¡¶The Wilderness¡·


 Volume 1: The Ji Family of Yanshan Chapter 1: Underworld

    "hurry up!"

    "You are all dead and have turned into ghosts, hurry up."

    "Are you a prince? Thousands of people and thirty thousand cavalry? A prince in this world is nothing in my underworld!"

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    The tall and burly ghost soldiers had ferocious faces, roaring and lashing with whips. The whips flashed with electric light and struck the ghosts. Especially the ghost who shouted that he was the prince was slapped with dozens of whips.  The ghost became thinner and almost disappeared before stopping.

    "I should be dead, so is this the underworld?" Ji Ning appeared out of thin air. He couldn't help but curiously observe the strange environment, and heard the prince's shouting. This made Ji Ning even more confused, "Thousands of people? Three  Ten thousand cavalry? The earth is now a modern society, how can there be thirty thousand cavalry?"

    "Hurry up!" The tall and burly Minotaur ghost soldier in front, glowing with green light, stared at Ji Ning and roared.

    Ji Ning followed the team.

    Countless figures in white line up in long queues, advancing slowly. At the end of each line, a figure in white will appear out of thin air. Some of these figures in white shake their heads and sigh, some wail, some yell and curse, and some are stunned.  Confuse.

    "My father is the Demon King of the Snowy Mountains, you dare to hit me! I will eat you, roar!"

    "Do not fight!"

    "ah!"

    "When these ghosts first entered the underworld, they thought they were not dead. When they were beaten, many of them screamed angrily, but they soon realized after being beaten that they were dead. No matter how beautiful they were in life, they would be in vain after death.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and Ji Ning had been walking among countless ghosts for a long time. He did not dare to speak, otherwise he would be whipped with a bull-headed and horse-faced whip. He had been walking numbly like this for a long, long time. Fortunately, the ghosts did not know hunger.

    One day after Numbness had left for a long time.

    "Ji Ning!" A sound like thunder rumbled, continuously vibrating between the heaven and the earth and producing echoes. Countless ghosts densely packed their heads and looked to the horizon. Ji Ning also looked and saw a huge rolling thing on the horizon in the distance.  Black clouds. Standing on the black clouds is a huge bull-headed ghost emitting black light.

    This huge bull-headed ghost is about ten thousand feet high, like a majestic mountain. It controls the black clouds and flies from the sky in an instant.

    "Ji Ning." The giant bull-headed ghost looked down from the black clouds high in the sky. His eyes shot out two golden beams of light, which passed through the sky and shone directly on Ji Ning, who was stunned below.

    The huge golden light from the eyes of the giant bull-headed ghost and god circled directly around Ji Ning, and Ji Ning disappeared into the team out of thin air. All the ordinary bull-headed and horse-faced ghost soldiers were obedient and did not dare to say a word. All the ghosts were in shock.  He was in a daze, and it took him a long time to react.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? High in the sky are endless black clouds, and the ten thousand-foot-long bull-headed ghosts and gods are standing on the black clouds.

    He stretched out his palm, and standing on it was a little person - Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was completely confused.

    sky.

    A towering bull-headed giant is in front of you, and you are in the palm of his hand?

    "Ji Ning." The bull-headed ghost looked down at the little dot in his palm.

    "I am here to pick you up on the order of Master Cui." The bull-headed ghost said to Ji Ning on his palm, and then with a wave of his hand, Ji Ning was taken into a void space, while the huge bull-headed ghost controlled the black  The clouds disappeared into the horizon in an instant.

    ******

    In Fengdu City in the underworld.

    This is a quiet study room. There is a bookshelf in the study room. In the middle of the study room is a desk, and a middle-aged man in green robe is looking through the books.

    Ji Ning is standing.

    "Why does Mr. Cui want to see me?" Ji Ning thought. He and Mr. Cui have never met each other before. He is a little mortal. How can he know any gods? If he really had a powerful background, he would not have suffered the same fate in his last life.  He was suffering from illness, so why did Lord Cui send the bull-headed ghost to bring him here?

    "Summon me, but don't say anything when you see me." Ji Ning couldn't help but observe the study.

    The study room is quite simple, the only decoration on the wall is a painting.

    "That's" Ji Ning looked carefully. It was a picture of a woman. Her feathery clothes were flowing in a natural rhythm, and her smile was more inspiring than the giant Buddha in the temple on earth. Almost instantly, Ji Ning  Ning was completely immersed in this painting. The woman in this painting, whether it was her face, long hair, or feathered clothes, all had extraordinary magical power.

    "Oh?" The middle-aged man in green robe sitting there looked up.??, he looked at the picture of the woman on the wall in surprise, "I didn't expect that he also has such understanding."

    "Wake up!" The middle-aged man in green robe shouted softly.

    Ji Ning felt that his Kong Ming's state of mind was shattered instantly and he was completely awakened. Only then did he realize that he was in 'Cui Fujun'.

    At this moment, Cui Fujun closed the book and looked over. Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed, because from the angle he was standing, he could barely see the cover of the book in Cui Fujun's hand, which contained three words - life and death.  book!

    ¡°Cui Fujun is looking at the book of life and death?

    "I've looked at your life." Mr. Cui looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Your own life?

    Scenes from the past life emerged in my mind. My father was the project leader of a biological research institute with a very high salary, and my mother was an ordinary teacher. It should have been good to be born in such a family, but I was born with a terminal illness.  , the doctor even concluded that it would be a miracle to live to the age of fifteen or sixteen.

    As a result, I couldn¡¯t go to school, and I couldn¡¯t play with my peers. Even if I went for a half-hour walk every day, I would feel very tired. My weak body and suffering from illness made me very withdrawn as a child.  Moreover, I had long overheard others in the hospital talking about the fact that I was going to die as a teenager. This fear of knowing that I was going to die early had been tormenting my young self, making me even more withdrawn.

    Fortunately!

    Fortunately, there are books and the Internet.

    Books and the Internet allow you to have a "spiritual world" and avoid personality distortion.  Through books and the Internet, I frantically absorbed knowledge and began to understand the world. My horizons gradually broadened, my heart gradually became calmer, and I looked at the world more rationally and peacefully.

    I know that there are more miserable children in this world. After all, I still have my parents and I can still have enough food and clothing.

    And I am also looking for my own value. I can¡¯t just wait to die. I have to do something while I live.  So, he and his father asked for 100,000 yuan and started working hard with the help of the Internet.  I originally wanted to add more color to my life, but I didn't expect that I actually achieved something.

    In a few years, he made a huge fortune.

    And as the terminal illness continued to worsen, I realized that I wouldn¡¯t live much longer.  The parents don't need to take care of themselves at all, and it would be a waste to just keep the money. So before they die, they disperse all the money and give it to the poor and sick children across the country who need it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t change my own destiny, but I can change the destiny of countless poor and sick children!¡±

    This is the deepest cry in Ji Ning¡¯s heart!

    When I donated all my money and waited to die, I never expected that I would die like that while my parents were walking on the street outside the hospital.

    "Born with suffering." Mr. Cui Fu said softly, "Suffering did not twist you, but made you burst out with amazing strength, and you were able to earn huge wealth. What's even more rare is you will scatter all the wealth you earned.  !¡±

    "Eighteen years old, death." Cui Fujun sighed, "It is rare to be able to sacrifice oneself to save others, and to save a stranger."

    Ji Ning said: "Fu Jun is overly praised. If I had a long life, I might not be willing to do that. According to the doctor, I can only live for three months at most. With my life span of less than three months, I would exchange for a  The little girl¡¯s future decades of life will be worth it!¡±

    Cui Fujun smiled, then opened the book of life and death in his hand, and said softly but with endless majesty: "Ji Ning, you have saved more than ten thousand people in your life, and your merits are extremely great. When you enter the six realms of reincarnation, you should enter the path of heaven and humanity!"

    "The way of heaven and humanity." Ji Ning muttered silently.

    Mr. Cui Fu said with emotion: "It is even more rare to achieve such a step on earth if you have great merit and merit. You don't know whether it is intentional or unintentional. All the people you spend your wealth to help are children, so that you can gain  A lot of merit. Otherwise, I'm afraid I won't be able to enter the heaven."

    "What do you mean by Mr. Fu?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Human beings are not born good or evil." Cui Fujun said, "Children are not good or evil. It's just the environment they encounter the day after tomorrow that gradually changes them If you help adults, you may also help some good people. But it is difficult to distinguish between good and evil.  , if you help some evil people, your merits will be reduced."

    Ji Ning was thoughtful.

    "The book of life and death originally determined that you could only live to be sixteen. But because of your merits, you lived to be eighteen." Lord Cui sighed with emotion.

    "What." Ji Ning was shocked, "Can it be said that the book of life and death can change it?"

    "Of course it can be changed, why can't it be changed?" Cui Fujun said with a smile, "Even for me, it is easy to extend a person's life for a hundred years. Not to mention the book of life and death Even if God wants you to die, he will give you a glimmer of life.  Human destiny is determined by natureThe basics can still be changed the day after tomorrow.  "

    Ji Ning was thoughtful.

    yes.

    The ancients said, "If you commit evil by God, you can still disobey it; if you commit evil by yourself, you will not live." If God wants you to die, he will give you a glimmer of life.  What is determined in the book of life and death is only the innate destiny, and one can still fight hard the day after tomorrow.

    "I believe there are many meritorious deeds. Why did the Lord summon me alone?" Ji Ning asked, expressing his doubts.

    Mr. Cui Fu smiled and said, "Because you and I are from the same hometown."

    "A fellow countryman?" Ji Ning was startled, "You are also from"

    "Yes, to use what you call a 'modern person', I am also from the earth!" Cui Fujun smiled, "It was just the Sui and Tang Dynasties."

    Sui and Tang Dynasties?

    Ji Ning was extremely surprised: "I heard those ghosts talking, and the princes and demon kings are not from the earth."

    "It is normal for people not on earth. Endless time and space are divided into three realms: heaven, earth, and humans." Cui Fujun explained, "Heaven is the heaven! Earth is the underworld! Humans are the human world. There are three thousand in this human world.  Big world, billions of small worlds Each of the three thousand big worlds is magnificent and vast, with looming immortals and demons. But each of the billions of small worlds is much smaller and has an extremely sparse population. Our hometown is one of them.  1. Even if our hometown has multiplied to this day, it only has a population of billions."

    "Every moment, countless dead creatures and ghosts come to the underworld in the three thousand big worlds and billions of small worlds! How many ghosts are there in the underworld?" Cui Fujun looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    sky.

    Three realms?

    This human world is even more like Dacheng, and the earth is just one of hundreds of millions of small worlds.  As an earthling, I always thought that the earth was the core!  But now it is discovered thatthe earth is just one of hundreds of millions of small worlds, and it cannot even join the ranks of the three thousand big worlds.  For a while, I felt a little disappointed.

    "Three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds, there are naturally many people with high merits. However, it is rare for one of my fellow villagers to have high merits. You are born with a weak destiny, and it is very rare that you can reach this point! If you happen to have nothing to do, you will see  See you, my little fellow countryman." Cui Fujun said with a smile, "You are about to be reincarnated, and I will also tell you about the six paths of reincarnation."

    "The six paths of reincarnation are the path of heaven and humanity, the path of Shura, the path of human beings, the path of animals, the path of hungry ghosts, and the path of hell."

    Cui Fujun explained, "Among them, the Heavenly Realm and the Shura Realm both go to the 'Heaven Realm' among the three realms."

    "The human realm and the animal realm both go to the 'human realm' among the three realms."

    ¡°The Hungry Ghost Realm and the Hell Realm both go to the ¡®Underworld¡¯ in the Three Realms.¡±

    "The path of heaven and humanity is the path you are about to reincarnate into." Ji Ning immediately listened carefully to these words. Lord Cui sighed, "This is the best one. If you are reincarnated into heaven, you will be born of heaven and earth.  Become a heavenly being. You are an innate being when you are born! Only those born from heaven and earth are qualified to be called 'innate beings'."

    "Born from heaven and earth, not from mother?" Ji Ning was extremely surprised.

    "Of course." Mr. Cui Fu said with a smile, "Otherwise, how can you be called an innate creature? Strictly speaking, heaven and earth are your parents!"

    "After the birth of Heaven, your cultivation speed is astonishing. You can easily join Heaven and become heavenly soldiers and generals." Cui Fujun sighed.

    Ji Ning blinked his eyes.

    Heavenly soldiers and generals?

    Will you be a heavenly soldier or general in the future?

    "Heavenly beings have another advantage. When you turn sixteen, you will awaken your past life memories." Cui Fujun sighed, "I only see you this time because you have great merit and are from my hometown. I didn't expect you.  As soon as you come to my place you will be fascinated by the pictures of Nuwa, and your understanding is indeed very high. In order for you to stand out among the heavenly soldiers and generals, I will also help you."

    Ji Ning was extremely surprised, help, how can I help?

    "Look at this picture of Nuwa." Cui Fujun pointed to the wall next to him.

    Ji Ning looked over.

    That picture of a woman actually depicts Nuwa?

    "What is painted here is the most good and holy Pangu Goddess, Nuwa." Mr. Cui said with respect, "Since the fall of Pangu, the only one who can reach Pangu's level, Nuwa can destroy the world.  , can also mend the sky, and even create life. The most spiritual 'person' among all races was created by Empress Nuwa. She comprehended 84,000 ways and is the undisputed supreme being in the three worlds.  "

    "The three realms are supreme?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Nuwa created humans, and Nuwa mended the sky. We have long heard of it in myths and stories.

    "This picture is a method of visualization, but you can't understand its mystery." Mr. Cui Fu said with a smile, "Although you will become a heavenly soldier and general in the future, you will still be able to understand it."??Method of visualization.  But it is not as wonderful as my wonderful method. I am now teaching you this method of contemplation, which will make you and me fateful.  "

    "Thank you Lord Cui." Ji Ning bowed almost to the ground.

    "There's no need to thank me, it's just a method of visualization, not a cultivation method, nor a secret technique of immortals and demons." Cui Fujun pointed at the center of Ji Ning's eyebrows.

    Boom!

    Ji Ning felt a roar in his mind, and a huge Nuwa appeared in his mind.

    "Wake up." Lord Cui looked at Ji Ning, "Remember, by constantly visualizing, you will be able to condense your soul. Of course, you are about to be reincarnated and need to drink Meng Po soup. Your memory will disappear temporarily. When you are sixteen  Only when you are 10 years old will you remember this method of visualization. But it is enough to make you stand out among the heavenly soldiers and generals! This method of visualization only gives you more opportunities to cultivate immortality. If you want to become a heavenly immortal,  There are still many catastrophes I hope you can succeed, and in the future when I go to heaven, you and I can meet each other."

    Ji Ning was also filled with excitement.

    Heavenly soldiers and generals?

    Become an immortal?

    I¡¯m really looking forward to it.

    "Go." Cui Fujun waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning has disappeared.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    New books are uploaded, don¡¯t forget to collect and recommend them!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One: The Ji Family of Yanshan Chapter Two: Reincarnation

    "According to Lord Cui's order, I am sending Brother Ji off to Huangquan Road."

    High in the sky, a woman in purple held Ji Ning's hand and flew all the way.

    Ji Ning looked around.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? We were in Lord Cui¡¯s mansion just now, why were we in mid-air in an instant?

    "May I ask who Cui Fujun is?" Ji Ning was confused. "I heard that before reincarnation, didn't you have to meet a judge to examine the past life, judge the next life, and then reincarnate?"

    "Have you met the judge?" The woman in purple smiled, "Cui Fujun controls the book of life and death, and is the first judge! He has judged you personally, so why do you need ordinary judges to judge you?"

    The supreme ruler of the underworld of the underworld is the King of Hell of the Tenth Palace, followed closely by Cui Jue, the first judge.

    His fame has spread throughout the three realms.

    The human world is the most vast and endless. There are three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds. The good and evil of every living being must be judged by a judge. What a huge workload it is?  Therefore, there are hundreds of millions of judges in the entire underworld, who are responsible for the judgment of hundreds of millions of ghosts after death in the world. Cui Fujun is the leader of all the judges. He is known as the first judge. He is in charge of the real book of life and death. He has great power.  Almost on an equal footing with the Tenth Palace of Hell.

    "Look, that's Huangquan Road." The woman in purple pointed to a vast road ahead, on which countless ghost teams were slowly advancing. "Along Huangquan Road, you will soon reach Naihe Bridge. After passing Naihe Bridge, drink  After drinking Meng Po Tang, you can be reincarnated."

    "Go."

    The woman in purple waved her hand.

    Ji Ning's whole body was surrounded by golden light, and he flew directly to the distance below, flew into the front line, and directly 'jumped in line'.

    The minotaur and horse-faced ghost soldiers beside the team did not dare to say anything when they saw the purple-clothed woman in the sky. There was even a minotaur ghost soldier following Ji Ning, who was very polite.

    ¡­¡­

    The road to Huangquan was covered in fog, and countless ghost teams were walking in parallel, and Ji Ning was among them.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked ahead.

    The fog ahead is very heavy, and ghosts will disappear as soon as they enter.

    "Go ahead, there is Naihe Bridge in front of you." The Minotaur Ghost Soldier next to him said to Qi Dao.

    Ji Ning nodded, without hesitation, and took a step forward into the thick fog.

    I just feel that time and space are changing.

    "This is here?" Ji Ning looked ahead in confusion. There was a narrow path ahead with sparse ghosts. At a glance, there were only dozens of ghosts walking in front.  In front of the small intestine trail is a river with turbid water.

    "That should be the legendary Wangchuan River." Ning also walked forward.

    "Weird thing."

    "There are obviously countless teams running in parallel, but how come there are so few after entering the fog?" Ji Ning was extremely confused.

    How did he know that the speed of time here at Naihe Bridge is different from that in the outside world.

    It is said that one day in heaven is one year on earth.

    The speed of time on Naihe Bridge is even more exaggerated. One day in the underworld, but no one knows how many years have passed since Naihe Bridge.

    "Ah! Ah!"

    "I regret it!"

    Ji Ning was walking on the Naihe Bridge and saw a blood pool at the end of the Naihe Bridge. In the blood pool were various venomous snakes and worms biting their heads crazily.  Most ghosts walked past the blood pool, but there were still ghosts who walked there and fell directly into it. They were obviously riddled with sins and could not escape the bite of the blood pool.

    "If I had known today, why bother?" Ji Ning shook his head and looked to the other side, "It's so beautiful."

    By the Wangchuan River, beautiful flowers are blooming.

    Not far from the bridge, there is a spar, which is faintly flashing a picture, that is the legendary Sansheng Stone.

    Not far from Sansheng Stone, there is an earth and stone platform, which is Wangxiang Platform.  When the ghosts walk across the earth and stone platform, they will come to Po Meng.

    Po Meng, an ordinary-looking old woman, was holding a bowl of soup and giving it to every ghost who passed by.  The ghost who drank it became confused and automatically jumped into one of the six paths of reincarnation behind Po Meng.

    "Heavens, Asuras, the human world, animals, hungry ghosts, and hell." Ji Ning looked at the six unfathomable abyss behind Po Meng.

    "I don't drink, I don't drink, I don't want to forget, don't forget"

    Many ghosts struggled.

    But no matter how hard they struggled, there was an invisible force controlling their progress. When they arrived next to Meng Po, they were restrained by the invisible force to pick up Meng Po soup and drink it.  Even though he screams in pain, he still drinks it After drinking it, no matter how deep the emotion is, no matter how profound the memory is?You will forget that at that time, you are no longer you.

    "When I enter the heaven, I can awaken the memories of my past life when I am sixteen years old. But by then, will the memories of my sixteen years in heaven be the main part, or the memories of my previous life? By then, will I still be myself?"  There was a hint of sadness in Ji Ning's eyes.

    He understands.

    He has only lived for eighteen years in this life, and after sixteen years in the heaven, he will definitely be stronger in the heaven. I am afraid that the memory of his previous life is just a vassal.

    "What can I do?" Ji Ning was restrained and moved forward step by step involuntarily.

    The ghosts in front have drank Meng Po soup one by one, and there are still six ghosts about to come to me.

    "Meng Po soup!" Ji Ning looked at Po Meng in front of him.

    But Po Meng suddenly raised her head.

    This was the first time that Ji Ning noticed that Po Meng raised her head. Po Meng looked up into the distance in the sky and let out an old-fashioned roar: "How outrageous!"

    Boom!

    The sky collapsed and the earth shattered, and countless cracks appeared in the surrounding sky. The fog in the distance collapsed and dissipated, revealing countless ghosts lining up in the outside world. I saw a large number of ghosts around the space cracks disappearing into ashes.  As if bubbles burst one by one, countless ghosts continued to dissipate at this moment, each one wailing in pain.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" There were countless black dragons swimming in the sky. Each dragon was as huge as a winding mountain. Even Ji Ning could see it.  Seeing the dragon scales that chilled him, countless dragons were swimming around and playing with each other in the high sky. Each black dragon spit out black thunder and lightning downwards. Billions of thunder and lightning were raging for a while, and each thunder and lightning shook the world.  Cracks appear, and everything falls apart.

    "Two Worlds Tribulation Dragon Life and Death Array? How dare you attack the Six Paths of Reincarnation? This is a great sin!" Meng Po shouted angrily, turning into a stream of light and flying directly towards the thousands of black dragons in the sky.  A large number of black dragons quickly surrounded Po Meng.

    Rumble~~~

    The earth cracked, and the turbid water of the Wangchuan River stirred up waves. Once the ghosts were touched by the river, they howled and turned into nothingness. The Naihe Bridge broke and collapsed, and the ghosts on the Naihe Bridge also fell directly into the Wangchuan River.  And the six bottomless abyss of the Six Paths of Reincarnation began to tremble, and the abyss emitted rays of light.

    "It's not good." Ji Ning looked at this apocalyptic scene in horror, and at the same time felt the invisible restraint dissipate.

    "Fight!" The moment the restraints dissipated, Ji Ning was surprised and happy. He jumped forward and jumped directly towards the nearest reincarnation passage, the "Human Path".  The Six Paths of Reincarnation Abyss are located at different locations. Because the most people can enter the human world, the human world is also where Meng Po was behind before, and is closest to Ji Ning. Ji Ning naturally chooses the closest one to jump off.

    Several ghosts around him jumped into the reincarnation passage in panic.

    There is a ghost who is still trying to fly towards the farthest "way of heaven and humanity".

    Wow~~~

    A black thunder and lightning swept over, and all the ghosts that had no time to jump, including the ghosts running towards the path of heaven and humanity, were swept away and immediately disappeared into ashes.

    ******

    What happened in the underworld? The terrifying sight of countless black dragons roaming high in the sky and billions of black thunder and lightning raging shocked Ji Ning, but he also understood that as a mortal ghost, it was useless to think any more.  What's more, he didn't care about that at the moment, because his head hurt!

    Ji Ning felt his head hurt, as if something was pulling on his head, pulling hard.

    My neck hurts so much, and my body is so uncomfortable being pressed.

    "Wow!"

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of relief, followed by bone-chilling coldness. At the same time, breath poured into his body from his mouth. Ji Ning 'breathed' for the first time since his death in his previous life.

    "Wow!" The breath poured into his mouth and he screamed directly.

    That's a baby's cry.

    "It's a young master, it's a young master." A slightly awkward but still understandable voice sounded.

    "Ah, I'm reincarnated." Ji Ning understood immediately.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A chapter will be updated at 12 o'clock tonight, and it will be on the recommendation list!  I hope you can support me if you have time. Finally don't forget to collect and vote for recommendations.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 3: Birth

    Get on the recommendation list!  The new book is on the list, Hongmeng brothers, please support the Tomato recommendation vote and vote for them all!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and saw that he was being held by a giant wearing white fur. Ji Ning immediately realized that he was only a baby and would look at the man holding him like a giant.

    "You guys go out first." The man ordered.

    "Yes." The three maids said respectfully.

    The man holding him should be his father in this life. Even though he has just given birth to a child, he is still like an iceberg that is difficult to get close to. He is wearing gorgeous white fur, and the three maids are also wearing animal skins, which are obviously inferior.  Quite a few.

    The house is very empty. The walls, dressing tables, chairs, stools, beds, etc. are all made of rock carvings. The carvings are also gorgeous and exquisite, exuding endless primitive beauty.  The bed was covered with a huge exotic animal fur that was six to seven meters long. The fur had already fallen to the ground. The fur on the bed was very luxurious. There was also a young woman with sweat on her face on the bed.

    "Even the dressing table, chairs, stools, and beds are carved from rock. The house is also carved from rock. My father and three maids are all wearing animal skins. It seems that the level of civilization in this world is not high." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Son." The man in white fur held the baby in his arms. Although he was still cold and without a smile, he could not hide the excitement in his eyes.

    Ji Ning suddenly felt a mysterious cool energy pouring into his body, which was very comfortable and then quickly receded.

    "Yichuan, how is our son?" the young woman lying on the bed asked.

    "As expected, his physical qualifications are average." Ji Yichuan said softly.

    There were tears in the eyes of the young woman on the bed: "Let me hug you."

    The man even handed over the baby in his arms.

    "Be good." The young woman looked at the baby, her eyes full of love, "Yichuan, our son was injured in the womb. Although I ate the treasures in the world, I only made up for it a little. We are sorry for the child."

    Injured in the fetus?

    A treasure between heaven and earth?

    It seems that the parents in this life are not ordinary people.

    ******

    Having just given birth to the child, the mother had already gotten out of bed and walked easily. She was also dressed in white fur and hugged herself out of the house with her father.

    "You go and clean up." His father Ji Yichuan ordered the three maids outside the door.

    "Yes." The three maids said respectfully.

    There was a big snow-white dog standing in the corridor outside the door. It had long hair and looked very docile. Its eyes fell on Ji Ning, which contained excitement and love.

    In the wide yard outside the door, there is a big black snake lying in the coils. It is close to the inner edge of the yard, circling around in circles, lying directly in the coils, and at the same time, it also raises its tall body.  The raised body is dozens of meters high. The scales on the body are so dark that it makes people feel chilly. Each scale is about half the size of a human being. The huge snake head in the sky is like a house. Only the huge snake head can be seen.  It also slowly lowered and came closer.

    "Oh my God!" Ji Ning was shocked. It was just the big snow-white dog. He had seen many dogs in his previous life. This big snow-white dog was just a little bigger at most.

    But is that huge monster lying down and raising its body a snake?

    Lying around in circles, the partially raised body alone is tens of meters long, and the overall length is probably two to three hundred meters. Such a terrifying and terrifying monster actually appears at the door of my house?  This, this is too

    "Son." Ji Yichuan didn't care about his son's feelings at all. In other words, people living in this world have long been accustomed to all this and don't find it strange. Ji Yichuan pointed at the big snow-white dog in front of him, "This is your Uncle Bai.  He is your father's brother in life and death, and he can also save your life. You must treat him as you treat me."

    The big snow-white dog looked at Ji Ning affectionately. Ji Ning even felt the big snow-white dog's deep love for him.

    But¡­¡­

    ??Call a dog Uncle Bai?

    "Yichuan, the child doesn't understand anything when he is just born. Do you think this is useful?" the young woman said while holding the child.

    "Whether you understand it or not, this is the first time he and Xiaobai have met." Ji Yichuan looked up at the huge snake head as big as a house, "Brother Hei!"

    Wow~~~This giant black snake that would definitely drive countless countries crazy on the earth suddenly turned into black mist out of thin air, and then condensed into a black-haired middle-aged man. The black-haired middle-aged man looked at it with a smile on his face.  Holding the baby: "Yichuan, I still remember when you first showed up and I promised to follow you. I didn't expect that you would have a son in a blink of an eye. My child, don't be afraid, I am your uncle."

    "Come on, let's go outside."Yichuan said, "Grandpa and the others are waiting outside. Brother Hei, you'd better return to your original form. I know it's very uncomfortable for you to stay in human form."

    "Ssss~~" The black-haired middle-aged man nodded, wow, the whole thing turned into black mist, and the black mist instantly turned into the huge black snake that was just lying on the plate, and the head of the black snake was facing directly towards the distance.  Stretching out everywhere, its huge body swam quickly, and with a splash, it easily crossed the courtyard wall and disappeared.

    Ji Ning was still a little confused until this moment.

    What seems normal to people in this world is really shocking to Ji Ning, a person who lived on earth in his previous life.  A two to three hundred meter long winding black snake turned into a black-haired middle-aged man, and told himself that he was his uncle?

    Monster!

    "Is this big snow-white dog also a monster?" Ji Ning felt that the world was more incredible than he expected.

    The couple walked out along the corridor with their children in their arms, followed by the big snow-white dog. At the end of the corridor, they entered a garden along a stone road. All the vegetation in the garden was covered with thick snow, and there were countless  Two black-armored guards stood motionless everywhere, and in the center stood dozens of people. Surrounded by these dozens of people were some strange monsters, poisonous insects and birds.

    Ji Ning understood at a glance. It was not that his father was special, but that people in this world had the habit of raising and taming monster beasts.

    "It seems that I will have to deal with monsters more often in the future." Ji Ning quickly adapted and began to carefully observe these dozens of people. These dozens of people were all extraordinary in popularity. They were all like ferocious tigers and leopards. Almost all of them were  Wearing exquisitely cut luxurious animal skins, only three women wore silk or cloth clothes.

    This made Ji Ning secretly surprised.

    It seems that in this world, not everyone wears animal skins. Silk or cloth materials already exist in this world, and judging from the position where the three women stand, they are still ordinary among the dozens of people. Obviously, the silk or cloth materials already exist in this world.  Cloth clothes are no more luxurious than finely cut luxurious furs.

    The silver-haired old man standing at the front walked over directly: "Come on, Yichuan, give me a hug, kid."

    "Grandpa." Ji Yichuan nodded, then took the child from his wife's arms and handed it to the old man.

    "This child is really beautiful." The silver-haired old man was full of joy and praised, "Yichuan, I am relieved that you have a son. I have been the master of the palace for eighty years. According to the clan rules, I am not allowed to be the master of the palace.  After more than a hundred years, I will be the master of the palace for another twenty years at most. When I asked you to succeed me as the master of the Ji family's west palace, you were determined to follow the path of immortality. Now that your son is born, in my opinion, let him take over the next position.  Lord of the palace."

    The next palace master?

    Ji Ning was amazed. It seemed that his status was not low, and his family should also be extraordinary. Whether it was the extremely well-behaved animal-skin maids or the black-armored guards who stood motionless, they could all reflect this.  The power of his own family.

    "Brother." An angry shout rang out.

    Who dares to be disrespectful to the master of the palace?

    Ji Ning looked over and saw an old man with fiery red hair and a fiery aura striding forward. There was a bright red earring hanging on his right ear. No, that was not a red earring, but a finger.  A long, bright red snake with a red snake hanging from its ear?

    The old man with the little red snake hanging from his ear strode forward and growled: "How can you be so casual as the successor of the Palace Master? Moreover, we don't know what the qualifications of this little guy are."

    "The son of Yichuan, his qualifications are naturally" The silver-haired old man was extremely confident, and at the same time, a hot current poured into Ji Ning's body and quickly receded.

    "Yichuan!" The silver-haired old man looked at his proudest grandson in shock.

    How could he not be surprised!

    This is the son of the 'Drip Sword' Ji Yichuan. The majestic Dripping Sword can kill many big monsters in the mountains and lakes with one sword. Countless tribes under Ji's Xifu know about the Dripping Sword more than they know him as the master of the palace.  More.

    As long as you eat more spiritual materials and treasures in the womb, the baby's physical condition will naturally be nurtured and cultivated in excellent condition.

    "Brother." The old man of the Viper laughed loudly, "It seems that the qualifications of Ichikawa's children are very average. I, the Ji clan's Western Mansion, command many tribes. How can I let a weak guy be the master of the mansion? How can I, the Ji clan, be convinced?  ?How can so many tribes surrender with peace of mind?"

    "Palace Master, this little guy doesn't seem to be suitable to be the next Palace Master."

    "As the master of the palace, you cannot be so casual."

    Those dozens of people were all high-level officials of Ji's West Mansion, and many of them spoke.

    "Shut up." Ji Yichuan frowned and glanced coldly, and many tribesmen immediately fell silent.

      But the old poisonous snake said angrily: "What a temper, this is Ji's West Mansion! Are you allowed to speak? Your son wants to be the head of the mansion If your son has good qualifications, and you, Ji Yichuan, treat me  Ji's Western Mansion has also made great contributions, and we have no objection. But your son's qualifications are so mediocre, and he also wants to be the master of the palace? I, Ji's West Mansion, command countless tribes. Firstly, we have to fight and fight with the surrounding forces, and secondly, we have to fight with the mountains and lakes.  How can a weak master of the palace convince the tribesmen in the battle between the big monsters? How can he make many tribes surrender? If our Western Palace has no prestige, how will we fight with the surrounding forces and fight against the big monsters in the mountains and lakes? "

    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to kill the big monster in the mountains and lakes!¡± Ji Yichuan¡¯s voice was cold.

    "It's so powerful. As expected of Ji Yichuan. There are many big monsters lurking in the deep mountains and lakes. You go and kill them. I, Ji Lie, said that as long as I can kill a hundred big monsters, I, the master of Ji's West Mansion, will  , I won¡¯t fight any longer and will directly let your son succeed you." The old viper sneered.

    Ji Yichuan stared at him.

    "Every big demon is so cunning and powerful, how can it be so easy to kill? Let alone killing a hundred big demons, even killing ten big demons is a miracle."

    "Okay, the baby has just been born and can't stand the fuss." The silver-haired old man glanced away and ordered, "There will be a banquet to celebrate in Piaoxue Palace tonight, please leave now."

    "yes."

    The old man Viper was the first to respond loudly, and immediately left with more than half of the people. The others soon filed out and left the garden.

    ? **

    Don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendation~~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 4: Palace Master

    At this critical moment for ranking, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendations!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The congratulatory banquet in Piaoxue Palace lasted until late at night. Late at night, the sky was full of stars, and Ji Yichuan and his wife were returning with their baby.

    "Woo!" Ji Ning opened his dim eyes in confusion and saw the stars in the night sky.

    ah!

    I fell asleep, I fell asleep halfway!

    Such a wonderful performance, the musicians in the main hall played pan, bell, xun and other musical instruments, and the barefoot animal skin girls danced freely and unrestrainedly. The style is completely different from that on the earth. It is really beautiful. It is a pity that I am a baby.  Halfway through, I felt really sleepy and fell asleep.

    "Yichuan." Yuchixue said as he walked, with anger in his voice, "You said at the banquet that our son would win the golden sword? Don't you know how difficult this is?"

    "I could have done it back then." Ji Yichuan frowned.

    "You are the most powerful person in the Ji Clan's Western Mansion. You were able to do it when you were a boy, but your Ji Clan's Western Mansion has been passed down for thousands of years. How many of you are like you?" Yuchixue was angry. She is usually very gentle, but it involves her.  She became anxious about her son, "And today the palace master proposed that our child be the next palace master. At that time, five deacons agreed, and there was only one deacon missing. As long as we persuade one more deacon in the futureto make up for six deacons.  Agreed, then our son can easily become the master of the palace, why bother to seize the golden sword?"

    It¡¯s too difficult to win the golden sword.

    Ji Yichuan shook his head and sighed: "You don't understand."

    "Why don't I understand?" Yuchixue said angrily.

    "You just came to our Ji Clan's West Mansion and you don't understand the mysteries inside." Ji Yichuan explained, "The top ten deacons of our Ji Clan's West Mansion are divided into three parties: the Palace Master's family, Ji Lie's family, and the neutral faction. We want to win over another one.  Deacon, the price is too high.¡±

    "So what if the price is high?" Yu Chixue said dissatisfied.

    "Yes, we can pay a huge price to make our son the master of the palace." Ji Yichuan frowned and shouted, "But if our son is an incompetent person and letting him sit in the position of the master of the palace, he will only suffer a lot and be miserable! Then!  It¡¯s suffering!¡±

    Yu Chixue was startled.

    "I don't want our son to suffer." Ji Yichuan said slowly, "That's why I proposed to win the golden sword."

    "If my son is gifted, has astonishing understanding, and makes rapid progress along the way, he should be able to seize the golden sword and obtain the position of palace master by seizing the golden sword. No one has any objection." Ji Yichuan said, "And if my son cannot seize it,  Jin Jian, then live a leisurely life, I, Ji Yichuan, will protect him for the rest of his life and let him live a carefree life."

    Yu Chixue was thoughtful.

    She understands.

    Being the master of a palace does not necessarily mean you are free and easy. If you are a strong person, you will naturally be able to secure that position.  But if you are incompetenteven if you insist on sitting on it, you will only suffer.

    "Yichuan, I wrongly blamed you." Yuchixue said softly.

    Ji Yichuan just lowered his head and touched his son's little face: "The eyes are so wide, this kid has already woken up."

    "By the way, Yichuan, what should we name the child?" Yuchi Xuelian asked, "If I ask you when I'm pregnant, you'll be dissatisfied with one thing or another. Now that the child is born, it's time to think of a suitable name.  .¡±

    "The name will follow our son for his whole life." Ji Yichuan said, "How could I not be cautious? I have never decided on it before, but just now I suddenly thought of a name Let's name our son Ning, no matter what his future life will be.  Plain or exciting, weak or strong, one must maintain a calm heart.¡±

    "Ning?" Yuchixue muttered, "Ji Ning, Ji Ning"

    Ji Ning?

    The eyes of the baby being held by its mother widened. Was it the first judge Cui Fujun who set his name in the afterlife in the book of life and death?  Or is it really a coincidence?

    ?? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We are also called Ji Ning in this life?

    ******

    The most powerful person in the Ji family¡¯s Xifu is the ¡®Drip Water Sword¡¯ Ji Yichuan.

    The second one is the ¡®Tiger Demon¡¯ Ji Lie.

    Inside Ji Lie¡¯s mansion.

    "Congratulations to father, congratulations to father." The middle-aged man with dozens of pigtails said, "That Ji Yichuan was so arrogant and blind that he actually let his son win the golden sword Our Ji family's Xifu has inherited it for thousands of years, and no one has ever relied on it.  He seizes the golden sword and takes the position of palace master."

    The old man with fiery red hair and a red snake on his ear suddenly slapped the armrest: "When I was young, I should have been the master of the palace! I was too flamboyant at that time and fell into the trap of my eldest brother Ji Youyang.  In your hands. Let that old guy Ji Youyang sit in the position of palace master for eighty years!"

      "Eighty years!"

    "I've been waiting, I've been waiting, and every day is torture." Ji Lie gritted his teeth, "I didn't expect that Ji Yichuan would come out of the direct lineage! He is really unparalleled in splendor. Fortunately, fortunately, Ji Yichuan only wanted to cultivate immortality and had no intention at all.  Be the master of the palace. Ji Yichuan is too proud this time to choose such a path for his son."

    "God wants us to take the position of palace master." The middle-aged man said excitedly.

    "Don't worry."

    Ji Lie shouted, "The mistake I made when I was young made me understand we can't be too happy until we are truly successful! We have to make some preparations!"

    "What do you mean, father?" the middle-aged man asked.

    Ji Lie frowned and began to think.

    Time passed slowly, and the middle-aged man sat aside and did not dare to disturb. He knew that his father was thinking.

    "Yeah!" Ji Lie said in a low voice, "That's it!"

    The middle-aged man looked at his father: "Father, what are your plans?"

    "To obtain the golden sword, you must defeat all the tribe boys and Ji's children." Ji Lie said in a low voice, "Ji's children are few in number but can get a lot of treasures and secrets. There are many tribe boys but few treasures. Even so, once every four years,  The Golden Sword Ceremony, five or six Golden Sword Ceremonies, and only one of them was obtained by the children of the Ji family."

    The middle-aged man nodded: "There are too many young people in the tribe, and there will always be some with extraordinary talents. But no matter how talented they are, I will not teach them the real secrets of the Ji family. I will only teach them the second-rate ones, even the golden sword."  These tribal youths were still very powerful at the ceremony, but after seventy or eighty years, the strongest ones will mainly belong to my Ji family."

    "What I mean is" Ji Lie said in a low voice, "Select the best among the tribe's young people. I will give them a lot of treasure resources and cultivate them vigorously. Without my cultivation, these young geniuses from the tribe would be like that.  Powerful, once he is cultivated by me, he will surely soar into the sky! As he becomes more powerful, I don¡¯t believe that Ji Yichuan¡¯s son can sweep away all opponents and win the golden sword.¡±

    "Yes, yes." The middle-aged man nodded.

    Normally, tribal teenagers and children of the Ji family are treated completely differently.

    The children of the Ji family are members of our own family, so of course there are many benefits.  You have to win over and control the teenagers in the tribe!  But this time I will try my best to train the best ones!

    "Father, if this happens, Ji Yichuan's son will definitely lose." The middle-aged man said confidently.

    "Hahaha" Ji Lie smiled and said, "Remember, put some people on Ji Yichuan's side. I want to know the progress of Ji Yichuan's son's strength. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win!"

    "Yes!" The middle-aged man's eyes lit up.

    ******

    On the warm little bed, Yuchixue gently put her son on it.

    "Ning'er, be good and sleep." Yuchixue gently kissed her son's face and then lay down on the bed.

    Ji Ning grimaced.

    ??Blinking her mouth, she just drank milk, it feels so weird.

    Everything I experienced in the past twenty-four hours was so thrilling and unbelievable. First, I crossed the Naihe Bridge. Just when I was about to drink Meng Po soup, I didn't expect that there was a big turmoil in the underworld, as if the sky was falling apart. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and jumped into the underworld.  Human world, reincarnation came to this world.

    A big snow-white dog is my Uncle Bai?

    A big black snake that is more than a hundred meters long and has a head as big as a house, and can turn into a black-haired middle-aged man, is he his uncle?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back?

    ??Have you asked me for my opinion?

    "Alas, babies have no human rights." Ji Ning licked the milk at the corner of his mouth, then gathered his thoughts, and there was a trace of expectation in his eyes: "It's time to practice!"

    On the first day he came to this world, Ji Ning felt how powerful his family was. Is it normal to be able to lead countless tribes?  However, it is obvious that the position of the Palace Master has aroused the jealousy of all parties. The old guy with the red snake on his ear is quite powerful. He dares to fight against the Palace Master and challenge his father.

    who cares!

    I am just a baby, so there is no need to worry so much. The most important thing now is to practice and practice the visualization method "Nuwa Tu".

    "Nuwa Tu", according to Cui Fujun, even if he is reincarnated in the heaven, he can still rely on this visualization method to stand out among the heavenly soldiers and generals, let alone in the human world.  It must be the most advanced method of visualization in the human world. Such a precious and wonderful method of visualization is deeply imprinted in one's memory, which is the greatest foundation for one's foothold in this world.

    In the days when I was tortured by illness for eighteen years in my previous life, I was so tired even after walking for half an hour, and I had had enough of that feeling of powerlessness caused by illness.!  I have had enough of that feeling of powerlessness in the face of death!  enough!  That's enough!  There is only one way to control your own destiny, and this way is the path of cultivating immortality that Cui Fujun said!

    Only cultivating immortality!

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to visualize.

    A trace of the vitality of heaven and earth slowly entered Ji Ning's body and was absorbed into the sea of ??consciousness, strengthening his soul.  Because the absorbed vitality of heaven and earth was only a trace, even Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue couldn't notice it at all.

    ??The method of visualization can actually induce the vitality of heaven and earth to be absorbed?

    This is incredible.

    "Because this is not a magic formula for cultivating immortals, nor is it a secret technique for immortality and demons. If it is a magic formula for cultivating immortals, it would be normal even if it madly swallows a large amount of heaven and earth energy.  But the method of contemplation, even if it only absorbs a trace of the vitality of heaven and earth is incredible.

    "Wow~~" "Wow~~~" Bits of vitality from heaven and earth continued to enter Ji Ning's baby.

    The entry of the vitality of heaven and earth again and again is equivalent to washing away Ji Ning's body. Babies are the purest when they are born. After birth, they will be contaminated with the dirt of the world. But at this moment, Ji Ning is contaminated with very little dirt and dirt. Once it is washed away, it will soon be  It has become extremely pure again, as pure as the moment of birth!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 The Ji Family in Yanshan Chapter 5 The Ji Family

    The spring sunshine is particularly bright, and it shines lazily on my body.

    A child with red lips and white teeth is standing with hands stretched out. An animal skin girl next to him is quickly and carefully helping to put on a fur coat. Another girl is waiting next to him with an earthen pot and a small basin. There is a white color on the small basin.  of coarse salt, and the earthen jar is filled with clean water.

    "I was always sick in my previous life and had to dress myself. I didn't expect that in this life I would be extremely healthy, but I would be served by servants." Ji Ning has been used to being served by servants since he was born. Even when he took the initiative to get dressed,  He was so frightened that his two personal maids, Chun Cao and Qiu Ye, knelt down, trembling and terrified.

    "Give me."

    After dressing up, Ji Ning took the large black earthen jar and a small basin and walked directly outside the house. He squatted down on the edge of the corridor and got some white coarse salt and put it in his mouth and started to 'brush his teeth'.

    "It's such a tragedy in this era. If you don't have a toothbrush, you can only brush with your hands! If you don't have toothpaste, you can only use salt!" Ji Ning quickly washed himself off. In fact, he didn't know what was going on. He had been very tired since he was born.  It's clean, I don't have bad breath at all, and I don't need to brush my teeth at all, but my mother always forces me to brush my teeth.

    "Gurgling~~~" Ji Ning raised his head, spit out the water in his mouth, and then gave the earthen jar and small basin to the maid Chuncao next to him.

    The maid Qiu Ye was holding a blue stone washbasin. Ji Ning also quickly washed his face and wiped it with a piece of cloth.

    "Qiuye." Ji Ning blinked his big eyes, "In your tribe, you also use salt to brush your teeth?"

    Although I am four years old this year, I have read many books in my family and know a lot of information I need to know, but the life among some tribes is not very clear.

    "How is that possible?" Qiuye said with some freckles on his face, "Even if you eat food in the tribe, the salt mixed with it is not so white and clean, let alone brushing your teeth. The men and women in the tribe just wash their teeth with water.  , many of them never brush their teeth in their entire lives. And this earthen pot, which is a vessel for making soup, is also very expensive, how can it be used to hold water for brushing teeth."

    Make soup?

    Ji Ning blinked, that earthen pot also makes soup?

    "Let's go eat." Ji Ning turned around and strode away, followed by two maids.

    ¡­¡­

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning walked into the hall and stood to salute.

    "Um."

    His father Ji Yichuan sat on it, his mother sat on the left hand side, and his position was on the right hand side. In front of him was a table carved from black rock, with three pots of richly fragrant meat and thick soft pancakes on it.  There is also a jar of hot water, which is my breakfast.

    A four-year-old child¡¯s breakfast would be enough for three grown men on Earth.  But in this world every child is very good at eating, and he is also very good at eating.

    "Well, it tastes delicious." Ji Ning grabbed a piece of meat from one of the pots and ate it directly. Even for earthlings, this was considered a delicacy.  Ji Ning also knew thatbecause of his average physical aptitude, he had a very special diet since he was a child. The meat he ate was not from ordinary beasts, but the flesh and blood of spiritual monster beasts, which were very expensive among some tribes outside.  Food, but I eat it every day.

    The effect is also there, that is, Ji Ning is very strong!

    "I've finished eating!" Ji Ning ate quickly, which could be described as wolfing down the food, and then poured a jar of hot water directly into his stomach.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning ran out with a roar, followed by two personal maids, Chuncao and Qiuye.

    Yu Chixue watched his son running out and said with a smile: "Although Ning'er was born in normal health, it was due to injuries in the womb, but his potential is still very great. You see, the meat of so many monsters every day can  If you keep eating, your body will definitely continue to get better.¡±

    Ji Yichuan also nodded slightly. Monsters are different from wild beasts. Monsters absorb the vitality of heaven and earth to practice, and their flesh and blood also contains energy. Even if a child eats it in the morning, he may not feel hungry or want to eat for a day or two.  But Ji Ning ate three meals a day, so his little body could fully digest it.

    *******

    The two maids were holding thick books and followed Ji Ning. Behind the two maids were eighteen tall and burly guards wearing crimson armor. There were also weird and mysterious talismans on the crimson armor.  The runes faintly arouse inexplicable power, making every guard exude a powerful aura.

    The Red Armored Guards are the most powerful unit of the Ji family. There are only a hundred Red Armored Guards in the Ji family's west mansion, and they all obey Ji Yichuan's orders.

    Ji Yichuan arranged for eighteen red armor guards to protect Ji Ning. As long as Ji Ning leaves,At home, the Eighteen Red Armored Guards never leave.

    "Go to the martial arts training ground." Ji Ning walked leisurely.

    Wherever it goes, no one dares to stop it!

    Xifu City is a majestic city with hundreds of thousands of people living in the city. There are three super large buildings in the city, namely the inner city, the military camp, and the martial arts palace.

    The inner city is where the people of the Ji family¡¯s Xifu tribe live, and it is also the core of their rule!

    The military camp is where the troops under Ji's Xifu are stationed.

    The Martial Palace is the place where a large number of tribal youths from the many tribes ruled by the Ji family and the children of the Ji family practice.

    There is a direct passage between the inner city and the Martial Palace. Ji Ning led his servants and guards directly to the martial arts training ground of the Martial Palace. On the vast training ground, thousands of young people were practicing.

    "Look, it's Ji Ning!"

    "Is he Ji Ning, the only son of the Dripping Sword?"

    "The slave girl next to him is holding a book, right? I once saw traveling merchants going to our tribe to sell books, and it would cost a thousand horned sheep skins to exchange for one."

    The teenagers in the martial arts training ground were talking quietly. Many of them had been familiar with this child for a long time. They also knew that this child was the son of Ji Yichuan, the strongest man in Ji's Western Mansion, the "Drip Water Sword". Many of them even liked this child very much.  Because even though Ji Ning was born into a noble family, he never bullied them.  But no matter how much they liked the child, they didn't dare to come forward and tease him.

    "Woo." Ji Ning sat on the chair, his eyes full of excitement.

    In her previous life, she was often alone. Ji Ning really liked the excitement.

    "Give me the book." Ji Ning took a thick book from Chun Cao's hand. The book was very thick, about twenty centimeters thick. The paper was made of leather made from the skin of a wild animal that had been kneaded into thin pieces.  In this era when slaves still existed, books were very luxurious, but Ji Ning was able to go to the library and browse at will, and even brought out a few books.

    After Ji Ning was born, he mainly did two things¡ª¡ª

    The first thing is to visualize the "Picture of Nuwa".  After the soul is strong, the body is strong, and you can even have a photographic memory. Just half a month ago, you could even do two things at once.

    Use it with one heart, such as the left -handed article, and the right hand can be drawn.

    In fact, this is not surprising. According to records in books, immortal cultivators can multi-task and control several magic weapons to attack at the same time.  The "Picture of Nuwa" is really mysterious. Ji Ning has been visualizing it for more than two years, and his soul has become powerful enough to do two things at once.

    The second thing is to read!

    Half a year after his birth, Ji Ning Yiyi could speak a few words. At that time, he would hold the book and point to the hieroglyphs: "This, this, this" Chun Cao and Qiu Ye could be selected as personal maids.  , they were all literate, so naturally they didn¡¯t dare not answer. In addition, they were all hieroglyphs, so they could guess a lot, and they quickly learned the writing.

    Then start reading!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although Ji Ning was determined to embark on the path of cultivating immortality from the moment he was born, Ji Ning understood the principle that haste makes waste.  Reading is the "sharpening the knife" on the road to cultivating immortality. First of all, you must know the situation in this world, and also understand the process of cultivating immortality, what types it is divided into, and so on.

    Once you know it, you will have confidence in your heart, and then you can make the best choice!

    After reading a lot of books, Ji Ning also knew that Ji's Xifu was a small force in the vast territory of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    The territory under the control of Ji's Xifu covers more than three thousand miles from north to south and more than five thousand miles from east to west.  The countless tribes living in this territory are all under the command of Ji's Xifu!

    And this is just the Ji family¡¯s west mansion.

    The Ji family is a very ancient tribe, divided into Zongfu, Dongfu, Xifu, Nanfu and Beifu.  The five mansions of the Ji family combined together are the complete Ji family!

    However¡­¡­

    The Daxia Dynasty was too big. Its territory was so vast that it was almost endless. Moreover, this ancient dynasty was born from the "Age of Gods and Demons". It survived the distant and terrifying age of gods and demons and existed for hundreds of millions of years.  Ji Ning shuddered that a dynasty could exist for hundreds of millions of years.

    The Ji family is just a small force in the vast territory of the Great Xia Dynasty. Of course, for countless tribes around it, the Ji family is the absolute overlord!

    "It is indeed a world where immortals and demons loom." Ji Ning sighed in his heart, "It is a miracle that a mortal dynasty can last for thousands of years, but in a world where immortal cultivators exist, the foundation of an ancient and powerful dynasty is beyond imagination."

    "Well, it's been two years since I came to this world, and I know a lot about cultivating immortals. It's time to start practicing."

    Because it was winter when I was born, the Chinese New Year came not long after I was born, and I was two years old by then.

      Although she is four years old now, she has only been in this world for two years.

    ¡­¡­

    That night.

    Candles as thick as a child's arm were lit on both sides of the hall, making the entire hall very bright. His father was still sitting in the main seat, his mother was sitting on the left hand side, and Ji Ning was sitting on the right hand side, with the table at the table.  There are still meat dishes and several plates of vegetarian dishes and pasta on the table.

    "Goo goo!" Ji Ning ate up all the meat and pasta on the table in a hurry, then raised his head, "Father, mother!"

    "Well, what's the matter?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son, and Yu Chixue also looked at his son.

    Although they were happy about their son's intelligence, they were not surprised, because in this vast world, there were people who were so intelligent that they were almost evil.

    "I want to practice!" Ji Ning said solemnly, "I want to become an immortal!"

    Yu Chixue looked at his son's serious look but laughed: "Cultivation to immortality? Yichuan, our son wants to cultivate to immortality!"

    "Cultivation to immortality?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son who still had a cold face, "Do you know what cultivation of immortality is?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Clan Chapter 6: The Road to Immortality

    "I don't know, please give me some advice from father." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    ¡°Actually, I already knew this from reading a lot of books, but as a four-year-old, I don¡¯t need to be so evil.

    "I'm just going to explain it to you so that you can understand." Ji Yichuan said coldly, "Let me first talk about the seven realms on this path of cultivation."

    "The first level, the day after tomorrow, will last a hundred years."

    "The second level, innate, has a lifespan of two hundred years."

    "The third level, Zifu, is called the 'Purple Mansion Monk' and has a lifespan of five hundred years."

    "The fourth level, Wanxiang, can be called the 'Wanxiang Real Person', with a life span of eight hundred years."

    "The fifth level, Yuanshen, can be called Yuanshen Taoist."

    "The sixth level, returning to the void, can be called the land immortal, also called the 'earth immortal'. In the final stage of returning to the void, it needs to be tested by the heavenly tribulation. If it fails, the body will die and the soul will be destroyed. Fortunately, the soul escapes and survives.  , that is, loose immortals, loose immortals and earth immortals are mostly about the same strength."

    "On the seventh level, heavenly immortals can be said to have jumped out of the three realms and are not in the five elements!"

    After speaking, Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Ning, trying to see the shocked expression on his son's face, but Ji Ning just listened carefully with his ears raised.

    "You said you want to become an immortal, and I will let you know how difficult it is to become an immortal." Ji Yichuan said in a low voice, "The first level of cultivating an immortal is from the day after tomorrow to the day after tomorrow!"

    "What is innate? They are born from heaven and earth. These are called innate beings. For example, some gods and demons in the distant era of gods and demons were born from heaven and earth, and they were born with great supernatural powers. There are also six reincarnations that are reincarnated in the heaven and become 'celestial beings'"  Shura', these gods and Shura are born from the heaven and earth, and they are also born as innate beings. They can cultivate very quickly. Only innate beings can cultivate immortality!"

    "Mortals can't cultivate immortality, but God will always leave a glimmer of hope. That's why a great master created a cultivation method that makes the body of a mortal become like an 'innate being'. Only then does it become possible to cultivate immortality."

    "But if a mortal wants to become an innate being, he has to go against the will of heaven. Only one person in a million can achieve it! Do you think it is difficult?"

    Ji Ning listen.

    An innate creature?  If it weren't for the great turmoil in the underworld, I might have been reincarnated into the heaven as a human being, that is, an innate being.  But I am a mortal now It is true that the road from mortal to innate is very difficult.

    ¡°The second difficulty in cultivating immortality¡ªreaching the Zi Mansion innately!¡±

    "You must open up a Purple Mansion to cultivate immortality. Opening up a Purple Mansion is like laying the foundation for building a house, or cultivating a field to grow food. This Purple Mansion is the field, the source of cultivating immortality, and the foundation of the great road! Only the true  Only by opening up the Purple Mansion in the body can one embark on the path of cultivating immortality, and only then can he be qualified to be called a Purple Mansion monk! If an innate strong man wants to open up the Purple Mansion, only one among a thousand people can do it. Do you think it is difficult?"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Yes, it is difficult.

    At the same time, Lian listened carefully to the descriptions of the realm of cultivation in the books in Ji's Xifu Library. The first two levels were difficult, but not the rest.

    "When you open up the Purple Mansion and become an immortal cultivator, you will have tremendous strength."

    "But cultivating to become an immortal is against the way of heaven, so from the day you set foot on the path to immortality, that is, from the moment you open the Purple Mansion, there will be a test every three hundred years, and a catastrophe every nine hundred years. The so-called  "Every three is a disaster, every nine is a calamity. Disasters are easy to avoid, but calamities are hard to escape!" Such a test comes every three hundred years, and a major one comes every nine hundred years. And as long as you are on the road of cultivating immortality, it will continue like this forever.  Go down Unless you become an immortal, the 'three disasters and nine calamities' will be an eternal calamity for every immortal cultivator."

    Three disasters and nine calamities?

    "Three times are disasters, and nine times are catastrophes. Disasters are easy to avoid, but catastrophes are hard to escape?"

    Ji Ning was indeed shocked. Unless this immortal cultivator becomes an immortal, disasters will occur every three hundred years.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bipiao!" "Bipiao" The candle with a thick arm burned and made a sound that echoed in the hall.

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue both looked at their son. At this moment, Ji Ning could not hide the shock on his face. Seeing his son's shocked look, Ji Yichuan nodded slightly and finally calmed the little guy.

    "How old is your son? Why are you talking so much?" Yu Chixue said dissatisfied.

    "Mother." Ji Ning raised his head and grinned, "It's okay."

    Ji Yichuan looked over in surprise.

    "Father." Ji Ning smiled, "For mortals to reach Xiantian, and for Xiantian to reach Zifu, these two major hurdles alone I don't know how difficult it is. The three disasters and nine calamities are too far away for me, and I don't know how difficult it is.  Need to think.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan nodded, "My character is not bad. You're right. You really don't need to think about success now."The monks of Zifu, that is too far away. In the vast land of Yanshan, among all the major forces and countless tribes including the Ji family, the strongest ones are the monks of Zifu. The road to immortality is difficult even if  Our Great Xia Dynasty is so vast that even one immortal will not be born in millions of years.  "

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    When Cui Fujun talked to himself in the underworld, he said that the "Picture of Nuwa" only gave him a little more chance. If he wanted to become an immortal, he would still face many disasters.  That is under the premise that he is a heavenly being and becomes a heavenly soldier and general One can imagine how difficult it is to become a heavenly immortal.  Not everyone can do it if they want to jump out of the Three Realms and not be in the Five Elements.

    "You still want to cultivate immortality now?" Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Ning.

    "I think so." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Yichuan nodded slightly. If he was afraid just hearing about danger, then he would be disappointed.  But he didn't knowhow could Ji Ning be frightened by this and do anything without risk?  You may be hit to death by rocks falling from the sky while walking, and you may be choked to death while eating. This path of cultivating immortality is such an incredible path. It is strange that there is no danger.

    "But" Ji Yichuan frowned, "You are too young, and practicing the magic formula is very complicated. If the advanced immortal cultivation formula is passed on to you, once you practice it wrongly, it will hurt your body. And the ordinary immortal family magic formula will be passed on to you.  It¡¯s not worth it¡­¡±

    "Father," Ji Ning said, "I want the method of refining the body of gods and demons!"

    "Oh? Do you know about body training?" Ji Yichuan was extremely surprised, and Yu Chixue next to him also laughed: "It seems that our son has read a lot of books, and he also knows that there are two types of immortal cultivation."

    There are two main ways to cultivate immortality.

    One is to refining Qi!  Ninety-nine percent of people on the path to immortality take this path. They can use many magical magic weapons, refine complex puppets, control large numbers of poisonous insects and beasts, refine large arrays, and have all kinds of evil cultivation methods  In short, this is an extremely complicated and mysterious avenue.

    The other one is body training.

    It is said that many gods and demons were born at the beginning of the Three Realms. These gods and demons were nurtured by heaven and earth and were born with strong bodies!  And 'Pangu', the founder of the world, is the most powerful chaos god and demon, and he is also physically powerful Therefore, some senior masters studied and thought about the bodies of gods and demons, and created some body refining methods, so that practitioners can have the power of gods and demons.  His body is indestructible, infinitely powerful, capable of heaven and earth, three heads and six arms, rebirth by dripping blood, immortalityetc. are all from the body-refining school of gods and demons.

    The body-refining school claims to be at the same stage, and body-refining completely crushes qi-refining!

    "Refining the body is hundreds of times more difficult than refining the energy." Ji Yichuan said solemnly, "The method of refining the body of gods and demons allows people to possess the power of gods and demons. How is it so unbelievable? It is extremely difficult"

    "Father, I will refine my body first, and then my Qi in the future." Ji Ning said, "Anyway, these two kinds of cultivation can be carried out at the same time. When the time comes, whichever path I have talent for will be my main path  ¡­And aren¡¯t you worried that I am too young and that my energy refining will be interrupted and my meridians will be injured? The method of refining the body of gods and demons is not so dangerous.¡±

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue looked at each other.

    It seems that their son has thought very carefully. Indeed, the body refining method of gods and demons mainly exercises the muscles, bones, skin, flesh and organs of the whole body. As for the meridians?  It has nothing to do with the method of body refining between gods and demons.  It should be noted that those innate gods and demons have various appearances and are completely different from human meridians. The senior great masters have understood the bodies of gods and demons and realized the 'method of body refining of gods and demons', so there is no need to pay attention to the meridians.

    "Okay!" Ji Yichuan nodded, "The body-refining methods of gods and demons are extremely precious. There are nineteen body-refining methods of gods and demons in the five houses of the Ji family. I will let you choose which one you need to practice!"

    "Yes." Ji Ning was excited.

    "Brother Hei," Ji Yichuan shouted.

    I saw a middle-aged man with black hair quickly appearing outside the hall. His eyes were faintly glowing red, and the corners of his eyes were narrow. They were transformed from the big black snake.

    "Uncle Hei," Ji Ning shouted. After living in this world for two years, he also knew that this black-haired middle-aged man was a great demon who had been cultivated as an 'innate creature'. Only ordinary beasts could be called spiritual beings.  After catching up with the monsters, they began to swallow the vitality of the world and practice. They did not practice the magic formula. It was more difficult to practice than humans. Only by breaking through and becoming innate beings could they have the ability to change!

    The black-haired middle-aged man smiled and nodded: "Yichuan, do you have anything to do with me?"

    "Excuse me, please go to the library." Ji Yichuan said, "Get all the nineteen 'simple' books on the body-refining methods of gods and demons. Ji Ning wants to use them."

    "Ji Ning wants to use it?" The black-haired middle-aged man looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I have practiced the body refining method of gods and demons, but I still act like gods and demons. It seems that Ji Ning is very ambitious."

    Wow!

    The black-haired middle-aged man disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning?But he took a deep breath and waited. Uncle Hei was right, he was ambitious.  First, I know that because I am too young, my father may not easily teach me how to practice Qi. As for self-study?  Ji Ning was not so confident.  Secondly, it is also because we know some of the power of the Gods and Demons Body Refining School. It is a thousand times more difficult to kill a Gods and Demons Body Refining powerhouse than to kill a Qi Refining powerhouse!  The powerful body-refining gods and demons, at the same stage, completely crushed the powerful Qi-refining ones!

    Strong survivability and strength.  These two items alone made Ji Ning like the method of body refining with gods and demons even more.

    "Huh." A breeze blew up out of thin air, and a middle-aged man with black hair appeared in the hall. He smiled and said, "Nineteen simplified books on how to refine the body of gods and demons."

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "The simplified version only contains the first part of the Xian family's magic formula, plus a description of this set of Xian family's magic formula. Take a closer look and decide which one you want to choose."

    The black-haired middle-aged man placed all nineteen simplified books in front of Ji Ning.

    Each copy is very thin. After all, it only contains the front part. Even if it is stolen, it will not have any impact on the Ji family.  They would not put some precious immortal magic formulas directly in the library or other places.  However, even if it is a simple copy, not everyone can get these simple copies of the body refining methods of gods and demons. That's why Ji Yichuan asked the black-haired middle-aged man to go there.

    "Nineteen books."

    Ji Ning lowered his head and began to watch carefully.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    If you think it looks good, please collect it and vote for recommendation. This is a great support for Tomato!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Yanshan Ji Clan, Chapter 7, "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"

    A series of slips bound in desert sheepskin were scattered on the desk in front of him. Ji Ning took a quick look and saw that each slip had the name of a method of refining the body of gods and demons.

    "Manuscript of the Demon Refining Tribulation", "The Immortal Body of the Blood Demon", "Song of Fiery Fire", "Leize Vajra Buddha Book", "Ruyi Green Spirit Body", "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", "Xuanhuang Immortality", "Linghu Sutra" and "Future Buddha Sutra"  ¡·Every scroll contains ancient and strange hieroglyphics. Fortunately, Ji Ning has learned these characters since he came to this world.

    Ji Ning took a deep breath, this was a crucial decision!  The choice of fate!

    Then he picked up the secret books and started reading them.

    "Manuscript of the Demon Refining Tribulation", at the beginning of cultivation, you need to carve magic patterns on the body, trigger the ghost fire to refine the body, it is extremely painful, you need to go through nine layers of magic patterns, and 81 times of ghost fire tempering, after the body is completely transformed, it becomes  An innate creature, possessing endless strength in every movement of his hands and feet, he can spit out ghost fire from his mouth, and his broken arms can be regenerated immediately.  It is an extremely difficult and dangerous but extremely fast secret method. In theory, it only takes eighty-one days at the fastest to enter the innate world.

    "The Immortal Body of the Blood Demon" is even more painful to cultivate than the "Manuscript of the Demon Refining Tribulation". It requires a full three years of engraving demon patterns, as if you have been tortured in hell for three years

    "Song of Fire", you have to practice next to a burning bonfire, even being burned by the fire, or even entering the volcanic magma. It is like one body with the fire, and you can control the endless fire. Only then can you enter the innate

    After reading three books in a row, Ji Ning frowned.

    Why is this method of refining the body of gods and demons so painful?  Worse than torture!

    "You kid." Yu Chixue couldn't help but said, "Only a few of the gods and demons are truly painful in the body training. Only five of these nineteen books can be called painful tortures. The other ones are not painful to practice. Unexpectedly  You actually read three books in a row"

    "Ah!" Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ji Yichuan, who was next to him, had a cold voice: "Refining the body of gods and demons is more difficult than refining qi. Mortals who want to become innate creatures are going against the will of heaven. If they want to go through the most difficult body refining of gods and demons it is naturally more difficult!  And this kind of training based on suffering and disasters, although it is quick, is also a shortcut, and the foundation is not as solid as the other types."

    Ji Ning nodded and continued to read.

    "Leize Vajra Buddhist Book" is the Vajra Dharma of the Buddhist sect.

    "Ruyi Qingling Spirit Body" requires a very long time to cultivate. After achieving innateness, it can be ever-changing and possess endless vitality. It can be quickly gathered into pieces after being chopped into pieces. It is the ultimate life-saving method among the methods of body refining of gods and demons.

    "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", the number one way to refine the body of gods and demons, the undisputed number one!

    "What!"

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly turned red and he immediately stared at the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" carefully.

    "The Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is divided into nine levels.

    The first three levels are the day after tomorrow.

    The third level in the middle is an innate creature.

    The last three levels are the Purple Mansion realm.

    "It's really different. The previous ones, even if they reach the peak of cultivation, are just the peak of the innate beings. But this "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" can reach the peak of the Zifu realm." Ji Ning was excited by it and watched it carefully.

    Once you step into the innate world, you can control water and fire, possess tremendous strength, be light and agile, make your six senses sharper, and be able to regenerate a broken arm.

    Once you enter the Zi Mansion, you can be reborn with a drop of blood, and you can practice the Heavenly Elephant Earth, Three Heads and Six Arms, Kuafu Chasing the Sun, Zhulong Eyes, and many other great supernatural powers, provided that you can obtain these great supernatural powers.

    The body refining flow of gods and demons crushes the air refining flow at the same stage.

    ????????????????? But the Chiming Nine Heavens Map is crushing other gods and demons in the same stage of body refining!

    Recognized!

    No dispute!

    But the difficulty of cultivation is also the undisputed first difficulty!

    "That's it!" Ji Ning made his choice without hesitation after looking through the remaining methods of body refining for gods and demons, "Nine Heavens Map of Red Brightness!"

    "That's it?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Yichuan said slowly: "The Nine Heavens Map of Chiming is recognized as the first body-refining method for gods and demons in the endless land. It is much better than the Fiery Fire Song, Lei Ze Vajra Buddha Book, and Demon Refining Tribulation Codex. This is just Zi  Those who are at the peak level of the Mansion, there will be even more advanced ones behind them, and if you can become a monk of the Zi Mansion, it will be very easy to get the more advanced ones."

    "This is the most widely circulated and the easiest method to obtain the body of gods and demons." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "But it is also the most difficult!"

    Ji Ning smiled.

    He has read a lot of books in the two years since he came to this world and knows that the method of cultivation is the foundation!  The higher theThe harder it is to obtain the cultivation techniques of ?, but the more advanced parts of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" can be easily obtained, the more you should choose it.

    "Its power is the strongest! Undisputed number one!"

    "It has the widest spread!"

    ¡°It¡¯s also the easiest to get!¡±

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "It has countless advantages, but only one disadvantage - it is difficult! No one in the five houses of the Ji family has ever mastered the fourth level and relied on it to become an innate being."

    "What? None of the five Ji clan's mansions relied on it to become an innate being?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t build the Purple Mansion.

    Not even an innate being?

    "Yes." Ji Yichuan said, "There is no one, because it is too difficult, beyond your imagination. But I also admit that this is the most mysterious and powerful body-refining method for gods and demons. Even in the legends of gods and demons,  It is the strongest!"

    "That's it!" Ji Ning didn't hesitate at all.

    I was born to carry the way of thinking with "Nuwa Pictures". I can make a leader in Tianbingtian. How can I try such a solid foundation without trying it?  Even if you fail to practice it, it's not a big deal. You can definitely practice other secret techniques.

    "Okay!" Ji Yichuan showed a rare smile, very satisfied that his son did not waver at all, "I will get you the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" right now."

    "Thank you, father." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    The hall door is closed, and candles as thick as an arm are burning in the hall. There are only three people in the hall - Ji Yichuan, Yu Chixue and their son Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was holding a thick red book and looking at it. It was the legendary and supreme "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness".

    "It's really difficult." Ji Ning frowned.

    There are several major levels in "Nine Heavens of Chiming".

    The first is to get started. To get started, you must be able to feel the two supreme stars of "Taiyin" and "Sun". Many gods and demons' body refining methods include absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth, and some absorbing many powers such as fire, water, thunder and lightning, but "Chiming"  From the beginning of "Nine Heavens Map", you must sense the two supreme stars and absorb the power of the lunar and sun.

    Many cultivators cannot sense the two stars of Taiyin and Sun.  This is just the first level!

    After that, after absorbing the power of taiyin and sun, it will automatically gather on the body to form divine patterns. This is also the second level!  Only when the Taiyin Divine Pattern and the Sun Divine Pattern are formed can one reach the first level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"!  In fact, you can see the mystery of this supreme method from the first level, because many body refining methods such as the "Manuscript of the Demon Refining Tribulation" are inscribed with magic patterns.

    "The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" naturally gathers to form divine patterns, and there are two divine patterns of lunar and sun!

    Once you have mastered the first level, you can usually easily move to the third level without any hindrance.

    But to reach the fourth level and become an innate creature, it is a more difficult level.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    As for the later levels they are still far away, so there is no need to worry.

    "Huh." After reading through the pages, Ji Ning let out a long breath.

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue both looked at their son.

    "Father, please tell me the first secret of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"." Ji Ning looked at his father.

    "This "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is very easy to understand." Ji Yichuan said, "You only need to practice according to the illustrations. There are nine pictures in the first level, which is very simple."

    Ji Ning nodded. He had read so many books in the world. When he flipped through them, he immediately understood how to practice. However, he was worried that there were some special mysteries that he had not discovered. After all, the practice of practice should not be careless.  Since my father said so and the secret manual is very clear, let's get started.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes, raised his hands high, and then bowed forward This is the first icon - worshiping the sun and the moon!

    Each movement is done according to the diagram, and there is a mysterious and ancient charm, like a strange sacrificial dance.

    "Huh?" Ji Yichuan was surprised.

    "It turned out that the first movement was so standard and had charm." Yu Chixue was also surprised, because even if most people think so in their hearts, the movements they make are not as standard as they imagined, but Ji Ning was born to practice "Nuwa"  Picture", the soul is powerful, and the control over the body is very strong. In addition, the body has been washed away by the energy of heaven and earth for a long time, as pure as a newborn baby, so it is not surprising that he can easily perform standard actions.

    Phew!

    Ji Ning is the last oneThe action is to kneel down directly and hold your hands in front of you, as if you are holding the lunar calendar with one hand and the sun with the other.

    There was silence.

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue also held their breath. They knew that at the critical moment, the previous worship dance was to make themselves more aware of the lunar and sun.  Whether you can sense the two supreme stars is the entry point to the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness". This entry alone will block many people.

    The couple also knew that the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" was the most difficult form of training for gods and demons. They knew that it was extremely unlikely that their son would be able to get into it when he was only four years old. However, his parents were always eager for their son to succeed, and they were equally eager to do so.  Appearing with surprise

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 The Ji Family of Yanshan Chapter 8 Taiyin in one hand and sun in the other

    Ji Ning felt that his consciousness passed through the obstacles of the world, and kept moving forward moving forward After passing through the obstacles of countless worlds, he finally entered an endless vast void, and he was in the deepest part of this endless void.  There are two extremely huge stars.

    A huge star with endless swirling fire on its surface. Huge flames exploded one after another, like a huge fireball, illuminating the endless world.

    A star with endless coldness on its surface, a tall osmanthus tree standing tall, and its endless cold moonlight also envelopes every part of the world.

    There are two ancient stars, one is the Lunar Star and the other is the Sun Star.

    "It's so beautiful, so incredible." Ji Ning was so shocked that he could even 'see' the huge flames, and even 'see' the huge branches and leaves of the osmanthus tree

    ????????????????????????????????????It is difficult for others to even vaguely sense the lunar star and the sun star when practicing the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", but Ji Ning can even 'see' flames, osmanthus branches and leaves.

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall.

    The couple Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue also looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment. They saw countless starlights gathering around Ji Ning's body. The countless starlights were mainly divided into gold and silver, with hot golden starlight and cold silver starlight surrounding them.  Ji Ning continued to gather together, and gradually, a miniature star condensed and suspended on Ji Ning's left hand, and an osmanthus tree could be vaguely seen on the star, which was the lunar star.

    ??And above the right hand that is held up emptyly, there is a flaming star condensed and suspended, and there is a faint golden crow flying around, which is the sun star.

    In one hand is the lunar star, in the other hand is the sun star.

    Surrounded by countless stars, Ji Ning's face was filled with tranquility and she looked so pious.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue looked at each other, dumbfounded.

    "Taiyin in one hand, sun in the other?" No matter how calm and composed Ji Yichuan was, his face was full of surprise at this time, "The osmanthus tree grows, and the golden crow surrounds?"

    "The legendary taiyin in one hand and the sun in the other?" Yuchixue stared at the two miniature stars condensed above his son's empty hands, "Even the osmanthus tree and the golden crow appeared"

    The couple was in extreme shock. Neither of them were ordinary people, so they naturally knew much more than ordinary people. What's more, they had both seen the detailed contents of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" with their own eyes, so they naturally knew what the scene in front of them meant.  This "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is very difficult to practice, and the practice speed is generally very slow.

    Those who can get started are divided into various situations.

    The first type is ¡®starlight as silk¡¯. There are only two starlight threads gradually integrated into the body. It is the worst among beginners and is destined to be extremely slow to practice.

    The second type is ¡®starlight like clouds¡¯, where a large amount of starlight surrounds the body like clouds and mist, which is considered very good.

    The third type is 'starlight like a whirlpool, one hand is the lunar star, and the other hand is the sun'. Countless starlights surround the body like a whirlpool. The left hand holds the miniature star 'lunar star', and the right hand holds the miniature star 'solar star'.  This is an extremely top qualification.  If the two miniature stars are condensed as they really are, and even "the laurel tree grows on the lunar star, and the golden crow circles on the sun star", then it will be the most advanced situation in the legend.

    In fact, it is not surprising that such a situation occurs.

    Ji Ning has been visualizing the "Picture of Nuwa" since he was born. This is the most advanced visualization method in the heaven. Even now, he can do two things at once. It is obvious that his soul is powerful.  In addition, after being born, it is washed away by the vitality of heaven and earth every day, and the body is as pure as a newborn baby, without any impurities, and the purity is comparable to the innate Tao body!

    The body is as pure as the innate Tao body.

    The soul is so powerful that it can do two things at once.

    Combining the two to practice this method of body refining of gods and demons is of course the most outstanding qualification.

    "Our son actually has such a talent" Yuchixue's fair face turned red, and her body trembled with excitement, "Yichuan, Taiyin in one hand, Sun in the other, laurel trees growing, golden crows surrounding! This is what appears in the legend  In such a situation, our son will definitely achieve great success by practicing this "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"."

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan was also excited.

    When his son was just born, he found during the examination that his son's meridians were very fragile, and his body's muscles and bones were only average. Although he knew it was due to injuries in the fetus, he was still a little disappointed at the time, because he knew In this world of the jungle, the strong eats the strong.  In this vast land, it is difficult to live well without strength. He can protect his son when he is alive, but what if he dies?

    "This is my son, my Ji Yichuan's son!" Ji Yichuan held his wife's hand, and the couple looked at their son excitedly and expectantly

    What parent doesn¡¯t want their child to become a successful child?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and sat down on his knees with piety, holding his hands in front of his body, the lunar star in one hand and the sun star in the other.

    The two suspended miniature stars, 'Lunar Star' and 'Sun Star', conveyed power and continuously integrated into Ji Ning's body. The power of the Taiyin and the Sun were quickly swallowed up by every hungry cell. Ji Ning's  The muscles, bones, and even internal organs of the body are constantly changing.

    ¡°Wow~~¡± A layer of frost appeared on the surface of the animal skin clothing Ji Ning was wearing.

    Immediately followed by the sound of "chichichi~~", the animal skin clothing on Ji Ning's back began to be burned and gradually cracked.

    Freezing and burning.

    As the process continued, the animal skin began to crack and fall off.

    "Huh?" Ji Yichuan frowned and pointed lightly. A trace of aqua blue light shot out from his fingertips and gently washed Ji Ning's back. The mottled animal skin clothes completely fell off, making Ji Ning's back completely  Naked.  I saw the silver light shining on the left side of Ji Ning's young back, and the golden light shining on the right side.

    The cold silver light on the left continues to flow, gradually forming an image.

    The hot golden light on the right is also flowing continuously, gradually forming another image.

    "Divine patterns!" Yuchixue said softly, "The first time you practice, the divine patterns begin to condense naturally. According to this condensation speed, it will take ten and a half months to successfully condense. At that time, the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" ranked first  It becomes heavy."

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan watched silently.

    time flies¡­¡­

    The divine patterns on Ji Ning¡¯s young back continue to emerge. A rabbit can be vaguely distinguished on the left side, and a bird on the right side.

    There are two major divine patterns, the Taiyin divine pattern looks like a moon rabbit.  The sun god pattern is in the shape of a golden crow.

    "Huh!" Ji Ning suddenly took a long breath and opened his eyes. The divine pattern on his back also disappeared. The two miniature stars held in his hands also quickly began to dissipate. This scene surprised Ji Ning. He  I have read the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" in detail, and I know what it means to have taiyin in one hand, sun in the other, osmanthus trees growing, and golden crows coiling around.

    "What a powerful force." Ji Ning clenched his fist and felt the powerful force surging throughout his body. "I am a four-year-old child who has just started to refine the body of gods and demons, and I have such a change."

    Suddenly a cold voice sounded.

    "Change into clothes." Father Ji Yichuan waved his hand, and a set of children's animal skin clothes appeared out of thin air and was thrown directly in front of his son.

    "Yes." Ji Ning answered.

    Yu Chixue looked at his son with joy on his face, no matter how he looked at him, he was happy.  Her son is what she cares about most and is proud of. From the day he was born, she has been worried about his future Now that her son has shown such incredible potential, the mother's heart is naturally filled with endless joy.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan said calmly.

    "Father." Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "You have extraordinary potential, but you need to break through the bottleneck of life, become an innate creature, and even step into the path of immortality. Potential talent alone is not enough." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "You need to accept the best guidance."

    Ji Ning said respectfully, "Please give me some advice, father."

    "Xueer." Ji Yichuan looked at his wife beside him. His wife Yuchixue nodded, and two items appeared in his hands. One was a dark green crystal, about the size of a fingernail, and it was cut very beautifully.  The other item was a fist-sized stone that shimmered with colored lights.

    "This dark green crystal is called 'must stone'." Yuchixue said with a smile, "It is a naturally formed crystal that contains a tiny space. This mustard stone can be made into rings, pendants and other items.  It can be wrapped and hidden in the belt. All it takes is a drop of blood and it's yours."

    "Must stone!" Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    Cultivation of immortals is divided into two major schools: body refining and qi refining.

    Body refiners follow the path of gods and demons and do not know how to control magic weapons.

    Qi refiners must at least become innate beings and condense their true energy before they can control some non-level magic weapons As long as the magic weapons are refined, they must be at least innately strong before they can use them, and they must be innate in the Qi refining school.  Therefore, most of those who practice physical training with gods and demons also practice Qi.

    But God always leaves a glimmer of possibility.

    Some naturally born items can be used with just a drop of blood, and there is no limit to their strength.  Mustard stone is one of them!

    "First drop the blood." Yuchixue handed over the mustard stone and a dagger.

    "Okay, mother." After Ji Ning took it, without hesitation, he gently cut his finger with the sharp blade of the dagger, and??The blood beads rolled down on the mustard stone and quickly penetrated, making the mustard stone have a hint of blood.

    Ji Ning immediately sensed the small space inside the mustard stone. It was a very small space with a diameter of more than half a foot, and there was nothingness inside.

    "Come in." Ji Ning's heart moved, and the dagger he was holding disappeared out of thin air, floating in the small space inside the mustard stone.

    "Come out." The dagger appeared in his hand again.

    "It's amazing." Ji Ning was extremely happy.

    He would have known that this kind of crystal stone with natural internal space is not like the refined storage magic weapon, which has a larger space.  The 'mustard stone' exists naturally, and the contained space is much smaller. Some are only as big as a fist or a head!  One with a diameter of half a foot like this is definitely very valuable.

    "Mother," Ji Ning continued, "help me sew a belt and sew this mustard stone inside."

    "Okay." Yuchixue nodded, "The mustard stone is a treasure, but it is nothing in the Ji family. As your father this mustard stone is not worth mentioning at all! But the other treasure is mine and  Your father risked his life to get it!"

    Yu Chixue solemnly held the big fist stone that shone with colored light in his hand.

    "Bleeding." Yuchixue looked at his son.

    Ji Ning also stretched out his finger and lightly cut it with his dagger. A drop of blood fell on the fist stone that shimmered with colored light. "Tsk, tsk, tsk," the drop of blood quickly penetrated into the fist stone, and a drop of blood quickly formed inside the fist stone.  Countless red veins appeared, and the fist-sized stone quickly turned into running water, quickly flowing towards Ji Ning.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning felt a chill in his body.

    "Similar to mustard stone, this is also a naturally formed treasure called Jinchenyi." Yuchixue introduced, "It can be used with just a drop of blood, and it will quickly blend into the skin. With the protection of this Jinchenyi everyone below the innate life  Attacking can¡¯t hurt you at all.¡±

    Ji Ning was surprised: "So powerful?"

    I have never seen it in the book.

    "The Great Xia Dynasty has existed for endless years from the age of gods and demons to the present, and the territory it rules is vast and boundless. Our Ji family is a big overlord in the land of Yanshan. But in some other extremely remote areasit is much more powerful than our Ji family.  There are also more powerful tribes." Ji Yichuan said, "In some ancient and powerful tribes, some of the designated successors were very fragile when they were young, so they would have 'Golden Chenyi' to protect themselves."

    Ji Ning was startled and looked at his parents, but his heart felt very warm.

    Parents, they are really good to me.

    *****

    After reading this, don¡¯t forget to collect and vote for recommendations~~ (Tomato looks at everyone eagerly)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 The Ji Family of Yanshan Chapter 9 Bows and Arrows

    "Although Jin Chenyi is a treasure, I can pierce it with just a finger." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "These are all externals. You will make great achievements in the body refining of gods and demons in the future, and gods and demons  The strongest thing is yourself, what you need to do is to try your best to tap your own potential and bring your own strength into full play."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded solemnly.

    "With the divine and demon body refining, your strength will be stronger, your speed will be faster, your eyes will be able to see further, your ears will be able to hear more clearly, and even your body's recovery will be even more amazing!" Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "We are going to  These translate into great strength"

    "First of all, what you need is a weapon!" Ji Yichuan said, "You are ten times stronger than the opponent, but the opponent can shoot you to death with one arrow from a distance. This is the power of weapons."

    "Secondly, you must be good at using weapons. For example, if you use a sword, even if you don't have any inner strength, as long as you reach the second level of sword training, 'Man and Sword Unity', it will still be easy to deal with a person with strong inner strength who doesn't know how to use weapons."  A sword pierced his throat. After all, even those with strong inner strength cannot withstand the sharpness of the sword!" Ji Yichuan said slowly.

    Ji Ning certainly understands these principles.

    A strong, stupid man who meets a killer who is good at daggers will die in one encounter!

    Physical strength is only one aspect, and skills determine how much you can unleash!  Like some boxing, Sanda, etc. in the previous world, the physical fitness of the top athletes is actually almost the same, and it depends more on skills, fighting strategies, etc.

    "Tell me, what do you want to learn?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son.

    "Ning'er, think about it carefully." Yuchixue also looked at his son.

    ¡°The two of them actually had plans for their son in their hearts After all, in their opinion, their son was too young, even if he was smart since he was young, he would not know much.  But they still asked their son to let him know that he should think about everything by himself, and then they expressed their thoughts to let his son understand the difference.

    "I want to learn three things." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    "One, I want to learn bow and arrow!" Ji Ning said.

    ¡°I am a god-devil body-refining stream, and I will have amazing eyesight and tremendous strength.  Of course, you have to use a bow and arrow The bow and arrow are shot with the power of a god and demon, absolutely at supersonic speed, and the power is probably much more terrifying than the heavy sniper rifle in the previous life.  You can attack the enemy with one arrow from a distance, and it is not difficult to learn bow and arrow according to what you read in the books.

    "Two, I want to learn swords, double swords!" Ji Ning said.

    The Ji family is best at swordsmanship!

    Father Ji Yichuan is also known as the "Drip Sword".  With such good resources, of course I have to learn swordsmanship!

    "Two swords?" Ji Yichuan frowned, "Go on."

    "Third, I want to use light kung fu and a method to escape." Ji Ning said, "That's all."

    When you encounter a strong enemy, you must be able to escape!

    ¡°Only those with strong escape ability can live longer.  And the longer you live, the more possibilities you have.

    Yu Chixue smiled: "What Ning'er said is almost the same in big aspects, but I think you should just practice single sword There is no master of double swords in the entire Ji family. The most important thing to avoid when practicing swords is distraction. You must  Only by concentrating on a sword can great achievements be achieved."

    "Your mother is right." Ji Yichuan also looked at his son.

    "Father, mother, I have been able to multi-task since I was a child." Ji Ning looked up at his parents. He couldn't explain the "Picture of Nuwa", so he could only refute it to the fact that he was born with the ability to multi-task.

    "What!"

    "Two uses at once?"

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue were shocked.

    "Do you know what multitasking is?" Ji Yichuan shouted, "It's not simply being distracted from doing things, but thinking about two things at the same time without any interference from each other."

    "I can really do two things at once," Ji Ning continued.

    "Then give it a try." Ji Yichuan's eyes burst out with astonishing light, and two gray-white stones appeared when he turned his hand. "Use these two stones to write on the ground. Write your mother's name with your left hand, and mine with your right hand.  Name, write it out at the same time!¡±

    "Yes, father." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning held two pieces of gray-white stone, which felt a bit like the limestone from the previous life. He immediately took one piece in his left hand and right hand and started writing. The stone was very comfortable to write on.

    Wow!  Wow!

    The left hand and the right hand wrote easily at the same time, writing all the ancient and complex hieroglyphics of this world. On one side it was written 'Ji Yichuan', and on the other side it was written 'Yu Chixue'.  The strokes are not messy at all and are extremely easy.

    "Ning'er, you" Yuchixue was stunned."This" Ji Yichuan was also shocked.

    "No wonder, no wonder the practice of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is so fast." Ji Yichuan said slowly, "It turns out that my son's soul is so powerful that he can do two things at once!"

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son as if he were looking at a peerless jade, and was extremely excited: "I have been practicing until now, and I can do two things at once. But I have been focusing on one sword since I was a child I have made up my mind! The road is hard to change! And my son has been doing two things since he was a child  Being able to do two things at once This is a natural use of two swords. The two swords are wielded by two people, making the enemy feel as if they are being attacked by two opponents. Moreover, the two opponents are still in the same mind, and their strength is simply increased tenfold.  Times!"

    "Starting from tomorrow, I will personally teach you how to practice swordsmanship!" Ji Yichuan said while looking at his son.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s early morning the next day.

    The strong vitality of heaven and earth made the world foggy, and Ji Ning had been taken to the martial arts training ground by his father.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan looked at his son and pointed at a bearded man wearing animal skins next to him, "This is the number one archer of my Ji family's Xifu, Meng Yu. His archery skills are extremely high. Meng Yu,  You should open this little guy¡¯s eyes first.¡±

    "Yes." Meng Yu responded respectfully.

    Ji Yichuan walked directly to the four rock millstones placed in front of him. Each stone millstone probably weighed hundreds of kilograms. Ji Yichuan grabbed a stone millstone and threw it directly into the distance, and then grabbed another one.  He picked up another rock millstone and threw it out. In the blink of an eye, all four millstones flew away in the distance.

    The four millstones weighing hundreds of kilograms roared through the air one after another, like four cannonballs, and instantly turned into a black dot in the sky.

    "Drink." Suddenly a dark black bow appeared in the bearded Mengyu's hand, and he held four arrows in his hand. He pulled up the bowstring.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    The four arrows flashed with silver light and disappeared in a flash, catching up with the four millstones that turned into black spots, bang bang bang bang!  !  !  !  The four black spots completely disappeared.

    Ji Ning was dumbfounded.

    I was stunned for a long time

    "My father threw a stone mill that weighed hundreds of kilograms and threw it one or two kilometers away? It was like a cannonball!" Ji Ning was shocked in his heart. "This Mengyu's bow and arrow, it feels like it has arrived in the blink of an eye, less than a second."  Two kilometers away. Strictly speaking, the speed this bow and arrow must be at least two thousand meters per second."

    "The legendary great god Hou Yi once shot nine arrows in a row and killed nine golden crows." Meng Yu laughed and said, "Sir, this is just a rudimentary skill of mine."

    "Master Mengyu, won't the stone hit someone if it falls?" Ji Ning suddenly thought of it and asked.

    Ji Yichuan, who was standing next to him, shook his head: "Ji Ning, your Master Mengyu is already an innate being. If you shoot the arrow with your true energy into the stone mill, it will of course turn the stone mill into powder and float down How can it hit it?  people."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    sharp.

    "Starting from today, you will practice archery with your teacher Mengyu for an hour every morning." Ji Yichuan said, "This is your morning practice, Mengyu, please excuse me."

    ¡°It is Meng Yu¡¯s honor to be able to teach the young master.¡± Meng Yu laughed.

    Ji Yichuan nodded, turned and left.

    The entire martial arts training ground was quiet, except for Meng Yu and Ji Ning, and not a single servant.

    "Master." Meng Yu looked at Ji Ning, "For an archer, bows and arrows are very important. Arrows are divided into three parts: arrowhead, arrow shaft, and arrow feathers, and the bow is mainly composed of the bow body and the bowstring. The arrows can  Made in large quantities, bows are expensive!¡±

    ¡°There are two types of bows.¡±

    "The first type of bow is composed of an elastic bow body and a tough bow string. When the bow is drawn, the bow body bendsthe elastic force is generated by the bow body accumulating force. This is the most common and relatively common bow and arrow.  It¡¯s easy to make, and ordinary archers will use such a bow!¡±

    "The second type of bow is composed of a tough bow body and an elastic bowstring. When the bow is drawn, the bow body is as stable as a frame, and the bowstring is stretched and accumulated to produce amazing elasticity, just like the bow in my hand!"

    Meng Yu handed the dark bow in his hand to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stretched out his hand to take the large, simple bow, and suddenly felt heavy. The large bow weighed hundreds of kilograms. He couldn't help but look at it carefully. The bow body was made of dark metal and was very shiny.  The bow string was about the thickness of a finger, glowing with cyan color, and a terrifying evil aura faintly surrounded the bow string.

    "The body of this bow is made of wind and thunder iron, which is extremely tough. And the bow string is even more preciousit is made from a section of the dragon tendon of a dragon dragon demon, and has amazing elasticity. Even if I am ten times stronger,  Don't even think about breaking this bow." Meng Yu smiled and said, "I'll give it to you.It was named Thunder Dragon Bow.  "

    Ji Yichuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. The dragon¡¯s sinews are used as strings?

    "Come on, let's learn the postures first." Meng Yu turned over his hand, and an ordinary bow appeared in his hand.

    "Standing shooting style, squatting shooting style, reflexive shooting style, leaping shooting style, running shooting style!" Meng Yu looked at Ji Ning, "Master, learning archery is divided into two stages. One is the basic stage, and the other is the heart arrow stage."

    ¡°The basic stage is to achieve ¡®hands, eyes, and arrows¡¯ under the five basic postures. You must hit the target with every shot before proceeding to the next stage.¡±

    "The stage of heart and arrow does not require strict posture, just 'when the heart arrives, the arrow arrives'. Don't look with your eyes, that is too slow, you must rely on your heart! Pull the bow and shoot the arrow in an instant and hit the target, as fast as lightning. The real critical moment, the key opportunity is just  Setsuna will not let you take aim slowly. When you complete the Heart Arrow stage, you will be considered a master."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Immediately began to follow Meng Yu¡¯s instructions and began to learn the correct posture.

    "Straighten your waist! Straighten your left arm!"

    "Just pull the bow string in that position, stay there!"

    "Eye! Eye! Are you blind?"

    As soon as he started teaching seriously, Meng Yu started to roar. Ji Ning, who didn¡¯t understand anything, was like a blank piece of paper. Being ¡®yelled¡¯ again and again, Ji Ning could only endure and learn slowly.

    From the high floor of the high building, the shooter also had a toddler.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 10 Footwork

    Half an hour after the archery practice ended, the sun had risen.

    "Ning'er, let me teach you footwork." Yuchixue, who was dressed in white fur, looked at his son with a smile.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    Although I had a sore back from practicing archery before, my body recovered at an amazing speed due to practicing the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", and now I feel refreshed and full of fighting spirit.

    "In close combat, footwork is as important as swordsmanship!" Yu Chixue solemnly said, "In the battle between the two, the one with stronger footwork can dodge and move to make it difficult for the enemy to hurt you, and  But you can easily hurt him."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He understands.

    Close combat is not a stupid sword-fighting exercise, but a phantom-like fight between each other, constantly changing positions.  Just like Sanda and boxing in the previous life, those top boxers and Sanda masters all attach great importance to footwork. The exquisite footwork can make the enemy unable to hit you with ten punches, and even if they hit you, the strength will be weak.

    Footwork is even more important than boxing!  Due to suffering from illness in his previous life, Ji Ning was keen on watching some sports competitions, so he understood the importance of footwork such as boxing and Sanda.

    In this world, gods and demons loom, but the basic principles are probably the same.

    Footwork is the most important thing.

    "The footwork I teach you is called "Wind Shadow Step"." Yuchixue said, "Despite its ordinary name, it is a mysterious method. It is considered the top footwork in the entire Ji family's five houses, and it is only  Only I can! This footwork Once you learn it, you will know how to dodge and move in a small area, and at the same time you will know how to escape with light skills."

    "You should carefully read the six basic steps first." Yu Chixue turned over his hands, and a native pornographic book appeared in his hands.

    Ji Ning took it and looked at it carefully.

    The book describes in detail the basic six steps of "Wind Shadow Step". The footwork is extremely exquisite in terms of power operation.

    "Stop guessing." Yuchixue pointed into the distance, "Look over there."

    Ji Ning turned his head and saw wooden piles standing in the distance. At a glance, it looked like there were thousands of wooden piles, with different heights and different distances, like a forest.  There are also animal skin bags hanging above these wooden piles. They are densely packed, and there are probably thousands of animal skin bags hanging there.

    "That's called the Thousand Stars Formation!" Yuchi Xue said, "With the cooperation of the Thousand Stars Formation, you should be able to practice "Wind Shadow Step" to a very subtle level within ten years. If there is no Thousand Stars Formation I'm afraid it will take several times the time."

    ""Wind Shadow Step" is divided into three realms."

    "One is the foundation."

    "Second, it's about being subtle."

    "Three is the unity of heaven and man."

    Yu Chixue looked at Ji Ning, "Actually, no matter footwork, swordsmanship, swordsmanship, spearmanship, etc., they can all be divided into these three realms. The second level of swordsmanship, 'subtlety', can also be called the 'human-sword combination'."  one'."

    "Have you memorized all the secrets of the six basic steps?" Yu Chixue asked.

    "Remember it." Ji Ning nodded.

    Yuchixue walked to the Thousand Stars Formation, then pointed to a very short wooden pile: "Go to this wooden pile."

    "Yes." Ji Ning took an easy step and reached the wooden stake.

    Standing on the wooden pile, I suddenly felt swaying. The wooden pile was not thick and could only accommodate one foot.  Fortunately, I have practiced the Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming, and my body is extremely balanced, so I can stand firm.

    "Now listen to my order. You will do whatever step I ask you to perform among the six basic steps." Yuchixue said, "Progress!"

    Ji Ning memorized the method of exerting force and tried to rush forward. He landed on a wooden pile in front of him, but he hit the hanging animal skin bag and Peng Sheng fell to the ground.  .

    "Remember, when moving on the wooden piles of the Thousand Stars Formation, you are not allowed to touch any animal skin bag. Once you touch it, you have to start over." Yuchixue said.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    I don¡¯t believe it anymore.

    The company climbed onto the short wooden stake again, followed a bow and advanced, dodged the sandbags and rushed to the wooden stake.  However, the forward momentum was too great, and he swayed for a while while waving his hands repeatedly before he stood firmly on one foot.

    "Remember, the steps are like nails, one nail at a time, and when it lands on the wooden stake, it will be nailed there!" Yuchixue said, "One step should not be too small or too big. It should not be too light or too heavy. Like you just now  If you are wandering around like that, in a life-and-death fight, the enemy will find a flaw and stab you to death with a sword. Continue, make progress!"

    "progress!"

    "Walk!"

    "Leap!"

    "Back off!"

    "Retreat!"

     "Turn around!"

    Yu Chixue gave the order again and again.

    In fact, no matter what kind of footwork, the basic footwork is just a few steps, progress and regression, etc.  However, the skills of different methods are completely different Some of them change like lightning when they are practiced.  Some steps float like the wind, while others change like ghosts.

    The secrets of footwork are different, and they will be different in actual combat.

    "Bang!" He didn't squat deep enough, and his back still rubbed under the animal skin bag, causing him to fall off without landing on the wooden pile.

    Ji Ning said nothing and continued on by picking up the wooden stake.

    "Bang!" The knees were not bent enough.

    "Bang!" The force is not light enough.

    ¡­¡­

    I saw Ji Ning flickering and moving on the thousands of wooden stakes, frantically practicing the six basic steps. Because of the obstacle of the hanging animal skin bag, Ji Ning's body also used various postures to avoid the obstacle, but  No matter what kind of posture, the premise must be that the center of gravity is stable and the feet are stable!

    "Mother, how long will I continue to practice?" Ji Ning was thrown miserably.

    "Ning'er, start from the shortest wooden pile, walk through one thousand and eight wooden piles, and jump from the highest wooden pile! Don't touch any animal skin bag on the way!"

    "If you complete it within ten breaths, you will be considered as the 'basic' of the first level of footwork." Yuchixue said with a smile.

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this: "What, ten breaths? In such a short time Even if it is flat ground, it will take more than ten breaths for me to fly down." One thousand and eight wooden stakes have been walked through, which adds up to  It's more than a thousand meters. It will take a while to run more than a thousand meters by yourself.

    "When Ning'er completes the first level of the Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming, if it's flat ground, you can almost fly down in ten breaths." Yuchixue said with a smile.

    "This" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "In the Thousand Stars Formation, it's like walking on flat ground. We have just reached the first level of the 'Basic' state." Yuchixue said with a smile.

    "What about the second realm of 'Enlightenment'?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    Yuchixue pushed the animal skin bags next to them. The animal skin bags immediately hit other animal skin bags. Soon, thousands of animal skin bags were shaking and hitting each other. Naturally, they were shaking irregularly when they hit each other.

    "The second level of 'into the subtlety' is when all the animal skin bags are shaking and hitting each other, you still start from the shortest wooden pile and walk through all the one thousand and eight wooden piles in ten breaths.  And jump down from the highest wooden stake without touching any animal skin bag on the way." Yu Chixue looked at Ji Ning, "If you do it, you will have achieved your second level of 'Enlightenment'."

    "This, this, how is this possible? All the animal skin bags are shaking, how can we avoid them? There may be only a moment of opportunity. We have to avoid all the animal skin bags, and we have to step on the wooden stake. It still has to be so short  Time" Ji Ning simply felt that this was too difficult, how could it be possible.

    "So, with the help of the Thousand Stars Formation, you should be able to practice the "Wind Shadow Step" to a very fine level within ten years." Yuchixue said, "From now until lunch, you should stay on the stakes of the Thousand Stars Formation."

    "What about the third realm of 'unity of man and nature'?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    Yu Chixue looked at Ji Ning and smiled: "That is a state, you will naturally know it when you reach it."

    "How strong is it? There must be an explanation." Ji Ning asked.

    "Well, if I have to say even if thousands of arrows were fired, they couldn't touch him." Yu Chixue looked at his son.

    "Thousands of arrows fired at once?" Ji Ning thought about the countless arrows that were shot at him, but none of them hit his body. This was incredible. The human body is so big after all, and countless arrows had already filled all the space. Logically speaking,  There's no way to hide.

    Yu Chixue smiled and said: "Don't be discouraged. Among the many tribal warriors, the best ones have generally reached the first level of 'Basic'."

    "Innate creatures generally reach the second level of 'subtlety' in their footwork."

    "Cultivators from Zi Mansion generally reach the third realm of 'Unity of Heaven and Man'. Of course, some innate beings with extraordinary splendor can also achieve the Unity of Heaven and Mansuch as your father!" Yuchixue said.

    "Father?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Your father's footwork is in the realm of unity between man and nature. Even the 'sword technique' is more difficult to practice than footwork. Your father is also in the realm of unity between nature and man." Yuchixue smiled, "So your father is  The undisputed strongest man in the Ji Clan¡¯s Western Mansion can intimidate countless tribes.¡±

    Ji Ning felt extremely proud, my father can do it!  I have the "Picture of Nuwa" and the wisdom from past lives, so I can definitely do it!

    "continue!"    "progress!"

    "Change!"

    "Leap!"

    I saw Ji Ning's young figure flickering cautiously on the wooden stakes of the Thousand Stars Array, and sometimes falling down.

    ¡­¡­

    Afternoon.

    After eating, drinking, and resting for a while, my father took me to the martial arts training ground. The afternoon spring sunshine was extremely bright, and it felt very comfortable when it shone on my body.

    "Father." Ji Ning looked at his father, who was dressed in white animal skin like an iceberg, but he admired him in his heart. Some powerful monsters such as dragons were killed by his father. Both his strength and skills had reached the pinnacle.  Even some innates want to learn swordsmanship under their father.

    Father has nine major disciples in total, three of the nine major disciples are innate beings.  But my father only gave guidance to the nine major disciples once a month.

    But when you teach yourself, you teach every day!

    "From today on, I will teach you how to practice swordsmanship." Ji Yichuan looked at his son and said coldly, "Swords are not about bows and arrows or footwork."

    ¡°As long as you master the bow and arrow, you will be stronger in the future, you can see further, and you will naturally be able to shoot more powerful arrows!¡±

    "Although footwork is important, it is still only an auxiliary methodthe final sword draw is still the key to killing the enemy!"

    "A sword is a short weapon! It is light and has double edges. It is more delicate and versatile to use than a knife. With one stroke, one stab, one split, one stroke, one point, it can easily kill the enemy, even if you practice alone.  , I'm afraid it will hurt yourself, it is a real killing blade." Ji Yichuan looked at his son.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was full of enthusiasm and expectation, and his eyes were shining: "Father, what kind of swordsmanship should I learn?"

    "Swordsmanship? Wait a few more years!" Ji Yichuan said coldly.

    "How many more years should we wait?" Ji Ning wondered.

    Ji Yichuan said coldly: "The sword is an extension of the body! If you want to use the sword well, you must first control your body well. You must practice boxing first. When your body, arms, fists and feet are all flexible and you can exert force freely, then  Only when you are physically ready for 'sword practice'!"

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to be physically prepared.¡±

    ¡°You also need to prepare your ¡®heart¡¯ for sword practice!¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Yanshan Ji Clan, Chapter 11, Sword Training

    Ji Ning heard that Yunshan Wuzhao didn't understand at all, and asked: "Father, you said that you need to be physically prepared to practice swordsmanship, I barely understand. But you also need to be mentally prepared to practice swordsmanship, what do you mean?  "

    "Don't worry."

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son, and a thick book appeared out of thin air in his hand, and threw it directly at Ji Ning, "You first take a closer look at this boxing technique. This boxing technique is divided into sixteen movements. It is the simplest but most basic method of exerting force on the body.  Everything is included. Once you have mastered this set of boxing, you will feel relaxed and free all over your body, and everything will follow your heart."

    "The sword is an extension of the body. If the body can't do what it wants, how can the sword do what it wants?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son, worried that his son was too ambitious, "You have to calm down."

    Ji Ning knows very well the principle of sharpening the knife before chopping wood.

    "Yes, father." Ji Ning responded, then lowered his head to read the book, carefully writing down the secrets of boxing techniques. This secret book seemed to be very thick, but in fact, it was tanned with some animal skins, so each page was thicker.  .

    After memorizing the secrets, I started practicing again. My father continued to give guidance, point out mistakes, demonstrate in person, and tell tips.

    In fact, "Wind Shadow Step" already involves some body exertion, but "Wind Shadow Step" mainly involves leg exertion. Because of his experience Ji Ning learned it very quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    An hour later.

    "Take a rest." Ji Yichuan looked at his son who was covered in sweat. "From now on, you will practice boxing for an hour every day until I determine that your body is ready for sword practice."

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to prepare your body for sword practice.¡±

    "You still have to be mentally prepared to practice swordsmanship." Two black iron swords appeared in Ji Yichuan's hands, and he threw them directly to his son, "Take them!"

    Ji Ning held these two swords.

    Ji Yichuan pointed at the open space next to him at the same time, and wow, a metal puppet appeared out of thin air in the open space. The metal puppet also held a knife in its hand.

    "This is a puppet." Ji Yichuan said, "In the Qi Refining and Immortal Cultivation School, there are people who are good at refining puppets. This puppet is the most ordinary puppet. It has acquired perfect strength, but its body is extremely tough.  .¡±

    "Father, why are there red spots on his body?" Ji Ning was confused.

    This dark metal puppet has more than a dozen red dots on its body, located between the eyebrows, throat, chest and abdomen, arms, wrists, back and other locations.

    "Try to stab the red spot between its eyebrows with a sword." Ji Yichuan said directly, "Be quick."

    "Yes." Ji Ning stabbed with his right hand.

    Wow!

    The tip of the sword thrust forward, but it hit the head, missing by about an inch.

    "This" Ji Ning was slightly startled. He obviously wanted to stab the center of the eyebrow, so he couldn't help but stabbed it three times in a row, but he always missed it.

    "Have you discovered it?" Ji Yichuan said indifferently, "Although you want to stab a sword between your eyebrows, when you do it, you can't stab it accurately at all. How can you stab it accurately? First, you need to control your body more freely, and secondly, you need to control your body more freely.  It just takes thousands of practices.¡±

    "If any sword technique is completely broken down, it can be divided into the basic thirteen postures of chopping, stabbing, teasing, sweeping, collapsing, point, slashing, racking, intercepting, twisting, picking, poking, and hanging."

    "Chop, stab, tease, sweep, chop, point, deflect attack."

    "Strangle, collapse, frame, challenge, push, hang, intercept, bias towards defense."

    Ji Yichuan pointed at the metal puppet: "This puppet is motionless. There are nineteen red dots on its body. You can perform these six moves on it, namely 'chop, stab, tease, sweep, chop and point'. I will teach you each move."  Tips, how to coordinate body shape and technique, each basic sword posture must be practiced tens of millions of times!"

    "Then the puppet will move and strike at you with swordsmanship. You have to use the seven basic sword styles of 'twisting, collapsing, framing, picking, poking, hanging and intercepting' to defend. You have to defend tens of millions of times."

    "Attack!"

    "Defense!"

    "When you become proficient in the future, the puppet will fight with you, and your basic Thirteen Swordsmanship will be mixed and used on it." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "One day, your basic Thirteen Swordsmanship will really deepen.  The bone marrow is extremely precise, and only then can the foundation of the 'sword' be completely engraved in the heart, and only then can your heart be ready for sword practice."

    Ji Ning held his breath when he heard this.

    ¡°Get your body ready.¡±

    "Be prepared."

    "After that, you can really start practicing swordsmanship." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "Swordsmanship is complicated and is composed of the basic thirteen swordsmanship. If you haven't even integrated the basic thirteen swordsmanship into your bones practicing swordsmanship will be difficult.  How high can it be?¡±

      "Only when you have become really proficient in the swordsmanship I taught you will you be considered to have reached the 'basis' of the first level of swordsmanship."

    "Swords are also divided into three realms."

    "Basic, nuanced, and harmony between man and nature!"

    "The meticulousness of footwork is the exquisite control of the body. The subtlety of swordsmanship is the exquisite control of both the body and the sword, and they must be as one with each other! The difficulty is increased tenfold!"

    "Unity of man and nature? That's even further away."

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "Ji Ning, you understand the path you want to take."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded heavily.

    The practice of Chiming Jiutiantu is to give yourself a body like a god and a demon, and to have incredible power.

    But the practice of footwork and swordsmanship can determinehow much strength one can exert!

    "Father, how long will it take for me to practice before my sword and man become one?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "It's hard to say." Ji Yichuan shook his head, "I laid the foundation in six years, and it took another six years to unite man and sword. It took me twelve years!"

    "Twelve years?" Ji Ning held his breath.

    At such a young age, it took my father twelve years to become the most powerful person in Ji's Western Mansion. He was so magnificent and unrivaled.  Like many mediocre people they can never reach the state of 'the unity of man and sword' in their whole life of practicing swordsmanship.

    ¡°You can¡¯t aim too high, you must be down-to-earth.¡± Ji Yichuan looked at his son, ¡°Let¡¯s get started, I¡¯ll teach you the basic Thirteen Swordsmanship - Stab!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Under the guidance of his father, Ji Ning's posture was very standard, thrusting again and again!  Crack again and again!  Flirting again and again!  Point again and again!

    Very boring.

    very tired.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning's physical recovery was amazing, and he had been suffering from illness in his previous life which gave him a personality that does not give up easily.

    After attacking for an hour, it took another hour to start practicing defense.

    The metal puppet didn't even know it was tired, and it swung its machete again and again, forcing Ji Ning to defend it.

    "Yichuan." Yuchixue was standing in the distance, watching his son practice hard.

    Ji Yichuan also walked to his wife's side and looked at his son who was fighting the metal puppet in the distance: "Xue, I didn't expect it, I really didn't expect our son's perseverance is so strong, I even prepared it. If he dislikes it,  He was too tired to practice, so I forced him to prepare for practice. I didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t need to force him at all!¡±

    "Practice footwork in the morning." Yu Chixue looked at his son distressedly, "Although he complained that he was tired, he just shouted and never stopped. Three hours in the morning, three hours in the afternoon a full six hours of practice in one day  Shichen, how old is Ning'er this year?"

    "I still remember when I was a child." Ji Yichuan said softly, "I was forced by my father at that time. I felt too tired and almost collapsed, but once I gave up, my father would whip me hard. I cried once.  I swung my sword and stabbed it every time It wasn't until I was ten years old that my father was killed by the big demon in Dongshanze. My mother and I's status plummeted. We saw all the coldness and chaos, and my mother even died of illness Only then did I wake up.  Don¡¯t complain about being tired or suffering, just practice hard every day.¡±

    Having never practiced before, I don¡¯t know how tiring it is to continue to practice.

    The body is tired and the mind is even more tired.

    If you don¡¯t have enough persistence and enough desire in your heart, you won¡¯t be able to persevere.

    "Originally, I doubted my son's future achievements." Ji Yichuan said softly, "He is very talented in refining the body of gods and demons, but if he is not diligent, his future achievements will not be much higher Now, I believe that my  My son will definitely become a truly strong man on this earth. For sure!"

    Yu Chixue listened to what her husband said, looked at her son who was immersed in cultivation in the distance, and nodded gently: "I believe it too!"

    ******

    It feels so wonderful to see myself getting stronger and stronger than some of the supermen in the movies I watched in my previous life!

    one year later.

    Wow~~ Meng Yu, who was standing in the distance, suddenly threw four stones. 'Jining', who had grown taller, suddenly pulled the bow, holding four arrows in his hand, holding four arrows between his five fingers.  arrow.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    The four arrows flashed away, leaving four air waves in the air, and then directly hit the four stones flying in the distance, causing the four stones to shatter directly, and the falling  One place.

    "Okay." Meng Yu strode over, laughing like thunder.

    "Master Mengyu." Ji Ning drew back her bow.

    "You have already mastered your heart arrows, and even my proudest four-arrow salvo, you have mastered it so quickly." Meng Yu nodded in praise, "Your bow and arrowsI have nothing left to give you.  Next, you need to practice more and accumulate experience.  As you become stronger, you can naturally shoot stronger arrows.  This martial arts training ground is too small for you. You need to go to a more open place to shoot arrows from one or two miles away, or even three or four miles away!  The further the distance, the more environmental considerations such as wind speed have to be taken into account.  "

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    ? ? Archery must be extremely accurate.

    Gravity needs to be considered. The bow and arrow will fall due to gravity during flight.  Also consider the wind!

    It sounds complicated, but in fact, as long as you sense the wind, you can shoot directly without even aiming, because how to shoot and what angle are all integrated into your bones after countless practices.  At least for Ji Ning now not even a fly can escape from a bow and arrow within 500 meters!

    But this is far from enough!

    As the strength becomes stronger, the arrows shot by some innate creatures can fly for several miles and still have great power!  The further the distance, the harder it is to maintain accuracyand more practice is needed to gain experience.

    "From tomorrow on, I won't be here. Young Master, you are the most talented person I have ever taught." Meng Yu looked at Ji Ning, "Don't waste your talent. In the future, you will definitely become the best in this land of Yanshan."  The most terrifying archer."

    ? **

    Preview: The next chapter will be six years later~~~ Don¡¯t forget to collect and vote for recommendation!  Tomato needs everyone¡¯s support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 12 Six Years

    In the martial arts training ground, an animal-skin boy was standing with a black blunt sword, surrounded by nine tall and strong brave warriors. Each of these brave warriors were wearing armor and holding spears and sharp swords.  , machetes, etc., but these weapons are all non-edged.

    Ji Ning, who has been practicing swordsmanship for six years, has just turned ten, but because of practicing the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" in this life, he is now over 1.6 meters tall, which is only ten centimeters shorter than in his previous life.  .  Just looking at the appearance is almost exactly the same as in the previous life. I'm afraid this is the so-called appearance born from the heart.  If I were to talk about the difference it would be that in the previous life, my face was sickly pale, but in this life, it is full of endless vitality.

    "It's still the same old rules." Ji Ning glanced around, his eyes more terrifying than monsters, "As long as you defeat me, each of you will get a gold piece of gold for the head of a beast!"

    "Roar~~"

    "Sir, be careful."

    "Haha, a piece of gold with an animal head, brothers, let me show you our strength." These brave warriors roared one by one. They are all the most powerful warriors in the army led by Ji's West Mansion - the Nine-Tooth Warrior!  Those who can obtain the title of Nine-Tooth Warrior are warriors who have perfected their inner strength and have extremely rich combat experience.

    Beast head gold is a standard weight of ten kilograms of gold. Gold is a hard currency in countless tribes. Ten kilograms of gold is attractive enough to the most powerful warriors in these armies.

    But none of them dared to be careless, because Ji Ning's strength had long been spread throughout the army, and because some elites in the army had been allowed to compete for a long time Ji Ning's strength had improved, and these soldiers were also aware of it.  Even if the nine most powerful warriors join forces it will be difficult to defeat Ji Ning, but it is still possible.

    Ji Ning held a black blunt sword and silently scanned the surroundings.

    In fact, since he had mastered the most complicated set of swordsmanship, the "One Hundred and Eight Swords of Tiangang Earthsha", which made his father nod his head with satisfaction, and it was no longer meaningful to just compete with puppets, he was allowed to compete with a large number of warriors in the army.  .  The weapons used in the sparring session are all pointless.

    At the same time, my father also issued a strict order: "You are only allowed to use one sword when competing with others! And you can only use 10% of your power! You are only allowed to use two swords when competing with me and your mother Note  Remember, the double swords are your killing move, only use them if you really want to kill your opponent."

    therefore¡­¡­

    Although Ji Ning¡¯s fame spread throughout the army, he was recognized as a genius.  But they didn't know that this was just the tip of the iceberg exposed by Ji Ning. Of course, Ji Ning went all out in terms of 'one-handed swordsmanship' and 'footwork' during the battle.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine warriors were walking around Ji Ning, each of them staring at Ji Ning as if they were staring at prey.

    Ji Ning was as motionless as a mountain.

    "Whoops!" One of the nine warriors walking around suddenly rushed forward. The spear in his hand was like a poisonous snake, and he was in front of Ji Ning in an instant.

    Faced with this fierce spear, Ji Ning approached the bald warrior with just a flash of his figure, and the spear pierced the air.

    Long spears are the most scary at close quarters!

    "Tsk!" Ji Ning swiped the blunt black sword in his hand, and a flash of sword light flashed. The bald warrior fell to the ground and kicked his own spear with his right foot, causing the spear to hit Ji Ning sideways. He himself was  The rolling company returned to the military formation.

    "Huh, it's so dangerous. We almost met him in one encounter. Be careful, brothers." The bald warrior returned to the formation and shouted.

    Ji Ning had already stepped on the spear under his feet and looked around: "It's better to come together, otherwise you won't have a chance."

    "superior."

    "superior."

    After these nine warriors sensed the gap, they stopped testing and went all out.

    I saw the wind howling, the sword flashing, the sword shadow fluttering, the spear like a dragon, the stick like a tiger They were attacking Ji Ning in the center from all sides, but Ji Ning stood there and only made some slight steps back, turned around, etc.  A seemingly subtle change in body shape made many of these warriors' attacks in vain.

    The sound of weapons hitting or "bang" is like muffled thunder, obviously powerful and heavy.

    Or there was another very soft "chi" sound.

    "As expected of the Nine Tooth Warriors, the cooperation of these nine is really good. If there are only five or six I can defeat them in an instant. But the combination of nine puts me at a complete disadvantage." Ji Ning faced the nine warriors.  The siege also felt very difficult. After all, he only had one sword. Under this kind of pressure, he could only try his best to use his sword skills and footwork to the extreme.

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    The shadow of the sword roared.

    Ji Ning suddenlyI feel intoxicated. At this moment, my body and the sword are incomparable coordination. I can even feel the sword itself through the sword body, and I can even feel the strong wind when the sword is moving at high speed.

    "Tsk!" The black blunt sword lightly touched the sword. First it was shocked, then twisted, and the opponent's sword deviated uncontrollably. Then the sword tip was sent out, and it stabbed directly into the chest of the warrior.  The warrior felt a tightness in his chest and took two steps back and sat down.

    "Huh." The black blunt sword drew a twisted arc in the air, easily avoiding the opponent's spear, and slapped the bald warrior on the face. Poof, the teeth flew out, and he fell away.

    For a moment, it was like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword became extremely ethereal in an instant. His sword skills changed in subtle ways, and he could make multiple changes in an instant. In a life-and-death fight a moment¡¯s advantage could immediately turn into a victory in the battle.  This caused the nine warriors who had struggled to resist Ji Ning to fall away one by one in the blink of an eye.

    "Congratulations, young master."

    "Congratulations, Young Master, for your mastery of swordsmanship and the integration of man and sword into one."

    These warriors were trembling and excited at the same time, and congratulated each one of them.

    The ten -year -old teenager enters the sword method, and the sword is one.  He is even more evil than his father, the "Drip Water Sword" Ji Yichuan.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning was also very excited. He has been practicing swordsmanship continuously for six years. Except for going to practice bow and arrow outside the city in the morning, he practiced swordsmanship almost all the time during the day. Sometimes he practiced swordsmanship with his father.  , sometimes I practiced with my father¡¯s disciples, and sometimes I practiced with army soldiers.

    The sword has long been integrated into the bones.

    After practicing for thousands of times, his sword has become frighteningly accurate.

    "Multi-tasking makes his swordsmanship unpredictable."

    His body, which is like a god and demon, and his inner strength that has been cultivated to the peak of Qi refining, also make his sword indestructible.

    Until today!

    After a lot of accumulation, everything finally fell into place, the swordsmanship was refined, and the man and the sword became one!

    "Today you all will help me break through, and there is nothing else but a piece of gold for each of you. Don't refuse." Ji Ning laughed.

    The nine warriors looked at each other and said in unison: "Thank you, Master!"

    "They wouldn't want to lose if they just lost. After all, the Nine-Tooth Warrior is also arrogant, but it is also a great joy for Master Ji Ning to be able to "unify man and sword".  Such a happy event They were given some benefits, and it was normal for them to take them.

    "Nine."

    "Chun Cao and Qiu Ye, two personal maids standing in the distance, came over holding a stone plate. On the stone plate were nine pieces of animal head gold, all of which were sheep head gold!  The nine warriors all smiled and won, and they were all very emotional at the same time Master Ji Ning is really powerful, but they all saw Ji Ning's hard work over the years.

    "Congratulations, young master, congratulations, young master." After the nine warriors left, Spring Grass and Autumn Leaf both looked happy.

    Six years have passed, and Chun Cao and Qiu Ye are already about twenty years old, which is the most charming age. Personal maids like this are usually the master's women, so they have long regarded Ji Ning as their god and their god from the bottom of their hearts.  God.  And seeing that my young master can be so powerful, I am naturally very happy.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning also smiled.

    Anyone would be excited. After all, you have been practicing hard since childhood. How can you not be happy about success?

    It took me two years of practicing swordsmanship before my father thought that my body and mind were ready to practice swordsmanship, and I was taught the "One Hundred and Eight Swords of Tiangang Earthsha".

    After another year, I had just reached the first level, and my father allowed me to compete.

    It took another three years, until today, to reach the second level, where the swordsmanship is refined and the man and sword become one!

    "Spring grass, autumn leaves, follow me." Ji Ning shouted. What he wanted to do most now was to see his parents.

    ******

    There were bursts of roaring sounds coming from deep within the rolling mountains.

    There is a large group of black-armored knights at the foot of the mountain. The armor of these black-armored knights is very thick, and their joints have spikes. Their mounts are also tall one-horned long-haired beasts. The long-haired beasts have two curved thorns that pierce the sky.  The fangs exuded a cold light, and the four hooves were so strong that even the ground would tremble when he ran.

    These hundreds of black-armored knights all exude a powerful aura.

    "Huh?" The black-armored knights all turned to look not far away. They saw that the mountain wall in the distance quickly softened and turned red, and then turned into hot magma. A large amount of magma flowed and rolled from one part of the mountain wall.  Falling down, a vaguely humanoid creature also walked in the magma, its whole body surrounded by flames, and walked out directly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

      One step fell directly to the ground below. He was dragging a huge ferocious beast with green-brown scales in his hand, and a four-hoofed beast was walking behind him.  Soon, all the lava on the surface of the humanoid creature flew away, revealing its appearance an old man with fiery red hair and a small red snake hanging from his ear.  The four-hoofed strange beast also walked to the side of the old poisonous snake, very well-behaved.

    "Master." Hundreds of black-armored knights shouted respectfully.

    Venomous snake old man Ji Lie laughed loudly: "When I went out to hunt, I came across an Ankylosaurus. I was lucky. This Ankylosaurus is only one step away from transforming into an innate creature. Go back and take good care of it."

    "Master, master!" A voice suddenly came from high in the sky.

    Ji Lie looked up.

    There is a huge green-feathered bird high in the sky, and sitting on the bird is a lean man in animal skin.  When the bird landed rapidly, the man in animal skin jumped down and landed lightly on the ground. Then he knelt down respectfully and said, "Master, there is news in the house."

    "Say." Ji Lie frowned.

    "Ji Yichuan's son Ji Ning has entered the realm of 'human and sword unity' today." The man in animal skin said respectfully.

    Ji Lie's eyes widened, and the flames on his body suddenly swelled, and his body trembled with anger. He suddenly slammed the Ankylosaurus in his hand towards the distance, and saw the monster beast weighing tens of thousands of kilograms.  The Ankylosaurus turned into an afterimage and hit the mountain wall in the distance. The mountain wall trembled and a huge pit appeared. Huge cracks of hundreds of feet were cracked around the pit. The Ankylosaurus was trapped in  In the pit, blood seeped out from his head and scales, and he was actually beaten to death.

    "Go back to Xifu City!" Ji Lie gritted his teeth for a long time before giving the order.

    "Yes." Hundreds of black-armored knights responded in unison. Although they thought it was a pity that the body of the armored dragon was dumped here, their master 'Ji Lie' was in a rage at the moment, so naturally no one dared to disobey him.  .

    Rumble~~~

    Ji Lie rode the four-hoofed beast, followed by hundreds of black-armored knights, and quickly disappeared in the deep mountain forest, leaving only the body of the Ankylosaurus sunken on the high-altitude mountain wall, with blood flowing down the mountain wall.  ******The new book is diligently collecting and recommending votes~~~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Yanshan Ji Clan, Chapter Thirteen, Five Great Sword Techniques

    Ji Lie returned to his mansion with a gloomy face, followed by the four-hoofed beast, one man and one beast walking in the mansion. When the servants and guards saw their master, they all knelt down or lowered their heads.  I didn't even dare to breathe.  Everyone could see that their master 'Ji Lie' was in a very bad mood at this time. He offended his master and it was unjust to be slapped to death.

    "Father." A voice came from a distance, and a middle-aged man wearing animal skin with dozens of braids came over to greet him.

    Ji Lie glanced at the person who came. He was his most useful son, Ji Wuyu, who had also become an innate creature. He immediately frowned and said: "Wu Yu, is this true? Not long after I went out to hunt, I got  The news is that Ji Yichuan¡¯s little brat has actually reached such a fine level of swordsmanship that he and his sword have become one?"

    "Yes, Father." Ji Wuyu shook his head and sighed, "Today, Ji Ning competed with nine Jiuya warriors. During the competition, his swordsmanship was broken through. There is no doubt about this."

    "Alas!" Ji Lie said bitterly, "God is not helping me, Ji Lie. My eldest brother Ji Youyang was not as good as me back then. I was young and energetic, and I let him take away the position of palace master due to carelessness. His descendants  The most magnificent Ji Yichuan was born, which made his position even more stable. Now, an even more evil Ji Ning is born, who has become one with the sword after practicing swordsmanship for six years!"

    "After six years of practicing swordsmanship, the human sword has become one. Compared with the three talented young men we selected from many tribes, they are still far behind." Ji Wuyu shook his head.

    In order to hinder Ji Ning, three extremely talented babies were specially selected from many tribes. They were almost the same age as Ji Ning. They had been trained since infancy, but they were still inferior to Ji Ning.

    "It's just a little bit worse. If Zhuan were two or three years younger" Ji Wuyu sighed.

    "Zhi?" Ji Lie was startled.

    ???????????????????????????????????? is his adopted son.

    When he, Ji Lie, led his army to punish a large tribe and returned, he discovered a big demon "Jin Mao Zong". After a terrible battle, Jin Mao Zong was defeated and fled away.  Ji Lie raided Jin Mao Zong's lair, and found a baby in Jin Mao Zan's lair. The baby seemed to be less than a year old, but it was born with supernatural powers which made Ji Lie like it very much: "You  This little baby was caught by Jin Maozhen, but instead of being killed, he was raised, hahaha From today on, you are my adopted son, Ji Lie, and I give you the name - Zhuan!"

    It is common for a child with extraordinary talent to be adopted as an adopted son.

    When he was brought back, he was considered to be one year old, and now he is thirteen years old. Ji Lie completely raised "Zui" as the most terrifying monster, and made him fight with wild beasts since he was a baby, and then he fought with monsters.  Of course, he also teaches him the most suitable cultivation methods

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????? ?? Last year has already entered the realm of "the integration of man and sword".

    "The Golden Sword Ceremony is held every four years, and there will be one this year." Ji Wuyu squinted his eyes, "There will be another Golden Sword Ceremony in four years, and four years laterZhi is already seventeen, and there is only one below the age of sixteen.  Only then can he participate in the Golden Sword Ceremony. After four years, Zi will not be able to participate at all, let alone stop Ji Ning!"

    "The last hope now is the three little cubs we have trained. We hope that one of them will become a congenital creature within four years." Ji Lie said in a low voice.

    "Yes!" Ji Wuyu nodded, "I personally selected the three of them as the most suitable for refining Qi among many tribes. They have already reached the perfection of the acquired world. As long as one of them can cross from the acquired world to the innate world, we will definitely win."

    Ji Lie nodded: "Those who are innate Qi refiners and can use magic weapons will definitely win. It's just that it's too difficult to become an innate being"

    "It depends on fate now." Ji Wuyu said in a low voice.

    Ji Lie also nodded slightly.

    Although they were fighting for the master of the palace, Ji Lie and the others had never thought of killing Ji Ning.  On the vast land, if a tribe wants to survive it must unite and internal strife is absolutely prohibited!  Especially since Ji Ning has been designated as a candidate, if anyone dares to use insidious means to kill Ji Ning, I am afraid that the entire Ji family's five houses will join forces to eradicate the murderer!

    ******

    Thick candles burned and illuminated the hall. Ji Yichuan sat in the chair, with Yu Chixue and Ji Ning on both sides.

    The family of three all ate the food on the table in front of them.

    "Yichuan." Yu Chixue looked at his son who was chewing meat and his mouth was full of oil, his eyes were full of pride, "Ning'er laid the foundation in three years, and the man and sword became one in another three years! The position of the palace master seems to be a piece of cake.  .¡±

    Ji Yichuan held the goat-horned cup and nodded lightly: "Ji Ning only used his internal strength when competing with others, and did not use the first method of body refining of gods and demons, the Nine Heavens of Red Brightness. Moreover, Ji Ning did not use the Nine Heavens of Red Brightness when competing with outsiders.  Just use a sword."

    Others don¡¯t know Ji Ning¡¯s true identitystrength, but Ji Yichuan and his wife knew their son's strength very well.

    Seize the golden sword?

    It¡¯s like digging into a bag to get something!

    "Now that Ji Ning is going all out, he can easily win the golden sword. In four years, even the innate creatures will not be able to stop him." Ji Yichuan poured himself another drink.

    Ji Ning was just eating and drinking.

    Because he practices the No. 1 method of body training for gods and demons, "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", he also has the appetite of gods and demons. He can easily eat dozens of kilograms of monster meat at every meal. As early as two years ago, he  I have already reached the third level of cultivation, but now I am stuck at a bottleneck. I just need to go further and reach the fourth level!

    The fourth level is the innate being, and it is the first innate being to refine the body of gods and demons. Its combat power is far higher than that of ordinary innate beings a hundred times or a thousand times.

    "Gurgugu~~" Ji Ning picked up the big water jug, raised his head and drank all the hot water in one gulp. He then put the jug down and touched his stomach, "It's so nice."

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue looked at his son with a smile.

    "Mother." Ji Ning was very obedient. He could feel that his father loved him and valued the tribe, but his mother put almost all her thoughts on herself. In her eyes, I am afraid that even Ji's  The rise and fall are far less important than her son.

    Yu Chixue looked at his son: "The "One Hundred and Eight Swords of Tiangang and Disha" that your father taught you was the most complicated swordsmanship, and it was also the best set of swordsmanship to enter the realm of 'human and sword unity'.  But now that you have achieved the unity of man and sword, this set of "One Hundred and Eight Swords of Tiangang and Earth Demons" is of no use to you."

    "Yes." Ji Yichuan also looked at his son, "Yes, Ji Ning! Back then I asked you to prepare your body and mind. A little, a stab, a chop, a tease, a twist, all as fast as  Lightning is extremely precise, as if it is engraved in your bones. Then I will let you practice the "One Hundred and Eight Swords of Tiangang Earthsha", this is from simple to complex!"

    "The way to practice swordsmanship is to first go from simple to complex, and then from complex to simple, then you can be considered successful in swordsmanship." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "Now that you are one with the sword, you can use the sword at will as if you picked it up casually.  It¡¯s become simple.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also understands this truth. If Silly Huhu always practices the basic thirteen postures, stabbing, slashing, teasing, etc., he can be regarded as a master of swordsmanship.  But without a transformation process of 'from simplicity to complexity, from complexity to simplicity', it is difficult to truly unite man and sword.

    "Next, you have to ascend to the heavenly body and become one with heaven and man." Ji Yichuan sighed, "This step is also an extremely difficult one."

    "Heaven and man are one" Ji Ning was full of expectations.

    "The previous swordsmanship is useless to you." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "Your level is enough to practice the highest swordsmanship of our Ji family."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up, Ji¡¯s highest swordsmanship?

    "We, the Ji family, are famous for our swordsmanship." Ji Yichuan said with emotion, "The city of the Ji family's clan is even named after the 'City of Ten Thousand Swords' because we, the Ji family, relied on "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords" to gain a foothold and lay this foundation."  of."

    "After thousands of years, our Ji family has five best swordsmanship books, namely "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords", "The Fragments of Thunder Fire Sword", "Book of Illusions", "The Sutra of Drops of Water" and "The Secret Book of the Big Dipper". Each of them is extremely profound.  , are all created by beings who transcend the realm of unity between man and nature. If you practice successfully, your power will be infinite." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "What I practice is the "Drip Water Sutra". Even if ordinary people can achieve the unity of man and sword, they will be at most  You can only choose one. Because distraction is not a good thing, but since you can do two things at once, Ji Ning, you can choose at most two."

    Phew!

    Five books appeared out of thin air in Ji Yichuan's hand. He tossed them casually and the five books flew over in a direct rotation. They all landed on the edge of the case, one on top of another, without touching any pots or jars.

    "The highest swordsmanship?" Ji Ning looked at the five books in front of him and understood that what he had in front of him were just simplified books. Only after he selected them could he get the 'full book'.

    ¡°Choose carefully.¡±

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son and said solemnly, "Once selected, it must be recorded in the record so that the five offices of the Ji family can check it! If there is no record, it is cheating. Once you cheat, you will be silenced by the five offices of the Ji family.  'of."

    "Ah!" Although Ji Ning understood, he was still surprised, "Then why is it that I don't have this item in my practice of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"?"

    "Although the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is the number one method for refining the bodies of gods and demons, it is also the most widely spread. Almost all large tribes like the Ji family have this method. It doesn't matter whether it is spread to other people or not.  "Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "In general, the methods of refining qi and refining the body are not precious. But those that can be called unique skills are not easily passed on to others. Like these five swordsmanship, in the vast land of Yanshan,  There are four books on the ground that are unique to me, the Ji family, and only the "Secret Book of the Big Dipper" is another one.There is also a powerful ¡®Black Fire Sect¡¯.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He knew that in the land of Yanshan, in addition to the garrison of the Great Xia Dynasty, there were five other overlord forces, and the Ji family was also a major overlord.

    The six overlords are fighting each other endlessly, but no one will provoke the garrison of the Great Xia Dynasty!

    "Yeah." Ji Ning immediately lowered his head and flipped through these five top swordsmanships. They were also a combination of human and sword. However, if he initially mastered this top swordsmanship, his strength would probably increase several times.

    "The Sutra of Dripping Water" The first thing Ji Ning read was the secret knowledge that his father had become famous for.

    The title of father is the Dripping Sword.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 14: Trapped in a Cage

    "Drips of Water Sutra" means "drops of water penetrate rocks".

    The sword technique is dense and endless, like rain falling from the sky. The sword is like a downpour, making it difficult for the enemy to hide.  And the defense is even more airtight At the same time, when thousands of raindrops fall in one place, they can explode with extremely terrifying power. Even ordinary drops of water can penetrate stone, and the 'drops' formed by each sword condense.  The power it rises is naturally indestructible.

    "This "Drip Water Sutra" is indeed mysterious." Ji Ning nodded, and then picked up the second book "The Secret Book of the Big Dipper".

    "Beidou Secret Book" is a part of the legendary secret book "Beidou Sword Code", which is divided into seven major sword styles, namely Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang.  , these seven sword moves all have the power to attract the stars, such as the ferocious Shaking Light Greedy Wolf Sword, the most feminine and soft Tianquan Wenqu Sword

    The sword technique is mysterious and unpredictable, and it is both offensive and defensive.

    "Excellent swordsmanship." Ji Ning was amazed and picked up the third simplified book.

    "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword" is a book that was burned and only a few remaining pieces were obtained by chance when the ancestors of the Ji family were wandering and training in the endless land. The titles of the burned books could not be clearly seen.  Only two words can be distinguished - thunder and fire!  Among them, the sword technique can only discover the complete three sword moves.

    Every move is an attack, and every move is like the collision of thunder and fire. In terms of attack power alone, it is undisputedly the best among Ji's swordsmanship!  Just relying on the three remaining moves can rank among the top five swordsmanships. Obviously, the unknown complete swordsmanship is definitely far beyond the other four swordsmanships.

    However, although its advantages are obvious, its shortcomings are also obvious.  Because it is a residual move only three moves, so it is not coherent. At the same time, the three moves are all offensive moves, and there are no defensive moves at all.  How can a strong man fight without a unique defensive skill?  Therefore, very few people choose this swordsmanship book.

    "I really want to see the complete fragment of this Thunder Fire Sword." Ji Ning couldn't help but sigh.

    "If it is the complete book," Ji Yichuan said next to him, "it will be the undisputed number one secret method of immortality and magic in the land of Yanshan."

    Ji Ning nodded and picked up the fourth simplified book.

    "Book of Phantom Demons", strictly speaking, it cannot be regarded as a book on swordsmanship, because as long as you understand the true meaning of "phantom demon", you can also perform phantom magic sword techniques, phantom magic spear techniques, phantom magic stick techniques It is a set of methods that use illusion to cover up the truth.  The powerful immortal and demonic secret method of extremely insidious attacks, the enemy is often dead before they can see it clearly.

    This wonderful method follows a sinister and treacherous approach.

    "This is not in line with my personality." Ji Ning was the first to reject the "Book of Phantom Magic". It is very important to choose the secret method to suit your appetite. A sword method that is completely contrary to your mind, no matter how mysterious it is when you practice it  It was also half the result with half the effort, so of course Ji Ning rejected it directly.

    "Well, the last book is also the basis for my Ji family to gain a foothold in the beginning." Ji Ning looked through "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords".

    "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords" can be called the most complicated among the five major sword techniques. It is even more complicated than the "Tiangang Earthsha One Hundred and Eight Swords" that Ji Ning once practiced. However, although it is complicated, if you really understand it, "  "Ten Thousand Swords" can be smelted into three major sword moves, namely "One Sword, Ten Thousand Shadows", "Ten Thousand Swords Return to One" and "Ten Thousand Swords".

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and thought carefully.

    In terms of grandeur, the most complicated, or the simplest, is "The Song of Ten Thousand Swords".

    What is insidious and mysterious is "Phantom Book".

    The most satisfactory one is "Beidou Secret Book".

    The strongest defense is undoubtedly the "Drip Water Classic".

    In terms of attack, the one with the strongest and most mysterious attack is "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments".

    "First of all, removing the "Phantom Book" is inconsistent with my nature!" Ji Ning thought, "The "Beidou Secret Book" is part of the "Beidou Sword Code". It is not the strongest in terms of attack, and it is not the strongest in terms of defense.  In terms of subtlety, we can¡¯t talk about it Everything is mediocre, but everything is not bad, but when the strong fight, the advantage is very important! This "Beidou Secret Book" is also rejected."

    "There are only three books left, "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords", "The Sutra of Drops of Water", and "The Fragments of the Thunder and Fire Sword".

    "The "Drip Water Sutra" is a must-select!" Ji Ning thought.

    "Drip Water Sutra", like endless rain, is the first defensive among the five swordsmanship.

    The importance of defense in the fight even exceeds that of offense!

    Like the previous century, I have seen a lot of sports competitions, those boxing gold belts, the scattered champion, etc., all of which are very good at defense dodge.  Even in football and basketball, there is a saying that "defense is the best in the world".  The offense looks beautifulbut the real victory depends on defense.

    Different categories?It makes sense!

    In a life-and-death fight, defense is equally important. When encountering an opponent stronger than yourself, the person who is killed can only try to resist the defense. If the defense is strong, there is hope of survival.  And once those with strong attacks encounter a stronger opponent, once their attacks can't deal with the opponent, it's over.

    "Defense is to protect your life. Save your own life first, before you can take the lives of others. And this is the secret skill that my father has become famous for. With my father's guidance, I can make greater progress. This "Drip Water Sutra" must be selected."  Ning thought carefully, "As for "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword" and "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords"."

    "Well, "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword"!" Ji Ning made a quick decision.

    ????????????? If like ordinary people could only use one sword, Ji Ning would probably choose one between "Drip Water Sword" and "Music of Ten Thousand Swords".

    But since you are using two swords and you already have the "Drip Sword" for defense, then choose the "Thunder Fire Sword Fragment", which has the strongest attack. The disadvantage of "Thunder Fire Sword Fragment" is that it has no defensive sword moves, but it can be used against  As far as he is concerned, he uses two swords, which is not a shortcoming at all.  And having chosen "Drip Water Sutra", I am also very eager to have a powerful killing move.

    "The Dripping Water Sutra and the Thunder Fire Sword Fragments." Ji Ning secretly confirmed, "The Dripping Water Sutra is very good at defense. Although the Thunder Fire Sword Fragments are only three remaining moves, they are the three most powerful killing moves.  trick."

    "And my Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming has the Taiyin Divine Pattern and the Sun Divine Pattern. Once it breaks through to the innate state, I can control water and fire. Water corresponds to the "Drip Water Sutra", and fire corresponds to the "Thunder and Fire Sword Fragments". I believe it will also control my sword.  Law helps.¡±

    "Keep it, keep it tight!"

    "Attack, attack like a volcano erupting!

    "I have two swords, one to defend and one to attack. Or I can defend with both hands. Or I can attack with both hands. It all comes from the heart!" Ji Ning's mind was racing with thoughts, and he had an extremely clear idea of ??his future battle route.  He knows very well Only by having a clear path for his future growth can he take as few detours as possible and grow faster!

    In war, there is a saying that strategy is greater than tactics.

    For personal growth, there is also a saying that route is greater than diligence.

    There is a clear path to advance a little every day, and in ten or twenty years, you will reach a high point.  And without a clear route but blindly diligent, it is very likely that you will stand still, or even retreat instead of making progress!

    ¡­¡­

    It took more than an hour to look at the five slips in detail. The candles as thick as the arm there were more than half burned. Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue were still waiting, sometimes talking quietly to each other.

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning suddenly spoke.

    "Huh?" Ji Yichuan and Yuchi Xue both turned to look, and Ji Yichuan even said, "Have you chosen?"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Ning'er, what did you choose? One book or two?" Yu Chixue asked.

    "I chose two books." Ji Ning picked up two simplified books, "One is "The Dripping Water Sutra" and the other is "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword".

    "Drip Water Sutra? Thunder and Fire?" Ji Yichuan nodded slightly. As the number one person in Ji's Western Mansion, he had not had any outstanding achievements since his son was born, but his intimidation was stronger.  Because no one knows how powerful Ji Yichuan is now But it is undeniable that Ji Yichuan ten years ago was already the number one person in Ji's Western Mansion.

    How vicious is his vision?

    "Yeah, okay." Ji Yichuan nodded.

    "Please give me some advice from father," Ji Ning continued.

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Yichuan shook his head, "I have some insights on the "Drip Water Sutra", but you have never practiced the "Drip Water Sutra". Even if I tell you, you won't be touched at all. You must truly go through it.  You have practiced many times and even fought to the death, and then I will give you guidance and you will be truly touched."

    "Tomorrow morning, I will give you all the "Drip Sutra" and "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments". Then you can practice it in front of me. As long as the sword techniques, postures and key points are correct, it will be fine." Ji Yichuan nodded.  , "You should start the real fight in three days. Normal sparring is too gentle. You need a real life and death fight."

    Ji Ning was confused.

    "Father, haven't I experienced killing?" Ji Ning couldn't help but asked, "When you determined that my swordsmanship had reached the first level and laid the foundation, didn't you let me fight some death row prisoners and kill many of them?  "

    I still remember the first time I killed someone. My whole body was shaking and I couldn't control it. Although I wasn't afraid intellectually, I still couldn't help but tremble physically.  According to what my father saidexcept for a few people who are born to kill, most people kill like this for the first time.

    ¡°After killing dozens of death row prisoners, I have calmed down.

      "What you are doing is not killing, but practicing courage." Ji Yichuan shook his head, "Fight with some death row prisoners. All of those death row prisoners are weaker than you. How can you call life and death killing? Three days later I will arrange for you to fight with real monsters.  Fighting, they are all powerful monsters that have truly achieved acquired perfection."

    "Demon?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "Those imprisoned monsters will become crazy for food and survival, and they will not show any mercy." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "In a huge cage, one-on-one with monsters. This is me  The important disciples of the Ji family must go through the 'battle in the cage', but about half of these Ji family disciples who have received the best training died in the cage."

    half?

    Ji Ning was shocked but quickly calmed down, because he knew that in this land, tribal women and some slaves were very capable of giving birth to children, but the total population had not changed much for thousands of years. Why?  It is because in this cruel environment, countless tribes have to fight against the sky, the earth, the big monsters lurking in the mountains, forests and lakes, and even other tribes, there are only a few who survive!  Even if you are born into the Ji family, you will still have to go through cruel training, and those who survive must be the elite.

    It is precisely because the people of the Ji clan are so powerful that they are so powerful that they become the overlord!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 15: Battle in the Cage

    Three days later, in the early morning, Ji Ning and his parents came to Longbao.

    The dragon castle is one hundred feet wide and three hundred feet long, and is divided into two parts: a trap and a beast's den.  The trap is a place where life and death fights take place, and the beast's lair is a place where a large number of monsters are usually kept. Because there are many monsters imprisoned in the dragon castle, it is very dangerous, so the original location was chosen in a remote place in the inner city.

    ¡­¡­

    Dragon Castle, trapped in a cage.

    Ji Ning looked around after entering the cage. It was an open space with a diameter of two to three hundred meters. The surrounding walls were made of black metal. As for the upper part, they were connected by black iron chains to form a dense iron chain network.  No one can escape even if they want to.

    "This is completely sealed." Ji Yichuan, who was faintly exuding a cold aura, said, "The wall next to it is made of black water iron. Although black water iron is not precious, it is difficult for even an ordinary strong person who has just entered the innate world.  Destroy such a thick black water iron wall. As for the thick iron chains above, they are also made of black water iron. With your strength if you use "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", you should be able to break the iron with all your strength.  Chains, but a large number of iron chains form a net You may need ten breaths to cut off enough iron chains to escape."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Look." Ji Yichuan pointed to the top of the chain net, and there was a stand above.

    "Your mother, I, and your Uncle Bai will watch you from above." Ji Yichuan said coldly.

    "Be careful." Yu Chixue encouraged his son.

    "Roar!" The big snow-white dog also looked at Ji Ning, with encouragement and expectation in his eyes.  This big snow-white dog is his father Ji Yichuan's life-and-death brother, his Uncle Bai. His father Ji Yichuan has tamed two monsters, one is the big black snake, which is Uncle Hei!  The other one is this big snow-white dog, also known as Uncle Bai.

    Beasts, with intelligence, will absorb the vitality of heaven and earth and become monsters!

    After a difficult transformation, the monster enters the innate world and becomes an innate creature. Only then does it become a great monster!  Most great demons can take the form of humans, such as Black Uncle.  But there are some special existences among the monsters - mythical beasts.

    Divine beasts are monsters with the blood of ancient gods and demons. They are born with wisdom. Their talents are extremely powerful and their strength is much stronger than ordinary monsters It is also much more difficult for them to transform into human form.  Different mythical beasts have different difficulties in transforming into human form.

    Some need to reach the ¡®Purple Mansion Realm¡¯ before they can transform into human form, some need to reach the Vientiane Realm, and some even higher

    Uncle Bai is a mythical beast called "Baishuize". It needs to reach the realm of Zifu before it can transform into a human form and speak human words.

    However, the relationship between Ji Ning and Bai Shuize is very deep, because ever since the archery master 'Meng Yu' taught him, Ji Ning and Bai Shuize have gone to practice archery in the mountains and forests outside Xifu City every morning This is also  Ji Yichuan was worried about his son going out of the city alone and asked the innate creature "Baishuize" to protect him.

    An innate divine beast, its strength is extremely terrifying!  Ji Yichuan has a transcendent status in Ji's Western Mansion, and Baishui Ze is also one of the reasons.

    "Just watch." Ji Ning grinned.

    "Roar." Bai Shuize also roared, and then followed Ji Yichuan and his wife out along the narrow passage. Soon, they reached the stands above.

    Ji Ning calmed down with a gentle breath and looked around.

    "Why does it feel like the Roman Colosseum?" Ji Ning muttered to himself, "There is a fighting ground and there are stands." He also knew that those who can go to the cage to fight with monsters are those who are specially trained by the clan, so within the clan,  Some elders and relatives will also watch from the stands.

    ¡°Wow~~¡± ¡°Wow~~¡±

    "Wow~~" The sound of chains hitting each other came from a passage in the far wall. Ji Ning couldn't help but look, and there was a faint roar in the dark passage. The roar made the entire cage panic.  It trembled, and the huge iron chain net above shook and made a sound.

    A huge head with silver hair gradually emerged from the passage on the far wall.

    "That's it?" Ji Ning observed carefully.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan, who was overlooking the cage below from the stands above, said coldly, "You practice the first method of body refining with gods and demons, so I specially picked a very powerful monster for you, the Howling Moon Wolf with the blood of gods and demons.  .¡±

    Ji Ning stared at his father above with wide eyes, a look of astonishment on his face.

    Have the blood of gods and demons?

    Isn¡¯t that a mythical beast?  That's right, mythical beasts are also a type of monsters.  There are still many mythical beasts like this acquired stage in the endless land, such as the 'earth armored dragon', 'mountain shaking rhinoceros', 'howling moon wolf', 'red-clawed golden crow', 'thunder sea owl', 'baishui ze' and so on.  Many, usually hundreds or thousands of acquired mythical beasts, will there be a difficult breakthrough to the innate life stage.

    "Wow~~" The sound of the iron chain kept ringing.

    Ji Ning was no longer distracted and stared at the huge passage on the far wall. He knew that the chain should be untied over there now. Once the chain was completely untied, the Moon Howling Wolf would be released.

    "Bang!" The sound of the chain falling to the ground.

    "Ouch~~~" Suddenly a cheerful wolf howl sounded, and Ji Yichuan, his wife and Bai Shuize, who were above, stared carefully below.

    Ji Ning also held his breath.

    I saw a huge thing gradually walking out of the passage on the wall in the distance. It had beautiful silver hair all over its body and was about two feet tall. It walked out elegantly.  It overlooks the little thing in the distance - a human boy. As a special existence among monsters, a 'divine beast', its wisdom is no less than that of humans.

    It understands that there are only two endings after entering this cage - one is that it kills humans and then continues to live.  The other is that it was killed by this human boy.

    "I chose a divine beast for the first time." Ji Ning stretched out his right hand, and a sword appeared out of thin air in his hand, with a cold light flashing on the sword, "Then kill it."

    The Howling Moon Wolf¡¯s huge body weighed nearly ten thousand kilograms, but its four hooves moved forward very lightly, its narrow eyes scrutinizing the human boy.

    Ji Ning walked forward step by step with a long sword in hand.

    The distance between the two is rapidly approaching.

    "Bang!" The howling moon wolf quickly turned from its previous elegance to brutality. It turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Ning. The soft hoofs and claws of its flying swoop were like swords being unsheathed, and each sharp claw was  All come out.

    Whoosh!

    At the critical moment, Ji Ning moved his feet like a gust of wind to avoid the attack of Howling Moon Wolf, and stabbed diagonally with the sharp sword in his hand!  This stab is so decisive, and it is as fast as lightning, as long as it penetrates into the body of Howling Moon Wolf.  You can use Xiao Yue Lang's own momentum to pull Xiao Yue Lang's body away!

    "Huh?" With one stab, Ji Ning's expression changed. The tip of the sword encountered huge resistance. The fur of Howling Moon Wolf blocked the tip of the sword, making it impossible for the tip to penetrate.

    At the same time, the tail of Howling Moon Wolf also swiped violently, and Ji Ning, who was unable to avoid it, blocked it with his horizontal sword.

    Bang!

    The tail of Howling Moon Wolf was like a heavy steel whip hitting the sword. The powerful impact made Ji Ning fly out, and his whole body hit the black water iron wall in the distance with a bang~  ~~The thick walls trembled violently.

    "Roar!" Xiaoyuelang immediately swooped down and grabbed Ji Ning with his sharp claws.

    Ji Ning dodged and leaped forward.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!  laugh!  Several deep claw marks appeared on the wall filled with black water iron. The Howling Moon Wolf then landed on the ground and turned to look at the human boy in the distance. Its 'tail sweep' was a killing move. That tail swept the human boy away.  It hit the wall so hard that the human boy fled far away in an instant. It understood that this human boy was really strong and had the strength to fight it.

    "For an ordinary Nine-Tooth Warrior, one sweep of the tail may cause the internal organs of the body to be shattered and die." Ji Ning frowned and looked at the Howling Moon Wolf in the distance, "It seems that it must rely on the power of the gods and demons to refine the body."

    Over the years, he has also practiced Qi and reached the level of acquired perfection.

    But the sword that was perfected the day after tomorrow couldn't even pierce the fur, so how could it be beaten?

    "snort!"

    Ji Ning hummed, and two streams of air visible to the naked eye spurted out from his nose. The air stream shook the air.  At this moment, the terrifying power hidden deep in this seemingly thin body completely exploded. The power of the lunar power and the power of the sun hidden in the body also began to explode, and the skin all over the body was faintly red.

    Ji Ning waved his hand slightly and hit the sword. The sword cut through the air and created a wave of air, directly cutting a gully into the thick soil ground.

    The Howling Moon Wolf in the distance suddenly roared and stared at the young man.

    ¡­¡­

    "This kid finally uses the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"." Yuchixue smiled, "I insisted on not using it before."

    Ji Yichuan nodded: "The Howling Moon Wolf has the blood of gods and demons, and its fur is extremely tough. Generally, acquired perfection warriors cannot pierce its fur. I specially chose the Howling Moon Wolf just to force Ji Ning to use all his strength to see how fierce it really is.  How far can he go in a life-and-death fight?"

    "What do you think of Ning'er's performance now?" Yu Chixue asked.

    "Average." Ji Yichuan stared down, "Quite calm."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked around the Howling Moon Wolf with a sharp sword in his hand, walking step by step in a large circle.

    Howling Moon Wolf also kept staring at Ji Ning and did not launch it easily.attack.  Because once attacked there will be flaws, and the decision of life and death is often a matter of life and death.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning turned into a blurry afterimage without any warning and approached the Howling Moon Wolf.

    Howling Moon Wolf immediately roared and flew towards him. At the same time, it opened its mouth to reveal its fangs, and its sharp claws enveloped Ji Ning.

    Whoops!

    The sword flashed!

    When the sword shadow was breaking through the sky, it made nine small changes in succession, and the speed increased sharply to an extremely terrifying level, as if even the void was about to be split open, chi chi chi chi~~~ The sword shadow struck at the Howling Moon Wolf  A huge wound was made on his chest, and blood spurted out.

    "Cang." When Ji Ning struck out with his sword, he immediately turned his sword and blocked the grasp of Howling Moon Wolf, and at the same time flew away directly with the force of the impact.

    The Howling Moon Wolf bared its teeth and roared as it stared at Ji Ning. The muscles of the huge wound on its chest contracted and the bleeding slowed down, but the blood was still flowing slowly. It was obvious that the wound just now was too big.

    Howling Moon Wolf really feels that death is approaching!

    ¡°The ¡®Electric Light Flint¡¯ move in ¡®The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword¡¯ is truly extraordinary.¡± Ji Ning sighed softly.

    Watch the latest chapter of Wu Dong Qian Kun, which is the fastest updated.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 16: Disaster

    After acquiring the two ultimate swordsmanship, Ji Ning has of course practiced hard. He can also perform the moves in "The Dripping Water Sutra" and "The Fragment of the Thunder Fire Sword", which has slightly improved his strength.  But this can only be regarded as scratching the surface, not even a small success. After all, even his father Ji Yichuan is still meditating on the "Drip Sutra".

    Lightning flint is one of the three major killing moves in "Thunder Fire Sword". It is just one word - quick!

    Like thunder and lightning, like fire!

    "Ning'er's swordsmanship and footwork are exquisite." Yu Chixue from the stands above praised, "Although Howling Moon Wolf is as fast as a phantom, it is faster than Ning'er, but Ning'er uses the "Wind Shadow Step" to change her appearance again and again.  Xiang, completely controlled the entire battle situation. His swordsmanship is meticulous and can undergo multiple changes in an instant. At least for this wolf demon it can be said to be watertight."

    Ji Yichuan nodded: "With the gods and demons refining the body, Ji Ning's strength is dominant and the speed is slightly weaker But this is a divine beast after all, with extremely strong vitality. To it, this injury is just a broken skin. It fights hard,  Ji Ning has never experienced such a fierce life-and-death fight, and the outcome is hard to tell."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning below felt the pleasure of having everything under control, and continued to approach the Howling Moon Wolf with a sharp sword in hand.

    "Ouch~~" Feeling the threat of death on the human boy in front of him, the Howling Moon Wolf howled violently. The silver hairs on his body stood up one by one like needles, and his eyes stood up, and his pupils glowed with green light.  Those who are familiar with Howling Moon Wolf will understand Howling Moon Wolf has entered a crazy and desperate state.

    An invisible momentum enveloped him, making Ji Ning feel suffocated.

    Murderous intent?

    "Roar!" Howling Moon Wolf suddenly rushed towards him, causing the ground to tremble.

    Ji Ning was like a breeze, changing his direction in a few simple steps, and at the same time, his sword flashed Poof!  Blood spattered out again, and a huge wound appeared on the chest of Howling Moon Wolf. However, Howling Moon Wolf didn't care at all, and directly grabbed Ji Ning with two sharp claws. Each claw on the sharp claws was like a knife, scratching.  through the air.

    Ji Ning calmly stepped back and blocked it with his sword.

    "Crack!" When Xiaoyuelang's left hoof touched the sword, each claw directly grabbed the sword like a hook.  But how could a sword infused with Ji Ning's godlike power be so easy to catch?  It would be okay if the two collided and were thrown away by the force. If you want to resist the impact and grab the sword, you can use a hoof to resist the impact.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The left hoof and claw of Howling Moon Wolf obviously splattered with blood, and there was a faint sound of fracture.

    Wow!

    The other hoof claw directly grabbed Ji Ning's chest. The distance was too close and there was no time to resist. Ji Ning could only take a deep breath and his chest completely sunk three points, tsk!  laugh!  laugh!  The tough animal skin on Ji Ning's chest was torn directly into cracks, blood spattered, Ji Ning was thrown away, and hit the ground with a bang, and the thick soil cracked directly.

    Whoosh!  Ji Ning dodged and distanced himself.

    "Injured." Ji Ningyao looked at Xiaoyue Lang and his pupils shrank.

    With that sword strike just now, Howling Moon Wolf's hoof claws actually latched onto the sword body Howling Moon Wolf was completely willing to attack without harming itself. Its left hoof claw was half disabled, and its speed would be sharply reduced.  However, a claw on his chest caused cracks to appear in the animal skin on his body. This animal skin was cut from part of the fur left by an innate creature. The fur did not have demonic power poured into it, so its defense was much weaker.  The fur left behind by innate creatures can generally withstand the bites of acquired monsters.

    But the Howling Moon Wolf is a divine beast. He struck it with all his strength and managed to tear out the cracks.

    And in order to better hone himself Although Ji Ning has Jin Chen Yi's body protection, it can be integrated into the skin to protect every part, but Ji Ning has narrowed the scope of Jin Chen Yi's protection and only protected some vital parts.

    "A fight between life and death is different from sparring. I can't fight it with the experience accumulated from normal sparring." Ji Ning quickly changed his mind, "No one would harm themselves during normal sparring, but a life-and-death fight the purpose is to kill the opponent, for  This goal can be achieved at any cost.¡±

    "I have to be more careful and vigilant."

    Ji Ning was like a sponge absorbing experience quickly. The hideous wound in the crack of the animal skin on his chest was rapidly shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. The blood stopped flowing out, healed quickly, turned into a red line, and finally turned completely white.  skin.  No damage at all!

    This is the powerful restorative power of God and Demon Body Refining.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Ji Ning's method is the number one method of refining the body of gods and demons, and his current recovery power is almost the same as "rebirth after a broken arm".

    "Very good!" Ji Ning grinned, "You actually took away my sword."

    ¡°Roar~~¡±Under the hooves and claws of the moon wolf was the sharp sword. It looked at Ji Ning with endless madness in its eyes. From the terrifying resilience of the human boy in front of it it understood that this was a god and demon in human skin.  Its resilience is even more powerful than that of a mythical beast.

    Ji Ning waved his right hand, and a sharp sword appeared in his hand again.

    "Come again."

    Ji Ning turned into a phantom and charged towards the Howling Moon Wolf.

    "Roar!" Xiaoyue Lang also rushed forward.

    ¡­¡­

    The two intersect again and again, and each intersection is a wandering between life and death.  Ji Ning possesses strong resilience, terrifying strength, and fierce swordsmanship!  But the Howling Moon Wolf's teeth, claws, and tail are all weapons, and its huge body makes ordinary sword wounds less of a threat to it.

    "It turned out that Jin Chenyi was only protecting his vital parts." Ji Yichuan rarely showed a smile.

    "Ning'er worked too hard." Yu Chixue was flustered.

    How could the mother not be worried when her son's body was covered in blood?

    "Don't worry, Ji Ning still uses Jin Chenyi to protect his vitals. Even if he is injured again, it will not be fatal." Ji Yichuan said, "At most, it will be like a broken arm or leg With his recovery power,  It will take a few hours to grow back."

    "Broken arms and legs?" Yuchixue couldn't help but feel anxious. She understood that this was a hardship that a strong person must go through on the road to success.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo!" "Hoo!" "Hoo!" Even Ji Ning, who has a demon-like physique, can't help but gasp at this moment. The fur on his body has been damaged in many places, and the wounds on his body are healing quickly on their own.

    "Roar~~"

    Howling Moon Wolf let out a desperate roar. It was trying to stand upright, but its two hoofs and claws were trembling, and it seemed that it would fall to its knees at any time.  There are dozens of huge wounds on its body, especially a ferocious penetrating wound on its head.

    The bones in both of its legs were broken, and it was a sign of perseverance that it could barely stand.

    "You lost." Ji Ning wiped the blood from the corners of his eyes and said in a low voice, "I am actually stronger than you, but I won so embarrassingly It was because I was not calm enough under your madness and could not display my strength perfectly. You  It¡¯s the first demon I¡¯ve killed, so I¡¯ll let him die with my strongest strength!¡±

    Wow!  A sharp sword also appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's left hand. He held both swords and looked at Howling Moon Wolf.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the Howling Moon Wolf. The Howling Moon Wolf also let out its final roar and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    The two huge sword lights destroyed the other forelimb of Howling Moon Wolf with one flash, and with another flash, a huge cross wound appeared on Howling Moon Wolf's head, and blood and brain matter splattered outward.

    Ji Ning landed.

    The Howling Moon Wolf suddenly fell to the thick soil. Blood and brain matter flowed out from the hideous wound on its head. The soil stained the hair on its body. The originally beautiful and noble silver hair was now mixed with soil and blood, and became turbid.  .  A wolf demon with the blood of gods and demons died just like that!

    "How do you feel?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son in the stands.

    "It's very enjoyable." Ji Ning looked up at his father, his eyes full of passion, "Let's do it every day."

    The corners of Ji Yichuan's eyes twitched and he shouted: "Do you think it's easy to capture the perfect monsters alive? There is one every three daysand most of them are ordinary monsters. If you want to meet the mythical beasts, it depends on your luck. I will arrange it.  Dragon Castle will give you the most powerful acquired monsters every time to practice your sword."

    Ji Ning nodded: "When encountering a weak monster, in the worst case, just use internal energy."

    With a body with the power of a god and a demon, ordinary acquired perfect monsters will only have a life of being ravaged.  Only this kind of divine beast with the blood of gods and demons can compete with Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes.

    In each of the fights between Ji Ning and demons, his sword skills, footwork and other coordination became more sophisticated. At the same time, he also understood that the more he was in a life-and-death fight, the more important it was to maintain a peaceful heart.  If the mind is not peacefulthen it will be difficult to achieve perfection in the performance of one's strength.

    ¡­¡­

    When autumn comes, the land of Yanshan is already extremely cold, and the survival of some weak tribes is even more difficult.  Especially if you encounter some monsters raging in the deep mountains and swamps some small tribes may be wiped out!

    Boom boom boom~~~~

    The earth trembled.

    In a wilderness covered with weeds, a large group of black-armored guards rode long-haired beasts, like a black torrent crashing onto the land.

    "Stop." With a cold shout, the three hundred powerful black-armored knights all stopped."Commander, this is where the snake demon last appeared, which is where the Jianjiao tribe lives. It suddenly appeared and rushed into the Jianjiao tribe three days ago, devouring eighteen people and killing hundreds of people.  The Horned Tribe was completely defeated." A black-armored guard said respectfully, "In the few months since this snake demon caused trouble, it has killed thousands of people and brought trouble to more than ten tribes. But they are all small tribes based on their strength.  , it should be a perfect demon with the blood of gods and demons the day after tomorrow, or a great demon that has just become an innate creature."

    "Um."

    The bearded man riding a white tiger and wearing fiery red armor nodded, "This snake demon is causing trouble in the territory of my Ji family's Xifu and should be killed. It appears in the surrounding area you  Divide into thirty teams and search everywhere. Once discovered, immediately send out sounding arrows."

    "Yes." Three hundred black-armored guards responded in unison.

    Wow~~~

    Soon these 300 powerful black-armored guards quickly dispersed and turned into 30 small teams, searching in all directions.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 17: Buying a Sword

    It¡¯s Monday after twelve o¡¯clock, so remember to vote!  ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days later.

    In a mountain forest overgrown with weeds, a large number of black-armored guards were surrounding the snake demon.

    "Roar~~" This is a big snake with a blood-red body and a bright silver belly. There are two curved sharp claws on its abdomen, four toes, and a pair of red vertical pupils that are even more frightening.  But at this moment, this big snake has been completely trapped by a big net, and no matter how it twists its body, it can't break free.

    "Hahaha." The bearded man in fiery red armor laughed, "A stupid big snake was captured alive by me so easily. You can tie it up quickly."

    "yes."

    Suddenly, dozens of black armored guards waved huge chains. The black chains were like big snakes flying around, quickly wrapping around the big red snake.  The big red snake was trapped in the net, no matter how it twisted and struggled, it was of no use.  Soon, the body was completely locked by chains, and the huge snake head was tied layer by layer, making it impossible for the big snake to open its mouth.

    "Commander, what is the origin of this big snake? It actually has two claws?" A young man from the black-armored guard next to him asked curiously. He thought hard for a long time and couldn't identify which kind of mythical beast it was.

    The bearded man smiled: "Snakes are inherently lustful and have mixed bloodlines. I have seen hundreds of different species of snakes with the bloodlines of gods and demons. Only some with purer bloodlines and more famous ones have names.  There is no name for this kind of mythical beast that comes from a mixed bloodline."

    "Young master needs some powerful acquired monsters for sword practice now, and this big snake is good." The bearded man looked at the big red snake, nodded with satisfaction, "Take it back."

    "yes."

    The black-armored guards responded in unison.

    Their leader is the innate spiritual powerhouse of the Ji clan¡¯s Xifu¡ªthe number one archer Meng Yu!  Meng Yu was the first teacher of Mr. Ji Ning, and he was undoubtedly on the side of the masters Ji Youyang and Ji Yichuan in Ji's West Mansion.  Moreover, Meng Yu was usually very proud to have Ji Ning as his disciple.

    "And the news about Master Ji Ning's practice of fighting monsters and swords has long been spread.

    After all, one monster dies every three days, and a large number of monsters die one after another. Almost all of these monsters are captured alive by the Black Armored Guards. Of course, the news has spread among the army.

    "Mr. Ji Ning has long since reached the acquired perfection. His swordsmanship is exquisite, the human sword is integrated into one, and he has also practiced the top swordsmanship of our Ji family. It is easy to kill the acquired perfection monster."

    "It is said that even the acquired beasts were killed."

    "No matter what Mr. Ji Ning's identity is, he must have an incomparably sharp magic weapon. With the magic weapon, and with his meticulous swordsmanship it will not be difficult to kill the perfected divine beast."

    It is said that the army of Ji's Xifu has noses and eyes.

    Even ¡®Ji Lie¡¯, another powerful figure in the Ji family¡¯s Western Mansion, believed that Ji Ning, that little guy, could kill the divine beast with the help of his divine weapons.

    ¡­¡­

    Dragon Castle, trapped in a cage.

    A majestic monster beast with black spots was lying on the ground. The thick fur on its body had long been cracked with huge wounds, and blood was flowing everywhere.

    Ji Ning stood aside, frowning in thought, and the sharp sword in his hand disappeared out of thin air. He only used his internal energy to fight with the ordinary acquired perfect monsters, and the weapons he used were only relatively good swords, which were not counted at all.  Go to the magic weapon.  After all, the strength is already so strong, and if you use the magic weapon again, there will be no training effect at all.

    "Ji Ning!" A voice came from above.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but look up. His father Ji Yichuan was standing in the stands above. Ji Ning was surprised and said, "Father, why are you here?"

    Because he came to Dragon Castle for a fight every three days, except for the first fight with Xiaoyue Wolf, his father did not come for dozens of other bloody battles

    "Let's see how your swordsmanship is." Ji Yichuan said, "Have you ever entered the country?"

    "Never." Ji Ning shook his head, "I have not succeeded in any of the many moves in "The Dripping Water Sutra" and "The Fragment of the Thunder Fire Sword"."

    There are nine sword moves in the "Drip Water Sutra".

    There are three sword moves in "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments".

    These sword moves are all special movesif you practice them to an extremely high level, you will feel the unity of heaven and man, and activate the power of heaven and earth.  This is called ¡®entry¡¯.  However, this does not mean that he has reached the third level of swordsmanship, the 'unity of man and nature'.  Because the true unity of heaven and man in swordsmanship means that a sword move can be made at any time, anywhere, even a simple stab, slash or stroke, and it can activate the power of heaven and earth. Only then can the realm of harmony between heaven and man be reached!

    And entering the country is just a short-term union of heaven and man with the use of a special move.

    ??According to what my father said

    When you can enter the country, it means you have achieved some success in swordsmanship.

    When the unity of heaven and man is achieved, it represents the perfection of swordsmanship.

    It is rumored that

    There is a higher level beyond the unity of nature and man. The ultimate swordsmanship such as "Drip Water Sutra" and "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments" can only be created by beings who transcend the unity of nature and man.

    "You don't have to think hard all the time when practicing swordsmanship." Ji Yichuan said, "Just take the spring grass and autumn leaves with you and go out for a walk today."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes, father."

    Ning immediately turned around and walked out along the narrow passage that had been opened. As for the body of the dead monster, someone would take care of it.

    ******

    Xifu City is a large city with hundreds of thousands of people.

    "Sir, it's been a long time since we went out for a walk." The two maids, Chuncao and Qiuye, followed beside them, looking very happy.

    Ji Ning smiled as she walked on the street. This street is also the most prosperous avenue in Xifu City. Most people doing business will be on this street.  The street was originally more than ten feet wide, but the businesses on both sides of the street took up most of the street space, leaving only seven or eight feet wide for walking.

    "Look at women, plump women, big butts, very fertile, one with ten horns of sheepskin."

    "These men are all very good warriors and can lift thousands of pounds. We only need five taels of gold to buy a man and give a child to them."

    A bald man wearing animal skins shouted loudly. There were dozens of strong men in animal skins guarding him, as well as dirty slaves wearing torn animal skins. They all looked around eagerly, eager.  In order to find a good master and buy them, these slaves have straw marks on their heads.

    With a grass tag inserted, it means it is for sale.

    ¡­¡­

    Watch while walking.

    On the streets are those selling slaves, those selling animal skins, those selling weapons, those selling wild beasts, those selling monster beasts there are all kinds of things, including precious books, magical weapons, poisons and herbs, secret books and methods, etc.  Sell.

    "Our tribe had to die hundreds of warriors to get this precious magic weapon. We traveled all the way through the mountains and wilderness, and went through hardships before arriving at Xifu City, just to sell this precious magic weapon! Some traders came to our tribe and were willing to pay three  We didn't even exchange ten pieces of animal head gold. Your ten pieces of animal head gold are too little, at least a hundred pieces of animal head gold!" A rough voice came from the side.

    Ji Ning looked curiously.

    I saw dozens of people surrounding it, and the stalls were set up by three burly, dark-skinned men. One of the men with a black snake wrapped around his arm kept saying: "A hundred pieces of gold with animal heads, a hundred  Just take away a piece of gold from the animal head."

    "It's really dark."

    "How dare you ask for a hundred gold pieces of animal head gold." Chun Cao and Qiu Ye both muttered.

    Ji Ning was also surprised. Beast head gold usually refers to ten kilograms, and one hundred yuan is equivalent to one thousand kilograms of gold. Although it is not worth mentioning to Master Ji, it is a huge wealth for an ordinary tribe.  .

    "No matter how sharp it is, it's just a weapon."

    "It's not a truly intact magic weapon, it's a completely damaged magic weapon that can only be used as a weapon."

    "Twenty beast-head gold, I can give you at most twenty beast-head gold. If you want to sell it, I will buy it!"

    Someone is bidding.

    "A hundred beasts' heads are worth gold." The black snake man bit his tongue and refused to let go. The two dark-skinned men beside him carefully watched the group of people in front of them, fearing that someone would steal their treasure.  Many people from their tribe died for this treasure, and dozens more warriors died when they traveled through jungles and wastelands from the tribe to Xifu City. This treasure must be sold at a high price.

    After selling them, buy some slaves, buy some good swords, bows, arrows and poisons, and the tribe's strength will be greatly increased.

    "Let me see." Ji Ning stood behind the crowd and glanced at the magic weapon held by the black snake man, and immediately stepped forward and said.

    People around looked back.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    "This is Mr. Ji? The only son of the Dripping Sword?"

    Some of them even backed down respectfully and humbly. Those who could offer high prices here were not ordinary people. In the past few years, Ji Ning and Bai Shuize went to practice archery outside the city every morning. They went out and into the city every day. Naturally, many people in the city knew each other.  This respected young master of the Ji family.  Others who didn't know Ji Ning knew it from what the people around them told him.

    When the Black Snake Man saw that everyone else was moving aside, and when he heard the words "Master Ji" and "The Only Son of the Dripping Sword", his heart trembled with fright.  Living in the territory of Ji's Xifu, none of them knew the legend.The 'Drip Sword' in the crotch is the most powerful person on the land of Ji's Western Mansion, a god-like existence.

    Is the boy in front of me the only son of Dripping Sword?

    "Show me." Ji Ning said.

    "Dear young master, please take a look." The black snake man handed over the magic weapon with both hands respectfully. The two men behind him were a little flustered, worried that the young man in front of him, who was obviously of high status and respect, would snatch their treasures.  Among tribes, it is common for the stronger party to snatch treasures by force.  Although robbery is prohibited in Xifu City, no one dares to provoke the Ji family, but haven't you heard that the young man in front of you is the Ji family's son, and he is also the only son of the Dripping Sword!

    Ji Ning took it and his hand sank slightly. It was a dark sword, and the thick scabbard looked very plain. If you look closely, you can see that although there is only one scabbard, there are actually three swords inserted in it.  in

    "Three swords in one sheath?" Ji Ning drew his sword in surprise.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He pulled out the three swords inside at the same time. The swords were filled with coldness, and there were faint ancient and broken patterns on the surface.

    "What a pity." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed. He had seen many treasures in the mansion. When he saw the aura emanating from these mysterious lines, he knew that this was originally a magic weapon. It should be a cultivator who controlled three flying swords at the same time to attack through the air. But those lines  Broken, it was obvious that the magic weapon was seriously damaged and could only be used as a weapon.

    "Tsk." Ji Ning stroked his finger on the blade of the sword.

    "Be careful, it's very sharp." The black snake man shouted in horror. This magic weapon cut rocks like tofu.

    Ji Ning felt the skin of his fingers tremble slightly, and couldn't help but be frightened: "I have Jin Chenyi to protect my body, and Jin Chenyi blends into every inch of my skin. Just a random stroke just now actually faintly shook Jin Chenyi. If I strike hard with the sword, I'm afraid that  It can pierce Jin Chenyi. I practice archery and walk around the city every day. I have seen a lot of weapons sellers, but I have never found such a sharp magic weapon."

    Like other people, they only feel that this weapon is very sharp, but they don¡¯t know how sharp it is.  But Ji Ning could feel that not even Jin Chenyi could stop this magical weapon.

    "I want this weapon." Ji Ning glanced at the black snake man.

    The Black Snake man was both happy and panicked, and said continuously: "Sir, our tribe wants this weapon" In front of this young man with a high status in front of him, he lacked confidence and did not dare to forcefully ask for a price.

    Watch the latest chapter of Wu Dong Qian Kun, which is the fastest updated.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Yanshan Ji Family Chapter 18 Wings

    At the critical moment of ranking, Tomato needs everyone¡¯s recommendation votes!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Yes." Ji Ning flipped it over, and a piece of gold glowing with green light appeared in his hand. He threw it directly at the black snake man's stall, "Here."

    "Just this little gold?" The black snake man and the two men behind him panicked, looking at the green-glow gold that was only a little bigger than a finger, "Isn't it pure gold?"

    "Master."

    "Dear Young Master."

    These three men were even shouting and begging. How could they explain to the tribe? Other tribe warriors were still waiting outside the city.  Those tribal warriors were reluctant to enter the city because everyone who entered the city needed to pay a horned sheepskin or its equivalent.

    "That's really stupid, that's Lei Jin."

    "I'll give you a hundred pieces of animal head gold in exchange for your thunder gold."

    "Only one hundred pieces of beast-head gold? For such a piece of thunder gold, I am willing to offer you one hundred and sixty pieces of beast-head gold in exchange. I will arrange for someone to deliver the beast-head gold right now!" Suddenly, the people nearby were even bidding, and they  They are all figures of considerable status in Xifu City, either from families with innate creatures, or powerful figures from tribes who have moved to Xifu City. How vicious are their visions?

    The black snake man grabbed the piece of thunder gold, and it was obvious that it weighed far more than gold. He looked at each other with the two companions next to him, surprised and happy.

    "Thank you, Master."

    "Thank you, great young master."

    The three men thanked him excitedly.

    "Thank you now. The Dripping Sword is a well-known big shot. What kind of status is his young master? How could he snatch your weapons by force? I'll frighten you just by throwing some random things at you." There was a fat animal skin next to him.  The old man spoke loudly, obviously deliberately speaking to Ji Ning who was not far away.

    Ji Ning smiled, and the three swords sheathed in his hand disappeared out of thin air and were stored in the crystal.  Because the space for collecting crystals was limited, Ji Ning only carried a few pieces of animal head gold with him, and the rest were some valuable treasures and so on.

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall.

    Ji Yichuan was still sitting high in the main seat, and Yu Chixue was sitting on his left hand side. Both of them were slowly eating the food on the table in front of them.

    Whoosh!

    A figure rushed in. It was Ji Ning who was returning from shopping.

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning continued.

    Ji Yichuan frowned: "Why don't you keep an eye on the time while you're out shopping?"

    Ji Ning was obedient and didn't dare to say a word. He ran to his seat, knelt down and started eating. The food at noon was quite rich, with a lot of meat, pasta, drinks, etc. Ji Ning's current appetite was huge.  The large amount of food and drink placed on the table was quickly eaten by Ji Ning.

    Yu Chixue smiled as he watched his son finishing his meal like a storm.

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning thought of the three sword sheaths he bought today and continued, "I met three tribal warriors when I was shopping today. They must have come to Xifu City from a very remote area. They just wanted to sell them.  A magic weapon. And I bought this magic weapon."

    "Magic weapons?" Ji Yichuan, who was sitting above, frowned. "There are many magic weapons in the treasure house of Ji's Xifu. Didn't you choose two magic weapons before? How can the weapons sold in the city be any good?"

    Because Ji Ning has not reached the innate ability to refine Qi, he naturally cannot use magic weapons, so he went to the treasure house in the house to specially select two magic weapons.  Of course, in normal cage battles, only ordinary weapons are used.

    "Father, the two magic weapons I chose from the treasure house in the house are far inferior to the one I chose." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    "Oh?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son.

    "Actually, the magic weapon I bought is a set of damaged sword magic weapons." Ji Ning explained, "Some mysterious lines on it are completely broken, so it can only be used as a sharp magic weapon. But it is indeed very sharp, more than  I had a lot of the chosen divine weapons in my house before, and even if I tried hard, I could use them to pierce Jin Chenyi."

    "Prick open Jin Chenyi?" Ji Yichuan looked shocked, "Show me."

    Ji Ning immediately stretched out his hand, and the simple sheath of three swords appeared in his hand. He stood up and sent it to his father.

    Ji Yichuan took it and looked at it carefully, then pulled out three more swords to check: "The formation runes on the sword were completely broken, but I sensed its rhyme It is indeed a set of flying sword magic weapons! It's a pity that it is a damaged magic weapon, generally damaged.  The magic weapon is not of much value. At most, if the magic weapon itself is smelted, some materials may be extracted."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He has read many books and knows that the value of a damaged magic weapon is very low, because the materials of the damaged magic weapon are refined and mixed together once.Since then, even if the raw materials are smelted and extracted, only a small amount can be extracted.

    "Tsk!" Ji Yichuan touched the edge of the sword with his finger, and a trace of blood seeped out from his finger, making him look shocked. "What a sharp sword. Without the infusion of true energy, the sword itself can be so sharp. I have never seen it before.  Yes. Xue'er, come and take a look, maybe you can tell something about it?"

    Yu Chixue took it and observed it carefully, then slowly shook his head for a long time: "I can't recognize it."

    "Mother, did this flying sword magic weapon ever advance to the next level before it was damaged?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "Of course it is an advanced magic weapon." Yuchixue nodded, "Even if this magic weapon is completely damaged, its sharpness is already comparable to some non-level magic weapons. When it is intact of course it is an advanced magic weapon. But it is  I can¡¯t tell which level of magic weapon it is, and I¡¯m afraid no one in the entire Yanshan land can tell.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood this.

    Generally, Qi Refining Innate Creatures use non-level magic weapons. Only Zifu monks can use advanced magic weapons.  And refining magic weapons is even more difficult No one in the entire Yanshan land has been heard of who can refine magic weapons with his own hands. I am afraid that only some extremely powerful tribes in endless distant lands have strong people who can refine magic weapons.

    "The Great Xia Dynasty has been inherited from the age of gods and demons." Ji Yichuan threw a sheath of three swords to his son. "The endless territory it rules has a history of hundreds of millions of years. I don't know how many tribes have prospered, declined, and been destroyed. I don't know what is left behind.  How many treasures. Some magic weapons damaged after battles are not uncommon. There are hundreds of damaged magic weapons like Ji's, and most of them cannot tell their origins. How can this damaged magic weapon be so sharp?  It¡¯s rare, and it¡¯s just right for you.¡±

    Yu Chixue even said: "Ning'er, in the future you will become a qi-refining innate being, and even the magic weapon that has not yet been instilled with true energy may not be as powerful as it!"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The magic weapon is mysterious and unpredictable.

    Generally, the magic weapons used by the innate gods for refining qi are naturally all kinds of strange.  But the Gods and Demons Body Refining Style are best at close combat. They have almost immortal bodies, strong strength, speed, and recovery power. Therefore, even if the Gods and Demons Body Refining Style uses magic weapons, they also use swords, spears, etc.  War weapons.

    "This three-sword sheath will still be suitable for me to use even if I become an innate creature." Ji Ning felt happy and thought, "I'm afraid it will be with me for a long time, so I have to give it a name  Well, let¡¯s call it Beiming Sword!¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly thought of ¡®Beiming¡¯, there was actually a reason.

    When his father Ji Yichuan left the land of Yanshan, he kept wandering around the endless land, and even went to the endless sea in the north. That vast sea was also called the "Beiming Sea". There were many islands in the Beiming Sea.  Ji Yichuan wandered around and met Yu Chixue.

    They traveled together, experienced life and death, and finally fell in love and became pregnant.

    Precisely because of their pregnancy they left the dangerous Beiming Sea and rushed back to Yanshan.  However, during the many dangers along the way, Yu Chixue was severely injured. This is why it is said that "Ji Ning was injured in the womb."  At the same time, the original mythical beast "Baishuize" also carried Yuchixue on its back to escape at the critical moment.

    So Ji Yichuan also said that Uncle Bai was kind to Ji Ning for saving his life.

    The parents met, fell in love and became pregnant in Beiming.

    The word ¡®Beiming¡¯ certainly has a special meaning to Ji Ning.

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning said solemnly, "I will name this three-sword sheath, Beiming Sword!"

    ******

    When Ji Ning was rejoicing to obtain the Beiming Sword, there was a place called Winged Snake Lake on the land of Yanshan

    Wing Snake Lake, the lake is vast and almost boundless, nearly a hundred miles long and wide.

    It is said that there must be monsters in deep mountains and large lakes.

    This is true!  There is no doubt that there is a big monster lurking in this vast and mysterious lake, and there are countless little monsters inside.  The big monster in this lake is called "Winged Snake". It is an old monster that has lived for more than a thousand years. It is extremely powerful, can fly, and can control water and poison. It is a fierce and powerful monster.

    There is a small island deep in the middle of the big lake, where the winged snake's lair is located.

    "Hum~~" A large black snake that is hundreds of meters long is winding and entangled. Its two huge scales and bone wings are spread out like a sky and the earth. Its red pupils are staring at the trembling group in front of it.  The monster beasts were surrounded by waves of icy cold air, causing the surrounding ground to be covered with a layer of frost.

    The densely packed little demons were either kneeling or lying down, and they were all shivering.

    There were about a hundred monsters lying there, their bodies covered with frost, completely frozen to death.

    "Hum~~" AngryThe winged snake roared angrily.

    Those little monsters, all kinds of snakes, crabs, fish and all kinds of ferocious monsters, responded in low voices one by one.  It was obvious that they were all extremely frightened.

    "Roar!" Winged Snake roared coldly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    All the monsters were relieved and retreated quickly. Many monsters left the island and entered the deep lake.  There are also some monsters scattered on the island to guard.

    "Chi~~" The huge black snake suddenly turned into mist, and then condensed into a man in black.

    "I have ninety-two sons!" The man in black gritted his teeth. "Most of them died while growing up, and only sixteen survived! And there is only one with the blood of gods and demons my favorite Chimang!  "

    Snake nature is inherently lustful.

    Although it does not have the blood of gods and demons, it has sex with many acquired demons, including acquired beasts.  For an old demon who has practiced for thousands of years some acquired divine beasts are naturally easy to capture, but the birth of divine beasts is very rare. Only one of his children has the blood of gods and demons, and that is Chimang.

    It is also its favorite. It believes that as long as Chimang breaks through and becomes an innate creature, it will have greater strength and a greater future than it.

    "Chimang, I told you before, don't go out before you become an innate creature. Although people are delicious, if you eat too much, the Ji family will come to punish you." The man in black roared, in great pain.

    His arrogant child, Chimang, sneaked out and discovered that human flesh was indeed far more delicious than other monsters.

    Chimang kept the secret from his father and went out to wreak havoc again and again.

    "My child must be brought back." The man in black suddenly turned into a huge winged snake, his bone wings vibrated, and immediately turned into a black shadow and flew away through the sky, disappearing into the clouds on the horizon.

    ¡ª¡ª

    To hit the list on Monday, Tomato needs everyone¡¯s recommendation votes!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 1 Entering the City

    A continuous tall wooden fence encloses a piece of land. The wooden fences are connected by wooden stakes nearly two feet high that are inserted into the ground. It is absolutely impossible for the wild beasts to rush in.  Within the huge wooden fence, there are stone houses and wooden houses, and a large number of men, women and children wearing animal skins live here.

    This is a very ordinary tribe, with thousands of tribesmen.

    "My child was captured dozens of miles away!" A man in black walked in the forest and walked towards the gate of the tribe. "And this is the closest tribe."

    "Stop."

    "Stop."

    The main entrance of the tribe is closed. On both sides of the main entrance are two towering arrow towers. Each arrow tower has five strong animal skin warriors. At this moment, they all draw their big bows, and arrows are placed on the bow strings.  , facing the man in black walking from a distance.

    "Foreigners, tell me why you came." A soldier on the arrow tower shouted angrily.

    The man in black glanced with his narrow eyes, as if looking at ants, but kept walking towards the main entrance without stopping.

    The ten beast-skin warriors on the two arrow towers were all angry

    "Kill him!" All ten big bows collapsed!  collapse!  collapse!  With a loud sound, arrows shot directly at the man in black. Each arrow could cause huge rocks to explode and tall trees to collapse, but these ten arrows were definitely approaching the man in black.  When, but instantly bang bang bang~~~

    The roots exploded and turned into powder.

    The man in black continues to move forward.

    "Not good." The ten warriors on the arrow tower were shocked, and one of them even picked up the horns and raised his head to blow!

    "Wuwuwu~~~" The low sound of the horns was extremely penetrating and soon resounded through the entire tribe, causing the men, women, old and young in the tribe to quickly pick up weapons one by one and assemble quickly.  To survive on this land Whether they are men, women, old people or children, they must become warriors who can fight.

    When the tribesmen gathered and roared towards the main gate¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    The tribe's extremely thick main entrance made of black iron scale wood exploded and turned into countless pieces of wood, which flew apart. Each piece of wood was more terrifying than the arrows of the tribe's archers. In the blink of an eye, the main entrance was destroyed.  Dozens of soldiers nearby were either dead or maimed, dripping with blood, but the soldiers did not have the slightest fear, and instead roared and charged forward.

    "Stop." A voice shouted.

    A white-haired old man wearing animal skin turned into a phantom and rushed to the open space at the main entrance.

    A large number of tribal warriors who were originally angry also stopped and looked at the white-haired old man wearing gray animal skins. This old man was the leader of their tribe.

    "Great hero, I wonder if our Golden Knife Tribe can do anything for you." The white-haired old man bowed respectfully. He could break the door with just his strength. There is no doubt that he is an innate creature, and an innate creature even if it is an innate creature  The overlord of this land, the Ji family, is also a very high-status figure.

    At this moment, the man in black slowly walked into the main door.

    "Let me ask you." The man in black glanced at the white-haired old man, "Has there been a snake demon around recently?"

    "Snake demon?" The white-haired old man was startled and nodded, "Yes, recently a snake demon appeared, and many small tribes suffered disasters. Later, the surrounding tribes reported this matter to the Ji family So the Ji family sent  The black-armored guards solved the snake demon scourge."

    A cold light flashed in the narrow eyes of the man in black.

    It¡¯s really the Ji family!

    The Ji family is a behemoth on this land. Even an old monster like it is not willing to provoke it.  It had previously speculated that the arrest of its child ¡®Chimang¡¯ might have been by the Ji family, but now it seems that this is indeed the case.

    "Did he kill him or arrest him?" the man in black continued to ask.

    "Capture alive," the white-haired old man continued, "The black-armored guards sent by the Ji family captured the snake demon alive and then returned. They must have arrived in Xifu City by now!"

    "Xifucheng?" There was a faint flame in the eyes of the man in black, which was the flame of anger.

    Xifu City is the most dangerous place for the big demons.

    The place where strong men gather in the Ji Clan¡¯s West Mansion!  The big demons don't dare to go there at all. His child went there and the possibility of him trying to save him is very low.

    "Human." The man in black looked at the white-haired old man, his voice was cold, "Do you know who I am?"

    When the white-haired old man heard the other party calling him ¡®human¡¯, his expression suddenly changed.

    Demon!

    And it can turn into human form, it is a terrifying monster!

    ¡°Huhuhuhu~~~¡± The surrounding temperature suddenly increased?, endless frost began to fall, and even goose-feather-like snowflakes fluttered down. The terrifying low temperature spread instantly, and the strong men of the surrounding tribes quickly froze into ice sculptures one by one, and then shattered into blocks.

    "Hurry up!" The white-haired old man's beard and eyebrows were covered with a layer of frost. He shouted to the tribesmen behind him, "It's a big demon. Run away, run away."

    "Walk."

    "quick."

    The tribesmen, who were gnashing their teeth in hatred, suppressed their unwillingness and began to flee. There were also a few crazy tribesmen who howled and rushed towards the man in black.  But when they got closer to the men in blackthe frost on their bodies became more intense, and they soon turned into ice sculptures.

    The white-haired old man was full of energy and shouted with difficulty: "You want to challenge the powerful Ji family?"

    "Provocation?" The man in black, his thick black hair flying, his eyes flashing red, "The snake demon is my child, my most beloved child. Not only do I want to provoke, but I also want to break into Xifu City!"

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    A thundering roar sounded.

    The man in black instantly transformed into a huge black snake that was hovering in the air. The snake's two huge scaly bone wings were fully unfolded, like covering the sky and the sun and shrouding the tribe below.  The tribesmen who were fleeing in all directions looked up and saw that they were all extremely panicked.

    "It's a winged snake!"

    "It's the big demon of Winged Snake Lake!"

    No tribal warrior has the heart to resist. They have been listening to ancient legends about the 'Winged Snake Lake Monster' since they were born. They know how terrifying the Winged Snake is. Their Golden Sword Tribe is simply unable to withstand such a terrifying monster.  Demon!

    "They all must die!"

    "You all must die!"

    The huge winged snake opened its bone wings and looked down. Its red pupils were full of madness. It suddenly opened its bloody mouth and shouted~~~The endless and biting black wind blew, and the black wind even blew the skin off the ground.  Some stone houses collapsed, and a large amount of black wind soon enveloped the surrounding area for more than ten miles.

    "Hoho~~" The tribesmen covered their throats one by one, and their whole bodies quickly turned dark.

    "No." The woman held the child and shed tears.

    "Great demon, the Ji family will definitely avenge us." Even if the powerful warrior who has reached the level of inner strength closes his breath, the poisonous gas still penetrates through the skin, and he can only roar unwillingly at the last moment of his life.

    A moment¡ª¡ª

    The residence of the Golden Knife Tribe became silent, without a single sound. Some of the members of the Golden Knife Tribe were frozen into ice sculptures and fragments, while others were poisoned and fell to the ground.  The entire residential area and even the surrounding area of ??more than ten miles were all turned into a dead land, and even poisonous insects, ants, and beasts were poisoned to death.

    The huge winged snake flapped its wings gently in the air and looked down below, sensing that all living things were dead, and then quickly flew high into the sky and disappeared into the distant horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    Night falls, the cold wind howls, and the towering walls of Xifu City in the distance stretch into the distance.

    "Whoosh!" A black shadow easily avoided the patrolling black armored guards on the city wall and quietly entered Xifu City.

    "Where is my child?"

    The man in black began to investigate carefully in Xifu City.

    The big demon 'Wing Snake' who entered Xifu City for the first time explored the city for a long time and painfully discovered: "After the demons were captured alive, they were all sent to the inner city. The inner city is where the Ji clan lives and is heavily guarded.  .A large number of innate creatures live insideI can't sneak in at all."

    It is relatively easy to sneak into Xifu City.

    Sneak into the inner city?

    That¡¯s where the Ji clan¡¯s Xifu clan members live. How tightly guarded is this lair?

    "Hoo!"

    A moment later.

    In the high sky of Xifu City, the Winged Snake is flying high in the sky. At the same time, with its natural ability to control water, it quickly forms a large amount of mist and surrounds it to form clouds.  The clouds and mist surround it to hide it, while it looks down below, overlooking the inner city from high altitude, and carefully observes every place.

    *******

    Early morning.

    Ji Ning came to Dragon Castle alone. Today is another cage battle that happens every three days.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    The black-armored guards and some servants in Dragon Castle were extremely respectful.

    Ji Ning¡¯s father is the number one person in Ji¡¯s Western Mansion!  Ji Ning himself is such a monster, and it has been rumored for a long time that Ji Ning will be the next palace master.  Ji Ning's status can be imagined.

    "Arrange the most powerful demon." Ji Ning said.? shouted with a smile.

    "A powerful demon has just been sent recently. It was sent by Commander Mengyu. It has the blood of gods and demons." A one-armed old man shouted loudly.

    "A demon with the blood of gods and demons?" Ji Ning showed joy, "Okay, now I can beat him to death. I will quickly arrange to put him in a cage."

    "good."

    The one-armed old man went to make arrangements.

    The dragon castle is divided into two parts: a trap and a beast's den. There is a head monster naturally living in the beast's den, and these are all kept in captivity.

    "Roar~~~" The big red snake chained by iron chains lay coiled, looking at the humans outside the huge cage, and let out a low roar.

    "Scream." The one-armed old man snorted coldly, "You have eaten so many people, and today is the day you die. Go and open the gate. Then let go of the chain let it enter the cage."

    "yes."

    Some servants specially raised here went to make arrangements.

    "Rumble~~~" The gate that separates the cage and the beast's den has been opened, and there is a faint light shining through the passage in the distance, which makes the big red snake look over and let out a roar.

    "Let go of the chains." The one-armed old man ordered.

    "Click!"

    "Click!"

    The buckles of the chain were quickly untied one by one, and I felt that the layers of chains on my body were quickly loosening. The big red snake couldn't help but swim, causing the chains to clang.  When the last buckle was untiedthere was a bang, and the entire chain fell to the ground with a loud noise.

    The big red snake gave the one-armed old man a cold look, then swished out of the cave, followed the passage after the gate was opened, and quickly swam into the cage outside the passage.

    In a huge cage

    As the animal-skin boy with red lips and white teeth looked at it from a distance, the big red snake immediately felt its saliva secreting. Its experience of eating people told itthe meat of this kind of human boy is the most tender and fragrant.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    To hit the list on Monday, Tomato needs recommendation votes!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: Dongshan Daze Chapter 2: Killing

    During the new book period, Tomato needs everyone¡¯s collection and recommendation votes~~~

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning observed the big red snake in the distance and whispered: "The whole body is blood red, the scales on the abdomen are bright silver, and there are red vertical pupils Hey, it actually has two claws?"

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" The big red snake swam slowly, its huge snake head overlooking Ji Ning. Its innate pride made it not take the human boy in front of it at all. According to its experience, those  A young man like this is very fragile in the tribe. Even in Ji's lair, this young man is not much stronger.

    Ji Ning snorted!

    The breath in the chest bursts out through the nose to form two airflows visible to the naked eye. The whole body is faintly red, and a powerful breath naturally spreads out.  The big red snake in the distance was immediately startled. It sensed a terrifying aura from the human boy in the distance that was no less terrifying than itself.

    "I haven't been proficient in the "Drip Water Sutra" recently, so I'll use you to practice my sword." Ji Ning swooped across a distance of tens of meters, and the sharp sword in his hand turned into a misty sword light and stabbed the big red snake.

    The two huge sharp claws on the chest and abdomen of the big red snake were bent directly towards Ji Ning.

    "Chi! Chi! Chi!" The sword light turned into mist and flickered hundreds of times, stabbing the big red snake every time. The big red snake just avoided the three swords that stabbed at its vital points, but the other ones resisted forcefully, except for the scales.  Add a few more white spots.  This made the big red snake look down upon the human boy.

    "Woo¡ª¡ª"

    A strange whimpering sound sounded. It was the sound produced by Ji Ning's sharp sword slashing through the air. In an instant, it slashed across the chest of the big red snake, and a huge wound nearly half a foot long appeared directly. The scales were broken, and the muscles rolled out of the wound.  , crimson blood splashed out directly.

    "Roar!" The big red snake was shocked. Why did this young man become so powerful all of a sudden?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is no longer the immature novice who fought against Howling Moon Wolf. He has rich experience from fighting monsters for a long time. At this moment, he actually only used 50% of his strength, but because whether it is "Wind Shadow Step" or "Drip Water"  Sutra is more clever in its application and is not at a disadvantage at all.

    After a while, Ji Ning used the "Drizzle" suitable for group attacks, which was naturally useless against the big red snake.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? "Silk Rain Forms Line" with extremely murderous intent, which is Ji Ning's move that left a huge wound on the big red snake.

    After a while, it was sharp again.

    After a while, he resisted the crazy red snake and used the "Low Water".

    There are nine moves in the "Drip Water Sutra".

    They are drizzle one after another, heavy rain like a curtain, a curtain of water stretching to the sky, a long stream of water, a drop of water that does not leak, a thread of rain, a stream of water that does not rot, a ruthless stream of water, a drop of water that penetrates the stone!

    There is offense and defense.

    Even the attack moves also contain defense. Its profoundness makes Ji Ning amazed and obsessed with it. After all, he has not even reached the level of 'Xiao Cheng'. Like his father Ji Yichuan, he has already reached the level of 'Dacheng', but he is still comprehending "  "Drip Water Sutra", because the more you ponder the "Drip Water Sutra", the more endless its artistic conception becomes.

    "The move of Thin Water and Long Flow should be so casual." Under the pressure of a monster with the blood of gods and demons, Ji Ning also occasionally gained some enlightenment in his swordsmanship.

    But the big red snake was angry!

    How could it not tell that this human boy was practicing sword practice with it? It already had many wounds on its body, but none of them were fatal.  But the boy in front of him only suffered minor injuries and he fully recovered in the blink of an eye.  The fear of the young man in front of him made his heart tremble, and at the same time he knew that he was probably going to die at the hands of this human boy.

    But even if it is to die, its innate pride makes it unwilling to die like this.

    "Roar~~~" The big red snake suddenly raised its head and let out a thundering roar. This was the craziest roar that was filled with grief, anger, unwillingness, and the intention to die.

    ******

    The roar was loud.

    There are many clouds and mists in the sky above Ji's inner city, and in one of them is the black winged snake.

    "Roar~~"

    That roar was already very weak when it was transmitted to high altitude, but how sensitive is the Winged Snake's hearing as a big demon?  And this is the roar of a child that it is most familiar with.

    "It's Chimang! My child!" Winged Snake confirmed immediately. It had been overlooking the inner city for a long time and had been searching. From a distance of several miles, it could naturally see every building clearly with its eyesight.  Just because of the heavy fog in the morning and the dense iron chains on the cage, it couldn't see what was inside the cage at all.

    But at this moment¡ª¡ª

    As soon as it heard the sound, it immediately confirmed that the sound was coming from the cage!

      "That's it!" The Winged Snake immediately swooped down, while the clouds and mist on its body still surrounded it, trying to cover it up as much as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    Trapped in a cage.

    Ji Ning heard the mad roar of grief and anger from the big red snake in front of him, and understood the psychology of the big red snake. A sharp sword appeared out of thin air in his left hand: "Since you want to die, then die!"

    Bang!

    Ji Ning instantly turned into a gust of wind and approached the big red snake.

    The sword light flashes!

    "The Lightning Flint of "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword"!  The fire and thunder!

    The flowing water in "The Dripping Water Sutra" is ruthless!  A drop of water penetrates a stone!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The red vertical pupils of the huge raised snake head became dull, and there was a deep hole in its head, which completely penetrated the snake head.  Then its huge body fell directly and hit the dirt floor of the cage, causing the earth to shake. Blood flowed out, causing a stream of blood to appear on the ground.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning looked at the huge red snake corpse and observed the wounds.

    Studying the effects of his many killing moves.

    "The fire and thunder are indeed extremely powerful. They blasted such a big hole in the snake's chest and abdomen that it almost split the snake's body into two pieces." Ji Ning nodded and observed, "Ruthless water and lightning are the same word.  ¡ª¡ªQuick! The ruthless speed of running water is more ethereal and uncertain, while the speed of lightning and flint is more violent."

    "The penetrating power of dripping water through stone is good, and it can easily penetrate the snake demon's skull." Ji Ning nodded.

    And in the sky above the trapped cage, there was a huge thing shrouded in clouds and mist swooping down. Compared with the winged snake, its child Chimang was just a little loach!  The winged snake's red vertical pupils had already looked down through the iron chain net. When it saw the extremely miserable and blood-red body of the big snake lying on the soil, it felt an invisible anger instantly fill its mind.

    "my child!"

    The winged snake went completely crazy, "Human, pay for my son's life!"

    Boom!

    The violent airflow vibration caused by its high-speed dive made Ji Ning, who was trapped in the cage, look up.

    "What!" Ning saw at a glance a few hundred meters above him. In the hazy mist, there was a huge snake head staring down at him. At the same time, there was a vaguely huge bone wing appearing, and it was swooping down at the moment It was shrouded in bone wings.  The scope is larger than the scope of the entire trap.

    The endless killing intent contained in the red vertical pupils of the snake head frightened Ji Ning and made him understand

    This swooping monster is going to kill him!

    "No, run away!"

    Ji Ning turned around and ran away!

    But when he was about to escape, he found that the narrow passage he came from was closed. Normally, when fighting in a cage, it is closed to prevent him from escaping without a fight!  After victory, Ji Ning would order someone to open the passagebut he had just killed the big red snake and had not had time to give the order.

    ??And when he fights in a cage, others are not allowed to watch.  Usually only parents can watch the game.

    After all, his true strength has always been kept secret. For example, he can use double swords, and he can kill the acquired perfection beast with an ordinary sword These are all secrets.  The outside world thought that Ji Ning relied on some magical weapons to kill the divine beasts.

    "Brush!" "Brush!" Ji Ning immediately threw away the two swords in his hands, and at the same time, two more swords appeared out of thin air - the Beiming Sword!

    "Crush it to me!"

    Ji Ning exploded with all his strength, slashing directly at the thick and long dense iron chain above. At the same time, he even shouted urgently: "Father!"

    The sound was transmitted quickly, but the speed of sound transmission was not as fast as the swooping speed of the winged snake above.

    "Clang, clang, clang!!!!" Ji Ning's Beiming Sword slashed wildly at the iron chain net above. Ji Yichuan once said, 'With your strength if you use the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", you should be able to break it with all your strength.  Iron chains, but a large number of iron chains form a net You may need ten breaths to cut off enough iron chains to escape.  ¡¯

    And Ji Ning now has the Beiming Sword, which is indeed very sharp. Chains are cut off one by one with clang clang, but the chains are too dense. To create a space big enough for one person to pass through, I am afraid it will take a  Breathing time.

    One breath?

    At the speed at which the monster above is diving, it doesn¡¯t take even a second to reach it!

    "It's too late." Ji Ning understood this immediately when he cut the chain.

    The huge scaly bone wings above instantly cut through the air and hit the iron chain net.  For Ji Ning, the iron chain is tough and difficult to break, but in front of this old demon who has practiced for thousands of years, but extremely fragile, only a series of crashing sounds were heard, and countless iron chains broke and flew around.  But the scaled wings swept directly towards Ning.

    "Pay for my son's life!" The red eyes of the swooping winged snake stared at Ji Ning like a madman.

    "Hide."

    Ji Ning held two swords in both hands. He dodged and at the same time used the same move - a thin stream of water. The sword light was like water, and he greeted the scale-armored bone wings that were coming.

    Layers of sword light were resisted one after another, and the two swords combined with each other, making the resisting sword light continuous, as if layers of silk were entwining and binding each other.

    One force can bring down ten!

    "Bang!" The huge bone wings directly crushed the two Beiming Swords. The strong impact made Ji Ning immediately feel that his wrists were fractured with a snap, followed by the sharp knife-like edge of the bone wings, which he tried to avoid.  Ji Ning's body was directly cut through Jin Chenyi.

    Poof!

    Blood spattered, and the left hand holding the Beiming Sword flew away. Ji Ning's whole body hit the black water iron wall, and a human-shaped dent was created in the black water iron wall. Ji Ning  A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth.

    "Huh!" The winged snake raised its wings again, preparing to strike again.

    "That's it!"

    Ji Ning, who had broken his arm, gritted his teeth and suddenly ran away, like a big grasshopper escaping from the cage in an instant. The "Wind Shadow Step" was executed so fast that it was like a wisp of blue smoke, and he was about to flee away.

    "Die!" A strong wind came.

    Ji Ning looked back and saw a huge black twisted phantom sweeping over. It was the huge snake tail of the winged snake. The speed of the snake tail's attack was faster and more powerful than the previous scale and bone wings!  The air exploded wherever it passed, and the tough rocks of Dragon Fort exploded

    The huge black shadow of the snake's tail directly enveloped Ji Ning. Ji Ning's speed was simply unable to escape the whipping.

    "It's over!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 3 Life and Death

    In the courtyard, Ji Yichuan was holding a blue long sword and stabbing a wooden stake. He was performing the basic sword moves of splitting, stabbing, lifting, chopping, sweeping and tapping. He didn't even use much strength. A wooden stake was only  There are some scratches on the surface.

    Next to him, his wife Yuchixue was holding an earthen pot, sometimes smiling as she watched her man practice swordplay, and sometimes watering pots of flowers and plants.

    "Huh?" Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue turned their heads in one direction at the same time, and both of them felt a vibration of air flow.

    "It's the direction of Longbao."

    Ji Yichuan, Yu Chixue and his wife jumped to the roof with a whoosh at the same time, looking towards the direction of Longbao from a distance.

    Longbao was built in a remote part of the inner city, about two miles away from the residence of Ji Yichuan and his wife.

    I just saw

    There is a huge winged snake in the sky above the dragon castle. The scaled and bone wings of the winged snake are unfolding as if covering the entire dragon castle. On the dragon castle, there is a young man with a broken arm covered in blood flying around. At the same time, a huge snake tail  It had been whipped as fast as lightning.

    Yuchixue¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and she let out a shrill cry of pain: ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    The distance is too far.

    It¡¯s simply too late!

    "Evil beast!" Ji Yichuan's eyes were about to split, and he swung the green sword in his hand fiercely, "Whoosh!"  I saw a dazzling cyan sword light flying out directly. This cyan sword light was over a hundred feet long, even slightly larger than the winged snake.  He directly crossed the sky and slashed at the winged snake.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !

    However, the tail of the winged snake in the distance was whipped dozens of times in an instant. The entire Dragon Fort was completely exploded and collapsed, and a large amount of rubble flew away. A large number of servants, guards, and other people living in and around the Dragon Fort were  The blood of the people of the Ji clan splattered, and there were heavy casualties for a while.  Even some monsters in the den were affected and died tragically.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ji Ning escaped from the cage, he was whipped by the giant snake's tail.

    Ji Ning understands that Jin Chenyi is like paper in front of this winged snake monster, and that he is only the ultimate god-demonic body refining person he is afraid that he will be beaten into pulp in an instant.

    "No."

    Ji Ning has a strong unwillingness in his heart. In this life, he has a healthy body, parents who love him, and the opportunity to control his destiny and embark on the path of cultivating immortality. He has devoted himself to cultivation until now everything has just begun, and he is really unwilling to accept it.  ah!

    "Get away!" Ji Ning tried his best to use the Wind Shadow Step.

    Faster, faster, faster!

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    The wind is howling!

    Phew!  Ji Ning's figure is also roaring!

    "Bang!" The snake's tail whipped hard, passing by Ji Ning and hitting the thick rocks of the Dragon Fort. Suddenly the entire Dragon Fort shook, a large number of rocks fell, and a piece of gravel and dust flew everywhere.

    "Escaped?" The winged snake with red vertical pupils growled, "You were lucky enough to escape once, how could you escape it a second time?"

    Bang!

    The snake¡¯s tail whipped again!

    But Ji Ning was like a page of paper, flying along the wind, drifting like a wind, following like a shadow. Once again, the snake's tail failed to hit Ji Ning and bombarded the dragon fort again.

    "Impossible." Winged Snake was angry.

    It is a great demon that has been practicing for thousands of years and has reached the late stage of innate life. It is many times stronger than the ordinary great demon in the early stage of innate life.  With its strength, it would be too easy to kill a human boy. It was also easy for it to massacre thousands of members of the entire Golden Sword Tribe before.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !  The winged snake flapped its tail crazily, and its wings also flapped. The entire dragon fort trembled and collapsed. A large amount of rubble flew away, and a large number of servants and black-armored guards were affected and died

    "Death, die." Winged Snake was anxious.

    A crazy cold air filled the air, and the temperature plummeted, causing some servants to freeze to death immediately.

    Black poisonous gas filled the air, and the surrounding acquired creatures were poisoned to death one by one.

    But Ji Ning still dodged again and again in the smoke and dust.

    Cold air can freeze the perfect qi-refining warrior after death, but Ji Ning, who practices the first method of practicing gods and demons, has a body that is more than a hundred times stronger than the perfect qi-refining warrior after death. The cold air and poisonous gas that attacks in a large area cannot harm him at all.

    "Like wind, like shadow."

    "Wind Shadow Step."

    "This is the Wind Shadow Step, the real Wind Shadow Step." Ji Ning was completely immersed in it. No matter how the huge snake tail was whipped again and again, no matter how the scale bone wings were slashed, he could follow the wind between heaven and earth.  Power, with the help of the power of the wind, and the power of the opponent's 'winged snake', he floated and dodged again and again.Like a shadow, the winged snake cannot be beaten no matter what.

    Like the wind blowing on his face, Ji Ning's figure dodged gently and casually, like a leaf blowing in the breeze.

    "Heaven and man are one!"

    "This young man has actually reached the realm of harmony between nature and man, and his footwork has reached the realm of harmony between nature and man?" The ferocious old winged snake demon finally confirmed that the human youth who killed its child has actually reached the realm of harmony between nature and man.  This is a state that even this old demon, who has practiced for thousands of years, has never reached.

    Heaven and man are one!

    ??Generally, monks in the Zifu are in the realm of harmony between heaven and man, and some powerful innate beings can also be in the realm of harmony between heaven and man.

    Human beings¡¯ understanding is inherently higher than that of demons!

    Only some mythical beasts can rival human understanding.

    "Damn it." The old winged snake demon understood that it would not be able to kill this human boy in a short period of time.

    "Evil beast!"

    A huge cyan sword light struck.

    The old winged snake demon swept its tail towards the green sword light, but it didn't care: "You, Ji Yichuan, want to hurt me even though there is a sword light two miles away?"

    Poof!

    Dark green blood flew away, and the blood dripped on the ground with a hissing sound. Rocks and black water iron were quickly corroded.  I saw that most of the thick tail was cut off by force, and the entire tail was almost broken off.

    "How can it be so strong?" The old winged snake demon was frightened.

    The number one person in the Ji family¡¯s Western Mansion must be too terrifying.

    "Hoo!"

    "Let you live for now!" The old winged snake demon glanced at Ji Ning unwillingly, then his wings shook and he flew away.

    "Evil beast!"

    "Wing Snake, you broke into my Ji family's west mansion and you still want to escape?"

    "Suffer death."

    Angry shouts could be heard from different directions throughout the inner city of Ji's West Mansion. Dozens of innate beings, including Ji Lie, Ji Youyang, etc., roared one by one.

    "Lend me the green flame bird." Ji Yichuan turned directly into a stream of light and flew towards a big blue bird with flames on its tail that spread its wings high. There was also a woman in black robe on this big blue bird.

    "Yichuan, I'll go with you." The woman in black robe said hoarsely.

    "Walk."

    Ji Yichuan glanced down and couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his son in the ruins of Dragon Fort. But when he saw his son's one arm covered in blood, he couldn't help but become even more furious.

    "Hoo!"

    Ji Yichuan and the black-robed woman took the green flame bird and flew away through the air, chasing the escaping old winged snake demon.  As for the other innate creatures in Ji's West Mansion, they all roared with anger. A big demon dared to run into the inner city of Ji's West Mansion. This simply touched their nerves!

    It¡¯s just that humans¡¯ innate creatures can¡¯t fly yet, so Ji Yichuan and the others took the Blue Flame Bird to chase down the old winged snake demon.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is still immersed in the sense of the unity of heaven and man. He can sense the power of the wind, and he can use the power of the wind to make himself as free as the wind.  It can even use the power of the enemy's attacks to avoid the enemy's attacks again and again, just like the enemy's shadow.

    "ah."

    "ah!"

    Some weak moans made Ji Ning look around. The entire Dragon Fort had been turned into ruins. A large number of servants and black-armored guards had died tragically. They were crushed to death, frozen to death, and poisoned. They were all miserable.

    The joy of "Wind Shadow Step" reaching the realm of unity between nature and man also faded away.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth, jumped into the ruins, kicked away the boulder, and soon found his severed left arm. He first put the Beiming Sword in his left arm into the crystal.  Ji Ning then grabbed the broken left arm with his right hand and connected it to the broken part of the shoulder.  At this moment, the blood from the broken shoulder wound was no longer flowing.

    "Connect it." Ji Ning connected the broken arm, and then Jin Chenyi extended it, quickly covering the left arm and fixing it.

    Even in the previous life, broken fingers and arms could be reattached in a short time.

    "And Ji Ning's body is like a god and demon. If his arm is broken, it will take several hours to grow it back again.  Not to mention holding a severed arm and pressing it down Ji Ning could clearly feel that the flesh and blood were growing rapidly, and the bones were also rapidly growing and connecting.  The connection is now complete, but it will take a while before it is complete.

    "Ji Ning!" A slightly anxious voice sounded.

    Ji Ning looked up and saw an old man with dark red animal skin standing on the ruins. It was none other than Palace Master Ji Youyang. Palace Lord Ji Youyang was relieved when he saw that Ji Ning was intact.In one breath: "As long as it's okay, it'll be okay."

    "Ning'er." A painful cry sounded.

    Ji Ning didn't care to talk to the master of the palace, and jumped out of the ruins. He saw his mother coming from a distance, her face covered with tears and pain.

    "Mother." Ji Ning shouted.

    When Yuchixue saw her son standing there, she burst into tears of joy. Ji Ning quickly ran to her mother and hugged her. Yuchixue also hugged her son: "That's great, that's great. I was scared to death just now.  If something happens to you, mother really doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    "Mom, I'm fine," Ji Ning said.

    "Your arm?" Yuchi Xuelian looked carefully at his son's left arm.

    "It's okay, look." Ji Ning is still moving his left arm. The skin and bones of his left arm have been completely connected. Even the smallest details are about 80% better. It is estimated that it will be almost intact after a while.

    Yu Chixue was completely relieved now. She knew the resilience of her son's body refining with gods and demons.

    "What's going on? How could that big demon in Winged Snake Lake be so bold as to come to our Ji family's western mansion?" A majestic voice came, and Ji Lie, an old man with flaming red hair and poisonous snake, strode over, his face full of anger.  Angry, "This evil beast is simply looking for death. Also, check it out quickly. How could it come to our Ji family's west mansion?"

    "It's very strange. Doesn't the Great Demon of Winged Snake Lake know that this is completely irritating my Ji family's Xifu?" A lean old man with a tumor on his forehead said coldly.

    One by one, the innate creatures came over.

    Seeing the ruins of the Dragon Castle, as well as a large number of corpses and bloodstains, the dozens of innate creatures all looked ugly.  As the ruler of this land, how long has it been since a big demon dared to kill Ji Clan¡¯s West Mansion?  Every strong man in Ji's Xifu felt angry and humiliated.

    "Damn it!"

    "We must kill the great winged snake demon."

    "Kill it."

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: Dongshan Daze Chapter 4: Ji Yichuan¡¯s Fury

    The green flame bird's tail feathers were surrounded by flames, and it flew high in the clouds, whistling and chasing the big snake with scaly wings in front of it.

    On the back of the blue flame bird, there are two figures squatting half-crouching, it is Ji Yichuan and the woman in black robe.  The black-robed woman stared at the winged snake flying in front of her at high speed: "Ikawa, this winged snake is a great demon in the late stage of innate life. It is much stronger than my blue bird. Even if the blue bird is good at flying, it will be difficult to catch up with it."

    "Hua Gu, leave it to me." Ji Yichuan's face was cold, a silver bow suddenly appeared in his hand, and an arrow appeared in his right hand.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    With his bow in a full circle, Ji Yichuan stared coldly at the winged snake flying and escaping in front of him.

    "Whoops!" The arrow instantly turned into a stream of light and shot towards the fleeing Winged Snake. From such a short distance, with the terrifying speed at which Ji Yichuan shot the arrow, and the Winged Snake being so huge, how could he possibly escape?

    In terms of archery skills alone, Ji Yichuan may be worse than Meng Yu.

    But most of the men of the Ji family have learned archery, and Ji Yichuan's arrowin terms of speed and power, far surpasses Meng Yu!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The arrow shot into the winged snake's body and exploded immediately. A huge blood hole appeared, and a large wound with bone depth appeared on the snake's body. It seemed that another arrow could break the snake's body.  In fact, Ji Yichuan's arrow was aimed at the bone wing.  But the Winged Snake also knows once the scaled bone wing is injured, it may not be able to escape.  So I would rather use my snake body to block this arrow.

    "Chi chi chi~~~" The muscles of the snake's body condensed and the blood stopped flowing.

    The winged snake ran away like crazy.

    "Ji Yichuan, you Ji killed my son, don't you allow me to take revenge?" The Winged Snake roared back.

    "You evil beast, I will die in peace, and I will give you a happy life. Otherwise, you will regret it." Ji Yichuan half-crouched on the back of the blue flame bird, and opened the silver bow again.

    The Winged Snake Company tried its best to dodge.

    Bang!

    Another arrow blasted a big hole in the body of the Winged Snake, causing the Winged Snake to roar in pain and become even more anxious: "Ji Yichuan is the strongest person in Ji's West Mansion, but how can he be so strong? Before, a sword from far away  The light flew for two miles and severely wounded me. Now any arrow can hurt me. Even a great demon with perfect innate nature can at most suppress me and not ravage me at will!"

    The Winged Snake's courage was completely frightened away by the previous sword light.

    A sword light flying two miles away can seriously injure it.

    If you use a sword at close range, why not kill it with one move?

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Ji Yichuan shot out arrows one after another. The winged snake gritted its teeth and could only use its snake body to resist. Fortunately, it was hundreds of meters long. Although such a huge snake had  There are already more than a dozen holes, but despite its strong vitality, it can still fly at high speed.

    In a moment, a vast lake appeared in the vast land below.

    "Huh!" The winged snake immediately swooped down.

    "It's Winged Snake Lake." Ji Yichuan and the black-robed woman's expressions changed.

    The Winged Snake Lake is hundreds of miles long and wide. At first glance, it is so vast that there is no end in sight. It is the nest of the Winged Snake.

    Wow~~~

    The huge winged snake swooped directly from high altitude and plunged into the lake. It only splashed a few waves before disappearing.

    The Green Flame Bird is suspended in the sky above the Winged Snake Lake.

    "Yichuan, what should I do?" the woman in black robe asked.

    "Escape?" Ji Yichuan stood on the back of the blue flame bird, overlooking the vast lake, and said coldly, "Hiding under the water, you think I can't do anything to him? Hua Gu, please lend me the green flame bird for the time being. Please Hua Gu.  Go back to Xifu immediatelyand ask my spiritual beast, the big snake, to come over."

    "Okay." The woman in black robe nodded.

    Whoops!

    The woman in black robe immediately nodded, and a stream of light quickly crossed the lake, and soon disappeared in the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    The bottom of Winged Snake Lake.

    The huge winged snake was lying there, occasionally sticking out its tongue to lick the huge wounds on its body. Its strong vitality recovery power caused its wounds to shrink rapidly, and its muscles were twisting and growing at a visible speed.  .

    "Ji Yichuan." Winged Snake's eyes were full of unwillingness, "How come you are so strong? That Ji Lie is the second strongest person in Ji's Xifu. When he fought with me, he only had the upper hand And this Ji Yichuan is against  I'm afraid that as long as I get close, I can be killed with one sword, so why is there such a big gap?"

    "The Winged Snake had confidence in escaping before. In its view, it was a great demon in the late stage of innate life. Even if it encountered a terrifying existence with perfect innate life it would be most vulnerable.If you are downwind, you still have the ability to escape.  As long as you're not surrounded by a group of innate beings, that's fine.

    Ke Ji Yichuan's sword frightened him.

    "Roar~~"

    "Gah!"

    The monsters in the Winged Snake Lake let out shrill screams, and the sound shocked the Winged Snake underwater. It could understand the screams of the monsters under its command.

    "A big demon is coming?" Yi Snake was shocked, "Yes, among the big demons tamed by Ji's Xifu, one of them is a big demon from the Water Tribe."

    Some demons are birds and are good at flying.

    Some monsters are aquatic and are stronger in the water.

    Like some non-aquatic people, their strength will drop sharply when they enter the water!  For example, Ji Yichuan When he enters the water, his speed may not be 10% as fast as on land.  But the winged snake is faster in the water than on land!  For example, even if Ji Yichuan performs his sword technique, the power of his sword technique will be greatly reduced if the water flow blocks it.

    Of course, even if the power of Ji Yichuan's sword technique is greatly reduced, he can still kill the winged snake!  But he couldn't catch up with the winged snake in the water, and no matter how powerful his swordsmanship was, it was useless.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Hei, go and find the winged snake." Ji Yichuan stood on the water of the lake, but he did not sink at all. "Although it is stronger than you, it is seriously injured now, and you only need to wrap around it to find the winged snake.  Just don¡¯t let it escape, I will come over immediately and kill it.¡±

    "Leave it to me." The winding black snake also emerged from the lake water, and then sank completely into the lake and began to sweep the Winged Snake Lake.

    The little monsters in the lake ran away one by one, screaming in fear.

    "Blue flame bird." Ji Yichuan looked up at the green flame bird above, "You keep an eye on it from above. Once the winged snake escapes from the lake, chase it immediately."

    "Okay." The green flame bird made a soft voice, which quickly rose in pitch.

    Ji Yichuan had a stern face and walked in the lake holding a blue sword. The lake was like flat ground to him. He walked step by step, leaving faint ripples on the lake.  His cold eyes scanned the surroundings, as if he could see the bottom of the lake through the water.

    ******

    Ji's West Mansion.

    It was already dark, and the Ji family¡¯s West Mansion, which had been noisy due to the attack by the winged snake, had also quieted down.

    "Father." Ji Wuyu, who had dozens of pigtails, sat on his knees, holding an animal-head wine glass and said after drinking, "The great winged snake demon has fled back to its lair. The winged snake lake is very vast and bottomless.  , there is just a big black snake to chase, if it just hides, even though Ji Yichuan is strong, it will be very difficult to kill the big winged snake monster."

    Ji Lie nodded, but his brows were furrowed, and the meat and wine in front of him was not touched at all. It was obvious that something was bothering him.

    "Father?" Ji Wuyu looked at his father in confusion.

    Ji Lie frowned and sighed in a low voice: "A sword light flying two miles away can still severely damage the winged snake demon. The power of this sword has almost exceeded the limit that an innate creature can achieve."

    "Father, what do you mean?" Ji Wuyu was shocked, "A monk from Zifu?"

    Ji Lie shook his head: "It's hard to say! If Ji Yichuan opened the Zi Mansion, he should be able to control the magic weapon to fly, and he wouldn't have watched the winged snake demon that almost killed his son escape. But if he hadn't opened the Zi Mansionhe  The power of a sword is also a bit ridiculous. That¡¯s why I feel puzzled.¡±

    "besides!"

    "Then Ji Ning, I saw that he had a broken arm. Why, in the blink of an eye, smoke and dust filled the air. By the time we rushed over, Ji Ning was already safe and sound." Ji Lie frowned.

    Ji Ning stood in the ruins with a broken arm, which was seen by many innate beings.

    "Ji Yichuan's son 'Jin Ning' should have practiced a divine and demon body refining method." Ji Wuyu nodded, "And he has reached an extremely advanced level before he can reattach a broken arm. But I am more confused This Ji Ning, in Yiyi  How did you survive when the snake attacked Dragon Castle?¡±

    "I don't understand either." Ji Lie sighed, "He is lucky."

    Why can Ji Ning survive?

    Possibly, the Great Winged Snake Demon did not dare to kill Ji Ning after knowing his identity.

    Possibly, Ji Ning had a strong vitality due to the divine and demonic body refining, and was lucky enough to survive.

    Possibly, Ji Ning has a life-saving treasure given by his parents.

    The strong men in the Ji Clan¡¯s Western Mansion could only make random guesses in their minds, but no one could have imagined that Ji Ning, who was only ten years old, could achieve the ¡®unity of man and nature¡¯ in body skills.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was performing the Wind Shadow Step to his heart's content in his own martial arts training ground. He saw a blurry afterimage moving at high speed on the training ground hundreds of meters long and wide, followed closely by him!  brush!  brush!  Dozens of more chapters were added out of thin air.rather¡­¡­

    "Ning'er." A voice came.

    Ji Ning stopped suddenly.

    "Mother." Ji Ning greeted her.

    Yu Chixue strolled over and looked at his son with great joy. After being attacked by the Great Winged Snake Demon, he spent the day doing a series of things such as cremating and paying homage to the dead tribesmen and black-armored guards. At that time, Ji Ning had quietly  Tell your mother that you have reached the state of unity between man and nature.  Of course I just told my mother!

    At only ten years old, his physical skills have reached the point of unity between man and nature. Even though Yuchixue wandered through many places in the Great Xia Dynasty, such a heaven-defying monster is still very rare.  In fact, Ji Ning has had a strong soul since he was born and has been visualizing "Nuwa Tu". In addition, he has practiced "Wind Shadow Steps" since he was a child. He has already mastered it two years ago. It is actually also true that he can feel the heaven and earth between life and death, and reach the state of unity between heaven and man.  Everything will fall into place.

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue looked at his son, "Your physical skills are the unity of heaven and man. The next step is to unite swordsmanship, heaven and man. Don't slack off."

    "Yes, mother." Ji Ning nodded.

    The unity of body, nature and man is the unity of man and heaven and earth.

    Swordsmanship is the unity of heaven and man. It is the integration of man, sword, heaven and earth. Naturally, it is a lot more difficult.

    "Mother." Ji Ning asked, "When will father come back?"

    "Your father went to kill the big demon. He killed the big winged snake demon and came back naturally." Yuchixue said.

    ? **

    ~~~Collect~~~Vote for recommendation~~~Have you done it?

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 5 Chuncao¡¯s Father

    Time passes day by day.

    The weather is gradually getting colder and my father still hasn¡¯t come back. The Ji family¡¯s Xifu has already sent a group of black-armored guards to be stationed at Yi Snake Lake for a long time.

    In the martial arts training ground.

    Sword shadows flashed past one after another, while Ji Ning was practicing the "Drip Water Sutra" alone. Now, whether it is a black armored guard or a powerful monster it is of no use to Ji Ning to sharpen his sword skills.  And his father Ji Yichuan never came back, so Ji Yichuan had to practice his sword alone.

    "Young Master." Qiuye whispered.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Qiuye, who had an uneasy look on his face.

    Ji Ning frowned and put away the Beiming Sword: "Qiuye, what's the matter?"

    "Young Master." Qiuye whispered, "Chun Cao's father, please see the Young Master."

    "Who?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Chuntao's father!" Qiuye's voice was slightly louder, "biological father!"

    Ji Ning was surprised: "Chun Cao has a father?"

    ¡°My two personal maids were both slaves, and they were bought into Ji¡¯s Western Mansion at a very young age.

    "Where's the spring grass?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Chuncao didn't dare to come to see the young master." The maid Qiuye whispered, "I can see that Chuncao actually wants to see her father, but her identity makes her afraid to say it."

    Ji Ning nodded thoughtfully.

    Yes, strictly speaking, Spring Grass and Autumn Leaves are both their own maids, and their lives are under their control.  From the day they were sold, they had nothing to do with their parents.  However, humans are not grass and trees, so how can they be ruthless?

    "Go and bring Chun Cao's father in." Ji Ning smiled, "Since you want to see me, then meet him."

    "Yes." Qiuye looked happy and ran out.

    Ji Ning shouted to the outside of the courtyard: "Chun Cao, come in." He saw an animal skin maid standing there anxiously outside the courtyard. Hearing the young master's voice, he had no choice but to walk in.  But her face was full of anxiety Chun Cao's heart was very complicated and confusing at the moment, she was excited, happy, nervous, ashamed, guilty and uneasy.

    "Young Master." Chuncao looked at Ji Ning.

    "Your father is here, you can see him if you want." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Yes, but I was bought by the Ji family." Chuncao bit her lip.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned slightly, "My words are useless?"

    "Yes, young master." Chuncao glanced at Ji Ning, her heart filled with gratitude.  In fact, she also felt that this young man, who was the most talented person in Ji's West Mansion and would even be the master of the manor in the future, did not treat her and Qiuye like an ordinary master towards his servants.

    "Here we come." Ji Ning looked outside and saw two figures walking in from outside the courtyard. The one walking in front was Qiu Ye, and the one following behind was a tall middle-aged man wearing black animal skins. This  The middle-aged man has scars on his face and is looking a little cautious with his head lowered.

    "Sir, we are here." Qiuye said respectfully.

    The middle-aged man with the scar stepped forward and knelt down, with his head buried on the ground and his hands on the ground. He said with great respect, "Heiya pays homage to the great young master."

    Seeing this, Chun Cao's eyes couldn't help but turn red.

    Ji Ning glanced at the spring grass, and then said: "Get up."

    "Yes." The scarred middle-aged man stood up and saw Chun Cao standing next to Ji Ning. As soon as the father and daughter looked at each other, they couldn't help but burst into tears.

    The scarred middle-aged man reacted quickly and even wiped his tears.

    "What's the matter with you coming to my place?" Ji Ning asked.

    The scarred middle-aged man took a deep breath: "Heiya came to the young master just to redeem my child 'Miva' from the young master."

    "Redemption?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Redemption?

    In the years since he came to this world, not many people have feelings for him, but Chun Cao and Qiu Ye, Ji Ning has already regarded them as sisters in his heart.

    "Father." Chuncao couldn't help but shouted. It was possible for ordinary slaves to pay a certain price for redemption, but what was the identity of Mr. Ji?  Is it something her father can redeem?  Once he angered the young master, his father would probably lose his life directly.

    At the same time, he knelt down and kowtowed, "Sir, my father doesn't understand anything. Please forgive me for being disrespectful."

    "Let him tell." Ji Ning looked at the scarred middle-aged man, "Tell me everything you want. If you convince me, I will agree to it. If you can't convince me hum."

    The middle-aged man with scars felt his heart tremble.

    He understood how powerful the young man in front of him was, and it would be easy to take away his life.  But since I have chosen??He was ready!

    "Great young master." The middle-aged man with scar said respectfully, "Heiya will speak out everything in his heart."

    Ji Ning just looked at him.

    "I, Hei Ya, am the son of a tribal leader." The middle-aged scarred man said slowly, "In a mountain forest, our Hei Ya tribe lives a peaceful life. We raise wild beasts in captivity. I lead the powerful people in the tribe.  The warriors hunted some monsters around the tribeOne day, we discovered a large amount of millet growing naturally in a remote valley."

    "Our entire tribe was excited and cheering. With these millet, our tribe will be much better and can support more tribesmen. However, this news was soon known by another powerful tribe, the Blood Mosquito Tribe.  , in the early morning of one day, when the sky was still dark and many tribesmen were still sleeping" The middle-aged man with scars showed pain in his eyes, "They attacked our tribe and killed our tribesmen crazily. Our strength is far inferior to that of blood.  The Mosquito tribe was attacked by surprise again. Some of our surviving tribesmen had no choice but to run away."

    "I took Miwa and escaped all the way. I experienced a lot of life and death crises along the way, and finally escaped to Xifu City." The middle-aged man with scars trembled slightly, "But my beloved wife, my tribal brothers,  They are all dead, and I must take revenge, even if I die. But Miwa is innocent, and I hope she lives So I sold her to the Ji family. In the Ji family, she can at least live a stable life.  days."

    The spring grass was trembling there, and tears kept flowing: "Father, father"

    She can't forget

    She can¡¯t forget the days when she ran away. Although she is still young, she can¡¯t forget that her relatives died one by one, and her peers of the same age died one by one.  She can never forget that her father took her all the way to Xifu City through many dangers and difficulties. At that time, her father just said to her: "Miva, father must do what he should do, and Miwa must live a good life."

    "Father, don't leave Miwa, father, father" the young Chuncao cried bitterly.

    Hei Ya, who was still a young man at the time, gritted his teeth and left.

    He embarked on the road of revenge!

    "I hate it." The middle-aged man with scars trembled, "I want revenge. Although I am a Nine-Tooth Warrior, I am not worth mentioning to the Blood Mosquito Tribe! After I killed four enemies, a big monster with fiery red hair  Attacked the Blood Mosquito Tribe The ugly guy who led the team to destroy my hometown was also devoured by the big demon. As a result, the Blood Mosquito Tribe also perished, and the surviving members of the Blood Mosquito Tribe also joined in.  other tribes."

    "The enemy is gone."

    "With nothing, I couldn't redeem Miwa, so I became a merchant." The middle-aged man with scar said, "After many journeys of life and death, I recovered some of the fleeing tribesmen from my Black Tooth tribe, and the merchant team became more and more powerful.  As it grew stronger, I also gained wealth, so I gathered some fleeing people and established a tribe - the Black Fang Tribe! And I became the new Black Fang."

    "When I became a businessman." The middle-aged man with scars looked at Ji Ning, "I talked to some of Ji's servants and found out that Miwa became your maid, Mr. Ji Ning."

    "When I established the Black Tooth Tribe, I did everything I should do. I am worthy of my father and worthy of the Black Tooth of all generations." The scarred middle-aged man looked at Ji Ning, "That's why I'm here. I've been here to see you for ten years.  I have always dreamed of the child Miwa, even if I die, I still want to see Miwa."

    "My Miwa, my child, I want to be with her. She is my only relative in the world." The scarred middle-aged man's face was filled with tears.

    Spring grass had already burst into tears and was wailing there.

    "Father." Chun Cao ran over and hugged her suffering father.

    "Miva." The middle-aged man with scars was also holding his daughter. He had been longing for this day.

    Qiuye also couldn't help but shed tears.

    Ji Ning sighed after hearing this.

    The tribesmen fight against the sky, the earth, and monsters.  And Chuncao¡¯s father ¡®Black Tooth¡¯ is just one of them.

    "Chun Cao." Ji Ning said, "Do you want to be with your father?"

    Chun Cao bit her lip, unable to control the tears in her eyes, and knelt down directly: "Master, please forgive Chun Cao! I really want to be with my father, I really want to!"

    "Great young master." The scarred middle-aged man even knelt down.

    Ji Ning looked at the father and daughter, who had been together for a long time. Chun Cao and Qiu Ye had already had a relationship with him like brother and sister. He didn't want Chun Cao to leave him, but he didn't want Chun Cao to feel pain in his heart. "  Spring grass, from today onwards, you will regain your freedom and go with your father."

    "Ah." Chun Cao and Hei Ya were both startled.? 

    You just agreed?

    Can their father and daughter be together?

    "Thank you, great young master. Hei Ya will always remember your great kindness." Hei Ya knelt down excitedly and expressed gratitude.

    ¡­¡­

    Under Ji Ning's arrangement, Chun Cao regained her freedom, and her father Hei Ya took her away. When leaving, Chun Cao shouted: "Sir, Chun Cao will always remember your kindness. Chun Cao will silently serve in the Hei Ya tribe.  I pray for your blessings, sir. If you pass by the Black Tooth Tribe in the future, I hope you can come and see the spring grass."

    "Definitely." Ji Ning responded.

    "We must go." Qiuye even shed tears. She and Chuncao were indeed like sisters.

    The weather is getting colder.

    Ji Ning's thoughts were also changing.

    The departure of Chun Cao, the experience of Chun Cao's father, the attack of the Winged Snake, his father's mission to kill the big demon, the difficulty of having an opponent within the Ji family to sharpen his swordsmanship A series of things made Ji Ning's mind wander.

    He felt a little bit that Xifu City was too small.

    He wants to go out and see a wider world!  He wanted to see how tribes like the Black Tooth Tribe survived!  He wants to fight a big monster like his father He wants to have adventures in this land

    "Ning'er, your father is back." On a snowy day, Yuchixue called her son.

    Ji Ning saw his father returning on the blue flame bird high in the sky.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 6 Ji Ning and Winged Snake

    The hall was very quiet, and candles as thick as arms were burning.

    Ji Ning immersed himself in eating and quickly finished all the meat and fruit wine on the table in front of him. Today was to celebrate the return of his father, so it was rare to drink some fruit wine.

    "Father." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan frowned and looked at his son.

    Ji Ning felt that his father was in a bad mood because he failed to kill the winged snake this time. It was too difficult to kill an innate creature hiding in the depths of the lake, a late-stage water tribe demon. If he wanted to kill it directly, Ji Ning  Xifu can do it at great cost.  But it is obvious that Ji's Xifu is not willing to pay this price. For the sake of its own prestige, Ji's Xifu has already swept away the Winged Snake Lake and stationed troops on the banks of the Winged Snake Lake. They have sent several innate beings to stay permanently, forcing the Winged Snake to not dare to leave the Winged Snake at all.  Snake Lake This will be a protracted battle. Once the Winged Snake is a little careless, it will be beaten and killed by the innate creatures of Ji's West Mansion.

    "I want to go out and have some adventures." Ji Ning said.

    "Wandering?" Ji Yichuan frowned.

    Yuchixue even said: "Ning'er, you were attacked by the winged snake this time. You should know how scary the big monster is. Outside Xifu City there are many deep mountains and swamps where big monsters are lurking. You are too young to go out and wander around now."  Well, in a few years."

    ¡°I¡¯m in Xifu City and I don¡¯t have any opponents to train with.¡± Ji Ning shook his head.

    Ji Yichuan shouted coldly: "How old are you? It won't be too late for you to go out and make a living when you reach the age of sixteen."

    "But father!" Ji Ning said anxiously, "I have been in Xifu City since I was a child. I have always lived in a place as small as Xifu City! I want to see the countless tribes outside, and I want to go out and have adventures like my father.  Fight with the big monsters, and even kill them."

    "A big demon? With your strength" Ji Yichuan shook his head.

    "What's wrong with me?" Ji Ning asked, "I can survive even when the Winged Snake goes all out. What's wrong with my strength?"

    Ji Yichuan was startled and thoughtful: "Yes, I haven't asked you yet, how did you survive the attack of the winged snake?"

    Yu Chixue next to him smiled: "Yichuan, you have been out dealing with the winged snake and haven't come back, and I haven't been able to tell you. Our son was attacked by the winged snake at the moment of life and death, and his body skills reached the realm of unity between man and nature.  Only with the body technique of the unity of heaven and man can we escape the disaster in front of the winged snake."

    "Unity of man and nature?" Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    At only ten years old, his body skills have reached the state of unity between nature and man?

    "Take my three swords." Ji Yichuan suddenly waved his hand, and three shadows of the sword suddenly enveloped Ji Ning, as fast as lightning.

    Ji Ning was sitting on his knees in front of the bill. At this moment, he dodged and swooped, as if a gust of wind flashed past three misty sword shadows.

    "How?" Ji Ning said proudly.

    "It's really achieved." Ji Yichuan looked at his son in shock, "The unity of heaven and man. Your body skills have really achieved the unity of heaven and man. Then your swordsmanship has reached the unity of heaven and man It's not far away."

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son, his heart was filled with excitement, and he kept thinking at the same time.  His son Ji Ning's talent is so high, he is definitely a rare evil genius in the land of Yanshan. Such an evil person must not be treated normally!  With Ji Ning's current rate of progress, there really isn't enough training in Xifu City.

    "It's not impossible for you to go out and have a career." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "But you have to meet one of my requirements."

    "Yichuan!" Yuchixue was a little anxious. Ji Yichuan stretched out his hand to stop Yuchixue.

    "Father, tell me." Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    Ji Yichuan nodded: "The Golden Sword Ceremony is held once every four years, and is a ceremony attended by all boys under the age of sixteen. I want you to get the golden sword at this Golden Sword Ceremony! As long as you get the golden sword, I will allow you to go out and make a living.  "

    "Golden sword?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    He has long known the agreement made back then. As long as he captures the golden sword, he will naturally become the next palace master.  And when I was practicing swordplay in the past few years my parents also mentioned to me about 'winning the gold sword and becoming the master of the palace'.

    "It's easy to capture the golden sword." Ji Ning looked at Ji Yichuan in confusion, "Father, I only need 10% of my strength to capture the golden sword. This shouldn't be considered a test. Father, do you really care about the master of the palace that much?  Location?"

    My father was determined to follow the path of immortality.

    Ji Ning is naturally also eager to embark on the path of immortality.

    "The position of Palace Master?" Ji Yichuan shook his head, "You are my son, Ji Yichuan, the most proud son. I believe you will go further than me The position of Palace Master of Ji's West Palace will only constrain you. You are destined to be  Spread your wings and fly high.¡±

    Ji Ning was confused: "Father, please let meI won the golden sword?  "

    "The first is to make Ji Lie give up." Ji Yichuan said, "As for the second reason, you will know after you take the golden sword. As long as you take the golden sword, I will let you go out and explore. But if you take the golden sword  If not, just stay in Xifu City."

    "Okay." Ji Ning grinned.

    Yu Chixue on the side has always been anxious.

    "Okay, you go back and rest." Ji Yichuan said.

    Ji Ning immediately got up and went back to his residence in a very happy mood, while Ji Yichuan in the hall began to explain the reason to his wife Yu Chixue.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning.

    When eating with his parents, Yuchixue said: "After you win the golden sword, I won't stop you from going out, but you have to bring servants."

    "Servants?" Ji Ning asked, "I am going on an adventure, why would I bring a lot of servants with me?"

    "You only need to bring two people with you." Yuchixue said with a smile, "One is Qiuye, she is very familiar with some of your habits and can serve you. The other servant is Mowu, who was formerly a Nine-Tooth Warrior of the Black Armor Guard.  After that, he followed your father for a long time and was very loyal. Although his strength is not as good as yours, he has the experience of wandering in the wilderness and mountains."

    Ji Ning thought for a moment and nodded: "Okay, just take them both. You can't take more."

    ¡­¡­

    "Young master, you want to leave Xifu City to explore? Will you take me with you?" Qiuye was extremely excited. She had not been out for a long time since she entered Ji's Xifu since she was a child.

    "Stop standing there stupidly and hurry up to the library to bring in all the records of the great demons, tribal records, maps, etc. in the land of Yanshan." Ji Ning was full of enthusiasm and told Qiuye, "I want to take a closer look.  Understand and set a rough road map for my adventure."

    "Yes, young master." Qiu Yelian flew away.

    Qiuye is Ji Ning's personal maid. She has been taught the most advanced Qi refining techniques since she was a child, and she is close to perfecting it the day after tomorrow.  Personal maids with Ji Ning's status will definitely be taught Qi refining methods and some unique skills. At critical moments, these personal maids will sacrifice for their masters.

    "Here we come." I saw Qiuye holding a tall pile of books, and then put them on the ground with a bang. Such a pile of books weighed hundreds of kilograms.

    Ji Ning flipped through the pages.

    The legend of a giant monster

    Only then did Ji Ning realize how many great demons were lurking in the deep mountains and swamps. It was precisely because there were so many great demons that each one was difficult to deal with.  Therefore, the big demons and the Ji family and other overlord forces actually have some tacit understanding. The big monsters generally will not go crazy and massacre human beings, and the Ji family and other overlord forces will not go out to strangle them.

    Each other took a step back, maintaining the surface calm.

    Although some tribes are often slaughtered, great demons are beheaded, and innate creatures diebut these are all within control!  There is an invisible line that the Ji family and many other overlords and demons are unwilling to cross. Once that line is crossed, it will really be a bloody storm.

    "The Black Tooth Tribe." Ji Ning pointed at the map, "This is the latest map of our Ji clan's Xifu territory. The Black Tooth Tribe is a newly established small tribe. It should be the tribe built by Chuncao's father. It is right here, away from us.  This is just over a thousand miles.¡±

    "Master, Master, we must go to the Black Tooth Tribe and take a look at the spring grass." Qiuye said.

    "Of course I will go."

    Ji Ning nodded, "But I have to go all the way first, first go here, here, here, and this!" Ji Ning pointed to the dark areas on the map that represented threats.

    "These are the places where big demons lurk." Qiuye exclaimed.

    "Yes." Ji Ning's eyes shone, "I just want to kill the big monster! Don't worry, the monsters I chose are all the big monsters in the early stage of innate creatures. They are much weaker than the winged snake. I will fight them one by one.  ¡­Until I break through and become an innate being, the day I become an innate being is when I go to Winged Snake Lake.¡±

    Qiuye was anxious: "Sir, Winged Snake is a great demon in the late stage of innate life."

    "I'm sure of it," Ji Ning said.

    The first method of refining the body of gods and demons, "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", is infinitely powerful. Even at the third level, it is already comparable to that of ordinary Qi-refining innates in the early stages of life!

    Once you break through to the fourth level, it will be comparable to the late stage Qi Refining Innate Life!

    The frontal killing is almost the same as the wing snake, not to mention that it is higher than that wing snake in the realm.

    "The Great Demon Winged Snake." Ji Ning's eyes flashed with a trace of madness. He could not forget the scene where the Winged Snake attacked and killed him before. "This time I go out on an adventure, and my ultimate target is you. I hope you don't die too early."  !¡±

    ?*******

    Ji's Xifu City ushered in the Golden Sword Ceremony held every four years. Countless young people who were trained in the tribe reported their names one by one with eagerness and anticipation. They wanted to defeat each opponent in this ceremony and become the most dazzling existence.  .  Let countless tribes recite their names!

    "After this Golden Sword Ceremony, I will return to the tribe. I must be among the top eight so that I can obtain the method of practicing to become an innate being. Only in this way can I become an innate being in this life!" A dark-skinned young man said,  He was carrying a single sword on his back, wearing tattered animal skins, and under his feet were a pair of fur boots that were almost worn out.

    "My name, Huxiao, must be spread to all the tribes on this land!"

    "I am the strongest!"

    "This is the last chance to obtain the secrets of immortality and magic."

    Each tribal boy had his own desire and went to the Golden Sword Ceremony to submit his name.

    This is a grand ceremony.

    A grand ceremony for countless tribal teenagers.

    Almost all the talented young people in the vast land controlled by the Ji family¡¯s Xifu will participate.  They are eager to become famous, eager to obtain some profound Qi refining techniques and some powerful secrets from this Golden Sword Ceremony.  These are also what they can rely on to deter one party in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    "What, Ji Ning is participating in the Golden Sword Ceremony?" Ji Lie's eyes widened after he had just received the news, and the red snake wrapped around his ears also spat out a message, "He is only ten years old this year, and he can wait until four years later to participate in the next Golden Sword Ceremony.  Why did you participate in the Sword Ceremony this time?¡±

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 7 One vs. seven?

    Now Qidian has organized a annual writer and author of the year selection, and Tomato also attracted votes.  Forget about annual works, after all, the new book has just been released.  This author of the year everyone, please give Tomato a vote or two. It's on the homepage of this book. Everyone should have a free vote.

    ******

    Ji Wuyu sat aside and held the animal-head wine glass: "Maybe Ji Yichuan asked his son to try it in advance. After all, even if he fails, Ji Ning can try again four years later."

    Ji Lie nodded.

    "They have two chances, but we can't lose once." Ji Lie showed a smile, "Fortunately, I accepted my adopted son 'Zhu' back then."

    Ji Lie then said to the servant beside him: "Let Zhuan come and see me!"

    "Yes, Master." The barefooted maid bowed and stepped back.

    After a moment, a tall young man wearing golden fur strode in. This young man was very imposing. His face was covered with a layer of golden hair, and his eyes were faintly golden. Unlike ordinary people, he was always carrying  A dark straight knife.

    The whole person strode in At first glance, he looked like a lean golden-haired man.  Although he is only thirteen years old, he is slightly taller than Ji Liedu.

    ¡°Father.¡± Zhuan shouted respectfully.

    "î¼." Ji Lie looked at his adopted son and nodded with satisfaction, "The Golden Sword Ceremony happens every four years. I will arrange for you to register your name to participate in this Golden Sword Ceremony. I have only one request to win the Golden Sword.  !¡±

    "Yes." His voice was deep and deep.

    "Yes." Ji Lie nodded with satisfaction. He had adopted many adopted sons, but few of them satisfied him. Zhuan was the one who made him extremely satisfied. This time, Zhuan was asked to attend the Golden Sword Ceremony so as to hinder Ji Ning. Ji Lie  There is also full confidence.

    Ji Lie added: "What you need to be careful about this time is the Dripping Sword Ji Yichuan's only son - Ji Ning! Although he has never experienced a real life-and-death battle, after all, he is practicing the most advanced skills and secrets of our Ji family.  .Although what I taught you is also a top-notch technique, compared with his, it is still slightly inferior."

    î¼ nodded.

    He understands that he is just an adopted son.  And what about Ji Ning?  But the only son of Dripping Sword Ji Yichuan is the most promising successor to the palace master.  The difference in status between the two was too big. Ji Ning could easily obtain the most advanced skills of the Ji family, but it was impossible for him, an adopted son, to obtain the strongest secrets of a tribe.

    "And Ji Ning has just reached the point where man and sword can unite this year." Ji Lie looked at his adopted son, "You must not be careless."

    "I will definitely win." He said in a low voice.

    ******

    The Golden Sword Ceremony begins!

    A large number of tribal teenagers are constantly fighting from the bottom. One by one, the teenagers are eliminated, and the stronger ones remain.  After more than a month of fighting, the eight strongest teenagers were finally selected.  To be precise there were seven teenagers selected, and one of them was Ji Ning, who was directly ranked among the top eight without any competition!

    Ji Ning, the only son of Dripping Sword Ji Yichuan!  A talented young man from the Ji family's Western Mansion.

    According to Ji¡¯s Western Mansion¡¯s external rhetoric, Ji Ning is very strong and can directly get a top eight spot without having to compete at the bottom level.

    Angry?

    Not fair?

    "Hmph, on the last day, when he meets seven other opponents, this Ji Ning will definitely lose miserably."

    ¡°It¡¯s really unscrupulous!¡±

    "Disgrace Ji's face!"

    Some tribe youths secretly murmured that as for the news that Ji Ning had reached the state of 'man and sword becoming one', very few of those tribe youths knew about it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± The war flags were raised.

    The howling cold wind cannot extinguish the fire in the hearts of countless people, because today is the last day of the Golden Sword Ceremony!

    In the center of the vast martial arts training ground of the Martial Palace, there is a huge fighting platform. Under the fighting platform are eight tribesmen standing, one of them is Ji Ning, who is wearing an animal skin.  On the outer periphery, a large number of black-armored guards surrounded the battle platform, preventing the tens of thousands of tribal youths, citizens of Xifu City, etc. who had gathered to watch the battle from daring to step beyond the thunder pool.

    "coming."

    "The innate creatures are here."

    The tens of thousands of spectators gathered were all excited. The Golden Sword Ceremony lasted for so many days. Usually there are not so many spectators, but today is special!  Because today is the last day of the Golden Sword Ceremony, the final eight will compete in a final battle to select the strongest person to win the Golden Sword.

    On the last day of the Golden Sword Ceremony, many legendary innate creatures will come to watch the battle!

    "The one riding the long-necked beast"??, is the Sky Fire Hammer.  "

    "The one riding a white tiger is the number one archer of our Ji family's Xifu!"

    ¡°That, that¡¯s Fire God Ji Lie!¡±

    "Look, Dripping Water Sword! The one with the big snow-white dog beside him is Ji Yichuan, the Dripping Water Sword! The big snow-white dog beside him is the innate spiritual beast 'Baishui Ze'."

    "Master of the Palace!"

    "The master of the palace, Ji Youyang, also appeared."

    "Why are there so many innate creatures? Too many."

    "So many innate creatures!"

    ¡­¡­

    There was an uproar and madness.

    After all, the Golden Sword Ceremony is held every four years, and usually only a few innate beings come here to watch the battle, but this time many legendary beings, such as Ji Yichuan, the first person of the Ji family's Western Mansion who has always been very mysterious, the Dripping Sword, are also here.  Ji Lie, the arrogant god of fire, is also here!

    The top ten deacons all came, and no one was absent.

    Because this time is not only the Golden Sword Ceremony, but more importantly it is a test battle for the Palace Lord candidates!  As long as Ji Ning wins the golden sword, he will be the next palace master.  Naturally, most of the innate beings from the entire Ji family's West Mansion were present for such a major event involving the succession of the Palace Master.

    "Today is the last day of the Golden Sword Ceremony." A cold voice sounded, and a woman with long hair glowing with blue light stood on the fighting stage, "Now, please invite eight young people to the fighting stage."

    brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!

    Eight figures jumped onto the battlefield one after another.

    Ji Ning glanced and found that almost all the other seven opponents were looking at him.  Obviously, being the only one among the top eight who was directly appointed without any fight at the bottom level caused these seven opponents to reject him.

    "Do you think I do?" Ji Ning curled his lips and was directly ranked among the top eight. It was entirely decided by Palace Master Ji Youyang, "But these seven guys are all really tall. Even if they are women, the shortest one is only one meter tall.  Seven. A little taller than me Wow, that stupid big guy is probably 2.3 meters tall."

    Although they are all teenagers, after all, they are all successful in cultivation. Most of them are close to sixteen years old. Only Ji Ning is only ten years old and naturally the thinnest.

    "The eight of you will fight one by one, the loser will go down, and the winner will stay. The top four will be decided. Then the top two will be decided, and the strongest one will be decided in the end." The long-haired woman said.

    Ji Ning and the other seven teenagers listened.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Stop!" A cold voice sounded.

    The tens of thousands of tribal youths and citizens of Xifu City who were watching the battle followed the sound, and even the long-haired woman frowned and looked back. After all, she was also an innate creature of the Ji family's Xifu, and she only came to preside over it because it was the last day.  Who interrupts now?  When she turned around and sawit was a cold man in white animal skin who spoke.

    The long-haired woman trembled.

    "It's the Dripping Water Sword Ji Yichuan."

    "Drip Sword."

    "The Dripping Sword stood there like a huge iceberg. I felt chilled in my heart." Many tens of thousands of people watching the battle had excitement in their eyes. Every innate creature was like a god or demon, and Ji Yichuan was even more so.  The most dazzling existence on earth, a legendary existence.

    Ji Yichuan sat there and said indifferently: "The last day of the Golden Sword Ceremony is to decide who is the strongest among the eight of them and win the Golden Sword. In my opinion just let Ji Ning beat seven of them one by one!"

    "One versus seven?" The long-haired woman was stunned, "This, this"

    "What!"

    "One versus seven? The other seven are all the most talented teenagers."

    "this!"

    There was a shock.

    Even the master of the palace, Ji Youyang, who was sitting next to Ji Yichuan, was slightly stunned, but the poisonous old man Ji Lie, who was sitting on the other side of Ji Youyang, laughed loudly: "Okay, one versus seven, Ji Ning is a very talented young man in my Ji family's west mansion.  , even if you fail, it is still a kind of training, but Ikawa if one of your sons versus seven, what if you fail?"

    "If you lose, you should admit defeat. You will miss the golden sword!" Ji Yichuan said calmly.

    "Okay." Ji Lie nodded.

    Ji Youyang looked at Ji Yichuan in confusion, and then said, "It's just like what Yichuan said."

    "Yes, Palace Master." The long-haired woman nodded when she saw this. The two largest factions in Ji's West Palace nodded. Naturally, she would not say more. She could only secretly sigh that Ji Yichuan, the Dripping Sword, was too arrogant.

    "You wait for eight people."

    The long-haired woman looked at the eight young men and said, "Choose weapons from me. After choosing the weapons then listen to my orders. When I give the order, Ji Ning will fight against the seven of you."?.  This battle will be over only if Ning loses, or if all seven of you lose  "

    "Wow." The long-haired woman waved her hand, and a lot of weapons suddenly appeared on the battlefield, all kinds of weapons. The only thing is that there is no attack!

    "Choose." The long-haired woman said.

    Ji Ning and the other eight young men stepped forward and quickly selected weapons. Ji Ning also chose a tough black long sword that weighed about fifty kilograms.

    The tens of thousands of spectators gathered below were talking a lot. It was the first time for many of them to see the 'Drip Sword' Ji Yichuan, and they felt that Ji Yichuan was like an iceberg that lasted ten thousand years, which made people feel chilled in their hearts: "Ji Yichuan is too aloof.  The same goes for his son, one against seven? Even if Ji Ning is really stronger than the other seven, how can he win if he is attacked by seven at the same time?"

    ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡±

    "I heard that Ji Ning was only ten years old and was ordered by his father to participate in the Golden Sword Ceremony and asked him to play against seven. How pitiful."

    Many spectators began to sympathize with Ji Ning. After all, among the eight young men on the battlefield, Ji Ning was the thinnest and youngest. Ji Ning had a good-looking appearance a thin and comely young man, and his father was well-known.  Cold and stern, I can completely imagine how harshly this young man was usually asked by his father.

    "Have you chosen?" The long-haired woman looked at the eight boys.

    Seven of the teenagers stood on one side of the battle platform, either using scimitars, spears, straight knives, or sharp swords.  Everyone stared at Ji Ning.

    On the other side of the battle platform was a lonely Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning held a sword and looked at the opposite side calmly.

    "Now that we have chosen everything." The long-haired woman waved her hand, put away a pile of unused weapons next to her, and said at the same time, "Let's get started."

    The words just fell.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  The seven figures on one side of the fighting platform all sprang out quickly and rushed towards Ji Ning on the other side of the fighting platform.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 8 Ji Ning¡¯s Sword

    Seven figures approached from different directions, attacking Ning like a siege.

    Although they had not prepared for the 'seven-on-one' battle before, they were all the most talented young men in the land under the command of the Ji family's Xifu. Even though they were slightly dissatisfied with the Ji family's young master, none of them  Dare to slack off, and unanimously chose to go all out to attack!

    Ji Ning stood there motionless. When seven figures came in front of him, he moved!

    Phew~~~

    Like a gust of wind, it flashed past among the flashes of swords and shadows.  The control of strength, body, and speed is extremely refined, and the force exerted is also exquisite He can easily follow a route and fly out among the siege of seven talented teenagers.

    "What!"

    "Avoided?"

    "How can it be?"

    The seven teenagers all stopped, their eyes full of shock and disbelief. Just now, Ji Ning did not use weapons and easily avoided their siege just by relying on footwork.  This terrifying footwork shows that as long as Ji Ning is willing, the seven of them can't even touch the corner of Ji Ning's clothes.

    "So fast."

    "Like a gust of wind."

    "As expected of the only son of the Dripping Water Sword, he was so powerful that I couldn't even see clearly. I vaguely saw a shadow." The tens of thousands of spectators were excited. The people on this land have been practicing since they were young.  So they all have some discernment, and even most of them can only see blurry shadows, how fast they can be seen.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stopped and stood on the side of the fighting platform.

    "None of the seven opponents forced me to use the sword, and their footwork is not as good as mine." Ji Ning glanced at the seven opponents in the distance. From the short dodge just now, he could already determine the level of footwork of these seven opponents. "There are  There are two people with meticulous footwork, one is the young man with a scimitar, and the other is the golden-haired beast. It seems that the information obtained before was wrong."

    Although his father was aloof, Ji Ning still sent people to collect information on the seven opponents this time. He only knew that the scimitar boy had reached the level of footwork. He didn't expect that the golden-haired beast was as advanced as that.

    "But their footwork is worse than mine." Ji Ning showed a smile.

    After all, he has reached the realm of harmony between man and nature in terms of footwork. Even if he only performs micro-level footwork on the battlefield, his performance is obviously more perfect and comfortable. In addition, he is practicing steps such as "Wind Shadow Step".  The unique knowledge of law naturally has an advantage.

    "Hold him."

    "Don't give him a chance to dodge."

    "Go together."

    Seven teenagers made a comeback again.

    Ji Ning came strolling over.

    In an instant, the seven young men and Ji Ning collided again. The swords and swords flickered, and Ji Ning seemed to be strolling. The long sword in his hand was like a whip, and the force was completely transmitted to the tip of the sword, and then he was whipped out.  Because the Golden Sword Ceremony is about minimizing deaths, the weapons are all non-edged and are more suitable for slashing, sweeping, drawing and other moves.

    quick!

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is so fast that it makes people¡¯s hearts tremble.

    I saw Ji Ning walking out from the siege of seven people, and at the same time, he drew seven swords like lightning.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    The five figures were immediately whipped and all flew backwards. They flew more than ten feet away and fell to the ground. They all stood up with disgrace and difficulty. Some couldn't help but cover their chests and coughed and vomited blood. Some had their faces scratched.  All of them had ugly and unbelievable expressions on their faces.  Because the five of them clearly saw Ji Ning's sword coming out just now and tried their best to block it, but no one could touch Ji Ning's sword.

    Didn¡¯t even touch it!  He was whipped away by Ji Ning!

    "The sword and man become one!" These five talented young men instantly determined the swordsmanship level of Master Ji in front of them and understood the huge gap.

    There were only three teenagers left on the battlefield.

    Ji Ning held a black sword and looked at the scimitar boy and the golden-haired beast not far away, and nodded secretly: "I struck each of them with a sword, but both of them touched my sword. The scimitar boy used it.  Very fast, but it has not reached the subtle state. The golden-haired beast actually reached the subtle state of man and sword."

    "Master Ji Ning, remembermy name is Zhi! Ji Zhi!" The golden-haired beast man stared at Ji Ning, "I am the one who defeats you!"

    The face of the boy with the scimitar changed slightly: "It turns out that among the many tribesmen, I am not the strongest. There are actually two stronger than me, and even this Zhu has reached the point where man and sword can become one."

    He has been practicing hard in the Martial Palace for several years.

    He knew that he was from a humble background and could not acquire top-notch sword skills, so he simply gave up on the complexity of sword skills.He pursues the ¡®quickness¡¯ of sword skills with all his heart!  Your own knife must be fast enough, the faster the better.  He pursues the ultimate in speed, combined with meticulous footworkif he doesn't draw his sword, he will definitely be able to defeat other teenagers if he uses his sword.

    But now he was shocked to find that not only the only son of Dripping Sword Ji Yichuan was better than him, but also the golden-haired guy next to him who had never been famous.

    "Ji Ning." The scimitar boy suddenly growled, "I know you are stronger than me, but I hope you can take my three swords! Take my three swords alone As for you, Zhu, don't interfere."

    Zhuan stood aside and sneered, dismissive. This young man with a scimitar was much inferior to him in strength, not to mention that Ji Ning's footwork was too powerful to form a siege. Let this young man with a scimitar bring humiliation to himself.

    Opposite him, Ji Ning glanced at the scimitar boy thoughtfully. He could feel the belief contained in the scimitar boy's words.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Wow!"

    The boy with the scimitar whizzed towards him and turned into a phantom. His eyes were as fierce as a wolf. The moment he approached Ji Ning, his scimitar came out!  The scimitar's blade was dazzling, and the first cut was a slash towards Ji Ning's neck. Logically speaking, the scimitar did not have an edge, so it was not suitable to use a slash like this.

    But obviously the scimitar boy wanted to show off his best trick.

    "Back off." Ji Ning's figure was like the wind. He stepped back, and the scimitar whizzed past him.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The boy with the scimitar suddenly struck out again with his backhand. The speed of the knife was even faster, and he slashed towards Ji Ning's neck from the opposite direction.  Ji Ning managed to dodge with his feet, but it was a bit difficult. If he continued to use only the subtle footwork, as long as the opponent's sword was faster, Ji Ning would have to draw his sword.

    "Whoops!" The sword light suddenly came out of his hand, became faster, and instantly approached Ji Ning's eyes.

    The third knife - the Lishou knife!

    The scimitar left his hand was spinning. The acceleration of the previous two swords made the last one reach an astonishing speed. Ji Ning struck out without hesitation.

    "Clang." The swords collided, and the scimitar flew back and fell back into the hands of the young man with the scimitar.

    The scimitar boy nodded: "I lost."

    Then he jumped down directly and jumped off the fighting platform.  The scimitar boy knew very well Ji Ning was not on the same level as him at all. Not to mention that Ji Ning must have practiced the most superb swordsmanship of the Ji family. The state of combining swords alone was enough to make him helpless.  He was satisfied to be able to exert his strongest strength on this battlefield.

    "Recruit that scimitar boy into the Ji family!" Palace Master Ji Youyang, who was watching the battle from a distance, told a servant standing behind him, "He has the potential to become an innate."

    "Yes, Master."

    ¡­¡­

    Only Ji Ning and Zhu were left on the battlefield.

    Zhuan's pupils glowed golden, looking at Ji Ning from a distance. At the same time, a faint golden light began to appear on the surface of his body, and a powerful aura naturally spread out. This made Ji Ning's pupils shrink in the distance opposite him: "This Zhuan is also capable of cultivation."  The method of refining the body of gods and demons? It seems that it has been practiced to a very high level."

    "Ji Ning." Zhuan said in a low voice, "I admit that your movement skills are faster than mine! But today we have to decide who is the strongest. You won't get the golden sword just by running away! You have to face me head-on.  Fighting and fighting, but unfortunately when it comes to head-to-head combat, you are no match for me, you will definitely lose!"

    Ji Ning held the black sword and looked at his opponent calmly.

    From the ferocious aura contained in the î¼, Ji Ning can speculate that this î¼ must have gone through many life-and-death killings. In addition, the opponent's sword skills have reached the point where a human and a sword can be integrated into one. The golden light on his body also shows that he has cultivated powerful divine skills.  As for the demon body refining method, if my guess is correct, I should be practicing "Xuanhuang Immortality". After all, I know all the nineteen gods and demon body refining methods in the five houses of the Ji family.

    "This man named Zhu has experienced a lot of life and death killings. He also has the method of refining the body of gods and demons, and his sword skills are a combination of human and sword. But he is not famous at all." Ji Ning secretly said, "He is definitely not from the tribe, he should be Ji  The secrets within the clanare very likely to have been cultivated by the poisonous snake Ji Lie and deliberately concealed."

    "Are you scared?" Zhu was holding a single sword and staring at Ji Ning. He did not take the initiative to approach but waited for Ji Ning to attack.

    Ji Ning walked over step by step while holding the black sword, very calm and comfortable, as if he was walking in his own home.  If he had encountered a trap before being attacked by a winged snake, Ji Ning might have been in a little more trouble.  But several months had passed since the attack by the Winged Snake, and the combination of footwork and heavenly man greatly improved Ji Ning's swordsmanship.

    The so-called

    "The unity of heaven and man in footwork only requires hard work, and the unity of heaven and man in swordsmanship is also a certainty."  Although the swordsmanship between heaven and man has not yet been achieved,? But Ji Ning's swordsmanship is no longer what it was a few months ago.  You don't need to use the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" to defeat this î¼ easily.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword suddenly moved!

    "Huh!" The shadow of the sword fell instantly like falling rain.

    ?Beautiful and colorful.

    When the swordsmanship of killing people becomes a beautiful enjoyment, it has obviously reached an extremely high level.

    "Break it." Zhuan roared and waved his single sword. The sword light was as strong as blood. He slashed at Ji Ning with huge sword lights. At this moment, it was like hell had descended Those huge sword lights were hell.  The punishment knife makes people feel desperate, as if they are willing to die under the light of this knife.

    "Blood Prison Sword?" Ji Ning splashed the rainwater from the sword wantonly.

    The light of the sword is like rainwater connected into a stream of water. The water is gurgling and entangled with the bamboo.  No matter how fiercely the blood prison knife exploded, it was entangled under the gurgling water and lost its arrogance.

    And Zan felt as if he was trapped in a water cage, with water from all directions surrounding him crazily. It was clear that he had infinite power, but he just couldn't use it against the water.

    "Broken." Zun's sword was so crazy that even though it was constantly entangled, it still didn't hesitate at all and became even more violent.

    "The sword skills are really brave." Ji Ning said softly.

    Opponents of this level do not pose even the slightest threat. It is just that this Zhu's sword skills, which have been honed in life and death, are more attractive to Ji Ning, so Ji Ning is willing to spar with him ten times to gain experience.  Ji Ning knew very wellcompared to some of the older generation's strong men, what he lacked was sufficient experience.

    "Wow."

    The black long sword in Ji Ning's hand suddenly stabbed forward. For a moment, the world seemed to be quiet. The hazy light of the sword seemed to turn into a raindrop. The raindrop passed through the single sword, and the single sword shattered. The raindrop hit Zan again.  On his chest, it was as if a drop of water fell on a stone. There was a faint sound of cracking bones, and the whole body flew dozens of feet away and fell hard to the ground under the fighting platform.  A pit appeared.

    The dripping water of the dripping sword penetrates the stone!

    "Pfft." Zhuan covered his chest and spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    He lowered his head and looked at his chest. The skin of the Great Innate Demonic Beast he was wearing had cracked, and his chest was completely dented and the bones were shattered. This was because Ji Ning was using a very ordinary black long sword with no sharp edge.  sword.

    ¡­¡­

    The tens of thousands of spectators gathered in the entire martial arts training ground were suddenly silent at first, followed by the sky-high noise. They were completely shocked. He was indeed the son of Ji Yichuan, the Dripping Sword. No wonder the Dripping Sword was so arrogant.  His own son was one against seven This seemingly handsome young master Ji Ning was also terrifying. He easily defeated seven opponents.

    "Hahaha" Palace Master Ji Youyang let out a hearty laugh, extremely happy.

    Won.

    His lineage still won. Ji Ning won the golden sword and became the next palace master.

    "A drop of water penetrates a stone! The sword of entry!" Ji Lie, who was sitting next to him, clenched his right hand that was hanging on the armrest so hard that the stone armrest was broken into pieces.

    "Second brother." Palace Master Ji Youyang turned to look at his second brother.

    Ji Lie also looked at his eldest brother, the master of the palace, his face changed, and he said in a low voice: "The Sword of Entry At only ten years old, the sword technique has already entered the country. I, one of the five major sword techniques of the Ji family, the "Drip Water Sutra", can actually master it.  ! He is even more evil than his father. Brother, you have Ji Yichuan in your lineage first, and now you have Ji Ning. It¡¯s God who doesn¡¯t help me, I¡¯m so defeated that I have nothing to say!¡±

    ? **

    ~~~ The new book is asking for a recommendation ticket ~~~~ The golden keyboard annual writer selection also ask for free tickets ~~~

    ? **

    Welcome all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: Dongshan Daze, Chapter 9: The Talisman of No Trace for Ten Thousand Miles

    Palace Master Ji Youyang said: "Second brother, listen to me!"

    "Brother." Ji Lie closed his eyes, then suddenly opened his eyes and growled, "Needless to say, from today on, Ji Ning is my successor as the head of the Ji family house, and I, Ji Lie, must obey his orders, be loyal to him, and serve  I will not disobey even the slightest bit of disobedience when I, Ji Clan, fight in the Western Mansion. I am very convinced of Ji Ning, but I am not convinced of you!"

    Ji Liehuo stood up, turned around and left.

    "Father." Ji Wuyu, who was beside him, also shouted, followed closely.

    Ji Youyang watched Ji Lie leave silently, but showed a smile. He knew very well that his second brother Ji Lie had a strong temper and was very warlike at heart. He would be convinced by the strong but not the weak!  Ji Youyang has been inferior to his second brother in terms of strength since he was young. Of course Ji Lie will be dissatisfied.  But Ji Lie said at the beginning As long as Ji Yichuan is the master of the palace, he will have no problem with it.

    Now that Ji Ning is even more evil than his father Ji Yichuan, and he defeated seven opponents so overwhelmingly to win the golden sword, Ji Lie is of course equally convinced.

    If you take it, you will take it!

    If you don¡¯t accept it, you just don¡¯t accept it!

    He, Ji Lie, has always been dissatisfied with his eldest brother Ji Youyang.

    ¡­¡­

    at dusk.

    A feast is being held in the Piaoxue Palace of Ji's West Mansion. The successor of the palace master has finally been decided. What an important event it is for Ji's West Mansion. When Ji Youyang abdicates and Ji Ning takes over, then Ji Ning will also hold the position of deacon.  And Ji Youyang, as an innate being and the previous head of the palace, will also hold the position of deacon.

    There are a total of ten deacons in the Ji family's Xifu. Some major events related to the fate of the Xifu are jointly decided by the ten deacons.  Once Ji Ning takes over, the weakest among the top ten deacons will have to withdraw!  The power structure will also change, and it is completely conceivable that the direct lineage will be stronger in the future.

    ¡°Wusa, Wusa!¡±

    I saw more than thirty almost half-naked beast-skin girls dancing in the center of the hall.

    On both sides and back of the main hall, there are musicians playing and beating pan, bell, xun and other musical instruments. The sound of the instruments is either deep or ethereal, echoing in the main hall.  In the main hall, a group of people with the highest power in Ji's West Mansion were changing cups one by one, laughing loudly.

    As the heir to the palace, Ji Ning also sat alone. There was a table in front of him, which was filled with delicious food.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~" The animal skin girl holding a large wine jar stood aside. Seeing that Ji Ning's animal head wine glass was empty, she even helped to fill it up. There were dozens of kilograms of large wine jars that the animal skin girl could pour.  When I got up, there wasn't a trace of spillage.

    "It really has a unique charm." Ji Ning looked at it and shook his head.

    In the other seat next to Ji Ning, there was more than one person sitting.

    Ji Yichuan naturally knelt down and sat in the center of the table, with Yu Chixue beside him. At the same time, there was a big snow-white dog lying next to him, which was none other than the mythical beast Bai Shuize.

    Those who can hold a case alone in the main hall of Piaoxue Palace are those with extremely high status in the Ji family's Western Mansion.  Even the mother, Yu Chixue, had to be brought in as Mrs. Ji Yichuan and was not qualified to sit alone.

    ¡­¡­

    Each of the innate creatures is either bringing their family members or their domesticated spiritual beasts.

    It soon fell into the night, and the musicians and dancers all retreated one by one, and even the maids who were serving them were kicked out. At this time, it was time to talk about some big things. If they talked about some extremely secret things, they would even  Some of the family members and spiritual beasts present must be ordered to retreat.

    "Everyone." Palace Master Ji Youyang said with a smile, "Today's Golden Sword Ceremony has just ended. Ji Ning, at the age of ten, defeated all opponents with one against seven to win the Golden Sword, and naturally became the Palace Master's successor. But Ji Ning  Ning is still young I will wait until he is older and has more experience to take over the position of palace master. I think we will wait until he is twenty, what do you think?"

    "good."

    "good."

    "Ji Ning's talent is no less than that of Yichuan, and he is the most suitable candidate for the palace master." All the other deacons nodded, and no one, including Ji Lie, raised any objections.

    Ji Yichuan, who was sitting aside, showed a rare smile and said, "Master of the palace."

    "Yichuan, what's going on?" Ji Youyang looked over.

    "I want something for my son." Ji Yichuan said.

    Ji Youyang was confused: "What is it?"

    "Ten Thousand Miles Invisible Talisman!" Ji Yichuan said solemnly. As soon as the words were spoken, the entire hall fell silent. Many innate creatures looked at each other with shock.

    "The Talisman of No Trace for Ten Thousand Miles?" Ji Youyang frowned and looked at Ji Ning and asked, "Jining, do you want this Talisman of No Trace for Ten Thousand Miles?"

    Ji Ning, who was sitting with a wine glass with an animal head, was startled and looked atMy father glanced at it and nodded: "Yes."

    Ji Yichuan said: "Ji Ning is the next Palace Master, so I should be able to get this Ten Thousand Miles Invisible Talisman."

    "Okay." Ji Youyang nodded, then took a deep breath and turned his hands, and a strange jade talisman glowing with jade appeared in his hand. The jade talisman had complex lines like a heavenly book, and strange waves faintly emitted, making the surrounding void  It all seemed twisted. Ji Youyang threw it directly in front of Ji Yichuan, "Yichuan, this Ten Thousand Miles Invisible Talisman is the treasure of my Ji family's Xifu town. It must not be used lightly."

    Ji Yichuan nodded: "I understand."

    ¡­¡­

    On the way back from Piaoxue Palace late at night, Ji Ning walked with his parents and Bai Shuize.

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning asked doubtfully, "What is the Wanli Wutang Talisman? Father, what do you want this Wanli Wanxiang Talisman for?"

    Yu Chixue looked at his son with a smile: "This is why your father asked you to participate in the Golden Sword Ceremony and win the Golden Sword before allowing you to go out. Because you can only gain control if you win the Golden Sword and become the confirmed next Palace Master.  The treasure of the mansion is the 'No Trace Talisman'."

    Ji Yichuan said with a cold face: "The Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman is an extremely precious Taoist talisman. It was obtained by chance by an ancestor of my Ji family's Xifu three hundred years ago. At the beginning, he got three Taoist talismans in total.  , but two copies were usedonly the last Dao Talisman remained, which became the treasure of the town."

    "What's the use of it?" Ji Ning asked.

    Ji Yichuan smiled and said: "As long as you use the Wanli Wutang Talisman, you can instantly reach any place within Wanli."

    "What." Ji Ning was shocked. He could reach anywhere within ten thousand miles in an instant?

    "You can't even buy this kind of Taoist talisman, and it was only by chance that our ancestors got it." Ji Yichuan sighed, "For our Ji family, being able to get a treasure of this level is a matter of great luck. You  As the next Palace Master, I can directly obtain this Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman in your name, and no one can object."

    After speaking, Ji Yichuan turned his hand and took out a small jade sword glowing with blood and handed it to Ji Ning: "This jade sword was soaked in my blood for a long time before it was made. No matter how far away it is, I can sense this jade sword."  Where you are, if you are going to go out this time, take it with you. Remember, if you encounter a crisis, break this jade sword immediately. I will know it immediately as soon as you break the jade sword, and I will use this Wanli immediately  The traceless talisman will reach you instantly and save your life."

    "Ah." Ji Ning immediately understood why his father needed this Wanliwu Talisman.

    Ji Yichuan shouted: "When you go out to explore, don't leave my Xifu City too far. This Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman can only reach a distance of ten thousand miles at most. I can sense the position of the jade sword to know how far you are. Once I sense that you have left Xifu City for more than ten thousand miles,  , I will go immediately to capture you and lock you in the dungeon for three years!"

    Ji Ning blinked and was imprisoned in a dungeon?  The dark prison, which never sees sunlight all day long, is the place where death row prisoners and hard-core prisoners are imprisoned in Ji's West Mansion.

    "Please remember this," Ji Ning responded.

    Thousands of miles away?

    It¡¯s enough. After all, the area under the control of Ji¡¯s Western Mansion is only a few thousand miles, and further west are the spheres of influence of other overlords.

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue asked with concern, "When are you going to go out and explore?"

    "Let's prepare a little bit." Ji Ning nodded, "In three days."

    ¡­¡­

    Three days have passed in the blink of an eye.

    Early in the morning, the genius was in Ji Ning's house.

    "Ning'er, take these with you." Yuchixue waved her hand, and two large piles of animal skin clothes and other sundries appeared out of thin air on the bed.

    "Mother." Ji Ning couldn't help but say, "I have prepared everything myself, including clothes, food, and supplies."

    Ji Yichuan shouted coldly: "You can take it with you if you are asked. These are all sewn by your mother's own hands, stitch by stitch."

    Ji Ning's heart trembled, and she couldn't help but glance at her mother. Yuchixue's eyes were always on her son. Ji Ning could feel the endless love contained in her mother's eyes Growing up, her mother treated her with every possible care;  It's like everything about my mother. I'm afraid my mother will be really worried when I go out this time.

    The mother is worried about her son traveling thousands of miles, not to mention that he is going out on an adventure.

    "Father." Ji Ning felt heavy and changed the topic, "When I go out this time, will Ji Lie secretly"

    "No." Ji Yichuan said coldly, "We, the Ji family, have been able to survive on this land so far only because of unity. Internal strife is absolutely prohibited. Those who violate it will be hunted down by the five houses of the Ji family! Moreover, Ji Lie's temperament  I also know very well that he is just dissatisfied with the master of the palace, Ji Youyang, but his heart is still for the Ji family, and he has a strong heart.??I am equally proud and disdain to do such a thing.  "

    Ji Ning nodded thoughtfully.

    "Don't worry about Ji Lie." Ji Yichuan shouted, "What you have to worry about more is the big monsters. The big monsters have different talents and methods. The innate creatures of my Ji family's Xifu also often die.  Not to mention that you haven¡¯t become an innate yet!¡±

    "Stop talking." Yuchixue continued, "My son is going out on an adventure, so why don't he say something nice? Ning'er, mother has one more thing for you." As she said this, a golden book appeared in her hand  The pages of the book are like gold foil, and there are four ancient characters on the book - "Wind Wing Escape Technique".

    "This is a body skill, and it is also the most precious set of immortal and demon secret skills that my mother possesses. Please wait until you become an innate creature to look at it again." Yu Chixue instructed, "Also, you are not allowed to teach it to Ji  Any one of them."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    Like the "Wind Shadow Step" taught to me by my mother, only my mother can!  Because this set of footwork does not exist among the Ji family, and her mother also ordered her not to pass on the "Fengying Step" to other members of the Ji family.  The "Wind Wing Escape Technique" is also owned by the mother and is prohibited from being passed on to anyone else in the Ji family.

    "Okay, let's go." Ji Yichuan said, "If you want to leave, just leave."

    "Father, mother, I'm leaving." Ji Ning looked at his parents.

    Then he turned around and walked out. Mowu and the maid Qiuye were already waiting outside.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 10 Dongshan Daze

    The edge of the mountain forest outside Xifu City.

    Ji Ning, Mowu, and maid Qiuye were sitting on three black cunning beasts. The black cunning beast looked like a leopard, with faint leopard prints on its body and horns on its head. It was an extremely ferocious beast.  It can climb mountains and ridges as easily as it can walk on flat ground, and it is extremely fast, making it an excellent mount.  Of course it's worse than a tamed monster.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s status, using such a mount is considered very low-key.  .

    "Xifucheng." Ji Ning turned around and looked at the huge city in the distance, where he had lived since childhood.

    "Let's go!" Ji Ning shouted.

    The heel of the black cunning beast was knocked on its abdomen, and the black cunning beast immediately jumped out and ran out. Behind them, Qiuye and Mo Wu also rode the black cunning beast to keep up.

    ¡­¡­

    Winter is gone and spring is coming.

    In an overgrown mountain forest, dozens of men wearing animal skins were marching happily, more than half of them carrying burdens.

    "Uncle Dara!" One of the youthful young men holding a spear said excitedly, "Before, you refused to take me to Dongshanze, saying how dangerous Dongshanze was. But this time there is no danger at all, and you can  Catching so many fish is enough to feed our tribe for a long time.¡±

    Next to him, a man who looked like a majestic black bear smiled: "Ah Yi, you have brought us good luck. This time we went to Dongshanze and not one of our clan members died. This is rare. But you can't underestimate Dongshan because of this."  Ze, Dongshan Ze is a gathering place for countless great monsters on the land with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Of course, there are endless fish in Dongshan Ze."

    "Ah Yi, this is your first time fishing with us. If you go fishing a few times, you will know how dangerous it is. When you go back, you must work hard to train your body and strengthen your Qi. Only those who are strong can live a long time." A one-armed man next to him also said  Smiling.

    "Ah Yi is not young anymore. I should be able to find a woman for Ah Yi this time when I go back. I can get some more good skins and exchange them with a neighboring tribe for a woman with a bigger butt and more fertility."

    "Find more women and have more babies."

    These men were teasing the boy one by one.

    At this moment, a black-furred demonic beast was lurking in the lush thorn bushes not far away. It had smooth hair, a soft body, and looked like a leopard. Its eyes were faintly green, and its body was more than two feet long.  Its mane is very hard, like fan-shaped spikes.

    It is waiting, waiting for the opportunity.

    "Don't worry about it, I'll look for it myself." Ah Yi blushed and shouted.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    The men laughed.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Roar!" A huge black shadow suddenly jumped out, directly towards a tribe of men walking on the edge holding spears.

    "There is a demon!" The tribesman roared angrily, and quickly thrust forward with the spear in his hand. This thrust, which he had practiced hard since he was a child, had great power due to the internal strength he had worked hard for decades, "Pfft  !" The huge black shadow's claws lightly tapped on the spear, causing the spear to tilt to one side.

    "quick."

    "kill."

    Several tribal men in the surrounding area roared and stabbed out the spears in their hands. As a small tribe, there is no profound magic and fairy magic, so long weapons such as spears and spears are loved by many people. Every day  You only need to practice hard on simple movements such as thrusting and interception, and even if you practice hard for decades, your power will be extraordinary.

    "Wow!" Stepping on the spear weapon, the huge black shadow jumped lightly and rushed towards the center of the group of tribal men.

    The men of these tribes often go to Dongshanze to fish, so the return route they choose is very safe and they rarely encounter monsters. However, they are still very cautious in their hearts. The tribesmen carrying the burdens are all in the center, as if they are just holding weapons.  The stronger tribesmen are on the periphery.

    "It's a beast!" the one-armed man shouted, "Be careful." As he said that, he waved his single sword and headed towards the huge black shadow.

    "Monster, die!" The most majestic one, 'Uncle Dara', who looked like a black bear, also wielded a long-handled giant ax and rushed towards the huge black shadow.

    "kill."

    The men of the tribe are all crazy.

    They all knew the reputation of the beast. The six powerful warriors of the tribe who had just been surrounded by the beast were easily trampled by the beast and jumped to the center with their weapons. This made them all understand This beast has probably been cultivated to the level of acquired perfection.  Monster, maybe a few people will die today.

    "Roar~~" The beast roared again, not like the previous one that just touched and ran away, but charged crazily.

    Bang!

    The one-armed man was directly shaken and flew away, while the most majestic Uncle Dara roared with splitting eyes and swung the giant axe. The beast was also obviously angry.Realizing that this giant ax human was the most threatening one, he ignored the other tribe warriors and slapped his claws directly on the giant axe, causing the ax to deflect but still hit the beast's abdomen, creating a slash.  It was a huge wound, but the beast's abdominal muscles tightened, and very little blood flowed out. The main reason was that the ax cut was not deep enough.  The beast roared and trampled the ax with its hooves and claws, then opened its fangs and opened its mouth to bite Uncle Dara.

    "Uncle Dara." Ah Yi, who was still in a daze, shouted in shock.

    "Da!"

    "Da!"

    The men in the surrounding tribes were all anxious.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Whoops!" A flash of light like a shooting star passed through a long distance, instantly penetrated from the head of the beast, then flew out from behind the head of the beast, and then penetrated into the big tree that needed to be surrounded by two people.  Arrows popped out from the other side of the tree.

    "Roar."

    Uncle Dara fell to the ground, and the giant beast's huge body fell on him, and the blood was all over Uncle Dara's face.

    "Uncle Dara." The young man Ah Yi rushed over, almost crying.

    "It's okay." The majestic man suddenly pushed the beast and stood up. At the same time, he wiped his face, making the whole face covered with blood. "This is not my blood, it is the blood of the beast."

    The one-armed man also came over to take a look. He looked at the corpse of the beast and then looked at the thick tree next to him. His pupils could not help but shrink, and he said in a low voice: "An arrow penetrated the hardest skull of the beast and also penetrated the black arrow wood.  It's too scary. Moreover, the beast was hit by an arrow when it was flying, and this archery skill is also"

    "He is a sharp archer."

    "It was the sharp archer who took action." After looking at the bodies of the beasts, the men of the tribe even looked into the distance. From the direction in which the arrows were shot, they determined the general direction of the sharp archer.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    I saw three figures approaching from the depths of the mountain forest. The tribal men looked carefully and soon they saw clearly. They saw three people riding three handsome black beasts. The black beasts were riding on the rugged road.  But it was like walking on flat ground in the mountains and forests, and soon they arrived in front of this group of tribal men.

    "Uh" Looking at the three people in front of them, the tribe men were stunned.

    The rider was a handsome black cunning beast, and he was also wearing relatively exquisite animal skin clothing. However, the person in front was a very delicate-looking young man, and the person next to him was an even more beautiful woman. They swore that everyone in their entire tribe  It is impossible to find such a beautiful woman. Although she is dressed very handsomely at the moment, she cannot hide her beauty.  As for the man on the other side of the boy, he exuded a fierce aura that made the tribal men tremble.

    "Huh." The man got off the black cunning beast, walked to the thick black arrow tree, and pulled out the arrow with a sneer.

    "Sir." The man walked up to the young man and handed the arrow over to him respectfully.

    Ji Ning took it.

    When you go out on adventures, although you prepare a lot of arrows, if you shoot one arrow, you don¡¯t need it, because you¡¯re afraid that you will run out of arrows soon.  These are very good arrowscan be used multiple times.

    "Dear Master." The one-armed man among the tribe men stepped forward and bowed respectfully, "Thank you for saving us. I wonder if our Iron Stone Tribe can do anything for you, Master."

    None of the men from other tribes dared to say a word.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? Going out with a maid and a male servant This is obviously not an ordinary person, plus the previous title of Young Master.  Those who can be called a son are generally the sons of leaders of large tribes with tens of thousands of tribesmen. Only then can they be respectfully called a son.  Obviously this boy should come from a very large tribe.

    "Which of you is familiar with Dongshan Ze?" Ji Ning sat on the black cunning beast and asked directly.

    A group of tribal men look at each other.

    Why is this young man going to Dongshanze?  It is absolutely impossible to just fish like them, it must be very dangerous.

    "I am familiar with it." The black and strong Uncle Dara took a step forward, "I have been fishing in Dongshan Ze for decades and am very familiar with it. If the young master wants to go to Dongshan Ze, I am willing to lead the way."

    "Very good." Ji Ning on the black cunning beast smiled, casually took out a piece of gold animal head and threw it over, "Just come with me."

    Uncle Dara's eyes lit up when he took the piece of gold. This piece of gold, which weighs ten kilograms, is enough to support his child for a lifetime. He handed it to the one-armed man next to him: "Take it back for me and give it to my family."  Big boy, if I die, you can help me take care of my three babies."

    "Okay." The one-armed man nodded.

    "Tell me your name." Ji Ning said.

    "Dear young master, you can call me Da!" Uncle Dara?Jingdao.

    "Da, get on her black cunning beast." Ji Ning pointed to Qiuye's mount next to him, "Qiuye, come to me."

    "Yes, sir."

    Qiuye jumped down, then climbed onto Ji Ning's black cunning beast, hugging Ji Ning's waist from behind.  She has been serving Ji Ning since she was a child and grew up together. Their relationship is as deep as that of brother and sister. Moreover, as Ji Ning's personal maid, she has long been designated as Ji Ning's woman. Of course, there is no taboo.

    Uncle Dara held his breath and carefully mounted the Black Cunning Beast. He had never ridden such a good mount before.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning gave the order.

    Wow!

    Ji Ning and others quickly disappeared into the forest on the black cunning beast.

    "Uncle Dao." The young man Ah Yilian asked anxiously, "Uncle Dara takes them to Dongshan Ze, will there be any danger?"

    The one-armed man nodded and said: "They are different from us. That boy must be the child of a big tribal leader. He received the best teachings since he was a child. He should have shot that arrow. He went to Dongshanze for a coming-of-age ceremony adventure.  ! Enough monsters need to be killed, and Dongshanze is too big and complicated to figure out with a simple map, so they asked Uncle Dara to help guide them."

    "A coming-of-age ceremony? But that boy is probably underage." A young man said.

    "Some people look older, some look younger." The one-armed man said.

    In fact, Ji Ning is just eleven years old now, and his height is over 1.7 meters, which is similar to his previous life.

    "But this young master is very kind and righteous." The one-armed man sighed, "Just now, if the beast attacked, if that young master hadn't taken action we would probably have killed a few people, and the first one to die was your uncle Dara! If you have the grace to save us, you, Dara,  Even if Uncle La knew he was going to die, he would have to go over and help guide him. What's more, the young master also gave me such a piece of gold with an animal head, which weighs ten kilograms!"

    "Quick, quick, quick." The one-armed man suddenly shouted, "Separate the body of the beast and carry it back."

    "quick."

    "Come."

    One by one, they drew their knives and swung their axes, and quickly divided the body of the beast, and then started on their way back.

    ? **

    ~~~Please add to favorites~~~Please vote for recommendations~~~

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 11 Entering Daze

    Ji Ning and his party rode three black cunning beasts and rushed out of the edge of the mountain forest.

    "Look." Uncle Dara pointed forward, "Ahead is Dongshanze."

    "Dongshanze."

    Ji Ning looked away.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can see the vast and endless swamp in the distance, glowing with beautiful colors under the spring sunshine.  You can even see at a glance some birds sometimes swooping down to catch fish, and you can also see the swinging tails of some huge aquatic animals looming among the lush aquatic plants, and sometimes a huge head pops up. This is the world of monsters!

    "Dongshan Ze." Ji Ning murmured, "We are finally here!"

    Dongshanze is located between the Ji family and the Tiemu family.  The Temu clan is a hegemonic force that is comparable to the Ji clan, but they have a hostile relationship with the Ji clan!

    Dongshanze is thousands of miles wide, completely comparable to the vast territory of a province in the previous life. Such a large swamp Of course there are many monsters gathered there. There are as many as twelve monsters known to the Ji family alone!

    Ever since he left Xifu City to wander around, Ji Ning wanted to fight against the great demons in the early stages of innate life. But the great demons were lurking in the deep mountains and swamps. How could they be so easy to find?  He had been looking for a place for nearly a month but could not find it. In anger, Ji Ning immediately changed his route and headed directly to Dongshanze!

    "There are many monsters in Dongshanze, and most of them are in the early stage of innate life. I don't believe that I can't meet one." Ji Ning is not afraid of tigers as a newborn calf, but he doesn't dare to be careless, because many of Ji's clan members died in Dongshanze.  For example, my grandfather died in Dongshanze!

    ¡­¡­

    "Mowu, Qiuye." Ji Ning jumped off the black cunning beast and ordered at the same time, "Dongshan Ze is too dangerous and full of dangers. This black cunning beast is useless in Dongshan Ze. You two take these three black cunning beasts,  Just go to the Iron Stone Tribe. Wait for me at the Iron Stone Tribe!"

    Mowu and Qiuye looked at each other and could only respectfully obey: "Yes, young master."

    "Da." Ji Ning looked at the tall dark man next to him, "You and I will go into Daze and let me get familiar with some important places, and then I will go back to the Iron Stone Tribe with you to rest."

    "Yes, sir." Uncle Dara also responded respectfully.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning walked forward directly, and Uncle Dara, who was carrying a big ax, also followed. Qiuye and Mowu watched their young master heading towards Dongshan Ze in the distance. Although they were worried, there was nothing they could do. One of them was serving the young master, and the other was.  He only imparted his rich experience in the mountains and forests to the young master, but as for his strength, he was far inferior to Ji Ning's.

    The vast Daze is beautiful and colorful.

    "In this big swamp, there are also soil, water and grasslands." Uncle Dara said with a smile, "There are even some small mountains and forests, and of course there are more swamps that can sink into when you step on them There are also the widest and deepest swamps.  It¡¯s a large lake. The road inside the swamp is the most difficult, and you might step into the swamp if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    Ji Ning followed him.

    "We, the Iron Stone Tribe, have lived in the mountains and forests next to Daze for hundreds of years. We often come here to fish. We know very well where we can and cannot go in Daze." Uncle Dara was very confident.  .

    Snapped!  Snapped!

    Trampled in the muddy water, Ji Ning also followed the tribal man into the Dongshan swamp.

    "Take a look." An animal skin paper appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand and handed it to him, "This is the map of Dongshan Ze. Take me to these circled places."

    "Ah." Uncle Dara was frightened when he saw it, "These are the places where the big demon lurks, the most dangerous places, places we never dare to get close to."

    "You don't need to come close." Ji Ning shook his head, "Just take me there and tell me where it is from a distance."

    Uncle Dara touched the sweat on his forehead and nodded: "Okay, I will take the young master there."

    ******

    Dongshanze is really too big, and it is really slow to move forward with only two legs. In addition, the places Ji Ning went to were here and there. The winding path was thousands of miles long. Fortunately, there was someone familiar with it.  Only with the guidance of Uncle Dara on the dark roads can we walk easily in this vast swamp.

    More than a month has passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning carries his food and drink with him in the crystals he carries with him. He can also roast some monster meat and eat it. When sleeping, he can just find a hill or a bush in the grass.  Ji Ning was not in a hurry to provoke those lurking monsters. He just determined his location first. From now on, he would be alone outside. With the body technique of "Heaven and Man are one", he would be able to walk on water, and he could travel thousands of miles in one day.  enough.

    "That's the last place." Uncle Dara pointed to the distance, where lush water plants about ten feet high were rippling in the wind. "In that place where the water plants are the most lush, there is a big demon lurking there. I heard that  It's a??A very big rhinoceros, a big water rhinoceros like a small mountain.  "

    "Okay, let's go back. I will thank you deeply when we return to the Iron Stone Tribe." Ji Ning said from one side.

    "Young Master has given me enough," Uncle Dara said.

    This seemingly handsome young man is really scary. He was attacked by monsters many times in Dongshanze for more than a month, but all those monsters were killed in front of this boy with one sword!  Ji Ning didn't care about the corpses of those monster beasts, but Uncle Dara was very distressed. These were monster beast meat. Selling the meat would make the tribe much better. He couldn't take any of them away, so he could only  Cut away some of the most critical parts.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Uncle Dara suddenly looked into the distance.

    There are many figures faintly visible on a mound in the distance.

    Deep in Daze, there are muddy areas, swamps, mountains, and even a high mountain.  That high mountain was called Dongshan, so this large swamp was called "Dongshanze".

    There were probably hundreds of figures gathered on the mound adjacent to the lake in the distance. Suddenly, ten figures rushed towards Ji Ning and Uncle Dara.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning frowned and looked at it.

    "Let's go." Uncle Dara was so frightened that he turned around and ran away.

    brush!

    Among the ten people running towards him, one was wearing cyan armor and came roaring towards him at an alarming speed, directly blocking Uncle Dara's escape path.

    "You two." The man in blue armor glanced indifferently, paused for a moment on Ji Ning's exquisitely tailored animal skin clothing, and then stopped caring, "Follow us!"

    "I wonder what you want us to do?" Uncle Dara bowed and asked respectfully when he saw the other party's armor.

    The other nine people also came over, all wearing armor.

    "Hurry up, if you are asked to follow us, just follow us. Otherwise, you will die here!" These armored guards all looked indifferent and held weapons, obviously well-trained.

    Uncle Dara looked at Ji Ning.

    "Let's go take a look first." Ji Ning said calmly. These armored guards in front of him were all extraordinary, but to him, they were just chickens and dogs But why did these armored guards take him away?  Ji Ning would not kill easily if it was not necessary.

    "Walk."

    "hurry up."

    Under the gaze of ten armored guards, Ji Ning and Uncle Dara walked towards the mound together.

    There are some weeds on the mound, and hundreds of people are gathering at the moment. A large number of people are lying there with their hands and feet tied, and there are about a hundred armor guards standing around. In the center is a stone chair. The stone chair  Sitting above him was a tall and burly man. The man was about ten feet tall, wearing heavy armor, and his eyes were extremely domineering.

    Ji Ning was shocked when he looked at the tall, heavy-armored man sitting in the center. The 'demon stone' he was carrying in his arms was beginning to heat up. It was obvious that he had sensed the demonic energy, and Ji Ning also faintly felt it.  The tall, heavily armored man in front, surrounded by armored guards, had an extraordinary aura.

    "There is a big demon." Ji Ning glanced over carefully.

    There are people around, and the one who can transform into human form is undoubtedly the great demon!

    ¡° I brought many items with me this time, and the demon stone is one of them. The demon stone is a special natural stone that will glow and heat once it senses the demonic energy.  For example, in some cities that are larger than Xifu City, demon mirrors will be hung at the city gates.  The demon mirror is polished with demon stone. As long as the monsters are close, the demon mirror will emit light.

    People are popular, and demons naturally have demonic aura. The aura here is actually the breath of life.

    "Da!"

    "Uncle Dara!"

    Suddenly several shouts rang out.

    Uncle Dara, who was walking on one side with Ji Ning, turned around and saw more than ten of the tied people lying there shouting. This made Uncle Dara look anxious: "Black  Tiger, why are you tied here?" Those dozen people were all members of his same tribe.

    "Ada, why are you here? That giant is a big demon. It will eat us one by one." One of the tied tribesmen shouted anxiously.

    "Big demon?" Uncle Dara was shocked.

    Ji Ning looked at the heavily armored giant sitting in the center surrounded by a group of armored guards in the distance. If he looked carefully, he could see that there was blood on the mouth of the giant man. The giant man was chewing quite contentedly. This made Ji Ning  Killing intent arose in Ning's heart: "It turns out that the big demon sensed by my demon stone is him! There are twelve big demons in Dongshan Daze. I don't know which one it is."

    "Shut up." A guard walked over and kicked the bound people, kicking them crazily, "It's all?I shut up.  "

    "You killed fellow humans for the sake of a big demon, and you still want me to shut up?"

    "The Qingjiawei who is still dignified as the Tiemu clan really embarrasses you Tiemu clan!"

    "Kick, kick us to death."

    The people who were kicked shouted wildly.

    "Stop." The heavily armored man sitting on the large stone chair said in a booming voice, very deep, like the sound of a bull's horn, "If you kick me to death, I will eat you."

    Jiawei glanced at the heavily armored giant and could only retreat unwillingly.

    "Water Rhinoceros King!" The bald-headed Armored Guards leader of the group of Blue Armored Guards shouted, "We have helped you arrest more than 500 people. Our brothers are scattered around to arrest them, and they have tried their best. You have us  Young master, please return it to us, and our Tiemu clan will just pretend that this never happened, otherwise we will really get into trouble, Water Rhinoceros King you should know that you cannot bear the anger of our Tiemu clan."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up as he was watched by two Qingjia guards from a distance.

    The Water Rhinoceros King?

    Among the twelve great demons in Dongshan Daze, only one was born as a water rhinoceros. He was a great demon in the early stage of innate life!

    "Early stage of innate life?" Ji Ning's eyes showed murderous intent, "I have been looking for a great demon with this kind of power for a long time, and I really can't find it anywhere despite my hard work. It took no effort at all to get it!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 12 Massacre

    The Water Rhinoceros King who was sitting on the stone chair glanced at the bald armored guard, stretched out his big hand of cattail leaf fan, grabbed the young man who was tied up next to him, and put him on his lap. The young man was like a little boy on the Water Rhinoceros King's lap.  The doll had no power to resist, and cried out in pain: "Catch me as long as you want, as long as you catch a thousand. The great Water Rhinoceros King, plus the two I just caught, and the ones you ate.  Nineteen, I have already ordered my men to arrest 583 people."

    "Don't worry." The Water Rhinoceros King's voice is still deep and deep, "I, the Water Rhinoceros King, will keep my word. I will definitely let you go when I catch a thousand people."

    "Bald one!" The Water Rhino King's eyes were like bells, and he looked at the bald armored guard, "Don't scare me with the Temu family. How many children of the Temu family and the Ji family die every year in this Dongshan Daze?"  . You came to Dongshanze to take risks, and your death will be in vain! Even if the status of this tender-skinned young master of the Temu clan is really very high, as long as I kill you all, the Temu clan may not know about your death until a long time later.  Well, we can¡¯t even find out who killed him!¡±

    The Qingjia Guards could only endure it.

    The Water Rhinoceros King laughed and threw it away, and the Temu clan's son fell to the ground next to him.

    "You go out to catch some more people, catch some untouchables." Lying on the ground, the young master of the Temu clan was still screaming angrily.

    "But Young Master," the bald Jiawei said anxiously, "We have caught almost all the hunters and fishers in Dongshan Daze. Even if there are still there are only a few sporadic ones. It is difficult to gather more than 400 people."

    Mr. Tiemu clan lay on the ground and roared ferociously: "If you find a tribe, kill all those who resist, and capture all the others. How can one tribe gather hundreds of people?"

    "Slaughter the tribe?" The bald armored guard was startled.

    "What are you afraid of?" Young Master Tiemu shouted, "If you are really afraid, go to Ji's territory! Slaughter a tribe in Ji's territory. Kill the ones who resist and capture the rest."

    Bald Jiawei gritted his teeth: "Yes!"

    "If two major forces start a war, or if the master gives an order, they will kill without mercy.  But now he was going to kill and capture humans for a big demon This made the brave armor guards feel extremely humiliated.

    "Haha" The Water Rhinoceros King laughed loudly, his laughter was like thunder, "Okay, okay, once I have collected a thousand humans, I will definitely let you go."

    "Woo!"

    The Water Rhino King smashed his mouth, and licked the corners of his mouth with his big tongue, "I just ate someone, and now I'm hungry again! Who should I eat?" As he said this, the Water Rhino King began to look around, and suddenly the people who were being eaten  The expressions of the tied people changed, and fear showed in many people's eyes.

    They have seen with their own eyes the scene of this big demon eating people alive before. They are not afraid of death, but being eaten one by one is simply hell!

    "Huh?" The Water Rhinoceros King's eyes suddenly fell on Ji Ning in the distance, and his eyes lit up, "Oh, this human boy's skin is delicate and clean, and he looks young. The meat must taste delicious. Come on,  Someone, send him to me." As he spoke, there was saliva at the corner of his mouth.

    "Young Master." Uncle Dara looked anxiously at Ji Ning beside him, while ten Qingjia Guards watched beside him.

    "Go quickly." A green armored guard grabbed Ji Ning's animal skin coat directly.

    Ji Ning turned his head and glanced at the Qingjia Guard. He waved his right hand and struck the Qingjia Guard on the chest with his right hand. Bang~~~ A deep sound sounded, and the Qingjia Guard directly  He was thrown high into the sky, his eyes widened, his mouth was long, his face was red, and blood mixed with broken internal organs spurted out, and then he fell into the water more than a hundred meters away, splashing.  He caught the water and then sank without any struggle, obviously dead.

    "You should be damned if you are willing to be a minion of the big demon and harm your own people!" A cold voice sounded.

    Silence.

    The more than 500 people who were tied up on the mound, as well as the hundreds of standing blue-armored guards and the great demon 'Water Rhinoceros King' who was sitting there all looked at the handsome young man.

    ??????????????????????????????????????

    "Okay!" The Great Demon Water Rhino King reacted, and became happy instead. Of course he was happy to see humans killing him, and he even shouted, "If you don't come, he is the one who killed you! Come on!"

    "Kill!" The other Qingjia guards suddenly became jealous. They turned into afterimages and rushed towards them. The young man in front of them actually killed their partner. Just now, their partner was hit to death with a palm. It can only be said that they were caught off guard. In addition,  The young man in front of him may have practiced the body refining of gods and demons, and his strength is slightly greater.

    And the fight of life and death relies on the honed swordsmanship. Even if the strength is greatly reduced, one sword can still pierce the head!

    Phew!  call!  call!  There are more than twenty Qingjia??came under siege.

    Ji Ning casually pushed Uncle Dara beside him, and Uncle Dara was thrown away. He himself rolled in mid-air and landed on the ground without any injuries. Uncle Dara watched anxiously as he was being attacked by more than twenty green armored men.  Wei rushed over to Ji Ning and said, "Sir, be careful."

    "careful."

    "Run away quickly."

    "Young man, run away."

    Those who were tied up were also shouting anxiously, and at the same time they were looking at the young man worriedly.  Because they all know how powerful these Green Armored Guards are These Green Armored Guards are nine-toothed warriors with rich experience in combined attacks. They are the elite warriors of the Temu clan. They are besieged by more than 20 Blue Armored Guards, unless they are innate creatures.  Only then can we survive.

    Faced with the siege of more than twenty Qingjia guards, Ji Ning instantly turned into a gust of wind, a free wind. When these Qingjia guards all slashed and thrust out their knives, spears, and sharp swords, Ji Ning was like a gust of wind.  Taking a leisurely stroll in the courtyard, he easily walked through the crowd of besieging Qingjia Guards.

    Phew!

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    A series of loud slaps sounded. When Ji Ning walked like a ghost among the people surrounded by more than 20 Qingjia guards, he also waved his hands at the same time. Each slap was slapped with the back of his hand, hitting the Qingjia guards in the face.  On the top, Ji Ning's slap had a force of more than ten thousand kilograms. It hit all the blue-armored guards and flew away. No one could block Ji Ning's slap.

    Phew!

    Ji Ning's figure condensed and stopped, and the more than 20 Qingjia guards fell to the ground aside, their heads twisted, and blood seeped from their mouths, noses, and ears.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? All killed!

    "What!"

    "Oh my God!"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    ?????????? The hundreds of people who were bound, the Temu Clan¡¯s Green Armored Guards, and even the big demon were all shocked.

    "You, you" Mr. Temu, who was tied to the ground, was anxious and angry.

    "We are the Blue Armored Guards of the Temu Clan." The other Blue Armored Guards looked ugly, angry and did not dare to step forward.

    Ji Ning said indifferently: "Those who are willing to be the minions of the big demon deserve to die." The Tiemu clan and the Ji clan are already mortal enemies, let alone these mortal enemies who are willing to be the minions of the big demon!

    Wow!

    A sharp sword appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand. He moved his feet, and then there was a flash of sword light In the blink of an eye, nine Qingjia guards covered their necks and fell down unwillingly with a "ho ho" sound, and blood flowed from their necks.  The wound popped out.  Whether it was the speed of his footwork or the speed of his sword, the other Qingjia guards were frightened.

    ¡°And before, Ji Ning was so scary without using a sword, but now he has a sharp sword in his hand.

    "Run away quickly."

    "Walk."

    "Water Rhinoceros King, save us." The Qingjia Guards were completely panicked. It was obvious that this handsome young man who appeared out of nowhere was going to kill them.

    The Water Rhinoceros King was sitting aside, laughing: "I just said I would let you go after capturing a thousand people, but I didn't say I would save you. Kill, kill, kill them all." The Water Rhinoceros King was afraid.  Bucha, for a big demon like him, these are just humans, and they are all killing each other within the human race.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!  laugh!

    The blood was flowing, and each of the Qingjia Guards fell powerlessly. The Qingjia Guards fled in a hurry. They were really frightened. Their swordsmanship was clumsy and vulnerable to a single blow in front of the young man in front of them.

    "Run away quickly."

    "quick."

    Huh~~~ Along with the sound of the wind, Ji Ning, who was extremely fast, appeared out of thin air and dozens of figures appeared. Each of the Qingjia guards staggered and fell to the ground. Each one had his heart pierced or his throat cut, and there was blood.  The ground was dyed red, and the blue-armored guards were either lying on their sides or prone, scattered all over the place.

    All the Qingjia Guards were killed!

    "Huh?" The Water Rhinoceros King, who was watching the excitement, suddenly stood up and his expression changed. Ji Ning's explosive speed at the last moment produced dozens of afterimages, which shocked him. He had never used it before.  This young man was regarded as an opponent.  But now he was a little wary.

    "so amazing."

    "So strong."

    "Good kill." Those who were bound were very excited. They didn't expect this young man to be so powerful.  Will this powerful young man be more powerful and kill that terrifying big demon?

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  The sword light lit up, and the ropes of more than ten people beside Ji Ning were immediately cut off.

    "Human boy." The Water Rhinoceros King suddenly turned into a black shadow and sprang out, and a thick layer of ice condensed on his huge fist.??, and threw it directly at Ji Ning, "They are my food rations."

    "Clang."

    However, the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand swung out and stabbed directly into the huge fist.

    Bang!  !  !

    There was a loud noise like a mountain collapsing, and Ji Ning flew backwards for hundreds of meters. The ice on the Water Rhino King's fist exploded, and even half of his arm was blown off. This exposed the tribesmen.  A hint of joy and anticipation.  Did you cripple one of the big demon's arms?

    "Very good." The Water Rhinoceros King roared in a low voice, "You deserve to let me show my true form."

    I saw the entire Water Rhinoceros suddenly turned into a monstrous mist. The huge water mist quickly condensed and turned into a giant beast with a height of more than ten feet. This was an extremely large Water Rhinoceros with thick green-brown skin.  , the length is more than twenty feet It is like a small mountain. The air flow from its nostrils makes the ground condense with a thick layer of frost, and the tribesmen nearby who are affected are instantly frozen into ice sculptures. This  By this time, Uncle Dara was already quickly rescuing his own people.

    "Hurry up." Ji Ning in the distance turned into a stream of light and came across the water. He rushed over instantly, the sword light flashed, and the ropes of dozens of bound people were cut.

    "Are you leaving quickly?" Ji Ning shouted angrily, then turned to stare at the giant beast.

    These people quickly picked up the weapons on the ground and cut the ropes on other people's bodies. In the blink of an eye, the more than 400 surviving people began to flee.

    "Escape? Freeze them all and eat slowly." The water rhinoceros's yellow eyes scanned the surroundings. Suddenly, the surroundings were filled with cold air. The temperature began to drop rapidly. Layers of frost spread. Suddenly, some people quickly  Turned into ice sculptures, only those who ran fast and Uncle Dara and others who were on the run at the earliest could survive.

    ¡°I am the Tiemu clan¡ª¡ª¡± The Tiemu clan son was still shouting miserably, but in the middle of shouting, he turned into an ice sculpture.

    In the blink of an eye, everything within a few dozen feet was filled with death.

    Only Ji Ning and Water Rhino confront each other.

    "Uncle Dara and the other dozens of people who survived in the distance were frightened for a while. A young man next to Uncle Dara was even more worried: "Uncle Dara, can that boy survive?"

    "Yes, yes." Uncle Dara said, but he was not confident in his heart. Can that young man with amazing swordsmanship and incredible strength be able to defeat the powerful demon?

    "Don't leave yet!"

    Ji Ning in the distance shouted angrily.

    Once the battle started, the distance of a hundred feet was nothing to him and the Water Rhino King, and he could not save them at all.

    "Let's go." Uncle Dara gritted his teeth and left quickly with his clan members.  As for the people from other tribes, they had already started to flee. They were all frightened.

    ? **

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Annual author voting is so behind, please support me with free tickets (Tomato looks at everyone with tears in his eyes)

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 13 Ji Ning fights the big demon

    Coldness enveloped this mound, and the frozen corpses that fell or stood on the ground were like sculptures, with no breath of life anymore.  These more than 600 corpses, especially the more than 500 corpses of innocent people, made Ji Ning's murderous intention even stronger.

    "Human boy." The water rhino's four hooves were like giant pillars, looking down at Ji Ning opposite, "You have angered me, those are my rations."

    Frost enveloped Ji Ning, and Ji Ning's eyebrows and skin were covered with a layer of frost. However, a slight shock to the skin on Ji Ning's body caused the thin layer of ice to shatter and fall off.  But there was a large amount of frost coming All Ji Ning could do was knock the frost away again and again.

    "No matter how powerful your swordsmanship and footwork are, you are just an acquired talent. But I am a great innate creature." The water rhino let out a majestic laugh, "Since dozens of humans have escaped, I will use you to make up for it. So.  The flesh and blood of a strong human boy is more attractive to me than a thousand ordinary people."

    "I have never killed an innate creature." Ji Ning looked at the water rhinoceros with a hint of frost on his surface, his voice was cold, "That's why I have an unprecedented desire to kill an innate creature! The Water Rhino King, as the first one to die in my hands,  Innate creature, you should be proud! I will cut off your flesh and blood and taste it myself, and I will also let my parents and relatives taste your flesh and blood!"

    Wow!

    A divine sword also appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's left hand, and he held a Beiming Sword in each hand.

    "Double swords? It seems that your swordsmanship is average. No one in the land of Yanshan uses two swords. Your swordsmanship is not bad!" The water rhinoceros looked down at Ji Ning with its huge pupils, and then moved its hoofs.  Trampling on the earth made the ground tremble, as if a mountain was rumbling and pressing down, "Die!"

    Boom!

    Huge hooves that required several people to surround him suddenly descended from the sky and trampled directly towards Ji Ning. The air exploded with a harsh roar, and the surging air waves caused ravines to appear on the ground. The hooves trampled on him.  Before touching Ji Ning, Ji Ning already knew its power.

    "Whoosh!" Ji Ning swung his sword first, and the sword light turned into a thread like water. The thread cut on the huge hoof claws. It only penetrated slightly into the thick skin on the hoof and could not go any deeper. Ji Ning even turned into a silk thread.  Make a swift retreat.

    Bang!  !  !

    The ground trembled, and a large pit measuring several feet wide appeared, but Ning had already dodged more than ten feet away.

    "You can't hide." The water rhinoceros roared and flew over. Although it looked clumsy, its huge size made every step it took was huge. Its huge hooves trampled it again and again, making the whole earth rumble again and again.  Leaving deep pits one after another, the two soon chased and retreated to the mountain forest not far from the mound.

    This mountain forest is only a few miles in radius.

    "These trees can't stop me at all." The water rhinoceros roared and ran rampantly. The big trees were in front of the water rhinoceros, which was as tall as a hill.  It's as easy as ordinary people knocking away blades of grass.

    "As expected of a water rhinoceros, its power is much stronger than that of ordinary great demons." Ji Ning secretly said, "And its skin is really thick. I can't pierce it even with my inner strength and the sword technique of harmony between man and nature."  Thick skin. It seems that you must rely on gods and demons to refine your body."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning stood on the top of a tall tree in one leap, stepping on the leaves without falling at all, looking at the water rhino's eyes from afar.

    "Huh?" The water rhinoceros suddenly stopped. It felt that the aura of this human boy had changed. The aura was only slightly weaker than it, "God and Demon Body Refining?"

    "Yes." The surface of Ji Ning's skin began to turn red. The power of the lunar calendar and the power of the sun began to surge, and the power of his whole body was instantly increased to the extreme.

    If you can break through and become an innate being, the divine power in your body can even overflow outside your body.

    "Haha, you are an acquired creature. Even if you rely on gods and demons to refine your body, you are still far behind me." The water rhinoceros suddenly rushed forward, destroying all the trees along the way.  Less than.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning stood on the canopy of the tree, holding a sword in both hands and calmly looking at the water rhinoceros charging ahead.

    The water rhinoceros has a huge body. Unless it is as powerful as the great winged snake demon, it would be impossible to fight head-on. However, as a master of swordsmanship, Ji Ning would not fight head-on.

    brush!

    At the moment of the impact, Ji Ning used the "Wind Shadow Step", a footwork that combines nature and man, to the extreme, and avoided the collision of the water rhinoceros with just one step.  Compared with Ji Ningthe water rhinoceros is far inferior in flexibility.  While dodging to avoid the water rhinoceros, Ji Ning's Beiming Sword slashed directly on the outside of the water rhinoceros' abdomen.? 

    The light of the sword is like a silk thread, a crystal clear silk thread It is faintly made of a large number of water droplets made into a silk thread. This silk thread has cut through the abdomen of the water rhinoceros!

    "The Dripping Sword" has a line of silk rain!

    The Sword of Entry!

    The same move he used to resist the trampling of the water rhinoceros before triggered the power of heaven and earth.  But just now Ji Ning was based on his own inner energy, but this time the power of the lunar power and the sun that exploded throughout Ji Ning's body were based on the power of gods and demons, and the power was suddenly more than a hundred times greater!

    "Pull~~~" The tough big demon water rhino's thick skin was cut and pulled by the sharp magic weapon Beiming Sword, causing a huge wound. The bright red blood was like a dam that burst, boom~  ~~A large amount of blood spurted out directly, and a broken intestine could be faintly seen.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning landed and turned around to look.

    The water rhinoceros that was charging and ramming at high speed quickly stopped, and at the same time it let out an angry and painful howl. Its abdominal muscles squirmed rapidly, and the huge wound that had been cut and torn quickly became smaller, but after all, Ji Ning's previous sword was too powerful.  It was too brutal and the wound was too big. Even if I tried my best to suppress it, blood was still flowing out.  It's just not as violent as before.

    "King Water Rhino, your time of death has come." Ji Ning turned into a phantom and ran toward the Water Rhino at high speed.

    "Howl!"

    The water rhinoceros screamed wildly but ran wildly flew away into the distance and ran away!

    Escaped!

    "You're running away now?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    He quickly understood that his father had said when he taught him that the big monsters were very cunning and would flee immediately if they felt their lives were in danger.  Apparently, this water rhinoceros king found that the thick skin he was proud of was scratched by the boy in front of him. This meant that a major support for him was gone!

    Ji Ning's movement skills are far more flexible than those of a water rhinoceros. After all, even the Great Demon Winged Snake can't do anything about it in a short time.

    The water rhinoceros used to rely on its thick skin and great strength, so the young man in front of him could do nothing about it. But as long as it bumped into or rubbed the young man, the young man would be seriously injured or even die.  But now I find that the young man in front of me can split its abdomen with just one sword If this continues, is it okay?

    "Run away." The water rhinoceros ran away.

    "My thick skin is difficult for other big monsters to break through. Why is this human boy's sword so powerful?" The water rhinoceros panicked.

    But¡­¡­

    Can you escape?

    Ji Ning's footwork, which combines nature and man, is only slightly inferior to that of the Great Demon-Winged Snake when flying in a straight line.  It's much stronger than the water rhinoceros.

    brush!  brush!  brush!

    Ji Ning had already caught up with the water rhinoceros.

    "I am under the command of the Kongqing Snake King, you can't kill me." The water rhinoceros howled as it ran for the road, and at the same time it also let out a shrill howl, "King! Save me!"

    "Your Majesty! Save me!"

    The low and shrill cry spread far away.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning suddenly jumped up with great agility, and the two swords in his hands were spinning and stabbing upward. For a moment, Ji Ning's whole body turned into a dazzling flame, and with determination, he directly "poof" from the lower neck of the water rhinoceros.  He got in, and with a bang, the head of the water rhino's head was shattered, and a flame jumped more than ten feet high. Only then did the flame appear, and it was none other than Ji Ning, who was dressed in animal skin.

    "Hoo~~" The water rhinoceros's eyes widened. It never expected that it would die in the hands of a human boy in its arrogant life. As an innate creature, the great demon has strong vitality and can survive even if its heart is pierced, but  What Ji Ning chose was the real key head!  Let alone it, even an innate creature that has been refined by gods and demons will almost certainly die once its head is pierced.

    Boom~~~

    The huge water rhinoceros carcass fell to the ground with a crash, crushing many big trees.

    "It is worthy of being called the strongest move among the three major killing moves of "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments" - moths flying into the flame." Ji Ning floated to the ground from the air, not a drop of blood on his body, "Since then, I have even used "Thunder Fire Sword"  All the three major killing moves of "Zanbian" have also entered the country."

    There are nine moves in the "Drip Water Sutra", and Ji Ning has been able to use them to activate the power of heaven and earth.

    "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword" is more difficult, especially the last move, "Moth to the Flame". Ji Ning has never been able to figure out how to enter the country.  But just now, the big demon 'Water Rhino' was about to rush into the lake not far away. Once it entered the lake, there was nothing he could do.  And to kill a big demon with strong vitality in a short period of time it's really difficult to do it with ordinary moves.

    In a hurry.

    Ji Ning naturally thought of ¡®a moth flies into the flame¡¯?This move, when used, activates the power of heaven and earth, and the whole person is like a moth throwing fire, directly piercing the hardest skull of the water rhinoceros!

    "Big demon." Ji Ning looked at the water rhinoceros lying in front of him like a hill, and couldn't help showing excitement, "This is the first innate big demon I have killed, but it was said before that it was under the command of the Kongqing Snake King?  Well, it¡¯s better to leave quickly to prevent any accidents.¡±

    brush!

    Ji Ning instantly jumped to the side of the water rhinoceros carcass. His sword flashed and he quickly split the water rhino's hide.  The hide of the dead water rhinoceros was obviously much fragile Within a few seconds, Ji Ning dug out a black, palm-sized object with a faint fragrance from the body of the water rhinoceros. That was the most precious bezoar from the great water rhinoceros.  , can be called the holy medicine for detoxification. Just this piece of cow demon's bezoar can be replaced by an ordinary magic weapon.

    "Let's go." After taking away the cow demon's bezoar, Ji Ning immediately turned into a gust of wind, quickly flew out, and then quickly walked away from here on the water waves.

    I just ran away for two or three miles on the water waves.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, the vast water surface in front trembled, and a huge whirlpool appeared.

    ? **

    The new Tomato book needs everyone¡¯s recommendation votes. Everyone has a few recommendation votes every day~~~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: Dongshan Daze, Chapter 14: The mythical beast ¡®Empty Blue Snake Demon¡¯

    crucial moment!  Recommended votes are urgently needed!  Brothers and sisters, please vote for tomatoes!

    ? **

    "What." Ji Ning looked ahead and couldn't help but stop, "Is the Sky Green Snake King really going to appear?" Regardless of anything else, Ji Ning turned around and changed direction and ran at high speed across the water, trying to escape.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    A huge, extremely beautiful snake head covered with turquoise scales emerged from the water.

    Looking at the empty green snake king with a huge snake head, Ji Ning looked solemn: "We are in big trouble. I didn't expect this empty green snake king to come so fast! With my body that combines nature and man, I can escape from many big monsters.  There are only a few big monsters that threaten me in Dongshan Ze, and the Kongqing Snake King is one of them."

    "This is the first time I came to Dongshanze and I encountered it!" The message about the Kongqing Snake King that he read when he was in Xifu City quickly appeared in Ji Ning's mind.

    The Sky Green Snake King is the sacred beast Sky Green Snake!  According to Ji's records, the last time the Green Snake King was explored in time and space, he had the strength of the 'innate creature in the early stages'!  Although it is only in the early stage of the innate creature, it has the blood of gods and demons, and its strength is not much different from that of the 'Great Demon Winged Snake'.

    The Kongqing Snake King is famous for his flexibility!  In other aspects, it is inferior to the Great Demon-Winged Snake, but only in terms of speed and flexibility, it is superior to the Great Demon-Winged Snake!  In addition, the venom of the Sky Green Snake contains severe psychedelic toxicity. If one is bitten by it, most monsters will fall into illusions!

    "The flexibility that I am proud of was just restrained by it." Ji Ning was anxious in his heart.

    In a life-and-death battle, flexibility is more important than strength and speed!

    Like the Water Rhinoceros King, his power far exceeds that of Ji Ning!  The defense far exceeds that of Ji Ning!

    But in Ji Ning¡¯s eyes, the Water Rhinoceros King was a stupid fool, and he could easily get around the Water Rhinoceros King and kill it.  It couldn't even hit itself if it wanted to.  And what this ¡®King of Sky Green Snakes¡¯ is best at is flexibility!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± Huge snake scales were also faintly visible on the lake in the distance.

    The Kongqing Snake King's snake head was raised, looking down at Ji Ning, his eyes full of doubts, and it roared in a low voice.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned and looked at Kong Qing Snake King.  What is this snake king talking about?  I can¡¯t understand myself.  As a mythical beast the Sky Green Snake King has not yet transformed into an innate creature, and cannot speak human words at all.

    Wow!

    Another figure emerged from the water next to the Kong Green Snake King, a tall and thin man in white. The tall and thin man in white looked at Ji Ning and shouted: "My king wants to ask you, was it you who killed the water rhinoceros?"

    "Do you believe me if I tell you not?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There is no other human race around except you. Who else can be there besides you?" The tall and thin man in white sneered, "And if you can walk on water, you are already one with nature and man!"

    Suddenly, the Kongqing Snake King lowered his head and roared again, and the tall and thin man in white relayed: "However, there are no innate true energy fluctuations around the body of the water rhinoceros. Are you not an innate creature?"

    "I answer you, will you let me go?" Ji Ning asked back.

    "How is that possible?" The tall and thin man in white sneered, "If you kill the water rhinoceros under the king's command and let you go casually, where is the king's prestige?"

    Ji Ning frowned and shouted: "In that case, stop talking nonsense, if you want to fight, then fight. If not, I will leave."

    The huge snake head of Kongqing Snake King looked down at Ji Ning, full of confusion.  The little human doll in front of meof course it's not afraid.  It¡¯s just that the water rhinoceros corpse is too weird. There is obviously no innate true energy fluctuation, but why is the water rhinoceros dead?  Is it possible to kill a big demon even if you are not an innate creature?

    "Humph." Ji Ning immediately stepped on the water, turned into a gust of wind, and quickly escaped into the distance.

    Even if you go out to explore and take risks, you must be aware of yourself. If you fight against a big monster that is too powerful, you are seeking death!  Ji Ning had no intention of fighting against the Kongqing Snake King

    "Wow~~" The Sky Green Snake King swished in the water and turned into a big silver wave.

    A moment later, a huge snake head appeared in front of Ji Ning.

    "Sure enough, he is faster than me." Ji Ning stopped suddenly, with madness burning in his eyes, "It seems that this battle is unavoidable. Since we can't avoid it, let's fight!"

    "In Dongshanze, the only one who is faster than my king is the old demon Snow Toad! Do you know the old demon Snow Toad? That is the most powerful demon in our entire Dongshanze. He can freeze you to death with a breath of cold air!"  The tall and thin man in white clothes walked on the water. Every step made the water tremble. He was far less relaxed and comfortable than Ji Ning walking on the water. "In front of my king, you are still willing to die¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning frowned and turned around, turned into a stream of light, and rushed directly towards the tall and thin man in white: "You monster, you are so noisy, take my sword."

      Phew!

    The cold light was so cold that it frightened the tall, thin man in white and jumped directly into the water with a plop. It was attached to the Kongqing Snake King, and in terms of strength, it was even worse than the Water Rhinoceros King.  How dare you fight with this human boy?

    "Roar~~~" Kongqing Snake King suddenly roared.

    Ji Ning turned to look up, not afraid at all. Since he couldn't escape, Ji Ning naturally quickly abandoned the hesitation and fear in his heart. What was left was a kind of fanaticism, the fanaticism of fighting!  Fighting against an opponent whose strength is completely superior to one's own will really make the blood in the whole body boil!

    Wow~~~ I saw a huge cyan scaly snake tail suddenly bursting out from the lake water, sweeping towards Ji Ning extremely quickly.

    "So fast!" Ji Ning's skin was faintly red. It was obvious that the power of the lunar calendar and the power of the sun were operating to the extreme. At the same time, he stepped on the wind and shadow steps, holding a Beiming sword in each hand, and the blade of one of the Beiming swords.  There is also a blue light flashing on it extremely poisonous!  The Beiming Sword has three swords in a sheath, two of which are normal, and the blade of the Beiming Sword, Ji Ning, is coated with poison.

    Even some of the arrows he carries are coated with highly poisonous ones!  After all, when you are out in the world and fighting to the death, the ultimate goal is to kill the enemy!  Naturally, he would do whatever it takes. Ji Ning didn't care when he fought with the Water Rhinoceros King, but this Sky Green Snake King was too dangerous.

    Use one hand to cast ¡®Slow Water and Long Flow¡¯.

    Use one hand to cast ¡®Thread of Silk Rain¡¯.

    As soon as the two Beiming Swords moved, they immediately aroused the power of heaven and earth. With the naked eye, a slender stream of water was entangled with the incoming snake's tail. This stream of water was extremely tenacious, and its crazy entanglement made the snake's tail extremely powerful.  reduce.

    At the same time, there are water droplets condensed into silk threads, and the silk threads cut through the huge snake body!

    "Bang!" Ning was shocked and flew backwards at high speed, splashing a lot of water.

    "Wow!" Green and crystal blood splashed out from a large wound on the snake's body, but soon the blood flow slowed down and the wound became smaller, but the blood was faintly black, but soon the blood returned to green.  Obviously, the poison on the blade of the Beiming Sword is not a big threat to Kong Qing Snake King, who is a poisonous snake.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning jumped into the sky from the lake.

    The Kong Green Snake King quickly coiled up his huge body and stared at the human boy in the distance. The human boy actually hurt him when he came face to face with him.

    Sudden¡ª¡ª

    The huge body of the Kongqing Snake King unexpectedly began to shrink rapidly. It was bigger than the Winged Snake Demon before, but in just a short moment, it became only a dozen meters long, and the snake body was only as thick as a thigh.  At the same time, this sky-green snake with a green body was still staring at Ji Ning and making a "hissing~~~" sound.

    "Not good." Ji Ning looked solemn.

    The Sky Green Snake King is a mythical beast that can be big or small, and is famous for its flexibility.  The scariest time is when it shrinks!

    A purple pill appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand, and he immediately stuffed it into his mouth. This was the antidote elixir. It was one of the many antidote elixirs that Ji Ning had prepared specifically to deal with all kinds of monsters and dangers during this adventure.  One is very good at dealing with hallucinations, poisonous miasma and the like.

    Ji Ning held swords in both hands and stared at the Kongqing Snake King.

    The snake head of the Kongqing Snake King was shaking slightly, spitting out words, as if an experienced hunter was looking for Ji Ning's flaws.  While shaking, it slowly swam on the water surface and kept approaching Ning, while Ning stepped back step by step on the water surface, keeping the distance between them.

    "Whoops!"

    In an instant, the Sky Green Snake King turned into a blue lightning!

    Go straight to Ji Ning!

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed with a sharp light, and the Beiming Sword in his right hand turned into a flash of fire in an instant. The speed was extremely fast. It was the "Electric Light Flint", one of the three major killing moves of "The Fragment of the Thunder Fire Sword".  ', this move only has one word - quick!  It can be said that the fastest move in Ji Ning's swordsmanship is to use attack to attack to deal with the Kongqing Snake King's attack!

    brush!  brush!

    In an instant, the Kongqing Snake King changed directions twelve times in a row, turning into a ghostly phantom and grazing the sword body of the Beiming Sword in his right hand. He even hit the Beiming Sword in his right hand with the snake body that was obviously much tougher after shrinking.  .

    But the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's left hand has turned into ripples of water, and what he is using is the "Drip Water Sword"'s unique defense skill of 'watertight'!

    "Cang!"

    The snake head and the blade of the Beiming Sword collided, and the Kongqing Snake King couldn't help but turn to the side.

    The two cross each other!

    "Bang!" The moment they passed by, a more terrifying shadow suddenly emerged from the water and hit Ji Ning. Ji Ning was caught off guard and was hit hard on the chest. BangWith the sound~~~ Ji Ning's face turned red and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, his whole body rolled and flew into the distance and fell into the lake.

    Wow wow~~~

    The Kongqing Snake King quickly swam in the lake and headed towards the spot where Ning fell.

    "It's too fast. This snake tail whip is much faster than the snake tail whip of the old winged snake demon." Ji Ning turned over while he was in the air, and then stood floating in the lake. He couldn't help but cover his chest, feeling that his bones were broken.  However, the powerful recovery power of the God and Demon Body Refining is rapidly repairing.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????

    "However, its power is much inferior to that of the Great Winged Snake Demon." Ji Ning looked at his chest. It was only the animal skin clothing that cracked, and with the protection of the golden Chenyi, the damage to the body was not great.

    "Whoops!"

    The Sky Green Snake King turned into lightning and pounced.

    quick!

    "Come on." Ji Ning was like crazy, holding two swords and trying his best to resist. The Kongqing Snake King sometimes bit the snake's head, sometimes wrapped around the snake's body, and sometimes slapped the snake's tail. His whole body was covered with weapons, and he surrounded Ji Ning like crazy.  , carrying out very fast and violent attacks within a small range, often engaging in multiple attacks in an instant.

    Every move in Ji Ning's "Drip Water Sutra" and "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments" has been mastered, but in terms of swordsmanship, it has not yet reached the true state of unity between man and nature!

    ??The sword technique is the unity of heaven and man. Even an ordinary stab, a slash, a flick any move can activate the power of heaven and earth. This can be regarded as the unity of sword technique, heaven and man.  Precisely because Ji Ning had not reached this step, during the lightning-fast fight, some transitions and momentum building in the sword moves would temporarily break away from the state of unity between nature and man.

    Once it breaks away from the unity of heaven and man, the power of the sword is obviously greatly reduced. This is a huge flaw.  Even if Ji Ning relies on the advantage of his two-handed sword to make up for it, in the end he will be broken if he defends it for a long time!

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The snake head of Kongqing Snake King bit Ji Ning's calf hard, and its sharp fangs bit through the animal skin and Jin Chenyi. The poison hidden in the fangs was instantly transmitted into Ji Ning's body through the fangs, and a wave of  The intense numbness and intoxication instantly radiated from the calf to the whole body, and Ji Ning even swallowed the antidote elixir in his mouth.

    "Go to hell." Ji Ning used the Beiming Sword on his left and right hands, and simultaneously used the moth to the fire in "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword". In an instant, the two swords seemed to turn into two entwined flames, directly stabbing the bitten calf.  The empty green snake king snake body!

    ? **

    If you are excited and nervous to watch, please vote and click on ¡®Vote for Recommendation¡¯ below!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 15 Harmony between Heaven and Man

    A tall, thin man in white clothes secretly emerged from the water in the distance, watching the fight between the Kong Green Snake King and the human boy in the distance.

    "This human boy is so powerful." The tall and thin man in white couldn't help but exclaim in a low voice, "He was able to force the king to shrink his body and fight with him. In terms of strength, I am not as good as this human boy It seems that I will not be able to meet the human boy when I meet him in the future.  You have to be careful, well, but it looks like this human boy is about to die!"

    "When he dies, I have to order the meat of this human boy to taste. I have never seen such a powerful human boy for more than three hundred years of practice."

    "Well."

    "It's so miserable." The tall, thin man in white shook his head.

    At this moment, Ji Ning's animal skin coat had a lot of damage, blood stained his chest, and the hair tie was broken, leaving his hair completely messed up.  But his hands holding the Beiming Sword were as steady as ever, and his eyes were as bright as ever, as if there were flames burning!

    eager!

    With the desire to win, even if he was at an absolute disadvantage, even if he was injured again and again, Ji Ning never gave up.

    ¡­¡­

    "So what if gods and demons refine their bodies?" The tall and thin man in white sighed, "After all, it's just the day after tomorrow. I get injured again and again and recover again and again. Every time the body recovers, it consumes a lot of divine power! When the divine power in the body is used up  When you are exhausted, you have no power to resist.¡±

    He seemed to have seen the scene in front of him of the stunning young man falling down and then being divided and eaten by the big monsters.

    "It's pitiful that a hero who will be famous all over the world in the future will die here." The tall and thin man in white stared at it, fearing that he would miss anything.

    "Um?"

    The face of the tall and thin man in white changed slightly, "Why is his swordsmanship"

    ¡­¡­

    The strength of the Kongqing Snake King is too strong. After shrinking, the Kongqing Snake King's body is like a steel whip, tougher, more flexible, and faster!  In terms of strength, defense, speed and even agility, he was all superior to Ji Ning The only thing Ji Ning relied on was his swordsmanship and the Beiming Sword in his hand.

    The pressure brought by the Kongqing Snake King caused Ji Ning to completely fall into an ethereal state All that was left in the ethereal world was fighting!  He has no other idea but to fight!

    kill!

    kill!

    The Kongqing Snake King in front of me is simply a nightmare. Its attacks are faster than the fastest 'Electrical Flint'!  Its entanglement is more resilient than its own 'long flowing water'!  The whipping of its tail made him suffocate. Fortunately, his two Beiming Swords could assist each other.

    If you can¡¯t stop it with one sword, use two swords!

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!"

    At the beginning, I was still injured from time to time.

    However, due to his god-like physique and taking the detoxifying elixir, although the poisonous poison of the Kongqing Snake King made him slightly numb, it had no impact on his ability to perform.  As for the bleeding and injuries Ji Ning didn't even care!

    Gradually¡­¡­

    It seems difficult for the Sky Green Snake King to break through the blockade of the two Beiming Swords, and it is difficult to leave any more wounds on Ji Ning's body.

    "Whew, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish.

    I saw the Azure Snake King in the sky transforming into a streak of cyan light surrounding Ji Ning, striking wildly again and again, but the power of heaven and earth triggered by the perfect sword technique was so continuous the sword lights lit up one after another,  It was as if mercury was pouring down the ground, leaving no gaps at all, causing Kong Qing Snake King to return without success again and again.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was finally able to figure out what he was thinking.

    Previously, the threat of Kongqing Snake King was so oppressive that he could not be distracted, and all his mind was immersed in the battle.  But now that the 'pressure' has become less, I can distract myself from thinking about other things.  Only after this time did Ji Ning realize that his swordsmanship had become so perfect under unprecedented pressure, with no flaw in the turning and momentum of his sword moves.

    "My swordsmanship" A smile gradually appeared on Ji Ning's face.

    "Hahaha!!!"

    Ji Ning suddenly laughed, heartily laughing, "I have made a breakthrough, hahaha, Kongqing Snake King, thank you for helping me break through. I have finally reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man in swordsmanship."

    Heaven and man are one!

    After two thrilling battles, especially under the unprecedented pressure brought by Kong Qing Snake King, Ji Ning finally took that step, and his swordsmanship reached the realm of harmony between man and nature!  In fact, Ji Ning had already mastered all the moves in both sets of swordsmanship, and was very close to breaking through. What he needed was an opportunity.

    "If you immerse yourself in Xifu City and practice slowly, relying on water to polish your skills, I'm afraid it will take several years to break through.

    ? ??¡­

    "Hiss~~" neighed in a low voice, but the Kongqing Snake King was a little offended. As arrogant as it was, it never expected that such a scene would appear when hunting a young man.

    "So what if you're angry?" Ji Ning walked on the water with high spirits, "I'm not afraid of you now!"

    "Hiss~~"

    The Kongqing Snake King screamed and rushed towards Ji Ning crazily, even more crazily, sometimes even ignoring that he was injured.  The previous Kong Qing Snake King was reluctant to get hurt because he was in an absolute advantage, but now the Kong Qing Snake King would rather be injured than kill the human who provoked it.

    "Come on, little snake!" Ji Ning held the sword in both hands and performed the sword technique. At this moment, he felt that performing the sword technique was like a kind of enjoyment, and it naturally had a beautiful rhythm.

    Every move of the sword, the transition between them, everything is perfect.

    A simple horizontal stroke and a stabbing, all perfect without any flaws!

    "That's it for today, Kongqing Snake King. Thank you for helping me break through this time." Ji Ning laughed and started to run away.

    Holding the Beiming Sword in both hands, he was using the "Trip-tight" method of the "Drip Water Sutra", obviously not seeking merit but seeking no faults. This made Kongqing Snake King unable to do anything to Ji Ning In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning ran away.  Far.

    After a long time¡ª¡ª

    "Roar~~"

    The Kongqing Snake King that swam back could only raise its head and let out a low roar to vent its dissatisfaction. During its growth, it even encountered innate humans who had reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man, and it was beaten to a miserable state  But the young man just now used two swords. The two swords were like two people attacking each other, and they were connected and coordinated perfectly. Their power was indeed increased tenfold.

    Even if Ji Ning had just entered the country before, even if one sword was in the process of gaining momentum and temporarily separated from the unity of heaven and man, the other sword would remain in the state of unity of heaven and man.  His combat prowess is no less than that of those strong men who can only use one sword.

    And now

    After Ji Ning completely achieved the unity of heaven and man, his strength increased dramatically again.  Even in front of this innate creature, he could leave peacefully.

    ******

    Whoosh!

    ??Flying all the way, as fast as the wind.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning smiled happily and ran wildly. He stepped out of Dongshanze and ran into the forest. After running for a long time, Ji Ning climbed up a big tree and stepped on the crown of the tree.  , floated directly over dozens of feet and landed on the rock. In just a few flights, he reached the top of the hill.

    Sitting on the top of the mountain, Ji Ning leisurely took out a bamboo tube of fruit wine from the crystal and took a sip. Ji Ning roared happily: "It's great, today is really great."

    He fought with two big demons one after another, and the big demon Water Rhinoceros King was directly killed by himself!  The other, more powerful demon, the Sky Green Snake King, was indeed very powerful, which put a lot of pressure on him. However, under such pressure, his swordsmanship finally achieved a breakthrough and reached the realm of unity between man and nature.

    "Heaven and man are one!"

    Ji Ning could not help but feel a little complacent in his heart, "Although my group of innate beings in Xifu City can use magic weapons, in terms of realm alone, I am afraid most of them are not as good as me."

    "I just don't know what state my father is in. Before my father went out to travel, he was the number one person in Ji's Xifu. At that time, he had already reached the state of unity between man and nature. After that, he went out to travel for nearly ten years and met my mother  He has been staying safely in Xifu City since he came back. But no one knows his strength!" Ji Ning thought, "But before the great winged snake demon came to attack, my father struck a sword from a distance"

    That sword is really terrifying.

    "My father's realm should be stronger than mine." Ji Ning immediately shook his head, "I don't want to think about it anymore, I don't even have the talent now."

    An innate creature with extraordinary strength.

    Even those who practice Qi can use a variety of magic weapons, Taoist talismans, formations, etc.  As for the God-Demon Body Refiner there will be an earth-shaking change, and he will truly be called a God-Demon.  After all, in the endless ancient era of gods and demons, those gods and demons who were born were innate creatures.

    "I practice the so-called God-Demon Body Refining Method, which is also the most difficult method. No one in the history of the Ji family who has practiced it has become a congenital person." Ji Ning was also worried, "Then how can I break through?"

    "Nine Heavens of Chiming" is too difficult!

    In fact, with Ji Ning's qualifications, a body as pure as the innate Taoist body, and the visualization method "Nuwa Tu", he has created a soul that is constantly improving and powerful every day!  The advantage in body refining is very great, and his training speed should be very fast. If he was practicing the general body refining method of gods and demons, he would have already broken through to the innate level.

    Ji Ning¡¯s qualifications in refining qi are slightly lacking.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?When the fetus is injured, the meridians are damaged. When the father Ji Yichuan and the palace master Ji Youyang checked the baby, they found that some of the meridians in the body were damaged and the baby's qualifications were very average.  The vast majority of living beings rely on refining their Qi to embark on the path to immortality. As for gods and demons, it is even more difficult to refining their bodies.  They didn't expect that although Ji Ning was poor at refining Qi, he was incredibly strong at refining body.

    "It is also recorded on the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming."

    "To 'yin and yang merge, water and fire merge', the power of the lunar sun and the power of the sun merge into one, turning into the divine power of Chiming." Ji Ning thought, "But how can water and fire merge? How can the lunar sun merge into one?  ?¡±

    Ji Ning only knows that fire and water are incompatible!  How can water and fire blend together?

    This step is difficult.

    "I must achieve innateness!" Ji Ninghuo stood up and stood on the top of the mountain, his eyes filled with endless desire, "Innate beings in the distant heaven are just the starting point! For the gods and demons in ancient times, they were innate at birth.  Creatures! If I can't even break through the innate creatures, how can I control my destiny in my own hands?"

    ? **

    The competition on the recommendation list is very fierce, please vote for recommendation and support Tomato~~~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 16 Collecting Fur Goods

    The exquisitely tailored animal skin coat was very close-fitting, giving Qiuye a sense of heroism. She stood in the open space outside the Iron Stone Tribe and looked into the distance.

    Her figure also attracted the attention of the young people of this simple tribe. Since Qiuye came to the Iron Stone Tribe, she has undoubtedly become the most beautiful girl in the Iron Stone Tribe Young people are vying to show their beauty in front of Qiuye.  Their bravery, but none of them can attract Qiuye.

    "Miss Qiuye, she must be waiting for her young master."

    "Well, I heard from Uncle Dara and the others that the young master was very powerful, and that the hundreds of Qingjia Guards of the Temu clan were all killed by that young master in the blink of an eye!"

    "Only such a powerful young master can be worthy of the beautiful Qiuye girl."

    "It's a pity that I met a big demon! I'm afraid that the powerful young master will not survive when he encounters a big demon. When the big demon is angry, the color of the sky and the earth will change, and a large group of people will freeze to death. Uncle Dara and the others can run very fast.  I had a chance to escape. If that young master dies, Miss Qiuye will have to find someone else to marry!"

    The young men of the tribe were guarding the gate and whispering at the same time.

    In their eyes, girls like Qiuye are simply legendary fairies The girls in their tribe are as good as heaven and earth compared to Qiuye.

    ¡­¡­

    Qiuye stood there, looking at the mountains and forests in the distance.

    She is waiting for the most important man in her life.

    "Qiuye." A burly figure walked out of the tribe, it was another servant Mowu. Mowu advised, "You have a rest first. Once the young master comes, the guards at the entrance of the tribe will naturally see him."

    "No." Qiuye shook his head gently.

    Mo Wu glanced at Qiu Ye, and then sat down on the chopped wood root beside him. His brows were also full of sorrow. He already knew from Uncle Dara who had returned that Ji Ning was with the big demon at that time.  The Water Rhinoceros King is going to fight As for the outcome of the battle, I don't know. Although I hope that the young master will return in my heart, I can tell Mowu rationally The young master is afraid that the worst will happen!

    Because it took Uncle Dara and others nearly two days to return from Dongshan Daze.

    With Master Ji Ning¡¯s speed, if he were alive, he would probably be able to reach the Iron Stone Tribe in less than half a day Logically speaking, he should return to the Iron Stone Tribe before Uncle Dara and the others!  But Uncle Dara and the others have been back for two days, but Ji Ning hasn't come back yet.

    "If the young master dies, I'm afraid Qiuye and I will also be buried with him." Mowu said silently.

    If the master dies, how can the servant live?

    An overlord like the Ji family has very strict internal rules.

    "Huh?" Mo Wu suddenly blinked, and there was a faint figure in the forest in the distance. The figure was very familiar very much like the figure of the young master!

    "Sir!" Qiuye had already rushed over.

    "Master?"

    "Miss Qiuye ran over."

    "Look, there seems to be a person over there. Is he the young man that Miss Qiuye is waiting for?" The young guards at the entrance of the tribe whispered, and at the same time, some guards immediately began to run towards the tribe and began to notify the tribe members.

    ¡­¡­

    Qiuye looked at the animal-skin boy walking towards him with a smile on his face. The fear, panic, anxiety, worry and many other emotions she had suppressed in the past two days made her burst into tears.

    "Young Master." Qiuye looked at Ji Ning, "I, I"

    "Didn't I come back?" Ji Ning's amazing eyesight was able to see at a glance that Uncle Dara, the one-armed man and others from the tribe in the distance were walking out. He couldn't help but smile and said, "It turns out that Dara has come back. He was the one who told you  Me and the Water Rhinoceros King? I haven¡¯t been back for a few days and I scared you like this?"

    Qiuye tried hard to hold back tears.

    "For a water rhinoceros king, it is nothing to your young master." Ji Ning raised his eyebrows, looking very energetic.

    Qiuye exclaimed: "Sir, did you kill the big demon?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded proudly.

    "Wow, big demon, the young master has killed the big demon." Qiuye was extremely excited, "Young master was only eleven years old, and he killed the big demon. This" As a personal maid, the center of Qiuye's life is Ji Ning.  She has always been around Ji Ning. Ji Ning is her most important relative in the world. Ji Ning can kill the big demon, so Qiuye is naturally excited from the bottom of his heart.

    Ji Ning lowered his voice and said, "Don't spread rumors."

    "Yes, yes." Qiuye nodded.

    "Let's go and have a look at the Iron Stone Tribe." Ji Ning said. In the past few days, Ji Ning reflected on the two previous battles in the mountains and forests. During the battles, he discovered some of his shortcomings. After careful reflection, he again  Study carefullyAfter studying his two sets of swordsmanship, I felt that I had made a lot of progress.

    Ji Ning took Qiuye towards the main entrance of the Iron Stone Tribe.

    Uncle Dara and other tribe men were taking the initiative to welcome them out. The one walking at the front was a bald and white-haired old man. When the bald and white-haired old man came over, he even bowed to show respect: "I am Iron Three of the Iron Stone Tribe.  Thank you, great master, for saving my Iron Stone Tribe members several times. All my Iron Stone Tribe members are extremely grateful to you and have been looking forward to your arrival."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded: "I will temporarily stay in your Iron Stone Tribe for a while. As for rescuing? But I will do it casually, and I don't want to be disturbed."

    "I understand, I understand." The bald and white-haired old man nodded.

    "Da." Ji Ning looked over.

    Uncle Dara, who was as tall as a black bear, stepped forward and looked very excited: "Sir, seeing you come back, I"

    "Okay." Ji Ning said with a smile, "You helped me in Dongshanze for more than a month. I told you that I will thank you again when I return to the Iron Stone Tribe. Take it." As he said this, three animal heads appeared in his hand.  The gold was thrown directly over. Each one weighed ten kilograms, which made the big black Uncle Dara feel dumbfounded.

    Immediately followed him, other people next to him were very envious.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning glanced at Mowu and Qiuye, and then walked directly towards the Iron Stone Tribe.

    Ji Ning can definitely give a more valuable thank you gift, but the Iron Stone Tribe is a small tribe with barely a thousand people, and items that are too precious will be a disaster!

    ******

    Inside the Iron Stone Tribe.

    "Sir." Qiuye poured fruit wine for Ji Ning and served fruit delicacies, "Mo Wu and I have been in this tribe for more than a month. Not long after we arrived here, we got in touch with our Ji family."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    While he was wandering around outside, he would contact Xifu City through Ji's garrisons scattered around the country every month.

    "There is also a letter for the Young Master over there in Xifu City." Qiuye took out a scroll from his arms.

    Ji Ning took it and unfolded the khaki leather scroll. When he saw it, a smile appeared on his face. This was a letter from his mother to him!  There wasn't much in the letter, mainly words of concern, but her mother's nagging made Ji Ning, who had just experienced a life-and-death fight, feel very warm in his heart.

    "Okay, Qiuye, I think you haven't had a good rest for many days, so go get some rest," Ji Ning said.

    "I'm not sleepy." Qiuye said.

    "Go." Ji Ning shouted.

    Qiuye lowered his head and obediently went to his residence to rest.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed by, and I went to Dongshan Ze in ten and a half days. Most of the time I spent studying swordsmanship in the Iron Stone Tribe. In the blink of an eye, more than a month passed.

    "Tsk." Ji Ning was sitting on the roof, holding a bamboo tube that contained fine fruit wine. "Although Xifu City is big, it is not as warm as this small tribe."

    Rest at sunset and work at sunrise.

    The Iron Stone tribe is very united, helping each other and being as close as brothers.

    "Hurry up."

    "Everyone go back."

    "Quick, put them all away."

    Suddenly, the peaceful and peaceful tribe suddenly became noisy and chaotic. This made Ji Ning, who was drinking fruit wine on the roof, confused. He immediately jumped off the roof and grabbed a young man running by: "You."

    "Young Master." When the young man saw that it was Ji Ning who was arresting him, he responded respectfully.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning asked, "Why is the tribe suddenly in chaos? Weren't you practicing marksmanship before? Why don't you practice it anymore?"

    "It's the people from the Black Mountain Tribe who are here!" the young man continued. "The people from the Black Mountain Tribe have come to our tribe to collect fur goods. We'd better hide some of the good furs in the tribe, otherwise they will be discovered by the people from the Black Mountain Tribe.  It will be miserable if I leave. Young Master, I have to go back quickly¡ª"

    Ji Ning nodded thoughtfully: "Go ahead."

    Qiuye was also looking at these in front of the house and said: "The Black Mountain Tribe is a very large tribe with tens of thousands of tribesmen. Like some small tribes, some belongings must be handed over to them every year."

    "Huh." Ji Ning frowned, "This land is the territory of my Ji family! Only I, the Ji family, can collect taxes. If the Black Mountain tribe asks the surrounding small tribes to hand over their belongings, isn't it equivalent to taxing?"

    The Ji family collects taxes from every tribe in the territory.

    At the same time, the Ji family is a minister of the Daxia Dynasty, and most of the taxes collected are sent to the Daxia Dynasty!

    "That's what you said." Qiuye shook his head, "Do these small tribes dare not to give it? Once they don't give it, the Black Mountain tribe can completely turn a smallThe enemy was directly defeated, captured and sold as prisoners.  "

    Ji Ning sighed.

    yes.

    Because there are too many tribes, it is impossible to control the tribes fighting with each other, and the Ji family can only indulge.  Not only the Ji familyeven the Great Xia Dynasty, which controlled the endless territory, could only let it be managed.  Aren't the Ji clan and the Temu clan fighting against each other like mortal enemies?  The place is too big to manage!

    "Here we come." Qiuye said, "The people from the Black Mountain tribe are here."

    Ning also looked over and saw a group of armored guards in the distance, led by a man in animal skin, showing off their power, as if they were patrolling their own territory.  The leader of the Iron Stone Tribe, Uncle Dara and others were accompanying each other, and they were very obedient and did not dare to disobey in the slightest.

    The leader of the Black Mountain tribe, Ke Yong, glanced at this small, dilapidated tribe with great satisfaction.

    "Huh." Ke Yong glanced at the people of the Iron Stone Tribe next to him, and couldn't help but feel even more proud when he saw their frightened and flattering expressions.

    He is a core member of the Black Mountain Tribe, but when he comes to a small tribe like the Iron Stone Tribe he can do whatever he wants!  If I get angry, this small tribe will probably be doomed. The hundred-man armored team led by me alone can sweep this small tribe.  He has absolute power over this small tribe.

    "Huh?" Ke Yong suddenly caught a glimpse of a boy and a girl standing not far away, and his eyes suddenly lit up.  Some of the armor guards next to him couldn't help but hold their breath when they saw it.

    "Beautiful, beautiful." Ke Yong was shocked instantly, and immediately he felt a strong possessive desire in his heart. He must capture this beautiful girl to be his personal maid, and he must pamper her every day!  Thinking of this, Ke Yong felt as if his whole body was filled with blood.

    "Hahaha" Ke Yong laughed and walked directly towards the boy and girl.

    Ji Ning frowned slightly and looked at the tall man with exquisite jewelry walking over. The tall man glanced at Ji Ning and Qiu Ye with the eyes of a superior tribesman examining goods, especially when looking at Qiu Ye.  Greed is unabashed: "This animal fur coat is very exquisitely cut. Did you make it yourself, girl? Are you really skillful with your hands? The fur coat of the boy next to you is also cut in the same way. Is he your brother?"

    ? **

    It¡¯s 2013, brothers and sisters of Hongmeng, Happy New Year~~

    Finally, continue to canvass for votes diligently and remember to vote for recommendation!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: Dongshan Daze, Chapter 17: Sword Qi

    "Presumptuous!" Qiuye scolded crisply.

    Ke Yong raised his chin slightly: "Presumptuous? This little iron stone tribe let me knead it, let alone be presumptuous. To tell you the truth, I have fallen in love with you. Just follow me obediently.  Last time I fell in love with a girl. She was so stubborn that she would rather commit suicide than obey me. So I killed all her family members and sold them as slaves! For the sake of your brother next to you and your people.  , you should think carefully!"

    The people of the tribe are simple and unsophisticated, and they are also very bloody. Most of them are not afraid of death, especially the beautiful girl in front of them, who is definitely the pearl of the tribe. They are generally very arrogant, and it is very common for them to commit suicide when their arrogance rises.  Yong Ke doesn't want to see this happen.

    "Dear Lord Ke Yong." The bald old man Tie Sanlian persuaded, "These three are not from our Tieshi tribe, but from a large tribe!"

    "A big tribe?" Ke Yong raised his eyebrows, "No wonder, let me tell you, how could a place like your Iron Stone Tribe raise such a charming girl? Girl, tell me which tribe you are from."  As he spoke, he took two steps forward to touch Qiu Shui's face, but Qiu Shui kicked him out like lightning.

    Bang!

    The heavy kick contained anger, and it hit Ke Yong in the chest and heart. Not only did it break the pendant jewelry on his body, it also kicked Ke Yong upside down.

    "Presumptuous!"

    "Qiang!"

    A group of armored guards from the Black Mountain tribe suddenly shouted angrily, and some even drew their swords out of their sheaths.

    Ke Yong quickly got up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but he stretched out his hand to stop his Jia Wei. Being able to become a core high-level leader in a large tribe like the Black Mountain Tribe, Ke Yong was ruthless and ruthless, and his Jia Wei were all aware of it.

    "It's over."

    "This little girl is miserable."

    These armor guards all understand that when Ke Yong is obviously very angry but holds it back for the time being, it only meansthat Ke Yong is extremely angry at this moment!  Thinking about how to vent his anger!

    Ke Yong stood up, but squinted his eyes, looking at the three people in front of him like a poisonous snake, and said slowly: "This kick is quite heavy. Can you let me understand where the three of them come from? Are they some big man?"  The tribe, or the great Ji clan?¡±

    "Look carefully." Mo Wu coldly stepped forward and turned out a token.

    There is a Ji character on the token!

    "Ji!"

    The expressions of many people in this group of Jiawei changed. They all looked at their leader, Ke Yong, but Ke Yong turned pale. He even bowed in fear and said, "I didn't expect that I bumped into a few of you unintentionally. Please forgive me."  crime."

    There was a trace of pity in Mo Wu's eyes, because he knew that his young master had a jealous personality.

    Qiuye also glanced at Ke Yong coldly. Ever since Ke Yong said that he once destroyed a small tribe because of robbing a woman, and sold all the tribesmen as slaves, Qiu Ye has become very disgusted and hateful, because  Her tribe was completely destroyed and she was trafficked.

    Ji Ning looked at Ke Yong and instantly sentenced Ke Yong to death!

    Destroying a tribe without any injustice. Thinking of the tragic death and trafficking of some children and women in that tribe, Ji Ning felt a burst of unknown fire in his heart!  Although there are many evils lurking in this land, Ji Ning can't control it, but once he encounters it, he can't bear the fire!

    "Hahaha" Ke Yong, who was pale before, suddenly grinned brightly, "It seems that the three of you have murderous intentions. I really don't know whether you should be called stupid or arrogant!"

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    Ke Yong continued to smile: "So what about the Ji family? How many young people from the Ji family's five houses go out for adventure every year because of the coming-of-age ceremony, and I don't know how many die on the adventure! How can the Ji family find outwho is their clansman?  Was he killed by a monster or another tribesman?"

    "Even if you have status, at least you are here! There are only three of you, so even if you have murderous intentions for me, you have to hide it in your heart There is a record in the book that says, 'Water from afar cannot quench the thirst of near people.' No matter how status you have,  No one has time to save you." Ke Yong lamented, "I still remember that three years ago I enjoyed a girl from the Ji family. Her skin was so good. My servants enjoyed it one by one, and in the end they were beaten by that group of girls.  Eat all the beasts!"

    "Guys, do you understand?" Ke Yong narrowed his eyes, "Status does not necessarily represent strength. At least at this time, I control your life and death!"

    "Everyone."

    Ke Yong raised his chin and said loudly, "Go ahead, kill the two men and keep the women! When I enjoy it, you all will have a share."

      ¡°Ouch!¡±

    "kill!"

    "Hahaha, come on."

    Ke Yong¡¯s servants and guards all drew out their swords one by one, raised their swords and charged forward with howls.  For example, some large tribes who lead armies trust their slaves and servants the most.  Whether it's Ji Lie or Ji Yichuan, they all have a large number of trusted servants.  A slave also absolutely obeys his master.

    With an order from Ke Yong, all the Jiawei who were born as servants dared to kill!

    "Wantless!" Suddenly there was a loud noise, like spring thunder exploding.

    I saw a person standing on a huge bird in the sky. The person swung his long sword directly downwards. For a moment, the sword energy was everywhere sword energy fell from the sky, and each sword energy penetrated a guard.  Jiawei's body was easily cut and torn into pieces, and blood flew everywhere.

    "Ah!" "No!" "Ah!"

    Various shrill screams rang out, but in a blink of an eye it was quiet again.

    Hundreds of servants and guards who were howling crazily all fell to the ground. Some had big holes in their chests, and some simply tore their bodies apart. The ground was dyed red with blood, and they all died miserably!  But none of the frightened tribesmen of the Iron Stone Tribe were affected.

    "This, this, this" Ke Yong, who had everything under control before, turned pale. He stood there blankly, looking at all the dead servants on the ground, and then looked at the man on the back of the bird high in the air.  Stuttering, "First, Xiantian"

    The group of people from the Iron Stone Tribe all looked up. Some were dumbfounded, some were full of admiration, and some simple tribal girls were unblinking.

    Ji Ning, Qiuye, and Mowu also looked up.

    Whoosh!

    The man on the back of the high-altitude bird jumped down and landed on the ground.

    "Young Master." The man bowed slightly and said to Ji Ning, expressing his respect for Ji Ning.

    This scene immediately shocked a group of people from the Iron Stone Tribe and Ke Yong present.  Because the detached sword energy just now represents the innate life form!  And innate beings are at the top of any large tribe. Even among the Ji clan, they are the core of the high-level!

    The disciples of the Ji family who go on adventures usually bow to the innate beings first.  But this innate creature in front of him actually saluted this young man?

    "Spare your life." Ke Yong rushed forward, knelt in front of Ji Ning, and begged, "Great Young Master, what I said before was all nonsense and nothing true. And I captured some small tribes at one time.  When I was selling leather goods, I once got a special treasure, it must be a magic weapon! As for what kind of magic weapon it is, I don¡¯t know As long as you can spare me, I am willing to give the magic weapon to¡ª¡ª"

    The words have not yet finished.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ke Yong instantly pounced on Ji Ning. His right hand was like a claw, and he grabbed Ji Ning's throat.  A claw at such a close rangeit would be difficult for an acquired master to get out of the way.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning waved his hand casually, arriving first and hitting Ke Yong's head directly. Ke Yong's body was shaken, blood came out from his nose, mouth and ears, and his body fell limply.  on the ground.

    "It's quite cunning." Ji Ning said softly.

    This Ke Yong is a very cunning one. He is ruthless and dares to fight and kill.  Even when faced with little hope for an innate creature, he immediately made a decision, first deliberately tempting him with a magic weapon and then wanting to capture Ji Ning. As long as Ji Ning was used as a hostage, he would have hope of survival.

    pity¡­¡­

    Ji Ning can easily hunt down even big monsters.

    "It turns out that he and those armored guards are in the same group." The Xian Biological Man said with a smile, "Those armored guards are all in half-body armor, but this man is wearing animal skins I didn't pay attention to him before."

    "Thank you, senior brother, for taking action." Ji Ning smiled.

    The man in front of him is Wan Li, one of the nine disciples accepted by his father Ji Yichuan. He is an innate creature with early stage strength.  His status in Ji's West Mansion is relatively high, but he is not yet strong enough to serve as the commander of the Black Armored Guards. However, Ji Ning is the appointed next palace master, so his status is naturally very high.

    "Young Master can easily catch you if you take action." Wan Li put away his sword and said with a smile, "But I am here for something big."

    "A big deal?" Ji Ning's expression changed. He contacted Xifu City once a month. This time, it was his senior brother, an innate spiritual powerhouse, who came to convey the matter in person. The importance of the matter can be imagined.

    "Let's talk inside," Ji Ning continued.

    Ji Ning also glanced at the Iron Stone tribe members who were still in shock: "You should dispose of all these corpses. As for the Black Mountain tribeI will ask my senior brother to go to the Black Mountain tribe later."Naturally, you will have no worries.  "

    "Thank you, Master!"

    The bald old man and a group of people all knelt down. At this time, they finally understood how noble Ji Ning's status was. He could make all the innate creatures salute With such a status, even the leader of the Black Mountain tribe had to kneel before Ji Ning.  Vol!

    Ji Ning and Wan Li quickly entered the stone house and closed the door at the same time.

    "quick."

    "Hurry up and clean up."

    A group of people from the Iron Stone Tribe were filled with excitement at the moment. They were looking at the corpses on the ground, feeling anxious and excited at the same time.  These scary guys from the Black Mountain tribe that they usually have to look up to, are all dying here now.

    "You have today too." The cold one-armed man kicked Ke Yong's body hard, his eyes full of resentment.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the house.

    There were only two people, Ji Ning and Wan Li.

    "Senior brother, what is going on?" Ji Ning asked, "I asked you to convey it."

    "It's the big demon-winged snake!" Wan Li looked solemn.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: Dongshan Daze, Chapter 17: Sword Qi

    "Presumptuous!" Qiuye scolded crisply.

    Ke Yong raised his chin slightly: "Presumptuous? This little iron stone tribe let me knead it, let alone be presumptuous. To tell you the truth, I have fallen in love with you. Just follow me obediently.  Last time I fell in love with a girl. She was so stubborn that she would rather commit suicide than obey me. So I killed all her family members and sold them as slaves! For the sake of your brother next to you and your people.  , you should think carefully!"

    The people of the tribe are simple and unsophisticated, and they are also very bloody. Most of them are not afraid of death, especially the beautiful girl in front of them, who is definitely the pearl of the tribe. They are generally very arrogant, and it is very common for them to commit suicide when their arrogance rises.  Yong Ke doesn't want to see this happen.

    "Dear Lord Ke Yong." The bald old man Tie Sanlian persuaded, "These three are not from our Tieshi tribe, but from a large tribe!"

    "A big tribe?" Ke Yong raised his eyebrows, "No wonder, let me tell you, how could a place like your Iron Stone Tribe raise such a charming girl? Girl, tell me which tribe you are from."  As he spoke, he took two steps forward to touch Qiu Shui's face, but Qiu Shui kicked him out like lightning.

    Bang!

    The heavy kick contained anger, and it hit Ke Yong in the chest and heart. Not only did it break the pendant jewelry on his body, it also kicked Ke Yong upside down.

    "Presumptuous!"

    "Qiang!"

    A group of armored guards from the Black Mountain tribe suddenly shouted angrily, and some even drew their swords out of their sheaths.

    Ke Yong quickly got up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but he stretched out his hand to stop his Jia Wei. Being able to become a core high-level leader in a large tribe like the Black Mountain Tribe, Ke Yong was ruthless and ruthless, and his Jia Wei were all aware of it.

    "It's over."

    "This little girl is miserable."

    These armor guards all understand that when Ke Yong is obviously very angry but holds it back for the time being, it only meansthat Ke Yong is extremely angry at this moment!  Thinking about how to vent his anger!

    Ke Yong stood up, but squinted his eyes, looking at the three people in front of him like a poisonous snake, and said slowly: "This kick is quite heavy. Can you let me understand where the three of them come from? Are they some big man?"  The tribe, or the great Ji clan?¡±

    "Look carefully." Mo Wu coldly stepped forward and turned out a token.

    There is a Ji character on the token!

    "Ji!"

    The expressions of many people in this group of Jiawei changed. They all looked at their leader, Ke Yong, but Ke Yong turned pale. He even bowed in fear and said, "I didn't expect that I bumped into a few of you unintentionally. Please forgive me."  crime."

    There was a trace of pity in Mo Wu's eyes, because he knew that his young master had a jealous personality.

    Qiuye also glanced at Ke Yong coldly. Ever since Ke Yong said that he once destroyed a small tribe because of robbing a woman, and sold all the tribesmen as slaves, Qiu Ye has become very disgusted and hateful, because  Her tribe was completely destroyed and she was trafficked.

    Ji Ning looked at Ke Yong and instantly sentenced Ke Yong to death!

    Destroying a tribe without any injustice. Thinking of the tragic death and trafficking of some children and women in that tribe, Ji Ning felt a burst of unknown fire in his heart!  Although there are many evils lurking in this land, Ji Ning can't control it, but once he encounters it, he can't bear the fire!

    "Hahaha" Ke Yong, who was pale before, suddenly grinned brightly, "It seems that the three of you have murderous intentions. I really don't know whether you should be called stupid or arrogant!"

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    Ke Yong continued to smile: "So what about the Ji family? How many young people from the Ji family's five houses go out for adventure every year because of the coming-of-age ceremony, and I don't know how many die on the adventure! How can the Ji family find outwho is their clansman?  Was he killed by a monster or another tribesman?"

    "Even if you have status, at least you are here! There are only three of you, so even if you have murderous intentions for me, you have to hide it in your heart There is a record in the book that says, 'Water from afar cannot quench the thirst of near people.' No matter how status you have,  No one has time to save you." Ke Yong lamented, "I still remember that three years ago I enjoyed a girl from the Ji family. Her skin was so good. My servants enjoyed it one by one, and in the end they were beaten by that group of girls.  Eat all the beasts!"

    "Guys, do you understand?" Ke Yong narrowed his eyes, "Status does not necessarily represent strength. At least at this time, I control your life and death!"

    "Everyone."

    Ke Yong raised his chin and said loudly, "Go ahead, kill the two men and keep the women! When I enjoy it, you all will have a share."

      ¡°Ouch!¡±

    "kill!"

    "Hahaha, come on."

    Ke Yong¡¯s servants and guards all drew out their swords one by one, raised their swords and charged forward with howls.  For example, some large tribes who lead armies trust their slaves and servants the most.  Whether it's Ji Lie or Ji Yichuan, they all have a large number of trusted servants.  A slave also absolutely obeys his master.

    With an order from Ke Yong, all the Jiawei who were born as servants dared to kill!

    "Wantless!" Suddenly there was a loud noise, like spring thunder exploding.

    I saw a person standing on a huge bird in the sky. The person swung his long sword directly downwards. For a moment, the sword energy was everywhere sword energy fell from the sky, and each sword energy penetrated a guard.  Jiawei's body was easily cut and torn into pieces, and blood flew everywhere.

    "Ah!" "No!" "Ah!"

    Various shrill screams rang out, but in a blink of an eye it was quiet again.

    Hundreds of servants and guards who were howling crazily all fell to the ground. Some had big holes in their chests, and some simply tore their bodies apart. The ground was dyed red with blood, and they all died miserably!  But none of the frightened tribesmen of the Iron Stone Tribe were affected.

    "This, this, this" Ke Yong, who had everything under control before, turned pale. He stood there blankly, looking at all the dead servants on the ground, and then looked at the man on the back of the bird high in the air.  Stuttering, "First, Xiantian"

    The group of people from the Iron Stone Tribe all looked up. Some were dumbfounded, some were full of admiration, and some simple tribal girls were unblinking.

    Ji Ning, Qiuye, and Mowu also looked up.

    Whoosh!

    The man on the back of the high-altitude bird jumped down and landed on the ground.

    "Young Master." The man bowed slightly and said to Ji Ning, expressing his respect for Ji Ning.

    This scene immediately shocked a group of people from the Iron Stone Tribe and Ke Yong present.  Because the detached sword energy just now represents the innate life form!  And innate beings are at the top of any large tribe. Even among the Ji clan, they are the core of the high-level!

    The disciples of the Ji family who go on adventures usually bow to the innate beings first.  But this innate creature in front of him actually saluted this young man?

    "Spare your life." Ke Yong rushed forward, knelt in front of Ji Ning, and begged, "Great Young Master, what I said before was all nonsense and nothing true. And I captured some small tribes at one time.  When I was selling leather goods, I once got a special treasure, it must be a magic weapon! As for what kind of magic weapon it is, I don¡¯t know As long as you can spare me, I am willing to give the magic weapon to¡ª¡ª"

    The words have not yet finished.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ke Yong instantly pounced on Ji Ning. His right hand was like a claw, and he grabbed Ji Ning's throat.  A claw at such a close rangeit would be difficult for an acquired master to get out of the way.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning waved his hand casually, arriving first and hitting Ke Yong's head directly. Ke Yong's body was shaken, blood came out from his nose, mouth and ears, and his body fell limply.  on the ground.

    "It's quite cunning." Ji Ning said softly.

    This Ke Yong is a very cunning one. He is ruthless and dares to fight and kill.  Even when faced with little hope for an innate creature, he immediately made a decision, first deliberately tempting him with a magic weapon and then wanting to capture Ji Ning. As long as Ji Ning was used as a hostage, he would have hope of survival.

    pity¡­¡­

    Ji Ning can easily hunt down even big monsters.

    "It turns out that he and those armored guards are in the same group." The Xian Biological Man said with a smile, "Those armored guards are all in half-body armor, but this man is wearing animal skins I didn't pay attention to him before."

    "Thank you, senior brother, for taking action." Ji Ning smiled.

    The man in front of him is Wan Li, one of the nine disciples accepted by his father Ji Yichuan. He is an innate creature with early stage strength.  His status in Ji's West Mansion is relatively high, but he is not yet strong enough to serve as the commander of the Black Armored Guards. However, Ji Ning is the appointed next palace master, so his status is naturally very high.

    "Young Master can easily catch you if you take action." Wan Li put away his sword and said with a smile, "But I am here for something big."

    "A big deal?" Ji Ning's expression changed. He contacted Xifu City once a month. This time, it was his senior brother, an innate spiritual powerhouse, who came to convey the matter in person. The importance of the matter can be imagined.

    "Let's talk inside," Ji Ning continued.

    Ji Ning also glanced at the Iron Stone tribe members who were still in shock: "You should dispose of all these corpses. As for the Black Mountain tribeI will ask my senior brother to go to the Black Mountain tribe later."Naturally, you will have no worries.  "

    "Thank you, Master!"

    The bald old man and a group of people all knelt down. At this time, they finally understood how noble Ji Ning's status was. He could make all the innate creatures salute With such a status, even the leader of the Black Mountain tribe had to kneel before Ji Ning.  Vol!

    Ji Ning and Wan Li quickly entered the stone house and closed the door at the same time.

    "quick."

    "Hurry up and clean up."

    A group of people from the Iron Stone Tribe were filled with excitement at the moment. They were looking at the corpses on the ground, feeling anxious and excited at the same time.  These scary guys from the Black Mountain tribe that they usually have to look up to, are all dying here now.

    "You have today too." The cold one-armed man kicked Ke Yong's body hard, his eyes full of resentment.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the house.

    There were only two people, Ji Ning and Wan Li.

    "Senior brother, what is going on?" Ji Ning asked, "I asked you to convey it."

    "It's the big demon-winged snake!" Wan Li looked solemn.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2 Dongshan Daze Chapter 18 Yin and Yang Two Qi Formations (the final chapter of this volume)

    "The Great Demon Winged Snake?" Ji Ning frowned, "What happened? Our Ji Clan's Western Mansion should have a garrison at the Winged Snake Lake, and there are several innate beings there. Could it be that the Great Demonic Winged Snake escaped from the Winged Snake Lake?"  ?¡±

    Wan Li shook his head: "If it's just escaping from the Winged Snake Lake, it's still a trivial matter! Sigh, speaking of it, it was my Ji Clan's West Mansion who helped this big demon winged snake. Several of the innate creatures stationed there by my Ji Clan's West Mansion have been looking for opportunities.  If I want to kill the big demon-winged snake, the big demon-winged snake is in danger every day, and there have been several battles! But under this pressure this winged snake has actually reached innate perfection!"

    "What, innate perfection!" Ji Ning was shocked.

    The great innate perfect demon is really a big threat. There is only one innate perfect old demon in Dongshan Ze, and that is the old demon Snow Toad!

    "The few innate beings stationed there in Ji's West Mansion could only rely on magic weapons to protect themselves, and watched the big demon-winged snake escape freely!" Wan Li sighed, "As soon as I got the news, the master immediately went to hunt down and kill him.  Got it!"

    "Father is chasing you?" Ji Ning nodded.

    Wan Li nodded: "But the big demon-winged snake can go up to the sky and enter the water, and its speed is much faster than before. Once it hides in the deep water, it will be difficult for even the Zifu monks to kill it. The master also understands this, and went to chase it this time.  I'm afraid I can't kill it, so I immediately asked me to come here to tell you about this, so that you can be careful, after all, you killed its child in the first place."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded solemnly, "It seems that I have to leave this iron stone tribe, Winged Snake, hum, I didn't expect it to survive for so long and still be able to break through!"

    "It's not surprising for an old demon like this who has been practicing for thousands of years to have a profound accumulation, and it's not surprising to have a breakthrough." Wan Li said immediately, "That's all, my mission is completed."

    Ji Ning even asked: "Senior Brother Wan Li, those people who were killed outside were from the Black Mountain Tribe not far from here. Go and help me beat the Black Mountain Tribe!"

    "Leave this little thing to me." Wan Li nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    On the same day, Ji Ning took Qiu Ye and Mo Wu and left the Iron Stone Tribe. Where did they go Ji Ning didn't tell anyone. Only in this way could it be more difficult for the Great Winged Snake Demon to find him.

    *******

    The disaster of the winged snake lasted for more than a month, and everything calmed down.

    When the Great Demon Winged Snake broke through and became the Great Demon Queen of the Innate Perfection level, it rushed out of the Winged Snake Lake and began to vent its anger crazily, harming the surrounding tribes and devouring many humans. It made every tribe panic and he even searched for it.  Where is Ji Ning?  However, the news about Ji Ning's adventure outside is also a secret. Very few people know about it. Plus Ji Ning is extremely cautious, so naturally the Winged Snake cannot find it!

    Half a month later, the Great Demon Winged Snake met Ji Yichuan. The Winged Snake relied on its strength to gain a lot of confidence in the battle. Who would have thought that it would still be seriously injured in this battle, but it can fly much faster now than before, and Ji Yichuan can't do anything to escape.  This battle also made Winged Snake no longer want to fight Ji Yichuan, and fled far away when he saw Ji Yichuan.

    Another month later, Du Jiuling showed up!

    The Five Houses of the Ji family negotiated with Du Jiuling, and the matter ended with "The Great Demon Winged Snake is banned from Winged Snake Lake for a hundred years"!

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes, and it¡¯s summer in a blink of an eye.

    Within Daze, Dongshan.

    There are two figures lurking in a piece of water grass. One is a man with braided hair that is half red and half white and exudes an evil aura. The other is a burly man wearing black clothes.

    "Is your investigation information correct?" the evil man asked softly, "We have been waiting here for three days."

    The man in black nodded: "Recently, there is a young man who often comes to fight with the Sky Green Snake King. He will fight once every ten days and a half, and the battle is usually in the surrounding area. Master, don't worry, the Sky Green Snake King will definitely come up from the bottom of the water.  , once it enters the formation, it cannot escape!"

    "Yes." The evil man said softly, "I have been preparing for this day for a long time, and even spent a huge price to obtain this Yin and Yang Qi formation. This time I must capture the Sky Green Snake alive and let it become my spirit.  beast!"

    "The empty green snake has entered the formation. Whether it lives or dies depends entirely on the master's will." The man in black said.

    "Hahaha" the evil man chuckled, "By the way, that boy often fights with the Kongqing Snake King. Do you know who that boy is?"

    "I haven't seen it before." The man in black shook his head, "I know all the talented young men of my Tiemu clan, but without this boy the swordsmanship performed by this boy seems to be the Ji clan's Dripping Sutra."

    "Ji?" The evil man's eyes flashed fiercely, "You can fight against the Kongqing Snake King at such a young age. I'm afraid I will be Ji Yichuan again when you grow up In this case, I, Tiemu Zhan, will help Ji.  Just send their genius to hell."

    TimePass away.

    Another half day has passed, and the sun has set. At this moment, a figure of a young man wearing animal skin is coming from a distance on the water waves.

    "Master, we are here!" the man in black shouted.

    Temuzan even looked around, and his pupils shrank when he saw Ji Ning walking on the water as if he were on the ground: "Heaven and man are one!"

    "Deserves to be killed!" Tiemu Zhan's heart arose with overwhelming murderous intent. At such an age, he has entered into the unity of heaven and man. Once such a terrifying young man grows up he is much more powerful than the Dripping Water Sword Ji Yichuan, and may even become the Ji family.  The strongest existence in the five mansions!

    "Brother Yan!" Temuzanlian ordered, "You will deal with this young man later. Even if you can't kill him, keep an eye on him. Once I conquer the Kongqing Snake King, I will come over immediately."

    "Yes." The man in black responded respectfully.

    Temu Zhan stared into the distance.

    A young boy can achieve the unity of heaven and man This kind of evildoer's qualifications can surpass Tiemu Zhan countless times.  Fortunately, Tiemu Zhan had practiced for a hundred years, and it was easy to kill this little kid with his age advantage.

    ¡­¡­

    Temuzan was hiding in the water and grass and had set up concealment formations around them, so their breath and sounds could not be transmitted.  The breath couldn't even be transmitted Naturally, there was no induction. Ji Ning also failed to sense their presence.

    "Little snake," Ji Ning stood on the water and shouted, "You haven't come out yet."

    The sound rolled directly into the bottom of the water.

    A moment.

    Boom!

    A big green snake burst out of the water with splashes of water, and quickly shrank to more than ten meters long. It raised its head and looked at Ji Ning from a distance, and let out a disdainful hissing sound.  In fact, the Kongqing Snake King also gained some insights during several fights with Ji Ning. The Kongqing Snake King felt that he was about to enter the realm of 'union between man and nature'.  Although its combat power is astonishing and reliable due to its talent, it is not as good as Ji Ning in terms of realm.

    This kind of chess, where you meet your opponent and make deadly moves, without leaving any room to fight, is the fastest progress!

    "When I also achieve the unity of heaven and man, you will be dead." Kongqing Snake King secretly said in his heart.

    "Haha, come on, little snake." Two swords appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hands.

    Wow!

    The Sky Green Snake King rushed towards him instantly like azure lightning, and Ning also rushed towards him bravely.

    ¡­¡­

    Temu Zhan, who was in the water and grass in the distance, was even more shocked when he saw it: "The swordsmanship of heaven and man! And it is a two-handed sword, so perfect! It seems that he is not an innate creature, but he can actually be like an innate creature.  The mythical beasts are fighting Such qualifications are really terrifying! They must be eradicated as soon as possible!"

    "Why don't you go in?"

    "Hurry up." Temuzan looked anxiously.

    His formation was set up in advance. Although the formation itself was very large, the place where Ji Ning and Kong Qing Snake King were fighting was still some distance away from the formation.

    "quick."

    Tiemu Zhan was very anxious, but he could only wait patiently.  Because he knew that once he showed up he would be so frightened that the Kongqing Snake King would immediately dive into the water. At that time, he would be helpless.

    I saw the fierce fighting in the distance continuing.

    Sometimes Ji Ning was knocked away, and sometimes wounds appeared on Kong Qing Snake King's body. The two hit the water waves, and Ji Ning also kept stepping on the water to show his footwork. Sometimes he rushed forward, and sometimes he ducked back. He was obviously only a little bit close.  I was about to enter the big formation, but I didn't It's really worrying.

    "Bang."

    A fight.

    "Enter!" Tiemu Zhan's eyes turned red. At this moment, Ji Ning and Kongqing Snake King could only barely enter the formation, just on the edge.  But Temuzan didn't dare to wait any longer. Maybe Ji Ning and Kongqing Snake King would be out of the formation range again after a while.

    "rise!"

    Tiemu Zhan¡¯s face was ferocious.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who was on the edge of the formation, suddenly felt a throbbing in his soul. It was because Ji Ning's soul was powerful enough to sense a huge crisis. Intangible fear instantly filled Ji Ning's heart.  There was even a feeling that if he didn't act, he might really die!

    "Retreat!" Ji Ning's speed surged to the extreme and he retreated. This retreat happened to be outside the boundary of the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ji Ning retreated from the boundary of the formation, he saw that the vast water surface in front of him suddenly became chaotic. He could only see huge white airflows and huge black airflows, as if countless swimming dragons shrouded that area of ??the world.  , the huge power of the formation made Ji Ning's heart tremble.

    This is an innate and late-stage strong man who refines Qi, and then relies onThe terrifying power of the preset formation exploded instantly.

    "The Sky Green Snake King is in the formation!" Ji Ning's heart tightened. He had encountered his opponent many times in battles. Now that he saw his opponent falling into the formation, Ji Ning was also worried about him.

    "Roar~~"

    A black figure suddenly leaped over and turned into a black beast more than ten feet long in the sky. The mane on its neck soared into the sky like a huge fan, and its green eyes were full of ferocity as it rushed toward Ji.  rather.

    "The beast?" Ji Ning instantly understood who was setting up the formation, "The only innate creature beast to serve as a spirit beast is Tiemuzhan from the Temu clan! An old guy who is in the late stage of the innate creature race!"

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    Ji Ning understands the gap between them very well. Tiemu Zhan is well-known for his insidiousness. With his magic weapon, even the Sky Green Snake King is far from his opponent!

    "Whoops!"

    Suddenly, a black light shot toward Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning deflected the sound of his sword, and the black light flew back to the innate beast demon. The beast beast roared: "Ji's little baby, today, I am yours."  Death time!¡±

    "ah!"

    Sharp and ear-piercing screams of pain came from the large formation that covered the sky and the earth. Ji Ning couldn't help but feel his heart tremble. He knew that this was the shrill scream of the Kongqing Snake King. Since he had been fighting with him for so long, the Kongqing Snake King had never  He had never made such a miserable sound, and he was obviously in a real desperate situation.

    "Little Green Snake, I hope you can survive this disaster." Ji Ning could only wish silently in his heart, not daring to hesitate. While resisting the pursuit of the innate beast, he quickly ran away through the water waves.

    ? **

    ~~~Please bookmark it~~Please vote for recommendation~~

    c!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 1 Full of Killing Intent

    "Don't run away!" The big demon beast screamed angrily and chased on the water waves, but the water waves it stepped on exploded again and again. After all, it has never reached the realm of unity between heaven and man, and can only rely on external energy.  The demon force forcibly treads water, and since it is just a land animal, it will naturally run slower on the water!

    In fact, in the mountains, forests and grasslands, its speed is probably slightly slower than that of Ji Ning, let alone running on the water!  He could only watch as Ji Ning quickly fled away.

    "Woo." The big demon beast could only return and saw the sky-blocking formation struggling crazily. Sometimes it became huge, and sometimes it became extremely small. "How can this empty green snake  If you can resist the power of the formation, no matter how hard you struggle, you will eventually surrender!"

    ¡­¡­

    Formation techniques lead to the power of heaven and earth to produce all kinds of mysterious and unpredictable abilities!

    The power of this Yin and Yang Qi formation is far beyond what the Kongqing Snake Demon can resist.

    "Hahaha" Temuzan stood on the water, pointing at the huge green snake entangled in countless black and white air currents in the distance, "Air Green Snake, you enter my formation, no matter how you struggle, you will be nothing."  It¡¯s useless, you¡¯d better surrender obediently and accept me as your master, this way you¡¯ll suffer less!¡±

    "Roar~~" Kongqing Snake raised its head and roared.

    "Don't surrender?" Temuzan didn't understand but felt Kong Qingshe's anger and hostility, and immediately sneered, "Kong Qingshen, the real masters on this endless land are the human race! The one who rules this land is the Great Xia Dynasty  ! No matter how powerful a mythical beast you are, is it possible that you can turn the world upside down? Even if I let you go, someone else will come to take you in in the future, I think you should surrender to me obediently! "

    Temuzan kept talking.

    But no matter what he said, the empty green snake demon ignored him, which made Tiemu Zhan very angry: "I want to see is it your pride that is stronger, or my Yin and Yang Qi Formation that is stronger!"

    "Chi chi chi~~" The black and white air flow was winding wildly, like a millstone, and the scales of Kong's green snake demon were crushed and fell off. Green blood was spilled, but the severe pain of tearing scales and cutting flesh could not let Kong at all.  The green snake demon lowered his head.

    brush!

    The Sky Green Snake suddenly shrunk to only the thickness of a finger, and was temporarily freed from the entanglement of the black and white air currents, but those air currents followed closely and encircled it crazily again.

    Qi, gathering and dispersing is impermanent!  How difficult is it to escape the airflow?

    "Ah!" The little green snake as thin as a finger screamed, and instantly became extremely huge, even bigger than the winged snake!  Sometimes it's big and sometimes it's small, struggling hard. Only in this way can we minimize the time of being crushed by the yin and yang energy. After all, being crushed like that is really painful.

    While the little green snake struggled, it also tried to pounce on Temuzan again and again.  However, the power of the Yin and Yang Qi formation was too strong, and it could not even touch Tie Mu Zhan.

    It struggled again and again, leaving scars all over its body, broken scales, and green blood flowing.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    Screaming shrilly again and again.

    The Sky Green Snake King is struggling hard. As a divine beast, it is extremely aloof. How can it easily surrender to the human race in front of it?  If it were a Zifu monk, he might be willing to lower his head, but this Tiemu Zhan is not qualified yet.

    "Huh?" Temuzan frowned after a long time.

    "Why are you still struggling?" Tiemu Zhan looked at the scarred Kongqing snake demon who was dying from serious injuries and was still extremely crazy. "Although the Yin and Yang Qi Formation only exerted part of its power, it is seeking death on its own. If it continues, it will definitely be killed.  The two qi formations of Yin and Yang were worn to death! Would you rather die than surrender to me?"

    Tiemu Zhan gritted his teeth, and with a thought, the black and white airflow that originally restrained the Kongqing snake demon began to disperse.

    "Empty Green Snake!" Temuzhan pointed at the scarred big snake, "I rely on the coercion of the large formation to suppress you, but you may not accept it! Then we fight, and I don't need the support of the large formation As long as you can defeat me, I will  Let me let you out. But if you lose, you will surrender to me, okay?"

    "ah!"

    The green snake demon screamed in hatred, and it became more than ten meters long. This is the body size at which it can exert its strongest strength, and then it rushed towards Temu Zhan!

    "Hmph." A long black whip appeared in Tiemu Zhan's right hand. There were sharp nails growing naturally on the whip. This long black whip was the magic weapon 'Blackwood Vine Whip', and it was also Tie Mu Zhan's weapon.  The famous magic weapon of Yanshan land.  He swung his whip suddenly, and the whip suddenly turned into a huge black shadow and swept towards the empty green snake demon.

    brush!  brush!

    The green snake demon flashed quickly and managed to avoid the whip.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" Temu Zhan circled the long whip in his hand, and saw the whip going around and around. For a time, countless circles covering the sky and the earth shrouded the green snake demon in the sky, followed by tearing.  One sound,The scales and flesh on Kongqing Snake Monster's body were missing.

    ¡°Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss with one with a black color,¡± Kongqing snake demon screamed angrily, and would rather get hurt than pounce on it.

    ¡° Temuzan sneered and waved the black wood vine whip again and again. This was not the first time he had fought against the empty green snake demon. He was good at using the whip and could completely restrain the agility of the empty green snake demon!  Kong Qing Snake was very quick to escape. In the past, he had no choice but now, even if Kong Qing Snake was trapped in the formation, he could not escape.

    "How?" Temuzhan stood there, waving his long whip. Each whip had the power to crack a hill, and the skin of the green snake demon was torn apart by the blows. "I am stronger than you, so you should surrender obediently.  "

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    The collision between the magic weapon and the physical body, coupled with the fact that Tiemu Zhan is a powerful late-stage innate creature after all, completely overwhelms it.

    "Whoosh!"

    When dodging a flying whip, the Green Snake suddenly disappeared out of thin air.  Then it appeared out of thin air dozens of feet away.

    This made Tiemu Zhan stunned, and then his expression changed drastically: "Not good!"

    "Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so squeaks of excitement. At the same time, every time it scurried away, it seemed to be teleporting to dozens of feet or even further away.

    "Go to hell!" Temuzan's face was ferocious, as if he was crazy.

    Rumble~~~

    The formation changed dramatically, and a large amount of black and white air flow crazily rolled towards the empty green snake demon. The empty green snake demon gave Temu Zhan a cold look, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    "Boom!" The collision of black and white airflows created a large amount of turbulence.

    "Damn it!" Temuzan roared angrily, waving his hands wildly, "Damn it!!!"

    "Void shuttle! Void shuttle!" Tiemu Zhan's face was ferocious, his eyes were red and he was obviously hysterical, "This empty green snake can actually perform void shuttle, yes, it's that little Ji's baby. It's that Ji's little baby, he  Fighting with the Sky Green Snake several times it must have made the Sky Green Snake improve, so that this time it reached the realm of unity between heaven and man, and displayed the ability to travel through the void!"

    Tiemu Zhan was extremely angry.

    Although there is only one Sky Green Snake in the land of Yanshan, there are many in the endless land ruled by the Daxia Dynasty.  Therefore, Tiemu Zhan is very aware of the power of the 'Kong Green Snake', and he also wants to conquer this 'Kong Green Snake'.

    The general big demon can control water, poison, fire, etc.

    Even non-mythical beasts like Water Rhinoceros and Winged Snake have these talents, but as a mythical beast, Kongqing Snake King has no special talents

    Actually it¡¯s not true!

    It¡¯s just that the talent possessed by Kongqing Snake King is too strong and cannot be used when the strength is low. Just like ordinary monsters cannot control water when acquired, they can control water after becoming an innate creature.  The talent of the Sky Green Snake King lies in the 'void'. Even if he becomes an innate creature, he must reach the state of unity between man and nature, so that his body can instantly become one with the void and can travel through the void!

    "Void shuttle!" Tiemu Zhan gritted his teeth, "A green snake that realizes the void shuttle will soon become extremely powerful!"

    Traveling through the void

    This enables Kongqing Snake to go to some very mysterious places and even steal some heaven and earth spiritual fruits. The growth rate of its strength will enter an explosive period!  There is no doubt that this empty green snake king will definitely leave Dongshanze and start wandering. After all, only by going to more places can he steal more treasures of heaven and earth, and his strength can grow faster. If he stays in one corner, he will only waste his energy.  talent!

    "With its hatred for me, it is very likely that it will come to Yanshan to seek revenge from me in the future." Temuzan was angry and shocked!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±

    Temuzan roared angrily, and his roar made the lake explode!

    Angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Ji boy!¡± Tiemu Zhan gritted his teeth and hated it extremely.

    If Ji Ning hadn¡¯t made the Kongqing Snake King make a lot of progress on a regular basis, how could he suddenly achieve a breakthrough in this battle?  I'm afraid he has already subdued the empty green snake, and now not only has he not subdued it, but he has also provoked a powerful enemy.  The Kongqing snake demon will definitely remember this hatred!

    ¡­¡­

    The large formation that covered the sky and the sun dissipated. After Temuzan put away all the eight formation flags, he walked out of the water with a gloomy face.

    "Master." The great beast demon transformed into a man in black and rushed over. Seeing the expression on the master's face, he knew that the subjugation failed. He continued, "Master, there is no need to be angry. This empty green snake demon is too stupid and deserves to be killed by the master."  !¡±

    "It's not dead!" Tiemu Zhan said coldly.

    "Not dead?" The man in black was surprised, "What about it?"

    ??Temuzan shook his head and said: "It actually realized how to travel through the void and escaped."

    ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± The man in black also found it unbelievable that the green snake demon realized how to travel through the void at a critical moment.

    "It's all because of that Ji boy." Tiemu Zhan said coldly, "His strength is equal to that of the Kongqing Snake Demon. After fighting several times, the Kongqing Snake Demon has made great progress. That's why this time he can reach the top of the world in one fell swoop.  Become one with the void and travel through the void! This Ji boy ruins my good deeds, I will definitely peel off his skin and cramps, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate the evil spirit in my heart!"

    The man in black nodded continuously: "Master, don't worry, I released the back stab to shoot him before, and my back stab was stained with 'ice flower liquid', and a little of the ice flower liquid has been stained on him. As long as I release the ice bees, I will definitely find him."

    "Yeah." Temuzan took out a gray bag from his waist, and as soon as he loosened the mouth of the bag, the semi-transparent crystal bees flew away quickly.

    "Chase."

    Temu Zhan and the Great Beast Demon quickly chased after the Ice Bee.

    After they left, a green snake suddenly appeared in the calm lake. The green snake looked into the distance with a trace of hope in its eyes.  It and Ji Ning have fought against each other many times, and they are sympathetic to each other. In addition, the ability to achieve the unity of heaven and man and realize the space shuttle this time is also due to Ji Ning's merit.  It was also somewhat grateful to Ji Ning.

    "Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss second, and so forths."  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter Two Enlightenment by the Pond

    Ji Ning flew all the way, as fast as the wind, with the unity of nature and man. After leaving Dongshanze, he continued to escape at high speed. He ran through the mountains and forests for thousands of miles before he stopped. At this time, the Golden Crow had completely  The mountains have set, but the clouds in the west are still bright red, leaving a glimmer of light on the earth.

    "Phew!" Ji Ning wiped his head, sweat dripping from his head.  .

    "First I ran three hundred miles on water, and then I ran thousands of miles in the mountains and forests. And they were all at the fastest speed. I have never run like this before. I didn't expect that my body was so strong that I was sweating." Ji  Ning usually goes to Dongshanze and walks thousands of miles on the water without breaking a sweat, but the speed at that time was not the limit.

    Tiredness welled up in his heart. Ji Ning walked forward. There was a pond in front of him. There were also blooming lotus flowers in the pond. The lotus flowers emerged from the mud but were not stained. The roots were straight. A burst of lotus fragrance rushed into his nose, making him tired.  Ji Ning couldn't help but smile and sat down by the pond.

    "You've escaped." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out a bamboo tube. The bamboo tube was filled with clean water. He raised his head and took a few sips.

    "I don't know what happened to the little green snake." Ji Ning sighed softly, "Little green snake, don't blame me, I can't save you. I just regret that I have never been able to achieve innateness."

    "Innate!"

    When Ji Ning thought of this, a hint of sadness arose in his heart.

    "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", as the first method of body training for gods and demons, is very powerful, but this practice is too difficult.  Even with my own qualifications, it is difficult to break through. How can I achieve this 'Yin and Yang intersection, water and fire blending'?  How can we merge the two forces of Taiyin and Sun into one body?

    "How to break through?" Ji Ning thought hard.

    Phew!

    The breeze blows, and the cool breeze of summer evening is very refreshing. Some of the lotus flowers in the pond are swayed by the breeze, and some of the lotus leaves rotate slightly, turning left and then in the opposite direction.

    Ji Ning has already reached the state of unity between heaven and man. Naturally, his mind and the wind between heaven and earth become one. When the wind blows on the lotus, he can clearly feel it

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked curious, "The wind blows the lotus flowers, turning left and right!"

    Ji Ning was touched.

    "If a leaf is blown by the wind, it will just blow around! Because it has no roots!"

    "If it is a small tree, it will only sway left and right when the wind blows! Because it does not have huge round leaves."

    "When the lotus leaf is blown, you can turn the lotus leaf left and right to relieve the momentum."

    Ji Ning looked up at the sky. Although the sky was not completely dark yet, the moon could already be seen faintly in the sky. "The golden crow is falling and the moon rabbit is rising!"

    "Turn left, turn right!"

    "Day versus night, it is precisely because of the day that the night is more contrasted!" Ji Ning murmured to himself, "In the darkness, a little light is extremely dazzling! The lotus leaves turn left and right, rotating in two completely opposite directions.  , it removes the force of the wind, and it remains the same as usual.¡±

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    The body and mind are integrated with the heaven and earth, feeling the wind and the lotus leaves by the pool.

    He vaguely felt a great law, a mystery that existed in the world for endless years This mystery is the Tao!  The wind contains Tao, which is unfathomable and unfathomable, but when the wind blows the lotus leaves Ji Ning discovered the shadow of Tao on the lotus leaves, discovered the rhythm of Tao, and the true meaning of Tao!

    Ji Jing sat cross-legged quietly by the pond, completely immersed in it, savoring the rhythm of the 'Tao' that could be sensed from the shaking and rotating lotus leaves.

    ¡­¡­

    Enlightenment can be encountered but not sought.

    Only when the mind, thoughts, environment and other aspects are completely in harmony can one touch the existence of the Tao.  And to touch the Tao the prerequisite is to first achieve the unity of heaven and man. Only when one's own spirit can be completely integrated into heaven and earth can one touch the eternally existing Tao.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± The pond water flows slowly along a stream covered by weeds.

    ¡°Quack quack quack!¡±

    As darkness falls, there are also frogs croaking in the jungle.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    Wisps of brilliance slowly began to gather around Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged. First, a little bit of water-colored brilliance gathered, and gradually formed huge lotus leaves. I saw pieces of water-colored lotus leaves surrounding Ji Ning, unfolding.  Swaying slightly with the wind.

    ????????????? Immediately afterwards, a few more flames gathered together, forming flame-colored lotus leaves, and the huge lotus leaves also surrounded Ji Ning.

    Two layers of lotus leaves.

    One layer is made of water-colored lotus leaves, and the other layer is made of water-colored lotus leaves.?Fire-colored lotus leaves.  Each lotus leaf has three petals.

    "Hoo!" Water and fire intersect, and wind emerges out of thin air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind generated out of thin air between the two layers of lotus leaves caused both layers of lotus leaves to rotate. The water-colored lotus leaves on the lower layer rotated to the left, and the fire-colored lotus leaves on the upper layer rotated to the right!  The two layers of lotus leaves rotated in completely different directions slowly and slowly, and Ji Ning did not use any of his own strength.

    Everything is natural.

    "Whoosh!" A gray-haired wild wolf sprang out of the jungle. Its green eyes stared at the animal-skin boy in the distance, but the lotus leaves that were several feet in size around the animal-skin boy made it feel a little confused.  , but as a beast with low intelligence, its senses tell it that those rotating water-colored lotus leaves and flame lotus leaves are only part of the world.  It's like the cloudsdon't need to pay attention to them.

    The gray-haired wild wolf bared its teeth and stared at the boy wearing the animal skin.

    It¡¯s very hungry!

    And the animal-skin boy was sitting there motionless as if asleep. He must not have the ability to resist. Moreover, the human boy looked really tender and must be delicious.  The gray wolf could already feel his saliva secreting.

    No more hesitation!

    "Whoosh!" The wild wolf rushed over quickly, then pounced, opened its fangs, and was about to bite the boy with animal skin.

    But it jumped into the range covered by two layers of lotus leaves.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The wind generated by the intersection of two layers of lotus leaves, with the strangulation power containing the power of heaven and earth, completely strangled the wild wolf into pieces in an instant. The blood slowly flowed along the ground, and some even penetrated into the soil.  , and some flow into the pond.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    Temuzan and the man in black transformed into the beast beast under his command were following an ice bee in the forest.

    After all, the Ice Bee is just a kind of bee insect, not a big bird or a big demon, its flying speed can be imagined!  They were far less than one-tenth of what Ji Ning was when he was running.

    "This Ji boy is really good at running away." Tiemu Zhan looked gloomy. "He ran out of the Dongshanze area, and he is still running away"

    The man in black continued: "Master, the Ice Bee's flight is much slower. If this Ji family boy keeps running and reaches any of the Ji family's five houses, we may not be able to do anything.  "

    "Run to the five major cities in one go?" Tiemu Zhan shook his head, "It's too far. Dongshanze is on the border of the Ji family's territory. How to run from the border to the five major cities in one go? Then the Ji family boy shouldn't have run that far.  " He said this, but in his heart Tiemu Zhan was also worried. If Ji Ning really ran to any of the five major cities, Tiemu Zhan, although he was confident, would not dare to break into the enemy's lair.

    "Chasing slowly."

    Tiemu Zhan said, "The ice flower liquid leaves a special fragrance wherever it passes, and it will take three days to dissipate. We can't smell it, but the ice bee can smell it. As long as the Ji family boy doesn't escape to the five major cities, he will die."  deal!"

    "Yes, you're dead." The man in black shouted in response.

    "It will ruin my life and give me a big enemy in the future." Tiemu Zhan couldn't help but be frightened when he thought about the sky green snake that could travel through the void wandering around and becoming stronger, turning into an old demon in the Purple Mansion Realm and then killing him back  , and at the same time he hated Ji Ning even more, "I must peel off his skin and cramp him with my own hands!"

    "Yes, cramps!" The man in black also bared his teeth.

    ¡­¡­

    A golden crow appeared in the distance in the east, and it was already dawn.  Tiemuzhan and the great beasts under his command were still slowly tracking, and they were also chasing with a passion. This Ji boy was really too cautious. After running out of Dongshanze, he ran at least a thousand miles away.

    An Ice Bee is very tired after flying thousands of miles. Fortunately, the Ice Bee is a zerg.

    "Master." The man in black's eyes lit up and he pointed in the distance.

    "Huh?" Temuzan, who was also mentally tired, looked in the direction he pointed, and suddenly saw a vague figure on the edge of a pond in the distance, which seemed to be a human figure, which shocked him.

    Tiemuzhan¡¯s eyes lit up, he licked the corners of his mouth and communicated mentally: ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    The master and the spirit beast can maintain spiritual communication at a very close distance. As for this distanceit depends on the strength of the souls of the two. Generally, innate creatures and subordinate spirit beasts must be within ten meters.  Only then can we barely maintain spiritual communication.

    They moved forward cautiously, trying not to make a sound.

    But even if he makes a noise, Tiemu Zhan is not afraid. After all, he is a master of late-stage innate creatures and can run faster than Ji Ning.Moreover, he also carried some ordinary Taoist talismans such as the 'Divinity Talisman' on his body, so there was no way he could let Ji Ning escape.

    "What an idiot. No matter how careful I am, there is still some noise, but I am not even alert at all. He should be practicing the body training of gods and demons. It stands to reason that the six senses should be sharp. Humph, I really have no experience. I am afraid he fell asleep.  "Tiemu Zhan sneered, "That's fine, I'll take it easy, otherwise I might waste a divine talisman."

    Temuzan and the men in black under his command continued to advance.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    They both saw it clearly.

    "What." They were also stunned.

    Because the sun has risen, the huge fire-colored lotus leaves and water-colored lotus leaves appear a bit translucent under the sunlight. After all, these lotus leaves are not real lotus leaves. They are formed by the convergence of power between heaven and earth. When the sun shines,  , suddenly translucent.

    Two layers of huge lotus leaves were slowly rotating in opposite directions, but they contained a strange melody. In the center surrounded by two layers of huge lotus leaves, Ji Ning sat cross-legged.

    "Here, what's going on?" Although Tiemu Zhan was well-informed, this was the first time he saw this strange scene. "Is it the true energy that is released to simulate the form?"

    "But even if you break through and become an innate creature, it's still in the early stages. I'm afraid you won't have any magic weapon." A trace of ferociousness appeared on Tiemu Zhan's face.

    ? **

    ~~~Please collect the new book~~Please vote for recommendation~~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 3 Pregnancy from the Heaven of Water and Fire

    Temuzan and the great beast demon approached quickly and soon came to the edge of the pond.

    "It's so beautiful." Temuzhan looked at the two-layered huge lotus leaves in full bloom under the early morning sun. He couldn't help but marvel in his heart, and the more he looked at it, the more he became afraid.  After all, he is in the late stage of Xiantian. Although he has not reached the state of unity between heaven and man, he can still vaguely feel the extraordinaryness of these two layers of lotus leaves.

    "Master." The great beast demon also looked at Temu Zhan, "What should we do now?"

    "Don't worry, he is right in front of us, and we can't escape. Give him a try first!" Tiemu Zhan ordered through spiritual communication. With a move in his hand, the innate energy released directly captured a stone on the ground.  He put it into his hand, then waved his hand violently, and the Xiantian True Yuan wrapped around the stone and turned it into a stream of light that shot towards Ji Ning who was sitting cross-legged in the distance.

    Although it was just a stone thrown casually, even the Nine-Tooth Warrior was killed.

    "Wow!"

    When the stone invaded a few feet in front of Ji Ning and entered the area covered by two layers of lotus leaves, he froze instantly!  The invisible strangulation force acted on it, and with a bang, the stone turned into powder.

    The Great Beast Demon and Tiemu Zhan both looked at it and their hearts tightened. They both looked at each other, obviously they were both a little confused about the mysterious two-layered lotus leaves.

    "I don't believe it anymore." Tiemu Zhan snorted coldly, and a black vine whip appeared out of thin air in his hand.

    "Hoo!"

    Temuzhan swung the long whip in his hand. The black vine whip quickly grew longer and directly wrapped around a thick tree next to it. Then he unleashed a powerful force!  Boom~~~The entire big tree was pulled out of the soil, bringing out a lot of soil.  Immediately, Temuzan waved his whip.

    Boom~~This big tree weighing tens of thousands of kilograms crashed into Ji Ning who was sitting cross-legged in the distance. When this thick big tree hit the translucent two-layered huge lotus leaves,  Suddenly some branches began to shatter, but the terrifying impact contained in the big tree itself shook both layers of lotus leaves.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in silence, also trembled and opened his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw the two layers of huge lotus leaves surrounding his body dissipated, and a thick tree hit his head. In the distance, Tiemu Zhan and the man in black were looking at this with a sneer.

    "Stop my chance!" When Ji Ning saw the two huge lotus leaves dissipating, he immediately understood what he had gained in this night, and how precious his previous enlightenment was. If no one disturbed him, he might have been able to realize it for a longer time.  Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by this Tiemu Zhan. It should be noted that enlightenment is really something that can only be encountered. I didn't know that it would be decades or even hundreds of years before I could encounter such a thing.

    "Damn it!"

    Ji Ning directly punched out, and with a bang, the thick tree flying at high speed exploded and broke into two pieces. Then one piece fell directly into the pond next to it, crushing countless lotus flowers, and the other  It hit several other big trees and then fell to the ground, splashing dust all over the ground.

    "Ji's boy!" Temuzhan said with a ferocious smile, "You fled thousands of miles into the mountains and forests, and you still got caught by me! Today is the day you die!"

    Ji Ning glanced at him coldly, and then directly began to activate the power of the lunar calendar and the power of the sun in his body. The previous night's enlightenment made him understand a little bit about the desolate and vague "Tao", and this little bit had already made him understand the "Tao".  "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" How to break through to the innate and no longer have doubts ¡À everything in the world is not absolutely opposite!  Just as night and day seem to be opposites, they are actually just two different sides of the day.

    Just like the two layers of water and fire lotus leaves around me before, not only did they not cancel each other out, but they actually increased each other's power. Why?

    A lotus, because it has a rhizome, the lotus leaves can revolve around it!

    The ¡®rhizome¡¯ of the water and fire lotus leaves is Ji Ning himself!

    How can the power of taiyin and the power of the sun be integrated?

    It is to find the ¡®rhizome¡¯ of the power of lunar and solar energy!

    "lead!"

    Ji Ning had absolute confidence in his eyes.

    The power of the twelfth yin and the sun, which have been fully activated in the body, instantly filled every part of the body, whether it was Ji Ning's hair, skin, internal organs or even more subtle partsit was everywhere!  Every trace of lunar power began to intertwine with the power of the sun, but their nature made them unwilling to merge.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~¡± All the power of the lunar calendar and the power of the sun are like lotus flowers rotated by the wind, rotating with each other.

    It¡¯s like two Tai Chi fish chasing each other.

    One taiyin and one sun.

    The constant pursuit of each othercontains traces of what Ji Ning had felt before.

    Gradually, in the center of the chasing lunar power and sun power, a new power was born!

    ?Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Far away in the depths of the endless void separated by countless layers of world obstructions, the two huge supreme stars - the Sun Star and the Lunar Star, dropped a trace of Sun True Fire and Lunar True Water respectively, and appeared directly on both sides of Ji Ning.  , and also automatically activated the power of water and fire between heaven and earth.

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    The surrounding heaven and earth condensed into huge flames out of thin air, and formed a large amount of surging water.

    It sounds slow, but in fact, Ji Ning immediately triggered the power in his body to break through after smashing the big tree. Tiemu Zhan and the great beast under his command all saw with their own eyes the endless water and endless flames condensed and born out of thin air, and even they  I also felt afraid.  Wherever water passeseverything freezes into ice sculptures; where fire passes, everything breaks and burns.

    At the same time, in the rolling water, there was a faint shadow of the January Rabbit.

    In the depths of the endless flames, there is a shadow with one or three legs of a golden crow.

    In the middle of the Moon Rabbit and the Golden Crow is Ji Ning!

    "This, this" Temuzhan's face changed in shock, "Is it the legend, the legendary Nine Heavens Map of Chiming?"

    The Golden Crow and the Moon Rabbit appear together!

    There is no doubt that it is the legendary No. 1 method for refining the body of gods and demons, "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness". In the entire Yanshan land, at least for thousands of years, no one has heard of anyone becoming an innate creature by virtue of this method.  Although he had seen this method and knew the wonders of breakthrough, this was the first time for him to see the wonders of breakthrough with his own eyes.

    "Hmph." Formation flags appeared out of thin air in Tiemu Zhan's hand, and he immediately ran away, running around Ji Ning who was enveloped in endless water and fire. At the same time, he occasionally threw out his right hand, and saw formation flags facing each other.  It flew in different directions and plunged directly into the depths of the distant soil.

    In just a few seconds, the eight formation flags were planted within a one-mile radius.

    Temuzan stood far away.

    "Master, kill him," the beast demon said, "Now he is breaking through, it is a vulnerable moment."

    "No." Temuzan shouted continuously, "He practices the first method of body refining of gods and demons, and it uses the power of the two supreme stars, Taiyin and Sun! When he breaks through and becomes an innate being, it is the power of these two supreme stars that activates the power of the two supreme stars.  , passing through the layers of space obstacles, a trace of the true fire of the sun and a trace of the true water of the lunar moon were dropped respectively, allowing him to shed his mortal body and give birth to a true innate god and demon body."

    "Then it will be even more devastating." The great demon beast said eagerly.

    "Don't you understand?" Tiemu Zhan stared at Ji Ning, who was enveloped in endless water and fire in the distance, with a livid face. "He is now enveloped in endless ice water and endless flames. The core of the endless ice water is a trace of true Taiyin water! Endless  The core of the flame is a trace of the true fire of the sun! Not to mention you and me, even if the Zifu monks dare to touch it, they will be frozen to pieces or burned to ashes in an instant! Even the soul is not left. If you want to go to the underworld to reincarnate  It¡¯s a delusion!¡±

    "So powerful?" The beast was shocked.

    "Of course it's powerful!" Tiemu Zhan Surong said, "These are the power of two supreme stars! Who dares to touch the true fire of the sun and the true water of the lunar yin?"

    "Then, we'll just watch?" The Great Beast Demon asked eagerly, "Watch this Ji boy become stronger?"

    "Nothing else!" Temuzan shouted, "Now the power of the two supreme stars is coming down to make him shed his mortal body and give birth to the body of an innate god and demon. When he breaks through, that trace of Taiyin True Water and a trace of Sun True Water  The fire disappeared. After all, Taiyin True Water and Sun True Fire are not the Ji boy's own strength."

    Tiemu Zhan sneered: "I have set up the Yin and Yang Qi formation. After this Ji boy breaks through and no longer has the protection of the two supreme stars, I will activate the formation immediately! No matter what, he has just become an innate being.  I don¡¯t even have a magic weapon. And I¡¯m already in the late stage of innate life form, and I still have the support of a large formation!¡±

    "Yeah." The beast demon also nodded.

    "But this Ji boy is really amazing!" Tiemu Zhan couldn't help but praise, "The Nine Heavens Map of Chiming, this is the legendary first method for refining the body of gods and demons. Almost all the bigger tribes have it! But in the land of Yanshan  For thousands of years, no one has been able to cultivate it and step into the innate world. If he is allowed to grow, he will definitely be the number one person in the Ji family¡¯s five mansions in the future, or even the number one person in Yanshan! But no matter how powerful he is, he is just about to step into it now  It¡¯s just innate, haha¡­ The thought of killing such a monster-like genius makes me so happy!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    What is innate?

    The true innate creatures are those born from heaven and earth.

    An ordinary Qi practitioner only converts the internal energy in the body into the innate true essence, and then cleanses the muscles, bones, skin and flesh of the whole body to reach a state of lightness!  This is actually the worst kind of body of an innate creature. A sword piercing the heart can kill it.

    ??And the body refining of gods and demons is to let the body fundamentally shed its mortal body and have a body like gods and demons. Just like the innate gods and demons whose bodies are cut into eighteen pieces, they will not die as long as their heads are not destroyed!  In general, most of the body-refining methods of gods and demons are relatively inferior, and they even draw demon patterns and divine patterns on their bodies.

    "The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" draws the power of two supreme stars to automatically generate two divine patterns.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The two supreme stars also rain down the true fire of the sun, the true water of the lunar water and fire work together to give birth to the body of an innate god and demon!  This kind of body of gods and demons is no less than the bodies of those real gods and demons in the age of gods and demons when they were first born.  That¡¯s why this method can be called the first method!

    "Crack!" Ji Ning felt that every cell in his body exploded in an instant. Then, guided by Chi Ming's divine power, and based on the true water of the twelfth lunar month and the true fire of the sun, new cells began to condense.  The traces of true sun fire and lunar water dropped by the two supreme stars were also completely sucked up and consumed when the body of the innate god and demon was gestated.

    The mortal body fades away!

    The achievement of the body of gods and demons!

    Wow~~~~The true fire of the sun and the true water of the lunar moon disappeared, causing the endless water and fire that had gathered to dissipate, revealing Ji Ning wearing animal skins. Even though he had basically completed the jump in life levels, the body's  The animal skin was not damaged at all by the water and fire, and Ji Ning's skin exuded a charming luster, as if it were crystallized between heaven and earth.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes, looked at Temu Zhan and the beast demon in the distance, and said two words: "Die!"

    The Taiyin Divine Patterns and Sun Divine Patterns on the back instantly arouse power.

    Boom!  boom!

    A huge fire dragon and a huge water dragon emerged out of thin air. The water and fire driven by the sun and lunar divine patterns contained terrible power of destruction, and rushed directly towards Temu Zhan and the great beast demon in the distance!  It is recorded in the "Nine Heavens of Chiming" that once you step into the innate world, you can control water and fire!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 4 Water and Fire Lotus

    Both Tiemu Zhan and the beast demon were shocked. Tiemu Zhan quickly activated his yin and yang Qi formation and shouted at the same time: "Be careful with the water and fire he controls. The power of water and fire controlled by the innate gods and demons in "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"  It¡¯s extremely big, and once water and fire come out at the same time, it can even kill ordinary innate creatures!¡±

    The reason for shouting loudly is because as soon as the big monster demon sees water and fire, it has transformed into its own body and started to avoid and run away. If the distance is further away, it will not be able to communicate spiritually.  But how can the speed of the monster's escape be compared to the speed of water and fire?

    "Boom~~" The huge water dragon instantly wrapped around the beast, causing frost to instantly appear on the surface of the beast.  At the same time, another fire dragon also wrapped around the body of the beast, one fire dragon and one water dragon. The water dragon was endlessly cold and the fire dragon was endlessly hot.

    One is cold, the other is hot.

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    The fur on the body of the beast began to tear, exposing the red muscles inside, and the muscles quickly scorched.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± the beast roared.

    "Not dead yet!" Ji Ning's eyes turned cold.

    I saw that the water dragon that was originally entangled with the beast was released in an instant and its appearance changed rapidly, turning into a huge flowing lotus leaf.  At the same time, another fire dragon quickly turned into a flaming lotus leaf.

    The water lotus leaves are below.

    The flame lotus leaf is above.

    And the beast is in the center. No matter how hard the beast struggles and escapes, it can't escape. Both lotus leaves follow it.

    "Water and fire lotus, refine!" Ji Ning's heart moved, and the two lotus leaves began to spin slowly, as if two terrible millstones were slowly rotating and crushing something. Ji Ning had only unconsciously stirred it before.  The body-protecting lotus formed by the power of heaven and earth is so powerful based on the artistic conception of Tao.  But now Ji Ning is using the water and fire that he can control after becoming an innate creature as the basis to trigger a trace of artistic conception the power has soared a hundred times and a thousand times.

    With the rotation of the water and fire lotus leaves, the beast in the center only felt one part cold and one part hot, making it even more uncomfortable than before!  My whole body seemed to have lost consciousness!  At the same time, water and fire intersected, and wind was born out of thin air. The wind with strong strangulation power fell directly on the beast.

    "Ka~~" The charred body of the beast was like a porcelain doll, split into pieces. Its eyes were still blank, and then lost their luster.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "It's so powerful." Ji Ning was also pleasantly surprised. "Using the water and fire that I controlled as the basis, I used the protective water and fire lotus that I had learned before. I actually directly killed a big demon in the middle stage of the innate life form, and even made  It has no power to resist."

    It sounds slow, but how quickly can the strong fight?

    Ji Ning controlled the water and fire lotus to grind the beast to death without even taking a breath.

    "Boom~~" The Yin and Yang Qi array that covered the ground for a mile also completely exploded, and streams of black and white air flow directly enveloped Ji Ning.

    The beast was killed so easily, and Tiemu Zhan was also frightened, and then he showed a ferocious expression and roared: "In my Yin and Yang Qi Formation, even if you are an evil genius who appears only once in a thousand years in the Yanshan land,  Death is certain! Die!"

    ?? Streams of black and white air, like pythons, rushed toward Ji Ning instantly.

    "snort."

    With just a thought, Ji Ning suddenly saw water and fire appearing out of thin air around his body. These water and fire turned into pieces of lotus leaves. Two layers of huge water and fire lotus leaves were seen rising and falling slightly.  When those black and white air currents hit Ji Ning's mind moved, and these water and fire lotus leaves quickly closed!

    Like flower buds, these lotus leaves that closed upward formed a lotus leaf bud several feet high, instantly completely enveloping Ji Ning.

    "Bang bang bang~~" The black and white airflow strangled and bombarded.

    Although the water and fire lotus leaves are closed into flower buds, they are still slowly rotating. The inner fire lotus leaves and the outer water lotus leaves are still rotating slightly in opposite directions.  Despite the impact of the black and white air currents, the water lily leaves barely broke through the outer layer, and then the water lily leaves returned to their original shape.

    After all, water and fire are impermanent and are not real objects.  Even if it gets damaged occasionally, Ji Ning can restore it with just one thought!

    "What." Tiemu Zhan was shocked, "How is it possible? My Yin and Yang Qi formation is also an extremely powerful formation. With my strength, I will not be afraid at all even if I encounter an opponent with perfect innate life. How?  Now you can't even break the protective lotus flower of this Ji boy? What on earth is the protective lotus flower? Why have I never heard of it?"

    How did Tiemu Zhan know that Ji Ning had already reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man before, and that the greatest achievement of enlightenment in the previous night - this protective lotus flower, already had a trace of the true meaning of Tao in it.

    Congenital of the cultivation of "Chiming Nine Days"Spirits are inherently powerful.  The water and fire he controls are also much more powerful than those controlled by ordinary great demons, and he then displays the 'Water Fire Lotus' which contains the true meaning of Tao.  It is no problem to resist a mere formation.

    "Temuzan, you are chasing me so hard, now I will repay you well and send you on your way!"

    Ji Ning, who was among the lotus bones, could vaguely see the figure in the distance through the flowing water lotus leaves and the flaming lotus leaves.  Moreover, the mind can be one with the heaven and the earthit can naturally sense the aura of foreign objects around it, and can also clearly sense the position of Tiemuzhan.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    I saw a flaming lotus leaf and a flowing water lotus leaf appearing out of thin air where Temu Zhan was.  Up and down, it's like a millstone crushing Tiemuzhan.

    "Help me with the big formation." Tiemu Zhan was frightened when he saw this. The big demon beast he had before died like this. He even controlled a large amount of black and white air currents around him, crazily surrounding his body to mortgage the water and fire.  The crushing power of the lotus can barely be blocked in this way. Even if water and fire occasionally come in, his innate true essence body protection can still block it.

    "How can he use two lotuses at the same time?" Temuzan was also full of fear, "Such a powerful move should take a lot of concentration from him."

    How does he know

    Ji Ning's soul was comparable to that of the Zifu monks at the age of four, and now it is far superior to the Zifu monks in terms of soul alone.  It is really easy to cast two water and fire lotuses just by being distracted.

    "He's actually immortal!" Ning, who was protected by the lotus flower, quickly flew towards Tiemu Zhan.

    "Let's go." Tiemu Zhan's face changed with fright, and he gritted his teeth.

    Escape!

    This decision is not unreasonable. After all, he is from a large Tiemu clan, and he knows very well that once the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is cultivated into an innate being, it will be hundreds of times more powerful than other gods and demons.  Although Ji Ning is in the early stage of innate life at this time, he is comparable to other late stage innate beings in body refining of other gods and demons!

    He, Tiemu Zhan, is only an innate late-stage Qi refining person, so he wants to fight in close combat at the same level as gods and demons refining their bodies?  That's courting death!

    Before, he relied on Ji Ning to have no magic weapon, but even the Yin and Yang Qi Formation couldn't do anything to his opponent. If he fought with Ji Ning, wouldn't he die?

    "A monster that has just entered the Innate, and its combat power can match that of the Perfect Innate. The Ji family unexpectedly gave birth to such a monster. I will report it to my ancestor and eradicate him as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will be a big disaster for my Tiemu family in the future!  "Tiemu Zhan was completely frightened, especially because the Water and Fire Lotus was so powerful.

    The formation needs to be arranged in advance.  Ji Ning's Water and Fire Lotus can be used with just a thought, and its power is stronger than his grand formation. This is too

    "It must be eradicated." What Temuzan wanted in his mind was to go back and report to his ancestors.

    Whether it is the Tiemu clan or the Ji clan all the six overlords in the entire Yanshan land have monks from the Zifu in charge. Only in this way can they be qualified to be recognized by the Great Xia Dynasty and become ministers of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    "Magic Talisman!" Tiemu held his hand, and a black strip of paper seemed to have veins on leaves. The veins on the paper looked like human blood. There was even a strange ancient text painted on it, which faintly exuded a  Mysterious fluctuations.  I saw a burst of innate true energy coming out of Temu Zhan's hand and entering the Taoist talisman in his hand.

    Wow!

    The Taoist talisman instantly turned into a phantom text and merged into Tiemu Zhan's body.

    "Let's go!" Tiemu Zhan immediately turned into a stream of light and quickly escaped into the distance. He didn't even retract the Yin and Yang Qi Formation.

    Because Tiemu Zhan knew very well that he still had to rely on the yin and yang energy to protect his body against the water and fire lotus, and it would also be a waste of time to take back the eight formation flags.  He will definitely be overtaken by this terrifying Ji family boy, and then he will not only lose the eight formation flags, but also his life.

    "Run away?" Ji Ning also chased after him. The body of the innate gods and demons combined with the body technique of the unity of heaven and man made his movements even more swift and fierce, and he also turned into a stream of light and chased after him.

    "Only a little slower than me?" Tiemu Zhan was surprised, "Before he didn't break through to Innate, my speed was faster than him. Now I use a precious divine walking talisman, and it's almost the same as him."  Tiemu Zhan ignored his heartache and gritted his teeth and took out another Tao Talisman with the same simplicity and veins. The Xiantian Yuan activated this Tao Talisman.

    Another phantom text merges into the body.

    Light body charm!

    "Whoosh!" Tiemu Zhan simply turned into a streak of blue smoke and fled quickly.

    "I can't catch up." Ji Ning had a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. As a powerful expert in the body refining of gods and demons, his speed was already exaggerated.  But Temuzan used two Taoist talismans in succession, one was a light body talisman and the other was a divine walking talisman AlthoughIt is said that these are far less valuable than Taoist talismans such as the 'Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman', but after all, it can increase Tiemu Zhan's speed dramatically.

    Ji Ning now has no Taoist talismans, and secondly, even if he has Taoist talismans, he cannot use them, because Taoist talismans and magic weapons must be innately refined before they can be used.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Tiemuzhan escaped from the range of the Yin and Yang Qi formations and distanced themselves from each other. Ji Ning was unable to use Water and Fire Lotus on him.  Because the water and fire lotus is based on the water and fire he controls, and the innate gods and demons can control water and fire within a certain range. If it is too far away, it is beyond the range.

    "Hahaha" Tiemu Zhan breathed a sigh of relief. Without the threat of the water and fire lotus, he was truly relaxed when he distanced himself again. What followed was hatred, hatred for Ji Ning. After all, he had lost the Yin and Yang Qi Formation.

    "Ji's boy, let me make you proud. I will definitely report it to our ancestors and the Snow Dragon Mountain! Ji is the mortal enemy of my Tiemu clan and the Snow Dragon Mountain. Such a monster will not matter whether it is the Snow Dragon Mountain or my Tiemu clan."  Get rid of them as soon as possible." Tiemu Zhan was full of hatred.

    ? **

    ~~Tomato diligently begs for collection~~Please vote for recommendation~~

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 5 Plum Blossoms Fragrance

    Tiemu Zhan was as fast as a streak of blue smoke, flying away, but at this moment, the big trees in front of him suddenly fell down one by one, completely blocking Tie Mu Zhan's path.  ahead.  Even some big trees flew directly towards the Temuzan Expressway.

    "What's going on?" Tiemu Zhan was shocked.

    He suddenly waved the black wood vine whip in his hand, turning into an arc of light and streaking across the flying trees, as if a saw was cutting through it, and the trunks of each big tree were directly separated.  But Temuzan was also forced to slow down.

    "Wow~~"

    From all directions, a large number of branches, leaves, tree trunks, and even large pieces of soil and rocks on the ground were seen flying one by one, rushing towards Temuzan crazily.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Temuzan was completely confused.

    "Why are all these rocks, branches, leaves, and trees flying towards me?" Tiemu Zhan had never heard of such a thing. Even a monk from the Zifu can only control his own magic weapon through Yuanli and make the magic weapon fly!  Even the Zifu monks cannot make ordinary objects fly at will.

    The overwhelming amount of rocks and trees covered the ground, and Tiemuzhan's natural speed slowed down sharply.

    "Tiemu Zhan, you can't escape!" Ji Ning, who was coming from behind with the same stream of light, was shouting.

    "How did you do it?" Temuzan drank as he continued to run in an arc, trying to avoid these trees, but the surrounding soil, rocks, and trees were still rushing toward him, making it impossible for him to run fast at all.  .

    Ji Ning grinned.

    right.

    This is what I did. After Tiemu Zhan activated the ¡®Divine Movement Talisman¡¯ and ¡®Light Body Talisman¡¯ just now, he was about to escape.  I am naturally very anxious!  At that anxious moment, Ji Ning found that his thoughts were fluctuating violently, even causing the surrounding ponds, lakes, and ground to tremble.

    He clearly felt that his mind was like an invisible hand, able to grasp all the surrounding trees, soil and other objects.

    "Divinity!" Ji Ning suddenly felt ecstatic in his heart.

    As the soul becomes stronger, various visions will appear.

    Generally, Zifu Monk, use it with one heart!

    The general Wanxiang Zhenren¡¯s spiritual thoughts appear!

    The Taoist Yuan Shen opened his heavenly eyes and revealed his spiritual consciousness!

    The method of visualization is very mysterious and rare. Among the Ji family, there is no such thing as a method of visualization!  Want a powerful soul?  Generally, it is to hone one's will, gain enlightenment, and improve one's body to feed the soul!  Ji Ning practiced the visualization method "Nuwa Tu" and had almost reached a limit. Another night of enlightenment, which also benefited the soul.

    After enlightenment, the water and fire from the sky gave birth to the body of innate gods and demons. The strength of the physical body benefited the soul again.

    Unknowingly, Ji Ning¡¯s soul has entered the level of ¡®spiritual thoughts¡¯!  It's just that he didn't know it. Just now, Temuzan was about to escape. He was so anxious that his thoughts materialized and affected the water and soil of the pond, and he realized this.

    "You can't escape." Ji Ning directly used his spiritual thoughts to control the objects and surrounded all the trees, soil, and rocks.

    ¡­¡­

    "Could it be that this boy from the Ji family didn't do it? There was some terrible immortal cultivator secretly who saw that the boy from the Ji family was very talented so he helped him?" Tiemu Zhan couldn't escape no matter what, he was anxious and flustered.

    "Water and Fire Lotus!" Ji Ning's eyes narrowed.

    A huge fire lotus leaf was suspended above Temuzan, while another large water lotus leaf appeared below Temuzan, and at the same time the two began to slowly rotate in opposite directions.

    "I don't know which senior it is." Tiemu Zhan shouted loudly, and at the same time, a Taoist talisman appeared in his hand. The Taoist talisman instantly turned into a Vajra phantom and merged into his body. There was also a faint shadow on his body surface.  The golden light said, "I am a descendant of the Tiemu clan, and I have a very good relationship with Xuelong Mountain."

    "Stop struggling." Ji Ning has arrived from a distance.

    "Ji's boy." The golden light on Tiemu Zhan's body was trembling and teetering. He swung out the black wood vine whip in his hand. The black wood vine whip quickly grew in length when it flew out, directly covering Ning.

    Ji Ning holds swords in both hands and is as fast as lightning.

    "Tsk!" The left-hand Beiming Sword directly performed a 'watertight' move. As soon as the black wood vine whip touched the Beiming Sword, it naturally wrapped around the sword, but Ji Ning still took the initiative to circle his left-hand sword  The black wood vine whip circled it many times, and even Ji Ning's left hand caught the black wood vine whip.

    Whoops!

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword in his right hand was extremely fast.

    "Open." Temuzan roared and tried hard to pull the black wood vine whip, but couldn't pull it at all. "No, I won't die here, I won't die."?In the hands of this Ji¡¯s little doll!  "Feeling the approach of death, Temuzan became very crazy and even put down the black wood vine whip in his hand.

    Then he turned around and continued to run away!

    "Bang!" Under the slow grinding of the water and fire lotus, the golden light on his body finally collapsed and dissipated.

    "Ah." The moment Tiemuzhan was crushed by the water and fire lotus, his coat turned to ashes, revealing his body that was beginning to be charred and blackened. He let out a painful cry.

    "Whoops!"

    A drop of rainwater penetrated from Temuzan's forehead.

    Immediately, the water and fire lotuses dissipated, and Ji Ning also drew his sword and retreated, silently looking at the charred Temu Zhan standing in front of him.

    Temuzan¡¯s eyes were wide open, his eyebrows were gone, and there was a bloody hole on his forehead.  His eyes were full of disbelief and anger. He never expected to die at the hands of a young man. Deep down in his heart, he resented the senior cultivator who secretly tried to hinder him.  If it weren't for that cultivator, he could have escaped.

    "Immortal cultivator?" Ji Ning whispered to himself, but there was a silent excitement in his heart.

    finally!

    He finally became an innate creature!

    Even the famous and powerful ¡®Temuzan¡¯ would die in front of him.

    "Even if I am reincarnated into the human world!" Ji Ning growled in his heart, "I can still become an innate creature through my own efforts! This is just the beginning, the beginning for me, Ji Ning!"

    The experiences of past lives and everything seen in this life.

    They all gave Ji Ning a heart that longed for strength, and longed to control his destiny in his own hands.  I don¡¯t want to be teased by others, and I don¡¯t want to be teased by fate!

    "This is just the beginning!" Ji Ning immediately took a few steps forward and walked to Tiemu Zhan's body. As soon as his mind moved, a burst of flames rushed out and completely burned Tiemu Zhan into ashes, leaving only a guard behind.  The arm and the black wood vine whip on the ground.

    "oh?"

    Both the arm guard and the black wood vine whip flew into Ji Ning's hands. Ji Ning observed carefully, "This arm guard turns out to be a storage magic weapon! The black wood vine whip is also a magic weapon."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning returned.

    Returning to the area around the pond, he also put away the eight formation flags of the Yin and Yang Qi Formation. The surface of the eight formation flags was very gray, but they also emitted waves of fluctuations.

    "Magical weapons and Taoist talismans must be at least innate in qi refining before they can be used." Ji Ning put these into his own crystal, "I have to refine qi to innate ability first."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning cleaned up the surroundings, and naturally the great beast demon and Tiemu Zhan were completely wiped out.  Ji Ning continued to meditate and practice by the pond, because he had a feeling It would be very easy to refine Qi to reach the innate!

    Late at night after this battle!

    Ji Ning was still sitting cross-legged on the edge of the pond. At this moment, drastic changes were taking place in his Dantian, boom!  The originally strong internal energy was condensed into liquid droplets under the high-speed rotation. Drops of true energy began to condense, and some water mist was automatically attracted around Ji Ning's body.

    "That's it." Ji Ning smiled.

    When I was in the womb, my meridians were damaged. It would be very difficult to achieve innateness by refining qi.  However, after "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" reached the innate realm, Ji Ning's entire physical body was conceived by the real fire and real water from the lunar star and the sun star, giving birth to the body of the innate god and demon, because the entire body was transformed, from a mortal body to a  The body and meridians of the gods and demons are also completely new!

    Now Ji Ning's meridians have become tough and perfect, without any damage.  It¡¯s tougher and wider than many Qi-refining innate meridians!  In addition, Ji Ning's level was very high, so he naturally achieved a breakthrough.

    "Storage magic weapon." Ji Ning took out the arm guard, and at the same time, the true energy in his body began to invade it, and it was refined in just a moment.

    "This storage magic weapon is different from natural nanocrystals." Ji Ning was filled with joy as soon as he sensed it. This storage arm guard contained a very large space, a piece of chaos, about dozens of feet in diameter.  There are also a large number of items inside, such as some common items such as clothes, food, gold and so on.

    The most precious ones are the eight Taoist talismans!  This was something Tiemu Zhan had accumulated over hundreds of years. He used three Taoist talismans today, but he still couldn't save his life.

    "It's a pity that there are no other magic weapons." Ji Ning shook his head, but it was expected. It would be good for an innate soul to have two or three magic weapons.

    "The bow is pretty good."

    Ji Ning flipped his hands and took out a simple big bow from the stored magic weapon, "This should be the bow that Tiemu Zhan usually uses. After I entered Xiantian, I was missing a bow.What a good bow.  "

    Wow!

    As soon as he exerted force, a huge force like a god or demon acted on it, and the big bow was immediately pulled open by Ji Ning.

    "A good bow." Ji Ning praised, and looked at the big bow carefully. There were two hieroglyphs on the big bow - 'Jia Yong'. The name made Ji Ning confused, "It must be the name of the craftsman who made the bow.  .¡±

    "This black wood and vine whip will be exchanged for a magic weapon when we return to Xifu City." Ji Ning put it all away, feeling extremely happy, "How can there be the fragrance of plum blossoms without experiencing a bone-chilling cold? I am four years old  I have been practicing swordsmanship for so long. Once I make a breakthrough, I will really enter a new world. It can be said that I can smell the fragrance of plum blossoms."

    With this breakthrough, the gods and demons have refined their bodies and qi, all of which have reached the innate level.

    Even the soul has reached the level of ¡®spiritual thoughts¡¯.

    A night at the edge of the Chi was a sense of truth that he realized his debut, and realized the unique study of 'water and fire lotus'.

    "By the way, there's still it!" Ji Ning took a deep breath to calm down completely, and then solemnly took out the book his mother gave him. It was also the most precious set of secrets in his mother's possession, prohibiting him from doing so.  Passing it on to the rest of the Ji family, she allowed herself to become an innate creature before she could read it.

    Ji Ning took a closer look at the golden cover. There were four big characters on the cover: "Wind Wing Escape Technique"!

    Immediately, Ji Ning opened the book and read it carefully.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter Six Return

    "The Wind Wing Escape Technique is the foundation of our Yuchi family and cannot be passed on to outsiders!"

    Ji Ning was stunned when he opened the gold foil-like page and saw the first line of words, Yuchi family?  My mother is Yuchixue. Could it be that my mother is from this Yuchi clan?  In this boundless land, people with poor backgrounds simply don¡¯t have a good surname. They all have random names, such as Black Fang, Black Stone, Iron Head, etc.  Generally, only some large tribes have more formal surnames!

    "Mother has never mentioned the Yuchi family to me." Ji Ning secretly said, "I am my mother's child, and I can be considered to have the blood of the Yuchi family. But if you say it in the most strict terms, I can only be regarded as half a child of the Yuchi family, and my mother actually  It was also taught to me, and I have never heard of this Yuchi family from birth to now."

    Ji Ning has read quite a few books!  But there is no record of the Yuchi clan in the book, indicating that the Yuchi clan should not be a tribe in the surrounding area.

    Right¡­¡­

    Mother and father met in the vast northern sea, and then went on adventures together.

    "I have never heard my mother talk about this Yuchi family. Maybe my mother ran away from home, or the Yuchi family declined? Forget it, never mind." Ji Ning lowered his head and continued reading. The book began to describe in detail the "Wind Wing Escape"  The origin of the Law.

    The ancestor of the Yuchi family, Yuchi Antong, was originally a slave.

    While hunting in the mountains, he actually rescued a child who was seriously injured and dying. He worked hard to take care of the child, and the child gradually recovered. It was only half a year later that the child revealed his identity It turned out that he looked like a child, but he had practiced endless years and had already jumped out of the Three Realms.  One of the immortals also encountered a catastrophe this time. He tried his best to escape to the mountain, but he had no power to resist.  If he met an ordinary little demon, he would probably eat him.

    This child, who calls himself Su Huan, has become an immortal in the age of gods and demons.

    Then the immortal named Su Huan began to teach Yuchi Antong the cultivation method. Who would have thought that Yuchi Antong would be better at refining the body of gods and demons Su Huan stayed with Yuchi Antong for a full hundred years, teaching him carefully, and also taught  Developed a magical method called "Wind Wing Escape Technique".  Then Su Huancai said: "The fate between you and me has ended, I hope you can take care of yourself!"

    Then he drifted away.

    ¡­¡­

    "Immortal?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Supernatural power?"

    This this¡­¡­

    Even in the underworld, according to Cui Fujun, the heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven have the visualization method "Nuwa Tu", and they still need to go through many tribulations before they can become immortals!  In the Great Xia Dynasty, even in millions of years, it would be difficult to give birth to an immortal. This is a true existence that transcends the three realms, a free and easy immortal who is not bound by the underworld and heaven.

    "I didn't expect that my mother's family, the Yuchi family, would have such an origin." Ji Ning was shocked, "This is much more powerful than our Ji family."

    "Moreover, "Wind Wing Escape Technique" is actually a magical power!"

    Ji Ning held his breath.

    What is supernatural power?

    Some famous magical powers, such as Law of Heaven and Earth, Kuafu Chasing the Sun, Seventy-two Transformations, Three Heads and Six Arms, Houyi Shooting the Sun, etc. are all magical powers. These are the innate methods created by some powerful gods and demons in ancient times.  It¡¯s a magical power!  You must be a practitioner of the God and Demon Body Refining Stream to learn it, and you must reach the Zifu realm to learn it!

    Any magical power is extremely precious. Many gods and demons who have reached the Purple Mansion realm can obviously practice magical powers, but they don't have to practice them.

    "The magical power method can only be used in the Purple Mansion realm. My mother asked me to reach the innate level before I can read it. What does it mean?" Ji Ning continued to read down. The next step was the training information of "Wind Wing Escape Technique".

    Wow!

    Opening the gold foil -like page, a piece of golden paper appeared in front of you, it is obvious that this golden paper is still a bit different from the previous pages.  There is still a little bit of starlight on this golden paper, and patterns are carved on it, all of which are patterns of a roc bird in flight.

    Sometimes it flaps its wings, sometimes it falls, sometimes it flies in the sky, sometimes it jumps into the water, sometimes it falls on the ground, sometimes it drills into the depths of the earth

    Ji Ning couldn't help but be affected by these patterns, as if he was seeing the flight, work and rest of a huge roc bird.  And there are countless starlight dots on the bodies of these depicted rocs. These starlights are the key to the flow of some of the divine power on the rocs when they fly.

    The spots of light are almost concentrated on a pair of wings.

    "The roc spreads its wings and flies a hundred thousand miles!"

    "This is what Teacher Su Huan once said to me. Unfortunately, I am too far away from this realm. I, the descendants of the Yuchi family, must devote themselves to practicing this "Wind Wing Escape Technique", hoping that one day we can reach the highest realm of this magical power.  .The eighty-one pictures of "Wind Wing Escape"The Dapeng pictures all have mysteries in them.  Need to understand diligently!  The benefits are endless!  "

    "This "Wind Wing Escape Technique" is divided into multiple realms. When the divine power in the body can condense a pair of wings on the back, it can be regarded as a magical power. However, the "Wind Wing Escape Technique" is a magical power method, which is influenced by some of the strongest in the Great Xia Dynasty.  The big tribes covet it, so the children of our clan must use the Wing Magic Artifact, and cooperate with the Wing Magic Artifact to display magical powers, so that they can fly faster with the help of the magic weapon, and at the same time, they can prevent others from knowing about this magical power method"

    Ji Ning closed the book.

    After a long time, he gradually calmed down.

    "My mother really has an extraordinary origin." Ji Ning frowned, "But it is obvious that although this book is made of golden paper, the paper with eighty-one pictures of Dapeng recorded in the middle is obviously different from other materials. And it is so mysterious  The picture must have been left by Immortal Su Huan."

    "Immortal Su Huan, even if he teaches the "Wind Wing Escape Technique", he will probably only keep this copy. In other words, the Yuchi family should only have this copy of the secret book!" Ji Ning deduced.

    Although it was the first time for him to see eighty-one pictures of Dapeng, Ji Ning was very sure that these eighty-one pictures of Dapeng were indeed mysterious and mysterious, just like the feeling he had when he was enlightened It was so mysterious and unfathomable that he was afraid it was real.  Only those who have cultivated this magical power to the highest level can be portrayed.

    "The Yuchi clan is afraid that just this secret book belongs to my mother." Ji Ning thought, "Did the Yuchi clan be exterminated? Or was it for other reasons?"

    Although he was a little anxious and worried for his mother, after all, he had not had much connection with the Yuchi family since he was a child, so Ji Ning quickly stopped thinking about it.

    "Think carefully."

    With a moon and rabbit hanging high in the sky, Ji Ning sat quietly by the pond and looked at the picture of the roc.

    "Wind Wing Escape" is divided into multiple realms.

    Only when the divine power is condensed into wings to fly can one finally achieve magical powers.  However, the requirements for divine power are strict, and they must be monks in the Purple Mansion Realm.

    "My mother asked me to reach the innate level and then read this secret book." Ji Ning smiled, "Although I can't gather the wings with my divine power, these eighty-one pictures of the roc contain infinite mysteries. I have understood it, and it is very important to me.  Shen Dharma also helps.¡±

    Ji Ning has already realized a trace of the true meaning of Tao in his realm.

    With such a high realm, it is natural to see at a glance that the eighty-one pictures also contain infinite avenues, which are even more mysterious and endless, and it is natural to understand them carefully.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    The golden crow falls and the moon rabbit rises.

    Day after day, Ji Ning was completely immersed in the "Wind Wing Escape Technique" in this mountain forest. He saw him dodge and fly away in the mountain forest again and again. The distance he flew became farther and farther and faster.  Even more comfortable and relaxed.

    "I have been practicing here for more than a month." Ji Ning looked at the sun in the sky one day and suddenly woke up, "If I don't go back, I'm afraid Qiuye and the others will rush back to Xifu City."

    "It's time to go back."

    Ji Ning smiled and looked back around. The pond next to him was still quiet, and the water was slowly flowing out through the gaps in the water plants.

    "I have made great progress in this more than a month." Ji Ning was extremely happy, whether it was refining Qi, divine body, soul, or even learned the Yuchi family's magical method of suppressing the clan "Wind Wing Escape Technique".

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning immediately jumped up.

    Whoosh!

    It was like a hazy phantom, like a bird spreading its wings and flying, more than a mile away in an instant.  The speed was even faster than when Tiemu Zhan used the 'Light Body Talisman' and 'Divine Walking Talisman'.

    ******

    In a dilapidated tribe in the wilderness, some of the stone houses collapsed, and the tribe was in a mess.  Apparently the people of this tribe had left long ago, and this was an abandoned gathering place.

    There are dozens of stone houses next to the tribe, but they are clean. A group of black-armored guards gathered here.

    Qiuye was sitting on a stone bench, silently looking into the distance and waiting.

    Because the Great Demon Winged Snake had left the Winged Snake Lake, Ji Ning left the Iron Stone Tribe with Qiuye and Mowu at that time However, after the incident with the Great Demonic Winged Snake calmed down, Ji Ning let Qiuye and Mowu temporarily  Lived in a Black Armored Guard stronghold.

    The territory controlled by the Ji family is too large.

    So there are teams of black armored guards scattered everywhere on this land. Once something important happens, they can be discovered immediately.  At the same time, it can also scare countless tribes.

    "Sir." Qiuye stood up in surprise.

    The black-armored guards and Mowu also turned to look, and saw a vague figure in the distance flashing past and appearing at the main entrance of the ruined tribe, and then walked over with a smile.

      "Huh?" Qiuye was slightly startled. She found that her young master walking in the distance seemed to be a little different. His whole person had a more familiar temperament, as if the essence of heaven and earth had gathered together!  Of course, only she, who had been with Ji Ning since childhood, noticed some changes in Ji Ning's temperament.

    "Young Master." Mowu stepped forward respectfully.

    "Young Master." A group of black-armored guards nearby knelt down on one knee in unison.

    "Get ready, it's time for us to leave." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Qiuye was startled: "Go? Go back?"

    "Let's go to the Winged Snake Lake first." Ji Ning's eyes flashed with anticipation. This time he went on an adventure, he had already decided to deal with the Winged Snake Demon once he broke through and became an innate creature.  Although it is said that the Great Winged Snake Demon has now broken through and become the Great Demon of Innate Perfection, Ji Ning still has full confidence.

    "Sir, you" Qiuye looked surprised. Of course she knew that Ji Ning had planned to deal with the winged snake demon once the innate creatures were transformed.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Qiuye was also very sensible and didn't say anything. He even nodded: "Mowu, hurry up, pack your things, let's go."

    A moment later.

    Ji Ning, Qiuye, and Mowu rode three black cunning beasts and left this ruined tribe.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 7: Black Tooth Tribe

    Three black cunning beasts were galloping freely in the wasteland. Ji Ning and the other three could not hide their joyful expressions. In any case, they had returned from the remote border land "Dongshan Daze" and were getting closer to Xishan City.  .

    "Young Master." Qiuye shouted.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked over.

    Qiuye continued: "When we go to Winged Snake Lake this time, we pass by the Black Tooth Tribe of Spring Grass. How about we go to the Black Tooth Tribe first? I haven't seen Spring Grass for a long time, and I really want to see her."

    "Spring grass?" Ji Ning was startled, and a feeling of longing arose in his heart.  Chun Cao and Qiu Ye have grown up with him, just like his sisters.  Although she was very reluctant to part with her at first, she did not want Chun Cao to be sad so she reunited with her father. Now that Chun Cao was mentioned, Ji Ning couldn't help but feel a little excited and expectant, "Okay, let's stop by and have a look."

    "Thank you, Master." Qiu Ye was grateful.

    "I want to go too." Ji Ning smiled slightly and patted the Black Cunning Beast's head slightly, causing the Black Cunning Beast to change its direction slightly.

    They said they were going to Winged Snake Lake and passed by the Black Tooth Tribe on the way.  But in fact there are still some ¡®detours¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    There are some caves dug under a mountain wall, surrounded by tall wooden fences. There are also some armors hanging in the caves. There are also long-haired beasts tied to tree stumps next to them. Most of the strong men are  Sitting around with their upper bodies naked, chatting and laughing casually, roasting the meat of a wild beast.

    There are ten black-armored guards guarding the door.

    "Someone is coming." One of the black-armored guards shouted. The men who were eating and drinking all turned their heads and looked over. One of the men with his chest exposed stood up and walked over. He was slightly wrinkled.  He frowned.

    Three black shadows rushed over quickly from the depths of the mountain forest. Seeing that it was three people riding black cunning beasts, they immediately relaxed.

    The man standing with his chest bulging changed his expression drastically, and shouted: "Young Master is here, why don't you show your respects? Come on, come on, get up!" After saying that, he rushed forward and stood at the gate.  He knelt down on one knee in great respect, and shouted respectfully: "Young Master!"

    Whether it was the upper body or the one wearing armor, they all knelt down and shouted: "Young Master."

    "Get up." Ji Ning got off the black cunning beast and smiled at the leader of the black armored stronghold, "Have you seen me?" He was about to take out the token before.

    "Wu Zhan was lucky back then." This rugged man had a scar on his face and his body looked even taller. "Young Master selected some Nine-Tooth Warriors for competition. I have competed with him before, so I can recognize him at a glance.  Come. The one behind you should be Miss Qiuye, the young master¡¯s maid, whom I also know.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled.

    It turns out that this is the case. I was squaring off regularly at the beginning. Most of the Nine-Tooth Warriors in the Black Armor Guards had sparred with me. It was not surprising to meet one who was sent out.

    "I have something to ask you." Ji Ning said, "About Winged Snake Lake, come on, let's go in and talk."

    "Yes." The team leader responded, "Sir, please come with me."

    Wu Zhan led Ji Ning to a spacious stone house.

    "Not long ago, the big demon-winged snake was making trouble everywhere. We are not far away, and it even affected our area." Wu Zhan smiled with emotion. At this time, there was also a black-armored guard outside holding a bowl of fruit.  After coming in, Ji Ning took out a piece of fruit and took two bites of it: "Have we arrived at your base?"

    "No, if we come, we will be dead." Wu Zhan shook his head, "But we were also in panic at that time. Facing the big demon-winged snake, we black-armored guards could not resist. Although we escaped one disaster, many others  The tribe has suffered a disaster, what a tragedy! At that time, I expected that the old winged snake demon would be killed by my Ji family, but it was a pity"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In the end, it was Du Jiuling who came forward to negotiate with the Ji family, but only allowed the old demon Winged Snake to be banned in Winged Snake Lake for a hundred years.

    "Has the Old Winged Snake Demon always been in Winged Snake Lake?" Ji Ning asked, "Also, is it at the bottom of Winged Snake Lake or on the island in the middle of the lake."

    "Of course it's at the bottom of the lake." Wu Zhan said, "How dare it be on the island in the middle of the lake? It's also afraid that our Ji family will attack."

    "The bottom of the lake?" Ji Ning nodded thoughtfully.

    It seems that it is not that easy to kill the old winged snake demon.

    "Wu Zhan." Ji Ning said again, "Did you know that there is a small tribe called the Black Tooth Tribe in the surrounding area?"

    "The Black Tooth Tribe?" Wu Zhan nodded, "I know, of course I know, the leader of the Black Tooth Tribe is a very skillful person, and he can just build a tribe. Not all people can build a tribe by themselves."My dear, it's a pity that this time the great winged snake demon has harmed a large number of tribes, including the Black Fang tribe.  "

    "What!" Ji Ning's expression changed drastically, and his heart trembled.

    Could it be that

    According to what I know, the Great Winged Serpent Demon destroyed a small tribe before attacking him, and all of them died. In the end, it was determined that the Great Winged Serpent Demon was responsible because of the tragic death of those tribe members.

    "The Black Tooth Tribe is still there?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Still." Wu Zhan nodded, "This time the Winged Snake Demon is causing harm to various places. He went to a tribe and killed wantonly and then left! He did not pursue the annihilation of the tribe! After all, it takes more time to annihilate the tribe, and it is easy for me, the Ji family, to kill the tribe.  The innate creatures caught up with them. Although the Black Fang tribe was not wiped out, more than half of its members were killed. It was really miserable."

    "More than half?" Ji Ning's heart twitched.

    "Do you know Chun Cao?" Ji Ninglian asked eagerly, "My maid Chun Cao, is she still alive?"

    "Chun Cao?" Wu Zhan asked doubtfully, "I know Chun Cao, and the master only has two maids in total. Isn't Chun Cao following the master well?"

    Ji Ning lets the spring grass grow freely, but few people know about it.

    "No, I let her go free. She is the daughter of the leader of the Black Tooth Tribe." Ji Ning continued.

    "I don't know." Wu Zhan shook his head, "Although I have met Hei Ya, I don't know about his daughter."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath.

    Worry!

    ????????????????????? Uneasy!

    ¡°More than half of the Black Tooth Tribe has died. Too many people have died, and maybe there will be spring grass.

    "It must be good, it must be good." Ji Ning gritted his teeth and immediately walked out of the stone house.

    Outside, Qiuye, Mowu and some black-armored guards were sitting around, eating some barbecue.

    "Young Master." Qiuye and Mowu both looked at him.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning shouted.

    Qiuye and Mowu looked at each other in confusion, why did they leave in such a hurry?  But they didn't dare to say anything more. They didn't even get up to eat, and got on their own black cunning beasts.

    "Go to the Black Fang Tribe." Ji Ning's face was gloomy, and he knocked the Black Cunning Beast on its belly, and the Black Cunning Beast immediately flew out.

    The three cunning black beasts quickly rushed into the forest in the distance.

    "Captain, what's wrong?" The other black-armored guards were extremely confused, and Wu Zhan, who walked out of the stone house, also frowned and looked at her from afar: "Chuncao? The daughter of the leader of the Black Tooth Tribe?"

    ******

    Ji Ning was worried. Chun Cao and Qiu Ye said they were servants, but in fact they were his sisters. He still remembered when he was still young, pointing to the words on the books and asking questions.  At that time, Chuncao and Qiuye were also tortured by their young master and could only answer obediently.

    "Will not."

    "He won't die." Ji Ning was extremely anxious.

    "Master." Qiuye asked worriedly from the side, "What's wrong?" She also saw that her master's face was ugly. She had rarely seen her master so angry.

    Ji Ning shouted: "The Black Tooth Tribe was attacked by the Great Winged Serpent Demon before, and more than half of the tribe members died."

    "Ah." Qiuye was shocked, "The spring grass"

    "You'll find out when you get there." Ji Ning shouted coldly.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The three black cunning beasts were running quickly. When the sun set, the three black cunning beasts had already rushed into a sparse mountain forest, and a tribe could be faintly seen in the distance.

    "Stop." Ji Ning shouted.

    The three black cunning beasts stopped quickly.

    "Young Master?" Qiuye's face turned red anxiously.

    "Go over there." Ji Ning pointed to the distance. In the distance, he saw dozens of men wearing simple animal skins wielding axes and chopping down some dead wood, probably for fire.

    "They should be members of the Black Tooth Tribe. Just ask them and you will know." Ji Ning rode the Black Cunning Beast first, followed by Qiuye and Mowu.

    soon.

    Ji Ning came to the dozens of men with animal skins who were cutting down dead wood. These men picked up their spears and knives and looked at the intruders carefully.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out the token. There was a word "Ji" on it.

    "Ji's family?"

    This group of tribal men were all shocked.

    "In your tribe, there is a girl named Chun Cao, the daughter of your leader." Ji Ning shouted.

    "The leader's daughter?" a one-eyed man asked, "There is no one named Chuncao in our Black Tooth tribe.??Our leader's daughter is called Miwa!  "

    Ji Ning was startled and then said: "Yes, her name is Miwa. Is she still alive?"

    "died."

    "Mewa is dead." The men of these tribes all said.

    Ji Ning's face suddenly changed. Qiuye next to him turned pale. With a sway of his body, he fell down from the black cunning beast. Mowulian jumped off the black cunning beast and helped Qiuye up.  Qiuye's face was pale and bloodless, and the tears couldn't help but flow down.

    "How did you die?" Ji Ning shouted, "Was it killed by the great winged snake demon?"

    "The Great Winged Snake Demon killed many people in our tribe, including one of the leader's sons." The one-eyed man said, "Many members of our tribe died at that time, and many others were hit by exploding stones.  On the body, frost and ice Although he was not dead at the time, he was injured. Later, the wounds rotted, and some became seriously ill, dragging them to death one by one. Many seriously injured tribesmen died in this way. Miwa  He also died of illness later.¡±

    "Spring grass!" Qiu Ye cried bitterly.

    Ji Ning¡¯s face was even more ugly, and the violent fluctuations in his thoughts made the surrounding trees and earth tremble.

    "Winged snake demon!" Ji Ning gritted his teeth and roared, "I, Ji Ning, swear that I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you!!!"

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 8 Spring Grass

    The dozens of tribesmen looked at the young man in front of them, but they felt a sense of fear. They felt that everything around them seemed to be trembling.

    Kill the big demon-winged snake?

    The young man in front of you wants to kill the great winged snake demon?

    "You didn't lie to me." Ji Ning glanced at the group of tribal men, "Is Miwa really dead?"

    "How could we deceive? If you ask anyone in the entire Black Tooth tribe, everyone will know this." This group of tribal men were frightened. No matter the aura of the young man in front of them or the Ji token he was carrying, they were all afraid.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning rode the black cunning beast and headed directly towards the Black Fang tribe in the distance.

    Qiuye and Mowu also joined the black cunning beast to follow.

    ¡­¡­

    There are more than ten tribal warriors guarding the two arrow towers next to the wooden fence gate of the Black Tooth Tribe.

    "Foreigners, stop." A soldier immediately shouted angrily.

    Ji Ning looked gloomy, took out the token, and shouted: "Let Heiya see me!"

    When he saw the token, the soldier above was startled and shouted: "Please wait a moment, I will go and report to the leader." After saying that, the soldier jumped directly from the arrow tower and landed on the ground, and then he  Run into the tribe.  In just a moment, a middle-aged man with black animal skin and scars on his face ran out surrounded by some warriors. It was Hei Ya, the leader of the Black Tooth tribe.

    When he saw the three people riding black cunning beasts outside, especially the appearance of the first one, his body instantly trembled and he shouted: "Hurry up and welcome Mr. Ji!"

    "Master Ji?" The tribesmen of a small tribe like the Black Tooth Tribe were naturally frightened and rushed to open the heavy door.

    Hei Ya was the first to kneel down: "Hei Ya pays homage to the young master."

    The other tribal warriors also knelt down.

    "Go to your residence." Ji Ning, still riding the black cunning beast, directly ordered.

    "Yes." Black Tooth quickly led the way.

    Ji Ning glanced at Heiya in front of him, and couldn't help but feel a trace of hatred in his heart!  He understood that Hei Ya was not actually to blame for Chuncao's death, and believed that Hei Ya was also very sad.  But Ji Ning couldn't help but hate it She had handed the spring grass into her father's hands, but she didn't expect that the spring grass would die in the blink of an eye.  If Chuncao is still following me

    Ji Ning couldn't help but clenched his left hand, and his finger joints turned white.

    "Sir, this is my residence." Hei Ya came to the larger stone house in the entire tribe. There were two women and an immature child standing at the door of the stone house. Both women and the child looked very cautious and uneasy.

    "Who is he?" Ji Ning looked at the immature child. The child looked like spring grass which also touched Ji Ning's heart.

    "It's my child." Hei Ya said respectfully, and at the same time he shouted at his woman and child, "You still won't stand down?"

    The two women and children retreated.

    "Go into the house and say, Mowu, don't let anyone in at the door." Ji Ning got off the black cunning beast directly and took Qiuye into the house first.  Black Tooth also followed in with some fear.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the house.

    Ji Ning looked at Hei Ya, sat directly on a stone chair and said coldly: "Hei Ya, when I gave the spring grass to you, I also hoped that she would reunite with you, her biological father, and live a good life! But why should I join this tribe?  Didn¡¯t you see the spring grass?¡±

    Hei Ya continued: "Sir, Chun Cao is not in the tribe now!"

    "Not in the tribe?" Ji Ning frowned and looked at Hei Ya. Hei Ya still lied about this?

    "Not long after Chuncao returned to the tribe, he met a young merchant and fell in love with him. I also know this young merchant, and I feel at ease with him." Hei Ya said very skillfully, "Female  It was time to get married, so I married my daughter to this merchant. Before Chuncao left with the merchant he also left a letter for the young master. "

    Ji Ning was a little annoyed when he heard that, you Black Tooth actually lied to me!  But after hearing the last sentence, Ji Ning whispered: "Letter?"

    "I'll get it right away." Hei Yalian got into the room next to him.

    "Young Master?" Qiuye looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning said softly: "Don't be anxious."

    Ji Ning¡¯s intelligence is not low, and he is not an idiot who only knows how to practice.  Judging from the information he had there was no doubt that Chun Cao was dead!  First of all, the group of people who asked outside the tribe all agreed. They also said that no matter how Ji Ning asked anyone in the tribe, it would be the same.

    Those people have no reason to lie to themselves.

    ??????????????????????????? Chuncao and her father have been separated for so long.He even left Ji Ning because he wanted to be reunited with his biological father!  How could it be possible that he got married and left not long after he reunited with his father?

    "Sir, this is the letter Chun Cao left for you." Hei Ya held a white animal skin and handed it over.

    Ji Ning took a deep breath, believe it?  These were most likely last words, deliberately left by Chun Cao when he was seriously ill Ji Ning stretched out his slightly trembling hand and took the white animal skin, unfolding it and taking a closer look.

    The delicate hieroglyphics appeared in front of him. The handwriting was very familiar. Ji Ning's heart trembled when he saw it for the first time. It was the calligraphy of Chun Cao!

    "Young Master, I am really happy after I returned to the tribe. I met my father, and I even got two more brothers I feel like I am back with my parents and my family when I was a child"

    Talking about trivial matters.

    The letter was full of Chun Cao's joy, and Ji Ning could also feel the joy between the lines. Chun Cao was indeed very happy to come back.

    "Two younger brothers?" Ji Ning's heart was moved. He had only seen one son of Hei Ya before, and the tribesmen also said that when the great winged snake demon was raging, more than half of the tribe members of the Black Tooth tribe died, including the leader of one of them.  son.

    Ji Ning continued to watch.

    "I met him."

    "Every woman has a destined man. When I first saw him, I knew he was the one. When I saw him smiling, I was happy. When I saw him frowning, I was worried. When I saw him training hard,  I was also watching during the swordsmanship, and just watching him was a gift from God to me, so I decided to marry him!"

    Ji Ning could clearly see that there were spots here, like spots dropped by tears when crying.

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    Marry?

    Is the man Chuncao is talking about himself?  You know the man you are destined to be at the first sight, you feel happy when you see him smiling, you feel worried when you see him frowning, you look on when you see him practicing hard on swordsmanship

    "You want to marry me, why don't you tell me personally!"

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and couldn't help but shed tears.

    Although Chuncao is just a maid, most of the men around her are married to a bunch of women. Ji Ning has never loved any woman in his previous life, and he has long been accustomed to this custom in this life.  Even if you really marry several women, it doesn't matter, but it must be the woman you love and love.

    Ji Ning would also agree to let Chun Cao become his woman.

    "Sir!" Qiuye next to her couldn't help but feel nervous when she saw Ji Ning shed tears. She had been a maid since she was a child, so naturally she would not read the letter when Ji Ning was reading it.  But when he saw Ji Ning crying Qiuye also panicked.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    ??Continue to watch.

    "Sir, if you read this letter, it means that you have come to see me in the Black Tooth Tribe."

    "I'm really happy. Chun Cao is just a maid. Young Master can come to the Black Tooth Tribe to see Chun Cao. At least Chun Cao still occupies a small place in Young Master's heart Chun Cao is very happy, really, very happy.  happy."

    This ends the letter.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were wet.

    Are you happy?

    Are you really happy?

    "Hahaha." Ji Ning laughed, his smile was sad, he was always accompanying his relatives.

    "Master." Qiuye was also worried.

    "Young Master." Hei Ya was also frightened.

    Ji Ning turned to stare at Hei Ya, his eyes were like sharp swords, and growled: "Hei Ya, at this time, you still want to lie to me? Tell me, tell me everything!!!"

    Hei Ya's face changed greatly when he heard this, and his body started to tremble.

    Plop!

    Black Teeth's knees hit the rocky ground, his body trembled in pain, and he let out an extremely sad cry that he had been holding back for a long time: "Mewa!!!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 9: Riverside Tribe

    The emotions that had been suppressed for a long time were so strong that they exploded in an instant. Ji Ning silently looked at the painful Black Fang without saying a word.

    "Since the young master knows that I won't hide it anymore, young master, come with me." Hei Ya stood up and walked out of the house.

    Ji Ning and Qiuye followed.

    Black Teeth led the way until they reached the very back of the tribe. There was also a small gate on the wooden fence at the very back of the tribe.  Continuing to walk further along the small gate there is a cemetery. Many of the rolling cemeteries are new, obviously some of the cemeteries that were recently established.

    "Young Master?" Qiuye looked at Ji Ning, with a hint of uneasiness in his eyes.

    Ji Ning also held his breath, he understood where Hei Ya was taking him.

    "That's it." Hei Ya pointed to a seemingly ordinary cemetery. There was a tall stone in front of the cemetery. There were only a few words carved on the stone - female, Miwa, father Hei Yali!

    "Spring grass." Ji Ning looked at the cemetery silently.

    ¡°The person sleeping on this graveyard is one of the most important people in my life.

    There are rarely heart-wrenching emotions in life. In fact, compared to heart-rending and vigorous emotions, Ji Ning prefers dull, gentle and heart-warming emotions.  As we get along day and night every day of the year, the mutual emotions gradually penetrate into the depths of each other's hearts.

    simple is the best!

    In life, each other has become a part of each other's life. At least during the period from infancy to adolescence, Chuncao probably spent more time with him than his parents did.  Ji Ning didn't feel much when she was alive, but when he realized she was dead, it felt like a part of his heart had been cut off.

    It hurts!

    "Heiya." Ji Ning stood there looking at the stele and said slowly, "Tell me everything. Tell me everything that happened after Chun Cao came back."

    Hei Ya nodded.

    "When I brought her back, she was very sad along the way, sad to leave the young master." Hei Ya sighed, "But when I returned to the tribe, I met my two younger brothers. Miwa was obviously much happier, and she often accompanied her two younger brothers  The life was very happy, and Miwa was also looking forward to when the young master would come to see her."

    "only!"

    Hei Ya said in a low voice, "One day, the Great Winged Serpent Demon came, like a nightmare, causing numerous casualties to our tribe, including one of my sons, Linshui."

    "Miwa is very sad about the death of her younger brother Linshui."

    Ji Ning also recalled the animal skin letter from before, in which he wrote some trivial things about returning to the Black Tooth Tribe, many of which were stories about his two younger brothers.  It was obvious that Miwa liked her two younger brothers very much, which made Ji Ning silently make a decision. Chuncao's only brother who was still alive had to help him, so as to comfort Chuncao's spirit in heaven.

    "The attack of the Great Demon Winged Snake has plunged the entire Black Fang tribe into pain and panic! The tribesmen are afraid that the Great Demon Winged Snake will attack again. Some tribesmen even left the tribe and quietly joined other large tribes.  "

    "People in the tribe are in panic." Hei Ya continued, "People often leave. In fact, after the big demon-winged snake attacks once, the population of our tribe is already less than a thousand, and now there are still people fleeing If this continues, Hei Ya  It won¡¯t be long before the tribe falls apart.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "I have gone through endless hard work to rebuild the tribe, so naturally I don't want it to collapse like this." Hei Ya said, "Chun Cao also felt sorry for me, so she shamelessly wrote a letter for the tribe warriors to give to the young master when they went to Xifu City.  , I want to ask the young master to help me with the Black Tooth Tribe."

    "But the news came back soon. It turned out that the young master had gone out for adventure." Hei Ya shook his head.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    yes.

    ¡°I went out on adventures long before the Great Demon-Winged Snake achieved Innate Consummation, so of course they couldn¡¯t find me.

    "The people in the tribe proposed that our Black Tooth Tribe be protected by the super large tribe 'Jiangbian Tribe'." Black Tooth said in a low voice, "As long as we are protected by the Jiangbian Tribe, we can temporarily live in Jiangbian City.  It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    "Jiangbian City?" Ji Ning said silently to himself.

    As one of the overlords of Yanshan, the Ji family naturally has to control countless tribes in the territory. The population of any tribe must not exceed 50,000 at most!  Once more than 50,000 people threaten Ji's rule, Ji will definitely take cruel measures to frighten everyone.

    And a tribe of 50,000 people is considered a very large tribe, and the Jiangbian tribe is such a tribe!  Because the tribe is large, the tribe's protective walls are made of huge rocks, making it look like a small city. Although it is not as large as Xifu City, which has hundreds of thousands of residents, it is still very powerful among countless tribes.

    ?Generally, such a tribe can be established only if there are innate beings sitting in charge.

    "There are two great innate beings in Jiangbian City, and even the big demons dare not invade." Hei Ya said, "There are hundreds of people in our Hei Ya tribe. As long as we can live in Jiangbian City! Wait until the big demon winged snake is subdued by the Ji family.  , naturally everything passed."

    "We went to meet 'Jiang He', a big shot in Jiangbian City, and offered treasures to ask him to take in our Heiya tribe and save our Heiya tribe from disaster." Heiya gritted his teeth, "But Jiang He is very discerning.  Gao, he doesn¡¯t look down on the little treasure we offered, but he fell in love with Miwa.¡±

    "He asked Miwa to be his woman, and he only helped the Heiya tribe once. Miwa was so arrogant, of course he wouldn't obey, and was about to leave at that time!" There was a fierce light in Heiya's eyes, "Then Jiang He asked his subordinates to go down.  I want to capture Miwa and take her away by force.¡±

    "However, Miwa is very powerful, and the swordsmanship she uses is also very good. A group of Jiang He's servants were beaten to death Miwa even said at that time, my master is the master of the Ji family, Jiang He, don't go too far.  !¡±

    "But Jiang He laughed and said, even if you are Master Ji's maid, you are still just a slave. If you can invite your master, you will not ask me to come here. What's more, Ji  How could the servant of Mr. Shi end up in such a small tribe?" Hei Ya gritted his teeth, "Jiang He also said If you become my woman, I will protect the Hei Ya tribe! Otherwise, we will wait to die, and then we will  Left Jiangbian City."

    Qiuye was furious when he heard this: "How could Sister Chuncao agree to him!"

    "Chun Cao will not agree." Ji Ning shook his head and looked at Hei Ya.

    "Yes, Chun Cao didn't want to at all." Hei Ya shook his head in pain, "But seeing that people in the tribe were panicking, and seeing tribesmen often fleeing. Seeing my painful lookshe struggled internally for three days for my father,  Still agreed.¡±

    "Why is Sister Chuncao so stupid!!!" Qiuye was anxious.

    Ji Ning also closed his eyes.

    He could imagine Chuncao¡¯s inner struggle during those three days. Is it worth it for his father?

    "Miva became Jiang He's woman." Black Tooth's voice trembled slightly, "But Jiang He took advantage of Miwa's unpreparedness and broke Miwa's Dantian with a palm, causing Miwa's inner strength to dissipate. At the same time,  She also mocked you and said You stupid woman, there are so many tribes who want the protection of my riverside tribe, if you become my woman, I will definitely help you? Hahaha, what a dream!"

    "Damn it!" Qiuye trembled angrily.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    Spring grass, spring grass!

    Why do you believe that bastard? Why do you have to sacrifice yourself for your father?  Why?

    "The Great Demon Winged Snake incident was quickly calmed down. Ji quickly suppressed the Great Demonic Winged Snake in the Winged Snake Lake, making the Winged Snake dare not come out again." Hei Ya said, "As soon as the news about the Ji family came out,  The various tribes quickly settled down. The people of our Black Tooth tribe also settled down, and some of the tribesmen who had just escaped even came back."

    "I was worried about Miwa in my heart, so I went to look for her." Hei Ya said in a low voice. "After searching, I found out that something had happened. I tried every means to meet Miwa alone. Miwa burst into tears as soon as she saw me! Howling.  Cry!"

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    He could imagine Chun Cao¡¯s pain, regret, unwillingness, and sadness at that time.

    "She said that this was her own fault, that she was stupid. She said she didn't blame me as a father, and that everything was of her own free will." Hei Ya was in pain, "She also saidyou know you don't want the young master, and she doesn't want the young master either.  You were sad, so you made up the story of marrying a merchant and left a letter to the young master."

    "After giving me the letter, Miwa died. She took poison." Black Tooth said softly, "I know that my daughter is in pain in her heart. Death may be a relief. In fact, when she died, she  She is also thinking about Young Master, and I don¡¯t want you to know the cause of her death.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    clear.

    He understands.

    They grew up together day and night, how could he not understand Chuncao's thoughts?

    She wants a happy spring grass to live in Ji Ning's heart She doesn't want Ji Ning to know these humiliations!

    "Every woman has a destined man. When I first saw him, I knew he was the one. When I saw him smiling, I was happy. When I saw him frowning, I was worried. When I saw him training hard,  I was also watching during the swordsmanship. Just watching him was a gift from God to me"

    "I'm really happy. Chun Cao is just a maid. Young Master can come to the Black Tooth Tribe to see Chun Cao. At least Chun Cao still occupies a small place in Young Master's heart Chun Cao is very happy, really, very happy.  happy."

      Ji Ning opened his eyes, with tears in his eyes.

    He silently walked to the tombstone and sat down. He took out a bamboo tube in his hand and said softly: "Chuncao, you have always poured me wine, and this time I will pour you wine too." The fruit wine in the bamboo tube spilled on the tombstone.  forward.

    "I know, I know everything. I know you have always been a happy spring grass, happy!"

    "Your stupidity is really cute."

    Ji Ning smiled, but there were tears in his eyes, "I know about you, and I don't dislike you. How can my brother dislike my sister? Although my sister is a little stupid, she will always be my sister, Ji Ning."

    Hearing the word sister, Qiuye next to him covered his mouth and made a whimpering sound.

    "Sister, you are too tired. Go to sleep, go to sleep, have a good sleep." Ji Ning said softly, "I will not let go of those who bully my sister or those who make my sister sad. I will not let go of any of them.  "

    "Let's go."

    Ji Ning put down the bamboo tube and stood up, "Go to the riverside tribe. I want to see this Jiang He!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 10 Collapse of the City Wall

    "Walk!"

    Riding on the black cunning beast, Ji Ning and the others quickly left the Black Fang tribe and disappeared into the distant mountains and forests.

    "Chief?"

    "Where are they going?" Other tribesmen asked at the door, but Hei Ya, who was standing there watching Ji Ning and the others leave from a distance, shook his head: "I don't know." But there was desire in his eyes He understood.  , this Master Ji went to the riverside tribe to avenge his daughter.

    But with the status of the Jiangbian tribe, can this Master Ji take revenge?

    "Even if Mr. Ji Ning can't avenge him, his father Ji Yichuan, the dripping sword, can definitely do it." Hei Ya's heart was full of resentment. He really hated Jiang He, and he only hated that he was not strong enough.

    ¡­¡­

    The Jiangbian tribe is hundreds of miles away from the Black Tooth tribe. They traveled all the way over mountains and ridges, and they did not arrive at the Jiangbian tribe until the sun rose the next day.

    Every tribe has its own place of residence.

    The residence of a super tribe of 50,000 peopleis a city.

    "Come here one by one."

    "Well, let's go."

    "past."

    There are armored guards at the city gate checking some of the goods of people entering the city. The tribes on the riverside also have enemies. They are also worried that someone will sneak in with a large number of heavy bows and crossbows.

    "Huh? You three!" Suddenly a guard saw three black cunning beasts flying at high speed in the distance. Seeing that they did not slow down at all, he immediately shouted, "Stop quickly, attack our riverside city."  Door, we are about to release arrows." Suddenly the archers on the tower above had already drawn their bows and arrows, and they would not be soft at all.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning, who was originally riding on the Black Cunning Beast, suddenly flew into the sky and rushed directly to the tall tower. An invisible air wave swept past him in an instant. The dozens of armored guards who were originally on the tower only felt  The whole person felt light and airy in an instant, and was directly hit and flew out of the tower.

    For a moment, there was only Ji Ning standing on the tower.

    Those A-guards fell down, and their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen. Some of the unlucky ones even suffered broken bones.  But after all, they were all quite powerful warriors. They would not be injured if they fell from such a height as a tower. The main reason was that they would suffer some losses if they were caught off guard and were knocked down.

    "how so."

    "He He¡­¡­"

    A group of armored guards looked blankly at Ji Ning on the tower, then looked at their empty hands, then turned to pick up the bows and arrows that had fallen to the ground.

    Standing on the city tower, Ji Ning looked at the city and shouted angrily: "Jiang He, come out!"

    "Jiang He, come out!" "Jiang He, come out!" "Jiang He, come out!" Like the roar of gods and demons, it sounded like thunder. The armored guards and soldiers who were originally around the tower  Some passers-by covered their ears in pain, and even started to run away.

    The roar spread directly and echoed throughout Jiangbian City.

    Ji Ning had a sullen face and stamped his foot suddenly, as if there was a loud bang!

    "Boom!" This huge city wall, which was six or seven feet thick, was so strong that it shook violently when Ji Ning stepped on it. Huge cracks appeared on the tall city wall, and even  Even ugly cracks appeared on the street floor below.  This kick caused the surrounding ground to twist and tremble as if it were water, and the armored guards were so frightened that they backed away.

    "Boom." Ji Ning stamped his foot again!

    The surrounding ground shook again, a large number of cracks appeared on the city wall, a large amount of gravel fell, and the city tower even began to tremble, as if it would collapse at any time.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning stamped his foot for the last time!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The city wall, which had cracks everywhere inside, finally collapsed, and a large number of huge stones rolled down. In an instant, the wide city gate became a ruin.  The top of the tall city wall directly hit the street. This ruin-like scene made the Jiawei and the people who had fled to the distance look stunned.

    "sky?"

    "The city tower."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The city wall is the thickest and strongest at the front entrance of a city.  The six to seven feet thick solid rock without any cracks is just a mark on the surface when a knife is struck on it.

    The city wall collapsed on three legs?

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Qiuye and Mowu both rode black cunning beasts and quickly arrived at the ruins of the city wall, and Ning also landed on the ruins.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiang Sansi was sitting cross-legged in the quiet room,There is also a hint of sandalwood fragrance in the room.

    He is the clan leader of the Jiangbian tribe and a well-known figure in the territory of the Ji family's five mansions.

    "Jiang He, come out here!" An angry shout suddenly sounded.

    "Huh?" Jiang Sansi opened his eyes suddenly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!

    Three sudden loud noises made Jiang Sansi's expression change, and he immediately turned into a stream of light and quickly flew out.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    As a congenital being, Jiang Sansi had already rushed to the city gate where the loud noise was made. When he saw the city gate that had collapsed into ruins, Jiang Sansi's eyes suddenly turned red!  Destroying the city gate, this is simply a slap in the face of the riverside tribe, leaving no room for them at all.

    "Are you Jiang Sansi?" Ji Ning stood on the ruins and shouted directly as he looked at the black-haired old man who suddenly appeared.  There are two innate creatures in the entire Jiangbian tribe, one male and one female. The male is of course Jiang Sansi.

    The black-haired old man looked at Ji Ning with an ugly face: "No matter who you are, you can't trample on Ji Ning's face." After saying that, a purple chain appeared in his hand, and with a sudden wave of his hand, he hit the chain and attacked Ji Ning.  Ning Na's surging momentum is undoubtedly the initiator of all this.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning suddenly rushed forward, faintly like a big roc roaring out, with terrifying speed.

    Bang!  Ji Ning directly kicked the black-haired old man in the chest, causing the black-haired old man to fly backwards. A deep ditch was plowed on the rocky ground, and the whole person sank into the ground.  Then the black-haired old man jumped out and covered his chest. There was blood on the corner of his mouth. He looked at Ji Ning with a horrified look on his face: "You, who are you?"

    How could it happen that he was kicked away by Ji Ning even before his magic weapon could hit him?  Fortunately, he has innate true energy to protect his body.

    "Humph." Ji Ning sneered, "Let Jiang He come out."

    brush!

    Another red figure appeared, an old woman in red clothes and white hair. As soon as the old woman appeared, she helped Jiang Sansi and said, "Sansi, are you okay?"

    "Be careful, he is very powerful." Jiang Sansi whispered.

    The old woman in red clothes and white hair looked at Ji Ning and shouted: "I wonder how my riverside tribe offended you, and who are you? You can't destroy my city gate so that you don't even dare to say your name!"

    Ji Ning said indifferently: "Ji! Ji Ning!"

    "Ji Ning?" The old lady in red clothes and white hair was confused.

    "Jin Ning?" The black-haired old man Jiang Sansi was shocked, and even whispered to the old woman next to him, "Xue Gu, the next head of Ji's West Mansion has been decided, and he is named Ji Ning. But he should be the one now.  Eleven years old, how could it be possible"

    "The Master of the Ji Family's West Mansion?" Xue Gu was shocked.

    Although they were shocked that Ji Ning became a congenital being at the age of only eleven, they were even more shocked by Ji Ning's identity - the next head of Ji's West Mansion!  It is common for people to become congenital before the age of twenty. There are several in the Ji family alone. For example, Ji Lie was eagerly hoping that one of the three tribesmen he trained would become a congenital before the age of sixteen.  If Ji Ning practiced other methods of body refining of gods and demons, he might have become an innate creature as a child.

    Among the more numerous tribal geniuses.

    There are many people who become congenital before the age of twenty, like Jiang Sansi!  However, these tribes do not have powerful enough special skills. The further they get to the later stages, the less potential they have compared to the Ji clan!

    "Ji's West Mansion?" Xue Gu looked at the young man in front of her. Their riverside tribe was in the territory of Ji's West Mansion and was under the jurisdiction of the other party!

    It would be easy for Ji's Xifu Mansion to finish off the riverside tribes.

    "Sir!" A voice suddenly sounded.

    I saw hundreds of black-armored guards appearing in the distance. When I saw Ji Ning standing on the ruins, the leading black-armored guard was so shocked that he knelt down on one knee.  The other black-armored guards also shouted respectfully: "Master!"

    "Get up." Ji Ning glanced and spoke. In very large tribes, the Ji family would arrange a team of 100 black armored guards, which also had a surveillance role.

    "yes."

    This group of black-armored guards ran over and quickly stood around Ning.

    "Mr. Ji Ning." The old woman Xue Gu bowed slightly, "Since Jiang He has offended you, my riverside tribe will naturally not be partial. Think twice before bringing Jiang He to you quickly."

    "Yeah." The black-haired old man Jiang Sansi left.

    ¡°The riverside tribe will not bow to a single innate creature!  Even if this innate creature belongs to the Ji family, it doesn't mean anything. After all, there are no rules, and the Ji family cannot act recklessly. Otherwise, how can so many tribes surrender with peace of mind?  Just an ordinary innate personThe elves cannot destroy a very large tribe.

    But what if it¡¯s the master of the palace!  That's different.

    ¡­¡­

    "Practice for me!"

    Jiang He is a fair-skinned and handsome young man, but his eyes often contain anger. At this moment, he is holding a whip and looking at a young child. The young child is holding a dagger and practicing sword skills.  Bear with me the pain, you will be the leader of my riverside tribe in the future!"

    "Yes, father." The young boy also gritted his teeth and practiced. He didn't dare to stop. If he stopped, he would be whipped.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Jiang He, come out here." An angry shout spread.

    Jiang He's expression changed: "How dare you be so presumptuous? Even in our Jiangbian City, you dare to do this. This person is not an ordinary person."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!

    The three legs that smashed down the city wall seemed to hit his heart, which made Jiang He feel panicked: "Who is it? Who is looking for me?" Jiang He walked out without caring about anything else.

    "He, what's going on?" The house was in chaos. His wife also came out and was very panicked. Some of his other women were also worried, while some were vaguely gloating.

    "Let's go out and have a look." Jiang He walked out.

    Just walked out of the house.

    A black figure swooped over from a distance and appeared directly in front of Jiang He. Jiang He was shocked when he saw it: "Clan leader." He saw an ugly black-haired old man with blood on his face and dirty body.  Sansi glanced at him coldly: "You did a good job." Then he grabbed Jiang He's neck and held it like a chicken.

    Whoosh!  Then he turned into a stream of light and quickly rushed towards the city gate in the distance.

    ? **

    Monday is the time when recommendation votes are needed most, and Tomato also needs recommendation votes. Please take three seconds to vote for recommendation. Method: click ¡®vote for recommendation¡¯ at the bottom of this page!

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 11 For the Tribe

    On the cracked street, the white-haired old woman Xue Gu was standing aside and said: "Master Ji Ning, Jiang He deserves to be put to death for offending him, but since he is still young, I wonder if I can spare his life."  ?" Even if tribes are at war with each other, they can exchange their property for the lives of some captured big shots.

    Ji Ning gave her a cold look and said nothing.

    Xuegu immediately frowned deeply. She knew that Mr. Ji Ning¡¯s intention to kill Jiang He was irrevocable.

    "what happened?"

    "Why did the city gate collapse?"

    "What happened to the riverside tribe?"

    "Look, that young man is surrounded by a group of black-armored guards. I'm afraid he's a big shot of the Ji family." Some foreigners and Jiangbian tribesmen who came to Jiangbian City to buy and sell goods were quickly gathering here.

    When Xue Gu saw this, she immediately shouted: "Let the irrelevant people stay away."

    "yes."

    The group of armored guards from the riverside tribe complied with the order and began to drive the foreigners and natives away from them, preventing them from getting too close.

    "Step aside!"

    "Step aside!"

    I saw teams of armored guards running quickly from the streets in the distance, each holding heavy weapons such as bows and crossbows. The leaders were all core figures from the riverside tribes.  Apparently, those voices heard before were afraid that they were hostile forces, so they rushed over with their own troops.

    "Grandma Xue." A white-haired old man led the team to rush over, and he was respectful when he saw Aunt Xue.

    Xue Gu just glanced at it.

    Teams of armored guards are approaching here, and the core tribesmen of the riverside tribe are coming one by one.

    "Whoosh!" A black shadow also came over quickly and did not stop until it was close to the Jiawei team. The Jiawei team still wanted to stop the black shadow.  But when the black shadow stopped, they were startled: "Clan leader!"

    Jiang Sansi had a cold face and carried a handsome young man directly through the crowd. The core members of the family all looked at Jiang He in confusion. This Jiang He was one of the grandsons of 'Jiang Sansi', and he was also quite popular with Jiang He.  Think twice about taking it seriously.  He is also among the top ten in the tribe. Why was he brought here by the clan leader?

    "Bang!" Jiang Sansi threw it away.

    Jiang He fell directly on his face to the broken rock ground. His face was scratched with wounds, and his body was covered with dust. He even raised his head and stood up to look around, and quickly locked on the man surrounded by black armored guards.  The animal skin boy.

    "Mr. Ji Ning, we're here." Jiang Sansi and Xue Gu stood together.

    "Is he Jiang He?" Ji Ning looked at Jiang He and couldn't help but think of poor Chun Cao, and felt the urge to kill in his heart!

    Jiang He could feel the power that this Young Master Ji Ning carried. In front of this Young Master Ji Ning even the clan leader and Grandma Xue had to bow their heads.

    "Jiang He has met the young master." Jiang He said respectfully.

    "Jiang HeJiang He" Ji Ning muttered softly, but his eyes were like sharp knives falling on the young man in front of him, "Do you know why I came to you?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s voice was very soft.

    But Jiang He felt chills in his heart. He could feel the murderous intent in Ji Ning's voice!

    "I don't know." Jiang He stared at Ji Ning, "Master Ji Ning wants to kill me?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    There was silence all around.

    Jiang Sansi and Xue Gu just watched, and the other core tribesmen of the Jiangbian tribe also just watched. They could all see that this Young Master Ji Ning had such overwhelming authority that even the clan leaders could only surrender.  Moreover, their intention to kill Jiang He was obviously very serious, and they also lamented silently Jiang He, who had infinite fame, had to die today!

    "Master Ji Ning wants me to die, so I have to die." There was no fear on Jiang He's handsome face. He looked at Ji Ning, "I just don't know why Master Ji Ning wants to kill me?"

    "Why did I kill you?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    Wow.

    The Beiming Sword appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand. The sword's light flashed and hit Jiang He directly.  This immediately caused a suppressed exclamation, but Jiang He did not avoid it.  Jiang Sansi and Xue Gu next to them just watched calmly. Even if Ji Ning killed Jiang He with a sword, they would not say anything.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!  laugh!  Six blood holes appeared on Jiang He's body, and blood was flowing out. The blood holes were only in non-vital areas such as shoulders and legs.

    "This!" Jiang He's eyes widened, "She, she is yours"

    "Do you understand?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    The swordsmanship he used to poke out six bloody holes was the swordsmanship of the Spring Grass Society.  When Jiang He ordered his servants to capture Chun Cao, Chun Cao used his sword skills to beat a group of servants half to death and then left.

    "A woman, Mr. Ji Ning, you want to kill me for a woman? Women are just goods and property." Jiang He shouted unwillingly, "I am willing to dedicate ten to a hundred women to you, not to mention that she is just a woman."  Slave, I am willing to do anything, just to ask you to spare my life."

    "In my eyes, you are not as good as a hair of hers." Ji Ning said coldly.

    Jiang He's face was ashen and he immediately took out a short knife from his arms and said in a low voice: "Mr. Ji Ning, Jiang He offended the master and deserves to be put to death. There is no need to dirty the master's hands, Jiang He will do it himself." With that, he stabbed him with the knife.  To your own heart.

    Bang!

    A ray of sword light hit the dagger, knocking it away.

    "You actually want to die so easily?" Ji Ning stared at Jiang He, "She died in such pain and humiliation! How could I let you die so easily?"

    Jiang He gritted his teeth and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning shouted: "Mowu."

    "Young Master." Mowu rushed out first.

    "Exposure punishment." Ji Ning said indifferently, "It was hung on the city wall of the tribe on the riverside."

    Jiang He's face turned pale.

    Exposure torture usually involves tying a person's hands and feet and hanging him up in the sun without eating or drinking.  Ji Ning had opened six blood holes in Jiang He's body before. With Jiang He's vitality, he would not die from bleeding, but the blood would attract some birds. Those who dared to approach the tribal city were ordinary birds.  They would peck at Jiang Ning's flesh and blood from time to time.

    Tortured to death in hunger, pain and panic

    ¡° Moreover, he will be watched by countless tribesmen, and the sense of spiritual humiliation makes a proud person like Jiang He even more painful.

    "Yes." Mowu quickly found an iron chain from the side and began to tie up Jiang He. Jiang He knelt down and lowered his head, not daring to say a word.

    "Father!" A shrill voice sounded, and a young child rushed out from the crowd.

    "Go away." Jiang He saw the child running towards him and shouted angrily, "Go away, go back."

    "Father." The young boy cried. Although his father forced him to practice swordsmanship, he doted on him very much.

    Not far away, Jiang Sansi frowned: "Take the child away!"

    "yes."

    Immediately, two armored guards rushed out, grabbed the child, and left. The child struggled wildly while staring at Ji Ning, his eyes filled with hatred.

    Ji Ning just looked at the child calmly. When he was very young, his father Ji Yichuan asked him to kill some death row prisoners when he was practicing courage. He had seen even more terrifying looks.  When I saw those slaves being sold in Xifu City whether it was numbness, despair, madness, hatred, or begging, I didn't see any look in their eyes.

    "Hang it to the top of the city." Mo Wu also asked two black armored guards to help.

    Jiang He, who was completely bound by iron chains, with his hair disheveled, was looked at by some tribesmen nearby. Some of the tribesmen's eyes showed pity, and some showed schadenfreude.  This made Jiang He's humiliating body tremble continuously.

    "Young Master." Mo Wu whispered to Ji Ning, "The son of Jiang He you have to root out the weeds!"

    Ji Ning glanced at Mowu coldly.

    Mo Wulian lowered his head and did not dare to say any more.

    "I've been living in Jiangbian City for the past few days." Ji Ning looked at Jiang Sansi and Xue Gu beside him, "No need to trouble you, I live directly in the Black Armor Guard's station. I will watch Jiang He slowly  Die, and when he dies, I will leave.¡±

    The surrounding core members of the tribe trembled, and they all felt the hatred contained in Ji Ning's voice.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiang He was fine at first when he was exposed to the scorching sun. Later, some birds pecked his skin and flesh, and the exposure caused his skin to be completely cracked, revealing red flesh and blood.  The pain was pure hell.

    Because of the internal energy in his body, Jiang He's vitality is very tenacious, but this is actually a kind of pain.

    His skin was torn apart by the sun, and he moaned and groaned in pain for three days and two nights before finally dying.

    Ji Ning has been in Jiangbian City.

    It wasn¡¯t until the black-armored guards reported that Jiang He had died in pain and wailing that Ji Ning looked coldly at Jiang He¡¯s damaged body, and then left with Mowu and Qiuye riding three black cunning beasts.

    ******

    The day Ji Ning left Jiangbian Cheng was in the evening.

    Jiang Sansi was sitting at a table, calmly drinking from an animal-head wine glass.

    There is a child kneeling in the hall.

    "Cai'er." Jiang Sansi held the handHolding the wine glass, "Let me ask you again, do you want to kill Mr. Ji Ning?"

    "I don't dare, Cai'er doesn't dare." The young boy knelt down and said.

    "well."

    Jiang Sansi shook his head and whispered softly, "Your hatred is a disaster for our riverside tribe!"

    "Here comes someone." Jiang Sansi shouted.

    "Master." A servant came in and knelt down.

    "Um."

    Jiang Sansi said coldly, "All of Jiang He's servants will be executed, not a single one will be spared! Jiang He's women will also be sold as slaves!"

    "Clan leader." The young boy was anxious. Among them was his mother.

    "And him." Jiang Sansi looked at the young child indifferently, "Jiang He's only son also sold him as a slave!"

    "No."

    "No!" The child knelt down eagerly, "Chief, please spare me, please spare me."

    "Yes!" The servant respectfully obeyed the order, stepped forward, grabbed the child, picked him up, and then retreated.

    The children are still struggling, crying, and shedding tears.

    ??Slave?

    Why!

    Why is this happening!

    Seeing the child screaming and crying in pain, Jiang Sansi just remained silent.

    "Master, Jiang He's women and children were also sold as slaves?" A figure in the darkness appeared in the silent hall.

    Jiang Sansi nodded slightly. When Jiang He was exposed to the sun, Jiang Sansi had already sent someone to secretly inquire about Jiang He Only then did he know that the original source was Mi Wa from the Black Tooth Tribe!  Jiang Sansi also asked someone to go to the Black Tooth Tribe to ask ¡®Black Tooth¡¯, and then he understood everything.  So all the servants who knew something about this were executed.

    "Ji Ning doesn't want Chun Cao's story to spread." Jiang Sansi said indifferently, "Chuncao once said that he was a servant of Mr. Ji, and everyone who heard these words must be executed."

    "It's useless to keep those women in Jiang He."

    "Jiang He's only son, 'Cai'er,' hates Ji Ning too much. I asked him several times. Although he didn't talk about revenge. But how could he deceive me as a child? I could see through his heart at a glance.  , He has long hated Ji Ning to his core." Jiang Sansi shook his head, "You know how to hide your thoughts at a young age. Once he takes over the power of the tribe in the future, with his hatred for Ji Ning, I am afraid that my riverside tribe will be exterminated.  disaster!"

    "I am doing this to let the Ji family know the loyalty of our riverside tribe!"

    The figure in the darkness is silent.

    "Fold three." Jiang Sansi said.

    "Master." The figure in the darkness responded.

    "You send Zhejiu." Jiang San thought, "Secretly take Cai'er away and send her to the territory of the Temu clan, where she can join a small tribe. Let him teach Cai'er well! If Cai'er has talent, he can always  If you work hard, teach it well. If Cai'er quickly forgets his hatred and doesn't work hard to practice, kill Cai'er and let him come back."

    "Yes." The figure in the darkness nodded.

    "Hate is also a kind of power." Jiang Sansi said softly, "Compared to the Ji family, our riverside tribe is too fragile, too fragile."

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 12 Winged Snake Lake

    Three black cunning beasts marched on the wasteland.

    "Young Master." Qiuye couldn't help but say, "That Jiang He's child has a lot of hatred for Young Master. If he is allowed to grow up, I'm afraid it will be detrimental to Young Master in the future."

    Ji Ning glanced at Mo Wu on the other side.

    Qiuye said: "It's not that Mo Wu told me, but I know that the young master is unhappy, and I still have to say it after thinking about it."

    Ji Ning sighed: "I hate Jiang He, but his child has no grudge against me. If I go to take revenge, why should I harm his son?"

    "But when tribes go to war with each other, the threat will usually be eradicated" Qiuye wanted to speak.

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded, "For the survival of the tribe there is nothing wrong with resorting to any means! But a little child can influence my Ji family? I, the Ji family, rule this land and have executed countless people. Secretly,  There are countless people who hate me, the Ji family. I, the Ji family, can rule not only by not offending others, but by my own strength!"

    The autumn leaves are thoughtful.

    "Even if you don't offend others, if you are not strong, others will still destroy you." Ji Ning said calmly, "And if you are strong, those enemies will secretly be unwilling to do so. On the surface, they still have to be respectful and wait for his descendants for hundreds of years.  I¡¯m afraid you have truly surrendered to me, Ji, from your heart.¡±

    "And the strong person's cultivation is more focused on the heart." Ji Ning said.

    The heart and the sky are in harmony!  Heaven and man are one!

    The heart understands the Tao and realizes the true meaning of the Tao!

    Ji Ning understood very well that a cultivator must directly focus on his original heart. Only by making his heart more transparent and transparent can he make faster progress in cultivation.

    "Going against your true intention will make you miserable, and your cultivation path will stagnate or even regress." Ji Ning shook his head, "I, Ji Ning, will only kill whoever I want to kill, so as not to harm my wife and children!"  That¡¯s my true intention!¡±

    Ji Ning was tortured by illness in her previous life and had been lonely. People who live alone will get used to thinking. The more they think, some become crazy, while others see through their own hearts and become wise.  It was only by seeing through his own heart that Ji Ning could become more open-minded and calm. If he had not seen through his own heart, how could he have the perseverance to persist in daily hard training while practicing in this life?

    Qiuye and Mowu looked at each other.

    Your true intention?

    don't know!

    "Okay." Ji Ning saw the two of them and shook his head, "Don't think about it, let's go to Winged Snake Lake."

    "Sir, are you not going to the Black Tooth Tribe? Didn't you say before that you wanted to take care of Chuncao's younger brother?" Qiuye asked.

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning shook his head, "I'll go to the Winged Snake Lake first and kill the big demon Winged Snake, and then go to the Black Tooth Tribe The source of the disaster from the beginning to the end is the big demonic Winged Snake.  , one of Chuncao¡¯s two younger brothers also died in the hands of the Great Winged Snake Demon, I will comfort Chuncao with the death of the Great Winged Snake Demon, and then I will take her only brother to Xifu City."

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning lightly tapped the Black Cunning Beast's belly, and the Black Cunning Beast immediately sped up and ran away.

    Qiuye and Mowu also followed in the direction of Yi Snake Lake.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? isn't not far from the Winged Snake Lake with the speed of the Black Cunning Beast climbing over the mountains and ridges, and it took more than three days.

    "Greetings to the young master."

    Ten black-armored guards all knelt down on one knee.

    Ji Ning sat on the black cunning beast and took a look at it, nodded, and at the same time ordered: "Mowu, Qiuye, you two have a rest at this stronghold for the time being. There is Winged Snake Lake dozens of miles ahead, and I can't take you there anymore.  I¡¯ll go to Winged Serpent Lake alone.¡±

    "Yes." Mowu and Qiuye both responded respectfully.

    Ji Ning got off the Black Cunning Beast, and then flew away like a big bird rushing into the distance. In two flashes, he disappeared from the sight of the ten black armored guards, Mowu, and Qiuye.  This made the ten black-armored guards who saw Ji Ning perform his martial arts for the first time widen their eyes in disbelief.

    The Winged Snake Lake is now a forbidden area.

    The Ji family also arranged dozens of scattered teams, each of which consisted of ten black-armored guards, scattered in different directions of the Winged Snake Lake to monitor the big demon Winged Snake nearby.

    ******

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" The Yi Snake Lake with a radius of a hundred miles is so vast that you can't see the end at a glance. Such a large lake can have three-foot waves even if there is no wind.

    Ji Ning stood on the shore, looked at the Winged Snake Lake from a distance, and said softly: "This lake is really unfathomable. Even if I can control the water, if I enter the bottom I am afraid that my speed will not be as fast as this big demon-winged snake."  .¡±

    The deeper you go, the greater the water pressure and the more difficult it is to control the water.

    The human race can't exert even 10% of its strength underwater, but the aquatic race can do extraordinary thingsplay.

    "Although I am strong now, compared to the Great Demon of Innate Perfection LevelI am afraid I am only a little stronger at most." Ji Ning secretly thought, this was after he had practiced the "Wind Wing Escape Technique" and realized the true meaning of Tao.  .  After all, the strength of the fourth level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" alone is the strength of other gods and demons who are probably in the late innate stage of body refining.

    Compared with the Great Demon Winged Snake, it is still slightly lacking in terms of strength.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he jumped directly out of the ground. He stepped on the water as if he was walking on land.

    "Winged snake!" Ji Ning suddenly shouted.

    "Winged snake!" "Winged snake!" "Winged snake!" The sound was rolling, as if thunder spread quickly, and also quickly spread through the lake water towards the depths of the lake bottom.

    A moment¡ª¡ª

    In a deep, curved lair at the bottom of the lake, the Great Demon-Winged Snake is sleeping there in a curved position, with its huge scaly and bone wings protecting its body.

    "Winged snake!" A voice came directly through the water.

    The sleeping big demon-winged snake suddenly opened its red eyes.

    "What's going on?" The big demon-winged snake roared, "Go and check quickly."

    "yes."

    There were some frightening roars of some water tribe little monsters coming from outside. Although most humans could not understand the language of these little monsters, these little monsters could still understand each other.

    ¡­¡­

    There are two black-armored guards hiding in the weeds by the Winged Snake Lake.

    "Winged snake?"

    "Someone is provoking the Winged Snake." The two black-armored guards looked at each other in shock, and then looked away. However, they were dozens of miles away from Ning, and they could not see Ning at all.

    "I'm here to watch, you go report it."

    There are more than ten black-armored guards watching at the edge of Yi Snake Lake. At this moment, three black-armored guards who were close to Ji Ning saw Ji Ning's figure. This group of black-armored guards were specially transferred from Xifu City.  Yes, he naturally recognized Ji Ning¡¯s identity.

    "It's Mr. Ji Ning."

    "Young Master Ji Ning is here to challenge the Winged Snake? But Young Master Ji Ning is really powerful. Walking on the water is like walking on the ground. Just like Commander Ji Yichuan before!"

    "Stop talking, go report this quickly."

    ¡­¡­

    The black-armored guards were shocked and quickly began to pass the news back to their respective teams. However, it can be imagined that with their speed it would probably be a day before they reached Xifu City.

    Ji Ning was still walking calmly on the water of this vast lake.

    Wow wow~~

    The head of a big green shrimp and the head of a big black fish both emerged from the water, looking into the distance.

    "Human boy?" The two little demons looked at each other.

    Wow!

    They quietly dived into the deep water and quickly swam towards the underwater lair of the great demon-winged snake.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, there is a human boy on the water." The green shrimp demon and the black fish demon both roared.

    "Human boy?" The winged snake spread its scaly and bone wings, and looked at the two little demons with a pair of red eyes. The two little demons trembled and nodded.

    "But this human boy walks on the water just like Ji Yichuan before. The water does not sink at all." The green shrimp demon said, and the black fish demon next to him also nodded: "Yes, yes, yes."

    ¡°It floats but doesn¡¯t sink?¡±

    The big demon-winged snake turned into black mist out of thin air and turned into a man in black.

    The man in black stood there, his narrow eyes full of doubts. His snake nature was suspicious. In addition, he had been hunted down several times by Ji's innate creatures and often set traps. He had long been frightened.  Now a human boy who can walk on water appears to challenge him, how can he not be suspicious?

    "Have you seen him before?" The man in black looked at the two little demons.

    "No, no, we all remember clearly the several innate creatures that came to our Winged Snake Lake before. This is a human boy, definitely not any of the previous innate creatures." The little green shrimp demon said, and the little black fish demon also nodded.

    The man in black nodded: "Then let me go and take a look."

    Whoosh!

    Quietly sprang out of the passage of this underwater lair. Although the humanoid speed in the water is much slower than its original form, after all, its original form is too big. Once it appears on the water, it will definitely cause a lot of noise and will definitely be discovered.

    "Who is it?" The man in black quickly and quietly raised his head out of the water and looked around.At a glance, he saw a young man wearing animal skins about 100 meters away in the distance. The young man was very handsome and was walking casually on the water.  As for the human boy, the surroundings were empty, with no other strong human beings.

    "It's him!"

    The man in black's narrow eyes instantly burst out with a terrifying fierce light.

    Killing intent!

    Hate!

    In an instant, it came to my heart completely, even causing the surrounding water to tremble.

    Ji Ning, who was in the distance, turned around and looked around, and saw him at a glance. Although the big demon-winged snake was in human form, Ji Ning still recognized it as the big demon-winged snake at a glance.

    "Big demon-winged snake!" Ji Ning shouted angrily.

    The man in black glanced at Ji Ning coldly, and then slowly dived into the deep water.

    "Winged Snake." Ji Ning quickly stepped on the water and soon reached the surface of the water. He looked down and shouted, "Aren't you going to kill me? Don't you hate me to the core? Come on, come on.  I am waiting here for you to kill me."

    Deep under the water.

    The man in black's narrow eyes were burning with angry flames. He really longed to kill Ji Ning and devour Ji Ning's flesh and blood.

    "I killed that big red snake with my own hands."

    "Hahaha, I killed it with one sword. It's so fragile." The voice from above continued to come down, stoking the anger in the heart of the big demon-winged snake.

    The man in black trembled slightly, suppressing the murderous intention in his heart: "You can't be in a hurry, you can't be in a hurry, you will fall into the Ji family's trick. Before, Pojiuling and the Ji family just decided to ban me in Yi Snake Lake for a hundred years.  , at most, it¡¯s just that the highest-level Purple Mansion Realm beings from each other don¡¯t take action. But there¡¯s no guarantee that those innate beings will take action against me.¡±

    The human race and the big demons fought fiercely.

    But there is a taboo limit, that is, the real leaders of both sides will not take action to bully the small.  The old demon in the Purple Mansion realm will not come out to killand the Ji family's Purple Mansion monks will not come out to kill him either.

    After all, the Purple Mansion Realm is the foundation.

    Once the Zifu Realm fights each other and falls, it will shake the foundation of the tribe.  Neither the human race nor the demon race wants to shake each other's foundation.

    "There is no one around Ji Ning." The man in black's eyes flashed fiercely, "But how could he come to die? I'm afraid there are some innate beings around him, such as his father Ji Yichuan, who are hiding in the sky with some hidden formations.  Side. Once I rush out, I'm afraid I'll be besieged instantly."

    ******

    Support Tomato, please vote for recommendation!  Everyone has a recommendation vote!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 13 Winged Snake Lair

    Ji Ning stood on the water and looked around.

    There was silence, except for the ripples caused by the wind on the lake.

    "This big demon-winged snake is more careful and cautious than I expected. Not only is it always under the water, it doesn't even dare to attack me when my big enemy appears." Ji Ning frowned.

    It¡¯s very difficult to lure the big demon-winged snake out!

    Otherwise, there is no way to get the big demon wing snake in Ji Five Mansion. Ji Ning's breakthrough is a secret.  In the eyes of the Great Demon-Winged Snake, Ji Ning was probably still an eleven-year-old boy with strong physical skills and no threat. Even so, the Great Demon-Winged Snake could hold back and not kill him.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    There are some faint heads emerging from the lake in the distance.

    "It's a little demon." The big bow he got from Temuzan appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand. Four arrows also appeared in his hand. He quickly drew the bow and shot.

    brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!

    The four arrows shot through the air instantly, scaring the little Aqua Tribe demons into diving for cover.  But how fast did Ji Ning shoot the arrow?  Suddenly there were screams and howls, and even a large fish tail slapped on the water, leaving only a piece of blood, and then the little monsters dived deep.

    "Big demon winged snake." Ji Ning held a big bow and shouted, "I didn't expect that you, a big demon, would be forced to only let some little demons show up. I really look down on you!"

    "Ji Ning."

    A deep voice suddenly came from the bottom of the water.

    Ning was immediately overjoyed. The Great Winged Snake Demon finally spoke.

    "Don't use such despicable means. Do you think I don't know that your father and others are hiding around?" A low voice came from the bottom of the water, "How can you, a little kid born with talent, come to die?"

    "Hahaha, the day after tomorrow?" Ji Ning laughed, and a hazy halo suddenly appeared on his body. At the same time, he pointed at the water surface, and a sword light shot out directly from his fingertips and dived directly into the deep water. "Open your snake eyes and look."  Clear!"

    Bang!

    The sword light penetrated into the deep water, causing a tremor.

    "Wow~~" A black figure a few miles away raised his head slightly and looked at this side. His eyes were full of shock, "Innate? Are you already innate?"

    "You dare to fight!" Ji Ning shouted, "If you are worried about an ambush, you can choose a place on any lake or island in Bailiyi Snake Lake! If you and I fight, don't you dare?  dare?"

    The big demon-winged snake looked at the young man standing on the water from a distance and hesitated.

    Even if Ji Yichuan and others were to ambush, how many places could they ambush?

    "You humans are extremely cunning. You have already become an innate being at a young age. How could the Ji family let you die? There must be a plan that I don't know about." The big demon-winged snake instantly sank into the deep water and roared at the same time, "Come if you dare.  Under the water, I will definitely fight you. Above the water? I will never fall into the trap!"

    Ji Ning on the water angrily cursed: "You are as timid as a mouse!"

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning turned around angrily and left. He quickly came to the island in the center of Yi Snake Lake and jumped onto the island.

    "You are so cowardly." Ji Ning had no choice but to do anything for a moment. He was not so arrogant as to go directly to the bottom of the water to fight a great innate perfection-level monster from the water tribe.

    ¡­¡­

    Under water.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, that human boy has come to the island." Several little demons came to report.

    "Going to the island?" The man in black was sitting still holding back the anger in his heart.

    "Father, Yinmang and the others are all on the island." Suddenly a snake demon shouted anxiously.

    "Silver light?"

    The man in black was suddenly shocked.

    He remembered that since the negotiation between Dujiuling and the Five Houses of the Ji family, he had been cautiously staying under the water, not even daring to go to his old nest on the island!  However, his group of children and other little monsters were not so cautious and would still go to the island from time to time. After all, that island was the real home base in the past.

    "How many are there? How many of my children are on the island?" the man in black shouted angrily.

    "There should be only one Yinmang, but there are hundreds of other little demons." The snake demon reported continuously.

    The face of the man in black changed greatly when he heard this: "Immediately send the little demon to inform and ask Yin Mang to come back quickly."

    "yes."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is a human being after all. When standing on the water, he needs to maintain oneness with the heaven and earth. Since he can't force the old winged snake toCome.  So Ji Ning went directly to this island to rest for a while.

    "This island used to be the nest of the Winged Snake." Ning glanced around, "In the past thousands of years, this was the territory of demons. Since we can't let the Winged Snake come out, let's take a good look at this island first!"

    Ji Ning took a stroll.

    Every step is like flying out of the wind, floating as fast as light smoke, walking around the mudflats of this island. This island has a radius of nearly ten miles, which is not small. There are also some hills, rivers, etc. on the island.

    "Roar~~" In the distance, a large red crab about the size of a millstone was waving a large iron pincer and staring at Ji Ning.

    "Little aquatic monster." Ji Ning directly kicked a stone. The stone flew directly and hit the body of the crab monster with a clang, causing the big crab to roll several times and become motionless. After Ji Ning left,  When it was far away, the big crab turned over again and quickly rushed into the lake next to it.

    After all, this was the nest where the Winged Snake lived before. Even though the Winged Snake is no longer here, there are still many Aqua Tribe monsters living on this island.  Seeing Ji Ning, some water tribe monsters wanted to attack.  Like some weak monsters, Ji Ning would give him a lesson casually, while some monsters with perfect abilities, Ji Ning, would not be merciful.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly saw from a distance that a big silver snake suddenly emerged from a huge cave in the distance. Beside the big silver snake were some other small aquatic monsters that were several feet in size.

    These little monsters are all quite big.

    I¡¯m afraid everything will be perfect the day after tomorrow.

    "Whoosh!" Ji Ning took a step and rushed out in an instant.

    "Let's go quickly."

    "Walk."

    "That human boy is an innate creature." These little demons who were perfected the day after tomorrow roared to each other. None of them attacked Ji Ning, and they all scattered and rushed towards the lake in the distance.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, had a big bow and four arrows in his hand, and he directly drew the bow and shot.

    After shooting four arrows, four more arrows!

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  A ** arrow was shot

    In an instant, the dozen or so largest aquarium demons with perfect acquired perfection were killed, but some weak ones were able to escape into the water.

    "Jining, if you kill me again, I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you!" An angry and deep roar came from the depths of the lake in the distance, causing Ji Ning to stand at the entrance of the nest and prepare to go in.  Very surprised.

    "Kill another child? How many children does this old demon have?"

    Ji Ning glanced around in confusion. Among the Acquired Consummation aquatic monsters killed by his bow and arrow, there were three snake-like monsters nearby. Which one was its child?  Ji Ning did not know that the old winged snake demon had ninety-two children, but they were eaten by other monsters and killed by humans while they were growing up. Only sixteen of them were left alive.

    Two more were killed by Ji Ning.

    But for the Great Winged Snake Demonthe one he loves most is the red-glow snake with the blood of gods and demons.

    "Old winged snake demon, you can only shout, but there are still your children in this lair. I can go in and kill them." Ji Ning shouted and directly entered the lair.

    ¡­¡­

    This lair is the place where the winged snake has lived for thousands of years. It is deep and winding.

    Ji Ning walked with Beiming Sword in hand.

    "In the lair, I often encounter aquatic monsters that rush out one after another, some are vicious or strange. When they see the human youth, they feel like they are seeing delicious food, and they all want to eat it.  Ji Ning simply knocked some extremely weak little monsters away regardless of whether they were shocked to death or stunned.

    But Ji Ning still eradicated some of the aquatic monsters that were perfected the day after tomorrow.

    "This lair is really deep and unpredictable." Ji Ning continued to dig deeper along the twists and turns of the lair. Suddenly, a hazy silhouette of a huge beast suddenly appeared in the dim cave. It was a vague shadow of a head. This huge bear  The phantom with a skull opened its mouth and shrouded directly towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    At the same time, he also found that he could not move at all, neither forward nor backward.

    "This, this ruins!" This word instantly appeared in Ji Ning's mind.

    On this boundless land, from the age of gods and demons to the present, there are countless powerful beings that have emerged in the endless years.  There are countless immortal ruins, god and demon ruins, etc. After all, humans are all over this land. People often enter the ancient god and demon ruins unintentionally, and some can get some benefits and rise.

    But more people died in the ruins of immortal mansions and gods and demons.  According to the records in the books that Ji Ning had read, there were many ancient ruins that were famous for swallowing up countless lives.

    ? ???I unexpectedly encountered the ruins. I am alive. I must come out alive. I must!  "Ji Ning has an incomparable desire in his heart. He understands that facing the relics of ancient powers and gods and demons, he has no ability to resist at all. He can only obey and then find a way to escape.

    The huge phantom of the bear's head swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp.

    The shadow disappears.

    Ji Ning also disappeared out of thin air.

    The passage of the winged snake's lair was as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 14 Water Mansion

    Ji Ning felt that time and space were changing, a bit like the feeling he had when he jumped into the six realms of reincarnation.

    In an instant, everything calmed down.

    "Here" Ji Ning looked around and saw that he was in a tall corridor. The corridor was a hundred feet wide and a hundred feet high. When Ji Ning turned around and saw the rear, he was shocked. Behind him was the exit of the corridor.  Beyond the exit is vast and endless water.  But the water couldn't invade the corridor no matter what, as if there was an invisible barrier blocking the water.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning walked over cautiously, an arrow appeared in his hand, and he stabbed it out.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The arrow hit that layer of invisible obstacles and couldn't penetrate it no matter what.

    "I don't believe it." Ji Ning stepped back ten steps, then took out the 'Jia Yong' bow and hummed. There was a faint red light flowing all over his body. It was obvious that the power of a god and a demon had completely exploded, almost rounding.  This big bow immediately shot out an arrow, and the arrow hit the invisible barrier like a stream of light.

    The arrow shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.

    ¡°This¡ª¡± Ji Ning frowned and observed the corridor carefully.

    "The corridor alone is hundreds of feet wide and high." Ji Ning looked at the endless water outside through the invisible barrier. "This building must be astonishingly big. It must be at least several miles long and wide. And it is built underwater.  architecture¡­¡­"

    "At the bottom of Yi Snake Lake?" Ning shook his head.

    "Yi Snake Lake is just a lake with a radius of a hundred miles. It is very difficult to accommodate such a large building. I am afraid that the Ji family has discovered this building a long time ago.

    "The time and space changed before, like a space passage." Ji Ning secretly said, "I'm afraid I entered another space."

    The more books you read, the more you know.

    It has been recorded in books that over the endless years, some powerful immortals or powerful gods and demons can open up some small spaces.  A world can even be carved out of a grain of sand!  Some ruins of immortal mansions and gods and demons are also found in some small spaces and small worlds, and they are usually impossible to find.  I accidentally jumped in when the opportunity came.

    "However, these caves left by the great powers are also full of dangers. After all, how could the immortals, gods and demons not leave some means of defense? Most of the people who entered the ruins died. If you can escape with your life, you are lucky.  As for getting a treasure and lifting it up like in the legend, at least Ji Ning wouldn't dare to think about it!

    "Don't be greedy! Try to save your life and escape." Ji Ning observed carefully.

    The unknown represents opportunity.

    But it also represents a huge danger!

    "Let's call this Water Mansion Winged Snake Water Mansion for the time being." Ning decided on a name at random. Since he couldn't leave this corridor for the time being, he should move forward.

    ¡­¡­

    The corridor is wide and tall, and the ground is as if it was cast in one piece. Ji Ning tried every means but could not leave any scars on the ground and walls.

    Walked for a while.

    As soon as he turned the corner, Ji Ning's pupils shrank, and he saw white bones and corpses on the ground in the corridor in the distance.  Some of the corpses have almost completely rotted and turned into ashes, but the strange thing is that there are very few weapons and magic weapons on the ground. Only the most complete corpse on the far left has armor, weapons and other magic weapons.

    "Where are the magic weapons of the other corpses?" Ji Ning wondered, "Even if there are no magic weapons, there are some magic weapons at least. Why aren't there any?"

    "Whoosh!"

    With a thought, Ji Ning rolled up the corpse with armor, weapons and other things with his spiritual thoughts, and instantly rolled it to his side.

    Bang.

    As soon as it was placed on the ground, the corpse was shaken and shattered instantly.

    "It seems that he has been dead for a long time." Ji Ning glanced at the armor and weapons, and immediately picked them up. At the same time, the innate true essence in his body invaded them and wanted to refine them. After refining, he discovered Because the previous owner died  It had been too long, and there was no magic power left in the two magic weapons. Ji Ning was able to refine them easily.

    "I can refine it, but it seems like it's just an inferior magic weapon." Ji Ning secretly said, "It seems like the deceased just had innate strength."

    Ji Ning then carefully observed the corpse and quickly noticed a ring on his finger. He immediately picked up the ring and quickly refined it. Sure enough this ring was the magic weapon stored in the dead body. After a little exploration of the magic weapon, Ji Ning  , Ji Ning was shocked.  The space for storing magic weapons is not large, smaller than that occupied by Ironwood.

    But¡­¡­

    "So many magic weapons." Ji Ning was shocked. There were actually magic weapons floating in this storage magic weapon. Each one had an extraordinary aura. Some had weapons, formations, armors, and storage magic weapons.

    "Why does one person need to carry so many magic weapons?" Ji Ning looked at it.There are a large number of corpses everywhere, and there are no magic weapons next to the corpses. "I'm afraid they must have collected all the magic weapons of the predecessors."

    Ji Ning quickly refined it.

    As soon as it was refined, it was discovered that there are a total of 112 storage magic weapons, 136 weapon magic weapons, 31 armor magic weapons, and 16 other strange magic weapons such as other formations.  As for the Taoist talismans, there are quite a few. Unfortunately, it must have been too long, and the magic power contained in the Taoist talismans has been lost. Only a dozen Taoist talismans can still be used.

    "I can refine it, but they are all inferior magic weapons." Ji Ning muttered, "The previous owners of these magic weapons were all innate beings. In other words, the generations who came to this corridor in the past were all innate beings.  Creatures.¡±

    Ji Ning chose a storage magic weapon with a memory space of nearly a hundred feet. A storage belt was wrapped around his waist. However, on the surface, this storage belt was just a sturdy and simple belt. Ji Ning also  I chose a good piece of armor and refined it to fit it on the skin surface.

    The armor magic weapon is much stronger than Jin Chenyi. Jin Chenyi retired and was collected by Ji Ning.

    Actually, Ji Ning was not too surprised to get these magic weapons, because after all, he is the next head of the Ji Clan's West Mansion, so it was quite easy to get the armor magic weapons and so on.

    "It's a lot, but if you add it all up, it's probably as good as an advanced magic weapon." Ning immediately stopped thinking about it. The guy in front also got so many magic weapons, but he still died here in the end.  Getting out alive is the most important thing.

    Ji Ning holds two Beiming Swords and moves forward cautiously. After all, there is no other way to go but forward!

    In terms of power, the Beiming Sword is no less than these low-level magic weapons, and it does not require the consumption of innate real energy. Of course, Ji Ning would prefer to use the Beiming Sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning moved forward step by step, cautiously.

    I was even more cautious when I walked to the corpses, and suddenly

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    Golden beans suddenly appeared out of thin air, and a large number of golden beans appeared around. Each one fell down and hit the ground with a crisp sound.  Immediately afterwards, these golden beans melted quickly and turned into golden liquid. Every drop of golden liquid quickly condensed into a golden armored heavenly soldier holding a weapon.

    The golden light is shining, and the burly heavenly soldiers and generals are standing around.

    "Throwing the beans into an army?" Ji Ning was stunned. At the same time, he also sensed that the auras of these golden-armored heavenly soldiers were not weak, and they all had innate strength. "And there are eighty-one of them?"

    "How dare you break into the cave without permission, you will die!" Eighty-one golden-armored soldiers shouted in unison, and followed closely to kill them.

    Ji Ning was holding two Beiming swords. At this moment, he still didn't understand. The corpses before were probably killed by these eighty-one golden armor soldiers. Ji Ning did not hesitate and immediately used Wind Wing Escape.  With a swish sound, he stepped directly on the corridor wall, like a roc spreading its wings, and instantly passed the eighty-one golden-armored generals and was about to continue rushing forward.

    "Grand formation, rise!" Eighty-one golden-armored soldiers shouted in unison.

    Immediately, mist rose at both ends of the corridor. When Ji Ning rushed to the mist, even a thrust of his sword could not penetrate it.

    "Don't even think about escaping." Eighty-one golden-armored soldiers will rush in again.

    "Trapped in formation?"

    Ji Ning glanced at the mist at both ends, "It seems that we can't get out unless we kill these eighty-one golden-armored soldiers. All those guys died before, and I'm not one of those fragile guys."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique and quickly ran across the wall to the back of the golden-armored generals, then directly killed one of the golden-armored generals.

    "Dang, Dang, Dang!" Three sword strikes in an instant.

    Poof!

    Ji Ning pierced the head of the golden-armored soldier with his sword, but the golden-armored soldier still thrust out the spear in his hand.

    "What." Ji Ning was so frightened that he stepped back.

    "Even an innate creature who has been refined by gods and demons will almost certainly die if his head is pierced with a sword. How come this golden-armored soldier doesn't die?" Ning suddenly became anxious. After a brief fight just now, he discovered that the golden-armored soldier's spear could not be used.  It can only be regarded as a subtle level, but it is no less powerful than Ji Ning.

    The most deadly thing isit can even stab the head out.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning's sword piercing the head of the golden-armored general seemed to have offended the other golden-armored generals, and they all roared and started to attack them frantically.

    Ji Ning used his footwork to walk amid the siege of the golden-armored generals, facing up to three opponents at any time. With the two Beiming Swords in his hands he pierced the golden-armored generals' chests, heads and other vital parts several times.  But these golden-armored soldiers and generals were still unscathed.? 

    "Water and Fire Lotus!" Ji Ning was anxious.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Three huge water lotus leaves and three huge fire lotus leaves appeared around Ji Ning, shrouding the surroundings.  The two layers of lotus leaves were still slowly rotating in opposite directions. Suddenly, six gold-priced soldiers were shrouded under the water and fire lotus leaves. Their bodies were quickly shattered and turned into liquid after being crushed by the water and fire lotus leaves.

    These golden liquids quickly flowed out of the range of the water and fire lotus leaves, and six golden armored generals were condensed again.

    "How could this be possible?" Ji Ning couldn't help but couldn't believe it. He had already turned into liquid and could he condense it again?

    "It's not that the innate beings who died here in the past were too weak, it's that these eighty-one golden-armored generals are basically immortal." Ji Ning obviously didn't know how to deal with these eighty-one golden-armored generals for a while.  Even if it is ground into pieces, it can turn into liquid and condense into human form.

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The six golden-armored generals were crushed, which seemed to make these golden-armored generals even more angry.

    "Set up the formation!" Eighty-one golden-armored generals shouted angrily in unison. These golden-armored generals flew out one by one and quickly surrounded Ji Ning completely.

    These golden-armored generals were divided into two circles, the inner and outer circles. There were twenty-seven golden-armored generals in the inner circle, and fifty-four golden-armored generals in the outer circle. All of them were holding spears and staring angrily at Ji Ning.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 15 The whole story

    Twenty-seven golden armored soldiers thrust out the shining golden spears in their hands at the same time, and thrust towards Ji Ning with endless power!  The fifty-four golden-armored generals behind him also held spears, ready to take over.

    "There must be a flaw, there must be a glimmer of hope. If I am really immortal, consumption will consume me alive." Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in both hands and rushed forward, as fast as the wind.  Dang, Dang, Dang!  !  !  The Beiming Sword and the spear collided. Ji Ning blocked the spear and rushed into the crowd of golden-armored soldiers.

    "retreat!"

    "Attack!"

    The first twenty-seven golden-armored soldiers retreated in unison, and the fifty-four golden-armored soldiers formed an even larger encirclement, making Ji Ning the turtle in the urn.

    "Could it be?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Water and fire lotus!" Ji Ning's mind moved.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw eight pairs of water and fire lotus flowers appearing all around at the same time. Each pair of water and fire lotus flowers is composed of a water lotus leaf and a fire lotus leaf.  Because this move contains the true meaning of Tao, even Ji Ning had to go all out when performing it. It was quite difficult to perform eight pairs of water and fire lotuses while distracted.

    "Kakaka~~" The eight pairs of water and fire lotuses were spinning, as if they were being crushed by a millstone, and at the same time they enveloped a total of sixteen golden-armored soldiers and generals. These golden-armored soldiers and generals all dodged in panic, but their bodies were still crushed one by one.  Cracks appear in the crushed ones.

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The golden-armored generals were angry. They roared and avoided the fire and water lotus one by one to kill Ning.

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword like a ferocious tiger. The sword shadow was like fire. He instantly cut a golden-armored soldier into three pieces. The golden-armored soldier's cut into three pieces were quickly connected together and continued roaring.  Then fight with Ji Ning.

    "It's true, it's true." Ji Ning was very happy and laughed, "You golden-armored soldiers are so immortal, they are just scary. Every time you are injured, your strength will decrease, haha, I  Let¡¯s see how long you can last.¡±

    When eighty-one golden-armored generals formed a siege formation before, Ji Ning discovered that the strength of these golden-armored generals had decreased a bit when he was blocking. Although the reduction was not much, Ji Ning's feelings were so keen that he still discovered this.  a little.

    So Ji Ning and his company used eight pairs of water and fire lotuses at the same time, seriously injuring sixteen golden-armored soldiers.

    When they fought again, Ji Ning found that the strength of these golden armored guards had been greatly weakened.

    "Eighty-one golden-armored generals are like one body. One of them is seriously injured, and all the others are implicated." Ji Ning secretly said, "And these golden-armored generals are transformed from gold liquid, so there is no danger at all. It only needs constant  Seriously injuring them will cause the magic power they contain to continue to weaken They will eventually collapse."

    "kill!

    The soldiers in golden armor are brave and not afraid of death.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, controlled the eight pairs of water and fire lotuses to move and cover the golden-armored generals again and again, crushing them. At the same time, he also used the Beiming Sword to dodge again and again Ji Ning also discovered that his sword pierced the golden-armored generals again and again.  The body will weaken the strength of the golden armored soldiers very slowly.  The water fire lotus crushes them and weakens them faster.

    ¡­¡­

    This is a protracted battle.

    "Bang!" Each golden armored soldier will automatically explode into nothingness, and all eighty-one golden armored soldiers will disappear.

    Ji Ning then let out a long sigh and collected the water and fire lotuses around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s too, too difficult to deal with.¡±

    "Without the Water Fire Lotus move, I would probably be consumed alive." Ji Ning sensed the Chi Ming power in his body and couldn't help but sigh, only about half of the Chi Ming power in his body was left.  This is also the prerequisite for the extremely powerful divine power of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" that I have cultivated.

    In this battle, I mainly relied on the Water and Fire Lotus to crush them again and again. I only used the power of Chiming to protect myself with two Beiming Swords!  Even this can consume half of the divine power.

    Ji Ning glanced behind him. Some of the corpses behind him were reduced to ashes by the battle, and some were still there.

    "I'm afraid most of them died here because they were consumed alive." Ji Ning secretly thought, "The strong ones who are strong in the body refining of gods and demons are good at protracted battles, but they are all so strenuous. How can those innate beings who simply refine their Qi  Survive?"

    Wow~~~

    The fog at both ends of the corridor slowly dissipated.

    Ji Ning carefully walked forward to the corner of the corridor. Instead of continuing forward, he looked towards the corridor on the other side of the hanging corner and saw some corpses on the corridor in the distance.

    "There are still corpses. It seems that the next corridor is also dangerous. I really don't know how dangerous this ancient ruin is."??.  Ji Ning's heart trembled, "And those who can die there are probably those who have fought through the eighty-one golden-armored generals."  "

    "Come."

    Ji Ning stared at the corpses on the corridor on the other side and discovered that among the corpses, only one of the most intact corpses had some armor and weapons on it.  Immediately, his spiritual thoughts rolled up the corpse and the magic weapon and brought them over.

    "To be able to break into the next corridor, I'm afraid there are a lot of magic weapons." Ji Ning looked at the corpse carefully. This corpse was tall, almost ten feet tall. The most likely storage magic weapons all over the body were undoubtedly in it.  Ji Ning quickly took out the arm guard that was attached to the arm bone and refined it. "It really is a magic weapon for storage."

    "There are so many."

    There are actually as many as a thousand magic weapons hidden here, and Ji Ning can easily refine them one by one. However, he discovers that all of them are inferior magic weapons.

    "They're just not popular." Ji Ning shook his head, "Although there are a thousand pieces, all of them combined may not be as much as one percent of the 'Ten Thousand Miles Invisible Talisman'."

    The Talisman of No Trace for Ten Thousand Miles is the treasure of the town!

    Even advanced magic weapons are hard to compare with

    "Have a rest." Ji Ning sat cross-legged, took out the bamboo tube, opened the stopper and drank, then took out some barbecue and started eating, "Although these old guys who have died long ago are still here,  The magic weapon is stored, but there is no food at all. It has been too long, and the food has long been reduced to ashes."

    "These inferior magic weapons are of no use to me now."

    "After all, it's enough if I have a few magic weapons." Ji Ning also shook his head. For example, if there are storage magic weapons, what will happen if there are hundreds of them?  Can it add a little bit of strength?  If I can't get out alive, I'm afraid that the thousands of inferior magic weapons I have obtained will be obtained by others in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning sat there eating and drinking, not in a hurry to move forward.

    At the same time, the Chiming divine power in the body is gradually recovering.

    After eating and drinking, Ji Ning dug out a piece of storage magic weapon and looked through it. Occasionally, he could find some training secrets and sword techniques.  However, some important books on secret knowledge were destroyed after being learned to prevent them from spreading to outsiders!  Therefore, most of the various books carried are very ordinary, and they are not precious secrets.

    It¡¯s just one book that is comparable to the "Drip Water Classic".

    "It's an unexpected harvest." Ji Ning smiled, and then began to dig out various rare objects from the large amount of stored magic weapons and check them one by one.

    Wear it!

    use!

    For play!

    Various strange items were taken out one by one. This process of searching for strange treasures also made Ji Ning feel much better.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly found a piece of strange tree bark and was about to throw it away, but when he saw the writing on it, his expression changed.

    "Wu Dan, our tribe has just received news that Immortal Juhua, who has existed in the era of gods and demons and may have lived for millions of years, is openly accepting disciples. Although Immortal Juhua is only a loose immortal, he may live for millions of years.  , has survived countless catastrophes without dying. According to our clan leader, his strength is no less than that of a heavenly immortal.

    Immortal Juhua has never accepted a disciple before, and even His Highness, the second prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, failed to become his disciple.

    The news of Immortal Juhua¡¯s public recruitment of disciples has already spread.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The disciples he wants to recruit must be in the body-refining stream of gods and demons, the lowest level of strength must be innate gods, and the highest level can only be in the Purple Mansion realm!  He will set up two corridors one corridor for the innate beings to break through, and one corridor for the Zifu realm to break through.

    There are three levels on each corridor!

    Whoever survives the three passes can become the descendant of Immortal Ju Hua!

    Immortal Juhua only accepts one successor!

    As for the place to accept disciples, Immortal Juhua descended on Qianqiu Island in the Beiming Sea to openly accept disciples. He is afraid that he will not leave until he receives a disciple.  It takes more than half a year to get there from us to the distant Qianqiu Island in the Beiming Sea.  He rushed there quickly, but was overtaken by others when he was late.  Wu Dan, I¡¯ve given you the news, why don¡¯t I go and see you?

    ??Leave a message on Shenrong Water!  "

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the extremely ancient bark letter in his hand, Ji Ning held his breath: "Shenrong? This bark should be the bark of the sacred banyan tree. No wonder such an ancient letter can be passed down to this day."

    The sacred banyan tree never decays.

    Some precious items are usually stored in wooden boxes made of sacred banyan wood.  The sacred banyan tree is a specialty and symbol of the ¡®Shenrong clan¡¯.  That was a truly extremely powerful tribe, countless times stronger than the Ji clan.  That was the endless land ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty.Known as the top big tribe!

    "Immortal Juhua?" Ji Ning frowned and thought, "Immortal Juhua openly accepts disciples. This Immortal Juhua has existed since the era of gods and demons. He has lived for millions of years when he accepted disciples. But from the era of gods and demons to now,  It may have been hundreds of millions of years."

    "It's been too long since I accepted a disciple. I'm afraid Immortal Ju Hua has died a long time ago." Ji Ning understood this.

    The Sanxian has to constantly experience three disasters and nine tribulations. It is a miracle that he can survive for millions of years. How can he survive until now?

    "Then this water house"

    "It should be the Immortal Mansion where Immortal Juhua recruits disciples. The corridor I am currently in should be one of the two corridors where he recruits disciples." Ji Ning secretly thought.

    Ji Ning looked at the corpses in the distance.

    Although these corpses are all refining bodies of gods and demons, since they can exist, it is obvious that they will not be dead for long.

    ¡°Obviously, this Immortal Mansion also often moves some innate beings or monks from the Purple Mansion who have been refining their bodies with gods and demons directly here.  And he is also one of the unlucky ones.

    "The Immortal Juhua openly accepts disciples, and the conditions for accepting disciples are extremely stringent, otherwise he would have easily accepted disciples." Ji Ning secretly said, "There are three levels in the corridor. It seems that the previous one is the first level, and the first level is  I am forced to rely on water and fire lotus flowers to pass. I am afraid that the next two levels will be even more dangeroushow can I get through them?"

    "Am I going to die and rot here like them?" Ji Ning looked at the corpses in the distance and held his breath in thought.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 16 Parents¡¯ Waiting

    The inner city of Xifu City.

    "Yichuan, I heard that Ji Ning has broken through and become an innate being. Congratulations!"

    "Ikawa, your son is really awesome."

    "You are only eleven years old this year. The eleven-year-old innate creatures can rank among the top three in our Ji family's five houses in the past thousand years."

    Ji Yichuan, who has always been like an iceberg, has a rare hint of joy in his eyebrows today. Although he still has a straight face, people who are familiar with him can feel the happiness in Ji Yichuan's heart.  Ever since Ji Ning collapsed the city wall at the riverside tribe and kicked Jiang Sansi, the news naturally quickly spread back to the Ji family.

    The news has spread throughout the five houses of the Ji family. As a father, Ji Yichuan is naturally very happy. He often hears congratulations and praises in the past two days.  People are accustomed to icing on the cake. Seeing that Ji Ning was first designated as the next palace master, and then became an innate creature at the age of eleven, everyone knew that Ji Yichuan and Ji Ning's lineage was destined to be extremely prosperous.  .

    I am afraid that this father and son will have a very high status in the entire Ji family's five houses in the future.

    "It's fun for you." Yuchixue was holding an earthen pot and watering the flowers.

    "How could I not be happy!" Ji Yichuan sat down at the stone table nearby, turned over his hand and took out a bamboo tube, and drank the fruit wine comfortably, "Ji Ning killed the Water Rhinoceros King when he was not innate, and now he is  Breaking through Xiantian I can even kick Jiang Sansi away with one kick. Jiang Sansi has already entered Xiantian a long time ago. He is a master of Qi refining in the middle stage of Xiantian life. He can't even take a move from my son. Ji Ning should be a god and demon body refining expert.  It¡¯s also reached the innate level!¡±

    According to the information from the black-armored guards of the Jiangbian tribe, Ji Ning once used his sword light to hit Jiang He's dagger.

    ¡°Obviously, Ji Ning has refined his Qi to the point of innateness.

    Ji Yichuan is very familiar with his son and also knows about the flaws in his son's meridians. He is afraid that the whole body will be reborn after the gods and demons have reached the innate level of body refining, and the breakthrough in qi refining can be achieved along the way.

    "Nine Heavens of Scarlet Brightness." Ji Yichuan looked at Yu Chixue, "This is the Nine Heavens of Scarlet Brightness, the legendary first method for refining the body of gods and demons! No one in our Ji family has ever relied on it to break through to innateness, but Ji Ning did it.  , he will definitely be stronger than me in the future, and his name will be recited by countless tribes, and our Ji family will also become stronger because of this!"

    Ji Yichuan is full of pride.

    "The Ji family has become stronger?" Yuchi Xue nodded lightly, "Perhaps because of my son, the Ji family can achieve the same glory as the Yuchi family, but it is a pity that the Yuchi family"

    "There is no eternal tribe." Ji Yichuan also said, "Even the Daxia Dynasty, which has existed for endless years, established itself in the age of gods and demons, and then destroyed other ancient dynasties and unified this land. Those ancient dynasties  They all have endless and long histories, why will they be destroyed?"

    Yuchi Xue nodded: "I understand. I have long looked away from this. Ning'er also has the blood of my Yuchi family. Ning'er will be famous all over the world in the future, and my ancestors of the Yuchi family will definitely be extremely happy."

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    While the couple was chatting happily, Ji Yichuan, who was drinking from a bamboo pipe, suddenly changed his expression. At this moment, Ji Ning was moved directly to the mysterious and ancient ruins of the Water Mansion in the lair on the island of Yi Snake Lake.  .

    "What's wrong?" Yu Chixue, who was sitting aside, immediately noticed the drastic change in his man's mood, "What happened?"

    "It's nothing." Ji Yichuan shook his head, "I just thought of something to do today."

    Yu Chixue frowned: "You're still lying to me? You don't know how to hide your face at all. With your state of mind, ordinary things can't make you upset at all But to make your heart upset like this, it must be a big deal. Tell me.  .¡±

    Ji Yichuan looked at his wife and sighed: "I gave Ji Ning a jade sword. I can sense Ji Ning's position no matter how far away I am. I strictly ordered him not to leave Xifu City for more than ten thousand miles. Once he exceeds ten thousand miles, I will  I will capture him and lock him in the dungeon for three years."

    "What's wrong? He has left Xifu City for more than ten thousand miles?" Yuchi Xuelian asked.

    "No." Ji Yichuan's face turned ugly, "I can't sense the jade sword anymore."

    "What!" Yuchixue stood up suddenly in shock, and then started coughing violently.

    "I don't want to say it, but you insist on asking me to." Ji Yichuan supported his wife and rubbed her back, "Are you feeling better?"

    Yu Chixue said anxiously: "How come you can't sense your jade sword? Didn't you say that it can be sensed no matter how far away it is? If you can't sense it is Ning'er in danger?"

    "Don't panic." Ji Yichuan continued, "I can't sense the jade sword. There are two possibilities."

    "The first possibility isWhen Er'er encountered danger, he took out the jade sword. Before he could break the jade sword, the enemy instantly turned the jade sword into ashes.  "

    "The second possibility is that Ning'er has reached a very far place in an instant, a place that I can't even sense."

    Yuchixue also calmed down.

    Yu Chixue has a wide range of knowledge and nodded: "Even if your jade sword is pinched or crushed, you will be able to sense it. Unless it is completely turned into fly ash, you will not be able to sense it. But now Ning  Er is very strong and can kick Jiang Sansi away with one move. If he takes out his jade sword in danger he can crush it in an instant, how could he not even have a chance to crush it?"

    "And the enemy wants to kill Ning'er. If the jade sword in Ning'er's hand can be instantly turned into ashes, such strength can kill Ning'er directly. Why bother destroying the jade sword?"

    Yu Chixue felt a little relieved after thinking about it.

    Presumably, her son is not dead yet!

    "That's another possibility." Ji Yichuan said, "Ji Ning was in an extremely far away place in an instant. I can sense my jade sword no matter where it is Although this is a bit of a boast, it should be within a million miles.  It can be sensed. It is a bit unbelievable to be able to travel millions of miles away in an instant. I think the more likely possibility is that Ji Ning should have gone to another dimension and entered the ruins by mistake."

    "Into the ruins by mistake?" Yuchixue also nodded.

    Both of them have traveled abroad and have a broad experience. They understand how magical this endless land is. The era of gods and demons alone has left countless relics. Those powerful people usually open up a small space or even a small world.

    "Where was the last time you sensed Ning'er?" Yuchi Xuelian asked.

    "Wing Snake Lake!" Ji Yichuan said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the wings¡ªcough!¡± Yuchixue coughed again.

    Ji Yichuan continued, "I'll go ahead and stop wandering."

    "How could I not go when Ning'er was in danger?" Yuchixue shook his head, "This is the root cause of my illness when I was pregnant with Ning'er, and you know it. It's okay."

    Looking at his wife's eyes, Ji Yichuan could only nod: "Okay, I'll borrow the Blue Flame Bird from Hua Gu and head to Winged Snake Lake as quickly as possible."

    ******

    The vast Winged Snake Lake is peaceful.

    A couple who looked like a couple of gods were standing on the back of a huge blue flame bird, quickly swooping over the Winged Snake Lake.

    "Hurry and report to the king that Ji Yichuan is here again, and he is bringing a woman with him."

    "Ji Yichuan."

    "And ride on that big flaming bird."

    Some water tribe little monsters came out of the water and glanced at the sky, and they were so frightened that they even reported them one by one.

    Ji Yichuan and his wife, who were on the back of the Blue Flame Bird, glanced around, and soon Ji Yichuan pointed to the shore in the distance: "There are black armored guards over there, Blue Flame Bird, go over there!" The Blue Flame Bird quickly flew in that direction,  The two black-armored guards who were originally monitoring the Winged Snake Lake on the shore looked at the man and woman on the Blue Flame Bird in the distance in astonishment.

    "Meet the commander." The two black-armored guards even knelt down on one knee in fear. They both recognized Ji Yichuan.

    "Let me ask you, can you see my son Ji Ning?" Ji Yichuan asked directly.

    "I've seen it before." One of the tall black-armored guards replied, "Just now, Mr. Ji Ning stepped on the lake and shouted at the big demon-winged snake to fight."

    "The big demon-winged snake?"

    Ji Yichuan, Yu Chixue and his wife were both moved, but neither of them thought that with their son's strength, he could not even crush the jade sword in front of the big demon-winged snake.  They even believed that Ji Ning could save his life in front of the big demon-winged snake.

    "But this big demon-winged snake refuses to come out." The tall black-armored guard said, "Master Ji Ning called for battle several times, and his voice spread throughout the Winged Snake Lake. It is estimated that the black-armored guards in several other places heard it. Because  The Great Winged Snake Demon has not come out, so there is no movement, because we are too far away from the lake, and we don¡¯t know where Mr. Ji Ning will go after stepping on the water."

    The island is in the center of Winged Snake Lake.

    The shore is dozens of miles away from the island, and the black-armored guards cannot see Ning if they are dozens of miles away.

    "Oh? Are you sure they didn't fight?" Ji Yichuan asked.

    "No, we didn't hear any movement." The two black armored guards were extremely sure.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Yichuan went to several other Heijiawei places to inquire, and even found Qiuye and Mowu who were waiting at the stronghold.  He also understood what happened, and understood that Ji Ning came here in anger to kill the Winged Snake, but the Winged Snake hid and did not come out So Ji Ning walked away in the water, and then disappeared!

     "Where have you gone?" Standing by the lake, Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue looked at the vast lake with their brows furrowed.

    "Madam, what do you think?" Ji Yichuan looked at his wife.

    Yu Chixue pondered: "There's not even a bit of movement. It shouldn't be a battle. It's probably ancient ruins! Those ruins may be hidden in the void, separated from us by just a layer of void obstruction, but we can't even see it.  , the sensor can¡¯t sense it.¡±

    "Perhaps our son is in a small world hidden within a grain of sand at the bottom of Winged Serpent Lake."

    "Maybe it's in a hidden ancient formation."

    "It's just that none of this can be dealt with by either of us." Yuchixue shook his head, "All we can do is wait until our son comes out alive."

    "Well, wait." Ji Yichuan also looked at the vast lake that had existed for who knows how long, "I believe our son will walk on the water from a distance."

    Yu Chixue also nodded slightly and leaned against his man.

    They waited again, waiting for their son's return.

    ******

    The corridor of Shuifu was in darkness, and even the sense of time was dull.

    Ji Ning, who had fully recovered his divine power, finally stood up and looked at the corpses in the distance in the corridor on the other side of the corner. He understood that there was no way to retreat. If he wanted to live, he could only move forward!

    "I want to survive." Ji Ning stared at the corpse in the distance and walked over.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 17 Taoist Armor

    Ji Ning held a Beiming Sword in each hand and walked directly in the center of this ancient corridor.

    Suddenly, jet-black seeds appeared hundreds of feet in front and back at the same time. There were four seeds in front and five seeds in the back.  These nine seeds appeared at the same time as the nine sets of armor weapons. The armor was uniform black armor, and the weapons were exactly the same, like long sticks made of rock.  .

    Nine seeds, nine sets of armor weapons.

    "Wow~~" The black-green seeds instantly turned into liquid and flowed into the armor, turning into a giant man with black-green skin. This giant man was about ten feet tall, with double sharp horns on his forehead, an ugly face, and a pair of  Fangs.  It was wearing armor, and at the same time it picked up the stone stick that was also more than a foot long beside it.

    The nine ugly giants all looked at each other, their eyes full of cruelty and excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but we¡¯re finally out again!¡±

    "What we have to deal with this time is this human boy. I can crush a human boy with such thin skin and tender flesh to death. There are nine of us together, as well as divine armor and divine weapons. Haha, it's really easy."

    "Set up the formation first."

    The nine ugly giants all spoke foreign languages ??to each other. Ji Ning couldn't understand it, but his expression changed because he understood that these ugly giants transformed from seeds were wise!  You can even communicate with each other!

    I saw thick fog rising again from both ends of the corridor.

    "Humans, suffer death." The nine ugly giants roared, and the ancient armors they wore suddenly emitted a dazzling black light. The black lights exuding a fishy smell quickly entangled each other, forming a huge giant in the air.  centipede phantom.

    Ji Ning was shocked: "Taoist armor?"

    Tao soldiers are a commonly used military unit in the Xia Dynasty.  For example, the Ji family's strongest unit, the "Red Armor Guard", is the lowest Taoist soldier. The armor on each Taoist soldier has a large number of runes. The Taoist soldiers can integrate each other's strength into one, and can combine attacks and defenses.  Can also be united together.

    For example, the Taoist armor of Ji's Chijiawei can make at most nine Chijiawei resemble one body. Once united, the nine Chijiawei can even compete with a strong person in the early stage of innate life.

    As for the strongest unit, the Red Armored Guards, the Ji clan has as many as 50,000 soldiers!

    This is the true heritage of the Ji family.

    Normally, those black-armored guards take action, but every time the red-armored guards are dispatched, it is dispatched only after unanimous agreement among the five Ji family offices. It is a major event involving the entire Ji family.

    "Aren't the Taoist armors all for the inborn souls? And there are a lot of runes on them, which can be seen clearly at a glance." Ji Ning stared, "And the Taoist armors worn by the nine alien giants in front of me  There are no runes on the surface of the armor, and each of them is no less powerful than Xiantian."

    "Now we're in trouble." Ji Ning held his breath.

    The six overlords in the Yanshan land cannot get Taoist armor for innate beings. Ji Ning has never even heard of it. I am afraid that only the army of the Great Xia Dynasty has it!

    "Kill!" The nine ugly giants grabbed thick stone sticks with both hands and roared directly towards Ji Ning from two directions. There was also a huge centipede phantom condensed above them.

    Ji Ning immediately turned into a hazy smoke and quickly rushed to one side. There were only four ugly giant foreigners on this side, and they kept a few feet away from each other, holding the huge stone stick and spreading it.  The feet rushed towards me.

    "Death!" One of the ugly giants waved a huge stone stick with both hands high.

    "Come on." Ji Ning also exploded with power, and the god-like power was completely infused into the Beiming Sword in his hand. He directly fought head-on. He wanted to find out what the strength of these ugly guys was.

    Bang!

    The stone stick, as thick as an ordinary person's thigh and about ten feet long, crossed the sky and hit Ji Ning's Beiming Sword directly.  Immediately afterwards, Ji Ning flew backwards with a whoosh.  The giant alien man took a step back and screamed in his own language: "This human race is so powerful, but it's still not as strong as me, let alone the nine of us joining forces."

    Although Ji Ning only fought head-on with one person, because of the Taoist armor that stick was actually the combined power of nine giant foreigners.

    Ji Ning, who was flying upside down in the air, felt his whole body numb, his right hand was torn apart, and the Beiming Sword in his hand was about to fall out.

    "You can't fight head-on!" Ji Ning turned over in the air, and his divine and demonic physique allowed him to recover quickly. He stepped on the corridor wall in mid-air, and flew out like a roc bird, quickly passing over the four people rushing towards him.  An ugly giant alien.

    "Don't run away!"

    "What's the point of escaping?"? 

    "Humans will only run away."

    The nine alien giants opened their fangs and roared, and they also discovered that this human was faster than them.

    Ji Ning pointed far away: "Water and Fire Lotus!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Each pair of water and fire lotus flowers is a water lotus leaf and a fire lotus leaf. Six pairs of water and fire lotus flowers appeared out of thin air, completely covering these nine ugly giants.  I saw the lotus leaves turning slowly and in opposite directions, forming a terrifying crushing and strangulating force.

    "What a powerful human race." The nine ugly giants stopped and looked at each other, "Without this divine armor, we would have been injured."

    Ji Ning saw the nine ugly giants stopped and said something to each other.

    But his invincible water and fire lotus could not harm them at all.

    "It really doesn't work." Ji Ning was shocked. The last time he dealt with Tiemu Zhan, Tiemu Zhan was able to support himself for a long time with his formation and diamond talisman. Ji Ning understood that his Water and Fire Lotus was not invincible, "My Water and Fire Lotus is not invincible.  When I first realized it, it was just for protection, but it was indeed a bit inferior in terms of attack."

    ¡­¡­

    Nine giant alien men held stone sticks and rushed over like they were crushing them.

    "Lotus protects the body." Three water lotus leaves and three fire lotus leaves appeared around Ji Ning's body.  When the nine alien giants rushed in, their bodies were immediately affected by the spin of the water and fire lotus, and they were unable to attack Ning together.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was holding the Beiming Sword and staring at a kill!

    "Die."

    The sword's light was like fire, and it was astonishingly fast.  What he used was the ultimate move of "The Fragments of the Thunder Fire Sword", 'Electric Light and Flint'.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Waves of sword light greeted the giant man in front of him. The ugly giant man also howled angrily and waved the stone stick. The stone stick was extremely heavy. The last time Ji Ning touched it, it flew straight away and his whole body was numb.  Now I don't dare to fight head-on, I just rely on more exquisite swordsmanship to torture the giant man in front of me.

    Armor only protects most of the body.  But the head and other places are still exposed.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword just needs to be directed at the giant man¡¯s head!

    But every thrust of the sword was hindered by the rich black light. After barely breaking through the obstacle, it could only leave a scar on the giant man's face. The giant man immediately recovered without any damage.

    "Kill, kill, kill." Ji Ning fought furiously.

    "I want to live! So I must kill you!" Ji Ning tried his best, even injecting the Xiantian True Yuan into the Beiming Sword, but he could only leave some flesh wounds on these alien giants.  The impact of the strength of these alien races can be completely ignored.

    It took a long time to fight.

    Because he has been controlling the water and fire lotus and fighting hard, his divine power is consumed very quickly.

    "Their strength has not declined at all. I can't even seriously injure any of them." Ji Ning realized that his divine power was less than half, and he didn't dare to fight any more. He quickly dodged and escaped from the encirclement.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique, running this way and that way again and again, avoiding the pursuit of these giant alien men.

    "Human race, don't run away."

    "You can't escape."

    "Humans can only run away." These nine ugly giants howled angrily and ran, chasing and killing them again and again.  Ji Ning didn't fight hard at all, but relied on the Wind Wing Escape Technique to get rid of them time and time again.

    Ji Ning also sighed.

    I have been practicing swordsmanship for so long, but I still rely on the Wind Wing Escape Technique to save my life!

    ¡­¡­

    A long time passed.

    "What on earth should we do?" Ji Ning was thinking anxiously while running for his life, and glanced at the nine ugly giant men who were roaring madly and unaware of their fatigue, "They have been chasing for a long time, and they still don't know anything.  Tired. But I only have less than 20% of my divine power left."

    The Wind Wing Escape Technique also requires the consumption of Chi Ming¡¯s divine power!  Although it is not nearly as consumed as quickly as in a fierce fight, running like this for half a day consumes a lot of time.

    "My sword with all my strength can only inflict some flesh wounds on them." Ji Ning secretly thought, "But their nine alien races are actually the nine seeds, just like the eighty-one golden-armored generals I killed before.  , completely smashing those golden armor soldiers, and they can all condense again."

    Ji Ning knows very well

    Even if you pierce their heads, you may not be able to kill them.

    more importantYes, his full sword attack could only leave some flesh wounds on them.

    "what to do?"

    "What should we do?" Ji Ning kept thinking.

    There is no way.

    Despair!

    "In the distant past, those innate beings who were moved in by the God and Demon Body Refiner were probably so desperate as they watched their divine power run out. Then they were killed." Ji Ning also understood his weakness.  The weakness is that his Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming has only reached the fourth level.

    This corridor is for the gods and demons to rush through.

    When Immortal Juhua first accepted disciples, most of the innate beings who came to come and refine their bodies with gods and demons were probably already perfected!  But what about Ji Ning?  Only when you have reached the sixth level of the Chiming Nine Heavens Chart can you be considered to be innately perfect.  It¡¯s only the fourth level now!  No matter how pure and powerful his divine power is, it is still far from the limit when he was born.

    It¡¯s the right thing to do if you can¡¯t pass three levels.

    "Compared to the innate beings who entered the world when Immortal Juhua was recruiting disciples, my divine power is still very weak." Ji Ning understood. "Fortunately, I realized the true meaning of Tao and even the 'Water Fire Lotus' move, and I managed to survive by chance.  The first level! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to pass the first level.¡±

    "But what about the three levels."

    "Don't talk about the third level, this second level" Ji Ning felt that he had dropped to less than 10% of the Chiming divine power in his body, and he couldn't help but feel anxious and desperate deep in his heart.

    ? **Some things have been delayed, the update is late, Tomato is ashamed!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 18 Determination of Life and Death (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    "I can't run away anymore. If I run away any longer, the Chi Ming Divine Power in my body will be completely exhausted. Once the Divine Power is exhausted, I will definitely die. I won't even have the ability to struggle." Ji Ning stopped suddenly, then turned around and looked at  The nine ugly giant men who were already chasing him were very angry. The ugly giant men all held stone sticks and rushed towards them with their big feet spread wide.

    "Finally I don't want to run away anymore."

    "The human race is almost running out of divine power."

    "Compete with us. We won't be afraid if we run for a few more days." The nine ugly giants all wanted to eat the human race in front of them.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, stood calmly, holding a sword in each hand.

    In the face of life and death, Ji Ning's mind was extremely empty. At this moment, all other thoughts were forgotten, and there was only this battle in his heart.

    "Hmph." Just as the nine ugly giants rushed in front of him, Ji Ning immediately rushed forward, and the three fire lotus leaves and three water lotus leaves around his body were also spinning and stirring.  The alien giants swayed as soon as they approached Ji Ning, making it impossible to form a siege.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword moved.

    The sword is like fire!

    Killing wantonly!

    "Hahaha, the sword is too weak."

    "Too weak." The ugly giants didn't care at all. Ji Ning's sword passed through the obstruction of the rich black light and could only leave a trace of scar on their faces.

    Ji Ning was calm, he was just trying his best.

    "There is not much divine power left." Ji Ning sensed his divine power, gritted his teeth and rushed forward, like a roc soaring into the sky.

    Whoosh!

    The corridor was a hundred feet high, so Ji Ning jumped to a height of a hundred feet. During the flight, two ancient Taoist talismans appeared in Ji Ning's hands, one was the Light Body Talisman and the other was the Divine Movement Talisman.  The Xiantian True Yuan instantly rushed into the two talismans, and two strange forces immediately poured into Ji Ning's body.

    "The last sword!" When Ji Ning touched the top of the corridor, he kicked with both feet, and all his power exploded!

    Dive down!

    quick!

    quick!

    quick!

    With the help of the rebound force from the top of the pedal corridor, the terrifying speed of the "Wind Wing Escape Technique" itself, the falling speed of gravity itself, and the even faster speed blessed by the Light Body Talisman and the Divine Movement Talisman!  At this moment, Ji Ning's dive speed reached an incredible level, as fast as a stream of light!

    Speed ??is power. When the speed is extremely fast, the sword will naturally become more powerful.

    "Drip water means water dripping through stone. Dripping water can become a thread, a trickle, or a river or a sea." When Ji Ning swooped down and performed the killer move of the Dripping Sutra, 'Drip Water Penetrating Stone', his father Ji Yichuan could not help but flash through his mind.  In the scene where he was instructed on his swordsmanship, his father had practiced the Nine Swords of Dripping Water three times in front of him.

    At this moment, Ji Ning, who was determined to die, suddenly understood.

    My father practiced swordsmanship very slowly. He started with the trick of 'dropping water piercing stone', then 'silk rain formed a thread', 'flowing water is not rotten', 'flowing water is ruthless' and then returned to 'dropping water piercing stone'.

    Then it changed to "drizzle", "heavy rain like a curtain", "water curtain", and finally returned to "dropping water penetrates the stone"!

    Then turn to ¡®thin water¡¯ and ¡®dripping water without leakage¡¯, and finally return to ¡®dripping water through stone¡¯!

    "Drips of water pierce through stones. It is the strongest move. It is also the weakest move. The mysteries of the "Drips of Water Sutra" are endless and can be understood throughout a lifetime. Remember drops of water pierce through stones!" When Ji Yichuan said these words, Ji Ning felt that he understood.

    But after a night of enlightenment and wandering between life and death several times, Ji Ning now truly understood his father's painstaking efforts.

    "That's it."

    "Drip!"

    Ji Ning, who was swooping down at high speed, held swords in both hands. With one strike of his sword, he instantly triggered the stone stick that was tempting the ugly giant man, causing the stone stick to smash aside.  Ji Ning's sword in his right hand stabbed directly at the head of the ugly giant!  The ugly giant man's stone stick had already hit the target, so it was naturally too late to block it, but it was not afraid at all: "It can't hurt me."

    "Through the stone!" Ji Ning just looked at the ugly head calmly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A sword is like water, like a heavy drop of water falling on a stone, bang!  A sword instantly penetrated the obstruction of the rich black light, piercing deeply into the head of the ugly giant man, and even penetrated into the abdominal cavity.  The terrifying power of heaven and earth contained exploded directly, without any defense inside the body, and suddenly bang!  It exploded directly and turned into a pool of black water. The armor and stone sticks also fell to the ground.

    "Take it." Ji Ning immediately put the armor and stone stick into his storage magic weapon.

    The pool of black water quickly condensed and turned into a giant alien man again. The giant alien man even screamed??: "How is it possible? How is it possible?"

    "Nothing is impossible." Ji Ning was completely relieved. He understood that these nine giant foreigners could no longer hinder him.

    "Die."

    Ning just controlled the water and fire lotus and quickly crushed this alien giant into a puddle of black water.  Without the protection of Taoist armor, the alien giant could not withstand the crushing force of his own water and fire lotus.

    "You eight should die too." Ji Ning turned into a phantom, flickering again and again.

    It is necessary to collect nine Taoist armors to unite with each other. Now those alien giants cannot unite at all. Facing Ji Ning's powerful swordsmanship they are even more unable to escape, and they are killed one by one.  Even the Taoist armor and stone sticks were included in Ji Ning's storage magic weapon.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning stood there without moving, just using his lunar sun pattern to control the six pairs of water and fire lotuses, crushing the nine alien giants again and again, crushing them into black water again and again, even if they had just condensed  , Ji Ning crushed him again.

    After just a few crushing attempts, the nine alien giants finally completely collapsed and could no longer unite.

    The fog at both ends of the corridor gradually dissipated.

    "Father." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    Although Ji Ning had achieved enlightenment one night before, he had already gained some true meaning in terms of water, fire, and wind.  But understanding is all about understanding, whether it can be applied is another matter.  Ji Ning only knew the 'Water Fire Lotus' move before. This move was actually mainly for body protection and was not good at attacking.

    And just now, Ji Ning, relying on his own foundation and his father's guidance, finally realized the ultimate true meaning of "Drip Water Sutra" at the moment of life and death - the true meaning of "Drip Water"!

    Divided according to realm.

    The true meaning of Tao is the unity of heaven and man!

    "The true meaning of this drop of water lies in the 'drop of water'." Ji Ning was amazed. "One drop of water is the root. When there are too many water drops, they can be connected into a line. This is the 'silk rain forming a line'. When the water drops  When there are more, it will naturally start to flow and have vitality. This is the flow of water that does not rot. And when the water is turbulent and no one can stop it, it is the flow of water that is ruthless. However, endless water droplets, gathered together, can still be called dripping water.  "

    "Dripping Water Penetrates Stone is the strongest move of the Drip of Water Sutra. It is also the weakest move." Ji Ning smiled, "The same is true in defense. There are drizzles, heavy rains, and water curtains all over the sky. In the end, it converges into dripping water piercing stone. That long stream of water, no water leaks.  , can also be gathered together to form drops of water that penetrate rocks.¡±

    "The true meaning of dripping water."

    "It lies in the endless cycle." Ji Ning lamented, "No wonder my father said that the Drip of Water Sutra can take a lifetime."

    There is no doubt that my father has obviously realized the true meaning of dripping water a long time ago.

    Understand that the "Drip Water Sutra" can be improved in an infinite cycle, and you can really spend your whole life on it.

    strictly speaking¡­¡­

    Once the true meaning of dripping water is realized, the "Dripming Sutra" itself is actually useless. Perhaps the ancestors who created the "Dripming Sutra" only realized the true meaning of dripping water. By chance, they created an endless cycle.  The nine strokes come.  Of course, it is also possible that a certain powerful god, demon or immortal deliberately created such a sword technique that can cycle endlessly and improve.

    "A drop of water will penetrate a stone, a drop of water will penetrate a stone." Ji Ning muttered silently, then closed his eyes and began to rest. He was too tired from the previous battle.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning rested, ate and drank enough, and regained his power, he began to perfect his true meaning of dripping water.  Once you understand the true meaning of dripping water you can completely train droplets of water into silk threads to perform the "silk rain into threads". This move will be more powerful than dripping water piercing through stone.

    time flies.

    Ji Ning ate and drank. Fortunately, he had some food in Najing and Tiemuzhan's stored magic weapons. What he lacked most now was time. The longer the time, if his "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" can be improved by one level,  If your swordsmanship can be improved to a stronger level, your vitality will naturally be greater.

    Ji Ning understands

    ??The first level can only be passed by using the water and fire lotus. The second level has to be pushed to a desperate situation to realize the "true meaning of dripping water" before narrowly breaking through.  At this increasing level of difficulty, the third level is bound to be terrifying.  Immortal Ju Hua openly recruits disciples, so the difficulty of this third level is completely imaginable.

    ¡­¡­

    By the Winged Snake Lake.

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue settled temporarily by the lake. They were waiting silently for their son's return, but as time passed day by day, they became more and more anxious.  Because the longer it takes, the lower the chance of their son surviving.

    "Cough, cough." Yuchixue was coughing.

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious." Ji Yiyi?Seeing that my wife's illness has rapidly worsened in just over a month, I feel even more distressed.

    "I'm not in a hurry." Yuchixue looked at the endless water of Yi Snake Lake in front of him and sighed, "But Ning'er, Ning'erit's been more than a month, why haven't you come out yet? Why haven't you come out yet?"

    For Yuchixue, her son is her world.

    "Our son will definitely come back. He will definitely come back. You left Huai Ning with the root cause of his illness when he was a child. You know you can't be angry or anxious. Take good care of your body." Ji Yichuan was also worried. He was worried about his son in his heart, but  I am also worried about my wife beside me. Ever since the battle on the way back from the Beiming Sea

    Although Bai Shuize fought hard to escape with his seriously injured wife on his back, and was very lucky that the child was finally born alive, his wife and children were left behind.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan also looked at the endless lake, "We must come back alive."

    ¡­¡­

    In the endless corridor.

    There was no sun or moon in the corridor, and time passed in a blur. He ate a lot, and the food stored in the crystal was not much, and Tiemu Zhan didn't store much food either.  After all, you can hunt anywhere on the land of Yanshan, and the space for nanocrystals was limited before, so how could there be too many?

    It took more than a month to eat up all the remaining food.

    "The slender water flow and the silk rain form a line, and they also incorporate the true meaning of dripping water." Ji Ning secretly thought, with each defense and attack, his strength has improved greatly. "After more than a month of practice, my divine power has become stronger. This time  The third level is also the final battle"

    Ji Ning understood the horror and danger of the last level.

    I also understand that as long as I pass it, I will be able to live.

    But if you can¡¯t get through it, you will die!

    ¡°It¡¯s life or death, it¡¯s all here.¡±

    "If I die, I'm afraid I will go to the underworld. I probably won't be so lucky to escape Meng Po Soup this time. After drinking Meng Po Soup, I will no longer be me." Ji Ning had a vague feeling that it was the soul.  After his intuition became stronger, he felt an extremely terrifying feeling, as if he was about to face an extremely terrifying catastrophe.

    "Determine life and death."

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in each hand and walked directly to the corridor on the other side of the corner. There were three corpses that were not completely decayed on the ground in the corridor, and there were also some scattered magic weapons on the ground.

    Ji Ning directly rolled up his spiritual thoughts and refined it very calmly. After checking, there were thousands of magic weapons placed in the storage magic weapon. All of them were easily refined. As expected, they were all inferior magic weapons.  , but such a terrifying amount is also an extremely shocking wealth, but Ji Ning is very calm, because if he dies, what is the use of it?

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡± A hoarse voice sounded, speaking the human language that was widely used in the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Ji Ning immediately looked over.

    I saw a figure walking out of the dark fog in the distance. He had a rickety body, green eyes, and black hair all over his body.  He seemed to be walking slowly, but each step was dozens of feet away: "Unfortunately, you are too weak."

    Wow!

    In an instant, he was in front of Ji Ning, and the big gray palm like a cattail fan directly struck Ji Ning with a strong death aura.  This simple strike was so fast that Ji Ning could not dodge it, so he could only use his double swords to resist it with the defensive move 'Long Water'. This defensive move also contained the true meaning of dripping water.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning's whole body was instantly smashed away, and his hands were instantly numb with severe pain.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Ji Ning wanted to grab the Beiming Sword in his hand. If the sword flew away, what would be the use of his swordsmanship?  But the fingers were completely numb and had no feeling, wow!  Wow!  The broken fingers and two Beiming Swords were seen floating directly into the distance, hitting the wall of the corridor in the distance with a crisp sound.

    Ji Ning's skin was cracked everywhere, spraying blood mist, and the fingers on both hands were broken. His whole body was flying directly in a cloud of blood mist and fell to the ground in the distance.

    ? **

    The end of this volume!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 1 His Waiting

    Ji Ning fell to the ground in the corridor, but felt the silence around him, which was terrifying.

    The ears can no longer hear.

    At the same time, the entire body was unconscious at all, and the powerful vitality contained in the god-demonic body came into play. The divine power quickly restored everything. The torn muscles and skin all over the body, and even the ruptured internal organs and meridians were quickly restored.  Ji Ning's ears heard the sound again, and his whole body regained consciousness.

    "It hurts, it hurts so much." Ji Ning even looked into the distance. He had completely lost consciousness just now. The feeling of losing his voice was really terrifying.

    "It's really really scary." Ji Ning looked at the hunched black-haired monster in the distance that exuded a strong aura of death. "The speed of his slap was so fast that I had no time to dodge, and his power was even stronger.  It is far more powerful than the previous alliance of nine alien giants!"

    The black-haired monster stood there quietly, looking at Ji Ning with green eyes, and let out a hoarse sigh. His sigh contained a kind of helpless disappointment: "I have been waiting for too long, so long that I have forgotten  Time is up, as long as you survive three levels without dying, you don¡¯t need to kill me, you just need to knock me down and injure me.¡±

    Ji Ning climbed up with difficulty, the ground was covered with blood.

    "Kill you?" Ji Ning stared at the hunched black-haired monster.

    "No, to be more precise, as long as you hurt me, break my skin, and make me bleed." The black-haired monster said slowly, "I will fall on my own, and you can forget itremember it's Ju Hua  That time when the Immortal accepted a disciple, there were more than ten people who rushed in front of me. It was really lively. There was also a young man among them who injured me with a powerful Taoist talisman. But I just took a step back.  I didn¡¯t fall down If I had fallen down, I wouldn¡¯t have had these endless years of loneliness. Loneliness is really terrible, terrible"

    Ji Ning held his breath when he heard this.

    The black-haired monster in front of him turned out to have existed since the time of Immortal Juhua. He must not be an immortal cultivator or the like, because how can a normal cultivator live for such a long time? Only by becoming a heavenly immortal can he truly live a long and happy life, and it is impossible for a heavenly immortal to be one.  Seeing this, the immortal might turn into powder when he blows on it.

    "My master just decided to hurt me and knock me down, and that's enough to pass this level." The black-haired monster said hoarsely and slowly, "Go ahead and hurt me. As long as you hurt me, I will fall down."

    "I hurt you?" Ji Ning's mind directly rolled up the two Beiming Swords that flew out, and reconnected the broken fingers. The black-haired monster just watched silently and did not interfere.

    The black-haired monster looked at Ji Ning and said slowly: "Go all out, I will give them the same chance as those who come in front of me in the endless years. As long as they hurt me, I will fall down, but none of them  None of them can hurt me. Not one!"

    Ji Ning was suddenly shocked.

    "Only that one time, when Immortal Ju Hua accepted his disciples, that Taoist talisman hurt me. Why didn't I fall down at that time? It was just that one time, I missed that one time, and I will never have another chance." said the black-haired monster.  It was very slow, and I was completely tortured by the endless loneliness.

    "Injure him?" Ji Ning was horrified.

    According to what this monster said, which probably existed since the era of gods and demons, only one of them injured him, and it was the Taoist talisman that injured him!

    "I'm afraid there are also geniuses who have reached the true meaning of Tao among those who have broken in over the years." Ji Ning also felt endless pressure, "How can I do it?"

    "Come." The black-haired monster walked forward step by step, "Come, hurt me."

    Ji Ning is holding the Beiming Sword.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning instantly shot up and flew into the sky, and two Taoist talismans appeared in his hand, namely the Light Body Talisman and the Divine Movement Talisman Although he found many Taoist talismans from the stored magic weapons left behind by the corpses, almost all of them were  Because all the magic power has been used up over the years, there are only nearly a hundred usable ones left. Among them, the divine walking talisman and the light body talisman are the most common. Both Taoist talismans are activated and integrated into the body instantly.

    "Die." Ji Ning rushed up to the top of the corridor, then kicked his feet violently, launched the Wind Wing Escape Technique, and dived down directly from the height.

    At this moment, Ji Ning's speed reached its peak.

    "die!"

    Ji Ning focused all his strength on the Beiming Sword in his right hand and stabbed it down.

    The hunched black-haired monster stopped, raised its head, and looked at Ji Ning swooping down above with its green eyes.  It just looked at it, silently Its eyes didn't even have the slightest color, it was very dull and numb.

    "Drip!"

    "Through the stone!"

    Ji Ning swooped down, and the tip of his sword turned into a drop of water, which landed on the hairy face of the black-haired monster.  This momentRegardless of whether it is divine power or innate true essence, it has been activated to the extreme. The penetrating power transformed by the extreme speed and the terrifying sword formed by the 'dropping true meaning'

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The tip of the sword pierced the black-haired monster's face, but the black-haired monster still looked up at Ji Ning.

    "There's still a long way to go." The black-haired monster sighed, his green eyes filled with endless disappointment, "I have to keep waiting, keep waiting You, I can only kill you."

    Ji Ning stabbed the black-haired monster on the face with his sword but it didn't hurt him at all. Unwilling to do so, Ji Ning used his swords on the left and right to execute the two killing moves of "Threads of Rain" and "Moths Flying into the Flame", stabbing its chest and face respectively.  on, but none of them can penetrate at all.

    "Retreat." Ji Ning retreated several dozen feet in succession.

    The black-haired monster moved forward with its hunched body, walking so slowly, but each step was dozens of feet long.  In terms of speed alone, it is actually faster than Ji Ning!  Both his walking speed and attack speed were faster than Ji Ning. This was the first time Ji Ning encountered someone faster than him in the corridor.

    In the past, I could rely on the Wind Wing Escape Technique to escape and delay, but now I can't delay.

    "How come its skin is so tough?" Ji Ning was extremely anxious, even though the gods and demons who had fallen here one after another had proved that it was extremely difficult to hurt this black-haired monster.  But when the sword with all its strength was unable to pierce the opponent's face, Ji Ning also felt a sense of despair.

    ¡°Die, stop struggling.¡± A hoarse voice sounded, and a hunched black-haired monster appeared beside Ji Ning out of thin air.

    Three water lotus leaves and three fire lotus leaves immediately appeared around Ji Ning's body, all spinning and stirring in opposite directions to each other.  But to this black-haired monster, the churning force created by the water-fire lotus was like walking in circles of small water waves, unable to shake his body at all.

    And the two swords in Ji Ning's hands once again used the trick of "dropping water piercing through stone", stabbing the black-haired monster's private parts and legs respectively.

    "You can't escape, and defense is useless. You must find a chance of survival. Kill, kill, kill! There may be weak points in different parts of its body, and I can pierce it." Ji Ning was never willing to give up.

    "Stop struggling."

    The black-haired monster sighed, and slapped Ning again with its big palm as big as a cattail leaf fan.  It didn't bother to care about Ji Ning's sword, and let Ji Ning's sword pierce its body, and its palm also fell on Ji Ning's body.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The magic weapon armor Ji Ning was wearing was torn apart in an instant, and the big palm filled with deathly energy directly penetrated Ji Ning's chest, causing Ji Ning to be thrown far away.

    Bang.

    Ji Ning was lying on the ground. There was a big hole in his chest. His whole body was almost torn in two. Ji Ning was lying there unable to move. With such a big hole in his chest, his whole body was paralyzed in an instant. He could only  Waiting for the body's own vitality to begin to recover, but this will take time. It is estimated that it will take half a minute to regain the ability to move.

    And the black-haired monster in the distance has already come from here, and he is afraid that it will be in front of him in a second.

    "Die." The black-haired monster hunched over and stepped forward.

    "No!" Ji Ning had endless desire in his heart, the desire for life.  He had died before and even visited Po Meng in the underworld.  So he is even more eager to live He doesn't want to go to Meng Po Tang, "What should I do? How can I survive? I can't even move All I can use now is my spiritual mind. Can I rely on my spiritual mind to roll up the world?"  Did the Beiming Sword stab the black-haired monster?"

    Ji Ning was desperate.

    Ji Ning is very clear about the power of spiritual thoughts. Ji Ning also investigated after killing Temu Zhan. Divine thoughts can roll up big trees and rocks, and the power contained in them is probably comparable to that of the powerful gods and demons in the late stage of innate life!  The ability to materialize thoughts is so powerful, it¡¯s amazing.  But what's the use of this strength?

    ¡­¡­

    "I still have them." When the black-haired monster approached in the distance, Ji Ning suddenly thought of something and howled, "Come out all of them."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw densely packed magic weapons appearing out of thin air around Ji Ning. There were knives, swords, and spears. Thousands of magic weapons were all floating around. Each of these magic weapons was controlled by divine thoughts, and each of them was  The tips of knives, swords, and spears were all pointed at the black-haired monster.

    "All the innate true essence, come forward." Ji Ning went completely crazy, and the innate true essence in his Dantian instantly rushed into every magic weapon.

    "These are all inferior magic weapons left behind by the innate beings who died in the past endless years. Ji Ning easily refined them after getting them. These are all driven by the innate beings, but generally the innate beings hold the magic weapons."But because Ji Ning has spiritual thoughts, he can hold the magic weapon with spiritual thoughts.

    It was as if thousands of hands were grabbing every magic weapon in an instant and aiming at the black-haired monster.

    All the innate true energy dispersed and rushed into every magic weapon, tearing Ji Ning's meridians apart.  An innate creature can usually fight for a long time, but all of Ji Ning's innate true essence is scattered among thousands of magic weapons, but it is not much.

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning, whose broken body was unable to move at all, looked ferocious and let out a howl.

    The howl is filled with endless desire for life!

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  Dense and endless streams of sword light, knife light, and spear light were all shot out. In an instant, the entire dazzling corridor turned white. They all bombarded the black-haired man with open arms and closed eyes at the same moment with extremely precision.  On the monster!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    ¡­¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 2 The Fifth Master

    The sword light, knife light, and spear light emitted by thousands of magic weapons are like the combined force of thousands of Qi Refining Innates!  But Ji Ning did it alone. If Ji Ning didn't have a soul that reached the level of 'spiritual mind', he wouldn't be able to control so many magic weapons and focus on one place so accurately.

    If Ji Ning wasn¡¯t a god-demonic body-refiner and didn¡¯t have amazing resilience, all his true energy would have rushed out in such a crazy moment, and his meridians would have been completely torn, leaving him a useless person.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The black-haired monster did not block or dodge at all, but opened its arms and closed its eyes.  He is looking forward to, longing for

    There was a roar in the corridor.

    The black-haired monster also fell down with a roar like a huge mountain collapsing!

    "Are you hurt?" Ji Ning looked into the distance with great longing.

    At this moment, his body is broken, his meridians are torn, and not a drop of his innate true energy is left.

    "Must, must" Ji Ning was looking forward to it, and saw the black-haired monster lying on the ground in the distance suddenly sat up, lowered his head and looked at his chest. The black hair on his chest was originally  The hair was also torn open, revealing faintly red muscles and dark green blood.  A trace of blood flowed out along the wound, and the wound healed quickly, leaving only dark green blood stains on the black hair on the body surface.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the dark green blood stains on the black-haired monster¡¯s chest.

    Success!

    It¡¯s done!

    He survived!

    "Father, mother, I survived." Ji Ning's body like a god is recovering quickly. Although he can't move, Ji Ning has forgotten the pain and is filled with ecstasy of surviving the disaster.

    "I'm hurt, you hurt me." The black-haired monster sitting in the distance was stunned at first, then raised his head and let out a crazy howl, "Ouch¡ª¡ª"

    The howl contains endless madness, sadness and relief.

    Ji Ning also reluctantly sat up and looked at the howling black-haired monster from a distance This was a howl after suppressing the pain of endless loneliness for hundreds of millions of years. This howl even made Ji Ning feel a little sour in his heart.  .

    After a long time, the sound stopped.

    The black-haired monster stood up and looked at Ji Ning, saying in a low and hoarse voice: "Thank you, my new master! Refining this Immortal Mansion as soon as possible, we will meet again."

    Wow!

    Following the black-haired monster, it disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning also quickly stood up. The previous injuries on the meridians on his body had also recovered. Ji Ning also collected the thousands of magic weapons that fell on the ground around him into his own storage magic weapon.

    "I didn't expect that in the end I relied on these unqualified magic weapons to pass the third level." Ji Ning sighed with emotion. A creature who was a master of the body refining of gods and demons actually used thousands of magic weapons to carry out a combined attack He didn't even hear it.  I've heard of it, so I never thought of it before.

    Because this kind of thing can only be done by a monster like Ji Ning, who is obviously innate but whose soul is already at the level of ¡®spiritual mind¡¯.

    Ji Ning has been visualizing the "Nuwa Tu" since he was a baby. The "Nuwa Tu" is the most advanced visualization method in the heaven and the underworld, let alone the human world Like Ji and others  Some tribes have no method of contemplation at all.  Ji Ning even believed that the most advanced visualization methods in the land ruled by the Daxia Dynasty may not be as good as the "Picture of Nuwa".

    "It's done."

    "I successfully survived this disaster." Ji Ning looked around, looking at the corpses on the ground in the distance, and sighed, "If you die, you will become a corpse here. If you live, according to what the black-haired monster said before, I am  New owner."

    Ji Ning did not move forward in a hurry, but sat down and rested cross-legged.

    After it took nearly a day for the innate true essence in the body to fully recover, Ji Ning stood up and continued to move forward. Ji Ning did not walk fast along the winding corridor, but carefully observed this ancient immortal mansion.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the exit not far away. There were faint pillars outside the exit.

    "Are you here?" Ji Ning quickly walked out of the exit and couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. This was an extremely vast hall, probably thousands of feet high.  Compared with such a large hall, the hundreds of feet high corridor next to it seems very small.

    There is a huge futon above the main hall, which is about a hundred feet in diameter.

    Under the main hall

    There are also hundreds of huge futons scattered around.

    "Such a big futon?" Ji Ning had many doubts in his mind, "Futons are for people to sit on, but a futon with a diameter of a hundred feet must beWhat kind of giant would sit here?  And it seems that there is a giant sitting on the main hall, and a group of giants are also sitting below.  "

    "The Immortal Mansion of Immortal Juhua?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    If the Immortal is a human race, his height will be the same as that of a normal person.

    "Something's wrong." Ji Ning even walked in the main hall and began to look carefully. The entire main hall was very simple. There were no decorations except the hundreds of futons. The simple stone pillars supported the main hall, and there were strips on both sides of the main hall.  Corridors, some corridors are a hundred feet high, and some are a thousand feet high.

    There are three corridors with a height of 1,000 feet, and only two corridors with a height of 100 feet.

    "Can't you get in?" Ji Ning found that he couldn't get in any corridor, including the one he entered in, as if there was an invisible barrier.

    "The palace gate!" Ji Ning looked at the most majestic palace gate. Outside the palace gate there was a vast expanse, completely shrouded in mist, and could not be seen at all.

    Ji Ning stood in this extremely majestic hall, but he seemed as small as an ant. Then he walked directly to a futon and sat down. He was only 1.7 meters tall, but he was sitting on a futon with a diameter of 100 feet. Ji Ning  Ning also found it interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s really comfortable.¡±

    On this futon, Ji Ning felt that his head was empty, and even his thinking became much faster and more agile.

    "It's really strange. I've obviously passed three levels and arrived at this hall. Now I can't get out of the corridors and doors of the hall. I can only be trapped here." Ji Ning said secretly, "This water palace  Since the original owner still left behind those three levels, he should also make some preparations for future successors."

    It can move the black-haired monster over and away instantly.

    He himself was also moved in Obviously someone else should be controlling this water palace.

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Ji Ning was sitting on the huge futon and thinking, an old black cow suddenly walked out from the corridor thousands of feet high on one side of the hall.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, turned around and looked around. He saw the old black cow, which was about several feet long, walking slowly. The old cow's eyes were full of agility and curiosity, and he was observing Ji Ning carefully.

    "I wonder who the senior is?" Ji Ning said immediately.

    Any creature that appears in this ancient water palace would be extraordinary.

    "Me?" The old black cow shook its head, "Don't talk about senior, I'm just a magic weapon spirit."

    "The spirit of a magic weapon?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Can a magic weapon also have a spirit?"

    never heard of that.

    "I am the personal magic weapon of Immortal Ju Hua." The black old cow lamented, "Little baby, don't think too much about it. Even if my body is really in front of you, you can't refine me at all with your strength."

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood this, Qi Refining Xiantian can only refine some magic weapons that are not advanced.  There are also different levels of advanced magic weapons. The more powerful the magic weapon is, the more difficult it is to refine it!

    "May I ask about the previous owner of this Immortal Mansion?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Dead, all dead." The old black cow shook his head, "I don't know how long he has been dead."

    Ji Ning nodded secretly, that was indeed the case.

    "It's been too long, too long. In such a long time, many innate beings and monks from the Purple Palace have moved in again and again." Black Old Niu sighed, "It's a pity that none of them can make it through. At most, they can't make it past the third level."  They died one by one. I didn¡¯t expect you, a little kid, to be able to break through even though your powers are not strong enough, it¡¯s a miracle.¡±

    "Especially the third level."

    "Your soul is so powerful, but your tricks are not practical at all." Black Old Niu said indifferently, "Thousands of magic weapons are pointed in one direction. As long as the enemy dodges, you need to control thousands of them immediately.  The magic weapon changed its aiming direction againit was difficult to actually hit the enemy."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes."

    "But the puppet was almost going crazy from the endless loneliness, so he took the initiative to welcome it." The black old cow said, "So you passed the test."

    "Puppet?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Is it a puppet?"

    I have also seen puppets. When I was practicing swordplay, my father even made a puppet to use as a sparring partner.  But before, the black monster felt like it had muscles, blood, and could talk. It didn't look like a puppet.

    "You little kid has only a little knowledge. There are many kinds of puppets. The previous one just implanted a soul into the puppet." The black old cow said, "With the soul implanted, it has wisdom and can even perform  The unity of heaven and man, and even more exquisite swordsmanship, knife skills, boxing skills, etc. The strength will naturally double."

    Ji Ning was thoughtful.

    "Of course the soul trapped in the puppet isFar from being able to enter reincarnation, I suffer endless loneliness.  "The black old cow said, "But your realm is not low. The lotus leaf you used before was based on the lunar and sun patterns on your body.  With these two major divine patterns, you should be practicing the most powerful body-refining method of gods and demons in the age of gods and demons, "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness". Based on the strength of your divine power, it is estimated that you have only reached the fourth level!  "

    Ji Ning continued: "Senior has a wise eye."

    "The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", this is a powerful method." Black Old Niu sighed, "You can cultivate to the innate level. Seeing that you are only at the fourth level, I guess you have just broken through. You should be in your teens."

    "Eleven years old." Ji Ning didn't hide anything.

    "The eleven-year-old innate creature, thanks to the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", has learned the true meaning of Tao in swordsmanship at a young age." The black old cow shook his head, "Such a genius will be carefully cultivated by the Great Xia Dynasty. Fundamentally  I can't bear to let him go and worship Immortal Juhua."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyebrows moved.

    "Actually, as long as you reach the sixth level, with the purity and majesty of your divine power, and the true meaning of Tao, you can pass the third level. But you are not bad at this. Your soul is strong, your realm is high, and your future achievements will be unlimited."  The black old cow sighed, "But congratulations, you have become the fifth owner of this place."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 3 Transcript

    "The fifth master?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Me?"

    The black old cow strolled over with a smile in its eyes. Its figure was vaguely illusory. After all, it was not an entity, but a magic weapon spirit.

    "Of course it's you." Black Old Cow.

    "That's not what I meant. What I meant was I am only the fifth master?" Ji Ning asked, "Isn't Immortal Juhua the first?"

    I have found a letter from the bark of the sacred banyan tree, and I deduce that this immortal mansion should not have been passed down to anyone after the death of Immortal Ju Hua.

    "Immortal Juhua is the third owner of this immortal mansion." The black old cow said.

    "Who is the fourth?" Ji Ning asked.

    There was a trace of reminiscence in the eyes of the black old cow, and he said slowly: "In those days, Immortal Juhua was famous far and wide, and he was also at the top of the Great Xia Dynasty. It is a miracle that Sanxian can live for millions of years.  The three disasters and nine tribulations faced by the immortal cultivator are each more severe than the last. He has lived too long, and the catastrophe has reached a terrible level. Even the immortals may not be able to withstand it. The longer he lives, the greater the Xia Dynasty will be.  Know how terrible he is."

    "Immortal Juhua also knew that he didn't have much time left, so he wanted to recruit a disciple, so he spread the news He must be a god and demon body refining stream. The lowest is an innate being, and the highest can only be a cultivator of the Zifu. At that time, Daxia  Some of the big tribes in the dynasty, as long as they are well-informed, will send their clan members to break into the corridor."

    "There are two corridors, one is for the innate beings to enter. The other is for the monks of the Zi Mansion to enter."

    "Young people died one after another, and finally a monk from the Purple Mansion, 'Leizhan', passed the three tests in the corridor. Leizhan is the fourth owner of the Immortal Mansion."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Immortal Juhua is the third one.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    "It's a pity." Black Old Niu shook his head, "Under the endless three disasters and nine calamities, Immortal Juhua finally died. Not long after Immortal Juhua died At that time, Lei Zhan, who was only in the realm of Wanxiang Taoist, also died.  , as for how he died and where he died, it¡¯s not clear. Since Luizhan¡¯s death, this Immortal Mansion has never had an owner.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded, then wondered: "Then Li Zhan didn't carry the Immortal Mansion with him?"

    "Carry it with you?" Black Old Niu said in a low voice, "He can't completely refine the Immortal Mansion, how can he carry it with him?"

    "He is a great Taoist, but he can't refine it?" Ji Ning asked.

    The black old cow said: "Little baby, don't underestimate this fairy mansion. This fairy mansion has an extraordinary origin, and its refining is also extremely difficult. You should know that the more powerful the magic weapon is, the more difficult it is to refine. In fact, this fairy mansion  It also belongs to the cave-type magic weaponOnly when you become a true Yuanshen can you reluctantly refine it and carry it with you."

    "Zhenren Yuanshen is just barely refining, and is still unable to fully control the Immortal Mansion. Some hidden places in the Immortal Mansion are still inaccessible. You must become an Earth Immortal or a Loose Immortal to truly control this Immortal Mansion."

    Ji Ning understood, and it was right. It is strange that a magic weapon that can directly move people's space is easy to refine.

    "Little baby, you understand how extraordinary this fairy mansion is." The black old cow said proudly.

    "Senior, you can call me Ji Ning." Ji Ning said.

    "Jining little baby." The old black cow stepped on the huge futon on the ground, "Look at these futons again. Each of these futons is hundreds of feet tall. What can you think of?"

    Ji Ning said thoughtfully: "Senior, I was very confused when I first came to this hall. Immortal mansions don't use such big futons. I suspected at the time that this immortal mansion should have been occupied by a group of giants or other alien races.  Pass."

    "Although Immortal Juhua is only a loose immortal, he still took millions of years to die." Black Old Niu lamented, "I only know that Immortal Juhua can live for such a long time! Why did Immortal Juhua come?  If you are so powerful, why can you take so long to die? It's because of it - this immortal mansion!"

    "The existence of this fairy mansion is unreliable. According to Ju Hua's guess, this place should have been the cave of a powerful god and demon at first. That's why it was built so huge, and why the futons, beds, corridors, etc. were all made so  Huge." The black old cow said, "Renju Hua passed through three levels when he was young and became the third owner of this place."

    "Isn't Master Ju Hua also able to pass three levels?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    The black old cow said: "This three-level pass was decided by the first owner of the Immortal Mansion! That first owner should be an extremely powerful god and demon. Looking at the futons in the hall, this god and demon is above  Sermon, there should be many gods and demons below listening to the sermon. Haha, these are all things of the past, the era of gods and demons has passed."

    ¡­¡­

    The black old cow and Ji Ning talked for a long time.

      Ji Ning finally couldn't help but ask: "What are the benefits of becoming the fifth master of this immortal mansion?"

    The old black cow blinked his eyes.

    "Immortal Juhua is a loose immortal who has lived for millions of years. He should have left something behind." Ji Ning continued to ask.

    The black old cow continued to be silent.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Alas!" Black Old Niu finally sighed, "Both the third master and the fourth master are dead. They have been dead for too long. Immortal Zhuo Hua originally gave Li Zhan some treasures, but Li Zhan died outside.  After endless years have passed, you will not be able to get the benefits of the exhibition. Immortal Juhua left some magic weapons waiting in the Immortal Mansion, but you can't get them now."

    "Why can't you get it?" Ji Ning asked, "Am I not the master of the Immortal Mansion?"

    The old black cow shook his head: "You are the owner of a stored magic weapon, but you can't refine it. Can you get the treasure in it? This fairy mansion is a cave-type magic weapon. If you don't refine it, you won't be able to enter many places.  Go. Now you can only stay in this hall, you can't enter anywhere else."

    "Only in this hall?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "You should have discovered just now that you can only be in the main hall, and you can't enter other places in the Immortal Mansion." The black old cow said, "You must first become a monk of the Zi Mansion before you can refine a letter talisman. After refining the letter talisman  , there are many benefits, you can enter many places in the Immortal Mansion, and you can also actively enter the Immortal Mansion from the outside world, for example, you can enter the Immortal Mansion at any time from the Winged Snake Lake."

    Snapped!

    A dark gray talisman appeared out of thin air and fell directly to the ground, making a sound when it fell on the futon.

    "This is the letter talisman." The black old cow said, "Only successive masters can obtain the letter talisman. You should put it away quickly. When you become a monk in the Zifu, you can refine it. When it is refined, come to the Immortal Mansion.  You can¡¯t get in anywhere now, and you can¡¯t get any benefits.¡±

    Ji Ning picked up the talisman.

    The talisman is very rough, with an ancient and complicated handwriting on it - 'right'!  It's just one word. Although Ji Ning has never learned this word, he naturally understood it when he saw it.

    "The letter talisman?" Ji Ning put it into his storage magic weapon.

    "Okay. You have also got the token, and I have told you everything. You can leave." The black old cow said, "I will send you away now and move you directly to the island of Yi Snake Lake."

    Ji Ning shouted: "Stop!"

    The black old cow looked at Ji Ning: "Is there anything else?"

    "You just let me go?" Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "I narrowly escaped death, came in, took a talisman and left?"

    The old black cow blinked his eyes twice: "The previous owners are all dead. If they were alive, they might be able to give you advice and help you. But I am only a magic weapon spirit I don't have any magic weapons or rare items.  . You also have your own cultivation method. The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is the number one method for gods and demons, better than the cultivation method of Immortal Juhua. What else can I give you? Ugh! You probably don't have the method of visualization!"

    "How to visualize?" Ji Ning was startled.

    Back then, what Cui Fujun taught him was the visualization method "Nuwa Tu"!

    "The method of visualization is a method that can condense the soul and make it powerful." Black Old Niu continued, "That is only available in the top tribes. As soon as I remember the method of visualization, I will pass it on to you."

    "Passage?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "Get the pen and ink." The black old cow urged.

    Ji Ning flipped his hands and took out a brush, ink block, and a large piece of fur, etc., and Lian took the initiative to sharpen the ink aside.

    The black old cow looked at the brush, and the brush floated directly: "I am the spirit of a magic weapon, and I have been practicing for endless years. I am afraid that my spiritual power is not as strong as yours. But it is not difficult to grab a brush." ??He controlled the brush with ink and started directly  He began to draw on the smooth fur paper, and soon a Buddha with a compassionate face appeared on the paper.

    This Buddha has the sun and moon hanging high behind it, emitting endless light.

    Ji Ning felt slightly touched just by looking at it.

    "How is it?" Black Old Niu randomly manipulated the brush and threw it aside, and said proudly, "This is the statue of the Buddha himself, the Sun and Moon Bright Buddha! "Vipassana of the Sun and Moon Bright Buddha" is the original visualization of the immortal Juhua.  Dharma, I looked at the Buddha's portrait every day, and naturally memorized it. Although the painting is not as good as the original, as long as you always visualize this Buddha statue it will definitely condense your soul."

    Ji Ning was confused: "Vipassana Buddha?"

    "Those who can achieve the Great Dao will have the secrets of the Great Dao contained in their body and appearance." Black Old Niu said.

    Ji Ning could only feel helpless.Compared with Nuwa Tu there is not much difference in persistence.  My own picture of Nuwa was directly transferred into my soul memory by Cui Fujun, so it is naturally more vivid and clear.  This old cow just drew a picture of Buddha from memory.

    "Do you have the method of visualization?" The black old cow noticed that Ji Ning was not excited, so he couldn't help but nodded, "That's right, your soul is so strong, you should have the method of visualization. Hmm"

    The black old cow thought hard.

    Ji Ning is also waiting.

    This old cow is a powerful magical spirit. He has followed Immortal Juhua for endless years, so he should know a lot.

    "I remembered, didn't you control thousands of magic weapons before? I have a sword array secret technique that should be suitable for you." Black Old Niu suddenly thought, and continued, "A great enemy killed by Immortal Ju Hua back then,  The great enemy used a large number of flying swords to set up a large formation to fight against the enemy. His sword formation method, Juhua Immortal, also accepted it. Juhua Immortal also read it carefully at the beginning. Although I only read it once, it was all  Note it down. I¡¯ll copy it for you.¡±

    Ji Ning even took out a large amount of animal skins.

    The black old cow controlled the fur and began to write with a large brush.

    On the top of the fur are four big characters - "Little Thousand Swords Formation"!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 4, Small Thousand Sword Formation

    Ji Ning watched from the side and did not dare to disturb the black old cow. He saw lines of writing quickly appearing on the fur, and occasionally there were pictures of formations.

    Soon every piece of fur was written.

    "alright."

    The black old cow threw away the fur and said proudly, "Little Ji Ning, you are also gifted. An innate creature has such an amazing soul! Only the soul is extremely powerful, and it is suitable to use this 'Little Thousand Swords Array'.  However, the Small Thousand Sword Formation also requires a flying sword magic weapon, and the number of magic weapons is particularly high."

    "I have plenty of these unfashionable magic weapons." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    The old black cow shook his head: "Those unqualified magic weapons will be out of sight when you become a monk in the Zi Mansion. What you need then are advanced magic weapons, and you will also need a large number of flying sword magic weapons to use them."  The power of the Small Thousand Swords Formation."

    "A large number of advanced magic weapons?" Ji Ning was shocked, "How many do you need?"

    "The highest level of the Small Thousand Swords Array is to cast 729 flying sword magic weapons." Black Old Niu said, "Even if it is the worst among the advanced magic weapons, it is best to prepare 729 This Small Thousand Swords Array has very high requirements for the magic weapons.  , the better the flying sword magic weapon is and the greater the number, the more powerful this small thousand sword array will be."

    Ji Ning was dumbfounded.

    There are more than 700 entry-level magic weapons. Does it have to be a flying sword magic weapon?  Even if the entire Ji family's five houses are bankrupted, it is unknown whether they can buy more than 700 advanced flying sword magic weapons.

    "As your strength increases, the flying sword magic weapons you use will naturally become stronger." Black Old Niu said, "From human-level magic weapons, earth-level magic weapons, heaven-level magic weapons, to immortal-level magic weapons"

    "I, I" Ji Ning felt endless pressure, and then continued, "Ren Ju Hua left some treasures in this fairy mansion after his death. It is not difficult to get hundreds of flying sword magic weapons, and Immortal Ju Hua  Isn't it the enemy who killed him once? That enemy used the "Small Thousand Swords Formation"."

    The black old cow shook his head: "That great enemy is called Immortal Thousand Swords! Immortal Ju Hua spent endless efforts to kill him. Although he got those flying sword magic weapons after killing him, it is not a pity to leave so many magic weapons. So Ju Hua  Immortal Hua immediately went to exchange for a large amount of precious spiritual materials, and used a large amount of spiritual materials to refine and create me! So it is impossible for you to get hundreds of flying sword magic weapons from Immortal Juhua. A truly powerful immortal  You will only carry a few magic weapons with you that you are good at using. The gains from killing enemies will also quickly improve your magic weapons! There will not be a lot of them left idle and wasted."

    "I understand." Ji Ning felt helpless.

    "Don't think so much, don't think that you can soar into the sky after obtaining the Immortal Mansion." Black Old Niu shouted, "I don't know how many relics are left from the era of gods and demons, but the person who can truly become the top being on the land of the Great Xia Dynasty  , and how many? Just like the fourth master, who was already dead at the Wanxiang Realm realm, don¡¯t be like him."

    The black old cow said again: "I was born thanks to the Thousand Swords Immortal. So I paid special attention to the "Little Thousand Swords Array". Not only did I read it once, but I also thought about it carefully. I will be with you.  Explain."

    Ji Ninglian listened carefully.

    "In "Small Thousand Sword Formation", nine flying sword magic weapons form a base! It takes nine formation bases to form a sword formation. In other words, the most basic sword formation requires eighty-one flying sword magic weapons.  Formation. This is also the first level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation."

    "If you can control another ninety-nine and eighty-one flying swords. Combine the two sword formations with each otherthe power will be doubled! This is the second level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation! You need one hundred and sixty-two flying swords.  Sword magic weapon!"

    "You can control two hundred and forty-three flying sword magic weapons, and combine the three sword formations to increase their power several times. This is the third level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation!"

    "The combination of the Four Swords Formation can increase its power several times. It is the fourth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation."

    "Go down one by one."

    "The final combination of the Nine Swords Formation requires a total of 729 flying swords and magical weapons. This is also the ninth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation. The power is simply incredible! Of course, with the strength of your soul, even if it is controlled  These low-level flying sword magic weapons are far from being able to achieve this step."

    Ji Ning nodded thoughtfully.

    "For example, if you become Master Wanxiang, you can use non-level magic weapons to set up the Nine Swords Formation! But if you use advanced level magic weapons, I'm afraid you won't be able to set up the Two Swords Formation or the Three Swords Formation." Wanxiang Lao Niu said,  "The stronger the magic weapon, the greater the mental effort required to control the magic weapon, and naturally it will not be so easy to control. But this also means that the 'Little Thousand Swords Array' can be used even if you become an immortal, but by then you may be able to get more  A good sword formation. Of course, this small thousand sword formation is enough for you to use for thousands of years."

    "The most important secret of the Small Thousand Sword Formation is the 'Little Thousand Talisman Pattern'"??¡±

    The black old cow was talking about some key points on the side.

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, Ji Ning read the contents of "Little Thousand Swords Formation" and couldn't help but marvel.  Compared with the Small Thousand Sword Formation, the yin and yang two-qi formation used by Temu Zhan before was simply scum.

    Ji Ning immediately took out the nine sword-shaped magic weapons from the stored magic weapons. Because they were all non-level magic weapons, they were usually held in the hands for fighting, and their appearance was different from the general flying swords.

    "Small Thousand Talisman Pattern." Ji Ning tried to draw it on the ground with his fingers.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s control over his body, he was able to completely imitate the talisman pattern.

    The old black cow looked at it and shook his head: "No, it's not about the appearance, it's about the meaning. When the small thousand runes you drew can faintly activate the power of heaven and earth, this rune is considered complete."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning continued to draw.

    Because the imitation is very accurate, and Ji Ning has reached the realm of the true meaning of Tao, and has the slightest resonance with the faint "Tao", but by the 312th time he has drawn it, he has already drawn something that can arouse the emotions.  The talisman of the power of heaven and earth is revealed.

    "Yes." Black Old Niu nodded, "You are already at a high level, your soul is strong, and you are particularly sensitive to the world. It is normal to learn quickly Remember, the Small Thousand Talisman Pattern is the foundation of the entire Small Thousand Sword Formation.  It must not be leaked. Once the Small Thousand Talisman Patterns are leaked, some large tribes will be able to create the Small Thousand Sword Formation based on the Small Thousand Talisman Patterns."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand."

    "Then you start." The black old cow looked on.

    Ji Ning also allowed himself to calm down completely, then took out a small basin from the storage magic weapon, and then placed his fingers in the small basin. He saw drops of blood quickly seeping out from the fingertips, and in a moment, less than half of the basin was filled with blood.  .  The black old cow watching next to him shook his head and sighed: "The body-refining flow of gods and demons is extremely powerful, and it will not die even if it is cut into pieces. The immortal cultivator of the air-refining flow will die if his heart is pierced. If the Qi-refining flow releases so much blood,  You have to turn pale, you probably recovered while you were releasing blood."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say much but picked up a sword magic weapon. He saw that the sword magic weapon began to grow a lot larger out of thin air. Ji Ning¡¯s fingers were first stained with blood, and then he started to draw on the sword body.

    In the blink of an eye, a small thousand talisman pattern appeared on the surface of the sword body, and the blood light flashed, and soon the talisman pattern completely disappeared into the sword body.

    "It's done." The black old cow nodded.

    Ji Ning took out another sword magic weapon and continued. Once Ji Ning mastered this small thousand-talisman pattern, he almost never made mistakes. This time he got thousands of magic weapons when breaking through the corridor, and the sword was particularly commonly used.  , with more than a thousand swords and magic weapons.  Ji Ning simply drew a total of 729 swords and magic weapons in one go.

    "Array base!" Ji Ning sat cross-legged and thought.

    brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!

    Immediately, the nine swords were suspended around Ji Ning, spinning slowly, but something was missing, which made Ji Ning frown.

    "Remember, the power of the formation depends on the heaven and earth." The black old cow said from the side.

    It took a long time to make tea.

    The nine swords floating around Ji Ning suddenly had an invisible meaning, as if the nine swords had become a whole. At this moment, the positions of the nine swords seemed to be perfect.

    "The formation is complete, set up the formation!" Ji Ning thought, and a total of seventy-two swords floated next to him, all nine in pairs.

    The first level of "Little Thousand Swords Formation" requires eighty-one swords and magic weapons to be composed.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    All eighty-one swords and magic weapons were seen floating around Ji Ning, while Ji Ning closed his eyes and controlled them. Soon, based on the small thousand runes contained in each of them, the eighty-one swords and magic weapons were all gone.  A dim light appeared on all of them, and at the same time, the invisible sword light quickly gathered towards Ji Ning.

    A sword light that was hesitating hovered beside Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning finally opened his eyes and looked at the sword light floating in front of him.  This sword light is the result of the transformation of his own innate true essence through the internal formation of eighty-one swords and magic weapons. It has already changed quantitatively and caused qualitative changes, and it is extremely powerful.

    "It's very easy." Ji Ning's mind moved, and another eighty-one swords and magic weapons flew up.

    ¡­¡­

    The black old cow watched from the side, and couldn't help but marvel at the power of Ji Ning's soul. This was not just a matter of stupidly controlling thousands of magic weapons like before.  But to control each flying sword well so that they form a perfect sword array, which can always arouse the power of heaven and earth to fit within it.

      "The third level has been completed. In terms of power alone, the power of his sword light is no less powerful than the combined force of thousands of magic weapons before." Black Old Niu exclaimed, this small thousand sword formation is improved every time  layer, the power is increased several times.

    I saw hundreds of swords densely surrounding Ji Ning. Each sword had the slightest light on its surface, and the aura of sword light condensed and breathed in front of Ji Ning became stronger and stronger.  Another eighty-one swords flew into the mix, and the difficulty of manipulation suddenly increased a lot.

    Beads of sweat appeared on Ji Ning¡¯s forehead.

    Hum~~~

    There is a faint glow on all the swords.

    "It's done." Black Old Niu was shocked, extremely shocked, "They have actually used the fifth level of "Little Thousand Swords Formation"!"

    Bang bang bang bang~~~ I saw four hundred and five swords falling directly to the ground. Ji Ning also opened his eyes with sweat on his face and muttered to himself: "The fifth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array is too strenuous.  My head feels severe pain. In normal battles, it¡¯s better to use the fourth level. It¡¯s much easier to use the fourth level.¡±

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 5 Ancient Ritual

    The old black cow looked at Ji Ning, who was covered in sweat, and praised: "It's amazing, little Ji Ning, you are already able to use the fifth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation at a young age. Compared with you, your base exhibition is simply incomparable.  It¡¯s worth mentioning! I didn¡¯t expect that the Immortal Mansion would wait for endless years for a piece of jade like you!¡±

    Ji Ning murmured in his heart, rough jade?  Firstly, I have accumulated wisdom from my previous life, secondly, I have "Pictures of Nuwa", and thirdly, I have been practicing hard since I was young and dare not slack off.  That's why the old black cow praised him for his raw jade.

    "Senior, it's still difficult for me to use the fifth level right now." Ji Ning shook his head repeatedly, "Only when you use the fourth level can you do everything from your heart."

    "It's more important to be able to do everything from the heart." Black Old Niu sighed, "You may find that although the fourth level of this small thousand sword formation only controls more than three hundred flying swords, it is more powerful than the thousands of magic weapons you used to control thousands of times.  Even bigger!¡±

    Ji Ning showed a look of surprise: "Is it more powerful than the combined attack of thousands of magic weapons before? Although I can sense that condensed ray of sword light, it is all from the heart, and the power is also very powerful, but I don't know what level it has reached."

    The black old cow said: "On the fourth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, you can just pick up the ordinary innate perfect creatures."

    Ji Ning was delighted when he heard this.

    "Senior." Ji Ning asked continuously, "Dare you ask me how strong I am now, and how does it compare with the monks of Zifu?"

    "Your current fighting methods are mainly divided into two types. One is to rely on the body refining of gods and demons and close combat with swordsmanship." Black Old Niu said, "Your swordsmanship already contains a trace of the true meaning of Tao. The realm of ordinary innate creatures is not  At such a high level, most people who are innately perfect are only in the realm of the unity of nature and man. In terms of this method alone, you may have an advantage over the average innate perfection! I am just talking about it in general. If the opponent is also a monster, the swordsmanship is no better.  If you¡¯re bad, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He understands this. For example, his father Ji Yichuan's swordsmanship is probably worse than his father's now.  My father had already achieved innate perfection a long time ago, so he was naturally no match for him.

    "If you rely on your Small Thousand Swords Formation." Black Old Niu said again, "Your soul is powerful and you have hundreds of flying sword magic weapons. Combined with the Small Thousand Swords Formation it is indeed very powerful. In terms of power, it far exceeds the innate perfection. It should be  It has reached the early stage power of ordinary Zifu monks."

    "The early stage of Cai Zi Mansion?" Ji Ning felt that he had made great progress.

    The black old cow shook his head and said: "Don't underestimate the Zifu monks. Once the Zifu monks open up the Zifu, they will be able to breed Yuan Power in their bodies! Even the methods they use with every gesture are far superior to those of innate creatures. Those are two fundamental levels! And!  It is more important for Zifu monks to use advanced magic weapons."

    "The advanced magic weapon is very powerful. When the Zifu monks activate it, the power is far beyond the imagination of your innate beings. Compared with the Zifu monks, the innate perfection is like a baby and an adult." The old black cow sighed in admiration.

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    Yes, it is a fundamental leap from an innate creature to the Zi Mansion, and you can use a truly advanced magic weapon.  Just like killing the innate beings who achieve perfection the day after tomorrow is like chopping melons and slicing vegetables, the monks of Zifu can also be called chopping melons and slicing vegetables when they kill the innate beings.

    "Remember." The black old cow shook his head, "Don't underestimate the Zifu monks. Every immortal cultivator has weird methods. Some are good at formations, some are good at Gu insects, some are good at controlling ghosts, and some are good at puppets.  Some are good at spellscannot be generalized. Once you encounter someone who restrains you, you will be dead."

    "The weak defeat the strong."

    "It just happened to be restrained. In the early stage of Zi Mansion, it was possible to destroy Zi Mansion in the later stage." Black Old Niu lamented, "On the road to cultivating immortality, including all things, there are too many methods Even if a Zi Mansion cultivator is weak, if he raises millions  The terrifying poisonous insect can even eat Wanxiang Daoist alive!"

    Ji Ning took a breath of cold air.

    "It's rare." Black Old Niu continued, "It's rare to get over-level kills. Just as your soul is so strong, there are hundreds of flying sword magic weapons, and there are small thousand sword formations There are many reasons why you can have this  Such combat power. I am just saying this to remind you not to underestimate any opponent. Even innate creatures."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "Understood."

    Once you become a monk in the Zi Mansion, everyone will be hard to mess with.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was actually very happy in his heart. This time he came to the water house and he had an extra killer move - the Small Thousand Swords Formation!

    "Little Ji Ning," the black old cow said again, "I saw you breaking into the corridor before, and I found that the sword in your hand was of average power. Don't you understand the 'blood refining technique of gods and demons'?"

    "The art of blood refining of gods and demons?" Ji Ning blinked, "What is that?"

    ??The black old cow couldn't help but said: "In the era of gods and demons, there are almost slightly more powerful people and slightly larger troops"They all know it, because every god and demon knows it, and it is also a secret technique that every god and demon must use. I see that you have learned the first method of body refining for gods and demons, but you don¡¯t seem to understand this blood refining method.  Technique, naturally doubtful.  "

    "Senior, please give me some advice." Ji Ning asked.

    Having an elder in a family is like having a treasure.

    This old guy who lived in the era of gods and demons knows a lot.

    "Gods and demons are different from us humans." The old black cow lamented, "They don't refine their Qi and can't use magic weapons, but they also need weapons. But as their strength increases day by day, how can they find a weapon that suits them? So  The most powerful among gods and demons created the art of blood refining of gods and demons!"

    "Find a weapon and perform a complicated blood refining ceremony! After the blood refining, the weapon can absorb evil spirits, hostility, murderous auras and other breaths. As long as you kill more and stronger enemies, the weapon will naturally improve.  , it can become bigger or smaller, it can become lighter or heavier, it all depends on the heart.¡±

    "This kind of weapon is also called a 'magic weapon', a 'demon weapon' and a 'killing weapon'." Black Old Niu said, "As the master's strength increases and he kills powerful enemies one by one, the weapon's power will become more and more powerful."  Big, even some magic weapons in the age of gods and demons are simply more powerful than immortal-level magic weapons."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Yes, God is fair. Gods and demons have no magic power, but they should also have the means to create their own weapons. It turns out that they absorb evil spirits and other breaths.  Rely on killing to upgrade the magic weapon.

    "Please ask me, senior, to teach me," Ji Ning continued.

    "I'm telling you, of course." The black old cow said, "The blood refining ceremony is very complicated, so please listen carefully."

    The black old cow was narrating the detailed process of the blood refining ceremony, sometimes drawing some patterns while Ji Ning also listened and memorized it.

    What is the art of blood refining?

    The main material needed is the blood of gods and demons. For example, human cultivators of gods and demons must rely on the naturally formed divine patterns to finally enter the innate world before they can be reborn and become gods and demons.  In order to be able to perform the art of blood refining of gods and demons, some relatively inferior body refining methods of gods and demons cannot perform the art of blood refining.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± Ji Ning took out a gourd. This gourd was used to store wine. It didn¡¯t look big, but it could store ten thousand kilograms of fine wine.  Ji Ning first poured out the remaining wine, leaving not a drop left.  Then put your fingers on the mouth of the gourd.

    The blood flows directly through the fingers and into the gourd.

    for a long time.

    "A thousand kilograms of blood is enough." The black old cow was still saying beside him, "This blood refining technique can only be used by gods and demons. Most immortal cultivators will die if they bleed."

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the side. As soon as some blood was released, the powerful vitality in the body naturally restored the blood, consuming the divine power in the body!  When Ji Ning's divine power was only half consumed, there was only about a thousand kilograms of blood left in the gourd.

    "The ceremony is divided into seven steps, and you must be sincere." The black old cow also reminded.

    Ji Ning first knelt down and kowtowed three times respectfully, then stood up and knelt down again and kowtowed three more times, eight times in eight different directions!

    "Wow~~" Ji Ning poured the gourd in his hand. As soon as a large amount of bright red blood flowed out of the gourd's mouth, it was rolled up by Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts and quickly dispersed and enveloped the surrounding area for about eighty chapters. Countless people  The blood fueled a huge pattern, a pattern of a disheveled head.

    The pattern is 100%.

    Boom!  Suddenly, a bloody light visible to the naked eye shot into the sky.

    "The descendants kneel down to ask the ancestral gods." Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    The first step in the art of blood refining¡ªinvite the ancestral gods!

    ¡­¡­

    The complicated blood refining ceremony lasted for a full half day, and the surrounding bloody light had converged into a strange word. According to the black old cowthis kind of writing is called the writing of gods and demons!  It is a text born naturally from heaven and earth. Even if you have never read or studied it, you will understand it the first time you read it.

    This divine and demonic text is'kill'!

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~¡± Three Beiming Swords appeared out of thin air, floating and scattering as soon as they appeared.  The weapon Ji Ning used for blood refining was the Beiming Sword!  Because according to Black Old Niu, although the requirements for the weapons used in the Blood Refining of Gods and Demons are not strict, the stronger the natural foundation, the better.  Those inferior magic weapons are too bad.

    Based on Black Old Niu¡¯s judgment, Beiming Sword was estimated to be a heaven-level magic weapon before. Although the various runes on it were damaged, it was used for blood refining and was only based on the material.  As for the runes and so on, they are completely useless.

    "Wow!" "Wow!" "Wow!"

    I saw the word 'kill' condensed with blood around me, and phantoms flew out one after another and merged into the three handles.On the sword, the huge word "kill" suspended in mid-air became increasingly dim, until it finally dissipated, and the entire hall returned to calm.

    Ji Ning then breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Senior." Ji Ning couldn't help but say, "It felt as if the majesty of the Tao was higher just now" He realized the Tao and came into contact with the aura of the Tao, but the ancient aura naturally contained in the blood refining ceremony just now  , as if he had come into contact with a being that was older and greater than Tao.

    The black old cow sighed: "I didn't dare to speak during the blood refining ceremony. I was completely shocked. Now look at your weapons."

    Ji Ning made a move in his hand, and three Beiming Swords fell in his hand. He directly rolled up a magic weapon and scratched it on his arm. It was like tough cowhide. Sparks appeared on the skin of his arm, and finally a wound opened.  .

    "It's much sharper." Ji Ning was surprised.

    "You have a good foundation in the Beiming Sword." Black Old Niu said, "Now your close combat strength has been greatly improved. Generally, Xiantian Perfect is no match for you. Compared with the fourth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, it is even worse.  Just two chips. But you have to understand that you are practicing the first method of body refining of gods and demons, and your strength in close combat will increase very rapidly. For example, when you reach the sixth level of cultivation, you will be completely surpassed in close combat.  Small Thousand Sword Formation! Once you learn the magical power of close combat, it will be even easier to fight across levels."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Senior, does he know about magical powers?¡±

    "Supernatural power? That is something that some powerful gods and demons keep secret." Black Old Niu shook his head, "Renju Hua knows a kind of magical power, 'Fa Tian Xiang Earth', but it's a pity that I haven't asked about it. Okay with your knowledge  With potential, you will definitely be able to learn magical powers in the future. Once you learn magical powers, it will be normal to fight across levels. This is the power of gods and demons!"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He understands that he has a good foundation in the God and Demon style, and he will be able to reach the sixth level in a few years.  The Small Thousand Sword Formation itself is powerful and talented with its soul. The only problem is that the Small Thousand Sword Formation has too strict requirements for magic weapons.  When I become a monk in the Zi Mansion and acquire hundreds of advanced magic weaponsit's a big headache just thinking about it.

    "Okay, you can go out." The black old cow said.

    "Thank you, senior, this time." Naturally, Ji Ning had already put away all the animal skins of the "Small Thousand Swords Formation" and "Inside View of the Sun and Moon Light Buddha". Although he didn't use the visualization technique, he could still leave it to him.  Parents, left to the Ji family.

    "Go." The black old cow said.

    Wow!

    Ji Ning felt a huge phantom of a bear's head appear and swallow him in one gulp. The surrounding space and time were completely distorted. He knew that he was going back to the Island of Winged Snake Lake.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 6 Ji Ning enters the water to fight the Winged Snake

    Ji Ning only felt that time and space were changing, and then everything calmed down.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning couldn't help but smile as he looked at this dark lair passage, which was the place where he was moved into before.

    This encounter was indeed a narrow escape from death.

    But he came out alive and was much stronger than before.

    "Next time you go in, you need me to refine this letter talisman." Ji Ning turned his hand over, and a rough talisman appeared in his palm. On the talisman, there was the word 'right' written in the language of gods and demons. Ji Ning also tried to refine it.  Transformation, but unfortunately Xiantian Yuan cannot invade it at all. It seems that I have to wait until I become a monk of Zifu.

    "Right?" Ji Ning murmured to himself, "Why is there a word "right" on this talisman? I don't know where it comes from."

    Ji Ning immediately put away the talisman without any further thought. With a movement of his feet, it turned into a breeze and quickly flew out of the lair passage.

    ¡­¡­

    There is a house built by Yishe Lake, and Ji Yichuan and his wife live here.

    Yu Chixue was sitting silently by the lake at the moment, holding the hot water in his hand and drinking it slowly.

    "Xue'er, Xue'er." Suddenly a shout of surprise came from inside the house. Yuchi Xuelian turned around and saw that Ji Yichuan, who had been like an iceberg in the past, rushed out with excitement and joy on his face. There were still water stains on his chest, and there was still a hint of wine.  taste.

    When Yuchixue saw her man like this, she had a vague premonition and asked: "What's wrong?"

    "I sensed it." Ji Yichuan continued, "I sensed the jade plaque. The jade plaque is completely intact! Ji Ning must have suddenly entered some hidden place, some small space, some small world, or some ancient formation.  He died. Now he has come out of that hidden place alive."

    Relics are opportunities, but they also represent huge dangers!  Ji Ning hasn't come out for more than a month, and the couple has become more and more worried and panicked.

    Yuchixue closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face, and she murmured to herself: "Thank God, thank God."

    "He is in the middle of Yi Snake Lake now, probably on the island." Ji Yichuan continued.

    "Let's go see him." Yu Chixue stood up.

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan hasn't been so upset for a long time. Even when he learned that his son had achieved a breakthrough and became an innate being, he had never been so excited.  Immediately, he took his wife's hand and stepped directly into the lake. However, he seemed to be walking on flat ground, turning into a line of green smoke and walking quickly towards the distance.

    The Blue Flame Bird can¡¯t stay here forever, it¡¯s Ji Honghua¡¯s spiritual beast!  Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue live by the lake these days, and the Green Flame Bird has returned early.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Big demon-winged snake, I, Ji Ning, am here again! Don't come out yet!" A loud shout spread in all directions, and also reached the ears of Ji Yichuan and his wife who were walking on the lake.

    "Ning'er?" Yuchixue couldn't help but smile, "Really, as soon as he left the hidden ruins, he immediately went to provoke the big demon-winged snake."

    Ji Yichuan nodded: "Ji Ning became an innate with the "Nine Heavens Map of Scarlet Brightness", and he is not far behind the Great Demon Winged Snake. This time, there may be some gains in the hidden ruins I can feel it now.  There is no need to worry about his position.¡±

    "Yeah." Yuchixue also nodded.

    They both kept walking.

    soon¡­¡­

    "Look!" Ji Yichuan looked into the distance. In the distance, the lake water split on both sides. A young man stepped directly on the water to the bottom of the lake. "That kid actually split the waves and walked directly to the bottom of the lake."

    "Going to the bottom of the lake?" Yuchixue was shocked.

    Ji Yichuan shook his head: "Don't worry, you have watched Ji Ning grow up, don't you know his character yet? If you are not sure, how can he go down?"

    "Yeah." Yuchixue nodded.

    "We are going over there, right on the lake." Ji Yichuan said, "Always feel the situation at the bottom of the lake. If I feel something is wrong, I will go down immediately."

    ¡­¡­

    "The Great Demon Winged Snake, I, Ji Ning, am here again! Don't come out yet!" After standing on the lake and shouting, the Great Demon Winged Snake came out after a long time. Ji Ning made a prompt decision and began to control his body with the ability to control water and fire.  Side of the Winged Snake Lake.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw that the lake water was suddenly separated by an invisible hand on both sides, revealing a passage in the water.

    Ji Ning walked directly through the lake water towards the bottom of the lake. The deeper he went, the greater the water pressure. Ji Ning directly controlled the formation of a circular underwater passage with a diameter of about three feet, and he walked in the underwater passage.

    "It's the one named Ji Ning."

    "It's him."

      Some aquatic monsters at the bottom of the lake looked at the human youth walking in an underwater passage in the distance, and immediately went to report them one by one.

    In the lair at the bottom of the lake.

    The big demon-winged snake had transformed into a human form and was sitting on a chair, suppressing his anger: "This Ji Ning came to provoke once more than a month ago, and now he comes to provoke again! The lake is vast, and who knows that there are some innate creatures hiding in any place?  I know you have a trap, how can I fall into it?"

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."

    "Your Majesty."

    Three little water tribe monsters rushed in.

    "What's the matter?" The big demon-winged snake roared.

    The shrimp demons headed by the three little aquatic demons reported one after another: "Your Majesty, that Ning suddenly left the water waves and walked directly towards the bottom of the lake."

    "Going to the bottom of the lake?" The big demon-winged snake suddenly stood up, and then asked, "He separated from the waves, how did he separate?"

    "I didn't see him using Xiantian Yuan, and I didn't see anything. The water waves separated automatically." The shrimp demon continued.

    The big demon-winged snake was surprised and said: "No wonder Ji Ning dares to be so provocative. It turns out that the God-Demon Body Refiner has entered the innate level and can control water. I don't know which method he practiced. Who cares about him, back then  When I went to Xifucheng, he was still the day after tomorrow. Even if he enters the innate life now, he is still in the early stage of innate life!"

    "How dare you enter the bottom of the lake!" The big demon-winged snake's narrow eyes flashed with a fierce light, "You really have no way to hell. If you break in by yourself, I will naturally follow your wishes and send you to the eighteenth level of hell.  .¡±

    The big demon-winged snake immediately rushed out of its lair.

    If it were on the lake, the big demon-winged snake would still be worried about an ambush.  But that was his territory at the bottom of the lake. When the humans came in, they would only be able to use less than 10% of their strength. Even if Ji Yichuan came in the most they could do was hurt him.

    "This Ji Ning is so stupid and arrogant. It's right. A little kid who is only eleven years old thinks that he is a peerless genius when he becomes stronger and ignores everyone. You kill my son Chimang,  I will definitely kill you this time." As soon as the big demon winged snake sprang out of the nest, it transformed into a huge winged snake and swam quickly over.  "It really is!"

    The big demon-winged snake suddenly stopped and looked far away, only to see in the distance that it was close to the bottom of the water. A cylindrical underwater passage was continuously extending, and a young man was walking.

    "We have really reached the bottom of the lake." The red vertical pupils of the big demon-winged snake were full of fierce light, "You are really looking for death."

    Wow~~~

    He quickly swam over.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword and walked on the bottom of Yi Snake Lake, riding on the water waves. Wherever he passed, the water waves at the bottom of the lake naturally formed a channel.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning saw a huge black shadow approaching in the distance.

    "The Great Demonic Winged Snake!" Ji Ning instantly identified it. As the huge black shadow approached, the ferocious Winged Snake's head became clearer and clearer, and its red eyes were staring at Ji Ning angrily.

    "Ji Ning!" The big demon-winged snake roared directly, and the sound spread even further, "You kill my son, today, I will demand your life!"

    Ji Ning shouted: "Old demon, you slaughtered thousands of human beings and even killed Spring Grass. I will kill you with my own hands today!"

    The source of everything!

    ¡°So many people died, Spring Grass died, and the source of everything was the grudge between myself and this winged snake.

    "Hahaha, you're going to kill me? You little kid really overestimates your capabilities, and you actually reached the bottom of the water Once you get to the bottom of the water, you may have to wait until the next life if you want to return to the lake." Old Winged Snake Demon Po Po  To feel confident, "Your father hurt me several times, and I also let him know the pain of losing a child!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Old Winged Snake Demon suddenly scurried towards the underwater passage controlled by Ji Ning.

    "Wow~~" Instead, a snake's tail entered the underwater passage first and swept directly towards Ji Ning.  The speed and power of this snake tailare much stronger than those of the Sky Green Snake Demon.

    "As expected of the great demon of the innate perfection level." Ji Ning was shocked. In terms of speed alone, the great demon-winged snake in the late stage of the innate life form was actually worse than the sky-green snake demon. In terms of strength, it definitely surpassed the sky-green snake demon.  above.  But now, even the short speed is still much stronger than the Kongqing Snake Demon.

    As for the power that was already an advantage, it has reached an extremely frightening level.

    "Old demon, suffer death!" Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique and turned into a hazy smoke, which was faster than the tail of the big demon-winged snake and flew directly up the snake's body.

    "Roar~~~" The big demon-winged snake turned its head, opened its smelly mouth, and swallowed it directly towards Ning.

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in both hands and jumped up to stab the winged snake directly.head.

    ? **

    Tomato needs everyone¡¯s recommendation votes. Your recommendation vote is the greatest support for Tomato. Tomato will also be full of writing motivation. Click ¡®Vote for Recommendation¡¯ below to vote. Thank you.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 7, Blood-Stained Winged Snake Lake

    The winged snake spurted liquid like water arrows directly from its bloody mouth, phew!  call out!  call out!  The venom glowing with black light instantly enveloped Ji Ning, but Ji Ning did not dodge at all. He used the Beiming Sword in his left hand to use the 'tight-tight' move, which directly drew the venom aside and landed directly on the body of the Winged Snake.  .

    ¡°Chichichi~~¡± The scales on the body of the winged snake were immediately burned, but immediately the venom penetrated into the body of the winged snake and was absorbed by the winged snake.

    Ji Ning used his left hand to deflect the venom, and with his right hand, he stabbed the winged snake in the head with a sword!

    The sword is like flowing light!

    Wow!

    The sword that contained the true meaning of dripping water was so fast that the big demon-winged snake was also surprised. It even tried to turn the snake's head sideways.

    "Drip water!" A cold light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, "Through the stone!!!"

    The sword light pierced directly from the side of the huge snake head, penetrated into the scales, and then rubbed the edge of the winged snake's head. The white skull could be faintly seen through the wound, and there was a large amount of dark green blood on the wound.  Splash out.

    "You actually hurt me?" The old winged snake demon went completely crazy. It raised its head suddenly, and its huge scaly bone wings quickly swept towards Ji Ning. Its tail also wrapped around Ji Ning. For a moment,  It was so fascinating that the surrounding lake water completely shook.

    Ji Ning held the two swords as fast as a phantom: "Not only do I want to hurt you, I also want to kill you!"

    Although the old winged snake demon was shocked by the swordsmanship and power displayed by Ji Ning, it was even more unbelievable that an old demon who had practiced for thousands of years would be defeated by a little human kid.  Not to mention that Ji Ning also killed his most beloved child Chimang At this moment, the old winged snake demon had only one thought - to kill Ji Ning!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The water of the lake shook, and the huge scaly bone wings and the elusive snake tail strangled them crazily.  This lake is the territory of the water tribe, and the old winged snake demon is even more powerful than a tiger.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, used his soldiers to cover up the water and earth. His sword skills flickered, leaving wounds on the old winged snake's tail and scales and bone wings.

    "How can it be!"

    "How could you defeat me!"

    "Death! Die! Die! I want you to die!" The old winged snake demon was completely crazy.

    Ji Ning also fought with him crazily, and with a look, a water lotus leaf and a fire lotus leaf were born out of thin air. The water lotus leaf and fire lotus leaf appeared just above and below the head of the old winged snake.  Clamping the head of the old winged snake demon in the center, as the water lotus leaves and fire lotus leaves slowly rotated in opposite directions, the old winged snake demon also howled, and its scales began to break: "Condensation!"

    A layer of frost quickly condensed on its head, and at the same time, the crazy swing of the snake's head directly caused the water and fire lotus leaves to collapse.

    ¡­¡­

    The depths of the water were so dark that none of the aquatic monsters dared to approach.

    The dark green blood flowing out from the large wounds on the old winged snake demon also dyed the surrounding lake green.

    ??Above the lake.

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchi Xue, dressed in white fur, were both standing on the lake. At this moment, the entire lake was shaking crazily, as if there was a big water monster stirring deep in the bottom of the lake.

    "Such a big movement." Ji Yichuan's eyes lit up.

    Yu Chixue also nodded: "Ning'er seems to have put a lot of pressure on the old winged snake demon, otherwise there would not have been such a big movement. Look, the lake has turned green, and there are many fish and shrimp corpses."  Some floating fish and shrimps began to appear in the turbulent and swaying lake water, and they were obviously poisoned to death.

    Ji Yichuan sniffed: "It's the blood of the old winged snake demon. Its blood is highly poisonous. Even if it is diluted by the lake water, ordinary fish and shrimp will be poisoned to death."

    "So much blood was shed." Yuchixue's smile became even stronger, "Ning'er's strength has improved a lot."

    "Well, it's really impressive to be able to make an old demon of Xiantian Perfection level bleed so much." Ji Yichuan was also looking forward to it.

    *****

    The old winged snake demon has tried its best, but still failed to hurt Ji Ning. Instead, the big wounds on its body were all caused by Ji Ning's sharp Beiming Sword.

    "After I entered the Xiantian Consummation, there were only a few people who were stronger than me in the area under the control of the Ji family! All of them were well-known Why is this boy Ji Ning so strong? I'm afraid that Ji Lie is now  They are no longer a match for this Ji Ning." The old winged snake demon also calmed down after his madness, and began to retreat in his heart.

    The strength Ji Ning displayed shocked him.

    It is an old demon with a naturally strong body Most Qi refining masters in the late innate stage would not be able to pierce its scales with a single sword.  But Ji Ning's sword is extremely sharp!  A scratch on it will cause a big wound, and a stab will cause a wound.??Big hole.

    "In a few years, won't this Ji Ning be stronger than his father?" The resentment and hatred in the old winged snake demon's heart quickly began to disappear, and some were just frightened. "I can't fight this kind of monster, so I should run away!  "

    Whoosh!

    With a flick of the snake's tail, a twist of the snake's head, and a shake of its two scaly bone wings the old winged snake demon quickly tried to escape.

    "Old Demon Winged Snake, stop escaping!" Ji Ning, who was on the body of the Winged Snake, manipulated the water to directly form a passage, and at the same time used the Wind Wing Escape Technique to suddenly flee.

    "I can leave if I want." The old winged snake demon roared and flicked its tail. The lake suddenly shook, causing Ning to be submerged by a wave of water.

    The old demon of Winged Snake followed closely and was very proud.

    Controlling water to form underwater channels?  It is an aquatic creature and can control water, so it can easily destroy nature.  Fight, it can't beat it.  But is it still impossible to escape?

    "Huh?" The old winged snake demon suddenly felt the terrible threat in the dark, and couldn't help but turn his head to look.

    I saw Ji Ning standing suspended in the lake at the back, surrounded by densely suspended swords and magic weapons. Each sword and magic weapon had a hazy light. The innate true essence passed through more than three hundred flying sword magic weapons.  The transformation condensed into a sword light, which was suspended in front of Ji Ning, hesitating.

    "Magic weapon? So many magic weapons?" The great winged snake demon was confused.

    Whoops!

    The sword light flashed and penetrated hundreds of feet in an instant. The old winged snake demon also felt that the sword light was extremely terrifying and wanted to turn around to avoid it.  However, the sword light only turned a slight arc during its flight, and then it still stabbed accurately into the center of the old winged snake's head.

    Bang!

    The sword light shot out from behind the skull of the old winged snake snake head, bringing out dark green blood and some brain matter.

    "Ah!" The old winged snake demon looked at Ji Ning in shock, "It's a formation, a formation"

    "You should be content to die under the sword formation." Ji Ning strolled over directly, the lake water in front of him automatically parted, while the eyes of the old winged snake demon were completely dim, and his huge body began to slowly fall downwards.  ¡­

    The old demon who has been king in Yi Snake Lake for thousands of years is now dead!

    Ji Ning looked at the slowly falling body of the old demon Winged Snake, and felt a little complicated in his heart. It was this old demonic Winged Snake that went to Xifu City to attack himthat led to the subsequent series of events. When he first came out to take risks,  , he set the old winged snake demon as his final target. Although the old winged snake demon's strength had broken through to the innate perfection level, he still killed him!

    "Put it away." Ji Ning grabbed the huge corpse of the old winged snake demon and put it directly into an empty storage magic weapon. Although the corpse of the old winged snake demon was huge, it could still be put into the storage when it was curled up.  As a treasure trove, I don¡¯t have many other treasures, but I have thousands of storage treasures.

    "It's time to go up." Ji Ning raised his head, the lake automatically opened a path, and Ji Ning strolled up.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Yichuan, Yu Chixue and his wife stood on the lake and waited.

    "No movement?" Yuchixue looked at the gradually calming lake water, "There is no movement down there."

    "That old winged snake demon probably can't do anything to Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan said, "So we should retreat, and this battle will stop."

    Yu Chixue looked at his man: "Couldn't it be Ning'er who killed the old demon?"

    "Behead? The old monster in the lake fought whenever he wanted, and ran away whenever he wanted. It's easy to defeat him, but behead it? It's hard to kill." Ji Yichuan had personally fought with the old monster of the winged snake. He couldn't help but shake his head, and then his eyes flashed.  Liang looked into the distance, "Look, Ji Ning is coming out."

    Yu Chixue also looked.

    In the distance is the island in the center of Winged Snake Lake. White water waves are seen rising from the edge of the island. The water waves divide into two sides and automatically form a waterway. A young man wearing animal skin is walking directly towards the island on the water waves.  go.

    "Ning'er!" Yuchixue shouted first.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ji Ning walked on the waves to the edge of the island, a familiar voice came to his ears: "Ning'er!"

    "Mother?" Ji Ning was startled and turned around to look.

    In the distance, Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue, wearing white animal skin clothes, were quickly walking across the water, which surprised and delighted Ji Ning.

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue stepped onto the island.

    "Ning'er." As soon as Yuchixue came over, she held her son's hand and looked at him carefully.

    "Don't worry, even if Ji Ning is injured, he can recover quickly with his power of divine and demonic body refining." Ji Yichuan turned to look at Ji Ning with a look of satisfaction in his eyes, "Being able to fight against the Great Demon Winged Snake at the Innate Perfection Level,  The great demon-winged snake alsoReluctantly retreated.  Ji Ning, you have made greater progress than I expected.  "

    Ji Ning was startled and continued: "Father, the big demon-winged snake has been killed by me."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 8, Ji Ning¡¯s Harvest

    "The Winged Snake was killed by you?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son, and Yu Chixue beside him was also a little unbelievable.  Both of them knew that their son was not a liar, but this was too much Back then, the strong men from the Five Houses of the Ji family fought against the Great Winged Snake Demon several times, but failed to kill the Great Winged Snake Demon.

    Ji Ning said: "Father, please look." He waved his hand and saw a huge creature with wounds appearing out of thin air on the beach next to him. The huge scaly bone wings and the dark green blood all showed it.  identity of.

    "Winged snake?"

    "Winged snake?"

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue both looked at the huge corpse in front of them and couldn't help but look at each other.

    "It seems that our son's strength is not trivial." Ji Yichuan said, "Not only did he kill the winged snake, but he also has a storage magic weapon that can store the body of the winged snake."

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning didn't hide anything, "When I was wandering around in Dongshanze, I met Temu Zhan of the Temu clan."

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue were immediately shocked.

    Temuzan?

    That is a dangerous opponent.

    "He should be going to deal with the Kong Qing Snake Demon and force the Kong Qing Snake Demon to be his slave." Ji Ning said. Speaking of this, Ji Ning also felt a little sad. Back then, he and the Kong Qing Snake Demon were fighting each other but they couldn't help each other.  , there was also some sympathy for each other. Later, when he did not find the body of the Kongqing Snake Demon in Tiemu Zhan's stored magic weapon, and did not see the Kongqing Snake Demon being enslaved, Ji Ning understood that the Kongqing Snake Demon should be  At a critical moment, he realized his innate ability 'Void Travel'.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The green snake demon in the sky, is the fish leaping over the dragon gate!  He will definitely leave the land of Yanshan and wander around in search of treasures in the world

    I don¡¯t know when I can see it again.

    Ji Ning quickly recovered from his thoughts: "When Temuzan was dealing with the Kongqing Snake Demon, I took the opportunity to escape and ran thousands of miles into the mountains and forests I enlightened by chance while I was resting by a pond."

    "Enlightenment?" Ji Yichuan and his wife looked at each other and held their breath.

    "I realized enlightenment overnight, but I didn't expect that it would be destroyed by Tiemu Zhan who was chasing me." Ji Ning shook his head, "But at that time, I was able to directly merge Yin and Yang into the divine power of Chiming, and the water and fire from the sky gave birth to the body of the innate gods and demons.  , stepped into the realm of innate beings. At that time, my strength greatly increased, and I killed Temuzan¡¯s spiritual beast, the beast, and Temuzan himself one after another!¡±

    Ji Yichuan asked in surprise: "Did you kill Tiemu Zhan?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning turned over his hand and a black wood vine whip appeared in his hand, "This is Tiemu Zhan's personal magic weapon."

    Looking at the black wood vine whip, Ji Yichuan nodded in admiration: "It's his black wood vine whip. I'm afraid until now, the Tiemu clan still doesn't know that Tiemu Zhan is dead. You can kill Tiemu Zhan as soon as you step into the innate life form."  Zhan, it seems that that night of enlightenment made you make great progress."

    Ji Ning nodded: "That night when I realized the Tao, I realized a trace of its true meaning."

    "The true meaning of Tao?" Yuchixue exclaimed.

    "Is it really the true meaning of Tao?" Ji Yichuan couldn't believe it either.

    As your realm improves, it becomes more difficult the higher you go.

    The true meaning of Tao is the unity of heaven and man!  Even the monks of Zifu have not reached the realm of ¡®the true meaning of Tao¡¯!  Ji Yichuan also had an adventure before he finally reached this state, and the entire Ji family kept it secret. Outsiders only thought that Ji Yichuan was in the state of unity between nature and man.

    "My son is only eleven years old." Yuchixue's eyes lit up. "He has actually reached the realm of the true meaning of the Tao, and has also practiced the most difficult method of refining the bodies of gods and demons, the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness". Such qualifications are worthy of my respect.  It would be easy for someone who is a disciple of some powerful people."

    "No hurry, no hurry." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "Can you show the true meaning of Tao?"

    It is one thing to realize it, but another thing to be able to use it.

    Ji Ning had to go through nine deaths in that ancient water mansion before he could display the true meaning of dripping water.

    "Father, please look." The Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand, and he stabbed directly into the void. The tip of the sword seemed to turn into a drop of water, causing the surrounding air to stir.

    "The true meaning of dripping water!" Ji Yichuan nodded, "It's the true meaning of dripping water. You realized the Tao in one night, and you can actually express the true meaning of Tao through swordsmanship? It's really it's really" Ji Yichuan didn't know what to say, at least Yanshan University  He had never seen such a monster genius on earth.

    I am afraid that such figures only exist in some large distant tribes.

    "I only realized the true meaning of this drop of water in a secret place." Ji Ning said, "My father and mother must also know that I fell into a secret place."

    Ji Yichuan and his wife nodded.

      "The sudden disappearance of his son made his parents worried" Ji Ning quickly understood after seeing his parents that his father must not be able to sense the jade sword, and then he became anxious.  After all, the water palace is in another dimension, how could my father sense the jade sword.  At that time, I was afraid that my parents would be worried about my own death. After such a long time of worry, Ji Ning could completely guess the mood of my parents at that time, and couldn't help but feel a little guilty.

    "It's not your fault." Ji Yichuan sighed, "I was wandering around and saw the ruins several times, but never went in. Although there are opportunities in the ruins, there are hundreds of them, and it's good if one can come out alive. You  Your mother and I are also very happy to be able to come out alive."

    Yu Chixue also gently touched his son's hair.

    She has been really worried for more than a month.

    "But you gained a lot in that secret place. You were able to kill the Winged Snake in one fell swoop." Ji Yichuan said. He didn't think that his son could kill the Winged Snake after he realized the true meaning of dripping water. After all, he had already figured it out.  The true meaning of dripping water, and each of the nine swords in the "Drips of Water Sutra" can be integrated into the true meaning of dripping water, and it can't help the Winged Snake.

    "Well, I got the Small Thousand Swords Formation." Ji Ning turned over his hand, took out several pieces of fur and handed them to his parents.

    The Small Thousand Swords Formation is secret.

    But there is no need to hide it from Ji Ning¡¯s parents.

    "Small Thousand Swords Formation?" Ji Yichuan and his wife both looked at it, but their expressions changed as they watched.

    "This" Ji Yichuan and his wife were completely shocked. They both had very high vision, especially Yu Chixue, who had an extraordinary background. They quickly saw the extraordinary nature of this 'Little Thousand Swords Formation'.

    Ji Yichuan couldn't help but said: "This Little Thousand Swords Formation is stronger than any of my Ji family's special skills. Xue'er, this Little Thousand Swords Formation is probably comparable to your tribe's "Wind Wing Escape Technique"."

    Ji Ning also sighed at the side.

    What the gods and demons body refining flow needs most is magical power!  But every magical power was kept secret in the age of gods and demons, and even the old black cow in the ancient water palace didn't know about it.  Yuchi also received a magical power because he saved his life from an immortal.  The value of magical powers may be greater than that of the Small Thousand Sword Formation!  Fortunately, his mother gave him a magical power, otherwise he would not know when he would learn the first magical power.

    "This Small Thousand Swords Formation is extremely powerful. It is a top formation that can fight across levels." Yuchixue said, "It's just that this Small Thousand Swords Formation has extremely high requirements on magic weapons and souls. This is its weakness.  "

    "Well, who can afford hundreds of magic weapons?" Ji Yichuan also nodded.

    Ji Ning said: "Father, mother, I got a lot of inferior magic weapons in the secret place. There are too many." After saying that, he took out a storage arm guard and handed it to his father. At the same time, Ji Ning also put the magic weapons contained in these magic weapons into his hands.  All the true energy of one's own body is withdrawn, which makes it much easier for others to refine it.

    "Too many?" Ji Yichuan took it doubtfully and quickly refined the storage arm guard. He couldn't help but look surprised when he looked at it.

    "What's wrong?" Yu Chixue asked.

    "There are so many magic weapons, I'm afraid there are thousands of them." Ji Yichuan sighed.

    "So many!" Yuchixue was also surprised. Although they didn't care much about inferior magic weapons, if they added "thousands" in front of them, even the entire Ji family's five houses would be greedy for them.

    Ji Ning said: "Those magic weapons are useless to me, so I leave them to my parents." He kept dozens of storage magic weapons, thousands of sword magic weapons, and scattered other magic weapons, such as wing magic weapons.  This is suitable for me to use the "Wind Wing Escape Technique". I also kept some scattered magic weapons, as well as some Taoist talismans, formations, etc.

    As for the thousands of other stored magic weapons, knives, whips, sticks, guns, axes and many other magic weapons, they were naturally given to my father.

    ¡­¡­

    After collecting the Small Thousand Sword Formation first, and then getting so many magic weapons, before Ji Yichuan and his wife could react, Ji Ning said again: "This time I got a treasure in a hidden place, and this is the most beneficial thing to me, the Ji family.  "

    "What?" Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue looked at it.

    Ji Ning turned his hand, and an animal skin appeared in his hand. On the animal skin was a Buddha with the sun and the moon hanging high in the sky, emitting endless light.

    "The method of visualization!" Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue said at the same time.

    Ji Ning was surprised: "Father and mother, do you know?"

    "Why don't you know?" Yuchixue looked at the Buddha scroll, "Back then, my Yuchi family also had a visualization scroll, but later the visualization scroll was lost in the tribal war. But Ning'er, this method of visualization can condense the soul.  It is a method, the soul is the foundation of human beings, and it is difficult to see the benefits usually, but this benefit is invisible and of great help. You should keep it for yourself and meditate on it all the time."

    Ji Ning continued: "I found a chance in a hidden place"After closing, the visualization picture scroll has been poured into the memory!  It¡¯s even clearer than that!  "

    When Yuchixue saw this, she said happily: "My son has an extraordinary situation. Legend has it that when our ancestors of the Yuchi family met the immortals, the immortals pointed their fingers and sent the visualization scroll directly into the souls of our ancestors of the Yuchi clan. It was clearer than the scrolls and also more beautiful.  I can visualize it all the time. I never thought that my son would have such an opportunity in a hidden place."

    Ji Ning recalled that before he was reincarnated, when he met Lord Cui in the underworld, Lord Cui sent the "Picture of Nuwa" into his soul's memory with just one finger.

    "Father and mother, this method of visualization is called "Inner Contemplation of the Sun and Moon Light Buddha."" Ji Ning added.

    "Ji Ning."

    Ji Yichuan was also filled with excitement at this moment. He looked at his son and said, "This "Inside View of the Sun and Moon Bright Buddha" will have a long-lasting impact on the entire Ji family. I will bring it back quickly. However, there is no need to make the Small Thousand Sword Formation public for the time being. It is too difficult to practice.  No one in the Ji family can exert the power of the Small Thousand Swords Formation except you. When your strength improves and your status becomes higher in the future, you can decide whether to make it public. As for these inferior magic weapons, I will help you deal with them."

    "Everything is decided by father." Ji Ning responded.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 9, An Chanhou

    Ji Yichuan turned to look at his wife: "Xue'er, Ji Ning's strength is at the top level below the Zifu monks. The land of Yanshan cannot restrain Ji Ning."

    Yu Chixue also nodded, she understood what her man was going to say.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at his parents with some confusion.

    Ji Yichuan said: "Jin Ning, do you know the six forces in Yanshan?"

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded, "There are six overlords in Yanshan, namely, Ji, Bianhe, Kou, Black Fire Sect, Temu, and Xuelongshan. Among these six overlords, I, Ji,  We are on the same side as Bianhe Clan, Kou Clan, and Black Fire Sect, and Tiemu Clan and Xuelongshan are also joining forces with each other!"

    The six overlords of Yanshan are divided into two camps. The two camps fight fiercely with each other, and innate creatures often die.

    Ji Yichuan said: "Do you know? How can the two forces of Temu and Xuelongshan unite to force our other four major forces to form an alliance?"

    "I don't know." Ji Ning shook his head.

    These secrets are not found in books.

    "The six major forces all have Zifu monks in charge." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "And your strength is already that of the Zifu monks. I'm afraid no one can do anything to you. In a few years, you may be able to become Zifu."  I am a monk. So I have to tell you all this!"

    "The Temu clan is not worth mentioning!" Ji Yichuan said solemnly, with a faint murderous intent in his eyes, "But Xuelong Mountain is a truly terrifying opponent, really terrible. Xuelong Mountain on our land of Yanshan is just  It¡¯s just a branch of the real Xuelongshan Sect.¡±

    "Branch?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Among the six overlords, Snow Dragon Mountain is the strongest.  This Snow Dragon Mountain is just a branch?

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son and said solemnly: "The strength of the Xuelong Mountain Sect is a thousand times that of the Yanshan branch, and a thousand times that of our Ji clan! It is a top power no less than your mother's tribe, the 'Yuchi clan'!"

    Yuchi Xue also looked at his son: "The origin of my Yuchi clan is also mentioned in "Wind Wing Escape". Our Yuchi clan is a very ancient top tribe. Tribes at the level of the Ji clan are far from being able to compete with my Yuchi clan.  Of course, that is a thing of the past."

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing what his parents said, Ji Ning immediately became more eager to know more about this endless land, including the Yuchi Clan, Xuelong Mountain, and some of the legendary distant top tribes.  They are all far away from Yanshan.

    "Ning'er, do you know how old the Daxia Dynasty is?" Yuchixue looked at his son.

    "I don't know." Ji Ning shook his head.

    The Great Xia Dynasty stood firm in the age of gods and demons, and destroyed other ancient dynasties to unify this endless land. The history of its existence is hundreds of millions of years!  There is only one description of the territory of the Daxia Dynasty in the booksendless!

    How powerful is such a dynasty?  How profound is the foundation?

    "When the Great Xia Dynasty first unified the world, it divided the world into 3,600 counties and granted 800 princes!" Yuchixue talked eloquently, "Because the world is so big that even the immortals and demons cannot control it easily.  , so it was divided into 3,600 counties. These 3,600 counties may be large or small, and even the small ones are very vast."

    "Yanshan is under the rule of 'Anchan County', and Anchan County is the fiefdom of Anchanhou." Yuchixue said, "Anchan County is probably nearly a million miles away from us."

    "Anchan County City? It's nearly a million miles away from us?" Ning could completely imagine that in a very, very far away place, there was an ancient, huge and prosperous city, where immortals and demons gathered, exerting endless influence.  A vast land.

    Yu Chixue continued: "Anchan County City is the center of power in the entire Anchan County, where immortals and demons gather. However, Anchan County is too big. There are tens of thousands of places like Yanshan in the territory like some top giants  Tribes, some sects, and some sects are all scattered everywhere!¡±

    "So big?" Ji Ning held his breath.

    "The sky is high and the emperor is far away, and the world is divided into 3,600 counties. The power of the princes who control one side is overwhelming." Yuchixue sighed, "The capital of the Great Xia Dynasty is too far away, and some princes have even rebelled in history. That's terrible  It¡¯s really a fight between immortals and demons, and countless strong men have fallen, it¡¯s really scary.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The disadvantage of a large territory is that it has weak control. Even the aloof Anchanhou did nothing to govern the vast land under his rule, allowing the tribes to fight each other.

    "After some princes rebelled, in order to better rule this land, the Great Xia Dynasty began to build cities crazily on this land. There were even ten such cities in Yanshan." Yuchi Xue  Looking at his son, "Each city has a corresponding piece of ministers.make!  "

    "Is the minister's order?" Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "Yes, the Chenzi Ling!" Yuchixue continued, "If you refine a Chenzi Ling, you will get a city! In name, you will become a minister of the Great Xia Dynasty, but the Chenzi Ling is an entry-level magic weapon.  At least it can be refined by Zifu monks."

    "There are ten cities like this in Yanshan." Ji Yichuan also spoke.

    "One of these ten cities is Yanshan City. The Daxia Dynasty has troops stationed there! Among the other nine cities, I, the Ji family, occupy one, which is Wanjian City where the Zongfu of our Ji family's five palaces is located." Ji Yichuan  He introduced, "The Bianhe clan, the Kou clan, and the Tiemu clan each occupy a city."

    "The Black Fire Sect occupies two cities, and Snow Dragon Mountain occupies three cities."

    "Actually, a long time ago, the Ji clan, the Bianhe clan, the Kou clan, the Black Fire Sect, and the Tiemu clan all belonged to the native tribes of Yanshan." Ji Yichuan sighed, "Later, Xuelong Mountain received the order of ministers from one of the cities in Yanshan.  , then infiltrated in. The Temu clan was the weakest and quickly defected to the Snow Dragon Mountain. But our other four forces are still resisting."

    "We are all ministers of the Great Xia Dynasty. In our own cities, immortal cultivators are prohibited from fighting each other. Anyone who violates this will be provoking the Great Xia Dynasty and will be punished by death!"

    Hearing what his parents said, Ji Ning couldn't help but frown and said, "Father and mother, according to your statement, immortal cultivators are prohibited from fighting in the city, otherwise it will be a death penalty. In this way, it will be difficult for a tribe to perish?"

    "Disaster?"

    Yu Chixue sneered and said, "Simple! For example, the lifespan of the monks of the Zi Mansion has expired, and after death, the ministers will become ownerless! This tribe will naturally decline quickly."

    "There are still some Zifu monks who can't stay in the city every day. As long as they come out, they will be killed. The minister's order will be taken away, and the tribe will be finished soon."

    "There are even more lawless big tribes and powerful forces!" Yuchixue said, "They directly sent strong men to the city to secretly assassinate the Zifu monks of your tribe and took away the order of ministers. What can you do?"

    Ji Ning was startled: "This"

    "If you don't have evidence, what can you do?" Yu Chixue smiled, "Of course, the more powerful the power, the more cautious it is. Provoking the Great Xia Dynasty is a capital crime. They will not do it easily. Even if they really want to do it, they will use some  Hidden methods. I¡¯m just telling you that if a tribe dies, the most likely thing is that if you don¡¯t provoke others, they will provoke you. The most fundamental thing is your own strength!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "An Chanhou controls this endless land, but in addition to the garrison, the Daxia Dynasty also has a 'Yinglong Guard' composed of immortal cultivators. It is said that at least Wanxiang Zhenren can become a member of the Yinglong Guard!  Ying Longwei, the Great Xia Dynasty can also better control the endless territory, remember, Yinglongwei cannot be provoked."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ning'er, with your qualifications and understanding, it is easy to become a disciple of a powerful person. It would be better for you to become a disciple of a powerful person as soon as possible after you go out to explore."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue talked a lot with their son. The couple also understood that Ji Ning would definitely step onto that vast stage in the future, and might even become a big shot in Anchan County Naturally, they reminded Ji Yichuan carefully and told Ji everything they knew.  Rather listen.

    This was how Ji Ning truly opened his eyes.

    Only then did I realize how vast the outside world was. The Great Xia Dynasty was composed of immortal cultivators such as Yinglongwei and Anchanhou who controlled the army. There were also top tribes, large sects, sects and of course there were many local snake-like tribes.  Relying on the order of ministers, it can be passed down for a long time.  As for the lowest level, there are countless tribes.

    "Huh." Ji Ning felt overwhelming pride in his heart.

    "Ji Ning, I took the body of this winged snake away, and I will say to others that I killed it." Ji Yichuan said, "You are young after all, and you will only be in endless trouble if it is made public."

    "I've left all these things to Father." Ji Ning continued, "By the way, Father, I want to build a residence here at Yi Snake Lake. I want to live here often in the future."

    "Live here?"

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchi Xue both looked around. The surrounding smoke was very peaceful.

    "Well, it's a good place." Ji Yichuan nodded, "I will arrange for someone to come over and help you build a residence. Your mother and I will go back now. You have to go back often to visit when you are out and about."

    "I will, I will return to Xifu City in just a few days." Ji Ning nodded. He was going to the Black Tooth Tribe to take Chuncao's younger brother to Xifu City. This was his promise to Chuncao.

    "Come back as soon as possible." Yu Chixue gently stroked his son's head.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded. He also understood that this time when he entered the water house, his mother wouldVery worried.

    ¡­¡­

    On the same day, Ji Ning took Qiuye and Mowu, and then rode the black cunning beast towards the Black Fang tribe.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 10, "Nine Volumes of Formation"

    It is a long way from Winged Snake Lake to Black Tooth Tribe. Even if we use the Black Cunning Beast to travel day and night, it will still take three days to get there.

    Night.

    The bonfire was burning. Ji Ning and Qiuye were beside the bonfire, while Mo Wu was paying attention to the surroundings to prevent some uninterested beasts from disturbing his young master.

    "I haven't looked at the many miscellaneous things I got in that water palace yet." Ji Ning suddenly remembered that he had looked at all the magic weapons and miscellaneous things he got after entering the first and second levels of the water palace corridor.  , but later in the third level, I got thousands of magic weapons and a lot of sundries. I refined the magic weapons and fought with the black monster puppet. Later, I went to see the black old cow, and I didn't have time to pick them up one by one.  Look through.

    "Among the miscellaneous items obtained in the first and second levels, there is a secret book comparable to the "Drip Water Sutra". The items obtained in the third level are several times that of the previous ones." items appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hands, and he turned  After looking at it, it disappeared out of thin air.

    Qiuye looked at it curiously.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    "Another secret book, "Qingfeng Chapter"?" Ji Ning flipped through it and was immediately delighted. "It turned out to be a secret book on swordsmanship. It seems to be a method that directly points to the true meaning of Tao. It is comparable to the "Drip Water Sutra"."

    Ji Ning's vision is much more sinister now. After all, he has understood the true meaning of Tao. After carefully reading it, he soon faintly felt that the ultimate goal of this sword technique is to point directly to the 'true meaning of Qingfeng'. In fact, he died in that corridor.  They are all just innate beings, so how profound can the secret manuals they carry with them be?

    In fact, secret knowledge such as "Qingfeng Chapter" should not be carried around. For example, Ji Ning did not bring "Drip Water Sutra" and "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments". This shows that the owners of these secret books may come from some more powerful top tribes.  The secret control of this level of secrets is not very strict.

    ¡­¡­

    There were indeed a lot more sundries and treasures obtained at the third level of the Shuifu Corridor. Ji Ning found three powerful books.  After looking through the secret book, Ji Ning began to look at other miscellaneous items that did not look like the secret book.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly pulled out a jade statue!

    This is a square jade block that is two feet high. On the jade block is a statue of an old man with a long beard.

    "That's not right!" Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he looked carefully. If he just glanced at it, he would just think it was a statue. But if he looked carefully he would find that the square jade block was actually densely packed with small characters and some small characters.  Picture composition.  These hieroglyphics are exactly the characters of the Bactrian Dynasty.

    The characters are very small!  An ordinary person might not be able to see clearly, but Ji Ning is not an ordinary person. His eyesight is amazing and he can see a fly ten miles away!  With such eyesight, one can naturally see the densely packed small characters on the jade block.

    "It's amazing."

    "The small characters carved on this jade block must be hundreds of thousands of words. The countless small characters actually form a statue of an old man with a long beard." Ji Ning was amazed at first, and then searched for the beginning of these words, and soon found the upper left corner.  At this place, there are four words drawn out¡ª¡ª

    "Nine Volumes of Formation"!

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and he started reading carefully.

    "I, Daoyan, have been studying formations for more than 80,000 years. I was lucky to survive the last great catastrophe. I am afraid that I will die in the next great catastrophe nine hundred years later. I just don't want to lose my experience in formations, so I will  The nine volumes of the Dharma's heart are recorded here! I hope that those who are destined to get it will study it carefully!" The opening words made Ji Ning happy. The person who can live for more than 80,000 years and survive three disasters and nine tribulations is almost certainly a loose immortal.

    Immortal Juhua can live for millions of years, but ordinary immortals cannot live that long. There are three disasters and nine tribulations. Disasters are easy to avoid, but catastrophes are difficult to escape.  A catastrophe that occurs once in nine hundred years!  It gets more and more powerful every time, and it keeps increasing. Like Immortal Juhua's final catastrophe of loose immortality, even Tianxianlai couldn't withstand it.

    "The formation experience left by a Sanxian is no less than the "Small Thousand Swords Formation" and "Wind Wing Escape Technique"." Ji Ning immediately understood how valuable it was, "Having such formation experience, he actually went to the Water Mansion.  The corridor is really"

    ?The person who gained the experience of this formation may not be good at it. After all, the formation is profound and difficult to understand. Most cultivators only know how to set up formations, but do not understand the principles of formations.  Ji Ning's "Small Thousand Swords Formation" is purely performed step by step. Immortal cultivators are generally more willing to spend time refining a powerful magic weapon or practicing powerful spells, but there are very few who lower their heads to study the formation.  few!

    In addition, the formation method is mysterious and difficult to understand, and there are even fewer researchers!

    The person who got it may not have understood the research at the beginning, and may not have achieved anything until his death.  So I went to the water palace corridor.

    There is another possibility. Just like Ji Ning he passed by Yi Snake Lake by accident, and was forcibly moved in by Shui Mansion, and then died in???face.

    "No matter what the reason is, these "Nine Volumes of Formation" belong to me. Let me tell you, there are thousands of stored magic weapons, and obviously thousands of people have died in them. Is it possible that every one of the thousands of people is carrying a heavy treasure?  Ji Ning was in a very happy mood, "I finally got a valuable treasure, let's take a good look."

    Immediately he lowered his head and started reading the "Nine Volumes of Formation".

    Formation techniques make use of everything available, even truly mysterious formations. Even the heaven and earth are only part of the formation!

    "Interesting." Ji Ning smiled when he read the nine volumes of formations that most people found boring. Getting started with formations further tests one's mental arithmetic ability. You must be able to calculate!  Ji Ning was very smart in his previous life. He was unable to go to school due to illness, so he was completely self-taught!  I studied by myself through books and the Internet, and my IQ is far higher than that of my peers. I am especially good at science. I can make a lot of money at a young age!

    And in this life, with "Nuwa Tu", I can multi-task, and my mind can think more quickly and quickly!

    The education on Earth in his previous life made Ji Ning think. Although the Earth is just one of hundreds of millions of small worlds, the education there is far superior to this one. Here in Yanshan, it was still the tribal era Even a tribe like Ji's  The disciples are only literate, and ordinary tribesmen cannot even read big characters.

    With this level of skill allowing them to study formations, they were all dumbfounded.

    It can be said that those powerful science students in the earth age cannot be said to be masters of formations, but they can at least be regarded as seedlings of formations.

    ¡­¡­

    The past life gave Ji Ning thinking, which is equivalent to software.  This life gave Ji Ning a powerful soul, which is equivalent to hardware!

    Naturally, you have a good foundation for learning formations!

    "So that's it." Ji Ning smiled from time to time as he watched, "The Yin-Yang Qi Formation is really crude. It relies entirely on the power of the heaven and earth, without any skills at all."

    The more he looked at Ji Ning, the happier he became.

    But gradually Ji Ning lost his smile, sometimes frowning in thought, sometimes staring blankly.

    "Sure enough, you can't underestimate the formation." Ji Ning nodded, "The formation is as vast as a sea of ??smoke. I can only understand it at the beginning. When it gets a little more advanced, I feel confused. That's right, although most people on this endless land  A bit stupid, but there are still geniuses. Once they study for hundreds of thousands of years, they will be far beyond the earth."

    "Sir, it's dawn, we should set off." Qiuye suddenly shouted.

    "Ah." Ji Ning then realized that it was already dawn.

    *****

    There are so many formations. Once you understand the first volume of "Nine Volumes of Formation", you will be considered a master of formations.  It's a pity that Ji Ning didn't even understand the first volume, which made him lose his complacency and become more humble.

    "Studying formations can give me one more method."

    "And when performing the Small Thousand Sword Formation, you can be more flexible and don't have to be so rigid." Although Ji Ning is just a newbie in the formation, he also understands that the way of the formation is to lead!  Controlling hundreds of flying swords while being stupid and distracted, and controlling each flying sword carefully, is really exhausting.

    Fortunately, my soul is strong enough, so I can easily use the fourth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    If you are a formation master, you only need to lead some key flying swords to lead other flying swords. This can greatly reduce the burden on the soul and allow you to display the higher power of the Small Thousand Swords Formation.

    ¡­¡­

    "Sir, the Black Tooth Tribe is ahead." Qiuye shouted.

    Ning then stopped studying the formation and immediately looked up. Some sentries on the Black Tooth Tribe in the distance seemed to have noticed this.

    "It's Young Master Ji."

    "Hurry, go and report to the leader."

    The members of the Black Tooth Tribe saw Ji Ning last time, and this time it was still three black cunning beasts and three people.  The other party recognized it quickly.

    When Ji Ning and the others arrived at the tribe¡¯s gate, Hei Ya had already come to greet them personally.

    "Greetings to the young master." Hei Ya was followed by a large group of tribesmen, all of whom knelt down.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Take me to Chuncao."

    "Yes." Hei Ya continued. The only person in the Hei Ya tribe who has anything to do with Ji Ning is Spring Grass.

    Ji Ning suddenly glanced at the thin child behind Heiya. There was still a trace of illness on his face, and his face looked exactly like spring grass.  Ji Ning remembered that he had seen this child the last time he came here, and immediately asked: "What's your name?"

    The child was astonished.

    Hei Ya followed Ji Ning's gaze and turned around to see his son beside him, and said: "Hurry up and answer the young master's words."

      This child said tremblingly: "My name is Qingshi!"

    "Blue stone, blue stone" Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 11, Ji Ning is here

    The child looked at the young man sitting on the black cunning beast in front of him tremblingly, and felt that the young man in front of him was a very powerful man. The whole tribe was afraid of this young man.

    "Blue stone." I saw the young man got off the black cunning beast and came directly to hold his hand.

    "Come with me, go to your sister's grave and kowtow to your sister." Ji Ning held Qingshi's little hand. Qingshi was dumbfounded and didn't dare to resist while being held. Naturally, Hei Ya and other clan members next to him didn't dare to  Talkative.

    Just like this, we passed through the tribe and came to the large cemetery behind the tribe.

    We came to the cemetery again.

    "Chun Cao, I'm here." Ji Ning also prepared some sacrifices. They were all prepared when he passed by a tribe on the way here. They were placed in front of the grave one by one. Ji Ning placed them carefully and whispered.  , "Jiang He from the Riverside Tribe is dead, Winged Snake from Winged Snake Lake is also dead, and all your enemies are dead."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hei Ya and others next to him were all surprised, what?  The Great Winged Snake Demon is also dead?

    "Qingshi should be your only younger brother." Ji Ning stretched out his hand to pull the dumbfounded Qingshi to him, "I swear on your grave that I will teach Qingshi well!"

    The child Qingshi was a little confused, but his father Heiya was extremely surprised and said: "Thank you, Mr. Master." He himself is the leader of a small tribe, what kind of future can he give his son?  But if this high-status Master Ji wants to help, his son will be different from him in the future.

    "As long as you don't object." Ji Ning glanced at Hei Ya, "I will live in Yi Snake Lake for a long time in the future. If you want to see your son, go to Yi Snake Lake to find me."

    "Yes." Heiya said respectfully.

    "Qingshi, kowtow to your sister." Ji Ning looked at Qingshi beside him.

    "Yeah." Qingshi, a child, knelt down and kowtowed three times.

    Ji Ning waved to the side: "You all should stand down."

    "Yes, Young Master." Everyone, including Qiuye, retreated. Even Qingshi was taken away by Hei Ya. Only Ji Ning was left in this quiet and desolate cemetery.

    "It's just the two of us." Ji Ning took out a bamboo tube and drank wine, "Your young master will talk to you more and spend more time with you today. I'm afraid it will be a long time before I can come to see you."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was drinking fruit wine in front of the grave and chatting with Spring Grass. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly raised his eyebrows. As a god-demonic being, his senses are so sensitive that he could easily sense the subtle vibrations of the earth. "There should be thousands of warriors! The distance from here should be only twenty miles, thousands."  Soldiers gathered twenty miles away? Is there a tribe that wants to attack the Black Fang tribe?"

    When tribes attack each other, Ji usually turns a blind eye.

    "Heiya is a businessman and has many talents." Ji Ning was confused. "Since he established the Heiya tribe, no tribe has attacked it yet. Why is there a tribe attacking this time? And there are thousands of warriors?"

    "Go take a look." Ji Ning stood up immediately.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s for spring grass or bluestone, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch.

    Although the Ji family turned a blind eye to this kind of thing, once they interfered, the tribes under their command would naturally not dare to disobey.

    ******

    Ji Ning walked in the tribe and headed directly towards the main entrance.

    "Young Master." Mowu and Qiuye followed.

    "Sir." Hei Ya also followed some tribesmen, and Ji Ning shouted: "There are thousands of warriors twenty miles away heading towards this place, well, it should be about two thousand to three thousand, your Hei Ya tribe  Get ready quickly."

    Hei Ya was shocked: "Two or three thousand warriors? Impossible. How big a tribe must be to dispatch two or three thousand warriors? Such a large tribe simply cannot look down on our Hei Ya tribe. The total number of men, women, old and children in our Black tooth tribe is only  There are about a thousand people, it¡¯s not worth sending out such a large battle!¡±

    "I said yes!" Ji Ning glanced at him and said no more.

    "Yes." Naturally, Hei Ya did not dare to say more and shouted, "Hurry, hurry, hurry, there are enemies coming to attack, gather quickly."

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± The low sound of animal horns soon sounded and spread throughout the tribe. The strong men, old women and men of the entire tribe picked up swords, spears and spears, and the children hid one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was looking at the distance at the front door. The entire Black Tooth tribe was waiting with bated breath, holding weapons and looking at the mountains and forests in the distance.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    I can sense the footsteps. After all, how can two or three thousand soldiers march?Can you make no sound?  This also made Hei Ya and others even more horrified because Ji Ning had already determined the approximate distance and number of people a long time ago.

    "A lot."

    "So many warriors."

    The tribesmen of the Black Tooth Tribe were a little confused. They saw densely packed figures emerging from the mountains and forests in the distance. Those figures at the front were all wearing armor. At a glance, it looked like a torrent of steel rushing over.  The people of the Black Tooth Tribe couldn't help but feel terrified.

    "Stop!" With an order, three thousand soldiers gathered half a mile in front of the main entrance of the Black Tooth Tribe.

    "Listen to the Black Tooth Tribe." I saw a burly bald man at the front of the dark camp. The bald man was roaring, "We are from the Firewing Tribe. You should open the gate and surrender quickly. Why don't you surrender?"  There is a way to survive. If you resist, the resisters will be killed, and all other tribesmen will be sold into slavery."

    The sound echoed high in the sky.

    The Black Tooth tribe was panicked.

    "what to do?"

    "There are so many warriors, there must be thousands of them."

    "It's over."

    "Isn't Mr. Ji here with us?" The Black Tooth Tribe has completely lost morale. This tribe was built not long ago, and the tribesmen are all those who fled and gathered here. They have no idea about the Black Tooth Tribe.  Develop a sense of belonging.  Secondly, there are less than five hundred strong warriors on the Black Tooth Tribe¡¯s side, but there are three thousand on the opposite side!

    Once you fight, you will be defeated soon!

    "Everyone from the Fire Wing Tribe." Black Tooth Company stepped forward and said loudly, "I don't know why you came to my Black Tooth Tribe. If you have any requirements, I, the Black Tooth Tribe, will do our best to satisfy them."

    "Stop talking nonsense!" roared the bald man in front of the battle, "Surrender or fight!"

    Ji Ning frowned and glanced at Mo Wu beside him. Mo Wu nodded and immediately walked forward, shouting at the same time: "My young master Ji Ning is here, and the leader of the Fire Wing Tribe has not come to pay his respects!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and pay homage!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and pay homage!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and pay homage!¡±¡­ The voice echoed in the mountains and forests, causing a commotion in the Fire Wing tribe.

    There was a group of people riding mounts in the center of the camp.

    "Mr. Ji Ning?"

    "Is it Ji Ning from the riverside tribe?"

    "Other than this Ji Ning, who dares to ask the leader to visit him?" The senior leaders of the Fire Wing Tribe were immediately shocked. The Fire Wing Tribe was also a large tribe with a population of over 20,000, but because there were no innate creatures in the tribe,  Now the scale has reached its limit and no one dares to expand anymore. Compared with the Riverside Tribe, his Fire Wing Tribe is obviously inferior.

    The Riverside Tribe was not too far away from them. After more than a month, the senior leaders of the Fire Wing Tribe naturally knew about it and also knew the name Ji Ning.

    "Clan leader."

    "Clan leader." Everyone looked at the black-bearded man who was surrounded in front.

    Beside the black-bearded man, a young man with disheveled hair said in a low voice: "It's just a descendant of the Ji family. When tribes attack each other, there is no need to pay attention to that child of the Ji family. Enter."

    "Attack!" the black-bearded man shouted immediately.

    "What."

    "What, attack?"

    "Clan leader!"

    A group of high-ranking officials in the tribe around the black-bearded man were deceived. They did not expect that the clan leader, who was considered brave and resourceful, could be so ignorant. With his status as the clan leader, he should know the meaning of the name 'Jining'. If it was normal Ji Ning,  It¡¯s just a descendant of the clan, but that¡¯s Ji Ning, who even the riverside tribes have to bow their heads to!

    "Kill!" The three thousand warriors were all ordinary tribesmen in the tribe. They didn't know the meaning of the name "Jining". When they heard the tribe leader's order, they all roared and headed forward to kill.

    "kill!"

    "rush."

    Like a torrent of steel, those at the front are all wearing armor, while those at the back are wearing animal skins.  The ground trembled for a moment, as if the sky had darkened. The tribesmen of the Black Tooth tribe were stunned. Some tribesmen even shouted, "Surrender, we surrender." "It's over." "Escape for your life."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, who was at the front door, saw the dark crowd rushing towards him in the distance, and suddenly became confused: "My name should be known to all the bigger tribes. Especially after I took action in the riverside tribe, it should have been spread throughout Ji Ning."  clan¡¯s territory. Why did the leader Blackbeard still order the attack?¡±

    Ji Ning has always been puzzled.

    The Black Tooth Tribe is a small tribe with little profit, so it would be weird to use three thousand warriors to attack.  Knowing his name, he stillIt's even weirder to attack.

    ????????????????? However, this Fire Wing Tribe actually ignored his name, and he had to take action just for the sake of Ji¡¯s prestige.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning, who was standing at the main gate of the Black Tooth Tribe, jumped suddenly, as if a big bird flew across the sky in an instant. As he jumped up, surging waves suddenly formed around him. The extremely turbulent waves were like a flood bursting the embankment in an instant.  Hua Hua Hua~~~The endless waves rolled directly towards the three thousand tribal warriors.

    "Wave."

    "Why did water suddenly appear?"

    "It's an innate creature, it's an innate creature." The three thousand soldiers suddenly panicked. Their morale was still high at first, but when the raging waves came, they fell down instantly and were completely confused.  These warriors all understand that controlling water, fire, poisonous gas and the like can only be done by the great demon of innate beings. As long as the innate beings are willing, it is easy to kill three thousand people.

    Indeed, Ji Ning did not want to kill, so he only controlled the water wave impact. If he was directly frozen to death or directly burned to death, it would be a different situation.

    "Wow." Ji Ning himself jumped a mile away, landed directly next to the black-bearded man, and grabbed the black-bearded man's neck.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 12 Tracking

    Ji Ning instantly rushed out for more than a mile to carry the leader Blackbeard, which immediately frightened the other senior leaders of the Fire Wing Tribe. They dismounted their mounts one by one, knelt down tremblingly, and shouted one by one.  : "Master Ji Ning, please spare your life!" "Master Ji Ning, please calm down!" "Master, please calm down!"

    The tribal warriors in the rear who had not been hit by the wave saw that the higher-ups were kneeling down, so naturally they all knelt down too.  At this time, the wave also disappeared, and the tribal warriors who had been hit and fell to the ground all knelt down in fear when they saw this.

    For a moment, the crowd of kneeling people was completely dark, except for Ji Ning, who was carrying the man with the black beard.

    "Bang." Ji Ning threw it away, causing the black-bearded man to roll twice on the ground.

    "Mr. Ji Ning." The black-bearded man shivered.

    "You don't know me?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    The man with the black beard shook his head: "No, no, I have heard about Mr. Ji Ning's name."

    "Then you still ordered the attack?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "I, I" The black-bearded man didn't know how to answer for a moment, which made Ji Ning feel even more strange. The leader in front of him clearly knew his name and was afraid of him, but why did he dare to give the order just now?

    Ji Ning shouted: "Let me ask you, why did you attack the Black Tooth Tribe?"

    The black-bearded man hesitated.

    Someone from other clan leaders nearby said: "Master Ji Ning, this Black Tooth Tribe is just a small tribe. Our Fire Wing Tribe doesn't want to attack at all! It's just that the clan leader insisted on coming. For the sake of a small tribe, we didn't object anymore.  ¡±

    "This is the will of the patriarch."

    "We are all opposed to it."

    "Half a month ago, the clan leader ignored our objections and forcibly led the clan warriors to wipe out another small tribe with only a few hundred people. He sold the men, women, and children of that small tribe as slaves to his friend Zi  Hu! Look, the one next to the clan leader is Zi Hu, the clan leader trusts him very much!" A silver-haired old man with animal skin pointed at the young man with disheveled hair next to Ji Ning.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a black light shot out from the long sleeves of the kneeling young man with disheveled hair, shooting towards Ji Ning who was very close at hand.

    "Cang!" Ji Ning was wearing animal skin and had magic armor inside, so he naturally blocked the attack.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning looked at the young man with blond hair, only to find that the young man's face turned dark instantly. At this time, several senior officials of the Fire Wing Tribe who were kneeling next to him roared and grabbed the young man with blond hair.  He used his hands to catch him: "How dare you sneak up on the young master, you deserve to die."

    "Don't touch him!" Ji Ning shouted.

    But the right hand of the Firewing tribesman who rushed out first had already touched the hand of the young man with hair. The black hand of the young man with hair was instantly transferred to the right hand of the big man.

    "Whoops!" Ji Ning pointed his finger, and a sword flashed out, directly cutting off the big man's right arm.

    I saw the young man with disheveled hair falling limply to the ground. His skin was completely black, and black blood was flowing out from his seven orifices. The big man whose hand was cut off by Ji Ning also had black blood flowing out from his severed hand.  of blood.

    "Poison!"

    The surrounding Firewing tribe members were shocked and even backed away.

    Ji Ning looked solemn and said, "It's such a strong poison."

    "Ah." The leader of the Firewing Tribe, the black-bearded man, shouted at this time, pointing at the corpse on the ground, "It's him, it's him! Master Ji Ning, it's him in everything. He just sprayed on me back then.  One puff of cigarette made me obsessed. Although I knew everything, I regarded this Zihu as my master and obeyed him in my heart. I would do whatever he asked me to do, and I would not do anything if he asked me to die.  Resist. When I heard the young master's name just now, he was the one who asked me to attack. I obviously didn't dare to offend the young master, but as soon as he gave the order, I immediately gave the order."

    The man with the black beard looked at the corpse on the ground in shock and anger: "It's just that puff of cigarette."

    The senior members of the surrounding tribes were all shocked when they heard this.

    "What." Ji Ning was also shocked.

    Some of the drugs that control people are only available to the Black Fire Sect in the entire Yanshan land.  The most famous thing about the Black Fire Sect is the Holy Fire Pill. As long as you take the Holy Fire Pill, you will be extremely loyal to the Black Fire Sect and will not be afraid of death!  But what the Black Fire Sect has is the ¡®Holy Fire Pill¡¯, not just a puff of smoke.

    "Those who can refine this thing are very powerful wizards and pharmacists." Ji Ning was secretly shocked, and immediately turned to look at the leader, "Tell me, what does this Zihu want you to do?"

    "Buy slaves!" the black-bearded man continued, "He first bought slaves from us twice, with more than two thousand slaves! Then he controlled me and asked me to devour some small tribes and bring these slaves to our place.All the men, women, and children of the small tribe were sold to him as slaves.  He will arrange for someone to send him off.  "

    Ji Ning was confused, why did he buy so many slaves?  Generally, tribes buy slaves as laborers and slaves. The slaves also need food when they are bought back. It is not easy to provide so much food.

    "Where are his men?" Ji Ninglian asked, "Didn't you say that he sent his men to take away the slaves? There are so many slaves, men, women and children moving very slowly in the mountains and forests. We should find their traces.  "

    "I can find it, I can find it." The black-bearded man nodded, "Ten days ago, his men took away the group of slaves and were heading east. The hunting team of my tribe also saw the slave team two days ago.  Well, I guess they haven¡¯t gone too far in two days and will find it soon.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Mowu, autumn leaves." Ji Ning turned his head and looked into the distance.

    Mowu and Qiuye also ran over.

    "Young Master." The two of them looked at Ji Ning.

    "I have something to do." Ji Ning said, "You first send a message to the nearest Black-armored Guards stronghold, and ask the one hundred Black-armored Guards from that stronghold to escort you and Qingshi to Winged Snake Lake. Over there at Winged Snake Lake  My father also arranged for people to build a residence, and you will stay on the island in the middle of Yi Snake Lake for the time being."

    "Yes." Mo Wu and Qiu Ye both responded.

    "As for you." Ji Ning looked at the black-bearded man, "You immediately arrange for two people from the hunting team to lead the way for me. I want to find that slave team."

    "Yes, sir." The black-bearded man responded, and then shouted behind him, "Three swords, Kabu, come here."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning led the two guides, both of whom rode black cunning beasts to catch up day and night. However, that team had to bring hundreds of people, both young and old. Naturally, the march was much slower, and they could advance in one day.  A hundred miles would be good.

    "Sir, there are obvious traces of footsteps here." A dark man with braids said, "The traces are so obvious. It must have been less than a day. We will catch up soon."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Track all the way.

    Soon I saw a large group of sparse figures. I saw that each man and woman had their hands tied to a tree. A group of men and women lined up in a line to carry a tree.  In this case, if one wants to escape, he will inevitably provoke others and drag others with him. If there is a lot of movement, the escorting slave team can easily see it.

    "Hurry, hurry up." The people escorting the team each held whips and weapons, and sometimes cracked their whips. As for some children, they were tied to mounts. One mount could tie ten or eight children.  This also speeds up travel.

    Every man and woman looked sad, with despair in their eyes.

    Just half a month ago, they were living a happy life in their own tribe, with their families, but now they were about to become slaves and be escorted to unknown places.

    "You two take these three black cunning beasts back. The black cunning beast asked your tribe to arrange for people to be sent to the Winged Snake Lake." Ji Ning turned over his hands and took out two pieces of gold beast heads. "You guys come with me, and I will also  I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±

    "Thank you, Master." The two tribes expressed their gratitude.

    Ji Ning nodded and then touched the black cunning beast under him. He had always ridden this black cunning beast when he went out to travel, and he couldn't bear to part with it after a long time.

    "You guys go ahead." Ji Ning dismounted the Black Cunning Beast and started to follow alone. After all, the team was moving slowly, so he didn't need to ride the Black Cunning Beast.

    ¡­¡­

    The team of slaves kept advancing in the mountains and forests. Although they encountered some monsters on the way, the people escorting the team were all powerful masters. Almost all of them were acquired perfections, and three of them were acquired perfections in the body refining of gods and demons.  Kill some monsters easily.

    "It's really weird." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Buying slaves on a large scale, and also using some drugs to control the tribal leaders to capture slaves on a larger scale. Even the escort team has masters who have achieved the perfection of the day after tomorrow by refining the body of gods and demons."

    "hurry up!"

    "hurry up."

    "We'll be there soon." The people escorting the team also seemed a little happy.

    Ji Ning followed quietly behind. This place already belonged to the area where the Ji clan and the Tiemu clan met. There were rolling mountains in front of them.

    And this slave team is being escorted towards the mountain range.

    "Enter the mountain." The team continued to move forward.

    Ji Ning was behind. When he first reached the foot of the mountain, it was still bright under the summer sky. But when Ji Ning followed him to the foot of the mountain, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. It was as if day had suddenly turned into night. The surroundings were dark, and he could only vaguely see the surrounding scenery.  Identify some of the surrounding terrain, and there is some black mist floating around.?? 

    The darkness is filled with mist and gloomy air.

    "Formation." Ji Ning immediately understood that he had entered the formation.

    "Someone is actually looking for death, hahaha!" A harsh and evil laughter suddenly echoed around, "Little human baby, your meat must be very delicious, I will eat you slowly and slowly."

    Ji Ning stood there and looked at the endless black mist surrounding him. He could barely see three feet away, and couldn't see any farther away. Two Beiming Swords appeared in his hands.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 13, Purple Mansion Monk

    "Just kill me."

    "I won't let you go even if I'm a ghost."

    "ah."

    "No, no, no."

    Standing in this huge formation of endless black mist, he could vaguely hear various sounds, as if many people were suffering terrible torture. Ji Ning was secretly shocked: "They bought a large number of slaves like crazy, and even controlled some tribal leaders.  Start some tribal wars and get slaves, what on earth are you going to do!¡±

    "No matter what, I have to break out first." Ji Ning looked around solemnly, then swooped forward and ran out for more than a mile.  Then he turned and ran, retreated, and leaped Ji Ning moved quickly for a while in the black mist-filled formation, but no matter where he moved, there were black mist-filled clouds in front of him.

    "Not good." Ji Ning's face changed slightly, "This is not an ordinary maze formation. I am so fast and constantly changing directions, but the formation is as stable as ever. The one who controls this formation is probably not an innate being."

    Ji Ning has been following for nearly a month and has also gained some insights from the "Nine Volumes of Formation". Although he cannot easily break the formation in front of him, he can still tell This is far from the Yin and Yang Two Qi Formations and other forms.  It is a simple formation, but a rather mysterious formation. The formation flag magic weapon carrying such a formation can be regarded as an advanced magic weapon.

    An advanced magic weapon cannot be refined by innate creatures.

    "Being at the level of Master Wanxiang, you won't be stingy when doing things in a place like Yanshan. In all likelihood the person who arranged this formation should be a Zifu monk, who is good at using poison."  Ji Ning made a quick judgment based on what he had encountered before.

    ¡­¡­

    "Little human baby, I'm coming." Harsh laughter echoed in the endless black mist.

    Ji Ning stood motionless, but at the same time, three water lotus leaves and three fire lotus leaves appeared around his body. The two layers of lotus leaves began to slowly rotate around Ji Ning in opposite directions

    "Hahaha!" The sinister laughter echoed.

    brush!

    A shadow suddenly jumped out of the black mist and rushed towards Ji Ning. However, when the shadow saw Ji Ning who was protected by the water and fire lotus leaves, it also slowed down.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's eyes flashed fiercely, and he immediately pounced forward. The Beiming Sword in his hand quickly turned into a beam of fire, and he used 'Electric Light and Flint' to directly cut the shadow in half.

    Wow~~~

    The shadow immediately turned into mist and flew back, condensing into a strange beast. The strange beast was vaguely visible in the black mist.

    "This is not a human baby, but an innate human being who has been cultivating for who knows how many years!" A harsh voice came from the mist and spread far away, "I am afraid that this human has already broken through to innate status when he was young, so  His appearance is so young, and he has a protective lotus flower, which may be a magic weapon."

    A cold voice also sounded from another distant place: "If it's not a monk from the Zifu, it's just a trivial matter, just kill him."

    "Leave it to me." The strange beast looming in the mist in front of him said directly.

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly when he heard this.

    "It's just a trivial matter if you're not a monk from the Zifu. If you dare to say this, I'm afraid this formation is really arranged by the monks from the Zifu!"  But the one who attacked just now was just a monster, probably a spiritual beast under the command of the Zifu monk.

    "My master said." The alien beasts slowly changed their positions in the mist, appearing here and there. "When you are wandering around, the smaller the humans you encounter, the harder it is to mess with them. Now it seems that this is true  ¡­It¡¯s a pity you met me!¡±

    Ji Ning stood calmly.

    Once you become an innate being, you are no longer a mortal, and your appearance remains almost unchanged.  They will age rapidly when they are close to the end of their lifespan, so most of the old people with congenital creatures are already over a hundred years old.  For example, Ji Yichuan first became famous in Yanshan, then went out on adventures for many years, and then came back with his wife.  Now I am almost fifty but still as young as my youth.  If an innate being is like a child, it can only mean that he became innate when he was a child.

    The smaller it looks, the less troublesome it is.

    Some immortals may just look like children.

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    Three sudden black lights shot at Ji Ning, but when they hit the water and fire lotus leaves that rotated into flowers to protect Ji Ning, they barely penetrated the first layer of lotus leaves and were blocked by the second layer.

    A huge black shadow also rushed out of the mist, and its huge claws clawed at Ji Ning's head!

    "Dang!" Ji Ning blocked the grab with a flash of sword light and moved aside.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned and looked at it. This was a strange beast that looked like a leopard. Ji Ning?I couldn't tell what kind of alien beast it was for a while. It was mainly because the blood lines of many alien beasts were mixed, and some alien species often appeared. The alien beast in front of me could only be said to be similar to the beast, but its body was more slender. The alien beast stared at Ji Ning, its tail  It is also shaking, and there are circles of black bone spurs on its tail. If it hits a person, it is definitely no less than a magic weapon whip.

    Ji Ning's pupils shrank and turned into a phantom.

    Wind Wing Escape Technique!

    Whoosh!

    As fast as lightning, it pounced on the alien beast, and the alien beast's claws were aimed at Ji Ning.

    "Drip of water penetrates stone!" A watery sword light flashed away, vaguely like a drop of water, and the big alien beast fell to the ground with a roar and followed the inertia. It rolled on the ground for a few times and then became motionless.  There was a big hole in its head, and blood and brain matter were flowing out.

    Ji Ning landed quietly, still holding his two swords and looking around cautiously. He just glanced at the monster: "It's just a big monster in the late stage of innateness!"

    "Black needle!"

    "Black Needle!" The cold voice shouted in the distance, "Can the human race be killed? Black Needle, Black¡ª¡ª"

    Soon the cold voice shut up.

    "He didn't even know that I killed the strange beast. It seems that the strange beast is not this person's spiritual beast." Ji Ning understood that there was not just a Zifu monk in this mountain, it was probably a lurking force!  But to arrange and control this formation, at least one must be a monk from the Zifu.

    "We're in big trouble." Ji Ning didn't expect that there was such a force lurking on the land of Yanshan at the junction of the Ji clan and the Tiemu clan.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was in the great formation, surrounded by protective water and fire lotus flowers, while he was constantly comprehending the formation in his heart.  Although the "Nine Volumes of Formation" is profound, especially some of the figures that are difficult to memorize, Ji Ning still memorized the contents of the first volume and is now devoting most of his energy to the deduction.

    "We must break the formation. Being trapped here, I can only let the other party use their methods." Ji Ning buried his head and postponed, and there were bursts of screams and screams in his ears, as if there was a hell hidden in the mountains.

    ******

    Ji's West Fucheng, Piaoxue Palace.

    Ji Youyang sat high in the main hall, Ji Yichuan, Ji Lie and others sat down one by one, all with heavy expressions.

    "In the past ten days." Ji Youyang's voice was a little hoarse and his eyes were a little red. "Many ancestors have disappeared in the territory of Ji's fifth house! No one is alive, and no corpse is dead!"

    "Master, who is causing trouble in our Ji family territory?"

    "Find them out and eradicate them."

    "I'm going crazy these days. My good brother, I must find him and save him."

    The Yuki clan members below could not help but roar.

    Ji Lie stared at the side and hissed: "My son is also missing, we must find him, we must!" Then he looked at the master of the palace above the main hall, "Brother, how many congenital creatures have disappeared today?  ? And who is attacking our Ji family? Have you found the culprit?"

    "According to the news that just came from the clan, a total of twenty-three innate beings have disappeared as of today." Ji Youyang shook his head, "And most of them are more powerful and famous innate beings! The five prefectures of the Ji family are outside.  Five of our commanders have disappeared, and as for the traces, they can¡¯t be found at all.¡±

    "This is provoking me, Ji, and looking down on me at all." Ji Lie roared.

    Ji Youyang's eyes turned red: "The missing ones are all quite powerful, at least those in the middle stage of innate beings, late stage innate beings, and even perfect innate beings! They are riding on my Ji family's head, and they are still on my Ji family's face  Pee! We must find the culprit! No matter how high the price is, we must destroy it!"

    Ji Yichuan sat aside and said: "It should be destroyed, but according to my experience, there should be monks from the Zifu in this force."

    "Oh?" Everyone looked at Ji Yichuan.

    After all, Ji Yichuan has traveled abroad and even been to Beiming Sea, so his vision is different.

    Ji Yichuan continued: "There are two possibilities. The first one should be a certain tribe in exile. This tribe lost its city and foundation, and was forced to go into exile But the remaining strength of this tribe is relatively strong, so they want to  We started a war in Yanshan and wanted to get a city from it."

    Only when you have a city can you have a territory and a tribe can have a foundation!

    "The second possibility is that a certain immortal cultivator is escaping for his life. Some evil cultivators will use some souls and corpses to practice some evil spells and so on. The reason for capturing innate creatures is because the souls of innate creatures are stronger and more conducive to coming.  Practice some magic.?Ji Yichuan Road.

    "And this time the innate beings are missing." Ji Yichuan said, "According to the information from our Ji clan, not only my Ji clan, but also the Tiemu clan next to us! There are also innate beings missing from the Bianhe clan. I just didn't know that they were missing.  The number of innate creatures is so arrogant. The force that came to our Yanshan Mountain is not weak. We must avenge this and the missing innate creatures must also be saved. But we must not be reckless. We must first find out the reality of the other party, and then make a plan to kill them in one fell swoop.  eradicate!"

    Everyone in the hall fell silent.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 14, Master

    Ji Yichuan was walking alone on the stone road, frowning in thought. He knew that this incident was also a disaster for the Ji family, but to survive on this land, one would naturally have to go through many disasters!  After getting through it, the deeper the tribe's heritage, the stronger it will naturally be.  If you can't survive it, it will be genocide!  It would be a good thing if some clan members were lucky enough to escape and retain some blood.

    "Owner."

    "Master." Some servants knelt down respectfully to greet him.

    After Ji Yichuan entered his mansion, he walked towards the courtyard where his wife usually stayed. Suddenly a maid rushed out in a hurry. When she saw Ji Yichuan, she was so frightened that she knelt down.

    "What does it look like in such a hurry?" Ji Yichuan frowned and shouted.

    "Master." The maid turned pale and panicked, "Madam, she, madam"

    Ji Yichuan's expression suddenly changed: "How is Xue'er?"

    "Madam, she fainted!" the maid said anxiously.

    "Fainted?" Ji Yichuan's face suddenly turned pale. As a master of Qi refining, how could he faint? There is probably only one reason why his wife fainted.

    "Xue'er!" Ji Yichuan instantly turned into a gust of wind and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the house.

    Yuchixue was lying quietly on the bed. Her face was slightly pale, but her face was still as beautiful and peaceful as ever.

    "Xue'er." Ji Yichuan instantly appeared in the house, looked at his wife lying there, stepped forward, and took a closer look at the maid who couldn't help but look to one side, "What's going on?"

    The maid was also shivering and had already knelt down: "Master, Madam was drinking tea earlier. It's okay. No one touched Madam, and no one talked to Madam. Suddenly Madam's body went limp and she lay there.  . We panicked, I carefully carried my wife back into the house, and left Ye to call the master."

    "How could this happen?" Ji Yichuan showed a look of pain on his face, "How could this happen! Quick, go and ask Wizard Cao to come over immediately."

    "Yes." The maid rushed out and Ji Yichuan was the only one left in the room.

    Ji Yichuan sat on the edge of the bed and looked at his wife, stretched out his hand to touch his wife's face, and murmured: "Is this day still coming? When you wanted to give birth to Ning'er, I was afraid that this day would really come. I don't believe it.  , I don¡¯t believe that he can still survive, and I will accompany you to watch your son become a great hero."

    A moment.

    A bearded old man wearing dirty animal skins walked in. His body naturally carried the fragrance of grass. Wizards and pharmacists are all people who have studied herbs in the world. This endless land is very magical. The growth  There are many strange creatures, and even seemingly ordinary herbs can have some miraculous effects as long as they are mixed together.

    And this Cao wizard is the strongest one in Ji's West Mansion.

    "Magic Cao." Ji Yichuan looked at the bearded old man, "My wife fainted for no reason just now. Come and take a look."

    "Commander, please step back." Wizard Cao said hoarsely. Ji Yichuan stepped aside to make way for him. Wizard Cao stretched out his dry chicken claw-like hand and placed it on Yu Chixue's forehead. Suddenly, there was a green light.  It was produced in Cao Shaman's palm and began to gradually penetrate into Yuchixue's body.

    A strong medicinal fragrance filled the air.

    Wizard Cao even closed his eyes. After a long time, Wizard Cao took back his right hand.  And Yuchixue, who had been lying there unconscious, also fluttered his eyelashes and then opened his eyes.

    "Xue'er." Ji Yichuan stepped forward in surprise, and at the same time looked at Wizard Cao aside, "How is my wife?"

    "Please forgive me for my low ability." Wizard Cao shook his head, "Commander, you should go and ask the clan leader."

    "Clan leader?" Ji Yichuan's heart tightened.

    The clan leader, who is also the clan leader of the entire Ji family¡¯s five houses, is named Ji Jiuhuo.  An old guy who has lived for nearly four hundred years, the real ancestor of the Ji family.  Of course he is also a Zifu monk!  Ji Jiuhuo likes to study very much. He is quite accomplished in formations, medicines and poisons. He is certainly much better than the Cao wizard in treating diseases.

    "I'll take Xue'er there right now." Ji Yichuan continued.

    "No." Wizard Cao continued, "The commander must not be careless. The commander's wife cannot withstand the turbulence now. It is best to rest. It would be great if the clan leader could be invited over." Wizard Cao stopped when he said this, and he also  I understand that it is difficult to ask the clan leader to come over.

    Ji Yichuan nodded and immediately ordered the maid beside him: "Hurry up and ask for Commander Ji Honghua."

    A moment.

    Ji Honghua walked in wearing a red dress: "Yichuan, do you have anything to do with me?"

     "Hua Gu." Ji Yichuan looked at the visitor and said, "I ask you to take the Blue Flame Bird to the clan mansion as quickly as possible and ask the clan leader to come to our Xifu City."

    "Invite the clan leader?" Ji Honghua was surprised. The clan leader has long since stopped doing business and has been studying and practicing for a long time Even if Ji Youyang, the head of the Xifu Palace, goes to invite him, he is afraid that the clan leader may not come. "I will invite you. Can you come?  "

    Ji Yichuan continued: "Go directly and tell me that I, Ji Yichuan, have a life-threatening matter. Please ask the clan leader to come to Xifu City. The clan leader will definitely come."

    Although Ji Honghua was confused that Ji Yichuan believed that the clan leader would definitely come, she still nodded and said: "Okay, I'll go to Wanjian City."

    The Great Xia Dynasty built countless cities on the endless land, and the Ji family only occupied one, which was the 'City of Ten Thousand Swords', which was the location of the 'Zongfu' among the five mansions of the Ji family!  As for Dongfucheng, Xifucheng, Nanfucheng and Beifucheng, they were built by the Ji family themselves, so there is nothing special about them.

    "Sorry for the trouble." Ji Yichuan thanked him.

    Ji Honghua immediately walked out and quickly left Xifu City on the Blue Flame Bird, heading for Wanjian City!

    ¡­¡­

    The maid also left the house, leaving only Ji Yichuan and his wife Yu Chixue.

    "Yichuan." Yuchixue looked up at his man with a smile.

    "Xue'er." Ji Yichuan sat on the bedside and held his wife's hand.

    Yuchixue shook his head gently: "I know it, and you know it too. When I encountered a disaster on my way back from Beiminghai, I was lucky enough to survive. I have lived a peaceful and happy life in the past ten years, and I am very satisfied.  ¡±

    "If, if you didn't give birth to Ning'er back then" Ji Yichuan's voice was a little hoarse.

    Yu Chixue shook his head gently: "This is our child. I must give birth to it. Even if I lose a few years by using the secret technique, it is still worth it! I was seriously injured at the beginning. If I don't give birth to Ning'er, I don't know if I can survive in the future.  Rebirth. Ning'er is the blood of you and me, and she was given the life of my elder brother."

    "Brother." Ji Yichuan still remembered the disaster on his way back.

    That catastrophe changed the fate of three people.

    Brother and sister Yuchi and Ji Yichuan.

    "Take my sister away quickly! Leave quickly!"

    Ji Yichuan has never forgotten that brave and tall figure and that roar.

    "If I give up on Ning'er, I might be able to live a few more years, but I will regret it for the rest of my life if I can't have your child. He is the bloodline of the Ji family, and also the bloodline of my Yuchi family." Yuchixue said softly, "  I have been with you for the past ten years, and I have an extremely smart sonI am extremely happy and satisfied. I have been the happiest in these ten years."

    Ji Yichuan gently held his wife's hand.

    "Ning'er is my pride." Yuchixue said slowly, "I don't regret giving birth to Ning'er."

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan nodded lightly, "I understand, I understand. The clan leader will be here in less than an hour. Let the clan leader take a look. Maybe it's not that bad."

    Yu Chixue nodded: "If I can live another year or two, I won't tell Ning'er for now. If I can't live long, let Ning'er come back." Then Yuchixue looked at his man, his eyes bright.  : "Yichuan, I am really happy to have you and Ning'er in this life."

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan looked at his wife and said softly, "Me too."

    ¡­¡­

    Neither Ji Yichuan nor Yu Chixue knew that their son Ji Ning was in desperate situation at this moment.  The mountains at the junction of the Ji clan's and Temu clan's territories look ordinary from a distance, but if you break in, you will fall into endless black mist and never come out.

    Surrounded by protective lotuses, Ji Ning sat cross-legged and meditated on the "Nine Volumes of Formation" and continued to deduce it, hoping to break the formation as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    In the belly of the mountain.

    Waves of shrill screams came from all directions in the heart of the mountain, and all kinds of resentful curses, crazy pleas, and crying sounds could be heard endlessly. In the heart of the mountain, there were pillars, and men and women were tied to the pillars.  At a glance, there were hundreds of men and women covered in scars.

    Beatings, insults, tortureall kinds of methods were used on these people.

    "Innate beings? Do you still think you are innate beings? Hahaha, you are thirsty, drink some delicious urine to quench your thirst!" All the strong servants were being tortured crazily.

    In the center of the mountain stood six men and women in gorgeous clothes, who were watching all this calmly.

    "We purchased over a million ordinary slaves in Yanshan, and captured nearly a hundred innate creatures, but they are still far from the master's requirements." A man with a scorpion on his shoulderThe woman in clothes said slowly.

    "Elder brother is out catching the innate creatures, and we soon gathered enough." A handsome young man said with a smile, "However, one of the spiritual beasts under Master, Black Needle, was killed while killing the enemy in the formation. Everyone  Senior brothers and sisters, what do you think we should do?"

    ¡°Junior brother is extremely talented, so it¡¯s better for him to go for it.¡±

    "Junior brother"

    Every man and woman next to him looked at the handsome young man. The handsome young man's face darkened when he saw this. These brothers and sisters are not oil-saving lamps.  Although all of them have extraordinary means, since they know that the guys in the formation can easily kill the spiritual beast "Black Needle", they all refuse to go in. After all, there is still a small risk in going.

    Suddenly, one of the places on the ground in the middle of the mountain began to rotate. The iron plates moved away, revealing the entrance to a passage. There was a faint green light in the dark passage, and a cold breath came from it.  Radiate out.

    "Master." The six men and women shouted respectfully.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 15, Fierce Ghost

    A high-pitched and plain voice came from the dark hole leading deep below: "Xiao Qi, you are the smartest. It's up to you to go and get rid of the invading enemies."

    "Yes, Master." The handsome young man responded respectfully without any hesitation.

    "Go."

    As soon as the words fell, the iron plate on the ground rotated again and closed the passage tightly. At this time, the six men and women breathed a sigh of relief.  Even though they are the closest disciples, they are always frightened when facing the Master, because the disciples who dare to offend the Master have been tortured to death and will never be reincarnated.

    "I don't know what kind of magic weapon Master is refining." A girl in purple said softly, "In this case, plus the people who were tortured to death in other places, hundreds of innate creatures alone were tortured to death, and ordinary mortals were tortured to death.  There are countless of them. Master also said that once the magic weapon is refined, you will not be afraid of the real person Wanxiang. I really don¡¯t know what magic weapon it is."

    "It must be a terrible magic weapon."

    "Now that Master's magic weapon is only half-finished, he no longer pays attention to the Zifu monks from tribes like Yanshan. When it is really practiced" The six men and women were discussing in low voices. They were the most curious.  It is the mysterious magic weapon refined by the Master. Unfortunately, the Master has always been in a secret room deep at the bottom of the mountain, and no one is allowed to enter.

    Even after the passage was closed, no sound could be heard from inside.

    "Hoo!"

    I saw a vague and ferocious ghost break away from the body of a bound innate creature and let out a silent scream. The vague ghost penetrated the rocks and gathered towards the secret room deep at the bottom of the mountain.  This scene also made the six men and women feel nervous. Only real ghosts could see it.

    "Another bad guy!"

    The six men and women recalled that the second senior brother who had offended their master was tortured to the point where he turned into a ghost after death and was sucked in. The ghosts were sucked in obviously they will never be reincarnated.

    "Xiao Qi, don't go deal with the enemies in that formation yet." The senior brothers and sisters urged.

    "Why are you urging me?" The handsome young man immediately strode out.

    ¡­¡­

    Black mist filled the air, and the handsome young man walked quietly. The black mist automatically separated into a path wherever he passed.

    A Taoist talisman appeared out of thin air on the handsome young man's left hand. Strange runes were engraved on the blood vessel-like veins of the Taoist talisman, while a whisk appeared out of thin air on his right hand.

    "Go." The handsome young man waved his hand and hit the fly whisk. Thousands of white silk threads immediately turned into dozens of feet in length and enveloped Ji Ning who was sitting cross-legged in the distance.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged when he suddenly noticed something and looked up.

    The sky is covered with white threads.

    "Break." Ji Ning shouted softly. The water and fire lotus leaves surrounding him became much larger. As the huge two-layer lotus leaves rotated, the white silk threads that had invaded were ground and entangled, and they could no longer move towards them.  Ji Ning approached.

    "Control water and fire?" The handsome young man in the distance suddenly shrank his pupils, "It seems that one is an innate creature who has been refined by gods and demons, which is a bit troublesome. I wanted to take him down directly with a whisk, but it seems that it won't work.  ." Thousands of white silk threads were quickly retracted and disappeared, and a long whip appeared in his right hand.

    "You violated my formation and didn't tell me your name." The handsome young man shouted.

    Ji Ning had already stood up and glanced at the handsome young man: "This is the border between the territories of the Ji clan and the Tiemu clan, but you don't look like the Ji clan or the Tiemu clan. What is your origin?"

    "I'll scare you to death if I tell you." The handsome young man snorted.

    "Tell me about it and see if you can scare me to death." Ji Ning held swords in both hands.

    "Look at the whip." The handsome young man didn't answer. He obviously didn't want to reveal his origins, so he drew out a whip. He saw the black whip streaking across the sky and quickly getting longer. When it reached Ji Ning's head, the end of the whip  It turned into a black snake head and bit directly towards Ji Ning.

    Ning just watched and saw that after the black whip broke through a layer of fire lotus leaves, it was blocked by the water lotus leaves.

    "What is the move of Water and Fire Lotus?" The handsome young man was not the spiritual beast before. He could tell at a glance that Ji Ning came from the body of gods and demons to control water and fire, but he did not understand the meaning of Ji Ning's move.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning, who had been calmly watching him crack the whip, used the Wind Wing Escape Technique without any warning, and instantly jumped towards the handsome young man with astonishing speed.  While leaping out in a streak of blue smoke, the Beiming Sword in his hand also performed a trick of dripping water through stone, piercing the head of the handsome young man.

    "Don't mess with me, run away!" The Taoist talisman that the handsome young man had been holding on to in his left hand was suddenly activated, turning into a hazy shadow and blending into him.??, I saw the handsome young man disappear out of thin air.

    Whoosh, Ji Ning appeared where the handsome young man was standing before, frowning: "The escape technique? It should be performed with the help of Taoist talismans. A Qi Refining innate can actually have the escape technique Taoist talisman. It seems to the Zifu monk behind him  I also prefer him."

    Taoist symbols are also divided into high and low levels.

    Some Taoist talismans, such as the Divine Movement Talisman, the Light Body Talisman, the Diamond Talisman, and the Powerful Talisman, are the most common, while the Escape Technique Taoist Talisman is considered more advanced.  Taoist talismans like the 'Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman' are extremely precious treasures that can't be purchased anywhere.  It's a pity that the Wanli Wutang Talisman is not with him now, but even if it is with him, Ji Ning cannot directly reach the important place in the mountain because he can't tell the direction in the maze.  Of course, it would be possible to just run away with the Wanli Traceless Talisman, but it's a pity that I didn't bring it with me.

    "Although I have the Taoist Talisman of Escape Technique in my body, I cannot 'escape' due to the five elements in this maze of formations." Ji Ning knew this very well. He had studied for a long time and had considerable experience in the formation.

    He also understood the big formation that trapped him in front of him very well.

    It is impossible to escape from the five elements, unless the people in the main formation deliberately help.  It's a pity that the people in the main formation want to die, so how can they help themselves.

    ¡­¡­

    The handsome young man walked into the heart of the mountain.

    "Xiao Qi is back."

    "Junior brother, can you kill the enemy?"

    "Junior brother must be able to catch him when he takes action." Seeing the handsome young man's appearance, the senior brothers and sisters already understood that he must have failed, and they all laughed at him.

    But the handsome young man shouted: "Brother and sister, you don't know how powerful the enemy is. If I run a little slower, I'm afraid I will kill him."

    "so smart?"

    "Is there a powerful magic weapon?" The other five men and women were all surprised. They knew the strength of this junior brother.

    The handsome young man continued: "Like our senior brother, he is a practitioner of both body and qi refining! He is also an innate soul in the body refining of gods and demons, and he was in front of me in an instant just now. Fortunately, I had already taken out the Escape  Fu, he managed to escape by chance. His running speed alone is probably already at the Innate Perfection Level of God and Demon Body Refining."

    "ah."

    "The body of gods and demons has been refined to achieve innate perfection?"

    "Why did such a powerful person suddenly appear?" The other five brothers and sisters were all shocked.

    The handsome young man sighed: "It seems that only the eldest brother has stepped forward. The eldest brother's Qi and body refining have already reached the innate perfection level. There are also many magic weapons, strange objects and poisons in the body These nearly a hundred innate beings in Yanshan can  Most of them were captured by senior brother."

    "Who is talking about me?" A deep voice sounded.

    The six men and women all turned around to look, and saw a man in a black robe with disheveled hair walking in from the huge cave entrance in the mountain. The cold aura was exactly the same as that of their master.  The man was carrying a big bag. After entering the cave, he threw the big bag away, and some legs and feet were immediately exposed in the bag.

    "Elder brother." The six men and women all said respectfully in unison. They knew very well how powerful their elder brother was. Their master had fled all the way. Has the elder brother ever fought one-on-one with a Zifu monk and still escaped?  Save a life.

    "I went to Kou's territory to capture these three innate beings. Their Dantians were all destroyed by me, so I captured them and tied them up." The man in black robe ordered.

    Immediately, a servant rushed up and dragged out the three people who were tied up in the bag. One woman and two men. The woman was even more charming, but they were all unconscious.

    "The beautiful Kou Hua was also arrested."

    "Three more are here."

    "It belongs to the Kou family."

    The Ji, Tiemu, Bianhe and other innate creatures of Yanshan who were tied up all took a look. Suddenly, the black-robed man looked ferocious, his pupils glowing green: "I'll let you torture them. The torture will drive them crazy."  Go crazy! Torture them to death, and see that each of them still has the leisure to look at these three people. If you can't torture them to death, if any of them doesn't become a bad ghost, I will make you a bad ghost!"

    "Yes, yes, yes." The servants were all trembling with fear, and then they rushed forward one by one and tried their best to torture these innate beings who had lost their Dantian.

    Seeing the eldest brother getting angry, the other six men and women were also frightened.

    The man in black robe turned to look at his brothers: "Were you talking about me just now?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 16, Tribesmen

    "Senior Brother, in the maze set up by Master, there is an enemy who sneaked in. He looks like a young man." The handsome young man named Xiao Qi continued, "But his strength is astonishing, even Master  One of your spiritual beasts, Black Needle, was killed, and I almost lost my life."

    The man in black robe frowned: "Oh? So powerful?"

    "It's very powerful. The enemy is also a master of Qi and body training, so he should be at the Xiantian Perfection level. Only the senior brother can kill him."

    "Once the eldest brother's drunken saliva comes out, no matter how powerful he is, he will definitely be knocked unconscious and caught without a fight."

    ????????????????????????????????????????"

    The man in black robe glanced at the group of brothers: "Just one invading enemy has left you all helpless! Huh, Master is refining magic weapons now, and there is no room for distraction. Since the six of you can't do other things well, just  I personally torture these innate beings so that I can help Master refine the magic weapon."

    "Yes, senior brother." The six men and women responded in unison, and then one by one they picked up various torture instruments on the ground and walked towards the innate creatures.

    These bound innate beings whose Dantians have been destroyed are almost all from Yanshan.  As for the innate creatures in other places, there are very few, because most of them have been tortured to death long ago, and even the dozens that are not dead now are almost dead.

    "Refining Qi and body as well as cultivating? Innate perfection? I want to see it." The man in black robe snorted and strode out immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    "Three talents are the foundation." Ji Ning, who was protected by water and fire lotuses, was sitting cross-legged, muttering silently, while looking at the surrounding formation, "Among the five elements, water and soil are the main onesthe source of change is in these directions."

    A huge formation model was naturally formed in his mind, and the mystery of the formation's operation was fully explained.

    Ji Ning stood up immediately.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    In an instant, it turned into a phantom and changed directions several times in a row. The faster it went, the greater the pressure on the formation, and the more realistic and false the formation was.

    "This formation model is more mysterious than I thought." Ji Ning shook his head, "If I see formation flags, arrays and the like, I can quickly understand the mystery of this formation." Knowing that this is a purple formation,  The Zifu monk may have been unable to separate himself from the formation controlled by the Fu monks for some special reasons and never came to deal with him.

    But Ji Ning knew that it was just that they couldn't separate themselves for the time being. Once they were separated, the Zifu cultivator himself was strong, and with the help of the formation in the maze, he would almost die.

    "The formation must be broken."

    Time is running out. Under this invisible pressure, Ji Ning is still trying his best to understand the formation, and his understanding of the formation is constantly improving.  Thanks to the foundation of his previous life, the strength of his soul in this life, and the formation experience left behind by Sanxian, the combination of these three aspects has resulted in astonishing progress.  But there is still a long way to go to break through the formation formed by the Zifu monks.

    The great formation set up by the monks of the Zi Mansion must be broken with force and broken by force!  Naturally, people at the same level can¡¯t do it, and even Wanxiang Zhenren may have a hard time.  As for Ji Ning, there was no doubt that he could only find a way to uncover the secrets of the formation, and only then could he easily break through the formation.  Want to break the law with force?  Too bad.

    "Woo!" The black fog in front seemed to have faded, and a black figure could be vaguely seen in the distance. The black figure was looking at Ji Ning who was sitting cross-legged with interest, "Controlling water and fire? That protective lotus seems to be very extraordinary."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The man in black robe is holding a porcelain bottle in one hand at the moment, and has uncorked it. The porcelain bottle is beginning to release bursts of intoxicating smell. This porcelain bottle contains drunken ambergris. If you drink the drunken ambergris directly,  , I am afraid that Master Wanxiang will be drunk directly. Of course, it is difficult for Master Wanxiang to drink it, because the other party will smell it as soon as he smells it.

    The smell of drunken ambergris alone will make the innate creature almost fall into coma immediately after smelling it.  As a senior brother, he had to be given this drunken dragon's saliva by his master, so that he could quietly capture so many innate creatures.

    ¡°Pour, pour, pour!¡± The black figure looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged, felt a scent of fragrance pass into his nose, and his body suddenly felt weak and his head was dizzy. However, the innate body of gods and demons achieved through the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" was far superior to ordinary bodies of gods and demons.  How many.  Although he felt faintly dizzy, the divine power in his body quickly resisted this feeling.

    "Which villain is pulling tricks behind his back!" Ji Ning stood up and shouted loudly!

    "Hahaha, it's true that the innate beings who have refined their bodies from gods and demons are very difficult to get drunk." The man in black robe from a distance came over, "The innate beings who have refined their bodies from gods and demons have already become gods and demons. It's no less difficult to get drunk."  Because of the Zifu monk who was drunk and refining Qi. Therefore, the innate creatures I captured in Yanshan were all Qi Refining.??days.  "

    "The Qi Refining Xiantian will fall down at the first smell, and once the Dantian is destroyed, there is no resistance. But the God and Demon Body Refining can grow out even if it makes a hole in the Dantian. It is the most difficult to control. And it has to torture the Death God and Demon Body Refining.  Innately, it¡¯s too difficult.¡± The man in black robe sighed to himself.

    Ji Ning was staring at the man in black robes in the distance, holding two swords in his hands, and he was extremely cautious, because the man in the distance put invisible pressure on him when he came It was the domineering spirit of the God-Demon Body Refiner.  Aura, it was obvious that the man had already activated the divine power in his body, and would take action at any time when he was in a peak state.

    "You mean catching innate creatures?" Ji Ning stared at him.

    The man in black robe did not answer the question, and looked at Ji Ning with a half-smile but not a smile: "If I guessed correctly, you should be Ji Ning, the young master of the Ji family."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    This is an era of tribes where communication relies on shouting and transportation relies on running. Only some of the tribe¡¯s senior leaders know Ji Ning¡¯s name.  Even if he knew it, he wouldn't be able to recognize Ji Ning

    "It seems that I guessed it right." The man in black robe sighed, "In the entire Yanshan land, people who are so young and look like innate beings are even considered to be innately perfect by my junior brothers and sisters. I am afraid that only three feet of the city wall can collapse.  I just kicked Mr. Ji Ning away from Jiang Sansi."

    "You know a lot." Ji Ning looked at the other party.

    The man in black robe sighed: "Of course I have to know a lot. I have been ordered by Master to capture a large number of innate beings in Yanshan. Of course I have to know more about them first. I know the information about each innate being in Yanshan. If I don't know about it in advance,  , if I accidentally kicked the iron plate, I would be in trouble! For example, your father Ji Yichuan He was born perfect a long time ago. I even suspect that he is already a monk of the Zifu. I will not arrest such a person.  .¡±

    "Once I know the details, I can catch them accurately. So many innate beings have disappeared in Yanshan, but no one knows who did it." The man in black robe looked at Ji Ning, "You are young and you are so strong.  You are the only one in the entire Yanshan Mountain, not to mention that this is the territory of the Ji Clan¡¯s West Mansion, and you belong to the Ji Clan¡¯s West Mansion.¡±

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    There are so many innate creatures missing in Yanshan?  Why don't you know?

    In fact, these things have just happened recently. To capture the innate creatures, you must be quick. If you capture them suddenly, it will probably take a few days until the other party finds out. It will probably take some time for the entire tribe to make a decision.  Therefore, we must catch a large number of people crazily and quickly, and cannot catch them slowly. Once the major forces in Yanshan react and set up special traps, it will be dangerous.

    "Nearly a hundred innate creatures have disappeared in Yanshan." The man in black robe looked at Ji Ning, "Because this place is close to the Ji Clan, more of the Ji Clan has disappeared, twenty-four in total. Some are directly under your Ji Clan, and some of you  For the tribes under Ji¡¯s command, Ji¡¯s territory is so large, I¡¯m afraid you Ji¡¯s still may not be able to calculate an accurate number of missing innate creatures.¡±

    Ji Ning was horrified.

    Ji family, unexpectedly, so many innate creatures have disappeared?

    "Some of your Ji family's Xifu have also disappeared. I'll tell you some names. I guess you know them too." The man in black robe said, "Ji Wuyu, Ji Shan, Waqiong, Zhentu, and Mengyu, these five people are all direct subordinates."  You should know each other from Ji's Xifu."

    "ah!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s face turned pale.

    Ji Wuyu is Ji Lie's son, Ji Lie's best son.  Ji Lie's line and his direct line had been fiercely fighting for the position of the next Palace Master, and Ji Wuyu was the most active one. There was a time when Ji Ning disliked this person very much.

    Ji Shan is an innate being in the young area of ??Ji's Xifu. Although he is not the leader, Ji's Xifu also looks forward to him. After all, his surname is Ji, and he also belongs to the direct lineage.

    Waqiong is a new innate being cultivated and absorbed by the Ji clan's Xifu. Ji Ning has seen him many times when he was in Xifu City. Every time Waqiong sees Ji Ning, he bows slightly and calls out, "Master Ji Ning"!

    "Zhentu, that's one of the twenty commanders of the Ji family!"

    Mengyu Mengyu Mengyu!  !  !

    "Master Mengyu!" Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    Master Mengyu taught him archery, and he was the one he was most familiar with among the five.

    Five people.

    I am familiar with them all. After all, I have grown up in Xifu City since I was a child. Which of the group of innate creatures in Xifu City have I not seen before?  I can see this group of people every year at the Piaoxue Palace gathering. I am so familiar with them. They are my clan members in this life!  Among them were some whom I once hated, some who were my direct lineage, some who had some friendship with me, and some who taught me how to practice archery!

    "You"Ji Ning's face turned pale.

    "You know them all, haha." The man in black robe suddenly shouted loudly, "Ji Wuyu, Ji Shan, Waqiong, Zhentu, Mengyu, Ji Ning, the son of your Ji family's Xifu, is in the formation.  Your Master Ji Ning will come to accompany you soon! Hahaha"

    The sound was so loud that it spread directly into the distant mountains.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 17, Killing Madness

    Inside the mountain.

    Meng Yu had blood stains on his body and was being tied to an iron pillar. He had been in despair since the first day he came to this purgatory-like place. At this moment, he was gritting his teeth and enduring the pain while still provoking: "That's it."  Have some strength? Be tough, be tough, my good son, did you not drink milk when you were a child?"

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Your Mr. Ji Ning will come to accompany you soon! Hahaha" The laughter came in.

    "Ji Ning!" The bearded Mengyu trembled, and then screamed with all his strength, "Master Ji Ning, run away! There are cultivators here who are refining evil magic weapons!"

    Next to Meng Yu, Ji Wuyu, who had pigtails, was already drooping his head and was exhausted, but he raised his head in excitement and murmured: "Ji Ning? Ji Ning?"

    "Ji Ning! Run away! Go!" Ji Wuyu also screamed, screaming with all his strength.

    Although he also wanted someone from his father's lineage to succeed him as the head of the palace, now that he lost, he was convinced.  Ji Ning is the next head of their Ji Clan¡¯s West Mansion!  He also sees Ji Ning's talent. Ji's Western Mansion will definitely become more powerful because of Ji Ning. He has been caught here by Eliminate Dantian. He doesn't want Ji's Western Mansion's most promising genius, Ji's  The next head of the West Palace also died here. This is Ji's shame!

    "Run away!" Ji Wuyu howled.

    ¡°Master Ji Ning, leave quickly!¡± Ji Shanye shouted.

    They were caught here, and they often saw evil ghosts appearing underground, and the comments of the six men and women in gorgeous clothes made them understand what a devil's cave this is!

    ¡­¡­

    Black fog filled the surroundings, and anxious roars came from the distance.

    "Master Ji Ning, run away quickly! There are immortal cultivators here who are refining evil magic weapons!"

    "Mr. Ji Ning, leave quickly."

    "Escape."

    Although his voice was hoarse from being tortured, he could still identify him because he was familiar.

    "Refining evil magic weapons?" Ji Ning suppressed the anger in his heart and stared at the man in black robe.

    The man in black robe chuckled strangely and said: "The genius of the Ji family, the great Master Ji Ning don't be anxious and don't get angry. They will all die, and you will die too." He just wanted Ji Ning to be so angry that he would be so angry.  When he is extremely angry, he will lose his cool. If he is not calm, then he will naturally have greater control over this battle.

    Having been on the run for many years, the man in black robe also understands that no opponent should be underestimated.  Even though Mr. Ji Ning is just a young man in front of him.

    "Go to hell!" Ji Ning was like a tiger descending from the mountain, charging straight into Ji Ning's face with unstoppable momentum.

    "Hmph, you are so ungrateful and you are still a genius? After all, you are too young." The man in black robe thought to himself. He held a long black shuttle in each hand and began to greet Xiang Jinning like a ghost. The two black shuttles in his hands  He also stabbed Ji Ning, and the moment the two got closer¡ª¡ª

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    The two black shuttles actually shot out black nails one after another, covering Ji Ning. Because the distance was too close and the black nails were too sudden, even if Ji Ning's sword skills were powerful, it would be difficult to block them all. Fortunately, Ji Ning's body was surrounded by  The surrounding protective water and fire lotus resisted the black nail, causing the black nail to barely penetrate one layer before falling down. When the black nail fell to the ground, the ground instantly made a hissing sound.

    "They are all coated with poison." The Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand stabbed the black-robed man angrily.

    The figure of the man in black robe is like a ghost. The two black shuttles in his hands can only barely resist, and sometimes they will release black nails.

    "What a powerful Ji Ning." The man in black robe was secretly shocked, "His protective lotus flower is so powerful that it actually affects my body skills. Fortunately, my robe is transformed from magic weapon armor, otherwise it would just be  The protective lotus flower will probably make all my clothes fall into pieces."

    "Poof!"

    A ray of sword light instantly penetrated the arm of the man in black robe. The man in black robe immediately retreated away from his feet. His expression gradually became ferocious: "Your protective lotus flower is so mysterious. My black blood nails are all gone."  It can't be broken, but it seems that we can still break the law with force." The two black shuttles in his hand disappeared out of thin air, followed by a long hexagonal black stick that appeared in his hand, and at the same time, the body of the man in black robe began to faintly surround  As the flames ignited, a powerful aura began to spread.

    "Stick?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    He had discovered during the previous fight that the man in black robe was really weak in using the black shuttle, but his sudden use of the black blood nail was more vicious.  Now that the opponent was using a long stick, Ji Ning understoodthis was the weapon the opponent was good at.

    "The stick is a long and heavy weapon." Ji Ning secretly said, "Most of the body refiners of gods and demons like to use heavy weapons."??Magic weapon, use force to break the law.  "

    "Take the move." The man in black robe turned into a black shadow and raised the long stick in his hand high. In an instant, the long stick quickly grew in size and weight. The long stick itself may weigh tens of thousands of kilograms.  Heavy, it hit Ji Ning head-on!

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in his hand.

    Bang!

    There was a loud noise, and Ji Ning himself flew backwards, plowing a deep ditch on the ground. The jaws of his hands were cracked by the shock, and the blood stained the hilt of the sword red.

    "Such a lot of strength, much stronger than mine. Although I am only at the fourth level of the Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram, I can compete with the average gods and demons in the late stage of body refining. This man in black robe is actually stronger than me.  I'm afraid that the body refining of gods and demons is innately perfect." Ji Ning understood that he had truly met his opponent.

    It is much more difficult to kill a god-demonic body-refining innate.

    "I see how many sticks you can take from me." The black-robed man's eyes were faintly green, and he strode forward with the momentum of a dragon. When he approached Ji Ning, he sent the long stick in his hand forward - straight towards Huanglong!

    "The stick is powerful! The sword is skillful!" Ji Ning shouted lowly, and saw a pair of cyan wings appear out of thin air behind him. These wings seemed to be made of steel. They were exactly the thousands of dollars Ji Ning received in Shuifu.  A flying wing magic weapon found among the magic weapons.

    "Wind Shadow Step" is only the foundation of the magical power "Wind Wing Escape". It is even more powerful to use this magical power after having wings, which can be said to be even more powerful.

    Wow!

    I saw Ji Ning's wings vibrating, and he suddenly looked like a roc, extremely fast and strange, like a gust of wind blowing, constantly changing direction.  The Beiming double swords in his hands greeted the black-robed man again and again.

    "Yeah, yeah!" The man in black robes completely fell into madness. The real energy also drove the runes on the long stick, making the power of the gravity runes continue to increase. A long stick was like a hill. Fortunately, he was a god and demon.  A master who has perfected his body innately, otherwise he would not be able to use such heavy weapons at all.

    "No matter how heavy the stick is, if it can't hit anyone, what's the use? Go to hell!" Ji Ning also seemed to be possessed by a demon. The invisible pressure brought by the existence of the Zifu monks and the Ji clan members who were imprisoned and tortured all made Ji Ning  His heart seemed to be burning.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Ji Ning relied on his magical wings to be as fast as a ghost, and even faster than the black-robed man's body skills. The Beiming Sword in his hand that had undergone blood refining was even more sharp, and his swordsmanship that contained the 'true meaning of the Tao' was a complete victory in terms of realm.  Man in black robe.

    "Poof!" A big hole was stabbed in the abdomen, but it quickly shrank and then became completely intact.

    "Wow!" A big wound was made on the back.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± There was a scar on his face.

    "Yeah!!!" The man in black robe was so beaten that he went crazy. With his body that can be said to be invincible and the stick technique that combines nature and man, it is too easy to ravage the innate perfection of general Qi refining.  Unexpectedly, we encountered a tough situation this time.  Although the opponent is quite different in strength, he is also a master of the body refining of gods and demons, and is obviously higher in the realm of swordsmanship!

    Bang!

    Ji Ning flew away after being rubbed by the long stick, and retreated after being hit. Although his hands were often shocked and the skin cracked, they were intact in an instant.  After all, the sword technique was more powerful in its secrets. Ji Ning only suffered a small loss, but the opponent was really dancing on the line of death. As long as Ji Ning pierced the vital part of the head, he would be dead.

    "Poof!" Using two swords at the same time is unpredictable. Dancing on the line of death will always cause the horse to stumble.

    Poof!

    The black-robed man's abdomen was instantly passed by a sword light, and a huge wound appeared. He fell to the ground and his body was divided into two parts.

    "It's awesome." The man in black robe gritted his teeth, "But, just go to hell."

    Wow.

    Just as Ji Ning's wings shook and his swords rushed towards the man in black robe, a bottle appeared in one of the hands of the man in black robe. He suddenly smashed it on the ground. When the bottle hit the rocky ground, it exploded and exploded.  The white mist filled the air in an instant. Ji Ning saw that the situation was not going well and rushed back, but the faint fragrance had already entered his nose. Although he had already stopped breathing, the smell was still eroding from his body.

    "Turn into a puddle of water!" The man in black robe gritted his teeth and stared at Ji Ning. The two parts of his body quickly came together and began to sew together automatically.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 18 Crazy Howling

    The white mist in this bottle is the essence extracted from the corpse evil. It is in the form of mist. Once it gets on the body, it will quickly erode the body until it becomes a puddle of water!  Even the senior brother himself, who has reached innate perfection, must rely on antidotes to survive.  The young man in front of him was obviously inferior to him in terms of strength, and as far as he knew, Mr. Ji Ning had not been able to break through to Xiantian for a long time.

    "Even if you are as talented as a demon, you are far inferior to me in refining the body of gods and demons. Even if I can't bear it, you will definitely die." The man in black robe looked expectantly.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed. What kind of master and disciple he really is!  Ji Ning had previously concluded that the Zifu monk was probably good at using poison, and the guy in black robe in front of him was also good at using poison.

    The white mist eroded, and Ji Ning felt numbness instantly eroding his whole body.

    "Hold it!" The red divine power surged in Ji Ning's body, and the powerful vitality in the body of the gods and demons was also driving away the poison.

    "Death!" Ji Ning tried his best to suppress and expel the essence of the zombie evil in his body, and at the same time, the magic weapon wings behind his back flew out with a roar, directly towards the black-robed man lying on the ground.  Regardless of whether he can expel the essence of the corpse evil, he must first kill the person in front of him.  Otherwise, how unwilling it would be to wait until oneself is poisoned and the other person is still alive!

    "Hahaha, the harder you move, the faster you will die." The man in black robe was also holding a six-edged long stick, and stepped on the ground with a rumble. Every step made the ground tremble, and it was obvious that he had exhausted all his strength, "Go to hell!  " He raised the six-edged stick in his hand high, and it hit Ning like a mountain pressing down on top.

    brush!  brush!  Ji Ning relied on the Wind Wing Escape Technique to turn into an arc like a ghost and attack the man in black robe from the side.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Ji Ning swooped forward, and the long stick in the black-robed man's hand naturally changed direction slightly to meet Xiang Ji Ning. The two had fought many times, and they both understood how terrifying the other was.  The man in black robe is strong, but Ji Ning has mysterious swordsmanship and is good at using two swords.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A stone as big as a head that was next to him suddenly flew up and hit the man in black robe directly on the head with lightning speed.  Because the distance was too close, the stone suddenly flew out from behind The man in black robe didn't have eyes on his back, and by the time he faintly felt the fluctuations in the air, it was already too late!

    "Bang!" The stone moved with astonishing speed under Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts, as if a late-stage congenital god-demonic body-refining master was holding the stone and smashing it on his head with all his strength.

    The stone shattered.

    The man in black robe was bleeding from his head and staggered at the same time.

    "Dang!" "Chi!"

    Two sword lights, one blocked the six-edged stick, and the other sword light penetrated directly through the face of the black-robed man and stabbed out from the back of the head!  Bring out a little blood from the brain.

    Bang!

    The power contained in the six-edged stick still made Ji Ning take a few steps back, and he naturally drew the long sword. There was a hole between the eyebrows of the black-robed man, but it could no longer be closed.  Not to mention him, even if Ji Ning was stabbed through the vital part of his head, he would definitely die.

    "You, you" The powerful vitality of the god-demonic body refining gave the man in black robes a glimmer of life. He stared at Ji Ning and tried his best to open his mouth, "You"

    Immediately, the whole person fell backward, causing the ground to shake.

    "Hoo, ho, ho." Ji Ning stood there and his breathing was a little messed up. He stared at the corpse in front of him. He understood that the other party was unwilling to die and died in confusion.  I'm afraid this black-robed senior brother was wondering why his head was suddenly attacked from behind when he died. Who was attacking behind him?

    Spiritual Thought is Ji Ning¡¯s ultimate move.

    Once used, if the enemy is not killed, the enemy can escape immediately by using the escape talisman. I am afraid that even the Zifu monk will know his spiritual means by then.  So if you don't use it, it's enough. Once you use it, you must kill the enemy.

    Ji Ning had been fighting with him before, but because he was poisoned, Ji Ning could not delay, so he used his spiritual mind to control the stone.

    There is almost no difference in strength between the two, and there is no mistake in a life-and-death battle. The stone hit the head with endless force, and the black-robed man's stick skills were completely messed up. Naturally, let alone defense, Ji Ning was unpredictable.  The result was that Ji Ning's sword pierced the vital part of his head.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning laughed, raised his head and howled, "Come on, come on, I'll kill each one, as many as there are! Hahaha"

    Ji Ning was extremely crazy at this moment.

    Being in a desperate situation, with his tribe trapped there, and with little chance of survival, Ji Ning naturally became even more crazy. It was naturally extremely satisfying to kill a master of the enemy.

    There are ravines everywhere on the ground, and there are also deep pits and gravel everywhere. After all, Ji Ning¡¯s sword technique previously triggered the power of heaven and earth, and the opponent was also extremely powerful, so there was naturally a circle around him.??Broken.

    "Poison?" Ji Ning could already feel the corpse evil essence gradually receding under the expulsion of his own red light power and the body's natural vitality. "It seems that there is still nothing that can be done about my body of a god and demon."

    Ji Ning is different from the black-robed senior brother.

    The man in black robe could not withstand this poison But Ji Ning practiced the first method of body refining between gods and demons. The divine power of Chiming was born from the fusion of the power of the lunar yin and the power of the sun, and the divine body was conceived from the true fire of the sun and the true water of the lunar lunar sky.  born.  In essence, it is infinitely stronger than other bodies of gods and demons.

    "This person in black robe is obviously much stronger than the one before. He is probably in a very high position in this force. He may have some secrets about this formation." Ji Ning searched the body of the senior brother in black robe, but unfortunately

    The Zifu cultivator himself was not actually good at formations. He only set up formations according to the script. Of course, Ji Ning could not find any information about this confusing formation from his disciples.

    "But he has a lot of Taoist talismans and earthen jars on him." Ji Ning also collected them, but he didn't have time to check the jars. Firstly, he didn't dare to pull out the stoppers to prevent poisoning. Secondly, he didn't understand after looking at them.  It is better to concentrate on understanding the formations to improve your abilities in formations. The most important thing is to break the formations early.

    ******

    In the belly of the mountain.

    Six men and women in gorgeous clothes are torturing these innate beings under the orders of the eldest brother.

    "Haha, if my senior brother takes action, your Mr. Ji Ning will definitely die."

    "I heard what Senior Brother said in the formation, that Young Master Ji Ning seems to be still a teenager? Xiaoqi, you are almost thirty this year, is that Young Master Ji Ning younger than you?" The six men and women said to each other.  .

    Not far away, I saw a tied bald man with scars on his body yelling: "Master Ji Ning of the Ji family is only eleven or twelve years old this year. Compared with him, you are like earthworms on the ground and compared to the dragon in the sky."  Compare!"

    "Shut up." The servant next to him immediately took the soldering iron and burned it directly on him.

    "Six idiots! Still competing with Mr. Ji Ning!"

    "It's so bad that I don't know where it went."

    "Hahaha, I'm almost thirty years old, and I still compare myself to Mr. Ji Ning. I laugh so much that my stomach hurts."

    I saw the nearly 100 innate creatures from Yanshan shouting and making fun of each other.

    ¡°Hit me, beat me.¡± All six men and women shouted angrily.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Come on, come on, I'll kill each one, as many as there are! Hahaha" There was hysteria in that crazy voice, and there was incomparable madness.

    "What." The expressions of the six men and women changed.

    They were all sure that it was not the senior brother¡¯s voice, it could only be the voice of the trapped Young Master Ji Ning.

    "Is it Eldest Brother?" They all panicked. Eldest Brother is undoubtedly the strongest among them. Even if he doesn't use many insidious methods, he is extremely powerful.

    "Elder brother!"

    "Elder brother!"

    The six men and women shouted outside, but their senior brother did not answer them.

    "If you want to find your senior brother, go to the underworld." A wild and arrogant voice came from a distance.

    "Elder brother is dead." The six men and women looked at each other with shock in their eyes.

    "Killed by an eleven or twelve-year-old boy."

    "You are only eleven or twelve years old, and you can kill our senior brother? Is there such a monster? There is no such monster in our sect. I am afraid that only the top tribes with immortals in the legend have such monsters.  Right." The six men and women were all shocked. They had all seen big scenes.

    Your own sect is also a big sect.

    But they have never seen someone become like this at the age of eleven or twelve.

    ¡°Kakaka~~~¡± I saw the iron plate on the ground in the center of the mountain began to rotate, revealing the dark and deep cave. There was a faint green light at the entrance of the cave, and the cold atmosphere made the six men and women shiver.

    "Gan'er!" The high-pitched voice trembled, "That person named Ji Ning killed Gan'er, he must die, he must die!!!"

    The six men and women were all trembling. As for the servants, they were all trembling. No one knew what the ancestor would do when he got angry.

    "That guy named Ji Ning is only eleven or twelve years old? What a monster. If he wasn't an enemy, I would definitely introduce him to the sect. But he killed Gan'er! He must die!" The high-pitched voice was filled with anger.  "Xiao Qi, come in."

    "Go in?" The handsome young man was surprised.

    He has never entered the secret room underground in the heart of the mountain, it is forbidden.??.

    "Come in quickly." The high-pitched voice was full of anger.

    "Yes." The handsome young man did not dare to hesitate any longer, swallowed his throat, walked to the dark hole, and jumped into the hole.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4, Water Mansion, Chapter 19, Erosion of the Heart

    The entrance to the cave was deep and almost straight, nearly a hundred feet deep. The handsome young man jumped down and used his innate true energy to make his whole body as light as a feather. At the same time, he occasionally grabbed a handful on the wall of the deep cave to slow down his speed. After a while, he finally stepped on the ground.  .

    "This is really deep. Hey, where is Master's secret room?" The handsome young man looked around and carefully walked along the winding passage. There was already a dazzling green light in front of him, and soon he saw the stone door opened.  , there is a green light inside the stone gate, and there are also waves of heart-trembling fluctuations.

    "Master." The handsome young man shouted outside the stone gate.

    "Come in." A high-pitched voice shouted.

    "Yes." The handsome young man suppressed his fear and walked in. This was a sealed stone chamber about ten feet in diameter. In the center of the stone chamber was a huge stone. On the huge stone sat a man wearing a wide black robe and a black robe.  A man with long hair and a thin and pale face. This man's eyes were shining with a faint green light, and his whole body had an evil aura that seemed to be substantial.

    In front of him was a large cauldron. There was a burning but chilling green flame on the cauldron. Above the green flame was suspended a simple blood-red cloth flag. There were even more pictures on the cloth flag.  The looming ferocious faces were screaming and roaring at each other silently, killing and devouring each other.

    The entire cloth flag is surrounded by a layer of black light visible to the naked eye.

    "Sin!" The handsome young man's heart trembled, "A big sin."

    There are merits in doing good things, and there are sins in doing evil things.

    People who have committed serious sins naturally have a frightening evil aura, but it is so shocking that there are sins visible to the naked eye on the cloth flag.

    "This is basically a magic weapon bred from endless sins." The handsome young man was frightened and couldn't help but be greedy. He knew very well that refining a magic weapon for such great sins would be extremely terrifying when it experienced three disasters and nine tribulations, but  The power of this magic weapon itself is also extremely astonishing. This is why some evil methods can obviously cause serious sins, but there are still many immortal cultivators who continue to learn them.

    Because this evil way is accelerated, it can even fight across levels.

    "No wonder Master said that once he masters the magic weapon, even Master Wanxiang will not be afraid." The handsome young man held his breath.

    "Xiao Qi." The man with long hair disheveled and sitting cross-legged made a high-pitched voice, "Gan'er is my first disciple, just like my son! This Ji Ning kills my son, how can I, Zishan, spare him?"

    The handsome young man lowered his head.

    "I want to refine a magic weapon, and I can't separate myself." Bo Zishan glanced at the handsome young man with his green eyes. Refining such a sinful magic weapon itself is extremely dangerous. During the refining process, he was counterattacked and was bitten to death by countless evil ghosts.  There are also people who are in a state of despair. Of course, you can stop it by force, but the cost will be high.

    "Xiao Qi, I will give you a portion of 'Erotic Heart Powder'." A porcelain bottle appeared out of thin air in the palm of Bo Zishan's left hand. Bo Zishan threw it away and flew directly towards the handsome young man.

    The handsome young man connected and looked at the porcelain bottle in his hand in horror: "Erotic Heart Powder?"

    He has also heard of the name of Erosion Heart Powder.

    The value of this porcelain bottle of Corroding Heart Powder alone is more precious than an advanced magic weapon.  I don¡¯t know how many Zifu monks died under the influence of Erosion Heart Powder. This Erosion Heart Powder has become increasingly difficult to obtain. His master was also from a sect with many connections so he could obtain this terrible poison.

    "If I hadn't been unable to separate myself, how would I have wasted a portion of the Heart-Eclipsing Powder?" Bo Zi Shanjian said carefully, "Remember, if the porcelain bottle is smashed within ten feet of Ji Ning, he will definitely be poisoned. Once the Heart-Eclipsing Powder is  Corroded into the body, although the poisonous effect takes three days to take effect slowly, but once the poison is eliminated, it is almost impossible to get rid of it. He is a born soul who is born in the body refining of gods and demons, even if he is practicing the legendary body refining of gods and demons.  One Dharma Sect, Chi Ming Nine Heavens Diagram, is bound to die!"

    The handsome young man nodded.

    "Remember, be careful yourself and stay away. If you are poisoned, come to me again and I will give you the antidote." Bo Zishan said.

    "I am still confident in just releasing the poison." The handsome young man said.

    "Go." Boy Zishan's eyes fell on the blood-red cloth flag burned by the green flames. Countless ghosts appeared from time to time on the cloth flag, screaming and roaring madly at Boy Zishan. Boy Zishan  His green eyes were still cold and cold.

    The handsome young man retreated respectfully, then quickly jumped up along the deep cave, sometimes grabbing some protrusions on the stone wall, and soon got out of the cave entrance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The iron plates rotated, and the hole was closed again.

    ¡­¡­

    Black mist fills the air.

    Surrounded by lotus flowers of water and fire, Ji Ning's soul is performing deductions at high speed. Formation models appear one after another in the sea of ??consciousness. The formation's structure?It is also constantly changing.  During this crazy research, Ji Ning's understanding of formations was also constantly improving.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly felt palpitations.

    With a soul as powerful as his, he could sense the coming terrible danger.  The last time the soul felt this way was when the ancient water mansion was about to pass the third level.  But this time the feeling was even stronger than last time, as if no matter how hard I tried to break free, I couldn't escape the coming crisis.

    "Danger?" Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked around.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The black mist in front of the left side unexpectedly separated automatically. At the same time, a large number of white silk threads enveloped it instantly. In the distance, it was the handsome young man holding a fly whisk in one hand and a Taoist charm in the other.  The white threads on the fly whisk approached Ji Ning in an instant.

    "Hmph." Two swords appeared in Ji Ning's hands, and the water and fire lotus went to resist the white thread.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The moment the thousands of white silk threads collided with the water and fire lotus, something seemed to explode. Only then did Ning realize that the thousands of white silk threads were wrapped around a porcelain vase, and the porcelain vase was shattered at the moment of contact.  Seeing the porcelain bottle shattered, the extremely terrifying crisis that his soul sensed became even more intense, causing Ji Ning's expression to change.

    "There must be something inside the porcelain bottle." Ji Ning is not a fool, but he can't see it at all, it is colorless and tasteless!

    The handsome young man in the distance immediately put away his fly whisk as soon as the porcelain bottle exploded, and used his escape technique to escape and disappear in an instant.

    "This, this porcelain vase" Ji Ning felt uneasy for a while.

    "ah."

    Suddenly, there was a stabbing pain in his heart. Ji Ning turned pale and covered his chest. The red power in his body immediately began to search the whole body, but no matter how much he searched, he couldn't find any trace of toxin.  However, the heart was gradually stabbing in waves, and there was a dull pain everywhere in the body, which was impossible to stop. Even the head was aching.

    "What should I do? The toxins are eroding my whole body, and my red-brilliant divine power cannot sense it, nor can my spiritual sense detect it." At this moment, Ji Ning remembered the words of the black old cow in the water mansion, don't underestimate any opponent, especially  Immortal cultivator.

    Immortal cultivators have different methods. Just a dose of poison from the opponent can kill you. No matter how powerful you are in fighting, others will not fight you at all.

    This is the cultivator!

    No one knows what methods will be used

    "Hahaha." A proud laugh came from the distance, "Jin Ning, no matter how talented you are, you will definitely die."

    In the formation, Ji Ning's face was ugly. Although he could not sense the toxin with his Chi Ming divine power and divine will, he could faintly feel the pain in his body. This invisible toxin was gradually eroding his whole body. Although it was eroding  It's very slow, but it's so steady that even the powerful vitality of my own body of gods and demons can't drive it away.

    "What a powerful poison. It is colorless, odorless and cannot be detected." Ji Ning was secretly shocked. "Although it does not act instantly like ordinary poisons, it seems to be deeply embedded in every cell and cannot be eradicated at all. If this continues, I'm afraid  My body will be finished in three or two days."

    "Three or two days?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.

    "In these last three or two days, even if I die, I have to break the formation." Ji Ning's heart burned with soaring anger, "Kill them all one by one. Maybe with luck, I can get the antidote from them."

    "There is no way out."

    "We must break the formation!"

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, surrounded by protective lotus flowers, and frantically tried his best to deduce the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    In the heart of the mountain.

    After the handsome young man walked in, he glanced at Meng Yu, Ji Wuyu and other Ji clan members who looked shocked and angry, as well as some Ji clan members from Ji's East, Bei, Nan and Zong mansions who were also angry.  Look at him.

    "What are you looking at? Young Master Ji Ning has been poisoned and will definitely die within three days." The handsome young man was extremely confident, "Don't mention him, even the monks of the Zifu will die if they are poisoned."

    "My ancestor of the Ji family will definitely come."

    "I will definitely kill you all and save Mr. Ji Ning."

    Meng Yu and others did not want to believe that Ji Ning would die.

    "Hahaha, your ancestor?" The handsome young man laughed wildly, "How can a small tribe like you in Yanshan have such poison. Even within my sect, such poison is difficult to obtain. Don't look at me,  I won¡¯t tell you what poison it is.¡±

    "Go to hell."

    "You will definitely die."

    The people of the Ji clan were cursing one by one, and even the other bound innate creatures were cursing.Despair cursed.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the inner city of Ji's Xifu City.

    Ji Yichuan was accompanying his wife Yu Chixue, looking out the door from time to time.

    Suddenly, through the door, he saw two people on the back of a blue flame bird high in the sky. One was Ji Honghua in red, and the other was an old man in gray robe with long fiery red hair. Ji Yichuan recognized it at a glance  That person is the real pillar of the entire Ji clan¡ªJi Jiuhuo, the head of the Ji clan!

    "Xue'er, Xue'er, the clan leader is here." Ji Yichuan shouted.

    ? **

    Please vote for recommendation and support Tomato, thank you!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 4 Water Mansion Chapter 20 Waiting for the Child (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    The green flame bird landed in the yard, and Ji Jiuhuo, who was wearing a gray robe and had fiery red hair, strolled down and reached the door of the house in two steps.

    "Yichuan." Ji Jiuhuo's smile makes people feel at peace. Legend has it that Ji Jiuhuo also had an extremely fiery temper when he was young. However, because Ji Jiuhuo has lived for nearly four hundred years, he is the oldest in the entire Ji family's Xifu.  He was only over a hundred years old, so naturally the things about Ji Jiuhuo's youth were just legends.

    "Clan leader." Ji Yichuan looked at the clan leader with an anxious look in his eyes, "Xue'er"

    "I've heard what Honghua said." Ji Jiuhuo nodded, "Let me take a look first."

    "Yes." Ji Yichuan immediately went ahead. At this moment, Yuchixue had already gotten out of bed, and he also saluted respectfully: "Yuchixue has met the clan leader."

    Ji Jiuhuo said: "You are weak now. Lie down first. Don't worry about courtesy."

    Yuchixue was half-lying on the bed, while Ji Jiuhuo sat on a stool beside him, stretched out a finger and put it on Yuchixue's wrist. He tapped it lightly and suddenly a fiery red light spread quickly.  It enveloped Yuchixue's whole body. At this moment, Yuchixue seemed to be enveloped in flames.

    Ji Yichuan watched nervously from the side, while Ji Jiuhuo closed his eyes.

    After a long cup of tea, the fiery red light covering Yuchixue's body disappeared, and Ji Jiuhuo opened his eyes. Facing the expectant Ji Yichuan, Ji Jiuhuo couldn't help sighing and shaking his head gently: "  The root of the disease is so deep that there is no way to cure it.¡±

    "Ah." Ji Yichuan's face turned pale.

    Ji Jiuhuo added: "Your wife was also innately perfect at that time. She was injured in that disaster. It was too late to treat her at that time, but your wife still used the secret technique of consuming life On the already seriously injured  Another stabbing hit the body, and the root of the disease is deep! Unless there is a pill suitable for mortals to extend their lifespan, there is no other way."

    "A pill suitable for mortals to extend their lifespan?" Ji Yichuan looked at his wife, and Yuchi Xue also looked at her. Their eyes met, and Yuchixue said softly: "Yichuan, I know my illness."

    If it were just a life-extending elixir, even though it was extremely precious, Ji Yichuan might be able to get one even if he went bankrupt and sold all the thousands of inferior magic weapons given to him by Ji Ning and borrowed some from the Ji family.  But if you add a condition of 'suitable for mortals', the value will immediately increase by several levels.

    The more powerful the elixir, the stronger the potency and the ability to prolong life. It is a heaven-defying elixir.  The elixir that the fragile body of a mortal can bear is far more precious than a tribe like the Ji family can covet.

    "Yichuan." Ji Jiuhuo also said slowly, "I have also refined some pills and will arrange for them to be delivered immediately. Your wife should still have three months to live."

    "Three months!" Ji Yichuan's expression changed.

    However, Yuchixue showed a smile and said, "Yichuan." Ji Yichuan turned to look at his wife. Yuchixue smiled and said: "It's better than I expected for three months. I don't regret it. I was so  What I did was to give birth to Ning'er. If I didn't give birth to Ning'er, maybe I could live for twenty years. But then I would have been living with regret for twenty years. But now I am very happy after ten years. That's enough.  , enough, you go and ask Ning'er to come back, I want to see him, he is by my side, everything is fine!"

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan nodded and immediately shouted after a moment's thought, "Brother Hei, Blue Flame Bird."

    Suddenly, a figure in black and a woman in green walked in from outside. They were the transformations of the big black snake and the green flame bird.

    "Brother Hei," Ji Yichuan continued, "Ji Ning can easily distinguish your voice. So now you take the Blue Flame Bird and quickly go to the junction of our Ji clan and Tiemu clan." Ji Yichuan said  A map appeared in his hand. He looked slightly outside the door to confirm the direction, and then carefully sensed the location of the jade sword carried by Ji Ning.

    Ji Yichuan looked at the map and quickly confirmed something. He tapped his finger lightly on a mountain peak on the map, and a little blood stained it red: "Ji Ning's current position has not moved. According to my induction, although  The distance may vary, but it must be within a hundred miles of this mountain. As long as you ride the Blue Flame Bird to the sky above that mountain, then shout out to Ji Ning, tell him that his mother is critically ill, and ask him to come back quickly.  He must be able to hear it.¡±

    "Yes." The man in black responded, "Don't worry Ikawa, once I shout, Ji Ning's hearing is far better than ordinary people, I'm afraid I can hear it within two to three hundred miles."

    The sound can travel hundreds of miles, which is impossible for mortals, but it is easy for innate beings.  Just like when Ji Ning shouted in Yi Snake Lake, it spread throughout Yi Snake Lake.

    "Blue Flame Bird, I have to trouble you again." Ji Yichuan looked at the woman in green.

    "It's just a small matter." The voice of the green flame bird?Qingrou said, "This matter should not be delayed. Brother Hei and I will set off immediately."

    "Let's go." The man in black also nodded.

    Quickly taking the map with him, the man in black stood on the back of the huge blue flame bird and quickly flew towards the junction of Ji's family and Temu's family.

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue looked at the green flame bird flying past in the sky in the distance outside the door, and she cared about her son even more in her heart. The closer she got to death, the more she wanted to see her son. She felt the deepest  loving son.

    ¡­¡­

    The Green Flame Bird was so fast, it had already reached the top of the mountain in less than an hour.

    "It's this mountain." Black Snake nodded, it was much easier to identify reference objects from high altitude.

    "Brother Hei, shout immediately." Qing Yanniao also urged.

    "Yes." Black Snake looked down, and immediately shouted with demonic power in his voice: "Master Ji Ning, my mistress is critically ill, please go home quickly."

    "Master Ji Ning, my mistress is critically ill, please go home quickly." This shout spread from high in the sky, and soon spread throughout the two hundred miles of surrounding mountains and forests, and right below them, deep in the mountain  ¡­These two spiritual beasts didn¡¯t realize that there were actually millions of mortals here.

    ¡­¡­

    In the heart of the mountain.

    The innate beings bound to the iron pillars are suffering endless torture, and they must suffer endless pain while trying to keep them alive.  Because the longer the torture lasts, the greater the resentment of these innate creatures!  The stronger the resentment and hatred, the stronger the evil ghost formed.

    "Mr. Ji Ning, my mistress is critically ill, please go home quickly." A voice came from the distant sky.

    Although there is a large formation hidden around the mountain, the millions of mortals inside the formation can't hear the moans, groans, and curses.  But the sounds from the outside can be transmitted in Just like the Zifu monk 'Bo Zishan' is in the secret room deep at the bottom of the mountain. Although no sound can come out of the secret room, the sounds from the outside can be transmitted in.

    This way we can identify the external situation more clearly.

    "Mr. Ji Ning, my mistress is critically ill, please go home quickly." The voice echoed throughout the mountain, and it was surprisingly loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a loud voice.¡±

    "Who shouted from above?"

    Six men and women in gorgeous clothes were all looking towards the sky outside the mountain. One of them, a man with a goatee, said, "Junior brothers and sisters, did you hear that? The person calling is Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning, the mistress is critically ill?" The scorpion woman asked in surprise, "Then Ji Ning's mother is critically ill?"

    "Hahaha" A tall, majestic man with blue hair smiled, "Ji Ning is also a genius like a demon. If he is allowed to grow up, his future achievements will be terrible. But now he can't live for three days, and he is trapped.  In the formation. His mother is obviously critically ill, but even if he shouts at the end of his throat, his voice cannot be heard at all!"

    "Yes." The handsome young man sighed, "I'm afraid he is very angry now."

    "I have to say that this Ji Ning is an amazing person. He was able to kill our senior brother at the age of eleven or twelve. But the ending was so tragic. He died in despair, anger, pain, and regret. Hahaha This is genius.  The ending!¡±

    These brothers and sisters sighed and sighed at each other. They could all imagine Ji Ning's mood at this moment, and they felt even more happy.

    "Madam is critically ill?"

    "Then Yu Chixue is critically ill?"

    Meng Yu, Ji Wuyu, Wa Qiong and others from Ji's West Mansion were also extremely surprised, angry, and hateful, and they also felt a trace of pity for Ji Ning in their hearts.  After all, I can't live more than three days, my mother is critically ill, but I can't go back This kind of pain is so heartbreaking.

    ¡­¡­

    Yes, everything was just like the imagination of the brothers and sisters in the mountain belly, and it was also like the worries of Meng Yu and the others. At this moment, Ji Ning felt the sadness in his heart.

    "Mother!"

    "Mother!" Ji Ning couldn't control her tears, her whole body was shaking with pain, and her heart was like a knife.  The woman who had loved him since childhood, the woman who regarded him as everything the woman who could not help but smile lovingly and dotingly at him, was actually critically ill?  Critically ill?

    "Ah!!!" Ji Ning suddenly raised his head and let out a wail of extreme pain. The wail spread throughout the entire mountain, but could not be transmitted.

    And the six men and women in the cave couldn't help but tremble when they heard the wailing sound. They all felt the endless pain contained in the wailing sound.

    "Master."

    "Mr. Ji Ning." Meng Yu even shed tears. How could the little kid who was extremely smart and learned archery from him at the age of four end up like this?  This is more painful and terrifying than the torture of sex.

    ¡­¡­

      "I want to go out, I want to go out, I want to go out." Ji Ning's voice trembled, "Break the formation! I want to break the formation!"

    Ji Ning closed his eyes forcefully.

    An extremely strong emotion filled his body and soul. He wanted to break the formation!  !  !  He had to go out, he wanted to see the woman who regarded him as his life, he wanted to see her!  !  !  Otherwise, even if he dies in the underworld, he will be extremely regretful and unwilling to give up!

    "Break the formation, I want to break the formation." Ji Ning closed his eyes and trembled, his soul reaching the extreme under this extremely strong emotion that transcended life and death, crazily deducing the formation.

    Blood came out of Ji Ning¡¯s nostrils and blood came out of his ears.

    ¡°Obviously this strong emotion has taken a toll on my body.

    "That's it!" The ever-changing formations in Ji Ning's soul suddenly stopped, and an extremely complex formation model appeared in his mind, containing all factors.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    "Mother!" Ji Ning raised his head and howled wildly, "I will go back to see you, I will definitely go back to see you! Wait for the baby!"

    He immediately stood up and turned into a phantom and walked through the formation. Ji Ning's movements were like a ghost. He soon came to a place still filled with black mist, but there was a black formation flag on the ground.  The runes on the formation flag are lighting up.  Ji Ning reached out and grabbed the formation flag and pulled it up suddenly.

    Suddenly, the black fog that originally blocked the sky disappeared in an instant, and a clearly visible mountain scenery appeared. In the distance, many servants were looking here in shock.

    "What." I saw six men and women rushing out of the mountain, looking here in shock, "The formation is broken!"

    Ji Ning was holding the formation flag with a crazy look in his eyes.

    "Kill! Kill him! Kill him at all costs! Can't let him leave alive!" Suddenly a high-pitched voice with extremely angry voice came from the ground.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The climax has begun. If you are satisfied with what you are watching, please vote for Tomato. Click "Vote for recommendations and support the author" below to vote!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 1 Kill!  kill!  kill!

    "We can't let him leave alive!" Six men and women in gorgeous clothes also shouted loudly. They knew very well that the formation had been broken.  Without the hidden protection of the formation, they would be discovered soon and if Ji Ning escapes, the news will spread quickly, and they will also be discovered.

    The maze flag must be taken back!  Ji Ning must also be killed!

    "kill!"

    "Kill him." I saw a large number of servants rushing towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning put the formation flag directly into his storage magic weapon. At the same time, the wings of the magic weapon behind him shook and rushed through the air. At the same time, he saw endless blazing flames descending instantly. A large number of flames surrounded the servants and began to burn, making those servants burn.  The servants all screamed in agony.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  There were three figures in the group of servants, but they turned into phantoms and headed towards Ning.

    "Innate beings?" Ji Ning could tell at a glance that these three people were all innate beings. "It seems that the old thief who cultivates immortals has many innate beings under his command."

    "Kill him."

    "The master has an order to kill him."

    "The eyes of these three innate beings are full of murderous intent. They are all servants of Boy Zishan. They are controlled by poison and dare not disobey Boy Zishan's orders.  Suddenly, they turned into streams of light and attacked Ji Ning from different directions, but Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique to directly meet one of the fat-headed, big-eared and bearded men.

    "Roar." The big man held a sledgehammer.

    Whoops!

    With a flash of sword light, the big man rolled and fell to the ground, clutching his chest and twitching, and the ground was dyed red with blood.  As soon as they met, Ji Ning's sword had already pierced his heart!

    "Little baby." The hook-nosed man came angrily, and a sword light cut off half of his head, killing him on the spot.  The old man, the third innate creature, was so frightened that his face changed drastically and he immediately retreated.

    ¡­¡­

    The endless flames descended, instantly killing two innate creatures and scaring away one innate creature.  This made the six men and women look at each other with ugly expressions.

    ¡°What a terrifying speed!¡±

    "The swordsmanship is far superior to anyone else like me, no wonder he can kill senior brother."

    It became clear in an instant that even if they swarmed him, they would probably die.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning was like the god of death harvesting lives. While burning those servants to death with endless flames, he himself was hunting those innate beings.  Counting servants, spirit beasts, and disciples, Bo Zishan has more than ten innate beings under his command.

    "Jiaolong Taoist!" The youngest and handsome young man among the six men and women suddenly roared sadly.

    "Jiaolong Daoist."

    The other five senior brothers and sisters also immediately understood, and they all shouted angrily. At the same time, a black armor soon appeared on their bodies. All six of them were wearing black armor.

    "Rumble~~" For a moment, the whole mountain seemed to be moving. This mountain had actually been hollowed out for a long time. In addition to the main mountain belly, there were also a large number of other smaller caves. After all, there were hundreds of caves here.  Tens of thousands of mortals have been tortured here, so how many caves can accommodate millions of mortals?

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  As if it was raining from the sky, guards wearing dark green armor began to rush out of the densely packed caves.  Each soldier's armor has ancient and complex runes on it, which attracts the power of heaven and earth.

    "Tao soldiers!" Ji Ning's expression changed. He looked at the large number of soldiers jumping down from hundreds of holes on the mountain wall in the distance, and he could tell that they were Tao soldiers at a glance!

    "And they are Tao soldiers who are stronger than my Ji family's 'Red Armor Guards'." Ji Ning has such a high vision, he can naturally feel that the power of heaven and earth caused by the runes of the armor of these Tao soldiers is even more frightening to him.

    Tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers descended from the sky.

    There were more than ten innate Taoist soldiers wearing black armor who rushed out.

    "Kill, as many as you can kill." Ji Ning knew that they must not be allowed to join forces. He immediately fluttered his wings like a roc and flew directly to the ground nearly a mile away. After all, those Taoist soldiers were almost all acquired.  , much slower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all die!¡±

    Ji Ning, who had some red spots on his face because of the poison, went completely crazy. In a flash, monstrous flames and endless frost descended, and madness swept in both directions.  Ji Ning was already trying his best to control the water and fire.

    "careful."

    "Form up!"

    Tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers from all directions united every nine to arouse the power of heaven and earth.  A dragon-shaped shadow appeared faintly behind them.  Faced with the burning flames and the attacks of extremely cold frost, most of those who formed a formation could barely resist, while those who did not form a formation were killed instantly.  Especially in the center of flames and frost, a blazing?The cold alternates, and even forming a formation is fatal.

    "The Dragon Formation!"

    More than ten innate creatures wearing black armor also wanted to rush into the formation.

    "Not good." Ji Ning had seen nine innate beings using Taoist armor in Shui Mansion. How could he just watch these ten people succeed?

    "Water and fire lotus, crush them all to death!" Ji Ning formed nine water and fire lotuses in an instant, covering nine people among them.

    The water and fire lotus appeared out of thin air, with one fire lotus leaf and one water lotus leaf, rotating up and down in opposite directions and crushing them.

    "Ah!" the woman with the scorpion on her shoulder screamed before being strangled to pieces.

    "quick."

    "Form up."

    Even though they tried to form a formation one by one, six of the nine people still enveloped died tragically and the other three were seriously injured.  This shocked the other innate beings This method was too terrifying.  So far away, six innate creatures were killed at the same time?  Generally, innate creatures cannot attack from a distance because they cannot control magic weapons to attack from a distance.

    The six people who died were also unlucky. They were not afraid of Ji Ning's control of water and fire, but they did not expect that Ji Ning would use the 'Water and Fire Lotus' that contained the true meaning of Tao.  If they knew in advance and prepared a protective talisman in advance, they would not be killed instantly.

    "Formation!" Talisman patterns suddenly appeared on the black armor on the handsome boy's body, and at the same time, it attracted the dragon-shaped shadows on the large number of ordinary Taoist soldiers and connected them to form one body.

    In the blink of an eye, the handsome young man joined a thousand ordinary Tao soldiers, and a phantom of a dragon appeared in the sky behind him.

    "Form up."

    "Form up."

    Each innate creature immediately joined forces with the Taoist soldiers, some attracted a thousand Taoist soldiers, and some attracted five hundred, although the maximum could attract a thousand Taoist soldiers.  But after all, Ji Ning had killed too many people before.

    "It's a pity that less than nine thousand Taoist soldiers died, otherwise they merged into one and turned into a dragon, and they could kill him easily." I saw the phantoms of dragons appearing in the mid-air, and there were eight phantoms of dragons.  It is composed of eight innate beings and thousands of Dao soldiers.

    "Even if he can't turn into a dragon, he still has to die."

    ¡­¡­

    In the secret room deep at the bottom of the mountain.

    Under the burning green flames in the ancient cauldron, the blood-red cloth flags were suspended, and a large number of fierce ghosts were howling silently and fighting crazily.

    Bozi Shanzheng was sitting there cross-legged, his face extremely gloomy.

    "This person named Ji Ning actually broke my formation." Bo Zishan was anxious and angry. He had been absconding all the way to refine this powerful weapon and turn around. Without the concealment of the formation, he would not have been able to hide.  .  Moreover, there are still a large number of evil spirits that have not been refined into the banner. He is now trying his best to control them and wants to stop them, preferring to abandon a large number of evil spirits.

    "But this kind of magic weapon bred in endless sins is extremely dangerous when refining, and it will suffer backlash if you are not careful.  You have to be careful, even if you want to stop you have to kill those unrefined ghosts one by one before you can finally stop.  If you come in forcefully, you will only suffer backlash.

    It takes time to stop.

    "Master, there are less than nine thousand Taoist soldiers." A man transformed into a spiritual beast in the belly of the mountain was shouting anxiously.

    "What!" Bo Zishan, who was holding back his anxiety, was immediately anxious when he heard what his spirit beast above him said, "Less than nine thousand Taoist soldiers? Less than nine thousand, there is no way they can be combined into one and turn into a dragon. With that  Ji Ning¡¯s strength is enough to escape.¡±

    And the blood-red cloth flag suddenly vibrated, and countless ghosts were frantically trying to break free.

    "not good."

    Bo Zishan suppressed his anxiety. He knew that if he missed and the evil spirit counterattacked, he would probably die here today.  Immediately, a small bag appeared in Bo Zishan's hand, like a brocade bag. A black coffin flew out of the small bag, and the coffin fell to the ground with a roar.

    The coffin board was opened directly, and a frightening aura filled the air. I saw a big hand covered with black hair grabbing the edge of the coffin board, and then sat up. This was a man with glowing green eyes.  black haired zombie.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The black-haired zombie fell to the ground, and its body was surrounded by black mist visible to the naked eye. That black mist was the corpse evil. Even innate creatures would be poisoned to death if they inhaled this black corpse evil.  This zombie is also one of Bo Zishan's methods to suppress the situation. It was made with the body of a Zifu monk through hard work.

    "Go and kill him." Bo Zishan ordered. Zombies are neither alive nor dead. The black-haired zombie already has certain wisdom at this level. This black-haired zombie also knows Bo Zishan's disciples and can naturally quickly identify the situation.  ?Who is the enemy? The black-haired zombies are already comparable to the monks of Zifu. They are very dangerous.

    "Yeah." The black-haired zombie grunted and took a step out. He jumped directly out of the deep hole of nearly a hundred feet.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 2 Small Thousand Sword Formation, Kill!

    Green Flame Bird and Black Snake were waiting anxiously high in the sky. They were ordered to find Ji Ning, but Black Snake had called out three times before, but there was no response.

    "Isn't the young master here?" Black Snake was extremely anxious.

    "Brother Hei, look below." The green flame bird spoke.

    The Black Snake Company looked down and saw that on the originally peaceful mountain below, a large number of Taoist soldiers wearing armor suddenly appeared, shrouded in ice and burning with flames Those Taoist soldiers and the innate Taoist soldiers formed an array to form eight dragons.  The phantom, the coercion generated by the phantom of the dragon frightened the blue flame bird and the black snake high in the sky.

    "Tao soldiers, can thousands of Tao soldiers unite?" Qing Yanniao and Black Snake were both frightened. The major overlords in Yanshan did not have such means, and only the army of the Daxia Dynasty stationed in Nanshan City had such means.  Waiting for the means, "With that power, I'm afraid even the two of us will be killed easily."

    "Look, Mr. Ji Ning."

    I saw a beast-skin boy with endless crazy aura appearing in front of those thousands of Dao soldiers, it was Ji Ning!

    "How could Mr. Ji Ning withstand the alliance of thousands of Dao soldiers?"

    "Jining, run away!" Black Snake shouted anxiously from high in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    The innate creatures who were bound in the belly of the mountain were also looking outside anxiously and nervously. The flames and frost outside also frightened them.

    "Mr. Ji Ning, the monk from the Zi Mansion is refining an evil magic weapon and is temporarily unable to escape. Run away quickly!" Meng Yu shouted anxiously.

    "Ji Ning, leave quickly. If it's too late, you won't be able to leave." Ji Wuyu also roared hoarsely.

    "Let's go!"

    One by one, the innate creatures of the Ji family shouted anxiously. They had been trapped for so long. They often heard those people talking, and also saw some fierce ghosts burrowing deep into the bottom of the mountain They understood that there was a monk from the Zifu refining the incomparable at the bottom of the mountain.  What's the use of the evil magic weapon once the opponent has his hands free?

    "What, thousands of Taoist soldiers united?" This group of bound innate creatures suddenly saw that a large number of Taoist soldiers who were burned by fire and frozen by frost formed an array to form the phantoms of dragons. They could only glimpse  Partly, but also frightened.

    "Run away quickly."

    "Jining, let's go!" Everyone was extremely anxious.

    ¡­¡­

    Listening to the anxious shouts of Uncle Hei above, and the voices of Master Mengyu, Ji Wuyu, Wa Qiong, Ji Shan and others who were tied up in the belly of the mountain, Ji Ning, who had already been poisoned, could not help but become even more crazy and ran away.  ?  Why run away?  There is no doubt that he will die if he escapes. If he can kill the Zifu monk desperately, he will have a chance of survival.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning looked at the thousands of Dao soldiers in front of him and used his strongest killing move without hesitation.

    Hum~~~

    I saw more than three hundred swords and magic weapons appearing out of thin air around Ji Ning. Each sword had a faint white light, and at the same time it evoked the power of heaven and earth.  Now that Ji Ning's achievements in formations have improved, it is obviously much easier to perform the Small Thousand Swords Formation. He is not like the rote control in the past, but he understands some secrets and knows how to make the best use of the situation.

    "what is that!"

    "How can a sword fly?"

    "The magic weapon of flying?"

    Eight innate creatures among thousands of Dao soldiers were all blinded. When they saw hundreds of flying swords floating in the air, they almost instantly thought of it - the Purple Mansion monks!  It has almost become common sense that at least a Zifu monk can control the flight of a magic weapon.  And now this young man has mastered the magic weapon.

    How could they have imagined that Ji Ning had already reached the level of ¡®spiritual mind¡¯ in his soul to be able to do this.

    "It's a monk from the Zifu, master, it's a monk from the Zifu. That young man is a monk from the Zifu!" The innate Taoist soldier shouted sternly.

    "Die." Ji Ning instantly controlled the sword light in front of him.

    Whoops!

    That swallowing sword light immediately drew an extremely graceful curve, leaving a sad and beautiful trajectory in the air, and easily penetrated the chest of the handsome young man. The handsome young man opened his eyes in disbelief: "Zi Mansion, Zi Mansion, Zi Fu  Mansion" Even if he died, he still couldn't believe it.

    "No." As soon as the burly man shouted, he was directly pierced by the sword.

    After all, their Taoist formation did not really merge into one dragon, but only dispersed into eight phantoms of the dragon.  Each dragon phantom is a combination of an innate Taoist soldier and hundreds or even a thousand acquired Taoist soldiers.  In terms of defense alone, it is actually not as good as the combination of nine innate Taoist soldiers at the second level of the water mansion.

    Even if Ji Ning fights in close combat, it is possible to win with the help of dripping true meaning. Of course, it will be very difficult to fight and he will face siege.

    ?But now

    With the fourth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, this is the power of the advanced magic weapon used by the early monks of the Zi Mansion. Even if the opponent has nine thousand Taoist soldiers and nine innate Taoist soldiers who jointly transform into dragons, Ji Ning can still fight.  Not to mention that now the other party is just a plate of loose sand, really chopping up melons and vegetables.

    "Cultivator of Zi Mansion!"

    "It's a monk from Zifu."

    A ray of sword light traced a beautiful curve and penetrated the eight innate spiritual Taoist soldiers. No matter how these eight innate spiritual Taoist soldiers escaped, their speed was far behind the sword light.  Even if there were Houtian Taoist soldiers around to help and hinder them, those Houtian Taoist soldiers were simply cut open.

    "It's a monk from Zifu."

    "A monk from the Purple Mansion."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These innate Taoist soldiers were full of resentment and unwillingness. They did not expect that this young man named Ji Ning would be a monk from the Zifu!  Let them and the Zifu monks kill him?  They were unwilling to die. If I had known they would never come out.

    ¡­¡­

    "What."

    "this¡­¡­"

    The Green Flame Bird and Black Snake high in the sky were stunned. Ji Ning below controlled hundreds of swords and magic weapons to float, and condensed a wisp of sword light to sweep across all directions.  It was a completely different level of power, just like the innate killing the acquired. That sword light easily killed eight innate Taoist soldiers. Once those eight innate Taoist soldiers died, naturally the acquired Taoist soldiers could not form a large formation.  .

    "Ji Ning, is he a monk from the Zifu?" Black Snake, who had grown up watching Ji Ning, was also a little confused.

    ¡­¡­

    Even Meng Yu, Ji Wuyu, Ji Shan and others who were anxious to let Ji Ning escape in the belly of the mountain were all confused. They couldn't see Ji Ning from their angle.  However, they could see a large number of Taoist soldiers outside through the cave entrance in the mountain. They saw with their own eyes that the Taoist soldiers wearing black armor, that is, the innate Taoist soldiers, were easily penetrated by an extremely dazzling sword light. Each of the innate Taoist soldiers  They all fell dead.

    And when they died, each of these people shouted sadly and angrily: "The monks of the Zifu!" "It's the monks of the Zifu!"

    "Is it a monk from the Zifu?" Meng Yu and others, including the poor innate creatures from other forces in Yanshan who were captured here, were a little confused. Could it be that besides Ji Ning, there was another monk from the Zifu who came to kill?

    And at this moment¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    A black shadow jumped out from the dark cave that had been opened, and his green pupils glanced at the bound innate creatures in the belly of the mountain. There were also some ordinary servants who had not participated in the battle inside the mountain.  , there were two unlucky ghosts because they were not too far from the entrance of the cave. As soon as the black-haired zombie appeared, the black zombies surrounding his body invaded these two unlucky ghosts.

    "ah."

    "Ah." These two unlucky ghost servants were neither able to become Tao soldiers, so they were naturally very ordinary. When attacked by the zombie evil, they immediately let out a shrill scream, and soon their whole bodies turned into a puddle of water.

    The black-haired zombie had already taken a direct step out of the cave.

    ¡°Young master, be careful.¡± Meng Yu shouted anxiously.

    ******

    After Ji Ning watched those innate creatures being killed, he collected more than 300 swords. After all, he was only in the early stage of innate creatures, and the innate true essence in his body was not strong enough!  If you control thousands of swords, they may all be consumed at once. If you control more than 300 swords, you can only use them ten times.

    ¡°My real opponent is the truly terrifying Zifu monk.

    "Roar~~" A roar sounded, and a black shadow flew towards him from a distance.

    "Could it be that Zifu monk?" Ji Ning's wing magic weapon was shocked, and he immediately drew an arc to avoid it. The black shadow also hit the ground with a bang, causing more than ten people to appear on the entire ground.  Ji Ning's expression changed when he saw the deep pit that was as big as ten feet.

    The black-haired zombie stared at Ji Ning, with black mist-like zombies surrounding its body.

    "This guy is so powerful and so fast." Ji Ning was shocked. It even reminded him of the black-haired monster in the third level of the Water Mansion. However, this black-haired zombie gave Ji Ning an evil and unlucky feeling.  There is still black mist around the body, but the monster in the third level of Water Mansion did not.

    "Kill." The black-haired zombie stared at Ji Ning and rushed towards Ji Ning again.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  The wings of Ji Ning's magic weapon vibrated like ghosts, and he avoided it again and again. Although it was quite difficult to avoid it, he was still able to avoid it.  Occasionally, the Beiming Sword in his hand stabbed the black-haired zombie, but only left a white mark.

    "This guy looks similar to the black-haired monster in Shuifu. He has great strength and speed.Fast and physically tough.  But the strength is much worse.  "Ji Ning discovered as soon as they fought. The black-haired zombie in front of him used power very stupidly, but the black-haired monster in the water mansion actually had a soul. Whether it was footwork or palm skills, they looked simple but were actually mysterious.  There is no way to hide.

    "It's not even considered to be in the subtle realm. It's definitely not the monk from Zifu. The antidote to the poison I was poisoned is probably with the monk from Zifu. If he hasn't come out now, he must be inseparable. We must seize the opportunity as soon as possible.  Eradicate it." Ji Ning understood that the Zifu cultivator must have some reasons for not coming out.

    We must take advantage of his illness to kill him.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning's magic weapon wings fluttered and drew a curve, avoiding the black-haired zombie. The black-haired zombie howled and wanted to chase Ji Ning, but Ji Ning who used the "Wind Wing Escape Technique" couldn't catch up.

    "Ji Ning?" A cold, thin voice suddenly came from the heart of the mountain. At a glance, Ji Ning saw a man wearing a wide black robe standing next to the dark hole on the ground in the heart of the mountain. This man's long hair was disheveled.  His face was even more pale and bloodless, and his pair of green eyes frightened him even more than the black-haired zombie before.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 3: Fight to the Death

    Bo Zishan glanced around, looking at the frost-covered area and the burned area. The large number of dead bodies, especially the innate Taoist soldiers among the many dead bodies, made Bo Zishan's heart twitch.  Yes, he feels distressed!  These are all his men. If he wants to refine the magic weapon bred in sin, he also needs a large number of men to torture a person, and he also needs some powerful men to capture the innate beings.

    "They are all destroyed." Bo Zishan looked at Ji Ning, his eyes full of coldness, "You have killed all my disciples and servants. I have accumulated a lot of evil ghosts for a long time and have been cultivating them for a long time. I am about to succeed. It was you who forced me to do so.  Stop. How dare I, Bo Zishan, suffer such a big loss from a little kid like you! I won¡¯t treat you badly, I will thank you and let you taste the torture of your soul!¡±

    "It's a monk from Zifu."

    "He is a monk from Zifu."

    Many of the thousands of Taoist soldiers were shouting in fear.

    "Are you a monk from the Zifu?" Bo Zishan stared at Ji Ning. After all, his evil magic weapon was only a semi-finished product. This time it was interrupted because of Ji Ning. Just based on that half-finished magic weapon, Bo Zishan  He was considered to be the top among the monks of the Zi Mansion, but according to what he heard from his disciples, this Ji Ning was just an eleven or twelve year old boy in the Ji family.

    The eleven or twelve-year-old boy is a monk from the Zi Mansion?

    If it¡¯s true!  On the contrary, Bo Zishan was afraid. Becoming a monk of the Zifu at such a young age might lead to unexpected encounters, and he might have some tricks up his sleeve.

    "A monk from the Purple Mansion? I am not a monk from the Purple Mansion, do you believe it?" Ji Ning said coldly.

    Whoosh!

    Bo Zishan, who was standing there, suddenly had a boat appear under his feet. He pedaled on the boat and flew far away in an instant to distance himself from Ji Ning.  Bo Zishan, who was wearing a black robe, looked at Ji Ning coldly. He already regarded Ji Ning as an equal opponent, so he distanced himself from him from the beginning.

    Immortal cultivators are also divided into different categories. Those who are like the gods and demons body refining style prefer close combat, while others who control magic weapons, poisons, puppets, etc. like to keep a distance and then use their methods. After all, it is dangerous to get too close.  For example, Bo Zishan likes to use poisons and magic weapons.

    "Bang." A black claw attacked Ning from behind.

    Ji Ning's magic weapon wings trembled and drew an arc and immediately moved out of the way. The strong wind generated by the black claws caused the ground to tear apart, and the black-haired zombies were seen roaring and chasing Ji Ning.

    "Good boy, suffer death!" Ji Ning was avoiding the black-haired zombies, and at the same time, more than 400 swords and magic weapons appeared around him. Under Ji Ning's control, a sword suddenly produced a white light.

    "Sure enough, there is no need to force it, you just need to make the best use of the situation. Lead the key points of the Small Thousand Swords Formation then it will be obviously much easier to control the Small Thousand Swords Formation." Ji Ning had never properly tested the formation before.  Although the 'Fifth Level of Small Thousand Sword Array' has been used in Shuifu, it was too strenuous.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning was obviously much more relaxed, and as Ji Ning continued to experiment, the four hundred and five swords and magic weapons became more and more agile, and Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts became easier to control.

    "Magic weapon!" Bo Zishan, who was riding on the boat in the distance, changed his expression when he saw this. "He is actually able to control the magic weapon to fly. He is indeed a monk from the Zifu! So many swords and magic weapons I guess almost all of them are low-level magic weapons.  But the combined power of so many low-level magic weapons must be quite powerful."

    "Roar~~~" The roaring black-haired zombie chased Ji Ning again and again.

    Ji Ning relied on the Wind Wing Escape Technique to be extremely flexible and get out of the way time and time again. In a life and death fight, he must make better use of his own advantages.  The black-haired zombie looks like it is extremely powerful and has an indestructible body. It would be foolish to fight with it Ji Ning naturally understood that this black-haired zombie was probably raised by Bo Zishan. As long as Bo Zishan is killed, the black-haired zombie will also be killed.  It's not something to be afraid of anymore.

    "The fifth floor of the Small Thousand Swords Array." Ji Ning continued to control a large number of sword magic weapons suspended around him. He quickly became familiar with the subtleties of the Small Thousand Swords Array, making it easier for him to control it.

    "Go!" Ji Ning's eyes suddenly flashed with a sharp light, and he looked at Bo Zishan in the distance.

    The wisp of sword light condensed in front of him flew out in an instant, as fast as lightning, leaving only a faint trace in the air, and then directly stabbed Bo Zishan who was riding a boat in the distance.  A magical whisk appeared in Bo Zishan's hand. Seeing this, he waved the magical whisk in his hand. The whisk turned into three thousand white silk threads, wrapping around the sword light that was coming from all the way.

    Whether it¡¯s a boat or a whisk, they are all magic weapons for entry-level!  The power is extraordinary.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~¡±

    "Not good." Bo Zishan's expression changed, and he even controlled the whisk magic weapon. Three thousand white silk threads were resisting and pulling the sword light on the side. At the same time, a large number of white silk threads also glowed, slicing layer by layer.?, crazy offset, so that the ray of sword light was completely consumed before it touched Boy Zishan's body.

    This made Ji Ning's face change in the distance. The power of the fifth level of the Small Thousand Swords Array is definitely not small. The fourth level can be considered as powerful as the advanced magic weapon used by Zifu in the early stage. The fifth level of the Small Thousand Swords Array is  I'm afraid it's comparable to some powerful early Zifu monks.

    "As expected, you are a monk from Zifu." Bo Zishan looked at Ji Ning with a ferocious expression and shouted, "You are such a monster at such a young age, how can I keep you here?"

    A black beehive-like object suddenly appeared in Bo Zishan's hand. At the same time, it quickly grew in size and became about one foot tall. There were dense holes on it. Only a buzzing sound could be heard.  Insects instantly flew out from the countless holes, and in the blink of an eye, a large number of overwhelming bees and insects were swarming directly towards Ji Ning.

    "Poisonous insect." Ji Ning was startled, and another ray of indestructible sword light was condensed in front of him, "Kill!"

    Whoops!

    A wisp of sword light flew out of the air and slashed directly into the dense swarm of flying golden bees. Only a hissing sound was heard. The sound was very hard. The sword light killed hundreds of poisonous insects before passing through.  The entire swarm of poisonous insects.  At this moment, the sword light has been consumed to only half its size.  The sword light drew an arc and quickly pierced in. This time it was directly consumed in the poisonous insect swarm, and hundreds more died in the poisonous insect swarm.

    "This won't work." While Ji Ning controlled the magic wings to escape quickly, he immediately rejected the method of relying on the Small Thousand Sword Formation to deal with it.

    The Small Thousand Sword Formation consumes too much real energy. The fifth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation has already been used twice, and the fourth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation has also been used once.  Only 60-70% of the Xiantian True Yuan left in the body.  There were probably hundreds of thousands of poisonous insects, but he only killed seven or eight hundred of them with one sword ray.

    Even if your true energy is endless, I am afraid that the poisonous insects will be in front of you with just three sword rays.

    "Dead." Bo Zishan looked at Ji Ning.

    "Water and Fire Lotus!"

    Ji Ning shouted low, and saw water lotus leaves and fire lotus leaves appearing around him. The lotus leaves quickly closed up, as if they were protected by a flower.

    "Three water and fire lotuses." Ji Ning tried his best. Each water and fire lotus is composed of three water lotus leaves and three fire lotus leaves.  The big lotus wrapped around the small lotus, and in this way the three lotuses were heavily enveloped, and the one at the core was Ning who was constantly using the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    Because the black-haired zombie was constantly chasing him, Ji Ning did not dare to relax at all.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡± Numerous densely packed poisonous insects finally enveloped Ji Ning, frantically burrowing into the water and fire lotus, and easily passed through one layer.

    The three water and fire lotus flowers with a total of six layers of lotus leaves were constantly rotating. When a large number of poisonous insects burrowed in, they gradually died one by one under the strangulation power of the water and fire lotus leaves. However, they quickly gathered together, specializing in water and fire.  One part of the lotus burrowed in, rushing all the way in, and quickly passed through the second, third, and fourth layers But there were also many poisonous insects dying.

    "A method of self-protection that contains the true meaning of Tao! Where did Ji Ning learn this?" Bo Zishan watched his poisonous insects die in large numbers from a distance and couldn't help but feel distressed and shocked at the same time.  Because although some sword skills are precious, self-protection skills like this are even more precious, and it is difficult to learn even in his sect.

    How did he know Ji Ning had discovered the method on his own.

    "Passed through the sixth floor!" Ji Ning held the Bei Ming Sword and frantically resisted the poisonous insects that passed through the sixth floor. However, the carapace of these golden poisonous insects was tough and difficult to destroy. As soon as he resisted a few, one poisonous insect bit him.  On the body, he bit through the protective armor and took a hard bite.

    "Death." Ji Ning's Beiming Sword frantically stabbed the poisonous insects to death one by one, and the wounds on his body healed automatically.

    "We can't go on like this. Although I have recovered from the body refining with gods and demons, there will be more and more poisonous insects I will eventually be eaten all." Ji Ning was anxious, "These poisonous insects are all controlled by Nabozi.  Yes, I just need to kill Boy Zishan."

    Ji Ning could no longer care about the poisonous insects and prepared to strike with all his might.

    "He has a body refined by gods and demons." Bo Zishan, who was on the boat in the distance, couldn't wait any longer, his face full of anger. "The recovery of his body is amazing, and he has that body protection method! Even if he continues like this, I can eat him, my baby  Most of the poisonous insects will also die. Although my magic weapon has not been fully refined yet, it will cause great harm to the evil ghosts if used now, but I can¡¯t care less!¡±

    Bo Zishan turned his hand, and he suddenly held up a blood-red cloth flag. The cloth flag was surrounded by a layer of black light. It was a substantial sin!

    As soon as the banner appeared, the surrounding world seemed to darken.

    "Ji Ning, accept death!" Bo Zishan shook the cloth in his hand.?.

    "Bo Zishan, suffer death!" Ji Ning, who was surrounded by three fire and water lotuses to protect him and was being besieged by a large number of poisonous insects, also roared. A total of 486 swords and magic weapons appeared around him in an instant.  At the desperate moment, Ji Ning also frantically tried to challenge his own limits, because the fifth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation could not kill the opponent. To use it, he had to use the sixth level!

    The blood-red cloth flags are shaking!

    The four hundred and eighty-six swords and magic weapons were also suspended and gradually appeared with a white light one by one!

    ¡­¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 4 Boy Zishan, Death

    Ji Ning had never used the sixth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation. He had already reached his limit in the Water Mansion with only the fifth level.  However, since he understood the "Nine Volumes of Formation", Ji Ning has learned how to make the best use of the situation when performing the Small Thousand Sword Formation. Before, the fifth level was very easy to perform. He felt that although the sixth level was difficult, he had the possibility of success.

    "It must succeed. If you don't succeed, you will die!" Ji Ning tried his best to control it. He saw 486 swords and magic weapons floating around. Some of the key 'swords' of this small thousand sword formation were controlled by Ji Ning.  The divine mind tried its best to control, and the others gradually led. For a time, the four hundred and eighty-six swords and magic weapons were rising and falling like water waves.

    Although it was difficult, a white light appeared on all the 486 swords and magic weapons.

    "It's done!" Although Ji Ning still had to fight off those poisonous insects and was often bitten by them, he also had to avoid the black-haired zombie that was chasing him behind him.  But Ji Ning was extremely excited!  With his achievements in the formation, he just used the sixth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning stared wildly at Boy Zishan on the boat in the distance.

    A ray of sword light that was condensed to the extreme and extremely sharp in front of him instantly obeyed Ji Ning's will. Like a meteor, it streaked across the sky and directly attacked the boy with an irresistible momentum.

    "Death!" Boy Zishan on the boat was waving the blood-red cloth flag in his hand.

    The cloth flag waved.

    The surrounding world was darkened, and only the ferocious ghosts visible to the naked eye were roaring and flying out. These fierce ghosts were the remaining strong ones from a large number of fierce ghosts who had killed and devoured each other before, and they had become stronger after being nurtured by the magic weapon cloth flag.  This is only a semi-finished product. If it is completely refined, it will be really scary.

    But even so, with this half-finished magic weapon, Bo Zishan is enough to look down on most of the Zifu monks.

    "Roar~~"

    "kill!"

    "eat you!"

    Countless fierce ghosts are extremely ferocious, making piercing screams. After being nurtured by cloth banners, these ghosts can already make sounds!  They crisscrossed each other and flew toward Ji Ning at extremely fast speeds.  Of course, compared to Ji Ning's Small Thousand Sword Formation's sword light, the Small Thousand Sword Formation's sword light is still faster.

    "Chi chi chi." Boy Zishan held a fly whisk, which turned into three thousand white threads and blocked it crazily, but this wisp of sword light was much more powerful than before, and it penetrated through all the layers of obstruction. Boy Zishan hurriedly used his sword  The handle of the blood-red cloth flag held in his hand directly blocked the ray of sword light.

    The sword glow was too fast, and Bo Zishan barely touched it.

    Chi~~ The sword light hit the handle of the stick, and the whole blood-red cloth flag shook slightly. The power of the sword light suddenly became weaker. Then when it encountered the black robe transformed into the magic weapon armor on Bo Zishan's body, he reluctantly turned into a black robe.  It left a black spot and disappeared.

    "Fortunately, I blocked it. It almost pierced my body and killed me." Boy Zishan was also frightened. The monks of the Zi Mansion were fighting on the line of life and death. If they accidentally fell into the opponent's attack, they lost their lives.  "Hmph, now that he is being bitten by the evil ghost, he can no longer distract himself from using the sword light. He will definitely die if he is bitten by many evil ghosts."

    Bo Zishan is very confident, even if he is bitten by these evil ghosts, he will definitely die.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning couldn't help but change his expression when he saw the dense and large number of fierce ghosts roaring towards him. These fierce ghosts screamed and easily penetrated the six layers of water and fire lotus. The ghosts are ghosts, and weapons, water and fire lotus, etc. cannot stop them at all.

    "eat you."

    "eat."

    Countless evil ghosts rushed in instantly, engulfing Ji Ning in one fell swoop, and all of them rushed into Ji Ning's body crazily.

    "Dead." Bo Zishan in the distance was even more confident, waiting for the moment when Ji Ning fell, but his expression changed immediately, because the blood-red cloth flag in his hand began to tremble.  The aura of the banner is also constantly weakening, and its power is obviously declining, "What's going on? Why, how could this happen?"

    Bo Zishan was shocked and angry.

    This cloth flag is his trump card, it can be used in every possible way!  But now the aura of the cloth banner is constantly weakening, which means that the power of this magic weapon is declining, and the foundation of this magic weapon is those evil ghosts There is only one possibility, a large number of evil ghosts are dying!

    "How is that possible? Fierce ghosts are souls full of ferocious energy. All weapons and other objects cannot stop them. What the ferocious ghosts devour and bite is the soul of the opponent. Countless ferocious ghosts can't eat his soul?" Bo Zishan didn't dare.  I believe that even the monks of the Zifu are afraid that they will be bitten and eaten if they can't hold on to some of their souls.

    ¡­¡­

    In the sea of ??knowledge.

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul resides here, and a large number of evil ghosts rush in crazily, screaming to devour him.

    "What to do?" JiNing was shocked when he sensed the influx of countless fierce ghosts in the sea of ??consciousness. The soul is the foundation. Without the soul, even reincarnation would be impossible.  And Ji Ning has never had the experience of soul fighting.

    "Picture of Nuwa." Ji Ning immediately thought of the picture of Nuwa.

    In the sea, Ji Ning, dressed in white robes, sat cross-legged. At the same time, a statue of Nuwa appeared in the air directly in front of him. Nuwa stood there as if for eternity, and even if time passed, it could not be erased.  Her eyes were filled with compassion and care, just like a mother's eyes, and she emitted endless light that enveloped the surroundings.

    When the ferocious ghosts rushed towards them one by one, once they were enveloped by the endless light of Nuwa Empress, the hostility on their bodies soon dissipated, and each of their faces showed a happy and peaceful smile.

    They all looked at Ji Ning with expressions of gratitude, some bowed to thank him, and some knelt down to thank him.

    After that, they disappeared one by one and went directly to the underworld to be reincarnated.

    A large number of evil ghosts came one after another, but they were all neutralized by the statue of Nuwa Empress. Once the ghosts lost their evil spirit, they could not stay in the mortal world, and they would all go to the underworld.

    In fact, Ji Ning's soul is equivalent to the Wanxiang real person level. Even if he does not visualize the Nuwa Empress, with the strength of his soul, these evil ghosts cannot kill him After all, the magic weapon is only a semi-finished product, and it can only be used against the Zifu monks.  That¡¯s all.  There is still no way to deal with Wanxiang Zhenren.

    But in that case, Ji Ning had to rely on the strength of his soul to kill those evil ghosts one by one head-on.

    And Ji Ning's visualization of Nuwa Empress freed them all and reincarnated them, which was a great meritorious deed.

    ¡­¡­

    ?It sounds slow, but it¡¯s actually an instant.

    Ji Ning was not afraid of countless evil ghosts rushing into his body to bite his soul. Instead, he stared at Boy Zishan in the distance and roared: "Kill!"

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    A ray of sword light shot out, and then another ray of sword light All four rays of sword light rushed towards Boy Zishan in the distance.  These four rays of sword light have almost consumed all the innate true energy in Ji Ning's body, and the remaining true energy cannot be used at all. This is also an attack that Ji Ning goes all out.

    "How is it possible? How can a young man not be afraid of being bitten by ten thousand ghosts?" Boy Zishan still couldn't believe it as he held the blood-red cloth flag. When he saw the wisps of sword light coming from him, he was so frightened that he even controlled the boat to escape.

    But how can the speed of a boat match the speed of a sword?

    Bozi Shancang panicked and used his whisk to resist, and also waved the cloth flag in his hand to resist. However, just as he barely blocked the first ray of sword light, the second ray of sword light drew an arc and directly pierced his magic weapon from the side.  The black robe transformed into armor penetrated his body.

    Whoops!  call out!

    The other two rays of sword light also penetrated his head and neck instantly. A hole appeared between the eyebrows of his head, his neck was completely cut, and his head was thrown away.

    "It's impossible" There was still disbelief on Bo Zishan's face.

    The black-haired zombie in the distance also stopped, with confusion and confusion in its eyes. The poisonous insects that had been attacking Ji Ning and killed a large number of their companions quickly retreated. The three water and fire lotus flowers did not know how many of them were strangled.  Friends, without the master's order, they will naturally leave quickly.

    Ji Ning then put away the sword and magic weapon, with a look of sadness and a hint of disbelief in his eyes: "I, I killed a Zifu monk? Is it successful?"

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    The corpse of Bo Zishan on the boat was falling. As it fell, a golden light suddenly flew out of his body. With Ji Ning's eyesight, he could tellit was a golden insect!

    "What is that?" A gold insect flew out of the corpse?  Ji Ning was shocked and confused, and also felt that something was wrong.  He felt that he couldn't let the golden insect fly away but his innate true energy was exhausted, and his water and fire lotus could not reach that far distance.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Suddenly the whole world turned from day to night. In the dark night, bright stars hung high. Countless stars were like a river of stars. Among the countless stars, there was a huge full moon floating in the sky. The moonlight of the full moon enveloped the sky and the earth.  The gentle moonlight also fell on the golden insect that was escaping quickly.

    The gold insect looked very panicked and flew quickly to escape.

    Suddenly, the gentle moonlight condensed into a big hand. This big moonlight hand gently pinched the gold insect. The gold insect was even more panicked and screamed: "Spare my life, spare my life."

    "Pah!" Yueguang squeezed it gently with his big hand, and the gold insect was crushed to pieces.

    Then the thousands of stars and the bright moon in the dark night disappeared out of thin air, and the sky returned to its previous state.??days.

    "This, this is" Ji Ning stood there with a shocked face, "The stars and all the phenomena are the real people of Wanxiang, the real people of Wanxiang!"

    "You are too careless." I saw a man with long hair wearing a blue robe flying directly from the air in the distance. He flew over quickly with a smile on his face, "I worked so hard to kill that Bozishan deity, but I didn't  I almost let him escape by borrowing the body of his natal Gu worm. Boy is good at raising worms, so he will naturally raise his natal Gu worms. To kill him, he must kill his natal Gu worms. He will not be able to accomplish anything for Shan Jiuren. This is undesirable."

    Ji Ning understood that he had met a big shot. There was no real Wanxiang in Yanshan, so he immediately bowed and saluted: "Ji Ning has met senior."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 5 Wanxiang Zhenren

    The man in green robe with his long hair flowing in the wind landed in front of Ji Ning and said with a smile: "My surname is Mu, and my last name is Xiao. I am known as Zhenren Mu."

    "I've met Master Mu." Ji Ning felt relieved. The stranger in front of him, Master Wanxiang, could actually tell him his name. It was obvious that he still thought highly of him.

    "Master Xie Mu takes action, otherwise it will be a disaster in the future for that boy to escape." Ji Ning expressed his gratitude.

    Master Mu Xiao smiled, shook his head and said, "I should be the one to thank you. I came here just to kill this poor boy. It took me several months to track him down and find out that he was hiding here. But to no avail.  This Bo Zishan set up a large formation around him. Although I am Wanxiang Zhenren, I want to use my strength to break the lawbut I am not sure. So I waited aside, expecting to wait for him to come out to kill him, but I didn't expect  Witnessed a great show.¡±

    Ji Ning was startled.

    What?

    It turns out that this Master Mu Xiao has been hiding around for a long time, and everything is seen by Master Mu Xiao?

    "Later you broke the formation." Master Mu Xiao sighed, "I didn't know it was you. You were able to break the formation at a young age. It was amazing. And I didn't expect that so many Dao soldiers, innate creatures and even Bo Zishan were all defeated by you.  One person solved it, hahaha, I feel relieved."

    "If I had known that Master Mu was here, Ji Ning would not have been so aggressive." Ji Ning continued.

    Master Mu Xiao looked at Ji Ning curiously: "Ji Ning, I want to ask, are you a monk from the Zi Mansion? Or an innate creature?"

    A person¡¯s strength cannot be seen from the surface.

    But after all, Master Mu Xiao has been observing outside for a long time. Especially after Ji Ning broke through the formation, he watched the scene of Ji Ning's fight carefully.  The so-called bystander knows Master Mu Xiao discovered some problems and felt that Ji Ning was not a monk of the Zifu.

    "The Purple Mansion has never been opened." Ji Ning did not hide it.

    Master Mu Xiao suddenly showed a look of surprise: "Sure enough! I see that your swordsmanship is mysterious and should reach the realm of 'the true meaning of the Tao'. If you are a monk from the Zifu and use your Yuan power to perform such mysterious swordsmanshipthen the black-haired zombie, you will  If you can be easily repelled, then the battle should be easier. But you were in a very embarrassed state just now. I guessed that you are not a Zifu monk. But if you are not a Zifu monk, the levitating swords and magic weapons should be your divine thoughts.  Controlled. You are only a born soul, but your soul is so powerful, it is really rare."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He doesn¡¯t deny it, because according to some of the books he read, there are some people who are born to be extremely evil.

    "I was born with a strong soul." Ji Ning said, "I have been able to multi-task since I was a child. Later I realized the true meaning of Tao and developed divine thoughts."

    ¡­¡­

    Facing a Wanxiang Daoist who has the ability to easily kill him, Ji Ning naturally understands that there is no need to be clever.  Since I am an extremely evil genius, it might be beneficial to show it.

    "Let me ask you again." Master Mu Xiao looked at Ji Ning as if he were looking at a piece of jade, "Is it the Nine Heavens of Chiming that you practice?"

    "Exactly." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Hahaha" Master Mu Xiao laughed with satisfaction, "Do you know who I am? Why do you want to hunt down this poor boy?"

    Ji Ning looked at Master Mu Xiao and shook his head. How could he know who he was before he was masked?

    Mu Xiaozhen said directly: "I am the Yinglong Guard of the Great Xia Dynasty. I came to hunt down Bo Zishan after receiving the order."

    "Ying Longwei?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    After I killed the big demon-winged snake, my parents told me about the entire Anchan County when they saw me. Among them, there was a powerful force that I must not offend¡ªYing Longwei!  The Yinglong Guard was the most powerful team in the Great Xia Dynasty, composed entirely of immortal cultivators, and it was said that at least Wanxiang Zhenren could join it.

    Yinglongwei is directly under the Great Xia Dynasty and has a very special status!

    Among the many forces in the endless vast land of Anchan County, the top two are Anchanhou and Yinglongwei!  Anchanhou is the master of this land and has a deep foundation.  However, Yinglongwei was directly under the Daxia Dynasty. He had many strong men and had the entire Daxia Dynasty as his backer.

    "Jin Ning." Master Mu Xiao looked at Ji Ning, "The Great Xia Dynasty Ying Longwei is the most powerful force on this endless land. No tribe, no sect, no sect can be far behind.  Compared with me, Ying Longwei!"

    Ji Ning nodded to acknowledge this.

    "Yinglongwei is very free and unfettered. Once you become Yinglongwei, you will benefit the tribe even more. You can carve out a territory of thousands of miles in the tribe's territory, and this territory can be protected by Yinglongwei! Even if you become Yinglongwei!  Even if you die, Yinglong Guard can protect youThis territory has lasted for thousands of years, and no force dares to invade. Otherwise, it would be provoking Yinglongwei. I, Yinglongwei, will directly eradicate that force!  "Master Mu Xiao said.

    Ji Ning also heard from his parents that Ying Longwei was indeed in a respected position, and even the tribe benefited from it.

    "If you tell me so much, I can't become Ying Longwei." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Master Mu Xiao looked at Ji Ning: "Let me ask you, would you like to become Ying Longwei?"

    "Me!" Ji Ning's eyes widened, "I, I'm just an innate being? Even if I want to, my strength is far from enough."

    Master Mu Xiao immediately shook his head: "You are not in a hurry because of your strength. You can't directly enter Yinglong Guard now, but I, Yinglong Guard, still have a reserve army! It's as if some sects, sects, and tribes will deliberately attract some geniuses to join. We  Ying Longwei's reserve army will also attract some geniuses to join and then provide training."

    "Once you join the reserve army, you will have all kinds of cultivation methods and even magical powers." Master Mu Xiao sighed, "If Yinglongwei is regarded as a sect, it is the most powerful sect. Immortals alone have many  There are even immortals who have appeared."

    "Of course, the threshold for the reserve army is also very high. Not everyone can enter. Fortunately, you are practicing the Nine Heavens Diagram of Scarlet Brightness. This Nine Heavens Diagram of Scarlet Brightness is the number one method for refining the body of gods and demons." Master Mu Xiao looked at Ji Ning and said,  "As long as you become an innate creature by virtue of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming, you can directly enter the reserve army. There is no need to go through repeated assessments."

    "The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is too difficult. Those who can cultivate it to become innate beings are all geniuses." Master Mu Xiao sighed with emotion. Ji Ning also resonated with him. Yes, he was enlightened by the pool.  Only then did I realize how water and fire merged to break through the innate.  Others have to break through and realize the mystery of the blending of water and fire.

    "The immortal cultivators who practice the Nine Heavens of Chiming are all extraordinary." Master Mu Xiao said, "Like ordinary immortal cultivators, only Master Wanxiang can enter Yinglong Guard."

    "But as a practitioner of the Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram, as long as you reach the Zifu level and learn another magical power, your combat power will be comparable to that of Wanxiang Zhenren. Then you will definitely be able to enter the Yinglong Guard. Of course, that only means that you are likely to enter.  , whether you can enter depends on your strength." Mu Xiaozhen said, "I am Yinglongwei who only entered in the late Wanxiang period."

    Ji Ning blinked twice when he heard this.

    The late stage of Vientiane?

    Yinglongwei is so difficult to enter!

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, the thousands of surviving Dao soldiers in the distance looked at this in horror. At the same time, two people fell from the sky. They were transformed into the Green Flame Bird and the Black Snake. Both of them looked at Ji Ning.  .

    "You go rescue Master Mengyu and the others first. Senior and I still have something to say." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes." Both Qing Yanniao and Black Snake agreed. Seeing the previous scene of Ji Ning's battle with Boy Zishan, they were also in awe.

    Although Ji Ning was anxious and worried about her mother's affairs, she could not neglect the Master Wanxiang in front of her. Ji Ning still had the intention of inviting this Master to Xifu City.

    "As long as you join the reserve army, your future is unlimited." Mu Xiaozhen said, "It will be a natural progression to become Yinglongwei in the future. At least the chances are greater than yours in the tribe. If you think carefully, if you are willing to join the reserve army,  Then you go back and say goodbye to your parents, and I can take you directly to Anchan City!"

    Going to Anchan City?

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "Master Mu," Ji Ning continued, "Then the reserve army has many benefits, but I'm afraid there will be some price to pay, right?"

    "This is natural." Master Mu Xiao nodded, "Once you enter the reserve army, you will never come down unless you become a purple manor."

    "Never go down the mountain?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Mu Xiaozhen said: "The camp of Yinglongwei is on a towering mountain, and the reserve army is also there! If you can't even build a Zifu, you will die on the mountain. Once you become a Zifu, you can go out more often.  But you have to live in the mountain for a long time and can only go out when ordered. Only when you become Ying Longwei can you be considered free."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He heard that the reserve army is actually equivalent to the sect. If you don't become a purple manor, you are not allowed to go down the mountain. If you become a purple manor, you have to be on the mountain often, and you can only go down the mountain if you are ordered to do so.

    "I have a water palace." Ji Ning secretly said, "With that ancient water palace, Immortal Juhua can live for millions of years even if he becomes a loose immortal, and his strength is comparable to that of a heavenly immortal There are many secrets in this water palace waiting for me to explore, waiting for me  Once you become a monk in the Zifu, you can refine the letter talisman and go in. Why should I rush to the reserve army?"

    Master Mu Xiao spoke from the side: "Jining, who taught you in Yanshan? You are so talented, you need to go to a wider world."

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning thought for a while and shook his head, "Master must have heard it too, my motherIt's dangerous, I don't want to go now.  "

    Master Mu Xiao listened and nodded: "In that case, I won't force it. This is my Yinglong Guard token. When you encounter danger when you go to Anchan City in the future, it may be of some use to take out the token." He started.  After flipping over, a square black token appeared with a Yinglong on it.

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning took it immediately, "Ji Ning has a favor to ask, Master."

    Master Mu Xiao immediately smiled and said: "You help me destroy this Snow Dragon Mountain boy Zishan. I wanted to help you and send you to Anchan City to join the Yinglong Guard Reserve Army. I didn't expect you didn't want to go I was just  It¡¯s hard to repay this favor, so just say, I can help you and I will do it for you.¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter Six Return

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Snow Dragon Mountain?  Boy is good?  Is this Bo Zishan a monk from Zifu in Xuelong Mountain?

    Ji Ning suppressed this thought for the time being, and even begged: "My mother is critically ill, and I guess I, the Ji family, have no means of saving her. Please ask Master Mu to go to my Ji family's Xifu City to save my mother's life."

    Seeing Ji Ning's expression, Master Mu Xiao couldn't help but sigh: "I'm not good at treating diseases, but I'll go and have a look. If you can save me, I will save it. If you can't"

    "If the real person is willing to go, Ji Ning will be grateful." Ji Ning continued.

    "Beast, don't come here yet!" Master Mu Xiao suddenly turned around and looked into the distance and shouted directly, while the black-haired zombie with his body surrounded by the corpse in the distance walked over obediently, looking at Mu Xiao with his green eyes.  Akatsuki also had a hint of fear.

    With a wave of his hand, Master Mu Xiao waved his hand, and a purple coffin appeared in front of him.

    "Go in." Master Mu Xiao ordered.

    The black-haired zombie obediently opened the coffin, jumped in, lay down, and then closed the coffin board.

    "This is a corpse-rearing coffin." Master Mu Xiao waved his hand and took away the corpse-rearing coffin. At the same time, he said to Ji Ning, "This black-haired zombie has just lost its owner. If it is allowed to wander, it will only harm one party. So I just said  When I talk to you, I will use a bit of my energy to refine and control it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Don't worry, you killed Bo Zishan, I won't take some of the things he left behind." Master Mu Xiao said, "It's just that you can't refine and subdue this black-haired zombie, so I took it away."

    As he spoke, Master Mu Xiao looked at Bo Zishan's corpse in the distance. Bo Zishan's corpse, the boat magic weapon, the whisk magic weapon, the blood red cloth flag magic weapon, and the honeycomb containing poisonous insects all flew over. Master Mu Xiao stretched out his hand,  A bracelet detached from Bo Zishan's arm and flew into his palm.

    "This is an advanced storage magic weapon." Master Mu Xiao said, "You can't refine it, so I will help you take out all the items in it."

    Wow~~~

    Soon, Master Mu Xiao refined the storage bracelet, and at the same time, a large amount of debris appeared out of thin air on the ground, with a large number of items piled there.  Among them are Taoist armor, food, some gold and sundries, and some materials, etc. There are also bottles and jars placed there.

    "Looking at your skin color, you should have been hit by Heart Erosion Powder." Master Mu Xiao waved his hand and saw one of the small bottles on the ground. There was also the text "Heart Erosion Antidote" on the bottle.  Obviously, there were a large number of bottles and cans, and if they were not clearly labeled, Bo Zishan would be afraid of picking up the wrong ones.

    Master Mu Xiao uncorked the bottle, took a look, and nodded: "This is the antidote, you take one. You also put away these sundries and advanced magic weapons You can't refine it now. When you become Zifu  The monks can then refine it. Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s a treasure to you, but it¡¯s not worth mentioning to me.¡±

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning was very grateful.

    Although he knew that these things were not worth mentioning to the other party, how could Ji Ning not be grateful to Master Mu Xiao for being so straightforward and courteous to an innate being like himself?

    "I will definitely repay this favor in the future." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Ji Ning swallowed the antidote that smelled like a sugar pill and exuded a refreshing fragrance. As soon as the pill entered his stomach, it immediately melted. Soon his whole body was filled with warmth, and the toxins lurking in his body seemed to be  The snow melted and soon it all dissipated. The pain all over my body also disappeared, and the red spots on my face also disappeared.

    "This insect nest." Master Mu Xiao pointed to the insect nest where a large number of poisonous insects live. "The insect nest itself is an inferior magic weapon. You can refine it, but the large number of poisonous insects in the insect nest must be controlled carefully.  , you need to slowly refine them with your Yuan Power after you become a Zifu monk. Before you become a Zifu monk, remember to send some food to feed them regularly. Don't starve them to death or starve them to death.  They just kill and devour each other.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "Understood."

    "Hurry up and refine the insect nest. Oh, there is also a method for refining poisonous insects here. It is a classic book from Snow Dragon Mountain. It is not precious, but the basics of refining poisonous insects are there." Master Mu Xiao learned from it at a glance  An animal skin book was found among Bo Zishan's relics, "Refining poisonous insects is easy, but poisonous insects are difficult to find and cultivate. You don't have to read it now. You will only need to learn these when you become a monk in the Zifu."  of."

    Ji Ning took the book, and there were three words on the book - "Gu Refining Record".

    "Because there are poisonous insects in this insect nest, it cannot be stored in the storage magic weapon." Master Mu Xiao handed the insect nest to Ji Ning, "But the insect nest itself can be big or small. You can shrink it and carry it with you."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded and immediately took over the huge black insect nest. When Master Mu Xiao brought the insect nest, he?The magic power contained in it has been destroyed, and it is ready as soon as Ji Ning refines it.  Otherwise, just the magic power that Bo Zishan left on it would probably take Ji Ning a long time.

    "Small, small, small." Ji Ning watched as the black insect nest quickly shrunk to the size of a finger. He turned his hand and took a small cloth bag and put the insect nest directly into the bag. The bag was placed in his arms.  The magic weapon armor he wore changed slightly, and he put the cloth bag inside it.

    "receive."

    Ji Ning waved his hand and collected the large amount of debris placed on the ground, as well as some books, poisons, etc. left by Boy Zishan.  As for the advanced magic weapons belonging to Bo Zishan, Ji Ning did not touch them.

    "These entry-level magic weapons." Master Mu Xiao pointed to the blood-red cloth flag and said, "I want to take away this Ten Thousand Ghosts Flag. This is a magic weapon bred in sin. I need to take it back It is also the one that I have used to complete my mission.  Voucher. You keep everything else."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning then put away all the advanced magic weapons.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use these advanced magic weapons now, so I can only put them away.

    "These Ten Thousand Ghost Flags" Master Mu Xiao picked up the blood-red cloth flag. The black light was still faintly visible on the blood-red cloth flag. "But he tortured countless people to death. His sin is so serious! This Bo Zishan also deserves his fate.  Damn it, he actually used this Ten Thousand Ghost Flags to deal with you, but your soul has already reached the level of spiritual thoughts, which cannot be shaken by this half-finished Ten Thousand Ghost Flags."

    Master Mu Xiao thought that Ji Ning relied on the power of his soul to kill the evil ghosts one by one, but he didn't know that Ji Ning was imagining Nuwa to save these evil ghosts.

    "Look, this is sin. The seriousness of sin can be seen with the naked eye, but the immeasurable merit is difficult to see with the naked eye." Master Mu Xiao pointed to the black light on the blood-red cloth flag, "These are already visible sins, so you can see how serious the sin is.  Seriously, of course I, Ying Long Guard, will eradicate such a sinful person."

    Ji Ning looked at it and nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    In the belly of the mountain, Meng Yu and others were all wrapped in clothes, and their bodies were covered with blood.

    "Quick, carry it."

    "hurry up."

    The black snake and the green flame bird both scolded the servants. How dare those servants disobey, but they all obediently carried, carried, and carried those who could not walk safely.

    ¡°Where is the young master?¡±

    "Where is Mr. Ji Ning?" Meng Yu, Ji Wuyu and others asked.

    Black Snake said: "Young Master is outside."

    Meng Yu could still walk on his own, while Ji Wuyu was carried. They all came out of the mountain. As soon as they came out of the mountain, they saw thousands of frightened Taoist soldiers, and saw corpses all over the ground.  He saw Ji Ning and Mu Xiao talking in the distance.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw Master Mengyu covered in blood, and even Ji Wuyu and others being carried out, he couldn't help but feel sad and couldn't help shouting: "Master Mengyu."

    "Young Master." Meng Yu also spoke.

    "You, you" Ji Ning didn't know what to say.

    "Thank you, sir."

    "Thank you, Mr. Ji Ning." Not only the people of the Ji clan, but also the innate beings from tribes such as the Bianhe clan, the Tiemu clan, and the Kou clan whose dantians were deprived of their dantians were all grateful.  He is a disabled person, but he is grateful to be able to see the light again and return to his tribe alive.

    Ji Ning felt endless sadness in his heart. Among them were Ji's enemies, but they were glorious innate beings before, but now their Dantian has been destroyed.

    The joy of collecting so many treasures left by Bo Zishan disappeared at this moment. Ji Ning turned to look at the servants and shouted: "How many people are still imprisoned in this mountain?"

    "There are probably over a million people locked up. It's hard to say whether half of them are alive." Suddenly a servant said anxiously.

    Ji Ning was choked up after hearing this.

    million?

    "What a sin." Master Mu Xiao shook his head and sighed, "Ji Ning there are thousands of Dao soldiers here and hundreds of thousands of surviving mortals. Just let these two spirit beasts deal with it. You two remember, those numbers  Qian Daobing is also innocent and was forced by Bo Zishan to stop killing."

    "Yes." Black Snake and Green Flame Bird both nodded. They had seen the Jiaolong Taoist soldiers showing off their power before. Even if they spared those Taoist soldiers, the Taoist soldiers' armor would definitely be taken away.

    "Everything here is left to you." Ji Ning asked.

    "Don't worry." Black Snake and Green Flame Bird both said.

    "Ji Ning, let's go to Ji's Xifu City." Mu Xiaozhen said, "I can also take some people with me."

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a leaf appeared out of thin air. The leaf kept getting bigger, and soon it becameThere was a huge leaf that was tens of feet long. When Ji Ning saw this, he even asked Master Mengyu, Ji Wuyu and other Ji clan members to get on top of the leaf.  As for the Kou clan, Bianhe clan and other tribes, they rested here temporarily, waiting for people from their tribes to pick them up.

    "let's go."

    Mu Xiaozhenren, Ji Ning, Meng Yu and other congenital beings whose Dantian was destroyed by the Ji family were all on the leaf. The green leaf, which was dozens of feet long, quickly flew up and quickly crossed the mountain and disappeared into the sky.  Skyrim.

    ? **

    Tomato please vote for recommendation!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 7 Meeting Mother

    On top of a green leaf was Ji Ning and more than 20 people, flying through the clouds and mist, quickly heading towards Xi Fucheng.

    Others were sitting and lying down, while Ji Ning and Mu Xiao were standing.  .

    "The real person said before that Bo Zishan was from Xuelong Mountain?" Ji Ning asked the doubt in his heart.

    "Yes, Xuelong Mountain." Master Mu Xiao glanced at Ji Ning and nodded, "Xuelong Mountain is the top power in the entire Anchan County. There are several Yuanshen Taoists in the sect, and it has a deep foundation."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    How many Yuanshen Taoists?

    "Because the sect is huge and has many cultivation methods, including some evil methods, there will naturally be some immortal cultivators who take the evil path." Mu Xiaozhen said, "Xuelong Mountain pays more attention to strength. There are demonic, evil, immortal, and Buddhist ways.  Zong and many other cultivation methods, the stronger ones are respected."

    Master Mu Xiao lamented: "Because of the mixture of fish and dragons, many people were attracted to worship at Snow Dragon Mountain, making Snow Dragon Mountain even more powerful. Some of the Zifu monks who left occupied a territory in various places, also using the banner of Snow Dragon Mountain.  It can be considered a branch. These branches will often collect young talents and send them to the sect. In this way, Xuelong Mountain will naturally become stronger and stronger."

    "Of course, this Snow Dragon Mountain is far behind compared to my Yinglong Guard" Mu Xiaozhen said with a smile, "The Sanxian who is stationed in this branch of Anchan County of our Yinglong Guard will just go to any one. I'm afraid  It will destroy the entire sect in Xuelong Mountain."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    joke.

    Snow Dragon Mountain is just one sect, and Yinglongwei is the strongest force in the Xia Dynasty that frightens the world. Of course, it is not on the same level.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯re here.¡± Master Mu Xiao pointed into the distance, ¡°Xifu City is ahead.¡±

    "Are you here?" Ji Ning was shocked. He saw a majestic city surrounded by jungle on the distant land. It was Xifu City where he had lived since he was a child. This made Ji Ning extremely shocked. "Master Wanxiang flew with a magic weapon."  The speed is so fast! It¡¯s thousands of miles away and we¡¯re here in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Then Ji Ning couldn't help but feel anxious: "I don't know how my mother is doing now. My mother has always been fine. Why is she critically ill?"

    ¡­¡­

    The inner city of Xifu City.

    Yu Chixue was resting inside the house, while Ji Yichuan and Ji Jiuhuo were chatting in the yard outside the house.

    "Everything stems from the original disaster." Ji Yichuan shook his head.

    Ji Jiuhuo sat there and nodded softly: "That disaster changed the fate of you and your wife. Yichuan, you are a genius that comes out of my Ji family every thousand years. You were ordinary when you were young, but since your father died, you have become so successful."  Soaring to the sky You had already opened up the Zi Mansion and embarked on the path to immortality. However, it was destroyed again."

    "It doesn't matter if I cut off my path to immortality." Ji Yichuan shook his head and sighed, "In that disaster, my wife's brother was the strongest among the three of us. In order to protect me and Xue'er, he even lost his life. Xue'er originally  I was seriously injured, and in order to give birth to Ning'er, I even used secret techniques to consume my life I only lost my path to immortality, which is considered the least serious among the three."

    Ji Jiuhuo shook his head gently and sighed.

    Destiny plays tricks on people!

    ??It is indeed more dangerous to venture out in the endless land outside than in Yanshan. There are strong people like clouds. There are opportunities but there are also dangers. Brothers and sisters like Yuchixue and Ji Yichuan ended up like this when they encountered danger.

    "Huh?" Ji Jiuhuo suddenly raised his head.

    I saw a green leaf flying across the sky in an instant, landing directly in the courtyard. On this leaf were a lot of people including Mu Xiaozhenren, Ji Ning, Meng Yu, Ji Wuyu, etc.

    "This" Ji Yichuan looked at the group of people in front of him in shock, and rushed over, "Wu Yu, Ji Shan, Meng Yu, you you are all back? What's going on with you? Why are you all here?  Shang, where have you been these days? Why did you suddenly disappear?"

    "Meet the clan leader." The twenty or so innate creatures of the Ji family quickly recognized the clan leader, and as soon as one spoke, the others also shouted.

    Ji Jiuhuo naturally knew about the disappearance of more than 20 innate beings from his clan. He was also very annoyed by this matter. Now that he saw this group of innate beings appearing in front of him, he couldn't help being surprised and happy, and said: "I know you guys  You are missing, the whole Ji family is looking for you, are you okay now?"

    "Our Dantian and others were all destroyed, but we are lucky to be alive." Ji Wuyu said hoarsely.

    "Dantian was destroyed?" Ji Jiuhuo's eyes widened.

    Another long-haired young man sitting next to him also shouted: "Clan leader, we should be grateful to Ji Ning and this real person for our survival this time."

    "Real person?" Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Yichuan?It was a thrill in my heart.

    Real person

    That¡¯s Wanxiang Zhenren!  There is no Wanxiang Zhenren in the entire Yanshan area.

    They both looked at Master Mu Xiao. In fact, when they saw him for the first time, they felt that this man was extraordinary and could control magic weapons They guessed that he was at least a monk from Zifu, but they did not expect that he was a Master of Wanxiang.  They saw Ji Ning standing next to the Master Wanxiang, and seemed to have a close relationship with him. They couldn't help but wonder how Ji Ning knew Master Wanxiang.

    "Ji Jiuhuo (Ji Yichuan) has seen a real person." Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Yichuan both said respectfully.

    "This time, I have to thank Ji Ning." Master Mu Xiao smiled calmly.

    "Jining?" Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Yichuan both looked at Ji Ning.

    A trace of anxiety appeared on Ji Ning's face, and he continued: "I know that my mother is critically ill, so I asked Master Mu to come to our Xifu City"

    "Xue'er is in the house." Ji Yichuan also reacted and said.

    Mu Xiaozhen nodded and walked towards the room next to him. Ji Ning and Ji Yichuan followed behind. Ji Ning even asked in a low voice as he walked: "Father, what's going on? Why is mother suddenly critically ill?"

    "It's the root of the disease left over from that time." Ji Yichuan said, "I'll tell you more about it later."

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the house, the maid also retreated, except for Yuchixue who was lying there.  They are Mu Xiaozhenren, Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan, and Ji Jiuhuo.

    Yu Chixue opened his eyes and looked at the person coming, and couldn't help but show doubts.

    "Xue'er, this is Mu Zhenren invited by Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan continued.

    After hearing this, Yuchixue sat up with both hands and said: "Yuchixue has seen a real person."

    "Extend your right hand." Master Mu Xiao sat on the stone bench next to the bed.

    Yuchixue stretched out her somewhat pale right hand. She also saw Ji Ning standing next to Mu Xiaozhenren, looking at her son Yuchixue also showed a hint of joy on his face.

    Mu Xiaozhen stretched out a finger and lightly touched Yuchixue's wrist. Suddenly, a green light full of vitality spread out and quickly enveloped Yuchixue's body.  Ji Ning and Ji Yichuan, who were watching next to them, felt anxious and uneasy. After waiting for a long time, Master Mu Xiao frowned and stood up: "Strange, strange."

    Ji Ning felt a knot in her heart when she heard this, and asked: "Ma'am, who is my mother?"

    Master Mu Xiao frowned and said: "Although I am not good at treating diseases, I can still see that your mother is not ill. Instead, her vitality is almost exhausted With the remaining vitality in your mother's body, I am afraid she can only live for three months.  .¡±

    "The vitality is almost exhausted?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "My wife was injured during pregnancy." Ji Yichuan said next to her, "Later, she used secret techniques to consume her vitality to save the fetus."

    Master Mu Xiao nodded: "Your wife was originally an innate being. Judging from the purity of the remaining true energy in her body, she is probably at the innate perfection level. Unfortunately the injury was probably very serious, and the Dantian was destroyed. Logically speaking, she could not survive at that time.  To protect the fetus, your wife used a secret technique to burn her life to save the fetus. This secret technique is very costly, and it is almost impossible to make up for it after using it."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    ??My mother was once a master of innate perfection?  The Dantian was destroyed, and the secret technique burned life to save the fetus?

    However, judging from some of her mother's insights when she taught her footwork, she should indeed be a master. But what happened to her mother when she was pregnant? Regarding some things that happened before her mother was pregnant with her, her father and mother always deliberately concealed it from themselves.  Don't tell yourself.

    "Master, please save my mother." Ji Ning was anxious.

    "To save her, the only way to save her is to find a way to extend her lifespan." Master Mu Xiao lamented, "There are many elixirs to cure diseases, and I have the elixirs to extend the lifespan of immortal cultivators myself. It's a pity to extend the lifespan of a mortal."  Lifespan is thousands of times more difficult than extending the lifespan of immortal cultivators. I have only heard of these pills among Yinglong Guards, and I don¡¯t know where to find them. I¡¯m afraid only an immortal can come up with them.¡±

    Ji Jiuhuo next to him was shocked when he heard this, Ying Longwei?

    "Immortal!" Ji Ning felt that his heart suddenly turned cold.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 8: Learn to Bear

    Master Mu Xiao left for Anchan City that day. Before leaving, he deliberately told Ji Ning alone: ??"Jin Ning, you are extremely talented and destined to embark on the path of immortality! Immortal cultivators have a long life span. Unless relatives and friends also cultivate immortality, otherwise  You can only watch your relatives and friends grow old and die one by one. This is actually a sharpening of the Taoist heart. Since you are cultivating immortals you must have these preparations. No matter how sad you are, you must jump out of the grief. Otherwise, there will be three disasters and nine disasters in the future.  There is no way to escape death.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After Mu Xiaozhenren left, Ji Jiuhuo immediately went to the mountain where Bo Zishan had previously hidden. After all, there were Jiaolong Taoist armor and other weapons there.

    Ji Ning went to Yi Snake Lake alone.

    "There is still hope. There is still hope for my mother to survive." Ji Ning ran wildly in the mountains and wilderness, sometimes using the wind wing escape method to move forward. He ran much faster than the black cunning beast and consumed most of his divine power.  , arrived at Winged Snake Lake in just an hour.

    "That ancient water palace has had several generations of owners. Immortal Juhua is the third generation owner. Not to mention other previous owners, Immortal Juhua alone is a loose immortal who has lived for millions of years. He must have many pills around him.  Among them, there may be elixirs that can extend the life of mortals." Ji Ning stepped on the water and came to the island.

    "Master."

    "Greetings to the young master."

    There were many people building mansions on the island, and Qiuye and the young boy Qingshi were also here. When they saw Ji Ning coming across the water, they even greeted him.

    "I still have something to do, you all should step aside." After Ji Ning ordered, he turned into a phantom and disappeared from their sight instantly, which made Qiuye and some servants a little confused.

    Soon we came to the entrance of the nest, kept going deeper, and in a moment we arrived at the position where we were last moved.

    "Senior."

    Ji Ning shouted anxiously, "Let me into the cave quickly, I have something urgent."

    There was silence in the dark passage of the lair, and there was no reaction at all. This made Ji Ning even more anxious. At the beginning, the black old cow said He will come back after Ji Ning has refined the letter talisman.  But now that I am only in the early stage of innate life, how long will it take to open the Purple Mansion?  Mother only has three months left, so she has no other option but to plead!

    "Senior, I really have a life and death matter, please let me in." Ji Ning begged anxiously.

    It was quiet.

    Wow~~~

    The surrounding time and space suddenly distorted, and a huge shadow of a bear's head appeared in the cave in front of him. The bear's head opened its mouth and swallowed it in one gulp, and Ning disappeared into the cave.

    ******

    Time and space change, and then everything becomes calm.

    Ji Ning looked in front of him. In front of him was the majestic and ancient palace. There were extremely huge futons in the hall. An old black cow came over and sighed: "Jin Ning, didn't I say before that it will be refined later?"  After signing the talisman, you will naturally be able to sense the water mansion. Can you come in at any time? You are only innate now, why come in again?"

    "Senior," Ji Ning continued, "My mother is critically ill. I really have no choice, so I asked for this."

    "Your mother is critically ill?" The old black cow shook his head, "Since you are embarking on the path to immortality, you must make these preparations."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "Senior, my mother was still young and should not have died early! I also asked a Master of Wanxiang to look at it for my mother The Master of Wanxiang said that my mother used secret techniques to consume her life to save me.  , now the vitality is almost exhausted, with only three months left to live. To save my mother, we must need a pill that can extend the life of a mortal. And this kind of pill, the Wanxiang Master has only heard about it  It¡¯s just that, I¡¯m afraid that the immortals can do it, but I really can¡¯t do it, so I came to this water house.¡±

    "A pill that can extend the life of mortals?" Black Old Niu sighed, "That can already be called an elixir, and only ordinary immortals and earthly immortals can produce it."

    "Immortal Juhua is not an ordinary immortal. He must have such elixirs." Ji Ning asked continuously.

    The old black cow looked at Ji Ning and shook his head: "Renju Hua has lived for millions of years, and all his relatives have died long ago. There is no need for such elixirs, so there is no such elixir."

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "Then" Ji Ning continued, "Then Immortal Juhua must have left a lot of magic weapons. Take out a magic weapon that is as valuable as the elixir, and I will exchange it for-"

    As soon as he spoke, Ji Ning knew that he was wrong.

    Because I wanted my mother to live too much, I lost my peace of mind and even lost my sense of speech.

    "Stupid!" Black Old Niu shouted, "As you just said, even Master Wanxiang has only heard of those elixirs. You want to change? Who do you want to change? You, an innate creature, hold such a magic weapon, as long as you  Take it out, I'm afraid those powerful immortal cultivators willI'll kill you to get the treasure.  Still want to change?  Why would you change if you don't have the strength?  "

    "What's more! You haven't even refined the letter talisman. You can only stay in the main hall of the entire Shui Mansion and can't go anywhere else. Why should I give you a magic weapon left by Immortal Juhua?" The black old cow shook his head.  , "And this is not something I can decide."

    "It's not up to you to decide?" Ji Ning was startled, "Then"

    Black Old Niu sighed: "I am just the spirit of Immortal Juhua's magic weapon! The one who truly controls the entire Shuifu is the spirit of Shuifu!"

    "The spirit of Shuifu?" Ji Ning was confused.

    The black old cow said: "The entire water palace was refined by the first owner. It is very mysterious. Even Immortal Ju Hua feels that there are secrets in this water palace that he has not discovered. The spirit of this water palace has always been cautious.  Follow the rules set by the first generation master, and there will be no violations at all."

    "The spirit of Shuifu can move outsiders in. But let you go to other places in Shuifu? Without refining Shuifu, it is absolutely impossible." The black old cow said, "It is also impossible for it to take out one of the magic weapons of Immortal Juhua.  Give it to you, after all, it is the spirit of Shuifu, and it will absolutely obey the orders of the first generation master."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Even if the fourth master dies outside, the water house will at most find the next master." The black old cow shook his head, "The magic spirit is different from your human race, you can adapt. But we absolutely follow the master's will.  "

    Ji Ning understands that there are many talisman restrictions on the magic weapon, just like some refined puppets Even if the master is dead for a long time, the puppet must follow the master's orders.  The same is true for cave magic weapons. After the death of the owner of the cave, some rules set by the cave spirit will be absolutely followed.

    After thinking about this, Ji Ning felt despair rising deep in his heart.

    The black old cow looked at Ji Ning: "On the way to immortality, you will watch your relatives grow old and die one by one, and you will watch some of your friends die in battle You have to learn to bear all of this! Go!"

    Wow!

    A phantom of a bear's head appeared and swallowed Ji Ning in one bite.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning returned to Xifu City and returned to his mother. It was already dark.

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue, who was lying on the chair, immediately lit up when she saw her son. "Where have you been? I couldn't find you before."

    "Mother." Ji Ning stepped forward and knelt down beside her mother, holding her hand. "I went out for a while, but I won't go out again. I will stay with you, always with you."

    Yu Chixue gently stroked his son's hair and said with a smile: "It's okay. If you have something to do, just do your business. Just remember to come and see your mother."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded gently, trying not to shed tears.

    ¡°All I can do is spend the last three months with my mother, which is the greatest filial piety I can do.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    Mother has gone to bed, and father and son Ji Yichuan and Ji Ning are in the hall.

    "Father." Ji Ning looked at his father, "It's time to tell me, what happened in the first place?"

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son and remembered what Meng Yu and others had told him about Ji Ning in the mountains. He also understood that his son had grown up, and sighed and said, "When your mother was pregnant, your mother and I decided to  Back to the Ji family. Your uncle was worried at that time and wanted to escort us all the way."

    "Uncle?" Ji Ning had never heard that he had an uncle.

    "Your uncle's name is Yuchishan." Ji Yichuan's eyes were full of memories, "Your uncle is very smart, knows how to behave, and has many friends. He even became a monk of the Zifu early. If it weren't for escorting your mother and me, your uncle would  I'm afraid there is hope to rebuild the Yuchi family. It's a pity that your uncle died to save our family of three. Your uncle paid for it with his life! This great kindness It's hard to repay!"

    Ji Ning also felt heavy.

    uncle!  Yuchi Mountain!

    The name, which he had never heard of before, was deeply engraved in Ji Ning's heart at this moment.

    "I only heard that your uncle has a daughter, who is your cousin. Unfortunately, I don't know where your cousin is?" Ji Yichuan shook his head and sighed, "There is nothing to repay, there is nothing to repay."

    "What happened back then? Who killed my uncle and left my mother with the disease?" Ji Ning asked, "Who was it?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 9 Warmth

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son, considered it for a moment and then said: "I can only tell you that he is a disciple of Snow Dragon Mountain, and his grandfather is the peak master of one of the peaks of Snow Dragon Mountain, a Taoist level existence of Yuanshen."

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Yuanshen Taoist?

    "He himself is just a Zifu cultivator, so he is not something to be afraid of." Ji Yichuan shook his head and said, "But the Yuanshen Taoist behind him is really untouchable! If the fight continues, the entire Ji family will be defeated.  That¡¯s why your mother and I never talked, and we never mentioned a word in front of you. Your mother and I have been keeping a low profile since we quietly returned to Ji¡¯s family, but I¡¯m afraid the other party never let me and your mother go.  It¡¯s in your eyes.¡±

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son: "You are now older and more talented. According to what the Mu Zhenren said, you are more likely to enter Yinglong Guard in the future. That's why I tell you all this, otherwise I plan to never  I told you."

    "What's his name?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I will tell you when you become the real person of Wanxiang." Ji Yichuan said, "If I die, your Uncle Bai will also tell you. When your Uncle Bai desperately carried your mother on his back to escape, he also saved your life.  What happened back then is also very clear.¡±

    Ji Ning said anxiously: "Can't you tell me now?"

    "What's the use of telling you?" Ji Yichuan shouted, "Are you going to take revenge? That's asking for death! Be patient first. After a few years, you will be calmer."

    "Remember!"

    Ji Yichuan stared at Ji Ning, "Don't be blinded by hatred. In this endless land, is there any day without killing and hatred? You are destined to go out of Yanshan, and there are all the big sects and tribes in the wider outside world.  , some powerful sects, none of them are easy to mess with. Snow Dragon Mountain is just a whetstone on your path to immortality!"

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "You have the hopes of the Ji family and the Yuchi family condensed in you, do you understand?" Ji Yichuan said, "You can achieve great fame in this endless land and make Xuelong Mountain and other forces bow their heads in front of you.  It¡¯s what your mother and I look forward to most!¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded solemnly.

    "Make me and your mother proud!" Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "My son!"

    ¡­¡­

    The autumn wind blows and the dead leaves fall.

    Yuchixue was sitting on the bench in front of the house. There was also an animal skin on the bench, which was very warm and soft. Yuchixue was also covered with a layer of animal skin. Her face became paler. She held her son's hand beside her.  Hand, turned to Ji Yichuan who was standing aside and said: "Yichuan, take out all those animal skin clothes."

    "Okay." Ji Yichuan walked into the room and quickly came out with a pile of animal skin clothes.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked at those animal skin clothes.

    Ji Yichuan said: "Your mother has been sewing these animal skin clothes when she has nothing to do these days. Your mother has done them stitch by stitch." Yu Chixue, who was sitting there, said softly: "It's much slower now. Three  I have just bought these twelve sets of clothes in the past month, and they are all suitable for your current height and size. If my mother cannot be with you in the future, let these clothes accompany you more."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly became sore and he couldn¡¯t hold back the tears.

    "Don't cry." Yuchixue gently stroked her son's face, "I know, I'm almost done, I can't stand it anymore."

    "Mother!" Ji Ning's voice trembled.

    "Mom has experienced a lot in her life." Yu Chixue said slowly. "When she was a child, she had great glory in a large tribe. She fled with her father when she was a teenager. Then she met your father and went on adventures with your father. After that, she lived peacefully in the Ji family.  Ten years In this life, I have a father who loves me, sisters and brothers who love me, a man who loves me, and you my favorite son, I am really satisfied."

    Ji Ning¡¯s tears kept flowing down and she couldn¡¯t control it. She could only keep holding her mother¡¯s hand. Her mother¡¯s hand was no longer smooth and became rough, like a dead leaf without life.

    Yuchi Xue said slowly: "You have the blood of the Ji family, and you also have the blood of my Yuchi family. Having you is my mother's greatest pride."

    "Mother" Ji Ning looked at her mother.

    "Ning'er, will you live in Yi Snake Lake forever in the future?" Yu Chixue looked at his son.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    As an immortal cultivator, you must have a place to stay. Xifu City is too busy and crowded, while Yi Snake Lake is much more secluded.  And there is a water mansion in Yi Snake Lake I will indeed live in Yi Snake Lake often in the future.

    "After I die." Yu Chixue looked at Ji Yichuan beside him, "After I'm cremated, my ashes will be scattered in Yishe Lake. Yichuan, you won't be jealous."

    Ji Yichuan¡¯s eyes were wet and he couldn¡¯t bear itHe smiled and said, "I'm a little jealous, but after I die, my ashes will be scattered in Winged Snake Lake. Won't we be together then?"

    Yu Chixue smiled.

    Ji Yichuan also hugged his wife gently.

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue's voice became weaker and weaker, and she smiled, "I want to see our Yuchi clan's Wind Wing Escape Technique. You can show me how to use it."

    "Yes, mother." Ji Ning stood up.

    Behind him, a pair of magical wings appeared out of thin air, and then he suppressed the grief in his heart and used the Wind Wing Escape Technique.  I saw Ning flying across the sky like a roc in an instant, landing on the roof in the distance of the courtyard, and then flashed again and flew to another place, his wings vibrating, and his figure was like a dream.

    Ji Ning tried his best to use the Wind Wing Escape Technique at this moment, because this was her mother's last request.

    "wind!"

    "wind!"

    As Ji Ning performed, the wind blew on her body, as if her mother's hands were touching her face. The touch of the wind was a sign of longing.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    Ji Ning's movements became more and more mysterious, even like a real roc, faster, more free and elegant.  This is a roc, a roc bird flying in the sky.  Ji Ning unknowingly integrated the true meaning of wind that he had realized overnight into the Wind Wing Escape Technique, and even mixed it with a trace of deep longing, as if the bird was missing the wind.

    "Dapeng bird." Yuchixue's eyes lit up, and he murmured, "Dapeng bird"

    She seemed to see her brother.

    That stalwart man, the man who has protected her since childhood, when her brother used the Wind Wing Escape Technique, it was so similar to Ji Ning's use of the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    "Brother." Yuchixue seemed to have returned to the past.

    It was a large courtyard, and his brother was practicing the Wind Wing Escape Technique. As a child, she ran and shouted: "Brother, brother."

    "Little sister." The tall man turned to look at her.

    "Sister, father." She saw two other figures, the elegant middle-aged man with a long beard, and a young girl who looked cold and arrogant, those were her father and sister.

    "Brother, sister, fatherI'm here."

    When she was young, she ran over to her brother, sister, and father, and they were reunited, finally reunited.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Chixue lay in Ji Yichuan's arms and closed her eyes.

    There is a peaceful smile on his face.

    "Ah, ah, ah" Ji Yichuan opened his mouth to make a sound, but couldn't. He hugged his wife tightly and raised his head, but tears still fell.

    Ji Ning stopped in the distance. He walked over step by step with a trembling body, walked to his mother's side, and knelt down.

    "Mother!" Ji Ning let out a low cry.

    ¡­¡­

    The sound was heard outside the courtyard. When the servants outside the courtyard heard Master Ji Ning¡¯s cries that were full of sorrow, pain and heartbreak, they immediately understood that their mistress was dead, and they all couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads and shed tears.  They could not forget the kind hostess.

    ******

    Ji Ning left Xifu City and lived on the island in the center of Yi Snake Lake.

    He personally scattered his mother's ashes in the Yi Snake Lake in accordance with his mother's last wish.  From that day on, Ji Ning had another hobby. He liked to lie on a small boat and let the boat drift on the surface of Yi Snake Lake.

    It¡¯s like

    It¡¯s so warm to be lying in my mother¡¯s arms.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 10 Unfathomable

    Time flies quietly like water, and nearly five years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    Wing Snake Lake, Mingxin Island.

    Mingxin Island is the name Ji Ning gave to the island in the middle of the lake. There are many buildings on the island. What was once a deserted island is now as beautiful as a paradise. Now at the turn of spring and summer, all kinds of flowers are also vying for beauty. After some servants  Carefully taken care of, it is even more beautiful.

    "Sister Qiuye, sister Qiuye." A young man in Tsing Yi was running and shouting.

    Qiuye, who was sitting there making tea, turned to look and said with a smile: "Qingshi, is the archery practice over? Have you been scolded by your Master Mengyu?"

    "This" Qingshi touched his head and said helplessly, "Can I not be reprimanded? Master Mengyu scolded me every time when I was practicing archery, and he often compared me with my brother. What kind of genius is he? I can compare with him."  What?"

    "You have to cherish it." Qiuye looked at Qingshi as if he were looking at his own brother, and said solemnly, "Young master also said that although Master Mengyu's Dantian was broken, he is now more specialized in archery Now  On the contrary, the archery skills have improved to a higher level. Master Mengyu is willing to teach you because he lives on Mingxin Island and the young master wants to talk about it. You have to learn it hard. If you learn it well, it is a unique skill."

    Qingshi nodded: "I understand."

    Qingshi was also very happy on Mingxin Island. Ji Ning completely regarded him as his younger brother, treating him as an older brother and younger brother.  The closeness of the relationship can be seen from the title. Generally, it is normal to call someone "eldest brother" or "eldest brother". Generally speaking, only those who grew up together as children and were relatively close will be called elder brother.

    "Yeah." Qiuye smiled and nodded.

    "Where is brother Ji Ning?" Qingshi asked, "Are you practicing swordsmanship?"

    Qiuye smiled and said: "I'm not practicing swordsmanship."

    "Oh, then sleep on the Winged Snake Lake." Qingshi said with a smile. Having lived in the Winged Snake Lake for nearly five years, he was also very aware of Ji Ning's habits. Nowadays, apart from practicing swordsmanship, Ji Ning just lies down on the Winged Snake Lake.  Sleeping with the current in a small boat.

    "Yes, I'm sleeping." Qiuye also turned to look at the boundless lake.

    Qingshi couldn't help but said: "When I asked brother Ji Ning why he always slept on the Winged Snake Lake, he said he was practicing. I don't understand. How can sleeping on the Winged Snake Lake be considered practicing? But Ji Ning  My brother's swordsmanship is getting better and better, Commander Ji already thought he was invincible two years ago!"

    "Yes, the master's swordsmanship has become more and more incredible." Qiuye sighed, "I once saw the master's sword practice, and a large number of water birds flew over and surrounded him for a long time, unwilling to leave."

    "So magical?" Qingshi was surprised.

    "Commander Ji used to fight against the young master once a year. Two years ago, after he thought he was defeated, he stopped coming. Unfortunately, the young master didn't allow me to watch. I don't know what the scene would be like when the commander and the young master fight." Qiuye has a trace of longing.  , in her eyes, Ji Yichuan's swordsmanship has long been mythical, and the current state of her master's swordsmanship is even more unfathomable.

    Ji Yichuan lives on Mingxin Island, but at the other end of Mingxin Island. He is usually lonely and arrogant, prohibiting anyone from passing by, and has no servants.  Only Ji Ning could go in and occasionally accompany his father.  "I'm really curious as to what level my brother's swordsmanship has reached." Qingshi had a look of admiration in his eyes.

    "Look." Qiuye suddenly looked towards the lake.

    "Huh?" Qingshi also turned around and looked.

    I saw a boat faintly appearing in the distance. Qingshi looked happy at first and thought it was the boat where Ji Ning slept, but when he took a closer look the boat was actually a big boat, a ferry boat that often sent people to and from the island and the shore.  After all, there are many people living on Mingxin Island now, and there are nearly a hundred servants. They often have to deliver large amounts of food to the island, and some outsiders come to visit, so there is naturally a ferry boat.

    On the ferry boat.

    There was a group of young people on the boat, talking and laughing with each other.

    "The sect leader asked me to come and see Ji Ning." A tall, bare-chested young man said with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes, "We are Ji's sect, much stronger than the other four sects of Ji's clan! The six of us are also from Ji's sect.  He is the strongest of the younger generation in the house. He just wants us to come and compete with Ji Ning, but he actually said that he wants us to come to 'visit' him and ask Ji Ning to 'point' us? And he said that we should be respectful?"

    "Shut up." A handsome young man shouted, "The sect master has ordered that you must be respectful and address Master Ji Ning."

    "Okay, okay, Mr. Ji Ning." The tall young man couldn't help but said, "That's it for us. Ji Mo, you are a peerless genius among the younger generation of our Ji clan. You have already entered the innate state at the age of fifteen. Our Ji Mo  The Clan's unique skill "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords" has been mastered for a long time. That Ji Ningthat Mr. Ji Ning, although he became an innate a few years earlier than you, he is the most talented one.This is just a discussion, how can you go to see him and let him give you advice?  "

    "Ji Mo." A woman in black said, "Tongzhan is right. This time, no one of us dared to resist the sect master's order to us, but in the bottom of our hearts, everyone was unconvinced. We are young people in the sect.  The best of the generation, that Ji Ning Young Master Ji Ning only belongs to the Ji family's Western Mansion. No matter how talented he is, he is only better than us, so how can he be qualified for us to pay our respects to him."

    "Everything is fine."

    The handsome young man glanced around with watery eyes, and the other five young men fell silent.

    Ji Mo is the undisputed number one member of the younger generation of the Ji clan, and he has followed Granny Ying since he was a child, so Ji Mo¡¯s status becomes even more special Many people have concluded that Ji Mo will be the leader of the Ji clan.  The next head of the mansion.

    "You also know that I am following Grandma Ying." Ji Mo said slowly.

    "Yeah." The five young people all had admiration in their eyes.

    Granny Shadow

    There are two figures at the top of the entire Ji clan, one is the clan leader Ji Jiuhuo!  The other one is Granny Shadow!  Grandma Ying is Ji Jiuhuo's biological sister, and she has also lived for nearly four hundred years, but there is no doubt that she has also been a monk in the Zifu for three hundred years.

    They are the two Zifu monks disclosed by the Ji family.

    As for whether there are still Zifu monks secretly, it is difficult to say.  Of course, a tribe must hide some of its trump cards, whether they are real or not, so that it can last long.

    "Grandma Ying taught me swordsmanship." Ji Mo said softly, "Compared with Grandma Ying's, my swordsmanship is far behind. Do you know why the six of us were sent by the sect master to come to this Winged Snake Lake to meet Ji Mo?  Ning?"

    ¡°I heard that the other Dongfu, Beifu and Nanfu all sent their younger generation disciples to pay homage to Master Ji Ning, so our sect also sent six of us.¡±

    "wrong."

    Ji Mo shook his head gently.

    "Our clan is the foundation of the Ji family. The clan leader and Grandma Ying are all from our clan." Ji Mo said, "Our clan also occupies the largest territory, and the number of innate creatures far exceeds that of the other four clans. Even  The Chijia Guards are also stationed in our clan. Why should our clan learn from other clans?"

    "Why is that?" Everyone looked at Ji Mo.

    Ji Mo said softly: "Because Granny Ying visited Yi Snake Lake a year ago."

    "Grandma Shadow is coming to Yi Snake Lake?" The other five young people suddenly had many thoughts in their minds.

    Ji Mo said: "The patriarch once praised Master Ji Ning greatly, thinking that Master Ji Ning will definitely be the number one member of our Ji family in the future! That's why Grandma Ying came to Yi Snake Lake to see for herself what Ji Ning is capable of"

    "How?"

    "What did Grandma Ying say?" The five young people all looked at Ji Mo expectantly.

    There was a strange look in Ji Mo's eyes, and he said slowly: "After Grandma Ying came back, I asked how I compare with Master Ji Ning. Grandma Ying just said that it's not a comparison. It's not easy to compare. I continued to ask about Master Ji Ning's sword skills.  To what level it has reached, Grandma Ying just said one thing - unfathomable!"

    "Unfathomable!" The five young people were shocked. Granny Ying could say this, and Ji Ning's swordsmanship was so terrifying?

    "Everyone, it's time to get off the boat." A boatman shouted loudly.

    The six of them looked around and saw that the ferry was almost pulling over. The buildings in the distance were rising one after another, and the scenery was even more beautiful.  The six of them couldn't help but marvel, and Ji Mo's eyes lit up: "Is this Ji Ning living here?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 11 Ji Ning¡¯s Sword

    The six young people from Ji's clan all got off the boat, and four people came to the island. The leader was a beautiful woman in simple clothes. Next to her was a young man in green clothes, and behind her was  He was followed by two red armored guards.  There are a hundred red armor guards on the island, specially arranged by Ji Jiuhuo.

    "I guess you are the Qiuye manager." Ji Mo, the leader of the six young men, turned his hand and found an animal skin with some words on it, "We are here to pay homage to you on the order of the master of our sect.  Mr. Ji Ning.¡±

    "Oh?" Qiuye took the animal skin and looked at it.

    Qiuye is in charge of all the trivial matters on Mingxin Island, and Qiuye is also the general manager appointed by Ji Ning.

    Qiuye looked at the animal skin carefully, then raised his head and said with a smile: "We have received news before that six heroes from the clan are coming. Please follow me."

    "We are here to meet Mr. Ji Ning. I wonder when Mr. Ji Ning will see us?"

    Six young people followed Qiuye and asked at the same time.

    Qiuye said: "Don't worry, everyone, we will definitely see the young master today."

    Soon, he led the six young people to a quiet place, a residence specially designed to receive guests. Qiuye told the two maids on the side: "These six are distinguished guests from the clan, please serve them well."

    "Yes." Both maids responded.

    "Everyone." Qiuye looked at the six people and said with a smile, "As soon as my young master has time, I will immediately inform the six of you. The six of you are tired from the journey, so please rest for now."

    After saying that, Qiuye left with Qingshi and others.

    "What a noble man!" The tall Ji Tong glared angrily, "On such a secluded island in the middle of the lake, what can Master Ji Ning have to worry about? What else did the female steward say, 'My Master has time'?  You really really don't take the six of us seriously."

    "The Zongfu has already sent a message to inform us that we are coming. If Mr. Ji Ning doesn't come out to pick us up, forget it. He doesn't even have an idea of ??when he will see us. Just let us wait here.  "

    These young people are all the proud ones of heaven.

    Although they believed that this Ji Ning was better than them, after all, they were all of the same age, and to be so neglected they were also a little angry.

    "Bear it!" Ji Mo shouted softly as he sat there, "We are here to pay respects, so just wait obediently and wait for Mr. Ji Ning to summon us."

    "We are just angry."

    "Yes, everyone says how powerful Mr. Ji Ning is, but none of us have ever seen him. He is only sixteen years old, how strong can he be." These young people were talking to each other, even though they were sitting there.  Ji Mo actually has the unruly temperament of a genius in his heart. What he hears is false, and what he sees is true!

    Even without witnessing Ji Ning's methods, Ji Mo still had a fire of dissatisfaction burning in his chest.

    ¡­¡­

    The sunset is about to set, and the sunset glow fills the western sky. Under the red light of the setting sun, the surface of Yi Snake Lake is as beautiful as a picture scroll, and in the distance of this beautiful lake picture scroll, there is a small boat swaying in the distance.  Floating on the water.

    ¡°It¡¯s the young master¡¯s boat.¡±

    "It's the young master."

    The maid had discovered it early and reported it to Qiuye's steward. Qiuye and Qingshi soon appeared on the beach, looking at the small boat in the distance.

    Within the boat.

    Ji Ning was lying comfortably with his eyes closed. The surrounding lake was silent, as quiet as a picture scroll. Suddenly, he faintly sensed the scent of many people in the distance. Ji Ning's eyelids trembled and he opened them.

    "We're here." Ji Ning stood up and stretched.

    She is still wearing an animal skin coat, but it is transformed from a magic weapon armor After all, the number of animal skin coats her mother has sewn for herself is only so much, and if she keeps wearing it, it will wear out.  Ji Ning couldn't bear to part with it, so he kept it.  However, he also felt that it was the most comfortable to wear the magic weapon armor in the form of animal skin clothing.

    "Wow." The speed of the boat suddenly surged, and it moved directly through the waves at high speed, and rushed directly to the island in the distance.

    Ji Ning stood on the boat, smiling at the autumn leaves and bluestones that greeted him.

    When the ship approached the beach of the island, it disappeared out of thin air.  Ji Ning, on the other hand, walked directly onto the beach through the waves.

    "Young Master." Qiuye greeted him with a smile.

    "Brother Ji Ning." Qingshi also ran over and said excitedly, "Today there are six young people from the Zongfu. Looking at them, they all seem to have eyes on the top of their heads, and they are arrogant."

    Ji Ning thought thoughtfully: "Oh? He is the most outstanding member of the younger generation of the clan?"?? 

    "Yeah." Qiuye nodded, "We'll be there at noon."

    "Let them come to Lian Jian Ping." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Since the Zong Mansion has asked them to come to my place, they also want me to give them a good beating."

    "Okay, I'll invite them right away." Qiuye said.

    ¡­¡­

    Lian Jianping.

    It is a wide area of ??about 100 feet in front of Ji Ning's residence. It is also the place where Ji Ning usually practices his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ve drank five cans of water, it¡¯s almost dark, and we finally see us.¡±

    "Everyone thinks that Ji Ning is so magical, I don't know what it is like."

    The six men and women whispered to each other, all looking a little excited.  They all have endless curiosity about the legendary Master Ji Ning.  Qiuye led the way and soon arrived at Jianjian Ping: "Young master is right there, you can go over there."

    Ji Mo and the other six people all looked carefully.

    I saw a young man with animal skin standing there in the distance. Looking at his back, he was indeed not very tall. He was still the same height and figure as when Ji Ning had achieved his innate breakthrough.  I just don't know why Just standing there, Ji Ning seemed to be integrated with everything around him, as if everything had become a picture scroll.

    The beast-skin boy suddenly turned around, breaking away from his previous state of being a figure in a painting, as if he had just become a real person at this moment. In fact, before, Ji Ning had merged with heaven and earth to comprehend the ¡®Tao¡¯!  Since living in Winged Snake Lake, especially lying on the boat and floating freely on the lake every day, the whole person's spirit will be incomparably peaceful and incomparable with the natural environment.

    At the same time, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has also improved by leaps and bounds. After his realm has continued to improve, even now, Ji Ning can even merge with heaven and earth to comprehend the 'Tao' anytime and anywhere.  Although he couldn't be completely immersed in it like Chibian's enlightenment, such an understanding was incredible, and it brought his swordsmanship to an extremely astonishing level.

    "Come here, everyone." Ji Ning said.

    Ji Mo and the other six people all observed this Young Master Ji Ning. His face was as handsome as that of a young man, but his temperament was naturally contained. It was a temperament that was formed after a kind of tempering of the soul.

    "I have met Mr. Ji Ning." Ji Mo and the other six people came forward and said respectfully.

    "I heard that the most outstanding person among the younger generation of the clan is named Ji Mo. Who among you is?" Ji Ning said directly. Since we want to hit him, we should directly target the strongest one. Of course, the effect will be the best.

    "Me." Ji Mo said, his eyes sharp.

    Ji Ning nodded: "What did you practice?"

    ""The Song of Ten Thousand Swords"!" Ji Mo said with confidence in his eyes, "It has just been completed. I hope Mr. Ji Ning can give me some advice."

    "Dacheng?" Ji Ning nodded, ""The Music of Ten Thousand Swords" is the secret skill of the Zhen clan, it is very mysterious. Take out your sword use your strongest swordsmanship to attack me, let me see your "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords"  "How is it?"

    "Okay." Ji Mo turned his hand, and a long sword exuding coldness appeared. There were faint runes on the long sword. It was obviously a magic weapon. Ji Mo shouted, "Master Ji Ning, be careful.  .¡±

    Wow!

    In an instant, the sword turned into an endless phantom, and the shadows of the sword appeared, directly covering Xiang Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stood there and just watched. When the dense shadow of the sword came over, he stretched out his finger and said lightly: "Break!" Suddenly all the shadows of the sword dissipated, revealing the true form of the long sword.  The long sword's surface was poked by Ji Ning's finger, and the long sword that was originally moving at high speed was thrown away due to inertia.

    "This, this" Ji Mo's eyes widened in astonishment, and the other five men and women were also blinded. How could they just use their fingers to directly deflect a sword that contained the power of heaven and earth?  And they didn't realize how fast Ji Ning's fingers were.

    "How is it possible, my sword?" Ji Mo couldn't believe it, "Your power is obviously not great, how could you channel my power in an instant and make my sword fly away?"

    "Let me ask you," Ji Ning shouted, "What are the tricks in "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords"?"

    Ji Molian said: "There are three sword moves in "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords", namely One Sword and Ten Thousand Shadows, Ten Thousand Swords Returning to One, and Ten Thousand Swords Music. Among them, The Music of Ten Thousand Swords is the strongest killing move, and the one I used before was the strongest.  The ultimate trick 'Ten Thousand Swords'!"

    Ji Ning said: "Wan Jian Qu Wan Jian Qu the point is not Wan Jian, but the word "qu"!" In the past few years, Jiuhuo specially arranged for people to send some of Ji's sword skills, and Ji Ning read them one by one.  However, at Ji Ning's level, he can even create such sword skills. He just needs to understand the essence of it.

    "Qu?" Ji Mo was shocked.

    "You can see clearly." Ji Ning condensed his fingers and condensed a sword light, which directly slashed across the sky.

    Suddenly, sword shadows appeared all over the sky, densely covered with mistThe sword shadow shrouded everywhere, and it seemed to be the same as the 'Ten Thousand Sword Song' that Ji Mo had used before.  However, these densely packed countless sword shadows seemed to be musical notes, each slightly different from each other. It was as if the countless sword shadows were integrated into a singing song.

    Excited!

    Happy!

    Ji Mo and the other six people were stunned. They actually felt a kind of joy from the countless sword shadows, and the countless sword shadows seemed to have life.

    "Look again." Ji Ning opened his mouth and swung his sword light again, turning into countless misty sword shadows. The countless sword shadows attracted each other, each one seemed to be **, but they were united with each other countless notes turned into a song.  , but this time it contained endless killing intent, a killing intent that made them tremble.

    Each sword shadow is like a soldier. Countless soldiers roar and charge towards them, overwhelming the sky and covering the earth with murderous intent.

    Ji Mo and the other six people even turned pale and stepped back involuntarily.

    "Did you see it?" Ji Ning's sword light disappeared from his fingers, "This is 'Qu', the soul of the entire swordsmanship! No matter what kind of soul it is, with the soul, your ten thousand swords can become one and become a real sword.  Shocking sword music!"

    The other five people were shocked.

    And Ji Mo, who was extremely accomplished in "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords", was completely conquered. He knelt down directly in front of Ji Ning with a bang: "Please accept me as your disciple!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 12: Great Changes in Heaven and Earth

    Although Ji Mo begged to become a disciple, how could Ji Ning agree?  After all, swordsmanship must have a soul and require enlightenment, which cannot be taught directly!  Then Ji Ning pointed out the others one by one, and the other young people suddenly became extremely humble, and all of them asked Ji Ning about their usual doubts. It was naturally very easy for Ji Ning. Just talking about swordsmanship, Ji Ning  No one in the family can match him.

    After giving these instructions for two full hours, Ji Ning saw off the guests.

    "When you go back and understand it carefully, I won't keep you any longer." After Ji Ning gave the instructions, he left directly.

    The six young men looked at Ji Ning eagerly. They longed for Ji Ning to guide them for a while.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the bed and practicing. The vitality of heaven and earth continued to surge towards him, pouring into his body and liquefying into true energy. After a long time, Ji Ning felt some swelling in his Dantian before he stopped.

    "I'm afraid that in a few months, I will be able to open the Zi Mansion in terms of qi refining." Ji Ning secretly said, "But the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" will reach the Zi Mansion and reach the seventh level, but I don't know how long it will take.  .¡±

    Nowadays, the body refining and qi refining of gods and demons have reached the level of innate perfection.

    The qi refining method is a common method within the Ji family, called "Shui Yuan Gong". The quality and quantity of the true essence produced by this method are inferior, but it is easy to break through the Zi Mansion!  With Ji Ning's current understanding of the Tao, once he accumulates enough true energy in his body, he will be able to directly open up the Zi Mansion!

    "This "Shui Yuan Gong" is just an ordinary method." Ji Ning secretly said, "It can only be practiced up to the Zifu. After the Zifu is opened, I will need to find a new Qi refining method."

    The cultivation method becomes more and more precious as time goes by.

    "At that time, I will need to find a more powerful qi-refining method." Ji Ning thought, "'Shui Yuan Gong' is a simple method after all. If I continue to use simple methods in my future cultivationI am afraid that qi-refining will stop at  The realm of everything.¡±

    This is the difference between profound methods and simple methods!

    It is a profound and difficult method. It is very difficult to practice it at the beginning. You have to work hard step by step, but you can continue to practice upward.

    As for the simple method, it is relatively easy to open the Purple Mansion at the beginning. If you try your best, you can hope to reach the level of everything.  Butwant to become a Taoist priest of Yuanshen?  But there is no hope anymore.

    After all, the Ji family is just a relatively low-level tribe. It does not have very advanced methods for refining the body and energy of gods and demons. Only the uniqueness of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" and its widespread dissemination allow the Ji family to possess such methods.  The methods of refining Qi are very poor. For example, Ji Jiuhuo and Granny Ying have practiced for nearly four hundred years and are still trapped in the Zifu realm.

    "It's because it's easier to break through the Zifu with simple methods, but it's difficult for Wanxiang, and it's impossible for Yuanshen Taoists."

    "We have to go out and make a living." Ji Ning looked forward to it. "Let's wait until the Purple Mansion is opened. At that time, the means of saving lives were stronger, but now my strength is still a little weak."

    Ji Ning is very aware of his own strength.

    In terms of Qi refining, he is innately perfect, but half a year ago the "Small Thousand Swords Formation" was able to display the ninth level. In terms of attack power, it should be able to reach the Zifu Perfection!  The weakness is that the true energy is consumed too quickly, and it is not as durable as the battles of ordinary Zifu monks.

    In terms of body refining, the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is innately perfect, and it is already comparable to the early stage of Zifu's general body refining of gods and demons!  With the current vitality, even if his head is pierced, he will not die!  Although the attack power is worse than that of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, when they really fight each other, they are stronger in terms of physical training.

    "Although the Small Thousand Sword Array is extremely sharp," Ji Ning secretly said, "But when encountering the cultivators from the Purple Mansion, the opponent's body is extremely tough. Even if a sword beam barely pierces it, the opponent can recover quickly."

    "I am a cultivator of Qi Refining Zifu. Even if Zifu reaches perfection, I can still fight."

    "Gods and Demons Refining the Body, I am sure of it in the early stage of Zi Mansion. No matter how strong it is, it will be in trouble." Ji Ning knew this very well, "I don't know how I can break through the Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming, transform yin and yang, and be reborn with blood. How can I  To do it?"

    "It's nothing to pierce the head and not die."

    As long as you reach the seventh level, you will be reborn with blood!  Such a terrifying vitality will give other Qi Refining Purple Mansion monks a headache when they see it. How difficult it is to kill such a powerful god-demonic body-refining expert. You have to slowly consume all the opponent's divine power.

    "Rebirth with a drop of blood." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    In fact, Ji Ning is already very powerful today. In terms of attack, he has the Small Thousand Sword Formation!  He is also the first method of refining the body of gods and demons to reach innate perfection. It is difficult for the monks of Zifu to kill him!  It is difficult for others to kill him, but with his Small Thousand Sword Formation, he can kill the opponent from a distance.

    "It's not enough. Like the poisonous insects that Bozi is good at raising, if there are ten times more, the hard consumption will be enough."Consume me to death.  "Ji Ning didn't dare to be careless in the slightest.

    He remembered the words of the black old cow

    Don¡¯t underestimate any immortal cultivator!  You are powerful, doesn¡¯t the other party have some powerful methods?

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to visualize the Nuwa Tu. He continued to visualize the Nuwa Tu. Now that he was able to cast the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, the main credit was his spiritual thoughts.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky is bright and clear.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, frowning and sensing carefully.

    "Illusion?" Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    "Boom~~~" An extremely strong fluctuation of heaven and earth's vitality was like a raging wave sweeping across Yi Snake Lake in an instant. Such a strong fluctuation of heaven and earth's vitality made Ji Ning's expression change. Whoosh!  He rushed out of the window and stood directly on the crown of a big tree.

    "North."

    Ji Ning stood on the canopy of the tree, looking at the north in the distance. The extremely turbulent fluctuations of heaven and earth's vitality came from the north.

    It¡¯s like a stone thrown into water causing ripples.  At a point in the far north, terrifying and strong fluctuations of heaven and earth energy are being emitted in all directions Waves of fluctuations, like ripples, sweep across thousands of miles of land and continue to spread further and further.

    "Such a terrifying fluctuation of heaven and earth's vitality." Ji Ning was shocked by it. "It can arouse such strong heaven and earth's vitality. Compared with this fluctuation, the speed at which I absorb the heaven and earth's vitality during cultivation is like the light of fireflies and the brilliance of the sun and the moon."  Bi, what on earth happened to cause such a strong fluctuation?"

    Whoosh!

    From another place on the island, a figure came quickly through some tree crowns and buildings, and soon arrived beside Ji Ning. It was Ji Yichuan who was wearing a white animal skin suit.

    "Father." Ji Ning looked at his father beside him.

    "You feel it, right?" Ji Yichuan looked seriously to the north.

    "Well, the north." Ji Ning nodded, solemnly, "The terrifying fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth are simply unbelievable. According to my senses, if the sensing is correct, the source of these violent fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth should be in the north.  Thousands of miles away.¡±

    Ji Yichuan also nodded: "I feel a little fuzzy, not as clear as you, but I guess it's about the same."

    "Father, what happened to such a strong fluctuation in the vitality of heaven and earth?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There are many possibilities." Ji Yichuan said, "It may be the fluctuation of the vitality of heaven and earth caused by the fight between immortals, or it may be the emergence of some ancient ruins! It may also be the appearance of some immortal magic weapons!"

    Ji Ning's expression changed: "Then I, Ji"

    Thousands of miles to the north, it is still within Ji's territory. Ji's Xifu City is to the southwest of the Zongfu. Thousands of miles to the north is the core of the entire Ji's family!

    "No matter what the situation is, it's not good for me, Ji." Ji Yichuan said in a low voice.

    Ji Ning looked ugly.

    Fighting between immortals?  The remains are revealed?  The magic weapon of the Immortal Family is born?  Other unknown situations?  How could the Ji family, whose strongest was only a monk from Zifu, bear it?

    "Come on, let's go take a look." Ji Yichuan said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning was also anxious and worried. At the same time, he immediately sent a message to Qiuye who lived not far from his residence. "Qiuye, I will leave Mingxin Island to you."

    Whoosh!

    The two of them flew directly through the air, followed the waves, and quickly turned into a phantom and headed north. At their level, they could use their full strength to perform their movements faster than the Green Flame Bird, and faster than ordinary people.  I don¡¯t know how fast the mount can go.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter Thirteen Immortal

    About a thousand miles south of 'Wanjian City', the only Daxia city controlled by the Ji family, this place was originally a wilderness of mountains and forests. The ordinary ones couldn't be more ordinary!  However, at this moment, a huge whirlpool appeared in the sky above this wild mountain forest!  It was a colorful whirlpool. The whirlpool was so high that it affected the world in all directions.

    This huge colorful vortex is the crazy gathering of the vitality of heaven and earth. Because the vitality of heaven and earth gathered too violently and the concentration was too high, it even produced misty seven colors under the rotation and squeezing.  This huge vortex of heaven and earth vitality also caused the surge of heaven and earth vitality in a larger area, causing violent fluctuations to spread in all directions!

    The vortex of the vitality of heaven and earth is in the shape of a sharp cone, and the sharp cone points directly to the earth below. It is obvious that the source of the vortex of vitality of heaven and earth is pointed directly at the bottom of this wilderness mountain forest.

    "Hoo!"

    One of the high-altitude places where the vitality of the sky and the earth was shaking, and a man appeared out of thin air. This man had long hair and was wearing black clothes. There was also a strange beast embroidered on the clothes. He wore a high crown on his head and his face was as white as jade.  , naturally possessing a condescending demeanor, he cast his gaze towards the source of the huge vortex of heaven and earth energy pointing directly from a distance.

    "Oh?" The man in black attire nodded slightly, "Such a vision should lead to the achievement of returning to the void Earth Immortal! I don't know which side this new Earth Immortal belongs to This is Yanshan, the big tribes and sects around Yanshan  , there are only a handful of major sects, and the closest one is Tiansheng Sect! Could it be that the Yuanshen Taoist of Tiansheng Sect has made a breakthrough? But if it is the Yuanshen Taoist of Tiansheng Sect, there should be people protecting the law around. "

    While he was thinking, he stood in the sky and watched silently.

    Once the vision is completed, it means that the other party has already achieved it, and it is too late to stop it.

    Boom~~~

    The originally huge vortex of heaven and earth energy suddenly collapsed, causing the surrounding energy to tremble violently, but it soon calmed down.  When the vortex of heaven and earth vitality collapseda man wearing a fiery red robe and carrying three giant swords appeared out of thin air. He even had strands of white hair on his temples. His eyes were like lightning scanning the surroundings, and he soon found himself standing in the distance.  A man in black attire in mid-air.

    "Congratulations, fellow Taoist, for entering the realm of returning to the void and becoming an Earth Immortal!" The man in black attire smiled.

    "Dare you ask who my friend is?" the man in red robes carrying three giant swords asked repeatedly, but he did not dare to neglect. He understood that the abnormal phenomenon caused by his breakthrough would only appear for a short while, and he could do it in just a short while.  The child sensed it first and then appeared here. This method is not ordinary.

    The man in black attire smiled and said: "I am Beishan Luoxiao! I don't know who you are?"

    The man in red robe was shocked when he heard this.

    North Hill?

    This surname in the entire Anchan County represents the most noble force - Anchanhou!  An Chanhou is the Beishan clan!  Since the Great Xia Dynasty unified the world and divided the feudal lords, the Beishan clan of Anchanhou has ruled this land. Its foundation is deeper than other forces in Anchan County. The only one who can compete with it is the representative of the Great Xia Dynasty.  Ying Longwei is here!

    The red-robed man said with joy on his face: "It turns out to be Immortal Luo Xiao. Let me tell you, in the vast land of Anchan County, the one who can detect the changes in the vitality of heaven and earth in an instant is probably the Anchan Beishan clan! I didn't expect it.  The famous Immortal Luo Xiao came here in person. Compared with Immortal Luo Xiao, I am just a junior. I am afraid that Immortal Luo Xiao has never heard of his name, but there was also a name before, Taoist Fire Dragon. I don¡¯t know.  Does Immortal Xiao know?"

    Immortal Luo Xiao in front of him is a Loose Immortal who has lived for tens of thousands of years. The longer a Loose Immortal lives, the more terrifying he becomes. Although he has the confidence to save his life in front of Immortal Luo Xiao, he understands that in terms of strength, he who has just become an Earth Immortal is  , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even worse.

    "Taoist Fire Dragon?" Beishan Luoxiao was startled. He really hadn't heard of it. He immediately said, "I really haven't heard of him. I must have been in Anchan County before."

    "I went to the East China Sea when I was a real person in Wanxiang." The man in red robe continued. "It was only when I was wandering in the East China Sea that I broke through and reached the Yuanshen stage, and also got the name of Fire Dragon Taoist. Because it was in the remote and remote East China Sea Luoxiao Immortal  I don¡¯t know and it¡¯s not surprising that I returned to this land a hundred years ago, maybe to my homeland, but something moved in my heart, and when the opportunity came, I searched for a place and started to retreat. I just broke through the hundred-year retreat today.¡±

    Beishan Luoxiao nodded: "I see, what is your hometown, fellow Taoist Shiranui Dragon?"

    "I am originally from Anchan County." Immortal Fire Dragon said, "It is a pity that my tribe has been destroyed long ago. To be honest with Immortal Luo Xiao, I came back this time to find my descendants and rebuild the tribe. Secondly, I also want to avenge my tribe.  "

    "Hahaha" Beishan Luoxiao laughed loudly, "It turns out that Fellow Taoist Fire Dragon is from Anchan County. Now I have another immortal in Anchan County. I'm really happy. It's fate that I can meet Fellow Taoist Fire Dragon today.  , as for your matter, it is the matter of my Anchanhou Mansion, we willThere is no need to say more here. Let's go to Anchan City. My Lord Marquis will be a Taoist friend to take care of the wind and wash away the dust.  "

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better to be respectful than obey orders.¡± Fire Dragon Immortal also smiled.

    An immortal is worth winning over.

    Fire Dragon Immortal is not in a hurry to seek refuge with anyone, he has to see what price the other party is willing to pay.  He also knew that this endless land belonged to the Great Xia Dynasty after all. If he wanted to go far and prosper his tribe, it would be better to seek refuge with the Great Xia Dynasty or with the princes with deep roots.

    "Let's go." Beishan Luoxiao reached out and grabbed Fire Dragon Immortal's hand.

    Phew!

    Then disappeared into the sky out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Wanjian City is the foundation of the Ji family. Ji Jiuhuo and Granny Ying both live in Wanjian City, and the source of the drastic changes in the vitality of the world is only a thousand miles away from Wanjian City. Naturally, it won't take long at their speed.  We have arrived in this wild mountain forest.

    "This should be it." Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and an old servant were standing on a large gourd. Ji Jiuhuo looked down at the wild mountains and forests below and said, "But no matter how you look at it, these wild mountains and forests are very ordinary.  , nothing special.¡±

    "I can't see anything." Granny Ying and the old servant also looked at it.

    "Brother," Granny Ying said hoarsely, "I'll go down and take a look first. Ah Xing, you're here too."

    "Master, I'll go." The old servant made a low voice, but he jumped directly into a stream of light and fell into the wild forest below.

    Granny Ying was anxious: "Wake up!"

    "Wait a minute." Ji Jiuhuo glanced at Granny Shadow, "This old servant of yours is really loyal to you."

    The previous fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth were so violent that it was obviously not a trivial matter. It was very risky to be the first to investigate.  Ji Jiuhuo was the clan leader and the pillar of the Ji family and could not afford to lose anything. Granny Ying was the one who wanted to go down, but the old servant went down first.

    "Ah Xing is the most loyal to me in this world." Granny Ying said softly.

    A moment¡ª¡ª

    A figure below soared into the sky and landed directly on the gourd. It was the old servant wearing animal skins with disheveled hair. Ji Jiuhuo asked: "How is it?"

    "There are a lot of Yuan stones below." The old servant said in a low voice.

    "A large number of Yuan Stones?" Ji Jiuhuo frowned, "How many?" Yuan Stones are crystal stones that contain the Yuan Qi of Heaven and Earth. However, the Yuan Qi of Heaven and Earth that normal people refine every day during cultivation is limited. After a certain level, they cannot absorb it. Some  Ordinary primeval stones are generally used to set up formations, and are somewhat useful for making puppets.

    As for cultivation?  It's of no use.

    Of course, there are some rare treasures from heaven and earth that are not burdensome to the body, and eating them can be worth ten or even a hundred years of cultivation.  Among the Yuan Stones, only high-grade Yuan Stones have certain special effects. The Yuan Qi in high-grade Yuan Stones is very pure, and it puts little burden on the body to absorb. With high-grade Yuan Stones, one day can be worth ten days of normal practice.  But it¡¯s also very expensive to practice!  It's okay to use one or two high-grade Yuan stones occasionally, but if you use them for a long time, you will need to buy several thousand kilograms or even more to supply an immortal cultivator.

    This is not something Ji can afford.

    "A lot, a lot." The old servant said solemnly, "It should be a vein of Yuanshi, and I have already discovered high-grade Yuanshi after a cursory inspection."

    "What, Yuanshi veins? High-grade Yuanshi?" Ji Jiuhuo was suddenly confused.

    Yuanshi vein?

    Generally, some special environments will condense the veins of Yuanshi. Of course, you can also deliberately condense a vein.  In order to break through, the Fire Dragon Immortal had enough supply of heaven and earth energy.  Naturally, he set up a large formation at any cost to gather the surrounding heaven and earth elements. Over time, a vein of elemental stones was formed.

    "Origin of Yuanshi?" Grandma Ying also looked happy, "Is this going to make our Ji family rise?"

    "Let's go take a look first." Ji Jiuhuo suppressed his excitement and immediately put away the gourd. The three of them quickly fell into the wilderness and forest, and then escaped underground to start exploring.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 14 Large Mineral Lode

    At dawn, Ji Ning and his father Ji Yichuan were using their physical skills to rush towards the source of the violent fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth.

    "Huh? I have never competed with my father in physical skills. How can my father be so fast?" Ji Ning was extremely surprised. His divine body was comparable to those in the early stages of the Purple Mansion of Divine and Demonic Body Refining. With the help of Wind Wing Escape  Law, how fast?  Even without the magical wings, it is amazing, but his father Ji Yichuan can keep up with him at any time.

    "Father, what kind of movement are you doing? Father, have you opened up the Purple Mansion?" Ji Ning hurried on his way and asked Zhenyuan via voice transmission, but he didn't know that in the disaster that year, besides the Yuchi brothers and sisters, his father Ji Yichuan also suffered  Seriously injured.

    "No need to ask any more questions." Ji Yichuan obviously didn't want to mention it, "Now this speed is my limit."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    If he uses magic wings, he can go much faster, but that's not necessary.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two of them kept moving forward like a wisp of light smoke. At such extreme speed, it only took half an hour for thousands of people to arrive!  This speed is already at the level of Zifu monks.

    "It should be in this area." Ji Ning stopped and stood on the crown of an ancient tree, overlooking a forest. "The source of the fluctuations is no more than three hundred miles away from here."

    "Probably." Ji Yichuan also nodded.

    "Let's check carefully." The two of them were flying around the tree canopy to check carefully. Soon Ji Yichuan escaped directly into the ground and came out in a moment: "Ji Ning, come here." Ji Ning jumped and rowed.  After passing through a stream of light, Ji Yichuan was standing in a patch of weeds.

    Ji Ning asked continuously: "What's wrong?"

    "There are Yuan stones under the ground." Ji Yichuan said solemnly, "And it should be a very rich Yuan stone vein. I have discovered high-grade Yuan stones."

    "A high-grade Yuan Stone?" Ji Ning was also surprised, "There is a high-grade Yuan Stone under my Ji family's territory?"

    "This vein of Yuanshi is very rich, and there are few miscellaneous rocks in it. But because it is Yuanshi this escape technique cannot penetrate through the Yuanshi." Ji Yichuan said, "The escape technique alone can only reach fifty meters underground.  About ten feet away, there is the surface layer of the Yuanshi vein, and further down there is a rich vein."

    Ji Ning nodded. The Earth Escape Technique can pass through some ordinary soil and rocks, but some special materials cannot pass through them, such as Yuan Stone.

    "hold head high!"

    A golden light suddenly shot up into the sky a hundred miles away, and the sound was even more harsh.

    Ji Ning and Ji Yichuan both turned to look.

    "Ji's Golden Arrow!" As soon as Ji Ning and Ji Yichuan saw it, they immediately used their body skills to fly towards that place. Both of them were a mile away in a flash. This Ji's Golden Arrow was a summons for everyone to see.  The Ji family man who arrived at Jinjian rushed there quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Ji Yichuan saw at a glance that there were more than ten people in the distance, including Ji Jiuhuo and Granny Ying who were dressed in gray robes.  The others are all from the Ji clan's clan. After all, this is the closest place to Wanjian City, the Ji clan's clan.  The group of people also turned around and recognized the father and son.

    "Yichuan, you and your son came so quickly." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    "We tried our best to get here from Wanjian City, but you and your son also arrived from Xifu City."

    "sharp."

    These innate creatures also praised.

    "It came very quickly." A burst of laughter rang out, and I saw a stream of light in the distance coming quickly and then falling down and walking over. It was a middle-aged man wearing animal skins.

    "Liu Zhen is here too." Ji Jiuhuo smiled and nodded.

    Ji Ning glanced at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man's name was "Ji Liuzhen". He was the number one person in the Ji family's northern mansion, on par with his father.  Now it seems that he can come from Beifucheng in such a short time This Ji Liuzhen should also be a monk of Zifu.

    "On the surface, our Ji family only has two Zifu monks, Ji Jiuhuo and Ying Granny." Ji Ning secretly said, "But a tribe must have inheritance, and some of the younger generation should have reached the level of Zifu monks. Looking at it now, this Ji Liuzhen  He is a cultivator of the Zi Mansion. My father, with his previous speed, might also be a cultivator of the Zi Mansion!"

    Ji Yichuan and Ji Liuzhen glanced at each other and nodded.

    Ji Yichuan said: "I wonder why the patriarch summoned us?"

    "You must have discovered it too." Ji Jiuhuo said solemnly, "There is a Yuanshi vein under the ground, a very rich Yuanshi vein."

    "Yeah." Every clan member nodded, and there was even some excitement in their eyes.

    According to the rules of the Daxia Dynasty, every Daxia city with thousands of miles surrounding it belongs to the territory of the owner of this Daxia city!  As for??Some disputed areas at the junction of other territories depend on who has the bigger fist, and this Yuanshi vein is very close to Wanjian City. Judging from the rules set by the dynasty there is no dispute that it belongs to the Ji family.  !

    "This vein is not only rich, but also large." Ji Jiuhuo looked around, "We now need to find out the exact size of this Yuanshi vein. I will fly to the southeast to explore, Liu Zhen, you fly to the north to explore, Ying  , you fly to the southwest to explore. As for the others, carefully explore how deep the vein is and what the quality of the vein is. Regardless of the exploration, we will meet here in two hours."

    "yes."

    Everyone obeyed.

    Soon three streams of light flew in three directions, while Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan and others began to drill into the ground. Because the Yuan Stone could not escape, they could only drill slowly.

    "Go." Ji Ning was surrounded by water and fire lotus flowers, which rotated and easily penetrated the ground below.

    This made Ji Ning easily walk down step by step.

    As soon as we walked down, the soil above collapsed.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, continued to move down regardless and soon came into contact with the surface of the Yuanshi vein. Large blocks of Yuanshi were like ugly stones connected to each other. These were low-grade Yuanshi. At first glance, they looked like  There is not much difference between ordinary stones, they just exude a lot of vitality of heaven and earth.

    Sneak ~~ Water flowers are easily drilled, Ji Ning continues to move towards the bottom, and the speed is amazing.

    "It's so deep." Ji Ning felt that he had gone down for hundreds of miles, and he was still in a large amount of Yuanshi layer. "The area of ??hundreds of miles is filled with Yuanshi. How deep is this Yuanshi vein.  And this mineral vein is only a few dozen feet above the ground, and it has never been discovered for so long before?"

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know that the Fire Dragon Immortal had set up a large formation before, but who could have discovered it?

    "Pfft." Finally came into contact with the familiar soil again.

    "More than three hundred miles deep." Ji Ning was shocked. "Ore veins are usually spread out flat. If the depth is just like this, how about the length and width?"

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning followed and started to walk up quickly.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    Only then did he finally reach the ground again, and soon arrived at the previous gathering place.  There were already four people in the gathering place: Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, Lao Pu, and Ji Liuzhen.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning and his eyes lit up, "Have you investigated clearly?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded and looked around. It was more than three hundred miles deep, which was more difficult than flying thousands of miles. Fortunately, he borrowed the power of heaven and earth with the help of the water and fire lotus, so it was easy.  Others need to consume real energy to drill slowly.

    "How deep?" Ji Jiuhuo and others looked at Ji Ning.

    "More than three hundred miles," Ji Ning said.

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and Ji Liuzhen's expressions all changed. They couldn't help but marvel at Ji Ning's ability to travel more than 300 miles underground in just over an hour, because at this moment they were beginning to panic.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "This Yuanshi mineral vein." Ji Jiuhuo said solemnly, "We have also investigated and found that it has a radius of more than four thousand miles! If the depth is more than three hundred miles then this is definitely a truly large Yuanshi mineral vein.  , such a large Yuanshi vein is not a blessing, but a disaster for me, the Ji family!"

    Disaster!

    Ji Ning was shocked and immediately understood that he could eat as much food as he wanted, and he would be stuffed to death if he ate too much.

    "This is a rich ore, and it is so large in scope." Ji Jiuhuo said solemnly, "Once all mined, the value will be many times more than Ji's. Do you think I, Ji, can bear it?"

    This mineral vein

    In order to break through for the Earth Immortal, it is the Taoist Taoist "Fire Dragon Taoist" who has perfected his soul, and he has spent huge sums of money to set up a large formation to gather the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth to supply himself with a breakthrough.  A full collection of mineral veins formed over hundreds of years.  If all were mined, it would be worth more than half of the net worth of a Yuanshen Taoist.  Just because Taoist Huolong broke through and became an Earth Immortal, his vision is much higher.  Moreover, it is too troublesome to mine the mineral veins. Even the Yuanshen Taoists are probably too lazy to do it. Only the Wanxiang Zhenren will be enthusiastic about it.

    "What should we do now?" Grandma Ying asked.

    "I'm not afraid of anything else, I'm just afraid of Snow Dragon Mountain!" Ji Jiuhuo's face was filled with worry, "Our Snow Dragon Mountain in Yanshan is just a branch, behind it is the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect! It is commanded by Taoist Yuan Shen.  Big sect. And according to the time estimation, the Zifu monks from the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain may have arrived in the surrounding area!" ******Monday, Tomato asks for recommendation votes!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 15 Snow Dragon Mountain

    Everything was just as Ji Jiuhuo expected, it was about a thousand miles away from them.

    There is a curtain suspended in the sky, and there are four people on top of the curtain, overlooking the bottom.  Suddenly, a stream of light shot up into the sky from below. It was a burly man wearing a huge sword and a suit of armor. The skin of this burly man was green, and he looked like a demon god in the sky while riding a giant sword.

    "Brothers and sisters," the burly man said with joy on his face, "I have investigated and found that there are a large number of Yuan stones in the ground, including high-grade Yuan stones. It is a very rich Yuan stone vein."

    "Oh?" A long-haired man wearing a black robe with a bloody gossip pattern on the front and back of the black robe nodded and smiled, "Junior brother Ju San, thank you for your hard work. I didn't expect that there is such a mine hidden in the Ji family's territory. By the way, Ju San  Junior Brother San, have you found any traces of mining?"

    The burly man shook his head.

    The long-haired man in black robe nodded with satisfaction: "The Ji family has never sold Yuan Stone to the outside world, and it seems that they have never discovered it before. Junior brothers and sisters, could you please go and explore in the four directions of southeast, northwest and find out the origin of this mineral vein?  How big is it, and I will explore its depth. After the investigation is completed, we will gather here."

    "Yes, Senior Brother Ziqi." The three men and one woman, including the burly man, all responded, and then each stepped on their own flying magic weapon, turning into four streams of light and exploring in four directions.

    The long-haired man in black robe also closed the curtain and rushed directly into the earth. As soon as it touched the ground, he had already escaped into it.

    ¡­¡­

    for a long time.

    The three men and one woman from before have returned here with their own magic weapons.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi hasn't investigated yet?" The man with green hair said in surprise, "It seems that the depth of this vein is deep enough."

    "The Yuanshi vein we have discovered alone covers a radius of more than four thousand miles." The woman with the same green hair next to her said solemnly, "If it were deeperthen this vein would be amazing.  "

    The words just fell.

    Whoosh!

    A stream of light below rose into the sky and then stopped. It was Senior Brother Ziqi in black robe and long hair.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi." The three men and one woman all saluted to show respect. In fact, the five of them are monks of the Zifu and are peers, so there is no need for this.  But the strength of this senior brother Qi is absolutely superior to them.

    "What a Yuanshi vein, more than three hundred miles deep." The long-haired man in black robe exclaimed.

    "More than three hundred miles?"

    "So deep?"

    "The four of us discovered that this mineral vein has a radius of more than 4,000 miles, and the depth is so amazing. This Yuanshi mineral vein is too" The other three men and one woman were shocked by it. Some of the mineral veins are relatively superficial, with a radius of thousands of miles.  It is normal for the veins to be only a few miles deep, but this one is more than three hundred miles deep!

    The long-haired man in black robe shouted: "This Yuanshi vein belongs to me in Xuelong Mountain!"

    "Yes, it belongs to me from Xuelong Mountain!"

    "If we have made such great achievements, the sect will definitely reward us heavily."

    "I'm waiting for the opportunity to come!"

    The five of them were all very excited. They could easily deduce the scale of this Yuanshi vein and understand the value of this Yuanshi vein. It was incredibly high!  I am afraid that the few Yuanshen Taoists at the top of the entire Snow Dragon Mountain will take it seriously.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi." The green-haired woman frowned, "This is close to Ji's Wanjian City. According to the laws of the Great Xia Dynasty, this place should be considered to belong to Ji's."

    "Who is the Ji family?" Senior Brother Ziqi snorted coldly, "It dares to reach out to the mineral veins that I want from Xuelong Mountain?"

    The green-haired man next to him nodded: "Ji's family has nothing to worry about. I, Xuelong Mountain, will definitely take possession of this yuan stone vein! But no matter what, we can't be careless, because according to the regulations of the capital of Daxia, this is Ji's mine."  In the territory of Wanjian City, this mineral vein should belong to the Ji family. We at Xuelong Mountain cannot openly violate the laws of the Great Xia Dynasty!"

    "Yeah." Dong Ziqi nodded lightly.

    right.

    Even if there are ways to circumvent the regulations, you must not openly provoke the Xia Dynasty!  Even the Anchanhou Mansion, which was almost as old as the Great Xia Dynasty, did not dare to openly challenge the Great Xia Dynasty!

    "The most fearful thing now." The green-haired man frowned. "If the Ji family sends people to hook up with the Daxia Dynasty's army, then they will sign a transfer contract with the Daxia Dynasty! The Yuanshi vein will be transferred directly to Daxia Dynasty."  Xia Dynasty, then there is nothing we can do!¡±

    "Junior brother He Li is right." The cold-faced man in gray nodded, "You must be careful."

    "Be careful." The burly man also said anxiously, "Ji must understand."The physical strength is not enough. As long as it is transferred to the Daxia Dynasty, the Ji family can also get 30% of the benefits!  Now that the Great Xia Dynasty is backing us, there is nothing we can do.  "

    "Sign the contract?"

    Dong Ziqi¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How can it be so easy to sign!¡±

    The other four people all looked at Dong Ziqi.

    "The Great Xia Dynasty's garrison in Yanshan is in Yanshan City." Dongzi said, "The general who garrisoned the garrison and I are good friends."

    "But Senior Brother Ziqi, as long as the Ji family reports this matter of transferring mineral veins a general would not dare to suppress it. If he suppresses it forcibly, if such a major matter is discovered in the future, the general will be devastated.  He will be punished." The green-haired man said worriedly.

    Dongzi said: "I know, I don't dare to suppress it, but I can try to delay it for as long as possible!"

    "Oh?" The other four people all looked at Dong Ziqi.

    "You also know." Dongzi said, "When we sign a transfer contract with the Daxia Dynasty, we must first report it! After that, the superiors will immediately send people to Ji's territory to conduct inspections. After the final inspection, it is confirmed that there is indeed such a mine.  Will sign the contract."

    The other four nodded.

    indeed so.

    As soon as you report it, someone will be sent over immediately, which is extremely efficient.

    "As soon as the matter is reported, we can't mess around." Dongzi said, "What we can do is delay the time as much as possible with the general stationed in Yanshan and the Great Xia Dynasty will send people all the way to the Ji family  This also takes time. This time is enough for us to capture Wanjian City!"

    "Capture Wanjian City?" The four of them nodded lightly.

    "As long as we get the ministerial order from Wanjian City, we will be the masters of Wanjian City. According to the laws of the Great Xia Dynasty, this mine belongs to us. Even if the Great Xia Dynasty sends people here because of the ministerial order  The owner has changed, so the Ji family can¡¯t sign it even if they want to sign it.¡± Dongzi said.

    "Yes, take the order of ministers!"

    "After receiving the order, I will be the owner of the mine." Their eyes were all gleaming with coldness.

    Dongzi Qiye said in a low voice: "If the Ji family dares to disobey, they will be destroyed immediately!"

    "Yeah." The other four people nodded, not taking Ji seriously at all.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi, when I returned from exploring the scope of the mineral vein, I found that Ji's people were thousands of miles away." The green-haired woman said.

    "Let's go." Dongzi Qi snorted coldly, "Let's go meet Mr. Ji."

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, in the sky above this land of Yuanshi mineral veins, there were many monks from the Zifu who were exploring. There were the Tiemu Clan, the Bianhe Clan, the Kou Clan, and the Black Fire Sect, all of whom were forces from Yanshan.  Only the old god of the Great Xia Dynasty garrison in Yanshan City was there and did not interfere at all.

    "What a rich vein of minerals."

    "Such a source of Yuanshi, it's really scary to see it."

    ¡­¡­

    In the wilderness of the mountains, a group of Ji clan members are gathering here to discuss countermeasures.

    "Ji Jiuhuo!"

    Suddenly, a faint voice came directly. The voice made many people in the Ji clan change their expressions. Ji Ning's spirit was so powerful that he was not affected by the voice and looked up.  I saw a huge curtain in the sky quickly swooping down, and I saw five men and women standing on the curtain, all of them with extraordinary temperament.

    The cold aura of the leader came towards his face. He was wearing a black robe with a bloody Eight Diagrams pattern on it.

    "Dongzi Qi!" Ji Jiuhuo's expression changed slightly.

    Ji Ning looked at the five people on the screen carefully, especially the leader Dongzi Qi: "Is he Dongzi Qi from the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain?"

    Dong Ziqi is famous far and wide, and he is the number one among the six major forces in Yanshan!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 16 Confrontation

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying and others have long regarded Ji Ning as the future pillar of the Ji family!  Naturally, Ji Ning had already seen the information about the Zifu monks from the major forces in Yanshan and some old demons from the Zifu. Ji Ning knew very well This Dongzi Qinai was a perfection monk from the Zifu and came from the sect, and his methods were very demanding.  Much stronger than the indigenous tribes like Yanshan, Dongziqi's strongest one is the 'Bagua Blood Dragon Formation'!

    Different from the usual large formations that need to be set up in advance, this Bagua Blood Dragon Formation is a bit like my own 'Small Thousand Swords Formation' which can be cast with just a thought. It may not be as powerful as my own Little Thousand Swords Formation in terms of levels, but the opponent itself is the Perfect Purple Mansion.  A monk, with such a magic circle, might be able to compete with the Wanxiang Zhenren who had just broken through, but it was not comparable to a monk like Bo Zishan who could only rely on the Wangui Banner.

    "It's rare to see Brother Zi Qidao." Ji Jiuhuo lowered his attitude modestly, "I wonder what the purpose of Brother Zi Qidao is here?"

    "Ji Jiuhuo."

    The five Zifu monks on the curtain all fell to the ground. They glanced at the Ji clan members one by one, with lofty eyes, obviously not taking Ji clan seriously.  This made Ji Ning and others feel a little angry, but they knew they had to endure it.

    "Your Ji family's territory is really a blessed land. There are actually veins of Yuanshi." Dongzi Qi looked at Ji Jiuhuo with his cold eyes, "If it weren't for the violent fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth before, we wouldn't have known about it. Humph, you Ji family  I must have dug up a lot of Yuan Stone in secret, you are really brave."

    Everyone in the Ji clan could not help but show anger in their eyes, but Ji Jiuhuo used his Yuan Power to send a voice message and shouted: "Stop it all!"

    "I, Ji, just found out." Ji Jiuhuo still smiled when facing Dong Ziqi.

    "Just learned about it?" Dong Ziqi glanced at the Ji family's troops, "Can you find out the scale of this Yuanshi vein?"

    "Never." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head, "I only know that this Yuanshi vein is a rich mine."

    Dongzi Qi said coldly: "Since you don't know, let me tell you that this Yuanshi vein is a rich mine, and it has a radius of more than four thousand miles and a depth of more than three hundred miles! Such a large Yuanshi vein  Stone ore veins, you little Ji family have no ability to swallow, you will die if you swallow them!"

    "It's okay." Ji Jiuhuo said with a smile, "As big a deal as possible, I, the Ji family, can transfer this Yuanshi vein to the Daxia Dynasty. At that time, I, the Ji family, will get 30%, and the Daxia Dynasty will get 70%. And I, the Ji family, will also get 70%.  Being protected by the Great Xia Dynasty means you are not afraid of anything."

    Dong Ziqi¡¯s pupils shrank.

    These natives!

    Although he is not from a sect, he has practiced for nearly four hundred years and is still only a member of the Zifu.  But living a long time also makes them extremely smooth.  No matter how arrogant he was before, Ji Jiuhuo still had a smile on his face.  But when it came to the key point, he directly stated what worried Xuelongshan the most.

    "I'm telling you!" Dong Ziqi's voice was extremely cold, "I, Xuelong Mountain, want the yuan stone veins! Don't threaten me here, threaten me The Ji family has only one way to perish!"

    Ji Jiuhuo's complexion changed.

    ???????? Other clan members such as Granny Shadow Ji and others were also angry and anxious after hearing this, and Ji Ning was also filled with anger.  Obviously according to the laws of the Daxia Dynasty, this Yuanshi vein belongs to the Ji family!  The people from Snow Dragon Mountain came and took it away by force, and they were so arrogant.

    "Brother Zi Qidao." Ji Jiuhuo suppressed his anger.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? clean out the most ruthless method just to make the other party feel wary, and then slowly negotiate the terms.  Unexpectedly, the other party did not want to talk to him slowly, but was extremely arrogant and bullied him for being weak!

    "This is Yanshan." Ji Jiuhuo said solemnly, "The Snow Dragon Mountain sect is millions of miles away, and as long as I, the Ji family, report, I am afraid that the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty will arrive in a few days, and then we can directly  Sign the transfer contract. In fact, I, Ji, don¡¯t have much ambition, all I want is to survive!¡±

    "Survival?" Dong Ziqi sneered, "You know how to advance and retreat!"

    Ji Jiuhuo said: "Xuelong Mountain can arrange for people to mine the mineral veins. During the mining of the mineral veins, I, the Ji family, will not harass you. After you finish mining you can all withdraw from our Ji family's territory. As for the Yuanshi mineral veins, I, the Ji family, will  I don¡¯t ask for a penny of it! I, the Ji family, am willing to make an oath of heaven with you, Snow Dragon Mountain!"

    The oath of heaven

    It is of no use to mortals, but once you step onto the path of cultivating immortals and become a cultivator, no one dares to break this heavenly oath.

    "Oh?" Dong Ziqi hesitated.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi." Yuanli, the burly man next to him, said, "The conditions are not bad. We don't have any regard for the Ji family's territory. What's important is the Yuan stone vein. Since the Ji family is willing to let us use Yuan Li to  All the stone veins must be mined. As long as the oath of heaven is made the Ji family will not dare to break it."

      "Stupid." The green-haired woman said through the sound transmission, "This is just Ji's delaying strategy! Ji's intention to make an oath of heaven with us at Xuelong Mountain is not with a few of us, we are just  Even though the disciples made the oath of heaven, the sect¡¯s senior officials could still destroy the Ji family regardless of us. He must have wanted us, the sect¡¯s senior officials, to make the heaven¡¯s law oath. And our news was sent back, and we waited for the sect¡¯s senior officials to come over At this time,  It¡¯s enough for the Ji family to sign a contract with the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±

    "Junior sister is right." The man in gray also echoed.

    Dong Ziqi nodded slightly.

    Ji's side is waiting for a reply.

    "You Ji family and I, Xuelong Mountain, have made an oath of heaven. I wonder who we should invite from Xuelong Mountain to make an oath of heaven?" Dong Ziqi looked at Ji Jiuhuo.

    Ji Jiuhuo smiled and said: "Anyone Wanxiang Zhenren can do is enough. I, the Ji family, bet my fate on this, so I have to be cautious. The oath of the monks of Zifu in Xuelong Mountain is a little too heavy I can't believe it either.  I guess Brother Zi Qidao also understands that the oath of the Zifu monks does not have much restraint on the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect."

    Dong Ziqi narrowed his eyes.

    A monk from Zifu?  If the sect says to sacrifice, then it will be sacrificed.

    But things are different with Wanxiang Zhenren. There are only so many Wanxiang Zhenren in the sect, and they were ordered to make the oath for the sect!  If the sect dares to sacrifice a Master Wanxiang, wouldn't it make other Master Wanxiang and the monks of Zi Mansion feel chilled?  And it is not worth it to make all the Master Wanxiang in the sect abandon themselves just for a Yuanshi mine, so it is most appropriate for Master Wanxiang to make an oath.

    "Ji Jiuhuo!" Dongzi Qihan said in a voice, "You asked Master Wanxiang to come and make an oath of heaven with you? That's a senior member of my sect, and our sect is a million miles away! I'll wait for the message to pass, and then wait for Wanxiang  It will take at least ten days and a half for the real person to come here! In ten days and a half, I am afraid that your Ji family will quietly make a contract with the Great Xia Dynasty!"

    "Then" Ji Jiuhuo was startled.

    "I think you should hand over the order of ministers!" Dongzi Qi shouted, "Give us the order of ministers of Wanjian City! I, Xuelong Mountain, will continue to allow you to live in Wanjian City, and the entire Ji family will remain the same as before  When we finish mining the Yuanshi veins, I will return the Order of Ministers to you!"

    Ji Jiu was furious: "How can this be done?"

    "No." Granny Ying also said angrily, "The Chenzi Order is the foundation of my Ji family."

    Ji Ning just watched from the side.

    The people in Xuelong Mountain are too pushy!  It's nice to say that you will return it after the minister's order in the future?  What if it is not returned?  Moreover, the Ji family has made great concessions and is willing to donate all the Yuanshi mines to Xuelong Mountain. Why is it that Xuelong Mountain now takes away the Minister's Order like a charity and returns it in the future?

    "Humph." Ji Ning looked ugly, as did the other Ji clan members.

    "How could I, Xuelongshan, bully a little Ji like you?" Dongzi Qi shouted.

    "It seems that there are too many tribes being bullied by Xuelong Mountain." Ji Jiuhuo was also angry, "Otherwise, how could there be a branch of Xuelong Mountain in our Yanshan Mountain!"

    Dong Ziqi¡¯s expression changed.

    Inverted!

    Ji Jiuhuo actually became tougher. He glanced at the group of Ji clan members and noticed the young and maverick animal-skin boy. He immediately sent a message from Yuan Li: "Junior brother Mu Si, Ji  There are only a few cultivators in the Zifu, and the one with the most potential is Ji Ning. It is said that he killed the previous Bo Zishan."

    "Ji Ning." The man in gray also noticed the animal-skin boy among the other party.

    Since the battle between Nian Ning and Bo Zishan

    Ji Ning¡¯s reputation has actually spread among the top leaders of the major forces in Yanshan.  After all, many innate beings from other tribes returned at that time, which also made those tribes know that Ji Ning is very scary, and even Ji Ning should be a monk of the Zi Mansion!  He is already a monk in the Zi Mansion at the age of eleven or twelve, how can he still do it in the future?  The major forces have long paid attention to Ji Ning, and the information about Ji Ning has been collected very clearly.

    "Everything from childhood to adulthood, Ji Ning's appearance, Ji Ning's habitsall are collected clearly.

    Among the entire Ji family, Dong Ziqi didn't care about anyone else. The only one he cared about was Ji Ning!  He is not afraid of Ji Ning now, but of Ji Ning in the future!  With Ji Ning's talent I'm afraid it won't be difficult to become a real person in Wanxiang in the future.

    "Junior Brother Mu Si, the most potential and most threatening person among the Ji clan is Ji Ning. The entire Ji clan also regards him as a treasure." Dongzi Qi said in a voice message, "After all, he is young, and his current abilities are not that strong.  Go. Apart from the threat of the refined Wangui Banner, that idiot Bo Zishan is very average. Moreover, the original battle may have been mainly due to the Wanxiang Daoist. Ji Ning's strength is not estimated to be too strong.  "

    "Junior brother, you suddenly took action and captured Ji Ning! Ji Ning will be there by thenIn our hands, how dare the Ji family disobey my orders from Xuelong Mountain?  "Dongzi Qi said via voice transmission, "Even if there is a very low possibility - they really don't care about Ji Ning's life and death, then we will kill Ji Ning.  Without Ji Ning, the Ji family is no threat at all.  "

    "Yeah." The man in gray nodded.

    Ji Ning is indeed a threat. No one is afraid of Ji Ning now. What is scary is Ji Ning in the future.

    "Junior brother, your spell is suddenly cast. Even I am afraid that I will suffer a loss. It will be no problem to take down Ji Ning." Dongzi Qi said in a voice transmission. Although he is stronger than Junior Brother Mu Si, he needs to use the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation first.  , when his formation appears, the Ji family will probably be extremely vigilant.

    So a surprise attack is necessary!  Instant success!  And Junior Brother Mu Si is the best candidate.

    "Leave it to me, I have just made a breakthrough in this spell recently." Junior Brother Mu Si said confidently through the message.

    "We'll just wait for junior brother. Once we capture Ji Ning we will have the upper hand in every aspect." Dongzi said.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 17 Missing!  The silk rain becomes a thread!

    Dong Ziqi identified Ji's key point at a glance. He was right. Ji Ning was indeed the pillar of Ji's future!  Among the strong men of the Ji family Ji Jiuhuo and Granny Ying wouldn't want Ji Ning to die even if they themselves died!

    "Ji Jiuhuo, I advise you to hand over the ministerial order obediently." Dong Ziqi frowned and shouted.

    "I, the Ji family, are indeed weak, so I am willing to give away the Yuanshi ore veins without taking anything away. But you forcefully asking for the ministerial order it is too bullying! The ministerial order is the foundation of my Ji family, how can I -  ¡ª" Ji Jiuhuo's expression changed as soon as he said those words, and he couldn't help but lower his head and look at the ground.

    The ground is shaking slightly.

    Among the five people from Dongziqi standing in the distance, the man in gray had a flash of light in his eyes. The energy in his body had already surged into the ground. When the Zifu monks on Ji's side sensed it, the spell had already  It's on display!

    "Boom!"

    I saw green vines sprouting from the ground. The vines were swinging wildly, and the vines were still shining with rich green light. The thin branches and leaves of the vines were also entangled with each other, like tough ropes.  They suddenly appeared from around Ji Ning's feet and enveloped Ji Ning in an instant!

    fast!

    No defense!

    "What." The expressions of Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying and others changed drastically. In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning, who was standing next to him, was surrounded by countless vines and entangled crazily.

    "Save Ji Ning quickly!" Grandma Ying shouted.

    "It's too late!" Dongzi Qize, who was standing in the distance, laughed.

    Boom!

    Countless huge vines wrapped around Ji Ning were suddenly pulled underground. With a bang, a huge hole was revealed on the ground.  Ji Ning and those vines had already penetrated deep into the ground.

    "You Snow Dragon Mountain actually" Ji Jiuhuo looked ferocious.

    "Let my son go." Ji Yichuan was also anxious.

    Everyone on the Ji family wanted to save Ji Ning, but those vines suddenly appeared, wrapped around Ji Ning and dragged him into the ground, leaving them at a loss as to how to save him.

    "Hahaha" Dong Ziqi laughed wildly and turned to look at the man in gray beside him, "Junior brother Mu Si, capture Ji Ning -" Dong Ziqi's expression suddenly changed, because he discovered  His junior brother had beads of sweat on his forehead, and it was obvious that he was fighting with all his strength.

    "Then Ji Ning is breaking my spell" The man in gray's eyes turned red, and he tried his best to instill Yuanli.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Underground.

    Thousands of wood-green vines grown from a seed are tightly entangled with Ji Ning. Within the entangled vines, there are water and fire lotus flowers surrounding Ji Ning. They are constantly rotating around, crazily supporting those vines, and constantly strangulating the vines.  .  And the strangulating vines kept growing.

    "There are really many ways to cultivate immortals. This trick is not in the intelligence. I don't know who from the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain used it." Ji Ning was suddenly attacked. After all, he was too fast and had no time to break open. He was already dragged in.  Underground.

    The space bound by the vines is too small, and even the Small Thousand Sword Formation cannot be used.

    Ji Ning immediately used the Water and Fire Lotus.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~" The water and fire lotuses rotated slowly, but they crushed the delicate branches and leaves that were trying to wrap themselves around Ji Ning like ropes. Nearly five years have passed since the last battle with Bo Zishan. This time  In the past five years, Ji Ning has made greater and greater progress in his understanding of Tao.

    ??If we talk about the earliest stage, what we realized was only a hint of the true meaning of Tao.  But later I continued to realize the true meaning of Silk Road.

    A large number of threads condensed together, naturally become stronger.

    Especially when Ji Ning is in Winged Snake Lake, especially now that he can merge with heaven and earth at almost any timehis realm is already very high.  In fact, this is also a phenomenon that only occurs after cultivators reach a very high level. They can align with heaven and earth at any time and realize the Tao at any time.  Naturally, there are many true meanings of Tao.

    Realm improvement.

    The power of the water and fire lotus being displayed now is naturally much greater. With its strangulation power alone, even those with perfect innate abilities would be strangled to pieces in an instant.

    "Bei Ming Sword." Ji Ning was in the water and fire lotus, holding a Bei Ming Sword in both hands.

    "I miss you! The silk rain becomes a thread!"

    Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    Whenever he performs this move, he can't help but think of his mother. This move is a move he realized due to his endless longing for his mother!  Siyu and Siyu's endless longing for each other formed a thread Among the many tricks that Ji Ning has created through his understanding of the Tao in the past five years, this is the most powerful one.

    This move contains countless meanings??The strong longing comes from the "Drip Water Sutra", but it is far beyond the "Drip Water Sutra".

    "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning's two Beiming swords split open at the same time and penetrated the water and fire lotus. The water and fire lotus were like bubbles and did not hinder Ji Ning's sword at all. Ji Ning's sword was like a mother's touch, containing endless longing inspiring  A large amount of power from heaven and earth gathered directly on the two swords.

    Even just seeing such swordsmanship can't help but feel sad and endless nostalgia.

    "Chichichi~~~" A large number of vines were cut directly. Although they were still tough, they were still cut apart. Facing Ji Ning's most powerful sword in close combat, the spell of Zifu monk Mu Si  Ji Ning couldn't be trapped either.  In fact, one is that Ji Ning's swordsmanship is far superior to that of ordinary Zifu monks, and is probably not as good as that of Wanxiang Daoist.

    Secondly, Ji Ning¡¯s body of gods and demons is too powerful, comparable to the early stage of Zifu¡¯s body refining of ordinary gods and demons.  This power is already strong, and the swordsmanship is powerful. How difficult is it to trap it with a spell?

    The sword light danced, cutting off a large number of struggling and twisted vines. Ning rose into the sky with the sword light, directly breaking through the soil and rushing out of the surface.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    Just when the people of the Ji clan were worried about it and looked at the hole left by the vines on the ground that retracted into the ground, suddenly the ground suddenly exploded dozens of feet away, and a sword light shot into the sky. A young man in animal skin was seen holding both hands.  The sword, the body surrounded by water and fire lotus flowers, then floated to the ground.

    "How is that possible!" Dong Ziqi's expression changed drastically. Others didn't know his junior brother's methods, but he knew very well that it would be very difficult to break through the sudden attack of his junior brother's technique.  Even he would struggle.

    "Then Ji Ning broke through?" The burly man behind Dong Ziqi glared and growled, "How is it possible? I am a god and demon body refiner. I am trapped by Senior Brother Mu Si and I can't even struggle out."

    ??Junior Brother Ju San is the new one among these five to open up the Zi Mansion.

    It¡¯s just the early stage of Zifu, but he is a god and demon body refining stream!  As the early stage of Purple Mansion of Divine Demon Body Refining his combat power is also amazing. If others hurt him, he will be fine, but if he hurts others, they will die!  This is the advantage of God and Demon Body Refining. If he is in the late stage of the God and Demon Body Refining Purple Mansion, even Dong Ziqi will have to call him senior brother.

    "It's broken?"

    "How old is he?"

    "Senior Brother Mu Si's Eternal Ivy Technique was just broken?" The man and woman, both with green hair, had expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    Among the five, Senior Brother Mu Si¡¯s status is second only to Dong Ziqi!  It is precisely because of his great strength, including sudden attacksthe 'Eternal Ivy Technique' has long been admired by other brothers.  The restraining power of Ivy is indeed great. How powerful is the power of the Purple Mansion in the early stages of the Divine Demon Refining Body?  Can't even be broken.

    Now he has been broken open by the other party, and he is only sixteen years old!  No matter how evil or talented he is, he is still too

    How did they know that Ji Ning was almost the same as their Junior Brother Ju San in terms of strength, and in terms of swordsmanship, he surpassed that Junior Brother Ju San by countless levels!

    ¡­¡­

    "Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying and other members of the Ji clan looked at Ji Ning in surprise. At the same time, they saw the surprised and shocked expressions of the five Zifu monks on the Snow Dragon Mountain side, and they were also doubly surprised.  happy!  At the same time, he couldn't help but be shocked by Ji Ning's strength. Ji Jiuhuo narrowed his eyes and sighed in his heart, becoming even more unable to see through this kid.

    The water and fire lotuses around Ji Ning disappeared and he walked directly over.

    "Ji Ning!" A hoarse voice sounded.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    The pale-faced man in gray clothes standing next to Dong Ziqi in the distance was staring at Ji Ning: "You, what is the name of that sword technique of yours?"

    "I miss you." Ji Ning said softly, "Threads of silk rain!"

    "Silk rain forms a thread?" The man in gray clothes widened his eyes in disbelief, "The silk rain forms a thread in your Ji family's Dripping Water Sutra, is it so powerful?" He is also familiar with the nine swords in the "Drip Water Sutra".

    "There are still many things you don't know." Ji Ning snorted coldly, but did not defend himself.

    This sword was born out of the Dripping Water Sutra, but it is no longer the silk rain line it used to be.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 18 Ji¡¯s Retreat

    "The silk rain forms a line?" Dongzi Qiye whispered softly, while the other four Zifu monks behind him were still in shock.

    "This Ji Ning is stronger than expected." Dong Ziqi thought, "He is only sixteen years old, and even Junior Brother Mu Si can't defeat him! I'm afraid only I can kill him." If he takes action, it will be with a powerful force.  When the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation appears, it will be a life-and-death fight with no room for change.

    Dong Ziqi is very confident, but he understands that Ji's strength is not weak. If they really fight, one or two of his five Zifu monks will probably die.

    ?????????????? It would be great if you can make the other party quit before the difficulties arise.

    "Ji Ning, awesome."

    "Well done."

    The Ji clan members all looked at Ji Ning, "Are you okay?" Ji Yichuan looked at his son and was relieved when he saw that his son was not injured.

    "Dongzi Qi!" Granny Ying shouted sternly, "What do you mean, you suddenly attacked our Ji clan members? We are all here, and you dare to be so arrogant."

    "You guys from Xuelong Mountain are too arrogant."

    The people of the Ji clan were very sad and angry, but they all resisted and did not dare to take action. After all, the opponent was Xuelong Mountain.

    "Hahaha" Dong Ziqi smiled, "Sudden attack? That's too ugly to say. My junior brother Musi just heard that your Ji family has a talent, and you are extremely talented. Even my junior brother Bo Zishan from Xuelong Mountain  They all died at his hands. When I saw this genius today, I couldn't help but spar with each other. Why, I, the monk from Zifu in Xuelong Mountain, can't even spar with you guys from the Ji family?"

    "Is this called sparring?" Granny Ying said in a hoarse voice.

    "Of course it's a competition." Dongzi said, "Now it seems that your Ji family's genius is really powerful. He can break my junior brother's spell. I admire him."

    "You" Grandma Ying was also very angry. She had never been so angry in her nearly four hundred years of life. If she had nothing to do with anything, she would have taken action long ago, but for the sake of the entire Ji family, she had to endure it.

    Dong Ziqi's eyes flashed fiercely, and he snorted coldly: "Let alone a fight, even if we really fight to kill Ji Ning, what can you Ji clan do?" Dong Ziqi's cold eyes scanned the group of Ji clan members.  , with a slight smile of disdain on his lips, making the Ji clan members even more sad and angry.

    Arrogant!

    What Dong Ziqi wants is to be arrogant and completely suppress the Ji family!

    "Clan leader." Ji Liuzhen yelled angrily, "I, the Ji family, are not easy to bully. I would rather live standing than kneel down to die. I, the Ji family, give in step by step, and this Snow Dragon Mountain presses forward step by step. Really, we are  Is the Ji family made of mud? Fight with them! If they come to these five today, they will kill more than half of them!"

    "Fight."

    ¡°Clan leader, fight it out.¡±

    "They won't give us Ji a way to live, and we won't let them live either." Suddenly many Ji clan members roared angrily.

    This made Dong Ziqi and the other five people slightly shocked. The Xuelong Mountain side was indeed powerful, but that meant the Xuelong Mountain Sect!  The Snow Dragon Mountain Branch of Yanshan Mountain is only slightly stronger than the Ji Clan After all, everyone's top martial arts are only the Zifu monks. If they really fight, even if the Ji Clan is eliminated, the Yanshan Branch of Snow Dragon Mountain will suffer heavy losses.  .

    "Shut up." Ji Jiuhuo turned his head and shouted through Yuanli, and his voice rang in the ears of every clan member.

    Everyone in the clan looked at Ji Jiuhuo.

    ¡­¡­

    "What are they talking about?" the burly young man on the side of Xuelong Mountain said through the message.

    "These natives," said the man in gray, Mu Si, "are accustomed to tribal life, and would rather bend than bend. When pressed, they will fight tooth and nail Our pressure here is a bit harsh, so they are beginning to rebound a little."

    Dongzi Qi Chuanyuan said confidently: "Don't worry, that Ji Jiuhuo is an old guy who has lived for nearly four hundred years. He is very smooth. He will persuade and control his people."

    ¡­¡­

    The Ji family quietly communicated with each other.

    "That Xuelong Mountain is going too far to deceive others." Ji Jiuhuo said, "But no matter how arrogant they are, we have to endure it! Are we really going to fight with them?"

    "But clan leader, we can sign a transfer contract with the Daxia Dynasty. The Daxia Dynasty will protect us when the time comes, and we can still get 30% of the Yuanshi vein." A majestic Ji clan member said in a voice transmission  .

    "Stupid!" Ji Jiuhuo said through a message, "If you want to sign a transfer contract with the Great Xia Dynasty, you must first submit a report, and then wait for the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty to come and inspect the Yuanshi veins before you can sign the contract! There are many steps in between.  Time, if it takes such a long time, my Ji family is likely to suffer disaster!"

    ? ??For the sake of 30% of the Yuan Stone vein, the entire tribe is in danger of extinction?  Ji Jiuhuo shouted, "You can't be stupid anymore!"  Even if the transfer contract is successfully signed, the Daxia Dynasty will protect our Ji family for thousands of years.  But what about a thousand years later?  When the time comes when Xuelong Mountain takes revenge on my Ji family, I will be finished as well.  So I would rather give the entire Yuanshi vein to Xuelong Mountain.  "

    "But¡­¡­"

    "This is so irritating."

    "too¡­¡­"

    Everyone in the Ji clan felt very suffocated.

    "No matter how angry and unwilling we are, we have to endure it for the Ji family." Ji Jiuhuo sighed and said, "As long as the Ji family continues to multiply and prosper, what does it matter if we are a little angry?"

    "If you want to blame, we can only blame our lack of strength. It is obviously a great opportunity from heaven, but this Yuanshi vein is beyond our ability to bear." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "Ji Ning, you are the slave of my Ji clan's tribe.  The most amazing genius has been established to this day, and if you grow up, it is almost certain that you will become a real person in Wanxiang."

    Every clan member looked at Ji Ning, with expectations and longing in their eyes.

    yes.

    The hope of Ji¡¯s rise!  It's all about Ji Ning.  They, the innate beings of the sect, had doubts about Ji Ning's strength before. After all, they had only heard about it before But just now they saw with their own eyes the strength and means displayed by Ji Ning. Even a monk from the Purple Mansion of Snow Dragon Mountain  A powerful spell was forcibly broken, and Ji Ning is only sixteen years old now!  Everyone was excited when they thought about Ji Ning's potential.

    "However, no matter how powerful a genius is, he will no longer be a genius when he dies." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "For my Ji family, you have to live and live a long time."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He thought of one person the fourth generation master of Shui Mansion, Lu Zhan, who was able to become the direct disciple of Immortal Ju Hua despite so many competitors. Needless to say, his talent was great, but it was a pity that he died when Wan Xiang was a real person.  .

    "Today's humiliation must be remembered by our Ji clan members." Ji Jiuhuo looked at each clan member, "You must be strong. When you are strong, others will not dare to bully you or look down on you."

    "Yes." Many clan members nodded, Ji Ning was one of them.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Ziqi and other five Zifu monks were watching, looking at the sad and indignant but suppressed expressions of the Ji family members, and couldn't help but sneer.  They had seen this scene too many times. When they went out to do errands when they were in the sect, facing their Snow Dragon Mountain, every small tribe could only bend down and lower their heads.

    "Dong Ziqi." Ji Jiuhuo turned around and looked at Dong Ziqi and the other five people.

    "Have you negotiated?" Dong Ziqi looked at Ji Jiuhuo, "But Ji Jiuhuo, I tell you clearly, no matter what, you must hand over the ministerial order of Wanjian City! If you don't hand it over, your Ji family will be wiped out.  It¡¯s right in front of you!¡±

    It is difficult for the Ji clan members to control their anger, and anger appears on everyone¡¯s face.

    Do I have to hand over the ministerial order?

    Didn¡¯t they force the Ji family to abandon their territory?

    Ji Jiuhuo gritted his teeth, his face looked ugly, and he said word by word: "I, Ji, can hand over the ministerial order and leave this territory! Everything in this territory belongs to Xuelong Mountain."

    "What."

    Everyone was shocked, and Ji Ning also looked at the clan leader in shock.

    Ji Jiuhuo continued to grit his teeth and said: "But you, Xuelong Mountain, must give me the Ji family a ministerial order so that my Ji family can have a foundation! Use the ministerial order from Wanjian City to exchange the ministerial order from another Daxia city. I  Mr. Ji is willing to leave his hometown."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 19 Division

    Leaving home?

    Ji Ning endured the reluctance in her heart. She was not willing to give in. She was really unwilling to give in.  But looking at the other clan members around him, including his father, Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying and others, they were all silent.  As long as the Ji family can continue to multiply, inherit and prosper.  It is bearable to leave one's homeland!

    "As long as Xuelong Mountain brings me a piece of ministerial order." Ji Jiuhuo said in a low voice, "I, the Ji family, will immediately hand over the ministerial order from Wanjian City with both hands!"

    "Is the minister's order?"

    In the distance, Dong Ziqi and the other five people looked at each other and discussed quietly.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi, what should we do?" the green-haired woman said through the message, "Bring me a ministerial order?"

    "Take it?" Dong Ziqi looked at the green-haired woman, "Junior Sister He Xing, will you take it out?"

    The green-haired woman immediately shut up.

    Those Zifu monks who left the sect and invaded various places to establish branches have little potential and are already considered peripheral members of the sect.  The Daxia city they occupied in Yanshan was also their foundation!  It is also the foundation of some of their tribes. Their forces have been entangled for a long time. How can they abandon it?

    You want to take out a ministerial order?

    Who takes it?

    This Yuanshi vein is for the Xuelongshan Sect, why should I be sacrificed?  Let my tribe sacrifice?  Every Daxia city has two or three Zifu monks, and they all need to agree to give up the order of ministers!  Who is willing to abandon a foundation that can last for a long time?

    "We don't want to give up. Are the brothers and sisters from other places willing to give up a big Xia city?" Dongzi Qi shook his head, "I have many branches in Xuelong Mountain, and the brothers and sisters in those branches will not care about us. They  How could you kindly abandon a large Xia city?"

    "Anyway, it's impossible for our Ju family. I don't agree, and my uncle in the clan won't agree either." The burly man said anxiously, "Don't think about it, I don't believe that Ji family really dares to resist."

    "Um."

    The green-haired man nodded, "Intimidate the Ji family directly! Resistance will mean annihilation of the clan! If you obey, we can still survive! I believe that the Ji family will know how to choose."

    "Yes, this kind of thing doesn't happen once or twice." The burly man Ju San nodded.

    ¡°Just do it.¡± Mu Si, the man in gray clothes, also agreed.

    Dong Ziqi glanced at the four junior brothers and sisters. Although there were other classmates from the Yanshan branch who had not come, after all, it was impossible for everyone to come for this fluctuation of heaven and earth vitality.  But the five people who came already represented all the internal factions of the Yanshan branch.

    "Okay." Dong Ziqi nodded, "Then let's do it. As Junior Brother Ju San said, this kind of thing has not happened once or twice."

    Snow Dragon Mountain has a large number of branches.

    With so many branches, how could they occupy so many cities in Daxia?  Hard hitting?

    That¡¯s called stupidity.

    It was a combination of butcher's knife and intimidation. In fact, most of the tribes themselves could only break their teeth and swallow it in their stomachs, voluntarily hand over the order of ministers, and leave obediently.  Of course, there will be occasional fights, but nothing is absolute. Dong Ziqi and others are also confident that their own strength is definitely stronger than the Ji family.

    ¡­¡­

    The whole Ji family is waiting.

    Although it is sad, I am unwilling to do so.

    But Ji Ning and everyone else are ready to leave their hometown. As long as the Ji family can continue to reproduce well, everything will be worth it.  Ji's group of people are waiting for a reply from Xuelongshan.

    "Yeah." Dongzi Qi snorted, "Ji Jiuhuo."

    Everyone on the Ji family looked at Dong Ziqi, and Ji Jiuhuo even said: "This is the final bottom line for my Ji family."

    "The bottom line?" Dong Ziqi sneered, "The bottom line is meant to be broken! Ji Jiuhuo, you want to exchange the ministerial order of Wanjian City for other ministerial orders? What a dream. Now I will give you two ways to go, the first one  The second way, if you disobey me, Xuelong Mountain, your Ji family will be exterminated. The second way, you hand over the Wanjian City Minister Order, and I, Xuelong Mountain, will allow you, Ji family, to continue to survive on this land until you get the Yuan Stone.  After the mine is excavated, Wanjian City will return it to you. This is my promise from Dong Ziqi!"

    The expressions of everyone in the Ji family changed.

    What?

    promise?

    Bullshit promise!  What¡¯s a promise?  Are you going to make the entire Ji clan hand over their ministerial orders just by talking empty words?

    "Dongzi Kai." Ji Jiuhuo was anxious and angry.

    "Shut up." Dong Ziqi shouted sternly, staring at Ji Jiuhuo with cold eyes, "You only have a choice, continue to live, or exterminate the clan! It's just a matter of a thought for you, Ji Jiuhuo! If you choose to exterminate the clan my  The Bagua Blood Dragon Formation has not seen real blood for a long time.¡±

     The other four Zifu monks next to him also flashed with ferocious light. They were from sects and had learned some powerful techniques. Their methods were generally much better than those of the natives.  If a fight really breaks out there are three other Zifu monks in the lair, adding up to eight Zifu monks!

    "Choose!" Dongzi Qi said coldly.

    On Ji's side, some people were trembling with anger.

    "Clan leader!" Some clan members howled.

    "Ahhh!" Ji Jiuhuo raised his head and howled, "I, Ji Jiuhuo, am so ashamed of my ancestors!"

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth, his body trembling slightly.

    In the distance, Dong Ziqi and others looked at this scene with sneers. They chose to abandon their tribal roots and were indeed ashamed of their ancestors. But do these natives dare to resist?  Resistance is death!

    "Go to hell!" Ji Jiuhuo suddenly threw out six small black balls, which turned into six streams of light and flew directly in front of Dongzi Qi and the others.

    "It's the Thunder Fire Bead!"

    Dongziqi and the five Zifu monks were all shocked. They were from the sect, and they recognized at a glance that this was the most common and sinister thunder and fire bead. It contained the power of thunder and lightning and was very violent.  Once the Yuanli is detonated it will explode immediately. The power is very amazing. Six thunder fire beads suddenly explode. If it is close, even the monks of Zifu may die.

    "These indigenous tribes really have some treasures. They can actually take out six Thunder Fire Beads in one breath." Dongzi Qi had this thought in his mind while he was dodging quickly.

    The five Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain quickly moved in all directions to avoid it.

    Boom~~~

    The powerful power of thunder and fire exploded, and the dazzling thunder and lightning snakes spread in all directions. The flames burned the surrounding earth, and the earth shook for a while.  This power is indeed astonishing.

    "Qi!" Ji Jiuhuo, who had just thrown six thunder fire beads, had even more madness in his eyes.

    Wow wow~~~~

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The vast wilderness of mountains and forests around them was shrouded in endless mist. The mist was everywhere. Even Ji Ning could only see three feet away with the naked eye.

    "Not good." Dong Ziqi, who had just avoided it but still had a hint of pride and disdain in his heart, suddenly changed his expression when he saw the mist miasma that was born out of thin air, "It's a maze!"

    "That cunning old guy threw six thunder and fire beads before, not to kill us, but to keep the five of us away from each other when we dodge." Dongziqi's expression changed drastically, looking at the mist and miasma around him.  , his naked eyes can only see two feet away. Because they encountered the Thunder Fire Bead before, they all tried their best to dodge as far away as possible.

    Each of those junior brothers and sisters was at least dozens of feet away from him.  As long as the distance between each other is more than five or six feet, in this maze, they will be affected by the people in the main formation, and the distance between them will become farther and farther.

    "This Ji Jiuhuo is going to completely separate the five of us." Dong Ziqi was angry and angry.

    "Brother!" A voice came from afar, "It's a maze formation. We are separated. That old thief Ji Jiuhuo wants to defeat us one by one! They will definitely have several Zifu monks join forces to deal with us one by one.  Deal with us!"

    Although the ears can hear the sound, the direction changes within the maze and it is impossible to distinguish it.

    "Junior brother Ju San, junior brother Mu Si, junior brother He Li, and junior sister He Xing. Are you all together?" Dong Ziqi shouted anxiously.

    "I'm with my brother." A female voice sounded.

    "I'm alone."

    "I'm alone too."

    The other two voices made Dongzi Qi's heart freeze. He understood that the He Li brothers and sisters were together, but Dong Ziqi, Ju San, and Mu Si were completely separated.  Even if the He Li brother and sister join forces it will be very dangerous if they are besieged by Ji's side.

    "This time we really fell into the hands of that old guy." Dong Ziqi was anxious and angry, "But why did he set up the formation in advance?"

    ¡­¡­

    When the five Zifu monks on the Xuelong Mountain side were separated and trapped in the maze, people were panicking, while the Ji family was excited and shocked.

    "Clan leader, why did you suddenly take action?"

    "And what about this, this, this, this formation?"

    Every clan member is a little confused.

    Ji Jiuhuo glanced at the people around him and growled: "I, Mrs. Ji, are not weaklings. They have bullied me, Mrs. Ji, and poured their feces and urine on our faces. How can we endure it? Instead of being cowardly.  If we leave, we might as well have a killing spree, but my Ji family will still have a chance to survive."

    "Listen to my orders." Ji Jiuhuo ordered directly.

    Every clan member obeys orders.

      "Beifeng, you go back and take Ji Mo and the others on the birds immediately, and quietly leave Yanshan in three groups." Ji Jiuhuo said, "This is the bloodline that my Ji family will inherit."

    "yes."

    "Ji Dongze, you go to Yanshan City immediately. The Great Xia Dynasty has reported that there are Yuanshi veins in our Ji family's territory. This matter will be left to you. Remember, arrange a few more troops. We must ensure that one troop arrives at Yanshan City  .¡±

    "yes."

    Ji Jiuhuo glanced at him and said, "Everyone else who is not a cultivator from the Zifu must return to Wanjian City. This place will be left to us. Let's all go."

    This group of Ji clan members all knelt down with a bang, looked at Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Yichuan, Ji Liuzhen, Ji Ning and others, and then left quickly without saying anything.

    "We are the only ones left here." Ji Jiuhuo glanced at the people around him, "Those five arrogant Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain have been separated by the formation. We only need to defeat them one by one to defeat them all.  eradicate!"

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "You are the hope and the future of my Ji family. If the momentum is really wrong, you can escape immediately with the Wanli No Trace Talisman! As long as you live,  My Ji family has not been destroyed!"

    "Yes." Ji Ning gritted his teeth and replied.

    "Get ready to kill." Ji Jiuhuo laughed, "I haven't been this crazy for many years. I feel young all of a sudden. I'm looking forward to it like it's my first wedding!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 20 Each uses his or her own methods

    "Clan leader, why did you think of setting up the formation in advance?" Ji Liuzhen couldn't help but ask.

    This is also the doubt of Ji Ning and others. No one saw the clan leader setting up the formation in advance, and the Zifu monks from Snow Dragon Mountain came and they didn't give their own time to set up the formation at all.

    Ji Jiuhuo looked at everyone: "You have to look far to see things. I briefly explored the Yuanshi mine and found that it was very large. I was afraid that it would attract the greed of Xuelong Mountain, so I started to be wary of Xuelong Mountain! Maybe Xuelong Mountain  will come to force us, so we have set up a large formation around us early. If we don't take action, then of course we will have the upper hand. As for not telling you? If I tell you and let you know that the large formation is set up around us, what else can you do?  So sad, indignant and angry? I¡¯m afraid the people from Snow Dragon Mountain will soon discover the flaw.¡±

    "Woo." Ji Ning and others nodded.

    But Ji Ning also understands

    It¡¯s not a secret to say it out loud, but when a group of us were shocked by the Yuanshi vein, no one thought of setting up a large formation first.  This is experience and experience!

    "In any case, I would be sorry for the ancestors of the Ji family by doing this. I, the Ji family, are in crisis." Ji Jiuhuo said in a low voice, "I didn't want to choose this path. If I choose this path, I will be with Xue.  Longshan is going head-to-head. We, the Ji family, must sign a contract with the Great Xia Dynasty as soon as possible. Once the contract is signed, our Ji family will be safe for thousands of years. And in a thousand years, I believe that our Ji family can also rise. Even if we are still weak, a thousand years will be enough for us.  The Ji family has laid out the plan."

    "Now¡­¡­"

    "I'll kill them later, one by one. The more you kill, the less pressure I will have on Ji." Ji Jiuhuo glanced at everyone, Granny Ying, old servant Ah Xing, Ji Liuzhen, Ji Yichuan, Ji Jiuhuo  Ning, these are the Ji family's top combat powers. "Me, Xiaoying, Ah Xing, and Ji Ning, the four of us will join forces to kill the Hebi brothers and sisters! Liu Zhen and Yichuan, you go deal with Ju San."

    "yes."

    "Yes." Everyone agreed.

    Grandma Ying asked: "What about Dongziqi? That is a big disaster and must be eradicated as soon as possible."

    "He has already joined Namu Si." Ji Jiuhuo said, "We will deal with them slowly in the end."

    "Let's go! I will guide you through the mist." Ji Jiuhuo immediately moved forward. Granny Ying, Ah Xing, Ji Ning the four of them came together. The four of them were also the four strongest among the Ji family.  The fog in front of Ji Liuzhen and Ji Yichuan automatically formed a passage, and they quickly moved forward along the passage.

    ¡­¡­

    In the big formation.

    Dong Ziqi's face was grim: "I fell into the hands of the old thief." Eight black crystal balls appeared out of thin air around him. Each of these crystal balls was as big as a head, and there was a faint dragon shadow swimming inside.  His black robe with bloody gossip immediately emitted a bloody light.

    The bloody light also enveloped the eight black crystal balls in the distance.

    "hold head high!"

    I saw huge phantoms of blood-colored dragons appearing around Dongzi Qi. There were eight phantoms of blood-colored dragons, playing with each other and constantly swimming in the formation.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, stay at a distance and don't move." Dongzi Qi shouted, while controlling the expansion of his Bagua Blood Dragon Formation.

    The Bagua Blood Dragon Formation continues to expand.

    The range of the eight bloody dragons' shadows also expanded, and soon expanded to a hundred feet in size, directly covering Mu Si who was not too far away.  A large formation like this expands indiscriminately in all directions Even if it is a confusing formation, it cannot be confused!

    "Senior Brother Ziqi." Mu Si, a man in gray clothes, said in surprise, because he was already enveloped in the Eight Diagrams Blood Dragon Formation.

    "Where are the other junior brothers and sisters?" Dong Ziqi looked around.

    ¡°No.¡± Mu Si shook his head, ¡°I was the only one who came into contact with the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation.¡±

    Dong Ziqi gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "Junior brother Mu Si and I are together, He Li, He Xing, you two, be careful, and Ju Sanyou must protect yourself."

    "rest assured."

    "We brothers and sisters are not afraid of them."

    "If you want to kill me, I will drag them to death too."

    Three voices came.

    "Hateful." Dong Ziqi said unwillingly, "I fell into this old thief's trick. Otherwise, if the five of us join forces, how can the Ji family be bullied? I alone can kill most of them. Junior Brother Mu Si, your  I have profound attainments in the Eternal Ivy Technique. If I use the Eternal Ivy Technique, can I break this maze?"

    "It's very difficult." Mu Si shook his head, "Even if it can be broken, it will take a long time, and I'm afraid my Yuanli is not enough."

    "Feel free to use it," Dongzi said, "I have a bottle of Hui Yuan Dan for you."?.  "

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Si gritted his teeth, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the defense to my senior brother.¡±

    Dongzi Qixin said: "You are in my Bagua Blood Dragon Formation, even if a few of them attack together I am not afraid. I am just afraid that they will not come to me! Damn it, if I had known, I would have killed them directly. Now  I can't find them even if I want to kill them." He alone is as good as the other four junior brothers and sisters working together, but it's a pity that he has nowhere to use his power.

    "rise."

    Mu Si stood there, and a seed fell on the ground.

    Wow!

    That seed suddenly grew a large number of vines, spreading crazily in all directions.

    "The maze will confuse the senses." Mu Si said in a low voice, "The spread of my ivy will also be affected by the maze, and the direction is difficult to tell. However, these ivy will continue to spread and grow to other areascontinuously covering new areas.  , if it can grow endlessly, of course it can cover the entire maze, and even grow beyond the maze. My mind is also integrated into the vines, and I will feel it as long as there are vines coming out of the maze."

    "I just don't know how big his formation is. After all, every time the range is ten times larger, my vines will have to grow a hundred times longer. The further back I go, the more alarming my energy consumption will be." Mu Si was not confident either.

    "Let's fight." Dong Ziqi gritted his teeth, "If you are trapped like this, you can only let it be slaughtered."

    "Yeah." Mu Si stopped talking and tried his best to cast spells.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Countless vines are growing wildly, but it is difficult to tell the direction in the maze. These vines are also growing randomly.  But one thing is certain about them they will spread to places where there are no vines!  New areas are being covered all the time.

    ******

    Another place.

    Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo and others are here.

    "The brothers and sisters of He Li are right in front." Ji Jiuhuo said, "I will attack first, and then the mist will separate, and you will see the two of them. You also all go directly to attack."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Wow!

    More than 700 swords and magic weapons appeared directly around Ji Ning. A misty white light appeared on each sword and magic weapon. The swords and magic weapons undulated slightly, causing the power of heaven and earth to continuously gather.  Ji Ning's true energy also continued to gather through the transformation of these sword magic weapons, converging into a dazzling white sword light in front of him.

    The ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation!

    "What a sharp sword light." Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and the old servant Ah Xing were all shocked. Although they had never touched it, they all felt the sharpness of the sword light.

    Granny Ying pointed in the distance, and three flying swords were suspended in front of her. There was a faint light of fire on the three flying swords.

    The old servant Ah Xing next to him raised his hand, and a black sledgehammer appeared in his hand.

    "Enter." Ji Jiuhuo waved his hand, and a colorful flying sword flew out of the air. Ji Jiuhuo is famous for poisons and formations Although this flying sword is an advanced magic weapon, it is strictly  It's like a poisonous sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Thirty feet in front of Ji Ning were brother and sister He Li and He Xing. Both of them also used Taoist talismans. They saw that both brothers and sisters were shrouded in golden light. At the same time, there were two magic weapons surrounding them.  Floating in suspension, one is a magic weapon that looks like an iron pestle, and the other is a strange magic weapon that looks like an earthen jar.

    "We can't see our surroundings, they will definitely attack us, be careful." He Li, the green-haired man, shouted.

    "Yeah." My younger sister He Xing was also extremely vigilant.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A colorful flying sword came instantly, and it was astonishingly fast, but the brothers and sisters, who were always vigilant, used their methods immediately.

    "Wow~~~" I saw a large amount of green water suddenly spurting out from the floating earthen jar. The green water was like a curtain and extremely tough. When the colorful flying sword pierced the water curtain, its speed was greatly reduced.

    "Wow!" "Wow!" "Wow!"

    Three flying swords glowing with fire also came through the air. They were Granny Ying's three flying sword magic weapons.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The brother and sister¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they began to resist with all their strength, but the water curtain began to be unable to hold up.

    "Boom!" A huge black hammer was even more powerful. It penetrated directly through the unstable water curtain, and then hit the golden light on sister He Xing's body. The golden light suddenly trembled and seemed to be broken.

    "not good."

    "Hurry up, we are here to be a target." He Li and He Xing were a little panicked by the successive attacks. It was obvious that there were several people on the other side.

    Whoops!

    A dazzling sword light instantly drew an arc, leaving a sad and beautiful trajectory, and instantly pierced the body of the younger sister He Xing.The golden light of ??

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 21 The Lake of Zifu

    When a ray of sword light from the Small Thousand Sword Formation controlled by Ji Ning struck, the face of the slim He Xing suddenly changed: "What a terrifying sword light! I can't care less!" Her long green hair suddenly burst out with a dazzling green light,  At the same time, her whole body was faintly covered with a green light curtain.  The ray of sword light that just pierced the golden light of the body also pierced the green light curtain. The green light curtain trembled, with faintly twisted runes on the surface, but it eventually broke with a bang.

    The remaining sword light was already very weak, and even the weak light could not penetrate He Xing's protective robe.

    "Brother! The talisman given by Master was broken with just one blow." He Xing said anxiously.

    terrible.

    The power of this ray of sword light is probably close to that of Wanxiang Zhenren's casual blow. Even the talisman given by their master can only withstand one blow.

    "Little sister, try your best." He Li gritted his teeth, "Don't hold on to the idea of ??luck. You must put it to death to have a chance of survival."

    "Yeah." He Xing nodded.

    Both brother and sister had a look of determination in their eyes. Their auras suddenly surged, and their skin surface was covered with a layer of blood.

    "Forbidden technique!" The faces of Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Ning, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing, who were besieging him from a distance, all changed.

    Forbidden Technique

    ? Generally refers to taboo methods such as burning life, which require a huge price.  Once it is used, it is very difficult to make up for it. Because of the high cost, the strength will soar after the ban is used.

    "If you want to kill us, come here."

    "come."

    After performing the forbidden surgery, He Li and He Xing's eyes were full of madness.

    "They are trapped beasts now." Ji Jiuhuolian sent a message. "Although they are besieged by us, they are monks from the Zifu after all, and they have used forbidden arts. If we are careless, some of us will die. We must.  Be careful, the advantage is on our side. We would rather give up the opportunity than risk our lives. As long as we find a chance, we can kill them."

    "Yeah." Granny Ying squinted her eyes.

    The old servant Ah Xing just stared at the Hebi brothers and sisters in the distance, controlling his sledgehammer.

    Ji Ning sent out a second ray of sword light.

    Four people join forces!

    They frantically besieged the He Yi brothers and sisters. Among the five Zifu monks, the He Yi brothers and sisters were actually average in strength, ranking behind Dong Zi Qi and Mu Si!  Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing are all old guys who have lived for nearly four hundred years. These three old guys are actually much stronger than the two brothers and sisters.  Not to mention the monster-like Ji Ning!

    The brothers and sisters He Li used forbidden skills and barely managed to fend off the siege of four people.

    "Despicable and cunning Ji family." Brother and sister He Li and He Xing were cursing crazily while manipulating magic weapons to resist.  Because of the forbidden technique, the power of the two of them to control the magic weapon was obviously greatly increasedespecially the water curtain flying out of the jar, which was able to block the sword light of Ji Ning's Small Thousand Sword Formation!

    This made Ji Ning sigh inwardly.

    The other party is a cultivator from the Zi Mansion. After all, he only has innate perfection-level true energy. He can surpass the level and force the other party to perform forbidden arts. Xiao Qianjian Array is quite proud of himself.

    "Brother, that Ji Ning is too strong." He Xing had a look of despair in his eyes, "I tried my best to only be able to block him."

    "I can't hold on anymore." He Li blocked the other three people at the same time.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A talisman glowing with black light appeared in the hands of the brother and sister He Li and He Xing at the same time. They activated the two talismans in an instant. The two talismans directly turned into dozens of black lights and instantly attacked Xiang Ji Jiu.  Fire the four of them!  Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and the old servant Ah Xing were all so frightened that they used all means to resist, while Ji Ning was holding two swords, and water and fire lotus flowers were spinning in front of him.

    "Bang bang bang bang." Those black lights penetrated directly through the water and fire lotus, but were blocked by Ji Ning's Beiming Sword.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but take six steps back, causing the ground to crack.

    "It's amazing." Ji Ning glanced at his abdomen. A hole was shot in his abdomen, but in the blink of an eye, the abdominal muscles grew rapidly and soon there was no scar left.

    "Ji Ning, it's lucky to have you, otherwise we would have been injured just by this, and maybe one of us would die." Ji Jiuhuo was also frightened for a while. The black light was too fast. Once it penetrated the body, the three of them could  They are all from the Qi Refining Flow, and they may die directly if they are not careful.

    Granny Ying also sent a message: "These two are worthy of being from the sect, and they have many methods. If we are not careful, we may fall into trouble. If we put a little more distance, the farther we are, the better we can deal with them."

    "Yes." Ji Jiuhuo nodded, "They can't hold on any longer. If they endure it any longer, they will definitely die."?¡±

    Ji Ning frowned when he heard this.

    The three clan leaders are all Qi Flow Purple Mansion cultivators. They dare not fight at close range, because some attacks at close range are too fast to dodge, and they can easily die.  There was nothing wrong with them keeping a distancebut he was a god and demon body refining stream!  If this delay continues, how long will it take?  Quick victory!

    "Clan leader, leave it to me." Ji Ning shouted through a voice transmission. At the same time, a pair of magical wings appeared out of thin air behind him. The wings vibrated violently, and Ji Ning was like a roc flying high in the air. He instantly rushed to the bream and the bream.  In front of brother and sister He Xing.

    "Be careful." Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying and the old servant Ah Xing were all shocked, but they knew that Ji Ning was in the body-refining stream of gods and demons, and they even knew that Ji Ning was practicing the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming.  Don't worry.

    "It's good to come." Brother and sister He Li and He Xing were first surprised and then overjoyed.

    They had been holding back their anger before.

    Ji Jiuhuo and others are too cunning, they just keep the distance and don't give them a chance!  The two of them were completely suppressed and did not dare to make the slightest mistake. Once they made a mistake, they would be killed at the right opportunity.  But who can never make mistakes?  Just when they were desperate, Ji Ning rushed over.

    "Killing you will be worth our lives even if we both die."

    "Ji is a genius."

    The brothers and sisters He Li went crazy and wanted to fight Ji Ning desperately.

    Ji Ning, however, roared towards He Xing in an arc like a great bird. His target was He Xing, who had already spent a protective treasure.  There was still a ray of sword light in front of Ji Ning, and the Beiming Sword in his hand used the strongest sword move - Silk Rain Line!

    "Poof!"

    The sword light passed by!

    He Xing¡¯s beautiful head was thrown into the air, her eyes still full of shock and disbelief.

    "You, you" The helium next to him stared at Ji Ning.

    There was a wound on Ji Ning's head, even across the center of his eyebrows. The wound healed instantly, which was why he killed He Xing, a cultivator from the Zi Mansion, in just one encounter.  Although there was a reason why his own swordsmanship was far superior to that of his opponent, it was also because Ji Ning directly used the method of hurting both sides and allowed the opponent to stab him with his sword, so that he could kill the opponent with one move.

    "You, the God and Demon Body Refiner have also stepped into the Zi Mansion?" He Li couldn't believe it.

    Refining the body of gods and demons is much more difficult than refining Qi.

    Ji Ning¡¯s previous manipulation of the Small Thousand Sword Formation was obviously a means of refining Qi, and Ji Ning was only sixteen years old He Li and He Xing also believed that Ji Ning¡¯s age should only be used to develop Zi Mansion in terms of Qi refining!  It is estimated that the body refining of gods and demons has not been able to open up the Zifu yet. It should only be in the innate life stage. In general, the head is the key point in the innate life stage of the body refining method of gods and demons. Even the first method of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" can only be used when the innate perfection is achieved.  It was harmless, so He Xing wanted to risk his life.

    "Little sister." He Li looked at the corpse on the ground and suddenly wailed, "Senior brother Ziqi, avenge us and destroy the Ji family!!!"

    "Retreat." Ji Ning's expression changed, and his magic weapon wings fluttered as he tried to retreat.

    "Bang."

    The bream suddenly exploded.

    The Zifu in his body is like a huge lake. There is endless lake water accumulated in the lake. These lake waters are all liquefied Yuan Power!  And when the bream detonated the Zifu, all the liquefied Yuan Power that had been accumulating in the Zifu Lake instantly vaporized and turned into a monstrous Yuan Power. He would rather explode his body than let all the liquefied Yuan Power vaporize instantly, so  The amount of Yuan Power formed is simply terrifying.

    The surging and endless Yuan Power suddenly spread in all directions!  In an instant, the raging wave of Yuan Power drowned Ji Ning who was retreating next to him!

    Boom!  !  !

    "Jining!"

    "Ji Ning!" Ji Jiuhuo and the other two people in the distance were all shocked.

    ¡­¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Chibian Enlightenment Release Announcement (and future update time)

    &lt;scriptsrc='<a href="http://files.qidian.com/Author5/2502372/43495769.txt" target="_blank">http://files.qidian.com/Author5/2502372/43495769.  txt</a>'charset='GB2312'&gt;&lt;/script&gt;

    &lt;scriptlanguage=&quot;javascript&quot;type=&quot;text/javascript&quot;&gt;varSNDAADAltern1585=newSNDAADAltern([&quot;&lt;divwidth='0'height='0'style='text-align:center'id='div_10015363  '&gt;&lt;ahref='<a href="http://avd.qidian.com/showavd.aspx?adid=14003adpubid=10015363'target='_blank'&gt;" target="_blank">http:/  /avd.qidian.com/showavd.aspx?adid=14003adpubid=10015363'target='_blank'&gt;</a>,&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&quot;,&quot;&lt;divwidth='0  'height='0'style='text-align:center'id='div_10015890'&gt;&lt;ahref='<a href="http://avd.qidian.com/showavd.aspx?adid=14478adpubid=  10015890'target='_blank'&gt;" target="_blank">http://avd.qidian.com/showavd.aspx?adid=14478adpubid=10015890'target='_blank'&gt;</a>,&lt;  /span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&quot;,&quot;&lt;divwidth='0'height='0'style='text-align:center'id='div_10017582'&gt;&lt;ahref='<a href=  "http://avd.qidian.com/showavd.aspx?adid=16052adpubid=10017582'target='_blank'&gt;" target="_blank">http://avd.qidian.com/showavd.aspx?adid  =16052adpubid=10017582'target='_blank'&gt;</a>,&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&quot;]);&lt;/script&gt;&lt;!¡ª¡ªText link under the content of the starting point advertising reading page  ¡ª¡ª&gt;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 22 There are only two left

    Even though Ji Ning realized something was wrong and used the Wind Wing Escape Technique to quickly retreat, he still felt like he was being bombarded by endless shock waves on his back. His whole body could not help but roll and fly out, creating a large deep hole on the ground.  ([] )

    "Jining, are you okay?"

    "Ji Ning."

    In the distance, Ji Jiuhuo and three others flew over, looking worriedly at the large pit. In the pit, Ji Ning sank deep into it, blood stained the surroundings, and even the magic weapon wings on his back were twisted.  Ji Ning, who was deeply trapped in the situation, was quickly recovering. At the same time, he stretched out a hand to support himself and quickly stood up.

    "It's okay." Ji Ning said hoarsely. The previous impact also caused problems in his throat. At the same time, he stood up from the deep pit. The shocking wounds on his back were quickly healed, and all the terrible injuries on his body were healed in the blink of an eye.  The scars are gone.  Ji Ning's magical armor automatically changes into the pattern of animal skin cut by his mother.

    This made Ji Jiuhuo and the others a little amazed. This was the Qi Refining Stream that they envied the most in the God and Demon Body Refining Stream.

    If it were them, they would have died long ago!

    "It would be really scary if the Zifu Lake exploded." Ji Ning exclaimed.

    ??To open up the road of Zifu to become an immortal, Zifu is like a lake that accumulates liquefied energy. This Zifu lake is the foundation!  A fruit tree needs a field to bloom and bear fruit, and a cultivator who wants to become a myriad things, or even a soul also needs this Lake of Purple Mansion!  This is the foundation.  The monks of Zifu will also continue to accumulate energy to make the lake wider

    But once these accumulated Yuan Power detonates, you will be the first to blow up!  The second is to blow up others.

    "This is also the reason why the three of us don't dare to get close. You only dare to get close because you are a god and demon refining your body." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    "Awesome." Ji Ning said softly.

    "The vitality of the gods and demons is even more powerful." Granny Ying said hoarsely.

    ¡­¡­

    And in another place.

    The phantoms of blood-colored dragons were wandering in the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation. In the center was Dongzi Qi, bathed in the blood-colored light. Dongzi Qi had a gloomy face and endless murderous intent in his eyes.  How he longed to rush out and kill.  But Ji's group of cowards didn't dare to appear in front of him.

    "Little sister! Brother Ziqi, avenge us. Destroy the Ji family!!!" A shrill voice suddenly sounded, followed by a loud noise.

    Mu Si, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes with a sad look in his eyes: "Brother and sister He Li, they are dead."

    "He died, and he also detonated the Zifu Lake. He was forced into a desperate situation." Dong Ziqi's voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full of anger. He, Dong Ziqi, was actually forced to do this, and he was beaten by Xiao Xiao  The Ji family made Dong Ziqi's face even more distorted.  Howled violently.  "I, Dong Ziqi, swear that I must exterminate the Ji clan! I must spread the roar.

    ¡°We must exterminate the Ji clan! We must!!!¡±

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly when he heard this. He felt the madness and murderous intent contained in these words.  Ji Jiuhuo, who was beside him, said in a cold voice: "If we don't kill them, or hand over the order of ministers, they will destroy the entire Ji family! If they want to kill us, they must be prepared to be killed by us. Howl now."  He's just a coward."

    "Let's go, let's deal with Dong Ziqi." Granny Ying said hoarsely and gritted her teeth.

    "Yeah." The old servant Ah Xing also responded.

    Ji Ning is also full of endless killing intentfor these hostile forces who want to destroy Ji's family and do not give Ji's way.  Ji Ning showed no mercy!

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo frowned, "Go to your father and the others immediately and help them kill Ju San."

    "My father and the others?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Could it be that something happened when father Ji Yichuan and Na Ji Liuzhen teamed up to deal with the man named 'Ju San'?

    "It's Mu Si." Ji Jiuhuo said anxiously, "That Mu Si is casting a spell. It causes a large number of vines to grow crazily and spread. It has almost spread to your father and the others. Once those vines touch the giant  San! Dongzi Qi and Mu Si will follow the vines and quickly join up with Ju San! Once the three of them meet, it will be difficult to kill them."

    The fog miasma in front of Ji Ning has opened a passage directly.

    "I'll go over there." Ji Ning turned into an afterimage and rushed over quickly.

    "Let's go deal with Dongzi Qi and Mu Si." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Granny Ying and the old servant Ah Xing beside him, "I don't want to kill them. But to affect Na Mu Si it's best to make Na Mu Si unable to be separated anymore.  Xin cast that spell. Those vines spread and grew so big, Mu Si must have consumed a lot of mental energy and energy."

    "Yeah." Grandma Ying and the old servant also nodded.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    ??The three of them quickly rushed towards the opening of the cave Ji Ning flew all the way and even saw vines growing and spreading. He also relied on the Wind Wing Escape Technique to jump away without touching these vines.

    soon.

    There was a roar in the distance, and the fog in front of him became thinner. Ji Ning saw two figures in the distance, it was his father Ji Yichuan and his clansman Ji Liuzhen.

    "Huh? Father, he didn't use the magic weapon. Didn't he open up the Zifu yet?" As soon as Ji Ning arrived, he found that Ji Liuzhen was controlling the magic weapon to fight with a burly man named Ju San in the distance, while his father, Ji Yichuan, was wielding a magic weapon.  The sword struck out a stream of sword light, which was like water and kept flying towards the burly man in the distance.  Those sword lights were like difficult threads, constantly binding Ju San.

    Ji Liuzhen is the main leader, and his father Ji Yichuan is the assistant!

    "Damn it." The giant roared.

    "From what the clan leader said before, it seems that my father is a monk of the Zi Mansion. But why have I never seen my father using magic weapons?" Ji Ning was confused. "Even when I was attacked by the Winged Snake and chased the Winged Snake, my father also  Why has the magic weapon never been used?"

    Ji Ning once asked his father, but his father always avoided answering.

    "I'll ask the clan leader after the battle." Ji Ning buried this doubt in his heart. At the same time, he held a Beiming Sword in each hand, and the wings of the magic weapon behind him shook and flew directly through the air.

    The bream caused the explosion of the Zifu Lake in the body before, which destroyed one of his magic wings. Fortunately, he has several such non-level magic wings.

    "Father, Uncle Liu Zhen! Leave this giant powder to me!" Ji Ning shouted and turned into a stream of light and rushed directly towards the giant powder.

    Ji Yichuan and Ji Liuzhen both turned to look: "Ji Ning!

    "Hahaha, you're good to go!" Ju San, who had been unable to do anything in the distance, was overjoyed when he saw Ji Ning rushing towards him!  He is a cultivator of the Purple Mansion of Divine Demon Body Refining!  The God and Demon Body Refining style prefers melee combat the most.  The two of Ji Liuzhen had been keeping a distance from each other before. He was very weak in body skills and was not good at it.  I just can't catch up.

    Being beaten constantly and unable to catch up.

    How painful!

    Although he opened up the Zifu by refining Qi, he didn't spend much effort on using the magic weapon.  His main focus was on close combat.

    "Come on, come on, let me see how powerful this Ji genius is." There was a pair of black wings behind Ju San. When he faced Ji Ning, he was obviously very flexible.

    "Magic weapon wings?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up when he saw the wings behind Ju San. Most of the powerful gods and devils have wings, which is more flexible. "It should be an advanced magic weapon. I am worried about breaking through to the Zifu  I haven¡¯t entered the magic weapon wings yet.¡±

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Two people.  One is from the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect. Although he practices the general body-refining method of gods and demons, "Introduction to the Powerful Demon", he has also entered the early stage of Zifu.  This method sounds very ordinary, but it is much more advanced than Ji's very domineering methods such as "Future Buddha Sutra" and "Blood Demon Immortal Body", the more powerful the sect.  The names of some practices are even more modest.

    "The other person was from an ordinary background, but he practiced the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", the undisputed number one method for body refining of gods and demons since the era of gods and demons, but it was only at the level of innate perfection.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ju San holds a big axe, and Ji Ning holds two swords.

    The two fight against each other

    It was as if some young gods and demons in ancient times were fighting each other. For a moment, the surrounding earth trembled, the earth cracked, and gravel flew everywhere!  Both of them have winged magic weapons behind them, and they fight like crazy at close quarters without fear of occasional damage.  Wounds often appear on Ju San's body.

    "This Jusan's ax technique is really exquisite. The ax itself is large, and it is like a shield when used for defense." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Ji Ning actually entered the Zifu even though he was refining the body of gods and demons." Ju San was even more surprised, "Moreover, he uses two swords, and his sword skills are even more mysterious. I have been immersed in the ax technique for nearly a hundred years, but I can't compare to his sword skills.  ! At a disadvantage everywhere" So far, he had only left two scars on Ji Ning's body, and Ji Ning had to exchange injuries for injuries.  But there were already hundreds of wounds left on his body.  Of course everything healed naturally.

    Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship became even more crazy.

    "Hurry up."

    Ji Ning understood that the opponent was using a giant ax and a heavy weapon, so he had to be fast. The faster he was, the greater the opponent's flaws would be.

    "Like the wind!"

    "Like fire."

    The two swords in Ji Ning's left and right hands used different sword techniques. One sword was like wind and illusion, while the other sword was like burning fire.  It's amazingly fast.  And one of them is weird and the other is violent.  The combined power of the two doubles!

    &nbsp; "Faster! Faster!" Ji Ning crazily pressed down on Ju Sanda.

    Ju San was in a hurry.

    "Whoops!"

    An ethereal and strange wind-like sword slashed along the edge of the giant axe, and also across Ju San's waist. Poof~~~blood spattered, and Ju San was cut into two pieces.

    "The opportunity has come." Ji Ning instantly went into a state of madness.

    ? Electrifying flint!

    ? Electrifying flint!

    ? Electrifying flint!

    Ji Ning's two swords performed this move at the same time. This move was not weird or violent, but just fast!  Streams of sword light poured madly on Ju San who was chopped into two parts, causing Ju San's body to split continuously, but Ju San's head was still grinning and roaring: "It's not so easy to die in the body refining of gods and demons!"

    "Water and Fire Lotus." Ji Ning used his final trump card.

    The body that had been chopped into countless pieces was directly involved in the water and fire lotus. The water lotus leaves and fire lotus leaves were slowly rotating in opposite directions.  After nearly five years of practice, the strangulation power of the Water Fire Lotus is now astonishingly strong, and these defenseless flesh and blood are directly strangled into powder.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? twist!  twist!

    Those flesh and blood are still crazy about coagulating, trying to coagulate into adults.  But he was constantly strangled by the water and fire lotus!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? All the flesh and blood fell apart, turned into pieces, and could no longer be condensed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? Death!

    "It's true that we have these advanced magic weapon wings in advance." Ji Ning waved his hand and collected all the magic weapon wings, axe, magic weapon armor, storage magic weapon, etc. that were left on the ground.

    Ji Ning turned around.

    In the distance, Ji Liuzhen and Ji Yichuan couldn't hide their surprises. They saw the fight between two powerful gods and demons. This kind of madness and cruelty It was simply a collision of strong forces. One side fell, and the other side rushed madly.  The superior trampled him to death without giving him any chance to stand up.  It was Ji Ning who had the Water and Fire Lotus, otherwise it would have been really difficult to deal with this giant scatter in one go.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said continuously, "Father, Uncle Liu Zhen, let's hurry up and meet the clan leader. There are only two left!"

    "Are there the last two left?" Ji Liuzhen and Ji Yichuan were also excited. They didn't expect that the Ji family could achieve such a brilliant victory in this battle. Now there are only the last two Zifu monks left.

    However, they are also the two strongest!

    "Kill them."

    Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan, and Ji Liuzhen all turned into streamers and quickly went to join Ji Jiuhuo and the others This is the first day that Tomato's new book is on the shelves. This is the first chapter today. There will be three chapters today!  At the same time, I also need to place a monthly ticket. A monthly ticket is an affirmation of an author. Tomato is very eager for a monthly ticket and also hopes that the new book will have a good start!  Let¡¯s all invest our guaranteed monthly tickets to Tomato!  It¡¯s the first day that Tomato¡¯s new book is on the shelves, and I¡¯m particularly eager for monthly tickets¡­ To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 23 The Road to Life and Death

    After a while.

    In the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation shrouded in faint mist, shadows of bloody dragons were swimming. They were also looking at Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo and the other six people outside.

    "Ji Ning, don't break in."

    "Let me try him." Ji Ning thought, and more than 700 swords and magic weapons appeared out of thin air around him, floating slightly, and a hazy light appeared on the surface of each one. An indestructible ray of light also condensed in front of Ji Ning.  With a thought, the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation shot out of the air.

    The ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation!

    "Whoops!"

    A dazzling ray of sword light rushed into the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation. The moment the sword light rushed into the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation, the blood-colored dragons immediately roared and rushed forward, chichichichi~~ The sword light barely commanded one.  The blood-colored dragon collapsed and was exhausted, and soon the blood-colored dragon gathered together again.

    "What." Ji Ning was shocked, "Only able to defeat a dragon? And it recovered in an instant?"

    Dongzi Qi Ze in the formation gave Ji Ning a cold look in the distance and said hoarsely: "He is indeed a genius of the Ji family. He is only sixteen years old and can defeat a dragon in my Bagua Blood Dragon Formation. But with this little strength, he is still a genius.  Not even close.¡±

    "Ji Ning, don't rush in." Ji Jiuhuo said urgently, "This type of magic circle is the best for restraining gods and demons from refining their bodies. Once you rush into that magic circle, you will be besieged by eight dragons. They  I'll tear you apart and bite you into pieces."

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.

    Although it is said that the body refining flow of gods and demons crushes the air refining flow.

    There are no absolutes!

    There are also strong people in the Qi Refining Flow. For example, using the Small Thousand Sword Formation, you can fight across levels!  For example, it can support millions of poisonous insects, and the poisonous insects can cover everything and eat everything.  The God and Demon Body Refining Stream is powerful but it is only as strong as a whole. Individually, the Qi Refining Stream also has extremely dazzling characters.

    "The six of us will work together to see if there is any chance." Ji Jiuhuo's eyes flashed with murderous intent.

    The flying sword cuts through the air!

    Venomous insects are flying!

    The sword light intersperses!

    In an instant, all kinds of methods were overwhelming. Dongzi Qi Zhang, who was in the Eight Diagrams Blood Dragon array, smiled wildly: "Well done!" I saw that the eight dragons that were wandering peacefully became violent, and frantically greeted those attacks.  , blocking a magic weapon, sometimes the dragon collapsed but quickly condensed again.

    Eight dragons were winding and circling, advancing one after another, blocking the methods of Ji Ning and the others.

    "The Ji family's cowards have the ability to enter my Bagua Blood Dragon Formation." Dongzi Qi, who was standing in the center of the formation, was completely blocked and became even more crazy. "Kill my three junior brothers and sisters. That's because you bully the few with more."  , if we look at your true abilities, how can you, the Ji family, be our opponents? In a real fight, I, Dongzi Qi, can kill you all by myself!"

    Outside the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation, Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, old servant Ah Xing, Ji Yichuan, Ji Liuzhen, and Ji Ning were shocked by the power of this formation.

    "Awesome." Ji Jiuhuo said via voice transmission, "Although I have heard that Dong Ziqi's Eight Diagrams Blood Dragon Formation is powerful, I have never fought against each other before. Now it seems that each of the eight dragons in this formation is comparable to a purple dragon.  The monk Fu Zhencheng. The Eight-joy united The power is so amazing that if only the six of us wanted to kill him, we would be afraid that two or three of them would die."

    "What can you do without taking risks?" Granny Ying said via voice message, "Fight this cave to the death!"

    "We, the Ji family, only have so many Zifu monks in total! And there are so many Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain. It's not worth it for us to die together with them." Ji Jiuhuo objected.  .

    Ji Ning was also looking at the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation in the distance.

    what to do?

    The fight took a long time. Although Ji Ning occasionally released a small sword light from the Thousand Sword Formation, more than half of the true energy in his body had been consumed.

    "Stop." Ji Jiuhuo said through the message, "We have been waiting together for so long to take action, but we haven't found the slightest chance. If we don't take risks, we can't kill Dong Ziqi. And those vines are spreading, and they will soon be out of the maze.  Range. Forget it, let them go this time."

    "Let them go?" Ji Liuzhen's eyes were full of disbelief, "The patriarch missed this time. In the future, Dong Ziqi will definitely act together with other Zifu monks. It will be even harder to kill him."

    "Stupid." Ji Jiuhuo said angrily through the voice transmission, "What we want is not to kill all the people in Xuelong Mountain, what we want is to let my Ji family inherit the inheritance for a longer time! The six of us must persist as long as possible.  We will persist until the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty arrive. Once the contract is signed, we will be considered successful. Our lives are more important than Dong Ziqi's life! Now we fight hard, fight to the death of two or three, and finally kill Dong Ziqi and the others.

    "But Xuelong Mountain will come to take revenge soon, and there will beA group of Zifu monks are coming How can we delay the time then?  "

    Ji Liuzhen woke up.

    Killing is the second priority. The most important thing for Ji is to survive this disaster.

    You must persist in living until the angel of the Great Xia Dynasty arrives!  As for killing a few Zifu monks from Snow Dragon Mountain, that is a secondary matter.  Killing a few more now is just to reduce the pressure a little in the future.  If it causes too much loss to one's side, it's not worth it.

    In the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation, Dongzi Qiye¡¯s heart was tense.  Two fists are hard to beat with four hands. Six Zifu monks are besieging him. Each of them can use several methods. The attack is overwhelming.  He had also narrowly blocked all six attacks just now.  If Ji's people use forbidden magic to fighthe will also be in danger.

    "Even if I have to die, I will drag them to death together." Dong Ziqi's eyes flashed with madness.

    "Senior Brother Ziqi." Mu Si, who was sitting cross-legged and looked pale, suddenly opened his eyes with a look of surprise, and saw that the vines had grown out of the maze area.  "

    Dongzi Qi was startled for a moment, and then he was ecstatic: "Can you go out?"

    Of course he doesn¡¯t want to fight to the death if he can survive.

    "I can sense the location of the vines. We can rush out by following the vines I sensed." Mu Silian stood up, "Senior brother Ziqi, you have used the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation, and let's go."

    A green leaf appeared out of thin air.

    The green leaves became tens of feet long. Both Mu Si and Dongzi Qi stood on the leaves, while eight dragons were swimming around them. It was obvious that Dongzi Qi had been maintaining the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation.

    "Walk."

    Whoosh!

    The green leaves flew along a strange route in the distance, sometimes moving forward, sometimes turning left, and sometimes going backwards.  Going backwards, backwards, forwards it's just so weird.  In fact, this was completely the result of disorientation. They seemed to be constantly changing direction. In fact, they kept approaching outside the formation.

    Huh~~Mu Si and Dong Ziqi on the green leaves suddenly saw the wild mountains and forests outside.

    "Out."

    "It's out, we're out." Dongzi Qi and Mu Si both had a look of surprise on their faces. They were trapped in the maze and couldn't escape. The control was in the hands of the other party.  It is indeed very painful. Now that I have escaped and ascended to heaven, I am naturally extremely happy.

    "Mr. Ji!" Dong Ziqi gritted his teeth.

    Mu Si also looked gloomy: "Three junior brothers and sisters died tragically here, how can we not avenge this great revenge?"

    "Ji family!" Dong Ziqi's voice echoed for hundreds of miles, "You just wait to be exterminated!"

    Whoosh!

    A green leaf flashed across the sky in an instant and quickly disappeared into the distant horizon.

    Six figures came out from the maze, it was Ji Jiuhuo and the other six people. Ji Jiuhuo turned his head and looked at the wilderness forest in the distance. He could faintly see human figures in the distance. Ji Jiuhuo said in a loud voice:  "Bianhe Clan, Kou Clan, Black Fire Sect" As soon as he spoke, figures in the distance flew through the air.

    "Forgive me for being unable to do anything."

    "Brother Jiuhuo, we don't dare to interfere."

    Voices came one after another.

    Those figures stepped on the magic weapon and flew past each other and left.  The Zifu monks from other forces in Yanshan had also been attracted by the violent fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth before. Although they could not see the fight between the Ji family and Xuelongshan, they could guess it.  Especially Dongzi Qi's resentful words at the end, they all understood the meaning.

    "Alas." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head as he watched the streaks of light fly away in the distance, "The Yuanshi vein is very involved, and it will definitely attract more Zifu monks from Xuelong Mountain. It's no wonder that the Black Fire Sect, Bianhe Clan, and Kou Clan  I don¡¯t want to interfere.¡±

    In Yanshan, the Ji clan, the Black Fire Sect, the Bianhe clan, and the Kou clan are in the same camp.  Let¡¯s resist Xuelongshan and Temu clan together.

    But what their alliance is resisting is the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain!  And this time the Yuanshi mineral vein Soon the Zifu monks from the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect will rush into Yanshan, and it will be easy to sweep across the Black Fire Sect, Bianhe Clan, and Kou Clan.  Of course they don't dare to interfere, no matter how great the benefits are.

    "Clan leader, what should we do now?" Ji Liuzhen said.

    Ji Ning and others all looked at the clan leader.

    Ji Jiuhuo said slowly: "The Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain suffered heavy losses this time. Three Zifu monks died. They will definitely invite their fellow disciples and invite Xuelong Mountain disciples from other places to come quickly.

    With the attraction of the Yuanshi mine, a large number of Zifu monks may come over and kill Yanshan.  "

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded.

    "The one they invited must be close to Yanshan. With the speed of the Zifu monks, they will probably be able to arrive within a day or two." Ji Jiuhuo said, "We have two ways."

    &nbsp;"The first road."

    "Let's hide." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Let the Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain not find us. We only need to hide for a few days and wait for the angel to arrive before we can sign the transfer contract. This way is safer but  It has put countless members of my entire Ji clan into crisis."

    "Those Zifu monks will come very quickly, arriving within a day or two. And in just a day or two, hundreds of thousands of our Ji clan cannot go very far." Ji Jiuhuo sighed, "A large group of people from Xuelong Mountain  The monks of the Zi Mansion cannot find us, so in order to vent their anger, it is normal for them to massacre our Ji clan members and capture our Ji clan members as slaves."

    The expressions of Ji Ning and others changed.

    Hundreds of thousands of clan members!

    "The second way." Ji Jiuhuo said, "We will be in the open in one place and set up a large formation. We will directly declare Let Xuelong Mountain come and kill us if he has the ability."

    "Xuelong Mountain is a large sect, and these large sects attach great importance to reputation. We have publicly set up a large formation, and a group of monks from the Purple Mansion will come to kill them. They will do their best to break the formation. They will not lower their status to slaughter a group of mortals, and spread the word to others.  The reputation of their Snow Dragon Mountain is a big stain. But if we hide, they can¡¯t find the culprit. In order to show that the majesty of their Snow Dragon Mountain is inviolable, they will definitely massacre our Ji clan members.¡±

    Ji Ning and others all nodded.

    right.

    The big sect wants reputation!

    They hid, and since the sect¡¯s own majesty was inviolable, they naturally had an excuse to massacre the Ji clan members as a warning to all parties.

    But they stood up and faced off in public.  Then the other party can no longer deal with ordinary mortals.

    "Let's talk, which way to choose?" Ji Jiuhuo looked at several tribesmen.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 24 The Stone Chamber in the Mineral Veins

    The six people looked at each other.

    With the mist lingering, Ji Ning observed his five elders. Whether they were the clan leader or his father, they were all very calm, and it was obvious that they had made a decision in an instant.

    "I am the clan leader." Ji Jiuhuo said calmly, "For the sake of my Ji clan, and for the reputation of my Ji clan! I will stand up and fight against Xuelong Mountain!"

    Granny Ying also said hoarsely: "After living for nearly four hundred years, I, Ji Ying, am going to put my clan members in danger again? And I am really happy to be able to share life and death with my eldest brother."

    "Where is the master, I am." The old servant Ah Xing rarely spoke.

    "Just us three old ones." Ji Jiuhuo smiled.

    "Clan leader!" Ji Liuzhen said, "I know that my talent is only average among all the Zifu monks of the Ji family, and it is almost impossible to become a real person in Wanxiang! This battle is the key battle for the fate of our Ji family.  , don¡¯t let me retreat.¡±

    Ji Yichuan smiled very much and said: "The clan leader knows about my situation. My path to immortality has been cut off. I don't want to die quietly. I will definitely participate in this battle."

    "You two" Ji Jiuhuo shook his head.

    Ji Ning was startled when he heard this.

    The path to immortality is over?

    Didn¡¯t my father say that he wanted to pursue the path to immortality?  How has it changed?

    "Father, your path to immortality has been cut off?" Ji Ning looked at his father in disbelief.

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son with a complicated expression: "Actually, I had already broken through and become a monk of the Zifu when I was wandering in the Beiming Sea. Later, when your mother got pregnant, I was already in the middle stage of the Zifu. I took your mother with me  We wanted to return to Yanshan, but your uncle was worried so he escorted us together."

    Ji Ning listened carefully.

    He knew that he had encountered a disaster on his way back.

    "Later we encountered a disaster." Ji Yichuan said.  "After your mother was injured, your uncle Bai took her to escape. Your uncle and I both used forbidden techniques to drag the enemy away! In that battle, your uncle died on the spot, and I was also seriously injured because the forbidden techniques took too long to attack Zi.  The damage to the palace was too great, and the purple palace in my body shrank even more, and could no longer expand at all. This means that I will never be able to improve again, and will always be in the middle stage of the purple palace."

    "Because the Zi Mansion has shrunk, even the Yuan Power in the Zi Mansion. I can only summon a trace." Ji Yichuan shook his head, "Such a trace of Yuan Power cannot control the magic weapon at all! So I use this trace of Yuan Power as the basis for my sword skills.  . Inspire the power of heaven and earth to display sword rays one after another."

    "Of course." Ji Yichuan said in a low voice, "I can still use the forbidden technique, and I can forcibly mobilize a large amount of energy from the Zi Mansion. But the Zi Mansion has already shrunkoverwhelmed. Once I use the forbidden technique again, I am afraid that I will not be able to persist.  In half an hour, the Zifu will be broken. I will become a useless person. In other wordsyour father, I can only be a monk in the Zifu once again, and after the glory, I will be a useless person."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    No wonder my father¡¯s swordsmanship is so powerful!  No wonder my father has never used the advanced magic weapon!

    "My path to immortality is at an end, and I only have one chance to use the forbidden technique." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "I left this opportunity to you before, to protect you, and let you crush the jade sword if you encounter danger.  Sword. I will arrive immediately, and even if you encounter a Zifu monk, I will try my best to save you. For my son, it is all worth it."

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    turn out to be¡­¡­

    It turns out that my father had such determination.

    "But you don't need my protection anymore." Ji Yichuan smiled, "Your mother is dead, and my path to immortality is over. You have also grown up. I have nothing to worry about anymore. I will not retreat this time. This is my life."  The last battle is also the most dazzling battle. If I die, I would rather die in this battle and die for the Ji family!"

    Ji Ning looked at his father's smile.  His father rarely smiled, but at this moment his smile was very relaxed. Although Ji Ning was heartbroken, he did not try to persuade him.

    ¡­¡­

    Six people and five elders are already ready to fight.

    "I" Ji Ning just started.

    Ji Jiuhuo yelled: "We will just go and fight for it, but you, Ji Ning! You are the hope of my Ji family! Your talent is something my Ji family has never had since the birth! You must live!"  "

    "Clan leader, I understand what you mean." Ji Ning shook his head, "But I don't want to hide in the dark and watch you fight your best, no!"

    "You" Ji Jiuhuo said angrily.

    "But don't worry, Patriarch, I'm not a reckless person. If I see something can't be done, I will leave to save my life." Ji Ning looked at the Patriarch, "I have a Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman. I think the Patriarch knows about the Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman."  It's powerful, once I drive it, I can reach thousands of miles away in an instant." Since my mother's death, my father has put thatA copy of the No Trace Talisman was given to myself.

    Ji Jiuhuo was startled.

    The Talisman of No Trace for Ten Thousand Miles?  Of course he knew about this treasure in Ji's West Mansion, and he had also coveted it.  It's just that the Ji family has clan rules and no one can violate them.

    "In that case." Ji Jiuhuo nodded, "Okay, you can come with us. But as long as nothing can be done, you must leave In this wilderness of mountains and forests, in this maze filled with mist and miasma.  , the six members of the Ji family made the decision to face the Snow Dragon Mountain together.

    "There are only six of us." Ji Jiuhuo was full of endless fighting spirit, "After the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain has suffered this big loss, it will definitely invite fellow disciples from some surrounding branches. When the time comes, a group of Zifu monks will come over and say  Maybe there will be Wanxiang Zhenren coming! It would be the most stupid thing for us to go head-on. What we need is to delay time, so we have to set up a lot of formations."

    "Yes, set up the formation. The clan leader is best at formations." Ji Liuzhen was also full of expectations.

    "I will arrange multiple major formations." Ji Jiuhuo looked at the five of them, "Leave the formation to me. Now you have to find ways to improve your own methods, such as some treasures in each mansion"

    Everybody nodded.

    "besides!"

    Ji Jiuhuo looked down at the ground, "There is a huge Yuanshi vein hidden under the wilderness thousands of miles away! But the strange thing is that no one has ever discovered it before, and no one has discovered such a shallow vein before.  , and there will be such violent fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth before that."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also nodded.

    Yes, the fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth that attracted them here before.  Very weird.

    "Perhaps a strange treasure of heaven and earth has been born." Ji Jiuhuo said, "The previous fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth were caused by the birth of this strange treasure, and a vein of Yuanshi was formed around this strange treasure."

    "Perhaps there are immortals practicing here. Immortals practice and absorb the vitality of the world, which is a huge amount." Ji Jiuhuo sighed, "Long-term cultivation may also form a vein of Yuanshi."

    Granny Ying frowned: "Brother, what do you mean?"

    Ji Ning and others all looked at Ji Jiuhuo.

    "I guess." Ji Jiuhuo had longing in his eyes.  "This Yuanshi mineral vein came from a strange place. I'm afraid there are some secrets. Maybe there are some treasures, or treasures left by the immortals! Some random treasures left by the immortals are enough to greatly increase the strength of my Ji family."

    "Clan leader, what do you mean?" Ji Liuzhen was also excited.

    "Treasure?" Ji Yichuan and others all looked at the ground.

    Ji Jiuhuo nodded: "Let's dig into the ground and investigate carefully. Maybe we will find something."

    "right."

    "Walk."

    Everyone thinks that what the clan leader said makes sense. The previous fluctuations in the energy of heaven and earth were indeed strange. This Yuanshi vein has never been discovered by anyone, which is also very strange.  Maybe there is some treasure hidden there.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning.  "Your body-protecting lotus method seems to penetrate the ground very quickly. It's up to you. We will follow you."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Okay, then I'll start."

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ning controlled the water and fire lotus to spin and go deep into the ground. A passage was easily drilled out of the Yuanshi mine. Ji Ning quickly continued to advance and go deep into the ground.  Behind him were Ji Jiuhuo and five others.

    "It's so fast." Ji Liuzhen, who was following behind, exclaimed.

    "We were able to drill so fast in the beginning, but soon our energy was consumed and we had to slow down. But Ji Ning fully utilized the power of heaven and earth." Ji Jiuhuo could see clearly what Ning's water and fire lotus was.  Formed using the power of heaven and earth.

    Continuously going deeper into the ground.

    "Ji Ning, wherever the Yuanshi mine is of good quality, drill there." Ji Jiuhuo said.  "If there is a treasure, it is probably in the place where the vitality of heaven and earth is the strongest."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also discovered that the quality of Yuanshi minerals in different places is different. In some places, most of them are just low-grade Yuan stones.  But there are a lot of high-grade Yuan stones in some places.

    "Black ~~" The water and fire lotus drilling the ground, as if the dragon traveled in the veins of the Yuanshi mine, and approached the best place at the beginning of the mine.

    About half an hour later.

    "Most of the stones here are high-grade Yuan stones, just a little screening will do."

    "Treasure land."

    "So many high-grade Yuan stones."

    Although I have known for a long time that it is a rich mine.  But they didn't expect that there would be such a gathering of high-grade Yuan stones in this vein.

    "Bang!" Suddenly there was an explosion.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning stopped suddenly, catching Ji Jiuhuo and the five others behind him off guard.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Jiuhuo asked.

    "There is a very hard rock in front of me, but my Water and Fire Lotus couldn't break through it." Ji Ning wondered. His Water and Fire Lotus is now very powerful. Generally, well-made weapons can crush some rocks.  , "It's really weird."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The water and fire lotus quickly swept away the surrounding ores.  Ning clearly saw that there was a very smooth stone surface in front of him.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning was confused, and the five people behind him, including Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Yichuan, were also confused.

    Ji Ning continued to control the large amount of Yuanshi mines around the Water and Fire Lotus Award Soon, what appeared in front of him was part of a huge stone chamber, and there was a door in it.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "It's a stone chamber! It's man-made! Even Ji Ning's water and fire lotus can't break it. It's not an ordinary stone chamber. It must have been left by an immortal."

    Everyone in the Ji clan showed expressions of ecstasy.

    "More than a hundred miles above the ground, such a stone chamber appears at the core of the Yuanshi vein. Who would believe that it is a mortal thing?"

    "Ji Ning, don't get close. Be careful because there are some restrictions." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Stay far away and use the magic weapon to push open the stone door from a distance."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The group of people retreated continuously, and then Ji Ning directly controlled a sword and magic weapon to fly over, push the stone door, rumble~~~ The stone door slowly turned, revealing an entrance, and suddenly an extremely rich energy of heaven and earth came from the stone door.  It erupted directly from the entrance, making the six of Ji Ning feel comfortable.

    "There must be an immortal treasure." Ji Jiuhuo even shouted.

    ? **

    Today, three chapters have been updated. Finally, I will buy the monthly ticket!

    We want to consolidate our number one position!

    effort!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 25 Opening up the Purple Mansion

    The rich vitality of heaven and earth made Ji Ning take a deep breath, feeling that the innate true energy in his Dantian was growing continuously: "Such pure and rich vitality of heaven and earth, this stone chamber turned out to be just the door being pushed open, leaking out  The vitality of heaven and earth is so strong, how can it be in a stone room?"

    "Don't break in, there may be danger inside." Ji Jiuhuo reminded, "I'll let a Gu insect in to investigate."

    Ji Jiuhuo opened his mouth, and a black bee immediately flapped its wings and flew high, quickly flew to the stone chamber in the distance, and entered directly from the entrance. After about ten breaths, the black bee flew out again, Ji Jiuhuo  He opened his mouth and swallowed it into his body.

    "How?"

    Everyone looked at the clan leader Ji Jiuhuo, who smiled and said: "We have checked it out and there is no danger inside. Come on, let's go in and take a look! You follow me, even if there is nothing hidden in this stone chamber."  If the danger is detected, I will die first. Ji Ning will be the last!"

    "Yes, Ji Ning is walking at the end." Everyone looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was helpless and did not struggle anymore but walked obediently at the back. Ji Jiuhuo and Granny Ying were the first to go in. As soon as they entered, they heard the sound of surprise: "What a baby! What a baby!" "There must be an immortal here."  After practicing this, it must be!"

    It made Ji Ning's heart itch. What was in it?

    "Come in, everyone. My Yuan Power has swept them away. There is no danger." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    Immediately everyone entered, including Ji Ning.

    "Such a rich vitality of heaven and earth." As soon as Ji Ning came in, he first felt the extremely rich vitality of heaven and earth, which made all the pores in his body open.  Swallowing the vitality of heaven and earth to his heart's content, there is even a faint green color full of vitality in the air in the room. That is when the vitality of heaven and earth is strong enough to a certain extent, it begins to show its color.

    "Ji Ning, close the stone door. Don't let the vitality of heaven and earth leak out. This stone house is somewhat special. Once the stone door is closed, the vitality of heaven and earth will not leak out." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning also understood this.  Before, it was only when the stone door was pushed open that the energy of heaven and earth leaked out. With a bang, the stone door was closed.

    Ji Ning looked at it curiously.

    This room is about ten feet in diameter.  There is a door next to it, and there should be other rooms.

    "Look." Ji Jiuhuo pointed to a large pool in the house, which was filled with a thin layer of green liquid.  These green liquids are flowing slowly, full of endless vitality. The extremely rich vitality of heaven and earth in the surrounding air is emanating from these liquids.

    "I'm sure." Ji Jiuhuo said confidently, "The reason why the entire Yuan Stone vein was formed must be an immortal cultivator who deliberately set up a large formation to absorb the endless energy of heaven and earth around it and gathered it here. After many years of accumulation, the Yuan Stone was formed.  Ore veins. But for that immortal, what he needs is not those ores, but this - "

    Ji Jiuhuo pointed to the thin layer of green liquid at the bottom of the pool, extremely confident.  "Yuan liquid! This is the true essence of the vitality of heaven and earth, the extremely pure Yuan liquid!"

    Ji Ning also held his breath.

    Yuan liquid?

    ??If the heaven and earth energy in the high-grade ore is already very pure, it puts little burden on the body and can increase the speed of cultivation ten times.  This Yuan Liquid is the extremely pure essence of heaven and earth's Yuan Qi, which puts no burden on the body.  You can refine them all at once in a short period of time for your own use.

    For example, after reincarnation, some immortals deceived their memories and became mortals. But once their memories awakened, with their understanding of the way of heaven and the strength of their souls, they obtained the legendary 'Nine-turn Golden Pill', which contains a huge amount of energy.  The vitality of heaven and earth also has no burden on the body.  You can absorb it to your heart¡¯s content.

    Once a reincarnated immortal awakens his memory and swallows a nine-turn golden elixir, he can become an immortal again within a day with the help of the heaven and earth energy of the nine-turn golden elixir!

    Want to practice and improve?

    A powerful soul!  realm!  Kung Fu!  The vitality of heaven and earth!  All four are indispensable!  The first three reincarnated immortals all have the ability to instantly become immortals again with a nine-turn golden elixir. Without the nine-turn golden elixir, even the reincarnated immortals have to slowly practice step by step and slowly improve.  But if ordinary mortals eat the Nine-turn Golden Pill, they will only be overwhelmed by the massive amount of vitality in the Nine-turn Golden Pill!

    The Nine Turns Golden Pillis a legend.

    Ji Ning had read about Yuan Ye from books. As long as there was enough Yuan Ye, it could rival the Nine Turns Golden Pill.

    "The immortal who practices here," Ji Jiuhuo said excitedly, "must have accumulated a lot of Yuan liquid in this pool. Because of his practice, most of it has been refined. Only a thin layer at the bottom is left.  . But just this thin layer I'm afraid it's worth the entire wealth of our Ji family.?And this kind of Yuan liquid is something I, the Ji family, can't even buy.  "

    Everyone present was very excited.

    They all understand that Yuan liquid can save the long-term refining work!  It has long been monopolized by large sects and tribes, and has been given to some truly evil geniuses or top experts.  This saves them from wasting a lot of time by slowly refining the vitality of heaven and earth.  Where can the Ji family buy such items?

    "Clan leader, with these, can you break through and become a real person in Wanxiang?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Our Ji family's cultivation method is relatively poor." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head and said, "Theoretically, a breakthrough is possible, but in fact, no one in our Ji family has been able to become Wanxiang Zhenren from ancient times to the present! I have been practicing for nearly four hundred years. If I want to become Wanxiang,  The real person has made a breakthrough long ago. These Yuan liquids are useless to me and you, Grandma Ying. These Yuan liquids are most useful to you, Ji Ning!"

    "Yes, Ji Ning, you are the best suited to use it." Grandma Ying also looked at Ji Ning, her eyes full of expectation, "You are such a genius, but it was my Ji family that buried you. You still need to work hard and practice slowly.  Refining the vitality of heaven and earth. If you were in some top large tribes, your cultivation would be much faster than now."

    "Ji Ning, you can use it." Ji Yichuan also said, "Don't be pretentious. I know your realm. I'm afraid that some of us are even worse than you in realm. You can reach a higher level with these essence liquids."

    "Yeah." Ji Liuzhen, Ji Jiuhuo and others all looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    Ji Ning felt warm in her heart.

    Such a rare treasure

    Keep each one to yourself.

    "Clan leader, I won't be pretentious anymore." Ji Ning said directly.  "I will use these Yuan liquids to practice now." It is difficult to break through my own body refining of gods and demons, and even a breakthrough requires the power of Taiyin and the power of the sun These Yuan liquids are more suitable for my own Qi refining flow and my own realm.  That's enough already, it's completely possible to open up the Purple Mansion!

    "Okay." Ji Jiuhuo and others were full of excitement and anticipation. For them, Yuan liquid could only increase their strength.  But Ji Ning, the most evil genius of the Ji family is afraid that his strength will improve a lot.

    "I'll go check out the next room to see if there's anything else." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    There is also a side room next to it.

    There is only a stone bed in the side room.  One stone chair and one stone table.  Nothing else.

    "It seems that this is really just a retreat for immortals. This is a place where immortals rest and read the ancient books of the immortal family." Ji Jiuhuo said.  "The other room is where immortals practice."

    "Really not."

    "There are no other treasures."

    Ji Yichuan and the others looked carefully, but there was only one main room and one side room in this stone chamber.  It can be seen clearly with a single glance. They also used their Yuan Power to sweep through it and there was no hidden treasure.

    "Let's go." Ji Jiuhuo and others returned to the main room.  He looked at Ji Ning and said, "Ji Ning, you are practicing here. Remember to close the stone door. There is a mechanism on the stone door. Once closed, it cannot be opened from the outside. I will wait for you on the ground above."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Jiuhuo and others quickly walked out. Ji Ning was the only one left in the stone room. Ji Ning stepped forward and pushed the stone door shut, closing it shut.

    Cultivation is a big deal and you must be careful.  Otherwise, it would be very dangerous for the most important moment of cultivation to be interrupted.

    "This time I should be able to open the Purple Mansion." Ji Ning looked at the Yuan liquid filled with endless spirituality in the pool and no longer hesitated.  Immediately he sat cross-legged on the edge of the pool and started the "Shui Yuan Gong" method. Although Shui Yuan Gong was a simple method, it was not difficult to open up the Zi Mansion.

    However, after opening the Zi Mansion, Ji Ning needed to find a new method of refining Qi.  Otherwise, it would be difficult to become a real person in Wanxiang with such a poor method.  It's theoretically possible.  As for Yuanshen Taoist?  It's not possible in theory!

    But Ji Ning is not in a hurry. He majors in the body refining of gods and demons. In the future, he will go out of Yanshan, and he will naturally be able to obtain more profound methods.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~¡± As soon as Ji Ning activated his Shui Yuan Gong, he immediately began to absorb the vitality of the outside world. The vitality of heaven and earth in this stone room was too strong.  Constantly condensed into true essence.

    Ji Ning opened his mouth.

    suck!

    Immediately, part of the essence liquid in the pool flew up, and under the control of spiritual thoughts, flew directly into Ji Ning's mouth and was swallowed into the body.  As soon as the Yuan liquid enters the body it is quickly transformed into Yuan Qi. These extremely pure Yuan Qi continuously rush into the Dantian and are directly transformed into True Qi, simply in one go!  There is no burden on the body, and Ji Ning can continue to transform.

    "Rumble~~" The aqua green true energy in Dantian surges endlessly, like endless waves, gathering crazily and accumulating continuously!

    "Come again." Ji Ning opened his mouth and sucked in the essence liquid directly into his body.?? 

    There was a turbulent sea in the Dantian. The true energy that originally took time to accumulate slowly reached its extreme. The endless true energy was also spinning and squeezing crazily, as if it disliked the small space in the Dantian.  There is no room for more true energy.

    ¡°Boom~~¡±

    In an instant, it was as if Pangu opened up the world!  The originally chaotic Dantian exploded with an explosion!

    I saw a large amount of water mist appearing out of thin air around Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged and silently by the pool. At this moment, he even touched the 'Tao' more clearly, but this feeling soon receded.

    "Open the Purple Mansion! Once the Purple Mansion is completed, the foundation for cultivating immortals will be established." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    The original location of Dantian in the body.

    Now it is a vast and endless void space, filled with endless purple energy. This strange place between void and reality is the Purple Mansion!  The Purple Mansion opened up by everyone is the same, but what kind of realm they can cultivate in the future depends on each person's fate.

    "Suck!" Ji Ning opened his mouth, and the essence liquid in the pool continued to pour into Ji Ning's body like wine.

    The first drop of Yuan Power suddenly began to condense in the vast void filled with purple energy. Soon a large amount of Yuan Power continued to gather, and a small puddle began to appear in the endless void space, which soon turned into a large puddle.  Small lake Yuanli continues to gather and accumulate, and the lake is also constantly expanding

    ? **

    Today¡¯s first update!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 26 The Storm is Coming (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    Sitting cross-legged next to the pool, Ji Ning's breath was like a raging wave. He even opened his mouth to absorb the essence liquid in the pool. The pool was originally a layer of essence liquid left at the bottom, which naturally decreased rapidly.

    Suddenly Ji Ning closed his mouth.

    ¡°Huh.¡±.

    With a smile on his face, Ji Ning opened his eyes and glanced at the green liquid in the pool, "Let me make a direct breakthrough from Qi Refining Innate Perfection, first open up the Zifu, and then consolidate the early stages of the Zifu. This will reduce my efforts for a year or two.  , consumed about one-third of the Yuan liquid!"

    In just a short period of time for a cup of tea, the Zi Mansion was opened and the early stage of the Zi Mansion was consolidated.  Ji Ning's cultivation was astonishingly fast and it would take him a year or two.

    "If the remaining two-thirds of the Yuan liquid is used for cultivation, it may be possible to reach the middle stage of Zifu." Ji Ning understood that his Zifu had been consolidated in the early stage, and it was entirely possible to break through with the remaining Yuan liquid, but if it really happened  If you reach the middle stage of Zifu by relying on the "Shui Yuan Gong" method, then it will be difficult for you to refine your Qi in the future.

    "After all, "Shui Yuan Gong" is a very inferior method. It is okay to use it to open up the Zi Mansion, because everyone's Zi Mansion is the same.  But what if it is used to break through to the middle stage of Zifu?  The purification and refining of Yuanli itself is much worse. If you take a step forward, you won't be able to regret it in the future.  In the future, the difficulty of becoming a real person in Wanxiang will increase tenfold and a hundredfold.

    "I have now crossed a great realm and become a monk of the Purple Mansion! Even if I break through to the middle stage of the Purple Mansion, my strength will be limited." Ji Ning thought, crossing a great realm is a fundamental leap!  But the improvement of small realm has little impact on strength.

    The innate soul sweeps across the acquired world.

    The monks of Zifu swept across the innate creatures!

    Even in the early stage of Zifu, it still swept Xiantian Perfection.  This is a qualitative difference.  Want to step up?  Disaster!

    But it¡¯s the early stage of Zifu.  Fighting with the middle Zifu It's hard to say who will live and who will die. The improvement in strength across such a small realm is limited.

    "Consuming the remaining Yuan liquid will limit my strength improvement and ruin my future. It's not worth it." Ji Ning turned out a talisman in his hand. The talisman had the word 'right' written on it. It was the water palace.  Ji Ning's eyes sparkled with anticipation.  "Although I opened the Zi Mansion, if I face Dongzi Qi again, I am confident that I can suppress him or even kill him. But this time I have to deal with not just Dongzi Qi, but a large number of powerful people from Snow Dragon Mountain."

    "I hope this water palace can increase my strength."

    "A water house that can cultivate Immortal Ju Hua. It must be extraordinary." Ji Ning looked forward to it, and a little aqua green energy in his hand invaded the letter talisman and was quickly refined.

    A vast and ancient aura comes from the place of origin.  Ji Ning even had a desire to worship him.

    "What a good guy." Ji Ning looked at the talisman, "I really don't know who the first owner of the Water Mansion was."

    "gone."

    Ji Ning stood up directly, and at the same time, a palm-sized jade bottle appeared in his hand. This was just a low-level magic weapon. Although it was palm-sized, it could store thousands of kilograms of fine wine.  Ji Ning had quite a few such things to store. For example, when he was performing the oath of blood refining between gods and demons in the Water Mansion, Ji Ning used a gourd to store a thousand kilograms of blood.

    "Take it." Ji Ning looked at the Yuan liquid in the pool, and his spiritual thoughts immediately moved, and a stream of Yuan liquid streaked across the sky.  Throwing it into the mouth of the jade bottle, everything went in, not a drop was left.

    "I don't know which immortal left this stone chamber." Ji Ning glanced at the stone chamber before leaving. "My Ji family suffered a disaster, but it also allowed me to open the Purple Mansion in advance."

    Ji Ning understood in his heart.  No wonder that immortal is to blame, but Ji can only blame herself for being weak.

    "Wow!"

    After leaving the stone chamber, Ji Ning was surrounded by water and fire lotus flowers and directly tore a passage out of the Yuanshi mine, quickly rushing upwards.  Ji Ning knew that it would take a long time to rush to the surface from the ground that was more than a hundred miles deep, and two magic weapons appeared in his hand. One was a palm-sized boat magic weapon.  One is a black winged magic weapon.

    The boat is Bo Zishan's magic weapon, and the black wings are the huge scattered magic weapons, both of which are advanced magic weapons.

    "As soon as you enter the Zi Mansion! You can use these advanced magic weapons as much as possible." Ji Ning understands that the improvement of the great realm is the improvement of the essence of power on the one hand, and the improvement of the magic weapons on the other.  The combination of the two aspects allowed the Zifu monks to absolutely sweep through the innate beings.

    ¡­¡­

    Boom!

    A fire and water lotus rushed out of the ground. Among the water and fire lotus was Ji Ning.

    "Ji Ning." In the distance were Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and others. The surrounding maze had long been completely closed, and the scenery of the wild mountains and forests had been restored.  Only in some places can you see the mess left by the previous battle.

    "Clan leader, father." Ji Ning also walked over.

    "It's too late for you to come outIt was fast, we had just arrived on the ground not long ago.  "Ji Jiuhuo and the other four people came over and said with a smile, "Liu Zhen just left and went back.  "

    Ji Ning thought about it, he was cultivating for a tea time, but when he came out of the ground, he took up most of the time.  It probably took longer for the clan leader and the others to burrow out of the ground than it did for him In total, they probably came out one after the other.

    "By the way, Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo asked, "What magic weapons did you get from killing Ju San before?"

    "There are several." Ji Ning said.

    Next to her, Grandma Ying explained carefully: "We are going to calculate these magic weapons to see who will be useful. This is also the easiest way to use the magic weapons."

    Ji Ning nodded: "That Jusan has a flying magic weapon, a storage magic weapon, a protective magic weapon, a giant axe, and a wing magic weapon! This wing magic weapon is useful to me, but the others are useless." Ji Ning looked at Bo Zishan  I got advanced magic weapons such as storage, flight, and protective armor. Only this advanced wing magic weapon is useful.

    "What do you need?" Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning.

    "Sword!" Ji Ning said, "I only need advanced flying swords, the others are useless. The more advanced flying swords, the better."

    The first one is close combat, and the second one is Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    Especially after you open up the Zi Mansion, you will naturally be more powerful when using the Small Thousand Sword Formation, but if you still use low-level swords your strength may only be improved by a step or two.  But if he replaced all of them with advanced flying swords, Ji Ning felt that he might be able to fight with Wanxiang Zhenren.

    "Advanced flying swords? The more, the better?" Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, old servant Ah Xing, and Ji Yichuan all whispered, he said I have a flying sword.  He said there were two flying swords.

    "We have a total of five flying swords that are not in use for the time being." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "Is that enough?"

    Ji Ning was slightly disappointed.

    Five people?

    It¡¯s useless.

    Each formation base of my Little Thousand Swords Formation is composed of nine swords and magic weapons!  Nine formation bases form a small sword formation!  In other words, the smallest unit 'Array Base' requires nine advanced flying swords If you want to reinvent your Small Thousand Swords Formation, you need 81 advanced flying swords as the basis, and then you can carry other non-advanced flying swords.  The power of sword magic weapons naturally skyrockets.

    Of course it¡¯s best to use all advanced flying swords

    According to Ji Ning¡¯s estimate, if all advanced flying swords were used, he would only be able to perform two or three levels of the Small Thousand Sword Formation.  But the power will be much stronger than it is now!  Quality versus quantity.  more important!

    "How much do you want?" Ji Jiuhuo asked.

    "I want seven advanced flying swords, and the more, the better, a few hundred is enough." Ji Ning said with a smile.  Sword magic weapons are commonly used magic weapons. Ji Ning got two advanced flying swords from Bo Zishan.  If you add seven flying swords together, you can form the smallest unit of 'formation base'.  With this formation base as the center.  The power of the entire Small Thousand Swords Array may be doubled!

    "Hundreds of people?" Ji Jiuhuo and Granny Ying were both frightened, but they also remembered the scene where Ji Ning used the Small Thousand Sword Formation. There were indeed more than 700 swords and magic weapons surrounding Ji Ning. It seemed that Ji Ning  Ning does need a lot of flying swords.  But hundreds of entry-level magic weapons?  The whole Ji family can't afford it even if they lose all their money.

    "I'll try to gather together seven flying swords for you." Ji Jiuhuo said and then changed the subject, "Xuelong Mountain will invite all the disciples. It is estimated that we will face the battle in a day or two. Before that, you need to go back  Get any treasures or arrange some things as soon as possible. We will still gather here from now on."

    "Walk."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing quickly flew away in a huge wine gourd.  Only Ji Ning and his father were left.

    Ji Ning understood that this also felt like arranging funeral arrangements.

    "Father, do you want to go back to Xifu City?" Ji Ning looked at his father.

    "No, let's go to Winged Snake Lake." Ji Yichuan nodded, "I want to meet Xiaobai now. He and I are like life and death brothers. We have to see him no matter what." He has lived in Winged Snake Lake for the past five years.  Bai Shuize was also there.

    "Uncle Bai?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The mythical beast Bai Shuize has a very good relationship with his father, and they both went out together and even went to the Beiming Sea.  They probably spend more time together than their father and mother, and they can indeed be called life-and-death brothers.

    "Let's go." A small boat appeared at Ji Ning's feet, and Ji Yichuan also stepped on the boat.

    Wow.

    The boat immediately took off, and soon flew across the sky among the clouds and mist There are ten cities in Yanshan.  Xuelong Mountain alone occupies three cities, just like the Ji family took over the city of Daxia and renamed it 'Wanjian City'.  Dongziqi had just invaded YanAt that time, the city he occupied was renamed "Xuelong City" to inform all parties that this was a branch of Xuelong Mountain!

    Even if it later occupied the other two cities, the core of the Yanshan branch was still in Xuelong City.

    "Where are the people? Where are the others?"

    There were three figures standing on a curtain high in the sky of Snow Dragon City. From a distance, they saw Dongzi Qi and Mu Si coming through the sky on a green leaf.

    "Where are the other three people? Are they all dead?" These three figures all asked anxiously. These three people are also the other three Zifu monks from the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain, belonging to the Ju family and the Dong family respectively.  Previously, Ju Clan's Zifu cultivator 'Ju Nianxiong' found out that his nephew had ordered Jian Broken Naturally to rush to Snow Dragon City. The two elders of the Dong Clan were startled when they heard this, knowing that something must have happened.

    Unexpectedly, not only Ju San died, but also the He brothers and sisters.

    "Dead, all three junior brothers and sisters are dead." Dong Ziqi gritted his teeth, "It was because the Ji family had set up a large formation early and attacked suddenly, catching us by surprise. The three junior brothers and sisters were all besieged and died by them one by one. He Li  My brother and sister were both killed, and I¡¯m afraid even the ministerial order was taken away.¡±

    The three cities were controlled by the Dong family, the He family, and the Ju family respectively.  One of the ministerial orders was on the He brothers and sisters.

    "This Ji family is seeking death!" Ju Nianxiong's eyes turned red.

    Mu Si next to him said coldly: "This time the vitality of the world fluctuated, I went to investigate and found a huge Yuanshi mineral vein in Ji's territory, and it was a vein with a large number of high-grade Yuanshi. The entire mineral vein has a radius of more than 4,000 miles.  , more than three hundred miles deep."

    "What!"

    Ju Nianxiong and Dongshi were both frightened.

    "Ji didn't want to hand it over, so there was a killing." Dong Ziqi said in a low voice.

    The rickety old man among the two elders of the Dong family shouted eagerly: "The sect must be in urgent need of such a huge source of Yuanshi! Handing it over to the sect is also a big credit. How dare the Ji family go against me, Xuelong Mountain? Then  Just destroy the Ji family and exterminate the entire clan!!!"

    "Of course the clan must be exterminated!" Dong Ziqi's eyes flashed coldly, "But now we are most worried about the Ji family signing a transfer contract with the Daxia Dynasty."

    "The Great Xia Dynasty?"

    The two elders of the Dong family and Ju Nianxiong were both shocked. If the contract was really signed, then Xuelong Mountain would not dare to intervene and provoke the Daxia Dynasty?  Looking for death?

    "But the Ji family has to report first and then wait for the angel of the Great Xia Dynasty to arrive. It will take at least three days. If we delay as much as possible, we can delay it even longer." Dongzi Qilian said, "So we are in a hurry and must invite as soon as possible.  Other sect members, ask them to come to Yanshan quickly and destroy the Ji family together."

    "Yeah." Everyone nodded.

    The Ji family has killed three Zifu monks, and there are only five of them left.  If you fight hard, even if you win, most of you will die. No matter how great your achievements are, you have to live to enjoy them.

    "The four of you are going to invite my Xuelong Mountain branches in various places." Dongzi said, "I myself am going to Yanshan City to meet the resident general and try to delay as much time as possible."

    "Okay." All four nodded.

    "Invite dozens of fellow disciples to come. When the time comes, dozens of fellow disciples will join forces It will be a crushing force and they can easily destroy the Ji family." Dongzi said, "There is almost no danger when everyone joins forces, and they can share the credit. Those  My classmates will definitely come over."

    "good."

    "Then let's leave now."

    Soon they arranged the route, and the other four Zifu monks flew away in four directions to invite their fellow disciples.  Dongzi Qi went to Yanshan City.

    ¡­¡­

    The Winged Snake Lake is vast and vast.

    A boat quickly descended from high altitude directly to the other end of Mingxin Island, which is also my father's residence. It was just a very secluded residence. There were no servants, only a big snow-white dog lying there.

    Bai Shuize suddenly raised his head, and the boat fell quickly from high in the sky.

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize with emotion. Firstly, he knew that Uncle Bai and his father lived and died together, and he was also life-saving for himself and his mother.  Secondly, when I practiced archery and went outside Xifu City every day, Uncle Bai followed and protected me.

    "Watching my father and Uncle Bai get together, although Uncle Bai can't speak yet, master and servant can communicate with each other spiritually, as long as the distance is very close.

    Ji Ning quietly left.

    soon.

    Ji Ning returned to his residence and went to the quiet room used for cultivation, and immediately locked the quiet room to death. Ji Ning had already sensed the water mansion when he flew to the Winged Snake Lake area!  As the black old cow said, once the letter talisman is refined, at this point? can be sensed and can directly enter the water house at any time.

    "In this battle, although my strength has greatly increased, it is still not enough. I hope there is something in this ancient water palace that can greatly increase my strength." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    "Come in." Ji Ning's mind moved, and suddenly a phantom of a bear's head appeared in the quiet room. The huge phantom of a bear's head opened its mouth and swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp.

    Ji Ning disappeared into the quiet room.

    (The fifth volume of the Purple Mansion Monk has ended, and the next volume is the sixth volume, "Breaking out of the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly". We also call for monthly tickets~~~ If you have a monthly ticket, please support Tomato To be continued. If you like this work, welcome  Please vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume Six: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter One: The Four Halls of Water Mansion

    The tall and vast ancient hall was just like it was hundreds of millions of years ago. The huge futons were still placed there. An old black cow had already appeared, looking at the sudden appearance of Ji Ning with a smile in his eyes.

    "The main hall." Ji Ning looked at the main hall.

    "Congratulations." The old black cow came over and was full of joy, "It has only been a few years and you have already entered the Zi Mansion. Much faster than I expected."

    Ji Ning was still worried about the large group of powerful men coming from Snow Dragon Mountain, and he didn't feel much joy: "It's just luck."

    "It was not luck to pass through the three levels of the corridor before." Black Old Niu lamented, "When you refine the letter talisman you can already go to the most important places in this water mansion. With these places, you can  With the capital to truly rise, Ji Ning, I can already see the day when you will become the top figure in the Great Xia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning was startled. He didn't expect that this magic weapon spirit, the old black bull, could be fooled.

    "I'm not lying to you." said the black old cow, "immortal Juhua made countless people in the Great Xia Dynasty go crazy when he accepted his disciples. If they knew that Immortal Juhua was only the third generation owner of this water palace, I'm afraid  There¡¯s still going to be a big storm.¡±

    "What's so special about this water house?" Ji Ning asked.

    What he is most concerned about now is whether the Shui Mansion can improve his strength and give himself greater confidence in the upcoming battle.

    "The Water Mansion is very mysterious." Black Old Niu said, "I and Immortal Juhua have been here for a long, long time. If the guess is correct, this Water Mansion should be used to cultivate the descendants of gods and demons."

    "Cultivation of descendants of gods and demons?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yeah." The old black cow nodded its big head, "The first owner of this water mansion should be a very powerful god and demon! You can think of it when you look at the futons in the main hall there should be many gods and demons at the beginning.  The devil is sitting here. Listen to his orders and listen to him teach you how to practice."

    Ji Ning looked at the huge futons next to them and the single futon above the main hall, and nodded lightly.

    "The first generation master decided on the method of recruiting disciples. There are two corridors. One corridor is for the innate beings who are refining their bodies with gods and demons, and the other is for the cultivators of the Purple Mansion who are refining their bodies with gods and demons." Black Old Niu said.  "General body refining of gods and demons is okay. It must be naturally reborn and contain the body of gods and demons. Doesn't this mean that it is a real god and demon?"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Your body is made of water and fire falling from the sky.  It is indeed the body of an innate god and demon.

    "And each branch hall in this water palace is obviously to cultivate the descendants of gods and demons." Black Old Niu said, "What a pity. The path of gods and demons is too difficult, although Immortal Juhua also practiced gods and demons at the beginning.  Refining the body. But gradually, the path of gods and demons became more and more difficult. He went faster in refining qi, and finally failed to overcome the tribulation and became a Yisanxian."

    Ji Ning understands that, for example, although he devotes almost all his energy to refining the body of gods and demons, now he has opened up the Zi Mansion for Qi refining!

    Refining Qi should be simple, while refining body should be difficult.

    Maybe in the future I will become an earthly immortal in terms of qi refining, and a divine Taoist in the body refining of gods and demons?  Or even Wanxiang Zhenren?  Maybe he might be able to overcome the tribulation first in terms of refining his qi, and accidentally become a loose immortal It's entirely possible to follow the old path of Immortal Ju Hua.

    "Let me remind you." Black Old Niu looked at Ji Ning, "This is what Immortal Juhua also said to his disciple Leizhan."

    "Please tell me," Ji Ning continued.

    "This water palace is supposed to cultivate the descendants of gods and demons. Then you should try your best to follow the path of gods and demons." The black old cow said, "Even if you step into the void and become an earthly immortal in the future, you would rather not practice in refining qi.  Overcome the tribulation! And work hard to refine the body of the gods and demons, and let the gods and demons refine the body to overcome the tribulation first."

    Ji Ning frowned.

    "According to Immortal Juhua's guess, the further you go on the road of gods and demons, the more help this water palace will have to you. Immortal Juo Hua feels that there are some secrets in this water palace! It should be the secret hidden by the first generation owner.  It's a pity that Immortal Juhua cannot find out." The black old cow said.

    "Thank you, senior, for your warning, Ji Ning will remember it," Ji Ning continued.

    "The first generation master has great magical powers and is far more powerful than Immortal Ju Hua." The black old cow said, "You will know when you go to the Star Palace."

    "Star Palace?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A phantom began to condense out of thin air, and soon it solidified into a tall, upright bear. This big bear had yellow hair all over its body, and its eyes looked at Ji Ning It even gave Ji Ning a feeling of eternal antiquity.  Just like looking inside the picture of Nuwa, Nuwa gives me the same feeling.

    No matter how much time passes, it will always exist!  This big bear also gave Ji Ning the same feeling, but the feeling was more vague, without women.?The picture is strong.

    "Brother." The old black cow shouted with a shy face. Ji Ning could feel the old cow's flattery. The old black cow said to Ji Ning, "This is the spirit of the cave in this water house."

    "The spirit of the cave?" Ji Ning also felt that the head of the bear that was about ten feet tall in front of him was very similar to the phantom of the bear's head that moved him in.

    "Ji Ning has met senior." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    The big yellow bear glanced at him: "It's time to refining qi and enter the Zi Mansion first. What you practice is "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", which is the first method of refining the body of gods and demons. The blood of gods and demons is so rich, so you have to put a lot of effort into refining the bodies of gods and demons.  Physically, you must not let down your talents and opportunities.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning felt the invisible momentum of this big yellow bear.

    " Just that ancient and eternal meaning Ji Ning felt that it was not something that ordinary cultivators could possess. The spirit of this cave could move people directly through space. This method was equally mysterious.

    Immortal Juhua is a powerful person at the end of the age of gods and demons.

    This cave spirit?  But how old are those who follow the first generation of masters?  How powerful?  Of course you have to be humble.

    "Follow me." The big yellow bear walked in front.

    "Hurry up and follow." The old black cow urged from the side and even followed.

    Ji Ning followed behind, led by the big yellow bear, and entered the entrance of a thousand-foot-high corridor on the right side of the hall.

    The yellow bear said as he walked: "Now that you have refined the letter talisman, you are considered a preliminary master. In addition to the main hall, you can enter this corridor. There are four branch halls in this corridor. You can enter all four branch halls.  Of course, you can only enter these four branch halls now. If you want to enter more branch halls, you must wait until you become a Yuanshen Taoist."

    Ji Ning understands.

    Becoming a monk in the Zi Mansion and refining the letter talisman is only the first step.

    Becoming a Taoist Yuanshen and refining the cave is the second step. I am afraid that even the second step is just a simple refining that can be carried with you.  I am afraid that this water palace still cannot be fully controlled, otherwise Immortal Juhua will not say that he also suspects that there are many mysteries.

    "Look." The big yellow bear pointed not far away, where there was an ancient bronze gate, which was open.

    Ji Ning walked over and looked through the bronze door

    Wow.

    Ji Ning's eyes widened, and he saw a huge hall inside the door. There were rare treasures suspended in the sky, ancient magic weapons that exuded a powerful aura. Ji Ning saw a sledgehammer.  The hammer was surrounded by three colors of light. Just looking at it made Ji Ning feel his heart beating wildly, as if it was about to explode.

    There are also four formation flags of different colors. When you look at it, you feel like you are trapped in an endless world.

    "This is the Treasure Hall among the four main halls that you can enter." Huang Daxiong said, "The Treasure Hall is filled with countless treasures collected by the master, ranging from some strange mortal objects to objects of chaos when Pangu opened the world. These  The owner of the treasure always sets rules, and as long as you meet the conditions predetermined by the owner, you can get the treasure."

    Ji Ning held his breath.

    The chaotic thing that created the world in Pangu?  What the hell?  However, Ji Ning also knew that gods and demons were born from heaven and earth, and there were many gods and demons after Pangu created the world.

    Now it seems that this water palace may really be left by a very powerful and ancient god and demon.

    "How can I get these treasures and what are the conditions?" Ji Ning asked.

    "You will enter the Treasure Hall later and take a look at it for yourself. There are rules left by the master." The yellow bear said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The two corridors for accepting disciples were set by the first-generation master, and the rules of the Treasure Hall were also set by the first-generation master The one who has the greatest influence on this water house is the first-generation master.  Immortal Juhua is just a passer-by.

    "Keep walking." The big yellow bear said as he walked, "The next branch hall is the Divine Power Hall among the four major branch halls you can enter."

    "The Divine Power Palace?" Ji Ning was startled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Supernatural power?

    He only knows one kind of magical power now, "Wind Wing Escape Technique". Ji Ning is very clear about the preciousness of magical powers, and anyone can get it.

    "We're here." After walking for a while, the big yellow bear pointed to the bronze door next to it. There was a hand on this ancient bronze door. That hand seemed to block out the sky and the sun, possessing endless power.

    "This is the Divine Power Palace." Huang Daxiong said, "Only the descendants of gods and demons who meet two conditions can enter. One is that the gods and demons have refined their bodies to the level of blood rebirth. The other is that they are within ten years old. The maximum is ten years old."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Rebirth with a drop of blood?  That is the level of the Purple Mansion of Divine Demon Body Refining, and I haven¡¯t reached it yet.

    &nbsp; Ten years old?

    I am already ten years old.

    "Ju Hua was over ten years old back then, so he couldn't enter the Divine Power Palace." Huang Daxiong said, "If he could enter the Divine Power Palace, Ju Hua would probably have a longer path and be stronger. Maybe not  He will become a loose immortal." Huang Daxiong obviously has some feelings for that Ju Hua. After all, Immortal Ju Hua has controlled this immortal mansion for millions of years.

    The old black cow also lamented: "My master has always regretted not being able to enter the Divine Power Palace. Each of these four branches is very important. The master has entered the other three branches. It is this Divine Power Palace that he cannot enter.  He was already ten years old when he broke through the corridor.¡±

    Ji Ning felt bitter in his heart.

    Even though I am one year old, I am already over ten years old!  Did he not even have the chance to enter the Divine Power Palace?

    "You're okay, you're only five years old now." The big yellow bear glanced at Ji Ning.

    "Five years old?" Ji Ning glared.

    The old black cow understood Ji Ning's thoughts and said, "Gods and demons are innate creatures as soon as they are born. You are indeed only five years old."

    ? **

    The journey from cocoon to butterfly begins!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three Enlightenment by the Pond Volume Six Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter Two Treasures

    This age is the age of gods and demons. Real gods and demons are conceived by heaven and earth. They are innate creatures as soon as they are born.  When Ji Ning was eleven years old, water and fire fell from the sky and he gave birth to the body of a god and demon, which was equivalent to the ordinary newly born god and demon.  And now he is sixteen years old Looking at Ji Ning as a god and demon, he is indeed only five years old.

    "Only if you can cultivate to Zifu within ten years can you prove your potential." The yellow bear looked at the majestic bronze gate with complicated eyes, "Only then can you enter the Divine Power Palace There is a test left by the master in the Divine Power Palace. You passed it.  , in order to obtain a powerful magical power left by the master."

    "Remember, you only have one chance to enter the Divine Power Palace." Huang Daxiong looked at Ji Ning, "So the stronger you are, the better chance you have of entering. It is best to enter the Divine Power Palace when you are ten years old, otherwise you will not get the magical power if you fail.  After all, it is a test, but it is still somewhat dangerous, and you may lose your life if you are careless.¡±

    Ji Ning asked curiously: "What magical powers are left in the Divine Powers Palace?"

    The big yellow bear glanced at Ji Ning and said indifferently: "You will know if you pass the test. As for whether you can't pass it? You don't have the right to know."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the next branch hall.¡± The big yellow bear continued to move forward.

    Ji Ning glanced at the palm on the bronze door that exuded endless coercion.

    The Divine Power Palace?

    I haven¡¯t reached the level of Zifu in terms of divine and demon body refining, so it¡¯s useless to think too much.

    ¡­¡­

    In this ancient corridor, the big yellow bear is in front, the old black cow is following, and Ji Ning is walking at the back.

    "This branch hall." The big yellow bear looked at a towering closed bronze door next to it. An ax and a spear were carved on the bronze door, and the killing atmosphere rushed towards him.  There was even a faint bloody red light on the surface of the bronze door, which made Ji Ning feel frightened when he saw it.

    "It's called the Temple of War." Yellow Bear said, "It's the most dangerous place in the entire Water Mansion, but it's also a place full of opportunities."

    The most dangerous?  Full of opportunities?

    Ji Ning is curious.

    "Continue to the next one." The big yellow bear didn't hesitate and walked forward.

    ¡­¡­

    There was a faint sound of running water in the distance. Ji Ning looked curiously at the opened wooden door in front of him. The door opened.  Look through the door.  You can faintly see running water, rocks, and a lonely thatched house.

    "This is the Palace of Stars." The yellow bear stood in front of the palace door and saw the endless vast space inside. "Everything in the Palace of Stars is personally arranged by the master. Living in the Palace of Stars, you can even experience the mystery of Tao."

    The black old cow next to him was even more excited and said: "Ji Ning, Immortal Juhua can live for millions of years because of this Star Palace. The Star Palace contains the mystery of Tao everywhere. There are even complete 'Taos' Juhua  It is precisely because of the Star Palace that the realm is so high, that it can withstand disasters one after another and live for millions of years."

    "A complete path?" Ji Ning was a little confused.

    "Everything has been told to you." The yellow bear looked at Ji Ning, "The places you can enter now are the main hall, this corridor, and the four branch halls. You can't break into other places unless you want to. Take care of yourself.  I hope you can live until the day you become a Yuanshen Taoist."

    Wow.

    The big yellow bear dissipated directly into spots of light.  Turn into nothingness.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He always felt that there was a lot of pressure facing the big yellow bear.  It was like facing some ancient powerful god and demon.

    "That's what the spirit of the cave is like." The black old cow said with a smile, "Not to mention you, even the immortal Juhua, the spirit of the cave doesn't pay much attention to it. It's very arrogant. In fact, in these endless years, I also feel that the spirit of the cave  Ling Ao is normal, after all Immortal Ju Hua did not really control this water palace back then."

    Ji Ning nodded thoughtfully.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????

    "Go to the Treasure Hall first." The black old cow said, "Follow me, I'm very familiar with it."

    "Okay." Ji Ning felt that the black old cow was much easier to talk to than the big yellow bear, the spirit of the cave.

    Treasure Hall.

    Ji Ning and the black old cow stepped into it together, and immediately felt that they had entered another world. There were strange treasures suspended in the sky, and the fluctuations emitted by some powerful treasures made Ji Ning's heart tremble.  I'm afraid that even the slightest fluctuation can crush me into powder.  The power is far beyond one's imagination.

    "Baby." The old black cow sighed, his eyes shining brightly.  "They are all treasures. Immortal Juhua was drooling when he looked at these treasures, but he had no choice but to get them. If these treasures were left to his own devices, Immortal Juhua would have survived the catastrophe and become an immortal."

    &nbsp; Ji Ning was moved after seeing it.

    Look at the bloody war spear above. The war spear looks very simple, but just by floating there, the surrounding void is faintly broken, and then the void is restored.  Broken, restored, brokenit goes on and on.

    "These are left by the first generation of masters." Black Old Niu continued, "They are left to subsequent generations of masters. He also wants to train subsequent generations of masters. So if you want to get these treasures, you must also follow his rules.  Otherwise, even if Immortal Juhua dies due to three disasters and nine tribulations, he will not be able to get a single treasure."

    Ji Ning was curious: "What are the rules? How can we get these treasures?"

    "Go and look over there." The black old cow nodded its head to the side. Ji Ning followed the black cow's eyes and saw densely packed small characters on the wall in the distance, all of which were faintly written by gods and demons.

    Ji Ning stepped forward and read it in one breath.

    "So that's it." Ji Ning frowned.

    It is entirely possible to obtain the treasures in the Treasure Hall

    There are two methods.

    The first one is to improve the realm of divine and demonic body refining.

    When the gods and magic refining reaches the level of Zifu, you can choose a "human order magic" or other items with equivalent value in the Treasure Temple.

    When God and Demon Refine reaches the level of Vientiane, you can choose a ¡®level magic weapon¡¯ or strange thing.

    The gods and magic refining reaches the level of the Yuanshen, and you can choose a ¡®Step Merlism¡¯ or Wonder.

    At the level of returning to virtual reality, you can choose the ¡®immortal level magic weapon¡¯

    Successfully overcome the tribulation and become a god!  You can choose a 'Pure Yang Magic Weapon' or a rare item.

    "Magic weapons are actually divided into five levels." Ji Ning murmured to himself, "Only the Zi Mansion can activate human-level magic weapons, Wanxiang can activate earth-level magic weapons, and the Yuan Shen can activate heaven-level magic weapons Above that, there are immortal-level magic weapons, pure magic weapons, etc.  Positive."

    Ji Ning had never heard of these. Before, he only knew about entry-level magic weapons.

    "Magical weapons are mainly divided into five levels." The old black cow next to him said, "And human-level magic weapons are also divided into top-grade, high-grade, medium-grade, and low-grade. Although the Zifu monks in places like Yanshan use human-grade magic weapons, they are divided into five levels."  Most of the magic weapons are just low-grade and mid-grade human beings. But if you are free to choose in the Treasure Hall, I believe you will naturally choose the best."

    Ji Ning listened carefully, but he didn¡¯t know this.

    "As you get to the later stage, the magic weapon becomes more and more rare." Black Old Niu said, "The Immortal Returning to the Void can activate the Immortal-level magic weapon, but this Immortal-level magic weapon is already considered a treasure of the Immortal family, and there are several Earth-Returning Immortals.  Can you get such a treasure? There are very few of them. Those earthly immortals and loose immortals usually use heavenly magic weapons."

    "Back then, Immortal Juhua was stuck at the Yuan Shen level in the body refining of gods and demons. He could not break through to the level of returning to the void. It was useless to break through to the level of returning to the void in terms of Qi refining." The black old cow shook his head, "So I have never been able to get the magic weapon of the immortal level.  .¡±

    "Ah." Ji Ning was startled.

    right.

    You can get treasures by improving your realm, but that is for the body refining of gods and demons.  As for refining qi?  No matter how high you practice, you will never be given a treasure.  It can be seen that this first generation of masters obviously hopes that subsequent generations of masters will pay more attention to the body refining of gods and demons.

    "Later, Immortal Juhua failed to overcome the tribulation and became a loose immortal. After years of training, his strength became stronger and stronger. Then he broke through the seventh floor of the Temple of War, and then he was given an immortal-level magic weapon." The black old cow said, "Again  Later, Immortal Juhua collected a large amount of materials, including the one that defeated Immortal Thousand Pieces. He obtained hundreds of flying swords from Immortal Thousand Pieces in exchange for materials and finally created me."

    Ji Ning was curious: "Senior, what level of magic weapon are you?"

    "Of course it's an immortal magic weapon." The black old cow said proudly.  "Only when we, the magic weapon of the Immortal Family, have transcended the third level of heaven, earth and human beings can we have spiritual wisdom. It is because of me that Ju Hua has achieved great fame!"

    "You are now just an innate creature in the body refining of gods and demons. To get the magic weapon, you must break into the Temple of War." The black old cow said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are two ways to obtain treasures in the Treasure Hall. The first is to improve the realm of divine and demon body refining.  The second option is to go to the Temple of War. There are ten floors in the Temple of War.

    Break through the first or second floor of the Temple of War.  You can choose a human-level magic weapon or a rare item of comparable value.

    After passing through the third or fourth floor of the Temple of War, you can choose an earth-level magic weapon

    After passing through the fifth or sixth floor of the Temple of War, you can choose a heaven-level magic weapon

    After passing through the seventh or eighth floor of the Temple of War, you can choose an immortal magic weapon

    After passing through the ninth or tenth floor of the Temple of War, you can choose a pure Yang magic weapon

    The successive masters of Shuifu have entered the God of War twice in every realm of the body refining of gods and demons.? opportunities, for example, Ji Ning is now an innate creature of God and Demon Body Refining, and he has two chances to enter the War Temple.  Wait for the gods and demons to refine their bodies and arrive at Zi Mansion.  Two more chances.

    Congenital creatures, Zifu, Vientiane, Yuanshen, Hui Xu.

    In fact, there are only ten opportunities before becoming an immortal!  Every time is extremely precious!

    "It's too difficult to break into the Temple of War." The old black cow shook his head and lamented, "But this is the second way to get the magic weapon of the Treasure Temple. Even if it is difficult, you have to try."

    "It's difficult." Ji Ning nodded. Even Immortal Juhua spent many years after becoming a loose immortal before he could break through the seventh floor of the Temple of War.

    The black old cow next to him said: "I also saw you practicing swordsmanship on the island of Yi Snake Lake. I'm not going to attack you. With your current strength, the possibility of breaking through to the first level is less than 10%."

    "Less than 10%?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    There are ten floors in the Temple of War. The first two floors are just for selecting human-level magic weapons. I practice swordsmanship on Mingxin Islandall within the detection range of the water palace. The black old cow also knows my strength. He actually said that he  Even the possibility of breaking through the first floor of the Temple of War is less than one level.

    "Treasure Hall, Divine Ability Hall, War Temple, and Star Hall." The old black cow said, "Treasure Hall, you can't get a single treasure now. You can't enter the Divine Ability Hall either. You can only go to the other two branch halls."

    "The Temple of War maybe you can try to fight. If you succeed, you can choose the magic weapon. It is definitely much better than the low-level magic weapons of the human level like you now. Of course, if you lose, you will waste an opportunity to enter the Temple of War."

    "The Hall of Stars contains all the paths and is a good place for enlightenment."

    "Where are you going?" The black old cow looked at Ji Ning.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 3 A Rain Outside the Thatched Cottage

    "Seniors said that I wouldn't even have a 10% chance of success if I tried to enter the Temple of War. Why should I try?" Ji Ning said, "And the one that benefited Immortal Juhua the most is the Palace of Stars. I'm also very curious."

    With that said, Ji Ning walked out.

    As for the rare treasures in the Treasure Hall?  What's the use if you can't even get it?  Immortal Juhua only obtained an immortal magic weapon here when he became a loose immortal.  .

    "Stay down to earth." Ji Ning is very self-aware.

    After leaving the Treasure Hall, walk along the corridor.

    The Treasure Hall is at the front of this corridor, while the Star Hall is at the innermost.

    The old black cow also followed, and the cow kept saying: "Everywhere in the Star Palace contains the mysteries of the Tao, and it is easiest to realize the Tao by practicing and comprehending it. If you are not careful, you will be immersed in it I see you are outside  I'm afraid you have something important to do if you are in a hurry, but don't waste your time by enlightening yourself in the Star Hall."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was surprised and said gratefully, "Thank you, senior, for reminding me."

    I almost missed something big!

    Although enlightenment is important, if you delay your enlightenment for a day or two and wait until you wake up and go out then it will be too late.

    "No matter what," Ji Ning said to the black old cow, "If I gain enlightenment in the Star Hall, once it gets dark outside, please interrupt my enlightenment immediately and wake me up."

    "It's dark outside? But there are only nearly six hours left." The black old cow said.

    "Yes, six hours! If I achieve enlightenment I will be allowed to achieve enlightenment for up to six hours." Ji Ning continued, "Immediately interrupt me when six hours are reached."

    ?According to time calculation, the average Zifu monk can only fly 100,000 miles in one day with a magic weapon.  Of course, this is a normal flight. If you don't sleep or even consume a lot of energy, you can fly nearly 200,000 miles a day.  And Yanshan alone is tens of thousands of miles wide Go to other places to invite Xuelongshan disciples, come and go

    As Ji Jiuhuo said, I¡¯m afraid it will take a day or two!

    It only took six hours to realize the Tao on your own, so you can definitely make a mistake!

    "Don't worry." The old black cow raised his head and said, "I will remind you once the six hours are up! Our magic weapon spirits will never forget what we do."

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning smiled and came to the main entrance of the Star Hall.

    Unlike the other three branch halls, the gates are all made of bronze.  The door of the Star Palace looked wooden, exuding an ancient and natural atmosphere. The black old Niu saw Ji Ning looking at the majestic wooden door.  He even muttered: "This is the immortal green fire wood that only exists in Jiuyou. It is a precious spiritual material that is useful in refining immortal-level magic weapons, but it was used to build a gate."

    "Can the gate be dismantled?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "If Immortal Ju Hua could be demolished, he would have already done so." Black Old Niu said helplessly.  "This gate is like one body with the entire water palace. It is part of the magic weapon. It cannot be shaken at all."

    Ji Ning touched the wooden door. The wood glowed with a cold green light, but felt warm to the touch, making people feel very comfortable. Ji Ning sighed and sighed The immortal green fire wood that only exists in Jiuyou?  Well, I had never heard of this black old cow before he introduced it. I had too little experience.

    "It's really" Walking along the wooden door passage, Ji Ning completely held his breath and was completely shocked by the scenery in front of him.  "It's incredible, magical means, magical methods."

    In the distance in front of you is a large mountain. The mountain is full of vitality and a large number of trees and weeds grow. However, under the mountain, the vitality suddenly drops sharply.  It can be said that there is almost no grass growing.  Occasionally, you can see a handful of weeds growing out of some rocks. There is a thatched house at the foot of this barren mountain.

    There is a stream in front of the thatched house. The stream comes from the mountain and flows continuously among the rocks. Wherever the stream passes, you can occasionally see some weeds.  The rest of the place is almost desolate and rocky.

    In the sky, there are huge bright stars. The light of the stars envelopes the earth, making everything look a bit dreamy.

    "Is this a world?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "A space." The black old cow who followed him in sighed, "This is a space opened up by the first generation owner in the Star Palace! This space is connected to the gate of the Star Palace, so as soon as we stepped in, we entered this space.  In the space. It is said that some ancient powers can carve out a world in a grain of sand. And this first generation owner may have similar means."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s incredible!  Although I heard some legends when I was a child, about descendants shooting the sun, but who has ever seen it?  After all, that kind of existence is too far away from me.  As for opening up space?  Generally, a space is opened up,Then build a mansion in the space.

    But this water palace itself is in another dimension, and there is actually another space integrated into the branch hall of the water palace Even if Ji Ning doesn't understand it, he understands that this method is incredible.

    "I really don't know, who is the first generation owner of this water mansion?" Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Come on, come on, the baby is in the thatched house." The old black cow urged.

    "Thatched hut?" Ji Ning took a step forward and quickly walked towards the thatched hut. The thatched hut was at the foot of the mountain. It looked ordinary. There was a stone table and stone bench in front of the thatched hut.

    Enter the thatched house.

    Ji Ning took a look and saw books placed on the table next to the thatched hut. These books were all black and the material was not identifiable to Ji Ning. The books were lined up in a row, with beautiful words of gods and demons on the cover, "Star Scroll".  "One", "Volume Two of Stars", "Volume Three of Stars" there are a total of forty-three volumes.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked at these books.

    Black Lao Niu introduced: "This is a classic written by the first generation owner of Shui Mansion. It is called "Stars" and has a total of forty-three volumes."

    Ji Ning picked up "Volume 1 of Stars" and opened it to see black pages and golden words on gods and demons.  The content is a bit inexplicable just like random notes!  Tell me some feelings!  Ji Ning, who originally thought it was such a profound book, was a little disappointed.

    "You have to read it!" Black Old Niu said continuously, "At first glance, this seems to be just an essay in my mind, without any mystery. But if you start reading it you will realize that it is extraordinary."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning was surprised and immediately picked up "Star Volume 1".

    "Go outside the house and read, sit on the stone bench and read." The black old cow said.  "Speak up!"

    "But I can't read the characters of gods and demons." Ji Ning asked. Although he could understand the characters of gods and demons at a glance, he also knew which human character they corresponded to.  But they are different words after all.

    "Just read it in the language of your human race. Immortal Ju Hua did the same thing back then." The black old cow said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning walked out of the thatched house holding a book and sat at the stone table. Perhaps the first generation owner also sat here countless years ago.  Immortal Juhua also sat here.

    Ji Ning opened the page and started reading.

    "Today, Chang came to see me" Ji Ning began to read, reading this life mood essay with a puzzled mood.

    The voice is loud and clear.

    Every sound is ordinary.  But when the words are read out one by one and the pronunciations of a large number of words are connected together it is as if the sound of singing can make people excited, painful, shocked, tearful, etc., and the sound of the words is even more loud and ingenious.  Just reading aloud, the sound of a large number of words is like the sound of chanting, but it is more mysterious

    Gradually, Ji Ning was led into a strange realm.

    While immersed in this state, Ji Ning forgot about the "Star Volume 1" in his hand. He looked at the countless desolate stones in the distance and the small stream full of life, as if he saw two 'paths', containing  The infinite and mysterious way.  Even just a handful of grass growing contains another Tao.

    Ji Ning raised his head.

    The stars in the sky are bright and dazzling. Each star gives Ji Ning a different feeling.  Suddenly Ji Ning saw a star. It was the star that Ji Ning was most familiar with and fascinated by.

    "Missing, warm."

    Ji Ning seemed to be lying on the boat again, floating on the Winged Snake Lake.

    It¡¯s like lying in mother¡¯s arms

    That longing warms the whole heart.

    ¡­¡­

    The bystander, the old black cow, stared wide-eyed: "It's incredible. This, this, this He almost finished reading the first volume before stopping? Ji Ning's level is really high. He has read so much.  Words, I¡¯m afraid he has fallen into a very deep situation.¡±

    The black old cow knows very well.

    This book is actually just a guide, guiding practitioners to immerse themselves in a very deep state of enlightenment.  The more words you read, the deeper you can immerse yourself in!  Of course what you can gain depends on your personal accumulation.  The so-called accumulation is the result of daily accumulation, and only then will there be instant enlightenment and understanding.

    "Which star is he looking at?" Black Old Niu couldn't help but be curious when he saw Ji Ning looking up at the sky, "I heard from Ju Hua that every star contains a different Tao."

    I saw Ji Ning with a peaceful smile on her face, as if she was beside her mother.

    Smile contains endless magic power Seeing Ji Ning's smile, the black old cow even felt?My heart feels warm.

    That is a kind of longing.

    Warm the heart.

    "Sword." The old black cow's eyes widened.

    I saw Ji Ning stand up and leave the stone table, put his index and middle fingers together to form sword fingers, and began to use the sword technique under the bright stars. It was a sword technique with endless strong thoughts Ji Ning did not use the sword light, and did not use anything.  Yuan Li, seemingly performing ordinary swordsmanship.

    But it just made the black old cow feel the endless thoughts contained in it.

    Black Old Niu was able to explore the range of Winged Snake Lake and knew that Ning Ning had realized a lot of the true meaning of Tao in swordsmanship in the past few years, most of which were the sword meaning of missing.

    "It's changed." Black Old Newton discovered that Ji Ning's swordsmanship was purer.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    Raindrops suddenly appeared out of thin air around Ji Ning, who did not use any elemental power and only used his sword to perform sword skills. The raindrops condensed and kept falling. The rain kept falling, dripping on the rocks on the ground  Ji Ning in the raindrops is like the darling of the rain. These raindrops surround him and protect him.

    "This, this, this" The old black cow's eyes widened, "If you accumulate more, you will be less successful!"

    The accumulation of a large amount of the true meaning of Tao in the past five years finally made a qualitative breakthrough at this moment!

    ? **

    Now our recommended votes are lagging behind, and monthly tickets are also in danger!  Tomato hopes that everyone will vote for Tomato. Our goal is one - to be number one in the monthly vote!  The first recommendation vote!  Please support Tomato!

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 3 A Rain Outside the Thatched Cottage

    "Seniors said that I wouldn't even have a 10% chance of success if I tried to break into the Temple of War. Why would I bother to try?" Ji Ning said, "And the one that benefited Immortal Juhua the most was the Palace of Stars. I'm also very curious. ([]  )"

    With that said, Ji Ning walked out.

    As for the rare treasures in the Treasure Hall?  What's the use if you can't even get it?  Immortal Juhua only obtained an immortal magic weapon here when he became a loose immortal.

    "Stay down to earth." Ji Ning is very self-aware.

    After leaving the Treasure Hall, walk along the corridor.

    The Treasure Hall is at the front of this corridor, while the Star Hall is at the innermost.

    The old black cow also followed, and the cow kept saying: "Everywhere in the Star Palace contains the mysteries of the Tao, and it is easiest to realize the Tao by practicing and comprehending it. If you are not careful, you will be immersed in it I see you are outside  I'm afraid you have something important to do if you are in a hurry, but don't waste your time by enlightening yourself in the Star Hall."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was surprised and said gratefully, "Thank you, senior, for reminding me."

    I almost missed something big!

    Although enlightenment is important, if you delay your enlightenment for a day or two and wait until you wake up and go out then it will be too late.

    "No matter what," Ji Ning said to the black old cow, "If I gain enlightenment in the Star Hall, once it gets dark outside, please interrupt my enlightenment immediately and wake me up."

    "It's dark outside? But there are only nearly six hours left." The black old cow said.

    "Yes, six hours! If I achieve enlightenment I will be allowed to achieve enlightenment for up to six hours." Ji Ning continued, "Immediately interrupt me when six hours are reached."

    ?According to time calculation, the average Zifu monk can only fly 100,000 miles in one day with a magic weapon.  Of course, this is a normal flight. If you don't sleep or even consume a lot of energy, you can fly nearly 200,000 miles a day.  And Yanshan alone is tens of thousands of miles wide Go to other places to invite Xuelongshan disciples, come and go

    As Ji Jiuhuo said, I¡¯m afraid it will take a day or two!

    It only took six hours to realize the Tao on your own, so you can definitely make a mistake!

    "Don't worry." The old black cow raised his head and said, "I will remind you once the six hours are up! Our magic weapon spirits will never forget what we do."

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning smiled and came to the main entrance of the Star Hall.

    Unlike the other three branch halls, the gates are all made of bronze.  The door of the Star Palace looked wooden, exuding an ancient and natural atmosphere. The black old Niu saw Ji Ning looking at the majestic wooden door.  He even muttered: "This is the immortal green fire wood that only exists in Jiuyou. It is a precious spiritual material that is useful in refining immortal-level magic weapons, but it was used to build a gate."

    "Can the gate be dismantled?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "If Immortal Ju Hua could be demolished, he would have already done so." Black Old Niu said helplessly.  "This gate is like one body with the entire water palace. It is part of the magic weapon. It cannot be shaken at all."

    Ji Ning touched the wooden door. The wood glowed with a cold green light, but felt warm to the touch, making people feel very comfortable. Ji Ning sighed and sighed The immortal green fire wood that only exists in Jiuyou?  Well, I had never heard of this black old cow before he introduced it. I had too little experience.

    "It's really" Walking along the wooden door passage, Ji Ning completely held his breath and was completely shocked by the scenery in front of him.  "It's incredible, magical means, magical methods."

    In the distance in front of you is a large mountain. The mountain is full of vitality and a large number of trees and weeds grow. However, under the mountain, the vitality suddenly drops sharply.  It can be said that there is almost no grass growing.  Occasionally, you can see a handful of weeds growing out of some rocks. There is a thatched house at the foot of this barren mountain.

    There is a stream in front of the thatched house. The stream comes from the mountain and flows continuously among the rocks. Wherever the stream passes, you can occasionally see some weeds.  The rest of the place is almost desolate and rocky.

    In the sky, there are huge bright stars. The light of the stars envelopes the earth, making everything look a bit dreamy.

    "Is this a world?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "A space." The black old cow who followed him in sighed, "This is a space opened up by the first generation owner in the Star Palace! This space is connected to the gate of the Star Palace, so as soon as we stepped in, we entered this space.  In the space. It is said that some ancient powers can carve out a world in a grain of sand. And this first generation owner may have similar means."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s incredible!  Although I heard some legends when I was a child, about descendants shooting the sun, but who has ever seen it?  After all, that kind of existence is too far away from me.  As for opening up space?  Usually, a space is opened up.??Then build a mansion in the space.

    But this water palace itself is in another dimension, and there is actually another space integrated into the branch hall of the water palace Even if Ji Ning doesn't understand it, he understands that this method is incredible.

    "I really don't know, who is the first generation owner of this water mansion?" Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Come on, come on, the baby is in the thatched house." The old black cow urged.

    "Thatched hut?" Ji Ning took a step forward and quickly walked towards the thatched hut. The thatched hut was at the foot of the mountain. It looked ordinary. There was a stone table and stone bench in front of the thatched hut.

    Enter the thatched house.

    Ji Ning took a look and saw books placed on the table next to the thatched hut. These books were all black and the material was not identifiable to Ji Ning. The books were lined up in a row, with beautiful words of gods and demons on the cover, "Star Scroll".  "One", "Volume Two of Stars", "Volume Three of Stars" there are a total of forty-three volumes.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked at these books.

    Black Lao Niu introduced: "This is a classic written by the first generation owner of Shui Mansion. It is called "Stars" and has a total of forty-three volumes."

    Ji Ning picked up "Volume 1 of Stars" and opened it to see black pages and golden words on gods and demons.  The content is a bit inexplicable just like random notes!  Tell me some feelings!  Ji Ning, who originally thought it was such a profound book, was a little disappointed.

    "You have to read it!" Black Old Niu said continuously, "At first glance, this seems to be just an essay in my mind, without any mystery. But if you start reading it you will realize that it is extraordinary."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning was surprised and immediately picked up "Star Volume 1".

    "Go outside the house and read, sit on the stone bench and read." The black old cow said.  "Speak up!"

    "But I can't read the characters of gods and demons." Ji Ning asked. Although he could understand the characters of gods and demons at a glance, he also knew which human character they corresponded to.  But they are different words after all.

    "Just read it in the language of your human race. Immortal Ju Hua did the same thing back then." The black old cow said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning walked out of the thatched house holding a book and sat at the stone table. Perhaps the first generation owner also sat here countless years ago.  Immortal Juhua also sat here.

    Ji Ning opened the page and started reading.

    "Today, Chang came to see me" Ji Ning began to read, reading this life mood essay with a puzzled mood.

    The voice is loud and clear.

    Every sound is ordinary.  But when the words are read out one by one and the pronunciations of a large number of words are connected together it is as if the sound of singing can make people excited, painful, shocked, tearful, etc., and the sound of the words is even more loud and ingenious.  Just reading aloud, the sound of a large number of words is like the sound of chanting, but it is more mysterious

    Gradually, Ji Ning was led into a strange realm.

    While immersed in this state, Ji Ning forgot about the "Star Volume 1" in his hand. He looked at the countless desolate stones in the distance and the small stream full of life, as if he saw two 'paths', containing  The infinite and mysterious way.  Even just a handful of grass growing contains another Tao.

    Ji Ning raised his head.

    The stars in the sky are bright and dazzling. Each star gives Ji Ning a different feeling.  Suddenly Ji Ning saw a star. It was the star that Ji Ning was most familiar with and fascinated by.

    "Missing, warm."

    Ji Ning seemed to be lying on the boat again, floating on the Winged Snake Lake.

    It¡¯s like lying in mother¡¯s arms

    That longing warms the whole heart.

    ¡­¡­

    The bystander, the old black cow, stared wide-eyed: "It's incredible. This, this, this He almost finished reading the first volume before stopping? Ji Ning's level is really high. He has read so much.  Words, I¡¯m afraid he has fallen into a very deep situation.¡±

    The black old cow knows very well.

    This book is actually just a guide, guiding practitioners to immerse themselves in a very deep state of enlightenment.  The more words you read, the deeper you can immerse yourself in!  Of course what you can gain depends on your personal accumulation.  The so-called accumulation is the result of daily accumulation, and only then will there be instant enlightenment and understanding.

    "Which star is he looking at?" Black Old Niu couldn't help but be curious when he saw Ji Ning looking up at the sky, "I heard from Ju Hua that every star contains a different Tao."

    I saw Ji Ning with a peaceful smile on her face, as if she was beside her mother.

    Smile contains endless magic power When the black old cow saw Ji Ning's smile, he evenI feel warm inside.

    That is a kind of longing.

    Warm the heart.

    "Sword." The old black cow's eyes widened.

    I saw Ji Ning stand up and leave the stone table, put his index and middle fingers together to form sword fingers, and began to use the sword technique under the bright stars. It was a sword technique with endless strong thoughts Ji Ning did not use the sword light, and did not use anything.  Yuan Li, seemingly performing ordinary swordsmanship.

    But it just made the black old cow feel the endless thoughts contained in it.

    Black Old Niu was able to explore the range of Winged Snake Lake and knew that Ning Ning had realized a lot of the true meaning of Tao in swordsmanship in the past few years, most of which were the sword meaning of missing.

    "It's changed." Black Old Newton discovered that Ji Ning's swordsmanship was purer.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    Raindrops suddenly appeared out of thin air around Ji Ning, who did not use any elemental power and only used his sword to perform sword skills. The raindrops condensed and kept falling. The rain kept falling, dripping on the rocks on the ground  Ji Ning in the raindrops is like the darling of the rain. These raindrops surround him and protect him.

    "This, this, this" The old black cow's eyes widened, "If you accumulate more, you will be less successful!"

    The accumulation of a large amount of the true meaning of Tao in the past five years finally made a qualitative breakthrough at this moment!

    ? **

    Now our recommended votes are lagging behind, and monthly tickets are also in danger!  Tomato hopes that everyone will vote for Tomato. Our goal is one - to be number one in the monthly vote!  The first recommendation vote!  Please support Tomato!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6: Breaking out of the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 4: Rainwater Sword Domain

    Raindrops were falling, and Ji Ning in the rain was completely immersed in his swordsmanship. He activated the 'Tao' just by using his sword finger.

    So comfortable.

    Ji Ning felt as if he had turned into a drop of rain at this moment!  It chases and plays with other drops of rainwater, and when it catches up, it becomes a thread.  That kind of attachment to each other makes countless raindrops connect.  .

    "Wow, wow, wow~~~" I saw that the raindrops around Ji Ning all turned into countless silk rains. The silk rain was like threads, and the countless crystal clear silk rains were even more beautiful.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Every strand of rain is faintly like a knife.

    "Boom~~" The rain became heavier and heavier and even turned into a heavy rain. The heavy rain was like a curtain and was extremely turbulent. Ji Ning's swordsmanship also carried surging and irresistible power.

    ¡­¡­

    The black old cow was stunned to see raindrops, silk rain, heavy rain Finally, the surrounding rain returned to the misty silk rain.

    ??The silk rain is like silk threads carved from the most precious and crystal clear jade, and like the gentle touch of a mother's hand.

    Finally Ji Ning stopped.

    "Is this the Tao?" Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    "Congratulations, Ji Ning." The black old Niu Niu opened his mouth wide and was extremely excited. "You have truly integrated into the Tao. You have completely integrated into the Tao. It feels wonderful to be one with the Tao."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    It felt really wonderful just now, as if I had turned into water droplets, as if I was the rain!  At this moment, he was extremely familiar with the rain. Ji Ning understoodthe path he had realized.  It¡¯s the way of rain!

    "You have comprehended a large amount of the true meaning of Tao in the past five years, and your accumulation has enabled you to break through that threshold today and finally achieve the 'realm of Tao'." The black old cow praised.

    "The realm of Tao?" Ji Ning looked confused, "What do you mean?"

    The black old cow was surprised and said: "You don't know this?"

    "I don't know." Ji Ning said honestly.

    The old black cow shook his head and sighed: "Your tribal background is so mediocre, you don't even have the understanding of Tao. Let me tell you, the improvement of cultivators in skills, whether it is swordsmanship, swordsmanship, spearmanship or even painting  , any skill of playing the piano. The first level is the basis! You are also familiar with a skill. The second level is the realm of subtlety, which means that your control of the skill has become perfect. The third level is the unity of heaven and man, which means  Your skills are already close to the Tao. You have reached the highest level of Heavenly Heart."

    Ji Ning listens, of course he knows the first three levels.

    "After the unity of heaven and man, you understand the mysteries of heaven and earth, and gradually discover the 'Tao' in it. When you gain something! You have realized a trace of the true meaning of Tao. This is the fourth level of 'True Meaning of Tao.'" The old black cow shook his head.  , "It is difficult to realize the true meaning of Tao, and some Zifu monks may not realize it."

    Ji Ning had already realized the true meaning of Tao when he was enlightened by the pond.

    "Then you continue to comprehend, and you continue to realize the true meaning of the Tao. A large amount of the true meaning of the Tao continues to gather, making your understanding of the Tao higher and higher. One day, a large amount of the true meaning of the Tao converges to the extreme, causing a qualitative change, and you will  You can truly integrate with Tao. Even a thought in your mind can activate the power of Tao around you to form your domain. This is the fifth level of 'Domain Realm of Tao', which is your current realm. It's amazing. It's amazing.  "The old black cow sighed.  "Only a very small number of Wanxiang Daoists can do it. Generally, Yuanshen Taoists only have this level of understanding of Tao."

    "Oh? Am I so powerful?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "You are extremely talented, especially your talent with the sword. You are simply a monster! With the help of the Star Palace, you have reached this level just at the age of sixteen!" said the black old cow.

    Ji Ning also knows.

    I have the "Picture of Nuwa" myself, and I am extremely diligent.  He has a high level of understanding, and also has the Water Mansion There are many factors that led him to this point.

    "Where is the realm of Tao upward?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Going further" The black old cow looked at Ji Ning, "After all, reaching the 'realm of the Tao' is only to completely merge with the Tao! You need to understand more about this 'Tao' until  Completely comprehend this path in one day! Completely master this path! This is the sixth level, fully comprehending this path!"

    Ji Ning was thoughtful.

    It is true that just now I and the rain were completely integrated into one, but they were just integrated into one.  It is still far from fully controlling the ¡®Way of Rain¡¯.

    "The first level is the foundation, the second level is subtle, the third level is the unity of heaven and man, the fourth level is the true meaning of the Tao, the fifth level is the realm of the Tao, and the sixth level is a complete Tao!" Black Old Niu said solemnly, "  It is very important to improve one¡¯s realm. The realm must be enough.Physical strength can be improved.  Otherwise, you simply cannot control the powerful force.  "

    "To become an immortal, you must master a Tao!" Black Old Niu looked at Ji Ning, "Just like Immortal Juhua, who has been an immortal for millions of years, he has understood nine complete Tao. What can I do if it's a pity? More and more.  The stronger he is, the three disasters and nine calamities will still make him fall. If he becomes a loose immortal, he will surely fall."

    Ji Ning also sighed.

    "What you practice is the sword. When you reach the realm of Tao, your realm is generally called the sword realm." Black Old Niu reminded, "With this sword realm alone, you are enough to make countless large sects willing to open their doors for you."  ¡±

    "Sword Domain?" Ji Ning said softly, "This path is the path of rainwater. Let's call my sword domain the 'Rainwater Sword Domain'."

    Ji Ning looked around.

    Wow wow~~~

    Silk rain was born out of thin air, and the silk rain pattered around the surroundings. Each silk rain was like an extremely sharp thread, enough to cut sharp rocks and steel.

    "Remind you, you were immersed in the sword realm just now, and four hours have passed in the outside world." The black old cow said.

    "Four hours?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Immersed in the Tao, I really don't feel much about the passage of time. By the way, senior, I have already understood the Rainwater Sword Domain If I go to the first floor of the Temple of War now, will there be any chance?  grasp?"

    The old black cow was startled: "The first floor of the Temple of War? Well, you can give it a try!"

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Even if Black Lao Niu doesn¡¯t say it, he still has to give it a try, because each level of God and Demon Body Refining only has two chances to enter the War Temple.  Now that I have perfected my divine and demonic body refining, I am afraid that it won¡¯t be long before I reach the Zifu level.  If you don't use the two opportunities at the innate realm, it will be wasted when you reach the Zifu level.

    "Let's go and see how powerful this War Temple is." Ji Ning was looking forward to it. At the same time, he was also eager to successfully pass through so that he could go to the Treasure Hall to select a treasure!

    The treasures in the Treasure Hall were all left by the first generation owners.

    Even human-level magic weapons have some special features, which may be of great benefit to the Ji family in dealing with Snow Dragon Mountain this time.

    "Xuelong Mountain." Ji Ning muttered silently in his heart It was already dark at this moment, and the Zifu monk 'Mu Si' from the Yanshan branch of Snow Dragon Mountain had flown tens of thousands of miles without stopping to get here, and he was seen crossing the stream of light.  Swoop down.

    Next to the convenience is a towering mountain called Dilong Mountain.

    "Human monks, retreat quickly."

    "How dare the human monks invade my land, Longshan, and seek death?"

    When Mu Si drove the magic weapon and swooped towards Dilong Mountain, some of the big demons on Dilong Mountain suddenly cursed angrily.  This Dilong Mountain is a powerful force. There is an old demon from the Purple Mansion named "Dilong" who has been practicing for thousands of years on the mountain. Moreover, the earth dragon is a divine beast. As a divine beast from the Purple Mansion, the deterrence of the old demon can be imagined.

    It naturally has a large group of great monsters under its command, which has become a forbidden area for the surrounding humans.

    The bloodline of the divine beast and the old demon of Zifu are enough to make some Zifu monks fear them.

    ¡°Senior Brother Tong Yu, Junior Brother Mu Si wants to see you.¡± Mu Si ignored those big demons at all and flew directly to the top of Dilong Mountain and landed there before speaking.

    "Roar~~"

    A huge dragon head suddenly appeared from a hole in the mountain peak. There was a single horn on the green dragon head, and its sharp eyes were staring at Mu Si.  Just the endless aura emanating from the faucet made Mu Si feel palpitated.  He knew very well that he was no match for the earth dragon in front of him.

    The earth dragon in front of him is the old demon of Zi Mansion, and he is of the blood of gods and demons.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Dao Brother Dilong.¡± Mu Si bowed and saluted.

    "Don't you know that the master doesn't like to be disturbed?" Earth Dragon growled.

    "There is something big," Mu Si continued, "I have something big to report to Senior Brother Tong Yu, and it will also be of great benefit to Senior Brother Tong Yu."

    Tong Yu

    is the most important member of the Xuelong Mountain sect that the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain wants to invite this time. In the eyes of Dongzi Qi, Mu Si and others, they only need to invite this senior brother Tong Yu.  Senior Brother Tong Yu alone can easily destroy the Ji family.  In fact, just by looking at the spiritual beast Earth Dragon that Senior Brother Tong Yu is sitting on, you can see how terrifying this Tong Yu's strength is.

    It should be noted that Zifu level spiritual beasts are very rare.

    Although many innately strong humans have some great demons as spiritual beasts, there are more humans who have high levels of understanding and have achieved breakthroughs to become the Zi Mansion.  But among the spiritual beasts, there are only a few who break through to the Zifu!  The old demons of the Zi Mansion generally do not want to surrender. If they can surrender, they must surrender to the strong.  Even if you surrender to the weak, the Zifu spirit beast will soon be taken away!

    Dong Ziqi, Mu Si, Ji Jiuhuo, etc. all have no Zifu spirit beasts.

    "You want?Me?  "A strong and powerful voice sounded, and a burly man in black with long green hair and tiger eyes walked over from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met senior brother.¡± Mu Silian saluted respectfully.

    "I have met you, your name is Mu Si." Tong Yu looked at him, "Don't you know that I am in seclusion in order to achieve a breakthrough?"

    Mu Si¡¯s heart trembled.

    He knows very well how terrifying Senior Brother Tong Yu is. Senior Brother Tong Yu is a strong person in the body-refining flow of gods and demons, and he has reached the perfection of the Purple Mansion in the body-refining of gods and demons!  In addition, Senior Brother Tong Yu also learned the magical power 'Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth'. A powerful person of the divine and demonic style in the Zi Mansion is very scary. With magical powers, he can fight across the ranks.

    Dong Ziqi also had to be trembling in front of Senior Brother Tong Yu. The most important thing for this invitation was to invite Senior Brother Tong Yu.

    "Senior Brother Tong Yu," Mu Si continued, "I know that Senior Brother Tong Yu is in retreat here and doesn't like to be disturbed. But not far from here in the Yanshan Mountain next to it, a giant Yuanshi vein was discovered.  There are many high-grade Yuan stones. The veins are more than 4,000 miles in diameter and more than 300 miles deep."

    "What!" Senior Brother Tong Yu, who had always been calm, burst out with two golden lights in his eyes, "Is what you said true?"

    "If I lie to senior brother, senior brother can just slap me to death with one palm." Mu Si continued.

    , please collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 5 A Wooden Stake

    "I'm sorry you don't dare to lie to me." Tong Yu nodded lightly.

    Mu Si continued: "Although we have discovered this giant Yuanshi mineral vein, this giant Yuanshi mineral vein is within the territory of the Ji clan. The little Ji clan is not afraid at all. Our Yanshan branch can easily destroy it."  Destroy it, but" Mu Si recounted all the causes and consequences.

    Tong Yu frowned when he heard this: "Maze formation?"

    "Well, Ji Jiuhuo, the leader of the Ji clan, is very good at formations and poisons." Mu Si continued, "This time I will invite my fellow disciples to deal with the Ji clan. The Ji clan's own strength is not something to be afraid of. Only this formation"

    "Deploy a large formation." Tong Yu frowned and said, "We are not good at formations and can easily be delayed by them. Once the delay is too long, the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty will arrive! In many places around Yanshan, there are formations that are close to each other.  One of the masters of magic is Junior Brother Nongzi Dao. As long as he invites Junior Brother Zidao to come, the formations that a small tribe like this can set up will naturally be at your fingertips!"

    Mu Si nodded continuously: "Senior Brother Nong Zidao is also within our invitation range. Now that Senior Brother Tong Yu has spoken, I believe that Senior Brother Nong Zidao will also go."

    "You should go and invite Junior Brother Zidao now." Tong Yu ordered, "I will go to Yanshan now."

    "Thank you, senior brother." Mu Si was overjoyed.

    "Well, let's go." Tong Yu ordered.

    Immediately, a piece of green leaf magic weapon appeared under Mu Si's feet, and then a stream of light quickly disappeared into the distant sky.

    Tong Yu looked at it from a distance and pondered for a while.

    "Earth Dragon." Tong Yu turned around and shouted.

    "Master." I saw an earth dragon with blue scales and one horn crawling out.  This earth dragon has four claws and is majestic and powerful.  At this moment, its size was also rapidly shrinking, becoming more than ten feet long.

    "Let's go, follow me to Yanshan." Tong Yu said softly, "If I achieve great success this time, I might be able to take this opportunity to ask the sect to help me break through."

    Tong Yu was originally a casual cultivator, and he had already reached the Zifu state in Qi refining, but he only practiced a simple Qi refining technique.  It makes it almost impossible for him to break through to the realm of Wanxiang Zhenren in Qi refining!  Later, he broke through to the level of the Zi Mansion through the slow practice of God and Demon Body Refining, and reached the Zi Mansion level with the God and Demon Body Refining He was considered a talent, so he was able to become a disciple of Snow Dragon Mountain!

    However, Qi refining has reached the late stage of Zifu and there is no way to turn back.  It's too late to change the technique.

    Fortunately, I have developed a fierce and decisive character that I have honed over a long period of casual cultivation. I have made great achievements and have been cultivated by the sect.  His status soared.

    Now

    He has been in seclusion here for a long time, just because he wants to refine his body with gods and demons and break through to the level of all things!  It¡¯s just a crossing of every big realm.  It's all too difficult.  The sect does have ways to increase the possibility of breakthrough.  But the price is too high, how could you be willing to help him?

    "Master will definitely succeed." The earth dragon crawled over.

    Tong Yu sat directly on the back of Dilong.

    Wow!

    The earth dragon formed clouds directly under its feet and flew directly to the distant horizon, disappearing into the night sky. The blood of the dragon was born with the ability to control water. Although it was only at the Zifu level it could also fly on clouds in the ancient water mansion.

    Ji Ning and the black old cow walked out of the Star Palace side by side.

    "In this Star Palace, enlightenment is indeed much faster." Ji Ning praised.

    "The Palace of Stars has the effect of fueling the flames." The black old cow said, "But it is still your usual accumulation. Only you have experienced more and gained more insights. Usually, you have a lot of scattered insights You yourself are not aware of it, but  When you achieve enlightenment in the Star Hall, you will make great progress. But if you don't have the usual accumulationit's useless to be in the Star Hall every day."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles, experience and insights are the foundation.

    "The Temple of War has arrived." The black old cow stood in front of the Temple of War. The bronze door of the Temple of War was carved with battle axes and spears, and the killing atmosphere came to his face.  Moreover, the entire bronze door was covered with a layer of red light, giving off a bloody and killing atmosphere.

    Ji Ning held his breath.

    "Senior." Ji Ning asked, "What did Immortal Juhua go through when he broke into the first floor of the Temple of War?"

    "It's useless to ask." The old black cow shook his head, "The dangers on each floor of the Temple of War are temporarily determined and can be changed at any time. I already knew this when I chatted with the cave spirit."

    "Oh." Ji Ning was helpless.

    The black old cow continued: "Be careful, although the test of the War Temple is essentially to train you, and I don't want to kill you, and you are a god and demon refining your body, so the chance of dying in the War Temple is very low, but since it is a test, there is always danger! You  Don¡¯t really lose your life.¡±

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning immediately stretched out his hand to push the bronze door away.??.

    The moment my hand touched the bronze door.

    Wow!

    The layer of red light on the surface of the bronze door instantly swallowed Ji Ning, and Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air in front of the door. The moment he was swallowed, Ji Ning's eyes widened with shock.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell him that he was moved directly into the Temple of War." Seeing Ji Ning's glare, the old black cow's eyes also widened, and then he laughedin the blink of an eye.

    Then we came to an endless vast land. The soil on the ground seemed to be dyed red with blood. There was a majestic tower in front, and the tower door was shining with a faint white light.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning saw the big yellow bear standing not far away at a glance.

    "Senior." Ji Ninglian saluted respectfully.

    The big yellow bear nodded slightly. His original indifferent expression seemed to be much lessened, and his attitude became a little more friendly: "It is rare among gods and demons to reach the Realm of Tao at the age of five. Tell me, where do you want to break into the Temple of War?  layer?"

    "Is there still a choice?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Of course you can choose! For example, the master of the Water Mansion went out to explore, and when he came back, he was at the Yuanshen Taoist stage. And he only had two opportunities to enter, so naturally he would not choose the first level." Huang Daxiong said, "You can choose directly now.  The tenth floor of the highest War Temple, of course, even if the test of the War Temple is someone you don¡¯t want to kill, the remaining trace of fluctuation will turn you into powder in an instant, without even leaving your soul."

    Ji Ning blinked.

    All right.

    The tenth floor?

    Even Immortal Juhua only passed the seventh level after he became a Sanxian!  The power of the tenth level.  There is no way to think about it.  Ji Ning could only sigh that the ancient gods and demons who created this water mansion were so powerful.

    "I choose the first level." Ji Ning said honestly. According to what Black Old Niu said, before he understood the Rainwater Sword Domain, he might not even be able to get through the first level by one level, which shows how difficult the first level is.

    "Yeah." The big yellow bear nodded, "It's a good idea. This is your first time, so this test will be the easiest one."

    "The easiest?" Ji Ning was startled.

    The big yellow bear¡¯s furry claws instantly grabbed Ji Ning¡¯s arm.  Wow!  In an instant, Ji Ning and the yellow bear arrived at the tower gate of the towering tower. The tower gate was dimly lit with white light. Ji Ning and the yellow bear took one step forward and entered.

    This is a misty white space with a height of thousands of feet and a radius of thousands of feet, with only a floating door at the back.

    "This is the first floor of the Temple of War." The yellow bear said, and Ning immediately looked around cautiously.  The first floor of the Temple of War?  Where is the dangerous test?

    "Look." The big yellow bear stood aside and pointed forward.

    Ning looked in the direction pointed by the big yellow bear and saw a black wooden pile appearing out of thin air in the distance.  The wooden stake was about the thickness of Ji Ning's thigh.  It is about one foot high.  Just standing there.

    "Wood stakes?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "The test I gave you is much easier than the test I gave you to Ju Hua and Li Zhan." Huang Daxiong said, "The first level test of this war temple is before this stick of incense burns out, how will the wood  Cut off the pile!" A stick of incense also appeared in the palm of the big yellow bear, and the incense was only about one foot high.

    "Before the incense burns out, chop this wooden stake?" Ji Ning looked at the wooden stake.

    No wonder this cave spirit is said to be the easiest test.  It¡¯s easier than Ju Hua and Lei Zhan!  Really, just chopping wood piles.  There really isn't any danger.  Moreover, the wooden pile stood there stupidly, not resisting at all.

    "It's begun." said the big yellow bear.  The stick of incense also appeared on the ground not far away and was already lit.

    "A stick of incense"

    Ji Ning did not dare to waste time.

    Ji Ning rushed to the wooden pile with a whoosh. Although it was just a wooden pile, it would be foolish to attack the wooden pile blindly. He would rather take some time to explore it first and see where it would be easier to find the wooden pile.  Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you have more hope of victory.  This wooden pile is completely black with circles of lines on it.

    "Is it easier to chop along the lines?" Ji Ning secretly asked.

    "drink!"

    The Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand, and the divine power in his body and the Yuan Power of the Purple Mansion exploded completely. There was a drizzle all around. These drizzles were like silk, surrounding the surroundings, cool and refreshing.  But it also made the traces of 'Tao' around Ji Ning significantly stronger.

    "Silk rain is like a thread!" Ji Ning's strongest move comes as soon as he comes.

    Wow!

    Ji Ning's sword light flashed and disappeared out of thin air, completely blending into the surrounding scenery.In the drizzle, Ji Ning's sword light also turned into a trace of the drizzle, like a thread, extremely sharp, and cut on the wooden pile in an instant.

    "Bang!" There was only a trace of white marks on the wooden pile. When the rain washed away, the white marks disappeared, and there seemed to be nothing.

    However, Ji Ning¡¯s jaw cracked instantly due to the powerful counter-shock force. He took three steps back, but in an instant, the jaw on his palm was completely healed.

    "It's just a white mark. This wooden stake is really tough. It's very difficult to break it with just one stick of incense." Ji Ning stepped forward and struck again with his sword.

    A sword that is as silky as a thread.

    The sword blends into the silk rain

    Bang!

    The moment it touched the wooden stake, there was another strong impact sound, but this time Ji Ning accurately followed the lines and struck in. Although he was still knocked back by the shock, Ji Ning was surprised to find there was a small wound on the wooden stake.  , the wound was so small that it could almost be ignored, but after all, there was already a wound.

    "The sword I'm using now with the Rainwater Sword Domain is probably comparable to the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation before. It's just like this." Ji Ning was also shocked, "If there was no Rainwater Sword Domain, I would still be able to do it.  I really can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Ji Ning knows very well that in the Rainwater Sword Domain, he is even more powerful, and the power of his swordsmanship has already been improved by several levels Monthly votes and recommendation votes are facing threats, and our goal is one - to be the first in monthly votes!  The first recommendation vote!  Let¡¯s see if you have any tickets!

    *!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three: Enlightenment by the Pond Volume Six: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter Six: Magical Treasures and Wonderful Objects Touch the Heart

    The big yellow-haired bear in the distance nodded slightly and thought: "This Ji Ning is really talented in swordsmanship. This sword alone has barely reached the power of Wanxiang Zhenren. But if you just do this, you can't get through the first level. You must reach it.  Normally, the power of all-out efforts in the early stage of the situation can break the wooden stake in just one stick of incense!"

    On the first floor of the Temple of War, you must reach the early attack power of Vientiane before you can pass it!

    This is already the simplest test method chosen by the spirit of the cave. The real test also needs to test many aspects such as combat experience, character, body skills, etc. After all, how can a real enemy be chopped down like a wooden pile?

    ¡­¡­

    "Even with the Rainwater Sword Domain, my Beiming Sword can't cut through the wooden stakes." Ji Ning immediately put away the Beiming Sword.

    "Small Thousand Swords Formation."

    Ji Ning stepped back ten feet, and more than seven hundred swords and magic weapons floated out of thin air around him. A misty white light appeared on all the swords and magic weapons, and the powerful Zifu Yuanli was poured into all the swords and magic weapons After transformation  Condensed, an extremely sharp sword light formed in front of Ji Ning.

    This sword light even vaguely shows the appearance of a flying sword.

    "When I fought against Dong Ziqi, I still used the Innate Perfection True Yuan to activate it. Now I use the Zifu Yuan Power to activate it. The power of this small thousand sword array has obviously increased." Ji Ning also felt the sharpness of the sword light in front of him.  The power of the sword light alone may be comparable to the all-out effort of the previous close combat.

    "Rainwater Sword Domain!"

    The drizzle of silky rain fell all around, causing the surrounding area to fall into the Rain Sword Domain.

    "Go." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the ray of sword light in front of him disappeared in an instant.  It also turned into a drizzle, which instantly passed through a distance of ten feet and skimmed the lines on the surface of the wooden pile.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A wound immediately appeared on the wooden stake, about half a fingernail deep.

    "Okay." Ji Ning was overjoyed, and another ray of sword light condensed in front of him.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    As soon as the wisps of sword light flew out, they completely blended into the Rain Sword Domain and turned into a silky drizzle. This silky rain directly cut on the wooden pile in the distance.  Wounds left again.  It should be noted that the farther the wooden stake went in, the more difficult it was to cut The energy in the Zifu in Ji Ning's body was also rapidly depleted, and the wound on the wooden stake became larger and larger.

    for a long time.

    "Bang!" A wisp of drizzle passed over the wooden pile, and the wooden pile broke directly from it.  A section of the wooden pile above fell directly and hit the ground.

    "Successful." Ji Ning was overjoyed and turned to look at the stick of incense behind him. Most of the stick of incense had already burned.

    "Congratulations on your success." The big yellow-haired bear came over.  "Are you going to break into the second floor of the Temple of War?"

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    The second floor of the Temple of War?

    It seems that if you successfully break into the second level of the Temple of War, you only choose human-level magic weapons.  The benefits are the same as getting through the first level, but the level of danger

    "Senior, how does the second floor of the War Temple compare to the first floor?" Ji Ning asked, "How dangerous is it?"

    "Of course it's much more dangerous." The big yellow-haired bear said directly, "It's the easiest test for you to break through the first level, but starting from the second level it won't be so easy, and you won't be able to attack me without fighting back.  And I won¡¯t give you any pointers, just go in and break in! Kill! If you feel you are in danger of death, you can move it out immediately through the talisman. Once you move it out, it means you lose!"

    "Are you willing to use your second chance to break into the second floor of the Temple of War?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.

    "A second chance?" Ji Ning was startled.

    The big yellow-haired bear said: "I advise you to use it. Your god-demonic body refining has already reached the innate perfection. You may break through at some point. Once you break throughthe two opportunities at the innate life stage are gone. It will be wasted if you don't use it.  .¡±

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    "Then give it a try." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Go." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    Phew!

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air on the first floor of the War Temple.

    But it was only more than ten seconds.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning appeared on the first floor again, and was thrown directly to the ground. The animal skin on his body was torn and there were several bloody wounds. These wounds had been healed when he fell to the ground.

    "You lost." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.

    "On the first and second levels, after success, you will only choose human-level magic weapons." Ji Ning stood up and said angrily.  The animal skin on his body also recovered automatically. "Why is the second level so difficult?"

    As soon as I entered, I was instantly surrounded by dozens of strange beasts that looked like black leopards.Attack, I was a little caught off guard, and only after I tried my best to deal with it did I realize that each of these black leopards could be comparable to Dong Ziqi!  I tried my best and could only hold on for more than ten seconds before I had to give up immediately.  If he didn't give up, he would be torn into pieces by those black panthers.

    "There are ten floors in the Temple of War, and each floor is getting more and more difficult." The big yellow-haired bear growled, "This is decided by the master, and it's useless for you to shout."

    "Then there is no difference between getting through the second level and getting through the first level?" Ji Ning asked back.

    "There is a difference."

    The big yellow-haired bear said, "Once you get through the first level, I will give you a large number of human-level magic weapons, as well as rare objects of comparable value for you to choose from! Among them are some of the best human-level magic weapons."

    "If you get through the second floor, you can pick out all the treasures of the same value as human-level magic weapons in the Treasure Hall. Some of them are very special and strange Although they are only human-level magic weapons, some are better than ordinary ones.  The magic weapon is still valuable."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "Go to the Treasure Hall." The big yellow-furred bear stretched out its claws and grabbed Ji Ning's hand.

    Phew!

    The two disappeared out of thin air Treasure Hall.

    The Treasure Hall is a huge hall, with magic weapons and rare objects suspended in the sky. Powerful fluctuations are emitted Although these fluctuations are heart-stopping, they are all restrained and controlled by the spells cast by the first generation master.  Well, it won't hurt Ji Ning who is making the selection below at all.

    "There are many magical treasures and rare objects." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning beside him. A golden book appeared out of thin air in his hand, "The magical treasures and rare objects recorded in this golden book are all human-level, and you can choose from them.  select."

    Ji Ning took the golden book.

    There are only two words "Treasure" written by gods and demons in the book.  Opening the book, there are pictures of magic weapons and rare objects, as well as text introductions.

    "It's really" Ji Ning stared.

    "Compared with the magic weapons here, the magic weapons used by our group of Zifu monks in Yanshan are just bullshit." Ji Ning felt speechless when he saw it, as if a peasant army encountered a regular army. The equipment was completely different.  hierarchical.

    This is the magic weapon above.  The worst ones are all top-grade human beings!  Most of them are top-notch human-level ones!

    Any human-level magic weapon that can be left behind by the first-generation owner is naturally a good thing.

    "Huh."

    "This Three Talents Gathering Poison Banner is too powerful. With it, the perfect monks of Zifu can compete with Wanxiang Zhenren. The power is probably no less than the finished product of Bo Zishan's Wangui Banner. And Wangui Banner  Banner still needs to torture countless people to death, but these three talents gathering poison banners don't need to commit such a big crime." Ji Ning was amazed when he saw it.

    The evil path also has amazing magic weapons, and there is no need to commit any sins.  A terrifying magic weapon can still be refined.

    "This is also powerful, the Nine Yang Sword Formation?" Ji Ning was enthused when he saw it. The most enticing thing was because this magic weapon was composed of nine flying swords, and the nine flying swords were all top-grade human-level swords!

    "The Nine Yang Sword Formation is the most suitable for you." The big yellow-haired bear next to him said, "Choosing this magic weapon is equivalent to choosing nine flying swords. Although they are only high-grade flying swords on the human level, they come from the same source.  , use their nine flying swords to form the formation base and become the core of your Small Thousand Swords Formation! The power of your Small Thousand Swords Formation can be increased three to five times! These nine human-level high-grade flying swords alone can be worth  You have dozens of ordinary human-level flying swords."

    Ji Ning was also jealous.

    It¡¯s good stuff.

    "Yinhuo bottle?" Ji Ning's eyebrows jumped at the sight.  "It's so cruel."

    "Water and Fire Hunyuan Stick." Ji Ning's heartbeat quickened as he saw it. He was someone who controlled water and fire, and was a body refiner for gods and demons. This Water and Fire Hunyuan Stick was suitable for gods and demons to use.

    "Starlight Divine Needles? A set of thirty-six? My powerful soul is best suited for controlling large numbers." Ji Ning was equally greedy.

    A piece of magic weapon.

    Even if Ji Ning is not good at using it, he is still greedy.  It¡¯s really the best!  It's the best. Compared with the magic weapons I got from killing Bo Zishan and Ju San, they are simply incomparable!  Ji Ning is also willing to trade dozens of his human-level magic weapons for one.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know that these were rated as the best and top quality by the first generation owner!  If they were appraised now, they would all be appraised as top quality!  Even the nine flying swords of the Nine Yang Sword Formationif according to the current standards.  It is also designated as the top-grade flying sword of the Nine People level.

    "Okay." Ji Ning felt itchy.

    I really want to get a bunch of them.

    Ji Ning somewhat understands Immortal Juhua. Poor Immortal Juhua can see these powerful treasures, but he just can¡¯t get them!  If you let him take it, you may be able to survive the catastrophe and become an immortal!

    &nbsp; Although the first generation of masters cultivates descendants, they also train subsequent generations.  But he was not pampered at all. Even if the master died laterhis rules could not be broken.  Want to get a magic weapon?  Just follow the rules of the first generation owner.

    "Frozen three-eyed fireworm eggs? Can give birth to a three-eyed fireworm clan. An ordinary adult three-eyed fireworm can be comparable to a Zifu monk? The only drawback is that it requires a large amount of spiritual materials to be fed, and it also takes a long time.  It will take time for them to grow up, but they can cultivate very powerful three-eyed fireflies." Ji Ning watched with enthusiasm.

    "A puppet that can compete with ordinary real people in the early stage of Wanxiang? A puppet that cannot be killed? The only flaw is that it requires a lot of energy consumption."

    Magical weapons and strange objects.

    Ji Ning was obsessed with each piece and was moved by it.

    "Don't be dazzled." The big yellow-haired bear reminded, "The Nine-Yang Sword Formation is the best for you. Such a good nine-port flying sword comes from the same source It's very difficult for you to find it when you are wandering outside.  Yes. Your Little Thousand Sword Formation must have a core, and the stronger the flying sword in the core, the better."

    Ji Ning turned another page.

    Formation?  Ji Ning's eyelids twitched!  Now that the Ji family is facing endless threats and dealing with large groups of Zifu monks, the most effective method is the formation!  The most powerful thing to create miracles is the formation!

    "The Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is suitable for guarding tribes and sects. The great formation is composed of five sub-formations" Ji Ning's heart moved when he saw it. Even as he looked carefully, the more he looked at it, the more joyful his face became.

    "That's it, that's it!" Ji Ning was howling in his heart, "With it, my strength will soar greatly, and the strength of the clan leaders will also soar."

    ? **

    The fastest update, please collect it

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three Enlightenment by the Pond Volume Six Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter Seven Ji Family Gathering

    Seeing this large formation guarding the tribes and sects, Ji Ning was so excited that he howled in his heart, but he still suppressed his surprise and continued to look down.  ([] )

    Maybe there is something better!

    Ji Ning kept flipping through the golden book, and magic weapons and strange objects appeared one after another, making Ji Ning's heart twitch again and again!  It's it's so appetizing.  It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t see it!  I can only choose one this time.

    "The Soaring Snake Nine Heavens Ring Formation!" Ji Ning's eyes lit up, and he read the introduction carefully, "This formation is more complex than the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, and its power is even greater, but it requires at least nine Zifu monks.  .¡±

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh." Ji Ning closed the golden book. The most suitable one in the book for the Ji family is naturally the magic circle!  There are a few that are comparable to the Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation, and there are even two that are better than the Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation.  However, judging from the conditions for its imminent realization, the most suitable one is the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation!

    The Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation is composed of five sub-formations, which can be controlled by a single Zifu monk. However, if five Zifu monks join forces then the power of the Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation will reach its maximum!

    "And there are only six monks from the Ji family's Zifu, including their father!  My father had to use forbidden techniques to exert sufficient strength. Strictly speaking, there were only five Zifu monks in the Ji family.  Under this premisethe Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is naturally the best.

    "Are you ready to choose?" the big yellow-haired bear asked.

    "Already chosen." Ji Ning nodded, "Netherworld Dragon Locking Formation!"

    The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning in surprise: "Underworld Dragon Locking Heaven Formation? Did you choose correctly? This is a large formation suitable for guarding tribes. Once it is set up, it cannot be moved. Even if you want to fight the formation must be set up in advance! You are destined to be in the future.  You have to go on an adventure. If you suddenly encounter a dangerous battle, you won't have time to set up an array. What's more, the power of this large array controlled by a single person is only average. It requires five people to join forces to achieve the maximum power! I advise you to think about it carefully.  , there are very few opportunities to choose treasures in the Treasure Hall. Once you make a choice, you can't go back!"

    "That's it." Ji Ning didn't hesitate at all.

    "Okay." The big yellow-haired bear didn't say much.

    "Come."

    The big yellow-haired bear pointed upward into the sky.  Among the densely packed countless magical objects suspended in the sky, a stream of light flew down from a dark high-altitude corner that was invisible to the naked eye.  Like a meteor, it quickly passed through the obstacle and fell directly to the ground.

    Ji Ning even looked over.  Only four black scales were seen surrounding a black bead in the center.

    "This is the dragon ball." The big yellow-haired bear waved, and the black bead floated directly over. There were a large number of runes on the black bead, and there was also a faint dragon-shaped shadow wandering in it. The complex runes on it were visible.  They all have an ultimate sense of beauty, unlike ordinary human-level magic weapons that are rough and simple.

    "The Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Array is divided into five parts, namely the core dragon ball! And the four parts: dragon head, dragon body, dragon claw, and dragon tail!" The big yellow-haired bear waved again, and the four scales also flew over, "It's the dragon  The scales on the body are the basis, and then the four formation disks are created. One dragon ball and four formation disks are the five parts of the entire Nether Dragon Formation. As for the secrets, you can know it by carefully understanding it after refining."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Immediately he waved his hand and collected all the dragon beads and four array disks.

    "You have entered the Temple of War, the Palace of Treasures, and the Palace of Stars. Only the Divine Ability Palace is left." The big yellow-haired bear said, "You need to work hard to break through as soon as possible, and break through before the age of ten at the latest. Then you can enter the Divine Ability Palace.  .¡±

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "What about you now?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.

    "Get out." Ji Ning did not hesitate.

    The big yellow bear nodded slightly, wow!  Its head quickly grew in size.  It also became illusory, and he swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp, and Ji Ning disappeared Winged Snake Lake, under a pavilion on Mingxin Island, there was a lantern hanging next to it, giving the surroundings a faint light.  Because it is late at night now.

    "Why don't you come out yet?" Qiuye stood behind Ji Yichuan with a drink in his hand. Ji Yichuan was sitting under the pavilion, and behind him lay a big snow-white dog, the mythical beast Bai Shuize. Qiuye couldn't help but have a trace of anxiety in his eyes, because  Ji Yichuan has been waiting here for a long time, "Young master said that no one is allowed to disturb, and he will lock the quiet room to death."

    Qiuye couldn't help it. She knew Ji Ning's temper. If Ji Ning said no one was allowed to disturb her, then absolutely no one would dare to disturb her.

    Only wait.

    "Don't worry, there is enough time." Ji Yichuan said softly while holding the fruit wine. He was very calm, because the upcoming battle would be the last dazzling moment of his life.

    &nbsp; "Boom~~" There was a faint sound of ground shaking in the distance, and Qiuye suddenly showed joy: "Young Master should leave the quiet room."

    Follow Zhiya!

    The door of the house in the distance opened, and a young man wearing animal skin walked out.

    "Huo!" Ji Yichuan stood up and frowned slightly when he looked at Ji Ning. After all, he had been watching Ji Ning grow up, so he could detect the subtle changes in Ji Ning. He found that the current Ji Ning was less sharp.  Some, with a touch of water-like tranquility.

    "Have you practiced before?" Ji Yichuan asked.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "We have made a breakthrough!"

    Ji Yichuan couldn't hide the joy and satisfaction in his eyes. This time will be his last battle, and he is determined to die!  Before he died he would be extremely happy to see his son's strength improve again.  He could even foresee that his son could be such a monster and his reputation would be spread across the endless earth in the future.

    "Okay." Ji Yichuan just said this word.

    "Uncle Bai is going too?" Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize next to him.

    Bai Shuize nodded towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Yichuan looked at Bai Shuize beside him: "Your Uncle Bai and I are brothers of life and death. I am determined to die in this battle. Even if I survive, I will be a useless person. Before, I let your Uncle Bai and Uncle Hei go free  Your Uncle Hei has returned to the mountains and forests, but your Uncle Bai wants to follow me. Even if he dies, he will die with me. I can't drive him away. I really can't drive him away. I, Ji Yichuan, can have this in this life.  Brothers of life and death, death is enough to be proud of.¡±

    Ji Ning was shocked.  I even saw the faint tears in my father's eyes, and the unyielding and determined look in Uncle Bai's eyes next to me

    "Okay, let's go together." Ji Ning walked over and hugged Bai Shuize, just like when he was a child, he often hugged Bai Shuize when he went out to practice archery. "Uncle Bai, let's go together." Bai Shuize also looked at Ji Ning.  There was also deep care in his eyes. He had watched Ji Ning grow up from a baby, the son of his brother Ji Yichuan.  Naturally, he regarded Ji Ning as his next generation relative.

    Wow.

    A boat appeared out of thin air. The boat floated and quickly grew in size, becoming more than ten feet long.  Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan, and Baishuize are all on board.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The boat immediately took off into the sky and flew quickly towards the north in the endless night.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s still that wilderness of mountains and forests.

    Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Ying, old servant Ah Xing, and Ji Liuzhen have all arrived. They even set up a maze around them. Ji Ning was delayed a lot of time because he was studying in the Star Hall.  Others handled some trivial matters with the speed of the Zifu monks, and naturally everything was arranged.

    "Why did you bring the spiritual beast with you?" Granny Ying said hoarsely.

    Ji Liuzhen stroked a black goshawk next to him: "I didn't want it to come, but it insisted on coming. It has followed me since it was a young eagle. It has never left me for so many years. It will die this time."  Reluctant to leaveForget it, we have known each other for a lifetime. I am closer and more familiar with it than with my wife and children."

    Ji Jiuhuo and the others looked at him and nodded lightly.

    It is rare to have a spirit beast willingly accompany you on an adventure.

    "Why haven't Yichuan and the others arrived yet?" Ji Liuzhen stroked the goshawk and looked up at the same time, but the maze array had not been activated.  Naturally, it does not affect vision. Even in the dark night, the thin moonlight is enough for the Zifu monks to see far away with the naked eye.

    "Don't be anxious." Ji Jiuhuo said, "We still have plenty of time."

    "It would be better if that boy Ji Ning didn't come." Granny Ying sighed hoarsely, "He insists on coming. He is our Ji family's real hope. With his qualifications and potential, it will not be difficult for him to become Wanxiang Zhenren.  But he¡¯s just too stubborn.¡±

    Ji Jiuhuo comforted him with a smile: "Don't worry, he has the Wanli No Trace Talisman. It will be really dangerous then. If he doesn't leave, we will force him to leave."

    "Yes, force him to leave." Granny Ying nodded, "If he doesn't leave at the critical moment, I will kill myself in front of him."

    "Okay, he knows the importance." Ji Jiuhuo's eyes suddenly lit up, "Here he comes."

    Everybody looked up.

    A stream of light flew from high in the sky in the distance. It was only when it swooped down and slowed down that it was clear that it was a boat. This small boat flew down from the high sky quickly, and then disappeared out of thin air when it was more than ten feet above the ground. Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan and  Baishui Zedu landed directly.

    "Did you bring Bai Shuize too?" Ji Liuzhen laughed.

    Ji Yichuan also looked in surprise: "Is your Thunder Eagle here too?"

    The two looked at each other and smiled, both understanding why.

    &nbsp; "Okay, everyone is here." Ji Jiuhuo said, "We should also make arrangements to deal with Xuelong Mountain."

    "Yeah." Everyone looked a little more solemn.

    Ji Jiuhuo said: "Just before, I made a special trip to Yanshan City to meet with the resident general, General Dong!"

    "How is it?" Everyone asked expectantly.

    There was a hint of anger in Ji Jiuhuo's eyes: "Everyone knows that General Dong is a descendant of the Dong family, a large tribe in a distant place! Only in this way can he become the general of the Great Xia Dynasty stationed in Yanshan City."

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded. Everyone had known this information for a long time. Being able to serve as a garrison general in the Great Xia Dynasty's army was not something that small tribes like the Ji family could think of. After all, it was definitely a good job.  Who dares to offend the Xia Dynasty¡¯s tiger skin?

    "I didn't want to offend General Dong." Ji Jiuhuo said, "However, I wanted to report it, but General Dong said he was in retreat and could not see guests. I wanted to see the deputy general. The deputy general said he was leaving Yanshan City.  Not here for now.¡±

    "What."

    Everybody was in a hurry.

    "It must be delaying and deliberately missing."

    "Then Xuelong Mountain must have played a role in it." Ji Ning was also anxious. They set up a large formation to delay the arrival of the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty.  But if there is no gift then how could the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty come?

    Ji Jiuhuo said: "I couldn't care less. It was a matter of life and death for my Ji family, and I didn't care about offending General Dong. So I directly shouted in the entire Yanshan City saying that my Ji family was willing to offer sacrifices to the Great Xia Dynasty.  A giant Yuanshi mine was discovered! My voice naturally spread throughout Yanshan City. Everyone in Yanshan City and even the garrison heard it. Then General Dong did not dare to delay. He came out to see me with a dark face and angrily attacked me.  Drive away."

    ? **.

    ^-^^-^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Chapter 8 What a treasure!

    Please remember the domain name of this site. , or search on Baidu:

    "It's good to offend him." Ji Yichuan's eyes flashed coldly, "It is a matter of life and death for our Ji family, why should we care about offending him, a resident general."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning, Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing also nodded.

    The resident generals have great power. The six overlords in Yanshan usually have to pay a lot of taxes. They are all handed over to the Daxia Dynasty, or directly to Yanshan City!  In addition to the power of tax collection, the resident general was also responsible for supervising all parties, and had the responsibility of supervising a place for the Daxia Dynasty.

    "The responsibilities of supervision and tax collection, if taken seriously will make Ji family suffer in the future.

    But that¡¯s just suffering, and it doesn¡¯t matter compared to the survival of the ethnic group!

    "As long as we sign a contract with the Great Xia Dynasty, we will have the protection of the Great Xia Dynasty. Even a resident general like him can't do anything to us." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Now that everyone is here, I also chose us to fight against the Snow Dragon Mountain  location, let¡¯s set off.¡±

    "Where are we fighting Snow Dragon Mountain?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Niujiao Mountain is eight hundred miles away from Wanjian City." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    "Niujiao Mountain?"

    Ji Ning was of course very familiar with the terrain in Ji's territory. When Ji Jiuhuo said it, he immediately understood where it was. Niujiao Mountain is about 800 miles south of Wanjian City. It is a mountain in a wilderness.  , because the mountain tops fork like ox horns, so it was named Niujiao Mountain.

    "I even sent a messenger." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Take a flying bird to Snow Dragon City and tell Snow Dragon City directly that I, the Ji family, have set up a large formation at Niujiao Mountain and are waiting for it to break through. At the speed of a messenger, I am afraid that it will come again.  You can reach Snow Dragon Mountain in five hours."

    Ji Ning and others nodded.

    Five hours?

    By then I¡¯m afraid it will be noon in the daytime!  That's right, the birds the messenger rides on are just ordinary domesticated birds. Naturally, their speed cannot be compared with the innate monster birds, nor can it be compared with the monks of the Purple Mansion.

    "I will put away the maze and set off immediately." Ji Jiuhuo was afraid of an ambush before, so he laid out the maze in advance.

    Wow!

    On a huge gourd, Ji, six others, and two spiritual beasts were either standing or sitting.  Quickly break through the air and go away.

    The Niujiao Mountain is only more than three hundred miles away from here, and it will be there in a short time.

    "That's it." Ji Jiuhuo pointed to the two-horned mountain in the wilderness below, "On Niujiao Mountain, you have a commanding view, and you have an unobstructed view. The surroundings are all wilderness There is nothing blocking the view. As long as the snow dragon mountain purple  The monk is here, I can see it from a distance at a glance."

    Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan and others all nodded.

    Wow!

    After landing, he collected the gourd.  Ji Jiuhuo and others landed on the top of the mountain.

    "I have prepared six large formations, using all my hundreds of years of hard work." Ji Jiuhuo pointed around.  "It only takes a cup of tea. I can set up all these formations. Even if there are experts who are good at formations in Xuelong Mountain to break the formations, there are six formations. I'm afraid it will take a long time for him to break them. We are here  In the process, you can also use the advantage of the formation to carry out sneak attacks and attack again and again to influence it to break the formation! As long as it takes a long time. According to my estimation, the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty can arrive in three days. We will survive for three days.  As soon as the Xia Dynasty angel arrives, we will win!¡±

    "Yeah. Once the angel comes, they don't dare to move." Grandma Ying also nodded.

    "Even if we fight to the death, we still have to delay the time for them to break the formation." Ji Liuzhen also nodded solemnly, "Our strength alone, if we fight head-on, is compared to the large group of Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain we can't fight at all. We can only use the help of  Formation! The slower they break the formation, the greater our chance of victory. It is best to get rid of the formation masters invited by Xuelongshan."

    Ji Jiuhuo shook his head: "They will definitely protect the formation masters, and they are probably waiting for us to attack them. It is impossible to get rid of the formation masters directly."

    Ji Yichuan also nodded: "Find a way to delay it!"

    Six formations!

    Every time a formation is broken, Ji becomes more dangerous.

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning said seriously, "I have a large formation, which can be regarded as seven large formations."

    "Oh?" Everyone looked at Ji Ning.

    "Do you have a big formation?" Ji Jiuhuo was also extremely surprised, "Is it from Bo Zishan? Bo Zishan is also from Xuelong Mountain, so he should have some formation skills." After saying this, Ji Jiuhuo was not looking forward to it.  Because in his eyes, Bo Zishan was just an outsider, but he had carefully studied the formations and added some of Ji's family treasures to finally put together six large formations.

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head, "I have had special encounters, and the most precious thing I got is this formation.""Special encounter?" Everyone was shocked, and Ji Yichuan stared at Ji Ning. Ji Yichuan immediately thought of the time when Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air in Yi Snake Lake. He and his wife had been worried about it for a long time.

    Ji Yichuan said: "Ji Ning had a special encounter and narrowly escaped death, but I didn't know that he also obtained a powerful magic weapon."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Clan leader, look."

    Ji Ning flipped his hand, and suddenly there was a dragon ball with extremely delicate and beautiful runes above it glowing with black light, and four black scales that faintly caused a black mist in the surrounding space Just take it out, just this appearance, especially  Ji Jiuhuo and others were all pleasantly surprised by the faint coercion exuded by the dragon-shaped shadow in the dragon ball.

    "Dragon beads?" Ji Jiuhuo exclaimed, "Is there a dragon soul in this?"

    "Look at these runes. I have never seen such beautiful runes on a magic weapon in my life." Grandma Ying even rubbed her scales.

    "What a complicated talisman." Ji Jiuhuo was also shocked.

    Ji Ning said: "The clan leader will understand after he refines it."

    "How can I refine it? This kind of treasure Our Ji family has inherited it for thousands of years and there is no such treasure." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head repeatedly. Although the Ji family has a treasure that can suppress the clan, it is just some one-time Taoism.  Talismans and so on, how can there be such a magic weapon that can be used for a long time and is extremely precious at first glance? "How can I, Ji, use such treasures? If they are used for ordinary purposes, I am afraid they will attract people to rob them. But now I  There is no need to be taboo about the survival of the Ji family. But Ji Ning, it¡¯s up to you to refine this magic weapon.¡±

    "Clan leader, didn't you say that once danger comes, you will let me leave immediately?" Ji Ning said helplessly, "When I leavedo I have to take the formation with me?"

    "Oh" Ji Jiuhuo hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I'll refine it and use it temporarily!"

    At the critical moment of life and death for the ethnic group, Ji Jiuhuo would not hesitate.

    But from the surface, just the materials and runes of this formation, he could tell how precious this treasure was.

    "Huh." Ji Jiuhuo stretched out his right hand, and the surging energy immediately poured into the dragon ball and the four scales. There was no trace of mana left in this treasure, so it was naturally refined in an instant.

    "What a treasure, what a treasure." As soon as Ji Jiuhuo refined it, he immediately understood its mystery, and his eyes widened, "It's so, so"

    Although Ji Jiuhuo had expected it, he was still shocked.

    "Clan leader?"

    "Brother?"

    Granny Ying, Ji Yichuan and others all looked at the clan leader.

    "What a wonderful baby!!!" Ji Jiuhuo said excitedly with his eyes widened, "I, Ji, have hope, hope! I am very sure, very sure!"

    "Hurry up and tell me what kind of treasure it is, I'm getting anxious waiting." Granny Ying said eagerly.

    Ji Jiuhuo was extremely excited: "This formation is divided into five parts, and I can control them all. Then I will need four Zifu monks to assist me! The four Zifu monks are located in different directions, and one of the Zifu monks can  Becoming the central core of the 'Dragon Head Formation', one Zifu monk is the central core of the 'Dragon Body Formation', one Zifu monk is the central core of the 'Dragon Tail Formation', and one is the central core of the 'Dragon Claw Formation'  ! I naturally sit in the center and control the Dragon Ball."

    "The first benefit of the five Zifu monks who will be deployed in the formation is that they are like Taoist soldiers, and their Yuan energy can be connected and borrowed from each other! Even if they are attacked, they will be scattered throughout the entire formation. They will be weakened by the entire formation first.  Then spread it among five people."

    Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying and others were all excited after hearing this.

    The unification of unit strength and defense excited all parties, which meant that everyone's strength skyrocketed.

    "This is just one of the benefits." Ji Jiuhuo said excitedly, "I can't fully explore the mystery in it for a while. I can call this dragon soul alone Then we don't even need to take action, we can call it directly  The dragon soul attack is just like Dong Ziqi¡¯s Bagua Blood Dragon Formation. It¡¯s just that our formation is much more sophisticated than that Bagua Blood Dragon Formation.¡±

    "Hurry up, I will set up the formation immediately. I will carefully understand it and become familiar with its secrets." Ji Jiuhuo was extremely excited.

    "Okay, okay." Everyone nodded.

    Ji Ning also nodded, he knew very well that such a large formation requires very high formation skills from the people who set it up, and they must have very high attainments in order to make better use of the large formation.  The patriarch Ji Jiuhuo may not be as talented as him, but after all, he has been studying formations for hundreds of years, and his attainments in formations are not much different from his own.

    "By the way, Ji Ning, what's the name of this formation?" Ji Jiuhuo couldn't help but ask, "I've never seen such an exquisite formation. This one big formation is much stronger than my six big formations.  ¡±

    &nbsp; "Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation." Ji Ning said.

    "Netherworld Dragon Locking Heaven Formation." Ji Jiuhuo recited silently, and then Lian turned into a streamer and began to set up the formation. This Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation needs to be arranged in advance. The dragon beads can be carried with you, but the four scales need to be deployed in advance.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed by, Ji was practicing formations in Niujiao Mountain in the dark night, and became familiar with the Hell Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, which also made everyone happy.

    ¡°It turns out that¡¯s what it is, it¡¯s really wonderful.¡±

    "You can let the Nether Dragon attack, and we don't need to intervene. We can alsobecome the Nether Dragon's claws, or the dragon's tail to actively attack. We attack personally so that the entire Nether Dragon can exert greater power."  Ji Liuzhen was extremely excited. He had never seen such a mysterious formation.

    "And in the entire Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, the sky and the earth are sealed, and everything is illusory! It is also the most mysterious formation. If we want to attack, we can attack. If we want to retreat, we will immediately retreat into the formation. Let Xuelong Mountain look for everything.  Not us." Ji Jiuhuo laughed.

    Ji Ning was also excited.

    Although I had long expected that I would try it, I was only in the early stage of the Zi Mansion, but after the combined energy of the great formationthe patriarch and the others are the perfect members of the Zi Mansion!  With the shared use of Yuan Power, Ji Ning can also call upon Yuan Power that surpasses the perfection of Zi Mansion. With such Yuan Power, the power of the Small Thousand Sword Formation is even more powerful!

    "Come on, Snow Dragon Mountain." Ji Ning was also full of confidence.  (To be continued)

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 9: Gathering of Schoolmates at Snow Dragon Mountain

    At noon, the golden crow hangs high in the sky.

    When Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Ning and others set up a large formation in Niujiao Mountain to practice and familiarize themselves with the large formation, many Zifu monks from Snow Dragon Mountain had already gathered in the "Snow Dragon City" in Yan Mountain.  There is a huge curtain floating high in the sky. On the curtain are placed desks, fruit plates, drinks, etc.

    I saw monks sitting cross-legged casually, changing cups and cups, which was quite satisfying.

    "Junior Brother Dongziqi invited so many people this time, I'm afraid all the disciples around Yanshan have invited them." A long-bearded old man held an animal-head wine glass and said to the silver-haired monk beside him, "How long has it been? How long has it been?  More than ten Zifu monks have gathered."

    "The more monks there are in the Zifu, the more we can practice our Snow Dragon Mountain Formation Technique!" The silver-haired monk smiled, "In this way, no matter how many tricks that little Ji family has, I will join forces with my disciples  That would be a piece of cake.¡±

    "Little Ji, how can we need so many Zifu monks?" The long-bearded old man shook his head. He came here to earn a point of credit. After the Yuanshi mine is captured, the sect will determine the credit. Their participation will be based on their contribution.  Both big and small get a share of the credit.  But the more monks there are, the smaller the credit each person gets.

    When they talk to each other.

    As the master, Dong Ziqi naturally talked around with drinks. He was quite famous among his fellow disciples and was considered a very outstanding figure. Everyone gave him face.  However, Dong Ziqi still stayed with Senior Brother Tong Yu most of the time.

    Senior Brother Tong Yu has a golden face, and he has a domineering aura sitting cross-legged.  The earth dragon next to him also shrank to a length of several feet, lying there.  Occasionally eat some meat.

    Next to him were Dong Ziqi and other three stronger junior brothers.

    "When Senior Brother Tong Yu comes this time, no matter what Ji's methods are, it will be useless. In fact, we will just share the credit."

    "The last time I saw my senior brother was more than thirty years ago."

    Everyone was talking, flattering and flattering.

    After all, Senior Brother Tong Yu in front of me can fight head-on with ordinary Wanxiang Zhenren in terms of strength alone!  Relying on magical powers, killing these Zifu monks is really like slaughtering chickens.  And they all heard that Senior Brother Tong Yu is currently in seclusion in order to seek a breakthrough. It would be fine if he doesn't make a breakthrough, but if the breakthrough is successful.  That is the powerful body-refining expert of gods and demons at the level of Wanxiang Zhenren.

    By then, Senior Brother Tong Yu¡¯s status will soar to the sky in an instant and he will become a big shot in the sect, so it is natural to make some friendships as soon as possible.

    "Huh?" Dongziqi turned his head and looked up into the sky.

    There is a man in animal skin sitting on a bird in the distance.  That bird is just an ordinary bird, not an innate demon.  The man in animal skin even shouted directly: "Fellow monks in Snow Dragon Mountain, I am here to inform you on the order of the clan leader. I, the clan leader of the Ji clan, and other monks from the Zifu are setting up a large formation at Niujiao Mountain, 800 miles outside Wanjian City.  , wait for everyone from Snow Dragon Mountain to break it!"

    After saying that, the man in animal skin rode the bird and left.

    "You arrogant boy, look at me accepting him." A black-robed and purple monk with triangular eyes said coldly and was about to take action.

    "Stop." A faint voice came.

    When the triangular-eyed Zifu monk saw that the person speaking was Senior Brother Tong Yu who was sitting on the main seat, he immediately did not dare to take action.

    "We are also cultivators who have embarked on the path of immortality. He is just a mortal messenger. If we lower ourselves to kill him, we will not tarnish the reputation of our Snow Dragon Mountain." Senior Brother Tong Yu said indifferently, "Even the little Ji family dares to  Let¡¯s set up the formation openly and openly. Let me wait to break the formation. Naturally, my Xuelong Mountain sect will show its absolute strength and crush them directly to death."

    "That's what my senior brother said."

    "Senior brother is right."

    "We are far stronger than the Ji family, and being upright and aboveboard is the right way." All the monks from the Zi Mansion praised him.

    Tong Yu added: "But if the Ji family dares to tell us directly, I believe there must be some means. These tribes have been rooted for thousands of years maybe there are some powerful tricks. Junior brothers, please don't be careless. Be careful and cautious.  With such a strong heart it is no problem to destroy the Ji family with our strength."

    "Yeah." Everyone nodded and accepted the instruction. In fact, how do they not know this truth?  But when Tong Yu spoke, of course they had to listen obediently.

    ¡­¡­

    About two hours later, another wave of three Zifu monks arrived. The three newly arrived Zifu monks saw that so many of their fellow disciples were there.  Especially after seeing Senior Brother Tong Yu, he naturally took this Senior Brother Tong Yu as the leader.  Although many Zifu monks went to say a few words to Senior Brother Tong Yu, Senior Brother Tong Yu only responded casually.

    "Huh?" Senior Brother Tong Yu's eyes lit up and he looked at the sky in the distance, even putting down the animal-headed wine glass he was holding.

    &nbsp; I saw a white crane coming through the sky high in the distance. Two Zifu monks were sitting on it. One was Junior Brother Mu Si who was going to invite fellow disciples this time, and the other was wearing ordinary animal skins.  The monk with disheveled hair and his eyes were like bright stars. Just looking at him could not help but make him feel at peace.

    "Senior Brother Zidao." Dongzi Qilian stood up.

    "Let's go and greet Junior Brother Zi Dao." Tong Yu stood up.

    Tong Yu stood up to greet him, and naturally many other Zifu monks also stood up to greet him. They were all very enthusiastic.

    Farmer said

    That was a well-known figure in the surrounding areas such as Yanshan Mountain. Tong Yu only entered Snow Dragon Mountain after a few days of cultivation!  However, Nong Zidao was trained by Xuelong Mountain since he was a child. He is a child of the very powerful 'Nong' family in Xuelong Mountain!  He is also a well-known formation master among the younger generation in Xuelong Mountain. His Qi refining methods are also very advanced, and he will have the opportunity to achieve Wanxiang Zhenren in the future.

    Logically speaking, it is very difficult to recruit such a person.

    "I didn't expect Dongzi Qi to invite Nongzi Dao here." All the monks in the Zifu were secretly surprised.

    "Junior Brother Zidao." Tong Yu greeted him with a smile, "I thought it would take some time for Junior Brother to arrive, but I didn't expect to arrive so soon."

    "Senior Brother Tongyu." The crane landed on the curtain, and Nongzi Dao also walked down, "I heard that Senior Brother Tongyu's invitation will allow me to earn a share of the credit, so I naturally don't dare to neglect it. I have He'er on my behalf.  Road, the speed is just a little faster than other junior brothers and sisters."

    The two of them talked but did not talk to other disciples, and those Zifu monks also felt that it was natural.

    "Junior brother Ziqi." Nong Zidao looked at Dong Ziqi aside, "You have made a great contribution this time."

    "I feel relieved now that Senior Brother Zidao is here." Dongzi Qilian said, "Before, Senior Brother Tong Yu and I were worried about the formation Although the Ji clan is a small tribe, it has a history of thousands of years. This time  The formation they set up for the survival of the tribe must be extraordinary. I was still scared before, but now that I am Senior Brother Zidao, everything is easier."

    "Senior Brother Zidao is here, little Ji's formation can be easily broken."

    "It can be broken easily."

    Every Zifu monk smiled and nodded in admiration.

    Nong Zidao nodded lightly. He was good at formations and was highly valued within the sect, but after all, he was just a monk from the Zi Mansion. He was not in the world After all, his status would not be high.  And Tong Yu, who is next to him, has the strength of Wanxiang Zhenren with his magical powers.  In addition, he is not too old, so it is entirely possible to break through.  He naturally wants to make good friends, and this time it is completely easy to earn credit, so of course he deserves it.

    "When Junior Brother Zi Dao arrives, we have a total of nineteen Zifu monks." Senior Brother Tong Yu looked around and said, "Including my earth dragon and Junior Brother Zi Dao's crane, there are twenty-one Zifu cultivators.  Monk."

    Everybody nodded.

    Senior Brother Tong Yu even glanced at Nong Zidao beside him. Their eyes met and they made an instant decision.

    "We are absolutely dominant in strength, and there is also Junior Brother Zi Dao who can break the formation." Senior Brother Tong Yu said, "In this case, we don't need to delay any more and set off for Niujiao Mountain now! As for the fellow junior brothers and sisters who came from behind, Zi Dao  Junior Brother Qi, please arrange for someone to greet you here and inform the junior brothers and sisters who will come later that we have already gone to Niujiao Mountain first."

    "Okay." Dongzi Qilian responded. Senior fellow apprentice Tong Yu and Nong Zidao made their decision, and those who came later did not dare to say more.

    "Okay, let's go."

    "With so many of our sect members, we are enough to destroy the Ji family."

    "There are senior fellow apprentices Tong Yu and Zi Dao here, and the big deal has been decided." All the Zifu monks agreed, because the more Zifu monks come, the more credit needs to be divided.  They set off first and take out the Ji family first, then they will take the main credit.  Those who come late can only drink some soup.

    Dong Ziqi directly sent a message to the clansmen in Xuelong City: "You wait in the city, and once my other sect members arrive, you can tell me Senior Brother Tong Yu and Senior Brother Zidao will take the other sect members to Niujiao Mountain first.  Just one trip.¡±

    "Yes, Patriarch." There are innate creatures in the city ready to welcome the Zifu monks.

    "Let's go." Dongzi Qi said with a smile.

    Wow!

    The curtain immediately flew away.

    This group of Zifu monks were sitting on the curtain, changing cups and cups all the way, feeling comfortable and comfortable.  For them, this trip to Niujiao Mountain was just a fun and relaxing time.

    ¡­¡­

    Niujiao Mountain.

    Now that the sun has reached the Western Mountains, the light of the setting sun envelopes the earth, making this wilderness peaceful.The whole mountain seems to be covered with a layer of red gauze.

    Ji's group had already finished practicing and had a rest. Their eyes were full of confidence and expectation. If they were fighting for their lives before and even had thoughts of death now they are confident enough to fight against Xuelong Mountain.  , Ji Jiuhuo even said: "They can't break the formation unless they kill dozens of Zifu monks." His tone was full of expectation of killing.

    With such a large formation a large group of Zifu monks from Snow Dragon Mountain will definitely die in the formation.

    "This bottle of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning was holding the jade bottle and talking to the clan leader and others, "I only used up more than 30% of my previous cultivation, and there is still a lot left. This time when facing Snow Dragon Mountain, I, the Ji family, cannot have any  Don¡¯t take it lightly, this Yuan liquid can be of great use at critical moments, so please keep it in the clan leader¡¯s hands.¡±

    When Ji Ning said this, Ji Liuzhen shouted: "Look, look to the north!"

    "Huh?" Everyone turned around and looked.

    Standing at the top of Niujiao Mountain, you can see at a glance a huge curtain flying in the sky in the distance. There are tables and seats on the curtain, and this famous monk from Zifu is sitting cross-legged, pushing cups and changing them.  Light, comfortable and comfortable.  One of them stood on the curtain and looked towards this, it was Dongzi Qi!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 10: Contact

    Please remember the domain name of this site. , or search on Baidu:

    Dong Ziqi stood in front of the curtain and watched from a distance. Niujiao Mountain in the distance was as peaceful as ever.  </

    "Senior Brother Tongyu, Senior Brother Zidao." Dongzi Qilian shouted, "There is Niujiao Mountain ahead, but at a glance, you can't see anything."</

    Immediately, a group of Zifu monks stood up and came over. Tong Yu and Nong Zidao were even more surrounded. They all stood on the curtain and looked into the distance. Nong Zidao then smiled: "It's just a blind eye."  Although there is nothing visible about the maze from the outside, we can only find out what is going on on this mountain by exploring it."</

    Wow!  </

    The huge curtain swooped down and soon landed in the wilderness not far from Niujiao Mountain. A group of Zifu monks all walked down and looked up at Niujiao Mountain in the distance.  </

    "Everyone from Snow Dragon Mountain, I, Ji, have been waiting here for a long time." A powerful voice came from Niujiao Mountain in the distance.  </

    "It's really on the mountain." Dongzi Qi's pupils shrank and he said, "This is the voice of Ji Jiuhuo, the head of the Ji clan. This old guy is very cunning and good at formations and poisonous insects."</

    Tong Yu said indifferently: "It's just an old man, killing him is like killing a chicken."</

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such courage.¡± Nong Zidao also smiled.  </

    "There is a huge formation set up around Niujiao Mountain, and we don't even know what traps are inside." A silver-haired Zifu monk worriedly asked, "What should I do?"</

    The triangular-eyed monk snorted coldly: "What else can be done? If you want to break the formation, of course you must first try the formation and try out the secrets of this formation."</

    The monks of Zi Mansion were discussing how to start.  </

    "No need."</

    Nongzi said with a chuckle, "This blinding array is very ordinary. Just the fluctuation of energy around the entire Niujiao Mountain. I already know the mystery of this blinding array. He'er, go break this confusing array." Nongzi said  He also told his mount Crane how to break the formation through spiritual communication.  </

    ??The crane transformed into a girl in white out of thin air. The girl in white looked like she was twenty-eight years old, youthful and cute: "Master, please wait a moment, I will break this formation."</

    The girl in white immediately turned into a stream of light and went directly to the foot of Niujiao Mountain. She did not enter the formation at all. Instead, she held a black whip and waved the whip in her hand The whip quickly grew longer and penetrated directly into the formation.  It was extremely delicate and directly rolled up the formation flag, and wow, it was pulled out directly.  </

    "Okay."</

    ¡°Senior Brother Zidao¡¯s spiritual beast is also extraordinary.¡±</

    "It's well broken." Everyone praised it.  </

    From their side, they could only see that the long whip was invisible to the naked eye as it entered the formation. When the long whip was retracted, it was already curling up with a wave of flags!  One of the flags was pulled out Immediately, the maze was broken, and the entire Niujiao Mountain scene changed slightly. There were several figures directly on the mountain peak.  </

    "It's the Ji family." Mu Si saw it at a glance, and even saw the young man among the six people, "Ji family's genius Ji Ning is also there."</

    "Get up!"</

    Ji Jiuhuo, who was on the peak of Niujiao Mountain in the distance, shouted loudly. Suddenly, a large amount of fog appeared in the entire Niujiao Mountain. The fog filled the air, and there was black mist everywhere For a while, it was impossible to see inside.  </

    "Master." The girl in white turned into a stream of light and flew back, "It was just a close call. I just pulled out a bunch of flags, and then another burst of magic came The other formation flags couldn't be pulled out."</

    "That's enough. If we can pull out a bunch of flags, the confusing formation has been broken." Nong Zidao smiled lightly, "It seems that the Ji family has prepared many formations! Unfortunately none of them seem to be very good formations.  ."</

    Tong Yu, who was next to him, said: "How many formations have been mastered by Junior Brother Zidao, how can this old man from the Ji family compare? If he can arrange a formation that makes Junior Brother Zidao think you are brilliant, that would be abnormal. Now,  The situation is quite normal."</

    "Senior Brother Zidao, how to break this formation?"</

    "The trajectory of this fog array is hard to find."</

    ?????????Every Zifu monk looked at Nongzi and said.  </

    Nong Zidao also shook his head and said: "The blinding formation was easy to break before, but the formation in front of me is a bit more difficult. And this Ji family will probably have several formations, and there are formations within the formation! Just look at the fog outside.  Can you break the formation? I'm afraid it would take a being like Yuanshen Taoist to see through the reality of the formation at a glance."</

    "What about us?" Tong Yu looked at Nongzi and asked.  </

    "Find out the truth!" Nongzidao said, "In my opinion, we are waiting for nineteen Zifu monks. Divide into two teams. First send twelve Zifu monks to enter the formation together These twelve junior brothers and sisters must be  in one?Can't be separated, otherwise they will be defeated one by one.  Twelve Zifu monks are together Ji's strength is not enough even if he wants to take action.  ¡±</

    Nong Zidao looked at Dong Ziqi: "Junior brother Ziqi, this time your Yanshan branch invites all parties. You and the other eleven fellow disciples will go in first."</

    "Okay." Dongzi Qiye responded directly.  </

    Nong Zidao immediately ordered his troops and directly ordered twelve Zifu monks including Dong Ziqi.  </

    "Twelve junior brothers and sisters, you go ahead." Nong Zidao flipped his hands and three jade talismans appeared and handed them to Dong Ziqi and others, "I refined these three jade talismans, as long as they are not too far away from me  I can sense it. All the junior brothers and sisters will enter the formation first. Senior Brother Tong Yu and I will come later Then we will check the actual and false formations respectively. I can also sense your positions, so it will be easy to join together."  </

    "Okay."</

    "Senior Brother Zidao has thought carefully."</

    No one had any objections.  </

    Because they are very confident!  As sect disciples, they are all good at forming formations!  As long as there are six fellow disciples, they can form a combined formation.  Nine fellow sects, ten fellow sects, and twelve fellow sects can all set up formations This is the power of the sect. Thousands of Zifu monks can still compete with Taoist Yuanshen by relying on the art of forming formations!  </

    The premise is that everyone understands the secrets of this formation. The larger the formation, the more complicated it is.  For example, if thousands of Zifu monks want to form a formation, it will take many years of training and cooperation.  </

    ?¡­ </

    On Niujiao Mountain.  </

    Black mist enveloped everything. Ji Ning and others flew to the edge of the mist and looked outside.  </

    Everyone¡¯s heart is heavy.  </

    The Zi Mansion Crane Demon just now didn¡¯t even enter the formation. He could easily wrap up the formation flag just by waving his whip outside.  It was obvious that he had seen through the reality of the formation.  Being able to see through the illusion and reality of the maze without entering the formation also made everyone in Ji's heart sink.  </

    "The maze I arranged on the outermost edge is the worst one." Ji Jiuhuo said, "First show the enemy weakness and let them take it lightly."</

    "They have twelve Zifu monks who came first and seem to be joining the formation." Ji Liuzhen continued.  </

    "Divided into two batches?" Ji Jiuhuo nodded slightly, "I guess the latter batch is stronger. Judging from their previous conversations with each other, it seems that they were led by the two Zifu monks. But those two people in the latter batch have not  Enter the battle."</

    "Let's prepare the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation." Granny Ying said.  </

    Ji Jiuhuo flipped his hand, and two tokens appeared in his hand. The tokens were simple and had the word "Xia" on them.  </

    "Two tokens?" Ji Ning looked at the two tokens in surprise, "Two tokens?"</

    "We got a court order when we killed the He brothers and sisters. This unowned court order belongs to them." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, his eyes full of expectation, "The other court order belongs to me, Ji  That is, Ji Ning, the ministerial order of Wanjian City, these two ministerial orders will be placed on you first!"</

    Ji Jiuhuo handed it directly to Ji Ning.  </

    "Me?" Ji Ning was startled.  </

    "This catastrophe is full of dangers. If I am lucky enough to survive, then you will give me the Wanjian City Minister's Order. If I die, you will stay." Ji Jiuhuo said, "No matter what, this Minister's Order will definitely  It cannot be obtained by Snow Dragon Mountain. Once nothing can be done, you can quickly leave with the Wanli Wutang Talisman. The Chen Zi Ling will also go with you Even if they finally break the formation, they will find that the Chen Zi Ling cannot be found at all. When the time comes,  You will sign a contract with the Daxia Dynasty on behalf of my Ji family."</

    Ji Ning nodded lightly and accepted the two ministerial orders. As soon as Yuan Li invaded, he easily refined the two ministerial orders.  </

    At the same time, I could faintly feel the calls from two directions in the distance, which were the calls of the two cities to me.  </

    "Okay."</

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying and others all laughed. They had already arranged their escape route and could fight with peace of mind.  </

    "Liu Zhen." Ji Jiuhuo said, "In the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, you will be the center of the leading formation, and I will use the power of the formation to integrate into you."</

    "Yes." Ji Liuzhen nodded.  </

    "Ji Ying." Ji Jiuhuo rarely called out his sister's full name, "You will be the center of the Dragon Formation."</

    "Yeah." Grandma Ying's eyes were full of longing.  </

    "Liu Xing." Ji Jiuhuo also called out the name of his old servant Ah Xing, "You are the center of the Dragon Claw Formation."</

    The old servant nodded slightly.  </

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "Are you here?"You are already the strongest among the others. Your Yuanli was still weak before, but once you combine the great formation we will unite our Yuanli!  Your strength has improved the most!  In this way, your strength will far exceed that of the rest of us. The dragon tail of the Nether Dragon Locking Sky Formation is the most mysterious and flexible, and can assist all parties, so you will be the centerpiece. You are also our trump card.  ¡±</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    Once the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is deployed, the Dragon Head Formation, Dragon Claw Formation, Dragon Body Formation, Dragon Pearl Formation, Dragon Tail Formation among these five formations, the other formations are not flexible enough, but the Dragon Tail is the most flexible.  , can be swept and appear everywhere.  </

    "I sit at the core and control the formation to assist you." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Yichuan aside, "Yichuan is prepared. Once someone I am waiting for dies, Yichuan will be on top."</

    ¡°Everyone knowsJi Yichuan must use forbidden techniques to maintain sufficient combat power of the Zifu.  </

    "Everyone!" Ji Jiuhuo looked at each one, "Everything is for the Ji family."</

    "For the Ji family." Granny Ying, old servant Ah Xing, Ji Liuzhen, Ji Yichuan, and Ji Ning all responded solemnly.  </

    "Go ahead and be in all directions." Ji Jiuhuo ordered.  </

    Immediately, Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying, old servant Ah Xing, and Ji Ning all quickly went in four directions.  </

    ?¡­ </

    And at this moment.  </

    On the Snow Dragon Mountain side, Dong Ziqi and other twelve Zifu monks carefully entered the Niujiao Mountain filled with black mist. As the inviter, Dong Ziqi naturally took the initiative to display the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation!  The huge Bagua Blood Dragon Formation surrounded the twelve Zifu monks as a warning.  </

    In this way, the twelve Zifu monks will not be easily dispersed.  </

    "Black Mist Illusion Array?" As soon as the twelve people entered the endless thick black mist, they quickly and carefully explored it.  </

    "Everyone, please be careful of Ji's sneak attacks." Dongzi Qi even shouted.  </

    Being in the black mist, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn. They all held their breath and were cautious, fearing that a terrible attack would suddenly appear in the black mist.  As immortal cultivators they all understand that no matter how much they look down on each other, they cannot despise any immortal cultivator in a real life-and-death fight.  To be continued.  (), your support is my greatest motivation.  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 11 The Dark Dragon in the Black Mist

    The thick black fog around them makes it difficult for Dong Ziqi and others to see the distance. If the black fog disappears, they will be horrified to finda giant black dragon more than ten miles long winding its way across the entire Niujiao Mountain.  The dragon's head was still staring at them.

    It¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t see it.  This is also the reason why Ji Jiuhuo used the black mist formation.

    "Come on, come on." Ji Liuzhen stared into the distance. Twelve human shapes were faintly condensed in the black mist in the distance. This was the shape of Ji Jiuhuo's control of the condensed black mist. He was telling Ji Liuzhen and these people  Bearing and approximate distance.

    Ji Liuzhen himself is inside a huge black dragon head.

    The five people¡¯s Yuan Power is transformed by the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation to produce a powerful dragon power. As the center of the Dragon Head Formation, he can naturally draw on this power.  He felt that his strength had skyrocketed.

    "Remain true, wait a moment, don't be impatient." A voice sounded in my ears.

    Ji Liuzhen nodded.

    ???????????????? Many major formations in the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation are controlled by the clan leader. Only the clan leader can easily transmit the message. Others, including Ji Ning, cannot see too far with the naked eye and need the clan leader¡¯s help and guidance.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Jiuhuo was on the mountainside, inside the waist and abdomen of the huge dark dragon. He knew everything in the formation clearly, and the black mist seemed to be his eyes.

    "They are very cautious now." Ji Jiuhuo stared, "There are a total of twelve Zifu monks, and they are from the same sect. There must be a way to join forces I am afraid that a sneak attack will not have much effect now. They will wait for a while  I found out that this Black Mist Illusionary Formation is not very clever. As long as they relax a little bit, the power of the Dark Dragon Locking Sky Formation will make them suffer a lot."

    Ji Jiuhuo has enough patience. He is waiting for a good opportunity to show his fangs Dong Ziqi and the other twelve Zifu monks were very cautious when they first entered the formation, and they were all within the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation.  At the same time, the energy within the body surges, and he is always ready to perform the combined formation method.

    "This black fog illusion formation is not very mysterious. I have discovered some secrets!" One of them, a black-haired old man, said.

    "I also found some traces. But Senior Brother Cha is stronger than me in formations, so I think he will be able to break through the formations in a shorter time." The silver-haired monk said with a smile. As an immortal cultivator especially a Zifu monk, as an immortal cultivator,  At the most basic level, they are trapped in the Zi Mansion and cannot break through. At this time, they will delve into more methods.

    Formation?  poison?  Puppetry?  They will study anything that can enhance their combat power. Generally, most old guys who live for three to four hundred years are good at several aspects.

    These monks from the Zifu who left the sect and became branches.  Almost all of them have no hope of breaking through, and most of them have done some research on formations.  Some of them are even stronger than Ji Jiuhuo in terms of formations!  It's justit's easy to set up the formation.  It¡¯s hard to break the formation!  Ji Jiuhuo set up a formation.  When they come to break it, they naturally don¡¯t have enough confidence.

    But they can still break some formations, but not as easily as Nongzi Dao.

    "I only need a cup of tea to break the formation." The black-haired old man said with a smile.

    "Excuse me, senior brother."

    "We'll break this illusory formation first. We won't need Brother Zidao to break these small formations." These Zifu monks were obviously much more relaxed. They couldn't see far away in the black mist illusory formation.  They were wary, but once they understood that the formation could be broken easily.  Obviously confidence is enough.

    The black-haired old man nodded: "I will study the formation, please be careful."

    "Leave it to us. Brother Cha can break the formation with peace of mind." Dong Ziqi and others all spoke.

    A moment.

    "It's right in front." The black-haired old man's eyes lit up and he was full of confidence.  "I already understand this formation."

    "Okay." Everyone was excited.

    Dongzi Qiye maintained the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation at all times. A group of Zifu monks advanced quickly. The black fog in front seemed to have faded. Dongzi Qi and the others saw at a glance a formation flag on the ground not far away. The formation flag was gray.  , with black patterns on it.

    "Flag!" Everyone looked happy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Liu Zhen, you wait here quietly." Ji Jiuhuo sent a message, "It won't be long before the monks from Zifu in Xuelong Mountain will come to you. I give the order and you will kill him."

    "I've been waiting for a long time." Ji Liuzhen's eyes flashed with cold light.

    "Okay, just follow my orders." Ji Jiuhuo also looked forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    When Dong Ziqi and other twelve Zifu monks saw the formation flag in the distance, they did not realize that just a hundred feet away from thema huge dragon head was staring at them.

    "Flag!"

    "The twelve Zifu monks were all ecstatic, and the black-haired old man couldn't help but have a hint of joy.??Get the color.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Attack!" Ji Liuzhen, who had been sitting aside for a long time, heard the clan leader's voice.

    Phew!

    This group of Zifu monks had just seen the formation flag and were ecstatic when suddenly a huge dragon head suddenly emerged from the thick black mist next to them. The dragon head was so huge that they could only see a few dragon whiskers in the black mist.  And scales, the head of the underworld dragon opened its mouth and bit them.

    "Be careful." Dong Ziqi controlled the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation and was the first to notice it, and even shouted in horror.

    late.

    too fast!

    In the black fog, the distance that can be seen with the naked eye is too close. This dark dragon is more than ten miles long. How big is the dragon's head?  The dragon's head rushed forward probably more than ten times faster than the monks of Zifu. In an instant, the dragon's head crashed through the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation. Click~~Boom~~Bang~~~ accompanied by screams and roars, the Dark Dragon  Heads roared through it!

    At the moment of whizzing by.

    Ji Liuzhen was in the mouth of the Minglong head. When the Minglong bit him, Ji Liuzhen looked like he was crazy. The nine pointed cones suspended in front of him immediately screamed and flew away. After being transformed by the large formation,  Dragon power was poured into it, and the sharp cones were incredibly fast, attacking three Zifu monks who were caught off guard by the head-on collision of the Nether Dragon.

    With the blessing of the great formation, Ji Liuzhen's strength at this moment is stronger than that of ordinary Zifu Perfection cultivators.

    Poof!  puff!  puff!

    It was so fast that even the chests of two Zifu monks were penetrated by sharp awls, making large holes, and even their corpses were directly swallowed into the mouth of the dark dragon.  There was also a Zifu monk who was attacked, but he was a little farther down.  There was a flash of blue light on his body, and he was able to move dozens of feet away in an instant.

    In one instant, two Zifu monks were directly killed in a sudden attack. The main reason was that the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation itself was too powerful, and there were Zifu monks in charge of all five formations, making this Nether Dragon seem to have existed.  The power of the soul is extremely amazing.

    "Kill him while he's sick!" Ji Liuzhen then went on to hunt down two other Zifu monks who were too far away from his fellow disciples.

    "kill."

    The cone roars!

    The black dragon head is even more like a nightmare.

    "Set up the formation."

    "Set up the formation." Dong Ziqi and others have been shouting sharply for a long time. These Zifu monks are not stupid, and they also know that they cannot leave too far away from their companions.  Because once you go too far in the illusion formation you will definitely be defeated one by one by the Ji family.

    But it¡¯s not that they are far away.  It was the previous collision of the dragon's head that knocked some of them away!

    The impact of the Dark Dragon is too powerful!

    "Form up."

    "Form up."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: A white stream of light lit up and instantly surrounded a famous Zifu monk. Soon, a huge white gossip was born out of thin air, and the eight Zifu monks were scattered in all directions.  Based on the techniques passed down from Xuelong Mountain, only six Zifu monks can actually set up the formation.

    "Where's Senior Brother Cha?"

    ¡°Where is Junior Brother Fang?¡±

    Dong Ziqi and other eight people set up a large formation.  He was shocked to find that there were twelve Zifu monks before, but now there were only eight left.  The other four classmates could not be found.

    "Check Senior Brother Cha."

    They shouted loudly one by one.  The sound spreads within the large array.  If any of the other four sect members survived, they would have responded with a voice.

    "Dead, all four of them are dead." Dong Ziqi gritted his teeth.

    "It's too scary, too strong." The silver-haired monk looked even more unbelievable, "I vaguely saw dragon scales before. It was a huge dragon. How could the Ji family be so powerful? Is that true?  A dragon?"

    "It can't be a real dragon. If it were a real dragon, it would have been discovered long ago! And how could a real dragon be so huge? It must be a formation!"

    "How can the dragon formed by the formation be so strong?"

    This group of Zifu monks were all shocked by the power of the previous attack, although they were a little relieved when they saw the formation flag.  But after all, there is the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation outside, and they are also wary in their hearts.  No idea of ??a surprise attack.  It directly penetrated them, causing them to retreat.  Some were even knocked away!

    In one attack, four companions died!

    "The formation flag can no longer be seen." Dong Ziqi glanced around and could no longer see the formation flag. "We were attacked by the black dragon, and we all retreated, but we were far away from the formation flag."

    "The phantom formation is a trivial matter, but the black dragon is the big scourge."

    "We must let Senior Brother Tong Yu and Senior Brother Nongzidao come." The silver-haired monk turned over.Then he took out a jade talisman, which was given to him by Nong Zidao before. He pinched it and bang!  The jade talisman was crushed directly.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside, Tong Yu, Nong Zidao and other seven Zifu monks were waiting, and they were not in a hurry to enter the formation.

    "What methods can such a small tribe have?" Tong Yu said with a smile, "Twelve of my disciples from Xuelong Mountain joined forces to go in. We have the method of forming a formation enough to crush them and sweep them away."

    "Well, the formations of small tribes are not that strong. Some of you junior brothers and sisters also study formations and can break formations." Nong Zidao was also very relaxed. In their opinion, twelve fellow apprentices joined forces.  It's not difficult to go in and sweep through a small tribe.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Nong Zidao¡¯s expression changed.

    "What's wrong?" Tong Yulian asked.

    "The jade talismans I gave them." Nong Zidao said softly, "One of them was crushed. It seems that they are in danger, otherwise they would not ask for help from us."

    "Can this little Ji family force them to ask for help from us?" Tong Yu couldn't believe it. Before, Nongzi gave the jade talisman That was also a method used by their sect disciples, and he didn't expect it to be useful one day.  .

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s enter the formation.¡± The farmer said.

    The other five Zifu monks nearby were already shocked. The twelve fellow disciples who entered were forced to crush the jade talisman?  But when they saw Tong Yu and Nong Zidao beside them, they were also confident.

    "You just wait here. If any of my colleagues from Xuelong Mountain come over, tell them that we have entered the formation." Nong Zidao turned his hand, and a wooden puppet appeared next to him. The wooden puppet's eyes had green light. Listen  He nodded obediently: "Yes, Master."

    "Let's go." The farmer said.

    Immediately, under the leadership of Tong Yu and Nong Zidao, seven Zifu monks and two Zifu spiritual beasts entered the black mist at the foot of Niujiao Mountain.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 12: The trump card ¡®Ji Ning¡¯

    The huge scales on the dragon's tail were extremely clear, and Ji Ning was sitting inside the dragon's tail, surrounded by scales.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning heard roars and angry shouts.

    "Form up!" Frightened shouts of "Form up!" came from afar. Ji Ning twitched his ears and smiled: "We have already taken action."

    According to the prior plan, Ji Ning is the strongest among the powerful men of the Ji family this time!  He will only take action at the critical moment There is no need for him to take action now.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "Hoo!"

    A figure leaped over, it was Ji Yichuan dressed in white animal skin clothing.

    "Father." Ji Ning stood up.

    "Here!" Six flying swords appeared out of thin air in Ji Yichuan's hand. The flying swords were all suspended. "This is what your uncle Liuzhen got after he killed four Zifu monks. One of the Zifu monks controlled multiple swords.  He alone has five flying swords. The magic weapons left by the four people add up to a total of six flying swords."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t hesitate and took it immediately.

    "It's good to come." Ji Ning was very excited. Everyone had exchanged some magic weapons before. Some of them were useless to them, but others were in urgent need of them!  In such a life-and-death moment, no one would shirk the blame, and they would all do it very straightforwardly.  For example, all the poisonous insects that Ji Ning got from Bo Zishan were given to Ji Jiuhuo. Ji Jiuhuo and the others knew last time that Ji Ning was in urgent need of advanced flying swords, but they had only managed to collect five flying swords before.

    Including the two left by Bo Zishan, there are only seven flying swords in total.  Not even one formation base for the Small Thousand Swords Formation is enough!  But coupled with these six flying swords it is enough.

    "These six flying swords are all advanced flying swords." Ji Yichuan said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "With these six advanced flying swords, my strength will be greatly improved. I will definitely kill those cultivators from the Purple Mansion of Snow Dragon Mountain when the time comes!"

    Ji Yichuan also rarely showed joy on his face: "This time is really happy, and the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Array you brought out is so powerful! In one surprise attack, four Zifu monks were killed. Without the blessing of the big array, every sneak attack on us would be  They may all die."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation was obtained by me from Shui Mansion, so it is naturally very powerful.

    "Get ready. Once you are needed, the clan leader will immediately send a message to you." Ji Yichuan instructed, and then turned into a stream of light and left quickly.

    Ji Ning immediately began to invade the flying sword with his energy.  Seize the time to refine this advanced flying sword.  Although according to what the spirit of Shuifu Cave said as the core flying sword, it is much better to come from the same source and be of high grade.  It's a pity that I am not qualified to choose now. It will be good if I can get enough advanced flying swords.

    ¡­¡­

    Black mist fills the air.

    Nong Zidao, Tong Yu and others also moved forward cautiously in the black mist.  The crane and earth dragon both turned into their original forms and followed Nong Zidao and Tong Yu.

    "This Black Mist Illusionary Array is not worth mentioning." Nong Zidao finally spoke, "I have fully explored its secrets, and I can also sense the positions of Dong Ziqi and the others. Now do as I say  We¡¯ll be able to join them soon.¡±

    "Listen to Senior Brother Zidao."

    "Senior Brother Zidao is still awesome." The originally ugly faces of the surrounding Zifu monks finally showed a hint of joy.

    They had just entered the formation and started shouting. Naturally, Dong Ziqi and other eight Zifu monks in the distance also responded After talking loudly, Tong Yu and Nong Zidao realized that their fellow disciples had died all of a sudden.  Four!  This also made Tong Yu and Nong Zidao extremely angry and vigilant.

    Nong Zidao opened his mouth and said loudly: "Junior brother Ziqi, we are coming over now. We will be there soon."

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    "kill!"

    "The old guy who killed Ji."

    A burst of roars and shouts of killing came from a distance, which shocked Tong Yu, Nong Zidao and others. Soon the shouts of killing and fighting died down.

    Tong Yu frowned and shouted: "Dong Ziqi, are you okay?"

    "It's okay." A voice came from a distance, "The eight of us have been maintaining the big formation. We didn't relax for a moment, and suddenly a huge dragon claw attacked just now It was more powerful than the first attack, and we suffered a little loss.  , but the eight of us joined forces to defend and were able to defeat them, but no one died."

    "Okay, I'll be here soon," Tong Yu said.

    "Let's go there quickly." Tong Yu looked at the farmer beside him and said, "Before, it was a dragon head attack. Now it's a dragon claw attack. This little Ji family can actually have such means."

    Nong Zidao said solemnly: "I'm afraid this is the formation that the Ji family obtained by chance in thousands of years. It looks very powerful. Let's quicklyConvergence.  "

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    Phew!

    The surrounding black mist suddenly became thicker, and even had a bone-chilling chill.

    "Go forward, stop, turn leftstop." Nong Zidao pointed easily, and suddenly his expression changed, "Huh?"

    "What's wrong?" Everyone looked at him, waiting for his order.

    "changed."

    Nong Zidao looked ugly, "There are many major formations, and there are formations within the formations. We have been enveloped by another even more powerful formation."

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be broken open?¡± Tong Yu looked at him.

    "It's very difficult." Nongzi said, looking around, waving his hands gently to feel the bone-chilling coldness.

    "How long will it take to break the formation?" Tong Yu asked.

    "I don't know!" Nong Zidao shook his head, "As short as half an hour, as long as one or two days."

    Suddenly, the expressions of all the Zifu monks around him changed. Tong Yu was even more shocked and said, "It takes that long?"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged in the huge dragon's tail. There were more than 700 swords and magic weapons suspended around him. Among them, nine flying swords were the most dazzling. The white light on them was much richer, and there was only a misty white light.  The transmission quickly gathered in front of Ji Ning and formed a ray of sword light.

    "Well, the nine advanced flying swords form the base of an array and become the core of the entire Small Thousand Swords Formation with more than 700 flying swords. This power has obviously increased greatly." Ji Ning showed a happy face, "It's just the impact of the advanced flying swords on my soul.  There¡¯s a lot more pressure.¡±

    The flying swords that have not entered the level form a small thousand sword formation.

    It is completely different from using human-level magic weapons and flying swords to form a small thousand sword formation and the difficulty of control is soaring.  The power also soars!

    "Now I only added nine entry-level flying swords. I understood the sword realm before, and my soul has become a lot stronger. Now I can still use the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation." Ji Ning has a feeling that if dozens of are added,  A single first-level flying sword, or even hundreds of first-level flying swordsthe number of flying swords he can control will be drastically reduced!

    "Ji Ning!" came a majestic voice.

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning looked happy.

    "Now we are in big trouble." Ji Jiuhuo's voice came.

    "What's the trouble?" Ji Ning was also worried.

    "This group of Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain, especially the second group who just entered the formation, one of them is called Nongzi Dao! I have also heard of his name. This Nongzi Dao is very good at formations, and the black mist illusion  He can easily break through the formation, but now I am forced to use the Mysterious Formation of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation to cover him." Ji Jiuhuo said through his voice transmission.

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    The Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation also has the effect of a maze formation.  It's much better than Ji's own maze.

    "There is also a man named Tong Yu among them. I have never heard of this person's name. But he is very powerful." Ji Jiuhuo said via voice transmission, "Among the six members of my Ji family, you are ranked first in strength, and  The second most powerful servant is the old servant Ah Xing. Just now, the old servant Ah Xing attacked Dong Ziqi and other eight people. Dong Ziqi and the other eight people maintained the formation at all times, and Ah Xing was helpless. But I found that Tong Yu  , Nong Zidao and others did not form a formation, so they thought they had an opportunity, so they asked Ah Xing to attack Who would have thought that Ah Xing would attack with the claws of the dark dragon, but Tong Yu would be able to block it alone!"

    "Standing out alone?" Ji Ning was frightened.

    "He is very strong. The old servant Ah Xing also made a surprise attack and then retreated immediately." Ji Jiuhuo said, "There are two batches of people entering the battle now, and the second batch is obviously much stronger than the first batch. So we have to  Kill the first batch of Zifu monks as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will have nothing to do when they gather together."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "You are the strongest among us. Now you set out to attack Dong Ziqi and others. I will give you directions, and then follow my orders." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    At the same time, the black fog in front of Ji Ning quickly parted, revealing a passage.

    "Okay. I've been waiting for it for a long time!" Ji Ning suddenly stood up and quickly moved along the passage.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Ziqi and the other eight people were carefully maintaining the formation at all times, and the Bagua formation of white light enveloped the eight people.

    "Junior brothers, be careful, this is the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation!" Nong Zidao's anxious voice came from the distance.

    "Netherworld Locking Formation?" Dong Ziqi and the other eight people looked at each other, all of them showing confusion and confusion.

    Nong Zidao in the distance said anxiously: "We were also attacked by dragon claws just now. You senior brother Tong Yu repelled them directly. I saw at a glance that it was the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation. This Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation was an ancient giant.  Formation! There are complex Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formations, and there are also simple ones.The Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation Legend has it that the Anchanhou Mansion has a heaven-level formation, the Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation.  And if Ji can use it, it must be a simplified human-level formation.  Even at the human levelthe power is astonishing.  This time we are in real danger and must do our best, otherwise we risk death.  "

    "You and I, Brother Tong Yu, will try our best to break the formation. We cannot tolerate distractions, and we will not care about you for the time being. You eight can take care of yourself." Nong Zidao's voice echoed.

    Dong Ziqi and the other eight people looked at each other with ugly expressions.

    ¡°Obviously this formation made Nong Zidao and Tong Yu try their best This shows the intimidating power of this formation.

    "I have never heard of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation. Senior Brother Nong Zidao only knows it after studying a large number of formation books in the sect. How come the Ji family has such a powerful formation?"

    "Netherworld Locking Formation?"

    Dong Ziqi and the others all looked ugly.

    "We will do our best." Dong Ziqi looked at the seven fellow disciples around him, "This is a battle of life and death. Either Ji will die or we will die! Don't hide some of your life-saving means."

    Their mentality has changed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the enemy.  But now Nongzi said that they all said that this time they would really risk their lives.

    "If I had known that I would have to fight hard, I wouldn't have come to Yanshan." Although they felt bitter in their hearts, in the face of life and death, everyone was still ready to fight to the death.

    Just a hundred feet away from them.

    The end of a huge dragon's tail was there, and Ji Ning was in the dragon's tail. More than 700 flying swords were suspended around him, ready to kill.

    "Ji Ning, attack!" The message from clan leader Ji Jiuhuo rang in his ears.

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply.

    Wow!

    Immediately, the entire huge dark dragon made a sweeping movement, and the dragon's tail swept directly towards the eight vigilant Zifu monks.  ^-^^-^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Three: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume Six: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter Thirteen: Afraid of Being Killed

    Surrounded by black mist like smoke, the eight Zifu monks from Snow Dragon Mountain maintained a large formation and were moving in the formation.

    "Even Senior Brother Zidao can't break this Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation, so what can we do? We just walk around randomly. Anyway, Senior Brother Tong Yu and Senior Brother Zidao are also in this formation. Maybe we can meet them.  ." These eight Zifu monks also moved forward with some thoughts in mind.

    At the same time, everyone held Taoist talismans in their hands and prepared to fight hard.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A drizzle of light rain suddenly fell. The rainwater was as soft as silk threads, which shocked Dongziqi and the other eight people who were suddenly hit by the rain.  "Buzz" I saw white light appearing on the surface of the eight people. The white light enveloped them, directly resisting the ordinary rain.

    "It's rain, what's the fuss about?" the hook-nosed black-robed monk said coldly.

    "How come there is rain in this formation?" Dong Ziqi frowned.

    "Maybe it's raining outside now. This psychedelic formation is only a psychedelic power, and it can't stop the rain falling outside." The silver-haired monk also said.

    Dong Ziqi and other monks all nodded.

    They are also monks, and they can sense that the rainwater is born naturally and is not formed by a large formation or poisonous water!  For a moment, they couldn't think of the 'realm of the Tao'. Those who have reached the realm of the Tao can make the surroundings become their own domain with just one thought. If the Tao is blocked, the domain will naturally be different.

    Some thoughts are surrounded by endless flames, some are surrounded by thunder and lightning, and rain falls on Ji Ning's thoughts.

    "I'd better be careful. Don't get caught in the rain." An old man in gray robe said.

    "Senior Brother An is right. We are trapped in the Hell Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, so we must be careful."

    Every cultivator in Zi Mansion would rather do something unnecessary than dare to be careless.

    ¡­¡­

    Wow!

    A huge black dragon's tail swept across, as fast as lightning. Ji Ning, who was wearing an animal skin, stood silently in the dragon's tail, with more than 700 swords suspended around him.  Among them, there are nine advanced flying swords. With these nine advanced flying swords as the core, the sword light power of the Small Thousand Sword Formation condensed is extremely amazing.

    The Rainwater Sword Domain has been deployed!

    Use an elemental force stronger than that of Zi Mansion to activate the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation.  Although only nine of the more than 700 flying swords are advanced flying swords.  But after all, this is the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array!  Quantitative changes can also cause qualitative changes!

    "Death." Ji Ning's eyes flashed with murderous intent.

    Whoops!

    The sword light condensed in front of him flew through the air and turned into a drizzle in an instant. At this moment, Ji Ning had already tried his best.  The ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, the blessing of the Grand Formation, the Rainwater Sword Domain all of these allowed Ji Ning's sword power to reach the ultimate level that it can currently achieve.

    ¡­¡­

    "Let's go." Dong Ziqi and the other eight people were continuing to move forward.  At the same time, it also blocked the rain that fell while they were walking peacefully.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Huh?" The complexion of the black-robed monk with an aquiline nose changed. At that moment, he felt a faint sense of great danger. This is something you will only feel when you encounter great danger after becoming an immortal cultivator.  However, this kind of crisis sensing is very late and can only be felt when the crisis is approaching.  Even so, it saved his life twice.

    "Swirling Mist Umbrella!" An umbrella appeared out of thin air around the hook-nosed black-robed monk. The umbrella opened and lowered, completely protecting the hook-nosed monk.

    A seemingly ordinary drizzle flew past him and flew directly towards the triangular-eyed monk next to him.

    When the triangular-eyed monk was shocked to see his companion suddenly cast a magic weapon, the crisis suddenly came.

    "That's not right." The triangular-eyed monk said as a drizzle of rain approached.  Only then did he feel a sharp wave coming. He even waved the long sword in his hand to block it, but it was too late

    This drizzle is too close to him!

    His swordsmanship is too average. How exquisite is Ji Ning's swordsmanship?  With a slight twist, he avoided his long sword.  Passed over his head!

    "Buzz" I saw the originally dim white light Bagua formation, and the sudden white light surged.

    "Under attack!" Dong Ziqi and others were all shocked. This was because the formation spontaneously exploded in power after being attacked.

    Poof!

    The head of the triangular-eyed monk, whose eyes were full of horror, was thrown directly into the air and rolled in mid-air.

    One of the eight great Zifu monks died suddenly!

    "What." Dong Ziqi and others all felt panic in their hearts.  They are maintainingWhile holding a large formation, a companion was beheaded.  It can be seen how sharp the opponent's attack is?

    "Set up the formation!"

    "Set up the formation."

    The remaining monks shouted in horror, one of them died, and their previous formation had disappeared out of thin air.  Even if the formation was set up, one person would die If the formation was not set up, wouldn't everyone be dead?

    "Poof!" After killing the previous triangular-eyed monk, the drizzle consumed most of its power, but now that the other seven monks were not protected by the formation, the drizzle naturally flew gently and circled around.  then directly cut through the protection of the magic weapon armor, and another silver-haired monk's head flew into the air. Only then did the drizzle disintegrate and dissipate.

    "Buzz" I saw the white light light up again, and the six surviving Zifu monks formed a large formation.

    "Boom"

    I saw a huge dragon tail sweeping towards me.

    "kill."

    "Kill him."

    "kill."

    When the six Zifu monks saw the dragon's tail, they all seemed to have their hair exploded and looked like they were crazy.  I saw green vines, thunder and lightning, flames, phoenixes all flying out at once, directly impacting the sweeping dragon tail.

    "That's crazy." Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Let's go." The black wings behind Ji Ning shook and flew away in an arc. Only the thunder and lightning and the turning fire phoenix still bombarded him. The collision of the thunder and lightning and the fire phoenix also made Dongzi start.  The others saw Ji Ning's face clearly Dongzi Qi even showed a look of astonishment. He recognized this person at a glance as Ji's genius, Ji Ning. The powerful bombardment caused Ji Ning to roll and fly away.  , but also entered the black mist and darkness far away.

    Dong Ziqi and the other six Zifu monks were all terrified.

    "quick."

    "Execute the formation."

    "Fight."

    I saw a huge Bagua Blood Dragon Formation immediately appearing around Dongzi Qi, and eight blood-colored dragons were also wandering in it.

    I saw the hook-nosed monk throwing three formation flags at the periphery of the Bagua Blood Dragon Formation.  The formation flags fluttered and soon condensed into a huge misty light. This misty white light was like a triangular tower, covering the six people.

    "long."

    I saw a large number of green vines growing out and growing crazily around. These green vines were entangled with each other and completely filled the surrounding area.

    "Children, go." I saw densely packed poisonous insects flying around, covering the sky and the sun, completely surrounding the surroundings.

    "Come."

    The gray-robed old man even had a large cloth flag glowing with blood appearing in his hand.  Huge figures flew directly out of the big banners, either in the form of four-hoofed animals or birds.  A total of nine huge figures were walking around.

    For a time, the six Zifu monks had cold sweat on their foreheads. They all used their methods to protect their surroundings

    They all looked at each other with horror and fear in their eyes.

    "We're not leaving, we're waiting here."

    "We can't leave."

    "Hold on to the death."

    Almost all of their methods are defensive methods. These growing vines, this protective formation, etc., cannot be maintained during the operation!

    "Who is that person? Who attacked us just now? He looks young." The old man in gray robe looked at Dongzi Qi holding the big blood-colored cloth flag.

    "Yes, who is that person? Why is he so powerful? We have been attacked by dragon heads and dragon claws before This time it should be the dragon tail attack. How can it be so strong?" The hook-nosed monk also looked at Dong Ziqi.  The other monks were staring at Dong Ziqi.

    These people hate it.

    I thought it was just a relaxing trip, but I didn't expect to encounter such a terrifying hard bone.  First of all, they had never heard of the 'Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation', only Nong Zidao had heard of it.  That's it for the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation. After all, whether the power of the formation can be used depends on the person. The two previous people were not afraid of it at all with the power of the formation.  But the handsome young man just now was so terrifying.  While they maintained their large formation, they just killed the two of them

    Dongzi Qilian said: "There are six powerful people in the Ji family, namely Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, Yi Laopeng, Ji Yichuan, Ji Liuzhen and Ji Ning! Among them, Ji Ning is the genius of the Ji family In Eleven and Twelve  When he was young, he had already killed Junior Brother Bo Zishan."

    "You killed Boy Zishan at the age of eleven or twelve?" These people all looked shocked.

    "He should be sixteen years old this year." Dongzi Qilian said, "It was this Ji Ning who attacked just now! But Ji Ning has fought with me before, so there is nothing he can do about my Bagua Blood Dragon Formation."?'s strength is only slightly stronger than Ji Jiuhuo's, so I didn't take him seriously at all.  Unexpectedly, now that he had the blessing of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, his strength would reach such a terrifying level.  "

    "He is just one step stronger than Ji Jiuhuo and the others. Why is he so powerful now?"

    "How can we reason with a monster who can kill Junior Brother Bo Zishan at the age of eleven or twelve? I'm afraid Ji Ning has already made a breakthrough." The gray-robed old man said hoarsely, "This kind of monster can even be killed by our formation.  Two of our fellow disciples were killed, and now we can only defend."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was rolled and thrown away by the explosion, and was hit among the rocks and grass.

    "Oh my God." Ji Ning stood up with a grin in pain, and the injuries on his body healed quickly, leaving no scars.

    "This group of Zifu monks are like crazy. They are throwing those powerful Taoist talismans and other methods directly at me! Especially the fire phoenix flying, it even chases me It is also the most powerful and explodes my abdomen.  They all made a big hole, I don¡¯t know what kind of Taoist talisman it is." Ji Ning grinned, with full confidence, "But I have killed two of them, and I can kill two of the eight Zifu monks. Now I still have  There are only six left! Kill them all."

    "Ji Ning!" A voice suddenly came.

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning was startled.

    "Good guy, awesome! Ji Ning, hahaha, you are so awesome. You killed two of them in one go, and now there are only six of them left. But don't rush to take action yet. Wait until I finish telling you before taking action."  "Ji Jiuhuo sent a message and said, "Now Dong Ziqi and the other six people are afraid of being killed by you, so they have used many means to stay there. I will tell you all these means one by one. You can finish listening.  Make your decision again.¡±

    **(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Breaking out of the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 14 Crush

    Ji Jiuhuo said via voice transmission: "Dongzi Qi and Mu Si, who are familiar to us among the six of them, both used the Eight Diagrams Blood Dragon Formation and the growing ivy respectively! The hook-nosed monk used the formation flag to surround the surroundings.  Protect! The female monk in black released a large number of poisonous insects, and the monk in gray held a large cloth flag, and the powerful monster souls were released from the cloth flag."

    "Bagua Blood Dragon Formation? Ivy? Formation flag? Poisonous insects? Cloth banners? There are only five of them. Where is the sixth monk?" Ji Ning asked softly.

    "The sixth monk has not moved yet." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Everything has been told to you. You can decide how to proceed. Remember, don't put yourself in danger."

    "Don't worry, clan leader." Ji Ning smiled.

    Ji Ning then started thinking

    Although I killed two Zifu monks in the previous raid, I did not get any treasure.  Because he was blown away as soon as he rushed over, the magic weapons and other objects left by the two Zifu monks were still in the hands of Dong Ziqi and others.

    "Five means?"

    "Humph!" Ji Ning's eyes were filled with chills, "No matter how hard you struggle, you will die!"

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Senior Brother Tong Yu, Senior Brother Zidao." A shout suddenly came from the distance, "We have just been attacked by the Dragon Tail of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation! The Dragon Tail is hosted by the genius of the Ji family, Ji Ning, and is very powerful.  , killed two of our junior brothers! We can only defend here now. Senior Brother Tong Yu, Senior Brother Zidao, remember, be careful of the rainbe careful of the rain!"

    "You and the other six must be careful and delay as much as possible." A voice also came from the other direction.

    Hearing the shouts in the distance, Ji Ning frowned slightly: "These six must be dealt with as soon as possible."

    Nongzidao is very powerful!

    ¡°I even recognized the Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation at a glance before.  Although he was very confident in the Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation, Ji Ning was also worried that if he allowed the other party to slowly study it, he might really break the Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation!  If the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is broken, everyone in the Ji family will be knocked back to their original form, and Snow Dragon Mountain will easily kill the Ji family's side.

    "Kill." Ji Ning drove the huge dragon tail and rushed towards the six people again.

    ¡­¡­

    Poisonous insects are flying around the outside.

    It is shrouded in a misty triangular white light tower, and a large number of ivy is wrapped around the white light tower.

    Within the White Light Tower, there are eight bloody dragons wandering around.  There are also huge shadows of birds and animals walking among them.  There is a fierce aura in the shadow of every bird and beast.

    "With such a stubborn defense, no matter how powerful he is, he will definitely not be able to break through." The female monk in black said coldly.

    "Yeah." Dongziqi nodded.

    These means have different functions and complement each other.  It can be said to be an iron wall.

    "No matter how powerful he is in refining the body of gods and demons, no matter how strong his sword skills are, there is no way he can even come in." The old man in gray robe said coldly while holding the big cloth flag.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light rain fell again.  The drizzle is like silk, floating.  The light rain like silk and mist is a beautiful thing, but looking at the rain falling in the black mist, Dong Ziqi, the old man in gray robe, Mu Si, the female monk in black, the hook-nosed monk, and the lean man all changed their expressions and became nervous.  Tight.

    "coming."

    "The rain is coming." Dongziqi and the other six all held their breath.

    It was the rain that fell before, and their two companions were silently attacked and killed.

    "Papa papa ~~~" A large number of poisonous insects that were originally surrounded by the outermost periphery were suddenly cut by the rain, like a silky drizzle Every silky rain was as sharp as a blade, and countless silky rains were flying, crazy  Cutting those poisonous insects.  Rain fell everywhere.  Although there are many poisonous insects, because they are on the outermost periphery, a large number of poisonous insects are cut and killed immediately.

    Every drop of drizzle contains the power of ¡®Tao¡¯!

    The water and fire lotus is formed by controlling the water and fire of heaven and earth and then condensing it according to the Tao that Ji Ning understood.

    This drizzle is also the condensed water between heaven and earth. According to Ji Ning's understanding, it also has a lethality close to that of water and fire lotus!  It may not be enough to break through the formation and kill the Zifu monks.  But it is easy to kill these poisonous insects. There are so many poisonous insects that they are naturally weaker. When Ji Ning and Bo Zishan were fighting, the water and fire lotus at that time could kill a large number of poisonous insects. Now Ji Ning is on the road.  I don¡¯t know how much stronger my perception is than before.

    ¡°Hua hua hua~~~¡± The rain is still falling.

    "Zhizhi~~" The originally complicated screams of poisonous insects were extinguished in an instant.  The densely packed poisonous insects that had been on guard at the outermost perimeter suddenly became clear outside, and all the poisonous insects were killed instantly.

    The female monk in black turned pale and said anxiously: "Why don't you let me?"Are you guys back?  "As soon as her poisonous insects were attacked before, she immediately wanted to control the poisonous insects to fly in and hide in the white light tower array.

    "The tower formation is set up, how can I withdraw it because of your poisonous insects?" The hook-nosed monk shouted, "The rain has already fallen, and Ji Ning will appear at any time! How can I cancel this tower formation? Even if I cancel it, I am afraid of your poisonous insects.  At most, we can save a little bit. In this case, we still don¡¯t cancel the tower formation.¡±

    The female monk in black gritted her teeth angrily.

    "Junior sister Lu, don't be angry, the tower array cannot be evacuated."

    "This rain is so powerful, every drop of rain can attack."

    "Is it a rain spell? Generally speaking, water spells can be traced. Like this kind of rain from the sky, pure and naturally condensed rain is actually a spell!" They were also shocked by the power of this rain. After all, those poisonous insects  It was the one who bit through the robe of the Zifu monk. Although the individual was weak, it was not easy to kill him.

    "Or is it the realm of Tao?" the gray-robed old man suddenly said slowly.

    "The realm of Tao?"

    "The way of rain?"

    The other monks all exclaimed in shock.

    "How is it possible? It's impossible. That Ji Ning is only sixteen years old! He is just a monk from Zifu. How can he realize the realm of Tao? Many real people in Wanxiang have not realized it."

    "impossible!"

    These Zifu monks couldn¡¯t believe it.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    The black mist in the distance became a little thinner, and a huge dragon tail was slowly moving in. Standing in the dragon's tail was an animal skin boy. The animal skin boy was surrounded by more than 700 flying swords.  I saw him walking towards here step by step with a smile on his face.

    "Ji Ning."

    "It's Ji Ning." Dong Ziqi and the other six people all stared at the animal skin boy.  At the same time, he was also shocked that Ji Ning came over so openly.

    Dong Ziqi shouted: "Ji Ning, you just attack from a sneak attack, come face to face you are seeking death alone."

    Ji Ning strolled in and suddenly a lotus flower appeared under his feet. The huge water and fire lotus bloomed beautifully, making Ji Ning look like the son of the lotus Surrounded by the water and fire lotus, there were more than 700 flying swords on the outside, and there were huge flying swords on the outside.  The shadow of the dragon's tail.  On the outside is endless rain.

    At this moment, Ji Ning seemed to have become the core of this world.

    Even Dong Ziqi and others felt their hearts were shaken.

    ¡°Junior Brother Mu Si, stop him.¡± Dongzi Qi shouted.

    "Leave it to me." Mu Si's cold face was full of murderous intent, and immediately outside the formation, those thick, tough and powerful vines flew wildly and wrapped around Ning.  These vines were not the ones Ji Ning and Mu Si had when they first fought. Those vines grew suddenly, but the vines Mu Si displayed at this moment had grown for a long time.  Extremely tough.

    Ji Ning still smiled.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoosh~~" The huge water and fire lotus was spinning. After Ji Ning realized the realm of Tao, the power of the water and fire lotus increased again.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  Countless drizzles were like countless blades, cutting the vines crazily, causing countless thin branches to be cut and broken, leaving only the thick main vine with a large number of wounds. As soon as it touched the strangulation of the water fire lotus, one by one suddenly appeared.  Broken and shattered.

    Wow~~ Lotus flowers bloomed, with Ji Ning as the center, and lotus flowers grew out of thin air.  The lotus leaves also keep opening.

    The killings continued.

    These vines cannot get even close to Ji Ning.

    "Broken." Ji Ning looked at the white light tower formation and said softly.

    Roar~~~

    A faint dragon roar sounded, and the huge dragon tail swept violently. The dragon tail slapped the white tower formation hard. The dragon scales on the dragon tail were clearly visible, and its power was even more astonishing.  The white light tower array was smashed directly with a roar, trembling and shattering. As soon as the tower array was shattered, Rainwater immediately pulled out the three-pole array flags.

    The five-level means they deployed were easily defeated by Ji Ning three times in a row.

    "Go and eat his soul." The old man in gray robe waved the big cloth flag in his hand. Unlike Bo Zi, who was good at refining it with countless mortal ghosts, he made it with the souls of powerful monsters.  The sin is relatively small.  Although the power is not as good as the real Wangui Banner, it is much stronger than Bo Zishan's half-finished product.

    These monster souls let out silent screams and rushed directly towards Ji Ning, ignoring the obstacles of rain and water and fire lotus flowers, and instantly invaded Ji Ning's body.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    A statue of Nuwa in the sea of ??consciousness emits endless light, covering the souls of those monster beasts. The souls of the monster beasts that were originally extremely fierce all showed smiles of relief.They all knelt down to express their gratitude to Ji Ning and the statue of Nuwa, and then they all disappeared and entered reincarnation.

    ¡­¡­

    "What?" The old man in gray robe saw that the color on the cloth flag had turned gray, and his expression suddenly changed. "All the evil spirits of the monsters and beasts are gone."

    The others, Dong Ziqi and others, were still looking forward to looking at the old man in gray robe, but their hearts dropped when they heard this.

    Ji Ning strolled over.

    Lotus flowers keep blooming rain surrounds

    "You can die soon." A ray of sword light condensed in front of Ji Ning. As soon as the sword light flew, it turned into rain and disappeared. Then there was another ray of sword light. Ji Ning released wisps of sword light continuously.  mango.

    Bang!

    Nowadays, Ji Ning's sword light is so powerful. Just a ray of sword light directly kills and destroys the eight blood-colored dragons wandering around. The other gray-robed old man, the hook-nosed man, etc. all screamed crazily. They all  Seeing that they were about to die, one by one took out Taoist talismans or used magic weapons, and they all tried their best.

    ¡°Bang~~¡± ¡°Boom~~¡±

    The rainwater swirled around like a copper wall and an iron wall, and water and fire lotuses bloomed to block the attack.

    Ji Ning used all his methods to completely crush these six Zifu cultivators.

    "Poof!" Accompanied by a shrill and unwilling roar, Mu Si's head was the first to fly up. The nine rays of the Small Thousand Sword Formation that Ji Ning released in one breath turned into drizzle, mixed with the endless rain around them.  , beheading them one by one On the first day of the Year of the Snake, Tomato wishes everyone a happy new year, good health, and great fortune~~

    Finally, let¡¯s get some New Year¡¯s red envelopes!

    With a monthly pass red envelope, Tomato will be satisfied To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 15: No One Left Behind

    "Junior Brother Mu Si!" Dong Ziqi and others saw Mu Si's head flying up, and their hearts suddenly became cold. Previously, when the eight Zifu monks formed a formation, Ji Ning could kill two of them.  Now the six of them formed a formation After being defeated by Ji Ning's many methods, it was really easy for Ji Ning to kill them.

    "kill."

    "Fight with him."

    The hook-nosed man, the gray-robed old man, and the black-robed female monk all look crazy. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to escape, but how can they escape in the great formation arranged by the Ji family?  Only by putting it to death might there be a glimmer of hope.

    "Struggle is in vain." Ji Ning strolled, and the thick vines that were originally entangled quickly disappeared into nothingness.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    The rain is like silk, and there is also a trace of the silk rain transformed from the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, which is extremely sharp.

    "Ah!" Although her body was protected by a hazy golden light, the female monk in black still widened her eyes. A ray of sword light passed directly over her neck, causing her beautiful head to fly up.

    Another one dies!

    "Go to hell." The Taoist talisman in the gray-robed old man's hand suddenly turned into a huge fire phoenix, spreading its wings and flying towards Ji Ning again.  But the wall of water formed by the rain around Ji Ning blocked the fire phoenix Bang!  !  !  The violent explosion shattered the wall of the water surface, causing Ji Ning's water and fire lotus to tremble.

    But Ji Ning himself was still walking toward them step by step.

    "Death." Ji Ning looked at the old man in gray robe. The expression of the old man in gray robe changed, and the big cloth flag in his hand was directly blocked behind him, because a wisp of rain was attacking him from behind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Another wisp of silk rain passed over the gray-robed old man's brow.  It passed directly through his head, and he fell to the ground with shock and anger in his eyes.

    "Two wisps of sword light surround you at the same time, and you won't die?" With a thought, Ji Ning controlled each wisp of sword light to attack the others.

    "Junior Sister Lu, Senior Brother An, and Junior Brother Mu."

    "Junior Sister Lu!"

    The remaining three, the hook-nosed monk, Dong Ziqi, and the lean man, all looked pale. Three of the six of them died in an instant!  The power of the sword light that turned into silk rain was really too great, especially with the blessing of the large formation and sword domain.  It's completely a Wanxiang real person level attack.  They have no chance of surviving alone.

    "Ji Ning! You will definitely die!" Dongzi looked crazy and stared at Ji Ning, "Kill my disciples of Xuelong Mountain. I, Xuelong Mountain, will not let it go!"

    "You will definitely die."

    "I have more disciples in Xuelong Mountain, and they will definitely destroy your Ji family."

    ¡°All three of them are completely crazy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The hook-nosed man and Dong Ziqi were attacked by three wisps of sword light at the same time. If only one wisp of sword light attacked them, they could still block it.  But at the same time, three rays of sword light surrounded them.  How could they stop it?  Both of their eyebrows were instantly penetrated, with shock, anger and unwillingness in their eyes.

    "I, Dongzi Qi, am the number one person in Yanshan, but I died in the hands of Ji Ning. I am not willing to accept it, I am not willing to accept it!"

    "Hate, hate, if I had known I would never come here."

    Both of them are heroes for a moment. In fact, if there is no blessing from the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, Ji Ning will fight with the original energy of Zi Mansion.  Either Dong Ziqi or the hook-nosed man could fight Ji Ning for a long time.

    But with the blessing of the great formation, they would die just by meeting each other.

    "Poof." The neck of the lean man at the end was also cut open, but the muscles on his neck grew and were intact in an instant.

    "Gods and demons are refining their bodies?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Ji Ning, can you spare my life?" The lean man took a step back.  Looking at Ji Ning, although he is in the middle stage of the Divine Demon Body Refining, he no longer has any confidence at this moment. The difference in strength between the two is too big With the blessing of the Grand Formation and Rainwater Sword Domain, Ji Ning fully possesses the strength of Wanxiang Zhenren.  Definitely crush him!

    Ji Ning smiled softly: "Now that we have come to this point. Do you think I will spare you?"

    Boom!

    The black wings behind Ji Ning trembled, and they immediately pounced on the lean man.

    "Jining!" the lean man roared angrily, holding a long black stick in his hand, "Jining, I at Snow Dragon Mountain will definitely destroy your Ji family and kill you!"

    Poof!

    Poof!

    Poof!

    Three rays of sword light flashed across his body in an instant. Although the lean man had a tough body, he was still cut into four pieces by the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation. And Ji Ning flew towards him The water and fire lotus rotated?, strangling the lean man.  The body of this lean man instantly turned into meat powder. Although these meat powders wanted to condense into one body, they completely dissipated after just a few breaths in the water and fire lotus.

    The surroundings became quiet.

    The rain was like silk and mist, and the water and fire lotuses were still spinning and blooming. Standing in the lotus, Ji Ning glanced around. Dong Ziqi and others all fell to the ground, no sound was heard, and they were all dead.

    "Dead." Ji Ning said softly, "This group of Zifu monks were all killed, leaving only another group of Zifu monks."

    This time, Xuelongshan entered two groups of Zifu monks in the formation.

    The first batch of twelve Zifu monks were all dead!

    It¡¯s not that they are weak, it¡¯s that Ji Ning is too strong!

    In fact, even if the Ji family and others have the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, it is still difficult to kill these twelve people. Ji Liuzhen and the old servant Ah Xing have all tried to attack before.  But apart from killing four people in the first sneak attack, after Dongzi Qi and eight people set up a large formation, they could no longer win.

    " And Ji Ning has made up for the shortcomings in Yuanli with the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, as well as the Small Thousand Sword Formation and Yuyu Sword Domain, and his strength has reached the level of Wanxiang Zhenren.  Then he killed them all like a crushing force.

    On the mountainside.

    Ji Jiuhuo, who presided over the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, looked surprised and even trembled slightly with excitement.

    "Clan leader?" Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Jiuhuo.

    "We won, Ji Ning won." Ji Jiuhuo was extremely excited, "Dong Ziqi and others were all killed by Ji Ning. The first batch of twelve Zifu monks who entered the formation in Xuelong Mountain were all dead.  ¡±

    Ji Yichuan's heart trembled when he heard this: "That batch is all dead?"

    "Yeah." Ji Jiuhuo nodded heavily.

    They were both excited and a little unbelievable After all, they were just the Ji clan, just a tribe in Yanshan!  Facing a behemoth like Xuelong Mountain.  If the large group of Zifu monks who came from the other side were ordinary tribesmen, they would have been frightened. Even Ji Jiuhuo and the others were just trying to delay the arrival of the Daxia Dynasty angels.

    Unexpectedly, he actually killed twelve Zifu monks in one go. None of the Ji family has died so far!

    "There is only one group left now." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Tong Yu and Nong Zidao are the group of Zifu monks."

    "Kill them, and we will definitely win." Ji Yichuan continued, "Especially that Nongzi Dao. If we kill Nongzi Dao, I don't believe that Xuelong Mountain can find another formation master in a short time."

    "The second batch includes Tong Yu, Nong Zidao and others. As long as Nong Zidao dies, our Ji family will almost definitely win." Ji Yichuan also nodded.

    There may be other Zifu monks coming from Xuelong Mountain

    But formation masters are rare.  Nong Zidao came here because of Tong Yu's reputation. Among the disciples of Xuelong Mountain who were relatively close to Yanshan, except Nong Zidao.  There are no other powerful formation masters.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, the underworld energy is permeating the air.

    Nong Zidao was frowning as he calculated the maze of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation in his mind. Almost all his energy was immersed in the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation.

    The other Zifu monks were surrounding one by one, alert.

    Tong Yu was standing next to Nongzi Road, with the aura of one man standing in front of ten thousand others.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Jining!"

    "It's Ji Ning!"

    ¡°Junior Brother Mu Si, stop him!¡± Waves of shouts came from the distance.

    "Fight him!"

    "Junior Sister Lu, Senior Brother An, Junior Brother Mu!" A shrill roar also sounded.

    "Ji Ning, you will definitely die!"

    "Ji Ning, I, Snow Dragon Mountain, will definitely destroy your Ji family and kill you." A crazy and shrill curse was ringing.

    Then, there was deathly silence.

    There is no sound anymore.

    Nong Zidao has already opened his eyes.  Tong Yu's face was also very solemn, and the other Zifu monks next to him all had extremely ugly faces.

    "Junior Brother Ziqi." Tong Yu shouted loudly, his voice echoing in the formation.

    No reply.

    No reply!

    "They are dead." Nong Zidao said hoarsely, "They are all dead."

    "We, weSenior Brother Zidao. Senior Brother Tongyu" the red-haired monk said nervously, and the other monks also looked at Tong Yu and Nongzi said.  There were twelve Zifu monks before, but all of them were killed.  How can this not make them worried?  In my heartAre you safe?

    Tong Yu growled: "Listen to my orders, Junior Brother Zi Dao will continue to study the formation breaking. The crane and earth dragon are to protect Junior Brother Zi Dao, and the six of us will set up a huge formation to protect Junior Brother Zi Dao."

    "yes."

    Suddenly the ** formation lit up.

    "You just need to do your best to defend." Tong Yu's eyes burst into golden light and he scanned the surroundings.  "If Ji Ning really comes, I will deal with him."

    "Leave everything to Senior Brother Tong Yu." Nongzidao said. At the same time, he inserted eighteen formation flags within three feet of the surrounding area. Suddenly, a tower glowing with black light protected him. In the black light tower,  There are only Nongzi Dao, Earth Dragon and Crane inside.

    "Don't worry!" Tong Yu's eyes were indifferent, filled with evil spirits.

    As a powerful body-refiner of gods and demons who has already achieved perfection in the Zi Mansion, he has also cultivated magical powers and has the combat power of Wanxiang Zhenren. How can he know Ji Ning?

    ¡­¡­

    The golden crow hangs high.

    In the palace of the city lord of a huge city.

    "Dong Fanyu", one of the two elders of the Dong clan, was sitting there, and a young man next to him smiled and said, "Senior Dong, please stay a moment, the clan leader will be here soon."

    "No hurry, no hurry." Dong Fanyu said with a smile.

    This time, the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain came out to invite a total of four people from the same sect, namely the two elders of the Dong family, Mu Si, and Ju Nianxiong.  Among them, Mu Si thought it was enough because he invited Tong Yu and Nong Zidao, so he went back early.  According to the original plan, each of them needed to invite about ten Zifu monks.

    The two elders of the Dong family and Ju Nianxiong invited all the way. Some of the Zifu monks have already gone to Xuelong Mountain. They are still continuing to invite. It is enough to invite about ten Zifu monks each.  They don't know what is happening in Yanshan now.

    "Senior Brother Fanyu." A majestic voice sounded, and a middle-aged man in silver robes strode out, "The last time I saw my senior brother was in Yanshan, and a hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. Before, my senior brother said to the servants in my house  You have something important to tell me, but I don¡¯t know what it is?¡±

    "What a happy event!" Dong Fanyu said with a smile on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    Today, I am asking for recommendation votes on Monday Tomato. Everyone has a recommendation vote, and I hope you support it!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 16 Wanxiang Zhenren

    "What a happy event?" The middle-aged man in silver robe looked confused.

    Dong Fanyu said with a smile: "To be honest with you, Junior Brother Wu, I am here to give you a great contribution. In our Yanshan Mountain, a large Yuanshi mine has just been discovered. This Yuanshi vein has four  More than a thousand miles in radius" Fan Yu praised the Yuanshi vein in this cave.

    "Essential stone veins?" A cold voice sounded, and a young man wearing a gorgeous black robe walked in from the side door of the hall. This young man had narrow eyes and a tall nose. He looked like a poisonous snake. He alone  His gaze made Dong Fanyu's heart tremble.

    Dong Fan Yulian stood up and asked in a low voice: "Junior Brother Wu, who is this?"

    The man in silver robe had already stood up, bowed to the young man and said with great respect: "Master!"

    "Master?" Dong Fanyu was surprised.

    "This is my master, Master Xu." The man in silver robe said.

    Dong Fanyu already knew who this young man was when Junior Brother Wu called him Master.  Immortal cultivators cannot judge their strength by their appearance. The stronger they are, the younger they look.  If you encounter some immortal cultivators who look like teenagers or even children, you should be careful!

    After all, Dong Fanyu is also a disciple of Xuelong Mountain, and he also knows that his junior brother Wu is under the sect¡¯s core disciple ¡®Xu Li¡¯.

    They are both disciples of the sect, but their status is very different.

    Snow Dragon Mountain will also divide the disciples according to their talents, potential and strength. Those who have the potential to break through to Wanxiang, or even hope to break through to Yuanshen Taoist, naturally need to be greatly cultivated.  Xu Li is the core disciple.  And it entered the Vientiane level more than sixty years ago.

    "Dong Fanyu pays homage to Master Xu." Dong Fanyu bowed and saluted.

    "You mentioned the Yuanshi vein before?" Master Xu Li said calmly, "Since your Yanshan branch discovered the Yuanshi vein, why did you invite other disciples?"

    Dong Fanyu said, "I dare not deceive the real person" and told him everything in detail.

    Master Xu Li nodded lightly, with a hint of a smile on his lips: "I see, I didn't expect that I would encounter such good things when I went out to travel. Wu Qi, accompany me to Yanshan Mountain. Get this Yuan Stone  Mine."

    Dong Fan Yulian said in surprise: "Master, go ahead. The matter is settled!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But in the heart, he is secretly cursing. Discovering the Yuanshi vein is a big achievement. If we can get it, their Yanshan branch will have a big credit!  Now a real person from Wanxiang intervened.  Master Wanxiang is considered an important high-level person in Xuelong Mountain. After all, the highest-ranking Digital Yuanshen Taoist rarely interferes in worldly affairs.

    Master Xu Li personally took action to seize the Yuanshi vein!  Later, when the Xuelongshan sect divided the benefits.  Master Xu Li can naturally get a lot.

    A real person from Wanxiang stepped in The credit of each of these Zifu monks will be reduced by more than half!

    "How can a little Ji family need Wanxiang Zhenren?" Dong Fanyu felt bitter in his heart, but on the surface he was even more surprised and did not dare to complain at all.

    Master Xu Li glanced at the old Dong family man and didn't bother to pay attention. He said, "Let's go to Yanshan."

    Wow.

    A sailboat appeared at the feet. Master Xu Li, Wu Qi, and Dong Fanyu all boarded the sailboat. Wu Qi even sent a message to the Zifu monks of his own tribe: "I will go to Yanshan and return in a few days."

    Whoosh.  A piece of white alum on the sailboat swayed, and suddenly turned into a stream of light and flew away through the sky at an astonishing speed.

    "It's so fast." Dong Fanyu was shocked. It was his first time to ride on a flying magic weapon controlled by Wanxiang's real person.

    "It only takes one hour to reach Yanshan." Master Xu Li said calmly.

    Whoops!

    The sailboat left a spot of light in the distant sky and then disappeared.  As for Dong Fanyu there was no mention of inviting other Zifu monks at all.  After all, even Wanxiang Zhenren took action.  What kind of monks from Zifu should I invite?

    ******

    In an ancient city, in one of the remote halls, there are five jade slips glowing with green light. The jade slips are about the thickness of a palm and are very delicate.

    There were two servants sitting there in the hall, chatting boredly with each other.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" Two of the jade slips were one behind the other.  Broken one after another.

    Both servants were startled.

    "What's the sound? Is there a mouse?"

    "It's weird."

    They both looked around with doubts on their faces, but when one of them saw that two pieces of the jade slips at the back were completely broken, he was so frightened that his face turned pale: "Life, life" When the other servant saw it,  The person will not mutter: "What's wrong?"Like this?  This is the city lord's palace, how can there be any danger - life, life" He also looked at the broken jade slips in horror.

    "My life is simple!"

    "My life is shattered!" The two servants looked at each other with horror in their eyes.

    "Hurry, go and report."

    They both rushed out wildly.

    The matter is really big!

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "Wow!" A stream of light rose into the sky, and an old man with triangular eyes was standing on the streamer. His eyes were full of madness: "Both Zifu monks are dead. What happened in Yanshan?"

    ¡­¡­

    "My life, my life is broken!"

    ¡­¡­

    "My life is simple!"

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning killed all the eight Zifu monks, each tribe in Yanshan and several cities around Yanshan discovered that the life slips of the Zifu monks in their own tribe were broken.  If his life is broken, he must be dead!  Naturally, these tribes were shocked and angry.

    There were even some monks from the Zifu who flew towards Yanshan quickly.

    ******

    Within Yanshan, in Niujiao Mountain, eight hundred miles outside Wanjian City, endless black mist filled the air.

    Ji Ning was standing there, surrounded by the corpses of a group of Zifu monks such as Dong Ziqi.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned. He felt a fierce aura pouring into the Beiming Sword in his hand. The fight just now relied on the Small Thousand Sword Formation, but Ji Ning naturally held it just in case.  Bei Ming Sword, but at this moment, those corpses have a fierce aura that is sucked into Bei Ming Sword.

    "The Beiming Sword is a weapon forged by the blood of gods and demons! It can absorb evil spirits, hostility, murderous intent, etc. It must be killed with your own hands." Ji Ning understood this.  There are many places in the endless land that are full of evil spirits. For example, when Bo Zishan tortured countless people to death, there was also a lot of resentment and evil spirits there.  But because those countless people were not killed by Ji Ning, Ji Ning could not absorb those evil spirits.

    But these eight Zifu cultivators were all killed by Ji Ning.

    Beiming Sword can then take the initiative to absorb it.

    "It's really strange, why can the evil spirit generated by killing with one's own hands be swallowed, but not other evil spirits." Ji Ning shook his head secretly, recalling the original blood refining ceremony of gods and demons.  The ancient and powerful existence that came and was respected even more than the Tao said, "That's right, you can grow if you just suck in evil spirits. Divine weapons and demonic weapons are too easy to improve."

    "Huh? In my body?" Ji Ning lowered his head.

    Wave after wave of fierce aura was constantly entering his body. To be precise, it was sucked in by the Zifu in Ji Ning's body.

    In the Purple Mansion, there is a lake in the space filled with purple energy.  This lake is all formed by the condensed Yuanli. Above the Yuanli lake are suspended pieces of magic weapons, such as boats, flying swords and other magic weapons that have not been used yet.  There is a Beiming Sword floating among them

    He holds two Beiming Swords, and naturally there is another Beiming Sword in his body.

    Before opening up the Purple Mansion, one¡¯s magic weapon could not be put into the body!  Once the Zi Mansion is opened, advanced magic weapons and weapons refined by the blood of gods and demons can be taken into the body.  As for those magic weapons that are not advanced, they cannot be taken into the Zifu within the body.

    "Chi chi chi"

    There are three Beiming Swords, two are outside and one is in Zifu inside the body.

    They shared these evil spirits, and they were sucking them in crazily. When they were sucking them in, the same ancient characters of gods and demons - the word "kill" - appeared on the surface of these three Beiming Swords.  The Beiming Sword itself is also constantly changing.  Since becoming the blood-refined weapon of gods and demons, this is the most intense time the Beiming Sword has swallowed up the evil spirit.

    After all, the evil aura generated by killing one Zifu monk is stronger than the evil aura produced by killing ten thousand mortals.

    "Okay." After a moment, three Beiming Swords were suspended in front of Ji Ning.

    The luster of Beiming Sword will be even deeper.

    The three Beiming Swords were controlled by the mind and moved through the void. Ji Ning even stretched out his palm to let the Beiming Sword cut.  Three wounds were left on the palm, which were then closed.

    "Sure enough, it's much sharper." Ji Ning looked happy, "It seems that to breed powerful magic weapons, we still need a lot of killing." Ji Ning doesn't like killing indiscriminately, but those infringements are on him.  Ji's family will not be given a way to survive.  Ji Ning will not show any mercy.

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning said, "How should I attack the other group of Zifu monks?"

    "Ji Ning." The clan leader Ji Jiuhuo said, "The other group of Zifu monks consists of seven Zifu monks and two Zifu spirit beasts. The most powerful ones are Nongzi Dao and Tong Yu. Nongzi Dao  He is a master of formations, so he won't have to worry about fighting head-on. OthersThe monks from Zifu can't do anything to you if they join forces. The biggest obstacle to you is that Tong Yu.  "

    "Tong Yu?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Tong Yu should be a god-demonic refiner. I'm always monitoring them. Judging from their conversations they are very confident in Tong Yu. They know full well that all the twelve Zifu monks in front of them are dead, but they are still full of confidence in Tong Yu."  Confidence! In addition, a monk from Zifu mentioned the word 'supernatural power'. If my inference is correct, this Tong Yu should be at the perfect level of Zifu and has learned supernatural powers." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Gods and Demons"  The Purple Mansion of Body Refining is perfect, and you have magical powers in your body, and your combat power is completely at the level of Wanxiang Zhenren, so you must be careful."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The level of real people in Vientiane?

    With the Yuan Power that is stronger than Zi Mansion, combined with the Rainwater Sword Domain and the Small Thousand Sword Formationit can be regarded as the real combat power of Wanxiang!

    The opponent¡¯s gods and demons are refining their bodies?  Have supernatural powers again?

    "If you can't kill Tong Yu, try to kill Nongzi Dao." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Nongzidao is the only formation master among them. As long as Nongzidao dies, they will not be able to break the Hell Dragon Locking Heaven Formation.  . We can still hold on until the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty come."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "I understand."

    Wow!

    Ji Ning flipped his hands, and a large number of storage magic weapons, flying swords, feather fans, cloth banners and other magic weapons appeared in front of him. These were all the magic weapons left behind by the eight dead Zifu monks.

    "I will first find all the advanced flying swords and refine them, which will make my Little Thousand Swords Formation even more powerful. Then I will go all out to fight Tong Yu." Ji Ning's eyes were filled with joy.  It's murderous intent.

    ******

    You are so awesome!

    The monthly vote list has been surpassed before, and we have fallen behind to second place, but when Tomato just saw it, we have overtaken it and are back at first place!  What a surprise!  However, the gap between us and our opponents is very small. If we are not careful, we will be overtaken!  So please support with monthly votes!

    Let¡¯s stay number one!  Support Tomato!

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 17 Ji Ning Fights Tong Yu (Part 1)

    A sailboat is flying through the sky thousands of miles long.

    Master Xu Li, Dong Fanyu, and Wu Qi were on the sailboat. Dong Fanyu suddenly pointed to the distance in surprise and said: "It's Junior Brother Lu." I saw a stream of light in the distance, but it was obviously far slower than them.  .

    "It seems that they are also heading towards Yanshan?" Wu Qi also said in surprise.

    "Master Nephew Lu?" Master Xu Li showed a rare smile, and immediately the sailboat quickly chased the streamer. After a few breaths, he was already in front of the streamer.

    A middle-aged man is standing above the streamer.

    There was an anxious look in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. When he saw the sailboat blocking the way, he was forced to slow down.  But when he saw Master Xu Li standing on the sailboat, he bowed respectfully and said, "Lu Huang pays homage to Master Xu. I didn't expect to meet Master Xu here."

    When he caught a glimpse of Dong Fanyu beside Zhenren Xu Li, Lu Huang's eyes suddenly turned red and he said angrily: "Dong Fanyu, old thief!"

    "Master Nephew Lu, why is this happening?" Master Xu Li asked.

    "Junior brother Lu, when I went to your place before, we were chatting happily. Why did you scold me when you came? I have done a great job for you Lu family." Dong Fanyu also felt puzzled.

    Lu Huang was furious, pointed at Dong Fanyu and said anxiously: "Uncle Xu Li, this Dong Fanyu went to my place before and told me about the Yuanshi vein. So in our Tongshui branch, our Lu family and An family respectively  A monk from the Zifu came out. But not long ago, the lives of the monks from the Zifu that our Lu family and the An family went to were suddenly shattered. The person who died was my biological sister. This hole Pan Yu said  It was a great achievement, and it was said that the little Ji family was nothing to worry about. But now? The two Zifu monks that our Tongshui branch went to are all dead! I just went to Xuelong City to find out what happened and get an explanation.  of!"

    "What, everyone is dead?" Dong Fanyu was shocked.

    "What's going on?" Master Xu Li also frowned, and Wu Qi next to him also became angry.

    If things are difficult, it is not a credit.  Instead, it was a disaster.

    Dong Fanyu said anxiously: "I didn't lie. It is indeed just the Yiji clan, and there are no other opponents. Moreover, our Yanshan branch also invited fellow disciples from all walks of life, and there must be many monks from the Zifu who arrived. How could it be possible? How could it be possible?  ¡­¡±

    "But now the two Zifu monks from my Tongshui branch are all dead. It is a fact!" Lu Huang shouted.

    "I, Dong Fanyu, swear that if I deceive Junior Brother Lu, I wish that my soul will fly away and never enter reincarnation." Dong Fanyu said eagerly.

    Lu Huang¡¯s face looked better when he heard this oath.

    The oath of a cultivator is not made randomly.

    "Humph." Lu Huang snorted coldly.

    "It seems that Fanyu did not lie." Master Xu Li said calmly, "That means something happened over there in Yanshan. Master Nephew Lu, come with me."

    At this moment, Master Xu Li no longer had the casualness before, but instead had a trace of solemnity.

    Whoops!

    The sailboat immediately broke through the air and rushed towards Yanshan quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    On Niujiao Mountain, inside the Minglong Heaven Locking Formation.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged.

    There were flying swords floating around. The eight Zifu monks he had killed before carefully searched their stored magic weaponsbut he got a total of fifteen flying swords.  Among them, the one who surprised Ji Ning was the hook-nosed monk. The hook-nosed monk's magic weapon actually contained a set of nine flying swords It seemed that these nine flying swords came from the same source, and they were all common.  With the cold air.

    Ji Ning was overjoyed when he discovered it at that time: "Okay, okay. It comes from the same source. The power of forming the formation base is much stronger. This hooked nose is the one that is difficult to kill among the eight people. I didn't expect that there are many treasures."  .¡±

    Although I don¡¯t know the name of Ji Ning, the aquiline-nosed monk.  The first secret assassination was to attack him. The hook-nosed man seemed to have a premonition of danger and suddenly protected himself with a big umbrella.  He was forced to give up this target and change it to another one. When he attacked him head-on, Ji Ning finally killed him with three sword rays.

    "Before, I had thirteen advanced flying swords, and now I have fifteen advanced flying swords, for a total of twenty-eight flying swordsbut I can form three formation bases."

    Ji Ning naturally took the time to refine these flying swords.

    There is no doubt that today¡¯s Small Thousand Swords Formation will have the nine-mouthed flying sword that comes from the same source as its core.

    "Huh." Ji Ning opened his eyes, "It's done."

    He refined all the fifteen advanced flying swords he obtained.

    "Give it a try."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow~~~

    More than 700 flying swords appeared out of thin air, of which 27 wereThe ?? level flying sword formed the base of three formations!  Among them, the nine flying swords with cold air are the core, activating the entire small thousand sword formation.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed and he had a splitting headache.

    To be distracted and control so many flying swords and arrange them into the ninth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation is too demanding for the soul, especially the advanced flying swords It is more difficult to control one advanced flying sword than ten.  The flying sword is even more difficult!

    "Unable to arrange the ninth level of the Small Thousand Swords Array?" Ji Ning's first attempt failed and was not fully activated. "With only eighteen more advanced flying swords, I cannot arrange the ninth level of the Small Thousand Swords Array."  Already?"

    "That's not right."

    Ji Ning continued to try.

    I saw flying swords floating and moving around me, changing directions.

    "The transformation of yin and yang, the mutual creation is endless!" Ji Ning suddenly thought of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" that broke through to the seventh level. There is a saying in the book that "the transformation of yin and yang, the mutual reproduction is endless".  When I was studying this formation I suddenly understood this truth. If I carefully comprehended it at this time, it could take as short as an hour and a half, or as long as a few days, and I might be able to directly break through to the Nine Heavens of Chiming.  The seventh level!

    But Ji Ning did not choose to comprehend it, because even if the body training of gods and demons improves, it will not increase the strength much!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because with the help of the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation¡­ the Yuan Power is much stronger than the Yuan Power of Zi Mansion.  With the help of Sword Domain and Small Thousand Sword Formation, it has such powerful power.  Even if the body refining of gods and demons is improved, it will really not help the combat power.  And now I don¡¯t allow myself to leisurely comprehend it at all.

    "The transformation of yin and yang leads to endless mutual growth." Ji Ning looked at the twenty-seven flying swords in front of him.

    The core is nine icy flying swords.

    The flying swords of the other two formation bases surround these nine flying swords, slowly rotating, and even gradually crossing each other. The formations attract each other, and the two formation bases faintly become one.

    "right."

    "Yin and yang are intertwined" Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "One is the core. The second is the auxiliary. The third is all things."

    Wow~~~

    More than 700 flying swords were suspended around Ji Ning, and an extremely powerful wave was gathering faintly. A sharp sword light was condensed in front of Ji Ning.  This ray of sword light appeared in every detail, completely looking like a flying sword.  It's just a shining flying sword.

    "Ah!" Ji Ning felt a headache, with severe stabbing pains.  But there was an excited smile on his face, "Hahaha, it's done, it's done."

    Even if you understand the mystery of the transformation of yin and yang and the endless mutual development, with this secret, you can finally display the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, which is now so powerful.  But it still reached Ji Ning's current limit Shenhun obviously felt extremely strenuous.

    "The eighth level is better." Ji Ning instantly stopped eighty-one of the ordinary flying swords and just maintained the suspended posture.

    "Sword light."

    Ji Ning once again gathered a ray of sword light.

    This is the sword light condensed on the eighth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation. The sword light is still like a flying sword, but it is not as clear as before.

    "It feels like it's more powerful than the Small Thousand Swords Array I used when I killed Dong Qi and them." Ji Ning showed joy. There were nine flying swords in his Small Thousand Swords Array when I killed Dong Qi. Now there are twenty.  Seven Flying Swords It was the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation at that time.  Now it is the eighth floor.

    The current eighth floor.  It is more powerful than the previous ninth level.

    In fact, the important reason why there has been such great progress is there are nine more ice-cold flying swords that come from the same source.

    "Whoosh!" Ji Ning put away the flying sword.  He immediately rushed towards the clan leader.

    Arrived quickly.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Yichuan both looked at Ji Ning who suddenly arrived.

    "Clan leader, these are some magic weapons, Taoist talismans, elixirs, etc. that I got from killing those Zifu monks before." Ji Ning said, "I kept some, the others are of little use to me. These are given to the clan leader.  Especially some of those elixirs are for replenishing energy and are of great use to us."

    Ji Jiuhuo nodded and took the bracelet handed over by Ji Ning without delay.

    "Then I'll go deal with that Tong Yu." Ji Ning said.

    "Be careful." Ji Yichuan warned next to him.

    "Don't worry, father." Ji Ning grinned, then turned around and quickly rushed towards Tong Yu along the black mist separated by Ji Jiuhuo.

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????? In the underworld air that permeates the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation.

    "Why aren't you here yet?" Tong Yu stood like a demon god, with a strong aura, long green hair floating around, and a faint surge of divine power.  After all, if you are in a large enemy formation, you must have a surge of divine power so that you can burst out with strong combat power at any time

    "Senior Brother Tong Yu, Ji Ning is also sixteen years old. He must have had some tricks when he killed other senior brothers before. And senior brother is a god-demonic body refiner and has supernatural powers, so these tricks are of no use to him. I guess he  It¡¯s because I¡¯m timid.¡±

    "You must be timid."

    Those Zifu monks also said this.

    But Tong Yu stood, scanning the darkness ahead.  He couldn't help but wonder was Ji Ning really scared?  Otherwise, if he knew that Nong Dao was studying to break the formation, why did Ji Ning not come over for so long after killing Dong Qi and a group of Zifu monks?

    How did he know that Ji Ning was refining the flying sword.

    "Hmph, the longer we delay, the more confident Taoist brother will be. Once the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is broken! Without this formation, you are dead." Tong Yu said confidently.

    Suddenly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? to fall down out of thin air, and the rain is cold, like silk and mist, spreading everywhere.  Blocked by their huge formation, they were unable to invade at all.

    "Rain!"

    "It's rain!" The other Zifu monks showed panic. Dong Qi had told them before that this rain would herald death and crisis.

    "Rain!" Tong Yu's eyes flashed with golden light, and he roared suddenly. His body suddenly emitted a dazzling golden light, and his whole body began to grow bigger, booming~~~ it became about two stories high.  A tall giant, the other Zifu monks next to him were only as high as his knees. His breath created hurricanes that exploded the surrounding air, and his footsteps made the entire earth tremble.

    ???????Supernatural power - the law of heaven and earth!

    Giant Tong Yu¡¯s eyes shot out with golden light, and he shouted: ¡°Ji Ning, come out and fight!¡±

    The powerful voice produced a series of echoes in his vocal cavity.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 18 Ji Ning Fights Tong Yu (Part 2)

    The rain is pouring and falling.

    Tong Yu¡¯s whole body was covered with a layer of golden light, like a golden-armored demon. His eyes had a substantial golden light, and his breathing made the surroundings tremble.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!  laugh!

    The rain that had been gentle before suddenly became as sharp as a knife. Countless rainwater slashed at Giant Tong Yu crazily. The misty golden light flowing on Giant Tong Yu's body easily blocked the rain. He even scanned the surroundings. Suddenly, a wave of fluctuation made Tong Yu  Startled, he punched out without hesitation!  .

    Che**'s golden fist directly hit the drizzle, which was transformed by the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    He is wearing black gloves on his fists, but there is a hazy golden light on his fists at this moment. Only if you look carefully can you see the layer of gloves under the hazy golden light.

    His most powerful magic weapon is this glove!

    "Bang!" There was an explosion, and the giant Tong Yu couldn't help but take a step back. His step on the ground made the earth tremble and crack.

    "What a Ji Ning." The giant Tong Yu's pupils shrank. That drizzle was so powerful. It was definitely at the level of Wanxiang Daoist. No wonder it was able to kill all the other Zifu monks before.

    "sharp."

    "You actually asked Senior Brother Tong Yu to take a step back."

    The other Zifu cultivators¡¯ hearts tightened instantly. They understood that this Ji Ning was probably not much different from their senior brother Tong Yu.

    "Are you Tong Yu?" A cold voice came, and the huge dragon tail in the black mist in the distance began to move slowly, and there was a boy in animal skin in the dragon tail.  The animal-skin boy held a long sword in each hand, and there were many lotus flowers blooming around him.  He walked over surrounded by water and fire lotuses.

    "Ji Ning!" Giant Tong Yu also stared at the young man. From the blooming lotus, he felt the extremely profound mystery. He vaguely understood that the young man in front of him might have a deeper understanding of the 'Tao' than he did.

    Monster!

    At just sixteen years old, his understanding of the Tao is so profound and unfathomable.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked over with the Beiming Sword in hand.  But Ji Ning was also surprised when he saw Tong Yu for the first time. He had a majestic body that was two stories tall and emitted golden light. The invisible and powerful aura of gods and demons made him feel a little depressed.  I estimate that it is only as high as the opponent's knees.

    "This is the Law of Heaven and Earth?" Ji Ning secretly thought, having heard of this magical power a long time ago, it can also be regarded as the most famous magical power.

    ¡°Supernatural powers are very precious and rare.

    Generally, only the top big tribes, big sects, and big sects can have it.  However, the magical powers most of them possess are ¡®Dharma, Heaven and Earth¡¯!  Even among the Yinglong Guards, this magical power is the most famous.  As the most widely circulated magical power.  The difficulty of learning is naturally lower.

    But it doesn¡¯t mean that the magical power of Fa Tian Xiang Di is weak!  This magical power has a low threshold, but when you practice it to a high level, it can be called a truly great magical power!  It is said that some ancient gods and demons like to use this method when they are fighting.  Swinging around.  That is, one hundred feet high, one thousand feet high, or even ten thousand feet high.

    Such a majestic body of gods and demons, picking up a mountain thousands of miles away is like picking up a straw, and turning over the river is like taking a bath!

    We can see the power of this magical power

    Of course, those are all ancient legends, just like Hou Yi shooting the sun is a legend.  It's too far away!

    "Ji Ning." Suddenly a gentle voice sounded.

    The giant Tong Yu, who was about to fight, was startled. Ji Ning also followed the sound and looked over. He saw a man with loose hair wearing simple animal skins inside the black light pagoda.  The man looked at Ji Ning with a smile: "You have outstanding talents and amazing qualifications. What's even more valuable is that you can achieve your current achievements in an ordinary indigenous tribe. You are a rare piece of jade. Your preciousness even exceeds  That Yuanshi vein."

    Ji Ning frowned.

    The giant Tong Yu was startled, and the other Zifu monks were also slightly startled.

    "If you are willing, I am willing to make an oath to ensure that you join our Xuelong Mountain Sect." Nong Zidao smiled, "With your talent, you will definitely become the most core and most important inheritance disciple in the sect.  ', once you get started, your status will be no less than that of the real people of Wanxiang. I, Xuelong Mountain, will definitely cultivate you and make you a truly top expert, and you will become a Yuanshen Taoist in the future none of this is just a fantasy!"

    The giant Tong Yu was startled, and then said in a low voice: "Ji Ning, since Junior Brother Zi Dao is willing to make an oath, you can rest assured about this. If you join me at Snow Dragon Mountain, the past will naturally be forgotten. If you don't join  You can¡¯t blame me for being cruel!¡±

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    win overEntering Xuelong Mountain by yourself?

    "I have killed so many of your disciples, and you still let me enter?" Ji Ning said coldly.

    "Those disciples will die if they die." Nong Zidao shook his head, "You are different from them. I am a mediocre Zifu monk. I have many in Xuelong Mountain! But your talent and your current state are really me  This is the only time in my life that as long as I introduce you, the Yuanshen Taoists in Xuelong Mountain will definitely rush to accept you as their disciple."

    Ji Ning also heard from his parents that with his talent, it would be really easy for him to become a disciple of a powerful person.  Even the cave spirit of Shuifu's attitude improved significantly after he realized the Rainwater Sword Domain.

    At the age of sixteen, he realized the Rainwater Sword Domain

    "Such qualifications are truly monstrous.

    "The entanglement between your Ji family and my Xuelong Mountain family only resulted in the death of my Xuelong Mountain disciples. None of your Ji family members died during this formation. Presumably you don't hate my Xuelong Mountain family either." Nongzidao added, "  There is no hatred between each other, and you are from aboriginal origins with extremely innocent background. With such a demonic qualification, how could the sect not devote all its efforts to cultivating you? After hundreds of years, it is not impossible for you to become the sect leader of my Snow Dragon Mountain."

    Giant Tong Yu also said: "You enter our Snow Dragon Mountain, these are all trivial matters. But if you don't enter the Snow Dragon Mountain your Ji family slaughtered so many of my disciples, my Snow Dragon Mountain will eradicate you even for the sake of face."  Ji¡¯s. Think it over carefully.¡±

    "Think carefully." Nongzi said.

    Two roads.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a member of the family, killing these people, is just a matter of the most respected inheritance disciples killing some peripheral disciples, it is a trivial matter.

    If you don¡¯t join and kill so many disciples, you are provoking Xuelong Mountain.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning laughed, how could he join Snow Dragon Mountain?  Previously, Nong Zidao also said that they had no hatred towards each other, were of pure origin, and had evil talents, and they would do their best to cultivate them

    Loyalty is the first thing that a sect considers when cultivating disciples.

    " If he wants to accept him as his successor, Xuelongshan will definitely investigate his details. By then, what happened to Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue back then may also be found out!  Xuelongshan has a big grudge against him for killing his mother and uncle With such a big grudge, no matter how qualified he is, Xuelongshan would not dare to train him. Instead, he would eradicate it as soon as possible to prevent it from becoming a catastrophe!

    "Stop talking nonsense." Ji Ning shouted, "Don't try to sway me."

    "Jining, you" The farmer in the black light tower shook his head, "One wrong step, one wrong step after another. It's still too late to join me in Snow Dragon Mountain."

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning stopped talking nonsense.

    ??As for the level of ¡®loyalty¡¯ alone, once reviewed, you will be finished.  We should follow the previous plan to deal with these guys as soon as possible and delay until the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty arrive!  Once the angels arrive, with the protection of the Great Xia Dynasty they dare not come even if Xuelongshan has a hundred courages, they can only endure it.

    Just give yourself timeXuelong Mountain?  He still overturned it!

    "Then die!" Giant Tong Yu showed a ferocious smile and stamped his feet violently.

    Boom~~~

    The earth trembled, and countless gravel and dust were flying. Among the gravel and dust, there were countless golden sand grains. These golden sand grains were spinning crazily, like a huge whirlpool, surrounding the giant Tong Yu.  , and some of the golden sand rushed toward Ji Ning crazily.

    It is the magic weapon ¡®Star Sand¡¯ commonly used by Giant Tongyu!

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The giant Tong Yu himself trampled the ground, leaving a huge golden afterimage, directly crushing towards Ji Ning.

    "snort."

    The rainwater surrounded Ji Ning and formed a tough water wall. The transparent water wall was constantly rotating When those golden sand grains hit crazily, they were blocked by these water walls.

    "Death!" A carload of golden fists suddenly penetrated the water wall, and even the blooming water and fire lotus was extremely fragile under this punch.

    "It's so fast." Ji Ning's expression changed slightly, and the black wings behind him shook violently.

    Supernatural power - Wind Wing Escape Technique!

    Phew!

    The golden fist directly crushed the water and fire lotus and passed through Ji Ning's body, but there was no joy on the face of the giant Tong Yu.  Because what he penetrated was just the 'phantom'.  Ji Ning was too fast and flexible, and he got out of the way in an instant.

    "It's useless, you can't escape." The giant Tong Yu took a step and the earth shattered. He turned into a golden light and rushed to Ji Ning. His fist easily tore through the water wall and the water and fire lotus.

    "Too fast." Ji Ning was forced to dodge.

    Phew~~~

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­Li, even Ji Ning discovered In terms of straight-line flight speed, this giant Tong Yu is faster than himself!  After using the magic of the sky and the earth to become huge, the speed and strength of the giant Tong Yu increased astonishingly, and Ji Ning did not dare to resist.

    Because when the Small Thousand Sword Formation was used before, the opponent directly blocked it with a punch, and the opponent only took a step back.  This shows the power of his fists.

    Fortunately, with the Wind Wing Escape Technique, Ji Ning was able to gain some advantages in agility, and his small size meant he was already nimble. However, the giant Tong Yu was larger in size and was less flexible in turning and changing directions.

    "Small Thousand Swords Array." More than 700 flying swords immediately floated around Ji Ning, but only about 600 flying swords among them lit up with a hazy white light. Ji Ning had only driven out of the eighth level of the Small Thousand Swords Array.

    A ray of sword light condensed on his chest.

    "go."

    "go."

    "go!"

    While Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique to dodge, he fired six sword rays in succession. As soon as the six sword rays entered the rain, they turned into a drizzle Silently, he besieged the giant Tong Yu from six directions.  .

    , please collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 19 Ji Ning Fights Tong Yu (Part 2)

    "Chi chi chi~~" Countless golden star sand is surrounding the giant Tong Yu. When the six sword rays turn into drizzle and are about to penetrate, the star sand will naturally be blown away.

    Giant Tong Yu shouted: "Sneak attack on me?"

    His fists instantly opened into big palms like cattail leaf fans, and he swung around, as fast as a phantom.  Two big palms instantly enveloped the surrounding area.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" There were roars one after another.

    All six sword beams were caught!

    "Such a fast palm technique." Ji Ning, who was far away, was shocked when he saw this. "Although he is bigger and less flexible after using his magical power, his hands are surprisingly fast!"

    "Ji Ning, suffer death!" The body of the giant Tong Yu turned into a golden afterimage, and instantly rushed towards Ji Ning.

    "Go." The black wings behind Ji Ning shook, and at the same time, a ray of sword light condensed in front of him.

    Bang!

    As soon as the sword light flew out, it was blown away by the giant Tong Yu's punch.

    "Death." The giant Tong Yu was like a demon, with a ferocious look on his face, and his fists were like meteorites hitting Ning one after another!

    retreat!  retreat!  retreat!

    Ji Ning tried his best to use the Wind Wing Escape Technique. Because the giant Tong Yu was much faster, Ji Ning could only rely on his flexibility to dodge, unable to distance himself at all. It was like dancing on a tightrope!

    How can I not get my shoes wet when I often walk by the river?

    "Huh." The giant Tong Yu was clearly on the left, but his fist suddenly appeared and came directly towards Ji Ning.

    Boom!  The rain is flying!

    Wow!  The blooming water and fire lotus was crushed directly!

    Ji Ning held two swords in his hands, and the sword light in his hands turned into two streams of water.  The sword light was flexible and feminine, welcoming the golden fist that struck at it.  "Bang!" There was a loud noise, and the giant Tong Yu felt that the impact of his fist was extremely slippery and weak.

    "Boom." Ji Ning himself was thrown dozens of feet backward by the bombardment, and wounds appeared on the palm of his hand, which were quickly healed.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning was shocked by the power of this punch.

    He surpassed the Yuan Power of Zi Mansion.  There is also the Yuyu Sword Domain, and the power of the Beiming Sword exceeds that of ordinary human-level magic weapons.  In terms of close combat alone, it is weaker than the 'Small Thousand Sword Formation Sword Light'.  It can be estimated that it has reached the level of Wanxiang real person.  In a head-on confrontation, he tried his best to defend but was still blown away.

    "He's not dead yet!" Tong Yu, the giant in the distance, was shocked.

    ¡­¡­

    When the Giant Tong Yu bombarded Ji Ning, the other Zifu monks on the side, including Nong Zidao, were very excited.  But when they saw that Ji Ning was not injured at all after being knocked away, everyone was extremely disappointed.

    "how so?"

    "Senior Brother Tong Yu used the magic power of the Heaven, Elephant and Earth. How powerful was his punch? How come he wasn't killed?"

    Each and every monk in Zi Mansion felt chilled.

    ¡°Senior Brother Tong Yu, we can help you.¡±

    "We'll help you."

    These eager Zifu monks began to use their methods one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning was blasted dozens of feet away by Tong Yu, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and all the more than 700 flying swords floating around him lit up. This was the first time Ji Ning used Xiao Qian since the fight with Tong Yu.  The ninth level of the sword formation.

    There was a sudden tingling sensation in my head!

    "Go!" The radiant sword light that looked like a real sword in front of Ji Ning turned into a wisp of rain.

    "Go!" "Go!" "Go!" "Go!"

    Ji Ning took advantage of the fight just now to put some distance between each other, and tried his best to display five rays of the ninth level sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, and then stopped immediately. The oppression of the soul by the five rays of sword light alone was already too much for him to bear.  .  Naturally it stopped.

    "Die!" Ji Ning's eyes were filled with anticipation.

    These are already my strongest tricks, and they must be successful.

    "It's useless." The stars and sand were flying around Giant Tong Yu so densely that ordinary rainwater could not cut through them. The moment the first ray of sword light controlled by Ji Ning penetrated the star sand, Giant Tong Yu glanced at this sliver.  rainwater.  He slapped him directly and hit the rain.

    Bang!  !  !

    The giant Tong Yu shook violently, "dong dong dong", stepping on the ground and taking three steps back, causing the surrounding earth to tremble.

    Another four rays of sword light also attacked one after another!

    "Why are you so strong?" The giant Tong Yu felt the numbness and pain in his arms, but he was not afraid of the amazing recovery power of the God and Demon Body Refining.  He even tried his best to resist other sword rays.

    Bang!  Bang!

    ? ???Every time he was blocked, he was shaken back, affecting his movement.  Accidentally, two streaks of silk rain avoided his fists and struck directly at his body.  Chi chi chi~~~The silk rain is like a knife, directly cutting the giant Tong Yu's body.  However, the body covered with a layer of golden light was extremely tough. When the sword tried its best to break through the armor and began to cut open its body, it felt extremely difficult.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~ reluctantly left a big wound on Tong Yu¡¯s body and then dissipated.

    Another ray of sword light, which also left only a wound, also dissipated.

    "What!" Ji Ning's eyes widened.

    He understands.

    When Tong Yu used the magic of heaven and earth to grow in size, his body became so big that the difficulty of cutting Tong Yu's body in half also skyrocketed.  Because Tong Yu's body is too strong, and the toughness of every muscle and skin has soared, the ninth level of his Little Thousand Sword Formation only adds a wound to it.

    "You hurt me?" Tong Yu roared and rushed over.

    ¡°Senior Brother Tong Yu, we can help you.¡±

    "Ji Ning, accept death."

    The magic weapons used by the Zifu monks who had been watching the battle from a distance all flew towards Ning.

    "Retreat." Ji Ning fluttered his black wings and quickly retreated.

    The surrounding rainwater was swirling, like layers of protective walls, blocking those magic weapons.  The magic weapons of the Zifu monkscannot penetrate the layers of protective walls at all, which shows how terrifying Ji Ning's 'Rainwater Sword Domain' is.

    Tong Yu bumped into layers of water curtain walls.

    "Retreat." Ji Ning completely changed his strategy.

    While controlling the rain, Ji Ning formed layers of tough water walls that blocked the restraints. At the same time, Ji Ning condensed into water and fire lotuses around Tong Yu!  The water and fire lotus flowers around Ji Ning were a kind of protection.  But when the water and fire lotus appeared around Tong Yu, it was a kind of restraint.

    "Open." Tong Yu forcefully knocked open the water and fire lotus.  He broke through layers of water walls, trying to chase Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning spent almost all his energy on controlling the rain and the water and fire lotus. Once he tried his best to control it, the water and fire lotus would naturally bloom continuously and create constant obstacles.  Those water walls were layer after layer Faced with many constraints, Giant Tong Yu's speed was naturally greatly reduced, and he was unable to catch up with Ji Ning.

    "The realm of Tao." Nongzi Dao, who was in the black light tower in the distance, shrank his pupils.  "Sure enough, it is the Realm of the Tao. The layers of protective walls formed by the rainwater are so powerfulthe Realm of the Tao. At the age of sixteen, you have already realized the Realm of the Tao. Monster!"

    I wasn¡¯t sure before.

    But when Ji Ning went all out to exert the power of the Rainwater Sword Domain, countless rainwaters tried their best to hinder it.  Nong Zidao, Tong Yu and other visionary people have definitely reached the realm of Tao.  How could it be so powerful if it wasn't in the realm of Tao?

    The water and fire lotuses are just blooming one after another.

    Rainwater Sword Domain is everywhere, and each layer of rainwater protection wall is worse than Water Fire Lotus, but there is too much rainwater, and quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, so Tongyu's speed is naturally slow.

    "You have the ability to fight with me." Tong Yu roared ferociously, "What kind of ability do you have to use such methods?"

    ¡°It¡¯s also a means to trap you.¡± Ji Ning sneered, ¡°And if I trap you, you will be dead.¡±

    Tong Yu¡¯s complexion changed.

    "Sure enough" Ji Ning saw Tong Yu's expression.  There was a thought in my heart that my guess was right.

    In the previous head-to-head confrontation, Tong Yu was so powerful that even the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, which he tried his best to use, only made him take three steps back.  Even if it hits him, his huge body is two stories tall.  The sword light left a wound and dissipated.  But the way of heaven is fair.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    With the strength soaring so much, are there no shortcomings?

    The disadvantage is probably it consumes a huge amount of divine power!  Maintaining the state of the law, heaven, and earth requires an astonishing amount of divine power.

    ¡°I have practiced the magical power ¡®Wind Wing Escape Technique¡¯.  The Wind Wing Escape method is different from the Heaven and Earth method.  The Wind Wing Escape Techniqueis more of a skill!  Fa Tian Xiang Di is more like a magical method to control the body.

    The Wind Wing Escape Technique is a magical power to escape from flight. The pictures of Dapeng contain extremely profound mysteries.  It also contains techniques for using divine power!  When Ji Ning was fighting with Bo Zishan, he used his divine power to use the Wind Wing Escape Technique.  But this time in the fight with Tong Yu, Ji Ning had to expend his energy to use it.

    Using divine power to display magical powers can make the divine power exert dozens of times and hundreds of times of power, and the power of magical powers is naturally great.

    "But Ji Ning is now refining the body of gods and demons'Divine power' is the 'innate perfection', but the energy of refining energy is beyond the perfection of Zifu.  Yuanli controls the magical wings, and according to the mystery of the Dapeng diagram, it is naturally very fast.

    "Maintaining the laws of heaven and earth consumes an astonishing amount of divine power. Let me see how much divine power you have." Ji Ning secretly said, "But my consumption is almost negligible. Whether it is the Rain Sword Domain or the Water and Fire Lotus, it is all formed by the power of heaven and earth.  .¡±

    "Jining!"

    Giant Tong Yu roared, "You only use such despicable means."

    Ji Ning, however, tried his best to control the Rain Sword Domain and the Water and Fire Lotus, frantically restraining each other. The giant Tong Yu was indeed as Ji Ning guessed, and the amount of divine power consumed by using his magical powers was astonishing.  The giant Tong Yu did not dare to return to his normal form, otherwise Ji Ning's sword light might drown him and kill him in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour.

    This was the last half hour of Tong Yu¡¯s life. During this half hour, he could not stop hitting the water and fire lotuses and layers of water walls.  In this way, not attacking can also reduce the consumption of divine power.  But when he didn't move, Ji Ning controlled the sword light to attack again. The attack by Ji Ning's sword light left wounds, and trying to recover would consume even more divine power.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t fight, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you fight.

    Tong Yu's unwillingness was exhausted, and her body was reduced into a normal height. Smirling ~~~ A rainwater sword passing by, and Tong Yu's skull flew up, and he fell to the ground.  With his divine power completely exhausted, he could not recover from his injuries, so he died naturally.

    "Senior Brother Tong Yu is dead."

    "Senior Brother Tongyu!"

    The other Zifu monks were extremely panicked, but within the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, they had nowhere to escape.

    "It's over." Nong Zidao in the Black Light Tower reached out and touched the crane beside him, with a trace of pain and compassion in his eyes, "He'er, I'm sorry, I came to Yanshan in the wrong way this time. I can't save you. You, my master and servant  Come here, I hope Ji can spare your life!" A Taoist talisman appeared in his other hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a sudden space fluctuation in the surroundings, and Nong Zidao disappeared into the black light tower out of thin air. Only five other Zifu monks, Earth Dragon, and Crane were left around.

    The crane let out a mournful cry and shed tears in its eyes The first update today!

    *!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 20: Small Moving Taoist Talisman

    Please remember the domain name of this site. , or search on Baidu:

    "Nongzidao disappeared?" Ji Ning frowned.  ¡¾Absolute power¡¿</

    The other five Zifu cultivators were terrified. Ji Ning, who was blessed by the formation, had the strength of Wanxiang Zhenren, but the five of them couldn't even combine the formation.  </

    "Ji Ning, please spare my life."</

    "All the magic weapons on my body are offered to me, and my tribe will also offer their magic weapons in exchange for my life."</

    "Ji Ning"</

    ?¡­ </

    The five of them could not even seek Dao, and they had no morale at all.  </

    Ji Ning glanced at these five people.  </

    "Ji Ning." A voice suddenly sounded in his ears, "We have killed these two groups of Zifu monks, but there are still about two days before the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty arrive In these two days, there may be snow.  The disciples of Longshan are here. We have no intention of guarding these people, let¡¯s kill them all. As for the two big monsters of the Purple Mansion, if we can subdue them, we will do so. If we can¡¯t, we will kill them!¡±</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    The patriarch is right.  </

    "Let's all suffer death." Ji Ning looked at the five people and said calmly.  </

    The ray of sword light condensed in front of him immediately turned into a wisp of rain and flew towards them, followed by another ray of sword light.  </

    It¡¯s all just the eighth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation!  </

    "Jining, Snow Dragon Mountain will definitely take revenge on us."</

    "Ji Ning, you will not die well."</

    These five people suddenly seemed to be crazy, and they all wanted to fight desperately, but they were unable to form a formation. Even some powerful Taoist symbols exploded when they touched the water wall, and they could not touch Ning at all.  </

    Within a few breaths, all five people were dead.  </

    "Are you and the other two spirit beasts willing to surrender?" Ji Ning glanced at the living earth dragon and crane next to him.  </

    The earth dragon and the crane looked at each other, and then the earth dragon turned into a big man in green armor, and the crane turned into a girl in white clothes. The big man in green armor and the girl in white clothes both knelt down and said: "I am willing to surrender.  !"</

    Although the big demon of Zifu is extremely arrogant, it is difficult to surrender.  </

    But when faced with the only two choices of ¡®death and surrender¡¯ especially if the opponent¡¯s strength is overwhelming, they will usually surrender.  </

    "Follow me." Ji Ning glanced at him, and the rain disappeared, followed by raging fire. The bodies of the five Zifu monks were all burned to ashes, leaving only magic weapons and other items. Ji Ning easily killed them.  All collected.  </

    "Yes." Earth Dragon and Crane followed Ji Ning.  </

    Soon, through the heavy black fog, Ji Jiuhuo was seen.  </

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised. In addition to the clan leader and father, Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing also arrived.  </

    "I asked them to come." Ji Jiuhuo smiled, "Both groups of Zifu monks died, and we have no opponents for the time being, so I asked them all to come."</

    "Ji Ning, you are amazing." Ji Liuzhen's eyes lit up.  </

    "It's awesome." The old servant Ah Xing also had a face full of joy.  </

    Grandma Ying also smiled and nodded.  </

    Everybody is happy.  </

    "Because in just two or three days, Xuelong Mountain can only invite some Zifu monks from the surrounding area As for the Xuelong Mountain Sect, it is too far away.  Just two or three days is too late.  Now that eighteen Zifu monks have been killed and two Zifu spiritual beasts have been subdued, the next threat will probably be much smaller.  </

    "It's a pity that Nongzi Dao escaped." The clan leader Ji Jiuhuo shook his head.  </

    "Clan leader, how did he escape? Why did he disappear suddenly?" Ji Ning asked. Granny Ying and others also looked at the clan leader. They had just gathered and did not have time to ask in detail.  </

    Ji Jiuhuo shook his head: "I don't know either. He just disappeared. There is no trace of him in the entire formation. But if you ask his spirit beast, you will probably know."</

    Ji Ning and others' eyes lit up, yes, ask the spirit beast.  </

    "Xianhe." Ji Jiuhuo looked at the girl in white, "How did Nongzidao escape?"</

    The girl in white said respectfully: "My former master was good at formations and was respected by his master. He was given a 'small movement talisman'. Once this small movement talisman is used, it can be moved to any place within ten thousand miles in an instant."  </

    "Little Nuoyi Taoist Talisman?" Ji Ning and others looked at each other.  </

    Ji Ning silently wrote down the name. It seemed that the little Taoist Talisman was his own.There is no trace of the talisman.  This Ten Thousand Miles Invisible Talisman was obtained by chance by the ancestors of the Ji family's Xifu. After using two copies, only one was left.  Because it can be moved within ten thousand miles, it is named Wanli No Trace Talisman.  </

    "Clan leader, what should we do with these two spiritual beasts?" Ji Ning looked at Ji Jiuhuo, and Ji Jiuhuo and the other five looked at each other.  </

    "Ji Ning, are you willing to accept them?" Ji Jiuhuo asked Ji Ning.  </

    Ji Ning looked at the Earth Dragon and the Crane. The Purple Mansion Spiritual Beasts were very precious and could not be obtained by ordinary Purple Mansion monks, but to be honest Ji Ning didn't care about these two Purple Mansion Spiritual Beasts. He realized this time, short  You can break through to the seventh level of God-Demon Body Refining in a matter of seconds, or in a matter of days.  </

    In just a few years, he can reach the ninth level of divine and demonic body refining!  The Purple Mansion Spiritual Beast is really of no use to him, but will only hinder him.  </

    "I don't need it." Ji Ning shook his head.  </

    "In that case." Ji Jiuhuo nodded, "Then I will accept it temporarily and wait until this disaster is over before making distribution."</

    "Okay."</

    "That's it."</

    Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying, Ji Yichuan and others all nodded without objection. It is too early to talk about the ownership of the spiritual beasts now.  No one knows whether they can survive this disaster.  </

    "These are the magic weapons left by Tong Yu and others." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a large number of magic weapons immediately appeared on the ground. "Everyone, take a look, these are useful. If you find flying swords please help me refine them, elders."  , I need to find a place to practice, and I gained a little from the battle just now."</

    "Okay, leave it to us." Ji Jiuhuo and others did not refuse at all.  </

    "Yeah." Ji Ning immediately turned around and flew away quickly.  </

    The green-armored man and the white-clothed girl transformed by the Earth Dragon and the Crane were a little disappointed. They actually wanted to become Ji Ning's spiritual beast At first, they didn't hate Ji Ning. Like the Earth Dragon, Tong Yu relied on her strength back then.  Taken by force.  As for Xianhe, although he had feelings for Nong Zidao, since Nong Zidao gave up on her and ran away, this fate was over.  Secondly, Ji Ning is such a monster at only sixteen years old, and his future will be boundless. Following such a master, they will have a better future.  </

    It¡¯s a pity that Ji Ning is unwilling to accept them.  </

    ?¡­ </

    In a mountain forest filled with dark energy, Ji Ning sat cross-legged.  </

    "The transformation of yin and yang leads to endless mutual growth." Ji Ning murmured to himself, then closed his eyes and began to ponder. He understood this truth when he studied the Small Thousand Sword Formation before. The world's great ways are all common, no matter what  It's formations, swordsmanship, spells, magical powers all contain 'Tao'.  </

    The roads are connected, but the roads are different.  </

    Ji Ning understood this truth It would be much easier to break through from the sixth level to the seventh level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming.  </

    "Yin and Yang interact with each other!" Ji Ning closed his eyes to comprehend and mobilized the divine power in his body.  </

    ? ******</

    About a thousand miles away from Snow Dragon City, in the mid-air, space ripples appeared, and a figure appeared out of thin air. It was Nong Zidao who was dressed in animal skin.  </

    There was a sad look in Nong Zidao's eyes.  </

    "Don't enter lightly when encountering an formation, don't enter lightly." Nong Zidao sighed softly, "This is the simplest truth, but many of my disciples in Xuelong Mountain have forgotten it."</

    ??You should not enter lightly when encountering an array, as all immortal cultivators know.  </

    Because the formation is mysterious no one knows what is inside the formation. Once you enter the formation, you can't escape even if you want to!  For example, Master Wanxiang, Master Mu Xiao, knew clearly that Boy Zishan was hiding there, but just because Boy Zishan had set up a large formation, Master Mu Xiao would rather wait outside than enter the formation.  </

    But this time, many disciples in Xuelong Mountain really underestimated the enemy.  </

    Although they knew that they should not enter the battle lightly, no one took the Ji family seriously. The Ji family was an indigenous tribe and they all knew their strength.  They didn't think that Ji's family would come up with any terrible formations.  What's more, there are also 'Senior Brother Tongyu' and 'Senior Brother Nongzidao', a master of formations, and nearly twenty fellow disciples</

    The strength is too strong.  </

    They thought they could completely crush and sweep the small tribes. Because they were too confident and underestimated the enemy, they fell into a big formation and couldn't escape!  </

    Like Tong Yu, even if Ji Ning was blessed by the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, his strength was only comparable to Tong Yu. Tong Yu died after his divine power was exhausted and unable to use his magical powers.  If you are outside the large formation, you can completely run away if the situation goes bad.  But in the big formation, there is no place to escape!  </

    "You should not enter lightly during the battle, but if you don't go in, can you let the Ji family just delay the time? Watching the Great Xia Dynasty collapse?Arrival?  "Nong Zidao shook his head and sighed.</

    "Formation Ji Ning"</

    "In the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Array, a demon who has realized the Realm of Tao at the age of sixteen can encounter it in a small indigenous tribe. The loser is not unfair, not unfair!" Nong Zidao then saw a boat at his feet.  , the boat immediately tore through the air, cut through the sky, and flew quickly towards the direction of Snow Dragon City.  </

    "No matter what, I'm afraid there are other sect members coming, and I need to warn them." Nongzi said secretly.  </

    Among the group of Zifu monks before, he, Nongzi Dao, was the only one who survived.  </

    "If he doesn't remind those who come after him, if the sect asks him about it in the future, he, Nong Zidao, will also be blamed."  </

    ?¡­ </

    A moment later.  </

    A city in the distance has already appeared in the field of vision.  </

    "Huh?" Nong Zidao on the boat saw someone high in the sky above the city in the distance.  </

    The man flew over quickly on the stream of light.  </

    "Dong Fanyu?" Nong Zidao recognized the old man at a glance.  </

    "Senior Brother Zidao." When Dong Fanyu saw Nongzi Dao, he asked anxiously, "I heard that Senior Brother Zidao, Senior Brother Tong Yu and a group of people went to Niujiao Mountain. Why did Senior Brother Zidao appear here? And  Among the many fellow sects who went to Niujiao Mountain, many of them had their lives broken. Even the leader of the Dong clan, Dong Ziqi, had his life slips broken. So what happened in Niujiao Mountain?"</

    Nong Zidao shook his head and said: "I'm ashamed. Apart from me, all the fellow disciples who went to Niujiao Mountain this time died."</

    "What! All dead?" Dong Fanyu was shocked, "So many of my fellow disciples"</

    "They are all dead except me." Nongzidao sighed, "I am here to tell you that Niujiao Mountain is in great danger and you must not enter lightly, lest future fellow disciples and brothers suffer further losses."</

    Dong Fanyu was in a hurry: "Can't we enter lightly? Just now, Master Wanxiang Master Xu Li personally led a group of Zifu monks to Niujiao Mountain!"</

    ? ******</

    Restore two chapters of updates per day!  </

    Also asking for a monthly ticket!  </

    Let¡¯s keep the number one spot on the monthly vote list!  </

    *</

    *To be continued.  (), your support is my greatest motivation.  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 21 The Seventh Level of the Nine Heavens of Chiming

    "Master Xu Li?" Nong Zidao was shocked. As a disciple trained by Xuelong Mountain, Dong Fanyu was of course familiar with Master Xu Li. He also knew that Master Xu Li was not good at 'formation'.  In fact, most of the promising immortal cultivators are not good at formations. They spend more energy on cultivation, enlightenment, and magic weapons and spells.

    "How long has the real man been gone?" Farmer Dorian asked.

    "Just now, it was not enough time to make a cup of tea. As soon as Master Xu Li and the others left, Senior Brother Zidao came," Dong Fanyu said.

    Nongzi Dao urgently urged: "Remember, if there are other Zifu monks who come, they can just go to Niujiao Mountain, but they must be warned the Niujiao Mountain formation must not be entered lightly, Tong  Senior Brother Yu and the others are all dead inside."

    "I will definitely warn my fellow brothers who will come after me." Dong Fan Yulian responded.

    "Yeah." Nong Zidao didn't have time to say much, so he immediately drove the boat through the air and rushed towards Niujiao Mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    Niujiao Mountain.

    Ji Jiuhuo and others were refining the magic weapon while also paying attention to the outside of the formation. They were looking down through the much lighter fog and could see the wilderness in the distance at a glance.

    "Except for Nongzi Dao, all of the large group of Zifu monks who came before are dead. They also gave me, Ji, two more Zifu spirit beasts." Ji Liuzhen was refining a flying sword with a face filled with joy.  , "There are only so many branches of Xuelong Mountain around Yanshan. With so many dead, I'm afraid no powerful people will come here."

    "Yeah." Ji Jiuhuo also nodded with a smile on his face.

    "I, Ji, have hope." Granny Ying also sighed hoarsely.

    ?According to common sense, their guesses are good.

    The angels of the Great Xia Dynasty can arrive in two days.  The Yanshan branch did not have time to invite some branches in distant areas.  The surrounding area can only hire forty or fifty Zifu monks at most, and the most famous among them are Tong Yu and Nong Zidao!  They both managed to escape, so who else would dare to enter?

    The only way to do this is to report the matter to the sect, but the sect is far away, and I am afraid that the Ji family has already been protected by the Great Xia Dynasty before we get the news.

    "Thank you for Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo sighed and looked at Ji Yichuan on one side.  "Ikawa, you gave birth to a good son."

    Ji Yichuan couldn't help but smile, like this.  How could you not be proud?

    "When this disaster is over," Granny Ying said hoarsely, "Ji Ning will definitely leave our Ji family and go out to make a living. With his evil talent he will definitely be able to become a disciple of some powerful people. I'm still afraid when the time comes.  What Snow Dragon Mountain?¡±

    "Jining has a bright future!" Ji Liuzhen also sighed.

    They are also the absolute elite of the Ji family, but when compared with Ji Ning they feel a huge gap.

    "Here comes someone." Ji Jiuhuo suddenly shouted.

    "What."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    "who is it?"

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him, I don¡¯t even know him.¡±

    "I do know one. That short old guy is a cultivator of the Huan clan. I have met him once. I don't know his name." Ji Jiuhuo and others took a look and saw that there were eight cultivators from the Zifu on the sailboat.  , but they couldn¡¯t name any of them.  Only Ji Jiuhuo recognized one person.

    Ji Liuzhen asked: "What should we do? Should we call Ji Ning?"

    "Ji Ning is practicing in the formation." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head, "And there are only eight people coming, so there is no need to worry."

    ¡­¡­

    The sailboat swooped down from a high altitude and disappeared out of thin air when it approached the ground. All eight people on the sailboat got off and saw a wooden puppet standing there not far away.  The wooden puppet's eyes were glowing green and he was looking over curiously.

    "It's a puppet." Lu Huang said, "Uncle, let me go and have a look."

    Lu Huang immediately took a few steps forward, but before he could speak, the wooden puppet said: "Are you the disciples of Snow Dragon Mountain?"

    "Yes." Lu Huang nodded.  Master Xu Li and other people also came over, but the wooden puppet still said obediently: "I am here to wait for the newcomers from Xuelong Mountain under the order of my master Nong Zidao. I want to tell the newcomers that my master Nong Zidao  Eighteen other Zifu monks, including Zidao and Tong Yu, as well as two Zifu spiritual beasts, all entered the formation."

    "Is there any other news?" Master Xu Li asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others.¡± The wooden puppet shook his head.

    "Can someone come out?" Xu Li frowned and asked, "Can you feel the ground shaking?"

    wooden puppet?: "No one came out. I felt several ground vibrations before, but now there is no ground shaking at all."

    The expressions of Master Xu Li and the other eight people all changed. Some formations can isolate the sound, but the ground vibration caused by the battle is transmitted through the soil, so it is difficult to isolate it.  At least for the human-level formation, they haven't heard of that formation being able to isolate the transmission of ground vibrations.

    "The previous few vibrations indicate that they have fought several times. But now there is no vibration, and we have received news The life slips of many Zifu monks, including Dong Ziqi, have been shattered." Master Xu Li said softly.  , "The most likely possibility is that they are dead."

    "Zhenren, what should we do?" Everyone else looked at Xu Li.

    The seven of them had met Xu Li Zhenren on the road, and some had gathered together in Snow Dragon City.

    Before, a total of nineteen Zifu monks and two Zifu spirit beasts disappeared silently into the formation.

    "Don't enter lightly." Master Xu Li said softly, "Nongzi Taoist nephew is very good at formations, and even I am not as good as him. And Tongyu nephew has more supernatural powers, amazing fighting power, and the vitality of divine and demon body refining is even more powerful  The two of them joined forces to go in, but now there is no news. We must not enter lightly."

    The other seven people all nodded in agreement.

    "I'll try to break the method with force first to see if I can break this big formation." Master Xu Li looked at Niujiao Mountain in the distance. He turned his hand and a big seal appeared on his palm. After the big seal flew out of his palm,  It quickly grew in size, and soon turned into a large seal that was a hundred feet long and wide, hanging high above Niujiao Mountain.

    "fall!"

    Xu Lizhenren pointed a finger in the distance.

    Suddenly the surrounding sky and earth changed color, and the sun was shining brightly.  Suddenly, the surrounding sky was dark. There were bright stars in the dark sky, and among the countless stars, there was a huge bright moon. A big moonlight hand stretched out from the bright moon, and the big moonlight hand directly grasped the large moonlight that was hundreds of feet long and wide.  print.

    Then he slammed it down!

    Boom!

    It hit a black mist at the foot of Niujiao Mountain, and the whole surrounding ground trembled.  Then the moonlight big hand lifted up again, and the hundred-foot long and wide seal was lifted up again.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Jiuhuo and others saw the color of the world change.  The bright sun turned into bright stars, and he was immediately shocked and said: "Master Wanxiang!"

    "How come there are Wanxiang Zhenren and other branches of Snow Dragon Mountain around Yanshan. They are just branches. These branches are all monks from Zifu, how can there be Wanxiang Zhenren? Wanxiang Zhenren is the core of the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect. Why?  Will you appear here?" Ji Liuzhen's eyes widened.

    Everyone Ji was shocked.

    They couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "Quick, go to each division." Ji Jiuhuo ordered.  "It's just a dream for Wanxiang Daoist to destroy our formation just by using a big seal outside. From such a long distance using the Wanxiang Dharma to cast spells, I'm afraid I can only use 10% of my strength. With such strength, we can work together to rely on  The Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation will definitely be able to block it."

    "Are you calling Ji Ning?" Grandma Ying asked.

    "No, Earth Dragon, you follow my guidance and go to the north." Ji Jiuhuo ordered, "From now on, you will temporarily serve as the center of the Dragon Tail Formation of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Array."

    "Yes." The big man in green armor responded.

    The monster initially had demonic power in its body, but once the Purple Mansion was opened, it also contained the original power of the Purple Mansion.  This earth dragon is even more perfect in Zi Mansioneven more powerful than Ji Ning's Yuan Power!

    ¡­¡­

    "Fall!" Master Xu Li pointed in the distance.

    The big moonlight hand hundreds of feet long grasps the big seal.  He hit the Niujiao Mountain below again, but this time suddenly a dragon roar sounded, and a huge black dragon tail was lifted up. This black dragon tail was also very big, and it appeared from the black mist.  Go straight to the big seal.

    Bang!

    The big seal hit the dragon's tail. The dragon's tail trembled but it was blocked.

    "Black dragon tail?" Master Xu Li frowned, "It can actually block my magic form"

    There is a distance limit for cultivators to control magic weapon attacks. The farther the distance, the less powerful it is. Wanxiang Zhenren can use his own "Wanxiang Dharma" to cast spells at ultra-long distances. Of course, the power is relatively smaller than that of close-range spells.  Just like when Mu Xiaozhenren prevented Bo Zishan from escaping.  That is, he directly caught the good Gu insect from a very long distance with the help of all phenomena.

    "What formation?" Master Xu Li frowned, "Only some Zifu monks can block my spellcasting with a spell. This formation"

    With his knowledge, he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of formation this was.

    The other seven Zifu cultivators next to himThe soldiers were also full of doubts and uneasiness. What kind of formation was the exposed black dragon tail?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Jiuhuo and others relied on the formation of the dark dragon to block the big seal, and they also felt it was difficult.

    "I wonder how Ji Ning's cultivation is going now. Maybe it's a critical moment." Ji Jiuhuo was anxious to wake Ji Ning up, but he was worried about ruining Ji Ning's cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the formation, dark energy permeates the air.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, completely immersed in the mystery of the transformation of yin and yang. He continued to analyze it, and in his deep understanding, he had reached the level of selflessness.  He didn't even pay attention to the slight vibration caused by the big seal's bombardment on the ground.  The huge dark dragon controlled by Ji Jiuhuo and others also shrouded the surrounding area to protect Ji Ning.

    ¡°Yin never separates from yang.¡±

    "Yang never separates from yin."

    "Even a strong dragon must have regrets. After the peak, there will be a trough"

    "Only the transformation of yin and yang can the mutual regeneration be endless." Ji Ning understood instantly.

    The Taiyin God Pattern and the Sun God Pattern behind him suddenly lit up, sensing the two huge stars in the depths of the void separated by unknown layers of space. The Sun Star and the Taiyin Star immediately dropped the Sun's True Fire and the Taiyin's True Water.  Crossing the endless world and endless void, he landed directly beside Ji Ning.

    "Boom~~" "Boom~~~" The surroundings suddenly turned into a world of water and fire.

    I saw the huge water and fire lotus turned into a flower, completely wrapping Ji Ning. With the true water of Taiyin and the true fire of the sun as the core, it activated the power of water and fire to form a huge flower of water and fire to wrap around Ji Ning, and Ji Ning became one of them.  of stamens.

    Even in the wilderness, a group of Zifu monks such as Zhenren Xu Li could see huge flowers emerging from the black mist in the distance. The tips of the flowers just emerged from the black mist.

    If you are satisfied with what you have seen, please vote to support Tomato by voting monthly!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6, Chapter 22: Earth-Level Magic Weapon

    "What is that?" The seven Zifu monks on the Snow Dragon Mountain side all stared in shock at the tip of the flower emerging from the black mist in the distance. Just through the tip of the flower, they could imagine how huge the flower was.

    "What is Ji doing?"

    "Master Xu, that Ji family" The group of monks from the Zifu looked at Master Xu Li. Master Xu Li frowned and said: "It should be a huge flower. The petals of the flower are water blue and fire red. It should be water and fire.  Gathered together.¡±

    They could not figure out what was going on just by seeing the tips of the flowers in the black mist in the distance.

    "I'll give it a try." Xu Li pointed far away, "Fall!"

    The big hand of moonlight stretched out from the bright moon in the dark sky grabbed the large seal that was a hundred feet long and wide, and smashed it directly towards the flower.  I saw a section of the dragon's body immediately lifted up in the black mist, directly blocking the big seal. There was a roar~~~ Although the black dragon's body trembled, it blocked it.

    "Hmph, hide in the formation. If you are at close range, I can make this dragon collapse with one seal." Master Xu Li shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the formation.

    Ji Jiuhuo was extremely nervous and sent a message: "Ji Ning's cultivation has reached the most critical stage now. That Master Wanxiang is using his magic form to cast a spell. We must block it no matter what!"

    And Ji Liuzhen, Granny Ying and others all knew that Ji Ning was the hope of their Ji family, how could they allow each other to destroy Ji Ning's cultivation?

    "The water and fire flowers are formed, what is Ji Ning doing?" Although Ji Jiuhuo can sense the flowers, he is also confused because Ji Ning himself has the self-protection method of the water and fire lotus. Now Ji Ning is enlightening?  Still practicing?

    ¡­¡­

    The huge water and fire flowers, which are a hundred feet high, are completely closed.  Ji Ning was among them.

    Taking the True Water of Taiyin and the True Fire of the Sun as the sources, a large amount of the power of the Taiyin and the Power of the Sun poured into Ji Ning's body. Under the guidance of the divine patterns, Ji Ning's divine body began to naturally transform. Every muscle and bone  , every muscle, and even every cell in the internal organs.  They were all swallowing and sucking wildly.

    "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" Generally, the crossing of small realms relies on gradual accumulation, such as from the fourth level to the fifth level.  From the fifth level to the sixth level.  It¡¯s all about practicing slowly and accumulating.

    But from the sixth level to the seventh level, it is a huge leap!

    There is a fundamental transformation in the divine body, and the energy required is extremely amazing.  It is even more amazing than the nearly five years of training from the fourth level to the sixth level.  This set of divine magic is also the most difficult one. Ji Ning has already understood the 'Rainwater Sword Domain', and it is only today that he has broken through to the seventh level!

    The most difficult method!

    The most mysterious method!

    But once a big realm is crossed, you can get the assistance of the two supreme stars, the Taiyin Star and the Sun Star, to lower the Taiyin True Water and the Sun True Fire to gather a large amount of energy to quickly reorganize and improve the divine body.

    "Wow!"

    The huge water and fire flowers became thin and transparent, and gradually bloomed, revealing a young man with a naked body, and his body had an incomparable crystal luster.  It's Ji Ning!  A layer of animal skin quickly appeared on the surface of Ji Ning's body, which was transformed into magic weapon armor.

    A smile appeared on Ji Ning's face.  The Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram has finally entered the seventh level. He can feel the surging divine power in his body and the infinite vitality contained in his body. He can be reborn with a drop of blood.

    ¡°Finally, I can truly use my magical power.¡± Ji Ning showed joy.

    The body refining of gods and demons must reach the level of Zifu before they can use their magical powers.

    The Wind Wing Escape Technique is more of a skill type.  It can be used just by relying on Yuan force, but magical powers are magical powers after all. Only by relying on 'divine power' to display is the real magical power, and only then can the real power be exerted.  Before, I was at the innate perfection level, but my Yuan Power surpassed the Zifu Perfection level. There was a huge difference between them I used my Yuan Power to perform the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    And now it has just entered the seventh level.  But as the first method of body refining for gods and demons, Ji Ning is no less than a powerful body refining expert for gods and demons who has reached the late stage of Zifu.

    "Compared to Tong Yu." Ji Ning said secretly, "My current ability to refine the body of gods and demons is only a step behind him."

    "He has the magical power of heaven and earth, and I have the magical power of air wing escape."

    "I also have Rainwater Sword Domain, Beiming Sword If we fight again, I can kill him in a head-on fight." Ji Ning is very confident. Wind Wing Escape Technique and Fa Tian Xiang Di Technique belong to different categories of magical powers, and each has its own characteristics.  Each has its own advantages. Fa Tian Xiang Di has gains in many aspects such as strength and speed, but it is less flexible.

    The Wind Wing Escape Technique specializes in speed and flexibility!

    "Ji Ning." A voice came from his ear.

    ? ???The patriarch?  "Ji Ning smiled.

    "Come quickly." Ji Jiuhuo said as a message. The black mist in front of Ji Ning also opened a passage, and Ji Ning's feet turned into streams of light and rushed towards him.

    ¡­¡­

    The patriarchs Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Yichuan and the girl in white who turned into a crane are together.

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning rushed from the black mist passage. As soon as he saw the clan leader and others, Ji Ning realized that something was wrong. There was no joy on the faces of the clan leader, father and others, but instead they were full of solemnity.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked.

    Ji Jiuhuo said in a low voice: "I thought you killed a group of Zifu monks and that Tong Yu before. We will survive this disaster. But I didn't expect another one came from the Snow Dragon Mountain.  Criticize the monks of Zifu, and among them there is also a real person named Wanxiang."

    "Master Wanxiang?" Ji Ning was shocked, "How could there be Master Wanxiang? How could the Yanshan branch of Snow Dragon Mountain invite Master Wanxiang in such a short period of time? Isn't it said that this place is far away from the Xuelong Mountain Sect?"

    "I don't know." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head.

    Ji Yichuan also said solemnly: "Anyway, Master Wanxiang has arrived. The strength of Master Wanxiang is very terrifying. He used to control a big seal with the help of magic, but we here can barely block it with the help of the dark dragon."

    Ji Ning also looked serious.

    The Dharma is casting a spell?  The dark dragon transformed by the formation could barely block it?

    "The real person Wanxiang should be named Xu Li." The girl in white next to her suddenly spoke.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo and the other three all looked at the crane girl.

    The girl in white said: "I have followed Nongzi Tao for many years, and I have met this Xu Li once. This real Xu Li is a powerful person in Xuelong Mountain, and he is not comparable to the previous Tong Yu. Tong Yu's status in Xuelong Mountain is very average, even if  The ability to use magical powers is only comparable to that of a real person who has just entered all things."

    "It has been more than sixty years since Xu Li became the Master of Wanxiang." The girl in white said, "The Qi refining methods he practiced must be some of the top methods in Xuelong Mountain. Although the cultivation is slow, his energy is pure. For more than sixty years,  At least it¡¯s the middle stage of Vientiane.¡±

    "And as the Wanxiang Master of Snow Dragon Mountain, he must have earth-level magic weapons! Human-level magic weapons and earth-level magic weapons are completely differentthe power is also very different. And in terms of Tao perception, he must be far superior to  Above Tong Yu, although Tong Yu has supernatural powers, he cannot use earth-level magic weapons at all. This is also the fundamental difference between him and Master Xu Li. Master Xu Li can easily kill Tong Yu."

    After finishing speaking, the girl in white said no more.

    Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Yichuan looked at each other When they were in panic before, the girl in white remained silent. But as soon as Ji Ning appeared, the girl in white revealed some information about Master Xu Li.  Obviously deep down, the girl in white still admires Ji Ning, but is still a little unconvinced by the rest of the Ji family.

    "At least the middle stage of Vientiane? Earth-level magic weapon? Tao enlightenment?" Ji Ning thought about it. He was not a stupid boy who didn't understand anything. He had seen so many magic weapons in the water palace. Ji Ning knew very well Different magic weapons have different powers.  It's also huge.

    There is an essential difference between earth-level magic weapons and human-level magic weapons.

    "Didn't you hear what this girl said? It was so easy for Master Xu Li to kill Tong Yu!"

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo's face turned red and he said eagerly, "We have never fought against Master Wanxiang, we have only heard of legends. But Master Wanxiang is definitely far superior to the monks of Zifu. Master Wanxiang is definitely far superior to the monks of Zifu.  Killing some Zifu monks is just like the Zifu monks killing innate creatures. Earth-level magic weapon We have only heard about it, but no one has tried its power. You must not be careless. You have my Ji family's Ten Thousand Swords on you.  The city¡¯s ministers also have the Ten Thousand Miles No Trace Talisman. Remember, if you see the situation is not going well, run away immediately!¡±

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Escape?

    "As long as you escape, the Ji family will definitely rise and become stronger." Ji Jiuhuo warned.

    Ji Ning felt a sense of uneasiness and a vague sense of danger. His soul was powerful, and he would usually sense some warnings when encountering danger.

    "Master Wanxiang?" Ji Ning didn't have any experience.

    "Remember, don't take risks." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, and Ji Yichuan also looked at his son worriedly.

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "This Master Wanxiang I will be very careful. If something goes wrong, I will escape."

    "Yeah." Ji Jiuhuo nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the formation.

    The cultivators on the Snow Dragon Mountain in the wilderness looked at the Niujiao Mountain shrouded in black mist in the distance, and the tips of the flowers that could be seen before disappeared.

    ¡°?Li Zhenren, what should we do now?  "

    "Are we just watching here?" The monks from Zifu looked at Master Xu Li one by one, waiting for Master Xu Li to speak.

    Xu Lizhenren looked at him from a distance, his eyes full of coldness, and said coldly: "Wait!"

    Tong Yu and Nong Zidao failed to enter. Although he was much stronger, he was still very cautious. He knew that the formation was weird, so even if he was very strong, he would not rush in casually.  The worst thing is just sacrifice this Yuanshi vein.

    "Master Xu Li, Master Xu Li." A stream of light flew from the distance.

    Xu Li looked up.

    I saw a man in animal skin flying down from the stream of light.

    "Master Nephew Zidao." Xu Li suddenly became happy and stepped forward to greet him. Nongzi Dao was the one he valued most among those who entered the formation before. He was also a master of formations and had experience in entering. He was really his most important person now.  needs.

    "Uncle Xu Li." Farmer Daolian said, "I was afraid that you would enter this formation, but luckily you didn't."

    "What?" Xu Li frowned and looked at the farmer and said, "Is this formation scary?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6: Emerging from the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly Chapter 23: Ban

    Farmer Daolian said: "This formation is called the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation. It is a legendary formation. Although the Ji family only uses a simplified human-level formation, it is definitely the best among human-level formations.  , the power should not be underestimated, it is no less than some large earth formations. If Master Xu Li broke in, he would be trapped inside. Fortunately, he did not break in"

    "So powerful?" Xu Li was surprised.

    The best human-level formation is no less than some earth-level formations?  Xu Li knew very well that the value of this formation alone was probably no less than the magic seal in his hand.

    "Senior Brother Zidao, what should we do?"

    "Watching Ji continue to delay?"

    The Zifu monks asked anxiously, and Nongzi Dao said: "If I have never been in, I dare not say. But I have been in the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation for a long time, and I have deduced it for a long time.  I have some experience. Hmmthere¡¯s no need to worry about this, I¡¯ll break the black mist illusory formation first.¡±

    Nongzidao immediately walked forward, and Master Xu Li immediately followed. Among the group of Zifu monks, Nongzidao was the most useful to him. A master of formations He naturally had to ensure Nongzidao's safety.

    "The Black Mist Illusionary Array is just an ordinary formation." Nongzi said with a smile, "I was able to break through the Black Mist Illusionary Array before. Just when I was about to break through it, I was blocked by the Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Array.  It¡¯s shrouded in.¡±

    "Um."

    Nong Zidao looked at the black fog covering the entire Niujiao Mountain and took a closer look. "If I'm right, one of the formation flags is a hundred feet ahead." As he said that, a whisk appeared in his hand, and he waved the whisk  , three thousand white silk whisks flew through the air immediately.  Quickly wrapped around it.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, a formation flag was rolled up and pulled out. The black fog that originally covered the entire Niujiao Mountain dissipated in an instant. The sun shone on the entire Niujiao Mountain. A black dragon was coiled around the Niujiao Mountain. The body of the black dragon was  The watch is faintly exuding black underworld energy, and the area where the underworld energy spreads is only within the range of the Underworld Dragon Locking Heaven Array, which is relatively smaller than the previous Black Mist Illusion Array.

    ¡­¡­

    On Niujiao Mountain.

    Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo and others all looked solemn.  They knew they were in trouble when they saw Nong Zidao appear!  Unexpectedly, Nong Zidao, who had obviously escaped, came back again.  That Nongzi Dao had been in the battle before and was very experienced.  Now it is even easier to break through the black mist illusion formation outside.

    "Why is Nongzi Dao here?" Ji Jiuhuo's eyes were full of hatred and unwillingness, "If there is no Nongzi Dao, then even if Xu Li is powerful, he will be trapped in the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation.  Can¡¯t get out.¡±

    "Farmer's way!"

    "How could this happen!" Everyone in the Ji clan was filled with grief and anxiety.

    Ji Ning also secretly hated him, so Nong Zidao came.  It is really even more powerful for Xu Lizhenren.

    ¡­¡­

    Nongzidao and Xu Li both looked at the dark dragon on Niujiao Mountain in the distance.

    "That giant black dragon is the 'Nether Dragon' transformed from the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation." Nong Zidao said.

    "Dark Dragon." Master Xu Li looked at the huge black dragon entwined in Niujiao Mountain and nodded slightly.

    Nong Zidao continued: "The Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation also has the power of a confusing array. The aura emitted is called 'Netherworld Qi', and the shadowy energy covering it is the confusing array. To break the entire Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation  It¡¯s too difficult. Even I don¡¯t know when I can break it.¡±

    Xu Li frowned: "You can't break it?"

    "But those dark qi alone are much simpler. I also have some ideas." Nongzi said with a smile, "Uncle, don't worry, the dark dragon and the dark qi are two parts. The dark dragon is here to attack, and the dark qi is here to attack."  Qi traps the enemy. Although I can't break the entire Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, if you give me some time and my uncle helps me, I can make those Nether Qi disappear."

    Xu Li was surprised and said: "The dark energy has disappeared? There is no maze. They rely on the dark dragon to fight me head-on. Their Ji family will definitely die."

    How can Master Xu Li be afraid of a few Zifu monks? He didn't dare to enter before because he was not sure about the battle method.

    "The Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is divided into five formations, and the Mystery Formation is also divided into five parts." Nong Zidao said, "I went to the Dragon Claw Formation before. I have understood the mystery of the underworld energy in the Dragon Claw Formation. Before, Tong Zi said  Jade¡¯s strength is not enough, but I can use my uncle¡¯s strength As long as I use this earth-level magical seal, I can cut off the energy veins in the earth and make the dark energy dissipate."

    "Hahaha, okay." Xu Li was overjoyed.

    Although he is a layman, he also understands that the great formation is the power that activates the heaven and the earth

    ?????????????????????? If those who are advanced in the formation understand the secret of the formation¡¯s operation, they only need to use some methods in some places to interrupt the operation of the formation!  Nongzidao couldn't cut off the dark dragon, but those dark energy he??can be cut off.

    "Uncle Master." Nong Zidao said with a smile, "When the time comes when we break those dark energies, Ji's family will have no choice but to confront us head-on. Ji's family is weak and will probably flee immediately! Our ultimate goal is to get something from them  The ministers of Wanjian City have ordered that it will be troublesome for them to escape. Therefore, it is best to set up a banning formation around Niujiao Mountain in advance."

    Master Xu Li nodded after hearing this: "You should think carefully."

    Whoosh!

    Master Xu Li immediately turned into a stream of light and set up a large array around the foot of Niujiao Mountain.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    A light mask like ripples of clear water appeared out of thin air, and the huge light mask enveloped the entire Niujiao Mountain.  It's like a cover covers Niujiao Mountain!  Not only that, even the underground is sealed with a mask.

    Everything in heaven and on earth is banned!

    This is the forbidden formation Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo and others on Niujiao Mountain saw a huge light shield appearing out of thin air, completely cutting off Niujiao Mountain from the outside world.  Everyone in the Ji family looked ugly.

    "The Forbidden Formation." Ji Jiuhuo said hoarsely, "And it was arranged by Master Xu Li personally. To forcefully break out of the Forbidden Formation I'm afraid you will have to be as strong as Master Xu Li."

    "Yeah." Granny Ying also had a sense of determination in her eyes.

    "We can't get out." Ji Liuzhen said softly, "With our strength, we simply can't break out of the forbidden formation. We can't even escape In this case, let's fight. Fight with this Wanxiang Zhenren!  "

    Ji Yichuan also nodded: "I thought we had overcome this disaster, but Master Wanxiang came again! A Master Wanxiang came to deal with my Ji family. I, Ji family, are proud of me."

    "Ji Ning, remember, if you feel something is wrong after fighting Master Xu Li, leave immediately." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning.

    "You are my Ji family's hope, remember." Grandma Ying also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Liuzhen and the old servant Ah Xing both looked at Ji Ning.

    Father Ji Yichuan even said: "Don't be stupid."

    this moment¡­¡­

    Ji Ning felt the determination of many elders. The moment the banning formation enveloped them, it was already destined that the Ji family would have no way out.  Except that he has the Wanli Wutang Talisman to escape.  No one else could escape.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded heavily.

    "Xu Li!" Ji Ning looked down, looking at Xu Li and Nong Zidao in the distance through the dark energy, his eyes full of killing intent.  "Master Wanxiang? I want to see how powerful Master Wanxiang is." What Ji Ning desires most at this moment is to kill Master Wanxiang, who poses the greatest threat to the Ji family!

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    ¡­¡­

    At the foot of the mountain.

    The ban on the lumped mask is shrouded, and Xu Li's real people, farmers and other people are also inside the mask.

    "There is one more thing I need to remind my uncle." Nong Zidao said.

    "Oh?" Master Xu Li looked at Nongzi and said.

    Nong Zidao continued: "There are only a few Zifu cultivators in the Ji family, and the others are not of concern. There is only one person who needs to be careful! He is Ji Ning, the evil genius who is only sixteen years old in the Ji family.  '."

    "Sixteen years old? Should you be careful about him?" Master Xu Li was surprised, and other Zifu monks were also extremely surprised.

    "Yes." Nongzi Dao Su Rong said, "His strength is very terrifying. Before that, nineteen of us Zifu monks and two Zifu spiritual beasts went in In fact, with our combined formation, we can completely fight against the dark dragon. Ji  He couldn't kill us at all, but Ji Ning finally took action because he was too strong."

    "Many senior brothers, including Senior Brother Tong Yu, died at the hands of Ji Ning." Nongzi said.

    "He is only sixteen years old! Kill Tong Yu?" Master Xu Li glared.

    There is no such monster in the entire Snow Dragon Mountain!

    The other Zifu monks were even more shocked.

    ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from an indigenous tribe like the Ji family could there be such a monster genius?

    "You will know when I see you." Nong Zidao said solemnly.  "This Ji Ning is also practicing qi and refining the body of gods and demons. Moreover, he is extremely good at swordsmanship and has even realized the 'realm of the Tao'."

    "The Realm of Tao!" Master Xu Li's heart twitched violently.

    He, the great Wanxiang Zhenren, has not reached the level of ¡®realm of Tao¡¯ in terms of understanding of Tao.  The other Zifu monks were completely dumbfounded. Realm of Tao?  Too far away from them.  Sixteen?  Entering the realm of Tao at the age of sixteen?  this.  This is real?

    "His realm of Tao is a realm of rain." Nongzi said, "Once the rain comes, you must be careful, because it means that Ji Ning is about to take action."

    ??"Yes." Master Xu Li nodded.

    He considers himself to be Wanxiang Zhenren, possesses earth-level magic weapons, and has a high level his confidence is completely higher than that of this evildoer.  But after all, the other party can realize the realm of Tao, which is enough for him to value the other party.

    "Also, I was able to escape with the help of a small Taoist talisman before." Nong Zidao said, "This Ji Ning in the Ji family makes me uneasy. When the time comes, Ji Ning and my uncle will fight If something happens again  It would be dangerous to deal with me with any means, so I want my uncle to lend me a small Taoist Talisman to protect my life. Only in this way can I have the confidence to enter the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation and safely explore the direction of the Nether Qi.  Cut off the Yuanli veins."

    Master Xu Li hesitated for a moment.

    Xiao Nuo moving the road?

    This talisman is a life-saving thing and is extremely precious.  Although he was Wanxiang Zhenren, the sect only gave him one Taoist talisman, and he later exchanged it for two more with treasures.  Every small teleportation talisman is very precious. Of course, when encountering some terrible opponents and some special places, the small teleportation talisman still cannot escape.

    But for ordinary Wanxiang real-person fighting, a small movement of Taoist talismans is enough to escape.

    "Okay, I'll lend you a share." Master Xu Li nodded. He understood that if he didn't lend it to Nongzi Dao, Nongzi Dao, who had just escaped the disaster before, would not be able to go in again.

    After receiving the small moving Taoist talisman, Nong Zidao suddenly felt confident and said confidently: "Uncle, please don't worry, Ji Ning and Tong Yu were fighting for a long time before, and he killed Tong Yu only when Tong Yu's magical power was exhausted This time  If Uncle Second Master goes with me, he will definitely kill the entire Ji family and win the order of ministers."

    "Okay." Master Xu Li nodded and smiled.

    "Let's go in together." Master Xu Li glanced at the other Zifu monks.

    The other seven Zifu monks looked at each other but did not dare to refuse. They immediately followed Xu Li and Nong Zidao towards the dark aura filled with the huge dark dragon in the distance. Soon, a group of people entered.  Within the scope of the underworld energy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 24 Ji Ning Battles Wanxiang

    As soon as Master Xu Li, Nong Zidao and other nine people entered the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, Master Xu Li shouted: "Jiaolong Formation!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Nong Zidao, Wu Qi, Lu Huang and other Zifu monks all condensed into a dragon shadow above their heads. The eight dragon shadows quickly flew towards Master Xu Li. Above him, there was  A huge dragon phantom appeared, and it overlapped with the other eight dragon phantoms.

    Suddenly, a snow-white dragon with scales appeared, floating around the nine people.

    Snow Dragon Mountain is most famous for the 'Snow Dragon Flying Formation', which is a large formation of the Zhenpai. A group of Wanxiang Daoist and thousands of Zifu monks can be led by Yuanshen Taoist to form a large formation and directly turn into a white line.  The divine dragon possesses the power to destroy heaven and earth.  Enough to fight an immortal!

    In addition to the supreme ¡®Snow Dragon Flying Formation¡¯, the sect also has various simplified formations of the Snow Dragon Flying Formation, all of which are called ¡®Jiaolong Formation¡¯.

    Simplify the array and always name it "Jiaolong".

    Only the Supreme Formation can be named after the ¡®Snow Dragon¡¯.  At this moment, Xu Li and the other nine people were displaying one of the dragon formations.

    ¡­¡­

    The snow-white dragon floats around and exudes powerful pressure.

    Xu Lizhenren and the other nine people continued to move forward.

    "Stop." Nong Zidao ordered, pointing forward, "Please ask Uncle Master to take action. The magic seal will become ten feet long and wide, directly denting this mountainous area ten feet."

    Master Xu Li nodded, and the big seal flew out of his palm. The big seal grew bigger as it flew, becoming ten feet long and wide. There was a rich earthy yellow smell underneath the big seal.  He pointed downwards, and the big seal pressed downwards with a roar. Some trees and rocks were directly crushed to pieces, and a large pit ten feet deep was created.

    ¡°Another ten-foot-deep pit will be dug here.¡± Nongzi continued to walk forward and gave instructions at the same time.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  As the big seal was struck again and again, deep pits quickly formed into strange shapes.

    More than a hundred deep pits were created.

    "It's done." Nong Zidao smiled. Some of the original energy veins flowing underground were blocked.  Forced to change direction, the dark energy surrounding them quickly dissipated, and the surroundings returned to clear skies.

    "sharp."

    "Senior Brother Zidao is amazing."

    All the monks from Zi Mansion were happy.  The surroundings are clear, and part of the entire Niujiao Mountain is exposed, and the trees in the mountains are also visible to the naked eye.  There are even huge black dragon claws in the distance.  Immediately following the Nether Dragon that was lying on the Niujiao Mountain, the whole figure moved, the position of the dragon's claws changed, and it hid in the Nether Qi on the side.

    Nongzidao smiled and said: "The underworld energy of the Dragon Claw Formation has disappeared, leaving only the underworld energy of the Dragon Pearl Formation, Dragon Head Formation, Dragon Tail Formation, and Dragon Body Formation."

    "Which division shall we enter now?" Xu Li already had a smile on his face.

    "The reason why we broke the formation so quickly this time is because I have studied it for a long time before." Farmer Dorian said, "And the other four formations it is estimated that it will take a little longer."

    Master Xu Li was worried: "How long will it take?"

    Nong Zidao smiled confidently: "With the experience of breaking the Dragon Claw Formation, the other four formations will be faster. Each formation can take up to half an hour."

    "Okay!" Master Xu Li was immediately overjoyed.

    Half an hour at most?

    The remaining four divisions combined can only last for two hours at most!  As long as all those dark energies dissipate, Ji will have nowhere to hide and can only fight head-on

    "The Ji family is destined to die!" Master Xu Li's eyes were full of expectation.  If he really gets the Yuanshi vein this time, as the one who has made the greatest contribution, he will definitely get a big benefit.

    "Walk!"

    With an order from Master Xu Li, the nine of them were surrounded by snow-white dragons for protection, and entered the dragon formation directly.

    ¡­¡­

    "The dark energy of the Dragon Claw Formation has dissipated!" Ji and other people all panicked.

    It is precisely because of the underworld energy.  That's why Ji can take control.  If you want to fight, fight, if you don't want to fight, retreat!  The other party was passively beaten and had no place to escape!

    "We can't let them go on like this." Ji Ning looked anxious. He knew the Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation very well, and he also had considerable experience in the formation.  "The Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation is extremely powerful and has the effect of the Mysterious Formation. It is difficult to break the entire Dark Dragon Heaven-locking Formation, but it is relatively easy to break the Dark Qi of the Mysterious Formation alone. Since Nongzidao has broken the Dragon Claw Formation, the five major  The formations are all very similar, and the other four formations are just as fast.¡±

    Ji Jiuhuo, who was in control of the formation, also nodded: "Well, we can't just watch them break through the underworld energy, we must stop them."

    "mustMust be stopped.  "

    Granny Ying and others all looked anxious.

    "Ji Ning, you are the only one who has gone." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "You are the only one among us who has any hope of stopping them. If you can't stop them then the rest of us can only try our best to delay them.  , how long can it be delayed?"

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "Okay."

    This disasteris full of twists and turns!  After killing Tong Yu and others, I thought the Ji family had won, but the arrival of Xu Lizhenren made the Ji family face an even more terrifying danger.

    "I must win this battle." Ji Ning's heart was filled with endless fighting spirit.

    Must win!

    I am the only one who can stop Xuelong Mountain!

    If you all fail, then you will be forced to flee, and the clan leader, father, and others will not be able to escape because of the 'forbidden formation'. They can only use their lives to delay and fight!

    "Xu Li, I want you to die!"

    "You all must die!"

    Ji Ning has only one belief, and that is to kill the other party. In order to survive, for the Ji family, for the sake of his relatives, and in order not to escape alone in sorrow he must kill the other party!

    "Be careful." Ji Yichuan looked at his son.

    "It's important to stop them, but it's even more important to save your life." Grandma Ying told her hoarsely.

    Everyone looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly and then quickly drew a phantom along the channel where the dark energy automatically separated in front of him, approaching the opponent.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment.

    Ji Ning stood next to an ancient curved tree, surrounded by more than 700 swords floating densely, of which 45 were human-level flying swords.  After killing Tong Yu and a group of Zifu monks, Ji Ning's number of advanced flying swords had increased to forty-six, enough to form five formation bases.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡± The flying swords suspended around him each produced a dim light.

    Ji Ning frowned, and beads of sweat broke out on his forehead. He tried his best to control the flying swords around him, sometimes rising and sometimes sinking.

    "No, it still won't work." Ji Ning shook his head.  "The last time I fought with Tong Yu, I had twenty-seven advanced flying swords among my sword magic weaponsI could barely use the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation. But now there are forty-five advanced flying swords, Xiao  The ninth level of the Thousand Sword Formation is no longer working."

    "The eighth floor!"

    Ji Ning tried.

    The flying swords around him were floating one by one, flashing with a misty white light.  Still very difficult.

    "Get up!" Ji Ning gritted his teeth, with a splitting headache, and a flying sword emitting white light was barely condensed in front of him.

    "Disperse." Ji Ning made a move and put away all the swords and magic weapons floating around him.

    Ji Ning pondered: "The most I can do now is the eighth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation. And it's very difficult. I guess controlling three rays of sword light on the eighth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation at the same time is the limit."

    Although it can only be used at the eighth level, in terms of power, it is 30 to 40% more powerful than the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array when killing Tong Yu.

    "Clan leader, where are they?" Ji Ning asked, "I'm ready."

    "It's right in front, I'll guide you." Ji Jiuhuo said through the message.

    "good."

    Ji Ning held a pair of Beiming Swords in his hands, with murderous intent in his eyes as he quickly approached the front.

    ¡­¡­

    The snow-white dragon is swimming, and its scales are all white and flawless.  Stunningly beautiful.  The nine people including Xu Liren, Nong Zidao and others were in a circle surrounded by snow-white dragons. Nong Zidao was immersed in the formation deduction. He wanted to study the mystery of the movement of the underworld energy in the dragon body formation.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Little rain appeared in the air in the permeable air, and the rainfall fluttered, cold and comfortable.  It was a pleasant drizzle that enveloped everything, but the expressions of all the nine immortal cultivators in Xuelong Mountain changed.

    "It's rain!"

    "Rain! That Ji Ning's rain!"

    "Rainwater Sword Territory, Ji Ning has used Rainwater Sword Territory, and is about to attack." These Zifu monks all looked nervous, and even Nongzi Dao, who was performing the deduction, stopped.  There was also a trace of solemnity on his face.

    This rain is like the call of the god of death. Previously, Dongzi Qi, Tong Yu and a group of Zifu monks all died, but now the rain is coming again.

    "Rainwater Sword Domain?" Xu Li, who was wearing a gorgeous black robe, shrank his pupils, like the pupils of a poisonous snake, and scanned the surroundings. He was the calmest among them, but he was extremely vigilant at the moment.  After all, his understanding of TaoIt is still some distance away from the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯.

    "Humph." A cold snort sounded.

    Bright stars suddenly appeared in the surrounding dark air, and among the bright stars there was a bright moon. Under the water-like moonlight, it shrouded the nine Zifu monks including Xu Li and the snow-white dragon.  within the surrounding range.  The moonlight directly forced the rain away.

    "Ji Ning, you are so sneaky and look down upon." Master Xu Li stood in the moonlight, surrounded by snow-white dragons, and said coldly, "If you want to kill, just come out and kill."

    "Then I'll make it happen for you!"

    A shout was like spring thunder, exploding violently.

    Boom!

    A stream of light suddenly rushed out from the black underworld in the distance, and a fiery red roc with wings spread among the blooming water and fire lotus suddenly attacked. In the blink of an eye, the fiery red roc surrounded by water and fire lotus was already there.  When he arrived in front of Master Xu Li, his speed was so fast that even Master Xu Li was shocked.

    "Roar~~" The snow-white dragon's tail turned into a phantom and whipped towards the fiery red roc.

    But the fiery red roc was too fast, and the snow-white dragon's tail actually missed time!

    "This is" Master Xu Li could tell at a glance that this was no fiery red roc, it was just a young man!  The young man's whole body was glowing like a god and demon. The magic wings behind him spread out to their fullest extent, and the magic wings were also covered with a layer of fiery red light. The speed was so fast that it made his heart tremble.

    Supernatural power - Wind Wing Escape Technique!

    Once a powerful God-Demon Body Refiner learns supernatural powers, he can exert his super-level combat power. Although Ji Ning has just entered the seventh level of the Nine Heavens of Chiming, he already has the strength of the general late-stage God-Demon Body Refiner Zifu.  Then he used the special and flexible magical power 'Wind Wing Escape Technique', and his speed instantly surged several levels, surpassing that of Zhenren Xu Li.

    "Ji Ning?" Seeing the young man holding two swords bathed in the power of Chi Ming at a speed that made him tremble, Master Xu Li's expression finally changed, "Is he Ji Ning? Isn't he the same as Tong Yu?"  Comparable? Are you kidding? How can Tong Yu be so strong!"

    "Suffer death!"

    A shout!

    The sword light lights up!

    ? **

    The battle against the madman has arrived, but our monthly tickets are always unable to reach the top. The enemies are approaching, and Tomato is also very anxious.

    Brothers and sisters of the Hongmeng!

    Vote for your monthly vote!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????  Let¡¯s stand at the top of the monthly vote list!  This month we have one goal!  First!  !  !  Tomato wants to get this first!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 25 Seventy-two Flying Swords

    Xu Lizhen stretched out his hand, and a large seal suddenly grew in size, like a tall wall rushing towards Ji Ning.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning, who was bathed in the fiery red light, drew an arc with the wings behind him, avoided the big seal, and still rushed towards Master Xu Li.

    "Go." Master Xu Li controlled the seal. The seal with a rich earthy yellow light immediately turned around and bombarded Ji Ning again!  This big seal attacked Ji Ning again and again. After all, it was an earth-level magic weapon and its linear speed was very fast.  It's just that his flexibility is much worse than Ji Ning's.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning's sword light flashed, turning into a wisp of rain and 'wiping' on the edge of the big seal. The big seal flew out of control and flew to one side, and Ji Ning drew an arc again to remove the impact and kill Xu Lizhenren.  before.

    "Too fast, his speed is too fast, and he is too flexible." Master Xu Li was extremely shocked. In just a short moment, his earth-level magic weapon and Ji Ning had several rounds of fighting, and he actually used the earth-level magic weapon to fight against Ji Ning.  The magic weapons were all thrown away by Ji Ning using his body skills.

    "go."

    Master Xu Li shouted loudly, and a black rope appeared in his hand. This black rope was filled with black energy. As Master Xu Li waved his hand, the black rope quickly grew in size and turned into a rope that was more than a hundred feet long.  A rope like a big snake wrapped around Ning.

    The magic weapon of the earth level is the "earth-suppressing seal".

    The earth-level magic weapon ¡®Black Snake Rope¡¯.

    These are the two earth-level magic weapons that Master Xu Li relies on to travel around the world. One is strong and the other is soft. Together, they have endless power.  Normally when facing someone weaker than him, he would use the Earth-Suppressing Seal to smash him to death!  But he didn't expect that he couldn't hit Ji Ning this time.  He was forced to use both of his killing moves.

    "Rope?" Ji Ning's face changed slightly as he looked at the black rope that was a hundred feet long.

    "Trouble, that big seal goes straight forward and can't do anything to me. But this rope is best at locking enemies." Ji Ning flashed many thoughts in an instant, "I must not be bound by it. Once bound, I will lose.  "

    This battle.  As soon as Ji Ning arrived, he went all out to use the magical air wing escape technique, hoping to kill the opponent with the help of his speed and flexibility that surpassed his opponent!

    But¡­¡­

    Master Xu Li stood where he was and didn't move at all.  Just using two earth-level magic weapons made Ji Ning's heart tremble.

    "Water wall!"

    "Water and fire lotus!" Ji Ning thought, and all the rainwater around him suddenly turned into walls of water that started to rotate.  These layers of water walls as thin as cicada wings are like blades, extremely sharp, directly cutting through the oppressive moonlight, forming layers of water walls.

    At the same time, water and fire lotuses bloomed out of thin air around them. There were nine lotuses blooming in the rainy air. They were located in different directions, just enough to entangle the rope.

    "Humph, are you trying to block my magic weapon with these tricks?" Master Xu Li smiled coldly.

    The black snake rope dances crazily, puff puff puff puff!  !  !  !  The layers of water walls were smashed to pieces.  Bang bang bang bang!  !  !  !  The water and fire lotuses were also crushed and broken. The power exerted by a real Wanxiang manipulating the earth-level magic weapon could not be blocked by these water walls and water and fire lotuses.

    But what Ji Ning needs is not to block it, but to slow down the Black Snake Rope, just a little bit.  With the speed of his 'Wind Wing Escape Technique', he can naturally leave the Black Snake Suo behind.

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    The sky is filled with rain, the water walls are layered, and the lotus flowers are blooming.

    The Black Snake Rope and the Earth-Suppressing Seal were all about to kill Ji Ning but Ji Ning followed a zigzag path, like a zigzag lightning, and reached Master Xu Li in a flash.

    "Let me see how many earth-level magic weapons you have." With a wave of the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand, it turned into a wisp of rain.  Directly cut to the real person Xu Li.

    ¡­¡­

    Nong Zidao and everyone on the side were completely stunned, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.  None of them expected that the evil genius of the Ji family could actually fight head-on with Master Xu Li!  Master Xu Li had already used two earth-level magic weapons, but he was unable to do anything to defeat Ji Ning.

    "Obviously, obviously he was almost the same as Tong Yu before." Nong Zidao couldn't believe what he was seeing. "Why did Ji Ning's speed soar so much all of a sudden? Even the two earth-level magic weapons were in the surrounding Rain Sword Domain,  You can¡¯t even touch him under the influence of Water and Fire Lotus.¡±

    This speed is too fast!

    "If the fight with Tong Yu had been so fast before, I'm afraid Tong Yu would have lost the moment we met." Nong Zidao had a look of disbelief in his eyes, "Did he just make a breakthrough?"

    Monster.

    &nbsp; What a monster!

    "Master Xu Li must win."

    "We must win."

    Lu Huang and other Zifu monks were all silently looking forward to it, because once Master Xu Li lost, Master Xu Li might be able to escape with the help of a small Taoist talisman.  But they can't escape.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ji Ning must win." Ji Jiuhuo and others on the other side are also looking forward to it.

    "Ji Ning and Master Xu Li are killing each other equally." Ji Jiuhuo observed the battle through the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, and at the same time said to Ji Yichuan and others on the side, "Master Xu Li used two  **Baobao is extremely powerful. However, Ji Ning is incredibly fast, incredibly fast."

    Ji Jiuhuo said while watching, while Ji Yichuan held his breath.

    nervous.

    This battle is a crucial battle!

    ¡­¡­

    Facing Ji Ning, who could not be stopped by the two earth-level magic weapons, Master Xu Li suddenly shouted: "Array!"

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    A total of seventy-two flying swords appeared out of thin air, each flying sword glowing with black light. These seventy-two flying swords formed a circle around Xu Li, protecting Xu Li.

    "What." Ji Ning, who was using his sword skills to kill Master Xu Li, was shocked to see flying swords appearing in front of him. Each of these flying swords turned into streams of light and stabbed directly towards him.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" Ji Ning held a Bei Ming Sword in each hand. In the blink of an eye, he blocked nine flying sword attacks. His whole body was thrown away by the shock, and the people behind him  The Black Snake Rope and Zhen Di Seal enveloped him again.

    The wings behind Ji Ning trembled violently, and they drew an arc to get out of the way.

    The surrounding layers of rain and blossoming lotus flowers are blocking everything.

    "How could this happen!" Ji Ning's expression changed, and he looked at Master Xu Li who was protected by seventy-two flying swords in the distance.

    "There are a total of seventy-two flying swords, and the power of each flying sword is no less than a full blow of my Beiming Sword." Ji Ning just used the Beiming Sword with all his strength, although the sword technique was mysterious.  However, Master Xu Li's flying sword was instilled with the Yuan Power at the mid-level of Wanxiang after all, and its realm was only slightly worse than that of the Tao Realm.

    "Taking each flying sword alone, it is indeed no less powerful than a full blow from Ji Ning's Beiming Sword.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Xu Li, who was in the distance, laughed and said, "Ji Ning, I have discovered your weakness. I use two earth-level magic weapons to deal with you. I am basically using my shortcomings to defeat your strong points!"

    "Although your speed is astonishing, you are a monk from the Yizi Mansion after all. I don't need to use earth-level magic weapons at all. These human-level magic weapons and flying swords alone are enough to deal with you." Master Xu Li smiled, "And to deal with someone like you  If you are fast, I should use a large number of magic weapons to surround you."

    "If you have more magic weapons, your speed will be restrained." Master Xu Li smiled.

    Different methods should be used to fight with different opponents. Master Xu Li usually fights and fights with other Master Wanxiang The power of these magic weapons and flying swords is relatively weak, so they usually use earth-level magic weapons to win.  But for Ji Ning, the power of the human-level magic weapon Flying Sword was enough to deal with Ji Ning.

    "Come back." Master Xu Li smiled softly, and the big seal and a black rope that originally chased Ji Ning flew back quickly, surrounding Master Xu Li.

    "Go." Master Xu Li pointed far away.

    Wow!

    Suddenly thirty-six flying swords shot through the air and directly attacked Ji Ning.

    Although the layers of water walls and blossoming lotus flowers tried their best to block these flying swords, the human-level flying sword controlled by Xu Lizhen was no less powerful than Tong Yu's full blow. These flying swords naturally pierced the obstacles forcefully.  The speed of these flying swords slowed down, but they were superior in number, covering Ning from all directions.

    For a moment, it was as if thirty-six people were besieging Ji Ning.

    "To deal with you, we will win with more." Master Xu Li was very confident.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning's face changed drastically when he saw thirty-six flying swords attacking from a distance. He even used the Wind Wing Escape Technique to try and distance himself. At the same time, more than six hundred flying swords appeared out of thin air around Ji Ning.

    "Go!" Ji Ning's face showed a ferocious look, and almost all his mind was poured into the sword formation. For a moment, the surrounding layers of water walls and blossoming lotus flowers dissipated.  The eighth floor has reached its limit, and it is impossible to be distracted from controlling the water and fire lotuses and layers of water walls.

    Whoops!

    A ray of sword light quickly turned into a stream of rain, roaring towards Master Xu Li in an instant.

    &nbsp; "Block." Master Xu Li in the distance had a thought, and the thirty-six flying swords that were chasing Ji Ning immediately went to block this drop of rain Bang~~ Three of the flying swords touched this drop of rain.  , all three flying swords were blown away, and this trace of rain continued to rush towards Zhenren Xu Li.

    "Oh?" Master Xu Li in the distance smiled, "It seems to be quite powerful."

    "Go." Among the thirty-six flying swords beside him, nine flying swords suddenly came to meet him, clang clang clang!  !  !  There were continuous crashes, and the trace of rain finally dissipated.

    Master Xu Li looked at Ji Ning in the distance and smiled softly: "Your sword formation technique is indeed powerful. But it is not as powerful as the earth-level magic weapon I use. Even if I control these human-level magic weapons and flying swords, I can only  It only takes six flying swords to completely block the sword light formed by your sword array."

    "You're dead." Master Xu Li smiled confidently, "Kill."

    The thirty-six flying swords that were originally beside him also flew out and joined forces with the thirty-six flying swords that besieged Ji Ning.

    "** Sword Formation! Kill!" A sharp light flashed across Xu Li's eyes.

    Boom!

    " Seventy-two flying swords instantly formed a huge arc, like an orderly army, and all the sword tips were pointed at Ji Ning.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 26: Disastrous Failure

    The water walls were erected layer by layer, and water and fire lotuses were blooming.

    The seventy-two flying swords formed a huge arc from different directions and penetrated the layers of water walls, penetrated the water and fire lotus, and directly stabbed Ji Ning.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" With bursts of sound, Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in both hands and used his sword skills. For a moment, a layer of light appeared around him.  The water curtain formed by the sword light was surrounded by flying swords. Ji Ning concentrated on defense and blocked seventy-two flying swords with two swords.

    Phew!

    A flying sword slashed across Ji Ning's thigh, causing blood to splash.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A flying sword stabbed Ji Ning in the abdomen.

    "Ji Ning, come back quickly, come back quickly." Ji Jiuhuo, the clan leader who controls the entire Hell Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, said urgently via voice transmission.

    "No." Ji Ning was unwilling to give in.

    "Quick, your life is more important than ours, don't fight anymore, come back quickly." Ji Jiuhuo's voice was full of anxiety and pain.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth and ignored the clan leader. He had to fight and fight to the last because he really didn¡¯t want to fail.

    I don¡¯t want to fail.

    I don¡¯t want to see you die!

    In no mood!

    ¡­¡­

    The face of Master Xu Li in the distance changed when he saw it: "It is true that he has understood the realm of Tao. His swordsmanship is really powerful, and his defense is absolutely watertight. Even if he can be hurt occasionally, it is still under his control."

    After all, the siege of seventy-two flying swords brought too much pressure. Ji Ning occasionally used his body and the magic wings behind him to block the flying swords

    "Kill!" Ji Ning, who was trying his best to resist the seventy-two flying swords, suddenly had a sharp light in his eyes.

    More than 600 flying swords floating in the rear suddenly lit up, with more than 500 flying swords lighting up.  A sword light condensed in front of Ji Ning, exuding a sharp aura.

    Whoops!

    The sword light instantly flew through the air.

    It was the seventh level of the Small Thousand Sword Array. While maintaining the Water Fire Lotus and Water Wall, and performing sword techniques Ji Ning could only devote half of his energy to controlling the Small Thousand Sword Array, and he could only use the Small Thousand Sword Array.  The seventh level of the sword formation.

    "Kill, kill, kill!" Ji Ning looked like he was crazy.  The sword light condensed in front of him again and again, turning into rain and attacking.

    "Kill him!" Ji Ning had both desire and fear in his eyes.  That is the fear deep inside, fear of failure!  When the people surrounded by seventy-two flying swords could not even get close to Master Xu Li, Ji Ning knew that he was probably going to fail.  The biggest reliance he relies on when fighting Master Xu Li is his physical skills!

    But now you can¡¯t even get close to the opponent, how can you win?

    Are you going to fail?

    If he fails, then Ji will not be able to stop them, and can only fight with his life to stop them.

    When the time comes, father Ji Yichuan, clan leader Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying they will all have to fight hard.

    "Death, death, death!" Ji Ning's eyes were full of killing intent.

    We must fight!

    The last fight!

    wisps of rainwater transformed from the sword light swept towards Master Xu Li.

    Master Xu Li stood there and sneered: "You really don't want to give up." I saw the black rope suspended around him quickly surrounding Xu Li in circles, and the thick and long rope surrounded it almost covering it.  Most of the space, when the wisps of rain hit.  The black rope moved slightly and dispersed the ray of rain.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  The rope simply shook and moved to scatter the rainwater that was attacking.

    The power of the earth-level magic weapon 'Black Snake Rope' is so powerful that it can easily break up the sword light of this small thousand sword formation.

    "go."

    The last remaining ray of rain drew an arc.  He actually attacked Nongzidao directly, who was being protected by everyone.

    "Killing Nongzidao is still a win!" Ji Ning's eyes in the distance were full of madness.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    I saw the snow-white dragon descending gently, landing on nine immortal cultivators including Xu Lizhenren, Nong Zidao, and Lu Huang.  For a moment Master Xu Li, Nong Zidao and others were all inside the body of the snow-white dragon.

    Just like Ji Ning and others can enter the body of Minglong, Master Xu Li and others can also enter the body of Snow White Dragon.

    "Bang!" That ray of rain stabbed the snow-white dragon crazily.

    The scales on the surface of the snow-white dragon shook, and the rainwater completely dissipated.

    Failed.

    "Hahaha." Nongzi said with a smile inside the snow-white dragon's body."This dragon formation was set up by nine people including Master Xu Li and me. Even if you have the strength of Master Xu Li, it will be difficult to break through the dragon. Not to mention that your strength is far inferior to that of Master Xu Li."

    The dragon is lying down.

    They are all inside the dragon's body, and Master Xu Li is inside the dragon's head, looking at Ji Ning from a distance.

    "Our Snow Dragon Mountain is known throughout the world as the 'Snow Dragon Flying Formation'." Master Xu Li's eyes were full of pride, "Although this dragon formation is a simplified form of the 'Snow Dragon Flying Formation', once it is set up, the nine of us will be like one body.  Even if I try my best, I can't do anything to this dragon formation, let alone you."

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, Nong Zidao and Master Xu Li were talking proudly. Although Ji Ning was listening, what he was thinking in his heart was: "Is it possible that he is forced to go to the last step?"

    "Do we really want father and the others to risk their lives one by one?"

    Whoops!

    Suddenly, a wave of waves instantly passed through the space. Ji Ning controlled the Rainwater Sword Domain. Although he could not see it with the naked eye, he could sense a strange object in the shape of a 'sharp shuttle' crossing the space and arriving in front of him.

    "Not good." Ji Ning woke up immediately. The magic weapon wings behind him shook. He launched the Wind Wing Escape Technique and tried his best to distance himself. Although he had the two Beiming swords in his hands the two Beiming swords in his hands were used to block the siege.  His seventy-two flying swords are enough to chop him into a pulp once he relaxes.

    Poof!

    With Ji Ning trying his best to dodge, and even deliberately guiding him, the pointed shuttle instantly penetrated Ji Ning's abdomen.

    "Boom!"

    The energy bursts out!

    Ji Ning's extremely tough body of a god and demon was still blasted with a hole bigger than his head. The left side of his waist was completely broken, leaving only part of the muscles on the right side connected.

    "Long." Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique to widen the distance while controlling his divine power.  Immediately, flesh and blood grew rapidly, and the huge hole in his waist quickly closed.

    "Hurry, come back quickly." Ji Jiuhuo roared through the voice transmission, "Ji Ning, if you don't come back, we will all die with our eyes open!!!"

    "It's urgent. The clan leader Ji Jiuhuo is really anxious."  He had asked Ji Ning to come back before, but Ji Ning still kept struggling. If this continued Ji Ning would probably die.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth in pain.

    Walk!

    "Whoosh." His wings trembled.  Instantly, he rushed into the dark energy on the side. The dark energy was filled with darkness. Xu Li and others just looked at it and did not dare to go deep.

    "Ji Ning! You have been hit by my black blood needle!" Master Xu Li shouted loudly.  "I can already sense your location. Once you get closer, you won't be able to leave alive."

    ******

    Halfway up Niujiao Mountain.

    One after another, figures turned into streams of light and rushed over. Ji Liuzhen and Granny Ying rushed over one by one, and they all gathered here.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning has also arrived.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo looked at this young man, who was trying his best again and again. He sighed and said, "Ji Ning, I, the Ji family, can't help you."

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning's eyes turned red.

    "You have done enough and done well enough." Ji Jiuhuo gently patted Ji Ning's shoulder.  "As long as it's a bigger tribe, a more powerful tribe. Who would let a peerless genius like you work so hard? I, the Ji family, can't stand you. You killed Tong Yu and a group of Zifu monks. What do you do?"  There¡¯s enough.¡±

    "If you really can't resist it, it's God who prevents me, Ji, from passing this threshold." Ji Jiuhuo said softly, "There is no need to be angry or painful. A tribe will rise and fall, and all we can do is try our best. Then  That¡¯s enough. And God¡¯s ability to allow you to come to my Ji family is an endless kindness to my Ji family.¡±

    Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning.  "I know that with you here, my Ji family will prosper, I will!"

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth, his heart trembling!

    "The matter has come to this." Ji Jiuhuo glanced at Granny Ying, the old servant Ah Xing, Ji Liuzhen, Ji Yichuan, Dilong and other monsters beside him, "You all already know how bad the situation is, and there is still a ban outside.  In the great formation, we have no way out."

    "This time, the only option is to fight to the death!" Ji Jiuhuo was very calm, but his eyes were very fiery.

    "The only option is to fight to the death!"

    Ji Yichuan, Ji Liuzhen and others all have determination in their eyes.

    No one backed down!

    No one is afraid!

    If they were afraid, they would not come to Niutoushan.

    "Listen to my order." Ji Jiuhuo said directly, "We must do our best to let??Nong Zidao couldn't devote himself to breaking the formation.  Try to delay them as much as possible.  So Earth Dragon, you go ahead and delay them.  You are dead, ascend the Crane!  "

    The man in green armor and the girl in white who were transformed into two purple beasts, earth dragon and crane, looked at each other with bitterness in their eyes.

    "You two can only blame your bad luck, and try your best to fight." Ji Jiuhuo said, "If you die fighting for our Ji family, you can still enter reincarnation. If you resist! I will kill you two now.  .¡±

    "We just obey."

    The man in green armor and the girl in white bowed their heads.

    Once a contract is made, one must absolutely obey the master's orders.  Otherwise, the master can completely drive the servants to pieces.

    "After Xianhe dies, Yichuan, come on." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Yichuan.

    "Yeah." Ji Yichuan nodded.

    He can only be a monk of the Zifu for half an hour, and he has contributed the least to the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation. Naturally, he must be the first among the Ji family to rush forward.

    "After Yichuan's death, Liu Xing, come on." Ji Jiuhuo looked at the old servant Ah Xing.

    The old servant Ah Xing nodded.

    "After Liu Xing's death, Ji Ying, come on." Ji Jiuhuo looked at his sister.

    Grandma Ying also nodded.

    "After Ji Ying's death, Liu Zhen, come on." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Liuzhen, "I'll be right behind you!"

    No one had any objections.

    Ji Ning looked at this scene but felt very painful in his heart, and continued: "Clan leader, I am the strongest, I can also delay, my sneak attacks again and again I distracted the Nongzi Dao and was unable to break the formation with all his strength."

    "Didn't you hear what Zhenren Xu Li said?" Ji Jiuhuo shouted, "You were hit by the black blood needle, and he can sense your location. Once you get close, he will definitely prepare to deploy heavy means to deal with you. I  It's okay to wait until death, but if you die, you will not be sorry for yourself, but for Ji, do you understand?"

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    "Ji Ning." Grandma Ying said hoarsely, "If you dare to go again, I will kill myself in front of you immediately."

    "Grandma Ying" Ji Ning's heart was trembling.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan looked at his son and asked, "Don't let our death be worthless."

    (To be continued)

    ¡Ë

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 27 Ji Ning¡¯s Departure

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "I won't go."</

    "That's good." Ji Jiuhuo glanced at him and said, "Everyone, go back to each other first. Earth Dragon, you will temporarily replace Ji Ning as the center of the Dragon Tail Formation. Let's control the Dark Dragon to attack first!"</

    "Yes."</

    Dilong, Granny Ying, old servant Ah Xing, and Ji Liuzhen left quickly and went to their respective directions.  </

    ?¡­ </

    The dark energy is permeating the air.  </

    A winding snow-white dragon was lying on its back. Master Xu Li and others were all inside the snow-white dragon, looking very cautious.  Obviously Ji Ning's previous action had shocked Master Xu Li, but the other Zifu monks were very relaxed.  </

    "Although this Ji Ning is a monster, he is only a monk from the Yizi Mansion after all, and is no match for a real person."</

    "Compared with Master, Ji Ning is far behind."</

    "Ji, you are dead."</

    The monks from the Zifu chatted with each other very relaxedly.  </

    Nong Zidao, on the other hand, closed his eyes and immersed himself in the formation deduction. Suddenly, in the thick dark energy in the distance, there was a sudden loud bang!  </

    "Wow!" The black dragon scales and the huge dragon tail swept over directly.  </

    Bang!  </

    It swept across the body of the lying snow-white dragon, causing the entire snow-white dragon to roll back due to the impact. Naturally, Xu Li, Nong Zidao and others remained within the body of the snow-white dragon.  </

    "Sneak attack."</

    "Here comes another sneak attack."</

    "Ji Ning has already lost, how dare the Ji family come to sneak attack?" Everyone was furious. Even the snow-white dragon was knocked over and rolled over. Nong Zidao, who was originally immersed in cultivation, naturally woke up.  </

    ??Zhenren Xu Li shouted loudly in the snow-white dragon's head: "Seeking death."</

    Wow!  </

    The big seal in his hand immediately flew through the air. The big seal quickly grew in size, becoming a hundred feet in size, and directly hit the huge dragon's tail that was coming arrogantly.  </

    "Bang~~~" There was a loud noise, and all the dragon scales were shattered. The dragon's tail was directly smashed and scattered. The broken air flow quickly disappeared into the dark air.  </

    "Uncle Master." Nong Zidao frowned and looked at the dark energy in the distance, and said, "Even Ji Ning is far from being a match for Uncle Master. This Ji family has nothing to do. So now they are trying to delay time and influence me to crack the formation.  ."</

    Xu Li Zhenren nodded: "Zidao, just understand and break the formation. I was caught off guard just now. Now I am prepared, and I will never let Ji's sneak attack affect you."</

    Wow.  </

    Master Xu Li waved his hand, and a black rope quickly became hundreds of feet long, surrounding the snow-white dragon.  And that big seal was in front of Master Xu Li.  </

    "As long as the dark dragon dares to appear, I will smash it instantly." Xu Li said.  </

    ????????????????????????????????? </

    Wow!  </

    A phantom roared over, it was the tail of the dragon that sneaked up again.  </

    "Bang~~" The black rope whipped violently, and the whip of the earth-level magic weapon controlled by Master Wanxiang also caused the dragon tail to collapse.  </

    Nong Zidao among the snow-white dragons breathed a sigh of relief. He closed his eyes and continued to comprehend and deduce the formation. The roar outside had little impact on him.  </

    ?¡­ </

    Halfway up Niujiao Mountain.  </

    Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan, Xianhe and Baishuize are all here.  </

    "It's not possible to rely on Minglong alone." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head, "Then Master Xu Li alone is enough to cause Minglong to collapse and cannot affect Nongzi Dao. We still have to rely on everyone to work hard one by one."</

    "After all, the Dark Dragon is just a gathering of energy, while monsters, humans, etc. are all living beings, and they can play tricks, release Taoist talismans, etc</

    "Earth Dragon!"</

    Ji Jiuhuo directly transmitted the message, "Come in!"</

    ?¡­ </

    The green-armored man transformed from the earth dragon looked at the dark energy in front of him that automatically separated into a channel, with a trace of bitterness in his eyes.  </

    "It's a pity, it's a pity"</

    Recalling this life, his heart was filled with sadness.  </

    Once you are subdued as a spiritual beast, you'd better hope to meet a good master, otherwise, it will be miserable.  Just like this time when Tong Yu died, he was forced to surrender again, and now he was even forced to die.  </

    Even if he is forced to die, he does not dare to resist at all, because now he can go to the underworld after death.It is not difficult for the ghost formed by the soul of the great demon of Zifu to become a ghost soldier But if you resist, your soul will be gone.  </

    "Hate!"</

    The green-armored giant man immediately changed and turned into a huge earth dragon with hoofs and claws. The earth dragon's huge body walked on the mountain and quickly walked towards Xu Li in the passage where the underworld energy automatically separated.  </

    A moment.  </

    Earth Dragon then saw the snow-white dragon appearing faintly in the distance of the dark air separation channel, and a figure inside the snow-white dragon.  </

    "Whoosh!"</

    The earth dragon suddenly flew away.  </

    Wow!  </

    In an instant, he rushed over. The snow-white dragon Zhong Nong Zidao was immersed in the formation deduction. The other Zifu monks were observing the surroundings. Master Xu Li was controlling the magic weapon and was ready to deal with it at any time.  </

    "It's an earth dragon."</

    "Earth dragon?"</

    A group of Zifu monks recognized him instantly.  </

    "Roar~~" As soon as the earth dragon rushed over, before Master Xu Li's magic weapon could hit him, he raised his head and roared with grief and anger, the roar shook the sky.  </

    Immediately afterwards, a terrifying wave spread from the earth dragon's body, causing Xu Li's face to change: "Be careful!"</

    Boom!  !  !  </

    As a Zifu perfection-level divine beast, its Zifu Lake is much wider than the Zifu Lake of the human Zifu monks, and the Yuan Power it contains is endlessly surging and majestic.  In terms of Yuanli alone, this divine beast's Zifu Lake is no less than the real person in the early stage of human race.  </

    And the Yuanli that had been accumulated for a long time was detonated at this moment. The extremely powerful explosion tore apart the body of the earth dragon in an instant, followed by crazy bombardment in all directions.  </

    "Block." Master Xu Li continuously controlled the big seal. The big seal was like a city wall, blocking the front.  </

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The terrifying explosions that spread in all directions directly overturned the earth-level magic weapon 'Earth-Suppressing Seal'. But at the same time as it overturned the big seal, the shock wave that bombarded the direction of the snow-white dragon had been weakened by most of it.  When the snow-white dragon fell on him, the snow-white dragon only rolled a few times and was safe.  </

    "What's going on?" Nong Zidao opened his eyes.  </

    "It was a self-destruction."</

    "It was an earth dragon that exploded." The Zifu monks all said.  </

    Nong Zidao was surprised: "Earth dragon? That's Senior Brother Tong Yu's earth dragon."</

    Master Xu Li narrowed his pupils and looked at the large number of deep grooves on the ground, and said in a low voice: "This earth dragon is a divine beast among the demon clan, and the Yuan Power in the Zifu Lake is extremely powerful. This self-destruction is powerful.  It¡¯s amazing.¡±</

    ?¡­ </

    Ji Jiuhuo, who was halfway up the mountain, looked at the girl in white who was transformed into a crane next to him: "The earth dragon is dead, crane, it's your turn."</

    "Hmm."</

    The girl in white didn't hesitate at all and left quickly along the passage separated by the underworld.  </

    It¡¯s only been a few breaths since I left.  </

    Boom!  </

    It exploded with a bang, and the aftermath of the explosion could even be felt faintly.  </

    "So fast?" Ji Yichuan frowned.  </

    "She didn't go to Master Xu Li." Ji Jiuhuo said in a low voice, "This crane used to be Nong Zidao's mount. I'm afraid she has a deep relationship with Nong Zidao. I forced her to self-destruct, but she self-destructed in the middle.  It didn¡¯t affect the farmers¡¯ way at all.¡±</

    Ji Ning shook his head gently.  </

    Once you recognize your master</

    In her heart, she absolutely obeys her master¡¯s orders. Xianhe¡¯s doing this shows that her relationship with Nong Zidao is really deep.  </

    "Nongzi said." Ji Jiuhuo shouted directly, "Your previous mount, the spiritual beast crane, I ordered her to attack you and others, but she blew herself up in the middle and didn't even get in front of you. It seems like you  The relationship between the head spirit beast and you is very deep."</

    ?¡­ </

    The sound spread far and wide.  </

    "Zhenren Xu Li and others were all silent. They all looked at Nongzidao. Nongzidao opened his eyes and looked into the distance, with a look of pain in his eyes: "He'er, He'er"</

    When he fled, he could not bring the crane with him because he only had a small teleportation talisman.  </

    He has terminated the contract between master and servant, hoping that Xianhe can continue to live But now his crane is blowing up from afar just to avoid affecting him.  </

    "He'er."</

    &nbsp; "He'er." Nong Zidao said that although he wanted to forget, scenes from the past came to mind one after another, making his mind sway and unable to control himself.  </

    "Master Nephew Zidao." Master Xu Li shouted, "This is Ji's plan. You must not be affected. The most important thing is to quickly deduce the formation and break it."</

    Nongzidao nodded: "Yes."</

    Although he understands this truth, how can he easily forget the hundreds of years of friendship with the crane?  How could his heart calm down?  The impact of the crane's self-destruction was much greater than that of Ji Ning's previous attack.  </

    ? ******</

    Halfway up Niujiao Mountain.  </

    Ji Ning was extremely nervous and worried. He looked at his father on one side. According to the plan set by the clan leader, after the Earth Dragon and the Crane, his father would be the one to take over!  </

    "It's time for a cup of tea." Ji Jiuhuo suddenly said, "The self-explosion of the crane should have a big impact on Nong Zidao. Now that the cup of tea has passed, Nong Zidao will soon calm down. Yichuan it's your turn.  ¡±</

    Ji Yichuan nodded.  </

    "You must try your best to influence Nongzi Dao's deduction formation." Ji Jiuhuo said, "After all, the Earth Dragon and the Crane have just been conquered, and they are not completely loyal to our Ji family. Therefore, they all use the most intense and short-term method of 'self-destruction'  , the time they can delay is limited, and they mainly rely on us Ji clan members."</

    "I know." Ji Yichuan nodded, "Leave it to me, but first, Ji Ning!"</

    Ji Yichuan looked at his son.  </

    Ji Ning looked up at his father.  </

    "You can leave." Ji Yichuan looked at his son and said directly, "You are useless here, and things will change if you delay it for a long time, so leave quickly."</

    "Should I leave now?" Ji Ning's eyes widened. His father was about to fight to the death. Should I leave now?  </

    "Let's go." Ji Yichuan shouted.  </

    Ji Ning looked at his father's expression and understood instantly. His father had always been a proud man. Even if he was facing death, he didn't want his son to see it.  </

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo next to him also understood Ji Yichuan's thoughts and immediately said, "Let's go, please leave quickly."</

    Bai Shuize, who was next to him, also walked over and looked up at Ji Ning, with reluctance and care in his eyes.  </

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning stepped forward and hugged Uncle Bai.  </

    This time</

    No one else, including Uncle Bai, could escape.  Because there is a ban formation outside!  Only Ji Ning can escape!  </

    "Father, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning hugged Uncle Bai and looked at his father with tears in his eyes.  </

    "Let's go!!!" Ji Yichuan shouted sharply.  </

    Ji Ning was in pain.  </

    I don¡¯t want to leave!  I really don¡¯t want to leave!  </

    I actually really want to fight to the death with you!  </

    "It takes courage to fight to the death." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Ning, "And choosing to leave alone requires even more courage! Ji Ning don't live up to our expectations!"</

    Bai Shuize also gently pushed his head against Ji Ning and urged Ji Ning to leave.  </

    Ji Ning looked at his father, Bai Shuize, and the clan leader</

    "I'm leaving!" Ji Ning said hoarsely.  </

    He turned around and walked out along the separate dark air channel.  </

    Although I was howling in my heart, I really didn¡¯t want to leave. I really wanted to accompany my father and fight with Uncle Bai.  </

    But reason told Ji Ning that he should leave, otherwise the clan leader and the others would not be able to rest in peace.  </

    ?¡­ </

    The forbidden light mask covers the sky and the sun. The light mask is like the ripples of clear water, sealing everything.  </

    "Broken."</

    "Broken."</

    Ji Ning used the Small Thousand Sword Formation and the Beiming Sword, but they couldn't do anything about the ban.  </

    "Why, why." Ji Ning howled in pain in his heart. If he could break through the sealing formation, he would be able to retreat with his father, clan leader, Bai Shuize and the others!  However, there was a gap between the Dark Dragon Heaven-locking Formation and the Forbidden Formation. Ji Ning did not have the blessing of the Dark Dragon Heaven-locking Formation, so the power of the Small Thousand Sword Formation immediately weakened by several levels, and he no longer had the strength to compete with Tong Yu.  </

    Although the Beiming Sword is more powerful, it is still far from breaking through the sealing formation.  </

    "Xu Li! Nongzidao! Snow Dragon Mountain!" Ji Ning turned to look at the winding dragon lying in the endless ghost air behind him, "I, Ji Ning, swear that I will eradicate all of you in this life!"</

    &nbsp; The Wanli No Trace Talisman appeared in Ji Ning's hand.  </

    Wow.  </

    There were ripples in space around him, and Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air, already far away.  </

    ? **(To be continued. (), your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Chapter 28 The Seven Great Divine Powers of the Divine Power Palace

    "Huh?" In the snow-white dragon's head, Master Xu Li frowned slightly. He set up the control of the sealing formation, and of course he could sense it. "Someone is attacking my sealing formation, from within? It seems that Ji  Someone in the clan wants to escape, but unfortunately without the blessing of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, even the most powerful Ji Ning cannot break through the sealing formation!"

    "It's better to wait for death."

    There was a hint of murderous intent in Master Xu Li's cold eyes.

    Although he used the earth-level magic weapon ¡®Black Blood Divine Needle¡¯ to hurt Ji Ning, he actually couldn¡¯t sense Ji Ning¡¯s position at all.  He said loudly before that he could sense Ji Ning's position, which was completely bluffing!  After all, the other members of the Ji family came to attack him without much pressure on him.  Ji Ning's surprise attack put too much pressure on him.  He believed that Mrs. Ji must treasure Ji Ning, so he deliberately shouted those words

    The effect was really good. The elders of the Ji family would never let Ji Ning take risks again.

    ¡­¡­

    Winged Snake Lake, in the cold lake water.

    Wow~~~

    There were tiny spatial ripples in the depths of the lake, and Ji Ning appeared out of thin air.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked at the endless lake above, and at the same time sensed the existence of the Water Mansion, "Is this the Winged Snake Lake?"

    Previously, he relied solely on his general sense and used the 'Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman' to move directly to the approximate location of Winged Snake Lake. Winged Snake Lake itself has a radius of hundreds of miles, but Ji Ning's movement actually moved directly to the approximate location of Winged Snake Lake.  In the deep water of Winged Snake Lake.

    "Shui Mansion, come in!" Ji Ning's mind moved.

    As long as you sense the water house, you can enter.

    A huge phantom of a bear's head appeared in the lake next to it, and it swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp.

    ******

    In the main hall of the ancient water mansion.  Huge futons were spread out one after another, just like the scene when Ji Ning arrived last time.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning appeared in the hall out of thin air, and at a glance he saw the old black cow and the big bear with yellow hair in the distance.

    "I can sense that your body refining of gods and demons has broken through to the level of blood rebirth. Are you coming this time to enter the Divine Power Palace?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, and suddenly there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.  "Ji Ning, I can feel the endless anger, anxiety, and murderous intent in your heart. What exactly have you encountered?"

    Ji Ning was still concerned about the life and death of his father, Uncle Bai, the clan leader and others on Niujiao Mountain.  Hearing what the big yellow-haired bear said, his heart suddenly became excited!

    right!

    The spirit of the cave!

    The old black cow is already the spirit of an immortal magic weapon, and the big yellow-haired bear is even more unfathomable.  They didn't pay much attention to Immortal Ju Hua.  Moreover, the big yellow-haired bear has an eternal artistic conception, which is very similar to the eternal artistic conception of the Nuwa statue that I visualized.

    Without the control of the master, this water palace can still directly move itself in space?  This method is simply incredible.

    "Senior." Ji Ninglian said briefly, "Now we, the Ji family, are facing a great crisis. One of our enemies probably has the early strength of Wanxiang Zhenren. And he has at least three earth-level magic weapons! I will use the Wind Wing Escape Technique to fight him.  , I was ultimately defeated by him, and I had to escape Dare I ask senior, is there a way for me to defeat this Wanxiang Daoist? Save my relatives!"

    The big yellow-haired bear glanced at Ji Ning: "Although you have the magical Wind Wing Escape Technique, it is a very rough simplified magical power, and it only greatly increases your speed and agility! But your real power has not increased.  Your shortcomings are very obvious. As long as Master Wanxiang controls a large number of magic weapons to surround you and limit your speed, you will be defeated."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Senior is talking about, how can I defeat him now? I'm going to break into the Divine Power Palace now and get the magical power. Can I defeat the Wanxiang Master?"

    "There are many kinds of magical powers in the Divine Power Palace." The big yellow-haired bear said, "If you learn the best magical powers, it will be easy to kill a real person in the middle stage of Vientiane."

    Ji Ning could not hide the excitement on his face.

    The original anxiety and pain in my heart instantly turned into desire!

    You must learn magical powers!

    Then go and save your father, Uncle Bai, and the clan leader!

    "My God-Demon Body Refining has reached the level of blood rebirth, and I can obtain a human-level magic weapon in the Treasure Hall." Ji Ning asked.  "Senior, please let me choose. I will quickly choose a powerful magic weapon so that I can break into the Divine Power Palace."

    The stronger your own strength, the greater your confidence in breaking into the Divine Power Palace.

    "No need." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head and said, "The Divine Ability Hall is a test for the descendants of gods and demons. It is forbidden to use the energy of refining energy and the use of any magic weapons! You must use the power of gods and demonseven weapons, in the Divine Ability Hall  Weapons will also be provided to you."

    ? ???Not allowed to use Yuanli, not allowed to use magic weapons?  "Ji Ning was slightly startled, and then he understood.

    This is a test.

    It¡¯s no surprise that testing gods and demons in terms of body refining and qi refining are completely banned.

    "You are only five years old now." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "You can wait until you are ten years old, and your strength will be even stronger by then. If you go to the Divine Power Palace, you will definitely be able to get stronger magical powers. This Divine Power Palace you  But you can only enter once, are you sure you want to go in now?"

    "Go in." Ji Ning nodded, "I want to enter the Divine Power Palace now."

    ¡°Perhaps in five years¡¯ time, if I go to the Divine Power Palace, I will get even more powerful magical powers.

    But father, Uncle Bai and others can't wait any longer.

    At this moment, my father may have started to use forbidden techniques to delay the fight with Xuelong Mountain. I estimate that my father can last for half an hour at most.

    "If I rush back to Niujiao Mountain within half an hour, I might be able to save my father." Ji Ning longed.

    It¡¯s a race against time at this moment.

    "Since you have decided, let's do it." The big yellow-haired bear walked directly to the corridor next to it, and Ning quickly followed.  The old black cow on the side muttered: "It's a pity. If you wait another five years, you will definitely get more powerful magical powers in the Divine Power Palace."

    ¡­¡­

    The bronze door of Shentong Temple is closed. A huge hand is carved on the surface of the door. This hand seems to block out the sky and the sun, and has endless power.

    The big yellow-haired bear only took three steps from the main hall to the door of Shentong Palace before it arrived. Obviously knowing that Ji Ning was very pressed for time, it looked back and glanced at Ji Ning who was coming in the form of a stream of light from behind.

    "Come in with me," said the big yellow-haired bear.

    Boom~~~

    The palace door suddenly opened, and the palace door was bathed in endless gray light.  The light shone on the yellow-haired bear and Ji Ning, and they disappeared out of thin air.

    "Boom." The palace door closed again.

    The black old cow outside the palace door looked up at the door of the Divine Power Palace and sighed: "This Ji Ning's talent is even more evil than Ju Huadu. And he entered this water mansion at a very young age  It¡¯s much better than Ju Hua back then. When Ju Hua entered Shui Mansion back then, he was already far over ten years old, and there was no way he could enter the Divine Power Palace again.¡±

    "If Ju Hua could have broken into the Divine Power Palace back then and obtained powerful magical powers, I'm afraid he wouldn't have become a loose immortal." The black old cow sighed, "I don't know what magical powers this Ji Ning can obtain."

    As for the Divine Power Palace, Black Old Niu doesn¡¯t know what magical powers it contains.

    ******

    A gray space.  It's like a void.

    Ji Ning and the big yellow-haired bear appeared here out of thin air. Ji Ning looked around and saw nothingness.

    "This is the most important part of the entire cave." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.  Sighing, "I know that your relatives are in danger now, but you only have one chance to break into the Divine Power Palace. I even want to suggest you to wait for another five years. After five years, you will be stronger, and you can break into the Divine Power Palace again."  .¡±

    "I have made up my mind!" Ji Ning said.

    "Even if all your relatives die, it is not as important as this opportunity." The yellow-haired bear said, "You still don't understand what the magical powers contained in this magical power palace represent! There are seven magical powers in this magical power palace.  If you acquire the strongest magical power, it will be possible to travel across the three realms in the future. It will not be difficult for you to find your relatives who have been reincarnated, and even let them awaken their memories of past lives."

    The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning and said eagerly: "Your qualifications are the strongest among all the successors since the master created the Water Mansion. Don't let your qualifications down. I can tell you the first among the seven magical powers of the Divine Power Palace.  Miraculous powers are reserved by the master himself."

    "The other six magical powers are left by the master's six disciples."

    "If you can get the master's magical power"

    "In the future, there is great hope to transcend the Three Realms and become immortals, and even to travel across the Three Realms." The yellow-haired bear said eagerly, "In the future, even if you want to create a huge dynasty like the Great Xia Dynasty that has existed for hundreds of millions of years, it will not be difficult.  "

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.

    The big yellow-haired bear didn't pay much attention to me at first, but since he realized the Rainwater Sword Domain, the big yellow-haired bear's attitude has obviously changed.

    This time I want to break into the Divine Power Palace, and the big yellow-haired bear obviously doesn't want to waste the opportunity.

    "I wonder where the first generation master came from?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Since the endless past, after Pangu opened the world, the structure of the three realms of heaven, earth and man was still undetermined, and there were not yet three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds." The big yellow-haired bear looked atNing, "The first generation master has left this cave in order to pass on his magical power. Although the master has six major disciples, none of them have met the master's requirements and learned that great magical power.  .¡±

    "After the master left the cave, he drifted away without a trace."

    "After endless years, even the ancient war between gods and demons, and even the birth of three thousand big worlds and billions of small worlds" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "It is by chance that this cave is adjacent to the world where you are.  "

    The big yellow-haired bear solemnly said: "I can tell you that with your current strength, you can barely get the third magical power. As for the master's magical power, you may not get one ten thousandth of it."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    He had already guessed that the first generation owner of the Water Mansion had an extraordinary origin. There were many 'Pure Yang Magic Weapons' above the Immortal Level Magic Weapons in the Treasure Hall.  From this, we can see the origin of this master Now it seems that this master is probably a big shot in the Three Realms. The big yellow bear is right, there is only one chance to break into the Divine Power Palace to gain such great magical powers,  It's only this one chance.

    The big yellow-haired bear said: "You missed this opportunity If you want to get this opportunity again next time, I'm afraid you will have to wait until you become an immortal to meet such a powerful person."

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment and then asked: "Senior, I would like to ask, what kind of magical power do I need to acquire to kill the real person in the middle stage of Wanxiang?"

    "The top three magical powers are enough."

    The big yellow-haired bear said, "If you can obtain the great magical power left by the master, you now have the strength to refine the body of gods and demons in the late stage of Zifu. With such great magical power, you can kill the real person in the middle stage of Wanxiang with just one move.  Kill. But your current strength may be less than one ten thousandth to obtain this great magical power. Do you still want to break through? This is the only chance to break through."

    "I'll break in." Ji Ning didn't hesitate.

    ¡°Perhaps after five years, I will be able to obtain that great magical power, which will enable me to achieve higher achievements in the future, and even travel across the three realms, retrieve my parents after reincarnation, and awaken their memories of past lives.

    But¡­¡­

    Even if the memories of parents who have been reincarnated are awakened, will they still be who they were at that time?

    If you miss it, you will miss it forever!

    "Even if I don't get this great magical power, I, Ji Ning, will still be able to travel across the three realms in the future. I still think about meeting Judge Cui again in the future." Ji Ning had endless fighting spirit in his eyes, "What's more who said I would definitely  Can¡¯t you get this great magical power? The probability is less than one in ten thousand, but at least the probability is not zero!¡±

    "Hey! If you miss it, you will miss it forever!" The big yellow-haired bear shook his head and disappeared into the void.

    Ji Ning was the only one left in this gray void.

    ? **

    Recommend the new book "Flashing Fist Light" by Black Earth and Green Smoke, book/, this book is very good, I highly recommend reading it.

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Chapter 29 The Strong Man

    There was nothing else in this gray space. Ji Ning stepped on the gray gas under his feet as if stepping on the ground.

    "Where is the test of the Divine Power Palace?" Ji Ning glanced around, and suddenly there was a sound of "Wow!", and a dark monument appeared out of thin air and landed on the ground. There were about a hundred words of gods and demons densely packed on this dark monument.  .

    "Use the power of gods and demons!"

    "You can choose the weapons next to you."

    "Go kill!"

    "Supernatural power is the ultimate killing skill."

    "The more warriors you kill, the more powerful magical powers you can get. If you kill too few, you won't even get the seventh magical power. The seven magical powers are right there, kill as much as you want, when you fall  The moment the lower body is broken, the test in the Divine Power Palace is over."

    Looking at the words of gods and demons on the big monument, a huge bill appeared out of thin air not far from the dark monument. There were a large number of weapons on the bill, including hundreds of swords, hundreds of knives, and guns.  There are hundreds of weapons, hundreds of sticks densely packed weapons piled on top of the bill.

    "It's really up to me to choose." Ji Ning was surprised to see that there were so many weapons.

    Ji Ning did not dare to hesitate.

    brush!  brush!

    Lian picked up two long swords that were as long as the Beiming Sword.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning hesitated for a moment, "Just using the sword technique and Rainwater Sword Domain does not consume much of my energy."

    Immediately, a large number of relatively small long swords on the table flew up, a total of nine long swords flew up.  In this test, the big yellow-haired bear just said that he was not allowed to use Qi refining methods.  And the soul is the divine thought that all life has, generated by the power of one's own soul.  Naturally, it cannot be regarded as a means of refining qi.

    "My mind controls these nine swords. Although they are not as powerful, they can still help." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    This battle

    You must try your best to obtain higher magical powers. If you obtain the sixth or seventh magical powers, even if you get them, you may not be able to kill Xu Li with them.  The most fatal thing was that neither the yellow-haired bear nor the dark monument told him.  How many people have to kill to get the third magical power, and how many people have to kill to get the first magical power.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning just chose the sword, the gray gas in the surrounding void began to condense rapidly.  Transformed into a humanoid creature.

    "This is it!" Ji Ning's heart tightened.

    These humanoid creatures are very strong, have three eyes full of fierce light, and are almost naked.  It just has a pair of pants and a skirt around the waist.  They all still have some fat on their bodies, and they also hold weapons in their hands, some are big axes, some are long sticks, and some are sledgehammers.

    Their breathing was like thunder, their footsteps made the earth tremble, and their whole bodies exuded a fierce and ferocious aura.

    Hundreds of these humanoid monsters gathered from all directions in the blink of an eye.

    "This is the strong man mentioned on the dark monument?" Ji Ning was surprised. He had read many legends and records in many books. Legend has it that some powerful men would have some strong men under their command.  The so-called strongmen are those who do hard work, such as gatekeepers, strongmen carrying Hercules, mountain guards, and even mountain-carrying strongmen, sea-walking strongmen

    They do things differently.  The names are also different, and of course the strength is also very different.

    It is said that Hercules are generally not living beings, but servants with simple wisdom created by the powerful.  Of course, if there are some powerful people who take refuge under a certain powerful person and are willing to take the name of "strong man", that is also possible.  But like some very ordinary warriors in extremely large numbers, they are not considered life.

    "kill!"

    "Kill!" There are hundreds of fierce warriors with weapons around.  Stepping on the clouds and mist, it turned into a strong wind and killed Ning directly.

    They shouted the word "kill" in the written language of gods and demons. Their three eyes full of fierce light were locked on Ji Ning, and their speed was astonishing. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Ji Ning from a hundred feet away.

    "die!"

    The rain was pouring down, covering hundreds of feet around.

    These rainwaters are as sharp as knives in an instant, and thousands of knives are cutting at these warriors at once. The power of these rainwaters, which contain the mystery of Tao, is amazing.  These warriors howled one by one, were cut into pieces, and then turned into mist and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    A large number of warriors are still condensing in the distance, more warriors than before.

    "Kill." Ji Ning did not hesitate, controlling the rain to attack and kill these warriors.

    The Rainwater Sword Domain is the domain of Tao, and it is one¡¯s own understanding of Tao.Rain is the gathering of the power of heaven and earth.

    This is not considered a means of refining qi.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's face changed slightly, "The warriors are becoming stronger, their speed is faster, their bodies are tougher, and even their ax and hammer skills are improving."

    It is obviously more difficult to kill these warriors through the Rain Sword Domain.

    ¡­¡­

    Warriors were constantly gathering in this gray space, and Ji Ning relied on the Rainwater Sword Domain to massacre, so he was very fast. In just five breaths, Ji Ning killed thousands of warriors for more than ten rounds.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~¡±

    The rain cut left scars on the strong bodies of the strong men, but it could no longer kill them.

    "Relying on the Rain Sword Domain is not enough." A sharp light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes. First, blooming water and fire lotuses condensed in the surrounding rain. These huge blooming water and fire lotuses crazily strangled the warriors, and the warriors also  He relied on weapons to resist and dodge, but the strong man still died.

    brush!  brush!  brush!  ¡­

    I saw nine sword lights also piercing the air. These were nine swords controlled by Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts. Under the control of his spiritual thoughts, these nine swords all displayed Ji Ning's strongest sword moves¡ª¡ª'  The silk rain becomes a line'!  The reason why he only chose nine swords in the first place was because he had to perform powerful sword skills, and Ji Ning's mind could not control too many swords.

    "Whaaaaaaah~~~" It's like chopping melons and vegetables. The sword is controlled by spiritual thoughts. Its own power is only in the early stage of Zifu.  But with the sword skills and Rainwater Sword Domainthe power of these swords is astonishing.

    With a leap of sword light, a large number of warriors were cut in half.  Then it turned into mist.

    With the help of Rain Sword Domain, Water and Fire Lotus, and divine thoughts to control swords Ji Ning slaughtered the warriors at an astonishing speed.

    Ji Ning relied on the ¡®Ten Thousand Miles of Traceless Talisman¡¯ to reach Yi Snake Lake and then entered the Water Mansion. It actually took a very short time. The only thing that took a little longer was the conversation with the yellow-haired bear, which was far less than the time for a cup of tea.

    When Ji Ning is slaughtering those warriors in the space of Shentong Palace

    Niujiao Mountain, halfway up the mountain.

    "Yichuan, you must be careful when you go here." Ji Jiuhuo looked at Ji Yichuan and said, "Try to delay as long as possible. There are only five of us left now, but we must try to delay for the past two days. Although you have the root cause of the disease, try to delay as long as possible.  point."

    "I understand." Ji Yichuan nodded.

    He looked at Bai Shuize who was standing aside, and Bai Shuize gently pushed his head against Ji Yichuan, feeling very reluctant to let go.

    "Xiao Bai." Ji Yichuan gently stroked Bai Shuize.

    Ji Yichuan¡¯s parents died early.  The ones with the highest status in his heart are his wife, son and this brother of life and death, 'Xiao Bai'.  Xiaobai followed him far longer than his wife and son followed him.

    Only Xiaobai will always follow him.

    Let¡¯s take an adventure together¡­

    Even if death is in front of you, you will not give up at all.

    "I'm going." Ji Yichuan lowered his head and kissed Bai Shuize gently on the head.

    There were faint tears in Bai Shuize's eyes.

    Ji Yichuan then turned around and rushed into the passage separated by the dark energy. Bai Shuize watched Ji Yichuan leave He really wanted to accompany Ji Yichuan, but once Ji Yichuan used the forbidden technique, his strength would soar, and with the help of the dark dragon locking the sky  With the blessing of the array, the strength is even more amazing.  An innately perfect spiritual beast like him would only be a burden.

    ??Knowing that it is a burden.  He knew that this trip was dangerous, but he still came because he knew that his most important brother, 'Ji Yichuan', was probably going to die this time.  How could he not come?

    "Baishui Ze." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    Bai Shuize turned to look at the clan leader Ji Jiuhuo.

    "There are only five people left in our Ji family, and we can barely maintain the Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation." Ji Jiuhuo said, "Once Yichuan dies, there will be four people left. The Nether Dragon Heaven Locking Formation cannot maintain its strongest power.  Now. I have a piece of 'Yuan Liquid' shed by Ji Ning here. You can use it to try to break through. If you can break through and become the Great Demon of the Purple Mansion, then when Ichikawa dies, you can replace him."

    Trapped in the forbidden formation, no one can escape

    Since you are going to die.  It's also a more exciting death.

    "Hoar." Bai Shuize nodded slightly and held the jade bottle directly in his mouth.

    Back then, Ji Ning consumed about one-third of the Yuan Liquid to break through into the Zifu and consolidate the early stage of the Zifu!  Ji Ning did not waste the remaining essence liquid, but left it with the clan leader.

    There is desire in Bai Shuize's eyes. He wants to break through. He wants to help his master, his eldest brother, and his most important relative in the world.

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; Water Mansion, outside the gate of Shentong Palace, the old black cow and the big bear with yellow hair are there.

    "Alas!" The big yellow-haired bear sighed.

    "Brother? What's wrong?" the black old cow said.

    "It's just as I expected." The big yellow-haired bear lamented, "This Ji Ning is the only one who I have waited for endless years to truly have the chance to obtain the magical power left by his master. His soul is powerful and he can control objects with his mind. He  His understanding of the Tao is also extremely high, and he has reached the realm of the Tao. With the help of the Rain Sword Domain, the Divine Mind Control Object he swept all the way and killed countless warriors, but now that the warriors are getting stronger and stronger, he has become more and more strenuous.  Even if he himself uses two swords to fight, it is still very difficult."

    "If I wait another five years."

    "His Nine Heavens Map of Scarlet Brightness will probably reach the eighth level or even the ninth level. At the rate at which his understanding of the Tao progresses, in five years, his understanding will make rapid progress."

    "The stronger his spiritual body is, the higher his understanding of Tao. At that time, it is entirely possible for him to obtain the magical powers left by his master. What a pity, what a pity."

    The big yellow-haired bear shook his head and sighed.

    "What about him?" the black old cow asked worriedly.

    "His killing speed is very fast. In just one cup of tea, he has killed tens of thousands of warriors. But judging from his strength, it is dangerous whether he can obtain the third magical power." Brother Huang Mao shook his head, "As for the first  The magical power method is even worse. It¡¯s a pity, a pity, if we wait another five years"

    "Yes, it's just that he refused to wait five years." The black old cow also sighed.

    I hope Ji Ning can turn around, please vote monthly!

    The truth.

    Tomato really wants a monthly pass, can you support it?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6, Chapter 30: Baishui Ze's Transformation

    Strong men continued to condense in the gray void. These strong men were fierce, violent, and fearless of death. They were holding weapons such as sledgehammers, spears, and battle axes, and the ancient divine and demon script "kill" sounded in their mouths.

    The rain is like a curtain.

    Layers of water walls restrain these warriors. Nowadays, the 'rainwater' in the Rainwater Sword Domain can no longer kill the warriors, and can only restrain and affect their speed as much as possible.

    "Chi!" "Wow!" "Pfft!" I saw nine sword lights flying.

    Some warriors were killed by having their heads penetrated, some were cut in two and died, and some were decapitated and died

    "Die."

    Ji Ning held two swords in his hands and used the magical power 'Wind Wing Escape Technique'. Wings formed by the condensed power of Chi Ming also appeared behind him.  This is the true appearance of the Wind Wing Escape Technique!  In order to hide that they had this magical power, the Yuchi family ordered the disciples of the tribe to wear magical wings to display it, so as to conceal the magical power.

    For true magical powers, there is no need to resort to magic weapons.

    "Whoosh!" Ji Ning was as fast as a ghost, drawing an arc. Wherever his shadow passed, the two swords in his hands also turned into two arcs of sword light.

    Pull!

    Both rows of warriors were cut in half directly, and each of them died, and then the mist dissipated.

    "Kill." Everywhere Ji Ning passed by with his two swords, all the strong men fell down.

    "It's hard, and it's even harder." An anxious look appeared on Ji Ning's face, "The Rain Sword Domain and Water Fire Lotus can no longer kill them. With the help of divine thoughts to control nine swords, each sword can only  Kill a strongman alone."

    Like at the beginning, the nine swords controlled by the divine mind all swept away a large area.

    ?Apparently every sword.  Every time I was staring at a kill.

    Only you can kill a row with one kill!

    ¡­¡­

    Warriors keep dying, and more powerful warriors are constantly being born in this gray void.  The aura of the newly born strongman is more powerful and the aura of fierceness is stronger.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!  laugh!  The nine flying swords left wounds on the roaring warrior, but the warrior still rushed towards Ning.

    "finally come."

    "This moment has finally come. These new warriors can no longer be killed by using their swords with their spiritual thoughts alone." Ji Ning gritted his teeth and turned into flowing light again and again. The two swords in his hands roared and killed the warriors again and again.  At this moment, only the sharp sword in his hand can kill powerful men.

    After all, spiritual thoughts control the power of swords.  It is only equivalent to the early stage of Zifu.

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine and demonic body refining power is that of the late Zi Mansion¡¯s divine and demonic body refining it is two smaller realms stronger.  The two sharp swords held by this deity are naturally sharper and more powerful.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning tried his best to kill.

    ******

    The big yellow-haired bear outside the gate of Shentong Palace knows exactly what is happening inside.

    "The last struggle." The big yellow-haired bear sighed.  "Ji Ning is about to lose."

    "Are you going to lose?" Black Old Niulian asked, "Can he get the third magical power?"

    The big yellow-haired bear shook his head: "It's still a little bit worse. His methods such as Rainwater Sword Domain and Divine Mind Control are useless now. He can only rely on the two swords in his hands to kill. His swordsmanship is superb, especially the two swords assisting each other  So I can still hold on for a while, but whether I can obtain the third magical power is very dangerous and hard to say."

    "Alas." The black old cow was helpless.

    "Come on, he'll be out soon." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "What a pity. Originally, he had great hope of obtaining the master's magical power."

    ¡­¡­

    In Niujiao Mountain, halfway up the mountain.

    Ji Jiuhuo is always aware of everything in the entire formation. He is concerned about two things. One is Ji Yichuan's sneak attack on everyone in Xuelong Mountain, and the other is Baishuize's breakthrough.

    "Yichuan is really smart." Ji Jiuhuo had a smile in his eyes.  There was just a hint of sadness, "His qualifications and talents are much better than Liu Zhen's. He was already in the middle stage of Zifu in Beiminghai. If he hadn't encountered that disaster in the middle, I'm afraid he would have almost reached the completion of Zifu now.  Bar."

    If there were no monsters like Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan would indeed be a rare genius of the Ji family.

    "This battle is the last battle of Yichuan's life." Ji Jiuhuo was watching, looking at the most brilliant moment of Ji Yichuan's life.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A powerful and mysterious aura appeared not far away.  But soon the mysterious aura receded.

    "Baishui Ze!" Ji Jiuhuo showed joy, "Breakthrough??Did he break through?  "

    Baishuize is a mythical beast, known for its intelligence.  Ji Yichuan mentioned it to Ji Jiuhuohis brother "Baishui Ze" is very smart and has a high level of attainment.  The realm has long met the requirements for breaking through to the Zifu level, but as a divine beast, it needs to accumulate more energy to break through.

    That¡¯s why Ji Jiuhuo gave the jade bottle to Bai Shuize this time and made a bet. Who would have thought it would come true.

    "Here he comes." Ji Jiuhuo turned around and looked.

    I saw a man in white walking over. This man had long, snow-white hair that reached his waist, and his face looked exactly like 'Ji Yichuan'.  There was a hint of gentleness in his eyes If Ji Yichuan was a thousand-year glacier, it would make people feel indifferent.  The man in front of him was like a spring breeze, making people feel friendly.

    "Baishuize?" Ji Yichuan looked at the man in white clothes and white hair in front of him and said in surprise.

    Of course he knew that the person in front of him was the transformation of the mythical beast Bai Shuize, but he was surprised by the appearance of Bai Shuize.  It should be noted that 'appearance comes from the heart', and the appearance of some great demons after they take form does not mean that they are what they want to be.  Their transformed appearance cannot be controlled by oneself.

    It¡¯s all from the heart!

    Some monsters look cold and gloomy after taking shape.  Some appear domineering, some are ugly, some are seductiveall come from the heart.

    "The appearance is so similar to Yichuan. People who don't know better think that he is Yichuan's brother. This shows the status of Yichuan in his heart." Ji Jiuhuo said secretly, "And there is no anger in his eyebrows like ordinary monsters.  , evil spirit. On the contrary, he is very peaceful Facing him makes people feel like a spring breeze. It seems that Bai Shuize has an extraordinary Taoist heart."

    The mythical beast Bai Shuize is known for his intelligence and good at learning.  It is said that there is a trace of blood of the ancient god and demon ¡®Baize¡¯.

    As a mythical beast.  Generally, they have some special talents and abilities. For example, the Sky Green Snake can travel through the void.  But the mythical beast Bai Shuize doesn't have any innate abilities. If he has any innate skills, then his innate talent is 'intelligent and good at learning'.

    "Clan leader." Bai Shuize looked at Ji Jiuhuo.

    "Baishuize." Ji Jiuhuo said, "They say Baishuize is extremely intelligent. This time, Ji family is facing a desperate situation. I wonder what you can do?"

    The mythical beast Bai Shuize is more common.  But those who reach the level of Zifu are very rare, and this is the first time Ji Jiuhuo has seen them.

    "What else can you do if you are trapped in the forbidden formation?" Bai Shuize shook his head gently.  "The only one who fights you!"

    Ji Jiuhuo asked again: "What are you good at?"

    "I like to study formations." Bai Shuize said softly, "Brother Yichuan also helped me collect some formation books back then, and Sister Xue also gave me some formation books. I usually study formations. I gained a lot.  "

    Ji Jiuhuo was a little disappointed.

    Formation?

    Now that the Ji family has deployed the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, what is the use of Bai Shuize even if he knows the formation?

    "I also have some non-level formation flags, which were used to deduce formations back then." Bai Shuize said, "Use these formation flags to arrange them around everyone in Xuelong Mountain. I can also make the underground Yuanli veins more complex and increase the number of farmers.  The difficulty of deducing the Tao.¡±

    "What!" Ji Jiuhuo was shocked.

    "You, you can" Ji Jiuhuo was completely shocked. If he were a layman, he might not understand the meaning of Bai Shuize's words.  However, Ji Jiuhuo is good at formations. It should be noted that different formations induce the power of heaven and earth in different ways.  They are clearly distinct from each other.  Just like before, although the Black Mist Illusion Formation and the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation overlap with each other, when Nongzi Dao was deduced, the Black Mist Illusion Array could not affect Nongzi Dao at all.

    The two formations respond to the power of heaven and earth in completely different ways, so naturally they have no influence.

    To affect

    It is necessary to let another formation guide the power of heaven and earth.  It is very similar to the Dark Qi Confusion Formation, and can even be confused with each other.

    To achieve this step, it is no less than cracking the maze of underworld energy!

    "You?" Ji Jiuhuo looked at Bai Shuize in shock, and then became very excited, "If you can do it, it will be even more difficult to break through the dark energy formation. Maybe we can delay it for two days."

    Bai Shuize's eyes were misty: "With the speed Nong Zidao used to crack the Dragon Claw Formation's dark energy before. Even if I influence him, whether I can delay it for two days depends on luck."

    ¡°I also have some formation flags here, do you need them?¡± Ji Jiuhuo asked.

    "It's just activating the underground Yuanli veins, it's not a fight, it's just a non-entry formation flag." Bai Shuize said, "And I have been studying these non-entry formation flags for a longer time and I am more familiar with them."

    "Okay, you go quickly." Ji Jiuhuo was excited.

    The man in white clothes and white hair walked along the dark sideIt walked through the separate channels of Qi, and turned into mist as the body changed, condensing into the mythical beast Bai Shuizhu.  As for monsters, they are more accustomed to changing into their original form.

    "It's amazing." Ji Jiuhuo had expectations in his eyes, "They say Bai Shuize is a mythical beast known for his intelligence. I didn't expect that he could achieve such a high level by studying formations."

    ¡­¡­

    "Xiao Bai!" Ji Yichuan held the Taoist talisman and looked at the big snow-white dog appearing next to him in surprise. The big snow-white dog quickly turned into a man in white clothes and white hair.

    "You made a breakthrough?" Ji Yichuan was surprised and happy. Looking at the man in front of him who looked exactly like him and had a gentler temperament, Ji Yichuan felt cordial from the bottom of his heart This was his brother, a brother of life and death.

    Bai Shuize looked at Ji Yichuan with a hint of tears in his eyes: "This may be the last battle of my life with you, brother. In this battle, we will fight side by side."

    "Okay." Ji Yichuan also hugged Bai Shuize and couldn't hold back the tears in his eyes, "Fight side by side."

    Bai Shuize smiled.

    Fighting and dying together with big brother is enough.

    ******

    In the Shuifu Divine Power Hall, in the gray void.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Blood splattered. Only Ji Ning could bleed here. Those warriors who were killed turned into mist.

    "Ah." Ji Ning held two swords and fought with all his strength. The sharp sword in his hands directly blocked the next strongman's sledgehammer, and then sent it forward, piercing the head of the obese strongman. This one was holding a big hammer.  The fat warrior wearing a battle skirt turned into mist.

    "kill!"

    "Kill!" Ji Ning had fire in his eyes, a fire of persistence.

    But with the densely packed warriors around him, each of whom was as good as Dong Ziqi, Ji Ning could only kill one warrior at a time.  However, the warriors came one after another and surrounded Ji Ning in dense numbers, almost swamping Ji Ning

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 31 Opening the Eyes of Heaven and Revealing Divine Consciousness

    Blood is flying, water and fire lotuses are still blooming around Ji Ning, and Ji Ning himself is still insisting on fighting.

    "You must get the top three magical powers." Ji Ning remembered that the cave spirit said before that he could barely get the third magical power by breaking into the magical power palace. No matter how powerful the cave spirit yellow-haired bear was, he could only make a vague prediction.  , I am not completely sure that Ji Ning will be able to obtain the third magical power.

    Even if Ming tries his best, it is hard to say whether he can obtain the third magical power.  In this case, of course Ji Ning has to fight!

    "kill."

    In Ji Ning's mind, he clearly remembered the scheming patriarch Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying who threatened him with suicide, the old servant Ah Xing who loyally followed Granny Ying, the high-spirited Ji Liuzhen, and of course the man who looked like an iceberg but was actually very emotional inside.  His father Ji Yichuan, and Uncle Bai who have cared for him since he was a child

    "I want you to live!"

    "Father, Uncle Bai, clan leader, you all must survive." Ji Ning looked at the warriors rushing towards him, and there was only one word in his mind - kill!

    kill!

    Kill all obstacles!

    What I want to protect, what I want to cherish, no one can take it away!

    ¡­¡­

    The nine swords controlled by the divine mind were trying their best to resist around Ji Ning. These nine swords were trying their best to assist Ji Ning, but the surging warriors around him rushed forward one by one, roaring and killing Ji Ning.  Ji Ning's struggle became weaker and weaker, but his eyes became more crazy and determined.

    He knows what he wants.

    He understands his heart.

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud sound in the whole soul.  Just like the loud sound of Pangu opening up the world, Ji Ning's divine thoughts that originally controlled the nine swords were extremely clearly reflected on every warrior around him, and even the skin, flesh and hair on their bodies were clearly visible.  It can be seen that the dark stone tablet not far away and the large number of weapons placed on the huge table are all covered.

    It¡¯s like

    Ji Ning has an extra eye, and this eye can clearly see everything around him.  Every detail is revealed!

    "Divine consciousness!" Ji Ning understood instantly.

    My soul has transformed to a new level.

    The monks of Zifu usually multi-task.

    Most of Wanxiang Zhenren can manifest their spiritual thoughts and control objects.

    Only the Yuanshen Taoist can open his heavenly eyes and reveal his spiritual consciousness.  Wherever the divine consciousness is shrouded, every detail is revealed.  It's like seeing it with your own eyes.

    The progress of the soul is very difficult on the road to immortality.  The soul is extremely important.  Only the soul is powerful enough.  Only by controlling the increasingly powerful and turbulent Yuan Power, if a mortal possesses immortal-like Yuan Power, there is only one result unable to control these Yuan Power, causing the Yuan Power to break into pieces and die.

    To make progress, the soul relies on the method of visualization and enlightenment.  Relying on strengthening the body to nourish the soul, relying on tempering the will.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? off and off and off.

    Ji Ning had already reached the level of ¡®spiritual mind¡¯ when he was eleven years old.  In the next five years, Ji Ning's progress in enlightenment was even more astonishing.  It has even reached the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯.  It obviously helped his soul a lot.

    And he had just reached the level of ¡®blood rebirth¡¯ through the body refining of gods and demons, and he fed his soul again.

    And in the past five years, I have been meditating on "Nuwa Tu" every day, and I have made rapid progress every day.

    And today

    Ji Ning first went to the battle at Niujiao Mountain, where he witnessed his clansmen decide to fight to the death, and was even forced to choose to escape alone. He even went to the Divine Power Hall test at this moment to gain the top three magical powers.  Everything he experienced today was a test of Ji Ning's will. In desperate situations, his will became even stronger.

    A Taoist heart becomes more pure, firm and complete.

    To the soul, Taoist heart and will are like the discipline of an army!  The same group of soldiers will have much higher combat effectiveness if they have strict military discipline.  If military discipline is loose, the situation will be much worse.

    The same is true for the Taoist mind and will.

    The same soul When the will is firm, the immortal cultivator can exert great strength. Even if the Yuan force is too strong, the will can still forcefully mobilize the Yuan force.  But when his will is weak, the energy in his body is too strong and cannot be mobilized, and even some simple magic tricks can kill him.

    Therefore, it is very important for cultivators to hone their Taoist heart. The more perfect and pure the Taoist heart is, the further they can go on the road to immortality.

    "Five years of enlightenment."

    "Five years of visualization."

    "The improvement of the body refining of gods and demons."

    "Give me all this"After laying a solid foundation and honing my Taoist heart today, I made a breakthrough in one fell swoop, opening my heavenly eyes and manifesting my spiritual consciousness.  "A vertical pupil suddenly appeared between Ji Ning's eyebrows. This vertical pupil is the passage leading to the "soul" of the sea of ??consciousness. It was as if Ji Ning's soul was looking out through the vertical pupil.

    Wherever the Heavenly Eye looked, Ji Ning could see at a glance that those warriors were made up of condensed air currents.

    "Close." The vertical pupils between Ji Ning's brows closed.

    Once the eyes of the sky are opened, some demons and ghosts can easily see through them even if they perform some profound transformation techniques.  And the divine consciousness can cover a very wide area and detect it clearly. Even if it is a phantom formation, the divine consciousness can detect it carefully and cannot confuse Ji Ning at all.

    ?General formations, especially psychedelic ones

    When you encounter a cultivator with divine consciousness, it is of little use.  Of course, there are also powerful formations that can blind the consciousness, but at least the vast majority of Wanxiang Zhenren do not have such formations.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow!"

    The power of the nine-handled sword originally controlled by the divine mind suddenly increased greatly.

    Nine rays of sword light roared past, and rows of warriors were cut into two pieces. Their heads flew up, their bodies were broken, and everything turned into mist.

    "Kill, kill, kill." Ji Ning showed joy.

    "Come all over."

    Ji Ning looked at the case in the distance. There were a large number of weapons on the case. He saw swords flying up. Nearly a hundred swords flew up densely, and each one turned into a stream of sword light.  , one sweep kills one piece.  A large number of strong men continued to fall, turning into mist and dissipating.

    Nearly a hundred swords turned into nearly a hundred streams of light, flying around Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning himself didn¡¯t need to take action even if he was standing there.

    "The spiritual consciousness is too strong." Ji Ning was completely surprised.

    The spiritual mind has now undergone a qualitative transformation.  The covered area is as far as the eye can see.  Shen Nian's own ability to control objects has also experienced an astonishing surge!  The previous divine thoughts used to control the sword also contained the power of the gods and demons in the early stages of Zi Mansion.  But now after the transformation, the divine thoughts probably have the power of the perfect gods and demons in the Zi Mansion!

    The power of divine thoughts is even stronger than Ji Ning¡¯s current divine body!

    Such a powerful force With the help of Rainwater Sword Domain, you don't even need to use the most powerful trick of 'Silk Rain Forms Threads', just some simple sword skills can sweep away a row.  Moreover, there is no need to consider defense when controlling a sword with spiritual thoughts, and the sword technique is more powerful and fierce.  The power is naturally strong.

    Wow!

    Wow!

    Wow!

    Groups of strong men fell down. Sweeping by nearly a hundred swords, the strong men died too quickly.

    "My spiritual thoughts are much stronger than my close combat." Ji Ning thought to himself. The progress of his spiritual soul was much greater than that of gods and demons in terms of body refining and qi refining.  The soul has reached the level of 'opening the eyes and manifesting spiritual consciousness' that only Yuanshen Taoists can have.

    Every sword is more powerful than Ji Ning¡¯s before.

    Nearly a hundred swords were swept away by nearly a hundred enhanced versions of Ji Ning.  Groups of strong men continued to fall, and these strong men died quickly.  The condensation also became faster.

    The new is constantly bred by a large number of strong men.

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    Nearly a hundred sword lights are like dragons.  Whistling back and forth, although the strength of those warriors became more and more powerful, they dropped from being able to kill a row to killing five or six, to being able to kill two or three at a time, and even to being able to barely kill one with each sword.  .  However, since there are nearly a hundred sword weapons to kill at the same time, the efficiency is still very fast.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning looked around, and everything was quiet.  There was silence, except for nearly a hundred swords floating in the air.

    "Gone?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Empty?" Ji Ning looked around.  There was only the dark stone tablet around, and only the large number of weapons on the table lay silently.  It seems to be telling Ji Ning you have killed all the warriors!

    Wow.

    A figure appeared next to him, it was the big yellow-haired bear. The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning with complicated and strange eyes.

    "Are you the reincarnation of an immortal?" the big yellow-haired bear muttered, "or the reincarnation of ancient gods and demons?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s hearing was so amazing that of course he heard the big yellow bear¡¯s muttering, reincarnation of an immortal?  Reincarnation of ancient gods and demons?  Others don't know, but Ji Ning knows his past life very well.

    "Relying on enlightenment, honing the Taoist heart, and refining the body with gods and demons it is almost impossible to push the soul to the level of 'divine consciousness'." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "Those cultivators also first became  Yuan Shen Taoist. The soul is nourished and growing in Yuan Shen.Only then did he open his heavenly eyes and reveal his spiritual consciousness.  "

    "You become a Taoist priest first, and then you gain spiritual consciousness. This is almost always the case!"

    "Those who have spiritual consciousness in Wanxiang Daoist are all unique in ten thousand." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "Those who have spiritual consciousness before Yuanshen Taoist are usually the reincarnations of immortals and other powerful people, or those who have great opportunities.  . Could it be that you are the reincarnation of an immortal? But if you are really the reincarnation of an immortal, the elders of the master¡¯s sect should have come to welcome you, or maybe you have other great opportunities before entering the Water Mansion?"

    Ji Ning just blinked and said nothing.

    A big opportunity?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT fluke?  If you are lucky enough to be reincarnated without drinking Meng Po Soup, does it count if you have been practicing "Nuwa Tu" since you were a baby?

    "Senior, what magical power can I get?" Ji Ning asked.

    "You have killed all the warriors, of course it is the number one magical power." The big yellow-haired bear blinked, "Follow me."

    He grabbed Ji Ning.

    Wow!

    The gray space around him began to tremble and even began to twist. Ji Ning even had a strange feeling. It felt so long at one moment and so short at the other.

    "How long has it been?" Ji Ning was a little flustered.

    He was afraid that if it took too long, something would happen on the Niujiao Mountain side.

    "Don't worry, don't worry that it will take too long to accept magical powers." The big yellow-haired bear said, "The inheritance left by the master back then will soon appear, and the surrounding time and space will begin to be isolated. Once it is completely isolated. Compared to the outside world, where we are, time is almost  It is still. A hundred years have passed inside, but the outside world may only have one breath."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked, but soon calmed down. When he was in the underworld, the speed of time around the Naihe Bridge was very different from other places.

    ¡°Obviously there are still some powerful people in the Three Realms who can change the flow of time.

    "I wonder what magical powers the first master of Shui Mansion left behind." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Chapter 32 Teaching of Magical Powers

    The surroundings were foggy. Ji Ning and the big yellow-haired bear stood above the mist. The originally distorted time and space had calmed down.

    "That's it!" Ji Ning looked into the distance. In the distance of the endless mist-filled void, there was a towering building emitting dazzling golden light, just like an altar. From a distance, there were layers of steps leading directly to the  The top of that building.

    "Why are you still standing there stupidly?" The big yellow-haired bear grabbed Ji Ning's arm and walked directly forward. Each step covered a distance of several miles. The towering buildings in the distance became clearer and the golden light became brighter.  The dazzling, endless pressure also made Ji Ning feel a tremor in his heart.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning came to the bottom of this towering altar. Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the steps. At a glance, he was afraid that there were thousands of steps leading to the top of the high-rise.

    "Go." The big yellow-haired bear also looked up at the top of the altar, "Go up the steps step by step and accept the inheritance of magical powers left by the master."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Opportunity!

    This is an extremely precious opportunity. This magical method was left by a powerful person in the three realms after Pangu opened the world!  After he learns it, he will definitely be able to kill Master Xu Li and save his father and the others.

    "Father, wait for a moment, kid." Ji Ning immediately stepped up the steps.

    As soon as the steps hit the ground.

    Boom!

    As if the earth was shattering, Ji Ning felt a roar in his whole soul. At this moment, Ji Ning's right foot landed on the steps. His whole body seemed to be connected with the inheritance altar, and ancient and long-lasting messages were directly transmitted into Ji Ning's body.  In the soul, it merged into Ji Ning's memory.

    inherited.  here we go!

    Ji Ning did not expect that the inheritance would start directly when he stepped on the first step Although he was caught off guard, Ji Ning was quickly immersed in the ancient message conveyed there.

    After a while, Ji Ning took the second step, and another ancient message came through.

    One step, another step, another step

    The long and ancient mysterious message was gradually transmitted into Ji Ning's soul in small parts.  Let Ji Ning have a process of adapting.  As a truly powerful magical method.  If all the information were poured into Ji Ning's soul in an instant, even if Ji Ning's soul was powerful, he would immediately become a fool.

    "It's begun." The big yellow-haired bear under the altar looked up.  Watching Ji Ning walking on the steps of the altar, his eyes were very complicated, filled with excitement, expectation, and sadness.  "The magical power method left behind by the master finally has a successor."

    "Owner¡­¡­"

    "Are you still alive now?" There was a faint trace of tears in the eyes of the big yellow bear.

    In his heart, there is only one real master, and that is the first generation master.  The next four generations of masters, including Ji Ning, were actually the successors chosen by the first generation master. Unfortunately, the second to fourth generations did not even get the first magical power.  Naturally, he is not a true descendant.  And now Ji Ning has finally begun to accept this magical power.

    "The master's descendant." The big yellow-haired bear's eyes were misty and his thoughts were wandering.

    The first-generation owner left the cave and left, but the yellow-haired bear knewthe first-generation owner went to meet a catastrophe, and it was precisely because of this catastrophe that the first-generation owner did not survive.  Absolute certainty.  That's why I created the cave, because I didn't want my most proud magical power to be lost.

    Endless years have passed

    The three realms have been determined.  Three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds have already been born.  But the master has never returned to this cave.  This made the yellow-haired bear even more uneasy. Is the owner still alive?  Although he was worried, he still followed his master's orders and regarded finding his successor as the most important thing.

    ¡­¡­

    One step, another step.

    On the steps of the towering altar.  Ji Ning gradually walked up, and he didn't know how long he walked until he finally reached the top of the altar.

    When Ji Ning woke up, the message of the ancient magical power method had been integrated into the soul through special means, as if it was printed into the soul word by word.  Ji Ning couldn't forget it even if he wanted to, and others couldn't search for the soul even if they wanted to.

    "The magical power "Star Reacher"." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    There is a clear picture in my mind.

    In the endless vast void.  A big hand seemed to be billions of miles long. This hand passed through the void and directly grabbed a star in the void, crushing it easily.

    That big hand that was billions of miles long slapped down, and the towering figures of gods and demons shouting in the vast sea were directly shot into nothingness.

    That big hand holds the whole world??, there is an ugly flaming god and demon trapped in the world. With a gentle squeeze of his big hand, the world is shattered and the god and demon dies.

    ¡­¡­

    "In the endless void outside the Three Realms, there are two supreme stars, the Taiyin and the Sun. There are also other powerful stars. Those stars are endlessly majestic and powerful, and even the gods cannot shake them. Some of the gravel dropped by those stars can pass through  After the endless void falls, it becomes a precious material for refining magic weapons. And my master's magical power is named 'Reaching for the Stars' to prove its endless power." A big yellow-haired bear appeared next to him.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    After receiving the inheritance of this magical power, he knew very well how terrifying this magical power was, and its power was completely beyond imagination.  Ji Ning also understood why the big yellow-haired bear even asked him to delay for five years before He would rather let his father and relatives die than to delay learning this magical power for five years.

    Time is fate. Although Ji Ning was determined to break into the Divine Power Palace immediately, he finally got this magical power.

    "After all, you have learned this magical power." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "If your soul had not reached the level of 'divine consciousness', even in five years, you would have only been able to obtain the first magical powereven me  I never thought that your soul could break through."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Is it difficult to obtain the first magical power? I think after my soul breaks through, it will sweep all the way until I kill all the warriors."

    The big yellow-haired bear glanced at Ji Ning: "Without divine will, even five years later, would your divine power be enough to kill so many warriors?"

    Ji Ning woke up with a start.

    yes.

    Relying on his spiritual thoughts, he controlled nearly a hundred swords and swept across them, killing the warriors without hesitation.  There is no consumption of divine power.  But if you don't have spiritual thoughts and fight close to your body the consumption of divine power will be amazing!  For example, when he went through the test of the Divine Power Palace in the later stage, his divine power was only less than 20%, but the warrior became more powerful as he went on.

    "No matter what, you succeeded and got this magical power." The big yellow-haired bear pointed at a huge futon in the distance, "You go to the futon. You can also kneel down and thank the master."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning said.

    The grace of spreading one¡¯s art is as great as the sky.

    Ji Ning walked forward and walked directly to the futon.  Then he knelt down and worshiped.

    As soon as he knelt down and prostrated, a towering figure appeared directly in front of Ji Ning in the distance on the top platform of the altar. He was about a thousand feet tall.  He has bronze skin, a bare head, and only a simple animal skin. His body shape is almost exactly the same as that of a human being. The most special thing is that he has one arm!

    He only has one right arm and no left arm.

    The majestic one-armed figure looked down at Ji Ning with a hint of joy on his face, and said softly: "My magical power has been granted to you. When you overcome the tribulation of heaven and become a god, you can be considered as my disciple of Taoist Sanshou. Don't slack off. You fell to me.  Prestige." Then the right hand of the majestic one-armed figure pointed slightly at Ji Ning.

    Wow.

    Five rays of light flew directly towards Ji Ning, and then the majestic one-armed figure disappeared.

    Ji Ning showed a look of surprise and even sat cross-legged. The five-color brilliance quickly poured into Ji Ning's body, and gradually.  Ji Ning also experienced waves of fluctuations.

    "Master." The big yellow-haired bear couldn't help but murmur to himself as he watched the one-armed phantom appear and disappear. He knew that phantom was just a means left by the master. No matter who it was, as long as he could win over the master  With his magical power, he came to the top of the altar.  Kneel down on the futon and the shadow will appear.

    I saw the hands of Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged, emitting bursts of colorful light. Ji Ning's hands seemed to have become treasures.

    The colorful rays of light rotated and gradually began to merge into the color of chaos.

    "Wow."

    Everything calmed down, and Ji Ning's hands returned to normal.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked down at the palms of his hands. With a thought, a round complex divine pattern appeared on the palms of both hands: "Star-catching divine patterns! Six rounds of star-catching, the first round has been completed."  It's gone." Following this, the divine pattern lurked and became invisible to the naked eye.

    Every magical power requires a long period of time to cultivate, and it is not achieved overnight. Even the "Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth" and "Wind Wing Escape" are divided into many levels.

    The method of cultivating the magical power "Star Reaching Hand" is called "Six Turns of Reaching for Stars".

    Only at the Purple Mansion level of God and Demon Refining can you achieve the first turn!

    At the Vientiane level, you can practice the second turn.

    At the Yuan Shen level, you can practice the third turn.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????Every time you break through a great realm in the body refining of gods and demons, you can practice the next round.  This magical power puts a very heavy load on the divine body.?, if the divine body is not strong enough, it will not be possible to practice.

    "The magical power 'Star Reacher' you were taught is the original magical power." The big yellow-haired bear appeared at the side and said, "Even if you practice to the level of the first generation master, this magical power is enough for you. And your previous "  "Wind Wing Escape Method" is just a simplified version."

    "Simplified?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Could it be that the magical power of the ancient gods and demons that spanned the three realms was spread at will?" The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "Not long after Pangu opened the world, there was an ancient god and demon, a great roc. It created a flying escape  The art of flying can reach a hundred thousand miles with a single flutter of wings. This art of flight is the magical power - Wings of Garuda! I guess there should be other powerful people who have observed the flight of the great roc bird and meditated for a long time.  The written "Wind Wing Escape Technique"."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    The magical power "Wind Wing Escape" turns out to be just a simplification of "Garuda Wings".

    "If it is taught in the original, if it is a book, it will keep you interested for decades." The yellow-haired bear said, "Even if the master passes "Star Reacher" into your soul, it will take you several months to memorize it. The real thing  How can magical powers be so easy to scheme in the first place?"

    "How many months did I walk on those steps?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Anyway, the outside world has only passed for a moment, so you don't need to worry about your father." The yellow-haired bear said.

    Ji Ning nodded and said solemnly: "Senior, who is my master, Taoist Sanshou?" The one-armed phantom just called himself Taoist Sanshou, and Ji Ning knew nothing about the others.  .

    **(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 33 The Demon-Slaying Sword of Annihilation

    The big yellow-haired bear couldn't help but feel very happy when he heard Ji Ning say the words 'Master Sanshou Taoist', and immediately said: "Jin Ning, do you know that the origins of gods and demons also have high and low levels?"

    "The origins of gods and demons also have high and low levels? Aren't they all born from heaven and earth?" Ji Ning asked in return.

    "No."

    The big yellow-haired bear said, "At the beginning of the Three Realms, even before Pangu opened the world, there was still chaos. At that time, some ancient and powerful gods and demons were born in the chaos. Like Pangu, like Nuwa, these are all chaos  Gods and demons bred from within. These chaos gods and demons are strong and weak, and the strongest among them is naturally Pangu!"

    "Pangu opened the heaven and earth, and some creatures began to be born in the heaven and the earth. These creatures born from the heaven and the earth are also called innate gods and demons."

    "Later, after many changes, three thousand great worlds were born. During the birth of each great world, some gods and demons would appear. These are the most common gods and demons."

    "In general, gods and demons are divided into chaos gods and demons, innate gods and demons, and ordinary gods and demons according to their origins." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "And the master is one of the chaos gods and demons."

    Ji Ning held his breath.

    What a big background!

    If you think about it carefully, the origins of gods and demons can be divided into three levels, which is correct. After all, Pangu can open up the world, which shows how powerful he is.  And many of the gods and demons that Ji Ning knew were only in the innate realm when they were born. Compared with Pangu, they were countless times weaker.

    "And since this Sanshou Taoist is so powerful, it's not surprising that he came from a chaotic god and demon background.

    "Having a good background means greater potential, and you will be stronger right from birth." The yellow-haired bear said.  "No matter how humble your origin is, you can still become a famous figure in the three realms. Just like some people who are just ordinary beings from all races and go through thousands of tribulations, they can still become great beings on par with their masters."

    "Jining, even though you are only from the human race, you still have a chance." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He understands that people like Mr. Cui are still from his hometown on earth.  Not the same as becoming the first judge with a very high status in the underworld.

    "The master has a lot of experience." The yellow-haired bear looked vaguely as he recalled the past, "He knew Pangu, Nuwa and others. He also taught some of Dapeng's juniors and even established a sect. A large number of gods and demons listened to him under his sect.  Preaching hence the title of the master. There are many, including Sanshou Taoist, Star-Zhaing Taoist, One-Armed God Lord, Right-Hand True God"

    Ji Ning's heart was moved and he asked: "Master Sanshou Taoist, is it possible that he was born with one arm?"

    "No." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "Although I don't know the details, I also know that the master had arms when he was born in chaos. Later, he lost his arm due to a battle. The master is deeply ashamed. He will never do it again.  From then on, he has maintained one arm. However, because it is only one hand, the master's supernatural power "Star Reaching Hand", which was comprehended in the chaos, makes a breakthrough, reaching an even more magical and mysterious level! This breakthrough makes the Star Reaching Hand  , it can be ranked in the top ten among the countless magical powers since Pangu opened the world!"

    Ji Ning looked shocked.

    Good guy.

    I have never seen a master who only saw a shadow.  It's so powerful.  When Pangu opened the world, how many gods and demons were there?  How many supernatural powers are there?  Star Reacher can be ranked in the top ten its preciousness is even more amazing than I thought before.

    "You don't need to ask any more questions." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "The endless world has experienced multiple eras. Now it is the era of three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds. It is the era of heaven coordinating and governing the three realms. For you  It is said that some ancient secrets are too old. It is useless to know them, and it will only increase your troubles. The master also said that you will not be considered the master's disciple until you become a god."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "It's time to go out now." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning continued, "Now that I have reached the level of the Zi Mansion in Divine Demon Body Refining, according to the rules of the Treasure Hall, I should be able to obtain another human-level magic weapon."

    The big yellow-haired bear nodded.

    To get the magic weapon from the Treasure Hall, one needs to improve the level of body refining between gods and demons.  The second is to break into the Temple of War.

    "Senior, please show me the catalog of human-level treasures in the Treasure Hall." Ji Ning said, "I will read it here and confirm which treasure it is. When I get out, I can choose it directly."

    "You will save time." The big yellow-haired bear smiled.

    The catalog of treasures is so complicated that it takes a long time to read it. However, in this inheritance space, time and space are isolated, and the speed of time in the outside world is very different.  Nature is best seen here.

    "That's right." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Now that your soul has reached the level of divine consciousness, and you have learned the magical power 'Star Picker', it is easy to break through the second floor of the Temple of War, and there is also a way to break through the third floor.?Possibly.  Are you going to break in?  "

    "Is it even possible for me to break through to the third floor now?" Ji Ning asked back.

    The improvement in my strength this time is amazing.

    The breakthrough of the soul!

    There is also the extremely powerful magical power "Star Reacher". Ji Ning, who killed Xu Li, was confident that one move would be enough to kill him.

    "If your divine power is enough for you to use the Star Picker at will, of course you will be more certain." The big yellow-haired bear teased, "But how long can your red-brilliant power be enough to use the Star Picker?"

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his hands.

    The star-catching divine patterns appeared on the palms of the hands, and the red divine power in the body had poured into the left and right palms. An extremely powerful feeling filled Ji Ning's heart. Ji Ning even felt as if he could destroy a mountain with one slap.

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s hands became sword fingers and he thrust forward suddenly.

    Whoops!  call out!

    The air waves formed by the two pressures first started with a harsh roar, followed by a rumble like thunder.

    "So powerful." Ji Ning was stunned. There was no mystery in the swordsmanship. The air wave created by just poking forward with the sword finger was so terrifying Ji Ning felt that if Tong Yu was in front of him, he would slap him.  It can be beaten into powder.

    "However, the consumption of divine power is indeed staggering." Ji Ning secretly thought, "I only took one shot and it consumed so much. I am afraid that the Chiming divine power in my body is only enough for me to take dozens of shots."

    In a life-and-death fight, dozens of strikes are enough.

    But when entering the Temple of War, the divine power can only last for such a short time, which is indeed far from enough.

    "I won't break into the War Temple." Ji Ning said, "I don't have time to waste."

    "Yes." The big yellow-haired bear nodded and pointed at the air next to him. A thick golden book appeared directly in the air with the word "treasure" on it. "Because this is the second time you have chosen a human-level treasure, this book  The number of treasures in the treasures is also greater. If you pass through the second floor of the Temple of War and come to choose human-level treasures for the third time, you will be able to choose one of all the human-level treasures left by the master at that time."

    Ji Ning understands.

    This is the difference between the first level and the second level of the Temple of War. The second level is much more difficult than the first level, and the treatment is also different. They also select human-level treasures, and the further you go, the wider the range of choices you can make.

    "It's true." Ji Ning opened the book and took a look and noticed the difference. "There are more treasures than the ones recorded in the previous book, and the extra ones are extremely rare and powerful."

    "The Jade Dragon Scissors such a cruel magic weapon." Ji Ning looked at it carefully.

    "The soul-catching bell is much stronger than the Ten Thousand Ghosts Banner, and the grade is much higher." Ji Ning praised, if the Ten Thousand Ghosts Banner that Boy Zishan wants to refine is completely refined, it will also be of the highest quality at the human level.  However, the refining method is too despicable, but this Soul-Calling Bell is much more sophisticated, and in terms of power, it is even stronger than the Ten Thousand Ghost Banners.

    Ji Ning looked at the treasures one by one.

    There are magic weapons and formations

    Although they all made Ji Ning quite tempted, none of them made Ji Ning feel a strong sense of desire.  Because after acquiring the magical power ¡®Star Reacher¡¯, the power of Ji Ning¡¯s sword with the Beiming Sword was extremely astonishing.  Although these magical weapons are powerful, if Ji Ning controls them, they are far less powerful than his own magical powers.

    "The magic weapon is not as good as the magical power." Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    But he forgot what kind of magical powers he had learned!

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned another page and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    The magic weapon 'Nirvana Demon-Slaying Sword' is the best human level magic weapon. It is a magic weapon born for killing. It is refined from the precious material 'Nirvana Crystal Gold'. It is a magic weapon that is extremely suitable for killing and sneak attacks. It was originally an earth-made magic weapon.  A high-level magic weapon has been severely damaged and reduced to the top-level human level. However, after killing too many people, it can gradually improve its level and return to the top-level earth level.

    Ji Ning watched carefully.

    There are extremely detailed records about this magic weapon later. Some of the top-quality magic weapons recorded in this book, and the top-level human-level magic weapons collected by Taoist Sanshou some of them are indeed capable of growth.  However, there are better ones with growth potential. This is not the reason why Ji Ning likes it.

    "Okay, that's it." Ji Ning felt joy in his heart.

    The aura of the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana is completely extinguished, and it is difficult to detect if it is there or not.  Even if the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana is close to the enemy, the enemy may not notice it.

    This is Ji Ning¡¯s favorite place.

    Ji Ning continued to flip through it, flipping through it a little quickly, and finally finished reading it all.

    "How?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.

    "The Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana." Ji Ningroad.

    "Hahaha, you have good vision." The big yellow-haired bear nodded, "I also think that the Nirvana Demon-Slaying Sword is the most suitable for you now. This Nirvana Demon-Slaying Sword itself is very good at concealing aura and sneak attacks. And you are now  With the breakthrough of the soul, the power of your spiritual thoughts is astonishing. You can completely control this demon-killing sword for sneak attacks! The most important thing is that you don't even need to pour yuan power into it, and the fluctuation of yuan power is reduced, making this  A Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana is even more difficult for others to detect."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    That¡¯s what he thought, he didn¡¯t need to use Yuan Power, just his spiritual thoughts to control the Demon-Slaying Sword of Annihilation

    The aura of the magic weapon itself is extinguished, and there is no energy fluctuation. It is just like ordinary soil and rocks. It is too difficult to detect it.  He quietly controlled the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana with his spiritual thoughts, burrowed into the ground, and got to the side of the enemy.  Then a sudden attack!

    Even if Wanxiang Zhenren was suddenly attacked at a very close range, he might have been stabbed through the head before he could use his magic weapon.

    "My divine will, combined with the Nirvana Demon-Slaying Sword, is a perfect match." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Senior, let's go." Ji Ning continued.

    After taking the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana, I will go to Niujiao Mountain immediately.

    "Well, you have to hurry up. You spent less than half an hour in the Shentong Palace test before." The big yellow-haired bear grabbed Ji Ning, shouted, and disappeared out of thin air.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 34 Ji Ning Returns, Final Battle

    The Wilderness Chronicles 34_Read the full text of The Wilderness Chronicles for free_Volume 6 Chapter 34 Ji Ning returns, the final battle comes from

    It is already evening, and the outline of the Golden Crow can still be seen in the western sky.  //Baidu search to see the latest chapter//

    The northern edge of Yi Snake Lake bottom is close to the shore.

    Wow!

    A figure soared into the sky, as fast as lightning. It was Ji Ning who had just been moved out of the water palace. Ji Ning was holding a flying sword, the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana, in his left hand.  The demon-slaying sword is about the size of a palm, and is faintly translucent. The black translucent flying palm sword also has a faint trace of blood on its body.

    "Wind Wing Escape Technique!" Ji Ning deployed the Wind Wing Escape Technique and turned into a stream of light, far exceeding the speed of sound, and flew across dozens of miles in an instant.

    "Father, wait for me."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were full of anxiety.

    As soon as Ning obtained the magic weapon ¡®Demon Slayer Sword of Nirvana¡¯ that was most suitable for his assassination in Shui Mansion, he was immediately moved to the northernmost part of Winged Snake Lake.  Even the 'refining magic weapon', Ji Ning was refining and familiarizing with it while flying.

    "I spent less than half an hour in the Shentong Palace test. Father, you must hold on." Ji Ning was worried.

    Wow!

    Like a roc, it flies away in a flash.  Even if the innate creature is afraid, it will not be able to capture Ji Ning's figure.

    ¡­¡­

    About two minutes later, Ji Ning saw the huge sealing formation in the distance that was like ripples of clear water. The entire sealing formation completely covered Niujiao Mountain.

    From Yi Snake Lake to Niujiao Mountain, it is thousands of miles.  But Ji Ning was also very fast.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A monk from Zifu travels 200,000 miles in a magic weapon in one day.  Previously, the Master of Wanxiang, Master Xu Li, took Dong Fanyu and others to Yanshan in just an hour.  It reached a hundred thousand miles away in an hour!  In three to five minutes, it was thousands of miles away.

    Ji Ning can use his magical power 'Wind Wing Escape Technique' much faster than Master Xu Li. It is normal to rush from Yi Snake Lake to Niujiao Mountain in two minutes.

    "break!"

    Ji Ning was holding the Beiming Sword in his hand. The sacred mark on the palm of the sword's hilt was faintly visible. The Beiming Sword in his hand was stabbing directly at the sealing formation in front. Ji Ning did not slow down at all.

    Poof!

    Ji Ning was like a stream of light that penetrated directly through the sealing formation and passed through it!

    "Father!" As soon as Ji Ning penetrated into the sealing formation, he could see the dark energy exuding in front of him.  The huge Nether Dragon lying on the Niujiao Mountain suddenly moved in his heart, and the vast spiritual consciousness directly enveloped the entire Niujiao Mountain, and also enveloped the entire Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation.

    The spiritual consciousness is shrouded, and every detail is visible.

    The anxious and worried patriarch Ji Jiuhuo

    "Grandma Shadow is waiting silently"

    Ji Yichuan, the father who used forbidden arts and had a powerful aura

    A white-haired man in white clothes who looks exactly like his father, but has the same aura as "Baishuize"

    One by one.  Everything is covered.

    "It's okay." Ji Ning felt relieved and arrived on his own.

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness also enveloped Master Xu Li, Nong Zidao and a group of others.  Under the cover of spiritual consciousness.  The Dark Qi Confusion Formation was completely useless and could not affect Ji Ning at all.  Everything in the entire formation was under the clear observation of Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness!

    "Kill." Ji Ning's speed did not slow down at all, and he directly used the Wind Wing Escape Technique and rushed towards the master Xu Li.

    ******

    Halfway up Niujiao Mountain.

    Ji Jiuhuo, who was in charge of the entire formation, suddenly changed his expression. Others could not see it, but as the person in charge of the formation, Ji Ning rushed into the range of the Hell Dragon Locking Heaven Formation.  He found out.

    "Ji Ning?" Ji Jiuhuo's face instantly turned pale with fright. Ji Ning is their hope for the rise of the Ji family.  He also gave the Wanjian City ministerial order to Ji Ning, as long as Ji Ning liveseven if they die.  It still had little impact on the Ji family.  Even though he knew that he would die one after another, Ji Jiuhuo was still calm because Ji Ning had already escaped before.

    But Ji Ning is back again?

    "Ji Ning! Leave, leave quickly!" Ji Jiuhuo said sternly via voice transmission, with madness in his voice, "Who asked you to come back? Let's go, let's go."

    Ji Jiuhuo is really anxious.

    Anxious to get angry, anxious to go crazy.

    If Ji Ning dies here, the Ji family will really be completely destroyed, and Ji Jiuhuo will not be able to face the ancestors of the Ji family.

    "Let's go!!! Are you looking for death?" Ji Jiuhuo shouted through the voice transmission, his voice??Even with a cry.  However, as he sensed the formation, Ning's speed did not slow down at all, and he still rushed towards the group of people on Snow Dragon Mountain.

    Ji Jiuhuo was confused when he found out that Ji Ning had appeared. As long as he calmed down, he would find out Ji Ning was clearly in the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, and he didn't separate the Nether Qi channel for Ji Ning. How could Ji Ning seem to be able to see it?  , charge directly towards the Xuelong Mountain party?

    But Ji Jiu was so anxious that he was going crazy, and even had tears in his eyes. How could he calm down?

    "Ji Ning, let's go, let's go, go quickly." Ji Jiuhuo's voice transmission said urgently, "Yichuan Yichuan, stop your son quickly, Ji Ning didn't leave, he is killing everyone in Xuelong Mountain again!"

    Wow!

    Ji Yichuan was leaning on the trunk of a big curved tree when suddenly the voice of the clan leader came to his ears, and the dark energy in front of him suddenly opened a passage, leading directly to a distant place.  There was a figure in the distance as fast as lightning, and it was about to rush in his direction, because Ji Yichuan was very close to everyone in Xuelong Mountain at the moment.

    "Ji Ning?" Ji Yichuan's face instantly turned pale, and his eyes were full of disbelief.

    He was ready to die.

    His heart is extremely peaceful, because his son has passed away. The Ji family will prosper because of his son, and his son will also become famous throughout the land.

    But!

    Ji Ning is here?

    "Let's go!!!" Ji Yichuan yelled in a hoarse voice, with a ferocious face, "Ji Ning, who asked you to come back? Let's go!!! If you don't go, I won't be able to rest in peace until I die, so hurry up!"

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ji Ning rushed into the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, he heard the voice of the clan leader. Then the Nether Qi channel in front of him split open and led directly to a distant place. Standing far away was his father Ji Yichuan!  His father, Ji Yichuan, was only a hundred feet away from Zhenren Xu Li and others.

    "Let's go!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    "If you don't leave, I won't be able to rest in peace until I die."

    "I'm ashamed of my ancestors."

    Patriarch Ji Jiuhuo and father Ji Yichuan were extremely calm in the face of death, but they were both in a semi-collapse state at the moment. Ji Ning's appearance was simply a nightmare for them!  They would rather die than see this scene.  They were going crazy.

    Ji Ning's heart trembled at the voice of his father and clan leader. He understood what his father, clan leader and others were thinking.

    "You will know soon." A sharp light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and a stream of light penetrated directly into the depths of the ground, controlled by Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts.  The Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana quickly rushed towards the real person Xu Li deep underground.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning himself also used the magical air-wing escape technique, and rushed towards Master Xu Li and others as fast as lightning.

    ******

    The surroundings are filled with dark energy, and a snow-white dragon is lying there. Xu Lizhenren, Lu Huang, Nong Zidao and other immortal cultivators are all inside the snow-white dragon, and they are all very leisurely and comfortable.  Only Nong Zidao was frowning and closing his eyes as he tried his best to deduce. Now the underground energy veins of the entire Nether Qi Confusion Formation are obviously much more complicated.  Fortunately, I have cracking experience before, so the crack can still be cracked.  It just takes a lot longer.

    "Huh?" Master Xu Li's expression changed slightly.  He turned around and looked in the distance. He could sense that the sealing formation he had arranged was penetrated directly.

    "Who passed through the banning formation?" Xu Li's heart tightened and he became cautious, and a Taoist talisman appeared out of thin air in his hand.

    As a real person in Wanxiang, he has experienced many dangers, so he is naturally very cautious.  Don¡¯t think about winning first but think about the retreat in case of failure

    "Wow!" "Wow!"

    The two earth-level magic weapons, Black Snake Rope and Zhendi Seal, were suspended around him.  Always on alert.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A figure suddenly rushed out from the dark air in the distance, like a roc.  The figure was holding two swords.  The speed of this figure was so fast that even Xu Li felt inferior.  But as soon as he saw the figure that was killed.  Master Xu Li breathed a sigh of relief and shouted at the same time: "Ji Ning! Why don't you come and die?"

    The sound keeps echoing and spreading.

    Seventy-two flying swords appeared out of thin air and enveloped Ning directly.  Faced with Ji Ning's speed, Master Xu Li had already gained experience and could restrain Ji Ning directly with the help of a large number of flying swords.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was an explosion.

    I saw a flying sword thrown away, and a sword light came directly in front of Master Xu Li, bang!  Bang!  The earth-level magic weapon ¡®Suppressing Earth Seal¡¯ and ¡®Black Snake Rope¡¯But it was thrown away with a bang, and the sword light flashed past Master Xu Li's head, and his head flew up.

    Master Xu Li, die!

    Wow~~~

    The snow-white dragon that was originally lying in a meandering position also disappeared out of thin air. The monks of the Zi Mansion were still stunned and did not react.

    "Poof!"

    A phantom instantly emerged from the ground and penetrated directly through Nong Zidao¡¯s head!

    Nong Zidao, who was completely immersed in the formation deduction, was still immersed in the formation deduction until now

    The farmer said, die!

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye!

    ??Zhenren Xu Li told Nongzi that he was indeed dead in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning directly used the magical power "Star Reaching Hand", and the Beiming Sword in his hand naturally also used the strongest swordsmanship. In an instant, the power of this sword was terrifying.  The seventy-two obstructing flying swords were thrown away directly, and the two earth-level magic weapons were also directly blasted away. The sword light directly penetrated the snow-white dragon and beheaded Master Xu Li!

    too fast.

    When Master Xu Li first saw Ji Ning, he was still confident.  But Ji Ning's terrifying sword was too fast and fierce. He was still thinking of using two earth-level magic weapons to block it, but Ji Ning's sword had already killed him.

    "You, you" Only then did the other Zifu monks react, looking at Ji Ning in shock and astonishment.

    too fast.

    In just a blink of an eye, Master Xu Li and Nong Zidao were dead?  The dignified Wanxiang Master ¡®Xu Li¡¯ has had experience fighting against Ji Ning. How could he be killed in an instant without even having time to escape?  how so?

    "Jining, let's go! Let's go quickly!"

    "I will never die with my eyes in peace."

    "I'm ashamed of my ancestors."

    The sound transmission was still ringing, but then it suddenly stopped.  The clan leader Ji Jiuhuo, who was in charge of the formation, was completely stunned. His father Ji Yichuan, who had rushed over a hundred feet away at all costs, had a look of pain, anger and anxiety on his face, and even shouted: "Ji Ning, hurry up.  ¡ª¡ª¡±

    His voice was instantly suppressed in his throat. He looked at the two corpses lying on the ground. One was Xu Li, the powerful Wanxiang master from Feng Dan Yunqing, and the other corpse was Nongzi, a master of formations.  He said that there were still blood stains and brains on the ground. It was obvious that these two people were dead.

    "This!" Ji Yichuan was completely shocked and looked at his son not far away in disbelief. Ji Ning was standing next to the body of Xu Li, holding the Beiming Sword.

    "Jining, if you are arrogant for a moment, I, Xuelong Mountain, will definitely avenge us!" A shrill and crazy roar suddenly came from the seven Zifu monks next to them.

    ? **

    ??You should have a new monthly ticket, right?

    This month, Tomato wants to be the first in the monthly vote!  really want!

    Please vote for tomatoes.

    Our goal is to be number one!

    ? **

    Mang Wilderness 34_Ranghuangji full text free reading _ Volume 6, Chapter 34, Ji Ning returns, and the final battle is updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 35 The Majesty of Snow Dragon Mountain

    Ji Yichuan was surprised and happy. He didn't care at all about the desperate shouts of the seven Zifu monks next to him. He only saw Xu Li Zhenren on the ground, Nong Zidao's body and Ji Ning next to him.  </

    "How could it be possible, how could it be just now, just now." Ji Yichuan couldn't believe that he rushed here from a hundred feet away, in such a short time?  Master Xu Li, but the dignified Master Wanxiang, is already dead.  </

    A channel of dark energy automatically separates.  </

    Ji Jiuhuo, who was halfway up the mountain in the distance, was coming quickly along this passage. His face was full of joy. Ji Yichuan did not see the previous killing scene, but the patriarch Ji Jiuhuo vaguely sensed it through the dark energy, although it was not very special.  It was clear, but he knew Ji Ning killed Master Xu Li with just one move.  </

    "In just half an hour, Ji Ning has undergone earth-shaking changes." Ji Jiuhuo was extremely pleasantly surprised, "What a blessing for me, the Ji family!"</

    "Xiao Ying, Liu Xing, Liu Zhen, all of you come here. Master Xu Li from Snow Dragon Mountain is dead." Ji Jiuhuo said as he rushed over.  </

    In several other directions.  </

    Granny Ying and others were all very panicked, because they had heard Master Xu Li shouting before, "Jin Ning, why don't you come and die!" This made Granny Ying and others panic. Isn't Ji Ning gone?  ?  Why are you back?  Or is it true that Xu Li lied deliberately?  </

    When they were panicking, the clan leader also came with a message: "Zhenren Xu Li from Snow Dragon Mountain is dead."</

    "Dead?"</

    "Is Master Wanxiang dead?"</

    Ji Liuzhen and Granny Ying were both surprised and shocked at the same time. How could the powerful Wanxiang Zhenren die like this?  They quickly rushed towards Ji Ning's location along the dark energy channel that separated in front of them.  </

    ? ******</

    soon.  </

    ? One after another figures came quickly.  </

    Ji Yichuan, Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, Ji Liuzhen, old servant Liu Xing, the man in white clothes and white hair, Lei Ying.  </

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning looked at the man in white clothes and white hair in front of him, especially the face that resembled his father, and couldn't help but said in surprise, "Have you made a breakthrough?"</

    "We made a breakthrough with the help of Yuan liquid." Bai Shuize nodded. He looked at Ji Ning with caring eyes, "I didn't expect that we could survive in the end. I haven't been able to talk to you for so many years. I didn't expect that I could still talk to you."  Ning'er, please speak."</

    Ji Ning smiled.  </

    ¡°Where are Master Xu Li and Nong Zidao?¡± Ji Liuzhen was still looking around.  </

    "It has been reduced to ashes." Ji Yichuan rarely smiled.  </

    Ji Ning had just burned them all and collected those magic weapons. Ji Ning pointed at the seven desperate Zifu monks: "Clan leader, what should we do with these seven people? They are just at our mercy.  The power of resistance."</

    "The seven of them?" The clan leader Ji Jiuhuo looked over and glanced at them, "Kill them all. The hatred between our Ji family and Xuelong Mountain has been established, and it is useless to keep them."</

    "No."</

    "Don't kill me, I'm willing to trade my treasure for my life."</

    "You will regret it. Your Ji family will definitely be extinct under the wrath of my Snow Dragon Mountain."</

    "Be proud of yourself, your Ji family will be extinct within one day."</

    Some of the seven Zifu monks begged for mercy, while others cursed angrily.  </

    Patriarch Ji Jiuhuo frowned and pointed at one of the middle-aged men and shouted: "What did you say? My Ji family will be extinct within one day?"</

    "Hahaha." Lu Huang said arrogantly, "Do you know who you are killing? You are killing Master Wanxiang from Xuelong Mountain! Master Wanxiang is already considered a high-ranking member of our sect. Once they die, the sect will  The other side will know immediately and know the location of their death."</

    The expressions of Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo and others all changed.  </

    There are indeed many ways to determine the orientation.  It is indeed normal for a large sect like Xuelong Mountain to leave some tricks on every Wanxiang Daoist.  </

    "We Zifu monks will die when they die, but as soon as Master Xu Li dies, the sect will immediately send people to come." Lu Huang looked at Ji Ning, "Jin Ning, although you are powerful, although you are a monster, but in my whole life  In front of Snow Dragon Mountain, you will definitely die."</

    "Yes, for such a big event as a real person's death, the elders of the sect will definitely arrive within a day. You are dead."</

    "You can't wait until the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty arrive, and the elders of my master will arrive."</

    The arrogance of these Zifu monks is obviously high.  </

    Wow!  </

    &nbsp; Suddenly and without warning, a translucent shadow flashed and instantly penetrated the head of a monk named Zifu. Blood spattered, and then everyone fell suddenly.  </

    "So fast."</

    "No warning."</

    The expressions of Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen and others all changed. There was no fluctuation at all in the methods Ji Ning used!  After all, Ji Ning didn't even pour his Yuan Power into the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana, and relied entirely on his spiritual thoughts to control it, so naturally there were no signs.  The seven people were still cursing desperately, but they were massacred in a flash.  </

    "Xu Li is dead." Ji Ning said solemnly, "The worst-case scenario is that Snow Dragon Mountain really sends someone stronger to check, and we must be prepared immediately."</

    "Why? There's no end to it!" Ji Liuzhen gritted his teeth in pain.  </

    "Alas!" Ji Jiuhuo, the patriarch, also shook his head.  </

    I was so surprised before, but then my head was covered and a basin of cold water was poured on it, which made my heart freeze!  </

    ?¡­ </

    A million miles away from Yanshan Mountain, it is covered with snow and ice all year round. There are endless peaks. Some peaks are low and different, and some are towering into the clouds. Here is a powerful force in Anchan County'  Snow Dragon Mountain's sect is located.  </

    The Snow Dragon Mountain Sect is divided into three factions. The leaders of the three factions are all peak masters, who are Taoist Yuan Shen.  </

    The three tallest and most majestic peaks are where the three Yuanshen Taoists live. There are many other peaks around them, which are the territory of many Wanxiang Zhenren. Of course, there are many Zifu monks who follow Wanxiang Zhenren, and even  Follow Yuanshen Taoist and listen to his teachings.  </

    There are palaces on Leng Ning Peak in Snow Dragon Mountain. In one of the main halls, there is a jade bed. On the jade bed, there is a young man in red sitting cross-legged.  </

    There were two maids standing on both sides below, trembling and not daring to disturb them.  </

    Leng Ning Peak is one of the top peaks among the many peaks in the Xuelong Mountain Sect. The peak leader 'Xue Hongyi' is a truly peerless genius cultivated by Xuelong Mountain. He entered Xiantian at the age of ten and entered Zifu at the age of sixteen.  He entered Wanxiang at the age of thirty-nine, and thirty years later, he went through many tests and became a member of the Yinglong Guard of the Great Xia Dynasty!  </

    He learned some more powerful techniques in Yinglong Guard, and his combat power is so high that he ranks among the top three among the Wanxiang Daoist in Xuelong Mountain!  </

    The same is true of Wanxiang, but the difference in strength is also huge.  </

    This is a little different from Zhenren, but just an ordinary Wanxiang Zhenren.  And some stunning Wanxiang real people have either practiced powerful spells, or possess powerful magic weapons, or have developed powerful supernatural powers, or have mastered powerful puppets. Each one of them has the ability to surpass the level of the soul and be close to the soul.  man's fighting power.  </

    Among the monks in Zifu, there are some who are stunningly beautiful and some who are mediocre.  The mediocre ones are like Ji Jiuhuo, and the more powerful ones are like Dongzi Qi. Similarly, Zifu Perfect, one Dongzi Qi can deal with several Ji Jiuhuo.  And even more powerful is Tong Yu. Because of his magical power, he can defeat a group of Zifu monks alone.  </

    There are evildoers like Ji Ning, killing a child is like killing a chicken.  </

    Among all the real people in Wanxiang, there is also a big difference in strength between them. This Xue Hongyi is the most stunning one among them, with a strength that is close to that of a Yuanshen Taoist.  </

    "Red." A cold voice suddenly sounded in the ear of the boy in red.  </

    "Huh?" The boy in red opened his eyes, showing respect, "Master."</

    "Junior Brother Xu Li died just now, and he should have died in Yanshan." The cold voice continued, "Hong Yi, just go and go to Yanshan to see how your Junior Brother Xu Li died. Are you supposed to  Dragon Guard, you can borrow the teleportation array and reach Yanshan as soon as possible."</

    "Yes, Master." The young man in red nodded.  </

    He was an orphan adopted by Master, because he was still a baby when he was found lying in the snow, wrapped only in a red cotton-padded jacket.  So he was given the surname "Xue" and the name "Hongyi" by his master.  The relationship between him and his master was like that of a real father and son.  It's just that neither of them is good at expressing themselves, and both have cold and stern tempers.  </

    "Huh."</

    A red cloud suddenly appeared under the young man in red, and flew out of the main hall in an instant. In a flash, he disappeared into the horizon at an astonishing speed.  </

    ?¡­ </

    Niujiao Mountain.  </

    Everyone in the Ji family is discussing how to deal with the strong men sent by Xuelong Mountain.  </

    "Big sects like Xuelongshan attach great importance to prestige. We, a small tribe of the Ji family, have killed so many of their disciples. They will definitely not give up." Ji Liuzhen said anxiously, "Now we can only look forward to the Great Xia Dynasty  The angel comes. As long as the angel comes and is protected by the Great Xia Dynasty,No matter how courageous Longshan was, he would not dare to take action.  ¡±</

    "But the strong men of Xuelong Mountain can arrive in one day." Ji Jiuhuo frowned, "But the angels of the Great Xia Dynasty may not be able to make it in one day."</

    Thinking about it one by one.  </

    "The only option is to escape." Granny Ying said hoarsely.  </

    "Well, run away." Ji Jiuhuo said, "We can't resist, and we can't let Ji Ning take such a risk. Let's run away now, run away, let the people in Xuelong Mountain spend more time investigating, as long as we delay until the angel arrives  , we succeeded."</

    "I'm afraid that the strong men from Snow Dragon Mountain won't be able to find us, so they will get angry and turn on the ordinary people." Ji Liuzhen said.  </

    Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed and he turned to look into the distance.  </

    "Huh?" Seeing the change in Ji Ning's expression, the others also looked away.  </

    The surrounding dark energy was thin, and Ji Ning and the others were able to see far away Because Ji Ning's soul had reached the level of 'divine consciousness' and was extremely sensitive, he could sense the faint fluctuations in the sky in the distance, so he looked over.  </

    I can only see the distance</

    A majestic and spacious warship is crushing the air waves and flying in mightily. There are towering soldiers wearing armor on the warship, and their eyes are shining with extraordinary aura.  Surrounded by this group of soldiers was a tall and thin young man. He was wearing black clothes and a high crown. He had an extraordinary bearing. There was a man in armor beside him who was flattering and accompanying him.  </

    There are two big flags on the warship!  </

    There is a flag with the word "Anchan" on it.  </

    One flag has the word "Beishan" on it.  </

    "Anchanhou Beishan clan." Ji Jiuhuo raised his head and looked at the huge warship coming through the sky, looked at the big flag on the warship, and couldn't help but murmured to himself.  </

    "Marquis Anchan!" Ji Ning was also shocked.  </

    The vast land of Anchan County is the fiefdom of Anchanhou!  You can imagine how powerful Anchanhou is. Only Yinglongwei can rival him. Especially when it comes to some matters within the fiefdom, even Yinglongwei cannot easily intervene in Anchanhou's management.  </

    "That's General Dong." Ji Liuzhen said, "The one standing next to that young man is General Dong."</

    The warship came through the sky.  </

    "General Dong", a flattering man standing next to the young man in black attire on the warship, shouted down: "Ji family, everyone from Xuelongshan, why don't you come quickly to pay homage to the envoy of Anchanhou's residence!"</

    The sound roared, resounding throughout the world.  </

    ? **</

    We continue to rush, our goal is one - to be the first in the monthly vote list!  </

    *To be continued.  (), your support is my greatest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 36 The Envoy from An Chanhou¡¯s Mansion

    Envoy from the Anchanhou Mansion?

    Ji Ning, Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Yichuan and others all had doubts in their minds. They understood when they saw the two big flags on the broad warship high in the sky.  On that warship was the Anchanhou Beishan clan, the most powerful in the entire Anchan County.  However, it is clear that we have submitted to the Great Xia Dynasty and want to transfer the Yuanshi veins to the Great Xia Dynasty, and we have been looking forward to the arrival of the angels from the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Why are the envoys from the Anchanhou Mansion here?

    "Let's go up." Ji Jiuhuo whispered.

    "Um."

    Everybody responded.

    Although it was strange for the envoy from Anchanhou's residence to arrive, even the Great Xia Dynasty garrison general 'General Dong' who was stationed in Yanshan City was fawning and accompanying him like a grandson. How could Ji and others dare to offend?

    "Let's go." A boat appeared out of thin air next to it. Ji Ning and others all boarded the boat and flew directly into the sky.

    On the high-altitude warship, a famous armored soldier looked majestic. He was obviously a successful Zifu monk.  This made Ji Ning and others feel nervous. As expected of the 'Anchanhou Beishan Clan', one of the eight hundred princes who were entrusted after the Great Xia Dynasty unified the world. An ancient prince that has existed for hundreds of millions of years, he randomly dispatched a team of soldiers.  All the scholars are monks from Zifu.

    "Ji Jiuhuo, you Ji family are in great luck." General Dong snorted coldly, "Young master is waiting for you inside, go in quickly."

    "Thank you, General Dong."

    Ji Jiuhuo smiled and led Ji Ning and others inside.

    The Ji family members walked on the deck of the warship and walked inside under the leadership of the soldiers.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning glanced briefly and discovered that there were complex runes on this warship.  A hidden powerful power lurks in the warship, "This should not be a magic weapon, but a machine puppet!"

    The deck of the warship is three stories high.

    Along the stairs, Ji Ning and others went up to the hall on the second floor. The hall was very spacious. There was a young man in black attire standing in the hall. This young man in black attire was looking at the endless scene outside through the window with his hands behind his hands.  Clouds and mist.  Beside him were two maids.  There is also an old man shivering in the corner.

    "The cave is full of holes!" Ji Ning was surprised when he saw it. He was one of the Zifu monks from the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain, although he had never seen it with his own eyes before.  But I have also seen portraits and some information.

    "Where is Master Xu Li?" Dong Fanyu saw the Ji family coming in and couldn't help but asked in shock, "Where are Senior Brother Zidao and the others?"

    But everyone in the Ji family ignored him at all.

    "Greetings to the envoy." Ji Jiuhuo was the first to bow and almost fell to the ground.

    Behind them, Ji Ning and others all bowed to pay their respects.

    The young man in black attire was originally standing in front of the window with his hands behind his hands.  Then he turned around. He had a fair face and a slight smile. He seemed to be easy to get along with. He glanced at me and said, "Get up."

    Only then did everyone in the Ji family straighten up.

    "Huh?" The young man in black attire frowned and smiled, "Just you? General Dong, didn't you say before that the Snow Dragon Mountain and the Ji family will fight at Niujiao Mountain?"

    General Dong stood aside and said: "Sir, there are indeed many immortal cultivators in Xuelong Mountain who fought with the Ji family in Niujiao Mountain. Didn't Dong Fanyu also say that even Wanxiang Master Xu Li has gone. Ji Jiuhuo!  Let me ask you, where are the people in Xuelong Mountain? How dare they not see the envoy from the Anchanhou Mansion when they arrive?"

    "Your Majesty," Ji Jiuhuo said continuously, "Everyone in Xuelong Mountain wants to kill me, Ji. I, Ji, will fight with all my strength, and eventually all the people in Xuelong Mountain will be killed."

    "Impossible!" shouted Dong Fanyu who was standing nearby, "Zhenren Xu Li is Zhenren Wanxiang. You Ji family are just these few Zifu monks. How could you possibly kill Zhenren Xu Li? I think you relied on the great formation to  , isolating outside sounds. You know that the young master is coming. But Master Xu Li and the others are in the formation, but you don¡¯t know that the young master is coming."

    The young man in black attire stood there without speaking, just watching.

    Ji Jiuhuo said: "Master Xu Li is indeed dead."

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo turned around and said, "Take out the magic seal of Master Xu Li and show it to Dong Fanyu."

    As soon as Ji Ning turned his hand, the big seal "Suppressing the Earth Seal" appeared in his palm. Just looking at the appearance, the faint pressure seemed extraordinary.

    Dong Fanyu said in astonishment: "I, I have never seen Master Xu Li use the Magic Seal, but I have taken a ride on Master Xu Li's flying magic weapon."

    "It should be an earth-level magic weapon." The young man in black attire suddenly said.

    Ji Ning flipped his hand again, and a small sailboat appeared in his palm. Although it was only in his palm, Dong Fanyu turned pale when he saw it: "How is that possible!"

    General Dong next to him shrank his pupils, and then smiled and said: "It seems that Ji's methods are extraordinary. According to what Dong Fanyu reported before,Nearly twenty monks from the Zifu, including Dong Ziqi and Tong Yu, all died in Niujiao Mountain. Unexpectedly, even Xu Lizhenren and others who rushed there again died in Niujiao Mountain.  "

    "Pah! Pah! Pah!" The young man in black attire suddenly clapped his hands.

    "I, Beishan Baiwei." The young man in black attire said with a smile, "I am here this time, as everyone of the Ji family must have guessed, for the Yuanshi vein in your Ji family territory. My purpose is one, you  The Ji family will transfer this yuan stone vein to my Anchanhou Mansion, and I, the Anchanhou Mansion, will also give you 30%!"

    Ji Jiuhuo said in a daze: "But we have already reported it to the Great Xia Dynasty"

    "Don't worry." The young man in black attire shook his head and said, "I, the Anchanhou Mansion, will take the first step. Once the contract is signed, it will be useless for the envoys of the Great Xia Dynasty to come. I, the Anchanhou Mansion, will help you block it."

    Everyone in the Ji family breathed a sigh of relief.

    There is no difference at all to the Ji family between transferring it to the Anchanhou Mansion and transferring it to the Daxia Dynasty.

    Within Anchan County the status of Anchanhou and the Daxia Dynasty are equally high, because this is the fiefdom of Anchanhou. Anchanhou has to manage some things, and even the Daxia Dynasty cannot interfere casually.

    "Are you willing to wait?" Beishan Baiwei asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Ji Jiuhuo said, and Ji Ning and others did not object.

    "Okay." Beishan Baiwei nodded with a smile, "I will now order people to check the quality of the Yuanshi vein. Also, you all should step back, and Ji Ning will stay."

    Ji Ning stays?

    Everyone in the Ji family was startled. Next to them, Dong Fanyu and General Dong had already bowed and said, "Yes." Then they retreated obediently.  Although everyone in the Ji family hesitated, they obeyed the order and retreated.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ji Jiuhuo. Congratulations." On the vast deck, General Dong said with cupped hands.

    "Luck, luck." Ji Jiuhuo said with a smile, and at the same time said with a surprised face, "I, the Ji family, didn't report it to the Anchanhou Mansion. How could the Anchanhou Mansion send an envoy so quickly?"

    "How do I know?" General Dong shook his head, "If I sent someone to report it, I'm afraid they wouldn't have reached Anchan City by now."

    Ji Jiuhuo nodded slightly.

    Everyone in the Ji family was a little worried about Ji Ning who was staying in the hall above.  On the side of the hole, Panyu was gnashing his teeth. Even Master Xu Li was dead, which made him very unwilling.

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall.  Only Beishan Baiwei, Ji Ning and two maids were left.

    "I don't know what the reason is for the young master to keep Ji Ning here?" Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "No need to be formal." Beishan Baiwei sat down directly, pointing to the lower black chair not far away, "You also sit down. Also, my name is Beishan Baiwei. You can just call me Baiwei."  , I don¡¯t have any official position.¡±

    "Thank you, Mr. Baiwei." Ji Ning sat down aside.

    Beishan Baiwei sat there and looked at Ji Ning: "You killed the wanted criminal 'Bo Zishan' by Ying Longwei at the age of eleven, and you should be sixteen this year. If my guess is right, this time Ji Ning  Being able to make a comeback and make Xuelong Mountain suffer a heavy loss is probably because of you, Ji Ning."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    This Beishan Baiwei Master knows a lot, he even knows about his own murder of Bo Zishan.

    "Don't worry, I'm not deliberately investigating you." Bei Shanbai said with a smile, "To be honest, this is the first time I have done something under the orders of my father. Naturally, I have to be careful when doing things for the first time. Although this thing seems simple, I  I¡¯d better investigate your Ji family carefully.¡±

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    The Anchan Beishan clan is an ancient clan whose existence is almost as long as that of the royal family of the Great Xia Dynasty.  The children from this tribe are different. They even go to a small tribe to serve as envoys.  They all check the detailed information in advance, which shows the degree of caution.

    "I killed Bo Zishan at the age of eleven, and Tong Yu, Xu Li and others at the age of sixteen." Beishan Baiwei sighed, "Even if you can achieve such a result with the help of formations, I have to admire you."

    "Desperate efforts and some luck." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed.  "I almost died in Niujiao Mountain with all the Ji family members."

    Thinking of the twists and turns of the previous battles on Niujiao Mountain, Ji Ning became frightened.

    "You are lucky and have more strength." Beishan Baiwei said, "A genius like you is really inferior in a small Yanshan. You are so talented without the guidance of a powerful master, I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve anything.  .For example, without top-notch cultivation methods, it would be difficult to become a Wanxiang Zhenren."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I have plans to travel abroad and even become a disciple, but it will take some time."

    Beishan Baiwei nodded, and a token appeared in his hand: "YouIf you go to Anchan City, you can find me.  "

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Token?

    This is equivalent to receiving a favor from the other party, but Beishan Baiwei is of noble birth, but cautious in doing things, and he is so polite to a Zifu monk who is from an ordinary tribe.  Such people can also have deep friendships.

    "Thank you, Mr. Baiwei." Ji Ning hesitated for a moment before taking the token. On the front of the token was the word 'Beishan' and on the other side was the word 'Black Tiger'. This made Ji Ning couldn't help but whisper,  "Beishan Black Tiger?"

    "That's my father's name." Beishan Bai said with a smile.

    Ji Ning immediately said: "When we get to Anchan City, we will go to see Master Baiwei."

    "It will take some time for my men to check the quality of the Yuanshi veins. You and I also want to listen to some songs and wait patiently." Beishan Baiwei clapped her hands gently, and immediately some maids came out from behind the curtain of the side door of the hall, all of them praised her.  With some luck, every one of them looked beautiful, and the music played happily.

    At the same time, the maid served delicious food.

    After a long time, during a simple chat, Ji Ning also had a good impression of Beishan Baiwei.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Ying Longwei is handling the case. If we want to capture the Ji family for interrogation, we would like to ask the master of the warship to make it easier." A cold and stern voice came directly in, echoing throughout the warship. Even Ji Ning and Beishan Baiwei in the hall could see clearly.  Hearing this, Ji Ning turned around and looked through the window following the sound. He saw a young man in red standing on a red cloud in the distance, looking coldly at this side.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 6 Chapter 37 It¡¯s Over

    On the deck of the warship, Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Yichuan and others were all shocked. Ying Longwei wanted to capture them for interrogation?  The Ji family has never done anything sinful.

    "This Yinglongwei is probably a disciple of Xuelong Mountain." Ji Liuzhen said in a message.

    "Well, it came very quickly. In just one hour, we arrived from the Xuelong Mountain Sect." Ji Jiuhuo also nodded.

    The only enemy they provoked was Snow Dragon Mountain.

    "As a large sect in Xuelong Mountain, it is normal for its disciples to become members of the Yinglong Guard.

    "Ying Longwei is handling the case?" A frivolous voice sounded. On the second floor of the warship, Beishan Baiwei, dressed in black attire, was the first to leisurely walk down the stairs step by step. Ji Ning followed behind and walked down. Beishan Baiwei  As Wei walked, he glanced at the young man in red on the red clouds in the distance, "What kind of case are you Ying Longwei handling? You actually want to arrest Ji's people?"

    When Xue Hongyi, who was standing on the red clouds in the distance, saw this young man in black attire, his expression changed.

    As Ying Longwei

    In the vast land of Anchan County, he is extremely arrogant, but when he encounters Anchanhou Mansion, he needs to exercise restraint.  If they were just ordinary people in the Anchanhou Mansion, Xue Hongyi looked at the young man's clothes and judged at a glance that the young man in front of him was a direct descendant of Anchanhou Mansion.

    The status in the Anchanhou Mansion is very strict, and there are strict requirements for clothing. Not everyone can wear the black clothes with the "Beishan" pattern on the cuffs.

    "Why did you meet a direct descendant of the Anchanhou Mansion?" Xue Hongyi frowned slightly.

    He hesitated for a moment.  Xue Hongyi still said directly: "I was ordered to capture the wanted criminal 'Kebu'. I suspect that the wanted criminal 'Kebu' is hiding in the Ji family's territory and is being protected by the Ji family."

    "Can we capture the key criminal?" Beishan Baiwei on the warship said softly, "Is there a military order?"

    "Yes." A black scroll appeared out of thin air in Xue Hongyi's hand. When the scroll was unfolded, there were words on it. It was a military order to capture the wanted criminal 'Ke Bu', and the person who received the military order was 'Xue Hongyi'.

    Beishan Baiwei can tell it at a glance.  This is indeed a true military order.

    He frowned slightly and glanced at Xue Hongyi in the distance, secretly thinking that this Xue Hongyi was really extraordinary. The first moment he saw the other party, Beishan Baiwei guessed that the other party should be a disciple of Xuelong Mountain who came to capture the Ji family for revenge.  of!  A majestic Yinglong guard could easily deal with the Ji family. Unexpectedly, he went to get the military order, and then made trouble by saying, "We suspect the criminal is hiding in the Ji family." It was really impeccable.

    "what to do?"

    "In response to the order of the Long Guard?"

    Everyone in the Ji family was trembling in their hearts.  Ji Ning looked at the scroll of military orders from afar, and then took a closer look at the young man in red: "According to what Mu Xiaozhen said, he became the Yinglong Guard back then. He only entered in the late Wanxiang period. This red-clothed boy  The young man is certainly not weak in strength, and his appearance is just that of a young man, but he seems to be a genius."

    The smaller it looks, the more careful you have to be.

    It would be scary if a five or six-year-old child showed up and called Ying Longwei to handle the case.

    ¡­¡­

    "I have been ordered to capture the important criminal, and I would like to ask the young master for your convenience." Xue Hongyi's attitude became more polite.

    "I only saw your military order saying that the wanted criminal 'Kebu' was to be captured, but not the Ji clan members." Beishan Baiwei shouted.  "I think you'd better retreat."

    Xue Hongyi on the red cloud in the distance became angry and shouted: "If you want to offend Ke Bu, just hide in Ji's house, and I will be the one Long Wei wants to arrest. Don't you want to protect me, Master?"

    At this moment, the name of Xuelong Mountain is completely useless, only the signboard of Yinglongwei is!

    "fart!"

    Beishan Baiwei pointed at Xue Hongyi and cursed, "Have you figured out the situation? Why am I here? Ask the people from Xuelong Mountain! Dong Fanyu, you haven't gone to see your master's elders yet."

    The cave is filled with fear and fear.

    "Dong Fanyu." Xue Hongyi on Hongyun saw this and confirmed that it was Dong Fanyu. When he came here before, he naturally knew the appearance of the disciples of the Yanshan branch. When he passed by Xuelong City just now, he found a person in the city.  None of the monks from the Zifu asked, "What's going on? Why is this young master from the Anchanhou Mansion here?"

    Dong Fanyu said: "This young master from the Anchanhou Mansion is the envoy of the Anchanhou Mansion. He is here to sign a transfer contract with the Ji family."

    "Transfer contract?" Xue Hongyi frowned.

    Beishan Baiwei laughed and said: "Your disciples at Xuelong Mountain, including that Wanxiang master Xu Li, all died here because they wanted to seize this yuan stone vein But now this yuan stone vein is transferred to me, An Chan.  The Marquis Mansion. I, the Anchan Marquis Mansion, will naturally protect Ji¡¯s safety."

    &nbsp; "Don't say you are just handling the case, even if you hold a military order and name the Ji clan members, you need to coordinate in advance with the senior officials of Longwei and our Anchanhou Mansion." Beishan Baiwei shouted, "Also, you  Give me an order to the Yuanshen Taoist priests of Xuelong Mountain. This Ji family is protected by my Anchanhou Mansion! Let them know how to do something!"

    Xue Hongyi gritted her teeth when she heard this.

    "Okay." Xue Hongyi immediately rode on the clouds, turned into a stream of red light, and quickly went away.

    ¡° If Beishan Baiwei wanted to help the Ji family, he, Xue Hongyi, would dare to fight with his identity as Ying Longwei.

    But¡­¡­

    If the other party is an envoy and signs the transfer contract, then it represents the entire Anchanhou Mansion!  Those whom the Anchanhou Mansion has designated for protection are not allowed to be harassed in Anchan County, even by Yinglongwei. If there are really serious criminals in the Ji family, they need to discuss and coordinate with the Anchanhou Mansion. Anchanhou  Only when the government agrees can Ying Longwei arrest the person.

    ¡­¡­

    "Thank you, Master."

    "Thank you, Mr. Ji, for saving my Ji family." Everyone in the Ji family watched the young man in red leave and said with great joy. They were all frightened when they heard that "Ying Longwei is handling the case".

    Ji Ning also said: "Thank you, Mr. Baiwei."

    "I'm here to sign the transfer contract, and I'm supposed to protect your safety." Beishan Baiwei chuckled, "The one named Xue Hongyi has put on the imperial skin of Ying Longwei, and he doesn't even know who he is anymore.  ! You are so arrogant in front of my Anchanhou Mansion. Huh! It¡¯s just a Snow Dragon Mountain!"

    Everyone in the Ji family was envious when they heard this.

    Look at how overbearing these words are, it¡¯s just Snow Dragon Mountain.  To the Anchanhou Mansion, Xuelong Mountain was just a subordinate force.  When the Anchanhou Mansion was angry, it would not be difficult to uproot the entire Snow Dragon Mountain.  But to the Ji family, Xuelong Mountain is a behemoth, and the Anchanhou Mansion is an unimaginable monster.

    Three figures flew from a distance.

    Three figures quickly landed on the deck. They were soldiers wearing armor. One of the soldiers said respectfully: "Master, we have already investigated. This Yuanshi vein has a radius of more than 4,000 miles and is deeper than  Three hundred miles away, the quality is excellent. There are also many high-grade Yuan stones."

    "Yes." Beishan Baiwei nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Ji Ning and Ji Jiuhuo with a smile, "Ji Jiuhuo, head of the Ji clan, and Ji Ning, you two enter the hall and sign the transfer contract with me."

    "yes."

    Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Ning both followed Beishan Baiwei into the hall on the second floor.

    ¡­¡­

    There are two scrolls placed on a table in the hall.  The text on the scroll is exactly the same, formatted as a transfer deed.

    ??????????? How to distribute each item, protect Ji¡¯s family, etc. are all explained clearly.

    "Take out your Wanjian City's order of ministers. Leave a mark on it. And both of you sign your names." Beishan Baiwei said.  "I have pressed the seal of the Anchanhou Mansion, and I am waiting for you."

    Ji Ning and Ji Jiuhuo looked at each other.

    Without hesitation, he immediately stepped forward and left his mark and name on the two scrolls.

    "One of the contracts belongs to you, and the other belongs to my Anchanhou Mansion." Beishan Baiwei said, "These are the rules."

    Ji Jiuhuo smiled and said: "I, the Ji family, are extremely happy to be able to survive the catastrophe this time. 70% of this yuan stone vein will be given to the Hou Mansion. I, the Ji family, can keep only 10%. There are still two  OK, I, Mr. Ji, would like to give it to you, Master. Thank you, Master, for saving me, Mr. Ji."

    After all, Ji Jiuhuo is an old guy who has lived for nearly four hundred years, how cunning he is.

    He knows very well.

    This Yuanshi vein.  On the surface, 30% of the money will be returned to the Ji family, but secretly, it will usually be squeezed, so it is better to give it directly to the big shot.  Instead, earn some favors.

    "No need." Beishan Bai smiled and said, "Jining and I hit it off right away. You can rest assured that no one will exploit this Yuanshi vein. Who dares to steal my friend's things?"

    friend?

    Ji Ning felt warm in his heart.

    "I will arrange some sergeants here to be responsible for digging the entire Yuanshi vein." Beishan Baiwei said, "When the time comes, you Ji will dispatch some people to dig, and the Yuanshi dug will be directly given to the sergeants I have arranged here.  "

    "Okay." Ji Jiuhuo nodded.

    "Yeah." Beishan Baiwei nodded lightly.

    Ji Jiuhuo saw that the other party still had something to say to Ji Ning, and immediately said, "I'll go out first if it's okay." Then he withdrew.

    Only Ji Ning, Beishan Baiwei and two maids were left in the hall.

    "Jining." Beishan Baiwei said, "You have achieved so much in the Ji family, and your talent is far more than that of Xue Hongyi. I advise you not to stay in a small place like thisIf you stay too long, the world that truly belongs to you is a bigger world.  You are destined to be a famous figure in Anchan County in the future.  "

    Ji Ning continued: "Young Master Baiwei is overrated, but it won't be long before I go out to make a living."

    "Yeah." Beishan Baiwei nodded.

    "Ji Ning has always been curious." Ji Ning said, "I dare to ask Master how you arrived at the Ji family so quickly. Our Ji family has Yuanshi veins. It will take a long time for the news to reach the Anchanhou Mansion."

    "If the envoy from the Anchanhou Mansion hadn't arrived this time, the Ji family would have been in much more trouble.

    "Hahaha" Beishan Bai smiled, "Do you know how this Yuanshi vein was formed?"

    "This?" Ji Ning shook his head in confusion.

    Beishan Bai smiled and said: "This Yuanshi vein is the result of the Yiyuan Shen Taoist setting up a large formation here to break through in retreat, absorbing the endless Yuan energy from the surrounding world, and finally forming such a large Yuanshi vein. And that Yuanshi  The Shinto people also broke through and became Earth Immortals."

    "Earth Immortal?" Ji Ning was surprised. It turned out that the stone room was where an Earth Immortal had stayed.

    "That Earth Immortal is the Fire Dragon Immortal." Beishan Baiwei said, "After he broke through, he was invited to my Anchanhou Mansion. At the reception banquet, my father quickly learned that there was a Yuanshi vein here, and he also knew that it was in your  In Ji's territory. So I got this job and came here to sign a contract with you, Ji."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "It turns out that it was not the Ji family's request, but the Anchanhou Mansion had known about it for a long time. No wonder it came so quickly.

    "Okay, the matter is over, I won't stay here. Brother Ji Ning, if you go to Anchan City, you must go to see me. I must fulfill my friendship as a landlord." Beishan Bai smiled.

    "Definitely." Ji Ning responded.

    ¡­¡­

    The Hell Dragon Locking Heaven Formation on Niujiao Mountain has been put away. Everyone in the Ji family raised their heads and looked at the horizon in the distance. The warship had left, leaving only eight soldiers of the Zifu monks here.

    "Cough." Ji Yichuan, who was originally vigorous, suddenly weakened, his face turned pale, and he started coughing.

    "Father." Ji Ning turned to look at his father, Ji Yichuan.

    **(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 6 Chapter 38 Leaving Yanshan (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    Ji Yichuan was coughing and his face was pale. Seeing his son's worried look, he couldn't help but smile: "Because I have used multiple forbidden spells before, my Zifu has been shrinking and shrinking, and just now it completely disintegrated, so my body suddenly  It became weaker.¡±

    "Cast multiple forbidden arts?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Father, then you"

    "Hahaha" Ji Yichuan smiled happily and touched Ji Ning's head, "This battle is my last battle, and I will become a cripple after the war. In this case, I will naturally use more forbidden techniques."

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed.

    Forbidden techniques are all very harmful to the body, at the cost of one's body and even one's lifespan, resulting in an explosion of strength far beyond normal.

    "Yichuan, your body?" Ji Jiuhuo's expression also changed.

    "I should live for another month." Ji Yichuan said.

    "One month!" Ji Ning's face instantly turned pale, without a trace of blood.

    how.

    how so?  Obviously, obviously he has already rushed back, why do he still do this?

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan looked at his son, "You have seen life and death too many times, can't you still see clearly? For me, living like a useless person for a long time is torture for me. I would rather fight with the strongest  Then die brilliantly that is my destination."

    Ji Ning's body was trembling faintly.

    "And your mother has been waiting for me for too long. It's time for me to accompany her." Ji Yichuan looked at his son and looked carefully, "The only thing that worries me after your mother's death is you, and you don't need me now.  With protection, you can truly soar into the world.¡±

    "No, father." Ji Ning looked at his father.  His eyes were moist.

    ¡­¡­

    He should have been overjoyed to have survived the disaster, but Ji Ning could not be happy.

    time flies.

    Ji Ning accompanies his father every day, and the father and son practice swordsmanship with each other every day. Although they only compete with each other in sword moves, both father and son are immersed in it.  Next to them is often a big snow-white dog, or young Qingshi, or housekeeper Qiuye watching from the side.

    finally.  The day has come.

    Ji Yichuan was lying on the chair, while Bai Shuize returned to his original shape and leaned aside, lightly touching Ji Yichuan with his head.

    "Xiao Bai." Ji Yichuan gently touched the hair on Bai Shuize's head.  "With you as my brother in this life, I will die without regrets."

    Bai Shuize lowered his head and shed tears.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Ning who was standing aside.  "I originally wanted Xiaobai to regain his freedom, but as a divine beast at the Zifu level, once he regains his freedom, I am afraid that he will be captured by other immortal cultivators. And Xiaobai has been watching you grow up and is very close to you. I think  Let him follow you. This is my idea and Xiaobai¡¯s idea.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "Okay."

    "Xiao Bai." Ji Yichuan looked at his life and death brother, "Help me take good care of Ji Ning. When I'm not here, you will be Ji Ning's elder. Also remind him. Don't let him go astray."

    Bai Shuize nodded slightly.

    Ji Yichuan then took out a piece of animal skin from his arms and handed it to Ji Ning: "I know you have always wanted to know who killed your uncle and caused your mother and me to be like this. There are names on it. They are also there.  Some information. Originally, I asked grandpa to give it to you. Since I came back from Niujiao Mountain alive, I will give it to you with my own hands."

    "I swear." Ji Ning took the animal skin, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth and said, "I, Ji Ning, will definitely kill them. I will avenge this!"

    Ji Yichuan nodded: "I won't stop you from taking revenge, but remember, in the hearts of me and your mother, your life is much more precious than theirs."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Yes." Ji Yichuan could clearly feel that his life force was constantly passing away and his breath was weakening. He smiled, "Remember, after I die, cremate me. Also scatter my ashes on the Winged Snake Lake. Me and you  My mother said that I will be with her after death."

    Ji Ning held back tears.

    "In my life, I was carefree when I was young, I worked hard as a young man, and my name was passed down to Yanshan with the sword in my hand." Ji Yichuan looked at the void with misty eyes, "I once swore that I would pass on the name of the Great Xia Dynasty with the sword in my hand.  Endless land! Unfortunately I can't do it. However, my son will do it."

    Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Ning with endless longing in his eyes: "Ji Ning, you can do it!"

    Ji Ning felt sour in his heart.

    He still clearly remembered the scene where his father taught him swordsmanship step by step.

    "From today on, I will teach you how to practice swordsmanship." At that time, I was only a young child, and my father looked tall and burly.

    &nbsp; Starting from the basic Thirteen Swordsmanship, teach yourself step by step

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning understood at this moment that his father, who had already cut off his path to immortality, pinned his desire for the sword on himself.

    "I will do it." Ji Ning looked at his father and promised, "Father, I will do it, I will definitely do it, and I will definitely be famous throughout the endless land of the Great Xia Dynasty."

    Ji Yichuan reached out and gently touched Ji Ning's face.

    The hands are shaking.

    "Remember, live well and live wonderfully." Ji Yichuan's voice has weakened, and his smile has become brighter, "Live happily, live happily, live freely"

    Father¡¯s hand suddenly dropped and his eyes closed.

    Plop.

    Ji Ning knelt down, lowered his head and gritted his teeth.

    "Ah!" Ji Ning raised his head and howled.

    Bai Shuize also gently touched Ji Yichuan's body with his head. As he touched it, tears fell from the corners of his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    No one knew that Ji Yichuan died quietly, with only Ji Ning and Bai Shuize accompanying him.  None of the other servants on Mingxin Island knew.

    "Wow."

    "Wow."

    A boat is floating on the Yi Snake Lake. Ji Ning is on the boat, holding an urn and scattering the ashes into the lake. They float in the wind and blend into the water.

    ?Under the afterglow of the setting sun.

    A young man and a big snow-white dog were floating slowly on a small boat.

    ******

    Ji Ning did not leave Yanshan immediately, but continued to stay on Mingxin Island in Yishe Lake. He also went to Shuifu in the middle of the way, and went to the War God Temple in Shuifu to pass the second floor!  The second level did not pose any danger to Ji Ning now, and then Ji Ning also chose the same among the human-level treasures.

    Autumn and winter are coming in a blink of an eye.  There was heavy snow falling outside, and Ji Ning practiced sword skills with his fingers in the study, and then wrote on animal skin paper.

    "Autumn leaves." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Sir." Qiuye soon opened the door and walked in.

    "You arrange for someone to notify Wanjian City and Xifucheng." Ji Ning said, "Then I said, I have to leave."

    "gone?"

    Qiuye was startled and looked at Ji Ning, "Sir, are you leaving Yanshan?" Qiuye had long known that this day would come. Her son was a genius with outstanding qualifications and would eventually leave Yanshan.  But when this day comes.  Qiuye still felt distressed and reluctant to give up.

    "How silly." Ji Ning stepped forward, stretched out his hand to wipe away Qiu Ye's tears, and said.  "I still need to work hard. The world is vast and there are many strong people. I can't just sit here and be arrogant."

    "I understand, Qiuye understands." Qiuye said.

    "Qiuye." Ji Ning took out a crystal and handed it to Qiuye, "There are some treasures in this crystal that I prepared for you and Qingshi. Even though Chuncao is dead, I have to leave.  But the bluestone must also be taken care of. There is a book in the crystal that records the usage of many treasures in detail."

    "There is a Marrow Cleansing Pill among them, which was obtained from the Wanxiang Master. After eating it, your qualifications can be improved, greatly increasing your possibility of becoming an innate being." Ji Ning said.

    "This. This is too precious." Qiuye was shocked and refused.

    Ji Ning looked at Qiuye: "The road to immortality is long, and I don't want to see you die early, Qiuye. If you become an innate creature, you can live longer. Don't refuse Marrow cleansing pills may be precious in places like Yanshan."  But to some powerful figures such as Master Wanxiang, this marrow-cleansing pill is nothing."

    "Live longer." Qiuye nodded lightly and did not refuse again. She looked at Ji Ning.  "Will the young master come back?"

    "I will come back, I will definitely come back." Ji Ning sighed, "There are many things here in Winged Snake Lake that I can't let go of. I have achieved success in my cultivation and will come back to stay in Winged Snake Lake."

    "I will wait for the young master." Qiuye looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Don't wait around. If there is someone you like, just marry him."

    Qiuye shook his head: "I am the young master's maid, and I will be the young master's maid all my life."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡­¡­

    the next day.

    It was covered in silver and snow outside. Ji Youyang, Ji Honghua, Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen and others all rushed here.

    "These are some secret books that I got by chance." Ji Ning directly handed them to the clan leader Ji Jiuhuo, "Most of them are equivalent to "The Music of Ten Thousand Swords" and "The Drop of Water Sutra"."

    "This scroll records a?Sanxian's experience in formations, "Nine Volumes of Formations".  Ji Ning also handed it to the clan leader Ji Jiuhuo, "It's mysterious and unpredictable, but researching the formation requires qualifications and takes a long time."  From now on, students within the family should be taught in accordance with their aptitude.  "

    Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen and others were shocked.

    What are your thoughts on Sanxian¡¯s formations?

    "And this one is called "Thunder Fire Sword Supplement"." Ji Ning took out an animal skin book, "I made deductions based on "Thunder Fire Sword Supplement", plus my understanding of swordsmanship, and added  After studying the Four Swords, I finally wrote this book "Thunder Fire Sword Supplement", which contains seven sword moves in total."

    "This book is the culmination of almost all my hard work over the past six months." Ji Ning took out another animal skin book with the words 'Rainwater Sutra' written on it. "I named this set of sword techniques  It is called the "Rainwater Sutra". In the future, if our Ji clan members can practice the "Dripwater Sutra" to perfection, they can learn and comprehend this "Rainwater Sutra"."

    Ji Ning looked at the book in his hand with emotion. Over the past six months, he has been thinking continuously, summarizing his insights, and writing all his insights on the 'Way of Rainwater' into this "Rainwater Sutra". This kind of summary  The process of writing the book also made Ji Ning make great progress on the path of rain.

    As a result of realizing the existence of the "Rainwater Sword Domain", the "Rainwater Sutra" contains hundreds of layers of true meaning of Tao, and even the strokes contain the meaning of the sword.

    "This" As soon as Ji Jiuhuo and others saw the three big characters on the cover of Yuyu Jing, they felt the sword intent coming towards them.

    They all changed their colors.

    As masters, they can all feel the extraordinary power of the "Rainwater Sutra", and even they feel oppressed. No wonder Ji Ning requires that the "Drip Water Sutra" must be completed before he can comprehend it.

    "From today on, the "Yu Sutra" will be the treasure of our Ji clan." Ji Jiuhuo said with great excitement, and the other clan members were also excited.  The emergence of a genius in the family is luck, but leaving this book behind can cultivate more geniuses.  This "Yu Sutra" obviously beats the other "Wan Jian Qu" and many other secret books.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t ask anyone to say goodbye. He asked Ji Jiuhuo and the others to go back and stay late at night.

    It¡¯s late at night and everyone is quiet.

    Ji Ning took Bai Shuize to the lake alone, knelt directly on the snow, kowtowed three times to the endless Winged Snake Lake, and solemnly said: "Father, mother, I, Ji Ning, will definitely kill you."  Enemies of Snow Dragon Mountain, I will avenge you. I will definitely be famous throughout the Great Xia Dynasty across the endless land."

    "Please forgive my son for the temporary separation." Ji Ning stood up and looked at Bai Shuize beside him, "Uncle Bai, let's go."

    "That little girl." Bai Shuize sent a message to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning glanced at the distance. Qiuye was standing in the darkness in the distance. Qiuye knew that Ji Ning was leaving, so he stayed up and waited silently.  When she saw Ji Ning looking over, she couldn't help crying.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning walked directly onto a boat that appeared out of thin air next to him, and Bai Shuize also walked on.

    Wow!

    The boat quickly rose into the sky, broke through the air, and rushed into the night sky.

    "Young Master." Qiuye rushed out a few steps and looked up from afar, "I will definitely wait for Young Master to come back, I will."

    ¡­¡­

    In the night sky.

    The boat was in the clouds and mist. Ji Ning looked down at the endless vast land below. He could also see the vast lake "Ying Snake Lake" below and the Mingxin Island in the center.

    Ji Ning took a deep look. There were too many things here that were difficult to let go of.

    "Let's go!" Ji Ning turned to look at the endless night sky in the distance. Beyond Yanshan, there was a wider and more exciting world.

    Whoosh!

    There was only a young man and a big snow-white dog on the boat, and they quickly disappeared at the end of the world.

    (End of this volume)

    (The plot of Yanshan is over. Phew, I am very satisfied with Tomato¡¯s writing. If you are also satisfied with what you read, please vote for Tomato by voting monthly~~~)

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 1 On the way

    A boat was flying towards Anchan City in the clouds and mist.

    Ji Ning was lying in the boat with his back against the stern. He could even see the endless land below.

    "The great vengeance of my uncle, father, and mother must be avenged." Ji Ning thought about it. The scroll his father left for him contained the names of his enemies. There were three murderers in total.  The main messenger¡¯s name is ¡®Dong Qi¡¯, which is quite strange, but Dong Qi¡¯s grandfather is a Yuanshen Taoist.

    Ji Ning is very aware of his own strength, and killing a real person Xu Li is nothing.  After all, there are some amazing people among the real people in Wanxiang, such as Xue Hongyi, but I don't have much confidence.  As for the superior Yuanshen Taoist, I am afraid that just one breath of Yuanhuo will turn him into ashes and his soul will fly away.

    Yuanhuo is a method that everyone has after becoming a Yuanshen Taoist.  And if you are not a Yuanshen Taoist, you won't do it at all.  Just like the "All-Seeing Dharma" is unique to Wanxiang Zhenren.

    "There are three murderers in total, Dong Qi is the main messenger. There are two other people, Yu Dong and Shui Yi, who are accomplices." Ji Ning thought about it, and according to the message on his father's scroll, Yu Dong and Shui Yi seemed to be the same.  The servants followed Dong Qi. As soon as Dong Qi gave the order, the two of them immediately killed him.

    Strictly speaking, it was Yu Dong and Shui Yi who took action.  Dong Qi is the one who gives the order.

    "Dong Qi! Yu Dong! Shui Yi! All three of you deserve to die." The fierce light in Ji Ning's eyes flashed away, and then he thought, "Let's not worry about the big enemy for the time being. I have a shallow foundation now, and even Dong Qi and the others are now  I don¡¯t know what my strength is or where I am. I can¡¯t take revenge even if I want to.¡±

    "It's better to go to Anchan City first. Find a sect and join one." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Ji Ning is not a fool.

    "My parents also said at the beginning that Ji Ning would go out to find a capable person and join his sect in the future.  After all, it is very dangerous to go out alone, but if you have a backer, it will be different.  It is difficult for ordinary Zifu monks to join the sect, but Ji Ning is extremely talented and can definitely join the sect of a powerful person.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of the powerful man¡¯s sect, so Ji Ning naturally won¡¯t ask for trouble and do it alone.

    "Welcome to the sect. I can learn magical powers from the sect, and even learn the top qi refining methods." Ji Ning secretly thought, Tong Yu can learn the 'Dharma of Heaven, Elephant and Earth' in Xuelong Mountain, as long as he chooses one more powerful than Xuelong Mountain.  This is a powerful sect. Ji Ning believes that there should be magical powers within the sect.

    "With the help of the sect my strength can be greatly improved, my horizons can be broadened, and I have the capital for revenge."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t want to die because of revenge.

    Just as parents expected.  Revenge is one thing, but your own life is more important.  I also want to spread my name across the endless land.  I may even meet Mr. Cui Fu again in the future.

    "It's a pity that I'm not strong enough, otherwise it would be a good thing to enter Yinglong Guard directly." Ji Ning shook his head. It is too difficult to enter Yinglong Guard. Even Mu Xiao, the master, only entered in the late stage of Wanxiang. If he wanted to enter, even if he finally passed  However, upon inspection, it was discovered that it was the 'Seventh Level of the Nine Heavens of Red Brightness' that used magical powers to pick up stars, but it was so powerful.  Problems will definitely be discovered.

    The magical star-catcher is the real trump card.  Ji Ning did not want to rely on this move to join Yinglong Guard.

    ¡­¡­

    "First start the sect, and then use the sect to improve your strength. Then join the Yinglong Guard. The magical powers and methods in the Yinglong Guard are even more comprehensive. They are even stronger than those in the Anchanhou Mansion." Ji Ning nodded, wanting to stand at the top, stupidly confused  It's too stupid to fight. Without a powerful Qi refining method, I can't break through to everything, let alone the Yuanshen Taoist.

    And the more precious the Qi refining method is, the more precious it is. It is not allowed to be spread to outsiders. Once it is spread to outsiders, the sects will hunt them down!

    ?????????????? And I have outstanding qualifications The right way is to join the sect first, and then join the Yinglong Guard.

    Along the way of cultivation, the three of us all have our teachers. The spirit of the Shuifu Cave Mansion even suggested that Ji Ning become more apprentices and absorb the essence from many sources, which will help him become a powerful person in the three realms in the future.

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning said.

    Bai Shuize, who was on the boat, turned to look at Ji Ning.

    "Tell me, when I go to Anchan City this time, should I first become a disciple and meet Beishan Baiwei? Or should I go and see Beishan Baiwei first?" Ji Ning said, "This man treated me very well and let me go to Anchan City to meet him.  Going to see him.¡±

    "Beishan Baiwei?" Bai Shuize said, "This man has an extraordinary background and is also good at making friends. Since he said so, go and see him. After all, Beishan Baiwei is very familiar with Anchan City and knows many people."  I believe the sect is very familiar to me, and it will also help you decide which sect you want to join."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    It makes sense.

    ¡°After all, among the sects in the vast land of Anchan County, the one I am most familiar with is Xuelong Mountain, and I don¡¯t know much about the others.  But snowLongshan is not the top sect in Anchan County. The top sect is the sect with immortals in charge.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning's flying speed in the boat was not very fast. He flew for ** hours every day, and spent the other three or four hours landing on the ground to find a place to practice, rest, visualize the Nuwa Pictures, etc., so that he could fly every day.  Travel a hundred thousand miles.

    Wow.

    On the sixth day after Ji Ning left Yanshan, he was driving the boat through the clouds and mist.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly felt a strong wave and couldn't help but turn his head to look. He saw a majestic ship breaking through the air and crushing the air waves in the distance. There were a large number of beautiful women on the big ship. On the second side of the big ship  There was a fair-skinned noble man sitting on the first deck, and there were three beauties rubbing his legs and shoulders next to him. The noble man was dressed in crimson clothes, holding a glass of wine in his hand. He glanced in the direction of Ji Ning, and then  Pay no attention to it anymore.

    "Look, the guy wearing animal skins came from some kind of barbaric place, and he has no education at all."

    ¡°At first glance, it doesn¡¯t look like he belongs to a big tribe.¡±

    Some beauties with beautiful flowers on the bow of the big ship were talking to Ji Ning.

    Phew!

    The big ship roared away and soon disappeared from Ji Ning's sight.

    "That big boat is really fast. I'm afraid it was driven by Master Wanxiang." Ji Ning was still lying on his boat, and the boat was still moving forward at a speed of one hundred thousand miles a day.  In fact, the strength can also be roughly inferred through the speed of the flying magic weapon.

    "It's true that the closer you get to Anchan City, the easier it is to encounter immortal cultivators. The big ship just now was the sixth wave I encountered."

    Ji Ning sighed.

    Anchan City is the core of the vast land of Anchan County, where immortals and demons gather. All major tribes, sects, and sects will set up branches in Anchan City.  Many casual cultivators also like to gather in Anchan City because immortals and demons gather here and there are many treasures of all kinds.  Exchanges are possible.

    And the security in Anchan City is very good, so you can practice with peace of mind.

    "It's time to rest."

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, the boat immediately swooped down and flew directly towards the wild mountains and forests below.

    With Ji Ning's current strength, it is indeed difficult for him to encounter danger when he is out in the world. The one who really makes him resistless is Taoist Yuanshen, and Taoist Yuanshen?  Which one is not cultivating in his own cave?  Even if they occasionally come out and pass by, Yuanshen Taoist people are still very grand.  Or the divine dragon has its head but not its tail.

    "Huh." The boat rushed into the forest and disappeared out of thin air.  Ji Ning and Bai Shuize both fell to the ground.

    "Let's rest here today." Ji Ning said, throwing out three formation flags. The formation flags fell directly in the distance around them, and then disappeared without a trace.

    "If you were outside, you wouldn't be able to see Ji Ning and Bai Shuize inside.

    Ji Ning sat down cross-legged and began to meditate, imagining the picture of Nuwa in the sea of ??consciousness.

    Bai Shuize also took out a scroll and lay there.  Looking at the dense text on the scroll, this scroll is the scroll of "Nine Volumes of Formation".  Ji Ning has the original version of "Nine Volumes of Formation".  So I used a simple spell called 'Watermarking' to print out two duplicate scrolls.  One stayed in the tribe, and the other was given to Bai Shuize.

    Uncle Bai is very knowledgeable in formations, and his achievements far surpass those of Nong Zidao, and naturally far surpass those of Ji Ning.  It's just that I didn't have good enough formation books to study in the past. Now that I got this "Nine Volumes of Formation", I naturally understood it every day.

    The sky is bright and clear.

    Ji Ning stood up.

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize, who was still lying there staring at the scroll. When he heard Ji Ning's shout, he immediately stood up and put away the scroll.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning walked directly onto the boat, and Bai Shuize followed.

    Whoosh!

    The boat immediately took off quickly and continued to move towards Anchan City.

    "Huh?" Just after flying dozens of miles, the boat suddenly stopped, and Ning lowered his head and looked down.

    "What's wrong?" Bai Shuize looked at Ji Ning.

    "There are fluctuations."

    Ning lowered his head and looked down at the forest below. Based on the strength and general direction of the fluctuations, it seemed that the level of monks from the Zi Mansion were fighting. Immediately, his spiritual consciousness was directly released, quickly covering the forest below.  When Ji Ning first broke through to the level of divine consciousness, his divine consciousness could cover an area hundreds of miles away from him.

    And half a year later, the scope of my spiritual consciousness has expanded a little.

    ¡­¡­

    In the mountains and forests.

    "We are descendants of the Meng family." I saw a handsome and fair-skinned man.The young man was shouting angrily, and beside him there was a slim and extremely beautiful woman, and a young man with a strong back and strong waist who looked simple and honest.  The three of them struggled to cope with the attack, and those who attacked them were two men in white.

    The two men in white used their magic weapons to completely trap the three of them.

    "You two bastards from Xuelong Mountain, once my father finds out, he will definitely kill you two bastards." The handsome and fair-skinned young man said angrily.

    "If you two leavethe tribe will not retaliate for this trivial matter. But if we die, I, Meng, will definitely investigate to the end." The slim woman was also yelling and threatening.

    Only the honest young man remained silent.

    The three of them are indeed descendants of the Meng clan, and the Meng clan is also one of the few super clans in the entire Anchan County, stronger than Xuelong Mountain.  However, as a top big tribe there is also fierce internal strife. Even Ji's Xifu City is divided into factions, let alone such a super big tribe.  The three of them had average qualifications and were of low origin within the tribe. They were not taken seriously, and it was difficult for them to learn even the top techniques. Therefore, after breaking through to the early stages of Zifu, they immediately came out together, intending to go to Anchan City and worship them.  sect.

    There are many disciples from large tribes who worship the sect, but they are all unsuccessful within their own tribes.

    "Brother, the clothes of these three people are indeed Meng's." The two men in white sent messages to each other, "Should we kill them or not?"

    "You just don't understand. The really high-status Meng family has a lot of servants, maids, and guards. Even if the three people in front of you belong to the Meng family, they have no status among the Meng family. Kill them."

    "good."

    As soon as the two men in white came to an agreement, they immediately carried out the murder.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 2 Arrival

    Originally, the three men of the Meng family could barely hold on by working together, but when the two disciples from Xuelong Mountain stopped holding on, the three men of the Meng family suddenly struggled.  starter

    "If I had known, I would have listened to Shitou." The beautiful-faced woman's face turned pale and she regretted it, because the three of them did not dare to practice again after becoming Zifu monks, because once they reached the middle stage of Zifu, their foundation had been set.  Generally, more powerful sects would not be willing to accept them as disciples.

    Therefore, the three of them are in the early stage of Zifu. When they came out this time, Meng Yan once said: "Xiao Xin, our strength is at the bottom among the Zifu monks. If we control the magic weapon to fly once we are intercepted,  That would be dangerous. It is best for us to walk on the ground, with our mounts, and walk slowly like ordinary people. Although it takes an instant, we can win in safety. Immortal cultivators are too lazy to take action against ordinary people."

    "You idiot." Meng Jun, another partner at the time, said angrily, "Walk slowly on the ground on a horse? A journey of more than a million miles would take a year to get there! Traveling all the way across mountains and rivers, do you want me to return the favor?  I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t believe it. We fly as fast as we can and we can get there in just a few days. How unlucky are we to encounter someone who attacks us in just a few days?¡±

    "Shitou, what Meng Jun said makes sense. It should be fine in just a few days." Meng Xin didn't want to waste a year, so he decided to fly to Anchan City.

    pity¡­¡­

    They really encountered someone who was doing evil things. Some cultivators immersed themselves in cultivation, some cultivators relied on killing to grow, and some relied on robbing and killing.  Robbery and killing are the fastest way to earn treasures, and there are indeed many people doing this.

    ¡­¡­

    "Poof." The ribbons resisted the flying swords that were attacking.  But the impact still made Meng Xin vomit a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    "Xiao Xin!" Meng Yan, the honest man next to him, was anxious. He gritted his teeth and his face turned red. However, his aura suddenly surged, and the speed of the nine black stone balls flying in front of him soared, roaring towards the two men in white.  go.

    "Go quickly, go quickly!" Meng Yan howled.

    "Stone!"

    Meng Xin¡¯s expression changed.  Of course she could see that Meng Yan had already used the forbidden technique. They were going to worship the sect, and using the forbidden technique would damage their foundation.  13800100 If you want to join a better sect as a starter, it may be difficult.

    "Hurry up!" Meng Yan looked like he was crazy.

    "Don't leave yet!" The fair-skinned young man next to him turned into smoke and ran away first, and Meng Xinyi gritted his teeth and followed suit.

    When the two men in white saw this, they just sneered and wanted to run away.  What a delusion.

    Poof!

    Poof!

    A phantom suddenly emerged from the ground, as fast as lightning, and passed directly through the heads of the two men in white.

    "How can it be!"

    "how¡­¡­"

    The two men in white eyes widened with disbelief.  The two of them had done many robberies, so they were very careful.  During the fight, they were even more careful and vigilant about their surroundings, but they did not feel the slightest fluctuation in their energy, and they were instantly attacked by flying swords that were close at their feet.  And their own magic weapon armor can't hinder it in the slightest.

    Blood spattered, faintly mixed with a hint of white.

    The bodies of the two men in white went limp, and they fell to the ground without making any sound.

    "Kill, kill." The honest man Meng Yan looked like he was crazy.  He was still trying his best to control the nine black stone balls, but suddenly he looked in front of him in shock

    Two men in white fell to the ground?

    died?

    "This, this" Meng Yan was in disbelief.

    Meng Jun, who was running away quickly, glanced behind him. With a glance, he saw the two figures in white lying on the ground in the distance.  With his immortal vision, he could clearly see the blood on the ground.

    "Mei Xin!" Meng Jun sent a message, "Don't run away, the two people in Xuelong Mountain are dead."

    Meng Xin couldn't help but stop and turned around to look, only to see two figures lying upside down in the distance where the previous fight was taking place.

    "Let's go and have a look." Meng Jun said.

    "Yeah." Meng Xin followed cautiously.

    They both quickly flew back to the place where they were fighting.  Meng Jun and Meng Xin both looked puzzled and looked at the honest man Meng Yan, who was standing blankly aside. Meng Jun even asked: "Shitou, what's going on?"

    Boom!

    Flames appeared out of thin air around them, and the flames directly enveloped the two Snow Dragon Mountain disciples, burning them both directly.  \\First release\\

    "Fire!" The three men and women of the Meng family were all shocked.

    I saw a figure walking out of the forest, behindThere was also a beast following vaguely.  Take a closer look What appears to be a handsome young man in animal skin is coming, followed by a big snow-white dog.

    Whoosh.

    The beast-skin boy waved his hand, and all the magic weapons left by the two Snow Dragon Mountain disciples after the burning were put away.

    "Thank you, senior, for saving your life." The honest man Meng Yan knelt down and kowtowed to express his gratitude.

    "You don't need to be so polite, and you don't need to call me senior. Just call each other fellow Taoists." Ji Ning looked at this honest man and couldn't help but feel good about him. Previously, under the influence of his divine consciousness, he noticed that this man was going crazy while using forbidden techniques.  He also let the other woman go first.  This reminded Ji Ning of his uncle who had never been masked.

    The same thing happened to my uncle back then, so he allowed his mother to leave alive and he was able to come to this world.

    Although Ji Ning hurriedly rushed, and even used his spiritual mind to control the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana, he rushed to rob and kill him first, but the root of the disease left by this honest man's forbidden technique was difficult to eliminate.

    "What a pity." Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    "Thank you, fellow Taoist." The handsome fair-skinned young man pulled up the honest man, "The three of us are descendants of the Meng family. This is Meng Yan. Next to me is Meng Xin. My name is Meng Jun. I don't know who the fellow Taoist is?"

    "Stone." Meng Xin also held the honest man's hand, with tears in her eyes. At the same time, she also looked at Ji Ning, feeling curious and awed by the animal-skin boy in front of her.

    Ji Ning nodded and said, "My name is Ji Ning. I happened to meet three of them when I went to Anchan City this time."

    "Brother Ji Ning is also going to Anchan City?" The handsome fair-skinned young man said happily, "The three of us are also going to Anchan City. If Brother Ji Ning doesn't mind, how about we go together?"

    Meng Yan and the woman Meng Xin also looked expectant.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "Okay!"

    When the consciousness was shrouded before, Meng Yan had already started to use forbidden techniques so Ji Ning didn't know the identities of these three people.  But listen to their names.  It can be seen that they are the same tribe.  And he looks young.

    "There are actually three Zifu monks from the same tribe, all of the same age." Ji Ning secretly said, "And they are all named Meng. Among the top forces marked on the map I brought, there is a Meng family.  "

    ¡­¡­

    By choosing to travel with these three people, Ji Ning also wanted to learn more about the outside world through these three people.  After all, there are too few records about the outside world in the Ji family.

    "Come, Brother Ji Ning, have a taste of this fine wine. It is brewed in-house by our Meng family."

    "Brother Ji Ning, have a taste of this fruit."

    I saw a large ship flying among the clouds and mist. Ji Ning and Meng sat down separately.  There were tables in front of them, with fruits and wine on them.  Ji Ning's strength was obviously extremely high, and the Meng family and the other three were also trying to curry favor with him. Furthermore, by walking with them, Ji Ning was a kind of protective god.

    "It really belongs to the Meng family." They have been together for more than two days, and Ji Ning knows more and more.

    Among the three, Meng Junjian was good at flattery, but his flattery was too obvious, which made Ji Ning feel evil.

    Meng Xin's appearance is absolutely top-notch, and it is difficult to find such a beauty among the Ji family.

    Meng Yan.  He was the honest man who had previously used the forbidden technique. He was also the only one among the three that Ji Ning had a crush on and was willing to make friends with him.

    "Meng Jun is right." Meng Xin shook his head and said crisply, "We in the Dongqu lineage have been bullied and squeezed. The direct lineage of the Dongqu lineage can barely live a life. We side branches are naturally more miserablecan barely practice.  When we arrived at Zifu, we were already lucky. Want to get the top Qi refining method? It's impossible. Other songs will squeeze us and won't let our Dongqu lineage grow. So the three of us became the early stage of Zifu  After that, we met and set off together to Anchan City. There are stations of various sects in Anchan City. You can try out many sects one by one, but it's a pity that Shitou has already"

    Meng Yan smiled: "It's okay, it's good to be alive. It's just a forbidden spell, so the impact is not too big. Anyway, we are finally reaching Anchan City! We also have the opportunity to go further on the road to immortality!  "

    "Yes, I have left the tribe." Meng Jun gritted his teeth and said, "When one of us becomes a Yuanshen Taoist in the future, huh, then the old guys from the tribe will welcome him."

    "Keep your feet on the ground." Meng Yan glanced at him.

    Meng Jun suddenly looked up to the sky and sighed: "It's pitiful that the three of us are so miserable. We are from a dignified Meng family, and our magic weapons are not as good as those two Snow Dragon Mountain disciples." Meng Jun suddenly looked at Ji Ning eagerly, "Brother Ji Ning, you are so powerful.  , Killing those two Snow Dragon Mountain disciples is like killing a chicken. Those magic weapons must be nothing to Brother Ji Ning. Brother Ji Ning if you don't give me one or two magic weapons,Let us also increase our strength so as not to hold you back, Brother Ji Ning.  "

    "Just one or two, don't ask for more." Meng Jun stared at Ji Ning with expectation in his eyes.

    Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    This Meng Junit's just too much flattery, and I discovered another 'advantage' in him - shamelessness!

    "No one thinks there are too many magic weapons." Ji Ning glanced at Meng Jun, "I'm going to go to Anchan City to exchange for a magic circle, but I have too few magic weapons, so I'm afraid I won't be able to exchange them. Fellow Taoist Meng Jun, why don't you lend me one or two?  pieces?"

    Meng Jun's face turned pale, he smiled coquettishly, and cursed secretly in his heart: "How stingy, last time I praised Master Ruxu from our tribe, Master Ruxu casually gave me a magic weapon. I praised this Ji Ning.  There is no benefit at all in entertaining him with good wine for so long. Seeing how powerful he is, and there is also a Zifu spirit beast, I thought it was a big deal. How stingy!"

    Ji Ning was too lazy to look at Meng Jun.

    I joined these three people because, firstly, I wanted to know more about the outside world through these three people, and secondly, because I had a good impression of Meng Yan.

    "Brother Ji Ning." Meng Xinlian pointed downwards and shouted, "Look, is that Anchan City?"

    "Anchan City?" Ji Ning also turned around to look.

    In the distance below, on the endless land, there was a huge city with no end in sight. Even though the distance was thousands of miles away, Ning could faintly sense waves of fluctuations coming from that majestic and huge city.  Although the fluctuation seems weak, it has endless stamina.

    Ji Ning felt an invisible oppression just by looking at it with his naked eyes.

    "We're here, Anchan City." Ji Ning had longing in his eyes.

    "An Chan City." Meng Jun, Meng Yan and Meng Xin also had desire and expectation in their eyes, which were expectations for the future.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 3 Goodbye Beishan Baiwei

    "I heard that flying over Anchan City is absolutely prohibited. If you dare to fly over Anchan City, it will be a disaster." Meng Jun said, and at the same time, several of them also fell to the ground.

    Ning was looking at Anchan City in the distance. This was an endless ancient city that had existed since the era of gods and demons. At this moment, it was only a few dozen miles away from the city. Ji Ning could feel the extremely turbulent energy of heaven and earth gathering.  Once inside the city, there was also a terrifying sense of pressure.

    "The entire Anchan City is a super formation. I guess it should be an immortal-level formation." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Ji Ning and Meng walked towards the gate of Anchan City. They were heading to the east gate of Anchan City. The gate was a thousand feet wide and a hundred feet high. From this, you can imagine how big the walls of Anchan City were.  majestic.

    "There are 321 people in your caravan, please pay three hundred kilograms of thunder gold!" A vast caravan in front of Ji Ning, almost all composed of innate creatures, paid three large blocks of thunder gold, and then  After receiving three hundred black-covered books, he entered the city.

    "Pay two kilograms of thunder gold when entering the city." A sergeant wearing Taoist armor shouted directly to Ji Ning. Because Ji Ning brought Baishuize with him, it was naturally counted as two.

    Ji Ning flipped his hands and took out two pieces of metal that were as big as fingernails and shone with a green light like gold. This was thunder gold, which was much denser than gold. When Ji Ning purchased the Beiming Sword, he used a small piece of thunder gold Yes.  For ordinary innate creatures, two kilograms of thunder gold is nothing.  Not to mention Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." After accepting Lei Jin, the sergeant handed two black-covered books directly.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon the three Meng family members and Ji Ning all entered Anchan City. The four of them looked at the black cover book in their hands. There were three words on the cover, "Anchan City". When they opened it, they introduced the entire Anchan City.  of.

    "Anchan City is 9321 miles long and 8910 miles wide. It is divided into East City, South City, North City, West City and Anchanhou Mansion."

    Ji Ning watched carefully.

    Anchanhou Mansion is located in the center of the entire Anchan City. It is 800 miles long and wide. It is an absolutely forbidden area!  Trespassing is a capital offense!

    East City, South City, and North City are forbidden to kill and are the safest places to live If anyone dares to take action, he will provoke the Anchanhou Mansion!  Therefore, there are many casual cultivators gathered in the three areas of East City, South City and North City, and there are even some old guys living in seclusion here, living a peaceful life.

    "This is also a place where some giant merchants like to live. Those giant merchants have made huge wealth through trade, and it is very safe to live in Anchan City. It is even common to hire a large number of immortal cultivators.

    "Xicheng?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Xicheng is the most prosperous place in Anchan City!

    There are many large mansions in the West City. They are the mansions of some powerful people or those with great power.  Of course, there are also branch points established here by some top tribes, sects, and sects.  Many people who come to Anchan City and want to become apprentices will go to those branches to try. At the same time, there are areas for business and enjoyment in the west city.

    Only one thing!

    In the most prosperous and noisy West City, killing is prohibited only on the streets. As for the mansions and the branches of the sects no matter how fierce the fighting is, it doesn't matter.  Of course, the premise is that the owners of these mansions and branches allow you to do so.

    "Beishan Black Tiger." Ji Ning saw the names of the mansions in Xicheng marked in the book, and among them was the name "Beishan Black Tiger".

    "The Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan is ten miles in radius.

    In Anchan City, where every inch of land is full of thunder and goldthe Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan is so big, and it seems so powerful.  "Jin Ning secretly thought that many high-status members of Anchanhou's Beishan clan have opened mansions outside, but the scale of Beishan Black Tiger Mansion is considered to be among the top.

    This shows the status!

    "Oops." Meng Jun patted his head, "It turns out that although flying is prohibited over Anchan City, as long as you become a Yuanshen Taoist, you can fly! I thought everyone was prohibited from flying." Meng Jun said it before.  , but in the blink of an eye, I saw the rules written here and naturally made up for it.

    "Brother Ji Ning, the west side of Anchan City is extremely prosperous, especially the 'Yibao Square' in the west side." Meng Jun encouraged, "Let's go and take a look."

    "I heard that there are thousands of immortal cultivators setting up stalls in Yibaofang." Meng Xin was also looking forward to it.

    Meng Yan also nodded.

    "Go and have a look." Ji Ning was also looking forward to it.

    "Yibao Square" is a place specifically for immortal cultivators to exchange treasures.

    ******

    Ji Ning and the others entered through the East City Gate and had to travel through the entire Anchan City to get to the West City.  A journey of thousands of miles, fortunately the three of them are immortal cultivators AlthoughThey didn't dare to be too arrogant about their walking speed, but they arrived at Yibao Square in the West City in half an hour.

    Yibaofang.

    At first glance, it is a huge square. There are densely packed stalls in the square. Immortal cultivators are setting up stalls. There is a white stone next to the stall. The black characters on the white stone are written with the treasures that the stall owner needs to exchange.

    "There are so many." Ji Ning held his breath, "At first glance, you might think there are tens of thousands of immortal cultivators. This Anchan City is truly a place where immortals and demons gather. In the center of Anchan County, so many people gather in Yibaofang.  .¡±

    In Yibao Square, there are all kinds of treasures, even some strange ones.

    The advantage of trading here isit's relatively cheaper!

    The disadvantage isnot safe enough!

    Because it is located in Xicheng, Xicheng only prohibits killing on the streets, but killing is not prohibited in Yibao Square!  It is entirely possible to kill people and seize treasures Of course, it is relatively rare, because generally those who dare to take out enough precious treasures are strong enough to scare people.

    "Although Yi Baofang can't help killing, you can't tell a person's strength just from his appearance. Even if someone comes up with some rare magic weapons. Who knows how strong this person is? Maybe it's just a Yuanshen Taoist who is deliberately playing tricks." Meng  Xin said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Xiaojun!" Suddenly a voice sounded.

    Meng Jun turned around and looked overjoyed: "Third uncle!" A bald middle-aged man was walking from a distance, with a smile on his face.

    Meng Xin and Meng Yan turned around to look, and immediately recognized the person, and even said: "Uncle Ming!"

    "Haha, all three of you have left the tribe." The bald middle-aged man said with a smile, "It's good to come out. After suffering enough losses in the tribe, you still feel happy after coming out.

    Did you three just come to Anchan City?  "

    Meng Jun continued: "We have just arrived in Anchan City, and we are planning to become apprentices this time, but we were curious, so we came to Yibaofang first."

    "Yibaofang is nothing special. It's just that there are many kinds of treasures, and there may be some rare ones." The bald middle-aged man shook his head, "But it's boring to see too much. This is the first time for the three of you to come to Anchan City. From now on, we will pay homage to you.  I'm afraid the sect doesn't have time to wander around. I've been in Anchan City for over a hundred years, and I'm very familiar with it. I'll show you around and go to some really good places."

    Meng Jun, Meng Xin and Meng Yan were all overjoyed.

    "Who is this next to you?" The bald middle-aged man noticed Ji Ning next to him and Bai Shuize, who was following Ji Ning.

    Meng Jun glanced at Ji Ning but said nothing.

    At first, he flattered Ji Ning, but after such a long period of time with no benefit at all, he began to look down on Ji Ning, especially when he saw his third uncle He naturally threw Ji Ning somewhere.  Anyway, he was going to join the sect in the future, so why bother with this Ji Ning.

    "This is Brother Ji Ning." Meng Xin said crisply, "He has been a life-saving grace to the three of us."

    "Oh?" The bald middle-aged man immediately said, "I really want to thank fellow Taoist Ji Ning. If not, fellow Taoist Ji Ning could come with me, so I can entertain fellow Taoist Ji Ning. Thank you so much, fellow Taoist Ji Ning, for this visit."  The grace of taking action.¡±

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    Meng Xin and Meng Yan both looked at Ji Ning and wanted to persuade him.

    "Let's say goodbye here." Ji Ning said with a smile, "This gathering is considered a fate, and we will see you again in the future if we are destined."

    "Yeah." Meng Yan nodded.

    Next to him, Meng Jun¡¯s lips curled up. He just smiled at Ji Ning and didn¡¯t say much, but his smile was obviously perfunctory.

    "You are really a shallow person." Ji Ning couldn't help but secretly thought when he saw Meng Jun acting like this.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching the three men of the Meng family leaving with their third uncle, Meng Jun in particular was chattering around his third uncle, coaxing the bald middle-aged man to smile.  This made Ji Ning shake his head.

    Wait until the Golden Crow is about to set in the Western Mountains.

    Ji Ning, after wandering around for a long time, finally arrived at the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan.

    "What a domineering mansion." Ji Ning looked at the mansion in the distance. There were rows of sergeants in front of the majestic mansion covering an area of ??ten miles. The aura was awe-inspiring, especially the huge black tiger stone sculpture next to the main entrance of the mansion.  The black tiger's head looked around at the passers-by on the street, looking extremely domineering.

    Pedestrians on the surrounding streets did not consciously stay away from the mansion and did not dare to approach it.

    Ji Ning walked over immediately.

    "Who is coming?" One of the sergeants at the gate of Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan shouted directly.

    Ji Ning understands that once you get within ten feet of the mansion, it is within the scope of the mansion, and Beishan Black Tiger Mansion can completelyHit and kill those who come.

    Ji Ning turned over his hand, and the 'Beishan Black Tiger' token that Beishan Baiwei had given him appeared in his hand. As soon as he saw the token, the sergeant suddenly smiled and was a little respectful: "I don't know, sir.  I can report whoever you want to see."

    "Ji Ning, I'm here to meet Mr. Baiwei of Beishan." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Please tell me."

    "Okay, please wait a moment." The sergeant rushed into the mansion quickly. The other sergeants guarding the door of the mansion looked at Ji Ning more kindly, but when they looked at other passers-by on the street, they still  Cold.

    "Hahaha" Suddenly hearty laughter rang out.

    I saw a young man wearing black clothes and a high crown striding out. When he saw Ji Ning, his face was filled with joy: "Brother Ji Ning, I have had a hard time waiting for you. You said you would come soon."  . In the blink of an eye, half a year has passed, and you have made me sad. Hahaha, when you come to Anchan City, you have come to my home. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, leave everything to me."  Then he walked forward, took Ji Ning's arm, looked very affectionate, and said, "Let's go, get in the carriage."

    I saw a carriage bathed in flames appearing next to me and rushing towards me. Then it stopped in front of the mansion. There was a woman sitting on the carriage. The woman got out of the carriage and said respectfully to Beishan Baiwei: "Young Master."

    ? **(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 4 Nine-Star Immortal Chariot

    The Wilderness Chronicles 4_Read the full text of The Wilderness Chronicles for free_Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 4 The Nine-Star Immortal Chariot Comes from

    "Get in the carriage." Beishan Baiwei pulled Ji Ning and walked towards the carriage.

    The chariot is about five or six feet wide, and the interior of the carriage is naturally very spacious. As soon as Beishan Baiwei and Ji Ning entered, Beishan Baiwei said: "Sit, sit."

    "This carriage is really comfortable." Ji Ning couldn't help but sigh. There were twelve specially placed seats in the carriage. The surfaces of the seats were covered with extremely soft fur. It was indeed very comfortable to sit on them. "Master Baiwei, this carriage  The flames on it?" He didn't feel the flames had any power when he came up.

    "It's the foreign minister formed by releasing his original energy." Beishan Bai smiled and said at the same time, "Go to Wuyou Cave."

    "Yes, sir." The woman outside immediately responded respectfully.

    Wow.

    The flame chariot quickly began to move forward.

    "You can see that my maid and chariot are both puppets." Beishan Baiwei said proudly.

    "Ah." Ji Ning was surprised, "Are they all puppets?"

    I really didn¡¯t see it. After all, this is the important place of the Beishan clan, and Ji Ning would not easily release his spiritual consciousness to investigate.

    "Yes." Beishan Baiwei said proudly, "That maid is a puppet given to me by my father. It can unleash the full combat power of all things and is not afraid of death. It is the best guard."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "As for this chariot, it's called the Nine-Star Immortal Chariot." Beishan Baiwei looked proud, "Once it flies, even the Yuanshen Taoists can't catch it, and it also contains the 'Nine-Star Heavenly Fire'. Once the Nine-Star Heavenly Fire comes out  It simply burns everything, even some weak Yuanshen Taoists can be directly burned to death!"

    "What." Ji Ning was surprised.

    Nine-star sky fire?

    Can you burn Taoist Yuan Shen to death?  Even if they just burned to death some Yuanshen Taoists with less strength, it would still be incredible.  After all, it's just a puppet treasure.

    "Haha." Beishan Baiwei said.  "That female guard was given to me by my father, but this Nine-Star Immortal Chariot is only temporarily borrowed by me. This Nine-Star Immortal Chariot is my father's vehicle. All the treasures I have sold are not enough for it.  I can use it temporarily in Anchan City."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized that it was the car of the ¡®Beishan Black Tiger¡¯.  This made Ji Ning couldn't help but sigh that the Anchan Beishan clan's background was really deep. A Beishan Black Tiger could have such an amazing car.

    "Puppet treasures of the level of the Nine-Star Immortal Chariot already have wisdom." Beishan Baiwei stroked the armrest, obviously liking this Immortal Chariot very much.  "I just told you to go to Wuyou Cave, but I actually told the Immortal Chariot. This Nine-Star Immortal Chariot will automatically take us there."

    Ji Ning had to admit it.

    How domineering!

    It is indeed very honorable to travel in an immortal chariot that can resist the Taoist Primordial Spirit.  This allowed Ji Ning to see the extravagance of the Anchan Beishan clan.

    "Look outside." Beishan Baiwei pointed outside.

    Ji Ning also looked out through the window. The Nine-Star Immortal Chariot was very fast, and the streets of Anchan City were extremely wide. The scenes outside were rushing past.

    "The most mysterious thing in the entire Anchan City is the West City." Beishan Baiwei pointed outside, "When you enter Anchan City, you should see a book describing Anchan City. Although the names of many mansions are marked on it, you can never  What can be found in those names?¡±

    "The Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan is quite big." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Haha, there are more than a thousand mansions with the word 'Beishan' in front of them. They are all the mansions of some of the more prestigious disciples of my Anchan Beishan clan. The mansions are divided into three levels: ten miles in radius, one mile in radius, and one hundred feet in radius."  Beishan Bai smiled and said, "If you think this is the residence of some powerful people in our Beishan clan, you are totally wrong."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "There should be more mansions in the book, they just have names. For example, 'Shanshui Mansion', 'Qianguang Mansion'" Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded, there are these mansions.  I don't even know what they are for.

    "Here are the other mansions of Yuanshen Taoists, and even more the other mansions of immortals." Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning, "Even some of the immortals from my Beishan clan, because their life spans are too long, would not bring them to their mansions."  With the word Beishan, it is difficult for outsiders to know how many loose and earthly immortals I, the Anchan Beishan clan, have."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    "Many mansions are empty." Beishan Baiwei even talked about these secret things, "Some of the top beings in the entire Daxia Dynasty in the endless land, if they come to our Anchan City, my Anchan Beishan clan will also  Give them a home. Although they?I only come here occasionally, but these mansions also need to be maintained at all times.  "

    "so¡­¡­"

    "The western part of Anchan City is really a mixed bag, and those who don't know their origins should not offend anyone in front of the mansion." Beishan Baiwei said, "As for the northern part of Anchan City, most of the place is occupied by Yinglongwei.  "

    "Yinglongwei?" Ji Ning was surprised, "I heard that Yinglongwei's branch in Anchan County is on a majestic mountain."

    "Yes, it's not far from here, it's called Chilong Mountain Range." Beishan Baiwei shook his head and smiled, "The Yinglong Guards are very free, who wants to be in that desolate mountain? How prosperous and lively Anchan City is, and in Anchan City  Chan City also has the function of monitoring all the major forces in An Chan City, so Ying Long Wei will of course have a large residence here."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Most of the North City is occupied by Yinglongwei."

    "Nancheng is mostly occupied by my army of immortal cultivators from the Anchan Beishan clan." Beishan Bai smiled and said, "This is already an open secret. Of course, it will not be written in the simple book given to everyone who enters the city."

    "Only Dongcheng is the place where many wealthy businessmen and casual cultivators gather the most."

    ¡­¡­

    On the way forward, Beishan Baiwei also told Ji Ning some things that were relatively secretive but would be known to a certain level.  It was also an eye-opener for Ji Ning.

    And there are many places for enjoyment in Xicheng.

    The most famous one is Tianbaoshan!

    "Tianbao Mountain covers an area of ??600 miles. It is a mountain in the city. The entire mountain is hollowed out. There are countless treasures inside, including the trading of spiritual beasts, slaves, all kinds of gambling wars In short, you can think of all kinds of pleasures in Tianbao Mountain.  There are all of them." Beishan Baiwei shook his head and said helplessly, "But this is Tianbao Mountain. Behind it is the royal family of the Great Xia Dynasty! In the endless land, there is Tianbao Mountain in every county and city. I don't know how much money I made for the Great Xia Dynasty.  Extremely rich.¡±

    "What I'm taking you to today is Wuyou Cave." Beishan Baiwei winked at Ji Ning, "The topmost place of enjoyment in Anchan City is Tianbao Mountain and Wuyou Cave."

    "Tianbao Mountain can be found everywhere in the entire Daxia Dynasty."

    "Worry-free Cave. It is unique in Anchan City and was opened by three Heavenly Fox Immortals." Beishan Baiwei chuckled, "Of course it is also supported by Anchan Beishan Clan. After all, this rich man cannot  Let Tianbaoshan earn it."

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    "Young Master, we're here." A voice came from outside.

    The Nine-Star Immortal Chariot also slowed down and stopped quickly.

    Beishan Baiwei took Ji Ning out of the carriage and pointed at the huge building in front of him: "This is the Worry-free Cave."

    Ji Ning was momentarily confused. He saw a huge and beautiful building in the distance.  The whole body is a huge fox. This is a huge building that looks like a fox hundreds of miles long. The entrance is at the mouth of the fox's lying head. The surging and rich vitality of heaven and earth around it makes Ning extremely comfortable.

    Bai Shuize also jumped out of the carriage and watched all this with Ji Ning watching with awe in his eyes.

    "Master Baiwei, please come quickly, please come quickly." Suddenly a tall and burly man with horns ran over. The surging aura shocked Ji Ning. The monster in front of him did not restrain his aura at all.  It also allowed Ji Ning to confirm that it should be at the Wanxiang real person level.

    "Yeah." Beishan Baiwei nodded casually.

    "Who is this?" The big demon looked at Ji Ning.

    "This is my good friend Mr. Ji Ning." Beishan Baiwei said directly.

    The big demon even nodded: "This is your first time, Mr. Ji Ning." He seemed to be very polite and led the way.

    Ji Ning glanced around and quickly discovered that there were many people entering Wuyou Cave to enjoy themselves, but most of them were not greeted by waiters. Even if there were occasional waiters to greet them, they were only innate beings.  At most, they are monks from Zifu.

    Only Beishan Baiwei, a great demon from all over the world came out to greet him.

    Ji Ning and Bai Shuize followed Beishan Baiwei as they walked inside.

    Along the wide and beautiful corridor, it didn't take long to arrive at the huge hall. On the left side of the hall stood a row of beautiful women who were either monsters or cultivators, and on the right side stood a row of beautiful women.  A man who repels monsters or is a cultivator of immortals.

    "Greetings to Mr. Beishan and Mr. Ji."

    They all bowed respectfully.  Their sleeves fell to the ground.

    Being greeted with so much respect by so many monsters and immortal cultivators, and even shouting loudly together, Ji Ning was instantly shocked. Fortunately, his spirit was strong and he soon woke up.

    "What a good fellow, it is indeed the worry-free cave created by the three Heavenly Fox Immortals and the Anchanhou Mansion." Ji Ning was amazed.And there were many guests sitting in the hall.

    Among them were four people who were familiar to Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Meng Jun, Meng Yan, and Meng Xin were led by their uncle in the Wuyou Cave. The bald middle-aged man even said: "This Wuyou Cave is a first-class place of enjoyment. Just talk about it.  Enjoyment is still on top of Tianbao Mountain. The delicacies here are unimaginable in your clan. You will soon be worshiped by the sect, and I will let you experience it today."

    "Is this the whitebait from the most prosperous land?" Meng Jun couldn't help but praise while eating. Meng Xin and Meng Yan were obviously very happy and excited about eating.

    Next to them there are some beautiful monsters transformed from innate creatures, dancing gracefully.  There are also innate human and biological women playing the strings

    "Huh?" The bald middle-aged man, Third Uncle, turned his head sharply.

    From another passage in the distance of the hall, a group of beauties exuding either a demonic aura or the aura of immortal cultivators quickly walked out, as well as a group of men in the same number.  Neatly divided into two rows, they seemed to be waiting for something there.

    "Here comes the big shot," the balding middle-aged man said.

    "What's wrong?" Meng Yan looked confused.

    ¡°Every aura is spreading out, it seems that they are all great demons from the Zi Mansion and cultivators from the Zi Mansion.¡± Meng Xin exclaimed in amazement.

    "Wow, what kind of big shot are we welcoming?" Meng Jun's eyes even shone. If he could curry favor with such a big shot, wouldn't he be soaring to the sky?

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Two rows of beautiful women and men stretching deep into the corridor all respectfully said: "Welcome Mr. Beishan and Mr. Ji." The voice echoed throughout the hall.

    "Young Master Beishan?" Third Uncle, a bald middle-aged man, whispered in a low voice, "He is from the Beishan clan of Anchanhou Mansion, and he is definitely a direct descendant, and he has a high status. Otherwise Wuyoudong would not pay so much attention to this Young Master Ji.  who is it?"

    "Look at the big shots in Anchan City." Meng Junlian looked at them carefully.

    Many people in the hall were looking at the corridor entrance in the distance.

    I saw a young man in black attire and a high crown walking in. Walking side by side was an animal skin boy, followed by a mythical beast Bai Shuize and a maid.

    "Brother Ji Ning?" Meng Jun, Meng Xin, and Meng Yan were all shocked.

    ? **

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 5 Apprenticeship to the Sect

    Wasn't it Ji Ning who had saved them before? There was also the mythical beast Bai Shuize beside him.

    For a moment, Meng Jun, Meng Yan, and Meng Xin felt extremely complicated in their hearts.

    "Master Ji Ning is so powerful." Meng Xin whispered to himself.

    "At that time, I thought Brother Ji Ning was extraordinary." Meng Yan said with emotion.

    Meng Jun had a gloomy face.

    Meng Jun and Ji Ning traveled all the way to Anchan City before. The exchanges on the road made Meng Jun know that Ji Ning was not very knowledgeable and stingy, so he stopped flattering Ji Ning later.  He didn't even bother to pretend, he knew that Ji Ning must have seen it, he didn't care before.  But now he understands that it may be too late to restore his relationship with Ji Ning.

    "Isn't it very honorable for the dignified young master to pretend to be a native?" Meng Jun secretly resented, "You are still wearing that animal skin, you are really pretending! Seeing how arrogant you are now, I don't believe that I can't compare with you in the future!"

    When the three men of the Meng family sighed in their hearts, the third uncle next to them started to speak.

    "The Ji Ning we met in Yi Baofang before? Mr. Ji?" Third Uncle, a bald middle-aged man, said in surprise, and then regretted, "Oh, I didn't expect Mr. Ji to have such an identity and miss the opportunity to make friends with such a person.  , what a pity, what a pity.¡±

    Meng Jun¡¯s face became even more ugly.

    Wait.

    I will also make you look up to me!

    ¡­¡­

    Being greeted by so many beauties and men, all of whom were great demon cultivators at the Zi Mansion level.  This also shocked Ji Ning to be able to let great demons and immortal cultivators serve as waiters This shows the abilities of the three Heavenly Fox Immortals, and it also shows that the Anchanhou Mansion has spent a lot of effort on the Wuyou Cave.

    "You can have a lot of fun in Wuyou Cave. Even the immortals don't dare to come here and act recklessly." Beishan Baiwei led Ji Ning directly inside.

    The two of them continued to move forward along the wide and winding corridor, and Bai Shuize and the maid could easily follow behind them.

    In the blink of an eye, they had walked more than thirty miles, which was indeed very close to an immortal cultivator. What shocked Ji Ning was that the tops of the corridors of more than thirty miles were inlaid with huge pearls. The pearls were radiant.  Shine out.  The entire corridor is beautiful, and Ji Ning also has some knowledge, but such a big pearl has never been seen among the Ji family.

    "These are all pearls picked out from the depths of the North Sea with endless manpower. Each one is a precious material for refining magic weapons. It also has the effect of illuminating and attracting the vitality of heaven and earth. This pearl alone is almost like an earth-level magic weapon.  The value." Beishan Baiwei whispered, "The pearls and other decorative objects used in the entire Wuyou Cave are enough to make an immortal stunned."

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    Extravagant, really extravagant!

    "We want to compete with Tianbaoshan." Beishan Baiwei whispered, "The luxury of Wuyou Cave is no less than that of Tianbaoshan."

    Suddenly, a woman in pink clothes with fluff on her ears and a fox tail came from a distance. Her smile was naturally charming, and she walked step by step, twisting her buttocks.  The fox's tail also swayed slightly, stirring people's hearts.  Ji Ning was also shocked for a moment, but he soon regained consciousness.

    "Huh?" The woman in pink clothes looked at Ji Ning in surprise, then smiled and said, "This is Mr. Ji. It seems like this is his first time here."

    "Brother Ji Ning came to Anchan City for the first time, so I took him to see our Worry-free Cave in Anchan City." Beishan Baiwei laughed, "My brother is not charmed by you. Miss Ziyi seems  Not too happy."

    "How dare you?" Miss Ziyi smiled, "Master Baiwei is still in the same place?"

    "Of course." Beishan Baiwei nodded.

    Ms. Ziyi looked at Ji Ning carefully and then led the way.  In front of the hall is a huge hall. The entire hall is several miles in circumference. On the dome of the hall are pearls of different colors. On the floor of the hall, there are also some decorative wonders such as undersea icebergs more than ten feet high.  things.

    The whole hall is decorated like a fairyland.

    Even though Ji Ning had memories of his previous life, he was still shocked. The palace halls, which were several miles in radius, were all decorated with strange objects. Even in his previous life, he was not so shocked.

    There are dozens of women dancing gracefully in the hall, as well as dozens of musicians playing various musical instruments.

    "Master Baiwei, Master Ji, please." Miss Ziyi walked along the arc-shaped suspended corridor and then opened the door. Inside was a quiet and elegant room with a diameter of more than ten feet.

    "Arrange a Baizhen Banquet." Beishan Baiwei directly ordered.

    "Okay." Miss Ziyi immediately retreated.

    Only Ji Ning, Beishan Baiwei, Bai Shuize and the maid were left in the quiet and elegant room.

    "It's really??Superb workmanship.  " Ji Ning walked to the edge of the private room. Through the completely open window next to it, he could overlook the huge hall with a diameter of several kilometers below.

    "It's nothing." Beishan Baiwei lowered his voice and said, "There are many places to play in Wuyou Cave, some of which even I can't enter. For example, the legendary 'Immortal Hall'."

    "Immortal Palace?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Well, the people who can go there are all immortals or high-ranking people. It is said that the people who are usually responsible for reception there are Yuanshen Taoists. Occasionally, one of the three Tianhu Immortals will come out to greet them." Beishan  Baiwei said, "Anchan City is the center of the entire Anchan County, so most of the immortals gather here, and they often gather in Wuyou Cave. However, when they enter Wuyou Cave, they fly directly from the air, and then specially  There is a corridor leading in"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ?? Immortal?

    With the vastness of Anchan County and the long time, there are indeed many earth immortals and loose immortals.  Therefore, a sect that must be led by an immortal can be called the top sect.  A place like Xuelong Mountain without an immortal in charge is obviously inferior.

    "These immortals are the pinnacle of the entire Anchan County. They are the ones who determine the direction of Anchan County and the rise and fall of some tribes and sects. Even the Anchanhou Mansion needs to win over these immortals.

    ¡­¡­

    Platefuls of rare food and wine were served, and a special banquet was even held nearby for Baishuize to eat. The food prepared were all the favorite foods of the mythical beast Baishuize.  These delicacies were all very exquisite and had extraordinary origins. Listening to the envoys introducing them made Ji Ning work up an appetite.

    It took a long time to eat.

    "Step back." Beishan Baiwei told the waiter.

    "Yes." The waitress bowed respectfully and went out.

    "Jining." Beishan Baiwei held the animal-head wine glass.  "You told me before that you wanted to join the sect, but do you have a choice?"

    "Not yet." Ji Ning shook his head, "I wonder if Brother Baiwei has any introduction?

    Beishan Baiwei asked: "What do you want?"

    "I hope this sect has magical powers and top-notch qi-refining methods. It is best that this sect is also very good at swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, magical powers and qi-refining methods are the foundation of his cultivation But he has enlightened himself.  kendo.  The path to immortality.  Enlightenment is the real foundation.

    "Oh?" Beishan Bai thought for a moment, then smiled, "You said you need to have magical powers, top-notch Qi refining methods, and be good at swordsmanship I have a sect that I recommend to you."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "This sect is called the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect." Beishan Baiwei said confidently.  "This Sky-Splitting Sword Sect is one of the top three super sects in our Anchan County. Didn't you have a problem with Xuelong Mountain before? Xuelong Mountain is compared with it. It is simply incomparable. This Sky-Splitting Sword Sect is incomparable.  , there are at least three immortals alone! There are dozens of Yuanshen Taoists! There are over 10,000 disciples of Zifu monks in the sect!"

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    Dozens of Yuanshen Taoists and at least three immortals.  This alone made Ji Ning tremble.  Generally speaking, having one Immortal in charge is considered a super power. It is no wonder that at least three Immortals can be regarded as the top three super sects in Anchan County.

    "Splitting Sky Sword Sect rules the roost with swords." Beishan Baiwei said, "You can tell by the name of their Sword Sect. They are famous for their sword control. It has been 80 million years since the Splitting Sky Sword Patriarch established the sect.  , that Patriarch of Splitting Heaven was a loose immortal who lived for hundreds of thousands of years, he is really amazing."

    "It has been so long since the sect was founded, and the swordsmanship accumulated from generation to generation within the sect is probably countless." Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning, "I estimate that there are at least two or three magical powers in the sect, and there must be many top-level Qi refining methods.  , otherwise there wouldn¡¯t have been so many immortals born in the past dynasties.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded and looked happy.

    Good sect.

    The tree is big enough to enjoy the shade, and I want to use the power of the sect to take a step further.  It is natural to choose a strong sect.

    "The Sky-Splitting Sword Sect also has a branch in Anchan City. Generally, it only officially recruits disciples in the twelfth lunar month. Although there is still more than a month, but I will take you there tomorrow, and you can make a decision in advance just by talking.  "Beishan Baiwei said.

    Ji Ning looked happy and said, "Thank you, Brother Baiwei."

    "Haha, Ji Ning, you are a blessing to the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect when you go to the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect." Bei Shanbai smiled.  Suddenly his eyes lit up, he looked down through the window at the entrance of the corridor far below, and shouted loudly, "Brother Zhou Li!"

    I saw a man in white below looking up, and he smiled and said, "Brother Baiwei."

    "Brother Zhou Li, how about we come up and talk about it?" Beishan Baiwei said loudly.

    "Okay." The man in white smiled and nodded, then walked towards the room.??Suspended corridor.

    ¡­¡­

    Beishan Baiweilian said to Ji Ning: "This Zhou Li is a disciple of the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect in our station in Anchan City. He is Wanxiang Zhenren. His Zhou family is also quite influential in the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect.  , just tell him, and he nods, then your joining the Sky Sword Sect is settled."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    There was a knock on the door, and Beishan Baiweilian stood up to open the door in person. Ji Ning naturally stood up to greet him.

    "Hahaha, Brother Zhou Li, I was just talking about your Sky Splitting Sword Sect and I bumped into you. Do you think it was a coincidence or not?" Beishan Baiwei asked, "Let me introduce you first. This is me.  My best friend Ji Ning!¡±

    "Brother Ji Ning." When the man in white, Zhou Li, heard Beishan Baiwei say the words "best friend", he immediately did not dare to neglect and even cupped his hands.

    "Brother Zhou Li," Ji Ning also said.

    Beishan Baiwei said: "Come on, come in and sit down."

    "No." Zhou Lilian, a man in white, said, "I'm here as an invitation, and I have to meet a few other people. Brother Baiwei, if you have anything to say, just say it."

    Beishan Baiwei said immediately: "Let me tell you directly. My brother Ji Ning heard about the reputation of the Sky Splitting Sword Sect and he is very attracted to it, so he wants to join your Sky Splitting Sword Sect. I will tell you, Zhou Li,  I believe that as long as you explain it, it will be settled directly."

    "Oh?" Zhou Li, a man in white clothes, looked at Ji Ning and asked, "How far has Brother Ji Ning reached in his cultivation now?"

    Ji Ning said: "Qi refining, body refining with gods and demons, all of which are in the early stage of Zifu."

    "Hahaha, the early stage of Zifu is good." Zhou Li, a man in white, suddenly relaxed and said confidently with a smile, "I am afraid that if I recruit a disciple, my future will be ruined if I practice some simple methods. But you are still good in the early stage of Zifu  It hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, I just need to say that when the twelfth lunar month comes, you can go to my Sky Splitting Sword Sect¡¯s branch office and you can directly join my Sky Splitting Sword Sect.¡±

    "Okay." Bei Shanbai praised with a smile, "Ji Ning, by the twelfth lunar month, you will be a disciple of the Sky Splitting Sword Sect."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The Sky Splitting Sword Sect?

    Will you be a disciple of the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect from now on?

    ¡­¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7: Anchan City Chapter 6: Meeting the Beishan Fox

    The private room door closed again.

    "Don't worry now." Beishan Baiwei sat down directly, picked up the exquisite wine bottle and poured wine for Ji Ning, "With Zhou Li's help, you won't suffer a loss after joining the Sky Splitting Sword Sect."

    "Suffering a loss?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "It is a big sect after all, and there are more than ten thousand cultivators in Zifu." Beishan Baiwei shook his head and said, "With so many disciples, you can probably guess how fierce the competition is. These disciples are also divided into three, six or nine levels. Even if they have just started,  If no one takes care of me, I'm afraid I will only receive the worst treatment as a disciple."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Yes, wherever there are people, there will be competition. The competition among super sects with tens of thousands of disciples will indeed be fierce.

    "With Zhou Li's help, it will be easier for you to start." Beishan Baiwei said, "But after that, you still have to fight on your own! Remember, opportunities are earned, don't show any mercy. Although I don't know very well.  , but there will definitely be various competitions within such a large sect to divide the disciples into three, six or nine levels. In these competitions, you just try to get the first place and become the core disciple of the Sky Splitting Sword Sect."

    "Fight!" Ji Ning understood this.

    In Ji¡¯s, you can get the best in everything.

    But if you go to another sect, you have to fight on your own.

    "You can come to Anchan City often, and I will also introduce you to some friends." Beishan Bai said with a smile, "The road to cultivating immortality is extremely bumpy, but it can be a lot easier with the help of powerful friends. Look come in now  This one."

    Ji Ning looked out through the window.

    The girl in Ziyi went to greet him personally, and what she greeted was a very handsome young man.  There were more than ten people behind him.

    "Extraordinary bearing." Ji Ning praised.

    "This person's name is Hun Wuqi." Beishan Baiwei said solemnly, "This is a powerful person. His tribe, the Hun clan, is a huge businessman."

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    A giant businessman?  merchant?  Generally speaking, the big forces are sects, sects, tribes, etc., and few are specialized in business.

    "The Hun family is not an ordinary giant businessman." Beishan Baiwei said, "Their business covers almost the entire Daxia Dynasty. Although they are not the top in the entire Daxia Dynasty, they are one of the top giant merchants in Anchan County.  ! This tribe has only risen for a thousand years."

    Ji Ning was speechless: "It only took a thousand years to rise?"

    "The ancestor of the Hun clan is named 'Huntianyou'. He is still alive now." Beishan Bai smiled and said, "How long do you think this clan was founded?"

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    It only takes a thousand years for a tribe to become one of the top merchants in Anchan County.  Business spread all over the Great Xia Dynasty, which is indeed amazing.

    "The ancestor of the Hun clan, 'Huntianyou', was originally an orphan and a gangster." Beishan Bai said with a smile.  "He gave himself the surname 'Hun', which represents his gangster origin. He also named himself 'Tianyou', after all, he was born as an orphan."

    "This ancestor of the Hun clan did not have high qualifications in cultivation. After becoming a monk of the Zifu in his early years, he began to run a business seriously. Unexpectedly, he really became big." Beishan Baiwei sighed, "Bold, cautious,  Vicious This man is truly a hero, and he even hired three immortals to kill his enemies when he was Wanxiang Zhenren."

    "Hire three immortals?" Ji Ning held his breath.

    "The ancestor of the Hun clan has become a Yuanshen Taoist by virtue of his huge wealth." Beishan Baiwei said, "Don't look at the fact that there are only two Yuanshen Taoists in the entire Hun clan. But their wealth and those who are hostile to you  Compared to Snow Dragon Mountain, it is infinitely stronger."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Wanxiang hired three immortals when he was a real person, which shows his current wealth.

    "The Hun clan can be regarded as one of the top clans in our Anchan County." Beishan Baiwei said, "It only takes a thousand years to be like this. It's amazing. And the Hun Wuqi who just came in is the leader of the younger generation of the Hun clan.  , and is highly valued by the ancestor of the Hun clan. Of course we must make friends like this."

    "The Hun family is the God of Wealth in our Anchan County." Beishan Baiwei said, "Wealth is also very important on the road to immortality."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He understands, such as magic weapons and rare objects.  Even magic pills and so on.

    "Borrow help from all directions." Beishan Baiwei said, "Leverage others' momentum to become your own, and your path will be better!"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Ji Ning, I believe you will definitely become a hero in the future." Beishan Baiwei was even more confident.

    "I don't know how to repay Brother Baiwei for treating me like this." Ji Ning said.

    Beishan Baiwei waved his hand: "This is all?My father taught me that if you want a good friend, you should make a true friend!  I, Beishan Baiwei, will not pay attention to anyone who looks down upon them.  "

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    "You have to be sincere to your friends, otherwise you won't make real friends. Friends won't help you at the critical moment," Beishan Baiwei said.

    "That's right." Ji Ning agreed.

    Only by being sincere to others can the other party be sincere to you.

    "Make friends from all over the world and build your own momentum. Ji Ning, you make some powerful friends. You have your own strength inside and help from friends from all over the world. In the future, you may become the leader of the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect." Bai Shanbai smiled.

    Suddenly there was a burst of laughter from outside.

    "Hahaha" The voice was very thick, resounding throughout the halls for miles around.

    As soon as he heard this laughter, Beishan Baiwei's face darkened as he was chatting happily with Ji Ning.

    "Beishan Baiwei." The thick voice resounded throughout the hall.

    Many distinguished guests were curiously listening to the elegant rooms leading to from the suspended corridors of the entire hall.

    "You want your friend Ji Ning to join the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect?" The thick voice continued to laugh wildly, "Hahaha, what a pity, I can tell you now, and also tell that boy named Ji Ning.  Boy Ning, you will never even think of joining the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect in your entire life!"

    "Beishan Fox!" Beishan Baiwei shouted angrily.

    "What?" The thick voice sneered, "Are you angry?"

    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of the stage!¡± Beishan Baiwei yelled.

    "I'm so angry." The thick voice said proudly, "It's a pity that your friend can't join the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect."

    "Huh." Beishan Baiwei ignored the outside. The thick voice provoked him several times. Seeing Beishan Baiwei didn't respond, he didn't continue.

    Ji Ning frowned slightly.  He whispered: "Brother Baiwei, who is this person?"

    Beishan Baiwei's face was ugly, and he said continuously: "Jining, I'm really sorry, I didn't expect that I ruined your affairs. This person's name is Beishan Fox, and he is also a descendant of my Beishan clan."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "My father Beishan Black Tiger, his father's name is Beishan Yin." Beishan Baiwei shook his head.  "His father and my father are both contenders to become the next Marquis of Anchan."

    Ji Ning took a breath of cold air.

    The next Anchanhou?

    The status of Beishan Black Tiger is really high. No wonder Beishan Baiwei came to this Wuyou Cave.  At the door was greeted by the great demon of all things, the scene was so grand.

    "His father and my father have always been at odds. So this kid and I have also been fighting." Beishan Baiwei sneered, "His father Beishan Yin. He is really a hero, cunning as a fox. Then Beishan Yin named his son  'Fox', but his son is just a little clever."

    "I'm really sorry this time, because of me, you can't join the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect." Beishan Baiwei said, "Then Beishan Fox dares to say this, he must be confident."

    Ji Ning felt helpless. Just now, he had fantasized about a fierce 'fight', but it all came to nothing in the blink of an eye. He immediately said: "This is just a trivial matter. Anchan County is so big and there are so many sects, so I have many choices."  Very."

    "Well." Beishan Baiwei said, "Let's do this. Later I will find information about many sects in Anchan County. You can choose by yourself. Then when the major sects accept disciples in the twelfth lunar month, you can go alone without me.  It won't be a bad thing if you are harmonious. With your ability, it is very easy to join a sect. This time I am unnecessary."

    Ji Ning smiled: "It's also bad luck. I met this northern mountain fox."

    What if you don¡¯t join the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect?

    Even the spirit of the ancient Shuifu Dongfu changed his attitude towards me after he achieved the Rainwater Sword Domain.  I believe it will be very simple if I choose another sect myself.

    "Bang bang bang." There was a knock on the door.

    "Brother Baiwei, I am Hun Wuqi." A voice came from outside.

    "Wuqi, come in quickly and knock on the door." Beishan Baiwei shouted directly.

    The door opened.

    A handsome young man walked in. His innocent smile made people fall in love with him at first sight. He said: "If it was just Baiwei and you, I would just push the door in. But after all, Ji  Brother Ning is here, so I can¡¯t neglect him."

    "Jining, come here, this is my friend Hun Wuqi." Beishan Baiwei said.

    "Young Master Wuqi." Ji Ning cupped his hands and said.

    "Brother Ji Ning, I just heard your name." Hun Wuqi also handed it over.

    "I'm telling you a joke." Beishan Baiwei was helpless.

    "Not long after I sat down next to you, I saw Beishanhu and Baiwei.  Hun Wuqi sat down directly, "That Beishan Fox is indeed stupid. There are many sects in Anchan County. He has a close relationship with the Sky Splitting Sword Sect. He can prevent Brother Ji Ning from entering the Sky Splitting Sword Sect."  But what about other sects?  It is such a big deal for a sect to accept disciples. With so many sects accepting disciples in Anchan County, he can only influence a few.  Brother Ji Ning was still able to enter the sect in the end.  "

    "So he is stupid and always jumps out to fight with me." Beishan Baiwei shook his head, "As if this can show that he is better than me."

    Suddenly the music outside changed, and bursts of music sounded.

    The soft sound is like the tinkling of spring water, washing people's soul.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, Beishan Baiwei, and Hun Wuqi all looked outside.

    Ji Ning looked down at the huge hall below and saw a woman in green sitting in front of the piano playing. For a moment, the entire hall seemed to be silent except for the sound of the piano.

    What a beautiful piano sound.

    What a beautiful person.

    Ji Ning immediately realized at a glance that the woman in green clothes looked like a fairy from the legend. The sound of the piano made Ji Ning's soul feel extremely comfortable. With such skill, she had already reached the Taoist level.

    After the song was played, the hall was quiet for a long time.

    "It turned out to be Fairy Qin." Beishan Baiwei marveled, and directly ordered the waiter waiting outside the door, "Go and ask Fairy Qin to come over."

    "Yes." The waiter outside the door responded.

    "You actually asked Fairy Qin to accompany you? The price is not small." Hun Wuqi looked at Beishan Baiwei in surprise, and Beishan Baiwei said: "I ruined Brother Ji Ning's joining the Sky Sword Sect before, so let Ji Ning  Brother Ning, please be happy today."

    Ji Ning was surprised that the Qin Fairy was specially invited for him.

    It sounds like the price is not small.

    "Brother Baiwei is too polite," Ji Ning continued, "That was just a trivial matter and not worth mentioning."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    The thick voice sounded again, "The Qin Fairy's piano skills are really wonderful and unparalleled. How about inviting the Qin Fairy to come to my elegant room of Beishan Fox to talk about it?"

    The sound echoed throughout the hall.

    Elegant interior.

    "Bang." Beishan Baiwei slammed the animal-head wine glass and gritted his teeth, "I really didn't look at the almanac when I went out. I stepped on dog poop."

    ? **

    There is only one day left in this month!  If you don't vote, your monthly ticket will expire and become invalid.

    Bros.

    Please support Tomato, this month, our monthly ticket will be the first!  Ji Ning will also be more brilliant in the new sect!

    Number one in monthly votes!

    ??Vote those monthly votes that are only valid for one day to Tomato, let¡¯s go, go, go!  Number one in monthly votes!  Get it!

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 7 Treasure Competition

    In the hall.

    Following Beishan Baiwei's order, the female waitress who had just walked down the suspended corridor to the palace hall couldn't help but be startled when she heard, "How about inviting Fairy Qin to come to my elegant room of Beishan Hu for a talk?"  Said: "Master uncle, Master Baiwei of Beishan also wants Fairy Qin to come over."

    The girl Ziyi who was next to Fairy Qin was startled when she heard this, and then smiled.

    "Young Master Fox, this Young Master Baiwei also wants to invite Fairy Qin to come over." Miss Ziyi said loudly.

    "Haha, Beishan Baiwei, are you also inviting Fairy Qin?" The thick voice suddenly became proud, "Why didn't I hear it so quietly? If you want to invite, you must be sincere."

    "How could I be as ignorant of etiquette as you are?" Beishan Baiwei sneered.

    The two of them were in different elegant rooms, talking loudly.

    In other elegant rooms, there are some young men from big tribes, some leaders of some sects, and some Yinglong guards, but they are all just enjoying watching the show.  After all, Beishan Baiwei, Beishan Hu are all very famous young masters in Anchan County. After all, they are all descendants of Anchan Beishan clan.  And their fathers Beishan Heihu and Beishan Yinke are both real big shots.

    These two young masters are fighting with each other, and they don't dare to mess around.

    After all, in Anchan County, the Anchan Beishan clan is the strongest.

    "Beishan Fox?" Ji Ning was in front of the window and followed the sound and looked carefully. In another elegant room a few miles away, Ji Ning saw that figure.

    The Beishan Fox looks very burly and has a beard on his face, which does not match his name. Although he looks domineering, his eyes are cold and arrogant, like a poisonous snake.

    Beishan Baiwei.  That is enthusiasm and boldness.

    The Beishan Fox is cold and cruel.

    ? Two completely opposite people.

    "Miss Ziyi." Beishan Hu said loudly, "Beishan Baiwei didn't make an appointment with Fairy Qin in advance, right?"

    "No." The girl Ziyi below shook her head.

    "Since there is no reservation, Beishan Baiwei and I have to invite Fairy Qin, so it depends on who bids the higher price." Beishan Hu's voice echoed throughout the hall, "I will pay ten liang."

    Suddenly, there were many low voices in the private rooms throughout the hall.

    Ji Ning and his friends are in the elegant room here.

    Ji Ning had some doubts in his heart, twelve liang?  Ten taels of what?

    Beishan Baiwei said coldly and angrily: "I will pay fifty taels."

    "Hahaha. Beishan Baiwei, you compare with me, can you beat me?" The Beishan Fox in the elegant room in the distance was very arrogant.  "I'll pay one hundred taels."

    ¡­¡­

    Elegant interior.

    Ji Ning, Hun Wuqi, and Beishan Baiwei were all sitting there.

    Hun Wuqi whispered: "Brother Baiwei, if you want to ask for a price, I can help you out."

    "No need." Beishan Baiwei smiled.  "In terms of wealth, how can the Beishan Fox compare with you, the little God of Wealth? He just asked Fairy Qin to accompany him. Normally, he only needs one tael. It would be silly to spend too much. He now offers a hundred taels. As long as I speak again.  , this Beishan Fox will never produce a higher one. Then I will have to suffer."

    "Why don't you come out?" Beishan Fox provoked in the distance.

    "Then congratulations to Beishan Fox, you spent one hundred taels of liquid and asked Fairy Qin to accompany you." Beishan Baiwei said loudly.

    Yuan liquid?

    Ji Ning next to him was shocked.

    It turns out that when they talk about one tael, twelve taels, and one hundred taels, they refer to Yuan Ye!  Yuan liquid is the essence of the Yuan Power of heaven and earth, and you can practice directly with Yuan liquid.  There is no burden on the body.  Back then, Ji Ning obtained an extremely thin layer of essence liquid from the stone chamber in the vein, but he estimated it to be twenty or thirty kilograms.

    I used only one-third of it, less than ten kilograms, to break through to the Zifu level and consolidate the early stage of Zifu.

    "Twenty or thirty kilograms of Yuan liquid is equivalent to the entire property of my Ji family." Ji Ning secretly said.  "One hundred taels of Yuan liquid is ten kilograms of Yuan liquid. Just now, the Beishan Fox invited a Qin Fairy to accompany him and used nearly half of my Ji family's property? It's too, too crazy."

    "One hundred taels of Yuan liquid." Hun Wuqi nodded, "It's almost an earth-level magic weapon. With the character of Beishan Fox. To fight with you, throwing an earth-level magic weapon is almost the limit."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    All right.

    I only got three earth-level magic weapons by killing Xu Lizhen, and I worked hard to accumulate such wealth.  Compared with the extremely high-status young master in the Anchanhou Mansion, he is indeed far behind.

    ¡­¡­

    ??The arrogant and proud voice of Beishan Fox was still heard outside, and the girl ZiyiNow it is announced that Fairy Qin is going to Beishan Huna.

    The elegant interior of the Beishan Fox.

    In the elegant room, Beishan Hu was sitting with three men. As for their group of servants and followers, they had a separate elegant room.

    "I didn't expect to meet Beishan Baiwei here today." Beishan Fox held the animal-headed wine glass, licked the wine with his scarlet tongue, and smiled strangely, "I happened to have some powerful customers, and more recently.  I got a very rare magic weapon. I just ordered appetizers, but today I will make him so angry that he vomits blood, so that he will never forget it for the rest of his life, and will make his heart tremble and fear when he sees me in the future!"

    "I will wish Mr. Fox in advance."

    "Seeing that Beishan Baiwei is so embarrassed."

    The three people next to him, including Zhou Li, all raised their glasses.

    "Hahaha." Beishan Fox smiled happily, and at this time Fairy Qin also came in. Beishan Fox said, "Fairy Qin, come quickly, please take a seat."

    "Thank you, Mr. Fox." Fairy Qin smiled softly, and the Beishan Fox's bones became lighter, and she felt even more happy and proud.

    Accompanied by beauty, Beishan Fox laughed in the elegant room.

    A long time passed.

    "Well." Beishan Fox looked at the platform starting to be set up in the hall below, "The 'battle for treasure' should begin."

    Beishan Hu flipped his hand, and a big seal appeared in his hand, and he handed it directly to Fairy Qin next to him: "Fairy Qin, this big seal is the top-grade magic weapon of the human level, the 'Qushan Seal'.  The mountain is refined into this seal. The precious thing is that it is only a human-level magic weapon. In terms of power alone, it is no less than an ordinary earth-level magic weapon. Therefore, this Qushan Seal is the absolute best among human-level magic weapons.  .¡±

    "The best human level?"

    "The best of the magic weapons are extremely difficult to find. Mr. Fox actually has such a magic weapon."

    Everyone around him, including Zhou Li, was surprised.

    The monks of Zifu can use human-level magic weapons.

    Wanxiang Zhenren can use earth-level magic weapons.  But generally the ones used are low-grade and medium-grade.  It is very rare to have high-grade human-grade and high-grade earth-grade things. As for the best grade that is even more rare.

    "I'll send it right away." Fairy Qin stood up.

    ¡­¡­

    A platform was set up in the hall below, and girl Ziyi stood on it. Her voice echoed through the entire hall: "Now it's time for the treasure competition. Today, our Wuyou Cave has prepared eighteen treasures for you. Each of them is unique."  Extraordinary. Those who are willing to buy it can bid directly, and the highest bidder will get it!"

    Elegant interior.

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t help but be startled when he heard these words. Isn¡¯t it an auction in the Earth Age?  In this place where fairies and demons gather.  There is actually this so-called ¡®treasure competition¡¯.

    "And distinguished guests, if you have any rare treasures that you are willing to sell, you can also bring them out for everyone to compete for the treasures." Miss Ziyi said with a smile.  "Just now, Mr. Beishan Fox has taken out a top-grade human-level magic weapon, the 'Qushan Seal', which has become the nineteenth treasure of our Treasure Fighting Association."

    "Beishan Baiwei! I wonder what treasure you have produced?" The thick voice sounded again.

    What a slap in the face.

    It was like a slap in Beishan Baiwei¡¯s face.

    Beishan Baiwei's face in the elegant room was extremely ugly, and Hun Wuqi also frowned: "This Beishan fox can actually get a top-grade human-level magic weapon. These are really troublesome. We and other earth-level magic weapons can come up with a lot, and they are rare.  It¡¯s rare, but it can¡¯t compare with this Qushan Seal.¡±

    Ji Ning heard it.

    These noble gentlemen go to show off their treasures because they are looking for something rare and rare!  Even if the top-grade magic weapons on the earth level may be much more valuable, they are much less rare.

    "It's really bullshit, you stepped on bullshit." Beishan Baiwei gritted his teeth, "I didn't expect to meet this guy when I came out this time. This guy is still prepared. Bear with it, I will definitely ask for it back next time."

    "Brother Baiwei, I do have a top-grade human-level magic weapon." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh?" Beishan Baiwei and Hun Wuqi both looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    The best human level magic weapon.  You can't buy it with wealth. The reason why it is rated as the best is that the quantity is too rare.

    "Please take a look." Ji Ning turned his hand, and a dragon ball and four dragon scales appeared in his hand. There was a dragon-shaped shadow wandering in the dragon ball.

    "Dragon Ball!" Beishan Baiwei and Hunwuqi were both surprised.

    Hun Wuqi was even more shocked and said: "A four-sided array with dragon beads? Look at how complicated the array is. It's incredible. What kind of array is this?"

    ¡°Netherworld Dragon Locking Heaven Formation!¡± Ji Ning said.

    "The Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation?" Beishan Baiwei said even more surprised, "There is a large formation in my Beishan clan called the 'Nether Dragon Heaven-locking Formation', butThat is the heavenly formation.  It is also the most powerful among the heavenly formations.  This Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation actually also has a human-level formation?  Can it be simplified to the human level?  It's incredible.  "

    Hun Wuqi continued: "Such a large formation is rare and far superior to the opponent. And the Beishan Fox is just a magical seal. Brother Ji Ning, this is a formation! It is much more precious."

    The value of the formation is indeed higher than that of magic weapons of the same level.

    Hun Wuqi¡¯s eyes changed when he looked at Ji Ning. The best human level formation was not that good.  It seems that Beishan Baiwei's friend Ji Ning is not ordinary.

    "Jining, do you really want to sell it? It's hard to buy such a treasure back after selling it." Beishan Baiwei said.

    "Sell." Ji Ning smiled.

    Because the Ji family has the protection of Anchanhou, there is no need for the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation, and this kind of large formation needs five people to exert its strongest combat power. Ji Ning brought this large formation to Anchan City.  I just plan to sell it and at the same time exchange it for a large number of human-level magic weapons, flying swords.  It greatly increases the power of your Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    "Okay, brother Ji Ning, I won't say much more sincerely. I'm going to slap Beishan Fox hard on the face this time." Beishan Baiwei's face turned red.

    "Beishan Baiwei, don't you, the majestic young master of the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan, have no treasures?" The thick voice shouted provocatively.

    Beishan Bai smiled slightly and shouted loudly: "Miss Ziyi, I have a burst of magic. Although it is very average, it is naturally far better than that Beishan Fox."

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became subtle.

    Everyone understands that Mr. Beishan Baiwei finally stood up and slapped his opponent in the face.

    But, can it be loud?

    It depends on whether this array of magical treasures can suppress the Qushan Seal.

    ? **

    There are less than 12 hours until the end of this month, please ask for monthly votes, we can take the first place!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7: Anchan City Chapter 8: Huogan Boy

    The treasure hunt began in a subtle atmosphere.  </

    Treasures began to be taken out one by one.  </

    "The first treasure." Miss Ziyi held up a three-color stone. The three-color stone was suspended directly in the air. "There are twenty-nine pounds of 'Lihuo Stone' with two taels. You can use it to refine magic weapons. The lowest price is  The price is one hundred and thirty taels of liquid!"</

    "One hundred and fifty taels of Yuan liquid."</

    Hun Wuqi opened his mouth and said.  </

    When the other guests in the elegant room saw Hun Wuqi, they all said enthusiastically, "Master Wuqi is here?" "Master Wuqi!" they shouted one by one, as if they were very familiar with him.  </

    "One hundred and sixty taels." A clear voice sounded, and a girl in colorful clothes shouted from an elegant room in the distance.  </

    "One hundred and eighty taels." The cold-hearted young man shouted.  </

    In the elegant room, Ji Ning was sitting there listening to the quotes from various parties, and looked to his side at Hu Wuqi: "Brother Wuqi, don't you want to fight anymore?"</

    "Brother Ji Ning didn't know what he was doing when he came here for the first time." Hun Wuqi explained with a smile, "The lowest price quoted for the treasures usually offered by small 'treasure competitions' like this in Wuyou Cave is higher than the real transaction price outside.  It's a lot lower. I quoted 150 yen liquid, which is enough to make a lot of money. As for the 200 yen liquid, it's too high. Only those who really need it will quote. I don't like this as a businessman.  A loss-making business."</

    Ji Ning was dumbfounded. It turned out that he made the first quotation because he thought he could make money.  </

    "Jining, you will know after you get to know Wu Qi that this little God of Wealth is always thinking about making money." Beishan Baiwei also said with a smile.  </

    "Two hundred and ninety taels of Yuan liquid." A hoarse voice sounded.  </

    Be quiet for a long time.  </

    "Is there any higher one?" Girl Ziyi looked around at the elegant rooms in the sky in all directions, "In that case, this Li Fire Stone was won by Master Qu of Yinglong Wei."</

    "Starting with the second treasure" Miss Ziyi quickly began to introduce the second treasure.  </

    ?¡­ </

    "Master Qu is a disciple of Zhenhua Sect and Yinglongwei." Beishan Baiwei briefly introduced, "Now everything is perfect, and the future is limitless. Once you become a Yuanshen Taoist, you will really become a man of great influence.  ¡±</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    ¡°Those who can enter this hall, even if they are not as noble as Beishan Baiwei and Beishanhu, are still extraordinary, and they belong to the same level as Beishan Baiwei and Beishanhu.  After all, although these two Beishan gentlemen have high status, they are still young and do not hold any real power.  </

    Wuyoudong now respects them both, and also sees that behind them, Beishan Heihu and Beishan Yin are popular candidates to be the next Anchanhou.  </

    "That was Miss Leshan from the Meng family just now." Beishan Baiwei said, "She is very valued among the Meng family. Her cultivation speed is very fast. In just sixty years, everything has been perfected. The Meng family is also our Anchan County  One of the big tribes in the territory."</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    Mengshi?  </

    Looking at the little girl in the distance who looks to be only twelve or thirteen years old, she is the proud daughter of the Meng family.  Compared with her, Meng Jun, Meng Yan, and Meng Xin were far behind.  </

    ?¡­ </

    Treasures were bought one by one. These treasures were usually used by Master Wanxiang. Even if they were occasionally used by monks from Zi Mansion, they were extremely rare items.  Except for some young masters with astonishing backgrounds such as Beishan Baiwei and Beishan Hu, most of the people present have reached the realm of Wanxiang Zhenren.  </

    "No one has sold the two treasures prepared by me in Wuyou Cave, and all the other sixteen have been sold. What we are about to start now is the top human level magic weapon 'Qushan Seal' that Mr. Beishan Fox took out. This magic weapon is an interception of a  If the Great Seal made by the mountains and rivers was an earth-level magic weapon, it would be nothing rare. The rare thing is that it is a human-level magic weapon, which can be used by the monks of the Zifu. Once the perfection monks of the Zifu cast it,  It can be completely restored to that mountain and smashed down, the power is amazing. There is no lowest price, now you can compete for the treasure."</

    Girl Ziyi said with a smile.  </

    If the treasures are brought by the guests and then compete for treasures, the lowest price will always be zero. The amount sold in the end will go to the guests, and Wuyoudong will not take any money from it.  </

    Elegant interior.  </

    "What's the estimated price of this Qushan Seal?" Ji Ning asked. After going to Shuifu Treasure Hall, Ji Ning didn't pay attention to the Qushan Seal.  If it were in the Treasure Hall, I'm afraid the first-generation owner would have reluctantly rated it as a 'high-grade human being'.  </

    "Eighty taels of essence liquid to a hundred taels." Hun Wuqi said, "This is the most common large seal magic weapon. Although it is the best, it is not much more valuable."?Let¡¯s just sell it for the price of an earth-level magic weapon.  ¡±</

    "Fifty taels of liquid."</

    "Fifty-five taels."</

    "Sixty taels." Quotations began in each elegant room high above.  </

    Soon the liquid price was finally settled at 112 yuan.  </

    Ji Ning saw the Beishan Fox at the window of the elegant room in the distance. The Beishan Fox was smiling. Apparently he was satisfied with the price.  </

    "The next thing is the formation, it is the formation that Mr. Beishan Baiwei came up with." Miss Ziyi said loudly, with a happy face, "There is a famous heaven-level formation in the Anchanhou Mansion, the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation.  ', and this formation is a simplification of the ancient formation. Although it is simplified, it can be judged by my Wuyou Cave that it is simplified to perfection and has reached the ultimate level of human-level formation. It is the best of the best.  ¡±</

    In front of Miss Ziyi, there is a dragon ball and four dragon scales suspended.  </

    Everyone present has extraordinary eyesight, and upon careful observation, many people showed surprise.  </

    "Zi Yi!" Beishan Hu's face was ugly, and he shouted directly, "I have never heard of the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation with simplified levels. Are you correct?"</

    "I, Wuyoudong, are willing to bid two hundred taels of liquid to buy this array." Miss Ziyi said loudly.  </

    As soon as these words came out, Beishan Fox's face suddenly turned dark.  </

    No more silence.  </

    There is no doubt about the reputation of Wuyou Cave. If Wuyou Cave bids, they will definitely be very optimistic about this formation.  </

    "I am willing to pay two hundred and ten taels."</

    "Two hundred and thirty taels."</

    Suddenly the price was soaring.  </

    In the elegant room, Ji Ning's heart beat faster. After all, this was his treasure.  </

    Prices are gradually rising.  </

    "Three hundred and sixty taels!" Suddenly a clear child's voice sounded.  </

    There was silence.  </

    The quotation had gradually climbed to 360 taels before arriving, but it seemed difficult to increase it again, and suddenly it increased to 360 taels.  Secondly, the voice that made the quotation was obviously a child's voice This made many people look, even Ji Ning couldn't help but look, and saw a child who looked to be six or seven years old in a private room in the distance.  Wearing a golden collar around his neck, he was gnawing on a bone.  </

    "Huogan boy?" Beishan Baiwei was surprised.  </

    "He is here today?" Hun Wuqi was also surprised.  </

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank, boy?  This was the first time he saw a child-like immortal cultivator.  </

    "Brother Ji Ning, it is said that this Huogan boy is a reincarnated immortal." Beishan Baiwei whispered, "He is the first-class formation master among our younger generation. He has been practicing for less than thirty years and has already reached perfection.  . And his energy is mainly on studying formations, and he has reached his current state with just a little distraction on cultivation."</

    Under thirty years old?  Everything is perfect?  Is this just a distraction from practicing?  </

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.  </

    A reincarnated immortal?  </

    "Is there any higher one?" Miss Ziyi looked around, but unfortunately no one bid.  </

    "This Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation belongs to Mr. Huo Gan." Miss Ziyi also respected him very much.  </

    The Huogan boy who was gnawing on the bones suddenly burst into laughter: "I haven't seen such a complex formation in such a condensed and spiritual way for a long time. I really don't know if it was the handiwork of that formation master. More than three hundred  I bought it for just two yuan of liquid, and I made a profit." Huo Gantongzi made a move with his hand, and the dragon beads and four dragon scales flew directly over. At the same time, he also threw down some black signs and flew directly towards the Ziyi girl.  </

    As soon as he got the dragon ball and the four dragon scales, Huo Gandongzi lowered his head and started to think about it.  </

    Ji Ning, who was far away, saw this and secretly sighed, even the reincarnated immortal is still a crazy person.  How can we achieve great success without being crazy and obsessed?  </

    "Humph!" The Beishan Fox in another place looked even more ugly.  </

    Lost.  </

    His Qushan Seal is only 110 taels, but the Nether Dragon Locking Heaven Formation is 360 taels of essence liquid.  </

    ?¡­ </

    Elegant interior.  </

    The waiter specially placed a stack of black signs on the table, then respectfully withdrew and closed the door again.  </

    "This is three hundred and sixty taels." Beishan Baiwei directly handed the stack of black brands to Ji Ning. Ji Ning took a look and saw that the slightly larger one had three brands and the smaller one had six brands.  </

    On the sign of the larger one, there are the words "Daxia Dynasty Tianbaoshan" and "can be exchanged for one hundred taels of liquid".  </

    &nbsp; The sign of the smaller one has the words "Tianbaoshan of the Great Xia Dynasty" and "can be exchanged for twelve yuan liquid".  </

    "Tianbao Mountain is found in every prince's county and city on the endless land." Beishan Baiwei said, "This Yuan Pai is also universal. At the same time, it is also a magic weapon. At least it requires an innate being to refine it. After refining, you can take it with you.  With it, you can use it to buy magic weapons directly, or you can exchange it for Yuan Liquid. Yuan Liquid is what all the major forces in the endless land like."</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    On the earth, one of the billions of small worlds, gold is considered hard currency, but on this endless land, the essence of the heaven and earth's energy is the essence of the liquid that is the hard currency.  Relying on it, you can greatly avoid the time of slowly accumulating hard work.  But even an immortal cannot have the luxury of using Yuan Liquid all the time.  Use it occasionally during breakthroughs at most.  </

    "I'm really ashamed that Brother Ji Ning lost a whole battle this time." Beishan Baiwei said.  </

    "I also got these essence liquids." Ji Ninglian said, "This formation itself is useless to me."</

    Beishan Baiwei shook his head: "It's different. Such a rare large formation can be easily replaced by Yuan Ye. But it is difficult for Yuan Ye to be replaced by such large formations. But I am really happy. Today, the Beishan Fox deliberately caused trouble for me and broke Ji Ning first.  It was a good thing that my brother joined the Sky Splitting Sword Sect and took Fairy Qin away. I finally got a bad breath."</

    "With the character of Beishan Fox, he must be very angry and crazy." Hun Wuqi said with a smile.  </

    "Yeah." Beishan Baiwei smiled even brighter when she thought of it.  </

    Ji Ning smiled.  </

    In his mind, he was thinking about exchanging these three hundred and sixty taels of Yuan liquid for the flying sword magic weapon.  </

    "I went to Shuifu once before leaving Yanshan. I broke through the second floor of the Temple of War, and I exchanged it for the Nine Sun Sword Formation." Ji Ning thought about it, the Nine Sun Sword Formation was the most suitable for the 'Little Thousand Sword Formation'.  Although the nine-mouthed flying sword was rated as a top-grade human-level sword by Sanshou Taoist, in this day and age, it would definitely be a top-level sword.  </

    " Moreover, the nine flying swords come from the same source and form the base of a formation. The power of the Small Thousand Swords Formation is indeed greatly increased.  </

    "I need to get some better quality flying swords from the same source. I don't want to be at the highest human level like the Nine Yang Sword Formation, but try to be as high-grade or mid-grade as possible." Ji Ning understood that the Little Thousand Sword Formation's  The power is closely related to the magic weapon. The better the quality of the magic weapon, the greater its power will naturally be.  </

    Now that I have achieved spiritual consciousness, the Small Thousand Sword Formation can also exert extremely strong combat power.  After all, I only use my ultimate move 'Supernatural Star Picker' at critical moments, so I usually rely on the Small Thousand Sword Formation to kill everyone.  </

    *******</

    I have seen the calls of countless brothers and sisters in the Red Alliance, and there is a third update today!  I guess there will be a third update after 12 o'clock tonight!  </

    Wow haha!  </

    You haven¡¯t voted for your monthly vote yet?  It¡¯s the last hour!  </

    *</

    *To be continued.  (), your support is my greatest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Anchan County Chapter 9 Ji Ning Reveals His Talents

    After getting angry over the treasure competition, Beishan Baiwei, Hunwuqi, and Ji Ning were also chatting and laughing, and were in a good mood.

    The time is gradually approaching midnight.

    "At midnight, it's time for gambling." Miss Ziyi's voice came from the hall outside the window. Ji Ning looked out through the window and saw that the hall had become empty, with only two spar statues standing there.  In the corner, girl Ziyi was also standing in the corner talking.

    "The gambling war is the craziest thing." Beishan Baiwei looked outside and said, "Most of the people here are Wanxiang real people, and they are all stunning people. They will also have some followers of the Zifu monks, or disciples.  When there is a gambling battle, the Zifu monks and the Zifu demon will fight. The masters of both sides will engage in a gambling battle."

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    "The monks and monsters who engage in gambling battles are either for survival or for treasures." Beishan Baiwei said, "But gambling battles must be at the same level. There will never be a situation where the Wanxiang level versus the Zifu monks will happen."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning overlooked the hall below.

    A cultivator carrying a sword walked into the hall, and a man in red robe and red hair also walked into the hall. The two of them faced each other from a distance, with murderous intent in their eyes.

    The two of them walked to the two crystal stones in the corner, and passed their Yuan Power into them respectively, and the crystals burst out with light.

    "Those who cultivate immortality under Mr. Qu will be perfect for the Purple Mansion."

    "Miss Leshan sits down to be a great demon, which also brings perfection to the Zi Mansion."

    Girl Ziyi said loudly, "Open the banning formation."

    Wow!

    A large array of water-like light masks with a radius of nearly a mile suddenly appeared in the hall, covering the immortal cultivators and the red-haired man in red robes inside.

    "Qu Yixing. I think you should just admit defeat, otherwise you will not only lose money, but also people!"

    "Huh, you'll know when the time comes."

    Sounds came from each of the two elegant rooms.

    The battle below also started instantly. The red-robed and red-haired demon instantly turned into a four-hoofed flaming beast with armor all over its body. It roared and rushed directly towards the immortal cultivator.  A stream of flames also came out of his mouth.

    "The evil beast shall die."

    The cultivator carrying the sword sneered.

    Whoops!

    The flying sword flew out instantly from behind.  As soon as it flew out, it immediately left a colorful poisonous miasma in mid-air

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at the fight below and nodded secretly: "The one who cultivates immortality should win." After fighting for a while, the big demon fell down with a mournful cry.  The immortal cultivator also looked pale, and he only achieved this victory by using forbidden techniques.  But he finally won, as his master uncle Qu and his party also said before.  As long as he can win, he will help him become an inner disciple.

    "It's done." There was excitement in the eyes of the immortal cultivator.

    Although the forbidden technique is used, it is very short-lived after all, and it can be recovered after a year and a half.

    "Hahaha" Mr. Qu suddenly laughed.

    Meng Leshan on the other side looked ugly.

    ¡­¡­

    Beishan Bai in the elegant room smiled and said: "Meng Leshan and Qu Yixing are both amazing and outstanding people, and they have also joined the Yinglong Guard. It is said that they formed a big feud while performing the Yinglong Guard mission. If the two are in Anchan  Outside the city, they are probably plotting against each other, but inside Anchan City, they are desperately trying to step on each other."

    ¡°Just like you and Beishan Fox.¡± Hun Wuqi smiled.

    "Hahaha, just like me and Beishan Fox." Beishan Baiwei laughed.

    Hun Wuqi looked at Ji Ning: "Brother Ji Ning, this gambling battle seems random, but in fact it is very mysterious. The gambling battle must choose people with amazing combat power in the Zifu level But the more talented the person is. How many more people are there?  Are you willing to fight for your life? So this gambling battle is actually not easy. Both sides are trying to find someone. If they lose, they will lose the person, lose the money, and lose face. Sometimes the loss is too urgent, even  There are also those who go out to fight in person."

    "Playing in person?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    These are people of extraordinary status.  Fight in person?

    "What's so strange about this? These geniuses have risen from the fighting. They were so angry that they took action in person. Every two years, there are peerless geniuses at the Wuyou Cave who fight each other to death. No one can blame them for their death!"  Beishan Baiwei said, "Of course, in addition to those who have grudges against each other, there are also people who make money by relying on their servants."

    ¡°Like me.¡± Hun Wuqi smiled.  "I have a lot of servants under me, and I send them to engage in gambling battles. Each gambling battle costs at least a hundred taels of liquid. I can make a lot of money from it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also understands that Hunwu?? Although Beishan Baiwei is the easiest to get along with among the noble gentlemen, they are also of a higher class.  He has a very high vision, and it is precisely because he thinks highly of Ji Ning that he and Ji Ning become friends.  Like ordinary Zifu monks, they are just servants and do not care about life and death.

    A moment.

    More than ten gambling battles have been going on below, and the atmosphere in the entire hall has become hot and crazy. Standing in the hall at this moment is a tall and tall God and Demon Body Refining expert. As the God and Demon Body Refining Purple Mansion  A monk also has magical powers, so his combat power is naturally amazing.

    "Hahaha, everyone, I have won six games in a row. It seems that I will drink the 'Spiritual Fruit Wine' in tonight's gambling battle." In one of the elegant rooms high in the sky, a fat-headed and big-eared young man was smiling,  "Who else can get three hundred taels of liquid as long as they defeat my subordinates."

    "Susu! You have won enough, it's time for your people to go down." A thick voice sounded.

    Immediately, Ji Ning turned around and saw that it was the Beishan Fox who was speaking.

    Beishan Fox glanced at Ji Ning with stern eyes, stared at Ji Ning for a long time, and grinned, obviously with bad intentions.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    After listening to it too much, he understood that these young men were not considered to be influential figures. The real influential figures in Anchan City were Beishan Heihu and others.  Northern mountain fox?  Ji Ning is not afraid.

    "Boom!"

    The hall was shaken.

    I saw a tall, burly green-skinned man with one horn, about two feet tall, striding into the hall. His footwork made the hall tremble, and his eyes were glowing with green light. When he saw his appearance, everyone present  Everyone knowsthis is a big demon!  Normal people are rarely two feet tall, let alone have one horn.

    The burly one-horned demon walked directly towards the two crystals in the corner, sending Yuanli and divine power into the two crystals respectively.

    "The gods and demons are refining their bodies and their qi. They are cultivating both at the same time." The girl in Ziyi in the corner said immediately, "Everyone in the Zi Mansion is perfect, but Mr. Fox is sitting down as a great demon."

    Wow.

    The ban array lit up again.

    The big demon and the powerful god-demonic body-refiner faced each other from afar.

    "Die." The big green-skinned one-horned monster roared and turned into a ten-foot-tall one-horned rhinoceros. Immediately after, the light all over his body surged. The one-horned rhinoceros unexpectedly expanded in size again and turned into a ten-foot-tall one-horned rhinoceros.  It's twenty feet high.  Such a huge one-horned rhinoceros overlooking the opponent opposite.  It's like looking at ants.

    Boom!

    The one-horned rhinoceros is as fast as lightning and tramples directly towards the opponent.

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  ¡­

    In just three rounds of fighting, the god-demonic body-refining man trampled down only half of his body.  He immediately shouted loudly: "I surrender!"

    Only then did the green-skinned one-horned demon stop.

    If one party dies or voluntarily admits defeat, it means the gambling war is over!  If you kill the opponent by force.  Then you will be fined ten times the gambling amount.

    "Roar" The great rhinoceros demon raised its head and roared, and then it turned into mist and condensed into a green-skinned man with one horn two feet tall.

    "Beishan Baiwei, three hundred taels of Yuan liquid, do you dare to come for a bet?" Beishan Fox in the distance stood at the window and pointed directly here, "I know you are as timid as a mouse and don't dare to come for a bet.  Hahaha, you are as timid as a mouse.¡±

    The laughter is disgusting.

    Ji Ning finally understood why some popular people died in person.

    "I didn't expect Beishan Fox to be here today. How could I have known he would be so arrogant." Beishan Baiwei gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke.  What a proud man he is, how can he not get angry when being ridiculed and provoked like this?

    "Brother Wuqi, do you have any powerful followers?" Beishan Baiwei looked at Hun Wuqi.

    Hun Wuqi is a little god of wealth. He often makes money through gambling, so he naturally has powerful customers.  He nodded and said: "There is a powerful servant among the servants I brought with me today, but I am really not sure. This big demon servant under Beishan Fox has the ability to refine the body of gods and demons, and has magical powers. He is extraordinary."

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Monsters are inherently physically strong, and they become even more difficult to deal with once they follow the spirit and demon body refining style.  Not to mention having magical powers.  Such fighting power.  It's even stronger than Tong Yu.  Normally, people with such strength would disdain to participate in gambling battles as servants, but because the opponent was a big demon, he must have been captured, so he had to obey the order and participate in the gambling battle.

    "No matter what, let's give it a try." Beishan Baiwei said.

    "Okay." Hun Wuqi nodded.

    "Come here." Beishan Baiwei shouted directly to the waiter outside, then turned over his hand and took out the sign of 300 Liang Yuan Liquid and threw it over, "Betting War"

    The waiter nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon a black-robed monk walked into the hall, his face was gloomy.Staring at his opponent, he has also been tested, and his strength is Zifu Perfect.

    "Kill him." shouted the Beishan Fox in the elegant room in the distance.

    The two-foot-tall green-skinned one-horned man stared at the black-robed monk and shouted: "You are dead." Then he transformed into a huge one-horned rhino again, and then used the magical power to spread the heavens and the earth, and his body grew bigger again.  Reaching twenty feet tall!  The whole body exuded a fierce power, which made the other side's black-robed monk's eyes twitch.

    "A stupid cow." The black-robed monk sneered.

    Wow!

    Black mist appeared out of thin air all around, and the black mist enveloped the surroundings and also enveloped the one-horned rhinoceros.  There was also a huge colorful snake shadow faintly visible in the black mist.

    "Death, death, death." The huge rhinoceros stampeded madly.

    Black mist is also wrapped around it, and colorful snake shadows are also wrapped around the rhinoceros. Even the rhino's body surface is squeaking and starting to rot, and soon the bones can be seen.

    "Bang bang bang bang" The collision of this rhinoceros was like the sky falling apart and the earth shaking.

    ¡°No, I¡ª¡ª¡±

    Suddenly a scream rang out.

    Bang!

    With a bang, all the black fog dissipated, and the snake shadow also dissipated. The huge rhinoceros stood in the hall, with minced flesh and blood under its hooves. Its body was rotten, and the thick white bones on its back were visible.  But soon, within a few breaths, it was completely healed.

    "Beishan Baiwei, this is all you can do?" Beishan Hu arrogantly called out names and provoked, "I'm sorry, your three hundred taels of liquid is in my hands. Now I'll bet you six hundred taels of liquid.  Do you dare?"

    Silence, silence.

    The hall was quiet, and no one came forward at this time. Although they were not afraid of the Beishan Fox, there was really no one at the Zifu level who could rival the rhinoceros monster.  Everyone is waiting for Beishan Baiwei's reaction.

    ¡­¡­

    In the elegant room, Beishan Baiwei stared outside, his pupils shrinking.

    "Nine hundred taels of Yuan liquid. I'll bet you nine hundred taels. Do you dare?" Beishan Hu continued to provoke. He wanted to seize the opportunity to trample on the opponent. His father Beishan Yin also encouraged him to trample and suppress Beishan Bai.  Micro.

    Silence.

    Hun Wuqi didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t have a more powerful disciple.  Beishan Baiwei's face showed faint veins, and he muttered to himself: "Endure, endure, endure."

    "I'll go." Ji Ning suddenly stood up, "I'll kill this rhinoceros monster."

    "You?" Hun Wuqi and Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning in shock.

    "No, Ji Ning, it will be easy to kill him if you practice for a few more years, but after all, you have only practiced for more than ten years." Beishan Baiwei shook his head, "Don't take risks." Beishan Baiwei rarely felt moved in his heart, he understood  Ji Ning obviously couldn't stand it anymore and wanted to stand up for him.

    Ji Ning glanced outside.

    Nine hundred taels of liquid?

    What I lack most now is Yuan Liquid. If I kill the rhinoceros demon, I should be able to get a lot of it.

    "Don't worry, kill him." Ji Ning smiled, "It's like killing a chicken."

    Hun Wuqi and Beishan Baiwei were all shocked.

    What you say is so overbearing.

    "Okay, I'll bet with him. All the winning Yuan liquid will go to Brother Ji Ning." Beishan Baiwei was extremely excited.

    ? **

    The promised third update is here this month. We finally got the first one. Tomato is very excited!  Thank you, brothers and sisters, it¡¯s so cool. The feeling of getting the first place is reallythe pores all over my body seem to be opened, it¡¯s so happy!

    A new month has begun.

    In March, Tomato will continue to work hard to update and write out for everyone to see.

    We also have to fight for monthly tickets.

    If you want to fight, you must fight for the first place!

    Everyone should have a guaranteed monthly pass, please support Tomato!

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7: Anchan County Chapter 10: Ji Ning of the Monster

    "Brother Ji Ning, you risked your life for me, I really don't know" Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning, and then hesitated, "How about forget it, although this Beishan fox is too bullying. It doesn't matter if you bear it for the time being.  , I will just find another chance to get it back in the future." Thinking of the ferocity of the rhinoceros monster below, Beishan Baiwei was also worried about Ji Ning.

    "No need to say more, the winning Yuan liquid belongs to me, that's enough." Ji Ning smiled.

    Beishan Baiwei opened his mouth to say something, but did not say anything.

    "Don't worry, I'm confident." Ji Ning grinned.

    "It's great." Hun Wuqi looked at Ji Ning and said, "Brother Ji Ning, I'll wait for you here, and we'll have a drink together."

    Ji Ning nodded, but there was a little light shining in his eyes.

    this time¡­¡­

    This is the first time I have shown my skills in Anchan City. Since I have come to Anchan City, let me put on the aura of a true 'evil genius'.

    Since he decided to become a disciple of the sect, especially after seeing the elites of many sects present, Ji Ning made the decision not to hide one's strength and bide one's time. He had been cultivating in Yanshan for more than ten years, and that was enough.  In Anchan City, what I need is to show off my talents to the fullest and let the sect regard me as a real treasure!

    Let the powerful take themselves very seriously!  In this way, you will naturally rise to the top!

    If you want to go, take the path of genius, the path of evil genius!

    "The great rhino demon?" Ji Ning glanced at the ferocious great rhinoceros demon outside through the window, "But I'm just a stepping stone."

    "Here comes someone."

    Beishan Baiwei has summoned a waiter and given him nine hundred taels of Yuan liquid.  At the same time, he ordered her to take Ji Ning to fight the rhinoceros monster.

    The waitress looked at Ji Ning in shock. She also saw the fierce rhinoceros demon in the corridor outside. Is this handsome young man in front of her going to fight the rhinoceros demon?

    "Yes." The waitress did not dare to say more and immediately led Ji Ning out.

    "Brother Ji Ning, I'm waiting here for your triumphant return." Beishan Baiwei and Hun Wuqi both stood up and watched Ji Ning leave.

    "Be careful." Bai Shuize, who was lying there, also stood up and looked at Ji Ning.  But Bai Shuize knew very well Ji Ning killed Master Xu Li with one move.  It is absolutely certain to kill the rhinoceros monster below.

    Ji Ning looked back and nodded.  Then he walked out.

    Along the suspended corridor, Ji Ning followed the waitress out. There were other waiters on the corridor.  The waiters looked at Ji Ning with curiosity, sadness, sympathy, and pity. In their opinion the handsome young man in front of them was probably going to be sent out as a retainer, and he would definitely die.

    "Beishan Baiwei, your eggs have shrunk?" The thick voice continued to provoke.

    "Beishan Fox, let your big demon wait to die." Another clear voice appeared in the hall, "And Beishan Fox, let me tell you, occasionally a powerful disciple should be more humble, the more  Arrogant. The worse you lose!"

    "Fart." Beishan Fox suddenly became angry.

    "You have to swallow this shit later." Beishan Baiwei sneered.

    The voices of the two Beishan gentlemen echoed.

    Ji Ning had already walked along the suspended corridor to the hall.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, there are actually people under Beishan Baiwei? Is it possible that he is sure that his people can defeat the rhinoceros demon?" A girl in colorful clothes looked down through the window.

    ¡­¡­

    "You dare to fight with the rhinoceros monster? Who is it?" The white-robed young man also looked down.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ugh." The Huogan boy who was chewing on the bones also looked down. Although he was studying formations before, the gambling battle was the most lively, and the time was also short.  Of course he saw it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Who is it? I don't believe that anyone under his command can kill the rhinoceros demon under my command." Beishan Fox also stared down, everyone was staring at the entrance of the corridor, and soon everyone saw it. Under the guidance of the female waiter, a  The young man wearing animal skins walked into the hall.  The young man smiled as if he were having fun.

    "He is Ji Ning." Zhou Li, who was next to Beishan Fox, said, "He is Beishan Baiwei's friend."

    "Friend?" Beishan Hu laughed suddenly, and the voice resounded throughout the hall, "Beishan Baiwei, you really have no one, let your friend come in person. I remember that your friend wants to worship the Sky Splitting Sword  Yes, a little guy who was just about to join the Sword Sect actually came out to fight with my rhinoceros monster who had already learned magical powers? He was simply sending himself to death. I'm so sorry. It seems like your nine hundred taels of Yuan Liquid are worth it again.  It¡¯s mine.¡±

    "The laughter is so loud, wait a minute"?You are the one crying.  "Beishan Baiwei in the distance also sneered.

    ¡­¡­

    The powerful people in many elegant rooms were staring at Ji Ning below. When they heard that this person was Beishan Baiwei¡¯s friend, they all secretly thought that since he could become Beishan Baiwei¡¯s friend.  I'm afraid there's something extraordinary about him Although he looks like a young man, the younger he looks on the outside, the more careful he has to be.

    "Please." Miss Ziyi looked at Ji Ning, "This spar is here to detect divine power, and this spar is to detect Yuan power. Before a gambling battle, you must check the most basic strength. It is absolutely prohibited.  This happened when Master Wanxiang dealt with the monks from Zifu. Once it happens, Wuyoudong will directly take the life of the cheater."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Directly pour Chiming's divine power and Yuanli into the two crystals respectively. Both crystals emit light, which is relatively weaker than the former. In particular, the light emitted by the crystal infused with Yuanli is even dimmer.

    "Huh?" Miss Ziyi glanced at Ji Ning in surprise, and then said loudly, "The immortal cultivators sent by Beishan Baiwei are trained in both divine and demonic body refining and qi refining. The divine and demonic body refining is in the late Zifu stage, and the qi refining is in the late Zifu stage.  Early stage of Zifu.¡±

    Wow!

    There was an uproar!

    "Yuanlicai is in the early stage of Zifu?"

    "Is it only the later stage of Zifu that Gods and Demons are refining their bodies?"

    "You're not even in the Purple Mansion Consummation. Are you looking for death? It's really crazy."

    "No wonder you have to worship the sect. Yuanli is in the early stage of Zifu, so it is indeed the most suitable to worship the sect." When the powerful people above heard about Ji Ning's strength in these two aspects, they all shook their heads and sighed. How much hope did they have before?  .  But now I feel that the young man below is simply arrogant and looking for death.

    ******

    "Open the ban." Miss Ziyi gave the order.

    A huge light mask appeared around him, and Ji Ning glanced at the light mask in the distance.  Another glance at the northern mountain fox in the distance above.

    "Boy, you're dead! Even a slightly stronger God-Demon Body Refiner is only at the late stage of Zifu. How can you compare with my rhinoceros demon? You are seeking death. I'm afraid you won't even have time to beg for mercy." Beishan Fox  Extremely arrogant.

    "You should prepare a second subordinate." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Beishan Fox choked, and then shouted angrily: "How arrogant, rhinoceros monster, go. Kill this kid."

    The atmosphere seemed to freeze instantly.

    In the elegant rooms high above the surroundings, there were people like Hun Wuqi and Beishan Baiwei who were worried about Ji Ning, and there were also people like Beishan Hu who wanted Ji Ning to die.  There were others who were curious to watch the fun.  But in their hearts Ji Ning's survival might be too small.

    "Boom!"

    The green-skinned one-horned man who was originally two feet tall turned directly into a huge rhinoceros. Then the rhinoceros' whole body glowed dimly and turned into a behemoth twenty feet tall.  It has fully displayed its magical powers, heaven and earth.  Its power and speed at this moment are simply terrifying.

    "Suffer death." The great rhinoceros demon rushed straight towards him, and the hall trembled under the steps of its huge hooves.

    Two Beiming Swords appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning¡¯s hands.

    Boom!

    The great rhinoceros demon rushed past Ji Ning in an instant. Its huge hooves stepped on Ji Ning again and again, but in vain.

    "Wow!" The Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand turned into a wisp of silk rain and passed over one of the huge hooves of the rhinoceros demon. Blood splashed like rain, and one of the rhinoceros demon's hind hoof claws was cut off directly.  , running at high speed, it suddenly staggered and fell directly to the ground. With the inertia, it rolled forward and hit the banning formation on the side.

    Rumble~~~ A loud sound that shook the ground.  The sealing formation also rippled slightly, blocking the rhinoceros demon that had lost its hind hoof. The waitress and girl Ziyi outside the sealing formation saw the rhinoceros demon rushing towards them.  I was also surprised.  Even though he knew he couldn't be touched, he still stepped back.

    The hind hooves of the rhinoceros demon quickly flew over and connected quickly.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The rhinoceros demon immediately stood up and stared at Ji Ning, with fear and fear in its eyes.

    Silence!

    Every elegant room above fell silent, and Beishan Fox looked down with wide eyes.

    Everyone can tell the difference.

    The rhinoceros monster has such a huge body and its hooves are so big.  With such a fast speed, its stampede is very difficult to avoid.  But Ji Ning dodged it easily Obviously Ji Ning was very powerful in terms of agility and speed, far superior to the great rhinoceros demon.  And the most important thing is that Ji Ning's swordsmanship is also extremely powerful.

    Not to mention the layer of magical armor on the rhinoceros demon, itsThe body has used the magic of heaven and earth, and is very tough.  Actually cut into two pieces with one sword?

    The power of this swordsmanship

    Simply

    No one knows that Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual thoughts are blessing the Beiming Sword. Nowadays, Ji Ning¡¯s divine thoughts are stronger than the power of the Divine Demon Body Refining Purple Mansion.  Then he displays a sword technique that has reached the level of the realm of the Tao, and uses the divine weapon Beiming Sword, which is stronger than ordinary human-level magic weapons. How amazing is the power?

    "You still won't admit defeat?" Ji Ning glanced at the tall rhinoceros demon in the distance. There was a huge difference in size between the two of them, but at this moment everyone felt that the rhinoceros demon was much weaker.

    "You want me to admit defeat? Isn't it so easy to die in the body refining of gods and demons? You can kill me with a hundred swords, but I can't die." The great rhinoceros demon looked like it was crazy.

    ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡± The northern mountain fox above shouted sternly.

    The great rhinoceros demon raised his head and glanced at the Beishan Fox: "Don't worry, Master." The great rhinoceros demon stared at Ji Ning, as if his eyes were on fire.

    "In that case, I'll send you on your way." Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in his hand and strolled away leisurely.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± The great rhinoceros roared and charged towards Ji Ning again, its ferocious power overwhelming the sky and shaking the earth.  If it steps on, hits, or even brushes against him, Ning's body will probably explode.

    pity¡­¡­

    There is a huge difference between the two in terms of realm.

    "Die." Ji Ning's whole body turned into a wisp of rain in an instant, and he jumped up. Huahua~~ The rhino monster's thick neck was scratched directly. Ji Ning's whole body jumped up.  Blood spurted out crazily, and the head and body of the great rhinoceros demon were completely divided into two parts.

    "Water and Fire Lotus." Ji Ning thought in his mind.

    Boom!

    After the body refining of gods and demons reached a new level, the fire and water caused by Ji Ning obviously increased significantly.  If the body refining of gods and demons reaches the level of gods, I am afraid that just by controlling water and fire without any skills, they can easily kill Yuanshen Taoists and so on.

    ?? Water and fire lotus flowers appeared around them out of thin air and bloomed.

    Each water and fire lotus is ten feet in diameter, and there are a total of twelve water and fire lotuses blooming!

    As for the rhinoceros demon who was directly beheaded by Ji Ning and whose body and head were separated, its head was directly wrapped and entangled by two of the water and fire lotus flowers. The water and fire lotus leaves continued to spin and strangle, causing the head that had no resistance to be directly killed.  Strangling to pieces, even if it is shattered, it will still be strangled to pieces.

    The other ten lotuses wrapped almost the entire body of the rhinoceros demon. Although there were still remaining parts that were not wrapped, the remaining parts could not be condensed and formed at all.

    "Hang!" Ji Ning stood in the hall.

    In the huge hall, twelve huge water and fire lotuses bloomed. The lotus leaves rotated and strangled the body of a rhinoceros demon crazily. The strangled rhinoceros demon could not condense into shape, and naturally it could not take the initiative to admit defeat.

    Such a bloody and beautiful scene made the entire hall fall silent.

    Ji Ning stood there and looked up at Beishan Fox.

    "I told you to prepare a second subordinate." Ji Ning smiled calmly, as casually and naturally as when he came to the palace hall before.

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Anchan County Chapter 11 The Battle for Fame

    "Okay!" Beishan Baiwei in the elegant room blushed with excitement, and Hun Wuqi's eyes beside him also had a look of surprise.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Brother Ji Ning to be able to kill the rhinoceros demon so easily.¡± Hun Wuqi said, ¡°That body technique, that sword technique¡­ it¡¯s really incredible.¡±

    Beishan Baiwei nodded repeatedly.

    "Awesome." Beishan Bai's smiling mouth widened, and he shouted loudly, "Beishan Fox, I told you that you farted before, now you have to swallow the fart!"

    ¡­¡­

    Beishan Hu¡¯s face was livid. Whether it was the seemingly ordinary boy below or Beishan Baiwei¡¯s words at the moment, his heart seemed to be blocked and he felt very uncomfortable!

    ¡­¡­

    "It's really amazing, what an amazing swordsmanship." Mr. Qu looked down.

    ¡­¡­

    "You can kill the rhinoceros demon so easily. Is it your magical power? Or your swordsmanship?" The young man in black frowned and looked down at the hall below.

    ¡­¡­

    The Huo Gan boy, who looked like a six or seven-year-old child with a golden collar, looked thoughtful at this moment, staring at Ji Ning in the hall below: "That sword is so powerful. It shouldn't be a magical power! The sword skill  Xuan Miao, has he reached the realm of Tao? It¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s just a monk from the Purple Mansion, so it¡¯s impossible for him to reach such a high level. But that sword? Am I being blinded?"

    ******

    Although there were many powerful people present, Ji Ning's sword was too fast after all. Only Huo Gantongzi vaguely judged that Ji Ning's sword had reached the level of the 'realm of Tao', but he was not sure.

    The ban formation has been lifted.

    "The immortal cultivators sent by Beishan Baiwei. Win!" Miss Ziyi said loudly, while looking at Beishan Baiwei, "Do you want to continue the betting battle?"

    "Bet." Ji Ning stood there and said.

    Beishan Baiwei, who was in the elegant room above, was startled and sent a message to Ji Ning: "Brother Ji Ning, do you still want to gamble?"

    "As long as this Beishan Fox can send out people, let's bet with him." Ji Ning said in a message, "Don't worry, being able to send out a rhinoceros monster is amazing. I'm afraid it will be difficult to send out a more powerful one. Even if there is a more powerful one  I am also sure to kill it. As for the bet, I can also bet on the nine hundred taels of liquid liquid I just won."

    Ji Ning¡¯s voice transmission contained absolute confidence.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? He himself had already taken the initiative to ask Beishan Fox to send a second person, how could he back down?

    "Okay." Beishan Baiwei's eyes lit up.

    "Beishan Fox, I, brother Ji Ning, are fighting below. Aren't you very loud before? As for the bet, I can take it from 900 taels of Yuan liquid to 1,800 taels of Yuan liquid! I'm afraid you don't dare!"  " Beishan Baiwei sneered, with a hint of contempt and disdain in his eyes.  Just Beishan Baiwei's simple words and tone.  Coupled with his eyes, it immediately made the Beishan Fox in the distance furious.  His face turned red.

    ¡­¡­

    The Beishan Fox¡¯s face was ashen.  He looked at his friends on the side and said in a low voice: "I am so humiliated that I will definitely kill this person named Ji Ning."

    "It's difficult to kill Ji Ning." Zhou Li shook his head and said, "This man's physical skills are astonishing, and his sword skills are extremely powerful. Even the rhinoceros demon who used magical powers was killed by him"

    "He is not without weaknesses." Another middle-aged man in blue said, "His divine power is only at the late stage of Zifu. His Yuan power is only at the early stage of Zifu. His methods of refining Qi are almost too weak to be ignored.  It can only be used in close combat. So as long as you don't let him get close, you can win most of them."

    Beishan Fox¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    right.

    This Ji Ning is only good at close combat.  If he didn't let him get close, Ji Ning would be close to losing.

    "Here comes someone." Beishan Fox shouted immediately.  "Let the White Miko come over."

    Beishan Fox said to his friend next to him: "This white witch was given to me by the White Witch Cult. I originally wanted to enjoy it, but this time I suffered a great humiliation I can't even care about enjoying it. Although this white witch is stronger than the rhinoceros  The demon is worse, but he can just restrain this Ji Ning."

    "White Witch Cult?" Several people around him, including Zhou Li, were stunned.

    The White Witch Cult

    It is not a sect within Anchan County. Now it is trying to infiltrate into Anchan County. Offering a witch to Beishan Fox is just one of the methods.  Regarding this matter, Zhou Li and others did not dare to say anything.

    Soon, a barefoot woman wearing a white robe with dots of patterns on the edge walked in. She had long black hair that reached her hips and a pair of charming eyes.  The whole person exuded endless charm Her eyes stayed on Beishan Fox, and Beishan Fox also felt a heat in his lower abdomen.

    &nbsp; "What a beauty." Beishan Fox gritted his teeth and said, "White Witch, the White Witch Cult gave you to me. Your life and everything about you belong to me."

    "I understand that everything in my family belongs to the young master." The white witch's voice was soft, as if scratching her heart.

    Beishan Fox nodded: "Now the boy named Ji Ning in the hall below killed the rhinoceros demon under my command. Now I am so angry that I can't calm down. I order you to kill this Ji Ning."

    ¡°The slave family is going to kill Ji Ning?¡± The white witch who had always been calm was suddenly startled.

    Previously, she and other servants were in a private room nearby, and she could see everything below through the window. She knew very well how powerful Ji Ning was!  She asked herself that her strength was far inferior to that of the Rhinoceros Demon. As for her ability to compare with Ji Ning she was not sure at all.

    ¡°Besides, the White Witch Cult sent her here, it¡¯s best to attract the Beishan Fox!

    "Huh?" Beishan Fox frowned, "You're not going? Then what's the point of keeping you!"

    "No." The white witch secretly cursed in her heart that this direct descendant of the Anchan Beishan clan was really ruthless, and immediately said, "Sir, it's not that the slave family is unwilling, it's that the slave family has no confidence in killing this Ji Ning. He just killed the rhinoceros demon, but the slave family can't.  It¡¯s all seen.¡±

    Beishan Hu shook his head: "You don't need to worry about this. This Ji Ning is very weak in refining qi and is only strong in close combat! As long as you prevent him from getting close, you will win. I remember that you have a secret technique to bind people.  But it¡¯s very powerful.¡±

    The White Witch gritted her teeth.

    It was basically a technique for pleasure in bed. When she was having sex with Beishan Fox, her hair grew long quickly.  Even tying herself up At that time, Beishan Fox asked about such methods when she was in love, and White Miko boasted about it at that time, but it was not like she was facing a desperate situation now.

    "You are good at restraining the enemy, and your White Witch Cult is most famous for poisonous insects, among which 'feeding the poison with one's body' is even more famous." Beishan Fox said.

    The white miko's face turned pale.

    Feeding Gu with your body?

    This is indeed a method used by the White Witch Cult to frighten all parties. It can be used to feed the poison with one's body. If you are lucky, your vitality will be severely damaged.  A little bit of a miss would have resulted in death.

    The White Miko looked at the Kitayama Fox in front of her She understood that this Kitayama Fox was completely trying to kill her.  Go kill Ji Ning.

    "You can choose to go or die." Beishan Fox said coldly.

    The White Witch gritted her teeth and said, "I'll just go down to my house."

    "Yeah." Beishan Fox nodded, "With your White Witch Cult's methods, you can just restrain her, and there is still a glimmer of hope."

    "Go to the palace hall and kill Ji Ning." Beishan Fox ordered.

    "Yes." The white witch immediately turned around and walked out, her figure swaying.  Beishan Hu's eyes glowed with lust, and he sighed: "It's such a pity for a beauty. But there are so many beauties. This Ji Ning must be killed, and this bad breath must be eradicated." He turned around.  Ji Ning looked down through the window, his eyes full of fierceness.

    "Beishan Baiwei, you just won 900 taels of Yuan liquid and you want to give it to me? Okay, I will make another bet with you and let you send back 900 taels of Yuan liquid."

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall.

    Ji Ning stood there alone with a slight smile on his face.  Calm and calm.

    Since you have decided to show your strength, just one battle is not enough?

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked forward.  A barefoot woman in a white robe with long black hair that reached her hips came down the stairs of the suspended corridor in the distance.  The swaying figure is full of charm.

    "She came to fight with me?" Ji Ning frowned and wondered, "This woman seems to be more suitable for charming people."

    The White Witch also walked to the crystal stone in the corner and poured in her energy.

    Girl Ziyi said loudly: "The immortal cultivators sent by Mr. Fox have perfected the Qi Refining Purple Mansion."

    "Just refining qi? Refining qi is already at a disadvantage when facing gods and demons refining bodies, but you dare to come." Ji Ning thought, "I'm afraid there are some tricks." Although his own body refining of gods and demons is only at the seventh level of Chiming Nine Heavens,  But the crystal stone is used to test the purity of divine power, and determine the level of strength based on the purity.

    The Nine Heavens of Chiming is the number one method of body refining for gods and demons throughout the ages. Although it is only the seventh level, its purity is indeed comparable to the later levels of the Purple Mansion for body refining of gods and demons.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The ban array lit up again.

    In the huge light shield, there were only Ji Ning and the White Witch.

    One is a charming witchcraft woman, and the other is a handsome young man wearing animal skins.

    "I am forced to come here, please show mercy." The white witch bowed slightly.

    Ji Ning just smiled and said nothing.

    Wow? 

    ??Suddenly, the long black hair of the white witch that reached her hips suddenly had a strange red light on each hair. The long black hair suddenly grew longer In an instant, the sky was overwhelming, and countless black hair came towards Ji Ning.

    "Not good." Beishan Baiwei, who was in the elegant room above, was shocked. "If he is restrained, Ning will be in trouble."

    "Ji Ning is good at close combat. His Yuanli is only at the early stage of Zifu. His magic weapons are too weak to attack." Hun Wuqi was also anxious.

    Ji Ning smiled when he saw the strands of hair that were covering the sky and the earth. He understood the other party's method: "So he wants to restrain me."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Rainwater appeared out of thin air all around. The rainwater pattered, and the ticking was cool and comfortable on the body. Countless rainwater instantly spread throughout the entire space covered by the forbidden formation.

    "The water wall is heavy." Ji Ning looked at the black hair that was enveloped.

    Immediately, layers of water walls condensed out of thin air. Each layer of water walls was extremely tough. Ji Ning created the "Rainwater Sutra" in the past six months, and his realm has indeed improved a lot.  It also improved the power of the 'rainwater' in the Rainwater Sword Domain a lot, especially the use of the water wall. Ji Ning also studied it for a long time.

    He even figured out a special move, 'Water Wall', which is almost as sophisticated as 'Threads of Silk Rain' and is specially used to restrain the enemy.

    "Chichichi" countless black hair strands tried their best to get closer to Ji Ning.  But the layers of water walls are tough and entangled. This spell of the White Witch is originally a joyful spell on the bed, and it is extremely strong in restraint.  The penetrating power of the hair itself is much worse, and it cannot penetrate the layers of water walls at all.

    Countless hair strands were in mid-air, easily blocked by layers of water walls.

    ¡­¡­

    "Rainwater Sword Realm!" Huo Gantongzi stood up suddenly and threw the bones in his hands on the case. He stared at Ji Ning below.

    ¡­¡­

    "The realm of Tao is rainwater, the rainwater sword realm!"

    ¡­¡­

    "A monk from Zifu, in the realm of Tao?"

    ????Every powerful person who was watching this battle calmly was shocked. Only the Zifu monk level has reached the realm of Tao. This this is simply a legend.  Even among them, no one is so powerful at the Zifu level.

    "The cultivator of Zifu has realized the Realm of Tao? Bad, bad. So many people have seen what happened today, and it will definitely spread. If the sect knows that I rejected such a monster genius, I will be in big trouble.  "Zhou Li, who was next to Beishan Fox, looked even more ugly.

    ¡­¡­

    The appearance of Yuyu Sword Territory shocked everyone.

    Ji Ning in the hall remained calm.

    "Admit defeat, I will give you a way to survive." Ji Ning stood there, surrounded by rain, looking at the white witch in the distance.

    ******

    If you are satisfied with it, please vote monthly

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7: Anchan County Chapter 12: One Stone Stirs Up a Thousand Waves

    When the White Witch saw the power of the Rain Sword Domain displayed by Ji Ning, her heart suddenly turned cold: "How can I survive?" She immediately activated the secret method within the sect, and all the essence of flesh and blood, full of vitality, began to condense.  , the whole body even began to faintly glow with blood.

    The twelve poisonous insects hidden in Zi Mansion in her body began to move, and the poisonous insects in the insect nest she carried with her were also ready to move.

    "Alas." Ji Ning in the distance shook his head. It seemed that this woman was forced to fight to the death by the Beishan Fox.

    Ji Ning immediately prepared to use the Water and Fire Lotus to send the woman directly to the road to hell.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "We surrender!" A thick voice sounded.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked up in shock, and saw that the Beishan Fox in the elegant room above looked very calm, and smiled at Ji Ning, "I didn't expect to see Master Ji Ning here today with such a genius.  It is only the early stage of Zifu I have already realized the realm of Tao, I admire you, I am convinced that I lost to Mr. Ji Ning, I, Beishan Fox, lost."

    The white witch also looked at the Beishan Fox above in astonishment. She clearly remembered how crazy the Beishan Fox was before, forcing her to kill Ji Ning at all costs. But now in the blink of an eye, she didn't admit defeat, the Beishan Fox even gave up.

    Because in this battle, she represents Beishan Fox, and the bet is Beishan Fox. If Beishan Fox admits defeat, the battle will naturally end.

    "Wow."

    The long black hair of the White Miko quickly retracted, from being over a hundred feet long to being as long as her buttocks.

    "Master Ji Ning wins." Ziyi said loudly, her name for Ji Ning changed.  In the past, he was called 'the immortal cultivator sent by Beishan Baiwei', but now he is called Mr. Ji Ning directly.  Because she knew very well what the Rainwater Sword Domain represented as a monk in Zifu.

    The realm of Tao is generally a realm that can only be achieved by Yuanshen Taoists.

    " And the monks of Zifu can realize the realm of Tao. Those who can do this are the real evil geniuses and even the reincarnated powerful ones.  According to what she had heard about such existence, as long as they were alive.  The Qi refining method of cultivation is also a top method, so there is no doubt that he will become a Yuanshen Taoist!

    ¡°If Beishan Baiwei and Beishan Hu were treated with caution because of their family background, the reason for Ji Ning in front of her was because of her own talent for being a terrifying evildoer.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Cheng Yuan Shen Taoist.  Even a man of the hour.  If he became an immortal, even the Anchanhou Mansion would take the initiative to win over him, and he would be able to influence the overall situation of Anchan County.  As long as such a monster genius lives.  It is 100% possible to become a Taoist Primordial Spirit, but as for an immortal?  The possibility is also extremely high.

    "Master Ji Ning, are you still going to continue the gambling war?" Miss Ziyi also smiled at Ji Ning. As a fox demon, her smile was really flattering.

    "Hahaha, once Mr. Ji Ning comes out of this realm, who dares to fight?"

    "We can't find another Zifu monk who has realized the realm of Tao. We will definitely lose if we go up."

    "The gambling war is over."

    "The spiritual fruit wine from this gambling battle should belong to Young Master Baiwei and Young Master Ji Ning."

    Laughter came from every elegant room.

    Since there was no grudge before, who would want to offend such a monster genius?  Although some of them are sect elites, many are Wanxiang Zhenren.  However, it is still very difficult to cross over from Wanxiang Zhenren to Yuanshen Taoist.  In fact, they didn't know that Ji Ning's soul had reached the level of 'divine consciousness'.  If you knew it, you would probably be stunned.

    It should be noted that Ji Ning relied on the Rainwater Sword Domain and divine consciousness to pass the magical test of Sanshou Taoist, an ancient existence born at the beginning of the world, and obtained the magical star-catching hand.

    Of course Ji Ning also knows that such a monster is enough.  The magical star-catching hand I must never tell anyone about it. If I tell anyone, I'm looking for death!  Of course, you can still perform it yourself, after all, you behave so evil, even if you show super attack power.  Others will also come up with reasons. For example, Ji Ning has learned a certain magical power and the magic weapon in his hand is very special.  How high the realm is In short, it is normal for monsters to do monster things.

    "Mr. Ji Ning." Beishan Hu said loudly with a smile on his face in the elegant room far away, "Beishan Baiwei and I have always been at odds with each other. We had some offenses before. It was not because of Mr. Ji Ning. They were all aimed at Beishan Baiwei.  . But please bear with me if I offend you. At the same time, I also want to remind Mr. Ji Ning that Beishan Baiwei is a smiling tiger, and he is very fake. Don¡¯t be deceived by him. "

    Ji Ning looked up.

    What a Beishan Fox!

    sharp!

    Before I was fighting with each other, I was so crazy, but now when I see myself showing the rainwater sword domain, I seem to be poured on my head by a bucket of cold water.He woke up in time, and immediately said that he had been targeting Beishan Baiwei to ease the relationship, and also instigated the relationship between him and Beishan Baiwei.

    "And Mr. Ji Ning, if you want to join the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect there will be no problem." Beishan Hu smiled. Before, he had arrogantly said that Ji Ning would never be able to enter the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect, but he regretted it in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning secretly thought that the young master of the Hou Mansion should not be underestimated.

    "Beishan Hu, you are so thick-skinned. As for what sect you can join. With my qualifications, brother Ji Ning, what sect can't you enter?" Beishan Baiwei immediately laughed, "As for you trying to stir up relationships, who in the entire Anchan City wouldn't?  Knowing your reputation, who doesn¡¯t know my character, Beishan Baiwei?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time to see people¡¯s hearts, and you have a smiling face. Do you think I can¡¯t see through you?¡± Beishan Fox sneered.

    "Oh, then I'll wait for you to see through it." Beishan Baiwei shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Suddenly, from one of the elegant room windows above, a figure turned into a stream of light and flew down. At this moment, the sealing formation had been withdrawn, and the figure flew directly to Ji Ning's side.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the woman in front of him. She looked like a teenage girl and was born with a noble temperament.

    "Mr. Ji Ning, my name is Hu Shui, and my grandfather is the headmaster of the Qianchuan Sect. With Mr. Ji Ning's talent as long as you join our Qianchuan Sect, I am afraid even the immortal ancestors of our Qianchuan Sect will accept you as a disciple."  A beautiful girl with a slim figure and a hairpin on her head smiled and said with a very nice voice.

    Ji Ning glanced at the girl named Hu Shui in surprise.

    Qianchuan Sect?

    What sect?  never heard of that.  Well, I can count all the sects I know in Anchan County on one hand.  I am from Yanshan, so I have little experience.

    "Miss Hu Shui, your Qianchuan Sect is not even ranked among the top ten sects in Anchan County. It is a bit delusional to want Mr. Ji Ning to join your Qianchuan Sect. Haha." A man in black also came from high altitude.  Fly down.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    One after another, figures flew down, including Beishan Baiwei and Hunwuqi.

    Beishan Baiwei Company sent a message to Ji Ning: "Ji Ning. Don't agree to join any sect for the time being."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also understands that he can't eat hot tofu in a hurry. There are many sects in Anchan County, and the various camps and relationships are even more complicated Choosing a sect is a big deal for him.  Of course you have to be careful.

    Ji Ning immediately looked at the powerful figures. Some of these people were from sects, tribes, sects, etc.  Some of them just came to make friends with Ji Ning.  Such outstanding people they are also happy to make friends.  As for jealousy?  Maybe there is a trace of jealousy in their hearts, but they understand how many geniuses there are in Anchan County?  If you are jealous of this or that, then there is no need to cultivate immortality.

    "Everyone," Ji Ning continued, "I have just arrived in Anchan County not long ago, and joining the sect is a big deal. I still need to think carefully, and I can't think it through in just an hour and a half."

    "Oh, yes, such a big thing cannot be taken lightly."

    "Mr. Ji Ning. I am Meng Leshan, from the Meng family."

    "Mr. Ji Ning"

    They all started chatting with each other. The immortal cultivator¡¯s memory is so amazing. Ji Ning also quickly learned each name.  Many of them didn't actually show much attention just now.  Now that Ji Ning got to know them one by one, he realized what a crouching tiger, hidden dragon this Anchan County was.

    ¡­¡­

    "Jining? Swordsmanship?" Huo Gantongzi also chatted with Ji Ning for a few words and then backed away.  As he led his servants towards the outside of Wuyou Cave, he frowned and thought, "Since he was reincarnated in Anchan County, if he is a reincarnated powerful person, he should have been in Anchan County in his previous life, but I haven't heard that in the past few decades,  Is there any powerful person who is good at swordsmanship who is reincarnated? Even if he is reincarnated, there should be other immortal friends to guide him, so why would he take the initiative to join the sect?"

    "Could it be that something went wrong in his reincarnation? He was not from Anchan County in his previous life?"

    "Or is it for other reasons?"

    Huogantongzi was thinking.

    As a reincarnated immortal, his current life is not long, and his memory of his previous life is still vague.  Just occasionally a fragment flashes through, or occasionally something feels familiar!  Although the memory of his past life has not been fully awakened, he is still making rapid progress in understanding formations, enlightenment, etc.  Obviously there is a hidden memory influence. As his strength becomes stronger, the memory will become clearer until he fully awakens the memory of his past life.

    Of course, there can also be a truly powerful person who directly awakens his memory, but that is too difficult.

    ¡­¡­

    Beishan Hu stepped forward and spoke to Ji Ning, then argued with Beishan Baiwei for a few words, and then left with a group of servants.

    Get on the chariot.Beishan Fox sat alone, frowning.

    He recalled the scenes in Wuyou Cave, starting from the first words between him and Beishan Baiwei, he recalled carefullyconstantly thinking

    "It's just a fight between me and Beishan Baiwei. Why does this Ji Ning get involved? This person seems to have great potential. He may affect the general situation of Anchan County in the future, and may even affect whether my father can become the Marquis of Anchan."  Beishan Hu frowned and thought, there are several candidates for the Beishan clan's next Anchanhou.

    The stronger the power and the more support you get, the more likely you are to become An Chanhou.

    "well!"

    "It's so lucky for Beishan Baiwei to meet such a monster." Beishan Hu gritted his teeth and shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning said goodbye to Hun Wuqi, he and Beishan Baiwei boarded the Nine-Star Immortal Chariot.

    Inside the chariot.

    Bai Shuize lay on the side. Beishan Baiwei and Ji Ning were both sitting. Beishan Baiwei was smiling happily and said: "Jining, you used Rainwater Sword Domain this time. It really shocked everyone."  Ah. Didn¡¯t you see that Beishan Fox changed his face immediately? I know this guy very well. Although he is ruthless and arrogant, he can also change his face quickly, which is a rare advantage of him."

    "You stay at my place for the time being. There are many places in my house to accept guests. After all, you really stole the show this time. There are many people from all walks of life in Wuyou Cave. Your battle will spread quickly.  It has reached the ears of many sects. There must be many people who want to let a genius like you enter the sect. If you live in my place, you can be quiet. I will give you a piece of information tomorrow, introducing all the big names in Anchan County.  Those who are powerful will naturally have sect information, so you can make a good choice."

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "Brother Baiwei, please."

    ? **

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7: Anchan County Chapter 13: Black Tiger of Beishan

    It was late at night, and the brilliance of the waning moon enveloped this ancient and huge city.

    The Nine-Star Immortal Chariot shrouded in flames also entered the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    The sergeants on duty late at night all shouted respectfully, and Beishan Baiwei, Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and the maid all got out of the chariot.  And this Nine-Star Immortal Chariot entered the mansion directly without anyone controlling it.

    "Let's go." Bei Shanbai smiled and led the way.

    Ji Ning observed carefully that the door he entered this time was the side door.

    "It's so big." As we walked along, the scenery changed, and the pavilions and pavilions were really beautiful. "The mansion with a radius of ten miles is equivalent to the size of a county town in the previous life."

    "When you enter this garden, it is a place where guests stay." Beishan Baiwei walked on the lotus leaves. The lotus leaves formed a path on the water, surrounded by various fish, and sometimes fish jumped out of the water.  There are some bright pearls at the bottom of the pool, which reflect the entire pool like a fairyland.

    ??In one of the quiet and elegant courtyards.

    "Brother Ji Ning, please rest here for a while. Usually, you don't worship the sect until the twelfth lunar month." Beishan Bai said with a smile, "Tomorrow I will bring you the books recording the major forces in Anchan County.  Choose carefully, or go out often and listen to some outside discussions. Then you can decide which sect to join."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    "Well, it's already late at night, so I won't disturb you anymore." Beishan Baiwei said, "If you have any questions, just tell the servants, and I'll leave first."

    ¡­¡­

    This courtyard is obviously used to entertain distinguished guests.  It is also very spacious. There are five courtyards in the inner courtyard alone. There are twelve servants waiting in this courtyard at any time, all of them are beautiful maids.

    "Young Master." The twelve maids all bowed and saluted, and the leader, a tall woman, was an innate being.

    "I have to take a bath," Ji Ning ordered. "I don't want anyone to disturb me while I'm bathing."

    "Yes." The tall woman responded.

    Almost all immortal cultivators have very strong self-control, even if they are lustful for women.  He just regards female sex as enjoyment.  For example, Beishan Fox will die if he asks the white witch to die.

    After a while.

    Inside the house, in a huge smooth stone bath.  The steam was steaming, and Ji Ning lay on the bathtub, leaning on the pillow.  There is a fruit plate and fruit wine next to the hand.

    "Ning'er." Bai Shuize, who was lying beside the bathing pool, looked at Ji Ning.  "You made a big splash today, and you did so in the Worry-Free Cave, the top place of enjoyment in the entire Anchan County. The news will definitely spread soon Is that what you want to do?"

    "Yes, I just want to make a splash." Ji Ning said, "The one who really has enmity with me is Xuelong Mountain. The other forces have no enmity with me. A young evil genius who has no enmity with them and just Zi Zi  In the early stage of the government, if I have to join a sect, they will only try to find ways to get me to join their sect or become friends."

    "As for my only enemy, Xuelong Mountain, I don't know if they still pay attention to me. Even if they do I am now in the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan. They can't do anything to me." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Bai Shuize nodded.

    "If I talk well, maybe Baiwei's father Beishan Heihu will meet me in person tomorrow." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness is so sensitive that he can tell with just a moment's notice that there are no restrictions on eavesdropping or monitoring around him.  This place is for receiving distinguished guests. If the distinguished guests find out that they are being watched, it will be bad.  Naturally, the Beishan Black Tiger would not do this.

    ??In a dark space.

    A tall, bald man wearing black attire sat cross-legged on a flaming red rock.

    "Wow~~" A big black snake that is more than a hundred feet long is winding around the surrounding space. At first glance, this big black snake looks like a big snake If you look closely, you will find that this big snake is completely made of black flames.  composition.  Its scales, beards, and fangs are all filled with countless black flames.

    Black flame snakes surrounded the surroundings, and their heads were even closer to the bald man.

    "Huh?" The bald man in black attire frowned and opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with thunder and lightning, which was shocking.

    "Hoo!" he said.

    Suddenly, the black flame snake around him instantly turned into countless black flames, which poured into his mouth crazily. With one breath all the endless black flames were swallowed by him.

    "Baiwei, come in." The bald man in black attire said directly.Boom!

    A door appeared directly in this dark space. Beishan Baiwei walked in and said respectfully: "Father, I have something to do."

    This person is clearly the next candidate for Anchanhou, the ¡®Beishan Black Tiger¡¯, a truly powerful being.

    "Say." Beishan Black Tiger looked down at his son.

    Beishan Baiwei immediately explained clearly what happened in Wuyou Cave today.

    The Beishan Black Tiger frowned upon hearing this.

    "The reincarnation of a powerful man?" Beishan Black Tiger said to himself, "If he is reincarnated, his friends from the previous life have already taken the initiative to guide him, so why would he want to worship the sect?"

    Beishan Baiwei was waiting silently.

    "Baiwei." Beishan Heihu nodded lightly, "It's good to make such a good friend. I'll go see him tomorrow. It's getting late, you go and rest."

    "Yes." Beishan Baiwei responded and immediately left the dark space.

    There was thought in the eyes of Beishan Black Tiger in the dark space: "Various sects, sects, tribes, and even gods and demons. I haven't heard of anyone reincarnating in the past twenty years. But this person has reached such a state at a young age, even if  Even if he is not a reincarnated powerful person, he must have great opportunities."

    "Huh." The Beishan Black Tiger immediately stopped thinking and opened its mouth. Countless flames rushed out, and soon a huge black flame snake formed around it. The snake seemed to be very comfortable in this dark space.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, the Golden Crow was already hanging high, and the light enveloped the entire Anchan City.

    In one of the courtyards of the Black Tiger Mansion on the north mountain of Anchan City, Ji Ning was sitting in a pavilion, with fruits and wine placed on the table in front of him.  But Ji Ning stretched out his index finger.  A palm-sized fire and water lotus was suspended on the tip of his index finger, spinning constantly.

    "Water, fire and wind." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "Water, fire and lotus are the true meanings of the three paths of water, fire and wind that can be displayed."

    "I have now realized the 'Rainwater Sword Domain' in terms of water. Fire and wind are relatively weak."

    Ji Ning looked at the water and fire lotus spinning on his fingertips, feeling the mystery within it, and gradually realized that he had reached his current state.  You can touch the 'Tao' with just one thought.

    Suddenly a maid came quickly from a distance.

    "Huh?" The fire and water lotus on Ji Ning's fingertips disappeared out of thin air.

    "Sir, Master Baiwei sent word that he and the master of the palace will come to see you soon." The maid looked anxious and nervous.

    The Lord of the Palace?

    Ji Ning frowned slightly and stood up immediately: "Okay. I understand, you can leave."

    "Yes." The maid immediately withdrew.

    "Palace Master? Beishan Black Tiger? He is really here." No matter how determined Ji Ning was, he faced the candidate of the next Anchanhou.  Ji Ning also felt a faint pressure.

    Bai Shuize, who was lying aside, also stood up.

    "Come on, let's go meet him." Ji Ning said, immediately leading Bai Shuize toward the door.

    As soon as I walked to the door, I saw three figures walking in the distance.

    Walking in the middle was a bald man who looked majestic and dressed in black attire. This bald man's eyes were like deep pools. As he walked slowly, the world around him seemed to be one with him. An invisible aura rushed towards Ji Ning's face.  Come.  Ji Ning even felt like he couldn't breathe.

    "Danger, danger, danger!" Ji Ning looked at this person.  There was an inexplicable feeling in his heart, which was an extremely shocking sense of danger.

    Ji Ning could also tell that it was not that he was in disaster, but that the person in front of him posed too great a threat and could kill him in an instant.  He had no power to fight back.

    "He is the Black Tiger of Beishan? How can this person be so powerful and domineering?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    Beishan Baiwei is a handsome young master.

    But his father, the Black Tiger of Beishan, seemed like an ancient god and demon that had been lurking for who knows how long, carrying endless ferocity and domineering power.  His eyes, his footwork all contain the word 'fierce'.  He walked over as if an ancient ferocious beast was walking over.

    Temperament is developed over a long period of time.  The temperaments of father and son were so completely different that even Ji Ning found it strange.

    "The two people next to him" Ji Ning took a look. On one side of Beishan Black Tiger was his son Beishan Baiwei, and on the other side was an old man with a white face and no beard. This old man had a pair of triangular eyes, and even his smile would make people laugh.  I felt a chill.  Once he noticed the old man, Ji Ning immediately realized how terrifying the old man was.

    ? If we say that the Beishan black tiger is like an ancient ferocious beast.

    Then this old man is a cold and poisonous snake. If you don't look carefully, you will even think that he doesn't exist, but if you feel it carefully?, but you can find how scary he is.

    "Danger!" Ji Ning also sensed the fear of this old man.

    The black tiger of Beishan and the old man with triangular eyes.

    The threat these two people gave Ji Ning was so strong that even the Xue Hongyi he had seen before was just a weak ant in front of these two people.

    "So strong."

    "It's too powerful. As expected, he is likely to become the next Anchanhou." Ji Ning felt awe-struck in his heart.

    Of course, Ji Ning¡¯s soul is powerful and he can still maintain calm on the surface.

    "Hahaha" Beishan Black Tiger laughed loudly, his laughter so powerful that it seemed to vibrate the surrounding space, "I heard Baiwei praising his good friend Ji Ning, but I still didn't believe it. Now that I see it it's really extraordinary.  The number of Zifu monks who can remain calm in front of me is no more than five fingers."

    "I came here just to see you, yes, yes." Beishan Black Tiger said with a smile, "I have something to do today, so I won't stay any longer. From now on, if you become a member of the sect, you will also come to my house often.  Wei is lucky to have a friend like you."

    "It's Ji Ning's luck to get to know Brother Baiwei." Ji Ning looked humble and respectful.

    Beishan Black Tiger laughed, and then left with the triangular-eyed old man. The old man observed Ning carefully for a long time and nodded slightly.

    As soon as they both left.

    "Huh." Beishan Baiwei took a long breath and looked outside. Seeing that his father had completely left, he relaxed completely. "After so many years, I have always been nervous in front of my father."

    Welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Anchan County Chapter 14 Black and White Academy

    "By the way, Ji Ning, this book records all the larger forces in Anchan County in great detail." Beishan Baiwei flipped his hand, and a book about one foot thick like a shield appeared in his hand.  There is not a word on the cover of the huge book.  He handed the book over directly.

    Ji Ning looked at the shield-sized book in front of him and blinked: "This is too big"

    "Don't even think about how old I am in Anchan County!" Beishan Baiwei chuckled, "This book contains detailed records of every force, including the magic weapons and spells used by powerful immortal cultivators in each force.  Once introduced."

    "So detailed?" Ji Ning was surprised, "I just want to choose a sect to join."

    "I was too lazy to do it, so I just took an intelligence compilation book about the major forces from my house." Kitayama Bai smiled, "This is a low-security intelligence compilation. If it is a highly confidential intelligence compilation  , there are hundreds of copies.¡±

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    I just chose a sect to join and needed some reference. Beishan Baiwei actually took out the intelligence compilation book. No wonder there was no name on the cover.

    "You take it first," Beishan Baiwei said.

    Ji Ning took it immediately.

    Beishan Baiwei said: "It seems that it will take a long time to compile this intelligence book. In fact, with Ji Ning's current strength, if you want to join the sect, you must join the top one in our Anchan County. In our Anchan County, except for  There are eight top forces outside Yinglongwei and Anchanhou Mansion. Let me tell you briefly, and then it will be much faster for you to read this intelligence compilation book."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "These eight top forces are the three major sects, the three major tribes, and the two major sects." Beishan Baiwei solemnly said, "Each of them has an extremely long history. The foundation is profound and unfathomable. Although some other forces may  There are also immortals sitting in charge, but compared with these eight top forces, they are either lacking in immortality, or their foundation is lacking, or they have not existed long enough."

    "The three major sects are the Black and White Academy, the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect, and the Hundred Flowers Fairyland." Beishan Baiwei said.  "These three sects are far superior to other sects in Anchan County. Qianchuan Sect, Beihe Sect, etc. are much weaker than these three sects."

    ¡°These three all have great backgrounds.¡±

    "The Sky-Splitting Sword Sect is the only sect among the three that specializes in swordsmanship. There are many disciples in the sect, and the elites among them are those who have fought their way to the top among the many disciples. All of them are extremely good at fighting." Beishan  Baiwei said, "I won't go into details. Anyway, you understand it."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Please elaborate on the other two."

    "The Baihua Fairyland is a sect that recruits female disciples. Only female disciples are accepted. No matter how talented you Ji Ning is, you won't be able to enter." Beishan Bai smiled, "The mountain gate of this sect is a separate space opened up by the powerful one.  It¡¯s called the Wonderland of Flowers.¡±

    The space created?  My own water palace is in another space.

    "I don't plan to enter the Sky Splitting Sword Sect, and I can't enter the Hundred Flowers Fairyland. What about the Black and White Academy?" Ji Ning asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Black and White Academy for now!¡± Beishan Baiwei chuckled.

    "Why didn't you tell me?" Ji Ning was anxious.

    "I have my own reasons." Beishan Baiwei said, "Let me tell you about the three major tribes among the eight major forces, namely the Donghe Clan, the Hunter Dragon Clan, and the Mulan Clan."

    "The Hunter Dragon Clan. There is a magical method suitable for shooters that is not spread to outsiders." Beishan Baiwei said, "The Hunter Dragon Clan often gives birth to some powerful marksmen, marksmenespecially some of the top ones who are extremely powerful. They  The divine consciousness detects the target from a distance, thousands of miles or even further away. If you shoot an arrow directly, you can severely damage or even kill the enemy from a distance. Even if you cannot kill it, you can escape immediately."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He also has spiritual consciousness, and his spiritual consciousness can see within a range of just over a hundred miles.

    And his magical power ¡®Star Reaching Hand¡¯ has brought the power of his hands to a terrifying level. He can hold the bow with one hand and pull the string with the other.

    "The Donghe Clan. They are good at controlling water. It is best not to fight against the strong men of the Donghe Clan in a water environment."

    "The Mulan clan is the oldest of the three major tribes. It can be compared with my Anchan Beishan clan. It has established a tribe since the era of gods and demons." Beishan Baiwei said, "The Mulan clan is good at refining puppets.  , many puppets in our Anchan County are provided by the Mulan Sect. For endless years, no one knows how many powerful puppets are hidden in the Mulan Sect. It is also a force that no one wants to provoke. "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The three major sects and the three major tribes are all extraordinary.

    "The two major sects are the Heavenly Saint Sect and the Blood God Sect.""The Tiansheng Sect is more upright and overbearing in its actions." Beishan Baiwei said, "It has existed for a very long time, and this sect is also extremely mysterious."

    "The Blood God Cult was established 60 million years ago. It is very evil and crazy. The people of the Blood God Cult can be said to be lunatics. Some of them often commit serious crimes and are hunted down by the Yinglong Guards."

    "Ying Long Guard is hunting him down?" Ji Ning asked in confusion.

    Beishan Bai smiled: "Jining, do you know that there is merit in this world?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Of course I know that because of my merits, I was assigned to the heaven in the underworld.  However, due to the turmoil in the underworld, he entered the mortal world.  If I hadn't reacted quickly at that time, I would have been stunned.

    "If you do good, you will have merit. If you do evil, you will have sin." Beishan Baiwei said, "The greater the merit, the more favored you will be by heaven and earth, and you will be blessed with good luck. And those with serious sins, such as the three disasters and nine calamities, will be terrible.  , and luck is also reduced."

    "Killing those who have committed great crimes is a great merit." Beishan Bai smiled, "Yinglong Guards are the army of the Great Xia Dynasty. Yinglong Guards are ordered to kill those who are guilty of great crimes, so the merits of the Great Xia Dynasty  It will increasethe luck of the Great Xia Dynasty will become stronger and its foundation will become more stable."

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    ??Is it because of the luck of the Great Xia Dynasty that Yinglongwei goes around hunting down those who commit major crimes?  You don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t say it, but it¡¯s really simple once you explain it.

    "Those who have merit and virtue are surrounded by pure air. Those who have committed sins are surrounded by turbid air." Beishan Baiweidao.  "I heard in the legend that those with extremely high merit can produce golden light, and those with extremely sinful sins can produce bloody light of sin. Unfortunately, only those with open eyes can see it."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    He opened his heavenly eyes, and with a sweep of his spiritual consciousness, he found that he was surrounded by faint Qingqi. It turned out that this was merit.  However, I occasionally scanned with my consciousness several times and found no one else surrounded by pure Qi. Obviously, it is not easy to reach the point of being surrounded by pure Qi.  Not to mention giving birth to golden light.

    "How can I accumulate great merit?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I only know that doing good can lead to merit. Doing evil is sinful. As for the rest, I don't know much about it." Beishan Baiwei said, "The merits and sins are all determined by God. It's too complicated. But immortal cultivators must not kill mortals at will.  It's okay for immortal cultivators to kill other immortal cultivators. But killing mortals this is definitely sinful. This is what my father reminded me of."

    Ji Ning woke up in shock. Is it a big sin to kill a mortal?

    "Thank you, Brother Baiwei, for your advice." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    "When you join the sect, you will soon know some taboos." Beishan Baiwei said.  "Killing mortals is taboo. Just kill one or two. Killing too many will cause trouble. The boy you killed, Bo Zishan, was guilty of killing too many mortals and was wanted by Yinglong Guard."

    ¡­¡­

    After some narration, Ji Ning reacted: "You have already mentioned the seven major forces of Tiansheng Sect, Blood God Sect, Donghe Clan, Mulan Clan, Hunter Dragon Clan, Sky Splitting Sword Sect, and Hundred Flowers Fairyland. This last one  Black and White Academy, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    I am more concerned about the sect.

    The Sky Splitting Sword Sect doesn¡¯t want to enter, and they can¡¯t go to the Hundred Flowers Fairyland, leaving only the Black and White Academy.

    "Because the Black and White Academy is the strongest among the eight major forces!" Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning.

    "The strongest?" Ji Ning was immediately curious.

    "The other seven major forces are all comparable. They are all ancient and have profound foundations." Beishan Baiwei's eyes shone, "But the Black and White Academy is the leader among them! Even the Black and White Academy once gave birth to a heavenly immortal."

    "Heavenly Immortal?" Ji Ning's blood instantly boiled.

    sky.

    Although many forces in Anchan County have immortals, they are earth immortals and loose immortals.  I have never heard of any faction having immortals.

    "Yes, Heavenly Immortal." Beishan Baiwei said, "When the Black and White Academy was at its most powerful, it was on par with my Anchan Beishan clan and Yinglongwei clan."

    "Billions of years have passed, and although the ancient immortal is long gone, the Black and White Academy is still the strongest among the eight major forces." Beishan Bai looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "And you know. The top three  The mountain gate of the great sect and the Sky Splitting Sword Sect covers an area of ??100,000 miles, and the Hundred Flowers Fairyland is in another dimension. But the mountain gate of the Black and White Academy is right in my Anchan City."

    "Inside Anchan City?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it. "How big is Anchan City in total? A mountain sect of a sect, and such a top sect?"

    "Because there are only a few hundred people in the Black and White Academy, ranging from immortals to disciples of the Zi Mansion." Beishan Bai smiled and said, "In the entire Black and White Academy, there are more than a hundred monks from the Zi Mansion, more than two hundred Wanxiang Masters,  More than thirty Yuanshen Taoists returned?Some immortals who see the dragon but never see its tail.  It is said that there are at least six immortals.  "

    Ji Ning blinked his eyes.

    What?

    More than a hundred Zifu monks?

    More than two million real people?

    There are actually fewer monks in Zifu than Wanxiang Zhenren?  There are so many Yuanshen Taoists, there are at least six immortals!  There are more immortals than the Sky Splitting Sword Sect!

    "Understood?" Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning, "Black and White Academy has extremely few disciples. It is extremely difficult to enter. Even though I was optimistic about you before, I only recommended you to join the Sky Splitting Sword Sect. But now  Now that you have reached the realm of Tao Realm, you can enter the Black and White Academy."

    "How can I enter if I am like this?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "Even the king of the Great Xia Dynasty is aware of the reputation of the Black and White Academy." Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning, "We recruit three or five disciples every year, and at least none. Not peerless talent, not peerless  No one with a slight lack of understanding or foundation can enter the Black and White Academy. Those who can enter the Black and White Academy are monsters from many large tribes in Anchan County. There are even some geniuses sent by powerful forces outside Anchan County. That is  In order to enter the Black and White Academy."

    ? **

    Today is my birthday. Tomato has been writing novels since he was 18 and is now 26. What a shame!  Well, there are three updates today. This is the first of three updates today!

    Asking for red envelopes at the same time

    Come on, vote for all your recommendation votes and monthly votes. It¡¯s Tomato¡¯s birthday. Are you embarrassed not to vote? (Tomato looks at you with big eyes)

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 15 Capturing Gods and Demons

    "The capital of the Great Xia Dynasty?" Ji Ning felt itchy in his heart, and he immediately started to look through the huge intelligence compilation book without caring about others.

    Seeing Ji Ning¡¯s eagerness, Beishan Baiwei also smiled at the side: ¡°I¡¯m excited, you know why I put it last.¡±

    Quickly turned to the part of the Black and White Palace.

    "turn out to be¡­¡­"

    "it turns out¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning looked at the origin and glorious history of the Black and White Academy recorded on it, and murmured to himself, his eyes shining.

    "Black and white picture? Black and white millstone picture?" Ji Ning looked at Beishan Baiwei for a moment before raising his head and looking at Beishan Baiwei, his eyes full of curiosity and expectation, "Brother Baiwei, is this black and white millstone picture really so magical?"

    "Is this still false?" Beishan Bai smiled and said, "When you enter the Black and White Academy, you will be able to see the black and white millstone picture with your own eyes. Then you will know how magical it is."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The black and white pictures are the treasure of the Black and White Academy!

    That is a giant picture engraved with a black and white millstone. The black and white millstone looks ordinary, but in fact the texture on it is complex, with black and white intertwined.  Meticulous and meticulous The intertwining of simple black and white lines forms endless mysteries, containing all kinds of mysteries of Tao.  Unfathomable.

    It often attracts powerful people from abroad to observe and learn.

    Of course, this is the treasure of the Black and White Academy. Even if powerful people from other forces occasionally get the chance to comprehend it, there is a time limit.  Only by becoming a disciple of the Black and White Academy can you gain unlimited enlightenment.

    "My father once said." Beishan Baiwei said.  "Tao is mysterious and mysterious. If you want to understand it, it is like looking for flowers in the fog But the black and white millstone diagram seems to explain the countless mysteries of Tao very carefully, with countless black and white lines, and different observation methods. Enlightenment  The mystery is also different. Such a strange thing is probably born naturally and formed such a picture naturally. "

    The black and white picture was accidentally discovered by an immortal in a small world and brought back.

    With the help of black and white pictures, the academy was able to flourish. Since then, the name of the academy has been changed to ¡®Black and White Academy¡¯.

    "I want to go out for a walk." Ji Ning stood up.

    "Let's go. Where to go?" Beishan Baiwei asked.

    "Black and White Academy." Ji Ning said.

    "Haha, can't help it anymore?" Bei Shanbai smiled.

    "You know it after seeing it with your own eyes. Whether you want to worship this Black and White Academy, you have to see it with your own eyes." Ji Ning has indeed had expectations for this Black and White Academy. After all, the genius disciple strategy implemented by this academy, every disciple  They are all considered to be peerless geniuses.  Ji Ning is also looking forward to an environment where peerless environments gather together.

    "Let's go, I'll go with you." Beishan Baiwei also stood up.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Beishan Baiwei, Bai Shuize, and the puppet maid walked inside the mansion together and walked out.

    "Huh?" Beishan Baiwei suddenly caught a glimpse of several figures in the distance.

    It was his father Beishan Black Tiger and the old servant with triangular eyes.  And there was a tall, thin man.

    "Xuan Liu?" Beishan Baiwei frowned and thought to himself.  "Why did Xuan Liu come back to the house? Did something big happen?"

    As the only son of Beishan Black Tiger.  Beishan Baiwei also knew many secrets. He recognized the identity of the tall and thin man at a glance.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It's nothing, let's go to the Black and White Academy." Beishan Bai smiled and said, "We are not in a hurry today, just walk."

    "Okay." Ji Ning also smiled and walked out with Beishan Baiwei.

    ******

    The black tiger of Beishan and the old servant with triangular eyes were standing there, listening to the report of the tall and thin man ¡®Xuanliu¡¯.  The old servant with triangular eyes glanced behind him and saw Beishan Baiwei and Ji Ning in the distance.

    "After finding out his traces, we tried our best to set up a dragnet, and finally captured the ancient god and demon, alive!" The tall and thin man said respectfully, "We lost one of the detachments, a Yuan Shen Taoist.  Human beings, twelve Wanxiang Zhenren.¡±

    "Well, well done." Beishan Black Tiger nodded, with a hint of thunder and lightning in his deep eyes.

    "Where is this god and demon imprisoned?" Beishan Black Tiger asked.

    "Kun number two." The tall and thin man said respectfully.

    Beishan Black Tiger nodded slightly: "Please step back."

    "Yes." Xuan Liu, a tall and thin man, immediately retreated quietly.

    The old servant with triangular eyes next to him whispered: "Congratulations, master, congratulations, master, for capturing an ancient god and demon."

    "We also need to see what kind of god and demon this is. In fact,??How, what kind of magical powers are you good at?  "Beishan Black Tiger said in a low voice, "These ancient gods and demons who are able to survive to this day are not simple.  Even the weak ones among themmaybe there are some of their own kind lurking, no matter what, we have to go and have a look, let's go out of the city.  "

    "Yes." The old servant with triangular eyes said respectfully.

    soon.

    Wow!

    As soon as it was bathed in black air waves, the chariot pulled by eight black dragons soared directly into the sky from the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan, and disappeared into the clouds and mist above Anchan City.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Beishan Baiwei were very leisurely. They were walking on the extremely wide street, but they were still a mile away in the blink of an eye.  Bai Shuize and the maid could easily keep up.

    "Here we are, the Black and White Academy is ahead." Beishan Baiwei pointed ahead.

    Soon the two stopped.

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked ahead. In front of him was a huge building. The main entrance was a hundred feet high and nearly two hundred feet wide. There were four characters "Black and White Academy" carved on the front entrance, and in the center of these four characters,  There is a black and white picture of a millstone.

    "Black and white millstone picture?" Ji Ning felt that there was endless mystery contained in it as soon as he saw it. He felt it carefully but it was vague and unreal.

    "The four big characters of Black and White Academy and the millstone picture were left by the immortal in the history of Black and White Academy." Beishan Baiwei said, "It is not the real black and white picture. The real black and white picture is much larger than this picture.  , and much more complicated and detailed.¡±

    "That's it." Ji Ning nodded.

    On the two floors of the main entrance of the Black and White Academy, there are huge dark green stone lions and dark green stone dragons occupying both sides.  At the same time, there were a large number of sergeants around.

    "Those sergeants are all from my Anchanhou Mansion. They are dispatched here to help guard." Beishan Baiwei said, "The lion and the dragon are the real gate guards of the Black and White Academy."

    "They, guards?" Ji Ning was stunned. He didn't even notice that the stone lions and stone dragons were guards.

    "These are two puppets that the Black and White Academy bought from the Mulan clan at a huge cost." Beishan Baiwei said, "It is said that these two puppets have the strength of an immortal and are no less powerful than a normal person.  My wisdom has been here for a long time, for endless years."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    Puppet?  Almost immortal strength?

    "Xuan Tang!" Beishan Baiwei suddenly shouted loudly.

    "Baiwei!" I saw a young man in white walking out of the Black and White Academy with a group of followers, smiling in surprise.

    Beishan Baiwei sent a message to Ji Ning who was standing aside: "This man's name is Beishan Xuantang, and he is also a descendant of my Anchan Beishan clan. He is just an ordinary disciple in a very remote area. Even though he is extremely talented, he is not taken seriously. But later he turned out to be  I successfully entered the Black and White Academy. My status in my Anchan Beishan clan also immediately rose."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked at the young man in white in surprise.

    "But you should also be careful with this person. He is very good at disguise. My father once said this Beishan Xuantang is a poisonous snake in sheep's clothing. You should not have close friendship with this kind of person, but there is no need to form a grudge with him."  Beishan Baiwei said via voice transmission.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    A poisonous snake in sheep's clothing?

    Since the Anchan Beishan Clan has been inherited from the age of gods and demons, it is conceivable that its tribe has a large population. Some remote branches In fact, their status is probably not much better than that of small tribes like the Ji Clan.  Only a peerless genius will be taken seriously by the Anchanhou Mansion.

    "I'm afraid this person has suffered a lot in the past, so his personality has become distorted." Ji Ning secretly speculated.

    "Baiwei, why are you here?" Beishan Xuantang smiled.

    "I'll bring my brother Ji Ning over to have a look." Beishan Baiwei said.  "Brother Ji Ning also wants to join this Black and White Academy."

    Ji Ning said: "It is very difficult to be admitted to the Black and White Academy. I just want to try it first."

    Beishan Xuantang glanced at Ji Ning.

    I instantly felt a hint of disgust towards Ji Ning!

    His experiences in his youth made him distrust the direct descendants of the Beishan clan.  Those high-status noble men are very jealous and disgusted!  He easily assigned Ji Ning to Beishan Baiwei's side.

    "Oh, even if you fail, you can still try." Beishan Xuantang looked at Ji Ning with a smile, but there was a hint of pity in his eyes, "Maybe if you are lucky, you can get in. By then we will be brothers.  "

    Ji Ning could feel Beishan Xuantang¡¯s condescending attitude.

    ¡°Obviously, to Beishan Xuantang, he is a peerless genius. Is this Ji Ning in front of me?  Following Beishan Baiwei, it seems that he has an unusual background, but he canhow?  What the Black and White Academy values ??is one's own talent, strength and understanding.

    "Baiwei, I won't stay much longer. I have something to do. Let's talk in detail later." Beishan Xuantang handed over his hand and left with a group of followers behind him. All of them were very dignified.  , relying on Ji Ning's senses, he estimated that all of these followers were immortal cultivators.

    "What's going on with those followers?" Ji Ning asked, "Didn't you say that he is an ordinary disciple from your remote branch of the Beishan clan? How come there are so many immortal cultivators following him?"

    Beishan Baiwei shook his head: "The disciples of the Black and White Academy are all peerless geniuses. We shouldn't let these disciples do some trivial matters. Therefore, the Black and White Academy allows every official disciple to  You can accept ten followers.¡±

    "So there are hundreds of disciples in the Black and White Academy, but there are thousands of followers."

    "These thousands of followers work for the Black and White Academy. They can also listen to the sermons of Yuanshen Taoists and even immortals, and they can also be given cultivation methods. If they are extremely outstanding, they can even be promoted to official disciples. Of course, it will not take more than a hundred years.  Seeing a follower being promoted to a formal disciple, after all, the Black and White Academy's requirements for formal disciples are too harsh, but no matter what, it is better to be a follower than to be an ordinary disciple in a general sect." Beishan Baiwei said, "So  Many immortal cultivators are willing to become followers."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    sharp.

    Recruiting followers makes these talented disciples have a team!  It also makes the foundation of Black and White Academy more stable.

    "But my fellow Beishan Xuantang doesn't seem to think much of you, Brother Ji Ning." Beishan Baiwei said, "When you enter the Black and White Academy, his face will definitely look very good."

    Ji Ning smiled: "That's it!"

    "What do you mean?" Beishan Baiwei was startled.

    "When the twelfth lunar month comes, I will join the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the immortal's message on the mountain gate.

    The Black and White Academy is the place where you will rise!

    ? **

    When I saw the birthday congratulations post in the book review area, Tomato was very touched. Thank you everyone, and also thank you Gongzi, Bixuetian, Yan Youzhi, Citro?n, Lao K, Mi Liduo and others for their support.

    Thanks.

    With everyone¡¯s support, Tomato is full of motivation.  Today is Monday, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendations

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 16 The Initiation Sect of the Twelfth Moon

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the twelfth lunar month. From the first to the third day of the twelfth lunar month, it was the day when a large number of sects in Anchan City uniformly accepted disciples.

    "Wow."

    Meng Xin, Meng Jun, and Meng Yan walked out of the alley and came to the main street.

    ¡°There are so many people today.¡± Meng Xin exclaimed.

    Meng Jun's eyebrows were beaming: "It goes without saying that today is the first day of the twelfth lunar month, which is the first day to worship the sect. There are countless people in Anchan City who want to worship the sect. There are ordinary people, innate beings, and us Zifu monks  ! However, some of the top sects generally only accept monks who are in the early stage of Zifu! We are all in the early stage of Zifu, so it must be much easier to join the sect."

    Meng Xin secretly glanced at Meng Yan who was standing aside. When she was being robbed and killed by the disciples of Snow Dragon Mountain, Meng Yan used forbidden magic to save her and damaged her foundation.  It is difficult to join a sect.

    "Xinmei, let's go." Meng Jun shouted. Suddenly he glanced at Meng Yan next to him, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face, "Stone, although you have damaged your foundation, you are still an early-stage cultivator of the Zifu. With luck, or  If some sects don¡¯t check carefully, you might still be able to join the sect.¡±

    Meng Yan could not hide a trace of anger on his face.

    What does it mean that the martial arts inspection is not careful?  Recruiting disciples is the future of the sect. Which sect would be careless?

    "Hey, I'm still angry." Meng Jun sneered, turned around and left.

    "Brother Shitou." Meng Xin couldn't help shouting.

    ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll go to the sect alone to try it out.¡± Meng Yan said in a low voice.

    Meng Xin hesitated.  Said: "Brother Shitou, I'll go with you. Let's go worship the sect together."

    Meng Yan couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised.

    "Mei Xin!" Meng Jun, who had already walked far away, turned around and urged.

    "I'm with Brother Shitou." Meng Xin stood next to Meng Yan, which made Meng Yan's face show a hint of excitement.

    Meng Jun suddenly stared: "Are you going with him? How can he join any sect?"

    "Brother Shitou saved your life by using forbidden magic before, but you treat him like this. I won't leave with you," Meng Xin said.

    Because she was beautiful and talented since she was a child, Meng Xin was very favored.  Therefore, she also has some arrogance. Although she looks down on both Meng Yan and Meng Jun, she is still very grateful to Meng Yan for saving her life on the way. She is also very grateful to Meng Jun to her savior. Meng Xin naturally looks down on her in her heart.  This is Meng Jun.

    "You" Meng Jun glared.

    "Humph." Meng Xin snorted coldly.

    "We'll see what sect you can join." Meng Jun turned around and left.

    Meng Xin looked at Meng Yan aside: "Brother Shitou, let's go." Meng Yan's heart was burning at this moment.  He also followed Meng Xin and began to try to worship the sect.

    ¡­¡­

    In the west part of Anchan City, in the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan.

    "Brother Baiwei, there's no need to give it away." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Then I'll be waiting for your good news, Ji Ning." Bei Shanbai smiled.

    Ji Ning raised his hand.

    Then he turned around and took Bai Shuize with him.  Head directly towards the Black and White Academy.

    Living in the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan during this period was quite peaceful. Ji Ning also knew through Beishan Baiwei The strength he showed in Wuyou Cave during this period indeed caused many sects to send people to Beishan.  The Black Tiger Mansion wanted Ji Ning to join their sect.  All the conditions proposed are very good.

    Worship the immortal as your teacher.

    Gift jack.

    Prepare a heavenly magic weapon

    And many other conditions, these conditions are enough to make Yuanshen Taoist greedy.  In terms of value, it is no less than the Yuanshi vein in Ji's territory.  It's a pity that among these sects, there is no Sky Splitting Sword Sect.  There is no black and white academy.

    Three of the eight major sects in Anchan County, Baihua Fairyland, accept female disciples.  The Sky Splitting Sword Sect also has its pride and will not curry favor with its disciples.  It is even less likely that the Black and White Academy will take the initiative to win over.

    "Those sects are much weaker than the other three sects. The qi refining methods, magical powers, secret techniques, etc. within the sects are also one level behind." Ji Ning shook his head, one level behind, that is the difference between heaven and earth.  .  Naturally, the more advanced the Qi refining method is, the higher the possibility of becoming an immortal.

    A moment.

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked up at the Black and White Academy in the distance, and Bai Shuize was also watching.

    "There are really a lot of people today." Ji Ning sighed.

    "This Black and White Academy is extremely strict in accepting disciples. Ning'er, don't be careless and you will be kicked out." Baishui Ze said through his mind.

    "Don't worry, Uncle Bai." Ji??Nod.

    ¡­¡­

    Today, the door of the Black and White Academy was open, allowing outsiders to enter, and Ji Ning also entered with Bai Shuize.

    Among the bustling crowd are cultivators from all walks of life who want to join the Black and White Academy.

    "Father, I will definitely work hard and enter the Black and White Academy in one fell swoop."

    ¡°I have entered the Black and White Academy!¡±

    "You must become a disciple of the Black and White Academy. As long as you do, Ru Mei will agree to become my wife."

    Each of the immortal cultivators gnashed their teeth, and there were many spiritual beasts, servants, family members, friends, etc. beside them.

    "There are literally thousands of people." Ji Ning was speechless.

    An angry shout came from the front: "You are in the middle stage of Qi Refining Purple Mansion, why do you come to my Black and White Academy? Come down quickly, everyone behind you who wants to worship in my Black and White Academy will listen, Qi Refining must be from Zi Mansion  In the early stage. My Black and White Academy only recruits people in the early stage of Zi Mansion! If you are not in the early stage of Zi Mansion, you should leave early to avoid being scolded by me."

    "Next."

    "Well, your meridians are not tough enough, go down."

    "Next."

    "You have used forbidden magic before and you come to my Black and White Academy, get out!"

    "Next."

    "The meridians are not wide enough, go down."

    "Next."

    "Well, I can barely do it. Just go in and wait."

    Ji Ning¡¯s ears clearly identified the sound, and he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he heard the sound coming from far away.  Just looking at physical qualifications alone eliminated most of them, which shows how strict the requirements are.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning just walked to the front and saw the scene in the distance. In the distance was a lake. There was a boat on the lake, and a middle-aged man with black hair was sitting on the bow.  He sat there, holding a wine bottle, very leisurely.  At the same time, a huge bronze mirror was suspended high in the sky. The bronze mirror illuminated the immortal cultivators flying below.

    "Greetings, senior." A young man flew over and stood on the water without sinking.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The bronze mirror shines directly on him.

    "Well, barely, let's go in and wait." The black-haired middle-aged man said casually.

    "Thank you, senior." The young man immediately stepped on the water and quickly flew across the lake to the other side of the lake.  Dozens of young men and women have gathered on the other side, some even just looking like teenagers.

    Some of the immortal cultivators were eliminated and could only return to the shore and leave.  And some passed and flew to the other side of the lake.

    Another graceful young master fell directly into the lake, bowed his hands and said, "Mengtang, I have met senior."

    A huge bronze mirror high in the sky.

    "Go in." The black-haired middle-aged man showed a rare smile of satisfaction.

    Mengtang bowed humbly, and then flew to the other side of the lake.

    "Uncle Bai. Just wait for me here." Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize on the side and communicated mentally.

    Bai Shuize nodded.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning's figure immediately changed.  It has already appeared on the lake.  Zuo bowed and said: "Greetings to senior."

    "Wearing animal skins?"

    "This young man wears animal skins? How rare."

    "I don't know where it came from."

    "But he looks like a young man, so his qualifications are not low." People watching from a distance were talking one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was very calm. Those people looked down upon him for wearing animal skins, but the style of the animal skins was a complete imitation of the animal skins made by his mother.  Wearing the animal skin I felt extremely comfortable, as if my mother was beside me.  As for the animal skins sewn by her mother, she was reluctant to wear them and kept them all.

    The black-haired middle-aged man on the bow glanced at Ji Ningyi.  No need to show off.  "

    The bronze mirror high in the sky also shined at Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning felt as if all the muscles, bones, skin and flesh in his body had been penetrated.

    "Huh? Gods and demons refining their bodies?" The black-haired middle-aged man glanced at Ji Ning in surprise.  Then he nodded with satisfaction, "The qualifications are good. Moreover, your Divine Demon Body Refining has reached the Zifu level, and it seems to be perfect. What method do you practice?"

    "The Nine Heavens Map of Red Brightness!" Ji Ning said directly.

    As soon as the words came out, there was an exclamation of surprise.

    "The Nine Heavens of Chiming?"

    "It is the legendary first method of body refining for gods and demons. How can anyone actually practice it to the Zifu level?"

    "He looks like a teenager, the younger he is, the younger he is."?How can I despise it? It¡¯s amazing that you can master the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" at such a young age.  "

    "There are so many geniuses who have entered the Black and White Academy. I came here early in the morning and practiced the Nine Heavens of Chiming to the level of the Zifu. This is the second person."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s ears twitched, oh, there was someone who had mastered the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming before him?

    "Yeah." The black-haired middle-aged man smiled and nodded, "Go ahead, don't be careless at all. Maybe you can enter my academy."

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning bowed, feeling secretly shocked.

    The Black and White Academy is really harsh in accepting disciples, and even the seventh level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming is only possible.  After all, this Black and White Academy attracts peerless geniuses from the entire Anchan County, and even some peerless geniuses from outside Anchan County It only recruits three or five students every year, and at least none!

    By relying solely on the seventh level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming, someone like the Sky Splitting Sword Sect would be able to enter easily.

    But it is very difficult to enter the Black and White Academy with few disciples!

    Whoosh!

    Under Ji Ning¡¯s feet, the water was like a part of him. It was very easy and simple, and he naturally flashed to the shore on the other side of the lake.

    "Fifth brother, here comes another person who practices the Nine Heavens of Chiming." A young man was talking to the young man in black next to him.

    The young man in black glanced at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also glanced at him.

    "What's your rank on the Nine Heavens of Chiming?" the young man in black asked.

    Ji Ning turned his head and didn't even look at it.

    The young man in black frowned. He was the absolute pride of the tribe. He was used to being arrogant. He had even practiced the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" to the seventh level, which was already the level of rebirth with a drop of blood.  This time, I also wanted to join the Black and White Academy.  He has become accustomed to not looking down on his peers. With his magical powers, he is able to fight across levels, so he is naturally very arrogant.

    "Huh, I don't know what it means." The young man in black glanced at Ji Ning and ignored him.

    Ji Ning randomly selected a large stone and sat down cross-legged, not bothering to pay attention to the young man in black.

    As time goes by, there are more and more young men and women around, some from large tribes, even from outside Anchan County, and even people from the Anchan Beishan clan have arrived.  Ji Ning occasionally watched the excitement, but did not get involved in any discussions.  He knew that among the group of people in front of him, only one or two could enter the Black and White Academy.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7: Anchan City Chapter 17: Thousands of Thunders Strike Together

    In a blink of an eye, the sun was already setting, and only half of the outline could still be seen.

    "This ends today. Those who want to join my Black and White Academy, please come early tomorrow." The black-haired middle-aged man on the bow of the boat on the lake said loudly, and at the same time, with a wave of his hand, the high-altitude bronze mirror  It quickly shrunk into a palm-sized shape and fell into his hand, and then the boat automatically came towards the lake shore.

    Collected the boats and went ashore.

    The black-haired middle-aged man looked at the bustling group of young people and nodded slightly: "Those who are confident usually come to apprentice on the first day. My Black and White Academy has accepted disciples over the years, and most of the successful ones have been there on the first day.  .¡±

    "There are a total of 962 people who passed the basic screening on the first day today, but there are only a handful of people who can actually become my Black and White Academy, so you must be careful and go all out."

    "yes."

    More than nine hundred people all responded in unison.

    "Yeah." The black-haired middle-aged man nodded, "Just follow me."

    He turned around and walked inside.

    Immediately, a group of young immortal cultivators followed. Ji Ning even looked back and saw that there were still many people waiting silently on the other side of the lake.  They should be the relatives, friends, servants, etc. of these more than 900 people.  Among them was a big white water dog watching here silently.

    ¡­¡­

    The Black and White Academy is located in the west part of Anchan City, covering an area of ??about 900 miles.

    Among the sects of cultivators, this is definitely relatively small, but a radius of nine hundred miles If it were on Earth, one of the billions of small worlds, in my previous life, it would be comparable to the size of a province.  Anchan City, where countless powerful people gathered at the core of Anchan County, was larger than a country in the previous life.

    The size of a province, strictly speaking, the Black and White Academy is actually not small.

    There are also continuous mountains in the Black and White Academy.

    Led by Ji Ning and others, they quickly walked a hundred miles and came to a canyon.

    "Stop." The black-haired middle-aged man said.

    More than 900 people all stopped.

    "Get up." The black-haired middle-aged man shouted.

    Boom~~~

    This broad canyon was several miles in radius, but suddenly ripples of clear water appeared in the distance, directly forming a huge sealing formation.  The sealing formation was very huge, covering not only the valley, but also several surrounding peaks.  Naturally, these more than 900 people were also trapped in the ban formation.

    "Wow~~" "Wow~~" "Wow~~" mechanical sounds sounded.

    I saw huge phantoms flying out of the cave entrance of one of the mountains covered by the sealing formation. A total of 810 phantoms flew into the air one after another and then stopped.

    These are eight hundred and ten dragon heads. The dragon heads all open their mouths and face downwards.

    "It's a puppet formation."

    "A large formation of eight hundred and ten puppets!" Some of the more than nine hundred young immortal cultivators in the valley below immediately shouted, and many of them turned pale.

    Whoosh!

    The middle-aged man with black hair rose into the sky.  It flew directly above the eight hundred and ten dragon heads.  At the same time, five more figures flew out from the cave entrance on the mountain wall next to them. Each of them had a strong aura. Counting the black-haired middle-aged man, there were a total of five men and one woman.  Everyone looked down.

    "Listen clearly." The black-haired middle-aged man shouted, "The puppet array will begin to attack later What you have to do is to withstand the attack, soar into the sky, and fly to the place next to us within a stick of incense.  In the cave. You will be considered the winner. If none of the incense sticks fly into the cave, you will not be qualified to enter my Black and White Academy!"

    The more than 900 young people below are quite confident.  Some were timid, and some waited silently.

    "Tsk."

    A stick of incense appeared out of thin air in the hand of the black-haired middle-aged man.  Then it burned automatically, and at the same time, the eight hundred and ten dragon heads burst out with dazzling blue light, and the mouth of each dragon head shot out a stream of green thunder and lightning, crackling!  boom!  boom!  boom!  Thunder and lightning struck downwards one after another.

    Thousands of thunders are unleashed!

    "It's begun." The black-haired middle-aged man shouted.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as they saw all the dragon heads spitting out thunder and lightning, and the stick of incense was lit, everyone knew it had started.

    "It's not easy to rush into that cave." Ji Ning raised his head and glanced up.  He understood instantly in his heart, because the eight hundred and ten dragon heads were right next to the cave.  Therefore, if you want to enter the cave, you must fly towards the eight hundred and ten dragon heads It must be noted that those thunder and lightning are bombarding downwards at will.

    below.  The place is big and everyone is hit less.

    ??But if it flies towards the cave, the amount of lightning it will hit will increase dramatically.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword and split the thunder and lightning directly with one sword. The Beiming Sword contained elemental power and could also block the thunder and lightning.

    "So strong." Ji Ning felt his hand shake violently, "The power of thunder and lightning is not small."

    "superior!"

    "Walk!"

    "rush!"

    Suddenly, there were several figures controlling the magic weapon, and they soared into the sky with a burst of energy.

    The higher they go, the more intense the thunder and lightning that greets them.

    They only lasted for one breath, and before they reached half height, they were bombarded by dense thunder and lightning and had to land.

    ¡­¡­

    Six Yuanshen Taoists from the Black and White Academy above the Dragon Head Formation were talking and laughing with each other.

    "Tell me, how many of the more than 900 young people below can enter the cave?" A middle-aged man with a long beard said with a smile.

    The short, fat, bald man chuckled: "Maybe no one can get in."

    "It doesn't mean that none of them can get in. Three or five should be able to get in." The woman in white commented with a smile, "Look, the one rushing up now should be quite strong."

    Immediately, several other Yuanshen Taoists looked carefully.

    I saw a woman in black rising into the sky below, with vines dancing around her. When the thunder and lightning struck her, the vines took the initiative to greet them, blocking all the lightning.

    Soon it reached half the height.

    We are getting closer and closer to the leading formation.

    "Half of the puppet formation." The black-haired middle-aged man suddenly spoke softly. Suddenly, 405 of the original 810 dragon heads were aimed at the woman in black, and thousands of lightnings were fired at once.  The crazy and intensive bombardment hit the woman in black, and no matter how crazy the vines struggled, it was of no avail.

    Bang!

    A large number of vines exploded, and the woman in black fell directly from the sky.

    "Can't even hold half of it." The black-haired middle-aged man shook his head.

    "Not a genius." The woman in white also shook her head.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning did not rush forward, but observed for a while. When he saw that the young man in black who was also practicing the Nine Heavens of Chi Ming was very close to the dragon head formation, he was bombarded by all the dragon heads.  When he was also knocked down, Ji Ning completely understood.

    "When you are at the bottom, you are occasionally bombarded. When you go up, you are bombarded more. If you rise more than half the distance, you will be bombarded by half of the dragon heads. When you are closest, you will be besieged by all the dragon heads."

    "You must survive all the dragon head sieges before you can enter the cave."

    "In such a small distance, even if two or three people join forces, once they are besieged by all the dragon heads it will not make much difference whether they join forces or not." Ji Ning understood, because when they are closest to the dragon heads, the space is too large  Small, tens of thousands of lightnings have formed an almost saturated attack.

    Thunder and lightning completely enveloped that area.

    To pass, you must rush over.

    There are no shortcuts!

    "Charge!" As soon as Ji Ning understood that there was no shortcut, his body surface condensed into a flower with six layers of water and fire lotus leaves. At the same time, a flying sword appeared under his feet, and the sword flew into the sky.

    "Walk!"

    "rush."

    Almost at the same time as Ji Ning, eight figures rose into the sky.

    "These are all silent observations before. After I discovered that the man in black was finally besieged by all the dragon heads I found that there was no shortcut.  Just decided to rush.

    "Come on." The man in black, who had fallen halfway, saw others rushing.  He gritted his teeth and rushed up again.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight hundred and ten dragon heads are almost gathered together, and they are close to the cave.  To enter the cave, you must pass through the center of these dragon heads You are destined to be surrounded and bombarded by more than 800 dragon heads.

    Six Yuanshen Taoists looked down.

    "I can't bear to say that these are all considered heroes." The black-haired middle-aged man smiled and said, "Guess who among them can pass."

    "The one who controls the blue dragon puppet." The woman in white's eyes lit up and she stared at one of the young men in white robes standing on a blue dragon. This young man in white robes looked very immature.  There was still a faint hint of shyness on his face, but the Qinglong puppet under his control was extremely flexible, sometimes avoiding and sometimes knocking away lightning bolts.

    "In our Heaven-Sealing Formation, you can only use the puppets you refined yourself." The woman in white said, "Looking at his manipulation of the puppets, it's almostTo the extent that he is in control, he is simply a puppet, and the puppet is him.  When it comes to puppets, he is definitely a genius.  "

    "Um."

    "right."

    "sharp."

    Everyone nodded.

    These Yuanshen Taoists are not ordinary Yuanshen Taoists, or even Yuanshen Taoists in the Black and White Academy.  All of them are naturally extraordinary, and their eyes are extremely vicious.  At a glance, the white-robed young man's astonishing talent in puppetry was revealed.

    "What do you think of the others?" the black-haired middle-aged man smiled.

    "other people?"

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything amazing about it.¡±

    "generally."

    These Yuanshen Taoists have such high gazes. Although the methods used by everyone including Ji Ning are very powerful, they cannot make these Yuanshen Taoists feel amazing.

    "Hahaha." The black-haired middle-aged man suddenly laughed, "You guys are all immersed in hard work. This time, you are asked to come out to preside over the recruitment of disciples, and you don't know much about it. I am listening to the news from all directions, but  I know there is a real talent among them, you see, it is the boy in animal skin with water and fire lotuses blooming around his body."

    "He?" The other five Yuanshen Taoists looked at him.

    "Although this water and fire lotus is ingenious, it is not amazing. What happened to him?" the woman in white asked, and the other Yuanshen Taoists were also puzzled.

    The black-haired middle-aged man smiled and said: "He wears animal skins, uses water and fire lotus, and uses a sword Most likely, he is the young man named Ji Ning in the Wuyou Cave, a young man in the early stage of Zifu.  A young man who has realized the 'realm of Tao'."

    "Have you realized the Realm of Tao?" The other five Yuanshen Taoists were shocked. They all lowered their heads and looked at the ordinary and unremarkable Ji Ning.

    ? **

    Asking for recommendation votes!  Remember to vote!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 18 Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo

    Thousands of thunders fired together, and thunder and lightning struck downwards.

    And a famous immortal cultivator soared into the sky, using their own methods. Some of them had circles of golden light around their bodies, while others were shrouded in the shadow of a divine dragon. Like Ji Ning, surrounded by water and fire lotuses, it was really not conspicuous.

    "go."

    "go."

    A young man in a white robe is standing on the green dragon puppet. The green dragon is lying in a winding position, its body is lashing from time to time, its sharp claws are grabbing in all directions, and its tail is waving.  For a time, no thunder and lightning could come close.

    "The blue dragon swings its tail."

    "The blue dragon flies into the sky."

    The young man in white robe occasionally chanted softly in his mouth, his eyes were full of enthusiasm. He was obviously completely immersed in controlling the Qinglong puppet, and he seemed extremely excited and high-pitched.

    "Half the puppet formation." The black-haired middle-aged man high in the sky ordered.

    Suddenly, more than 400 dragon-headed puppets, Ji Ning and others soared into the sky below and began to tilt thunder and lightning to their heart's content.

    "It's great, it's great, it's so great." The boy in white robe became more and more excited. The green dragon puppet he controlled gave full play to its own characteristics, displaying super combat power and easily blocking all incoming thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The dragon's tail was just a small area, and several thunderbolts flew to the side, and next to it was Ning.

    Ji Ning, surrounded by water and fire lotuses, holds the twin swords of Bei Ming. Even if those thunder and lightning penetrate the obstruction of the water and fire lotus, Ji Ning's two swords can easily split these thunder and lightning.

    Ji Ning's sword light was as natural as water, easily blocking all thunder and lightning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Because suddenly three thunder and lightning struck unexpectedly.  The distance is so close, it¡¯s here in an instant.  Ji Ning, who was not prepared, was caught off guard.

    "No water leaks." Ji Ning's sword skills immediately changed and blocked the lightning. At the same time, he couldn't help but glance at the white-robed boy next to him. He had been affected by the white-robed boy just now.

    The young man in white robe was looking at Ji Ning with a look of shame on his face, and said in a voice message: "Ashamed, ashamed, unintentional."

    Seeing that this young man in white robe deliberately sent a message to apologize at this critical moment.  Instead, Ji Ning had a favorable impression of the young man in white robes, and sent a message to reply: "It's okay."

    "I will pay attention next." The boy in white robe said again.

    "Be careful, all the puppets will attack together soon." Ji Ning smiled.

    The two of them communicated with each other, and it was clear that they still had some energy left.

    Keep flying upward!

    The dragon heads above are getting clearer and clearer. Eight hundred and ten dragon heads are densely covering the top. This wave of figures rising into the sky has already knocked down two peopleonly eight figures are left to continue flying upward.

    "Puppet formation, all of them!" the black-haired middle-aged man above ordered again.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Suddenly it felt like the sky was falling apart.  All the dragon heads bombarded this area, and for a moment everything was filled with thunder and lightning.  Countless thunder and lightning surroundeverywhere you look.  All are cyan electric lights, which have obviously reached saturation.

    "Water and Fire Lotus!"

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply.

    The water and fire lotuses blooming around them are constantly blooming layer after layer. The old layer is damaged and a new layer is born.  The two swords in Ji Ning's hands were fully deployed. For a moment, Ji Ning was surrounded by sword light No lightning could penetrate Ji Ning's sword defense.

    "rush!"

    In just a blink of an eye, Ji Ning passed through the saturated attack area.

    Whoops!

    As soon as it soared into the sky, it flew directly to the top of the dragon head formation.  Only then did his eyes become clear, and Ji Ning saw the six Yuanshen Taoists next to him at a glance.

    "Boom" an extremely domineering green dragon soared into the sky.  They also rushed out. The young man in white robe standing above saw Ji Ning rushing out first.  Chao Jinning showed a friendly smile.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ning immediately flew to the entrance of the cave, and the boy in white robe also flew over to collect the puppet.

    "Boom!" "Crash!" "Broken!"

    With the explosion and roar, three more figures rushed out of the saturated lightning attack and rushed into the cave.

    The cave was dozens of feet wide, and the young man in white robe walked towards Ji Ning: "My name is Mu Zishuo. I was really ashamed just now. It's because I'm not good at it, otherwise it wouldn't have affected Brother Dao."

    "My name is Ji Ning." Ji Ning also smiled, "I can't blame you. After all, I was worshiping a sect before, so how can I be careless at all."

    &nbspThe boy in white robe nodded.

    Ji Ning clearly felt a hint of childishness in this white-robed young man. His face was smaller than his own, so he probably broke through his innate age too early. He immediately asked: "Brother Mu, I am sixteen this year. How old are you this year?"

    "Fourteen." Mu Zishuo, a young man in white robe, said.

    "Suddenly, the expressions of the other three young people who also rushed into the cave changed. The three of them looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo with extremely complicated expressions Monsters, monsters, one is sixteen, and the other is fourteen!  He was a little older, and he broke through the lightning puppet formation faster than them.

    The man in black, who was still injured, stared at Ji Ning: "This man named Ji Ning is only sixteen years old. He has already practiced Chiming Jiutiantu to the Zifu level, and he even rushed in easily.  I rushed in twice."

    ????????????????????????He rushed alone at the beginning, but regretfully failed in the end.

    Seeing his failure, Ji Ning and others rushed forward one by one.

    He immediately rushed in with Ji Ning and others, and then the green dragon puppet following the white-robed boy ¡®Mu Zishuo¡¯ broke in with difficulty.  With the Azure Dragon Puppet blocking him from above, he felt a little more relaxed. Just a little relaxed, he managed to get in even though he was injured.

    "It's really difficult." The white-robed young man Mu Zishuo looked down and sighed, "This thunder and lightning puppet formation is really difficult. It is worthy of the Black and White Academy."

    Ji Ning also looked down.

    Below, there are figures of immortal cultivators rising into the sky and continuing to rise upwards.

    "It is difficult, but there are many geniuses in the vast land of Anchan County." Ji Ning said softly.

    Whoosh!

    Another figure broke through the lightning barrier, crossed an arc, and landed at the entrance of the cave.  This is a girl in purple with a frosty face.  Looking at her eyesit's obvious that this kind of arrogance has been formed naturally since childhood, but everyone who can enter the cave at this moment is a genius.

    A moment.

    "A stick of incense has arrived." The black-haired middle-aged man said loudly, and suddenly eight hundred and ten faucets stopped at the same time.

    Those cultivators who are still trying their best to rush upward will still fly upward.

    "Everyone get down!"

    The black-haired middle-aged man drank suddenly.

    His eyes instantly became very scary, and a powerful wave of spiritual consciousness swept below. Suddenly, the immortal cultivators who were about to fly up in the sky first stopped, and then fell from the sky one by one.

    "Spiritual consciousness?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up when he saw this, "It's a spiritual consciousness attack!"

    When those cultivators were affected.  Everyone's eyes were confused, and they all fell from the sky. It was obvious that their souls were affected.

    "The divine consciousness actually has an attack method?" Ji Ning suddenly felt itchy in his heart. His strongest thing was the divine soul, which was already comparable to that of Yuanshen Taoist.  And relying on the visualization method of "Nuwa Tu", my soul is getting stronger every day, but before, I could only assist myself through the control of objects with my spiritual mind.

    ?????? I¡¯ve never heard of divine consciousness.  There is a way to directly attack other people's souls!

    Your own spiritual consciousness sweeps over others, and others don't even notice it.  One's own consciousness cannot attack others.

    "Spiritual attack?"

    "How did you attack?"

    "I have never heard of it. It must be a profound method. Since this black-haired middle-aged man can use it, there is probably such a spiritual method in the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning instantly made up his mind. No matter what, he must learn it.  Such a method.

    ¡­¡­

    Six figures including the black-haired middle-aged man flew into the cave. These six figures were elegant, short, and indifferent, and all of them had an astonishingly powerful aura.

    Ji Ning and the other nine people all respectfully said in unison: "Greetings to senior."

    "Hmm." The six Yuanshen Taoists glanced at Ji Ning and the other nine people, and many of them looked at Ji Ning for a long time.

    "You." The black-haired middle-aged man pointed at one of the young men in blue wearing a high crown with twinkling eyes.

    The expression of the young man in blue changed.  He continued: "Senior, I will give you a gift from Donghe."

    Ji Ning glanced at this man.

    Donghe clan?

    That is one of the eight major forces.

    "Donghe clan?" The black-haired middle-aged man sneered.  "No matter where you come from, you are the Anchan Beishan clan. You are even a descendant of the royal family of the Great Xia Dynasty. If you want to enter my Black and White Academy, you must abide by the rules of my Black and White Academy. You violated the rules by using Taoist talismans. Get out quickly.  Bar."

    The young man in blue clothes with a high crown gritted his teeth and immediately turned into a stream of light and flew out of the hole.

    "Did you use a Taoist talisman?"He glanced at the disciples of the Donghe clan in surprise. When the sect accepted disciples, there were requirements at the door. It was forbidden to use Taoist talismans and other external forces. They must rely on their own strength to pass the test.  Those who rely on external help will be eliminated.

    "Your name is Mu Zishuo?" The black-haired middle-aged man turned to look at the white-robed boy with a smile on his face.

    "Senior." Mu Zishuo said respectfully.

    "Fourteen years old, that's right. Show me your puppet." The black-haired middle-aged man said.

    "Yes." Mu Zishuo also understands the rules, and there are restrictions on the use of puppets. Immortal cultivators who follow the path of puppets If they must carry puppets to pass the test, then the puppets must not be wise!  There can't be any elemental core inside the puppet either.  It must be controlled by the cultivator's input of Yuan Power.

    In fact, the black-haired middle-aged man and others had already seen the truth when they looked at it before. The inspection at this time was just in accordance with the rules.

    An inspection.

    "Yeah." The black-haired middle-aged man nodded, "Okay."

    Mu Zishuo then put away the Qinglong Puppet.

    "You are waiting for the eight people." The black-haired middle-aged man glanced at Ji Ning and the other eight people. "After passing the most basic screening, the next step is the final screening. As long as you pass again, you will be my Black and White Academy disciple.  If you can¡¯t pass, I¡¯ll have to let you go back.¡±

    "The last screening?"

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    Even the man in black, who was at the seventh level of the Nine Heavens Map, had to use some tricks to get in. There was actually a screening process behind him.

    "Chong'er." The woman in white among the six Yuanshen Taoists said.

    The young man in black said respectfully: "Auntie."

    "You have cultivated to the ninth level of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", and you will definitely be able to enter my Black and White Academy. But you are only at the seventh level now" The woman in white shook her head.

    "I can't wait any longer. It will take at least ten or twenty years to reach the ninth level." The young man in black said anxiously.

    "The last screening is for those you can't pass," the woman in white said.

    "Auntie, I want to give it a try." The young man in black gritted his teeth. How could he give up casually when he was in this position.

    This made the woman in white shake her head.

    **(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 19 The Last Gatekeeper

    As one of the organizers of the recruitment of disciples this time, Fairy Hua Yun certainly knew the difficulty of the last level.  There is no chance that a junior like myself, Hua Chong, would succeed.

    "You and other eight people will follow me." The black-haired middle-aged man said.

    Immediately, six Yuanshen Taoists walked in front, and Ji Ning and eight others walked behind.

    Ji Ning glanced at the young man in black next to him. There was unwillingness and madness in the young man's eyes. His aunt, Fairy Huayun had a very high status in the Hua clan, although there was an immortal in the Hua clan.  However, Fairy Huayun is a Yuanshen Taoist from the Black and White Academy, and her combat power is comparable to that of ordinary immortals.

    He generally must respect Fairy Hua Yun¡¯s words.  Buthe must enter the Black and White Academy.  He wants to enter the Black and White Academy like his aunt!

    "You must go in."

    "There will always be a glimmer of hope in the way of heaven." The young man in black gritted his teeth.

    ¡­¡­

    After walking along the deep cave for a while, we came to a fork in the road. There were nine forks in front of us.

    "Stop." The black-haired middle-aged man said.

    Ji Ning and the other eight people stopped.

    "Each of these nine forks is guarded by a Zifu monk-level disciple from my Black and White Academy." The black-haired middle-aged man glanced at Ji Ning and the others, "Eight of you, each choose a fork."

    Ji Ning and the other eight people's expressions changed.

    What.

    ??The Black and White Academy is officially guarded by Zifu disciples?  Those are all disciples who have practiced some top techniques and methods.  And I and everyone else are all in the early stage of Zifu in terms of Qi refining.

    "After you entered your respective forks, you met the guarding disciples. As long as you were blocked by them rushed out of the cave. You are my disciples of the Black and White Academy." A smile appeared on the face of the black-haired middle-aged man.  "Don't worry, the disciples of Zifu who are guarding are only allowed to use one method. But you can go all outand there is no need to defeat the disciples who are guarding. As long as you break out of the cave, you will be successful. After that, we will gather at the top of this mountain.  .¡±

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and the other eight people all agreed.

    "Okay, let's go." The black-haired middle-aged man ordered.

    Soon, each of them randomly chose a fork in the road. Ji Ning thought about it briefly and chose a fork in the road.  Only the man in black hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and entered a passage.

    Everyone has entered their own passage.

    "Wu Xiu." The short, fat, bald man smiled.  "You are mainly responsible for supervising the recruitment of disciples from beginning to end. How many of these eight people do you think can become my Black and White Academy disciples?"

    "If you ask me" The black-haired middle-aged man hesitated, "Among the eight people, Ji Ning can definitely make it!"

    "Um."

    "Yes, he will definitely succeed."

    "Everyone knows that Ji Ning will definitely succeed, Master Wu Xiu. Who do you favor among the other seven?"

    Each one said with a smile.

    The black-haired middle-aged man thought for a moment and said: "Of these eight people, Ji Ning is the only one who is completely confident. The other seven are in danger. Let's just say the fourteen-year-old Mu Zishuo who controls the Qinglong puppet may also succeed.  "

    "Um."

    "Yes, except for Ji Ning, everyone else is in danger, especially Fairy Hua Yun's tribe. He even managed to get through the thunder and lightning puppet formation with some tricks. He will definitely not be able to survive in the end."

    "Everyone knows that you are the only smart one." The woman in white glared at the middle-aged man with a long beard.

    ¡­¡­

    When the Yuan Shen Dao people were talking about it, they also released their spiritual consciousness to look at everything that happened in the caves.

    "It's about drinking blood and asking for swords."

    "The corridor chosen by Ji Ning is guarded by boys from the Blood Drinking Clan. The Blood Drinking Sword is very arrogant and will never let Ji Ning pass easily." Those Yuanshen Taoists leisurely observed everything happening in the eight corridors.

    In the corridor chosen by Ji Ning.

    About thirty feet away from the cave entrance, a young man in white clothes was standing. There were three drops of blood on the chest of this young man in white clothes.  The white clothes with three drops of blood on the chest can only be worn by geniuses recognized by the Blood Drinking Clan.

    The Blood Drinking Clan is a top-notch tribe outside of Anchan County.

    "Let me guard?" The young man in white stood there with a flying sword suspended in front of him.  He gently stretched out his finger and flicked it, and the sound of sword chants suddenly resounded through the cave, causing him to close his eyes and show an expression of enjoyment, "No matter how talented you are, as long as you choose the cave I guard, you will never succeed.  .¡±

    "Drinking Blood and Wenjian's arrogance will not allow him to let a junior from the early stage of Qi Refining Zifu successfully break through"?.

    "A sword"

    "You only allow me to use this sword, but that's enough." The young man in white flicked the sword again, listening to the sword's chant, as if the sword was coquettishly coquettish with him, and he smiled.

    Since the day he was born, he has slept with his wooden sword in his arms.

    His parents named him ¡®Wenjian¡¯. After thirty years of practice, all his achievements were in the sword. He already seemed to be the sword, and the sword was himself.  Although he possessed the unique knowledge of the Blood Drinking Clan, the Blood Drinking Clan sent him to the Black and White Academy in Anchan County, and he lived up to expectations and entered the Black and White Academy.

    "Coming." The young man in white felt the fluctuation.

    Suddenly a helpless voice came from outside: "Nine passages, eight passers-by. There are no candidates for my passage Brothers and sisters, don't let those juniors pass through."

    "Don't worry, Senior Brother Niu."

    "Junior Brother Niu, you are so pitiful."

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for so long in vain.¡±

    "Senior Brother Niu, although I can only use this magic weapon, there is no way those juniors can pass through me."

    Sounds sounded one after another.

    Yin Xue Wen Jian shouted: "Junior Brother Niu, please wait for a moment. After I defeat that kid, we can go back together."

    Footsteps sounded.

    Drinking Blood Wenjian immediately looked over carefully and saw a figure coming out from the depths of the cave in the distance. A handsome young man, wearing an animal skin, holding a sword in each hand, came with a smile on his face.

    "Junior." Drinking Blood Wenjian flicked the flying sword in front of him, and the sound of sword chanting sounded, he said calmly, "Remember clearly, it was I Drinking Blood Wenjian who stopped you from entering the Black and White Academy."

    "Excuse me" Ji Ning was about to speak.

    "No need to say it." Drinking Blood Wenjian said calmly, "We will never meet again. You don't need to give your name."

    Ji Ning frowned.

    ?? Crazy enough.

    "In this case let's win simply.

    "Leize is coming!" Drinking Blood Wenjian softly chanted. As soon as the voice came out, the flying sword in front of him suddenly made a roar of thunder, and thunder and lightning appeared around it. Countless thunder and lightning surrounded the flying sword.  The sword suddenly flew towards Ning.  The power is astonishing.

    The power of this sword alone far exceeds that of Master Xu Li and the Rhinoceros Demon.

    The sword seemed to turn into endless thunder and lightning.  The attack came with astonishing speed.

    "The lotus blooms." Ji Ning smiled slightly, and water and fire lotuses suddenly bloomed around him.  Blooming layer by layer, there are six layers of lotus leaves.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~

    The thunder and lightning sword penetrated six layers of lotus leaves one after another, but the speed obviously slowed down a bit.  With a seemingly simple twist of the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand, the powerful sword was carried aside.

    "Such a powerful force." Ji Ning frowned slightly. It seemed that he simply took the sword, but it also made his mouth open.

    "Sure enough, I have some strength, but it's useless!" Drinking Blood Wenjian suddenly shouted, "Thunder God's Prison!"

    I saw the flying sword suspended in the air, and purple-light electric snakes began to appear around it. These purple-light electric snakes faintly formed a prison shape.  A powerful pressure filled the entire cave.

    "You are worthy of being proud of being defeated by my move." Drinking Blood Wenjian shouted coldly, "Go."

    Boom!

    The lightning prison quickly enveloped Ji Ning.

    "As expected of a disciple of the Black and White Academy. Just one flying sword can exert such power by stimulating the power of heaven and earth." Ji Ning admired, and then a flying sword appeared out of thin air around him, a total of seven hundred and twenty-nine.  Flying sword.

    "Sword array!" The expression of Drinking Blood Wenjian in the distance suddenly changed.

    Anyone involved in the ¡®formation¡¯ should not be underestimated, and the more flying swords there are.  If all the power can be perfectly integrated into one, the power will also increase exponentially!  As a disciple of Black and White Academy, Drinking Blood Wenjian naturally has the skills of sword formation, but this time he can only use one sword to guard the gate.

    Seven hundred and twenty-nine flying swords are suspended.

    Among them, there are a total of eighty-one human-level flying swords, which are the nine flying swords from the 'Nine Yang Sword Formation' that Ji Ning obtained in the Water Mansion.  And the seventy-two flying swords obtained after killing Zhenren Xu Li.  Although there are some other human-level flying swords.  But the quantity was not enough and the types were mixed, so Ji Ning was useless.

    The nine flying swords of the Nine Yang Sword Formation are the core of the formation.  Seventy-two other human-level flying swords from the same origin surrounded him, forming a formation of eighty-one flying swords.

    These eighty-one flying swords lead the other more than six hundred flying swords that have not entered the first level.??.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s Yuan Power was transformed through the flying swords, and the soul that had reached the level of divine consciousness was fully able to control these more than 700 flying swords, and soon a powerful sword light condensed in his chest.

    The power is so great that it is simply terrifying.

    The reason why it is so powerful is mainly because of the nine rare flying swords obtained from Shui Mansion. Each of them is no less than an earth-level magic weapon, and they have the same source, which is even more rare.

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Whoops!

    The sword light that completely condensed into the shape of a flying sword shot through the air and forcibly bombarded the enveloping thunder and lightning prison.  Bang~~~The thunder and lightning prison persisted for a moment before exploding.

    "Go, go, go." Ji Ning gathered three rays of sword light one after another and struck them all.

    "not good."

    Yinxue Wenjian¡¯s complexion changed drastically.

    After all, he is the Purple Mansion Perfection, and Ji Ning's sword light transformed by the Small Thousand Sword Formation is as pure as Wanxiang Zhenren.  When it comes to swordsmanshiphe has the best of both the Yinxue Clan and the Black and White Academy, so he is naturally the strongest.  But in terms of realm, Ji Ning was even higher.  So when Ji Ning used the Small Thousand Sword Formation, he was at a disadvantage.

    "Beidou." Drinking blood and asking swords was really helpless. In an instant, seven flying swords glowing with thunder appeared around them. The seven flying swords surrounded the surroundings. For a moment, huge stars appeared around them, which were the seven stars of the Big Dipper.

    "Suppress!" Yinxue Wenjian roared.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Ji Ning¡¯s three rays of sword light were all shaken away by the slowly rotating Big Dipper.

    "Hmph." Drinking Blood Wenjian turned around and put away the flying sword, turned into a stream of light and flew away. He was only allowed to use one flying sword Since he was forced to use his other magic weapons, he naturally lost.

    "It's really amazing." Ji Ning watched the black and white academy disciple named 'Blood-Drinking Sword' leave and couldn't help but marvel, "It should be due to the academy's restrictions, he can only use a flying sword. Once he uses real methods  My Little Thousand Sword Formation can be suppressed in an instant. After all, he is the Perfect Master of the Zi Mansion, and I am the early stage of the Zi Mansion The gap in Yuan Power will be obvious when encountering the same peerless genius."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know

    In fact, all it takes is flying out of the hole, but Ji Ning forced the gatekeeper to use real methods.

    "Black and White Academy." Ji Ning strolled out of the cave, stepped on a boat, and looked around at the endless mountain scenery. From this moment on, he truly became a member of the Black and White Academy.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 20 Ji Ning, Disciple of Black and White Academy

    The six Yuanshen Taoists at the fork in the cave were laughing.

    "Hahaha This Ji Ning is really powerful. He is worthy of having realized the realm of Tao. That sword formation technique Although I have never heard of it, it is obviously a very complex and powerful sword formation.  , to control more than seven hundred flying swords, the requirements for the soul and the understanding of the Tao are extremely high." The short and fat old man shook his head, "He is a Yuanli talent in the early stage of Zifu, but he forced Zifu to complete it.  The Blood-Drinking Sword used its sword formation to resist. The Blood-Drinking Sword was made unable to stay any longer and left immediately."

    "Yeah, awesome."

    "It was clear that he could rush out of the cave, but he insisted on one-on-one, and beat the guarding disciples to retreat voluntarily."

    ?? These Yuanshen Taoists were all amazed.

    They naturally like such a powerful disciple. This also means that their Black and White Academy has added strength. In a few hundred years, I am afraid that the Black and White Academy will have another powerful immortal.

    "You must train and teach him well. This Ji Ning has the potential to become an immortal." The black-haired middle-aged man said.

    The woman in white nodded: "You must teach her carefully and not pamper her. It would be a pity to destroy this jade."

    Teaching is a science.

    The inherent ¡®arrogance¡¯ of a genius, the three disasters and nine calamities on the road to immortality, the killing battles in the process of growth, the unavoidable hatred everything may make the genius fall!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning drove the boat directly to the top of this mountain peak.

    "A total of eight people are going to break through. I don't know how many of them can pass." Ji Ning waited, "I don't know if Mu Zishuo has passed." Among the others, Ji Ning only had a few words with Mu Zishuo, and he was quite fond of it.  Good impression.

    Whoosh!

    A stream of light flew past in the distance.  Then another stream of light flew past.

    "Hey, did someone pass?"

    "Did the entrance to the cave guarded by that senior brother be breached?"

    Ji Ning watched from a distance and could vaguely distinguish the appearance of the black and white academy disciples. Those disciples looked at Ji Ning curiously and then left.

    Waited for a moment.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A stream of light flew over in the distance, it was a green dragon puppet.

    "Mu Zishuo." Ji Ning said in surprise, then cupped his hands.  "congratulations."

    "Same joy, same joy." After the white-robed young man Mu Zishuo landed, he put away the puppet, his face full of joy.  "Brother Ji Ning is really powerful. I almost failed, but I finally rushed out of the cave. Brother Ji Ning is so good, he succeeded so quickly."

    Ji Ning could feel the joy of Mu Zishuo in front of him.

    "It's done. I finally became a disciple of the Black and White Academy." The eyes of the young man in white robes were full of excitement, "Mother will be very happy to know."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, his eyes misty.

    If his mother knew that she had become a disciple of the Black and White Academy, she would definitely be very proud.

    Father, mother

    You guys are watching, I, Ji Ning, will definitely become famous in this endless land and become the pinnacle existence in it.  Will!  Those disciples from Snow Dragon Mountain who caused your death will definitely be killed by me!

    "Hahaha." Along with laughter, six figures drew an arc.  Arriving at the top of the mountain in an instant, there were six Yuanshen Taoists.

    The short, fat, bald man smiled and said, "This year, my Black and White Academy has admitted quite a few disciples, including two."

    "This is only the first day, there are still two days left." The black-haired middle-aged man said.

    "Humph, those who can join my Black and White Academy are truly peerless geniuses. These peerless geniuses are very confident. If they want to join the sect, their first choice will be our Black and White Academy. So the first day will be here.  "The short, fat, bald man said, "Over the years, how many people have become my Black and White Academy disciples on the second and third days? It's just because of delays."

    The black-haired middle-aged man looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo: "Ji Ning. Mu Zishuo, from today on, you two are my disciples of the Black and White Academy."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo could not help but feel joy in their hearts.

    "The apprenticeship ceremony will not be held until all the disciples have been accepted in the next two days tomorrow." The black-haired middle-aged man turned his hands, and two talismans appeared in his hands. One side of the talisman was black and the other was white. "  This is the letter talisman of my Black and White Academy disciples. After you refine it, you will be able to freely enter and exit many places in the Black and White Academy and will not be attacked by the many forbidden formations in the academy."

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo each received a token.

    Naturally, it was easily refined. Once refined, Ning immediately sensed the entire black and white world.The looming formation in the academy.  He felt it was a very terrifying formation that enveloped the entire Black and White Academy, and at this moment, he had been recognized by the Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning felt that this token talisman was very similar to the Shuifu talisman.

    "Disciple of Black and White Academy." Ji Ning looked at the letter talisman.

    How many people want this talisman?

    The young man in black, ¡®Hua Chong¡¯, who also practiced the Nine Heavens of Red Brightness and reached the seventh level, failed in the end.  There were several other peerless geniuses who were even better than Na Hua Chong, but they were also eliminated.  That is to say, he and Mu Zishuo successfully became disciples of the Black and White Academy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wu Xiu, I'll leave it to you to arrange their accommodation, and we'll go back." The middle-aged man with a long beard smiled.

    "let's go."

    A Taoist named Yuanshen immediately broke through the air and left quickly.

    The black-haired middle-aged man Wu Xiu waved his hand, and clouds rose around him, supporting the three of them.

    "Let's go." The black-haired middle-aged man Wu Xiu immediately took Ji Ning and others and quickly flew away.

    "The entire Black and White Academy is divided into many places, and there are many rules." Wu Xiu turned over his hands, took out two books, and threw them directly to Ji Ning and the others, "These contain the rules of my Black and White Academy.  There are also other things that need to be known, all of which are recorded in this book."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both accepted the book.

    I looked down and saw two words on the book - black and white There was an elegant courtyard on a small mountain peak, surrounded by pavilions. However, there was only Ji Ning on this small mountain peak.

    "From now on, I am the master of this mountain peak." Ji Ning stood in mid-air and overlooked the mountain peak. Because there were very few formal disciples of the Black and White Academy, he could choose any mountain peak as his cave, so Ji Ning chose  He created such a mountain peak and also named it Beiming Peak.

    Beimingis the sword in one's hand, which means to find one's own way.

    Beiming is the place where my parents met and fell in love, and I also commemorate my parents.

    "Father, mother" Ji Ning pondered silently for a long time, then turned his head and immediately flew away on the boat.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, he flew to the main entrance of the Black and White Academy, where his Uncle Bai had been waiting.

    Ji Ning immediately saw the big snow-white dog waiting silently by the lake shore. Bai Shuize was standing there waiting.

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning immediately dived down.

    Bai Shuize raised his head, with a questioning look in his eyes.

    "It's done." Ji Ning nodded after landing, "I am now a disciple of the Black and White Academy."

    "If Brother Yichuan knew about it, he would be very happy." Bai Shuize's eyes were also full of joy and excitement. Black and White Academy, what a sect this is.  A formal disciple of Black and White Academy, his status is much higher than that of Wanxiang Zhenren from other sects.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Hahaha, Brother Ji Ning, you only see this spiritual beast in your eyes, and you don't even notice me." came a voice.

    Ji Ning turned around to look, and saw that the chariot was still parked at the entrance to the main entrance, and Beishan Baiwei was getting off the chariot.

    "Brother Baiwei." Ji Ning greeted him.

    "I guessed that you would definitely become a disciple of the Black and White Academy, so I figured you would come in the evening." Beishan Baiwei said.

    ¡°Brother Baiwei has been kept waiting for a long time,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Wait soon, you don't know how happy I am to wait." Beishan Baiwei's eyes were shining with excitement, "Especially in the end, there were several peerless geniuses, like Hua Chong, Liu Shuilianeach of them has already become famous.  It was broadcast, but in the end not all of them were eliminated."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "The Hua Chong and others you mentioned should have been eliminated during the final screening."

    Ji Ning was still deeply impressed by Hua Chong, who had also practiced the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" to the seventh level, and had an aunt who was a Yuanshen Taoist in the academy.

    "No matter what, they all left in despair." Beishan Baiwei said, "After all, the Sky Splitting Sword Sect and Baihua Fairyland accept a lot of disciples, and they can easily enter with their talents. Only the Black and White Academy  We won¡¯t accept anyone who is not a peerless genius, and even peerless geniuses have to be carefully selected. Of course they all come with their arrogance, but it¡¯s a pity, a pity.¡±

    There was no expression of pity on Beishan Baiwei's face, but rather gloating.

    "By the way, how many disciples did Black and White Academy accept this time?" Beishan Baiweilian asked.

    "Today is the first day. I have accepted two disciples, one is me, and the other is Mu Zishuo." Ji Ning said??.

    Beishan Baiwei nodded slightly: "Mu Zishuo? I have never heard of this name. It seems that some remote places occasionally produce some peerless geniuses. When will you bring Mu Zishuo out, let's go out together  It¡¯s considered acquaintance.¡±

    "It's a small matter." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I'm here today, firstly, to congratulate you on becoming a disciple of the Black and White Academy, and secondly, to ask for your help." Beishan Baiwei said.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "As long as I can help, I will definitely help."

    "That's right, you should know it too. Formal disciples of the Black and White Academy there are ten servant quotas." Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ten servants

    These ten servants are more attractive than the regular disciples of the general sect.  Because this is in the Black and White Academy!  Even if it is difficult to obtain the method, the method that can be obtained will be the truly top method.

    "Lend me three places." Beishan Baiwei said, "You also know that I have many friends and relatives, many of whom I cannot refuse."

    Ji Ning smiled: "Why are you so polite? You can take nine of the ten servant quotas. Just leave one for me!"

    There is still one¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was thinking of Meng Yan, whom he met on the way to Anchan City. He must have damaged his foundation by performing forbidden surgery, and he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to join the sect.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 21 Watching the Wall Carvings at Night

    w Hongmeng official yy: 5137

    Please come and support "The Wilderness"!  Don¡¯t forget to sign in in the upper right corner~

    During the new book period, I hope everyone can support Tomato more, click more, collect more, and vote for recommendations!

    "The Wilderness" link: t/zjoj57o

    The total series of Manghuang Ji:/p/2048182182

    Serialization of "The Wilderness": /p/2048259526 The latest novel Baidu search ""

    "Just leave one?" Beishan Baiwei shook his head, "How can this be done? Although your Ji clan is not a big one, there are still some who have broken through and become monks of the Zifu. There must be some of them who want to become the official disciples of the Black and White Academy.  servants. And you may encounter some powerful people in the future who will ask you for help. So, I will shamelessly take five servant places. The remaining five are up to you. If you don¡¯t have enough in the future, you can  Tell me I can still find a way to get some Zifu monks to enter some sects. Of course, these Zifu monks must be in the early stage of Zifu."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded: "That's fine."

    In fact, I really only need one spot, so I searched for "" on Baidu

    ??The servant enters the Black and White Academy and wants to learn the top method of refining qi, but it is best for the servant to be in the early stage of the Zi Mansion.  If it is the middle, late stage of Zifu, etc., then it is already set and there is no turning back!  The current cultivators of the Ji family's Zifu are the patriarch Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and old servants Ah Xing and Ji Liuzhen.

    The patriarch and others are all in the Perfect Purple Mansion, and Ji Liuzhen is also in the middle of the Purple Mansion, and they have all been finalized.  As for the descendants of the Ji family?  It may take several years for another Zifu monk to appear.

    "Even if our Ji family has a newly born monk from the Zifu in the future, he can join other sects with his own strength." Ji Ning said secretly, "If you really want my help, in a few years, my power and status will be even greater.  It's higher." Deep down in his heart, Ji Ning wanted to let Ji's future disciples work hard on their own.

    The best I can do is give them a chance once in a while!  Only those who have made their own way will not be afraid of wind and waves.

    "Okay." Beishan Baiwei nodded, "I'll wait for the Black and White Academy to accept disciples in two days, and then arrange for five early stage cultivators from the Purple Mansion to come over. Then I will also bring some ordinary people over."

    "Ordinary people?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "There are so few formal disciples of the Black and White Academy, and each of them occupies a mountain peak." Beishan Bai said with a smile, "Although those early monks of the Zi Mansion are servants, they still have to practice, and they can't boil water, pour water, or clean.  Let them do everything. Tell them some important things, and let ordinary people do some trivial things."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "Then I won't stay any longer. You can take a good tour of the Black and White Academy." Bai Shanbai smiled. "The black and white pictures of the Black and White Academy have long aroused the envy of all parties. Even the King of Daxia will send people to beg for help."  You want to see the black and white picture. Only you disciples can watch it at any time."

    After saying that, Beishan Baiwei took the chariot and left with a smile.

    Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize beside him: "Uncle Bai, let's go."

    "Yeah." Bai Shuize followed.

    Whoosh!

    " One person and one big snow-white dog all boarded the boat, and then quickly flew high into the sky. It was already dark, and the black and white academy looked extremely peaceful under the night sky.

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Don't rush to practice in the early stage of Zi Mansion. I will soon ask the Academy for a top-notch method for you."

    "Excuse me, Ning'er." Bai Shuize looked at Ji Ning. The child who rode it to shoot arrows in the mountains and forests has now grown up and become more powerful than his brother Ji Yichuan, "Yichuan, I will  Watch Ning'er watch him become a true hero on this land."

    Ji Ning didn't know what Uncle Bai was thinking, and asked Baidu at the same time: "Uncle Bai, you live here as my spirit beast in the academy. You can also come with me to listen to the sermons of some Yuanshen Taoists and even immortals. In my  You can also go to some places in the Black and White Academy under the leadership of the leader. But if you, Uncle Bai, act alone, you can only go to these places."¡­,

    Ji Ning turned over his hands and took out the black and white book and turned to a page.

    "This is the map of the Black and White Academy. The red lines marked on it are the places you can go freely, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning said.

    Bai Shuize looked at it and quickly wrote down: "Ning'er, I'm sorry to trouble you."

    "No trouble." Ji Ning smiled.

    Looking at Uncle Bai, it feels like I have returned to the days when I was with Uncle Bai, my father, and my mother My parents are no longer here, and Uncle Bai is the one closest to me.

    ¡­¡­

    Spirit beasts and servants are different.

    If servants want to learn the top skills, they need to work hard on their own and obtain the qualifications of the Black and White Academy.Only by admitting it will it be difficult to obtain the top Qi refining method.  And it will only be a small part of the top Qi refining methods.  Everything has to be done by the servants themselves. For formal disciples, letting them enter the Black and White Academy is already considered the most benevolent and righteous act.

    If Uncle Bai lives in the Black and White Academy as a servant, it will be very difficult for him to work hard on his own in the future.

    "As a spirit beast, the spirit beast itself cannot obtain the top techniques.  But Ji Ning could obtain the Qi Refining Technique at a certain price.  It is a thousand times easier for a formal disciple to obtain top-notch techniques than for a servant to obtain top-notch techniques.

    But in fact, the Black and White Academy has strict requirements for its formal disciples. It is too late for the formal disciples to learn the techniques and techniques on their own. How many of them are willing to sacrifice their own interests for the spirit beasts?

    "Huh."

    The boat flew over Beiming Peak.

    "This is Beiming Peak." Ji Ning pointed to the mountain below, "From today on, this mountain belongs to me, Ji Ning."

    "Uncle Bai, it's just you and me on Beiming Peak now. You should go and rest first. I'm going to take a look at the black and white map in the forbidden area." Ji Ning said, "The black and white map is at the core of the Black and White Academy.  Only formal disciples can visit the forbidden area. Servants and spiritual beasts are not allowed to go."

    "You go ahead." Bai Shuize smiled, jumped from the sky, turned directly into a stream of light, and fell into the Beiming Peak below.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Wow.

    The boat immediately turned around and flew away.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning descended from a high altitude. This is a vast place. Baidu is also the real core of the Black and White Academy, a forbidden place among forbidden places.  Even some super powerful forces in other parts of the Daxia Dynasty need to work hard to open up their joints before they can come here to watch the black and white pictures.  Servants and spiritual beasts are naturally not allowed to come over.

    "Black and white picture?" Ji Ning saw the huge stone wall standing in the vast field.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of material the stone wall is made of, but it exudes a shiny black light. The black and white lines on the stone wall are densely and continuously outlined.  Lines of two colors intersect with each other.  But it is extremely clever to form a huge circular millstone.

    ? One black, one white.

    Like night and day.

    Like yin and yang.

    Like water and fire.

    Like darkness and light

    Since the creation of the world by Pangu, everything in the world has two sides: black and white. When he saw the two lines intersecting, Ji Ning felt a majestic aura coming towards him, and even felt pain in his soul for a moment.

    "That's not right." Ji Ning turned around.

    "This black and white picture actually blends so many paths together." Ji Ning was secretly shocked. The Star Palace in his water palace completely condensed and separated all the paths.  So that people can understand a single path separately.  But the black and white picture has many Dao mixed together, and even some Dao are incomplete.

    Just take part of those Tao and combine with other Tao.

    Finally, this black and white millstone was formed!

    "Although in terms of understanding the Tao, the black and white pictures are not as good as the Star Palace in the Water Mansion. Baidu but in terms of the combination of some Tao, the black and white pictures are better." Ji Ning also understood that the Star Palace in the Water Mansion is relatively precious.  many.  ¡­,

    The so-called Tao is the foundation.

    The swordsmanship, spells, etc. performed are all external.

    The improvement of Ji Ning's realm, such as reaching the realm of Tao, is an improvement on Tao!

    ??And like the water fire lotus is a method formed by the fusion of part of the true meaning of different Tao, which actually involves application.

    Tao is the foundation.

    Technique is application.

    The Hall of Stars separates each path so that people can understand it, which is of immeasurable value.  In this way, the Immortal Juhua and the Immortal Queen lived for millions of years, making the princes of the Great Xia Dynasty long to worship him as their teacher but could not get him.

    Black and white pictures should be naturally formed, and mixed with many, it is easy for people to be touched and realize some secrets.  Such as water fire lotus and other methods.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." A figure in the sky descended on the Qinglong Puppet, it was Mu Zishuo, "I didn't expect that Senior Brother Ji Ning would come earlier."

    "Junior Brother Shuo." Ji Ning smiled and immediately warned, "Don't look directly at the black and white pictures. The whole black and white picture contains Tao, which is too broad and profound for us to bear. It is better to look at the black and white pictures one by one.  part."

    It¡¯s a pity that it was a step too late.

    As soon as he landed, Mu Zishuo couldn't help but glance at the black and white picture. Naturally, he was far away from the whole picture.At a glance, he suddenly felt the world spinning, and his body stumbled and the Qinglong Puppet fell.  Obviously, he was far inferior to Ji Ning in terms of soul, so he was naturally inferior in terms of endurance.

    Hearing what Ji Ning said, Mu Zishuo nodded: "Yes, you can't just stare at the whole black and white picture."

    "Let's go, take your time and watch."

    Ji Ning immediately walked towards the stone wall. Next to the black and white stone wall, Baidu actually had a stone wall on the left and right. The material was also special and emitted a faint white light.  Ji Ning clearly felt that these three stone walls were attached with very terrifying formations. I am afraid that the immortals from the entire Black and White Academy are also paying attention to this place.

    After all, the Black and White Academy only rose to prominence after obtaining the Black and White Pictures, which was its lifeblood.

    Generations of immortals from generation to generation have crazily blessed the formations and restrictions, making this place very scary. Once triggered, the formations and restrictions blessed by countless generations of seniors will erupt, and even the immortals may not be able to survive.

    "There are three stone walls, one with black and white pictures, and the other two are left by immortals from past dynasties." Ji Ning took a look and saw that the three stone walls were over a hundred feet wide, and the messages on them were so densely packed that they probably exceeded ten thousand words. From this, he could infer  How many immortals have been born in the history of Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes quickly stopped at one corner of the black and white picture, staring at that small part.

    Black thread, white thread

    " Completely opposite but consistent with each other, that kind of natural mystery made Ji Ning immersed in it.  Mu Zishuo on the side was also immersed in the black and white pictures.

    To be continued.  This article is provided by Xiaoai 332335. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    /p/1968340749

    Baidu m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 22 The Immortal Leaves a Message

    The disciples of the Black and White School of the past generations will gain something from watching the Black and White Pictures for the first time. The ordinary accumulation and ordinary insights will naturally lead to something after watching the "Black and White Pictures".

    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa~~¡±

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged and meditating, with water and fire lotus flowers gathering around him.

    Layers of lotus leaves surround Ji Ning

    A full six layers of lotus leaves appeared Suddenly the six layers of lotus leaves completely dissipated, and then condensed into four layers of lotus leaves. The four layers of water and fire lotus leaves became even more condensed, as if they were real.

    time flies

    In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed

    Wow~~

    The four layers of lotus leaves that looked very real also dissipated and condensed into two layers of lotus leaves. These two layers of lotus leaves, one layer of red lotus leaves and one layer of green lotus leaves, both looked like real lotus leaves.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~" The lotus leaves are spinning, and the strangulation force between the two layers of lotus leaves is getting stronger and stronger. The two layers of lotus leaves are becoming clearer, especially on the green lotus leaves, some belonging to the lotus leaves can gradually be seen.  Even if you look closely, you might think they are naturally grown lotus leaves.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning wakes up

    "Having accumulated a lot of experience," Ji Ning nodded lightly, "It seems that my understanding of the 'Tao' has made water, fire and wind so compatible that it has reached a bottleneck."

    Looking at Mu Shuo next to him

    Mu Shuo is still immersed in it, intoxicated

    "I have the Shuifu Star Palace. Although the black and white pictures are helpful to me, they are not as helpful as they were to Mu Shuo." Ji Ning turned to another stone wall next to him. This stone wall was all left by the immortals of the past dynasties.

    Line by line

    "The great struggle on the road to cultivating immortality is to keep the five ugly ones!" The powerful will that rushed towards him made Ji Ning seem to see an immortal cultivator constantly moving forward, competing with heaven, earth, people, and monsters.  Fight

    "Be cautious and do brave things" The invisible coldness also contains it

    "The self-confidence and arrogance of "whatever the heart desires, it will be invincible", the path determined by one's own Taoist heart, means that no one can stop it, and anyone who blocks it will be killed.

    "The earthly world is subject to decay, but there are only two things I want - eternal life shuda8"

    Or domineering

    Or proudly

    Or cold and harsh

    or carefree

    Or indifferent

    Or plain

    The things left by the immortals of the Black and White Academy in the past generations have allowed Ji Ning's Taoist heart to undergo baptisms again and again. He seemed to have seen the long years before, each and every immortal cultivator insisted on their own Taoist heart and embarked on their own path.

    "What a strong Taoist heart, such a firm Taoist heart, such a pure Taoist heart" Ji Ning murmured to himself

    Strong, firm, pure

    This was Ji Ning¡¯s first feeling after reading all the immortals¡¯ messages. To be able to reach the level of an immortal, he already knew what he wanted!  Moreover, their Taoist hearts are extremely pure and firm, and they are not tempted by inner demons. Long years of tempering have also made their Taoist hearts extremely powerful.

    But if those immortals¡¯ Taoist hearts are once confused and their faith collapses, they may even lose their Taoist hearts for thousands of years!  In the worst case, it may even lead to the inability to control one's endless powerful energy and direct death.

    It can be seen from this that the road to immortality is a difficult road that challenges destiny.

    "All I want in my heart is great freedom, great freedom, and control of my own destiny." Ji Ning looked at these, and his Taoist heart became purer.

    The pain and torture in his previous life made him unwilling to surrender to fate and be controlled by fate.

    The death of his parents in this life gave Ji Ning a strong desire to no longer be controlled by fate.

    And if you want to transcend the control of fate, you must obtain strong strength!  Become stronger, only in this way can you gain true freedom and freedom!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at the immortals one by one. After looking at one of the stone walls, although the immortals could read quickly, it was already late at night.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned to look at Mu Shuo

    Mu Shuo was still sitting cross-legged, staring at the black and white picture, but beside him, the energy of heaven and earth gathered to form parts. Countless parts sometimes fit together to form, sometimes decompose, and all kinds of dragons, tigers, snakes, turtles all kinds of things happened at once.  Categories of monsters and even alien species are constantly forming\\

    "Though accumulated over time, all of Junior Brother Shuo's insights have exploded at this moment." Ji Ning secretly admired it. He had only comprehended it for less than an hour, but Junior Brother Mu Shuo had spent much longer than himself comprehending the black and white pictures.

    "The other stone wall" Ji Ning turned to look at the other stone wall

    What the immortals of past dynasties left behind are actually tributes to later generations.It is a kind of tempering of the Taoist heart. Even when the Taoist heart is unstable, coming here to read the words of the predecessors can have a sharpening effect So although the black and white pictures are the foundation, these immortals of all ages have left to sharpen the Taoist heart, but they are also a kind of tempering.  The super-top sect can rely on for endless years

    This is the foundation!

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????

    A short old man wearing a tattered beggar's clothes came floating in the clouds. He was holding a wine gourd and was leisurely and contented.

    Everything in the world around him seemed to be centered on him at this moment, and everything was listening to his orders. That natural sense of control gave this short old man an ability that was definitely not inferior to that of the 'Beishan Black Tiger', or even more astonishing.  It's a scary feeling, but as long as you stay a little away from him, you won't feel his pressure at all.

    "It's so good to have survived the nine calamities. It's so good." The short old man shook his head and felt very comfortable. "Nine more years will be better." He raised his head and drank a big gulp of Xianjia spirit wine.

    "Woo" The short old man suddenly stopped and looked down at the black and white picture below.

    "Two young people?"

    The short old man nodded slightly, "After all, today is also the day when my Black and White Academy accepts disciples. It seems that these two are the new disciples. I want to take a closer look."

    "That young man in white robe, is he following the path of the puppet? He seems pretty good and quite talented. It seems that the qualifications of our black and white academy disciples have not been reduced after I have been in seclusion all these years." The short old man nodded with satisfaction, and then turned to the other one.  Ji Ning, who was looking at Shibi Liu, said, "That beast skin boy is actually looking at Liu? Has he finished reading the black and white pictures? I don't know how long this beast skin boy has been looking at the black and white pictures, and what his qualifications and potential are."

    The longer you can look at the black and white pictures, the greater the harvest.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at the Immortal Liu on the stone wall.

    "Each one represents an immortal's path to immortality. Only one of these is a heavenly immortal, and the others are loose immortals and earthly immortals. This shows how difficult it is to truly escape from the three realms and not be in the five elements.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning looked at the new line. Even as soon as his eyes fell on this line, he felt as if a sword was pointed at his eyes.

    "Hold a three-foot sword and kill all the unjust! Go north and stay!"

    A very simple sentence

    When Ji Ning saw the line left by the "Beixing Immortal", he faintly felt the huge energy in it. Following Ji Ning's careful soul sensing, a powerful aura suddenly came directly from that line.  It was transmitted directly and completely filled Ji Ning's sea of ??consciousness.

    A silver-haired old man is holding a sword in the void

    Wow!

    His whole body was emitting a sword energy soaring to the sky, and it seemed as if it had turned into a huge sword.

    "What a sharp sword." When Ji Ning saw the silver-haired old man, he felt that the silver-haired old man himself was a sword, an indestructible sword, and even Ji Ning felt as if nothing could stop the silver-haired old man.

    Ji Ning has been learning swords since primary school

    The sword is his weapon, his father taught him personally, and now Ji Ning has completely developed the heart of a true swordsman. When he sees this figure that seems to exist as the ultimate goal of a swordsman Ji Ning's inner desire, his sincerity for the sword  The heart suddenly began to resonate with the energy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh? That animal skin is so small" The short old man high in the sky looked down at the clouds and mist in surprise, "Is this?"

    I saw Ji Ning standing in front of one of the huge stone walls in the square below. The line in the stone wall, "Holding three-foot swords, killing all the unjust, traveling to the north" began to gradually emit light. The light, a stream of powerful  The meaning of the sword is completely contained in those

    Ji Ning was standing there, with a faint sense of sword intent exuding from his whole body.

    The two actually began to resonate. The sword intent in Ji Ning was naturally far inferior to the profound sword intent in that line. But there was no doubt that the sword intent in him was resonating with the sword intent in Zhong.

    "Unexpectedly, it actually caused fluctuations in the sword intent of Senior Beihang?" The short old man looked at the scene below in shock. Although the 'Beixing Immortal' is a loose immortal, his status in the Black and White Academy is comparable to that of the heavenly immortal.  His influence was even greater. He lived for over ten thousand years before finally dying under the increasingly powerful Three Disasters and Nine Tribulations.

    The Sanxian who lives for ten thousand years is simply a legend. The Sanxian who lives for 100,000 years is very powerful, and then every ten years becomes more difficult. The Sanxian who lives for 200,000 years, the Sanxian who lives for 300,000 years  Each one is completely different. The longer they live, the more powerful and terrifying they become.

    A ten-thousand-year-old loose immortal is completely comparable to a heavenly immortal

    But on the basis of Yuan Li, they are obviously weaker than the Celestial Immortals. The reason why they are comparable to the Celestial Immortals is because they are better at Taoism, perception, and skills.They are stronger than the gods!  Only in this way can you rely on your body as a loose immortal to rival the heavenly immortal!

    "Sword intent?"

    "Is the sword intention so strong?" The short old man looked down with wide eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    In Ji Ning¡¯s sea of ??consciousness

    When the sword intent resonance between the two reached an astonishing level, the silhouette of the silver-haired old man originally formed in the sea of ????consciousness suddenly began to move and began to perform sword skills. At the same time, he sang loudly: "What does it mean to live for a lifetime?  "

    "What I'm asking for is happiness"

    "Kill, kill, kill"

    "Kill all injustices!"

    "Kill everyone who can be killed!"

    "I am happy"

    "As a loose immortal, there is no way to seek immortality"

    "But"

    "It is better to live happily for a day than to live a year of depression"

    "My sword is a sword of pleasure, a sword of joy, a sword that kills all injustices. This sword technique is called "Three-foot Sword""

    The voice of the silver-haired old man echoed in Ji Ning's vast sea of ??emptiness.

    Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 23 The Talented Immortal

    The dwarf old man held the wine gourd and even forgot to drink the fairy wine. He only stared at the animal skin boy in front of the stone wall below. The sword intention on the animal skin boy was so tenacious that he kept shining brightly with the line on the stone wall.  text corresponding to

    "Teaching it from generation to generation!"

    "It was Senior Beixing who taught him the swordsmanship, and it seems that the beast-skin boy accepted it very easily. He obviously has the heart of a real swordsman." The dwarf old man took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and immediately turned his head.  Go directly and shout, "Junior Brother Diancai, come here and die!"

    "Come here and die!"

    "Come here and die!"

    The sound passed through the void and passed through layers of restrictions, directly reaching the ears of a black-robed and black-haired man sitting cross-legged on a jade bed.

    "Huh?" The black-robed and black-haired man opened his eyes with a hint of doubt, and then he was relieved, "Senior Brother Five Crazy seems to have survived a catastrophe that only happens once in nine hundred years, and he seems quite excited."

    The black-haired man in black robe took a step immediately and disappeared from the house.

    In the night sky.

    The black-robed and black-haired man stepped into the void, covering a hundred miles with every step. If you didn't look carefully, he seemed not to exist in the world.

    "Five Crazy Senior Brothers," the black-haired man in black robe said.

    The short old man glanced at it, blinked, and muttered: "You freak, your strength is getting stronger and stronger. I haven't seen you in more than a hundred years, and your strength has already reached this level. You are my best friend since I entered the black and white world."  Since entering the academy, he is the most promising to become an immortal."

    "The road to immortality is so difficult, we can only do our best. Just give it a try with all our strength." The black-haired man in black robe smiled, "Junior brother has not yet congratulated Senior Brother Five Crazy for surviving another nine hundred years of calamity."

    "I'm not calling you to tell you whether you can become an immortal." The dwarf old man pointed down, "Look quickly."

    Diancai also looked down.

    There are two people in the square below, one is meditating in front of the black and white picture stone wall, obviously gaining a lot.  The other one stood in front of one of the stone walls.  There is a line of words on the stone wall that is shining brightly, and the light of each word is extremely dazzling.  At the same time, he sent out waves of restrained, deep and powerful sword intent.

    That line of words is holding a three-foot sword, killing all injustices, traveling north to leave a message!

    "Senior Beixing passed down the inheritance from generation to generation?" The Immortal was startled.

    ¡°As a peerless genius that is rare to emerge from the Black and White Academy in a million years.  It is also the most promising being in the Black and White Academy to become a heavenly immortal. When the Immortal of the Palace Hall entered the academy, he also accepted the inheritance of the "Northern Traveling Immortal" from generation to generation.

    "You must have inherited the sword intention from Senior Beihang back then." The short old man said with a smile.

    "Hmm." The Immortal Diancai looked carefully at the animal-skin boy below.

    His eyes are very focused.

    He was carefully observing the boy with animal skin.

    "Who is he?" the immortal said.

    The dwarf old man knew that the Immortal Diancai was asking about the boy with animal skin below.  He shook his head and said, "How did I know? I happened to see him just after leaving seclusion, and immediately called you to come. But today is the day when our academy accepts disciples. This boy with animal skin should be a new disciple."

    The Immortal Diancai nodded slightly.

    Everyone among the top leaders of Black and White Academy knows that ever since the immortal Immortal received the sword inheritance from "Senior Beihang" when he first entered the academy, and learned about Senior Beihang's deeds, he has worshiped Senior Beihang extremely, and even more so.  As a disciple of Senior Beihang, I asked myself to frantically explore everything about Senior Beihang and his swordsmanship

    It even follows some of the places that senior Beixing has visited.  Explore the trails.

    During this process, the Immortal¡¯s strength became stronger and stronger, and he could be called another ¡®Senior from the North¡¯.  He is recognized by the other immortals in the Black and White Academy as the most promising to become an immortal.

    ¡°How about it, can I be your disciple?¡± The short old man smiled, took the wine gourd, raised his head and took a few sips.  He, the junior brother of Diancai, has never accepted a disciple, because junior brother of Diancai once said Only those who can accept the sword spirit passed down from generation to generation by Beixing's predecessors can become his disciples.  ¡­,

    The Immortal of Diancai has been practicing for less than a thousand years.

    There are quite a few people who can sense the specialness of this line of writing in the past thousand years.  But there is no one who can get the inheritance of sword intention.

    "He's not bad." The Immortal Diancai nodded lightly, "It's just that I still have to take a good look at him whether to accept him as a disciple or not."

    "You are really demanding." The short old man shook his head.

    The Immortal Diancai didn¡¯t say anything, but focused on looking at the beast-skin boy below.

    Watching silently

    Suddenly

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±The line of words on the stone wall below, "Hold a three-foot sword, kill all the unjust, go north and leave the words". The original light suddenly rose sharply, and even radiating words appeared and flew out of the stone wall. Only the hands of these radiant words could be seen.  ''Three''all are suspended.

    Every floating ray of text looks like words, but every stroke is like the shadow of a sword.  It's like words formed by countless sword shadows.

    "Three-foot sword technique, the complete three-foot sword technique." The immortal's eyes instantly lit up, showing a look of surprise.

    "Swordsmanship, that set of legendary three-foot swords!" The dwarf old man was no longer unruly, and there was surprise and heat in his eyes.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Almost at the same time, three figures appeared in the night sky, an old man with a long beard wearing a high crown and an extraordinary bearing. Wherever he walked, it seemed that the emperor was traveling, which naturally affected everyone.  A young child exuding endless coldness, but his eyes are extremely old.  There was also a tall man with chains wrapped around his body.

    The three of them were staring down.

    "Three-foot sword."

    "The three-foot sword will see the light of day again!"

    "My Black and White Academy has another incredible disciple." The three of them looked at Ji Ning with anticipation and excitement in their eyes.

    The talented immortal and the dwarf old man also stared down.

    These five people all looked down, and all of them watched silently.

    Whoosh!

    Another figure appeared, it was an extremely handsome and enchanting young man in white. After the young man in white appeared, he first said respectfully: "I have met all the masters and uncles."

    "Don't make a sound." The short old man waved his hand directly.

    The young man in white nodded, even though he is the headmaster of Black and White Academy.  However, when facing these five people, he still maintained the courtesy of a junior and stood aside obediently without saying anything.

    ¡­¡­

    Holding a three-foot sword in his hand, he killed The floating sword shadows gathered into rays of light, and suddenly, all the rays of light flew into Ji Ning's eyes.  eye.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    And the line of text on the stone wall, "Holding a three-foot sword, killing all the unjust, heading north to leave a message" has become ordinary and no longer exudes any energy, perhaps until some time in the future.  Only when a new disciple appears who can accept its sword inheritance will its extraordinary power be revealed again.

    "Okay." The short old man smiled, "Senior Beihang's complete 'Three-foot Sword' has been taught to this boy."

    "Yes. The complete Three-Child Sword." The long-bearded old man wearing a high crown also sighed, "How many years has it been since the last time the 'Three-Child Sword' was born? It was 30 million years ago. Finally, there is another disciple to inherit it.  Got the complete three-foot sword."

    "The three-foot swordkilled countless evil spirits, the sky was darkened, and the entire Great Xia Dynasty was trembling with fear. It even killed our whole world." The tall man wrapped in the strange chain also said in a low and powerful voice.  There is also desire in the eyes.

    They are both immortals, but their strength and status are very different.

    The level of Beixing Immortal is no less than that of Heavenly Immortals, and even makes some Heavenly Immortals feel terrified.  With such an existencekilling half of the loose and earthly immortals is like killing a chicken.

    Because of this, even if endless years pass by.  The admiration for the "Northern Immortal" in the Black and White Academy is even greater than that of the only heavenly immortal in the history of the Black and White Academy.

    "Three-foot sword." The Immortal said slowly, "It is said that there are nine moves in total. The first six moves have secret books preserved in my Black and White Academy. And the last three moves are the real basis for Beixing Immortal's invincibility, and even more  It is difficult to exist in a written diagram. It can only be inherited by the mysterious and mysterious sword intention.",

    "This son has the heart of a swordsman." The long-bearded old man looked down at Ji Ning, "And his Taoist heart is very pure and firm, and his soul is powerful. Only with these three people can he inherit the swordsmanship of the Three-foot Sword."

    The immature child nodded: "There are some disciples in my Black and White Academy who have firm hearts and strong souls in the past. But there are too few who have the heart of a swordsman."

    "The Heart of the Sword Immortal is the awakening of a true swordsman. It is the awakening of the heart." The dwarf old man sighed, "And awakening one's own Heart of the Sword Immortal is also the prerequisite for embarking on the great path of swordsmanship."

    ¡­¡­

    "Junior Brother Diancai, do you want this good disciple? If you don't want it, I want it." The old man with a long beard said with a smile.

    "Junior Brother Diancai, I want this disciple." The immature child's eyes were blazing, "Although he can't use the three-foot sword now, the three-foot sword has been passed into his soul. As long as he reaches the realm, he can use it. Cultivate.  I look forward to a swordsman with three-foot sword skills."

    "Junior brother, the most talented person"Everyone spoke.

    The Immortal Diancai glanced at the other four people: "I don't have any disciples, how can you argue with me?"

    The other four people all laughed.

    "Blue sea." The Immortal Diancai looked at the young man in white.

    "Master uncle." The young man in white responded immediately.

    "Who is the little guy below?" the immortal asked with a smile.

    The young man in white, Taoist Bihai, immediately said: "This is one of the two disciples who have just been accepted by my Black and White Academy. His name is Ji Ning. He comes from a small tribe in Yanshan, Anchan County."  A genius, he had already killed Ying Longwei's wanted man when he was eleven years old. Later, because the Fire Dragon Immortal broke through in seclusion in the Ji family's territory, a one-yuan stone vein appeared there. This caused a branch to destroy the Ji family, but  Xuelong Mountain finally lost one and more than 20 Zifu monks there. The main reason why Xuelong Mountain suffered such tragic losses was because of Ji Ning. Because he got to know the descendant of the Beishan clan, "Beishan Baiwei", in Wuyou Cave  He once fought a battle, which revealed that he had reached the realm of Tao. This year he is exactly sixteen, and the other disciple Mu Zishuo who entered my Black and White Academy this time is fourteen."

    The five immortals next to him all nodded.

    Ji Ning¡¯s growth sounds very evil, but in the eyes of the immortals from the Black and White Academy, it is at best considered good.  After all, they have seen many reincarnated immortals.

    "This Ji Ning is my disciple." The Immortal Palace Master looked around, "Four senior brothers, please be patient."

    "Ha ha."

    "I thought you never accepted disciples, Junior Brother Diancai."

    "I won't compete with you. You have studied the swordsmanship of Senior Beihang the most. If you don't teach it, who will teach it? If we teach it, won't we waste others' money?"

    With the conversation between these immortals, it was decided that Ji Ning would become a disciple.

    (Welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7: Anchan City Chapter 24: Introductory Ceremony

    It's late at night.

    There were only two young disciples in the square where the Black and White Pictured Stone Wall, the forbidden area of ??the Black and White Academy, was located. Ji Ning slowly opened his eyes. Although it was very cold in the middle of the night in the twelfth lunar month, Ji Ning's heart was extremely hot. He looked at the many traces on the stone wall in front of him.  The line "Holding a three-foot sword in hand, killing all the unjust, traveling north and leaving a message" made my heart fluctuate for a while.

    "My sword is the sword of pleasure, the sword of pleasure, the sword that kills all injustices!"

    ¡°It is better to live happily for one day than to live miserable for a hundred years.¡±

    Ji Ning still clearly remembers the figure of the silver-haired old man who seemed as majestic as heaven and earth.

    I clearly remember the soaring sword intent.

    I clearly remember that set of swordsmanship.

    All of this goes deep into the soul!

    "What a powerful sword technique this is. Compared with it, my sword technique is like the light of a firefly competing with the sun and the moon." Ji Ning's heart was surging, and there was endless admiration in his eyes.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning's ears twitched and he immediately turned his head, only to see a figure in white walking over from a distance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised. Today there should be only two new disciples, himself and Mu Zishuo. Besides himself, who else would come here late at night?

    The young man in white came from a distance.

    For a moment, Ji Ning felt as if there were endless waves slowly rolling forward in front of him.  The whole world seemed to turn into water waves, and it became clear again before Ji Ning's eyes. Where the endless water waves were coming, it was the young man in white walking towards here.

    "It's so scary." Ji Ning suddenly became wary.

    Although there is no overbearing oppression.  But the young man in white in front of him gave him a sense of threat that was no less than that of the Black Tiger of Beishan. Moreover, this young man in white was so handsome that he was almost monstrous.

    "Junior Ji Ning." Ji Ning cupped his hands and said, "I have met my senior."

    Before coming, Ji Ning got the intelligence compilation book from Beishan Baiwei. According to the description in the intelligence compilation book, Ji Ning had already guessed who the person was.

    "My name is 'Bihai'." The young man in white said.  "Fortunately, I am temporarily taking the position of head teacher."

    "I've met the headmaster." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    The headmaster of Black and White Academy, ¡®Taoist Bihai¡¯, is naturally a real man of the hour in Anchan County.

    "Headmaster, Junior Brother Shuo" Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo next to him. Mu Zishuo was still immersed in the comprehension of the black and white millstone diagram, mesmerized.

    "No need to disturb him." Headmaster Bihai Taoist shook his head and said, "I'm here to see you."

    ¡°As he spoke, a scroll appeared in Taoist Bihai¡¯s hand.  Then he stretched out his crystal white palm that was far superior to that of a woman, and the scroll immediately floated in front of Ji Ning.  Ji Ning took it respectfully.

    "You will know after reading this." Taoist Master Bihai glanced at Ji Ning.  "As the descendant of Senior Beixing, you must not slack off. Remember, destroy the scroll after reading it." After saying this, Taoist Master Bihai turned around and walked away, and soon disappeared from Ji Ning's side.  in sight.

    Ji Ning stood there in shock.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Can¡¯t slack off?

    Ji Ning immediately unfolded the animal skin scroll. The scroll was just made of ordinary animal skin, but the content written on it instantly attracted Ji Ning.

    "Northbound Immortal?" Ji Ning looked happy.  I was just wondering about the ¡®Northern Traveling Immortal¡¯.

    The first half of the animal skin scroll describes the growth experience and some deeds of Immortal Beixing.  Ji Ning was dazzled by what he saw.

    This is a legend.

    The most coveted legend in the Black and White Academy.

    "We should act like seniors from the north." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    Senior Beihang¡¯s way of doing things is just two words - happy!  All I want is happiness.  Even because he couldn't stand the heinous sinful behavior of the children of the super tribe, he directly killed them in anger, leaving their souls torn apart.  However, he was hunted by that super-large tribe. This hunt lasted for hundreds of years. During this hunt, Beixing Immortal even escaped from this big world. But in this hunt,  The strength of Beixing Immortal also became stronger and stronger, and even later, the super large tribe killed and injured many strong men, and finally had to bow its head and admit defeat, offer apology, and finally reconcile.

    "I don't know which super-large tribe it belongs to." Ji Ning secretly said, "There are no names recorded in this scroll. Obviously, they don't want the matter to be fully disclosed. It is probably part of the reconciliation that year."

    Can fight like that.

    It can also be seen that that super large tribe is obviously very powerful, and it can also be seen that the "Beixing Immortal" does things happily, and it is really unfair to kill them all!

    This scroll contains more recordsHad a conversation.  [][

    "Some disciples of the younger generation once asked Beixing Immortal, there are countless evil things in this endless land. If you always kill evil people, can you kill them?"

    The Immortal of Beixing said: "There are countless evil things in the endless earth, and I am too lazy to care about the affairs of the world. But if you are touched by me, you will naturally kill him and give me pleasure."

    The meaning is very simple.

    If you don¡¯t touch me, I don¡¯t care.

    If you encounter it and it makes me feel bad, then I will kill it.

    "It's really a cool life." Ji Ning admired him.

    ¡­¡­

    After reading the growth and deeds of Senior Beihang, the second half of this scroll begins to introduce the "Three-foot Sword".

    The "Three-Child Sword" has nine styles in total. It is Beihang Xianren's unique skill that is famous throughout the Xia Dynasty. It is also the accumulation of his millions of years of hard work. It is so powerful that even Beihang Xianren himself cannot fully record it in books and maps.  teach.  The "Three-Child Sword" that exists in the "Daozang Hall" in the Black and White Academy is only the first six styles.

    No one has been able to record the last three formulas in books and charts.

    Only the line of words written by Immortal Beixing on the 'Immortal's Writing Wall' can be passed down from generation to generation under the resonance of the sword's will, and can it be taught.

    "That's it."

    "Occasionally, there are later generations of disciples who receive this generational sword inheritance. Even if they accept the inheritance, it is rare that they receive the complete sword technique. The last time someone received the complete sword technique was 30 million years ago." Ji Ning  Seeing this, I finally understood how amazing my harvest this time was.

    Ji Ning also understood why Taoist Master Bihai gave him this scroll. It was precisely because the Three-Foot Sword was of great concern. If some hostile forces knew that there was another genius in the Black and White Academy who had obtained the complete "Three-Foot Sword" inheritance.  I'm afraid they will try their best to destroy it and cause this talented disciple to perish early.

    So the information must not be made public.

    Of course, it is possible to cast the "Three-Child Sword". After all, there is a secret book of the first six styles of the "Three-Child Sword" in Daozang Hall. As for being able to cast the seventh style of the "Three-Child Sword" in the future, if it reaches that point there is no need to keep it secret.  Now, with the strength to perform the seventh form of the Three-foot Sword, he has already reached a peak level.  After all, this seventh sword technique is already a move that even Beixing Immortal can't record in books and charts, so you can imagine how powerful it is.

    ¡­¡­

    More than an hour passed.

    Mu Zishuo finally came to his senses.

    "It's so happy. It's so happy." Mu Zishuo's eyes were extremely intense. He turned around and saw Ji Ning next to him, and even said excitedly, "Senior Brother Ji Ning, this black and white picture is of great help to practice. I think that in the way of puppets,  I¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±

    But after following Mu Zishuo, he came to his senses.

    Ji Ning woke up before him.  I'm afraid he didn't gain as much from the black and white pictures, which made him feel a little embarrassed.

    "It's indeed quite beneficial." Ji Ning smiled.  "It's getting late now. I'm afraid it will be dawn soon. Junior Brother Shuo, it's time to go and have a good rest. We will go to the Headmaster's Hall in two days."

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    "Also, this wall with the immortal's inscriptions has quite a history, so you should take a closer look." Ji Ning reminded that Mu Zishuo was acting like a puppet.  He definitely doesn¡¯t have the heart of the Sword Immortal anymore, so naturally he won¡¯t get the inheritance from the Beixing Immortal.  However, I have received the inheritance from Beixing Immortal across generations.  It is inevitable that there are other predecessors who left some inheritance on the wall where this immortal left words.

    "Yeah, it's almost dawn. I'll take a look later." Mu Zishuo smiled.

    Wow!  Wow!

    The two men immediately drove a wooden boat and a green dragon puppet respectively, and flew towards their respective locations.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    As predicted before, no one can become an official disciple of the Black and White Academy on the second and third days!  So this year, the new official disciples of Black and White Academy are Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo.

    Phew!  call!

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo turned into streams of light and flew over the Black and White Academy, flying directly towards the Headmaster's Hall.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." Mu Zishuo's eyes were filled with anticipation, "After receiving the Black and White Pill today, we can go to the Daozang Hall to exchange for the cultivation method and the secrets of immortality and magic. And today we have to actually become a disciple, and we don't know who will be  My master."

    "Yes, I don't know who will be my master." Ji Ning said softly.

    Master.

    The apprenticeship of someone who cultivates immortality is different from the master who learned archery from his childhood.  Learning archery is only a mortal skill.  And the master who cultivates the path to immortality teaches the path to immortality.This kind of kindness is much greater in the way of teaching, and the relationship between master and disciple may last for hundreds or even thousands of years.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both landed in front of the Headmaster's Hall. At a glance, they saw that many formal disciples had gathered in the Headmaster's Hall, more than a hundred of them, and they were talking to each other casually. Each of these formal disciples was very dignified.  Extraordinary.

    When Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo entered the main hall, many of the official disciples glanced at Ji Ning and the two, many of them had goodwill in their eyes and nodded slightly.

    "It seems that only some of the official disciples of the Black and White Academy are here." Ji Ning said secretly, "That's right, immortal cultivators will not stay in the sect forever. I'm afraid many of them are outside."

    There is a ceremony for accepting disciples every year.

    " And immortal cultivators may sometimes stay in seclusion for decades, so this kind of ceremony for new disciples is not considered solemn. If you can come, you can come. If you don't come, it doesn't matter.  But most of the time As long as they are within the sect and there is nothing important, the disciples of the same sect will usually come to the headmaster's hall to pay respects.

    "The master teacher is here." Someone suddenly spoke.

    Immediately, Ji Ning and others turned around and saw in the mid-air outside the main hall, a young man in white flying down from a high altitude, followed by other figures, all of whom were Yuanshen Taoists from the Black and White Academy.  , this group of Yuanshen Taoists came together.

    "According to the normal rules of the Black and White Academy, new disciples generally worship Taoist Yuanshen as their teacher." Ji Ning secretly said that the Taoist Yuanshen of the Black and White Academy are different from those of ordinary sects. Their strength is very amazing and comparable to  Ordinary immortals, so it is a blessing to be able to worship Taoist Taoist Yuan Shen from Black and White Academy as his teacher.

    "I wonder which one of them my master will be?" Ji Ning glanced at the Taoist Priests, including the headmaster 'Taoist Bihai', and secretly guessed.

    Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 25 Dao Name Beiming

    Taoist Bihai sat high in the headmaster's position, looking down below, with a group of Yuanshen Taoists standing on both sides.

    Under the main hall, there is a group of Wanxiang Zhenren and Zifu monks.

    There are mainly three generations of disciples in the Black and White Academy. The monks from Zifu and Master Wanxiang are considered to be of the same generation, and they call each other senior brothers.  Because it is very easy for any disciple to become the Wanxiang Zhenren.

    The Yuanshen Taoist is a higher generation.

    Immortals are the highest generation.

    When disciples like Ji Ning meet the immortals, they usually call them "Master".  When meeting Yuanshen Taoist people, they always call them "Uncle Master" or something like that.  Of course, if you can worship an immortal as your teacher, you should of course call the immortal you worship as your master.  But other immortals can still be called master.

    The seniority among the immortals generally speaks of strength and various intercourse.

    "Everyone." Taoist Bihai sat high in the hall, his voice echoing throughout the hall, "I have two more disciples in the Black and White Academy. The one on the left who is thin and wearing animal skins is Ji Ning."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Skinny?  That's right, calling yourself a teenager is inappropriate.

    "The one on the right is wearing a white robe and has a slimmer figure. His name is Mu Zishuo." Taoist Bihai said.

    ¡°Thinner?¡± Mu Zishuo also blinked.

    The famous disciples in the hall all laughed, and the Yuanshen Taoists were all smiling. Obviously, they also knew the character of the headmaster, 'Taoist Bihai'.

    Taoist Bihai also looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo with a smile: "The people in this hall today are some of the disciples of my Black and White Academy. There are many others who are either in retreat or traveling outside. You will be able to see them one by one in the future.  From now on, you are also a member of the Black and White Academy, and you must unite with the same sect and not fight against each other."

    "Yes." Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo responded.

    "Well, let's start taking the blood oath." Taoist Bihai said.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo looked at each other.

    Immediately he stretched out a finger on his right hand, and a drop of bright red blood seeped out from the fingertip.

    "As proof of my hard work, and as a guide to the way of heaven, I, Ji Ning (Mu Zishuo), am willing to join the Black and White Academy. As a disciple of the Black and White Academy, I will abide by the rules of the Black and White Academy" An inexplicable ancient aura surrounded the entire hall,  No one made a sound, only the voices of Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo echoed in the hall.

    Blood oath of heaven!

    It is a great oath that cannot be broken. This is why the entire Daxia Dynasty rarely sees "betrayal of the master's sect".  If one betrays his master, the punishment from heaven will be enough to kill the betrayer before the master comes to punish him.  Of course, if the teacher is not right first.  If they are expelled first, then it¡¯s no wonder the disciples are to blame.

    Since every disciple is willing to take the ¡®Oath of Heaven¡¯.  Apparently it's still fair.

    ¡­¡­

    After the blood oath of heaven was sworn.  Taoist Bihai nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, you two have officially started. Now that you have started, you should have a Taoist name. You two can think of a Taoist name that you like."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both started thinking.

    Road number

    For example, the Taoist name of Taoist Bihai is "Bihai", and the Taoist name of Immortal Ruhuolong is "Fire Dragon".

    "Those who don't want to take a Taoist name can also use their real names as Taoist names." Taoist Bihai said with a smile, "Some disciples are used to their own names. If they are not used to Taoist names, they call them by their real names a lot."

    "My name is called 'Double Wood'." Mu Zishuo suddenly said.

    "Shuangmu?" Taoist Bihai nodded slightly and looked down at Ji Ning on the other side.  "Jining, what about you?"

    Ji Ning said slowly: "My name is Beiming."

    "Okay." Taoist Bihai nodded, "The Taoist name has been decided. The elders of my Black and White Academy will discuss it and someone will choose you as a disciple. If you don't want to, you can also say so."

    "Yes." Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo responded.

    Not willing?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as there are no grudges, the disciples generally won't refuse as long as the elders of the masters speak.

    "Mu Zishuo." Among the Yuanshen Taoists beside Taoist Bihai, suddenly an old woman with white hair and childish face looked at Mu Zishuo with a look of love in her eyes, "I heard that you are following the path of the puppet. I, Qiong Hua,  I also have some experience in the way of puppets, I wonder if you would like to become my teacher."

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Qionghua?

    According to Beishan Wei¡¯s intelligence compilation book, Taoist Qionghua is the one with the highest achievement in the puppetry among the Black and White Academy.

    ? ??The disciple is willing.  "Mu Zishuo knelt down respectfully and said, "Disciple pays homage to master.  "

    "Yes." Taoist Qionghua smiled and nodded.

    Ji Ning looked at the Yuanshen Taoist above, who would be his master?  Which one?

    Taoist Bihai and other Yuanshen Taoists did not speak a word.

    "Well, that's strange. Why doesn't anyone accept Junior Brother Ji Ning as a disciple?"

    "Yes, my uncles and uncles didn't say anything."

    The other disciples were discussing quietly.

    Taoist Bihai above suddenly looked towards the door of the hall. A figure had appeared outside the door. A black-haired man in a black robe walked in. His eyes were sharp and majestic. The moment he stepped into the hall, the whole hall seemed to be filled with chaos.  Falling into darkness, all the disciples turned around and saw the person coming.

    "Greetings to the master." Many of the disciples spoke up, and some were a little confused, obviously not recognizing him, but they immediately saluted respectfully.  Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo also followed the crowd and bowed respectfully.

    "Greetings to Master, Uncle." The Yuanshen Taoists above also said respectfully.

    "Uncle Master." Taoist Bihai also stood up.

    The figure of the man in black robe and black hair instantly became the core of the entire hall, as if the heaven and earth were turning for him.

    "Ji Ning." The black-haired man in black robe looked at Ji Ning, "Are you willing to be my eldest disciple?"

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    As soon as these words came out, Ji Ning immediately realized who the person in front of him was. There was very little introduction to the immortal in Beishan's micro-intelligence compilation book, only a few strokes.  After all, the immortal's information was confidential, and the information Bei Shanwei gave him was not that confidential.  Among them, there is a brief introduction to Diancai Immortal.

    Diancai Immortal: Immortal from the Black and White Academy.  He is very good at using swords and has no disciples.

    Among the living immortals in Black and White Academy, Immortal Dian Cai is the only one who has not accepted a disciple.  When Ji Ning heard the word 'big disciple', he knew who was in front of him.

    If you don¡¯t pray now, when will you pray?

    "Disciple is willing." Ji Ning knelt down and kowtowed respectfully, "Disciple Ji Ning, please pay homage to the master."

    "Well, come with me." There was a rare smile on the serious face of the Immortal.  He nodded and asked, then walked directly out of the palace.

    Ji Ning immediately followed.

    Many disciples looked at this scene in shock. Did the Immortal directly accept his disciples?  This is very rare. Among the disciples of their generation, those who can be accepted as disciples by the Immortal as soon as they enter the school are the most defiant ones.  Those few are all monsters rumored to be ¡®reincarnated immortals¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    The clouds enveloped the Immortal Diancai and Ji Ning, and they quickly flew towards a mansion.

    Entered the mansion.  Entered the hall.

    The Immortal Diancai sat directly on the jade bed, while Ji Ning naturally stood aside with great respect.  You can see it.  Diancai Immortal is usually a very serious person.

    "The person I admire most in my life is Senior Bei Xing." said the Immortal Diancai, "I once said that I will never accept anyone who has not inherited the sword intention of Senior Bei Xing as a disciple. And you not only inherited the sword intention, but also got  Even though I have inherited the complete "Three-foot Sword", I don't know the last three moves at all."

    Ji Ning listened respectfully.

    Even the head teacher knows it.  It's no surprise that my master knows this.

    "The only ones who know that you have the complete inheritance of "Three Feet Sword" are Bihai. And a few of us immortals." The immortal said, "So you can't reveal it yourself."

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "You also know that in my Black and White Academy, if you want to learn the top techniques and magical powers, you must use the Black and White Pills in exchange." The talented immortal looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    All of this is recorded in the ¡®black and white¡¯ book.

    If you want the magical power "Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth", how many black and white pills are needed to exchange for it.  If you want a certain spell, you also need to exchange black and white elixirs.  If you want to exchange magic methods for the spirit beasts under your command, you also need to exchange them for black and white pills!

    The Black and White Pill is the reward of the sect.

    If the realm reaches the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯, there will be a black and white elixir given to it.

    If your strength reaches the level of Wanxiang Zhenren, you will also be given Black and White Pills.

    Becoming a Yuanshen Taoist will also give you the Black and White Pill.

    If you join the Yinglong Guard, you will also be given Black and White Pills.

    ¡­¡­

    In short, the better the performance, the more black and white pills will be given by the sect.  Naturally, one can learn deeper techniques within the sect.

    "Has your soul reached the level of divine consciousness?"Tao.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but be surprised. He had never been exposed before.

    "Being able to inherit the complete Three-Child Sword puts a huge burden on the soul. In the past generations, those who received the complete "Three-Child Sword" were almost all reincarnated immortals whose souls reached the level of 'divine consciousness.'" said the Immortal Diancai.

    Ji Ning said respectfully: "The disciple's soul has indeed reached the level of spiritual consciousness, but it's just a reincarnated immortal the disciple seems to"

    "After drinking Meng Po soup, you naturally don't know the memory of your past life." Immortal Diancai shook his head, "But your soul is so strong, even if you are not a reincarnated immortal, you have had great opportunities."

    The Immortal Dian Cai pondered for a moment.

    "You are just getting started, you can get basically one thousand black and white pills."

    "When you reach the realm of Tao, you will be rewarded with one thousand black and white pills."

    "When your soul reaches the level of divine consciousness, you will be rewarded with two thousand black and white pills."

    "As a teacher, I can also give you two thousand black and white pills. So you have a total of six thousand black and white pills."

    The Immortal of Diancai said solemnly, "Since you have received the inheritance of "Three Feet Sword", you will definitely use it in the future. Therefore, when you go to Daozang Hall, you must exchange for the first volume of "Three Feet Sword". "Three Feet Sword" is from my Black and White Academy."  The Sword Technique of Suppressing the Palace requires a full two thousand black and white pills just for the scroll alone."

    Ji Ning was immediately speechless.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In order to cover up, he actually had to redeem the first volume of "The Three-foot Sword" in order to cover up.  Two thousand black and white pills.  It turns out that the two thousand black and white pills given to him by his master were because of this.

    "For your own Qi refining method, remember, you must choose the 'Immortal level Qi refining method'." The immortal said, "As for other magical powers, sword skills, etc you can figure it out yourself."

    "Go."

    "Go directly to the Daozang Hall, receive the Black and White Pills, and receive the Yuan Liquid. Then choose the cultivation methods, spells, magical powers, etc. there." The immortal said, "If you can't understand it, you can ask me."

    "Yes." Ji Ning saluted respectfully.

    Then he retreated and headed to the Daozang Hall.

    Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 26 Inside the Daozang Hall

    The morning sun is rising, and the winter sunshine shines on the entire Black and White Academy.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning was flying through the sky on a boat, and soon saw a majestic hall below. That was the Daozang Hall, which had the same status as the Black and White Academy in the entire Black and White Academy!  The disciples of the Black and White Academy who want to learn the top techniques, magical powers, and techniques come here to learn.

    "Tsk, tsk." A sturdy man wearing gorgeous armor was sitting at the stone table, holding an exquisite wine glass and tasting the wine.

    Ji Ning landed.

    "I've met my uncle," Ji Ning saluted.

    "Ugh." The burly man glanced at Ji Ning, "Are you the new disciple Ji Ning?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    This burly man is the Taoist priest who protects the temple, and is usually held by Yuanshen Taoist priests.

    "This is six thousand black and white pills." The burly man turned his hand, and a black jade bottle appeared in his hand, and he threw it directly.

    Ji Ning took it and penetrated it with Yuan Li. The jade bottle was indeed filled with pill pills, all of which were black and white.

    "This is one hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid. The quota for three generations of disciples every ten years is one hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid." The burly man threw another jade bottle to Ji Ning, "Okay, I have received the black and white pills and Yuan liquid.  You can go in."

    There are two jade bottles, one black jade bottle and one green jade bottle.

    Six thousand black and white pills and one hundred kilograms of condensed Yuan liquid were stored respectively.

    "As expected of the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning lamented, "A third-generation disciple like me, who is new to the sect, has a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid in just ten years, but wouldn't it be a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid in a hundred years? An ordinary piece of earth  The price of a first-level magic weapon is only one hundred taels of Yuan liquid, while the average Heaven-level magic weapon is only worth ten thousand liang of Yuan liquid."

    The quota of Yuan liquid for three generations of Black and White Academy disciples is one hundred years.  It's enough to exchange for a heavenly magic weapon.  Of course, no one would accumulate it foolishly. This Yuan liquid is used to enhance strength, so as not to waste a lot of time absorbing the energy of heaven and earth.

    "Thank you, Uncle Master." Ji Ning immediately walked into the Daozang Hall.

    ¡­¡­

    The Daozang Hall has three floors.

    As soon as Ji Ning entered the first floor of Daozang Hall, he felt as if he had entered a sea of ??books. He saw countless books placed on the rows of huge shelves. Just by looking at them Ji Ning dared to say.  There are over a million books here, and on the side of the largest bookshelf against the wall is a big word - "Fa"!

    "Dharma!" Ji Ning whispered to himself, "There are three floors in the Daozang Hall. The first floor is Dharma, the second floor is Shu, and the third floor is Miscellaneous."

    Law.  Dharma is the method of cultivation.  Cultivation methods such as qi refining and body refining with gods and demons are all methods.

    Techniques, the secret techniques of immortals and demons, are some special techniques performed, such as the 'supernatural power' of gods and demons, the 'sword technique' of sword immortals, the 'forbidden technique' used desperately, the 'escape technique' of escapingall the techniques used  , all are skills.

    Comprehensive, not a combination of the first two items.  Such as puppets, formations, raising insects, refining magic weapons, refining elixirs, using poisons

    "Master said that I must exchange the first volume of "Three-Child Sword" and the Qi Refining Technique of Immortal Levels." Ning no longer hesitated and immediately started searching on the first floor of the Taoist Palace.

    The method of refining qi is divided into four levels: immortal level, heaven level, earth level and human level.

    Immortal level represents the Qi refining method that can be practiced all the way to the immortal level.

    "Aiming directly at the immortals?" Ji Ning sighed in his heart.  "Although the Immortal Qi Refining Method points directly to heavenly immortals, there is only one heavenly immortal in the history of Black and White Academy. Even peerless figures like Beixing Immortal have not been able to become heavenly immortals. This path to heavenly immortals is indeed what Judge Cui said  , full of disasters.¡±

    Ji Ning searched carefully.

    Soon, I found a black wooden table in the deepest part of the first floor of Daozang Hall, with a total of twenty-eight golden books lined up in a row.  There is a word carved on the side of this case - Immortal!

    "The Immortal Qi Refining Method?" Ji Ninglian picked up a golden book.  This method is called "Jialan Feitian Sutra". This golden book is just a brief copy. After all, the Immortal Qi Refining Method is the secret of a sect and must not be leaked casually.

    "This first volume of the "Jialan Feitian Sutra" actually requires one thousand and five black and white pills." Ji Ning was secretly stunned.

    Turning around, there were a large number of ¡®Earth Level Qi Refining Techniques¡¯ placed on the tall bookshelf next to them, and they were truly complete copies, not simplified ones¡­

    "How cheap, only one hundred black and white pills." Ji Ning muttered.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." A voice suddenly sounded.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked. The young man in white robes who had just come in from a distance was Junior Brother Mu Zishuo. Mu Zishuo said excitedly: "Senior Brother Ji Ning, the one here isThere are so many ways to practice.  "

    "A sect with such a long history cannot have many methods." Ji Ning said.

    Immediately, the pair of brothers began to seriously choose their respective cultivation methods.

    ******

    Half an hour later.

    "That's it." Ji Ning picked up a golden book, the Immortal Qi Refining Technique "Water Source Notes". The first volume can be exchanged for 1,500 black and white pills. The Qi Refining Technique he has practiced since he was a child is "Shui Yuan Gong"  , after opening the Zifu, it is naturally more suitable to use the five elements and water method.

    "Including the first volume of "Three-Child Sword" that must be exchanged, a total of 3,500 black and white pills are needed. I have 2,500 black and white pills left." Ji Ning thought.

    You also need to exchange a method for Uncle Bai.

    You also need to exchange for magical powers.

    We also need to get the sequel to "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness".

    "Uncle Bai is in the early stage of Zifu and is in urgent need of a method. Moreover, Uncle Bai also has a water element in the Five Elements, so "Water Source Notes" is also suitable for him." Ji Ning thought for a moment.

    Although I only chose one copy of "Shui Yuan Zhu", if I wanted to help Uncle Bai practice it, I would have to pay another 1,500 Black and White Pills!  If you don't paythat's cheating. If you're cheating on an immortal-level method, it's a serious crime.  The punishment of the blood oath of heaven alone would make Ji Ning scared to death.

    "There are still a thousand black and white pills left." Ning suddenly felt that the black and white pills were not enough.

    He didn¡¯t know how anyone else would pay such a price for a spiritual beast like him.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later, on the first floor of the Daozang Hall, Ji Ning found the location of the body-refining technique of gods and demons. He also found the first method of body-refining of gods and demons, the continuation of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" and the second of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness".  roll.

    The second volume of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming also has nine levels, namely the tenth level, the eleventh level until the eighteenth level.

    Corresponds to the three levels of Vientiane, Yuanshen, and Return to Void.

    Once you reach the 18th level of the Nine Heavens Chart of Red Brightness, you will have to overcome the tribulation. If you survive the tribulation, you will become a god!

    And once you refine your qi and successfully overcome the tribulation, you will become an immortal!

    ?? Celestial beings and gods are two completely different sects.

    "One hundred black and white pills? It's really cheap." Ji Ning couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the price. "Although you can practice until you transcend the tribulation, you only need one hundred black and white pills. It is indeed the easiest method to obtain."

    The first method of refining the body of gods and demons is also the easiest method to obtain.

    ?Similarly, it is also the most difficult method.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning took a copy of "Shui Yuan Zhu" and the second volume of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" and left the first floor of Daozang Hall and came to the second floor.

    On the second floor of Daozang Hall, there are also bookshelves.

    "Skill!" Ji Ning took a deep breath.

    The technique is the secret technique of immortals and demons.

    It is the technique of applying Tao. Magical powers, swordsmanship, spells, forbidden arts, escape arts, etc. are all categories of arts.

    "Supernatural powers." Ji Ning immediately went to the bookshelf with records of supernatural powers.

    ¡°Supernatural powers¡­

    That is extremely rare. Even the Yuchi clan on his mother¡¯s side only possesses one magical power, the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    "Really few."

    "Really expensive!"

    Ji Ning finally found the case containing the magical powers. There were only five manuscripts in the entire case. In other words, the entire Black and White Academy had only obtained five kinds of magical powers over the endless years!  The rarity level is still higher than that of the Immortal Qi Refining Method!

    They are "Dharma, Heaven and Earth", "Thunder Eye", "Ten Thousand Poisons", "Three Heads and Six Arms", and "Brilliant Heart Eyes".

    "Three heads and six arms?" Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up. The ability to control the sky and the earth is the most common magical power, and most top sects and tribes have it.  As for the other three magical powers, "Thunder Eye", "Ten Thousand Poisonous Stings" and "Glory Heart Eyes", Ji Ning has never heard of them, only "Three Heads and Six Arms" has been heard of.

    Whether in the past life or in this life, Ji Ning has heard of the ¡®Three Heads and Six Arms¡¯. It is a magical power often used by some powerful people in legends.

    "Three heads and six arms, it seems to be of ordinary use, but in fact, as you get to the later stages, the effect of this magical power is actually extremely great." Ji Ning secretly thought, like humans who only have two hands, even some arms condensed with divine power and Yuan Power cannot  Compared to a real normal arm.

    It can be three heads and six arms

    Once this magical power is used, four extra arms and two heads will appear.  The extra arm can exert the same power as the real arm. For a moment, it is as if three 'Jining's are united to hit each other!  It should be noted that the strength of the dual swords can be superimposed simply by using them., these six swords attack together, the increase in strength is naturally more exaggerated.

    ¡­¡­

    With five magical powers, Ji Ning was greedy after reading the back door.

    The three heads and six arms are very famous, and there is a reason for it. It takes three thousand black and white pills to roll up the scroll alone.

    Law, Heaven, Elephant and Earth is the most common magical power that is equally astonishing in the later stages of cultivation. The first volume requires five hundred black and white pills.

    "Ten Thousand Poison Stings" is also a killing move. It takes five thousand black and white pills to roll up the magical power alone.

    The first volume of Thunder Eye requires two thousand black and white pills.

    "Huang Xinyan, the first scroll requires five thousand black and white pills."

    "This is too" Ji Ning could only grit his teeth and hold the simplified copy of "Fa Tian Xian Di" in his hand. As for the other four magical powers, there is no way to get them now.  The exchange requirements are so high that they far exceed those of the Immortal Qi Refining Technique.  But that's right, it is a supernatural power after all, and it is extremely precious.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning took a few simple books and continued to search for more special 'skills' on the second floor of Daozang Hall.

    I have been looking for it for a long time.

    "Found it." Ji Ning finally found three golden books placed on a desk. There were only three books on the entire desk, and they seemed to have no less magical powers than those.

    Ji Ning immediately picked up one of the golden books, with three words on the cover - "Shaking God"!

    It was exactly the technique that Ji Ning was looking for to use the spirit to attack. It was an extremely rare secret technique.

    **(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 27 Quiet Room Cultivation

    The Soul Shaking Technique can only be used if you have spiritual thoughts, and can shake the enemy's soul.  If the enemy's soul is very weak, it can even destroy the opponent's soul directly.

    "That's it." Ji Ning nodded, "When he accepted the disciples before, what Master Wu Xiu should have used was the Shaking God Technique, causing hundreds of Zifu monks to fall from the sky."

    "Can I use it only if I have spiritual thoughts? I have already reached the level of divine consciousness."

    Ji Ning read through it carefully.

    It¡¯s really exciting.

    With his soul, once he uses the Soul Shaking Technique, he can deal with the vast majority of Wanxiang Daoist!  After all, it is almost unique for Yuanshen Taoists to reach the level of spiritual consciousness!  Ji Ning's soul is so strong, once he has such a power to shake the soul, he will naturally be able to sweep through most Wanxiang Daoist people.

    "Two thousand black and white pills?" Ji Ning immediately shook his head when he saw the price that had to be paid in exchange for it.

    There are three golden books on this case.

    "The Art of Shaking the Gods", the one of "The Art of Bewitching the Gods", and the other "The Art of Destroying the Gods"!

    Among them, "Shaking God" and "Bewitching God" only require the spiritual level to understand and learn to cast, and you need to pay two thousand black and white pills and three thousand black and white pills respectively to exchange for them.

    "The Art of Destroying Gods" is a real method of directly killing the opponent's soul. It is a direct battle between gods and souls, and it must reach the level of divine consciousness before it can be used In terms of rarity, it is even rarer than the magical power!  In exchange for it, it would cost ten thousand black and white pills.

    "I can only drool from watching it." Ji Ning smiled and shook his head, then immediately turned around to look at other secret techniques.

    ¡­¡­

    The Daozang Hall is divided into three categories: method, technique and miscellaneous.  There are almost all kinds of powerful secret techniques, some insidious secret techniques, and all kinds of gorgeous sword skills.

    Ji Ning only had six thousand black and white pills in total.

    You have to think clearly about which one should be replaced and which one should not be replaced.

    ¡­¡­

    Nearly three hours later, Ji Ning walked down from the third floor of Daozang Hall.  Walked out.

    "Have you chosen?" The tall and burly guardian sitting there glanced at Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and couldn't help but look back. It was true.  I really really wish I had hundreds of thousands of black and white elixirs that I could change by myself.  The various immortal and demonic secret techniques are simply too mysterious and unpredictable, including some powerful escape techniques.  Ji Ning was even more stunned.  Only then did he realize how deep the Black and White Academy was.

    "It's a pity that I only have six thousand black and white pills in total."  Moreover, the Immortal Level Qi Refining Method and the first volume of "Three-Child Sword" are both must-selects.

    "Show me." The guardian said.

    Ji Ning handed over several simplified books in his hand.

    After taking it, the guardian saw the first volume of "Three-Child Sword" at a glance, and immediately frowned and said: ""Three-Child Sword" is the sword technique of my Black and White Academy Zhensect, and its power is extremely amazing. But if you understand it  It is also very difficult, it would be too early for you to learn the "Three Feet Sword" now, and it requires two thousand black and white pills to exchange for it."

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to choose so early, but this is designated by Master Diancai Immortal. Who allowed me to get the swordsmanship inheritance of Senior Beihang?

    ""Little Five Elements Sword Record"?" The guardian nodded immediately when he saw the second simplified book, ""Little Five Elements Sword Record" is also among the top five swordsmanships in Black and White Academy. It is broad and profound, extremely vast, from shallow to deep, it is  It is suitable for those who are dedicated to studying swordsmanship, and it requires a full eight hundred black and white pills to exchange it. In fact, I suggest that you exchange it for "Small Five Elements Sword Record" instead of "Three Feet Sword" for the time being."

    ""Water Source Notes". Immortal level Qi refining method, not bad." The guardian nodded.

    The guardian raised his head and looked at Ji Ning, "Decided? Just these few books? No changes?"

    "I won't change it anymore," Ji Ning said.

    Many secret techniques were very attractive, so Ji Ning gave up on them. Even Ji Ning gave up on the second volume of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming.  After all, the cultivation of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" requires absorbing the power of the twelfth level and the power of the sun He is only at the seventh level now and has to reach the ninth level.  It will take a while longer.

    After such a long time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get the Black and White Pill again.

    "Even if you don't get the second volume of the Nine Heavens Map of the Red Ming Dynasty in Black and White Academy, you can still go to Yinglongwei or even buy it elsewhere." Ji Ning secretly said that the second volume of the Nine Heavens Map of the Red Brightness is relatively easy to get.

    And various sword skills

    Ji Ning is the one who has been studying in Daozang Hall for the longest time. He has the magical power "Star Reaching Hand" in his hand. As long as his sword skills are strong enough, his strength will naturally soar.

    To escape, there is the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    The combat magical power also has a star-catching hand, so there is no rush to get other magical powers.

    The focus is still on Qi refining techniques and swordsmanship!

    And "Xiao Wu""Xing Sword Record" is the most suitable for me, because I have a deep understanding of water, wind and fire.

    "One has two thousand black and white pills, one has one thousand and fifty black and white pills, and one has eight hundred black and white pills. The three of them make a total of four thousand three hundred black and white pills." The guardian looked at Ji Ning, "Give me the black and white pills, and I will give them to you.  Go get the original."

    Ji Ning shook his head: ""Water Source Note" Not only do I have to practice it myself, I also have to practice it for the spirit beasts under my command."

    "Spirit beast?"

    The guardian was shocked, "You gave the spirit beast such a good way to refine Qi? This is one thousand and five black and white pills, and now is the critical period of your cultivation. With one thousand and five black and white pills, you can exchange them for several powerful secrets."  There is no need to be so dedicated to a spiritual beast. Let the spiritual beast wait for decades or hundreds of years, and then you can exchange it for it. Or exchange it for a less-than-improving Qi refining method.  "

    In the eyes of the guardian Ji Ning is an official disciple and a demon genius.  Giving such benefits to a spiritual beast is simply hot-headed.

    The Immortal Level Qi Refining Method.  This means that in the Black and White Academy, if it were to venture outside, it would be almost impossible for a purple monster to find an Immortal Qi Refining Technique even if it ventured for hundreds of years.

    "I have decided." Ji Ning said.

    "Alas." The guardian shook his head, "Are you so stupid?"

    Ji Ning said nothing, but his eyes told the guardian that his mind was extremely firm.

    "Okay." The guardian stood up, "I will help you get the original, five thousand eighty-eight black and white pills are ready for me."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded and watched the Taoist guardian enter the Daozang Hall.

    Uncle Bai

    Uncle Bai is not only his spiritual beast, but more importantly, he is his relative.  Get yourself a bunch of magical powers and secret techniques.  But he still wouldn't give it to Uncle Bai in exchange.  Ji Ning couldn't accept it in her heart!  Moreover, even if you obtain those kinds of secret skills, you still have to practice them carefully, which also requires time and energy.

    "I will study the "Small Five Elements Sword Record" with my heart." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Water source injection, just practice.

    Three-foot sword?  Now I'm still lacking in swordsmanship, and I can't even perform the first move.

    Only with "Small Five Elements Sword Record" can you slowly and carefully comprehend it.

    ¡­¡­

    Black and White Academy, Beiming Peak.

    Ji Ning swooped down from high altitude on a boat.  Entered Beiming Peak directly.

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning shouted, jumping and landing in the courtyard.

    Wow.

    A big white dog jumped out from the side, it was Bai Shuize: "Ning'er. I'm a disciple. Who is your master?"

    "He is a talented immortal." Ji Ning's face was full of joy.

    "Immortal?" Bai Shuize also looked surprised. He had discussed it with Ji Ning before.  I also guessed that it was a certain Yuanshen Taoist.

    "Uncle Bai, this is the Qi refining method "Water Source Note" that I changed for you." Ji Ning said, "You must remember not to leak this method to others. Once it is leaked, you will be punished by the blood oath of heaven and your soul will be gone."  .¡±

    "I know." Bai Shuize responded.

    Whether you are a servant of a formal disciple or a spiritual beast living in the Black and White Academy, you must take a blood oath of heaven!  After all, servants and spirit beasts have the opportunity to learn some top techniques.

    "Here." Ji Ning handed over the thick book from the first volume of "Shuiyuan Zhu", "This is the first volume. You can continue to practice until the Yuanshen Taoist reaches perfection. When we reach the Yuanshen Taoist level in cultivation, it won't be too late to change to the next volume.  .¡±

    "Thank you for the hard work, Ning'er." Although Bai Shuize had never heard of this method, he guessed that what Ji Ning got in exchange for him must be pretty good.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Uncle Bai, I'm going to practice."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning's heart was very excited at this moment, full of expectation.  Naturally, he headed directly towards his underground quiet room.

    There are many buildings on Beiming Peak, and naturally there are some secret rooms. Those are the places where cultivators practice, so the secret rooms are surrounded by large formations, and they fit in with the overall formation of the entire Black and White Academy.  Once in seclusion, even the immortals would not be able to break in directly.

    "Crash!" The stone door closed.

    In a wide stone chamber that is thirty feet long and wide.  The top is inlaid with pearls. These pearls are naturally not as expensive and luxurious as the pearls in Wuyou Cave, but they are not ordinary. They also allow this stone chamber to be illuminated by the light of pearls all year round.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the jade bed. The jade bed was engraved with talismans, which had a calming effect.

    "Water source note!" Ji Ning flipped through the water source note in his hand and read it for half an hour, writing down all the water sources.  Diary of a Immortal CultivatorMemory is so powerful, like Ji Ning who has reached the level of spiritual consciousness, he can even look through the memories of every day in his soul from childhood to adulthood.

    "Huh."

    Flames appeared out of thin air in his hands, burning the water source into ashes.

    This level of immortal qi refining method must not be passed on to others, so once you read it and write it down, it will be destroyed.  Therefore, killing the disciples of the Black and White Academy in order to obtain some top skills this is also completely impossible.

    "Let's get started." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a green jade bottle fell on the ground in front of him.

    The cork of the bottle was opened, and the rich vitality spread out. There was a hundred kilograms of essence liquid in the emerald green jade bottle.  At the beginning, Ji Ning only spent ten kilograms of Yuan liquid to achieve a perfect breakthrough from Xiantian to the early stage of Zifu and consolidate the early stage of Zifu.

    "suck."

    Ji Ning opened his mouth, and the vitality liquid immediately rushed out from the emerald green jade bottle and entered Ji Ning's mouth. As soon as he took the mouth it quickly turned into a large amount of heaven and earth vitality and entered the Zi Mansion.

    In the endless void space of Zi Mansion.

    A lake exists.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± Suddenly the entire Zi Mansion space trembled, and countless surging heaven and earth energy rushed in, quickly transforming into elemental power.  The Yuanli Lake began to gradually expand, and as Ji Ning performed the "Water Source Note" method, the entire lake also began to rotate.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Continuously rotating, the speed is getting faster and faster. Soon, the entire Zifu Lake turned into a huge whirlpool, making the Zifu Lake deeper and deeper.

    After the originally flat lake formed a whirlpool and rotated, like a drill, its depth immediately increased a hundred times and a thousand times.

    "Boom!"

    There was a roar.

    In the deepest part of the Zifu Lake, a hole suddenly appeared, and new energy was continuously pouring out of the hole.  This hole is the source of "Water Source Note"!

    "The Purple Mansion is in the middle stage." Ji Ning continued to suck the rich essence liquid from the emerald green jade bottle, and continued to improve his strength.

    Rumble~~~

    The deepest part of Zifu Lake is a thousand times deeper than before.  This absorption and refining is obviously much faster, and the energy that emerges from the 'water source' after transformation is also purer.

    "Zi Mansion is in the late stage!"

    Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Anchan City Chapter 28 Tradition

    w For those who have already reached the 'Realm of the Tao', and the one with the highest achievement happens to be the water element among the five elements, it is naturally very easy to comprehend the "Water Source Notes". Although it is just the beginning, the purple "Water Source Notes"  I have thoroughly studied the Fu chapter, and even comprehended most of the Wanxiang chapter.

    ??In other words, Ji Ning can completely cultivate to the Wanxiang Realm in one go. Of course, the premise is that there is enough Yuan liquid.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The Lake of Yuanli in Zifu is slowly rotating. The water of the lake rotates very slowly, but the closer it is to the bottom, the faster it rotates.  Especially at the deepest source of the entire Zifu Lake, the whirlpool there is extremely strong.  And as the amount of 'Yuanli Lake' becomes larger and larger, the power of the vortex here is also getting stronger.

    The source has also become deeper.

    The Yuanli that was born is also more pure!

    After practicing for nearly an hour.

    "Boom~~" Along with a vibration in the entire Zifu space, the source of the vast Yuanli Lake underwent another transformation, and the purity of Yuanli Essence soared again.

    "The Purple Mansion is complete."

    In the vast Zifu space, the mighty lake is still slowly expanding, but the quality of these 'original powers' has reached the limit of the Zifu level and cannot be improved any further.  We can only continue to accumulate and expand in quantity.

    ¡­¡­

    In the quiet room, under the dim light of the pearl, Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, opened his eyes, looked at the emerald green jade bottle placed on the ground in front of him, and nodded slightly: "It took about eighty kilograms of Yuan liquid.  In terms of qi refining, I have been promoted to the perfection level of Zi Mansion in one breath. But to break through from Zi Mansion Consummation to the early stage of Vientiane, and to have the top Dharma the amount of Yuan liquid required is amazing."

    The Wanxiang Realm is an extremely special realm.

    There are all kinds of Dharma images of real people in all phenomena.  Just countless bright stars appearing.

    And some Dharma images, such as the Dharma images of Master Mu Xiao and Zhenren Xu Li, have bright stars and a bright moon, so the method of their Dharma images is the moonlight hand!

    But¡­¡­

    The most outstanding dharma appearance in the legend is the simultaneous appearance of billions of stars, the bright moon, and the scorching sun.  Only the top Dharma can possibly give birth to the Dharma scene of "the rabbit appears in the bright moon and the golden crow appears in the scorching sun" when "everything is perfect".

    The Moon Rabbit appears and the Golden Crow appears.

    It represents a complete foundation, and this is the ¡®foundation of immortality¡¯.  If you don't reach this stage, it is impossible to become an immortal.

    And how do you get the top Dharma image?

    It relies on accumulating and expanding the ¡®Lake of Purple Mansion¡¯ at the Zifu level. This Lake of Purple Mansion is the foundation of everything.  The deeper and broader the Zifu Lake is, the more naturally its Yuan Power will become stronger.  The Dharma forms formed will become even more astonishing.

    "With some bad skills, the Lake of Purple Mansion is shallow and not very large. Once it reaches the perfection state of Purple Mansion, the lake cannot expand even if it wants to. There is no hope of becoming a real person in Wanxiang." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.  The Ji family is like this. The skills are too poor, resulting in the formation of the Zifu Lake. The foundation is too weak, and it can't even break through and possess the Dharma!

    The Dharma Appearance of the Stars is the worst Dharma Appearance.

    The Dharma of the bright moon is slightly higher.

    The Dharma of the sun and moon is the best.

    When all things are in a perfect state, the appearance of the Moon Rabbit and the Golden Crow represents the complete foundation.

    "According to the experience of the Black and White Academy disciples recorded in "Water Source Notes"," Ji Ning secretly said, "Once you reach the perfection of the Purple Mansion, if you absorb another five hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid and break through, you will have the sun and moon. After absorbing eight hundred kilograms, you will have the sun and moon.  The Yuan liquid needs to break through to the level of all phenomena Only then when all phenomena are perfect can the Golden Crow and Moon Rabbit appear in the Dharma."

    This is the benefit of the sect. The experience of the seniors allows the juniors to know what to do.

    Fortunately, it is an immortal-level qi-refining method.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a weak methodeven if there is endless supply of Yuan liquid, it¡¯s useless if it can¡¯t be refined at all.

    ¡­¡­

    After spending an hour cultivating to the perfection of Zi Mansion.  Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out the "Small Five Elements Sword Record". For some top sects, it treats important disciples within the sect.  Cultivation is that simple. Once they reach the realm, the sect will naturally ask them to save time as much as possible and spend all their time on enlightenment, studying swordsmanship, magical powers, etc.

    "Swordsmanship!" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.  There is greed.

    Since reaching the realm of Tao, his realm has been too high, and the swordsmanship secrets in the Ji family are of no use to him.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A book of profound swordsmanship can enable them to exert super strong combat power. Although they are only in the realm of Tao, if they understand the swordsmanship, they can completely understand the realm higher than their own.Art.

    ""Small Five Elements Sword Record"! The top five swordsmanships in the Black and White Academy are enough for the immortals to understand."

    The exchange price for a swordsmanship book is even close to a magical power, which shows how powerful it is.

    Ji Ning gently opened the pages of the book.

    He stretched out his fingers to form sword fingers and began to practice. This quiet room was built by the Black and White Academy and was specially used for formal disciples to practice in seclusion.  The formation is in line with the entire formation of the Black and White Academy. Even if you practice the moves as long as you are not an immortal, it is impossible to damage the quiet room at all.

    "Tsk."

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning watched and practiced, completely immersed in the swordsmanship.

    It was as addictive as when I first learned "The One Hundred and Eight Swords of Tiangang Disha" when I was a child. At that time, my father taught me, but this time it was Ji Ning who studied it alone.

    When Ji Ning was studying swordsmanship, he was in the mansion on one of the peaks of the Black and White Academy.

    "Junior Brother Wenjian, Junior Brother Wenjian." A voice sounded.

    "Senior Brother Bu, please come in."

    An indifferent voice came from the depths of the mansion, and suddenly a man with long hair in green clothes floated in from outside the mansion. Some of the Zifu monks and ordinary mortals in the mansion were respectful.  Naturally, they cannot compare with the formal disciples of the Black and White Academy.

    "I wonder why Brother Bu came to my place?" A young man in white came out, drinking blood and asking for swords.

    "Junior Brother Wenjian." The man in green clothes smiled, "I heard that this time my academy accepted a disciple. Junior Brother Wenjian, was the cave you were guarding breached?"

    Yinxue Wenjian¡¯s face darkened.

    This is his shame!

    That time, Ji Ning forced him to use his sword formation to block it.  As someone who is so proud of himself, he will naturally always remember it.  Therefore, he did not go to the previous initiation ceremony of Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo.

    "Yes." Yinxue Wenjian said coldly.

    "Junior brother Wenjian, don't be angry." The man in green said with a smile, "Junior brother, I'm afraid you don't know yet This Ji Ning has been accepted as the eldest disciple by the talented immortal of my academy because of his extremely high talent."

    Drinking Blood Wenjian showed a look of surprise: "Is the Immortal the most talented person in the palace?"

    The Immortal of Diancai is a Sword Immortal!

    "Yinxue Wenjian followed the path of swordsmanship, and he also aspired to become a disciple of the Immortal, the most talented person in the palace.  However, the formal disciples in the past dynasties were generally recruited by Yuanshen Taoists.  There are very few people who are directly accepted as disciples by immortals.  As time went by, he got used to it.  He thought it was normal not to be accepted as a disciple by the Immortal.  But now that Ji Ning has been accepted as a disciple by the Immortal!

    "So what?" Yinxue Wenjian had a sharp look in his eyes, "How strong you will be in the future depends on yourself."

    "Yes." The man in green nodded.  "Practice depends on oneself, but Junior Brother Wenjian fell into the hands of Ji Ning last time, just because Junior Brother Wenjian, you can only use one flying sword. You can't show your true strength at all."

    Drinking Blood Wenjian said nothing. In terms of strength, he thought he was much stronger than the guy named Ji Ning.

    "You also know, Junior Brother Wenjian." The man in green said with a smile, "There is a hidden rule in our Black and White Academy. New formal disciples will be taught a lesson in the 'Tao Discussion Hall'."

    Yin Xue Wen Jian nodded.

    "The battle in the Dao Palace is a very safe form of competition, and formal disciples of the Black and White Academy also like this kind of battle very much!"

    "The new disciples used to be peerless geniuses. They are used to being arrogant. As for the battle in the Dao Palace it can also make them sober and make them understand that there is heaven outside the world and there are people outside the world." The man in green said with a smile.  "I wonder if Junior Brother Wenjian is interested in letting the genius Ji Ning sober up that day and understand that he is just an ordinary member of the Black and White Academy."

    Yin Xue Wenjian's eyes lit up, he hesitated for a moment, and then said coldly: "I only fight against Ji Ning!"

    "There are several other junior brothers who want to take action." The man in Tsing Yi smiled.  "What we have to do now is to invite Mu Zishuo and Ji Ning to fight."

    ¡­¡­

    Mu Zishuo was riding a green dragon puppet, flying through the air towards his residence.

    "The Black and White Academy is indeed the Black and White Academy." When Mu Zishuo thought of the puppet classics he had obtained, his heart was filled with excitement. There were originally many imaginary methods.  There are a large number of detailed plans in the puppet classics, which makes him obsessed with them.

    Wow.

    Mu Zishuo landed from high altitude on the Qinglong puppet.

    "Junior Brother Shuangmu." A girl in blue shouted from below in front of the door.

    "Who is this senior sister?" Mu Zishuo recalled??Among the official disciples I met at the initiation ceremony was this woman. The memory of a cultivator is so powerful that she will naturally remember it firmly after seeing her.

    The girl in blue smiled and said: "My name is Donglin, you can just call me Senior Sister Donglin."

    Mu Zishuo said happily: "I don't even have a servant here. I've neglected Senior Sister. Please don't take offense, Senior Sister."

    Seeing this, the girl in blue also had a good impression of Mu Zishuo, and said, "Junior Brother Shuangmu, I am here to invite you to the Lundao Hall"

    "Taoist Hall!" Mu Zishuo's eyes suddenly lit up.

    He has read the black and white books and knows that sparring in the Taoist Temple is a very safe form of sparring.  Fighting has nothing to do with Yuanli or magic weapons.  The comparison is about their respective understanding of the ¡®Tao¡¯, their application skills of the ¡®Tao¡¯, etc.  That¡¯s why it¡¯s called ¡®discussing the Tao¡¯.  There are usually some lucky ones, such as black and white elixirs, Yuan liquid, etc.

    ¡°Sparring with senior brothers and sisters is also something that juniors yearn for.¡± Mu Zishuo looked forward to it.

    "Then let's go." The girl in blue said.

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo's eyes were full of fighting spirit.

    Geniuses have arrogance.

    I have never met a comparable opponent in the past. I know clearly that the old disciples of Black and White Academy must be extraordinary, but I am still eager to try.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The girl in blue and Mu Zishuo quickly broke through the air side by side and rushed towards Lundao Hall.

    There is also a third chapter!  Around twelve o'clock at night!

    Asking for monthly support!

    Welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Chapter 29 Ji Ning¡¯s First Enlightenment of the Sword (Third Update Completed)

    The Lundao Hall is towering on the mountain peak, with many figures faintly visible in it.

    The Hall of Taoism has always been the favorite gathering place for the disciples of the Black and White Academy. These genius disciples, who are very arrogant at heart, often compete here.

    Whoosh!

    A stream of light flew out from the door of Lundao Palace, followed soon by a girl in blue.

    "Junior Brother Shuangmu, Junior Brother Shuangmu." The girl in blue stepped on a huge flower basket and quickly chased after it.

    "Why are you chasing after Senior Sister Donglin?" Mu Zishuo, who was standing on the Qinglong Puppet, had anger on his shy face, "Isn't this a deliberate trap on your part? Humph!"

    The girl in blue, Donglin, shook her head and said: "Junior Brother Shuangmu, you can't blame the other brothers and sisters. In my Black and White Academyfor these endless years, I have given a harsh lesson to the new disciples every time in the Lun Dao Palace.  This is already a tradition. Although there are no academy regulations, it is passed down from generation to generation."

    "Teaching new disciples a lesson?" Mu Zishuo glared, "If it's really a lesson, why bother pretending to be on par with me at the beginning?"

    "This will teach you a profound lesson and you won't forget it." Dong Lin said, "It also makes you understand that there is a world outside the world and there are people outside the world! In fact, I also suffered a loss when I started, and it has been like this for generations. It makes the new junior brothers and sisters suffer a lot.  The lesson also polishes the pride. The elders of the sect also tacitly agree to this."

    Although Mu Zishuo understands this truth, he is only fourteen years old after all, and the two battles on Tao just now cost him two hundred black and white pills and twenty kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Although it was a small fortune, it already made him feel very distressed.

    Mu Zishuo cupped his hands and said, "Senior sister, you have hinted at me before. It was my own recklessness, but there is no need to say any words of advice."

    Whoosh!

    Mu Zishuo immediately drove away with the Qinglong puppet.

    "Alas." Donglin couldn't help but shake her head as she watched Mu Zishuo leave. Although she had invited Mu Zishuo before, her simple interactions with him made her like this junior disciple. But because this is a traditionshe also did not do it in the Taoist Temple.  It's hard to stop it, at most it's a hint.  Fortunately, he only lost two battles and then gave up.

    If you continue to lose, I'm afraid you will lose even more miserably.

    ¡­¡­

    "There is heaven outside the sky. There is someone outside the world!" On the roof of a pavilion in the mansion, Mu Zishuo was sitting on the roof, holding a jade wine pot in his hand.

    He raised his head and drank the wine.

    "Cough. Cough." Mu Zishuo drank too hard and coughed immediately.

    "You can't be careless in the future." Mu Zishuo also gradually became sober, and he was able to join the Black and White Academy at the age of fourteen.  Naturally, he had never met an opponent at the same level since he was a child. This kind of arrogance made him compete with those senior brothers and sisters.  Even though he knows that the other party is very strong, he still thinks that he is outstanding.

    ******

    In the quiet room at Beiming Peak, Ji Ning was completely immersed in "Small Five Elements Sword Record".

    "Small Five Elements Sword Record" is divided into 'Gold Elements Chapter', 'Wood Elements Chapter', 'Water Elements Chapter', 'Fire Elements Chapter', 'Earth Elements Chapter', 'Liangyi Chapter', 'Sancai Chapter', '  "Four Symbols Chapter" and "Five Elements Chapter", a total of nine chapters.

    Each article is from the shallower to the deeper.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    Those who are advanced, those are the swordsmanship at the immortal level!

    Ji Ning carefully studied the "Water Movement Chapter", "Fire Shape Chapter" and "Feng Xing Chapter". He has made profound achievements in these three paths.  As for gold and earth he lacks a lot, so naturally he won't waste his energy studying them.

    "It's drizzling!"

    Ji Ning shouted softly and pointed the sword finger of his right hand directly.  I saw a little raindrops appearing in the air. These raindrops were like meteorites, bombarding forward.  It directly bombarded the wall of the quiet room, and a layer of misty ripples of light appeared on the wall. There were also mysterious layers of runes on the ripples of light.

    "It's done." Ji Ning looked happy.  "This move is even stronger than my Silk Rain Line."

    ?Creating moves can only create moves of one's own realm.

    It can be learned, but it can learn moves that are stronger than its own realm.

    "Water, fire, and wind. From these three chapters, I have learned a total of seven major sword moves. It is much better than my own sword moves, but the improvement in strength is still not obvious enough." Ji Ning immediately opened the book in front of him.  Turning to the "Liang Yi Chapter", "The power of combining these different understandings of 'Tao' can be superimposed and skyrocketed."

    There are eighty-nine sword styles in this chapter of Liangyi!

    Like the two ritual sword styles formed by the combination of wind and fire,

    Like the two ritual sword forms formed by the combination of earth and fire,

    ????????????????????????????????????Two ritual sword postures,

    In short, the different sword moves formed by the mysterious combination of the two Tao are all summarized in the "Liang Yi Chapter".

    The combination of different paths, the power will indeed superimpose and explode, and the strength can be completely upgraded to a new level!  This is swordsmanship!  Some Qi refining cultivators can definitely use some powerful flying sword formations and sword skills to kill the gods, demons and body refining experts of the same level who possess magical powers.

    The swordsmanship is to the extreme, no less than magical power!

    After half an hour.

    "Whoops!"

    Ji Ning waved the sword finger of his right hand, and suddenly a blue flaming sword light flashed across the sky, faintly cracking the space, and directly bombarded the stone wall, making the layers of runes on the ripples appear again.

    "It's done, Liangyi Green Fire Sword!" Ji Ning suddenly showed joy.

    The Liangyi Green Fire Sword is a sword that combines part of the true meaning of water with the true meaning of fire.

    The power of this sword is also far greater than Ji Ning's previous strongest sword move, 'Drizzle', let alone the Silk Rain Thread that he created when he was in Yanshan.  This is the power formed by combining and superimposing the true meaning of two different ways!  Of course, the reason why he can practice so quickly is because Ji Ning has a high understanding of the Tao and a solid foundation. He has also studied the Black and White Diagram, and has some understanding of the combination of Tao. Naturally,  It took half an hour to comprehend.

    This is called a matter of course!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning opened a new section: "The Three Talents Chapter!"

    There are a total of ninety-two sword styles in Sancai Chapter.

    Earth, metal, and fire form the Three Talents Sword Style.

    There are three sword styles formed by wind, metal and earth.

    And there is no doubt that Ji Ning can only comprehend and learn one of the small categories, which is the three-talented sword style formed by the combination of "wind, water, and fire".  This three-talented sword style only has eight moves in total.

    ******

    It was already dark, and Ji Ning walked out of the quiet room happily.

    "I have been in Yanshan for more than ten years, and I even realized Taoism in the Star Palace of Shuifu But I have never acquired a powerful swordsmanship. Now that I have obtained the "Small Five Elements Sword Record", I am really more powerful." Ji Ning smiled happily, happily.  It's such a joy, it feels so good to learn all kinds of powerful sword skills!

    "Now, the Liangyi chapter. I have learned two major sword styles."

    "In the Three Talents Chapter, I also learned a sword move."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The Three Talents Chapter is the combination of the true meaning of the three Tao.  This superposition of power has soared geometrically!  Fortunately, Ji Ning's use of the 'Water Fire Lotus' had reached a bottleneck when he was studying in front of the black and white millstone picture. With this foundation, he was able to comprehend a powerful sword in the Three Talents Chapter in just two hours.  Move - Three Talents Lotus Sword!

    The Three Talents Lotus Sword has the same effect as Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Water and Fire Lotus¡¯, but is more mysterious and sharp!

    It was precisely because they were connected to each other that Ji Ning realized it.

    "Now I'm afraid it will be difficult to improve my swordsmanship in a short time." Ji Ning understood this. After all, he only had some understanding of three of the Five Elements, and at most the Three Talents Chapter.  The Four Symbols Chapter and the Five Elements Chapter cannot be understood by themselves.

    ¡­¡­

    In just one day, Qi refining went from the early stage of Zifu to the perfection of Zifu.  In terms of swordsmanship, he has even climbed up to two or three levels.  He learned the powerful sword move 'Three Talents Lotus Sword' in "Small Five Elements Sword Record" and reached his current limit.  This naturally made Ji Ning extremely happy.

    "Ning'er." Bai Shuize jumped up from a distance and directly transmitted the message from his mind, "There is a formal disciple of the Black and White Academy outside the mansion coming to visit. I have been waiting for a long time."

    "Formal disciple? See me?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Ji Ning walked towards the door.  After all, fellow disciples cannot be neglected.

    Soon, I walked to the door and saw a man in green standing in the distance with his hands behind his hands, looking at the waning moon in the sky. He seemed to sense the footsteps, and immediately turned around with a smile on his face: "Junior Brother Beiming."

    "I don't know who the senior brother is?" As soon as Ji Ning saw this person, he knew that he was a senior brother from the same sect.  Because I saw it in the headmaster's hall.

    "My name is Bu Ying." The long-haired man in green clothes smiled, "My name is Osprey."

    ¡°Senior Brother Bu, where am I?¡± Ji Ning asked.

    The man in green laughed loudly: "I saw the demeanor of Junior Brother Beiming in the Headmaster's Hall, and even saw the talented Immortal accepting Junior Brother as his disciple I think you must be extraordinary, Junior Brother, so some of my fellow disciples really want to meet you, Junior Brother  Compare, compete, compete."

    "Competition?" Ji Ning's expression changed, "Is it a competition in the Dao Palace?"

    "Yes, on the Dao Palace." The man in green smiled.?, "Discussing the Tao in the Taoist Temple is also an elegant matter."

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    The black and white book naturally records the Lundao Hall. There is no danger to life in the competition and competition in the Lundao Hall.  It is also very popular among the disciples of Black and White Academy.

    "Howeverbecause Ji Ning had read the intelligence compilation book given by Beishan Baiwei early on, he also knewthere is a tradition in Black and White Academy, and some new disciples will be taught a lesson and suffer a loss in the Lun Dao Palace.  And those old disciples were also happy to see this scene, firstly to help the new junior disciples wake up.  They also suffered the same kind of loss two years ago.

    "Okay." Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he smiled, "I also really want to compete with my senior brothers."

    "Hahaha." Bu Ying, a man in green, laughed, "Let's go to Lun Dao Hall."

    Immediately, the two of them controlled the magic weapons, quickly rose into the air, and headed towards the Lun Dao Hall.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Bu Ying were flying in the night sky, when suddenly a stream of light rose into the sky from far below.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." A young man in white robe stepped on a green dragon puppet and came forward.

    "Junior Brother Shuo?" Ji Ning was surprised. The Mu Zishuo in front of him smelled of alcohol, but he didn't know Mu Zishuo had been drinking on the roof before, and then he saw Ji Ning and Bu Ying flying in the sky.

    Mu Zishuo said anxiously: "Senior Brother Ji Ning, have you been invited to the Taoist Temple"

    "Junior brother Shuangmu." Bu Ying, a man in green, frowned.

    "Don't believe them." Mu Zishuo said anxiously, "They are deliberately tricking you into losing black and white pills and Yuan liquid. I will lose to them. Don't let them fool you." Mu Zishuo was obviously anxious.  Very worried that Ji Ning would follow in his footsteps.

    Bu Ying, a man in green clothes, shouted: "Junior Brother Shuangmu, there is usually some luck in discussing the Dao Palace. If you win, you lose. Is it right for you to win? If everyone wants to win, then don't go to the Dao Palace."

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning.¡± Mu Zishuo was extremely anxious.

    "Junior Brother Shuo," Ji Ning stopped him, "There's no need to say it, I know it in my heart. If you lose, you can only blame me for not being as good as others. But I, Ji Ning, am still somewhat sure of it."

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, you!¡± Mu Zishuo was anxious.

    "Let's go."

    Ji Ning, who had already obtained the intelligence compilation copy, was actually enlightened and everything was clear.

    "I'll go with you." Mu Zishuo said evenly. He just thought that he would be by Ji Ning's side so that he could persuade Ji Ning and prevent Ji Ning from losing too badly.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The three of them flew quickly in the direction of the Lundao Hall. Soon, the majestic "Lundao Hall" in the mountain peaks in the dark night appeared in the field of vision. Ji Ning and the other three people immediately swooped away and flew towards the Lundao Hall.  temple.

    ? **

    The third update is completed!  Monday, please vote!  Everyone, please throw in your recommendation votes!

    *(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 30 On the Battle of the Taoist Palace

    Ji Ning and the other three people landed at the door of the Lundao Hall and looked inside. Although it was dark, the Lundao Hall was very bright, and there were people talking and laughing inside.

    "Senior Sister Jiulian, I will accept these one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid." The person who spoke was dressed in white, and there were blood drops on the white clothes called "Drinking Blood and Asking the Sword".  With a hint of joy, he was obviously very happy to win the debate with his classmates.

    A woman with long hair in aqua-blue robes who was sitting cross-legged on a stone pillar opposite flew over and landed beside her. She shook her head and said, "Three years ago, I was able to beat Junior Brother Wenjian even slightly, but I didn't expect that now I am defeated by Wenjian."  Under Junior Brother Jian.¡±

    "Junior brother also tried his best to win." The originally very arrogant Yixue Wenjian was very humble at this moment.

    "Senior Sister Jiulian, this competition is all about getting a chance to win. You and Junior Brother Wenjian are equally strong, but Junior Brother Wenjian's attacks are sharper."

    "Senior Sister Jiulian"

    Several men and women were talking and laughing.

    At this time, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Bu Ying entered the Lun Dao Hall, and the men and women all turned their heads to look over.

    "Jiulian?" Ji Ning's eyes instantly fell on the woman called 'Jiulian' by everyone. She was wearing a simple and casual aqua blue robe and long black hair. Although her face was beautiful, she was not the same as the Meng Xin she knew.  It's slightly worse than both.  But this Senior Sister Jiulian has an outstanding temperament.

    It is like a fairy lotus, which attracts the surrounding brothers and sisters.

    "Such a temperament, I'm afraid it has an extraordinary origin." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Junior sister Jiulian." When Bu Ying saw Jiulian, her voice became louder.  With a smile on his face, he continued, "These two are the new junior disciples of my Black and White Academy this year. This is Mu Zishuo and this is Ji Ning."

    Jiulian's eyes fell over, with a smile on his lips: "I heard that during the day, Junior Brother Mu Zishuo lost two battles in the Lun Dao Hall and left in a rage."

    Mu Zishuo, who was already thin-skinned, felt a little embarrassed.

    "It's just because I'm new to the sect and I've never suffered such a setback." Ji Ning said.

    Jiulian looked at Ji Ning: "You are Ji Ning who was accepted as the eldest disciple by Master Diancai."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    Next to him, Bu Ying continued: "Junior Brother Beiming, you are a disciple of the Immortal Diancai. And Junior Sister Jiulian is also a disciple of the 'Five Crazy Immortals'."

    "A disciple of the Five Crazy Immortals?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "I just rushed back to the academy in the evening, so I didn't see my junior brother's initiation ceremony." Jiulian said softly, "Now my junior brother is here. But we want to discuss the Tao?"

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded: "I also want to compete with my senior brothers and sisters."

    "Then you have to be careful, I just lost a game." Jiulian smiled.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning!"

    A cold voice sounded.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw that the person speaking was none other than Drinking Blood Wenjian, who was dressed in white robes.  The purpose of Drinking Blood and Wenjian was to defeat Ji Ning and get rid of the evil spirit in his heart.  Unexpectedly, he met Senior Sister Jiulian, whom he had always admired. He tried his best to win Senior Sister Jiulian in the hope of leaving a mark in Senior Sister's heart.  Who would have thought that as soon as this Ji Ning arrived, he would be so involved in talking with his Senior Sister Jiulian

    "Senior Brother Wenjian." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Do you still remember the battle in the cave?" Drinking Blood Wenjian said coldly.

    "Remember." Ji Ning nodded, "I wanted to tell my name that time, but Senior Brother Drinking Blood Wenjian didn't let me tell me my name at all, saying that we would never meet again in the future."

    Yinxue Wenjian¡¯s expression changed.

    "Junior brother has not said anything yet, but he already knows my name." Ji Ning smiled, "I wonder why senior brother calls me junior brother?"

    There was a cold glint in Yinxue Wenjian's eyes: "How dare you go on stage to discuss Taoism with me!"

    "Come on stage to discuss Taoism?" Ji Ning turned to look at the huge hall of Taoism Discussion Hall. The huge hall was very similar to the large hall in previous lives.  There are some seats on the side, and in the center is a huge fighting place.  At the same time, there are towering stone pillars on both sides. The commentators can sit on the stone pillars and fight with each other with the help of puppets!

    Jiulian said from the side: "Junior Brother Ji Ning, please be careful. The one I just lost to is Junior Brother Wenjian."

    Drinking Blood Wenjian's jealousy became more intense, and the cold light in his eyes grew stronger: "Do you dare or don't you dare?"

    "Junior brother is here just to compete with the senior brothers, so why wouldn't he dare?" Ji Ning smiled and shook his head, "Isn't it just one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid?"

    "Haha, one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid are just the smallest prizes." Drinking Blood Wenjian said coldly.  "Black and white pills are learnedPalace rewards are very rare.  This Yuan Liquid, we bet one hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid, do you dare?  "

    Ji Ning frowned.

    Drinking Blood Wenjian said coldly: "That's right. When junior brother just started, the academy only gave him a hundred kilograms of yuan liquid. I'm afraid junior brother can't get a hundred kilograms of yuan liquid." As he said this, he turned over his hands, and a sign appeared in his hand.  , "This is the Yuan Pai of Tianbaoshan. It contains one thousand taels of Yuan Liquid in total, which is one hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid. As long as you take this Yuan Pai to Tianbao Mountain, you can directly exchange it for one hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid!"

    "Do you dare to bet?" Yinxue Wenjian looked at Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little solid. The other brothers and sisters suddenly realized that something was not right between Drinking Blood Wenjian and Ji Ning.  When dealing with Mu Zishuo before, he always had the smallest chance of winning.  After all, we don't want to have any grudges against each other in the future, but raising the bet on Drinking Blood and Asking Swords is obviously bullying others.

    If a newbie takes out a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, doesn¡¯t it mean that the other party will be able to practice without Yuan liquid?

    How do they know

    Although Drinking Blood Wenjian wanted to fight Ji Ning at the beginning, he didn't expect to be so ruthless.  But just now he noticed that Senior Sister Jiulian was so involved in the conversation with Ji Ning. Normally, Senior Sister Jiulian would just say a few words casually when talking to him, but when talking to Ji Ning, she took the initiative.  This makes Drinking Blood Wenjian very unfair.

    "How am I inferior to this Ji Ning? Why did Senior Sister Jiulian look at Ji Ning so differently when she first saw her? Whether it's compared to treasures, wealth, strength, or family, this Ji Ning is not as good as me!" There was a chill in Yinxue Wenjian's eyes.  More prosperous.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." Senior Sister Jiulian said, "You are just getting started. Senior Sister can lend you one hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid."

    As soon as these words came out, the aura on Drinking Blood Wenjian became even more terrifying.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "No need. Since Brother Wenjian wants to bet a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, I will take it." Ji Ning flipped his hand, and pieces of talisman appeared in his palm, "This is the sky  Baoshan¡¯s yuan tablets can also be exchanged for one thousand taels of yuan liquid.¡±

    "Um?"

    "Tianbaoshan Yuanpai?"

    Everyone looked at the yuan card in Ji Ning¡¯s hand.

    After all, Drinking Blood and Asking the Sword has been in the sect for a long time, traveling and adventuring, etc. It is normal to get some treasures and go to Tianbaoshan to exchange them for yuan cards!  But this Ji Ning has just started.  He actually took out these thousand taels of yuan cards at random This is extraordinary.  What they didn't know was that Ji Ning won it by fighting in Wuyou Cave.

    Although the battle of Wuyou Cave has been spread.  But very few of these Black and White Academy disciples know.  Among the Lian Yuanshen Taoists, only ¡®Wu Xiu¡¯ was the most well-informed.

    ¡­¡­

    "One hundred black and white elixirs, one hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid." An old voice sounded, and a white-haired old man standing at the edge of the Lundao Hall said, "Since both of you agree, then this is the prize."

    "Now please let the two disciples choose their own puppets." The white-haired old man continued.

    This white-haired old man is also a puppet, responsible for discussing trivial matters in the Taoist Palace.

    Ji Ning and Yinxue Wenjian immediately walked towards a side door. There were a large number of puppets placed in the hall leading to the side door.

    Entered another small hall.

    The white-haired old man pointed to the puppets on the side. There were hundreds of puppets. These puppets were all black and looked like rock carvings. "These puppets have the same core of Yuanli. The power they release is the same.  Strength. In this way, for those reincarnated immortals with divine consciousness in the academy, their divine consciousness blessing will have little impact on the battle."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The divine consciousness slightly exceeds the full strength of Zifu.  It is still far from the early stage of Vientiane.  Even if it is blessed on weapons, it will have little impact on combat.

    "These puppets all have their own weapons." The white-haired old man said, "There are flying swords and flying needles. There are ribbons and giant hammers In short, there are almost all magic weapons! You can choose whatever you are good at.  A puppet."

    ??Yixue Wenjian chose very quickly. He walked directly to a puppet, put his hand directly on it, and quickly started refining it.

    "I'll go out first. You take your time and choose." Drinking Blood Wenjian glanced at Ji Ning and walked straight out.  And the puppet turned into a phantom and quickly went out.

    Ji Ning glanced at it, then slowly and carefully looked at the puppets.

    ¡­¡­

    There were eight disciples watching in the Lundao Hall, including Mu Zishuo, Sister Jiulian and others.

    "The jackpot is so big, it's just a hundred black and white pills, but it's a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid! Junior Brother Wenjian is going too far. You can't bully a new junior brother like this."

    "It's a bit too much."

    Those onesFellow disciples talked to each other.

    At this time, Drinking Blood Wenjian walked out of the side door, and then jumped directly over a hundred feet, landing directly on one of the stone pillars that was more than ten feet long, and sat cross-legged on the stone pillar.

    Whoosh!  The puppet also jumped and landed in the battle field below, and then stood there waiting silently.

    "The one I chose is the Beidou Puppet."

    "Senior Brother Wenjian is really ruthless. He chose Beidou Puppet, which he is best at."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what puppet Junior Brother Ji Ning will choose.¡±

    There is no difference in the strength of a puppet, only whether it is suitable for the user or not.  Assuming that Ji Ning chose a puppet that controlled a giant hammer, he would naturally not be able to show much of his strength.

    "Out."

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning is out." Everyone looked at them, Mu Zishuo also had worry in his eyes.  Senior Sister Jiulian looked at Ji Ning carefully with curiosity in her eyes.

    Ji Ning walked out, followed by a puppet.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning and the puppet jumped up one after another. Ji Ning landed on one of the stone pillars and walked down cross-legged.  The puppet landed on the field below, causing the whole place to tremble.

    The two stone pillars face each other from a distance.

    Ji Ning and Yinxue Wenjian were also facing each other, about a hundred feet away from each other.

    The two puppets below are also a hundred feet away.

    "Get up!" the white-haired old man shouted.

    Boom~~~

    Suddenly, ripples like clear water appeared, and a huge seal like a cover appeared, completely sealing the entire venue.  People like Mu Zishuo and others were outside the field, while Ji Ning and Drinking Blood Wenjian were inside the ban.

    "Thousand Sword Puppet!" Drinking Blood Wenjian, who was sitting cross-legged on the stone pillar, glanced at it and snorted coldly, "You don't overestimate your capabilities."

    "Please give me some advice, senior brother." Ji Ning said loudly.

    "Please." Yinxue Wenjian shouted.

    The other disciples around are watching with bated breath. Junior Brother Ji Ning, who is newly accepted as a disciple by the Immortal, or Senior Brother Drinking Blood and Wenjian, who has been a disciple for many years, who is stronger between the two?

    ? **

    It¡¯s Monday, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendation!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7, Chapter 31: If you don¡¯t make a sound, it will be a blockbuster (Part 1)

    "Win, win, win." Mu Zishuo stood outside the banning formation, looking at Ji Ning sitting on the stone pillar in the distance, his eyes full of passion and expectation, "We must win." He had lost two games in a row before,  Psychologically, he was in the same camp as Ji Ning, both were new disciples.

    And those old disciples were teaching these new disciples in accordance with the 'tradition'. If he lost, of course he hoped that Ji Ning could win and give these two new disciples some face.  Moreover, the previous practice of Drinking Blood and Asking the Sword was too much, and the winnings were so huge.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning is so pitiful."

    "The prize offered by Senior Brother Wenjian is big enough, and he is not lenient at all."

    Those old disciples discussed among themselves.

    Jiulian, who was standing there, looked carefully at Ji Ning in the banning formation, and said softly: "Brothers and sisters, please don't speak too early.

    It¡¯s hard to say who will win between Junior Brother Wenjian and Junior Brother Beiming.  "

    "Junior Brother Wenjian has been in the profession for many years, is he still not as good as Ji Ning?"

    "Senior Sister Jiulian, it is unlikely that Ji Ning will win."

    The surrounding disciples, including Mu Zishuo, were all shocked that Senior Sister Jiulian said this. After all, Senior Sister Jiulian was supposed to be on the side of the old disciples.

    "Let's see." Senior Sister Jiulian still had a faint smile on her face.

    ¡­¡­

    Sitting cross-legged on the stone pillar, Drinking Blood Wenjian also noticed that Senior Sister Jiulian¡¯s eyes outside the sealing formation were mostly focused on Ji Ning, which made his eyes even colder.

    "Once the protective layer on the surface of the puppet controlled by the two of you is broken, it means losing." The white-haired old man watched from a distance and said loudly at the same time.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The puppet is equivalent to himself, and the puppet's protective layer is broken.  In a real life and death fight, it is equivalent to being killed by the enemy!  Of course he lost.

    "Now that I understand, let's start!" The white-haired old man's voice fell.

    In the vast area within the forbidden formation, the two puppets moved at the same time.

    Ji Ning controls the Thousand Swords Puppet, while Drinking Blood Wenjian controls the Beidou Puppet.

    "Whoops!" "Whoosh!" The two puppets retreated at the same time and distanced themselves.

    No one wants the puppet to rush too close, because once the protective layer is punctured, it means losing.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning! Be careful!" Drinking Blood Wenjian, who was sitting cross-legged on a stone pillar in the distance, shouted loudly. Suddenly, the Beidou puppet he controlled below was carrying seven flying swords, and suddenly there was a flying sword with a fierce aura.  The sword flew out directly, and thick blood appeared in the air around him.

    "Shaking light breaks the army!"

    "When Junior Brother Wenjian takes action, he shakes the light and destroys the army. His murderous intention is really strong." The other disciples watching from a distance were all shocked.

    The flying sword flew across the sky, and wherever it passed, it was like an army of iron-blooded soldiers passing by, with bursts of blood and faint sounds of killing.

    Directly kill the Thousand Sword puppets on Ji Ning's side.

    "The killing intent is really strong."

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the stone pillar. When he saw this, he just smiled softly, "I will kill this murderous intention."

    "go."

    Clang!

    One of the densely packed small swords behind the Thousand Swords Puppet suddenly flew out. When it first flew out, it was only about the size of an embroidery needle, and soon became the size of a palm.  As soon as this sword light flew out swimming water appeared all around, and the sword light also merged into the water.

    "Behead!" Yinxue Wenjian's face darkened.

    The flying sword with endless killing intent did not give any way, and directly killed Liu Shui.  What this Sword of Shaking Light wants is this momentum!  The momentum cannot be weakened!

    The flying sword directly struck the flowing water, and the flowing water shattered, but the broken flowing water twisted around the flying sword again.  As the saying goes, "The sword cuts off the water, and the water flows again." No matter how much you refine steel, it will turn into soft steel when encountering the endless sword light of the flowing water.

    Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted.

    "Not good." Drinking Blood Wenjian's expression changed slightly. He understood that Ji Ning had blocked him with just a flying sword.

    "sharp."

    "With just a flying sword, he blocked Junior Brother Wenjian's sword that shook the light and destroyed the army. Compared with Junior Brother Wenjian, Ji Ning's strength is not much different."

    The man in green, Bu Ying, frowned and said, "It's the 'Flowing Water Sword' from the 'Small Five Elements Sword Record'."

    ""Small Five Elements Sword Record"?"

    , Senior Brother Xiaoying, are you reading that right?  "The others looked at Bu Ying with doubts on their faces. They had all heard of the name of "Little Five Elements Sword Record". However, they were not studying swordsmanship Naturally, they were interested in "Little Five Elements Sword Record".I don¡¯t know much about the sword moves of ¡°Record¡±.

    Bu Ying nodded: "That's right, I have studied the "Small Five Elements Sword", and this move is the flowing water sword in it I didn't expect that Junior Brother Beiming had just started to study, and he had already studied "The Little Five Elements Sword".  record"."

    Jiulian listened on the side and just smiled and watched.

    ¡­¡­

    Drinking Blood Wenjian cannot hear the discussions of other sect members outside, but he can guess them.

    Both sides only used a flying sword, but Ji Ning actually blocked him. How could he not feel humiliated?  After all, he has been in the industry for many years.

    ¡°Junior brother Ji Ning, take me from Beidou to the greedy wolf and tear the sky apart!¡± Yin Xue Wenjian shouted angrily.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    The other six flying swords behind the Beidou Puppet flew up at the same time, and with the other flying sword that flew back, a Beidou Sword Formation was instantly formed.  Rumble~~~ Huge stars began to appear in the surrounding air. Seven huge stars formed a spoon shape, followed by one of the swords whose light rose sharply.

    "Roar~~" With this sword as the core, a huge black wolf shadow was formed out of thin air.

    Greedy Wolf raised his head and roared.

    Then he roared and jumped towards Ji Ning. It looked like a greedy wolf leaping towards him, but in fact it was seven flying swords inside that attacked and killed him at the same time.

    "go!"

    Ji Ning shouted coldly.

    " Eight flying swords flew out from behind the Thousand Swords Puppet again, and together with the flying sword that flew out before, they instantly formed a simple 'Nine Palaces Sword Formation'.  Ji Ning exchanged the magic weapon "Nine Sun Sword Formation" in Shui Mansion. The Nine Sun Sword Formation itself contains some mysteries. Although it is not as complicated as the Small Thousand Sword Formation, it is still extraordinary.

    Ji Ning also had some achievements in formations, and the 'Nine Palaces Sword Formation' he performed was quite good.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Nine rays of sword light whizzed towards the huge phantom of Greedy Wolf. As they flew over to greet him, the nine rays of sword light instantly disappeared and turned into a dense mass of hundreds of sword shadows. These hundreds of sword shadows soon disappeared.  It turned into a drop of rain, as if hundreds of raindrops were crashing into it like meteorites.

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  Over a hundred raindrops hit the area one after another, each one possessing terrifying power.

    "Not good." Bu Ying, a man in green outside the banning formation, stood up suddenly, with horror in his eyes, "How could he"

    Every drop of rain is astonishingly powerful.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The successive bombardments which were so destructive, forcibly smashed the ferocious greedy wolf, and also smashed the seven flying swords to pieces.

    "How could it be!" The expression of Drinking Blood Wenjian, who was sitting on the stone pillar and controlling everything, changed greatly.

    Whoops!

    As soon as the greedy wolf phantom was defeated, several flying swords flew in unabated momentum, whistling and arriving in front of the Beidou puppet in an instant, tsk!  Directly across the Beidou Puppet, the black rock protective layer on the surface of the Beidou Puppet was instantly scratched, revealing the fiery red body layer inside.

    "Ji Ning, win!" The white-haired old man in the distance shouted immediately.

    Yin Xue Wenjian¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 32 If you don¡¯t make a sound, it will be a blockbuster (Part 2)

    Third update!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Lost, lost, how could it be" Yinxue Wenjian sat on the stone pillar with a pale face, unable to believe this.

    When immortal cultivators fight, it is a thin line between life and death.

    If you fail in one move, you will die.

    "The puppet he used is also a puppet." Drinking Blood Wenjian couldn't accept it at all. "The core of Yuanli of the two puppets is the same, and the Yuanli is naturally the same. It is very fair. The comparison is the realm of Tao, the comparison is  Just swordsmanship and other means. His swordsmanship is actually better than mine?"

    How did he know that Ji Ning had actually reached the level of ¡®Dao Domain Realm¡¯ long ago.

    The Realm of Tao is the realm of Yuanshen Taoists under normal circumstances.  Of course, everyone in the 'Black and White Academy' is a peerless genius, so many of Wanxiang Zhenren's disciples are at the 'Dao Domain Realm' level.  However, Drinking Blood and Asking the Sword is still a little short of the 'realm of the Tao'.

    He relied on his sword skills to barely touch the realm of Tao.

    Just like when Ji Ning learned the "Drip Sword" when he was young, he had not yet reached the realm of the unity of nature and man, but with the help of swordsmanship, he was able to exert the power of the unity of nature and man.  This is the benefit of swordsmanship!

    In terms of realm, Ji Ning is high.

    When it comes to swordsmanship, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has reached its peak after undergoing double training in Shuifu Xingchen Palace and Black and White Pictures, and then studying the "Small Five Elements Sword Record".

    In terms of soul, Ji Ning has reached the level of spiritual consciousness. Even among the real disciples of Wanxiang in the Black and White Academy, there are only a handful of reincarnated immortals who can rival Ji Ning.

    No matter if it is more than that, he is worse.

    How can you not lose?

    "Senior Brother Wenjian, Junior Brother was lucky enough to win a move." Ji Ning stood up and said with a smile. The banning formation next to him had been lifted. With a little step, Ji Ning flew out of the field and landed in the distance.

    Drinking Blood Wenjian looked ugly and flew out of the battlefield.

    He walked directly towards Ji Ning, flipped his hands and took out two jade bottles, throwing them directly to Ji Ning: "One hundred black and white pills, one hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, here you go."

    Ji Ning naturally reached out and took it directly.

    "Huh, Ji Ning." Drinking Blood Wenjian stared at Ji Ning, his eyes full of fighting spirit, "No wonder the Immortal Diancai accepted you as his disciple. I lost so hard that I have nothing to say, but next time I will challenge you.  "

    "I'll wait." Ji Ning smiled. He wanted to give away black and white pills and Yuan liquid. How could he be so humble?

    "Hmph." Drinking Blood Wenjian immediately walked to Bu Ying's side, "Senior Brother Xiaoying!"

    Bu Ying, a man in green clothes, glanced at him: "Don't worry, leave it to me."

    This time it was Bu Ying who was organizing to teach the new disciple a lesson. Xiaoying even personally invited Blood Drinking Wenjian to come over Obviously Blood Drinking Wenjian lost. No matter what, he, Bu Ying, couldn't just let Ji Ning win.  and leave.

    Bu Ying looked at the other senior brothers and junior sisters beside her.

    "sharp."

    "Junior Brother Beiming's strength should not be underestimated." These talented disciples all had caution in their eyes. From Ji Ning's attack just now, they all realized that Ji Ning's strength was definitely no less than theirs.  Not sure, so naturally none of them wanted to go down.

    , little senior brother.  "

    , little senior brother, it is possible only if you take action.  "

    "Senior brother, you are also practicing "Little Five Elements Sword Record". You have been practicing for longer than him, so you may win more." Others said.

    Bu Ying cursed secretly, will it be effective if you practice it for a long time?  Practicing swordsmanship does not depend on the length of time, but on one's own understanding of the Tao. If an immortal is to study the "Little Five Elements Sword Record" for the first time, he can practice to an extremely advanced level in just half a day.

    But Bu Ying also knows

    He took the lead in this matter, no matter what, he had to take the lead.  Things must be done by those who take responsibility.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning won as soon as he made a move, which made Mu Zishuo extremely excited: "Winning well, let those old disciples know that not just any new disciple can be taught a lesson by them."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Winning is indeed a pleasure.  And just like that, I got one hundred black and white pills and one hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Before, from the early stage of cultivation in Zifu to the completion of Zifu, I only spent eighty kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "Junior Brother Beiming." Bu Ying, one of the old disciples, walked over.  , little senior brother.  " Ji Ning spoke.

    "Junior brother Beiming's strength is really amazing, and he didn't expect that he has already mastered the "Little Five Elements Sword Record" in such a short period of time. He must have a very high understanding of the Tao." Xiaoying said.

    Ji Ning understood that the other party wanted to get some information, and immediately smiled and said: "This disciple has just gained enlightenment and still needs more practice."? 

    Bu Ying laughed and said, "Junior brother, you are being humble. I also practice the "Little Five Elements Sword Record". When I see my junior brother's swordsmanship I can't help but feel itchy. How about we compete with each other?"

    "Oh, junior brother thinks so too!" Ji Ning continued.

    It¡¯s delivered to your door, how can you not want it?

    According to my own calculations, especially when my soul is so strong and has such a huge advantage I am afraid that few of the disciples of the Zifu monks can match me.  Unless a reincarnated immortal appears.

    "Don't you know about this lucky draw?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Of course it's one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid." Xiaoying smiled, "Too many also hurts the harmony."  "

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    Ji Ning and Bu Ying both sat cross-legged on the stone pillars.

    "Get up." The white-haired old man shouted, and the banning formation suddenly appeared again.

    "The puppet I chose is called **Puppet." Xiaoying said loudly, "Junior brother, be careful."  "

    "Senior brother, please." Ji Ning also said loudly.

    The two of them sat on the stone pillar, facing each other from a distance.

    The two puppets below are also facing each other far away.

    Before "killing" Xiaoying, she still greeted him with a smile, but then her face became serious, and with a low drink, thirty-six flying swords flew out from behind the puppet below at the same time, and each flying sword had a sword on it.  They all have special runes, and they are named **Puppets because they can create the **Fantasy Formation** in actual combat.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he frowned: "Go!"

    The flying swords behind the Thousand Swords Puppet instantly flew out twelve flying swords. The twelve flying swords flew out of the air with a clatter, and dense raindrops were drawn in the mid-air. Each raindrop carried  With endless power.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡±

    The thirty-six flying swords rotated, and every six flying swords formed a formation base, forming a strange array.

    And the entire formation seemed to turn into a huge wind wheel.

    "Rumble~~~" came crushing.

    Bang bang bang~~~

    The countless raindrops hit the huge wind wheel fiercely, but the thirty-six flying swords of the wind wheel rotated and easily released the impact.

    "I can't stop it. This Bu Ying is really much stronger than the Blood-Drinking Sword. Fortunately, I was prepared." Ji Ning's expression changed, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.

    The twelve flying swords he controlled suddenly split into two parts, one rotating and the other interlaced in the high air.

    Wow!

    These twelve flying swords entangled each other and turned into a blue flaming sword.

    Bang!

    The huge cyan flaming sword pierced the wind wheel directly, and the wind wheel collapsed in an instant.

    "Liangyi Green Fire Sword!" Bu Ying, who was sitting cross-legged, turned pale, and then sighed. He didn't even resist and allowed Ji Ning's green flame sword to directly pierce the protective layer of his puppet.

    "Ji Ning, win!" the white-haired old man said loudly again.

    ¡­¡­

    There was an uproar in the Lundao Hall. Xiaoying is definitely the best among the disciples of the Zifu monks in the Black and White Academy, and she is also a man of the hour.  The strength is much stronger than the Blood-Drinking Sword, but he was defeated by this new disciple who had just entered the Black and White Academy.

    "They are peerless geniuses, but this Ji Ning is a monster." Jiulian looked at him from a distance and said silently in his heart, "Are you in the realm of Tao at the age of only sixteen? The soul is even suspected to have reached the level of divine consciousness He is basically a  A reincarnated sage-like evil figure.¡±

    "They lost unjustly to a monster."

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    Brothers, come and throw in your monthly tickets!

    *(To be continued.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 33 Two Camps

    The Wilderness Chronicles 33_Read the full text of The Wilderness Chronicles for free_Volume 7 Chapter 33 The two camps come from

    Ji Ning released the refinement of the Thousand Swords Puppet with a thought, and then jumped over a hundred feet and landed outside the battlefield. He secretly sighed: "Although I have reached the realm of Tao, even my soul is at the level of 'divine consciousness'.  Butif I hadn't studied the "Little Five Elements Sword Record" before, my swordsmanship has been greatly improved. I'm afraid it's hard to say whether I would have won a battle with this Bu Ying."

    My foundation is very solid, and my foundation is at the level of a ¡®reincarnated immortal¡¯.  However, before entering the Black and White Academy, my swordsmanship was poor, and I only made up for my shortcomings after learning "Small Five Elements Sword Record".

    If he doesn¡¯t learn the "Small Five Elements Sword Record", Ji Ning can only rely on the power of his soul to control more flying swords and fight with more flying swords.

    "Whoosh." Bu Ying also jumped to Ji Ning's side.

    "Senior Brother Bu," Ji Ning said humbly.

    "No wonder the Immortal, the Immortal, accepts you as his disciple, Junior Brother Beiming. Senior Brother is so convinced that he lost." Bu Ying sighed, "Junior Brother can make all twelve flying swords perform the 'Drizzle Rain' move at the same time. His level is so high.  , the strength of the soul, all make the senior brother admire me. Moreover, the junior brother can also use the Liangyi Qinghuo Sword I lost without words. "

    "This is one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid." Bu Ying threw two jade bottles to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took it.

    "But Junior Brother, you won the Blood Drinker and Wenjian, and you defeated me." Bu Ying looked at Ji Ning, "Get ready, this matter will not end like this." After saying that, Bu Ying walked out.

    "It won't end like this?" Ji Ning frowned and walked out.

    "Senior brother Ji Ning, senior brother Ji Ning." Mu Zishuo came over excitedly. Ji Ning seemed to be happier than he was when he won.  "It's so satisfying. Those old disciples have to teach us new disciples a lesson. Hahaha, now they have lost two games in a row. These old disciples are really embarrassed this time."

    Ji Ning smiled: "It's just a discussion."

    "This is a matter of face." Mu Zishuo continued, "We are the only two new disciples this year. Senior brother won, and junior brother I also have a lot of face."

    The two of them looked outside while talking.

    Including Bu Ying, Dong Lin, Drinking Blood Wenjian and other old disciples, none of them came to say anything to Ji Ning.  The atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.  Only Senior Sister Jiulian came closer.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning felt suffocated.

    Senior Sister Jiulian does have a natural attraction, and she is considered extremely beautiful in terms of appearance. Among the beauties Ji Ning has ever seen, she is the only one bestowed upon Meng Xin.  But in terms of temperament, he is the undisputed number one.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." Senior Sister Jiulian's voice was soft.  "You have to be careful. You have won two games in a row. The old disciples won't let it go just like that. No matter what. The tradition of my Black and White Academy will not change on you. You must be careful when you return.  Prepare well."

    Ji Ning's pupils shrank slightly and said: "Sparring with senior brothers and sisters is something Ji Ning has always looked forward to."

    Senior Sister Jiulian nodded, turned and left.

    Ji Ning glanced at the other old disciples, but even Bu Ying was defeated. None of these old disciples were sure, so naturally no one said anything.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning immediately took Mu Zishuo and left the Dao Discussion Hall.

    Whoosh!

    The two of them quickly flew away in the night sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching Ji Ning and the others leave, the old disciples in the Lun Dao Hall started to uproar.

    "We lost two games in a row!" A tall, thin young man said hoarsely.  "Old disciples teach new disciples a lesson, letting them know that there is heaven outside the world and there are people outside the world. This is the endless tradition of the Black and White Academy! We old disciples have been practicing for many years. No matter what, we must not give up just like this!"

    "Well, if we admit defeat, then all the old disciples will admit that they are not as good as this new disciple." Dong Lin also nodded.

    Every old disciple nodded.

    This is tradition.

    The old disciples teach the new disciples. For the old disciples, they have been practicing for many years, even if occasionally the weaker ones lose to the new disciples.  But some of the stronger old disciples still want to win back!  If you can't win back doesn't it mean that all of them are inferior to the new disciples?

    "From ancient times to the present in Black and White Academy, no one has ever made an old disciple admit defeat, not even the reincarnated immortal!" Bu Ying nodded solemnly.  "I will go and invite Junior Brother Qinghe."

    With that said, Bu Ying left the Lundao Hall directly.

    "Let's go!" One by one, the old disciples left the Lun Dao Hall, turned into streams of light, and left through the air.

    ¡­¡­

    The disciples of Black and White Academy are divided into three generations.  Among them, three generations of brothers?It is at the level of ¡®Zifu monks and Wanxiang Zhenren¡¯.  Among the monk disciples of Zi Mansion the most dazzling and powerful one is 'Qing He'.

    Qinghe, who has been in the industry for eighteen years, has also reached the 'realm of Tao'. With his realm, he can certainly step into the level of Wanxiang real person, but he also needs to lay a solid foundation. Only with a solid foundation, the lake of Zifu in the body can  Only by truly accumulating and expanding to the limit can we have a broader future.

    Late at night.

    "Junior Brother Qinghe, Junior Brother Qinghe." Bu Ying swooped and flew over a mountain peak mansion, and shouted directly, and the voice echoed throughout the mansion.

    The servants and mortals of the Zifu monks and mortals in the mansion all started to make a commotion.

    "Senior Brother Bu Ying came to see me so late. What's the matter?" A figure walked into the courtyard and looked up at Bu Ying in the air. Bu Ying immediately fell into the courtyard.

    "I came here so late because I have something to tell you, junior brother." Bu Ying shook his head and sighed, "I am ashamed to say that every new disciple who comes to our Black and White Academywill be taught a lesson by our old disciples in the Lun Dao Hall. Back then, we  That¡¯s how I came here.¡±

    Qinghe smiled and nodded: "Yes, all the old disciples have been practicing for many years, so they can naturally win."

    "But we lost."

    Bu Ying shook his head, "Just now, some of our old disciples were competing with the new disciples Mu Zishuo and Ji Ning in the Lun Dao Hall. We defeated Mu Zishuo twice in a row But when we fought against this Ji Ning later, we  I was defeated twice by this Junior Brother Ji Ning. Even I lost to Junior Brother Ji Ning."

    "What!" Qinghe was shocked, "Senior brother, you have lost?"

    "Yes, that's why I asked you for this." Bu Yingdao, "You are the most powerful among our Zifu monk disciples, so"

    Qinghe nodded: "Senior brother, don't worry. Junior brother will naturally do his part in this matter."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Senior sister, senior sister.¡±

    Jiulian stood high in the air, looking at an elegant mansion below.

    "Sister is here?" A cold voice sounded, "Don't come in yet."

    The nine lotuses fell immediately.

    There was a girl in black sitting there under the moonlight, with exquisitely carved wine bottles and wine glasses placed on the table in front of her.

    This girl has a beautiful face, completely above Jiulianand her cold temperament is like an immortal from heaven.  In fact, this girl in black is indeed a reincarnated immortal. She is the most famous reincarnated immortal in the Black and White Academy - Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei!  As one of the few reincarnated immortals, although everything is perfect now.  But her status is comparable to that of Yuanshen Taoists.

    "Senior sister." Jiulian also sat down, "Did you know that one of the new disciples is suspected of being a reincarnated immortal?"

    "Are you talking about Junior Brother Ji Ning?" The girl in black sat there and nodded lightly, "I heard that he was accepted as a disciple by the Immortal."

    Jiulian continued: "Senior sister, I don't know. This Ji Ning has reached the 'realm of the Tao' before entering the door. Even the soul suspects that it is the level of 'spiritual consciousness'."

    "The soul suspects that it is at the level of 'spiritual consciousness'?" The girl in black was a little surprised.

    "This is what my master told me." Jiulian said.

    "Five crazy immortals?"

    The girl in black nodded slightly, "Interesting, I didn't expect there to be such a person among the new disciples."

    "And just before, this Ji Ning defeated two old disciples in succession in the Lun Dao Hall." Jiulian said, "I believe that once this news spreads, the old disciples will not give up. No matter what, they will definitely win back.  .¡±

    "Well, if you win, you will definitely win back." The girl in black nodded.  Smiling, "But if he is really a reincarnated immortal, with his current state, he may have some fragmented memories of his previous life. If he is not careful, his strength may greatly increase. It is not easy to defeat the reincarnated immortal."

    Jiulian glanced at the Fire Rainbow Fairy Senior Sister Yu Wei.

    Of course, the reincarnated immortals are terrifying. They all have amazing talents, and their cultivation is smooth.

    "This Ji Ning is only sixteen years old." Jiulian said.

    "If the memory of the past life has not been awakened at all, it shouldn't be difficult to defeat him." The girl in black smiled.  "Whenever you invite him to fight, I'm going to see him."

    "It should be daytime tomorrow." Jiulian said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Yu Wei nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Beishan Xuantang, a real disciple of Wanxiang, frowned: "Ji Ning?"

    "Yes, it's Ji Ning. He defeated two old disciples in Lundao Hall one after another, and even Bu Ying was defeated by him." A young man in black robes sat leisurely and said.

    &nbsp; Beishan Xuantang smiled: "I didn't expect that Ji Ning, whom Beishan Baiwei befriended, could be so strong. I was wrong at first. Since I'm inviting him to fight tomorrow, I must take a good look at it."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ji Ning? I heard that he once used Rainwater Sword Domain in Wuyou Cave. Apparently he has reached the realm of Tao?"

    "What, the realm of Tao? No wonder it is so strong."

    ¡­¡­

    "The new junior brother Ji Ning defeated two old disciples? How can this be done? No matter what, we must win back."

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    There are only so many disciples in the entire Black and White Academy, and many of them have known each other for many years and have a very good relationship with them.  Spreading news to each other By the time it was daytime the next day, the news had spread throughout the Black and White Academy, and some well-informed big forces such as the Anchan Beishan Clan had even learned of the news.

    For a time, all the other disciples decided that no matter what, they must win it back.

    The entire Black and White Academy disciples are naturally divided into two camps.

    One is the new disciple camp, consisting of Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo.

    One is the old disciple camp, and all the other disciples are from this camp.

    "Senior brother said that my disciple defeated two old disciples in a row?" There was a trace of curiosity in the eyes of the black-robed and black-haired immortal.

    "Yes, almost all of those third-generation disciples will go to the Lun Dao Hall. They definitely want to win back." The short old man in beggar's clothes said excitedly, "Hahaha, we haven't seen such interesting things in our Black and White Academy for a long time.  Crazy, I just passed through nine hundred years of catastrophe, and this happened to me. It¡¯s interesting and interesting, I will definitely go and see it when the time comes. Will you go?¡±

    The Immortal Diancai nodded slightly and smiled: "Since senior brother is going, junior brother will naturally accompany him."

    "Hahaha, okay, okay, okay. Interesting, interesting." The dwarf old man Wu Feng suddenly waved his hand, "Bring your Baicao Fairy Wine over here quickly and let me have a taste, Senior Brother."

    "Baicao Immortal Wine? This is my small world" The Immortal's face turned blue.

    The dwarf old man glared: "Senior brother, I'm afraid I can live another nine hundred years, but you're not willing to give me a drink? If you don't give me a drink, I will secretly cause trouble when Ji Ning competes with my old disciple!"

    The Immortal Dian Cai sighed helplessly and said: "Okay, here you go!"

    ? **

    Mang Wilderness 33_Rang Wilderness Full Text Free Reading_Vol. Seventh Chapter 33 The two camps have been updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 34 The Relationship between Master and Servant

    "Huh." Looking at the rising sun in the east, Ji Ning breathed out softly, "Come, if you want to come, come, I will take care of everything!"

    After winning two games in a row last night, Ji Ning knew what Senior Brother Bu Ying and Senior Sister Jiulian said No matter what, those old disciples will never give up and will win back no matter what.  Ji Ning also admitted that he might have to be inferior to some of the top disciples in the Black and White Academy.

    ¡°However, I will not give up easily.  If you want to lose, you have to be convinced of your defeat.

    "To win against me, you must have the strength to make me feel comfortable and convinced." Ji Ning's eyes were full of fighting spirit. He had been studying the "Little Five Elements Sword Record" all night. Since he knew that he was about to face a challenge, he naturally had to seize the time.  .

    Wow.

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and a boat appeared next to him, ready to meet the master's master After all, there are many confusions in the "Small Five Elements Sword Record", and asking the master should be able to solve some doubts.

    Whoosh!

    Stepping on the boat, the boat quickly rose into the sky.

    "Senior Brother Beiming." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    Ji Ning, who was on the boat, turned around and saw a middle-aged man coming with a flying sword in the distance, a look of flattery and awe on his face, but the edges of his long sleeves were bordered with black and white.  As soon as he saw the black and white border Ji Ning knew that the person in front of him was a servant of a certain disciple.

    Each formal disciple can have ten servants, and these cultivator servants will be responsible for some of the more important tasks such as cleaning, delivering messages, and guarding the door.

    "What's the matter?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "There is a man outside the academy gate, who calls himself Beishan Baiwei. He wants to see you, Senior Brother Beiming." The middle-aged man said respectfully.

    "Beishan Baiwei?" Ji Ning nodded, "I'll be there right away."

    Whoosh!

    He immediately flew directly towards the main entrance of Black and White Academy on the boat. After a while, he had already seen the main entrance. Outside the main entrance, Beishan Baiwei was sitting very showily on his nine-star immortal chariot. There were also  His puppet maid.  Ji Ning continued, "By the way, I have something to trouble Brother Baiwei."  "

    "Oh? Just say it." Beishan Baiwei said.

    Ji Ning nodded: "That's right. When I came to Anchan City, I met three people. They were three early Zifu monks from the Meng clan. They were named Meng Xin, Meng Yan, and Meng Jun. Later, they and their clan's  The elders, a bald middle-aged man named 'Uncle Ming' are together. Among the three of them, 'Meng Yan' has performed forbidden arts, and his foundation has been damaged. I think he may not be able to worship the sect. So I want to make a servant  Give him the quota. But I don¡¯t know where he lives, so I asked Brother Baiwei for help.¡±

    "This is a trivial matter." Beishan Baiwei said confidently, "The Meng family is a big tribe. There must be information in Tianbao Mountain about the movements of their tribe's children. I will find out after checking."

    "Okay, if there's nothing else, I won't stay." Beishan Baiwei then walked onto the Nine-Star Immortal Chariot. The two of them waved goodbye to each other, and the Immortal Chariot quickly turned into flames and disappeared in the distance.

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and the boat next to him quickly grew in size, turning into a large boat that was tens of feet tall: "Everyone, come up." The three servants and all the mortals got on the big boat, and then the boat quickly flew away.  , flew towards Beiming Peak.

    ¡­¡­

    Beishan Baiwei took the Nine-Star Immortal Chariot and soon arrived at Tianbao Mountain.

    "I heard that Ji Ning, a new disciple in the Black and White Academy, defeated two old disciples who have been with him for many years last night!"

    "Who is this Ji Ning? So powerful?"

    "I don't know, I just heard that he was accepted as a disciple by the Immortal of Diancai."

    As soon as he got off the carriage, Beishan Baiwei heard the conversation between two immortal cultivators. Tianbaoshan was a mixed bag of people and very well-informed.

    "Oh?" Beishan Baiwei smiled. "Brother Ji Ning did such a big thing last night, and I didn't even know about it. Well, let's go check for him first. That man named Meng Yan can actually make  Brother Ji Ning, please pay attention, I¡¯m afraid there is something extraordinary about this Meng Yan.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the east city of Anchan City, inside an exquisite mansion.

    Meng Yan was sitting there drinking wine.

    "Xinmei, I'm coming.¡±

    "Mei Xin, I'll help you pack these." Meng Junzheng was very diligent and helped pack some of Meng Xin's daily utensils.  These days they are living in the third uncle's house. Now that they have joined the sect, the sect will give them three days to prepare, and then they will leave Anchan City together to the sect's mountain gate a million miles away.

    Meng Jun glanced at Meng Yan who was drinking and sighed: "Shitou, please be patient. In a few years, the injury will not be discovered. You can also worship the sect. Me and Xin Mei are also"By chance, they happened to join the same sect.  Haha, what a fate.  "

    Meng Yan¡¯s expression darkened while he was drinking, and the animal-head wine glass in his hand was crushed to pieces.

    "Humph." Meng Jun snorted, turned around and left.

    "Villain." Meng Yan glanced at him.

    In fact, he also guessed that this Meng Jun must have followed Meng Xin Meng Xin joined a sect, and then Meng Jun followed him.  Meng Xin and Meng Jun have similar qualifications, so it's not surprising that they join the same sect.

    He has been in love with Meng Xin since he was very young, and so is Meng Jun!  This made Meng Yan even more uncomfortable.

    "You villain!" Meng Yan gritted his teeth, "You hate me"

    "Brother Shitou." Meng Xin stood aside.

    Meng Yan looked up at her.

    "Don't give up, I believe you can make it." Meng Xin's eyes were a little red.

    Meng Yan was suddenly moved and warmly nodded his head.

    "Can it happen? Humph."

    A strange voice sounded from the side, "It's time for Sister Xin to go to our Qianchuan Sect." Meng Xin took a deep look at Meng Yan, and then she had no choice but to leave. She had to go to the sect and embark on her journey of cultivating immortality.  road.

    Meng Yan watched all this silently.

    "Xiao Xin, wait for me." Meng Yan said silently, but being kicked out of all the worship sects for three consecutive days made Meng Yan even more painful and anxious.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning also carefully observed Yun Zhou, Yun Lu, and Wang Wei.

    Although it was Beishan Baiwei who sent them here, if they really made him unhappy, he would naturally expel them.  After all, master and servant spend a lot of time together.

    Yunzhou, Yunlu, and Wangwei were also a little trembling.

    "Is this Wangwei a guard? Is he very loyal?" Ji Ning immediately had a crush on Wangwei. "That Yunzhou laughed with me as soon as he saw me. He is quite flattering. His sister 'Yunlu'"  I don¡¯t know what Beishan Baiwei was thinking about sending such an enchanting person.¡±

    Yun Lu is absolutely enchanting. In terms of appearance alone, she is even as good as Meng Xin and even better than Senior Sister Jiulian.  And her whole body exudes a sense of charm, and her watery eyes are also very attractive.  From the moment he met Ji Ning, he was seducing Ji Ning.

    "Wangwei, how come you have this name?" Ji Ning asked.

    Wang Wei solemnly said: "I didn't have a name originally. Later, I was given a name by Young Master, and I served him for many years. Young Master probably thought that I was worthy of training, so he gave me a chance to reach heaven in one step. He also gave me a Taoist title.  "Forgetting the Guard" made me forget about guarding and truly become a powerful immortal cultivator.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Wow.

    The boat then descended towards the Beiming Peak below. Yun Zhou and Yun Lu beside them were anxiously waiting for Ji Ning to ask. Who would have thought that Ji Ning didn't ask them.

    "Uncle Bai." Ning spoke as soon as he landed.

    Bai Shuize appeared in one leap.

    Ji Ning glanced at the three servants and the mortals behind him, and said loudly: "You all heard clearly, this is the Black and White Academy Beiming Peak. In my Beiming Peak you always listen to my uncle Bai,  You can do whatever I, Uncle Bai, tell you. Do not disobey."

    "Yes." Yunzhou, Yunlu, Wangwei and all the mortals responded respectfully.

    "Uncle Bai, the three of them are servants, and the others are all mortals." Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize, "I will leave everything in Beiming Peak to Uncle Bai. You also explain to them that some of the people in the Black and White Academy  rule."

    Bai Shuize instantly turned into mist, and the mist condensed into a man in white clothes and white hair.

    There is gentleness in the eyes of this man in white clothes and white hair, and there is a natural kindness and touching feeling that makes people feel like spring breeze. The man in white clothes and white hair smiled and said: "Ning'er, go ahead and leave all these to me."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and soon left Beiming Peak.  As for other people, even if they are servants, they can only go to a limited number of places in this black and white academy.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning arrived at the top of the mountain where Immortal Cai lived in the Master's Hall.

    "Ji Ning, come in." The indifferent voice rang directly in his ears.

    "Yes, Master." Ning landed immediately.

    ? **(To be continued.

    The fastest update, please.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 35 The Instructions of the Immortal

    There was no one else in the hall, except for the black-haired man in black robe, the Immortal of the Palace, sitting cross-legged on the jade bed.

    Ji Ning stepped into the hall and saluted respectfully: "Master."

    The Immortal Palace Master nodded slightly and glanced at Ji Ning, with a smile on his brow: "Ji Ning, I heard that you defeated your two senior brothers in succession yesterday?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded, "It's just that my brothers and sisters may not give up just like that. I'm afraid they will come to invite me to fight today, so I came to Master to give him some advice."

    "Well, I'm pretty solid. I'm not complacent just because I defeated two Zifu level disciples."

    The Immortal of Dian Cai nodded, "All the people admitted to the gate of my Black and White Academy are peerless geniuses. The three generations of disciples are mainly divided into Zifu monks and Wanxiang Zhenren."

    Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "In my Black and White Academy, I have more than 100 monks and disciples from the Purple Mansion, and more than 200 disciples from Wanxiang Master. Why?" said the Immortal Master, "These disciples are not at a low level. If they want to step into Wanxiang Master, I am afraid that all of them will be successful.  Wanxiang Zhenren. The reason why there are more than a hundred Zifu monks is because, first, they want to lay a solid foundation and lay the foundation of immortality. Second, they want to reach a higher level, so that they will naturally be more confident when encountering three disasters and nine calamities in the future.  big."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Three disasters and nine tribulations As an immortal cultivator, Ji Ning certainly knows about the three disasters and nine tribulations. The power of these three disasters and nine tribulations is related to time, and the more time goes by, the greater the power.  The second is related to merits and sins. Those with great sins will also suffer great disasters.  The third factor is related to the level of strength. If the training time is the same, the disaster of Yuanshen Taoist will be stronger than that of Wanxiang Daoist

    Of course there are many reasons.  The power of the three disasters and nine tribulations is unpredictable, and it is a guillotine over the heads of all immortal cultivators.

    But one thing is common, the realm is powerful!  The soul is powerful!  Dao heart is firm!  The more solid this foundation is, the greater the confidence will be in overcoming the disaster.

    "It is precisely because of the three disasters and nine tribulations and the need to lay the foundation of a heavenly immortal, so no one is in a hurry to break through." Diancai Immortal said, "Generally, disciples who are beginners will stay at the Zifu level for more than ten years. Of course, their understanding is slightly inferior.  Some may stay for fifty or sixty years. Those with extremely high qualifications may only stay for a year and a half before breaking through.¡±

    "So the disciples of Wanxiang Zhenren are the elites of the third generation of disciples." The Immortal of the Palace Talents looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.  He understands.

    "My Master Wanxiang of the Black and White Academy is different from the Masters of Wanxiang of other sects. He is a genius among the Masters of Wanxiang!" said the Immortal Cai Cai, "Occasionally one or two Masters of Wanxiang from other sects reach the 'realm of Tao'. But I  Almost all of the disciples of Wanxiang Zhenren in Black and White Academy are in the Tao Realm."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    "There is something even more powerful. One has extremely deep understanding on one path, and even has many insights on other paths. Being able to reach the 'realm of the realm' on multiple paths. This is the realm of multiple realms!"

    "What's even more outrageous is that when Wanxiang Zhenren was born, he realized a complete 'Tao'."

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed after hearing this.

    The complete ¡®Tao¡¯?

    "If it is from other sects, ordinary immortals will realize the complete 'Tao'. But in my Black and White Academy, any Yiyuan Shen Taoist can realize the complete 'Tao'. Even among the disciples of Wanxiang Zhenren, the most defiant and evil one  A few have also realized the complete Tao. But Ji Ning, you don¡¯t have to feel ashamed. Of these geniuses who can realize the complete Tao, two are reincarnated immortals, and the other three have practiced for more than two hundred years.  They may break through to the Yuanshen Taoist at any time."

    "As you have been in the Black and White Academy for a long time, you will know that there is a hidden rule in our Black and White Academy, that is, only after you have understood a complete 'Tao' can you break through and become a Taoist Primordial Spirit." The Immortal Dian Cai looked at Ji Ning.  .

    Ji Ning completely understood.

    The real disciples of Wanxiang are the most elite among them, just like myself.  Once the Zifu Lake expands and accumulates to its limit, I am afraid that it will not hesitate to break through to Wanxiang Zhenren.  Therefore, staying among the monks and disciples of Zifu is relatively speaking.  He was just average among a group of peerless genius disciples.

    "Wanxiang disciples can be divided into three levels. The first level is those who have only reached the realm of Tao."

    "The second level is the realm of multiple realms."

    "The third level is to realize the complete 'Tao'."

    Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning, "Don't worry, your senior brothers and sisters will not take action easily this time. First, the strongest monks from the Zifu will take action. If he can't defeat you, then the real disciples of Wanxiang will take action! No matter what  How come the top few who have understood the complete 'Tao' will not take action. That's a bit bullying the small."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Master, how many reincarnated immortals are there among the real people in Wanxiang?" Ji Ning said.??Qi Dao.

    The Immortal Diancai smiled: "You disciples are just curious about the reincarnated immortal. In fact, it is you, or it may be the reincarnated immortal. Among Wanxiang's disciples, there are three confirmed reincarnated immortals. Two of them have been practicing for eighty years and have realized the complete  Tao, there is another person who has practiced for twenty years."

    "Listen to what I have said, you understand." Immortal Diancai sighed, "You only won against two of the Zifu monks, and they are not the strongest among the Zifu monks. Not to mention the many Wanxiang brothers and sisters.  .¡±

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, show me your sword skills." The Immortal said, "No matter how hard you use it, you can't damage this hall."

    "Yes." Ji Ning no longer hesitated and immediately used his strongest swordsmanship - the Three Talents Lotus Sword.

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in his hand and stabbed it out.

    The sword comes out in three colors, and lotus blossoms bloom. It is extremely beautiful, but the ray of sword light in the beauty is frighteningly powerful.

    "Three Talents Lotus Sword?" The Immortal Diancai smiled, "The "Small Five Elements Sword Record", I have also studied the "Small Five Elements Sword Record", and the sword you used can be considered to have some charm."

    "One point of charm?" Ji Ning blinked, "Only one point?"

    Immortal Diancai shook his head: "What else? The Three Talents Lotus Sword focuses on the 'three talents' and needs to be balanced! And your understanding of the three paths is clearly that the path of rain is stronger. The other two paths are much weaker.  "

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    "You have just realized the Rainwater Sword Realm. If you realize the other two Tao Realm Realms. By then, you will be able to display the real Three Talents Lotus Sword." said the Immortal Diancai.

    Ji Ning nodded and admitted that indeed, the Three Talents Lotus Sword requires a balance among the three.  My understanding of the Tao is simply unbalanced.

    "Your understanding of the Way of Rain is stronger." Diancai Immortal said, "In that case, I will help you modify the Three Talents Lotus Sword and change it into the 'New Three Talents Lotus Sword'."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Immortal Diancai waved his sword finger.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A sword light suddenly appeared in the air.  Wherever the sword light passed, blossoming lotus flowers also appeared, but the green color was obviously more powerful among these blossoming lotus flowers, and the other two colors became auxiliary.

    ¡­¡­

    After more than two hours, the guidance from the immortal was finally over.

    "I have analyzed all the mysteries of the New Three Talents Lotus Sword and the first style of the "Three-Child Sword" and given them guidance for you." The Immortal said, "With your current level, just study these two styles of swordsmanship with all your heart.  . When one day, these two sword skills can be used, come and see me again."

    "Yes." Ji Ning bowed gratefully.

    I really listened to what the teacher said.  It's better than studying on your own for a year.

    The new three talents lotus sword.  I have already vaguely experienced it, and I am afraid that I will be able to use it soon.  As for the original Three Talents Lotus Sword to display its true power, it is best to wait until you realize the realm of the three realms.  The combination of the three brings out the greatest power of the Three Talents Lotus Sword.  This is just scratching the surface.

    As for the first form of the "Three-Child Sword", it is too profound.  "Three Feet Sword" is more about the heart, and practicing the sword is also about cultivating the heart.

    "Whoosh!"

    Ji Ning quickly left the master's place on the boat.

    The golden crow hangs high.  The Lundao Hall on Lundao Peak was extremely lively today.  Streams of light flew from all directions, riding flying swords.  Driving the boat, driving various strange magic weapons such as chains, gourds, red cloth, banana leaves, etc., they flew into the Taoist Temple one after another.

    "Senior Brother Bingchan, aren't you out?"

    "I happened to be at Ying Longwei's place and heard that our new junior brother Ji Ning defeated two junior monks from the Zi Mansion. I was also very curious, so I stopped by to take a look."

    "Many senior brothers and sisters are here today. My Black and White Academy hasn't been so lively for a long time."

    The two figures were talking to each other and flew into the Taoism Hall.

    The center of the Lun Dao Hall is the place for fighting, and in the wide space on the side, there are chairs scattered around. Many disciples with higher status in the sect sit down directly.  Some of the Zifu monks and disciples were standing and talking to the side, not in a hurry to take their seats.  Who knows how many brothers and sisters are here today.

    "Senior Brother Beishan Xuantang is here too."

    "Senior Brother Juhua is here too."

    With the emergence of leaders with high reputations and high status among the disciples of Wanxiang Zhenren one by one, it is natural that the eyes of some junior disciples who started late will become hot.  If you start late, you will naturally have less adventure experience outside.  And those senior brothers who have been in the industry for more than a hundred years have already had many amazing deeds spread outside.??Wanxiang Zhenren disciples of Black and White Academy often have many deeds of transcending ranks and fighting Yuanshen Taoists.

    "It's Senior Brother Fire Saint."

    "Senior Brother Fire Saint!"

    "Senior Brother Fire Saint is here too."

    The many disciples who had arrived in the Lundao Hall, whether they were disciples of Zifu monks or disciples of Wanxiang Master, all turned their heads to look, and saw a handsome bald young man wearing a fiery red robe walking in barefoot, with a frown between his eyebrows.  With the swastika divine pattern, wherever he walked, it seemed like a sea of ??fire, and the surrounding temperature suddenly rose.

    Fire Saint!

    He is an absolute leader among the three generations of disciples in the Black and White Academy. Although he is not a reincarnated immortal, he has still understood a complete 'Tao'.  He may become the Yuanshen Taoist in the academy at any time.

    "Senior Brother Fire Saint." Beishan Xuantang approached him immediately.

    "Xuantang." Fire Sage glanced at Beishan Xuantang next to him and said calmly, "Is the new junior brother Ji Ning here?"

    "Not yet, a junior brother has gone to Beiming Peak to invite junior brother Ji Ning, but he hasn't come yet." Beishan Xuantang said.

    The Fire Sage nodded, then walked directly to the side and sat down on one of the stone chairs in the front and center.  The few fellow disciples gathered around Brother Huo Sheng were also powerful figures in the sect. The other monks and disciples of Zi Mansion could only watch from a distance. After all, they had no friendship with them.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 36 Junior Brother Ji Ning Fights

    wThe winter wind was very refreshing. Standing on the boat and flying through the sky, Ji Ning still recalled scenes in his mind of the scene where Master Diancai Immortal used his sword skills.

    "Master's swordsmanship is truly unbelievable." Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    Known as the ¡®Second Northbound Immortal¡¯, and considered to be the most promising being in the Black and White Academy to become an immortal, the swordsmanship of the Immortal is naturally far beyond what Ji Ning can come into contact with today.

    "Well, is there anyone?" The boat flew over Beiming Peak, and Ji Ning saw two people standing outside the gate of Beiming Peak.

    It was Mu Zishuo who was wearing a white robe and Senior Sister Donglin who was also wearing a white gauze dress.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning swooped down.

    "Master." The mortal standing at the door saluted immediately.

    "Junior Brother Shuo, Senior Sister Lin, why are you here?" Ji Ning said with a smile after landing.

    Dong Lin then breathed a sigh of relief: "Does Junior Brother Beiming not know what happened today?"

    Of course Ji Ning knew: "Senior Sister Lin, are you talking about the Dao Palace's invitation to fight?"

    "Of course." Dong Lin nodded, "Many of my classmates rushed there today, and even some senior brothers and sisters who were not in the academy originally came back after hearing the news. I came here specifically to invite Junior Brother Beiming to go to the Lun Dao Hall.  of."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Let's go quickly, I'm afraid many of my classmates are impatient." Dong Lin said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo on the side, "Junior Brother Shuo, why didn't you go to the Taoist Temple and come to me instead?"

    "You still need to ask?" Mu Zishuo glared and said, "There are only two new disciples in the entire Black and White Academy, you and me. We are on the same side. Now all the brothers and sisters in the Taoist Temple are here, and I am alone.  Among them, are you being watched?"

    Ji Ning smiled: "Let's go."

    At this moment, there is no way to retreat.  If you back down you will only be looked down upon, why not fight openly and openly!

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    The three of them all controlled the magical puppets and quickly rose into the air, turned into three streams of light, and flew towards the Lun Dao Hall.

    ¡­¡­

    It is rare for a large number of fellow disciples to gather in Lundao Hall.  Every disciple who appears here is a true outstanding person.

    "Then why hasn't Junior Brother Ji Ning come yet?"

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, aren't you timid?"

    Those senior brothers and sisters were chatting in twos and threes and waiting.  But it was already noon after all.  Those who came earlier have been waiting for almost two hours.  Naturally, I was a little anxious.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Three figures flew from a distance and landed at the door of Lundao Hall, instantly attracting the attention of many fellow disciples.

    "coming."

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning is here."

    "It's Junior Brother Ji Ning and Junior Brother Mu Zishuo. Next to them is Junior Sister Donglin." After all, Ji Ning and the two appeared publicly at the initiation ceremony.  Most of the people present recognized him at a glance.

    Brother Fire Saint who was sitting there looked at him from a distance and said softly: "The one wearing animal skin is Ji Ning?"

    "Yes, he is Ji Ning." Beishan Xuantang said at the side.

    "You can tell by looking at his eyes that his heart is very strong." Senior Brother Fire Saint said softly.

    "If Junior Brother Ji Ning knew that Senior Brother praised him, I'm afraid he would be overjoyed." Beishan Xuantang said.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning entered the Hall of Lun Dao, he went directly into a side hall to choose the Thousand Swords Puppet he had used before, and then returned to the hall with the puppet.

    Standing in the hall, Ji Ning glanced at the distance.

    There are Senior Sister Jiulian and others that I am familiar with, and there are also a few people I don¡¯t know but are surrounded by other senior brothers and sisters. They are obviously very high-ranking people in the sect.  Like the bald young man in red robe.  Such as the girl in black, such as the sloppy fat boy, such as the tall and burly young man with fair skin who is shining and wearing many treasures

    "Those who are surrounded are probably the top among the three generations of disciples. They may have realized the complete 'Tao' or they are reincarnated immortals." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Whoosh!

    With one leap, Ji Ning crossed the stream of light and landed on the towering stone pillar a hundred feet away.  He looked around and said loudly: "Brothers and sisters."

    Immediately, the Dao Temple quickly became quiet.

    "Yesterday I was lucky enough to defeat two senior brothers." Ji Ning said loudly, "So today I am here again. Anyone who wants to discuss Taoism with my junior brothers and sisters can do it. This lottery Even if you are just starting out, you can do it."  If you can't afford a big fortune, then you will justThe smallest lottery prize is one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Junior brother is waiting here. Anyone who is willing to discuss Tao with junior brother can come up.  "

    As soon as the words fell.  The entire Taoism Hall was quiet for a moment.

    The fat young man who looked very slovenly was surrounded by some fellow disciples, but his face was full of joy. He smiled and looked at Ji Ning who was standing on the stone pillar in the distance: "Junior Brother Ji Ning, he is really refreshing, I like it."

    This sloppy fat boy

    He is surprisingly the recognized number one among the three generations of disciples of the Black and White Academy. The outside world calls him the ¡®Sloppy Master¡¯ and his Taoist nickname is the ¡®Three Fatty¡¯.  Although they were not reincarnated immortals, these three fat masters suppressed the other three reincarnated immortals and became the first among the three generations of disciples.  Don't see its strength.

    ¡­¡­

    "Did you hear that? The little sloppy boy also likes this Ji Ning." In a corner of the Lundao Palace, the dwarf old man who was also very sloppy chuckled. The black-robed and black-haired palace talent next to him said helplessly: "Five Crazy Senior Brothers  , why do we have to come to this Lundao Hall? If we cast a water mirror in our own house, wouldn't we be able to see everything that happens here? The nephews of the head teacher must have cast a water mirror in their own mansion to see  That¡¯s all.¡±

    The dwarf old man glanced at the Immortal Diancai: "It's so interesting to hear the discussions of so many third-generation disciples here! This little sloppy guy is indeed my proud disciple, and he even thinks the same as me. Don't worry, we are here  Those third-generation disciples can't find us if we peek."

    "Alas." The talented immortal shook his head helplessly.

    The old guy is an old lunatic.

    The little guy went even further and gave himself the nickname "Three Fatty"!  And they are all very filthy.  Diancai Immortal is a serious person, so naturally he can't stand it.  But there is no waythe old madman is the oldest loose immortal in the Black and White Academy, and the little madman.  He is also the best among the current disciples of Black and White Academy!

    "I hope I can live long enough to see the little sloppy boy become an earthly immortal. If I can see him become a heavenly immortal, I will die without regrets." The short old man suddenly became serious.

    "Senior brother?" The immortal was startled.

    The short old man stared at the sloppy fat boy in front of him who was surrounded by other disciples: "Just watch, the sloppy little boy must be better than me."

    The Immortal Dian Cai cast his gaze on Ji Ning, who was standing on the stone pillar in the distance. He was his only disciple.

    "It's over." The short old man's eyes lit up, "It's the one named Qing He."

    ¡­¡­

    There are so many third-generation disciples gathered in the Lundao Hall, and the first one to stand up is Senior Brother Qinghe, who is recognized as the strongest among the third-generation disciples in the Zifu cultivator level.

    Whoosh!

    A figure in green clothes turned into an afterimage.  He flew directly to the stone pillar in the distance opposite and stood on it.  And the puppet he controlled also jumped into the battleground below.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." The figure in green looked at Ji Ning from a distance, "My name is Qing He, I started a few years earlier than you. I will discuss the matter with you, Junior Brother."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Get up!" The white-haired old man shouted loudly.

    Booming ~~~ The ban on the big array shrouded the entire battle, Ji Ning also sat down calmly, and Brother Qinghe also sat down with his knees.

    "Junior brother, be careful. The secret technique I want to use is the technique of controlling flying needles that I found at the place where a senior died when I went out to explore. It is not recorded in the sect." Qinghe said distantly.  .

    "Senior brother, just use it." Ji Ning also said loudly.

    The land ruled by the Daxia Dynasty is so vast. Over the endless years, there are not even many relics of gods, demons, and powerful beings.  Not to mention the relics of some senior immortal cultivators those are countless.  But these ruins are also very dangerous.  If you don't have enough means, you generally don't dare to break in casually.

    "Look." Qing He looked magnanimous, and then his eyes narrowed.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    The puppet in the field below him suddenly had dense flying needles flying out of its body. Countless green flying needles began to rotate in mid-air. Countless flying needles pulled each other and formed a huge green scorpion. This  The eyes of a huge green scorpion shone with ferocity.

    Ji Ning was inexplicably surprised: "It's not something to be trifled with." He originally planned to use the Liangyi Qinghuo Sword, but instantly decided to use the strongest sword technique currently, the 'New Three Talents Lotus Sword'.

    He doesn¡¯t know¡­

    Qinghe.  As the most recognized among the monk disciples of Zi Mansion.  His understanding of the Tao alone is comparable to that of ordinary Wanxiang disciples.  It has also reached the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯.  In terms of realm, he is definitely no less than Ji Ning, and that skillHe has been studying the "Scorpion Divine Needle" technique for several years.  With such strength, if Ji Ning didn't give it his all, he would probably fail.

    "Wow!"

    Three flying swords light up.

    One handle turned into water light, one turned into fire light, and one turned into green light.  The three flying swords form the shape of three talents.  During the flight, it instantly transformed into a huge lotus flower, and the sword light in the lotus flower was even more sharp.

    ¡­¡­

    "We won." The short old man in the corner of the Lun Dao Hall sighed, "This swordsmanship was born out of the 'Three Talents Lotus Sword', and is more biased towards the water of the five elements. However, this power is really not small. Ji Ning can learn it even if he has just started.  He has acquired such powerful swordsmanship that he is no less than an ordinary real disciple of Wanxiang. The Sword Immortal is famous for his ability to kill and fight. If you have the heart of a Sword Immortal and such swordsmanship, you will definitely win even though your realms are the same."

    Following the words of the dwarf old man, the sword light turned into a lotus below and the huge green scorpion clashed several times in mid-air.

    Every time it causes some flying needles to scatter.

    After the sixth confrontation, the huge green scorpion completely collapsed and turned into countless flying needles.

    "Hi!" The protective layer of the Divine Needle Puppet was also scratched by a trace of sword light.

    The entire Taoism Hall fell silent instantly.

    Lost?

    Qinghe, the strongest among the Zifu monk disciples, actually lost?  If even he lost, would it be necessary for Wanxiang Zhenren's senior brothers to fight?  For the sake of a new disciple, let Senior Brother Wanxiang go into battle?

    "Jining, win!" The white-haired old man's voice echoed throughout the Dao Discussion Hall.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Chapter 37 The Two-Clawed Dragon Guard

    Qing He, who was standing on the stone pillar in the distance opposite, stood up, cupped his hands and said: "I lost, I am convinced."

    Ji Ning also stood up and held up his hands, then glanced around the entire hall, looking at the senior brothers and sisters, and said loudly: "Is there any other senior brothers and sisters who want to give advice?"

    The voice was loud and reverberated throughout the hall.

    "Alas." Qinghe shook his head and sighed, leaping a hundred feet away, directly to the side of the white-haired old man, and placed the two jade bottles directly next to the white-haired old man.  This was the lottery he lost, and he turned around and left.

    The halls of the Daoist Temple were quiet for a while, and there was no end.

    "Even Junior Brother Qinghe was defeated."

    "This discussion of Tao is about the understanding of Tao and the performance of techniques. It has nothing to do with one's own Yuan Power. Even among the many Wanxiang Zhenren brothers, many are only comparable to Junior Brother Qinghe."

    "Those who are confident of defeating Junior Brother Ji Ning are those who have realized the Realm of Multiple Daos."

    Of course there is someone who can defeat Ji Ning!

    And there are quite a few.

    For example, the three reincarnated immortals among the disciples of Wanxiang Zhenren, as well as those who have realized the complete 'Tao', can easily crush Ji Ning.  Even if there are a lot of disciples who have realized the ¡®Realm of Multiple Daos¡¯, who will show up?

    "Is there any other senior brother or sister who wants to give guidance?" Ji Ning stood on the stone pillar and said loudly, "If there is no senior brother and senior sister to give guidance, I will retreat."

    At this moment, Ji Ning was extremely proud.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Facing a group of peerless geniuses, it is indeed a pleasure for a disciple who has just started to invite a battle like this.

    "Since the other disciples don't take action, then I will show my shame." With a cold voice, a young man in white clothes and white hair walked out. With one step, he turned into a stream of light and went to the side hall. Soon, a puppet  Then he followed him out.

    "It's Senior Brother Xueying!"

    "Senior Brother Xueying is good at refining the body of gods and demons, and is good at close combat. He is not good at puppet theory!"

    "Senior Brother Xueying heard that all the Yinglong Guards have become 'Two-Clawed Yinglong Guards'. In a real life-and-death fight, they are probably no less than ordinary Yuanshen Taoists. But Senior Brother Xueying's method is mainly to refine gods and demons.  The body "Blood Shadow Immortal Body" and many magical powers. And his blood-refined weapons of gods and demons! If he only controls puppets, I'm afraid it will be worse."

    As soon as this young man with white clothes and white hair appeared on the stage, the whole hall was filled with discussion.

    Ji Ning¡¯s ears twitched.

    ??Can¡¯t help but be secretly shocked.

    This Senior Brother Xueying has such a great background.  The art of blood refining of gods and demons Although tribes like the Ji family have never heard of it, it is also available in the Black and White Academy.  It just requires five hundred black and white pills to exchange for it.

    "It's actually a two-clawed dragon guard." Ji Ning was amazed.

    Joining the Yinglong Guard is the most common ¡®one-claw¡¯ Yinglong Guard.  The Black and White Academy will reward one thousand Black and White Pills.

    If you become a two-clawed dragon guard, you will be rewarded with five thousand black and white pills.

    Becoming a three-clawed dragon guard will reward you with fifteen thousand black and white pills.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????? However, it is very difficult to use the two-clawed dragon guard. Generally, it requires almost the combat power of a Yuanshen Taoist.  Only some extremely heaven-defying Wanxiang real people can achieve this.  As for the so-called genius 'Xue Hongyi' in Xuelong Mountain, he is much worse than this senior brother Xueying.

    "Whoosh!"

    The figure of Senior Brother Xueying in white clothes and white hair disappeared and he was already on the stone pillar opposite.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." Senior Brother Xueying faced Ji Ning from a distance, "I am more accustomed to close combat, but using magic weapons to attack from a distance I am not very good at it. But it is still better than that of Junior Brother Qinghe. You have to  careful."

    "Please give me some advice, senior brother." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    Just kidding, even if the pervert of the two claws should be the dragon, even if it is a deeds, the magic weapon can be afraid of the magic weapon.  Fortunately, it was performed through a puppetthe opponent's divine body and magical powers were all useless, otherwise there would be no need to compete.  You have to admit defeat yourself.

    "Get up!" the white-haired old man shouted loudly.

    Boom~~~The sealing formation once again enveloped the entire battleground.

    Ji Ning sat down cross-legged.

    Senior brother Xueying also sat down cross-legged.

    "Junior Brother, be careful!" Senior Brother Xueying shouted coldly, and suddenly the strange flying swords behind the Nine Swords Puppet below flew out one by one. A total of nine strange flying swords flew in the air, and rich blood began to appear.  The light and flying swords are connected by blood and light.  Soon a huge

    It has huge cicada wings, a triangular head, long and sharp mouthparts, and a fierce light.  EvenThe killing aura is even more terrifying than the greedy wolf used by the 'Blood-Drinking Sword' before.

    "Mosquito?" Ji Ning couldn't help but be shocked when he saw the revealed beast. It was like a huge mosquito.

    Wow!

    The blood mosquito, which looked so fierce and cold, whizzed directly towards the sky, and its sharp mouthparts were basically formed from one of the flying swords.  That invisible pressure is huge.  It made Ji Ning feel nervous.

    "New Three Talents Lotus Sword!" Ji Ning used his strongest swordsmanship without hesitation.

    Immediately, three flying swords flew out from behind the Thousand Swords Puppet, and soon turned into a huge sword light blooming with blossoming lotus flowers, directly piercing the bloody mosquito with fierce aura.

    "Boom!"

    Both are as fast as lightning, clashing in mid-air instantly.

    The sword light with blossoming lotus flowers suddenly began to tremble unsteadily.

    "It's about to collapse."

    "Even if Senior Brother Xueying is not good at using flying swords, it is not difficult to suppress a junior Junior Brother who has just started."

    "Won."

    Many senior brothers and sisters nodded and said secretly.

    Mu Zishuo clenched his fists and watched from a distance, his heart extremely anxious, as if he wished he could rush forward: "We must win, we must win."

    "Not good." Ji Ning immediately realized the terrifying penetrating power of the bloody mosquito's mouthparts as soon as they met.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The blood mosquito was as fast as a phantom, and soon there was another collision. The lotus flowers suddenly disappeared, and the three flying swords were thrown aside.

    However, Ji Ning, who had expected it too early, had already controlled the Thousand Swords Puppet's back, and six flying swords flew out one after another.

    "Go, go, go." Ji Ning's eyes burst out with a look of madness.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Every three flying swords formed a sword light that bloomed with blossoming lotus flowers, and even the three scattered flying swords condensed into a huge sword light again.  For a moment three huge sword lights appeared in mid-air.  These three huge rays of sword light bloomed with lotus flowers, and flew together in the shape of glyphs, while killing the blood mosquito.

    Ji Ning had a crazy look in his eyes and tried his best to control it.

    "What!"

    "You can actually use the three-path Three Talents Lotus Sword at the same time?"

    "How can it be?"

    Many disciples nearby were in an uproar.

    "Exerting some top swordsmanship requires a lot of mental energy, like the Three Talents Lotus Sword it's almost enough to use the Three Talents Lotus Sword."  It would be a bit outrageous to cast three three-talented Lotus Swords at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    In the corner of Lundao Hall.

    The Immortal Diancai nodded slightly.

    "Performing multiple sword techniques at the same time." The short old man next to him shook his head. "There are two situations. One is that the realm of Tao far exceeds this sword technique. Therefore, it is easy to perform. Only then can multiple sword techniques be performed at the same time. There is another possibility.  It¡¯s because his spirit is so powerful that he can easily bear the burden of this kind of swordsmanship. That¡¯s why he can perform many swordsmanships.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the extremely high realm.  Otherwise, the soul is super strong.

    "Is your disciple's soul at the level of spiritual consciousness?" The dwarf old man looked at the Immortal.

    "Yes." The Immortal Diancai nodded.

    "Sure enough." The dwarf old man said softly, "If it is a 'spirit' at the level of spiritual consciousness, I am afraid that I can use two or three more sword lights. This disciple of yours is probably going to win this round."

    ¡­¡­

    The huge blood mosquito also transformed into three smaller blood mosquitoes.  At the same time, deal with the three-way three-talent lotus sword.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    In mid-air, three three-talented lotus swords and three smaller blood mosquitoes turned into phantoms, fighting each other again and again.  They all want to pierce each other's puppet's protective layer.  But they all intercepted each other and they were evenly matched for a while.

    "Go, go!" Ji Ning's eyes were bloodshot and the veins on his forehead were bulging. It was obvious that he was trying his best.

    Suddenly six more flying swords flew out from behind the Thousand Swords Puppet.

    Soon two more Three Talents Lotus Swords appeared in the air, making a total of five Three Talents Lotus Swords.  Besiege them directly.

    "Huh?" The expression of the sitting Brother Xueying changed, and his mind immediately moved. The three blood mosquitoes turned into a huge blood mosquito again. The huge blood mosquito's huge wings, as thin as cicada wings, flashed.  It directly enveloped the Nine Swords puppet.  The bloody mosquito's mouthparts also stabbed those Sancai Lotus Swords again and again.

    Five new three-talented lotus swords, besieged crazily.

    "Five ways!"

    ¡°?The Three Talents Lotus Sword?  "

    Many senior brothers and sisters watching were a little shocked.

    They know very well how much pressure it puts on the soul to perform five powerful sword skills at the same time.  It is difficult for an ordinary mortal to be distracted from doing both things.  Not to mention being distracted from performing top-notch swordsmanship and it's five-way swordsmanship!

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning's realm is probably very high. Or his soul is very strong."

    ¡°It should not be underestimated.¡±

    "Senior Brother Xueying will probably suffer a loss."

    ¡­¡­

    Jiu Shou must have lost, and he was attacked by Ji Ning's five -way New Three Cai Lotus Swords. Finally, the huge blood mosquito could not stop it at one time.  The puppet's protective layer was pierced.

    "Ji Ning, win!" the white-haired old man said loudly.

    Ji Ning finally relaxed.

    Won.

    He actually defeated a two-clawed dragon guard!  Although this Yinglongwei is good at refining the body of gods and demons, and has supernatural powers, and although his level of Taoism and ability to cast spells are only comparable to those of the Tao, Ji Ning still feels extremely excited to be able to defeat a two-clawed Yinglongwei senior brother.  Pleasure.

    "I lost." Senior Brother Xueying, who was sitting on the stone pillar opposite in the distance, stood up, shook his head and smiled, "Junior brother, you are so good when you first started, and your future achievements will not be lower than mine."

    "Senior brother, you are ridiculous." Ji Ning also stood up, "If it were a real life-and-death fight, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to take one of senior brother's moves."

    Xueying smiled.

    This junior fellow student is extremely talented, humble and sober. He is not complacent just because of his victory in discussing the Tao. I am afraid that his achievements in the future will be amazing and he is worthy of friendship.

    "Haha" Senior Brother Xueying smiled, and in a flash he was already outside the venue, and directly gave the two jade bottles to the white-haired old man next to him.

    Ji Ning took a deep breath. He had tried his best in the battle with Senior Brother Xueying just now. The swordsmanship he used was already his strongest. He even used the power of his soul to use the Five Paths and Three Talents Lotus Sword with all his strength!  This has reached his limit, and he has no trump card anymore I'm afraid he will lose the next game.

    "However, since we are fighting, we must fight heartily."

    "Which other senior brothers and sisters would like to give advice?" Ji Ning looked around the entire hall and said loudly, his voice resounding throughout the entire hall.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Chapter 38 My heart is only about swords, the road to sword immortality

    The entire Dao Discussion Hall fell silent, and everyone turned to look at the others. Since Ji Ning was able to defeat 'Senior Brother Blood Shadow' on the Dao Discussion, it was not easy to defeat him.  Who's on?

    "His heart has changed!" The short old man in the corner suddenly said, "This battle in the Dao Temple is also a training for you as a disciple."

    The Immortal Diancai also turned his head and looked at Ji Ning in the distance.

    At this moment, Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were bright without any hesitation, and he had a frightening fighting spirit.

    "Yes." Immortal Diancai nodded slightly, "His heart has changed, it is purer than before. There were still many distracting thoughts before, but now all he wants is a battle. This is also a rare training for the Taoist heart."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning has no other thoughts at the moment, all he has is a fight!

    If you want to fight, you must fight heartily!

    The entire Lundao Hall was silent for about three breaths, and finally a woman in green came out.

    "It's Senior Sister Bai Xue."

    "Senior Sister Bai Xue's "Blue Silk Luotian Formation" is very powerful. Just comparing it to Dao, Senior Brother Xueying is no match for Senior Sister Bai Xue."

    "Well, I wonder if Junior Brother Ji Ning still has any means. If he doesn't, I'm afraid he will lose."

    There are discussions everywhere.

    Senior Brother Fire Sage, who was surrounded by several junior brothers and sisters, looked at him from afar and said softly: "If my guess is correct, it was already the ultimate strength of Junior Brother Ji Ning. Junior Brother Ji Ning is going to lose this battle When I met Bai Xue  Junior sister's Green Silk Luotian Formation, this junior brother is afraid that he will lose." The sloppy fat boy also said softly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior sister, can Junior Brother Ji Ning win?" Jiulian was next to the girl in black.

    The girl in black looked from a distance: "Junior Brother Ji Ning is afraid that he has reached his limit, and this battle should be the last one."

    ¡­¡­

    The dwarf old man in the corner also nodded: "It's almost over. This battle in the Taoist Temple should be over. You, a disciple, have reached your limit."

    "Yes." The Immortal Diancai nodded slightly and continued to look at his disciple in the distanceon the stone pillar.

    Ji Ning stood and waited silently.

    "Senior brother Ji Ning, win, win. I believe you will definitely win." Mu Zishuo clenched his fists tightly in the distance and shouted loudly.

    Ji Ning smiled at him.

    At this time, the woman in green clothes who came out of the side hall stepped forward.  She then landed directly on the stone pillar opposite. She looked at Ji Ning from a distance, but her eyes felt cold.  Looking at her as if she were a sickly beauty, she finally spoke: "Junior Brother Ji Ning, the puppet I have chosen is the 'Tianluo Puppet', so be careful."

    "Senior sister, please!" Ji Ning sat down cross-legged.

    The woman in green also sat down cross-legged.

    The two faced each other from a distance.

    ¡°Get up!¡± The white-haired old man shouted, and with a rumble, the sealing formation once again enveloped the entire battleground.

    "Go!" The woman in green sat cross-legged with a cold gaze. The Tianluo puppet below suddenly flew out ribbons and turned into streams of light.

    "New Three Talents Lotus Sword!"

    A flash of sharpness flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and without hesitation, he immediately controlled the Thousand Swords Puppet and released fifteen flying swords.  Five new three-talented lotus swords were formed.  The five sword rays blossomed with lotus flowers, welcoming the ribbon streamer.

    Wow~~~

    The ribbon streamers suddenly crossed arcs, and the world suddenly changed. These ribbon streamers actually formed a huge sealed spherical space.  The five new three-talented lotus swords controlled by Ji Ning were all trapped inside, and the five sword lights tried their best to attack one place crazily.  A large piece of the ribbon's stream of light bulged out, but it bound the sword light within it.

    "Bind!" The woman in green, sitting cross-legged, shouted softly.

    The huge spherical space formed by the ribbon flow began to rotate and shrink, trying its best to suppress the five sword lights inside.

    Although Ji Ning can give up these fifteen flying swords and control a new flying sword But if he can't break this move, even if he uses a new flying sword, he will be included in the ending.

    "Broken!" Ji Ning tried his best to control it.

    "Go." The woman in green pointed her finger again.

    Wow!

    Another stream of ribbon light flew out from the puppet and flew directly towards Ji Ning's Thousand Swords puppet.

    "Humph." Ji Ning's eyes turned cold.  Three more flying swords flew out from behind the Thousand Swords Puppet, transformed into the Three Talents Lotus Sword again, and went directly to greet him.

    The six-path three-talent lotus sword made Ji Ning's eyes start to turn red

    It¡¯s hard.

    It¡¯s really hard.

    However, Ji Ning had no other thoughts. He only had one thought to do his best and fight to the fullest!  Use your flying sword to exert its strongest power!

    At this moment, Ji Ning only has the sword in his heart!

    ¡­¡­

    In the venue.

    Ji Ning and the woman in green faced each other from a distance. The two controlled the puppets and used their methods to cross each other again and again.  It was clear that the woman in green had the upper handbut she couldn't defeat Ji Ning no matter what.  Especially in the huge spherical space, huge bulges appeared again and again, showing that the five sword lights inside were struggling more and more intensely, so that the woman in green had to devote a lot of attention to controlling them.

    The short old man in the corner of the Lundao Hall suddenly lit up his eyes and said to himself: "My heart is only a sword?"

    The Immortal Diancai also stared at his disciple.

    He also noticed the changes in Ji Ning.

    "My heart is only about the sword!" The Immortal Diancai also said softly, "Finally, his sword heart finally touched this threshold."

    "It's hard to say." The short old man sighed, "This disciple of yours is really a genius. At this moment, there are many disciples of my Black and White Academy gathered in the Lundao Hall. Many geniuses gathered Your disciple faces many brothers and sisters. This is a battle destined to end.  He was about to lose the battle, but now, his sword heart has gradually become clearer."

    "It's still early to understand whether he can fully understand it." The Immortal Master stared at Ji Ning, staring intently.

    ¡­¡­

    Using the Six Paths and Three Talents Lotus Sword at the same time made Ji Ning try his best and even felt dizzy.  But Ji Ning had no other ideas, he just wanted to fight!  Do your best!

    His heart is all about Feijian.

    this moment¡­¡­

    As Ji Ning, who has long realized the heart of the Sword Immortal.  At this moment, his Sword Immortal's heart gradually became clear, and scenes began to appear in his mind.

    "Ji Ning, what I am performing for you now is the first form of the "Three-Child Sword" - the sword's heart is transparent!" Ji Ning went to see Immortal Dian Cai before the battle at Dao Palace, and Immortal Dian Cai analyzed it carefully for Ji Ning.  Mastered the first form of "Three Feet Sword".

    "This is the first form of the "Three-Child Sword"!"

    The sword light was like fire, streaking across the sky and lingering for a long time.

    "This is also the first form of the "Three-Child Sword"!"

    A sword light is like water, lingering in the sky.  It's as if the sky is divided by water.

    "This is also the first form of the "Three-Child Sword"!"

    A ray of green light tore through the air.

    A trick 

    Completely different sword moves, perhaps with average power.  Or extremely powerful.  But these moves are all the first move of the "Three-foot Sword" in the mouth of the Immortal.

    "The Three-Child Sword is the supreme sword manual that leads to the path of 'Sword Dao'. To become a true swordsman who understands the path of 'Sword Dao', you first need to have a sword heart. You have been practicing hard for many years without realizing it.  You have the heart of a sword immortal. But this heart of sword requires a true sincerity towards the sword, and you have to understand your own heart of sword."

    "When you understand your own sword heart and understand what it means to be a sword immortal, you can open the door to the sword immortal. And now you will naturally know how to perform the first move of the "Three-foot Sword"."

    "The first form of "Three-Child Sword" - the heart of the sword is clear!"

    "Only when your sword heart is clear will you see the true path to becoming a swordsman."

    ¡­¡­

    Scenes of the Diancai Immortal using the first move of the three-foot sword, 'Bright Heart of the Sword', flashed continuously. Some of those moves were very weak, and some were very strong.  But at this moment, when those scenes kept flashing through his mind, Ji Ning was faintly touched. He vaguely understood it, although he didn't fully understand it.  But he knew that he had touched some.

    "Wow!"

    The sword light is flying.

    The Three Talents Lotus Sword is flying and flying in the air again and again, but the sword light is getting sharper and sharper, and its power is getting stronger and stronger.  He even started to suppress the streamer of that ribbon.

    "Rumble~~~" The resistance of the five-path three-talented lotus sword bound in the huge spherical space is getting stronger and stronger, and the spherical streamer space has huge bulges one after another.  It¡¯s getting bigger every time.

    ¡°Senior Sister Bai Xue¡±, a woman in green who was sitting cross-legged in the distance, began to have beads of sweat on her forehead.

    "What!" The expression of Brother Fire Saint who was watching from a distance changed.

    The sloppy fat boy's eyes widened instantly: "It's really unexpectedly, he actually made a breakthrough with the sword."

    The woman in black also had a look of surprise on her frosty face: "Sword Immortal Bang!" With the explosion, the ball shape that could barely be maintained wasThe flowing light space finally exploded, and the ribbons collapsed, revealing the Six Paths and Three Talents Lotus Swords, all of which were powerful and sharp.  The power was significantly increased, and it rushed directly towards the Tianluo puppet. Soon, the protective layer on the surface of the Tianluo puppet was scratched.

    "Ji Ning, win!" the white-haired old man said loudly.

    The eyes of the woman in green were filled with disbelief. She was able to achieve a breakthrough during the battle, which made her unable to help but murmur: "Monster, you are really a monster of swordsmanship."

    Ji Ning stood up, looked around the entire hall, and said loudly again: "Is there any other senior brother or sister who can give me some advice?"

    ¡­¡­

    The dwarf old man in the corner couldn't help but say: "A genius in the way of swordsmanship, a genius in the way of swordsmanship. This Ji Ning is really destined to follow the path of a swordsman! He has an understanding of swords that is beyond ordinary people, and can even be called a monster. Moreover,  He also has a sincere heart towards the sword."

    "Hmm." The Immortal Master looked at Ji Ning from afar, "He should be a Sword Immortal."

    "Another disciple has gone up." The dwarf old man nodded, "Well done, Ning needs to fight now. The stronger the oppression, the brighter his sword heart will be."

    "Perhaps he can take this battle and realize the first form of the "Three-Child Sword" - the clear heart of the sword!" the master of the palace murmured.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood on the stone pillar.

    There is also a young man in black standing on the stone pillar opposite.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with sword light, and he said loudly: ¡°Senior brother, please!¡±

    ? **

    If you like it, please vote monthly!

    *

    *

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Chapter 39 The First Style of the "Three-Child Sword"

    w "Junior brother can master the sword in battle, he is really a genius in sword practice. No wonder he was accepted as a disciple by the talented immortal." The young man in black said calmly, "Junior brother, my methods are more ruthless than Senior Sister Bai Xue, so be careful."

    "Senior brother, feel free to take action!" Ji Ning sat down cross-legged.

    The young man in black also sat down cross-legged.

    The two faced each other from a distance.

    The surroundings were even more silent. The previous two Wanxiang practitioners, ¡®Brother Blood Shadow¡¯ and ¡®Senior Sister Bai Xue¡¯, were defeated one after another. The ¡®Senior Brother Poisonous Blood¡¯ who is now on the stage is naturally stronger than those two in terms of discussion.  Otherwise it won't come up.

    "Go! Go! Go!" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the young man in black, and suddenly green hooks flew out from the back of the puppet he was controlling, and a total of eighteen green and poisonous hooks flew across  In the void, and in mid-air, the tips of these eighteen poisonous hooks faintly showed three-color poisonous light.  Eighteen poisonous hooks emitting three-color poisonous light rushed directly towards the Thousand Swords puppet controlled by Ji Ning.

    It seems that the power is restrained and there is no sense of threat at all.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    Three-color poisonous light?

    ¡°Senior Brother Xueying and Senior Sister Bai Xue fought against each other before. Among them, Senior Brother Xueying should be specialized in one path, and also have insights from other paths.  Much like himself, he is also one of the people who has reached the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯.  Others have not reached the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯.  However, Senior Brother Xueying has a profound understanding of the path of specialization and should far surpass himself.  He relied on the strength of his ¡®spirit¡¯ to defeat Senior Brother Blood Shadow.

    ¡°Senior Sister Bai Xue should be in the Realm of Two Levels of Dao!

    The ¡®Poisonous Blood¡¯ senior brother in front of me.  It should be the realm of the third level of Dao!

    The Immortal Diancai also said to himself Only when he reaches the realm of the third realm can he truly exert the power of the 'Three Talents Lotus Sword'.  The poisonous blood senior brother in front of him has already reached such a state.

    "So what if it's the realm of the third level of Dao?"

    "Go!" Ji Ning's eyes flashed with sword light, and eighteen flying swords suddenly flew out from behind the Thousand Swords Puppet below.

    Eighteen flying swords flew across the sky, and lotus blossoms bloomed in an instant, turning into eighteen three-talented lotus swords.  Although the three flying swords combined together to form one sword light are very powerful but since the opponent has used eighteen branches, Ji Ning will naturally use eighteen branches to target him!

    Compared with quantity, Ji Ning has never been afraid of anyone!

    "Cang!"

    "Qiang!"

    "Wow!"

    On one side are eighteen rays of lotus sword light, and on the other side are eighteen rays of poisonous hook colored light.  It was as if there were eighteen immortal cultivators controlling both sides, fighting each other in the air again and again.

    The power of those eighteen poisonous hook colored lights was astonishing and completely suppressed Ji Ning, but Ji Ning's sword light was more like the water of the five elements and was full of resilience.

    And under this pressure Ji Ning once again entered the previous fighting state, the kind where he gave up everything and only had the sword left in his heart!

    My heart is only a sword!

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The lotus sword is flying and becoming sharper and sharper.  Even the many fellow disciples who were watching from a distance noticed that the power of the Sancai Lotus Sword controlled by Ji Ning was obviously gradually increasing.  The sword light seemed to be getting sharper and sharper, and it even seemed as if the sword light was gradually coming to life.

    Keep getting stronger!

    The power of the lotus sword light has been increasing!

    ¡­¡­

    "Still in the realm of sword enlightenment." Brother Huo Sheng looked at him from afar.  "This little junior brother's potential is really terrifying. He is truly a prodigy in sword training."

    ¡­¡­

    "The power of the sword light has been increasing. Is this young junior brother going to step into the first realm of 'Sword Immortal' today?" The sloppy fat boy watched silently. There are many subtle schools on the path to immortality, such as '  Yin and Yang flow', such as 'Tai Chi flow', such as 'Sword Immortal flow' and so on.

    The Sword Immortal takes the path of ¡®Swordsmanship¡¯!

    Sword Immortal has always been famous for his amazing fighting power.  They are the most adept at fighting.  Such as His Highness the Immortal, such as the most famous Beixing Immortal in the history of Black and White Academy.  Everyone is a swordsman!

    ¡­¡­

    "Awesome." The girl in black also praised softly. When Jiulian heard this, she immediately looked at Ji Ning in the field.  There was a strange color in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    The short old man in the corner of Lundao Hall leisurely took out the wine gourd, took a sip of the immortal wine, glanced at the Immortal Diancai who was watching the battle scene without blinking, and said with a strange smile: "Junior Brother Diancai  , Don¡¯t worry, looking at the situation, I¡¯m afraid you, my disciple, will soon be able to truly understand the heart of his sword.¡±"Yeah." The Immortal Diancai replied, but his eyes were still watching the battle scene.

    After all, this is his first disciple.

    The young man in black, Senior Brother Poisonous Blood, sat cross-legged, his expression getting increasingly uglier: "Why is this happening? This enlightenment should also have its climax. Why does the power of his sword light keep increasing He was weak from the beginning, and now he is  It¡¯s getting stronger in the beginning, where is the limit of his enlightenment?¡±

    "What did he realize?" The young man in black gritted his teeth.

    The top disciples such as Master Sloppy could tell at a glance that Ji Ning was on the path to become a swordsman, but Senior Brother Poisonous Blood obviously had a poorer vision. He only knew that Ji Ning was having an epiphany, but he didn't know that Ji Ning was on the road to becoming a swordsman.  On the road to sword immortality.

    In mid-air, the battle between eighteen lotus sword lights and eighteen poisonous hook colored lights became more and more intense. Those poisonous hook colored lights tried their best to strugglebut they were obviously at a disadvantage.

    "ah!"

    The boy in black's eyes flashed fiercely, and the madness in his heart broke out.

    ???????????????? Eighteen poisonous lights instantly transformed into a huge colorful light poisonous hook that was more than ten feet long. The entire colorful light poisonous hook exuded a hazy light and swept directly towards Ji Ning¡¯s Thousand Swords puppet.

    "break!"

    The eighteen lotus sword lights changed instantly.

    The six flying swords formed the basis of a burst, and instantly formed a huge three-talented lotus sword, which went directly to meet him.

    "Boom!!!" A crash.

    The colorful poisonous hook spread out, and the huge Sancai Lotus Sword roared, piercing the protective layer of the poisonous hook puppet in the distance.

    "Ji Ning, win!" The white-haired old man's voice suddenly sounded.  At the same time, the banning formation also began to be lifted.

    "Lost."

    The young man in black, who struggled for a long time but still lost, had a trace of sadness in his eyes. He glanced at the young man wearing animal skins sitting on the stone pillar in the distance opposite him. He immediately put his feet down and jumped directly out of the place of battle through the stream of light.  The two jade bottles were handed to the white-haired old man, and he turned around and left.

    The entire Dao Discussion Hall was silent, followed by various discussions.

    "Lost."

    "Senior Brother Duxue has lost, and Senior Brother Duxue has already reached the realm of the third level of Dao."

    "Even Senior Brother Duxue lost. What should we do now?"

    For a time, a large number of senior brothers in the Taoist Temple were discussing, Senior Brother Duxue has lost, so who should go next?

    "good."

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning! Well done!" Mu Zishuo was a staunch supporter of Ji Ning. He was the only one shouting in support of Ji Ning. He and Ji Ning were the only two people in the new disciple camp.

    This group of senior brothers and sisters were talking among themselves and discussing who should go next.  But none of the senior brothers and sisters noticed how special Ji Ning was at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    Even some Yuanshen Taoists who looked through the water mirror technique could not detect it.  After all, they didn't see it with their own eyes.

    There are only two people - the Five Crazy Immortal and the Diancai Immortal.

    They both noticed how special Ji Ning was.

    After defeating the young man in black, ¡®Brother Venomous Blood¡¯, Ji Ning did not stand up as usual, but continued to sit cross-legged.

    "You feel his breath." The eyes of the Five Crazy Immortals became brighter and brighter.  "This is Ji Ning's aura. His aura is getting sharper and stronger."

    "Yes." The Immortal's eyes also shone, staring at Ji Ning who was sitting cross-legged on the stone pillar in the distance. For a powerful swordsman like him, he could even sense Ji Ning on the stone pillar in the distance.  The aura of the sword that is also beginning to flourish in his body, although weak, has gradually been born.

    "It's getting stronger and stronger." The five crazy immortals didn't even bother to drink.  He stared at Ji Ning in the distance excitedly, "I feel like his whole body has turned into a sword."

    "Breakthrough." Immortal Diancai also had a smile on his face.

    As soon as the words fell.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in the distance, stood up.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning was fighting with Senior Sister Bai Xue, the scene where the master¡¯s master was giving guidance appeared in Ji Ning¡¯s mind.  Gradually, he came into contact with the realm of 'the heart of the sword is transparent', and then fought with Senior Brother Poisonous Blood.  The perception becomes clearer and clearer, and the natural power of the sword light displayed becomes more and more powerful.

    The moment he defeated Senior Brother Poisonous Blood, it was as if the bubbles had accumulated to the extreme and exploded instantly.

    All the remaining doubts before were gone.

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart is clear!

    "If you want to become a swordsman, you must have a sincere heart towards the sword!"

    &nbsp; "The sword is the sword in the heart."

    "If you have a sword in your heart, you can use any stone, flying hammer, or wooden stick to perform sword skills."

    "Sword Immortal, everything you follow is the way of swordsmanship."

    "Whether it is the way of rain, wind, fire, etc., all of them can be integrated into the way of swordsmanship."

    "The sword is my body."

    "The sword is my life."

    "The sword is my way."

    Ji Ning opened his eyes. His eyes and every part of his body were filled with sword energy that was about to burst out!  It was as if Ji Ning's entire body was a peerless sword!

    The sword of the Sword Immortal is itself.  It is a sword in itself, and can use any magic weapon to perform sword skills.

    The sword of the Sword Immortal is the road.  This road leads to the peak, to the pinnacle of the three realms.

    The sword of the Sword Immortal is a reliance.  On this path of cultivating immortality, it is with the help of the sword that we can carve out a path to the top. Gods blocking the way will kill gods, and Buddha blocking the way will kill the Buddha. This sword is the only way to kill all obstacles!

    "I want my father and mother to live forever."

    "I want the people I love to live happily."

    "I want tragedies to never happen again around me!"

    "I want to no longer be controlled by this fate!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword heart became completely clear. All his desires and all his sustenance were on the sword!  Your body, life and even your future aspirations are all placed on the sword. The sword is your support and you can carve out your own path.

    "The first form of the "Three Feet Sword" - the heart of the sword is clear." Ji Ning instantly understood the first form of the "Three Feet Sword" in his mind.

    There are many ways to perform this first move.

    What you have to do is to use it based on your enlightenment of sword heart, and that's enough.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood up, stood on the stone pillar, looked at the entire Lun Dao Hall's senior brothers and sisters, and spoke again: "Is there any other senior brothers and sisters who want to give advice?"

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 7 Chapter 40 That Cut

    w The senior brothers and sisters in the Lun Dao Hall began to cast their eyes on some people, because 'Senior Brother Poisonous Blood' was already considered the most powerful among Wanxiang Daoists in Lun Dao, and they were all defeated by Ji Ning.  So if he wants to take action against Ji Ning he must be stronger.  Then there are only so many people.

    The dozen or so more powerful disciples in the Realm of Multiple Daos.

    "In that case, let me feel your strength, Junior Brother Ji Ning." A man in white clothes standing next to Senior Brother Fire Sage walked out with a smile.

    "Beishan Xuantang?"

    "Senior Brother Xuantang has taken action. Senior Brother Xuantang's 'Five Qi Great Grasping' is astonishingly powerful, much stronger than Senior Brother Poisonous Blood."

    "Senior Brother Xuantang should be able to win if he takes action."

    There was a lot of discussion for a while.

    Beishan Xuantang is considered a leader among the disciples of Wanxiang Zhenren in Black and White Academy.  Of course, if it's a real fight, usually the disciples of the gods and demons who are refining their bodies are stronger.  For example, 'Senior Brother Blood Shadow' and others are all extremely powerful.  In combat, the God and Demon Body Refining Style itself has a huge advantage.

    Beishan Xuantang is a Qi refining stream after all, but if it is only compared to the realm of Tao, it is definitely one of the top among the multiple realms of Tao, far surpassing Senior Brother Duxue and others.

    "Beishan Xuantang?" Ji Ning recognized this person immediately when he saw him. When he first came to the Black and White Academy to visit, he met Beishan Xuantang.  At that time, Beishan Xuantang didn't take him seriously at all. "Brother Baiwei said at first that Beishan Xuantang was a poisonous snake in sheep's clothing. Now it seems that at least I can see it in sheep's clothing."

    Beishan Xuan Tang is smiling and personable.  Dressed in white, he came floating in the air.

    He is indeed quite stylish, and he seems to be quite popular.

    soon.

    Beishan Xuantang selected a puppet from the side hall and flew directly to the stone pillar. His puppet also jumped into the field below.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning." Beishan Xuantang stood on the stone pillar and looked at it from a distance, smiling.  "When you and I first met, I didn't expect that I would discuss Tao with you in the Tao Discussion Hall today It's really magical how things in this world have changed."

    "You can fight with your senior brother. Junior brother also knows that things in the world are constantly changing." Ji Ning also responded.

    Beishan Xuantang nodded slightly, but the fighting intent in his eyes was obvious.  Because he was born in a remote branch of the Anchan Beishan clan, he had always looked down upon those direct disciples who relied on their fathers' protection.  He had already placed Ji Ning on the side of the 'Beishan Baiwei'. Ji Ning's previous defeats made him feel even more unhappy.

    "Talent is great, but winning until now is enough." Beishan Xuantang secretly said.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    On the side of the many brothers and sisters standing next to the Taoist Temple, a white -haired man in the white -haired and white -haired man said: "Master Ji Ning."

    Ji Ning turned around to look, and when he saw it, he immediately cupped his hands and said, "Senior Brother Blood Shadow."

    ¡°Senior Brother Xueying, although he is a bit poor at talking about Taoism, he is at the forefront among the three generations of disciples in terms of head-on fighting.

    "Junior brother this time, he first defeated three Zifu cultivator disciples in a row, and then defeated me, Bai Xue, and Du Xue in a row. Now he has to fight Beishan Xuantang I can't help but admire him. Junior Brother Xuantang, Junior Brother is extremely  High, and Junior Brother Ji Ning, you are extremely talented. It is hard to say whether you will win or lose this battle. I am willing to take out a treasure to add some fun to this battle. As long as Junior Brother Ji Ning defeats Junior Brother Xuantang, I will give this treasure to you, Junior Brother  .¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth.

    There was an uproar immediately. Senior Brother Xueying said this, which was a bit 'damaging' to Beishan Xuan Tang's face, and he was obviously getting close to Ji Ning.

    "Humph." Beishan Xuantang was a little annoyed.  But this senior brother Xueying is one of the most difficult disciples among the three generations of disciples, and he still smiles calmly on the surface.

    "How can this be accomplished?" Ji Ning continued.

    "There is no need to be humble." Senior Brother Xueying said, "This treasure is a human-level magic weapon, and it is of little use to me. I accidentally entered the Yixian Mansion and encountered it by chance when I was performing the Yinglong Guard mission.  A set of sword formations that I got back. I saw that my junior brother is good at controlling flying swords, and can even control multiple flying swords The flying sword formations I got are a set of Tiangang Disha sword formations, with a total of one hundred and eight flying swords.  Flying sword. It's useless to me, but it will be of great use to you, junior brother. But if you want to get it, it depends on your strength in this battle, junior brother."

    Senior Brother Xueying, who was wearing white clothes and white hair, was smiling. He was indeed very optimistic about Ji Ning.

    This time, he was the first one among the real disciples of Wanxiang to take action. In fact, it was just to attract others, especially since he often fought in life and death. Brother Xueying's senses were very keen. He could faintly feel that Ji Ning in the distance was like a sword.  Sword, he understood that this junior brother would have a bright future.

    Take out this set of flying swords

    ?????????????????????????????????But even if Ji Ning loses, Senior Brother Xueying will be able to find an excuse for Ji Ning.  In this way, the relationship between the two will naturally become closer.

    "Junior brother must try his best." Ji Ning said.

    How could this human-level flying sword formation be useless to Senior Brother Xueying? You can exchange for a lot of Yuan tiles at Tianbao Mountain. This is simply Senior Brother getting close to him.

    ¡­¡­

    "That boy Xueying is the first disciple to get close to you." The short old man held the wine gourd and said leisurely while drinking.

    The Immortal Dian Cai nodded slightly: "Xue Ying is also a hero among the three generations of disciples."

    "Are you a hero if you stand with your disciples?" The short old man glared, then curled his lips and said, "But to be honest, although Xueying is a little slow in enlightenment, he is still down-to-earth. Especially he is very able to endure hardships.  , the "Blood Shadow Immortal Body" in the body training technique of gods and demons is one of the most painful training methods. But once you master it, it is also very strange and powerful. And the guy Blood Shadow is often in Yinglong Guard.  Going to perform some dangerous tasks, with the special characteristics of the blood shadow immortal body, he walked through life and death again and again. His strength improved faster and faster. His magical powers also became more powerful When he first started, he was inconspicuous. Now  But he is the most powerful among the three generations of disciples. I guess that in a few hundred years, he may even be one of the strongest people in my Black and White Academy."

    "Why do you think so highly of him?" The immortal was surprised.

    "Although enlightenment is important, the heart of the Tao is even more important." The short old man sighed softly, "You will know it if you read more."

    "Yes." The Immortal Diancai took a deep look at the blood shadow.

    "It's a battle." The short old man's eyes lit up and he looked at the fighting place in the distance.  Ji Ning and Beishan Xuantang have already begun to control the puppets and start fighting, "Junior brother Diancai, who do you think will win among them? In my opinion, although your disciple has figured out the first move of the "Three-foot Sword",  But this move is about enlightening the heart of the sword!"

    "No one knows how good his sword heart is. It's hard to say how powerful the moves he has learned are. And this Beishan Xuantang's Five Qi Great Capture is much better than the previous boy named Poison Blood." The dwarf old man looked at it.  The Immortal Dian Cai looked forward to seeing the Immortal Dian Cai showing worry.

    "But Immortal Diancai was as solemn as ever: "How good his sword heart is, you will know it by looking at it."

    "Oh." The short old man replied.  He shook his head and sighed, "Oh my, your disciple is at a disadvantage. It looks dangerous."

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone watching outside the banning formation held their breath.

    "I wonder if Junior Brother Ji Ning can perform another miracle." Senior Brother Fire Sage narrowed his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems that the power of his sword light is no longer increasing. Has his sword enlightenment stopped?" The sloppy fat boy frowned and looked at it. "If it has stopped, it is difficult to say that this battle will be over."

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister, can Junior Brother Ji Ning win?" Senior Sister Jiulian asked from the side.

    The girl in black, Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei, just watched silently without making a sound.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Win, win, win.¡± Mu Zishuo and Senior Sister Donglin stood in a corner. He clenched his fists and watched, his eyes widening.

    ¡­¡­

    Seal the formation.

    Although Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged on the stone pillar, was at an absolute disadvantage.  But facing the huge 'Five Qi Great Capture', the Nine Paths Three Talents Lotus Sword was still struggling hard.  But depending on the situation, if they fight a few more times, the Sancai Lotus Sword may collapse.

    Ji Ning was very calm.

    There was no trace of panic, which made Beishan Xuantang on the opposite side sneer in his heart: "That's almost it, you should lose."

    But he didn¡¯t know.  At this moment, Ji Ning was gathering momentum, with a clear understanding in his heart, and the understanding of the sword kept pouring out.

    "Great freedom! Great freedom!"

    "Even fate must be dispersed!"

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly erupted with terrifying sword intent, and his whole body erupted with terrifying sword intent.

    "The first form of the three-foot sword - the sword's heart is transparent!" Ji Ning's eyes narrowed, and all the flying swords behind the Thousand Swords Puppet flew out, including the previous flying sword.  There were thousands of flying swords. The densely packed flying swords made the onlookers stunned. So many flying swords?  What to do?

    Thousands of flying swords are all pointing at the Five Qi Great Grasping Hand in front of them.

    "Behead!"

    Ji Ning suddenly shouted loudly!

    Thousands of flying swords bloomed into lotus flowers in an instant, and they all slashed forward at the same time Thousands of flying swords turned into a huge sword light, and slashed forward with unparalleled power!

    This chop!

    &nbsp; Contains the unrivaled will in Ji Ningjian¡¯s heart!

    In the last century, Ning experienced an explosion of information on the earth. It is said that one enters the mortal world and emerges from the mortal world.  The distracting thoughts generated by the explosion of information are even more shocking than the distracting thoughts generated by the wandering experience in the wilderness era.

    The encounters in this life, the separation between life and death, and the warmth of family affection made Ji Ning's heart gradually become brighter.

    If a person lives in a paradise, he may be able to maintain a pure and transparent heart.  However, such a pure and transparent heart is very fragile. Once it encounters temptation or setbacks, it is likely to collapse.

    But Ji Ning, he had seen too much of the information explosion in his previous life. It was so painful to watch others running, reading, and falling in love freely despite being tortured by illness.

    This heart, which had long been polluted by the world of mortals, gradually became brighter under the warmth of family affection in this life, and became even more indestructible!

    It is indeed valuable to stand on a mountaintop pure and white, but it is even more rare to be able to emerge from the mud and remain unstained!

    "This is the first form of my "Three-foot Sword"!"

    "Behead!"

    "Behead!"

    "Behead!"

    Ji Ning shouted three times in a row, and the sword light in his eyes was even more visible to the naked eye. The powerful sword intention and the powerful and unrivaled will moved the two immortals in the distance.

    Boom!  !  !

    Thousands of flying swords, all slashed together!  The huge sword light it turned into slashed forward!

    The mighty five-energy grappler in front made a loud noise and although it insisted on supporting the moment, it soon fell into pieces

    Welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 7 Chapter 41 Yu Wei and Ji Ning (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    Some of the senior senior brothers who were originally sitting, including the Fire Saint Senior Brother, the sloppy fat boy, the girl in black, and others all stood up one by one. They all looked shocked and looked at the man standing on the stone pillar in shock.  The animal skin boy.

    Beishan Xuantang, who was standing on another stone pillar in the sealing formation, turned pale instantly.

    "I, I lost?"

    "Me, how could I lose? How could I lose?"

    Beishan Xuantang¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief.

    What a proud man he is.

    Even the noble direct descendants of the Beishan clan, such as Beishan Baiwei, are not looked down upon by him because he has absolute confidence in himself.  But a junior fellow student who had just started, and who had a very good relationship with Beishan Baiwei unexpectedly defeated him in his very confident 'discussing the Tao'.

    "It's that sword, that sword"

    Beishan Xuantang still clearly remembers the terrifying sword strike before, the terrifying slash executed by thousands of flying swords even a crack was cut in Beishan Xuantang's Taoist heart.

    "What a terrible sword. Only when you really face this sword can you feel how terrible it is. One sword without regrets and irresistible." Beishan Xuantang was panicking in his heart and did not want to believe that he would fail, but when he thought of that sword  Feeling powerless again.

    "Ji Ning, win!" The white-haired old man shouted, and the banning formation began to be lifted.

    "Senior Brother Xuantang, I accept the concession." Ji Ning said loudly, his voice echoing throughout the Dao Discussion Hall.

    Beishan Xuantang finally came to his senses and suppressed his turbulent thoughts.  He bowed his hands and said: "Junior brother is really powerful, I feel inferior to him." After saying that, he released the puppet's refining, and immediately left the venue in a flash. He handed the two jade bottles directly to the white-haired old man and entered quietly.  In the crowd of many senior brothers and sisters.

    ¡­¡­

    "What a powerful sword." The sloppy fat boy whispered to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    "In a few decades, another powerful figure will emerge from our Black and White Academy." Brother Fire Sage looked at Ji Ning with a smile on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    Only those two immortals in the entire Dao Lun Temple truly understood Ji Ning¡¯s sword strike just now!

    "The sword's heart is clear! What a sword's heart is clear!" The dwarf old man's eyes were bright, staring at Ji Ning in the distance, "Such a powerful sword's heart. Such a firm sword's heart Our Black and White Academy has really received this.  It¡¯s precious.¡±

    "I have received the treasure." The Immortal Master also stared at Ji Ning in the distance with intense eyes, "I don't know how my disciple has been able to hone such a sword heart in just over ten years, with just such experiences.  , although there is a separation of life and death. But it is really incredible that the sword's heart is so powerful."

    "Hahaha, just watch. Those guys are probably coming soon." The short old man chuckled.

    The talented immortal also laughed.

    "They will definitely regret that they didn't come to Lundao Hall to see it with their own eyes." The short old man smiled strangely.

    ¡­¡­

    Taoist Bihai, the master of Black and White Academy, is sitting cross-legged on the jade bed.  The floating water mirror in front clearly shows the discussion scene in the Discussion Hall.

    "That sword!"

    Taoist Bihai was so handsome that women would go crazy for him, with a look of surprise on his face.  "Did he enter the Sword Immortal Sect?"

    "Alas!" Taoist Bihai sighed bitterly. He could only see the scene on the water mirror, but he could not feel the mysterious things such as breath, power, fluctuations of heaven and earth, etc.

    "Walk."

    Taoist Bihai didn't hesitate. With a wave of his hand, the water mirror dissipated directly and disappeared in a flash.

    ¡­¡­

    Many Yuanshen Taoists in the Black and White Academy who were watching the battle through the water mirror were shocked when they saw that sword.  But because I didn¡¯t experience it personally in Lundao Hall, I wasn¡¯t sure.  So everyone rushed towards the Lun Dao Halleven two immortals rushed over.

    ******

    The three generations of disciples in the Lundao Hall still don¡¯t know what is happening outside.  They are discussing that even Senior Brother Beishan Xuantang has lost?  Who should appear next?

    In the realm of multiple ways.  Senior Brother Beishan Xuantang is one of the top ten people.

    ¡°Junior Brother Ji Ning, there¡¯s no need to be pretentious, it¡¯s just a set of flying swords.¡± Senior Brother Xueying was chatting with Ji Ning at the moment and presented Ji Ning with the Tiangang Earth Evil Sword Formation.

    Ji Ning also smiled: "Okay, then junior brother, I will keep it."

    Ji Ning also had a good impression of Senior Brother Xueying after a simple contact. When he accepted this flying sword formation, it was obvious that Ji Ning also recognized this friend.

    &nbsp;"Very happy." Senior Brother Xueying nodded, "Junior Brother Ji Ning, your qualifications are amazing, but in this road of cultivating immortality, it is impossible to achieve success by immersing yourself in cultivation. You still need to travel far and wide and experience a lot. I think Junior Brother Ji Ning must  In a few years, I will go out to explore. I will probably join Yinglong Guard and so on. Feel free to come to me for these matters, I am very familiar with the inside of Yinglong Guard."

    "Junior brother will definitely trouble senior brother when the time comes." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Huh?" Senior Brother Xueying suddenly turned his head and looked.

    Ji Ning also turned around to look.

    I saw a figure walking out from the crowd of three generations of disciples.

    "Is it her?" Ji Ning's pupils shrank, and it was a girl in black who walked out. The girl in black was sitting there, surrounded by people.  Even Senior Sister Jiulian surrounded her.  Apparently she was of a very high status.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." The girl in black came out and said coldly, "Among the disciples in the realm of multiple realms, I should be considered the strongest among them. If you defeat me, Senior Brother Tiansheng and the others will  Come and fight with you.¡±

    After saying that, the girl in black walked directly to the side hall to choose the puppet.

    "You're miserable." Senior Brother Xueying also took a breath of cold air.

    "Who is she?" Although Ji Ning had some guesses, he still asked.

    "Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei!" Senior Brother Xueying whispered, "She is a reincarnated immortal. Her talent is terrifying. Even when she first started, there were no old disciples to deal with her! Her cultivation speed is astonishing. She should be twenty years old now.  He is still more than a year old, but his strength is already astonishingly high."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    A reincarnated immortal?

    The master told himself that there are only three reincarnated immortals among the three generations of disciples.  Two of them have been cultivating for more than eighty years.  There is another who has been practicing for twenty years.  The one who has passed the past twenty years is probably the girl in black, ¡®Yu Wei¡¯.

    "No wonder I dare to say that I am the strongest in the Realm of Multiple Daos." Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    "Junior brother, I can't help you because I'm so cute." Senior Brother Xueying retreated immediately.

    "What about the reincarnated immortal? He just practiced ten years longer than me." Although Ji Ning was wary, he was not afraid at all.

    ¡­¡­

    But only a moment later.

    In the sealing formation, Ji Ning looked at the scene in front of him in shock on one of the stone pillars.

    The power of the thousands of flying swords he released combined to perform the first form of the "Three-foot Sword" is indeed astonishing.  But the 'Fire Rainbow Fairy' Yu Wei also chose the Thousand Swords Puppet, and released a thousand flying swords, all of which turned into a raging sword light.

    The blazing flame sword light.  The sharp flaming sword light, the irresistible flame!

    Fight head-on!

    Use force to meet force!

    Ji Ning's sword light was very sharp and powerful, but the flames that swept everything were even crazier, directly crushing Ji Ning's sword light and piercing the protective layer of Ji Ning's Thousand Swords Puppet.

    "Yu Wei, win!" the white-haired old man said loudly.

    The win was clean and tidy.

    "I lost!" Ji Ning stood up and smiled.  "Senior sister is amazing, junior brother is convinced that he lost."

    "When I was sixteen, I was not as good as you." Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei glanced at Ji Ning.  "By the way, don't forget to give me one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    Ji Ning immediately glared and opened his mouth without saying anything.

    Does a reincarnated immortal need to care about the lottery? Will he default on the money?

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, a Taoist named Yuanshen also came to Lun Dao Hall. They happened to see the scene of Ji Ning and Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei fighting. They all nodded secretly: "It's really a sword fairy, and it's good."  Powerful sword heart. Hundreds of years from now, our Black and White Academy will probably have another swordsman who can rival the master!"

    Talking about the corner of Taoist Hall.

    Wow!  Wow!

    There were two more immortals beside the Five Crazy Immortals and the Diancai Immortal, a long-bearded old man wearing a high crown and a young child exuding endless cold air.  The arrival of both of them.  None of the other Yuanshen Taoists and third-generation disciples in the Lundao Hall found it.

    "Sword Immortal!" The long-bearded old man wearing a high crown nodded, "You have indeed entered the path of Sword Immortal. I finally have another disciple in Black and White Academy who has begun to understand the great avenue of swordsmanship."

    The Tao is divided into high and low.

    Some paths, such as rain and ice, are just one of the many paths between heaven and earth.

    ??????????????? Kendo is a higher level of ¡®dao¡¯.

    It is much more difficult to just get started. A monk from Zifu who is like the way of rain can easily get started and understand a trace of rain.True meaning, even realizing the ¡®realm of the rain channel¡¯ is nothing.

    But as one of the ¡®great roads¡¯, kendo is extremely difficult to get started with.

    "Such a powerful sword heart, such a sword heart, such aptitude, and such understanding." The young child's voice was immature, but his words sounded old-fashioned, "It is indeed a piece of rough jade that can be carved into a 'powerful sword immortal'."

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." The short old man shook his head, "I have only one junior disciple, the Sword Immortal of Black and White Academy, and now I have another one. Sword Immortal, even if he fails to overcome the tribulation and becomes a loose immortal, his combat power is astonishing.  Sanxian, tsk tsk.¡±

    The long-bearded old man wearing a high crown suddenly frowned and shouted: "Brother Five Crazy, Junior Brother Diancai is only an earthly immortal now, and there is a high possibility of becoming a heavenly immortal. Don't say such depressing words."

    The short old man even looked at the Immortal Diancai: "Junior Brother Diancai"

    "It's okay, it's enough to be clear about everything." The Immortal Diancai smiled calmly, "As Senior Beixing said, it's better to live happily for a day than to live for a hundred years. I just need to move forward Can I become an immortal?  That¡¯s just secondary.¡±

    "Okay, that's good." The short old man nodded.

    The immature child looked at the Immortal Diancai: "Junior Brother Diancai, Ji Ning is another Sword Immortal from my Black and White Academy. You must teach him well!"

    The Immortal Dian Cai turned to look at Ji Ning who was handing two jade bottles to Yu Wei in the distance. There was a hint of expectation in his eyes, and he said slowly: "That's natural! He is my disciple!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior sister, here are one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning handed the two jade bottles to Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei.

    The girl in black, Yu Wei, glanced at Ji Ning, then showed a smile, reached out and grabbed it from Ji Ning's hand, turned around and left.

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 1: Blue Sea

    It¡¯s fun to watch without ads!

    The temperament of Senior Sister Yu Wei, a girl in black, also made Ji Ning a little confused. However, when he thought of the black and white pills and Yuan liquid he had just obtained from the white-haired old man on the side, Ji Ning felt  Very happy.  Moreover, this battle in the Lun Dao Palace was like a baptism, and I felt a transformation in myself, although I didn't quite understand it.  </

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning!" A cheer sounded.  </

    Ji Ning looked over.  </

    Mu Zishuo, a skinny young man in white robe, rushed over with great excitement and shouted: "Senior brother Ji Ning, you are too powerful. You have defeated so many senior brothers from Wanxiang in a row. Even the seemingly powerful Beishan Xuantang was defeated by you.  . I asked Senior Sister Donglin just now that the Yu Wei who defeated you is a reincarnated immortal. He has practiced for ten more years than us, and he started much earlier."</

    "Don't worry, I don't mind." Ji Ning smiled.  </

    "Anyway, you are so awesome." Mu Zishuo was very excited, "I heard from Senior Sister Donglin that people like you are very rare. You are considered the top genius in the Black and White Academy. Maybe you can wait for a few more  Thousands or even tens of thousands of years from now, Black and White Academy will probably remember your name."</

    Ji Ning shook his head: "That's too much praise."</

    ??Suddenly¡ª¡ª</

    A voice came from the side.  </

    "Uncle Headmaster."</

    "Uncle Master Teacher</

    There was a cry.  </

    A group of Yuanshen Taoists who originally came to Lundao Hall quietly, who had hidden their figures before, now walked out directly.  </

    "You can go back later." Taoist Bihai who was walking at the front said calmly, "Ji Ning stays!"</

    "Yes." Many of the third-generation disciples want to communicate with Ji Ning, and at least know each other's names, because everyone knows If they are so powerful at the beginning, as long as they don't die, they will definitely be the entire Anchan County in the future.  man of the hour.  But since the headmaster gave the order, everyone naturally retreated.  </

    "Ji Ning?" Senior Brother Fire Sage also looked deeply at Ji Ning and silently took note of it.  </

    "It's interesting, it's interesting, it's getting more and more interesting." The sloppy fat boy walked out with a happy face.  </

    ?¡­ </

    Ji Ning also said to Mu Zishuo on the side: "Junior Brother Shuo, you should go back first."</

    "Yes." Mu Zishuo nodded, and immediately left with Senior Sister Donglin next to him. Soon, only a group of Yuanshen Taoists and Ji Ning were left in the entire Lundao Hall, as well as a few immortals hiding in the corner.  </

    "Ji Ning." Bihai Taoist looked at Ji Ning, and all the Yuanshen Taoists next to him also looked at Ji Ning with strange eyes.  </

    "Uncle Master Teacher," Ji Ning said respectfully.  </

    "Do you know the Sword Immortal?" Taoist Bihai asked.  </

    Ji Ning asked in surprise: "Sword Immortal? Some cultivators who are extremely powerful in using flying swordssome people call it a compliment. Does it have a special meaning?" Until now, Ji Ning himself is not sure about the true meaning of 'Sword Immortal'  .  </

    "Diancai Master didn't tell you?" Taoist Bihai asked thoughtfully.  </

    "The master didn't tell me about the Sword Immortal in detail. He just gave me some pointers on swordsmanship and asked me to practice the new Sancai Lotus Sword and the first form of the "Three Feet Sword" before I went to see him." Ji Ning said.  </

    Taoist Bihai nodded: "That's it. If you can practice the first move of the "Three-foot Sword", you will already be a swordsman. Do you know that there are a lot of "Tao" in this world."</

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.  </

    "I even thought secretly in my heart I also know that the supreme being of the three realms, 'Nuwa Empress', has comprehended eighty-four thousand ways!  Of course, I heard this from Lord Cui when I was in the underworld.  </

    "There are countless Taoisms." Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning, "And there are high and low Taoisms."</

    "What's the difference between high and low?" Ji Ning's ears stood up.  </

    "Hmm."</

    Taoist Bihai nodded, "Tao is divided into the supreme 'Dao of Heaven', the extremely noble 'Dao', and the most common 'Tao'."</

    "The way of heaven, the great road, the way?" Ji Ning held his breath, even his master had not explained it to him in detail.  </

    "The way of heaven is the fundamental way to maintain the operation of heaven and earth. It is supreme, such as the five elements! This Pangu created the world, and the world was born based on the five elements. Normally, what we call 'the oath of heaven' and 'the blood oath of heaven' are  We are swearing to the law of heaven, which maintains the movement of heaven and earth. Once we violate our oath, we will naturally be punished. No one can escape the punishment of heaven. ThisIt is the supreme ¡®Tao¡¯.  ¡±</

    Ji Ning was trembling.  </

    "It is said that as long as you can understand the way of heaven, you will be the supreme being in the entire three realms." Taoist Bihai has endless yearning in his eyes, and the other Yuanshen Taoists next to him also have misty eyes. For them, the way of heaven is  , that is completely a legend.  </

    "Of course I have never heard of anyone who can realize the way of heaven." Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I have never heard of it, not even in legends."</

    Ji Ning sighed.  </

    Yes, it is the way of heaven. Immortal cultivators swear to the way of heaven. It is the way of heaven that maintains the operation of the three realms. This is naturally extremely respected.  </

    "The one level lower than the Heavenly Dao is the Great Dao!" Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning, "Every avenue is extremely noble, and even getting started is very difficult."</

    "The ones one level lower than the great avenues are the most numerous ordinary ones." Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning, "Your Rainwater Way, Ice Way, Xuanbing Way, etc. are all ordinary.  Tao."</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    He now understands that among the levels of Tao, the Tao of Heaven is the highest!  The foundation of the operation of the three realms!  </

    "And Sword Dao is one of the avenues!" Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning, "Those who take up Sword Dao are the Sword Immortals!"</

    "Ah!" Ji Ning's eyes widened.  </

    ??Swordsmanship is one of the great avenues?  </

    You have already embarked on this path?  </

    "The introduction to the way of swordsmanship is to understand the heart of the sword and have a clear heart." Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning, "This is also the first form of the "Three-foot Sword". You must have a sincere heart of the sword and a heart of the sword.  Transparency this level of difficulty is even more difficult than your Tao Realm realm of the Tao of Rain."</

    Ji Ning nodded and admitted that it was indeed more difficult to achieve the ¡®Sword Heart Transparency¡¯ than the Rainwater Sword Domain.  </

    "This is the difference between high and low Tao."</

    "The entrance to the Dao is more difficult than the realm of the ordinary 'Dao'."</

    Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning with blazing eyes, "This is also the reason why you can defeat the 'Beishan Xuantang' that has reached the realm of the fifth level of Tao. Because you understand the great way! Although he has learned a lot, it is only a small way! More  What's more the way of swordsmanship is among the great avenues, it can be said to be the best at attacking and killing. Sword Immortal is also famous for being good at attacking and killing."</

    "In my Black and White Academyincluding you, there are only two swordsmen in total." Bihai Taoist said, "One is you, and the other is your master's talented uncle."</

    Ji Ning nodded.  </

    "Because you have entered the Dao of Swordsmanship, I will award you two thousand Black and White Pills on behalf of the Black and White Academy." Taoist Bihai took out a jade bottle and handed it to Ji Ning.  </

    Ji Ning was immediately overjoyed, two thousand black and white pills?  When the master gave him the Black and White Pills, he said that if he had reached the realm of Tao, he would be given one thousand black and white pills, and if his soul had reached the level of spiritual consciousness, he would be given two thousand black and white pills.  Generally, only Yuanshen Taoists can reach the level of spiritual consciousness.  The entrance to this great avenue is two thousand black and white pills.  </

    "Why is there no record in the black and white book?" Ji Ning asked. "There are many records about the 'Black and White Pill' rewards in the black and white book. For example, joining the Yinglong Guard, becoming a two-clawed Yinglong Guard, and a three-clawed Yinglong Guard are all different."  There is a reward. Why is there no record of becoming a swordsman?"</

    "The Way of Heaven, the Great Way, and the Ordinary Way. These divisions are not easy to tell." Bihai Taoist looked at Ji Ning, "If you haven't realized it, telling you will affect your Taoist heart. It will make you unwilling to participate.  When you understand the ordinary Tao, you want to comprehend the 'Great Way'. But is the Great Tao so easy to comprehend? If you don't get to that point, it will do more harm than good to you."</

    Ji Ning understood.  </

    "Even us." Bihai Taoist looked at the Yuanshen Taoists around him, "We only know this after we have realized a complete Tao. We have all realized a complete Tao, and the next step is to understand the Great Tao!"  </

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.  </

    "The great road is difficult. Even my Black and White Academy, even senior Beixing, has never fully understood the great road." Taoist Bihai looked at Ji Ning, "The road to the great road is thousands of times more difficult than the ordinary road.  . But the strength is also infinitely greater. You must practice with devotion and don¡¯t neglect it.¡±</

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded solemnly.  </

    "Okay, about the cultivation of Sword Immortal you should ask your master. Only your master in the entire Black and White Academy can truly teach you." Taoist Bihai smiled, then turned around and left.  </

    "Ji Ning, it's rare for me to be in charge of recruiting disciples, so I'll accept you as a disciple, hahaha." Taoist Wu Xiu also came to talk to Ji Ning.  </

    &nbsp; Each Yuanshen Taoist said a few words to Ji Ning. Apparently they believed that decades or even a hundred years later, Ji Ning would be on an equal footing with them.  </

    Soon, the Yuanshen Taoists all left.  </

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.  </

    "The way of heaven? The great road? The way?" Ji Ning suddenly thought, "There are so many immortal-level magic weapons and pure Yang magic weapons that were used to create the Shui Mansion. I heard that they were gods and demons bred in the chaos before the creation of the world, and they were also from the Three Realms.  A powerful person. Even the 'Star Picker' he realized is so powerful. I'm afraid he must have fully understood the Dao. But I don't know if this Sanshou Taoist has fully understood the way of heaven."</

    "Don't think about it anymore."</

    "Two thousand black and white elixirs." Ji Ning looked at the jade bottle in his hand, "I also got a lot of black and white elixirs from the battle at the Dao Temple."</

    "What kind of magic should I get from Daozang Palace?" Ji Ning thought about it, "To exchange magical powers? Or to shake the magic?"</

    At this moment, a voice came.  </

    "Ji Ning." The voice sounded in his mind.  </

    "Master." Ji Ning looked around.  </

    "Go back and meditate carefully to consolidate the gains from this discussion. I believe there will be some progress. After three days, you come to see me again." The voice of the Immortal Diancai sounded in Ji Ning's mind, and the Immortal Diancai,  The four immortals, the dwarf old man, the immature child, and the old man with a tall crown and long beard, glanced at Ji Ning in the corner and disappeared into thin air together.  </

    Ji Ning looked around the Lundao Hall. There was no one else in the Lundao Hall except himself, but he still responded respectfully: "Yes, Master."</

    Immediately, Ji Ning drove a boat that turned into a stream of light, flew out of the Lun Dao Palace, and returned to his Beiming Peak to meditate and consolidate this harvest.  </

    ? **</

    The eighth volume of "Yinglongwei" begins!  (To be continued. (), your support is my biggest motivation.)

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 2 The Handwriting of the Black Tiger of Beishan

    The boat dived directly from high altitude and entered the Beimingfeng mansion.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning."

    Wangwei, Yunzhou, and Yunlu, the three servants of the Zifu monks, all said respectfully. Baishuize on the side also looked at Ji Ning. Ji Ning smiled at Baishuize and said, "Uncle Bai, I'm going to the quiet room to meditate and meditate."  Fan, call me again if you have something very important."

    Bai Shuize nodded.

    Ji Ning then walked directly to his meditation room.

    Yun Lu bit her lip and looked at Ji Ning: "He just glanced at me and didn't even look at me. Huh, there are many people in the tribe who want to become a Taoist companion with me. This senior brother Ji Ning has never really talked to me.  "Yunlu's enchantment is indeed the best. The fox girls and beautiful maids Ji Ning saw in Wuyou Cave are not as good as her, and even Senior Sister Jiulian is slightly worse than her.

    Only the reincarnated immortal Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei can rival her. No wonder Yun Lu has always been very confident. Of course she wants to hook up with this disciple of the Black and White Academy. This Ji Ning is indeed the best candidate for her Taoist companion.  What a pity Ji Ning hasn't said a word to her until now.

    "I don't believe it!" Yun Lu thought secretly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the battle in the Dao Palace went.¡± Yunzhou next to him had bright eyes, full of expectation.

    "We don't even know." Wang Wei said solemnly.

    Yun Zhou glanced at Wang Wei and curled his lips.

    ******

    Quiet room.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, with sword energy flying around him, sometimes slashing, sometimes stabbing, sometimes intercepting, every move It seemed ordinary, but it contained shocking sharpness.

    Suddenly all the sword energy around him dissipated.

    "Huh." A smile appeared on Ji Ning's face.  "After one night of meditation, I did gain something. It also consolidated my previous insights."

    "The Dao of Swordsman? Sword Immortal?" Ji Ning's eyes were full of expectations.

    Wow.

    Ning stood up, the stone door opened with a bang, and he soon arrived in the courtyard outside.

    It¡¯s still dark at the moment.

    Ji Ning stood in the courtyard and took a breath of the rich vitality of heaven and earth, and felt even better.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." A nice and soft voice sounded next to him

    Ji Ning turned around and saw that it was Yun Lu who was wearing a light pink Taoist robe. Although the Taoist robe was loose.  But wearing it on her extremely slim figure still had a faint but deep-seated temptation.  Even though the long ink-colored hair was simply tied up, it was also naturally charming.

    "What a beauty. Baiwei asked her to come over and be my servant. I really don't know why." Ji Ning secretly said, although Yun Lu is very beautiful, Ji Ning wants to be truly free and at ease.  How can you easily choose a Taoist partner?  Even if choosing a Taoist companion was a first-class matter, at least Yun Lu at this moment did not make Ji Ning tempted at all.

    "I haven't thanked Senior Brother Ji Ning for being able to become a disciple of Senior Brother Ji Ning and enter this Black and White Academy." Yun Lu swayed, and she bowed down to thank him first.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Suddenly, a figure ran over from outside. It was a young servant. The young man couldn't help but glance at the aloof and enchanting immortal cultivator 'Yun Lu', and then Lien Zhan said tremblingly: "Master, there is someone outside who claims to be Master's senior brother.  Right at the door. It¡¯s already tea time.¡±

    "Oh?" Ji Ning nodded, and then laughed loudly, "I don't know which senior brother made me wait for so long. It's because I was negligent. Please come in quickly."

    "Don't go prepare the drinks yet." Ji Ning looked at Yun Lu who was standing aside.

    "Yes." Yun Lu bowed and quickly retreated.

    The cold sweat on the back of the mortal young man quickly receded. He had just secretly glanced at the peerless and enchanting 'Yun Lu'. To him, it was like looking at a legendary fairy. At the same time, he sighed to himself: "If I can  Having such a fairy as my wife is worth it even if I only live for a short while. But as far as the master is concerned, he doesn't care about such a fairy at all."

    "Junior brother Ji Ning." A young man wearing black robes walked in.  His eyes were like stars, with a smile on his face, "Although I have met my junior brother before in the Initiation Ceremony and the Dao Discussion Hall, I have never been able to say a few words. My senior brother's real name is Hu Yongchun, and my Taoist name is also my name 'Yongchun'."

    "Senior Brother Yongchun, please." As a cultivator of immortality, Ji Ning's memory is naturally very clear. He remembered that when he was in the Lun Dao Hall before, this Senior Brother Yongchun was standing next to the fat boy who was a sloppy real person. He could stand next to that sloppy real person.  Next to him, he is probably one of the more outstanding ones among Wanxiang disciples.

    The two senior brothers sat opposite each other, with Yun Lu serving wine and fruits next to them.

    "Junior brother, there is a beautiful woman." Yong ?Senior brother smiled and praised.

    Yun Lu's face showed a hint of blush.

    Ji Ning smiled: "You just took the opportunity to practice under my sect."

    "Oh." Senior brother Yongchun nodded. He instantly realized that the junior brother in front of him had no interest in the charming servant next to him, so he immediately stopped mentioning it.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching Ji Ning and Senior Brother Yongchun, the two official disciples of the Black and White Academy, chatting and laughing, Yun Lu, who was waiting next to her, was eager to try at the beginning, but then secretly sad.  The senior brother Yongchun had praised her before, but then the senior brother Yongchun and his master Ji Ning talked to each other without even looking at her.

    "These two proud men obviously didn't care about her appearance, which made her very sad.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning!" A voice suddenly came from outside.

    "Here comes another one." Ji Ning secretly thought. The reason why he came out of the quiet room early this morning was because Ji Ning understood that his performance in the Dao Discussion Hall yesterday might attract some senior brothers and sisters to come and talk to him.  intersect.  And the more senior brothers and sisters you make, the better for you.

    After all, formal disciples of the Black and White Academy cannot be made friends with others even if they want to.

    *****

    The formal disciples of the Black and White Academy arrived one after another, either alone or together in twos and threes, making the courtyard quite lively.  Sometimes brothers and sisters leave, but there are always three or five people in the courtyard.

    As a maid, Yunlu naturally went to serve her in person.

    What makes her sad is that apart from the kind words of praise from those senior brothers and sisters, among the more than 20 formal disciples who came and went, only one senior brother really looked at her carefully.  He is also the senior fellow with the Taoist name ¡®Happiness¡¯. From what that senior fellow said, what he likes most is dual cultivation.

    "These Black and White Academy disciples, except for the one who practices both Xi and Xi, all of them have extraordinary Taoist aspirations." Yun Lu finally secretly exclaimed that all of them who can enter the Black and White Academy are indeed peerless geniuses.

    And it sounds like

    ¡°My master, Ji Ning, is the most outstanding among this group of peerless geniuses, and can be called a monster!  Provoking all the brothers and sisters to make friends.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, I have brought two senior sisters here. I wonder if we can meet them." A soft voice came. The three people of Ji Ning who were talking instantly turned their heads to look. Soon they saw flying in the air in the distance.  of three streams of light.

    "Senior Sister Jiulian wants to see Junior Brother, how dare Junior Brother not see her." Ji Ning raised his head and looked at Senior Sister Jiulian in the sky.

    Next to Senior Sister Jiulian were a slim woman in red and an imposing girl in silver. These three women all fell from the sky together.

    "They"

    Seeing these three senior sisters, Yun Lu instantly felt inferior. The outstanding temperament of these three senior sisters can be called fairies.

    "This is Junior Sister Qingqing, and this is Senior Sister Baishui." Senior Sister Jiulian looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "I've met Junior Brother Ji Ning." The graceful woman in red looked at Ji Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Junior Brother Ji Ning,¡± the girl in silver said.

    ¡­¡­

    It was in the evening that Ji Ning and his fellow disciples all left Beiming Peak, but one more person came, and that was Beishan Baiwei.

    "Baiwei, sit down."

    Ji Ning and Beishan Baiwei sat down.

    "I know that you must be very busy today, and many of your classmates will come to visit you, so I deliberately waited until it was almost dark before coming." Bei Shanbai smiled.

    "Baiwei, you are really amazing." Ji Ning praised.

    Beishan Baiwei laughed: "How could you not guess such things? By the way, I came today on my father's order."

    "Your father?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Beishan black tiger

    That man¡¯s aura made him feel terrifying. He was definitely no less powerful than the headmaster of the Black and White Academy, and even more domineering!  One of the next candidates for An Chanhou!

    "What are you doing here?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Papa." Beishan Baiwei clapped his hands.

    Immediately, the two servants of the Zifu monks who followed him immediately stepped forward and took out black jade plates from their respective storage magic weapons. The black jade plates were exquisitely carved with black tigers. The jade plates themselves were even more translucent and extremely beautiful.  It can be called a work of art.  There are items placed on the black jade plate.

    At a glance, there are six black jade plates.

    There are two jade bottles, a small boat, black wings, and two sets of flying swords as big as embroidery needles.

    "These two sets of flying swords, one with seventy-two handles and one with eighteen handles, are both of the best quality.Human level flying sword.  "

    "These black wings one is a human-level high-grade wing magic weapon."

    "This boat is a top-notch flying magic weapon at the human level."

    "This jade bottle is a magic weapon for miasma, a treasure for escaping life."

    "This jade bottle contains a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Beishan Baiwei talked at the side, "You can accept all of this."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    From his point of view, these are not ordinary. Except for the black wings, which are slightly inferior, the others are extremely valuable.

    "This, how can this be accomplished?" Ji Ning continued, "It's too precious."

    "My father ordered me to come. I delivered the things. I don't care about the rest." Beishan Baiwei waved her hands and said, "You don't have to be too modest. You and my father also have a relationship. My father sent the congratulatory gift out of kindness.  Just accept it."

    Ji Ning hesitated.

    Beishan Baiwei was his friend before, so his relationship with Beishan Black Tiger Mansion cannot be erased. In this case, let's take it.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "That's right. If you don't take my father's things, you won't take them for free. These are nothing to him." Beishan Baiwei said, "By the way, I also found out the Meng Yan you asked me to check.  , it is true that he has not been able to join any sect. But you want me to send someone to send him to the Black and White Academy?"

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 3 My Master Ji Ning

    "Meng Yan?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up. Although he only got along with Meng Yan for a few days when he came to Anchan City, he had a good impression of Meng Yan. Moreover, Ji Ning felt that it was worth helping someone who could help others without caring about his own life.  Give him a handful.

    "Yunzhou!" Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    Soon Yun Zhou came over quickly, bowed and said, "Senior Brother Ji Ning, are you looking for me?"

    Ji Ning nodded and turned to look at Beishan Baiwei aside: "Baiwei, you will take Yunzhou with you later, and then send your people to take Yunzhou to Meng Yan's place. Let Yunzhou take Meng Yan  Just go back to Black and White Academy."

    "Okay." Beishan Baiwei nodded.

    "Yun Zhou, do you understand?" Ji Ning looked at Yun Zhou. The reason why he let Yun Zhou pass was because Ji Ning could see that Yun Zhou was a lively person who knew how to look and act, so he ordered  His, he will do it perfectly.

    Yunzhou continued: "Senior Brother Ji Ning, don't worry, I will definitely invite Junior Brother Meng Yan."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Bei Shanbai smiled: "I did what my father told me to do. Next is the gift I prepared for you."

    "Baiwei, what are you" Ji Ning even wanted to refuse.

    "Don't refuse." Beishan Baiwei said continuously, "You and I are also brothers. You entered the Black and White Academy this time, and you even shined in the Taoism Hall. How could I, a brother, not have some congratulatory gifts? You  Don¡¯t worry, I am not as wealthy as my father because of his restrictions on me, so this gift is not expensive.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled, Beishan Baiwei had said so, what else could he do?

    Beishan Baiwei turned over and found a thick book that looked ordinary. The material seemed to be good.  But Ji Ning didn't notice anything at a glance.

    "I guess it won't be long before you go out to explore. Immortal cultivators have to go through life and death training again and again before they can go further on this path of cultivating immortals." Bei Shanbai smiled, "So I will prepare it for you.  Got such a map! This is a map of the entire Daxia Dynasty."

    "The map of the Great Xia Dynasty?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    How big was the Daxia Dynasty?

    "Don't be excited. The Great Xia Dynasty was so huge. In this map, I only describe Anchan County in detail. The other places in the Great Xia Dynasty that are thousands of times as vast are just a rough outline. This will prevent you from getting lost.  ." Beishan Baiwei was helpless, "Even I can't access the real detailed map of the entire Daxia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning was secretly moved.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For those who seek immortality go out and have adventures.  The importance of maps is self-evident.  Because in this endless land, there are so many mysterious, dangerous, and terrifying places that you would never know if you were ignorant.  If you accidentally walked into the place of death, it would be such an injustice to die.

    "After the matter is settled, I will leave first." Beishan Baiwei stood up and smiled, "I know that your training time is very tight for a genius like you."

    "Leaving so soon?" Ji Ning also stood up.

    "Your Black and White Academy is also in Anchan City. I can come anytime I want." Beishan Baiwei then left quickly with his servants and Yun Zhou.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning watched Beishan Baiwei and others turn into light and leave in the sky, and then he lowered his head and looked at the many treasures placed on the six jade plates beside him.

    "My Little Thousand Swords Formation was short of flying swords, so I got two more sets of flying swords." Ji Ning looked at the two sets of flying swords, one with seventy-two flying swords and the other with eighteen flying swords. Especially  Those eighteen flying swords are obviously excellent flying swords.  "Although I haven't used the Small Thousand Sword Formation many times, the Beishan Black Tiger has long known that I need a lot of flying swords. He is worthy of being one of the candidates for the next Anchanhou. The information is really well-informed."

    "I am now in the Zifu realm. It is not difficult to gather more than 700 human-level flying swords."

    "But wait until I reach Wanxiang. Then I will need more than seven hundred earth-level flying swords. When I wait for the soul, it will be heaven-level flying swords." Ji Ning sighed. The small thousand sword array can make Immortal Juhua fearful, and  He owns the "Picture of Nuwa" and is on the path of becoming a swordsman.  It is indeed suitable to use the 'Little Thousand Swords Formation'. I believe that the Little Thousand Swords Formation in my hands will be stronger than that of the Thousand Swords Immortal.

    Ji Ning continued to read.

    "Wings?" Ji Ning looked at the black wings on the jade plate.  "Much better than the wings I got by killing the disciples of Snow Dragon Mountain."

    The wings are of little use to Ji Ning. They are mainly used to disguise the 'Wind Wing Escape Technique'.

    This is because the ancestor of the Yuchi family saved an immortal, and the immortal was grateful and gave him a magical power.  Judging from the fact that there are only five magical powers in the entire Black and White Academy, one can imagine how precious the magical powers are. It is no wonder that the Yuchi family wanted to use the magic weapon of wings to cover it up.

    "Zhouchuan!" Ji Ning looked at the fourth gift and smiled, "It's a top-quality human-level magic weapon. It will be a lot easier to travel from now on."It¡¯s over.  "

    ??He stretched out his hand and easily refined the wings and boats.

    "Miasma magic weapon." Ji Ning looked at the fifth gift and picked up the white jade bottle. After refining it easily, he found a white bead inside the white jade bottle. The white bead was surrounded by a rich aroma.  White fog and miasma.

    "Everyone, please stay away, stay away."

    Ji Ning glanced around and saw that Yun Lu, who was standing not far away, retreated far back and exited the courtyard.

    "rise."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Suddenly, the courtyard was filled with a large amount of white miasma. The white miasma filled an area of ??dozens of feet. It was so dense that even Ji Ning's naked eyes could barely see his own fingers.  It even stirred up the surrounding heaven and earth energy, making Ning unable to sense the surroundings.

    "It is said that the miasma magic weapon is suitable for escaping because firstly, it is invisible to the naked eye, and secondly, it cannot sense the surroundings." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "If that is true, even I, the person who releases the miasma, can't see the surroundings. As long as I release  When the miasma comes out the enemy and we can't see each other for a moment, just choose a direction and run away immediately."

    Miasma does not distinguish between friend and foe.

    What Ji Ning was refining was the jade bottle and the beads inside. The miasma only existed in the beads.

    "I wonder if my spiritual consciousness can see it." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow!

    The consciousness was released directly, instantly covering the entire surrounding courtyard.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning showed a hint of joy. Although the miasma was so powerful that it could stir up the power of heaven and earth, under the consciousness it was still visible in every detail.

    "Okay." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    "For others, this miasma magic weapon is just a way to escape. But for me, I can release the miasma to confuse the enemy. Then we can fight in close quarters." This strategy instantly appeared in Ji Ning's mind. He has the consciousness to be immune to the miasma.  Influence, it is much easier to deal with Wanxiang Zhenren.

    "Another trump card." Ji Ning smiled.

    Ji Ning then looked at the sixth jade bottle, a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid!  This is an astonishing amount of wealth. An ordinary earth-level magic weapon only costs ten kilograms of Yuan liquid. This means that this thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid is enough to exchange for a hundred ordinary earth-level magic weapons!  A more powerful earth-level magic weapon.  You can also change it to ten or eight.

    Like Beishan Baiwei and Beishanhu who were jealous when they gambled, the winnings were only ninety kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "Beishan Black Tiger's skill is really impressive." Ji Ning no longer hesitated and collected the magic weapon.  He picked up the jade bottle and walked directly to the quiet room.

    ¡­¡­

    In a quiet room.

    The jade bottle is placed in front and the stopper is removed.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the jade bed to calm down, and thought.  Opening his mouth, the essence liquid from the jade bottle immediately flew out and was sucked into Ji Ning's body.

    "Rumble" The water source at the bottom of the huge lake in the void of Zi Mansion began to gush out a large amount of pure energy. The entire lake began to stir and began to expand at an extremely rapid speed.

    The outermost outline of the lake continues to expand and spread out in all directions.

    The lake becomes larger and larger, taking up more and more of the void, overflowing towards the depths of the void.

    Expansion!

    Continue to expand!

    One hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, two hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, three hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid Ji Ningsi continued to refine it without hesitation.  My foundation and enlightenment are high enough.  If the soul is strong enough and the sword heart is clear you can definitely practice to the early stage of Vientiane in one go.

    The Zifu Lake continues to expand, and its area becomes more and more astonishing. It can even be regarded as expanding from the category of lake to the category of "sea".

    The Sea of ??Purple Mansion!

    Six hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Seven hundred kilograms of essence liquid!

    "I used 80 kilograms of Yuan liquid last time for cultivation. This time I will refine 720 kilograms of Yuan liquid, and it's almost enough." Ji Ning thought to himself, according to the records of "Shuiyuan Zhu", if he was at the Zifu stage,  After refining eight hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, the foundation laid can be regarded as the 'Foundation of Immortals'.  The achieved Dharma will also be the top Dharma.

    "Hua Hua"

    Seven hundred and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Seven hundred and twenty kilograms of Yuan liquid, seven hundred and thirty kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "How come my Zifu hasn't accumulated to its limit yet?" Ji Ning was a little confused, and the refining of the Yuan Liquid also slowed down. Some poor Qi refining techniques would cause the Zifu Lake to withstand a hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid.  Not bad.  But the total amount that Ji Ning endured was more than 800 kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    Seven hundred and forty kilograms of Yuan liquid Seven hundred and eighty kilograms of Yuan liquid Eight hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid!

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and stopped refining.

    "Last time I refined eightyYuan liquid, this time another eight hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid was consumed.  My Zifu can still continue to accumulate?  Ji Ning frowned. Although the "Water Source Notes" did not specify the endurance limit in detail, because everyone's endurance limit will be slightly different, but generally after more than 800 kilograms of Yuan liquid, the limit will be reached very quickly.

    "Stop now and ask the master when you see him in two days." Ji Ning stopped practicing.

    ******

    When Ji Ning was practicing, in a quiet mansion in the east city of Anchan City, Meng Yan also sat cross-legged on the bed and silently nourished Zifu. His Zifu was injured before, so of course it needed to rest and recover.

    "Stone, Stone, come out quickly." An anxious voice came.

    "Uncle Ming?"

    Meng Yan stopped immediately, got out of bed and walked out.

    "Uncle Ming, what's wrong?" Meng Yan opened the door and saw a bald middle-aged man with an anxious face outside. Meng Yan was very grateful to Uncle Ming, at least Uncle Ming was willing to let him live here.

    "Did you cause trouble? Who did you offend? There are guards from the Anchanhou Mansion outside looking for you." Uncle Ming, a balding middle-aged man, was very anxious.

    "Ah." Meng Yan shook his head, "No."

    "Stop talking, go see him quickly." The bald middle-aged man said. Although he had settled down in Anchan City, he still had a small and quiet mansion.  But compared with the lofty Anchanhou Mansion it is simply an ant in front of the dragon. No, it is not even an ant, it can only be regarded as a grain of sand.

    Full of doubts and uneasiness, Meng Yan quickly arrived at the main entrance of the mansion. Outside the main entrance stood two Zifu guards wearing armor, and a young man in white robes beside them.  The two guards were still standing behind the white-robed young man.

    When Meng Yan saw it, although he was frightened, there was also a hint of sourness in his heart.

    "When will I be able to let An Chanhou's guards follow me?" Meng Yan felt sour in his heart, "I can't even worship the sect now, and no sect wants me. When can I continue walking?  This path to immortality!¡±

    When the tall, thin young man in white robe saw Meng Yan, he immediately smiled: "But Brother Meng Yan?"

    "Meng Yanbrother?" Meng Yan glared.

    The bald middle-aged man next to him was also stunned and continued: "Yes, he is Meng Yan."

    "My name is Yun Zhou, and I am here to invite Brother Meng Yan to the Black and White Academy on the orders of my master Ji Ning." The tall, thin young man in white robe said with a smile.

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 4 Solid Foundation

    Meng Yan was completely stunned.

    Ji Ning?

    Of course he knew Ji Ning, who was the person who saved his life.  While at Wuyou Cave, he also saw Ji Ning and another young man being welcomed in with great splendor.

    "I wonder who your master is, Ji Ning?" Meng Yan hesitated. Is he the elder brother Ji Ning he knew?

    "My master is an official disciple of the Black and White Academy." Yun Zhou, a tall and thin young man in white robes, smiled, "Even when he first entered the Black and White Academy, he lost to many senior brothers and sisters, including Wanxiang Zhenren's brothers and sisters.  Subordinate. Brother Meng Yan, my master invites you to go, will you go?"

    "Go, of course." The bald middle-aged man next to him urged, and at the same time, he sent a message to Meng Yan beside him, "Shitou, your luck has come! That Ji Ning is a genius who defies heaven and has successfully entered."  Black and White Academy. Become an official disciple. All formal disciples of Black and White Academy are allocated ten places for servants. It seems that the young man in front of you is one of the servants. That Ji Ning invites you to come It is very likely that you will get one of the ten places.  .¡±

    Meng Yan was surprised when he heard the message.

    The top ten servants of a formal disciple?

    What kind of place is the Black and White Academy? It is the strongest sect in the entire Anchan County. It can be said to be a sect where a group of peerless geniuses gather together!  Even the servants of every peerless geniusif they work hard for the academy, they still have the opportunity to learn some top Qi refining techniques.  It's much better than becoming a disciple of Qianchuan Sect.

    It should be noted that those super sects have multiple classifications such as peripheral disciples, inner disciples, true disciples and even core disciples.

    But the Black and White Academy only has two types: formal disciples and servants.

    Even if he is a servant, he still attracts the envy of all parties.

    "Can I also enter the Black and White Academy?" Meng Yan had all kinds of thoughts in his mind.

    "Brother Meng Yan?" Yun Zhou urged.

    "Ah!" Meng Yan nodded.  "Go, of course I will go."

    ? **

    The Black and White Academy.

    Yunzhou and Meng Yan both turned into streams of light and flew high in the sky.

    "Look, that's Beiming Peak, where my master Ji Ning lives." Yun Zhou pointed to the elegant mountain peak in the distance.

    Meng Yan has had some thoughts since he entered the main entrance of the Black and White Academy. He, he actually entered the Black and White Academy?  The Yunzhou next to him is really one of the top ten servants.

    Wow.

    The two of them swooped down from the sky and soon landed outside the door of the mansion.  The two young guards at the door also saluted respectfully.

    "The vitality of heaven and earth is so rich." Meng Yan felt the extremely rich vitality of heaven and earth when he stepped into the mansion. "The vitality of heaven and earth in Anchan City is rich enough. There is actually a vitality gathering formation in this mansion, and it is running at any time.  .¡±

    Meng Yan was a little cautious.

    Led by Yun Zhou, he walked along a corridor and quickly passed through a door.  Then he saw the vast courtyard. There was a boy in animal skin sitting there, and there was a peerless enchantress waiting for orders.

    It was almost completely dark at this moment, and the figure of the boy in animal skin sitting there looked blurry.

    "Brother Ji Ning!" Meng Yan couldn't help but blurt out when he saw the boy wearing animal skin.

    "Stone!" Ji Ning also stood up and walked over.

    Meng Yan was a little cautious and nervous.

    This is no longer the Ji Ning who came with them to pay homage to the sect, but an official disciple of the first sect in Anchan County, the Black and White Academy.  And from what Yunzhou saidit seems that Ji Ning is also very dazzling in the Black and White Academy.

    "Don't be nervous." Ji Ning asked with a smile, "Where are Meng Xin and Meng Jun?"

    "Both of them have joined the sect." Meng Yan continued, "Both of them are in the early stages of the Zifu. It is still easy to join the sect. They are both members of the Qianchuan Sect."

    Speaking of which.  Meng Yan also felt a little pain in his heart.

    How much he wanted to join the same sect as Meng Xin at the beginning, but unfortunately, his foundation was damaged and no sect wanted him.

    "Qianchuan Sect?" Ji Ning nodded lightly, "After I became an official disciple of the Black and White Academy, I have a quota of ten servant disciples. I wonder if you are willing to be my servant."

    Meng Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and his body trembled slightly.

    "Yes!" Meng Yan said.

    "We are just servants in name only. You and I are still brothers." Ji Ning smiled, "By the way, if you have anything to ask Uncle Bai there are more rules in the Black and White Academy."

    "Yeah." Meng Yan nodded heavily.

    What he fears is that there is no hope. Now that he has entered the Black and White Academy, a broad road to immortality has appeared in front of him.  Of course he will continue to work hard and become stronger and stronger.  As I walked higher and higher on the path of cultivating immortality, I said silently in my heart: "Xiao Xin, wait for me."

    "I" Meng Yan looked at Ji Ning, his eyes were a little red, and with a pop, he knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Stone!" Ji Ninglian went to help it.

    "Brother Ji Ning, you saved my life and gave me the path to immortality. I, Meng Yan, can't repay you. As long as you give an order, I will rush forward regardless of mountains of swords or seas of fire." Meng Yan looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Get up."

    Next to him, Yunzhou slandered: "Senior Brother Ji Ning is so powerful and talented, how could he need your help?"

    "Yunlu." Ji Ning looked at Yunlu on the side and ordered, "Go and make arrangements, prepare a table of food, Shitou and I will have a good chat." Compared to the other three servants, Ji Ning still treated Meng  Yan has a better impression.

    "Yes." Yun Lu greeted her, then stepped back. She was secretly unhappy when she stepped back, "Another piece of wood!" Meng Yan only noticed her when he came in, which made her doubt her own allure.

    ******

    The morning sun rises, and thousands of rays of light envelope the entire Black and White Academy, making everything look like a dream.

    Ji Ning stepped on a boat and turned into a stream of light and flew out of Beiming Peak. Not long after, he arrived at the peak of the Immortal Cai of the Master Hall.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully as he landed in front of the mansion door.

    "Come in." The voice of the Immortal Diancai came out.

    Ji Ning went straight in, and the servants at the door naturally wouldn't stop him.

    In the hall.

    The black-robed and black-haired Immortal was sitting cross-legged on the cloud bed, looking at Ji Ning. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became.  Teaching an extremely talented disciple is very fulfilling. The Immortal Diancai said in a harmonious voice: "Ji Ning. How has your enlightenment been in the past three days?"

    "Disciple has made great progress!" Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Yes." The Immortal Dian Cai nodded slightly and said with narrowed eyes, "The headmaster Bi Hai has already told you about the 'Sword Way' of the Great Dao before."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes."

    "The sword." The Immortal of Diancai said softly and slowly, "It is a killing weapon, and it is also the basis for us and other immortal cultivators to reach the top and kill all obstacles."

    "The way of the sword is a way of attacking and killing."

    "The Sword Immortal is also the cultivator who is best at attacking and killing." The Immortal of the Imperial Academy looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Do you know the way of swordsmanship? What is it?"

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    Then he shook his head blankly. He had just entered the threshold of the avenue of swordsmanship and hadn't figured out anything yet.  I really don¡¯t know how to answer the question ¡°What is Kendo?¡±

    "Some Tao is the mysterious Tao of heaven and earth. Such as your Tao of rain, the Tao of cold ice, the Tao of mysterious ice, etc.! They all explain the mysteries of heaven and earth."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    These are the mysteries of heaven and earth. How can we express these insights of the Tao?  It is called a technique.

    "Swordsmanship is the skill of application. Generally speaking, what you perform with a sword is 'swordsmanship'. If the swordsmanship is really superb it is the way of swordsmanship!" The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning, "So, the way of swordsmanship, in fact,  It is a way of art, a way of using skills."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    "Not only the way of swordsmanship, but also the way of Tai Chi. Tai Chi is also a technique."

    "Tai Chi is also one of the great avenues."

    "For example, if you have an understanding of water and fire, you can use the way of 'Tai Chi' to express your understanding of water and fire, and your power will skyrocket." The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning, "And if you follow the way of swordsmanship, you need to use it.  Some insights are expressed through 'kendo'."

    Ji Ning nodded and understood.

    Tai Chi?  kendo?

    How to use it?

    "Whether it's Tai Chi or swordsmanship, it's an extremely mysterious and incredible 'dao'. It's extremely difficult to understand." Diancai Immortal sighed, "Like swordsmanship, you need to understand the heart of the sword. The way of Tai Chi, you also need to understand the heart of Tai Chi.  . It¡¯s very difficult. But once you embark on such a road, your future is boundless.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Remember!" The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning.  Su Rong said, "As a sword immortal, you should have a sincere heart! Be sincere with your sword and be sincere with your heart, do you understand?"

    Ji Ning nodded solemnly.

    "You need to reflect frequently, wipe the sword's heart, and prevent it from being covered with dust. You must know that only by being sincere can you be transparent!" The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning, "You must remember these few words of mine."

    "Yes, disciple, please remember this and never forget it." Ji Ning responded.

    "Um."

    &nbspImmortal Dian Cai took out an animal skin roll with a flip of his hand and handed it directly to Ji Ning, who took it with some doubts.

    "In the past three days, I have carefully thought about your previous performance in the battle at the Daozang Palace, and finally selected thirty-six swordsmanship secret books for you." The immortal said, "You will go to the Daozang Palace in a moment to fight the beasts."  The thirty-six books written on the leather scroll must have been exchanged."

    "Thirty-six copies?" Ji Ning was startled, "Disciple in exchange for it?"

    Although I got two thousand black and white pills because I stepped into the door of swordsmanship, I still have thirty-six swordsmanship secrets.

    "Don't worry, these are all earth-level swordsmanship and heaven-level swordsmanship. And what I asked you to exchange for are scrolls and the like. To exchange them all, you will need six hundred black and white pills." said the Immortal Diancai.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Six hundred black and white pills, really no pressure.

    "Although they are all earth-level and heaven-level swordsmanship, and although they are all scrolls, they are generally sufficient at the Wanxiang level of your Zifu level." The immortal said, "These are all kinds of swordsmanship. If  If you put it in some small sects, it can be regarded as a small sect swordsmanship. You need to carefully experience all kinds of swordsmanship."

    "Reading all the secret books on swordsmanship can improve your understanding of swordsmanship." The Immortal Diancai said with a smile. "Secondly, you can see a lot and learn a lot. It is also a good accumulation. When you go out to fight in life and death in the future,  You can make progress faster and have thinner hair."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    "Go on, go to Daozang Hall. From now on, you can come and ask me about your doubts about my daily practice on the first day of every month." The Immortal said, "When I feel that your foundation is really solid, then you can  It¡¯s time to leave the Black and White Academy and go out to work hard. You can¡¯t become a real immortal under the protection of your elders. Only through wind and rain, and hard work of life and death, can you give birth to a powerful immortal who is not afraid of three disasters and nine calamities.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes."

    ? **

    Monthly ticket, monthly ticket!  Monthly tickets are being approached, please support!

    Let¡¯s stay number one!

    *.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 5 Shaking the Gods

    It¡¯s fun to watch without ads!

    renewed on time

    "Master, I have one more thing, disciple." Ji Ning kept remembering the fact that he had refined 800 kilograms of Yuan Liquid without reaching the limit.

    "Say." said the Immortal Diancai.

    Ji Ning continued: "This disciple has been practicing "Shui Yuan Zhu" before and has refined a total of 880 kilograms of Yuan liquid. According to the records in "Shui Yuan Zhu", as long as he has refined 800 kilograms of Yuan liquid, he is considered to have won.  The foundation of the Celestial Immortal, and refining it should soon reach the limit. But my Zi Mansion still has not reached the limit, why is this?"

    "Oh?" Immortal Dian Cai immediately laughed, "Hahaha, all immortal cultivators are worried that their Zi Mansion does not bear enough Yuan Power and its foundation is not solid enough. But you think that your Zi Mansion bears too much."

    "No." Ji Ning continued, "I just wonder why I am special."

    Immortal Diancai smiled: "Because, your body is the body of gods and demons! Just ordinary gods and demons body refining, that's all. The legendary body refining method of gods and demons, the 'Nine Heavens of Chiming', is the body of gods and demons."  The body is truly perfect, no less powerful than the powerful gods and demons bred by the real heaven and earth. It is normal for the Zifu Lake created in your body of gods and demons to bear a lot of energy."

    "Oh." Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "In fact, the more advanced the Qi refining method, the more solid the foundation. It may take a longer time in the Purple Mansion Vientiane stage. But the further you go, the easier it will be." said the Immortal Diancai, "There are still some of the same  It is an immortal level, but it is a better method than "Water Source Notes". Some of them require refining thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid at the Zifu stage. The more powerful the method, the more Yuan power it can withstand." The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning  .  "You should be happy."

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning fully understood, "I wonder how much essence liquid the disciple needs to refine to reach all phenomena?"

    The Immortal Dian Cai thought for a while and said: "It is indeed rare for a disciple who practices the Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming to also practice the "Water Source Notes" Let me think about it, hmm, I estimate that you should need one thousand six hundred kilograms.  Between two thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath.

    "The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is the real first method." The Immortal Master looked at Ji Ning.  "You use some snacks on it too."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded and then said, "Then the disciple will go to Daozang Hall."

    "Go." The Immortal Diancai nodded.  Then he closed his eyes.

    Ji Ning retreated.

    After getting out, he drove the boat and rushed towards Daozang Hall through the air.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Daozang Hall.

    Ji Ning went directly to the second level, the ¡®skills¡¯ level.

    "I originally had two hundred black and white pills left. I got 600 black and white pills from the battle at the Dao Palace. When I stepped into the gate of swordsmanship, I was given two thousand black and white pills by the academy. A total of two thousand eight hundred black and white pills." Ji Ning is here  There were countless shelves placed, and I searched carefully.

    Looking for the thirty-six swordsmanship secrets recorded on the animal skin scroll given to me by the teacher.

    ¡°It¡¯s really cheap.¡±

    "This book contains only thirty black and white elixirs."

    "This one is even more of a black and white elixir."

    "This book is expensive, it actually costs one hundred black and white pills."

    With a figure like the wind and eyes like lightning, Ji Ning scanned a large number of swordsmanship books again and again and quickly selected the thirty-six books.  The cheapest of these thirty-six books is only ten black and white pills, and the most expensive is one hundred black and white pills.  However, there are many kinds of skills, including the art of cunning swords, the art of domineering swords, and the art of fast swords

    "Among such a large number of swordsmanship, the teacher actually selected these thirty-six swordsmanship books for me. You can imagine how many swordsmanship secret books the teacher has read." Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    It is obvious that he wants to become a powerful swordsman.

    It is also very good to read a lot of swordsmanship books.

    "Yes, this swordsmanship is more suitable for me than the Liangyi Qinghuo Sword." Ji Ning looked through it after getting it, and his eyes lit up when he saw it.

    ¡­¡­

    After selecting thirty-six swordsmanship books, Ji Ning came to a case.  There are five bamboo slips placed on the table, namely "Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth", "Three Heads and Six Arms", "Thunder Eyes", "Ten Thousand Poisonous Stings", and "Huangxin Eyes".

    "Supernatural powers." Ji Ning thought, "I still have two thousand two hundred black and white pills left. Should I choose magical powers or the art of spiritual thoughts?"

    The method of using spiritual thoughts is even rarer than magical powers.

    There are only three books: "The Art of Shaking the Gods", "The Art of Enchanting the Gods" and "The Art of Destroying the Gods".

    Ji Ning is very attracted to magical powers and spiritual thoughts.  He wanted both.

    "It would be nice if I could choose."?Ning gritted his teeth.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? shall? have?????????,?,?????????????????? Takinging a serious glance at the five books of magical powers, turned away and gone directly towards the other case where the art of spiritual thoughts is placed.

    There are three golden books on the desk.

    Ji Ningsi did not hesitate, directly picked up one of the golden books, and then simply left the Tibetan Palace.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as he walked out of Daozang Hall, the tall and burly guardian wearing armor outside Daozang Hall looked at Ji Ning and said, "I've chosen."

    "Well, here it is." Ji Ning handed it over directly. When he handed it over, he couldn't help but glance at the Daozang Hall behind him.

    ???????Supernatural powers.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of nowhere, I really want to get some magical powers. For example, the magical power "Glory Mind Eyes" also has the effect of the divine mind technique, and is more mysterious and unpredictable.  It's a pity that the scroll alone requires a full five thousand black and white pills.  For example, in the "Thunder Eye", you can directly train the third divine eye, attract the thunder and lightning from the heaven and the earth and store it in the divine eye. If your mind moves, the divine eye can release thunder and lightning!  The power is equally terrifying.

    "For me now, I can't have my cake and eat it too." Ji Ning sighed secretly, "I have the magical power 'Star Reacher' in my hand, and the 'Star Reacher' surpasses these magical powers by an unknown amount. Other magical powers are more important to me.  Most of them are auxiliary, which make up for some of my shortcomings and do not significantly increase my strength."

    "This "Shaking God Technique" can give me another killer weapon in a short period of time." Ji Ning secretly thought.

    The power of the Divine Shaking Technique has nothing to do with one's own divine power and Yuan Power.  It relies on the divine thoughts of one¡¯s own soul!  The stronger the divine will, the more powerful the divine shaking technique will naturally be.  He is now at a level of spiritual consciousness that is comparable to that of a Taoist priest, and with the "Nuwa Picture", his spiritual soul is constantly improving.

    It is natural to learn the art of spiritual thinking.

    "You didn't choose a magical power?" The guardian was a little surprised after seeing Ji Ning's choice, "Ji Ning, nephew. Although this "Shaking God Technique" can be used as long as you have spiritual thoughts, other real people in Wanxiang also have spiritual thoughts. You  At most, it will only have a slight influence on Master Wanxiang. You are practicing the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", so you should choose one more magical power."

    Ji Ning smiled, how did this protector know that his soul was at the level of ¡®spiritual consciousness¡¯.

    "That's all." Ji Ning said.

    "Then it's up to you." The guardian only said more out of consideration for Ji Ning. Since Ji Ning insisted, he naturally said no more.

    "The "Shaking God Technique" requires two thousand black and white pills. The others are exactly 600 black and white pills in total." The guardian looked at Ji Ning, "I will erase the prohibitions on these swordsmanship books for you, and the "Shaking God Technique"  I will also get you the true copy of Heavenly Swordsmanship."

    ¡­¡­

    soon.  After paying two thousand black and white pills, Ji Ning returned to Beiming Peak with thirty-six swordsmanship books and "Shaking God".

    After returning to Beiming Peak, Ji Ning felt very itchy.  After telling him not to disturb him, he went directly to the quiet room.

    "Went to the quiet room again." Yun Lu looked at Ji Ning, biting her lip, with a hint of sadness in her eyes, "You didn't even talk to me at all."

    Meng Yan on the side glanced at Yun Lu and laughed secretly.

    How could he not see that this Yun Lu had always wanted to hook up with Ji Ning: "What a pity, Senior Brother Ji Ning's Taoist heart is so firm, nothing like you can shake it."

    Quiet room.

    Ji Ning sat down cross-legged and immediately opened the entire book of "Shaking God". The whole book of "Shaking God" was not thick. After reading it carefully, Ji Ning soon understoodthe so-called "Shaking God"  Technique'.  It is a very special application technique of divine thoughts.  Just this skill is as valuable as a magical power.

    "The magic of shaking gods?" Ji Ning began to close his eyes and think silently.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning¡¯s powerful spiritual thoughts also began to be released, covering the entire quiet room, and he began to try again and again.

    Failure, failure.  fail.

    Ji Ning did not feel discouraged at all after failing again and again. Each time he would discover his own problems and do better each time.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning has been meditating and cultivating in the quiet room for more than half a month. Because Ji Ning had already told him not to disturb anything, it was naturally very quiet.

    In the void of Ji Ning¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, a small figure, Ji Ning, sat cross-legged.  It was Ji Ning¡¯s soul.

    Shenhun is sitting cross-legged, but talismans are condensing on Shenhun's chest again and again.

    "Wow!"

    The cyan talisman barely persisted and collapsed in an instant.

    Ji Ning calmly absorbed the experience and tried again, "Wow!" In an instant, a strange cyan talisman appeared on the chest of Ji Ning's soul. At first glance, this talisman looked like some kind of writing, but it could beIt was written by gods and demons, but it was not written by all the words that Ji Ning knew. When he saw this green talisman, he felt the raging waves hitting the bank one after another.

    "Go." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The powerful spiritual thoughts released by the soul are released with this cyan talisman as the center. The spiritual thoughts released are not as sweeping as in the past.  Rather, it is like a layer of superimposed waves, and the spiritual thoughts are like waves constantly rolling in all directions.  It is completely conceivable that once you encounter a life with a soul, this spiritual thought like rolling waves will hit the opponent's soul instantly like a slap on the bank.

    "Finally, I managed to condense the 'God-shaking talisman'." Ji Ning then opened his eyes and showed a smile, "But it is still far from the truly perfect God-shaking talisman recorded in the books."

    Ji Ning left the quiet room easily.

    When we arrived outside the courtyard, there was a bright starry sky outside, and it was late at night.

    Ji Ning looked up at the bright stars in the sky and smiled: "What follows is a long period of learning Taoism and swordsmanship in the Black and White Academy. Until I get the nod from the master, I can go out and practice."

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, two new disciples, lived a peaceful and fulfilling life in the Black and White Academy. They devoted themselves to enlightenment, studying swordsmanship and puppetry and their strength unknowingly became stronger and stronger.  .  These two pieces of raw jade gradually gained the brilliance they truly deserved under the carvings of the Black and White Academy.

    In the blink of an eye, more than three years have passed, and it is midsummer. This year, Ji Ning has also turned 20.

    ? **

    ? Tomato writes seriously, and everyone please vote to support Tomato!

    *(Welcome to your support, it is my biggest motivation.) Timely updates

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 6 Three Years Later

    It¡¯s extremely cool in the midsummer morning0

    From the mansion on the mountain of Beiming Peak, Ji Ning, still dressed in black animal skin, walked out.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." Meng Yan, who was even darker and stronger, stepped forward and said respectfully

    "Stone, prepare some food, follow the usual example." Ji Ning smiled and ordered. Over the past three years, plus the two servants sent by Beishan Baiwei later, he had a total of six servants under his command.  I am very familiar with these six servants, but the one I trust the most is Meng Yan.

    After Meng Yan injured his foundation and entered the Black and White Academy, he began to practice God and Demon Body Refining at the same time, and his whole body became darker.

    "Yes, Senior Brother Ji Ning." Meng Yan immediately retreated.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, you're out." A beautiful figure walked over from a distance, it was Yun Lu, followed by a young man in black robe, who was 'Oifang', one of the six servants under Ji Ning's command.

    Yun Lu¡¯s eyes were bright. Under the influence of the environment of the Black and White Academy, her temperament became more ethereal. ¡°Senior brother has been in seclusion for a long time this time, almost a month.¡±

    She looked at Ji Ning with ardent eyes. Although her horizons in the Black and White Academy had broadened But in her eyes, Ji Ning was still the most dazzling one. More than three years have passed, and more than three years have passed.  , Senior Brother Ji Ning's temperament became more and more simple, like a young man in the mountains.

    But Yunlu understood very well that Senior Brother Ji Ning had become much stronger than before. There were very few people in the Dao Discussion Hall who were willing to discuss Dao with Senior Brother Ji Ning. Many people secretly said that Ji Ning was a 'reincarnated immortal'.  This shows how evil he is.

    "I see you every time I leave seclusion." Ji Ning smiled, "Yunlu, you also need to calm down and meditate and practice. You see, Oofang came later than you, but he is the strongest among you.  One of them."

    "Senior brother, you are so complimentary." The black-robed young man Wei Fanglian said respectfully, "Compared with senior brother, the difference is countless miles."

    "I have worked very hard," Yun Lu said.

    "You have good qualifications, but your Taoist heart is a bit lacking." Ji Ning shook his head.

    Yunlu¡¯s eyes rolled.

    Ji Ning secretly shook his head. Yun Lu had been trying to seduce him when she first entered the academy. But after seeing that there was no hope at all although she still respected herself, she had already begun to seduce other senior brothers in the academy.

    "When you embark on the path of cultivating immortals, you don't devote yourself to cultivation. You just want to be a Taoist companion with a powerful cultivator. Really!" Ji Ning was helpless about this

    He also saw through it.

    Yunlu¡¯s nature is not bad. Among the six servants, the one he trusts most is Meng Yan, followed by Yunlu.  Although the other four servants were respectful to him, Ji Ning could feel that those four people had great ambitions, and his trust in those four people still needed to be considered.

    Ji Ning sat there, drinking millet porridge that contained the vitality of heaven and earth and eating some delicious food. His already good mood naturally got better.  Bai Shuize was lying on the side, looking at Ji Ning, and said through his mind: "Ning'er, I see you are in a very good mood."

    "Well, after nearly a month of seclusion, I finally figured out the second form of the "Three-foot Sword"!" Ji Ning looked at Uncle Bai next to him, with a smile on his face.

    "Have you realized it?" Bai Shuize suddenly showed a look of surprise.

    Over the past three years

    With the guidance of an immortal, the reference to a large number of swordsmanship classics in the Daozang Palace, and the complete "Three-Child Sword" and the sword intention inherited by Senior Beixing in his mind Ji Ning's progress is naturally very amazing.  There has never been a truly powerful teacher in the past. Even his father and others found it insufficient when faced with Ji Ning's enchanting qualifications.

    And the talented immortal led Ji Ning, making Ji Ning endlessly happy, and the progress was extremely astonishing.

    But even the second form of the "Three-Child Sword" has never been fully understood.

    "It's been more than three years, and I finally figured it out." Bai Shuize stood up, excited for Ji Ning.

    "With this swordsmanship, I dare to fight with the master again." Ji Ning smiled, "Maybe this time I can get the master's recognition and let me go out and have a career."

    Ji Ning cannot leave the school without the recognition of his master.

    Logically speaking, with Ji Ning¡¯s strength, he would have been able to go out for a long time, but since Ji Ning¡¯s qualifications are evil, the master¡¯s talent and the immortal¡¯s requirements for Ji Ning are naturally higher!  As for Ji Ning also fought against his master several times. Although he made great progress each time, he was never recognized by his master.

    "Go." Bai Shuize smiled and communicated through his mind, "When you go out, I can also go out with you to explore. When I think about going out with your father, I still feel passionate."

    With the help of the Yuan liquid given by Ji Ning, Bai Shuize naturally reached Purple Level early.At the perfection level, Ji Ning also wanted to exchange some powerful secret techniques for Bai Shuize, but Bai Shuize didn't need it. He just spent two hundred black and white pills in exchange for some formations to learn from.  Because it takes a long time to study formations, the price of exchange for formation books is much smaller. Ji Ning spent 600 black and white pills in exchange for 36 swordsmanship books.  As for the formation books only two hundred black and white elixirs were exchanged for a total of ninety-one books.

    The "Nine Volumes of Formation" left by that loose immortal was extremely profound and profound, and it was the complete inheritance of a loose immortal.

    As a divine beast, Bai Shuize studied formations and obtained them when he followed Ji Ning's father.  "Nine Volumes of Formation" has become even more powerful, and it has been referenced by many formation books in the Black and White Academy, so it is naturally progressing by leaps and bounds.

    From time to time, Bai Shuize can also listen to the sermons of some Yuanshen Taoists and even immortals from the Black and White Academy.

    "Then I'll go." Ji Ning stood up.

    "Yes." Bai Shuize watched Ji Ning go out, then flew into the sky on the boat and quickly disappeared at the end of the distant sky.

    Standing on the boat, walking through the sky high in the sky, scanning the bottom with his eyes, he soon arrived at the residence of Immortal Cai in the Master Hall.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning landed in front of the mansion. The guard at the door also smiled at Ji Ning. Ji Ning himself walked in directly. The talented immortal had already had his destiny Ji Ning could come in directly without announcing.

    In the hall.

    The black-robed and black-haired immortal is sitting cross-legged on the jade bed. More than three years have not seemed to have any impact on the master.

    "Today is not the first day of junior high school. You came here today, but you want to fight me again?" Immortal Diancai looked at his beloved disciple. In more than three years, he also loved this only disciple even more.  Not even the younger members of his tribe are as fond of him as Ji Ning.

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked at the master and responded.

    A real sword light appeared in Ji Ning's eyes, and his whole body began to gradually bloom with a terrifying sword intention.

    The sword¡¯s intention soars into the sky!

    "It seems that we have made some progress." The Immortal Palace Master nodded, "Come on, take action against me."

    "Master, be careful."

    A pair of Beiming Swords appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hands, holding a sword in each hand.

    brush!

    Ji Ning turned into a hazy phantom, and the sharp sword in his hand was like a ghost. It reached the extreme speed and instantly stabbed the immortal sitting on the cloud bed directly.

    Immortal Diancai sat leisurely on the cloud bed and stretched out his fingers to form sword fingers. With a slight finger, a sword light suddenly drew an arc, "Hula~~" The sword light and Ji of this arc  Ning's sword shadows collided rapidly in mid-air, Ji Ning's sword shadows were ghostly, and the trajectory of the sword light was all arcs and erratic.

    "Humph." Ji Ning's sword light changed, and I became brave and domineering.

    Boom!

    The surrounding area was instantly plunged into a sea of ??blazing fire, and Ji Ning's sword light became a flame in it. It was so brave that it directly slashed towards the Immortal.  Today's Ji Ning's sword has far surpassed the artistic conception of "Thunder Fire Sword Fragments". I am afraid that the immortal cultivator who created "Thunder Fire Sword" may not be as good as the current Ji Ning in swordsmanship.

    "Destroy." The Immortal Diancai also showed a smile, and with a slight finger, the sword light flying out from his fingertips instantly turned into thousands of threads. The threads were intertwined like a big net. This sword  The Everbright Net whizzed in and soon trapped Ji Ning's flaming sword light.

    "Fire and water are merciless!" Ji Ning also smiled.

    In an instant, the surrounding environment changed, with blazing flames on one side and endless rain on the other

    Ji Ning's one hand was a flaming sword light, and the other hand turned into a rain sword light.

    Ji Ning directly faced the enveloping net of sword light with unparalleled momentum, and the two swords in his hands seemed to be entangled in a whirlpool.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The water, fire, sword light and sword light net directly collided and exploded.

    The Jianguang network also exploded.

    "This style of water and fire is ruthless, and it finally has some flavor." The sword of the immortal master was pointed a little further away.

    Whoops!

    A sharp sword beam struck at Ji Ning at an astonishing speed.  At the same time, the Diancai Immortal's sword finger pointed again, and then the sword light shot out one after another, all at an extremely fast speed.

    "Last time, I was defeated by this move, and there were many blood holes in my body. I don't know if he can block it this time." There was expectation in the eyes of the immortal.

    Ji Ning no longer smiled as relaxedly as before, but his eyes lit up and his whole person completely exploded.

    &nbsp; Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    The two swords in Ji Ning's hands moved, and for a moment a huge millstone of water and fire appeared around Ji Ning. The two different powers of heaven and earth water and fire, intertwined to form a huge millstone.  In the center of the entire millstone, the collision of water and fire created a terrifying power of wind.  I saw these three colored millstones surrounding Ji Ning. Wherever Ji Ning's sword light passed by, there was also an endless strong wind!

    quick!

    Extremely fast!

    "Behead! Behead! Behead!" Ji Ning directly killed the sword gleams pointed by his master one after another.

    Water and fire millstones surround the body, and strong winds surround the body.

    Ji Ning's sword was also as ethereal and as fast as lightning. Every time, it struck at the weak points on the sides of the sword light instead of confronting them head-on.

    "Hurry up, hurry up." The Immortal's fingers pointed out again and again, and more and more sword lights appeared in the air, covering Xiang Ning crazily.  Ji Ning was surrounded by huge water and fire millstones, and his sword light was incredibly fast, cutting off those sword lights again and again.

    ¡°Go!!¡±

    The Immortal Diancai flicked his finger lightly, and the thousands of sword lights in the sky turned out to be like a bright star, faintly resonating with each other, and they united to attack Ji Ning at the same time.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 7: Master and Disciple Before Parting

    "Not good." He had never seen this move the last time he fought against his master. Facing the thousands of sword lights that were like stars attacking at the same time, Ji Ning also knew that his 'Sancai Mopan Sword' was the best way to resist  No more.

    Ji Ning¡¯s whole body¡¯s sword intent was restrained to the extreme.

    "prick!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword moved.

    It seems that there are endless obstacles around Ji Ning, as if ropes are entangled with Ji Ning, making Ji Ning's sword seem to be struggling hard, trying to pierce something, and it seems extremely slow.  It seems to be slowly and slowly, but in fact this is simply a mental illusion. The sword itself is almost reaching its limit.

    Whoops!

    A sword is like a shooting star!

    It tore through the endless black curtain, tore through all obstacles, and also tore into pieces the thousands of sword rays that enveloped it. With the tearing of some of them, all the sword rays disappeared into thin air.

    Ji Ning's figure was like a phantom, already rushing towards the master. The sword in his right hand had just pierced through thousands of sword rays, and the sword in his left hand, which had used the same move, had already stabbed directly at the immortal master.

    "Broken!" The Immortal, the most talented person in the palace, smiled and shouted.

    An invisible sword energy instantly hit Ji Ning's Beiming Sword. The powerful and endless momentum made Ji Ning uncontrollably retreat several feet before standing still.

    The Immortal Diancai, who was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, nodded slightly: "There are so many thorns, you finally figured out this technique."

    What Ji Ning just performed was the second form of the "Three-Child Sword" - dense thorns. This form also represents Ji Ning's highest achievement in studying the art of swordsmanship in the past three years.

    "I was taught by my master, but my disciple was stupid and didn't realize it until today." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Hahaha, it only took more than three years for you to realize the second form of the "Three-foot Sword". If you are all stupid, then you must be stupid as a teacher." The Immortal Diancai smiled, "I realized the second form of the Three-Child Sword at the beginning.  After the first move, it took ten years to realize the second move. Your qualifications are indeed far superior to mine."

    Ji Ning said respectfully: "My qualifications are only comparable to those of reincarnated immortals. In our Black and White Academy, reincarnated immortals have been introduced to us in the past generations For example, there are many reincarnated immortals in our Black and White Academy now. Although the master is not a reincarnated immortal,  But he outperforms other reincarnated immortals and is recognized as the most promising to become an immortal. Also, Senior Brother Sloppy is also the undisputed number one among the three generations of disciples."

    Immortal Diancai nodded with satisfaction: "It's a good thing that you can be alert at any time."

    "You can now leave the master's door and go out to explore." The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning with a smile.  Finally said this sentence.

    "Can I go out and explore?" Ji Ning couldn't help but feel excited.

    Every time I make a breakthrough, I think I should be recognized by my master.  But I was disappointed every time.  Like the time when he reached the Realm of Tao of the 'Way of Fire', the time when he realized more powerful sword moves and even improved the 'Three Talents Mopan Sword' that was very suitable for him, I was filled with great pride at that time.

    But the master didn¡¯t even nod.

    Until today!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Ji Ning." The Immortal Palace Master looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master." Ji Ning suppressed the excitement in his heart.

    "You should keep these two protective objects." Two items appeared out of thin air in the hands of the Immortal Diancai. One of them seemed to be a pendant. There were some carvings on the pendant, which was as beautiful as an immortal palace.  The other item is a fiery red jade bottle.  "This pendant is made by me. You can carry it with you after refining it. It only takes one thought to activate the sword energy to protect the body. Once the sword energy protects the bodyeven the loose immortals and earthly immortals, you can hold on for one breath.  time."

    "As for this jade bottle, you need to be even more careful. There is a 'bipolar magneto-optical thunder and fire bead' inside. It is extremely powerful. Once thrown, it will turn everything within ten feet into powder regardless of the enemy or the enemy. That's it.  Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals are all afraid of being seriously injured, and Yuanshen Taoists are almost all mortal."

    "These two things, one protects the body and the other attacks and kills."

    "But it can only be used once, so you have to think carefully." The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning, with hope and solemnity in his eyes.

    The mother is worried when her son travels thousands of miles.

    There is only such a disciple under the sect, and the disciple is going to go on a long journey As a master, how can the talented immortal not be worried?  After all, no matter how powerful the peerless genius is, if he has not grown up, he will still be unable to defeat some old guys.  For example, if you encounter a Yuanshen Taoist, you will naturally have no power to fight back.

    "You need to remember to act cautiously and think twice before acting, but you also need to be decisive."Immortal Cai looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning suddenly felt sour in his heart.

    Such a look

    When I left Xifu City to take risks, my father and mother looked at me like this.  He also had such worried and expectant eyes.  Although the master is powerful, he cannot take risks for the disciple. The disciple needs real training to become a talent.

    "Master, don't worry, this disciple will be careful," Ji Ning continued.

    "The master can give you these two protective objects." The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning, "For the rest, you have to work hard on your own."

    "Yes." Ji Ning took it respectfully.

    These two items are both of infinite value, even more than the original gift given by Beishan Black Tiger.

    The protective pendant can resist the attacks of loose immortals and earth immortals for one breath.  In a life-and-death fight, sometimes the difference is just an instant, let alone a full breath.  For a cultivator, one breath can fly an unknown number of miles.

    The two-pole magneto-optical thunder and fire beads can even injure the immortals, and the Yuanshen Taoist people are almost dead, which can be called a real killer.

    "You can come see me again next time you return to the academy, go ahead." The Immortal Dian Cai waved his hand and closed his eyes at the same time.

    "Yes." Ji Ning bowed and stepped back.

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the master's place and piloting the boat high in the sky, Ji Ning felt sour in his heart. He could feel the worry in the master's heart. The master's worry was not unreasonable, because the road to immortality was a road against heaven.  The journey is bumpy, and even God will intentionally or unintentionally surround the immortal cultivators with various dangers.

    The Black and White Academy.  Too many disciples died outside.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As long as those peerless genius disciples in the Black and White Academy do not perish, most of them can become Yuanshen Taoists!  But there are hundreds of third-generation disciples, and there are only more than thirty second-generation disciples with Yuan Shen Dao talents. Why?

    The answer isdead!

    In the midst of all kinds of hardships, he died!  It is said that jade cannot be used until it is carved, but during the carving process, countless rough jade pieces were cut into pieces!  The 'carving knife' of 'sharpening' is really too cruel. To embark on the path of cultivating immortality is to embark on an extremely bumpy and dangerous road.

    "Master. I will definitely come back alive." Ji Ning said silently, and then the boat flew directly towards the mountain peak of his junior brother 'Muzi Shuo'.

    ******

    Shuangmu Peak.

    Ji Ning flew up to the sky and shouted directly: "Junior Brother Shuo."

    The sound spread to the mansion below, and soon a figure walked in the courtyard and shouted: "Senior Brother Ji Ning, come in quickly."

    Ji Ning landed.

    Like more than three years ago, Mu Zishuo still looks like a young boy.  However, Mu Zishuo has grown a lot, both in terms of strength and Taoist heart.  After all, he entered the Black and White Academy when he was only fourteen years old.  And he had an epiphany in front of the black and white pictures for so long His qualifications are also extremely high.

    The reason why he lost in the Lun Dao Palace was because he was too young and had never had the opportunity in Shuifu like Ji Ning.

    "Why did Senior Brother Ji Ning think of coming to my place?" Mu Zishuo smiled, "I rarely see Senior Brother here."

    "I have just been recognized by my master, who has allowed me to go out and explore." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Really, that's great!" Mu Zishuo immediately cheered, "I have been waiting for this day for more than a year. It was only two years since I started that I was recognized by my master and allowed me to go out. Senior Brother Ji Ning, you are so strong.  . It will take more than three years, and the Immortal¡¯s requirements for you are really harsh."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    After Junior Brother Mu Zishuo got the nod from his master, Taoist Qionghua.  He came to find Ji Ning, but Ji Ning couldn't go out for the time being so Mu Zishuo endured it. He didn't want to go out alone and wanted to have a companion.  The two brothers and sisters are struggling together, so they are not so lonely at least.

    So the wait has been until today.

    "Oh, I'll go to my master and tell him." Mu Zishuo continued.

    "Go, go, your master loves you so much, you have to talk to your master properly," Ji Ning said.

    Mu Zishuo¡¯s master, Taoist Qionghua, dotes on Mu Zishuo very much. As a result, there are very few people who specialize in puppetry in the entire Black and White Academy. It is rare to have such a good disciple.  Secondly, Taoist Qionghua has been trapped in "Taoist Yuanshen" for many years. The three disasters and nine calamities have become increasingly unbearable, and the end is not far away.  A dying man treated a talented disciple who was the last to be accepted into his sect, and Mu Zishuo was so young Of course Taoist Qionghua doted on this disciple.

    ??After getting started, Taoist Qionghua gave Mu Zishuo a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    With this, Mu Zishuo reached the ¡®middle stage of all phenomena¡¯ in one breath.

    This is rare in Black and White Academy!

    There is a hidden rule in the Black and White Academythe master will not directly give the disciples many treasures, but guide the disciples.  The academy will put everything like 'cultivation methods', 'supernatural powers' and so on there. The disciples' strength has improved, for example, they have reached the 'realm of Tao'.  So I can learn some techniques again.

    ¡°Mountains of gold and silver are placed underground, and you have to dig them out to get them.

    The magical powers are all there, and you have to practice seriously and make progress before you can get them.

    "If you don't practice seriously and make no progress at all and just want everything in your hands, you are basically raising a playboy.

    So the hidden rules

    The master can help, guide and support.  But it is even more important for disciples to work hard and work hard!  It was rare for Taoist Qionghua to directly give his disciples a thousand kilograms of essence liquid. However, Taoist Qionghua only doted on Mu Zishuo so much. In other respects, such as black and white pills, etc., he did not give them away wantonly.

    "Yes." Mu Zishuo nodded, "Senior brother, you go back first. I will prepare after meeting the master I will go to see you tomorrow, senior brother. We will set off early tomorrow morning and leave the Black and White Academy."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    A green dragon appeared under Mu Zishuo's feet. He stepped on the green dragon puppet and quickly flew away through the air.

    "Junior Brother Shuo has gone to see his master." Ji Ning also flew up to the sky on the boat. He glanced at the direction of the Diancai Immortal's residence in the distance, "Master, my disciple will not let you down."

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Yinglong Guard Chapter 8 Entering Yinglong Guard

    Early the next morning.

    Beiming Peak.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, let me go out with you. I can also serve you tea and serve you." Yun Lu looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    "This is for going out to explore and forge ahead. There are many dangers, not for fun! You should stay at Black and White Academy with peace of mind." Ji Ning looked at the other servants, Meng Yan, Yunlu, Yunzhou, Wangwei, Oofang, and Ming Yangliu  "After I left the Black and White Academy, Meng Yan took care of all the trivial matters on Beiming Peak."

    Yunzhou and others were a little shocked when they heard this.

    Meng Yan?

    Meng Yan is probably the weakest among them in terms of strength. The others are all improving in strength, but Meng Yan has been distracted from cultivating gods and demons because of his damaged foundation. At least for now, he is the weakest.

    "Yes, Senior Brother Ji Ning." Yun Lu and others all responded.

    "Stone, I will leave Beiming Peak to you." Ji Ning looked at Meng Yan and asked.

    The tall and dark Meng Yan nodded heavily: "Senior brother Ji Ning, don't worry."

    Ji Ning suddenly raised his head, and a stream of light flew from the distance. It was Mu Zishuo who was stepping on the Qinglong Puppet.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning.¡± Mu Zishuo shouted from afar.

    "Let's go, Uncle Bai." A boat appeared next to Ji Ning and stepped onto the boat. Bai Shuize also jumped into the boat. One person and a snow-white dog quickly jumped into the air, and stood on the Qinglong puppet in the distance.  Muzishuo meets up.  It soon disappeared among the distant peaks.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Bai Shuize walked out of the main entrance of the Black and White Academy.

    "Next time we come back we will be even stronger." Mu Zishuo turned his head and looked at the front door, with expectation and desire in his eyes.  He said softly, "I have to bring back a bunch of techniques and spells that are not available in the academy I have had enough of not having enough black and white elixirs and not being able to exchange for the pain of many puppet spells."

    "The Black and White Academy has a large number of methods, techniques, etc., where do they come from?  Naturally, it was discovered and brought back from outside by generations of disciples over the endless years.

    Disciples who contribute new techniques will be rewarded with corresponding black and white elixirs and even Yuan liquid!

    Ji Ning actually has two very powerful techniques that he can contribute to the academy. One is the magical power "Wind Wing Escape Technique" and the other is the Small Thousand Sword Formation.  There are only five magical powers in the entire academy.  It can be seen that magical powers are rare, but this magical power has been passed down from generation to generation in the Yuchi family. Even her mother told her not to pass it on to outsiders.  How can I pass the ball lightly?

    The Little Thousand Swords Formation can be decided by oneself, but the Little Thousand Swords Formation has been retained by the Ji family, and it is a basis for the Ji family's future rise.  My father has been serving Ji family all his life.  Ji Ning grew up in the Ji family and had a strong sense of belonging to the tribe.  Ji Ning still needs to think more about whether to contribute such a unique skill to the clan to the academy.

    After all, no matter the sect, tribe, or sect, magic is very important.  It is possible for a magical power or a powerful secret technique to cause genocide.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, where are we going?¡± Mu Zishuo asked.

    "Go to Tianbao Mountain first." Ji Ning smiled, "There are countless treasures in Tianbao Mountain. Go out and work hard. If you want to prepare anything, you can go there and buy it."

    ¡°Okay, I really want to buy something.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    Immediately, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Bai Shuize left the Black and White Academy.

    ¡­¡­

    An old woman with white hair and a childish face stood in the courtyard. The water mirror in front of her showed the scene of Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and Bai Shuize leaving at the main entrance of the Black and White Academy.

    "Zishuo" Taoist Qionghua had worries and expectations in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    The black-robed and black-haired Immortal was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, and suddenly his eyes opened.  There was expectation in his eyes.

    The disciples went out to work hard.

    Some disciples came back in two or three years, some came back in decades, and some came back in hundreds of years!  Of course, some never come back and die outside.

    ******

    Tianbaoshan is backed by the royal family of the Great Xia Dynasty.  Every county and city across the endless land.

    In the more than three years since he entered the Black and White Academy, Ji Ning has gone out with Beishan Baiwei many times, and naturally he has also been to Tianbao Mountain.

    "Uncle Bai, there are many dangers in going out this time. Do you need anything?" Ji Ning looked at Bai Shuize on one side and communicated mentally.

    "You also gave me a small Taoist Talisman before." Bai Shuize also said through his mind, "What I want most right now is the same thing'Fuxi Stick Formation'."

    "Fuxi stick formation?"

    Ji Ning nodded,However, he cannot compare with Uncle Bai in terms of formation.  But I usually do some research in my spare time, and of course I know about the famous 'Fuxi Stick Formation'. Fuxi is a legendary powerful person.  Ji Ning also heard the legend about Fuxi in his previous life on Earth.

    Just like Fuxi, Houyi, Kuafu, etc., these are just legends.

    It is said that the Fuxi Stick Formation was created by ¡®Fuxi¡¯. With the eighty-eight sixty-four sticks, Fuxi could perform various formations.  These sixty-four sticks have infinite uses. They may be useless in the hands of ordinary cultivators, but they can exert amazing power in the hands of formation masters.

    The higher your achievements in formations, the more mysterious and powerful the formations you can create with the Fuxi Stick Formation.  Legend has it that Fuxi can use this 'Fuxi Stick Formation' to set up a great formation that destroys the heaven and earth. Moreover, this Fuxi Stick Formation can be carried with him, and formations such as the 'Bagua Blood Dragon Formation' can be performed instantly.

    Therefore, those who are good at formations will usually make a set of Fuxi stick formations.

    "Okay, leave it to me." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Mr. Ji, Mr. Mu." There was already an enchanting female cultivator from the Zi Mansion to greet her at the main entrance of Tianbaoshan Mountain.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Baishui Ze entered Tianbao Mountain together.

    ¡­¡­

    There are many treasures in Tianbao Mountain, and the prices are quite high.  However, those who are valued by Tianbaoshan will generally be given a discount.  For example, genius disciples in the Black and White Academy can get a '30% off' discount.  This is already considered a discount close to the limit.  Because when Tianbaoshan purchases some treasures from outside, it is purchased at a 40% discount on the listed price!

    Of course, I heard that for some immortals, the selling price is also 40% off the price.  Just like the purchase price, there is no profit at all.  Of course, Ji Ning and the others do not yet enjoy such preferential treatment.

    "This set of sword formations is sold."

    "This magic weapon is the same."

    "This set of sword formations is also sold."

    Ji Ning quickly sold many of the magic weapons he had accumulated in Tianbao Mountain, such as the magic weapons used to kill many monks in Snow Dragon Mountain, as well as the sword formations presented by Black Tiger and Blood Shadow from Beishan.  Because although these sword formations are good, they are of different origins. Some are cold-type flying swords, and some are fire-type flying swords. These differences are not good for the Little Thousand Swords Formation.

    Soon after half an hour.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Baishuize all left Tianbaoshan.

    Ji Ning got a set of high-grade water-based flying swords for 360 people, and another set of fire-based flying swords for 360 people.  In total, there are a total of 720 high-grade human-level flying swords. Although they are all standard in Tianbao Mountain, the most common ones, there is nothing special, but they are high-grade human-level flying swords after all. If they are all replaced with Yuan liquid, it will be enough.  Nearly a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    There are two sets of sword formations presented by Beishan Black Tiger, and the set of sword formations given by Senior Brother Xueying.  It was sold to Tianbaoshan for nearly 900 kilograms of essence liquid.

    The total treasures of Master Xu Li have been replaced by nearly a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    ¡­¡­

    In short, Ji Ning poured 200 kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Seven hundred and twenty people were exchanged for high-grade flying swords.  And a set of Fuxi stick array.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Ah!" Mu Zishuo sighed after walking out of Tianbao Mountain, "When you enter Tianbao Mountain, you will find that you are very poor. Now I only have ten kilograms of Yuan liquid left. Senior brother, you should be better than me."

    "In the past three years or so, I have won a few games in the Lun Dao Palace." Ji Ning shook his head, "But after a trip to Tianbao Mountain, my bag is almost empty now, with only nearly a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid left.  ¡±

    Mu Zishuo nodded, his eyes shining: "Of course you won't get any treasures if you stay in the academy. Now that we go out and wander around, we have many opportunities to get treasures I think that senior brother Xueying easily obtained a set of precious human-level swords.  The formation is given to you, Senior Brother Ji Ning. It is obviously not worth mentioning to Senior Brother Xueying. After we go out to explore, I believe it will be the same soon."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also had expectations in his eyes.

    In the academy, I often heard that a certain senior brother discovered the remains of his predecessor somewhere and obtained treasures.

    I also heard that a certain senior sister had been fighting around for more than ten years, killing hundreds of other immortal cultivators and getting countless treasures.

    I heard again

    In short, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, who have never gone out to travel and practice, are naturally itchy in their hearts.

    "I just exchanged some treasures, and my strength has improved a bit compared to before. I will definitely kill everyone when I go out this time." Mu Zishuo was extremely heroic.

    "Hahaha." Ji Ning laughed.

    The core of my Little Thousand Sword Formation is the Nine Yang Sword Formation obtained from Shui Mansion.  The others are Three Hundred and Sixty Water-based Flying Swords.??Three hundred and sixty fire flying swordsone water, one fire, mutually reinforcing each other, making them extremely suitable for manipulation in the formation.  Ji Ning also believed that his Small Thousand Sword Formation would have extremely astonishing and terrifying power.

    "My long-range attacks are comparable to close combat." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Ji Ning is extremely powerful in close combat.

    Because he has cultivated to the ninth level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", he is comparable to the early stages of the body refining of gods and demons!  And because he understood the realm of the 'Way of Fiery Fire' and obtained a thousand black and white elixirs, Ji Ning also obtained the second volume of the magical power "Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth" and "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness".

    Therefore, even if he does not use the heaven-defying "Star Reaching Hand", and only relies on the two magical powers of "Wind Wing Escape Technique" and "Dharma of Heaven and Earth", Ji Ning's close combat power is still astonishing.

    And now there is the Small Thousand Sword Formation in terms of qi refining, which is also extremely powerful.

    Melee combat, distance attackall are powerful.

    "Senior brother Ji Ning, where are we going?" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning aside, "Where are we going to make a living?"

    "Before, senior brothers and sisters would join Yinglongwei first." Ji Ning said, "Joining Yinglongwei has many benefits, and we can also take on Longwei's mission and go to some places for adventure. And Yinglongwei  Handling cases can also scare some gangsters. It can also help us avoid a lot of trouble."

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo nodded, "I think so too."

    After the two discussed it, they decided to join the Yinglong Guard first!

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Chapter 9 Yinglong Guard Anchan Branch

    Before Ji Ning left, he also went to Beishan Black Tiger Mansion to say goodbye to his friend Beishan Baiwei. Beishan Baiwei knew that Ji Ning was going out to work, and had been asking him for a long time. He also knew how dangerous it was to go out and work hard.  But to become a real man of the hour on this land, one must go through cruel hardships.

    In a wilderness outside Anchan City.

    ¡°Kakakaka~~~¡±

    A green dragon puppet was suspended in mid-air and quickly transformed, its body automatically unfolded, and turned into a wide dragon-headed ship.

    Ji Ning looked up at the dragon-headed ship and looked at Mu Zishuo on one side in wonder: "Junior Brother Shuo, can this puppet of yours transform? It's really amazing."

    "You're a layman, you don't understand the art of puppetry at all. Transformation is just a small skill." Mu Zishuo was very proud, "Let's go, the Anchan branch of Yinglong Guard is in the Chilong Mountains. Although it's not far from here  But controlling the magic weapon to fly by yourself is still not as easy as letting the puppet fly by itself."

    Ji Ning smiled and jumped onto the dragon-headed ship with Bai Shuize.

    Mu Zishuo stood on the bow of the dragon-headed ship with great pride. The dragon-headed ship quickly flew into the clouds and mist, flying at high speed. Muzishuo even said: "My puppet has its own Yuan Gathering Talisman Array, so it can fly at such a speed.  There is no need to consume energy at all. Simply absorbing the energy of heaven and earth is enough."

    "I have long heard that Junior Uncle Qionghua praised you and said how talented you are in the Way of Puppetry. In the academy, you mostly talk about Taoism, but I have never been able to see Junior Brother Shuo's strength in this aspect. This time I am going to join Yinglongwei  I want to take a closer look." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°You just have to wait and see.¡± Mu Zishuo raised his head, very proud and confident.

    Ji Ning laughed.

    Although I have met many senior brothers and sisters in the Black and White Academy for more than three years, I also have good friendships with Senior Sister Jiulian, Senior Brother Xueying and others.  However, among the group of classmates, the one closest to Ji Ning's heart is Junior Brother Mu Zishuo, who started with him. Maybe because of his young age, Junior Brother Mu Zishuo has been immersed in the way of puppets since he was a child, and he does not have the memory of past lives like Ji Ning.  So you are very immature in dealing with the world!

    Simply put, Mu Zishuo is more childlike!

    "Like is like, anger is anger, you can't hide your feelings!  When he first started, he lost two games in a row at Lun Dao Hall, which made Mu Zishuo extremely angry.  If the city was a little deeper, the joy and anger would not be so obvious.  Strictly speakingit's just too innocent.

    It is very easy for Ji Ning to get along with such a junior brother.

    ¡°Here we are, the Chilong Mountain Range is here.¡± Mu Zishuo pointed forward with his eyes lit up.

    Ji Ning looked from a distance and could see through the clouds and mist the rolling dragon-shaped mountain range. The entire dragon-shaped mountain range was covered with a fiery red color. From a distance, it looked like a fiery red dragon!  The aura is also particularly terrifying, even scarier than the auras of the great formations blessed by the immortals of the Black and White Academy over the years.

    "It is indeed one of the top two forces in Anchan County." Ji Ning exclaimed.

    "The two most powerful forces are the Beishan clan of Anchanhou and the Anchan branch of Yinglongwei." Mu Zishuo also marveled, "And this formation is definitely far better than me from a distance.  Black and White Academy. As expected of Ying Longwei, this is just a branch. It makes people shudder to think that every county in the endless land under the control of the Great Xia Dynasty has such a branch."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes."

    Anchanhou Beishan clan, the entire Anchan County is its fiefdom. It has existed since the era of gods and demons until now, and it has naturally accumulated a lot of powerful strength.

    And Yinglongwei, on the surface, is extremely powerful, and can get support from other branches at any time, even from the Yinglongwei headquarters in the ¡®Capital of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯!  Sending out hundreds of thousands of immortals was nothing more than a small matter to the Yinglong Guards who monitored the entire Daxia Dynasty.

    "It is precisely because it is so powerful and represents the Great Xia Dynasty! That's why we want to become Yinglongwei." Ji Ning said, "Let's go over."

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    The dragon-headed ship immediately swooped down and flew directly towards the Red Dragon Mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    The whole Chilong Mountain Range is like a giant dragon, and the position of the dragon's head is Yingke Peak.

    Ji Ning and the others swooped down in their big puppet ship and landed directly on a flat ground on Yingke Peak. After receiving the Qinglong puppet, Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Mu Zishuo all landed.  But at this time, two Zifu monks wearing fiery red armor came over from a distance, and shouted with a cold face: "Come to my Chilong Mountain Range, what are you doing?"

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both felt that the other party was domineering, but this was the Anchan branch of Yinglong Guard, and they couldn't be arrogant.

    ?"We are here to join the Yinglong Guard." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh?" The two purple-armored monks from Zifu glanced at each other, and the tall and thin monk at the head said coldly, "Then follow me."

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Bai Shuize also followed.

    A few people walking on the mountain road feel like it's flat ground. You can often see some Zifu monks in flaming red armor on this guest peak.

    "Listen up, you two." The tall and thin monk leading the way said coldly as he walked, "There are many people who want to join our Yinglong Guard. But before joining, you are not Yinglong Guard! So!  You just have to obey the rules."

    Mu Zishuo frowned upon hearing this.

    Ji Ning was relatively calm.

    "Remember, first, you are not Yinglong Guards, so fighting is prohibited within the Chilong Mountain Range. Once you violate it, you will be killed without mercy!"

    "Second, the only place you can go in the entire Chilong Mountain Range is Yingke Peak. If you trespass elsewhere, you will be killed without mercy!"

    "Third, you are not allowed to destroy the formation restrictions on Yinggu Peak. Anyone who violates them will still be killed without mercy."

    After saying this, the tall and thin man didn¡¯t look at Ji Ning at all.

    Mu Zishuo¡¯s face turned a little ugly, and he sent a message: ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, this Ying Long Guard has too many rules and is too arrogant. We are also disciples of the Black and White Academy, but they treat us like this.¡±

    "Don't say he is a disciple of the Black and White Academy, even if he is a disciple of An Chanhou's Beishan clan, it is useless here." Ji Ning had read the intelligence compilation book and knew some of the rules of Ying Longwei.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Baishuize followed all the way, and soon arrived at the back mountain of Yingke Peak. There were wooden and stone houses scattered everywhere on the back mountain.

    "Look." The tall and thin monk pointed to the large number of wooden houses and stone houses in the distance, "The people living in those houses are all those who want to join the Yinglong Guard. These stone houses and wooden houses are also left by some of the predecessors who came to join the Yinglong Guard in the past.  You can choose any of the available ones to stay temporarily. Once enough people are gathered, you can go to the Prison Mountain Wilderness."

    After saying that, the tall and thin monk turned around and left quickly.

    ¡°Who is this person? He is so arrogant.¡± Mu Zishuo muttered.

    "It's Yinglongwei Internal Guard Reserve Army." Ji Ning had a lot of contact with Beishan Baiwei and knew a lot.

    "Yinglong Guard's inner guard?" Mu Zishuo asked in surprise, "Yinglong Guard still has inner guards?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "Of course, those of us who join Yinglongwei are very free. We usually wander around, and occasionally appear when we need to perform tasks! But Yinglongwei still needs some long-term stations or some very trustworthy military guards.  , so there is Yinglongwei inner guard!"

    "Yinglongwei's internal guards are just like soldiers. They have a strict system and many rules. They are not as free as we are." Ji Ning said, "You know, Yinglongwei has a reserve army! Most of the general internal guards are in  Selected from the reserve army.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mu Zishuo suddenly realized.

    "Although their freedom is limited, they are the most trusted by the Great Xia Dynasty. They can learn more magical powers, secret techniques, and get a lot of treasures from Yinglong Guards. And even if we become Yinglong Guards,  We also need to carry out the mission in order to get some benefits." Ji Ning said, "If there is a loss, there will be a gain."

    Mu Zishuo nodded continuously: "I don't want to be that inner guard. There are a lot of rules. It's not about cultivating immortals, it's about suffering."

    "Everyone has different choices." Ji Ning sighed with a smile, "Those with higher talents naturally have more choicesand can be free. But those with less talents naturally give up some other things in order to exchange for some top methods, secret techniques, etc."

    "Yeah, that's right." Mu Zishuo nodded thoughtfully.

    The two of them walked forward while talking.

    Those stone houses and wooden houses are very simple and have a small yard and living quarters, and some of them are already inhabited by immortal cultivators.

    "That's it." Mu Zishuo pointed to a field of weeds in front of him, pointing far away, and suddenly a stream of light flew out. The stream of light quickly expanded and changed on the ground, and soon formed a rather elegant courtyard.

    "The puppet's mansion?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    The way of puppets is indeed mysterious.  Whether it is chariots, warships, humans, beasts, mansions, or even cities, etc., everything can be created through the method of puppets.

    "Who knows how long it will take to go out and work hard? It's so unsafe in the wilderness. It will take a long time for even Wanxiang Zhenren to break into the 'Mu Yue Mansion' I built myself." Mu Zishuo said proudly.

    "Not bad, not bad." Ji Ning smiled and walked into it.

    ¡­¡­

    So,Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Baishui Ze all lived in this 'Mu Yue Mansion'. As time passed, some immortal cultivators in the nearby wooden houses and stone houses also discovered that there was one more person living in the Puppet Mansion.  .  But no one said much, but waited silently.

    It was early in the morning more than a month after Ji Ning and the others arrived here.

    "Everyone!" A powerful voice resounded like thunder in every stone house and wooden house instantly. Even the puppet mansion made by Mu Zishuo could not block the voice. The voice directly exploded in the ears of Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and Bai Shuize.  .

    "It's time to go to the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain."

    The sound is rolling.

    Ji Ning felt his chest suffocate, and his face changed: "What a terrifying strength, such strength The person who can make me feel so irresistible now must be an immortal." Although he is not sure about Taoist Shangyuan Shen, he can't  As for having this feeling of no resistance, it should be an immortal.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both walked out. Mu Zishuo waved his hand and put away the whole puppet thing.

    At this moment, figures came out of other stone houses and wooden houses, all of whom wanted to join the Yinglong Guard.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Yinglongwei Chapter 10 Immortal Yinglongwei

    Ji Ning looked around. For more than a month, all the immortal cultivators had been meditating in stone houses and wooden houses.  It is very easy for them toretreat for more than a month.  So for more than a month, I really haven¡¯t seen many immortal cultivators!

    "One hundred people!" Ji Ning glanced around and found that the figures totaled exactly one hundred people.

    Ji Ning then turned his gaze forward.

    There were three figures in front of them, looking at Ji Ning and hundreds of other immortal cultivators who wanted to join the Yinglong Guard.

    These three people were led by an old man with silver hair and black robes. He had a murderous aura. When he glanced over, Ji Ning and others felt invisible oppression.  It was like a black dragon looking down at a group of ants.

    "Immortal!" Ji Ning secretly said.

    Wherever the silver-haired and black-robed old man looked, it was as if swords were flashing, which frightened everyone. At the same time, he said coldly: "You, a group of one hundred immortal cultivators, have gathered, and you can go to the Prison Mountain Wilderness."

    Ji Ning and the other one hundred people were all listening.

    "You are not Yinglong Guards yet." The silver-haired and black-robed old man continued indifferently, "So I let you live in such a desolate place. When you truly become Yinglong Guards you will naturally be able to enter the hinterland of the Chilong Mountains."

    As he spoke, the silver-haired old man pointed in the distance to other peaks in the Chilong Mountains.

    "That's where the real Yinglong guards are. Our Red Dragon Mountain Range is not a place of enjoyment. It doesn't have the bustling bustle of Anchan City. There is just endless peace." The silver-haired old man said calmly, "An Anchan cultivator usually  I occupied a cave in the Red Dragon Mountain Range and devoted myself to cultivation. There are more than twenty immortals currently practicing in my Red Dragon Mountain Range!"

    As soon as these words came out, the hearts of Ji Ning and the other hundred immortal cultivators all twitched violently.

    Ying Longwei is truly one of the two giants in Anchan County!

    More than twenty immortals?

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo came from the Black and White Academy, which ranked third.  But I still feel a huge gap in strength.  Although there are several immortals in the academy there are more than twenty Yinglongwei cultivating there alone, not to mention the immortals who can come from all over the Great Xia Dynasty to support them at any time.

    "Even occasionally, immortals come from the capital to give lectures to the Dragon Guards." The silver-haired old man glanced at him and said, "In terms of strength, our Yinglong Guard branch is comparable to the Anchan Beishan clan. In terms of foundation, I, Yinglong,  Wei is far superior to the Anchan Beishan clan."

    "As long as you enter Yinglongwei, you will have magical powers, secret techniques, and even go to the core of the Great Xia Dynasty, the Royal Capital. It is not impossible to go to our Yinglongwei headquarters to practice and study."

    "all of these¡­¡­"

    "We all need you to become Yinglongwei first!"

    The old man with silver hair and black robe stood there, as straight as a mountain, and his voice was equally powerful and shocked everyone's heart.  "And now each of you will tell me your origins and strength. To join Yinglongwei you must meet the minimum requirements of Yinglongwei. If you can't even meet the minimum requirements, there is no need to go to Prison Mountain.  You can go back to Dahuangze."

    Wow!

    Suddenly a bronze mirror floated up.  Suspended high in the sky.

    "You tell me your origins and your strength. If you dare to lie, you will be killed without mercy. You." The silver-haired old man pointed at a young man with a black beard at the edge, and the bronze mirror began to shine at him.

    The black-bearded young man immediately said: "The Sky-Splitting Sword Sect, refining Qi, the middle stage of Vientiane, Bu Ziyang!"

    "Yeah." The silver-haired old man nodded, "Next one."

    "Donghe clan, refining qi. In the later stage of Wanxiang, Donghe Feiyun."

    ¡­¡­

    One by one, the cultivators began to report their origins. If they want to join Yinglongwei, Yinglongwei must know the most basic information about those who join.  Knowing the origin and name the Yinglongwei intelligence system can naturally obtain detailed information easily.

    No one dares to speak nonsense.

    Talking nonsense in front of Immortal Yinglongwei is seeking death.

    "You." The silver-haired old man pointed at Mu Zishuo.

    Mu Zishuo also said: "Black and White Academy, refining Qi. In the middle stage of Wanxiang, Mu Zishuo."

    "Is it the Black and White Academy?"

    "There are also disciples from the Black and White Academy."

    Immediately, the group of immortal cultivators all paid attention to Mu Zishuo, although many of them came from some top sects, or even from super large tribes, which were at the same level as the Black and White Academy.  But those big tribes and sects have very many disciples.  Only the disciples of the Black and White Academy, whoever comes out will definitely be a peerless genius.  None of them are easy to mess with.

    "You." The silver-haired old man pointed at Ning.

    ¡°Black and White Academy, Refining?Refining Qi and practicing at the same time.  The ninth level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming is Ji Ning.  " Ji Ning said directly.

    The silver-haired old man looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    Even the immortals were surprised, let alone other immortal cultivators. The group of immortal cultivators were all extremely surprised.  To join Yinglongwei Generally, one must be Wanxiang Zhenren to reach the minimum threshold.  Of course, there is an exception if you are practicing the legendary No. 1 body-refining method for gods and demons, "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", as long as it is at the Zifu level.

    However, this situation is still very rare. I didn¡¯t expect to see someone who has cultivated the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" to the ninth level today.

    "The ninth level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is equivalent to the early stage of the body refining of ordinary gods and demons. Once the magical power is used, the strength is not weak. After all, it comes from the Black and White Academy."

    "It's too reckless. No matter what, it is equivalent to the early stage of Wanxiang. Since his Qi refining is not mentioned, it has not reached the Wanxiang level. Qi refining is weak, and body refining is barely acceptable But once he is besieged, the enemy is completely  We can torture him to death from a long distance." Those cultivators thought to themselves one by one.

    Those who dare to join Yinglongwei are quite confident and can be considered elites.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hmm" The silver-haired and black-robed old man used the bronze mirror above to shine on Ji Ning, and then nodded slowly, "It is indeed the ninth level."

    "Next." The silver-haired and black-robed old man looked at the other person.

    at this time.

    A voice suddenly sounded in Ji Ning's mind: "Your name is Ji Ning? The "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is the legendary and recognized first method in the era of gods and demons. It has many special features. Wait until you enter.  Only after becoming a Dragon Guard will you know how to use your body of gods and demons to fight. You have to come back from the Prison Mountain Wilderness alive In fact, you'd better wait until you reach the tenth or eleventh level before going to the Prison Mountain Wilderness.  Ze, of course it is extremely safe.¡±

    The old man with silver hair and black robe glanced at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning understood that it was Immortal Yinglongwei who was transmitting messages to him. Ji Ning smiled at Immortal Yinglongwei, but did not hesitate at all.  Clearly the decision has been made.

    "Special?" Ji Ning thought secretly, "The big yellow-haired bear in the water mansion also said that my body of gods and demons is perfect. I can practice the magical power 'Star Picker' left by Taoist Sanshou. And this  The "Red Bright Nine Heavens Map" has been recognized as the number one in the era of gods and demons, and it has been spread so widely, and it is so easy to get it. Even I, the Ji family, have the entire first nine levels of cultivation content in the first volume!"

    Ji Ning felt

    There should be a very large force promoting the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", and this method has been recognized for a long time, and the Great Xia Dynasty was finally established at the end of the age of gods and demons.  This method existed before the Daxia Dynastybut it was actively promoted by the Daxia Dynasty.

    "There must be some reasons." Ji Ning thought to himself, "But there is no doubt that this method is praised by even the big yellow bear. There is nothing wrong with the method itself. Since there is no problem with the method itself I, a little pawn, can't control the other reasons at all now.  "

    "This Immortal Yinglongwei said there is something special. Only after joining Yinglongwei can you know how to use the combat power of my divine body?" Ning suddenly became excited.

    Yinglongwei is the most powerful force directly under the Great Xia Dynasty.

    It¡¯s normal to have special secret techniques.

    ??????????????

    Yinglongwei is naturally many times better than Black and White Academy. Even Anchanhou cannot compare with the entire Yinglongwei.

    ******

    "You." The silver-haired old man asked the last cultivator.

    This cultivator was wearing a gorgeous gold robe and said respectfully: "Xuelong Mountain, refine your Qi, everything will be perfect, Dongyi!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s ears twitched and he turned his head to look over.

    The immortal cultivator happened to look at Ji Ning at this time.

    The two people¡¯s eyes met.

    "He knows me." Ji Ning understood the moment their eyes met.

    The immortal cultivator named Dong Yi had a smile on his face and nodded towards Ji Ning, but Ji Ning just looked at him lightly without smiling at all.  It can be said that his parents and uncle all died because of the disciples of Snow Dragon Mountain.  How could Ji Ning laugh when facing the Snow Dragon Mountain disciples?

    Ji Ning was even more thinking: "Why did this Master Wanxiang from Xuelong Mountain come here? Did he bump into me accidentally, or did he pursue me intentionally?"

    ¡°I have been in Anchan City before, and Xuelong Mountain has never had a chance to retaliate.

    As soon as you came out, Xuelong Mountain came after you?

    "They probably don't have that good intelligence." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Besides, I am a disciple of the Black and White Academy, and a direct disciple of the Immortal. Snow Dragon Mountain probably isn't that bold. It may be that we met by chance."

    &nbsp;¡­

    Soon everyone had finished talking about their origins and strengths.

    The silver-haired and black-robed old man waved his hand, and streams of light suddenly flew out, flying directly towards everyone.

    Ji Ning reached out to catch it, and it turned out to be a letter talisman.

    "This is the letter talisman." The silver-haired and black-robed old man said, "You have to refine the letter talisman before you can enter the hinterland of our Red Dragon Mountain Range. The teleportation formation leading to the 'Prison Mountain Great Wilderness' is in the hinterland.  Without refining the letter talisman, our mountain protection formation in the Chilong Mountain Range will not let you in."

    Ji Ning and others refined the letter talisman without hesitation.

    "Let's go." A large amount of clouds and mist appeared out of thin air around the silver-haired and black-robed old man, and the clouds and mist also supported Ji Ning and others.

    However, all the large demonic beasts carried by the cultivators are still in place.

    "You need to pass the test of Yinglong Guard. These spirit beasts are not allowed to enter the Prison Mountain Wilderness." The silver-haired and black-robed old man said, "Let these spirit beasts stay here for the time being. If you come back alive, come find them again.  .¡±

    Ji Ning stood on the clouds and mist and looked back at Baishuize below.

    "Uncle Bai, wait for me." Ji Ning sent a message from his mind.

    "Be careful." Bai Shuize also looked up at Ji Ning.

    Immediately, the silver-haired and black-robed old man led a group of immortal cultivators on the clouds and mist, and quickly flew into the distance, and soon flew deep into the hinterland of the distant Chilong Mountains.

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 11: The Wilderness of Prison Mountain

    Standing on the clouds and looking down, you can vaguely see some fairy caves in the rolling mountains.  Occasionally, you can see some figures flying with magic weapons, and they must be Ying Longwei.

    While Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and many other immortal cultivators were watching curiously, suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The clouds and mist dive directly downwards.

    "That's" Ji Ning saw at a glance a huge and complex tower-shaped formation standing on the mountain peak in the distance below.

    Boom.

    As the clouds and mist descended, Ji Ning and a group of other immortal cultivators looked at the tower-shaped formation. The tower-shaped formation in front was emitting a hazy gray light and was about 800 feet high!  The diameter of the base is about a hundred feet, and the entire base is in the shape of nine palaces. The skeleton of the entire tower-shaped array should be made of rare metals that have been refined. There are also a large number of runes carved on it. The dense runes are all over the eight-hundred-year-old building.  A tower-shaped formation measuring 10 feet.

    The entire tower-shaped formation is covered in gray light, with only the top of the tower faintly glowing with white light.

    Beside this formation, there are ten old men in plain clothes guarding and maintaining it.

    ¡°This is the teleportation formation?¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "It should be." Ji Ning was also extremely curious.

    I have heard of the teleportation formation before, but I have never used it.  In Anchan County, only a few people from Yinglongwei and Anchanhou have the right to use the teleportation array. Of course, they can also bring spiritual beast servants with them.  Ji Ning and the others wanted to join the Yinglong Guard this time so they had an exceptional opportunity to ride on it.

    "Teleportation array?"

    "A teleportation array eight hundred feet high? There is a teleportation array in the garrison city in my hometown, but it's only a hundred feet high. It's much smaller than this."

    "I haven't seen it yet."

    Although these immortal cultivators are well-informed, they were all amazed when they saw such a high teleportation array.

    The ten simple old men all bowed respectfully to the silver-haired and black-robed old man.

    "Get ready." The silver-haired and black-robed old man directly ordered, "These hundred immortal cultivators will go directly to the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland!"

    "Yes." Ten simple old men immediately walked into the formation and began to make some slight changes.

    The silver-haired and black-robed old man glanced at Ji Ning and the other hundreds of people, and said in a powerful voice: "This teleportation array is a top-level teleportation array. It can even teleport to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty! Any county in this endless land  The range can be reached instantly through this teleportation array."

    "Although the Prison Mountain Wilderness is two million miles away from here, you can get there soon." The silver-haired and black-robed old man said.

    "Huh?" The expression of the silver-haired and black-robed old man suddenly changed slightly.

    Whoosh!

    It disappeared directly on the spot.

    It made Ji Ning and others who were listening a little stunned.

    "Why did you disappear suddenly?"

    "It's probably something important."

    "Immortals are extraordinary. They disappear in an instant. I don't know what kind of escape technique it is." A group of immortal cultivators began to chat in low voices.

    The ten simple old men who maintained the formation were also puzzled. Why were they gone?  Changing the formation to determine the teleportation destination is very simple and fast.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning," Mu Zishuo whispered, "Although I have known about the Prison Mountain Wilderness for a long time, I don't know how dangerous it is."

    "It's famous It's one of the most dangerous places in Anchan County. I heard that many places there are broken spaces, and are even directly connected to some other broken spaces. Many monsters are lurking there, and there are even rumors that  There are gods and demons lurking in them." Ji Ning also said.

    The endless land ruled by the Daxia Dynasty is too vast.  In addition to some safer places like Yanshan, there are also some mysterious, special and dangerous places!

    In the previous life on earth, there were many mysterious places all over the land.  Not to mention the vast world ruled by the Daxia Dynasty There are many strange and strange places in Anchan County.  Even in the era of gods and demons, some strange places caused by battles existed, as well as some fairy mansions, ruins of powerful beings, etc.

    Among the top ten dangerous places in Anchan County is the Prison Mountain Wilderness!  And these dangerous places also contain endless opportunities.

    "I've also heard that there are gods and demons." Suddenly a handsome man in white robe approached from the side.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo looked over.

    "Brother Ji Ning, Taoist brother Mu Zishuo." The handsome man in white robe said with a smile, "I am Feiyun in the East River, and my Taoist name is also Feiyun."

    "My Taoist name is Shuangmu." Mu Zishuo said simply. He glanced at Ji Ning and then said, "My senior brother Ji Ning, my Taoist name is Beiming! By the way, you just saidDemons Are there really gods and demons in the Wilderness of Prison Mountain?  "

    The handsome man in white robe asked: "Haven't you two heard the legend about 'Prison Mountain'?"

    "The legend of Prison Mountain?" Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo looked at each other and shook their heads.

    "Legend has it that in the endless past, the age of gods and demons has just ended." Dongfang Feiyun said slowly, "The group of powerful immortals who established the Great Xia Dynasty used a powerful magic weapon to directly suppress a group of gods and demons!  This powerful magic weapon is the "Prison Mountain". It is difficult to kill these gods and demons, and I am afraid that some immortals will also die, so the immortals let the Prison Mountain suppress them. They were suppressed by the Prison Mountain and were completely isolated from the outside world and unable to absorb the outside world.  Power. The gods and demons will only become weaker and weaker, and after a million years, the gods and demons themselves will be extremely weak."

    Ji Ning and the two nodded.

    No matter whether immortal cultivators or gods and demons reach a certain level, they can neither eat nor drink, but they need to absorb external forces.  For example, qi refining absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth gods and demons and body refining absorb some other powers, such as the power of the five elements, the power of the stars, the power of the twelfth yin, the power of the sun, etc.

    If you cannot absorb external forces, you will naturally become weaker and weaker.

    "But then"

    "One of the extremely powerful people among the suppressed gods and demons actually broke through the Prison Mountain! He broke out of the place of suppression! A crazy battle between immortals and gods and demons, the whole world was shattered. Then  Although we don¡¯t know the outcome of the battle, the Prison Mountain Wasteland has become what it is now." Donghe Feiyun said.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "As expected of the Donghe clan, he knows such secrets."

    "I only saw this statement when I looked through some books recording legends. I can't tell whether it is true or false." Donghe Feiyun smiled.

    "I heard that in the era of gods and demons, it was the gods and demons who dominated this land." Ji Ning said, "Now it is our human race that dominates this endless land. The demon race is a little behind but there are almost no gods and demons left.  .¡±

    Mu Zishuo¡¯s eyes also shone: ¡°I am also very curious about the age of gods and demons.¡±

    ¡°The stronger we are, the more we will naturally know.¡± Donghe Feiyun smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    "This matter must be investigated!" In mid-air, the silver-haired and black-robed old man shouted coldly.

    Next to it was a big black-haired, three-eyed dog standing in the air, making a voice: "Yes! If An Chanhou Beishan clan encounters obstacles"

    "Kill them all!" The silver-haired and black-robed old man said coldly, "You should not act as Ying Longwei. Anyone who obstructs us will be killed. We must find out."

    "Yes." The big black-haired three-eyed dog responded respectfully.

    "These princes have been kings and hegemons in their own fiefdoms for a long time, and each of them is no longer stable. They often have to beat them." The silver-haired and black-robed old man said coldly, "It seems that another batch of Anchanhou Beishan clan will die.  People. Go!"

    "yes."

    The big dog in black robe and three eyes moved and disappeared in a flash.

    The silver-haired and black-robed old man then flew slowly downwards in the clouds and soon arrived at the mountain peak where the chanting formation stood. On the mountain peak, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and other hundreds of immortal cultivators had been waiting for a long time.

    Wow!

    The silver-haired and black-robed old man landed, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet. The ten simple old men also looked over respectfully.

    "You heard me clearly." The silver-haired and black-robed old man said, "For those of you who are going to join the Yinglong Guard, your assessment location is in the Prison Mountain Great Wilderness! The Prison Mountain Great Wasteland is our Anchan County.  One of the most famous dangerous places. What you have to do is to spend three months alive in the Prison Mountain Wilderness and bring back the head of a corpse of a great monster."

    "Those who survive three months alive and bring back the head of the corpse of the Great Demon can enter our Yinglong Guard."

    "Those who died in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain, or those who came back without the head of the corpse of the Great Demon, or those who had the head but did not stay for three months, are all considered failures."

    "Can you hear me clearly?"

    The old man with silver hair and black robe glanced at him.

    Hundreds of immortal cultivators all nodded without any hesitation. There are many assessments for entering Yinglong Guard, and the one they encountered can only be regarded as a normal one.  Since they dare to come they all have a certain degree of confidence in themselves.

    "Okay." The silver-haired and black-robed nodded, "In that case, you can set off as soon as possible. I hope to see you come back with the big demon's head in three months. Remember don't underestimate those big demons. You have to kill them."  Big demon. Those big demons also want to kill you. With the hatred accumulated over endless years, they will not show any mercy to you."

    Hundreds of immortal cultivators all know this.

    &nbsp; Even the youngest Mu Zishuo had determination in his eyes.

    "Everyone come in."

    "Don't go outside the range of the formation base."

    The ten simple old men began to make arrangements.

    Ji Ning and the others all walked into the teleportation array. The entire teleportation array was so large that thousands of people could be teleported directly.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, my master has told us that when we go to the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain, we must not only be careful of monsters. We must also be careful of other immortal cultivators." Mu Zishuo said through a message, "They all know now that we are the Black and White Academy.  Yes, the number of our Black and White Academy disciples is extremely small. Each of us carries a valuable treasure, so besieging and killing our Black and White Academy disciples also happens from time to time. We are not Yinglong Guards yet We are not prohibited from killing each other.  .¡±

    Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo with a smile.

    People¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. In my previous life, I lived in the era of information explosion The information that I was exposed to was definitely much more than the people in this vast world with relatively limited information.

    Even so, Ji Ning still said: "I know, junior brother should be careful."

    "Well, our brothers and sisters join forces, huh, come and kill one, come and kill ten." Mu Zishuo said through the message.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The entire surrounding teleportation array lit up, and the hazy gray light on the surface of the tower array began to brighten, covering the entire teleportation array.  Ji Ning and the other hundred immortal cultivators inside the teleportation array can no longer be seen from the outside.

    brush!

    The white light at the top of the tower suddenly became brighter by a thousand times and was as dazzling as the golden crow in the sky.

    When the white light dimmed and the gray light returned to its normal appearance, Ji Ning and the other hundred immortal cultivators who were originally in the formation had disappeared. At this time, they had still arrived at the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.

    Today, Hunan Satellite TV is up every day. Have you seen tomatoes?  Hehe~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 12: First Entry

    Ning felt a fluctuation in the surrounding space, which was very similar to the feeling when Shui Mansion moved him away from Winged Snake Lake.

    "Huh?" The scene in front of him became clear. His junior brother Mu Zishuo was standing next to him, and there were other immortal cultivators around him.

    "Are you here?" Mu Zishuo looked around with wide eyes, "It's really fast."

    Ning looked around carefully. They were currently in a teleportation array that was about a hundred feet high and obviously smaller than the one on the Chilong Mountain Range.  As for the further distance it is a vast expanse of wilderness.  Mountains, swamps, and wilderness are everywhere, with no end in sight.

    "Two million miles is just an instant." Ji Ning knew it clearly, but after experiencing it for himself, he still couldn't help but marvel, "I heard that some immortals have the ability to move millions of miles in an instant. I don't know when I also had such ability.  "

    "Everyone, come out."

    "hurry up."

    An old voice sounded, and two plainly dressed old men were seen urging them outside the teleportation array.

    A group of cultivators then walked out of the base one by one.

    "You all heard me clearly." A slightly fat old man with gray hair shouted, "This is the Prison Mountain Wilderness. For you, the only safe place in the entire Prison Mountain Wilderness is this! There are Yinglongs here all year round.  Guards are stationed and a large formation is set up around it, no one dares to invade here."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both looked carefully, and they also discovered that the teleportation array was built on a mountain peak. There were other consecutive immortal caves on the mountain peak, and there were probably many people stationed there.

    "There are still a few things I want to entrust you with." The fat old man added, "The first one is that you cannot come back here within three months. If you come back here to take refuge, you will be considered a failure."

    "Secondly, when you are wandering around in the Prison Mountain Wilderness, you must be careful. Don't stay in one place for too long. For example, if you stay for a month or something, you must know that there are many more monsters in the Prison Mountain Wilderness than people. They are against  The Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain is also much more familiar to you. If you stay in one place for a long timeit is easy for these big demons to join forces with each other and surround you. However, it is still okay to stay for a day and a half to rest occasionally."

    Ji Ning and others listened carefully.

    This is life-saving.

    "The third one is the Prison Mountain Wilderness. Although the big monsters are dangerous, the environment of the Prison Mountain Wilderness is even more dangerous. Some places may be broken spaces If you are not careful, you may escape from this place.  The world. By then, with your strength, you will definitely die."

    "The fourth one is that the sense of direction is difficult to determine due to the environment in the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland. Don't rely on your feelings to determine the southeast, northwest, and northwest! You must determine the direction based on the sun, moon and stars in the sky. Otherwise, you will spend your whole life just relying on your feelings.  If I don¡¯t come back, I will wander in the wilderness of Prison Mountain forever.¡±

    "Okay, I've told you the four key points. Go ahead. I hope I can see you again in three months." The fat old man said.

    The thin old man finally said: "If you find it is too dangerous and you are not sure, you should come back quickly. Although it is considered a failure, at least you can save your life."

    "Go, go." The fat old man waved.

    "Go." The thin old man also said.

    Ji Ning and other hundreds of immortal cultivators took a look at the vague immortal caves on the mountain peak, and felt that there was a powerful force surrounding the mountain peak, which was the power of the formation.

    brush!  brush!

    Streams of light began to fly quickly out of the mountain peak and flew directly into the distance.  Some travel alone, while others travel in groups of twos and threes.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, which direction are we going?¡± Mu Zishuo asked.

    "It's the same in every direction." Ji Ning glanced at it and pointed to the north, "There are many mountains there, let's go there."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    Wow.

    Soon a dragon-headed warship appeared in mid-air, and brothers Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo boarded the warship. The dragon-headed warship was only ten feet long at the moment, and it was obviously wandering in the wilderness of Prison Mountain.  If they make the warship too big in a conspicuous way it will only make the big monsters discover them earlier.

    Soon a hundred cultivators scattered in all directions.

    The two old men responsible for maintaining the formation had complicated eyes. The thin old man sighed with emotion: "I really envy them. I feel a strong vitality in them. Obviously they are still very young, and youth is their capital. They have a lot of  If we continue to work hard for as long as we have, we can go further on the road to cultivating immortality. But we no longer have such an opportunity."

    "At least we have lived hundreds of years."It¡¯s over.  "The fat old man laughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of them can survive.¡± The thin old man looked at them from a distance.

    "It's not bad to get half of it." The fat old man said, "But these people still want to come in despite knowing the danger. As long as they become Yinglongwei With the help of Yinglongwei's large amount of Taoist treasures and so on, they can  The road to immortality will be faster and more stable. Even the truly outstanding ones may go to the royal capital of the Great Xia Dynasty and be cultivated at our Yinglongwei headquarters!"

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon-headed warship was flying in the high-altitude clouds and mist.

    "This high-altitude cloud and mist is actually the safest place in the entire Prison Mountain Wilderness." Mu Zishuo stood at the bow of the ship.

    Ji Ning nodded: "But we still have to be careful. Once we find some space distortion and fluctuation, we must avoid it."

    "I know, the warship flies quite slowly." Mu Zishuo said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Look." Mu Zishuo saw a large mountain below through the thin clouds and mist below. The mountain was majestic and strange, even towering directly into the clouds and mist.  And you can see with the naked eye that there are many monsters on this mountain, some of which have turned into human forms and are moving like an army.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, there must be a great demon on that mountain." Mu Zishuo said.

    "As far as I know the most common ones in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain are the Great Monsters of All Things, and the Zifu Monsters can be seen everywhere. As for the Great Yuanshen Monster they are very rare." Ji Ning said, "Some monsters occupy the mountain as a  King, some monsters walk alone. Those who can dominate the mountain and become king are the stronger ones."

    Mu Zishuo nodded.

    "It's difficult to encounter the giant monster that is walking alone now." Ji Ning said thoughtfully, "So our target should be the monster that occupies the mountain and becomes the king. But the monster that occupies the mountain and becomes the king, let's wait and see from a distance.  It is impossible to judge the strength of the demon king who dominates the mountain. If you are unlucky, you may encounter the great demon of the soul."

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mu Zishuo asked.

    Ji Ning had already thought of a way, but just looked at Mu Zishuo: "Junior Brother Shuo, what can you do?"

    "I have thought of a few." Mu Zishuo frowned, "The first one is to follow the other immortal cultivators and let the other immortal cultivators go get a closer look first, and then wait until they start fighting We will make sure the target is the Great Demon of All Things, and then we will take action.  .¡±

    "Yeah, not bad." Ji Ning nodded in approval.

    Mu Zishuo added: "The second method is to find a monster mountain that doesn't seem to be very powerful. Nine times out of ten, it's the Great Demon of All Things."

    "Where's the third one?" Ji Ning continued to ask.

    "Master said that people's hearts are unpredictable." Mu Zishuo's eyes lit up, "In this case, I'm afraid there will be robbing and killing of other immortal cultivators. Those who dare to robbing and killing are usually several immortal cultivators who join forces. Since several immortal cultivators join forces,  I don¡¯t believe that they don¡¯t even have a head on the corpse of the Great Demon. We set up a trap whoever comes to rob and kill us, we will rob and kill them in turn."

    "But these three methods all have their own shortcomings and are not sure." Mu Zishuo was worried, "But we have three months, which should be enough."

    Ji Ning smiled: "All methods are good, but I have a simpler method."

    "What can we do?" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    "Looking for a monster that looks like a very ordinary monster." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it my method?¡± Mu Zishuo glared.

    "After I find it I will scan it with my consciousness!" Ji Ning smiled, "If the other party can detect it, I am afraid it is the Yuanshen Great Demon. If not it is the All-Seeing Great Demon. Even if you are unlucky and encounter it, it is extremely rare.  If the Yuanshen Great Demon appears, we will immediately use our escape technique and escape in an instant."

    Mu Zishuo was surprised and said: "Spiritual consciousness, senior brother, is your soul really at the level of divine consciousness?"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "You are really" Mu Zishuo was shocked, "When you first started, you defeated Senior Brother Xueying and the others, and you were able to perform multiple sword skills at the same time. Many senior brothers and sisters suspected that your soul was very powerful, maybe at the level of divine consciousness. What's more,  Many senior brothers and sisters suspect that you are a 'reincarnated immortal'. You have actually reached the level of divine consciousness, and you have never said anything about it in more than three years."

    "You didn't ask either." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Then you are a reincarnated immortal?" Mu Zishuo's eyes lit up, "I heard that reincarnated immortals will gradually awaken their past life memories as their strength grows."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "I don't know, at least I haven't awakened my immortal memory."

    joke.

    I know very well about my past life, and I am not an immortal at all."Oh." Mu Zishuo nodded, and then said excitedly, "That's really great. The test of joining Yinglong Guard is difficult for others, but it is too easy for you, senior brother. Let's check it from a distance and confirm  Once you get it, you can start immediately. Even if you are extremely unlucky and encounter an extremely rare soul demon, you can escape immediately by using escape skills. It's really simple."

    Ji Ning smiled: "It would be strange if even those with divine consciousness and soul couldn't enter Yinglong Guard."

    "Domineering." Mu Zishuo grinned, "Then junior brother will take advantage of you, senior brother."

    "Brother, why are you so polite?" Ji Ning looked down and began to look for the monster mountain that was about to go down the mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    Only half an hour later.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were both standing in a wilderness, looking at a steep mountain in front of them. Ji Ning could see some monsters in this steep mountain with his eyesight.

    "That's it, let me investigate." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo already held a Taoist talisman in his hand.

    Although both of them can perform simple earth escape techniques, they can escape several miles away in an instant, but with the help of Tao talismans, they can escape thousands of miles away.  Ji Ning knew thateven the great Yuanshen Demon's spiritual consciousness would be difficult to detect thousands of miles away.

    "Wow!" Ji Ning's mind moved, and a majestic and powerful spiritual consciousness suddenly swept over and enveloped the mountain.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 13: Two People Fight Three Demons

    Ji Ning's powerful spiritual consciousness carefully explored the entire mountain inside and outside.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, how are you?¡± Mu Zishuo asked continuously.

    Ji Ning grinned and looked at Mu Zishuo: "Senior brother, why do you need to ask? There are indeed a lot of monsters on this monster mountain. Based on the rough judgment of the aura, there should be one Wanxiang big monster. There should be more than ten Zifu big monsters."  There are also some innate monsters that can take the form of humans, as well as a bunch of little monsters.¡±

    ¡°Only one?¡± Mu Zishuo curled his lips, ¡°It¡¯s so few, there are only two of us.¡±

    "So your idea is right. You chose this monster mountain that looks just ordinary, and the monsters that are entrenched there are not much stronger." Ji Ning smiled, "With such a monster mountain, you and I can just go on a rampage."  Crush it. But after all, this is the Wilderness of Prison Mountain, so we should be cautious."

    ¡°Everything depends on senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    "Let's go up the mountain quietly." Ji Ning pointed to the distance.

    Mu Zishuo said worriedly: "There should be a formation."

    "Although there are formations on this demon mountain, under the cover of my spiritual consciousness, I know everything." After all, Ji Ning is also very knowledgeable about formations. His Uncle Bai is the mythical beast 'Baishui Ze', who is famous for his intelligence.  , the formation cultivation level is higher.  Ji Ning also often discussed with Uncle Bai, and of course Uncle Bai almost always gave him advice.

    Occasionally Ji Ning¡¯s thoughts would touch Uncle Bai.

    "Walk."

    Wow!  Wow!

    The two of them quickly approached the mountain quietly in the wilderness and weeds.

    ¡­¡­

    A dark-faced man is sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, looking like an immortal.

    The black-faced man suddenly opened his eyes, a terrible evil spirit flashed in his eyes, and then he quickly calmed down.  He looked at the stone gate in the distance, and with a thought, the stone gate began to rumble open. Suddenly, a small figure rushed in from outside. It was a thin man who knelt down and said, "Congratulations to the king for coming out of seclusion!"

    "Yeah." The black-faced man snorted, "Go, let the lady come over, and prepare a table of delicious food."

    "Yes." The thin man responded respectfully and quickly retreated.

    The black-faced man got off the jade bed, slowly walked out of the cave hall, and came to the outside of the stone gate. Standing outside, he could even see the endless scenery of the wilderness. There was also a trace of murderous intent in his eyes: "Humans often  Groups of people are coming to our Prison Mountain Wilderness. The Prison Mountain Wilderness is the world of our demon clan. Every human clan that comes here will be killed Wow, no human clan has come to my place for a long time."

    ??The Prison Mountain Great Wasteland is too vast. There are many human cultivators who come to the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland, but they are extremely rare scattered throughout the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland.  Occasionally, some great demons encounter human cultivators.

    "More than thirty years ago, the great human demon contributed a lot of Yuan liquid and magic weapon to me. I also replaced the magic weapon with Yuan liquid. It saved me two hundred years of practice and greatly improved my strength." Black Face  The big man was looking forward to it, "I don't know when another stupid human will come."

    "Dare to occupy the mountain and become the king in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain, he naturally set up many means in his lair to make it impossible for the human cultivators to come and go!"

    "Your Majesty!" Suddenly a soft voice sounded.

    The black-faced man glanced at him.

    I saw a seductive woman in green clothes holding a jade plate with a beautifully carved animal head wine glass and a tall and thin wine pot with perfect curves.

    "Madam." The dark-faced man smiled.

    "Your Majesty, you have been practicing for several months and have worked hard. This is the wine 'Moon Spirit Immortal Brew' that I personally brewed." The enchanting woman in green clothes came over and said, the monsters have become innate beings and their wisdom is definitely no less than that of humans. This  The enchanting woman in green clothes is also the great demon of Zifu, and this black-faced man is even more the great demon of all things.

    After practicing for so long they also know how to enjoy themselves and need a partner.  Although the demon clan also has a strong power on this land, it is the Daxia Dynasty that truly unifies the world, which is the dynasty of the human race.  Many powerful men of the demon clan were officials in the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Because of this, the demon clan can always exist.

    ???????????????????????? Except for the peace at the top, the ordinary human race cultivators and the monster race are fighting fiercely.

    ¡­¡­

    A table of sumptuous delicacies was served, including meat, fruit, and fine wine.

    The black-faced man picked up a piece of meat and ate it, then frowned and shouted: "Go, grab a tenderer one from the human race in the back mountain and bring it over. This meat is really boring to eat, but human meat is still more delicious."

    "Yes." The monster outside immediately responded loudly.

    "Those humans eat the flesh of my demon race, and they don't even know which powerful person created the 'spiritual beast talisman'"?? and other means can directly enslave us.  "The black-faced man said coldly, "We, the demon race, can naturally eat the flesh of humans, and we should also be able to enslave humans!  There is a spirit beast talisman, but why is there no ¡®slave talisman¡¯?  "

    The enchanting woman in green clothes picked up the jug and poured wine for her king: "Your Majesty, I heard that outside this big world, there are powerful demons who span the three realms and have created methods that can enslave the human race. But  After all, the Great Xia Dynasty is the orthodoxy in this big world. How can we allow the means of enslaving the human race to spread?"

    "Madam, is there really a way to enslave the human race?" The black-faced man looked at the enchanting woman in green clothes.

    "It's just a legend." The enchanting woman shook her head, "How could a little Zifu monster like me know that."

    The black-faced man snorted: "When I become a demon fairy one day, I will definitelynot be good!"

    The black-faced man suddenly stood up and looked outside the stone door.

    "Your Majesty?" The enchanting woman was startled.

    The face of the black-faced man changed. He slammed the table, and the table turned into powder with a bang. He roared: "Since you dare to come, why don't you show up?"

    "Your Majesty, the fresh human doll has been captured." A panicked voice came from outside.

    "Ah!" A scream.

    The voice of panic stopped suddenly.

    The enchanting woman in the cave also knew that something was wrong, and panicked: "Your Majesty, what's going on? What's going on? Are human immortal cultivators here? We don't have many formations and restrictions. How can human immortal cultivators directly touch it?  this?"

    The black-faced man stared outside.

    "He is a master of formations." The black-faced man gritted his teeth.

    How does he know

    Ji Ning directly bypassed many of the formations. There were also some formations that were not activated, so Ji Ning just passed through them without any warning.  Only the final maze that protected the cave was activated at all times, and Ning had no choice but to break through it.  Only then did the black-faced man wake up.

    "Don't cry, don't cry. Brother will help you kill the big monster later." I saw three figures walking over. The one walking at the front was a human boy wearing animal skin, and another boy in white robe was still there.  He pulled a child who was only covered by leaves and coaxed him.

    "Woo, woo, woo." Tears were streaming down the child's face. The monster was instantly killed into flesh and blood, which still frightened the child.

    Mu Zishuo was furious and pointed at the black-faced man: "You monster, it's time to die."

    "Hahaha, I haven't met a human cultivator for a long time. If you dare to come to my lair, today is your death day." Two black scimitars suddenly appeared in front of the black-faced man, and then he roared, "Go to hell."

    Boom!

    Big stars appeared above the hall, and there was a bright moon floating in the sky among the stars.

    "kill!"

    The black-faced man looked ferocious.

    Mu Zishuo roared angrily: "Senior Brother Ji Ning, leave this monster to me."

    Mu Zishuo, who has a relatively immature mind, was already filled with anger when he knew that this child was going to be eaten by this old monster.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded and stood aside, ready to take action at any time.

    While Mu Zishuo was roaring, a sky full of stars also appeared above him. Among the countless stars, there was a bright moon and a sun hanging high at the same time. The sun and the moon were hanging high This scene also made the face of the great monster change.  .  Those who can cultivate such a Dharma are all those with deep roots in the human race.

    "Death." Mu Zishuo gritted his teeth.

    Whoops!  call out!

    I saw two black lights appearing in Mu Zishuo's hands. As soon as he loosened his hands, the two black lights flew out and turned into two huge snakes in the air.

    The power of the laws collided with each other, and the great demon of all phenomena was obviously struggling.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    Two huge snakes and two black scimitars released by the black-faced man also collided in the air.  The power was so great that the face of the enchanting woman hiding next to her changed drastically, and she instantly turned into a white-furred fox and tried to escape.  But a cold light flashed in Mu Zishuo's eyes, and one of the snakes flicked its tail and slapped the white-haired fox that was about to escape. Poof, the white-haired fox demon was beaten into pulp.

    Ji Ning watched from the side and nodded secretly: "Junior brother has the upper hand. He is worthy of being a genius in the way of puppets who was admitted to the Black and White Academy at the age of fourteen. It's amazing."

    At the age of fourteen, he entered the Black and White Academy.

    It took me so long to have an epiphany in front of the black and white picture If it weren't for Ji Ning's cover-up, Mu Zishuo's own light would have been very dazzling.  Just because he leftIt is the way of the puppet, so many fellow disciples are unaware of how evil Mu Zishuo's talent is.

    "Stop!" the black-faced man shouted. He also felt that something was wrong. He had also killed a human race Wanxiang Zhenren.  Why is this weak-looking young man in white robes so strong?  Moreover, the animal skin boy standing next to him seemed to be more dangerous to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to regret now!¡± Mu Zishuo said coldly.

    "Why haven't you come yet? You haven't come yet." The black-faced man tried his best to support him, even though his strength would be greatly increased by transforming into his original form.  But that would be a real fight to the death, and he needed to delay, "I smashed the letter talisman before. My third brother and fifth brother's demon mountain is closest to me, and it's time to use the escape technique."

    Suddenly the dark-faced man showed a hint of joy on his face.

    He sensed

    Although he failed to discover the two human beings through the numerous formations he arranged on the mountain, he immediately discovered them as soon as his two good brothers arrived.

    "Just wait, my three younger brothers and the five earthmen suddenly attack and join forces with me inside and outsidethen you two will die." The black-faced man secretly said, while trying his best to continue to support.

    At this time, Ji Ning, who was standing by the side, changed his expression and snorted coldly: "You old monster, you actually have a helper!"

    The black-faced man suddenly felt a knot in his heart. How did this immortal cultivator find out?  Could it be that this immortal cultivator also set up formations around him and discovered his helpers in advance?  Without caring about anything else, he immediately shouted: "Third brother, fifth brother, let's do it together and kill these two immortal cultivators!"

    Mu Zishuo even yelled wildly: "There are two more? You're welcome, I'm worried about you, the Great Demon Young Master!"

    Ning looked outside the stone door of the cave, with a faint glimmer of sword light in his eyes.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Yinglong Guard Chapter 14 The Small Thousand Sword Formation Begins to Show Its Power

    Two figures turned into streams of light and were rushing towards the cave of this demonic mountain. One of the two figures was a man in a gold robe with an aquiline nose, and the other was a thin, dark young man.  The two of them are the demon kings of two demon mountains not far from here The wilderness of Prison Mountain is extremely dangerous, and even the big demons need to watch and help each other.

    There are a total of eighteen great monsters in the surrounding area who have formed an alliance. Once they encounter danger, they will immediately crush the letter.  The other seventeen big demons will know immediately and must come as quickly as possible!

    For this reason, the eighteen -headed Big Demon is for this, but he vowed.  Precisely because the eighteen big demons watch and help each other they are entrenched in this area, and it is rare for a big demon to be killed.

    "Brother crushed the letter talisman. I don't know if he met some lone monsters. Or he met a cultivator!"

    "Both of us are stronger than my elder brother. We attack together no matter they are lone monsters or cultivators, we will kill them all."

    The two old demons communicated with each other.

    The eighteen-headed demon was originally ranked according to the years of cultivation, not according to strength.  The eldest brother is the black-tusked elephant demon and has been practicing for the longest time.

    "Third brother, fifth brother, let's go together and kill these two immortal cultivators!" Suddenly, a loud shout came from the cave in the distance.

    "We are exposed!"

    The two giant monsters looked at each other. They originally wanted to attack by surprise, but now they couldn't care less.

    "kill!"

    The two of them turned into streams of light and headed straight for the stone gate of the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    In the cave, Mu Zishuo was trying his best to deal with the black-faced man, while Ji Ning held the hand of the child next to him and looked at the frightened expression on the child's face.  Comforting: "An Xin, just don't run around around me."

    Boom!  boom!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????? ??? ?? ??Three streams of light suddenly bombarded in directly, it was a sharp knife and two sharp cones, all of them were extremely sharp and their momentum was amazing.

    "Humph." Ji Ning was moved when he saw this.

    Wow!

    A dense mass of seven hundred and twenty-nine flying swords suddenly appeared next to Ji Ning. Among them, the eighty-one flying swords in the heavy sword array as the core were composed of nine "Nine Yang Sword Formation Flying Swords" and thirty  It consists of six water-based human-level high-grade flying swords and thirty-six fire-based human-level high-grade flying swords.

    Another eight-fold sword formation.  There are four levels and three hundred and twenty-four flying swords, all of which are composed of water-based flying swords.  The other four levels are all composed of fire flying swords.

    Surrounded by water and fire!

    Jiuyang is the core!

    "The ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array!" Ji Ning's powerful spiritual thoughts completely controlled these 729 flying swords. The flying swords became the force of water and fire, and water and fire mutually restrained each other.  One yin and one yang, it is obviously much easier to control with Ji Ning's understanding of the formation.  This pure and pure sword formation also made Ji Ning feel very comfortable.

    "There are more than seven hundred flying swords, all of which are human-level top-grade and top-grade flying swords." Ji Ning sighed in his heart.  "And one of water and one of fire is extremely joyful to control."

    So many flying swords, the oppression on the soul is extremely shocking.

    But Ji Ning insists on controlling everything.

    "Chi chi chi"

    The flying swords were ups and downs, and a misty white light appeared on their surfaces.

    An extremely beautiful and moving white flying sword condensed on Ji Ning¡¯s chest!  This white flying sword is like mutton-fat jade, with a layer of luster on its surface, making it extremely beautiful.  The entire flying sword itself exudes a faint sheen just like an immortal treasure.

    This is the sword light on the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation!

    Nowadays, Ji Ning uses such a good human-level flying sword, and can control it with a powerful soul It can be said that it is almost the theoretical limit of the power that the 'Little Thousand Sword Formation' can unleash in the Zifu stage.  Such power even surpasses many magical powers such as 'Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth' and 'Huangxinyan'.

    "Go!" Ji Ning smiled slightly.

    This white flying sword, which looked like mutton-fat jade, flew through the air and turned into an arc, causing the water to gurgling for a while.

    Wow

    The three streams of light that attacked.  It was all entangled and hindered by the flowing stream.

    "The one wearing animal skin is indeed more powerful." The black-faced man who was fighting with Mu Zishuo was shocked. "One person actually withstood the combined attacks of my two brothers at the same time."

    Boom!  boom!

    The two great monsters, the man in golden robe with hooked nose and the thin black young man, also entered the cave. Their eyes towards Ji Ning were full of caution.

    "Third brother, fifth brother!" The black-faced man sent a message, "You two deal with the one wearing animal skins. Leave this little one to me. Go all out and kill them.""Okay, big brother."

    "OK."

    The two newly arrived giant demons have also discovered the magic weapon for remote control while maintaining their human form. I am afraid they will not be able to suppress this beast-skin boy.

    "Human immortal cultivators, suffer death!" the two big demons shouted angrily, and the man with a hooked nose and golden robe instantly turned into a handsome golden-haired eagle with spread wings!  The other thin, dark young man instantly turned into a head as black as carbon.  A four-hoofed beast with two yellow curved horns on its head.

    "Death!" The black-faced man also turned into mist and condensed into a long-nosed elephant with black teeth.

    The three-headed demon instantly transformed into its original form!

    The power of the magic weapons originally used to attack Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo suddenly increased dramatically!

    "Junior Brother Shuo," Ji Ning said through a message, "Can you bear it?"

    "Don't worry, I haven't used my methods yet." Mu Zishuo said confidently.

    "good."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    At this moment, the golden-haired eagle roared over, and at the same time, its black claws broke through the air. The claws suddenly expanded more than ten times, and even tore the air, and the air made a harsh scream There was a piercing sound in the air.  Huge ripples visible to the naked eye appeared, and the power of this claw was definitely far greater than the previous magic attack.

    Monsters are different from humans. Monsters are naturally powerful and talented.

    For example, some monsters are born with the ability to control water, etc. Even if they do not practice the body refining of gods and demonsthe monster's body still contains great power!  They can even refine some parts into magic weapons, such as 'horns', 'claws', 'tails' and so on. These are real life magic weapons, and their power is even more amazing when used.

    "Rumble" The whole cave was trembling, and the four-hoofed beast also lowered its head.  Rumbles stomped on the ground and hit Xiang Ning.  The two yellow curved horns on the top of its head began to lengthen and become sharper, and its steps became extremely heavy. As a result, the entire cave began to shake and collapse.

    The power of the two big monsters going all out is simply terrifying.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Die."

    I saw the white flying sword on the ninth condensed layer of the Small Thousand Sword Array flash across the sky in an instant. I saw a huge shadow of the water and fire millstone appearing in mid-air, and an extremely astonishing gust of wind formed in the center of the water and fire millstone!  The white flying sword is in the center of this water and fire millstone.  It also turned into a strong wind.

    quick!

    It is the Mopan Sword that is second only to the "Three-Child Sword" among Ji Ning's many sword techniques. It can be called the Sancai Mopan Sword, or it can also be called the Water and Fire Mopan Sword.  Although it is named after the millstone.  But it's almost to the limit.

    Wherever the sword light passes

    Water and fire roared, and the millstone turned into an afterimage!

    "Not good." The golden eagle felt endless threats, but it still grabbed it with its sharp claws frantically.

    Phew!

    too fast.  This millstone sword light easily avoided the sharp claws and passed directly through the golden eagle's body. The golden eagle's extremely tough feathers, which were like magic weapons, could not withstand it at all and were directly scratched and penetrated.  The fire and water millstone's sword light turned and killed the four-hoofed monster that was charging downwards.

    "Third brother!" The four-hoofed monster was so frightened that he almost went crazy. His third brother was actually killed in one encounter. The power of the third brother's eagle claws was known to everyone in the surrounding area.  Yingdu is good at catching snakes, which shows how quickly the eagle's claws can catch objects.  However, the eagle claw, the natal magic weapon of a great demon, failed to catch a sword light.

    Such swordsmanship!

    He had never heard of it.

    This is the Sword Immortal!  It should be noted that when Ji Ning first entered the Black and White Academy, he shocked everyone with his first move of the "Three-foot Sword".  Now, the power of the water-fire millpan sword realized from "Small Five Elements Sword Record" is far greater than that of the first style.  It is also displayed by the condensed sword light from the ninth layer of the almost perfect Small Thousand Sword Formation. It is so powerful and fast How can a great demon with all forms match it?

    "Run away." The four-hoofed monster suddenly trampled the cave with its hooves, causing the entire cave to tremble and shake. However, it turned around and hit the stone wall next to it.  To rush out.

    Boom!

    The stone wall was instantly shattered by the impact, but the millstone sword light was like a gust of wind, and it still chased after him and killed him directly.

    The four-hoofed beast tried its best to dodge, and even the pair of sharp corners on its head detached directly to meet the sword light.

    The sword flashed!

    Boom

    The body of the four-hoofed beast rushed towards the cave with inertia.  It soon split into two halves and hit the rocks outside, causing the rocks to shatter and the trees to fall apart.It collapsed, but it split into two pieces and fell to the side. However, blood foam was still spitting out from the corners of its head and mouth, and it died quickly.

    "Die." Mu Zishuo shouted angrily when he saw his senior brother showing off his power.

    The two black snakes entangled themselves with each other and connected with each other's tails. They instantly turned into a huge black circle and crazily entangled the black-tusked elephant monster that was trying to escape.  As soon as the black circle wrapped around it, and then pinchedpoof, most of the black and white elephant demon's body turned into meat paste, and it died miserably.

    The golden-haired eagle lying there on the ground had long since made no sound.

    The three-headed giant demon died.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and collected the bodies of the golden-haired eagle and the four-hoofed beasts.  Mu Zishuo also put away the black-tusked elephant carcass.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to collapse.¡± Mu Zishuo rushed out.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, had left the cave a long time ago with his young children. The entire cave was full of cracks and collapsed with a loud bang.

    "Haha, we got the corpses of three big monsters in one go. As long as we stay here for three months, we will be the Yinglong Guards." Mu Zishuo was very excited.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    With the help of the Small Thousand Sword Formation composed of more than 700 human-level flying swords, Ji Ning was very happy when it first showed its power.

    "Baby." Mu Zishuo looked at the young child next to him, "Why did you appear on this mountain?"

    The immature child was stunned. Just now, these two people easily killed the three-headed monster that looked extremely terrifying, and even frightened him to the point of trembling with fear just because of its ferocious power!  It's incredible.  When he heard the question about why he appeared here, the young child was stunned for a moment, but couldn't help but shed tears, and pointed in the distance: "That."

    ? **.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 15: Green Snake in the Sky

    Mu Zishuo looked in the direction the child pointed, but Ji Ning hugged the child directly: "Let's go, I know where it is!"

    Divine consciousness has enveloped the entire Monster Mountain, how could Ji Ning not know about it?

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two of them turned into streams of light and climbed up the mountain. The many monsters in this monster mountain had all been hiding in fear. Ji Ning and the others soon came to a deep canyon in this monster mountain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s expression changed when he saw the scene below.

    Ji Ning also silently watched everything in front of him. He saw a huge pit in the canyon below. The pit was about a hundred feet long and wide. Inside the pit were human beings who only covered their bodies with leaves and bark.  Some children and young people.  There was no old man, and they were living numbly in the pit. There was an iron chain net above the pit, completely sealing the entire pit.

    "They are just being kept in captivity like this?" Mu Zishuo trembled slightly and gritted his teeth and said, "These monsters are really damned, damned!"

    Whoosh!

    Mu Zishuo jumped over and found some little demons guarding the pit.  These monsters don't know yet that their king is dead.

    "Who are you! This is Elephant King Mountain!" A tall one-horned monster shouted angrily, holding a fork, with a group of little monsters roaring behind him.

    "snort!"

    Mu Zishuo shouted angrily, and the surrounding sky instantly turned into a dark night, filled with stars, among which the sun and the moon hung high.  I saw a big hand stretching out from the brightest sun, and directly grabbed the monsters who were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were trying to escape in panic.

    Being grabbed by a big golden hand, all these monsters were trembling.

    "Why are they here?" Mu Zishuo shouted.

    Ji Ning stood aside silently.

    "The Immortal said these human slaves?" The one-horned monster was held by the golden hand and continued, "These human slaves were brought back to the mountain by the king from outside a long time ago, so they were raised here. The big ones are  The little ones, the little ones can regenerate when they grow up! The King likes to eat human flesh, and the tender ones are all for the King to eat. Some of the female slaves are too old and the meat is not tasty enough, so we can also taste some."

    Ji Ning¡¯s face turned pale after hearing this.

    "Damn it!" Mu Zishuo shouted violently, and the Dharma Prime Minister squeezed them with his big hand, and all the monsters screamed and turned into flesh.  Even the one-horned monster turned into its original form, but was turned into flesh with a backhand slap from the Dharma Prime Minister's big hand.

    "Wow!"

    Dharma Prime Minister's big hand reached down and grabbed the chain that sealed the entire pit. With a loud bang, a large number of chains broke almost at the same time and were thrown aside.

    The large number of humans living in the pit were trembling, and they were all close together, looking above in fear.

    "After being kept in captivity for a long time, servility has been deeply ingrained." Ji Ning shook his head slightly and sighed, then looked down at the children next to him, "Only these young children still have plasticity."

    "Senior brother." Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning next to him, "Let's help them."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Help, of course help. For us it is just a piece of cake but for them, it is a change of fate."

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo nodded and said worriedly, "But we have to stay in the Prison Mountain Wilderness for at least three months. We can't take care of them all the time. What should we do?"

    "In case of danger, we can't take care of so many people, so we will send them directly to the Yinglong Guard station." Ji Ning said, "That is the only safe place in the wilderness of Prison Mountain. As for whether the Yinglong Guards will adopt them  Let¡¯s talk about it then, even if those Ying Long Guards don¡¯t adopt them, we can still give these humans some food to let them survive for three months.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    Boom!

    Jinguang's big hand pressed directly downwards, and a passage was opened on the edge of the pit, and you could walk directly from the pit to the outside.

    "From now on, you are no longer slaves!" Mu Zishuo looked at the large group of captive humans and shouted loudly.

    This group of humans has always lived together, and the language has naturally been passed down, so of course they can understand it.

    But their simple minds still made them a little uneasy, and they looked at the two teenagers standing in the distance with fear - a boy in animal skin and a boy in white robe.  But many years later, they will never forget the moment that changed their destiny today.  I will never forget these two young men.

    "Junior Brother Shuo, let them get on the warship." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo nodded, waved his hand, and suddenly Qinglong?The sky quickly turned into a dragon-headed ship and landed on the ground.

    Ji Ning shouted directly: "Everyone get on the boat!"

    The influence of invisible spiritual thoughts. Although Ji Ning has not learned the "God-Destroying Technique", he has at least read the simplified version of the "God-Destroying Technique" and knows some of the most basic secrets. With such a powerful soul like his, there is a slight trace of ecstasy.  Then let these numb slave humans board the warship one by one.

    "Auntie." The child next to Ji Ning ran directly to his mother.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning raised his head and glanced, "There are other great demons coming."

    "You're welcome." Mu Zishuo was filled with murderous intent.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "Don't show off, let's kill the elephant monster Just now two all-seeing monsters suddenly appeared. Now four more all-seeing monsters have been killed If this continues, who knows how many more will come.  The great demon of all things. I guess these great demons have formed an alliance a long time ago, and maybe there will be a great demon of the soul behind them."

    Mu Zishuo woke up instantly.

    "Senior brother, you are right." Mu Zishuo nodded, "We have already obtained enough corpses of the great monster, there is indeed no need to kill them."

    Wow!

    The dragon-headed warship quickly broke through the air and flew into the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, an extremely beautiful woman in colorful clothes and two other men and one woman landed at the ruins of the cave in this demonic mountain.

    "I can feel the breath of eldest brother, third brother, and fifth brother." The woman in colorful clothes frowned.

    "Jiu Mei, brother, are they all dead?"

    "We have come very quickly. How long have we been fighting? Brother and the others are three Vientiane Great Demons." The other Vientiane Great Demons next to them couldn't believe it.

    The woman in colorful clothes shook her head: "Look at the blood, look at the breath I'm afraid the three of them are already dead."

    Suddenly, the woman in colorful clothes suddenly raised her head.

    A stream of light rose into the sky and quickly rushed into the clouds and mist.  That stream of light was a dragon-headed warship.

    "It's a warship."

    "It is the warship of the immortal cultivator."

    "It must be the one who killed Big Brother and the others before, Ninth Sister, let's kill them and avenge Big Brother and the others." The other big demons said immediately.  They originally formed an alliance of eighteen great demons In terms of strength, the ninth-ranked 'Peacock Banshee' was the strongest one.

    However, the woman in colorful clothes pondered for a moment and said: "If we can kill the three of my eldest brother and the others in a very short time, even if we rush over and get revenge, I'm afraid more than half of them will die. And we have to wait for the other big monsters to come I'm afraid they will be killed early."  Just go far away. Let¡¯s go, I can only blame Big Brother and the others for their bad luck.¡±

    The other big demons just shouted. After hearing what the peacock banshee said, they all nodded quickly.

    "Walk."

    "Walk."

    One by one, they quickly turned into streams of light and left the Elephant King Mountain.

    Three of the eighteen great demons in this area died, which also made the peacock banshee and other great demons feel that their power is not strong enough, so they all decided to form an alliance with the other great demons in the surrounding area, and even thought about whether they should go  Winning over some lone all-powerful demons.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In a deep mountain cave in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain.

    "Whoosh~~" A small green snake was swimming in a pool in the cave. The pool was glowing with green light and exuding cold air, and a piece of ice emerged in the center of the pool.  If a cultivator were to see it he would recognize the ice cube as the 'Ten Thousand Years Ice' at a glance.  It is formed in some extremely cold places where the vitality of heaven and earth gathers.

    "It's so comfortable."

    "The Prison Mountain Wilderness is such a wonderful place. It's such a dangerous and mysterious place, and there are so many treasures. I can easily travel through the void to avoid many dangers." The little green snake swam happily, absorbing the cold crazily.  The energy in the pool, "Compared with this, my hometown Yanshan is so desolate, there are almost no treasures to be seen."

    "Woo, it feels so good."

    The little cyan snake is very comfortable.

    "It seems that my master was right to ask me to come to the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain." The little green snake's little head was wrapped with thousands of years of ice, and bursts of cold air were directly sucked into the body by it. "My strength has also grown very fast. Just now  It was only when we came to the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain that the Purple Mansion was complete. It has only been more than three years, and it has grown to the middle stage of everything."

    "But it's still far behind compared to the master. When will I become a demon immortal? Then I will occupy a large territory and be called an immortal and ancestor." When the little green snake recalled his master, his eyes  There was a look of envy.

    "No."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? green snakeSuddenly there was a cold light in his eyes, "After I leave the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland, I have to go back to Yanshan first. Especially the Tiemu Zhan who was chasing me, he made me miserable. I must kill him. Destroy the entire Tiemu Zhan.  Shi!" Thinking of his enemy Tiemu Zhan, the little green snake also thought of another person.

    That very immature human boy, that boy who always wore animal skins, that bold yet talented boy who called him ¡®Little Snake¡¯.

    "well."

    "I knew you were from the Ji family, and I didn't even know your name." The little green snake muttered, "You and I fight again and again, so that I can realize 'traveling through the void' faster. But I couldn't do anything at the time.  Don¡¯t worry about saving you, I will avenge you when the time comes and kill that Temuzan.¡±

    "If you were still alive, with your talent, you would probably be very powerful." The little green snake then muttered, "It's definitely not as powerful as me. I can travel through the void and have many adventures."

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    The cave is about a hundred miles away.

    There were two immortal cultivators who turned into streams of light and landed quietly on the mountain.

    "You can't be mistaken," one of the gray-robed cultivators whispered.

    "It's absolutely unmistakable. Those big purple demons would never dare to lie under my torture. They all said that there was a lone sky green snake demon lurking in the area recently, and they even fought against their king." Baipao said.  The immortal cultivator said.

    The gray-robed cultivator nodded: "When you kill this empty green snake demon, you will have enough corpses of the Great Demon. It is said that this empty green snake demon is not very strong, but you have to be careful about its talent and don't let it travel.  Escape from the void.¡±

    "This is natural." The white-robed cultivator nodded.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 16: Sky Green Snake and Ji Ning (first update)

    The Wilderness Chronicles 16_Read the full text of The Wilderness Chronicles for free_Volume 8 Yinglongwei Chapter 16 The Sky Green Snake and Ji Ning (first update) from

    The cold pool of the cave

    The little green snake was continuously absorbing the icy power in the cold pool to nurture the 'cold evil' in its body. Suddenly, its eyes moved, and wow~~~ it turned directly into mist and then condensed on the edge of the cold pool.  A girl in green clothes appeared, with red lips, white teeth, and dark eyes.

    "How dare you come to my place?" the girl in green murmured, "I just want to nourish the cold evil in my body, so I'm here to cause trouble."

    "But I'm not strong enough now, so it's still not appropriate to take action." The girl in green clothes immediately turned into mist, and saw a small green snake flashing in the air, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    The white-robed immortal cultivator and the gray-robed immortal cultivator were carefully searching for traces. Suddenly, a green light flashed in the distance in the air, and a green snake roared in the air: "You two human race immortal cultivators dare to come to my place, you will die."  Got it!"

    The sound boomed.

    Wow.

    The green snake flashed in the air and disappeared.

    "It's the Sky Green Snake Demon!"

    "It has discovered us." The two immortal cultivators were immediately frightened. They followed the white-robed immortal cultivator and said, "The green snake demon in the sky seems to be very angry and may attack us. So we used the trick and quietly placed locks around it.  The formation of the sky! Once it gets close, we will immediately activate the formation so that it cannot escape through the void. We will kill it when the time comes."

    "Okay, be careful and set up the formation quietly. Don't be discovered by it." The gray-robed cultivator also sent a message.

    ¡­¡­

    Thousands of miles away.

    "Hahaha, I said they are dead. These two idiots must be thinking about how to deal with me. I, the Green Snake my life is precious. How can I fight with you head-on." The little green snake was in the void.  It flashed and disappeared again.

    ******

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were taking the dragon-headed ship with the numerous humans towards Yinglong Guard¡¯s station in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain.

    It is probably tens of thousands of miles away from Ji Ning.

    "There is also a man and a woman on the same boat. The man is tall and handsome, and he is Donghe Feiyun.  The girl is also as beautiful as a flower, and her name is Donghe Baixue.

    "Brother, it's not difficult to kill the Great Demon. We have only been working together for a day. We have killed two Great Demons." Dong He Baixue said happily.

    "It's nothing to kill two big monsters. We are lucky. The first monster mountain we chose is occupied by two big monsters. Just after killing these two big monsters, several other big monsters came.  We also escaped with the help of small teleportation talismans." Dong He Feiyun shook his head, "And more importantly, Ying Longwei's assessment requires us to stay in the Prison Mountain Wilderness for three months a full three months. This  The Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain is full of dangers, and this is much more difficult than killing one or two giant demons."

    Donghe Baixue said: "Brother, didn't you say that the closer you are to the Yinglongwei garrison, the safer it will be. Monsters will also stay farther away Although we can't enter the garrison. But find a place within ten thousand miles outside the garrison.  Just stay for three months.¡±

    "Well, you still have to be careful." Donghe Feiyun said, "This place is different from the tribe"

    "knew."

    Donghe Baixue responded.

    At this moment, a warship flew over from a distance.

    "Huh?" Donghe Feiyun and Donghe Baixue both looked over.

    "Haha, it turns out to be Taoist Brother Feiyun of the Donghe clan." Laughter came from the warship in the distance. Standing on the warship was a handsome man in white. The Donghe brother and sister recognized this at a glance  The person is none other than "Bei He Zhou" from the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect who joined the Yinglong Guard this time.

    "Brother Beihe." Donghe Feiyun also shouted.

    "It's rare to meet Brother Feiyun here, you two brothers and sisters. Can you come on board my puppet warship and drink some water and wine together." Beihe Zhou smiled.

    "Okay." Donghe Baixue smiled.

    "No." Donghe Feiyun shook his head, "No need."

    This made Donghe Baixue look at her brother next to her with confusion, but Donghe Feiyun glanced at her, and Donghe Feixue didn't say much.

    "In that case, I won't force it." Bei Hezhou simply said.  He smiled and said, "Then I'll leave first."

    The words just fell.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The five streams of light flew in one direction instantly, as fast as lightning.  These five streams of lightare none other than the five real people of Wanxiang, and they are also five of the one hundred people who joined Yinglong Guard this time.  Only five Wanxiang Zhenren individuals were seenThe watch emitted endless gray light, and Bei Hezhou, who was standing on the warship, also emitted a misty gray light.

    Six people in total!

    The gray rays of light are connected to each other, covering the heaven and earth.

    "Air-locking formation!" Donghe Feiyun and Donghe Baixue's expressions changed drastically.

    "You. You" Donghe Feiyun looked at the six immortal cultivators around him with a livid face, "Dong Yi from Snow Dragon Mountain, Xu Manquan from Qianchuan Sect, Bei Hezhou from the Sky Splitting Sword Sect you actually prepared the air-locking formation.  .¡±

    The small nudge Taoist talisman is only useful among Zifu monks and ordinary Wanxiang real people.

    "And some of the most powerful ones among Wanxiang Zhenren will mostly carry air-locking formations.  As long as it is deployedit will be impossible to move within the scope of the air-locking formation.

    "Four perfect forms, two late stage forms." Donghe Feiyun and Donghe Baixue looked at each other with determination in their eyes.

    "Kill them." Bei He Zhou's eyes flashed coldly.

    "kill!"

    Donghe Feiyun and Donghe Baixue are also crazy.

    ¡­¡­

    "I, Donghe Feiyun, will definitely take revenge, I will definitely take revenge!!!" The screams full of resentment echoed in the distance, and the man who rushed out of the locking formation in the distance was covered in blood and had a broken arm.  Donghe Feiyun directly used the small teleportation talisman to disappear.  As for his sister, she was already dead.

    After all, what their brothers and sisters are facing are not the great demons of all things who don¡¯t have enough inheritance, but the elites of the real people of all things who come from the same sects and tribes!

    The four phenomena are perfect, and the two phenomena are in the late stage.  Once they join forces, they will absolutely crush their brothers and sisters.

    "Let Dongfang Feiyun escape." Bei Hezhou shook his head.

    "Consider him lucky."

    The other five people also flew back to the warship, and Bei Hezhou picked up the storage belt of the killed Donghe Baixue and started to investigate.

    "How was it?" others asked.

    "It's okay, the head of a corpse of a great monster." Bei Hezhou handed the storage belt to the person next to him.  Let other people come to investigate one by one. Although the six of them have made a covenant to join forces with each other to carry out robbery and murder.  Although they have made an oath of heaven, everyone still needs to check the trophies.

    Bei Hezhou smiled: "It's only been three months, it will definitely be easy to gather six corpses of the Great Demon."

    "Yes." Dong Yi, who was dressed in a golden robe, also smiled and nodded, "I am afraid that many of the immortal cultivators who killed all the great demons will live close to the Yinglong Guard station. We are patrolling around and there will definitely be more.  If you encounter me again, behead me if you encounter me!"

    "Keep doing this."

    This group of people are all full of expectations.

    The killing of the immortal can not only get the Big Demon bodies.  And you can also get the magic weapons and so on from the cultivators, which is much better than just killing the big demon.

    ******

    "I, Donghe Feiyun, swear that I will kill them." Donghe Feiyun appeared in mid-air and was covered in blood.  His eyes were full of hatred, "Beihe Zhou, Xu Manquan. Dongyi" Donghe Feiyun gritted his teeth and muttered each name, as if he wanted to remember it deep into his soul.

    "Little sister."

    "Little sister." Donghe Feiyun shed tears.

    "Had I known that the road to cultivating immortals was extremely dangerous, who would have thought of going out for the first time, my sister would have died.  This filled Donghe Feiyun, who was still high-spirited before, with endless pain and hatred.

    He also knew that when Wanxiang Masters were killing each other, their elders would generally not interfere.

    Unless there is a situation where Taoist Yuan Shen takes action against Wanxiang Zhenren, a situation where the big one bullies the small ones.  Only the elders of one's own sect will take action.

    As long as peers are fighting

    Dead, you can only be more strange as you are!

    Of course, if the person who dies is the most beloved junior of a powerful person, such as his only disciple.  When powerful people go crazy, they may still disregard the rules and avenge their juniors!

    *******

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo rode the warship and continued to move towards the Yinglongwei station.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." Mu Zishuo looked at the frightened people and said softly, "They are still afraid and uneasy. Even now they are still afraid of us. Only the children are bolder."

    "They have been enslaved for too long." Ji Ning shook his head.  "Slavery is so deep-rooted that it is difficult to change. There is still some hope for those children."

    Mu Zishuo saw the child he had saved earlier and walked over with a smile. Next to him, his mother, a dirty woman, was so frightened that she pulled her son away, but the childHe was not afraid, but looked at Mu Zishuo.

    "Baby, I don't know what your name is yet." Mu Zishuo said.

    "My name is Tiewa!" The child raised his head and said, "Two immortals, what are your names?"

    Mu Zishuo smiled: "My name is Mu Zishuo, and the person next to me is my senior brother, his name is Ji Ning."

    "Mu Zishuo, Ji Ning" The child muttered softly, as if he wanted to remember these two names.

    Ji Ning also walked over with a smile: "This Tieba is really smart."

    ¡­¡­

    While Ji Ning and Xiao Wa were chatting, a warship was approaching in the distance.

    "Look, that dragon-headed warship." Beihe Zhou pointed at it from a distance, "If I remember correctly, this dragon-headed warship was the puppet war launched by 'Mu Zishuo', a disciple of the Black and White Academy among the one hundred of us.  Ship. It is likely that Mu Zishuo and his senior brother are on this warship."

    "From the Black and White Academy?"

    "Everyone in the Black and White Academy is a genius, so they are not easy to mess with."

    "Want to take action?"

    These people began to hesitate.

    The golden-robed Dongyi said: "Don't worry, I know that Ji Ning very well. He should be only twenty years old this year! Although his talent is amazing, his training time is short after all. You have also known beforehis "Nine Heavens of Chiming"  "Picture" is the ninth level, and the threat in close combat is greater. As long as we keep the distance, we are not afraid of him at all. And that Mu Zishuo is led by Ji Ning, so he is probably not much stronger."

    "The two of them came back, I'm afraid they brought the corpses of two great monsters with them."

    "Killing the disciples of the Black and White Academy is equivalent to killing several real Wanxiang masters. Moreover, one of them is in the middle stage of Wanxiang, and the other is barely considered to be in the early stage of Wanxiang Divine Demon Refining Body. And the four of us are at Wanxiang Perfection, and two  It¡¯s the late stage of Vientiane. We can also jointly attack with a six-person formation.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s calculated mentally or not, we have a lot of confidence.¡±

    Soon all six people came to a unified idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, kill these two peerless geniuses from Black and White Academy!¡± Bei He Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with fierceness.

    ******

    Today¡¯s first update!

    There will be three chapters today!  Today is Monday, and you must ask for recommendation votes on Monday. Brothers and sisters, if you all have recommendation votes, send them over!

    *

    ifier 16 by §ß§Ñ §ß§Ñ §ß§Ñ §ã§Ñ§ß§Ú§ñ §ß§Ñ§ß§Ú§Ö 16 - Free to read the full text of §¡§Ý§Ñ§Ù§Ñ§ß§Ú§ñ §ß§Ñ§ß§Ú§Ö ¡í_Volume 8 Yinglongwei Chapter 16 The Sky Green Snake and Ji Ning (first update) has been updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 17: Robbery and Killing of Black and White Academy Disciples

    A young man with disheveled hair said in a low voice: "We must kill, but don't forget it. The six of us teamed up to deal with the brother and sister of the Donghe clan In the end, Donghe Feiyun escaped.  ! Although one of the two people from the Black and White Academy is in the middle stage of Wanxiang, and the other is in the early stage of Wanxiang God and Demon Refining. But they are disciples of the Black and White Academy after all, and they may even have some protective treasures on them. If we don't think carefully  I'm afraid they will only be able to escape in the end. Instead of killing them, they will only provoke the enemy."

    "Brother Ji He is right." The golden-robed Dong nodded, "This Ji Ning has some enmity with me in Xuelong Mountain, and I am also very familiar with him. This man is naturally a monster, and his cultivation speed is astonishing. If he is allowed to escape,  There will indeed be one more enemy.¡±

    That¡¯s what it says.

    But the six Wanxiang Masters present are not afraid of provoking their enemies at all. Since they embark on this path of cultivating immortals, they are striving for a glimmer of hope of becoming immortals!

    "Let's think more carefully." said the only woman among the six.

    "If you want to take action, you must strike at the first moment, so that they will die before they can react."

    "In my opinion"

    The six immortal cultivators quietly discussed with each other that it would be easy to deal with the great demon.  But when dealing with disciples from the Black and White Academy, even if they are only one who is in the middle or early stage of Divine Demon Refining (the ninth level of the Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming is equivalent to this level), they do not dare to take it lightly.  The disciples of the Black and White Academy cannot always reason about it. If these two disciples of the Black and White Academy are all in the realm of perfection I am afraid that the six of them will not choose to take action at all.

    "After all, we are basically much higher than them, and if we join forces, I don't believe we can't kill them." This is why the six immortal cultivators decided to take action.

    Ji Ning, however, didn't notice at all and was still talking to his junior brother about these human slaves.

    at this time.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and looked through the side of the ship. He saw a warship flying in the distance, "This warship hundreds of immortal cultivators dispersed and left at that time. It seems that the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect called  Bei Hezhou controls this puppet warship."

    The memory of immortal cultivators is so amazing. Ji Ning clearly remembered what each of the hundred people said and the name they gave.

    ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s the warship of Bei Hezhou of the Sky-Splitting Sword Sect.¡± Mu Zishuo also said softly.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and looked at it from afar.

    That warship is approaching us, what is it doing?

    "Hahaha" I saw a handsome man in white standing on the bow of the warship, looking at this side from a distance, and said with a smile, "I didn't expect to meet the two Taoist brothers from the Black and White Academy here.  , Bei Hezhou is polite here."

    "It's quite a coincidence." Ji Ning responded with a smile, "It seems that Brother Beihe, you have already obtained the corpse of the Great Demon."

    Ji Ning will not treat others with a cold face as long as there is no hatred or ill-will towards others.

    "Luck." Bei He Zhou said enthusiastically, "We are destined to meet here. How about we come to my cabin and drink some water and wine together?"

    "Let's drink wine together?" Ji Ning's heart moved.

    If you just say a few words on the occasion, that¡¯s it.

    But when he invited himself to the other party's warship Ji Ning became wary. After all, that was the other party's territory. His mind immediately moved, and powerful spiritual consciousness instantly overwhelmed the sky and directly enveloped it.  The warship was all covered up clearly. Ning was immediately shocked when he found out clearly.

    There were actually five people hiding in the warship.

    "Everyone, be careful. As soon as Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo get on the warship, we will immediately launch a large formation. We must kill them as soon as possible."

    "Well, changes will happen if things are delayed, so we must do it quickly."

    "Once they get on the warship, they will be dead."

    ????????????????????????????????Because it is a puppet warship, which itself contains some restrictions. The whispers internally cannot be heard by the outside world.  Only Ji Ning could discover all this through his spiritual consciousness.

    "Robbery and murder!"

    This word suddenly appeared in Ji Ning's mind, "I didn't expect that I would be robbed and killed as soon as I came to the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain."

    "Senior brother, do we want to go there?" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning. He was still thin-skinned and felt that it was not good to refuse a warm invitation.

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning sent a message, "Be careful and don't expose any flaws. There are five other Wanxiang Daomen lurking on that warship, and they are also joining the Yinglong Guard this time.  Beihe day. But there are six people in total, four of them are in the perfection state of Wanxiang and two are in the late stage of Wanxiang."

    "What." Fortunately, Ji Ning reminded him in advance,Mu Zishuo pretended to be calm on the surface, but he was surprised in his heart. He sent a message, "Brother, six immortal cultivators? Why didn't the other five show up? Are they going to"

    "Yes, rob and kill us." Ji Ning responded.

    "How dare you kill us." Mu Zishuo was also angry, "We will kill them."

    "Be careful." Ji Ning sent a message, "Don't underestimate them. They are not those great monsters. They come from some top sects and tribes, and their methods must be extraordinary. And the six of them join forces If you and I don't  Be careful, I might end up here today."

    Ji Ning is still quite confident in himself. Ji Ning has a strong vitality due to the physical training of gods and demons.

    Relying on the magical power of the ¡®star-catching hand¡¯ that presses the bottom of the box, Ji Ning is very confident.  But after all, his junior brother Mu Zishuo is only in the middle stage of Vientiane and he is far inferior to his opponent in terms of Yuanli. In addition, his junior brother is only eighteen years old after all. In a real melee, he may not be able to take good care of his junior brother.  Ji Ning would not be able to forgive himself if his junior brother died here.

    "Understood." Mu Zishuo's vigilance rose to the extreme.

    "You are right next to me." Ji Ning sent a message, "Don't rush around in a hurry, follow my orders."

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo responded.

    ¡­¡­

    After the two senior brothers communicated Ding's plan in private, Bei Hezhou on the opposite side was still waiting for a reply with a warm smile. At the same time, he also said: "I have always envied and admired all the disciples of the Black and White Academy. Today I can meet two of them.  Brother Tao, it¡¯s also my luck.¡±

    "Ashamed." Ji Ning said apologetically, "I won't go through with it until I have something else to do. When we finish the assessment and all join the Yinglong Guard, we will have a nice drink."

    "oh."

    Bei Hezhou cursed secretly in his heart, but on the surface he still looked understanding, "Understood, then we will meet again after we join the Yinglong Guard together."

    "Do it!" Bei Hezhou said in an instant.

    As soon as the five immortal cultivators in the cabin heard the message, they looked at each other, nodded, and rushed out!

    But¡ª¡ª

    The one who is faster than them is Ji Ning!

    As soon as Ji Ning's consciousness noticed that the five immortal cultivators in the cabin were looking at each other and nodding, and were about to run out, his mind suddenly moved, and a total of seven hundred and twenty-nine human-scale flying swords appeared around him: "Junior Brother,  Take action."

    Two black snakes also appeared around Mu Zishuo. The surface of the black snakes was also constantly moving, and spikes began to appear on the surface of the snake skin. There were also a large number of runes on the spikes, and the aura of the entire snakes began to flow.  Get furious and crazy.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Five figures were as fast as lightning, rushing outwards, their bodies flashed with a gray light, and the air-locking formation had begun to form.  The air-locking formation is based on six immortal cultivators The range covered by the six immortal cultivators is the entire air-locking formation.  Of course, the maximum range can only be maintained at a hundred miles.

    "What's going on?" Bei Hezhou, Dong Yi and others were shocked to find that Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo had already begun to use their methods.

    "kill."

    "They found out."

    "Don't hold back."

    Bei Hezhou and the other six people also reacted very quickly and immediately used their powerful methods.  The six people passed through the formation, sharing their energy, and their power surged.

    "Ten thousand miles frozen." Dong Yi, in golden robe, pointed from afar.

    Wow!

    The white cold evil energy visible to the naked eye shrouded the two of Ji Ning directly. Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were standing above the Dragon Head Warship, but the Dragon Head Warship itself was completely closed.  Isolating the outside worldObviously Ji Ning and his two brothers didn't want to harm those human slaves.  In fact, if it weren't for the human slaves, Ji Ning and the two of them could have escaped with the help of small movement talismans.

    "However, one is for human slavery.

    Second, Ji and Ning had just left school, and they were both arrogant and arrogant. How could they flee without a fight?

    Therefore, the two brothers and sisters did not talk about escape. There was only one word - fight!

    "It's the Cold Evil! Dong Yi of Snow Dragon Mountain actually gave birth to the Cold Evil in his body." Ji Ning was shocked. The Purple Mansion in his body was very mysterious and could give birth to the Cold Evil, Earth Fire, Wind Evil, etc.  Wait These are terrifying forces of nature, and after being nurtured, their power is extremely astonishing.

    But to conceive and nourish the cold evil, one must first discover the treasure land that contains the natural cold evil, and then inhale the cold evil into the body.

    Such a treasure land is hard to come by.

    Having this cold evil spirit is no less than a magical power.

    "Wind!" Xu Manquan, who was dressed in black, also pointed at Ji Ning and the two of them, and suddenly saw nine flywheels in the air.It rotated at high speed and turned into a huge whirlwind flywheel, crushing and tearing apart the air before crushing towards the two of Ning and Ning.

    "There is no sword without me!" Nine flying swords were suspended in front of the leader Bei He Zhou, and they streaked across the sky at the same time. Nine long rivers of sword light appeared in the sky, directly covering Ji Ning.

    "Ji Ning!" Ji He clasped his hands together, and saw some gray aura appearing out of thin air around him, spreading directly toward Ji Ning and the two of them.

    "Die." Master Neng San smiled coldly and waved his hand, and the fly whisk in his hand immediately turned into three thousand white threads, covering the sky and the earth.

    "Scout!" Meng Liuqing, the only woman, held a Taoist talisman and shouted coldly.

    Boom!

    Thunder and lightning appeared in the sky, attacking Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo below.

    ¡­¡­

    In an instant, the six Wanxiang Masters simultaneously used their own ruthless methods.  They are not casual practitioners who do not understand the secret arts, but powerful real people with ancient secrets.

    "Water and Fire Lotus!"

    "The three-foot sword is covered with thorns!"

    I saw a huge bright lotus unfolding, completely wrapping Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo. Ji Ning was holding the Beiming Sword in his hand just in case. At the same time, the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation was also used directly.  Ji Ning's current strongest sword move is 'Three-foot Sword Second Style'.

    "Snake swallows the sky." Mu Zishuo controlled the two giant ferocious black snakes biting each other's tails with both hands, forming a huge circle, enveloping them with endless terrifying swallowing and strangulation power.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3: Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8: Ying Longwei Chapter 18: Invincible

    Thunder and lightning in the sky instantly struck the water and fire lotus that enveloped the two of Ning.

    The flowers formed by water and fire lotuses bloomed in layers. The thunder and lightning destroyed three layers of lotus leaves and completely dissipated. There was no way to do anything to Ji Ning and the other two.

    "It can actually break through three layers of lotus leaves." Ji Ning was also secretly shocked. In more than three years, he has achieved the highest achievements in the Way of Rain and the Way of Fire.  I often study the black and white pictures so that the water and fire lotus can maintain six layers of lotus leaves at the same moment. If the opponent's power is doubled, it can be blasted through.

    Although Ji Ning was surprised, he looked at the first nine whirlwind flywheels from a distance.

    "It's full of thorns!"

    The flying jade sword's sword light seems to be flying very slowly, as if there are countless obstacles, making it difficult for the jade sword's sword light to penetrate through the layers of obstacles.  Wherever the light of the jade sword passed the surrounding Beihe Zhou, Ji He, Dong Yi and other Wanxiang Zhenren could all sense it, and this sword also caused their expressions to change.

    "Who said that Ji Ning is only good at close combat!" All the six people in Beihe day and night were cursing in their hearts.

    Wherever the sword light passed, it directly cut open the enveloping cold evil.

    Following this jade sword, the sword light also collided with the nine whirlwind flywheels in the air.

    "Rumble~~~" The nine whirlwind flywheels set off endless violent winds in the air. They had already formed a magic array with each other, and worked together to surround the jade sword.  But the jade sword's sword light was too fast everyone could sense it, but its speed surpassed every whirlwind flywheel.

    With the loud noise in just a moment, all nine whirlwind flywheels flew back.  But the light of the jade sword also became extremely dim.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡±

    In front of the overwhelming three thousand white silk whisks, the light of the jade sword dissipated.

    "It's amazing. It was able to break Dong Yi's 'Cold Evil' first and then Xu Manquan's 'Wind Wheel Formation'."

    "You are so powerful at controlling the sword light. How can you still fight in close combat?"

    Bei Hezhou and others were all shocked.

    They didn't know that Ji Ning was also frightened: "The Small Thousand Sword Formation is already considered to be the most powerful at the Zifu level, and it is also the second form of the Three-foot Sword. How can we barely fight one against two? It seems that I am the basic  There is too much difference, then Xu Manquan and Dong Yi are both Wanxiang Perfect Real People after all."

    Of those two, one of them used a cold evil that was comparable to magical powers.  One person used a magic weapon array.

    The two of them are the perfect strength of Wanxiang!  The attack of the two was defeated by Ji Ning alone. In fact, Ji Ning was already very powerful.

    "Snake swallows the sky!"

    "Without me, there is no sword!"

    The two black snakes holding head and tail form a huge circle, directly covering the nine sword lights.  And under the control of Bei Hezhou, the nine sword lights that looked like long rivers also attacked the snake circle wildly.

    There was a stalemate for a while.

    "The two men from the Black and White Academy are really powerful. They are basically much worse than us, and they can withstand our attacks." Dong shouted through a message, "Everyone, work together to kill them."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Meng Liuqing, Nong San and others all tried their best and did not dare to neglect at all.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly discovered that the gray air flow that was diffused could vaguely affect the soul. Although his soul was powerful, he didn't care about it.  But junior brother cares.  Mu Zishuo beside him did frown, and the power of the black snake puppet he controlled began to decline.  Clearly mentally affected.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly burst into terrifying murderous intent.

    The soul in the sea of ??consciousness is sitting cross-legged, with a cyan talisman condensing on its chest - the God-shaking talisman!  Powerful spiritual thoughts were released with this god-shaking talisman as the center, and the divine thoughts released were like rolling waves.  The layers overlap and continue to surge forward in all directions.

    He directly avoided Mu Zishuo, who was very close at hand, and rolled towards the surroundings. The powerful flowing spiritual thoughts instantly touched the six Wanxiang Daoist people around him.

    It was as if the turbulent wave that had accumulated for a long time suddenly hit the bank.

    Boom!  !  !

    The strong spiritual thoughts instantly burst out with incredible impact.

    ¡°How¡­¡± The moment the Xuelong Mountain Wanxiang Master ¡®Dong Yi¡¯ felt this terrible impact, he was frightened and then became confused.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Each and every powerful Wanxiang Daoist fell into confusion at the same moment when faced with the God-Shaking Technique displayed by Ji Ning.

    In fact, the magic of shaking gods is justIt only affects the strength of others by stimulating their souls, and generally does not cause others to fall into a state of confusion.  The main reason is that Ji Ning's soul has reached the level of 'spiritual consciousness'.  It was equivalent to Yuanshen Taoist performing this move, which naturally made them all fall into confusion.

    All six people began to fall downwards.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning's mind moved, and the jade sword light condensed from the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation swept directly towards the surroundings.

    "Junior brother, take action quickly." Ji Ning also sent a message.

    "Understood." Mu Zishuo also noticed that the six Wanxiang real people around him suddenly fell into a state of confusion.

    The first person to be attacked by the Jade Sword Sword Light was the leader Bei He Zhou.

    "Buzz!" A layer of sword energy suddenly appeared on Bei He Zhou's body. The sword energy was extremely tough and he managed to withstand the attack of Ji Ning's jade sword.

    "Is it a body-protecting sword energy?" Ji Ning was startled, "It must be a life-saving thing left by the elders of the sect."

    The moment he was attacked, Bei He Zhou also woke up, and he suddenly showed a look of horror.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    The light of the jade sword of the Small Thousand Sword Formation killed three times in a row and directly broke the body-protecting sword energy. Bei Hezhou, who had just woken up and had no time to control the magic weapon, was cut into two pieces by Ji Ning's sword.

    ¡°Chichichi~~~¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s black snake circle also directly strangled the one named ¡®Ji He¡¯. This person named ¡®Ji He¡¯ actually had no protection.

    At this time, the other four Wanxiang Masters also woke up.

    After all, they are real people in the late stage of Wanxiang and the perfection of Wanxiang. Their souls are equally powerful and their Taoist hearts are firm.  Even if the Yuanshen Taoist can make them confused for a moment by using the God-Shaking Technique, it's no big deal.

    "No, Ji He and Bei He Zhou are both dead."

    "Hurry up and leave."

    "They know a powerful spiritual secret technique."

    The other survivors, Dong Yi, Meng Liuqing, Nong San, and Xu Manquan, were so frightened that they even ran away. In an instant, two of them were dead.  This made them no longer have the desire to fight They understood that one of the two disciples from the Black and White Academy must have a powerful spiritual secret.  But they were also extremely confused. Although the spiritual secret technique was rare, it was not invincible.  Only when the soul is strong can the secret technique of spiritual thought be powerful enough These two people have only practiced for a short time, how could they be so powerful?

    "Escape?" Ji Ning smiled coldly.

    Boom~~~

    The powerful spiritual thoughts are like rolling waves rolling over in all directions again.  Although the four people who were about to escape were all mentally prepared, they were still confused by the impact of the powerful spiritual thoughts, and their speed also dropped sharply.

    "Junior brother, kill them." Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword and rushed directly towards Dong Yi on Snow Dragon Mountain.  At the same time, he controlled the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation to attack the man named Xu Manquan.

    "I know." The circle formed by Mu Zishuo's black snakes holding each other's tails instantly dispersed and turned into two big snakes, attacking Nong San and Meng Liuqing respectively.

    "Shaking the Divine Technique!"

    Ji Ning used the God Shaking Technique one after another, and a wave of attacks continued to attack the four Wanxiang Daoist.

    "From Snow Dragon Mountain? Die!" The Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand flashed a stream of light and directly killed Xiang Dongyi.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, a black stream of light appeared on the surface of Dongyi, wrapped around him heavily, as if a silkworm cocoon was protecting him.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning struck again with his sword, but still failed to cut it open.

    Under the impact of a wave of * spiritual thoughts, Dong Yi gritted his teeth, and blood flowed out of his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot and looked like crazy.  He felt like a drowning person being submerged by the tide of spiritual thoughts, but his strong heart of cultivating immortality made him eager to live.

    "Ran!" Dong Yi barely managed to stay awake and used the blood escape technique.

    Wow!

    A bleak blood-red stream of light suddenly appeared high in the sky and disappeared in the distance instantly.

    "Wow~~" On the contrary, Xu Manquan was chased by the sword light of Ji Ning's Xiao Qian Sword Formation. Although he barely managed to stay awake, he was killed by the sword light before he could escape.

    "One escaped." Ji Ning shook his head and waved his hand to collect all the fallen corpses in mid-air.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw Mu Zishuo flying over. He said helplessly, "Senior brother, let the one Meng Liuqing escape. But I will kill the one who got distracted."

    "Six people, four killed." Ji Ning smiled, "Not bad."

    "What does it mean to be good? It's very powerful." Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning in surprise, "Senior brother, what kind of method did you use just now? Judging from their confusion, it should be a kind of spiritual secret technique. My Black and White Academy  There are only three secret arts and one shakingArt, a magic to confuse the gods, and a magic to destroy the gods.  What did you cast?  "

    "Of course it's the God-Shaking Technique." Ji Ning didn't hide it.

    "Awesome, awesome. Senior brother, your soul is at the level of spiritual consciousness! The power of the Soul Shaking Technique is also amazing. They were unable to fight back In fact, they are very powerful. Any one of them can be almost equal to me."  Mu Zishuo exclaimed, "My training time is still too short."

    "Let's see what they left behind," Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo was also full of expectations.

    The two of them flew directly onto the Dragon Head Warship. The group of slaves on the Dragon Head Warship were still very frightened. They had no idea what was happening outside.

    Ji Ning and his two men ignored them and began to refine these stored magic weapons.

    Although the four people killed were all Wanxiang Zhenren, not all of the stored magic weapons were earth-level magic weapons. Three were human-level magic weapons, and only one was an earth-level magic weapon.  It doesn't make much sense whether this storage magic weapon is a ground level.  Naturally, not many immortal cultivators deliberately change it.

    It took a while to refine.

    "Senior brother, who does this magic weapon belong to? There are so many yuan liquids, and this bottle of yuan liquid probably weighs five hundred kilograms!" Mu Zishuo was overjoyed when he discovered it.

    Ji Ning was also overjoyed when he heard that, five hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid was a lot. Ji Ning quickly understood: "I guess he has cultivated to the perfection of all things. He is preparing to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist. Want to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist  It requires a large amount of Yuan liquid to be accumulated, and these five hundred kilograms are just a fraction."

    "That makes sense." Mu Zishuo nodded.

    Ji Ning was looking forward to it. Five hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid was found in just one Wanxiang Zhenren storage magic weapon. Maybe he could take this opportunity to break through to the Wanxiang Zhenren stage in one fell swoop!

    The third update is completed!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 19 Breakthrough, Wanxiang Zhenren

    Ji Ning and his two men continued to refine the stored magic weapons and inspected the treasures left behind by the four Wanxiang Daoist they had killed.  For immortal cultivators some important treasures are always carried with them!  Because you are the safest only when you are around yourself.  Of course, if you die, the treasures will have no meaning to you, so the immortal cultivators still carry many treasures with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s all refined.¡± Mu Zishuo breathed a sigh of relief.

    "As expected, they are all very fat." Ji Ning smiled, "Killing an immortal cultivator is much better than killing those all-powerful monsters."

    Although the Wanxiang Great Demons relied on formations and teamed up with some allies to occasionally kill immortal cultivators, some of the magic weapons obtained from killing the immortal cultivators would be replaced by Yuan liquid, some needed rare items, etc.  After Ji Ning and his two men killed the three great monsters, they got very little.

    "Bei Hezhou, Xu Manquan, Nong San, and Ji He." Mu Zishuo sighed, "Many of them have magic weapon formations. Bei Hezhou's nine-port flying sword on the ground I am afraid it is a high-grade flying sword on the ground level."

    "Yes." Ji Ning also nodded, "These people are considered to be the most powerful among all the real people in Wanxiang, and their magic weapons are also extraordinary."

    For example, the first Wanxiang Zhenren he killed - Xu Li Zhenren, the earth-level magic weapon he carried was very ordinary.  Master Xu Li is just a mediocre person among Master Wanxiang, but Bei Hezhou and others are top-notch.

    "We have obtained a total of thirty-two earth-level magic weapons, not to mention human-level magic weapons. These magic weapons are probably worth two to three thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Mu Zishuo was very excited, "There are also many small moving Taoist talismans and other Taoist talismans.  , there are also some formations, elixirs, etc Especially the Yuan liquid. The total Yuan liquid of the four Wanxiang Masters actually weighs 1,800 kilograms! Senior brother, you are still in the Purple Mansion and have reached Consummation. This Yuan liquid is  It¡¯s yours. With these Yuan liquids, senior brother will be able to break through to the early stage of Wanxiang in one fell swoop. By then, his strength will also be greatly enhanced.¡±

    Ji Ning said: "Don't worry, junior brother, you also need to improve your strength."

    ¡°If you give me 1,800 kilograms of Yuan Liquid, it¡¯s hard to say whether I can break through to the late stage of Vientiane.¡± Mu Zishuo shook his head and said helplessly.

    Ji Ning was startled and nodded slightly.

    yes.

    It¡¯s hard to say.  Every time the immortal cultivators advance to a higher realm, their ability to absorb the energy of heaven and earth will increase tenfold and dozens of times Similarly, at the Zifu stage, one thousand kilograms of Yuanli liquid may be enough to reach the early stage of Vientiane in one breath.  But in the early stage of Vientiane, tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid may be needed to reach the early stage of Yuanshen!

    In the early stage of Yuan Shen, I am afraid that one million kilograms of Yuan liquid will be needed to reach the early stage of Earth Immortal!

    Tens of thousands or millions of catties of Yuan liquid?  What an exaggeration?

    Therefore, even in large sects and large tribes, powerful disciples can still use Yuan liquid to practice luxuriously during the Zifu stage.  But once you become the Wanxiang Master or the Yuanshen Taoist you need to practice slowly.  Even some extremely evil geniuses are at best cultivated by the tribe.  Being willing to provide tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid is nothing.

    A million kilograms of Yuan liquid?

    Even the immortals can¡¯t come up with it!

    "Brother, hurry up and break through." Mu Zishuo said, "When you break through to the early stage of Wanxiang, the speed at which you can refine the energy of heaven and earth will skyrocket dozens of times. By then, after one year of cultivation, you will probably be worth hundreds of kilograms.  It¡¯s a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid.¡±

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "I will keep these Yuan liquids. But those magic weapons belong to you, junior brother."

    Mu Zishuo said happily: "Okay, okay, I won't refuse."

    The two of them made a simple distribution.

    All the magic weapons belong to my junior disciple Mu Zishuo.

    All the Yuan liquid belongs to Ji Ning.

    As for the Taoist talismans, elixirs and other items, the two of them were evenly matched.

    It seems that junior disciple Mu Zishuo has taken advantage in terms of value, but after all, we are now in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain. To exchange these magic weapons for Yuan liquid, we must return to the Chilong Mountains, so Ji Ning still has some advantages in comparison.  Yes, Ji Ning knew it in his heart, so he naturally kept it in his heart.

    "Ahead is the Yinglong Guard station." Ji Ning walked to the side of the ship and looked far below through the mist. "When these slaves are sent to the station, we will find another place. I can refine the essence with peace of mind."  liquid."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    The Prison Mountain Dakura Yinglongwei was stationed, and the mountain peak stood proudly. It was the seat of Dongfu on it.

    The dragon-headed warship is suspended in mid-air, close to the mountain peak.

    "Retreat quickly." An old man in black robe stepped through the void and appeared directly in front of the Dragon Head Warship. He shouted angrily, "You and the other two are going to participate in the Yinglong Guard assessment this time and are not allowed to enter the station. Once you enter the station  , you will be deemed to have failed the assessment."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo immediately respectfullysalute.

    They both felt the aura of the old man in black robeit felt very similar to some Yuanshen Taoists in the Black and White Academy.

    "Ji Ning (Mu Zishuo) has met the senior." Both Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "It's useless to be respectful, just retreat." The old man in black robe waved his hand.

    Ji Ning said: "Senior, we are not going to enter the station. It's because when my brothers and I went to deal with the Wanxiang Great Demon this time, we found some captive animals on the demon mountain of the Wanxiang Great Demon.  There are a lot of pitiful humans. So I sent them here, hoping that Ying Longwei could properly place them."

    The old man in black robe was startled, with an angry look in his eyes: "These monsters are really stubborn."

    The old man in black robe looked at Ji Ning and his two men with a much kinder look, and said, "Please release those slaves and let me see them."

    "Yes." Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo responded.

    Suddenly the door to the side of the cabin opened, and a group of human slaves who were eating and drinking in the warm cabin looked out in fear.

    Looking at the group of human slaves with only bark and leaves covering their bodies, with panic in their eyes, the black-robed old man's face became even more ugly, and he sighed softly: "I'm afraid there is no hope for the adults with these human slaves. There is still some hope for the children.  . These human beings who have been used as meat by monsters have been extremely miserable from generation to generation. Now that they have escaped the catastrophe, I, Ying Longwei, must take good care of them. Leave them to me. You two should continue to the Prison Mountain Great Wilderness.  Wait until the three months are up before coming back."

    "Yes." Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were both overjoyed.

    Before, I was afraid that Ying Longwei would not take care of them, but now it seems that Yinglongwei is still very kind to these human slaves who are kept in captivity by monsters.

    soon.

    The black-robed old man Yuanshen Taoist took all the human slaves away. The child named 'Tie Wa' who was most familiar with Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo kept looking at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, as if  Ji Ning must be completely remembered.

    ¡°I wonder what will happen to them in the future.¡± Mu Zishuo said softly, but his eyes were complicated.

    "Everyone has their own destiny." Ji Ning said, "Let's go."

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    The two brothers immediately took the Dragon Head Warship, quickly left the station area, and began to head towards the depths of the Prison Mountain Wilderness.

    ¡­¡­

    Half a day later, it was completely dark.

    Ji Ning and his team chose a desolate mountain without any monsters. Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness searched the entire mountain and after confirming that there were no monsters, they entered a deep cave in the mountain.

    There is an underground river flowing in the cave.

    Ji Ning and his two men set up a large security formation around them, and Mu Zishuo also set up some puppets and personally guarded them.

    "Senior brother, just practice. Leave all this to me. Not even an ant will crawl in." Mu Zishuo chuckled.

    "Excuse me, junior brother." Ji Ning smiled.

    Then he no longer thought about it and sat cross-legged on a rock flattened by the Beiming Sword. There was a jade bottle in front of him. In this jade bottle, the essence of the four previous Wanxiang Masters was gathered, which was enough.  There are 1,800 kilograms.

    "Hoo!"

    Ji Ning opened his mouth, and the essence liquid flew directly into Ji Ning's mouth like wine and nectar.

    And the Zifu space in Ji Ning's body also started to undergo crazy refining, and the entire Zifu Sea was spinning slightly, because a large amount of pure Yuan Power was continuously pouring out from the bottom source of the entire Zifu Sea.  .  The Sea of ??Purple Mansion continues to expand and spread in all directions.  Constantly occupying patches of void.

    One hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, three hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, five hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid Six hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid!

    Ji Ning continued to refine it.

    "Huh? I refined eight hundred and eighty kilograms of Yuan Liquid at the Black and White Academy. Then I practiced for more than three years. These three years of practice are almost worth one or two hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid.  The Yuan Power in my body is equivalent to almost one thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid." Ji Ning thought, "Now I have refined another six hundred kilograms of Yuan Liquid, and it has not reached the limit yet."

    "Let's see."

    "I want to see how far my Purple Mansion Sea can expand." Ji Ning did not hesitate at all, and continued to refine Yuan Liquid continuously, causing the Purple Mansion Sea in his body to continue to spread and occupy the surrounding void.  , the scope is getting bigger and bigger, and the entire Zifu space is getting more solid.

    Seven hundred catties of Yuan liquid, eight hundred catties of Yuan liquid, nine hundred catties

    "At the beginning, the master guessed that I would need between 1,600 kilograms and 2,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid. But now it's already ugh, two thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning removed the Zifu's fluid from his body.The sea counts as one thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid, and now another thousand kilograms has been refined.  But Ji Ning never felt the limit.

    "bring it on."

    "continue."

    Gradually, the expansion of the Sea of ??Purple Mansion began to slow down, and it seemed to become difficult, and the surrounding void began to produce astonishing resistance.  Impeding the continued expansion of the Sea of ??Purple Mansion.

    Boom~~~

    With the vibration of the entire Zifu space, the Zifu Sea can no longer expand at all.  The entire Zifu space is also extremely solid.

    Ji Ning understood that his Sea of ??Purple Mansion had finally reached its limit.

    Counting the previous accumulation and this refining there are actually a full 2,500 kilograms of Yuan liquid!

    "No matter what, my Zifu Consummation is finally truly complete." Ji Ning said silently, "Now we can break through to the early stage of Vientiane." In fact, we could have broken through more than three years ago, but after all, the foundation was not solid enough. Ji Ning is very good.  The ambitious ones naturally waited until now.

    Ji Ning's mind flashed through the formulas in "Shuiyuanzhu" that broke through to the realm of all phenomena

    A thought came into my mind.

    Suddenly the entire Sea of ??Purple Mansion began to undergo drastic changes

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Chapter 20 Vision

    In the Zi Mansion, the vast ocean of Yuanli was vast and endless. As Ji Ning thought, the sea level of the entire Yuanli ocean began to drop, and it continued to drop.

    ??In the depths of the ocean of Yuanli.

    A large amount of Yuanli essence is condensing crazily, and huge stars are being condensed and born. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed.

    "Rumble~~~" The sea of ??Yuanli, whose sea level had dropped a lot, suddenly became turbulent. Huge stars slowly rose up, breaking through the water, and continued to rise.  Densely packed huge stars broke out of the water and flew high into the sky, each star faintly emitting light.

    Rising, rising.

    Finally, these countless stars are hanging high in the endless sky.

    At this moment, the Zifu space truly has a dark night. There are countless bright stars in the night sky, and under the night sky is an endless ocean.

    This is the first vision that breaks through everything - stars in the sky.

    "Wow~~~" The entire ocean of Yuanli continues to decline.

    In the center of this ocean, countless Yuanli essences are constantly condensing, and are about to condense into an even more astonishingly huge star. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, but this star has become many times bigger.  It also began to slowly float upwards, gradually breaking through the water waves, and continued to fly upwards.

    Unlike the countless stars that soared just now, there is only this one extremely huge star in the entire night sky at this moment. It exudes soft light, illuminating the entire night sky and the entire ocean of Yuanli.

    At this moment, it is the most dazzling thing in this Zifu space.

    This is the second vision that breaks through everything - the rising moon on the sea!

    Finally, the huge bright moon rose into the sky. At this moment, thousands of stars hung high, surrounding the bright moon.

    ¡°Whew swish~~~¡± Yuanli sea water continues to drop.

    If the ocean of Yuanli is too small, it may be impossible to condense thousands of stars.  If you can't do it it means you can't break through to the realm of all things.  People like Zhenren Mu Xiao, Zhenren Xu Li and others can only practice relatively good methods, and only appear the second vision when they break through.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning's ocean of Yuanli was extremely powerful and huge. Although it had declined for so long, it had never reached 30% of the entire ocean.

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    An equally huge star is condensing in the depths of the ocean. This star has begun to emit astonishing light even before it was born, and even faintly caused the entire ocean of Yuanli to begin to shine.  Finally, it began to rise too.  This round of huge stars continued to rise until it broke through the water.

    The moment it flew out of the sea level, the star's blazing rays of light spread out in an instant, covering the entire Zifu space. The Zifu space entered from night to day in an instant.

    This time the sun slowly rises and flies deep into the sky.

    It is the third vision that breaks through everything - the rising sun!

    ¡­¡­

    The stars are in the sky, the moon is rising on the sea, and the sun is rising in the east. These three major phenomena appearing at the same time are the most perfect when breaking through to the realm of all things.

    ¡­¡­

    When the sun flies to the deepest part of the sky and is surrounded by thousands of stars.  It and the bright moon on the other side are far away from each other, one yin and one yang. Because it has risen to the highest point the sun's light is not as strong as before.  The bright moon and the sun shone with two kinds of light, one soft and one blazing, covering the entire ocean below.

    "Condensation!" Ji Ning's mind moved.

    I saw that the entire Yuanli Ocean, which had only dropped by less than half, began to decline crazily.

    There are also light spots floating in the crazy decline of Yuanli, and countless light spots broke the water surface and flew towards high altitude  As the ocean of Yuanli continued to decline, more and more light spots flew out.  Countless densely packed light spots, hundreds and thousands of times more numerous than the number of stars, all flew high into the sky.

    These light points fly towards the stars, the bright moon, and the sun, and merge into them.

    I saw that the bright moon, the sun, and countless stars were getting bigger.  After absorbing these light points, the moon, sun, and stars are also transforming.

    ¡­¡­

    When the entire Yuanli Ocean dropped to less than 10%, everything finally stopped.

    The bright moon, sun, and stars in the sky have all more than doubled in size.

    "It's done."

    Ji Ning felt relieved.

    The stars in the sky began to move slowly, very slowly and awkwardly at first.  But it soon became very natural, and it began to operate with the two stars of Taiyin and Sun as the core.  The movement of thousands of stars everything is spontaneous.  ?These stars, the bright moon, and the sun are all the true reflections of countless stars from nature and the outside world.  So this movement began.

    In a deep cave.

    Mu Zishuo turned his head and glanced at Ji Ning in the distance. Ji Ning was still sitting cross-legged, but he was no longer refining the essence liquid: "Senior brother should be about to break through."

    at this time.

    Suddenly, a large amount of heaven and earth vitality rushed towards Ji Ning like crazy. The speed of the influx was extremely shocking. After a while, the fluctuation of heaven and earth vitality stopped. Ning opened his eyes and laughed.

    "Congratulations, senior brother, for entering the realm of all things." Mu Zishuo said happily.

    "I just tried it, and it's true as my junior brother said. Once you break through to the universe, the stars in the Purple Mansion in your body will sense the countless stars in the outside world. Once you absorb the energy of heaven and earth from the outside world, the speed will suddenly increase dozens of times."  Ji Ning smiled, but also sighed in his heart

    It is much more difficult to create Yuan Liquid.  If you deliberately create it, you need to set up a large formation like the Fire Dragon Immortal, and transform the vitality of heaven and earth over many years, purifying it into essence liquid!

    Yuan liquid is naturally extremely precious.

    Wanxiang Zhenren and Yuanshen Taoists generally would rather spend some time practicing on their own.  There are also very few people who rely on Yuan liquid to improve quickly.

    "Senior brother, he must be lacking the most suitable earth-level magic weapon to break through to all things." Mu Zishuo smiled, "The set of flying sword magic weapons from Bei Hezhou that I just obtained should be very suitable for senior brother. This set of flying swords is my congratulations.  This is a congratulatory gift for senior brother¡¯s breakthrough.¡±

    Ji Ning was shocked: "No!"

    ?????????? Bei Hezhou¡¯s set of flying swords?

    It does happen to be a nine-hand flying sword of the earth level, and it is obviously very good. It is probably the top grade of the earth level.  Although the core of the Little Thousand Sword Formation, the Nine-Yang Sword Formation, is of the highest quality at the human level, for Wanxiang Zhenren it is still far inferior to the nine excellent earth-level flying swords.  You can actually tell from the price alone.

    A top-quality human-level flying sword usually costs one hundred taels of Yuan liquid, which is about ten kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "As for Bei Hezhou's set of earth-level flying swords, each one is estimated to be worth a hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid, and the nine swords are exactly one set.  I'm afraid the overall requirement is about one thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "Senior brother, this flying sword is useless to junior brother." Mu Zishuo shook his head, "As a giftdoes senior brother still want to refuse?"

    Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo and then smiled: "Okay, I will accept this set of flying swords."

    They are brothers to each other, and they live and die together.  Ji Ning stopped being pretentious and just kept all this in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes, and half a month has passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the misty clouds, a dragon-headed warship is moving forward leisurely.  Far ahead, you can see the distortion of space, with faint cracks, and beyond the cracks is a gray nothingness.  Even though they had seen this scene many times, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were still frightened by it.

    Naturally, the Dragon Head Warship was avoided from a long distance.

    This kind of space distortion, once accidentally involved in it.  Ji Ning understood that with their current strength, they would definitely die.

    "This set of flying swords is really sharp and extremely lethal." Ji Ning stood on the bow of the ship, with his right hand stretched out. His right hand was surrounded by nine flying swords about the size of a finger. The nine flying swords surrounded Ji Ning's  The right hand is constantly spinning and sometimes swallowing the sword light.  Ji Ning was getting familiar with these nine-port flying swords.

    Because he didn¡¯t know the name of this set of flying swords, Ji Ning named him ¡®Beihe Sword Formation¡¯. Not only because of Beihe Zhou, but also because he always reminded himself to be careful of other immortal cultivators.

    ¡°Senior brother, look.¡± Mu Zishuo pointed into the distance.

    Ji Ning looked carefully.

    There was a warship coming in the distance. As soon as he saw the shape of the warship, Ji Ning said directly: "It is the Wanxiang Perfect Master named 'Wuxian' who is among the one hundred people who want to join the Yinglong Guard."

    "Wuxian?" Mu Zishuo also looked over, "It won't be like when we met Bei Hezhou and the others. Will there be some Wanxiang Zhenren lurking in the warship?"

    "Let me see."

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, his spiritual consciousness directly enveloped it, completely covering the vague warship in the distance.  All movements within the warship were under Ning's investigation.

    After checking it, Ji Ning felt relieved and said, "Fortunately, there are only two people in the warship, including Master Wuxiang."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    ¡­¡­

    There is another warship in the distance.

    The white-robed immortal cultivator ¡®Dongxu Zhenren¡¯ and the gray-robed immortal cultivator ¡®Wuxiang Zhenren¡¯ also looked at Ji Ning¡¯s dragon-headed warship in the distance.

    "That dragon headThe warship belongs to that Black and White Academy disciple Mu Zishuo.  "The gray-robed Wuxiang Master said.

    "Looking at how slow they are, flying so slowly I'm afraid they have already obtained enough heads of the corpses of the Great Demon." Master Dongxu said.

    "After all, the two of them are from the Black and White Academy." Master Wuxiang frowned and shook his head, "Unfortunately, we were very lucky when we first entered the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland. We also killed a great monster of all forms! But then we dealt with the empty green snake  After the loss I had bad luck and failed several times. Three days ago, we were teased by the Kongqing Snake, and we almost died there."

    Dongxu Zhenren gritted his teeth and said: "The first time I let her escape, the second time she found us and even teased us. We were put in danger. If we meet her again, we must kill her."

    ¡­¡­

    "A green snake in the sky?" Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Back then, when I had just left the protection of my parents and was wandering around within a thousand miles of Xifu City, I had several confrontations with the Kongqing Snake.

    That Tiemu Zhan was later killed by himself, and he did not find the body of the Kongqing Snake. At that time, he suspected that he had realized the 'space shuttle' and escaped.

    "The Sky Green Snake is still very rare, and because of its talent, the Sky Green Snake usually grows very fast." Ji Ning secretly said, "I don't know if the Sky Green Snake they met is the one from Yanshan."

    "Junior brother, come closer." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Lean over?¡± Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Mu Zishuo didn¡¯t ask any more questions and immediately controlled the dragon-head warship to go over.

    Ji Ning watched from a distance He wanted to get information about the Green Snake from these two people. Since there were still more than two months left to do in the Prison Mountain Wilderness, he would go and investigate and see what happened.  Is Kong Qing She the one I know?

    At first, the young man in Yanshan and the innate empty green snake were about to meet again many years later ~~

    Tomato himself was a little excited.

    ?????????????????????????????????? Well, I¡¯ll also buy a monthly ticket.

    Brothers and sisters, monthly passes are really needed now. Monthly passes are a bit dangerous.  I've been chasing him from behind!  Everyone should have a new monthly vote, vote one to support Tomato.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 21 Meeting Again After Many Years

    "Brother Muzishuo." Master Wuxiang on the opposite warship said with his hands, and then smiled, "Brother Ji Ning is also here. We are really destined to meet each other in the vast wilderness of Prison Mountain. Wait.  We must get together when we return to Yinglongwei¡¯s station.¡±

    "That's natural! Taoist brother Wuxiang and Taoist brother Dongxu." Ji Ning also cupped his hands and said, "Looking at the two of you so leisurely, you must have obtained enough heads of the corpses of the great monster."

    "Youran?"

    The two Wanxiang Masters opposite looked at each other. Among them, the white-robed Dongxu Master couldn't help but smile, "How could Brother Ji Ning see that we are leisurely? We almost died not long ago, and now we are just resting for a while before going to Wanxiang again."  It¡¯s just a big demon. After all, three months is still enough time.¡±

    "You haven't collected them all?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Not yet?" Master Dongxu said in surprise, "Don't you two have any yet?"

    Although Mu Zishuo was confused as to why Ji Ning said this, he nodded in agreement: "Yes, not yet."

    "Actually, we almost killed an empty green snake once." Ji Ning lamented, "But the empty green snake was too slippery, so she escaped."

    "Kong Qing Snake? Have you met Kong Qing Snake too?" Master Dongxu was surprised.

    Ning immediately looked over in confusion.

    Master Dongxu continued: "We have also encountered it, and we have encountered it twice. This Sky Green Snake is indeed cunning and very slippery. It is not easy to kill her."

    "Where did you meet?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The first time I encountered it was in the north, about 200,000 miles away." Master Dongxu didn't hide anything, and said directly, "I also encountered the demon lotus once three days ago, about 100,000 miles away in the northeast.  Mountain area."

    Ji Ning shook his head and sighed: "We are really destined to meet the Sky Green Snake one after another. I just don't know if they are the same one. Well, my senior brother will continue to find the Great Demon of All Things, so I won't stay any longer. I'll wait until I get back.  We'll meet again when we get to the station."

    "Okay." Master Wuxiang and Master Dongxu also handed over.

    Soon the two warships separated.

    ¡­¡­

    Master Wuxiang on the warship smiled and said: "What a coincidence, they also encountered the Sky Green Snake."

    "Before, I was worried that there were some Master Wanxiang lurking in the dragon-headed warship, setting up an ambush." ??Master Dongxu also said, "Now it seems that the disciples of the Black and White Academy are extraordinary and very arrogant. They don't bother to do that kind of thing.  .¡±

    "Well, it is the Black and White Academy after all." Master Wuxiang also nodded.

    In fact, they have always been vigilant.

    But regarding the Kongqing Snake, it won¡¯t have any impact on them, so they naturally don¡¯t care.

    The Dragon Head is inside the battleship.

    "Going to the Demon Lotus Mountain area?" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning in confusion, "Senior brother, what are we doing in the Demon Lotus Mountain area?"

    "I once fought against an innate spiritual ethereal green snake demon many times in my hometown. The more we fought, the more we became friends." Ji Ning sighed, "But then it probably left Yanshan and I don't know where it went. Now I heard that it is also here.  A green snake appeared I want to see if it's the one I'm familiar with."

    "Oh." Mu Zishuo suddenly realized, "The Sky Green Snake is a divine beast, and it is rare among divine beasts. It is so rare, maybe this one is the one from your hometown."

    "Maybe not." Ji Ning said, "But since I have nothing to do next, let's go check out that area."

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo immediately controlled the dragon-headed warship to move towards the north, and at the same time teased, "Senior brother, come here, tell me about you and this empty green snake."

    "I'll tell you." Ji Ning took out some things from that period and spoke slowly.

    ¡­¡­

    Demon Lotus Mountain refers specifically to a mountain that covers an area of ??dozens of miles and looks like a lotus blooming. It is said that this mountain is very mysterious No one who enters will come out alive.  At least the monsters in the surrounding area dare not enter the Demon Lotus Mountain.

    The area around Demon Lotus Mountain is very vast. Because the vitality of heaven and earth is particularly strong here, many monsters are attracted to the surrounding hills.

    There are many monsters here!  Much energy!  Lots of treasures!

    The Kongqing Snake is naturally planning to settle down here.

    In the wilderness around Yaolian Mountain, huge formation flags suddenly appeared all around. The formation flags appeared in every direction, covering the surrounding land for hundreds of miles.

    "No!" A small green snake was suspended in the air, looking around, flicking its tail and turning into a stream of light to escape.

    "Kong Green Snake! At this point, you still want to escape?"

    &nbsp; The sound was like thunder, and a green-skinned man with a height of three feet appeared under a banner in the distance. The man's eyes emitted a faint green light, and his momentum was overwhelming.

    "You're a green snake in the sky, let's capture it without any hesitation."

    "Stop struggling."

    "Resist, and you will die more miserably."

    Voices appeared one after another.

    I saw silhouettes appearing in each position of the formation flag, each with a demonic aura rising to the sky.  There are enchanting women dressed in white fur, there are black monsters with amazing ferocity, and there are men who are tall, thin and weird.  At a glance, there were actually more than ten great monsters.

    The little green snake looked around, and then its body transformed into a young girl in green with red lips and white teeth. Her face was full of panic, and she continued: "This should be the Dragon Whale King."

    "It's me." The voice of the three-foot-tall green-skinned man was like thunder.

    The Great Dragon Whale Demon is extremely famous in the Demon Lotus Mountain area.  It was a great demon who had mastered the body of gods and demons and possessed supernatural powers. His combat power was astonishing.  He is the leader of dozens of great monsters Even human cultivators will not be stupid enough to deal with this dragon whale monster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the little demon offended the king, causing the king to deal with the little demon in such a formation.¡± The girl in green said in fear.

    "Just yesterday, you killed my brother of life and death." The green light in the dragon whale demon's eyes was even more astonishing.

    The girl in green clothes was startled.

    "Yes, that Zifu tiger-headed demon is my brother of life and death." The dragon whale demon's eyes were full of violent killing intent, "It and I have known each other since we were ordinary little demons. How many years have passed, but I didn't expect that it would fall into your hands."  .¡±

    "I, I" the girl in green said in fear, "I don't have one."

    "No need to quibble." The dragon whale demon said coldly, "You kill my life-and-death brother, and I will let you know what it means to be in pain. You guyscapture her. I will tie her up with the elemental chain and beat her hard."  I will torture her for ten years and hundreds of years, so that I can vent the hatred in my heart."

    "good."

    "Brother, don't worry."

    "Leave it to me."

    More than ten great demons of all forms began to surround him.

    "I want to kill your aunt just dream about it!" The girl in green clothes, who was still looking frightened, cursed angrily and turned into a small green snake.  Quickly began to flee.

    "Escape?" The dragon whale demon looked at it coldly.

    The dozen or so great monsters surrounded him directly.

    "This Dragon Whale Demon is really insidious. He even set up a large formation around him to lock the void around him. It made it impossible for me to travel through the void." The little green snake cursed secretly, "It seems that this time it is really dangerous. Prison Mountain Wilderness  Zeguo is really a dangerous place, my brothers and sisters were right."

    Although I worship under the Demon Immortal Sect.

    But that demon fairy is a great demon collector, and almost all monsters will come to him.

    Although she, Kong Qing She, was taken seriously, if she was killed while wandering around, no one would help her.  Among the demon clan it is more cruel and naked than within the human clan.

    "This green snake in the sky is really slippery."

    "Although she can't travel through the void, her speed is still astonishingly fast."

    "Hansha! She actually gave birth to Hansha, please be careful."

    The little green snake that is escaping will spit out a blast of cold evil once it encounters a giant demon that attacks it!  To Wanxiang Zhenren, the cold evil is no less than a magical power.  It is an extremely powerful auxiliary method. If the 'cold evil' is used against a weak person, it can directly freeze the opponent to death.

    Even if you deal with a strong person, the extremely cold ¡®cold evil¡¯ can cause the opponent to be affected by freezing, greatly reducing his speed and weakening his strength.

    "It won't be able to spit out the cold evil for long, and there will be no cold evil in its body." The Great Dragon Whale Demon looked at it from a distance, but it was clear to an onlooker, "As long as the scope is narrowed, the scope for it to escape becomes smaller and smaller, then it is doomed.  There is only a dead end.¡±

    "What to do? What to do? What to do?"

    The besieged Kongqing Snake relied on the cold evil to affect the speed of other demons, and relied on its own flexible speed to escape again and again.  However, it is obvious that under the siege of more than a dozen big monsters, its room for maneuver is constantly shrinking.  If this continues he will definitely be captured alive.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The little green snake's tail was like lightning, lashing directly onto the sharp claws of a huge white fox.

    Both were shaken backwards.

    The little green snake flicked its tail and drew an arc and continued to escape.

    "Escape?" The huge white fox's narrow eyes were full of teasing, "You can't escape."

    "Bang!" "Boom!" "Wow!"

    &nbsp; The Kongqing Snake has been forced to fight these big monsters again and again. As a mythical beast, the Kongqing Snake is also very capable.  I can handle it one-on-one.  But after all, the opponent has more than ten great monsters, several of which are stronger than her.  Especially the dragon whale demon who has never made a move, that is far beyond her.

    "It seems that he is really going to die this time." Kong Qingshe suddenly had a glimmer of understanding and understood that he could not escape.

    Looking at the dragon whale demon looking at her coldly in the distance, Kong Qingshe immediately gritted his teeth: "I would rather die than be captured alive, and I would rather die than drag a few people behind me."

    "kill."

    The empty green snake also became crazy.

    ¡­¡­

    In the clouds and mist above the Demon Lotus Mountain area, a dragon-headed warship is slowly advancing. Ji Ning has been in the Demon Lotus Mountain area for nearly half a month, but he has not been able to find the Sky Green Snake.

    "The Demon Lotus Mountain area is so big, it's too difficult to find an empty green snake. And maybe the empty green snake is no longer in this area." Mu Zishuo said.

    "Maybe it left here."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned and looked down in the distance.

    ¡°Fluctuation.¡± Mu Zishuo also sensed it.

    Ji Ning can faintly feel how strong the fluctuations of the Yuan Power of the Wanxiang Great Demons are.

    "Go and take a look." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo immediately steered the warship and quickly approached it. As the distance got closer, the fluctuations became more intense.

    "It's right there." Mu Zishuo pointed downwards. Through the faint clouds and mist, he could see a battle taking place in the wilderness in the distance, with momentum reaching the sky.

    Ji Ning took a look and said, "They should all be great demons at the level of all things. Let me take a look."

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, his consciousness directly overwhelmed the sky and covered the place where the battle was taking place in the wilderness.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 22 Little Snake, don¡¯t you recognize me?

    "How is it?" Mu Zishuo stood beside Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning's consciousness shrouded the lower part, and he could clearly detect the little green snake struggling in the wilderness. The angry and determined eyes of the little green snake made Ji Ning instantly confirm in his heart: "It's it!"

    The appearance of each snake is somewhat different from each other, such as scales, skin color, eyes, and eyes.  It's like all humans have two eyes, one nose, and one mouth But just because of some subtle differences, everyone is unique and different.

    "But those formation flags" Ji Ning glanced with his consciousness and found that there were formation flags planted within a radius of a hundred miles. Ji Ning also had a good knowledge of the formation method, "This is the banning formation flag, it should be  It also has the ability to lock space.¡±

    "These great monsters are really watertight. Even if the Sky Green Snake escapes from their interception, those formation flags can form a huge sealing formation. The Sky Green Snake will not be able to rush out."

    The thoughts in Ji Ning¡¯s mind were like lightning.

    "Junior brother," Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    "That empty green snake down there is what I'm looking for. I'm going to rescue it. Do you want to come with me?" Ji Ning asked.

    ¡°You still need to ask?¡± Mu Zishuo smiled.

    "Then go down immediately and rush into the sealing formation. Otherwise, the sealing formation will be blocked together, because it is empty again We can't get in even by moving the Taoist talismans," Ji Ning said.

    Mu Zishuo also nodded.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon-headed warship shrank rapidly, and its surface color changed.  It seems to be the same color as the sky.  Then it was like a stream of light, shooting directly into the wilderness fighting place.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bang!" A golden iron pestle hit Kongqing Snake's body. Kongqing Snake rolled and dodged far away, but at the same time it spurted out green blood.

    ¡°This time I¡¯m really going to die here.¡±

    "I really want to go back to Yanshan"

    This thought passed through the little green snake's mind, and then it continued to turn into a stream of light and pounced on the white-furred fox, and a strong cold evil also enveloped the white-furred fox.

    "Get out!"

    There was a sudden loud shout.

    The Great Dragon Whale Demon who was standing aside just watching the battle but not taking any action looked into the distance and shouted loudly, following his thoughts at the same time.  The array flags that were originally placed in the four directions immediately began to light up, and a huge ripple-like light shield formed out of thin air, directly covering the land with a radius of hundreds of miles.

    But that small dragon-headed warship had already rushed into the confinement formation.

    "Huh?" The little green snake also glanced at the warships flying in from a distance and the newly raised sealing formation, "Who broke in? This dragon whale demon is really well prepared to capture me alive.  .These formation flags actually have the ability to block. Even if I get rid of these big monsters, I still can't escape."

    "He is a human cultivator."

    "It's the human race."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Two human teenagers flew over.

    Although he looks like a teenager.  But these big demons didn't dare to take it lightly. The younger the immortal cultivator looked, the more careful he had to be.

    "Drive the mountain and stop them." The dragon whale demon directly ordered the Wanxiang demon under his command who had the most powerful means of saving lives.

    "good."

    As soon as the ugly man with a hunched body and a huge carapace took a step forward, the earth trembled, and he rushed directly towards Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo.

    At the same time as Ji Ning flew over.  With a thought, a total of 729 flying swords appeared out of thin air in the surroundings, the core of which were the nine earth-level flying swords of the "Beihe Sword Formation".  At the same time, the countless stars, the bright moon, and the sun in the Zifu space within the body also respond to the outside world.  reflected in the outside world.

    Boom~~~The surrounding sky instantly appeared with bright stars and a golden crow and bright moon among them.

    It is exactly the Dharma of all things!

    Ji Ning's chest was condensed with a jade sword-like sword light. When Ji Ning faced the siege of Beihe Zhou and six people.  At that time, the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation can be used to deal with two real masters of Wanxiang at the same time.  Now that Yuan Li has reached the early stage of Vientiane, the core of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, the 'Nine Yang Sword Formation', has also transformed into the 'Beihe Sword Formation'.

    It can be said that with this sword formation, Ji Ning alone can defeat Beihe Zhou and six people!

    ¡°Retreat quickly and spare your life.¡± Ji Ning flew towards him like lightning and shouted loudly at the same time.

    "The children of the human race are really not afraid of flashing their tongues when they speak." The ugly man with a hoarse voice held two golden iron pestles, turned into an afterimage, and faced him directly.??Ning.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "Seeking death!"

    "go!"

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The ray of jade sword light condensed on the chest immediately turned into a huge water and fire millstone, but as fast as the wind, it swept towards the ugly man.  With the blessing of all phenomena this sword appears even more ethereal and uncertain.

    "I'll block." The ugly man was startled. This human kid's flying sword was so fast!

    "I'll stop again!"

    The ugly man waved two iron pestles and tried his best to resist, but in terms of skills alone, how could Ji Ning, who had already entered the Sword Immortal Sect, be compared to this big demon?  Even if Bei Hezhou and others come, they can completely suppress this ugly monster.  Not to mention Ji Ning.  This ugly monster is just good at saving lives.

    "Pull it!"

    The sword light passed between the two golden iron pestles and cut directly through the ugly man's body. With a sneer, the body split into two pieces.

    The two-parted body of the ugly man immediately turned into mist, and then turned into a huge black-shell turtle, and immediately ran away quickly.  This scene shocked all the other great demons. Even the dragon whale demon who had been standing aside frowned at the two human teenagers.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dragon Whale Demon waved his hand and said: "Stop!"

    The other great demons all stopped immediately and retreated.

    "Brother, those two human youths seem to be quite powerful. The taller one actually cut the second brother Qushan in half with one sword."

    "What are you cutting in half? That's because I turned into a human form, so he can easily cut into two pieces. If I turned into my original formhe wouldn't be able to cut him in half." The huge black-shelled turtle flew over and said angrily.

    "It's useless if you can't block it with a sword." A tall, thin demon sneered.

    "Come here!" The big black-shelled turtle was angry.

    "Shut up, everyone." The Dragon Whale Great Demon glanced around, and the dozen or so Wanxiang Great Demons around him said no more. They all looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, who were flying in the distance.

    The Dragon Whale Demon even said loudly: "Human race, you'd better not interfere in the affairs of our Monster Clan. Leave now. I will remove the ban formation and let you go. If you don't leave" The Dragon Whale Demon  His green eyes were also very cold.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo just glanced at the big demons, and then their eyes fell on the very embarrassed little green snake.

    The little green snake¡¯s body was bruised and bruised, but it was also recovering quickly.

    She also looked at the two human beings who had allowed her to temporarily escape the danger of being killed. When she looked at them she suddenly became stunned.

    Beast skin boy?

    That look like?  He was exactly the same as the Ji boy who Dong Shanze had yelled at her time and time again and invited her to fight.

    "Little Snake!" Ji Ning looked at the slightly dull little green snake from a distance and laughed, "You don't recognize me?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Little snake?

    The green snake and the little snake were shocked.

    This title is so familiar. The arrogant Ji boy also called her this way.

    "It's really you!" The little green snake suddenly screamed, "That arrogant Ji boy?"

    "Listen clearly, my name is Ji Ning!" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    The little green snake approached Ji Ning and the others in a flash, and even transformed into a human form, turning into a girl in green clothes.  The pale-faced girl in green looked at Ji Ning carefully, as if she even looked at the pores on Ji Ning's face, and said in shock: "Are you really that Ji family boy? Were you not killed by Temuzan?"

    "I killed Temuzan." Ji Ning teased, "I didn't expect you to turn into a human form and turn out to be a woman."

    "I am originally a female." The girl in green glared.

    Although we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years.

    Last time, one of them was only in the acquired realm, and the other was an ordinary innate monster.  They had fought against each other many times in the past, but now that they have just met, they feel more intimate and familiar Maybe it is because they can meet familiar people in a foreign place, which naturally makes them more friendly.

    "You two!" The dragon whale demon in the distance frowned. Of course he could see that this human boy and the Kongqing snake demon were familiar with each other, so he immediately shouted, "Stop kissing me there, this is my place.  You are now in the great formation controlled by me."

    The joy of the girl in green disappeared in an instant, and she sent a message to Ji Ning next to her: "Ji boy, it seems that you are very powerful now. But don't think that you can deal with it just because you killed the humanoid body of the great monster  This group of monsters has been defeated. This is a total of sixteenAll the great monsters in the universe have their strength skyrocketed after revealing their true form.  Especially the Dragon Whale Demonone of them is stronger than the others combined. It was born as a Dragon Whale, has extraordinary talents, and possesses extremely amazing power.  Moreover, it is a method of cultivating gods and demons to refine the body, and it also possesses supernatural powers.  The strength is amazing.  "

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Gods and demons refining their bodies?  Have magical powers?

    "This dragon whale demon is the leader of the Demon Lotus Mountain area." The girl in green said, "There are dozens of great demons under his command. I only brought fifteen to besiege this time. It is a god-demonic body refiner.  It has already reached the perfection level of all things, and with its magical power, and its talent it is invincible, you should run away quickly and leave me alone."

    The dragon whale demon in the distance shouted coldly: "I'll give you two ways. One way, leave now, you two can still live. The second way, you two will also die here."

    Mu Zishuo was smiling beside him, very relaxed.

    Ji Ning was equally relaxed.

    "Ji's boy, don't be stupid. You can leave as soon as possible. If you are serious, you can help me avenge you in the future." The girl in Tsing Yi said through the message, "I, Qingqing, can see you again before I die. God has treated me well."

    Ji Ning looked at the Dragon Whale Demon in the distance and the fifteen demonic demons next to him, and said loudly: "Dragon Whale, I will give you two ways. One way. I will take this little snake.  You can live. The second way is, I will kill you all and then take the little snakes away."

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 23 Killing the Demons with the Sword

    The girl in green clothes looked blankly at Ji Ning on one side. Ji Ning actually said this?  It's tootoo domineering!

    The great demons in the distance were startled, and suddenly one of the great demons roared: "Human boy, kill us all? Just you?"

    "You are looking for death."

    "How dare a small human race be so arrogant."

    "kill him."

    ?????????? A group of great demons from all forms were angry, but they did not dare to take action without permission. However, the great dragon whale demon next to them stretched out his hand to silence all the great demons.

    The dragon whale demon looked at the human boy in front of him. Ji Ning's calmness made him feel confused What kind of means does this human boy have to be so confident?  But the Wanxiang Dharma just now has shownthis young man is indeed just a Wanxiang Zhenren.

    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through the mind of the Dragon Whale Demon, and finally he said in a low voice: "I will give you one last chance to survive, leave now!"

    With such a prestigious reputation, how could he be scared away by Ji Ning with just a few words?

    "Haha" Ji Ning smiled and looked at Mu Zishuo to one side, "Junior brother, do you think they are seeking death?"

    "You are seeking your own death." Mu Zishuo also smiled. He knew his senior brother's methods. The 'Shaking God Technique' was comparable to that of the Taoist priests. Even the six elite Wanxiang Daoists from Beihe Zhou were mostly dead.  , and this is under the premise that the elders have given them protective treasures.  Otherwise, I'm afraid they would all have been killed long ago.

    These giant monsters?

    It will only take a little more time at most.

    "Leave quickly, don't go to the road of death." Seven hundred and twenty-nine flying swords were suspended around Ji Ning.  The condensed jade sword was suspended in front of him. Ji Ning stretched out his finger and flicked the jade sword, and it made a crisp sound.  Obviously, the jade sword's sword light has condensed like a real flying sword.

    "If you don't leave, I will go on a killing spree." Ji Ning said calmly.

    The pupils of the Dragon Whale Demon in the distance shrank, the light in the green eyes swelled, and the ferocious aura was overwhelming. He immediately shouted: "Use all your strength to kill these two people."

    "Just waiting for this sentence."

    "Brother, leave it to us."

    "superior."

    "Kill him."

    I saw that one by one the great demons of all forms immediately transformed from their human form into their original form, whether they were birds, beasts, or aquatic animals, each of them had blue eyes or three eyes, all of which were alien species.  After transforming into its original form.  All of them exuded a monstrous aura.  With roars and screams, everyone came towards Ji Ning and killed them.

    This scene also shocked the girl in green beside Ji Ning.  She looked at Ji Ning who was standing aside.  Lian Chuanyin: "Are you bluffing, or do you really have the means? Nine years ago you didn't even reach Xiantian, and it's only been nine years These are all big monsters in the realm of all things. If you are not sure, run away quickly."

    "You little snake." Ji Ning teased, "Just look at it."

    Ji Ning flicked the jade sword in front of him, heard a crisp sound, and then smiled: "You are just a chicken and a dog! Junior brother, do it!"

    Whoops!

    The jade sword in front of him immediately turned into a stream of water and fire millstoneas fast as the wind.  Whistling away.

    "Okay." Two black streams of light flew out of Mu Zishuo's hand, and the streamers turned into two big black snakes in the air.  It whizzed away directly.

    A sharp light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and the light of the 'God-shaking talisman' in front of the soul in the sea of ??consciousness rose sharply.  A large amount of spiritual thoughts spread out with this god-shaking talisman as the core. Under Ji Ning's control, they all rolled forward I saw the rolling spiritual thoughts rolling forward like a raging wave.  Those who resist will face the impact of the wave of spiritual thoughts.

    The speed of spiritual thoughts is even faster than that of flying swords and puppets.

    Before the sword light arrived, Ji Ning's wave of spiritual thoughts had already collided with the souls of the fifteen great monsters.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The fifteen great monsters were originally full of endless killing intent and self-confidence, but the sudden wave of colorless and formless spiritual thoughts struck them, making each of them feel as if their souls had been hit hard by a hammer.

    "how come¡­¡­"

    "this¡­¡­"

    As soon as the frightening thoughts appeared in their minds, they were all blinded.

    The sword light of the jade sword on the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation was extremely gentle. It came whistling like the wind and cut directly into a golden-haired ape. The golden-haired ape did not resist at all and allowed the sword light to cut.  The sword light easily cut it in half from head to tail, and then whizzed away and cut to the next white-furred fox. The white-furred fox was also cut in an instant

    "Kill." The two arrows controlled by Mu Zishuo on the other sideThe colorful snakes are also killing each other crazily.

    The snake's tail whipped violently, smashing the body of the great demon to pieces.

    The snake's tail was tightly bound, and the demon's body was broken.

    ¡­¡­

    quick!

    too fast!

    How fast is the sword light?  How fast are the puppets flying?

    The Great Dragon Whale Demon standing in the distance was originally watching calmly, but he did not pay attention to the sword light and puppets displayed by Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo.  He also believed that the fifteen great monsters under his command could definitely withstand it and even gain the upper hand: "I'm afraid these two human races will die without my taking action."

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he was shocked to see that facing the sword light and puppets of Ji Ning and his two men, the fifteen great demons under his command showed no resistance and allowed those sword lights and puppets to attack.

    It should be noted that although these are all big monsters, if they do not resist defense at all, even the Yuanshen Taoist would not dare to use his body to resist the sword light of a sword immortal, even if this sword immortal is just Wanxiang Zhenren.

    "Wow!"

    Swords are flying and puppets are flying.

    In just a blink of an eye, the sword light killed nine big demons in a row.  The other big monsters were all killed with one sword Only the black-shelled turtle, for the first time, did not break through the outer carapace.  The second time, Ji Ning's sword light was like a chef undressing an ox, cutting along the gap, and then killed the big black turtle.

    The other six big demons were directly smashed to pieces by Mu Zishuo's puppets.

    In the blink of an eye, all fifteen great demons were killed!

    "No!" The white-furred fox that was cut in half gathered itself together again and fled quickly in horror.

    "It turned out to be a body refining process between gods and demons?" Ji Ning smiled softly, "There's no way to escape."

    The rolling and crushing spiritual thoughts once again bombarded the white-furred fox. The white-furred fox that had originally escaped became confused again. The sword light roared in the air again, and with incomparable grace, it easily cut open its body.  At the same time, a bright water and fire lotus flower bloomed around it, wrapping it heavily, and soon minced all the flesh and blood of the white-furred fox. The divine power contained in the flesh and blood was exhausted soon, and the dead man could no longer die.  .

    Fifteen great monsters all died!

    "It's much easier to kill the great demon of Wanxiang than to kill the real person of Wanxiang." Ji Ning said to himself, "All of them don't have the protective treasures given by their elders."

    Silence!

    The entire wilderness became quiet, and both Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo relaxed and smiled.  But the girl in green next to her was stunned: "Fifteen Wanxiang Great Demons, they are all powerful demons, many of them are in the middle stage of Wanxiang, late stage of Wanxiang, or even Wanxiang Perfection. How can we face this Ji family boy?  A person who had no resistance and was killed in an instant?"

    Because Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual thoughts avoided her, she didn¡¯t notice the impact of Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual thoughts at all.

    "It's only been more than nine years." The girl in green looked at Ji Ning, a little dull, "I am a green snake in the sky. I have been to many places and had many adventures. I even became a disciple of the Demon Immortal. This has become everything.  Why is this Ji boy now killing the Great Demon is like killing a chicken. How did he become more powerful than me?"

    When they fought against each other again and again in Dongshanze, the two of them were almost the same in terms of strength.

    Kong Qingshe was confident that his strength would improve very quickly, but now

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon whale demon in the distance was extremely angry at first, but then quickly calmed down. He stared at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo in the distance, and said in a low voice: "No wonder you are so confident, you actually have the secret technique of spiritual thoughts. And you guys  Such a powerful soul, the secret technique of spiritual thoughts he displayed actually caused fifteen great monsters to be attacked at the same time."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Before entering the Black and White Academy, my soul was at the level of ¡®spiritual consciousness¡¯.  Now more than three years have passed, whether it is the improvement of realm, the training of swordsmanship, or the progress of the soul brought about by visualizing "Nuwa Tu" every day for more than three years Even now, even compared with Yuanshen Taoist, Ji  Ning's soul is considered strong.  What does it mean to deal with fifteen great monsters at the same time?

    The pressure brought by these fifteen Wanxiang Great Demons is not as great as the six Wanxiang Real People in Beihezhou!

    But this dragon whale demon

    Ji Ning is confident in dealing with it and is fully confident in escaping.  But Ji Ning was not completely sure about defeating or even killing him.  After all, the other party is extremely talented, has refined his body with gods and demons, and possesses magical powers.  It is indeed extremely difficult to kill it.

    "Leave quickly and spare your life." Ji Ning looked at the dragon whale demon and said coldly.

    The eyes of the dragon whale demon flashed with cold light.

    With the power of killing fifteen big demons in a row before,?Jining's words still have some intimidating power.

    "Kill these big monsters and you want to scare me away?" The dragon whale monster said hoarsely, "I was born in the Northern Sea, traveled to many places, and even entered this land and came to the Hell Mountain Wilderness Zongheng has been  For thousands of years, I have fought against Yuanshen Taoist several times. You, a little Wanxiang Daoist, want to scare me away, what a dream!"

    Ji Ning looked at it from a distance: "Then stop talking nonsense and just accept death."

    "Suffer death?"

    The Great Dragon Whale Demon laughed wildly, and his laughter was like thunder, rolling and resounding for hundreds of miles.

    I saw him disappear out of thin air, turned into a monstrous mist, and directly condensed into an extremely huge alien beast in mid-air I saw that this alien beast had the head of a dragon and the body of a whale.  The dragon's whiskers are a hundred feet long, and the entire body of the dragon whale is over a thousand feet long.  As the aqua light on his body increased, its body slowly grew in size again, becoming a full three thousand feet long.

    The three-thousand-foot huge dragon whale was suspended in the sky, covering the sky and the earth for a moment, making everything below dark.  The endless ferocious energy permeates everywhere, making people's hearts tremble.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and the girl in green all looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡± Mu Zishuo stared.

    "Ji's boy, can you really deal with it?" The girl in green turned even paler.

    Ji Ning looked at it from a distance: "Little Snake, just watch it!"

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 24 Ji Ning explodes with all his strength

    Ji Ning suddenly frowned: "Why is the Beiming Sword in my Zifu space trembling?"

    Immediately, the inner consciousness of the Zi Mansion was carefully explored. There were pieces of magic weapons suspended in the Zi Mansion space, including three Beiming Swords.  After searching with his spiritual sense he easily discovered that there were traces of gray and blood-red evil spirits coming from the outside world, constantly flowing towards the Beiming Sword, and being absorbed by these three Beiming Swords.

    The Beiming Sword is a weapon forged by the blood of gods and demons.  It was so joyful to absorb the evil spirit and cruelty that I even trembled.

    "It seems that too many Wanxiang Daemons were killed this time, and the evil spirit and cruelty were strong enough. The evil spirit and cruelty caused by killing two Wanxiang Daemons last time was not as strong." Ji Ning secretly thought, he must kill them himself.  The evil spirit generated by the great demon will wrap around itself, and then be absorbed by the Beiming Sword.  If the Beiming Sword hadn't absorbed it these evil spirits and vicious auras would have been entangled with him, gradually fading as time went by, and of course some would still remain in the end.

    Although Ji Ning has been absorbed by the Beiming Sword, there is still some evil energy left!

    This is also the reason why the evil spirit and cruelty of those who kill to the sky are so shocking.

    ¡­¡­

    The three-thousand-foot long dragon whale that covers the sky and the sun is suspended high, looking down, its green eyes full of coldness, and its voice booming like thunder: "Human race, suffer death!"

    Ji Ning raised his head, with a faint sword light in his eyes.

    "Humph." Ji Ning snorted coldly.

    Boom!

    With the God-shaking talisman as the core, the divine thought rushed out directly, like a raging wave rolling upwards, and instantly collided with the huge dragon whale spirit above.

    Although the Dragon Whale Demon was on guard for a long time, he still felt his soul tremble. Even the huge body suspended high in the air suddenly fell downwards, but it quickly stopped floating again.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised, "You got rid of it in an instant?"

    "Boom!"

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and his spiritual thoughts crushed him again.

    The dragon whale demon high in the sky was struck by spiritual thoughts, but his eyes were full of madness, but he obviously remained awake.

    "What a powerful spiritual power!" The dragon whale demon looked down and said with a booming voice, "Human race, your spiritual power is comparable to that of the Taoist priests! But I am a divine beast with extraordinary talents, and I have lived for more than 100 years.  For thousands of years, the long years have sharpened my Taoist heart and strengthened my soul. You can't even think of defeating me just by relying on the secret technique of spiritual thoughts."

    Ji Ning was also secretly surprised. This dragon whale was truly extraordinary. It could actually stay awake under the impact of his own spiritual thoughts.

    But Ji Ning also expected this.

    Because there are those among Wanxiang Daoist who can match Taoist Yuanshen. Since they can match Taoist Yuanshen, they can generally withstand the impact of Taoist Yuanshen¡¯s spiritual thoughts.  For example, his senior brother ¡®Brother Blood Shadow¡¯.  Senior Brother Xueying is a god and demon who has refined his body and possesses supernatural powers. He is a two-clawed dragon guard!

    He is cultivating the most painful "Blood Shadow Immortal Body". To be able to practice that kind of technique to such a state, one can imagine the firmness of Brother Xueying's Taoist heart.  Because of this, Senior Brother Xueying is at least not afraid of the spiritual impact of Taoist Yuanshen.

    besides¡­¡­

    Ji Ning had previously dealt with ¡®Dong Yi¡¯ from Xuelong Mountain. Dong Yi escaped with his life in front of Ji Ning and was obviously able to barely stay awake.

    After all, Yuanshen Taoist is only one level higher than Wanxiang Zhenren, although his strength is much higher.  But just relying on the impact of spiritual thoughts to sweep away At least it is not enough to face some of the truly top elites in the Wanxiang level.  And this great demon of all things, the Great Dragon Whale Demon, is obviously such a being with a very strong Taoist heart.

    "Hahaha, if you can take over my spiritual power, don't be so arrogant." Ji Ning shouted, "Take my sword."

    The more than 700 flying swords floating around him immediately began to shine, and the jade sword condensed in front of him seemed to break through many obstacles and flew upwards with great difficulty The jade sword seemed to fly very brightly.  Very slowly, it seemed to have broken through countless obstacles.  But this slowness is a mental illusion, but it is actually ridiculously fast!

    The second form of the three-foot sword - densely covered with thorns!

    "Huh!" The dragon whale monster high in the sky snorted coldly. Its two long dragon whiskers suddenly grew longer and directly wrapped around the sword light that was coming towards Ji Ning.

    The light of the jade sword was so beautiful and soul-stirring that it traced a perfect trajectory in the air. It easily escaped from the entanglement of the two dragon whiskers and directly beheaded the dragon whale demon's head.

    "What a fast sword, what a terrifying sword." The dragon whale demon was secretly shocked. His dragon beard is a magic weapon that binds and resists the enemy, but he can't even touch the opponent's sword light?

    "Boom!"

    The dragon whale demon roared angrily, I saw two blue cold evils visible to the naked eye suddenly sprayed out from the dragon's head's nose, and the cold evils directly enveloped the sword light directed towards Ji Ning.

    The sword light was like a ghost, drawing a huge arc in mid-air. It managed to avoid the cold evil spirit, and then directly stabbed the dragon whale demon's head from above.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    too fast.

    The dragon whale demon had no time to resist, and the sword light had already pierced its head.

    This sword is the sword light that condensed from the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, stimulated by the early stage of Wanxiang. Ji Ning's strongest swordsmanship is transformed into a sword The power can be imagined!  Tsk tsk tsk!  !  !  It penetrated through layers of obstacles one after another, but the body of the Dragon Whale Demon was too powerful, and the whole body was like a magic weapon. After piercing it for more than ten feet, the jade sword's sword light was finally exhausted.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning cursed in his mind, "He's so thick-skinned."

    It should be noted that the dragon whale demon is three thousand feet long, and the dragon head is also hundreds of feet in size, and it only penetrates more than ten feet?  It¡¯s just a layer of skin punctured!

    "Little human race, even if I let you do it here, you can't hurt me. Your sword light is just tickling." The dragon whale demon suddenly laughed wildly, and the laughter resounded for hundreds of miles around.

    Ji Ning also finally saw how difficult it was to deal with a great beast with perfect appearance and using magical powers.

    With such a body, it is no wonder that he can escape with his life in front of the Yuanshen Taoist.

    ¡°Is this why you¡¯re scratching your itch?¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s expression changed next to him, ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s Divine Shaking Technique is of no use, even the sword array only scratches the itch, this omnipresent monster is too scary.¡±

    "Ji's boy, if you can't defeat us, run away quickly. If it's too late, you won't be able to escape." The girl in green also sent a message and said urgently.

    ¡°Senior brother, are you running away?¡± Mu Zishuo also sent a message to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning glanced at the two of them, with confidence in his eyes, and said loudly: "You dragon whale monster, I was just playing with you."

    "Are you having fun?" The Dragon Whale Demon looks down like two huge eyes of a small lake. "What other means are there? Use them all. Otherwise you will never have the chance to use them."

    "Sit in the well and look at the sky."

    Two Beiming Swords appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hands.

    "Oh?" The dragon whale demon looked at the human boy holding a long sword below, as if he saw something incredible, "You, are you trying to fight me in close combat? Hahaha, you are not mistaken? Human boy,  If you run away now, I won't be sure to keep you with your spiritual mind and secret skills. But if you fight in close combat, you will really die."

    As a great demon who has been refining the body of gods and demons, the Dragon Whale Great Demon is naturally best at close combat.

    "Ji's boy, it's a great demon that perfects the body of gods and demons. It also has supernatural powers. It's also a dragon whale." The girl in green was shocked.

    At this time, Ji Ning had already reached his feet, soared into the sky, turned into a stream of light and leaped hundreds of feet, heading towards the dragon whale monster above to kill him.  Ji Ning's eyes were filled with coldness as he soared into the sky. He held a Beiming Sword in each hand. As he flew in the air, his body was already enveloped in red light. His body quickly grew in size and turned into a three-foot-tall figure.  giant.

    It¡¯s simply an enlarged version of Ji Ning!

    "The gods and demons are refining their bodies! The magic of heaven and earth?" The girl in green exclaimed. She even sent a voice message to Mu Zishuo, who was also looking nervous next to her, and asked, "Ji's boy is going to fight the dragon whale, are you sure?"

    "I don't know." Mu Zishuo also stared at the top and said through the voice, "But I heard that senior brother became famous by relying on close combat before entering the Black and White Academy. I heard that what he is best at is close combat.  He's very powerful in close combatbut I've never seen him actually fight in close combat."

    "He is best at close combat?" The girl in green no longer asked, because the fight above had already made her extremely nervous.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time as Ji Ning rose into the sky, especially when he used his magical power 'Dharma of the Heaven and the Earth', the two dragon whiskers of the Dragon Whale Demon in the sky were directly entangled with each other, and it roared "Boom" again, and the dragon's head was directly in the nose.  Two blasts of cold evil spewed out, and the cold evil spread wildly, causing the air to freeze and condense, covering Xiang Ning.

    In the past, the sword light could be avoided, but even though Ji Ning had the Wind Wing Escape Technique, he could not match the speed of the sword light.

    Can¡¯t escape?

    Then

    ??Cut it open directly!

    "Break!" Ji Ning swung the Beiming Sword in his hand violently, and used the second style of the Three-foot Sword, 'Dense Thorns'. Wherever the shadow of the sword passed, the layers of cold evil were directly cut open.  The restrained dragon beards were chopped and flew towards him, but Ji Ning also slowed down and reached the front of the dragon whale's head.

    &nbsp; "Death." The dragon whale's entire huge body flipped violently, and the huge dragon whale tail covered the ground and slapped towards Ning.

    Ji Ning, however, jumped directly onto the dragon whale's huge body and used the wind wing escape technique to rush directly towards the dragon whale's head.

    The magical power of heaven and earth has already caused Ji Ning's speed to skyrocket.

    With the help of the Wind Wing Escape Technique, the speed and flexibility are even more astonishing However, the Dragon Whale Demon's body is three thousand feet long, and enemies often climb on it during fights.  It doesn't care about it either, because it has plenty of ways to deal with it.  And ordinary enemies can't even pierce a layer of its skin.

    In an instant, Ji Ning rushed from the tail end of the dragon whale to the head.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning's eyes suddenly burst out with terrifying fighting intent. After more than three years, he finally displayed his most powerful magical power again. It is a truly terrifying magical power that ranks among the top ten among countless magical powers since Pangu opened the world -  ¡ªStar Reacher!  At this moment, Ji Ning also felt his blood boiling and roaring!

    It¡¯s been a long time, it¡¯s been a long time, and I haven¡¯t met an opponent like this that really makes me fight like crazy.

    Even when I was very weak, I could kill Xu Li with one move using the Star Reacher.  I have never really experienced a smooth battle using Star Reacher

    "Come on!" Ji Ning was as powerful as a dragon.

    "That's not right." The dragon whale demon suddenly felt that the aura of the little ant 'human boy' on his body suddenly surged and became extremely terrifying, giving it a terrible sense of threat.  This sense of threat usually only occurs when it faces Yuanshen Taoist.

    "go."

    The body surface of the dragon whale suddenly erupted with strong cold evil, and a large amount of cold evil frantically froze Ji Ning.

    Boom!

    Ji Ning's left and right swords instantly turned into two sword rivers. With unrivaled power, they broke through the obstruction of the cold evil, and then directly rushed into the body of the dragon whale with a "chi" sound. The dragon whale  The flesh and blood of the body, which was as tough as a magic weapon, were all shattered in front of Ji Ning's sword light.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The monthly tickets of brothers are very powerful, but Lin Hai is also very powerful in chasing after him. Brothers and sisters, please check if you have monthly tickets. If you have tickets, please support Tomato!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 25 Proposal

    "How did he become so strong, and my body of gods and demons can't stop him at all?" The dragon whale demon felt that the ant-like human boy could easily get into its head, and it suddenly panicked, "Force him to come out!"

    In an instant, Ji Ning had penetrated about a hundred feet deep into the head of the dragon whale. At this moment, turbulent aqua-green streams of light came from all directions and directly impacted Ji Ning.

    "Divine power!" Ji Ning instantly understood that this was the divine power of Dragon Whale.

    Divine power exists in every part of the body of gods and demons.

    At this moment, the dragon whale demon thought, and a large amount of divine power around his head rushed towards Ji Ning like a raging flood.  Too violent!  Ji Ning was suffocated by the endless divine power.

    "Why does it have so much divine power?" Ji Ning suddenly understood that he might not have much hope of killing this dragon whale demon, because the opponent's huge body contained many times more divine power than his own. It would be difficult to kill such a behemoth.   You must be far superior to it in strength, otherwise you will only hurt it at most.

    "break!"

    Ji Ning, who used the Star Reaching Hand, was extremely brave, splitting through the flood-like obstacles of divine power, and rushed directly to the vital part of the dragon whale's head.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Wherever Ning passed, two sword lights swayed wantonly, destroying the dragon whale's head wantonly.

    The head is the core of the body.

    If the vital parts of the head are damaged, if it is an ordinary innate creature, god or demon, it will die immediately.  And when you reach the realm of blood rebirth, although you won't die but you lose control of your body, you will only instinctively want to condense your divine body.  And if it reaches the level of everything.  Gods and demons can easily change their appearance by relying on their control of the body. However, once the vital parts of the head are damaged, although they do not completely lose control, their control has also been reduced to the extreme, and they can only reluctantly use some simple means.  And if you reach the level of the soul you can even divide part of your flesh and blood to form a clone!

    The Purple Mansion level of divine and demon body refining is rebirth with a drop of blood.

    The level of everything is to change the appearance.

    The level of the soul.  It's a clone.

    ¡­¡­

    It is also easy for powerful gods and demons to pluck a hair and form a clone.

    For gods and demons at the level of the soul, the head has no special significance to the divine body, but at the level of everything the head is still very important.  At this time, the soul is mainly in the ¡®Sea of ??Consciousness¡¯.  Once the head is damaged, the soul's control over the body will naturally be greatly reduced.

    "Boom~~" As Ji Ning's sword light pierced the vital part of his head, the entire body of the Dragon Whale Demon trembled in mid-air.  Then it started to fall downwards.

    When falling, the entire dragon whale demon was still twisting and struggling.

    Mu Zishuo and the girl in green below both looked up.  Extremely nervous.  The girl in green was even more disbelieving and surprised when she saw the scene in front of her and said, "Are we going to win? Is your senior brother really so powerful that he can even win against this dragon whale monster?"

    "It seems so." Mu Zishuo also looked up.

    "But the Dragon Whale Demon is a god and demon and cannot be defeated so easily." The girl in green looked worried.

    ******

    Inside the skull of a dragon whale.

    Ji Ning pierced its vitals, and immediately found that the entire Dragon Whale's resistance had been weakened to the extreme, and understood that the opponent's control over the body was now extremely weak.

    "Very good." Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "Water Fire Lotus."

    Suddenly, huge water and fire lotus flowers began to appear around them, and they began to strangle the body of the dragon whale.  Each of these water and fire lotus flowers is dozens of feet long, and they appear directly in the mouth of the dragon whale.  Started to strangle the dragon whale's tongue and other body parts crazily.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~

    It can¡¯t be twisted!

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stared.

    Can¡¯t move?

    "Small. Small, small." Ji Ning's mind moved.  The water and fire lotus immediately began to shrink, and its power continued to increase.  Six water and fire lotus flowers, each within a range of nearly ten feet, twisted the body of the dragon whale monster.

    "What a monster." Ji Ning was shocked. "My water and fire lotus is infinitely more powerful than before, but it has spread so much that it can't even strangle its body. Its body's flesh and blood are too tough."

    The area of ??nearly ten feet is also the range where Ji Ning's water and fire lotus can maintain its strongest power.

    ¡°Obviously, the Water and Fire Lotus must be used to its extreme in order to be able to strangle.

    But how long will it take to strangle such a small amount of flesh and blood for a body of 3,000 feet?  I'm afraid that the speed of strangulation may not be as fast as the recovery speed of the entire Dragon Whale's own divine power.

    "Bang!" The dragon whale's head suddenlyOne exploded.

    Ji Ning was also thrown away by the explosion.

    "What a good guy, you actually gave up your head." The moment Ji Ning was sent flying backwards, he was also shocked by Dragon Whale's decisiveness. Although Dragon Whale's control over the body was very weak, it could still use some simple methods.  It is even easier to blow off one's own head.

    The head exploded completely, and the dragon whale's huge body also rolled. During the rolling process, the head condensed and grew again.

    It roared angrily.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    Along with the thundering roar, its overwhelming fan-like tail also slapped towards Ning.  too fast!  Moreover, the tail of this cattail fan is nearly a thousand feet wide. Ning has nowhere to use it in mid-air and is not as flexible as he is on the ground.  There was no way to dodge for a moment.

    Since you can¡¯t hide, then don¡¯t hide!

    "Break it for me!"

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in both hands and shouted violently. The sword light in his hands turned into two sword rivers and slashed directly at the huge tail that was slapping.

    The huge tail is like a cattail leaf covering the world.

    The two sword lights seemed to pierce the sky.

    The two collided instantly!

    Boom!  !  !

    As if the sky and the earth were shattering, the surrounding air exploded crazily, and bright red blood spread instantly, even dyeing the sky red.  Ji Ning's whole body was slammed directly into the wilderness below like a meteorite. The wilderness also trembled with a loud rumbling sound, and deep cracked grooves appeared.

    And Ji Ning himself had already been smashed deep into the ground.

    "Human race." The huge dragon whale demon in the sky also had a terrifying wound on its huge tail. The wound of hundreds of feet almost tore its tail. At this moment, the wound is closing rapidly.

    It looked down and easily sensed that the aura of the human race deep underground was equally powerful and violent, without any weakening.

    It understands

    The opponent is also a god-demonic body refiner. Even if it hurts the opponent with just one slap, the opponent can quickly recover intact.

    "I didn't expect that your divine and demonic body refining is stronger than your qi refining, and you are so hidden." The dragon whale demon's voice boomed, and then he turned into a stream of light and left quickly, with all the formation flags flying when he left.  Get up and fly towards it.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning jumped out, soared into the sky from the depths of the ground and landed on the surface.

    "Gone?" Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword and looked at the dragon whale demon leaving in the distance.

    ¡°Senior brother, did you fight off this dragon whale monster?¡± Mu Zishuo said excitedly.

    The girl in green next to her was even more stunned. She looked at the dragon whale demon that had disappeared in the distance, and then looked at the handsome young man in front of her who looked almost exactly the same as before: "You beat away the dragon whale demon? Are you?  Don¡¯t you have a twin brother?¡±

    "What are you thinking about?" Ji Ning shouted with a smile.

    "But why are you so strong? I have had many adventures." The girl in green looked at Ji Ning and glared, "That is the Dragon Whale Demon. I heard that even Yuanshen Taoist escaped with his life. He is very powerful."

    "It is powerful." Ji Ning said, "Especially because it is such a huge body, and the divine power in its body is almost unbelievable. Want to kill it? I simply can't do it. Even the Yuanshen Taoists, I'm afraid  Only those who are truly and completely above it can kill it. Otherwise, some ordinary Yuanshen Taoists really can't do anything to it."

    They are both Wanxiang Zhenren, but they are also different from high to low.

    The same goes for Yuanshen Taoist.

    Like the Yuanshen Taoists in the Black and White Academy, all of them can only step into the Yuanshen after they have realized a complete Tao!  There was also the 'Beishan Black Tiger', as the next candidate for Anchanhou, the threat he felt to Ji Ning was equally strong.  This kind of person can be regarded as the best among Yuanshen Taoists.

    "You can't do anything about it, why did it escape?" the girl in green asked.

    "Because it can't do anything to me." Ji Ning said with a smile, "And the feeling of being pierced through the vital parts of my head and losing control of my body Once you have tasted it once, no god or demon is willing to taste it a second time."

    It is obvious that the divine soul can sense the divine body, but due to the damage to the head, its control over the body is extremely weak.

    This feeling is simply a nightmare.

    "And he suffered a loss in the fight with me this time, so I'm afraid he has some shadows in his heart. I'm afraid I still have some tricks up his sleeve." Ji Ning said, "In this case, it's natural to leave quickly."

    "Oh." The girl in green nodded.

    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Ji Ning. Her eyes were a little bright when she looked at Ji Ning. It was so amazing.??It was only the day after tomorrow that I fought against her.  It is already so powerful now.  Even the Dragon Whale Great Demon, which she thought was unmatched, retreated, and the other dozen or so Ten Thousand Formation Great Demons were killed like chickens.

    "Actually, if the fight continues, if he doesn't leave, I will have to leave too." Ji Ning sighed.

    Although he relied on his star-catching hand, he exploded with amazing power.

    The magical power of the Star Picking Hand consumes so much divine power. Its power is far superior to magical powers such as the 'Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth', and exceeds several levels!  This allowed Ji Ning to explode with such fighting power, but the consumption of divine power was also extremely shocking. Ji Ning could not fight with such strength for a long time.

    "Senior brother, stop talking." Mu Zishuo curled his lips, "No matter how humble you are, I can't stand listening to you anymore. The one who escaped just now is the Dragon Whale Demon who has perfected the body of gods and demons and possesses supernatural powers."

    Ji Ning blinked his eyes.

    "Ji's boy!" the girl in green suddenly said.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked over, "Little Snake, what's the matter?"

    "Do you have any spiritual beasts around you? How about I follow you?" the girl in green suggested, "I am an empty green snake and I grow up very quickly. And I am also good at discovering some treasures If you want to travel through space, you have to use it.  A small movement of Taoist talismans is as simple as breathing for me. And no matter how high my level is in the future, that kind of air-locking formation will have no effect on me."

    Ji Ning blinked: "There is already a spiritual beast beside me."

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Chapter 26 Cold Evil and Earth Fire

    "You have a spirit beast? Who? Why didn't I see it?" The girl in green looked around, but she felt a little angry in her heart. She was a great demon of all things, but she was tired of wandering alone, so she wanted to  Settled down in the Demon Lotus Mountain area.

    She was being chased by the dragon whale demon just now, and Ji Ning's sudden appearanceespecially the fate between the two back then made her want to conquer the world with Ji Ning.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this Ji boy would not appreciate it!

    "It's me, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning said, "Uncle Bai used to follow my father. After my father died, he has been following me. The reason why I haven't come here now is because I am taking the assessment of Yinglongwei and I am not allowed to  Take the spirit beast to the wilderness of Prison Mountain."

    "Oh." The girl in green nodded, but didn't say anything.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Although I have a spirit beast, since you want to follow me so much, I will reluctantly accept you."

    "What do you mean by reluctantly doing so!" The girl in green glared angrily.

    "Okay, let's leave here first." Ji Ning looked at the cracked wilderness around him, "The previous fighting might attract some other monsters."

    Mu Zishuo and Qingqing both nodded.

    Immediately, a dragon-headed warship appeared out of thin air, and all three people jumped into the dragon-headed warship.

    At their level, they have actually been able to fly in the air for a long time, but the speed of flying in the air is far less than that of controlling a magic weapon Controlling a magic weapon is not as easy as riding a puppet warship.

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh!

    The dragon-headed warship flew forward among the clouds and mist. Ji Ning also used the spirit beast talisman, and the girl in green was willing to become his spirit beast.

    Ji Ning on the warship looked at the girl in green beside him: "Let me call you Xiaoqing."

    "Okay." The girl in green nodded, "From today on, my name will be Ji Qingqing. How about it?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Mu Zishuo next to him even joked: "In the tribe where I lived when I was a child, some women who did not have a surname would usually take the man's surname after marrying a man."

    "Ji Ning, your junior brother is so naughty! I'm older than your grandma!" Qing Qing stared.

    Ji Ning also smiled: "Okay, okay, your name will be Ji Qingqing, and you will follow me from now on If one day you don't want to follow me, just tell me again, and I will let you go free."

    Influenced by his father Ji Yichuan, Ji Ning treats spiritual beasts like his own brothers and sisters.  It is impossible to force spirit beasts to die or enslave spirit beasts.

    "Anyway, if you save my life, I will follow you anyway." Qingqing curled her lips and said, "And you actually grow faster than me I want to see what you will become in the future."

    "Xiaoqing, what happened after the battle in Dongshanze? How did you end up here?" Ji Ning asked.

    Mu Zishuo was also listening next to him.

    Qingqing said: "Back then, I realized how to travel through the void and escaped from Tiemu Zhan. I quickly left Yanshan and started wandering around. With the talent of traveling through the void, I also discovered some strange fruit spiritual essences.  It soon grew to the realm of Zifu. After that, I went to Bailong Mountain because of its fame."

    "White Dragon Mountain?" Ji Ning was startled, "Is it the White Dragon Demon Immortal?"

    The human race, in addition to the strongest Anchan Beishan Clan and Yinglongwei, are the eight major forces of the Black and White Academy, the Sky Splitting Sword Sect, the Hundred Flowers Fairyland, the Donghe Clan, the Hunter Dragon Clan, the Mulan Clan, the Tiansheng Sect, and the Blood God Sect.  .

    This is the human race force.

    The demon clan also has some powerful people, some demon immortals, etc.  The White Dragon Demon Fairy is one of them who is quite famous. This White Dragon Demon Fairy is a female dragon, but she is extremely powerful and can be taught without distinction. As long as she goes there, she will accept almost everyone who comes.  But she also taught many powerful monster masters, and even gave birth to earthly immortals and loose immortals.

    "I was highly valued in Bailong Mountain and was given the Dharma." Qing Qing said, "I practiced in Bailong Mountain for several years. After I reached the Purple Mansion and reached Consummation, my master asked me to go out and explore. He said that the Kongqing Snake Clan can only continue to  Only through your adventures can you grow rapidly. My master asked me to come to the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain, and I have been here for more than three years. I have cultivated from Zi Mansion to the middle stage of Vientiane."

    Ji Ning asked: "What level is your all-encompassing Dharma?"

    "I am valued by my master, so naturally the moon is high in the sky." Qing Qing said confidently.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo looked at each other and were secretly speechless.

    More than three years

    From the time when Zifu completed cultivation to the middle stage of Wanxiang, Ji Ning and his two brothers knew very well how much Yuan Power was needed. Ji Ning had refined more than 2,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid before and after, and they were only in the early stage of Wanxiang.

    "How many adventures did you have in the Wilderness of Prison Mountain?" Ji Ning asked."Seven or eight times." Qingqing said casually, and then his eyes lit up, "By the way, I have used all the things that can be eaten and drunk. But there are two places that may be of great use to you."

    "Where?" Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both looked forward to it.

    An adventure?

    Except for the narrow escape from death when I went to the Water Mansion when I was young, I really didn¡¯t have many adventures.

    "I discovered a cold evil vein and an earth fire vein." Qing Qing said.

    "Cold Evil Vein? And Earth Fire Vein?" Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo's eyes were extremely hot, and they said in unison, "Where is it?"

    What is cold evil?  What is earth fire?

    After Pangu opened the world, many natural forces were naturally born.

    Such as water, fire, thunder, light, etc.

    For example, when Ji Ning achieved the body of a god and demon, it was because the supreme ¡®Taiyin Star¡¯ and ¡®Sun Star¡¯ transmitted a trace of the true water of the lunar moon and the true fire of the sun, allowing Ji Ning to achieve the body of a god and demon.  If this trace of Taiyin True Water, Sun True Fire were used for fighting, even an Earth Immortal would be killed if touched.

    Because this is the power of the Supreme Star, the immortals cannot interrupt the destruction at the moment they break through and become an innate being.

    Fire, from low to high, can be divided into human fire, earth fire, sky fire and real fire.

    This human fire is the mortal fire in the world, the most common.

    Earth fireare some special flames bred by the earth.  Theoretically, the monks of Zifu can absorb a trace of earth fire and breed it in Zifu, but this is too dangerous, and they usually only absorb earth fire when they reach the level of all phenomena.  A long period of pregnancy and nursing in Zifu.

    Earth fire is divided into nine levels, and it can be nurtured from the lower ninth level to the upper level!

    Ninth-grade, eighth-grade, and seventh-grade are all low-grade.  Sixth grade, fifth grade, and fourth grade are all middle grade.  Third grade, second grade, and first grade are all top grade!

    First-grade earth firerepresents the ultimate level of earth fire.

    In fact, as long as you reach the upper third level you can absorb another trace of 'Sky Fire'.  Let the earthly fire in your body evolve to the level of ¡®heavenly fire¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    Fire is like this, water is like this.

    Water is also divided into human water, earth water, heaven water and true water.  Needless to say, human water is the most common water, while earth water is actually the "cold evil".

    Whether it is to nurture earth fire or cold evil.

    You need to find an earth fire vein or cold evil vein naturally contained in the earth!  Only by absorbing enough earth fire or cold evil into the body, the "planting" is successful, and there is fire in the body, can the earth fire be nurtured.  If you can't find the earth fire veins and cold evil then there is nothing you can do.  This is a treasure of nature that is rare to find.

    "It's in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain. The Cold Evil Veins are closer here, and the Earth Fire Veins are further away." Qing Qing said directly.

    "Qingqing, you are so amazing." Mu Zishuo was extremely excited and admired him, "We couldn't find one, but you found two easily."

    "Hey, those places that you can't usually go to, I will often travel through space to carefully check The more you check, the more you will find them naturally." Qingqing said proudly, "It is inaccessible, and over time, some treasures will naturally be born.  come out."

    Ji Ning asked: "What kind of cold evil is cold evil? What kind of earth fire is earth fire?"

    "Hansha" and "Earth Fire" are both general terms.

    Earth fire can be divided into hundreds of types, such as 'Yinyan Earth Fire', 'Blue Thunder Earth Fire', etc. Even Heavenly Fire can be divided into many types, and even the 'True Fire', which is so powerful that the immortals are afraid of it, can be divided into different types.  Several kinds.

    "I made a 'Miscellaneous Notes on the Treasures of Heaven and Earth' in Bailong Mountain. They all recorded the spiritual fruits, spiritual herbs, etc., but I didn't remember the earth fire and cold evil. You will know when you go there." Qingqing continued, "Then  A cold evilI estimate that it can be used three or five times. That earth fire is dangerous, I'm afraid it can only be used once or twice."

    Absorbing earthly fire and planting it into your body is collecting seeds.  A cold evil spirit cannot bear to collect seeds for a few times before being exhausted.

    "I prefer Shui Mu, and I choose Han Sha." Mu Zishuo said.

    "I practice the Nine Heavens of Chiming." Ji Ning said with a smile, "My body is born from the true water of Taiyin and the true fire of the sun. I have to collect these cold evils and earthly fires"

    "Okay, let's set off quickly." Qingqing stood on the side of the ship, looked down, and then pointed to the north, "Let's go there."

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo responded.

    The Dragon Head Warship immediately moved forward in the direction pointed by Qing Qing.

    Ji Ning is also looking forward to it.

    My own divine pattern has the ability to control water and fire, and I will breed earth fire in my body.Cold Evil, when the time comes to cooperate, at least the power of the 'Water Fire Lotus' will be greatly increased.  And he can also have some other means.  This earth fire and cold evil have become powerful, and they are definitely no less than a magical power.

    When Ji Ning and the others were on their way to where the cold evil veins were.

    In the middle of a remote and desolate low mountain.

    "Huh."

    Dong Yi, who was dressed in a golden robe, slowly opened his eyes, "Finally everything is fine."

    "Bei Hezhou and the other six of us joined forces and failed in the end. Fortunately, I had the protective magic weapon I got from that adventure six years ago, and I managed to escape. I don't know whether the others are alive or dead now." Dong Yi thought to himself.  , when he thought of that battle, he felt scared and angry.

    He had heard about Ji Ning a long time ago and knew that Ji Ning was a monster-like genius, but he never expected that the six real elites of Wanxiang would be so miserable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was Ji Ning or Mu Zishuo who cast the secret technique of spiritual thought.¡± Until this moment, Dong Yi still didn¡¯t know which of the two Ji Ning had used the secret technique of spiritual thought.

    "The belly of this mountain is very secretive. It is the most secretive mountainside I have ever discovered. I have been recuperating here for so long, and no one has discovered me." Dong Yi was also secretly glad, "There seems to be an underground river underneath this mountain.  "

    With a movement of Dong Yi¡¯s body, he rushed directly along the twisting entrance of the cave and further down.

    Along the underground river, he continued to explore.

    Soon he felt the heat getting more and more intense, and gradually he discovered a faint golden flame in the crack in the ground in the distance. The flame was hot and burning.

    ¡°Earth fire veins!¡± Dong Yi exclaimed.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 27 Seed Gathering Hansha (please vote for me)

    Dong Yi has been practicing for hundreds of years. He has traveled to many places and had some opportunities. He even has a cold evil in his body. It was the cold evil that he used when he fought against Ji Ning.

    "This is" Dong Yi carefully observed a trace of golden flame glowing in the crack in the ground ahead.

    The crack in the ground is about two feet wide.

    Looking down you can faintly see rolling magma below.

    "This earth fire? Mixed with a little gold? It is pure and dazzling" Dong Yi observed and nodded slightly, "Since it grows on the edge of magma, then this earth fire should be the 'golden flame earth fire'."

    Earth fire can be divided into hundreds of types.

    Some earth fires are cold and corrosive to the bones, while some earth fires are extremely violent.  The golden flame earth fire is known as 'blazing' and is an excellent earth fire.

    "It's a pity, I practice cold-nature skills." Dong Yi shook his head, "And I have already bred the cold evil spirit in my body, so I am not suitable to breed the earth fire again. When the cold evil and the earth fire meet I'm afraid I  The whole thing will be reduced to ashes.¡±

    At the same time, it is also very rare to be pregnant with earth fire and cold evil spirits, and they have extremely strict requirements on qualifications and skills.

    Ji Ning obviously fits the bill.

    "I can't use it, but others can." Dong Yi's heart moved, and he naturally had an idea.  He can completely use this golden flame earth fire to trade with other Wanxiang real people. This is a naturally born earth fire vein. It is rare to find it, so it can naturally be sold at a high price.

    "Walk."

    Dong Yi flashed his figure and left quietly.

    ******

    The dragon-headed warship moved rapidly towards the north in the clouds and mist. Mu Zishuo occasionally looked down through the mist: "Qingqing, we're almost there!"

    Ji Ning was sitting aside, with a small green snake wrapped around his wrist. The small green snake suddenly raised its head and looked outside, saying: "We haven't arrived yet. I will tell you when I get there. Anyway, today  We'll definitely get there, so don't hang around there."

    "That's Hansha. How can I not be impatient?" Mu Zishuo muttered, "Slow down, maybe someone else will snatch it away."

    "What a coincidence, even if you are unlucky."

    The little green snake said something, then wrapped its arms around Ji Ning's arms, and fell asleep leisurely with eyes closed.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the fate I had with Ji Ning back then

    Maybe we are all fellow countrymen

    Maybe it was Ji Ning who saved her life

    In short, she liked being close to Ji Ning, it felt so comfortable.

    ¡°Senior brother, she doesn¡¯t even look outside. She doesn¡¯t even know if we have flown over.¡± Mu Zishuo said worriedly.

    "Then fly back again." Ji Ning teased.

    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know what kind of cold evil it is.¡± Mu Zishuo muttered, ¡°I have never encountered such an adventure before.¡±

    Ji Ning is also very curious

    Which kind of cold evil is it and whether it is suitable for you.  Because his divine body was conceived and born from the ¡®true water of Taiyin and the true fire of the sun¡¯.  Therefore, it is best for this cold evil to be compatible with the 'Taiyin True Water'. Some cold evils are incompatible with the Taiyin True Water, such as the 'blood evil cold evil' is not suitable.

    Of course, except for a few extreme ones, most of them will suit you.

    "Woo."

    The little green snake instantly turned into mist and condensed into a human form.

    "We're almost there." Qingqing stood on the side of the ship and looked out, "Hey, Mu Mu, change direction quickly and head toward the east turning point."

    ¡°My name is Mu Zishuo, not Mu.

    ¡°Mu Zishuo glanced at her, ¡°My senior brother didn¡¯t even call me Mu Mu.  "

    "What's wrong with calling you Mu Mu?" Qing Qing glared and said, "Ji Ning is my master, and you are not my master If you take advantage of me and get Hansha to call you Mu Mu, he won't be happy."

    Mu Zishuo was helpless: ¡°Shout, just shout.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled.

    ¡°My junior brother can really bully anyone, even Qingqing can easily bully him.

    "Woo, we're here." Qingqing pointed downwards, "It's that huge lake."

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon-headed warship quickly became smaller and dived downwards. Even the surface of the warship was the same color as the sky, trying not to be noticed by others.  Soon the warship reached the top of this vast lake and was immediately put away. Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Qing Qing all stood on the lake.

    "Where is it?" Mu Zishuo looked around, "This lake is thousands of miles wide."

    "It's at the bottom of the lake." Qingqing whispered, "I am also naturally fond of water, and I accidentally entered the lake. Only then did I discover the middle of the lake.?A hidden place Don't worry, many places at the bottom of this lake are dangerous, so there are very few monsters.  There is no great demon here.  You can follow me, don't worry.  "

    "Let's go into the water."

    Qingqing took the lead, and they all immediately entered the water together.

    The energy on the body's surface isolates the lake water from the outside world, and it easily keeps drilling downwards.

    "It's really deep." Mu Zishuo said in a voice message.

    "It's several miles deep." Ning also nodded. They had already seen the bottom of the lake. With such a depth, they could barely see the bottom of the lake with their eyesight.  Although he encountered some little demons on the way, the powerful aura that Qingqing deliberately exuded had already scared those little aquatic demons away from him.

    Qingqing pointed to a dark canyon below: "Continue going down along this canyon at the bottom of the lake!"

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the canyon at the bottom of the lake, the temperature of the lake water became lower and lower, and a lot of broken ice appeared around it.

    Then, at the bottom of the canyon at the bottom of the lake, there was a thick layer of ice. Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Qing Qing also stood on the ice.

    "I used to travel directly through the void and enter this solid ice to play." Qingqing said through the voice transmission, "About a thousand feet under this solid ice, there is a cold evil vein. Without my guidance, you will not be able to wander around at will.  Can¡¯t find it.¡±

    "Thousands of feet?"

    As soon as Ji Ning's mind moved, his spiritual consciousness immediately enveloped him in a mighty force.

    "The depths of this huge ice do contain a cold evil vein, the only cold evil vein.

    "Escape."

    To be cautious, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo first used their escape skills to escape a hundred feet deep, and then they ran rampant and easily knocked out a passage.  Although these ices are like rocks, for Wanxiang Zhenren they can be easily separated.

    The coldness in the ice is nothing to them.

    A moment later Ji Ning and the others arrived at the location of the 'Cold Evil Vein'.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both looked at this cold evil vein.

    The cold evil veins in front of you are all condensed with ice-cold evil energy, about ten feet long, and these cold evils also have some humanoid elves playing in them, making the whole cold evil full of spirituality.

    "Snow Soul Cold Evil?" Ji Ning looked happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Snow Soul Hansha!¡± Mu Zishuo also showed joy.

    Qingqing next to her asked continuously: "How is it, how is this cold evil spirit? I also swallowed this cold evil spirit vein to nourish the cold evil spirit in my body."

    "It's called the Snow Soul Hansha." Ji Ning said. After more than three years in the Black and White Academy, he naturally knew some common sense. "It is also considered to be the top among the cold evils, and it is full of spirituality. Do you know that Hansha  Evil can be divided into nine grades."

    "Yeah, I know.

    " Qingqing nodded, "I know that.  It is said that the power of a first-grade cold evil spirit raised to the highest level will be extremely astonishing.  "

    "Yes, but some cold evil spirits are difficult to breed to the first level." Ji Ning said, "Han evil spirits are divided into nine levels. The ninth level, eighth level, and seventh level are all low level, and the sixth level, fifth level, and fourth level are all  It is middle grade. Third grade, second grade, and first grade are the top grade. Generally, it is considered good if a cold evil spirit is raised to the upper third grade. It is very rare to be pregnant to the upper second grade, and it is even rarer to be raised to the upper grade."

    "The Snow Soul Cold Evil is an excellent cold evil with extremely high potential. It can definitely be raised to the first level." Ji Ning said.

    "It seems I'm pretty lucky." Qingqing cheered.

    Mu Zishuo said from the side: "Looking at how many people can use this Hansha, we should prepare to collect seeds immediately."

    "Qingqing, I'll leave the matter of protecting the law to you." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out the six-pole formation flag, "This is a maze formation, which is quite powerful. We can't get in without enough study of the formation. Shuo and I  When junior brother plants the cold evil in the body, you help keep an eye on it. The cold evil is very dangerous and cannot be cut off halfway. You must be careful."

    "Okay." Qingqing nodded, "Don't worry, Master."

    Of course she understands that the cold evil itself is extremely aggressive, otherwise the immortal cultivators would not take it so seriously.  And this kind of cold evil in nature is even more crazy. Planting is to swallow these cold evil into one's own purple house.  Once affected midway, the cold evil spirit will destroy the Zi Mansion, and may even injure the Zi Mansion, and it is possible for some to die on the spot.

    " However, since Ji Ning is a god and demon who has refined his body, he will not die.  But he was also worried about hurting Zifu.

    ¡­¡­

    In the ice layer deep in the canyon at the bottom of the lake, Ji Ning and the others quickly dug out an ice chamber, which also contained the cold evil vein.  And arrange a maze around it!  Protected by Qingqing.

    &nbsp; Both Ji and Ning sat cross-legged on the ice, facing the cold evil vein in front of them.

    "Junior brother, be careful." Ji Ning reminded solemnly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the cold evil, the most I hurt Zifu, and I need to recuperate for several years.  But the junior brother may lose his life in the worst case scenario.

    Ji Ning was also determined to pay attention. If something unexpected happened midway he would rather be injured and stop, but he must also protect his junior brother.

    "Don't worry." Mu Zishuo said with a smile, "The way of puppetry is to use countless strange materials. To collect cold evil spirits I have to be careful, I can catch them easily."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Then he turned his head and looked at the spiritual cold evil spirit in front of him. He opened his mouth gently and sucked it in!

    Encircled by Yuan Li, a trace of the icy evil energy in front of him was sucked in by Ji Ning.

    "It's so cold."

    As soon as the cold evil enters the body, the whole body is immediately cold.  However, as a god and demon body refiner, Ji Ning naturally didn't care.  But Mu Zishuo next to him naturally suffered.

    Ji Ning thought about some of the key points related to collecting cold evil spirits, earth fire evil spirits, wind evil spirits, and light evil spirits.

    "Condensation!"

    In the Zifu space, the thousands of stars in the sky, the bright moon, and the golden crow shot out light downwards at the same time. These were all pure Yuan Power, which quickly condensed above the endless ocean of Yuan Power.  A transparent island, very inconspicuous in the entire ocean of Yuanli.

    Following the trace of cold evil that Ji Ning breathed into his body, it came directly from the outside world and appeared in the Zifu space.

    As soon as it appears

    Ji Ning felt a chill in the entire Zi Mansion, as if it hurt like a needle.  Not daring to hesitate at all, he immediately led this trace of cold evil to fly directly into the transparent island.

    Wow!

    As if the big tree was planted into the ground, the cold evil penetrated directly into the transparent island.

    ¡­¡­

    Today is already the 30th, and your monthly vote will expire if you don¡¯t vote.

    And we have been at the top of the monthly vote list for 30 days this month. Don¡¯t be overturned at the end. Tomato will update three chapters today and three chapters tomorrow.  I hope everyone can support Tomato with a monthly vote.

    Let¡¯s keep our number one spot!

    Monthly votes, please vote for them all!

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 28 The Great Demon of Yuanshen

    When Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were swallowing the bits of cold evil in the ice layer and trying to plant it into the Purple Mansion in their bodies Above the 'Dragon Whale Mountain' in the Demon Lotus Mountain area, winds were surging, and a large amount of heaven and earth energy gathered.  , and a huge tortoise and snake entwined faintly appeared between the sky and the earth.

    "That is¡­¡­"

    "Turtle and snake, it's turtle and snake!"

    A large number of monsters on Longjing Mountain raised their heads one by one and looked at the scene in the sky in amazement. The vitality gathered, and turtles and snakes appeared. Of course, these monsters who have embarked on the path of cultivating immortals understand what this means.

    "soul!"

    "We have a great demon on Dragon Whale Mountain who has broken through to the realm of Yuanshen."

    "It's the realm of Yuanshen."

    Everyone was horrified and excited.

    Once the Qi Refining Flow enters the Yuanshen stage, no matter it is a god or demon, a human race, or a demon race, as long as you rely on the Qi Refining Method to reach this stage, you will achieve the "Turtle Snake Yuanshen".  The turtle and snake are intertwined, naturally generating a steady stream of 'original fire'.  This turtle and snake soul also contains the supreme mystery between heaven and earth.

    "Who has reached the realm of Yuanshen? There are many great demons in our Longjing Mountain, and there are several great demons who have perfected all phenomena."

    "I heard that last time the king went out with a group of great demons, but only the king came back. I heard that the other great demons who went there were all dead."

    "All dead?"

    "Well, there are only two or three great demons in our Longjing Mountain, including the king. The one who breaks through this time should be the king."

    ¡­¡­

    When the group of demons were talking about each other, the most powerful leader in the Demon Lotus Mountain area, the Dragon Whale Demon, also walked out of the secret room where he was retreating.

    "Hahahahahaha" The tall and burly dragon whale demon smiled happily.  The laughter was like rolling thunder, resounding throughout Longjing Mountain.

    Hearing such laughter, those monsters didn¡¯t understand that it was their king who had made a breakthrough.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, Congratulations, Your Majesty."

    The group of monsters in front of the Dragon Whale Demon all knelt down and shouted loudly.

    "Congratulations, King. Congratulations, King." The monsters in the distance also shouted one after another, and even further away In short, the monsters on the entire Dragon Whale Mountain came and went, and each one shouted: "Congratulations, King. Congratulations, King."  "

    The sound boomed, soaring into the sky.

    soul?

    Once you step into Yuanshen, you will be considered a man of the hour even in the entire Anchan County.  And with the dragon whale demon's own talent, even though he has just made a breakthrough, his combat power is still astonishing.

    "Your Majesty has been practicing hard for thousands of years. Now that he has achieved a breakthrough and achieved immortality, he will surely become an immortal in the future." A monkey demon with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks boasted from the side.

    Once you become a soul, your lifespan is indeed endless.  However, the increasingly powerful 'Three Disasters and Nine Tribulations' will make the Yuanshen Taoists eventually die.

    Therefore, becoming an immortal can truly mean immortality.

    ???????????? But it¡¯s not wrong to boast about it.

    "The king is extremely talented. He has the body of a dragon and a whale, and the body of a god and demon Even if he is an immortal, there is nothing he can do to defeat the king." Another enchanting banshee next to him also touted.

    "Your Majesty" they all praised.

    The big dragon whale demon looked at the group of little demons around him.  I sighed in my heart. Back then, Longjing Mountain, as the leader of the Demon Lotus Mountain area, had more than ten great monsters all year round.  But after being killed by the human race Ji Ning'er, only two of the great monsters were left, and they lived in two other places in Longjing Mountain.

    "These are all little demons from the Zi Mansion."  Just flattery.

    "Immortal?" The Great Dragon Whale Demon shook his head secretly. He knew his own strength very well. "This time I made a breakthrough in refining Qi, but not in the body refining of gods and demons. I achieved Yuan Shen Although my strength has increased a lot. But with Immortal  It's still far behind. But if we encounter that human Ji Ning child again, we will definitely kill him."

    The green eyes of the dragon whale demon flashed fiercely.

    "Brother!"

    "Congratulations, brother, on your breakthrough."

    Two streams of light flying in the distance were the other two great monsters on Dragon Whale Mountain.

    The dragon whale demon looked over.  He said loudly: "Brother, it's good to be here. I just broke through. Thinking about the killings of the other brothers and sisters by that human kid before I feel heartbroken and regretful. I am about to give an order to ask some people from our Prison Mountain Great Wilderness and my Demon Lotus Mountain area.  With the help of the old demons in the search, we must find those two children from the tribe."

    "Brother said it well."

    "Yes, it's time to take revenge." The two big demons fell down, they were dark and tall, with curved horns on their heads.The Great Buffalo Demon is the one whom the Dragon Whale Demon trusts the most.  Even if they go out to fight, let these two guard the lair.

    The Great Dragon Whale Demon nodded: "I will send someone to deliver a letter to the demon kings from all over the world, asking them to help find it."

    "Now that eldest brother has made a breakthrough, the demon kings from all sides will have to give him face."

    "I believe they will be found soon."

    "The two great bison demons both said.

    The dragon whale demon took out a piece of animal skin and wrote something on it, including the humanoid figures of Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and Qing Qing, which were lifelike.  It also describes a dragon-headed warship and describes some other features.  The animal skin also has his powerful energy aura.

    "Watermarking Technique." As a great demon of the aquatic tribe, the Dragon Whale Demon can perform the Watermarking Technique very easily. He has used it dozens of times in succession and printed dozens of animal skins.

    He immediately ordered a large group of Zifu monsters under his command to deliver the message.

    Soon, all the monsters from the Purple Mansion turned into streamers and headed towards other monster forces.

    "When I think of that human child, I want to eat his flesh and drink his blood." The Dragon Whale Demon gritted his teeth and said, "The revenge of my life and death brothers has not been avenged, and there are many other brothers and sisters who have followed me for many years. The more I think about it, the more  ¡­Damn it!¡±

    "Brother, please don't be angry. I believe it won't be long."

    i, there is news to report.  "

    "It won't be too late to kill the human kid when we find him."

    The two big bison demons persuaded.

    "Yeah." Dragon Whale Demon nodded, "Please bear with me for a while."

    i, go kill them again.  "

    ¡­¡­

    The Peacock Demon King sits high on the throne.

    He took a look at the animal skin indifferently, his expression changed immediately when he saw it, and he looked down: "Your king, has he broken through to the soul?"

    "My king is here today

    i just broke through.  "The Zifu monkey demon below said with a slightly interested expression.

    Peacock Demon King nodded: "I understand. I will ask the little demons below to help search for these two tribes and the empty green snake, and you can go and report them."

    ¡­¡­

    One by one, the demon clan forces received messages from the Dragon Whale Demon. From the messages, they all saw that the Dragon Whale Demon had broken through to the Yuan Shen.  Those powerful monsters who were previously considered equal to the dragon whale monster suddenly did not dare to neglect them.  They all sent out orders one by one and began to search for the two young men from the tribe and the Kongqing Snake Ji Ning and the others were still unaware of what was happening outside.

    In the ice layer.

    In the secret room of ice, Ji Ning and the two sat cross-legged in front of the cold evil spirit. The cold evil spirit that was originally more than ten feet long is now less than ten feet long.  Obviously a big circle smaller.

    "suck."

    A trace of cold evil kept pouring from the mouths of Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo.

    ¡°Obviously Ji Ning¡¯s absorption speed is obviously much faster.

    "It's almost done." Ji Ning's entire energy was concentrated in Zifu, not daring to be distracted at all. The cold evil on the small island in Zifu's ocean of Yuanli had already condensed into a rough shape.

    at this time.  The cold evil in the Zifu space is like a cancerous tumor that will explode at any time.  The entire Zi Mansion was hurt!

    very dangerous!

    Because these cold evils have not yet been finalized, the more Ji Ning absorbs, the more dangerous they become. They must wait until the planting is successful before they are considered safe.

    "The cold evil has almost been absorbed, and it should be able to condense into seeds." Ji Ning prepared for a moment, and then with a thought, thousands of stars, moon rabbits, and golden crows high in the sky above Zi Mansion all emitted rays of light, shooting toward  That cold evil island.  These rays of light are all extremely pure Yuan Power, and they gathered together the moment they landed on Hansha Island.  It appears extremely transparent and directly suppresses these cold evil spirits.

    Bang!

    It was as if a layer of soil directly covered it, completely covering these cold evil spirits.

    I saw that the entire Cold Evil Island was crystal clear, and there were many runes on it, and those Cold Evils also penetrated every rune.  These runes are like every root of a big tree

    After a while.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Like weeds bursting out of the ground, a very thin cold evil emerged from the surface of the island, trembling, but this cold evil still grew like this.

    A ¡®cold evil vein¡¯ was rooted in Zifu within the body.

    "It's done!" Ji Ning suddenly looked happy and opened his eyes. At a glance, he saw Qing Qing who was carefully protecting the law in the distance, and he also saw Mu Zishuo who was still sucking in the cold evil next to him.

    "Master. Are you ready?" Qingqing said excitedly.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Did nothing happen to my junior brother?"

    Qingqing shook his head: "No, it's just that his speed of swallowing cold evil is obviously much slower than yours. You planted it in one day. According to his speed, it is estimated that it will take three days to refine it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    My own Zifu space is more stable than my junior brother's, my spiritual thoughts are stronger, and it is easier to control the cold evil.  This kind of coldness was also expected by him.

    "Master, I have a gift to congratulate you on successfully planting the cold evil." Qingqing smiled.

    "Congratulatory gifts? What kind of congratulatory gifts are you and I talking about?" Ji Ning laughed dumbly.

    "Master must like it." Qing Qing smiled mysteriously, then turned over his hand and took out a huge wooden box. The wooden box was dark gray in color and exuded a burst of fragrance.

    Ji Ning asked in confusion: "Still using a sunken wood box to store it?"

    "Look." Qingqing proudly opened the sunken wood box. Inside the box was a piece of ice about two feet long, one foot wide and one foot thick with a hint of green light.  As soon as the ice cube was exposed, the surrounding temperature began to drop.  It should be noted that this is a secret room with ice layer, but the temperature actually drops again. This ice cube?

    "This is ten thousand years of ice." Qingqing said proudly, "I also found it in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain. There is also a cold pool there. I was very comfortable lying in the cold pool, absorbing the cold air and nourishing my body.  Cold evil. But who wants to have immortal cultivators come So I just dug away the ten thousand years of ice and slipped away."

    Ji Ning was indeed extremely pleasantly surprised.

    Qingqing is really a little treasure house.

    The cold evil in your body is just a small seedling.  It can only be regarded as a ninth-grade cold evil spirit.  It requires constant nurturing. Although Yuanli nurturing is possible, the speed is too slow.  It would be much faster to use some rare items to conceive and raise her.  Ten Thousand Years of Ice is one of them.

    "You don't need it yourself?" Ji Ning asked, "You can use it yourself, I'm not in a hurry."

    Qingqing showed embarrassment: "Hey, I dug a lot, and what I gave you is just a small piece."

    "How big is your own Ten Thousand Years Ice?" Ji Ning asked.

    "More than three feet high." Qingqing lowered her head and said, she stretched out her small hands, and a huge ice cube appeared out of thin air in mid-air, like a small iceberg.  Then it disappeared again, apparently put away by her.

    Ji Ning blinked, he was really three feet tall?  Look at the gift to myself, which is only two feet long of ten thousand years of ice

    Ji Ning shook his head and smiled, took it immediately, and began to use the ten thousand years of ice to breed his own cold evil.

    ? **

    There is also a third chapter!  It's probably past twelve o'clock!

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Ying Longwei Chapter 29 Gathering

    Ji Ning sat there, stretching out his right hand. The misty Yuan Power directly enveloped the ten thousand-year-old ice in the sunken wood box next to him. The cold air of the ten-thousand-year ice was continuously absorbed by Ji Ning and was directly inhaled and sent to the purple body of the body.  Fuzhong.  As soon as the cold evil spirit that was conceived and raised in the Zi Mansion came into contact with the cold air, it suddenly became excited and absorbed it crazily.

    "Master." Qing Qing, who had been hesitating for a long time, suddenly spoke.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    "Master, you have used up this piece of ten-thousand-year-old ice. I will give it to you again." Qing Qing looked at Ji Ning carefully, "I will give you another one that is two feet high."

    Ji Ning immediately smiled. He could see that Xiao Qing was still a money addict.

    Looking at Xiao Qing Ji Ning suddenly noticed the appearance of another woman in his mind.

    "Sister Qiuye." Ji Ning said silently, "It's been more than three years since I left Yanshan. I haven't seen you for more than three years. I don't know how Sister Qiuye is doing now."

    Ji Ning also has deep feelings for the woman who has been with him since childhood and is like a sister.

    "When I become the Ying Long Guard this time, I can investigate the three murderers who made my father, mother, and uncle so miserable." Ji Ning thought to himself, "Also I can also go back to Yanshan to have a look.  Now, go meet Sister Qiuye, Qingshi, and the Winged Snake Lake"

    Ji Ning suddenly wanted to go back to Winged Snake Lake. It had been a long time since he had been lying on a small boat floating on Winged Snake Lake.

    "Winged Snake Lake!"

    As Ji Ning thought about it, there was a faint gleam in his eyes.

    "One day, I want the people I love to live happily forever, and tragedies will never happen to me again, forever!" Ji Ning has an extremely strong obsession in his heart.  The Taoist heart has also been sharpened and become more pure, "As for Snow Dragon Mountain? But I am the first stumbling block on the road to immortality."

    In his heart, Ji Ning¡¯s goal has always been to become a powerful person in the three realms, able to control his own destiny.

    Snow Dragon Mountain?  Ji Ning has never regarded it as the only goal in life.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, three days have passed in this layer of ice.

    The cold evil in Ji Ning's body has grown a lot stronger due to the cold energy of thousands of years of ice, reaching the eighth level of cold evil.  That is, the initial growth is so fast, and the later the growth is slower.  Like some cold spirits with little potential, there is no hope of even reaching the upper level.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo not far away.

    Mu Zishuo opened his eyes.

    "It's done," Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo had joy in his eyes.

    "Wood." Qingqing said.  "I have prepared a gift for you, as a congratulatory gift for your success in planting Hansha."

    "A gift? Give it to me?" Mu Zishuo was immediately surprised.

    "Yeah." Qingqing nodded proudly, and a petite wooden box appeared in Qianqian's palm.

    Ji Ning looked at such a petite wooden box.  He immediately covered his forehead.

    "Look." Qingqing opened the wooden box.

    "Ten thousand years of ice!" Mu Zishuo suddenly exclaimed. He had been so cold that he couldn't even distract his mind.  Naturally, he didn't pay attention to outside conversations.

    Ji Ning glanced at it and saw that the ten thousand-year-old ice in the 'petite' wooden box was only half a foot long.

    Qing Qinglian looked at Ji Ning and blinked.

    "How can I accept this" Mu Zishuo was still refusing.

    "Just accept it." Ji Ning stood up, "Accept it and we will set off quickly to the next place of the Earth Fire Vein."

    The cold evil vein next to it is only a little more than half of what it was before. Ji Ning can definitely find other Wanxiang real people to make a deal However, in the two group battles in the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland, one was against six people.  Wanxiang Zhenren fought against more than ten Wanxiang demons at one time.  Let Ji Ning quickly understand that he is now able to travel outside, and it is not difficult to obtain treasures.  There is really no need to waste time in intrigues and deals with one or two Wanxiang real people on a barren mountain.  There is an innate little demon standing guard.

    "Your Majesty asked us to patrol the tops of various mountains to look for the human cultivator. Prison Mountain is so vast, who knows where the human cultivator went. I was squatting hard on the top of this mountain and I happened upon him by such a coincidence."  A yellow-haired demon is leaning on a big rock.  As an innate monster, even in places such as Yanshan, he can only rely on the tribe to breathe, and he can only be regarded as a little monster in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.

    "These two human youths actually caused a great loss to the Dragon Whale Demon King." The yellow-haired demon still clearly remembered the content of the animal skin letter.

    With the watermark technique, the animal skin letter sent by the Dragon Whale Demon King has been reproduced in thousands of copies, and all the innate little demons have read it.  All are firmly remembered.

    Whoops!

    &nbsp; Suddenly a stream of light flew down from the clouds and mist in the distance, swooping towards a barren mountain not far away.

    "That's it!" The yellow-haired demon was suddenly startled. He looked carefully and showed surprise, "Yes, it's a dragon-head warship."

    I saw the dragon-headed warship in the distance flying to the barren mountain, and then three figures descended, namely Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Qing Qing, and disappeared out of thin air after the three of them.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's that barren mountain. There are no monsters around. They are just little monsters that are nothing to be afraid of." Qingqing said.

    The dragon-headed warship immediately swooped down.

    Ji Ning also released his spiritual consciousness to cover the surrounding area of ??nearly three hundred miles. This is also the limit of what Ji Ning can detect now. After checkingit is true that there are some little monsters within hundreds of miles around, and one of them may be a Zifu monster.  , still practicing hard in a secret room.

    "Walk."

    He directly used his escape technique and entered the heart of the barren mountain.

    Qingqing in the heart of the mountain led the way: "Follow the entrance of the cave and you will soon reach the underground river. If we walk along the underground river, it won't take long before we can see the earth's fire veins."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? True.

    A moment later, in the deep and dark underground, there was an underground river next to it. On the other side, there was a crack about two feet wide in the deep place. A golden flame was shining outward from the crack.

    "Earth fire veins." Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "It should be golden flames earth fire!"

    Ji Ning recognized it immediately.

    "This is also a good earth fire." Ji Ning felt very happy, and then looked down. Under the deep crack was rolling hot magma. It was normal for the golden flame earth fire to appear next to the magma.  But when Ji Ning saw this magmahe didn't know why, but he suddenly felt palpitations!

    There is a faint sense of threat, which is a kind of induction from the soul, a warning to oneself.

    Ji Ning turned his head and stopped looking at the lava flow. The feeling of threat suddenly disappeared.

    "Is there a broken space below?" Ji Ning secretly asked.

    Normally, when you see some twisted space cracks, you will feel faint heart palpitations. In a place like Prison Mountain Great Wasteland it is too common to encounter this kind of situation.

    "You two, please don't go into the lava. Especially Xiaoqing, don't go in and mess around." Ji Ning warned.

    "Don't enter the lava?" Qingqing looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded: "There should be space distortion cracks or something, so be careful. By the way. This time I harvest earth fire, it may take a lot longer. Because there is cold evil in my body, now I need to be even more careful when harvesting earth fire."  It could be as short as three or four days, or as long as five or six days." Ji Ning then sat cross-legged next to the golden flame earth's fire veins.

    "Leave it to us." Qingqing said.

    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t worry, I will set up the formation now.¡± Mu Zishuo also said.

    The two of them first set up a warning formation in the middle of the mountain, and then set up a maze formation within a few miles of the Jinyan Fire Vein.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged.

    Opening his mouth, Ji Ning swallowed a trace of golden flames and earthly fire directly into his body, wrapped in Yuan Li.

    The earth fire and the cold evil are completely opposite. Because the cold evil has been planted in the body before, so you have to be more careful when absorbing the earth fire now Once something goes wrong, the earth fire bursts out and the cold evil comes into contact, and with a bang,  Ji Ning could survive even if he relied on gods and demons to refine his body.  I'm afraid that the Zifu space will also be completely destroyed.

    Even if you are lucky, if the Zi Mansion is not destroyed, it will be severely damaged, and even like your father, you will never be able to make any progress in refining your Qi.

    But it was impossible for Ji Ning to give up just because of this extremely small probability of danger.  The road to cultivating immortality is to strive for a chance to achieve immortality.

    ¡­¡­

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Only then did the little innate demon rush back to report.  After that, the Zifu monster went to the "Dragon Whale Mountain" in person to report it.

    "For King Dragon Whale, this is the map. The human race that King Dragon Whale wanted to hunt down three days ago went here." The black-furred bear demon standing below was saying respectfully.

    "At this?"

    The Dragon Whale Demon King sat high on the throne, looking at the map in his hand, he quickly understood the location.

    "Very good, go back and tell your old wolf that he helped me this time. I'll remember it." The Dragon Whale Demon King's voice boomed.

    "Yes." The black-furred bear demon responded respectfully and then retreated.

    The green eyes of the Dragon Whale Demon King are full of murderous intent, and the aura on his body is more than ten times stronger than before. After becoming the Great Demon Queen of Yuanshenhis strength has naturally increased a lot.

    "Brother." The two great buffalo demons standing next to them looked at the Dragon Whale Demon King.

    &nbsp"I'm going to kill that human kid, and the two brothers are keeping an eye on Dragon Whale Mountain for the time being." The Dragon Whale Demon King ordered.

    "Don't worry, brother, leave everything to us here." The two buffalo demons both responded.

    ¡°Then wait until I come back and have a celebration bar.¡±

    The Dragon Whale Demon King laughed ferociously, and then his figure disappeared into the cave. Soon, a blue light broke through the sky and disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    Standing on a green leaf are three Wanxiang real people, flying in the clouds and mist.

    "Brother Dong Dao, has the Earth Fire Vein you mentioned been reached yet?" a bald woman in black next to her urged. This bald woman had red patterns on her face, making her look strange.

    "Don't worry, you two. We have made the oath of heaven, so there is nothing to worry about." Dong Yi, who was wearing a golden robe, smiled and said, "The place where the earth's fire veins are located is very secret even the belly of the mountain is extremely secret.  , I discovered it by chance, I believe no one will discover it in a short time."

    Dong Yi was in a very good mood.

    Because he exchanged that earth fire vein for a lot of treasures, of course it was just an agreement now, and both parties made an oath of heaven.  The other party will not give it to him until he really reaches the Earth Fire Vein.

    "We're here, it's the low hill below." Dong Yi pointed downwards, and the low hill could be seen faintly through the clouds and mist. "That kind of desolate low hill, not even a monster is too lazy to be on it.  Inconspicuous.¡±

    The two Wanxiang masters next to them, a man and a woman, also had expectations in their eyes.

    "Follow me." Dong Yi said proudly, and then swooped down with the flying magic weapon.

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 29 Prey

    Deep underground.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged, and traces of fire were constantly being sucked into Zifu within his body.  The golden flame veins seeping out of the cracks in the ground are much weaker than before.

    "Huh?" Mu Zishuo's expression suddenly changed.

    "What's wrong?" Qing Qinglian looked over.

    "Someone is coming!" Mu Zishuo looked serious, "It might be a monster. Anyway, there is a living being that has broken into the mountain."

    He left a warning formation in the heart of the mountain before. Since the warning formation has the ability to 'warn', it is naturally very secretive and does not even have energy fluctuations. As long as you break into the cave, you will inadvertently break the warning formation.  However, Mu Zishuo could not know the identity of the visitor.

    "Open the maze." Mu Zishuo ordered evenly, "Even if Master Wanxiang or the Great Demon comeseven if he enters the underground river and looks over from a distance, he will be confused by the maze."

    "Okay." Qing Qinglian opened the maze that Ji Ning had given her.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Yi, the master of Wanxiang Mountain in Xuelong Mountain, was in a good mood at the moment, and walked towards the underground river with the other two masters who were very familiar with him.

    "It's really secretive here." The bald woman in black next to her smiled.

    The bald man in white clothes next to him also nodded: "You can only enter the mountainside by relying on escape skills If you don't have spiritual consciousness, you really can't get in. How did Brother Dong get into the mountainside in the first place?"

    "You are wrong." Dong Yi shook his head, "There is a very secret entrance between the mountain and the outside world. I only discovered it by coincidence, but I destroyed the entrance."

    "That's it." The bald woman in black and the bald man in white both nodded.

    The three of them soon arrived at the underground river.

    "Look." Dong Yi pointed to the distance, "Continue to move along this underground river. It won't be long before you can see the earth's fire veins."

    "When the Earth Fire Vein is discovered, my brothers and I will keep our promise." The bald man in white said with a smile.

    "That's good."

    Dong nodded.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The three of them moved forward rapidly along the underground river. After a moment of advancement, Dong Yi suddenly reached out and shouted: "Stop."

    "What's wrong?" The two senior brothers and sisters next to him looked over.

    "That's not right." Dong Yi frowned and looked ahead, "It stands to reason that by walking here, you should be able to see the earth's fire veins from a distance. But you can't see it now."

    "What!" The brothers and sisters were all shocked.

    "You're kidding us!" the woman said sternly.

    The senior brother in white next to him shook his head and said: "Don't worry, the oath Brother Dong Dao made to heaven should not be falseand I can faintly sense the fluctuation of Yuan force in front of me."

    "Fluctuation?" Dong Yi and the woman in black both looked over.

    "Yes." Senior brother in white nodded, "We will continue to move forward, you can also feel it."

    "As expected of Hong Ye." Dong Yi was secretly shocked, "Genius disciple of Blood Lotus Temple! His soul induction alone is stronger than mine." The reason why he chose this pair of junior sisters was because he knew that Hong Ye was extremely powerful.  , if it were not delayed due to other things, I would have joined Yinglongwei long ago.

    Hong Ye must have a lot of treasures, so he made this deal with Hong Ye.

    After walking forward for another half mile, both Dong Yi and the woman sensed fluctuations in Yuanli.

    "It's a maze." Brother Hongye in white said softly, "And it's a rather complicated maze. It seems that Brother Dong, after you left, other immortal cultivators came in."

    "How could it be such a coincidence?" Dong Yi gritted his teeth.

    How did he know? Nakong Green Snake knew this before him.

    "This maze is a set of earth-level magic weapons, and the caster should be at the Wanxiang realm." Hongye said in a message, "And those who go to collect earthly fire are usually Wanxiang real people. If my guess is correct, they have already arrived by our arrival.  Found it. But they didn¡¯t take the initiative to fight out, so they must be unsure.¡±

    "Yes." Dong Yi and the woman in black nodded.

    "Wait for a moment until I break this confusing formation." Hongye said, "You two are outside the formation and don't go in."

    "Senior brother, be careful," the woman in black also said.

    "rest assured."

    Hong Ye¡¯s eyes were full of confidence, and she immediately stepped towards the maze.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the maze.

    "It's Dongyi, Hongrui, and Hongye!" Muzishuo quietly passed through the maze and looked at the three people flying along the underground river in the distance. He couldn't help but be shocked.

    &nbsp; "Who are they?" Qingqing also asked.

    "Dongyi is from Xuelong Mountain, and Hongrui and Hongye are from Blood Lotus Temple." Mu Zishuo said.

    When the two of them were discussing.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged to collect earth fire, felt anxious. Because the soul was extremely powerful, stronger than many Yuanshen Taoists, Ji Ning did not shut down his six senses while collecting earth fire.

    "Dongyi? Hongrui? Hongye?" Ji Ning came up with an idea, "It turned out to be these three people. When we reported our names one by one in the Chilong Mountains Hongye reported his name, but it made everyone angry.  The real person is surprised. Obviously this Hongye real person should be very extraordinary."

    "We must speed up."

    Ji Ning was very cautious before, and everything was done with the utmost safety in mind.  But in fact, it is completely bearable to speed up even more, but there is only a little more risk.

    "suck!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    There are more and more earth fires on the "earth fire island" in the Zi Mansion, which is far away from the "cold evil island".

    ¡­¡­

    Hong Ye outside the formation walked towards the maze formation and said loudly: "I don't know which Taoist brother is in the formation, please take over this maze formation now. We can talk about everything, otherwise If I forcefully break the formation, then I will tear it apart."  It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    "Hongye." A cold voice came from within the formation, "You'd better leave obediently. If you really break the formation, you will fight until death!"

    "Whose voice is this?"

    Hongye Zhenren frowned, and Dongyi and Hongrui also frowned in the distance, because everyone was familiar with every voice of the one hundred people who were going to join the Yinglong Guard, but they couldn't identify the voice.

    "You must be one of a hundred people who can shout my name." Hong Ye secretly thought, "He also deliberately disguised his voice and continued to intimidate me If he is strong, why would he use such methods?"

    Hongye Zhenren walked directly into the maze.

    As soon as you enter the maze, the surroundings are suddenly filled with chaos and mist, making it difficult to distinguish between east, west, and north.  Standing in the maze of formations, Master Hongye took a few steps at random, sensing the changes in the formations, and immediately smiled.

    "Junior sister, Brother Dong Dao, I will definitely be able to break the formation within an hour." Master Hongye said directly in a loud voice.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    Mu Zishuo and Qingqing also had murderous intent looming on them.

    "There are only three people in total." Mu Zishuo gritted his teeth and said, "Qingqing, when the time comes, you will support the woman who looks the weakest. Leave the other two to me."

    "Can you do it?" Qingqing looked at him.

    "Don't worry, I still have the means given to me by my master that I have never used. When the time comes, I will kill them both in one fell swoop. Are my disciples from the Black and White Academy easy to offend?" Mu Zishuo's eyes flashed with cold light.

    "Yeah, I've also heard of the name of your Black and White Academy. It's said that everyone in it is a peerless genius." Qingqing nodded, "Just leave that woman to me"

    Mu Zishuo and Qingqing are extremely cautious and ready for a fight.

    "suck!"

    Ji Ning was also absorbing the earth fire faster.

    The tall Dragon Whale Demon King appeared above the low mountain, looking down at the mountain, his green eyes filled with murderous intent.

    "That's it? Ji Ning, the human kid, I hope you're still here!"

    The Dragon Whale Demon King had a thought.

    Boom!

    The vast spiritual consciousness spread directly downwards. After all, he had practiced for thousands of years, his soul had long been extremely powerful, and his Taoist heart was extremely firm.  So as soon as he became the Great Demon of Yuanshen he had divine consciousness in just one day!  Some Yuanshen Taoists generally only gain spiritual consciousness a year and a half after breakthrough.  The background is different, and the time of possessing divine consciousness is naturally different. People like Ji Ning who possess divine consciousness in the Zifu stage are so evil, no wonder they are considered to be reincarnated immortals!

    Spiritual consciousness covers a hundred miles of land.

    The low hills below are completely shrouded.

    "Huh? No?" Dragon Whale Demon King frowned, "No, there is a warning formation in the belly of the mountain." Divine consciousness shrouded everything, and the very secret warning formation was not even discovered by Hongye, Dongyi and others.  But the Dragon Whale Demon King discovered it easily.

    "There must be someone." The great dragon whale roared.

    Directly dive for dozens of miles to the low mountain below, follow an escape technique, and enter the inner mountain.

    In the belly of the mountain.

    The dragon whale demon continued to spread his consciousness.

    "Hahaha" A ferocious smile suddenly appeared on the Dragon Whale Demon's face.?He easily discovered the few human cultivators on the edge of the underground river less than a hundred miles away.

    "The human kid Ji Ning is harvesting earth fire? Are there human cultivators outside to break the formation?" Dragon Whale Demon sneered, "These humans are still killing each otherit's really ridiculous. It's a pity that they all have to die."

    "I will set up a large air-blocking formation around them, and then kill them all."

    The Dragon Whale Demon immediately started to perform.

    ¡­¡­

    No one else noticed the arrival of the Great Dragon Whale Demon. The Great Dragon Whale Demon deliberately avoided the range of the warning formation.  Only one person discovered it and that was Ji Ning!

    When the dragon whale demon¡¯s spiritual consciousness dispersed and enveloped him, Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual consciousness naturally sensed it.

    After all, in terms of spiritual consciousness alone, Ji Ning is stronger than the Dragon Whale Demon.

    "Divinity?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Taoist Yuan Shen? Great Demon Yuan Shen?"

    Ji Ning was truly shocked.

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and he even slowed down the swallowing of the earth fire. Suddenly his consciousness spread out in all directions. In an instant, he found that the Dragon Whale Demon King had used his escape technique to reach the high altitude of the low mountain. The Dragon Whale Demon King had already shot the shot.  The pole formation flags were placed in all directions to seal the air.

    "Hahaha a human child?" The Dragon Whale Demon King sensed Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness, and his spiritual consciousness immediately transmitted his voice, "I have to thank you. If it weren't for you, how could I have broken through and become a soul so quickly? Hahaha  , in order to thank you, I will kill all the human cultivators who want to deal with you. Of course, you will have to die too. Hahaha"

    Whoosh.

    The dragon whale demon had already used his escape technique to enter the heart of the mountain, and quickly followed the underground river to kill him.

    At this moment, Dongyi and Hongrui were still watching from outside the formation, while the 'Hongye Zhenren' inside the formation was working hard to break the formation.

    "The Wanxiang Daoist in the formation is dead." Hong Rui's eyes were full of expectation.

    "Yes." Dong Yi was also looking forward to it.

    Dong Yi had no idea the two people inside the formation were actually Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, whom he feared the most, and there was also the Dragon Whale Demon King coming behind them at the moment!  The most important thing is that the air-blocking formation has been deployed around them, making it impossible to escape.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pond Volume 8 Chapter 31 Find it back in the next life

    Dong Yi and Hong Rui were waiting outside the formation.

    "Huh?" Dong Yi and Hong Rui were aware of it and turned to look behind them, only to see a tall and burly figure strolling towards the end of the dark underground river.

    A tall body with a height of two stories is obviously not something that normal human beings can have, and the undisguised surging demonic energy is also permeating the air His pair of green eyes are even more condescending.

    "Who are you?" Hong Rui shouted.

    Dong Yi said cautiously: "Monster clan, you'd better leave quickly, we don't want to kill the demon now."

    "You don't want to kill monsters, but I want to kill people now." The dragon whale monster king was extremely leisurely, the kind of leisurely contentment that comes after his strength has gained the absolute upper hand.

    ¡°Kill someone?¡±

    Dongyi and Hongrui¡¯s complexions changed.

    "If you want to blame, blame Ji Ning." As soon as the Dragon Whale Demon King finished speaking, a black sword wrapped with surging golden flames rushed directly towards Hong Rui and the others.

    "Ji Ning?" Dong Yi and Hong Rui were immediately confused. However, facing the incoming black sword, they no longer thought about it and faced the enemy first.

    "snort."

    Hong Rui, a bald woman in black robe, suddenly waved her hand, and immediately two blood-red ribbons streaked across the sky. They were like two blood dragons flying in the air, letting out dragon roars and wrapping directly around the black sword.

    "Ding." Dong Yi pointed in the distance, and the cold evil shrouded it directly, trying to freeze the black sword.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The black sword was as powerful as a bamboo, and it directly knocked apart the two blood dragons.  The golden flame on the surface of the black sword was even more dazzling He easily dispelled the cold evil, and in the blink of an eye he was in front of Hong Rui, a bald woman in black robe.

    "How is that possible!" Hong Rui even stepped down.  It turned into a stream of light and was about to retreat, and a bronze bell appeared in its hand.

    The golden flames on the surface of the black sword suddenly rose sharply. Boom, the golden flames instantly passed over the woman Hongrui. "No!" With a shrill scream, the bald woman Hongrui in the golden flames let out a scream.  , and then the body was instantly burned to ashes.  Even the soul was burned to ashes and no trace remained.

    ¡°What kind of earth fire is this?¡± Dong Yi¡¯s face changed with fright.

    "Junior sister!" Master Hongye in the formation heard the screams outside and became anxious, "Dong Yi. What's wrong with my junior sister?"

    "Hahaha, earth fire?" Dragon Whale Demon King smiled coldly, "This is Yuan Fire!"

    Dong Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    The face of Hongye Zhenren in the formation also changed.

    Yuanhuo?

    The flame is really difficult to distinguish from the surface alone.  After all, there are hundreds of types of earth fire, including golden, white, green, and all kinds of flames.  It's hard to tell just from the appearance.  And the Yuan Fire is the Yuan Fire naturally bred by the Turtle and Snake Yuanshen. It is extremely powerful. I am afraid that the Earth Fire must be raised to the third level before it can compete with it.

    "She's dead, you should die too." The Dragon Whale Demon King suddenly moved his mind and used his magical flying sword to kill her directly.

    He got this heavenly flying sword by chance.  With his status, it is not difficult to get an ordinary heaven-level magic weapon Although he is not very good at using flying swords, now that he has become a Yuanshen Taoist.  With his current Yuan Power, he can use the heaven-level magic weapon to carry the 'Yuan Fire', which is powerful enough to be comparable to when he refined his body with gods and demons to display his magical powers.

    "Last time, I met a Black and White Academy disciple who could use the secret technique of spiritual thoughts. This time, I met a Yuanshen Great Demon. Why am I so unlucky!" Dong Yi's face turned pale, and when he gritted his teeth, he instantly turned into a streak of blood.

    Whoosh!

    He fled far away, and his speed even surprised the Dragon Whale Demon.

    "It's a pity that I have already set up a large air-blocking formation around me." The Dragon Whale Demon King shook his head and sneered.  With one step, he had already traveled dozens of miles.

    ¡­¡­

    When the Dragon Whale Demon King was chasing Dong Yi, Hong Ye¡¯s face inside the formation was also ugly.

    "Junior sister is dead?"

    "The Great Demon of Yuanshen?"

    In the mist, Master Hongye gritted his teeth, and a long black shuttle appeared in his hand. This long black shuttle exuded an evil and ancient aura. This was a treasure that Master Hongye discovered when he was out on adventures.  It was passed down from the era of gods and demons, and was called the 'Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Escape Light Shuttle'. Once used, the speed would be extremely fast, and the impact of the tip of this long shuttle itself was also extremely amazing, even a towering mountain could be easily pierced.

    It can be used once, and the power contained in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Light Shuttle will be exhausted, and it will take ten years to recover.

    "I can't care anymore." Master Hongye immediately had a thought.

    Wow.

    &nbsp; The evil black long shuttle quickly grew in size, and he hid in the long shuttle.

    Whoops!

    The long black shuttle instantly turned into a stream of light, surprisingly fast, and the small maze could not affect the long black shuttle at all.  It was penetrated easily The long black shuttle turned into a stream of light as fast as lightning, directly penetrated the layers of mountain stone obstacles, and then pierced the ripples of the sealing formation.

    Poof!  Pierced directly.

    The long black shuttle quickly disappeared at the end of the distant wilderness.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Yi, who wanted to escape, looked at the ripples of the sealing formation in front of him, and suddenly despaired. He had already tried two attacks, but was unable to do anything to the sealing formation.

    "You can't escape." The Dragon Whale Demon King appeared immediately, and saw two dragon beards appearing out of thin air. There was still a burning Yuan Fire on the dragon beards, which directly enveloped Xiang Dongyi.

    Dong Yi showed a look of despair.

    Although he also has something to protect himself, he can only hold on to it for a short time. If he can't escape from the ban, he will still die!

    "If you want to blame, just blame Ji Ning." Dragon Whale Demon King sneered, "You are just an appetizer. Huh? One of them escaped? What kind of treasure is that long shuttle? It's so fast."

    Based on his knowledge, he has never heard of the ancient treasure ¡®Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Escape Light Shuttle¡¯ passed down from the era of gods and demons.

    "Why should you blame Ji Ning?" Dong Yi roared angrily, "You have to let me know how to die."

    The Dragon Whale Demon King looked at the human cultivator in front of him in astonishment: "Don't you know that the person in that formation is Ji Ning?"

    "Is that Ji Ning in the formation?"

    Dongyi¡¯s eyes widened.

    This this¡­¡­

    "If he had known that Ji Ning was in the formation, he would have fled without saying a word.  Last time the six of them joined forces, they fell into the hands of Brother Ji Ning.  How could he deal with Ji Ning again?  But before, Ji Ning didn't say anything at all.

    "Damn it, Ji Ning! I fell into your hands in this life, and I want to get it back in the next life!" Dong Yi showed a crazy look, boom!  When the dragon's beard wrapped around him, he exploded.

    Knowing that the other party is a Taoist Primordial Spirit, he will not let the Primordial Fire burn him to death.  Because being burned to death by the Yuan Fire, even the soul will be burned to death.

    That¡¯s so soul-crushing!

    Died by suicide.  I can be reincarnated again!

    "It's easy to die." The Dragon Whale Demon King didn't care. He put away all the magic weapons Dong Yi left behind with a wave of his hand. He didn't bother to check.  With a movement of his feet, he was on Ji Ning's side again.

    ******

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, mouthfuls of earthly fire being sucked into his body.  The speed of inhalation made Qingqing and Mu Zishuo next to them feel frightened.

    "How is senior brother? Everything will be fine." Mu Zishuo was worried.

    "The master wants to plant the earth fire as soon as possible." Qing Qing also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning is indeed working hard.

    In the past three days, a lot of earth fire had been absorbed. Just now when Master Hongye and others came to break the formation, Ji Ning began to absorb the earth fire at a faster pace.

    "Finally enough of the earth fire." Ji Ning couldn't care about anything else.

    "Condensation!"

    The thousands of stars, moon rabbits, and golden crows in the Zifu space all emitted thousands of rays of light and fell on the earth fire island, as if the soil directly covered all the earth fire.  The earthly fire quickly penetrated and wrapped around every talisman, turning those talismans into gold.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    On the Earth Fire Island, a tiny golden flame grew.

    "It's done." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Opening his eyes and looking at his junior brother and Xiao Qing, Ji Ning felt cold sweat on his back and forehead.  It was indeed a struggle to absorb the Earth Fire at the last moment, and that kind of absorption was very dangerous.  It's like dancing on a tightrope.  Lose control accidentally.  But there was a great spirit demon outside, and Ji Ning couldn't care less about it.

    "Senior brother, what's going on outside?" Mu Zishuo asked, "I found that all the Hongye masters in the maze have escaped, and there are also killings outside."

    "It's the dragon whale." Ji Ning said in a low voice.

    "Dragon whale?" Qingqing said in shock.  "Is it the Great Dragon Whale Demon from last time? I just heard people talking about 'Original Fire' outside. Could it be that the Great Dragon Whale Demon has already broken through and become the Great Yuanshen Demon?"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Qingqing and Mu Zishuo's hearts suddenly became cold.

    Unlike Hongye Zhenren, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo have just left the school and have little to do in the outside world.  The protective treasures on his body were only taught by his master.  There is no such rare treasure as the 'Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Escape Light Shuttle'.

    &nbsp"His sealing formation is still the earth-level formation." Ji Ning said, "Although he is now a Yuanshen Great Demon, using the 'Yuanli' of the Yuanshen level to activate but the sealing power should be limited.  .I might be able to break through if I try my best.¡±

    "Senior brother. I have a protective puppet given to me by my master. It can explode with the strength of a Yuanshen Taoist in a short period of time. It should be able to break a large formation. However, this protective puppet can only fight for ten breaths. After ten breaths, it will  It turned into pieces because the puppet's material is ordinary." Mu Zishuo said.

    Ji Ning felt relieved.

    That¡¯s right, my master, the talented immortal, gave me two protective treasures.  Mu Zishuo's master, Taoist Qionghua, dotes on his disciples very much, and the way of puppets some puppets that defy the heavens are good at fighting across ranks.  It is natural for junior brother to have protective treasures.

    "Hahaha" A majestic laughter sounded, "Jin Ning, my son, you were so arrogant and proud last time, did you ever think that this day would happen? My ten thousand years of accumulation will explode and directly break through to the Yuan Shen stage. Kill you now  It¡¯s much easier.¡±

    "Kill me? When I fought with you, you escaped quickly, allowing you to save your life." Ji Ning said coldly, "Although you have become a Yuanshen Taoist, you have just broken through. I'm afraid it won't be outrageous if your strength increases.  . I still have a way to kill you! What I, a Black and White Academy disciple, are good at is fighting across the ranks."

    "Black and White Academy?" The Dragon Whale Demon King was slightly startled, then sneered.

    He has the ability to refine his body with gods and demons, and has supernatural powers.

    He is extremely talented and is a great demon of soul. How can he be afraid of this Wanxiang Daoist?

    "If you leave now, you can still save your life. Otherwise" Ji Ning looked outside from a distance. Standing outside the formation was the Dragon Whale Demon King.  For the two of them who possess divine consciousness, the maze is completely useless.

    ¡ª¡ª

    I have a cold, sweat, and there is a third update!  It will be later.

    *

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Chapter 32 Awakening

    "Xiao Qing, collect the maze formation." Ji Ning ordered. The maze formation did not hinder the Dragon Whale Demon King in any way, but it had some influence on his own people.

    The great formation is gone.

    You can see the tall and burly Dragon Whale Demon King standing in the distance. The aura of the Dragon Whale Demon King is obviously much more violent than before. In the dark Ji Ning senses a sense of threat. This is a warning from the soul.

    "I have to thank you for being able to break through to the Yuan Shen, so I helped you kill those two humans. Those two humans must be your enemies." The Dragon Whale Demon looked at Ji Ning and said with a sneer, "My  Those brothers and sisters all died at the hands of you three. And you, Ji Ning, deserve to die the most."

    "Go." A cold light flashed in Dragon Whale Demon's eyes.

    Wow.

    A black sword that was more than ten years long, like a warship with burning Yuan Fire burning on it, struck directly at Ning.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning snorted coldly when he saw this, and at the same time, his spiritual thoughts directly used the Soul Shaking Technique. The rolling spiritual thoughts were like raging waves, and they directly hit the dragon whale demon's soul!  Buzz~~ The dragon whale demon also felt a shock in his soul, and even the power of controlling the magic weapon was obviously affected.

    This made the Dragon Whale Demon King secretly shocked. Ji Ning¡¯s soul was actually so strong. Could it be that he was a reincarnated immortal?

    No matter whether he is a reincarnated immortal or not, he must be killed!

    "Hoo!"

    The black sword, carrying Yuan Fire, roared towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning roared angrily and his body suddenly swelled up, turning into a three-foot-tall giant. He held the Beiming Sword and turned into a phantom to greet him.

    "Boom!"

    The sword light and the black sword collided in mid-air.

    Ji Ning uses ¡®Star Reaching Hand¡¯.  This sword burst out with super power, forcibly slashing the black sword and sending it flying back. Ji Ning himself only took two steps back. At the same time, his body was still surrounded by water and fire lotus flowers.  The extremely bright water and fire lotus contains snow soul, cold evil, golden flame and earth fire which also greatly increases the power of this water and fire lotus.

    "Dragon Whale, if you want to kill me with magic weapon alone, you look down on me too much." Ji Ning laughed.

    The Dragon Whale Demon King also saw it.

    This Ji Ning's strength is not comparable to that of the two previous Wanxiang masters, especially in close combat.  It is extremely powerful.

    "I will fulfill your wish." The Dragon Whale Demon King roared suddenly, and his body suddenly turned into a torrential mist, and then his true form began to appear in the underground river channel.

    Ji Ning sent a message to Mu Zishuo and Qing Qing who were standing aside: "Junior brother, Xiao Qing, once this dragon whale turns into its original form, the sky will explode and the earth will shatter. The surrounding mountains and rocks will be shattered. I will fight with him to hold him down, and you two will move as fast as possible.  Fight to the sealing formation. Junior brother, find a way to break the sealing formation. Pull out the flag of the sealing formation. Without this formation, I have many ways to escape."

    Mu Zishuo hesitated for a moment and then responded: "Okay, senior brother, you have to be careful too."

    "rest assured."

    Ji Ning lowered his head and looked down at his junior brother and Qingqing. The feeling of using the magic of heaven and earth to transform into a giant was very strange.

    "Boom~~~~" The dragon whale demon began to show its original shape in the underground. Its body was too big, and the underground river channel was relatively too narrow.  Especially when it uses magical powers, it is three thousand feet long.  The body is also hundreds of feet thick.  Such a huge body immediately squeezed the surrounding rocks and began to crack.

    "Break them all!"

    The dragon whale also felt that the surrounding area was too small and tight.  When it was young, it lived in the northern sea.  Even if he comes to this endless land, he usually fights in the vast sky.  Its body naturally likes 'wideness'.  It's naturally uncomfortable to be underground.

    His huge body suddenly flipped and swung, and his tail whipped.

    Pull!

    Like an earth dragon turning over, the low mountaintop covering an area of ??more than ten miles collapsed suddenly, and many large rocks were thrown into the sky. The earth was cracked, and the underground river stopped flowing.  , the ground was stretched from more than ten feet wide before to over a thousand feet wide in an instant.

    ¡°Crash~~~¡± Even the rolling magma below rose into the sky and completely erupted.  There is also some magma flowing backwards.

    When the Dragon Whale Demon King showed his true form, the world was shattered.

    Ji Ning looked at all this with two swords in his hands, and water and fire lotuses were blooming around him.

    "Hurry up," Ji Ning shouted through a voice message, "If we get separated, we will gather together on the ice."

    "Brother, be careful."

    "Master, be careful."

    Qingqing instantly turned into a little snake and wrapped around Mu Zishuo's arm.Mu Zishuo also turned into a stream of light, breaking through a large number of collapsed rocks and rushing out.  Fast as lightning.

    "Hahaha, run away? Can you escape?" The huge dragon head of the dragon whale let out a wild laugh. The sky could even be seen above, and the surrounding magma was rolling, creating chaos.

    "Die."

    The two dragon beards of the Dragon Whale Demon fell directly from the sky and enveloped Ji Ning. The dragon beards were also wrapped with Yuan Fire, and they drowned Ji Ning as fast as lightning.

    "break!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is dazzling.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning held two swords in his hands. They collided and flew away.

    "His strength has increased a lot." Ji Ning flew upside down and smashed a rock dozens of feet deep, and his expression changed. "Yes, that dragon beard is his natural magic weapon that he has cultivated for many years. Now that he has become a soul,  After revealing its true form the power of this natal magic weapon will naturally increase greatly."

    Once his true form was revealed, Dragon Whale¡¯s strength skyrocketed.

    After Ji Ning used his star-catching hand, he felt unable to resist

    "It seems that my strength is still far behind that of Taoist Yuan Shen." Facing the Dragon Whale Demon King, Ji Ning felt that he was unable to match him. When he was thinking about how to delay time¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly,

    The world is quiet.

    The flowing magma also stopped flowing.

    The splashing water droplets from the underground river also stopped in mid-air.

    The rubble that exploded was also frozen in mid-air.

    Ji Ning still maintained the posture of using the Wind Wing Escape Technique to retreat

    Mu Zishuo also stood motionless in front of the banning formation

    Even the huge dragon whale demon suspended in mid-air is still stagnant in mid-air, and his dragon beards are flying in mid-air, but they are still there

    At this moment, everything around seemed to be completely still.

    But these four beings, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Kong Qing She, and the Dragon Whale Demon King, know very well that this is not static!

    "This is" Ji Ning clearly felt an extremely terrifying force coming instantly. This force was so strong that it completely suppressed him.  Let yourself be like an ant in an ice cube, unable to move.  I couldn't even make facial expressions, the pressure was too great.

    "What, what's going on?" Ji Ning felt shocked and uneasy, and his soul sent out warnings. It was a very scary threat.

    Ji Ning had a feeling that in the face of such a threat, he might be killed in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    "What, what's wrong?" Mu Zishuo, who had just rushed to the sealing formation, was extremely anxious and shocked inside. He also felt that he was completely suppressed and could not even move his fingers. He also saw the broken pieces in the air around him.  Shi Ye didn't move, which made him even more frightened.

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon whale demon was even more shocked.

    He is the great demon of the soul, and he is also a great demon who was born as a dragon whale. How powerful is he?  As soon as he turned over, the sky fell apart.  But at this moment, his huge dragon whale body was in mid-air, but it couldn't move at all.

    "I have already entered the realm of soul. What kind of power is it that makes me unable to fight back? Immortals shouldn't be that strong. Are they immortals? Or some very ancient beings who have lived for hundreds of thousands or even millions of years.  A loose immortal in 2008?" The Dragon Whale Demon also had many thoughts in his mind, feeling anxious and uneasy.

    ¡­¡­

    Although Ji Ning could not move, he could still see it with the naked eye.

    "That is!"

    Ji Ning was suddenly shocked to see that the rolling magma in the distance began to separate. The entire earth was cracked, and a huge fiery red hand with magma on it emerged from the earth.  The mere appearance of this big hand made Ji Ning feel a sense of despair.

    That is what will happen when the gap in strength reaches an extreme.

    The palm of this big hand alone is thousands of feet long, and the palm prints on it are even more clearly visible. The mottled ancient palm prints seem to be carved. After this fiery red hand stretched out from the magma earth, it directly grabbed the dragon in mid-air.  The head of the great whale monster.

    Pfft!

    As if crushing an egg, the fiery red hands crushed the head of the Dragon Whale Demon so gently. Although the Dragon Whale Demon was a god-devil refining body, at the moment of crushing, even the soul of the Dragon Whale Demon was completely destroyed.  He was also crushed to pieces, his soul was absolutely shattered, and even reincarnation was impossible.

    A dignified Yuanshen Great Demon died just like that!

    "This" Ji Ning was extremely shocked, but his facial expression was completely frozen, and his facial muscles could not change at all.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    ???????????????????????An even bigger fiery red head emerged from the center!

    Yes, head!

    Has one eye, one nose, and one mouth.  Its head alone was more than a thousand feet tall. His entire huge body slowly appeared from the depths of the earth. He stopped only after most of his body was exposed. His body was like a condensed magma rock, exuding endless heat. He  Glancing at the corpse of the great dragon whale monster that had fallen into the rubble, his single red vertical pupil had a cold color.

    "A little earthworm dares to destroy my cave and disturb my sleep. Damn it." The giant made a roaring sound.

    Ji Ning still couldn't show the slightest expression on his face.

    In my heart, I was exclaiming: "Gods and demons must be gods and demons!"

    At this moment, Ji Ning could not think of anything else. Neither immortals nor great demons fit the bill. This extremely ancient and terrifying existence in front of him no matter it was appearance, aura, or strength, there was only one existence that matched it, and that was the god and demon!  Gods and demons are nurtured by heaven and earth, and most of them are extremely huge.

    They are so powerful that even this endless land once had endless years, and those endless years were the age of gods and demons!

    "There are two more human races and a little snake." This ancient god and demon, who had been sleeping for an unknown length of time, glanced at Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Kong Qingshe with his vertical pupils, as if he were looking at ants.

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Chapter 33 Gods, Demons and Humans

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Kong Qingshe all felt a hint of murderous intent from the ancient god and demon. To this ancient god and demon, Ji Ning and the three of them were actually just ants, and it made little difference whether they were killed or not.  But after all, he was sleeping deep in the magma underground, and when he was awakened, he was still a little angry.  The culprit, the Dragon Whale Demon, was naturally the first to be killed, while Ji Ning and the others were the ones affected.

    ¡°No.¡± Mu Zishuo felt the trace of killing intent, and despair rose in his heart.

    Are you going to die?

    "No, I can't die. I can't die! I just entered the Black and White Academy. I swore in front of my mother's grave to make the Mulan clan regret their decision! I haven't done anything yet, I haven't done anything yet.  , I am not willing to give in, not willing to give in." Mu Zishuo's eyes showed endless anxiety and unwillingness, but under the endless pressure, he could not even change his facial expression.

    ¡­¡­

    "Are you going to die?" Kong Qingshe was on Mu Zishuo's arm. From the corner of her eye, she also saw the majestic ancient gods and demons. The ancient gods and demons gave her the feeling that it was like this vast world.  I can't even feel the slightest bit of resistance.

    "It's a pity that I died on this piece of wood. If I die, I should die with my master." Kong Qingshe thought silently in her heart, and looked in the direction of Ji Ning. She could not see it because of the obstacles of the rocks.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning also felt that death was so close to him.

    I have never had such a strong feeling, even after passing three levels in Shuifu, I have never felt so powerless!  There was no resistance at all This feeling of being so close to death made Ji Ning very unwilling.

    "I haven't destroyed Snow Dragon Mountain yet."

    "I have not become a powerful person in the three realms."

    "Father, mother I also want to see if they are doing well after reincarnation."

    "And Sister Qiuye, she must still be waiting for me."

    Ji Ning felt powerless.

    Although there is always a pendant hanging on his chest, it is a protective treasure given to him by Master Diancai Immortal. Just a thought can activate the protective sword energy in the pendant.  However, this body-protecting sword energy can only last for one breath when faced with loose immortals and earthly immortals. Is it still useful against gods and demons that kill the great demon of the soul like trampling an ant to death?

    "Lead." Ji Ning thought, and the body-protecting sword energy in the pendant that had been refined for a long time immediately rushed out according to Ji Ning's thoughts.

    Although it may be useless

    But you still have to fight.

    "Huh?" The vertical pupils of the ancient god and demon turned to stare at Ji Ning. The omnipresent power completely oppressed Ji Ning and also oppressed the pendant.  The body-protecting sword energy in the pendant wanted to rush out, but it was directly suppressed by the omnipresent force of nothingness and could not rush out.

    Being pushed back again!

    Ji Ning's thought triggered it again.

    Being pushed back again!

    "How could this happen?" Ji Ning felt helpless.

    There was a trace of surprise in the vertical pupils of the ancient god and demon. He looked at Ji Ning and murmured to himself: "Sword Immortal? Loose Immortal or Earth Immortal? The sword energy is dignified but sharp. Although it is different from the Beixing Immortal who chased me back then.  The difference is equally astonishing. There is such a powerful swordsman behind this human boy."

    "There may be some fellow sects and seniors behind the sword immortal." The ancient god and demon said secretly, "It's better to leave. The last time I was chased was miserable enough."

    From the era of gods and demons to now, he is very aware of the horror of human race.

    Kill the younger ones and kill the older ones.  Kill the big ones and bring in a group of big ones!

    There are too many strong men in the human race, and a large group of immortals can even appear to besiege him. The repeated losses made him extremely cautious. It is precisely because of this caution that he can survive to this day.  Otherwise, he would have been killed or suppressed by the human race long ago!

    The most important thing is that the human race cultivates too fast!

    Although gods and demons are loved by heaven and earth, they are born powerful and grow naturally, and they are not even affected by three disasters or nine calamities.  Three disasters and nine tribulations are only available to immortal cultivators!  However, the understanding of gods and demons is also much slower. Their cultivation generally takes ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, and one million years as units.  Cultivation takes a very long time.

    But what about the human race?  It takes a few hundred years for a human race to become an immortal!  Hundreds of years?  Too short for gods and demons.

    The terrifying reproductive power, powerful understanding, and rapid progress have made human beings the true leaders and overlords of all races in this land and even the entire three realms!  Even gods and demons have to retreat.

    "Huh? A Sanxian is here."

    The ancient god and demon glanced at the void in the distance. It was still very easy for him to kill the loose immortal, but did he dare to kill it?  He didn't dare to kill because he knew very well that this loose immortal should be one of Yinglongwei's loose immortals. If he killed one, it would be very difficult.??Will mobilize dozens or hundreds of loose immortalsespecially the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty may even send some immortal old guys.

    "Let's go." The body of the ancient god and demon instantly left the earth and took a step.

    Wow.

    The void is all twisted, and the ancient gods and demons directly entered the twisted void and disappeared.

    ??The gravels and splashing water droplets that were originally suspended in the air on this piece of land also fell, and the sky collapsed for a while.

    "Gone?" Ji Ning looked at this scene in shock, then glanced at the corpse of the dragon whale monster on the ground next to him. He immediately waved his hand and put the entire thousand-foot-long corpse of the dragon whale monster into his storage magic weapon.  .

    After entering the early stage of Vientiane, Ji Ning also changed to a ground storage wristband.

    This is the trophy captured from the previous killing of the Wanxiang Great Demon. The space is very large, but the body of the Dragon Whale Great Demon occupies more than half of the space inside.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo also came over excitedly.

    "Master." The green snake turned into a green shadow and wrapped directly around Ji Ning's arm.

    Having been close to death once, their thoughts have also changed.

    "Brother, why did the gods and demons leave just now?" Mu Zishuo asked, "And they didn't kill us?"

    "I don't know either." Ji Ning shook his head. Although the ancient god and demon had whispered to himself, the surrounding space was locked and the sound could not be transmitted, so naturally he could not hear it.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    An old man in blood robe suddenly appeared in mid-air. This old man in blood robe was wearing a high crown, and the blood red robe on his body was even more gorgeous. However, there was unwillingness in his eyes at this moment: "He actually let it escape. He really escaped.  Hurry. Consider it good luck." He rushed over immediately after sensing the fluctuations here, and on the way he noticed that the gods and demons began to flee.

    He also chased her, but unfortunately, he didn't catch her.

    "You three." The old man in blood robe appeared in mid-air, looking down at Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Kong Qingshe below.

    His gaze fell, making Ji Ning and the others feel numb in their hearts.

    "You should have seen the gods and demons that just appeared." The old man in blood robe said coldly. Gradually, the surrounding world began to freeze, and Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Kong Qingshe also felt invisible pressure on them.  It is very similar to the previous methods of gods and demons.  But that kind of oppression is much weaker than that of gods and demons.

    Even so, the immortal in front of them still made Ji Ning and the others feel unmatched.

    "Tell me, what is he like?" The old man in blood robe pointed at the green snake in the sky, "You little demon, tell me first."

    Kong Green Snake showed a horrified look and said at the same time: "He is a very huge god and demon. His palm is as big as a thousand feet, and his height is even more ten thousand feet! His whole body is as if it is made of magma rocks. He has a vertical pupil and a nose.  A mouth. He has no hair, and there is faint magma on his head."

    The old man in blood-robed had a look of surprise in his eyes, is it him?  Only then did he know which god and demon it was, which also made him sweat It was so close. Fortunately, he didn't catch up. If he did catch up, he would probably die.  Then he pointed at Mu Zishuo: "Say."

    As soon as the words fell.

    Mu Zishuo felt an invisible force guiding his soul. Although he was very conscious, he could not control his words: "He emerged from the underground magma, his whole body was red in flames, and he was invisibly bound and oppressed us at all.  I can¡¯t resist. I have vertical pupils, a nose, and a mouth"

    "Say it." The old man in blood robe pointed at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also felt invisible spiritual thoughts instantly invade his sea of ??consciousness.

    However, Ji Ning¡¯s powerful spiritual will also resisted it.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was a silent collision of spiritual thoughts. Although the blood-robed old man had an absolute advantage, he was unable to control Ji Ning like a puppet.

    "Huh? Is the soul so strong?" The old man in blood robe looked at Ji Ning, "Which sect are you from?"

    "Ji Ning, a junior disciple of the Black and White Academy, my master is the Immortal of the Imperial Academy." Ji Ning said respectfully, "The person next to me is my junior disciple Mu Zishuo, and this Sky Green Snake is a spiritual beast that I just collected in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.  .¡±

    "The talented immortal? The Black and White Academy?"

    The old man in blood robe nodded calmly and said indifferently, "Let me ask you, when the gods and demons showed up why didn't they kill a few of you?"

    "I don't know." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "I don't know." Mu Zishuo said.

    Qingqing even shook her head obediently, not daring to say a word.

    The old man in blood robe knew very well that the ancient god and demon had a weird temper, and would often kill some human beings out of anger.  However, the ancient god and demon has always been cautious and low-key, and generally has a backstory against some people in the human race.None of the immortal cultivators used their killing moves, so the Great Xia Dynasty was not too ruthless in hunting down this god and demon.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out outweighs many persons of great background, and the great Xia Dynasty would be furious and pursue them with all their might, and I am afraid they would be captured alive in a few days!

    "You three are lucky to have escaped from the hands of the gods and demons." The old man in blood robe shouted, "But you must spread the word about this matter. Once discovered, I, Yinglong Guard, will question you!"

    "Yes." Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Kong Qingshe all responded.

    The old man in blood robe waved his hand calmly: "Get out of here quickly."

    Ji Ning and the others did not dare to hesitate and boarded a dragon-head warship, turned into a stream of light and left quickly.

    Wow.

    Another young man with silver hair, also wearing a high crown and disheveled hair, appeared in mid-air, followed by a burly old man wearing armor.

    "A god or demon has appeared?" the silver-haired young man asked with a smile.

    "Which god and demon?"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning also guessed that the appearance of this ancient god and demon would cause some shock, but that was something that some immortals needed to worry about, and it was too far away from him.

    "Brother, we really had a narrow escape this time. We almost couldn't make it back alive." Mu Zishuo sighed, looking at the surrounding clouds and mist, overlooking the endless wilderness under the clouds and mist, "It's good to be alive."

    "It's good to be alive." Ji Ning also nodded.

    If you really died before, it would be too unfair. I still have a lot of things to do!

    The first day of this month,

    Everyone should have a guaranteed monthly pass.

    Ask for support!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 3 Enlightenment by the Pool Volume 8 Chapter 34 Entering the Yinglong Guard (the final chapter of this volume)

    The dragon-headed warship was flying in the clouds and mist.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo were refining the stored magic weapon with happy faces.

    "Senior brother, the net worth of this Dragon Whale Demon King is much greater than the four Wanxiang Daemons we killed back then." Mu Zishuo was extremely excited, "The total of the more than ten Wanxiang Daemons we killed before can't even compare.  This is the Dragon Whale Demon King."

    "Of course, this Dragon Whale Monster King has been around for thousands of years and has escaped from Yuanshen Taoists many times. He is even at the Yuanshen level now." Ji Ning said, "He has just broken through and become a Yuanshen. If he is allowed to  After practicing for thousands of years at the Yuan Shen stage, my net worth will definitely be even more amazing. But the Yuan Shen old demon who has been practicing at the Yuan Shen stage for thousands of years I'm afraid I can't even resist him."

    Mu Zishuo shook his head: "Even if you have practiced for a thousand years in the Yuan Shen stage, you will still die when you encounter the ancient gods and demons! Senior brother, you are so nimble. As soon as the gods and demons left, you immediately collected the corpse of the dragon whale demon.  It was not discovered by the Sanxian later. If it was discovered by the Sanxian, the Sanxian would probably take it away."

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    I also feel that I am very wise.

    but¡­¡­

    The net worth of the Dragon Whale Demon King is indeed amazing. Eight of the magic weapons carried in the Zi Mansion in his body will be dropped on the ground like the corpse after death, including two earth-level storage magic weapons and four earth-level magic weapons.  , two heavenly magic weapons.  Those two heaven-level magic weapons alone are worth thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid!

    Now Ji Ning and the two are immersed in refining the storage magic weapon.

    "So many magic weapons."

    "What kind of treasure is this?"

    "There are also storage magic weapons, which should belong to Master Dongyi and Master Hongrui. Continue refining!"

    ¡°There is a bottle of Yuan liquid here, oh, it¡¯s a little over six hundred kilograms.¡±

    "My guess about this is good. It should be Dongyi's personal protective magic weapon. He relied on this magic weapon to escape from my hands. Unexpectedly, he turned around and died in the hands of the Dragon Whale Demon. In the end, this magic weapon also  It falls into my hands.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the two took out treasures one by one to assess their value, while Qingqing on the side picked up this one out of curiosity, and picked up that one out of curiosity.  After all, she is a great demonand she has only been practicing for a short period of time, so she does not have an accurate judgment on the value of many strange magic weapons.  I can only be happy and excited from the sidelines.

    "All investigations are over." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The thief is so happy." Mu Zishuo's eyes shone and he chuckled, "Senior brother, I really admire you more and more. You put away the body of the Dragon Whale Demon That move really impressed me."

    Ji Ning also smiled: "See if there is anything you need?"

    Mu Zishuo looked at it carefully and shook his head: "None of them follow the path of puppets. There is really nothing I particularly need."

    "There's nothing I particularly need." Ji Ning also shook his head.

    Although Dong Yi¡¯s protective treasure is good, its power is average and it cannot last long against the Yuanshen Taoist.  For example, Ji Ning was able to escape from Yuanshen Taoist with his own strength.  Of course I don't care.  His body-protecting sword energy magic weapon can withstand the scattered immortals and earthly immortals for a full breath.

    "We each have half of the Yuan Liquid." Ji Ning said, "Send all these magical treasures to Tianbao Mountain and sell them, and then you and I will each have half."

    ¡°Senior brother, you took this.¡± Mu Zishuo glared.

    "Stop talking nonsense." Ji Ning scolded with a smile, "I picked it up casually too."

    "What about me? Where about me?" Qingqing said next to him.

    Ji Ning glanced at her: "You are a miser who can find treasures as easily as eating and drinking, so don't compete with us poor immortal cultivators for treasures." Qingqing's huge hill-like piece of ten thousand-year-old ice alone is worth a lot of money.  Tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    Qingqing suddenly curled her lips: "Stingy!"

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    In the following days, Ji Ning and the others simply went to practice in the ice chamber on the ice layer. It was indeed very secluded. After three months, Ji Ning and the others began to return to the Yinglong Guard station.

    "arrive."

    The Dragonhead warship was flying in the high-altitude clouds and mist. Ji Ning stood by the side of the ship and looked at the distant land. Soon, a mountain peak appeared in the distance, which was where Ying Longwei was stationed.

    ¡°Hahaha, come back, we will be the Yinglong Guards soon!¡± Mu Zishuo cheered with joy on his face.

    The warship swooped down.

    This time, no one came to stop Ji Ning and the others. Ji Ning and the others flew directly to the top of the mountain, which was the open space next to the teleportation array. Ji Ning saw at a glance the two people wearing clothes next to the teleportation array.  The simple old man is also a scribe?The familiar fat old man and the thin old man.

    "Two more are back alive." The fat old man said with a smile, and then his eyes fell on the little snake wrapped around Ji Ning's wrist, "Demon?"

    "This is the spiritual beast that this junior collected in the wilderness of Prison Mountain." Ji Ning said.

    "You young man is quite powerful. It's as dangerous as the Prison Mountain and the Wilderness You just come back alive, and you bring back a spiritual beast." The fat old man shook his head and sighed, "You two should go and rest first, and wait a moment.  More than thirty cultivators have not arrived."

    Ji Ning was surprised and glanced at the immortal cultivators not far away who were either sitting or standing chatting. There were only sixteen people in the distance, and there were only eighteen including himself.

    ¡°Senior, how did you know that there are still more than thirty people who haven¡¯t arrived?¡± Ji Ning asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, if a hundred of us go out, how do you know how many people will die?¡± Mu Zishuo also asked in confusion.

    Both the fat old man and the thin old man laughed.

    "Have you forgotten that when you first went to the Chilong Mountains, each of you refined a letter talisman?" the fat old man asked.

    Ning and Ning immediately recalled that only by refining the talisman could they enter some important places in the Chilong Mountains, otherwise they would not be able to go.

    "As soon as you die, the letter talismans will become ownerless. I, Ying Longwei, will know immediately." The fat old man said, "And now there are fifty-two letter talismans that are still intact, and the others have become ownerless.  thing.¡±

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo suddenly realized.

    A little facade was hidden.  Ying Longwei's methods are really hard to guard against.

    "Senior," Mu Zishuo asked, "A few days ago, my senior brother and I sent back a group of ordinary mortals to the station. Those were all mortals who were trapped by monsters. I wonder how they are doing now?"

    "Are they okay?" Ji Ning also asked.

    The fat old man said in surprise: "You sent them back? Don't worry, of course they are fine. We, Yinglong Guards, will treat these poor clansmen well, but they were moved away long ago, so naturally they are no longer in the wilderness of Prison Mountain.  .We Yinglongwei have proper arrangements for these people."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the little baby named ¡®Tie Wa¡¯ will become in the future.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and his junior disciple Mu Zishuo also walked to the side. Both of them had one hand and one finger cut flat on the stone. Chichichi~~ Frost condensed, and a layer of ice suddenly formed on the stone.  layer.  These stones were cut down and rested by Ying Longwei who had been here for generations. They were naturally dirty due to exposure to wind and sun. The hands exposed by Ji Ning attracted many immortal cultivators nearby to look at them.

    Cold evil?

    Soon some immortal cultivators came over to chat with Ji Ning and Ji Ning. They also chatted and made some friends.

    ¡­¡­

    A number of immortal cultivators who are still alive rushed back from various places in the Prison Mountain Wilderness.

    "Donghe Feiyun", who was also familiar to Ji Ning, also came back, but Donghe Feiyun came back with one arm, and his evil aura was much heavier.  This caused many immortal cultivators to talk quietly among themselves.

    "What's going on?" Mu Zishuo said through the voice, "This Donghe Feiyun used to be very talkative, but why is he so cold now? And he is actually one-armed It's just a broken arm. Some amputated limbs can be reborn with magic elixirs.  What¡¯s strange is that a Wanxiang Master can make his broken arm grow back slowly just by spending more energy. Why hasn¡¯t he been cured at all?¡±

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    He also noticed that Donghe Feiyun's whole person has changed a lot after this training.

    In the blink of an eye, another half day passed, and several immortal cultivators returned.

    "Look, Meng Liuqing." Mu Zishuo sent a message to Ji Ning, "She is the only one left alive among the six immortal cultivators who surrounded us back then."

    "Meng Liuqing?" Ji Ning also saw the female immortal cultivator of the Meng family.

    Meng Liuqing landed from high altitude. When he saw Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, his expression changed slightly, and he immediately turned his head and walked aside

    "Meng Liuqing!"

    A cold and stern voice sounded.

    Meng Liuqing turned around and saw the one-armed young man in white robe standing up, his whole body filled with evil spirits, his eyes full of cold light: "I, Donghe Feiyun, will definitely avenge the death of my sister. Meng Liuqing you are waiting to be punished.  Die! There are five others, and I won't let any of them go!" As a disciple of the Donghe clan, he dared to say this directly!

    "The other five?" Meng Liuqing shook his head, "I don't know about Dongyi, but the other four Beihe Zhou, Xu Manquan, Nong San, and Ji He are all dead."

    Donghe Feiyun was startled: "Dead?"

    ?Are all the immortal cultivators around here looking over?

    Are the four Wanxiang Masters dead?  This made these immortal cultivators curious What happened?

    "Died at the hands of two brothers from the Black and White Academy." Meng Liuqing glanced at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo in the distance.  She and Ji Ning had a grudge, so naturally she didn't mind causing them more trouble.  She had just mentioned the names of Bei Hezhou and the other four people. Naturally, some of their brothers and friends would know about them.

    "You bitch!" Mu Zishuo stood up and shouted angrily, "The six of you laid a trap before and besieged our brothers and sisters. Four of them died, and you are still plotting against us? Bitch, listen up, don't let me run into you in the future.  , if you touch me, I will definitely kill you."

    "Yes." Ji Ning also looked at her coldly.

    This is where Yinglongwei is stationed, and no one dares to do anything.

    Meng Liuqing also gave Ji Ning a cold look. Since they have a grudge, what are they afraid of?

    "Brothers Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo." Donghe Feiyun turned to look at Ji Ning and the two of them, bowed and saluted, "Instead of killing the big demon, those six people robbed and killed us immortal cultivators. Die.  They deserve their punishment at the hands of the two Taoist brothers. If anything happens to the two Taoist brothers in the future, just give your orders and I, Donghe Feiyun, will be there even if I have to go through fire and water."

    "You're welcome, we were just robbed and killed, so we did it casually." Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo also helped Donghe Feiyun up.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon all the living immortal cultivators came back, and Master Hongye also came back.  It¡¯s just that Master Hongye didn¡¯t know at all that the people in the formation were Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo!  However, he also heard what the Dragon Whale Demon King said, ¡®If you want to blame it, blame Ji Ning.¡¯ Naturally, he took a deep look at Ji Ning.

    "You and the other fifty-two people are all alive. If you bring back the head of the corpse of the Great Demon, you can naturally join me as the Yinglong Guard." The thin old man said, "Go, enter the teleportation array, and go to the Chilong Mountains."

    Fifty-two immortal cultivators all entered the teleportation array.

    Soon, the teleportation array lit up.

    Ji Ning and the other fifty-two people were teleported to the Chilong Mountains two million miles away.

    (End of this volume) (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 1: The New Yinglong Guard

    The distant end of the Chilong Mountain Range cannot be seen clearly even by the naked eyes of immortal cultivators.

    On the top of one of the mountain peaks, the huge tower-shaped teleportation array lit up.

    "Wow!"

    Fifty-two people including Ji Ning appeared in the formation.

    "It's really fast." Ji Ning looked around. Although he had already ridden once, he was still amazed by the speed of the teleportation array.

    "You just wait here, someone from Yinglong Guard will come to pick you up soon." A red-faced old man, headed by ten plainly dressed old men who specialized in maintaining the chanting formation, shouted loudly.

    Ji Ning and the other fifty-two people also walked out of the base formation and waited silently.

    soon.

    In the distance, a wide ship flew down from the clouds in the distance, crushing the air waves, and landed directly on the top of the mountain.

    An extremely enchanting woman in pink flew down from the big ship, followed by a group of enchanting beauties. For a moment it was like a fairy descending to earth, and a group of women flew down from the big ship.  Immediately afterwards, some spirit beasts flew down, but these spirit beasts pounced on some immortal cultivators.

    "Uncle Bai!" Ji Ning glanced at Bai Shuize among the group of spiritual beasts.

    There was also joy in Bai Shuize's eyes. In the past three months, he had indeed become more and more worried, because as soon as the master died, the spirit beast would be free again.  Spirit beasts can feel it themselves.  Therefore, some spirit beasts often fly away directly. As the spirit beasts leave one by one, those remaining spirit beasts also understand that many immortal cultivators have died!

    "Ning'er." Uncle Bai came to Ji Ning's side.  Suddenly he saw the little green snake on Ji Ning's wrist with its head raised, and he couldn't help but be surprised, "Ning'er, this little snake?"

    "This is the Sky Green Snake." Ji Ning communicated mentally. "She is also the Sky Green Snake that I fought when I went to Dongshan Ze. This time we met by chance in the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland, and we experienced it together.  Some life and death. Maybe it was because I saved her life, so she took the initiative to become my spiritual beast. Sothat's it."

    Bai Shuize nodded slightly.  The eyes that looked at Kong Qing Snake were full of goodwill, and at the same time, he communicated with Ji Ning through his mind: "Kong Qing Snake can often discover some treasures. And the potential is also amazing. It is indeed suitable for you to follow Ning'er."

    "Are you that Uncle Bai?" Qingqing said via voice transmission.

    Bai Shuize looked at her with a smile in his eyes.

    "You and Ji Ning's father are good brothers? I heard that you are also from Yanshan, and I am also from Yanshan. We are also fellow villagers. Master, I, and your Uncle Bai the three of us should be regarded as the Three Heroes of Yanshan!" Qing Qingzhuan  Yin Dao.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning and other immortal cultivators got close to their spiritual beasts.  The group of beautiful and enchanting people looked at the group of people curiously, and the woman in pink clothes at the head waited for a moment.  Then he said: "Everyone."

    Fifty-two people all looked over.

    "First of all, congratulations to all of you for coming back alive. You can call me 'Taoist Yulan'." The skin in the pink gauze clothes was looming, and her voice had a strong charm. If Yun Lu, one of Ji Ning's servants,  The charm of the woman is innate, but the charm of the woman in front of her is the result of acquired cultivation methods and some secret techniques.

    This kind of charm is even stronger!

    Especially since she is a Yuanshen Taoist, she has even influenced the Taoist hearts of some Wanxiang masters.

    "Please also bring out the heads of the great monsters and let me identify them one by one." Taoist Yu Lan is full of charm, and the corners of his eyes are full of charm.  It's very tempting, "Those who haven't got the head of the Great Demon of All Things. It's best to come forward and save me less trouble."

    Immediately, seven figures came out.  They all walked far away.

    Ji Ning and others took out the corpse and head of the Wanxiang Great Demon one by one from the open space next to it.

    The corpse of the great demon is different from the corpse of the human race. Human bodies are naturally weak.  Unless you practice the body refining of gods and demons, you will be very weak.

    But the big demons are different. Many of them have some innate abilities, and their bodies are naturally powerful, although they are far less powerful than gods and demons.  But it can be counted between the 'human race' and the 'gods and demons'.  Many demon clans will directly refine one of the most powerful parts of their bodies into their own magic weapons, which shows that their bodies are indeed extraordinary.

    So it is easy to tell whether it is in the Vientiane stage based on the head.

    "Yes." Taoist Yu Lan directly released his spiritual consciousness and invaded the heads of each big demon corpse. With just one breath, Taoist Yu Lan nodded lightly, "Very good, they have all reached the level of the Great Demon."

    "The seven of you are here. Someone will arrange for you to leave later." Taoist Yu Lan glanced at the other seven people who were a little embarrassed, and then turned to Ji Ning and the others, "The forty-five of you are bringing your ownBeast, come aboard with me.  "

    soon.

    The charming Taoist Yu Lan took Ji Ning and the others onto the big ship.

    ¡­¡­

    "This Taoist Yu Lan is so real!" Ji Ning was sweating slightly on his forehead, and there was even a faint burning sensation in his belly. Even Ji Ning, an enchanting woman like Yunlu, Jiulian and others, would not be moved.  But the charm of Taoist Yu Lan in front of him is basically due to the cultivation method and the secret technique of cultivation.

    ??How can it be so easy to resist the charming secret technique of a Yuanshen Taoist?

    Junior Brother Mu Zishuo next to him was blushing, and even some Wanxiang Master¡¯s eyes were full of desire.  It was just their tempered Taoist heart that kept them calm at the end.

    Taoist Yu Lan glanced at it and smiled softly.

    This glance and smile.

    It immediately made many Wanxiang real people close their eyes.

    "Disaster, disaster." Ji Ning secretly said, "No wonder there were many countries that were destroyed by disaster in the history of the earth in the previous life. These Wanxiang Daoists all have a firm heart and were bewitched like this. If she were to charm a mortal emperor,  Naturally, mortal emperors don¡¯t want the country but only have no one left.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The big ship was flying in the clouds and mist.

    Taoist Yu Lan waved his hands at the same time, and books floated in front of Ji Ning and the other forty-five people.

    "Congratulations to the forty-five of you for becoming the new Yinglong Guards!" Taoist Yu Lan said, "From the moment you became Yinglong Guards, you have some privileges belonging to Yinglong Guards. But at the same time, you also need to shoulder the responsibilities of Yinglong Guards.  Ying Longwei takes some responsibilities.¡±

    "Look carefully first."

    Taoist Yu Lan said.

    Ji Ning and others all looked at their respective books.

    "As expected of Ying Longwei." Ji Ning secretly exclaimed.  According to the description of privileges in the book, Ying Longwei is indeed extremely domineering!  That is, the immortal cultivator wears the emperor's skin and can walk sideways.

    Like the Anchan Beishan clan, they can walk sideways in Anchan County.

    But Ying Longwei can walk sideways in any county in the entire Daxia Dynasty!

    "Responsibility?" Ji Ning glanced at it.

    It¡¯s quite simple.

    To be a dragon guard with one claw, you need to complete a task of one merit every ten years (one merit is the most common task).

    The two-clawed dragon guard requires a complete task of 100 merits every hundred years (normal two-clawed dragon guard can complete one task).

    The three-clawed dragon guard requires a complete task of 10,000 merits every thousand years (normally, one task of the three-clawed dragon guard requires 10,000 merits).

    The four-clawed dragon guard.  A mission that requires one million merits every ten thousand years (one mission of the Four-Clawed Dragon Guard generally has one million merits).

    The five-clawed Yinglong Guard has the highest status among the Yinglong Guards. He can mobilize the Yinglong Guard army, and his status is comparable to that of the princes.

    ¡­¡­

    The above are the most basic requirements.  This is also the responsibility that Ying Longwei shoulders!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Real people like Ji Ning and others only need ten years to complete an ordinary task. For example, a small task like chasing down Bo Zishan, they only need to complete the basic task.  The Yinglongwei branch will not bother them.

    Like some loose immortals, it is thousands or even tens of thousands of years.  Only one task needs to be completed.  It's also relatively easy.

    ¡°It¡¯s so relaxing.¡± Mu Zishuo sent a message to Ji Ning.  "Senior brother, it is indeed easy to be the Yinglong Guard. According to what is said above, we simply accept the task of 'Ten Merits'. Once completed, we can relax and enjoy ourselves for a hundred years."

    "It's leisurely and leisurely, but you can't get any secret skills, magical powers, magic weapons, or rare treasures." Ji Ning said through the message.

    "Uh" Mu Zishuo looked back and stared.  "What? Do you need merit in exchange for magical powers and secret skills? Do you also have requirements for status?"

    A lot of magical powers.  You must have a two-clawed dragon guard or even a three-clawed dragon guard to see it.

    But there is one exception!

    That is to become the inner guard of Yinglong Guard!

    ¡­¡­

    "Have you finished reading?" Taoist Yu Lan glanced at the new Yinglong Guards.  "The magical powers and secret arts within our Yinglong Guard can be said to be the most abundant. Not even the Anchan Beishan Clan can compare with us. Because our Yinglong Guard is the most powerful in the entire Daxia Dynasty."

    "But these magical powers, secret techniques, and even many rare treasures, I won't let you learn them casually."

    "after all¡­¡­"

    "It's so easy for you to complete a task for hundreds of thousands of years. If you want to get magical powers and secret skills, it's not fair to pay and get." Yu Landao said, "So either you can take it slowlyThrough cultivation, you will gradually gain supernatural powers when you become a two-clawed dragon guard or even a three-clawed dragon guard.  "

    Ji Ning and others secretly shook their heads.

    The two-clawed dragon guard is comparable to the combat power of ordinary Yuanshen Taoists.  Brother Xueying.

    The three-clawed dragon guard is probably as powerful as an ordinary loose immortal.

    It will be too late to practice magical powers by then.

    "Either you become the inner guard of the Yinglong Guard who is extremely loyal to our Great Xia Dynasty! I, the Yinglong Guard, will cultivate you vigorously!" Taoist Yu Lan glanced over, "You can think about it carefully, whether it is one year or ten years.  , you are always welcome to become part of the Inner Guard.¡±

    Ji Ning and others knew it very well.

    An ordinary Yinglong Guardis equivalent to a guest!  It¡¯s very free and has some privileges!

    And the inner guards of Yinglong Guard are equivalent to the loyal soldiers of the Great Xia Dynasty!

    In fact, in the earliest days of Yinglongwei, everyone who joined Yinglongwei was required to be an "inner guard".  But at their core, immortal cultivators pursue freedom and freedom!  The more talented the immortal cultivators are, the more so. If it is too harsh, it will only cause many peerless experts and geniuses to leave Yinglongwei

    Therefore, Ying Longwei had to recruit talents widely.  Then set up a separate 'inner guard'.

    As a result, many loose immortals from Xianyun Yehe and some loners took the initiative to join Yinglongwei.  Yinglongwei suddenly became more popular and became the undisputed number one force in the entire Daxia Dynasty!  There are so many hidden powerful people in Yinglong Guard that perhaps not many in the entire Daxia Dynasty can explain them clearly.

    No one knows those old monsters are hiding in Yinglong Guard.

    And today

    Ji Ning has also become a member of the Ying Long Guard, of course it is just the most common one-claw Ying Long Guard.

    ? **

    The ninth volume of "Wing Snake Lake Ji Ning" has officially begun!

    In the cold, the update was later, and everyone forgive me.

    *

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 2: The magical power ¡®Eye of the Candle Dragon¡¯

    An hour later.

    Ji Ning, who had received the 'Yinglong Guard Token', and a group of new Yinglong Guards were led by Taoist Yu Lan to a magnificent palace with carved railings and painted buildings. The palace was about a hundred feet high and covered an area of  Nearly a thousand feet.

    "This is the Taoist Palace." Taoist Yu Lan said with a smile, "It contains countless Dharma doors, secret techniques, and miscellaneous currents. You can go and take a closer look, but the spiritual beasts you bring cannot enter."

    "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, wait for me outside."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo followed the others into the palace.

    The Daozang Palace in the Yinglongwei branch is too big.

    ¡°It¡¯s much bigger than the Daozang Hall in our Black and White Academy.¡± Mu Zishuo sighed.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also looked at the scene quickly.

    "There are actually three hundred and sixty kinds of immortal Qi refining methods? This, this is simply" Suddenly, an exclamation came from the distance.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo¡¯s expressions changed after hearing this.

    Three hundred and sixty immortal-level qi-refining methods?

    There are only twenty-eight kinds of Black and White Academy!

    "There is actually a 'Pure Yang Level' of Qi Refining Methods? Is the Pure Yang Qi Refining Method superior to the Immortal Level Qi Refining Methods?" There was an exclamation from the distance.

    After hearing this, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo quickly ran over.

    It is an extremely beautifully carved crystal table. There are two books on the table. There are little stars shining on the covers of the books.  There is also a silver-haired young man standing next to him. This silver-haired young man is holding a book with a star-like cover in his hand and looking at it. At the same time, he is still exclaiming: "In the realm of Zifu, there are as little as two thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid and as much as three thousand kilograms."  Only a kilogram of Yuan liquid can break through to everything?"

    "so smart?"

    "The Immortal Level Qi Refining Technique generally only requires 800 to 1,500 kilograms of essence liquid." Many people came over, some with fast hands and others with slow hands. Although Ji Ning and his wife saw the two books on the table in the distance,  It's a pity that he was caught directly by other newly promoted Yinglong Guards.

    They all looked at it, shaking their heads and exclaiming: "It is several times easier to practice the Chunyang method and achieve the realm of returning to the immortal world than the immortal level method. It is good to have a solid foundation!"

    Many people present have never heard of the Chunyang Qi Refining Method.

    "Everyone only knows the four levels of Qi refining methods: human level, earth level, heaven level, and immortal level. They didn't expect that there is a higher 'Pure Yang Qi refining method'.  It should be noted that even the ¡®Black and White Academy¡¯ where immortals have appeared does not have such a method.

    "You don't know this."

    A green-robed woman with a pretty face said proudly, "The Qi refining method is divided into human level, earth level, heaven level, immortal level, and pure Yang level! However, even the top sects and even princes like the Anchan Beishan clan,  Generally speaking, they only have immortal-level qi-refining methods. Like Yinglongwei, who is the number one force in the entire Daxia Dynasty in the endless land and they only have the pure-yang qi-refining method!"

    "Not even the Anchan Beishan clan?" Ji Ning muttered to himself, "Maybe there is, but I don't dare to make it public."

    The major princes in the endless land have to hide even some of their trump cards, lest the Great Xia Dynasty suspect that they may rebel!

    "What!"

    "Does one have to be a Yinglongwei Neiwei to learn it? Even if it is a Yinglongwei Neiwei, it still requires a thousand merits to get it?"

    "Isn't it true that ordinary Yinglong guards like us will never learn it? I originally wanted to switch to the Chunyang method!"

    I quickly turned to the last page and saw the conditions for learning this Chunyang method, and I immediately scolded them all.

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Whoosh!

    He rushed directly to the huge desk where the three hundred and sixty books of Immortal Level Qi Refining Techniques were placed, and immediately began to look through them. At the same time, other new Yinglong Guards also thought of something and came here to look through them.

    "The inner guard of the Yinglong Guard needs 100 merits to learn, the one-clawed Dragon Guard needs 10,000 merits to learn. The two-clawed Dragon Guard needs 100,000 merits to learn" Ji Ning looked at the requirements above and couldn't help but shake his head.  .

    The Immortal Level Qi Refining Technique is also very precious after all.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An ordinary Yinglong guard must work hard again and again to obtain ten thousand merits, and it may take him decades of fighting to accumulate so much.

    "black."

    "It's so dark."

    Many cultivators shook their heads.

    Ji Ning also shook his head. Originally, Ji Ning also wanted to switch to the 'water attribute' Chunyang method.  It's a pity that only inner guards can learn the Chunyang method!

    It is also common to switch to a different cultivation method.  For example, Ji Ning practiced the very ordinary "Shui Yuan Gong" when he was in Yanshan, and when he arrived at the Black and White Academy, he used "Shui Yuan Zhu" to lay his foundation. If he specializes in the better Chunyang Qi refining method although it is not as good as the beginning.  Use the Pure Yang method to lay the foundation.  But it's always better.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??¡­¡­

    How can such a method be spread lightly?

    ¡­¡­

    Soon we arrived at the second floor of the palace.

    "It's so difficult to learn magical powers."

    "There are a total of eighty-nine magical powers, and most of them can only be learned by Yinglong Guards Internal Guards!"

    "The minimum requirements for the Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth One claw should be the dragon's guard and ten merits can be learned!"

    Ji Ning and others looked at the books of magical powers.

    "The Law of Heaven and Earth", "Fire Rainbow Escape Technique", "Moving Mountains and Seas" Ji Ning was extremely greedy when he saw all the magical powers.

    Conditions also vary.

    "Dharma, Heaven, Symbols and Earth" is naturally the easiest to learn.

    The most difficult thing is a magical power called "Eye of the Candle Dragon", which must be guarded by the Dragon Guard, and only then can it be exchanged for tens of millions of merits!

    "Tens of millions of merits?" Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    Ji Ning has long heard of the name 'Eye of the Candle Dragon'. As a magical power, it only appears in legends. It is comparable to some legendary magical powers such as 'Houyi Shoots the Sun'.  I didn¡¯t expect to see it today.  It was obvious that the Daxia Dynasty had an extremely deep foundation and had come up with this legendary magical power.

    "The Eye of the Candle Dragon is just used to tempt people." Ji Ning shook his head, "You must be the inner guard of the Dragon Guard. Obviously you must be absolutely loyal to the Great Xia Dynasty. And you can also get tens of millions of merits. This pair of earth  The Immortal Capital is extremely difficult, and those who can meet this condition are obviously the real masters of body refining of gods and demons! Are the masters of body refining of gods and demons willing to sell themselves to the Great Xia Dynasty because of a magical power?"

    Of course, Ji Ning can also guess that this magical power must be extremely powerful.

    "But compared to my Star Picker, I'm afraid it's still inferior." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ¡­

    However, among the countless magical powers since Pangu founded the world, they are enough to rank in the top ten. The Daxia Dynasty rules a large world, and it is still unrealistic to obtain the top ten magical powers.

    ¡­¡­

    There are three hundred and sixty immortal-level qi-refining methods and three pure-yang qi-refining methods.

    There are eighty-nine kinds of supernatural powers.

    There are sixty-one kinds of spiritual secret techniques.

    There are one hundred and two forbidden secret techniques.

    ¡­¡­

    There are also some rare treasures and countless precious materials.  Although they are just a catalog of books, since they should be placed here, the conditions for exchange are marked With Ying Longwei's background, he can naturally get it.

    "You can actually exchange it for an immortal-level magic weapon."

    "Immortal-level magic weapon. I heard that many immortals don't have immortal-level magic weapon. Unfortunately, you have to become a Yinglong Guard inner guard, and you need a huge amount of merit to get it."

    ¡­¡­

    Looking along the way, even Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, who came from the Black and White Academy, the third largest force in Anchan County, were swayed by it and were greedy for it.  You can imagine the thoughts of the other newly promoted Yinglong Guards.

    Everyone is itchy.

    "In terms of the richness of Taoismit is indeed the first in the Daxia Dynasty!"

    "What do you think?" When Ji Ning and the others came out, Taoist Yu Lan looked at a group of unwilling people, "As long as you join our Yinglong Guards, you can truly soar into the sky."

    Ji Ning and others were quiet.

    "Not urgent."

    "You can ask to become an inner guard of Yinglong Guard at any time." Taoist Yu Lan shook his head and said, "But the later you join the inner guard of Yinglong Guard, the longer you will be delayed. Maybe on the road to cultivating immortality, just because of this  After a period of delay, I won¡¯t be able to jump to the next level.¡±

    Suddenly, a short and fat man walked out from the crowd, his eyes were cold and stern, and he said in a low voice: "I will join the inner guard of Yinglong Guard."

    Taoist Yu Lan suddenly smiled like a flower: "Very good, you are the first in this batch!"

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 3: Retreat in the Black and White Academy (please vote for me!)

    Whether to choose to travel freely in the world, or to give up most of the freedom in exchange for the top 'secret techniques', there has never been a conclusion from ancient times to the present.

    Ji Ning is not tempted because he has magical powers, secret techniques, and methods from the Black and White Academy.

    "The Great Xia Dynasty has been tempting them again and again, trying every means to make some Yinglong Guards become internal guards." Ji Ning sighed secretly, "The most important thing is that the Great Xia Dynasty has never forced anyone, everything is voluntary! Those who joined can't blame anyone.  . It¡¯s really a good method!¡±

    "Everyone."

    Taoist Yu Lan said loudly, "Becoming Yinglongwei will bring blessings to the tribe. You can carve out a territory of thousands of miles in the tribe's territory. As long as you are alive, this territory of thousands of miles will definitely be protected by Yinglongwei.  ! Absolutely no force dares to invade! Including Anchanhou!"

    Ji Ning smiled. When he met Master Mu Xiao when he was young, Master Mu Xiao told him this.

    "Even if you die, this territory of thousands of miles will still be protected for a thousand years." Taoist Yu Lan suddenly smiled, and his smile was like a hundred flowers in bloom, "If you become the inner guard of Yinglong Guard, even if you die, your tribe's territory will still be protected.  Be protected for ten thousand years!"

    "Ten thousand years?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Ten thousand years? Such a long time, cultivate with great concentration. The tribe will definitely cultivate powerful people."

    "Ten thousand years of peace?"

    It was not recorded in books before.  Except for a few who knew it in advance, most of the newly promoted Yinglong Guards were extremely shocked.

    "If you want to join the Yinglong Guard, you can do so at any time." Taoist Yu Lan turned around and said, "Let's go and define the territory for your tribe."

    ¡­¡­

    Went to an ancient palace hall, and each newly promoted Yinglong Guard went in to delineate their territory.

    "Ji family, Wanjian City." Ji Ning took the brush and lightly clicked on the map, and then drew a circle with Wanjian City as the center, with a radius of about ten thousand miles.  The four prefectures in the southeast, northwest and northwest are barely included.

    The old man sitting at the desk nodded, took the map animal skin that Ji Ning had drawn, rolled it up and put it away. At the same time, he handed Ji Ning a token and said, "Take it and let someone at least be from the Zifu  It was refined by cultivators of various levels and then hung in front of the city lord¡¯s palace in Wanjian City.¡±

    After Ji Ning took it, he immediately left this ancient palace.

    One by one, they went in and came out, demarcating territory for their respective tribes.  Some casual cultivators do not have tribal territory, so they will not be drawn for the time being.

    "If you want to join the Yinglong Guard, you can do so at any time."

    A lotus leaf appeared under Taoist Yu Lan's feet and floated directly. His voice still echoed, "You can do whatever you want now, but remember one thing, you are all one-clawed dragon guards now. You must complete one every ten years.  Merit mission. This is your responsibility as Yinglong Guard. If you can't do it you will be captured and forced to do it. If you can't complete it, you will be expelled from Yinglong Guard."

    The voice is still echoing in the air.

    Taoist Yu Lan has already stepped on the lotus leaves, flying to the distant mountain peaks in the clouds and mist.

    ¡°Senior brother, what are we doing now?¡± Mu Zishuo asked.

    "What can we do?" Ji Ning shook his head, "Although the Yinglongwei branch has a lot of Taoist treasures, they must be exchanged for merit. We don't have any merit at all now we still quickly accepted the mission and completed the mission. Yinglongwei's  Bian won't bother us anymore. Let's go pick up the mission first, and then go to Anchan City to sell all the harvest in the Prison Mountain Wilderness."

    Mu Zishuo smiled: "Yes."

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning had a small green snake wrapped around his arm, followed by a big white dog, and next to him was his junior disciple Mu Zishuo.

    In just a moment, Ji Ning and the two took over the task.

    "Go back to Anchan City!"

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Bai Shuize, and Qing Qing immediately took the dragon-headed warship, quickly broke through the air, and soon rushed into the clouds and mist.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior brother, this task is not too difficult." Mu Zishuo said, "If you ask me, we can definitely choose the task of twenty merit points or thirty merit points. If you and I join forces, it is really rare for us to have an opponent among all the real people in Wanxiang.  !¡±

    "Be more modest." Ji Ning teased, "If we meet any of Senior Brother Blood Shadow, Senior Brother Sloppy, or Senior Brother Fire Sage, can we two stand against each other?"

    "They, they" Mu Zishuo opened his mouth.

    It¡¯s really invincible.

    That is someone who has realized a complete Tao, and is definitely comparable to the Yuanshen Taoist.

    Ji Ning said: "Don't think that you are invincible just because you have killed a few Wanxiang real people and some Wanxiang demons. And we chose?Both tasks are "ten meritorious". As long as they are completed, we will be free and easy for a hundred years.  "

    "That's right, one hundred years of freedom is enough." Mu Zishuo nodded, then gritted his teeth, "If I hadn't gone to the Military Affairs Hall, I would have never known that there are so many evil people in this land, and there are all kinds of people."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also had murderous intent in his eyes.

    There are many tasks in the Military Affairs Hall, most of which involve killing those who have committed the most serious crimes.  The 'sins' here are the sins judged by heaven. Killing these great sinners can also increase the luck of the Great Xia Dynasty.  The Daxia Dynasty naturally continued to do this kind of thing for a long time.

    "Of these two people, one of them massacred mortals to develop his 'Blood Hell Demonic Eye'. The other one gave birth to a 'Ghost Infant King'. I don't know how many babies he killed." Mu Zishuo shook his head, "  And these are tasks with only ten merit points, those with tens of thousands of merits, millions of merits What needs to be killed is the real big devil, a terrifying existence that even the Great Xia Dynasty has a headache for. He is ridden with endless sins, but  But he has been able to survive three disasters and nine calamities."

    "To follow the right path requires understanding and tempering one's mind, one step at a time.

    "It would be much faster to take the wrong path."

    Although it will lead to sin the power of the three disasters and nine calamities will be stronger.  But the evil way can also make one's own strength soar, and it will be much easier to resist the three disasters and nine calamities.

    However, the evil way is strong for a while but it will not last long!  When faced with the catastrophe, those who follow the right path may still become immortals, and even if they are unlucky, they can still become loose immortals But those who follow the evil path have almost no chance of becoming immortals.  There are also very few who become Sanxian.  Because the calamity of evil cultivators is too terrible!

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Anchan City.¡± Mu Zishuo looked down.

    "Xiao Qing." Ji Ning looked at the little green snake on his wrist, "Give me half of your ten thousand years of ice."

    Wow.

    The little green snake turned into mist and condensed into a girl in green. Her eyes widened and she said angrily: "That's mine, master, that's what I got for my hard work! You, you you robber, I misjudged you, how wrong I was at the beginning."  The simple boy has become so ruthless now, you simply have no idea"

    "Shut up." Ji Ning shouted, secretly sighing, and then said, "You miser, you can't use such a big piece of ten thousand years of ice. I helped you go to Tianbaoshan to sell it, and the exchange was enough.  Yuan liquid. This will improve your strength. Do you understand?"

    Qingqing blinked her eyes and muttered: "Don't be greedy for ink."

    "You go in with me, and you watch me help you change the essence liquid. That's all right." Ji Ning was helpless, this Xiao Qing was too miserly.

    "Well, here you go." Qingqing stretched out her little hand, and wow, a small mountain of thousands of years of ice suddenly floated above her palm.

    Mu Zishuo next to him suddenly opened his mouth wide and shouted: "You little green snake, you have so much ice of ten thousand years, but you only give me such a big one? I am so grateful to you!"

    Qingqing, however, didn't even look at the roaring Mu Zishuo. With a swipe of his palm, Qingqing's Yuanli force directly crossed the ten thousand-year-old iceberg and split it into two.  He put away half of it and handed the other half to Ji Ning.

    "Let's go to Tianbaoshan."

    The dragon-headed warship swooped down and flew towards the huge and ancient Anchan City below.

    ¡­¡­

    Returning to Anchan City, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both felt extremely familiar. After all, they had lived here for more than three years.

    After half an hour in Tianbao Mountain, Ji Ning and the others came out.

    "Yours." Ji Ning handed Qingqing a jade bottle next to him.

    After Qingqing took it, he inspected it carefully and found that it contained 5,300 kilograms of Yuan liquid, which was what Ji Ning had just gained from selling Ten Thousand Years of Ice, and then he nodded with satisfaction.

    Ji Ning shook his head and smiled.

    "Uncle Bai, this is yours." Ji Ning also transformed into Uncle Bai in human form, with white clothes and white hair his appearance was exactly like his father, but he was softer and kinder.

    After Bai Shuize took it, he was shocked after a brief exploration. There were eight thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid inside. This shocked him. He shook his head and said through telepathy: "Ning'er, such multi-dimensional liquid will greatly increase your strength.  , don¡¯t waste it on me.¡±

    "I still have six thousand kilograms of Yuan Ye." Ji Ning also communicated mentally, "These eight thousand kilograms more, eight thousand kilograms less will not have much impact on me. I want to cultivate to the Yuan Shen stage, Yuan Ye is afraid  It would require tens of thousands of kilograms. And according to the tradition of my Black and White Academy, one must realize a complete Tao before one is allowed to step into the Yuanshen. I am still far away from realizing a complete Tao."

    "It's not of much benefit to me, but it's of great help to you, Uncle Bai. Now that Xiaoqing is a great demon, Uncle Bai, your strength has improved, so you can help me better." Ji Ning thought to himself?? interchange channel.

    Bai Shuize hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded.

    This time in Tianbao Mountain, Ji Ning obtained almost all the treasures in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain, including Dong Yi¡¯s protective treasure.  All the treasures of the Dragon Whale Demon King were also sold, and even his natal magic weapon was sold at a high price.  The natal magic weapon of a dragon whale demon king, 'two dragon whiskers', is much more valuable than ordinary heaven-level magic weapons.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both received more than 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    Mu Zishuo bought a lot of materials.

    Ji Ning only bought a bottle of ¡®Fire Lotus Marrow¡¯, which cost him five hundred kilograms of essence liquid.  This is to breed the ¡®Golden Flame and Earth Fire¡¯.

    "Let's go back to the Black and White Academy. It's most peaceful to practice in the academy. You don't have to worry about anyone disturbing you." Ji Ning said.

    "Well, we all have to go back to retreat and practice together. I should be able to cultivate to the perfection of all things." Mu Zishuo said excitedly, "Senior brother, you should also be able to reach the perfection of all things." He had no idea that Ji Ning would reach the perfection of all things.  The kilogram of Yuan Ye was given to Uncle Bai, thinking that Ji Ning also had more than 10,000 kilograms of Yuan Ye.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Let's go back and practice together."

    Immediately, the two of them and the two spirit beasts walked towards the Black and White Academy.

    Now it has fallen out of the top five in the monthly vote list. Tomato has caught a cold in the past few days, and updates have been late. I am very ashamed. Tomato will be very busy in April.  But Tomato really wants to compete for first place this month, and here¡¯s my promise¡­ it will definitely explode in April!  And it will be a big explosion!  Just because we want to be first.

    So we can¡¯t fall too badly at the beginning of the month.

    Please support Tomato at the beginning of the month.

    Let us rush forward first.  There will definitely be a big tomato explosion later this month!

    The promise of Tomato¡¯s explosion has never been impossible, so please vote for Tomato every month.  Let's boost our morale first!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 4: Feeling Lost

    The black-robed and black-haired Immortal was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed. Suddenly there was a smile on his lips: "This boy seems to have successfully joined the Yinglong Guard and is back so soon."

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo have entered the Black and White Academy, and they are both flying in the air.

    "Senior brother, I will go to your place early tomorrow morning." Mu Zishuo said.

    "Go back and practice in seclusion. When the practice is over, it's not too late to carry out the mission." Ji Ning said. The two of them had already made preparations. As soon as the strength of refining the essence liquid increased, they would go out and kill the heinous person first.  The evil cultivator was killed.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning piloted a small boat, and Mu Zishuo piloted his dragon-headed warship puppet, flying towards their respective islands.

    Flying in the air.

    "Senior Brother Beiming."

    "Junior brother Beiming is back? The last time I went to his place, I found that he was out traveling."

    Flying from Black and White Academy to Beiming Peak, I met six ordinary servant disciples and one official disciple.

    "That's Beiming Peak." On the boat, Ji Ning pointed to the peak below. It was already evening, the sun was setting, and the afterglow shining on Beiming Peak was also ethereal and beautiful. "Xiaoqing, you are mine.  Spiritual beasts, you are not allowed to trespass into many forbidden areas in the Black and White Academy. You will practice in the quiet room today and don¡¯t go to other places to cause trouble for me, do you understand?"

    "Don't worry, Master." Qingqing has been extremely excited since she entered the Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The boat immediately swooped down.

    ? One after another figures immediately walked out of the Beiming Peak mansion. They were the six servants of Ji Ning who had left behind at Beiming Peak: Meng Yan, Yunlu, Yunzhou, Wangwei, Wei Fang, and Ming Yang.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." All six people came to greet him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, you are back so soon, have you joined the Yinglong Guard?¡± Yun Lu looked at Ji Ning, her eyes bright.  As a naturally enchanting person, she naturally attracts bees and butterflies.  There were many people pursuing her. Among Ji Ning's servants, except for her brother Yunzhou and Meng Yan, the other three were interested in pursuing her.

    Not to mention some of the servant disciples on other peaks.

    pity¡­¡­

    She was used to seeing servants and disciples. When she saw Ji Ning, Yun Lu suddenly thought to herself: "Compared with senior brother Ji Ning, those are just idiots! Humph, my Taoist companion, Yun Lu, is not as good as Ji Ning."  Senior Brother Ning must be half as good as Senior Brother Ji Ning. They cannot even be as good as Senior Brother Ji Ning."

    "Well, I joined the Yinglong Guard." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Congratulations, senior brother."

    All six people said in unison.

    Ji Ning nodded and pointed to the girl in green who was following him: "This is my spiritual beast Qingqing. You should also recognize me."

    "Senior Sister Qingqing." Everyone, including Yun Lu, was respectful, because they felt the powerful demonic energy emitted by Qingqing. It was definitely a great demon at the level of all things. They were all just monks of the Zifu Qingqing was  It was intentional, just to scare these people.

    "Okay, everyone, please step aside. Uncle Bai, you can arrange a quiet room for Qingqing." After Ji Ning said that, he walked towards the quiet room alone.

    "I started practicing as soon as I came back. No wonder he is such a genius." Yun Lu looked at Ji Ning and nodded, "The Taoist companion I am looking for must be as diligent as my senior brother."

    ¡­¡­

    In the quiet room, pearls are inlaid in the dome, shining in the huge quiet room.

    On the beautifully carved jade bed in the center of the quiet room, Ji Ning sat cross-legged.

    "let's start."

    Ji Ning flipped his hand, and a jade bottle appeared in his palm. He placed it directly in front of him and pulled out the stopper. There were six thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid in this jade bottle. The moment he pulled out the stopper, the rich vitality of heaven and earth came out.  When it escapes, just taking a breath makes me feel much more comfortable.

    Ji Ning has a powerful soul, extremely high talent, extremely solid foundation, and an astonishingly fast cultivation speed.  Ordinary Wanxiang Zhenren may not be able to accumulate enough 'original power' to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist after hundreds of years of cultivation.  And even if Ji Ning cultivates slowly, decades will be enough.

    But even so.

    This six thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid is equivalent to Ji Ning's six years of hard training at least, and ten years at most.

    "Suck it." Ji Ning opened his mouth, and the essence liquid immediately flew into his mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Zifu space.

    The deepest ¡®source¡¯ of the endless ocean of Yuanli began to surge out a large amount of extremely pure Yuanli, and for a time the entire ocean of Yuanli began to rotate slightly.The sea level of Yuanli Ocean naturally began to rise continuously.  At the same time as it rises, particles of essence are also condensed in the ocean of Yuanli, and countless essences are condensed.

    The countless essence began to fly in the air.

    There are thousands of stars, lunar stars, and sun stars high in the sky in the Zifu space.  These stars are rotating in extremely mysterious trajectories They are moving like this because of their interaction with the real stars existing in the outside world.  As the saying goes, when the stars move, they come alive. Only when the stars in the Zifu space move can they truly give birth to the pure "original power of the realm of all phenomena".

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± As soon as countless essences flew into the sky, they were immediately involved in the star formation.

    Countless stars are moving slowly, and the essence is crushed and flies into all the stars. Naturally, the two stars that mainly gather are the core lunar and sun.

    ?????????????????????

    The stars are always moving tirelessly, and each star also has a gravitational and repulsive force on each other, making all the stars fixed in size.  Can't grow any more!  The size of these stars is fixed. After absorbing more and more energy essence, they will also undergo qualitative transformation after reaching a certain level.

    "Boom!"

    The energy of all things emanating from these stars is obviously more refined!

    "We have reached the middle stage of Vientiane." Ji Ning secretly rejoiced, "We have spent nearly two thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid and reached the middle stage of Vientiane. Continue!"

    A long time passed.

    This time, it took more than three thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid to be refined, and the countless stars in Zi Mansion once again underwent qualitative transformation.

    "The state of affairs has reached its advanced stage!" Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked at the jade bottle in front of him. There was still a little more than a thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid left in the jade bottle, but it was obviously impossible to achieve the state of perfection at this level.  Judging from the previous situation, from the late stage of Vientiane to the consummation of Vientiane, it may take 4,000 kilograms or even 5,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid!

    "Actually, the most difficult thing is to reach the perfection of Vientiane to Yuanshen. This step requires tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning lamented.

    Is it possible that you have been robbing and killing some Wanxiang real people?

    "It's said that you often walk by the river without getting your shoes wet."

    Maybe you will meet a low-key Wanxiang Zhenren, or maybe you will meet a Wanxiang Zhenren who has a treasure.  You may get yourself killed!  Therefore, killing other immortal cultivators is usually done under special circumstances. If you take the initiative to commit robbery and murder, even if you are arrogant for a while, you will eventually be finished.

    "Don't worry, my understanding of the Tao and the way of swordsmanship are not enough now. It's still very early for me to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist." Ji Ning then began to reflect on his swordsmanship and start to understand.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and it was daybreak in a blink of an eye.

    Early morning.

    Mu Zishuo came.

    ¡°Senior brother, senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo said with high spirits, ¡°I cultivated to the perfection of all phenomena in one breath, and there is still a lot of Yuan liquid left.¡±

    "What's the point of being proud of? I am also in perfect condition!" Qingqing glared.

    "You only need so much Yuan liquid to complete everything?" Mu Zishuo said in surprise, "You were only in the middle stage of everything like me before, and I consumed much more Yuan liquid than you."

    Qingqing pouted: "I spent six hundred kilograms of Yuan liquid to reach the late stage of Wanxiang, and another 4,500 kilograms of Yuan liquid to reach the perfection of Wanxiang. Obviously I was very close to the late stage of Wanxiang before, and I am stronger than you."

    Ji Ning sat aside, drinking fruit wine and smiling at the bickering between the man and the monster.

    ¡°Senior brother, what about you?¡± Mu Zishuo sat down.

    "The late stage of Vientiane." Ji Ning smiled calmly.

    "Later stage?" Mu Zishuo was surprised, "How can it be the late stage?"

    "Ning'er and I are both in the later stages of Wanxiang." The man in white clothes and white hair came from the courtyard gate and said.

    When Mu Zishuo heard this, he immediately understood.

    Ji Ning must have distributed the Yuan Liquid to Baishuize. Before Baishuize, the Purple Mansion was perfect. Otherwise, how could he have cultivated to the late stage of Wanxiang in one go.

    "Uncle Bai has a very high level of understanding in the formation path, so with Yuan Ye, he can achieve it in one go. If his realm and Taoist heart are not enough, even if he has Yuan Ye, it is useless." Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo, "Junior brother, you have to go see your master.  ? If not, then let¡¯s set off today.¡±

    "No." Mu Zishuo shook his head, "Senior brother, you haven't gone to see your master."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    We only said goodbye last time

    It has only been more than three months, and I have not made much progress in swordsmanship, and there is no need to see the master.

    "After breakfast, we'll set off." Ji Ning said, "Sit down, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, sit down."

    Mu Zishuo, Qing ?The four of them, Uncle Bai and Ji Ning, were sitting around, talking, laughing and eating.

    That day, when the morning sun rose, Ji Ning and the others left the Black and White Academy again This time, they were destined to be away for a long time.

    Ji Ning met a lot of people when he returned to the Black and White Academy, and those who were interested naturally soon knew that Ji Ning was back.

    "Wow."

    Jiulian waved his hand, and a mirror appeared in front of him.

    Look at yourself in the mirror.

    "Huh?" Jiulian frowned slightly, and saw that the style of the blue clothes on her body began to change, and even the patterns on the clothes were changing.  As a robe, it can naturally change its appearance and color.

    After a long time, Jiulian smiled and waved, and the mirror on the water disappeared in front of her.

    "Wow."

    A snow-white lotus flying magic weapon appeared. Jiulian stepped on the snow-white lotus and left his mansion directly through the air.

    A moment.

    Stepping on the snow-white lotus, Jiulian saw Beiming Peak in the distance. After flying close, he said, "I heard that Junior Brother Ji Ning has returned. I wonder if I can see him."

    The voice echoed above Beiming Peak.

    Soon a big dark man and a voluptuous woman appeared, it was Meng Yan and Yun Lu.

    Meng Yan bowed and said, "Senior Sister Jiulian, Senior Brother Ji Ning came back yesterday and left again early this morning." Next to her, Yun Lu looked at Senior Sister Jiulian standing on the snow-white lotus in the sky, and felt that Senior Sister Jiulian was like an immortal.  I can't help but be very envious.

    "Leaved?" Jiulian was startled.

    "I wonder when you will come back?" Jiulian asked.

    "I don't know." Meng Yan shook his head, "Senior Brother Ji Ning said that it may take a long time to come back after leaving this time."

    "How long has it been?"

    Jiulian nodded slightly, a hint of disappointment flashed across his eyes, and then he stepped directly through the sky on the lotus magic weapon and disappeared into the distant horizon.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of Winged Snake Lake Chapter 5: Never Forgotten

    Ji Ning didn't know that Senior Sister Jiulian had gone to look for him not long after he left. At this moment, he, his Junior Brother, Uncle Bai, and Qing Qing were embarking on a journey to apprehend important criminals.

    Because of the information provided by Ying Longwei, Ji Ning and the others spent more than a month traveling around three places and finally caught up with the evil cultivator known as the 'Black-Corned Master' who had been absconding.  Even with a 'Ghost Infant King', no one has ever been able to defeat him.

    It¡¯s a pity that he met Ji Ning and the others.

    First, Uncle Bai quietly set up a large formation, leaving Master Black Horn with nowhere to escape. Then Ji Ning and the others showed up Even Ji Ning didn't take action. Junior brother Mu Zishuo just sacrificed the 'Sky-Swallowing Demonic Snake' puppet and directly strangled the ghost.  Infant King, without the Ghost Infant Queen, Master Black Horn was immediately panicked and easily killed.

    "Junior brother's strength has obviously improved greatly." Ji Ning praised, "It was so easy to kill the notorious Master Black Horn."

    "Hehe." Mu Zishuo touched his head, "You have cultivated to perfection, and the most important thing is that I changed a lot of materials in Tianbaoshan before and improved my 'Sky-Swallowing Demonic Snake Puppet'  , the power will naturally increase greatly."

    Ji Ning also understood.

    The way of the puppet has a great demand for various rare materials.

    "Let's go and capture the next important criminal," Ji Ning said.

    "It's so easy to offend the four of us Wanxiang together." Xiao Qing next to him was also very proud, while Bai Shuize stood silently watching and smiling.

    Whoosh!

    The Dragonhead warship broke through the sky again, and Ji Ning and the others embarked on a journey again to capture another important criminal - Zhenren Liandou!

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how good the hiding is, it can't resist Ying Longwei's powerful intelligence.

    Unless you can hide in the ¡®Shui Mansion¡¯ like Ji Ning, it will be difficult to escape the pursuit of Ying Longwei as long as you are in the big world ruled by the Daxia Dynasty.

    "The Master Qiandou is hiding really far away. He is three million miles away from Anchan City. It is considered an absolutely remote and desolate place in Anchan County. If he escapes again, he will have to leave Anchan County."

    "If they go out of Anchan County, it won't be our Anchan branch that will hunt them down."

    Ning and Ji Ning were chatting in the teleportation array in the Chilong Mountain Range.

    Wow!

    Three million miles away, in Dongyu City, a hundred-foot-tall teleportation array lit up, and Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and others appeared inside.

    "I've met Master Ying Longwei." There was an old man saluting respectfully. Next to him were six Zifu monks and a group of innate beings who were all very respectful.

    Ji Ning glanced at it.

    Dongyu City is a city similar to Yanshan City where the Great Xia Dynasty garrisoned troops. The only difference is that this city has a small teleportation array of Yinglong Guard!  Dangerous places like the "Prison Mountain Great Wilderness" will have Yuanshen Taoists and even Sanxian stationed there, but Dongyu City is too ordinary, so there are only a few Zifu monks here.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Junior brother, let's go." Ji Ning didn't say much to these people, and immediately left in the dragon head warship. According to the latest information they got from the Yinglongwei branch, the real person Liandou was hiding in Lijiang.  In an ancient mountain range tens of thousands of miles away from Dongyu City.

    Ji Ning and the others searched carefully.

    It was already late at night soon.

    "Found it." Ji Ning, who was standing next to the ship's side in the night sky, released his spiritual consciousness, covering the area three hundred miles below. He immediately discovered a real 'evil city' in the mountains. This ominous city should be covered by a blinding formation.  , not visible to the naked eye at all.  Fortunately, Ji Ning had divine knowledge, otherwise it would have taken months to find it.

    "What a murderous city." Ji Ning's eyes loomed with murderous intent.

    "Where?" Mu Zishuo asked.

    "It's right below." Ji Ning said in a low voice, "Let's go down with me."

    Ji Ning jumped down, and a sword light appeared under his feet, tearing the sky, and quickly rushed downwards.  Bai Shuize and Mu Zishuo also flew down from high altitude.

    Swooping down.

    "Broken." Ji Ning looked away, and the water flow was born out of thin air, directly wrapping around a formation flag and pulling it out easily.

    Suddenly, the surrounding area of ??more than ten miles began to twist and change. The seemingly ordinary barren mountain disappeared instantly and turned into a huge city. A large number of slaves in the city were sitting and working hard. They were resisting the stones, carving the stone walls, and even  Go and cut down the surrounding trees to build this city.

    "It's really" Looking at the city that suddenly appeared in front of him, Mu Zishuo stared and was speechless.

    "Excessive luxury." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "He is aA Taoist cultivator can just massacre mortals and practice evil arts. Why should he let these mortals build a city for him?  Still exploiting them like this?  "Mu Zishuo could tell at a glance that those mortals were squeezed to build the city, and many mortal slaves died of exhaustion.

    Ji Ning remained silent.

    Because his spiritual consciousness enveloped the entire ominous city, he felt the despair, pain, sorrow and numbness of countless mortals in this ominous city!  It was a kind of numbness after extreme despair, and some mortals had endless resentment in their hearts. Even Ji Ning could clearly sense that resentment.

    "Hell!" Ji Ning suddenly rose into the sky, turned into a stream of light, and stood directly in the air above the entire fierce city.

    A huge fire and water lotus surrounded Ji Ning.

    How dazzling is the light of water and fire lotus in the dark night?  For a moment, the mortal slaves below who had been squeezed and worked all night raised their heads. They saw the huge water and fire lotus above, and even saw a seemingly small figure among them.

    "You old devil, why don't you come out and die!" Ji Ning suddenly shouted.

    The sound was like thunder, resounding throughout the evil city.

    "ah."

    "Bang."

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    I saw a large number of extremely ferocious innate experts overseeing the entire city, wailing in pain, bleeding from seven holes, and died suddenly on the spot.

    They are all the disciples and descendants of Zhenren Qiandou, and they do evil things.

    Under the cover of Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual consciousness, he can also find that these people are riddled with the ¡®turbid aura of sin¡¯¡­ Ordinary mortals do not have the ¡®pure aura of merit¡¯ and cannot see the ¡®turbid aura of sin¡¯.  The mere presence of the turbid aura of sin already represents a great sin.  These people who were riddled with sinful aura, Ji Ning all used the God-Shaking Technique. There was a huge gap between them. These people bled to death on the spot!

    "how?"

    "How could this big devil do this?" The mortal slaves looked at those innate creatures who were usually extremely ferocious and terrifying, all falling to death in disbelief.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "I don't know which Taoist brother it is!" A man wearing a white Taoist robe and a long beard flew up and appeared in the air, facing Ji Ning in the distance.

    Ji Ning looked at him, but he was not afraid of him escaping at all!

    Because when he rushed out, Uncle Bai had quietly arranged an air locking formation around him.

    "Old Demon Qiandou, there are also many little demons." Ji Ning glanced at the palace in the distance. There were many monks from the Purple Mansion standing at the door of the palace.  Apparently he is a disciple of the old devil.

    "Dare I ask who you are, brother?" Old Demon Qiandou still had a smile on his face.

    Ji Ning stepped on the water and fire lotus, overlooking the hellish scene below, and said softly: "You died and went to the underworld. You will be tortured in the eighteenth level of hell. You have tortured countless mortals.  , will be added to you, and it will be thousands of times."

    "Death?" Master Qiandou shook his head, "As long as I become an Earth Immortal, a trace of my true spirit will be thrown into the underworld With my Immortal fruit, I will voluntarily become a Ghost Immortal, so I won't have to suffer all that kind of suffering."

    "Earth Immortal?" Ji Ning looked at him indifferently, "Wait to go to the eighteenth level of hell to suffer. You are so sinful. I'm afraid you won't be able to survive for many years before you are tortured to the point of death."

    "This man's sins are so great that they far exceed the kindness of the boy."

    The body of Master Qiandou is no longer filled with turbid energy, but with blood!  Dazzling blood!  A heart-stopping bloody light!  Such a crime simply appalling.

    As soon as Ji Ning finished speaking, Master Lian Dou on the opposite side shouted angrily: "I think it's you who will die!"

    Wow.

    A huge bloody vertical pupil suddenly appeared above his head. The huge bloody vertical pupil looked at Ji Ning with endless sinful aura. The moment it looked at Ji Ning Boom!  The extremely strong blood evil directly invaded Ji Ning's soul.

    "Does the earthworm also want to shake the tree?" A statue of Nuwa appeared in Ji Ning's sea of ??consciousness. Nuwa hung high in the endless void, emitting endless light. As soon as the blood evil invaded, it seemed as if the snow melted and turned into nothingness in an instant.

    "Not good." Master Qiandou's expression changed, and he turned around and ran away.

    "Death!" Ji Ning shouted coldly.

    The rolling spiritual thoughts were extremely turbulent and directly crushed the soul of Master Qiandou. Master Qiandou suddenly felt dizzy.  Ji Ning even pointed his finger from a distance, and saw a water-fire lotus appear out of thin air around Master Qiandou. The unconscious Master Qiandou, who had no power to resist, was stirred by the rotation of the water-fire lotus and was instantly turned into flesh!

    "What!"

    "Run away!"

    The five Zifu monks in the palace were immediately panicked. These five people followed Master Qiandou for help.If they had not done evil, they would have been riddled with sins for a long time. Ji Ning pointed a finger in the distance, and a lotus blossomed. The lotus was holy, and the five people were directly minced into flesh.

    It¡¯s all settled.

    Mu Zishuo and Bai Shuize also flew over from a distance. They were not happy. They couldn't be happy when they looked at the countless squeezed mortals below.

    "How could you do it?" Mu Zishuo sighed.

    Because the opponent has the ¡®Blood Hell Demonic Eye¡¯, it is very difficult to deal with.  Ji Ning's soul was powerful and she had the secret skills of spiritual thoughts, which just restrained him.  Therefore, Ji Ning had already planned to take action in this battle.

    "There is good in this world, and there is also evil." Ji Ning said calmly.

    ¡°Brother, we have completed both tasks, what¡¯s next?¡± Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    What¡¯s next?

    Suddenly, the three bloody names that Ji Ning had been suppressing deep in his heart came out¡ªDong Qi!  Yu Dong!  Shui Yi!  Ji Ning has never forgotten these three people. The names of these three people are like irons, branded in the soul.  Because my most important relatives in this world, my mother, my father died all because of these three people!

    Turbulent emotions filled Ji Ning's chest.

    kill!

    kill!

    kill!

    When Ji Ning brought out this matter that was deeply buried in his heart, Ji Ning was filled with hatred and murderous intent. These were the three people he hated the most in the world!

    "Next" Ji Ning said softly, "Revenge!"

    ¡°Revenge?¡± Mu Zishuo wondered, ¡°Revenge for what?¡±

    "Parents' revenge!" Ji Ning said slowly, which made Mu Zishuo next to him change his expression. Qingqing also lowered his snake head and approached Ji Ning's arm, seeming to comfort Ji Ning.  Next to him, Bai Shuize looked at Ji Ning silently, with the same desire in his eyes.  After all, he had experienced that nightmare firsthand.

    "This hatred is irreconcilable!" Ji Ning said.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of Winged Snake Lake. Volume 9: Ning of Winged Snake Lake. Chapter 6: Boiling murderous intent.

    Ji Ning spoke very softly, but Mu Zishuo and Qingqing could feel the endless hatred and killing intent contained in Ji Ning's words!

    This hatred has already penetrated deep into the soul!

    This hatred has long been rooted in my bones!

    Ji Ning could not forget that when he left Yanshan, Ji Ning wanted to take revenge very much!  But he didn't understand anything at the time, and the outside world was too big for him.  That's why he decided to join a sect first, strengthen himself first, and suppress his hatred deep in his heart.  Now that he has left the school and become a Ying Long Guard, it is time for revenge!

    "Father, mother, uncle." Ji Ning said silently in his heart, "I will not let any of those three people go! I will never let them go!"

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning turned to look at Mu Zishuo beside him, "I want to take revenge I can just take Qingqing and Uncle Bai with me, and you don't have to"

    "Senior brother, what are you talking about?" Mu Zishuo said angrily, "Since my mother died, I have no relatives in this world! I have been free from worries for a long time. Senior brother does not have to worry about hurting me. The hatred of my parents what a shame.  Junior brother also knows the pain. Back then, I killed the evil thief with my own hands to avenge my mother. This time, junior brother will definitely go with me."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    After mother died?  Revenge for your mother?

    Junior brother Mu Zishuo actually has no relatives. Junior brother has never said that before.

    "Okay!" Ji Ning nodded and patted Mu Zishuo's shoulder gently, "Good brother."

    Mu Zishuo also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Let's go to Anchan City." Ji Ning said.

    Mu Zishuo asked repeatedly: "Go to Anchan City? By the way, senior brother, don't you want revenge? In my opinion, although we have completed two tasks now, there is no need to go back to the Chilong Mountains to hand in the tasks for the time being. We can definitely do it when the time comes.  In the name of finding the murderer, deal with your enemies so that we can have an excuse."

    Ji Ning nodded. Xue Hongyi wanted to investigate Ji Ning and others in the name of 'suspecting Ji's harboring criminals'.  Fortunately, he was blocked by Beishan Baiwei. At that time, Beishan Baiwei had the status of 'Emissary of Anchanhou Mansion'. Without this status, it would have been really difficult to block him!

    "I think so too," Ji Ning said, "But I still have some preparations to go to Anchan City. First, I want to check the intelligence of my enemies, and second, I also want to purchase some treasures."

    "Purchasing treasures?" Mu Zishuo suddenly asked, "Senior brother's enemy is very powerful?"

    "If they're not strong, they should all be cultivators from the Zifu. Even if they break through, they're just ordinary Wanxiang Daoist." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Then why does senior brother still want to buy treasures?¡± Mu Zishuo was confused.

    Ji Ning said in a low voice: "Because, I want their souls to fly to pieces!"

    The chill in the words shocked Mu Zishuo, Qingqing and Bai Shuize.

    Mu Zishuo recalled the scene when he was a child and killed his enemies. He was just as crazy at that time He could completely understand Ji Ning's mentality at this moment.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    "Um."

    Immediately everyone took the dragon-headed warship and left quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    An Chan City.

    Ji Ning first went to visit his friend ¡®Beishan Baiwei¡¯.

    "I already know that among the latest batch of Yinglong Guards, there is your name, brother Ji Ning, and the name of your junior brother Mu Zishuo." Beishan Baiwei sat down and looked at Ji Ning, and also smiled at Mu Zishuo next to him, and said  A maid came up to serve drinks

    Ji Ning glanced at the maids.

    "You please step back." Beishan Baiwei waved his hand, and all the maids and servants stepped back.

    "Brother Baiwei, I came to you to ask for your help." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    "Just say it," Beishan Baiwei said.

    "I want to check the information of three people." Ji Ning said, "They are the three disciples of Snow Dragon Mountain, Dong Qi, Shui Yi, and Yu Dong! But I don't want Tianbaoshan to know that I have checked this information."

    Beishan Baiwei nodded slightly: "I understand. I will immediately arrange for someone to go to Tianbao Mountain to check."

    "It's troublesome," Ji Ning said.

    It¡¯s not difficult to kill these three people.

    The difficulty is that Xuelong Mountain is behind them. Shui Yi and Yu Dong's status is still inferior, and Dong Qi is the grandson of Yuanshen Taoist from Xuelong Mountain.  Once they take action, even if they are hidden, Xuelong Mountain will probably check If they find out that someone has checked the information of the three people in Xuelong Mountain, they will definitely become suspicious.

    So try to cut off clues as much as possible.

    "I will arrange people now, and they will be able to find out in less than an hour." Beishan Baiwei stood up, "You guys can rest here while I?Go and arrange.  "

    ¡­¡­

    Only half an hour.

    A servant entered the hall and handed three thick books to Beishan Baiwei.

    "Go down." Beishan Baiwei ordered.

    The servant left quietly.

    Beishan Baiwei handed the three books in his hand to Ji Ning: "This is the most detailed information about the three of them in Tianbaoshan. The information is divided into several levels. This is the highest level and is the most detailed. Some of their privacy  They have all been dug out. But after all, Tianbaoshan is also an intelligence organization, not God, and it is impossible to find out everything. For example, this time, Brother Ji Ning, if you want information about these three people, they don¡¯t know."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    When manpower is limited, no matter how powerful Tianbaoshan is, it is impossible to know everything.

    "Dong Qi." Ji Ning started to look through it.

    Beishan Baiwei on the side was holding a glass of wine and slowly sipping it, as was Mu Zishuo. None of them made a sound to disturb Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning looked quickly.

    The records in the book are very detailed. A large number of things have been recorded from childhood to the present, such as some troubles caused within Snow Dragon Mountain and even the female disciples who have committed adultery.  A lot of things have been recordedbut among them, the robbery and murder of uncle Yuchishan and his parents were not included.

    "After all, Tianbao Mountain is not heaven. Immortal cultivators are occasionally robbed and killed outside. No one tells the outside world, so it is indeed difficult to find out." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "This Dongqiis really a scourge."

    After looking at it, Ji Ning discovered that this Dong Qi was a spoiled child, and now he was just a perfect child in the Zi Mansion.

    Dong Qi was born in the "Dong clan", a large tribe.

    Because the Dong clan has a member of the Yuanshen Taoist tribe, "Hanyang Taoist", the Dong clan is naturally powerful. There are many talents in the Dong clan, such as Dong Yi, who is the boss of Dong Qi's generation!  He was also a stunningly beautiful person. Of course, Dong Yi had already been killed by the Dragon Whale Demon King in the "Prison Mountain Wilderness".

    Taoist Hanyang has only one son. His son died while wandering outside, and his son also has only one bloodline, which is 'Dong Qi'.

    Therefore, Dong Qi is Taoist Hanyang¡¯s only grandson, so he is naturally doted upon.

    Although some disciples of the same generation like Dong Yi can also get some benefits, they are naturally unable to compare with 'Dong Qi'.  Therefore, many people in the Dong family flatter Dong Qi and support Dong Qi's arrogant character. His biggest hobby is some slutty beauties, and they must be beauties with good temperament.

    So there are many troublemakers, but because he has a great background, a strong backing, and a group of servants, he has never had any trouble.

    "What?" Ji Ning frowned, "He actually lives in Snow Dragon Mountain, right next to Taoist Hanyang?"

    Dong Qi is so favored.

    Usually it is rare for disciples to see Taoist Yuanshen, but he is always by his side.

    "If he is in Xuelong Mountain, there is nothing I can do." Ji Ning shook his head. Although he was confident, he was not crazy enough to attack the gate of an ancient sect with a long tradition.  Even a loose immortal may have to think carefully about it.  After all, that is where the foundation of the mountain gate lies. Just some large formations and the means of dying together are enough to make even the immortals change their expressions.

    "Next."

    Ji Ning looked through Yu Tong¡¯s information again.

    Yu Dong is a very ambitious immortal cultivator and extremely scheming.  In order to get enough resources, I am willing to be Dong Qi's minion!  Later, after using Dong Qi, he left quietly Now he is a real person in the early stage of Wanxiang, living in the 'Crane Moon Mountain' with his master, another real person with perfect Wanxiang.

    In fact, Yu Dong himself did very few evil things. At least in the records of Tianbaoshan, this person did very few evil things, only two.  Of course, the incident against Ji Ning¡¯s parents has never been recorded!

    His master, ¡®Zhenyue Zhenren¡¯, has caused a lot of troubles. He is a cold villain. He has been cultivating to the perfection of all things for more than two hundred years. He is extremely powerful!

    "Although there is a master, it's only in Cangyue Mountain?" Ji Ning felt relieved, "This kind of wilderness is easy to deal with."

    "Next."

    Ji Ning looked through Shui Yi's information again.

    Shui Yi

    He was born as a servant of the Dong clan. He was an outstanding servant among the servants. He was cultivated by the Dong clan and is now a perfect cultivator of the Zi Mansion.  Because his potential is limited, he has returned from Snow Dragon Mountain a long time ago and has been living in the Dong clan.

    "In the Dong clan?" Ji Ning had a headache. "This is more troublesome, but we can kill him."

    The Dong family is Hanyang Taoisttribe.

    However, Taoist Hanyang is in charge of Snow Dragon Mountain, so there is no Taoist Yuanshen in the Dong clan, but there is also a group of Wanxiang Daoists. However, obviously, the Dong clan is far less strict than Snow Dragon Mountain. Ji Ning is still confident.  .  After all, what he wanted to do was to kill Shui Yi, not the Dong clan.

    "Kill Yu Dong first, and then Shui Yi. These two are also the two direct murderers who dealt with my uncle and my parents." Ji Ning secretly said.

    ¡­¡­

    Next to him, Beishan Baiwei sensed the hard murderous aura on Ji Ning's body, as well as the fierce glint in his eyes.

    "I, brother Ji Ning, are such a good-tempered person, but there are times when I can be so crazy." Beishan Baiwei said secretly, "It seems that there must be a big hatred, and it is not an ordinary hatred."

    "Brother Baiwei."

    Ji Ning stood up, and Beishan Baiwei also stood up.

    "This time I have troubled Brother Baiwei. Brother Baiwei has also helped me several times. I will never thank you for your kindness. Ji Ning will keep everything in my heart." Ji Ning cupped his hands and said, "I won't stay here anymore. I will leave first."

    "Brother Ji Ning, if you have anything to do, just tell me." Beishan Baiwei said.

    "I have a plan for everything." Ji Ning handed over his hand and left with his junior brother.

    ¡­¡­

    More than an hour passed, and the sun was setting in the west.

    Ji Ning and the others soared into the sky on a dragon-headed warship and left Anchan City.

    "With this magic weapon, you will never be able to reincarnate again!" Ji Ning held the magic weapon like an incense burner and immediately raised his head, "Junior brother, go south to Cangyue Mountain!"

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 7: The Real Yu Dong

    Cangyue Mountain is a holy land among the more than 100,000 miles around. Because there is a powerful Wanxiang Zhenren 'Zhenyue Zhenren' living here, it also makes some surrounding tribes and monsters dare not make trouble.

    ??In a beautiful palace hall.

    The old man who exuded a cold aura was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, with a palm-sized black scimitar spinning in the air.

    "Master." A respectful voice came from outside.

    "Dad." There was a clear voice.

    The cold old man showed a smile: "Come in."

    I saw a short, ugly man and a tall, charming woman in Tsing Yi walking in together. This ugly man looked very steady.

    "This Yu Dong." The cold old man glanced at the ugly man and nodded secretly, "When he became my disciple, I didn't take him seriously, but I didn't expect that among my many disciples, he would be the first to reach the realm of all things!  And to achieve a breakthrough in just a few decades is extremely fast and should not be underestimated.¡±

    As for appearance?  Immortal cultivators don't pay much attention to appearance. If they have poor strength and poor appearance, they will naturally be looked down upon.  But if you are strongeven if you are ugly, you will be respected.

    "And it seems that Wei'er also has thoughts about Yu Dong." The cold old man nodded secretly, "It seems that my lineage will eventually be passed on to Yu Dong."

    "Weier, come here." The cold old man shouted.

    The woman in green came over directly and sat on the edge of the jade bed, holding the cold old man's arm in a very intimate way.

    "Dad, Senior Brother Yu Tong got a gift for Dad this time. Dad will definitely like it." Yue Wei continued.

    "Oh?" The cold old man looked over with a smile.

    Yu Dong immediately said respectfully: "Master, I just collected a bottle of 'Three Immortals Brewing', so I came here to present it to the master."

    "Three immortal brews?" The cold old man's eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn't help but sniff his nose. He has been trapped in Wanxiang Perfection for more than two hundred years, and the end is near, and he can't live for long.  A cultivator who is close to death will place more emphasis on enjoyment.

    "Three Immortal Brewing" is also a top-notch Immortal Brewing. It is very hard to find. It is usually found in places like Anchan City, but it is rare to find it in remote places like Canyue Mountain.

    "You're interested." The cold old man nodded with satisfaction.

    He became more and more satisfied with Yu Dong.

    Having become Wanxiang, he is still under his sect and still respectful.

    ??And really serve him respectfully as a father

    "Master treats his disciples with the kindness of teaching and imparting. This is nothing." A jade plate appeared in Yu Dong's hand. On the jade plate was a bottle of fairy brew. The white jade-like bottle in which the fairy brew was stored was extremely exquisitely carved.  , so vivid that it can be regarded as a peerless treasure for mortals.

    ¡­¡­

    "Junior sister, please." After a long time, Yu Tong and junior sister Yu Wei left the hall together.

    Looking at his most capable disciple and his beloved daughter from afar, especially Yu Dong's daughter who respected him so much, the cold old man nodded slightly.

    ¡­¡­

    In another mansion in Canyue Mountain, this is Yu Dong¡¯s mansion.

    There are naturally formations all around to prevent others from intruding.

    "Everyone, please step aside." Yu Tong ordered after entering the mansion.

    "yes."

    The servants and maids all respectfully left and went to the side courtyard outside the mansion.  He and his junior sister Yue Wei were the only ones left in the mansion.

    Sitting directly in the courtyard, Yu Tong glanced at his junior sister Yue Wei and said calmly: "Kneel down."

    Yuewei immediately smiled charmingly, and the robe on her body quickly disappeared, revealing her beautiful naked body. She knelt down gently, like a puppy, slowly crawled over, and then approached Yu Dong's crotch and began to lick it.

    "You didn't take me seriously back then, why don't you still kneel under my crotch now?" Yu Tong looked at Yue Wei, who looked like a dog under her crotch.

    "Senior brother, please stop teasing me." Yue Wei snorted.

    Yu Tong reached out and grabbed her head, pushing it hard, causing Lian Yuewei to cough.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Yu Dong laughed wildly, "Bear it."

    Yuewei could only endure it.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    "Well." Yu Dong, who had vented his feelings, sat there and pondered. Next to him, Yue Wei was sitting on his lap. "Junior sister, when will that old guy teach me the Waning Moon Sword Formation? I have become everything.  Finally, I have served him for so long. He still won¡¯t teach it to me!¡±

    Yue Wei said softly: "Don't worry,Senior brother, I told my dad once before, and my dad was hesitant at the time It seems that dad likes you more recently. I'll talk about it later, and it will definitely work out.  "

    "Don't die, old man, bring that sword array into the underworld." There was a chill in Yu Tong's eyes.

    "Don't worry." Yue Wei said.

    Yu Tong nodded slightly, and then pondered silently. Yue Wei didn't dare to disturb him.

    "Three years, at most three years. I'll wait at most three more years with the old guy. I can't waste my time like this." Yu Tong said in a low voice, while looking at Yue Wei, "Let the old guy teach me the sword formation as soon as possible.  , I will go and beg you once in half a month, and then you can help me persuade you."

    "Yeah." Yue Wei nodded obediently.

    Yu Tong suddenly smiled strangely: "Junior sister, if your father sees you like this, will he be so angry that he will die? Hahahahahahaha"

    The laughter is evil and weird, but there is nothing ordinary and simple about it.

    All the servants in the mansion have gone down, and the formation has been activated. The sound cannot be transmitted at all, and the outside world cannot see inside.  Yu Dong was not trying to hide himself at all.

    When he was young, he had already seen clearly that this world was a world where the weak and the strong preyed on each other, so he climbed up step by step, either killing or flattering. In short, he would do anything to become stronger.  However, he has been hiding it well, and those who know his true identity will either be completely controlled by him or killed by him.

    Even the intelligence information obtained by Ji Ning did not contain any records of Yu Tong¡¯s true appearance.

    after all¡­¡­

    For such a small person, Tianbaoshan will not spend too much effort.

    "This old guy's Waning Moon Sword Formation was left behind by a dead Sanxian. We don't even have such a powerful magic weapon formation in Xuelong Mountain." Yu Tong just had no choice at first and was assigned to the sect of Zhen Yue Zhenren.  .  Just by using his methods and serving him closely for a long time, he also discovered the secret of Zangyue Zhenren.

    So he became even more attentive.

    "If he doesn't come backkill him." Yu Tong's eyes flashed with cold light.

    From a mortal, I climbed up to where I am now step by step.

    Yu Tong is naturally very scheming. There are many people who were counted dead by him. The young master of the tribe back then, even the third elder Even two of the genius disciples of Xuelong Mountain died in his hands. However, so far, they have all died.  No one knows.

    Young Master Dong Qi of the Dong family is just a pawn he uses.

    A dragon-headed warship is above the Cangyue Mountain.

    Ji Ning looked down from a distance.

    "Senior brother, why don't you go in?" Mu Zishuo was confused. He could feel how strong Ji Ning's murderous intention was, but he stopped when he reached Cangyue Mountain.

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning looked down, and his spiritual consciousness had already been released, covering the entire Cangyue Mountain below.

    This made him see the previous scene.

    In front of the real person Can Yue, Yu Dong looked like one but after returning to the mansion, he looked completely different.

    "This Yu Dong doesn't look like an ordinary person." Ji Ning said silently. With his spiritual observation alone, he couldn't find any flaw in this person's disguise in front of Zangyue Zhenren. If such a person came close to him, he would probably do the same.  Trust him, he is definitely a calm person.

    "From a mere mortal to now, step by step." Ji Ning recalled the information about Yu Dong's growth experience, and secretly said, "I'm afraid it's not as simple as the information. From the information, it seems that Yu Dong has had a smooth journey.  , Holding someone else's lap, he can rise to the top. At first, I thought it was because he was talented and lucky. Now it seems"

    "but!"

    "Even if you are a hero, you will definitely die today!" A cold light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes.

    In the world of cultivating immortals, strength is greater than scheming.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said, pointing to a mansion in the distance, "Go to Yu Dong's mansion."

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo responded.

    Bai Shuize, who was standing aside and transformed into a human form, was also looking down from a distance, with murderous intent in his eyes. After all, he had personally experienced that scene.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon-headed warship swooped down.

    "Uncle Bai, set up a large air-locking formation." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Yes." Bai Shuize nodded, quietly jumped out of the Dragon Head Warship, turned into a stream of light and quickly flew over, and began to quietly set up a large air-locking formation around the entire Cangyue Mountain. The air-locking formation could completely cover a hundred miles of land  ¡­The entire Cangyue Mountain is caged? Within the range.  Of course, the formation has not yet been activated.

    Once it is activated, Zhenyue Zhenren and Yu Dongke will immediately discover it.

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon-headed warship flew over Yu Dong's mansion.

    Yu Tong was naked in the courtyard with his beautiful and charming junior sister in the daylight. Yu Tong's eyes were calm while he was in a state of madness, and he only let out evil laughter from time to time.

    "Yu Dong!"

    Suddenly a voice came from high in the sky.

    Yu Tong was startled and stopped immediately. His junior sister also stopped and asked in confusion: "Senior brother, who is it?"

    "Hurry up." Yu Tong's body changed, and soon the robe appeared, as did the junior sister Yue Wei.

    Yu Dong even loudly said enthusiastically: "I wonder which Taoist brother is visiting?" At the same time, he had already removed the formation, and at a glance he saw the dragon-headed warship suspended in the sky in the distance. As soon as he saw the dragon-headed warship,  Yu Tong was slightly shocked. After all, he was discerning. Such a puppet warship was not something that ordinary cultivators could produce.

    "Junior sister, ask the master to come over quickly." Yu Tong said through the message.

    "I know." A leaf appeared in the palm of junior sister Yue Wei's hand, and she crushed it lightly.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    A handsome young man wearing animal skins flew off the dragon-headed warship. There was a green snake on his wrist. Behind him were a man in white clothes and white hair, and a young man in white robes.  The leader, the handsome young man with animal skin, even said calmly: "Of course he is an old man!"

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 8: The Mysterious Zhenyue Zhenren

    "Weier?" In the palace at the highest point of Cangyue Mountain, the expression of the cold old man changed. His daughter actually crushed the letter talisman he gave him, and he clearly sensed that he was in the 'Yu Dong' mansion when the letter talisman was broken.  at.

    "What's going on? With Yu Dong protecting you, what happened to Wei'er to suddenly crush the letter talisman? This is my Cangyue Mountain." Zhenyue Zhenren couldn't believe that his daughter would be in danger in his own territory.  .

    Whoosh!

    Zhenyue Zhenren immediately stepped on a black light, immediately flew out of the palace gate, rose directly into the sky, turned into a stream of light and flew directly to Yu Dong's mansion.

    How fast is the speed of Vientiane Perfection?  Ji Ning and others had just stepped out of the Dragon Head Warship when Master Zangyue had already flown in.

    "This is this?" Zangyue Zhenren saw the dragon-headed warship suspended in the sky from a distance, especially when he saw Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and others Just looking at it from a distance, based on his experience, these  People are not ordinary cultivators.  No wonder his daughter immediately crushed the charm.

    "I don't know where the Taoist friend came to my Canyue Mountain." Master Canyue laughed loudly, "Instead of going to me, he came to my disciple's place."

    The sound is still echoing high in the sky.

    ??Zhenyue Zhenren has landed directly in the mansion and stood in front of Yu Dong and Yue Wei. Yu Dong and Yue Wei also stepped back and stood respectfully to one side.

    "Who are they?" Zhenyue Zhenren asked via voice transmission.

    "Dad, I have never seen them." Yue Weilian sent a message.

    "Master, I don't know these people either." Yu Tong also said.

    "Humph, if you don't know each other, why did they suddenly come to our place, and not go to my place, but to your mansion." Zhenyue Zhenren scolded through the voice, and Yu Tong didn't dare to say a word.

    With a smile on his face, Master Canyue looked at Ji Ning and others standing in the air: "Fellow Taoists, I don't seem to know you as a disciple. Where did your so-called 'old friends' come from?"

    "Zhenyue Zhenren." Ji Ning took a step and flew down from high altitude to the courtyard. Mu Zishuo and Bai Shuize also followed behind Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning said: "I have something to discuss with your disciple Yu Dong, and I would like to ask Master Can Yue and your daughter to leave for now."

    Yu Dong¡¯s expression changed.

    Master Zan Yue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Before, he and his daughter had only communicated through sound transmission, but the beast-skin boy in front of him actually knew that they were a father and daughter Apparently he had been prepared for this.

    "Leave?" Yue Wei was also anxious. Her thoughts had long been on Yu Dong, and she couldn't help but send a message, "Dad, I don't even know these people. We can't let senior brother face them alone."

    "Girls are outgoing." Zangyue Zhenren frowned and looked at his daughter.

    Yu Dong sent a message continuously: "Master, I think these people may have a conspiracy."

    "Leave it to my master." Zhenyue Zhenren shouted through the voice, and laughed loudly at the same time, "You guys want to talk to my disciples alone, but now I don't know their identities. Are you a little rude?"

    Ji Ning's consciousness has long enveloped the entire Cangyue Mountain, so even though Zhenyue Zhenren arrived quickly, Ji Ning was able to kill Yu Dong in just a short moment However, Ji Ning's parents' hatred had already made Ji Ning feel sad.  It is full of hatred, and killing the opponent directly in just a short moment would be too advantageous to the opponent.

    What Ji Ning wants is to make the other party die in regret, pain, and despair!

    Only in this way can we eliminate the hatred in our hearts!  !  !

    "Zhenyue Zhenren." Ji Ning's face darkened, "I also respect you and asked you to retreat. To tell you the truth, the reason why I want to talk to your disciple Yu Dong alone is because I suspect him and the key criminal I want to arrest.  related."

    "The wanted criminal?" Zhenyue Zhenren was surprised.

    "Arrest?"

    Yue Wei and Yu Dong were both shocked.

    Ji Ning immediately turned over his hand, and a token appeared in his hand. There was a Yinglong on the token.

    "Yinglongwei!" Master Canyue looked solemn. He knew he was in trouble. Those who could become Yinglongwei were considered elites among Master Wanxiang. Even he was not completely sure of dealing with the young man in front of him.

    Yuewei was flustered. To her, a cultivator of the Zifu, any Yinglong Guard was an extremely powerful being.

    Yu Tong was extremely anxious: "I have never provoked Ying Longwei at all. I have never seen these people. What is going on?" He quickly thought about the characters he killed one by one, but Yu  After thinking about it, Dong felt that he had done it perfectly and could not find the reason at all.

    "I came to Canyue Mountain just to talk to Yu Dong." Ji Ning said coldly, "Master Canyue, do you want to interfere with our Yinglong Guard?"Case?  "

    Zhenyue Zhenren¡¯s face was suffocated.

    He cannot afford to resist this charge.

    Yu Tong spoke at this time and said respectfully: "I don't know what Lord Ying Longwei wants from me. Why do you need to avoid my master when handling cases? If you have anything to ask, just ask. I, Yu Tong, absolutely know everything and tell me.  Everything is endless.¡±

    From a young age to his current position step by step, Yu Tong's mind is very sensitive. If the 'Ying Long Guard' in front of him insists on getting rid of him, then he will never let the master leave Once the master is not present, the master will be missing.  With such intimidating power, I am afraid that I will let the other party squeeze me.

    "Yes, if you want to ask, just ask here." Zhenyue Zhenren said, "I will not interfere with Ying Longwei's handling of the case."

    Yu Dong even said: "Don't worry, Lord Ying Longwei, I, Yu Dong, can make an oath of heaven and will never lie or deceive."

    Ji Ning's face darkened.

    After all, it has been more than two hundred years since Zhenyue Zhenren reached the perfection of all things. This old guy is already approaching his end and is about to die. Because of this, Ji Ning does not dare to look down on him at all.  Even if the opponent's talent is not as good as that of someone like 'Dong Yi', after all, he has been practicing for a long time, has many opportunities, and this old guy also has many tricks.

    It would be difficult to take away Yu Dong in front of him.

    Mu Zishuo, who was beside him, pointed at Master Can Yue and cursed angrily: "Can Yue, I am responsible for Long Wei's duties, and you are here complaining. I advise you to leave quickly! Otherwise don't blame my two senior brothers for being ruthless.  !¡±

    "Both of you." Master Zan Yue was still smiling, but at the same time he took out a blood-red token with the word "Beishan" on it, "This is the token of the Anchan Beishan clan. You don't have to give it to me."  I give Xuelongshan face, but I should give Anchan Beishan clan face. If you want to ask questions, just ask them. If you don¡¯t have anything to ask, you guys should leave quickly."

    "Beishan Token?"

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    The token of the Anchan Beishan clan is not something that ordinary people can get. Even the token that Beishan Baiwei gave him was the token of his father's "Beishan Black Tiger".  Rather than the token of the real Kitayama clan.

    "I am good friends with Beishan Baiwei, and I know a lot about him. Being able to come up with the "Beishan Blood Order" is definitely closely related to the Anchan Beishan clan.

    "This is the second time in so many years that I have taken out the Beishan Token." Master Zan Yue looked at Ji Ning and others, "I, an old guy, can't live much longer, and I don't want to ask the Beishan clan for help anymore."

    ?That¡¯s easy to say.

    But it is a real threat.

    This made Yue Wei and Yu Dong both look happy.

    "Senior brother, what should we do?" Mu Zishuo said through a message, "This old guy can take out the Beishan Token. I'm afraid he has a big background. Should we retreat for the time being and then look for opportunities."

    "Master Can Yue." Ji Ning had a hint of anger in his eyes, "Do you really want to stand up for him?"

    Zhenyue Zhenren smiled and nodded. He could see that the Ying Longwei in front of him was a stern person, and he believed that he would turn around and leave soon.

    "You can protect him for a while, but I don't believe you can protect him for a lifetime!" Ji Ning turned around and said, "Junior brother, let's go."

    ¡°Humph.¡± Mu Zishuo also snorted angrily and immediately turned to leave.

    at this time,

    Ji Ning, who had just turned his back to Master Zan Yue, had a fierce light in his eyes, a fierce light that suppressed endless hatred.  It's just that neither Master Can Yue nor Yu Dong could see Ji Ning He was really immersed in pride. Master Can Yue even had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s powerful spiritual thoughts flowed instantly, like a raging wave, directly crushing Zangyue Zhenren and others.

    Bang!

    A hard collision!

    Shake the magic!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outdoor Zangyue Zhenren's Taoist heart actually regressed a lot as he was greedy for enjoyment.  However, it is impossible for Zhenyue Zhenren to encounter the three disasters and nine calamities in the next three hundred years, so it is only a small matter that Dao Xin has regressed a little.  But at this moment, when Ji Ning's crushing spiritual energy struck, Zhenyue Zhenren instantly felt a roar in his soul.

    "No! The secret technique of spiritual thought!" After many years of life and death fighting, the Taoist foundation honed by the Beishan clan's life and death was too strong, which shocked him instantly.

    "Wake up, wake up!" Zhenyue Zhenren's soul struggled fiercely, his eyes were still a little clear, "Knife array!"

    Just when he was about to unleash his unique move, the 'Crescent Moon Sword Formation', a sword light that seemed extremely slow but beautiful made people's hearts tremble.

    The sword light is dazzling!

    Sixteen black knives just appeared in the air around themWhen they wanted to form a formation to resist each other, the sword light directly slashed away one of the black knives and then directly slashed through the body of Taoist Zangyue.  Although he tried his best to resist the two scimitars held by Taoist Can Yue, they were knocked into the air.

    "Hi!" The body was broken and blood was flowing.

    Ji Ning appeared behind Taoist Zan Yue, holding the Beiming Sword in his hand.

    At that moment.

    Use the magic of shaking gods!  Use the magical power ¡®Star Reacher¡¯!  Use the magical air wing escape technique!  Use the sword skill ¡®Three-foot Sword of Thorns¡¯!

    Ji Ning unleashed his strongest method in an instant!

    Because of an unpredictable background, an old guy who has lived for such a long time Ji Ning simply does not want to delay the relationship with the other party. Once the delay continues, no one knows what the result will be.  Ji Ning's secret feeling told him that this old guy was difficult to deal with!  You must take advantage of the opponent's carelessness and kill him instantly.

    "You, you killed" Yu Tong came to his senses and couldn't help but change his expression when he saw the separated body of Master Can Yue.

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword and looked at him indifferently. The coldness in his eyes made Yu and Dong feel trembled. At the same time, he said coldly and lowly: "Don't just hold a token, the Beishan tribe members are here.  I will kill too!"

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Ning of the Winged Snake Lake Chapter 9: Why, why!

    Yu Tong felt desperate. The young man in front of him was so terrifying. Even his master Zang Yue Zhenren was killed directly Especially the secret technique of spiritual thought just now, he personally sensed it and fell into a short-term dizziness.  Of course he understands what a brief moment of dizziness means in the life-and-death battle between cultivators.

    "Master Ying Longwei." Yu Tong was extremely anxious. Of course he felt the other party's murderous intention towards him. "Are you mistaken? I, Yu Tong, have always been unwilling to offend others, and I will never offend anyone. Ying  Lord Long Wei, have you been deceived by someone? It doesn't matter if you kill me, but letting the real culprit go is a big deal."

    Yu Tong tried his best to persuade Ji Ning.

    "Deceived?" Ji Ning smiled, and the smile made Yu Tong shiver. Could his father and mother lie to him?  And Uncle Bai, who experienced that scene personally, was right next to him.  How can there be any holiday?

    "The culprit is still at large. Sir, you were deceived into dealing with me." Yu Tong said anxiously.

    Seeing Yu Tong's anxious, flustered and uneasy expression, trying his best to persuade him, Ji Ning felt a sense of joy.  The more panicked and anxious this enemy is, the more painful and desperate he is, the happier he is!

    "Father, mother, uncle, have you seen it?" Ji Ning said silently in his heart.

    "This Yu Dong is just the first one. They will die in despair and regret one by one." Ji Ning said silently.

    Seeing the coldness in Ji Ning's eyes, Yu Tong couldn't help but become more anxious.

    what to do?

    What should I do?

    I haven¡¯t truly become the sect master of Xuelong Mountain, and I haven¡¯t truly become a powerful person in the world, so how can I die?  Yu Tong had a strong reluctance in his heart. What he longed for most was not to keep a low profile and use careful strategies to climb the ladder step by step, but to spread his name to the world with his absolute strength and be admired by countless people.

    He hasn¡¯t really broken out yet!  The endless land still doesn¡¯t know his reputation.

    "We have to give it a try!" Yu Tong felt like he was trapped in the assassination scene in his childhood. At that time, it was also a line between life and death. After the assassination was completed, he could soar into the sky.  If the assassination fails, he will die without a burial place.

    ?The same is true this time.

    If he escapes, he can ascend to heaven.

    If you die, there will really be no place to be buried.

    "Junior sister." Yu Tong looked at his junior sister Yue Wei and shouted through the voice, "Help me stop him. Stop him at all costs." He believed in his junior sister because he believed in his own methods. After a long period of guidance, he  There is no doubt that if he asks her junior sister to die, she will not hesitate.

    Yue Wei¡¯s eyes turned red, with endless attachment in her eyes.

    "Do it!" Yu Tong shouted through a message.

    Whoosh!

    Yuewei flew directly towards Ji Ning, like a moth flying into the flames. Her Zifu Lake surged and began to explode in an instant.  There were even tears in the corners of Yue Wei's eyes. She looked at Yu Dong reluctantly and said through a message: "Senior brother, I really love you!"

    Boom!

    Ji Ning is surrounded by water, fire and lotus flowers, with earth fire and cold evil contained within.  Nowadays, the power of the Water and Fire Lotus has also greatly increased The self-destruction of a Zifu monk cannot shake it at all.

    "Senior brother, I really love you." The voice was still echoing in his ears. Yu Tong's heart trembled, and he immediately suppressed his thoughts. He understood that her junior sister's 'love' appeared naturally after her soul was tamed.  love.  It is precisely because your heart has been tamed that you are willing to die for him.

    Is this called love?

    It¡¯s just slavery!

    "Boom." At the same time as the self-destruction exploded, Yu Dong had already dodged far away and began to escape. While escaping, an insect nest appeared in his hands, "Children, go and stop them."

    Next to them, Mu Zishuo and Bai Shuize just watched and did not interfere.

    Ning, on the other hand, was surrounded by water and fire lotus flowers. He first resisted the woman's self-destruction, and then the dense poisonous insects came over.  But what greeted them was an extremely huge water and fire lotus. It was said that the cold evil and the earth fire were no less than magical powers, and the water and fire lotus formed by Ji Ning's cold evil and earth fire was even more powerful.

    With the power of strangulation, countless poisonous insects were turned into powder, and none of them survived for a moment.

    In just a short moment, the densely packed poisonous insects that were besieging Ji Ning were all reduced to ashes.

    "Hahaha" Yu Tong took advantage of this and rushed to the distance and activated the maze. Suddenly, the scene around Yu Tong changed, and he was still within the range of the maze.

    "You think you can escape by hiding in the maze?" Ji Ning walked over directly.

    Ji Ning seemed arrogant.

    In fact, he is very cautious, because his spiritual consciousness has already enveloped the surrounding land for hundreds of miles, and everything is under control.If a Yuanshen Taoist suddenly appeared, Ji Ning would not delay but kill Yu Dong quickly.  But now?  Since there was no one to hinder him, Ji Ning slowly tortured the other party.

    Ji Ning had suppressed hatred in his heart for a long time and was not willing to let the other party die happily.

    "What?" Yu Tong was in the maze, watching in shock as Ji Ning entered the maze. Moreover, Ji Ning was not confused by the maze at all and walked directly towards him.

    "How could this happen? Ban!" Yu Tong used formations again and again. This is his mansion, so naturally there are many formations.

    The ripples appeared and protected him.

    Wow.

    With a flash of sword light, Ji Ning penetrated the sealing formation.

    "Too weak." Ji Ning walked over step by step.

    "Move." Yu Tong held the precious little Taoist Talisman of moving and tried to escape, but it was useless.

    "The surrounding space has been sealed off for a long time." Ji Ning walked over as usual.

    Yu Dong finally went crazy and roared: "What on earth are you going to do? The maze is useless to you. You kill the poisonous insects easily. You even killed my master with one sword. You even locked the void long ago Your strength  So strong, so well-calculated. How did I mess with you?"

    A phantom appeared instantly, as fast as lightning, and a sword light pierced Yu Dong's abdominal dantian directly.  I saw pieces of magic weapons falling off his body, only the magic robes on his body and the wrist guards on his arms were still there.  But it can no longer be controlled.

    The sword was so fast that Yu Dong didn¡¯t even have time to resist.

    "You, you!" Yu Tong's eyes widened.

    "I destroyed your Dantian and Zifu." Ji Ning said calmly.

    Yu Dong was horrified. The Dantian Zifu, the foundation of his immortality, was destroyed like this?  The moment the Zi Mansion in his body was destroyed, the feeling of weakness instantly spread throughout his body, which made Yu Tong extremely frightened

    "Why don't you just kill me." Yu Tong roared.

    "Kill you?" Ji Ning shook his head, "I destroyed your Dantian Zi Mansion because I was afraid you would commit suicide."

    If Zifu is here, he can easily detonate the Zifu Lake.

    But after the Zifu was destroyed, Yu Dong became an ordinary person. Of course, this ordinary person's body was nurtured by Yuanli for a long time, and it was considered strong and comparable to ordinary innate creatures.  It's a pity that now he can't even use the magic weapon, and he can't commit suicide in front of Ji Ning.

    "Are you afraid that I will commit suicide?" Yu Tong looked frightened. How much hatred must he have to prevent the other party from committing suicide.

    Yu, Dong and Zi Mansion were destroyed, and the surrounding formations had long since been cancelled.

    Mu Zishuo and Bai Shuize also came over.

    "Enjoy it." Ji Ning smiled coldly, and Yuanli quickly condensed into a rune of light in front of him. Seeing the rune of light, Yu Tong thought of something, and suddenly showed a look of horror, and immediately turned around to run away. Ji Ning  With a single finger, the talisman's light instantly poured into Yu Dong's body.

    "No!" Yu Tong screamed, and the skin and bones all over his body began to twist, and his skin even turned red.

    "Ah, ah."

    A scream was squeezed out of his throat.

    Yu Dong was like a cooked shrimp, his whole body turned red, he lay directly on the ground and began to twitch. There seemed to be countless bugs crawling under his skin, and you could even see that his skin began to burn and turn black.

    "Heart-Burning Technique?" Mu Zishuo was secretly shocked. This is a torturous secret technique recorded in the Daozang Hall of the Black and White Academy. Because it has little combat effectiveness, it can be watched without the Black and White Pill.

    Ji Ning had written it down long ago.

    He wrote it down in the first placejust waiting to let these enemies have a taste of this!  Taste the heart-burning taste!  You must know how painful, desperate and endless hatred I felt when my father and mother passed away. I had already decided that I must take revenge!

    "Tell me, tell me." Yu Tong stared at Ji Ning hoarsely, with madness in his eyes.

    "You can still stay awake. Even if you are the soul of Master Wanxiang, it is incredible that you can stay awake." Ji Ning said coldly, "It seems that your Taoist heart is stronger than I imagined."

    "Why, why!" Yu Tong's red eyes were full of unwillingness.

    Ji Ning looked at Uncle Bai beside him.

    Uncle Bai instantly turned into mist, and then turned into a big snow-white dog.

    "Yu Dong, do you still remember me?" Bai Shuize looked at Yu Dong.

    Yu Dong¡¯s painful eyes suddenly showed a look of shock and unwillingness. How good is the memory of an immortal cultivator?  Because Uncle Bai is now a great demon, and he has turned into a human form and he didn't recognize it.  But when Uncle Bai turned into his original formhe immediately remembered that dayThat scene

    "Sir, look, that little lady looks pretty good, her appearance, her demeanor tsk tsk."

    "Well, it's good! And it looks like she's pregnant with a child Wow, I like it. You two go over and capture that little bitch alive. But be careful, the two men next to the little bitch should be Zifu  Monk, you two must not be careless and miss the mark."

    "Don't worry, sir."

    "Young Master, leave everything to us. We will definitely capture that little lady and bring her to the Young Master."

    He still remembers that scene and that battle.

    What he remembers most deeply is that the two men risked their lives for the woman.

    "Little sister, you go."

    "Xue'er, let's go. Xiaobai, take her away!"

    The two men both used forbidden techniques and tried their best.

    In that battle, he and another accomplice "Shui Yi" were just Zifu Perfect, facing opponents who used forbidden techniques.  Especially that woman's brother is extremely powerful!  He just held them both back, allowing the woman and the seriously injured young man to escape.

    But that woman¡¯s brother, he and Shui Yi naturally killed him out of anger.

    "They, they" Yu Tong's whole body began to burn, and he looked at Ji Ning with red eyes.

    "They are my father, mother, and uncle!" Ji Ning said in a low voice with tears in his eyes, "I am the child that the woman was carrying at the time, and now I am here to take revenge!"

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 10 Getting into Trouble

    "My uncle Yuchishan, my mother Yuchixue, and my father Ji Yichuan!" Ji Ning looked at him, his eyes full of pain and madness, "You didn't take them seriously at all at the beginning, you might have even paid attention to them long ago.  They forgot about it, and now I¡¯m here to avenge them!¡±

    Ji Ning's voice, each word burst out from the deepest part of his heart.

    Yu Tong could feel the hatred of the beast-skin boy: "Is this boy the child that the woman was carrying?"

    "Twenty years"

    "In just twenty years, that child was born, and now it is even easier to kill my master Zangyue Zhenren. I, what kind of enemy have I, Yu Dong, offended?" Yu Dong has always been careful not to offend some powerful people.  Even if you kill some geniuses.  There is no flaw left.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that just to flatter the ¡®Dong Qi¡¯ young master, a pregnant woman I dealt with would actually give birth to such a terrifying boy.

    "I, I actually fell on this."

    Yu Dong was in agony from being tortured, but scenes emerged in his mind, where he had come step by step since childhood, and he would do whatever it took to climb to a higher position!  Even many powerful people were played by him and became his pawns, until now they have become Wanxiang Zhenren.

    "I have planned my whole life, but I failed here." Yu Tong's eyes were full of pain, and he suddenly let out a hoarse roar, "God will not bless me! I am not willing to give in, I am not willing to give in!!!"

    With the roar echoing in the courtyard, Yu Tong's severely charred body suddenly burst into flames, and his whole body began to burn.

    Ji Ning watched this scene silently, and an incense burner magic weapon appeared in his palm.

    "Take it!" Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness clearly ¡®saw¡¯ a soul, which was directly absorbed into the incense burner magic weapon.

    There are many magic weapons specifically aimed at souls, such as the 'Ten Thousand Ghost Banners', which can directly absorb souls Ji Ning's incense burner magic weapon has the same effect, but it only has the power to absorb souls and corrode and destroy souls.  Yes, it is considered a useless magic weapon and cannot be actively attacked.

    "This Yu Dong can be considered a powerful person." Mu Zishuo sighed softly, "He can step by step from an ordinary person to the current Master Wanxiang, and he can even make the daughter of Master Can Yue die for him! Amazing!"

    ¡°As he spoke, Mu Zishuo suddenly stopped. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ji Ning aside. That Yu Dong was Ji Ning¡¯s biggest enemy.

    Ji Ning's eyes were as deep as lake water. He silently glanced at the burned corpse on the ground and said calmly: "He is indeed a powerful person, but there is no bottom line in his work In order to get to a higher position, he will do anything! In order to please that person  Mr. Dong Qi, my mother was still pregnant back then! They actually dared to take action. In order to protect my mother, my uncle died on the spot, and my father even stopped practicing."

    ¡°Mother and father died in the end.¡±

    "Just to please Young Master Dong Qi, I did that" Ji Ning recalled the scene where Yu Tong treated the 'Yuewei' like a slave girl before with his spiritual consciousness, "This person does things with unscrupulous means, and he always  How can you walk by the river without getting your shoes wet? Even if you don't fall into my hands today, there will be other strong men who will kill him in the future!"

    The path to immortality depends on oneself!

    Relying on power, scheming, taking advantage of others, robbing and killing, and other means you can only prosper for a while, and will eventually fall.

    Only relying on yourself is the long-term solution!

    "Huh."

    With a wave of his hand, Ji Ning collected all the magic weapons in the entire courtyard.

    "Let's leave quickly." Ji Ning looked at his junior disciples Mu Zishuo and Uncle Bai on the side. "The Master Zang Yue just gave me a bad feeling. I'm afraid this person has a deep background. It's not appropriate to stay here for a long time."

    "Yeah." Uncle Bai also nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that Beishan Blood Order looks very impressive.¡± Mu Zishuo also said.

    Soon, Ji Ning and his group quietly left the Waning Moon Mountain without anyone noticing.

    ¡­¡­

    High in the air.

    The dragon-headed warship changed color and appearance again, completely black, and flew slowly.

    "Father, mother, uncle." Ji Ning said silently, "Now one of the three enemies has been killed. Don't worry, none of the enemies will survive! There is also my uncle's only bloodline I will also find a way to find it in the future."

    ?According to what the father said, my uncle only has one daughter.

    What a pity, where is this cousin?  What's your name?  What does it look like?  Ji Ning didn't know anything.  It is also very difficult to find my cousin.

    &nbsp; However, Ji Ning did not give up, because the stronger the immortal cultivator became, the more powerful his methods became Hearing about some legendary powerful immortals, he could even calculate some things in the future with just a few fingers.  If I have such means in the future, I'm afraid it won't be difficult to find my cousin.

    Next to him, Bai Shuize watched silently. He was extremely excited and relieved to be able to kill an enemy this time. He even said silently in his heart: "Brother, Ning'er is getting stronger and stronger.  If the powerful Master Wanxiang Perfection can be killed directly, Ning'er will definitely become famous in the endless land and become a real man of influence in the endless territory ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty."

    ¡°Senior brother,¡± Mu Zishuo said.

    Ji Ning looked over.

    "Shall we go to Xueyunye now?" Mu Zishuo asked.

    Xueyunye is the foundation of the Dong clan. Shui Yi is a Zifu monk within the Dong clan. If he wants to kill Shui Yi, he must go to Xueyunye.

    "Yes, let's go now." Ji Ning said.

    "But it is also a powerful tribe." Mu Zishuo continued, "There are more than ten Wanxiang Zhenren alone, and this is the tribe of a Yuanshen Taoist. Although the Yuanshen Taoist is sitting in Xuelong Mountain, he must be in the tribe.  Leaving some means to suppress the clan, even in an emergency, the Taoist Priest Yuan Shen may rush back."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I know, don't worry, junior brother, I won't be so confident that I will fight head-on with Yuanshen Taoist."

    "It's good that you're still awake." Mu Zishuo nodded. Just watching the scene where Ji Ning killed Yu Dong, Mu Zishuo was also worried because he had had a similar experience and knew that once the enemy with his parents' hatred becomes jealous, his mind will be turned upside down.  If you have a fever, you can really do anything.  He didn't want Ji Ning to die.

    "Ning'er." Bai Shuize urged next to him, "In my opinion, first take a closer look at the magic weapons and other objects left by Master Can Yue. I always feel that Master Can Yue is very dangerous."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both nodded.

    Immediately, they one by one began to refine the magic weapons and storage magic weapons left by Master Zang Yue, and began to inspect them.

    Cangyue Mountain is as peaceful as ever.

    Those servants didn¡¯t even know that Zangyue Zhenren and others were dead.  Nearly an hour after Ji Ning and the others left.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    There were ripples in the surrounding space.

    Wow!

    A completely black sword-shaped warship appeared directly in the sky. From inside the sword-shaped warship, blood-robed figures flew out one after another.  Thirteen figures in blood robes.  The leader was a man in blood robes, with a silver flying sword pattern on his cuffs.

    The other twelve men in blood robes all have gray flying sword patterns on their sleeves.

    "Buzz~~~" Powerful spiritual consciousness directly enveloped the lower part.

    The leader, the man in blood robe, was bald and had strange lines on the top of his skull. His eyes were even colder as he looked down.

    "Captain? Second brother?" A man in blood robe beside him whispered.

    "Dead." The bald man in blood-robed voice was hoarse, as harsh as the impact of a sword. "Although the body has been destroyed by the murderer, the breath of the previous battle is still there, and the breath of Lao 2's blood is still floating around. In fact, before we  'There are many heart lanterns placed in the army. If the old man's heart lantern goes out, he is dead! It's just that you all still don't want to believe it"

    "How could it be? Brother No. 2 is almost at his end. He has returned to Cangyue Mountain to take care of his old age, and he has no enemies, and there are indeed enemies. Brother No. 2 has taken out our Beishan Blood Order, but he still can't scare the opponent? Who?  Do you insist on killing the second brother?"

    "Brother 2 is also very strong. The Zangyue Sword Formation is a result of Brother 2's many years of military service, and it is extremely powerful. There may be some geniuses among the real people in Wanxiang who can defeat Brother 2, but Brother 2 should still be able to delay it.  He did it. With his escape methods, it shouldn't be difficult to escape."

    "Unless someone knows the details of Brother No. 2 and sets up a special plan to kill Brother No. 2 in one fell swoop."

    There was a lot of discussion.

    "The second brother has been fighting in our team for more than a hundred years. I don't know how many old brothers have had life-and-death friendships with him! He is now in his own Cangyue Mountain, but he was killed. The other old brothers will not swallow it if they know it.  You're so vicious, it's good if we don't bully others, no one can bully us! This revenge must be avenged!"

    "We must report it!"

    "Whoever kills the second brother must be killed and his soul must be destroyed."

    "Not everyone can kill our Xuanjun brothers."

    The other blood-robed men were all filled with evil spirits.

    The bald man in blood robe led byHe said in a cold voice: "Check! Get to the bottom of it! Find out who killed the second child. The second brother has come back to live in his old age, but he still doesn't let go The murderer must be found."

    "Um."

    "right."

    Everybody nodded.

    "Go back, I'll ask the old captain for help, and let the Xuanjun headquarters conduct an investigation to find the murderer." The bald man in the blood robe said coldly, "Let's go."

    Wow.

    This group of blood-robed men all flew back to the sword-shaped jet-black warship. As the surrounding space rippled again, the jet-black warship flew directly through the void and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Bai Shuize, and Qing Qing are all investigating the magic weapon left by Zhenyue Zhenren.  On the contrary, the storage magic weapon left by Yu Dong was human-level and was refined first. The items in Yu Dong's storage magic weapon also surprised Ji Ning and others, because the treasures of Yu Dong were no less than  Yu Dongyi, Bei Hezhou and others.

    However, Ji Ning and the others mainly focused on refining Master Can Yue's magic weapon. After searching, they finally refined Master Can Yue's storage magic weapon. They took out every item inside, and Ji Ning and the others began to look at each one carefully.

    This inspection made all their expressions change.

    "We got into trouble." Qingqing muttered.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9: Chapter 11: Murderer Ji Ning

    After refining Master Can Yue's storage magic weapon, the expressions of Ji Ning and others changed after looking at the items they took out.

    "This is!"

    Ji Ning and the others¡¯ eyes fell on one of the blood robes. The whole blood robe exuded the smell of blood, and there was a gray flying sword pattern embroidered on the cuffs.

    "Standard-style war robe." Mu Zishuo whispered, "There are many runes on this blood robe, and it also has the effect of a puppet magic weapon If my guess is correct, it should be a group of people wearing this war robe.  Once this happens, this group of people can form a whole and display a powerful combined attack formation."

    Mu Zishuo is a genius in the way of puppets, and he discovered it instantly.

    Although Ji Ning was not as good as his junior disciple Mu Zishuo in seeing through it at a glance, he still studied the formation carefully and found that this shirt was similar to the 'Taoist armor'.

    "Looking at the complexity of the blood robe's talisman, it is definitely beyond the ability of ordinary forces to develop." Mu Zishuo frowned, "It is impossible for a sect like Xuelong Mountain to produce a robe of this type even if it's me.  Master, I¡¯m afraid he may not even be able to develop it.¡±

    "He has the Beishan Blood Order." Ji Ning also said in a low voice, "It is probably related to the Anchan Beishan Clan."

    "Look." Qingqing pointed to the animal skin next to him.

    Among the many items taken out from the storage magic weapon, there were indeed several pieces of animal skins.

    "Don't touch these with your hands." Ji Ning shouted, and then he carefully looked at the contents on the piece of animal skin.

    "Brother 2, I have retired too, but I will stay in the Tianfang World and don't want to go back. I have nothing to worry about I have been fighting in the Tianfang World for many years and I have become accustomed to this. There are still so many old brothers here,  I really don¡¯t want to leave. You asked me to go to your Cangyue Mountain, forget it. If Brother No. 2 is fine, he can come to Tianfang World"

    The content on the animal skin made Ji Ning¡¯s scalp tingle.

    Retirement?

    The second brother?

    The world of Tianfang?

    "Retired?" Mu Zishuo exclaimed, "Zhenyue Zhenren should have been in an army before, and look at the blood robe That blood robe should be the battle robe Zhanyue Zhenren wore back then! He is approaching his end because of his age.  , so I came back to take care of myself."

    "Second Brother?" Bai Shuize also spoke up next to him, "This Cangyue has lived so old. It is estimated that among the other brothers who are still alive, he must be considered old, so he is called Second Brother. But in this Tianfang World  ¡­¡±

    "The Tianfang World?" Ji Ning also frowned.

    ¡°Is it one of the billions of small worlds?¡± Mu Zishuo whispered.

    The three realms are extremely vast, especially the mortal realm, which is the vastest and can be divided into three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds.  Some of these billions of small worlds were born naturally, while others were directly created by powerful beings!

    "Conquer Tianfang World?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "Beishan Blood Order?"

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    At the same time, he looked carefully at the other animal skins. Some of the animal skins had maps of foreign lands on them, and some of the animal skins had letters on them.  Ji Ning looked at the other items.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    A guess formed in Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    The Anchan Beishan clan should have a secret army, and Zangyue Zhenren should be one of this army!  Ji Ning didn't find it strange that the Anchan Beishan clan had a secret army, because in the history of the Great Xia Dynasty, there were even instances of princes rebelling.  They all dared to rebel, which shows how powerful the princes are.

    From the age of gods and demons to the present, it has been too long.

    No one knows how deep the princes are, and there are some secret armies that are very normal.

    And the ¡®Tianfang World¡¯ should be one of the billions of small worlds, or an independent space opened up by the powerful.  In short, there should be some life living there, so there is a need to 'conquer'.

    "Senior brother, what should we do?" Mu Zishuo whispered, "Now it seems that Zhenyue Zhenren is probably from a secret army of the Anchan Beishan clan, and it seems that they have been fighting for many years those brothers who fought in life and death.  The relationship must be great.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    After long years of fighting, the brotherhood in the military can be imagined!  Now that he has returned to Cangyue Mountain to take care of his old age, he is dead. How could those people give up?

    "It's troublesome." Ji Ning frowned.

    Even if he knew his background, Ji Ning would still take action. Master Can Yue returned to Can Yue Mountain to take care of his old age But it was still a great disaster. The description of Master Can Yue in the information about 'Yu Dong' that he obtained in Tianbao Mountain was also  It's justa cold villain who offends a lot of people.

    Maybe I was holding back in the past, so when I came back from the secret army, I relied on my strength to reveal my true nature!Ji Ning will not be soft on this person.

    "Ning'er, what should we do now?" Bai Shuize looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master?" Qingqing also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning frowned and said: "We will keep the Yuan liquid, and put all the other magic weapons and other items back into the storage magic weapon. Then Qingqingyou use shuttle void, go to the depths of the earth, and throw the storage magic weapon directly into the geomagnetic depths."  .¡±

    "Deep in the geomagnetic field?" Qingqing nodded, "I understand."

    Then they just kept the more than two thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid, and even the jade bottle that stored the Yuan liquid was thrown away by Ji Ning and the others!  Only the Yuan liquid is extremely pure and cannot leave any secret marks. All other magic weapons and other items may have problems.

    "I'm going."

    The little green snake flashed in the air, then easily shuttled through the void and disappeared.

    Deep in the ground, there is endless geomagnetism, and the geomagnetic light is visible to the naked eye Qingqing carefully threw the storage magic weapon that unlocked the identity of the owner directly into the geomagnetic light.

    ¡­¡­

    Tea time.

    Qingqing is back.

    "Thrown it away." Qingqing looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and then said, "Think about it, do we miss anything?"

    ¡°Senior brother, we appeared in Can Yue Mountain before Will the servants on Can Yue Mountain, as well as some disciples of Zhen Yue Zhenren and others, find our traces?¡± Mu Zishuo asked worriedly.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "Don't worry, my consciousness covers the entire Cangyue Mountain, and everything is under my observation. Only three people accidentally discovered our dragon-headed warship. But at that time, the dragon-headed warship had changed its appearance and color.  ¡­ Just seeing a warship can¡¯t detect us at all.¡±

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo nodded. This time he came in secret, and the warships naturally became the most common and ordinary style. "Just seeing the warships, it is absolutely impossible to find us."

    "That's good." Ji Ning nodded, "Do you think there is anything missing?"

    Everyone shook their heads.

    They were extremely cautious when they came. They didn't even come through the teleportation array, but flew all the way in the clouds and mist.  The only people who had seen the three of them in Can Yue Mountain were Zhen Yue Zhenren, Yu Dong and Yue Wei.  Those three people are all dead.

    "Junior Brother, I have to deal with Shui Yi now, so Junior Brother doesn't have to go." Ji Ning said, "Dealing with Shui Yi is much more difficult than dealing with Yu Dong. Although Shui Yi is only the Zifu Consummation, he is  Within the Dong clan.¡±

    "I have nothing to worry about, senior brother, there is no need to say more." Mu Zishuo said solemnly.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "That's fine, but everyone thinks how to deal with Shui Yi." Ji Ning looked around.

    Qingqing continued: "It's very simple. Master, you have spiritual consciousness which can easily cover the entire Dong clan. As long as you find an opportunity, can you just kill Shui Yi?"

    "It's not that simple." Mu Zishuo shook his head, "That is the home base of the Dong clan, and it is also the hometown of a Yuanshen Taoist. There must be many means to suppress the clan, and it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to sneak in silently  Went in"

    Ji Ning also nodded: "Any fool can guess that there must be many formations there, and it is impossible to go in silently."

    Qingqing pouted.

    "Ning'er," Bai Shuize said, "It will be difficult for us to enter the Dong clan to kill Shui Yi So, why not let Shui Yi come out?"

    "Water will come out easily?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Zishuo also applauded.

    Ji Ning thought quickly, a large amount of Shui Yi's information flashed through his mind, and he quickly thought of a solution.

    "If it's difficult to get in and kill him, then attract him out." Ji Ning nodded, "Okay, let's set off now"

    "Walk."

    The dark warship, which had immediately transformed into an ordinary style, quickly disappeared into the depths of the clouds and mist.

    By killing Master Zang Yue, Ji Ning and the others have done everything they can, and there is nothing else they can do!

    But just as they feared

    Those old brothers of Zangyue Zhenren will not let Zangyue Zhenren die like this!  And the entire 'Xuan Army' will not let the old brother who went back to take care of himself die like this!  Each of the immortal cultivators in the Xuan Army fought in the field for a long time, and countless people died.  There are actually very, very few people who can live to retire and retire.

    If the elderly, they are unknown to be killed, how can this be achieved?

    "Don't worry, our old brother Xuanjun will not die in vain! In other placesBaoshan's intelligence investigation is very powerful, but in Anchan County our Anchan Beishan clan's intelligence is the most powerful!  "In a branch of the Xuan Army, a red-haired old man spoke loudly to a group of blood-robed men.

    ¡­¡­

    Anchan County is the fiefdom of the Beishan clan.

    The Anchan Beishan clan is truly deeply rooted.

    Only half a day later.

    In Anchan City, at the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan.

    "Huh?" Beishan Baiwei, who was sitting there drinking wine and listening to music, frowned. He heard footsteps outside.

    "I'm listening to music, who dares to disturb me?" There was a hint of anger in Beishan Baiwei's eyebrows.

    Suddenly the door of the courtyard was pushed open, and a majestic bald man in black attire walked in. Next to him was an old man with triangular eyes who had a white face and no beard. The old man with triangular eyes always had a smile on his face, which just made people feel  to the cold.

    "Father!" Beishan Baiweilian stood up.

    Facing his father, Beishan Baiwei can't help but feel nervous.

    "Baiwei." Beishan Black Tiger's gaze was as deep as an endless cold pool, "Let me ask you, before you sent people to Tianbao Mountain to get information about 'Yu Dong', 'Shui Yi' and 'Dong Qi'?"

    "Yes." Beishan Baiwei nodded.

    "Why?" Beishan Black Tiger asked.

    Beishan Baiweilian said respectfully: "My brother Ji Ning and his junior brother Mu Zishuo came to ask me for help. He didn't want Tianbaoshan to know So I am also very cautious. Except for the people who work in our house and  No one else knows about it except me.¡±

    "Oh?" Beishan Black Tiger said calmly with cold eyes, "It seems that the murderers are Ji Ning and the others."

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s Monday, please don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendation!  Everyone has recommendation votes every day~~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 12 Father and Son

    "The murderer is Ji Ning?" Beishan Baiwei asked anxiously, "Father, what are you talking about? Who is the murderer? What do you mean?"

    "You haven't guessed yet?" Beishan Black Tiger looked at his son.

    This is the son for whom he has the greatest hope, and he has been cultivating him with all his efforts.  If he hadn't put his hope in it, he would have completely let Beishan Baiwei go He would have let Beishan Baiwei become a playboy and let him live a life of carefree ignorance.  But it is precisely because of the hope that we have strict requirements.

    "What does father mean?" Beishan Baiwei was not stupid and frowned, "Brother Ji Ning didn't want Tianbaoshan to know about it, so he should have done something shady! He went to kill some enemy with a background? Dongdong  7. Yu Dong, Shui Yi Of those three, only Dong Qi has some background! Could it be that he killed Dong Qi? But behind Dong Qi, there is only a Yuanshen Taoist, so he is not worthy of being like this, father."

    Beishan Black Tiger nodded: "It's not Dong Qi, he's going to kill Yu Dong."

    "Yu Dong? Just a little person." Beishan Baiwei shook his head.

    "But Yu Dong's master, Zhenyue Zhenren, was also present at that time, so he should have been killed by Ji Ning because he hindered Ji Ning." Chi Yu was killed by Ji Ning." Beishan Black Tiger looked at his son, "And this  Zhenyue Zhenyue is a retired immortal cultivator from Xuanjun, one of the immortal cultivator armies of my Anchan Beishan clan."

    "What!" Beishan Baiwei's expression suddenly changed. Of course he knew that his Beishan clan had some secret and powerful army of immortal cultivators.

    Any prince will have an army of immortal cultivators.

    The Great Xia Dynasty also knows, but how many secret armies the princes have, how many immortal cultivators are in each army, and how many powerful beings are hidden This is the secret.

    "A retired immortal cultivator from the Xuan Army?" Beishan Baiwei murmured, "Can he retire? He must have served in it for a long, long time Then there must be many old brothers who can retire alive. They are usually the counterattacks of the immortal cultivator army.  scale."

    "Yes, Nilin!" Beishan Black Tiger said in a low voice, "They fought for our Beishan clan and suffered countless casualties. There are very few who can retire alive. If the retired old immortal cultivators are killed they will naturally make many people in the army  The immortal cultivators are angry! They will never allow this to happen. If it happens, they will also find out who the murderer is and avenge their old brother!"

    "This is the reverse scale of the army of cultivators! If you touch it, you will die!" Beishan Black Tiger also had solemnity in his eyes.

    This is an unspoken rule of the army.

    They will not allow their old brothers to suffer!

    Never allowed!

    "Ji Ning and the others have very clean hands and feet." Beishan Black Tiger said, "The Xuan Army's intelligence branch began to investigate. The memories of many mortals on Can Yue Mountain were searched. Even the original blood robe of the real Can Yue was found. However,  It was thrown deep into the earth's magnetic field."

    "But because three people died at that time, namely Can Yue, his disciple Yu Dong, and his daughter Yue Wei. Therefore, the Xuan Army Intelligence Branch also began to investigate Yu Dong and Yue Wei"

    "It was soon discovered that someone had obtained information about Yu Dong in Tianbaoshan recently."

    Beishan Black Tiger looked at his son, "The Xuan Army followed this clue and found my Beishan Black Tiger's house! So I know about it.

    "What should we do?" Beishan Baiwei asked worriedly.

    "Xuan Jun is currently investigating several clues" Beishan Heihu said, "But if 'Shui Yi' and 'Dong Qi' die one after another, then Xuan Jun will probably conclude that the murderer is most likely  The person who bought the information of three people in Tianbaoshan."

    Beishan Baiwei said anxiously: "Then I should immediately find Brother Ji Ning and ask him not to kill Shui Yi and Dong Qi for the time being?"

    "it's useless."

    Beishan Heihu shook his head, "I believe Xuanjun will reject other clues soon and will come to my house to inquire about this matter."

    "Then what should we do?" Beishan Baiwei was worried.

    "Two ways." Beishan Black Tiger said.

    Beishan Baiwei looked at his father.

    "First, give up Ji Ning." Beishan Black Tiger said, "This way we won't have any trouble."

    "No." Beishan Baiwei shook his head.

    Beishan Black Tiger laughed when he saw this: "Hahaha, he is indeed my son. Yes, don't give up your friends and brothers easily. If you give up easilythen you won't be able to make real friends and brothers! Let others do it for you.  If you work hard, you have to be really dedicated, do you understand?"

    Beishan Baiwei was startled.

    "Then there is only the second way." Beishan Black Tiger said, "Admit directly that you and others did this."

    "Me?" Beishan Baiwei was stunned.

    &nbsp; "Yes, directly admit to the Xuan Army that you did it. You sent people to check the information and then led people to kill Yu Dong! It was only hindered by Zang Yue Zhenren so I also killed Zang Yue Zhenren!" Beishan Hei  Hu said directly, "You don't know that Zhenyue Zhenren is a retired immortal cultivator. As the saying goes, the ignorant is not guilty, and Xuanjun can't forcefully blame you As a direct descendant of my Beishan clan, you are expected to ascend to Anchanhou in the future.  , it¡¯s just a trivial matter to accidentally kill a real person like Zangyue.¡±

    "It is a trivial matter for you to resist this matter. Because no matter what, the Xuan Army is also an army raised by my Beishan Clan. If my direct descendants of the Beishan Clan made an unintentional mistake, the immortal cultivators in the Xuan Army would not dare to cause trouble."

    "And if others come to resist, they will almost die."

    Beishan Black Tiger looked at his son, "But if this happens, there may be some old guys in the Xuan Army who are disgusted with you."

    "Is it just disgust? A retired Wanxiang Zhenren It would be great to have one Sanxian existence who really has friendship with him! There are probably very few people who really hate me." Beishan Baiwei shook his head, "Anyway, I  We can¡¯t come into contact with the Xuan Army now, but I can see that brother Ji Ning is able to show his sincerity to his brother, so I won¡¯t resist this matter!¡±

    "Well."

    Beishan Black Tiger nodded, "I will also weave a good reason as to how Yu Dong, Shui Yi, and Dong Qi offended you."

    "I leave everything to my father." Beishan Baiwei said respectfully.

    "Remember!" Beishan Heihu looked at his son and said in a low voice, "You have done a good job in being devoted to your brother. But you have to rememberyou also need to let Ji Ning know what you have done for him."

    "Let him know?" Beishan Baiwei was startled.

    "Yes, let him know your sacrifice for him." Beishan Black Tiger said calmly, "You paid a big price. If he doesn't know about it at all, isn't it in vain? If he accidentally knows the truth of this matter, then he will naturally  I will be grateful to you.¡±

    Beishan Baiwei frowned: "Isn't that too artificial?"

    "Pretentious?" Beishan Heihu looked at his son, "Just let him discover the truth accidentally. After all, you really fought for him Remember, when you treat your friends and brothers, you have to be sincere.  But you have to add a little bit of strategy, that¡¯s the way to use people!¡±

    "Just think about it yourself."

    Beishan Heihu frowned and glanced at his son. This son was very smart and he had high hopes for him.  But his son, influenced by his mother, is sometimes too sincere in his treatment of others.  Although it is easier to make friends this way, it is difficult for such a character to truly lead a force.

    "Let's go." Beishan Black Tiger took the old man with triangular eyes and left directly.

    The atmosphere in the courtyard instantly became more relaxed than before. The beautiful maid who had been singing at the side finally woke up: "What's wrong? What happened just now?"

    She heard nothing just now, saw nothing, and even lost a piece of memory.

    He only vaguely remembered that the Palace Master, the Black Tiger of the North Mountain, had appeared. When he woke up again, he saw the Palace Master, the Black Tiger of the North Mountain, leaving again.

    "Strategy? How to employ people?" Beishan Baiwei frowned, "Father, you are always scheming with everyone That's why mother left you. You are you and I am me."

    His father wanted to cultivate him and make him another Beishan Black Tiger.

    But he is Beishan Baiwei.

    The unique Beishan Baiwei!

    "I wonder how Ji Ning is doing now." Beishan Baiwei was worried.

    After more than half a month of flying, Ji Ning and his party arrived at Yanghe Bay in Anchan County.

    Yanghe Bay is about the same size as Yanshan Mountain.

    "The tribe of Shuiyi is really weak." A boat was floating on the Yanghe River, which was two hundred feet wide. The Yanghe River was a large river that was more than a million miles long and ran through less than half of Anchan County.

    Mu Zishuo on the boat sighed, "There is not even a single city in Daxia!"

    "It's very weak." Ji Ning nodded.

    The Ji family has a Daxia city called Wanjian City. Only by having at least one Daxia city can one be considered a truly powerful indigenous force.

    But Shui Yi¡¯s tribe, the Shui Clan, is really very weak.

    Before Shui Yi, their tribe was simply an ordinary tribe. Later, Shui Yi became a servant of the super large tribe, the Dong clan. He was cultivated in the Dong clan and promoted step by step to become a monk of the Zifu.  "Dong Qi, the young master has been around for a long time, and he naturally feeds his own tribe, the Shui clan."

    With the help of Shui Yi, the Shui clan gradually grew stronger and built a city. Of course, it was not a Daxia city, but a self-built city like "Ji's Xifu City".??.

    The Shui clan also relies on the influence of another tribe.

    ?????????????????????????????????? Because Shui Clan has ¡®Shui Yi,¡¯ in the Dong Clan¡­ so no one wants to provoke Shui Clan. The Shui Clan has grown like this, and now there is even a monk from the middle stage of the Zifu in the clan.

    "Senior brother, how are you going to lure Shui Yi away from the Dong clan?" Mu Zi Shuo looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "It's too easy." Ji Ning shook his head, "His tribe, the Shui Clan, is too weak. There is only one Zifu cultivator in the entire tribe. I have many ways to make the Shui Clan chaotic and panic! Let Shui Yi rush back.  !¡±

    There are indeed many methods.

    The Shui clan of the tribe is too weak. Whenever they encounter big trouble, they will definitely send a letter to "Shui Yi, asking for help."

    "Master, kill, it will be chaos after a big killing." Qingqing shouted.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "No need."

    Just like Jiang He who killed the "Riverside Tribe" had no involvement in Jiang He's son, Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning will not implicate other members of the Shui clan.

    As for Shui Yi¡¯s death and Shui Clan¡¯s decline Ji Ning would just watch all this indifferently.

    As an immortal cultivator with a strong Taoist heart, Ji Ning has full confidence in himself. He will not do anything that goes against his Taoist heart For example, if he killed Jiang He's child, it would affect his Taoist belief.  , but it has a huge impact on the path to immortality.

    "If you don't kill? How can you make them confused?" Qingqing muttered.

    "It's very fast. You guys are here. I'll go there and I'll be back in time for a cup of tea." A sword light appeared at Ji Ning's feet and flew directly through the air to Yishui City, the foundation of the Shui Tribe thousands of miles away.  ,.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 13 The end of Shui Yi

    Yishui City.

    This is a brand-new city, built after the tribe "Shui Clan" gradually became stronger, and now the leader of the Shui Clan is "Shui Tianyi", a monk from the Purple Mansion.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning stood in the high-altitude clouds and mist and looked down. His consciousness shrouded the entire city below. Now Ji Ning has the power to destroy the entire city below. However, as an immortal cultivator Ji Ning does not dare to kill mortals at will.  , it is taboo for cultivators to kill mortals, it is a serious sin!  Of course, if a mortal dares to offend, he can naturally punish him, but if he kills too many people, he will be riddled with sins Just like Bo Zishan, he is wanted by Yinglong Guard!

    "It seems that these ten or so people may be the heads of the Shui clan." Ji Ning's consciousness swept away, and some of them with more powerful souls and more astonishing momentum were noticed by Ji Ning.

    However, Ji Ning could not judge the opponent's accurate strength just from the appearance.

    Just observed the time of about the tea.

    "That's him." Ji Ning quickly identified the leader of the Shui Tribe.

    ¡­¡­

    "Clan leader."

    "Uncle."

    When Shuitian walked on the stone road, the other tribesmen were extremely respectful, because he was the only Zifu monk in their tribe!  Of course, there is a stronger 'Shui Yi', but he is in the distant and extremely powerful Dong clan.

    These people didn¡¯t know that just because they respectfully called ¡®Clan Leader¡¯, Ji Ning, who was high in the sky, determined who the Clan Leader was.

    "Yeah." Shui Tianyi was dressed in a green robe, with a long beard and a certain air of magnanimity.

    Soon he came to the quiet room where he usually meditated. No servants or tribesmen dared to approach To those tribesmen and servants, the meditation of an immortal cultivator was very mysterious, and no one dared to disturb it.  .

    Quiet room.

    Shuitian sat cross-legged, his eyelids drooping: "Our Shui tribe is becoming more and more prosperous. The 'Yuan liquid' sent by Elder Yi last time also gave my tribe three new innate perfections. Among these innate perfections  It would be great if one of them could break through to the Zifu realm. There are still too few Zifu cultivators in our Shui Family!"

    As a tribe leader, Shui Tianyi also longs for the tribe to become stronger.

    The Shui clan¡¯s position is too embarrassing.

    Say it is weak?

    It also has Zifu monks!

    You say it¡¯s strong?

    There is not even a single Daxia city!  This embarrassing position naturally made Shui Tianyi and 'Elder Yi', two Zifu monks, think of ways to make their tribe stronger.

    "Forbearance." Shui Tianyi still remembers what 'Elder Shui Yi' said to him - "Tianyi, don't be anxious, take it step by step slowly. The foundation of our tribe is too weak If it is too  If we are impatient, we may encounter hostility from other powerful forces in Yanghe Bay, and we may be annihilated. Let's take our time, I am in the Dong clan again other forces in Yanghe Bay will not go to war with us.  When there are more Zifu cultivators in our tribe, I will naturally bring back some of my friends from the Dong Clan to lay a foundation for my Shui Clan!"

    "Elder Yi sacrificed too much for our tribe." Shui Tianyi sighed silently.

    It was precisely because Shui Yi willingly entered the Dong clan and became a servant that he gradually helped the Shui clan.

    "Um?"

    Shui Tianyi suddenly felt a strong impact, directly bombarding his soul.

    Boom!

    Shuitian was stunned for a moment.

    A sword light flashed past, directly penetrating the roof of the quiet room, and a figure also entered the quiet room.  Ji Ning appeared in the quiet room, and a milky white bag appeared out of thin air in his hand.

    "Take it!" Ji Ning opened the big bag, and the big bag suddenly produced the power of a strong wind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The force of the swallowing made the dishes around him fly up, and Shui Tianyi, who was in dizziness and had no power to resist, was also sucked and flew directly into the bag.  This bag is called the 'One Air Bag', and it can only be regarded as a human-level magic weapon. The bag has the power of swallowing and sucking in foreign objects. The bag does not look big, but the inside is actually several feet in size.

    This bag cannot be actively attacked.

    Only when the enemy has no resistance will he be absorbed.  To put it simply, it is used to show off!  It is impossible to breathe within the 'air bag'. An ordinary mortal would be suffocated to death in it, but innate beings and even immortal cultivators would be fine if they did not breathe.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning immediately tugged on the rope, tightened the mouth of the bag, and then waved his hand. The powerful power of the gods and demons' body refining caused the wave to generate strong air pressure, which directly caused the surrounding table wood to shatter.??It was a mess.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning carried the big bag and turned into a stream of light directly along the opening of the previously opened hole, soaring into the sky and disappearing instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    The rumbling sound in the quiet room can of course be heard outside.

    "What's wrong?"

    "It seemed like there was a stream of light rising into the sky."

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Some of the innate creatures of the Shui clan quickly turned into afterimages and rushed over. Many of them saw streams of light rising into the sky.  The speed of the stream of light was too fast They could only vaguely determine that it should be a figure.

    "So fast, he should be a cultivator of immortality."

    "The immortal cultivator flew out of the patriarch's quiet room?"

    "not good."

    Everybody panicked.

    "Look, there's a big hole in the roof of the quiet room." Among the innate beings who came quickly, some of them jumped high enough to see the big hole in the roof of the quiet room at a glance.

    "walk into."

    "quick."

    Everyone jumped up and flew in from the hole.

    It is also true that the Shui clan of this tribe is too weak, and the strongest "Shui Yi" in the entire tribe is just a servant of the Dong clan.  Therefore, even the patriarch's quiet room is only made of better materials. Generally, innate creatures cannot break it, but the Zifu monks can usually break it open by force.

    Like the quiet room where formal disciples of the Black and White Academy practice, even the loose immortals cannot forcibly break through it.

    "Where is the clan leader?"

    "It's a mess inside."

    "The tables were broken, the roof was punctured, and the clan leader disappeared." The entire Shui clan suddenly became panicked. They first went to the ancestral hall to check the clan leader's life slip.

    After checking, they also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The clan leader's life slip is not broken yet, the clan leader is not dead yet."

    "But why did the patriarch disappear?"

    "Who is the cultivator who attacked?"

    The Shui clan is still in panic. The strongest clan leader among them is missing. How can they be at peace?  At this time, they thought of the strongest person in the entire tribe - Elder Yi, Shui Yi who was also a servant in the Dong tribe.

    "Hurry, I will invite Elder Yi."

    "Please come back quickly, Elder Yi"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was in the clouds and mist at high altitude, carrying an air bag on his shoulders, and his consciousness shrouded the lower part.

    "As expected, I went to invite that Shui Yi." Ji Ning grinned, "But it's a long way from here to Dong's Snow Cloud Field. It will take at least one or two months, or more than half a month at the shortest."

    Ji Ning glanced at the air bag on his shoulder, "This guy is also a monk from the Zifu. He won't die even if he is trapped in it for a month or two."

    time flies.

    The Shui family directly crushed a letter talisman, which shocked 'Shui Yi' who was far away in the Dong tribe. He knew that something big must have happened to his tribe, otherwise he would not have crushed the letter talisman.

    "Go back immediately."

    Shui Yilian asked for leave from the top management of the Dong clan. As a perfect cultivator of the Purple Mansion, he was naturally not an ordinary servant, but also had a certain status It was not a big deal to ask for leave to go back to his hometown. The top brass of the Dong clan naturally nodded directly.  .

    On the same day, Shui Yi embarked on his return journey.

    ¡­¡­

    More than half a month later.

    In the wild mountains and forests just a hundred miles away from Yishui City, there is a gorgeous cave, which is Mu Zishuo's puppet cave. There are formations around it, so that even mortals and innate creatures cannot find it here.

    Ji Ning and the others will temporarily live here.

    "Master, will Shui Yi not come back?" Qing Qing said worriedly.

    "This is his tribe, and he is the strongest in the tribe, how could he not return?" Ji Ning shook his head. Except for a few who have been bullied by the tribe, the tribesmen who grew up in the tribe will have a strong sense of belonging.  This is also determined by the law of survival in this wild land.

    If you want to live well, the entire tribe must stick together and be extremely united.

    ?????????????????????

    Fighting for the tribe has long been the belief of countless tribesmen.  Even if you don't reach the point of being crazy about the tribe, if the tribe is in trouble, you will usually come back.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly had a faint sword light in his eyes.

    Next to him, Uncle Bai, who was dressed in white, also looked at Ji Ning: "Here?"

    "Here we come!" Ji Ning nodded.

    "Let's go." Uncle Bai couldn't help it.

    &nbsp; "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning and Uncle Bai rose into the sky together and quickly greeted ¡®Shui Yi¡¯ who was about to arrive at Yishui City.

    "We will follow." Mu Zishuo and Qingqing also turned into streams of light to follow.

    ¡­¡­

    High in the air.

    A green leaf magic weapon was flying through the air, with a gray-robed Taoist standing on it.

    Shui Yi has a black mole on his face, and he always has a smile on his face, so he looks a little funny.  But such a funny person managed to climb to a high position in the huge Dong clan, and became a perfect monk of the Zi Mansion as a servant.

    In fact, except for those with really great backgrounds, those who have climbed up from the bottom step by step to become immortal cultivators should not be underestimated!

    "What happened, did you crush the talisman to make me come back? With Tianyi's strength, you can't even frighten him?" Shui Yi still doesn't know what happened.

    "arrive."

    Shui Yi has already seen Yishui City in the distance.

    Yishui City, the name Yishui was named in gratitude for his contribution to the entire tribe.

    "Whoosh." Just as Shui Yi controlled the green leaf magic weapon and was about to swoop down from the clouds and mist, suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Whoops!

    A stream of light flew towards me from the distance.

    "Huh?" Shui Yi's expression changed. When he was about to arrive at Yishui City, other immortal cultivators came over, which made Shui Yi smell the 'danger'.

    ??Looking carefully, standing in mid-air in the distance are an animal skin boy and a man in white. The man in white follows the animal skin boy like a servant or butler.  The beast-skin boy just stood in the air, looking at Shui Yi from a distance, his eyes full of coldness, and said coldly: "Are you Shui Yi?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    Today¡¯s first update, there will be a second update, but it will be very late, you can get up and watch it tomorrow morning.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9: Chapter 14: Return to Winged Snake Lake

    "Not good." Shui Yi was secretly frightened. He could feel the threat brought to him by the young man wearing animal skins and the white-clothed butler beside him.

    It¡¯s also Ji Ning and Uncle Bai who both have murderous intentions.

    So Shui Yi can feel palpitations and threats.

    "I'm Shui Yi. If you two stopped me here, I'm afraid you already know who I am." Shui Yi looked at Ji Ning and the two of them, "I rushed back from the distant tribe Dong clan, and I'm afraid I'm also in your group.  As expected. Our tribe, Shui Clan, is just a small tribe and doesn¡¯t have much ambition. Just tell me what you two want to do. If I can do it I won¡¯t refuse."

    Simple words threatened his backstage 'tribe Dong's "and lowered their posture. If it was a general forces, they could negotiate.

    But¡­¡­

    This is not a fight for power, but revenge!

    "I want you" Ji Ning suddenly moved and launched the Wind Wing Escape Technique, and a sword light instantly penetrated Shui Yi's abdomen.

    Although Shui Yi wanted to dodge and even had some flying swords floating in front of him, it was a pity that the difference in strength between the two was too big Whether it was the basics or the realm of Tao, there was a big difference.  So much so that Shui Yi's abdomen was penetrated in just one encounter.

    "You, you!" Shui Yi's eyes widened.

    The flying swords in the air began to fall directly.

    Several other magic weapons appeared in the air next to him. Although his storage bracelet was still in his hand, it was already an ownerless treasure because his Zifu was completely destroyed.

    "You ruined my Zifu" Shui Yi couldn't believe it.

    "receive."

    Ji Ning waved his hand and put away all the magic weapons, then looked at him coldly.

    Although the Zi Mansion was destroyed, Shui Yi still did not fall in mid-air because a huge water and fire lotus was suspended. Shui Yi was just standing in the center of the lotus. The lotus was not rotating, so it naturally had no strangulation power.  .

    "Why did you destroy my Zifu? I, I don't know you at all." Shui Yi was stunned. The sudden disaster made him feel unbelievable. "Who are you? Who are you!!!" Shui Yi  His face was a little distorted, Zifu was broken, his path to immortality was over, and there was no hope anymore.

    "Shui Yi, do you still recognize me?" Uncle Bai next to him instantly turned into mist, and then turned into a big snow-white dog.

    "The mythical beast Bai Shuize?"

    Shui Yi took a look, and the memory of twenty years ago suddenly emerged.

    That was when he followed Young Master Dong Qi. At that time, he followed Young Master Dong Qi and did evil things without fear at all.  Anyway, with Young Master Dong Qi supporting me, those years were really enjoyable.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "At that time, the woman's brother and husband used forbidden magic to resist with all their lives, while a big snow-white dog escaped with the woman on its back.

    "You, are you that Bai Shuize?" Shui Yi looked at Ji Ning, "You, are you?"

    "Back then, you were dealing with my uncle, my father, and my mother!" Ji Ning stared at him, the coldness in his eyes made Shui Yi's heart tremble.

    "Are you the child that woman is carrying?" Shui Yi glared.

    sky.

    It¡¯s only been twenty years.

    The child that the woman is carrying is so powerful?  Could it be that the woman is pregnant with a reincarnated immortal?

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the energy in his body formed a talisman of light in front of him. It was the Burning Heart Technique, and the talisman's light instantly fell into Shui Yi's body.

    "Enjoy it." Ji Ning said coldly.

    Shui Yi suddenly screamed, the skin and bones all over his body began to twist, his skin turned completely red, and he began to wail in pain.

    "Kill me, kill me." Shui Yi roared in his throat.

    Ji Ning just looked at him silently.

    "Kill me!" Shui Yi roared, "Give me a good time."

    "Give you a pleasure? I will grant your wish, so who will fulfill my wish? Can you resurrect my father and mother, and resurrect my uncle?" Ji Ning looked at him coldly.

    Shui Yi¡¯s skin began to burn and his eyes began to turn red.

    This is hell.

    "I curse you, I curse you, you will also die miserably, die miserably." In extreme pain, Shui Yi stared at Ji Ning with sky-high resentment.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~

    His body began to burst into flames, and his entire body was on fire.

    An incense burner magic weapon appeared in Ji Ning's hand, "receive!  "A soul was directly absorbed into the incense burner and was eroded and destroyed. With a wave of his hand, Ji Ning put away all the magic weapons around him. Ji Ning, who had extremely cold eyes, suddenly calmed down, but his eyes were very complicated.

    "Two are dead." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Ning'er, your father and your mother probably didn't expect that two of the three biggest enemies back then would die in your hands so quickly." Uncle Bai also stood aside, reaching out and patting Ji Ning's shoulder gently, "  If they knew, they would be very pleased."

    "There is still the last Dong Qi left, but he is in Xuelong Mountain, which is the gate of a sect. Even Sanxian needs to be careful when trying to break in. If I go now there is no hope at all." Ji Ning said softly,  "Wait, let this Dong Qi live a little longer, and then I will kill him as well!"

    Revenge will naturally not give the enemy a chance.

    These enemies are all immortal cultivators with powerful souls. Even if they die and go to the underworld, they will usually become "ghost soldiers", but it is still possible to cultivate into ghost immortals.

    Ji Ning would not allow such a thing to happen.

    "Let's go, your junior brother and the others have been waiting for a while." Uncle Bai said.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw Mu Zishuo and Xiao Qing in the air in the distance. They obviously didn't want to disturb Ji Ning's revenge and were just watching from a distance.

    "Well, it's time to go back."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning then released Shui Tianyi again. He had no grievances against him, and Ji Ning's proud temperament did not disdain to kill him.  And with Shui Yi's death, the tribe "Shui" is destined to go downhill.

    In the "Chilong Mountain Range" of Yinglongwei branch not far from Anchan City.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo also handed over their respective tasks.

    "With ten merits, you will be free for at least a hundred years." Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning, "Senior brother, where are you going?"

    "I want to go back to my hometown." Ji Ning said, "I should stay in my hometown, Yi Snake Lake, Yanshan Occasionally I go out for adventure, but most of the time I will stay in Yi Snake Lake."

    There is my hometown.

    There are people I know well there.

    There is a water mansion that is of great benefit to your cultivation.

    ??Similarly I haven't been on a boat on the Winged Snake Lake for a long, long time. The feeling of being in the arms of my parents is really warm.  I miss that feeling too.

    "Return to Winged Snake Lake?" Mu Zishuo pondered for a moment, "Senior brother, then I will be separated from you for the time being. I still want to delve into the way of puppets I plan to return to the academy. Master, she has studied the way of puppets very deeply.  , being with her also helps me a lot. Moreover, the master is approaching his end, so I want to spend time with him."

    Ji Ning could sense that his junior brother had an attachment to Taoist Qionghua.

    It¡¯s a bit like the relationship between mother and child.

    After all, junior brother¡¯s mother passed away long ago.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "Let's separate for now. If you have nothing to do in the future, you can also go to Yanshan Yi Snake Lake."

    "Well, I will definitely go see senior brother then." Mu Zishuo nodded.

    Immediately, Mu Zishuo took his dragon-headed warship and soared directly into the sky, flying towards Anchan City.

    And Ji Ning watched his junior brother leave.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning took Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai and walked towards the teleportation array in the Chilong Mountains.  It is indeed far away from Yanshan, so it is faster to take the teleportation array.

    ¡­¡­

    Yanshan is still the same mountain and still the same water.

    A boat was advancing through the sky high in the sky. On the boat were a boy with animal skins, a big snow-white dog, and a small green snake than when he left Yanshan.

    "I'm back." Ji Ning looked at the scenery of his hometown and smiled. "It was a cold winter when I left, and it was covered with snow. Now it's still a cold winter when I come back."

    When I left the Black and White Academy to join the Yinglong Guard, it was still midsummer.

    However, after passing through the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain and arresting important criminals, killing Yu Dong and Shui Yi, it is indeed winter now, and the ground below is covered with snow Yanshan is a bitterly cold place, and it is almost impossible to survive in winter.  Most are covered in snow.  Like when Ji Ning was born, it was also covered with snow.

    "Wing Snake Lake." Bai Shuize suddenly spoke human words.

    "coming."

    Ning also saw the vast Winged Snake Lake. Although the lake shore was covered with snow, the lake with almost no end in sight was still rippling.  Lakes like this are difficult to completely freeze even when it's freezing."Wing Snake Lake." Ji Ning felt warm when he saw this lake.

    Mother¡¯s ashes and father¡¯s ashes were scattered into this lake.

    I saw the boat flying down from a high altitude, and then landed in the lake.

    "Father, mother." Ji Ning looked at the lake and smiled, "I'm back. Of the three enemies, I've killed two of them temporarily because I'm not strong enough. There's another one who will be killed if he can survive."  kill."

    "Uncle Bai, let me sleep for a while first," Ji Ning said.

    Bai Shuize nodded.

    Ji Ning then lay down on the boat very leisurely and comfortably, floating on the lake. It was really comfortable, more comfortable than sleeping on a bed, especially when the boat would rock very slightly and rhythmically on the water, as if  As a baby, when he fell asleep, his mother kept rocking him

    The boat was rocking, with a big snow-white dog lying next to it, and a green snake wrapped around Ji Ning's arm and clinging to Ji Ning obediently.

    Gradually, the boat drifted towards Mingxin Island in the center.

    In the evening, the boat docked at the shore of Mingxin Island. Ji Ning also felt the breath of a large number of people on Mingxin Island, so he naturally stood up. The moment he stood up from the boat, he saw  In the snow in the distance, a woman in white stood pretty, looking at this with tears that could not be concealed in her eyes.

    "Qiuye!" Ji Ning also smiled, "I'm back."

    ¡ª¡ª

    For Ji Ning¡¯s return.

    In order for Ji Ning and Qiuye to reunite again, please give me free recommendation tickets for everyone~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 9 Chapter 15 The Rise of the Ji Family

    "Sir." Tears flashed in Qiuye's eyes, and they were tears of joy.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Qiuye. I¡¯ve only had a few people closest to me since childhood, including my father, mother, Uncle Bai, Chuncao, Qiuye¡­ Both my parents and Chuncao have passed away, leaving only Uncle Bai and Qiuye.  She is the one she is most familiar with and kind to, and Ji Ning also knows that her love for Qiuye is not a matter of love, but a kind of family affection.

    "It's been four years, Qiuye, you haven't changed much. You must have made a breakthrough to the innate level." Ji Ning walked over.

    Qiuye wiped away his tears and said: "It was only with the help of the elixir that Young Master left behind that I was able to break through to the innate being."

    It is not surprising that Qiuye can break through Ji Ning, because she was chosen to be his maid Her qualifications are pretty good, and with the pills and other items she left behind, Qiuye does have a high probability of breaking through.  For innate creatures.

    "How have you been in the past four years?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Fortunately, everything on Mingxin Island is as before. The Ji family is getting stronger and stronger." Qiuye said, "The battle at the beginning greatly damaged the strength of the Yanshan branch. Although three more Zifu monks from Xuelong Mountain came to settle in Yanshan  Branch. But since the news of you joining the Black and White Academy came out, the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain did not dare to make any mistakes."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In terms of strength, the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain has the support of the sect and has a constant supply of masters, so its foundation is naturally far superior to that of the Ji family.

    However, when he joined the Black and White Academy, Beishan Baiwei had been sending people to collect the 'Yuanshi vein' in Yanshan, so he sent people over to tell the Ji family about Ji Ning's joining the Black and White Academy.

    As soon as this news came out, Ji's reputation suddenly rose.

    sky.

    The Black and White Academy!  To other forces in Yanshan, the Black and White Academy is a towering giant. Legend has it that everyone who can join the Black and White Academy is a peerless genius, a monster-like genius.  Even Xuelongshan, who originally had a grudge against Ji Ning, temporarily put aside his grudge and settled the matter.

    "Where's the bluestone?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Bluestone." Qiuye turned around and shouted, and saw a very tall young man walking over from a distance.

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    It¡¯s so tall, I estimate it¡¯s 1.9 meters.  Much taller than myself.  When he left, Qingshi was still a teenager. He didn't expect that four years later he would be so tall.

    "Brother." Qingshi came over.

    "Why are you hiding on the side?" Ji Ning scolded with a smile. He had watched Qingshi grow up step by step from a child, and he had already regarded him as his younger brother.

    Qingshi chuckled: "Aren't we going to let Sister Qiuye and brother spend some time alone together?"

    Qiuye suddenly stared.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    "Brother, why is there a snake on your arm?" Qingshi looked curiously at the small green snake on Ji Ning's wrist.

    "Xiao Qing." Ji Ning called out.

    Wow, the little green snake immediately turned into mist and then condensed into a girl in green clothes, which surprised Qiuye, and the bluestone next to it jumped up: "Monster! Big monster!"

    "I am the Great Demon of All Things! The Great Demon of Perfection of All Things!" Qingqing raised her head and said proudly.

    "Is everything perfect?"

    Qingshi blinked.

    Although Ji Ning left behind the Marrow Cleansing Pill and some other treasures, Qingshi's qualifications were even more lacking than Qiuye's. Although Qiuye had become an innate being, Qingshi still hadn't made a breakthrough and it was just acquired.  However, he knew several major realms of immortal cultivators.

    "Everything is perfect? ??I, the leader of the Ji clan, seems to be just a monk from the Zifu." Qingshi looked at the girl in green in front of him, unable to imagine that she had the strength to easily crush the leader of the Ji clan to death.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Xiao Qing was originally a green snake from Yanshan Mountain. Later, he met me in the Wilderness of Prison Mountain, so he followed me and became my spiritual beast."

    "Brother's spiritual beast." Qingshi breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked curiously, "Brother, do you have everything perfect now?"

    "In the later stage of Wanxiang, it is worse than Xiaoqing." Ji Ning said.

    "Although I am in the late stage of Wanxiang, I am far inferior to my master's opponent." Qingqing lowered his head and said, "Master is really a monster, even more monster than me."

    The autumn leaves and bluestones are both surprising and joyful.

    Qiuye even saw Bai Shuize behind Ji Ning: "Uncle Bai, you"

    "Uncle Bai is also in the late stage of Wanxiang." Ji Ning said.

    "This, this" Qiuye suddenly felt that although he hadn't seen him for several years, his son's progress was too fast.

    &nbsp; Bai Shuize said: "The cultivation of demon clan is inherently slow. It takes thousands of years for many demon clan to cross from Zi Mansion to Wanxiang. From Wanxiang to Yuanshen, it takes more than tens of thousands of years Although my realm is early  It's enough, but just accumulating Yuan Power will take a long, long time. Fortunately, Ning'er's help allowed me to reach the realm of all phenomena so quickly."

    "Three Wanxiang Daoist." Qingshi was full of surprise, "The other forces in Yanshan don't even have a Wanxiang Daoist. I, the Ji family, have three Wanxiang Daoist at once. It's so, so hahaha, invincible!"

    "Young master is not the only one who is great. I will give you good skills, a good master, and treasures and elixirs You haven't even become an innate creature yet. When you were as old as you, the master could easily kill Zi Mansion."  You are a monk." Qiuye shouted.

    "Can I compare with my brother? In terms of cultivation, I can't even compare to you, Sister Qiuye." Qingshi shook his head.

    "If you don't work hard, you are still making excuses." Qiuye said angrily.

    Ji Ning felt a strong sense of warmth when he saw this. Just like in the past, Qiuye also regarded Qingshi as his biological brother.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is back. The evil disciple of Black and White Academy, Ji Ning, has returned to Yanshan. This news shocked and rejoiced the entire Ji family.

    Soon, clan leader Ji Jiuhuo and others, Ji Youyang, Ji Honghua and others from Xifu Cityeven some of the Ji family's most stunning and stunning young men in recent years, all came to Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake one by one!

    "Is this the Vientiane Snake Demon?"

    "Is Bai Shuize also a great demon?"

    The clan leader and others were surprised when they arrived. On the contrary, they were not surprised that Ji Ning became Wanxiang Zhenren, because at that age Ning easily killed Wanxiang Zhenren Xu Li.  Moreover, Ji Ning entered the legendary Black and White Academy. In their minds, Ji Ning's monster-like progress speed was normal.

    It would be abnormal if Ji Ning was as slow in cultivation as they were.

    "Clan leader." Ji Ning said, "I just joined the Yinglong Guard not long ago."

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, Ji Liuzhen, Ji Youyang and other people on the side looked surprised even though they were all very calm. Ji Ning had just joined Yinglongwei and they didn't know it yet.  However, given Ji Ning's strength, they didn't find it strange that he could join Ying Long Wei.

    "After becoming the Yinglong Guard, you can choose a territory with a radius of thousands of miles. This territory can be protected by the Yinglong Guard! Even if I die in the future, this territory will still be protected by the Yinglong Guard for thousands of years. The territory I drew at that time  , with Wanjian City as the center, it can barely accommodate the four surrounding cities."

    "This is the token." Ji Ning took out a token. "It must be refined by monks from the Zifu. After refining, it will be hung in front of the city lord's palace in Wanjian City. At that time, the entire city wall of Wanjian City will be faintly visible.  A 'Yinglong' floats out. When others see it, they will know that it is protected by the Yinglong Guards and they will not dare to invade or offend."

    Ji Jiuhuo reached out his hand and took it excitedly: "The foundation of the ethnic group, the foundation of the ethnic group! With this token, the foundation of our ethnic group will be more solid, and our Ji family will definitely be able to prosper and prosper!"

    Ji Liuzhen and others next to him were also excited and looking forward to it.

    "Ji Ning, how long will you stay back?" Ji Jiuhuo asked.

    "I will live in Yi Snake Lake for a long time in the future, and occasionally go out to perform Yinglong Guard missions. Occasionally I will also go to Anchan City Black and White Academy to meet my master." Ji Ning said, "I will be here most of the time."

    Some of the disciples of Black and White Academy live in the academy permanently.

    Because there are ¡®black and white pictures¡¯ in the academy, you can often meditate on them and discuss the Tao with other fellow disciples.  But Ji Ning was different First of all, when the Immortal Diancai gave guidance to his disciples, he only gave guidance once in a while.  As for the black and white pictures?  It's not that helpful to Ji Ning. Ji Ning can just visit him occasionally, because Ji Ning has a better 'water house'.

    The Star Palace in Shuifu Mansion is much more powerful than the black and white picture.

    Whether it¡¯s for the tribe, the water palace, or the peace of mind, Ji Ning will choose to live in Yi Snake Lake forever.

    "Okay, okay." Ji Jiuhuo was happy and said immediately, "It won't affect your cultivation, right? No matter what, cultivating immortality is still the most important thing."

    "It doesn't affect it." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "That's good." Ji Jiuhuo nodded, "With Ji Ning you here for a long time, especially with the 20,000 Elephants Great Demon The strength of my Ji family has naturally skyrocketed. With such strength, my Ji family should also become more powerful.  The territory should also be bigger.¡±

    "Yes, the three Wanxiang Daoists, especially Ji Ning, are expected to become Yuanshen in the future! Our Ji family only has such a small territory, which is too small."

    Granny Ying, Ji Liuzhen and others are all looking forward to it.

    How big your belly is and how much food you eat.

    PassJi's family only had so little strength, so naturally they didn't dare to expect too much, but now Ji Ning is so powerful, with two great demons of all forms, and even the Black and White Academy behind him!  With such strength, the Ji family should be prosperous.

    "You guys do it." Ji Ning also agreed, because this is also his father's wish. "If you encounter trouble, Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai, you can also help me when the time comes."

    "Leave it to me." Qingqing said confidently, "There are only three of us in Yanshan, how can we not walk sideways?"

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Ji Jiuhuo and others laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    Many people in the Ji family are excited that Ji Ning can live in Yi Snake Lake for a long time.  Ji Ning also gave some pointers to the new geniuses emerging from the Ji family in recent years. However, the so-called geniuses can only be regarded as geniuses from the Yanshan area, and few of them surprised Ji Ning.  Ji Ning quickly understood that the senior brothers and sisters he usually came into contact with were all from the Black and White Academy How could the young geniuses from his own tribe compare?

    Gathering with the tribe and giving guidance to the younger generation, Mingxin Island completely calmed down after three days.

    Ji Ning just entered the quiet room.

    "Water Mansion." Ji Ning's mind moved, and a huge phantom of a bear's head appeared in the quiet room. The phantom of the bear's head showed a smile, then opened its mouth and swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp.

    Ji Ning disappeared into the quiet room.

    We came to the ¡®Water Mansion¡¯ in another space.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Continue to ask for votes.

    Asking for free recommendation tickets~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 16 Enlightenment in the Star Hall

    It is still a tall and ancient hall, and the huge futons under the hall are just as they were placed hundreds of millions of years ago.

    Ji Ning appeared in the hall out of thin air. He saw a black old cow and a big yellow bear at a glance. He immediately said respectfully and politely: "Ji Ning has met these two seniors."

    "Later stage of Vientiane?" The big yellow-haired bear nodded slightly, "The progress in qi refining is quite fast, and the body refining of gods and demons is only at the ninth level, so it is a little slower."

    "All things are there?" The black old cow was surprised, and then looked at Ji Ning, "Jin Ning, little kid, it seems that you are much stronger than the fourth-generation cave master, Li Zhan, who was in the realm of things all those years ago.  dead."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The big yellow-haired bear nodded: "Ji Ning is naturally much stronger than Li Zhan. Ji Ning's talent is comparable to that of a reincarnated immortal."

    "Senior, that's a ridiculous compliment." Ji Ning smiled, feeling good after being praised, "I wonder if I can feel confident about entering the third floor of the Temple of War now?"

    "Less than 10%." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head.

    "What!" Ji Ning was surprised.

    When I left Yanshan for Anchan City, I broke through the second floor of the Temple of War. Now four years later, I have become stronger in the God-Devil Refining Body, and I have even stepped into the door of the 'Sword Dao' this cave.  The spirit yellow-haired bear was so categorical that he was less than 10% sure of getting through the third level.

    ¡°Seniors don¡¯t even know my current level of swordsmanship,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Jin Ning, you don't know something." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head and said, "If you pass through the first and second floors of the Temple of War, you can get a human-level magic weapon or a treasure of equivalent value. If you pass through the third and fourth floors, you can get it.  Obtain an earth-level magic weapon or a treasure of comparable value In other words, every two floors of the Temple of War, there will be a big jump in power."

    "A big jump?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Well, the first and second floors of the Temple of War usually test those who have reached the Zifu level through the body refining of gods and demons.

    ?????????? The third and fourth levels of the War Temple test the gods and demons who have refined their bodies to reach the level of all things.  "The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "Generally, only when gods and demons have reached the level of all things can they hope to break through to the third level. But you are only the ninth level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", and your foundation is relatively weak.  Although he has magical powers, the difficulty of this test has already taken into account his magical powers. After all, this test is aimed at the previous owners of this cave.  "

    "Like the seventh and eighth floors of the Temple of War, the test is for gods and demons to reach the level of returning to the void through body refining. However, Immortal Juhua has never made a breakthrough in the body refining of gods and demons. Although he has made a breakthrough in refining qi, he even reached the level of returning to emptiness in terms of qi refining.  Perfect, he has never broken through the seventh level. He waited until he had practiced hard for many years and became a Sanxian before he broke through the seventh level I believe you can understand how difficult it is."

    Ji Ning nodded silently.

    yes.

    When Immortal Juhua was refining Qi Flow to reach the perfection of Earth Immortal, he had never passed through the seventh level.

    "It's equivalent to refining the Qi Flow when everything is perfect, and the hope of getting through the third level is very slim."  It is best to be of the Divine and Demonic Body Refining style, and have inherited the magical power ¡®Star Reacher¡¯, or be one of the top three magical powers in the Divine Power Palace, and have an extremely high level of Tao, so that you can get through.

    This is the test left behind by Taoist Sanshou!

    "Of course you can give it a try," said the big yellow-haired bear, "You have two opportunities to break into the War Temple at the Purple Mansion level of God and Demon Body Refining, and you only used it once. There is one more time!"

    Ji Ning smiled: "Don't worry, I came today mainly because I want to go to the Star Palace."

    "I'll take you there." Black Old Niu said continuously, "The Temple of War is very difficult. Immortal Juhua was driven crazy by the Temple of War back then. The Palace of Stars is better. The Mysteries of the Tao are everywhere in the Palace of Stars. It is in enlightenment that  Holy place."

    The big yellow-haired bear also followed behind.

    One cow, one person and one bear walked towards the Star Palace.

    In the Hall of Stars, there is still that big mountain. The mountain is green and full of vitality, while at the bottom of the mountain is a desolate rocky beach, in which there is a kind of thatched house.

    There are bright stars in the sky.

    "Every time I come here, it feels different." Ji Ning looked at the gurgling stream on the rocky beach, looked at the weeds growing among the rocks, looked at any star in the sky, and felt the mystery of Tao -,  "That's the way of fire, that's the way of sword?"

    Ji Ning looked up.

    "Swordsmanship?" Ji Ning couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "Have you entered the way of swordsmanship?" The old black cow next to him looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes, after I left Yanshan and went to Anchan City, I entered the Black and White Academy of the sect and soon entered the kendo."

    "Juo Hua also entered the way of swordsmanship at the beginning. Immortal Ju Hua is an extremely famous swordsman"?It's a pity that he failed to understand the entire way of swordsmanship.  "The black old cow shook his head and sighed.

    "The way of swordsmanship is a great road." The big yellow-haired bear came up from behind and said slowly, "If you have the heart of a swordsman and a sincere heart for the sword, you can usually enter the way of swordsmanship no matter how high your understanding is."

    Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    To put it simply, apart from the master in Black and White Academy, he also stepped into the way of kendo.  In the mouth of this cave spirit, it seems that it is not a difficult thing.  However this cave spirit originally followed Taoist Taoist Sanshou of the Chaos God and Demon, so it is not surprising that he has a high level of vision.

    "It is easy to get into the way of swordsmanship, and it is not difficult to achieve some achievements in the way of swordsmanship. But it is extremely difficult to understand a complete way of swordsmanship." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "In your hometown, your Daxia Dynasty  There is probably no one in this big world like you who has understood the complete way of swordsmanship!"

    Ji Ning secretly held her breath.

    "The small road is a small road, the big road is a big road, and the way of heaven is the way of heaven!" The big yellow-haired bear sighed, "The difference between the three is very big. For example, Ju Hua can realize the nine complete ways. But give him another ten million years, and he will not be able to understand it.  There is no way to realize a great way! Like my master, who is a god and demon of chaos. He was born in chaos and knew it, and mastered one great way. Later, he realized many great ways, and there are many ordinary ways  It¡¯s a pity that until the master built this cave, he didn¡¯t master the way of heaven.¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s ears stood up.

    Taoist Sanshou?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Control many avenues?

    "Enlighten it carefully. Your qualifications are much higher than those of Ju Hua and others. Only by realizing a great way can you hope to become a powerful person in the three realms. Only then can you hope to be comparable to your master Sanshou Taoist." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.  , "Perhaps you are the first to master the sword in this great world ruled by your Daxia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning¡¯s blood immediately boiled.

    ¡°Whether it is Senior Beixing or the stronger Immortal Ju Hua, they have both gone far in the way of swordsmanship.  But there is still a long way to go before he can control the entire way of swordsmanship.  Even so, he was already a powerful being who shocked the Great Xia Dynasty, and even rivaled the Heavenly Immortal as a loose immortal. If he truly mastered a sword, he would be considered a powerful figure in the Three Realms.

    "I have higher qualifications than Immortal Ju Hua and others, and I have even obtained the magical power of 'Star Reacher' my starting point is much higher." Ji Ning secretly said, "I also have the Water Mansion to assist me With such conditions, if I can't become a swordsman who controls the way of swordsmanship  , then I only have myself to blame.¡±

    Ji Ning is extremely heroic.

    Senior Beihang?

    Immortal Zhuo Hua?

    I want to become a more powerful Sword Immortal, and even become the strongest Sword Immortal in the entire Daxia Dynasty!  He may even become a famous swordsman in the Three Realms in the future!

    "The nine-story platform starts from tired soil. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. The road must be walked step by step." Ji Ning immediately walked to the thatched house and directly took out a stack of books, which was "Star Volume One"  "Stars Volume Two"

    Putting the pile of books directly on the stone table outside the thatched house, Ji Ning also sat on the stone bench.

    Ji Ning opened Volume 1 and began to read aloud.

    "Today, Chang came to see me and asked me to help him" Ji Ning read, the syllables of each word were very ordinary, but when these syllables were connected together, it was the most exquisite sound of the great road naturally  It led Ji Ning's mind to enter a realm of enlightenment that became increasingly emptier and deeper

    Ji Ning looked at a star high in the sky with his dim eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    got windy.

    A breeze began to blow around him. Ji Ning stood up and took a step. He became a part of the wind and blended directly into the wind.  It was like a soaring roc bird, whistling in the wind. In a flash, it disappeared from here and appeared in another place in the wind, as if by escaping magic.

    This is the real "Wind Wing Escape".

    "The path of the gale." The big yellow-haired bear nodded slightly, "Another path has reached the realm of the path. It seems that Ji Ning has made great progress in the past four years."

    Ji Ning has gained a lot of insights and accumulations in the past four years, and these accumulations of insights will naturally explode when triggered by the Star Palace.

    When Ji Ning was reciting the Star Scroll and enlightening himself in the Star Palace of Shuifu, he was in the distant Anchan City.

    In the Black and White Academy.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning and I both completed the Ying Long Guard mission, and Senior Brother Ji Ning returned to his hometown of Yanshan. My visit to Yanshan did not help me understand the way of puppets, so I came back." Muzi.  Shuo said with a smile. Opposite him sat a senior sister Jiulian wearing a sky-blue robe.Senior sister Jiulian smiled and nodded: "The two junior brothers are really powerful. They have already become Yinglongwei in such a short time. I have not yet become Yinglongwei."

    "Senior sister has now reached the realm of all phenomena, and she must be a Yinglong Guard soon." Mu Zishuo said.

    "There's no rush. When my strength is higher, it won't be too late to join Yinglong Guard." Senior Sister Jiulian hesitated for a moment and asked, "By the way, Senior Brother Ji Ning returned to his hometown of Yanshan. Do you know where he went in Yanshan?"  ?¡±

    Mu Zishuo said: "Yishan Yi Snake Lake! Senior brother said that he will live there in the future!"

    "Oh, Winged Snake Lake!"

    Senior Sister Jiulian nodded slightly, silently wrote down the name, then stood up with a smile, "I won't disturb Junior Brother, I will go back first."

    Immediately, Jiulian stepped on a snow-white lotus magic weapon, directly rose into the sky, and flew high into the distance.

    Jiulian, who was flying high in the sky, had a smile in his eyes: "Yanshan Winged Snake Lake? Master also said that I have been in the sect for a long time, and it's time to go out and experience more. Well, I will go to Yanshan Winged Snake Lake first.  Bar."

    Wait until the next day.

    Jiulian and her junior sister left the Black and White Academy and went out to explore together. The first place they went to was Yanshan Yi Snake Lake.

    Continue to solicit votes diligently~~~

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 17 The Third Style of the Three-foot Sword

    Water Mansion, inside the Star Hall.

    Sometimes the space in the Star Hall is roaring with strong winds, sometimes with flames filling the sky, and sometimes with rain falling.

    And Ji Ning can call the wind and rain, as if he can do anything.

    "What a genius." The big yellow-haired bear stood in the thatched house and watched from a distance, and couldn't help but sigh, "Such progress can be made in just four years."

    "It's amazing." The black old cow's eyes widened even more. "As long as this kid doesn't make any mistakes and doesn't die on the way, he will definitely be able to reach the height of Immortal Juhua in the future."

    The big yellow-haired bear glanced at the black old cow: "Don't praise your master. Your master couldn't even break through the seventh floor of the Temple of War at the Earth Immortal stage With the help of the Water Mansion, he was only a loose immortal in the end. How can such qualifications be compared with  Compared to this Ji Ning? This Ji Ning is much higher than your master in terms of understanding and character."

    The old black cow smiled innocently.

    "Look." Black Old Niu said continuously, "Ji Ning has begun to understand the way of swordsmanship."

    The big yellow-haired bear also looked

    I saw Ji Ning standing in the rocky beach. The original violent storm and fire disappeared. Sword auras began to appear around him. Sword auras visible to the naked eye began to wreak havoc around Ji Ning. Sword auras shuttled back and forth.  It naturally contains the mystery of 'kendo'.  Continuously evolve Ji Ning's insights.

    Ji Ning himself looked up at one of the bright stars in the sky.

    That is a star that contains a complete avenue of swordsmanship.

    Before enlightenment, it was all a blind man touching an elephant, slowly advancing step by step But the stars that contained a complete avenue were like beacons in the dark night, allowing Ji Ning to see the direction, and Ji Ning's accumulation of swordsmanship naturally began.  A 'hair thinning' process.

    "The knowledge of swordsmanship is very high." Black Old Niu exclaimed, "Ji Ning's knowledge of swordsmanship has long surpassed the level of understanding the heart of the sword."

    "Well, it's higher than I expected." The big yellow-haired bear also smiled and praised, "It seems that the master will finally have a true successor."

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    The sword energy around Ji Ning became more mysterious and more concise.

    The two magical spirits, the black old cow and the yellow-haired bear, who had lived for who knows how many years, also looked at Ji Ning's enlightenment leisurely. With this look, half a month had passed.

    "It's really mysterious and unpredictable." Ji Ning suddenly exclaimed, and the surrounding sword energy completely disappeared.

    "Is enlightenment complete?" the black old cow shouted.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw the old black cow and the big bear with yellow hair in the thatched house. He immediately nodded and exclaimed: "Being able to have such a full glimpse of the entire sword is what any swordsman dreams of. This time  The entire avenue of swordsmanship I have just discovered that even the "Three-Child Sword" of the seniors from the Black and White Academy Northbound is only a small part of the entire avenue of swordsmanship. The road to immortality is really tortuous and far away."

    "Ji Ning." The big yellow-haired bear also had a smile on his face, "How far has your swordsmanship reached now? Show me your sword skills."

    "Please give me some advice, senior."

    A long sword of Yuanli condensed directly in Ji Ning's hand.

    The plain and plain Ji Ning drew with his sword.

    Yes, it¡¯s ¡®painting¡¯. It¡¯s like a painter wielding a painting on the wall, painting out with one stroke of his sword very freely and leisurely.

    "Whoops!"

    When the Yuanli long sword painted across the sky, a faint ray of light suddenly appeared, and even left a trace of the sword visible to the naked eye in mid-air It was as if the paintbrush left a trace in the air.

    The third form of the three-foot sword - the sword suddenly appears!

    "What a restrained sword, what an astonishing sword." The yellow-haired bear's eyes lit up and he couldn't help but praise, "A person who can create such a sword technique must be really talented. I'm afraid it's better than Ju Hua's.  Be strong.¡±

    The old black Newton was angry: "Brother, what does it mean to be stronger than Ju Hua? My master Ju Hua is also a powerful Sanxian with a far-reaching reputation in the land ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning said: "This swordsmanship is called "Three-Child Sword", and there are nine moves in total. The third move I just performed, 'Sword Light Appears', is also the strongest sword move I can perform now.  This set of swordsmanship was created by the strongest swordsman in the history of Anchan County's Black and White Academy, "Beixing Xianren". He is also a loose immortal who has lived for more than a million years Of course, in terms of lifespan alone, it is not as good as that of senior Ju Hua.  of."

    "Lived for more than a million years?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Black Niu, "Hei Niu, this Northbound Immortal is just an Immortal in Anchan County. To be able to achieve such an achievement, I say he is more talented than Ju Hua.  It should be right.¡±

    &nbsp; "Hmph, maybe he will have an even more incredible adventure." The black old cow snorted.

    "You black cow, you are still stubborn with me!" The big yellow-haired bear glared, "Am I going to lock you up for tens of thousands of years to make you feel better?"

    "Brother, let's talk but not take action!" The black old cow took two steps back.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but laugh secretly when he saw this.

    These two

    One is the spirit of Immortal Juhua's magic weapon, and the other is the spirit of the cave created by Taoist Sanshou.  Both of them are magical spirits and can fight like this.

    "Brother, let's not let Ji Ning see the joke, are you right?" the black old cow said with a shy face.

    The big yellow-haired bear didn't bother to look at the old cow, but said to Ji Ning: "Ji Ning, you have now enlightened the Tao in the Star Palace Even if you enlighten again, it will be useless. You must have enough Tao insights.  It takes more accumulation! What are you going to do now?"

    "Senior," Ji Ning said, "I wonder how confident I am that I can break into the third floor of the Temple of War now?"

    "You now?" The yellow-haired bear hesitated, "Your level of swordsmanship is indeed higher than I expected. Especially your swordsmanship, called "Three-foot Sword", is indeed powerful! Well, you get  It¡¯s my master¡¯s most powerful magical power You should be 30% sure of breaking into the third floor of the Temple of War now.¡±

    "Thirty percent?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    ??The way of rain, the way of fire, the way of strong wind I have made great progress in these three ways.

    Swordsmanship has also made great progress, and they have all figured out the third form!

    Ji Ning feels that his strength has improved a lot!  But it¡¯s only 30% sure?

    "Are you going to break in or not?" the big yellow-haired bear asked.

    "Breaking!" Ji Ning nodded without any hesitation.

    "Huh? Why did you decide to break in again?" The big yellow-haired bear was puzzled, "Wait until you become stronger and more confident?"

    Ji Ning shook his head: "I have a feeling that my "Nine Heavens Map of Scarlet Brightness" will soon break through to the tenth level. Once it breaks through to the tenth level, it will be considered the level of gods and demons refining their bodies. At that time, I will  I got two new opportunities to break into the Temple of War, but the previous opportunities were wasted."

    When the gods and demons were refining their bodies, Ji Ning had two chances.  The first time I passed the first floor of the Temple of War, the second time I passed the second floor of the Temple of War and failed.

    When the Gods and Demons were refining their bodies in the Purple Mansion, Ji Ning had two opportunities, and only used them once to get past the second floor of the Temple of War.

    If you don¡¯t use this opportunity

    If you quickly break through to the Vientiane level, it will be wasted.

    "Let's go." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Follow me to the Temple of War."

    ¡­¡­

    Walking out of the Star Hall, along the wide corridor, we quickly arrived in front of the War Temple.

    His hand directly touched the bronze door with a layer of blood light at the Temple of War. Wow, the layer of blood light directly swallowed up Ji Ning and moved Ji Ning away.

    On the endless land, the soil seemed to be dyed red with blood, and in the distance stood a towering tower.

    "Senior." Ji Ning saw the big yellow-haired bear appearing out of thin air next to him.

    "Go to the third floor?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Go!" The big yellow-haired bear pointed to the tall tower in the distance, "Go in along the tower door, and you will directly enter the third floor. Remember, if you feel there is no hope, immediately move out through the letter talisman, your  The opponent will not be lenient, and it won¡¯t be worth it if you accidentally lose your life.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Whoosh!

    In a flash, he crossed the distance of a hundred feet and arrived at the gate of the tower with white light. Taking one step forward was a transformation of space.

    "The third floor?" Ji Ning looked around. This was a misty white space that was thousands of feet high and thousands of feet wide.

    "What is the test on the third level?" The Beiming Sword appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand, and he carefully observed his surroundings.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A golden light appeared and began to condense. Soon this golden light condensed into a golden-armored soldier.  This golden-armored soldier has a cold face, and the armor on his body is extremely gorgeous. He also holds two sledgehammers in his hands.

    "Huh?" The golden-armored soldier looked around, showing a hint of joy, and soon his eyes fell on Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning felt palpitations in his heart.

    Danger!

    Danger!

    The feeling in the dark told Ji Ning that the golden-armored soldier in front of him was very terrifying. The feeling of the soul had never been missed. Ji Ning suddenly thought to the extreme: "The spirit of the cave is notAre you saying that I am 30% sure of winning?  A 30% certainty is actually pretty good. Why does this golden armored soldier give me such a terrifying sense of threat? Even ordinary Yuanshen Taoists do not have such a terrifying sense of threat.  "

    "Little guy, I feel that you are very weak. Your divine and demon body aura is not strong." The golden armored soldier looked at Ji Ning, "Although I only have a trace of divine power to condense this clone, defeating you is too easy.  .¡±

    Divine power?

    A clone?

    Ji Ning certainly knew the major stages of body refining between gods and demons.

    The Zifu stage is rebirth with a drop of blood.

    The Vientiane stage is the appearance of the face.

    In the Yuan Shen stage, part of the flesh and blood can be separated and condensed into a clone. However, the 'clone' separated from the Yuan Shen stage cannot act alone. It must act together with the original deity and be affected by the original deity.  is not independent.

    "With a trace of divine power like this, you can become a clone and act independently That is definitely a very powerful god and demon!"

    "Gods and demons?" Ji Ning held his breath, "At least the gods and demons at the level of returning to the void, how could they move a clone of a god and demon in the Temple of War?"

    "What is the secret of this water palace? Immortal Juhua has already refined the water palace and can carry it with him. The old black cow said Immortal Juhua has always believed that there are still secrets hidden in the water palace." Ji Ning cursed secretly, "In  If you encounter a clone of a god and demon in the Temple of War, even a fool can guess that there are secrets hidden in the Water Mansion."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Chapter one, and chapter two.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 18 The clones of gods and demons

    "It's a pity that I haven't really been recognized by the spirit of the cave yet." Ji Ning understood this. The big yellow bear didn't tell him many secrets at all, leaving him to fight to the death. If he really died in the training  ¡­Just like Immortal Ju Hua and Lei Zhan, they will die when they die.  The spirit of the cave is just waiting for the next master.  Even the Sanshou Taoist priest said that Ji Ning could not be considered his disciple until he became a 'god'.  Obviously, Ji Ning's current strength is not enough.

    "That's right, the stronger you are, the more attention you get. Compared with the first time I met the cave spirit, he is much kinder to me now." Ji Ningke clearly remembers the first time he saw the big yellow bear, and the big bear didn't do anything at all.  Care about Ji Ning.

    These thoughts flashed through Ji Ning's mind for a moment, and then he suppressed them.

    Think no more!

    The most important thing now is to defeat this god and demon clone in front of you!

    "I heard that some powerful gods and demons can turn into a clone by pulling out a single hair." Ji Ning looked at the golden-armored general in the distance and said loudly, "But in the legend, that single hair can transform into a clone."  The clone is also extremely weak I'm afraid your clone is also very weak."

    The expression of the golden-armored god general changed slightly. Ji Ning touched his vital point. Yes, his avatar only had a slight change in divine power. Even the weapons in his hands were transformed by divine power.

    Comparing the divine body alone, his divine clone is weaker than Ji Ning!

    but¡­¡­

    After all, he is much higher in the realm of Tao.

    "If I were to come here, I would blow you into powder with just one breath!" The Golden Armored God General had arrogance in his eyes, "Even if it is just a clone condensed with a trace of divine power, it is the weakest clone, and it can't deal with you  ¡­snort!"

    "Blow into powder with one breath. It seems that his true self is indeed very powerful. No wonder I feel so threatened when I look at him. I guess the sense of threat is caused by his true self." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Boom!

    The soul in the sea of ????consciousness cast the God-shaking talisman. Suddenly, with the God-shaking talisman as the center, the spiritual thoughts surged out directly. The rolling spiritual thoughts directly crushed the golden-armored god general in front.

    "Boom~~~" The rolling spiritual thoughts seemed to have encountered a very hard rock and collided with it. Although the spiritual thoughts were huge, they were not as hard as the rock.

    "Haha, divine thoughts?" The golden-armored god general shook his head and said disdainfully, "My divine power contains a trace of divine soul. Although it is very small, it is essentially much higher than yours. No matter how ten times stronger your divine thoughts are, you can't even think of shaking me. Boy.  , just use whatever means you have, and if you lose later, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance."

    The golden-armored god general looks arrogant, but is actually careful.

    Because about the legendary land he was also curious and cautious: "Where is the legendary God Lord? Why do you ask me to deal with such a weak baby? What is the origin of this little baby and what is its relationship with the God Lord? But he  His soul is quite strong, and he has not yet reached the level of the soul, but his soul is so powerful."

    Although he is powerful, he still needs to look up in awe to the legendary God Lord. I am afraid that one look from the one-armed God Lord can make him obliterated.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning feels that the golden armored general is mysterious.

    The Golden Armored God General also found Ji Ning mysterious.

    ¡­¡­

    "Originally, it would be enough to let a puppet fight you." The big yellow-haired bear said with great interest, "But you are indeed expected to inherit the master's mantle and travel across the three realms in the future In this case, I will let you touch some things in advance."

    Let Ji Ning come into contact with some secrets, but it will stimulate Ji Ning's strong desire to become stronger.

    "Be strong."

    "I haven't touched those ancient powerful beings for a long, long time." The big yellow-haired bear was also full of longing. He had also been lonely for too long.

    In the third floor of the Temple of War.

    Ji Ning was thinking about a solution quickly: "He is a weak clone of a powerful existence. His advantage is that he has a very high understanding of the Tao, but his weakness is that he is just a trace of divine power. Because he is separated from the original body, he is like a ghost.  Sourceless water, the divine power is consumed and cannot be regenerated.¡±

    The way to fight is to use your own strengths to attack the enemy's weaknesses!

    "Consume his divine power!" Ji Ning immediately moved.

    Whoosh!

    Instead of rushing forward, he quickly retreated to distance himself. At the same time, more than 700 flying swords appeared around Ji Ning. The Yuan Power of the late stage of Vientiane was immediately infused into every flying sword. In an instant, these flying swords were all thrown away.  He rose up slightly, and after his understanding of the Tao improved, it was obviously much easier to perform the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    "The ninth floor of the Small Thousand Swords Formation." Ji Ning condensed directly in front of him.A flying sword like white jade emerged.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!

    A pair of white jade flying swords were condensed one after another, and they quickly flew towards the golden armored general in the distance.

    "This sword formation is somewhat mysterious, but unfortunately, the person using it is too weak." The golden-armored god general held two giant hammers in his hands, strolling leisurely, but every step he took seemed to be like an escape skill that instantly crossed hundreds of feet.  It was faster than Ji Ning's Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    "Water and Fire Lotus."

    Ji Ning is dedicated to two things.

    While controlling the Small Thousand Sword Formation, he also used the Water and Fire Lotus.

    I saw blooming lotus flowers blooming directly around the golden armored god general, and the huge lotus leaves also affected and restrained the opponent crazily.

    "Trouble." The golden-armored god general frowned, and slammed forward with the sledgehammer in his hand. A wave of ripples suddenly appeared. Wherever he passed, the water and fire lotus leaves were broken into pieces one after another, and finally  Completely shattered.

    "You just destroyed a lotus flower?" The golden armored god general was secretly shocked.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!

    The white jade sword light flew in one by one, like a paintbrush. They were all very simple and restrained, but it made the golden-armored god general feel extremely afraid: "Swordsmanship? And it's such a sharp and terrifying swordsmanship."

    "Cang." The golden-armored god general used a pair of divine hammers. Every time he blocked Ji Ning's sword light, the divine hammers would tremble.  Because this divine hammer is simply a condensed form of divine power, not a real magic weapon.

    "Clang."

    "Clang."

    Facing the water and fire lotus containing cold evil earth fire, and facing the sword rays of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, the golden armored god general was in a hurry

    When he was in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain, the Small Thousand Sword Formation was not as good as Ji Ning's close combat, but in the Black and White Academy, Ji Ning went from the early stage of Wanxiang to the late stage of Wanxiang in one go!  With the improvement of Yuan Li, when Ji Ning used the Small Thousand Sword Formation again the power jumped two levels, even compared to Ji Ning's close combat, it was very close.

    "Obviously his clone is very weak, but he can resist all my methods." Ji Ning's face turned cold, the Beiming Sword in his hand disappeared out of thin air, and then a big black bow appeared.

    This big black bow is an earth-level magic weapon bow and arrow. It can only be regarded as an ordinary item, without any special power blessing.

    Some legendary divine bows are hard to find for Ji Ning.

    But¡­¡­

    This earth-level magic weapon, the divine bow, is still enough for Ji Ning to unleash his full strength.

    "Star-catching hand!" Ji Ning instantly used the star-catching hand, holding the bow with one hand, pulling the bowstring with the other, and placing the arrow on the string

    Wow.

    The bowstring is fully drawn.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were like lightning as he looked into the distance. Drawing a bow and shooting an arrow didn¡¯t require much mental effort at all, it only consumed more divine power!  Therefore, Ji Ning is completely able to draw the bow and shoot arrows while controlling the Water and Fire Lotus and the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    "Whoops!"

    With a flash of light, the arrow passed through the void and arrived in front of the golden-armored god general.

    "Not good." The golden-armored god general was shocked. The arrow was faster than the sword light of the small thousand sword array, and he even blocked it.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sledgehammer in his hand instantly trembled and cracked, then quickly recovered, and the golden-armored god general took several steps back.

    The power of the bow and arrowis the accumulation of power, accumulated in one arrow.  In terms of an instant burst, it is naturally stronger than Ji Ning's close combat.  However, the weakness of arrows is that they are not flexible enough. As long as the enemy can dodge, the arrows will be shot in vain.

    But the distance between Ji Ning and the Golden Armored God General is only a few hundred feet!  The arrows shot by Ji Ning's magical power "Star Reacher" traveled hundreds of feet in just an instant, so fast!

    There are water and fire lotuses and the Small Thousand Sword Formation nearby to restrain and affect it!

    These two reasons make it impossible for the Golden Armored God General to dodge directly and must rely on his own means to resist.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Every arrow carries the power of shattering mountains and strikes.

    The water and fire lotus containing the cold earth fire next to it, and the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation used by Wanxiang in the later stage are not easy to mess with It was extremely difficult for the golden-armored god general to fight for a while, and his divine power was also constantly being consumed.

    "If this continues, the divine power will be exhausted. Once the divine power of my avatar is exhausted, it will automatically dissipate." The Golden Armored God General knew that he could not hesitate any longer.

    "Scout!"

    The golden-armored god general shouted loudly.

    ??The golden light suddenly surged all over the body, and the sledgehammer in his hand turned into a stream of light, directly shattering the surrounding area.The surrounding small thousand sword formations, rays of light, and water and fire lotus flowers, all rushed towards Ji Ning in the distance.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning shot four arrows at the same time!

    Affected by Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts, the arrows even had a vague trajectory in the air, and they directly attacked the golden-armored god general. The four arrows were attacking, making it impossible for the golden-armored god general to dodge He could only try his best.  He resisted and was directly bombarded and moved backwards.

    The fire and water lotus and the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation are entangled again

    The arrows were even more powerful, and they were shot directly at him!  Divine thoughts affect the arrows, making them more mysterious and unpredictable.  But the arrows are too powerfuleven the divine will can only make slight adjustments.

    "You little thief, you have the guts to fight me at close quarters!" the golden armored god general roared.

    "You lost."

    Ji Ning said softly, as four more arrows were shot out at the same time. After the golden armored god general tried his best to resist, his whole body trembled violently, and then he collapsed and turned into nothingness. Before he turned into nothingness, he still let out a  roar.  Obviously he was very unwilling to lose.

    "Shhh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "This god and demon is just a clone, but it is so difficult to deal with. I have used the Star Picking Hand more than eighteen times in succession. My Small Thousand Sword Formation has even displayed thirty-nine sword rays.  "Ji Ning felt the huge consumption of his divine power and Yuanli, and couldn't help but be secretly horrified.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    When the surroundings were clear, Ji Ning found that he had arrived at the main hall of the Water Mansion.

    "You actually won with a bow and arrow?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning with disbelief in his eyes.  According to his speculation, this battle should be an extremely difficult one. The two would be fiercely fighting each other in close combat, and Ji Ning would be more likely to be defeated in the end.

    But the result is

    He just relied on his star-catching hand to use his bow and arrow from a distance, and shot the opponent alive.

    "The magical powers that Master taught me can be used not only for close combat, but also for long-distance attacks with bows and arrows." Ji Ning said modestly, "I am also lucky to win."

    "Are you lucky?" The big yellow-haired bear saw Ji Ning's inner pride at a glance and said, "Okay, now that you have passed the third floor, you can go to the Treasure Hall to choose any earth-level treasure or other treasures of equal value. Go!  "

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 19 Named ¡®Han Ming¡¯

    In the Treasure Hall, there is still a powerful magic weapon or rare object suspended high in the sky. The waves that spread out If it were not for the restricted isolation and real personal contact, the waves of those powerful magic weapons could easily annihilate Ning!  Ji Ning has no doubt about this

    Huangmao Daxiong and Ji Ning are both in the Treasure Hall.

    "Ji Ning, now you have started to select earth-level magic weapons in the Treasure Hall." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "You are more attentive and careful than when you selected candidate-level magic weapons because from the Zifu level to the Wanxiang level,  You practice very quickly. But from the Vientiane Level to the Yuan Shen level, I am afraid it will take a lot of time. As for the level from the Yuan Shen level to the 'Returning to the Void Earth Immortal' level, it will definitely take even longer time."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The further you go, the longer you will stay at each level.

    "So the same applies to your choice of magic weapons." The yellow-haired bear said, "Human-level magic weapons are destined to be used for a short time. The three items you chose before may not be of much use to you now."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Among the three pieces I chose, the Dark Dragon Locking Heaven Formation was directly auctioned off in Wuyou Cave in Anchan City!

    The Nine-Yang Sword Formation was replaced by a better earth-level magic weapon, the Beihe Sword Formation, in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.

    Only the Demon-Slaying Sword of Annihilation has the ability to sneak attack, and Ji Ning still has it ready However, the Demon-Slaying Sword of Annihilation also has its flaws. It is best to sneak attack through the ground, otherwise it will be like the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland in mid-air.  In a fight, once the Demon-Slaying Sword of Nirvana approaches, the enemy can easily detect it, and there will be no sneak attack effect.

    "You have broken through the third level this time, and you will be able to break through the fourth level in the near future. And you have reached the level of all things through the body refining of gods and demons These three times, you can get an earth-level magic weapon or a rare object of comparable value.  "The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "You have to choose carefully. Because there are some magic weapons and rare objects, I am afraid that in this big world ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty, only the top and most powerful forces can have such top-notch items.  It¡¯s a magic weapon that you can¡¯t even exchange for treasures.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are very few top-quality ones at the human level, and even rarer ones at the earth-levelit's hard to even see one, let alone find the one that suits you best.  But in the Shuifu Treasure Hall, I can choose at will among many top-grade magic weapons.

    "You choose."

    A golden book appeared out of thin air in the big yellow-haired bear's paw. There were also two words of gods and demons on it, "treasure,".

    "Why is this book exactly the same as the one used to select the candidate's magic weapon?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't talk about choosing earth-level magic weapons. I also choose heaven-level magic weapons, immortal level magic weapons and even pure yang magic weapons. I compiled the same book." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "This is your first time to choose earth-level magic weapons.  Rare objects, so what is recorded in this book is only part of it. When you choose the earth-level magical treasures and rare objects for the second time there will be more recorded in the book. The third time you select them, all of them are in the book, and not a single one is missing."

    Ji Ning continued: "Senior, do you know which one is most suitable for me?"

    Treasures are spoiled for choice, and the yellow-haired bear is the one who knows best among them. Like the last time the yellow-haired bear asked him to choose the Nine-Yang Sword Formation, he did choose the Nine-Yang Sword Formation for the third time.

    "There are many treasures, and there are many that are suitable for you." The yellow-haired bear said, "I think you should take your time and choose."

    Ji Ning was helpless and immediately opened the book and started reading.

    "This is true!"

    As soon as he saw it, Ji Ning's eyes became hot.

    I have also been to Tianbao Mountain, and I have seen every earth-level magic weapon placed in Tianbao Mountain. There are even some earth-level magic weapons that are publicly displayed but not sold at all. Those that are only displayed but not sold are all belonging to the same group.  The treasure of Tianbaoshan branch.  How can Tianbaoshan¡¯s strength be shown with only a few mountain-holding treasures?

    "Any one of these things I take out can be a treasure on the ground floor of Tianbao Mountain." Ji Ning's heartbeat couldn't help but accelerate.

    The Xuanwu Golden Scale Boat is a top-notch flying magic weapon. When flying, it can turn into a golden scale fish. It can fly to the sky and sink to the ground.  The flight speed is extremely fast, and it can easily change directions at high speeds like a fish and is extremely flexible.  Once it penetrates the ground, it is even faster.  The speed of flight alone is no less than that of many heaven-level flying magic weapons.

    And it is named "Xuanwu" because it is extremely strong. It hides in the Xuanwu Golden Scale Boat. Even if the Yuanshen Taoist attacks, he can't help but get the Xuanwu Golden Scale Boat.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning murmured, "The Ruyi Shenxing Zhou that I saw in Tianbaoshan is not for sale. It is comparable to it in terms of speed, but it is much worse in terms of defense."  It can be treated as not for sale.¡±

    Good is good.

    But I am destined to only choose earth-level magic weapons three times at most.Ji Ning was unwilling to waste his only chance on a flying magic weapon.

    Earth Fire Heart Lamp, a strange object.

    The Earth Fire Heart Lamp is a strange rock naturally bred, shaped like a lamp. There is a flame-like essence inside the lamp This essence has an extremely amazing nurturing effect on the Earth Fire. If you keep your own Earth Fire,  Put it in and absorb the essence to improve.  In just ten years, the Earth Fire can be promoted to the first level!

    If you assist other nurturing treasures, the earth fire will be upgraded to the first level, and the time required will be shorter.

    "Earth Fire Heart Lamp!" Ji Ning was really moved. The previous treasures made his heart beat faster at most, but this time it gave him a strong desire to "choose it."

    "Should we choose or not?" Ji Ning thought about it.

    "If the earth fire can be raised to the first level, the first level earth fire is enough to threaten the Yuanshen Taoist. But it will take about ten years." Ji Ning thought about it, but still shook his head, "In ten years, my Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram will probably also improve.  It's huge, I'm afraid my swordsmanship has improved again, and the first-grade earth fire won't be that helpful to me at that time."

    It has only been four years since I first entered the Black and White Academy!

    I have now realized the third form of "Three-Child Sword"!

    So much progress has been made in four years.

    ¡°If you push it forwardten years ago, I was still fighting against the Kongqing Snake, and I had just gone on an adventure from Xifu City to Dongshanze

    Ten years later, I can easily kill Lixiang Zhenren.

    Although progress will definitely be slower as time goes by, in ten years, Ji Ning believes that he will definitely make great progress.

    "What a good thing." Ji Ning thought for a while, "It's just that the Earth Fire is not my strongest attack method, and in addition to the Earth Fire, I also have the Cold Evil in my body. I use 'Water Fire Lotus', which is best for the Cold Evil."  The power of fire is comparable.  Otherwise, the earth fire is too strong, the cold evil is too weak, and it will not be good to use the water and fire lotus.  "

    "I don't have treasures like the Earth Fire Heart Lamp, but I also have the Ten Thousand Years Ice and the Fire Lotus Essence. Although the pregnancy is slower, it is estimated that in ten years, it can only be pregnant to about the fifth or fourth grade, but it is better than the power of the two of them.  Quite." After Ji Ning convinced himself, he continued to look down.

    Each piece of treasure.

    Earth-level treasures were enough to seduce people back then, but at that time Ji Ning didn't really go out to make a living. Now Ji Ning is a disciple of the Black and White Academy, a Ying Long Guard, and has been to Tianbao Mountain his horizons are broadened enough.  I understand even more how precious the treasures in this Treasure Hall are and how rare the treasures left by Taoist Sanshou are.

    I am afraid that even the treasures in the Great Xia Dynasty may not be able to compete with it.  Unfortunately, I can only choose three items at each level.

    Jinyun Miasmathe best magic weapon for earth-level body protection

    The Hundred Poison Immortal Cable Formationthe Earth-level Magical Weapon Formation

    ??The Cold Evil Mirrora strange object that can raise the Cold Evil to the first level within ten years

    Each piece of treasure.

    Ji Ning looked jealous.

    "Senior, this cold evil mirror and the Earth Fire Heart Lamp should be regarded as a treasure." Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the big yellow bear beside him, "If it were a treasure, I would choose it."  "

    "As a treasure?" The big yellow-haired bear glared, "Did you know that many earth fire and cold evil spirits can only be promoted to the third or second level of the upper grade? Although some earth fire and cold evil spirits have the potential to rise to the first level, that is just  Potential! How difficult is it to truly reach the first level? Once you become the first level, you will be promoted to Sky Fire in the future, and your power will be stronger and your potential will be higher. Do you know? I don¡¯t believe that you can do this on the land ruled by your Great Xia Dynasty.  I saw there are earth fire heart lanterns and cold evil mirrors for sale!"

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    For takeout?  In Tianbaoshan and Wuyou Cave, I did not see the Earth Fire Heart Lamp and Hansha Mirror that were sold outside.

    What is a wonder?  Rare objects are naturally formed, not magic weapons that can be refined, so the quantity is destined to be extremely limited and rare. Like Tianbao Mountain in the Great Xia Dynasty, there are thousands of Tianbao Rivers in every county and city!  How is it possible to sell the Earth Fire Heart Lamp to the public?

    "In the first selection, I will take out the Earth Fire Heart Lamp and the Cold Evil Mirror. I just want to see if there is Earth Fire and Cold Evil in your body." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "I take special care of you, so I will take care of you the first time.  Let it be within your range of options. To be honest with you, this is the first time to choose the three items that are truly best for you.¡±

    ¡°The Earth Fire Heart Lamp and the Cold Evil Mirror are two pieces respectively.

    There is a third item on the third page from the bottom.  "

    The big yellow-haired bear finished speaking.

    Ji Ning flipped through the page and reached the third to last page, and looked at it carefully.

    "Hanming Sword Formation."

    The Hanming Sword Formation is composed of nine top-grade flying swords. Each flying sword is made of precious ¡®???Made from dark Yin iron

    "They are all top-grade flying swords?" Ji Ning's eyes widened in surprise.

    The so-called top grade is not the division of Tianbaoshan, but the division of Sanshou Taoist!

    This meaning is completely different. Taoist Sanshou classified treasures even more harshly. The magic treasures he left behind, like the Nine-Yang Sword Formation he chose, are composed of nine high-grade human-level flying swords. The so-called 'human-level'  If you get "Top Grade" from Tianbao Mountain, you will be designated as the top grade human being!

    "Why are all nine of them top-grade?" Ji Ning looked at the big yellow-haired bear in surprise.

    "I originally wanted to take apart these nine pieces. The treasure book only records 'Han Ming Sword, the best flying sword on earth.'" The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "But then I thought about it, and separated these nine Han Ming swords.  I am afraid that the sword has experienced dozens or hundreds of masters, and no one will choose it. It is better to directly connect them together to form this sword formation. Because it is a sword formation composed of nine earth-level top-grade flying swords Logically speaking, it is  I won¡¯t show it to you until your third selection. But I don¡¯t want your kid to die early outside, so forget it and let you see it in advance.¡±

    "The Earth Fire Heart Lamp, the Cold Evil Mirror, and the Cold Ming Sword Formation. They are all very good for you." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "Choose."

    First update!  (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9: Chapter 20: Senior Sister Jiulian

    Ji Ning really hesitated.

    Which one should I choose?

    "Senior." Ji Ninglian asked obediently, "When my god-demonic body refinement reaches Vientiane and I pass through the fourth floor of the Temple of War, I will each have a chance to choose an earth-level treasure. There will be better ones by then.  A treasure?"

    "Of course there is something better!" the big yellow-haired bear said confidently, "There is something better than the Earth Fire Heart Lamp, the Cold Evil Mirror, the Cold Evil Sword Formation there must be one, and there is more than one! Now you have only passed the third level of the Temple of War.  It¡¯s just a layer, how can I take out the best of the earth-level treasures now? If you take out those treasures, you won¡¯t choose the Earth Fire Heart Lamp."

    "Hurry up and choose. There are a lot of treasures after all. Unfortunately, it is impossible for you to get them all." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "The master left so many treasures, they are not just for one master. If you die  , you have to leave more treasures for the next owner, right?"

    Ji Ning secretly pouted.

    Crow¡¯s mouth!

    die?

    Ji Ning absolutely does not want to fail when embarking on the path of cultivating immortality.

    "I choose it." Ji Ning pointed at the page of the book that was being turned, which was the page recording the Hanming Sword Formation.

    "I really want to get the Earth Fire Heart Lamp and the Cold Evil Mirror." Ji Ning secretly said, "However, the Earth Fire Heart Lamp and the Cold Evil Mirror cannot increase my strength in a short time, but the Cold Ming Sword Formation can immediately increase my strength.  ! The nine Hanming Swords of this Hanming Sword Formation are the best of the earth level, and are classified by Sanshou Taoist. In terms of power alone, they are slightly more powerful than the ordinary heaven level flying swords. They can make my 'Xiao Qian'  The power of the sword formation immediately reaches a whole new level!"

    The closer the strength is to the limit, it is very difficult to improve every little bit, and it is even more difficult to improve it by a whole level.

    The main reason is that the Hanming Sword Formation itself is too powerful.

    If you want to go to Tianbaoshan to buy it, the price of Hanming Sword is higher than that of ordinary heaven-level flying swords. Due to its rarity, it can reach 10,000 kilograms each!  This kind of top-grade earth-level product that comes from the same source is even more rare to find A complete set is sold for at least 100,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    One hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid?

    This was enough to make the Taoist Primordial Spirit change their expressions. Ji Ning had never had such a harvest even after he was lucky enough to pick up the body of the Dragon Whale Demon King.

    The power of the ¡®Small Thousand Swords Formation¡¯.  It's all built up with powerful flying swords!  There is nothing false about this!

    "Fortunately, I have the Treasure Palace." Ji Ning secretly said, "The Little Thousand Swords Formation also encountered me, and it was able to exert such terrifying power."

    This sword formation means that the stronger the magic weapon is, the more heaven-defying the sword formation will be.

    Although he gained great fame in the hands of the original ¡®Thousand Swords Immortal¡¯, he still fell into the hands of Immortal Ju Hua.  And with the 'Treasure Hall' behind Ji Ning, the power of this small thousand sword array is bound to be extremely astonishing.

    "Come." The big yellow-haired bear made a move upward.

    In the depths of the void above, suddenly a little bit of starlight fell.  It quickly penetrated the restriction and arrived in front of Ji Ning. This was a nine-handled black flying sword. Although it was completely black, it had a very smooth luster. Looking from the side, you could still faintly see the surface of the flying sword.  A faint dark green luster.

    It¡¯s so beautiful that it¡¯s simply a work of art.

    "Perfect." Ji Ning couldn't help but admire softly, and directly released his Yuan Power. The water-blue Yuan Power directly wrapped around the nine Hanming Flying Swords, and was easily refined.

    Ji Ning thought, and saw nine stars spinning around Ji Ning.

    "It's no less powerful than a heaven-level magic weapon." Ji Ning couldn't help but praise.

    Heaven level magic weapon.  Only Yuanshen Taoists can trigger it.

    And the magic weapon he uses now has such power, that¡¯s why it is called ¡®the best of the earth¡¯.  And I have a full set of nine handles!

    "I'm afraid this is enough to make Taoist Yuanshen jealous. Come and kill me." Ji Ning chuckled softly.

    "If you don't refine it yourself, it's difficult to determine the grade of the magic weapon just by looking at it." The yellow-haired bear said.

    "Good baby."

    The more Ji Ning thought about it, the more beautiful it became.

    "Let's go. If you want to choose another treasure, go back and practice hard." The big yellow-haired bear urged.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Suddenly, a huge phantom of a bear's head appeared and swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp.

    ******

    Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake soon learned that Ji Ning, who had been in seclusion for more than half a month, was out of seclusion.

    Except for Ji Ning, no one knows about the existence of the ¡®Shui Mansion¡¯, and no one is allowed to disturb Ji Ning¡¯s retreat in the quiet room.  So everyone thought that Ji Ning had been in seclusion.

    "Master, master." The girl in green clothes appeared at the door of the quiet room for the first time.

    Ji Ning walked out of the quiet room and raised his?Look outside.  It was freezing cold outside, and there was heavy snow floating in the sky.

    "Master, why can't I sense your presence since you went into seclusion?" The girl in green looked at Ji Ning and communicated spiritually and asked, "It feels like you are very far away, but I am your spiritual beast.  Our contract has not been dissolved, so I know you are not dead at all. But you are not dead, how come I can't sense you?"

    Next to him, Bai Shuize came over and communicated spiritually: "Ning'er, when you were in retreat before, the Sky Green Snake came looking for you, and I stopped her."

    "Oh." Ji Ning smiled.

    When he first entered the Water Mansion, his father and mother were worried. They both knew that they had entered a special place with ancient ruins. Uncle Bai also knew about this very early.

    "I had an adventure." Ji Ning said.

    "An adventure?" Qingqing was surprised.

    There are too many secrets in this endless land ruled by the Daxia Dynasty, and anything can happen.  Even when the battle is going well, an ancient god and demon suddenly wakes up next to him.  What else can't happen?

    Qingqing understood that Ji Ning didn¡¯t want to elaborate, so she couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°How stingy.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The Water Mansion involves Taoist Sanshou, and the impact may be huge enough to shake the three realms!  How dare Ji Ning spread the word casually?  After all, he is now the master of the Water Mansion, and only he can enter the Water Mansion.  Others can't enter the Water Mansion So Ji Ning didn't even tell his parents. After all, his parents couldn't enter. If he told him, it would only be a bad thing and not a good thing.

    "Young Master." Qiu Ye from a distance came over with a happy smile on his face, "You are out of seclusion. You have been in seclusion for these days. Master Ji Mo has also come here and wants to ask you for advice."

    "Ji Mo?" Ji Ning nodded, "In the three days since I came back, he did not come."

    Ji Mo is considered the best of the younger generation of the Ji family besides himself.

    "Master Ji Mo is also working hard." Qiuye said, "So after the master came back, the clan leader and others spent several days sending people to find Mr. Ji Mo. On the ninth day of your retreat, Mr. Ji Mo came alone.  .¡±

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the distance. After just two flashes, he was already close. It was a tall and handsome young man with a pair of sword-shaped eyebrows. He looked at Ji Ning with an even more fanatical look. He immediately saluted respectfully and said, "Greetings to Ji Ning."  Young Master.¡±

    "It seems you have made great progress over the years." Ji Ning praised with a smile.

    ? ? Looking at it from a single glance, Ji Mo¡¯s temperament has changed quite a lot.  Ji Mo was very quiet back then, but now Ji Mo is like a sword unsheathed, which is a strong fighting spirit honed in battle.

    "Compared with Young Master, he is still far behind." Ji Mo said respectfully.

    "If you don't mind, you can come over and stay for a while." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    Ji Mo was startled, then looked happy.

    Back then, he knelt down and begged Ji Ning to accept him as his disciple, but Ji Ning was so focused on seeking the truth that he couldn't care about him.  And now Ji Ning has decided to live in Winged Snake Lake forever Naturally, he is willing to take some time to teach the best among the younger generation of the Ji family except himself.  This is also training masters for the Ji family.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, is he here?" A very familiar voice instantly echoed throughout the Winged Snake Lake.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning?"

    "Call my young master your junior brother?" Qiuye showed a look of astonishment.

    "You call me Junior Brother, the Island Master?" Many maids and others on Mingxin Island showed expressions of shock and confusion.  The owner of the island is naturally Ji Ning, the owner of Mingxin Island.

    "Junior brother?"

    For a moment, everyone on the islands of Yi Snake Lake was confused and curious.  Only a few people who knew that Ji Ning had joined the Black and White Academy guessed: "I'm afraid it's the disciples of the Black and White Academy who are here."

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing this sound, Ji Ning was equally surprised and couldn't help but raise his head to follow the sound.

    I saw a sailboat flying in the distance, and there were two beautiful figures faintly on the sailboat.

    "Ning'er, it seems to be your two senior sisters." Bai Shuize sent a message, "You are so powerful. You are back. Two senior sisters are chasing you."

    "Just passing by for a visit." Ji Ning glanced at Uncle Bai.

    Bai Shuize smiled.

    Ji Ning then looked up at the sailboat in the distance and said softly: "But it's a coincidence. I just came out of the customs. They also happened to arrive."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning immediately rose up against the wind and greeted them directly: "Senior Sister Jiulian, Senior Sister Qingqing."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Jiulian in black robes and Qingqing in silver clothes also flew down.

    "Junior Brother Congmu knows that Junior Brother Ji Ning lives here." Jiulian said with a smile, "This time I went out to explore and passed by Yanshan, so I wanted to come here to visit. Junior Brother is indeed very discerning and chose this beautiful place  The vast Winged Snake Lake and the islands in the middle of the lake are also very beautiful.¡±

    Ji Ning turned around and looked. Indeed, at a glance, the sparkling waves were like jasper. The island in the middle of the lake and the pavilions and pavilions among the countless flowers and plants were indeed a paradise.

    "Sister, I don't know, but there was a monster inhabited here at the beginning." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Later, I eradicated the monster, and I, the Ji family, also arranged for many people to transform and organize it for a long time, and then turned the island where the monster was inhabited into  What it looks like now. Two senior sisters, let¡¯s not talk too much in the air. Let¡¯s go and take a look at this island, so that our junior brothers can fulfill their friendship as landlords.¡±

    "Walk."

    Senior Sister Jiulian, Senior Sister Qingqing and Ji Ning flew down immediately.

    It made some mortal servants and maids on Mingxin Island mutter: "Wow, fairy!"

    "It's flying."

    "so beautiful."

    "Fairy."

    People are excited about it.

    Ji Ning and the other three landed quickly, and Kong Qingshe and Bai Shuize naturally came over as well.

    "These two big monsters are the Kongqing Snake 'Qingqing' and Bai Shuize 'Uncle Bai' that Junior Brother Mu mentioned?" Jiulian said with a smile.

    "What, Qingqing!" The woman in silver next to her suddenly stared.

    "Yes, Qingqing, her name is Qingqing too." Jiulian suppressed a smile. She had been holding back her words until the two "Qingqings" met.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Small and small tomatoes in women and children are often tumbling. Although there are elders, the big tomato is still tossing ~~~ Woohoo, this chapter is written until now ~~ But the two chapters are still guaranteed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, I saw everyone¡¯s popular tips in the book review area, and I also saw everyone¡¯s monthly recommendation votes ~ ~ Thank you everyone for the red envelopes ~ ~ Haha ~ ~~

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 21 Days with Jiulian

    "My name is Luo Qing." The woman in silver looked at Kongqing Snake.

    "My name is Ji Qingqing," said Kong Qing Snake.

    With some chatting and laughter, the relationship between the two 'Qingqing' became closer. Since then, Senior Sister Jiulian and the others have temporarily lived on Mingxin Island in Yishe Lake.

    ¡­¡­

    By evening, the snow had stopped.

    On the Sword Training Ping on Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake.

    "Young Master." Ji Mo was extremely respectful, with expectations and enthusiasm in his eyes, "Please give me some advice."

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was standing not far away with his hands behind his hands. As soon as his mind moved, streaks of water and fire sword energy appeared directly in the surrounding space. These water and fire sword energy were extremely powerful and began to surround Ji Mo.  It made Ji Mo's expression change Although Ji Ning only induced the power of heaven and earth, it still posed an endless threat to an innate creature.

    "Ning." Ji Ning looked at the sword energy.

    I saw a large amount of water, fire and sword energy flying in the air, and soon condensed into a huge sword energy lotus with a radius of dozens of feet. The blooming lotus formed by this sword energy also completely wrapped Ji Mo in it.

    "Ji Mo." Ji Ning said, "This lotus flower with sword energy contains some basic secrets of using a sword. There are ninety-one lotus petals surrounding you, and each petal has a different sword energy You  All you have to do is break all the petals. When you break all the petals, your swordsmanship will be truly mastered."

    "Am I not considered a beginner now? I have already become one with heaven and man." Ji Mo couldn't help but said.

    "If you haven't even comprehended the artistic conception of Tao, what's the point of getting started." Ji Ning shook his head, and then sat aside, leisurely holding a wine bottle, drinking some delicious fruit wine specially prepared by Qiu Ye, while thinking about "Three  The fourth form of the Ruler Sword.

    at this time.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." A pair of women came from a distance, Senior Sister Jiulian and Senior Sister Luo Qing In terms of appearance alone, they are definitely the best in Mingxin Island, but in terms of temperament, they are both disciples of the Black and White Academy.  , Senior Sister Luo Qing¡¯s temperament is very unique, and Senior Sister Jiulian is extremely dazzling in the Black and White Academy, attracting the pursuit of countless disciples.

    Ji Ning turned around and stood up: "Senior Sister Jiulian, Senior Sister Luo Qing."

    "Are you training your tribe?" Jiulian looked at the huge sword energy lotus with interest, and Ji Mo who was trying his best to attack the petals in the lotus.

    "Lotus?" Luo Qing next to him also smiled in surprise, "You can actually induce the power of heaven and earth to condense into a sword energy lotus. It seems that Junior Brother Ji Ning, you are quite good at 'Lotus'."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "I only gained a little bit and created a self-protection spell 'Water and Fire Lotus', so I also have some insights on the lotus."

    Lotus

    Its mere existence actually contains endless mysteries.

    In the three realms, many powerful people have lotus thrones, lotus magic weapons, or some kind of lotus magic.

    "Senior Sister Jiulian also has a lot of insights on the lotus." Luo Qing said.

    "It's still worse than Junior Brother Ji Ning." Jiulian shook his head.

    "Why are you so modest?" Luo Qing frowned and said, "You can't compare to Junior Brother Ji Ning in terms of swordsmanship, but on the lotus Senior Sister Jiulian, you are from the Dongyan clan, known as the 'Qinglian Tribe'  'Ah, your tribe's secret code of suppressing the clan is the 'Secret Code of Qinglian'. Among the third generation disciples of our Black and White Academy on Lotus, I'm afraid no one can compare to you, senior sister."

    Ji Ning looked at Jiulian in surprise, Dongyan?

    I have read the information about the major forces in Anchan County. The Dongyan clan is a very powerful clan.

    Although it is not listed as one of the eight major forces in Anchan County, the Dongyan clan is actually stronger than the eight major forces such as the Black and White Academy, the Sky Splitting Sword Sect, the Donghe clan, and the Hunter Dragon clan!  Because the foundation of the Dongyan clan is in another place called "Shangshui County".

    The Dongyan clan was based in Sheungshui County and spread to other counties and cities.

    It can be said that the Dongyan clan spans three major counties!  It is a truly ancient and powerful tribe. Because it is generally counted as a force in Shangshui County, it is not ranked among the eight major forces in Anchan County.

    In terms of overall strength alone, Anchanhou and Yinglongwei branches in Anchan County may be able to overwhelm it.

    "No wonder Sister Jiulian has such an outstanding temperament and is so unique among the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning secretly marveled, "It turns out that she comes from an ancient tribe like the Dongyan clan, a talented child of this tribe with a profound background Indeed  Extraordinary.¡±

    "Senior sister is from the Dongyan clan, and the Dongyan clan's Green Lotus Secret Code has long been famous." Ji Ning smiled and said, "I wonder if junior brother has some doubts. Can senior sister clarify it?"

    &nbsp;"Junior brother, just ask, I will tell you what I understand. If I can't answer, just don't be surprised, junior brother." Jiulian said.

    Ji Ning was secretly happy.

    Senior Sister Jiulian is from the Dongyan clan, and she probably has an extremely deep knowledge of lotus.

    "I once created the Water and Fire Lotus spell." Ji Ning immediately began to ask, and even a blooming Water and Fire Lotus appeared out of thin air in his hand, and began to talk about some of his doubts.

    "Junior brother, you have actually studied it quite deeply, but you have never paid attention to the mutual attraction in this spell." A blue lotus flower also appeared in the palm of Senior Sister Jiulian. She just lightly tapped one of the petals, and saw only one petal after another.  They bloom one after another, just like real lotus flowers, and you can even see dewdrops on them.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    "It's just that, junior brother, you are a water and fire lotus" Jiulian also asked.

    "Actually, the secret is very simple." Ji Ning also explained.

    Both of them have extremely strong Taoist aspirations, and both are very determined in their path to immortality. Once they are immersed in 'discussing Taoism', they naturally cannot care about anything else.

    Of the two of them, one is a real genius in swordsmanship, and he has the Water Mansion as his support, and he has a lot of insights on the lotus.

    The other one is from the Dongyan clan, a large tribe. He has understood the Green Lotus Secret Code and is even better at lotus.

    The two discuss each other's teachings, touch each other, and improve each other.

    ¡­¡­

    This is also the reason why immortal cultivators like to discuss Taoism with some beings of the same level. If you really express some of your own insights, you should not be too precious.  So this kind of mutual argument is very helpful to both parties.

    Water and Fire Lotus is an auxiliary method of Ji Ning's. He learned it by himself, so there is no need to keep it secret.

    And Jiulian is even more aware of it. After all, the Dongyan clan has such a strong foundation, and it has strict requirements for the tribe's children to talk about Taoism outside, what should be said and what should not be said.  Jiulian only talked about some secrets that were no longer top secrets, but it already made Ji Ning extremely happy.

    ¡­¡­

    "These two people were having a good time talking." Luo Qing was helpless next to her. Ji Ning and Jiulian were immersed in the discussion and ignored her at all.

    "Hmph." Luo Qing sat aside, picked up the drink originally prepared for Ji Ning and drank it.

    This discussion passed overnight.

    Qiuye and the others didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.

    By the evening of the next day, the sun was almost setting.

    "What, you two are still here?" Luo Qing, dressed in silver, walked over and shouted with eyes wide open.

    This shout woke up Ji Ning and Jiulian, and they both immediately realized that a day and a night had passed.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning is indeed a genius. Even though he has not studied deeply about water and fire lotus, he has so many insights." Jiulian also admired her more and more. She had been in the Black and White Academy for a long time, but when Ji Ning first entered,  Even after defeating many senior brothers and sisters in Lundao Hall, if Jiulian had fought with Ji Ning on Lundao, he would have definitely lost.

    At that time, Jiulian began to admire Ji Ning.

    Now that Ji Ning has learned so much about the lotus flower that he is best at, Jiu Lian admires him even more.

    "Senior Sister Jiulian treats me so well. She told me so many secrets." Ji Ning was also secretly grateful. After all, these techniques are not taught lightly. Even though it was only separated by a layer of window paper, Jiulian could not break her.  It becomes clear.  But if no one points it out, I'm afraid it will take a long, long time for me to realize it.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, I have gained a lot from discussing Taoism for so long, so I will go back and study it carefully." Jiulian stood up and said, and then pulled Luo Qing beside them and walked away from their residence.

    Ji Ning watched Senior Sister Jiulian leave, and recalling the conversation about Taoism that day and night, she couldn't help but feel a little strange in her heart.

    It seems

    ¡°I and Jiulian are very compatible.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned his head. The sword energy lotus he controlled next to him was still there. Ji Mo inside the lotus was already pale and his eyes were bloodshot.  It was obvious that he was exhausted from trying his best to break the formation all day and night.

    "I let Ji Mo spend a day and a night here." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow.

    The sword energy lotus disappeared out of thin air.

    "Where are the petals, where are the petals." Ji Molian looked around, his eyes bloodshot and scary.

    "Ji Mo." Ji Ning felt ashamed, but still said loudly, "You seem to be quite tired after breaking the formation all day and night. Go back first, and wait until tomorrow to break this sword energy lotus."

    &nbsp; After saying that, Ji Ning turned around and left.

    Ji Mo was stunned for a moment, and then became worried: "I haven't been able to break through this sword energy lotus all day and night. Did I make Mr. Ji Ning angry?"

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Jiulian and Ji Ning both gained something from discussing Taoism, so they were naturally happy to do so. They discussed Taoism with each other every three to five days. In the blink of an eye, more than three months of these leisurely days had passed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the quiet courtyard of Mingxin Island is the residence of Luo Qing and Jiulian.

    At this moment, Luo Qing and Jiulian were sitting at the jade-like black stone table. There were also some fruits and fruit wine on the table.

    "Senior sister," Luo Qing said, "We have been here for more than three months, is it time to leave? This time we went out to explore, and we 'camped' in Yi Snake Lake. We didn't go to other places."

    "There is no rush." ??Jiulian said, "If I stay here for a while, my Lotus Technique has made great progress in the past three months, which is greater than the progress in the past three years. Junior Brother Ji Ning is indeed very powerful, and he always has various insights and unique ways.  "

    "Aren't you leaving yet?" Luo Qing stared.

    Luo Qing examined Jiulian in front of him, looking carefully, as if to see if there were any moles on Jiulian's face.

    "What are you looking at? Look at me like this." Jiulian frowned slightly.

    "Sister, let me tell youare you attracted to Ji Ning and want him to be your Taoist companion?" Luo Qing asked directly.

    Jiulian was startled. She, who had always been very calm, couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The first update is here, there will definitely be a second chapter.

    Monday is coming again, Tomato and everyone are asking for a free recommendation ticket for everyone~~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 22 The Tenth Layer of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming (please vote for recommendation)

    Luo Qing is really familiar with Jiulian. They have known each other for many years, and she has never seen such an expression on Jiulian's face. In her memory, her senior sister Jiulian has always been very calm, and her background is amazing.  He was designated as the successor of the Dongyan clan.  Therefore, as the future leader of the Dongyan clan, Jiulian has naturally been cultivated since she was a child. It is almost impossible to make her show embarrassment and shyness

    "You, you" Luo Qing opened his eyes and opened his mouth wide, pointing at Jiulian, "You really"

    "Is it necessary to be so surprised?" Jiulian recovered quickly.

    "Surprised, senior sister, when you were still in the Dongyan clan, there were so many people pursuing you. Even in the Black and White Academy, many of your classmates didn't know your background, but there were still so many people pursuing you. You can  I have never fallen in love with anyone!" Luo Qing said in surprise, "Why do you fall in love with him? He is a disciple of a small tribe and will not be of much help to you in running the Dongyan clan in the future."

    Jiulian frowned and showed displeasure.

    "I don't mean anything else, it's just you" Luo Qing shook his head.

    "Although the tribe Ji Ning comes from is very weak, his potential is amazing." Jiulian said, "You have to know that some people don't need to care which tribe they come from, because he alone is stronger than some powerful tribes.  The whole thing must be strong.¡±

    There was a trace of expectation in Jiulian's eyes, "Moreover when choosing a Taoist companion, it is more based on the feeling of the heart. He gives me a good feeling."

    "You really choose him to be your Taoist companion?" Luo Qing looked at Jiulian.

    "There's no rush." ??Jiulian shook his head, "The lifespan of immortal cultivators is long, and Taoist couples are a major event that affects their lives. Naturally, we need to observe more and feel more. I have only been in contact with him for more than three months, and now we are still talking about Taoist couples.  morning."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It her to fall in love her, they will get married after one or two years,¡± she said.

    Those who cultivate immortality

    There are some people who have been entangled with each other for hundreds of years before finally becoming Taoist couples!

    "If word gets out that the future female leader of the Dongyan clan has chosen a Taoist companion, tsk tsk!" Luo Qing sighed, "It will definitely cause a big scandal!"

    "Who cares if I choose a Taoist partner?" Jiulian said calmly.

    Luo Qing felt Jiulian's determination and immediately said: "Senior sister, I won't advise you now that you have made your decision. While you are here, you can still improve your lotus spells and observe your future Taoist companions. I am here.  It¡¯s completely useless¡­I¡¯m going to leave tomorrow, go out and work for a year and a half and then return to the Black and White Academy.¡±

    Jiulian looked ashamed and took Luo Qing's hand: "Qingqing, it was my fault that we agreed to go out together."

    "It's okay. Senior sister chooses a Taoist companion. Of course, the junior sister will support it." Luo Qing smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    On the second day, Luo Qing left as Ji Ning and others bid farewell.

    Ji Ning and Jiulian are living a very peaceful life on Mingxin Island as before, and they will have a discussion after a while.

    "Um?"

    ? One night late at night.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in silence, suddenly felt a movement in his heart and showed a hint of joy, "It seems that after more than five months of discussions with Senior Sister Jiulian, we have made a lot of progress in the interdependence of 'water and fire'. I finally understood the last hurdle."  , you can break through to the tenth level of the Nine Heavens of Chiming."

    "Come in." With a thought, a bear's head appeared out of thin air in the room. It opened its mouth and swallowed Ji Ning who was sitting on the bed.

    Ji Ning just disappeared.

    In the main hall of Shuifu Palace.

    As soon as Ji Ning appeared on the huge futons placed by His Highness, he randomly selected a futon and sat down cross-legged.

    "Ji Ning, why are you here again so soon?" The black old cow looked at Ji Ning.

    "He's going to break through." The big yellow-haired bear also appeared out of thin air, "If he breaks through in his house, I'm afraid it will directly destroy his house, and be careful Naturally, it is safest to come to my cave.  .¡±

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged with his robes tucked into his body, completely naked.

    "let's start."

    Now that he understood the trick, Ji Ning directly started using the technique of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming.

    Wow!  Wow!

    The lunar divine pattern and the sun divine pattern on Ji Ning's bare back suddenly lit up, extremely dazzling, and instantly connected with the two supreme stars in the depths of the void separated by an unknown amount of space - the lunar star and the sun divine pattern.  The sun star sensed it, and the lunar star and the sun star immediately transmitted a stream of true sun fire and lunar water.

    Stepping from the ninth level to the tenth level is a huge leap.

    Every time you cross a big realm, you will be assisted by the lunar star and the sun star, soThe body is transformed again.

    "The breakthrough in the realm of the Nine Heavens of the Red Brightness is extraordinary." The big yellow-haired bear looked at the lotus leaves and petals gathered around Ji Ning in front of him. A lifelike lotus was born and began to wrap around Ji Ning. "Every time  They are all assisted by Taiyin True Water and Sun True Fire. Such a divine body has the potential to control Taiyin True Water and Sun True Fire in the future."

    "From the earth fire and cold evil, it first rises to the sky fire and sky water, and then breaks through to the sun's true fire and taiyin's true water." The black old cow next to him shook his head, "It's too far away. Only ordinary immortals and gods can hope to control the sun's true fire and taiyin's true water, and that's only  It¡¯s just possible.¡±

    A cultivator must first breed earth fire.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After going through hardships and hardships is that I can hope to control the true fire of the sun when I'm an immortal!

    "It's almost done," said the big yellow-haired bear.

    indeed.

    The water and fire lotus wrapped around Ji Ning has gradually become transparent. It is obvious that the real water and fire inside have been gradually and completely absorbed by Ji Ning's body. As the transparent water and fire lotus blooms slowly, the naked Ji Ning is revealed.  , every trace of Ji Ning's body is perfect, this is the body of a god and a demon!

    Ji Ning opened his eyes, and an animal skin coat appeared on his body, still the same style that his mother had originally made.

    "A breakthrough." Ji Ning smiled.

    Powerful divine power.

    The surging power in the body!

    At the ninth level, it is only comparable to the gods and demons in the early stage of Wanxiang.  And at the tenth level, it is already comparable to the body refining of gods and demons in the late stage of Vientiane!  The important thing is there is a big realm for every three levels, and every big realm is the most difficult to cross.  It is much easier to cross the small realm. As long as you absorb enough power of lunar and solar energy, you can break through.

    So from the tenth level to the twelfth level, you will not encounter bottlenecks.

    "I have the body of a god and demon in the late stage of Wanxiang, and I have also mastered the third form of the "Three-Child Sword"!" Ji Ning secretly said, "I also have the supernatural power of a star-catching hand My strength now is much stronger than when I was in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain  Now. If we encounter the Dragon Whale Demon in the Yuan Shen stage again, it won¡¯t be difficult to fight head-on."

    "Compared with Senior Brother Xueying, I'm afraid it's not much different." Ji Ning felt happy in his heart.

    When it comes to the body refining of gods and demons, Brother Xueying is the perfect master of Wanxiang, while he is comparable to the late stage of Wanxiang, but slightly worse.

    It¡¯s a magical power!  He is much stronger.

    And then assist with swordsmanship

    "With such strength, I can definitely compete with Yuanshen Taoist. Even if I can't defeat him, I can still escape with my life." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Ji Ning." The big yellow-haired bear spoke.

    "Senior." Ji Ning looked over.

    "With the basic improvement, the overall strength will naturally improve." The yellow-haired bear said, "If you go to the third floor of the Temple of War now, even if you don't use a bow and arrow, you will be 100% sure to win in a close-quarters fight."

    Ji Ning smiled: "Then I'm going to break into the fourth floor now. Is it possible to break through?"

    "The chance of getting through is less than 10%." The big yellow-haired bear said, "When you reach the eleventh level of Divine and Demonic Body Refining, you should be 30 to 40% sure. If your swordsmanship improves further, the certainty will be even greater. You need to  To break through the fourth floor of the Temple of War you generally need to have the strength to defeat the Yuanshen Taoist."

    Ji Ning secretly shook his head after hearing this.

    Taoist Sanshou.

    The threshold set for the subsequent owners of the cave was too high. It was difficult for me to be such a monster. The original Immortal Ju Hua was too pitiful. He was forced to become a loose immortal for many years before he broke through the seventh level.  I chose an extremely powerful fairy-level magic weapon.  Unfortunately, it's too late.

    "There's no rush, I'll go to the fourth floor of the Temple of War next time." Ji Ning smiled, "My breakthrough in the body refining of gods and demons this time can be regarded as a breakthrough to the level of everything."

    The big yellow-haired bear nodded: "Yes."

    "Then I can go to the Treasure Hall to choose a treasure." Ji Ning's eyes were blazing.

    "Of course, you have at most three chances to choose. You must be careful every time you choose a treasure. You cannot regret it." The yellow-haired bear said, "Let's go to the Treasure Hall and choose slowly."

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later, Ji Ning, who had chosen another treasure and whose strength had greatly increased, quietly returned to Winged Snake Lake. No one knew that Ji Ning had left Winged Snake Lake in just an hour before, nor did they know that Ji Ning had already lost strength at this moment.  Big increase.

    time flies.

    In the blink of an eye, Jiulian has been staying in Yi Snake Lake for a year.

    In the distant Anchan City, in the Black and White Academy.

    "Junior Sister Qingqing, Junior Sister Qingqing." Above a mountain peak, a young man wearing black attire shouted loudly.

    "It's difficult for Senior Brother Liuyun toCome here, little sister.  "Luo Qing, a tall girl in silver robe, walked into the yard and raised her head and said with a smile.

    The young man in black attire high in the sky landed directly in the courtyard.

    "Senior Brother Liuyun, sit down," Luo Qing said.

    The young man in black attire also sat down and said with a smile: "I heard that Junior Sister Qingqing has come back from her adventures, so I came to visit I remember that Junior Sister Qingqing and Junior Sister Jiulian went out together. How come it's been a year? You  You¡¯re back, but Junior Sister Jiulian hasn¡¯t come back?¡±

    Luo Qing hesitated for a moment and said, "Chen Jin!"

    The young man in black attire was startled. Chen Jin was his real name, but Junior Sister Qingqing usually called him ¡®Senior Brother Liuyun¡¯.  But calling him by his real name now I'm afraid it might be important.

    "You, me, and Senior Sister Jiulian all came to Anchan City together." Luo Qing whispered, "You and I both know Jiulian's background."

    Chen Jin nodded: "Of course I know."

    "When Senior Sister Jiulian was in the Dongyan clan, you have been pursuing Sister Jiulian. Senior Sister Jiulian brought me to the Black and White Academy in Anchan City, and you also entered the Black and White Academy I know that you have always been infatuated.  Don¡¯t change.¡± Luo Qing said.

    Chen Jin smiled: "Although Jiulian has not nodded, I will wait, wait for ten years, and wait slowly."

    "There's something" Luo Qing gritted his teeth and said, "I think I have to tell you."

    "What's the matter?" Chen Jin smiled. Luo Qing was so difficult to speak. Could it be that he wanted to pursue himself?

    Luo Qing took a deep breath: "Sister Jiulian has chosen a Taoist companion."

    Chen Jin was startled.

    "What a pity, it's not you." Luo Qing looked at him.

    It was a bolt from the blue, and Chen Jin was a little confused.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Two updates completed!  I'm afraid I won't be able to update until the evening tomorrow, so please be patient in the next few days.  No matter what, two chapters of tomato every day will still be guaranteed!

    On Monday, Tomato also asks for free recommendation votes for everyone~~~Please vote for it and give strength to Tomato!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 23: Brother Fire Saint

    "What did you say?" Chen Jin stared at Luo Qing with terrifying eyes, "Say it again!"

    Luo Qing was very familiar with Chen Jin, and of course he could guess Chen Jin's mentality at this moment, and immediately said solemnly: "I saidSenior Sister Jiulian has chosen a Taoist companion, and she has chosen another person, not you."

    Chen Jin¡¯s face turned pale and his body shook.

    "Poor" Luo Qing muttered secretly. After all, she couldn't bear to let Chen Jin know about this after many years of friendship. But when she said it, she also knew what a blow it was to Chen Jin. "I have been pursuing Sister Jiulian for so many years.  I didn¡¯t pursue her, but instead of pursuing her, Junior Brother Ji Ning attracted Senior Sister Jiulian.¡±

    Chen Jin shook his head: "Impossible. Jiulian is the future leader of the Dongyan clan. Her vision is so high. Even among the many geniuses in the Black and White Academy, none of them has caught her eye. How can Jiulian be silent?  Will you suddenly choose a Taoist companion?"

    "His name is Ji Ning." Luo Qing said directly, "He is our junior brother, his Taoist name is Beiming.

    "Junior Brother Beiming?" Chen Jin was startled.

    Ji Ning, the real person of Beiming, is very famous in the Black and White Academy. During the battle of Lundao Palace when he first entered the academy, it was the reincarnated immortal Huohong Fairy Yu Wei who personally took action to suppress this crazy junior brother.  However, at the time, he, Chen Jin, was away on the Yinglong Guard mission, not in the academy, and had never seen Ji Ning.

    But he also knows

    ??You can be so powerful when you first get started.  And being able to be accepted as the first disciple by the talented immortal, this junior brother Ji Ning is considered to be the most qualified among the many disciples of the Black and White Academy.

    "Is it him?" Chen Jin couldn't help but said, "How is it possible? How long have they known each other? As the future leader of the Dongyan clan, Jiulian is very cautious and considers things very comprehensively. Even when choosing a Taoist partner, she will  Be cautious. It is such a character that made the immortals of the Dongyan clan identify with Jiulian. Otherwise, even if Jiulian has an amazing background, he cannot be directly designated as the next leader. With a character like her choosing a Taoist companion is not a good idea.  Maybe so soon!¡±

    Luo Qing nodded: "You know Senior Sister Jiulian very well. Choosing a Taoist partner is a life-affecting matter. Senior Sister Jiulian will not be completely sure so quickly, but let me tell you Senior Sister Jiulian has already lived in seclusion in Ji Ning.  I've been staying at Yi Snake Lake in Yanshan for a year."

    "You stayed in Ji Ning's seclusion for a year?" Chen Jin's expression changed.

    No man can tolerate the woman he likes staying in a place where other men live for a year!

    Even if you are a cultivator, this is the case!

    Even the immortal cultivators have pure hearts, and their persistence is more terrifying than ordinary people.

    "So what if I stay for a year?" Chen Jin suppressed the anger in his heart and still said.

    "I went with Senior Sister Jiulian and left after more than three months." Luo Qing said, "I am also a woman. I can feel Senior Sister Jiulian's thoughts. It was only more than three months ago."  ¡­Senior Sister Jiulian even showed a shy and embarrassed expression in front of me. It¡¯s been a year now, and I can¡¯t guess what is going on with Senior Sister Jiulian and Junior Brother Ji Ning at this moment!¡±

    Chen Jin¡¯s face was ashen!

    Enlightenment.

    I felt dazed for a while and my mind was in chaos.

    ?Shy and embarrassed?  More than three months?

    It¡¯s been a year now?

    what happens?  What will happen?  Could it be that the two of them have

    "Impossible!" Chen Jin roared and turned into a stream of light, flying directly into the distance.

    Seeing Chen Jin flying through the air, Luo Qing couldn't help but shake his head: "It seems like a huge blow to lose his composure like this. I really don't want to tell you, but I'm telling you now, you can still compete No matter how late it is,  If I tell you a few years, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have no hope at all.¡±

    When it comes to relationships, she, Jiulian, and Senior Brother Liuyun, Chen Jin, came to Anchan City together after all, so their relationship is certainly deep.

    ¡°Among Ji Ning and Chen Jin, ¡®¡­.¡­

    She also prefers Chen Jin!

    Chen Jin was flying blindly in the air, his mind in complete confusion: "No, no, I can't go on like this I must go to Ji Ning's secluded place immediately, the place called Yanshan Yi Snake Lake. Go now! You can go immediately  !Going right now!"

    Anxiety, worry, and uneasiness filled his chest.

    "Liu Yun, come in." A voice suddenly sounded with a Zen tone, which caused Chen Jin's anxiety to be suppressed instantly.

    "Uncle Huo?" Chen Jin was startled and looked at the crimson mansion on the top of the mountain in front of him. That was where the leader of the three generations of disciples of the Black and White Academy, 'Brother Fire Saint,' lived.

    ¡°I was upset before, but I came here without knowing it.Uncle this.  It seems that the whole Black and White Academy deep down in my heart, I still believe that this is the place that makes me feel most at ease?  "Chen Jin immediately flew over and entered the mansion.

    In the first hall of the mansion.

    A handsome, bald young man in a fiery red robe was sitting cross-legged. His bare feet gave the impression that his whole body was as clean as glass, and his whole body was like a flame, causing the surrounding temperature to rise.

    "Uncle Huo." Chen Jin walked in.

    Although Brother Huo Sheng is the same third-generation disciple as him, in terms of age, Brother Huo Sheng is over a hundred years older than him.  When he was a childSenior Brother Huo Sheng was already the leader among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy. Because Senior Brother Huo Sheng had a good relationship with his tribe, the Chen family, he had called him "Huo" since he was a child.  uncle,.

    Even after he entered the Black and White Academy, he still called Senior Brother Fire Sage this way.

    "I see that your breath is unstable, and your eyes are even more chaotic and crazy. If this continues, your Taoist heart will be damaged." Brother Huo Sheng shook his head, "What on earth happened to you."

    "Uncle Huo, I, I Liu Chenjin is a little hard to say.

    The Fire Sage smiled calmly.

    In fact, many Yuan Shen Taoists cannot match him in terms of Taoist heart and Taoist understanding.  In terms of strength alone, even some Yuanshen Taoists would be defeated in front of him!  And the Fire Saint is also prepared". In recent years, he has broken through to the stage of Yuanshen Taoist. Among the three generations of disciples of the Black and White Academy, only the Sloppy Master can really beat him. It's not that he is not strong enough, but the Sloppy Master is indeed evil enough.

    Even the reincarnated immortals who are in the Wanxiang Realm state are convinced when facing the sloppy real person.

    The sloppy master is recognized as the number one disciple of the third generation.

    ¡° But a monster like the Sloppy Master¡­ it only takes an unknown number of years for someone to appear, and he has the hope of becoming an immortal.  Brother Huo Sheng, who can defeat Taoist Yuanshen in Wanxiang Zhenren, would have been the number one disciple of the third generation of Black and White Academy in other eras.

    "Say it." Fire Sage said, his voice has the power to calm people's hearts.

    Chen Jin nodded: "It's because of Jiulian. Uncle Huo, you know, Jiulian and I can be said to have grown up together. My father and her parents are also old acquaintances. After calming down, Chen Jin explained everything one by one.  He said it, but when he said it later, he couldn't help but become anxious, "But she has been staying in Yanshan Yishe Lake for a year now!  That's Ji Ning's place, I, I

    "Don't panic." The Fire Sage said calmly, "It won't help if you panic, so why panic? Your Taoist heart has not been tempered enough. The love between children is just one of the love disasters. If you fall into  If it's too deep, you may encounter three disasters or nine calamities in the future, and you may be in serious trouble."

    Chen Jin woke up with a start.

    "I know you can't wait any longer, so I'll go with you and take a closer look at how Junior Brother Ji Ning managed to attract the Nine Lotus Girl Doll." Fire Sage smiled.

    "Uncle Huo, are you coming with me?" Chen Jin looked surprised.

    Chen Jin has entered Yinglong Guard a long time ago. He is also very powerful among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy. He is only worse than the most defiant ones. There is also the reincarnated immortal Yu Wei who is slightly stronger than him. That's all.  Barely in the top ten.

    What we are talking about here is the real actual combat strength.

    So Chen Jin¡¯s qualifications are still very high This is one of the things that Chen Jin has always been extremely confident about.

    "Walk."

    Soon, two people stood on a cloud of fire, namely Brother Huo Sheng and Chen Jin, and they quickly left through the air.

    Winged Snake Lake.

    It is now a warm day in spring. A wooden boat is floating on Yi Snake Lake. Ji Ning is lying in the boat and sleeping soundly. There is another person in the boat Jiulian sitting in the boat.

    Jiulian sat there, quietly looking at the sleeping Ji Ning.

    A year's time¡­¡­

    They are also very familiar with each other, and they even feel a faint joy in each other's hearts.  It's just that the Dingdao couplewhether it's Jiulian or Ji Ning, they all have hesitation in their hearts.  The matter of the Taoist couple is so big. Jiulian is the next leader of the Dongyan clan, and Ji Ning has inherited the Shuifu. His sights have gone beyond this big world earlier. His goal is to span the three realms in the future and become the leader of the three realms.  The Mighty One.

    Both of them have great ambitions and are very determined in their Taoism.

    So no one will choose a Taoist partner easily.

    But while floating on the Winged Snake Lake, he was willing to let Jiulian be on the boat, which also showed some of Ji Ning's inner thoughts.

    "Is this really like sleeping in the arms of your parents?" Jiulian thought to herself.

    Because Ji Ning likes to lie in the boat, in the Winged SnakeFloating on the lake, so Jiulian also asked Qiuye: "Why does your young master often lie in the boat and float on the Winged Snake Lake for a whole day?"

    "The ashes of the young master's parents are scattered in the Yi Snake Lake. The Yi Snake Lake is like the young master's parents." Qiuye said.

    I don¡¯t know why

    At the beginning, Jiulian felt a pain in her heart.

    "What if you don't have parents?" Jiulian thought of her parents. Her parents were both alive, and her elders were even more powerful.

    "Ji Ning Jiulian couldn't help but stretched out her hand and gently touched Ji Ning's face.

    Ji Ning was still asleep.

    Jiulian also gently trimmed Ji Ning's hair and watched silently. She felt particularly calm.

    In the air.

    A cloud of fire was flying quickly, and two people were standing on the fire cloud. They both looked down and saw a small boat floating on the vast Winged Snake Lake below. Ji Ning was lying on the small boat.  His head rested on Jiulian.  Jiulian sat aside and helped Ji Ning straighten her hair.

    "Jiulian!" Chen Jin, who was standing on the fire cloud, immediately turned red.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 23 Brother Fire Saint

    "What did you say?" Chen Jin stared at Luo Qing with terrifying eyes, "Say it again!"

    Luo Qing was very familiar with Chen Jin, and of course he could guess Chen Jin's mentality at this moment, and immediately said solemnly: "I saidSenior Sister Jiulian has chosen a Taoist companion, and she has chosen another person, not you."

    Chen Jin¡¯s face turned pale and his body shook.

    "Poor" Luo Qing muttered secretly. After all, she couldn't bear to let Chen Jin know about this after many years of friendship. But when she said it, she also knew what a blow it was to Chen Jin. "I have been pursuing Sister Jiulian for so many years.  I didn¡¯t pursue her, but instead of pursuing her, Junior Brother Ji Ning attracted Senior Sister Jiulian.¡±

    Chen Jin shook his head: "Impossible. Jiulian is the future leader of the Dongyan clan. Her vision is so high. Even among the many geniuses in the Black and White Academy, none of them has caught her eye. How can Jiulian be silent?  Will you suddenly choose a Taoist companion?"

    "His name is Ji Ning." Luo Qing said directly, "He is our junior brother, his Taoist name is Beiming."

    "Junior Brother Beiming?" Chen Jin was startled.

    Beiming¡¯s real person Ji Ning is very famous in the Black and White Academy. During the battle in the Lundao Palace when he first entered the academy, it was the reincarnated immortal Huohong Fairy ¡®Yu Wei¡¯ who personally took action to suppress this crazy junior brother.  However, at the time, he, Chen Jin, was away on the Yinglong Guard mission, not in the academy, and had never seen Ji Ning.

    But he also knows

    ??You can be so powerful when you first get started.  And being able to be accepted as the first disciple by the talented immortal, this junior brother Ji Ning is considered to be the most qualified among the many disciples of the Black and White Academy.

    "Is it him?" Chen Jin couldn't help but said, "How is it possible? How long have they known each other? As the future leader of the Dongyan clan, Jiulian is very cautious and considers things very comprehensively. Even when choosing a Taoist partner, she will  Be cautious. It is this kind of character that made the immortals of the Dongyan clan identify with Jiulian. Otherwise, even if Jiulian has an amazing background, he cannot be directly designated as the next leader. With a character like her choose a Taoist companion  , it can¡¯t be so fast!¡±

    Luo Qing nodded: "You know Senior Sister Jiulian very well. Choosing a Taoist partner is a life-affecting matter. Senior Sister Jiulian will not be completely sure so quickly, but let me tell you Senior Sister Jiulian has already lived in seclusion in Ji Ning.  I¡¯ve been staying at the ¡®Yishan Yi Snake Lake¡¯ for a year.¡±

    "You stayed in Ji Ning's seclusion for a year?" Chen Jin's expression changed.

    No man can tolerate the woman he likes staying in a place where other men live for a year!

    Even if you are a cultivator, this is the case!

    Even the immortal cultivators have pure hearts, and their persistence is more terrifying than ordinary people.

    "So what if I stay for a year?" Chen Jin suppressed the anger in his heart and still said.

    "I went with Senior Sister Jiulian at the beginning. After more than three months, I left." Luo Qing said, "I am also a woman. I can feel Senior Sister Jiulian's thoughts. I was only more than three months old at the time.  YueSenior Sister Jiulian even showed a shy and embarrassed expression in front of me. It's been a year now, and I can't guess what is going on with Senior Sister Jiulian and Junior Brother Ji Ning at this moment!"

    Chen Jin¡¯s face was ashen!

    Enlightenment.

    I felt dazed for a while, and my mind was in chaos.

    ?Shy and embarrassed?  More than three months?

    It¡¯s been a year now?

    what happens?  What will happen?  Could it be that the two of them have

    "Impossible!" Chen Jin roared and turned into a stream of light, flying directly into the distance.

    Seeing Chen Jin flying through the air, Luo Qing couldn't help but shake his head: "It seems like a huge blow to lose his composure like this. I really don't want to tell you, but I'm telling you now, you can still compete again  If I tell you a few years later, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have no hope at all.¡±

    When it comes to relationships, after all, she, Jiulian, and Senior Brother Liuyun ¡®Chen Jin¡¯ came to Anchan City together, so their relationship is certainly deep.

    ??Among Ji Ning and Chen Jin

    She also prefers Chen Jin!

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Jin was flying blindly in the air, his mind in complete confusion: "No, no, I can't go on like this I must go to Ji Ning's secluded place immediately, the place called Yanshan Yi Snake Lake. Go now! You can go immediately  !Going right now!"

    Anxiety, worry, and uneasiness filled his chest.

    "Liu Yun, come in." A voice suddenly sounded, with a Zen tone, which made Chen Jin's anxiety instantly suppressed.

    "Uncle Huo?" Chen Jin was startled and looked at the crimson mansion on the top of the mountain in front of him. It was the residence of the leader of the three generations of disciples of the Black and White Academy, 'Brother Fire Sage'.

    "Before II was so upset that I came to Uncle Huo unknowingly.  It seems that the entire Black and White Academy deep down in my heart, I still believe that this is the place where I feel most at ease?  "Chen Jin immediately flew over and entered the mansion.

    In the first hall of the mansion.

    A handsome bald young man wearing a fiery red robe is sitting cross-legged. His bare feet make his whole body feel like glass, extremely clean, and his whole body is like a flame, causing the surrounding temperature to rise.

    "Uncle Huo." Chen Jin walked in.

    Although Brother Huo Sheng is the same third-generation disciple as him, in terms of age, Brother Huo Sheng is over a hundred years older than him.  When he was a childSenior Brother Huo Sheng was already the leader among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy. Because Senior Brother Huo Sheng had a good relationship with his tribe, the 'Chen Clan', he had called him 'Uncle Huo' since he was a child.  '.

    Even after he entered the Black and White Academy, he still called Senior Brother Fire Sage this way.

    "I see that your breath is unstable, and your eyes are even more chaotic and crazy. If this continues, your Taoist heart will be damaged." Brother Huo Sheng shook his head, "What on earth happened to you."

    "Uncle Huo, I, I" Chen Jin was a little embarrassed to say.

    The Fire Sage smiled calmly.

    In fact, many Yuan Shen Taoists cannot match him in terms of Taoist heart and Taoist understanding.  In terms of strength alone, even some Yuanshen Taoists would be defeated in front of him!  And the Fire Saint is also prepared In recent years, he has broken through to the stage of Yuanshen Taoist.  Among the entire three generations of disciples of the Black and White Academy, only the Sloppy Master really outclassed him. It was not that he was not strong enough, but that the Sloppy Master was indeed a monster.

    Even the reincarnated immortals who are in the Wanxiang Realm state are convinced when facing the sloppy real person.

    The sloppy master is recognized as the number one disciple of the third generation.

    ¡° But a monster like the Sloppy Master¡­ it only takes an unknown number of years for someone to appear, and he has the hope of becoming an immortal.  Brother Huo Sheng, who can defeat Taoist Yuanshen in Wanxiang Zhenren, would have been the number one disciple of the third generation of Black and White Academy in other eras.

    "Say it." Fire Sage said, his voice has the power to calm people's hearts.

    Chen Jin nodded: "It's because of Jiulian. Uncle Huo, you know, Jiulian and I can be said to have grown up together. My father and her parents are also old acquaintances" After calming down, Chen Jin calmed down and settled the matter.  As soon as he said it, he couldn't help but become anxious later, "But she has been staying at Yi Snake Lake in Yanshan for a year now! That's Ji Ning's place, I, I"

    "Don't panic." The Fire Sage said calmly, "It won't help if you panic, so why panic? Your Taoist heart has not been tempered enough. The love between children is just one of the love disasters. If you fall into  If it's too deep, you may encounter three disasters or nine calamities in the future, and you may be in serious trouble."

    Chen Jin woke up with a start.

    "I know you can't wait any longer, so I'll go with you and take a closer look at how Junior Brother Ji Ning managed to attract the Nine Lotus Girl Doll." Fire Sage smiled.

    "Uncle Huo, are you coming with me?" Chen Jin looked surprised.

    Chen Jin has entered Yinglong Guard a long time ago. He is also very powerful among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy. He is only worse than the most defiant ones. There is also the reincarnated immortal Yu Wei who is slightly stronger than him. That's all.  Barely in the top ten.

    What we are talking about here is the real actual combat strength.

    So Chen Jin¡¯s qualifications are still very high This is one of the things that Chen Jin has always been extremely confident about.

    "Walk."

    Soon, two people stood on a cloud of fire, namely Brother Huo Sheng and Chen Jin, and they quickly left through the air.

    Winged Snake Lake.

    It is now a warm day in spring. A wooden boat is floating on Yi Snake Lake. Ji Ning is lying in the boat and sleeping soundly. There is another person in the boat Jiulian sitting in the boat.

    Jiulian sat there, quietly looking at the sleeping Ji Ning.

    A year's time¡­¡­

    They are also very familiar with each other, and they even feel a faint joy in each other's hearts.  It's just that the Dingdao couplewhether it's Jiulian or Ji Ning, they all have hesitation in their hearts.  The matter of the Taoist couple is so big. Jiulian is the next leader of the Dongyan clan, and Ji Ning has inherited the Shuifu. His sights have gone beyond this big world earlier. His goal is to span the three realms in the future and become the leader of the three realms.  The Mighty One.

    Both of them have great ambitions and are very determined in their Taoism.

    So no one will choose a Taoist partner easily.

    But while floating on the Winged Snake Lake, he was willing to let Jiulian be on the boat, which also showed some of Ji Ning's inner thoughts.

    "Is this really like sleeping in the arms of your parents?" Jiulian thought to herself.

    &nbsp; Because Ji Ning likes to lie in the boat and float on the Winged Snake Lake, Jiulian also asked Qiuye: "Why does your young master often lie in the boat and float on the Winged Snake Lake for a whole day?"  ?¡±

    "The ashes of the young master's parents are scattered in the Yi Snake Lake. The Yi Snake Lake is like the young master's parents." Qiuye said.

    I don¡¯t know why

    At the beginning, Jiulian felt a pain in her heart.

    "What if you don't have parents?" Jiulian thought of her parents. Her parents were both alive, and her elders were even more powerful.

    "Ji Ning" Jiulian couldn't help but stretched out her hand and gently touched Ji Ning's face.

    Ji Ning was still asleep.

    Jiulian also gently trimmed Ji Ning's hair and watched silently. She felt particularly calm.

    ¡­¡­

    In the air.

    A cloud of fire was flying rapidly. There were two people standing on the fire cloud. They both looked down and saw at a glance the small boat floating on the vast Winged Snake Lake below. On the small boat, Ji Ning was lying on his head.  Leaning on Jiulian.  Jiulian sat aside and helped Ji Ning straighten her hair.

    "Jiulian!" Chen Jin, who was standing on the fire cloud, immediately turned red.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The first update is here!  Keep writing the second update!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 24 Burning with Jealousy

    We grew up together, followed her from Shangshui County to Anchan County, and entered the Black and White Academy together!  After pursuing it for so many years How could Chen Jin not be angry when he suddenly saw this scene in front of him?

    "Liu Yun." The Fire Sage next to him grabbed Chen Jin's arm and held Chen Jin back as he was about to rush down.

    "Uncle Huo." Chen Jin turned around and looked over.

    "Calm down." Fire Sage looked at him with deep and calm eyes.

    Chen Jin said painfully: "How can I still be calm? I must ask clearly what Jiulian is thinking and how could she fall in love with this boy Ji Ning." Although they are brothers in the same sect, Chen Jin still has deep feelings in his heart.  At this moment, he felt endless disgust for Ji Ning.

    "You will have a chance only when you calm down." The Fire Sage looked at him.

    Chen Jin was just stimulated by the scene in front of him. He was not a fool. He quickly suppressed his anger and nodded: "Uncle Huo, don't worry, I won't mess around."

    "Well, no matter what, we are fellow disciples, and we can't do things like killing each other." Fire Sage ordered, "Let's go down and meet Junior Brother Beiming and Junior Sister Jiulian."

    Chen Jin followed obediently.

    The two of them flew down together

    ¡­¡­

    On the boat.

    The surging power fluctuation in the air made Jiulian couldn't help but look up. The fluctuation also caused Ji Ning, who was asleep, to open his eyes.

    "That's that?" Ji Ning recognized the barefoot, bald, handsome young man wearing a red robe at a glance. He also had a swastika mark between his eyebrows, which made Ji Ning look surprised, "Brother Fire Saint? Why did Brother Fire Saint come suddenly?  As for me, not many people should know the news about me at Yi Snake Lake in Yanshan."

    Fire Sage is an existence that has mastered a complete 'Tao', and has already reached the perfection of all things in the body refining of gods and demons, and has even defeated the Taoist Primordial Spirit.

    The true leader among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy!

    "Senior Brother Huosheng, Senior Brother Liuyun." Jiulian's face suddenly changed slightly, "He is here too It seems that Qingqing told him that he is in trouble."

    As soon as she saw these two people, Jiulian made a guess.

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian Lian sent a message, "The one next to Senior Brother Fire Saint is Senior Brother Liuyun! You have to be careful about him."

    "Be careful of him? Senior Brother Liu Yun must be from the same sect. Although I have never met him, I have heard of his name. He is also very strong. Why should I be careful of him?" Ji Ning was confused. Before he and Liu Yun  We have never met before, so we have no grudges or grudges.

    "Just be careful." Jiulian bit her lip.

    At this moment, Brother Fire Saint and Chen Jin, who were high in the sky, had flown down and landed directly on the water. The two of them were walking on the water as if they were walking on flat ground.

    ¡°Senior Brother Fire Saint, Senior Brother Liuyun.¡± Ji Ning said with a smile, ¡°Why did these two senior brothers come to my Yanshan Mountain?¡±

    "I found out by chance." Fire Sage also smiled.

    Chen Jin just responded with a cold face, but said nothing, which shocked Ji Ning She didn't provoke him, why was he facing her so coldly?  Jiulian had also told herself to be careful about Senior Brother Liuyun before, and it seemed that there was indeed some secret in it.  Many thoughts flashed through Ji Ning's mind.

    "Two senior brothers come to junior brother's place. Junior brother will naturally have to fulfill his friendship as a landlord. Two senior brothers, please." Ji Ning said enthusiastically.

    "No need." Chen Jin, dressed in black attire, said coldly.

    Ji Ning frowned. No matter how good-tempered he was, Ji Ning would not be hot-tempered but cold-hearted: "Oh, why did Senior Brother Liuyun come to my place?"

    The Fire Sage shook his head slightly, but did not make a sound.

    Chen Jin just looked at Jiulian and stared into Jiulian's eyes.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but feel angry. After a year of getting along, Ji Ning could feel Jiulian's feelings. The two now had a tacit understanding and were not in a hurry to make it clear.  But Chen Jin was staring at his senior sister Jiulian. He was staring so hard, which naturally made Ji Ning unhappy.

    "Senior Brother Liuyun," Ji Ning shouted.

    "Shut up." Chen Jin gave him an angry look.

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly became sharp. Although he was angry before, Ji Ning at least maintained the minimum etiquette.  But this senior brother Liuyun actually told him to ¡®shut up¡¯.  Obviously, he didn't give himself any face at all. In this case, why should he give face to Senior Brother Liuyun? He immediately shouted: "Liuyun, this is my place, and I won't tolerate you running wild. You should get out of Winged Snake Lake."

    Chen Jin was startled by Ji Ning's drink, and then became furious: "You just want me to leave, you are overestimating your capabilities."

    The Fire Saint next to him just watched silently.

    Jiulian couldn't help it.

    ¡°Chen Jin?"" Jiulian shouted angrily.

    Chen Jin looked at her with pain in his eyes.

    "Jiulian, leave it to me." Ji Ning said. Although Liuyun was famous, Ji Ning really didn't take him seriously.  Nowadays, among all the real people in Wanxiang, only the top ones such as Brother Huo Sheng and others make him fearful.

    "Let me do it." Jiulian shook her head and looked at Chen Jin.

    Chen Jin still looked at her in pain: "Xiaoyun, have you really decided?"

    Jiulian sighed softly. After all, she and Chen Jin grew up together: "Chen Jin, you don't have to be persistent, just give up."

    give up?

    give up?

    give up?

    These three words kept echoing in Chen Jin's mind, causing any thoughts he still had to be shattered in an instant. This made his face change and even turn red. He pointed at Ji Ning eagerly and shouted: "Because  he?"

    "Chen Jin!" Jiulian said anxiously.

    Chen Jin said painfully: "Xiaoyun, we grew up together. When we were young, didn't you also like to be with me? And for you, I even left Shangshui County and came to Anchan City with you to worship Black and White.  Xuegong! You know, my leaving Shangshui County had a great impact on my status in the tribe, but for you, I did not hesitate. I sacrificed so much, and I have never done anything to you in so many years.  Erxin, you, you, is this how you treat me?"

    Ji Ning understood from the sidelines.

    It turns out that they have known each other since childhood, but so what if they have known each other since childhood?  We have known each other since childhood and we must become a Taoist couple?

    "Chen Jin." Jiulian shook his head, "I have never promised you in so many years, don't you understand?"

    "What do you understand?" Chen Jin sneered, "You just changed your mind!"

    Jiulian was startled.

    But Chen Jin's eyes flashed with cold light. After so many years of pursuit, everything in front of him came back, and the only thoughts he had left were broken again.  Chen Jin's original jealousy completely turned into anger!  He was angry, angry that all his efforts over the years were like water flowing eastward, angry that Jiulian actually fell in love with this boy from a small tribe!

    "Needless to say." Chen Jin glanced at Jiulian, "Dong Yanyun, I will naturally not pester you again in the future. But there is something really wrong with your vision. You actually fell in love with such a boy! After all, you and I have been friends for many years.  Let me help you and let you know how vulnerable this boy you are interested in is!"

    "Jining!"

    Chen Jin shouted loudly.

    Boom~~~~

    Suddenly, there was a loud boom and explosion over the entire Winged Snake Lake, and a large amount of clouds and mist began to condense. For a moment, the color of the sky and the earth changed.  One hundred and eight golden discs appeared out of thin air around Chen Jin, who was dressed in black attire. The one hundred and eight golden discs immediately flew high into the sky and flew in all directions.

    A large number of clouds and mist also flew crazily towards the one hundred and eight golden discs. Soon, the countless clouds and mist in the sky turned into one hundred and eight large clouds.

    Each cloud looks like a lion, a chariot, or a dragon, all of which are different.

    One hundred and eight clouds surround everywhere.

    Chen Jin stood in the air, looked at Ji Ning from a distance and shouted: "Ji Ning, if you still have some courage, come and fight me, and I will let Jiulian knowhow vulnerable you are.  Of course, if you don¡¯t have the courage and are scared, then get away from Jiulian as quickly as possible. Jiulian is not worthy of you!"

    "Chen Jin!" Jiulian was also angry.

    Ji Ning on the side stretched out her hand to stop Jiulian, causing Jiulian to look over.

    "Leave it to me." Ji Ning just said these three words, and Jiulian's heart trembled. She could feel Ji Ning's determination.

    ¡­¡­

    When the color of the sky and the earth around Yi Snake Lake changed, one hundred and eight huge clouds appeared.  Mingxin Island was also in chaos, and many people rushed out. Even the patriarch Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing who were on Mingxin Island recently rushed out.

    "what happened?"

    "What happened? Who came to my Winged Snake Lake to run wild?"

    Everyone was panicked and confused.

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and Qiuye all looked at Bai Shuize and Kong Qingshe.

    "The man in red robe is called Fire Saint. He is the leader among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy. He is very powerful. It is said that he has defeated Yuanshen Taoist." Bai Shuize said, "The person next to Fire Saint is also a disciple of Black and White Academy.  , called Liuyun."

    "We are all disciples of the Black and White Academy, why do we seem to be fighting." Qiuye said worriedly, "Is the master okay?"

    "Ning'er has sent me a message, don't worry." BaiMizusawa said.

    Although he said this, even Bai Shuize was worried because he had stayed in the Black and White Academy for a long time and had heard of Senior Brother Liuyun's reputation.  And just from the power of Brother Liuyun's attack it can be seen that this person is much stronger than Bei Hezhou, Dongyi and others.

    These are the real elites of the Black and White Academy!

    "Ning'er, be careful." Bai Shuize's spiritual message said. Ji Ning's soul is so powerful that he can communicate with the souls of spirit beasts within the range covered by his consciousness.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian looked at Ji Ning with a worried look in her eyes. Although she knew that Ji Ning was a genius, after all, it had only been five years since Ji Ning entered the Black and White Academy, and Senior Brother Liuyun 'Chen Jin' was equally talented, and  He has been practicing for longer and his strength is astonishingly strong.  She was worried whether the two of them would fight each other like crazy.

    "Hmph." Chen Jin, who was in the air, looked at Jiulian's worried look and couldn't help but snorted, "Jin Ning, do you dare or don't you dare? If you don't dare, go back to your little tribe."

    "Chen Jin." Ji Ning walked in the air step by step, getting higher and higher. At the same time, he said calmly, "It seems that you are angry because of shame. Becoming a Taoist couple is a matter between two people. Are you pursuing this so hard?  , Jiulian must agree to you? You think too highly of yourself. As for you saying you want Jiulian to know how vulnerable I am, I'm afraid you still think too highly of yourself."

    "Stop talking nonsense, do you dare to fight?" Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning from a distance.

    Ji Ning stepped into the void and soon stood in mid-air. The two faced each other far away in mid-air, and the Beiming Sword appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hand.

    A sword chant resounded in the sky above Yi Snake Lake.

    "Come on." Ji Ning said coldly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Two chapters completed~~~ Tomato strives to restore the update time to one update at noon and one update in the evening within three days.  Please forgive me for these three days. In fact, when everyone got up the next morning and took a look, they also saw two chapters.

    Finally, Tomato recommends the new book "The Four Steps of a Horse in the Sky" written by one of our red league members, 'Long Yin Yue'. Well, this title is for me (I'm too honest). The address is http:/  /thissite/Book/2706539.aspx

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 9 Chapter 25 Ji Ning fights against Chen Jin

    Two people are in the air.

    Fire Saint and Jiulian both stood on the water and looked up. Jiulian anxiously sent a message: "Brother Fire Saint, won't you stop Chen Jin?"

    The Fire Sage looked up and said calmly: "Chen Jin has been pursuing you for many years. The anger caused by the sudden destruction of many years of desire is very shocking. Let him vent it for a while. Vent some of his anger. In the future, he will be happy."  The demon can be smaller. If he keeps it all in his heart, I'm afraid it will be a disaster for him in the future."

    "In order to let him vent, you made Junior Brother Ji Ning suffer." Jiulian said angrily.

    "Don't worry, Black and White Academy prohibits fellow students from killing each other." Fire Sage said.

    "It is true that our Black and White Academy prohibits fellow disciples from killing each other, but I see that Chen Jin is completely jealous and will do anything. Although the academy will punish him later, if he really hurts Ji Ning the academy will punish him in the future.  What's the use?" Jiulian said angrily, "Brother Fire Saint, you are powerful and can completely stop it."

    Fire Sage glanced at Jiulian: "If there is any danger, I will take action."

    "If there is real danger, I'm afraid it will be too late. After all, they are Wanxiang Zhenren, and you, Huo Sheng, are also Wanxiang Zhenren. At the moment of life and death Huo Sheng, you may not have time to rescue." Jiulian shouted through the voice transmission, and she tried her best to give Huo  Sheng exerted pressure, hoping that Fire Sheng would take action.

    Fire Sage just looked up.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Chen Jin faced each other from a distance in the air.

    "You, a kid from an indigenous tribe, are really brave enough to challenge me." Chen Jin sneered and said, "But this shows your stupidity even more!"

    There was a faint flame burning in Ji Ning's eyes.

    That¡¯s anger!

    "I will let you know how fragile, how weak, and how vulnerable you are!" Chen Jin's eyes were full of madness, "In terms of tribe, my Chen family in Shangshui County is stronger than your small indigenous tribe.  I don¡¯t know how many times. In terms of parents, both of your parents are dead, but my father is a Yuanshen Taoist! In terms of myself, I can be ranked in the top ten among the three generations of disciples of the Black and White Academy. What about you? A junior junior who has just started.  , now let my senior brother wake you up and let you know compared to me, you are just a piece of shit!"

    The voice echoed in Ji Ning¡¯s ears.

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t even believe it This, these were the words of a Black and White Academy disciple!

    "Sure enough, even immortal cultivators, who normally have an immortal demeanor, can become really ferocious and crazy, and are thousands of times uglier than those mortal criminals." Ji Ning's heart was also burning with anger.

    Compared to the tribe?

    Compared to parents?

    Compared to yourself?

    Especially the mention of parents made Ji Ning furious.

    "Chen Jin, aren't you just pursuing Jiulian, and Jiulian doesn't pay attention to you at all?" Ji Ning said sarcastically, "After pursuing you for so many years, Jiulian doesn't pay attention to you, and you don't even have any self-awareness. I feel for you.  Ashamed! Look, look carefully you look so angry and ugly now, really, you are worse than a piece of shit."

    Ji Ning's words completely hit Chen Jin's core.

    Jiulian ignored him This was something he couldn't refute.

    ¡°At least in terms of her relationship with Jiulian, Jiulian has chosen Ji Ning¡¯s side, and Ji Ning is the winner.

    "You really deserve to die!" Chen Jin's eyes had a fierce light.

    "wind!"

    Chen Jin suddenly roared.

    The huge clouds surrounding the sky immediately gathered together rays of light, condensing into a huge blue wind bird in front of Chen Jin. This huge blue wind bird proudly raised its head, with the  The feathers are clearly visible, and its eyes are full of pride.

    "Compared to me, you are nothing!" Chen Jin roared in Ji Ning's ears via voice transmission, and at the same time, the huge blue wind bird in the sky quickly swooped down to kill Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning snorted coldly, and a large number of densely floating flying swords immediately appeared around him. Especially the nine black Hanming flying swords at the core made the power of the entire Small Thousand Swords Array rise to a whole new level.  Light appeared on the flying sword, and soon, a jade sword-like sword light condensed in front of Ji Ning.

    The ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation!

    "Behead!" Ji Ning shouted angrily.

    The light of the jade sword instantly cut through the sky, leaving faint afterimages of three-color lotuses in the sky. Now Ji Ning has already reached the 'realm of Tao' in the path of rain, the path of fire, and the path of wind.  The power of the Three Talents Lotus Sword has naturally reached an astonishing level, and thisThe sword also contains some secrets of kendo.

    The sword light came out, like a swimming dragon appearing in the sky.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The rapidly swooping cyan wind bird in the sky instantly collided with the sword-light wandering dragon that came to greet it.

    It's like Ding Ding Niu.

    This set of sword light like a swimming dragon directly cut through the blue wind bird, causing the blue wind bird to be divided directly.

    ¡­¡­

    "What!" Fire Saint showed a surprised expression.

    He is very clear about Chen Jin's strength. He is ranked in the top ten among the three generations of disciples of Black and White Academy. "Although that move is not Chen Jin's strongest strength, it is still his most powerful method. How could he be beaten by this Ji Ning?"  Suppressed? And what Ji Ning used was flying swords, not close combat."

    Jiulian, who was beside the Fire Saint, was equally surprised. She had never known how powerful Ji Ning's true combat power was, because in the year he spent at Winged Snake Lake, Ji Ning had never really fought with all his strength.

    "Surprisingly, unexpectedly" Jiulian couldn't believe it, "Can Ji Ning defeat Chen Jin?"

    ¡­¡­

    ?? Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying and others on Mingxin Island all watched with concern. The fight between the two Wanxiang masters was like a change of color. The power far exceeded the level of their previous battle at Niujiao Mountain.  Including Qiuye, Qingshi, Uncle Bai, and Qingqing, they were all very nervous and worried.

    But after seeing Ji Ning¡¯s sword light slashing away the blue wind bird, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It looks like we can win." Bai Shuize nodded slightly.

    Chen Jin's face turned livid in mid-air. He wanted to ravage Ji Ning in front of Jiulian, so that Jiulian would understand how vulnerable Ji Ning was.  Let Jiulian understand that he, Chen Jin, is truly powerful.

    Chen Jin knows very well that in the world of immortality, everything else is illusory, and strength is the most fundamental factor that determines a person's status.  He wanted to use his strength to prove that he was stronger than the boy Ji Ning that Jiulian was interested in.

    "How could it be?" Chen Jin couldn't accept it.

    "Wind! Cloud!" Chen Jin suddenly roared.

    For a time, the surrounding heaven and earth gathered energy again, and a huge blue wind bird and a pure golden dragon appeared.

    The wind, bird, and dragon are intertwined with each other, and their power is astonishing.

    Directly attack Xiang Ji Ning.

    "Behead!" Ji Ning from a distance shouted coldly again.

    The power of the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array erupted again. This time, the light of the jade sword seemed to draw strokes with a brush. The trajectory in the air was so beautiful that it made people's hearts tremble And it was painted on the curtain of the sky.  At this trajectory, an astonishing sword light suddenly appeared.

    The third form of the three-foot sword - the sword suddenly appears!

    "What!" The Fire Saint who was watching below saw this move, his eyes widened instantly, "Three-foot sword, the sword light suddenly appeared!"

    "This is it!" Jiulian was also surprised. They were all disciples of the Black and White Academy, and the first six moves of the "Three-Child Sword" had been passed down from generation to generation. Of course they recognized this move.

    Wow!

    The sword light that suddenly appeared has unrivaled power. Although the wind bird and dragon complement each other, they are full of resilience and powerful.  But in front of this sword with soaring sword intent he was cut into two halves and completely collapsed.

    "The third form of the three-foot sword?" Chen Jin's eyes were filled with disbelief, "Impossible, this is simply impossible. His swordsmanship cannot be so powerful. He has only been practicing for a long time, how could he have realized the three-foot sword technique?"  The third form of the ruler sword."

    "Even if he has the third form of the Three-foot Sword, he shouldn't be my opponent."

    "I have long since reached the state of perfection, and I even have the Wind and Cloud Formation in my hand. The magic weapon of this Wind and Cloud Formation was personally collected by my father It consists of a total of 108 earth-level top-grade magic weapons. It is so powerful.  , definitely no less than a magical power." Chen Jin shook his head, his eyes full of disbelief, "Although his swordsmanship is powerful, the third form of the three-foot sword is only slightly better than mine."

    After all, he is among the top ten among the three generations of disciples.

    He is very aware of the power of the three-foot sword.

    The fourth form of the Three-Child Sword is roughly equivalent to the power of a complete 'Tao'.

    The third form of the Three-foot Sword is even worse.

    In the Black and White Academy, there are only a few people such as Brother Fire Saint and Master Sloppy who are better than Ji Ning in terms of realm. This sword alone is actually already in the top ten with Chen Jin, Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei and others.  Quite.

    "Humph." Ji Ning sneered.

    It seems unbelievable?

    Chen Jin¡¯s ¡®Wind and Cloud Formation¡¯ is famous far and wide, but his ¡®Little Qian¡¯The formation is also more powerful, and even relies on the nine Hanming Swords in it to explode with much more powerful power.  Only in this way can we suppress the opponent.

    "Impossible, how can you, a kid from an indigenous tribe, be better than me?" Chen Jin's face was full of ferocity, "I will definitely beat you to your knees and make you convinced!"

    Chen Jin only has one idea!

    We must defeat this Ji Ning, we must!

    "Wind and cloud lock the world!" Chen Jin roared.

    But at this moment, a pair of black wings suddenly appeared behind Ji Ning in the distance. The wings shook violently, and Ji Ning flew towards him like a stream of light.

    For a moment, cyan and golden chains formed between the heaven and the earth, directly wrapping around Ji Ning.

    "Pull it!"

    The Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand flashed.

    Ji Ning has now reached the tenth level of the God-Demon Body Refining, which is comparable to the God-Demon Body Refining in the late stage of Vientiane, and he is even using the magical star-catching hand!  Not to mention Chen Jin, even Brother Fire Sage, Ji Ning dared to fight!

    "Boom~~~" The cyan chains and golden chains were all broken into pieces.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Chen Jin was shocked and wanted to dodge.

    But how could he escape?

    Ji Ning's left hand stretched out directly, like the hand of a god and demon, and grabbed Chen Jin's throat, causing Chen Jin's throat to make a "ho ho" sound but he could not speak at all, and there was a look of fear in his eyes.  color.

    "Who is a piece of shit?" Ji Ning pinched Chen Jin's throat and shouted coldly, "Tell me, who is a piece of shit?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    First update!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 26 Chen Jin¡¯s Threat

    Chen Jin was grabbed by the throat. Ji Ning's left hand seemed ordinary, but it contained the power to tear mountains apart, making it impossible for Chen Jin to struggle away.

    "No, no." Chen Jin's eyes were red.

    Humiliation.

    Having Ji Ning grab his throat like this made him feel humiliated like never before.

    "Don't tell me?" Ji Ning grabbed Chen Jin's throat and said coldly, "Then I tell you, you are just a piece of shit!"

    Although they are from the same sect, Ji Ning only has endless hatred for Chen Jin. Jiulian and Chen Jin are just old acquaintances Who does Jiulian choose as his Taoist companion, and what does it have to do with Chen Jin?  Just because Jiulian was interested in him, Chen Jin turned all his anger on himself and didn't take him seriously at all.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the prohibition on killing fellow disciples, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go so easily.¡± Ji Ning grabbed Chen Jin¡¯s throat.

    "Do you dare to kill me? Dare you? Do you dare?" Chen Jin stared at Ji Ning, his eyes full of madness.

    "Kill you? Kill you, and then I will be punished by the academy?" Ji Ning shook his head and sneered, "You don't deserve it!" Ji Ning then waved his hand, and the powerful power of the gods and demons made Ji Ning directly throw away Chen.  It fell like a meteorite, flying backwards far away.

    The scene in mid-air made Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying and others on Mingxin Island in the distance extremely nervous.

    "Stronger, stronger than before." Ji Jiuhuo's eyes were full of enthusiasm, "It's only been a few years, and back then I could easily kill a Master Wanxiang. But compared to Master Xu Li and this disciple of Black and White Academy  , I don¡¯t know how many times worse. But this powerful Black and White Academy disciple was still easily defeated by Ji Ning. Ji Ning¡¯s progress was too fast. If this continues, will it be enough for another few decades?  "

    "Young Master." Qiuye also watched silently, his eyes full of excitement.

    "It's so powerful." Qingqing blinked and was a little stunned. Ji Ning's attack this time was obviously much stronger than when he fought against the Dragon Whale Demon King. "No wonder I am still much weaker than him after many unexpected encounters.  This speed of progress is too monstrous."

    ¡­¡­

    Like a meteorite flying backwards, Chen Jin hit the surface of Yi Snake Lake directly, splashing hundreds of feet of water, and he quickly stabilized.

    "Flowing clouds." The red-robed and barefooted Fire Sage stepped on the water waves.  come over.

    "Uncle Huo." Chen Jin lowered his head, his expression extremely ugly.

    He never thought

    Will lose so miserably!

    Originally, he wanted to show Jiulian how powerful he was and how vulnerable Ji Ning was!  Originally, he wanted to ravage Ji Ning to vent his anger, but the reality was different from what he imagined. Instead of defeating the opponent, he was defeated by the opponent.

    "Ji Ning's talent can indeed be called a monster." The Fire Sage sighed softly, "I knew he was a monster when I first saw him fighting against many of his fellow disciples in the Lun Dao Hall Now it seems that I still underestimated him.  Him. Maybe my Black and White Academy will have another sloppy senior brother."

    "Is he worthy?" Chen Jin couldn't help but gritted his teeth.

    The sloppy real person

    Recognized as the first disciple of the third generation of Black and White Academy.  Although he has been practicing for many years, the sloppy master is the one who becomes more and more stunning in the later stages.  Generally, the progress of immortal cultivators becomes slower and slower as they go forward, but the sloppy master is completely opposite. His endless potential makes him break through again and again. His combat power is even more amazing, whether it is the body refining of gods or demons.  The powerful 'Fire Sage', the reincarnated immortal and others are all convinced.

    At this moment, the Fire Sage feels that this Ji Ning has the potential to become the next ¡®sloppy real person¡¯.

    "Brother Sloppy is like a raging wave. The waves continue to gather, and the further back they go, the greater the power." Huo Sheng said, "But this Ji Ning is like a sharp sword, cutting through all obstacles, with a kind of  It keeps advancing at an incredible speed. Even the reincarnated immortals of my Black and White Academy are not so exaggerated with this amazing speed of progress. It is really too evil!"

    Chen Jin gritted his teeth.

    The more the Fire Sage praised Ji Ning, the more uncomfortable he became.

    "Are you enlightened now?" Fire Sage looked at him.

    "Enlightenment?" Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning in the distance, but felt very uncomfortable in his heart.

    Hold your breath!

    Angry!

    Not willing to give in!

    After years of pursuit, the original jealousy turned into anger!  Originally, he was going to be tortured severely, let off some steam, and then leave casually.  But instead, he was ravaged by Ji Ning, and it was even more uncomfortable to hold back the anger in his heart This kind of pain made Chen Jin understand that this was the inner demon!

    "I understand." Chen Jin nodded and looked at Ji Ning in the distance.

    &nbsp; The Fire Saint nodded slightly.

    "Ji Ning is my inner demon. Unless I defeat him and ravage him, or he dies otherwise the anger in my heart will never go away." Chen Jin gritted his teeth and said, "I have never suffered such humiliation in my life, and I have never felt such humiliation.  I¡¯ve been so breathless.¡±

    "You¡ª¡ª" Fire Sage was shocked.

    He originally thought he would be able to regain consciousness after being hit, but Chen Jin fell deeper and deeper.

    "Oops." Fire Sage understood instantly. He thought highly of Chen Jin.  Chen Jin is the same age as Jiulian and is not very old. He has been a proud member of the Chen family in the tribe since he was a child, so he has never suffered any humiliation.  And Chen Jin is actually extremely talented, otherwise he wouldn't have been ranked among the top ten among the three generations of disciples when Jiulian was still in Zi Mansion.

    He is highly talented and has always been praised!

    His elders in the tribe also encouraged him to pursue "Jiulian" and become Jiulian's Taoist companion.  After all, Jiulian is the next leader of the Dongyan clan. The Dongyan clan is more powerful than the Chen clan. It is an ancient tribe spanning three counties.

    Because I also like it in my heart, the encouragement of my elders, and my confidence in myself

    Chen Jin always thought that Jiulian¡¯s Taoist companion would be himself!

    For Jiulian, he came to join the Black and White Academy He asked himself, he had given enough.

    But this time, Jiulian first chose Ji Ning, which made him feel confused and filled with jealousy Then he wanted to deal with Ji Ning in anger, but was defeated by Ji Ning This kind of humiliation was something he had never experienced since he was born.  Passed.

    "Ji Ning is my inner demon." Chen Jin also understood this. He was also extremely smart, and he became anxious after understanding this.  "I want to become a Yuanshen Taoist, and even an immortal. This inner demon must be broken, it must be broken!"

    "How to do how to do?"

    "Defeat him? Let him die?"

    Chen Jin couldn't think of a way. They had already fought before, and he was no match for Ji Ning.  As for letting Ji Ning die?  Ji Ning is a disciple of the Black and White Academy, the eldest disciple of the Immortal of Immortality. Who would come to kill Ji Ning?

    "What should I do?" Chen Jin shook his head, "No, the inner demon must be broken as soon as possible."

    The feeling of suffocating anger and humiliation made him uncomfortable. He clearly knew that this would have a great impact on his cultivation of immortality.  But he couldn't cut away these emotions.

    It¡¯s one thing to understand.

    Whether it can be done is another matter.

    "Ji Ning!" Chen Jin suddenly looked up and saw Ji Ning and Jiulian talking in the sky. He couldn't help but flash a fierce light, and whoosh, flew straight into the sky towards Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian was in shock. She did not expect that Ji Ning would be so powerful. Chen Jin was one of the top ten disciples among the three generations, but he was defeated so easily by Ji Ning. Doesn't that mean  In the Black and White Academy.  The only ones who can truly be Ji Ning's opponents are those Fire Sages and others who have mastered a complete path?

    "Ji Ning. You, how do you reach such a level of strength?" As soon as the words came out, Jiulian herself laughed. She actually said such childish words, and even changed her words, "You defeated Chen Jin, I think that Chen Jin  Jin should be leaving."

    "I hope he wakes up." Ji Ning turned his head and looked down.

    The words just fell.

    A stream of light rushed up from below, it was Chen Jin.

    Chen Jin flew into the air and looked at Ji Ning and Jiulian. He smiled coldly and said, "Ji Ning."

    "You want another fight?" Ji Ning sneered.

    Chen Jin felt his anger burning.  He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice: "Ji Ning, I advise you to leave Jiulian."

    "Leave?" Ji Ning felt ridiculous.

    Jiulian sighed: "Chen Jin, you'd better leave."

    At this time, the Fire Saint also flew up from below, and just stood aside and watched silently without saying anything else.  This time, he failed to help Chen Jin, but instead gave birth to inner demons in Chen Jin The Fire Sage was also a little annoyed.

    Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning at this moment and said coldly: "You are indeed very talented. But what's the use of being strong alone? Your tribe, the Ji family, is too weak There is not even a Wanxiang Daoist. If you want to destroy such a  Tribal is so easy, it¡¯s a no-brainer.¡±

    Ji Ning's face darkened.

    "What do you mean!" Ji Ning said coldly.

    "You understand what I mean!" Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning.  "You'd better leave Jiulian, otherwise don't blame me for being cruel! I don't need to take action myself. I have plenty of ways to deal with small tribes like the Ji family."

    Ji Ning¡¯s face was ashen.

    Threaten your own tribe?

    For the sake of the tribehis father, the chief of the tribe, heEach one of them can risk his or her own life.  Although influenced by his previous life, Ji Ning did not attach as much importance to the tribe as his father and clan leader.  But after all, he was also influenced by his father and the others, so he still regarded the tribe as very important.

    "You" Ji Ning's heart was full of murderous intentions, but the prohibition against killing fellow disciples in the Black and White Academy made him restrain himself.

    "I know that you are Yinglongwei, and the territory of your Ji clan is protected by Yinglongwei." Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning, "Whoever dares to invade will definitely be retaliated by Yinglongwei! However, this endless  There are still many people on the earth who don¡¯t care about Ying Longwei at all, such asthose criminals who are wanted by Yinglongwei. They have been wanted for a long time, so they are not afraid of offending Yinglongwei again!"

    Ji Ning's eyes turned cold.

    "It has nothing to do with me. The person who killed your Ji family is a wanted criminal." Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning, "Really, it has nothing to do with me at all."

    Ji Ning also understandsthe so-called iron law, those top tribes have some ways to avoid it. Ying Longwei is all about evidence. If there is no evidence, Yinglongwei will not deal with Chen Jin.

    Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning and said coldly: "Choose, choose Jiulian or your tribe."

    Jiulian was also furious: "Chen Jin, you"

    "This is my inner demon, and for this I will do whatever it takes. Jiulian, you can't stop me." Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning, "Ji Ning, which one do you choose? Tell me!"

    Boom!

    The black wings behind Ji Ning suddenly flashed and turned into a stream of light as fast as lightning, rushing directly towards Chen Jin.

    "Stop." Fire Sage shouted.

    "Get out!" Ji Ning roared ferociously, and the surging spiritual thoughts were like rolling waves, directly bombarding the soul of the Fire Saint who was about to intervene and hinder him. Although the Fire Saint was powerful, he was not a reincarnated immortal after all. His Taoist mind  Even though he was powerful and his soul was strong enough, he still felt a tremor in his soul.

    This tremor has already slowed down a step!

    Chen Jin, who was also struck by the spirit, had no time to use his magic weapon when he was grabbed by the throat by Ji Ning again.

    Ji Ning grabbed Chen Jin's throat with his left hand, and slapped Chen Jin's face hard with his right hand, hitting Chen Jin several times in one breath.  Ten slaps: "Threat me, if you dare to threaten me, clamor to destroy my Ji family, you deserve to die, you deserve to die!"

    Chen Jin¡¯s face instantly swelled up.

    "There are two ways for you." Ji Ning stopped and glanced at the Fire Sage in the distance, "Senior Brother Fire Sage, don't come over, or I will kill him immediately."

    The Fire Sage was shocked.

    Ji Ning continued to look at Chen Jin: "You have two ways. The first way is to make an oath of heaven and never do any harm to our Ji family, otherwise you will be driven to pieces immediately. The other way, I will make you go to pieces right now. Choose  Bar!"

    "How dare you, how dare you kill your own sect!" Chen Jin glared.

    "You want to destroy my tribe, do you think I dare to do it?" Ji Ning stared at him, "Send an oath of heaven, or I will make you lose your soul right now."

    ¡ª¡ª

    If you like it, please vote for a monthly ticket!

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 27 Let¡¯s walk the path of cultivating immortality together

    Volume 9 Chapter 27 Let¡¯s walk the path of cultivating immortality together

    "You" Chen Jin looked at Ji Ning in front of him in astonishment. The original Ji Ning was still a very handsome and polite young man, but now the killing intent in the eyes of the young man in front of him was undisguised, "If I don't send out the law of heaven,  I swear, he will definitely kill me, he will!"

    right.

    Ji Ning did have murderous intentions. He would never allow his tribe, the Ji family, to be destroyed. Whether it was for his father, for the tribesmen who had touched him, or for the sense of belonging in this life, Ji Ning would do his best to protect his family.  tribe.

    "Even if the same sect kills each other and violates the sect's rules! I admit it!" Ji Ning secretly said.

    Although the sect prohibits members of the same sect from killing each other, if it is really donethe sect will punish it according to the situation.  For example, if another sect member wants to kill him, why can't he resist?  Therefore, "no members of the same sect are allowed to fight each other" is only one of the sect rules, and the punishment is also determined by the sect.

    "Chen Jin wants to destroy the Ji family Ji Ning is justified in killing him. He will not destroy the Zi Mansion, but facing the wall for three hundred years is probably the lightest punishment.

    "Which path do you choose?" Ji Ning stared at Chen Jin.

    The Fire Saint in the distance was also worried: "This Ji Ning can actually attack with the soul. It seems that he has reached the level of divine consciousness long ago, and his strength is so powerful! Now that Chen Jin is in his hands, he can do it with just a thought  He was beheaded and it was too late for me to save him."

    He has some confidence in dealing with Ji Ning.

    Butafter all, he is only slightly stronger than Ji Ning. The two are already at the same level. It is obviously impossible to save Chen Jin from Ji Ning's hands.

    "I, I" Chen Jin's body trembled faintly, with pain and humiliation, and he said a sentence that he would never forget in his life, "I am willing to make an oath to heaven!"

    "Huh." Fire Sage breathed a sigh of relief.

    Jiulian, who was watching this scene not far away, also breathed a sigh of relief. She had been extremely nervous because she was mainly responsible for this incident. Although she was innocent, she was still guilty and nervous.

    "Let me say it again first. According to what I said, you are here to make an oath of heaven. You will not be wrong in every word!" Ji Ning pinched Chen Jin's neck and said coldly, "Listen clearly, I, Chen Jin, swear here.  , Heaven serves as a guide"

    "I, Chen Jin, hereby swear that God will serve as a guide" Although Chen Jin was unwilling to give in, he still spoke every word.

    Invisible fluctuations are coming.

    That is the supreme fluctuation of Heavenly Dao. This oath is also recognized by Heavenly Dao. Once violated, you will face the punishment of Heavenly Dao!  Even if an immortal violates the oath of heaven, he will immediately suffer backlash. If the original oath said "souls are scattered", then naturally his souls will be scattered immediately.

    "If you violate this oath, my soul, Chen Jin, will immediately fly away and I will never be reincarnated." Chen Jin gritted his teeth and looked at Ji Ning, "Junior Brother Ji Ning, are you satisfied?"

    Ji Ning smiled coldly and waved his hand.

    Whoosh.

    Directly throwing Chen Jin far away, Chen Jin steadied himself in the air and stared at Ji Ning coldly.

    "If you want to deal with me, just come. What kind of strong man can you make take action? I, Ji Ning, am waiting here." Ji Ning looked at Chen Jin, "But when you deal with me, you must be prepared.  Welcome my revenge!¡±

    "Ruthless enough." Chen Jin gritted his teeth.

    Of course he wanted to kill Ji Ning, but he couldn't do it!

    After all, he is just a relatively high-status disciple within the Chen family, and he is not the next leader!  His father was just a Yuanshen Taoist Even though he, Chen Jin, was famous enough to invite an immortal from the tribe.  But how could the immortals in the tribe deal with the 'disciples of the Immortal's disciples' and 'the evil geniuses of the Black and White Academy'?

    If a tribe wants to survive, it must not be brave and aggressive. Such a tribe will not last long!

    "Let's go." Fire Sage flew to his side.

    Chen Jin looked at the Fire Sage aside. Although his heart seemed to be burning, he had no choice but to nod: "Okay."

    "Ji Ning." Chen Jin glanced at Ji Ning before leaving and said in a low voice, "I would like to advise you that Jiulian will be the next leader of the Dongyan clan. This has been decided. The Dongyan clan is better than the Black and White Academy.  They want to be a more powerful ancient tribe. Not everyone can be the Taoist companion of the next leader of such a tribe. Even I don¡¯t have enough background and need to practice hard on my own. As for you hum.  "

    "You don't need to worry about this." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "snort."

    Chen Jin and Fire Sage then rode on a fiery red cloud, quickly turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the distant sky.

    ??The only thing left in the sky above Winged Snake Lake is?Ning and Jiulian.

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian stood aside with a look of guilt on his face, "It's all because of me that you have this enemy."

    That¡¯s how it is with people.

    Before this, Ji Ning and Chen Jin were strangers from the same school, but in the blink of an eye, Ji Ning became Chen Jin's biggest inner demon!  Chen Jin was also considered an 'enemy' by Ji Ning because he threatened to destroy the Ji family.

    "I can't blame you, senior sister." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Don't worry, senior sister, this Chen Jin is just a clown, and now he is jumping happily But he can only jump, what can he do to me?"

    "I am one of the only two swordsmen in the Black and White Academy!"

    One is his master¡¯s most talented person.

    The other one is yourself!

    "Yes, the third form of the Three Talents Sword 'Sword Glow' that you used before." Jiulian said softly, "If the Black and White Academy knows about it, the importance of the Black and White Academy to you will definitely increase greatly. "Three Feet"  "Sword" is the strongest swordsmanship in the Black and White Academy. You are a genius who practices swordsmanship. The Black and White Academy will do its best to protect you! Then the Chen family is comparable to the Black and White Academy, but the Chen family is in Sheung Shui County.  His influence in Anchan County is very low, and Chen Jin's status in the 'Chen family' is averageso you really don't have anything to worry about."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning and Jiulian were very close to each other in mid-air. When Jiulian spoke, Ji Ning could faintly feel Jiulian's aura.

    This made Ji Ning, who had never had any experience in relationships between men and women, feel an impulse in her heart. Especially since she had defeated her ¡®love rival¡¯ Chen Jin in the previous battle, Ji Ning¡¯s impulse became even stronger and she directly reached out and grabbed Jiulian¡¯s hand.

    Jiulian¡¯s hands were very soft, as if they were made of water.

    "Huh?" Jiulian was caught off guard.

    "Be my Taoist companion." Ji Ning said.

    Jiulian was a little confused for a moment. She had been hesitating. Although she had gradually become convinced over the past year, her personality made her want to observe it for a few more years. But now facing Ji Ning's 'attack',  She didn't know what to do for a while.

    "The road to immortality is bumpy, but at least I have a companion to accompany me." Ji Ning looked at Jiulian, "Senior sister, are you willing to accompany me on this road to immortality for thousands, ten thousand years, or even eternity?"

    Jiulian's eyes suddenly turned red and she nodded slightly.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning laughed happily.

    "Remember what you said." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning, "We will walk together on this path of cultivating immortality for thousands of years, ten thousand years, and even eternity."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The two looked at each other.

    And Qiu Ye, who was on Mingxin Island in the distance, looked at it from a distance and showed a smile: "Young master, he has found his love."

    ¡­¡­

    An Chan City Black and White Academy.

    Master Liuyun ¡®Chen Jin¡¯ returned to his mansion. He was sitting alone, drinking sip after sip of wine.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning."

    Chen Jin muttered this again and again, his eyes looking very scary.

    The woman he loved was taken away, and he was defeated instead. He was even pinched by the throat and forced to make an oath of heaven. All of this made Chen Jin hate Ji Ning extremely, but he had nothing to do.  Ji Ning's training years were much shorter than his, but Ji Ning's progress was astonishing even to him.

    "I can't keep up with him, I'm no match for him." Chen Jin couldn't even bring himself to fight.

    "what to do?"

    Pain tortured Chen Jin¡¯s heart.

    "That's right." Chen Jin's eyes suddenly lit up, "Although I can't get Jiulian, Ji Ning's background is much worse than mine. Although he is talented and evil But for such an ancient and huge tribe as the 'Dongyan Clan'  , how could they care about a monster genius? Well, the Dongyan clan must still not know about Jiulian and Ji Ning, so I will help this 'Jining'!"

    "As long as the Dongyan clan knows about it, they will definitely stop them. Definitely!"

    Chen Jin is also a member of a large tribe and knows very well the rules of doing things in a large tribe.

    Everythingfor the tribe!

    Even the leader of a tribe has to do this, unless, like Ji Ning's position in the 'Ji Clan', one person's status and influence can completely surpass the entire tribe.  Only then can he be truly transcendent and let the tribe dance with him.

    ¡°Obviously, Jiulian alone cannot surpass the entire Dongyan clan!

    "Walk."

    Whoosh.

    Chen Xin quickly left the Black and White Academy as a streamer.

    ¡­¡­

    ?The Dongyan clan is such a powerful clan. Since it spans three counties, it naturally has its stronghold in Anchan City.

    On the same day, Chen Jin passed the news to this point.

    The Yuanshen Taoist in charge of the branch did not dare to be careless at all. After all, the news involved the next leader, Jiulian.

    soon¡­¡­

    The news spread back to the Dongyan Clan's home base - the Dongyan Mountains in Shangshui County. On this mountain range that stretches for more than 100,000 miles, a large number of densely packed buildings were built.  Just live in this mountain range.  And there are countless ancient formations hidden in this mountain range. After all, this is an ancient tribe that spans three counties. There have been many births of 'celestial beings' in this tribe. Of course, the endless years are too long. Although the immortals are  The life span is endless, but the body will also fall and die.

    ¡°No one knows whether any immortals are still alive in the Dongyan clan today.

    In terms of background, the Dongyan Clan definitely surpasses the eight major forces in Anchan County and is close to the Anchan Beishan Clan!  Perhaps the biggest difference from the Anchan Beishan clan is that he was not granted a title.

    "Xiaoyun has chosen a Taoist partner?"

    "What's the name of the Taoist couple?"

    "Jining?"

    The news quickly caused shock among the top brass of the Dongyan clan.

    Chapter 1 is here!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 28 Take away

    "Bring Xiaoyun back!" An ancestor of the Dongyan clan who had lived in seclusion for endless years personally ordered.

    "Yes, ancestor."

    The Sanxian "Beiqu Immortal" respectfully obeyed the order and left the "Dongyan Mountains" of Shangshui County with a group of immortal cultivators that day.

    Spring is warm and flowers are blooming, and people are more delicate than flowers.

    A small boat was floating on the Yi Snake Lake. There were only two people on the boat, Ji Ning and Jiulian.  In the past, the two of them did not break through the layer of window paper, but when they both recognized the other as their Taoist companion, and recognized that the other would always accompany them on the long road to immortalitythe two naturally became closer.

    The two of them were sitting cross-legged facing each other. On the table in front of them was a high-quality immortal brew. Naturally, this immortal brew was prepared by Jiulian. Jiulian was of an extraordinary background and brought utensils, fine wine, etc. that Ji Ning did not have.

    "What kind of wine is this?" Ji Ning held the exquisite jasper wine glass and tasted it gently. Suddenly, his whole body felt comfortable from the inside out, and his heart seemed to be throbbing.

    "This is called Dong Xian Wine." Jiulian also held the wine glass, "This wine has a different origin. In another big world, it is as vast and magnificent as the world ruled by my Daxia Dynasty.  , in that big world, a fairy from heaven came down to earth, and met Dong You, an ordinary immortal cultivator in that big world. The two had an affair and wanted to be together for life. However, this fairy had a noble status in heaven, and behind her back  The elders would never allow her, a heavenly immortal, to become a Taoist couple with an ordinary mortal cultivator, so they just broke up."

    Ji Ning immediately sighed.

    A fairy from heaven?  A mortal cultivator?

    "Later, Dong You swore that he would go to the heaven to take back his Taoist companion." Jiulian said softly, "It's unbelievable that a mortal cultivator would go to the heaven to take back his Taoist partner. But this Dong You actually insisted on it.  After going through many tribulations, he passed through the heavenly realm and became a carefree immortal. He even became the leader of that big world. He even led many immortals in that big world to directly kill the heaven. In the end the person behind that fairy  The forces bowed their heads, he took back the fairy, and the legend spread throughout the three realms."

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    ??Chengtianxian, leading the immortals from a big world to kill the heaven?

    "This Dong You, also known as the 'Eastern Immortal', is a well-known powerful person in the three realms. Even I heard his stories when I was a child." Jiulian sighed, "And this immortal brew, Dong You  Created by You Shangxian 'Dong You', this immortal brew is also liked by many immortals in the big world. I, the Dongyan clan, also got some. I carry three pots with me and have never used them." Jiulian said and looked at it.  Ji Ning glanced at him.

    There was one sentence she didn't say, and the reason why it was useless was because she was planning to enjoy it with her Taoist companions, because this Dongxian wine is also a symbol of love and loyalty, and is used by some top large tribes such as the Daxia royal family and the Dongyan clan.  Women generally like to collect this Dongxian wine and enjoy it with their Taoist companions.

    Ji Ning also sensed Jiulian's thoughts and immediately took another sip of the fairy brew.

    That kind of feeling that makes my heart throb, as if I really saw the woman I love.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly frowned and raised his head.

    Jiulian also raised his head.

    I saw a huge black warship appearing in the originally cloudless sky. The warship was wide and wide, with a war flag on it and the word "Eastern Yan" on it.  At the same time, the entire warship exudes an aura that makes the world tremble. Standing next to the side of the ship are rows of immortal cultivators wearing standard Taoist armor. Their eyes are cold and domineering. Every cultivator is a Wanxiang Zhenren.  , and they are well trained.

    The entire warship crushed the air waves and headed directly towards Yi Snake Lake. The invisible air waves caused huge waves to rise on the distant surface of Yi Snake Lake. The small boats that Ji Ning and Jiulian were riding in were also lifted up.

    "Take it." Ji Ning immediately took the boat.

    He and Jiulian stood directly on the surface of the Winged Snake Lake. The lake around them calmed down. Although the surroundings were rough, the water around them was calm.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning sent a message to Jiulian on the side, "Senior sister, this is your Dongyan clan's warship, but it seems that the person who came here is evil."

    "The tribe must know about you and me, but you know very little about me. Luo Qing knew about it nearly a year ago. If she had passed it on to my tribe, the tribe would have come long ago until  I just came today, I'm afraid it was Chen Jin who said so." There was a trace of worry on Jiulian's face, "I was most worried about this day, but I still came."

    Ji Ning looked at Jiulian.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning said softly.

    "I am the next leader of the Dongyan clan. I don't believe that I don't even have the power to decide my Taoist companion." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning and said, "Don't worry."

    &nbsp; Ji Ning felt invisible pressure.

    At this moment, Ji Ning suddenly understood why Jiulian would prepare Dongxian Wine: "Senior Sister also wants me to be firm."

    ¡­¡­

    The huge warship slowly descended and landed on the Winged Snake Lake, stopping just in front of Ji Ning and Jiulian.  In front of this huge warship, which was over a thousand feet tall, Ji Ning and the two of them looked very small.

    "Wow!"

    The bow of the warship began to separate and automatically lowered into a spacious channel, directly flattening onto the lake.

    I saw a man wearing a golden Taoist robe walking up first, followed by nine Yuanshen Taoists with monstrous auras, and then followed by a group of Wanxiang Daoists wearing armor.  The coming of this group of immortal cultivators simply made the world tremble. It would be easy to kill a sect like Xuelong Mountain with such force.

    "The leader is Beiqu Immortal of my Dongyan clan, followed by his nine Yuanshen Taoist disciples, and behind them are the Xuanming Guards of my Dongyan clan, all of whom are in the Wanxiang Realm realm." Jiulian  The voice transmission said, and she also noticed that Ji Ning's face was a little pale, "Ji Ning, what's wrong with you?"

    "It's okay." Ji Ning said in a low voice.

    Waves of terrifying divine thoughts are coming.

    Immortal Beiqu and the nine Yuanshen Taoists behind him were using their spiritual energy to attack at the same time. Even Ji Ning felt it was extremely difficult. He silently visualized the 'Nuwa Picture' in the sea of ????consciousness, and a statue of Nuwa appeared among the corpses.  , emitting billions of rays of light, making Ji Ning's soul extremely stable and able to withstand the impact again and again.

    "Huh?" Immortal Beiqu, who was dressed in golden robes, frowned slightly. He brought a group of people here to shock this kid from an indigenous tribe, and the impact of his spiritual energy was to impress him, but this man who was just over two years old wanted to impress him.  A young man named Ji Ning actually withstood the impact of spiritual thoughts from him and his nine major disciples.

    "Master, this Ji Ning's soul is very strong. Is he a reincarnated immortal?"

    "Even if he is a reincarnated immortal, what use will he have to me, the Dongyan clan?" Immortal Beiqu said calmly.

    Even the Black and White Academy has many reincarnated immortals.

    What is a reincarnated immortal?  They all chose to be reincarnated when they were really hopeless when they were Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals!  Although after reincarnation, it is easier to practice and become an earthly immortal again, but if you did not succeed in your previous life, can you successfully overcome the tribulation and become a heavenly immortal in this life?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning withstood the impact of his spiritual thoughts, and the opponent's spiritual thoughts retreated. Ji Ning understood that the person who came was not good!

    "Xiaoyun." Immortal Beiqu didn't look at Ji Ning at all, but looked at Jiulian, "It's time to go back."

    "Didn't you wait until I became a Taoist Yuanshen before going back?" Jiulian frowned, "Why did you let me go back so early? Who asked me to go back?"

    She has a very high status in the tribe, and even an immortal is not qualified to order her casually.

    "The ancestor personally ordered me to take you back." Immortal Beiqu said solemnly.

    "Ancestor?" Jiulian was startled.

    In some tribes, there is occasionally a powerful being who has a higher status than the leader of the tribe.  For example, this is the status of Ji Ning in the Ji family!  His status surpasses that of the clan leader. Although he is not the leader of the clan, he is the true leader.

    And in the Dongyan clan

    Ancestor Dongyan is the real leader of Dongyan clan. He is an ancient existence who has lived for who knows how long. The years of his existence are measured in "hundred million years". If he can live for that long, it is naturally impossible for him to be scattered.  Fairy!  The senior officials of the Dongyan clan all believed that the ancestor must be an immortal, but the ancestor himself did not admit it or make it public.

    His strength has always been a mystery, but occasionally, the so-called Sanxian was not even qualified to resist in front of him.

    No one can resist his words. He has lived in seclusion for a long time and rarely interferes in tribal affairs, but once he speaks, everyone obeys.  Removing the tribal leader is just a matter of words for Patriarch Dongyan, which shows his status!

    "Ancestor? I, I" Jiulian gritted her teeth. She could be designated as the next leader because of her relationship with the ancestor. The ancestor liked her very much and doted on her.

    "I'll go back with you." Jiulian responded.

    Immortal Beiqu nodded slightly. He had no doubt that Jiulian would dare to resist. No one in the Dongyan clan dared to resist the ancestor!  Unless you really want to betray the tribe.

    Jiulian looked at Ji Ning aside and said through a message: "Wait for me."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Let's go." Immortal Beiqu urged.

    Jiulian immediately walked towards Immortal Beiqu. The nine Yuanshen Taoists and a group of Xuanming guards from the Dongyan clan surrounded Jiulian and walked towards the warship.

    Immortal Beiqu turned his headHe glanced at Ji Ning and directly sent a message: "Your name is Ji Ning? I think you are still awake and can see clearly Xiaoyun is not an ordinary tribe member. If she is an ordinary woman from my Dongyan clan, she will marry  Just a Taoist companion. But she is destined to be the next leader of my Dongyan clan, and you are not worthy yet."

    After saying that, he glanced at Ji Ning coldly, then surrounded Jiulian and boarded the warship directly.

    Jiulian looked down from the battleship.

    Ji Ning looked up on the lake.

    The two people¡¯s eyes intertwined.

    "Boom~~~" The surrounding space began to ripple, and the entire huge warship disappeared into thin air.

    Ji Ning watched Jiulian disappear with the warship, feeling empty for a moment.

    "Not worthy?" Ji Ning murmured to himself, but his eyes became more determined.

    "Master."

    "Ning'er."

    A piece of green leaf magic weapon flew from the distance, with autumn leaves, white water, and green leaves on it. They also saw the previous scene just now.  Although he didn't know the content of the conversation because of the distance, he clearly saw Jiulian being taken away.

    "Sir, are you okay?" Qiuye was extremely worried.

    "It's nothing. Senior sister, the elders of her tribe miss her. They just want to see her," Ji Ning said.

    ¡ª¡ª

    First update!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 29 Ancestor Dongyan

    Sheung Shui County, east of Yanshan Mountains.

    This is the home of the Dongyan clan, and outsiders are not allowed to enter at all. At this time, a huge warship flew majestically into the Dongyan Mountains in the blue sky.

    "I'm back." Jiulian looked at this familiar mountain range from a distance. This was her hometown.

    "Xiaoyun, let's go and see our ancestor." Immortal Beiqu said.

    Jiulian followed obediently.

    Suddenly the clouds and mist appeared out of thin air, and Immortal Beiqu took Jiulian to ride on the clouds and mist and flew directly towards the forbidden land of the Dongyan Mountains.

    "Does Ancestor really want to stop me?" Jiulian thought silently. When she was a child, Ancestor doted on her. She also admired Ancestor the most and listened to his words the most.

    Wow.

    Flying all the way, passing through every forbidden area of ????the Dongyan clan.  When the guards of the forbidden area saw Immortal Beiqu and Jiulian, no one came to stop them.

    After flying for a while, we arrived at the quiet ordinary canyon.

    There is a river flowing in the canyon. On the edge of the river, a man in simple blue clothes is sitting leisurely on the edge, fishing.

    "Ancestor." Immortal Beiqu descended and said respectfully.

    Jiulian looked at the man in blue with admiration in his eyes, and said softly: "Ancestor."

    "Bei Qu, please step aside first, while Xiaoyun stays." The man in blue was still fishing and never turned around.

    "Yes." Immortal Beiqu respectfully retreated.

    The man in blue and Jiulian were the only ones left in the canyon. Jiulian was very familiar with this canyon because she spent time here as a child. It was precisely because of the support of her ancestors that she was able to be determined directly without any dispute.  as the next leader.

    "Xiaoyun." The man in blue turned his head and looked over. There was a faint smile on his face, which made people feel friendly. Sitting there fishing, he looked like a mortal, without any aura of a strong man.  But the immortals of the entire Dongyan clan were respectful and did not dare to offend him in the slightest.

    "Ancestor." Jiulian suddenly became a little cautious.

    "I heard that you have chosen a partner." The man in blue said with a smile, "Your name is Ji Ning?"

    "Yes." Jiulian nodded.

    "Forget him for now." The man in blue ordered.

    Jiulian was anxious: "Ancestor, if you ask me to be the next leader of the tribe, can't I even choose my own Taoist companion? I know that my Dongyan clan needs to be more powerful, and my Taoist companion should preferably be from the Daxia royal family.  , or a direct descendant of some princes and tribes. But even if I choose a Daxia royal family as my Taoist companion, the help to my Dongyan clan will only be that much. Do you really want to force me, ancestor?"

    "You think I will force you?" The man in blue looked at her.

    Jiulian was startled.

    "Even if the Prince of Daxia becomes your Taoist companion, he will be of limited help to me, the Dongyan clan. Will I force you for this?" The man in blue shook his head, "Jiulian, you are really too young."

    "But ancestor, you asked me to forget about Junior Brother Ji Ning" Jiulian was anxious.

    "Do you know what a Taoist companion is?" the man in blue suddenly said.

    Jiulian hesitated.

    Taoist companion?

    "Aren't Taoist couples just companions who have supported each other for thousands of years, and even eternity, and have never left each other on the bumpy road of cultivating immortality?" Jiulian said softly.

    The man in blue sighed: "Anyone can say it. But how rare it is for Taoist couples to truly support each other and never abandon each other. In my life, I have seen too many Taoist couples betraying, killing, and abandoning their own Taoism."  There are too many lovers. Nothing in this world is certain."

    Jiulian was startled.

    "You are too young." The man in blue shook his head, "Then Ji Ning is too young. Are you two sure you really understand the meaning of Taoist companions? Do you understand what Taoist companions mean?"

    "Taoist companion, you are the one who can die for him!"

    "Taoist companion, it's you. Even if there are immortals and Buddhas standing in your way, you will kill the immortals and destroy the Buddhas to find your Taoist companion."

    "My fellow Taoist, even if he dies, even if endless eternity passes, you still can't forget him, as if he has always been alive by your side."

    "The Taoist companion is the other half of your life! Without him, your life is no longer complete!"

    The man in blue looked at Jiulian, with endless vicissitudes in his eyes, "Are you sure you can die for him? Are you sure you have the courage to kill immortals and destroy Buddhas for him?"

    Jiulian opened her mouth.

    Die for him?

    Fighting for him and the immortals and Buddhas all over the sky?

    "If you can do it without hesitation when you are convinced, then I won'tThose who block you will only support you.  "The man in blue sighed, "But I can see from your eyes that you are hesitating, you are hesitating"

    "If you can't regard him as the other half of your life, don't die for him, and don't have the courage to fight against all the immortals and Buddhas in the sky for him, then why do you need to find a Taoist companion?"

    "If you don't have such determination, then there is no need to choose a Taoist partner."

    "Cultivation as an immortalis a path that defies heaven."

    "You can walk alone."

    "You can also travel with a Taoist partner. This is a difficult and bumpy road. If you want to choose a Taoist partner, you must choose a Taoist partner who will truly live and die with you. If you can die for him, he will die for you. Otherwise,  ¡­it¡¯s better to walk alone.¡±

    The man in blue looked at Jiulian, "Jiulian, what do you think?"

    "I, I" Jiulian was completely confused.

    am I wrong?

    "You are still too young, and Ji Ning is even younger than you. You have experienced too little! It is not yet time to choose a Taoist partner, because your hearts are not firm enough, it is just because of a vague attachment to each other.  ." The man in blue shook his head, "This kind of vague attachment will not last long."

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you forcefully stop you and Ji Ning,¡± the man in blue said.

    There was a hint of joy in Jiulian's eyes.

    "But you need to be patient, waiting for the day when you become a Yuanshen Taoist. If you still feel that Ji Ning should be your Taoist companion, then go ahead and choose. But now you need to be patient." The man in blue said.

    "How long will it take to become a Yuanshen Taoist?" Jiulian was startled.

    "I dote on you too much. Your Taoist training is really average. Go to the Wanlian Cave. I will set up a formation. You will not be allowed to go out until you can get out of the Wanlian Cave." The man in blue ordered.  road.

    Jiulian said anxiously: "Wanlian Cave? How can I break through the formation you set up, ancestor?"

    "That's just an illusory formation that reflects your Taoist heart." The man in blue shook his head, "No need to say more, just go ahead."

    "I want to send someone to tell Ji Ning." Jiulian knew she couldn't refuse, so she said.

    "Go." The man in blue said calmly.

    Jiulian immediately controlled the lotus magic weapon and left quickly to arrange for someone to notify Ji Ning.

    The man in blue looked at Jiulian leaving and shook his head slightly: "She's really immature, but 'Ruyin', she really looks like you, how long has it been I still remember you and I side by side in the 'Tianguang World'"  "The battle, that battle, I will never forget it, no matter how long it takes, I will never forget it"

    Then he fished silently again, and his hook attracted a large number of fish to surround him, but the hook was straight and he could never catch any fish.

    Second update!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 30 Nine years have passed in the blink of an eye

    Over Winged Snake Lake.

    A tall woman wearing silver-white armor and wielding a giant sword appeared.

    "Ji Ning!" The woman in silver and white armor said loudly.

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind roared past Mingxin Island, and it was Ji Ning who appeared in mid-air.

    "I wonder who you are?" Ji Ning looked at the woman in silver and white armor.

    "My master is your Senior Sister Jiulian. I am here to inform you on my master's orders." The woman in silver and white armor said directly.

    When Ji Ning saw this woman, she guessed that she must be related to Jiulian.

    "My master said that he is currently in the tribe and is not allowed to come out for a short period of time. Please wait patiently." The silver-white armored woman said coldly, "My master also said that I would like to take advantage of the temporary separation to make myself and Ji Ning  Please think about it togetherwhether it was too hasty to identify the Taoist monk at the beginning."

    Ji Ning frowned.

    Jiulian can¡¯t come out of the tribe?  Is it hasty to let myself consider identifying as a Taoist monk?

    What's the meaning?

    "The words have been brought." After saying this, the silver-armored woman directly controlled the giant sword, quickly broke through the air, and disappeared at the end of the distant sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning returned to Mingxin Island full of doubts, and Qiuye was waiting silently on the beach.

    "What's wrong, young master?" Qiuye couldn't help but ask when he saw Ji Ning's uneasy look.

    "The man just now was a servant of Senior Sister Jiulian." Ji Ning frowned and said, "I came here under the order of Senior Sister Jiulian to send a message, saying that I could not leave the tribe for a short time, and also asked me to think calmly and decide whether the Taoist monk was in haste. This  What do you mean? Now that we have chosen a Taoist companion, what does it mean to be in a hurry?"

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the past life or this life, Ji Ning is indeed a blank slate when it comes to relationships between men and women.

    "Sir," Qiuye continued, "I don't think these words were necessarily said by Sister Jiulian. Sister Jiulian treats you sincerely, so how could she say such a thing? It may be that the top brass of the Dongyan clan secretly ordered this maid to say such a thing more often.  , which makes you feel knotty in your heart. If you give up voluntarily, then they will have succeeded in breaking you up."

    "Yes." Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "You're right, I'm afraid it's really their plan. The Dongyan clan really doesn't want to see Jiulian and me together."

    Seeing Ji Ning¡¯s fighting spirit rising again, Qiuye couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    As long as Ji Ning is happy, she will be happy.

    Ji Ning still lived in Yi Snake Lake in the days without Jiulian. He determined that the Dongyan clan was the instigator of what Jiulian ordered to pass on!  Therefore, Ji Ning did not doubt Jiulian's thoughts at all, and Ji Ning was still holding back his breath, wanting to surprise the Dongyan clan who looked down upon others.

    So Ji Ning was also very diligent during his time at Yi Snake Lake.

    ¡°I often study swordsmanship alone

    Occasionally, I go to the Yinglongwei branch to take on some tasks, to hunt down wanted criminals, and to hunt down some big demons that cause trouble

    Occasionally, I would go to Shuifu Mansion every two or three years to enlighten myself in the Star Palace

    He often lies on the boat and floats on the Winged Snake Lake, which is the quietest moment for his soul

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, nearly nine years have passed.

    Ji Ning, who killed many powerful criminals, is now much more famous.

    "It's Chinese New Year." Ji Ning stood on the porch. Red lanterns were hung on the porch, reflecting the heavy snow still falling in the dark night outside.

    "Sir, the dinner is ready." Qiuye came over.

    Ji Ning looked at Qiu Ye beside him. Although nearly nine years have passed, Qiu Ye's appearance is still the same as before. However, due to his qualifications, despite the panacea provided by Ji Ning, Qiu Ye is still trapped in the innate perfection and has never been able to break through.  Zifu.  The main reason was that he was lacking in the realm of Tao, so Ji Ning often taught Qiu Ye personally.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s guidance, Qiuye has made great progress, and in a few years, he may be able to enter the Zi Mansion.

    "On the other hand, Qingshi's qualifications are much worse than Qiuye's." Ji Ning sighed to himself. Qingshi is Chuncao's younger brother. He had sworn before Chuncao's grave to teach Qingshi well. He also tried his best, and Qingshi barely reached the level of innate beings.  , but his progress in understanding the Tao was too slow.

    Qingshi knew that he had little hope, so he asked Ji Ning to take him to Anchan City, because he had been in Yi Snake Lake since he was a child and had seen too little, and he longed to see the legendary Anchan City.

    Ji Ning took advantage of an opportunity to respond to a Dragon Guard mission and sent the bluestone to Beishan Baiwei in Anchan City, asking Beishan Baiwei to help take care of it.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and Qiu Ye walked together.

    ¡°Sir, the tribe has sent twelve more young men, including those from five years ago.This time, and the earliest one, a total of twenty-eight tribal youths came.  "Qiuye whispered, "I think the tribe has gone too far. Master, your cultivation also consumes a lot of time. How can you have time to teach those young people.  "

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Those young men are still very weak. Now your sword skills are high enough. Follow my instructions and you can give them some guidance."

    "Me?" Qiuye was surprised.

    "Don't underestimate yourself." Ji Ning ordered, "Wait until one of them breaks through the innateness, and then bring him to see me. Come, let's have dinner together, today is New Year's Eve."

    ¡­¡­

    New Year¡¯s Eve is the happiest day of the year.

    But no one in the ¡®Kou Clan¡¯, one of the original six major forces in Yanshan, could laugh.

    The new patriarch Kou Huai stroked the ancient wall, looking at the bricks and tiles, and at the weeds in the courtyard.

    "This is my Kou family's home." Kou Huai stroked the wall and said hoarsely, his eyes turning red.

    A girl next to her had tears in her eyes: "Father, we are fighting against the Ji family. This is our root, the foundation of our tribe. If they want to cut off the foundation of my Kou family, we will fight them desperately. In the worst case, both sides will suffer."

    "What do you know?" Kou Huai shook his head and looked up at the snowflakes in the sky. He was only touched by the coldness of the snowflakes. "Are we fighting with the Ji family? What should we fight with? Not to mention the most powerful Ji Ning among the Ji family, just  The two great monsters under Ji Ning's command are no longer something that any force in Yanshan can resist. Those two great monsters are both of the bloodline of divine beasts, and both are of Wanxiang Perfection! They are stronger than ordinary Wanxiang Perfection Masters, especially  That Ji Ning that's what's really scary."

    "Jining." The girl gritted her teeth, "I must make Mrs. Ji regret it."

    "Don't even think about troubling the Ji family." Kou Huai shook his head, "Many of the extremely evil and terrifying immortal cultivators and demons who roamed Anchan County died at the hands of Ji Ning, especially one of the evil immortal cultivators.  'Dujiu Zhenren' Jiu Qifan, Dujiu Zhenren could fight Yuanshen Taoist and then run for his life, but he still died in Ji Ning's hands. I'm afraid it won't be long before this Ji Ning can become Yuanshen Taoist  ¡±

    "What does it mean for such a powerful tribe to occupy the entire Yanshan Mountain? Our Kou family is so weak. If we don't move, we will only be squeezed by the Ji family and eventually destroyed. But if we move now, we can go to other places to survive and reproduce.  "

    "not to mention!"

    "Mr. Ji, you are kind. At least you didn't really go on a killing spree and let us continue to live here." Kou Huai sighed.

    Although he was forced to hand over the tribunal order and dedicate his tribe's foundation to the Ji family, Kou Huai had no hatred in his heart, because after a strong man was born in a tribe he would quickly occupy a large territory. The Ji family had Ji  Ning, Bai Shuize, and Kong Qingshe are fully capable of sweeping.

    But the Ji family did not sweep away, but used "peace talks" to make other forces bow their heads one after another and choose to migrate. The Ji family also gave them enough buffer time, which could be as short as three years and as long as ten years.  But after ten years, it is necessary to move out of Yanshan.

    "Tomorrow, I'm leaving tomorrow." Kou Huai stroked the wall, "Remember, kid, if you are weak, you have to bow your head. No one is to blame for this. If you are to blame, blame us for not being strong enough."

    The girl nodded: "I will go to Qianchuan Sect tomorrow. Father, I will definitely work hard to make my Kou family rise."

    "Yeah." Kou Huai looked at his daughter with expectation in his eyes.

    His daughter is his greatest pride.

    But she is far behind the monster-like Ji Ning. If her daughter could become Wanxiang Zhenren, the entire Kou family would probably cheer.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, in Wanjian City.

    Ji Jiuhuo has abdicated, and the current patriarch of the Ji family is the younger Ji Liuzhen!

    "The Kou family and the Black Fire Sect will leave their cities within these three days." Ji Liuzhen laughed, "As soon as they move away, the power of the Ji family will expand again."

    "They were all well-behaved and didn't resist." Ji Jiuhuo smiled.

    "The difference in strength is too big, I have no intention of resisting at all." Grandma Ying was also full of joy, "Liu Zhen, after the Kou family and the Black Fire Sect move out of the city and our Ji family takes over, then the entire Yanshan right?  Only the Daxia Dynasty garrison and the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain are left?"

    Ji Liuzhen nodded.

    It is certain that the Daxia Dynasty had troops stationed there.

    The Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain?

    Although Dong Ziqi and others died that year, Xuelong Mountain soon sent Zifu disciples into Yanshan, making the Yanshan branch strong again!

    "There is a snow dragon behind the Yanshan branch"My sect, although they don¡¯t want to offend me, the Ji family, they are not so afraid of me that they would even hand over their territory.  Ji Liuzhen sighed, "It's troublesome. We really have to deal with the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain."  I'm afraid Xuelong Mountain will dispatch some real people from Wanxiang to come over.  "

    Snow Dragon Mountain does not want to offend Ji Ning, who has a promising future.

    But they are not afraid of Ji Ning!  They did not expand their territory in Yanshan, but they also consolidated their original territory. They did not take the initiative to attack, but if the Ji family dared to invade, they would not be lenient at all.

    "Once we invade, the Yanshan branch will immediately fight back. The leader of the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain, 'Quan Zhenren', has already said that they dare to kill me if Ji family dares to attack." Ji Liuzhen said, "Although after nearly nine years of digestion,  , at the level of innate creatures, the strength of our Ji family has greatly increased. But it is really not worth fighting against the Yanshan branch of Snow Dragon Mountain. Their foundation is deeper than ours. As for the top experts, the Snow Dragon Mountain behind it is  There are Yuanshen Taoists.¡±

    "There's no rush to take action." Ji Jiuhuo shook his head, "Let's ask Ji Ning about this."

    The Yanshan branch is a tough one.

    It is also the last obstacle to Ji's occupation of the entire Yanshan Mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    The third update is completed!

    Finally, I got over it and persevered. The Tomato update will return to normal tomorrow, and finally I will ask for monthly tickets~~~ Please take a few seconds to click on the "Recommend monthly ticket to support the author" below to support Tomato~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 9 Chapter 31 Ji Ning¡¯s handwriting

    However, since it was the Chinese New Year, Ji Jiuhuo and the others did not bother Ji Ning immediately. They waited until the sixteenth day of the first lunar month before setting off for Winged Snake Lake.

    Wing Snake Lake, Mingxin Island.

    In the study room.

    Ji Ning is standing in front of the desk, holding a brush and writing big characters. Qiuye next to him is helping to sharpen the ink.  ¡®Writing calligraphy¡¯ is something Ji Ning has become fond of in the past few years, and it is also one of Ji Ning¡¯s methods of practicing swordsmanship.

    ? One stroke after another, like the light of a sword moving horizontally and vertically.

    Ji Ning¡¯s words have a powerful sword intent.

    "Young Master's word, the sword intention is getting stronger and stronger." Qiuye secretly exclaimed, "My swordsmanship is under the guidance of Young Master, and it is at an innate and perfect level. But just looking at this word, I feel trembling in my heart, and there is no trace of it at all.  The power of resistance. In recent years, Young Master¡¯s swordsmanship has become more and more amazing.¡±

    No one knows how powerful Ji Ning will be nine years later, but the few times Ji Ning occasionally performs the mission of Ying Longwei have already shocked all parties.

    The most successful battle was when Ji Ning killed the 'Dujiu Master'.

    It should be noted that immortal cultivators who take the path of evil regardless of their sins will generally have far greater combat power than their peers. Master Dujiu is even more outstanding among them. Those who can escape from the hands of Taoist Yuanshen have never escaped from Ji Ning!  This makes the outside world seem to speculate what level this Ji Ning's strength has reached.

    Only Qiuye, who is closest to Ji Ning, has more precise senses.

    "Young master, my swordsmanship has been improving as I write, and the progress is astonishing. Even compared with three years ago, there has been a qualitative transformation. Let alone compared with nine years ago." Qiuye thought secretly.

    "alright."

    Ji Ning put down his pen and said with a smile, "Qiuye, take this word and burn it."

    "Yes, Master." Qiuye responded obediently. When Ji Ning ordered her to burn it when she was writing, Qiuye was still a little reluctant. At that time, she also said: "Master, these are such good words, I can feel it."  See the surging sword intent in it. It is also a good thing to keep this word in the tribe for the younger generations of the tribe to observe and learn."

    But at that time Ji Ning said: "I write every day, how much will I accumulate after many years? Moreover, these are all written casually, and they are not worth keeping. I will leave a piece of calligraphy every year and hide it in the tribe.  As for the rest, burn them all.¡±

    After Ji Ning said it once, Qiuye didn't ask any more questions.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master.¡± A voice suddenly came from outside.

    Ji Ning raised his head.

    Qiuye walked out and asked, "What's the matter?"

    The maid outside who came to report said: "The patriarch and the others are here and are waiting in the living room."

    "Uncle Liu Zhen?" Ji Ning ordered with a smile, "I'll be here right away."

    "Help me pack it up." Ji Ning looked at Qiuye on one side, and Qiuye nodded. Some of Ji Ning's commonly used itemsare usually collected by Qiuye himself, and are prohibited from being touched by ordinary maids and others.  Especially Ji Ning's words that contain the meaning of the sword some acquired warriors might be frightened to death by the sword meaning emanating from the words!

    "Ordinary innate creatures would be so frightened that they would collapse on the spot. Qiuye also learned from Ji Ning's lineage, and he was extremely skilled in swordsmanship, so he usually felt palpitations.

    ¡­¡­

    Welcome to the living room.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing animal skin clothes, walked in with a smile. When he saw Ji Liuzhen, Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, and old servant Ah Xing in the hall, he couldn't help but laughed in surprise: "I thought it was just Uncle Liuzhen.  , I didn¡¯t expect you, old patriarch, to come too. With the four of you here, it seems like there must be something big going on.¡±

    "It's something big." Ji Liuzhen nodded.

    "Tell me what's going on." Ji Ning sat down directly.

    Ji Jiuhuo and Ji Liuzhen looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    Ji Liuzhen said: "Ji Ning, you also know that since our Ji family began to increase rapidly with your help, we naturally began to expand."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Any tribe will expand when it becomes stronger!  I also went to the Yinglongwei Branch to exchange my merits for some techniques that could be taught to the tribes. It should be noted that there are some Qi refining techniques, which are available to slightly more powerful tribes.  Therefore, the Yinglongwei branch will also allow these techniques to be taught to the tribes, and the redeemable merits will be much higher.

    Ji Ning carried out several missions for this reason.

    In addition to magical methods, Ji Ning also prepared Yuan liquid, spiritual elixirs, etc., and occasionally gave personal guidance. Ji's family now has more than ten monks in the Zifu, and three of them have left Yanshan to join the sect.

    "Some tribes, such as the Kou family and the Bianhe family, have been friends with me, the Ji family, for many years." Ji Liuzhen sighed, "But when it comes to the reproduction and prosperity of the tribe, I, the Ji family, can'tWith a soft heart, they allowed them to take the initiative to migrate away from Yanshan.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s not surprising that he knows these things.

    Like the Dongyan clan, their home base is a mountain range covering hundreds of thousands of miles, which is worth more than a hundred Yanshan Mountains!  Like Xuelong Mountain, it occupies a large territory as its own mountain gate!  Of course, like the Black and White Academy, it takes the elite route and does not need such a large territory.  But that is a sect, and the Black and White Academy can recruit talented disciples from outside.

    But for the tribes, they believe more in their own tribe¡¯s children. To reproduce the tribe, they naturally need more and more territory.

    "Now in the entire Yanshan Mountains, only the Xuelongshan Branch has not moved." Ji Liuzhen said, "Other forces have moved one by one, and the Yanshan Branch of Xuelongshan, relying on the Xuelongshan Mountain behind it, ignores me at all, the Ji family. And it is open to the public.  They said that if I, the Ji family, dared to invade, they would dare to kill me. Obviously, I am always ready for war. Although my Ji family has gained a bit of foundation over the years, there is a steady stream of support from the sect behind the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain. Really  The waris also very hard on me, the Ji family."

    Ji Ning understood what he heard and frowned: "This Yanshan branch is so ignorant of advance and retreat?"

    "They figured out that I, the Ji family, would not dare to fight them. They even sent an envoy to see me, saying that they would not expand, but they would not migrate either. Their attitude was very tough." Ji Liuzhen gritted his teeth and said, "Huh, come on.  , when our Ji family was weak, Dong Ziqi led the Yanshan branch and threatened our Ji family, and even wanted to destroy our Ji family. Now seeing that Ji Ning is not easy to mess with, they say that they will not expand.  It will expand but it simply doesn¡¯t have the strength to expand!¡±

    When the strength is weak, saying that it will not expand is simply putting money on one's face.

    When the Yanshan branch was strong, wasn¡¯t it gradually penetrating and expanding its territory?  He just became the strongest force in Yanshan from an outsider.

    "Jining, what do you think our Ji family should do now?" Ji Liuzhen looked at Ji Ning, "Now our decision will also affect the entire clan. We don't dare to neglect it at all."

    "This Yanshan branch really overestimates its capabilities. Even a small branch dares to do this." Ji Ning frowned and said directly, "I will write a handwritten letter to Uncle Liu Zhen, and you will send someone to give it to the Yanshan branch. There is also this letter.  Never open it after you finish it, I will set some restrictions on it."

    "Okay." Ji Liuzhen nodded.

    Ji Ning immediately took out the animal skin paper and wrote a letter.

    Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, Ji Liuzhen, and the old servant Ah Xing were all watching, and their expressions changed after seeing it.

    "This, isn't this too much?" Ji Jiuhuo was worried.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning said calmly, "Xuelong Mountain, I really don't take it seriously."

    It¡¯s been nine years.

    Of course, Ji Ning knows his own strength best.

    He was able to understand the two styles of the "Three-foot Sword" in more than three years in the Black and White Academy. Now nine years have passed, and there is the Water Palace Ji Ning has already passed through the fourth floor of the War Palace and chose the Treasure Palace.  A treasure.  Ji Ning's strength now is much higher than that of nine years ago.

    "Breaking into Snow Dragon Mountain? That is the foundation of its mountain gate. I don't know how many tricks are hidden there. Even the immortals dare not break in. I am not strong enough now. But outside Without the blessing of many formations in the mountain gate, Snow Dragon Mountain's Yuan  I am really not afraid of Shinto people." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Xuelong Mountain has a backstage, and its backstage is the Anchan Beishan clan!

    The forces in Anchan County will usually take refuge with the Anchan Beishan clan, or the Yinglongwei branch (that is, the Daxia Dynasty)!

    But Ji Ning also has a backstage!

    He has a closer relationship with the Anchan Beishan clan, and he has a talented master and immortal behind him!

    ¡­¡­

    That evening.

    Xuelong City in Yanshan is also the only city in the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain today. As for the other two cities When Dong Ziqi and others died, two ministerial orders were obtained by the Ji family, and they obtained the ministerial orders.  , now that the Ji family is stronger, it is natural to easily obtain two cities.

    But Snow Dragon City is like a nail nailed into the territory of Yanshan.

    "Ji's envoy?"

    "Hmph, this little Ji family only became strong because of that person named Ji Ning. How old is Ji Ning Although his potential is amazing, he might have died midway. I don't know how many geniuses have died.  On the road to cultivating immortality." A silver-haired old man looked ugly.

    His name is ¡®Xu Fang¡¯, and he is the person in charge of Snow Dragon City.

    The current Yanshan branch is controlled by the Xu family, which is a relatively powerful clan in Xuelong Mountain.  There were quite a few Masters of Wanxiang alone, but then ¡®Master Xu Li¡¯ died.  Xu was furious. At that time, the Xuelongshan Sect was planning to arrange for people to go to the Yanshan branch.At that time, Xu volunteered.

    But Ji Ning's progress was so amazing that Xu's real leader in Snow Dragon Mountain, Xu Zhenren, was so frightened that he all returned to the sect, leaving only Zifu monk Xu Fang to make the decision.

    After all, for Ji Ning, killing Master Wanxiang was like killing a chicken, so Master Xu would naturally not dare to take risks here.  Only for some major events, Xu Fang would send a letter to Master Xu within the sect.

    "Xu Fang, this is a handwritten letter from my young master to you." A tall and burly old man said coldly.

    In the main hall.

    Xu Fang was sitting in the main hall, with three other Zifu monks beside him.

    "Your young master?" Xu Fang didn't bother to scold the other party for being rude. He was startled by the word 'young master'.  The young master who directly gave him the handwriting was the legendary Ningyi Snake Lake Ning!

    The other three Zifu monks in the hall were also frightened. They could look down upon Ji Liuzhen and others, but they were still afraid from the bottom of their hearts towards the legendary Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning.

    "Okay." The old man Ji threw the handwriting directly.

    Xu Fang reached out to take it, and the other three monks nearby also approached.

    Opened the rolled animal hide.

    The sword intent in the above text first made the four people in Xu Fang tremble in their hearts, and all of their legs became weak.

    "Xu family, a branch of Yanshan, give you ten days to get out of Yanshan. If you haven't moved by then, don't blame me for being ruthless under the sword." It was a very casual sentence, but it was full of domineering force!  Usually the Ji family and the Yanshan branch argue with each other, but there is never any substance, but Ji Ning's handwriting left no room for it.

    It must be moved within ten days, otherwise we will do it!

    "This, this" Xu Fang glared and roared, "This does not take my Xuelong Mountain seriously at all. Report it to the sect quickly, report it to the sect quickly!!!"

    The words just fell.

    Wow~~~

    The restrictions on the animal skin triggered the flames between heaven and earth, and the animal skin immediately burned and turned into ashes.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The first update is here!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 32 Taoist Xueyu

    "Not even leaving any words?" Xu Fang from the Yanshan branch and the other four Zifu monks gritted their teeth angrily. Just now when they saw the words on the animal skin, they could feel the sword intent coming towards their faces, and even their legs were shaking with fear.  soft.  They understand that their realm is too low to understand the depth of the sword's meaning contained in this text.

    ?????????????? If this animal skin text is seen by the higher-ups of Snow Dragon Mountain, they should be able to deduce Ji Ning¡¯s strength, but it is obvious that Ji Ning is very cautious and does not give them a chance at all.

    "The master's handwritten letter has been brought, I won't stay any longer!" Ji's envoy turned around and walked out openly.

    Xu Fang and others from the Yanshan branch just watched the envoy leave.

    "what to do?"

    "Then Yi Snake Lake Ji Ning has issued an ultimatum, what should we do?"

    They looked at each other one by one, with fear in their eyes. When they saw the words on the animal skin, they knew Ji Ning's strength had reached a level far beyond theirs, and he might be able to kill them all with one move.  This huge gap in strength puts a lot of pressure on them.

    "No matter what, Yi Snake Lake Ji Ning, it would be easy to kill Master Wanxiang. It is not something we can deal with. We must report it to the sect."

    "Yes, you must report it to the sect."

    "Third brother, our Yanshan Mountain is too far away from Xuelong Mountain. In just ten days, we didn't have time to get to Xuelong Mountain, so we couldn't give you a detailed report."

    Xu Fang and the four of them looked at each other with helplessness and distress in their eyes.

    yes.

    Ji Ning only gave them ten days, but they were just monks from the Zi Mansion. They couldn't get back to Snow Dragon Mountain within ten days, and there was no way for the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect to know about Ji Ning's handwritten threat.

    "There is no other way but to use the letter talisman." Xu Fang shook his head and said, "Although we can't let the sect know the details, we can still let them know the general form."

    "Well, let's crush the letter."

    "The only thing left is to crush the talisman."

    All four of them agreed.

    The leader of the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain is Xu Zhenren, but Xu Zhenren hid back in the sect because he was afraid of Ji Ning.  When he left, he left three talismans behind and said at the same time: "These three talismans are of different sizes. I can feel it when you crush them. If you crush the smallest talisman it will represent the Ji family."  An attack is imminent! Crushing the middle piece of the talisman means that Ji Ning is about to attack! Crushing the largest piece of the talisman means that the Yanshan branch has been breached. Remember that the real emergency must be reached before crushing the talisman."

    The three talismans represent different degrees of danger.

    Ji family is coming to attack?

    It shows that the situation is not bad. After all, based on their background, the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain is really not afraid of Ji Ning.  But if Ji Ning comes to attack that would be a really bad situation.  No one in the Yanshan branch can resist the monster-like existence ¡®Wing Snake Lake Ji Ning¡¯.

    Xu Fang turned his hand and three talismans appeared in his hand.

    The three pieces are of different sizes.

    "Ji Ning is going to take action this time We have no choice."

    "We can only hope that the sect will send senior officials to negotiate with Na Ji Ning."

    They don¡¯t think that the sect will really fight with Ji Ning. After all, he is a disciple of the Black and White Academy, and there is an immortal behind him!  Compared with the Black and White Academy, Snow Dragon Mountain is far behind.  Although Xuelong Mountain has a good relationship with the Anchan Beishan clan, the sects of the Black and White Academy are all in Anchan City, and they are extremely close to the Anchan Beishan clan.

    ??For the Anchan Beishan clan, the Black and White Academy is its right-hand man, and Xuelong Mountain is just its pawn.

    "Bah." Xu Fang crushed the second black letter talisman.

    The distant Xuelong Mountain is covered with snow all year round and will never melt for thousands of years.

    Those peaks of different heights also have immortal cultivators living in them. In one of the very ordinary peaks, the peak owner of this peak is ¡®Zhenren Quan¡¯.

    "Quan Zhenren, with a white face and no beard, looks very handsome.

    Sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, Mr. Xu, dressed in white robe, closed his eyes and rested, leisurely and at ease.

    Two boys were waiting on the side, waiting for orders at any time.

    "Huh?" Xu Zhenren's expression changed slightly, and when he turned his hand, a black talisman appeared in his hand. This talisman was now broken.

    The letter talisman is originally a pair. If the other piece is broken, this one will also be broken.

    "This talisman is" Xu Zhenren recalled briefly, then his expression changed, "It is the second talisman, which means that Ji Ning is about to deal with the Yanshan branch!"

    "Ji Ning, who has been lying low and dormant for nine years,?Finally taking action?  "Quan Zhenren was a little flustered.

    When the Xu family first settled in Yanshan, they were resentful because Xu Li died there.  Secondly, he also wanted to occupy more territory for his tribe.  Who would have thought that not long after they took over, news would come out Ji Ning had joined the Black and White Academy, which made Xu regret it at first, but they couldn't get rid of the hot potato. Snow Dragon Mountain's reputation was absolutely  They, Xu, were not allowed to back down like this.

    But as time goes by, Ji Ning¡¯s fame is getting bigger and bigger!

    Xu Zhenren was so frightened that he hid back in his sect, leaving only Xu Fang and the four Zifu monks there. Even if the four Zifu monks died, it would not be a big loss to the Xu family.

    "Ji Ning is finally going to take action. What should we do now? Although I, the Xu family, have several Daoist Masters of Wanxiang, but together we may not be able to defeat this Ji Ning. That is a monster that even Daoist Dujiu can kill!  "Xu Zhenren thought quickly, "There is no other way but to go and see the Master."

    There are three Yuanshen Taoists in Xuelong Mountain, namely Xueyu Taoist, Hanyang Taoist, and Heilong Taoist.

    They occupy the three highest peaks respectively, and the master who allows Zhenren to do so is ¡®Xue Yu Taoist¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    Like the elite sects like the Black and White Academy, the second-generation disciples Yuanshen Taoists will be more polite and will not show off when they come into contact with the third-generation disciples!  But for those sects with a large number of disciples, the more powerful they are, the more powerful they are.

    As one of the three Yuanshen Taoists in Xuelong Mountain, Taoist Xueyu¡¯s pomp was naturally even more astonishing.

    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m allowed to ask for an audience.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m allowed to ask for an audience.¡±

    First, the boy who was the gatekeeper at the mountain peak reported it, then one of the ninety-nine male Zifu monks and the ninety-nine female Zifu monks went to report it, and finally, the Wanxiang Master who was always waiting on him went to report it in person.

    "Master, please allow me to ask for an audience." A man in gray robe stood respectfully outside the quiet room and said.

    "Correct." A calm voice came from the quiet room.

    Soon after a layer of sound transmission, Master Xu came to the door of the quiet room. Under normal circumstances, only the most important disciples would be taken by 'Taoist Xue Yu', but Master Xu and others had no hope of breaking through.  The soul's soul has been sent away long ago.  Occasionally, you are only allowed to visit if there is something important to do.

    "Disciple pays homage to Master." Master Xu knelt respectfully outside the door of the quiet room. There was snow outside the quiet room. Master Xu, who was dressed in white robe, knelt in the pure white snow, which was quite interesting to watch.

    "Squeak."

    The door opened.

    A handsome Taoist in a feather robe walked out, with his black hair spread out and a hint of smile in his narrow eyes.

    He is Taoist Xueyu, one of the three giants in Xuelong Mountain!

    " Taoist Xueyu has one key thing in common when he recruits disciples they must be handsome. He loves beauty very much, and so do his disciples.  Whether it was the kneeling Xu Li or the gray-robed man beside him, they both looked good and beautiful.

    "What's the matter?" Taoist Xue Yu said calmly.

    "Master." Xu Zhenren was still kneeling, "Back then, my Xuelong Mountain branch in Yanshan was almost destroyed because of the Ji family. At that time, some of my clansmen and I settled in it to help our Xuelong Mountain branch.  The territory has been consolidated again. But now that Ji Ning is so powerful, the Ji family, with Ji Ning's power, does not pay attention to my Snow Dragon Mountain at all. Just today, I got the news that Ji Ning is about to attack my Snow Dragon Mountain.  It was he who took action at the Yanshan branch! The disciple was really helpless, so he came to see the Master and asked the Master for advice on how to deal with Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning?" Taoist Xue Yu frowned slightly, "Did he do it himself? How did you get the news? The distance from Yanshan to my Snow Dragon Mountain is quite long. I'm afraid the Yanshan branch has been destroyed by now."

    "Probably not." Xu Zhenren said respectfully, "When I left Yanshan, I left three talismans to my tribe. I crushed different talismans to represent different messages! The talisman they crushed  It means Ji Ning is about to attack! As soon as they crushed it, I knew it immediately, and I immediately came to Master."

    Taoist Xueyu nodded: "I have heard about the incident between the Yanshan branch and Ji Ning back then. This Ji Ning is too arrogant. I, Xuelongshan, have always tried to calm things down, and have never been willing to have a grudge with him. Even when Xu Li and others died,  The incident I, Xuelong Mountain, just pretended that it never happened. After all, to be honest, it was me, Xuelong Mountain, who suffered the loss back then."

    "But he still doesn't think it's enough and wants to drive away my Yanshan branch?" Taoist Xue Yu had a hint of evil in his eyes.

    How can it be a good thing to become a Taoist of Yuanshen?

    "Huh! No matter what happens, he willA real person from Wanxiang is not qualified to bully me, Xuelongshan, into retreating like this!  Taoist Xue Yu said coldly, "Let's go to Yanshan with my master."  "

    "Zhenren Xu and the man in gray robe were both shocked.

    Master will go in person?

    They originally speculated whether to send envoys to negotiate.

    "It's just a Wanxiang Daoist." Taoist Xueyu said coldly. He is a monk who has practiced for thousands of years, and now he has reached the perfection of the soul!  Although some heaven-defying Wanxiang Daoists can fight against Yuanshen Taoists, Yuanshen Taoists are also divided into "early stage, middle stage, late stage, and perfection".

    How could he care about Ji Ning?

    "There are a lot of Wanxiang Daoist disciples in the Black and White Academy, and there are several of the most heaven-defying genius disciples, including the Fire Sages, and there are more geniuses every few hundred years, but in the end there are only a few immortals in the Black and White Academy.  ." Taoist Xue Yu thought to himself that it is not easy to become an immortal. "Although Ji Ning is a genius, I am afraid it will be difficult for him to become an immortal! Even if he becomes an immortal and he is under the command of An Chanhou, so what!"

    "Let's go and see what kind of genius and monster this Ji Ning is, how dare he not take Xuelong Mountain in his eyes like this." Taoist Xue Yu said calmly.

    "Yes." Xu Zhenren and the two immediately bowed and obeyed.

    Immediately, a large warship, with a group of men, left Snow Dragon Mountain in a mighty manner.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 9 Chapter 33 Yuanshen Taoist and Ji Ning

    Within the territory of Yanshan.

    The ancient Xianjia warship is crushing the air waves and flying towards the Winged Snake Lake.

    "Meet the Master."

    Xu Fang and other four Zifu monks were kneeling down tremblingly, not even daring to raise their heads to look. For the four Zifu monks Yuanshen Taoist was too far away from them, and they did not expect that he was just pinching.  Breaking a piece of letter talisman actually caused Taoist Xue Yu, one of the three ancestors of Xuelong Mountain, to come over.

    "Tell me everything one by one." Taoist Xue Yu, who was sitting in a feather robe, glanced down, then closed his eyes and ordered calmly.

    "Yes." Xu Fang, the leader, swallowed his throat and said nervously, "Just yesterday, the Ji family's envoy came to our Snow Dragon City and threw Ji Ning's handwriting to us. I will wait to see the handwriting.  I was so frightened by the terrifying sword intent contained in the words in the handwriting that my heart trembled and my legs weakened."

    "Is it so scary that your hearts tremble and your legs weaken?" Taoist Xue Yu suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at Xu Fang who was kneeling below.

    "Yes, Master, you can ask the three of them." Xu Fanglian said, and the three Zifu monks who were also kneeling next to them also nodded repeatedly: "Our hearts are trembling with fear and our legs are weak. The words on the handwriting are indeed amazing. I  We have never seen such a terrifying sword intent, and the sword intent contained in the words already makes us tremble."

    "We dare not lie. We have never heard of such sword intent."

    "This is written by Ji Ning of Nayi Snake Lake himself."

    They said one by one.

    This made Taoist Xue Yu frown and shouted: "Show me that handwritten letter."

    Xu Fanglian said: "There are restrictions on the handwriting. I will open it and take a look. As soon as I read it, the handwriting was burned automatically."

    Taoist Xueyu¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good.

    This frightened Xu Fang and the other four people into panic, fearing that they would offend the ancestor.

    "What did he say in his handwriting?" Taoist Xueyu asked.

    "What he wrote in his handwriting is just a paragraph, what it says is - Yanshan branch Xu family, you are required to leave Yanshan within ten days. If you haven't moved by then, don't blame me for being ruthless under the sword." Xu Fang is a cultivator after all.  He had a very good memory and recounted all the contents of Ji Ning's handwriting.

    Taoist Xueyu laughed immediately after hearing this: "It's quite arrogant. You really don't take Xuelong Mountain in your eyes."

    "You guys, please step back." Taoist Xue Yu waved his hand.

    Immediately, Xu Fang and other four people quickly exited the cabin, leaving only Taoist Xue Yu and two disciples in the cabin.

    "Master." Master Xu and the man in gray robe both looked at their master, waiting for his order.

    "The words contain sword intent that can scare the Zifu monks to the point where their hearts tremble and their legs weaken. Such sword intent No one in my Xuelong Mountain has ever been able to do it." Taoist Xue Yu nodded lightly, "I heard that Ji Ning is good at using it.  The sword, now it seems, is really extraordinary. But no matter what, he is just a real person from Yiwanxiang, and the magic weapon he uses is at most the best magic weapon of the earth level."

    Taoist Xueyu has absolute confidence.

    Most of the Yuanshen Taoists defeated by Wanxiang Zhenren were in the early or middle stages of Yuanshen.

    And he is the perfection of Yuanshen!

    After practicing for thousands of years, as one of the three ancestors of the sect, the magic weapons he uses are some of the best treasures among the heaven-level magic weapons Let's not talk about other aspects, just the two most basic aspects of Yuanli and magic weapons are enough.  Ji Ning was suppressed.  Not to mention the ¡®original fire¡¯ naturally born in his body, not to mention the ¡®tianshui¡¯ that was a higher level than the cold evil

    "Go and take a look at this swordsman genius." Taoist Xue Yu smiled lightly, "I'm really curious as to why he dares to bully me like this at Xuelong Mountain. Do you really think that having the reputation of being a disciple of the Black and White Academy means he can be lawless?"

    ¡­¡­

    Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake.

    In the study room.

    Ji Ning is doing something he does almost every day - writing!  Qiuye next to him was helping to sharpen the ink, while Ji Ning was holding a brush and writing stroke by stroke. Writing was a kind of enjoyment for him, a kind of training of the heart and the experience of kendo.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A crushing spiritual thought spread to the entire Winged Snake Lake almost instantly, and directly swept through the entire Mingxin Island.

    Bang!  !  !

    Ji Ning's soul was like a rock, and the crushing spiritual thoughts were scattered directly.

    "Who is this fellow Taoist?" Ji Ning spoke directly with his spiritual consciousness.

    "Spiritual consciousness? It seems that the outside world is looking down on you, Ji Ning. You already have divine consciousness at a young age. I'm afraid you are the reincarnation of an immortal." Another spiritual consciousness also realized that there is no advantage in the soul.?, and also started talking with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual consciousness directly counterattacked.

    Shake the magic!

    The surging spiritual thoughts were like rolling waves that rolled over directly, crushing and impacting the soul of Taoist Xue Yu who was above Yi Snake Lake!

    Bang!  !  !

    Although Taoist Xue Yu has been cultivating for thousands of years, Ji Ning has reached the level of spiritual consciousness more than ten years ago. In these more than ten years, he has never slackened in meditating on the "Nuwa Picture". The progress of his soul has been extremely great.  Nowadays, Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts can spread nearly a thousand miles, which is beyond the reach of most Yuan Shen Dao people.

    "At least Taoist Xue Yu is inferior to Ji Ning in terms of soul. His consciousness can only be spread for 600 miles!"

    "Qiuye, pack it up, I'll go out and take a look." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, sir." Qiuye nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    There is an ancient immortal warship floating in the sky above Yi Snake Lake. Many immortal cultivators on the warship are surrounded by a Yuanshen Taoist wearing a feather robe. It is 'Xue Yu Taoist'. Xue Yu Taoist's face changed slightly at this moment.  , obviously being hit by Ji Ning's God-Shaking Technique was a bit uncomfortable, but there was not much difference in their souls, and the impact of this collision was also small.

    "What a Ji Ning!" Taoist Xue Yu felt a little embarrassed and said in a low voice, "No wonder he is such a monster, it turns out he is really the reincarnation of an immortal!"

    "So what if the immortal reincarnates? The three disasters and nine calamities will probably be even harder to resist." Taoist Xue Yu sneered.

    Disaster strikes once every three hundred years.

    Usually it will be accompanied by inner demon tribulation The more you know, the more terrifying the inner demon tribulation will be.  The inner demon tribulations of reincarnated immortals are also much greater than those of ordinary immortal cultivators.  Therefore, when immortals choose to reincarnate, they make rapid progress in the beginning, but become more and more difficult as time goes by.

    There are almost no reincarnated immortals who have survived the catastrophe and become immortals.  The probability is far lower than that of normal immortal cultivators.

    "Reincarnated Immortal?" Master Xu and the man in gray robe looked at each other, secretly horrified.

    "This Ji family is so lucky that a reincarnated immortal was reincarnated into their tribe." Xu Zhenren said secretly, "My brother Xu Li died tragically at the hands of a reincarnated immortal."

    Taoist Xueyu said calmly: "Don't be frightened by his name. What about reincarnated immortals? Many reincarnated immortals died on the road to immortality before they could achieve the achievements of their previous lives and became immortals. This is too common."

    This is the truth.

    Like the Sloppy Master, the Fire Sage, etc., all of them have the foundation to become immortals!  But cultivating immortals is a path that defies heaven God will naturally impose some invisible tests, causing a large number of geniuses to fall midway. Even reincarnated immortals may fall during the stage of Wanxiang Zhenren or even Yuanshen Taoist.

    "But Taoist Xueyu of Xuelong Mountain?" A voice came from afar, and the voice resounded throughout the world.

    Taoist Xueyu walked directly to the side of the ship and looked at it from a distance.

    There is a young man wearing animal skins in the distance, who looks like an ordinary young man from an indigenous tribe. Behind him is a young girl in green clothes and a big snow-white dog. They are all standing in the air, looking at this place from a distance.

    "Master, the people from Snow Dragon Mountain are not kind." Xiaoqing on the side communicated mentally.

    "Of course it's because they came here with bad intentions, but I wanted to expel their Yanshan branch, but I didn't expect that a Yuanshen Taoist would come over in person." Ji Ning looked at the warship in the distance.

    On the Immortal Family warship, Taoist Xue Yu was indeed an immortal, and he laughed loudly: "Exactly, I heard that Ji Ning, a disciple of the Black and White Academy, has amazing talent and strength. When we first met he really lived up to his reputation.  .¡±

    "That's ridiculous." Ji Ning said, "I wonder why Taoist Xueyu came to our Winged Snake Lake?"

    Taoist Xue Yu on the warship also said directly: "I came here this time because of some matters between your Ji family and my Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain. Your Ji family is expanding in Yanshan I, the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain, will not hinder it.  But I heard that you issued an ultimatum, ordering my Yanshan branch to move within ten days?"

    "That's what happened." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Don't you think it's too arrogant?" Taoist Xue Yu looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "As far as I know, the base of your Xuelong Mountain covers an area of ??more than 100,000 miles, and has branches in many places throughout Anchan County. And it is still continuously penetrating into various places and expanding its branches. Is it just that?  Are you allowed to expand crazily in Xuelong Mountain, but we, the Ji family, can only expand in Yanshan?"

    Those who are strong will naturally expand.

    "You, Ji Clan's An, can be compared with me, Xuelong Mountain!" Taoist Xueyu frowned.

    ¡°Back then, our Ji family was weak, but your Yanshan branch dared to continue to infiltrate and occupy us, and we became the strongest force in Yanshan from an outsider.They even want to take away the Yuanshi veins by force!  Ji Ning looked at Taoist Xue Yu, "Now that my Ji family has become stronger, shouldn't I just drive away one of your branches?"  Are you only allowed to bully others?  Are we not allowed to expand the Ji family?  "

    Taoist Xue Yu had an angry look on his face: "Are you really going to expel the Yanshan branch?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You don't take Xuelong Mountain seriously!" Taoist Xueyu said angrily.

    "Whatever you think, it is imperative for me to expel the Yanshan branch." Ji Ning looked at Taoist Xue Yu.

    The two men¡¯s eyes met.

    Taoist Xue Yu instantly understood that this Ji Ning could not bow his head.

    "Do you think your reputation as a disciple of the Black and White Academy can scare me?" Taoist Xue Yu's face turned gloomy, and his voice echoed throughout the world, "I advise you to know how to advance and retreat, otherwise, I will teach you a lesson with my own hands today.  , let you know how much strength you have to say something big."

    Ji Ning looked at Taoist Xue Yu from a distance, grinned, and his voice also boomed throughout the world: "How strong you are, how big your words are. This makes sense! I was also about to ask for advice, Taoist Xue Yu, to see your clever tricks!  "

    Taoist Xueyu was immediately furious.

    "You don't overestimate your own capabilities." Taoist Xue Yu shouted angrily, like the thunder god being angry, and the surrounding world began to change color, "I will do as you wish."

    "Please!" Ji Ning said coldly.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning in Winged Snake Lake Volume 9: Chapter 34: Ji Ning¡¯s Battle with Yuanshen

    Taoist Xueyu rode the clouds and mist and flew directly into the air, facing Ji Ning in the distance.

    "Xiao Qing, Uncle Bai, you go to the distance first." Ji Ning also asked, this battle is a competition between himself and Taoist Xue Yu, and there is no need for Uncle Bai and Xiao Qing to intervene.

    "Ning'er, be careful." Bai Shuize warned.

    "Master, beat the shit out of that old man!" Xiao Qing clenched her fists in anticipation. Although she didn't know Ji Ning's exact strength, she also knew that he was much stronger than when they met in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    In mid-air, Taoist Xue Yu and Ji Ning faced each other from afar.

    "What a fight!"

    Both Master Xu and the man in gray robe had a look of shock in their eyes.

    "Senior Brother Lu, why is this Ji Ning so bold and dares to fight against the master?" Xu Zhenren never expected that Ji Ning would be so arrogant and did not give his master any face. "The master is a perfect existence of the soul.  With me, Xuelongshan, devoting all my sect strength to help from behind, I am considered very strong among Yuanshen Taoists."

    "Crazy, really crazy." The man in gray robe also shook his head in disbelief, "Does this Ji Ning think he can defeat the master? The master is not a novice who has just stepped into the soul. The master has stepped into the soul  But it has been hundreds of years, the foundation is extremely deep, and it has already achieved such a great reputation!"

    The two Wanxiang Masters were so shocked, let alone the Zifu monks on the warship.

    The large group of Zifu monks in Xuelong Mountain were in a state of shock and confusion. That Ji Ning actually dared to challenge the ancestor "Xueyu Taoist" who was superior in their eyes. They were simply desperate for their lives!

    "I will do as you wish!"

    "please!"

    The voices of Taoist Xue Yu and Ji Ning rang out one after another, and also spread throughout Mingxin Island.

    There are already many people standing on the edge of Mingxin Island.

    "Ji Ning wants to fight Yuanshen Taoist?" Ji Jiuhuo's expression suddenly changed.

    "Why is Ji Ning so messy? He is a Taoist Yuan Shen, and he is also a perfect Yuan Shen Even if he wants to fight against a Taoist Yuan Shen, he has to choose someone in the early or middle stage of the Yuan Shen to compete first. How can he challenge him as soon as he comes?  Taoist Xue Yu, who has perfected his soul." Ji Liuzhen was also panicked and extremely anxious.

    He even regretted asking Ji Ning how to deal with the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain. Who would have thought that Ji Ning was so 'tough' that he would even stand up to the other party's Yuanshen Taoist!

    "Taoist Xue Yu, that is the perfection of the soul." Granny Ying also became worried.

    Because the Ji family had a bad relationship with Xuelong Mountain, Ji Ning also purchased an extremely detailed piece of information about Xuelong Mountain from Tianbao Mountain. After reading it, he also placed it in the Ji family's tribe.  Naturally Ji Liuzhen and Ying Granny also saw it one by one, and they were very clear about the strength of Xuelong Mountain.

    Precisely because they know it, they are even more worried.

    "Young Master." Qiuye bit his lip and held his breath as he looked at the two figures high in the sky in the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    "Everyone thinks that Ji Ning is playing with fire, but Ji Ning is the one who knows his own strength best. He dared to write that handwriting this time Ji Ning is really not afraid of the Yuanshen Taoist of Xuelong Mountain!

    There are high and low levels of Yuanshen Taoists.

    For example, the Yuanshen Taoist from the Black and White Academy is the absolute elite among the elites, and can even fight against immortals!  And some of the worse Taoists who have just entered the Yuan Shen are much weaker Even Ji Ning nine years ago was confident of escaping unscathed.  An opponent like Taoist Xue Yu is the most suitable opponent for him now.

    "Even if you are a reincarnated immortal, I am afraid that with your current strength, you have not fully awakened to your previous life." Taoist Xueyu shook his head and smiled, "I will let you know what is the gap between Zhenren Wanxiang and Taoist Yuanshen."

    A feather fan appeared in Taoist Xueyu's hand, a very casual one.

    Wow!

    This fan suddenly produced flames out of thin air. The dazzling golden flames spread wildly and spread out, forming a sea of ????fire, directly covering Xiang Ji Ning.

    "Original fire?" Ji Ning saw through it at a glance.

    Yuanhuo is possessed by every Yuanshen Taoist. For example, in the Prison Mountain Wilderness, the Dragon Whale Demon King burned to death Master Hongrui with this move. However, at that time, the Dragon Whale Demon King had just entered Yuanshen.  , his Yuanhuo power is not strong enough.  It was far inferior to Taoist Xueyu's Yuanhuo.

    "Condensation."

    Ji Ning shouted softly.

    Suddenly, a lotus flower with red and green colors bloomed around it. The green ones were lotus leaves and the red petals.  I saw huge green lotus leaves surrounding it, and the red petals in the center were much denser, rotating naturally layer by layer. Ji Ning stood in the center, fascinated by this lotus.Flowers completely protected.

    It is the protective spell - water and fire lotus.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The flame formed by the Yuan Fire covered the sky and covered the earth, but the lotus in the sea of ??fire was still blooming and spinning. It was obvious that the flame could not invade at all.

    "What!" Taoist Xue Yu, who was holding the feather fan, changed his expression and showed a look of shock, "This Ji Ning actually blocked my Yuan Fire with ease, and what's more, he didn't use sword skills, but this protective spell?"

    He had heard that the sword intention in Ji Ning's handwriting could scare the monks of the Zifu to the point where their hearts trembled and their legs weakened. He had already guessed that Ji Ning's sword skills must be extremely high. He thought that Ji Ning would use sword skills to defeat all kinds of magic with one sword.  Cut through his sea of ??fire.  He also used the 'Original Fire Sea of ??Fire' to explore Ji Ning's background, but he didn't expect that he could block it with a lotus flower.

    "Lotus? This Ji Ning is above water and fire, and his understanding is extremely high." Taoist Xue Yu secretly exclaimed.

    He is right.

    Ji Ning¡¯s achievements in the Way of Rain and Fire are indeed extremely high. In nine years, he had the help of the Water Palace!  Ji Ning's progress is extremely astonishing. His nine years are worth ninety years for an ordinary genius!  On these two paths, Ji Ning has reached a bottleneck. As long as he takes a step further, he will be able to understand the complete way of rain and fire!

    In addition, the discussion with ¡®Senior Sister Jiulian¡¯ about the mysteries of lotus also helped Ji Ning perfect this spell.

    With the addition of nine years, the cold evil earth fire in Ji Ning's body has been raised to the fourth level.

    Using the cold evil earth fire as a guidethe body's twelfth divine pattern and the sun divine pattern trigger the power of water and fire between heaven and earthit is also filled with the mysteries of the way of rain and fire, and then combined with the secret method of lotus.  This formed such a 'water and fire lotus', which was really an excellent protective spell.

    The lotus leaves and petals are layered in layers, and their defensive capabilities are extremely amazing.

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them fought against each other.

    One comes out of the sea of ??fire, and the other is a lotus planted in the sea of ??fire.

    It made the two parties watching the battle from a distance extremely nervous.

    "It's okay, Ji Ning is okay."

    "Ji Ning is in the lotus." Ji's family breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What kind of spell did Ji Ning cast? The master's Yuanhuo, which he had nurtured for hundreds of years, couldn't do anything to him?" The Xuelong Mountain side was anxious.

    ¡­¡­

    In the air.

    "It seems that there are indeed some tricks." Taoist Xue Yu shouted coldly. With his words, the sea of ??fire that originally filled the sky disappeared out of thin air, "But I'll see how long you can last."

    I saw drops of water appearing in mid-air.

    A total of one hundred and eight fist-sized water droplets were suspended around Taoist Xueyu.

    "Tian Shui?" Ji Ning showed curiosity and excitement. The next level up from Earth Fire is 'Sky Fire', the next up level from Cold Evil is 'Tian Shui', and only a few Yuanshen Taoists possess 'Sky Fire'.  Tianshui' a kind of means.

    "Go." Taoist Xue Yu opened another feather fan.

    Suddenly, drops of water, like one hundred and eight meteorites, streaked across the sky and directly hit Ji Ning.

    Bang!

    The first drop of water directly hit the protective lotus around Ji Ning, causing the outermost layer of lotus leaves to shatter, but it was blocked by the inner layer of red petals.

    "It's so powerful." Ji Ning felt the terrifying impact.

    My current Water and Fire Lotus can sweep through most Wanxiang Daoist people. Even the previous Yuanhuo can easily resist it, but it was smashed like this by this drop of 'Tian Shui'I am afraid that this drop of Tian Shui is enough to smash it.  The deathly perfection monk.

    "Hua hua hua~~~" A large number of drops of water came from the sky.

    Ji Ning did not dare to rely on the Water and Fire Lotus to resist.

    "Go around."

    Ji Ning held a Beiming Sword in each hand. With a flash of sword light, the drops of heavenly water that hit him fiercely with the overwhelming momentumsuddenly started to spin with the light of Ji Ning's sword, and all of them were hit by Ji Ning's sword.  The light was pulled.

    The light of the sword is like water, causing drops of water from the sky

    "Huh?" Taoist Xue Yu in the distance was startled, "It seems like a simple sword, but it is so mysterious. This Ji Ning's swordsmanship has surpassed anyone in my Xuelong Mountain."

    "It seems that the only way to suppress others is to use force."

    Taoist Xue Yu did not dare to hesitate, and immediately thought about it, the drops of sky water that were flying around were suddenly "bang bang bang" exploded by the Beiming Sword. The surrounding temperature dropped rapidly and the air began to condense. Ji Ning  Frost appeared on the face, covering it with a layer ofFrost.

    "It's so cold." Ji Ning's Divine Demon Body Refiner also felt the coldness. "It's worthy of being at a higher level than the cold evil. The water in the sky is so cold that it doesn't break out, but it's so shocking when it breaks out."

    A large amount of frost has condensed around it, and there is still a faint mist.

    Two snow-white dragons suddenly appeared in the mist.

    "kill!"

    Taoist Xue Yu in the distance finally used his ultimate move, a powerful attack weapon that truly shocked everyone - the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword!

    Yuanyang is divided into two swords: light sword and yin and yang. The sword turns into a dragon, and its power is astonishing.  It is a rare thing among heaven-level magic weapons. If separated separately each sword can be regarded as a high-grade heaven-level magic weapon. Once the two are combined and superimposed, the power will be even more amazing.

    "Master has sacrificed the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword."

    "It's the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword. Ji Ning is so powerful that he can actually force the master to use the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword. Even if he loses, he is proud of himself." The two people in the distance, Xu Zhenren, were shocked.  Being forced to use the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword, it was obvious that their master couldn't do anything to Ji Ning with other methods.

    Suddenly a loud laugh¡ª¡ª

    "Is this the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword?" As he laughed loudly, a pair of black wings suddenly appeared behind Ji Ning, who had been standing in mid-air without moving. At the same time, his body suddenly grew in size, turning into a giant ten feet tall.  A powerful and terrifying aura of gods and demons spread out, making onlookers from a distance feel terrified.

    "Supernatural power!"

    "It's the supernatural power of heaven and earth!" Quan Zhenren and others, even Bai Shuize, Xiao Qing, Ji Jiuhuo and others were stunned.

    They all know that magical powers can transform the sky and the earth, but they usually only become two or three feet tall, and the most powerful ones can become five feet tall. But Ji Ning can actually become ten feet tall. This sky and the earth But the bigger it becomes,  The power is even more amazing.

    "Boom!"

    Ji Ning, who turned into a ten-foot-long giant, had wings on his back, surrounded by lotus flowers. As soon as he took a step, he turned into a gust of wind. The sword light in his hand flashed across the sky and the earth, leaving only a dazzling trace of the sword light in the sky and the earth.  There was an explosion, and the Yuanyangfengfeng sword that was attacking Ji Ning was shaken and flew away.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 35 Migration out of Yanshan

    "Huh?" Taoist Xue Yu's face in the distance changed greatly. Ji Ning's strength was obviously far beyond his expectation, but as one of the ancestors of the sect, how could he give up so easily?

    Boom!  boom!

    The Yuanyang splitting light sword that was so shocked that it flew away suddenly became brighter. One sword turned into a dragon with a green color all over its body, and the other sword turned into a dragon with a golden color all over its body.  The two sword light dragons are both a hundred feet long, and the dragon scales on their bodies are clearly visible. The dragon eyes have killing intent, as if they are living creatures!

    The two sword-light dragons, whose power increased sharply, let out a thundering dragon roar and charged directly towards Ji Ning.

    The ten-foot-tall giant Ji Ning also felt the pressure. The Beiming Sword in his hand struck again, as if it cut through the sky and the earth, leaving a dazzling sword light trace between the heaven and the earth again.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning's whole body was shaken violently, as if he was hit by two big mountains, and he couldn't help but take a few steps back.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning was not surprised but overjoyed. The black wings behind him vibrated and he used his magical power 'Wind Wing Escape Technique'. For a moment, he was like a ghost and rushed forward again.

    "The differentiation of yin and yang!"

    Taoist Xue Yu in the distance also had a solemn expression, regarding Ji Ning as the real enemy.

    I saw the cyan sword light dragon and the golden sword light dragon issuing bursts of thundering dragon roars in the high air, frantically besieging Ji Ning.  And Ji Ning held two swords to attack again and again Each collision caused the surrounding air to explode and distort, and even the water of the Winged Snake Lake below was shaken to the point where it was dented by dozens of feet in some places.  It set off a giant gun that was hundreds of feet tall.

    Even though they were more than ten miles away, Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, Ying Granny, Qiuye and others on Mingxin Island felt the strong wind blowing against their faces.

    "What a powerful force."

    "Ji Ning is actually so powerful."

    Ji Jiuhuo and the others were all dumbfounded.

    In the distance, Ji Ning, who is ten feet tall, looks like a god fighting with two dragons!

    "You can actually kill as many people as the Taoist Priest Yuanshen Perfection?"

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the three ancestors of Snow Dragon Mountain!¡±

    "too strong."

    "It has only been more than ten years since the battle at Niujiao Mountain. Ji Ning has already made such progress. If Yichuan is still alive, he will be extremely happy." Ji Jiuhuo and others were shocked and excited. After all, the extremely dazzling existence at this moment  It is the peerless existence of their Ji family.

    The Ji family was very excited about it.

    The people on Xuelong Mountain were shocked and angry.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, who was fighting two sword-light dragons in mid-air, suddenly changed his swordsmanship. The original swordsmanship that was so bright and strong became extremely restrained.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The sword light in mid-air was like moonlight, extremely soft, and like the touch of a lover The silent sword light immediately caused the two sword light dragons to collapse.

    "What?" Taoist Xue Yu was shocked. The 'Yin-Yang Differentiation' in his swordsmanship was considered an extremely powerful move, but he couldn't resist it. He couldn't care less and immediately used his strongest sword move now, "  Mandarin ducks lingering!"

    The two sword-light dragons that had begun to disperse unexpectedly began to entangle and connect with each other.

    It's like being twins.

    The two entwined sword-light dragons assisted each other, yin and yang complemented each other, and completely withstood Ji Ning's sword skills.

    "When it comes to the secrets of swordsmanship, he is not as good as me at all." Ji Ning knew this very well, "But after all, this Taoist Xueyu's foundation is too strong, and these two heaven-level magic weapons are also extremely powerful."

    The Beiming Sword is a weapon forged by the blood of gods and demons. The more it kills, the more vicious and evil energy it absorbs, the greater its power becomes. However, in the past nine years, Ji Ning has not killed many The Beiming Sword is equivalent to the earth's sword.  It's just the best, but it's still far behind compared to the Yuanyang Light Sword.

    The advantage in swordsmanship is offset by the disadvantage in weapons.

    "We must take advantage of the divine and demon body refining." Ji Ning's main purpose in this battle was to test his own strength, but now the opponent's two flying swords, the 'Mandarin Duck Splitting Light Sword', could withstand his strongest swordsmanship.  Ji Ning no longer relied on swordsmanship to compete.

    Whoops!

    Whoops!

    For a moment, the surrounding wind roared, and Ji Ning's entire body turned into a gust of wind, as fast as a ghost, directly killing Taoist Xue Yu.

    In nine years, not only the magical power, heavenly phenomena and earth have made great progress, but also the magical wind wing escape technique has made equally astonishing progress.  Exploding with all his strength Taoist Xue Yu was immediately shocked and even controlled the Yuanyang Light Sword to intercept Ning.

    "Dang!" "Dang!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is getting better and betterSoft, only blocking but not attacking.

    In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to Taoist Xue Yu.

    "Not good." Taoist Xue Yu was shocked. How could he dare to fight Ji Ning in close combat?  Even if Ji Ning was hit by his sword, he would be able to recover in an instant with the help of God and Demon Body Refining.  But if he was hit by a swordif he was lucky, he would be seriously injured, but if he was not lucky, he would die directly.

    "Wow!"

    Taoist Xueyu immediately launched his escape technique, and with a flash of snow-white light, Taoist Xueyu hid directly on the warship.

    "Master." Xu Zhenren and the gray-robed man both looked at Taoist Xue Yu who suddenly appeared at the side in shock. Two sword lights from the distance also flew over. They were the Yuanyang Light Splitting Sword.

    Taoist Xue Yu¡¯s expression was rather ugly, and he said, ¡°What a Ji Ning, he deserves to be a swordsman, I admire him!¡±

    The sound is powerful and resounds throughout the world.

    "let's go."

    After Taoist Xue Yu finished speaking, the huge warship immediately broke through the air and quickly disappeared into the distant horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air and watched Taoist Xue Yu leave: "This Taoist Xue Yu is very straightforward. He hasn't lost yet, but as soon as he saw that he couldn't go against it, he immediately retreated."

    This battle was also for Ji Ning to test his own strength.

    In the past nine years, I have cultivated the Nine Heavens of Chiming to the eleventh level, which is comparable to the perfect body of gods and demons.  The main reason is that after the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming crosses a large level, it becomes more and more difficult to practice. In the past, it would only take two or three years to advance to one level.  But it took Ji Ning six years to practice from the tenth level to the eleventh level!

    ?Obviously it takes longer.

    But at least in terms of refining the body of gods and demons, it is already comparable to that of 'Senior Brother Blood Shadow' and others, and he also has the magical power of 'Star Reaching Hand'. Once he uses his magical power he will be no less perfect than the Yuan Shen!  This is because my Star Reaching Hand is only in the first level. If you practice to reach the second level of Star Reaching, its power will be even stronger.

    The practice method of star-catching hand is called "Six Turns of Star-catching".

    At the Zifu level, you can master the first turn.

    At the Vientiane level, you can practice the second turn.

    And so on.

    "But practicing the Star Picker requires treasures containing the essence of the Five Elements, and requires a lot of external assistance When Ji Ning cultivated to the first level in the Shui Mansion, it was completely the essence of the Five Elements left by Taoist Sanshou.  Now, in the second round of cultivation, Ji Ning needs to find some treasures that contain the essence of the five elements. In the past nine years, although Ji Ning has collected treasures, he is still far behind.

    "The combination of divine body and magical power is comparable to that of the Taoist Master Yuan Shen Perfect Refining Qi Ryu." Ji Ning sighed, "My swordsmanship has even reached the fifth form of the "Three-foot Sword", which is higher than him! It's just that the magic weapon is at a disadvantage.  DisadvantageBeiming Sword is far inferior to his Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword."

    That Yuanyang split lightsaber even contains some intelligence.

    The eyes of the transformed dragon are slightly lively That's right, after all, it is a high-grade heaven-level magic weapon. If it reaches a higher level of 'immortal level magic weapon', it can produce the spirit of the magic weapon.  The black old cow in Rushui Mansion is the spirit of the immortal magic weapon left by Immortal Juhua.

    "Owner."

    "Ji Ning."

    "Master."

    A group of people in the distance were riding a green leaf magic weapon and flew directly over. Ji Jiuhuo and others above were all in a state of surprise and excitement.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    ??O Taoist whose soul is perfect!  He was actually repelled by Ji Ning. They could see that Ji Ning was not at a disadvantage in a battle with Taoist Xue Yu.

    "I, Ji Jiuhuo, are really going to rise, a great rise." Ji Jiuhuo laughed loudly, "Haha, even if I, Ji Jiuhuo, die now when the time comes, I will be willing to die. How many years, how many years  Years have passed, and our Ji family has finally produced such a figure, Ji Ning, I believe it won¡¯t be long before your name will spread throughout Anchan County!¡±

    "Your name will be passed down to Anchan County. All major forces in Anchan County will know you and spread your name." Ji Liuzhen was also excited.

    The Ji family is just a small force in Yanshan.

    But someone like Ji Ning emerged.

    Being able to make Taoist Yuan Shen, Taoist Xue Yu, retreat voluntarily This battle can definitely be regarded as a battle of fame.  Ji Ning's reputation will definitely spread in this battle. After all, the person who fought against Ji Ning was not someone from the early or middle stage of Yuan Shen, nor was he some ordinary casual cultivator. Taoist Xue Yu was a truly powerful figure.

    "Fortunately, I didn't win either." Ji Ning said, "This Taoist Xueyu is really powerful. I will really fight to the death with him, and the outcome will still be decided."

    This is a fact.

    That Taoist Xueyu did not really ¡®live¡¯"Fight to the death." Ji Ning immediately retreated as soon as he found out that his ultimate move, the "Mandarin Duck Lingering" of the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword, was of no use.  If it was a life and death fight, Taoist Xue Yu would not be stingy with the Tian Shui in his body. He would use the Tian Shui to attack Ji Ning crazily, and at the same time control the flying sword to besiege him.

    Ji Ning would also fight like crazy regardless of being injured.

    And as a strong person who refines the body of gods and demons, even if Ji Ning is injured, it is only a trivial matter. Therefore, if it is really a life and death fight to decide life and death, Ji Ning has a greater chance of winning!  Taoist Xue Yu's chances of winning are relatively small.  But this is just an inference. After all, no one knows what kind of protective treasure Taoist Xue Yu has.

    "Master, don't be humble. You even beat him to escape. You are a God-Demon Body Refiner I don't believe he dares to fight to the death with you. Two opponents with almost the same strength, one is a God-Demon Body Refiner  , one is from the Qi Refining Flow, and those who usually die are from the Qi Refining Flow." But Xiao Qing was extremely excited.

    ¡­¡­

    A warship flying away high in the sky in the distance.

    Taoist Xue Yu still felt palpitations in his heart. When a god-demonic body-refining expert whose strength was almost the same as him rushed in front of him it was simply the god of death approaching. He was so frightened that he immediately used his escape technique.

    On the side, Master Xu and the man in gray robe did not dare to say a word.

    "Disciple." Taoist Xueyu looked at Xu Zhenren, "Go and ask your Xu family to move out of Yanshan quickly. It's best not to have anything to do with this Ji family. Although I, Xuelong Mountain, are not afraid of him, there is no need to be afraid of him.  I¡¯m in Xuelong Mountain.¡±

    "Yes." Xu Zhenren responded.

    "It won't be long before this battle will spread throughout Anchan County." Taoist Xue Yu shook his head, "I never thought I, Xue Yu, would one day become a stepping stone for others to become famous."

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 36 Famous Anchan County

    Being able to reach the stage of 'Yuan Shen' on the road to immortality, Taoist Xue Yu is naturally not stupid. He knows very well With Ji Ning's monster-like progress speed, it has only been only thirty years since his birth.  He, Taoist Xueyu, has been practicing for thousands of years!  Such a monster exists and must not be an enemy.

    "Please listen carefully." Taoist Xue Yu glanced at the people below, "This Ji Ning must not be provoked! If you are provoked, I, Xuelong Mountain, will not be able to protect you!"

    Everyone obeyed.

    No one who had seen that battle dared to provoke Ji Ning.

    News of this battle began to spread at an alarming speed. Taoist Xueyu did not give a hush order to his subordinates, because he knew that even if the people in Xuelong Mountain didn't spread it I'm afraid it would spread to the Ji family.  In this case, it is better to pretend not to know and let everything spread.

    "With the speed of Ji Ning's progress, I'm afraid it won't be long before his reputation becomes even more dazzling. It's not a shame to be his stepping stone." Taoist Xue Yu comforted himself in this way.

    ¡­¡­

    The news quickly spread throughout Anchan County, the core of Anchan County.

    Among Ji Ning¡¯s friends, Beishan Baiwei was the first to receive the news.

    "Hahaha, okay, okay, okay." Beishan Baiwei excitedly slapped the case in front of him. The fruit plate and wine bottle on the case flew up and fell to the ground, causing some musicians nearby to  They were all shocked.

    "Pu An." Beishan Baiwei looked at the servant kneeling below to deliver the message, and immediately said with a smile, "You have done a great job in sending this information. I promise, I will give you twelve yuan liquid."

    He directly threw a jade bottle over.

    ??The servant below who had just stepped into the Zi Mansion excitedly accepted it. This was a message from the intelligence department of the Black Tiger Mansion in Beishan. He was only responsible for delivering the message He actually got twelve yuan of liquid. Obviously Master Beishan Baiwei was very happy.

    "Brother Ji Ning of mine is really amazing, amazing." Beishan Baiwei walked around the hall excitedly, "How long has it been? It has only been more than ten years since he entered the Black and White Academy, and now everything is just perfect.  He was actually able to make Taoist Xueyu retreat and move out of his branch of Xuelong Mountain. He obviously bowed his head!"

    "Among the third generation disciples of the Black and White Academy, my brother Ji Ning is probably comparable to the Sloppy Master and the Fire Sage."

    "But Mr. Sloppy and Fire Sage have each practiced for more than two hundred years, while Ji Ning has only been practicing for thirty years." Beishan Baiwei was happy for his brother at first, but then he realized that he had truly gained the upper hand by making friends with Ji Ning.  .

    The excited Beishan Baiwei suddenly glanced at the group of silly musicians on the side, and then realized that he had been listening to the performance.

    "Everyone get out, everyone get out." Beishan Baiwei waved.

    The musicians, including the maids, all withdrew.

    There was hope in Beishan Baiwei's eyes: "Brother Ji Ning, please don't fall down on the road of cultivating immortals. With his progress speed far exceeding that of the Sloppy Master and Fire Sage, and even far exceeding that of ordinary reincarnated immortals As long as he doesn't die  , I will become an immortal in the future, and that will be the best among immortals. At that time, I will really have strong help."

    The news also spread to the Black and White Academy.

    "Chen Jin", the master of Liuyun in the Black and White Academy, is returning from enjoying himself in the Wuyou Cave. He is very comfortable and has just landed in his mountain peak mansion.

    "Senior brother, senior brother."

    "Senior Brother Liuyun."

    Two female disciples among the ten servants under his command immediately came to greet him.

    "What's the matter?" Chen Jin glanced at the two female disciples.

    "Senior Brother Liuyun, didn't you ask us to pay attention to the news about Senior Brother Beiming?" One of the slightly thin maids followed the disciple, "We just heardSenior Brother Beiming Ji Ning and the three great souls of Xuelong Mountain  One of them, 'Xueyu Taoist', fought at Yi Snake Lake. Ji Ning's strength was so great that Xueyu Taoist finally chose to retreat and even took the initiative to move their Xuelong Mountain branch in Yanshan."

    "What!" Chen Jin's good mood dissipated instantly, and his face turned livid, "Did you hear that right? Can this Ji Ning make Taoist Xue Yu retreat? Is he so powerful?"

    "We heard it right. The news just reached the Black and White Academy today, and it has spread throughout the academy."

    "Yes, it's being discussed everywhere now."

    Both female disciples said.

    Chen Jin's face was ashen. Ji Ning had long been his inner demon. Ji Ning's brilliance naturally made him extremely angry. He shouted in a low voice: "Tell me the details of the news you heard."

    "Senior brother Liuyun, the source of this matter is the Yanshan Ji family and the Xuelongshan Yan family.Mountain branch" the thin female disciple started talking.

    ¡­¡­

    "Little Sloppy, it seems that Ji Ning's strength has improved a lot. He has at least reached the level of Fire Saint and the others, and may even be on par with you." In a spacious and luxurious hall, a man wearing beggar's clothes  But the short old man sat on the floor, with bowls and plates in front of him, which contained some barbecue and other delicacies. He stretched out his greasy hands to grab the meat and ate it directly, while holding a wine gourd in his other hand to drink.

    Opposite him, there was also a very sloppy fat boy, who was grabbing the delicious food and eating it without any fuss. He was also holding a wine gourd in his other hand.

    "So what if you're on par with me?" The fat boy didn't care at all and continued eating and drinking.

    "You little sloppy boy, your title as the number one person in the third generation of Black and White Academy will be taken away from you," the short old man said.

    The fat young man shook his head: "When I first entered the Black and White Academy, I was not conspicuous at all. There were many senior brothers and sisters who were better than me at that time, but later they were surpassed by me one by one I became the number one disciple among the three generations.  . But does this so-called number one disciple of three generations have any benefit to my strength?"

    "It's no good at all!" The fat boy said nonchalantly, "I can be ranked at the top in the Black and White Academy, but if we look at the entire world ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty there are thousands of reincarnated immortals at the level of real people in Wanxiang.  , I¡¯m afraid there are many who are stronger than me!¡±

    "So it doesn't matter where I rank in the Black and White Academy. I am the only opponent. I just need to keep surpassing myself That's it." The fat boy shook his head, "That's why I don't go  Because it was the royal capital of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±

    "Yes, the capital of Daxia has attracted the strongest geniuses from almost every county and city in this endless land this time. Even some peerless geniuses from overseas have come to the capital! This is only once in three hundred years.  The opportunity must only be obtained by Yuanshen Taoist or below This opportunity comes once in three hundred years. Once you defeat many reincarnated immortals and geniuses from other places, you will truly soar into the sky!" the dwarf old man continued.

    "I'm afraid of death." The fat boy shook his head.

    "You sloppy thing!" the dwarf old man cursed angrily, "How can we be lazy on the road to cultivating immortality?"

    "Don't worry, I will practice slowly. I will drink good wine and eat good meat. I will live a beautiful life. I can practice whatever I can. I won't fight." The fat boy shook his head.

    The short old man is helpless.

    But he also admired the fat boy very much, and he even asked himself In terms of Taoism alone, among all the Yuanshen Taoists and immortals in the entire Black and White Academy, this fat boy might have the strongest Taoism!  However, whether the Taoist heart is strong or not cannot be seen on the surface. It is believed that the fat boy has the strongest Taoist heart in the Black and White Academy, and he is the only one so far.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning is so awesome. I haven't seen him for ten years and he is so strong." Mu Zishuo, who had been immersed in studying the art of puppetry, was particularly excited when he heard the news. "I haven't seen my senior brother for so many years. I should go see him."  See you."

    Ji Ning was so powerful in the first battle, there are quite a few people who are interested in visiting Ji Ning.

    Mu Zishuo gathered a group of people as soon as he made some contact.

    "Walk."

    "Let's go to Winged Snake Lake."

    "I haven't seen Junior Brother Beiming for many years, and Junior Brother Beiming is already so awesome." More than ten people went to visit Ji Ning, most of them had good relations with Ji Ning, and there were even two reincarnated immortals.

    When your strength reaches a certain level, you will naturally be recognized.

    Soon, this group of more than ten people left the Black and White Academy and headed to Winged Snake Lake.

    ¡­¡­

    The black-haired and black-robed Immortal sitting cross-legged on the jade bed opened his eyes and smiled.

    "With so many little guys going to Ji Ning's place, it seems that my disciple's strength has been recognized by his fellow disciples. Speaking of which it can make Taoist Xue Yu retreat. My disciple's "Three-foot Sword"  It must have reached an extremely advanced level, the fourth or fifth form? Wow, this guy hasn't come to see me even once in ten years." The Immortal Diancai thought secretly, because only the sixth form of "Three-Child Sword" is publicly available.  He is from the Black and White Academy, so the talented immortal only knows the first six moves.

    Of course, the strongest swordsmanship of Immortal Diancai is not the "Three-foot Sword", but his own way.

    Ji Ning's reputation for this battle was really spread throughout Anchan County. His friends, elders of his sect, and even other sects and large tribes began to pay attention to Ji Ning. From this time on, Ji Ning can be regarded as  He is one of the most influential figures in Anchan County.

    The distant Sheung Shui County stretches to the east of the mountains.

    In a deep and quiet cave.

    &nbsp; Jiulian, dressed in a snow-white Taoist robe, is sitting cross-legged on the rock. She has been trapped in the Ten Thousand Lotus Cave for nearly nine years.  She tries to break the formation almost every day, but the formation set up by 'Dongyan Patriarch' reflects the Taoist heart. If she wants to break the formation, she actually needs to understand her own Taoist heart and see through herself, a process of truly understanding the heart!

    Jiulian has never succeeded.

    "Master, master." A voice came from outside.

    Jiulian opened her eyes and said, "What's the matter?"

    Although she can¡¯t get out, her servants will still transmit some important things happening outside directly through the simple method of ¡®shout outside the cave¡¯.

    "Master, I just received the news that the Yanshan Ji clan forced the Yanshan branch of Xuelong Mountain to move, causing Taoist Xue Yu, one of the three ancestors of Xuelong Mountain, to arrive at Yi Snake Lake in person. After that, Ji Ning refused to bow his head at all. Xue Yu  So the Taoist took action." The servant said outside.

    Jiulian was immediately angry, anxious and worried: "How can this fool do it forcefully? That's Taoist Yuanshen Perfection."

    "Taoist Xueyu used his unique skill, the Yuanyang Splitting Light Sword, to fight Ji Ning, but Ji Ning used his magical power to transform into a ten-foot-long giant and displayed extremely amazing swordsmanship Taoist Xueyu took the initiative to retreat and even lowered his head to allow the Yanshan Branch Company to move.  Get out." The servant said outside.

    "What!" Jiulian was stunned.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ps1: There is a book review competition in Qidian. Two moderators of our Hongmeng, 'Zhui Bian' and 'Loneliness', both posted book reviews and ranked second and third respectively. If you have time, you can vote and support it. Address  £ºhttp://thissite/ploy/20130225/vote.htm

    Ps2: It¡¯s Monday again, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendation!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 37 Leaving Wanlian Cave

    Jiulian was really surprised. Although she admired Ji Ning, Ji Ning, who looked like a handsome young man, was like her younger brother. Even Ji Ning liked to lie in the boat and float on the Winged Snake Lake, which also touched the softness of Jiulian's heart.  At Jiulian has always had a maternal feeling towards Ji Ning.

    She knew that Ji Ning was very talented, but she never expected that he would be so talented and such a monster!  Yes, he was already more evil than she imagined.

    "There are three reincarnated immortals in the Wanxiang level of Black and White Academy. Senior Sister Yu Wei has been practicing for the shortest time, while the other two reincarnated immortals have been practicing for more than ninety years. Ji Ning has only been practicing for thirty years, but he is already comparable to those two reincarnated immortals.  Maybe even stronger!" Jiulian suddenly felt a little flustered.

    It seems that her Ji Ning is no longer within her control and is beyond her control.

    "What's wrong with me?"

    "How could I be flustered? How could I be uneasy?"

    Jiulian immediately realized that something was wrong with her emotions, "It's a good thing that Ji Ning is strong. Why am I feeling flustered?"

    Ask yourself about your true feelings again and again!

    Tortured again and again.

    In addition, she has been trapped in the Ten Thousand Lotus Cave for nearly nine years and has been trying to break into the formation that reflects the Taoist heart cast by the "Dongyan Ancestor". She is actually very close to the step of "understanding the original heart".  At this moment, Ji Ning was able to make Yuanshen successfully retreat and bow down, but she couldn't help but feel flustered and uneasy She finally broke through the last layer of obstacles.

    "This is me?" Jiulian suddenly calmed down, her eyes were no longer confused, and her eyes were as calm as the ocean, "So this is me."

    ¡°I¡¯m used to being in control.¡±

    ¡°I like to be in control.¡±

    "I want everything around me to be under my control. I want to lead the Dongyan clan to a higher level and leave my name in the entire Daxia Dynasty." Jiulian whispered to herself. She has been ambitious since she was a child.  , but she has never clearly understood her true intention, and everything in the past was a subconscious choice to do so.

    The reason why she went to the Black and White Academy to become a disciple was because she wanted to prove herself!  Proving that even without the help of Patriarch Dongyan, he can enter a sect such as Black and White Academy that only accepts the most talented people.

    She has never been tempted by Chen Jin because the "Chen family" behind Chen Jin is beyond her control, and she will subconsciously resist.

    She is attracted to Ji Ning precisely because Ji Ning's tribe, the 'Ji Clan', is very weak and is completely within her control!  Moreover, Ji Ning's own talent is very high, but it is still within the control of her future leader of the Dongyan clan. As long as Ji Ning does not become an immortal, it will be within her control.

    And Ji Ning's life experience touched her heart even more, and she wanted to protect Ji Ning.

    "He is stronger than I expected." Jiulian calmed down after realizing his true intention, "But even if he really becomes an immortal in the future, it will be a long, long time later. In such a long time, he and I  The feelings will definitely be extremely deep.¡±

    Jiulian doesn¡¯t believe in love at first sight.

    She believes even more that love grows over time.

    "The ancestor said that a Taoist companion must be able to die for him." Jiulian said silently, "Maybe I can't do it now, but in a thousand years, I believe that I will be willing to die for him from the bottom of my heart, and he will too  Be willing to die for me."

    Jiulian no longer hesitated and walked directly towards the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    The great formation that reflected the Taoist heart had blocked Jiulian for nearly nine years, but it failed to stop him this time.

    Jiulian walked out of Wanlian Cave.

    "Master." The maid outside saw Jiulian coming out and knelt down in surprise, "Congratulations, master. Congratulations, master."

    Jiulian smiled slightly.

    That day.

    Jiulian left the Dongyan Mountains in Shangshui County and headed to Yanshan in Anchan County.

    ¡­¡­

    The sun was shining brightly, and Patriarch Dongyan, who was leisurely fishing in the canyon, showed a look of surprise and whispered to himself: "Ruyin, although she looks like you and has a similar personality on the surface, but her heart is completely opposite.  , Jiulian's heart is much tougher than yours, she is a truly born leader, it seems that if I choose her to be the leader of the Dongyan clan, I am afraid it will be of great benefit to our Dongyan clan."

    Yanshan Yi Snake Lake, Mingxin Island.

    Beishan Baiwei and Ji Ning sat opposite each other, changing cups and cups, talking loudly, it was very lively.

    "By the way, there is one thing I haven't told you yet." Beishan Baiweilian said.

    "What's the matter?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "You should be the one who killed Yu Dong and Zang Yue before." Beishan Baiwei first cast a spell around him to isolate the sound, and then whispered:?.

    Ji Ning did not hesitate and nodded.

    When I bought the intelligence information on Yu Dong, Shui Yi, and Dong Qi, I asked Beishan Baiwei to help me. It was not surprising that Beishan Baiwei could guess it.

    "Zhenyue Zhenren's background is very unusual." Beishan Baiwei whispered.

    "What's the background?" Ji Ning was surprised. He had already guessed it at the beginning, so he was so cautious.

    "Zhenyue Zhenren is a retired immortal cultivator of the 'Xuan Army', one of the secret cultivator armies of our Beishan clan." Beishan Baiwei said solemnly, "You also know that in the army, after experiencing life and death again and again, the feelings for each other will be very deep.  . And there are very few people who can actually live to retire. If a retired cultivator is brutally killed, his old brothers will definitely stand up, and the entire Xuan Army will also support it, because they must ensure that he retires and cultivates  Those who can enjoy their old age peacefully.¡±

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    It turns out that this is indeed the secret army of immortal cultivators of the Anchan Beishan clan.

    "Based on the Beishan clan's information, I should be found." Ji Ning frowned.

    "If we find you, you won't be able to live in peace for the past ten years." Beishan Baiwei shook his head. Ji Ning had already been in Yi Snake Lake for a year when he fought with Chen Jin, and then nearly nine years passed indeed  It¡¯s been almost ten years since I came back to Winged Snake Lake.

    Beishan Baiwei whispered: "The people from the Xuan Army have found out about my Beishan Black Tiger Mansion, but no matter what the Xuan Army is, they are still working for me Anchan Beishan Clan. I don't dare to do anything to my Beishan Black Tiger Mansion. This matter  I was pushed back by my family, so Xuanjun had no choice but to give up and couldn't investigate any more."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    It turned out that Beishan Black Tiger Mansion was helping.

    But Ji Ning didn¡¯t know that the loyalty of an army is very important. The Anchan Beishan clan also needs to take care of the emotions of the immortal cultivators in the army, so it can¡¯t be as simple as Beishan Baiwei said.  It was Beishan Baiwei himself who resisted this matter and let Xuanjun know that it was Beishan Baiwei, the eldest son, who had done it without his knowledge. Xuanjun had no choice but to give up because he could not deal with the eldest son of Beishan clan.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know much about these things, whether in his previous life or this life, and naturally he didn¡¯t understand the sacrifices Beishan Baiwei had made.

    "Thank you, brother Baiwei, and thank you uncle," Ji Ning continued.

    "It's a small thing, a small thing." Bei Shanbai waved his hands with a smile, and then lowered his voice and said, "Brother Ji Ning, I heard something about you and your senior sister 'Jiulian'."

    "You know all this?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Beishan Baiwei nodded: "One time when I was drinking in Wuyou Cave, I hosted a banquet for the Fire Saint. Chen Jin was there at the time. I mentioned you at that time. I thought you were brothers from the same sect Mentioning your name can also help us get closer.  It had nothing to do with it, but Chen Jin suddenly looked very ugly and left the table very quickly. I later asked the Fire Sage and found out the details."

    Ji Ning understood, shook his head and said with a smile: "It's funny to say that Jiulian has never fallen in love with Chen Jin. It's all because of Chen Jin's passion! He insisted on dealing with me It's a pity that I dealt with him instead!"

    Beishan Baiwei shook his head: "I can see that he is very hostile to you. He is so open-minded I'm afraid it will be difficult for him to achieve great things. This Chen Jin is also a descendant of the Chen family in Shangshui County after all, but he is so narrow-minded. I'm afraid this Shangshui County  The Chen family's teachings to 'Chen Jin' are also very average. I'm afraid Chen Jin is not the next leader of the Chen family."

    Large tribes attach great importance to the guidance and training of their leaders.

    It is necessary to cultivate a qualified leader!

    ¡°Obviously Chen Jin is very unqualified.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning!"

    ??Suddenly, a loud voice resounded throughout the entire Winged Snake Lake.

    "Ha!" Ji Ning stood up quickly, his face beaming with joy.

    "Who are you, you are so happy?" Beishan Baiwei was surprised.

    "It's my Junior Brother Shuo," Ji Ning said happily.

    ¡­¡­

    Immediately, Ji Ning and Beishan Baiwei flew into the air to greet them, and saw a group of immortal cultivators flying down from the flying dragon boat warship.

    "So many people." Ji Ning was also surprised.

    This group of people are all classmates at the Wanxiang level. Even Senior Brother Xueying and Senior Sister Yu Wei are here. They are considered elites in the Black and White Academy.  If you count carefully, there are fifteen of them!

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning." Mu Zishuo was the first to fly to Ji Ning's side, and excitedly beat Ji Ning's chest, "It's amazing, even the old guy with perfect soul can be beaten away by you. I don't think when we met that dragon  Even the Whale Demon King still has a headache."

    "There was no winner or loser at the beginning." Ji Ning defended himself.

    Senior Brother Xueying, who was in white clothes and white hair, said: "Junior brother, there is no need to be humble.? is the body refining flow of gods and demons, and Taoist Xue Yu is the air refining flow When the strength is equal, those who are in the air refining flow generally do not dare to fight with the body refining flow of gods and demons.  He is retreating because he is indeed afraid of you and is afraid of dying at your hands.  "

    When Ji Ning saw this, he could only stop defending.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning." A beautiful girl in black looked at Ji Ning.

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei," Ji Ning responded.

    In the first battle at the Dao Palace, it was Senior Sister Yu Wei who defeated him in the end.  Moreover, in the past nine years, when I went to the Yinglongwei branch to take on tasks, I also heard some news about 'Senior Sister Yu Wei'. Senior Sister Yu Wei has also shone brightly in the past nine years, and even defeated a Yuan Yuan.  The fame of a Taoist in the middle stage of God is no less than his own.

    "If we compete again, I'm afraid I may not be able to defeat my junior brother." The girl in black smiled.

    "Sister, you are so humble." Ji Ninglian said.

    "Let me introduce it to you. I'm afraid you don't know it yet." The girl in black pointed to the man next to her who was wearing gray and had deep eyes. "This is Senior Brother Cangjiang. Senior Brother Cangjiang often travels around. It happened that this time he was in the Black and White Academy.  , so come with me and meet you, junior brother."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Brother Cangjiang?  There are three reincarnated immortals at the Wanxiang level, one is Yu Wei, and the other is Cangjiang Immortal. Moreover, Cangjiang Immortal has been practicing for a long time, and the dragon has seen its head but not its tail. This is really the first time I have seen it.

    ¡­¡­

    Monday, please vote for recommendation~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 38: The Immortal Fate Conference held once every three hundred years

    The man in gray is not very handsome, but he has a truly transcendent aura. In fact, as a reincarnated immortal, he has even mastered a complete 'Tao' early on. Generally, his past life memories will be awakened a lot, so his temperament will also be affected by the past life.  , will naturally appear outstanding.

    "Junior Brother Beiming." Master Cangjiang looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I have heard about my junior brother's name a long time ago, but I have been wandering around and have never had the chance to meet him. This time when I came back, I heard that my junior brother had defeated that Taoist Xue Yu When  It's really amazing, amazing. Among the three generations of disciples of my Black and White Academy, only Junior Sister Yu Wei can compare with you in terms of cultivation speed."

    "I can't compare to Junior Brother Ji Ning." Yu Wei said.

    "You're being modest, junior sister, you have mastered the complete 'Way of Ice' three years ago. Compared with you two, Gan Xie and I are really ashamed." Master Cangjiang said.

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei, you have understood a complete Tao so quickly, only Junior Brother Ji Ning can compete with you." Senior Brother Xueying next to him also smiled.

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    It sounds like

    ¡°Senior Sister Yu Wei has understood a complete Tao, and many people should know it, at least the two senior brothers Cangjiang and Xueying know it.

    Amazing!  This senior sister Yu Wei is actually not very old, she is only about ten years older than herself!  They have actually understood a complete Tao, and it is also the 'Way of Ice'. You must know that when Senior Sister Yu Wei defeated her in the battle at the Tao Palace, she used the Flame Technique.

    "Isn't Senior Sister the Fire Rainbow Fairy who is better at ice?" Ji Ning asked in surprise.

    "I am good at both ice and fire." Master Cangjiang sighed, "Although they are all reincarnated immortals, they are still different. Some are just ordinary earthly immortals, and some are loose immortals who may have practiced for hundreds of thousands of years.  Junior Sister Yu Wei must have been a great Sanxian in her previous life."

    Yu Wei was helpless: "This time I am here to congratulate Junior Brother Ji Ning. Why do you always talk about me, Junior Brother Ji Ning? When we get to you are we just chatting in the air? Not even a glass of water or wine?"

    "Yes, of course." Ji Ning immediately led the way.

    A group of disciples from the mighty Black and White Academy talked and laughed with each other, and arrived at Mingxin Island. On Mingxin Island, Qiuye had already arranged for his servants to prepare. With so many disciples from the Black and White Academy, how could we neglect them?

    ¡­¡­

    A group of fellow disciples arrived. After staying here for two days, some fellow disciples went back first.

    Junior Brother Mu Zishuo, Senior Sister Yu Wei, Senior Brother Cangjiang and Beishan Baiwei are all staying here for a while.

    One day, the sky was clear.

    Ji Ning and his group were sitting on a large boat on the Winged Snake Lake, sitting down together, drinking fairy wine and eating spiritual fruits.

    "Junior sister Yu Wei." Master Cangjiang sat opposite and said, "There are still three years until the Immortal Fate Conference. What are your plans for the next three years?"

    "It's up to you." Yu Wei, the girl in black, sat there and looked around, "Wander around and do whatever you want. When the time comes, go directly to the capital of Daxia."

    "Then I wish Fairy Huohong that your fame will spread throughout the world." Beishan Baiwei also said with a smile.

    Mu Zishuo glared: "Wait a minute, what are you talking about? What kind of Immortal Fate Conference? What kind of capital of Great Xia? And the name is spread all over the world? Senior brother do you know what they are talking about?"

    Ji Ning also shook his head in confusion: "What are you talking about? Why haven't you heard of it?"

    Beishan Baiwei said: "This Immortal Fate Conference is a grand event set by the founding emperor of our Great Xia Dynasty. However, all immortal cultivators below the Yuan Shen level can attend. This is also the true pinnacle battle of geniuses. I am a big  The Xia Dynasty rules this big world, with 3,600 counties under its command, as well as many overseas places I don¡¯t know how many geniuses, demons, and reincarnated immortals will attend this grand event."

    "A battle of geniuses?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes, it is called the Immortal Fate Conference, but it is actually a battle of geniuses." Beishan Baiwei lamented, "Because they must be below the Yuan Shen so the general participants are all perfect, and real people with perfect perfection go to participate in the battle, from  The geniuses from various counties and cities and overseas placesit makes me shudder to think about it. Generally speaking, those who dare to participate in the war are at least as good as the American Shinto Taoists!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression became serious.

    He understands.

    " If it is really a gathering of geniuses in the entire world, it should be noted that in the Black and White Academy in Anchan County alone, there are Master Sloppy, Fire Sage, Master Cangjiang, Yu Wei, etc.  There are other sects, sects, and large tribes in Anchan County, and they will also cultivate some heaven-defying geniuses.

    There are dozens of them in one county.

    And the Daxia Dynasty had 3,600 counties, as well as overseas lands!

    In other words, the Fire Saint alone, Cangjiang Zhenren's level, the entire Daxia Dynasty probably has more than 100,000!

    "If you don't have any strength, you will die if you join the war." Beishan Baiwei said, "The reason you don't know is because you were not strong enough before, and the Black and White Academy didn't inform you. After all, you defeated Taoist Xue Yu just happened.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Do you want to go?" Beishan Baiwei looked at Ji Ning.

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning said.

    "I don't think you need to go now. After all, you have only practiced for thirty years, which is too short." Beishan Baiwei said, "You might as well stay at the level of all things and practice for another three hundred years, and wait for the next Immortal Fate Conference. You  If you go again I believe you will be a hit. I know some geniuses and monsters who just hold back for three hundred years before going again, and even realize several complete Tao!"

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    ?????????????????????????????

    "With such a profound understanding, why can't you become a Yuanshen Taoist or an Earth Immortal? Are you stuck in the stage of all phenomena?" Ji Ning asked.

    Next to him, Mu Zishuo also said, "Yeah, why did you hold it in for so long? Is this Immortal Fate Conference so attractive?"

    "You don't know." Master Cangjiang next to him said.

    Beishan Baiwei and Yu Wei also looked at Ji Ning and the two of them. Master Cangjiang continued: "In this Immortal Fate Conference, the top three will get an immortal magic weapon."

    ¡°Immortal level magic weapon?¡± Mu Zishuo exclaimed.

    "Immortal-level magic weapons alone are not so attractive." Ji Ning frowned. Those who can realize several complete 'Taos' in three hundred years are definitely true evil-level geniuses. Once such people become earthly immortals, they will get one.  It must not be difficult to obtain an immortal-level magic weapon.

    "This is just a lucky draw." Yu Wei, a girl in black, said, "Participating in the Immortal Fate Conference is an opportunity to reach the sky in one step. It can really make the entire Great Xia Dynasty notice you. If you can be ranked in the top ten, just some big tribes.  If you make some good connections, you will be given tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan Liquid or even more Yuan Liquid. A large tribe is not that much, but when a group of forces add up a single unit of Yuan Liquid can be enough for you to handle."

    "These are secondary."

    "The important thing is 'immortal fate'." The girl in black looked at Ji Ning, "If you rank among the top ten in the Immortal Fate Conference, you may become a disciple of some truly powerful people. Once you become a disciple of those powerful people, you will become an immortal.  The possibility is much higher.¡±

    "The Mighty One?" Ji Ning asked, "Where is the Mighty One?"

    Master Cangjiang whispered: "Perhaps it is the top existence hidden in this big world, maybe it is a powerful existence outside this big world. In short, it must be beyond the immortals! I will tell you two again  One thingmore than 80% of the known existences that have become immortals have emerged at the Immortal Fate Conference and been accepted into the disciples of powerful people."

    "This is an opportunity for you to show off, for some big names in the Three Realms to see your talents." Master Cangjiang looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, "I understand, I understand why some geniuses insist on being at the Vientiane level.  I've been holding back for three hundred years, just to show my light for this Immortal Fate Conference."

    Yu Wei also sighed: "We reincarnated immortals are nothing, earthly immortals and loose immortals are nothing at all. Becoming a heavenly immortal is the real freedom and freedom! But how difficult is it to become an immortal? In the entire history of the Black and White Academy, it has only  It's just one. And this Immortal Fate Conference is the real 'opportunity', so naturally you have to seize it."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo completely understood.

    Becoming an immortal is difficult!

    It would be much easier if there was guidance from a powerful person in the Three Realms, such as Taoist Sanshou personally guiding you, then your path to immortality would naturally be much faster.

    The Immortal Fate Conference is an opportunity for some beings in the Three Realms to observe themselves.

    "Beyond the Celestial Immortals?" Mu Zishuo couldn't help but ask, "I only know that the Celestial Immortals are free and easy immortals who have jumped out of the Three Realms. What are they called above the Celestial Immortals?"

    Yu Wei and Cang Jiang looked at each other.

    Yu Wei said slowly: "True Immortal! True Immortal Chunyang!"

    ¡°True immortal?¡± Mu Zishuo murmured to himself.

    "Understanding a complete Tao is the prerequisite for becoming an immortal." Yu Wei said, "And realizing a complete Tao is the prerequisite for becoming a true immortal."

    Mu Zishuo nodded lightly.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    They both know what the great avenue is. Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is one of the great avenues, and Mu Zishuo¡¯s puppetry is also one of the great avenues!  It's just that the way of puppet requires complete control, which is actually rarer and more difficult than the way of sword.  I have only heard that a certain immortal is good at making puppets, but there is no record in the legends about anyone who can truly say that he has complete control over the art of puppets.

    &nbsp; "It's just a premise. It doesn't mean that if you realize a great way, you will definitely become a pure immortal." Yu Wei sighed, "Just like those who have realized three or five complete ways, they will still fail to overcome the tribulation and become a loose immortal. Even if they have enlightened  Once you have emerged from the great path, you will still have to go through tribulations to become a true immortal."

    "You two understand, how powerful are the existences that surpass the immortals? Any one of them is extraordinary in the entire Three Realms. Even if you are selected in the Immortal Fate Conference, you will usually become a registered disciple. But let alone a registered disciple  , even if he becomes the gatekeeper of that powerful person, he is more noble than the prince of the Daxia royal family." Master Cangjiang also said.

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo both nodded in agreement.

    Those beings are already powerful in the three realms.

    Ji Ning suddenly thought of the Master of Water Mansion, Taoist Sanshou He was a god and demon of chaos. He knew it from the moment he was born in chaos, and he directly controlled a great avenue.  After that, he understood many great ways and even created the "Star Reacher", which is ranked among the top ten magical powers since Pangu founded the world.

    "Master said that only when I become a god can I be considered his disciple. I wonder how Master's strength compares to that of a true immortal." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 9 Chapter 39 Gathering (the final chapter of this volume)

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei." After Ji Ning realized how brutal this Immortal Fate Conference was, he couldn't help but look at Senior Sister Yu Wei who was standing aside with worry, "You have only practiced ten years more than me, but you have practiced for more than three hundred years in the Immortal Fate Conference.  There are all kinds of evil geniuses. Senior Sister, isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to go? If Senior Sister really wants to go, how about you have to endure it for another three hundred years?"

    The girl in black, Yu Wei, shook her head gently: "Three hundred years is too long."

    "I have already tried to persuade her." Master Cangjiang also sighed.

    "Yes, it's too dangerous. Although the top ones in the Immortal Fate Conference are only perfect in everything, their understanding of 'Tao' is definitely at the level of immortals, even higher than ordinary immortals. Some of them are me, Ji Ning."  Brother, this evil talent has been suppressed for three hundred years just to participate in this battle." Beishan Baiwei was also worried, "Although Fairy Huohong, you are a reincarnated immortal, your cultivation is still short after all, unless your past life memory is fully awakened."

    If you are fully awakened, all your understanding of the Tao in your previous life will be understood.

    In that case, it¡¯s possible to give it a try!

    "In the Immortal Fate Conference, most people master one complete path." Yu Wei shook her head, "There are very few people who can control two complete paths. Those who have realized three paths will probably be ranked in the top ten. This  When it comes to enlightenment, those who are good at it will be the quickest, while those who are not good at it will be slower and slower."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In addition to the great avenue of swordsmanship, I am good at the way of fire, the way of rain, and the way of strong wind.  Give yourself a hundred years, and you will be sure to fully understand these three paths.  But if you allow yourself to understand the four or five paths even if you give yourself three hundred years, you won't be sure.  Because I have no clue about other ways.

    "Although I have only mastered one path." Yu Wei said with a smile, "But my past life memory can now occasionally recall some fragments, which also allowed me to learn some secret techniques. I am much stronger than the average person who has just mastered one path.  .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hopeless to fight to reach the top ten.¡± Yu Wei shook her head, ¡°But we can be sure of saving our lives.¡±

    Ji Ning, Beishan Baiwei and others looked at each other. Since Senior Sister Yu Wei said so, they couldn't persuade them any more.  Moreover, reincarnated immortals are very special. They may fully awaken their past life memories.

    "I failed to overcome the calamity in my previous life, so I should be brave and diligent in this life." Yu Wei's eyes were bright, "Being able to compete with so many truly first-class geniuses in this Immortal Fate Conference is truly a once-in-a-lifetime test.  Chance."

    Ji Ning suddenly felt something in his heart.

    right.

    To be able to compete with so many geniuses, one must be below the Yuan Shen level. Once one breaks through the Yuan Shen level, there will be no such opportunity.

    "Should I go or not?" Ji Ning began to think about it, "Yu Wei said that those who have realized three ways can usually be ranked in the top ten. Every time a cultivator realizes one more way, his strength will skyrocket My current  The strength is still far from that of one who has realized the three paths."

    "There are still three years."

    "Wait and see, let's see how much my strength can increase in these three years."

    Ji Ning said secretly.

    At this moment, Ji Ning made up his mind to do his best to improve his strength as soon as possible in these three years.

    "Senior sister Yu Wei, senior brother Cangjiang." Ji Ning looked at the two senior sisters and brothers.

    Yu Wei and Cang Jiang both looked at Ji Ning.

    "I wonder if you two can stay in our Winged Snake Lake for a little longer. Junior brother, I would like to ask my brothers and sisters for advice." Ji Ning said helplessly, "In the past few years that I have been in Winged Snake Lake, Taoist Xue Yu, I am the only one who has really worked hard.  A handful, but I have never had the pleasure of apprehending important criminals several times."

    "Hahaha." Master Cangjiang also laughed, "It's hard to find an opponent. Junior brother, you are a swordsman. I heard that you are very good at fighting. I also want to compete with you, junior brother."

    Yu Wei also nodded and smiled: "I have nowhere to go before the Immortal Fate Conference. Before fighting against countless geniuses throughout the Great Xia Dynasty, competing with you, Junior Brother Ji Ning maybe it can also increase my strength. It's just that  Junior Brother Ji Ning, you should prepare more fine wines and delicacies, Senior Brother Cangjiang and I are very picky."

    "Leave this to me." Bei Shanbai smiled and said, "I will satisfy you three."

    The three of them are all top-notch among the real people in Wanxiang.

    Yu Wei and the two are reincarnated immortals, and Ji Ning is actually considered by many to be a reincarnated immortal. Otherwise, how could the soul be so powerful?  Many people believe that Ji Ning must have been a very, very powerful immortal in his previous life. Precisely because he was so powerful in his previous life, it is very difficult to awaken the memories of his previous life.

    The stronger the past life, the harder it is to awaken.  If immortals such as Immortal Ju Hua and Immortal Beihang who are comparable to heavenly immortals are reincarnated successfully, they may not be able to awaken their past life memories if they become earthly immortals after reincarnation.

    &nbsp;"You three are competing, but why are you ignoring me!" Mu Zishuo glared.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Cang Jiang all looked at Mu Zishuo.

    Mu Zishuo said angrily: "The ** control magic weapon may not be your opponent, but I have a real trump card puppet, which was jointly created by the master and me. Although it consumes a lot of Yuan liquid, it is definitely comparable to a Yuanshen Taoist. And  This puppet is the body of a magic weapon, more indestructible than the bodies of gods and demons refining their bodies!"

    ¡°Count you in.¡± Yu Wei smiled.

    "The way of puppets, some powerful puppets are very powerful." Master Cangjiang also nodded, "It's a pity that the Immortal Fate Conference does not allow puppet masters to participate."

    ¡°Why are the puppet masters not allowed to participate?¡± Mu Zishuo said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s so unfair.¡±

    Ji Ning also smiled: "I know this, because I have never heard of a powerful person who has fully understood the way of puppets. Since there is no such way as a powerful person, how can I guide you to become an immortal?"

    Mu Zishuo was speechless.

    yes.

    The fundamental purpose of the Immortal Fate Conference is to allow some powerful people to discover some geniuses with monstrous qualifications, and then take them under their tutelage.  A powerful person is not good at the puppet method, so naturally he will not choose it.

    The way of puppet is to pursue the physical properties of various materials and pursue the ultimate perfection of nature!  But there are so many things in the world. It would take me countless years just to look at all the things in the world. To truly fully understand the way of puppets.  They don't exist in legends!  Every immortal cultivator who has embarked on the path of puppets knows this and at the same time, they all believe that this path has no limits, and they pursue becoming stronger.

    Yu Wei, Cang Jiang, and Mu Zishuo stayed in Yishe Lake for the time being, while Beishan Baiwei went back.

    Ji Ning and the three of them sometimes competed and sometimes discussed, which also made them make great or small progress.

    One day, the big boat floated on Yishe Lake.

    Ji Ning and the four others were chatting.

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei, what's wrong with you?" Ji Ning found tears in Senior Sister Yu Wei's eyes and couldn't help but ask.  In the previous conversation, I mentioned that my parents were deceased, but it made Senior Sister Yu Wei seem very sad.

    Master Cangjiang said softly: "Similar to you, Junior Sister Yu Wei's parents also died young, and this happened as early as when she was young."

    "Early death?" Ji Ning was startled.

    There were tears in Yu Wei's eyes, but they evaporated immediately. She looked far away and said calmly: "When I was young, I had not even practiced, nor had I awakened my memory. My tribe was attacked, and my tribe began to flee I was on the run.  My parents died trying to protect me. I was stimulated at that time, and my naturally powerful spirit exploded and killed all those enemies."

    Ji Ning could imagine the scene of a young child being stimulated by the murder of his parents, and his soul erupting. With the soul and thoughts of the reincarnated immortal even the monks of the Zifu would be killed.

    "But it's too late." Yu Wei shook her head, "My parents will never come back. Although they have only been with me for three years, I will never forget them in my life."

    Three years?

    Senior sister Yu Wei was only three years old at the time.

    ¡­¡­

    And a long shuttle was cutting through the sky, rushing from the distant Shengshui County to Yanshan, Anchan County.

    Because Jiulian was not Yinglongwei, she could not use the teleportation array, so she kept flying on her way

    "finally reached!"

    The long shuttle stopped.

    Jiulian, who was dressed in a snow-white Taoist robe, flew out and put away the long shuttle with a wave of her hand. She looked far away and saw at a glance that Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei, and Cang Jiang were on a boat on the Yi Snake Lake below.  The four of them were drinking and talking.

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei, Senior Brother Cangjiang?" Jiulian was also surprised.

    At this moment, Ji Ning and the four people on the boat below all sensed the fluctuations in the air and looked up.

    As soon as he saw Jiulian in the sky, Ji Ning showed joy and stood up.

    Yu Wei and others also stood up. Yu Wei and Jiulian were already very close to each other, so they shouted loudly: "Sister Jiulian."

    Whoosh!

    Jiulian flew down from the air and landed on the boat. First she met Ji Ning's eyes. There was a hint of affection in their eyes. Then Jiulian turned to look at Yu Wei and said cheerfully: "Sister, I didn't expect to be here.  Seeing you, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Oh, there are also Senior Brother Cangjiang and Junior Brother Zishuo."

    "I haven't seen you for a long time, maybe ten years." Yu Wei was also happy, "How come it's been ten years since you disappeared."

    "Stop talking." Jiulian shook his head helplessly, "I was trapped in Wanlian Cave by the tribe and couldn't get out until a few days ago.?Just cracked the formation and came out.  It took me a long time to fly from Shangshui County to Anchan County.  "

    "With your identity, why did your tribe trap you in Wanlian Cave?" Yu Wei said in surprise. She is the closest relationship to Jiulian in the Black and White Academy. If Luo Qing is because he grew up, then Yu Wei and  Even if Jiulian has a true congenial temperament, Yu Wei also knows some of Jiulian's background.

    Jiulian glanced at Ji Ning helplessly: "It's not because of him."

    "He?" Yu Wei felt something was wrong with Jiulian's glance.  They don't look like normal junior brothers and junior sisters, but rather like a pair of emotionally entangled Taoist couples.

    Ji Ning walked over and took Jiulian's hand. He didn't know what to say. After holding it in for a long time, he just managed to say three words: "Is everything okay?"

    "It's okay, I'm just a little bored. But now that I'm out of Wanlian Cave, I, the Dongyan clan, will never interfere in your or my affairs again." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning, her eyes full of joy.

    "Won't you interfere?" Ji Ning couldn't help but look happy. The Dongyan clan's obstruction had always been a worry for Ji Ning. Now that it's gone, everything has disappeared.

    "the two of them?"

    Yu Wei couldn't help but be stunned when she saw Ji Ning and Jiulian looking like this.

    "You still can't tell that they have become a Taoist couple!" Master Cangjiang laughed.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you became a Taoist couple!¡± Mu Zishuo shouted.

    And Yu Wei stood aside and watched silently, just keeping a faint smile.

    (End of this volume)

    ¡­(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Entering the Immortal Mansion Chapter 1: Shaoyan Clan

    Not long after Jiulian arrived at Yi Snake Lake, a large group of people gathered next to the tall teleportation array in the Chilong Mountains in the distant Anchan County.

    Each one of them has a strong aura, and they are obviously extraordinary.

    Beishan Fox stood beside a tall and thin man and said through the message: "Father, who are you dragging me here to see? I wasn't allowed to ask when I was in Anchan City, so I insisted on waiting until this Yinglong  Only the health branch must tell me."

    The tall and thin man was wearing a black attire, a high crown on his head, and his eyes were deep, but there was a frightening cold light between the opening and closing of his eyes.

    This person is the father of Beishan Fox - Beishan Yin!

    The most popular candidates for the next Anchanhou are Beishan Yin and Beishan Black Tiger. Their personalities are completely different. Beishan Black Tiger is like an ancient giant beast, with a natural domineering attitude It's fascinating to see.  He is timid, acts extremely tyrannically, and has many followers.

    But Beishan Yin is a hero who is really good at forbearing.  No one can figure out what Beishan Yin is thinking. He is a mysterious existence.

    "If I told you in Anchan City, given your character, it would be terrible if it were leaked." Beishan Yin shook his head, "This matter is of great importance, and very few people know about it. Look at Ying Longwei who is also waiting next to him.  Although Immortal Dongshi from the branch came here with a group of subordinates, it is estimated that Immortal Dongshi is the only one who really knows who is waiting for him."

    Beishan Fox suddenly felt itchy.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together

    "Who is it?" Beishan Fox was eager.

    "This person is Shaoyan Nong of the Shaoyan clan." Beishan Yin Chuanyin said.

    Beishan Hu's expression suddenly changed, showing a look of shock, and he exclaimed via voice transmission: "Young Master Shao Yannong, one of the four young masters in the capital of Daxia? How could he come to our Anchan County? How is this possible?"

    "You understand, why I never told you." Bei Shanyin glanced at his son.

    The Beishan Fox nodded repeatedly.

    clear.

    Of course I understand.

    Although the Anchan Beishan clan is a prince, it is extremely ancient and powerful.  But if you look at the entire Daxia Dynasty there are still more powerful forces than the Beishan clan.  For example, the most powerful Daxia royal family, and the other most powerful tribes that supported the Daxia royal family, the Xia Mang clan, to unify the world.

    Shaoyan clan is the humerus minister who assists the Daxia royal family!

    It is said that in the age of gods and demons, the Shaoyan clan was as old and powerful as the Xia Mang clan of the Great Xia royal family. Their history can even run through the most primitive and ancient period of this great world.

    Later, the Shaoyan clan surrendered to the ¡®Xia Mang clan¡¯!  Following the Xia Mang clan to conquer the world, they are one of the most powerful tribes under the Xia Mang clan. As for the Beishan clan and other tribes, they gradually joined later, and their strength is far inferior to that of the Shao Yan clan.

    And now

    The patriarch of the Shaoyan clan is revered as the ¡®Yu Shen Gong¡¯. At the same time, there are three feudal lords in the Shaoyan clan!  The three counties it owns are also extremely vast, much larger than Anchan County.  After all, there were 3,600 counties in the Great Xia Dynasty, each of which was different in size. Anchan County could only be regarded as ordinary.  Some very large counties, one county can be worth dozens of Anchan counties.

    And the upcoming ¡®Shao Yannong¡¯ is the leader of the younger generation of the Shaoyan clan. Not surprisingly, the next patriarch of the Shaoyan clan, Shen Gong Yu, will be succeeded by this Shao Yannong!

    Of course, it is impossible for a tribal leader like Shaoyan to be 100% sure. He still needs to go through a series of tests, but these tests usually pass easily.

    It can be said that Shao Yannong¡¯s status in the ¡®Shao Yan Clan¡¯ is like Ji Ning¡¯s status in Xifu City when he was still a baby!

    The almost designated leader ¡®Feathered God¡¯.

    In the future, it is not surprising that Beishan Yin and Dongshi Immortal will personally welcome the arrival of such a person who will be powerful enough to influence the entire Daxia Dynasty, and keep it secret for fear that others will know about it.

    ¡­¡­

    "coming."

    "coming."

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they saw the teleportation array light up, and a group of people appeared in the teleportation array.

    The leader is wearing Tsing Yi, which looks simple, but if you look carefully you can find that the silk threads of this Tsing Yi are made from the dragon whiskers of the 'East China Sea Dragon'.  He always has a faint smile on his face, but the group of people who came to greet him can feel the natural nobility of this young man in green!

    That is the true nobility that an ancient tribe like the Shaoyan clan can possess when training their next leader!

    People with Shao Yannong's status are called one of the four great princes in the capital of Daxia.??, even the princes and grandsons of the Daxia royal family must be of high enough status to be on an equal footing with him.  Some people who have royal status but no status are not qualified to associate with Shao Yannong.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." Beishan Yin saluted with a smile.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." Immortal Dongshi also saluted.

    Shao Yannong looked at the two of them and nodded: "Beishan Yin, Dong Shi, it's been a long time since I last saw you in the capital. This time I came to Anchan County and bothered you. I'm really ashamed."

    "It is our honor to be able to help Young Master Shaoyan." Beishan Yin and Dongshi Immortal both said one after another.

    Both of them couldn't help but glance at the person beside Shao Yannong. Standing next to Shao Yannong was a tall, thin, dark-skinned middle-aged man with narrow eyes. The aura exuded by this middle-aged man made Beishan Yin and Dong Dong  The stone immortals were all secretly surprised.

    "Gods and demons."

    "They are gods and demons."

    Beishan Yin and Dongshi Immortal both confirmed quickly.

    But raising gods and demons is nothing to an ancient tribe like the Shaoyan clan. After all, these ancient tribes have begun to flourish not long after the formation of this big world, and they have captured countless gods and demons.  Although gods and demons are proud, many gods and demons will surrender in the face of death.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." Immortal Dongshi pointed at the group of people behind him, "I have already entrusted these, and they are absolutely trustworthy. There are two Masters of Wanxiang Perfection and hundreds of Zifu monks. If Young Master Shaoyan has anything to do, just tell them.  . Oh, these two Wanxiang Daoist are also the two-clawed Yinglong Guards of my Yinglong Guards."

    "Two-clawed Dragon Guard?" Shao Yannong nodded after hearing this. Being able to become a two-clawed Dragon Guard is at least as useful as the average Yuanshen Taoist.  As for the hundreds of Zifu monks?  But they are just cannon fodder.

    "Bu You has met Mr. Shaoyan." A young man with wild hair said respectfully.

    "Xue Hongyi has met the young master." A young man in red also saluted respectfully.

    Shao Yannong nodded lightly: "This time I will trouble you two."

    "It is an honor for us to serve Young Master Shaoyan." Xue Hongyi and Master Bu You both said humbly.

    Beishan Yin on the other side saw this and said: "I have also arranged for ten Wanxiang Daoist and a hundred Zifu monks. They are all dead warriors and loyal. The ten Wanxiang Daoist may not be as good as the snow-red,  Bu You. But if we join forces even Yuanshen Taoist will have to retreat."

    "Death warrior?" Shao Yannong's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he smiled.

    It is very difficult to make a cultivator become a dead warrior. Generally, the dead warrior is trained first, and then the dead warrior is trained into a cultivator!  But it is very difficult for a dead warrior to go far on the road of cultivating immortality with his character So it is definitely a great gift for Bei Shanyin to send ten Wanxiang real dead warriors.

    After all, although Immortal Dongshi of the Yinglongwei branch arranged for Xue Hongyi and Bu You, it was obvious that he was only helping him and could not be a dead soldier.

    "This is my son Beishanhu. He has never met Young Master Shaoyan. He has heard of Young Master Shaoyan for a long time. This time he begged me to bring him to meet Young Master Shaoyan." Beishan Yin smiled.

    "I have met Mr. Shaoyan." Beishan Hu said in great excitement.

    Shao Yannong nodded lightly: "Beishan Fox, yes, I remember it."

    A simple sentence made Beishan Fox extremely excited.

    "My coming to Anchan County this time is also a small test for me from the tribe." Shao Yannong looked at Dongshi Immortal and Beishan Yin, "So it's not suitable to make a big fuss. The two of them gave me some manpower, so I can take advantage of it."  It¡¯s bigger. I can¡¯t relax in this test, so I won¡¯t stay here any longer, and you don¡¯t have to wait.¡±

    "Then I wish Young Master Shaoyan a successful return, and then I will celebrate Young Master Shaoyan." Beishan Yin and Dongshi Immortal watched Shao Yannong and a large group of people leave.

    There are only three people left beside the teleportation array: Beishan Yin, Beishan Hu, and Dongshi Immortal.

    Of course there are some old servants who are responsible for maintaining the formation, but when they were talking just now, Immortal Dongshi naturally mobilized the power of heaven and earth to isolate the sound. Those old servants had no idea who had arrived before.

    "Father, we sent the dead man away, and Young Master Shaoyan just left like this?" Beishan Fox blinked.

    Bei Shanyin glanced at his son: "You are lucky if you can accept him. Now he is still going through the test and is in need of manpower. He will accept him. In the future, he will become the 'Feather God' and become a very important figure in the entire Daxia Dynasty.  Character. He won¡¯t look down upon what we give him. One point given now is worth a thousand points given in the future!¡±

    ??The Beishan Fox is thoughtful.

    "Let's go back." Beishan Yin ordered.

    A huge warship with a dark red body.It is extremely simple and flying high in the sky.

    There were a total of six hundred monks from the Zifu and more than ten Wanxiang Masters in the warship. Shao Yannong and the middle-aged man with black, thin and narrow eyes were standing beside the ship's side, looking at the land thousands of miles away.

    "Xue Hongyi, Bu You." Shao Yannong asked, "Do you have any powerful people in Anchan County? Forget about Yuanshen Taoist and Immortal."

    "Not counting the Immortals and Taoist Priests" Xue Hongyi said, "Among the Wanxiang Daoists in Anchan County, the really strongest ones are, first of all, the most powerful ones from the Black and White Academy where several geniuses gather, and of course Split the Sky  The Sword Sect, Mulan Clan, and Dragon Hunting Clan all have elites trained within them, but this is also the real seed of these forces, so it will be difficult for them to take risks."

    Shao Yannong nodded lightly.

    Xue Hongyi is the best of the younger generation in Xuelong Mountain. Because Xuelong Mountain is a small sect in the entire Daxia Dynasty, Xue Hongyi is willing to be a pawn.

    And those who are better may not necessarily.

    "Huh?" The eyes of Bu You, the master next to him, lit up. "It looks like we are about to reach the Yanshan realm. There is a peerless genius in Yanshan. He is the truly top among all the masters of the Black and White Academy. He is Beiming master Ji Ning."

    Hearing Ji Ning¡¯s name, Xue Hongyi frowned.

    "Ji Ning?" Shao Yannong also looked curious.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A new volume begins~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Entering the Immortal Mansion Chapter 2: Only those who have strength are powerful

    "I've never heard of him, Bu You, tell me, what's so great about this person?" Shao Yannong asked curiously.

    Although Xue Hongyi was unhappy at the side, she could only keep it in her heart.

    "This man is a swordsman genius. When he first entered the Black and White Academy, he defeated many senior brothers and sisters in the battle of Taoism. In the end, the reincarnated immortal Huohong Fairy Yu Wei defeated him. And now his strength is even more amazing!  Not long ago, we defeated Taoist Xueyu, one of the three Taoist Priests of Xuelong Mountain!" said Bu You Zhenlian.

    "Xuelong Mountain?" Shao Yannong looked at Xue Hongyi, "Hongyi, you are from Xuelong Mountain, right? Is this possible?"

    Xue Hongyi felt very aggrieved and depressed, but she still whispered: "This is the case."

    "What is the realm of Taoist Xueyu?" Shao Yannong asked. He lived in the capital of Daxia, so how could he know about Taoist Yuanshen from Xuelong Mountain, a small sect in Anchan County.

    Xue Hongyi said in a low voice: "The soul is perfect."

    "Hahaha This Ji Ning is indeed worth seeing." Shao Yannong smiled and nodded. This time coming out was an important test for him from the tribe, and even the tribe would not give him much help.  The only person who was really brought out from the tribe was the old servant 'Xiang Liufang' who had protected him since he was a child. As for the other people, he asked others to 'donate' him voluntarily.

    This test is quite troublesome.

    The old servant needs to protect him personally, so he also needs some powerful subordinates, please ask Yuanshen Taoist?  Immortal?  Shao Yannong was very worried, because some of the heaven-defying Yuanshen Taoists even had the fighting power of immortals, and they might be able to kill him, Shao Yannong, in an instant!  He would never allow such a threat to exist.

    So he can only ask Master Wanxiang. No matter how powerful Master Wanxiang is his strength is still within the controllable range.

    Some of the heaven-defying people among Yuanshen Taoists are no longer within their control.

    It is impossible to tell the strength of an immortal cultivator from the surface. Even if a Yuanshen Taoist is not well-known, who knows if there are any hidden secrets.  It¡¯s better to ask Wanxiang Zhenren!  Safe, just within control.  But the more powerful Wanxiang Zhenren is, it is also difficult to hire him.

    "Young Master Shaoyan, Ji Ning has only been practicing for thirty years now. I'm afraid it will be difficult to invite him." Xue Hongyi said continuously, "And he is very aloof and arrogant. He didn't even give me the face of Xuelong Mountain before. Why invite him like this?"  , if he neglects Young Master Shaoyan"

    "Hahaha, if he doesn't give you Xuelongshan face, how will he not give me face?" Shao Yannong glanced at him, "Hongyi, I can see that he has some conflicts with you Xuelongshan, but since he came to help me,  You don¡¯t have to think too much about those things in the past.¡±

    Xue Hongyi could only lower her head and say: "Yes."

    "Let's go and see Ji Ning." Shao Yannong smiled and looked forward to it.

    Mingxin Island in Yishe Lake.

    In the study room.

    Ji Ning was writing stroke by stroke, Qiuye was polishing ink at the side, and Jiulian was standing on the side watching.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning put away his pen and showed a smile.

    "Writing is indeed a kind of enjoyment, especially writing about my understanding of swordsmanship, it feels very good.

    "Autumn leaves, take them and burn them." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, sir." Qiuye immediately started to pick up the paper.

    "Qiuye." Jiulian also said, "Take it to the next room and burn it. Ji Ning and I have something to say."

    Qiuye nodded and backed out obediently.

    Ji Ning and Jiulian were the only two people left in the room.

    "If you have any secret matters, you should avoid Qiuye." Ji Ning hung up the brush and glanced at Jiulian.

    Jiulian looked at Ji Ning: "Ji Ning, do you feel that you are a little too close to Qiuye?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "I think you treat Qiuye no differently than you treat me." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning, "I am your Taoist companion, she is just your maid."

    "Hahaha." Ji Ning smiled, "You are overthinking."

    "No." Jiulian continued, "I'm not as stingy as you think, but you are destined to become stronger and stronger in the future, your status will be higher and higher, and more and more people will follow you.  So many subordinateshow to manage them well? There must be rules. How can we do it without rules? The status must be clear. Qiuye is a maid, then she is a maid! If there is no distinction between superiority and inferiority, won't it be chaos? "

    Everything she learned in the Dongyan clan since childhood made Jiulian believe that status must be distinguished.

    Servants will be servants!

    Even if you pamper a servant, the servant must abide by the duty of a servant!

    "What do you want to say?" Ji Ning frowned.

    ?"I just want to tell you that you will become stronger and stronger in the future, and the Ji family will gradually become stronger. A big tribe must look like a big tribe. As the suppressor of this big tribe the people around you  The distinction between people's superiority and inferiority is even clearer!" Jiulian said, "And you? Don't talk about Qiuye, just talk about some ordinary servants, and you actually talk to them? Talk to them? Those are just mortal servants, why bother?"

    Ji Ning shouted: "Okay!"

    Jiulian was startled.

    "Everyone has their own way of doing things. As for Qiuye, although she is a maid, in my heart, she is my sister!" Ji Ning looked at Jiulian.

    Jiulian gritted his teeth.

    The living environments of the two are different, and Ji Ning came from the earth in his previous life.

    There are naturally big differences in how we deal with things.

    "You will be laughed at in the future!" Jiulian frowned.

    "A joke? Who is laughing at me?" Ji Ning looked at Jiulian, "And why should I care about other people's jokes? I am who I am. When I am truly famous throughout the Great Xia Dynasty, I am afraid that my words and deeds will be praised instead. Nine  Lian, haven't you seen it through now? Even if he has bad conduct, if he is a true immortal he will still let tribes lick his toes. And if he is a mortal, even if he says a word  How a line meets the requirements of your so-called big tribe will only be a joke."

    "Look at the three realms!"

    "Strength is the foundation! Only those who have strength are powerful!" Ji Ning looked at Jiulian.

    Jiulian felt the strong determination and ambition in Ji Ning's eyes.

    Jiulian lowered his head.

    "Okay, let's not talk anymore. You will understand it yourself in the future." Jiulian turned around and walked out.

    at this time¡­¡­

    A powerful wave spread from a distance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiulian both turned their heads and looked at the sky in the distance. They all sensed this fluctuation.

    Although the two had argued before, they still flew into the sky together.

    ¡­¡­

    In mid-air, Ji Ning, Jiulian, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Master Cangjiang all flew over.

    "Who is it?" Ji Ning glanced at the ancient ship in the mid-air in the distance. There was a battle flag on the ship with the word 'Shao Yan' on it.

    "Shaoyan!" Jiulian was startled.

    "Is it Shaoyan?" Master Cangjiang was also shocked.

    As for Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Yu Wei, they had never heard of it, and they all seemed confused.

    Master Cangjiang sent a message to everyone: "Junior brothers and sisters, be careful. This Shaoyan clan is one of the top ten most powerful tribes in the entire Daxia Dynasty. Many members of the tribe are officials in the Daxia Dynasty. To this side  They have great influence in the whole world. There are actually three feudal lords in their tribe, and the fiefdoms of those three counties are far greater than those of Anchan County."

    Jiulian also sent a message: "The size of the Shaoyan clan's fiefdom alone is nearly a hundred times that of Anchan County! The foundation is deep. It is said that not long after the birth of this big world, the Shaoyan clan has already begun to prosper. In the long history  In the age of gods and demons, the Shaoyan clan was extremely powerful."

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Yu Wei all trembled when they heard this.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Mu Zishuo blinked.

    "Three feudal lords from one clan?" Ji Ning had seen the map of the entire Daxia Dynasty. There were indeed three counties and fiefdoms that belonged to the 'Shaoyan clan'. Those three county fiefdoms were completely scattered in three places, but each county fiefdom was  They are all very large and belong to very large counties.

    "How could such a powerful tribe come to our Winged Snake Lake with its warships?" Ji Ning was extremely confused.

    At this time, the ancient warship in the distance directly transformed and opened a passage. A man in green was followed by a dark, tall, thin, middle-aged man with narrow eyes.  Behind them were Xue Hongyi, Bu You and other Wanxiang real people and Zifu monks.

    "Xue Hongyi?" Ji Ning recognized it at a glance.

    Xue Hongyi also glanced at Ji Ning.

    "Everyone, be careful." Jiulian Lian sent a message, "The man in green is 'Shao Yannong', one of the four young masters in the capital of Daxia. This Shao Yannong has an extraordinary status. As expected, he will be the next one.  The leader of the Shaoyan clan becomes the new Yu Shen Gong."

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Yu Wei were all secretly speechless.

    The next leader of the Shaoyan clan?

    Such a powerful person?

    "Dong Yanyun has met Young Master Shaoyan." Jiulian said with a smile.

    "You know me?" Shao Yannong was surprised, "Dong Yanyun? Are you the Jiulian of the Dongyan clan?"

    "Exactly." Jiulian nodded.

    &nbsp; Shao Yannong smiled and nodded. He has been cultivated since he was a child and will be familiar with some of the top powerful figures in the world ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty. Jiulian is the next leader of the Dongyan clan, so he will naturally be familiar with it.  , but that was a long time ago. Now that I think about it, I completely remember it.

    "Jiulian, you are much more beautiful than the one I saw in the painting, and you were much more immature in that painting." Shao Yannong smiled.

    Jiulian smiled and then said: "Let me introduce you, Mr. Shaoyan, as my Taoist companion Ji Ning."

    "Taoist couple?" Shao Yannong was startled, then nodded, "They are indeed a beautiful couple."

    "This is my senior sister, Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei, who is also a reincarnated immortal." Jiulian pointed to Yu Wei, the girl in black next to her.

    Shao Yannong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Jiulian is already a beauty with good looks and temperament, but Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei is even better, which makes the eyes of Shao Yannong, who is often in the capital of Daxia, light up.

    "This is my senior brother Cangjiang Zhenren, who is also a reincarnated immortal. This is my senior brother Mu Zishuo." Jiulian said.

    Jiulian just finished speaking.

    "I have met Young Master Shaoyan." Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Master Cangjiang all saluted.

    Shao Yannong also nodded. He could tell that all of these people were extraordinary.

    Master Nabu You even sent a message quietly: "Congratulations, Young Master Shaoyan, Fairy Huohong and Master Cangjiang are also the top geniuses in the Black and White Academy, comparable to Ji Ning."

    Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning and the others, smiled and said, "Speaking of which, I would like to ask a few people for help."

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other.

    "Master Shaoyan, please speak." Ji Ning spoke.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Entering the Immortal Mansion Chapter 3: Wujiang Immortal Mansion

    Shao Yannong said: "This time is also a small test for me by the tribe. I am asked to explore an ancient fairy mansion. As for who I can ask for help, the tribe will not care too much! I will not hide it from you either.  This Immortal Mansion is a mansion of a Celestial Immortal. Although I don¡¯t know how long it took for the Celestial Immortal to die, there must be many dangers inside. Some monsters trapped inside that cannot come out continue to multiply, and I am afraid that many big monsters have taken over. There are also some others.  The danger is also unknown, so I need some people to help me. If you help me, I will naturally remember this favor."

    As soon as the words were spoken, the expressions of Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Jiulian, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Master all changed.

    Celestial Immortal Mansion?

    Although there are many immortal mansions in this endless land, they are usually mansions built by loose immortals and earth immortals. The mansions of earth immortals and loose immortals may be very attractive to ordinary Zifu monks, but they are not attractive to Ji Ning and the others.  Much smaller. After all, Ji Ning and the others have access to many living loose and earthly immortals. For example, Master Ji Ning is the most talented immortal!

    ???????????????????????????????????? That's completely different!

    "What do you think?" Master Cangjiang said.

    Jiulian sent a message: "Shao Yannong is one of the four young masters in the capital of Daxia. With his status, if he says he will remember our favor, he will definitely remember it. Just for this favor I think  You can help him once. Once he becomes the next Lord Feathered God, if he helps us a little, the benefits will be endless."

    "Don't worry, the servant next to him gives me a very dangerous feeling." Ji Ning said in a message. He had long sensed the sense of threat, which was brought by that servant. "He has such a powerful servant.  , but you still need our help, so don¡¯t rush to agree and think about it carefully.¡±

    "Yeah, that makes sense." Master Cangjiang responded.

    ¡°I listen to my senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo was straightforward.

    "Let's see what he says." Yu Wei said the same.

    Although Jiulian is more inclined to agree, it is obvious that Ji Ning has greater influence among this group of fellow disciples.

    Mainly, it is a group of geniuses who work together and generally value strength more. The strongest among them are Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Cang Jiang.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the expressions of Ji Ning and the others, Shao Yannong knew that the other party was not moved, so he added: "This Celestial Immortal is called Wujiang Immortal! He was a great demon from the water tribe who became a Celestial Immortal. He was also very famous back then and later in  In the Three Realms, he died in a battle with other immortals. The "Key to the Immortal Mansion" of this Celestial Immortal Mansion was obtained by me, Shaoyan. However, I, Shaoyan, was not in a hurry to investigate, so I can be sure that since the witch  After Jiang Xianren died, no one has entered."

    "And the Immortal Mansion is the lair of immortals, such as some spiritual medicine gardens, such as some precious magic weapons, elixirs, and strange materials. There must be many. Maybe even immortal-level magic weapons!"

    Hear this.

    Yu Wei and Cangjiang¡¯s eyes lit up, and Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    Immortal level magic weapon?

    Yes, most of the loose immortals and earthly immortals do not have immortal-level magic weapons, but the heavenly immortals definitely have them, and there are more than one!  It is also possible to leave an immortal magic weapon in the lair.

    "My purpose this time is to control this Immortal Mansion. As for all the treasures in the Immortal Mansionas long as you get it, it belongs to you. I will never take it away. Even if I really want it, I will make a proposal for you.  Satisfactory exchange conditions will never be forced." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning and others, "This is my promise, and it is also the Shaoyan clan's promise."

    Ji Ning and others made eye contact one by one and transmitted messages quietly.

    "You can go and have a look." Master Cangjiang sent a message, "If you want to enter the Immortal Palace, you have no chance. As Young Master Shaoyan said Without the key to the Immortal Palace, there is no way to enter. This time we can  Go in together, it¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡±

    "He is the son of the Shaoyan clan, and the promise he made to us as the Shaoyan clan is trustworthy." Yu Wei also sent a message.

    ¡°I listen to my senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo still said the same.

    "Ji Ning?" Jiulian also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was also moved.

    Shao Yannong looked at the expressions of several people and added: "As far as I know, although this Wujiang Immortal was born as a great demon, he is actually a demon swordsman with high achievements in the way of swordsmanship. He must be in his hometown  His swordsmanship will probably be passed down from generation to generation."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "It seems that Junior Brother Ji Ning is tempted." Master Cangjiang said with a smile, "Everyone, please tell me, I think we can go."

    "You can go." Yu Wei also said, "Although it will be dangerous, if Shaoyan dares to let their young master in, the danger will not be exaggerated."

    "Go." Jiulian also sent a message.

    ??Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    "Go and take a good look." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, I'll go too." Mu Zishuo also smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    As the oldest person in the group, Master Cangjiang said: "Master Shaoyan, the five of us are willing to go to Wujiang Immortal Mansion with you."

    "Haha, okay!" Shao Yannong's eyes lit up, he clapped his hands and said happily, "With the help of five people, we will definitely succeed this time!"

    "If you have anything to prepare, you can prepare it quickly." Shao Yannong continued, "We must set off to Wujiang Immortal Mansion as soon as possible."

    "We have nothing to do." Master Cangjiang said with a smile, "I'm afraid Junior Brother Ji Ning needs to make some arrangements."

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Ning, please go and make arrangements. We will wait for you here.¡± Mu Zishuo also said with a smile.

    They are all guests and can leave at any time.

    Ji Ning wants to arrange the affairs of the tribe.

    "Please wait a moment." Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and flew directly to Mingxin Island.

    On Mingxin Island.

    Qiuye, Xiaoqing, Bai Shuize and others have been waiting for a long time.

    "What's wrong, who is that person?" Xiao Qing asked.

    Ji Ning looked at Qiuye: "Qiuye, the man who came on the warship is a young master from the ancient tribe 'Shaoyan clan'. He has an extremely noble status. He asked me and my senior brothers and sisters to do something for him  ¡­I¡¯m going to leave for a while, and I¡¯ll leave everything on Mingxin Island to you. As for the Ji family, please help me pass the message, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    "Yeah." Qiuye nodded obediently.

    Whatever Ji Ning wants to do, Qiuye will only silently support him.

    "Let's go, Xiaoqing, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Let's go!" Xiao Qing immediately turned into a mist, which instantly wrapped around Ji Ning's arm and turned into a small snake.

    And Bai Shuize followed Ji Ning silently.

    When you go out on an adventure, you naturally have to take your spiritual beast with you.

    "Let's see how great this Celestial Immortal Mansion is." Ji Ning looked forward to it, but suddenly his heart moved, "To be cautious, I'd better take this treasure with me. It is said that in some places the treasure cannot be taken out from the storage magic weapon.  ." A black armband appeared in Ji Ning's hand, and then he put it on his arm.

    The animal skin robe quickly covered him, covering him up.

    This black armband is one of the two rare items that Ji Ning got in Shuifu.

    This time when he went to the Celestial Immortal Mansion, Ji Ning was quite confident, because he had passed through the fourth level of the Water Mansion War Temple and reached the level of all phenomena through the God and Demon Refining Body. In these two opportunities to choose treasures Ji Ning did not choose the earth.  It's not a magic weapon, but a protective magical object!

    According to the words of the big yellow-haired bear: "Be careful, that Lizhan died when Wanxiang Zhenren was in the stage. Wanxiang Zhenren was neither good nor bad on the path of cultivating immortals. He was not a weakling, but he was not a great master either. He was the most powerful person.  A stage where you may die. Although this protective magical object can only be used once, its power is extraordinary, enough to be worth your life."

    When Ji Ning made the selection for the third time, the big yellow-haired bear even said: "This protective magical object is the most suitable for you. It was made by Taoist Sanshou on a whim back then."

    Except for the ¡®Hanming Sword Formation¡¯ that Ji Ning chose for the first time, the second and third times he chose were all magical items for protection!

    It should be noted that a single set of Hanming Sword Formation is extremely valuable.

    At least it is more than the protective treasures that the Immortal Diancai gave to Ji Ning. The protective treasures that the Immortal Diancai gave to Ji Ning back then are not enough for Ji Ning now, and this time Ji Ning chose two  A rare protective item its value is not lower than that of Hanming Sword Formation, and it is produced by Shuifu, so it is naturally extraordinary.

    "With these two magical protective objects, they are enough to deal with some sudden dangers." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning had a small green snake wrapped around his arm, followed by Bai Shuize, and immediately flew high into the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "Jining, you also have a spiritual beast?" Shao Yannong, who was waiting for Ji Ning on the warship, saw the small green snake on Ji Ning's arm and smiled immediately, "I also have a spiritual beast, come on, Chi Huo."

    Suddenly, a red snake head began to appear on the skin of Shao Yannong's arm.

    This red snake head has a single horn.

    The eyes are also golden.

    "Red-scaled horned dragon?" Ji Ning and others were secretly surprised.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  And some of the truly powerful mythical beasts in the legend are evenYou have to wait until you become an immortal to transform into another form. Those are the truly terrifying beasts.

    The red-scaled horned dragon is so famous that it needs to reach the soul stage before it can transform!  It is much nobler than Kongqing Snake and Baishui Ze.

    "Chichi." The red-scaled horned dragon glanced at Kongqingshe and Bai Shuize, then buried his head and blended into his skin.

    "Hahaha, the red fire hasn't transformed yet, so it's very boring." Shao Yannong sat on the main seat in the highest hall of the huge warship. Ji Ning and others also sat down separately, "Come on.  Come, let¡¯s drink some fine wine together. When we enter Wujiang Immortal Mansion, we won¡¯t be as carefree as we are now.¡±

    "Respect Young Master Shaoyan."

    Cangjiang Zhenren, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Jiulian all raised their glasses. Xue Hongyi and Bu Youzhenren, who were sitting at the bottom, also raised their glasses.

    "Hahaha" Shao Yannong burst into laughter, obviously in a very good mood.

    Of course he is in a good mood.

    Although Xue Hongyi and Bu You Zhenren are considered two-clawed dragon guards, they are still inferior to Ji Ning, the top genius of Black and White Academy, and the two reincarnated immortals Yu Wei and Cangjiang Zhenren.

    By the way, I went to Yi Snake Lake in Xiayan Mountain and hired five helpers at once!

    ??And all of them are extraordinary, even the slightly inferior Mu Zishuo is a genius in the way of puppets, and those who follow the way of puppets are good at fighting across ranks.  Jiulian is the next leader of the Dongyan clan. How could he not have any powerful means to protect himself?

    ¡­¡­

    They drank and had fun all the way, with Ji Ning and others accompanying them. In just two days, they arrived at the hiding place of Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    "Wujiang Immortal Mansion is in the Tianyou Mountains in the distance." Shao Yannong, standing beside the ship's side, pointed to the majestic mountains in the distance with high spirits.

    Ji Ning and everyone else were watching from a distance, full of expectations.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (Haoxinshu.com www.haoxinshu.com) to collect and recommend it. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Entering the Immortal Mansion Chapter 4: Take it!

    The Tianyou Mountains are majestic and vast, stretching for more than ten thousand miles.

    "Wujiang Immortal Mansion is hidden in the mountains. Even if you rely on your spiritual sense to search it, I'm afraid it will take ten days and a half." Shao Yannong's eyes were full of expectation, "But I have the key to the Immortal Mansion. You can sense it as long as you get close to it. Everyone  After a little preparation, once you enter the Immortal Mansion, you will be in real danger."

    The immortal cultivators on the side all nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally entering.¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Yes, the Celestial Immortal Mansion." Ji Ning was also looking forward to it.

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian next to her quietly transmitted the message.

    Ji Ning turned to look at Jiulian, smiled, and also sent a message: "Senior sister, why are you sending a message specifically?"

    "When you enter the Immortal Mansion, you have to show off your skills, and you have to get closer to Young Master Shao Yan. It is a rare opportunity to meet Young Master Shao Yan. If you miss it, it will be difficult to meet him again in the future." Jiu  Lian urged, "You have wasted the past two days. After entering the Immortal Mansion, you can no longer neglect it."

    Ji Ning frowned: "Senior sister!"

    "Don't be angry." Jiulian said, "I know your temperament. You don't like to flatter others, but I didn't ask you to flatter others. I just asked you to get closer to him Ji Ning, you must know that you  His strength is definitely stronger than that of Xue Hongyi, but in the past two days on the warship, Xue Hongyi often talked to Young Master Shaoyan, and his relationship with Young Master Shaoyan was much closer. But you were on the side, hardly  Say somethingyou are really like this"

    ¡°Senior sister, I¡ª¡ª¡± Ji Ning wanted to defend.

    "Wait until I finish." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning, "This friendship, the reason why it is called 'friendship', is that we need to interact with each other and talk to each other a lot, only in this way can we have friendship. It doesn't mean that you help him.  The friendship is just a favor at most, nothing more than that."

    "Favors are gone when they are used up, but friendship is long-lasting!"

    "You are aloof and arrogant, and you don't bother to flatter me, but Master Shaoyan is even more arrogant than you! As a result, the two of you talk to each other very little. Let me ask you, suppose your Master Shaoyan rarely talks to you.  This person Do you have much friendship with this person? Even if he helps you, I'm afraid you won't treat him well."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    What Senior Sister Jiulian said does make sense.

    "People's closeness and distance can be divided into strangers, acquaintances, friends, confidants, and life-and-death friends." Jiulian said, "You and Young Master Shaoyan are not even considered 'familiar' after just two sentences. They are still strangers."  People. And that Xue Hongyi often talks to Young Master Shaoyan, and later even goes through life and death for Young Master Shaoyan, maybe we can become friends with each other."

    "When you enter the Immortal Mansion, maybe your contribution will be greater than his."

    "But in Young Master Shaoyan's heart, he is closer to Xue Hongyi than to you. Now Young Master Shaoyan needs your help because he is undergoing a tribal test, so I am quite polite to you. But when he passes the test in the future, especially in the future  He has become the new Lord Feather. I'm afraid Young Master Shaoyan doesn't even bother to look at you. If you ask him to do something, if it's a small matter, he will nod to return the favor. But if the thing you ask him to do is too troublesome,  I'm afraid he won't even be able to see you. For the new Yu Shen Gong, even an immortal would find it difficult to see his face." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning.

    "Sister, I admit that what you said makes sense." Ji Ning sent a message, "Favors are gone after they are used, but friendship is long-lasting."

    "ButI am me, I am not you."

    "I don't like to deliberately get close to him, everything happens naturally." Ji Ning said in a message, "It would be a good thing if I could become friends with Young Master Shao Yan. But if we can't become friends, it would be okay."

    "Opportunity! When the opportunity comes, you must seize it!" Jiulian anxiously said, "You can meet a few big people in your life. If you miss it, it will be gone."

    "The path to immortality depends on yourself." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "But if others help you at critical moments, you can go further on the road to immortality." Jiulian sent a message.

    "Senior sister, deliberately getting close to others to please them will only affect my Taoist heart but the gain outweighs the loss." Ji Ning said.

    "You" Jiulian was furious.

    "Everyone has their own way. Senior sister, you don't have to force me." Ji Ning said, "Senior sister, I have never forced you to do anything, and I hope you don't force me. This is the second time!"

    Jiulian was startled.

    Yes, there was an argument about status between the two of them on Mingxin Island not long ago. It was also the first time that the two of them were unhappy.

    "I also want you to achieve higher." Jiulian's eyes were a little red.

    "Okay." Ji Ning held Jiulian's hand and said??Jiulian smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Wei on the side noticed Ji Ning and Jiulian holding hands with each other, frowned slightly, and then turned to look at the vast mountain scenery outside.

    "This Ji Ning really doesn't know what kind of luck he has." Xue Hongyi glanced at Ji Ning and Jiulian who were holding hands with each other, and secretly cursed, "Obviously Young Master Shaoyan went to explore the Immortal Mansion this time, and there was no such thing.  Ji Ning¡¯s matter, but now this Ji Ning is also on the ship. And he actually became a Taoist couple with Dong Yanyun."

    Xue Hongyi didn¡¯t know Jiulian¡¯s background at first.

    But it was the conversation between Shao Yannong and Jiulian at the banquet on the ship these two days that made Xue Hongyi knowthat Jiulian turned out to be the next leader of the Dongyan clan.  Xue Hongyi suddenly became extremely jealous!

    "A young boy from the Ji family could actually reach this point." Xue Hongyi couldn't help but feel jealous in her heart.

    When the news of Ji Ning's defeat of Taoist Xue Yu spread, Xue Hongyi was in disbelief. He couldn't believe that the boy he could crush to death was stronger than him.

    Now Ji Ning has also met Shao Yannong, and has become a Taoist couple with Jiulian

    "This Ji Ning, it would be better if he died in Wujiang Immortal Mansion!" Xue Hongyi said secretly.

    The big ship flew over the Tianyou Mountains for a while. Shao Yannong, who was dressed in green, looked down with his eyes bright and shouted: "The Immortal Mansion is below, everyone, follow me in."

    "Have you found the Immortal Mansion?"

    "Just below?"

    Everyone who was talking to each other before looked down attentively.

    Boom!

    The big ship swooped directly towards the mountains below, quickly passed over the peaks, and then flew directly into a deep canyon.

    "stop."

    This quaint large ship stopped directly in mid-air in front of a canyon rock wall.

    "Wait for me to open the Immortal Mansion first." A golden token appeared in Shao Yannong's hand. He faced the rock wall in front of him. As his Yuan Power was activated, the golden token directly emitted a hazy golden light beam.  When it shined on the rock wall, the surface of the rock wall suddenly began to twist, and soon huge ripples appeared on the water surface.

    "Go in." Shao Yannong looked happy.

    Whoosh!

    The big ship flew forward directly, flew directly into the ripples of the water surface, and disappeared within the ripples of the water surface.  Then the ripples dissipated, and the rock wall was still a rock wall, nothing special at all.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ji Ning and his group passed through the ripples in the warship, they felt that the scenery in front of them changed rapidly.

    "This is this?" Ji Ning and everyone on the warship saw at a glance that there were continuous mountain peaks around them. The peaks were desolate, with almost no grass growing, and the ground was a desert.

    The Tianyou Mountains are lush and green mountains.

    But as soon as you enter the Immortal Mansion

    What comes into view is the desolate desert and the peaks on the desert.

    "drink!"

    "ha!"

    "drink!"

    "ha!"

    I saw bursts of huge sounds that made the world tremble in the distance. This sound came from the most majestic mountain peak in the distance. I saw that there was a dense white patch on the desolate majestic mountain peak.  A patch of white is actually formed by the gathering of a large number of monsters wearing snow-white armor.

    These big monsters wearing snow-white armor all have huge fish tails and human bodies, and they have scales on their faces.

    "Um?"

    "There?"

    The densely gathered big monsters all turned their heads to look in the direction of Ji Ning and the others, because the fluctuation caused by the warship passing through the ripples in the water naturally made these big monsters aware of it.

    "Human race!"

    "It's the human race!"

    The thousands of mermaid monsters who were practicing all exclaimed. How many years have passed since their ancestors were trapped here and couldn't get out, and they have reproduced from generation to generation In the entire world of Immortal Mansion, everything is like this.  Monsters, there is no human race at all.  Even the original Heavenly Immortal ¡®Wujiang Immortal¡¯ was from the demon race!

    "Huh?" The leader of the group of big demons who were practicing on the side was a very seductive mermaid with her upper body naked. The mermaid was stunned for a moment, and then roared sharply, "It's a human race.  The human race has entered the Immortal Mansion, and they must have the key to the Immortal Mansion. Quick, quick, grab it, seize the key to the Immortal Mansion!"

    "Take it!"

    "Take it!"

    "Kill with me!" the mermaid banshee said.Immediately a layer of golden armor appeared.

    When the mermaid demon soared into the sky, thousands of mermaid demons wearing snow-white armor also rose into the sky. For a moment, the runes on the Taoist armor they wore also lit up, boom~~~  ~For a time, these thousands of big demons turned into huge giants. The endless giants rolled forward and rushed directly towards Shao Yannong and others on the distant warship.

    "We can go out after seizing the key to the Immortal Mansion, seize it." The mermaid banshee roared through the sound transmission, causing other mermaid demons to follow suit and roar.

    The mountain peak is only dozens of miles away from Ji Ning and the others. Because of this close distance, the mermaid monsters can see it at a glance and confirm that it is a human race!  It was also the first time in endless years that a human race appeared in this Immortal Mansion.

    Tens of miles away, it¡¯s here in an instant!

    " Young Yannong, Ji Ning, Xue Hongyi and others on the warship were all shocked.

    "Tao soldiers!"

    "It's the Taoist soldiers of the demon tribe!" Ji Ning and the others were all shocked. When they saw it from afar before, they confirmed that among the group of great demons there were several 'Great Demons of All Things', and even the leader of the mermaid banshee might be the Great Yuanshen.  Demon!  The worst monsters are also at the Zifu level. There are so many monsters and they are Tao soldiers

    "These Taoist armors must have been left behind by the Taoist soldiers trained by the Immortal Wu Jiang." Ji Ning and the others knew that they were in big trouble.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Chapter 1 is here!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Entering the Immortal Mansion Chapter 5: Unstoppable

    This Immortal Mansion is the home of Immortal Wu Jiang, so it naturally has to deploy many means. Although Immortal Wu Jiang died, many of the methods he left behind are still useful, such as Taoist soldiers!

    Immortal Wujiang spent countless treasures to cultivate this powerful army of Tao soldiers. When it is at its strongest, it can easily kill individual immortals and earthly immortals!  However, the Immortal Mansion has been abandoned for endless years, and the demon clan's Taoist soldiers have long since died of old age, but a large number of Taoist soldiers' armors have also been left behind.  .

    According to Ji Ning's previous guesses, Immortal Wujiang is an immortal from the demon clan. It is normal for some of his clansmen to be arranged into his own mansion. Although this world of Immortal Mansion is far from as vast and endless as that of the Great Xia Dynasty, there are probably a lot of them.  The radius of thousands of miles is comparable to that of the earth, and the demon clan can continue to multiply.

    There are cultivation methods left by generations of demon clans, and the vitality of heaven and earth in the world of Immortal Mansion is extremely rich, so it is normal for great demons to be produced.

    A group of big monsters!

    and a group of demon clan Taoist soldiers are completely different concepts. With the precious Taoist soldier armor, the strength can be increased tenfold or even a hundredfold!

    ? Like the Taoist armor used by mortals, the Ji family has it.

    Some Taoist armors used by innate beings and Zifu monks are much rarer, and are usually found in sects such as Xuelong Mountain.

    As for the Taoist armor that can be used by Wanxiang Zhenren and Yuanshen Taoist, even the Sky Splitting Sword Sect has to use all its efforts. Wujiang Immortal also spent a lot of treasures to obtain these Taoist armors.

    But now, Ji Ning and the others are in dire straits!

    ¡°With a rumble, a huge wave transformed into thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers surged forward.

    "Block!"

    Young Master Shaoyan on the big ship shouted angrily. He looked ugly in the face of thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers. A layer of black water ripples began to appear on the surface of the big ship, completely protecting the entire big ship.

    Bang!  !  !

    The edge of the raging waves seemed to be struck directly by a knife, causing the entire ship to roll and fly away, and hit a desolate mountain not far away. The mountain shook and made a loud roar.  The warship was completely embedded in the mountain, and the black water curtain completely collapsed.

    "Uncle Fang, what should I do?" Young Master Shaoyan sent a message.

    "Sir, these thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers are close to the power of earth immortals with all their strength." The swarthy middle-aged man beside Shao Yannong said, "The mermaid banshee at the head must be the great demon of the soul."  , I definitely have to protect the young master by his side. After all, I am only good at close combat. If I rush out, I won¡¯t be able to protect the young master. Let them come to me and wait for the opportunity. As long as I get the chance to kill the Primordial God Banshee  Then the threat from this group of Dao soldiers will be much smaller."

    "kill!"

    "Everyone, it's up to you." Shaoyan Nonglian sent a message to Ji Ning, Xue Hongyi, Cangjiang Zhenren and others.

    Ji Ning and the others also cursed secretly.

    It seems that Young Master Shaoyan is not willing to take risks easily, so let them go.

    "Kill!" Xue Hongyi was the first to take action, and as soon as she waved her hand, a white stream of light flew towards the thousands of Taoist soldiers who were attacking.

    "Sword Array!" More than seven hundred flying swords appeared around Ji Ning. With the help of the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array, the perfect Yuan Power condensed a flying sword in front of him.  Feijian directly used the fifth form of the three-foot sword, 'Moonlight Hidden Sword', and for a moment it was like the gentle moonlight, touching the surging demon clan Taoist soldiers.

    "Seal!" Yu Wei pointed far away.

    Wow!

    A huge ice phoenix appeared in mid-air. The huge phoenix made of ice condensed across its body spread its wings and flew over, possessing a heart-stopping power.

    "Canglang is broken!" Master Cangjiang chanted loudly, but he was graceful. A black and blue giant sword was suspended in the air, with dense runes on it. Following this black and blue giant sword, it cut directly through the sky and slashed at the Taoist soldiers.  .

    Including the group of Zifu monks and the Wanxiang real dead warriors, Ji Ning and the others all used powerful methods.

    In fact, any one of Ji Ning and the others can compete with that Yuanshen Banshee!  However, the Yuanshen Banshee combined with thousands of Dao soldiers to burst out with astonishing strength, but it was not far superior to any of Ji Ning and the others.

    With a loud noise, Ji Ning's sword light, spells, magic weapons, etc. either dissipated or were thrown back.

    Those Zifu monks all formed formations to resist together.

    "You must be quick, quick, and seize the key to the Immortal Mansion as soon as possible. If you are slow, the key to the Immortal Mansion will be taken away by those old guys." The mermaid banshee, the leader of the demon clan's Taoist soldiers, said in a voice message, "Children  , destroy these human races.¡±

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers united together to disciplineNing and the others couldn't resist it at all.

    I saw the huge waves crashing directly towards me. Ji Ning and the others retreated one by one, but the weak Zifu monks began to suffer casualties. Although the Zifu monks also formed formations, they formed formations  Encountering this large formation of monster Taoist soldiers, they couldn't resist it at all.

    Poof.

    Some of the human Zifu monks vomited blood, some had their bodies shattered, and they began to die one by one.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning and the others are trying their best to resist, otherwise, I am afraid that all those Zifu monks would be dead with just one breath.

    "That's too cruel." Mu Zishuo said through a message, "Senior brother, that young Yannong must have many treasures, but he didn't use any of them, and just watched these Zifu monks die."

    "We have just entered the Immortal Mansion, so Shao Yannong was naturally reluctant to use some treasures at first," Ji Ning said.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Jiulian and others all have some means to save their lives.

    But no one will use it at this time. After all, the entire Immortal Mansion they have just entered.

    Shao Yannong stood there and watched, with a dark middle-aged man guarding him.

    The middle-aged man watched silently as the Zifu monks died one by one. His expression did not change at all, and he stared at the raging waves in the distance.  The entire demon clan's Taoist soldiers turned into this giant wave and the movement of Yuan Power in it was even more mysterious.

    at this time.

    The dark middle-aged man who had been standing next to Shao Yannong flashed a cold light in his eyes, and a long shuttle appeared in his left and right hands. He suddenly took a step forward, and his right arm began to swell and twist, and snakes even appeared on it.  Wrapped around the arm, the huge and ferocious right arm suddenly exerted force and threw forward fiercely!

    Wow!

    This long black shuttle instantly cut through the sky, leaving a dazzling trajectory in the space, and then directly pierced the huge wave that turned into thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    There was an explosion.

    The raging giant wave actually exploded and split. The giant wave dissipated out of thin air. Only a dozen of the demon clan Taoist soldiers in the mid-air exploded into pieces of flesh. The other demon clan Taoist soldiers also did the same.  Shocked, everyone looked at the dark middle-aged man who threw the long shuttle.

    "What. I actually discovered that the center of the entire Taoist formation was directly broken, causing the entire Taoist formation to collapse?" The mermaid banshee was shocked. If it hadn't been stabbed in the center, it would have just passed through the huge waves, not at all.  It will cause huge waves to collapse.

    The mermaid succubus also turned to look at the dark middle-aged man who threw the long shuttle.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Wow!

    The long shuttle in the dark middle-aged man's left hand was thrown out like lightning at this moment, and snakes entangled with each other appeared on his left arm. The arm became extremely thick, exuding a terrifying aura that made people palpitate.  There was just a flash of light in the air, leaving a dazzling trajectory, and the long shuttle directly penetrated the body of the mermaid banshee who wanted to dodge but didn't at all!

    "This, this" the mermaid demon showed fear and despair, "How can she be so powerful? I can't even hide away. He, is he a human immortal?" Then her consciousness disappeared and she fell powerlessly from the sky.  , her body has been penetrated, and she is dead!

    "The king is dead."

    "The king is dead. Hurry, run away."

    "Run away quickly."

    Seeing that their king was killed so easily, the other mermaid monsters no longer had the will to fight and began to flee one by one.

    "Whoops!"

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    "Boom!"

    At this time, Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Cangjiang Zhenren and others will naturally not be merciful. It should be noted that these monsters are wearing Taoist armor, and at least it is Taoist armor used by the big demon of Zifu, and even some  The Taoist armor used at the Wanxiang level and the Taoist armor used by the Great Demon are much more expensive than earth-level magic weapons.

    "Two pieces, three pieces." Mu Zishuo showed no mercy at all, killing them one after another and trying his best to grab them.

    A moment.

    The demon Taoist soldiers fled away, leaving behind a pile of dead bodies. Ji Ning and the others also got a bunch of Taoist armor.

    "More than two hundred monsters were killed, but more than a hundred monks from the Zifu died." Shao Yannong's face was not pretty. Although he had guessed that the test would be dangerous, he did not expect to be hit in the head as soon as he entered.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." The dark-skinned middle-aged man on the side took back the long shuttle and said in a low voice, "Let's leave quickly. Maybe a stronger demon clan will come soon."

    "Yeah." Shao Yannong nodded.

    "Let's go." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning and others.    at this time¡ª¡ª

    A majestic and powerful spiritual consciousness instantly enveloped this area.

    "Human race, after entering the Immortal Mansion, do you still want to get out alive?" A strong voice sounded.

    "What a powerful spiritual consciousness." As soon as Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness touched the other party's spiritual consciousness, he felt how powerful the other party was. Even with his most confident spiritual consciousness, the other party surpassed him.

    ¡°Senior brother, look.¡± Mu Zishuo stared into the distance.

    "We are in big trouble." Master Cangjiang also stared into the distance.

    Ji Ning looked over.

    I saw in the distance in the mid-air, a mighty flood-like wave, covering the sky and flying directly towards me.

    The size of this huge wave is more than ten times larger than the previous one.  Moreover, the aura of the giant wave formed was far more powerful than that of the mermaid monster before.

    "There are tens of thousands of Dao soldiers from the demon clan!" The middle-aged man with dark, narrow eyes standing next to Shao Yannong said in a low voice.

    Ji Ning and the others all felt their hearts sink.

    Thousands?

    They are comparable to the entire sect of Xuelong Mountain. The most deadly thing is that all of these tens of thousands of monsters are Tao soldiers!  Sects like Snow Dragon Mountain simply cannot afford to purchase so many Taoist armors, especially the Taoist armors used by Yuanshen Great Demon.  Such power makes even immortals tremble.

    ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t stop you.¡± The dark-skinned middle-aged man said through his voice.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Entering the Immortal Mansion Chapter 6: God and Demon Xiangliu

    "Young Master Shaoyan, we can't deal with so many monster Taoist soldiers." Master Cangjiang said anxiously.

    Ji Ning looked at the vast sky formed by the monster Taoist soldiers, and felt powerless. He also sent a message: "Young Master Shaoyan, what should we do now?"

    "Young Master Shaoyan."

    "Young Master Shaoyan."

    Everyone looked at Shao Yannong, even the dark-skinned middle-aged man ¡®Xiang Liufang¡¯ also looked at his young master.

    "Uncle Fang, you don't have to worry about me, just go on a killing spree." Shao Yannong gritted his teeth and said, turning his hand, a strange golden ball appeared. The golden ball flew up and began to grow rapidly.  It is more than ten feet in diameter.

    "Everyone come in." Shao Yannong ordered, and at the same time a white bag appeared in his hand, the mouth of the bag opened, "Don't resist."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The surrounding Zifu monks were all swallowed up by the bag, and then Shao Yannong carried the bag and walked directly into the golden ball.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Jiulian, Yu Wei, Cangjiang Zhenren, Xue Hongyi, Bu You and other Wanxiang Zhenren all flew into the golden sphere.

    "Uncle Fang, I'll leave it to you. Come and meet us later." Shao Yannong said.

    "Okay, I haven't really killed for a long time." There was also a hint of excitement in Xiang Liufang's eyes, which made him feel difficult to block the joint attacks of so many demon Tao soldiers while protecting Shao Yannong, and  Now that there is no need to protect Shao Yannong, he is free and can use his speed to fight to his heart's content.

    "Walk."

    Shao Yannong's mind moved, and the speed of the golden ball suddenly increased sharply, and it flew into the distance with a whoosh.

    Ji Ning and others curiously touched the golden light sphere. They were able to get in easily before, but now they found that the light film of the sphere was extremely tough.

    "This is the Golden Spirit Divine Light Ball." Shao Yannong said confidently, "I inspired the divine light contained in it. Now we can't get out, but we can't attack from the outside let alone those Tao soldiers, even the three  Five Loose Immortals and Earth Immortals came to attack, but they couldn't do anything to us before the divine light was exhausted."

    Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    As long as nothing goes wrong, this young Yannong will be the next Lord Yu. He is truly worthy of being the next Lord Yu. The protective treasure he took out at random can be comparable to one of the two protective treasures he got in Shuifu.  .

    The two protective treasures I got in the Water Mansion are one for offense and one for defense.

    Shou is obtained in the Treasure Hall when the body of gods and demons reaches the level of all things.

    The attack was obtained when passing through the fourth floor of the Temple of War. The treasure that was attacked was built by Taoist Sanshou himself when he got interested. It is extremely powerful.

    "Five Heavenly Pillars!"

    "Look, five heavenly pillars!"

    The Golden Spirit Divine Light Ball had just flown hundreds of miles into the sky. As you can see from a high altitude, the Immortal World is tens of thousands of miles in diameter. Ji Ning and the others could see at a glance from high in the skythe ends of the world in all directions.  There, there are five golden light pillars rushing into the sky.  Each golden light pillar is as tall as a cloud, and they all stand at the very end of this world.

    The five golden pillars seemed to hold up the entire world of Immortal Mansion.

    "Five directions and five elements." Ji Ning murmured to himself, "It seems that this immortal mansion is divided into five sub-halls to stabilize this side of the world."

    "Tianzhu." Master Cangjiang and others also showed joy.

    "Hahaha" Shao Yannong laughed, "It turns out that Wujiang Immortal Mansion is divided into five branches. The five pillars in the distance represent the locations of the five branches. Let's go there immediately. I have the Immortal Palace.  The key to the mansion can directly enter the branch hall. But these demon clan Taoist soldiers cannot enter at all. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The golden ball quickly flew towards the nearest sky pillar at the edge of the world.

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The roaring cry of killing resounded throughout the world, and the huge gun came, but in front of the Golden Spirit God's light ball stood a seemingly ordinary figure, it was the servant-Xiang Liufang.

    "Young master, you go over first, I will come quickly." Xiang Liufang said.

    Ji Ning and the others who were in the Golden Spirit God's light ball were naturally looking at Xiang Liu Fang and the huge body covering the sky and the earth from a distance.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Xiang Liufang's body suddenly grew larger, and a monstrous aura filled the air. His body quickly turned into an extremely towering and terrifying figure, a thousand feet tall. He had a huge snake tail, and his upper body was  It was a human body, with eight other huge snake heads growing next to his head.

    Hydra??, an ancient and fierce aura filled the air.

    "Gods and demons!" Ji Ning held his breath.

    "They are gods and demons."

    "Oh my god, gods and demons."

    Everyone was frightened, everyone could tell at a glance that it must be a god or demon!  Because of the weird appearance of Hydra Tail he was obviously not human, and he didn't have a trace of demonic aura, and the aura of ancient gods and demons exuding made everyone tremble in their hearts.  With such a huge body and such an ancient aura, I'm afraid it's just gods and demons.

    Like Xue Hongyi and Bu Youzhenren, they have never seen real gods and demons.

    "With such a big body, is it a magical power, or is the body just that big?" Bu You couldn't help but ask.

    "Gods and demons are born huge." Shao Yannong said confidently, "Uncle Fang is the 'Xiangliu' clan among the ancient gods and demons The Xiangliu clan is also extremely powerful among the gods and demons. He has not used any magical powers at all.  He has the body of a thousand-foot-long god and demon. Although Uncle Fang is only at the Yuan Shen level, as a real god and demon, and he belongs to the Xiangliu clan, many loose immortals and earthly immortals are no match for Uncle Fang."

    Ji Ning and others were all in shock. Although Ji Ning had seen the ancient gods and demons take action in the Prison Mountain Wilderness last time, the strength of the awakened ancient gods and demons was obviously stronger than Xiang Liu Fang, but the ancient gods and demons were obviously stronger than Xiang Liu Fang.  The demon only easily crushed the Dragon Whale Demon King to death, and Ji Ning did not see a real battle between them.

    And this time

    Finally, we can see the real scene of gods and demons taking action.

    Refining the body of gods and demons, after all, makes human beings move closer to gods and demons!  Compared with real gods and demons, there are still big differences. For example, they are not as big as gods and demons, and their talents are not as strong as real gods and demons, etc.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it a god or demon?" The monster Taoist soldiers who came to kill were also frightened.

    They have been living in the world of immortals and have only heard of gods and demons. This is the first time they have seen them.

    The huge body of the hydra-tailed god and demon stood in the sky, and two huge black long shuttles appeared in its hands.

    "Kill!" Xiang Liufang roared.

    Boom!

    Xiang Liufang flicked his huge snake tail, and the sky exploded. Xiang Liufang pounced directly on the large group of monster Taoist soldiers.

    "It's just a god and demon, not a god and demon at the level of returning to the void. There is no need to be afraid of him." The majestic voice resounded in the ears of every demon clan Taoist soldier, "Crush this god and demon directly to death."

    "ha!"

    "ha!"

    "ha!"

    I saw the eight snake heads facing Liu Fang screaming at the same time. The surrounding temperature dropped sharply for a while, and even frost began to condense. In an instant, I began to enter the frost world, and the screaming could shake the soul But that  The Taoist soldiers of the demon tribe seemed to be one body at this moment, and even each other's souls seemed to be one.

    "Kill!" The giant gun came crushing.

    "Bang." "Bang."

    The body of a thousand-foot-long god and demon directly greeted him, and the long shuttle in his hand stabbed directly into the giant gun. Every stab caused the air to explode, like destroying the world.

    Xiang Liufang's huge snake tail swung again and again, which made him extremely cunning. He could avoid the sharp edges of those giant guns time and time again, and then give the giant snake a vicious sting from time to time!

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    In the sky, gods and demons collided with the monstrous giants again and again. The real gods and demons all have absolute transcendence strength. The gods and demons of Yuan Shen are generally comparable to the powerful loose immortals and earthly immortals.  The gods and demons who have returned to the void can even compete with the gods!  Even the human race earth immortals who have returned to the void are far inferior to the heavenly immortals even if they are the body refiners of gods and demons.

    It can be seen that the real gods and demons are special.

    But after all, there were too many demon clan soldiers, and even the loose immortals and earthly immortals had to retreat.  Therefore, Liu Fang, the God and Demon Xiang, was at a disadvantagebut relying on the body of the God and Demon, he was not afraid of injury and was extremely flexible, so he just launched terrifying attacks again and again.

    "Uncle Fang can advance and retreat, and is extremely flexible. And he can fight for a long timeAlthough those demon clan Tao soldiers can explode with amazing combat power, their energy is limited and they cannot last long." Shao Yannong confidently said  .

    "Awesome." Master Cangjiang couldn't help but marvel, "The real gods and demons are powerful. The body refiners of gods and demons no matter how hard they try to get closer to the gods and demons, there is still a gap."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also nodded.

    "This Shaoyan clan is indeed one of the top ten ancient clans in the entire Great Xia Dynasty. A young master's personal servant is actually an ancient god and demon at the level of the soul." Ji Ning also secretly marveled.

    "When will my Dongyan clan become so powerful?" Jiulian thought silently. Although there are gods and demons in the Dongyan clan, they are still?As for letting a god and demon at the soul level protect her personally.

    Yu Wei watched this scene silently, looking at the God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang, and scenes from her previous life passed through her mind.

    "Xiang Liu" Yu Wei sighed softly.

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Ji Ning and the others were escaping to the Tianzhu in the distance and watching the battle, suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Old poisonous dragon, haha, this god and demon is obviously at the level of the soul, but you can't do anything about it? Are you still a loose immortal? Hahaha, it seems that I, the Wujiang clan, are still here to come." Accompanied by laughter that shook the world,  Suddenly, an ugly hunchbacked giant tens of thousands of feet tall and holding an iron fork appeared in the sky in the distance. However, the giant looked vaguely blurry. It was obviously formed by the gathering of a large number of demon clan Taoist soldiers.

    "Yaksha Taoist soldiers? There are actually Yaksha Taoist soldiers under the command of Immortal Wujiang?" Shao Yannong was surprised, "Wujiang clan? Are they descendants of Immortal Wujiang?"

    Immortal Wujiang himself is from the demon clan.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????So even after endless years, Wu Jiang Immortal's own people are still the most powerful demon clan force in this world of Immortal Mansion.

    "Uncle Fang, hurry up, retreat quickly."

    Shao Yannong did not dare to hesitate and looked anxiously at the Tianzhu in the distance.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    The golden ball of light keeps flying closer.

    "It's sensed." Shao Yannong looked at the huge and fuzzy silhouette of the Tianzhu in front of him with joy, and shouted, "Open!"

    Suddenly, a huge palace door appeared in the void in front of them. The palace door had already been opened. Ji Ning and others looked happy when they saw the palace door appearing in the void, knowing that this was the real body of Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    Whoosh.

    The Golden Spirit God¡¯s light ball flew directly in, and then the palace gate disappeared again in the void.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 7: Treasure Hall

    This is a huge hall, silent.

    This silence has lasted for an extremely long time.

    When Shao Yannong, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Xue Hongyi and others arrived at the hall on the Golden Spirit Divine Light Ball, they all breathed a sigh of relief and finally escaped in.

    "I finally escaped. The world of Immortal Mansion is really terrifying. The batches of demon clan Taoist soldiers it's scary to see them." Although Ji Ning is not a timid person, what he just experienced made him also  Very powerless, because the difference in strength is too big, and it has reached the point where it is impossible to resist.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at his junior brother.

    "Do you think we shouldn't come?" Mu Zishuo murmured, "The group of mermaid demon clan Tao soldiers we encountered when we entered the world of Immortal Mansion had thousands of Tao soldiers and could easily crush us.  As for the even larger tens of thousands of demon clan Tao soldiers that appeared later, and even the Yaksha Tao soldiers formed by the so-called Wujiang clan they couldn't even resist the god and demon Xiang Liu. It feels like it's useless for us to come here.  .¡±

    Mu Zishuo muttered directly rather than through sound transmission, so others around him also heard it.

    A group of people were silent.

    Yes, what we relied on just now was Shao Yannong's servant 'God and Demon Xiang Liu Fang'. It was the god and demon who killed the leader of the mermaid demon clan Taoist soldiers, and it was also the god who resisted the tens of thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers.  magic.  Ji Ning and the others could only watch.

    "Everyone." Shao Yannong said with a smile, "Don't be discouraged. There are so many powerful demon clans in this world of Immortal Mansion, and all of them have Taoist armor. This is also unforeseen in advance. Anyway, we are now  We have already entered one of the branch halls of Wujiang Immortal Mansion."

    "You must have the key to the Immortal Mansion to enter, so in the long years since the death of Immortal Wujiang, no other living beings have entered this branch hall, and it is still very safe. Of course some of the methods left by Immortal Wujiang  Maybe it can still maintain its effect, so don't rush in, wait until I bring Uncle Fang in, and then slowly explore this branch hall." Shao Yannong's words calmed everyone down.

    No matter what, Immortal Wujiang has been dead for hundreds of millions of years. There must be no living creatures in this branch hall, and it must be much safer than outside.

    "Huh." Mu Zishuo immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and shouted around, "Senior brother and sister, please sit down and have a rest."

    Ji Ning smiled and sat down cross-legged.

    "It scared me to death." Xiaoqing raised his snake head and blinked his eyes, while Bai Shuize also lay on the ground.

    Yu Wei, Master Cangjiang, Xue Hongyi, Master Bu You, and the ten dead soldiers of Master Wanxiang were all standing or sitting cross-legged.

    Shao Yannong had a change of heart.

    Wow.

    ?????????????????????????????????????: A fist-sized hole appeared in the void in front of him. Through the hole in the void, you can see the large number of monster Taoist soldiers who are fighting in the world of Immortal Mansion outside, as well as the towering god and demon Xiangliu!

    "Uncle Fang!" Shao Yannong was also a little worried, watching from a distance.

    "Master, if that god and demon dies outside, we will be in big trouble." Xiao Qing sent a message to Ji Ning, "We are trapped in this branch hall and cannot get out."

    "Don't be so clumsy, the God and Demon Xiang Liu is not so easy to die, and the next Duke Yu of the Shaoyan Tribehow could he be trapped here." Ji Ning was still very calm, and there was a tall man holding him up when the sky fell.  , this is the test given to Shao Yannong by the ancient and powerful tribe "Shao Yan Clan". Maybe Shao Yan Nong will fail, but it is unlikely that he will be trapped here forever.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and his group stayed in this hall. They knew that this branch hall was very huge and had many places inside, but they did not dare to intrude.  Who knows what other defensive methods left by Immortal Wujiang are still in effect. If you are unlucky and accidentally encounter a powerful restriction, a group of people may die.

    It¡¯s better to wait until the god and demon Xiang Liu joins them.

    While Ji Ning and his group were waiting silently, they were in one of the corridors deep inside this huge branch hall.

    There are towering sculptures lined up in this corridor. At a glance, there are a total of eighteen gray-black sculptures, all of which look like the legendary mythical beast "Qiongqi".  They have been entrenched in this corridor for endless years, and when Ji Ning and his group entered this ancient and silent branch hall

    It seemed as if something was triggered.

    A faint golden light began to appear on the surface of these eighteen Qiongqi sculptures. This light continued to blend into these sculptures. Gradually, the surfaces of each sculpture began to become clearer.

    "Bah." The eyes of one of the Qiongqi sculptures suddenly opened.?.

    This is a pair of eyes glowing green.

    ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡±¡­

    Each and every Qiongqi sculpture opened its eyes, and some of their eyes were just cold.  I saw them starting to stand up one by one, and even spread their wings They had a body like a cow, but there were dense spikes on their body. They also had huge wings, and their heads looked like tiger heads.

    They are the most loyal guardians of this branch hall - the eighteen Qiongqi puppets.

    Inanimate existences like puppets can truly exist for endless years. The servants and subordinates of Immortal Wujiang died of old age one by one, but these puppets still followed the orders given to them by Immortal Wujiang countless years ago and guarded this place.  palace.

    "Some foreigners have come into the Treasure Hall." One of the Qiongqi puppets said in a low voice.

    "Not the master."

    "It's not the descendant of the master. This foreigner forced his way in with the key of the Immortal Mansion."

    Some powerful puppets will also have wisdom.

    Even when Ji Ning passed through three levels in the Shuifu Passage, he encountered a black-haired monster puppet in the third level. In fact, the soul of a living being was poured into it, so his wisdom was even higher.

    ¡°Not the master, nor the master¡¯s descendants intruders will be killed without mercy.¡± One of the Qiongqi puppets said.

    "Kill without mercy."

    "Kill without mercy."

    Each of the eighteen Qiongqi puppets said.

    There are two ways to truly control Wujiang Immortal Mansion.  The first is to carry the key to the Immortal Mansion and obtain the magic formula taught by the 'Wujiang Immortal', which can naturally make some formation restrictions and puppets obedient.  The second method is to carry the key of the Immortal Mansion, find the central core of the five branches of the Immortal Mansion, and directly refine it. If all five centers are refined, the entire Immortal Mansion will be refined, which is also true control.  .

    Shao Yannong¡¯s test this time is to take control of the entire Immortal Mansion!

    Of course, Shao Yannong is not yet the master of the Immortal Mansion so the Immortal Mansion also started its counterattack!

    ¡­¡­

    In the outermost hall.

    Shao Yannong was looking through the hole in the void at the great battle in the world of Immortal Mansion outside. The gods and demons Xiang Liu was howling angrily, with blood flying, and he was fighting and escaping.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry." Shao Yannong was extremely worried.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei and others also stood behind, looking at the battle outside through the void hole.

    "According to the current strength of God and Demon Xiang Liu, I'm afraid it will be difficult to escape. The Yaksha Taoist soldiers are really too powerful." Yu Wei said in a voice message.

    "Well, he is now besieged by two parties. One is the giant army formed by tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers, and the other is the stronger Yaksha Taoist soldiers. Both parties are stronger than him" Master Cangjiang also frowned and looked at it.

    Jiulian sent a message: "The God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang is protecting Shao Yannong personally, and there must be some treasures on him. But now he is just fighting with the two long shuttles, without using other treasures at all. There must be some treasures on him."  There is no real danger.¡±

    A group of people are watching the battle through the hole in the void.

    And ten Vientiane real dead soldiers were on guard all around.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    The surrounding space suddenly changed.

    They were still in the hall before, but suddenly Ji Ning and his group fell into a vast void. It was difficult to distinguish between east, west, north and south, and even up and down.

    "Not good." Shao Yannong's expression also changed, and the hole in the void in front of him also disappeared.

    "It's a formation restriction!" Master Cangjiang said urgently through the voice transmission, "There is a formation restriction left by Immortal Wu Jiang in this branch hall. The formation restriction has been activated just now, and the range covered by the formation must include us.  Although we are in the palace hall where we were just now, we are already trapped in the formation!"

    "The surrounding space is blocked and distorted. Even with the key of the Immortal Mansion, I can't open the channel to the outside world." Shao Yannong said anxiously, "Fairy Huohong, Master Cangjiang, Ji Ning can't open the channel to the outside world.  Uncle Fang can't get in at all, so now I can only rely on you."

    Ji Ning and the others all felt their hearts sink.

    "Yes, the passage to the outside world cannot be opened, and the God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang cannot come in, and our side has also lost its greatest support.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's mind moved, and his spiritual consciousness was released directly, but he only felt a vastness. The powerful formation restrictions around him also completely blocked Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness detection. Ji Ning even connected with Mu Zishuo beside him.  Junior brother and others are unable to find out.

    ¡°??I have a piece of news for you, even within this great formation, spiritual consciousness cannot detect it.  " Ji Ning said in a message.

    "What." Master Cangjiang was shocked. He even tried it, but his expression changed. "It is true that spiritual consciousness cannot be detected. Since even divine consciousness cannot be detected, this is definitely not an ordinary formation"

    Ji Ning and the others naturally moved closer.

    The ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers formed a formation.

    "Who among you is good at formations, break the formation quickly." Shao Yannong said through the message.

    "Uncle Bai?" Ji Ning sent a message to Bai Shuize who was standing aside. Uncle Bai had spent almost all his energy on the formation in recent years, and his achievements were much higher than his own.

    "A very scary formation." Bai Shuize shook his head slightly and continued to study.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  Densely dense ice arrows appeared out of thin air. Each of these arrows had extremely terrifying power, and they headed directly towards Ji Ning and his group in the formation.

    The distance is too close and the speed is too fast.

    "Bang." The water and fire lotuses blooming around Ji Ning were directly hit by the three arrows that attacked, causing them to collapse and split open.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning's face changed drastically. The power of these arrows was too great. Just three of them were so terrifying Ji Ning also had a premonition that they were trapped in this terrible formation restriction.  The real person is afraid that someone is going to die.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 8 Casualties

    "This ice arrow is enough to kill the ordinary Master Wanxiang Yuanyuan." Master Cangjiang said urgently through the voice transmission, "Everyone, quickly form an array!"

    "Form up, five elements and five square formations." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "good."

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡± Mu Zishuo even shouted.

    "Buzz~~" Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, Jiulian, and Cangjiang Zhenren are from the same sect. They naturally displayed a five-element and five-square formation from the Black and White Academy. Combination attack formations like this are all  There is no need to exchange for black and white pills, it is a must-learn for sect disciples.

    I saw the figures of the five people moving, and light suddenly appeared on everyone's body.

    Either golden light, red light, aqua blue light, yellow light, or cyan light.

    "Huh." After the formation was completed, Ji Ning finally calmed down a little, "This ice arrow is also too powerful. When I fought with Taoist Xue Yu, the drop of sky water that Taoist Xue Yu used the drop of sky water  It hurt my water and fire lotus, but it didn't break my water and fire lotus. And these three ice arrows can break my water and fire lotus. Each arrow probably contains a drop of the power of heavenly water."

    Taoist Xue Yu only controlled a total of 108 drops of heavenly waterbut these ice arrows in front of him were coming in dense numbers and were produced in a steady stream.

    I am afraid that even a Yuanshen Taoist will be attacked to death by a group of people!

    "Jining, you five are in front of me." Shao Yannong also shouted through the message, "You ten are behind me, Xue Hongyi and Bu Youzhen are on my side."

    The five of Ji Ning are the strongest. After all, three of them are stronger than the average Yuanshen Taoist. The five of them working together are the most powerful and naturally stand in front of Shao Yannong.  Block those incoming arrows for Shao Yannong.

    Although the strength of the ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers is relatively weak, there are ten of them after all. They are equally powerful in formation, blocking the ice arrows behind Shao Yannong.

    There is still space left

    Naturally, it was Xue Hongyi and Bu You who blocked the attack. The two of them also used the most common 'Two Instruments Formation'. Almost every immortal cultivator knows this type of Two Instruments Formation, but the effect is relatively low and the increase in strength is limited.  But no matter what, they could at least increase their strength, and of course they both used it.

    "It's troublesome." Xue Hongyi cursed secretly.

    "It's really dangerous now." Master Bu You was also anxious. The two of them were already weaker than Ji Ning and the others. Ji Ning and the others formed a formation of five, but they formed an formation of only two!

    It should be noted that these ice arrows are enough to easily kill Yuanshen Taoist.

    "Pfft."

    "Bang."

    Xue Hongyi and Bu You were in great danger for a while.

    "Young Master Shaoyan, we can't stop him anymore." Xue Hongyi anxiously transmitted the message.

    "We can't stop it from here." Master Bu You was also anxious.

    "What a waste." Master Shaoyan cursed in his heart, and he was also anxious, "The five disciples of Black and White Academy are still more powerful."

    "Try to block itthe longer you delay, the more chances you have." Young Master Shaoyan said through the message.

    Master Cangjiang sent a message: "Young Master Shaoyan, this formation restriction must have been left by Immortal Wujiang back then. If Immortal Wujiang was here, the power of this formation might be even more terrifying Even Sanxian Dixiandu  He may lose his life. Now that Immortal Wu Jiang is gone, although the power of this formation is smaller, we cannot continue to resist it. Our Yuan Power has an end, but this formation activates the Yuan Power of heaven and earth completely  It can be maintained endlessly! The consumption can also consume us to death. The most important thing for us now is to have formation masters to find the flaws in this formation."

    Trapped within the formation, if you have a powerful formation master, you can even simply walk out of the formation range.

    If you study the handicap in the formation, try to find out the flaws and weaknesses of the formation Use your own strength to attack the weaknesses of the formation, and you will naturally have a greater chance of victory.

    If the formation is too poor.

    "Then you will be trapped in the formation, no matter how ravaged you are, and you will have no choice but to resist the barbarians."  This is also the worst.

    "Young Master Shaoyan, when you come to explore this immortal mansion, you should have a formation master by your side." Mu Zishuo said through a message.

    Shao Yannong gritted his teeth, a master of formations?  Of course!  But his formation master is now outside in the world of Immortal Mansion!  It was none other than the god and demon¡ªXiang Liufang.

    Gods and demons are born from heaven and earth, and Liu Fang, the phase of gods and demons, was born in the age of gods and demons. He has been living to this day. You can imagine his long lifespan.  However, gods and demons are different from other races. Gods and demons are the true pride of heaven. They are the darlings of heaven. They are born with the ability to practice and have great magical powers. Even some chaotic gods and demons are born with mastery of the Tao and even the great road.

    &nbsp;So gods and demons are not subject to three disasters and nine calamities!

    Their lifespan is also endless!

    But¡ª¡ª

    They are also extremely slow to practice, and even after reaching a certain level, they can no longer improve!  For example, Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of Gods and Demons, reached the ¡®primordial spirit level¡¯ who knows how many billions of years ago.  But now he is still at the Yuan Shen level, and his potential must have been exhausted, and he will always be at the Yuan Shen level in the future.

    But the long lifespan will make the gods and demons start to delve into other aspects, such as the way of puppets, such as the way of formation, which are extremely time-consuming.  So his understanding is poor, but he can win if it lasts long enough, and Xiang Liufang is also a real master of formations!

    In the original arrangement, Xiang Liufang was responsible for the personal protection of Shao Yannong, and it stands to reason that they would never be separated.

    But before we encountered a large number of monster Taoist soldiers, and someone had to delay them, so Xiang Liu just left.

    "Uncle Fang!" Shao Yannong was anxious and regretful, "If I had known better, I would never have let Uncle Fang leave me. Once I have passed this disaster, Uncle Fang will come back. I will never let Uncle Fang leave my side, absolutely not!"

    "Uncle Fang is good at formations." Shaoyan Nonglian said via voice transmission, "But Uncle Fang can't come in at all now. Everyone who of you is good at formations?"

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill us!¡± Mu Zishuo was furious.

    "Which god and demon is good at formations?" Ji Ning and others were all speechless.

    Those who are good at formations are now unable to get in outside the branch hall.  As for which one of them is good at formation?  They are all real geniuses. Naturally, they all spend their energy on their own way. Even Ji Ning, who is very knowledgeable and talented in formations, focuses his energy mainly on the way of swordsmanship and occasionally looks at the formations.  Just to relieve boredom.

    "Master Cangjiang, Fairy Huohong, you are all reincarnated immortals. You must have studied the battle method in your previous life. I wonder if you can recall it now?" Shao Yannong said through the message.

    "We are in the realm of all things. We can occasionally recall fragments. The formation is huge and vast. We must be fully awakened to grasp the understanding of the formation in the previous life." Master Cangjiang said helplessly.

    ¡­¡­

    Shao Yannong, Ji Ning and others transmitted messages one by one, and the speed was extremely fast.

    But the ice arrows formed by this formation inducing the power of heaven and earth are also extremely fast.  The weak points in the entire protective circle, Xue Hongyi and Bu Youzhenren, were even injured.

    "Young Master Shaoyan, we can't hold on any longer." Xue Hongyi's left arm was stained red with blood.

    "I can't bear it anymore." Master Bu You also said.

    "Come in quickly." Shao Yannong could only order, "Ji Ning, Cangjiang Zhenren, you five the place where Xue Hongyi and the others were resisting before will be left to you five."

    Ji Ning and the others could only grit their teeth and expand the range of the formation, blocking a wider area.

    It should be noted that the larger the range, the more ice arrow attacks it will withstand!

    "Huh."

    "It's almost over."

    As soon as Xue Hongyi and Bu Youzhenren hid in, they both breathed a sigh of relief. They both took the elixir and began to recover.

    "What to do, what to do." Shao Yannong thought anxiously. Although he had many protective treasures, it was impossible to break through the ancient formation left by the immortal.  Of course, if he gives up this test, he can directly carry out the 'Great Movement' and leave here.

    But once you leave, the test will fail.  Shao Yannong would never allow this to happen.

    "We have to break the formation, how to break it? Now there are five disciples from the Black and White Academy and ten Vientiane Death Soldiers holding on. But as time goes by, their energy is exhausted, and then there is only one way to die." Shao Yannong was extremely anxious.  .

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    In the chaotic void formation around, a gray-black alien beast puppet with wings, an ox body covered with spikes, and a tiger head suddenly appeared. It was the Qiongqi puppet!  This Qiongqi puppet appeared from the formation, flapped its wings, drew an arc to avoid the ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers, and directly grabbed Young Master Shaoyan at the core.

    "Protect Young Master Shaoyan." Xue Hongyi shouted.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    One by one Qiongqi puppets roared towards them, and in almost an instant, eighteen Qiongqi puppets appeared around them. For a time, Ji Ning and others were all restrained by Qiongqi puppets and were unable to protect Young Master Shaoyan.  .

    "break."

    A sword like moonlight struck a Qiongqi puppet. The Qiongqi puppet flew back more than ten feet and then stopped, continuing to fly forward.

    Ji Ning, who was surrounded by more than 700 flying swords, changed his expression when he saw this. Now he formed an formation of five, and his ownNaturally, Yuanli also increased greatly Using the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, it only briefly defeated this Qiongqi puppet?

    "careful."

    "These Qiongqi puppets have the fighting power of Yuanshen Taoists, and they are invulnerable. Their bodies are like magic weapons. They are more difficult to deal with than ordinary Yuanshen Taoists." Mu Zishuo is a genius in the way of puppets. He knew it when he saw these Qiongqi puppets.  Big trouble.

    "They are all puppets of Yuanshen Taoist's combat power. Each of these puppets is extremely expensive, and eighteen of them appeared at once!" Ji Ning released his sword light again and again, and reluctantly informed the two poor people involved.  Just a strange puppet.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together

    ¡­¡­

    Eighteen strange puppets, just ten puppets were able to completely delay Ji Ning, the five of them, and the ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers.

    There are also eight Qiongqi puppets who directly attack and kill Shao Yannong at the core.  These Qiongqi puppets are all wise and know that Shao Yannong is the 'leader of thieves'.

    "Block."

    "careful."

    Xue Hongyi and Bu You Zhenren, who were beside Shao Yannong, naturally suffered a disaster. When the eight Qiongqi puppets came over, Xue Hongyi and Bu You Zhenren became panicked, because every Qiongqi puppet  The puppets are no less than them, and these puppets are also magical bodies and indestructible.

    "Tear!" The sharp claws passed over Bu You Zhenren's body like lightning, directly tearing Bu You Zhenren into tatters, and blood spattered.

    "No." Master Bu You's eyes were rounded. He thought he could get Young Master Shaoyan's favor this time, but he died instead.

    Among all the Wanxiang real people, the first one to die finally appeared.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 9: Heavy casualties, turn of events

    The death of Master Bu You has stimulated a group of people including Young Master Shaoyan and Ji Ning. The one who is most stimulated is 'Xue Hongyi' whose strength is almost the same as Master Bu You.

    "You shouldn't have come, you shouldn't have come!" Xue Hongyi's eyes were red, and a talisman appeared out of thin air in his hand, and then the talisman turned into a layer of golden light and enveloped him, bang!  After resisting the claws of a Qiongqi puppet, the golden light on the body trembled, and Xue Hongyi took this opportunity to run away.

    Stay away from me!

    The eighteen Qiongqi puppets were implicated by Ji Ning, five others, and ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers. The other eight Qiongqi puppets were also staring at Young Master Shaoyan.  Xue Hongyi desperately escaped from the center, and for a while, there was no Qiongqi puppet to deal with him.

    "Damn it, damn it." Young Master Shaoyan glanced coldly at Xue Hongyi in the distance. Xue Hongyi and Master Bu You had helped him hold down the three Qiongqi puppets before. Now that Master Bu You is dead, Xue Hongyi  As soon as Yi escapedthe eight-headed Qiongqi puppets completely surrounded him.

    Xue Hongyi showed a pitiful expression and said anxiously: "Master Shaoyan, I really can't stop him. Brother Bu You is already dead. I'm afraid I will die within a few breaths if I continue to resist.  "

    Young Master Shaoyan was very angry, but he also knew that these people were not his slaves, nor were they dead soldiers, and it was normal for them to flee in the face of death.

    "Damn it, damn it, as long as I survive this calamity and reunite with Uncle Fang, I will never let Uncle Fang leave my side again in this Wujiang Immortal Mansion, never!" Young Master Shaoyan really regrets that he let Xiang Liufang leave before,  If I had known earlier, I would have rather used two treasures to directly entangle the group of monster Taoist soldiers.

    The treasure that delayed tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers from the demon clan was naturally extraordinary, and Young Master Shaoyan was reluctant to part with it at that time.

    I regret it now, but it¡¯s too late.

    ¡­¡­

    Young Master Shaoyan stood there, surrounded by a crimson horned dragon. This crimson horned dragon exuded a terrifying aura, and its sharp claws grabbed the besieging Qiongqi puppets again and again.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !

    The poor puppets were caught and flew away.

    The long tail of the red-scaled horned dragon was pulled away again and again, but those Qiongqi puppets were also made of magic weapons and were indestructible.  So no one was afraid at all and besieged them crazily.  The sharp claws of those Qiongqi puppets also scratched huge wounds on the red-scaled horned dragon. The scales were torn open and blood flowed.

    But the body of the red-scaled horned dragon recovered at an astonishing speed, and it was still fighting for its life against these strange puppets.

    This mythical beast ¡®Red Scale Horned Dragon¡¯ alone blocked the eight-headed Qiongqi puppet!

    "What a powerful red-scaled horned dragon." Although Ji Ning was fighting, he was also observing the entire battlefield situation. He was also amazed by the strength of the red-scaled horned dragon. "It is indeed the top bloodline among the divine beasts, and it should also have practiced the divine and demon refining."  Although the body is at the level of all things, it has combat power that is comparable to the perfection of the spirit and god. I am afraid that my full power explosion is only comparable to it."

    At this moment, Ji Ning is using the Small Thousand Sword Formation. Although it is blessed by the Five Elements and Five Square Formation, it is still weaker than when fighting in close combat.

    "Block."

    "Block."

    Ji Ning and the others worked hard to resist. Ice arrows from the side were attacking in an overwhelming manner, and Qiongqi's puppets were also among them, besieging Ji Ning and the others.  However, these Qiongqi puppets will also be accidentally injured by the 'ice arrows'. After all, these Qiongqi puppets only stimulate the formation, but cannot preside over it.

    Only the master of the Immortal Mansion and the heirs of the Immortal Mansion can truly preside over the formation.

    No one is in charge, and the ice arrows do not distinguish between friend and foe, but the Qiongqi puppets are all magic weapons and do not care about the attacks of the ice arrows at all.

    "Not good." Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    "It's troublesome." Master Cangjiang was also shocked.

    They all paid attention to the situation on the battlefield at all times. They saw that the eight-headed Qiongqi puppet that was originally besieging Young Master Shaoyan actually gave up on Young Master Shaoyan because it had been resisted by the sacred beast 'Red Scale Horned Dragon'.  These eight-headed Qiongqi puppets flew directly towards the ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers.

    The strength of the ten Vientiane Real Dead Soldiers was relatively weak, but the ten of them had the same mind and formed a large formation, which also delayed the three Qiongqi puppets.

    At this moment, the other eight Qiongqi puppets suddenly turned and pounced on them. Together with the previous three puppets, the number of puppets instantly reached eleven.

    If the eleven puppets were to attack Ji Ning and the five of them, Ji Ning and the other five would be able to withstand it, but now they are attacking these ten Wanxiang real dead soldiers

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop." Young Master Shaoyan was furious. A huge black whip suddenly appeared in his hand, which had never made a move. The black whip suddenly appeared in his hand.The flames glowing with black light were flowing on his chest. He swung the long whip in his hand, and the long whip instantly streaked across the sky, directly hitting Qiongqi's puppet in the distance.

    Bang!

    The long whip struck the Qiongqi puppet, causing it to roll and fly out of the formation, disappearing from the sight of Ji Ning and others.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" Young Master Shaoyan cracked the whip, each whip had incredible and terrifying power, and every Qiongqi puppet would be whipped away.

    "Amazing."

    "very scary."

    "So strong."

    Ji Ning and others were all shocked.

    No one expected that Young Master Shao Yan could be so powerful. Even Ji Ning could confirm it at a glance The flames on Young Master Shao Yan's whip should be 'earth fire', and as expected, it should have reached the level of first-grade earth fire.  .  It has reached the level of first-grade earth fire, so it can rival the power of ordinary sky fire!

    "The flame is a first-grade earth fire, the long whip is also weird, and Young Master Shaoyan's aura suddenly surged, he must have a secret skill." Ji Ning was amazed at the next leader of the ancient tribe 'Shaoyan Clan'  The training is obviously comprehensive, and at least the combat power is equally terrifying.

    It is definitely on the same level as myself, Yu Wei and others, and the treasure is stronger than myself and others!

    "No!" Young Master Shaoyan showed anger.

    Although he knocked away three Qiongqi puppets one after another, he was only one person after alland those were eleven Qiongqi puppets, so the other eight Qiongqi puppets were still torn apart by a large number of ice arrows.  He formed a large formation of ten Wanxiang Zhenren dead soldiers and directly tore one Wanxiang Zhenren into pieces.

    When one person dies, the strength of the other nine Wanxiang real people is greatly reduced.

    At this time, the three Qiongqi puppets that were knocked away had already flown back. They were not damaged at all, and they still pounced on the nine dead soldiers of Wanxiang Real Person.

    "kill."

    "Master, I'm waiting."

    "Boom."

    "Bang."

    "Tear apart." Although a real person named Wanxiang was not afraid of death, he was still torn apart one by one by Qiongqi's puppets, or was directly beaten to death by a wing. In almost a breath, the ten Wanxiangs  All the real dead men died.

    Young Master Shaoyan was extremely angry, but he did not dare to let the red-scaled horned dragon around him leave. Because he was not a god and demon, he was at a disadvantage in close combat. The red-scaled horned dragon had to protect him personally.

    "Kill those five."

    "Kill them."

    The eleven Qiongqi puppets didn¡¯t even look at Young Master Shaoyan and pounced directly on Ji Ning and the other five people from the Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning and others had seen the Qiongqi puppets surrounding and killing ten Vientiane real dead soldiers before, and they knew something was wrong, but they were also delayed by the seven Vientiane puppets in front of them After all, the really powerful one among the five of them was  Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Zhenren.  Jiulian and Muzishuo are relatively weak.

    "Ji Ning, Fairy Huohong, Master Cangjiang." Young Master Shaoyan said anxiously, "Be careful of those Qiongqi puppets, be sure to hold on."

    "Damnable Qiongqi puppets, damn them. First kill the ten dead soldiers under my command, and then kill Ji Ning and the others." Young Master Shaoyan knew very well that Ji Ning and the others could at least help him delay many Qiongqi puppets.  , if Ji Ning and the others died eighteen Qiongqi puppets besieged him alone. Even if he had many treasures, he would have no choice but to use 'Great Teleportation' to escape.

    Once he escapes and fails this test, his chances of becoming Lord Feathered God in the future will be drastically reduced, which he will never allow.

    "Jining, let me in. Xue Hongyi, get in too."

    Young Master Shaoyan, the red-scaled horned dragon, and the panicked Xue Hongyi all flew directly into the formation of Ji Ning and the five of them.

    Naturally, Ji Ning and the other five did not stop him.

    "Attack." Master Shaoyan ordered with a gloomy face.

    Young Master Shaoyan waved a flaming black whip.

    The red-scaled horned dragon also stretched out most of its body, its sharp claws grabbing at those Qiongqi puppets again and again.

    Xue Hongyi also tried her best to use her magic weapon, hoping to make up for her mistakes with Young Master Shaoyan.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." Ji Ning suddenly called.

    "What's the matter?" Young Master Shaoyan was in a bad mood now, but he still remained polite to his assistant Ji Ning.

    "The spirit beast under my command, Bai Shuize, has studied the formation quite a lot. He has studied it for a long time and has discovered the flaw in the formation. He is sure to break it," Ji Ning said in a message.

    Young Master Shaoyan was originally very impatient and angry, but after hearingJi Ning's words could not help but arouse a sense of desire but also disbelief: "You said that the spiritual beast Bai Shuize under your command can break this formation? This is the formation left by Immortal Wujiang, a heavenly immortal left behind.  Can the formation be broken? Are you sure it can be broken?"

    It¡¯s not that he looks down on Bai Shuize, but he doesn¡¯t think Bai Shuize is such a master of formations.

    "Master Shaoyan, although the formation is left by Immortal Wu Jiang, Immortal Wu Jiang is not necessarily good at formation. Secondly, although this formation is considered powerful, after all, no one is in charge. A formation without anyone in charge is  It's a very stupid formation with no spirituality at all." Ji Ning said in a voice message, "My spirit beast Bai Shuize can completely break this formation with the Fuxi stick formation."

    "Fuxi Stick Formation? Okay, I believe you. I have a set of top-grade Fuxi Stick Formation magic weapons. If you use mine, the power will be even greater." Young Master Shaoyan did not show any mercy at this time and took it directly.  He came out with a set of top grade Fuxi stick array and threw it over.

    Behind Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, who had never taken any action to study the formation, flew out a stream of energy from his body and wrapped it around the completely ownerless Fuxi stick formation.

    It was easily refined.

    "Uncle Bai, are you absolutely sure?" Ji Ning sent a message.

    "Don't worry, Ning'er. I have been studying for a long time and I am absolutely sure that I can break this formation. Although this formation is extremely powerful, there is no one in charge of it. You have to know that the more powerful the formation the more complicated it is.  , it induces the power of heaven and earth to undergo multiple transformations to form such a strong power. As long as one of its multiple transformations is 'stuck', the entire formation will be useless."

    "If this formation is presided over by a master, it will naturally change continuously. It will be difficult to break the formation. But if there is no one to preside over it, it will be a hundred times a thousand times easier to break." Bai Shuize said, "And you also get this extra  A set of top-grade Fuxi stick array, Young Master Shaoyan is really generous."

    ¡ª¡ª

    There will be an outbreak notification at 12 o'clock tonight~~ (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 10: This is the Treasure Hall

    "That's because Uncle Bai, you can break the formation." Ji Ning communicated mentally, "Uncle Bai, without further ado, let's break the formation quickly. If there is anything we need to do, just say it. Young Master Shaoyan will definitely do his best.  .¡±

    "Keep those Qiongqi puppets away so that there is no interference within ten feet around me." Bai Shuize also responded.

    "good."

    Ji Ning immediately sent a message, "Master Shaoyan, everyone, let's expand the Five Elements and Five Square Formation even more."

    "Expand further? The larger the formation, the more ice arrows we will receive." Master Cangjiang said eagerly.

    "My subordinate spirit beast Bai Shuize has a way to break this formation, but it requires a space of ten feet." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Can you break the formation?"

    "real?"

    Everyone was surprised and shocked. Master Shaoyan even urged anxiously: "Everyone, try your best and hold on for a while." After saying that, he gave Xue Hongyi a hard look.  Already very desperate.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The formation expands.

    Young Master Shaoyan and the Scarlet Scale Horned Dragon also showed great power. This person and one spirit beast were able to restrain eight Qiongqi puppets at the same time. Xue Hongyi also tried his best to resist one Qiongqi puppet, and Ji Ning and the other five people also resisted the others.  The nine-headed Qiongqi puppet.  For a time, Ji Ning and the others could even suppress these Qiongqi puppets and beat them.

    "However, while suppressing Qiongqi's puppets, they also had to focus on resisting the ice arrows, and the energy consumption of each of them was extremely shocking.  This state of ultra-high combat power cannot be maintained for long.

    "rise."

    A big snow-white dog was at the core of the entire formation, surrounded by simple wooden sticks covered with runes. The wooden sticks were seen flying directly around, and soon landed everywhere.  Every wooden stick that fell seemed to 'pin' the surrounding space, and a total of sixty-four Fuxi sticks fell.

    I saw that every wooden stick lit up with a dazzling water-colored light, and lines of water-colored light appeared between the wooden sticks, forming an extremely huge talisman array.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    This talisman formation actually fits in with the entire surrounding formation.

    It was as if a drop of ink fell on the white cloth, as if an iron rod was stuck on the gear In short, the formation, which had been extremely coordinated and perfect before, was suddenly 'stuck'.  The extremely powerful power of heaven and earth that had been activated before was instantly interrupted. The power of the attacking ice arrows was suddenly reduced sharply. In just one breath, the ice arrows dissipated out of thin air.

    Following that, the entire formation completely dissipated.

    The ancient palace hall from before appeared in Ji Ning's field of vision again. They were still in this hall and had never left.

    "The formation is broken?"

    Shao Yannong was startled at first, and then became ecstatic.

    He had been trapped in the formation before, and the despair and pain tortured him, but now that he was out of trouble, the ecstasy in his heart was indescribable.

    ¡°Awesome, awesome.¡± Mu Zishuo blinked and glanced at the big snow-white dog in the center.

    "What a powerful Bai Shuize." Master Cangjiang also looked at the big snow-white dog.

    "Uncle Bai, you are so awesome." Jiulian also said in a message.

    ??Everyone is extremely happy.

    Although Xue Hongyi was pleasantly surprised, she felt very unhappy: "Even the spirit beast I captured is so powerful in formation, why don't I have such a powerful spirit beast? Damn it, damn it, let this Ji Ning be here again this time  You have done a great service in front of Young Master Shaoyan."

    ¡­¡­

    Without the overwhelming attack of ice arrows before, Ji Ning and the others immediately exploded in strength. With the help of the Five Elements and Five Squares, Ji Ning, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Yu Wei each restrained the four Qiongqi puppets.  Jiulian, Mu Zishuo, and Xue Hongyi also restrained one Qiongqi puppet each, and the red-scaled horned dragon resisted the other Qiongqi puppets.

    Easily, Young Master Shaoyan didn¡¯t even need to take action, the eighteen Qiongqi puppets were resisted.

    "Uncle Fang, the formation has been broken, you can come in." Shaoyan Nonglian communicated with Xiang Liufang outside.

    The two have already formed a contract.

    Xiang Liufang, this god and demon, is also his most loyal servant. Otherwise, how would the Shaoyan clan of the tribe feel at ease to let a god and demon follow his young master like this.

    Xiang Liufang had already fled around this branch hall, but he couldn't get in.

    The entire world of Immortal Mansion is tens of thousands of miles in diameter, which is really too small.

    Xiang Liufang has already made a big circle around the entire world of Immortal Mansion.

    "No more pursuit."

    &nbsp; "This god and demon is too cunning."

    "And he can't be beaten to death."

    The two most powerful monster clan forces in the world of Immortal Mansion gave up the pursuit. Although Xiang Liufang was injured time and time again, as a god and demon, Xiang Liufang's recovery ability was amazing.  Moreover, when performing the 'Escape Technique', the speed is far superior to those of the demon clan's Taoist soldiers combined.  After many fights and entanglements, they had given up.

    "This god and demon is not easy to mess with, but the group of humans who followed the god and demon are much weaker. This god and demon is also the personal guard of one of them. When the group of humans comes out, he will directly kill those humans and win the prize.  The key to the Immortal Mansion." These demon clan forces are also waiting outside the 'Treasure Hall', one of the five major halls of the Immortal Mansion.

    As long as Ji Ning and a group of people come out, they will surround and kill him!

    This is their only chance to obtain the key to the Immortal Mansion and leave Leaving this world of Immortal Mansion is also something that many demon clans in a small world have longed for for endless years. Their ancestors have passed down the legends about the outside world from generation to generation.  It is so vast that even an immortal flying for days and nights would not be able to reach the end of the world.

    How many days and nights?

    The monsters in the Immortal World cannot imagine that in the Immortal World, if they are loose immortals, they can fly from one end of the world to the other with a cup of tea.

    "I really want to go out."

    "I really want to see that endless and huge world." These monsters are eager.

    At this moment, Xiang Liufang in the distance has been waiting for Shao Yannong's spiritual sound transmission. They have strong souls, so the distance between their spiritual sound transmissions can naturally be relatively far.

    "The young master is trapped in the formation in the branch hall of the Immortal Mansion. What should we do now?" Xiang Liufang was anxious, "I can't get in. No one broke the formation. The young master has been trapped in the formation. In the end, the young master  I¡¯m afraid of giving up. If I give up this test will be a failure.¡±

    Xiang Liufang was anxious, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Uncle Fang, the formation has been broken, you can come in." Shao Yannong's spiritual transmission sounded.

    "Is the formation broken?" Xiang Liufang was extremely surprised and immediately turned into a stream of light and flew directly to the branch hall.

    Whoosh!

    Fly away at high speed.

    "The gods and demons are here again."

    "If you can't beat him to death, he will come again?"

    "Is he going to enter the branch hall? Let's follow him and go in together." The endless giants formed by the demon clan Taoist soldiers and the huge Yaksha Taoist soldiers all looked at the god and demon Xiang Liu Fang, but they did not take action.

    Wow.

    A huge palace door suddenly appeared in mid-air. The door was open. Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of the Gods and Demons, just happened to fly here and swooped in.  Immediately afterwards, the Void Palace Gate disappeared again.

    Xiang Liufang and Shao Yannong cooperated very well.

    As soon as I flew here, the palace door happened to appear. As soon as I entered, the palace door was immediately closed, leaving the demon clan Taoist soldiers who were about to follow in too late. After all, the speed of God and Demon Xiang Liu Fang was faster than them.

    "Wait! I don't believe they won't come out! Just come out, kill those humans, and get the key to the Immortal Mansion." The demon Taoist soldiers all endured.

    In the huge hall.

    Ji Ning and the others are still resisting those Qiongqi puppets who are besieging them crazily.

    "Whoosh." A figure rushed in, it was a middle-aged man with dark clothes and narrow eyes - Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of God and Demon.

    "Uncle Fang." Shao Yannong was overjoyed and finally met Uncle Fang. Seeing Uncle Fang, he calmed down his uneasy mind. With Uncle Fang here he would be safe.

    As soon as Xiang Liufang came in, he saw those Qiongqi puppets.

    "Puppet?" Xiang Liufang took a step and rushed to a Qiongqi puppet. The Qiongqi puppet suddenly roared and waved its sharp claws, trying to tear Xiang Liufang apart, but what greeted it was Xiang Liufang's fist!

    Bang!

    The punched Qiongqi puppet flew away like a meteorite, and then hit the wall of the hall with a loud noise.  The walls of the Immortal Mansion are extremely tough, and Qiongqi's puppet is also a magic weapon, and neither of them is damaged at all.  But after Qiongqi's puppet fell to the ground, he was stunned for a while before getting up.

    "Soul-level puppet?" Xiang Liufang frowned and took out a huge bag.

    "Come on." Xiang Liufang stretched out his big hand, and the ten fingers turned into ten giant snakes, covering the sky and the earth and directly grabbed the two Qiongqi puppets.  The two Qiongqi puppets struggled wildly, but they couldn't get out of Xiang Liufang's giant snake palm.

    "Go in." He grabbed the two Qiongqi puppets and threw them directly into the bag.

    Xiang Liufang is as fast as lightning, and his big hands have endless terrifying power. It is obviously a powerful magical power that far surpasses theseThe strength of Yuanshen puppets meant that two or three of them could be captured at once. In the blink of an eye, a full eighteen Qiongqi puppets were all caught in the bag, without even having time to escape.

    "It's amazing." Ji Ning and others were stunned and amazed.

    "Uncle Fang." Shao Yannong was overjoyed.

    Xiang Liufang nodded, glanced at Bai Shuize who was maintaining the formation, and said lightly: "Bai Shuize? There are very few people in the demon clan who are good at formations. Bai Shuize is indeed born with high understanding and is an embryo who is good at understanding formations.  .¡±

    Finished.

    Xiang Liufang turned into a stream of light.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" flew to three places in succession, and was smashed with fists. Although the hall was intact as a whole, some decorations, such as the huge candlesticks, etc., were damaged and in a mess.

    "Okay, the key to the formation has been blocked by me." Xiang Liufang glanced at Bai Shuize, "You don't have to maintain the formation all the time."

    Bai Shuize also took back the Fuxi stick formation, and sure enough, the previous formation had no reaction at all.

    "Huh." Ji Ning and others looked at each other and smiled.

    It is indeed much easier when there is a great master here.

    "Huh?" Xiang Liufang frowned slightly, raised his head and looked into the distance of the hall. He pointed in the distance, and suddenly a black divine power flew out directly. The divine power directly hit the wall of the distant hall. Three figures suddenly appeared on the wall.  A big word¡ªtreasure hall!

    "Is it the treasure palace?" Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Xue Hongyi and others were all overjoyed.

    There are five main halls in the Immortal Mansion. Ji Ning and the others don¡¯t know what the branch hall they came in is for. Now that they see the three words "Treasure Hall", as the name suggests, it must be for hiding treasures!  Shao Yannong had promised back then that all the treasures in the Immortal Mansion would belong to them as long as they obtained them.

    ¡­¡­

    Life is a rare fight!

    This time, Tomato will give it a try!

    Starting today, I will continue to publish four chapters every day, and the update time is also fixed at 12 noon, 6 pm, 9 pm, and 12 pm!  This time allocation allows Pomodoro to maintain the best quality while writing four chapters a day.  Today is just the first day of the outbreak.

    Tomatoes will continue to explode for a long time. For Little Tomatoes and for the brothers of Hongmeng, I will fight hard this time.

    How long will it take for me to explode?

    Ten days?  Twenty days?  Thirty days?  You have the final say!

    Please vote!

    This time is the craziest one in seven and a half years, and I¡¯m afraid it will rarely be this crazy in the next few years.  And this time I want to go crazy and fight, and everyone will go crazy with me and fight together.  This time, it¡¯s going to be crazy!

    All monthly votes, please vote for me!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 11: The Immortal¡¯s Treasure

    "Don't worry." Of course Shao Yannong knew what Ji Ning and others were thinking, so he smiled and said, "Those hidden treasures are there, and they won't be there for a while. And I also said that I, Shao Yan, even promised you that,  Whatever you receive is yours.¡±

    Ji Ning and others all nodded.

    "There are also these." Shao Yannong pointed to the ground not far away. They were some magic weapons and other objects left by Bu You Zhenren and ten Wanxiang Zhenren's dead soldiers.

    "This time we fell into the Immortal Mansion Formation. Thanks to the spirit beasts under Ji Ning's command, we helped us break through the formation. These magic weapons are nothing, Ji Ning, just take them." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning, Ji Ning  When Ning saw this, he did not delay and directly collected all the magic weapons. After all, they were also the treasures of eleven Wanxiang Masters, and one of them was a two-clawed dragon guard. This wealth was not small.

    Xue Hongyi looked at Ji Ning and said to herself: "You are so lucky! Let me see how lucky you are!"

    Although she is jealous, Xue Hongyi also understands that the five disciples of the Black and White Academy are now powerful.

    "Let's go." Shao Yannong was obviously much more relaxed at this moment.

    Followed by Xiang Liufang, Shao Yannong walked leisurely in front.

    The separate halls are also huge.

    However, Xiang Liufang is a real master of formations. Following the corridors, he naturally walked towards the center of the entire branch hall. In just a tea time, Ji Ning and his group arrived at the very vast  In a huge hall, there is a jade bed above the hall and futons below.

    That jade bed is probably where Immortal Wujiang sat cross-legged.

    "This is it!" Shao Yannong suddenly stared at the jade bed, and his Immortal Mansion Key strongly sensed the center of the Disposition Hall.

    "That jade bed is the center of the branch hall." Shao Yannong said.

    "Young Master, let me take a look." Xiang Liufang stretched out his hand, and his palm instantly became larger. At the same time, his ten fingers turned into ten big snakes, covering the area overwhelmingly, sweeping it over, and then nodded and said, "Sir, where is it?  There is no danger.¡±

    Only then did Shao Yannong make a whooshing sound.  He rushed to the jade bed and sat cross-legged. Yuanli began to invade the jade bed below and began to be refined.

    This jade bed is the central core of the Treasure Hall, one of the five branch halls.

    Every branch hall has a core. As long as they are refined, the Immortal Mansion will also be refined The Shaoyan clan's test for 'Shao Yannong' is to let him refine this Immortal Mansion.

    "Okay. You wait." Shao Yannong sat on the jade bed.  He said directly, "Look for the treasures left by Immortal Wujiang in this treasure hall, but I won't go there."

    Prime Minister Liu Fang also stood beside the jade bed, waiting silently.

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other, secretly feeling happy.

    It is a great good thing that Liu Fang, the most powerful Prime Minister of Gods and Demons, does not fight them.

    "I have started refining the center of this branch hall. Any formation restrictions in the branch hall will not be activated now. What you need to worry about is the lurking puppets." Shao Yannong laughed and said, "But I guess this treasure hall  There should be no puppets inside. If there were puppets, they would have attacked me before."

    "Young Master Shaoyan, I'm going to go treasure hunting." Ji Ning and others didn't want to stay any longer and left immediately.

    When they arrived at the corridor, Ji Ning and the others immediately began to disperse.

    ¡°Senior brother, this treasure hunt depends on everyone¡¯s luck.¡± Mu Zishuo was extremely excited.

    "Maybe there will be an immortal magic weapon." Immortal Cangjiang is also looking forward to it.

    "It depends on the fate." Jiulian said.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Everyone quickly dispersed, even Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing dispersed to look for them alone.

    "I don't believe you are that lucky." Xue Hongyi, who was walking at the back, had a cold face.  I also picked a route and started checking it out.

    ******

    The Treasure Hall of the five branch halls is too huge.

    "And my consciousness can't penetrate the wall?" Ji Ning had no choice but to use the stupidest and simplest method - opening each secret room to check.

    "Boom." The stone door was pushed open.

    Ji Ning glanced inside with his spiritual consciousness, and at the same time took a closer look with his naked eyes: "That's not it."

    "Boom." Another stone door was pushed open, and Ning checked again, "This one is not the same."

    "no."

    "That's not it."

    Ji Ning quickly checked each secret room.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning pushed open the sixth secret room, "This is not - ah. This is!!!"

    Ji Ning's eyes turned red instantly, and he closed the door of the secret room again, and then he entered.??.

    Fluctuations of magic weapons are spreading.

    Feeling the fluctuations of the magic weapons Looking at the magic weapons placed one after another, Ji Ning felt as if he was in a dream.

    "I discovered the real treasure room. It seems that I am really lucky." Ji Ning glanced around and saw that there were magic weapons on the huge shelves, including ropes, flying swords, bells, and plates.  , nails, long shuttles, fine needles, bags, sledgehammers, big seals, long sticks, ribbons, whisks, miasma, jade bottles, colorful clothes, grains of sand, bracelets

    Densely packed, the number is astonishing.

    The strength of the breath is also different.

    The wave of magic weapons in the row closest to you is weaker, the wave in the row farther away is stronger, and the one further away is stronger.  Obviously these magic weapons are also divided according to their power.

    "With so many magic weapons, can Immortal Wujiang use them?" Ji Ning said softly, suddenly remembering the so-called 'Wujiang Clan' he met in the world of Immortal Mansion before, "By the way, Immortal Wujiang is a heavenly immortal.  , naturally there are a large number of demon clans following him, and of course he must treat and train these descendants of the same clan well."

    It¡¯s like he wants to make plans for the Ji family.

    Immortal Wujiang also has to plan for his descendants, and as a heavenly immortal, Immortal Wujiang¡¯s descendants must be much larger than the Ji family.  Then giving magic weaponsneeds to be more rigorous.  It is normal to build a special 'treasure hall' and give gifts to some meritorious and talented people

    "Refining!" Ji Ning's body immediately emitted a stream of light ribbons of Yuanli. Countless dense ribbons of light directly attacked each magic weapon.

    Endless years have passed, and even if these magic weapons had owners back then, they are now ownerless. There is no trace of magic power left in the magic weapons, and it is extremely easy to refine them.

    "It's a human-level magic weapon, an earth-level magic weapon This one can't be refined, haha, at least it's a heaven-level magic weapon." No matter how calm Ning was, he couldn't help but be ecstatic.

    Sent.

    This time the opportunity really opened up. I originally thought that some of the most powerful treasures Wujiang Immortal would carry with him.  There won't be too many treasures left in this treasure hall, but who would have thought that there would be such a large amount of magic treasures in this treasure room, all of which were prepared by Immortal Wujiang for his Wujiang clan.

    Poor Wujiang clan, since the death of Immortal Wujiang, some seniors of their tribe have been trapped in the treasure hall and cannot get out.  Live and die.  Fortunately, the younger generations outside have other treasures, and they are just trying to dominate this world of Immortal Mansion.

    After spending a cup of tea, Ji Ning was able to refine everything he could.

    "Oh My God."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath, her heartbeat thumping loudly, and her ears could hear the heartbeat.

    ??????? Mainly because it¡¯s so scary.

    "There are more than 180,000 human-level magic weapons and more than 16,000 earth-level magic weapons. There are still more than 100 magic weapons that cannot be refined." Ji Ning was a little confused.  This, this, this is appalling.  Although I have a lot of treasures among all the real people in Wanxiang, compared with this massive amount of magic weapons, it is still far behind.

    "I'm afraid even the loose immortals and earthly immortals don't have such wealth." Ji Ning exclaimed, "He is indeed a heavenly immortal. Even a small part of the treasures of the heavenly immortals are enough to surpass the ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals."

    "receive."

    "I'll take it."

    "Baby, baby, come to me." Ji Ning said happily.  Put all the human-level magic weapons into the storage magic weapon, and put all the earth-level magic weapons into the Zi Mansion space.

    The space of Zi Mansion is extremely vast. Tens of thousands of earth-level magic weapons entering Zi Mansion are only in a small corner of Zi Mansion.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning's figure flashed and he arrived in front of the widest platform. On this platform were magic weapons that emitted powerful fluctuations, which Ji Ning could not refine.

    "No surprise. It should be a heaven-level magic weapon." Ji Ning said softly. Although he said that he could not refine it, it meant that it might be an immortal-level magic weapon, but rationally told Ji Ning these magic weapons that cannot be refined are placed in a row.  On the long platform, although the fluctuations are strong and weak, it can be estimated that they are on the same level.

    I estimate that some are at the middle level of heaven level and some are at the top level.  Even the best.

    "Even Yuanshen Taoists usually only have a few heaven-level magic treasures. But I have more than a hundred pieces, and they are the treasures of the gods. I am afraid the quality will not be too bad." Ji Ning felt that his blood was boiling.

    It should be noted that even the worst low-grade heaven-level magic weapon requires one thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid to buy.

    Slightly better and higher quality.  It would cost tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    What if

    These more than a hundred magic weapons are all of heaven level, and they are all slightly better, even none of them are of the highest quality.  That value must be?One million kilograms of Yuan liquid!  This is a treasure that is enough to make even the immortals and immortals tremble.

    "A hair plucked by an immortal would be thicker than my thigh. What's more, this is not his hair, but one of his legs." Ji Ning was so excited that he muttered nonsense while stroking her carefully.  With these heaven-level magic weapons, each powerful fluctuation made Ji Ning extremely happy, especially some of the fluctuations were particularly strong, which made Ji Ning look forward to it.

    "Haha, the Small Thousand Swords Array? Isn't it just over 700 earth-level magic weapons? It's a piece of cake." Ji Ning said happily, "I practice the second level of "Sixth Turn of Star Reaching", and I need some magic weapons that contain the essence of the five elements.  You can definitely go to Tianbao Mountain to exchange for treasures."

    It was tight before.

    I feel so poor that this is not enough and that is not enough.

    Now I suddenly feel that I am so rich, even the ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals are worse than me. Of course, some top loose immortals and earthly immortals are still better than me.

    "Collect it." Ji Ning thought happily for a while, and then he collected all the powerful heaven-level magic weapons. Now they can't be refined, so they can only put them into storage magic weapons.

    "It was really worth it to come to this Celestial Immortal Mansion with Young Yannong. The Celestial Immortalis truly a Celestial Immortal." Ji Ning swept away all the magic weapons in the treasure room and suddenly blinked, "  Hey, the wood on the long platform and shelves where the magic weapons are placed seems to be unusual. Is this ghost sunken water wood? A pound of ghost sunken water wood is worth one or two yuan of liquid. There are at least a million pounds of sunken water wood here. Tsk tsk, that¡¯s right.  The stand where Immortal Wujiang places his magic weapons is for the people of his demon clan to see. Of course, he has to build a better stand, and I will take it too! Take it from me!"

    Even all the shelves and tables in the treasure room were put away by Ji Ning.

    The entire treasure room was suddenly empty, with nothing left.  (To be continued)

    (.)k

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 11: The Immortal¡¯s Treasure

    "Don't worry." Of course Shao Yannong knew what Ji Ning and others were thinking, so he smiled and said, "Those hidden treasures are there, and they won't be there for a while. And I also said that I, Shao Yan, even promised you that,  Whatever you receive is yours.¡±

    Ji Ning and others all nodded.

    "There are also these." Shao Yannong pointed to the ground not far away. They were some magic weapons and other objects left by Bu You Zhenren and ten Wanxiang Zhenren's dead soldiers.

    "This time we fell into the Immortal Mansion Formation. Thanks to Ji Ning's spirit beasts who helped us break through the formation, these magic weapons are nothing. Ji Ning, just take them." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning and said,  When Ji Ning saw this, he did not refuse and directly collected all the magic weapons. After all, they were also the treasures of eleven Wanxiang Daoist, and one of them was a two-clawed dragon guard. This wealth was not small.

    Xue Hongyi looked at Ji Ning and said to herself: "You are so lucky! Let me see how lucky you are!"

    Although she is jealous, Xue Hongyi also understands that the five disciples of the Black and White Academy are now powerful.

    "Let's go." Shao Yannong was obviously much more relaxed at this moment.

    Followed by Xiang Liufang, Shao Yannong walked leisurely in front.

    The separate halls are also huge.

    However, Xiang Liufang is a real master of formations. Following the corridors, he naturally walked towards the center of the entire branch hall. In just a tea time, Ji Ning and his group arrived at the very vast  In a huge hall, there is a jade bed above the hall and futons below.

    That jade bed is probably where Immortal Wujiang sat cross-legged.

    "This is it!" Shao Yannong suddenly stared at the jade bed, and his Immortal Mansion Key strongly sensed the center of the Disposition Hall.

    "That jade bed is the center of the branch hall." Shao Yannong said.

    "Young Master, let me take a look." Xiang Liufang stretched out his hand, and his palm instantly became larger. At the same time, his ten fingers turned into ten big snakes, covering the area overwhelmingly, sweeping it over, and then nodded and said, "Sir, where is it?  There is no danger.¡±

    With a whooshing sound, Shao Yannong rushed to the jade bed and sat cross-legged. Yuanli began to invade the jade bed below and began to be refined.

    This jade bed is the central core of the Treasure Hall, one of the five branch halls.

    Every branch hall has a core. As long as they are refined, the Immortal Mansion will also be refined The Shaoyan clan's test for 'Shao Yannong' is to let him refine this Immortal Mansion.

    "Okay, you can wait." Shao Yannong, who was sitting on the jade bed, said directly, "Enjoy your search for the treasures left by Immortal Wujiang in this treasure hall, I won't go there."

    Prime Minister Liu Fang also stood beside the jade bed, waiting silently.

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other, secretly feeling happy.

    It is a great good thing that Liu Fang, the most powerful Prime Minister of Gods and Demons, does not fight them.

    "I have started refining the center of this branch hall. Any formation restrictions in the branch hall will not be activated now. What you need to worry about is the lurking puppets." Shao Yannong laughed and said, "But I guess this treasure hall  There should be no puppets inside. If there were puppets, they would have attacked me before."

    "Young Master Shaoyan, I'm going to go treasure hunting." Ji Ning and others didn't want to stay any longer and left immediately.

    When they arrived at the corridor, Ji Ning and the others immediately began to disperse.

    ¡°Senior brother, this treasure hunt depends on everyone¡¯s luck.¡± Mu Zishuo was extremely excited.

    "Maybe there will be an immortal magic weapon." Immortal Cangjiang is also looking forward to it.

    "Let's look at the fate of each one." Jiulian said.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Everyone quickly dispersed, even Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing dispersed to look for them alone.

    "I don't believe you are that lucky." Xue Hongyi, who was walking at the back, had a cold face and chose a route to start investigating.

    The Treasure Hall of the five branch halls is too huge.

    "And my consciousness can't penetrate the wall?" Ji Ning had no choice but to use the stupidest and simplest method - opening each secret room to check.

    "Boom." The stone door was pushed open.

    Ji Ning glanced inside with his spiritual consciousness, and at the same time took a closer look with his naked eyes: "That's not it."

    "Boom." Another stone door was pushed open, and Ning checked again, "This one is not the same."

    "no."

    "That's not it."

    Ji Ning quickly checked each secret room.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning pushed open the sixth secret room, "This is not - ah, this is!!!"

    Ji Ning's eyes instantly turned red, and he closed the door of the secret room again and entered himself.

    &nbsp; Wave after wave of magic weapons are spreading.

    Feeling the fluctuations of the magic weapons Looking at the magic weapons placed one after another, Ji Ning felt as if he was in a dream.

    "I discovered the real treasure room. It seems that I am really lucky." Ji Ning glanced around and saw that there were magic weapons on the huge shelves, including ropes, flying swords, bells, and plates.  , nails, long shuttles, fine needles, bags, sledgehammers, big seals, long sticks, ribbons, whisks, miasma, jade bottles, colorful clothes, grains of sand, bracelets

    Densely packed, the number is astonishing.

    The strength of the breath is also different.

    The wave of magic weapons in the row closest to you is weaker, the wave in the row farther away is stronger, and the one further away is stronger.  Obviously these magic weapons are also divided according to their power.

    "With so many magic weapons, can Immortal Wujiang use them?" Ji Ning said softly, suddenly remembering the so-called 'Wujiang Clan' he met in the world of Immortal Mansion before, "By the way, Immortal Wujiang is a heavenly immortal.  , naturally there are a large number of demon clans following him, and of course he must treat and train these descendants of the same clan well."

    It¡¯s like he wants to make plans for the Ji family.

    Immortal Wujiang also has to plan for his descendants, and as a heavenly immortal, Immortal Wujiang¡¯s descendants must be much larger than the Ji family.  Then giving magic weaponsneeds to be more rigorous.  It is normal to build a special 'treasure hall' and give gifts to some meritorious and talented people

    "Refining!" Ji Ning's body immediately emitted a stream of light ribbons of Yuanli. Countless dense ribbons of light directly attacked each magic weapon.

    Endless years have passed, and even if these magic weapons had owners back then, they are now ownerless. There is no trace of magic power left in the magic weapons, and it is extremely easy to refine them.

    "It's a human-level magic weapon, an earth-level magic weapon This one can't be refined, haha, at least it's a heaven-level magic weapon." No matter how calm Ning was, he couldn't help but be ecstatic.

    Sent.

    This time the opportunity really opened up. I originally thought that some of the most powerful treasures Wujiang Immortal would carry with him.  There won't be too many treasures left in this treasure hall, but who would have thought that there would be such a large amount of magic treasures in this treasure room, all of which were prepared by Immortal Wujiang for his Wujiang clan.

    The poor Wujiang clan, since the death of Immortal Wujiang, some of their clan¡¯s seniors have been trapped in the treasure hall and unable to get out, and have died of old age.  Fortunately, the younger generations outside have other treasures, and they are just trying to dominate this world of Immortal Mansion.

    After spending a cup of tea, Ji Ning was able to refine everything he could.

    "Oh My God."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath, her heartbeat thumping loudly, and her ears could hear the heartbeat.

    ??????? Mainly because it¡¯s so scary.

    "There are more than 180,000 human-level magic weapons, more than 16,000 earth-level magic weapons, and there are still more than 100 magic weapons that cannot be refined." Ji Ning was a little confused. This, this, this is too shocking.  Although I have a lot of treasures among all the real people in Wanxiang, compared with this massive amount of magic weapons, it is still far behind.

    "I'm afraid the loose immortals and earthly immortals don't have such wealth." Ji Ning exclaimed, "He is indeed a heavenly immortal. Even a small part of the treasures of the heavenly immortals is enough to surpass the ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals."

    "receive."

    "I'll take it."

    "Baby, baby, come to me." Ji Ning was very happy and put all the human-level magic weapons into the storage magic weapon, and all the earth-level magic weapons into the Zi Mansion space.

    The space of Zi Mansion is extremely vast. Tens of thousands of earth-level magic weapons entering Zi Mansion are only in a small corner of Zi Mansion.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning's body flashed and he arrived in front of the widest platform. On this platform were placed magic weapons that exuded powerful energy, which Ji Ning could not refine.

    "No surprise, it should be a heaven-level magic weapon." Ji Ning said softly. Although he said that he could not refine it, it meant that it might be an immortal-level magic weapon, but rationally told Ji Ning these magic weapons that cannot be refined are placed in a row.  On the long platform, although the fluctuations are strong and weak, it can be estimated that they are on the same level.

    It is estimated that some are mid-grade heaven-level, and some are top-grade, or even top-grade.

    "Even Yuanshen Taoists usually only have a few heaven-level magic treasures. But I have more than a hundred pieces, and they are the treasures of the gods. I am afraid the quality will not be too bad." Ji Ning felt that his blood was boiling.

    It should be noted that even the worst low-grade heaven-level magic weapon requires one thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid to buy.

    A slightly better one with a higher quality would cost tens of thousands of kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    What if

    These more than a hundred magic weapons are all of heaven level, and they are all slightly better, even none of them are of the highest quality.  That¡¯s worth millions of kilograms of liquid liquid.?This is a treasure that is enough to make all the immortals and immortals tremble.

    "A hair plucked by an immortal would be thicker than my thigh. What's more, this is not his hair, but one of his legs." Ji Ning was so excited that he muttered nonsense while stroking her carefully.  With these heaven-level magic weapons, each powerful fluctuation made Ji Ning extremely happy, especially some of the fluctuations were particularly strong, which made Ji Ning look forward to it.

    "Haha, the Small Thousand Swords Array? Isn't it just over 700 earth-level magic weapons? It's a piece of cake." Ji Ning said happily, "I practice the second level of "Sixth Turn of Star Reaching", and I need some magic weapons that contain the essence of the five elements.  You can definitely go to Tianbao Mountain to exchange for treasures."

    It was tight before.

    I feel so poor that this is not enough and that is not enough.

    Now I suddenly feel that I am so rich, even the ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals are worse than me. Of course, some top loose immortals and earthly immortals are still better than me.

    "Collect it." Ji Ning thought happily for a while, and then he collected all the powerful heaven-level magic weapons. Now they can't be refined, so they can only put them into storage magic weapons.

    "It was really worth it to come to this Celestial Immortal Mansion with Young Yannong. The Celestial Immortalis truly a Celestial Immortal." Ji Ning swept away all the magic weapons in the treasure room and suddenly blinked, "  Hey, the wood on the long platform and shelves where the magic weapons are placed seems to be unusual. Is this the ghost sunken water wood? A pound of ghost sunken water wood is worth one or two yuan of liquid. There must be at least a million pounds of sunken water wood here. Tsk tsk, that¡¯s right.  Yes, the stand where Immortal Wujiang places his magic weapons is for the people of his demon tribe to see, so of course he has to build a better stand, I will take it too! Take it from me!"

    Even all the shelves and tables in the treasure room were put away by Ji Ning.

    The entire treasure room was suddenly empty, with nothing left.

    The second of today¡¯s four updates.

    The brothers and sisters of Hongmeng are very awesome!  The rewards in the book review section are also very impressive!  We once reached first place, but now we have been surpassed, only missing about 300 votes

    Now, we need everyone¡¯s monthly votes!

    Tomato needs everyone¡¯s support!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 12: The Immortal Level Magical Weapon is Birthed

    Ji Ning walked out of the treasure room in a very happy mood: "This is a great opportunity. No wonder many immortal cultivators go there despite knowing that some places are dangerous, just to get such an opportunity. With such a harvest, my strength  It can also be greatly improved, and the life-saving ability can also be greatly improved."

    As long as you have enough treasures, you can go to Tianbao Mountain to exchange for other needed items.

    Life-saving, escaping, auxiliary cultivation, cultivation methods, magical powers As long as you pay a high enough price, you can get everything!

    Although Ji Ning now has two extremely powerful protective treasures obtained from the 'Shui Mansion', one of them was refined by Taoist Sanshou himself.  But after all, there are only two pieces. Young Master Shao Yan, ¡®Shao Yan Nong¡¯, definitely carries more than ten pieces of protective treasures with him.

    "If I had so many treasures, my Earth Fire Cold Evil would have reached the first level." Ning was still walking quickly in the corridor, pushing open the secret rooms next to him again and again.

    "Boom."

    "No."

    "There is no such thing." Ji Ning continued to search.

    The treasure hall is so big, there may be other treasures besides the treasure room I found before.

    While Ji Ning was leisurely searching, suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The whole space trembled, causing Ji Ning's skin and hair to tremble. Ji Ning couldn't help but turn his head and look at the corridor behind him. There was an extremely powerful wave coming from the depths of the corridor.

    "The fluctuations of magic weapons." Ji Ning has seen so many magic weapons in the treasure room before, so he can certainly judge, "And it is much more powerful than the fluctuations of the heaven-level magic weapons in the treasure room before!"

    An idea suddenly appeared in Ji Ning's mind.

    Immortal level magic weapon!

    "It must be an immortal-level magic weapon." Ji Ning quickly rushed over with the fluctuation of the magic weapon.

    ¡­¡­

    "This material is good and can be used to make puppets." Mu Zishuo was also searching in the treasure hall. He didn't mind it. He directly put away some decorations, desks, futons, etc. along the way. "I just found out  The corpse has long since decayed. Even I can't refine the magic weapon. It feels like it is a heaven-level magic weapon. The person who died should be the great demon of the soul. Tsk tsk, one more corpse, one more one."

    When Immortal Wu Jiang died, the branch hall of the Immortal Mansion was immediately closed.

    Generally, those who can enter the branch hall are those with high status, but they can only be trapped in it until they die of old age!  Some corpses were also left behind, and the magic weapons on these corpses were all extraordinary.

    ¡°Another corpse¡­¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s eyes were blazing and he kept searching.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    As a wave of waves swept in, Mu Zishuo was startled, then turned around and looked at the corridor turning to the side, and screamed strangely, "It must be an immortal magic weapon." Then he immediately turned into a stream of light and flew over quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Why is there nothing in this treasure hall? I don't know if others have found the treasure." Master Cangjiang walked all the way, but found nothing.

    "Um?"

    Master Cangjiang suddenly stood still, feeling the powerful wave.

    "Such a powerful fluctuation must be an immortal-level magic weapon." Naturally, some of the fragments of past life memories contained memories of immortal-level magic weapons. Master Cangjiang's eyes suddenly turned red, and he immediately turned into a stream of light and rushed away.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone rushed in all directions, following the direction of the waves.

    The immortal magic weapon is in a large and quiet secret room.

    The secret room is very big.

    It was empty inside. The young man in red, "Xue Hongyi", was staring blankly at a lamp not far away. It was an inconspicuous lamp, but it was burning with a green flame, and this lamp was burning with green light.  There were circles of flame apertures around the small lamp. These flame apertures emitted powerful fluctuations and resisted Xue Hongyi's capture.

    "This, this, an immortal magic weapon?" Xue Hongyi felt that she was really lucky.

    When he came in just now, he found what looked like a decorative lamp next to the secret room, but there was a wisp of flame burning in the lamp. This made him suddenly excited. At that time, he thought: "I don't know how many billions of years have passed since Immortal Wu Jiang died.  , the flame of this lamp has not been extinguished yet, it must not be ordinary."

    Immediately, he waved his hand and was about to put it into his storage magic weapon. When he was about to put it away, the lamp suddenly burst out with terrifying power.

    Circles of flames surrounded the lamp, emitting powerful vibrations and easily resisting him.

    "Hahaha, who said that only Ji Ning can have good luck, but I, Xue Hongyi, can also have great luck. This fairy-level magic weapon is mine." Xue Hongyi was extremely excited.Bi, a whisk appeared directly in his hand, and when he waved the whisk, the white threads on the whisk flew out directly, grabbing the package towards the lamp.

    The lamp was still there, but the flames around it suddenly swelled, holding on to the whisk threads.

    "What?" Xue Hongyi looked shocked, "I can't even capture it with my magic weapon?"

    "Little Wanxiang, do you also want to be my master?" The wisp of flame in the lamp suddenly turned into a child's face, glaring at Xue Hongyi, "You still have some self-awareness, so leave quickly."

    The sound echoed in the secret room.

    ??But Xue Hongyi is even more happy According to legend, the magic weapon of the immortal level will give birth to the spirit of the magic weapon, which can speak human words.

    "As expected, it's true that you can speak people's words, it's an immortal magic weapon." Xue Hongyi's eyes turned red. There was no immortal magic weapon in the entire Xuelong Mountain, but now he met someone who could get one.  The opportunity for a magic weapon A great opportunity comes from heaven. It would be a big sin not to take it.

    "You better follow me, your magic weapon." A snow-white ribbon appeared in front of Xue Hongyi's body. Its power was obviously more powerful. It was one of Xue Hongyi's commonly used magic weapons, and it was wrapped directly towards the lamp.

    The lamp is still there.

    After all, it is only a first-level magic weapon and cannot move or fly on its own.  But it can induce some power Even if the fairy-level magic weapon has a little power, it is not something that ordinary Wanxiang Zhenren can achieve.  I saw that the circles of flames around it became stronger and stronger, and the fluctuations became more and more alarming, and they just blocked the snow-white ribbon.

    "You can't accept me, your strength is not enough, it's still far from enough." The child transformed into the flame of the lamp mocked, "It's better to leave early. If you are not strong enough to hold an immortal-level magic weapon, it will be a disaster for you rather than a blessing."

    "Hmph, I will exchange you for the best heaven-level magic weapon and many treasures. I will also go to the Yinglongwei branch to retreat immediately. I will cultivate to the level of the Yuanshen Taoist before I can leave the retreat By then my strength will have greatly increased, and the entire Snow Dragon Mountain will be the same.  I am your respecter." Xue Hongyi's eyes were full of madness, "I don't believe that I can't capture you as a dead thing."

    Xue Hongyi used the magic weapon again and again, trying to capture it.

    But it just can¡¯t be captured.

    He didn¡¯t dare to grab it directly with his hands. After all, he was not a god or demon who was refining his body. If he did that, he would probably be burned to ashes.

    "Whoosh." There was a sudden fluctuation outside, and the stone door was suddenly pushed forward.

    "Someone is coming in." Xue Hongyi couldn't care less.

    "Come here." Xue Hongyi roared suddenly, and directly cast the forbidden technique, her face turned red, and the power of the flying needles surged and turned into a huge hand, and she grabbed the lamp.  The circles of flame on the surface of the lamp were also directly crushed to pieces.

    "receive."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Collect This Immortal-Level Magical Weapon.

    Xue Hongyi then turned around and saw two figures appearing behind her, namely Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    "Decisive enough, ruthless enough." Ji Ning said softly.

    Xue Hongyi also smiled, quite pleased with himself. At the critical moment, he used the forbidden technique to finally suppress the immortal magic weapon and put it away. He also felt that he had made a decision.

    "What a pity, you are only one step away." Xue Hongyi glanced at Ji Ning.

    "It's the green silk divine fire lamp!" Yu Wei said softly, "It can be used to breed heavenly fire, and it can breed heavenly fire to the first level! Moreover, the green silk divine fire in it can also be mobilized to fight against the enemy. It is a great threat to loose immortals and earthly immortals.  The Celestial Immortal is of little useit is considered a good Immortal level treasure. If sold to Tianbao Mountain, it can be sold for three million kilograms of Yuan Liquid!"

    Ji Ning's heart was shaken.

    Three million kilograms of Yuan liquid?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It can also be used to fight enemies

    "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh." One after another figures flew in, including Senior Sister Jiulian, Master Cangjiang, Mu Zishuo, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing.

    "Where is the immortal magic weapon? Where is it?" Mu Zishuo looked around and stared at Xue Hongyi, "You won't be able to get it by Xue Hongyi, right?"

    "It's him." Yu Wei said.

    ¡­¡­

    In the largest hall of the treasure palace.

    Shao Yannong was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, constantly refining, and he also sensed the fluctuations of the immortal-level magic weapon coming from him.

    "There is actually an immortal magic weapon?" Shao Yannong asked in surprise, "Then Immortal Wujiang is so rich that he doesn't even carry an immortal magic weapon with him?"

    A strong person will always carry his most important magic weapon with him. A heavenly immortal usually only has a few immortal-level magic weapons. Shao Yannong originally thought that there was no magic weapon in Wujiang Immortal Mansion.It's an immortal magic weapon, so I don't care at all.

    "Young Master, do you want to get it?" Xiang Liufang asked.

    "No need." Shao Yannong shook his head, "After all, I made a promise in the name of my tribe, and they are still useful in this fairy mansion."

    Xiang Liufang nodded.

    "When they are useless" Shao Yannong's eyes suddenly glowed with a trace of passion, "I have to say, that Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei is really good."

    Xiang Liufang also smiled, he knew what his master was thinking.

    "Young Master, if you give me a hint when the time comes, Yu Wei will know how to do it. She is just a reincarnated immortal. For cultivators, what matters more is cultivating immortals Flesh and flesh pleasure is just a trivial matter. She will do it in front of the Young Master for her own sake.  I gave in." Xiang Liufang said in a low voice, his son was also very extravagant in the capital of Daxia.

    The future Lord Feathers, with his status and enjoyment, is also very exaggerated.  It is also common for reincarnated female fairies to succumb and become slaves

    "It's different. This Yu Wei is different. She's better than the ones I have in the capital." Shao Yannong licked his lower lip, "As for Jiulian, wow, that temperament is really extraordinary. But something like this  People from the top tribes know how to look at the situation, so it must be easier to make her and I happy a few times. I'm afraid it will be harder for Yu Wei."

    "How about" Xiang Liufang's voice began to grow deeper.

    "No need, they are still needed now." Shao Yannong shook his head, "Things are important."

    "Yes." Xiang Liufang nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Today¡¯s third update of four, the monthly vote is still 500 votes short of first place, please support!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 13: Humble Snow Red Clothes

    In the secret room.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, Jiulian, Cangjiang Zhenren, Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing all looked at Xue Hongyi.

    The temptation of immortal magic weapons is extremely amazing. For example, although Master Cangjiang was a loose immortal in his previous life, he did not get an immortal magic weapon It is common for tribes and sects to be destroyed for the sake of immortal magic weapons.

    "Why don't we kill him? Let's go to Tianbao Mountain to exchange the immortal magic weapon for the essence liquid, and we will share it equally." Master Cangjiang said in a message, with a cold look in his eyes.

    "kill?"

    "To kill or not?"

    Everyone hesitated, and the most determined one was Master Cangjiang.

    The relationship between Ji Ning and Xue Hongyi was not good. Back then, Xue Hongyi tried to capture Ji Ning, but luckily Beishan Baiwei blocked him.  Ji Ning didn't resist Shaxue Hongyi at all But they came to this Tianxian Immortal Mansion together. When they came, the young Yannong had already let go of the harsh words.

    "What are you going to do?" Xue Hongyi shouted, "On the way to Wujiang Immortal Mansion, on the big ship, Young Master Shaoyan said that we are not allowed to kill each other!"

    Xue Hongyi was also panicking. Although Shao Yannong had said harsh words before, after all, to Shao Yannong, the five disciples from the Black and White Academy in front of him were definitely more important. If Xue Hongyi really killed him  , I¡¯m afraid Shao Yannong won¡¯t make an attack.

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other.

    This is what Shao Yannong said before: "When we enter Wujiang Immortal Mansion, we must work together and not kill each other. If anyone messes up, don't blame me, Shao Yannong, for being ruthless."

    "What are you afraid of? Our five disciples from the Black and White Academy are more important to Shao Yannong." Master Cangjiang said in a message, "Kill this Xue Hongyi, Shao Yannong will definitely not cut off his arms to deal with us."

    "He won't deal with us now, but when he refines this immortal mansion and we are no longer useful to him, he will deal with us." Jiulian said in a message.

    "Deal with us? We are not easy to deal with. What's more, Jiulian, you are still the next leader of the Dongyan clan. Shao Yannong doesn't dare to mess around. After all, he is just a disciple of the Shaoyan clan. He is just  He is very likely to become the next Lord Yu Shen. Not the real Lord Yu Shen. If he dares to deal with you, his inheritance rights may be deprived of him." Cangjiang Zhenren said.

    "He won't deal with Sister Jiulian, but he will deal with us." Yu Wei sent a message, "If we don't kill Xue Hongyi, he has no excuse to attack us, because he made a promise to us before. But if we kill Xue Hongyi,  Hongyi, he will have an excuse to attack us."

    Whether you have an excuse or not is very important.

    Everything must be done in a reasonable manner.

    After all, behind Ji Ning and his group, there are powerful forces such as the Black and White Academy and the Dongyan Clan.

    If Ji Ning and others are very weak and have no background, they will be killed.  But because of the backgroundthen everything must be justified!

    "We can't give him an excuse. After all, the strength of the God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang far exceeds ours." Yu Wei said, "As for this Xue Hongyi, wait until we get out and find a chance to deal with him."

    "I agree with Senior Sister Yu Wei." Ji Ning also sent a message to express his attitude.

    Cangjiang Zhenren frowned. Among the five, they were the three strongest. Ji Ning and Yu Wei disagreed. He alone was sure of defeating Xue Hongyi, but he was not sure of killing Xue Hongyi.

    "Humph." Master Cangjiang turned around and left.

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other and walked out one by one.

    Only Xue Hongyi was left in the secret room, and Xue Hongyi breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Finally, Shao Yannong shocked them." Xue Hongyi secretly said, "As soon as I leave Wujiang Immortal Mansion, I will immediately follow Young Master Shao Yan, and then I will seize the opportunity to use the small teleportation talisman to escape."

    He understands that there is some danger in escaping.

    But he must gamble.  For this immortal magic weapon, he must gamble!

    Even at this moment, he couldn't even believe the three Yuanshen Taoists from Xuelong Mountain. On the way to immortality, it was not uncommon for them to deceive their masters and destroy their ancestors, and even more of them killed their disciples.  For an immortal magic weaponanything is possible.

    Ji Ning and others dispersed and continued to search for treasures in the treasure hall. After all, this was the treasure hall of the immortals. A single treasure would be worth more than the entire wealth of the average Wanxiang master.

    I searched carefully for half an hour.

    Ji Ning and others searched the treasure hall all over, and they all thought maybe there were omissions in the places that others had checked.

    "The search is over, Master, I didn't get anything, not a single treasure." Xiao Qing and Ji Ning communicated in the distance.

    "There is not a single treasure, soPity?  " Ji Ning joked.

    "Ask Uncle Bai if he got any treasures." Xiao Qing communicated mentally.

    "Okay, let me ask." Ji Ning communicated with Bai Shuize again, "Uncle Bai, are you done with the investigation?"

    "The investigation is over." Bai Shuize's spiritual communication voice was also quite pleasant. "I was lucky. I found some treasures such as the robe left behind by a corpse. I don't know if it was left by the loose immortal or the great demon of the soul. The treasures are all  Yes, I can¡¯t refine them, so they should all be heaven-level magic weapons.¡±

    Ji Ning was immediately happy.

    This treasure hall is actually the most important place among the five halls of the Immortal Mansion, with the most treasures, so there are usually demon masters guarding it here, such as some Yuanshen Taoists and even Sanxian.

    Even loose immortals generally do not have immortal-level magic weapons, so just looking at the magic weapons left behind, it is difficult to determine whether they are left behind by loose immortals or Yuanshen demons You have to refine the storage magic weapons to see how many treasures are inside.  Know.

    "Master, master, what about Uncle Bai? Does he also have no treasure?" Xiao Qing asked through spiritual communication.

    "Uncle Bai is luckier than you and got the treasure left behind by a corpse."

    "Corpse? You have better luck than me. I am an empty green snake that is as easy to meet as it is to eat. I have a lot of luck. Bai Shuize has better luck than me. Master, what about you? Don't you have any treasures?  "

    "I have more than Uncle Bai." Ji Ning replied.

    "More? How is that possible!"

    ¡­¡­

    In the largest hall of the treasure palace, Shao Yannong sat cross-legged on the jade bed, refining it, while Xiang Liufang stood aside.

    Ji Ning and others have all gathered here.

    "This is the treasure palace. It should be specially used to hide treasures in Wujiang Immortal Mansion, and it also has the most treasures. It seems that you should have a good harvest." Shaoyan Nong sat down and smiled, "And I just sensed the fluctuation, it should be  There must be an immortal-level magic weapon born. I wonder who is so lucky to get an immortal-level magic weapon."

    Ji Ning and others all turned their heads and looked at Xue Hongyi.

    Xue Hongyi was startled.

    "Oh, it's you, Xue Hongyi?" Shao Yannong's eyebrows twitched. Before being trapped in the formation, Xue Hongyi had left Shao Yannong and fled far away. This made Shao Yannong feel resentful.

    "Young Master Shaoyan, I am willing to dedicate this immortal magic weapon to you, Young Master Shaoyan." Xue Hongyi said continuously. Facing Ji Ning and others, he dared to intimidate and fight with others, but Young Master Shaoyan was too powerful.  If he becomes stronger, the background forces will completely crush him.  In terms of strength, Liu Fang, the God and Demon Prime Minister, could probably kill him with one move.

    Ji Ning and others all looked over in surprise. Dedicate it to Young Master Shaoyan?

    "The treasure should be obtained by those who are virtuous!" Xue Hongyi said, "Hongyi thinks that his virtue is still lacking. Such a treasure is a disaster rather than a blessing for me, so I would like to dedicate it to Young Master Shaoyan. To the noble Young Master Shaoyan  I mean, it¡¯s only natural to have such a treasure.¡±

    Shao Yannong smiled.

    He likes people who flatter him, and the person who flatters him in particular is a relatively powerful genius.  Ji Ning and others came from the Black and White Academy. They were all arrogant and could not be so condescending and flattering.  But Xue Hongyi was able to lower her head and bend down to truly be humble.

    "I said as the Shaoyan clan of my tribe, the treasures you get are all yours. I will never rob them, nor will I ask you to offer them." Shao Yannong said.

    "This is not a robbery, nor is it an offering it is a normal transaction." Xue Hongyi continued, "This immortal magic weapon 'Green Silk Divine Fire Cup' is of little use to me. I am willing to exchange some treasures with Young Master Shaoyan. Shaoyan  Master, just give me some heaven-level magic weapons and other treasures."

    "Don't think too much."

    Shao Yannong shook his head, "No matter what, I will not accept the immortal magic weapon."

    Xue Hongyi breathed a sigh of relief.

    He offered it all so proactively that Young Master Shaoyan even confiscated it, which made him feel at ease.

    "This Xue Hongyi is quite discerning." Shao Yannong said secretly, "We can't accept it now, otherwise it will chill the hearts of Ji Ning and everyone else! They are still of great use now, when I refine the Immortal Mansion  When the time comes, let Xue Hongyi take the initiative to offer it, at worst, just give Xue Hongyi a few more treasures."

    After nearly an hour, Shaoyan Nongcai finally refined the jade bed.

    "Haha, it's finally refined." Shao Yannong stepped off the jade bed with a smile on his face.

    "Young Master." Xiang Liufang frowned and said, "Now there are two strongest demon clan forces in the entire Immortal Mansion World waiting outside. Once we go out, I'm afraid we will be attacked by them immediately."

    "The two strongest demon clan forces"?¡±

    Ji Ning and everyone else were shocked.

    Is it the giant army formed by tens of thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers, and the huge Yaksha Taoist army formed by the Wujiang clan?  That can completely overwhelm Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of God and Demon.  Xiang Liufang could only rely on his amazing recovery power and fast enough escape skills to escape.  There is no way to resist.

    "I can save my life, but I'm not sure I can protect the young master." Xiang Liufang was worried.

    "Oh?" Shao Yannong frowned slightly, "You said they are waiting outside?"

    "Yes, they have been waiting outside." Xiang Liufang said in a low voice, "They have been trapped in the world of Immortal Mansion for endless years, and they have dreamed of going out for generations to go to the broader Daxia Dynasty. So they will definitely  I will try to seize the key to your immortal mansion at all costs."

    Shao Yannong nodded.

    He can understand the strong desire of the two demon forces, which is the desire for a wider world.  So we will do our best to deal with him.

    "It's troublesome." Shao Yannong gritted his teeth.

    Ji Ning and others are also thinking hard, what should we do?

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 14: Immortal Grass Palace

    "How strong are the Taoist soldiers of the demon clan in this world of Immortal Mansion?" Shao Yannong asked with a frown.

    He also understands that the biggest problem in refining this fairy mansion this time is these indigenous monsters. These indigenous monsters have been trapped in the small world for too long and have wanted to get out for generations. This strong desire will  This makes the indigenous monsters do whatever it takes.  The most deadly thing is that these monster Taoist soldiers are still very powerful.

    "The two strongest forces are the giant demon soldiers and the Yaksha Dao soldiers." Xiang Liufang said, "The number of Tao soldiers of these two demon forces is tens of thousands, and the leaders of both sides are all  They are all at the Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal level."

    "Are they all Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals?" Shao Yannong was surprised.

    "Well, there should be one each." Xiang Liufang said, "The leader of the giant demon soldiers, Sanxian, should be stronger, while the Yaksha Taoist soldiers are from the Wujiang clan. Although the leader of the immortals is slightly weaker, the overall strength is stronger.  So these two forces, even the top Sanxian, were beaten and had no choice but to run away!"

    "Xiang Liufang is a true ancient god and demon, and he belongs to the Xiangliu clan. Although he is at the top level of Yuan Shen, he has combat power comparable to the top loose immortals.

    The weaker giant demon soldiers were beaten so hard that Xiang Liufang had no choice but to run away.

    The Yaksha Taoist soldiers can also ravage Xiang Liu Fang.

    "It's impossible to defeat them." Xiang Liufang shook his head, "A few more Loose Immortals won't be enough."

    "There are five branch halls in the Immortal Mansion." Shao Yannong said in a low voice, "Now that I have refined one branch hall, I am confident that I can go to the other two branch halls, but the last two branch halls are in trouble."

    "Young Master Shaoyan, are you sure you can go to the other two branch halls?" Mu Zishuo asked in surprise, "Since you can go to the other two branch halls, why can't you go to the last two branch halls?"

    Ji Ning and others also looked at Shao Yannong in confusion.

    ??The two demon clan forces are guarding outside now. How can they rush out?

    "You don't know." Shao Yannong said with a smile, "I have refined this treasure palace. The treasure palace is extremely huge and is one of the five major supports of this immortal world. It affects the surrounding area of ??nearly ten thousand miles. I  With the key to the Immortal Mansion, you can open the passage and directly appear anywhere within nearly ten thousand miles around the treasure palace."

    "These two monster clan forces are just sticking to the nearest place, but I can appear thousands of miles away from them. When the time comes, I can go to the next branch hall with the help of Uncle Fang's escape skills."

    Ji Ning and others all understood.

    "If I refine five branch halls, then I can appear anywhere in the world of Immortal Mansion!" Shao Yannong sighed, "But now I have only refined one."

    "Young Master Shaoyan, with this method." Xue Hongyi said in surprise, "Can't we enter the other four branch halls in succession? The demon clan forces can't defend us at all."

    "you are wrong."

    Shao Yannong shook his head and sighed, "Because the Immortal Palace has been closed for too long, these monsters have forgotten the power of these branch halls. But once I use the branch halls to appear thousands of miles awayas long as I use it once  , they will know the power of the branch hall. At that time, I am afraid they will directly guard the branch hall that I have not refined. "

    Ji Ning and others all had solemn expressions.

    right!

    In the five major branches of the Immortal Mansion, there is no need for these demon clan forces to wait outside.  You can definitely go to those branch halls that have not been refined and surround them heavily!  No matter what, in order to refine the Immortal Mansion, Shao Yannong knew that the branch halls that had not been refined were heavily surrounded, so he had to kill them.

    "Just wait and wait!" Ji Ning said silently, "Shao Yannong will definitely be able to get through the unrefined branch hall. As long as the unrefined branch hall is heavily surrounded, these monsters will definitely be unavoidable."

    It seems foolish to wait and wait.

    But with the vital point pinched, Ji Ning and the others couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "I can't care anymore, let's refine the two branch halls first." Shao Yannong said, "Let's go!"

    Around the Golden Light Pillar represented by the Treasure Hall, the two strongest demon forces in the world of Immortal Mansion are gathering, the giant demon soldiers and the Yaksha Dao soldiers are gathered here.

    "Duohe, this time we both should stop fighting together to deal with the human race and seize the key to the Immortal Mansion."

    "Wu Sui, if you Wu Jiang clan are willing to join forces, of course I am very happy."

    The two most powerful beings in the world of Immortal Mansion.

    One is the old Sanxian Duohe who has lived for more than 100,000 years, and the other is the Wusui Immortal who has just passed ten thousand years. The two of them immediately made an oath of heaven to each other and agreed to join forces.

    In order to go out, they can put down everything.

    Both sides waited silently.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Two loose immortals and some Yuan?The big demons turned their heads and looked thousands of miles away almost at the same time. They saw a warship appearing out of thin air thousands of miles away. Following the movement of Xiang Liu on the warship, he turned into a thousand-foot-tall monster with nine heads and a snake tail.  The gods and demon giants saw the gods and demons Xiang Liu grabbing the big ship with one hand, then using his escape technique, he began to escape at an extremely astonishing speed.

    Whoosh!

    There was only a trace of light in the distance, which shocked both Duohe Immortal and the Wujiang clan.  They all knew that they could not catch up with the demon in terms of speed. Since they were thousands of miles away, there was no hope.

    "How could it be? How could it suddenly appear thousands of miles away?"

    "When they entered this branch hall before, they were very close to the branch hall."

    "You have to be very close to go in, why can you appear thousands of miles away when you go out?"

    Even though Immortal Wujiang was still alive countless years ago, when Immortal Wujiang was the master, the tribesmen under his command didn¡¯t know much about the specialness of the branch hall, let alone the monster tribes today after countless years.

    "He refined the branch halls, and all the branch halls are controlled by it, that's why they are so special." Immortal Duohe said.

    "It must be so." Immortal Wu Sui also agreed.

    "There are five branch halls in the Immortal Mansion, and he has only refined one branch hall. There are still four branch halls that have not been refined. We each guard an unrefined branch hall. Unless they give up, they must fight with us."  Immortal Duohe said.

    Soon, both parties agreed and flew towards the other two golden light pillars in the distance respectively.

    ¡­¡­

    "The worst has happened." The nine-headed demon Xiang Liu with a snake tail is holding the warship in his palm. Shao Yannong, Ji Ning and others in the warship are looking at the two demon clan forces from a distance.

    The two demon clan forces did not chase them, but flew in two directions, exactly towards two of the golden light pillars.

    "I must refine the Immortal Mansion." Shao Yannong gritted his teeth, "These demon clans are really damned, damned."

    soon.

    The Thousand-foot-tall Demon Xiangliu grabbed the warship with one hand and came directly to another golden light pillar.

    "Enter." Shao Yannong directly opened the passage with the key of the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning and others felt a little heavy in their hearts. They could enter easily this time because there were no monsters blocking them. However, two of the five branch halls were heavily surrounded, and they could not easily enter those two branches.

    Wow.

    Xiangliu God and Demon shrunk and entered the warship directly, and the entire warship flew into the passage.

    ¡­¡­

    An extremely huge hall, this hall is a thousand times bigger than the hall that was first discovered in the treasure house.

    "It's so big." Ji Ning and others were shocked.

    At first glance, it looks like a vast expanse of land.

    This huge hall is actually a small enclosed world, with a sun hanging high above it, emitting endless light and heat.  The soil below is covered with countless spiritual fruits and spiritual grasses. Over the endless years, these fairy spiritual grasses have only been taken care of by some puppets, but they have not received the best cultivation.

    These spiritual grasses and spiritual fruits generally require a lot of special treasures to breed and cultivate.  But even so, after endless years, some real 'treasures' have grown from these spiritual fruits and spiritual grasses.

    "It's fairy grass and fairy fruit." Ji Ning and others were all overjoyed.

    "Wow!"

    Suddenly, the god and demon Xiang Liu standing next to Shao Yannong stretched out his palm. His palm quickly grew in size, and his fingers turned into ten big snakes, covering the entire land of fairy grass like a sky and the sun.  In an instant, all the eighteen fairy grass spiritual fruits with the strongest fairy aura were picked.

    ¡°Hoo~~damn it.¡±

    "This is the master's fairy grass palace. If you steal the fairy grass, you should be damned."

    Three puppet figures flew out.

    One of the big palms of the god and demon Xiang Liu directly flipped his hand and slapped it. The three-headed puppet was directly hit from a distance and hit the wall far away. Then Xiang Liufang reached out and grabbed the three-headed soul-level puppet.  The puppet grabbed it and threw it into his big bag.

    Immediately, Xiang Liu Fang withdrew his big hands and stood calmly next to Shao Yannong, as if he had never done anything.

    "This" Ji Ning and others looked at the God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang in shock.

    If Xiang Liufang takes action, they won't be able to snatch it away.

    "Whoever gets it belongs to whoever gets it. This is what I said before. Since Uncle Fang got it, it belongs to Uncle Fang." Shao Yannong smiled, "There are also many spiritual grasses and spiritual fruits. Although the medicinal properties are inferior, they are still good.  of."

    Ji NingEveryone cursed secretly.

    In this medicine garden left by Immortal Wujiang, due to the lack of the best cultivation over the endless years, the big fish ate the small fish, and the small fish ate the shrimps. Eighteen strains of the true spiritual fruit that could be called 'immortal' were born.  Grass, the rest are just celestial grass and celestial beings that are relatively weak after their spiritual energy was robbed.  Although everyone was slandering, Ji Ning and the others, including Xue Hongyi, still put away all the fairy grass and fruits.

    "The Immortal Grass Hall has a clear view, and there are only a few secret rooms." Shao Yannong quickly discovered the center of this branch hall. It was a quiet secret room built next to the Xiancao Garden. The entire secret room was the center of the branch hall.

    "You guys can take a look around, maybe you can find some treasures." Shao Yannong Anran was in this secret room and began to refine this secret room.

    Ji Ning and others cursed secretly.

    ?? Immortal Grass Hall, Fairy Grass Hall, as the name suggests, the treasures are these fairy grasses. The most precious ones have been taken away by the God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang. What other treasures can I find?

    Even so, Ji Ning and the others spread out to search.  It's a pity that there is not even a corpse in the Immortal Grass Palace. That's right, this is the medicine garden of Immortal Wujiang. Those puppets are the ones he trusts most, and no clan members are allowed to enter the Immortal Grass Palace.

    An hour later.

    "I have refined the Immortal Grass Palace." Shao Yannong smiled and said, "Let's go to the next branch hall."

    If you have time, please read the previous free chapter 'I really want to win'

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 15: The Desire of the Monster Tribe Aborigines

    In the world of Immortal Mansion.

    Thousand-foot-tall Xiangliu God Demon grabbed the warship with one hand, used his escape technique again and began to fly towards the next branch hall.

    "This group of indigenous monsters." Shao Yannong looked coldly at the five golden light pillars in the Immortal Mansion world in the distance. Two of them were surrounded by dense Taoist soldiers. "Wait until I refine the entire Immortal Mansion.  I want the tribe to send a large army to enslave all these indigenous monsters and fight for my Shaoyan clan from generation to generation."

    The indigenous demon clan in this fairy world is quite powerful.  Even if he refines the Immortal Mansion, Shao Yannong himself cannot do anything to these powerful demon clans, but there is an even more powerful 'Shao Yan Clan' behind him.

    "Brother, do you think Young Master Shaoyan can refine the last two branches of the palace? I think the demon clan in this world of Immortal Mansion is too powerful." Mu Zishuo transmitted the message.

    "Don't underestimate Shao Yannong. He is one of the four young masters in the capital of Daxia. If he dares to accept the test, he must have many tricks." Ji Ning said in a message.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, Ji Ning and the others entered a new branch hall.

    ¡­¡­

    Among the giant Taoist soldiers, the leader is a middle-aged man with silver hair and feather robes. His eyes are like lightning and very elegant. He is the most powerful and longest-lived Immortal Duohe in the world of Immortal Mansion.  '.

    "Everyone, this is the moment when the fate of all the demon clans in my entire Immortal Mansion World changes. I will not think about eroding and annexing you." Immortal Duohe looked ahead from a distance. There was a wave of *giant* ahead, which was the Immortal Mansion World.  Some weak demon clan forces have been invited. At this moment, all these demon clan forces have been invited.

    The world of Immortal Mansion is too small, and it is very easy to gather together.

    "I can even make an oath of heaven, and I am willing to form an alliance with all of you to deal with that god, demon, and those humans together." Immortal Duohe said, "We must get the key to the Immortal Mansion. As long as we get the key to the Immortal Mansion,  ¡­All the demon clans in our entire Immortal Mansion World can travel to a wider world.¡±

    "Duohe Immortal, if you don't deal with us, what about the Wujiang clan?"

    "Don't worry, Wu Sui will also take the oath of heaven like me. At this moment, why should we still fight among ourselves?"

    soon.

    Because all monsters have the same belief - to go to a wider world.  Since they were all sincere and had no intention of fighting among themselves, naturally each of the leaders took an oath of heaven.

    These scattered forces may seem weak, but when accumulated together, they are definitely no less powerful than the tens of thousands of monster Taoist soldiers led by Immortal Duohe.

    "Wu Sui, your Wujiang clan is much stronger than mine. These demon clans can guard this place with me." Immortal Duohe said.

    "OK."

    The arrogant Wujiang clan did not bother to join forces with other demon clans. Immortal Wu Sui immediately moved away and returned to his Yaksha Taoist soldiers.

    Ji Ning and others had no idea that the demon clan of the Immortal Mansion outside had accomplished a miracle that had not been accomplished in the endless years since the death of Immortal Wujiang - absolute unity!

    The Taoist soldiers left behind by Immortal Wujiang back then were originally divided into two types, one was the ¡®Hai Lang Taoist soldiers¡¯ and the other was the ¡®Yaksha Taoist soldiers¡¯.

    The waves of Dao soldiers are huge in number.

    The Yaksha Dao soldiers are elites and are for their own tribe, the Wujiang clan.

    And now, under the leadership of ¡®Immortal Duohe¡¯, all the Hailang Dao soldiers have gathered under his command, forming a force that is no less powerful than the Yaksha Dao soldiers!  These wave Taoist soldiers surrounded the golden light pillar, and the other Yaksha Taoist soldiers surrounded another place.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning and others entered the hall. This was another huge hall that was almost as vast as the Immortal Grass Hall.

    There are corpses densely packed in the hall.

    "It's Taoist armor."

    "Taoist armor."

    As soon as Ji Ning and the others came in, they were shocked by the large number of corpses, and then they discovered those Taoist armors.

    "Boom!" Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of God and Demon, stretched out his two big hands again, and with an unparalleled gesture, he directly grabbed two of the almost transparent Taoist armors that glowed with black light and some of the magic weapons of the corpse itself.  , those two Taoist armors both exuded powerful fluctuations. Although they were not as good as immortal-level magic weapons, they were far superior to other Taoist armors.

    After collecting the two Taoist armors and magic weapons, God and Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang stood beside Shao Yannong as if nothing had happened.

    "This is Xiang Liu Fang"

    Ji Ning and the others were all helpless.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??There were hundreds of corpses, all of them wearing Taoist armor.  These Taoist armors have strong and weak powers, some are suitable for Zifu and Wanxiang, and some are suitable for Yuanshen.

    "Those two glowing black ones are probably the Taoist armor worn by the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals." Ji Ning and the others secretly thought.

    Soon, Ji Ning and the others swept away the entire hall.

    There are no secret rooms in the entire branch hall, just this huge empty hall.

    "Whoops." Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of God and Demon, pointed in the distance, and a black divine power fell directly on the wall of the distant palace. Three words suddenly appeared on the wall of the palace - Taoist Palace.

    "It's the Dao Weapon Hall." Shao Yannong said with a smile, "But Immortal Wu Jiang has too many Dao soldiers, so they are usually in the outside world of Immortal Mansion. There are only a few in this Dao Weapon HallUncle Fang just now  The two pieces of Taoist armor I received can only be regarded as the 'Top Grade Heavenly Grade', but they are far from the level of the Immortal Grade. If they were the Immortal Grade Taoist Weapon Armor, they would probably give birth to 'Magic Spirits'."

    Ji Ning and others also understood that Shao Yannong was trying to comfort them.

    The hall is vast and has tall pillars.

    One of the pillars with a dragon entrenched on it was where Shao Yannong discovered the center of this sub-hall. Shao Yannong sat cross-legged under the pillar and began to refine it.

    Ji Ning and others could only wait slowly aside.

    "Senior brother, that's awesome." Mu Zishuo sat cross-legged next to Ji Ning and chuckled, "We got some of each of the hundreds of Taoist corpses just now. But senior brother, you have two spiritual beasts to help you, which is equivalent to  The three of them are fighting togetherespecially the green snake in the sky, which is the fastest in traveling through space."

    The corpses of the Dao soldiers that were snatched just now were mainly the five from Ji Ning, Xue Hongyi, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing.  Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing immediately occupied three of the eight shares!

    "Humph, he has more Taoist armor, but I have an immortal-level magic weapon, which is better than a thousand or ten thousand Taoist armors." Xue Hongyi secretly said to the side, but did not dare to say a word.

    "That's right, Junior Brother Ji Ning, you can be gentler when you go to the next branch hall." Master Cangjiang smiled.

    "He's soft-hearted?" Yu Wei smiled.

    "Who told you not to have any spiritual beasts?" Jiulian spoke for Ji Ning.

    Master Cangjiang sighed: "Who wouldn't want a good spiritual beast? If a red-scaled horned dragon is willing to surrender, of course I will. It's a pity that such divine beasts can't be touched at all. If there are even the slightest traces, they will be killed by super giants like Shaoyan clan."  The forces have been captured. Even Junior Brother Ji Ning¡¯s Kong Qing Snake, which is good at finding treasures and finding adventures, is rare and abnormal, and it is difficult to accept it as a spiritual beast. "

    ¡°Kong Qing Snake, come and worship me as your master.¡± Mu Zishuo shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of wood, are you worthy of being my master?¡± Xiao Qing on Ji Ning¡¯s arm raised the head of a snake and spoke human words, full of disdain.

    "You empty green snake, I am also your master's senior brother after all." Mu Zishuo glared.

    "I only recognize the master, you, where can you cool off and rest." Xiao Qing was very proud.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Mu Zishuo could only snort angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, a little snake.¡±

    He and Xiaoqing quarreled and never won.

    Ji Ning smiled when he saw this. In fact, reincarnated immortals like Yu Wei and Master Cangjiang cultivate very quickly, so there are generally few spiritual beasts.  Because the cultivation speed of spiritual beasts cannot keep up with them!  As for some powerful mythical beasts they are not so easy to obtain.

    "You can't get something like the red-scaled horned dragon if you want it.

    Although the Sky Green Snake is weak, it is good at finding treasures in unexpected encounters. Most immortal cultivators are willing to accept them, but unfortunately, there are too few.  The empty green snake is also good at escaping.

    As for Baishuize?  Relatively speaking, it is actually worse, because its advantage is that it is more perceptive and smart. However, to Ji Ning, Bai Shuize is his uncle Bai, just like his parents and elders.  He has been a life-saving grace to both his mother and himself, and she has always been silently supporting him.

    "However, Uncle Bai's achievements in formations are indeed very high. This time, the treasure house of the Immortal Mansion mainly relies on Uncle Bai.

    ¡­¡­

    Shao Yannong stood up. He had already refined the core of the military palace, but there was no smile on his face.  None of Ji Ning and the others smiled either.

    because¡­¡­

    At this moment, three sub-halls, namely Treasure Hall, Immortal Grass Hall and Dao Weapon Hall, have been refined.  The last two branch halls remain.  One of the two branch halls was heavily surrounded by the 'Yaksha Taoist soldiers', and the other was heavily surrounded by the 'Langhaang Taoist soldiers'.  To get in, you have to fight.  There is no way to escape!

    Those terrifying monster Taoist soldiers were fighting against the gods and demons. Liu Fang could only flee. Ji Ning and the others thought that if they went to fight, they would probably be killed easily!

    &nbsp; They were at an absolute disadvantage facing Xiang Liufang, let alone those Tao soldiers.

    The crisis of death

    It makes everyone look ugly.

    "Everyone." Shao Yannong glanced at Ji Ning and others, "I have the key to the Immortal Mansion. From anywhere in the Immortal Mansion, I can open a passage and leave the Immortal Mansion at any time If I really encounter danger, I really can't resist it.  . I will take everyone to escape from this fairy mansion immediately. Don¡¯t worry, I still have the confidence to escape."

    "But you should also be careful. I don't want any of you to be killed by those monsters later." Shao Yannong said calmly.

    Ji Ning and everyone knew that there was no turning back.

    ¡°But no one thinks it will be easy to break into the Tianxian Mansion, and it is normal to be dangerous.  Ji Ning and the others all had means to save their lives, but they didn't use any of them.

    "Okay, let's go." Shao Yannong ordered.

    ¡­¡­

    The demon tribe natives in the entire Immortal Mansion World are divided into two groups, one is the Yaksha Taoist soldiers of the Wujiang clan, and the other is the Hailang Taoist soldiers.  They surrounded a branch hall respectively.

    I saw a large ship appearing in mid-air in the distance.

    The big ship crushed the air waves, flew at high speed, and flew directly towards the wave Taoist soldiers led by Immortal Duohe.

    "coming."

    "That god, demon and those humans are coming."

    "Duohe, it's up to you." Immortal Wu Sui even sent a message from afar.

    More than 20,000 monster Taoist soldiers led by Immortal Duohe formed an endless giant mass. They all looked coldly at the big ship flying towards them in the distance.

    The desire of the demon natives is to go to a wider world, and the desire of Tomato is your monthly ticket!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 16: Heart of Desolation

    On the big ship.

    Ji Ning and others looked at the huge waves in the distance, and the overwhelming power emanating from the waves each of them felt heavy in their hearts.

    "These monsters, when I refine the Immortal Mansion, I will enslave them all, enslave them all!" Shao Yannong stared at the monsters in the distance, his face looked very ferocious, and at the same time, he gritted his teeth and appeared in his hand  A strange machine the size of a head, emitting powerful fluctuations.

    Ji Ning and others couldn't help but look at the object.

    "Desolate heart?" Mu Zishuo exclaimed.

    Ji Ning and others, including Cangjiang Zhenren, Jiulian, and Xue Hongyi, all looked puzzled, obviously not knowing what this was.

    "You actually know Huang Zhixin?" Shao Yannong nodded, "Yes, this is Huang Zhixin! It is the Huang Zhixin at the immortal level."

    "But this puppet warship of yours is only at the heaven level. You used the heart of desolation at the immortal level on this puppet warship. The interior of this puppet warship cannot bear it. Even if it looks intact on the outside, many formations inside will be damaged.  If it starts to disintegrate, this puppet warship will be doomed." Mu Zishuo couldn't help but said.

    "You can still hold on to the cup of tea." Shao Yannong said calmly, and directly pressed the head-sized Heart of Desolation in his hand towards the bottom of the ship.

    Wow.

    The ship's plank automatically opened a deep passage, and the Heart of Desolation was swallowed directly.

    "At least within the time of a cup of tea, my warship can reach the 'near-immortal level' level. Maybe the immortal's attack can't be resisted, but these monster Taoist soldiers can't break the warship." Shao Yannong said in a low voice.

    "What is the desolate heart?"

    "Junior brother, what is the Heart of Desolation?"

    Ji Ning and others were all confused and sent messages to Mu Zishuo.

    Mu Zishuo was very good at puppets and knew the Heart of Desolation very well. He immediately sent a message: "It's very complicated to say, but to put it simplythe Heart of Desolation is actually used on the 'immortal level' puppet warship.  . It can cause the power of the Immortal-level Puppet Warship to explode in a short period of time. The Immortal-level Puppet Warship can withstand this kind of extraordinary explosion. But the Immortal-level Puppet Warship is more expensive than an ordinary Immortal-level magic weapon.  There are so many, even Young Master Shao Yannong probably doesn¡¯t have that kind of puppet warship.¡±

    "So this young Yannong used the Heart of Desolation on his warship. His warship is actually very good, it is of the heavenly level, and it is also very precious. But the power of the Heart of Desolation is too strong  , this heaven-level puppet warship cannot withstand it, even if it is as indestructible as a magic weapon, many formations inside will collapse." Mu Zishuo said.

    Although Ji Ning and others are laymen, they also understand the importance of the formation diagram.

    The puppet¡¯s formation diagram is the core of a puppet¡¯s operation!  It is precisely because of the formation diagram that the puppet can be intelligent and can perform powerful and exquisite moves.

    Once the formation collapses, the entire puppet is doomed.

    "A warship, a desolate heart." Shao Yannong roared, "You must enter this branch hall, you must enter!"

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other and felt Shao Yannong's determination.

    ¡­¡­

    The warship is approaching quickly.

    Immortal Duohe led more than 20,000 demon clan Taoist soldiers and looked coldly at the warship approaching.

    "kill."

    "Kill that god and demon, kill those humans."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    finally¡ª¡ª

    The warship that had been calm and moving at a normal speed suddenly appeared on the surface with a dazzling golden light, and its aura suddenly rose. A layer of golden light appeared on the surface of the entire warship, forming a streamlined shape as a whole.  With a long shuttle, there was a whoosh, and the warship rushed towards the monstrous giant at an extremely alarming speed.

    too fast!  The warship's speed surged instantly, as fast as lightning, catching the wave demon soldiers by surprise.

    "Kill!" The hoarse voice of Immortal Duohe, which had been suppressed, instantly resounded in the ears of every Taoist soldier. All the demon clan Taoist soldiers mobilized their own Yuan Power to activate the Taoist soldiers' armor, and the endless Yuan Power penetrated the armor.  Aisle soldiers and armors More than 20,000 demon clan Tao soldiers are like one body at this moment.

    " Immortal Duohe is the 'brain' of the huge wave demon soldier. How to attack and how to dodge is all decided by him.

    "go."

    Immortal Duohe roared.

    I saw a huge wave slamming into the warship like lightning.

    "Bang!" The wave collided head-on with the warship.

    The golden light shield on the surface of the warship only trembled and then became extremely stable, but the impact was too strong.It was so powerful that the warship was shaken backwards.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get through if you try hard.¡± Mu Zishuo shouted repeatedly.

    Ji Ning and others stood extremely steady inside the warship, with solemn expressions on their faces, looking up at the huge waves hitting them again and again.

    "Uncle Fang, come in." Shao Yannong gritted his teeth and said.

    "Yeah." Xiang Liufang responded in a low voice, and two long shuttles exuding a terrifying aura appeared in his hands, and then whoosh!  He passed directly through the golden light shield on the surface of the warship. The golden light shield did not hinder him at all, allowing Xiang Liufang to go out like this.

    "Monster clan, get out of here."

    Xiang Liufang, who transformed into a thousand-foot-tall nine-headed snake with a human body and tail, roared, directly greeted the giant gun heading towards the sky, and began to launch his attack.

    The long shuttle is thousands of feet long, like thunder and lightning, piercing directly into the waves.

    "You are such a small god and demon, you can't even think about shaking it." Immortal Duohe's voice boomed, and the endless turbulent waves made a crazy wave of impact, hitting the god and demon Xiang Liu Fang.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The skin and flesh were torn open, the blood was scattered, even a long shuttle was thrown away by the shock, and Xiang Liufang was also flying upside down and rolling. Although he had a battle with the demon clan Taoist soldiers led by Immortal Duohe last time.  But that time Immortal Duohe only led tens of thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers.  But this time, Immortal Duohe united many small forces to form more than 20,000 monster Taoist soldiers. Their power increased several times, leaving Prime Minister Liu Fang with no power to resist.

    "Come." Xiang Liufang stretched out his hand, and his big hands turned into big snakes, and then caught the long shuttle that was thrown away. The injuries on his body recovered quickly, and he once again rushed to kill without fear of death.

    ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡±

    The collision between gods and demons and the waves is earth-shattering in its power.

    Although Liu Fang, the God and Demon Prime Minister, was completely at a disadvantage, he also helped share a large part of the power of the 'Wave Demon Soldier'. For a moment, I saw that the small boat, which seemed extremely small in front of the giant, was speeding up again and again.  Take the opportunity to dig in.

    "Damn it." Immortal Duohe was also anxious. To deal with Xiang Liufang, he would inevitably make holes in the warship.

    I don¡¯t know why the warship is so powerful and the impact is so strong that ordinary waves cannot repel it.

    "Zhenbao, come and lead my Duohe tribe." Immortal Duohe said, "Divide into two wave demon soldiers."

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhenbao is the most trusted disciple of Immortal Duohe and the second best disciple under him. Now he has reached the perfection of his soul and is very powerful.

    "point!"

    Wow!  Wow!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: The huge giant gun in the sky automatically separated in an instant and split into two.  Among them, the 'Wave Demon Soldiers', a mixture of major forces led by Immortal Duohe himself, went directly to stop the god and demon Xiang Liu.  The other tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers from the demon tribe were led by the 'Zhenbao Taoist' to stop the warship.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and others were in the warship, watching the thousands-foot-long gods and demons fighting with the giant gun in the distance, and the warship tried its best to rush into the giant gun.

    "Hahaha, it can stop Uncle Fang, but it can't stop me." Shao Yannong's eyes were full of madness, "Continue to rush, rush to the branch hall, and I can go in."

    There are waves all around.

    The warships are still rushing in, with endless power.

    "Um?"

    I saw that the monstrous giant suddenly separated and divided into two parts. One part completely blocked the god and demon Xiang Liufang, and completely suppressed Xiang Liufang.  The other part, which seemed to be slightly weaker, completely started to hinder the warship.

    The warship suddenly felt very difficult as it moved forward.

    "Separated?" Shao Yannong gritted his teeth, "Come on, rush on, rush on, your heart of desolation will burn!"

    Boom!  !  !

    The surface of the entire warship glowed brightly, and the impact became more fierce.  The tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers from the demon clan led by the 'True Treasure Taoist' could completely suppress the scattered immortals and earthly immortals. However, facing the warship that entered a violent state at this moment, they were unable to hinder the progress of the warship for a while. The warship continued to advance.  .

    "Stop it, stop it, Zhenbao, stop it." Immortal Duohe sent a message.

    "Master, don't worry, leave it to me!" Taoist Zhenbao also went crazy.

    I saw the entire giant body becoming more and more turbulent, instantly glowing with bloody light, and the warship was pushing forward with all its strength.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry." Shao Yannong gritted his teeth.

    "It's dangerous, it's dangerous, it's too dangerous." Mu Zishuo's eyelids jumped as he sent a message to Ji Ning and others, "Brother and sister, be careful. This Shao Yannong is completely crazy. This heaven-level puppet warship  It was already unbearable, but he stillCrazy burning of the heart of desolation, causing the power of the heart of desolation to explode rapidly in a short period of time.  The formation of this heaven-level warship may collapse at any time. Once it collapses, the warship will be finished, and we will directly face the attack of tens of thousands of demon clan Taoist soldiers.  "

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Cangjiang Zhenren and others all felt anxious.

    "Rush, rush, rush." ??Shao Yannong's face turned red, and his eyes flashed with madness.

    "Madman, what a madman." Xue Hongyi was panicking when she saw it. Outside the warship was the terrifying wave demon soldier. The impact of the waves could cut the flesh of the god and devil Xiang Liu Fang to pieces and vomit blood. If this warship  If it breaks, the waves hitting them will probably directly smash them into pieces.

    ¡°Ka~~ka ka ka~~~¡± Suddenly the entire warship made a sound.

    The impact force of the warship began to decrease, and the golden cover on the surface of the warship began to vary in intensity and began to tremble.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to disintegrate, it¡¯s going to disintegrate.¡± Mu Zishuo shouted, ¡°Young Master Shaoyan!!!¡±

    Of course, the 'Taoist Zhenbao' who commanded tens of thousands of Taoist soldiers from the demon tribe noticed that the impact of the warship he was dealing with began to decrease, and the golden light shield on the surface also began to move. This made him overjoyed and immediately roared:  "Mie, Mie, kill him and seize the key to the Immortal Mansion." Suddenly a stronger and more terrifying wave arose, slamming towards the warship!

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 17: A Flash of Ten Thousand Years

    Ji Ning, Cangjiang Zhenren, Yu Wei, Jiulian, Mu Zishuo, Xue Hongyi, etc. were all extremely nervous.

    There is a faint light spot between Yu Wei¡¯s eyebrows.

    Ji Ning¡¯s Yuan Power has penetrated into his storage magic weapon. There is a green leaf inside the storage magic weapon. There are gray runes on the surface of the green leaf, making the whole green leaf endlessly mysterious.  These were the two magical protective objects that Ji Ning had exchanged in the water palace, specifically to protect his life.

    "Huh?" Jiulian clenched his fists, and a white lotus flower faintly appeared on the skin of the back of his hand.

    Everyone is in a state of activating protective treasures at any time, and everyone looks at the warship nervously, looking at the golden light shield that has begun to change and tremble.

    "Boom!" The huge and ferocious wave hit the warship's light shield hard.

    The warships rolled violently, then continued to rush forward.

    Ji Ning and others inside the rolling warship felt as if their feet were nailed to the ship's plank. Their eyes couldn't help but widen as they all stared at the warship.

    ¡°Kakaka~~~¡± There were bursts of sounds inside the warship, and the golden light shield even began to dim.

    "Yeah, yeah! Damn it, damn it!" Shao Yannong roared, and an unrolled scroll appeared in his hand. The scroll was ordinary, and the paper might be rare in the Ji family, but it was also relatively common in Anchan City.

    But just like this, it looks like an ordinary scroll, but there is a big word written on it¡ª¡ª

    Certainly!

    "Determine!" Ji Ning and others were all attracted by this single word on the scroll. This simple word contained the aura of the endless Tao, but it was stronger than Ji Ning's usual understanding of the Tao of Rain and the Tao of Rain.  The path of fire is even more vast and vast.  It even gave Ji Ning and others a desire to surrender and worship.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The word "ding" on the scroll suddenly shined brightly, emitting a hazy light that illuminated the surroundings, and the huge wave demon soldier next to it was also within the scope of the illumination.

    At this moment, the wind stopped and the water stopped.

    The world seemed to be frozen.

    Ji Ning and others were not affected at all, and they were all stunned.

    "This, this, what's going on?"

    "No, the wave monster is still moving, but it's moving very slowly." Ji Ning and the others immediately discovered that the huge wave next to them was not stopping, but moving at a very slow speed.

    "Whoosh."

    Without the obstruction of the demon soldiers of the waves, the warship swooped across a distance of more than ten miles.

    "Open." The livid-faced Shao Yannong held the key to the Immortal Palace. A Void Palace Gate suddenly appeared in front of him. The warship flew into the Void Palace Gate, and then the gate closed.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The moment Shao Yannong and others entered the gate of the Void Palace, the huge waves that seemed to have stopped suddenly surged over.

    "How is it possible, how is it possible?" The leader of the wave of monster soldiers, the Taoist Zhenbao, looked at the closed door of the Void Palace in the distance in disbelief, "Just now, just now"

    He will never forget that feeling.

    ??It was obvious that he had gone all out to control the wave demon soldiers, and his attack speed was also very fast.  But why did the speed of the opponent's warship seem to soar ten thousand times and one hundred thousand times in an instant? It was precisely because the opponent's speed surged so outrageously that he didn't even have time to control a wave of attacks, and the opponent had already penetrated his own demon soldier camp and opened it.  Enter the Void Palace Gate.

    "Master, they, why did they suddenly come so fast? I didn't have time to resist at all." Zhenbao Taoist said in a message.

    " Immortal Duohe" who has been dealing with the God and Demon Xiang Liu Fang in the distance has actually been paying attention here. After all, the human race in the warship is the most important.

    He was confused just now.

    "It's not that they are fast, it's that you are slow." Immortal Duohe said, "At that moment, all your demon soldiers were crawling slower than a little turtle."

    "How is it possible? I didn't feel that I was slowing down, and none of the Taoist soldiers under my command felt that they were slowing down." Taoist Zhenbao said eagerly.

    "That's because your time has slowed down. You should have heard that 'one day in heaven and one year in mortal world' is because the flow of time in heaven and earth is different. You feel that only one day has passed in heaven.  A year has passed in the mortal world. This was the case for you just now. You feel that only a moment has passed, but in fact it has been a long time. The opponent's warship has flown away for more than ten miles." Immortal Duohe had a trace of despair in his eyes, "This human race  To be able to produce such a treasure, does God want to destroy all living beings in my world?"

    Taoist Zhenbao also understood.

    It turns out to be time.

    &nbsp; Time has changed.

    It feels like it only lasts a moment, but in fact it has been thousands of years for others.  This completely different speed of time caused the scene just now.

    "There is such a treasure." Taoist Zhenbao murmured to himself.

    "Hahaha You can't stop my young master, you can't." Liu Fang, the God and Demon Prime Minister in the distance, had already begun to escape far away, and at the same time, his laughter echoed loudly.

    The wave demon soldiers stopped pursuing them at all.

    If Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of God and Demon, wanted to escape, they would have no way of chasing him.

    "Go over, let's go over." Immortal Duohe actually had a middle-aged face, but in an instant he seemed to have aged a lot.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The two wave monsters merged into one, and the huge wave flew quickly towards the distance.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    The huge wave demon soldiers and the Yaksha Dao soldiers merged.

    "You actually lost? Failed?" Immortal Wu Sui sent a message, and the other demon clansmen of the Wujiang clan looked over.

    "We were defeated." Immortal Duohe said hoarsely, "These humans actually came up with an incredible treasure." Before, the two sides were thousands of miles apart, and the Wujiang clan couldn't see the battle clearly.

    "What treasure can break through your obstacles?" Immortal Wu Sui asked.

    "It is a treasure that can affect time." Immortal Duohe shook his head.

    "Time?" Immortal Wu Sui was surprised. After all, he was from the Wu Jiang clan and knew some secrets.  Generally, treasures involving time are often encountered in battles between immortals, and are normal to the immortals.  But tens of thousands of loose immortals and earthly immortals can¡¯t produce even one heavenly immortal

    This kind of treasure that can change the flow of time is extremely powerful even for loose immortals and earthly immortals.  If you are an outsider, you might be able to see it with your own eyes.  But these two loose immortals in the Immortal Mansion World have only heard of them.

    "Don't worry." Immortal Wu Sui sent a message, "It would be great if the human race had only one of these treasures, but I don't believe that the human race has a second one."

    Immortal Duohe also nodded.

    "Duo He, we have no way out now. This is the last branch hall, we must defend it! This is also our last chance to get the key to the Immortal Mansion." Immortal Wu Sui said, "There are many demon clans in our Immortal Mansion world.  The longing for endless years, this is the last chance.¡±

    "It's not just the last chance." Immortal Duohe said hoarsely, "It's also the only chance to survive."

    "Stay alive?" Immortal Wu Sui was startled, and then his face turned pale.

    "To be able to use such treasures, to be protected by gods and demonsthese human races must have extraordinary backgrounds." Immortal Duohe's voice resounded in the ears of every demon clan Taoist soldier around him, and he slowly said the story of Immortal Mansion  What every demon clan in the world is afraid of is, "Once this last branch is refined by them, the entire Immortal Mansion will be controlled by them. Then they can deal with us how they want, and everything will be under their control. They  They can mobilize external armies, or they can destroy our world of Immortal Mansion, leaving our descendants without food or drink, and starving all our descendants to death. In short, as long as they refine the Immortal Mansion, they have plenty of means."

    All the monsters were frightened.

    yes.

    As long as the other party controls the Immortal Mansion, they can suddenly appear anywhere in the Immortal Mansion and throw some terrible poison It is too easy to destroy a place tens of thousands of miles away. The terrible poison will make no grass grow for tens of thousands of miles.

    It is difficult to build and easy to destroy.

    After destroying this world for tens of thousands of years, there will probably be only a few people left alive in the entire Immortal World.

    "This is our last hope."

    "This is our last chance."

    "We must fight."

    "We must seize the key to the Immortal Mansion!"

    "Even if we all die in battle, we can't let them refine this last branch hall!!!" Immortal Duohe's voice echoed throughout the world.

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    All the demon clans are roaring, and all the demon clans are full of fighting spirit.

    This is no longer a battle for freedom, but a real battle of survival!

    The ancient palace hall.

    A warship rushed in instantly. The golden light on the surface of the warship had disappeared. The mysterious and powerful aura of the entire warship was no longer there, just like a dead object.

    "The formation has completely disintegrated." Mu Zishuo shook his head and said, "In the end, the warship basically flew along with the inertia.After entering, a heaven-level puppet warship was destroyed.  "

    "The heaven-level puppet warship is nothing." Master Cangjiang shook his head and gestured with his eyes, "Look at Young Master Shaoyan."

    Ji Ning and others discovered it.

    Young Master Shaoyan was holding the scroll and looking at the word 'ding' on the scroll.

    "It's a pity that now the word "ding" has no special charm at all, it's just like an ordinary character.

    "A thousand years in an instant." Yu Wei said softly, "This is a thousand-year treasure in an instant. As long as this treasure is used, it is almost guaranteed to kill a loose immortal. Although these treasures are not immortal-level magic weapons, they are not bad.  Not far away.¡±

    Ji Ning was a little confused.

    Seeing Ji Ning's expression, Jiulian next to her sent a message: "A thousand years in an instant refers to a treasure that can change the flow of time. It's as if you feel that only an instant has passed, but in fact, a thousand years have passed by the other party. Of course, this is a very exaggerated  The description. In short, the speed of time is so different. With the help of these treasures, Yuanshen Taoist can also kill the loose immortals, which shows how precious these treasures are."

    Ji Ning understood.

    When I received the inheritance of the magical power "Star Reacher" in Shui Mansion, I went to an inheritance space, and I stayed in that inheritance space for several months.  But time outside barely moved.  This is much more exaggerated than that scroll.

    "Hateful, hateful." Young Master Shaoyan gritted his teeth as he looked at the scroll in his hand.

    Since yesterday at midnight, the number of monthly votes has increased by nearly 12,000!  A monthly pass of 600 will add one chapter, and Tomato needs to add 20 chapters!  At Tomato's update rate of four chapters per day (two guaranteed chapters and two additional chapters), it will take ten days to continue.

    But it¡¯s not enough.

    Tomato wants to explode longer. This time Tomato has gone crazy. This time Tomato is extremely eager to get the first place. I want more monthly tickets. I want to add chapters 40, 50, and 60!

    I said that from 0:00 on the 28th to 24:00 on the 30th, the total number of monthly votes in 72 hours, one chapter will be added for every 600 votes, and more will be added as many as there are.

    It¡¯s been 48 hours now and there are only 24 hours left!

    This month is coming to an end!

    This month¡¯s monthly ticket must be voted on the last day, otherwise it will be meaningless.

    I hope everyone will vote for me monthly.

    The last day.

    This is a battle, and at the last moment, there can be no letting go.

    Life is a rare fight. I am afraid that I, Tomato, will not be so crazy for a long time in the future. This time, please go crazy with me and fight together.  Give me your monthly vote.  This time is the most important time!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 10 Chapter 18 Ji¡¯s Taoist and Tibetan inheritance

    "Looking at Young Master Shaoyan's appearance, he must be going crazy with distress." Mu Zishuo gloated over the sound transmission. This Young Master Shao Yan, who had a high status, took out powerful treasures one after another. How could he not let Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo  , Xue Hongyi and others all felt helpless. They also understood that they were just some geniuses in Anchan County.

    But the other party is very likely to be the next Lord Yu Shen!  His status is more noble than that of An Chanhou!

    Even if he is just the successor, the treasures he possesses are enough to make Ji Ning and others sigh.

    "I will not let go of any of the monsters in this Immortal Mansion world." Young Master Shaoyan gritted his teeth. Breaking into the fourth branch of the palace consumed three pieces in total: the Heaven-level Puppet Warship, the Heart of Desolation, and the Dingzi Scroll.  Treasure, this was completely beyond Young Master Shaoyan¡¯s mental preparation.  This is still the fourth branch hall. Presumably, the Wave Demon Soldiers and Yaksha Demon Soldiers are now gathered outside the fifth branch hall. The cost of breaking into the fifth branch hall must be even more shocking. The more I think about Young Master Shaoyan, the more distressed I feel.

    "We must enslave them all and sell them to the tribe, and they will be slaves for generations to come." Young Master Shaoyan said with hatred.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." Xue Hongyi said softly.

    "Huh?" Young Master Shaoyan looked at him, "What's the matter?"

    Xue Hongyi said with a smile: "Young Master, are you worried about entering the fifth branch hall? From Hong Yi's point of view, there is no need to confront them head-on. Don't these monsters just want to leave this world of Immortal Mansion, Young Master?"  I can definitely agree to them, and these demon clans must be very happy. When the time comes to make an oath of heaven to each other, they will not dare to break it, so that the young master can enter the fifth branch hall without consuming any treasures. What do you think, young master?"

    Xue Hongyi felt that she had a good idea.

    Young Master Shaoyan looked at him coldly and squeezed out two words from his teeth: "Idiot!"

    "Mr" Xue Hongyi's face suddenly turned red.

    As a genius in cultivation, he is not necessarily high in worldly wisdom, but Xue Hongyi is still quite smart. He was reprimanded as a 'idiot' by Young Master Shaoyan. He felt extremely humiliated at first, but then he understood what Young Master Shaoyan was thinking.  what.

    Jiulian stood next to Ji Ning and said with a smile: "This Xue Hongyi is really stupid. Since Young Master Shaoyan came to the Immortal Mansion, I'm afraid he has already thought of various situations. For Young Master Shaoyan, as long as he is refined,  Immortal Mansion, all the demon clans in the Immortal Mansion were allowed to be manipulated by Master Shaoyan, and they could not escape. These were tens of thousands of demon clan slaves, and they were not ordinary slaves, they were demon clan Taoist slaves! And!  Among them are the precious Yaksha Taoist soldiers. Only an immortal can be so extravagant. As long as he dedicates these Taoist soldiers to the tribe, he can make up for the loss of the treasures and make a lot of money! And if he negotiates with these monsters, let the monsters  If the clan leaves, doesn¡¯t it mean that a huge wealth will leave?¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Wave Demon Soldier Dao Weapon Armor¡± and ¡° Yaksha Dao Weapon Armor ¡± are worth endless.

    "There is not a single puppet appearing in this branch hall, and there is no formation to attack us." Shao Yannong stopped thinking and looked at the hall carefully.

    "snort."

    Shao Yannong suddenly waved his hand, and saw surging black Yuan Power flying directly in all directions, directly impacting the walls of this palace hall, bang bang bang~~~~ The walls of the palace were extremely strong, but under the bombardment of Yuan Power  , three big characters appeared on the wall of the palace directly in front - Daozang Palace!

    "Daozang Palace?" Ji Ning and others' eyes lit up.

    Any force will build a Daozang Hall.

    Even in Ji's Xifu City, a special sutra collection building will be built for his disciples to choose from.  There is also a dedicated Daozang Hall in the Black and White Academy.  Immortal Wujiang is also a force of its own. Although it does not have the deep foundation and long history of Black and White Academy, it is far superior to forces like Snow Dragon Mountain.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Without waiting for Shao Yannong to speak, Ji Ning and others turned into streams of light and rushed directly to the corridor on the side of the three characters "Daozang Hall". The reason why they all rushed into this corridor was because it was only such a corridor.  road.

    "These guys." Shao Yannong also rushed over with a whoosh.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as you rush into the corridor, you will be greeted by a huge hall. There are densely packed books in the hall. At a glance, it looks like a vast sea.  The scale is not much different from the Daozang Hall of the Black and White Academy.

    "Quick, grab it."

    "quick."

    Everyone is like crazy.

    Every force attaches great importance to magic and secret techniques. As long as you find a secret technique that is not available in the Black and White Academy and dedicate it to the Black and White Academy, you can exchange it for a huge amount of Black and White Pills.

    "Wow." Ji Ning waved his hand, and the large number of books in front of him were put directly into the storage magic weapon.

    empty blueThe snake scurried into the distance in a flash, cheering: "Everyone has come to me." Suddenly a pile of books disappeared below.

    "Come on." Bai Shuize also collected books everywhere.

    "Take it."

    "be mine."

    Xue Hongyi also went crazy, and everyone including Shao Yannong, who came in last, quickly started to collect it.

    Although there were an astonishing number of books in this huge hall, in just a moment, the entire hall was swept away, and even the bookshelves that were placed there were not spared.

    "Look at the way you are grabbing them one by one." Shao Yannong shook his head and said, "I hope it's not just a simple copy, otherwise you will be dumbfounded."

    Of course Ji Ning and others knew that the books in this hall were probably simplified versions, but no one dared to bet. After all, it would take some time to determine whether a method was a simplified version. In this short time, others would probably destroy the entire hall.  The books are all gone.

    "Have a look." Ji Ning and others each took out a book and began to look at it.

    Watch carefully, for a moment¡ª¡ª

    "Simple version."

    "This is a simplified version, only a small part of the front part of the method."

    "It's a simplified version."

    "This is also a simplified version."

    "This is not a simplified version, but a complete version. It turns out to be the most common formation technique." Everyone was disappointed when they read it. Almost 90% of the books were simplified versions. As for the full version, they were all popular products.  The Black and White Academy does not require Black and White Pills.  Almost all larger sects will have it.

    The truly precious methods, techniques, and supernatural powers are all simplified texts.

    "There are almost all simplified copies here." Ji Ning thought to himself, "But there must be a place to store the complete copies. The place where the complete copies are stored should be safer and more confidential. I don't believe that Immortal Wujiang would carry those complete copies with him.  Ben. If he keeps wandering outside, won¡¯t his fellow tribesmen stop practicing?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Ning immediately ran along one of the four corridors surrounding the huge hall.

    Not only Ji Ning thought of this problem, but others also thought of it There should be a place to store the entire book!  The place where the complete book is stored is usually very secret.

    "Whoosh." Shao Yannong relied on the induction of the Immortal Mansion Key to follow a corridor and quickly discovered a secret room.

    "This is."

    Shao Yannong entered the secret room and saw a corpse in the secret room at a glance.

    In fact, this corpse is the guardian of Daozang Hall!

    "Collect it." Shao Yannong directly collected the corpse, and then his eyes fell on a stone book on the side. His key to the Immortal Mansion told himthis stone book is the center of the entire Daozang Palace.

    "Refining." Shao Yannong only refined a little and then stopped.

    As long as it is refined a little, all the formation restrictions in the entire Daozang Hall will no longer be activated.

    " Following Shao Yannong, he quickly left the secret room and began to search. If he could find a powerful magical power or secret technique that the 'Shao Yan Clan' did not have, it would be a great achievement.  However, with the ancient power of the Shaoyan clan it is too difficult to find magical powers and secret techniques that the Shaoyan clan does not have.

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness had long since been released, completely covering all the corridors.  It's just that the walls of the Immortal Mansion isolate spiritual consciousness, and the inside cannot be probed.

    "Ning'er, come quickly, come quickly."

    Uncle Bai suddenly heard a message from his mind.

    Ji Ning, who was pushing open the stone door to search, suddenly stopped and turned into a stream of light and immediately rushed towards Uncle Bai. In just a few seconds, Ji Ning rushed into the secret room.

    I saw books placed in the secret room. These books were originally protected by formation restrictions, but at this moment these formation restrictions did not work. I saw Bai Shuize, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Xue Hongyi all rushing to grab them.  .

    "quick."

    Ji Ning couldn't care less.

    Crazy started to accept these books. In fact, at first glance, I saw this secret room. When I saw these books placed Jining, I determined that it should be full.  Because one method is often recorded in more than ten books. If it is a simplified version, one thin book is usually enough.

    "Take it, take it." Ji Ning began to put it away quickly.

    ?????????????????????????????

    The entire secret room was completely empty, and Young Master Shaoyan, who passed by at the end, only collected a few items.

    "It's the complete book." Ji Ning and others began to check the Dharma books they had obtained.

    "Huh? Is it just an earth-level method?"

    "Is this a human level method?"

    "This secret technique is too ordinary." Ji Ning saidEveryone looked at them and frowned. They were all geniuses, and the method they chose in the Black and White Academy was also the Immortal Qi Refining Method.  But this time they only selected some human-level and earth-level methods and secret techniques in this secret room. Although the number was very large, there was not even a single heaven-level method.

    ¡°I, Shao Yan, have so much of this rubbish that none of it is useless.¡± Shao Yannong frowned and shook his head.

    Ji Ning then laughed.

    yes.

    These are of no use to me, but they are of great use to the Ji family. The Ji family has too few secret techniques, so I bought some in Tianbaoshan.  But how much can you get by just buying it?  If you want to master the secret arts on a large scale, you usually use the method of destroying the opponent's sect and plundering it.

    "There are more than a million copies of secret techniques, although they are all inferior, but they are enough for the innate beings and monks of the Purple Mansion." Ji Ning thought to himself, "I will look for some top Qi refining techniques in the future. I, Ji  It can be considered that there is enough Taoist scriptures for inheritance.¡±

    Daozang is the core of the inheritance of a tribe and sect.

    Generation after generation they rely on these Taoist teachings to become strong.

    "Wujiang Immortal is a heavenly immortal, and he must have powerful magic and supernatural powers. Where is he hiding it?" Shao Yannong frowned.

    "The most advanced magical powers must be hidden very secretly, and they may not even be found in this treasure hall."

    Ji Ning and others just thought about it for a moment, and then swish!  They scattered around and continued to search. Although there may not necessarily be the most top-notch magical powers and secrets in this treasure hall, but maybe there is?

    Whoosh.

    Shao Yannong returned to the secret room, sat cross-legged in front of the stone book, and began to refine the core of the hidden palace.

    "As long as it is refined, the entire Daozang Palace will be under my control. No matter how secret it is, I can know it." Shao Yannong secretly said, "It will take me about an hour to refine it. The top magical power must be hidden there.  It¡¯s extremely secretive, and they may not be able to find it within an hour.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    This is a battle, a monthly battle, with only the last twelve hours left!  Many readers are trying their best to vote, and even subscribe to other books to vote. Because the rules of Qidian can only vote for five votes in total and exchange votes with other readers, there are all kinds of things. Tomato doesn¡¯t know what to say. Thank you, thank you all for your cooperation.  I fight together.

    There are only the last twelve hours left, and the competition for monthly votes is extremely fierce. If you still have a monthly vote, please vote for Tomato.  I need your monthly pass!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 19: Five Thunder Vajras, One Thought Becomes a Soldier

    "The top methods, magical powers, and secret techniques are all mine, all mine!" Xue Hongyi was quickly checking each secret room again and again, with endless fanaticism in her eyes.  He came from Snow Dragon Mountain, and there was not even a loose immortal or earthly immortal in Snow Dragon Mountain. Even in history, there were occasional loose immortals and earthly immortals, but they could not be compared with the heavenly immortal "Wujiang Immortal".

    The magical powers and secret techniques left behind by an immortal are anything but ordinary.

    The more geniuses are, when their strength is almost the same, it depends on their own magical powers and their own secret techniques.

    ¡­¡­

    "Opportunities, big opportunities, must be found. With powerful secret skills, maybe I can survive the catastrophe in this life." Master Cangjiang also has endless desires.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone is looking for it, and Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing are also looking for it separately.

    "Where is it? Where is it?" A small green snake turned into a stream of light and sprang out again and again. Sometimes it disappeared from the same place and appeared in a distant place.  Sometimes he would rush into the secret room without even pushing the stone door open.

    "My adventures are as simple as eating, but in this fairy mansion, I don't get as many treasures as Uncle Bai." The Kong Green Snake shuttled through the void again and again, and even shuttled directly from one corridor to another.  , and even shuttled directly into the secret room, just like that.

    Time and time again shuttle, time and time to search.

    Wow.

    Traveling through the void again, the Sky Green Snake appeared in a secret room again.

    "It's not here either" Kong Qingshe suddenly affirmed.

    "Huh?"

    Kong Qing She looked at this secret room in surprise. This secret room was very ordinary and not big. There were only two bookshelves and a desk in the secret room. There were books on the bookshelves, and there were even fewer books on the desk.

    The total number of books in the entire secret room is pitiful.

    "so little?"

    It should be noted that the books on the cultivation of immortality are very complicated, and it is common for a set to contain dozens of books.  For example, the magical power "Star Reacher" that Ji Ning received was completely transmitted to Ji Ning's soul, and it took several months for it to be completely transmitted.  It can be seen how huge the information contained in it is.

    The green snake in the sky couldn't help but turned into a girl in green. She looked down, and her pupils couldn't help but shrink when she saw it.

    "Master, master, come quickly, come quickly!!!" Xiao Qing shouted in her heart.

    "What? I'm coming!"

    Ji Ning, who was in another place, had his spiritual consciousness spreading along the corridors. With his telepathy, he knew Xiao Qing's location and quickly confirmed the route. This made Ji Ning extremely surprised: "This Xiao Qing actually ran to  This place is really inconspicuous, and it will take a long time to get there just by searching for the secret rooms."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning immediately turned into a streak of blue smoke and rushed over. Soon he arrived at the secret room and pushed open the door.

    "What's wrong?" As soon as Ji Ning entered, he found that the entire secret room was empty, with nothing there except Xiao Qing standing there.

    "I've put them all away," Xiao Qing said excitedly, "I don't dare to put them here, for fear of being robbed."

    "What method have you discovered that makes you so careful?" Ji Ning also looked forward to it.

    Xiao Qing lowered her voice and said: "There are more than 300 books on the six immortal Qi refining methods, more than 100 books on the three magical powers, and six books on the secret technique of spiritual thoughts. All of them are complete copies!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes widened.

    Immortal level Qi refining method?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Supernatural power?

    The secret technique of spiritual thoughts?

    This, these are the most precious, and they are the top ones in the Black and White Academy.

    "This secret room actually stores all the immortal-level qi-refining methods, supernatural powers, and spiritual secrets." Ji Ning quickly understood, "What I discovered before were all the secrets of human-level, earth-level methods, etc I guess.  There should be a place to store the secrets of heaven-level methods."

    Human level, earth level, heaven level, immortal level.

    The higher you go, the more precious it becomes.

    Now that he has obtained these immortal-level qi-refining methods, magical powers, and spiritual secrets, Ji Ning no longer has much desire for the so-called heaven-level methods and secrets.  It¡¯s a good thing to get, but it¡¯s okay not to get it!

    "Master, they are all here." Xiaoqing waved his hand, and a pile of books suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Ji Ning was so frightened that he even waved his hand and put the storage magic weapon away. He was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and asked, "How can I take it out?"

    "Forget it, Master, I am not a god or demon who is refining the body, so those magical powers are useless to me I also have a top-notch Qi refining method, and by the way, I will practice that spiritual mind secret skill later."Refining.  "Xiao Qing asked.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Immediately, his spiritual consciousness penetrated into his stored magic weapon and began to check it.

    There are only a few hundred books in total. If we count them as sets, there are only ten sets in total!  Six sets of Immortal Qi Refining Techniques!  Three sets of magical powers!  A set of spiritual secret techniques!

    "The Immortal Qi Refining Technique is of no use to me, magical powers?" Ji Ning checked with his spiritual consciousness, "They are "Dharma of Heaven and Earth", "Three Heads and Six Arms" and "Five Thunder King Kong".

    This made Ji Ning happy.

    Fa Tian Xiang Di is a popular product, and almost all slightly stronger sects will have such a magical power.

    Three heads and six arms are also found in the Black and White Academy, but three heads and six arms are already considered very precious magical powers. Ji Ning has not learned them yet, mainly because the Black and White Pills were not redeemable before.  And now I got this set of magical powers all at once, a complete set!

    "The magical power of three heads and six arms, once used, can grow another four arms, exactly like real arms." Ji Ning was extremely excited. In fact, for those who are strong in the body refining of gods and demons, when they reach the stage of returning to the void, they can pull out a hair.  Transformed into a clone, the body can completely change into any shape.

    It is very easy to conjure eighteen arms, but they are conjured, not real arms.

    The reason why three heads and six arms are so powerful.

    Because it forms a real head and arms, the combat power will really soar!  For example, Ji Ning's hands can use the magical power "Star Reaching Hand", so once he uses the three heads and six arms, all six arms can use the star catching hand So Ji Ning has always longed for the three heads and six arms.

    "I didn't get it in the academy, but I got it here." Ji Ning was extremely happy, "With three heads and six arms, my strength will definitely increase tremendously."

    "Five Thunder King Kong?"

    Ji Ning's heart moved, and a book appeared in his hand. It was the first volume of "Five Thunder King Kong".

    ?????????????????????????

    The Five Thunder King Kong is a kind of magical power that can only be cultivated by real gods and demons, or in other words, by refining the body of gods and demons.

    "Fortunately, I am practicing the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"." Ji Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Back then, Ji Ning discovered some top powerful magical powers in the Yinglongwei branch. Generally, they have very high requirements for the body refining of gods and demons, and even  They all directly require practitioners of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" or real gods and demons to practice.

    The Immortal Yinglongwei had told Ji Ning back then Ji Ning would soon know how powerful the 'Nine Heavens Map of Scarlet Brightness' really was after he passed the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.

    The power of the Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram lies in the fact that those who practice this method can learn some truly top magical powers, some that can only be used by gods and demons.

    "The Five Thunder Vajra, bathed in thunder and lightning, becomes a Vajra body. It needs to be refined by five kinds of thunder and lightning five times before it is finally completed. This fifth level requires gods to practice?" Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    It¡¯s like the Star Reacher is divided into six turns.

    The Five Thunder Vajra is also divided into five levels. The highest level can only be practiced by gods. At that time, this magical power has reached perfection.

    "Is it a simplified version of the legendary magical power "Zhangliu Golden Body"?" Ji Ning looked at it and nodded.  "The Body" will be passed on to future generations with some simplified modifications.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    It is a legendary magical power, one of the top magical powers in the three realms.  At least according to the records in this book, the "Zhangliu Golden Body" is the most advanced magical power in the three realms. Ji Ning guessed that the Zhangliu Golden Body should be on the same level as his own Star Reacher.

    "I don't know which powerful person simplified this book "Five Thunder King Kong" based on "Zhangliu Golden Body"." Ji Ning sighed, "If he can simplify it, this powerful person can be considered a big deal."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning turned over his hand and put away the magical book, and then took out the secret technique of spiritual thought.

    There is only one kind of secret technique of spiritual thought, which is called "One Thought Becomes a Soldier".

    "A thought turns into a soldier?" Ji Ning was about to look through it when suddenly his brows moved and he communicated mentally, "Xiaoqing, please leave quickly."

    brush.

    Xiaoqing disappeared in a flash.

    Ji Ning turned around and rushed out.

    "Boom." The stone door opened outside, and Xue Hongyi was rushing in.

    "You?" Xue Hongyi looked at Ji Ning in shock.

    "What a coincidence." Ji Ning glanced at Xue Hongyi, then ignored Xue Hongyi and rushed out through the opened stone door.

    Xue Hongyi frowned and looked into the secret room. There was nothing in the secret room.

    "No?What a coincidence.  "Xue Hongyi turned around and continued to search.

    Every secret room in the Daozang Palace is very secretive. Ji Ning still looked eager and continued to search frantically. He didn't want others to know that he had obtained the most advanced methods, magical powers, and secret techniques.  It should be noted that the Yuchi family was brutally exterminated because of a magical power called the "Wind Wing Escape Technique".

    So don¡¯t reveal it easily.

    "Huh."

    Shao Yannong glanced at the stone book in front of him. He had completely refined the core of the Daozang Palace, and everything in the Daozang Palace was under his control.

    "Huh?" Shao Yannong closed his eyes and took a closer look, "No? Not really?"

    In his perception, there was not a book in all the secret rooms of Daozang Hall, they were all empty.

    ¡­¡­

    Another half an hour passed.

    Ji Ning, the others, and Shao Yannong all gathered in the outermost hall.

    "We are all gathered together, have you found any magical powers or secret techniques?" Shao Yannong looked at the crowd with a smile.

    "No."

    "No." Everyone shook their heads.

    Ji Ning simply shook his head: "No."

    "Fairy Huohong and Master Cangjiang were lucky enough to discover some secrets of heaven-level methods." Xue Hongyi said, "But I didn't see the supposed immortal-level Qi refining methods, magical powers, and secrets."

    "Is it because the Immortal Qi Refining Methods, magical powers, and secret techniques are too precious, so they are not kept in the Daozang Hall. Instead, they are hidden in other secret places?" Mu Zishuo said.

    "Well, it's possible." Ji Ning nodded.

    In the last six hours, the monthly ticket has fallen behind to 1,000 votes, but with double the monthly ticket, it is actually 500 votes. We have not reached the end yet, and we will never give up.

    No matter what, fight to the end!

    There is only one goal, first!  !  !

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 20: The Last Branch Hall

    Shao Yannong looked at the group of Wanxiang Immortals in front of him and said to himself: "Maybe he really isn't in Daozang Hall, or maybe one of them got it. But after all, Immortal Wujiang is just a demon immortal, and he doesn't have much background. Even if he has some magical powers,  I¡¯m afraid I, the Shaoyan clan, also have them. And they are of great use to me"

    "Everyone, since we have checked everything, let's go to the last branch of the hall." Shao Yannong said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and others all felt nervous.

    "Walk!"

    Shao Yannong took out another magical flying shuttle. The shuttle was more than ten feet long and three feet wide. Ji Ning and others could fit comfortably in it.

    Whoops!

    The magic weapon shuttle left the hidden hall directly.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as he flew outside, Liu Fang, the Prime Minister of the Gods and Demons, was already waiting.

    "Young Master." Xiang Liufang turned into a stream of light and flew directly into the long shuttle.

    Shao Yannong smiled and nodded to Xiang Liufang, appearing relatively relaxed. Then he turned to look at the large number of demon clan Tao soldiers gathered outside the last golden light pillar in the distance, and coldly snorted: "These demon clan Tao soldiers  They have resisted me time and time again, and when I refine this Immortal Mansion, I must get them all back!"

    "How can the demon clan in this small Immortal Mansion world resist the Shaoyan clan?" Xiang Liufang smiled.

    Shao Yannong also nodded.

    Ji Ning and others were secretly surprised

    Why does this young Yannong not seem to be nervous or worried at all?

    "There are so many demon clan Tao soldiers." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Langlang Tao soldiers and Yaksha Tao soldiers are far superior to ordinary immortals. Xiang Liufang can only be ravaged. What treasures does this young Yannong have?  "

    ¡°Senior brother, it seems that he is confident.¡± Mu Zishuo teased.

    "Just wait and see." Ji Ning said through a message.

    As the magic weapon shuttle continued to fly, it also continued to approach the golden light pillar. In the distance, the 'Wave Demon Soldiers' formed by more than 20,000 demon clan Tao soldiers and the 'Yaksha Tao soldiers' formed by the Wujiang clan were already very powerful.  Close.

    "Human race!" A majestic voice resounded throughout the world.

    Shao Yannong on the long shuttle smiled coldly, and Xiang Liufang next to him spoke on his behalf: "What's the matter?"

    "Actually, you and I, the demon clan in the Immortal Mansion world, do not need to fight. As long as you are willing to use the key of the Immortal Mansion to open the passage, let our demon clan go to the world of the Great Xia Dynasty. Then we are also willing to let you enter this last branch of the palace.  ." Said the powerful voice. Both Immortal Duohe and Immortal Wu Sui thought that these human races dared to come over in the face of so many Taoist soldiers from the demon race. I'm afraid they had something to rely on, so Immortal Duo He and Immortal Wu Sui quickly discussed it.  You can negotiate with the human race next.

    "It's not impossible to let you go out." Shao Yannong said with a smile, "But I have a condition."

    "Oh? Tell me, what are the conditions." The strong voice continued.

    "It's very simple. Give me all your Taoist armor and I will let you out." Shao Yannong's voice also echoed throughout the world.

    "All Taoist armors?"

    "impossible."

    "Kill this human race."

    "Wishful thinking."

    Various angry cries rang out.

    These Taoist armors were left behind by Immortal Wujiang, and they are also the biggest support for these demon tribes to be tyrannical.

    "Without the Taoist armor, wouldn't we monsters be like a pile of loose sand? We can't even kill the god and demon next to you, and I'm afraid we will be defeated by that god and demon one by one." A powerful voice said angrily.

    "I can make an oath of heaven. As long as you hand over all the Taoist armor, I can let you go and never pursue you." Shao Yannong said.

    The most attractive thing about these demon clan Tao soldiers is the Tao soldier armor.

    If he could get it easily, he wouldn't mind letting them go.

    "Impossible!" the powerful voice said angrily.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t blame me.¡± Shao Yannong shook his head.

    "You are forcing us." The powerful voice roared.

    "Yes, I'm forcing you, so what?" Shao Yannong sneered.

    ¡­¡­

    These powerful monsters also have a bloody nature, and Shao Yannong went too far, which also made them furious.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: The huge gun covered the sky and covered the earth, slapping directly towards the magic weapon shuttle where Shao Yannong, Ji Ning and the others were. However, the magic weapon shuttle was extremely flexible and quickly rushed towards the giant gun.

    "That's it"weather.  "A strange disk had already appeared in Shao Yannong's hand. There were black and white colors on the disk.

    "Move the stars and change the fight!"

    Shao Yannong suddenly roared.

    Hum~~~~

    The black and white disk directly levitated, a black light directly enveloped the entire long shuttle, and another white light directly enveloped part of the Yaksha Taoist soldiers in the distance.

    "Wow!"

    The space was instantly distorted.

    Part of the huge Yaksha Taoist soldiers in the distance disappeared in an instant and then appeared where the long shuttle was before.  But the long shuttle from before had already arrived at the place where the previous Yaksha Taoist soldiers were.

    "Open." As soon as the long shuttle appeared, a palace door passage appeared in front of it.

    Whoosh.

    The long shuttle flew directly into the palace door passage, and then the palace door passage closed.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Immortal Duohe and Immortal Wu Sui were completely stunned, as were all the Taoist soldiers of the demon clan. They stared blankly at the suspended black and white disk. The black and white disk was consumed with the internal power.  All gone, the whole thing was shattered silently.

    "Going in?"

    "They just went in like that?" Immortal Duohe, Immortal Wu Sui and every other demon clan had disbelief, anger, and despair in their eyes.

    "It shouldn't be like this, it shouldn't be." Immortal Duohe had endless anger in his eyes, and he raised his head and let out a roar of grief and anger.

    Immortal Wu Sui shed tears silently.

    Failed.

    A complete failure.

    If this is a life-and-death fight, moving a small part of the demon clan's Taoist soldiers is just a trivial matter.  But this is not a life and death fight. The opponent only needs to move away those demon clan Taoist soldiers to enter the final branch of the Immortal Mansion.

    "From now on, the Immortal Mansion is refined, and from now on we will be controlled by other clans." Immortal Wu Sui murmured to himself.

    At this moment, countless demon clan Taoist soldiers roared and grieved for it

    Whoosh.

    A long shuttle appeared in the hall, and everyone inside the shuttle, including Shao Yannong, Xiang Liufang, and Ji Ning, appeared.

    "Hahaha." Shao Yannong smiled happily as soon as he came in. "We finally came to the last branch hall. Wow, this hall is really gorgeous. It is much more gorgeous than the previous four branches."

    Ji Ning and others were still shocked by the black and white disc from before.

    It actually moved the demon and self -reliance in the distance in the distance, and completely exchanged the position.

    What treasure?

    At least Ji Ning has never heard of it.

    "It's much more gorgeous. Every pillar has exquisite carvings." Xue Hongyi said at the side.

    "When the last branch hall is refined, the entire Immortal Mansion will be under my control. I have passed the test given by the tribe, and I will also get an Immortal Mansion." Shao Yannong was extremely happy, and then he sighed again, "What a pity.  , this time when I entered the Immortal Mansion, I lost two of my strongest three treasures."

    "Treasures are for use. After taking control of the Immortal Mansion this time, Young Master will definitely be able to get better treasures." Xiang Liufang said from the side.

    "I hope so." Shao Yannong was still very distressed.

    The fixed-word scroll and the moving star exchange disk are one of the two most powerful treasures around him. These are treasures that many loose immortals do not have.  Even if there is enough Yuan liquid, it is difficult to replace it. After all, it is too rare. Shao Yannong has gradually accumulated it over the years, but for the sake of the position of 'Yu Shen Gong', he can't care about it.

    "By winning this Immortal Mansion, I have recovered my capital and made some profit. Those monster clans, huh, prepare to be slaves for generations to come." A cold light flashed in Shao Yannong's eyes, "And that Xue Hongyi, his  That fairy-level magic weapon also needs to be obtained."

    Having arrived at the fifth branch hall, some thoughts that have been suppressed began to float.

    ??Xue Hongyi¡¯s fairy-level magic weapon

    That touching fairy Yu Wei

    He was looking forward to everything.

    "Boom." Xiang Liufang on the side suddenly pointed in the distance, and a black divine power suddenly flew out and directly bombarded the palace wall. Three words appeared on the palace wall - Wujiang Palace.

    "Wujiang Palace?" Ji Ning and others were shocked when they saw it. "It is actually named after Immortal Wujiang's own Taoist name. It seems that this branch hall is the most important among the five major branch halls."

    Shao Yannong smiled when he saw it, and laughed: "Everyone, a fairy palace must have a main hall. It seems that the main hall among the five branch halls is the Wujiang Hall. You guys are smallI'm sorry, since it's the main hall, it should also be where Immortal Wujiang usually lives. It will definitely be more dangerous, so you'd better not leave me. I still have Uncle Fang by my side. If you go farUncle Fang can  I can't save you.  "

    "Wow." Shao Yannong even took out a bag with its mouth open.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Zifu monks flew out one by one. These were the Zifu monks who had put them away when they first came in.  Shao Yannong concluded at that time that these Zifu monks were useless in the battle with the demon clan in the Immortal Mansion world.  Let¡¯s put it away for now.  Fortunately, none of these Zifu monks need to breathe and can survive in the bag.

    "Listen carefully, this is the last branch hall, and it is much more dangerous. You all should watch carefully." Shao Yannong ordered.

    "Yes." All the Zifu monks respectfully obeyed the order.

    "Walk."

    Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang were walking in front.

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other.

    "You can feel it, Shao Yannong's attitude has begun to change." Master Cangjiang said in a message, "Before, he was very polite to us. I was very puzzled at that time. The son of the high-ranking Shao Yan clan, the next Yu Shen Gong is the most important.  A strong candidate. How can he be so polite and humble? It seems that he has always been pretending. Now that he has reached the fifth branch, his domineering power has been reflected."

    Ji Ning and others nodded.

    They all followed Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang, and the large group of Zifu monks were scattered around. It was these Zifu monks who went up first to explore the way, and they were also followed behind.

    ? Gradually move forward along a corridor.

    Shao Yannong is quite leisurely and relaxed.

    "Huh?" Shao Yannong suddenly stopped, looked at the branch road not far away, and smiled, "I sensed that the center of the fifth branch is in front."

    ¡­¡­

    This month is over in the last two and a half hours.

    The last two and a half hours.

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, I have seen many book friends working hard these days, trying their best to vote, exchange votes, and give rewards.

    When it comes to this, I am actually endlessly moved in my heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk slowly after twelve o¡¯clock.

    What I want to say now is¡ª¡ª

    If you have ever liked a Tomato book.

    I was once moved by Tomato¡¯s book.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    So Tomato has just one request today - please vote for me with your monthly vote!

    Thank you!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 21: A Celebration Banquet

    A huge group of people followed the branch road and arrived at a magnificent hall.

    There are many desks in the main hall, and there are rows of musical instruments on the side of the hall.

    "This must be the place where Immortal Wujiang and his demon clan gathered to have fun when he was still here." Shao Yannong laughed, "These tables and pillars are really exquisitely carved, and each one is extraordinary."

    Ji Ning and others also nodded. They could completely imagine the scene of countless demons sitting behind the desk, drinking and having fun countless years ago.

    "And that is where Immortal Wujiang sat." Shao Yannong pointed to the top of the main hall.

    There is the most gorgeous banquet above the main hall, and the screen behind it is also very exquisite. There are bronze lamps on both sides of the screen.

    "That bronze lamp is the centerpiece of Wujiang Palace." Shao Yannong pointed to a monk from Zifu, "You, go over and go to the bronze lamp."

    "yes."

    "These Zifu monks are all dead warriors. Their minds have been trained long ago to only obey their master's orders. Even if the master asks them to die, they will not hesitate at all.

    When this Zifu monk walked towards the main hall¡ª¡ª

    "Boom!"

    The scene in the entire hall suddenly changed. Ji Ning and others found that the surroundings had turned into a beautiful peach garden, surrounded by peach blossoms and the ground was covered with petals.

    "Be careful, it's an illusion." Xiang Liufang shouted.

    "I knew that Wujiang Palace, which is the main palace would not be easy for me to succeed." Shao Yannong sneered. With Uncle Fang here, he did not panic at all.  A formation that has existed for who knows how many years, and there is no real owner to control this formation.  It would be great if the power of the formation can be fully utilized.

    "Form up."

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Jiulian, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Zhenren immediately formed the Five Elements and Five Square Formation.

    Everyone is careful and vigilant.

    "This illusory formation is so powerful that even the spiritual consciousness cannot detect it." Master Cangjiang said, "And I have a vague feeling that this illusory formation is stronger than the one I encountered in the Treasure Hall."

    "It seems that the Aoki Divine Thunder is gathering in this illusory formation." Ji Ning frowned.

    "It seems that you also know some formation techniques." Xiang Liufang, who was standing next to Shao Yannong, glanced at Ji Ning and said calmly, "This large formation attracts the power of the sun, uses the wood as a guide, and produces the Green Wood Divine Thunder  Although there is no one in charge of this formation, the power of this Aoki Divine Thunder should not be underestimated. It will take some time for me to break this formation, so you should wish yourselves good luck during this time."

    Ji Ning and the other five people are very close to each other and are always ready to deal with the Aoki Divine Thunder. They do not dare to run around. Running around in the illusion is courting death.

    "I, what should I do?" Xue Hongyi was panicking in her heart, but on the surface she still gritted her teeth and waited.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Very suddenly, three cyan thunderbolts fell at the same time, and the thunderbolts struck directly at Shao Yannong.

    "Someone is in charge of the formation?" Xiang Liufang was shocked.

    "How could someone preside over the formation?" Shao Yannong on the side also panicked.

    Wow!

    Xiang Liufang stretched out his big hand, and it was like a dark cloud covering the sky, directly welcoming the three thunder and lightning. Boom boom boom~~ The thunder and lightning hit the huge palm. Although the palm sank, the skin also burst open, and there were also  The electric snake filled the air, but it was completely resisted.

    "Hahaha, don't worry, young master." Xiang Liufang burst out laughing as soon as he caught the thunder and lightning, "It's been over a hundred million years since the Wujiang Immortal died. There must be no living beings in this Wujiang Palace. The only ones who are alive should be puppets.  , and ordinary puppets only have simple intelligence, they can only activate formations, and have no ability to control them at all. After all, such large formations are still very complicated, and without the methods taught by Immortal Wu Jiang, they cannot control them."

    "If my guess is correct, there should be a powerful puppet in the Wujiang Palace, and this puppet has the soul of a living creature in its body. Therefore, this puppet is extremely intelligent and is good at controlling formations. Even the Immortal Wujiang trusts him and teaches him  He has no way of controlling it." Xiang Liufang smiled and said, "It's a pity that he is just a puppet. He has no Yuan Power in his body and can only exert 20 to 30% of the power of the formation."

    When Xiang Liufang spoke loudly, thunder and lightning struck in the sky.

    Xiang Liufang caught it alone.

    Ji Ning and others breathed a sigh of relief. Xiang Liufang's guess must be correct. To truly control the formation, you need to consume Yuan Power. The Yuan Power of an immortal controls the formation, and the number of formations will naturally increase greatly.  But the puppet has no vitality at all. Even if it can preside over the formation, it can only slightly increase its power.

    "Human race, you are not descendants of immortals. Breaking into Wujiang Palace without permission is a death penalty." An angry shout rang out in the peach garden.

    "Death penalty? Just you? If my guess is right, the most you can do isIt is barely comparable to the strength of an ordinary loose immortal.  Xiang Liufang sneered, "I'm afraid your strength is far from my opponent."  "

    The words just fell.

    Xiang Liufang suddenly roared: "Destroy it for me!"

    Immediately, Xiang Liufang's big hands roared towards both sides, and the fingers of the big hands turned into big snakes. I saw ten big snakes grabbing a certain place in the void in an instant and shaking it violently.  The operation of the entire illusion array seemed to be 'stuck', and the Taoyuan Garden suddenly trembled and blurred, and then completely dissipated.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± exclaimed.

    The peach garden disappeared, and Ji Ning and others saw the main hall again and saw a series of cases.

    "It's okay, okay, I saved my life. Fortunately, the puppet is extremely intelligent and knows that it must kill Shao Yannong and go all out to deal with Shao Yannong. If those thunder and lightning attack us separately, the five people from the Black and White Academy may be able to carry them."  If you can't hold on, I'm in danger." Xue Hongyi also felt as if she had great luck.

    Previously, he and Master Bu You faced a puppet attack. Master Bu You died, but he was lucky enough to survive.

    He can discover the immortal magic weapon again.

    Just now he escaped another disaster.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out did not get a fairy-level magic weapon, is this a blessing of luck?

    "The formation has been broken." Xiang Liufang glanced at the main hall and said calmly, "You don't have to panic. Immortal Wujiang is only a heavenly immortal after all, and his background is not deep enough. He can create a puppet that can barely match the combat power of a loose immortal.  It¡¯s incredible. Even if the puppet doesn¡¯t show up, it will be captured by me if it does show up.¡±

    Shao Yannong also smiled and nodded, and also ordered: "Those puppets are lurking in Wujiang Palace. Please don't rush in. If you encounter those puppets, Uncle Fang will not be able to save you."

    "How can we run around and seek death?" Xue Hongyi said.

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other

    There are obviously powerful puppets lurking in Wujiang Palace. They are not stupid, so they will not run around.

    Xiang Liufang and Shao Yannong walked to the main hall and started refining the bronze lamp directly.

    "Haha, this is the last center of the branch hall." Shao Yannong said happily, "As long as I refine this center of the branch hall, the entire Immortal Mansion will be under my control. There must be some dangers in this Wujiang Palace, but there is no way we can  There is no need to take risks, as long as you refine the Immortal Mansion, those puppets will naturally lose."

    Ji Ning and others all nodded.

    "You have to be careful when you wait, those puppets won't watch me succeed in refining, for fear that there will be a sneak attack." Shao Yannong said.

    ¡­¡­

    Eighteen ferocious and ferocious Qiongqi puppets were looking at the burly man wearing black armor at the head. The man in black armor said in a low voice: "The one who broke the formation just now should be a god and demon. His palms turned into that  As big as his body, his fingers can turn into big snakes, which only a real god and demon can do. Judging from the hand he showed, his strength is stronger than mine."

    "Chief, what should I do?"

    "They are refining Wujiang Palace."

    All the Qiongqi puppets are anxious.

    "It's estimated that it will take an hour for them to completely refine the Wujiang Palace." The man in black armor said in a low voice, "We have to find a way we have to kill the human being protected by the gods and demons with one hit. Before.  Judging from their conversation when they first came in, that human race has already refined the other four branches of the Immortal Mansion, and this is the last branch."

    "Be prepared to listen to my arrangements." The cold eyes of the man in black armor flashed with coldness.

    A large group of Zifu monks were scattered around. Ji Ning, Jiulian, Cangjiang Zhenren, Xue Hongyi and others were all on alert.  They were all worried that the puppets would suddenly attack.

    Shao Yannong, who was sitting high above the main hall and refining the bronze lamp, saw that the atmosphere in the main hall was so tense. He frowned and shouted: "Don't be so nervous, aren't they just those puppets? Come on, Uncle Fang will catch one. They lose."  deal."

    Ji Ning and others, including Xue Hongyi, secretly pouted.

    Yes, Xiang Liufang can kill one by one.

    But the strongest among those puppets have combat prowess comparable to that of ordinary loose immortals. If they suddenly attack with such prowess, they may be killed if they are not careful.  After all, they don't have Xiang Liufang's personal protection.

    "Here comes someone." Seeing that Ji Ning and others were still vigilant, Shao Yannong frowned and shouted, "Get ready for the celebration banquet."

    Soon the two female Zifu monks who were standing next to Shao Yannong took out the wine and delicacies and began to arrange them. In fact, they often drank and had fun during the two days when they took the big boat from Yanshan Yi Snake Lake to Xianfu.  , so many fine wines and delicacies are prepared early.

    ? ?Soon, every table was filled with fine wine, spiritual fruits, and delicacies.

    Shao Yannong sat cross-legged, laughing and holding a wine glass. He only had to devote a little thought to refining the bronze lamp: "Everyone, don't be nervous. There are formations of the dead soldiers of the Zifu under my command at the outermost edge.  Respond at any time, even if there are puppets rushing in, the dead soldiers of Zifu will deal with it first, which will give you enough time to resist."

    "Sit down, everyone, sit down." Shao Yannong shouted. Seeing that Ji Ning and others were still hesitating, he couldn't help but shout, "I'll let you sit down!"

    Ji Ning and others looked at each other and could only sit down one by one.

    "That's right."

    Shao Yannong smiled and said, "This time you followed me into the Wujiang Immortal Mansion. You experienced danger several times and made great contributions. But now it is the last moment. As long as I refine this bronze lamp, everything will be done. Now  Although there are still some puppets left to cause trouble, those puppets are nothing. Come, let us get many treasures for this time and drink this cup first for refining the Wujiang Immortal Mansion." After speaking, he raised the cup in his hand.  Bronze wine glass with flame pattern.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 22: The True Face of Shao Yannong

    "Drink this cup." Xue Hongyi shouted. He was trying his best to flatter Shao Yannong, because he was still thinking about after leaving Wujiang Immortal Mansion, he must escape alive with the Immortal-level magic weapon!

    "Junior brothers and sisters, you must be on guard against others, and don't drink this wine." Cangjiang Master's message came through.

    "We were useful to him before, but now we are useless. Who knows what means we will use." Mu Zishuo also sent a message.

    Jiulian sent a message: "I guess he doesn't dare to be so heartless."

    They all communicated to each other, and at the same time they all raised their glasses to drink.

    "Wow." As soon as the wine was taken into the mouth, a force of energy enveloped the wine, and then it was directly burned by the ground fire.  Then Ji Ning put down his wine glass.

    "Chun Ji, you two dance a little to add to the fun." Shao Yannong was in a very good mood and ordered.

    Suddenly, the two female Zifu monks behind him, whose robes looked like maids before, suddenly changed into long-sleeved and colorful clothes, and the two women exuded amazing charm when they smiled.

    The two women floated to the center of the hall and started dancing.

    "Dang." "Wow." Three Zifu monk musicians came to the ancient instruments and began to beat and play them very skillfully. Although endless years have passed, these instruments are all magic weapons, but they are not the same at all.  No loss.

    ??Music bursts.

    Meiji is good at dancing.

    Shao Yannong was extremely comfortable, drinking fine wine there, with Ji Ning and others accompanying him.

    After drinking to the point of excitement, Shao Yannong glanced at the real stunning fairy 'Yu Wei'. Regardless of appearance or temperament, even Shao Yannong who often saw some reincarnated female fairies in Daxia King's City was amazed. This made him  My throat felt a little dry, my heart felt a little hot, and the desires that had been suppressed before began to rise.

    However, he also knew that Fairy Yu Wei was afraid of getting involved, so she immediately looked at Jiulian and said with a smile: "Sister Jiulian, now that we are done, we are celebrating. Why don't Sister Jiulian dance a song to cheer us up?"  ?¡±

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning frowned, and his face couldn't help but look a little ugly.

    Sister Jiulian?  Is this the title that this young Yannong can call?  Ji Ning was also asked to dance a song, which made Ji Ning not angry.

    "This Young Yannong has gone too far." Xiao Qing communicated mentally at the side, "Master, this Young Yannong doesn't take you seriously at all. He knows that you are Jiulian's Taoist companion, but he still behaves like this.  "

    Everyone else in the entire hall was also stunned.

    Jiulian was also stunned. She glanced at Ji Ning first, and then said: "Young Master Shaoyan, I am not good at dancing. Compared with the beautiful concubine around you, I am far behind, so I won't show off my shame."

    "How can they compare with Sister Jiulian?" Shao Yannong laughed, "Why, don't I, Shao Yannong, have any face at all?"

    Jiulian hesitated for a moment, then smiled: "Then I will dance." At the same time, she glanced at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning sat there with an ugly face.

    ¡° It¡¯s just dancing, but with so many senior brothers and sisters here, it¡¯s hard for Ji Ning to get angry.

    "Ning'er, be careful." Bai Shuize sent a message from his mind, "It's just a trivial matter who you invite to dance to entertain you at the celebration banquet, but this young Yannong knew that you and Jiulian were Taoist couples, so he asked Jiulian to dance, but he didn't even look at it.  You, I haven¡¯t said a word to you. Obviously I don¡¯t care about you at all. In this case, you must be careful.¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly woke up.

    "Don't worry, Uncle Bai, Ning'er understands." Ji Ning transmitted the message, and then just looked at the music playing in the hall and Jiulian dancing.

    It was only after looking at this that Ji Ning knew

    Jiulian is actually very good at dancing.

    In fact, Ji Ning also knew too little about large tribes such as the Dongyan clan. The next leader like Jiulian, who was appointed by default, usually made friends with some very powerful people in the entire Daxia Dynasty, so all kinds of things  They all learn something, know something, and can perform perfectly in any situation.

    "Okay, okay, okay." Shao Yannong smiled and drank, sometimes clapping his hands in praise.

    The nine lotuses are like a lotus flower, floating everywhere in the hall.

    When approaching Shao Yannong, Shao Yannong suddenly waved his hand, and saw a black whip grabbing Jiulian's arm. With a tug, Jiulian, who was completely unprepared, couldn't help but look at Shao Yannong's approach. After all, Jiulian also  Wanxiang Zhenren's Yuan Power surged, and Shaoyan Nongshi stood firm as he approached.

    But Shao Yannong grabbed her arm affectionately. Originally, he wanted to hug Jiulian's waist. He smiled and pulled Jiulian's arm to pull her closer. At the same time, he said: "Sister Jiulian, come here."  , let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    This scene shocked everyone in the hall.

    &nbsp"What!" Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei and others were all shocked.

    Xue Hongyi glanced at Ji Ning, sneered, and drank there instead.

    Ji Ning felt confused. Before, Jiulian's dance could be said to entertain everyone, but now

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning stood up suddenly and slapped the table in front of him angrily. This table was actually a human magic weapon, but after all, it was only used to display fine wine and delicacies, not to be slapped.  What's more, Ji Ning was furious at the moment, his eyes were red, and this slap was even harder than his usual slap in a life-and-death fight.

    With this slap, the oppressive air waves alone smashed the dishes that were directly crushed, and those delicacies, wine and meat were even directly turned into ashes, bang!  !  !  The entire case unexpectedly shattered into pieces, with a large number of fragments flying around. One of the magic weapon fragments even directly crossed the body of a Zifu monk not far away, causing blood to spatter immediately.

    "Huh?" Shao Yannong suddenly looked over coldly, "What's the matter? Sister Jiulian and I can't have a glass of water and wine?" After saying this, anger appeared on Shao Yannong's face.

    When Young Master Shaoyan was angry, anyone else would have been frightened.

    Ji Ning, however, was already red-eyed and didn't care at all, shouting: "Shao Yannong!"

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian noticed the murderous intent in Shao Yannong's eyes and shouted anxiously.

    Ji Ning looked at Jiulian and said coldly: "Jiulian, you don't need to worry about this young master of the Shaoyan tribe. Huh, he hasn't become the God of Feathers yet. He asked me to come and follow him into the immortal mansion, so humble. Now.  We are useless to him, that¡¯s how he behaves!¡±

    "You are looking for death." Shao Yannong's anger surged.

    Before, he was a good helper to Ji Ning, but now Ji Ning is useless. This kind of genius is nothing to him, Shao Yannong.

    Ji Ning said angrily: "What did you say before you came here? But based on what your Shaoyan clan promised us, why, now that the Immortal Mansion is in hand, are you going to attack us? Do you think we were in this Immortal Mansion before?"  I was greedy for the treasure I got. I tolerated it at the time, but now I want to take action?"

    "Shut up." Jiulian shouted.

    "Jiulian." Ji Ning was furious.

    "Sit down." Jiulian shouted, and at the same time, Lian anxiously sent a message to comfort him, "Jining, you are too reckless. This young Yannong has such a noble status. He usually stays in the capital of Daxia, with some Daxia princes,  The young men of the big tribes are also very unruly in their behavior. I only need to deal with it and drink a few glasses of wine with him for the time being, and the matter will be over. If you are hot-headed, you will be in trouble. "

    Ji Ning, however, sent a message: "Some things can be tolerated, and some things cannot be tolerated, Jiulian"

    "You are really looking for death and want to fight him!" Jiulian said angrily, "Stop being childish."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    childish?

    Of course, Shao Yannong on the side could see that Jiulian was arguing with Ji Ning Chuanyin.

    "It seems that Ji Ning, who became famous at a young age, is not worth mentioning." Shao Yannong and Liu Fang, the God and Demon Prime Minister on the side, said, "Such a scene made him furious. It would be too easy to deal with him, so let's hold off for now.  Don¡¯t rush to deal with him, if you kill him in the Immortal Mansion World and the news is spread by the Dongyan clan, those big tribes will think that I, Young Yannong, am narrow-minded.¡±

    "Yes." Xiang Liufang responded.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian¡¯s words also made Ji Ning really angry.

    What is Jiulian¡¯s identity?

    She is the next leader of the Dongyan clan, and there is no need to compromise. Since there is no need to compromise, why should she endure it?

    "Young Master Shaoyan, Ji Ning is still young, please bear with me." Jiulian also greeted Shaoyan Nong with a smile.

    Shao Yannong no longer went too far. He could see that if he went too far, Ji Ning might dare to fight to the death.  He dared to kill Ji Ning, but what about Jiulian?  Jiulian is the next leader of the Dongyan clan and is in big trouble.

    Soon, Jiulian returned to his seat and sat down.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was sitting cross-legged in his seat. Beside him were servants from the Zifu monks who moved all the fragments of the magic weapon away from the ground and brought in another case.

    "Ji Ning." As soon as Jiulian returned to his position, he sent a message to Ji Ning, "Calm down your anger."

    "You also know that I'm angry?" Ji Ning looked at Jiulian.

    "It's really nothing, just a trivial matter. If you see those young men from big tribes getting together in the future, such a simple little tease can only be regarded as a small amount of fun. There is usually a bottom line, and the occasional small amount of fun is nothing.  "Jiulian sent a message, "You also have little experience, so you are so angry easily. You see, after drinking a glass of wine, that young Yannong stopped pestering him."

    "I have little knowledge?" Ji Ning shouted via voice message, "What's the bottom line? Jiulian, you are my Taoist companion. Your so-called small pleasures, cuddling, teasing and drinking with other men are already beyond my bottom line. You understand.  not understand?"

    "You, why are you like this?" Jiulian was furious.

    "That's how I am, don't you know it yet?" Ji Ning looked at her.

    Jiulian and Ji Ning looked at each other.

    She felt Ji Ning¡¯s eyes and determination.

    "Okay, I won't be like this anymore." Jiulian lowered his head.

    Ji Ning lowered his head but drank wine.

    Although Jiulian lowered his head, Ji Ning always felt a thorn in his heart. He just wished that Jiulian would reject Shao Yannong directly. Even if he didn't throw the drink on Shao Yannong's face, he would still have to turn around and leave.

    There have been two conflicts with Jiulian in dealing with people before, and this time, it is a completely different conflict between the two of them.

    "Huh huh huh." Shao Yannong, who was above the main hall, could see that Ji Ning and Jiulian below were conflicting with each other, but he smiled. Then he looked at the Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei on the other side, and his heart became even hotter.  His desire for Yu Wei is much stronger than his desire for Jiulian.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 23: Wind Wing Escape Technique

    While Shao Yannong was thinking about many thoughts, others in the Black and White Academy also comforted Ji Ning.

    "Junior brother, please bear with me." Master Cangjiang sent a message to Ji Ning, "When we leave Wujiang Immortal Mansion, there is no need to look at the face of this young Yannong."

    "Junior brother Ji Ning." Yu Wei also sent a message and said worriedly, "Now we can't defeat this young Yannong, but the truly powerful immortal cultivator relies on himself. The best Shao Yannong can do is become the God of Feathers in the future. But even if  He has become the God of Feathers. The real leaders of the Shaoyan clan are actually those old guys who have lived for hundreds of millions of years. When you become a heavenly immortal in the future, the Shaoyan clan will have to be polite to you and not dare to neglect you at all.  , what does this Duke Yu count? He is just a nominal leader."

    Ji Ning glanced at Senior Sister Yu Wei.

    I have seen Mr. Cui Fu, I have seen Po Meng, and I have even seen powerful forces attacking the Six Paths of Reincarnation!  Moreover, his master, Taoist Sanshou, is an amazing and powerful person in the three realms As the senior sister said, one's own strength is fundamental.  If you can become a powerful person in the three realms.

    What does the Shaoyan clan, a tribe in the world of the Great Xia Dynasty, one of the three thousand worlds, count?

    As long as you become an immortal, Shaoyan will have to be polite.

    After all, among the tens of thousands of loose immortals and earthly immortals, it is difficult to find a heavenly immortal. Heavenly immortals are all free and easy immortals who have jumped out of the three realms.

    "Senior brother." Mu Zishuo said through the voice, "If you are not happy with Senior Sister Jiulian, in my opinion, it is better to separate. Of course, I am just saying it. Everything must follow your heart.  Ask yourself, do you really want Senior Sister Jiulian to be your Taoist companion?"

    Ji Ning glanced at Mu Zishuo: "Junior brother, there is no need to say more."

    In my heart

    Ji Ning likes Jiulian. No matter in the past life or in this life, Ji Ning has never had any experience of love. He doesn't know how he feels about Jiulian, but he does have a vague liking for her.  It's just the recent conflicts that made Ji Ning feel angry!

    "Cuckoo." Ji Ning held the wine glass and kept drinking. Although he drank hard, the wine was burned up by the fire again and again.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian sat cross-legged and glanced at Ji Ning, who kept drinking.

    "It seems that Ji Ning is really angry." Jiulian was also worried in her heart, "Why is Ji Ning like this? I also bowed my head, and this is not a thing at all, it is too common. This kind of thing is just a superficial response.  , why should he be so angry? If he is angry here, he will be angry that way too. When I become the leader of the Dongyan clan in the future, am I still going to follow his heart in everything?"

    ¡°Let him sober up first, he should understand.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A man has been favored and held high, and is the appointed successor of a large tribe.

    ¡°A previous life was in a peaceful world, and in this life he is also a genius from an indigenous tribe.

    Although the two of them were attracted to each other and were fine in the paradise-like Winged Snake Lake at first, once they really got along and experienced something, their conflicts began to intensify.

    When Ji Ning and Jiulian both had feelings for each other.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    One after another, figures rushed in with endless terrifying power. The bodies of the dead Zifu monks who were originally standing on the outermost periphery were directly smashed into pieces. For a moment, their blood was thrown away. In the blink of an eye, the entire hall seemed to be  It turned into Shura Hell, and the ground was covered with blood and minced meat.

    "It's a puppet." Shao Yannong, who was sitting in the main hall, was shocked, but then he looked excited and expectant.

    I saw puppet figures rushing in one after another, while Ji Ning and others were sitting cross-legged in front of their respective cases, and there was no time to form a formation.

    "That piece of shit Young Yannong, he said that these Zifu monks and dead warriors could stop him for a moment, but in fact they couldn't stop him at all." Two Beiming Swords appeared in Ji Ning's hands, and he blocked the one that was heading towards him.  Qiongqi puppet.

    Bang!

    Ji Ning's sword light directly knocked Qiongqi's puppet flying back.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning, protect Junior Brother Zishuo." Master Cangjiang said in a message.

    "I know, don't worry." Ji Ning said.

    The entire hall was too big, so Ji Ning and a group of people sat in two rows. Among them, Jiulian, Cangjiang, and Yu Wei sat opposite Ji Ning, quite far away from each other.  Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Xue Hongyi were on the same side.  But now, six Qiongqi puppets simultaneously pounced on Ji Ning and six other Wanxiang real people.

    There are more puppets directly attacking Shao Yannong!

    Ji Ning could easily deal with a Qiongqi puppet, but Mu Zishuo obviously suffered a bit more. Mu ZishuoHe is good at controlling puppets, but not very good at melee combat.

    "Whoosh." Black wings appeared behind Ji Ning. The wings trembled and he deployed the Wind Wing Escape Technique. He roared to Mu Zishuo's side. The sword light flashed, and the Qiongqi puppet at the Yuan Shen level he hit flew upside down.  Drive away.

    "Thank you, senior brother." Mu Zishuo was covered in cold sweat as he controlled a silver snake puppet to meet the enemy.

    "It's a small thing." Ji Ning smiled, holding two swords and surrounded by lotus flowers, he gently blocked the two Qiongqi puppets.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and others, including Xue Hongyi, all resisted a Qiongqi puppet. In fact, these six Qiongqi puppets dealt with six of them respectively, not to kill them at all, but mainly to contain them.  The other twelve Qiongqi puppets and their leader, the man in black armor, roared towards Shao Yannong.

    "Hahaha" Shao Yannong laughed, "Catch them."

    Xiang Liufang stretched out his hands, and a pair of huge palms covered the sky, and his fingers turned into big snakes. Each big snake was like a rope directly wrapped around a Qiongqi puppet.  Some big snakes even wrapped around two Qiongqi puppets.  For a moment, the twelve Qiongqi puppets were caught by a pair of big hands, but the man in black armor pulled out a long sword from his thigh with his right hand and slashed directly at Xiang Liufang's palm.

    Bang!

    There were explosions all around. In fact, it was very difficult to trap twelve Qiongqi puppets at the same time with just one pair of hands, not to mention the power of this sword was even more amazing.  A pair of big hands were retracted by the shock, and all the Qiongqi puppets were freed from their traps.

    "Huh?" Xiang Liufang was shocked, "This sword of yours"

    "Cut." The man in black armor turned into a stream of light and stepped forward, continuing to chop at Xiang Liufang.

    At this time, the other twelve Qiongqi puppets roared towards Shao Yannong. Shao Yannong frowned, and a huge red-scaled horned dragon suddenly appeared on his body, and a leaf-like Taoist talisman also appeared in his hand.  .

    "It's really difficult." Shao Yannong muttered softly, but he was confident. He had Uncle Fang, the red-scaled horned dragon, and even protective treasures, so he was sure to win.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The red-scaled horned dragon roared and fought with the Qiongqi puppets, but suddenly one of the Qiongqi puppets suddenly grabbed the bronze lamp on the side, turned around and ran away after grabbing it!

    "Bronze lamp!" Shao Yannong was shocked.

    He understands.

    These puppets are not here to kill him at all. The puppets know that they are not strong enough, so the real target is the bronze lamp.  To refine a treasure, you must rely on Yuan Power to refine it slowly by your side. If you are far away, or it is in the hands of others.  If your own Yuan Power cannot enter it, it will naturally not be refined.

    "It is impossible to control the Immortal Mansion."  With the way these puppets have dealt with Wujiang Palace, they can completely hide and seek with themselves. The puppets can drag them on for thousands of years, but they can't drag them on themselves.

    "Quickly, take back the bronze lamp." Shao Yannong suddenly roared.

    Xiang Liufang suddenly let out a terrifying low roar, and saw his right arm suddenly broke and flew out. The broken right arm exuded a huge black divine power. The divine power surged, and the broken right arm actually condensed and turned into a  Another Xiang Liufang.  Xiang Liufang, who had lost his arm, grew an arm again.

    In the blink of an eye, two Xiang Liufang appeared in the hall, but by the time they separated the clones, the Qiongqi puppet had almost rushed out of the hall. After all, the soul-level puppets were indeed as fast as lightning.

    One of them was fighting with the man in black armor.

    The other one quickly chased and killed the puppet who was running away with the bronze lamp, then rushed into the corridor and continued the pursuit.

    "Two Xiang Liu Fang? Clones?" Ji Ning and others were all secretly shocked.

    "Bronze lamp, bronze lamp, hateful, hateful." Shao Yannong roared, angry.

    At this moment, at the entrance of the corridor far away from the main hall, Xiang Liufang came in with a bag in one hand and a bronze lamp in the other.

    "Haha." Shao Yannong laughed immediately.

    But the man in black armor was suddenly disappointed. He knew that there was a huge difference in strength between his own side and the invading human race, so he just held the idea of ????taking away the 'Bronze Lamp' by surprise. Unfortunately, this god and demon was too strong.  , he just managed to separate himself from the fight with him, catch up with the Qiongqi puppet and take back the bronze lamp.

    "The overall situation has been decided." Shao Yannong suddenly felt very relaxed, and then he took a leisurely look at the entire hall.

    At this sight, his expression suddenly changed.

    He looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo in the distance. Ji Ning was holding two Beiming Swords with black wings behind him, and could easily resist the two Qiongqi puppets.

    ¡°?Wings?  Shao Yannong carefully observed Ji Ning's movements and at the same time transmitted a message to Xiang Liu Fang on the side, "Uncle Fang, look at Ji Ning."  "

    The two clones had merged into one. Xiang Liufang tried his best to grab the man in black armor and stuff it into his pocket. Hearing Shao Yannong's voice transmission, he immediately glanced at it, and his expression changed at this sight.

    "Uncle Fang, it's the Wind Wing Escape Technique. Am I right?" Shao Yannong asked.

    Wind wing escape method.

    Shao Yannong himself has never practiced, but he has watched his clan members practice again and again. Because he has watched it often, and he has also seen the content of "Wind Wing Escape" with his own eyes, he can see some traces of Ji Ning's movement skills.  .

    "Yes, it is the Wind Wing Escape Technique. I have practiced the Wind Wing Escape Technique. Although Ji Ning used wings to cover up, this is definitely the Wind Wing Escape Technique." Xiang Liufang said in a message, "The Yuchi family's children also used feather wings back then.  To cover it up, Ji Ning used the same old trick. Although this method is very stupid, if you don¡¯t have a deep study of the Wind Wing Escape Technique, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference at all.¡±

    Shao Yannong sent a message: "Uncle Fang, how can this Ji Ning know the Wind Wing Escape Technique?"

    "They should be the remnants of the Yuchi family!" Xiang Liufang said in a message.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 24: Revenge of genocide

    "The remnants of the Yuchi clan?" Shao Yannong's heart burst with murderous intent, "No one from the Yuchi clan can be left alive, especially those who have learned the Wind Wing Escape Technique. Only I, Shao Yan, have this Wind Wing Escape Technique."  , absolutely not allowed to be spread to outsiders!¡±

    The secret techniques and magical powers unique to large tribes are absolutely forbidden to be leaked.

    Once foreigners learn it, they will be hunted down!

    "Uncle Fang, deal with these puppets first." Shao Yannong no longer had the intention to play around. For the first time, he truly had murderous intentions towards Ji Ning.

    Wow!  Wow!

    Xiang Liufang's big hands roared out, grabbing the Qiongqi puppets wantonly, and shouted at the same time: "You guys stop these Qiongqi puppets, don't let them run away, it will be a disaster if they run away." While saying this, he grabbed them one after another.  He stuffed each Qiongqi puppet into the bag he was carrying.

    Everyone tried their best to help stop these Qiongqi puppets, and Xiang Liufang captured them all.

    "You are really going to die." Ji Ning retracted the black wings behind him and glanced at the bloody corpses on the ground. Although those Zifu monks were dead warriors and could form formations after all, they were fighting against puppets with the power of the soul.  The gap was huge in comparison. Under the attack of those Qiongqi puppets, almost all the surrounding Zifu monks died, leaving only a dozen or so alive.

    "It's so miserable. After all, they are also Zifu monks. These Zifu monks are useless against these puppets, but Shao Yannong still let these Zifu monks stare around, obviously letting these Zifu monks die." Mu Zishuo  Ye Chuanyuan sighed, "This young Yannong is really cold-blooded."

    These dead soldiers were all sent by Beishan Yin and others on their own initiative.

    For Shao Yannong, the Shao Yan tribe would not trust these dead warriors trained by foreign tribes.  Then there¡¯s no point taking it back!  It is impossible to return it to Beishan Yin and others. In this case, death is clean. If you can survive by chance, it means you have good luck, but you can take it back and cultivate it.

    ¡­¡­

    Those surviving Zifu monks quickly cleaned the main hall, which was full of blood-stained corpses.

    Shao Yannong sat cross-legged in the main hall, staring at Ji Ning with cold eyes, and shouted: "Ji Ning!"

    The main hall was suddenly shocked.

    Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, Jiulian, Cangjiang Zhenren, Xue Hongyi, etc. were all shocked. They all felt that Shao Yannong's eyes were terrifying, and they all could feel the "cold and domineering" in the angry voice.  arrive.  Even though Ji Ning had smashed the case before, this young Yannong had never been so formal.

    "Young Master Shaoyan." Ji Ning looked at Shaoyan Nong, "If you have anything to say, please tell me."

    "Shao Yannong." Jiulian who was opposite was angry and shouted, "Ji Ning is my Taoist companion. When he offended you before, it was just a trivial matter. You are too narrow-minded to attack now."

    They, the princes of the big clan and the royal family, usually talk and laugh casually, but there are some bottom lines that are not allowed to be touched. After all, Ji Ning is Jiulian's Taoist companion, and he is also helping Shao Yannong this time. The two had a small conflict before.  It's just a small friction, now it's time to fall out.

    "Jiulian, you will know after listening." Shao Yannong said coldly.

    "I'm all ears." Jiulian was also angry.

    "Ji Ning, let me ask you." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning, "The magical power you just used was the Wind Wing Escape Technique?"

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Wind Wing Escape Technique?

    How could this young Yannong know the Wind Wing Escape Technique?  Almost all of my mother's tribe, the Yuchi clan, are extinct. I'm afraid only my uncle's daughter is left.  And it¡¯s hard to say whether my uncle¡¯s daughter is alive now.  He can barely be considered a half-descendant of the Yuchi family.  Moreover, the Yuchi clan was very careful about keeping the ¡®Wind Wing Escape Technique¡¯ secret.

    "There is no need to deny it, what you used was the Wind Wing Escape Technique." Shao Yannong sneered, "Uncle Fang, show him how to use it."

    Wow.

    Xiang Liufang suddenly disappeared beside Shao Yannong, like a roc, and instantly reached the center of the hall.  Then he moved back to Shao Yannong's side.

    When Ji Ning saw this scene, his heart trembled.

    The other brothers and sisters in the same sect couldn¡¯t identify it, but since I practice the Wind Wing Escape Technique, I can naturally identify it!  What Xiang Liu Fang used was the Wind Wing Escape Technique, and it was more subtle and profound than his own.  This is normal, after all, it's just that the body refining of gods and demons is still far behind Liu Fang.

    "The murderer!"

    "Genocide murderer!"

    This thought came to Ji Ning's mind, "Did the Shaoyan clan destroy my mother's tribe, the Yuchi clan? Could it be that my grandfather, aunt and others who had never been masked were all killed by the Shaoyan clan?"

    "How?" Shao Yannong looked at Ji?, "But it's the same as you?"

    "It is true that I am practicing the Wind Wing Escape Technique." Ji Ning knew it was useless to deny it, so he frowned and said, "But so what?"

    Jiulian, Yu Wei, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Mu Zishuo were all watching anxiously, but none of them were in a hurry to speak.

    Shao Yannong laughed and said: "The Wind Wing Escape Technique was originally unique to the Yuchi clan of our Dongyu County tribe in the Great Xia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "The Yuchi clan has had this magical power for a long, long time, but they have always used the wings to disguise themselves. However, my Shaoyan clan has discovered this secret long ago, so after a long period of preparation, I finally eliminated this Yuchi clan in one fell swoop, but my Shaoyan clan  The original version of "Wind Wing Escape" has never been found! Some powerful immortals from my Shaoyan clan personally used soul searching to search a large number of soul memories of Yuchi clan members, and then re-completed "Wind Wing Escape"  ." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning, "Now this "Wind Wing Escape Technique" is unique to my Shao Yan clan, and it is absolutely forbidden to spread it to outsiders. You alone have learned this Wind Wing Escape Technique without my Shao Yan clan's permission.  The law is already a capital crime. And I suspect that you are a remnant of the Yuchi clan!"

    "Tell me, are you a remnant of the Yuchi clan?" Shao Yannong stared at Ji Ning.

    Everyone else understood it.

    ?That¡¯s what happened.  In the war between tribes, it is difficult to say who is right and who is wrong!  Since the Shaoyan clan destroyed the Yuchi clan, the Wind Wing Escape Technique originally belonged to the Yuchi clan.  Now it is unique to the ¡®Shaoyan clan¡¯.

    From the perspective of the Shaoyan clanthe remnants of the Yuchi clan must be killed.

    After all, they had a genocide feud with each other.

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian sent a message to Ji Ning and said anxiously, "You must never admit that you are a descendant of the Yuchi clan. If you admit it, you will be responsible for the annihilation of the clan, and the Shaoyan clan will definitely not allow you to continue.  Alive. You only need to say that you got the original version of "Wind Wing Escape Technique" by chance. You got the original version of "Wind Wing Escape Technique" without knowing it because of a chance encounter. Therefore, you practiced it. The so-called ignorant people  Not guilty. I, the Dongyan clan, will negotiate with the Shaoyan clan for you, and the matter will be resolved soon."

    Ji Ning looked at Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang.

    With endless anger in their hearts, the immortals of the Shaoyan clan used soul searching again and again and searched for the souls of many Yuchi clan members before completing the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    Once someone¡¯s soul is searched, they usually lose their soul.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it." Ji Ning wanted to avenge his mother's entire tribe.

    "Are you a remnant of the Yuchi clan?" Shao Yannong stared at Ji Ning with murderous intent.  At the previous celebration banquet, he only teased Jiulian and had no real intention to kill Ji Ning. He still protected the Shaoyan clan's face.  But now if it is really the remnant of the Yuchi clan, even if the ancestors of the Shaoyan clan are here, they will kill him mercilessly.

    At this moment, he represents the entire Shaoyan clan!

    "No." Ji Ning looked at Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang, and said in a low voice, "Shao Yannong, if you want to kill me, you don't have to be pretentious and find a reason."

    "My senior brother said that he has nothing to do with the Yuchi clan." Mu Zishuo said angrily, "Young Master Shaoyan, I came to help you, and this is how you treat us?"

    "Young Master Shaoyan, since Junior Brother Ji Ning said that he is not a descendant of the Yuchi family, it is not the case. I am afraid that this magical power was just learned by chance. At worst, I will negotiate with you, Shaoyan family, and compensate you with some gifts.  , just make an oath of heaven and never spread this magical power to anyone else." Master Cangjiang also said.

    Yu Wei also said: "Young Master Shaoyan, now that you are saying that Junior Brother Ji Ning is a remnant of the Yuchi clan, I am afraid that once the news gets out it will be thought that you, Shao Yannong, are deliberately making excuses to deal with Junior Brother Ji Ning."

    "Shao Yannong." Jiulian also stared at Shao Yannong and said angrily, "Ji Ning is my Taoist companion!"

    They put pressure on each other one by one.

    Shao Yannong smiled.

    "Hahaha, don't worry." Shao Yannong smiled, "This Ji Ning will also come to my immortal mansion, and I will give him a way to survive." As he said this, a black chain appeared in his hand, and there were some ancient gold on the chain.  Rune pattern, he threw the chain in the direction of Ji Ning. With a bang, the chain fell to the ground in front of Ji Ning.

    "This is the God-Chaining Chain." Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning, "Once it's locked, it's just like a mortal. Even gods and demons can't resist it. You can lock the God-Chaining Chain yourself and let it happen. I can do it too.  Make an oath, as long as you are not a remnant of the Yuchi clan, I will never kill you, nor will I destroy your strength. I will go out and investigate, and once confirmed, if you are a remnant of the Yuchi clan, I will kill you. If not, I will  Let me set you free again.¡±

    Ji Ning frowned.

    Yu Wei opened her mouth and said loudly: "Master Shaoyan, you Shaoyan clan is so powerful, why do you do things so small?gas?  You can completely let Junior Brother Ji Ning leave now and investigate later. Once confirmed, it will not be too late to deal with Junior Brother Ji Ning.  Could it be that with the strength of your Shaoyan clan, could Junior Brother Ji Ning still be able to escape?  "

    "Ji Ning, do you agree or not?" Shao Yannong looked at Ji Ning, "I have given you a way out."

    Ji Ning stared at Shao Yannong: "I'll tie my hands, and my life and death will be up to you? Do you think it's possible?"

    Suddenly Shao Yannong¡¯s expression became even colder.

    Ji Ning could not lock the Divine Chain by himself. At this moment¡ª¡ª

    "Young Master Shaoyan!" Xue Hongyi on the side suddenly sneered and pointed at Ji Ning, "Don't listen to his sophistry. This Ji Ning's father is Ji Yichuan, and his mother's name is Yu Chixue!"

    "After learning the Wind Wing Escape Technique, my mother called me Yuchixue?" Shao Yannong suddenly showed a ferocious look, but his voice was extremely cold, "Sure enough, he is really a remnant of the Yuchi family, kill! Kill Ji Ning, who can stop me, Shao Yannong?"  , they will all be killed without mercy!¡±

    There is also Chapter 5 today!  Tomato continues to write, and on the first day of May, Tomato also sells guaranteed monthly tickets.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 25: The Realm of the Great Road

    Mu Zishuo and Jiulian, who were familiar with Ji Ning, knew that Ji Ning's mother was named Yu Chixue.  However, what they had previously thought was to delay it as long as possible and at least leave this big world alive.  At that time, with the means of the Dongyan clan and the Black and White Academy, Ji Ning can be sent to other small worlds or even the big world to escape.

    pity¡­¡­

    Xue Hongyi had already investigated Ji Ning and even purchased information about Ji Ning in Tianbaoshan. Of course she knew the identity of Ji Ning's mother.

    "Shao Yannong!" Jiulian was angry.

    "Stop." Yu Wei's eyebrows suddenly lit up with white light, her breath quickly became terrifying, and she shouted angrily.

    Cangjiang Zhenren and Mu Zishuo all shouted angrily.

    "Wow."

    Xiang Liufang just stretched out one hand, and the palm instantly became huge. At the same time, the five fingers turned into five big snakes. These five big snakes were hundreds of feet long, extending to Jiulian, Yu Wei, Mu Zishuo,  In front of the four people of Cangjiang Master.  The terrifying aura emitted by each big snake made Jiulian and others look ugly.

    "Jiulian, I won't kill you." Shao Yannong pointed at Jiulian, "But the three fellow disciples around you, Uncle Fang, if they dare to take action, kill them directly."

    Although she covets Yu Wei.

    But women are just playthings to Shao Yannong, playthings, just playthings after all.  If you say kill, you will kill.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Shao Yannong"

    Jiulian, Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Zhenren are all jealous, but they know Xiang Liufang's strength very well, and he definitely has crushing strength.  Although they also have some protective treasures, they can only save their lives for a short time at most.  It is simply impossible to make a comeback.

    "Senior brother, senior sister, junior brother, Jiulian." Ji Ning looked at Shao Yannong above the main hall and said calmly, "Don't interfere, this is a matter between me and Shao Yannong."

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian shouted anxiously.

    Ji Ning looked at Jiulian: "Don't worry."

    "Shao Yannong!!!" Jiulian was angry, "You are provoking my Dongyan clan!"

    "If it was the Dongyan Patriarch who said this, I would have to think about it. As for you?" Shao Yannong smiled and shook his head.

    A frightening black lotus suddenly appeared in Jiulian's hand. The black lotus quickly grew in size, which made the Prime Minister Liu Fang coldly shout: "Seeking death!" Suddenly his finger turned into a big snake and hit it angrily without any thought.  On the black lotus, the black lotus shook, and then cracks appeared. The black lotus full of cracks still flew towards the big snake.

    Bang!

    I saw the big snake quickly turned into an ice sculpture, and then everything was shattered. Even Xiang Liufang's palm was completely frozen, frozen all the way to the elbow, and everything was shattered.  But then Xiang Liufang's arm grew again, and bang, the big snake that turned into a finger slapped Jiulian, causing Jiulian to fly backwards and vomit blood.

    "Yes, but it's a pity that it can only hurt Uncle Fang." Shao Yannong shook his head, "Even I can't bring out the treasure to kill Uncle Fang, let alone you?"

    Xiang Liufang belongs to the Xiangliu clan of ancient gods and demons. They have extremely strong vitality and their combat power is comparable to the top loose immortals.

    Want to kill Prime Minister Liu Fang?

    How difficult it is.

    "Xue Hongyi, I'll give you a chance to make a contribution." Shao Yannong looked at Xue Hongyi, "Go and kill Ji Ning."

    "Shall I kill Ji Ning?" Xue Hongyi was startled.

    "Are you going to kill him or not?" Shao Yannong's eyes flashed coldly.

    Xue Hongyi cursed secretly. He had been trying to please Shao Yannong. He even told Ji Ning's mother to call her "Yu Chixue".  He just hoped to win the favor of this young Yannong, but he didn't expect that this young Yannong was really cruel.  He was actually asked to kill Ji Ning, but he had no confidence at all.

    "Kill, kill." Xue Hongyi nodded and thought to herself, "I can't kill Ji Ning, but I can still be sure of saving my life."

    "Ji Ning, suffer death." Xue Hongyi shouted angrily, and suddenly flying needles flew towards Ji Ning.

    Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang were both standing in the main hall. Looking at this scene, Shao Yannong's eyes were full of expectations: "The strength of this Xue Hongyi should be worse than Ji Ning. If Ji Ning really works hard, he should be able to  Kill Xue Hongyi When Xue Hongyi dies, his immortal magic weapon will also be mine."

    "Uncle Fang, wait until Xue Hongyi dies before you kill Ji Ning." Shao Yannong said in a message, "The immortal magic weapon will also be mine."

    "Yes, young master," Xiang Liu Fang said.

    ¡­¡­

    When he heard Shao Yannong say, ¡®Kill Ji Ning, anyone who blocks my Shaoyan clan will be killed without mercy¡¯, Ji Ning instantly made up his mind - kill Shao Yannong!

    &nbsp;Xiang Liufang was too powerful, and Ji Ning had no confidence, but he couldn't care less at this moment.

    "Kill." Xue Hongyi rushed over.

    "I'll kill you first, then Shao Yannong." Ji Ning was holding a pair of Beiming Swords, but he was too lazy to cover them up with his wings at this moment.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    ? One after another flying needles came overwhelmingly.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning shouted angrily. At this moment, Ji Ning's sword was firmer than ever.

    He understands.

    At this moment, he has embarked on another path. If he did not kill Shao Yannong, because he could not escape from the immortal mansion, then he would have to die!  If Shao Yannong is killed, as the most promising being to become the next Yu Shen Gong, the Shao Yan Clan will definitely pursue him crazily. That is a much more terrifying force than the Anchan Beishan Clan.

    Two roads.

    ? One way is a dead end.

    One is being chased by the Shaoyan clan.

    Being forced into this situation, Ji Ning was extremely determined.

    "Boom!"

    With an unprecedented clarity of mind, Ji Ning suddenly felt that time had slowed down. The avenue that he had been trying to touch but had never been able to truly enter finally allowed him to enter. This is the "Sword Way" of the avenue!  This was a mighty avenue. At this moment, Ji Ning felt as if he had turned into a sword, traveling along the entire avenue.

    At this moment, Ji Ning completely entered the ¡®Great Dao Realm¡¯.

    ??When ordinary cultivators realize the Tao, they will talk about the "realm of the Tao", but that is the ordinary Tao.  Kendo is one of the great avenues.  It is actually much more difficult to reach the ¡®Great Dao Realm¡¯ than to realize a complete ordinary Dao.  Although Ji Ning had reached the fifth form of the Three-Foot Sword early, it would have been difficult for him to understand this level if he had not been pushed to the extreme this time and suddenly understood the final level.

    In the sea of ??consciousness.

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul turned into a sword, an extremely dazzling sword. This is the ¡®sword soul¡¯ that can only be possessed by a swordsman who has truly stepped into the ¡®Great Dao Realm¡¯.  This is a transformation of the essence of the soul.

    Wow.  Following this sword, it instantly transformed into Ji Ning's appearance, but the soul of Ji Ning had a faint sword light.

    "What is the meaning of life?"

    "What I'm asking for is happiness."

    "Kill, kill, kill."

    "Kill all injustices!"

    "Kill everyone who can be killed!"

    "I'm just happy."

    "As a loose immortal, there is no way to seek immortality."

    "But"

    ¡°It is better to live happily for one day than to live miserable for a hundred years.¡±

    "My sword is a sword of pleasure, a sword of pleasure, a sword that kills all injustices. This sword technique is called "Three-foot Sword"."

    While facing Xue Hongyi, Ji Ning laughed heartily and said: "Kill, kill, kill, kill all the grievances, kill all the people who can be killed. It is better to live happily for one day than to live a hundred years of suffering." With Ji Ning,  Ning laughed loudly, and the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand suddenly became extremely dazzling and powerful.

    Wow!

    The extremely terrifying sword energy instantly filled the entire hall, and a dazzling sword light instantly shattered all the flying needle magic weapons, and then passed through Xue Hongyi's body.

    "I, I, I" Xue Hongyi's eyes widened. He did not expect that he would end up like this. Under the terrifying sword energy that was so terrifying that it even directly attacked the soul, his soul also began to  Decompose and collapse.

    Then, his body split into two and fell to the ground.

    The sixth form of the Three-foot Sword - the Great Dao Realm!

    "Three-foot Sword" is the highest swordsmanship in the Black and White Academy. There are only six styles passed down in the world, but the last three styles are passed down through the inheritance of sword immortals.

    The First Style ¡®The Heart of the Sword Is Clear¡¯

    The second form ¡®Dense thorns¡¯

    The third form ¡®The sword suddenly appears¡¯

    The fourth form ¡®like the sun is in the sky¡¯

    The fifth form ¡®Moonlight Hidden Sword¡¯

    The Sixth Form ¡®Dao Realm¡¯

    There is no absolute model for these sword styles. For example, in the first style, the sword's heart is clear, and what you understand is what it is.  "Three-foot Sword" is mainly a guide, guiding the swordsman to perform the best for himself.  Every three-foot sword practitioner can cast his or her own three-foot sword.

    And when Ji Ning was in a desperate situation, his mind merged with the Great Dao, and he reached the 'Dao Realm', and realized the power of this sword, which is also extremely terrifying.

    "Is this the Great Dao Realm?" Look.??The entire hall was filled with sword energy that even frightened the soul. Shao Yannong's face, which had always been calm, suddenly changed drastically. He looked at the crazy-looking man named 'Jining' who killed Xue Hongyi with one move.  The indigenous animal-skin boy said, "How young is he? He has actually reached the Great Dao Realm, and he is also the best at attacking with swordsmanship!"

    Shao Yannong felt jealous at this moment. Why didn't he have such qualifications?  What if this qualification is in this indigenous boy?

    "The Great Dao Realm?"

    "This swordsmanship"

    Yu Wei, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Jiulian were all in awe. The diffuse sword energy made people feel the determination, sharpness, and unstoppability contained in it.

    A sword is a sharp weapon.

    Only when the heart of a swordsman is truly as sharp, decisive and unstoppable as a sword can one truly appreciate the essence of the ¡®way of the sword¡¯.

    When the sword comes out, there will be no regrets.

    The sword is out, unstoppable.

    This is the Sword Immortal!

    "Kill." Ji Ning held the sword in both hands, and his body quickly grew in size, turning into a ten-foot-long giant. At the same time, he displayed the magical power of the 'Star Reacher'. At this moment, the sword light in Ji Ning's hand was even more terrifying.  .  But Xiang Liufang roared and slapped him like a dark cloud, and the big snakes were madly trying to devour him.

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, the skin of the big snake in Xiang Liufang's palm suddenly burst open, blood spattered, and divine power flew into the sky.

    Ji Ning also flew away with blood spurting from his mouth. At this moment, Ji Ning understood that although his strength had greatly increased, compared with Xiang Liufang, who had the top Sanxian combat power, the opponent could defeat him with one palm.  The gap is too big.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Senior brother."

    Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Jiulian all exclaimed.

    As Ji Ning flew upside down, his eyes were full of madness. A black ring that had been on his arm suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. This was a treasure made by Taoist Sanshou himself back then, and it was also one of Ji Ning's two major protective treasures.  The only one he used to attack was that Ji Ning had no other means.

    "Go!" Ji Ning waved the black ring in his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    On the first day of May, the fifth update is completed. Please vote for me.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10 Chapter 26 Killing Shao Yannong

    The black ring was ordinary, but when Xiang Liufang's big hand was like a dark cloud, the fingers turned into big snakes and slapped over.  The black ring actually passed through without any wounds on the big hand of the god and demon. It was as if the black ring was another kind of power, like nothingness, just passing by alternately.

    "What is this?" Xiang Liufang was stunned.

    "Kill him." At this moment, Shao Yannong's eyes were full of murderous intent, but he also looked at the black ring that had appeared above in shock.

    The seemingly ordinary black ring made Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang feel fearful because they had no idea what kind of treasure it was.

    "One of them is an ancient god and demon, with extremely wide knowledge.

    One of them is almost the next Lord Feather, who is equally knowledgeable and has seen countless treasures.  But neither of them recognized what kind of treasure it was, and they couldn't even identify it.

    "How could this black ring pass through Xiang Liufang's hands of gods and demons so easily, and there was no wound on Xiang Liufang's palm?" Mu Zishuo was also shocked.

    It¡¯s like a mortal and a ghost collide, and the ghost will pass through.

    The same is true when Xiangliu Fang collides with the ring, and the ring passes by.

    But how powerful the divine power of God and Demon Xiang Liu Fang is. If it were a ghost, it would have been destroyed.

    "What kind of strange thing is this?" Jiulian was shocked. She came from the Dongyan clan and had never heard of such a treasure.

    "Huh?" Master Cangjiang had already awakened some memory fragments and felt confused.

    Yu Wei was confused at first and then looked shocked: "Is this how is it possible"

    ¡­¡­

    When the black ring flew into the sky in front of Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang, a hazy light suddenly appeared, making the black ring look like a dream.

    "Broken." Xiang Liufang roared angrily, and a long shuttle appeared directly in his hand. The long shuttle was filled with endless evil energy, and it stabbed hard at the black ring in the air.

    "Shou."

    Shao Yannong also felt that the black ring was strange. He crushed the leaf-like Taoist talisman that the man in black armor had held when he was waiting for the puppet to sneak attack. Suddenly, a golden light enveloped him, protecting him tightly.  Yan Shishi: "Even if Sanxian attacks with all his strength, he can still hold on for a while."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Xiang Liufang's fierce thrust was in vain, as if the black ring did not exist at all, or existed in another dimension.

    The black ring glowed dimly, and an invisible suction force suddenly appeared.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang suddenly changed their expressions.

    They all felt an invisible suction force, and this suction force was specifically aimed at their souls.

    "Ah, no -" Shao Yannong looked ferocious and frightened, and let out a shrill cry. Then his soul left his body, twisted, and was sucked into the black ring.  Shao Yannong is a real person who has perfected all phenomena, and has had extremely advanced visualization methods since he was a child. His soul is almost comparable to that of a Taoist priest. It is natural and real. Ji Ning and others can all see the twisted soul howling with their own eyes.  Being sucked into the black ring.

    "What kind of treasure is this that is sucking my soul? How could it be possible? How could it be possible? How could I end up like this? How could I die in the hands of this Ji Ning? Am I going to lose my soul? Ji Ning, Ji Ning, Rao  Spare me, spare me." Shao Yannong's soul let out a silent scream, but was twisted and absorbed.

    "I, I" Xiang Liufang also struggled wildly.

    But a powerful divine soul was still torn out from his body of gods and demons. As gods and demons at the level of the soul, they were able to separate themselves.  Obviously, his soul had been completely integrated with the body of gods and demons for a long time. His body and soul were merged into one, but at this moment, they were torn apart.

    The huge soul howled, and the howl even resounded throughout the entire hall, and was directly absorbed by the black ring.

    That's it

    Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang, let them have powerful divine bodies and protective treasures.  But in front of this terrifying and strange treasure, his soul was swallowed up forcibly.

    "Bang." The black ring made a crisp sound, like an ice cube, suddenly shattered and then melted in mid-air, leaving no trace behind.  Even the spirits of Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang completely disappeared.

    Bang.

    Shao Yannong's body still stood there, his eyes were lifeless, and then he fell limp to the ground.  The powerful Xiang Liufang also stood there, then fell to the ground and made no sound again.  This ancient god and demon, who had been alive since the era of gods and demons and was later enslaved by the Shaoyan clan, finally died today."Shao Yannong and Xiang Liufang, just, just, died like that?" Mu Zishuo's eyes widened and he swallowed, extremely shocked.

    "Dead, this, this" Master Cangjiang was also stunned.

    Jiulian and Yu Wei also looked at the master and servant who fell to the ground without making a sound, feeling that everything was like a dream.

    How powerful Xiang Liufang is!  Ancient gods and demons!

    Shao Yannong's background and status are so strong. When they were dealing with the Taoist soldiers of the demon tribe, the fixed scrolls and the star-changing discs they took out completely made them feel that the next Lord Yu of the ancient tribe was really extraordinary and a life-saving thing.  There are so many.  But as a result, both of them died.

    Ji Ning, who was knocked away, vomited blood and rolled to the ground, also showed a shocked expression.

    He also didn¡¯t expect the black ring to be so powerful.

    When he was holding the black ring, the big yellow-haired bear once said: "Ji Ning, I didn't want to give you this treasure originally. But when you become stronger, this treasure will not be of much use to you. When you become Yuan  God, you can carry this water palace directly. The stage of Wanxiang Real Man is also the stage where you are most likely to fall. This treasure was refined by my master back then. Although it was only refined casually, it is enough for self-defense.  Yes, he is enough to save your life. But he can only save you once."

    "Taoist Sanshou personally refined it. Even if he refined it casually, it would still be easy to recruit a primordial spirit-level god and demon and a noble nobleman at the omnipresent level." Ji Ning couldn't help but marvel in his heart.

    He only knows that this black ring is specially designed to collect and kill divine souls. As for its power, he has never used it and has no idea.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was just stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had embarked on a path of no return.

    In fact, when Shao Yannong decided that he was a descendant of the Yuchi family and wanted to kill him, he was already on the road of no return.  Either he will be killed by Shao Yannong, or he will kill Shao Yannong.  There are only two ways!  As for killing Shao Yannong, there is no doubt that he will be the next successor of Lord Yu Shen, and his background must be very shocking.

    ?????????????? Just like I was almost determined to be the master of the Ji family¡¯s Xifu City, because I had the master of the palace behind me and my father, the strongest man in the Xifu.

    Shao Yannong is almost confirmed to be Shao Yan¡¯s next Feather God, and there will definitely be very powerful people behind him!

    Shao Yannong is dead. Out of emotion, powerful beings will take revenge!  In order to protect the face of the Shaoyan clan, I must avenge Shaoyannong!

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning laughed instead, waved his hand and flew out a burst of fire that directly burned the Xue Hongyi on the side. Then he put away all the magic weapons left by Xue Hongyi. This Xue Hongyi was an immortal.  Since he is going to be on the run for his life, the more treasures he has, the better.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning took one step and came to the side of Shao Yannong and Divine Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang. A burst of earth fire burned, Shao Yannong was directly burned to ashes, but the body of Divine Demon Prime Minister Liu Fang was not damaged at all in the earth fire.  This made Ji Ning frown.

    "Take it away." Simply put away this body of gods and demons, as well as many treasures.

    As soon as Ji Ning turned his hand, the key to the Immortal Mansion appeared.

    Ji Ning quickly started refining. The key to the Immortal Mansion was just a token, so refining it was much easier.

    Mu Zishuo, Jiulian, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Zhenren on the side watched Ji Ning burn Xue Hongyi and Shao Yannong's corpses, sweeping away the treasures, and they were all still in endless shock.

    "Senior brother, you, you killed Shao Yannong?" Mu Zishuo opened his mouth, still a little confused.

    There were still more than ten Zifu monks alive around him, and they were all staring at Ji Ning, especially the two maids Zifu monks who had been following Shao Yannong.

    "Whoops!"

    Ji Ning glanced around, and suddenly sword energy appeared out of thin air, and the sword energy roared.

    These dead soldiers all died immediately.

    "The dead soldiers will only expose everything if they are alive." Ji Ning knew very well that these dead soldiers were 100% loyal to Shao Yannong. They had witnessed everything. Once the people of the Shaoyan clan found these dead soldiers, then  Everything is exposed.

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian's face was full of eagerness, and there were even tears. "How could you kill Shao Yannong? This, this, this Shao Yan will definitely hunt you down, no  There is no way to stop the Shaoyan clan. He is one of the four young masters in the capital of Daxia and has a good reputation. The Shaoyan clan will pursue you at all costs even for his own reputation."

    Ji Ning looked at Jiulian: "I have no choice. There are only two ways for me. One way is for Shao Yannong to kill me, and the other way is for me to kill him! Either he dies or I die. You  Tell me what should I do?"

    ? ?Lian was also in tears.

    She didn¡¯t want Ji Ning and Shao Yannong to form a grudge before, but the final result was even worse than what she feared. Shao Yannong, the almost designated successor of Shao Yan¡¯s next Feather God, died here.

    "There is no need to panic." Ji Ning said coldly, "I killed Shao Yannong, but I believe that you will not take the initiative to report me. So naturally the Shaoyan clan will not know who killed Shao Yannong in a short period of time.  They need time to investigate. I will let you leave this Immortal Mansion immediately. At that time, you will each go back to the Dongyan clan and the Black and White Academy in Anchan City. None of this has anything to do with you. The murderer is me, and the Shaoyan clan will not  I'll attack you. Once Shaoyan finds out everything, I will have already arranged everything and escaped."

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, you are wrong." Yu Wei was also anxious and continued, "In legend, there are some super beings, such as immortals, who can completely turn back time and make everything that happened before happen again.  This can directly reveal that you are the murderer."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10 Chapter 27 Walking Alone

    "Rewinding time?" Ning suddenly felt that the situation was worse than ever before!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Everyone, I can't wait any longer. I will send you away now. You go to a safe place. This time it's because of me that you have been tired." To save time, Ji Ning even communicated through voice messages.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning." Yu Wei even sent a message, "You don't need to worry about our safety. The Daxia Dynasty has the rules of the Daxia Dynasty, and Shaoyan's family cannot mess with it. As long as we return to the Black and White Academy, as soon as we come  It is the law of the Daxia Dynasty to prohibit the use of force in the cities of Daxia. Secondly, we did not kill Shaoyan Nong, so the Shaoyan clan has no reason to deal with us. What you need to worry about now is yourself."

    "You have two main options now."

    "The first way is to escape. Escape to a place where the Shaoyan clan cannot deal with you. For example, go to other small worlds or big worlds. Or escape directly to Yinglongwei's lair. Yinglongwei is directly under the Daxia Dynasty  The strongest force, no matter how bold the Shaoyan clan is, they would not dare to attack you directly in Yinglong Guard."

    "The second way is to fight. You can go to the Capital of Daxia, which is the capital of the entire Daxia Dynasty. The top tribes and sects of the entire Daxia Dynasty are gathered there. Once you get there, you can first enter Yinglong  Wei headquarters, it is absolutely safe there. You can then participate in the 'Immortal Fate Conference'. You have already realized the 'Dao Realm' and will definitely shine in the Immortal Fate Conference. I will definitely win you over with your talents.  A lot. When the time comes, you can definitely join a force that is hostile to the 'Shaoyan Clan'."

    "The Shaoyan clan is powerful, but if we look at the entire Daxia Dynasty, there is someone even more powerful than it, and they have endless hatred against it. There are several forces that can be called 'deathly enemies'. After all, the Daxia royal family rules a huge world.  , many of the top big tribes, sects, and sects under his command have hatred. For example, the 'Zhuanshui Clan' is stronger than the Shaoyan Clan, and the two tribes have been forged since the era of gods and demons.  Deadly feuds, from generation to generation, each other's immortals have fallen many times, and generations of leaders have been assassinated, which is even more common in endless years. If you kill Shao Yannong, forces like the Zhuanshui clan will definitely be willing to win over you.  With the help of those powerful tribes, you can definitely fight the Shaoyan clan."

    "There are two ways, one is escape and the other is confrontation. This is the solution I can come up with in a short time." Yu Wei said in a voice message.

    Ji Ning was thinking about escaping before.

    Unexpectedly, Senior Sister Yu Wei pointed out a clear path for him all of a sudden.

    yes.

    The Shaoyan clan is ranked among the top ten in the Great Xia Dynasty, but there are other top ten forces!  It is too common for the top forces to fight against each other for their own resources.

    "About your tribe 'Ji'." Yu Wei said in a voice message, "You can let your Ji's tribe disperse and lurk first, and also send some of the elites to cities such as Anchan City and the Capital of Daxia. Instructions  Fighting is prohibited in the cities of Daxia. Anyone who dares to kill will be hunted down by the Daxia Dynasty. Although the Shaoyan clan can arrange for some wanted criminals to die, how strong can these wanted criminals be?  All the criminals are lawless, and the more powerful they are, such as some gods, demons, and immortals, no one will pay attention to them. It is difficult for the Shaoyan clan to recruit those terrible criminals."

    "Unless the Shaoyan clan lets their loose immortals destroy your Ji clan, even if they say it was done by the loose immortals themselves, at least the loose immortals are dead!" Yu Wei sent a message, "No matter what, the tribe  As long as the elite remains and can continue to prosper in the future, you are the genius of the entire Ji family in endless years, and you must protect yourself."

    "Thank you, senior sister." Ji Ning already had some ideas.

    Now that I heard what Senior Sister Yu Wei said, my horizons suddenly broadened and I also had some other ideas.

    And Ji Ning feels

    Senior Sister Yu Wei seems to have a clear understanding of the top forces in the entire Daxia Dynasty.

    "Ji Ning." Jiulian said in a voice transmission, "You follow me, I will take you to see the ancestor, and let the ancestor send you to leave the world of the Great Xia Dynasty and go to another world. As for the Ji family, I will find a way  Keep some of the elites of the Ji family, and when you come back stronger in the future, let the Ji family prosper."

    "Brother, are you ready to escape? Let me go with you too. My master is going into seclusion because he is approaching his end, so he has taught me everything that needs to be taught to me. I have nothing to worry about, and the days of escaping with you will be very long.  Wonderful." Mu Zishuo said in a voice message.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, protect yourself, and you will have a chance to turn around in the future." Master Cangjiang looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Suddenly, Ji Ning¡¯s eyes fell on Jiulian and said via voice message: ¡°Jiulian.¡±

    &nbsp; "Yeah." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning.

    "I killed Shao Yannong. Whether I choose to escape to other small worlds or even the big world, or choose to join some top powerful forces, I can no longer stay in Anchan County. I will wander outside, and you will accompany me.  Are you leaving?" Ji Ning looked at Jiulian with longing in his eyes.

    "I, I" Jiulian hesitated.

    Can she imagine the road Ji Ning will take next? It is an extremely dangerous road. Will she accompany Ji Ning to wander?

    She had the urge.

    Together with Ji Ning, we will travel to the ends of the world and share life and death together.

    But she thought about the tribe. She was the next leader of the Dongyan clan. It was impossible for her and Ji Ning to wander around the world and live an endless life. No one knew how long this kind of wandering around the world would last.

    "Jiulian." Ji Ning felt Jiulian's hesitation, and felt a pang in his heart.

    He knew that his request was a bit excessive.

    But¡­¡­

    At this moment, when embarking on this road, Ji Ning longed for someone to accompany him. On this difficult road of cultivating immortality, Ji Ning longed for someone to accompany him to share the burden. Ji Ning longed for this person to be Jiulian.

    "I'm sorry." Jiulian had tears in her eyes and looked at Ji Ning, "Ji Ning, I suddenly understood that I can't travel the world with you, and I can't live and die with you. My ancestor once said,  The Taoist couple means that I can die for him. The Taoist couple, even if they are blocked by immortals and Buddhas, they will kill the immortals and destroy the Buddhas to find the Taoist couple. I can't do it! I really can't do it. I have my own way.  I don¡¯t want to give up my own path because of you.¡±

    "I'm sorry for you." Jiulian cried.

    "No need to say it."

    There were faint tears in Ji Ning's eyes, "I had too much expectations. The road I am about to take is destined to be difficult and dangerous. The Shaoyan clan and I are destined to fight for endless years. I have gone too far. I dare not drag you in."

    "From now on, you are you."

    "I am me."

    "It's enough for me to walk alone on the road of cultivating immortality." Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    Wow!

    Ripples suddenly appeared, and a passage appeared. Outside the passage was the Tianyou Mountains in the Daxia Dynasty world. Ji Ning said directly: "Senior Sister Yu Wei, Senior Brother Cangjiang, Junior Brother Shuo, and Jiulian, let's go.  .¡±

    "Senior brother, I told you to accompany you to explore the world. I have nothing to worry about. I'm afraid of nothing." Mu Zishuo said anxiously.

    "This road is very dangerous, Junior Brother Shuo"

    ¡°You think I¡¯m weak?¡± Mu Zishuo gritted his teeth.

    "Yes, you are weak and cannot help me. Instead, you will harm me." Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    Senior sister Yu Wei next to her persuaded: "Junior brother Shuo, don't be stubborn. This is not the time to show your loyalty. Your strength is indeed weaker." Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning, his eyes a little red: "Senior brother, after my mother died, I  I don¡¯t have any relatives. You are the closest to me after the initiation. I have long regarded you as my biological brother. I am weak. I also know that you said this because you don¡¯t want me to get hurt. If nothing else, junior brother, go back.  I will definitely practice hard in the future, and if you die, I will avenge you."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes turned red.

    did not expect¡­¡­

    I really didn¡¯t expect that Junior Brother Shuo would regard him as his biological brother.

    "Hahaha, don't worry, I won't die so easily." Ji Ning laughed with tears in his eyes, "Don't delay, hurry up and leave."

    Jiulian was in even more pain at this moment.

    Even Mu Zishuo can risk everything, but what about her?  How she longed to abandon everything, abandon her tribe, and travel the world with Ji Ning.  But she was still hesitating, she couldn't give up.

    "I'm sorry." Jiulian cried, "You have to live well, you must live well."

    After saying that, he turned around and flew into the passage, flying to the Tianyou Mountains on the other side.

    Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Zhenren also understood, what is a Taoist couple?  Only those who can stick to each other in the most difficult moments can be considered Taoist lovers. At this moment, Jiulian's departure and those words will make them understand that Ji Ning and Jiulian will really go their own ways to cultivate immortality from now on.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Mu Zishuo said.

    "Live well." Yu Wei also looked at Ji Ning.

    "You must live." Master Cangjiang also urged.

    The three of them also flew into the passage. When they reached the Tianyou Mountains at the other end, the passage was also closed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Tianyou Mountains.

    Back to the world of Daxia Dynasty, Jiulian, Yu Wei, Mu Zishuo, Cangjiang ZhenrenThe four of them all looked back at the passage. Through the passage, they could faintly see the hall on the other side and the lonely figure.

    From now on.

    Ji Ning has to fight alone.

    Jiulian looked back at the passage, unable to hold back her tears.

    This choice is an extremely painful one.

    She can¡¯t abandon her tribe, she has her own desires, and she can¡¯t abandon everything for Ji Ning.

    Yu Wei, Mu Zishuo, and Cangjiang Zhenren did not say anything, because they also knew how rare it was to be able to truly live and die together, never leave, and whose lives seemed to be intertwined with each other. Some so-called Taoist couples, each other  It is common for people to turn against each other and kill each other for treasures.

    It¡¯s so rare to be truly faithful until death.  Jiulian had too many concerns and she couldn't abandon them.

    "Wow." The passage is closed, and you can no longer see the other side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Zishuo gritted his teeth.

    "Walk."

    "I'm going back to the tribe." Jiulian returned to the Dongyan clan alone, while Mu Zishuo, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Yu Wei all went to the Black and White Academy.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall.

    "From now on, I walk alone on the path of cultivating immortality, and I feel very carefree and carefree whether I am alone or not." Ji Ning laughed.

    "Master, there are still us." Xiao Qing raised her head and shouted.

    Ji Ning looked at Kong Qing She and Uncle Bai, who had been following him silently, and felt warm in his heart: "Yes, I still have you. Xiao Qing, Uncle Bai, let's go together to meet the demon clan of the Immortal Mansion World."

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 28: The Millennium Promise

    The world of Immortal Mansion.

    The Wujiang clan led by Immortal Wu Sui and the large number of Wave Dao soldiers and monsters led by Immortal Duohe are still gathered outside the fifth branch hall. Although they are desperate and angry, they are eager eager for a miracle to appear.

    "Monster clan." Suddenly a voice sounded, and at the same time, spiritual thoughts filled the air, covering all the demon clan Taoist soldiers in an instant.

    "Huh?" All the demon clan looked at it, Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duo He were also shocked.

    Hundreds of miles away, I saw a young man wearing animal skins with a small green snake wrapped around his arm. There was a big snow-white dog next to him.  At the same time, there are ancient wooden sticks floating in the air around it, which are Fuxi sticks. The human race is surrounded by space for hundreds of miles and cannot move in.

    "Is it you?" Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duohe recognized it immediately.

    There was indeed such a young man wearing animal skins and carrying a big snow-white dog among the group of humans before.

    "Now the key to the Immortal Mansion is in my hand." Ji Ning's voice rang directly in the ears of every monster clan. Ji Ning's consciousness was enough to cover thousands of miles, and he could naturally transmit the message to every monster clan.

    "open."

    Ji Ning held the key to the Immortal Mansion, and with a thought, a passage appeared next to it, which was the Tianyou Mountains leading to the outside world.  In fact, just now Ji Ning used the key to the Immortal Mansion to first go to the Tianyou Mountains and then come in again.  Then Xiao Qing directly led Ji Ning and Bai Shuize to move here. Xiao Qing is now much stronger than when he was in the Prison Mountain Wilderness, and he can completely move others over short distances.  The main reason is that Ji Ning does not have a refining branch hall. If he comes out directly from the "Wujiang Palace", he will only appear in the circle surrounded by the demon clan.

    "It is the key to the Immortal Mansion."

    "What he holds in his hand is the key to the Immortal Mansion."

    "That's the outside world, the breath of the outside world." The spiritual consciousness of Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duo He filled the air, and even extended to the outside world through the passage, "It's another world!"

    Immediately, Immortal Wu Sui, Immortal Duohe and other demon clans looked at Ji Ning with increasing intensity. Although they also wondered why the key to the Immortal Mansion was in the hands of another human clan before, but now it is in the hands of this human clan.  , but they were too lazy to think about it. They knew that this young man must have wanted to talk to them when he appeared.

    Even Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duo He were thinking, should they take action to seize the key to the Immortal Mansion?

    But the previous consecutive failures made them afraid to act rashly.

    "Don't have any other ideas. Formations have been cast around me and the passage has been opened. I can go out at any time. What's more, even if we really fight, you can't kill me." Ji Ning said, he himself has protection  Treasures, and the treasures left by Shao Yannong, he was indeed confident in saying this.

    Immortal Wu Sui, Immortal Duohe and other demon clans all calmed down.

    They don¡¯t dare to gamble anymore.

    "What are you going to do?" Immortal Wu Sui asked.

    "I have offended a powerful tribe, the 'Shaoyan Clan'. This tribe will come to deal with me, and even my tribe." Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness sent a message to every demon tribe present, "My tribe is located in a large  Xia Chengyi's 'Wanjian City', I want all the demon clans in your fairy world to go to Wanjian City and protect my tribe for a thousand years. After a thousand years, I will set you free. I can even give you the key to the fairy house directly.  you."

    The key to the Immortal Mansion is indeed of little use to Ji Ning.

    ?? Immortal Wujiang¡¯s Immortal Mansion cannot be carried around, so what¡¯s the use of Ji Ning coming?  He has a better water mansion left by Taoist Sanshou.  Moreover, all the treasures and Taoist treasures in Wujiang Immortal Mansion have been taken away.

    "Protected for a thousand years?" Immortal Wu Sui, Immortal Duo He and other tens of thousands of demon clans were all shocked and surprised.

    Although a thousand years is a long time, the lifespan of the demon clan is already long. By just protecting a tribe for a thousand years they can go to a wider world, and even the key to the Immortal Mansion is given to them.  This was something they had never thought of before.  They were all ready to be 'slaughtered', and were even willing to give up part of their Taoist armor.

    But Ji Ning will not ask for Taoist armor. These monsters have Taoist armor on them, and their strength can be increased tenfold or dozens of times.  What I want is for them to be strong!

    "Your tribe is in the Daxia city 'Wanjian City'? As far as I know, the Daxia Dynasty has strict laws and regulations. Fighting is prohibited in the Daxia city. Anyone who dares to fight will be punished.  Wanted by the Great Xia Dynasty. The Shaoyan clan who wants to deal with you shouldn't dare to attack Wanjian City, right?" Immortal Duohe asked.

    Although they have been trapped here, the records about the world of the Daxia Dynasty have been passed down from generation to generation, and they still know some of the most basic common sense.

    "Yes, they don't dare to really attack. But they will send someI want to arrest important criminals or some dead soldiers to attack my tribe.  "Jin Ning said in a message, "These wanted criminals and dead soldiers are most likely Wanxiang Zhenren and Yuanshen Taoist.  As for Sanxian?  The possibility is very low.  Immortal?  Even more impossible.  "

    Entering Daxia cities to kill is a provocation to the entire Daxia dynasty, and they will be killed without mercy.

    For the sake of a dead Young Master Shaoyan, just to vent his anger and destroy a small indigenous tribe, sacrifice a loose immortal?  The probability is very low.  As for sacrificing the immortals?  Even more impossible.

    It should be noted that every immortal is the true foundation of a tribe.  A word from the gods can even change the tribal leader.

    If Ji Ning becomes an immortal, he can become a man of influence in the entire Daxia Dynasty, and the entire Shaoyan clan will have to treat him politely.  If it was Tianxian who killed Shao Yannong, I am afraid that Shao Yan would only go to negotiate instead of directly pursuing him.  Therefore, it was impossible for the Shaoyan clan to do such a stupid thing by letting an immortal rush into the city of Daxia to kill people.

    "We also know a little about the world of the Daxia Dynasty. It would be great if the top tribes could have one or two immortals. It is impossible for the immortals to become wanted criminals." Immortal Duohe and Immortal Wu Sui just looked at each other and decided  "We have decided and agree to your request. Within a thousand years, we will be stationed in the Great Xia city 'Wanjian City' to protect your tribe. With our strength, even if the top Sanxian comes, we will not be able to protect your tribe."  It can be easily repelled. But if it is a fairy, there is nothing we can do."

    "If the Heavenly Immortal kills you, I will admit it." Ji Ning said, "Monster clan, you and others need to take an oath of heaven, and I will also take an oath of heaven."

    "good."

    "That's how it should be."

    The demon clan is indeed afraid that Ji Ning will not admit his fault, so it is more reliable to issue an oath of heaven.

    Soon, Ji Ning personally drafted the content of the oath, and after both parties agreed, they immediately began to take the oath.

    Tens of thousands of monster clans issued heavenly oaths at the same time, and the fluctuations of heavenly law naturally came. Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness spread out and clearly distinguished the oaths of each monster clan.  These more than 30,000 demon clan are the essence of the demon clan in the entire Immortal Mansion World, and almost 99% of the demon cultivators are here.

    The Oath of Heaven is useless to mortals, and it is useless to those ordinary monsters. Only when you embark on the path of cultivating immortals can the Oath of Heaven be truly useful!  These demonic Taoist soldiers are at the lowest level of the Zifu. These more than 30,000 demonic Taoist soldiers, including the two Loose Immortals, have all sworn an oath to heaven, and Ji Ning is not worried about them breaking it.

    Ji Ning naturally also made an oath of heaven.

    "Without further delay," Ji Ning sent a message, "That strong man from the Shaoyan clan, maybe even a heavenly immortal, will come to Wujiang Immortal Mansion soon. Once he arrives, he might even destroy all of your demon clans.  We have to leave as soon as possible."

    "What!" Immortal Wu Sui, Immortal Duohe and all other demon clans were shocked.

    Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duo He were also decisive. Facing the turning point in the fate of the demon clan in the entire Immortal Mansion World, they immediately agreed and issued the order: "Taoist Zhenbao, Taoist Wu Ke, you two each bring a thousand Tao soldiers. Quickly move the entire  The demon clans in the Immortal Mansion World gather as quickly as possible, and then you will go to Wanjian City in batches."

    "This is the map of Anchan County in the Great Xia Dynasty. Wanjian City is also marked on it." Ning also flew over and made an oath of heaven. Naturally, it was the same warship.

    "We will leave quickly with many demon soldiers." Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duo He said.

    "Everyone, come in."

    Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duohe each took out a bag.

    There was no resistance to the densely monster Taoist soldiers, and all of them flew into their pockets.  There are still two thousand demon clan Taoist soldiers led by Taoist Zhenbao and Taoist Wu Ke left in the air.

    "Walk."

    Wow.

    The passage opens, leading to the Tianyou Mountains.

    Ji Ning, Immortal Wu Sui, Immortal Duo He and Taoist Wu Ke all flew out.

    The atmosphere in the canyons of the Tianyou Mountains is different from that of the Immortal Mansion World. It is the atmosphere of vastness and distance, the atmosphere of a big world.

    "no the same."

    "It's really different."

    "This is the world of the Great Xia Dynasty." Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duohe were in shock and excitement.

    "This is the key to the Immortal Mansion." Ji Ning handed the key to Taoist Wu Ke, "Now I give it to you. You can immediately take the remaining demon clan and leave the world of Immortal Mansion quickly, otherwise things will change later."

    "Yes." As soon as Taoist Wu Ke received the key to the Immortal Mansion, he immediately returned along the passage and closed it.

    "let's go."

    Ji Ning said, "Wanjian City is about 600,000 miles north of here."

    "Walk."

    ?Immortal Duohe, an old fellow, personally performed teleportation and directly led Immortal Wu Sui, Ji Ning, Xiao Qing, and Uncle Bai to move over long distances.

    ¡­¡­

    Wow.

    When Ji Ning noticed the changes in the surrounding scene, he carefully identified it and said, "It's a little off. Wanjian City is about 26,000 miles southeast."

    "Just move it once more." The shorter the distance, the easier it is. Immortal Duohe can easily use long-distance movement again.

    In the mid-air shrouded in clouds and mist just a few hundred miles away from Wanjian City, space ripples appeared, followed by Immortal Duohe, Immortal Wu Sui, a young man, a small green snake, and a large snow-white dog.

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked into the distance. For hundreds of miles, he could easily see the cities in the distance with his divine and demon vision. This made Ji Ning breathe a sigh of relief. His previous conversations with the monsters in the Immortal Mansion World were all divine.  I have tried my best to transmit consciousness as quickly as possible, but I am worried that something will happen if it takes a long time.

    Ji Ning pointed to the city in the distance: "That city is Wanjian City, the place where your Immortal Mansion Monster Clan needs to be protected for thousands of years."

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 10: Chapter 29: Ancestor of Xuanji (the final chapter of this volume)

    In the inner city of Wanjian City, in a quiet hall.

    "What, a tribe more powerful than the Anchan Beishan clan?" Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, and Granny Ying were all shocked.  .

    "This is Immortal Duohe, and this is Immortal Wu Sui. They are both powerful loose immortals." After talking about the crisis, Ji Ning introduced the two people beside him.

    "Loose Immortal?"

    Ji Jiuhuo and others felt a little confused. Two of the legendary and aloof Sanxian came to them?

    "They will lead 30,000 demonic Taoist soldiers to guard our Wanjian City." Ji Ning said, "They all have Taoist armor. The two Sanxian will lead 30,000 demonic Taoist soldiers Even if there are dozens of them,  Even a loose immortal can stop them. They will protect our City of Ten Thousand Swords for a thousand years. Unless a Celestial Immortal or someone with combat power comparable to that of a Celestial Immortal attacks, our City of Ten Thousand Swords will be absolutely safe."

    Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, and Granny Ying are also immortal cultivators after all. Although they were still shocked, they quickly learned to bear it.

    "It's up to you to decide how the tribe should arrange things." Ji Ning said, "You know these better than me."

    "Don't worry." Ji Liuzhen nodded, "There is such an army of monster Taoist soldiers stationed here, and we are the city of Daxia and the territory protected by Yinglong Guard. Anyone who dares to attack will be attacked by the entire Daxia  Wanted by the dynasty! No matter how powerful this Shaoyan clan is, there is no way that he will be wanted by a legendary immortal."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the sky

    It¡¯s not certain whether the Anchan Beishan clan has any immortals. There are countless immortals born in the endless years of Black and White Academy, but there is only one immortal.

    "Xiao Qing, Uncle Bai, you stay here for now, this is a letter talisman." Ji Ning handed a letter talisman to Uncle Bai who had turned into a human form. "Once you find that this letter talisman is broken, you can move directly to the wing."  Join me at Snake Lake. If the talisman is not broken, you must not go there."

    "Yeah." Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai both nodded, they would not hold back at the critical moment.

    "Ning'er, be careful." Uncle Bai warned.

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled.

    "I'm leaving first. I'm leaving this time. I'm afraid I won't be back for a long time." Ji Ning looked at Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, and Granny Ying, "I brought this disaster to the tribe, and I will make up for it in the future.  .¡±

    "Don't say that!" Ji Jiuhuo said in a low voice, "Remember, you must protect yourself. Only if you are alive, our Ji family can hope to prosper."

    A tribe.  It takes such a genius.  It's just a matter of luck.

    "I'm leaving." Ji Ning directly used a small moving talisman, and whoosh, he disappeared into the hall.

    ¡­¡­

    Space ripples appeared in the sky above Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake, and Ji Ning appeared.

    "Autumn leaves."

    As soon as Ji Ning landed, he called Qiu Ye via voice transmission. Qiu Ye soon appeared wearing a light gray robe. She looked at Ji Ning in surprise: "Young Master."

    "We can't stay on Mingxin Island any longer. Please quickly move everyone on Mingxin Island and head to Wanjian City in batches. And you must go there immediately." Ji Ning instructed.

    Qiuye was startled: "What's wrong? What happened?"

    Mingxin Island has become her home for so long, and everything here has her hard work.

    "No need to ask any more questions. I don't have time to elaborate. Please make arrangements quickly and go immediately. This is a small teleportation talisman. It can be moved directly within a range of ten thousand miles. You can move directly to Wanjian City." Ji Ning handed it to him directly.  She has a small teleportation talisman.

    Qiuye immediately realized the seriousness of the situation.

    In fact, even if the Shaoyan Clan's Celestial Immortal takes action in person, he has to go to the Wujiang Immortal Mansion, find the place where Shaoyan Nong was killed, the 'Wujiang Palace Master's Hall', and then use 'Time Recall' Even if he uses Time Recall, he still knows the murderer.  Even for Ji Ning, I am afraid it will take time to find out some details about Ji Ning.

    Everything takes time.  In fact, it will be a long time before the immortal comes to Yanshan.

    Even if he comes here, the immortal doesn¡¯t know Qiuye, nor does he know the relationship between Qiuye and Ji Ning.  So there is no need for Qiuye to use the small moving talisman.  But Ji Ning was worried that something might happen over time, so he asked Qiuye to use the small movement talisman.

    "Whoosh."

    After arranging several stewards, Qiuye could only use this small teleportation talisman at Ji Ning's request.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "alright."

    Ji Ning pushed the door open and entered his usual quiet room. After closing the door, as soon as his mind moved, a huge phantom of Xiong's head appeared in the quiet room. The phantom of Xiong's head swallowed Ji Ning in one gulp, and Ji Ning disappeared.  At Winged Snake Lake.  Entered the water mansion in another space.

    &nbsp;******

    The capital of Daxia is the core of governance in this large world.

    A large number of Sanxian and Yuanshen Taoists gather here, and all the top tribes, sects, and sects will have their bases here!  Even some super powerful forces from other worlds will arrange spies and spies here to investigate.  Here fish and dragons are mixed together, and immortals are countless and unfathomable!

    Shaoyan's mansion, which covers an area of ??thousands of miles, is extremely luxurious and is located in a quiet study room.

    A man wearing a high crown and a golden robe sat at the desk and looked at pieces of information. He was the patriarch of the Shaoyan clan, the contemporary God of Feathers!

    "This Zhuanshui clan is going too far!" The man in gold robe frowned and muttered to himself.

    "Clan leader, clan leader." Suddenly a hurried voice came.

    The golden-robed man's face suddenly darkened. He didn't like his subordinates losing their composure in a hurry, but this subordinate was his personal follower and should know his rules.  The door of the study room was open, and as soon as a middle-aged man in green clothes rushed in, he knelt down and cried: "The patriarch, Young Master Shao Yannong, he, he"

    "Shao Yannong? What happened to him?" The man in golden robe frowned.

    "He's dead!" the middle-aged servant in Tsing Yi said in fear and anxiety.

    "What!" The man in gold robe stood up with a look of shock, "Why is he dead? How do you know he is dead? Don't talk about things like this without confirmation."

    "His life is shattered in the ancestral hall." The middle-aged servant in green clothes shouted.

    The man in golden robe stood in the study, silent for a moment, and then said in a low voice: "Check, send the order, within the time limit of tea, quickly find out the whereabouts of Shao Yannong."

    "Yes." The servant in green clothes said.

    "Shao Yannong is dead? He should have gone to Wujiang Immortal Mansion, how could he die? Even if he cannot be refined into Wujiang Immortal Mansion, he still has the Great Teleportation Talisman on him He can also be transferred directly back to the capital of Daxia in the Immortal Mansion.  What's more, he still has Liu Fang, the god and devil, beside him." The man in gold robe thought.

    Shao Yannong is his junior, and he is not close to him. He doesn't even like Shao Yannong very much.

    But Shao Yannong has the support of heavenly beings behind him!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although the apparent leader of a tribe has great power, but compared with the tribe's Celestial Ancestor, it is far behind.  These ancestors of immortals who have lived for countless millions of years are the foundation of the tribe. Every time a immortal is born, the entire tribe will celebrate.  But every time a Celestial Ancestor dies, he will try his best to hide it.

    Therefore, it is uncertain whether a tribe has several immortals.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of An Chan Beishan clan, are there any immortal ancestors alive?  It's a mystery.

    Shaoyan¡¯s family.  There are several immortal ancestors alive.  Also a mystery.

    Even though Duke Yu himself knew that there were three Celestial Ancestors living in seclusion in the tribe, Shao Yannong only knew of the existence of one Celestial Ancestor!  As for how many Celestial Ancestors there are in the tribe, Lord Yu is not sure.

    "Clan leader." The green-clothed servant had returned and said respectfully, "Three days ago, Young Master Shao Yannong arrived at Anchan County by teleportation array, and then went to Wujiang Immortal Mansion. The location of Wujiang Immortal Mansion is not something that my subordinates can check."

    "Yeah." The man in gold robe nodded.  "I'm going out for a while. The news of Shao Yannong's death should not be spread outside for the time being."

    "yes."

    Soon, the immortal chariot pulled by nine golden dragons flew directly out of the Shaoyan clan's mansion, roaring away from the capital of Daxia and entering the Qingming void.

    ¡­¡­

    On the top of a volcano that towered into the clouds, the immortal chariot pulled by nine golden dragons came out of the void and flew directly into the crater of the volcano.  The last time this volcano erupted was hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    Fly down the crater.

    Deep below, I saw gurgling magma, and in the center of the magma lay a towering red-haired giant.  The red-haired giant was lying in the magma, as if he were lying in his own bathtub. His head was leaning against one end of the rock wall, and his feet had touched the other end.  His eyes were bigger than the entire immortal chariot.

    "Senior Ba Huo." The man in golden robe shouted while standing on the immortal chariot.

    "Oh?" The red-haired giant with closed eyes opened his eyes, looked at the man in gold robe, and said slowly after thinking, "You are Shaoyan Fujun. The current leader of the Shaoyan clan?"

    "It's me." The man in gold robe was still very humble.

    Because he knew the identity of the god and demon in front of him. This god and demon¡¯s surname was ¡®Ba Huo¡¯. He was an extremely powerful warrior from a very powerful tribe of gods and demons in the ancient era of gods and demons. He was a god and demon at the level of returning to the virtual world!  But even though they are gods and demons at the level of returning to virtual reality.  But his real combat power is definitely on the level of a heavenly immortal. In order to conquer this god and demon, he stillA stunning ancestor of the Shaoyan clan once did it, but unfortunately, that ancestor died countless years ago.

    "What's the matter?" the red-haired giant asked.

    "Are the three ancestors still in this big world?" the man in gold robe asked.

    The red-haired giant said slowly: "It has been ten thousand years since the ancestor Chixin left this big world. Where he went and when he will come back are unknown. The ancestor Jingyu just went to the heaven to meet friends decades ago.  Ancestor Jingyu usually returns after a hundred years when he goes to the heaven to meet friends. Only Ancestor Xuanji is still in retreat."

    "Shao Yannong has just died. This matter is of no small importance. I would like to ask Senior Ba Huo to share the secrets with the ancestor." The man in gold robe continued.

    "Shao Yannong? The next leader of your tribe?" The red-haired giant smiled, "It's a joke that your next leader died. I will help you find out."

    ?Then the red-haired giant closed his eyes and then opened his eyes: "Ancestor Xuanji will be here soon."

    Where the ancestor of Xuanji is retreating, this is also a secret.  Only some close followers of Ancestor Xuanji knew about it, and not even Lord Yu Shen knew about it.

    "Wow~~"

    Suddenly a little starlight appeared in the sky above the magma pool. The bright stars were connected to each other, like a mysterious array. I saw a tall, thin old man with narrow eyes strolling over surrounded by endless starlight. At this moment, the surroundings  The whole world seemed to have surrendered, and this old man was the only master of this world.

    "Ancestor Xuanji." The man in golden robe saluted respectfully.

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: The Second Soul Chapter 1: The murderer is Ji Ning

    The old man looked at the man in gold robe, his voice was a little shrill, and his eyes were even more sad: "The farmer is dead?"

    "Ancestor, Shao Yannong's life slip in the ancestral hall was broken." The man in gold robe was respectful and did not dare to neglect at all.

    "Lishui, I can't help you." Ancestor Xuanji closed his eyes, with tears faintly in the corners of his eyes. Immortal Lishui was Ancestor Xuanji's favorite female disciple.  She was regarded as her own daughter, but it was a pity that Immortal Lishui was too crazy when going through the heavenly tribulation, and eventually his soul died!

    "The heavenly tribulation is an unprecedented catastrophe. After it is over, you will be a free and easy immortal."  If you fail, if you are lucky, you can become a loose immortal, if you have bad luck, your soul will be shattered on the spot.

    That Lishui Immortal was too proud, and did not choose to give up at the last moment, but chose to continue to resist!  So, die!

    Ancestor Xuanji was in pain and sad for a long time. Fortunately, Immortal Lishui had a son named Shao Yannong.  Ancestor Xuanji has cared for him since childhood and wanted to make up for his debt to Immortal Lishui on Young Yannong. He even supported Young Yannong all the way and insisted on promoting Young Yannong to the throne of God Feather.

    It¡¯s a pity that Shao Yannong died!  He died in the Vientiane stage!

    "I arranged for a god and demon to protect him. Even a top loose immortal can be blocked by this god and demon. How could he die? How could he die? Who killed him?" An extremely terrifying fierceness suddenly burst out in the eyes of the ancestor Xuanji.  Li said, "He also has the great teleportation talisman I gave him. Even if he is in another dimension, he can escape directly."

    The man in golden robe continued: "Ancestor, Shao Yannong should have died in Wujiang Immortal Mansion."

    "Wujiang Immortal Mansion?" Ancestor Xuanji suddenly became angry, "A test is a test, and it's not just a matter of being Lord Yu."

    Although he was angry, Ancestor Xuanji also knew that this was a tribal law and could not be changed easily.

    "Where is Wujiang Immortal Mansion?" Ancestor Xuanji asked.

    "In Anchan County, I will lead the way for our ancestors." The man in golden robe said respectfully.

    "Okay, let's go." Ancestor Xuanji ordered.

    Soon, the ancestor of Xuanji was sitting on the immortal chariot pulled by nine dragons, while the man in golden robe was sitting in front, where ordinary servants, grooms, and guards sat.

    Whoosh!

    The immortal chariot broke through the sky and left this volcano.

    ¡­¡­

    The Tianxian Mansion is hidden in another small space, with only one connection point to the world of the Daxia Dynasty.  If you don't know this connection point, even if other immortals come, they won't be able to find the exact location and naturally they won't be able to enter that small space.

    Since the Shaoyan clan asked Shaoyan Nong to test it, naturally some tribe elders had already come to investigate with the key to the Immortal Mansion. After a brief investigation, they determined that the 'Wujiang Immortal Mansion' would be more difficult for the Shaoyan Farmers Association.  But it's definitely not life-threatening.  So he gave the key to the Immortal Mansion to Shao Yannong and asked him to come over.

    Therefore, within the Shaoyan clan, there is also an accurate record of the address of Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    "Wow."

    Over the Tianyou Mountains, an immortal chariot pulled by nine dragons appeared.

    The golden-robed man on the Immortal Chariot held an unfolded scroll and said at the same time: "This scroll shows the Tianyou Mountains. It also marks the connection between the Wujiang Immortal Mansion and the Tianyou Mountains. It's right in front."

    Compare carefully.

    Soon, the immortal chariot came to the canyon.

    "It's on the rock wall of this canyon." The man in gold robe said.

    Ancestor Xuanji sat on the immortal chariot with a gloomy face and shouted: "The rock wall here is so big, which point is the connection point? This Wujiang Immortal Mansion is in another world. If you can't find this point, you can't enter at all.  .¡±

    "Ancestor, please wait a moment." The man in gold robe immediately used his secret technique, and a golden light talisman appeared in his palm.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A golden talisman also appeared on one of the rock walls ahead.

    "That's it. That's the connection point between Wujiang Immortal Mansion and my world of Daxia Dynasty." The man in gold robe pointed at that, "The ancestors of the tribe have long left secret marks here to mark this place."

    "Open it for me." Ancestor Xuanji's eyes suddenly became much sharper. He mobilized his magic power and tried his best for a moment. It was not easy to break through the barrier of an immortal mansion. Little stars began to appear around him, and countless stars were like dreams.  At the same time, two huge starlight hands were condensed, and they suddenly grabbed that point and tore it apart on both sides.

    Wow.

    The space was torn directly, and a passage was torn out, and the world of Immortal Mansion on the other side of this passage could be vaguely seen.

    If there is no connection point here, the result of tearing it out will usually be nothing but void.

    "Wujiang Immortal Mansion? It's really here""Xuanji Ancestor said coldly, "You just stay here.  "

    "Yes." The man in gold robe responded respectfully.

    Wow, Ancestor Xuanji stood up and took a step forward, then followed the torn passage directly into the world of Immortal Mansion.

    ¡­¡­

    The world of Immortal Mansion is completely empty.

    With a thought in the mind of Ancestor Xuanji, the entire world of Immortal Mansion was under his observation, and every detail was revealed.

    "There isn't even a single soul?" Ancestor Xuanji was startled.

    How could he know, because Ji Ning told those monsters when he was escaping, saying that it was possible that the gods would arrive, and something would happen later.  Therefore, the demon clan Taoist soldiers were so frightened that they went crazy and grabbed other demon clans directly onto the warship. They used a very violent method and their own methods of cultivating immortals to quickly go out in batches. In just a cup of tea, the entire demon clan was gone.  .

    "But there are mansions on the demonic mountains, in the lakes, and some of the utensils in the mansions. Even the drinks and fruits are still there. It's obvious that they just left." Ancestor Xuanji looked at a person on the horizon in the distance.  A golden pillar, "Wujiang Immortal Mansion is divided into five halls. When Nong'er comes, he will definitely enter these five halls. The place where he dies may be in one of the five halls!"

    One step.

    Patriarch Xuanji arrived in front of Daozang Hall, followed him and pointed his finger in the distance: "Return to Time!"

    "Time Recalling Technique" is an extremely powerful spell.  Generally speaking, among the loose immortals and earthly immortals, only those who have a very high perception of the 'One Way of Time' can use it. If the perception of the 'One Way of Time' is not high enough, you have to wait until you become a heavenly immortal who has jumped out of the three realms before you can use this technique.  Spells.

    "Wow~~~" I saw the scene changing in mid-air around me, and time quickly went backwards.

    It was not until Shao Yannong used the Heart of Desolation and the scroll to successfully enter the Daozang Hall from the monster Taoist soldiers. After that, the scene began to move forward normally and quickly. Soon, Shao Yannong led Ji Ning and others out of the Daozang Hall.  .

    "Nong'er entered and left this branch hall. He didn't die here." Ancestor Xuanji followed Shao Yannong's warship.

    The past is happening again.

    Shao Yannong, Xue Hongyi, Ji Ning and others took a warship and flew towards the fifth branch hall, the Wujiang Hall. The demon tribe was also waiting for them.

    The old man Xuanji flew behind.

    Then, Shao Yannong used the black and white disk and directly entered the fifth branch hall.

    "All the demon clans gathered here instead of being scattered in other branches. But Nong'er insisted on entering this branch at all costs. It seems that this is the last branch that Nong'er entered." Ancestor Xuanji  The figure quickly blurred, and then he arrived at Wujiang Hall, the fifth branch hall.

    In the Wujiang Palace.

    Ancestor Xuanji used the time-returning technique again, returning time to the scene when Shao Yannong and others first entered Wujiang Palace, and everything happened again

    Breaking the illusion formation, entering the main hall, holding a celebration banquet, and even making Jiulian dance, which made Ji Ning angry, a large group of puppets came and Ji Ning used the Wind Wing Escape Technique Every scene and dialogue was replayed

    "Huh?" Ancestor Xuanji suddenly frowned, "Wind Wing Escape Technique!"

    In order to supplement this magical power, Patriarch Xuanji also personally searched the souls of some Yuchi clan members, so he naturally knew the Wind Wing Escape Technique very well.  At a glance, it was clear that Ji Ning was using the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    Soon the scene continued to evolve.

    Shao Yannong forced Ji Ning to lock the Divine Chain on his own.  Xue Hongyi suddenly called out Ji Ning¡¯s mother¡¯s name as ¡®Yu Chixue¡¯.  Suddenly a big battle begins!

    Xiang Liufang blocked Mu Zishuo, Jiulian, Yu Wei and Cangjiang Zhenren alone.

    Xue Hongyi went to deal with Ji Ning.

    But Ji Ning's strength exploded instantly, and the entire hall was filled with endless sword energy. The dazzling sword light killed Xue Hongyi with one strike.

    "The Realm of the Great Dao?" Ancestor Xuanji continued to watch. His mana was also being consumed rapidly. After all, the Time Recall Technique was not an ordinary spell. "This kid named Ji Ning who knows the Wind Wing Escape Technique is only in the realm of all things."  .Even if he realizes the realm of the great road, he is still far from being the opponent of Nong'er's divine and demonic guards."

    Indeed, Ji Ning was defeated by Xiang Liufang with just one hand.

    But at this moment, a black ring flew out.

    The souls of Shao Yannong, Xiang Liufang, and the red-scaled horned dragon were all swallowed up and annihilated.

    "This, this, this" Ancestor Xuanji's eyes were filled with shock and anger, "The Circle of Destruction? How could this kid get such a treasure? Could it be that during the great melee in the age of gods and demons, a strong man died, and this Destruction  Is the divine circle lost somewhere? Did this kid get it?"

    Luck is hard to explain clearly.

    ???????????????????Aboriginal boy, maybe you'll be lucky enough to get a treasure that defies heaven!  You may even be lucky enough to give an old man a bowl of water. This old man may be a powerful person in the three realms.

    "The farmer's luck is not bad, but he died in the hands of Ji Ning, a disciple of the Black and White Academy. Ji Ning was able to obtain such a treasure. It seems that he has great luck But no matter how lucky he is, he can't compete with magical powers.  ." Ancestor Xuanji's eyes were full of cold light, "The living ones named Yu Wei, Mu Zishuo, Cang Jiang, and Jiulian are all disciples of the Black and White Academy."

    "The Black and White Academy."

    The ancestor of Xuanji immediately turned around and once again tore open the space channel, which was connected to the outside world of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Whoosh!

    In the Tianyou Mountains, the man in golden robe had been waiting, and the ancestor of Xuanji walked directly out of the torn space channel.

    "Ancestor." The man in gold robe said.

    "The murderer is Ji Ning, a disciple of the Black and White Academy." Ancestor Xuanji looked at him, "Do you know this Ji Ning?"

    The man in the golden robe was classified as the God of Feathers. How did he know that there was a genius in Anchan County? He shook his head: "I don't know."

    "Then set out for Anchan City. First, go to Tianbao Mountain to find out all the information about Ji Ning. Then go to the Black and White Academy! Those disciples are probably in the Black and White Academy right now." Ancestor Xuanji said coldly.

    "Yes." The man in golden robe immediately drove the immortal chariot.

    Nine dragons pulled the immortal chariot and quickly left the Tianyou Mountains, traveling directly through the void to An Chan City.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: The Second Soul Chapter 2: Eight Loose Immortals of Black and White Academy

    Over Anchan City, nine dragons pulled an immortal chariot to a halt over Tianbao Mountain.

    ¡°Ancestor, please wait a moment while I go to find out the details of Ji Ning.¡± Lord Yu said respectfully.

    "Also, Ji Ning's mother's name is Yu Chixue. I also bought information about Yuchi Xue." Ancestor Xuanji sat on the immortal chariot and ordered calmly.

    "yes."

    God God Yu immediately flew down and entered Tianbao Mountain. In just a moment, God God Yu walked out of Tianbao Mountain and his figure suddenly soared into the sky to the depths of the sky. He flew to the side of Ancestor Xuanji and respectfully handed over a book.  There are two characters on it - Ji Ning.

    "Just Ji Ning's?" Ancestor Xuanji frowned.

    "Ji Ning's mother, Yu Chixue, was just a small person born in the family, and she didn't have any big deeds. The only thing worth recording is that she had a son like Ji Ning. Tianbaoshan said that there was very little information about Yuchixue, and they all recorded this  It¡¯s in this book.¡± Lord Yu Shen explained.

    The ancestor of Xuanji nodded gently.

    Although Tianbaoshan is an intelligence department all over the world, it cannot know everything like God.  They also need to investigate carefully. When Yu Chixue and his family fled, it was very secretive. Even the 'Shaoyan clan' did not hunt down the last few fish that slipped through the net.  It¡¯s not surprising that Tianbaoshan didn¡¯t investigate it.

    "Ji Ning? You are so young?" Ancestor Xuanji was shocked when he saw it.

    His doting Shao Yannong has been practicing for over a hundred years. Of course, among Wanxiang Zhenren, one hundred years old is very young, because Wanxiang Zhenren has a lifespan of eight hundred years.  But I didn¡¯t expect that the boy who killed Shao Yannong and the divine and demon Xiang Liu Fang, the boy who had already understood the realm of the ¡®Sword Dao¡¯, would be so young!

    "It has great potential, and it deserves to be killed!" Ancestor Xuanji's eyes flashed coldly, and he quickly looked through them all.

    "Yanshan? Winged Snake Lake?" Ancestor Xuanji murmured to himself, and then ordered, "Let's go to Black and White Academy."

    ¡­¡­

    The Black and White Academy has been heavily guarded for a long time.  Mu Zishuo, Yu Wei, and Cangjiang Zhenren took the nearest teleportation array to arrive at the teleportation array in the Chilong Mountains first, and then arrived at Anchan City from the Chilong Mountains. The speed was very fast.  As soon as they returned to the Black and White Academy, they immediately reported the matter.

    At this moment, the main hall of the Black and White Academy is also the main hall where important guests are welcomed.

    There are figures sitting in the hall. On one side of the hall, there are eight immortals including the black-robed and black-haired Immortal Cai Cai and the Five Crazy Immortals.  Behind them stood Taoist Master Bihai and three third-generation disciples - Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei, Cangjiang Zhenren, and Mu Zishuo.

    Opposite is Sitting Ancestor Xuanji and Lord Yu.

    "I'm here. I think you all know what happened." Ancestor Xuanji sat there and said calmly, his eyes scanning the immortals opposite.

    Eight loose immortals and earthly immortals.

    Almost all the immortals in the Black and White Academy who usually retreat, live in seclusion, and wander outside gather here.  Except for one Loose Immortal who has left this big world and cannot come back in a short time, the other eight are all here.  The cultivators of the Black and White Academy are all absolutely talented elites. They must master a complete Tao before they are allowed to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist level.  You must master at least two complete Tao before you are allowed to break through to the Earth Immortal!

    Therefore, the Yuanshen Taoists of Black and White Academy have combat power comparable to that of Sanxian.

    As for the loose immortals of Black and White Academy.  Each of them is as good as ten outside loose immortals, and all of them have the strength of top loose immortals.

    "Of course I know." The short old man and the Five Crazy Immortals said with a smile.  "Your Shaoyan Clan's Shao Yannong was killed by my disciple Ji Ning, right?"

    "Yes." Ancestor Xuanji said indifferently.

    "Kill them. It's common for young people to go out on adventures and engage in life-and-death vendettas. It's common for them to die because their skills are inferior to others." The dwarf old man said, "This kind of thing is just because of inferior skills. Most sects and tribes will not interfere.  "

    Like the prison mountain in the wild swamp.  Ji Ning and his group had an internal vendetta, and many people died, but they didn't hear of any sect coming to take revenge.

    Ancestor Xuanji¡¯s eyes suddenly changed.  become sharp.

    "Even if Senior Xuanji dotes on this guy named Shao Yannong and lowers his status to personally deal with Ji Ning, I, the Black and White Academy, can't stop him." The dwarf old man sighed, "It's just that I don't understand what Senior Xuanji means by coming to my Black and White Academy?"

    "Hand over Ji Ning." Ancestor Xuanji said coldly, "This matter has nothing to do with your Black and White Academy, otherwise hmph!"

    Suddenly, the expressions of all the immortals in the Black and White Academy changed.

    Hand over Ji Ning?

    "Delusions!" the black-robed and black-haired immortal on the side shouted coldly, "Ji Ning is a disciple of my Black and White Academy.We can't blame anyone for risking our lives.  But you asked our Black and White Academy to hand over Ji Ning?  This is a dream!  And let me tell you, as long as Ji Ning returns to the Black and White Academy, you, Shaoyan, will never even think of hurting him.  "

    "Senior Xuanji, we respect you as an immortal, but my Black and White Academy inheritance is not easy to bully." The dwarf old man, the Five Crazy Immortals, also said coldly.

    "My Black and White Academy has the rules of my Black and White Academy. It is no wonder that disciples die while wandering outside. But as long as they come back, they will be protected by my Black and White Academy." The tall man wrapped in chains had a booming voice, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes.  There is thunder and lightning.

    Ancestor Xuanji¡¯s face darkened.

    "Oh, your Black and White Academy is going to be the enemy of my Shaoyan clan." Ancestor Xuanji glanced at the group of immortals opposite.

    The Shaoyan clan is indeed powerful.

    It is much more powerful than the Anchan Beishan clan. There are over a thousand loose and earthly immortals alone. You can imagine how powerful they are!  However, being strong does not mean that you can bully other forces casually. For example, the Black and White Academy Sect is located in Anchan City. Who dares to make a big move in Anchan City?  There is only one ending, being wanted by the Great Xia Dynasty!

    As for fighting outside?

    Every single Immortal of Black and White Academy is top-notch, one is worth ten ordinary Immortals!  If you just want to escape, it will be even more difficult to deal with.

    "It's not that we want to be enemies with you, it's you, Shaoyan, who forced my Black and White Academy. If my Black and White Academy can't even protect its own disciples, it's nothing like an academy." The Immortal of the Palace Talent said coldly.

    "That's it!"

    Ancestor Xuanji stood up coldly, "You can't blame me, Shaoyan clan, let's go!"

    "Yes, Ancestor." Lord Yu followed beside him.

    Just when Ancestor Xuanji was about to leave with Shen Gong Yu, a voice suddenly sounded: "Brother Xuanji."

    I saw an old man with a hunchback walking in. He had white hair and drooped eyebrows. He walked in with a wooden cane.

    Ancestor Xuanji was startled, and then sneered: "Tuoshan? Are you still alive?"

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet, how could I die?¡± The hunchbacked old man smiled.

    "Senior Tuoshan."

    The eight loose immortals from the Black and White Academy all stood up and bowed respectfully. The Tuoshan Celestial Immortal was a very famous ancestor of the Celestial Immortal in the Anchan Beishan clan's history. However, his lifespan was so long that many sects considered him  He is dead.  After all, the Heavenly Immortal Ancestor occasionally fights for the tribe and treasures. If he fights too much, he will eventually fall.

    "The Black and White Academy is my Black and White Academy in Anchan County." The hunchbacked old man said on crutches, "Xuanji, you have to deal with his disciples. They can't stop them, so why do you have to force the Black and White Academy to hand over  Ji Ning? If you have the ability, go ahead and deal with Ji Ning. I, the Beishan Clan, will not interfere. But if you deal with the Black and White Academy, you have crossed the line! Anchan County is the Anchan County of my Beishan Clan!"

    Ancestor Xuanji¡¯s face darkened.

    Although the Shaoyan clan is stronger than the Beishan clan, their strength is limited. The Beishan clan is also a prince. It has been inherited from the era of gods and demons to the present. Who knows how many trump cards the Anchan Beishan clan has in such a long time?

    "Okay, since Tuoshan you have spoken." Ancestor Xuanji nodded calmly, "I will not care about this Black and White Academy, but this Ji Ning must die! Whoever stops me, I will kill! Fu Jun  ,Walk."

    Ancestor Xuanji led Shen Gong Yu directly out of the headmaster's hall.

    Then he took the immortal chariot and flew away quickly.

    "Senior Tuoshan." The Five Crazy Immortals came over and looked at the Xuanji Ancestor riding the immortal chariot from a distance, "This Xuanji Ancestor is too arrogant."

    "His temper is like that of a lunatic." The hunchbacked old man said with a smile, "There is no need to worry about him, but this Ji Ning don't interfere too much. This ancestor of Xuanji is so murderous that you can't stop him.  Okay, it¡¯s time for me to go back, what a pity, this Ji Ning is also a good young talent, what a pity.¡±

    As he said that, the hunchbacked old man left.

    *******

    In another space, in the water mansion.

    Ji Ning appeared in the main hall and saw the big yellow-haired bear and the old black cow.

    "Senior." Ji Ning was about to speak.

    "You caused a big trouble outside?" said the big yellow-haired bear. "You ordered the people on Mingxin Island to relocate in such a hurry?"

    "It caused a big trouble." Ji Ning continued, "I have"

    The big yellow-haired bear interrupted Ji Ning: "Let me ask you, has everything been arranged for the outside world?"

    "It's arranged." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Yeah." The big yellow-haired bear nodded, "I can feel the anxiety in your heart. YouMy heart is too confused at the moment. Go to the Star Palace first and read more of the Star Scroll. After you calm down, come and tell me about your affairs.  "

    Ji Ning was startled: "Studying in the Star Hall?"

    "Go." The big yellow-haired bear ordered.

    "Yes, senior." Ji Ning did not disobey and quickly arrived at the Star Palace.

    In the Hall of Stars.

    Outside the thatched house, Ji Ning came to the stone table with books in his arms. He sat on the stone bench and began to read while suppressing the anxiety in his heart. After killing Shao Yannong, he separated from Jiulian and arranged for the demon clan in the Immortal Mansion to be stationed to protect him.  tribe.  Thinking of the upcoming Shaoyan clan, Ji Ning had thousands of thoughts and was very impetuous.

    "Today, Chang came to see me" Ji Ning's voice echoed in this area. The small characters were ordinary, but the combined sounds contained endless magic power. Naturally, Ji Ning calmed down and even gradually entered a deep state of quiet enlightenment.  .

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tranquility.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Ji Ning's inner impatience disappeared, and Ji Ning looked up at the stars in the sky.

    Suddenly it started to rain. The rainwater fell like threads everywhere, and also fell on Ji Ning.

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: The Second Soul Chapter 3: The First Path to Master

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, pouring down in this area of ????the sky and the earth. Ji Ning did not avoid it, nor did he use his energy to resist it. Instead, he allowed the raindrops to fall on him. He felt closer to these raindrops than ever before. That sense of closeness,  Let him intoxicate.

    Suddenly

    An inexplicable aura began to envelope Ji Ning. It was the aura of Tao!

    Ji Ning¡¯s whole person was like the existence of Tao.

    "The way of rain?" The big yellow bear and the old black cow were both shocked.

    "I actually realized it. Although Ji Ning has made great progress in Winged Snake Lake in the past ten years and has a deep understanding of the way of rain, he is still close to the last step. And the enlightenment is generally more difficult towards the end. This Ji Ning  What on earth has he experienced? It seems that his whole person has been baptized, and he has finally understood the way of rain in one breath." The big yellow-haired bear marveled.

    The black old cow nodded: "He must have experienced something that had a great impact on him."

    ¡­¡­

    After the rain dissipated, Ji Ning looked at the stars in the sky. He saw that the Way of Fire, the Way of Wind, and the Way of Sword had all improved, especially the Way of Sword. After reaching the 'Great Dao Realm', he consolidated his realm in the Star Palace this time.  .

    Finally everything stopped.

    "How long have I been enlightened?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It didn't take long, only half an hour." The big yellow-haired bear said with a smile, "But you have made great progress in this half hour, you are almost done in one go."

    Ji Ning was calm as never before and smiled: "I also feel my own progress. I have fully understood the way of rain. I even have a little understanding of other ways of 'water'."

    "This is called reasoning by analogy." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Now that you have understood the way of rain, you will naturally continue to make progress in the 'Water Movement'. It is very normal to draw conclusions by analogy. It's a pity that although you are good at both the way of fire and the way of wind,  I¡¯ve made progress, but I¡¯m still a little short of complete mastery.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Among the three paths, the way of rainwater is the earliest one to realize, and it is also the highest state.  The enlightenment on the path of fire is second only to the path of rain, and is almost the same.  However, I didn¡¯t fully understand this time.  The Way of the Wind is worse than the first two.

    "I didn't expect you to have mastered the 'Realm of the Great Dao'." The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "Sword immortals are all good at attacking, and reaching the domain of the great road will obviously improve your strength. Now you have mastered the Domain of Rain.  Tao, you can completely integrate all your understanding of the Tao of Rain into the Tao of Swordsmanship."

    The way of sword is the way to use it.

    You can express all your insights through swordsmanship!

    "I'll give it a try." Ji Ning smiled, and his index and middle fingers joined together to form sword fingers.

    Suddenly, rainwater appeared in the surrounding space, and the rainwater fell everywhere, but the power contained in every drop of rainwater was extremely shocking, and the entire surrounding world seemed to have solidified.  If it were an ordinary Wanxiang Daoist, he might not be able to move under this pressure.  This means that after mastering a complete Tao, you can use the power of the 'Tao' to control the surrounding space.

    This move is called ¡®Self-Containing Heaven and Earth¡¯.

    "Open." Ji Ning suddenly waved his sword finger.

    Whoops!

    A ray of water-colored sword light streaked across the sky, leaving a trace in the space that lingered for a long time.

    "Good swordsmanship, really good swordsmanship." The big yellow-haired bear praised.

    "More than just good swordsmanship, even the loose immortals are probably no more than that, and many loose immortals are not as good as you, Ji Ning." Black Old Niu exclaimed.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The general Yuanshen Taoist is in the realm of Tao.

    A Sanxian usually masters a complete Tao.

    For example, Ji Ning not only mastered a Dao, but also reached the Dao Realm in the Dao of Swords. This Dao Realm is even more rare than mastering a Dao.  The superposition of the two it is true that many Sanxian realms are not as good as Ji Ning.  But this only refers to the ordinary loose immortals, not the loose immortals in the Black and White Academy.

    "I have mastered a complete Tao now. According to the rules of the sect, I can also break through and become a Yuanshen Taoist." Ji Ning said, "And this time I killed a young man from a big tribe. I gained a lot. I must have gained a lot."  There is enough Yuan liquid for me to become a Yuanshen Taoist. But now I am hesitating whether to become a Yuanshen now. I would like to ask two seniors to help me think about it, what should I do next?"

    Black Lao Niu has followed Immortal Juhua for millions of years and has experienced a lot, so his vision has naturally broadened.

    The big yellow-haired bear even followed Taoist Sanshou, and was unfathomable at the same time.  Ji Ning thought he should ask them.

    "Say it," said the big yellow-haired bear.

    "You killed the young master of a big tribe? Say it quickly, say it quickly." HeiSe Lao Niu is looking forward to it.

    Ji Ning nodded: "I was originally cultivating at Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake. Just two days ago, a large ship appeared in the sky above Yi Snake Lake" Ji Ning began to describe in detail, from the beginning to the end.  .  Even Shao Yannong¡¯s background and even Jiulian¡¯s background were explained one by one so that these two old guys could have enough reference.

    Even Yu Wei¡¯s suggestions to her were discussed one by one at the Immortal Fate Conference.

    "This Shaoyan clan will definitely hunt me down. What should I do now?" Ji Ning looked at the black old cow and the yellow-haired bear.

    "To be able to become one of the three thousand great worlds and become one of the top ten tribes. Such a tribe must have immortals." The yellow-haired bear said, "And there should be more than one immortal. Such a force is indeed too powerful for you now.  Fortunately, the Daxia Dynasty has strict laws and regulations, so you still have a chance to fight against it."

    "Shaoyan clan? I know this tribe." Black Old Niu said continuously, "Immortal Juhua had dealings with this tribe back then. The Shaoyan clan is indeed at the forefront in the world of Daxia Dynasty, but when the Daxia royal family is in the same world, it needs  Win over all the tribes. But when the world is settled, these tribes will become a threat."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "In fact, the Daxia royal family has been working hard to weaken the strength of other tribes." Black Old Niu said, "He first built Daxia cities, spreading them across the endless land, increasing his control. Then he built Yinglong  Guards are all over the world! They also secretly instigate those tribes, sects, and sects to fight against each other."

    "Are the other tribes all fools and killing each other?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "You don't understand. This is not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy. This big world is only so big. There are only so many treasures. But there are so many tribes? What to do? The Daxia royal family will get their own, and the others  Let the major forces fight. If you don¡¯t fight, then your tribe will not have enough treasures. So you have to fight. If you fight with each other too much, there will naturally be hatred."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But the Daxia royal family does not dare to directly deal with the many princes under its command. Because as long as he deals with one prince, all the princes will feel threatened, and may even make the princes join forces to rebel!" Black Old Niu said, "So Daxia  The royal family has set some regulations, public regulations.¡±

    "As long as you don't violate the laws, the Daxia royal family will never touch you."

    "But if you violate the laws? The Royal Family of Daxia will be like a sea shark that smells the fishy smell and will eat you up like crazy." Black Old Niu said with a smile, "As long as you hide in the city of Daxia, the Shaoyan clan's  The Heavenly Immortal will never dare to deal with you, because once he deals with you, the Daxia royal family, which has long wanted to weaken the major princes, will have a legitimate reason and will quickly send out teams to eradicate the Heavenly Immortal!"

    "Now you understand some of the hidden rules of the entire Daxia Dynasty world?" The black old cow looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The royal family and princes of Daxia.

    There are many feuds and disputes among the princes. No wonder Senior Sister Yu Wei asked herself to join other princes.

    "Your senior sister Yu Wei is right to ask you to attend the Immortal Fate Conference." The yellow-haired bear said, "If you want to become an immortal, or even a god"

    "Senior, what is a god?" Ji Ning asked.

    Ji Ning has never understood the gods very well.

    "The earthly immortal who returns to the void and survives the heavenly tribulation will become a carefree heavenly immortal."

    "The gods and demons who have returned to the void will become gods after surviving the catastrophe!" The yellow-haired bear said, "Becoming a god is ten times a hundred times more difficult than becoming an immortal."

    Ji Ning was stunned: "It's ten times or a hundred times harder?"

    It is difficult for tens of thousands of earthly immortals to become a heavenly immortal. How much more difficult is it to become a heavenly god?

    "Because the strength is completely different." The yellow-haired bear explained, "As you said before, you met a god and demon Xiangliu. The level of the soul alone is comparable to the top loose immortals."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The gods and demons at the level of returning to the void are completely comparable to the gods."

    "And the gods are completely comparable to true immortals!" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning, "Do you understand now? As long as you become a god you will be considered a strong person in the three realms. Even if you go to heaven, you want to  Join the Heavenly Court, and the Heavenly Emperor will warmly welcome you and even let you command hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals."

    Ji Ning blinked his eyes.

    Will the Heavenly Emperor receive him?  Let yourself lead hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals?

    "Master said that when I become a god, I will be truly his disciple." Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "This is too high a requirement for me."

    "What is the identity and status of the master? He was born with Pangu and Nuwa throughout the Three Kingdoms period.In this world, there are all the most powerful people. Only when you become a god can you not disgrace your master.  "The yellow-haired bear said, "Don't change the subject. As I said before, your senior sister Yu Wei is right to let you go to the Immortal Fate Conference, because reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles, and traveling thousands of miles is not as good as walking between life and death.  "

    "The Immortal Fate Conference gathers all the geniuses from one big world. There may even be geniuses from other big worlds who quietly come in and participate in the Immortal Fate Conference."

    "It's like refining a worm."

    "Put tens of thousands of poisonous insects together and kill and devour each other. The resulting poisonous insects will be extremely powerful. For one reason, the best ones who have been tempered by the Immortal Fate Conference will definitely be great. This is also how you temper yourself.  A good opportunity, a hard-to-find opportunity." The big yellow-haired bear said again, "By the way, you said that by killing Shao Yannong, didn't you get a lot of his treasures? Take it out, take them all out, let me take a good look, see if there are any  Anything that can help you.¡±

    Ji Ning flipped his hands: "He has a lot of treasures, and I have just refined the storage magic weapon."

    Some magic weapons are hidden in the Zifu within the body, and some are hidden in storage magic weapons.

    "Wow."

    Suddenly a pile of hills appeared on the ground, a mountain completely made of a large number of treasures and magic weapons.

    "These are all the treasures and magic weapons of Shao Yannong." Ji Ning pointed.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 4: The Second Soul

    Ji Ning waved his hand again, and a hill of treasures appeared next to him, as well as some pockets: "These are the treasures left behind by the god and demon after his death." The god and demon Xiang Liu Fang also practiced hard.  Qi method', but this born god and demon has really poor qualifications in refining qi. He only practiced it to Zifu for many years, and later Xiang Liufang didn't even bother to practice it.

    After arriving at Zifu, you can finally use the storage magic weapon, which already makes Xiang Liufang much happier!  In the age of gods and demons, many gods and demons who had not refined their Qi directly carried some treasures on their backs.

    ¡°There are so many.¡± The black old cow exclaimed.

    "Let me take a look." The big yellow-haired bear's eyes fell on these treasures. Suddenly, all the treasures on the two hills were seen flying up into the air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    These treasures quickly began to be classified, bottles and jars were all grouped together, Taoist charms, jade plates and other strange objects were all grouped together, and a large number of magic weapons were also grouped together

    Ji Ning watched these treasures floating in the air and sorted them: "I didn't feel the slightest fluctuation in mana, and all these treasures were suspended. The methods of this water cave spirit are really unfathomable."

    "This is a magic elixir. You can eat it with a broken arm or leg. You are a god and demon refining your body. This is of no use to you. You can sell it later or give it to relatives and friends."

    "This is poisonous powderthe toxicity is unpredictable, but it should be pretty good."

    "This bottle says Drunk Elixir on it? Hmm? The intoxicating properties are so strong that even the Earthly Immortal will become drunk after eating it. There are only three pills in total."

    The big yellow-haired bear quickly looked at the bottles and cans.

    He quickly took out two jade bottles: "These two jade bottles are filled with Yuan liquid. Each one is fifty thousand kilograms, making a total of one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid. This young Yannong carries one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid with him.  There are quite a few." Unless there is an urgent need, most immortal cultivators do not carry too much Yuan liquid.

    Usually, magic weapons are purchased and consumed, and one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid is nothing to Shao Yannong.

    "He should be worried that he may have an epiphany outside and use it to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist." Ji Ning said with a smile, one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid is enough to break through to the Yuanshen Taoist.

    "You can't use it." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "You are going to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference, and you can't break through to the Yuanshen Taoist."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also knows this truth. The Immortal Fate Conference happens only once every three hundred years, and he cannot wait until three hundred years later.  Therefore, this Immortal Fate Conference is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me.  Playing against so many geniuses of the same level, this kind of training will have an extremely far-reaching impact.  Without a strategic vision and only seeking quick results, you will only suffer consequences in the future.

    "These strange objects are not bad."

    "Huh? The Great Movement Talisman? This young Yannong also has the Great Movement Talisman?" The big yellow-haired bear said in surprise. With a move of his finger, a leaf with a rune pattern on it flew over.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°The Great Movement Talisman?¡±

    "The two protective treasures I obtained in the Water Mansion before are one is the black ring and the other is the Great Movement Talisman.

    One is used to attack, the other is used to protect and escape.

    As long as you cast the Great Teleportation Talisman, the power contained in the Taoist Talisman will instantly envelope you. Even the immortals cannot break it, and then you can directly disappear and leave Even if the space is blocked, even if you are in a desperate situation, you can directly Great Teleport away.  !  You can move from another dimension to the world of Daxia Dynasty!

    "You do have two great teleportation talismans." The big yellow-haired bear flicked the leaves, and the leaves flew towards Ji Ning. Ji Ning immediately smiled and waved away.

    "Young Yannong is also unlucky. When he met you, his soul was taken away immediately. He didn't even have time to cast this great teleportation talisman." The big yellow-haired bear continued to check, "There are also many protective treasures, including the Vajra Protective Heaven.  Pearls, Heavenly Fire Golden Talisman, Escape Sky Shuttlebut these are much inferior to the Great Teleportation Talisman."

    Shao Yannong actually has three treasures to protect him, namely the Dingzi scroll, the black and white disc, and the Great Movement Taoist Talisman.

    Used two pieces.

    Originally, after refining the Immortal Mansion, he wanted to sell the Taoist soldiers of the Immortal Mansion to his own tribe in exchange for top-notch treasures.  Too bad he didn't get the chance.

    "Brother, look, is this a Qi Yuan Water Bead?" The black old cow suddenly pointed at a glowing bead among a large number of strange objects.

    "A Qi Yuan Water Bead?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at it, his eyes lit up, and laughed, "Little Ji Ning, it seems that you really should be a Yuanshen Taoist. With this Qi Yuan Water Bead, you can  Cultivation of the second spirit."

    Ji Ning exclaimed: "The second soul?"

    Of course Ji Ning knows what the second spirit is, this is almost common sense among immortal cultivators!  In the black and white academyThe secret technique of cultivating the second soul can be learned by every disciple, and it can be learned without the need for black and white pills.  It is for everyone to learn to be close to the body, but unfortunately, there is probably not one Taoist in a thousand who can truly develop the second soul!

    Because the carrier is hard to find!

    The immortal cultivator breaks through from all phenomena to the Yuanshen. All the stars in the Zifu space and all the essence of the Yuanli ocean converge to give birth to the turtle snake. At the same time, the soul also descends from the ¡®Sea of ??Consciousness¡¯ and falls directly into the turtle snake.  Fusion into one, it is the Turtle Snake Yuanshen!

    The turtle and snake are the carriers, the soul is the foundation, and the two become one, which is the soul!

    The second soul must find a carrier. Once it has the carrier, it can split its own soul into two parts by using secret techniques, and half of the soul will remain in the main body.  The other half of the soul enters another carrier and is cultivated into the second soul.

    "Yes, this Qi Yuan water drop is like the natural Zifu space." The big yellow-haired bear smiled, "You only need to separate part of the soul into it, and you can gradually cultivate and cultivate the second soul! Even in the future, you  This second soul can also become an earthly immortal, or even transcend tribulations and become a heavenly immortal."

    Ji Ning had never heard of the Yiqi Yuanshuizhu. According to the records in the Black and White Academy books, the most famous carrier of the second Yuan Shen was the 'Xuan Mizhu'.

    "How does it compare with Xuan Mizhu?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The Xuan Mizhu is too mediocre." The big yellow-haired bear said, "A Qi Yuan Water Bead contains the essence of Yuan Shui. After your soul enters it and trains the second Yuan Shen, the body formed is the condensed essence of Yuan Shui.  When the time comes, it will be much easier for you to understand the various paths of 'water movement'. It seems that you are destined to go further on the road of water movement."

    The path of rain is just a very inconspicuous path among the five elements of heaven and earth.

    "How is your spirit? Can you cast the second element of mystery?" asked the big yellow-haired bear.

    It is very dangerous for the soul to be split into two. The soul must be strong enough.  If it's weak, splitting it in two it's suicide!  Therefore, usually you will develop a second Yuan Shen only after you have become a Yuan Shen Taoist for a long time, or after you have returned to the Void Earth Immortal!

    "My spiritual consciousness can reach thousands of miles." Ji Ning said.

    "Well, there are very few souls among Yuanshen Taoists who can match yours, and can be compared with those who have just joined the Sanxian." The big yellow-haired bear nodded, "You can split the soul into two."

    Ji Ning's heart was filled with excitement.

    There are too few people who have developed the second soul at the level of all things.  First of all, the soul must be very strong, and secondly, it must obtain carriers such as the 'One Qi Yuan Water Bead' and 'Xuan Mizhu'.  Therefore, among a thousand reincarnated immortals, perhaps only one can create the second soul at the level of all things.

    In the Immortal Fate Conference, one must be ¡®below the Yuan Shen¡¯ to participate in the competition.

    It¡¯s just for fairness!

    Even though Ji Ning has developed a second spirit, his true self is still just Wanxiang after all.  As long as I go and compete.  The second soul does not interfere and it is completely allowed!  Ji Ning had discussed the Immortal Fate Conference with Yu Wei before, and of course he also knew some of the rules of the Immortal Fate Conference.  Those who can cultivate the second soul at the Wanxiang level are geniuses among geniuses, and naturally they will not be blocked from the 'Immortal Fate Conference'.

    However, only the main spirit is allowed to enter the competition, and the second soul is not even allowed to enter the battleground!

    "Huh?" The big yellow-haired bear frowned.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked.

    "A heavenly being came to Winged Snake Lake." The yellow-haired bear said.

    "Heavenly Immortal?" Ji Ning was shocked, "It must be the Shaoyan clan!"

    "Don't worry, I can find him, but he can't find me." The big yellow-haired bear said calmly, "I was refined by the master who spent endless efforts. No one in the entire Great Xia Dynasty can find me."

    The sky above Winged Snake Lake.

    The sky was already dark, and nine dragons were pulling an immortal chariot in mid-air. Ancestor Xuanji was sitting on the chariot, and Shen Gong Yu was waiting on him.

    "This is the place where Ji Ning lives all year round?" Ancestor Xuanji thought, and everything around him became clear. There was no one on Mingxin Island, but there were still some people on the Yi Snake Lake who were migrating by boat.  , after all, they are just mortals, and the Winged Snake Lake is so big that just taking a boat would take a long time.

    "Escape?" An evil spirit appeared in the eyes of the ancestor Xuanji, "Kill these mortals."

    ¡°Kill them?¡± Lord Yu Shen hesitated.

    Heaven¡¯s way protects mortals. It is a great sin for immortal cultivators to kill mortals. Even the ancestor of Xuanji does not want to kill these mortals with his own hands, even though he is very murderous.  After all, being riddled with sins, even an immortal will have his luck reduced. If his luck is low he will have bad luck. If an immortal has a lot of bad luck, he may also fall in some battles.

    "You still won't take action?" Ancestor Xuanji glanced at the Feather God.?? 

    "Yes." Lord Yu gritted his teeth, looked at the nine dragons pulling the immortal chariot, and communicated directly, "Kill the mortals."

    Although the nine dragons were not far away, they all still opened their mouths.

    Wow~~~

    Nine flames descended and swept across the lake in an instant. The mortals on the lake were all frightened and then turned into ashes.  Immediately, the sin came, first divided into nine parts and wrapped around the nine dragons, and then some of the sin wrapped around the Lord Yu Shen.  In the end, there was a very small amount of sin entangled with the Xuanji Ancestor.

    "Let's go to Wanjian City." Ancestor Xuanji ordered, and nine dragons pulled the immortal chariot, and soon they arrived at Wanjian City thousands of miles away.

    Wanjian City remains the same as before.

    Ancestor Xuanji made a brief investigation, and his expression suddenly changed: "There are actually so many demon clan Taoist soldiers? Huh? Then Ji Ning's master, the swordsman named Diancai, is also here?"

    "Hmph." Ancestor Xuanji was extremely angry, but he knew that there was nothing he could do about the City of Ten Thousand Swords. He immediately ordered coldly, "Fujun, order to go down and send people to monitor the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Xifu City, and Yi Snake Lake."  ! This is Ji Ning¡¯s tribal hometown. I don¡¯t believe that Ji Ning will never come back. Please also ask Tianbaoshan to keep an eye on Ji Ning. Once Ji Ning is found, inform me immediately of the Shaoyan clan. No matter where he is hiding, as soon as he is found  , send someone to kill him immediately."

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Yu Shen answered respectfully.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 11: Chapter 5: The Talented Immortal and Ji Ning

    "Let's go back to the royal capital!" Ancestor Xuanji ordered.

    Immediately, nine dragons pulled the immortal chariot and flew into the sky and disappeared.

    The ancestor of Xuanji is also a decisive person. He knows very well that if he failed to discover Ji Ning at the first time, it will take a long time to catch Ji Ning  Although he is the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal, he is not omniscient. It is more helpful to find Ji Ning by mobilizing the power of the tribe and the power of Tianbao Mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    In Wanjian City.

    Immortal Diancai raised his head and watched Ancestor Xuanji fly away from a distance. Beside him stood Ji Liuzhen, Ji Jiuhuo and others, as well as the two demon immortals.

    "Clan Chief Ji." Immortal Diancai said, "Ancestor Xuanji has left. He can't find my disciple and he won't stay here forever. After all, he is a heavenly immortal with a distinguished status! But I guess he will arrange  Some people are monitoring the Yanshan area. This is my disciple¡¯s hometown, and they will definitely monitor you. Your Ji family now has many demon clan Taoist soldiersbut I am no longer in danger. I will not stay any longer."

    "Thank you, Immortal." Ji Liuzhen and others all said.

    They were also very grateful to this immortal from the Black and White Academy for being able to come at the critical moment. Although he was Ji Ning's master, some masters could run faster than their apprentices when there was real danger.

    The Immortal Diancai didn¡¯t say much, and his figure soared into the sky. A large sealing formation had been set up in the inner city of Wanjian City, making it impossible to teleport.

    "Whoosh." After flying high into the sky, the Immortal Dian Cai immediately disappeared.

    "This talented Immortal is truly a man of loyalty." Immortal Duohe of the Demon Clan sighed.

    "I admire you, I admire you." Immortal Wu Sui also said.

    "Yes, Ning'er is lucky to have such a master." Ji Jiuhuo sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    An Chan City Black and White Academy.

    The black-robed and black-haired immortal was sitting opposite the dwarf old man, with only the immortal wine in front of them.

    "Five Crazy Senior Brothers," the Immortal Master said softly, "The arrival of the Xuanji Ancestor has made me feel powerless. Ji Ning is my disciple, my only disciple. But the Shaoyan clan wants to kill Ji Ning.  But I can't do anything! I can't save my disciple at all!" As he spoke, Diancai's body was obviously trembling.

    "Junior brother who is a talented person," the dwarf old man continued, "Don't be too persistent, he is an immortal after all."

    "So what about heavenly immortals? How could Senior Beixing be comparable to heavenly immortals as loose immortals back then?" Diancai Immortal said in a low voice, "I have decided. Today I will set off, leave our big world, and go out to work and hone myself. Although  I have long since returned to perfection and can overcome the tribulation at any time, but I have been holding back because I have never been sure. My qualifications are inferior to those of my disciples. If I am not crazy, I may not be able to escape the tribulation and fail to become a loose immortal.  My life is to become the Sanxian Queen. Even if it takes a long time, what if I can reach the achievements of my predecessors? In the end, I will not die under the three disasters and nine calamities."

    The dwarf old man fell silent and said slowly: "It seems that your disciple's affairs are very irritating to you."

    "It's me, the master, who can't stand him. It's no use being a master!" The Immortal Diancai stood up, "Junior brother, I'll leave first."

    "Be careful!" the short old man said solemnly.

    To hone yourself, you naturally have to put yourself into some dangerous situations.  Walking between life and death once, the whole person's state of mind and perception can soar, but this kind of tempering is also very dangerous. If you walk between life and death often, you might actually die.

    The immortal smiled and rose into the sky, and soon disappeared.

    ??Brush, brush, brush, brush, brush.

    Five figures in a row appeared next to the short old man, all of them were other immortals from the Black and White Academy.

    "It's so decisive." The immature child sighed.

    "Compared with him." The tall man with iron chains wrapped around his body said in a low voice, "Although I am a reincarnated immortal, my Taoist heart is not as firm as his. It seems that the saying is true, you can't become an immortal in one life, you have to reincarnate ten times a hundred times.  You can¡¯t become an immortal either.¡±

    "There are still reincarnated immortals who become immortals." The dwarf old man said.

    "How rare?" The young child sighed, "This time Junior Brother Diancai has great perseverance and determination. In my opinion, the possibility of him becoming an immortal has increased a bit. I'm afraid Junior Brother Diancai really has a chance to become my Black and White  The second person to become an immortal in the academy¡¯s endless years.¡±

    "It is indeed the most promising." The tall and thin young man in the blood robe nodded, "It's just that the disaster is difficult to overcome!"

    Everyone was silent.

    Heavenly tribulation?

    It is a nightmare for all earthly immortals and loose immortals. The most fatal thing is that the power of each heavenly tribulation is different.  It doesn¡¯t mean that if you are strong, you will be able to survive!

    "WangdiancaiJunior brother can return safely, otherwise there will be no need to talk about heavenly calamity.  There was hope in the eyes of the short old man, "I wonder if I, old madman, will be able to see Junior Brother Diancai again before I die."  "

    Another space, in Shuifu.

    Ji Ning knows nothing about the outside world. All his attention is focused on the 'Second Element Mystery Technique'. This self-cutting soul splits the soul into two He must be cautious and cautious.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the futon.

    Not far away, the big yellow-haired bear and the old black cow were staring at Ji Ning.

    "It won't fail, right?" the black old cow said softly. The surroundings of the two of them have been shielded, so that the sound will not spread out and affect Ning.

    "This Ji Ning's visualization method is very good. Even if it fails, at most half of the soul will be lost. There will be no life-threatening danger." said the big yellow-haired bear.

    "Half the soul is lost" the black old cow muttered softly.

    That¡¯s also very serious.

    If the second element of mystery is successful and the soul is divided into two parts, at least the two separated parts of the soul will exist safely.  Although Ji Ning will be weak for a short time, it is a small matter and he will recover in a short time.  But if part of the soul is annihilated, Ji Ning may lose his personality and become neurotic, dark, or crazy.

    Losing half of your soul will indeed change your personality drastically.

    "breathe."

    Ji Ning¡¯s breathing was long and his whole person was extremely calm. He had recalled the mystery of the Second Yuan many times and considered it many times.

    "let's start."

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    In the sea of ??knowledge.

    The soul Ji Ning is standing there, with a vast sword energy all over his body. This is a sword soul that has transformed!  The sword soul is more indestructible and more difficult to separate.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± A bright light began to appear between the eyebrows of the soul Ji Ning, a vertical light.

    Ji Ning tried his best to perform this secret technique. His spiritual thoughts continued to converge like a knife, starting from the center of his eyebrows and working his way downwards and upwards.

    The vertical light gradually began to extend.

    "Ah!" Pain, this kind of pain that tears apart the soul, even Ji Ning's perseverance heart feels trembling, but most people who dare to use the second-dimensional mysterious technique are extraordinary, so this kind of pain can be tolerated.

    The vertical light continues to extend, extending over the neck, chest, abdomen

    I saw the vertical light in the center of Ji Ning's body, which had completely penetrated the whole body, as if a ray of light had cut through the soul.  But this is not dangerous yet, the next thing is the most dangerous.

    "Bonus!" Ji Ning's soul suddenly separated.

    Along the vertical light in the center, the soul suddenly split into two, and half of the soul flew out of Ji Ning's body as fast as lightning.  At the moment when the soul was completely separated, Ji Ning felt dizzy, and the flying half of the soul also trembled. Ji Ning was determined. Although he was dizzy and extremely tired, he still held on.

    This step must be quick and must be sustained.

    Otherwise, if half of the soul fails to enter the 'One Qi Yuan Water Bead', it will only be annihilated.  Once the souls are separated, they cannot be fused again.

    "Enter."

    Half of the soul turned into flowing light and flew directly into the Qi Yuan water drop.

    When entering the Yiqi Yuan Water Bead, this part of the soul is like a son in his mother's arms, and the boat floating outside finally returns to the harbor.  A feeling of peace of mind and warmth completely filled my soul.  Now that the soul has a carrierit will naturally feel comfortable.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Visualize!"

    Ji Ning did not care about cultivating the second soul at this moment. Instead, both of his souls began to use the visualization technique at the first moment.

    In the sea of ??knowledge.

    Ji Ning, the soul that had transformed into a smaller one, sat cross-legged, and in the void of the endless sea of ??consciousness in front of him, a huge statue of Nuwa appeared. In the void, the statue of Nuwa seemed to suppress the past and future, and it was eternal and unchangeable.  Ji Ning's initial spirit was extremely stable.  The endless warm divine light shone on Ji Ning's soul, causing Ji Ning's soul, which had just been seriously injured, to begin to recover.

    And in a qiyuan water drop.

    There is also a smaller soul in it, and it also visualizes Nuwa. The statue of Nuwa appears, shining brightly.

    Both souls were injured and were growing and recovering rapidly. This recovery lasted for nearly three days, and both souls had grown a lot.

    "Huh." Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    The drop of energy water in front of him also flew up and fell directly into Ji Ning's hand.

    &nbsp; "How is it?" asked the big yellow-haired bear, "How is your soul now?"

    "It has returned to about 70% of its previous value," Ji Ning said.

    "Recovered to 70% before?" The big yellow-haired bear was shocked, "It seems that you have a very powerful visualization technique."

    The soul is divided into two, and both souls are about 50% of their previous size.  If it were a general visualization technique, it would be good if it could stabilize the soul, let alone make the soul grow rapidly.  And Ji Ning is not only stable, but has also reached 70% of what it was before.

    "But it's only this time. After all, I was just separated and traumatized, so I can recover a lot at once. It will be slower in the future. It will take a long time for my two souls to recover to the state where their consciousness can reach thousands of miles." Ji  Ning sighed.

    "Don't be dissatisfied. After all, you can refine the second soul, which is equivalent to another life for you." The yellow-haired bear sighed, "This second soul of yours can become an immortal on earth and an immortal in heaven. Even I  Even if you die, you, the second soul, will still live.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    The main body and the second soul can have the same memory connection, but in other aspects they are like independent individuals.  It can indeed be said to be a second life.

    "Hurry up and practice, and refine all the essence in this Qi Yuan water drop." The big yellow-haired bear said with a smile.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded, and immediately began to practice the second soul, "Yi Qi Yuan Shuizhu".

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 6: Breakthrough to the Soul

    A Qi Yuan water drop is a spiritual creature of heaven and earth, and the best carrier of the soul.

    ??????????? Some cultivators even directly seize the bodies of other people because of the damage to the Zi Mansion, but seizing the bodies there is a big problem.  That is, the compatibility between the soul and the physical body will be very poor, and the talents and qualifications of the ordinary physical body will be very average. Some cultivators who want to seize the body will be extremely happy if they can find a good physical body and the compatibility can reach a certain level.

    However, spiritual objects from heaven and earth such as Xuan Mizhu and Yiqi Yuanshuizhu are perfect carriers. Because there has never been a divine soul, it is a perfect fit as soon as the divine soul comes in.  The qualifications are "spiritual things from heaven and earth", and of course they are extremely high.

    "It's a good thing I got it from Shao Yannong. Otherwise, if I had to look for it myself, where would I find such spiritual objects?" As soon as Ji Ning practiced, he immediately felt how good this Qi Yuan Water Bead was and couldn't help but sigh, "I'm afraid Shao Yannong did the same.  It was prepared for myself, but it was made for me as a wedding dress.¡±

    There is already a gathering of essence in the Qi Yuan Water Bead, so there is no need to slowly absorb the energy of heaven and earth. Just by refining these essences, Ji Ning's realm will be improved rapidly.

    Boom!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s like the creation of heaven and earth, a Zifu space was born. A large amount of essence of Yuanshui is constantly being transformed, and the Zifu Lake is also rapidly expanding.

    The stars, the bright moon, and the golden crow.

    The three major visions all appeared and they broke through to the level of all things in one go.

    ¡­¡­

    "Cultivation is really fun." The black old cow watched from the side and couldn't help but exclaimed, "This speed is really fast."

    "Just like the reincarnated immortal who has awakened his memory, he has enough realm and Taoist heart. In addition, the Yiqi Yuanshui beads already gather a large amount of essence. It is not surprising that he can cultivate to the Yuanshen in one go." The big yellow-haired bear said, like a Yiqi Yuanshui  The essence contained in treasures such as beads and Xuan Mizhu can generally cultivate the soul, which makes people marvel at the mystery of the creation of heaven and earth.

    "We're about to break through," the black old cow said suddenly.

    In just half an hour, a Qi Yuan Shui Bead went from the innate level to the perfection of all phenomena, and now it is heading towards the Yuan Shen level.

    The inside of a Qi Yuan water drop.

    In the vast void space, the Zifu Lake is vast and endless, and thousands of stars, moon rabbits, and golden crows hang high in the sky.  Even the aura is stronger than the one in Ji Ning's body.  Because this has reached the ultimate perfection of all things!

    "rise!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul was at the top of the thousands of stars, in the void of the Zifu space, and a thought came to her mind.

    Suddenly, the vast Zifu Yuanli Seawater frantically condensed billions of essence light spots, and flew upward crazily, flying into the thousands of stars, moon rabbits, and golden crows that were constantly moving according to mysterious trajectories.  The moment they all flew in and blended in, the stars, moon rabbits, and golden crows that had already reached their limits condensed their essence to the extreme, turning into beams of light and flying downwards.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Thousands of light pillars, some thick and thin, the light pillars of countless stars appear very thin, while the light pillars of the Golden Crow and Moon Rabbit are obviously much thicker.

    Countless light pillars all gathered in the center of the entire Zifu space, gradually forming a huge thing.

    I saw this behemoth. The end where the Golden Crow light beams converged began to form a turtle beast, and the end where the Moon Rabbit's light beams shone began to form a snake head. The essence of countless stars began to gather into a huge body. This behemoth gradually solidified.  , it became increasingly clear that it was a strange beast entangled with a turtle and a snake.

    It¡¯s a legendary existence¡ªTurtle and Snake!

    Any living soul that breaks through to the primordial spirit stage will achieve the turtle-snake primordial spirit.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    At a certain moment, the huge turtle and snake seemed to be alive, and it actually crawled downwards, crawled in the void, and climbed directly into the sea water.

    In the vast ocean of Yuanli, a turtle and snake that looks like a huge island are swimming slowly.

    "The tortoise and snake are formed, and the spirit descends!"

    Immediately, Ji Ning¡¯s soul, which had been in the void, descended directly into the huge turtle and snake. When the soul entered it, there was an incomparable feeling of comfort.  This tortoise-snake body seemed to have a natural nurturing effect on the 'spiritual soul'. Ji Ning even clearly felt that his divine soul was rapidly and powerfully improving.

    "What an astonishing speed. The speed of my soul's improvement is even faster than the recovery of Nuwa Tu before." Ji Ning was amazed. He finally understood why many immortal cultivators still have relatively weak souls at the level of all things, but at the Yuan Dynasty level,  At the level of a Shinto person, one can quickly acquire divine consciousness.

    It¡¯s because in the Turtle and Snake Yuanshen, the progress of the soul is indeed amazing!  It was as if the grass was rooted in the soil and growing rapidly.

    &nbsp; "Boom~~~"

    The turtle and snake are intertwined, yin and yang meet, and a golden flame suddenly appears on the back of the turtle and snake, that is, on the turtle shell. The flame is extremely hot, but it does not hurt the soul of the turtle and snake at all.  It is the ¡®original fire¡¯ that every Yuanshen Taoist possesses.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" The huge turtle snake swam happily in the ocean of Yuanli. Its turtle-head eyes and snake-head eyes looked extremely smart. It obviously had a soul and was already like life.

    The essences of thousands of stars, golden crows, and moon rabbits in the sky are still gathering downwards.

    The turtle and snake are gradually expanding and getting bigger.

    After a long time, the stars, golden crows, and moon rabbits no longer passed the essence down.

    "Early stage of Yuanshen!" The huge turtle and snake Yuanshen said, "The essence contained in this Qiyuan water drop is really coincidental. I have cultivated to the early stage of Yuanshen. After a little consolidation, the essence was exhausted.  .¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The moment he broke through to the Taoist Yuanshen, in fact, the main hall of Shui Mansion also caused drastic changes in the vitality of heaven and earth, and even the breath of the ancient and eternal Tao came.

    "A breakthrough." The yellow-haired bear and the black old cow both laughed.

    soon.

    A drop of Qi Yuan water suspended in mid-air suddenly appeared in mist, and then transformed directly into Ji Ning wearing a black Taoist robe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met two seniors.¡± Ji Ning, wearing black Taoist robes, said with a smile.

    "Look at you." The big yellow-haired bear teased.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, turned his head, and Ji Ning himself also turned his head, and the two looked at each other.

    "Hahaha" Both of them laughed.

    In fact, the memories of the two are interconnected, as if one is the left hand and the other is the right hand. They look at each other and have exactly the same thoughts. This feeling is indeed wonderful.

    "I've met fellow Taoist priests," said Ji Ning, a man in black Taoist robes.

    "I've met Taoist friends," Ji Ning also said.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?  Just for fun.

    "How do you feel?" asked the big yellow-haired bear.

    "Very good." Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, nodded, "The feeling of breaking through to the soul is very different. The soul is integrated into the soul, and the soul is extremely comfortable, and the progress is very fast."

    "Well, generally when you break through to the Yuanshen, the soul will make the greatest progress in the beginning. After getting familiar with it, the progress will slow down. Even after hundreds of years, it will be difficult for the soul to make progress." The yellow-haired bear said.

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe nodded: "Although the Turtle and Snake Yuanshen is of great benefit to the soul, after all, everything has its limit. If it keeps soaring like this, it won't be a big deal!"

    "I'll try my second spirit to cast the Small Thousand Sword Formation first. How does it feel?" Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe suddenly thought, and suddenly more than 700 flying swords appeared densely around him, including nine Hanming Swords, and  Three hundred and sixty fire-based high-grade flying swords, and three hundred and sixty water-based high-grade flying swords.

    These 360 ??earth-level water-based flying swords and fire-based flying swords were selected from the massive amount of magic weapons obtained by Wujiang Immortal Mansion. Ji Ning had obtained more than 16,000 pieces at that time, and the flying swords were the most powerful.  Commonly used magic weapons, it is not difficult to find one that suits you.

    "Small Thousand Swords Formation!"

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, had a thought and immediately started to act.

    Before, Ji Ning used the Hanming Sword to perform the Small Thousand Sword Formation, and then he carried 720 human-level flying swords!

    Now all the 720 human-level flying swords have been replaced by earth-level flying swords. The difficulty of control has increased more than a hundred times in an instant. After all, there are too many flying swords replaced.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, frowned.

    "How?" the big black bear said with a smile.

    "I want to use the ninth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation, but I can't do it." Ji Ning, in black robe, shook his head. Ji Ning began to reduce the number. The eighth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation?  The seventh level of the Small Thousand Sword Array?

    Wow!

    Finally mobilized, more than five hundred flying swords began to surround Ji Ning and began to rise and fall. Ji Ning's energy that had reached the level of the soul was infused into it. His soul was mobilized, and then an extremely dazzling flying sword was condensed in his chest. The flying sword.  There is a layer of white rainbow light flowing on it.

    "Seventh level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation." Ji Ning in black Taoist robe shook his head, "I have broken through to Yuanshen, and my Yuan power has been greatly improved, but the soul is slightly weaker than before when the soul was divided into two. But in terms of 'Tao', it is also  It's improved a lot. But it's only the seventh level."

    "After all, they are all earth-level magic weapons, and the worst ones are all earth-level high-grade flying swords. Even the seventh level is stronger than the ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array that you used some human-level magic weapons before.  ." said the big yellow-haired bear.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Ji Ning, the Taoist priest, nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, I just took a look at all your treasures." The big yellow-haired bear pointed at the large number of classified treasures next to it, "There are some pockets among them, and there are many puppets hidden in them."

    Ji Ning, who was in black Taoist robe, nodded: "It's the puppet that was found in Wujiang Immortal Mansion before. It was taken by the god and demon."

    "I will help you remodel these puppets, otherwise they will obey your orders." The big yellow-haired bear said, "By the way, don't you still have one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid? Hurry up and refine it. You are in the early stage of Yuan Shen now, right?"  The more you improve your strength, the more pure your Yuan Li will be, and the easier it will be to control the magic weapon. You will probably be able to control the eighth or even ninth level of the Small Thousand Sword Formation."

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, nodded: "Yes."

    No need to use it in vain, it is better to replace this Yuan liquid with your own strength!

    One hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid?

    It¡¯s enough for my second soul to take a big step forward again.

    "I will have to study the Small Thousand Swords Formation carefully in the future." Ji Ning in black Taoist robe secretly thought that although he had read many secret books, among the magic weapon formations suitable for refining Qi Flow, the 'Small Thousand Swords Formation' was the most suitable and the most powerful for him.  kind of.  The second soul is to refine the Qi Flow, and the magical power cannot be cultivated. Of course, it is necessary to study the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    The second soul is destined to be a super powerful Qi-flow Sword Immortal!

    I found that the book friend of "Huaxuejian" became famous and rewarded me, so I would like to express my gratitude.  Tomato suddenly discovered that the monthly vote was very close to the first place. He quickly pulled the monthly vote. If you are satisfied with it and enjoy it, please vote to support Tomato.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 7: Refining Water Mansion

    In the quiet hall.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, was sitting cross-legged, with a jade bottle in front of him. The essence liquid in the jade bottle flew directly into Ji Ning's mouth.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± The old black cow looked at it excitedly. After all, it had been lonely for too long.

    The big yellow-haired bear waved its paws, and the two large bags were automatically untied, and each Qiongqi puppet flew out immediately with a roar. There were thirty-six Qiongqi puppets and a black armored man puppet.  As soon as the puppet came out, it immediately struggled wildly, trying to resist.

    "Everyone is good and obedient." The big yellow-haired bear smiled. Thirty-six Qiongqi puppets and men in black armor were suspended in the air. Although they were struggling, they could not move. This made the puppets look horrified.

    "Who are you?" The man in black armor looked at the big yellow-furred bear and shouted, "Why are you imprisoning me?"

    "Oh, there is actually a soul implanted in it?" The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "Who made this puppet? The method is really crude."

    Crackling~~~

    The thirty-six Qiongqi puppets and black-armored men in the air were all decomposed into tens of thousands of parts.

    ¡°Put it away first and work on it slowly.¡± The big yellow-haired bear had expectations in his eyes. He waved his paw, and whoosh, all the tens of thousands of puppet parts disappeared and moved away.

    "Little Ji Ning," the big yellow-haired bear said, "I will study these puppets first, erase some of the marks left by the previous refiners, and then give them to you after they are done."

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning smiled.

    Ji Ning is not cultivating, and what he is cultivating at the moment is the second soul, ¡®Black Taoist Robe Ji Ning¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Finally, all the 100,000 kilograms of essence liquid in the jade bottle were consumed, and the black Taoist robe Ji Ning also opened his eyes, with a look of joy in his eyes.

    "Jining, how are you?" the black old cow asked expectantly.

    "When the Yuan liquid is consumed, we finally reach the late stage of Yuanshen." Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, said, "I will try the Small Thousand Sword Formation first."

    brush.

    More than 700 flying swords appeared around him again, and many earth-level flying swords led by the Hanming Sword Formation began to float. Ning tried hard for a long time, but could not control them all well, and could only use the Small Thousand Swords.  The eighth level of the array: "My Yuan Li is much purer than before, but I'm only on the eighth level?"

    "Ji Ning, you have already trained your second soul. With this second soul, you can refine this water palace." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    "Refining Water Mansion?" Ji Ning's mind moved, and the second soul suddenly turned into a bead and flew into Ji Ning's arms.

    "Follow me." The big yellow-haired bear walked in front.

    Ji Ning is looking forward to it with great anticipation. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. When he became a monk in the Zifu, he only refined a letter talisman. Now that he has trained the second soul, he can finally refine the Shuifu. Then he can be like Ju Hua.  I carry this water palace with me like an immortal.

    Walking along another wide corridor, Ji Ning could not come in before.

    "From today on, you can enter more than 90% of the water palace." The yellow-haired bear said, "After you refine the water palace later, you can take it with you."

    "More than 90% of the places? Senior, you mean there are still some places that are inaccessible?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes, for example, you can no longer enter the Shen Tong Temple. There are other places." The big yellow-haired bear glanced at Ji Ning, "You must have guessed that you can only do simple refining when you reach the level of Yuanshen Taoist.  Just take it with you. If you want to truly control the many mysteries of this fairy palace, wait until the day you become a god and officially become the master's disciple."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He had also expected it. Just now he saw the big yellow-haired bear easily making the puppet of the 'black armored man', who was comparable to an ordinary loose immortal, stop in mid-air and unable to break free. Moreover, Ji Ning also felt that the big yellow-haired bear had an eternal and ancient power.  The breath, this was the breath that made him feel more fearful than the god and demon he saw in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain. Do you want the Yuanshen Taoist alone to control everything in the Water Mansion?  Ji Ning himself thought it was still far from enough.

    "God?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "Taoist Sanshou, what exactly have you left behind that can only be fully inherited by God?"

    Along the corridors and forks.

    Soon they came to a simple quiet room. As soon as Ji Ning entered, he felt that his heart was as peaceful as ever.

    "This is the quiet room. The master personally set up the Buddhist 'Bodhi Meditation Array' here. Among the arrays used for meditation in the three realms, this Bodhi Meditation Array is also at the forefront. It has an ordinary name, but its power is extraordinary."  The big yellow-haired bear pointed at the vast and huge quiet room. With a finger of its paw, an extremely complex golden formation suddenly appeared on the wall. It was amazing to see it.Ning felt dizzy and dizzy, "This formation is not something you can comprehend. Just take a look at it. Don't just stare at it."

    The complex golden formations covering the four walls disappeared again.

    "Look." The big yellow-haired bear pointed at the center of the quiet room, where there are steps. Above the steps is a simple black jade bed, exuding an icy cold air. "This is the 'Netherworld Jade' taken from the depths of Jiuyou.  It is extremely cold. You will feel cold at first when you sit on it, but you will soon feel very comfortable, and it also has a calming effect. The value of this jade bed alone is comparable to that of a pure Yang magic weapon."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart twitched violently.

    Pure Yang magic weapon?

    Taoist Sanshou¡¯s handiwork is really great.

    "But don't think about selling it. This is already integrated with the entire Water Mansion and cannot be removed." The corner of the big yellow-haired bear's mouth turned up with a hint of a proud smile, "Haha, no more teasing, this quiet room is the entire Water Mansion.  The center of the water palace is located. You only need to refine this quiet room, and you can basically control this water palace. Let's get started, go and refine it."

    Ji Ning nodded and walked directly to the dark jade bed.

    As soon as I sat on it, I felt a chill that penetrated my whole body instantly. Even my soul seemed to be frozen, but then I felt an unprecedented tranquility.

    Ethereal!

    The soul has an absolute detachment. Ji Ning clearly recalled and analyzed everything he encountered during this period. During the process of recalling and reflecting, Ji Ning's Taoist heart gradually became firmer.

    "This is the quiet room. The Buddhist formations 'Bodhi Meditation Formation' and 'Netherworld Water Jade' are really extraordinary." Ji Ning no longer hesitated, and his heart moved. Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe appeared on the side.  Ji Ning also sat on the Netherworld Water Jade, and then the powerful Yuan Power penetrated directly into the quiet room and began to be refined.

    This quiet room is gradually being refined.

    time flies¡­¡­

    This refining process lasted for six days!  This is just a simple refining in Shuifu.

    ¡­¡­

    "This feels so wonderful." The entire Shui Mansion seemed to be under control, but what surprised Ning was that he clearly felt like he was in control of everything.  But in his induction, the Divine Power Palace seemed to have disappeared and was not in the induction at all.

    "Strange." Ji Ning returned to the main hall.

    In the main hall.

    The big yellow bear and the old black cow are all here.

    "Senior, have you forgotten something?" Ji Ning asked.

    "What's going on?" The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning.

    "The treasures left by Immortal Juhua." Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "I have already refined the water palace. Where are the treasures of Immortal Juhua?" Whether it is the treasures of Immortal Juhua or the puppets that were decomposed before, although Ji Ning can  I sensed the entire water mansion, but couldn't find any trace at all.  And now Ji Ning doesn¡¯t have the slightest sense of control over the ¡®Yellow-Haired Bear¡¯.

    "Oh, I almost forgot." The big yellow-haired bear waved his hand.

    Wow!

    Suddenly, a huge mountain of treasures appeared in the main hall. It was really a huge mountain, hundreds of feet high. Ji Ning's eyes lit up when he saw it.

    "After living for millions of years, there are enough treasures of all kinds." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "The Immortal Juhua left behind a total of three immortal-level magic weapons, and each one is considered top-grade among the immortal-level magic weapons."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    three item?

    And they are all top grade?

    "As expected of a Loose Immortal who has been around for millions of years, and indeed a being stronger than the Beixing Immortal. I am afraid that the Immortal level magic weapon possessed by the Celestial Immortal is comparable to him."

    "But there is only one piece left now." The big yellow-haired bear said again, and then pointed at the black old cow, "That's it."

    "Only one piece left?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Isn't it three pieces? Didn't Immortal Juhua leave three pieces? The fourth generation master of Shui Mansion died at the Vientiane level, and it was impossible for him to take away the Immortal level magic weapon.  .Are there two other immortal-level magic weapons?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: They are all high-level immortals, but they suddenly lost two items?

    "Don't worry, missing two items is a good thing for you." The black old cow said proudly, "Don't you still have me? Ji Ning, little baby, I will be with you from now on, old cow. Me and you are your great luck.  ah."

    Ji Ning was full of doubts, where were the other two immortal magic weapons?  The spirit of Shuifu is not greedy for ink.

    The yellow-haired bear said: "The three immortal-level magic weapons of Immortal Juhua are the 'Thousand Ox Sword', the 'Suhe Scroll', and the 'Nine Realms Seal'."

    "The Suhe Scroll is a high-grade magic weapon of the Immortal Order that Immortal Juhua selected when he passed through the seventh floor of the Temple of War. It has a memory of three thousand worlds before they were born.The ancient river 'Suhe', as long as the enemy is included in it, it will enter your territory. In the Suhe scroll, the enemy's strength is greatly reduced, and the owner of the scroll can use the power of the entire Suhe River to conquer Immortal Juhua.  The creation of such a great reputation also relies on this magic weapon.  "The big yellow-haired bear said.

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    ???????????????????????? Baby, baby.

    Comparing it with the Suhe scroll, the green silk sacred fire lamp is too far away. Have you never heard that it was the ancient river "Suhe" before the birth of the Three Thousand Great Worlds?

    "The Nine Realms Seal is made by Immortal Juhua who traveled through the nine worlds, collected a large amount of material essence, and gathered it into a big seal. This big seal is of course made for smashing. Countless precious materials were consumed.  I insist on piling up the materials to form this high-grade seal of the Immortal Order. When Immortal Juhua was old, he liked to use the seal to hit people."

    "The Thousand Ox Sword was created when Immortal Juhua met Immortal Thousand Swords. The two of them also met their opponents, killed the Immortal Thousand Swords, and obtained hundreds of precious flying swords in exchange for precious materials and treasures accumulated in the past.  Such a flying sword. Immortal Juhua is also a swordsman. The most important thing among swordsmen is the flying sword. This Thousand Ox Sword is also the basis for Immortal Juhua to dominate the world."

    Ji Ning was dazzled by what he heard and couldn't help but ask: "Where are the Suhe scroll and the Nine Realms Seal?"

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 8 Taking the Immortal Mansion and Traveling Through the World

    "Listen to what I have to say." The big yellow-haired bear continued, "I am not going to take away two immortal-level magic weapons. When I followed the master, I saw more treasures than you have ever heard of."

    Ji Ning blinked.

    "Immortal Juhua left these three immortal-level magic weapons after his death. When he died, the age of gods and demons had just ended. The long billions of years up to now are too boring. I can't just mess with the magic weapons left by the master.  Is it a treasure left by Immortal Juhua, I will use it to refine and transform it."

    "Refining and chemical transformation?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Thousand Oxen Sword, Suhe Scroll, and Nine Realms Seal are all good, but they are not the best or truly powerful." The yellow-haired bear said, "Especially the Nine Realms Seal, which is the worst to refine and is a complete waste of countless  The precious materials were piled up to create this big seal. So I completely melted the Nine Realms Seal, took its true essence, and slowly spent 360 million years to completely integrate it into the Thousand Ox Sword. This kind of water-milled process lasted for a long time.  Kung Fu has allowed the Thousand Ox Sword to undergo a qualitative transformation without compromising the original power of the Thousand Ox Sword itself."

    Ji Ning blinked.

    Three hundred and sixty million years?  If you were an immortal, you wouldn't dare to play like this.

    "I found that the Suhe painting scroll is quite bad." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head. "The ancient Suhe River was just refined into a world. What a bad idea to bring the enemy into this world for fighting. I will directly  Destroyed the Suhe scroll, took out the Suhe river, and then refined the Suhe river into a sword diagram and integrated it into the Thousand Ox Sword."

    The big yellow-haired bear was extremely proud, "This is the real treasure!"

    "The Thousand Ox Sword is a sword, and it should be unparalleledly sharp. After adding the essence of the Nine Realms Seal, the power of the Thousand Ox Sword is greatly enhanced, and it is definitely the best magic weapon of the immortal level."

    "After being integrated into the 'Suhe Sword Diagram', Thousand Niu Sword has the Suhe Sword Diagram. As soon as the sword is released, an ancient Suhe River will appear within thousands of miles around. With Suhe's blessing, the strength will skyrocket! The previous Suhe River alone  The picture scroll also needs to include the enemy. The current Thousand Ox Sword does not need to include the enemy in the picture scroll. As long as the sword is released, Wanli Suhe can directly appear." The big yellow-haired bear said proudly, "Tsk tsk, who are all powerful in the Three Realms?  There is a Pure Yang Immortal Sword. Which immortal sword does not have a sword diagram? Is an immortal sword without a sword diagram considered an immortal sword?"

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    "The three immortal-level magic weapons are combined into one. Today's Thousand Ox Sword appears, Suhe Sword Picture appears The sword energy spreads across thousands of miles and is unrivaled." The big yellow-haired bear was very proud, "It is really the best among the immortal-level magic weapons.  The three immortal-level magic weapons before my refining and transformation combined are less than half of its size. I have spent hundreds of millions of years on it, so I won¡¯t argue with you."

    "The Thousand Ox Sword!" the big yellow-haired bear shouted.

    "Here we come." The black old cow responded. Suddenly, a black flying sword flew out from the treasure mountain hundreds of feet high. As soon as the flying sword came out, there was the sound of running water, as if there was a faint sound.  The ancient river was flowing, and a hazy shadow of a river appeared around it.

    As soon as the shadow of the river appeared, the space seemed to freeze, and Ji Ning also felt depressed.

    The seemingly simple black flying sword actually eclipsed the entire treasure mountain next to it.

    "Whoosh." The black old cow immediately turned into a stream of light and dived directly into the black flying sword.

    "Jining, how about me? Am I very powerful?" The black flying sword was flying in the air, and at the same time, the old cow's voice also echoed in the hall.

    Ji Ning suddenly exclaimed: "You, how can you move? How can the magic weapon move?"

    The magic weapon is just a dead object. Without the control of its owner, how can it move?

    Even if an immortal-level magic weapon gives birth to a 'magic weapon spirit', it is logically impossible to move it. Like the previous 'green silk divine fire lamp', it cannot move at all. It can only mobilize the flame to resist Xue Hongyi, but it was still forcibly taken away by Xue Hongyi.  .

    "Who said that a magic weapon cannot be moved?" said the big yellow-haired bear on the side, "Like a pure Yang magic weapon, it can go up to the sky and into the earth."

    Pure Yang magic weapon?

    That is a higher level of existence than the immortal magic weapon, which is too far away.

    "As far as I know, immortal-level magic weapons cannot be moved." Ji Ning said, "I have read it in books, and I also said before that after killing Xue Hongyi in Wujiang Immortal Mansion, I also got a  An immortal magic weapon."

    "You mean that green-haired divine fire lamp?" The big yellow-haired bear shook his head in disdain, "That's just a low-grade immortal-level magic weapon! Indeed, almost all immortal-level magic weapons can't move by themselves, and even the top-level magic weapons of the immortal level can move very few, but  The Thousand Ox Sword is the best of the immortal-level swords. Its spirituality and power are comparable to the weaker pure Yang magic weapon. The spirituality is so strong and the magic weapon is so pure that it can naturally move independently. But without the control of the master,  The power it can exertThe power is very small, and your second soul can suppress it by bursting out with all its strength.  "

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    The second primordial spirit is the "late primordial spirit". The use of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, combined with the "realm of the great road" and "the way of rain", is completely comparable to the Sanxian!  The power of the loose immortal was able to suppress an immortal-level treasure without an owner.  The green-haired divine fire lamp was previously suppressed by Xue Hongyi's strength.

    "Jin Ning, practice hard. When you become an Earth Immortal, I can go out and kill everyone. Hahaha I, Qianniu, can control the world again!" The black flying sword fell and walked out of the sword body.  Black Old Niu, Black Old Niu said with great excitement, but then he became disappointed, "It's a pity that Ju Hua is no longer here."

    The magic weapon has special feelings for its first-generation owner. The first-generation owner is like its parent and brother.

    "Perhaps Senior Ju Hua has been reincarnated." Ji Ning felt the black old cow's loss.

    "Don't comfort me. Ju Hua has been dead for hundreds of millions of years. Even if he is reincarnated, he doesn't know how many times he has been reincarnated." The black old cow sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry to leave Anchan County. After all, the Immortal Fate Conference was still three years away. Instead, he concentrated on practicing in Shuifu.

    After all, after reaching the ¡®Realm of the Great Dao¡¯ and mastering a complete ¡®Way of Rain¡¯, Ji Ning also needs to quickly transform all of this into his own strength to make himself stronger.

    Time passes, and more than a year has passed in the blink of an eye.

    winter.

    In the Star Hall of Shui Mansion, the Star Hall is a space of its own, very vast.

    I saw Ji Ning walking in mid-air, and then disappeared out of thin air. Then, ripples in space appeared more than ten miles away, and Ji Ning appeared again.

    ??Brush, brush, brush.

    I saw Ji Ning disappear in a flash, then disappear again, moving again and again.

    "It's done, it's done." The old black cow lying down outside the thatched house stood up happily and shouted, "Ji Ning, you finally figured out the method of moving."

    "It took more than a year to realize it." Ji Ning, who was in the distance, had already arrived at the door of the thatched house in a flash, and continued, "I am really ashamed."

    The movement of void is the foundation of the ¡®Great Way of Heaven and Earth¡¯.

    The Avenue of Heaven and Earth can also be called the ¡®Avenue of Space¡¯.

    Like the Sky Green Snake, because of its talent, it is able to 'travel through the void' at the innate creature stage.  This void shuttle is actually void movement!  However, it is very difficult for a normal cultivator to realize the 'Void Movement'. After all, this is also the beginning of a great avenue. Like most Wanxiang Daoists, they specially buy a 'Small Movement Talisman' to keep with them.

    However, most loose immortals and earth immortals can almost move through the void.

    It is because the loose immortals and earthly immortals generally have mastered a complete Tao. As long as they master a complete Tao, they can control a world.

    A thought came into my mind.

    The power of Tao comes, and the world is under control.  When controlling a part of the world, the immortal cultivator will have a very clear sense of the 'Dao of Heaven and Earth' (or the Dao of Space).  The understanding of space will become clearer, and naturally, over time, you will be able to realize that space has moved.

    Therefore, no matter which complete path they control, the loose immortals and earthly immortals can almost realize the 'void movement', but the time consumption is different.

    "Wow." The big yellow-furred bear suddenly appeared next to him.

    "Ji Ning." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    "Senior." Ji Ning responded.

    The big yellow-haired bear nodded with satisfaction. Over the past year of solitary training and the invisible pressure from the Shaoyan clan, Ji Ning had indeed made great progress.

    "You have completely integrated the way of rain into the way of swordsmanship, and your swordsmanship is almost perfect for you at this stage." The yellow-haired bear said, "But an immortal cultivator cannot become an immortal by immersing himself in meditation. Your way of fire and wind are  Tao, you just can't break through that level and can't fully understand it. It's because you have been immersed in cultivation and never went out to sharpen it. It's time for you to go out."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He has also recently felt a desire in his heart, a desire for the outside world, a desire to fight, and a desire to hone.

    ¡­¡­

    It is midday in the cold winter, but the sky is overcast, and snowflakes as big as goose feathers are floating.

    Wow.

    A boy with animal skin suddenly appeared on Mingxin Island. He turned around and looked around. The surroundings were in ruins. After all, this place was monitored by immortal cultivators sent by the Shaoyan clan. Even Shaoyannong¡¯s own father came here specially because  Unable to attack Wanjian City, he destroyed all the buildings on Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake in anger.

    &nbsp; "When the time comes, I will definitely rebuild Mingxin Island." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Ji Ning, it's time to go. Immortal cultivators from the Shaoyan clan will be patrolling here soon." A voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind. It was the voice of the spirit of Shui Mansion. Now Shui Mansion was being carried by Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    He looked up at the sky.

    Snowflakes are floating in the sky.

    "I still remember that the last time I left Yanshan for Anchan County, it was also a cold winter. And this time it is also a cold winter." Ji Ning shook his head and smiled, then took a step and disappeared directly on Mingxin Island.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    Wow~~~

    A warship roared past in the sky, crushing the air waves. Standing on the warship were cultivator soldiers wearing armor.  Shaoyan sent Taoist Priest Yuan Shen to monitor the Yi Snake Lake area, as well as many other soldiers.  Taoist Yuan Shen scans his spiritual consciousness from time to time every day. In order to avoid being confused by some formations that affect his spiritual consciousness, he also has soldiers come to watch in person to ensure that nothing is missed.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 9: The Foundation Has Been Completed

    Wanjian City is still bustling under the heavy snow. Today, Wanjian City is the core of Yanshan Mountain and is naturally prosperous. As for the hatred between the Shaoyan family and the Ji family?  Those who sell goods and travel to and from the cities in Yanshan are all mortals. The immortal cultivators stationed here from the Shaoyan clan are not willing to attack mortals wantonly, as that would be too much of a sin.

    In an alleyway of Wanjian City.

    There were ripples in the space, and Ji Ning appeared out of thin air. Although there were some mortals in the alleyway, they seemed not to see Ji Ning.

    "Small blindness methods are still useful for mortals." Ji Ning realized it and couldn't help being surprised, "This City of Ten Thousand Swords is simply"

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning." A wave of spiritual consciousness came through.

    "Immortal Duohe." As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he turned into a gust of wind and disappeared.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is the core of Wanjian City and also the inner city.

    In a courtyard.

    Immortal Duohe and Immortal Wu Sui were both sitting there. A gust of wind blew by, and Ji Ning had already appeared.

    "Owner."

    "Ning'er." The other two figures came almost in a flash, it was Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing.  The moment Ji Ning's space moved to Wanjian City, Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing had already sensed it.

    "Master, it's been more than a year." Xiao Qing turned into a small green snake and wrapped it around Ji Ning's arm. He held up the snake's head and spoke words, "I've been worried to death for more than a year. That Shao Yan clan  The army often patrols and explores outside. Fortunately, I can always sense that the master is still alive. Otherwise, I might not be able to sleep."

    Bai Shuize also looked at Ji Ning, who had been worried about him.

    "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing." Ji Ning smiled, "Then Shaoyan can't do anything to me."

    "Immortal Duohe, Immortal Wu Sui." Ji Ning turned to look at the two demon clan immortals who had already stood up, and said with a smile, "I didn't expect that since I haven't been here for more than a year, this Ten Thousand Swords City has been decorated with copper and iron walls by you.  , the number of formations alone is more than a hundred, I can¡¯t even move to the inner city, and you discovered it as soon as I entered, this place is simply tighter than some sects¡¯ mountain gates.¡±

    Immortal Duohe nodded and said: "This is the core of your Ji clan, and it is also where our Immortal Mansion Monster Clan gathers. Naturally, we cannot be careless. We, the Immortal Mansion Monster Clan, also try our best to lay out many formations. As long as one cultivator enters,  We can all spot it immediately.¡±

    "This is your Ji family's home, and it will also be the home of our demon clan for thousands of years." Immortal Wu Sui smiled.

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s right to invite the demon clan yourself.

    "Not only that." Immortal Duohe said with a smile, "Our Immortal Mansion Monster Clan also has a larger number of innate creatures. I have dispatched tens of thousands of these great innate creatures. Now they are spread all over Yanshan, and they have also made the entire Yanshan  All mortals are under control, so it will be difficult for Shao Yan to kill mortals."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "It is a great sin to kill mortals, but the innate beings have not yet entered the path of cultivating immortals, so their sin of killing innate beings is much smaller."

    "This is also the result of the discussion between the old patriarch Ji Jiuhuo and us. The old patriarch is worried that the Shaoyan clan will kill ordinary mortals wantonly." Immortal Duohe said, "Actually, I think the old patriarch is too worried. After all, the Shaoyan clan has inherited  Large tribes of endless years, these large tribes attach great importance to their own destiny. Even if they send some innate creatures to kill mortals, there will still be sins entangled with the entire Shaoyan clan, which will affect the destiny of the tribe. Although  The impact on the entire tribe will not be too big, but this ancient tribe attaches great importance to luck and will never affect the luck of its own tribe just for a trivial matter to vent its anger."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Luck cannot be seen or touched, but it does exist.

    Those with great luck are naturally loved by heaven and earth.  For example, the Great Xia Dynasty established the Yinglong Guards. The main task of the Yinglong Guards was to constantly hunt down those who committed serious crimes, and through this method, they continued to increase the luck of the Great Xia Dynasty!

    "I'm sorry to trouble you all about the Ji family." Ji Ning said, "I still have to meet the clan leader and the others, and I will leave Wanjian City directly later. I'm afraid we won't see each other again for many years."

    "Fellow Taoist Ji Ning, be careful." Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duo He both said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ??I immediately took Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing to see the clan leader and others.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Jiuhuo and the others didn't know that Ji Ning was coming. Soon, under the transmission of Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness, Ji Jiuhuo, Granny Ying, Ji Liuzhen, Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing gathered in a quiet hall.  .

    ¡°Boom~~¡± The palace doors were closed.

    Ji Jiuhuo, YingMother-in-law and Ji Liuzhen all looked at Ji Ning and closed the door to talk. There must be something important.

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness was also released, and people around him were extremely vigilant.

    "I will leave Wanjian City later. I don't know how long I will take this time, and I don't know if I can come back again," Ji Ning said.

    "Ji Ning, don't say this, you will definitely come back." Ji Jiuhuo said.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Okay, I will definitely come back. Before I leave, I should give you something."

    "Huh?" Ji Jiuhuo and others were confused.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and a dense pile of magic weapons suddenly appeared on the ground. There were countless magic weapons such as swords, guns, shuttles, needles, sticks, seals, ribbons, whisks, etc.

    "This is it?" Ji Jiuhuo and others held their breath.

    Ji Ning waved his hand again, and nearly a thousand more treasures appeared on the ground.

    With another wave of his hand, more than ten treasures appeared again.

    "There are more than 10,000 human-level magic weapons here, more than 900 earth-level magic weapons, and 12 heaven-level magic weapons." Ji Ning said, "Even if our Ji family has a few Yuanshen Taoists and a group of Wanxiang real people, these magic weapons are enough  used."

    "That's enough, that's enough. Most of the magic weapons for immortal cultivators are obtained by wandering outside." Ji Jiuhuo continued, "The tribe can at most help a little. Ning'er, how did you get so many magic weapons?"

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say anything and waved his hand again.

    A large number of elixirs, spiritual materials and many other treasures appeared next to them.

    "These are some elixirs and precious materials." Ji Ning said, "For some common immortal elixirs, you can know them by reading the books. As for some of the most precious and rare elixirs, I also specialize in  A book was compiled to introduce it. These elixirs cannot be messed with, after all, some of them are also toxic."

    This made Ji Jiuhuo and others hold their breath.

    "These treasures are all foreign objects." Ji Ning solemnly waved his hand, and suddenly countless books appeared densely in the hall. They even filled most of the hall and were piled more than ten feet high.

    "These are all Daozang." Ji Ning said, "It covers everything. The number is probably more than that of Xuelong Mountain."

    He killed Xue Hongyi and Shao Yannong himself, and even arrived at their Daozang in Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    "The most important ones are these eighteen sets." Ji Ning waved his hand again.

    "Here are the Immortal Level Qi Refining Techniques, Divine Magic Gates, Divine Powers, and Divine Mind Secret Techniques." Ji Ning said, "These are precious techniques obtained by the Immortal level. Some of them are from the Black and White Academy.  nothing."

    Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, and Granny Ying were completely shocked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Supernatural power?

    The secret technique of spiritual thoughts?

    They are basically some precious Taoist treasures in the legend. In fact, these precious Taoist treasures came from the inheritance of Wujiang Immortal Mansion and Juhua Immortal respectively.  After all, Immortal Juhua has lived for millions of years, his combat power is definitely at the immortal level, and he has also acquired a lot of Taoist treasures.  It means that these Taoist treasures of the Ji family came from the convergence of Wujiang Immortal and Juhua Immortal!

    Immortal Ju Hua is a lone ranger, so the Taoist treasures he left behind are all of high quality, and the worst ones are of the heavenly level.

    "The last eighteen sets I gave you." Ji Ning said solemnly, "They must not be passed on lightly. They are the core of our Ji family's core and the hope for our Ji family's strength. When will they be taught? To whom? I will teach them to you too.  I wrote a book with suggestions." Ji Ning handed the book directly to Ji Liuzhen.

    Ji Liuzhen took it tremblingly.

    He was completely shocked. These may be far behind the endless years of Black and White Academy, but they are definitely far beyond Snow Dragon Mountain, enough to rank among the top dozen among the many forces in Anchan, especially some of them.  It has magical powers and secret techniques that no other force has.

    "Wow." Ji Ning waved his hand again, and statues suddenly appeared next to him.

    There are only nine puppets, all of them are Qiongqi puppets.

    "Master." All nine puppets respectfully said to Ji Ning.

    The thirty-six Qiongqi puppets and a man in black armor that were obtained from Wujiang Immortal Mansion were dismantled and restructured by the big yellow-haired bear, and finally eighteen Qiongqi puppets were produced.  As for the man in black armor?  But it is truly finished and no longer exists.

    After the transformation, each of the eighteen puppets has close to the combat power of a loose immortal. Nine of them can be arranged into a "Nine Heavens Formation". Even Ji Ning's second soul was entangled with all his strength and it was difficult to determine the outcome for a long time.

    "Each of these nine puppets has a combat power close to that of a Sanxian. It would be very difficult for a single person to kill the Taoist Primordial Spirit." Ji Ning said, "But once the nine of them join forces to form a puppet arraykill the Taoist Primordial Spirit."  Just like killing a chicken, this will also be my Ji family.The last trump card, each of them contains the Yuan Gathering Formation, which can gather the energy of heaven and earth and turn it into Yuan Liquid, so you don¡¯t need to provide Yuan Liquid, but remember don¡¯t use them often, their Yuan Liquid will be exhausted.  , it would be impossible to fight.  You can directly ask these puppets how long Yuan Ye can continue to fight.  "

    "Killing Yuanshen Taoist is like killing chickens?" Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen, and Granny Ying looked at each other, and they were completely filled with endless joy.

    "Ji Ning." Ji Jiuhuo continued, "I also know the puppets. To have such a powerful puppet is extremely valuable, so I still follow you. You are in much more danger outside. These puppets will be of great help to you."

    "Killing Taoist Yuan Shen is like killing a chicken," Ji Ning said.

    Ji Jiuhuo and others were stunned.

    These words are too cruel. Dare to say these words, which shows that Ji Ning definitely possesses the real power of Sanxian!  In fact, Ji Ning himself is not that strong, but the second spirit definitely has such strength.

    "Put these away quickly," Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, yes, keep it real and put it away quickly." Ji Jiuhuo said continuously.

    Ji Liuzhen also nodded: "These treasures cannot be taken out of Wanjian City, or even out of the City Lord's Mansion. They will be guarded by these nine loose immortal puppets."

    ¡­¡­

    Everything is arranged.

    The palace door opens.

    Ji Ning, along with Uncle Bai and Xiao Qing, turned into a gust of wind and soared into the sky and disappeared.

    Ji Liuzhen, Ji Jiuhuo, and Granny Ying looked up at the sky.

    "The foundation of my Ji family has been established. As long as you give me Ji family enough time, I will definitely become the overlord of Anchan County." Ji Jiuhuo said silently in his heart, "Although my end is approaching, enough is enough, enough is enough, even now  It's worth dying. Ikawa I knew your son was great, but I didn't know he was so great! You raised a good son!"

    Ji Liuzhen and Granny Ying were also in a state of excitement and shock.

    They all understand Because of what Ji Ning left behind today, the Ji family's strong foundation has already been established, just like seeds that have entered the soil, waiting to sprout and grow.  All it takes now is time!

    It¡¯s Monday, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendations~~~

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 10: Capital of Daxia

    In the Chilong Mountains of the Yinglongwei branch, an old man in white robes was sitting cross-legged next to the huge tower-shaped teleportation array, waiting silently.

    "It seems that the Shaoyan clan really hates Ji Ning to the core. She has already asked me to keep an eye on Ji Ning and inform them immediately if she discovers Ji Ning." The ten servants beside the teleportation array talked and laughed with each other in a low voice, "  But we still sent one of their Shaoyan clan¡¯s Yinglong guards to stay here for a long time.¡±

    "It's been more than a year. Ji Ning must have been no longer in Anchan County for a long time. The Shaoyan clan's Yinglong Guard is still here."

    "It is said that Ji Ning killed the young master of the Shaoyan clan named 'Shao Yannong'. Can the Shaoyan clan not go crazy? Our Anchan County is Ji Ning's hometown, and our teleportation array is the largest in Anchan County.  A teleportation array that can be teleported to all parts of the Great Xia Dynasty. You will definitely have to stay here for a long time."

    While the ten servants were discussing, the teleportation array suddenly lit up.

    "Someone is coming." All ten servants turned their heads and looked.

    The old man in white robe who has been sitting cross-legged also habitually opens his eyes. He has been squatting here for too long. Every time the teleportation array lights up, or someone rides on the teleportation array, he will pay attention.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A young man wearing animal skin appeared in the teleportation array, with a small green snake on his arm and a big snow-white dog beside him.

    "Ji Ning!" The ten servants responsible for maintaining the teleportation array and the old man in white robe sitting cross-legged in the distance all exclaimed.

    Beast skin boy?  Green snake?  A big snow-white dog?

    This is too, too standard!  An absolute image of Ji Ning.

    "Is he, is he Ji Ning?" The old man in white robe couldn't help but ask the ten servants maintaining the formation. According to his opinion, even if Ji Ning really rides on the teleportation formation, he should be very hidden!  For example, changing the appearance, temporarily putting away the spirit beasts so that no one else can see them, and changing all the clothes.  And when Ji Ning appeared without any cover-up, he felt a little unbelievable.

    "Could it be fake?" This thought came to the mind of the old man in white robe.

    "That's him, he's Ji Ning." The ten servants who maintained the teleportation array all said, "We have met him several times, there is no mistake."

    "Yes, I am Ji Ning."

    The beast-skin boy stood in the teleportation array, his eyes falling on the ten servants.

    The ten servants were so frightened that they took a few steps back. This was the Yinglongwei branch. If Ji Ning dared to kill someone, he would be wanted!  Although they knew that Ji Ning's chances of taking action were very small, the thought that Ji Ning was now being hunted by the Shaoyan clan, and that he might be capable of anything, naturally frightened the ten servants.

    "Everyone," Ji Ning said, "I am going to the capital of Daxia, please activate the teleportation array."

    "Going to the capital of Daxia?" Ten servants were shocked.

    Rather than escaping to a remote place, instead head to the core of the Great Xia Dynasty?

    "You haven't activated the teleportation array yet?" Ji Ning shouted.

    "Okay." The ten servants were stunned for a moment and then responded. No matter what, the hatred between the Shaoyan clan and Ji Ning is a personal feud. Ji Ning is still a member of the Yinglong Guard. He wants to go to the capital of Daxia, but they also stop him.  No.

    Immediately, the ten servants began to fine-tune the teleportation array.

    "Wait a minute, I'm going to the capital of Daxia too." The old man in white robe also came directly and walked directly to the teleportation array.

    Within the formation.

    Ji Ning and the old man in white robe looked at each other.

    "You are quite bold." The old man in white robe said in a low voice, "It has only been more than a year, and you still dare to return to Anchan County!"

    "This is my hometown, why don't I dare to go back?" Ji Ning glanced at him, "Have you been squatting here for more than a year? It's really pitiful." This person's strength was average, Ji Ning's consciousness passed over the person in front of him.  The old man in white robes estimated that this old man in white robes must be a Wanxiang Daoist, or a terrifying existence that far surpassed Ji Ning, so that Ji Ning was not even aware of it.

    Ji Ning¡¯s current spiritual consciousness and sense of Tao, if he were not to notice it at all, the other party would at least be at the level of an immortal.

    Obviously, the person squatting here in front of you is not an immortal.

    "You returned to Anchan County, and now that your whereabouts have been leaked, you want to go to the capital of Daxia instead? Humph, Ji Ning, you can't escape. The person I, Shaoyan, want to kill will definitely die." The old man in white robe said.  .

    "Oh, really? Then come and kill me." Ji Ning teased.

    "You two, the teleportation array has been adjusted, and the teleportation place is the capital of Daxia." The ten servants said and exited the teleportation array at the same time.

    Soon the teleportation array lit up.

    Wow.

    The teleportation array was empty, everything had disappeared.

    The royal capital of Daxia,??The core of this big world is really a mixed bag of fish and dragons, and there are many strong people. Regardless of the size of the city and the number of strong people in the capital of Daxia, compared with Anchan County it is simply a remote town.

    ??In the capital of Daxia, there is a towering mountain thousands of miles high, which is also the true highest mountain range in the capital, called Yinglong Mountain!

    Yinglong Mountain is the tallest building, even the most majestic Tianmang Hall in the Imperial City is slightly inferior.

    Yinglong Mountain is thousands of miles high, and the Tianmang Hall in the Imperial City is 9999 miles high!  The two buildings are the first and second in the capital of Daxia respectively It is even said that there is no taller building than these in the entire Daxia Dynasty.  Yes, architecture, the mountain Yinglong Shenshan is actually a huge magic building!

    Halfway up the mountainside of Yinglong Mountain, there are huge teleportation arrays. This is the center of this big world.  Even other big worlds come!

    Wow.

    In one of the many teleportation formations halfway up the mountain, a group of people suddenly appeared. They were an old man in white robes, a young man in animal skin, a small cyan snake, and a big snow-white dog.

    "He is Ji Ning, hurry up and report." As soon as the old man in white robe appeared, his eyes fell on two of the soldiers halfway up the mountainside, and he said through a message.  These two soldiersare arranged here by the Shaoyan clan all year round, responsible for receiving some of the Shaoyan clan's guests and so on.

    "Jining?"

    The two soldiers were startled and looked at each other. Then one of the soldiers immediately flew down from the mountainside.

    Ji Ning took Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai and walked towards the cliff very leisurely. They could completely overlook the endless capital city below. Looking down from a high place there was not even a trace of cloud or fog, even though the mountainside was three thousand miles away.  It was high up, but there was not a trace of cloud or fog below, and everything was extremely clear.

    There is no dust at all, everything is present.

    Looking down, you can see the spectacular huge city below, and you can't see the end of the city at all.  You can only vaguely see the same majestic and huge Xianjia hall in the distance opposite. That is the place where the Emperor of Daxia usually lives - Tianmang Hall. Tianmang Hall is 9999 miles high. The whole is a magic weapon.  , exuding dazzling lights of various colors, including golden light, silver light, red light, cyan light, purple light

    Many rays of light illuminate the entire royal capital.

    At the same time, at the height of Tianmang Hall, clouds and mist began to appear from about six thousand miles upward. It was a layer of extremely beautiful red clouds.

    "It is rumored that Tianmang Palace, the capital of Daxia, is nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine miles high. There are red clouds at six thousand miles, and there are other cloud layers above. There are nine layers of clouds in total! In terms of power it can be compared with the Yunxiao Palace in heaven.  Comparatively, when I saw it today, it was indeed extraordinary." Ji Ning was amazed.

    "It's too high. They say that Tianmang Temple and Yinglong Mountain are both magic weapons." Xiao Qing exclaimed, "Look at the endless light emitted by Tianmang Temple, its power If such a huge Tianmang Temple is a magic weapon  , what kind of magic weapon must it be."

    "At least it's an immortal level, probably a pure Yang magic weapon." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Come on, let's go down."

    Ji Ning took Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai and flew directly out of the mountainside.

    Phew!

    Flying in the wind, looking at the endless royal capital, I was shocked.  This is not a city that can exist in the human world, it can only exist in the heaven.

    "It is said that Dong You, a wandering immortal from the Middle East, once led many immortals, gods and demons from a large world to directly kill the heavenly realm, forcing the heavenly realm forces to bow their heads and reunite with his lover." Ji Ning lamented, "Look at the King of Daxia  The aura of the capital, I also believe that the emperor of a big world has such strength."

    Ji Ning also discovered it.

    In the records about heaven and underworld in books, it seems that the emperor of heaven is not very respected.

    It seems that the emperor of a big world can have an equal conversation with the Emperor of Heaven.  This was Ji Ning's feeling after reading many books.

    ¡­¡­

    Flying down Yinglong Mountain, we landed on a long road that seemed to be paved with clouds and mist.

    I saw this huge cloud and mist street, at a glance, or driving the magic weapon to fly, or riding a car, or riding a spirit beast. In short, I couldn't see a mortal.

    Ji Ning turned his head and looked behind him. Behind him was Yinglong Mountain, which was so tall that he couldn't see the end of it: "Yinglong Mountain is actually a little higher than Tianmang Palace. Tianmang Palace is the residence of the Emperor of Daxia. Yinglong Mountain is the residence of the Emperor of Great Xia.  Longshenshan is just the headquarters of Yinglongwei. Why raise its status so high?"

    Ji Ning secretly wondered, there are strict requirements for the height of this building. Tianmang Hall is 9999 miles away, and no one in any other county in the world dares to build such a tall building.  But Yinglong Shenshan is higher than it.

    &nbsp; "As expected of the royal capital." Ji Ning said, "Let's go and see the imperial city first."

    Ji Ning no longer thinks about it.

    He directly took out the puppet chariot. There was water mist on the chariot. There was a black dragon puppet pulling it in front of the chariot This chariot was left by Shao Yannong!  Although Immortal Ju Hua left behind many more treasures than Shao Yannong and also had good immortal chariots, Ji Ning thought it would be better to keep a low profile.

    "Wow." The black dragon chariot was flying, and Ji Ning was sitting on the chariot. On one side was the green snake and on the other side was the white water.

    Soon the chariot flew to the foot of the imperial city.

    The wall of the imperial city is more than 10,000 feet high, and there is a huge city gate. There are four humanoid gods and demons of the same height guarding the city gate. One of these four gods and demons has fiery red skin and spits out flames from his nose.  One has a green body, surrounded by water mist, and the other has a golden light all over his body, and his eyes have sharp golden energy.  Another one was extremely dark and had a big snake surrounding it.

    The four gods and demons guard the city gates. Whether you enter or leave the imperial city, you must obtain their consent.

    "Oh my God." Ji Ning couldn't help but tremble as he looked at the four ten thousand-foot-long gods and demons guarding the city gate.

    "Master, these four gods and demons, it feels like they are all as good as the one in the Prison Mountain Great Wilderness." Xiao Qing and Uncle Bai were also amazed.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 11: Big Deal

    In the capital of Daxia, inside the Shaoyan clan's mansion.

    "Clan leader." The middle-aged man in Tsing Yi rushed into the study and knelt down, unable to hide the joy on his face, "We found Ji Ning."

    Duke Yu Shen, who was sitting at the desk and looking through books, was startled when he heard this, and then said in surprise: "Have you found Ji Ning?"

    It¡¯s been more than a year.

    The contemporary Yu Shen Gong, under the orders of the ancestor Xuanji, has been tracing the traces of Ji Ning, but Ji Ning has completely disappeared without any trace.  Even Lord Yu Shen thought that Ji Ning had gone to hide in other small worlds or big worlds. He even thought that Ji Ning might not be found in ten or twenty years. Ji Ning killed Shaoyan's family.  The heir is still carefree, which is also Shaoyan's shame, but what can Shaoyan do if he can't find Ji Ning?

    And now we have found it again!

    "Where?" Yu Shen Gonglian asked.

    "Ji Ning has arrived in the capital of Daxia, and our people are following him all the way." The middle-aged man in Qingyi said.

    "The capital of Daxia? Have you come to the capital?" Lord Yu frowned.

    The royal capital is heavily guarded, and the ones who truly have absolute power in the royal capital are the ¡®Royal Family of Great Xia¡¯. When Ji Ning came to the royal capital of Great Xia, it would be difficult to deal with it.

    "We have come to the capital. Fighting is prohibited in the capital, so how should we deal with Ji Ning?" Duke Yu Shen frowned. In other counties and cities, the Shaoyan clan has a strong influence, but in  In the capital of Daxia, there are several people who are stronger than the Shaoyan clan, and there is also the Daxia royal family, the Xia Mang clan, which is absolutely dominant.

    Even the Shaoyan clan, Zhuanshui clan, Tiannong clan and other powerful clans have to be cautious in front of the royal family 'Xia Mang clan'.

    "We must follow Ji Ning and confirm Ji Ning's whereabouts." Lord Yu Shen ordered, "Don't do other things for the time being. Wait for my orders."

    "Yes." The middle-aged man in Qingyi responded.

    Although Patriarch Xuanji ordered that once Ji Ning is discovered, he will be killed immediately.

    But this is in the capital of Daxia, killing people in the capital This is provoking the royal family of Daxia!  Unless some dead soldiers are sent out, some dead soldiers will not reveal the name of 'Shaoyan clan' even if they are caught.

    "The entire king is heavily guarded. If there is a fight, the 'Great Xia Forbidden Army' will probably arrive in just one breath." Lord Yu Shen thought, "If you want to kill Ji Ning in just one breath, and  And a dead soldier Where can I find such a dead soldier? This Ji Ning has obtained many treasures from Shao Yannong."

    Ji Ning himself is strong, and with some protective treasures, even the loose immortals will be difficult to defeat in a short period of time.

    Such a dead soldier is hard to find.

    "Go and see the ancestor." Lord Yu no longer hesitated.

    Soon, nine dragons pulled the immortal chariot, and Lord Yu sat on the immortal chariot, roaring away from the capital of Daxia and flying into the Qingming void.

    Ji Ning looked around the ¡®Imperial City¡¯ with curiosity, and also looked at Tianmang Palace from a distance.  It's a pity that the four gods and demons guard the city gate. How could Ji Ning with his status be able to enter the imperial city?  Then he left in the black dragon chariot.

    "Master, there are three people following you." Xiao Qing glanced behind him.

    Ji Ning sat on the chariot and glanced back.

    There is a long shuttle behind, and there are three people including the old man in white robe on the long shuttle. Before, it was only the old man in white robe who had been following.  There are now three stalkers.

    "There is a Yuanshen Taoist among them." Ji Ning sensed the consciousness coming from behind, and immediately crushed it with his own consciousness.

    Boom.

    Shake the magic!  The collision of spiritual consciousness made the tall and thin man in green clothes on the other side's face change slightly: "This Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness is so powerful."

    After the two¡¯s spiritual consciousness collided, the three people following behind suddenly became much more well-behaved and no longer provoked Ji Ning.

    "Ning'er, where are we going now?" Bai Shuize asked through spiritual communication.

    "Go to Tianbao Mountain." Ji Ning also communicated spiritually, "I have obtained a lot of treasures before, and the number of magic weapons alone is staggering. With so many magic weapons I'd better go to Tianbao Mountain to exchange for the Yuan Liquid. Then exchange some of the treasures I need.  "

    What Ji Ning urgently needs now is a treasure containing the essence of the Five Elements, so that he can use it to practice his second turn.

    Wow.

    The black dragon chariot flew at an astonishing speed along the wide street.

    The streets in the capital of Daxia are very wide, and the main roads are all paved with clouds and are extremely gorgeous.  As for some ordinary streets, they are also paved with rare and strange stones.

    "It is indeed the headquarters of Tianbaoshan." Ji Ning's eyes lit up as he looked into the distance. The Tianbaoshan in other counties and cities were just branches. The Tianbaoshan in the royal capital was the core. ManyI see that all rare treasures are kept at the headquarters.  Many immortals come to the capital of Daxia specifically to buy some treasures at the Tianbaoshan headquarters that cannot be bought elsewhere.

    "It's really big." Xiao Qing's eyes were also full of excitement.

    Bai Shuize also looked up. He had never seen such a gorgeous place.

    The Tianbaoshan in front of you is like a huge unicorn lying there. The unicorn is almost ten thousand miles long, which means that the Tianbaoshan headquarters is comparable to the size of 'Anchan City'.

    "Wow."

    The black dragon chariot flew directly into Tianbaoshan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal first and then sell the treasures.

    "Ji Ning was in a very happy mood and ignored the people following him. He flew the black dragon chariot directly in, and was led by a waiter.

    At the Tianbaoshan headquarters, huge water mirrors were seen forming mirrors, suspended everywhere, almost blocking the mid-air for dozens of miles above.

    Under the countless water mirrors, there are many immortal cultivators entrenched.

    "brush."

    When Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing entered the Tianbaoshan headquarters in a black dragon chariot, one of the water mirrors quickly locked on.

    "The Heishui chariot is driven by Young Master Shao Yannong of Shao Yan clan. Young Master Shao Yan Nong has been killed by Ji Ning."

    "The rider wears an animal skin-style robe, and looks the same as Ji Ning."

    "Beside me are the mythical beasts Kongqing Snake and the mythical beast Bai Shuize."

    "That boy is 99% Ji Ning himself."

    This piece of information was quickly produced, and thousands of pieces of information were quickly sent away. This is the surveillance place of the Tianbaoshan headquarters. Every day, various characters come to the Tianbaoshan headquarters.  There are even some creatures from other big worlds, even heaven and hell, coming to

    Various pieces of information, light or heavy, were discovered, and Ji Ning¡¯s message was inconspicuous among the many pieces of information, too ordinary.

    "Ji Ning has appeared at our headquarters in Tianbaoshan. There are five people who have been buying Ji Ning's information for a long time. Now send Ji Ning's information immediately." Following the calm order of a black-robed woman, Tianbaoshan soon  There were five subordinates in the headquarters carrying intelligence to five places in the Capital of Daxia.

    As soon as Ji Ning is discovered, he must be notified immediately!  There are five companies that have purchased this information for a long time.

    "Is that the Black Water Chariot?" At Tianbaoshan Headquarters, a man in purple watched from a distance as Ji Ning rode the chariot into a small courtyard. The Black Dragon Chariot parked directly in the small courtyard, while Ji Ning entered the side of the small courtyard.  On the second floor of the pavilion, Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai were enjoying some delicacies from all over the Great Xia Dynasty and even other worlds.

    "Beast skin boy? Sky green snake? Bai Shuize?" The man in purple murmured to himself, "Is he the Ji Ning who killed Shao Yannong? He is really ignorant. If he dares to be so arrogant, I'm afraid the intelligence department has discovered it.  He is dead, and the Shaoyan clan will probably know about it soon, but this has nothing to do with me at all."

    "Shao Yannong is a rich man. If Ji Ning kills him, he will definitely get many of Shao Yannong's treasures."

    "It seems my opportunity has come."

    The man in purple's eyes lit up, and he walked over leisurely. After a while, he arrived outside the small courtyard. He stood outside the courtyard door and waited silently without entering.

    for a long time¡ª¡ª

    "Who is outside the hospital?" Ji Ning's voice came out.

    "Yu Qi from Tianbao Mountain." The man in purple said with a smile.

    "Come in." Ji Ning said.

    The man in purple clothes then went in obediently, and soon entered the pavilion and walked up the stairs to the second floor. Ji Ning, the girl in green clothes, and the man in white clothes were all sitting there, and they had almost eaten.

    "You have been outside the hospital for a long time, why?" Ji Ning held the wine glass leisurely, but his eyes were scrutinizing the man named Yu Qi in front of him. Yu Qi's strength According to Ji Ning's visual inspection, it should be at the level of everything.

    "I am in charge of some treasure sales at the Tianbaoshan headquarters." Yu Qi was very humble. "For example, if someone wants to sell a treasure, or wants to buy something, I can help. Of course, because this transaction is done through me, so  The Tianbaoshan headquarters will also give me some rewards."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly: "Did you recognize me?"

    Yu Qi smiled and said: "I saw the chariot you were riding in, Brother Ji Ning, at a glance. This chariot is called 'Heishui Chariot'. It was the vehicle Shao Yannong used to ride. He often rode the Heishui Chariot.  Come to our headquarters in Tianbaoshan. So there are many people who know about it. As soon as I saw this chariot and the Kong Qing Snake and Bai Shui Ze next to you, plus your appearance and clothes, I guessed that you were the legendary one.  That Ji Ning."

    "It seems that I am quite famous. Even the King of Daxia knows about it." Ji Ning couldn't help but smile

    "I don't know, fellow Daoist Ji Ning, but you are indeed very famous now." Yu Qi said with a smile, "Shao Yannong is one of the four young masters in our capital of Daxia. To say he is the fourth young master does not mean that the younger generation is the most powerful.  , it just means that their status is high enough, they are also luxurious enough, and they like to have fun very much. But Shao Yannong died unexpectedly. Of course, some interested people know this news. Although the Shao Yan family has not made it public, a little investigation can tell  Knowing that the murderer is Ji Ning, someone has dug up information about you. There are spiritual beasts Bai Shuize and Kong Qing Snake. They like to wear animal skin robes. They are trained to be extremely good at using swords and they only look like a handsome young man  "

    Yu Qi came as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Ji Ning, Xiao Qing and Uncle Bai looked at it.

    "After killing a young Yannong, he became quite famous in the capital of Daxia.

    "And I guess that Fellow Daoist Ji Ning should come here because he wants to sell some treasures." Yu Qi said with a smile, "And this is what I do in Tianbaoshan."

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 12 Tears

    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door: "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, can I come in?

    "Huh?" Yu Qi frowned, the voice was so familiar.  .

    The door opened.

    The same short, fat old man in purple clothes walked in. The old man in purple clothes saluted Ji Ning first: "Ying Hua, I have met fellow Taoist Ji Ning." Then he smiled at Yu Qi, "Yu Qi, you came very quickly.  "

    "Fellow Daoist Ying, I'm really surprised that you discovered Fellow Daoist Ji Ning so quickly." Yu Qi snorted coldly. They were all responsible for buying and selling treasures, but what about treasures?  Who does not like?  Especially when some rare or even unique treasures appear, the Tianbaoshan headquarters will directly collect them and present them to the Royal Family of Great Xia and will not sell them to the outside world. Therefore, some large tribes and sects avoid all precious treasures being lost to Great Xia.  The royal family has a monopoly, so they are also acquiring various treasures.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Anchan Beishan clan has a "Worry-free Cave" on the surface, but secretly it is also acquiring it.

    Therefore, there is also a group of people in Tianbao Mountain who specialize in making friends with powerful people from all walks of life, making friends with each other, and trying to find ways to get the treasures.

    "I didn't find out about Fellow Daoist Ji Ning. I only found out about it when Fellow Daoist Ji Ning wanted to sell the treasure." The old man in purple clothes said.

    Yu Qi was startled.

    Ji Ning sat there and said calmly: "I came to Tianbao Mountain this time with the intention of selling treasures. So I gave instructions to the waiter before Taoist fellow Ying Hua should have been notified by the waiter."

    Yu Qi understood, and the short and fat old man took the initiative and said: "Fellow Taoist Ji Ning sells the treasure to me, and I will definitely give Friend Taoist Ji Ning a satisfactory price."

    "No matter who I sell to you, it's a trivial matter to me." Ji Ning looked at these two people. Ever since he confronted the Shaoyan clan, Ji Ning's Taoism had also improved a lot. The two people in front of him couldn't seduce Ji Ning at all.  Ning Shishi said, "I know very well that for some of the most common treasures, your Tianbaoshan purchase price is 40% off the listed price."

    Yu Qi and the short, fat old man both nodded.

    "Let's go to a bigger place." Ji Ning stood up, "As for who the treasure will be given to, we can talk about it later."

    "please.

    "Please." Yu Qi and the short, fat old man said enthusiastically.

    After a while, we came to a large mansion garden. There were only some maids and servants in this mansion garden.

    "Everyone, go down."

    Yu Qi and the short, fat old man were all wearing purple clothes. As soon as they walked in, the maids and servants all left obediently.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, how is this garden? Is it big enough?" Yu Qi pointed to the surroundings, "Usually loose immortals and earth immortals trade with us in this kind of place."

    Ji Ning glanced around and saw a pavilion in the center of the garden. Next to the pavilion was a stone floor covering an area of ??nearly a hundred feet. On the edge of the stone floor were various rare flowers.

    "Not bad." Ji Ning nodded and waved his hand, and suddenly a huge pile of magic weapons appeared on the ground. There were more than 100,000 human-level magic weapons, more than 10,000 earth-level magic weapons, and more than 100 heaven-level magic weapons.  "You should calculate the approximate price of these magic weapons first."

    "Huh."

    Yu Qi and the short, fat old man all took a deep breath.

    So many magic weapons?

    "This is just a part." Ji Ning said calmly, "I will give it to whoever bids the higher price. By the way, I remember that as long as the total transaction amount reaches 500,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid, I can get the 'Xia' token?  "

    "Yes." Yu Qi and the short and fat old man did not hesitate, "Don't worry, fellow Daoist Ji Ning, I will definitely give you the Xia Token."

    By visual inspection alone, the two of them found that the treasures in front of them definitely amounted to more than 500,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing were all sitting in the pavilion, drinking and laughing leisurely.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoosh.¡±

    The magic weapons were quickly classified.

    Yu Qi and the short and fat old man looked at each magic weapon carefully. They can be responsible for some treasure sales at the Tianbaoshan headquarters, so naturally they are not ordinary Wanxiang Zhenren.  Each of them has written down various information such as the price and physical properties of the treasure in units of "hundred million" in their minds. Their memory is also many times that of ordinary people.

    But it took half an hour for them to stop one after another.

    "Human-level magic weapons, excluding fractions, total 81,200 kilograms of Yuan liquid. Earth-level magic weapons, total about 55,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid. The highest value of Heaven-level magic weapons is about 1.02 million kilograms of Yuan liquid.  "Yu Qi said, "The total price is 1,605,200 kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    "I can give you 1.61 million kilograms of Yuan liquid." The short, fat old man said.

    "I can do it too," Yu Qilian said.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Is there a higher one?"

    Yu Qi, AiThe fat old men looked at each other with secret hatred, but Ji Ning smiled. In fact, many of these magic weapons were standard magic weapons, and the purchase price was completely fixed.  Only a few of the more than 100 heaven-level magic weapons should be refined by some immortals themselves. They are not standard ones, so the prices will fluctuate a bit.

    But the overall difference will not be too big.

    "This is the price of the magic weapon." Ji Ning waved his hand again, "I still have a lot of treasures here. You can calculate and see who pays the higher price. Then all the magic weapons and these rare objects will be given to the person."

    A large number of fairy grass, elixirs, protective magical objects, etc. suddenly appeared on the ground.

    These protective treasures are useful to Shao Yannong, but Ji Ning now has a second soul, and his own strength is comparable to the Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal, so some of the treasures are useless.

    "Huh?" Yu Qi and the short, fat old man's eyes lit up.

    ?? Immortals, elixirs, life-saving magic items?

    The prices of treasures that cannot appear in large quantities fluctuate, so the benefits they can get from them are huge.  The previous magic weapon although the total amount was very high, the benefits they received were very few.

    "Good guy, I really took out all the treasures of Shao Yannong." Yu Qi murmured to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen so many good things.¡± The short, fat old man¡¯s eyes even shone.

    The two of them calculated quickly and kept thinking in their hearts.

    "With all the magic weapons and these treasures together, I can give you 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan liquid!" Yu Qi gritted his teeth and roared, "As long as this old guy's offer is higher than mine, I will quit."

    The short, fat old man was startled and looked at Yu Qi in shock: "You are crazy."

    Ji Ning was also shocked.

    " Among these treasures are the fairy-grade spiritual grass obtained from Wujiang Immortal Mansion, and there are also many other treasures. Ji Ning also has a clue in his heart.

    "Can you afford it?" Yu Qi looked at the short, fat old man with madness in his eyes.

    "I'm old, I'm old." The pudgy old man shook his head and sighed, "I don't dare to go crazy with you, Taoist friend Ji Ning, I'm taking my leave, Yu Qi, my deadline is not long, I would like to advise you, don't be too crazy. Gambling  You're too cruel, be careful and you'll get hurt." The short, fat old man turned around and left.

    Ji Ning also looked at Yu Qi: "Two million six hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid?"

    "Yes." Yu Qi nodded.

    "Okay." Ji Ning smiled.

    Ji Ning is too lazy to worry about anything else. The only real thing is to get Yuan Ye.

    After a while, the two made a transaction.

    The treasure was returned to Yu Qi, and Ji Ning received 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan liquid and a "Xia" tablet.  On behalf of Ji Ning, like many loose and earthly immortals, he will also get a 40% discount on future purchases of treasures here.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning." After the transaction, Yu Qi's face turned red with excitement and he said, "It will get dark soon. When midnight, the monthly treasure competition will begin."

    "Treasure competition?" Ji Ning nodded, but didn't show much emotion.

    "This is the treasure competition at our Tianbaoshan headquarters. Many powerful forces in this big world, and even some lone immortals and earthly immortals, will send treasures here for the treasure competition." Yu Qi whispered.  He said, "There may even be immortal-level magic weapons. Many of them are difficult to buy, but sometimes they will appear in treasure competitions."

    Ji Ning's heart moved. He thought he might go and take a look. Maybe he could find the essence of the Five Elements. He immediately asked, "Are there any people from the Shaoyan clan participating?"

    "Shaoyan clan? That's a big clan. Someone from them will participate in the monthly treasure competition." Yu Qi said.

    "Okay, let's go take a look tonight." Ji Ning nodded.

    The capital of Daxia is Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    "The one who can be crowned king must be the one with the highest status in the Great Xia royal family, the Xia Mang clan. After all, the Xia Mang clan has been inherited for endless years. As the ruler of this big world, how many children of the Xia Mang clan are there?  There are very few people who can be crowned kings.

    "Princess, Princess." A female soldier wearing armor rushed outside a pavilion.

    "Come up."

    On the second floor of the pavilion, there was a woman in green sitting on the railing, looking at the garden. There were some stones, sandy beaches, and a huge lake in the garden, which seemed to be a beach.

    "Princess." The female soldier knelt down on one knee.

    The woman in green clothes had a hint of weakness, but her eyes frightened the female soldier, and then she said calmly: "Tell me what's going on."

    "Tianbaoshan sent information." The female soldier continued.

    "Tianbaoshan?" The woman in green was startled, and then said, "Bring it here."

    "Yes." The armored female soldier company handed over the information.

    After the woman in green took it, she opened it and saw the name and name on the scroll.The content of the recording made people tremble. The woman in green murmured to herself: "Ji Ning? Have you come to the capital of Daxia? In the Tianbao Mountain of the capital of Daxia?"

    "Snapped."

    A teardrop suddenly fell on the scroll.

    The woman in green seems to have just woken up.

    "Hahahahaha" The woman in green suddenly laughed, stood up immediately, and shouted, "Send my order and ask the Golden Armored Forbidden Army to prepare and follow me to Tianbao Mountain."

    "Transfer the golden-armored imperial army?" The armored female soldier was startled.

    "Hurry up and go." The woman in green shouted.

    "Yes." The armored female soldier did not dare to hesitate and retreated.

    The woman in green walked back and forth in the pavilion excitedly, her body trembling slightly, muttering to herself: "My brother, my only brother, the only bloodline left by my aunt, you are finally here. My sister is coming to see me.  I'm here to see you. I will never let Shaoyan hurt you at all, absolutely not!"

    "Princess." A female soldier shouted from a distance.

    The woman in green clothes turned her head, and then her figure disappeared and she flew over.

    soon.

    A flying chariot surrounded by golden flames was pulled by two huge Qingluan, followed by a group of golden-armored forbidden troops in front and behind. Each of the golden-armored forbidden troops had a strong aura, as if they were one body, and clouds and mist naturally appeared around them.  , all the forbidden troops stepped on the clouds and mist.

    "Qingluan, go to Tianbaoshan." The woman in green sat on the chariot.

    "Yes, Princess." One of the Qingluan spoke human words, followed by the two Qingluan pulling the chariot, surrounded by a group of golden-armored forbidden troops, and flew directly towards the Tianbaoshan headquarters.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 13: Legal Decree

    When Qingluan pulled the immortal chariot to the Tianbaoshan headquarters surrounded by a group of golden-armored imperial troops, someone from Tianbaoshan had already taken the initiative to greet her. After all, this was the famous Princess Xiyue of Prince Yan's Mansion.

    "Sister Xiyue.

    "A woman in white with an outstanding temperament, like an immortal, came out to greet him.

    "Sister Qingliu." Princess Xiyue also stepped off the fairy chariot and smiled.

    "How could Sister Xiyue think of coming to Tianbaoshan? With your personality, you rarely come here. I plan to go to your place in a few days." Qingliu, a woman in white, said with a smile. Fairy Qingliu is a reincarnated girl.  Immortal, he was a loose immortal of the Tiannong clan in his previous life, and he was reincarnated into the Tiannong clan again after his reincarnation!

    In the Tianbaoshan headquarters, Fairy Qingliu, who is at the level of Yuanshen Taoist, also has a very high status, and is also a close friend of Princess Xiyue.

    "I wanted to take a look, so I came here." Princess Xiyue and Fairy Qingliu held hands, and clouds of mist appeared directly under their feet, and they walked along another wide passage.  Normally guests like Ji Ning would enter through the ordinary passage.

    "You should have come out a long time ago. You have been bored in the palace all day. If you don't feel bored, I feel bored for you." Fairy Qingliu said, her good friend Princess Xiyue is good in other ways, but she is too withdrawn.  These days, Princess Xiyue will often be talked about in the gatherings of the royal family of the capital of Daxia and the younger generation of many large tribes.

    Because there are too many children in the royal family, the status of the prince and princess is actually not high. However, Prince Yan is only a relative of Princess Xiyue and loves Princess Xiyue very much, so the status of Princess Xiyue is actually very high.

    Many people thinkthe reason why Princess Xiyue is withdrawn is related to her childhood.

    Because no one knew about Princess Xiyue¡¯s childhood experience, Princess Xiyue was already a tall and graceful girl when King Yan brought her back.

    "By the way, please help me check." Princess Xiyue said, "A man named Ji Ning should come to your Tianbao Mountain today. Please check, where is this Ji Ning now? He should still be in your Tianbao Mountain."

    "Okay." Fairy Qingliu smiled, and then directly sent a message from her spiritual consciousness to a subordinate hundreds of miles away to give instructions.

    "It seems that Xiyue, you came here this time just for Ji Ning, by the name Ji Ning all I can remember is the disciple of Black and White Academy in Anchan County who killed Shao Yannong." Fairy Qingliu said.

    "That's him." Princess Xiyue also smiled, "I'm quite curious about him, how dare he kill Shao Yannong."

    "I'm also very curious." Fairy Qingliu said.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "It's been found out." Fairy Qingliu said, "Ji Ning is now at Duobao Peak."

    "Duobao Peak? Then go to Duobao Peak." Princess Xiyue said directly.

    The headquarters of Tianbaoshan covers an area of ????Aurora, and there are many peaks inside. The tops of these peaks are like scales of a huge unicorn. Among them, nine peaks are collectively called "Duobao Peak", and there are several floating peaks around each peak.  There are hundreds of seats, all of which are gathered together in clouds. The clouds are more than ten feet in size. There are tables, seats and maids on them.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on one of the clouds, eating delicious food. Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing were also beside them, and there was a maid waiting for orders.

    "Wow."

    The mountain peaks rippled, and Fairy Qingliu and Princess Xiyue flew out together, landing directly on a cloud of mist. They both sat down, and maids immediately brought delicious food to them one after another.

    "Look, that's Ji Ning over there." Fairy Qingliu glanced in the direction of Ji Ning.

    Princess Xiyue followed Fairy Qingliu's gaze and quickly discovered that direction. There were many clouds in that direction. Guests from all over the world were sitting on those clouds of different heights. Some of them were even from Daxia.  The most powerful people in the capital even took the initiative to smile at Fairy Qingliu and Princess Xiyue.

    "Huh?" Princess Xiyue soon discovered that among the guests, there was a very ordinary and inconspicuous young man wearing animal skins.

    Although he was wearing animal skins, the young man often immersed himself in eating. A big snow-white dog and a green snake next to him were also eating, and they were talking to each other, "This is really good." "As expected of the capital of Daxia, in Anchan County  I have never tasted it, Master, we are right here."

    "Ji Ning."

    Princess Xiyue felt warm in her heart as she looked at Ji Ning in the distance.

    "like."

    "Like my father!"

    Princess Xiyue said silently.

    Ji Ning¡¯s appearance is more similar to his mother Yuchixue, and Yuchixue and Yuchishan are even more like brothers and sisters They say that nephews are more like uncles. Ji Ning does have many similarities with Yuchishan, but Ji Ning suddenly?He was born very early, so he has always looked like a boy. If he breaks through his nature a few years later With his height at the age of eleven, he will definitely be very tall by the time he is sixteen.

    "Brother." Princess Xiyue felt warm in her heart and couldn't help but have tears in her eyes.

    too long.

    She always thought she was lonely. Even though her grandfather found her and brought her to the capital of Daxia, she was still lonely.  She missed her dead mother more, and her father who was gone forever She returned to the warm days with her parents on the island in her dreams again and again.

    She wanted to go back to the days when she was a fisherman girl on that island, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t go back to the past.

    Her father's life was shattered, and she thought she had no relatives anymore But the death of the Shaoyan clan involved a young man, a young man whose mother was named 'Yuchi Xue', a young man who was said to be the 'remnant of the Yuchi clan'  .  Although she had never seen Yuchixue, she had heard her father say that she was his only sister who was still alive.

    "Brother." Princess Xiyue was extremely anxious before, but when she saw the young man eating and drinking on the clouds in the distance and talking to the two spiritual beasts Bai Shuize and Kong Qing Snake, she was no longer anxious.

    "Xiyue, there is a concubine gathering here tonight once a month." Fairy Qingliu said with a smile, "And I got some news about this Jin."

    "What's wrong?" Princess Xiyue immediately became interested when she heard the word Ji Ning.

    Fairy Qingliu said: "This Ji Ning was originally not very interested in this treasure competition, but later I heard that people from the 'Shaoyan clan' were also here, so I came."

    "Ah." Princess Xiyue was stunned, "What is he going to do?"

    "This time, Ji Ning did not change his appearance, and even brought his spirit beast with him. He came to Tianbao Mountain in Shao Yannong's car. He was just afraid that Shao Yan Clan wouldn't find him." Qingliu  The fairy sighed, "I even came here specially when I heard that Shaoyan was here this time. I feel like he wants Shaoyan to fight against him. I have to say that he is really bold."

    "Then he is not very dangerous?" Princess Xiyue asked.

    "This Ji Ning has acquired Shao Yan's treasures, and there will definitely be no shortage of protective treasures." Fairy Qingliu said, "And he can kill Shao Yan Nong. This Ji Ning is very extraordinary in itself With his strength, in the world,  In the capital of King Xia, it is really difficult for the Shaoyan clan to kill him."

    Princess Xiyue also regained consciousness and nodded: "Yes, the imperial army of Daxia Royal Capital monitors the entire royal capital. If there is a fight, they will quickly move and arrive."

    "Yes. So if the Shaoyan clan wants to kill Ji Ning, I'm afraid they have to send out dead soldiers, and they can still kill Ji Ning in one breath, and such dead soldiers" Fairy Qingliu shook her head, "It's too difficult, too difficult.  It¡¯s difficult. At the very least, you have to be a top Sanxian, and even a top Sanxian might not be able to kill Ji Ning in one breath. After all, Ji Ning has killed Shao Yannong and a Yuan Shen level god.  The devil¡¯s record is the best.¡±

    Princess Xiyue also laughed.

    She suddenly felt proud of her younger brother. Her younger brother was indeed amazing.

    It was already dark, and starlight appeared in the night sky. Starlights connected one after another, and a starlight passage appeared. A tall, thin old man with narrow eyes strolled over surrounded by stars. He was the ancestor of Xuanji.

    Downstairs is a silent mountain range.

    "Floating clouds." Ancestor Xuanji said calmly, and his voice was immediately transmitted through the layers of mountains.

    Soon a figure emerged from the mountains. It was a bald old man. When the bald old man saw the mysterious ancestor, he saluted respectfully: "Fuyun has seen the ancestor."

    "Well, how many years have you been practicing?" Ancestor Xuanji said calmly.

    "It has been one hundred and twenty-eight thousand one hundred and thirteen years now." The bald old man said respectfully.

    "That's not bad. One hundred thousand years is a big hurdle. Many loose immortals can't survive one hundred thousand years." Ancestor Xuanji said.

    The bald old man continued: "When Fuyun went through the tribulation, the foundation of his soul was damaged. It was only with the help of the tribe that he restored the foundation as soon as possible. Only in this way can he survive until now, but now it is close to my limit. Every time the three disasters and nine tribulations occur,  It¡¯s a big disaster for me. I want to be reincarnated, but I¡¯m just afraid that my reincarnation will fail.¡±

    Not everyone can succeed in reincarnation. Some are lucky enough to succeed, while others are finished.

    The Underworld is not a good place.

    "I can give you a reincarnation decree." Ancestor Xuanji said.

    "Reincarnation decree?" The bald old man suddenly showed a look of surprise.

    The decree is issued by the powerful beings of the three realms.

    "Those powerful people's decrees, even the underworld must give face to, even the Shaoyan clan, such decreesIt is also very precious. After all, there are too many loose immortals. The entire Shaoyan clan has more than a thousand loose immortals.

    ¡°I need you to do something.¡± Ancestor Xuanji said.

    "Please give me your instructions, ancestor." The bald old man continued. He had asked the tribe several times before, but the tribe had not given him a reincarnation decree. Now that the ancestor has come in person, he wants to give him a reincarnation decree. Something big must happen.

    "Do you know that Ji Ning killed my peasant?" Ancestor Xuanji said calmly.

    "I know." The bald old man said.

    How could you not know this? Shao Yannong is almost certain to be the next Lord Feather, and he is surrounded by divine and demonic guards.  In the heart of the ancestor, his status is much higher than that of a loose immortal like him who will die soon.

    "Now Ji Ning is in the capital of Daxia." Ancestor Xuanji ordered, "Go to the capital of Daxia, kill Ji Ning, and then reincarnate."

    "The capital of Daxia?" The bald old man's expression changed.

    Killing people in the capital of Daxia?

    Kill that Ji Ning?

    This is not an easy matter. After all, Ji Ning even killed Shao Yannong and a soul-level god and demon.  It was difficult to kill Ji Ning, and it was even more troublesome to kill Ji Ning in the capital of Daxia. If he was not careful, his soul would not be able to escape, and he would be directly captured by the imperial army.  In that case, he would probably end up in a state of despair.

    "I'll give you time to prepare. When it's time to buy treasures, buy treasures. When it's time to exchange treasures for treasures, I want you to kill Ji Ning today." Ancestor Xuanji said coldly, and a golden scroll appeared in his hand, "This is the decree of reincarnation.  , you make the oath of heaven, and I will give it to you."

    The bald old man hesitated for a moment and looked at the golden decree. He thought that he had quite a lot of treasures, so he sold them directly in exchange for a few items with terrifying power.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ancestor of Xuanji comes in person, I am afraid he has no choice but to refuse to agree.

    "Heaven serves as a warning! I, Fuyun, will kill Ji Ning within three days and will not leak any information about my Shaoyan clan. If I violate this oath, my soul will be destroyed." The bald old man gritted his teeth.

    "Very good." Ancestor Xuanji nodded, then waved his hand, and the golden scroll flew directly over.

    The bald old man took the golden scroll.

    "I'll give you three days, but the sooner the better." Ancestor Xuanji said, then took a step and disappeared directly in the endless starlight.

 Volume 9: Ji Ning of Winged Snake Lake Volume 11: Chapter 14: First Meeting with Mu Zhenren

    There are floating clouds floating around the nine peaks of Tianbao Mountain and Duobao Peak. There are powerful people from all over the floating clouds. It is really a mixed bag.

    "Fellow Taoist Ji Ning." Yu Qi, dressed in purple, came to Ji Ning.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning glanced at Yu Qi. He had sold so many treasures for 2.6 million kilograms of essence liquid. Ji Ning was still very satisfied and said with a smile, "Fellow Taoist Yu Qi, come, let's drink a few glasses of water.  liquor."

    "There's no need to drink." Yu Qi smiled and whispered, "I'm here to tell fellow Taoist Ji Ning that people from the Shaoyan clan are here."

    "The Shaoyan clan's people are here?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "Where are they?"

    "Yes, where is it?" Xiao Qing's eyes also shone.

    Yu Qi was stunned.

    Why did the man and snake in front of me hear Shaoyan clan, as if they were seeing prey.

    "It's right there." Yu Qi gestured with his eyes and glanced at a distant mountain peak, "Did you see it? It's the group of people who just flew out of the mountain peak, including the maid and others, a total of nine people."

    Ji Ning immediately followed Yu Qi's gaze and saw a group of people flying out. The leader of that group was a middle-aged man with long hair and an extraordinary bearing. There were two teenagers next to him. As for  Others are guards, servants, and maids.

    "Shaoyan Xiushui?" Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    After selling the treasures before, Ji Ning also purchased a lot of information, such as detailed information on the 'Shaoyan clan' and information on the forces in the capital of Daxia.  In short, as long as some of the more powerful figures in the Shaoyan clan were recorded in intelligence, Ji Ning kept them in mind.

    Shaoyan Xiushui is a Void Return Earth Immortal!  Being cultivated by the Shaoyan clan, he has a high chance of becoming a 'Celestial Immortal', and his status is even better than that of Yu Shen Gong, because a tribe that really has the potential to become a 'Celestial Immortal' will generally not deal with it.  Some trivia.

    Being a Lord Feather also requires you to deal with a lot of trivial matters and requires distraction.

    "Recognize it?" Yu Qi laughed in a low voice, "This time it was Shaoyan Xiushui and his son Shaoyanjun who specially entertained the 'Muxian people' from the South China Sea."

    "A banquet for Master Mu Zhen?" Ji Ning asked doubtfully, "Shaoyan Xiushui has an extraordinary status. He actually entertained Master Wanxiang. Or is he from the South China Sea?"

    Yu Qi smiled and said: "You don't know something about this, fellow Taoist Ji Ning. The South China Sea is vast and difficult to control. The killings of monks in it are also more chaotic. However, some truly peerless geniuses will be born in this chaotic place.  Master Mu Zhen is one of the top among all the masters in Wanxiang."

    "The best?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    South China Sea

    That endless ocean has so many islands and so many immortal cultivators that it can be worth several counties.  It would be too arrogant to dare to claim to be the best in all things.

    "Master Mu Zhen is one of the candidates who is most likely to win the first place in this Immortal Fate Conference." Yu Qi whispered, "Three hundred years ago, Master Mu Zhen had already killed Taoist Yuanshen.  .¡±

    "Three hundred years ago, Taoist Yuan Shen was killed?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "This Mu Chuan has to hold back the Wanxiang real person stage for three hundred years for the sake of the Immortal Fate Conference?" Xiao Qing next to him exclaimed, "I heard that there is such a pervert, but I didn't expect to actually see it."

    Fortunately, there is a formation shield around each cloud, so the sound will not be transmitted outside.

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart tightened. Could he kill Yuanshen Taoist three hundred years ago?  How strong is it now?

    "This Master Mu Zhen is extremely famous." Yu Qilian said, "More than two hundred years ago, Master Mu Zhen had developed the second soul."

    "The second soul" Ji Ning silently wrote it down.

    "Just a few decades ago, his second soul was cultivated into a return to the void earth immortal!" Yu Qi said, "He even occupied a large island in the South China Sea and often preached, whether it was the demon race or the human race.  He doesn't shy away from anything His long-term preaching has also made his reputation spread even more. At the same time, more than six loose immortals and earthly immortals are known to have died at his hands!"

    Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing were all shocked when they heard this.

    "Madman! He is only in the realm of Wanxiang Zhenren, but his second soul actually dares to cultivate to the level of the Immortal Returning to the Void?" Xiao Qing exclaimed, "It has been three hundred years, and he is not afraid of three disasters and nine calamities?"

    "Whoever dares to be so crazy is either a lunatic or an absolute monster." Ji Ning said.

    ??This deity is Wanxiang Zhenren, and it is actually very dangerous for the second spirit to cultivate to the level of returning to the void.

    Because once the three disasters and nine tribulations come, power is related to strength.  How terrible are the 'three disasters and nine calamities' of a returning immortal?  Such three disasters and nine tribulations will befall the deity and the second soul at the same time.  The second soul can resist, but the strength of this body is too weak, I'm afraidThere is no way to resist.

    "Mu Zhenren's second spirit broke through to the Returning Immortal Realm decades ago. He may have survived the three disasters and nine tribulations by then." Yu Qi smiled, "I don't believe in his Wanxiang Zhenren's original form.  , can withstand the three disasters and nine calamities of the Returning Earth Immortal."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    It should be so.

    "However, this Mu Zhenren's realm is indeed very high. He dares to preach publicly. It is known to the outside world that six loose immortals and earthly immortals died at his hands It has long been recognized in the capital of Daxia that Mu Zhenren is expected to get  One of the first candidates." Yu Qi sighed, "He is so powerful now. If his true self worships a powerful person from the three realms and cultivates a higher method and stronger magical powers and secrets, his true self will be better in the future.  It must be much stronger than the second spirit."

    "Fellow Taoist Yu Qi," Ji Ning continued, "Regarding this Immortal Fate Conference, some recognized powerful figures should have gathered information, right?"

    "Yes." Yu Qi nodded, "But they are just some of the most famous ones. After all, the Great Xia Dynasty is so big that no one knows that there are those evil geniuses hiding there. Just like you, fellow Taoist Ji Ning, after you killed the young master  Before Yannong, few kings in the entire Daxia had heard of your name."

    "The Great Xia Dynasty is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Mu Xianren is just one of the most promising ones. No one can tell whether a more terrifying genius will suddenly appear." Yu Qi sighed with emotion.

    Ji Ning also nodded: "I need information about this Immortal Fate Conference and some information about the powerful Master Wanxiang."

    "I'll deliver it later." Yu Qi smiled and then withdrew.

    Yu Qi left.

    On the clouds, Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing all felt that the 'Immortal Fate Conference' was not so easy to enter.

    "The second soul has returned to the void and is an immortal, but I am still shamelessly staying in the Wanxiang Realm." Xiao Qing said bitterly.

    "You want to become a disciple of a truly powerful person from the three realms." Ji Ning smiled, "It's normal."

    The so-called master leads you in, and practice depends on the individual.

    Cultivation does depend on oneself, but at least you have to have a 'master' to help you get in. A good master is completely different. Although Ji Ning has never really met Taoist Sanshou, Taoist Sanshou arranged magical powers for him.  The Palace of War, the Palace of War, and the Palace of Stars are as if they are personally teaching and guiding them.

    ¡­¡­

    In another place.

    "More than a hundred years have passed since the last time we said goodbye to each other in the South China Sea. This time my Taoist friend comes to the capital of Daxia, hahaha" Shaoyan Xiushui, with long hair hanging loose, smiled with emotion, "When I think that my Taoist friend will be in Xianyuan,  He showed great power at the conference, and even some powerful people from the three realms discovered Taoist friends and accepted them as disciples. I couldn't help but be jealous, if I had known that I would have stayed with Wanxiang Zhenren for a few more years."

    Mu Xian looks like a young man, looking very simple and honest.

    But this simple and honest young man has gained far-reaching fame in the South China Sea. He has worked alone and created such a great reputation. He even preached publicly and was highly praised by countless immortal cultivators and demon clans.

    "Fellow Taoist Xiushui, you don't know, it's very uncomfortable to be in the Wanxiang Realm." Master Mu Zhen said with emotion, "My foundation is much stronger than the second soul. After all, the second soul is just the flow of refining air.  , and I am majoring in the body refining of gods and demons. But I just endured not to break through. I have endured this for a long time but it has become my inner demon. During the most recent three disasters and nine tribulations, my second spirit at that time was'  The soul was perfect, and the inner demon was extremely strong. At that time, when the inner demon tempted me, I almost died."

    Shaoyan Xiushui nodded: "Others only see your beauty and see that you are about to shine at the Immortal Fate Conference, but they don't see how terrible your three hundred years of forbearance and the inner demons caused by three hundred years of forbearance are.  .¡±

    "Father." Another handsome young man on the side shouted.

    Shaoyan Xiushui looked at her son.

    "Should I endure it for three hundred years?" the handsome young man asked.

    "You? You have no hope even if you endure it for three hundred years. Just concentrate on your cultivation. If you can become an Immortal Returning to the Void, you should thank God." Shaoyan Xiushui shook his head helplessly. His son's level still wanted to be in the 'Immortal Fate Conference'.  Even he chose to give up at the beginning. I don't know how many monsters have been holding back the Immortal Fate Conference, just waiting for this opportunity to fly into the sky.

    The handsome young man curled his lips.

    My father was talking to Master Mu Xian. Although he had reached the realm of all things, he was obviously a generation lower He looked around boredly, and suddenly his eyes fell on a cloud in the distance, and there was a person sitting on it.  There was a boy in animal skin, a big snow-white dog, a girl in green clothes, and even the boy in animal skin was holding a book and looking at it.

    "Who is he?" The handsome young man's eyes widened, "Ji Ning?"

    "Father, father, look quickly." The handsome young manLian shouted.

    Shaoyan Xiushui frowned and looked at his son. He was obviously unhappy when his son interrupted him.

    "Look, Ji Ning, it's Ji Ning who killed Shao Yannong." The handsome young man pointed in that direction.

    Shaoyan Xiushui and Mu Zhen also looked over.

    At a glance, he saw the boy with animal skin in the distance.

    "His appearance and clothing Next to him is Bai Shuize and a girl in green. Could it be that he is really Ji Ning?" Shaoyan Xiushui frowned. The Shaoyan clan has been chasing Ji Ning, but this kind of thing will not disturb Shaoyan.  Xiushui's.  But deep down, he is proud of his tribe, so he naturally cannot tolerate others provoking his tribe.

    "Is it really him?" Shaoyan Xiushui said softly, "If you dare to come to the capital of Great Xia, what is this Ji Ning going to do? Is he provoking my Shaoyan clan?"

    The person next to Mu Zhen also looked at it and said with a smile: "I heard that Ji Ning is very powerful. Could it be that he is here to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference like me?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    There are only two updates today.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 15: Wanting to Become Famous at the Treasure Competition

    "Just him?" Shaoyan Xiushui shook his head, "I have only been practicing for thirty years. If I don't have enough accumulation, I want to be a blockbuster in the Immortal Fate Conference. It's basically a dream."

    On the side, his son gritted his teeth and said: "Father, this Ji Ning became famous because of my Shaoyan clan. For the sake of my Shaoyan clan's face, he should be killed."

    "You don't need to worry." Shaoyan Xiushui glanced at her son.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Shaoyan Xiushui, Master Mu Zhen, Princess Xiyue, and Fairy Qingliu were all paying attention to Ji Ning, the number of guests at Duobao Peak gradually increased. These guests were all here to participate in the upcoming ¡®Treasure Competition¡¯.  Among them was a bald old man. He walked alone to a cloud and sat down cross-legged.

    "Ji Ning?" The bald old man glanced at Ji Ning on one of the clouds on another mountain peak in the distance.

    "Kill Ji Ning and then reincarnate."

    "If I can't kill Ji Ning, my soul will fly away." The bald old man is the 'Floating Cloud Immortal' who was previously ordered by Ancestor Xuanji. Although he has left the capital of Daxia for ten thousand years, there are very few people in the capital of Daxia who can recognize him.  Little, but the appearance of Immortal Fuyun still changed a lot, and his aura became restrained.

    Immortal Fuyun was sitting there. Although he was drinking casually, he chose a very good position and could completely notice Ji Ning from the corner of his eye.

    "Tianbaoshan headquarters has many prohibition formations, and there are many immortals stationed there. It's difficult to kill Ji Ning in Tianbaoshan" Immortal Fuyun thought about it. In fact, he also wanted to go directly to Ji Ning and kill him quickly.  Ji Ning died, and then he blew himself up and reincarnated directly.  But he also knows

    Once he takes action, probably in the blink of an eye, the Tianbaoshan headquarters formation ban will be activated, and it will be almost impossible for him to kill Ji Ning.

    "When he leaves the Tianbaoshan headquarters, he just needs to go out on the street outside." Fuyun Immortal thought, "There are no formation restrictions there, I will take action directly! As for the forbidden army finding out and coming back, although it will be quick, it still needs to be  Some time.¡±

    "I'll let you live a little longer." Immortal Fuyun was surprisingly firm at this moment.

    He has no other distracting thoughts.

    There is only one idea - to kill Ji Ning and then be reincarnated!

    Ji Ning took the information sent by Yu Qi and looked through it carefully. The information contained detailed records of some of the most famous 'Wanxiang Zhenren' in the entire Daxia capital. There are indeed some generally recognized facts about this Immortal Fate Conference.  The most promising candidate.  Such as the Daxia royal family's 'Xiamang Zishan', the Cangwu clan's 'Cangwu Eagle', the Xiangtian clan's 'Xiang Tianxiao', the Shaoyan clan's 'Shaoyanxuan', Nanhai Muxian's master, Donghai Danzhu's  ¡­

    These are the ones who have created such great reputations and are recognized as the best among all the real people in Wanxiang.

    For example, although the sloppy master of the Black and White Academy is also recorded in the books, he is obviously ranked at the back. The sloppy master can only be regarded as the top in Anchan County.

    But Mu Zhenren, Cang Wujiu and others are among the best in the entire world.

    "I'm actually one of them." Ji Ning looked through the pages and smiled. "The main achievement was actually killing Shao Yannong and a spirit-level god and demon." If he hadn't killed Shao Yannong's master and servant, Ji Ning would have killed him.  Logically speaking, the short years of cultivation would not appear in this information.

    Suddenly the maid who had been standing behind suddenly stepped forward.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    The maid smiled and said: "Master, there will be a treasure competition soon. I wonder if Master can participate? If you participate, please pay a deposit of 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid. If you don't participate, Master will need to leave here."

    "Do you still need to pay a deposit to participate in the treasure competition?" Ji Ning asked in surprise, "And it's 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid?"

    "This is the rule of our Tianbaoshan headquarters." The maid explained, "Ordinary treasure competitions do not require a deposit, but the monthly treasure competition at the headquarters gathers treasures from all over the Xia Dynasty and even other worlds. Generally,  There are some precious treasures that are extremely rare and precious. In order to prevent some customers from randomly bidding the price and not buying it after bidding, we need to pay a deposit of 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid. If anyone bids the price but does not buy it, we will  Just take away these 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid as punishment."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "And these ten thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid are not refundable." The maid said, "You can buy some treasures at will during the treasure competition. You only need to deduct ten thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid when you pay the final bill."

    "It seems that every guest who participated in the treasure competition, no matter what, first handed over 10,000 kilograms of essence liquid" Ji Ning glanced at him, "There are thousands of guests around, and a single unit of liquid would cost over ten million kilograms.  "

    "We have prepared many treasures," the maid said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, took out the yuan card and handed it over. This was the yuan card used to trade treasures before.Card.

    After the maid took the yuan card, she stepped back and stood aside.

    I saw maids chatting with guests on the clouds on Duobao Peak. Some guests left, but many stayed.  There are even some guests who have recently arrived, obviously just to participate in this ¡®treasure competition¡¯.

    "Shaoyan." Ji Ning glanced at Shaoyan Xiushui and others in the distance, "It seems that they have also discovered me, huh, what I want to come to the capital of Great Xia this time is to let more people know about me.  The more people who know me, the better.¡±

    The reason for Ji Ning¡¯s fanfare.

    What you want is to be famous!

    Shaoyan has been frantically searching for himself and has long known his whereabouts.  However, some tribes that are enemies of the Shaoyan clan, such as the strongest among them, the Zhuanshui clan, may not know that they are in the capital of Daxia yet.  Then what you have to do is become famous!  Let the word spread among the many guests at the treasure competition.

    "When the time comes, all the forces in the capital of Daxia know my existence, and if they want to win me over, they may come to win me over." Ji Ning knew very well that it would be very difficult for him to contend with the Shaoyan clan alone.  I need some help from outside!

    So you must be famous!

    It would be better to be famous in the capital of Daxia!

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    I saw a huge colorful auspicious cloud flying from below, a girl with long black hair standing on it, riding the auspicious cloud directly to the central void of the nine Duobao Peaks.

    "Everyone." The girl with long black hair smiled and turned around to salute. "The treasure competition once a month has begun again. This treasure competition will be hosted by me, Yukong. I, Tianbaoshan, have prepared one thousand three hundred and six hundred and six thousand for this competition."  Each of the sixteen treasures is extraordinary and has its own characteristics. Many of them are obtained from some hidden places, and some are even obtained from dangerous places outside the heaven or even the three realms."

    "Old rules, in addition to the treasures prepared by Tianbaoshan, all the guests present, if they want to sell any treasures, can also join this treasure competition after being inspected by Tianbaoshan. Our treasure competition will only charge only  Half of the fee is capped at 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    ¡°Okay, without further ado, let¡¯s start with the first treasure of this treasure competition.¡±

    The girl with long black hair waved her hand, and a strange magic weapon in the shape of a golden gong and drum appeared immediately in front of her, emitting waves of fluctuations.

    "The War Soul Drum is a heaven-level magic weapon. It can be used to hurt the enemy, or it can be used to make thousands of your own Tao soldiers explode into extraordinary combat power. The base price is 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid! Each quotation must be raised by a minimum of 1,000 kilograms.  A pound of Yuan liquid." The girl with long black hair smiled.

    "Eleven thousand catties."

    "Twelve thousand catties."

    ¡­¡­

    At the treasure competition, powerful people from all over the world made bids one by one to buy treasures one by one.  Those who can pay 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid as a down payment are not ordinary cultivators.  Ordinary Yuanshen Taoists are reluctant to put down 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid as a down payment.

    Ji Ning was drinking and watching leisurely.

    "Master, why don't you take action?" Xiao Qing was excited by the scene of fighting for the treasure.

    "Don't worry," Ji Ning said, "Shaoyan didn't even take action, so why should I be anxious? What's more, there is no treasure that I desire so much."

    Almost all the treasures that Ji Ning sold before were obtained from the Wujiang Immortal Mansion and the Shaoyan clan. However, Ji Ning still keeps some of the real fine treasures left by Immortal Ju Hua and is not in a hurry to sell them!  After being baptized by the Shaoyan clan, Wujiang Immortal, Juhua Immortal, and the treasures in the Shui Mansion, Ji Ning's vision was much higher.

    "The next treasure is a formation diagram! This formation diagram is a game created by the two immortals of the 'Turtle and Crab Immortals'. I believe you all know that the Turtle and Crab Immortals have  The inheritance of the powerful men of the three realms, they are very good at formations. Although this is a game played by two immortals, it is also very extraordinary. It contains many secrets of formations. The two immortals of turtle and crab even said as long as  If you have fully understood this formation diagram, you will be considered a master of the formation." The girl with long black hair smiled and said, "This formation diagram has a base price of 50,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid. Everyone, please bid."

    "Two immortals, turtle and crab?" Suddenly there was discussion everywhere.

    Ji Ning and Bai Shuize also had their eyes lit up.

    Bai Shuize is completely following the formation method. Ji Ning also has some understanding of the formation method. Of course, he knows about the 'Turtle and Crab Immortals'.  These two immortals, the turtle and the crab, are legendary beings. They are both demon clan immortals and they are the most accomplished in almost all formations in the world of the Great Xia Dynasty. It is also said that they both worshiped under  Under the disciples of the mighty men of the three realms.

    "It's just a game work. If it comes from the experience of two immortals, the price will definitely be more than 50,000 kilograms of essence liquid." Ji Ning looked at Uncle Bai aside, who was obviously very excited and looking forward to it.

    &nbsp; Those who follow the formation method are of course eager for the ¡®formation diagram¡¯ of the Turtle and Crab Immortals.

    "Fifty-one thousand catties."

    "Sixty thousand catties."

    The price of formation diagrams has increased rapidly. Although the formation method is very difficult and true geniuses rarely get involved, there are still many people who know that they will never become immortals.  So he immersed himself in studying the formations, and some of the formation masters were also very terrifying, and some even became immortals by relying on the formations.

    It¡¯s just that the formation is too difficult, and it¡¯s just a formation diagram, so the price is bound to not be too high.

    "Eighty thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Shaoyan Xiushui finally spoke. The price was already very high, and the people who came to compete for the treasure were also very sensible and would not mess around.

    "Is there any higher one?" The black-haired girl glanced around.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning, who had been there without asking for a price, spoke up: "Eighty-five thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid!" He raised the price by five thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid at once, which was a huge price increase for this amount.

    The black-haired girl also looked over and smiled: "Eighty-five thousand catties, is there anything higher?"

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    There are mountain peaks on all sides, and guests from all sides on the many clouds around them naturally look over to see who has quoted the price.

    "Huh? Beast-skin boy? Bai Shuize? Kong Green Snake?" In order to become famous, Ji Ning made Xiao Qing revert to the Kong Green Snake.

    "That boy with animal skincould it be Ji Ning who killed Shao Yannong in legend?"

    "Who is Ji Ning?"

    "Shao Yannong, the next feather god of the Shaoyan clan in the capital of Daxia, was killed in Anchan County. You didn't even know about this? The person who killed him was Ji Ning! He was the one who quoted the price just now! Look at the one next to him  The two spiritual beasts, the way he is dressed, yes, it is him."

    "Kill Shao Yannong?"

    "Jining?"

    "The price you just bid was Shaoyan's 'Shaoyan Xiu Shui'. This Ji Ning is competing with Shao Yan Xiu Shui for the treasure!"

    After a large number of guests at Duobao Peak noticed Ji Ning, they immediately started talking.

    Shaoyan Xiushui suddenly turned ugly, but Shaoyan Jun beside him turned red, gritted his teeth, and his eyes were about to spit fire, and said loudly: "Ninety thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid!"

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 16 Peacock Feather

    "Ninety thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid!"

    The angry voice resounded throughout Duobao Peak and even echoed among the peaks. This made many guests look over. From this angry bidding everyone could guess that Shaoyan must be very angry.  .

    "Stupid." On the clouds, when Shaoyan Xiushui heard her son's bidding, she couldn't help but glared at her son and yelled through the voice, "Don't you see that this Ji Ning just wants to be famous? This time he dares to make a big show of everything.  I came to the capital of Daxia without any secret, and even came to the treasure competition at the Tianbaoshan headquarters, and sabotaged it just when I, Shao Yan, was bidding, just to be famous!"

    "In Anchan County, the Anchan Beishan clan has to give face to my Shaoyan clan. But this is not Anchan County, but the capital of Daxia. In the capital of Daxia, it is not my turn to dominate the Shaoyan clan. He  Now he just wants to be famous, to make the entire capital of Great Xia aware of his existence, Ji Ning! When he enters a certain force, it will be much more difficult for our Shaoyan clan to deal with him." Shaoyan Xiushui looked at his son, "  We could have completely ignored him just now, but now you are bidding with him but it has made more people aware of him."

    "But I have already bid, how about I stop bidding?" Shao Yanjun was frightened.

    "We've already bid, so we can't bow our heads." Shaoyan Xiushui said through a message, "The more people pay attention, the more attention they have to my Shaoyan family's face. Don't speak next, let me do it."

    "Yes." Shao Yanjun did not dare to say more.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning heard the bid for ¡®ninety thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid¡¯ coming from the other side, he immediately smiled. He really dozed off and wanted to sleep. He wanted to give him a pillow. He just wanted to be famous.

    "Ninety thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid, are there any more?" the black-haired girl on the auspicious cloud shouted.

    "It's fine if someone else bids the price. Since it's the Shaoyan clan who bids the price, I, Ji Ning, really can't give in. Ninety-five thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid!" Ji Ning's voice rang out, resounding throughout the nine mountain peaks.

    "It's really Ji Ning!"

    "Who is Ji Ning?"

    "Ji Ning, who killed Shao Yannong, is in this treasure competition?"

    Although some guests noticed Ji Ning before, it was only a part of them. Now that Ji Ning took the initiative to provoke it attracted more people's attention.

    ¡­¡­

    "I knew he wanted to be famous." Shao Yan Xiushui's face turned cold, and Shao Yan Jun beside him didn't dare to say a word. He knew that the bid he just made gave Ji Ning a chance.

    "You little guy from Anchan County, are you going to fight with my Shaoyan clan?" Shaoyan Xiushui said calmly, "One hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    "Humph, if you, Shao Yan, want to get this formation map, you have to bring out more Yuan liquid, 120,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid!" Ji Ning spoke again.

    Shaoyan Xiushui's face darkened.

    ??The price of the array diagram that was obviously worth 80,000 to 100,000 jins of Yuan liquid was raised.  If you continue to bid, it doesn't matter whether you can get this array in the end.  The Shaoyan clan was always on the losing side, because even if they got it they paid an exorbitant price.  If he couldn't get it, he would be stepped on by Ji Ning.

    "One hundred and twenty-five thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Shaoyan Xiushui said in a low voice.

    "One hundred and twenty-eight thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning's bid did not increase much this time.

    "I, Shao Yan, have more of these formation diagrams, so I will give them to you." Shao Yan Xiushui felt something was wrong, and immediately stopped bidding, "It's really interesting that you, a person who is not good at formations, buy a formation diagram just for fighting spirit."

    "Hahaha, one hundred and twenty-eight thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid is nothing. It's not worth mentioning. Your Shaoyan Sect's Shao Yannong gave me millions of kilograms of Yuan Liquid!" Ji Ning laughed.

    Shaoyan Xiushui's face suddenly darkened.

    In fact, he knew very well that ever since his son called out ¡®ninety thousand kilograms of essence liquid¡¯, they were destined to suffer a loss, because Ji Ning¡¯s purpose was to become famous!  No matter what, Ji Ning's goal has definitely been achieved.

    The formation map left by the Turtle and Crab Immortals was sold to Ji Ning for a price of 128,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    And Ji Ning has also attracted the attention of most of the guests present.

    Especially the last words Ji Ning said, ¡®Shao Yannong gave me millions of kilograms of essence liquid.¡¯ This sentence was so cruel that it caused almost all the guests present to talk about it.

    "Millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid?"

    "Shao Yannong is the fourth son of the capital of Daxia. He has a lot of treasures. Now that Ji Ning has taken them all in one pot, he probably has millions of yuan liquid."

    "I almost want to kill Shao Yannong."

    "Millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid can be used to buy an immortal-level magic weapon."

    In fact, Shao Yannong¡¯s treasures are indeed amazing, but the three most precious treasures on his body, the ¡®Dingzi Scroll¡¯ and the ¡®Black and White Disk¡¯, areIt fell away, leaving only one piece of the 'Great Movement Talisman'. There was no place to buy this 'Great Movement Talisman' if there was Yuan liquid, and Ji Ning was not willing to sell it.

    Among the many guests.

    Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning from afar, with a hint of tenderness in her eyes, the look she gave to her relatives.

    "Xiyue, do you have a good impression of Ji Ning?" Fairy Qingliu said with a smile.

    "Yes." Princess Xiyue nodded.

    "How about you recruit him as your son-in-law?" Fairy Qingliu joked.

    "Don't interrupt." Princess Xiyue frowned and shouted softly. She was a complete family member and sister to Ji Ning, so there was no need to recruit a son-in-law.

    "But this Ji Ning is really courageous, and he completely goes against this Shaoyan clan." Fairy Qingliu sighed, "He said that Shao Yannong gave him millions of Yuan liquid. I am afraid that the people of the Shaoyan clan will be angry after hearing this.  You know what it¡¯s like.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed and treasures were bought one after another.

    Nearly an hour later.

    "Everyone." The voice of the girl with long black hair suddenly became louder, "Don't worry about chatting with your friends. The next treasure is the most precious one in this treasure competition so far. This is something you really want to buy.  Treasures you can¡¯t buy, if you miss it this time, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know when you will come across it.¡±

    Immediately, many guests turned their heads out of curiosity.

    Ji Ning also looked at it curiously.

    The most precious one?  In previous treasure auctions, the highest price reached more than 300,000 kilograms of liquid essence.

    "This is the magic weapon left behind by the death of a peacock, a mythical beast from heaven." The girl with long black hair spoke in a high-pitched voice, "And this peacock, a mythical beast, has extremely pure blood, and it cannot transform even when it reaches the level of returning to the void.  .¡±

    "What."

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this. Even the return-to-Void Earth Immortal level cannot transform?  Does it take an immortal to transform?  Such a mythical beast has never been heard of in the world of Daxia Dynasty.

    "The magic weapon of this great peacock demon after death is five feathers." The girl with long black hair waved her hand, and five feathers suddenly appeared out of thin air. These five feathers emitted natural power while suspended in mid-air.  One feather surrounds the flame, one feather surrounds the water flow, one feather is endlessly heavy, one feather roars with golden energy, and one feather exudes misty green energy.

    As soon as the five feathers appeared, the surrounding space seemed to freeze.

    "This is!"

    Suddenly, the entire treasure competition venue was filled with exclamations of exclamation.

    Peacock, born with the five elements, is the natural darling of the five elements of heaven and earth. It is said that the purer the bloodline of the peacock mythical beast, the more likely it is that the tail feathers of the five elements can be condensed.  Some condense two feathers, some condense three feathers, and the peacock with the purest blood of the mythical beast can condense five feathers!

    Peacocks of this bloodline are definitely no less powerful than gods and demons, and peacocks at the level of returning to the void may be comparable to gods!

    "Its five feathers are born with the five elements." The girl with long black hair smiled, "It's a pity that it is only a great demon at the level of returning to the void. If it is a great demon at the level of immortalthe value of these five feathers is very high.  I¡¯m afraid it will make all the immortals crazy about it. Of course, if this peacock demon becomes an immortal, the feathers will not appear here, and it will not even be possible to sell them.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    The five feathers in front of you are already very precious. If this peacock can survive the catastrophe and become an immortal, the value of the feathers may increase thousands of times. I am afraid that the emperors of the big world will be greedy, but the immortal level and bloodline  The most noble peacock can probably compare with a true immortal, and it is not so easy to die.

    "Although it is just a return to the void, the blood of this peacock is noble, and the five feathers belong to the five elements. Once used to create a magic weapon, combined with some other materials, it can completely create an immortal-level magic weapon. Normally, a high-grade immortal-level magic weapon can be created  If the magic weapon comes, with luck, you may be able to create a top-notch magic weapon at the immortal level." said the girl with long black hair.

    The five feathers are the natal magic weapon for the peacock.

    For humans, five feathers are just materials for refining weapons. How about making them into immortal-level magic weapons?  It is simply a lie. It requires a lot of other materials, and the possibility is negligible, but there is still a high degree of certainty in refining a high-quality immortal-level product.

    "The base price is two million kilograms of Yuan liquid! Each bid will increase by no less than one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid!" said the black-haired girl.

    "Two million one hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid, I want these Five Elements Peacock Feathers." An old voice sounded. The speaker was an old man wearing a gorgeous robe with dragon patterns on it. At first glance, there were many people in this costume.  Everyone knows that this should be the Daxia royal family.

    but?

    Fighting for treasures, who cares whether you are a royal or not!

    &nbsp"My master is about to refine a five-element immortal-level magic weapon, but he is short of the main material, two million and two million kilograms of essence liquid." A white-faced and beardless young man said with a smile.

    "Two million three hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid." Another part of the body was glowing with green light, and the man's voice sounded like it was made of steel.

    "Two million and four hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid. I still need one Five Elements Immortal level magic weapon to overcome the calamity." The person who spoke was Shaoyan Xiushui. At this moment, Shaoyan Xiushui didn't care about Ji Ning at all. He was staring at the five feathers. It was obvious that he was powerful.  You must win.

    "Two and a half million kilograms of Yuan liquid, I want it from Yinglong Shenshan." A woman exuding a demonic aura said coldly.

    Each one has an extraordinary origin.

    "But the King of Daxia has its own laws and regulations, and no one can rob them. Everyone has to rely on their true ability - whoever has more Yuan Ye will get it!"  A treasure with all five elements like this is indeed very rare. It is a once-in-a-lifetime experience. If you want to find it again, you have to wait.  It is difficult to buy even if there is Yuan liquid.

    Many people want it, and Ji Ning also wants it.

    "Born with five elements?" Ji Ning's eyes shone brightly, "I practice "Sixth Turn of Star Reaching", which requires the essence of the five elements. The essence of the five elements of these five feathersaccording to the numerous instructions given in the inheritance of "Star Reaching Hand"  According to the treasure records, it is definitely of the highest quality. Only the top peacock bloodline can breed these five feathers. The essence of the five elements contained in them is probably enough for even the third turn of my star-catching hand."

    "Two million six hundred thousand kilograms of essence liquid!" Ji Ning said loudly.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 17: Destined to Win

    Wow!

    In an instant, more than a thousand guests from the entire Duobao Peak looked here one by one. It should be noted that although they also participated in this "treasure competition", in fact, they usually only bought treasures worth about 100,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Those who are truly willing to pay more than a million kilograms of essence liquid those are very few!  The total net worth of many loose immortals may not be this much, and the net worth of loose immortals is mainly their own magic weapons!

    ¡° Only a small number of the people in Duobao Peak can directly shout out 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan Liquid.

    "It's Ji Ning."

    "A little guy in the realm of everything?"

    "He dares to buy five-element peacock tail feathers?"

    "Does he have that much multi-fluid?"

    "He killed Shao Yannong and a god and demon at the level of the soul. Shao Yannong has a lot of treasures, and the god and demon at the level of the soul may also have some treasures."

    There was a lot of discussion, and everyone was shocked that Ji Ning dared to bid.

    ¡°After all, the five people who bid before were all of great background, and they were all immortals!

    Where is Ji Ning?  Only ten thousand things are real.

    "Two million and seven hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid, little guy from the Black and White Academy, this is just a refining material, not a magic weapon. Even if you buy it, you can't use it. It has to be combined with other materials to let the master of weapon refining to refine the fairy-level magic weapon.  come out."

    "Two million eight hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid belongs to whoever can pay the price. Don't say that Ji Ning is just Wanxiang Zhenren, he is just a mortal. As long as he can pay the price, you don't care what he buys it for."

    "Three million kilograms of Yuan liquid, please don't argue with me. Master has been in need of such precious materials of the Five Elements for a long time."

    Prices are skyrocketing.

    Ji Ning also felt the pressure. After all, the treasures sold before were only 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan liquid. However, all this was expected. After all, peacock feathers can be used as the main material to refine high-grade magic weapons of the Immortal level. This is amazing.  It's not comparable to my own 'Green Silk Divine Fire Cup'.  After all, the green-haired divine fire lamp is only a low-grade fairy!

    "Ji Ning, just shout the price up to shock them." Suddenly the voice of the big yellow bear sounded in Ji Ning's mind, "Slowly raise the price like this, I'm afraid the price will be very high, just quote four million catties."

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment.

    He carries the Water Mansion with him, and the spirit of the Water Mansion is well aware of everything around him.

    "Four million kilograms of Yuan liquid!" Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    Suddenly the entire Duobao Peak became quiet.

    Just now, it was almost one hundred thousand kilograms, one hundred thousand kilograms, slowly rising. The sudden increase of one million kilograms of Yuan liquid is too high. After all, this is not a finished fairy-level magic weapon, but just the 'material' of the immortal-level magic weapon.

    ¡­¡­

    "Does he have so much hydration?" Princess Xiyue was worried. When she saw Ji Ning bidding, she also wanted to help Ji Ning.  But she stayed in the palace all year round and rarely came out. She rarely came to Tianbaoshan and had nothing to spend.  So she only has some life-saving things on her body, and she is only Wanxiang Zhenren now, so naturally she will not have immortal-level treasures.

    She doesn¡¯t go out on adventures and has always been in the capital of Daxia, so the treasures she has on her are sold, which is estimated to be only one or two million kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    Four million kilograms of Yuan liquid not even the princes and princesses can take it out.

    "It would be great if grandpa was here." Princess Xiyue secretly thought that her grandpa was completely obedient to her, so buying the peacock feather was just a small matter.

    "How many treasures did Ji Ning get from killing Shao Yannong?" Fairy Qingliu on the side was filled with emotion. "You even dare to bid for treasures like peacock feathers. Four million kilograms of Yuan liquid can buy an immortal magic weapon.  Finished product.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "Didn't Ji Ning just kill a Shao Yannong? How much of Shao Yannong's total net worth dares to ask for four million kilograms of Yuan liquid?" The fair-faced young man frowned.

    ¡­¡­

    "Four million kilograms of essence liquid?" The man whose whole body was glowing with green light and made of steel also frowned. The price was indeed very high. To refine a powerful immortal-level magic weapon, other materials are needed, and there are also  It requires a Celestial Ancestor who is good at refining weapons to personally take action. The price is not low, and finally we can have a finished product of Immortal level magic weapon.

    ¡­¡­

    "What a guy." Mr. Mu Zhen, who had been watching the excitement, was also amazed and couldn't help but take a deep look at Ji Ning in the distance.

    With four million kilograms of Yuan liquid, this Ji Ning is really rich enough.

    ??????????????????????????? The so-called horse is not fattening the grass at night, and immersing yourself in cultivation and hunting for treasures is indeed not as good as Ji Ning¡¯s killing of Shao Yannong. Killing Shao Yannong immediately made him angry!

    "Fellow Taoist Xiushui, do you still want to fight?" Master Mu Zhen said with a smile, "I still have about a million kilograms of Yuan liquid, which I can lend to fellow Taoist."

    "Xie Mu??Fellow Taoist.  "Shaoyan Xiushui glanced at the servants behind him, and a servant in green clothes came over.

    "Didn't you find out before that the deal between Ji Ning and Tianbaoshan was only for 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan liquid?" Shaoyan Xiushui said angrily, "It's only more than two million kilograms of Yuan liquid, and he dared to ask for a price of four hundred  Ten thousand catties?¡±

    The servant in green said: "Master, this news is absolutely correct. Master, don't worry. Tianbaoshan headquarters also knows that Ji Ning only traded more than two million kilograms of Yuan liquid with them. Now he suddenly asked for four million kilograms Tianbaoshan is also worried.  Ji Ning disrupted this treasure hunt, so I will definitely check him out."

    "Yes." Shaoyan Xiushui nodded. His eyes suddenly lit up. He had already caught a glimpse of the clouds where Ji Ning was in the distance. A man and a woman were flying towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also noticed that two people were flying behind, Yu Qi in purple and a bald woman in white. When these two people flew into the clouds, mist suddenly arose in the clouds, covering their surroundings.  Let the outside world have no idea what is being discussed inside.

    The bald woman smiled and said: "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, I am Yichen from Tianbaoshan Mountain. I know that Friend Daoist Ji Ning obtained 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan Liquid in a previous transaction, but now, Daoist Daoist, you are offering 4 million kilograms of Yuan Liquid. We  Tianbaoshan is also worried that the deal will eventually fail."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In an ordinary treasure hunt, if the treasure is lost, the penalty of deducting the deposit of 10,000 kilograms of liquid liquid is enough.

    But this time the competition for the treasure of 'Peacock Feather' involves too much money. If Ji Ning makes a random offer and doesn't buy it in the end, just deducting 10,000 kilograms of Yuan Liquid will not help.

    "I hope fellow Taoist Ji Ning understands." The bald woman in white robe was very polite.

    "I understand." Ji Ning smiled and said, "I have heard before that if we have any treasures in this treasure competition, can we give them to you for auction?"

    "Yes." The bald woman in white robe nodded.

    "I have one right here." Ji Ning turned over his hand, and a simple lamp appeared in his hand. There was a green flame on the lamp. A child's face suddenly appeared on the green flame. He looked around and sighed: "Put me in  I'm suffocated after being locked up in the storage magic weapon for so long, wow, what kind of place is this?"

    "Immortal level magic weapon?" The bald woman in white robe was startled, "Green silk divine fire lamp?"

    The green silk sacred fire lamp is a relatively common fairy-level magic weapon.

    ??Simply put, it is a lamp that contains the ¡®Green Silk Divine Fire¡¯. You can use the Green Silk Divine Fire to fight enemies, or you can use the Green Silk Divine Fire to nurture the ¡®Sacred Fire¡¯ in your body.  Although it is relatively common, it still attracts powerful people from all walks of life to snap up it. After all, everyone wants to raise the Heavenly Fire in their bodies to the first level.

    "Do you mean, fellow Taoist Ji Ning, to sell this green silk sacred fire lamp? In this treasure competition?" asked the bald woman in white robe.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I, Tianbaoshan, can buy it directly for three million kilograms of essence liquid." Yichen, a bald woman in white robe, couldn't help but said. This blue-haired divine fire lamp is also extremely rare. Every one is snapped up, so Tianbaoshan naturally wants to take it.  .

    "No, come join this treasure competition. The base price is set at three million kilograms of Yuan liquid. If no one buys it, I will sell it to you." Ji Ning said, "Do you have any objections to fellow Taoist Yichen?"

    The face of the bald woman in white robe twitched.

    The base price is three million kilograms of Yuan liquid?  No one will buy it and then sell it to Tianbaoshan?

    "No objection, no objection." The bald woman in white robe immediately took the green silk divine fire lamp and turned around to leave.

    Ji Ning is not worried either. When doing business at the Tianbaoshan Headquarters, he will not be greedy for a low-grade Immortal-level ¡®Green Silk Divine Fire Cup¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    The black-haired girl who presided over the treasure competition on Xiangyun was also waiting for her own people to check it. Now that she knew that Ji Ning was indeed capable of buying it, she immediately said: "Four million kilograms of Yuan liquid, is there anything higher?  "

    "It seems that Ji Ning has such strength." The pale-faced young man shook his head and sighed, "It's too high, the price is too high."

    "Too high."

    Some people immediately began to give up. After all, Ji Ning's sudden lifting of one million kilograms of essence liquid really shocked some people.

    But after all, there are still people who are very eager for this peacock feather.

    "Four.1 million kilograms of Yuan liquid!" The man who looked like he was made of steel with a glowing green light said in a low voice, "This is what I need to overcome the disaster. I hope you will give me Dong Chou some face."

    "Humph, Dong Chou, you need to overcome the tribulation, and I also need to overcome the tribulation! Four million and two million kilograms of Yuan liquid." Shaoyan Xiushui also said in a low voice.

    Immortal Dong Chou is just a lone ranger. Although he is very powerful, Shaoyan Xiushui comes from the Shaoyan clan after all.

    "Four.3 million catties!" Immortal Dong Chou said in a low voice.

    &nbsp; "Four.4 million catties!" Shaoyan Xiushui gritted his teeth.

    "Four.6 million catties!" Immortal Dong Chou had murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Four.7 million catties!" Shaoyan Xiushui gave him a cold look.

    Overcoming the tribulation is the most important step on the road to immortality.

    In the past, it was about jumping out of the three realms to be at ease and gain immortality!  If you fail and are lucky, you are just a loose immortal. Why don't they take this treasure to overcome the tribulation?

    "Five million kilograms of Yuan liquid!" Ji Ning shouted.

    Shaoyan Xiushui and Dongchou Immortal looked over at the same time.

    All the guests present looked over and couldn¡¯t help but talk about Ji Ning. It¡¯s so crazy. Five million kilograms of essence liquid?

    "Shaoyan Xiushui, can you still bid?" Ji Ning looked at Shaoyan Xiushui in the distance.

    If those two Earth Immortals really want it, then Ji Ning¡¯s desire is no less than theirs!

    The essence treasure of the Five Elements is easy to find for those who practice the Star Picker in the second round, but it is even harder to find in the third round.

    And this ¡®Peacock Feather¡¯ is more than enough for you to master the second and third turns of the Star Reacher!  Among the many magical powers that I have cultivated, the most powerful method is the 'Star Picker'. This magical power has been ranked in the top ten since the beginning of the world, and it is the top in the three realms!

    ¡°What magic weapons and rare objects are secondary to me, the magical power ¡®Star Reacher¡¯ is the most powerful one to increase my strength!

    This peacock feather you must get it!

    "Five million kilograms of Yuan liquid, is there any higher? Is there any higher?" The black-haired girl said loudly above the auspicious clouds. There was a lot of discussion throughout Duobao Peak, but no one bid again.  Shaoyan Xiushui hesitated even though his face looked ugly, and Immortal Dong Chou gritted his teeth and could only hold back.

    "If there are no more bids, this peacock feather will belong to fellow Taoist Ji Ning!" the black-haired girl urged loudly for the last time.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 18: The princess wants to see me?

    After waiting for a moment, the black-haired girl took a closer look at Immortal Dong Chou and Shao Yan Xiushui, and then said loudly: "Okay, five million kilograms of Yuan liquid, and the peacock feather belongs to fellow Taoist Ji Ning!"

    With this announcement, the ownership of Peacock Feather was finally decided.

    "Huh." Shaoyan Xiushui let out a long breath.

    He was hesitating just now, but his reason made him hold back.

    The person on the side, Mu Zhen, glanced at Shao Yan Xiushui, then picked up his wine glass and took a sip.

    "Father, why don't you buy it?" Shao Yanjun couldn't help but said, "This peacock feather will be of great use to you in overcoming the tribulation, and Ji Ning still insists on fighting with us, whether it is to vent his anger or for you to overcome the tribulation, father.  Everyone should buy it.¡±

    "What do you know? Five million kilograms of Yuan liquid. Do you know how much five million kilograms of Yuan liquid is?" Shaoyan Xiushui looked at his son.

    Shao Yanjun was startled.

    His status in the tribe is not as good as that of Shao Yannong. Whether it is two million kilograms of Yuan liquid or five million kilograms of Yuan liquid, it is a lofty figure for him.

    "With so much elemental liquid, I can buy a good immortal-level magic weapon!" Shaoyan Xiushui said, "There are many kinds of immortal-level magic weapons for overcoming tribulations, why bother just looking for this peacock feather? It's more than five million kilograms of yuan.  liquid, it¡¯s not worth it. This is a fortune that can affect my path to immortality. I can¡¯t just quote random prices just because of my grudge.¡±

    Shao Yanjun nodded obediently.

    "This Ji Ning is also an idiot." Shaoyan Xiushui gave him a cold look, "What's the use of a Wanxiang Daoist even if he has a peacock feather?"

    "Kill this Ji Ning, and the peacock feather will still be ours." Shao Yanjun had longing in his eyes.

    "Who is going to kill?" Shaoyan Xiushui shook his head, "This is not something that bothers you."

    ¡­¡­

    "Five million kilograms of Yuan liquid." Immortal Dong Chou also shook his head, "This little Wanxiang guy is really crazy."

    ¡­¡­

    "Five million kilograms of Yuan liquid, this younger brother of mine is really amazing." Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning from a distance, with a smile on her face.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh, getting the peacock feather will not help your strength at all. When you leave Tianbao Mountain, you will die." Immortal Fuyun was drinking there silently, watching from a distance.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was extremely excited.

    Got!

    "Now that I have Peacock Feather, any fairy-level magic weapons or rare objects are bullshit. What I need as my second soul is a large number of flying swords. My true self is the God-Demon Body Refining Style. The most important thing is magical powers!"

    "With it, there is nothing to worry about in the second and third turns of the magical star-catching hand." Ji Ning felt very happy.

    time flies.

    Because there were more than a thousand treasures, the treasure competition lasted for a whole day. However, Ji Ning left when the treasure competition lasted for more than three hours, because the treasure competition lasted for more than three hours.  , took out the 'Green Silk Divine Fire Cup'.

    The green silk sacred fire lamp is a magic weapon of the immortal level.

    And it¡¯s a finished product!

    There was a commotion immediately. This blue-haired divine fire lamp was different from the peacock feather. Few people wanted the peacock feather.  And there are more people in demand for the Green Silk Divine Fire Lamp because the Green Silk Divine Fire Lamp can raise the 'Sky Fire' pregnancy and nourishment to the first level. Although it will be greatly depleted after each use, it will take a long time to gradually recover, but you can continue after recovery.  use.

    ?It is used continuously again and again!

    But because it takes time for the 'Green Silk Divine Fire Cup' to absorb the power of heaven and earth and gradually recover, no big tribe would be dissatisfied with having too many 'Green Silk Divine Fire Cups' in its own tribe.

    The base price is three million kilograms of Yuan liquid, and the price has soared rapidly!  It soared to 4.9 million kilograms of yuan liquid and was bought.

    After all, fairy-level magic weapons such as the Green Silk Divine Fire Lamp are relatively common, and their prices are relatively fixed, so the increase will not be too outrageous.

    ¡­¡­

    "He left?" Immortal Fuyun saw Ji Ning retreating, frowned and immediately started to leave.

    soon.

    Taoist Fuyun came to the street outside the Tianbaoshan headquarters. It was early in the morning, the golden crow was born, and the glow was brilliant.

    "Senior." As soon as Immortal Fuyun came out, someone from the Shaoyan clan who was squatting outside suddenly came over.

    "Ji Ning should come out soon, keep an eye on Tianbao Mountain, and report back at any time." Immortal Fuyun ordered, and then he waited silently. He was waiting for his last battle in this life!  In this battle, he will try his best to kill Wanxiang Zhenren, a peerless genius in the capital of Daxia.

    ¡­¡­

    "gone?  " Princess Xiyue stood up immediately when she saw Ji Ning withdrawing from the table. There was a trace of anxiety in her eyes. She felt her heart beating faster. She immediately said to Fairy Qingliu beside her, "Qingliu, please help me arrange it. I want to be alone.  Meet Ji Ning.  "

    "Meet Ji Ning?" Fairy Qingliu was startled, then nodded, "I'll make arrangements right away."

    "Thank you." Princess Xiyue had always looked at Ji Ning and was not so nervous. Now she was extremely nervous when she thought of meeting Ji Ning immediately.

    "Huh."

    Princess Xiyue took a long breath and said silently, "Brother, we will meet soon."

    Princess Xiyue also left the table.

    ??In fact, the treasure competition lasts for a full day, so people will continue to withdraw during the process.

    Ji Ning repaid some Yuan liquid and also obtained the array diagram and peacock feathers.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, if there are any more treasures in the future, you can send them to Tianbao Mountain. Whether you sell them directly to Tianbao Mountain or sell them at a treasure competition." Yichen, a bald woman in white, said with a smile.

    "Treasures don't just fall from the sky." Ji Ning lamented, "I've given you all my green-haired divine fire lamp."

    Yichen smiled and then stepped back.

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing all looked at Yu Qi in purple.

    "Fellow Daoist Yu Qi, I want to buy some flying swords." Ji Ning said.

    "Flying sword?" Yu Qi was immediately delighted. He knew that Ji Ning still had more than two million kilograms of Yuan liquid in his body. This was a major customer. He quickly said, "What flying sword do you want? Just say that it was refined by the ancestor of the immortals.  There are some precious flying swords, and even flying swords containing powerful magic circles."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "The standard flying sword will do."

    "Standard style" Yu Qi's face froze. The standard flying sword had the lowest profit. After all, Ji Ning could buy it at a 40% discount.

    "I need seven hundred and twenty heaven-level high-grade flying swords." Ji Ning said.

    The muscles on Yu Qi¡¯s face twitched. Oh my god, a flying sword of heaven level?  Seven hundred and twenty?  Are you kidding me?  It should be noted that many loose immortals and earthly immortals use heaven-level magic weapons. They usually only use a few powerful heaven-level magic weapons. Even if they are large-scale, getting dozens of heaven-level magic weapons is nothing.

    Seven hundred and twenty heavenly magic weapons?

    The quantity alone is enough to scare people, but the price is also very high.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, are you sure you have 720 mouthfuls? Can you afford it?" Yu Qi couldn't help but said, "A top-grade flying sword at the heaven level usually requires 10,000 kilograms of essence liquid for one flying sword, which is more than 700 mouthfuls.  That¡¯s more than seven million kilograms of Yuan liquid.¡±

    Ji Ning frowned.

    well!

    I just thought I was rich, but when I thought about buying more than 700 heavenly flying swords, I felt extremely distressed.

    "Show me the collection of heavenly standard flying swords." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay, please come with me." Yu Qilian said, Tianbaoshan's standard magic weapon is also 40% off for Ji Ning to buy, and it is also 40% off for selling.  It doesn't look like it's profitable.  But in fact, these standard magic weapons sold in Tianbaoshan are all refined in large quantities by the Daxia royal family behind Tianbaoshan.

    The cost of refining these standard magic weapons for the Daxia royal family is actually less than 40% off.  Maybe it¡¯s just 30% off or 40% off.

    It is announced that the acquisition is 40% off and the sale is 40% off.  It just makes more people buy it.  After all, immortal cultivators buy life-saving magic weapons and seldom sell them again.

    Therefore, Yu Qi can get a lot of benefits from more than 700 heaven-level magic weapons, even if they are standard magic weapons.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was sitting under a pavilion, looking at the rising sun, feeling very good.  He had no idea that there was a loose immortal named "Floating Cloud Immortal" waiting for him on the street outside.

    "This is a summary of the heavenly standard flying swords." Yu Qi handed Ji Ning a thick animal skin book.

    Ji Ning opened it and looked at it.

    Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing also helped watch.

    The price of standard flying swords is relatively low, because standard flying swords are sharp and hard at the most basic level.  As for other aspects, it is very poor.

    "A low-grade flying sword at the heaven level costs one thousand kilograms of essence liquid per gulp? 60% off, it's only 600 kilograms." Ji Ning murmured as he looked at it, "The middle-grade one is more expensive, and it costs three thousand kilograms of essence liquid per gulp."

    There are nearly a hundred kinds of low-grade heaven-level products.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Middle-grade, Tian-level.

    There are far fewer high-grade heavenly ones, only eighteen types.

    As for the top grade of heaven?  There is no top-grade flying sword among the standard flying swords. The top-grade heaven-level flying swords are already considered the pinnacle of the standard flying swords.

    "The highest grade in heaven"??About 10,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid.  "Ji Ning frowned, what should I do?

    This purchase of heaven-level flying swords is for the second soul. This ¡®Small Thousand Swords Formation¡¯ belongs to the higher-level flying swords and the greater the number, the greater the power!  However, controlling a large number of flying swords places a great burden on the spiritual consciousness. Ji Ning has been practicing in Shuifu for more than a year, especially the second soul because the soul is conceived and raised by the soul, coupled with the Nuwa Tu visualization method,  The soul has made great progress.

    Now I can control all of the 729 earth-level flying swords.

    Replace it with a heavenly flying sword?

    It is estimated that it will be difficult to control too much in a short period of time.

    "The Red Sun Sword has one hundred and ninety-eight swords!" Ji Ning pointed to the book, "There are also one hundred and ninety-eight Qingming Swords!"

    "The Red Sun Sword is worth eleven thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid, and the Qingming Sword is nine thousand kilograms of Yuan Liquid." Yu Qi next to him said with a smile, "All in all, it requires 3.96 million kilograms of Yuan Liquid. Six.  That¡¯s two million three hundred and seventy-six thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid.¡±

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    Counting all the expenses, the previous 2.6 million kilograms of Yuan liquid has been completely consumed, and there is still a little bit left.  Moreover, the cultivation of his second soul also requires Yuan liquid.

    "No!" Ji Ning waved his hand, and the black dragon chariot suddenly appeared on the ground beside him.

    "This chariot has been sold to you in Tianbaoshan."

    Ji Ning said proudly.

    ¡­¡­

    This black dragon puppet has soul-level combat power. Shao Yannong often rides it in many places in the capital of Great Xia, so it is naturally of great value. In the end, Ji Ning obtained 396 heaven-level flying swords and 120,000 kilograms of essence liquid.  .

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, there is one more thing." Yu Qi, who had just finished the transaction, said with a smile, "Princess Xiyue wants to see you."

    "The princess wants to see me?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 19: The Perfection of the Soul

    "Master, you must have become famous in the treasure competition before!" Xiao Qing said next to him, "That's why Princess Xiyue wants to meet you."

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    In the treasure competition, he bought Peacock Feather with "five million kilograms of essence liquid", and even Shaoyan Xiushui finally bowed his head. This news will definitely spread quickly. When the time comes, some big tribes will come to meet with him and win over him, and it will be him.  Expected.  But after all, the treasure competition is still going on, and Princess Xiyue has come to invite me The effect of 'famousness' is too strong.

    "I wonder who this Princess Xiyue is?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Princess Xiyue is from Prince Yan's Mansion." Yu Qi explained.

    "Prince Yan?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Ji Ning also bought information about the major forces and figures in the Capital of Daxia in Tianbaoshan, among which ¡®King Yan¡¯ was one of the figures.

    King Yan is the immortal who has just successfully survived the catastrophe!

    This is a heavenly immortal. It is too difficult to become a heavenly immortal. You can actually see it just by looking at the Black and White Academy. The inheritance of the Black and White Academy is counted in hundreds of millions of years. An earthly immortal will definitely be born every ten thousand years.  As for loose immortals, how many earthly immortals and loose immortals have been born over the endless years?  But there is only one immortal!

    It can be seen from this that the ¡®Heavenly Tribulation¡¯ is an extremely terrifying threshold. Countless geniuses, such as Immortal Beixing and Immortal Juhua of Youshui Mansion, have failed one by one.

    Immortals are so rare!

    In the entire Great Xia Dynasty, it is difficult to find an immortal in a million years!

    ¡°But how many loose and earthly immortals were born in the Great Xia Dynasty for millions of years?  Therefore, there are really many loose immortals and earthly immortals. For example, the Shaoyan clan has more than a thousand loose immortals and earthly immortals. These loose immortals and earthly immortals will be replaced by a new batch of loose immortals and earthly immortals every tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years.  Fairy land fairy.  But from generation to generation, the number of ¡®celestial ancestors¡¯ accumulated in the end is still pitiful.

    Any Celestial Ancestor is the foundation of a tribe!

    Even for the Daxia Royal Family, the Xia Mang Clan, an ancestor of the Celestial Immortal is still very precious. For a tribe like the Daxia Royal Family that dominates a large world, the number of scattered immortals and earthly immortals is simply frightening.  The status of immortals and earth immortals is naturally very average, but if any of these earth immortals can break through and become a 'celestial immortal', the Daxia royal family will immediately grant him a king, a mansion, an immortal treasure, and a

    ?????????????????? In short, among the Daxia royal family, becoming an immortal means your status will skyrocket immediately!

    Rarely seen in a million years

    King Yan is the latest immortal!

    "From Prince Yan's Mansion" Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    "Princess Xiyue is Prince Yan's only relative." Yu Qi lowered his voice and said, "Prince Yan dotes on Princess Xiyue very much. Even the golden-armored imperial army given by His Majesty the Emperor is used by Princess Xiyue. Even the two ends  The Qingluan beast is given to Princess Xiyue and pulls the immortal chariot for Princess Xiyue. Those two Qingluan have extremely noble blood. Although they are only at the level of Yuan Shen, each of them has top-notch immortal combat power. And the Golden Armored Forbidden Army  They are the elite of the Great Xia Forbidden Army, and the weakest are all Yuanshen Taoists!"

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless after hearing this.

    Qingluan?  The Golden Armored Forbidden Army?

    "Princess Xiyue rarely comes out of the palace and does not attend various gatherings." Yu Qi whispered, "So Princess Xiyue is not very famous, which can extend the king's favor on her. If she really  He is an arrogant person, and I am afraid he will be more famous than that young Yannong."

    "Then why does she want to see me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't know about that." Yu Qi shook his head, "I heard that she and Fairy Qingliu from Tianbao Mountain are also at the treasure competition today. She may have seen you and was curious, so I wanted to meet you."

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Okay, lead the way."

    Yu Qi smiled: "Follow me."

    There is a water palace in Ji Ning¡¯s Zifu space.

    Ordinary storage magic weapons cannot bring people, but this cave-type magic weapon can be used to live in. Ji Ning's second soul is always staying in the water palace. Inside the water palace, above the main hall, there is a black man.  Ji Ning, a Taoist priest, sat cross-legged with a jade bottle in front of him. The jade bottle contained a total of 120,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid, which he had just obtained from the previous transaction.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe opened his mouth and inhaled, and immediately Yuan liquid poured into Ji Ning's mouth, and his strength began to increase rapidly. In just a moment, he broke through to the 'Yuan Shen Perfection' stage.

    "Okay." After the breakthrough, Ji Ning, in black robe, stopped after a moment of consolidation.

    "Yes." Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, glanced at the jade bottle, "There are still more than 30,000 kilograms of Yuan liquid left. My second Yuan Shen can be considered to have broken through to Yuan Shen perfection."

    It has been more than a year since I became the second soul.

    &nbsp; The progress of this second soul¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯ is very astonishing. Because it is nurtured by the soul, the progress of the second soul¡¯s soul is much faster than that of the main body!  The consciousness of the second soul can cover a distance of 1,600 miles, but the consciousness of the main body has just returned to the state before the soul was divided into two, barely breaking through to a thousand miles.

    The soul is strong!  The realm is also high!  The Taoist heart is also strong!

    After being promoted to the perfection of the Yuan Shen, the second Yuan Shen can completely control the Yuan Power almost instantly, and everything can be directed like an arm without any discomfort.

    "Flying sword." Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, had his thoughts moved.

    Wow!

    Suddenly, a total of 405 flying swords appeared all around. Each flying sword exuded powerful fluctuations, especially the fluctuations of nine of them were even more powerful!  These four hundred and five flying swords are all heaven-level flying swords.  Three hundred and ninety-six of them were just purchased in Tianbaoshan.

    There are also nine heaven-level flying swords but they are the heaven-level magic weapons that Ji Ning chose in the Treasure Hall after more than a year ago, after he broke through the fifth floor of Shuifu War Temple with the help of his second soul.

    This nine-mouthed flying sword of heavenly proportions is called the 'Water-Bearing Divine Shark Sword'. It is made by killing nine-headed divine sharks from the ancient times before the birth of the Three Thousand Great Worlds. The nine-mouthed flying swords all contain spirituality.  According to the classification of Shui Mansion, all nine of them are "high-grade heaven-level". However, according to the classification of the world of the Great Xia Dynasty, they are definitely top-grade heaven-level. Each mouthful is probably worth two to three hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid!  The nine of them came from the same source. I'm afraid that two million kilograms of Yuan liquid could be exchanged for a 'low-grade Immortal level' magic weapon.

    Back then, Immortal Juhua also obtained the best heaven-level magic weapon in Shui Mansion. With the magic weapon obtained in Shui Mansion he could completely exchange it for an immortal-level magic weapon.

    pity.

    It can only be exchanged for some low-grade immortal-level magic weapons and mid-level immortal-level magic weapons.

    Want to survive the catastrophe?

    It is necessary to have a top-grade or even top-grade fairy-level magic weapon to be more confident, and it is best to have a magic weapon that is most suitable for overcoming the heavenly tribulation to be more sure.  The fairy-level magic weapons in the 'Water Mansion' are at least top-grade, or even top-grade.  It's a pity that Immortal Juhua didn't have a chance to choose back then. He became the Sanxian Queen before he passed through the seventh floor of the Temple of War and chose one.

    "Small Thousand Swords Formation." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, thought with a thought.

    With the nine-mouth water-repelling divine shark sword as the core, it inspired other flying swords. The perfect and pure realm of Yuanli of the Yuan Shen was infused into it. The powerful soul began to guide, and all the flying swords began to float. Ji Ning tried again and again, trying with all his strength.  With.

    "no."

    "Lower one level, the fourth level of the Small Thousand Sword Array!" Ji Ning in black Taoist robes tried his best, but heaven-level magic weapons are completely different from earth-level magic weapons. One sky-level magic weapon is as difficult to control as ten.  Ground level!  Even if Ji Ning relied on the guidance of the formation, it was still difficult to use the fourth level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation.

    "The third level of the Small Thousand Swords Formation!"

    Wow!

    Suddenly, more than two hundred heaven-level magic weapons were flying, emitting endless powerful fluctuations, and a flying sword condensed on Ji Ning's chest. This completely condensed flying sword was surrounded by bursts of golden light. The sword,  It is a sharp weapon, and the golden light is the actual manifestation of sharp energy.

    The flying sword that released golden light was so powerful that even Ji Ning trembled.

    "So powerful."

    Although there are only more than 200 heaven-level magic weapons, they are much more powerful than the more than 700 earth-level magic weapons before, and have been promoted by more than one level.

    Normally, it would be great for Yuanshen Taoists to be able to control dozens of mouths, but Ji Ning can control more than two hundred mouths, and among them there is such a precious flying sword as the 'Water-Bearing Divine Shark Sword' It can be said that Ji Ning's soul is at the level of Earth Immortal.  , mastering the domain of the Great Dao, being quite good at formations, and the uniqueness of the Small Thousand Sword Formation itself, allowed him to control more than two hundred heaven-level magic weapons.

    "With this sword formation, my second spirit is comparable to the top loose immortals!" Ji Ning was filled with pride at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    In a quiet pavilion, all the doors and windows were closed, and even the servants retreated.

    There was only Princess Xiyue in the pavilion, but there were some servants, golden-armored guards, etc. guarding the door.

    "Ji Ning." Princess Xiyue grasped the warm wine glass with both hands, unable to conceal her nervousness and excitement.

    "We finally have to meet."

    "Brother, my only brother."

    Princess Xiyue was nervous, uneasy and excited.

    Suddenly a voice came from outside: "Go and report to the princess, Ji Ning has already been brought."

    "Just a moment, I'll tell you." The servant responded.

    "Here we come!" Princess Xiyue took a deep breath. This was the most nervous moment for her in more than 30 years, even more intense than that time.?I¡¯m even more nervous when I see my grandpa.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Yu Qi were waiting outside the courtyard gate.

    Tianbao Mountain is too big. It took quite a while to walk from where Ji Ning was before. Ji Ning's second spirit had already reached the perfection of spirit in the water palace. He even started to think about the Small Thousand Swords Formation.  , just arrived here.

    "Princess Princess, let Ji Ning go in." The female soldier wearing armor said.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, I'll leave first. If you have anything to do, you can just find someone from Yitian Baoshan and send me a message." Yu Qi said with a smile.

    "Thank you Taoist friend Yu Qi this time. If I have something to do in the future, I will definitely come to you again," Ji Ning said.

    After saying that, Yu Qi left.

    Ji Ning and Xiao Qing and Bai Shuize on the side said: "Xiao Qing, Uncle Bai, please wait for me here for a while."

    "Yeah." Uncle Bai and the others also believe that there should be no danger in Tianbao Mountain.

    Ji Ning immediately walked into the courtyard alone. Under the gaze of the golden-armored forbidden soldiers in the courtyard, Ji Ning also felt a burst of pressure. Then he was led by the female soldier to a pavilion and opened the door of the pavilion:  "The princess is inside."

    The door opens.

    Ji Ning saw a woman in green clothes sitting there, and the woman in green clothes also turned around to look.

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 20: Sister and brother meet

    Ji Ning understood that the woman in green clothes in front of him must be Princess Xiyue. The first time he saw Princess Xiyue Ji Ning felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    "I've met the princess," Ji Ning said.

    "Sit down." Princess Xiyue said.  .

    Ji Ning then sat down.

    Princess Xiyue stood up and waved her hand, and a formation flag flew out. The nine-pole formation flag exuding gray fluctuations was inserted into the wooden ground. Waves of fluctuations began to spread along the formation flag to the entire pavilion.  Rune patterns began to flow on the pavilion, and for a moment it seemed as if it was completely isolated from the outside world.

    "What we are saying now cannot be found outside." Princess Xiyue said, "This is the magic weapon given to me by my grandpa. Once I hide in it, my aura will shrink and it will be difficult for even the gods to detect it."

    "Princess, why are you doing this?" Ji Ning was confused. Tianbaoshan publicly declared that it would never pry into the conversation between any guests. Tianbaoshan was all about credibility. Without a sufficient price, it was impossible for them to pry into the conversation between the two.

    Tianbaoshan would not dare to mess with the reputation accumulated over endless years.

    "I have to be careful." Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning's heart tightened. It seemed that it was not easy for Princess Xiyue to find trouble with her.

    "Jining, let me ask you." Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning, "Is your mother Yuchixue? Are you a descendant of the Yuchi family?"

    Ji Ning frowned. He didn't want others to talk about his mother.

    "Princess, the Shaoyan clan is chasing me, thinking that I am a remnant of the Yuchi clan. Although this information is considered secret, it is not difficult for the princess to get such information." Ji Ning was a little unhappy.

    Princess Xiyue looked happy. She had already judged it from Ji Ning's reaction, and said: "Actually, I have already checked it out, and even sent people to check it out in your Yanshan Xifu City. But I am a little worried.  So I asked you again."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning asked in surprise and confusion, "The princess sent people to Yanshan to investigate? May I ask the princess what you want to see me for?"

    Being so careful, I can¡¯t make sense of what I say.

    What is the princess in front of you going to do?

    "Ji Ning." Princess Xiyue was also a little nervous and looked at Ji Ning, "Actually, actually, I, I"

    Ji Ning looked at her.

    "Actually, you are my younger brother." Princess Xiyue finally said it.

    "Brother? I am the only child of my mother." Ji Ning shook his head and objected, but in his heart, Ji Ning had another thought,brother?  Could it be that Princess Xiyue is the only true Yuchi bloodline that her parents have always cared about, her cousin?

    "You are my cousin, and I am your cousin." Princess Xiyue said, "My father's name is Yuchishan!"

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    Although she had this thought in her mind just now, it was a pity that Princess Yue's words still made Ji Ning a little confused.

    "But you are the princess, the princess of the Daxia royal family." Ji Ning said.

    "Prince Yan is just my grandfather, my mother is the Xia Mang clan, and I am a real descendant of the Yuchi clan. My real name is 'Yuchi Xiyue.'" Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was a little confused.

    In order to protect his pregnant sister, his uncle Yuchishan tried his best to block the people of Xuelongshan. The most powerful uncle died at that time. His father Ji Yichuan and mother Yuchixue escaped with their lives, but the root of the disease left behind that year also caused his parents to  He didn't live long, but his parents had always felt that they owed their uncle a lot, and they owed even more to the uncle's daughter whom they had never met.

    Strictly speaking, although I carry the blood of the Yuchi family, I am still considered a descendant of the Ji family!

    Only my cousin is the real Yuchi clan member!

    "Your name is Yuchi Xiyue? Your father is Yuchishan?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    "Yes." Princess Xiyue nodded heavily.

    "Princess, it's not that I don't believe it, it's just that this matter is not trivial. We should verify the bloodline." Ji Ning was also very excited. In fact, Princess Xiyue said that she was the daughter of her uncle, and Ji Ning believed most of it because  Very few people know that they have an uncle.

    My uncle also has a daughter, and only my parents and myself know about it in the Ji family.  My parents have passed away and no one else knows.

    ¡°I have never let it slip that Princess Xiyue in front of me is probably my cousin I have never met before!

    "Okay, let's verify the bloodline." Princess Xiyue immediately cut her wrist like a blade with her fingers.

    Whoops.

    Suddenly bright red blood flowed out.

    Ji Ning also showed his skill,Then he drew his finger across it, and blood flew out of the cut wrist and quickly healed on the surface of the wrist.

    I saw two lines of blood condensed into blood balls in mid-air. The two blood balls were spinning around each other. Ji Ning even used a spell to extract the blood that resonated with each other. Suddenly, golden runes appeared on the two blood balls.  , swoosh, swoosh~~ Gradually, a trace of golden blood began to appear on the two blood cells.

    The two golden bloodlines quickly intertwined with each other and merged into one, regardless of each other.

    "Really!" Ji Ning was startled.

    "It's true, it's true." Princess Xiyue also showed surprise and excitement. Although there had been many investigations before, they still couldn't compare to the verification of each other's blood.

    "Cousin" Ji Ning looked at Princess Xiyue and was still shocked. The news came too suddenly and he was caught off guard.

    "Brother, brother." Princess Xiyue was extremely excited and reached out to hold Ji Ning's hand, because she had been mentally prepared more than a year ago. She had longed to meet Ji Ning, but she couldn't find him.  To Ji Ning.

    "My cousin is the princess of Xiyue? The princess of the Daxia royal family?" Ji Ning was still in disbelief.

    Princess Xiyue sighed: "What's the use of Princess, it's too late, grandpa came too late. If grandpa came earlier, the tragedy of my father, my mother, and even my aunt would not have happened."

    "What's going on? The dignified King Yan just let his son-in-law die without any reaction?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "You don't know the situation back then." Princess Xiyue said slowly, "Grandpa is a very remote branch of the Daxia royal family. Even though he cultivated to the level of Returning to the Void Earth Immortal with difficulty, he only got some treasures stipulated by the Daxia royal family.  Grant, what kind of gifts can everyone who becomes an Earth Immortal receive. But that¡¯s all, just give some treasures, and then let my grandpa destroy himself. His status in the Daxia royal family is still not high."

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood.

    You can understand it just by looking at the Ji family. How long has the Ji family been rooted in Yanshan?  The number of people in the clan is astonishing.

    The royal family of Daxia has taken root since the birth of this great world and has been passed down for hundreds of millions of years.  The long years have allowed the Daxia royal family to have an astonishing population. Just with ¡®Xia Mang¡¯, the number of people with this surname is countless.

    As for Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals?  In the Black and White Academy, he is considered a big shot.

    In the Shaoyan clan, he can be considered a relatively powerful figure.

    Can it be placed in the Daxia royal family?  Just give him some treasures and let him fight to the death.  If the tribulation fails, the Daxia royal family won't bother to care!  Only by successfully overcoming the tribulation can one reach the sky in one step. The Daxia royal family will immediately give him various treasures, mansions, guards, etc., which he attaches great importance to.

    "My grandpa's qualifications are average and his cultivation is very slow." Princess Xiyue said slowly, "There are a few people who are very valued by the Daxia royal family, but my grandpa is not valued, so he just goes out and works hard in life and death.  Seeking great opportunities in life and death. He even practices some secret techniques of the devil's ways."

    "The secret technique of the devil's way?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Yes, when grandpa was overcoming the three disasters and nine tribulations, he even used the magic of evil spirits to actively seduce the inner demons, making them more powerful." Princess Xiyue said, "The greater the power of the inner demons, so  Only then can we sharpen a stronger Taoist heart.¡±

    "What a madman." Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Three disasters and nine tribulations, all immortal cultivators are afraid and try to weaken them, but this King Yan actually finds a way to make the 'Heart Demon Tribulation' stronger to temper himself?  Yes, this has the effect of sharpening the Taoist mind, and the effect is amazing, but if it fails, it will be death.

    "Grandpa was once seduced by the inner demon, which was very dangerous." Princess Xiyue said, "Even grandpa was completely possessed by the devil. After being possessed by the devil, grandpa began to capture and rape women on a large scale."

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    Becoming a demon during the three disasters and nine tribulations?  It was almost a life of ten deaths. Many big demons were born because of being possessed by the devil. They would die in madness, and they would not be able to wake up from being possessed unless a miracle happened.

    "Grandpa had an adventure later and woke up. This time he was possessed by a demon and detached, which was of great benefit to grandpa. After that, he experienced many catastrophes, but grandpa actually succeeded in overcoming the tribulation and became an immortal." Princess Xiyue said with emotion, "When  After my grandfather became a fairy, he had a sense of his own bloodline. He sensed that he had relatives who were still alive, so he kept looking for the past, so he found me."

    "My grandma was one of the many women he raped. After she was raped, she gave birth to my mother. Because she gave birth to a child out of wedlock, she was looked down upon and rejected by other tribesmen on our island, so she died in depression.  "

    ¡°My father came to meOn the island, he was tired of escaping and wanted to live on the island forever. He wanted to marry a wife and have children to continue the Yuchi family lineage.  My father and my mother came together, and I was born.

    "Those were my happiest years."

    "My father is a cultivator. He often flies away from the island to other places, but he will come back soon. One day, my father said that his sister and brother-in-law wanted to leave the Beiming Sea and return to the land. My father said that his sister was pregnant, and he was worried.  , I need to personally escort him."

    "But my father never came back, and my father's life at home was even more shattered. My mother couldn't withstand the blow, and she died in grief and pain."

    "I lived alone on the island. Later, my grandpa came."

    "Grandpa has become an immortal, but he has no relatives. The people closest to him are all dead. I am his only relative and only granddaughter." Princess Xiyue said slowly.

    Ji Ning was also silent.

    Immortal cultivators are lonely. Although King Yan is also a member of the Daxia royal family, generally he is no longer a relative after five or six generations. King Yan's parents and brothers have died long ago, and there is only one relative left, his only granddaughter.  .

    "When grandpa came to the capital of Daxia, I found out that my Yuchi clan was wiped out by the Shaoyan clan." Princess Xiyue had hatred in her eyes, "From that day on, I swear that I, Yuchi Xi  Yue must take revenge and destroy the Shaoyan clan! I also want to rebuild the Yuchi clan and fulfill my father's wish! This is what my father has always longed for, and I must do it!"

    I¡¯ll update two today, I¡¯m ashamed, but if I keep my promise of four updates a day for 20 days, Pomodoro will complete it!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 21: Enemies of Sister and Brother

    "The Shaoyan clan must be destroyed?" Ji Ning was shocked. Even though he regarded the Shaoyan clan as his formidable enemy, deep down in his heart Ji Ning still had a desire a desire to destroy the Shaoyan clan in the future to comfort his mother's spirit in heaven!

    Mother, sister, father and many other relatives, the entire Yuchi family died at the hands of Shaoyan.

    Mother must have wanted to destroy the Shaoyan clan, but the Shaoyan clan was too powerful. It was so powerful that Yuchishan never told Princess Xiyue that the enemy who wiped out the clan was the Shaoyan clan, and Yuchixue never told Ji Ning.  This is an ancient tribe that can be ranked among the top ten in the entire Daxia Dynasty. It is a powerful tribe that has lasted from the era of gods and demons to the present. Who dares to say with confidence that this kind of tribe will be destroyed?

    Ji Ning longed for it in her heart, but she didn't dare to say it with her mouth.

    But Princess Xiyue dares!

    Ji Ning felt the hatred from her cousin¡¯s words, the will to achieve her goal at all costs!

    "This is my father's desire. If my father dies, I will do it for him." Princess Xiyue gritted her teeth and said, "Even if I lose my life, even if I fail, I will bite Shaoyan clan hard."

    "Cousin." Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "Destroying the Shaoyan clan cannot be rushed."

    "Of course I know." Princess Xiyue shook her head, "I didn't even tell my grandfather about this idea, because I know that the Xia Mang clan of the entire Daxia royal family may have the strength to destroy the Shaoyan clan, but the Daxia royal family will not  Do this. The Daxia royal family does not want to cause panic or even rebellion among the many tribes under its command."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    If the Daxia royal family wants to destroy a large tribe, there must be enough reasons!  You can't just make excuses. After all, all the princes in the world are not fools. The Shaoyan clan must really do something beyond the bottom line before the Daxia royal family can be destroyed.  Otherwise, the Daxia royal family will destroy whomever they want. How can the major princes feel at ease?

    I am afraid that everyone will rise up, and then this land will probably enter into a great melee like the "Age of Gods and Demons".

    The Daxia royal family was able to unify the world in the first place because many tribes took refuge under his command.  If all these tribes resist, the outcome of the Daxia royal family may be tragic.

    "So I'm enduring it. Few people in the capital of Great Xia know that my name is Yuchi Xiyue. I also told grandpa not to tell anything." Princess Xiyue said, "I don't want to arouse the Shaoyan clan's vigilance.  Look for opportunities, look for opportunities, and if you don't take action, once you do, the Shaoyan clan will be wiped out, and even if it cannot be destroyed, its vitality will be severely damaged."

    "Cousin, what are you going to do?" Ji Ning was very confused. My cousin seems to be average in strength. Do you want to destroy the Shaoyan clan?  Even the Celestial Ancestor would not dare to say this.

    "If I had your talent, I would work hard to cultivate and become an immortal. Once I become an immortal, I will naturally have plenty of time to work with it." Princess Xiyue shook her head, "But I don't have that kind of talent, so I have to  Borrowing strength, I want to borrow the strength of Daxia Royal Family."

    "Borrowing strength?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "The Royal Family of Daxia doesn't have a sufficient reason, so I will try to find a sufficient reason." Princess Xiyue said, "I am willing to even use my life. But I know that even if I risk my life, it will still be difficult.  But no matter how difficult it is, I will work hard, and I will wait slowly and silently."

    Princess Xiyue is like a vengeful snake, waiting silently for the moment of final attack.

    "It will be very difficult for me to destroy the Shaoyan clan in my life." Princess Xiyue's eyes flashed with determination, "So I will recruit a son-in-law. I will not marry off, but I will recruit a son-in-law. The children I give birth to will follow me.  The surname now disclosed to the public is 'Chi', my children will continue to have children, and there will be endless descendants. The biggest goal of my descendants is Shaoyan!"

    "I have grandpa behind me. I am grandpa's only relative. Even if I die, I will ask grandpa to help me take care of the Chi family." Princess Xiyue said, "Grandpa is the ancestor of the Daxia royal family. With him  With the protection, the Chi family will surely become stronger and stronger. Only when the day when the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal is born, or when the Shaoyan family is destroyed, will the Chi family be truly restored to the 'Yu Chi family'."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath.

    The hatred contained in her cousin¡¯s words made Ji Ning¡¯s heart tremble.

    Yes.

    My cousin is different from me.

    I am a child of the Ji family, so my mother Yu Chixue did not even mention her enemies, and my hatred for the ¡®Shaoyan family¡¯ did not really go deep into my bones.  But my cousin is a child of the Yuchi family, and my uncle Yuchishan has also trained my cousin since she was a child, letting her practice cultivation, and telling my cousin about the glory of the Yuchi family back then.

    Although Yuchishan did not say who the enemy was, Yuchishan himself had been immersed in cultivation. While he wanted to rebuild the tribe, he also longed to become stronger and take revenge.

    Yuchi Xiyue has been looking at her father silently. She knows that her father?The desire is to rebuild the Yuchi family and take revenge!  Revenge is buried deep in her heart, but her daughter can feel her father's suppressed hatred, so she wants to fulfill her father's wish - to rebuild the tribe and take revenge!

    "Yes." Ji Ning's heart suddenly trembled.

    "My uncle is the only living man of the Yuchi family, so his hatred must be very strong. My cousin also hates the Shaoyan family. And where is my mother?"

    "Grandpa and the others died one by one. Doesn't mother feel hatred?"

    "But she married my father and didn't mention it at all after marrying my Ji family. She never showed it in front of me. Maybe secretly she would be sad, painful and hateful for her father and relatives." Ji Ning suddenly  My heart ached. My mother never conveyed this hatred to me because she didn't want to take revenge myself.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Mother, you are worried about the child. But the child is still at odds with Shaoyan."

    "This is life!"

    "Mother, if the child were just an ordinary peerless genius, it would be difficult for me to take revenge. But I am not! I have been inherited by Taoist Taoist Sanshou of Chaos Gods and Demons. I can easily obtain immortal-level magic weapons and even pure-yang magic weapons in the future, and my magical powers are even more powerful.  The top ten terrifying magical powers in the Three Realms. I have every hope of becoming a strong man across the Three Realms and destroying the Shaoyan clanI can definitely do it, absolutely can!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes flashed with determination.

    "Cousin." Ji Ning looked at her cousin.

    "Brother." Yuchi Xiyue looked at her younger brother and whispered, "I have never said these words. Seeing you, I said everything that was pressing in my heart. Apart from grandpa, you are my only relative.  ¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "Don't worry, cousin, there is no obstacle for me to become an Earthly Immortal. It's a smooth journey! Even if I have to overcome the tribulation and become a Heavenly Immortal although it is difficult, I will do it, and I will definitely do it.  Dealing with the Shaoyan clan is not your business alone, it is also my business. The Shaoyan clan and I are on the same level, either he will destroy me, or I will destroy him!"

    "Brother." Yuchi Xiyue felt warm in her heart.

    Although they both know how difficult it is to overcome the tribulation and become an immortal, neither brother nor sister will talk about it now.

    ¡°At least, the two siblings are determined.

    "We, siblings, join forces to destroy the Shaoyan clan." Ji Ning held her cousin's hand.

    "Yes, let's join forces to destroy the Shaoyan clan." Yuchi Xiyue also nodded excitedly, "We, brothers and sisters, work together, and we can defeat gold!"

    "Sisters and brothers work together as one, and their power can break through gold." Ji Ning also nodded heavily.

    On this day, at this moment.

    While the competition for the treasure was still going on, and when Immortal Fuyun was still waiting on the street for Ji Ning to assassinate him, the siblings Yuchi Xiyue and Ji Ning were truly connected and had a common enemy - Shaoyan.  Shi!

    Pulled by the two giant green luan, the immortal chariot surrounded by golden flames also flew up, flying in Tianbao Mountain. There were some servants on the side of the immortal chariot, and there were a large group of golden-armored imperial guards guarding it.

    Princess Xiyue and Ji Ning were sitting on the fairy chariot together, with Bai Shuize lying on the side and Xiao Qing wrapped around Ji Ning's arm.

    Previously, when Princess Xiyue pulled Ji Ning to ride on the fairy chariot, the female soldiers and servants even expressed their opinion that it was inappropriate and worried that Ji Ning would assassinate the princess.  But the princess insisted on having her own way naturally they had no choice.

    "In the royal capital, it is too common to recruit some geniuses to ride on a chariot together." Princess Xiyue said in a message, "Is it inappropriate to invite a genius and let me sit on the chariot while you fly with me below? This is too unfair.  You respect the peerless genius. Right?"

    Ji Ning smiled helplessly.

    "Don't stay at the Yinglongwei headquarters. Although it is safe there, there are many people there. The Shaoyan clan's Yinglongwei will definitely monitor you, and your every move will be discovered. You should still stay in my Prince Yan's Mansion.  Come on, no one will harass you." Princess Xiyue said in a message.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Although the previous plan was to live in Yinglongwei headquarters 'Yinglong Shenshan' during the period of the capital of Daxia, it is an absolutely safe place. After all, Yinglong Shenshan is slightly higher than Tianmang Palace. The power hidden in Yinglong Shenshan is  It was also endlessly terrifying, and even the ancestors of the Celestial Immortals would not dare to mess with it.

    But the plan couldn¡¯t keep up with the change. He met his cousin and went to a palace belonging to the Daxia royal family, so naturally it was extremely safe.

    "Two of these golden-armored imperial soldiers are immortals?" Ji Ning asked through a message.

    "My brother is really amazing. Yes, these hundred golden armored soldiers, the other ninety-eight people are Yuanshen Taoists, and two of them are loose immortals. These are the absolute elites of the Daxia royal family's forbidden army. They were originally gifted  Grandpa's. Grandpa ordered me to take command again. I only brought out two this time.squad.  Each team is composed of one Sanxian and forty-nine Yuanshen Taoists, which can form a Taoist formation.  When the two teams join forces, even dozens of Loose Immortals can't break through.  Princess Xiyue said in a message.

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    The action taken by the Daxia royal family is really extraordinary.

    "At that time, we only need to send out a small team to destroy the Snow Dragon Mountain you mentioned." Princess Xiyue's eyes flashed with a sharp light, "I asked grandpa to tell the Anchan Beishan clan in advance that the Anchan Beishan clan  I will definitely not talk too much. A sect that does not even have Earth Immortals or Loose Immortals will be destroyed if it is destroyed."

    Ji Ning nodded. He had also mentioned in the pavilion that Yuchi Mountain was killed by people from Xuelong Mountain, and that Yu Dong and Shui Yi had already been killed by themselves.  There is only one Dongqi left on Snow Dragon Mountain.  Because I was being chased by the Shaoyan clan before, I would never dare to fight and stay in Xuelong Mountain. Once I was surrounded, it would be over.

    Destroy Snow Dragon Mountain?  It was a bit troublesome for Ji Ning.

    But it was much easier for Princess Xiyue.

    ¡­¡­

    "Why don't you come out?" Immortal Fuyun, who had been waiting on the street for a long time, frowned. He had been waiting here for a long time.

    Whoosh.

    Suddenly, a servant in green clothes came out from the Tianbaoshan headquarters and sent a message: "Senior, Ji Ning is out, but he is following Princess Xiyue."

    "Princess Xiyue?" Immortal Fuyun was stunned.

    It took almost only a few breaths to see a woman in green sitting on a fairy chariot surrounded by golden flames, pulled by two extremely beautiful and noble Qingluan beasts, sitting with Ji Ning, with Bai Shuize lying next to her.  There is also a group of golden-armored forbidden troops exuding a powerful aura behind them.

    "This, this" Fuyun Immortal was completely stunned, "Two divine beasts Qingluan? One hundred golden-armored forbidden troops? How can I assassinate them?"

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 22 King Yan ¡®King of Hell¡¯

    The two divine beasts Qingluan are comparable to the top loose immortals, and the two golden-armored forbidden army teams are even more powerful. Even ten floating cloud immortals can't do anything.

    "What, what should I do? He is with Princess Xiyue, how can I kill him?" Immortal Fuyun was a little confused for a moment, but he soon sobered up, "Princess Xiyue is a woman, and before that  Ji Ning and I have never met each other before. This is just their first meeting. I win over Ji Ning and ride in a fairy chariot They will probably separate soon. Ji Ning will return to his residence, and Princess Xiyue will also return to the palace.  "

    "Chase."

    "As soon as they separate, I will kill Ji Ning." Immortal Fuyun immediately sent a message and ordered his men to follow him, while he followed from a distance to prevent being discovered.

    ¡­¡­

    Shaoyan's spies followed quietly, only to find that Ji Ning and Princess Xiyue had never been separated.

    Qingluan pulled the fairy chariot and flew whistlingly until it arrived at Prince Yan's Mansion.

    "Let's go." Yuchi Xiyue got off the immortal chariot.

    Ji Ning also took Bai Shuize off the immortal chariot and entered the palace with Yuchi Xiyue.

    "Senior, Ji Ning and Princess Xiyue have entered Prince Yan's Mansion." The spy immediately went to report.

    "What? Entering the Prince's Mansion? Ji Ning entered Prince Yan's Mansion?" Immortal Fuyun couldn't believe it. "If I keep staring at him, I won't believe that he won't come out. I'll report him as soon as he comes out."

    "Yes." The spy stared again.

    Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion occupies a vast area, but is relatively deserted.

    Because most princes have many close relatives, Prince Yan¡¯s only relative is Princess Xiyue, which makes the palace deserted. However, after all, Prince Yan has just become an immortal. I believe that after thousands or thousands of years, this Yan Palace will be deserted.  The palace will become extremely lively.

    "The palace is very big." Princess Xiyue smiled, "There are many places where no one lives. I will accompany you to pick them out later."

    "It is said that it is difficult to settle in the capital of Daxia, and ordinary cultivators cannot afford it." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I didn't expect that I, Ji Ning, could choose at will. It seems that I am really lucky."

    Princess Xiyue also laughed.

    The two walked and talked and laughed.

    The two female soldiers and servants who followed were very surprised. Their princess was very lonely and had few friends with whom she could talk.  Even the few people who came to talk were all women, and they had never seen such a happy conversation with a young man They had never seen him.

    "Xiyue, bring Ji Ning to me." A voice sounded in Princess Xiyue's mind.

    "Let's go." Princess Xiyue said, "My grandpa wants to see you."

    "Prince Yan wants to see me?" Ji Ning felt nervous. He knew that Prince Yan was a friend, not an enemy, but after all, he was an immortal!  Ji Ning had never seen the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal.

    Maybe the Cui Fujun he met in the underworld was a heavenly immortal or a being stronger than a heavenly immortal. But back then, Ji Ning was just a mortal soul. Cui Fujun also completely restrained his pressure at that time. Ji Ning was not aware of Cui Fujun at all.  'How powerful.

    It¡¯s different now.

    Ji Ning is now also an immortal cultivator, and his soul is comparable to that of earthly immortals and loose immortals, and he is even more able to understand the power of heavenly immortals.

    "Let's go." Princess Xiyue smiled and took Ji Ning's hand.

    "Hold hands?" The two female soldiers and servants behind them stared wide-eyed, "Did the princess fall in love with Ji Ning?"

    They are personal maids. Although they were shocked, they could not tell what they saw. Every personal attendant must take an oath of heaven.

    soon.

    Princess Xiyue took Ji Ning to an elegant mountain peak. Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion covers an area of ??thousands of miles, and there are naturally some continuous mountain peaks and even rivers and lakes inside.

    "This Guantian Mountain is my grandpa's favorite place to come." Princess Xiyue said, "At the same time, servants are prohibited from going up the mountain. Normally, I am the only one who can go up the mountain."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning nodded.

    Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai did not come up from the foot of the mountain. After all, King Yan just wanted to see Ji Ning.

    On the top of the mountain, a crooked old tree grows, and there is a pavilion next to it. In the pavilion, there is a table, a stool, and one person!  This is a tall and burly man, wearing a black robe, sitting there silently and drinking alone, looking at the endless scenery.

    At this moment, heaven, earth, and people are like one body.

    "Grandpa." Princess Xiyue shouted, her voice breaking the calm.

    The man then stood up and turned around to look over.

    He was about eight feet tall, and his eyebrows were dark and even too thick. A pair of eyes under his eyebrows were looking at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was also looking at King Yan.

    &nbsp; Wow!

    Everything around him disappeared, and Ji Ning only felt the endless evil aura, the overwhelming evil aura. Even this strong evil aura made Ji Ning feel a little palpitated. Ji Ning's soul was powerful, his Taoist heart was firm, and the sword soul quickly stabilized itself, and soon it was gone.  Get out of this state.  Ji Ning looked at the man in front of him: "What a great King Yan. He never deliberately attacked me. He just revealed the evil spirit contained in his own cultivation and almost made me lose my mind."

    "My cousin said that his grandfather's qualifications were average and he was not even valued by the Daxia royal family. However, his grandfather dared to use demonic techniques to make his inner demons more terrifying to hone himself This is a very crazy guy. Because of him  He is so crazy that he can become an immortal even though he has average qualifications." Ji Ning knew very well that it was rare for the entire Great Xia Dynasty to produce an immortal in a million years.

    King Yan¡¯s qualifications are average among earthly immortals, but he can become a heavenly immortal.

    There must be something scary about him.

    Regardless of anything else, just the evil aura in his eyes Ji Ning knew that the person in front of him must have had a terrible experience, otherwise the evil aura wouldn't be so strong.

    "Ji Ning has met King Yan." Ji Ning bowed respectfully.

    "Yes, you have been practicing for thirty years, but your Taoist heart is not affected by my evil spirit, and you got rid of it in an instant." King Yan nodded slightly and smiled calmly, "Awesome, awesome."

    Princess Xiyue was surprised: "Grandpa, you praised him twice? I have never seen you praise someone so much."

    "Xiyue, don't you know your grandpa's nickname?" King Yan showed a hint of pride.

    "You mean the King of Hell?" Xiyue said.

    Ji Ning showed doubts.

    "It's the King of Hell of the Underworld!" Xiyue explained, "I don't know why grandpa got this nickname."

    "It is precisely because I rose to the position of immortal from killing, and precisely because my evil spirit is strong enough, otherwise how could I be called the King of Hell?" King Yan said with a proud smile. In front of his only granddaughter, he still laughed like an ordinary person when he should.  , be proud when you should be proud, and be unhappy when you should be unhappy.

    King Yan looked at Ji Ning, "So you are immune to the influence of my evil spirit. That's great."

    "I know that you and Xiyue are cousins." King Yan nodded, "I also know that you and the Shaoyan clan have enmity, but the Shaoyan clan is deeply rooted and cannot be easily manipulated. Xiyue has not even made it public  Her real surname. But Ji Ning, you and the Shaoyan clan are matched, so you should be more careful."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand."

    "Grandpa!" Princess Xiyue said, "Didn't you say that Shaoyan's 'Xuanji Ancestor' dotes on Shao Yannong very much and will definitely avenge Shao Yannong?"

    "Yes, I said it." King Yan nodded, "The ancestor Xuanji is indeed an unreasonable person. Although I am crazy, I am still reasonable. But he is unreasonable, so you must be careful."

    "Don't you have golden-armored guards under your command? Give one to my brother." Princess Xiyue said.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    My cousin didn¡¯t say anything at all in advance.

    "Golden-armored guards?" King Yan frowned, "Xiyue, the golden-armored guards are the guards of our Daxia royal family. Generally, only those with royal status can lead guards. You are the princess, so you can bring some guards.  Forget it, Ji Ning also brings guards, this"

    "Grandpa!" Princess Xiyue said anxiously, "His Majesty the Emperor gave you the golden-armored guards, didn't he let you arrange it? I didn't ask all the golden-armored guards to protect my brother, just arrange a small team. Big  There is no stipulation in the laws of the Xia royal family that the golden-armored guards can only protect the royal family."

    King Yan shook his head and smiled helplessly.

    indeed.

    It is impossible for the laws of Daxia to stipulate that the golden armored guards can only protect the royal family. After all, the emperor also has some important ministers under his command, or some powerful lone rangers who need to be roped in.  In order to show his favor, the emperor would also arrange some golden-armored guards to follow him.

    "Okay." King Yan nodded, "I will arrange a team of golden-armored forbidden troops. At most, there will be people whispering behind my back."

    "Thank you, Grandpa. Grandpa, you are the best." Princess Xiyue hugged Prince Yan's arm, very intimately.

    "Hahaha." King Yan laughed.

    It was in front of his granddaughter that he could feel the warm family affection.

    In front of others, he is still the legendary ¡®King of Hell¡¯.

    "You still haven't thanked my grandpa." Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning and said.

    "Thank you, King Yan." Ji Ning continued.

    "Yes." Prince Yan nodded and smiled, "Go ahead, you are very reserved around me. Xiyue, make good arrangements for your brother. The palace is very big, let him pick a place to live.  existAbsolutely no one dares to break into my palace.  "

    "Grandpa, I'm leaving first." Xiyue immediately pulled Ji Ning and quickly descended from Guantian Mountain.

    King Yan watched Princess Xiyue and Ji Ning go down the mountain and nodded gently: "Xiyue is obviously much happier. She has been burdened with hatred for too long, but family love can make her happy."

    King Yan then turned around and sat down again, sitting alone, holding the wine glass, looking at the vast world.

    ¡­¡­

    On the weeds in front of a lake, Ji Ning nodded: "That's it, I'll live here."

    "Here?" Princess Xiyue was shocked, "But this is just a piece of grassland with no place to live at all. There are many places to live in our palace, but you live in this grassland?"

    "look."

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Suddenly a huge and beautiful fairy mansion appeared, with pavilions, pavilions, carved beams and painted buildings, as if they were made of gold and jade, and the heaven and earth were filled with vitality.

    "What a fairy mansion." Princess Xiyue was surprised, "This fairy mansion can be carried with you. It must be worth a lot of money."

    "Well, this Immortal Mansion can be refined and carried with you at all levels, and it is worth a million kilograms of Yuan Liquid." Ji Ning said. In fact, this Immortal Mansion was given to Ji Ning for free by the big yellow-haired bear, although it was a gift.  , but Ji Ning can never be sold.

    Because there is an area inside this Immortal Mansion worth millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid, which hides the Water Mansion.

    The Zangshui Mansion in the Immortal Mansion.

    There are many internal restrictionsIt is absolutely safe.

    "A million kilograms of Yuan liquid? It's amazing." Princess Xiyue praised, "Is it also Shao Yannong's?"

    "No, I got it by chance." Ji Ning said.

    "Let me just say, if you can kill Shao Yannong and Yuanshen-level gods and demons, you must have had great adventures." Princess Xiyue smiled, "Okay, you stay here and have a good rest. I will prepare it in the evening."  It¡¯s dinner, come over then.¡±

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Have a good rest. You haven't even had a good rest since you came to the capital of Daxia." Princess Xiyue then left with two female soldiers and servants.

    Ji Ning took Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing into his fairy mansion.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 23 The Arrival of the Five Crazy People

    "Master, does Princess Xiyue fall in love with you? Why is she so nice to you and brings you to the palace? Let you live in the palace." After entering the fairy palace, Xiaoqing couldn't help but start croaking.  Talked about it.

    "Ning'er, this princess is indeed very kind to you. I feel that she should be sincere." Bai Shuize also said.  .

    Ji Ning smiled and said nothing more.

    It's a big secret that my cousin's name is 'Yu Chi Xiyue'. My cousin has never leaked it to any servants or spirit beasts. Naturally, Ji Ning will not let it out. Although spirit beasts are absolutely loyal, sometimes it doesn't mean that they won't let it out if they don't want to.  What was leaked, for example, were the Yuchi clan members found out by the soul search?

    "We have now established ourselves in the capital of Daxia." Ji Ning said, "Now we can live in Prince Yan's Mansion with peace of mind and wait for the Immortal Fate Conference.

    "Ning'er, you used 5 million kilograms of essence liquid to buy peacock feathers at the Tianbaoshan headquarters after overwhelming other parties. I believe the news will spread soon, and the king of Daxia will know that your number will increase.  I'm afraid some big tribes will invite you soon." Bai Shuize said.

    Ji Ning nodded, this was also his previous plan.

    Previously, I was thinking of finding a force to use to resist the Shaoyan clan.  Unexpectedly, I met my cousin!

    "It wouldn't hurt to get to know more tribes that have enmity with the Shaoyan clan." Ji Ning said, "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, I will go to the quiet room to practice first. Don't call me unless there is something important."

    Ji Ning then went directly to his quiet room.

    " And Shuifu is hidden in the quiet room.

    Wow!

    As soon as Ji Ning entered the quiet room, there was another door in the quiet room. When he opened the door, he came directly to the vast main hall of the Water Mansion. There were huge futons placed in the main hall.

    The big yellow-haired bear was in the main hall, looking at Ji Ning with a smile: "This Prince Yan is indeed a good person. Just now his mind swept across the entire palace and this fairy mansion. After discovering that there are layers of restrictions in the fairy mansion, he also  No conscious effort has ever penetrated."

    Mind consciousnessis a higher level of spiritual consciousness.

    The cultivators of immortality are actually divided into two stages.

    There is a stage before the catastrophe. This stage is a stage of hardship, experiencing three disasters and nine tribulations, and many dangers. The ¡®soul¡¯ in this stage has always been independent.  Even if you become a Yuanshen Taoist and your soul enters the Yuanshen, it will only be nurtured by the Yuanshen.  The soul is still independent.  An independent soul can be divided into two parts, and the separated soul can be cultivated into a ¡®second soul¡¯.

    After passing through the heavenly tribulation, there is the second stage. After experiencing the heavenly tribulation, the soul, soul, and spirit are truly unified, regardless of each other, there is me in you, and you are in me.  This moment is a qualitative change, and ¡®mind¡¯ will also appear at the same time.

    A power more powerful than ¡®divine consciousness¡¯.

    A kind of power that can faintly touch the destiny in the dark.

    "After all, this palace is his territory. Some immortals will carefully investigate and even try their best to check their territory. King Yan has never deliberately tried again." The big yellow-haired bear nodded in admiration, obviously appreciating this King Yan.

    "What if King Yan insists on searching his mind?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I can forcibly isolate it." The yellow-haired bear said, "I can also let his mind seep in and make him think he has found it, but in fact he is completely wrong."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Then he sat down cross-legged, and when he turned his hands, five feathers appeared in front of him, exuding powerful fluctuations. The fluctuations were as strong as those of ordinary fairy-level magic weapons, and the surrounding world began to solidify. However, unlike the 'Thousand Ox Sword'  It's worse than that.

    "It's such a pity that a peacock with five elements of tail feathers condensed died in the realm of returning to the virtual world. If it can survive the catastrophe, it will probably cause the powerful people of the three realms to capture it and use it as a mount." The big yellow-haired bear lamented, "The more it goes against the will of heaven.  The harder it is for the mythical beast to survive the catastrophe."

    "Being a mount?" Ji Ning was helpless. What a pitiful beast. It turned out to be the life of the mount.

    Ji Ning immediately took out his hands and began to absorb the essence of the five elements contained in these five feathers.

    Using the technique, Ji Ning had star-catching divine patterns appearing on the palms of both hands. The divine patterns emitted light. The circular star-catching divine patterns rotated, faintly generating a powerful suction force. Only five feathers containing the essence of the five elements were seen trying to resist.  I don't want the essence of the Five Elements to be lost.

    But as a dead thing, how could it withstand the magic door? Gradually, wisps of essence flew out from the five feathers. Gold, cyan, aqua blue, fire red, dark yellow, five-color essences flew out continuously,  It kept flying into Ji Ning's palms.

    Gradually, Ji Ning's whole body also experienced waves of fluctuations.

    As time went by, the five-color essences continued to fly into Ji Ning¡¯s palm. This lasted for a long time. Ji NingFinally, he withdrew his hands and stopped absorbing.

    "enough."

    After Ji Ning absorbed enough essence of the Five Elements, he began to operate the method, buzz!  Buzz!  Buzz!  Buzz!  Buzz!  A pair of palms emits dazzling multi-colored light. The light is extremely strong. The palms are no longer like ordinary objects, but like magic weapons. The powerful fluctuations even far exceed those of heaven-level magic weapons.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????????????:??:

    "The second turn of the six-turn Star Reaching is done!" Ji Ning looked happy.

    "Huh." Ji Ning clenched his fist.

    Boom!  boom!

    Both fists caused the air to explode, and the heaven and earth where the five elements of peacock tail feathers condensed were shaken into chaos.

    "My hands are much more powerful than heaven-level magic weapons, and even comparable to immortal-level magic weapons." Ji Ning sighed, "It is indeed a big jump from the first to the second level. After practicing the second level,  Only then can my God-Devil Refining Body truly explode into its due power."

    In fact, the real star-catcher uses his hands as weapons.

    In the original inheritance, every scene Ji Ning saw was of the 'Sanshou Taoist' attacking directly with his hands!  Taoist Sanshou only has one right hand, but it is more terrifying than any magic weapon. He does not need any magic weapon at all, his hand is the most powerful magic weapon.

    But Ji Ning is holding a sword!

    "Jin Ning, after practicing the second level, your Star Reacher has reached the highest level that your divine body can bear." The big yellow-haired bear nodded and praised, "Practice harder, you are only at the eleventh level now, you  If you practice to the twelfth level and attend the Immortal Fate Conference, you will be much more confident."

    "Senior, will it be exposed if I use the Star Picker at the Immortal Fate Conference? It is said that the Immortal Fate Conference will attract some powerful people from the three realms to watch.

    "Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry, as long as you don't show the Star-catching Divine Mark, they won't be able to tell it no matter how many times you use it." The big yellow-haired bear said with a smile, "At most, they think you have powerful magical powers, secret skills or that your weapons  The power of the 'Bei Ming Sword' is very strong. They can't guess the true power of your magical power at all."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "No powerful person can guess your magical powers just by looking at your body." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Unless it's a skill like this, or your body becomes extremely huge in an instant, you can tell it at a glance.  . Otherwise, most other magical powers would be difficult to determine at all.¡±

    "Huh?" The big yellow-haired bear frowned, "Someone is coming."

    Ji Ning also sensed it.

    A servant came to the door of his fairy mansion.

    "I'll go take a look." Ji Ning said.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning quickly arrived at the gate of the Immortal Mansion. There was a servant at the gate of the Immortal Mansion who said respectfully: "There is a short old man who calls himself the 'Five Crazy Immortal' at the gate of my palace. He wants to see you, sir."

    "Five Crazy Immortals?" Ji Ning was startled and immediately said, "Okay, I understand."

    Outside the main entrance of Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    A short, slovenly old man was waiting outside Prince Yan's Mansion. At this moment, Ji Ning appeared at the door and said in surprise: "Master."

    "Ji Ning." The Five Crazy Immortals also laughed.

    "Come in quickly, Master." Ji Ning led the way, "Come to me."

    "Okay." Five Crazy Immortals nodded.

    Immortal Fuyun has been waiting for the opportunity to assassinate Ji Ning.

    "Senior, Ji Ning has arrived at the gate of the palace."

    "Are you coming out?" Immortal Fuyun said in anticipation and excitement.

    "No, he went in again and seemed to pick up a short, dirty old man."

    "Keep staring." Immortal Fuyun was a little anxious.

    Because he had made an oath to heaven that he must kill Ji Ning within three days or else his soul would be scattered to pieces. If Ji Ning hid in Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion for three days and did not come out, then Immortal Fuyun would be driven to pieces.

    Ji Ning took the five crazy immortals directly back to his immortal mansion and prepared immortal wine and fruits.

    "How did Master know that I was in Prince Yan's Mansion?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "I came here specifically to find you." Five Crazy Immortals said.

    "Are you looking for me specifically?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    The Five Crazy Immortals nodded: "Yes, your master Diancai Immortal once asked us to help you before he went out to explore. Our Black and White Academy cannot help you directly fight against the Shaoyan clan. All we can do is  I¡¯ve sent you some secrets. We¡¯ve been wanting to give them to you, but we can¡¯t find them. We just got the news before.?? appeared in Tianbaoshan, the capital of Daxia. When I arrived at Tianbaoshan, the capital of Daxia, and looked around, I realized that you had entered Prince Yan's Mansion.  "

    "I have also brought you the Qi refining method and the third volume of God and Demon Body Refining." said the Five Crazy Immortals, "as well as the magical powers and secret techniques in my academy. You can bring them all one by one.  Watch memories, read one, destroy one.¡±

    As he spoke, thirty-six formation flags appeared around him. The formation flags floated and bursts of light surrounded them.

    "Even the gods can't take a peek." The Five Crazy Immortals looked at Ji Ning, "Hurry up and take a look."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    The five crazy immortals came from Anchan County to give them magical powers and secret techniques.

    "Don't be dazed. You are a disciple of my Black and White Academy. You are supposed to practice. The so-called 'Black and White Pill' is actually just for you to practice hard. You can't have pie in the sky, right?" Immortal Wufeng sighed, "We  This is all the Black and White Academy can do."

    There is also Chapter 4, don¡¯t wait any longer, get up and read it tomorrow morning.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 24 Invitation

    Ji Ning's eyes were sore.

    After killing Shao Yannong, Ji Ning no longer expected the Black and White Academy to help his disciple. In fact, Ji Ning owed the Black and White Academy a bit, because he the relationship between the Black and White Academy and the Shaoyan clan must have become rigid.  , so Ji Ning just wanted to fight the Shaoyan clan alone.

    "Master, master, has he gone out to explore?" Ji Ning asked worriedly.

    "Well, your master can't help you with your matter at all. This is very irritating to your master, and he thinks that he is not sure of overcoming the heavenly tribulation, so he has to go out and work hard." The Five Crazy Immortals said with emotion, "But the things in this world  , how can everything go as planned? Your master is too stubborn."

    Ji Ning remained silent.

    "Hurry up and read it." The Five Crazy Immortals placed "Water Source Notes" in Ji Ning's hands.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded. No matter how much thoughts he had in his mind, it was useless if he was not strong enough.

    "Whether it's the past life or this life, what I want is to control my destiny in my own hands." The strong desire in Ji Ning's heart also made him more determined to seek the truth.

    Ji Ning flipped through the second volume of "Shui Yuan Zhu" and memorized it carefully.

    After memorizing everything.

    Flames appeared in Ji Ning's hands and burned the books directly.  Then the Five Crazy Immortals handed over the third volume of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness".

    The complete version of "Shui Yuan Zhu", the third volume of "The Map of the Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", the complete version of "Dharma, Heaven and Earth", the complete version of "Thunder Eye", the complete version of "Ten Thousand Poisons", the complete version of "Three Heads and Six Arms", and "The Eye of the Heart"  "The complete version of "The Art of Shaking the Gods", the complete version of "The Art of Enchanting the Gods", and the full version of "The Art of Destroying the Gods".

    This was brought by the Five Crazy Immortals, who brought almost all the most important magical powers and secret techniques suitable for Ji Ning in the Black and White Academy.

    Look at one and burn the other.

    There are more than ten manuscripts of some magical powers. As a cultivator of immortality, his memory is naturally amazing. Ji Ning did not remember it completely until the early morning of the next morning.  Of course, Ji Ning took his master to attend the dinner party prepared by Yuchi Xiyue.

    "No need to give it away."

    At the gate of the palace, Ji Ning saw off the five crazy immortals who were about to leave.

    "Ji Ning." The Five Crazy Immortals looked at Ji Ning and said with a smile, "It seems from yesterday's dinner that King Yan values ??you very much. He is the ancestor of the immortals, and he values ??you so much. You have to work hard. I'm black and white  Whatever the academy can give you and help you, I¡¯ll give it to you! Now I¡¯m going through a disaster once and for all, and I won¡¯t live for too long. I really want one of my disciples from the Black and White Academy to become a  Tianxian, your master is working hard, you have to work hard too."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "In the capital of Daxia, you have to be careful alone." Five Crazy Immortals grinned, "Since you are going to the Immortal Fate Conference, you have to fight hard. If you can become a disciple of the powerful person in the three realms. By then.  That Shaoyan clan will definitely be dumbfounded."

    "Well, give it a try." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, I'm leaving." The Five Crazy Immortals turned around and left, holding the wine gourd, very carefree, and soon disappeared from Ji Ning's sight.

    Ji Ning took a deep breath. At this moment Ji Ning's sense of belonging to the Black and White Academy was extremely strong.

    "No matter which day I arrive, I, Ji Ning, will always be a disciple of the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning said silently.

    Ji Ning then turned around and returned to Prince Yan's Mansion.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior, Ji Ning has arrived at the gate of the palace."

    "Come out?" Immortal Fuyun asked eagerly.

    "He went in again."

    Immortal Fuyun couldn't hide the look of anxiety on his face, and shouted: "Keep watching."

    Although he is a Sanxian.  Although he is very patient, he made an oath of heaven in front of the ancestor of Xuanji.  Ji Ning must be killed within three days.

    "It's been a day and a half now!" Immortal Fuyun said anxiously, "Ji Ning, Ji Ning, are you planning to stay in the palace all the time? Then my death would be unjust."

    ******

    Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion, in the main hall of Shuifu Mansion.

    "Jin Ning, although that man named Wu Kuang has sent a lot of magical powers and secret techniques. Secret techniques are all, it's up to you, but among those magical powers, "Ten Thousand Poisonous Stings" should not be practiced. Absolutely do not practice it." said the big yellow-haired bear.  .

    "Ah?" Ji Ning was surprised, "This "Ten Thousand Poison Stings" is the most powerful magical power in our Black and White Academy, and it requires the most black and white pills to exchange for "Glorious Heart Eyes". And is it a magical power? The more the merrier.  It should be fine.¡±

    The big yellow-haired bear shook his head: "Yes, the more the merrier. But practicing magical powers does not need to distract you? Will it cost you time? And "Ten Thousand Poisons" requires more than tens of thousands of strange poisons to cultivate magical powers. Looking for so many strange poisons, everyone  Very high, ??And it is also very troublesome to incorporate all kinds of poison into the body.  Thankless!  And the purer the divine body, the better. There is no point in integrating so many toxins into the body. When you become a god in the future, I am afraid you will have to actively expel the toxins and abolish this magical power.  "

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    "What about other magical powers?" Ji Ning asked.

    "'Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth' and 'Three Heads and Six Arms' are magical powers that almost all gods and demons in the Three Realms practice. Although they are the most common, they are also very practical." The big yellow-haired bear said, "You must practice it, as for the others? You  Didn¡¯t you get the "Five Thunder King Kong" before? Both the "Five Thunder King Kong" and the "Thunder Eye" can be cultivated, and they can complement each other, making both of them more powerful. And the "Thunder Eye" is actually  The basis of "Thunder God's Eye", the top supernatural power in the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Having an old man in your family is really like having a treasure."

    "Well, so you little kid should be more polite to me." The big yellow-haired bear said proudly.

    "How powerful is the "Thunder God's Eye", the top magical power in the three realms, that you mentioned?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "Among the countless magical powers in the Three Realms, he must be ranked in the top 100. It is one level lower than the "Star Reacher"." The yellow-haired bear said, "But it is also very powerful. He can fully cultivate the "Thunder God Eyes". Personally  All of them are famous figures in the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In the past more than a year, I have practiced "Five Thunder King Kong", "One Thought into a Soldier" and "Three Heads and Six Arms" to the limit.

    "There is still more than a year left before the Immortal Fate Conference. I have to master the "Thunder Eye", "Magic of Confusion" and "Destroying God" to some extent." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ¡­¡­

    "open."

    Ji Ning stood in the main hall of Shuifu and shouted loudly. He saw his eyebrows parting, eyes appearing vertically, and a bolt of thunder and lightning struck the ground of the hall in the distance.

    "Huh? Is there anyone? It's not dark yet, and the dinner hasn't started yet. Why are there servants here?" Ji Ning's mind moved, and the lightning eye between his brows immediately closed. At this moment, the lightning eye had just begun, but its power was already beyond the limit.  Underestimated.

    Ji Ning arrived at the gate of the Immortal Mansion, and Uncle Bai and Xiao Qing also followed.

    "What's the matter?" Ji Ning asked.

    The female soldier servant at the door smiled and said: "Princess, please invite the young master to come over."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning nodded, "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, I'll come as soon as I go."

    Soon Ji Ning arrived at her cousin¡¯s residence.

    The cousin is sitting in the pavilion, holding a golden animal skin roll in her hand.

    "Everyone retreat," Yuchi Xiyue ordered.

    Soon, only Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue were left in the entire garden.

    "Brother, you spent five million kilograms of essence liquid in Tianbao Mountain to buy the peacock feather. When the news spread, many people in the capital of Daxia knew about you." Yuchi Xiyue rolled up the golden animal skin in his hand  Passed it over, "So now someone invites you to the banquet."

    Ji Ning took it and took a look.

    "Zhuanshui clan?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Ji Ning also bought the information about the major forces in the capital of Daxia. Although he didn¡¯t know the details, he probably still knew it.

    "The Zhuanshui clan and the Shaoyan clan are mortal enemies! And the Zhuanshui clan is more powerful than the Shaoyan clan." Yuchi Xiyue said with a smile, "Legend has it that in the age of gods and demons, the Zhuanshui clan also led a large group of tribes, Xia Mang  The Xia Mang clan also led a large group of tribes. The Xia Mang clan and the Zhuan Shui clan also fought for a long time, and finally the Zhuan Shui clan surrendered."

    Ji Ning was amazed, he didn¡¯t know this secret history.

    "The Zhuanshui clan has been the emperor in the era of gods and demons!" Yuchi Xiyue sighed, "Even after surrendering now, the Zhuanshui clan is still among the top three tribes in the Great Xia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning knew this.

    The top three tribes of the Daxia Dynasty are the Xia Mang clan of the Daxia royal family!  This is absolutely dominant.

    Ranked second and third are the Zhuanshui clan and the Heishen clan.

    "The Zhuanshui clan and the Shaoyan clan have a big feud. They were the first ones to invite me." Ji Ning said with a smile, "By the way, cousin you are also invited here. How about my cousin come with me tonight?"  Bar."

    "I won't go. Although the superiors have invited me, it's just a courtesy. I have always been unwilling to get involved with them." Yuchi Xiyue shook his head, "You don't have to force me."

    "I won't embarrass you, cousin." Ji Ning nodded.

    ******

    That evening.

    Ji Ning brought Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing to the main entrance of the palace. The fifty golden-armored Imperial Guards had gathered outside.

    "I've seen Mr.""Chengyu Immortal", the leader of the imperial army, said.

    "Excuse me, fellow Taoist Chengyu," Ji Ning said.

    "It's not a trouble. Following King Yan's order, we should do our best to protect the young master." Chengyu Immortal said.

    Ji Ning then waved his hand, and a large ship suddenly appeared. It was a simple but powerful ship. This large ship was one of the treasures left by Immortal Ju Hua. It was a puppet warship, worth less than  Yan Nong's black dragon chariot is much higher.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing all got on the big boat.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A number of gold armored forbidden troops also boarded the warships. These golden armored forbidden troops quickly stood beside the ship's side very familiarly, and they were alert and scanned the distance.

    "Wow." The warship immediately crushed the air waves and flew directly towards the place where the Zhuanshui clan invited Ji Ning this time, a top-notch place of enjoyment, the 'Shuiyun Tower'.

    Whoosh.

    Immortal Fuyun appeared in mid-air, watching the huge warship flying away from a distance, especially the golden-armored guards standing on the warship, which made him irritated.

    "The three-day period is getting closer and closer, and he finally came out, but why, why is he still bringing a golden-armored forbidden army? How can I kill him with a golden-armored forbidden army?" Immortal Fuyun has endless anxiety in his eyes. He is really  He was anxious, and he really didn't want to be punished by heaven when the time came because he didn't have a chance to take action.

    That¡¯s so unfair!

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 25: Shuiyun Tower

    Shuiyun Tower is built entirely on a huge Jiuyang Lake, shrouded in clouds and mist, like a cloud tower in a fairyland.

    A large, ancient ship rolled over the air waves and flew to Shuiyun Downstairs.

    "But Mr. Ji Ning?" Someone was already waiting outside Shuiyun Tower.

    Ji Ning led a group of golden-armored forbidden troops to disembark from the ship, waved his hand to collect the ship, and then walked up to the Yuanshen Taoist who looked like a young man in white robes who had been waiting for a long time, and said: "I am Ji Ning.  "

    "As ordered by my young master, I am here to wait for Young Master Ji Ning. Young Master Ji Ning, please come with me." The young man in white robe looked at the group of golden-armored forbidden soldiers behind Ji Ning, and his eyelids twitched.  Those who travel to the Forbidden Army are not ordinary people. They definitely have backgrounds and backing!

    Like those important ministers, their backers were the Emperor of Great Xia, so they were given the Golden Armored Forbidden Army.

    And some of the young children of the Daxia royal family may be given to the Golden A ban.  Ji Ning carries the Golden Armored Forbidden Army because King Yan is behind him!

    "This Shuiyun Tower is really majestic." Ji Ning had a small green snake wrapped around his arm, followed by a big snow-white dog, and behind him was a large group of golden-armored guards, walking mightily in the Shuiyun Tower.  Everyone walked against the wind, traveling for miles in a blink of an eye.

    The young man in white robe who led the way smiled and said: "This Shuiyun Tower was built by me, the Zhuanshui clan, with endless wealth and more than three years. After it was built, it took a long time to build it.  It was carefully carved, and only then could the Shuiyun Tower become what it is today.¡±

    "As expected of the Zhuanshui clan, they are awesome, awesome." Ji Ning praised.

    This is a powerful tribe that once competed with the Xia Mang clan of the Great Xia royal family. It is definitely among the top three tribes in this big world. Its depth of knowledge is simply unfathomable. Just look at any building on Shuiyun Tower.  The number of formation restrictions on it is probably comparable to the mountain gates of some top sects. As the largest commercial place of the 'Zhuanshui Clan' in the capital of Great Xia, the Shuiyun Tower has indeed spent endless efforts on it.  , Ji Ning's praise came from the bottom of his heart.

    Hearing Ji Ning's praise, the young man in white robe couldn't help but smile, and then said: "My young master is right in front. He has prepared a banquet and is waiting for you, Mr. Ji Ning."

    "It seems I'm late." Ji Ning smiled.

    Soon, along a long suspended road, walking on this long road can overlook the vast lake below, and the endless mist.

    Along the ropeway, we came to a huge pavilion that was a thousand feet high. This pavilion was independent and only connected to the entire Shuiyun Tower by a long road.

    There are two servants guarding the main entrance. These two servants are both Wanxiang Zhenren. As soon as they saw the white-robed young man, they immediately opened the door and were very respectful.

    "Young master is inside." The white-robed young man smiled, "It's more secluded here, and you can see the beautiful scenery of the boundless Jiuyang Lake."

    Ji Ning led a group of golden-armored Imperial Guards and walked in, then closed the door.

    "Hahaha, Brother Ji Ning is really extraordinary. Not long ago, he spent five million kilograms of essence liquid to buy the Peacock Feather Famous King's Capital. Now, not long after entering Prince Yan's Mansion, he has already traveled with the Golden Armored Forbidden Army.  I can't help but admire this. I'm so impressed. Qu Ge, how about you?" A slightly frivolous voice sounded.

    I saw a young man wearing a loose white robe, with his long hair tied up casually and barefoot walking over. His eyes seemed to be drunk but not drunk, and they were very hazy.  But his face was full of smiles and he was greeted warmly.

    On his side was a tall and burly young man in black clothes. The tall and burly young man nodded: "I really admire him. King Yan is famous for being unkind and cold. There are very few young people who are valued by him. Ji  Brother Ning was able to travel with the Golden Armored Forbidden Army in just one or two days, which is indeed remarkable."

    Of these two people, the young man in white robe and bare feet looked frivolous, but he was also very free and easy.  Another tall and burly young man in black had a fierce aura.

    Behind these two people were a man and a woman.

    "You two are so complimentary." Ji Ning said with a smile. The invitation this time was sent by 'Zhuanshui Xiaolou'. Ji Ning naturally knew that Zhuanshui Xiaolou, one of the four young masters of the capital of Great Xia, had this white robe in front of him.  The barefoot boy is Zhuan Shui Xiaolou. Although he and Shao Yannong are both among the fourth young masters in the capital of Daxia, the Shaoyan clan and the Zhuan Shui clan are mortal enemies. Naturally, the relationship between the two is very rigid.

    The usual fighting is also fierce.

    But no matter in terms of skills, personal strength, connections, or tribe, Zhuanshui Xiaolou is better than Shao Yannong.

    "Brother Ji Ning." Zhuanshui Xiaolou, who was dressed in white and barefoot, took Ji Ning's hand enthusiastically, "Here, let me introduce you."

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou pointed atThe tall young man in black next to him said: "This is the real genius of the younger generation of Tiannong - Tiannong Quge! Quge is not like me. I often go to various gatherings, but Quge is low-key.  He is very dedicated to cultivation, and often travels around to work hard, and is rarely even in the capital of Great Xia. This time it was because of the Immortal Fate Conference that he rushed back to the capital of Great Xia, and he happened to hear about Ji Ning, and he was quite  Out of curiosity, I specifically told me this time that I wanted to meet you."

    "Tiannong Quge?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    Among the many candidates who are most likely to win the first place in this Immortal Fate Conference, although Xia Mangzishan, Cang Wujiu, Mu Zhenren, etc. all have high voices, Tiannong Quge, although relatively low-key, is after all  The leader of the younger generation of the 'Tiannong Clan' is also considered to be a peerless genius who can be ranked in the top 100 and may even burst out with super strength. After all, he is too low-key and no one can be sure of his current strength.

    "Brother Ji Ning." Tiannong Quge said with a smile.

    "Brother Qu Ge." Since people call him "Brother Ji Ning" so affectionately, Ji Ning will naturally not ignore it. If he stupidly calls him "Fellow Qu Ge", he will only be considered disrespectful by others.

    "Come on, come on, let me introduce you to another person who is also participating in this Immortal Fate Conference." Zhuanshui Xiaolou pointed at a man behind him. This man was wearing purple clothes, with fair skin and extremely handsome eyes. His eyes even looked a little coquettish.  Wei said, "This is my good friend who I met many years ago - Xiao Lang. He is an absolutely first-rate man. In the capital of Daxia, there are many young women who secretly want to marry Xiao Lang."  .¡±

    "He is Xiao Lang?" Ji Ning secretly thought. This Xiao Lang was also recorded in the intelligence. He was a very romantic man, and his personality was even a little twisted.  Of course, in the identification of Tianbaoshan intelligence, Xiaolang was only slightly mentioned, and could not be compared with 'Tiannong Quge'.

    "I have met fellow Taoist Ji Ning." Xiao Lang looked at Ji Ning, half-smiling but not smiling, and cupped his hands.

    "Fellow Taoist Xiaolang." Ji Ning nodded.

    On the side, Tiannong Quge also smiled and said: "I also have a good friend who I met when I was traveling abroad. This time I came to the capital of Daxia with me to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference." As he spoke, the man beside him said  The charming woman in red came forward and said, "Bo Yan has met fellow Taoist Ji Ning."

    "Fellow Taoist Boyan," Ji Ning also said.

    Ji Ning secretly marveled at Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, Xiaolang, and Boyan. All of these four people were extraordinary.

    Xiaolang is a romantic person with a twisted personality and a weird temper.

    Boyan is a quite famous figure in Beihai, but her fame is more of a 'famous name'.

    "Come on, let's all sit down over there." Zhuan Shui said in the small corridor.

    The Jinjia Forbidden Army, Xiao Qing, and Uncle Bai all sat aside, and some banquets were specially prepared for them.  Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, Xiao Lang, Boyan, and Ji Ning came together.

    The five of them sat down separately.

    "I originally wanted Brother Ji Ning to live in my Zhuanshui Mansion, but who would have thought that so quickly, Brother Ji Ning would already live in Prince Yan's Mansion." Zhuanshui Xiaolou was filled with emotion, and then smiled and said, "If Brother Ji Ning has any place to live,  If you are unhappy, you can move out at any time and live in my Zhuanshui Mansion."

    "King Yan treats me very well and values ??me very much. He even gave me the golden-armored imperial army. How could I let down King Yan?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    This was also the wording he discussed with his cousin. He only said to the outside world that King Yan valued Ji Ning very much!

    "Yes." Zhuanshui Xiaolou nodded. He didn't think he could win over Ji Ning, so he just said it casually.

    "Gu."

    Xiao Lang, who was sitting on the side, directly picked up the wine cup and drank directly: "This Ji Ning has only been practicing for thirty years, how can he be so powerful? It's just because he killed Shao Yannong and obtained a lot of treasures, and then  He spent another five million kilograms of essence liquid to buy peacock feathers. Then his reputation spread to the capital of Daxia. His luck was good, and Princess Xiyue valued him and brought him to Prince Yan's Mansion. Prince Yan pampered Xiyue.  Princess Xiyue¡¯s temperament is probably what Princess Xiyue requested King Yan ordered the golden-armored imperial army to follow Ji Ning.¡±

    Xiao Lang looked down on Ji Ning.

    He has been in business for many years and is much more famous than Ji Ning!  This time I also want to show my light at the Immortal Fate Conference!

    Ji Ning?

    It¡¯s just a little guy who is famous for killing Shao Yannong, and it¡¯s only a woman who makes King Yan take notice.

    In fact, Xiao Lang is also jealous in his heart because Ji Ning can produce five million kilograms of Yuan liquid, but Xiao Lang is far beyond his ability. How majestic Ji Ning is to lead a group of golden-armored forbidden troops, he  Although he also lived in Zhuanshui Mansion, how could he be as majestic as Ji Ning?

    "You lucky boy, if you don't have any strength, you will eventually become weak after a long time."Someone discovered that your gold and jade were ruined on the outside.  "Xiao Lang was drinking there and didn't even bother to talk to Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Xiao Lang was originally withdrawn and had a weird personality, and other people would not let him out. There were many weird tempers among immortal cultivators.

    Ji Ning, Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, and Boyan were having a good time talking.

    "Jin Ning, this time Shuiyun Tower just bought some alien races. They all come from a small world. That small world is quite special, and the lives in it are all kinds of strange. These two are already the most powerful in that small world.  They all have strength comparable to Wanxiang Zhenren." Zhuanshui Xiaolou pointed to the 100-foot-large venue in the center. At this moment, people began to carry huge iron cages in. There were only two iron cages, one of which was  Inside was a blond giant about three feet tall, and in the other iron cage was an alien with a lion-like lower body and a human upper body.

    "Let's take a look at this alien race fighting, it's just to add to the fun." Zhuanshui Xiaolou clapped his hands.

    Suddenly there was a roar.

    A large sealing formation was immediately raised in the center of the 100-foot square. The two iron cages in the large sealing formation clicked open automatically, and the blond giants and lion-men inside who were only wearing animal skin skirts rushed out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    I had a good rest in the afternoon and felt much better. There will be four updates today!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 26 Provocation

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Ji Ning, Tiannong Quge and others all held wine cups and drank while watching the fight going on in the central field.

    In the sealing formation, the blond giant and the lion man raised their heads and roared after rushing out of the cage. Although the roar was not heard at all through the obstruction of the sealing formation, the explosion in the air could be seen.

    "This physical body is quite strong. It should be a relatively inferior method of refining the body of gods and demons." Fairy Boyan smiled, and she was instantly charming. However, the blond giant and the lion man stared blankly at the charming woman outside the sealing formation.  .

    "Fairy Boyan's charm is even hard for foreigners to resist." Zhuanshui Xiaolou smiled.

    Soon the blond giant and the lion man regained consciousness.

    They both stared at their opponents. Ever since the day they were caught in Shuiyun Tower, the people from Shuiyun Tower had told them: "One of you must die in every fight. If you lose nine consecutive fights,  If you survive, you can leave here and become soldiers of my Zhuanshui clan."

    The blond giant and the lion man are also top masters in the small world of their hometown, and they usually work under a group of servants.

    But since a group of powerful and terrifying immortal cultivators came to their world, they quickly conquered their world, and they became slaves When they were sold to this tribe called the 'Zhuanshui Clan', they were even more shocked to discover that  , almost every servant in the Zhuanshui clan is more powerful than them!

    They were desperate and no longer had any hope of escape, so they could only obey.

    They only have one desire - to survive nine battles alive and then become soldiers of the Zhuanshui clan!

    "People of the Jinhai tribe, suffer death." The lion man roared and kicked his hooves violently, turning into a strong wind and rushing towards the blond giant.

    "It's you who died!" The blond giant also bent over and rushed over.

    Bang!

    The two clashed head-on. The lion-man's claw left a wound on the chest of the blond-haired giant, and the blond-haired giant's fist also hit the lion-man's head hard, causing blood to fly.

    The wounds of both men healed quickly and they continued to fight.

    ¡­¡­

    "It is indeed the body refining of gods and demons." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The cultivation methods of that small world are all about the body refining of gods and demons." Zhuan Shui Xiaolou said, "They are just the lowest methods of body refining of gods and demons. It is said that the most powerful people in that small world are three or so.  Gods and demons at the Yuan Shen level are refining their bodies, and their understanding of the Tao is so poor. In our Great Xia Dynasty, a random Yuan Shen Taoist can easily defeat the three strongest people in the world by using a magic weapon.  Clean it up!"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    To refine Qi Flow, you need to reach a very high level in the 'Tao' in order to control this energy.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Refining the body of gods and demons has relatively low requirements for ¡®Tao¡¯. Of course, as the top "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", the requirements for Tao are still ridiculously high.  However, some relatively poor methods of refining the body of gods and demons, and even some that can be called inferior, have almost no requirements on the 'Tao'. However, with such a poor foundation, it is naturally difficult to reach a very advanced level and practice to a certain level.  Vientiane is almost the limit. If you can reach the 'gods and demons refining body and soul level', you will be very lucky.

    "Their close combat skills have probably reached the realm of harmony between man and nature." Tiannong Quge said with a smile.

    "The winner will be determined soon." Zhuanshui said in the small corridor.

    I saw the lion man roaring wildly, attacking and trampling again and again, trying to capture it with both hands.

    But the blond giant was obviously more flexible, turning left and right, leaving huge wounds on the lion man's body and consuming the divine power in the lion man's body.

    "Huh!" The blond giant brushed past the trampling hooves, and at the same time, his right hand was like a blade directly inserted into the lion man's chest.

    Wow~~~

    The chest was torn and blood splattered.

    "Bang." The lion man waved his hands violently, and the blond giant blocked it and was sent flying backwards.

    "Hahaha" The blond giant laughed wildly and continued to surround the lion man again and again like lightning, leaving huge wounds on him again and again. Finally, the lion man's divine power was exhausted, and his wounds could no longer be recovered.  It also started to slow down.

    "Click."

    The blond giant flew past like a bolt of golden lightning, directly hugged the lion man's head and twisted it violently.

    ??He directly twisted his head off.

    Holding the head with one hand, the blond giant held it high like a victorious general.  The lion man's body collapsed to the ground, blood flowing all over the ground.

    "Wow." The banning formation was lifted, and some servants from Shuiyun Tower immediately came up and quickly cleaned the ground. The lion man's body was also taken away, and soon the central scene was??It's clean again.

    "Young Master." A steward of Shuiyun Tower in the central venue said respectfully, "This blond giant has won nine games in a row. According to the rules, he is a soldier of our Zhuanshui clan."

    The blond giant stood beside the steward of Shuiyun Tower.

    "oh?"

    Zhuan Shui Xiaolou, who was sitting high up, smiled and said, "It's a coincidence that you have won nine games in a row. I will give you a pot of fairy brew and serve me Zhuan Shui Clan well. I, Zhuan Shui Clan, will not treat my soldiers badly."  .¡±

    "Thank you, Immortal." The blond giant knelt on one knee and his voice boomed. Although the voice was a bit awkward, it was exactly the human language.  After all, he is also a foreigner on the same level as Wanxiang. He is also extremely intelligent and can learn a language quickly.

    Soon the blond giant retreated.

    Another group of charming dancers appeared on the central field. This group of dancers danced gracefully, and music sounded next to them.

    "In the king of Daxia, these alien races were killing each other. When I first arrived in Anchan City, I fought with monsters and other human races in gambling battles. Those monsters and humans had no resistance at all.  We must fight under orders. Weak people do not even have the power to choose. Only by becoming strong can we have the power to choose. First we have the power to choose, and then we can control our own destiny." Ji Ning also thought,  Only by regular reflection and observing the original mind can one's Taoist mind become stronger and stronger.

    "The Immortal Fate Conference is an opportunity for me to reborn. With the help of the Immortal Fate Conference, I will definitely hone myself to become stronger."

    ¡­¡­

    Various performances are held one after another in the central venue.

    Ji Ning and the others exchanged glasses to watch. Xiao Lang, who was already lonely and unhappy, couldn't help but feel even more unhappy when he saw Zhuanshui Xiaolou and Tiannong Qu Ge were treating Ji Ning so politely.

    "Everyone." Xiao Lang suddenly spoke.

    Immediately, Ji Ning and the other four people all looked over. This flute man rarely spoke. Now that he spoke, everyone naturally turned their heads to listen.

    "Those fighting performances are not fun. In my opinion, how about we have a competition with fellow Taoist Ji Ning?" Xiao Lang had a fighting spirit in his eyes and was full of confidence. "I heard that fellow Taoist Ji Ning is so powerful that he can even kill people."  Shao Yannong, especially the soul-level gods and demons under his command, were all killed by fellow Taoist Ji Ning. This made me feel very itchy. Today, fellow Taoist Ji Ning and I are just competing. If anyone feels that he can't resist it,  , we can completely admit defeat immediately. We will definitely not harm the peace, Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, what do you think?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Why do you suddenly want to compete with yourself?

    Although the god and demon Xiang Liu was killed by himself, he was a god and demon at the Yuan Shen level, possessing top-notch immortal combat power.  Anyone with any sense would understand that Ji Ning must have used some special means to kill the god and demon.  Otherwise, how could he possibly be killed by relying solely on his true strength?

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, and Fairy Boyan all looked at Ji Ning's reaction.

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    When Xiao Lang heard this, he felt that Ji Ning had no strength and therefore no confidence. After all, he had only been practicing for thirty years.

    "It's just a sparring match, not a life-or-death battle." Xiao Lang said dissatisfied, "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, you have such a good reputation that you have killed even the souls, gods and demons. Now you don't even dare to spar with me?"

    "Killing the soul and demon was just a coincidence and not my true strength." Ji Ning said.

    Xiao Lang sneered secretly.

    Everyone knows it can¡¯t be your true strength!  But today, as long as we compete and learn from each other, I will make a big fool out of you.

    "We are all participating in the Immortal Fate Conference. When the time comes, we will fight to the death one after another. Today is just a discussion. If we don't dare to compete, why are we participating in the Immortal Fate Conference?" Xiao Lang pretended to be angry and dissatisfied, "Could it be that Ji  Fellow Daoist Ning, are you afraid?"

    Ji Ning frowned, why is this Xiao Lang so aggressive?

    "I don't want to spar." Ji Ning shook his head and said, "If Fellow Taoist Xiaolang really wants to fight me, it won't be too late to wait until the Immortal Fate Conference starts before we fight again."

    "The Immortal Fate Conference? That's still more than a year away! The Immortal Fate Conference is a life-and-death fight. You don't even dare to compete, and yet" Xiao Lang sneered, with disdain clearly visible on his face.

    "Okay." Zhuanshui Xiaolou frowned and said.

    Xiao Lang nodded: "I won't force Fellow Daoist Ji Ning. Since Fellow Daoist Ji Ning doesn't want to learn from each other, then that's it. Fellow Taoist Boyan, how about you and I having a heated discussion to add to the fun?"

    Fairy Boyan frowned slightly, then smiled: "Please, Mr. Xiao, be merciful."

    "Don't worry, I won't hurt you." Xiao Lang said, "I will stop after knocking your magic weapon away."

    &nbsp;This made Fairy Boyan angry.

    This Xiao Lang really has a twisted personality as in the legend, and he speaks so arrogantly.

    "Then come." Fairy Boyan immediately flew to the central venue.

    "Okay." Xiao Lang also disappeared and came to the central venue, and all the dancers in the central venue were blocked.

    Ji Ning sat there and looked at Xiao Lang and Fairy Boyan in the central field, frowning secretly: "This Xiao Lang really thinks he is invincible. Now that I have just arrived in the capital of Daxia, the Shaoyan clan will definitely try their best to deal with me.  , I still need to be more cautious in everything. Maybe this Xiaolang was arranged by the Shaoyan clan, and maybe he carries some terrible treasures, such as treasures like the 'Dingzi Scroll'. I'm afraid I will suffer a big loss.  .Although I have a second spirit, after all, I am more important."

    In the Immortal Fate Conference, it is forbidden to use Taoist talismans and other treasures. You must rely on your true strength, so that you can screen out the best geniuses.

    But during the sparring session at Shuiyun Tower, if Xiao Lang was secretly sent by the Shaoyan clan and suddenly used some terrifying exotic treasures, it would be a great injustice if he himself was destroyed.

    "This Zhuanshui House is actually able to welcome a person with such a personality into its own residence" Ji Ning glanced at the Zhuanshui House next to him, who was still looking at the central venue with a smile.

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou didn¡¯t know that Xiao Lang had a weird temper and a twisted personality, but even a mad dog could be of great use as long as you listened to him.

    Sometimes the mad dog can do what he can't do.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 27 Assassination

    In the center field.

    The banning formation enveloped that area, Xiao Lang in purple and Fairy Boyan in red faced each other from a distance.

    "Hahaha, Fairy Boyan, if you feel that you can't resist it, it's better to give in early." Xiao Lang smiled a little sickly. As he laughed, his skin began to turn red, as if there was magma under his skin.  As if flowing, his eyes also became fiery red.

    He raised his hand slightly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Flames began to appear all around, and each flame was bloody and hot.  At the same time, the central area seemed to become a world of flames in an instant. Although they were just floating flames, they made the forbidden formation extremely hot and the air began to distort.

    "Humph." Fairy Boyan snorted coldly, wow, and saw a green ribbon whistling out. This green ribbon surrounded it in circles, instantly protecting the entire area of ??dozens of feet around Fairy Boyan.  Tight and solid, it also filled the air with endless water mist, making Fairy Boyan's surroundings seem to be a world of water.

    The temperature around Xiaolang was extremely high.

    There was mist all around Fairy Boyan.

    Water and fire began to collide, making a sizzling sound.

    "Your charm technique is of no use to me." Xiao Lang made a sharp voice, and his eyes as red as lava were even more crazy, "Taste my blood flames and earth fire!"

    Along with the scream, Xiao Lang suddenly opened his mouth.

    Wow!

    Flames like flowing blood rolled out, covering the sky and the earth in an instant. Under the guidance of the flames that were originally suspended around them, a huge formation was formed.  I saw a huge millstone composed of blood flames and earth fire appearing in mid-air. The millstone slowly rotated and crushed it.

    ¡°Crash~~~¡± I saw the emerald green ribbon swimming continuously, in circles, with the runes on it lighting up, sometimes being dented by the impact, and sometimes being whipped over.  These ribbons were extremely tough and could withstand the bloody fire.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the formation, Ji Ning and others were also watching attentively. Zhuanshui Xiaolou even said: "Xiao Lang's 'Blood Flame Earth Fire' has been upgraded to the first level, and combined with the 'Blood Flame Millstone' secret technique, it is even more powerful.  Yes. Most Yuanshen Taoists cannot withstand the crushing force of this bloody flame millstone."

    Tiannong Quge on the side smiled and said: "Fairy Boyan just managed to restrain him. Fairy Boyan's 'Tianshui Net Formation' is famous for being good at defense. It is really difficult to break through this Tianshui Net Formation.  "

    "Fairy Boyan's methods are relatively rare." Zhuanshui Xiaolou shook his head, "Fairy Boyan usually uses the Tianshui Net Formation to protect herself, and then relies on the magic of spiritual thoughts Fairy Boyan's charm has reached its peak.  He is of high status. But Xiaolang is a lunatic. It is too difficult to charm him."

    "In addition to the charm of spiritual thoughts, Fairy Boyan is also good at other secret techniques of spiritual thoughts. As soon as Xiao Lang is hit, Fairy Boyan can immediately turn from defense to attack!" Tiannong Qu Ge said.

    Ji Ning listened curiously.

    The information on Tianbaoshan is only a general introduction. How could Tiannong Quge and Zhuanshui Xiaolou know clearly about their respective friends.

    ¡­¡­

    "You crazy woman, ah!!!" Xiao Lang covered his head and roared suddenly.

    But Fairy Boyan sneered, and the circles of ribbons that were originally surrounding suddenly began to expand, and at the same time, extremely heavy water droplets, each one like a mountain, hit Xiao Lang directly!

    "Yeah, yeah!" Xiao Lang screamed, and four more arms suddenly grew out of him, and two more heads even grew on his shoulders.

    Three heads and six arms!

    Xiao Lang's six hands were holding a long black shuttle. With Xiao Lang's sharp roar, he carried endless blood flames and earth fire, turning into a rainbow light and killing Fairy Boyan directly.  Each of the six long black shuttles in his hand can cause the surrounding world to change color, and there is a strange feeling of space being penetrated.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hooray!  Hooray!

    Xiao Lang attacked crazily with three heads and six arms, and a huge fire millstone of bloody flames formed around him, continuing to crush him.

    "Go away." Fairy Boyan tried her best to use the secret skills of spiritual thoughts. She is good at three major secret techniques of spiritual thoughts, including charm, weird sneak attack, and strong attack.  She has practiced to an extremely advanced level, and relying on the powerful soul of the reincarnated immortal and the powerful secret skills, she has indeed gained a huge reputation.

    But if the enemy can resist her secret technique, then her chance of victory is slim.

    "Boom." Xiao Lang, who was carrying a bloody fire millstone, three heads and six arms, was so crazy that he just broke through the blockage of the green ribbon.

    "I admit defeat." An unwilling voice said? sounded.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Only then did Xiao Lang stop, and withdrew the blood flames and earth fires, as well as the three-headed and six-armed magical powers. He smiled wildly, his whole body still exuding blazing heat, "Fairy Boyan, I said you would lose, but you are like this  The secret technique of spiritual thoughts? Hahaha, trying to shake my soul is just a dream."

    The banning formation was also lifted, and Fairy Boyan flew back to her seat with a cold face, not bothering to look at Xiao Lang.

    "Ji Ning, do you want to come and discuss?" Xiao Lang looked at Ji Ning, extremely proud.

    "No need." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Huh." Xiao Lang flew directly back to where he was sitting, obviously very happy.  Generally, a madman with a twisted personality has a firm and terrifying Taoist heart. Xiaolang is such a twisted madman. He will not bow his head in the face of death and still has such a arrogant temper.  Although he offended many people, he remained the same.

    But he also knows who should not be offended. For example, he never contradicts Zhuanshui Xiaolou.

    In Shuiyun Tower, on the long suspended road leading to the huge pavilion where Ji Ning and the others were, a bald old man appeared, who was none other than the 'Floating Cloud Immortal' who had changed his appearance.

    "Jining!" Immortal Fuyun walked in the suspended corridor with no distracting thoughts in his mind.

    There is only one thought - to kill Ji Ning!

    Before seeing Ji Ning leading a group of golden-armored forbidden troops to Shuiyun Tower, Immortal Fuyun understood that he had no other chance.  Ji Ning was in Prince Yan's Mansion, so it was impossible for him to assassinate him.  When Ji Ning was flying in a big ship, he was leading a large group of golden-armored forbidden troops. He still had no chance.

    Now Ji Ning should be drinking and having fun with others. At this time, the ordinary servants and guards will go to another place.

    This is the only chance for Immortal Fuyun.

    Although there must be powerful people in Shuiyun Tower, and there are many formation restrictions, for Immortal Fuyun, this is the last and best chance.  If he hesitated any longer and waited for Ji Ning to return to Prince Yan's Mansion and stay there for a day, Immortal Fuyun would have died due to the backlash of the 'Tiandao Oath'.

    "Last chance."

    "Ji Ning, either you die or I die." Immortal Fuyun walked on the long suspended road, heading directly towards the main entrance of the thousand-foot-long pavilion.

    There are two real people from Wanxiang guarding the main entrance, and others are prohibited from disturbing it.

    "Huh?" One of the gatekeepers asked immediately, "What are you doing?"

    The soundproofing of the pavilion in Shuiyun Tower was so good that outside sounds could not be heard inside the pavilion. Ji Ning and the others were still eating, drinking, talking and laughing without any warning.

    "I'm here to see Mr. Zhuanshui." Immortal Fuyun said. The words were still ringing, and the two real guards of Wanxiang felt dizzy.

    At the moment when their souls fainted!

    Immortal Fuyun arrived in front of the main door in a flash and pushed the door open directly.

    Boom!

    The main door opens directly.

    "Haha, Fairy Boyan, I'm not talking about you. Your weakness is too obvious. If your spiritual secret technique is useless, then you are almost certain to lose." Xiao Lang, who had just won, was extremely proud, "And Ji Ning,  Ji Ning, you have only been practicing for more than thirty years. I think you should not be embarrassed by going to the Immortal Fate Conference and practice for another three hundred years."

    "That's enough." Zhuanshui Xiaolou said.

    The moment Zhuanshui Xiaolou opened its doors, the main door had already opened.

    "Huh?" Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, Ji Ning and others couldn't help but turn around to look, because the pavilion where they held the banquet was thousands of feet high, and some of the food, wine, servants, and dancers came from other passages.  Those who walk are silent.  It's rare to open the door so directly.

    brush.

    The Immortal Fuyun who pushed in the door rushed in front of Ji Ning with one step. At the same time, a long white bone needle appeared in his hand. This long white bone needle flew out directly and stabbed Ji Ning!

    The surrounding world solidified instantly!

    A strong sense of death filled the air, and this long white bone needle stabbed directly at Ji Ning with endless terrifying power.

    "White Bone Immortal Killing Needle!" Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, Ji Ning, Boyan Fairy and the proud Xiao Lang all had their faces changed drastically.

    This moment.

    They were all scared. They all knew how terrifying the ¡®White Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle¡¯ was, and they also saw that this White-Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle was flying towards Ning!

    "The Shaoyan clan must have sent a dead warrior, and he is also a loose immortal warrior. Only the earthly immortal loose immortal can activate this bone-killing immortal needle." Zhuanshui Xiaolou immediately crushed a Taoist talisman.  , immediately appeared on the body??Shui Guang said, "Once the White Bone Immortal Killing Needle comes out, even if Ji Ning is refining the body of gods and demons, I am afraid that even his soul will be destroyed, let alone refining the body of gods and demons."

    "It's dead, it's dead. It's the White Bone Immortal Killing Needle. It's a killing move for loose immortals. Some loose immortals will die. Only some powerful loose immortals can block it, but they will also be injured. This Ji  I'd rather die." Xiao Lang was rather gloating about his misfortune, and he also guessed that it was the dead soldier sent by the Shaoyan clan.

    At this moment, Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, Boyan Fairy, and Xiao Lang all understood that Ji Ning was probably doomed.

    As for the golden-armored imperial guards that Ji Ning had brought before, they were also shocked: "Protect the young master." However, it would still take a little time for the fifty golden-armored imperial guards to form a Taoist formation and rush to save Ji Ning.

    But¡ª¡ª

    How fast does the Bone Immortal Killing Needle fly?  Not giving anyone else time at all.

    No one can save Ji Ning, everything can only be done by Ji Ning himself!

    "It's the Shaoyan clan." Ji Ning understood instantly and immediately used his magical power.

    I saw Ji Ning's divine body suddenly surged, becoming extremely tall and burly. At the same time, thunder and lightning were flowing in his body, like a huge King Kong. At the same time, he also grew four other arms, and two more grew on his shoulders.  head.

    Three heads and six arms!

    Ji Ning¡¯s six hands held three Beiming Swords and three Heavenly Level Flying Swords.  These are some of the best magic weapons left by Immortal Juhua, and they are some of his trophies.

    "Water and Fire Lotus!" With the help of the treasure left by Shao Yannong, Ji Ning's Earth Fire and Cold Evil have reached the second level.

    Huge water and fire lotus flowers surround this demon with three heads and six arms.

    "Star Reacher!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s six hands erupted with terrifying power!

    "The realm of the great avenue!"

    Ji Ning, who was holding six huge fairy swords with three heads and six arms, had thunder and lightning flowing all over his body, and his momentum was overwhelming. He was surrounded by lotus flowers. At the same time, the entire pavilion was instantly immersed in the world of sword energy. Endless sword energy instantly filled the pavilion, and the sword energy flowed.  As he shuttled back and forth, the surface of the six swords in Ji Ning's hand had a dazzling golden sword light, which was the essence of golden aura.

    "Block." Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, used six fairy swords to block the bone-white immortal-killing needle at the same time!

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 28 The Blood Disk Sealing Heaven Formation

    It sounds slow, but it¡¯s actually an instant!

    Facing the lightning-fast White Bone Immortal Killing Needle, Ji Ning had no time for the Second Soul to block it. After all, the Second Soul came out of the water palace very quickly, but the Second Soul still needed to release hundreds of heaven-level flying needles.  Swordsmanship of the Small Thousand Sword Formation this takes time.  The White Bone Immortal Killing Needle didn't give Ji Ning that much time at all.

    Ji Ning only had time to use his magical power to directly resist!

    "Poof!"

    Although the water and fire lotuses surrounding Ji Ning were extremely tough, they were still penetrated instantly!

    Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, used the immortal sword in his hand to exert its strongest power to resist the bone-white immortal-killing needle.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" Six consecutive extremely violent collisions, the six fairy swords in Ji Ning's hands, three of which were the Beiming Swords, were naturally powerful.  It is quite large, and the three heaven-level flying swords. Although Ji Ning himself cannot activate it with his Yuan Power, the heaven-level flying swords are at least strong enough.

    If you are holding an earth-level flying sword, I am afraid that it will be directly penetrated and broken by the Bone Immortal Killing Needle, but the three heaven-level flying swords left by Immortal Ju Hua will at least not be broken!  At least Ji Ning can fully utilize the power of the ¡®Star Reacher¡¯!

    Every collision feels like a huge mountain range is bombarding itself.

    Six consecutive collisions!

    Fortunately, my palm is stronger than the heaven-level magic weapon after undergoing the "Sixth Turn of Star Reaching" training, so I can firmly grasp the hilt of the sword.

    "Boom!"

    Six hands grasped six swords, and all of them used their star-catching hands, trying their best to resist the 'White Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle'. At the same time, Ning's whole body was hit by this terrible impact and flew backwards like a meteorite.  go.

    "I block, I block, I block!" Ji Ning tried his best to resist, trying his best to resist for a longer time.

    Although the eleventh level of Ji Ning¡¯s Divine Demonic Body Refining Chart of the Nine Heavens of Chiming is only comparable to the perfection level of all phenomena.  However, because he had previously acquired Peacock Feather to practice the "Sixth Turn of Star Reaching" to the second turn, the magical power "Star Reaching Hand" was enough to burst out with extremely terrifying power, making Ning's power instantly surpass the "Yuan Shen Level"  , rushed into the level of 'Returning to the Void Earth Immortal'.

    ???????????? In addition, now the ¡®realm of the avenue¡¯ almost perfectly accommodates the path of rainwater.

    Sword Immortal is the best at attacking.

    "Bang!!!" Ji Ning's majestic body like a god and demon hit a wooden pillar. This wooden pillar had restrictions all over the Shuiyun Tower. It was very stable and not damaged at all.

    "Pfft." Blood spurted out from Ji Ning's mouth.

    There were even dense cracks and wounds on his body, with blood oozing out.  The previous impact was too strong. Although Ji Ning had used Magic, Heaven, Elephant, Earth, and Five Thunder Diamonds to stabilize the divine body, other parts of the divine body were far inferior to the palms, and countless cracks appeared in the shock.

    "I'm not dead." Ji Ning was startled.

    He had tried his best to block the Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle, and the power of the Bone-Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle was constantly diminished by Ji Ning's blockage. Then he pressed the last fairy sword, causing the fairy sword to hit Ji Ning's chest. The impact shocked Ji Ning.  The body almost collapsed, but there were only countless cracks and no real annihilation.

    "Blocked." Ji Ning was ecstatic instead, "Fortunately, I had previously practiced the second turn of "Six Turns of Reaching for the Stars". Fortunately, I started practicing "Three Heads and Six Arms" more than a year ago, so that I can use all six hands.  Star Catcher!"

    The dense wounds all over his body were filled with flowing red bright divine power. The surge of divine power quickly healed the wounds. Ji Ning still held the fairy sword in his six hands. The fairy sword's light was soaring to the sky. The sword energy was everywhere, and its power was overwhelming.

    "not dead?"

    Immortal Floating Cloud also rushed towards Ji Ning when he was blasted away. Although he was shocked that Ji Ning actually blocked it, he did not hesitate at all!  Because this assassination was the heavenly oath he had made. If Ji Ning hadn't died, he would have died.  So his reaction is also very fast.

    "Wow." Immortal Fuyun waved his hand while rushing towards Ji Ning.

    Suddenly a golden heart appeared in the sky, and the golden heart immediately spread out tens of millions of blood vessels. The blood vessels spread out, forming a huge cover, completely covering the open space in the center.  The cover formed by the huge countless blood vessels is also filled with blood-colored light, and is filled with power.

    This time Immortal Fuyun came to assassinate Ji Ning and prepared two treasures.

    ¡°One is the White Bone Immortal Killing Needle, which possesses terrifying power. Even Immortal Fuyun would be seriously injured if he took it.  Ji Ning?  Ordinary protective treasures would be penetrated directly, and Ji Ning would probably die.

    The other thing is the ¡®Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation¡¯. Once the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation is deployed, the outside world, whether it is the Great Xia Forbidden Army or the loose immortals who are in charge, will?It takes time to rush in, but as long as he is given a certain amount of time, Immortal Fuyun will be sure to kill Ji Ning one on one.

    He is the top Sanxian!

    Ji Ning is just a real person in Wanxiang!  Even if the Bone Immortal Killing Needle encountered some weird treasures and was blocked, he didn't believe Ji Ning could stop it if he was given a certain amount of time in a real one-on-one situation!

    Both treasures are one-time use. Although he paid a lot of treasures, Shaoyan actually gave these two treasures to Fuyun Immortal as a "half gift".

    Shuiyun Tower is the Zhuanshui clan¡¯s largest and most important commercial place in the capital of Daxia.

    There are thirty-six loose immortals stationed here all year round.

    The Zhuanshui Clan has thousands of Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals, but there are only thirty-six Loose Immortals stationed here, which seems to be very few.  But in fact, these thirty-six loose immortals are all wearing Taoist armor of the immortal class. Once the thirty-six of them join forces, they can even defeat a heavenly immortal head-on!

    "No. 2, Di Zi, there is an assassination attempt!"

    Some of the thirty-six loose immortals were meditating, and some were drinking and having fun. But when the Yuanshen Taoist in charge of the entire Shuiyun Tower sent a message to them with his spiritual consciousness, they quickly reached the sky above Shuiyun Tower in an instant.

    Thirty-six people!

    All of them were wearing black Taoist armor, and each one exuded overwhelming pressure. They were suspended in the air. Thirty-six people directly turned into a big black snake. This big black snake just appeared in mid-air, and it already caused water to flow in the space.  They were all completely frozen, and at the same time, this big black snake rushed directly towards the thousand-foot-high pavilion where Ji Ning and the others were.

    Wow.

    The top of the huge pavilion automatically separated under the control of the host of Shuiyun Tower, and the black snake rushed directly into it.

    To be honest, the thirty-six loose immortals were very fast, but even if they were very fast, when they rushed in, the 'Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation' had already covered that area.

    "Definitely dead." Xiao Lang stared at the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation, "This is the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation. It requires a million kilograms of Yuan liquid to obtain. It can only be used once. Although it can only be used once.  but it gives it terrifying power. Even if the Great Xia Forbidden Army comes to kill, it will take some time to break through. Although Shuiyun Tower has a strong Zhuan Shui clan in charge, it will probably take some time to break through.  Great formation.¡±

    Tiannong Quge, Zhuanshui Xiaolou, and Boyan Fairy were also in shock and sighing.

    The reason why it is shocking

    It was because of the terrifying strength that Ji Ning suddenly burst out before, just the magical power, but the 'realm of the avenue' that Ji Ning showed before, especially Ji Ning's realm of the avenue, still had the toughness of 'water'.  Previously, Ji Ning's sword light was continuous, and the six fairy swords resisted the Bone Immortal Killing Needle!  Obviously Ji Ning is very powerful in the Tao.

    "The mere realization of the 'Realm of the Great Dao' is far beyond those geniuses who only master one path. Xiao Lang and Fairy Boyan are far inferior to this Ji Ning." Zhuanshui Xiaolou secretly exclaimed, "Especially him  To be able to survive under the Bone Immortal Killing Needle, it is obvious that the combat power he exploded at that moment has reached the level of a loose immortal."

    Those who dare to come to the Immortal Fate Conference will be able to unleash the power of ordinary Yuan Shen Perfection geniuses!

    There are still a few who can reach the combat power of Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal!

    But¡ª¡ª

    The strength of the immortals is actually very different. For example, the immortals who return to the void are also divided into the early, middle, late and perfect stages of returning to the void.  Because of the difference in perception of ¡®Tao¡¯, the gap in strength will still be huge.  These top-notch real-life geniuses are only comparable to normal earthly and loose immortals.

    But there are still differences between the top geniuses. Because Ji Ning has the 'Star Picker', he can be considered as average among the returning immortals. With the 'Three Heads and Six Arms', Ji Ning has the Star Picker six times. In addition,  The vitality of the body refining of gods and demons is very strong, and only then can he save his life under the 'White Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle'.

    "What a pity." Tiannong Quge sighed secretly.

    "What a genius, he has only been practicing for thirty years?" Fairy Boyan sighed secretly.

    "You have been so strong in thirty years. You are indeed much stronger than me, but you are going to die soon." Xiao Lang stared at the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master."

    The team of the Golden Armored Forbidden Army instantly transformed into a golden divine dragon and rushed towards the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation. Buzz~~~~ The tens of millions of blood vessels all over the formation were easily removed with just a twist.  The impact was.  The golden heart continuously delivers blood to maintain the formation. The moment the blood is exhausted, the formation dissipates.

    "Broken." The big black snake formed by the thirty-six loose immortals above slammed into the formation with a power that was ten times and a hundred times stronger than the golden dragon.

    &nbsp; There was a huge tremor, and many blood vessels literally shattered. The golden heart pumped blood crazily, and more blood vessels were born and maintained crazily.

    ¡­¡­

    "No one can save you." Immortal Fuyun was in the formation, and three floating flying swords appeared in front of him. The flying swords disappeared from each other and formed a pattern.

    But Ji Ning, who originally hit the pillar, smiled coldly: "Shao Yan?" Suddenly a young man in black Taoist robes appeared next to him. This young man in black Taoist robes was exactly the same as Ji Ning. At the same time, the young man in black Taoist robes were surrounded by people.  More than two hundred flying swords also appeared.

    Ji Ning himself suddenly disappeared and entered the water palace. After all, Ji Ning's fight just now, coupled with the god's recovery from serious injuries, only 20% of his divine power was consumed, which was not enough to fight with this immortal again.  Fighting.

    "Buzz~~~" With the precious nine-mouth water-repelling divine shark sword as the core, it triggered more than two hundred other heaven-level flying swords. For a time, the entire blood plate sealing sky formation was filled with endless sword energy.

    The sword energy at this moment was ten times and a hundred times more powerful than what Ji Ning had used before.

    "The second spirit?" Immortal Fuyun's eyes widened. He looked at the three heaven-level flying swords in front of him, and then looked at the more than two hundred heaven-level flying swords floating around Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe in the distance.

    "What!" Tiannong Quge, Zhuanshui Xiaolou, and Boyan Fairy, who were originally feeling regretful outside the formation, were all shocked.

    "This, this is impossible!" Xiao Lang, who had originally sneered at Ji Ning's death, exclaimed in shock.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The fourth update is completed. Tomorrow, my son will be one month old, and Tomato will take a day off. Sigh, half of this month is not over yet, and Tomato¡¯s two rest days have been used up.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 29: The Second Soul Fights the Loose Immortal

    Ji Ning in black robes stood there, surrounded by more than two hundred sky-level flying swords. The sword energy that filled the entire Blood Disk Sealing Heaven Formation was simply frightening.  Anyone can feel the terrifying strength of this 'black Taoist robe Ji Ning', and combined with Ji Ning's sudden disappearance before, everyone present can guess -

    This black Taoist robe Ji Ning is the second soul!

    "That's the second soul. This Ji Ning has only been practicing for thirty years." Xiao Lang's eyes showed shock, anger and disbelief, "He has only been practicing for thirty years, how come he has a second soul.  How dare he split his soul into two parts? Aren't you afraid of death?"

    "This second spirit is so powerful. Those two hundred flying swords seem to be heaven-level magic weapons. I heard that Ji Ning bought hundreds of heaven-level high-grade flying swords at the Tianbaoshan headquarters. It turned out to be for this second spirit.  It is used by gods. This Ji Ning has a lot of wealth. The second soul has probably been cultivated to perfection in one go." Zhuanshui Xiaolou secretly exclaimed, "Being able to control more than two hundred heaven-level magic weapons at the same time is definitely a battle between immortals.  Strength. His true form also disappeared, and he should have entered the cave he carried with him. The cave he carried with him is extremely valuable. How much wealth does this Ji Ning have? Could it be that he made huge gains in Wujiang Immortal Mansion? "

    Even Shao Yannong didn¡¯t have a cave with him, but Ji Ning did!

    Zhuan Shui Xiaolou thought that Ji Ning might have something to gain from the 'Wujiang Immortal Mansion', but he didn't know that the Immortal Mansion he carried with him was given to him for free by the Yellow-haired Big Bear, the spirit of the Shui Mansion.

    "Awesome." Tiannong Quge stared at the formation.

    "With such strength, I didn't even pay attention to Xiao Lang's provocation just now. I can really endure it." Fairy Boyan also marveled.

    They all guessed that Ji Ning himself should have hid in the cave he carried with him. The cave he carried with him could indeed hide people, but no matter what, one of Ji Ning himself and the second soul must be outside. If  If they all hide in the cave, the cave they carry with them will appear.

    The caves you carry with you are generally not very resistant. The enemy can capture them by force and then throw them into the void of the "Three Realms", and then you will really be dead.

    Like the ¡®Wujiang Immortal Mansion¡¯, it cannot be carried around, so it can be built like a sect mountain gate with extremely strong resistance.

    And the caves you carry with you are generally very weak.

    Choose one with strong defensive power or one that can be carried around Generally, you can only choose one of the two.  Unless it's like the 'Shui Mansion', it was created by the Chaos Demon God 'Sanshou Taoist' who was born before the beginning of the world and devoted all his efforts to inheriting people.  It can only be carried when it reaches the Yuan Shen level, and its defense is also extremely strong.  However, the preciousness of this kind of treasure is far more than that of a pure Yang magic weapon, which is why it is so special.

    And the normal cave is still in line with the rules.

    Portability and defense, you can¡¯t have both.

    "If my true self and the second soul both hide in the Water Mansion, the secrets of my Water Mansion may be exposed under the wild attack of the Sanxian sent by the Shaoyan Sect." Ji Ning will never allow this to happen.  "What's more, my second soul has reached the perfect state of soul. Even in terms of basics, it's still a big step away. It's not insurmountable."

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    "It's the second soul, Ancestor Xuanji, you're harming me!" Fuyun Immortal was wailing in his heart, and his eyes were full of madness, "I have no way out, either this Ji Ning will die, or I will die."

    "I don't believe that I have been practicing hard for more than 100,000 years, but I can't do anything to this little guy who has been practicing for 30 years."

    The thoughts in his mind were as fast as lightning. Immortal Fuyun actually deployed the blood plate to seal the sky. After seeing Ji Ning's second soul, he was just stunned for a moment and then launched his strongest attack.

    "sky!"

    "land!"

    "people!"

    Immortal Fuyun roared, and his face instantly turned red. He had already cast the forbidden technique without hesitation. The core of his body, the Golden Lotus Yuanshen, also burst out with more powerful Yuan Power, and the three handles in front of him were faintly formed.  However, the flying swords in the formation suddenly became powerful, and the formation seemed to be real. The huge formation seemed to contain the universe, it was extremely vast, and there was a faint cloud and mist surrounding the formation.

    "Kill!!!" Immortal Fuyun directly used his strongest killing move.

    He didn't waste time. The thirty-six loose immortals from the Zhuanshui Clan outside were joining forces to attack his 'Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation'. Once the formation was broken, they would face those thirty-six immortals who were all wearing the Immortal Order.  He was afraid that he would be dead in one encounter with the armored Sanxian, so he had to hurry up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The three top-grade flying swords of heaven and earth are surrounded by formations, as if carrying the power of heaven and earth, they directly crush them with great force.

    This is to use force to suppress??!

    "Hmph." The black Taoist robe Ji Ning standing far away from the opposite side was no slower than Immortal Fuyun. He also used the Small Thousand Sword Formation at the first time. Under the guidance of the nine-mouthed water-bending divine shark sword, more than two hundred heaven-level flying  The power of the swords merged into one through the 'Small Thousand Swords Array', converging in front of Ji Ning to form a flying sword surrounded by golden light.

    "I'm far behind in terms of argumentative power."

    "When it comes to Tao, I have fully understood the 'realm of the great road' and the Tao of Rain in the Tao of Swordsmanship. The two have become one, and the Sword Immortal is the best at attacking."

    "As for the magic weapon formation, I am the Little Thousand Swords Formation. Your formation of the three talents of the world is obviously not that sophisticated. I am the magic method of the great enemy Thousand Swords Immortal that even Immortal Juhua has never forgotten. Even the Shuifu Palace  A method praised by the Lingdu. And since you were sent by the Shaoyan Clan to be a death warrior, your status among the many loose immortals of the Shaoyan Clan is probably not much higher, and is far inferior to the Thousand Swords Immortal and Juhua Immortal."

    "In terms of flying swords, the Water-Bearing Divine Shark Sword comes from Shuifu. It is far more than your three flying swords, and it is a full nine. In terms of quantity, I have more than two hundred flying swords."

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t win!¡±

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, also had a cold light flashing in his eyes, filled with fierce power.

    The two of them are wearing white robes and black robes.

    Facing each other from a distance.

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Three flying swords carrying huge formation diagrams came crushing them.

    But the flying sword surrounded by golden light instantly penetrated the sky, with a heart-stopping edge directly colliding with the huge formation.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± There was a huge tremor, the vitality exploded, and the space was distorted.

    I saw the three flying swords flying backward several feet, and a large number of cracks appeared on the cloud formation.

    "The sword light of Ji Ning's flying sword collapsed and turned into nothingness.

    "Come again." Ji Ning, in black Taoist robes, smiled coldly. More than two hundred flying swords floated around him. A large amount of sword energy gathered in his chest and condensed into a flying sword surrounded by golden light.

    "How is it possible? Blocked? Blocked?" Fuyun Immortal's heart felt cold, as if someone had poured cold water on his head in the dead of winter. Even his soul was ice-cold. He had a feeling that he was going to lose.  When he used the forbidden technique and used his strongest killing move, he was blocked by a head-on collision.

    Head-to-head confrontation is the most practical and the best way to see the opponent's strength.

    "His second soul has the top combat power of a loose immortal." Fuyun Immortal realized clearly, "This is the real genius. I am afraid that the second soul is only the perfect soul, and it has only been practiced for thirty years before he can realize it."  In the Domain of the Great Dao, your understanding of the Dao will be no less than mine, and the flying sword formation is obviously mysterious and unpredictable, and its strength is no less than mine."

    "Am I, Fuyun, going to die here?" Immortal Fuyun was desperate for just a moment. More than 100,000 years of practice made him not give up easily.

    "If you fail to overwhelm people with force, then rely on skills, speed, and other secret techniques." Immortal Fuyun went completely crazy. He struggled with all his strength and wanted to kill Ji Ning.

    Wow!

    The entire Blood Disk Sealing Sky Formation was instantly filled with white mist. The mist was so thick that even the divine consciousness could not penetrate it. This was also Fuyun Immortal's strongest auxiliary secret technique, 'Mist Covering the Sky'. However, when this secret technique was used,  It also consumes a lot of mental energy, and his flying sword cannot reach its strongest state.

    "I can't see." Xiao Lang, whose eyes were red and staring at it, suddenly became anxious, "It's all fog, I can't see at all."

    "Mist? This fog must be able to obscure the consciousness, otherwise the dead warrior would not be able to use it." Zhuanshui Xiaolou thought, "Among the many loose immortals of the Shaoyan clan, there should be dozens who are about to die from the three disasters and nine tribulations.  Among them, the one who can cast this kind of mist seems to be the Floating Cloud Immortal?"

    The Celestial Immortal Ancestors are truly immortal and will only die in some fights, so they generally live for a long, long time. After a long time, it is difficult to say how many Celestial Immortal Ancestors are alive in each tribe.

    But Sanxian is different.

    It would be great for a loose immortal to live for millions of years, like the immortal Ju Hua.  Therefore, the scattered immortals and earthly immortals of each tribe can generally be verified.  At least Zhuanshui Xiaolou is well aware of the vast majority of the scattered immortals and earthly immortals in the tribe's mortal enemy, the Shaoyan Clan.

    "That Ji Ning is so powerful. The second soul definitely has the top strength of the loose immortal, and he is also a sword immortal. In a head-on collision, he is not weaker than the loose immortal dead warrior." Tiannong Quge secretly said, "But as soon as this mist is used,  Ji Ning can¡¯t see it at all, but it¡¯s a bit dangerous.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "Attack."

    The black snake transformed by thirty-six loose immortals definitely possesses the power of heavenly immortals, and once again attacks the blood plate sealing the sky formation.  They have already had enough impactThis time, many of the countless blood vessels in the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation have been broken, but the golden heart is pumping blood crazily, forming more blood vessels, trying its best to support the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation, but it can  It can be seen that there are faint cracks on the surface of the golden heart. It is obvious that the attacks of the thirty-six loose immortals are too strong.

    Within the formation.

    Fog is everywhere.

    "The realm of the great avenue!"

    "Water and Fire Lotus!"

    "Self-contained world!"

    Ji Ning, in the black Taoist robe, stood there. Faced with this move that obscured his spiritual consciousness, he finally used a 'protection spell' that he had learned in the water palace for more than a year. It should be noted that those who cultivate Qi Flow are very fragile.  , so they usually delve into self-protection spells to prevent enemies from easily touching their bodies.  Ji Ning naturally had to consider the second soul. Under the guidance of the spirit of the Water Mansion, Ji Ning also created a powerful body protection spell based on the 'realm of the great road', 'water and fire lotus' and 'self-contained heaven and earth'.  , called 'Lotus Sword World'!

    ¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s Monday again, please give me some free recommendation tickets!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 30: Death of Sanxian

    A huge lotus flower immediately appeared around Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe. The stamens of this lotus flower were fiery red, and the outer periphery of the stamens were circles of lotus leaves, circle after circle, layer after layer.  The lotus leaves the moment they first appeared, there were six layers of aqua lotus leaves.

    Water and fire lotus are water lotus leaves and fire lotus leaves that alternate with each other, and then form a strangulating power.

    The 'Lotus Sword World' is completely different. Only the core petals are fiery red, and the surrounding layers of lotus leaves are all aqua. This is based on the 'Way of Rain', 'Way of Swords', and 'Way of Fire'.  Supplemented by the "Tao of Space", combined with the mystery of the lotus, the Lotus Sword World was finally formed.

    "Bow ~~~" The layers of water green lotus leaves constantly grow and continue to expand out, six, seven, eight layers 

    The aqua green lotus leaves spread quickly, occupying more space crazily.

    "What is this!" Immortal Fuyun, who had just cast the Mist, looked at the crazy expansion of the 'Lotus Sword World' in shock. He couldn't help but be shocked, and then sneered, "This Ji Ning wants to use this lotus spell to occupy a larger space. Lotus  He can control the place he occupies, and he will not become blind.¡±

    "But just a spell, I don't believe it can stop my flying sword."

    "Break it for me!"

    While maintaining the mist, Immortal Fuyun controlled the three flying swords. The three top-grade flying swords surrounded the cloud formation and shot directly into the layers of lotus leaves.

    "Chichi~~~" As soon as the flying sword pierced the lotus leaf, it felt as if it was trapped in a quagmire. It was extremely difficult and difficult to move forward.

    Every lotus leaf is made up of countless sword rays. When the flying sword pierces, these sword rays continue to resist the flying sword, making it extremely difficult for the flying sword to move forward.

    "How is it possible? How can he, a boy with perfect soul, have such powerful magic?" Immortal Fuyun was anxious and couldn't believe it.

    "Wow."

    At this time, the golden flying sword formed by the Small Thousand Sword Array whizzed in again. Wherever it passed, the lotus leaves swayed, allowing the golden flying sword to fly by easily. Then the golden flying sword directly bombarded those three people again.  On the huge formation formed by the flying swords, bang~~~ this time, the formation was directly shattered.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± The water-green lotus leaves are still growing layer by layer.

    "Withdraw." Immortal Fuyun's heart moved.

    The sky-covering fog that filled the Blood Disk Sealing Formation has all dissipated. Immortal Fuyun has understood that in front of these countless lotus leaves, the speed of his flying sword is obviously affected. Maybe give him time, he can penetrate all the lotus leaves.  .  However, the sword light condensed from the sword array of Ji Ning's second soul did not give him a chance at all.

    His three flying swords are slow, and Ji Ning's Small Thousand Sword Formation can easily resist them.

    If this continues, precious time will be wasted, and he, Immortal Fuyun, will only die.  So he gave up on the fog.

    ¡­¡­

    "What's going on in the formation?" Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge, Xiao Lang, Boyan Fairy and others all looked at the formation in shock.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning stood there, with an extremely huge and beautiful lotus flower blooming. This lotus flower already occupied about 80% of the space in the entire formation. The layers of aqua-green lotus leaves were even more crystal clear, with a faint hint of sword light.

    "The secret technique of lotus?" Zhuanshui Xiaolou's pupils shrank.

    "This Ji Ning actually knows the Lotus Technique?" Tiannong Quge was also surprised.

    For the powerful people in the three realms, many methods of protecting the physical body are lotuses. Whether they are Buddhist or Taoist powerful people, there are too many "lotus thrones" to protect their physical bodies. This is the reason for these powerful people.  The most important secret to protect the physical body.

    Lotus

    It is extremely holy and contains endless mysteries.

    In the world of Daxia Dynasty, the older the tribe, the deeper the research on ¡®Lotus¡¯.

    Ji Ning actually meditated on the lotus when he was young and realized the 'Water and Fire Lotus' method. He was born very close to the lotus. Later, he often communicated with the 'Nine Lotus', and some of the mysteries of the lotus in the Dongyan clan were also taught to Ji Ning.  , and then there were some studies on 'Lotus' in the massive Taoist canons of Wujiang Immortal Mansion and the Taoist canons left by Immortal Juhua.

    Furthermore, the spirit of the Water Mansion, the ¡®Yellow-haired Big Bear¡¯, also gave Ji Ning some pointers from time to time. It took more than a year to create the ¡®Lotus Sword Realm¡¯.

    If we talk about the water and fire lotus, it is composed of the "earth fire cold evil" and the water and fire between heaven and earth, and is stronger in terms of offense.

    The 'Lotus Sword World' is composed of the 'Yuanli' of the second soul and the power of heaven and earth. It is mainly for defense. The countless Yuanli sword lights contained in each lotus leaf are like countless teeth.He was frantically resisting the enemy's attack and consuming the enemy's attack power.

    ¡­¡­

    "Rumble~~~" The Blood Disk Sealing Heaven Formation was already crumbling under the twelfth attack of the 'Black Serpent' formed by the thirty-six loose immortals of the Zhuanshui Clan. Even the color of the golden heart began to change.  It became darker, and there were more cracks on the surface.

    "Broken, broken, broken."

    The floating cloud immortal looks like a madman, with white hair flying.

    The three flying swords tried their best to attack Ji Ning's Lotus Sword Realm.

    ¡°Chichichi~~~¡± Layers of lotus leaves continued to resist, layer after layer.

    The golden flying sword condensed by the Small Thousand Sword Formation was as fast as lightning, but the speed of Fuyun Immortal's flying sword was much slower, and it was attacked again and collapsed.

    "It's over."

    Immortal Fuyun suddenly gave up. His three flying swords did not attack again. He stared blankly at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning in the 'Lotus Sword World'.

    Facing the Lotus Sword World, Immortal Fuyun felt like facing a turtle shell, which was impossible to break!  At least there was nothing he could do in a short period of time, and he could feel that the 'Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation' would not be able to hold on any longer. He was desperate and gave up. He understood that this time he was defeated.

    Immortal Fuyun looked at Ji Ning, his face became extremely calm, and he said through a message: "Jin Ning, tell me, what kind of spell is this?"

    Seeing that the other party did not attack, Ji Ning in the black robe also understood that the other party had given up. Ji Ning actually had no hatred for the bald old man in front of him. Instead, he felt sorry for him because Ji Ning could guess that the other party was a dead man!

    "This is the Lotus Sword Realm."

    "Every lotus leaf is condensed from my countless Yuanli sword rays."

    "Wherever lotus leaves are spread, that's my world."

    "Here is the way of swordsmanship, the way of rain, the way of space, and the way of fire. It is the most powerful spell I have created." Black Taoist robe Ji Ning said through the voice. At this moment, Ji Ning also understood the other party.  It was death that was chosen.

    Immortal Fuyun looked at Ji Ning with envy in his eyes: "The way of the sword? The way of space? The way of rain? The way of fire? There are so many ways, and there are two avenues, and you can actually perfectly blend them together to create a spell of your own.  . To be able to do this in just thirty years, I have never seen a genius like you, and I can¡¯t imagine your future. I am convinced that I have lost."

    Ji Ning knew very well how much effort he had put into creating this spell.

    I often meditate in the Star Hall.

    I often think in the quiet room of Shuifu.

    He tried again and again like crazy.

    The spirit of Shuifu also occasionally guided metouched me, and then I created this protective spell, a spell entirely for the purpose of 'defense'.

    "Kill me, let me die in your hands." Fuyun Immortal's eyes were misty, and at the moment when he was about to die, he had a vague feeling The peerless genius 'Jining' in front of him would have an amazing future, and even vaguely thought that he  It felt like an extremely huge storm was about to arise, and the peerless genius in front of him would become one of the many dazzling figures in that storm.

    "As you wish." Ji Ning, in black robe, nodded.

    Whoops!

    A ray of golden sword light flew past.

    Immortal Fuyun did not resist at all, and directly penetrated Immortal Fuyun's body and pierced his golden lotus soul. The golden lotus was directly shot through, and then began to collapse.

    Although Ji Ning did not have the soul to destroy Immortal Fuyun, because of the 'Oath of Heaven', Immortal Fuyun knew very well that he was going to die because he felt the impending fluctuations of Heaven's law.

    "Ancestor Xuanji."

    "At this moment, I can vaguely feel that a big storm will begin in the future, and dazzling entities will rise. This Ji Ning will be one of them, and my Shaoyan clan will suffer a great disaster"

    "Ancestor Xuanji, you can just kill me, but what kind of enemies have you made for my Shaoyan clan?"

    "You will regret it in the future."

    "You will regret this."

    "You are my Shaoyan clan's sinner, sinner. But all this has nothing to do with me. I am so distraught that everything has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me anymore" Immortal Fuyun closed his eyes, and his body first completely  It turned into nothingness, revealing the golden lotus soul that had broken and started to disintegrate. Under the fluctuations of the coming heaven, the golden lotus soul was quickly completely annihilated and turned into nothingness.

    The more powerful the immortal cultivator is, the more he believes in what he vaguely senses.

    At the moment of death, Immortal Fuyun also sensed a terrible storm that was about to break out in the future. Even?The Shaoyan clan, which existed in the earliest days of the age of gods and demons and has been passed down to this day, will be crumbling under such a storm

    "Boom!"

    When the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation penetrated the Golden Lotus Soul and the entire Fuyun Immortal began to turn into nothingness, with a loud noise, the Blood Disk Sealing Heaven Formation also shattered, and a winding black snake hovered in the air, looking down.  Looking at Ji Ning who is surrounded by huge lotus flowers below.

    One of the lotus leaves wrapped around the flying sword, storage magic weapon and other relics left behind by Immortal Fuyun after his death. This lotus leaf floated directly to the black Taoist robe Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, put all these away with a wave of his hand.

    The whole pavilion was silent.

    Whether it was the silent servants, the shocked Golden Armored Guards, Tiannong Quge, Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Boyan Fairy, Xiao Lang, or the thirty-six scattered immortals, all of them were  Looking down at the black Taoist-robed Ji Ning who was protected by the huge Lotus Sword World.

    They witnessed a scene

    A second spirit of Wanxiang Zhenren killed a powerful Sanxian.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 31: Become Famous in One Battle

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge and others even held their breath and were in shock.

    "Xiaolou, who is this friend?" A bearded man with a muscular back and waist, who was the leader of the thirty-six loose immortals, asked.  .

    "Uncle Fan, he is Ji Ning. I invited him here. Who would have thought that he would be assassinated by a dead man from Sanxian." Zhuan Shui Xiaolou said.

    "Ji Ning?" The burly 'Uncle Fan' instantly guessed Ji Ning's identity, and most of the loose immortals behind him also guessed that Shao Yannong's death was not known to everyone.  But after all, this group of loose immortals is in charge of Shuiyun Tower, so most of them still know about this.

    ??Immediately guessed that they were the dead immortals sent by the Shaoyan clan, which made all the loose immortals of the Zhuanshui clan feel gloating about their misfortune. The Zhuanshui clan and the Shaoyan clan had been mortal enemies for hundreds of millions of years.

    "Little friend Ji Ning." Zhuan Shui Sanfan looked at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning and laughed, "It's really amazing. If my guess is right, this Sanxian should be the Fuyun Immortal. He has lived for more than 100,000 years.  The young Sanxian died in your hands in the end. And your second soul should still be at the perfect level of soul, right?"

    "With the perfect level of Yuan Shen, you can kill a top-notch Sanxian. In terms of Yuan Power, he is clearly inferior. He has only been practicing for more than thirty years. He is awesome, awesome."

    "The lotus spell also opened our eyes, and the sword formation technique is also very impressive."

    A group of loose immortals from the Zhuanshui clan were all smiling and praising him.

    The reason why they were praised was not only because Ji Ning really surprised them, but more importantly, Ji Ning and the Shaoyan clan also forged a huge feud!  The Zhuanshui Clan and the Shaoyan Clan were also mortal enemies, so the more they looked at Ji Ning, the more they liked him. The more impressive Ji Ning was and the greater the threat to the Shaoyan Clan, the happier they were.

    "That's ridiculous." Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe shook his head and said, "It's because the combined power of the seniors is too strong, causing the Blood Disk Sealing Heaven Formation to collapse. Immortal Fuyun knew that he had no time, so he gave up on his own initiative. I  Only then can he be killed.¡±

    In terms of strength, compared with Immortal Fuyun, my second spirit can only be regarded as almost the same.

    If it was just a one-on-one fight, no one would be able to kill the other.

    But this time it¡¯s not a simple fight, but an assassination!  It was an assassination in the "Shuiyun Tower" in the capital of Great Xia, so it had to be resolved quickly. Immortal Fuyun, as a dead assassin, pushed himself to the edge of the cliff from the beginning. In just a short moment, Ji Ning was helpless.  Then we can only face death in despair

    "Whoosh."

    "Whoosh."

    Bai Shuize and Xiaoqing also rushed to the black Taoist robe Ji Ning at this time. The two of them had been eating and drinking together with the Golden Armored Forbidden Army at another place nearby. When Ji Ning was assassinated, even the Golden Armored Forbidden Army had no time to protect him.  Forget about Xiaoqing and Bai Shuize.

    They were anxious, uneasy, and even going crazy. They didn't even dare to 'telepathize', for fear of distracting Ji Ning. After all, they were fighting for life and death before, and if something happened to them while distracted, they would really regret it.

    Fortunately!

    Fortunately, Ji Ning survived.

    "You are the one who killed me, you are the one who killed me." Zhuan Shui Sanfan shook his head and laughed, "Your second soul, Yuan Shen Perfect, is a whole level lower than Immortal Fuyun. In the end, Immortal Fuyun can do nothing to you.  No, he lost so hard that he had nothing to say, but you won simply and neatly."

    At this moment, a powerful aura suddenly spread from above.

    All the Sanxian, Ji Ning, Zhuanshui Xiaolou, Tiannong Quge and other people present looked up and saw a group of figures flying down from the top of the pavilion that had been opened long ago. The leader of this group was wearing black clothes.  Armor, and those behind him were all wearing silver armor.  It is the forbidden army of the Great Xia Dynasty!

    The young man in black armor at the head was laughing and looking carefree, and behind him a group of silver-armored sergeants followed easily.

    "Xiaolou, what happened to your Shuiyun Tower?" The black-armored young man said with a smile, "When we were monitoring the entire royal capital in the Forbidden Army camp, we found that thirty-six Loose Immortals appeared above your Shuiyun Tower, and thirty-six  The Sanxian actually formed the 'Zhuanshui Divine Snake' and flew into this pavilion, something big happened?"

    The Forbidden Army monitors the entire royal capital, including the streets, squares and even many immortal mansions. Once there is a strong wave of fighting, the Forbidden Army will rush there as quickly as possible.

    However, places like Tianbaoshan, Shuiyun Tower and other similar places will have some gambling wars and fighting. These commercial places have applied to the Great Xia Dynasty, and only with the approval of the Great Xia Dynasty are they allowed to have "conditional" fighting.  .  The so-called ¡®conditional¡¯ fights are just gambling battles and the like.

    Like assassination, it is still absolutely not allowed.

    The Forbidden Army initially discovered that there were strong fluctuations in Shuiyun Tower, and responded withBecause it was a more powerful gambling battle, it was later discovered that thirty-six loose immortals formed the 'Zhuanshui Divine Snake' and I realized that something was wrong!  However, there were strong men stationed in Shuiyun Tower, so the Imperial Guards were not in a hurry, so a deputy commander casually led some troops and came over leisurely.

    "It was an assassination." Zhuan Shui Xiaolou said with a smile, "The assassinated Sanxian should be Fuyun Immortal of Shaoyan clan. Brother Hong, saying it is Fuyun Immortal is just a guess."

    "The Immortal Fuyun of the Shaoyan clan? Who was assassinated?" Xia Manghong, a young man in black armor, asked in surprise.

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou pointed at Ji Ning: "Here, it's him."

    Xia Manghong also looked at Ji Ning.

    "He?" Xia Manghong looked at Ji Ning curiously, "The Shaoyan clan sent a dead soldier to assassinate you. Are you still alive?"

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    Xia Manghong's words in front of him were too imprudent. He directly asked the assassinated person, "Are you still alive?" How should Ji Ning answer?

    "Ji Ning, let me introduce you." Zhuan Shui Xiaolou said, "This is the deputy commander of the Great Xia Forbidden Army, 'Xia Manghong', and he is also a good friend of mine."

    Ji Ning immediately understood, Xia Manghong?  It turns out that he belongs to the Daxia royal family, and he is probably quite popular among the royal family, otherwise Zhuanshui Xiaolou would not be so polite.

    "Brother Hong, this Ji Ning is a good friend of mine. This time he was assassinated by Immortal Fuyun. Immortal Fuyun used the 'Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation' to seal off the place of battle, so that all the immortals in Shuiyun Tower were unable to save Ji.  Ning, fortunately Ji Ning has this second soul. His second soul should be at the level of the Taoist soul, but he just killed Immortal Fuyun. Do you think he is powerful or not?" Zhuan Shui Xiaolou said.

    "So powerful?" Xia Manghong's eyes lit up, "Ji Ning? I know you. You are the Wanxiang real boy who killed Shao Yannong. I didn't expect you to have a second soul. If I remember correctly  , you have only been cultivating for thirty years. In just thirty years, your second soul can cross a great realm and kill Immortal Fuyun? I admire you, I, Xia Manghong, admire the powerful people the most. I met you today  I'm afraid you are still very upset about the assassination. In a few days, I will send someone to invite you. I will hold a banquet and we will talk about it. Do you have to give me face? "

    "Commander Xia Mang invites me, I will arrive naturally." Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, also said.

    "Brother Ji Ning, you really made me sweat with fear this time." Zhuanshui Xiaolou looked at Ji Ning, "It's been a series of twists and turns. I thought you couldn't escape this disaster."

    "Brother Ji Ning's strength is really impressive. In this Immortal Fate Conference, Brother Ji Ning will definitely shine." Tiannong Quge also nodded in praise. Ji Ning was able to kill the Immortal Needle from the Bones with his own body before.  Even if he had to survive, Tiannong Quge also recognized that Ji Ning himself was extremely powerful.

    "I also admire Brother Ji Ning very much." Fairy Boyan smiled and looked at Xiao Lang next to her, "But just now, someone provoked Brother Ji Ning again and again, wanting to compete with Brother Ji Ning, and looking down on Ji Ning.  Brother, tell Ji Ning not to go to the Immortal Fate Conference to embarrass himself, and let Ji Ning go home and practice for another three hundred years That's really a big deal."

    Xiao Lang's face suddenly turned green and white.

    He was the one who provoked Ji Ning before, and even later even said disdainfully about Ji Ning After he defeated Fairy Boyan before, he was indeed very proud, and he uttered many unpleasant words.

    It seems really ridiculous now.

    "Look down on Ji Ning? Tell Ji Ning not to go to the Immortal Fate Conference to embarrass himself, but to go home and practice for three hundred years?" Xia Manghong could actually see it, but still asked pretending to be curious, "Who said this?"

    "Who else can be this charming young master, 'Master Xiaolang'?" Fairy Boyan pointed at Xiaolang.

    " Xiao Lang didn't give her face just now. Women are very vindictive.

    "Xiao Lang? Are you the only one who still looks down on Ji Ning?" Xia Manghong was obviously a playboy, looking at Xiao Lang.

    Xiaolang gritted his teeth and turned pale.

    "Huh." With an angry snort, Xiao Lang turned around and left. He opened the door directly, walked up the long road outside the door, and left.

    "Leaving?" Xia Manghong shook his head, "It's really boring."

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou was looking at Ji Ning and said: "Brother Ji Ning, this time you were assassinated in our Shuiyun Tower. Our Shuiyun Tower couldn't even save you quickly. It's our Shuiyun Tower's fault."  ¡­¡±

    "No wonder Shuiyun Tower, this is the hatred I caused myself." Ji Ning said.

    "Since I, the Zhuanshui clan, have opened the Shuiyun Tower, I must protect the guests of the Shuiyun Tower. No need to say more about this. This time, I, the Zhuanshui clan, did not do enough. This is a new treasure I have obtained. I  Seeing that Brother Ji Ning's lotus spell is quite powerful, this treasure may have touched Brother Ji Ning." A slender bottle suddenly appeared in Zhuanshui Xiaolou's hand, and there was a lotus on the bottle.

    ??"This lotus vase contains some mysterious lotus essence, so I gave it to Brother Ji Ning as an apology." Zhuanshui Xiaolou handed it to Ji Ning, "Brother Ji Ning, there is no need to refuse. If you refuse, you will make it difficult for me."

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment and then accepted it.

    Ji Ning had noticed that this lotus flower vase was extraordinary at first glance. The treasure itself was not a very powerful magic weapon, but the 'lotus' on it contained many talismans. It was indeed worth studying. It might have touched him.  It can perfect and enhance the 'Lotus Sword World'.

    After chatting for a while, Ji Ning left.

    After all, he had just experienced an assassination, so naturally he couldn¡¯t bear the banquet.

    In front of Shuiyun Tower.

    Zhuanshui Xiaolou and Tiannong Quge watched Ji Ning's big ship fly away against the air waves, and they were silent for a moment.

    "Xia Manghong led a group of Forbidden Army here before and knew about this battle. Presumably the entire Forbidden Army will know about it soon. If the Forbidden Army knows about it, then the entire capital of Great Xia will also know about it." Zhuanshui Xiaolou sighed, "This is  The next battle will soon spread throughout the capital of Great Xia, and this Ji Ning will truly become famous."

    When Ji Ning bought peacock feathers before, most people thought Ji Ning was lucky.

    And this is the battle where Ji Ning proves his strength and will be truly respected by many people.

    "Yes, after only thirty years of practice, you can develop the second soul. And the second soul can kill top loose immortals. Such a genius is rare in the entire Daxia King. Shaoyan clan can actually  With such enemies, I'm afraid there will still be many fights between Ji Ning and the Shaoyan clan in thousands or tens of thousands of years." Tiannong Quge said with a smile.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 32: Silent Blessings

    Late at night, the cold wind howled inside the Shaoyan clan's mansion.

    The contemporary patriarch of the Shaoyan Clan, ¡®Yu Shen Gong¡¯, is sitting in the study. He has no intention of looking through the books in his hands. There is only one thing in his heart - has the assassination of Ji Ning been successful?

    Tonight, the Zhuanshui small building is hosting a banquet for Ji Ning. Immortal Fuyun will take this opportunity to assassinate Ji Ning. Of course, Duke Yu is aware of this assassination plan. He is now waiting for the result.

    "Snapped!"

    Duke Yu suddenly looked at the life slip placed on the edge of the table. It was the life slip of Immortal Fuyun. At this time, the life slip had been broken into pieces.

    "Fuyun is dead. It seems that the assassination has been carried out, but I don't know whether it was successful or not." Lord Yu Shen took a deep breath. Regardless of whether the assassination was successful or failed, Fuyun will die. If it is successful, he will die and be reincarnated.  If you fail, you will lose your soul.

    The clock is ticking¡­¡­

    Duke Yu Shen waited silently for the news to come.

    for a long time.

    "Clan leader." The servant in green rushed in and whispered, "I'll report the news."

    "Say." Lord Yu Shen said calmly.

    "Immortal Fuyun assassinated Ji Ning in Shuiyun Tower, and even successfully used the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation. Immortal Fuyun and Ji Ning were fighting one on one in the formation, but Ji Ning's second soul suddenly appeared and killed him  Immortal Fuyun." said the servant in green.

    Lord Yu's expression was ugly. He hesitated for a moment, then frowned and said, "You said Ji Ning's second soul killed Immortal Fuyun? His true form is Wanxiang Zhenren. Could it be that his second soul has already been cultivated?"  Can you become an Immortal after returning to the void?"

    "His second soul should be at the level of the soul." The servant in green said, "The information should be correct."

    Shen Gong Yu sat there and meditated silently, and the servants in green didn't dare to say a word.

    After pondering for a long time, Duke Yu Shen said coldly: "This Immortal Fuyun is a loose immortal of my Shaoyan clan, and he actually acted like this without my Shaoyan clan's permission. He actually dared to make a decision to assassinate Ji Ning! This is  It is a violation of the clan rules, and it is directly disclosed to the public. Immortal Fuyun violated the clan rules and was expelled from my Shaoyan clan. He is no longer a descendant of my Shaoyan clan. Also, this Immortal Fuyun is removed from the family tree of my Shaoyan clan.  Lose."

    "Yes." The servant in green clothes responded respectfully.

    "Go." Yu Shen Gong waved his hand.

    The servant in green clothes left quickly.

    Lord Yu Shen sat there silently for a long time. The news this time was not what he wanted. It could be said to be the worst news. Ji Ning actually killed Immortal Fuyun with his own strength. So he wanted to kill Ji Ning  But it¡¯s really difficult.

    "After only thirty years of cultivation, he is so terrible that he deserves to be killed. But in the capital of Daxia, it is as difficult as going to the sky to kill Ji Ning. I am afraid that we have to wait until Ji Ning leaves the city of Daxia, then I, Shao Yan, can do it  We can use all our methods to deal with him, but we have to wait until Ji Ning leaves Daxia City. I don¡¯t know when." Duke Yu Shen thought silently, "I can only hope that his true self will be killed by other peerless geniuses at the Immortal Fate Conference.  Die! My potential is much stronger than the second soul. As long as this me dies, the threat to Ji Ning will be much smaller."

    Although the second spirit is now stronger than Ji Ning's original self, there is no doubt that his potential is greater and his foundation is much more solid.

    "Let's go meet Ancestor Xuanji." Lord Yu was actually a little resentful.

    It all happened because Ancestor Xuanji dotes on Shao Yannong too much, otherwise there would be so many bad things.

    "When the news of this battle spreads, all the major tribes in the capital of Daxia will probably know about Ji Ning. I, the Shaoyan clan, will also be humiliated." Lord Yu shook his head, and then left the capital alone in an immortal chariot.  Xia Wangdu, went to pay homage to the ancestor of Xuanji.

    After Xia Manghong and his Imperial Guards returned to the Forbidden Army camp, the news that Ji Ning's second soul killed the Sanxian quickly spread throughout the entire military camp.  The Forbidden Army is the heavy force that protects the capital of Daxia.  All the major tribes had their children serve as sergeants, and the news naturally spread back to the major tribes quickly.

    The major tribes have also truly recognized Ji Ning's strength. Previously, they thought that this little guy Ji Ning, who had only practiced for thirty years, relied on some rare treasures to kill Shao Yannong and Yuan Shen level gods and demons.  A rich man who buys peacock feathers has no idea how high the sky is.

    Now they understand that it¡¯s not that Ji Ning doesn¡¯t know how to advance or retreat, but that Ji Ning does have enough confidence.

    ¡­¡­

    Anchan County, Black and White Academy.

    Among the forces that care about Ji Ning the most, the first one is undoubtedly the Black and White Academy, located in the main hall of the Black and White Academy.

    "My nephew, why did you bring us here?"

    "Brother, what brings us here late at night?"

    The first-generation disciples, the immortals, and the second-generation disciples Yuan Shen Dao gathered in the main hall.?, all asked.

    "Don't worry, wait until I finish reading this information."

    Taoist Master Bihai was reading the information sent from Tianbaoshan, "Tonight, in the Shuiyun Tower of the Zhuanshui clan in the capital of Great Xia, the Zhuanshui small building hosted a banquet for Ji Ning. Ji Ning led Jin Jia  The imperial army went to the banquet. In the middle of the banquet, Immortal Fuyun suddenly appeared and attacked Ji Ning with the Bone Immortal Killing Needle. Ji Ning was seriously injured but survived. Immortal Fuyun immediately used the 'Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation' to seal the ban.  After staying at the place of battle, Immortal Fuyun and Ji Ning fought alone. Ji Ning's second soul suddenly appeared. His second soul reached the perfect level of soul, and then used hundreds of heaven-level flying swords to cast his sword.  Using the technique of formation, I killed Immortal Fuyun."

    There was silence in the main hall.

    Everyone was stunned, and then there was an uproar.

    "My nephew, did you read that correctly?"

    "Is what you said true?"

    "Ji Ning's second soul killed Immortal Fuyun?"

    They couldn¡¯t believe it. Many of them watched Ji Ning get started. The little guy who was only at the Zifu level back then had only been killing the loose immortal for more than ten years?  Are you kidding me?

    "The information sent from Tianbaoshan, would you lie about this kind of thing?" Taoist Bihai looked at his fellow disciples.

    "Happy, happy." The Five Crazy Immortals shouted, "It's really fun, spread the news and let all the disciples of our Black and White Academy know!"

    Some people are happy and some are worried. The news of Ji Ning's battle spread throughout the capital of Daxia, and also reached the ears of some caring people in many other counties and cities.  Some were happy, some were amazed, some were jealous, and some were disdainful.

    Shangshui County, east of Yanshan Mountains.

    Late at night, on one of the peaks of the Dongyan Mountains.

    Jiulian was sitting alone on the edge of the mountain. The mountain wind in the cold winter night was like an ice knife, but Jiulian let the wind blow and still sat there silently.  Ever since Wujiang Xianfu and Ji Ning really parted ways, Jiulian had fallen in love with the extremely silent moments in the middle of the night, staying silently in a quiet place and watching silently until the morning sun rose.

    "Xiaoyun." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    Jiulian turned around and looked.

    A beautiful woman came over, she was Jiulian's mother.

    Mother Lian looked at her daughter and felt very distressed. Jiulian had a very good relationship with her. After returning from Wujiang Immortal Mansion, Jiulian was very sad and had nowhere to talk. Mother Lian comforted her daughter, and Jiulian immediately put aside the depression in her heart.  After telling her mother, Mother Lian realized that her daughter and Ji Ning were almost completely together.

    "Xiaoyun, can't you come out yet?" Mother Lian also sat aside, looking at her daughter beside her.

    "I walked out a long time ago." Jiulian shook her head gently, "I just feel guilty."

    "You feel guilty, and you said you have come out." Mother Lian shook her head, "You don't need to feel guilty, this Ji Ning doesn't deserve your guilt. He is from a small indigenous tribe, what good teaching can he have? He and you are completely different.  In this world, you and him can never get along or get along."

    "That's enough." Jiulian said softly.

    "You are going to take charge of the entire Dongyan clan, and Patriarch Dongyan trusts you very much. You should cheer up. You can't forget Ji Ning now, but after hundreds of thousands of years, you will find that  In fact, he is just a very ordinary passerby in your life, just a little native, forget about it." Mother Lian continued.

    ?? Before Mother Lian and Father Lian gave birth to Jiulian, although the life of the Dongyan family was not bad, it was only average.

    But after giving birth to Jiulian, Jiulian was trusted and favored by the ancestor of Dongyan. He even cultivated her and directly designated her as the next leader.  As a result, the status of Lotus Mother and Lotus Father also increased, and she had a very high position and power among the Dongyan clan.

    "He is not a little native." Jiulian looked at her mother, "He is my former Taoist companion! He is also a true genius!"

    "What's the use of a genius? He might be killed by the Shaoyan clan at some point." Mother Lian said angrily.

    "Okay." Jiulian was also angry.

    Mother Lian suppressed her anger. After all, Jiulian is the next leader, so she and Father Lian are usually more obedient to their daughters.  But towards that Ji Ning Mother Lian was furious. Her daughter was so noble, how could she be with a little aborigine from such a background?  That would be too shameful.

    "Master, master." Suddenly a maid came flying with a flying sword and landed on the top of the mountain.

    "Huh?" Jiulian looked at the maid.

    "Tianbaoshan sent information about Master Ji Ning," the maid continued.

    Jiulian made a move with his hand, and the information scroll immediately flew towards Jiulian.

    ?????????????????But Mother Lian was dissatisfied and said: "You said you came out, but why do you always pay attention to his information?"

    "I came out, why can't I pay attention to his information?" Jiulian glanced at her mother, then opened the scroll and read it, with a look of shock on her face.

    "Let me see, what can happen? Could it be that Shaoyan killed him?" Mother Lian took it over and looked at it.

    Seeing this, Mother Lian stood up in shock.

    "Kill, kill Immortal Fuyun of the Shaoyan clan?" Mother Lian was shocked, "He has only been practicing for thirty years, how could he, how could he"

    "I said, he is a genius." Jiulian said softly, "Mother, please go back and let me be quiet."

    Mother Lian was also shocked by the news. She couldn't understand how a kid from an indigenous tribe who was younger than her own daughter could kill the top loose immortal.

    Mother Lotus left obediently in shock, and the maid also left.

    Jiulian sat there silently.

    "I'm relieved that you are doing well. Ji Ninglive well." Jiulian just silently blessed her in her heart. She chose the path of being the leader of the Dongyan clan and will continue along this path. As for the  Ji Ning?  She could only wish silently in her heart.

    Because since the separation from Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    You are you and I am me

    The fourth update is completed!

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    If you like it, please vote!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11 Chapter 33 Where to come and where to go

    It's wintery late at night, freezing to the bone.

    Princess Xiyue in Prince Keyan's Mansion was filled with rage. She slapped the table angrily and said, "This Shaoyan clan is really damned. He dares to assassinate in the capital of Daxia. Damn it, damn it, damn it!"

    "Cousin, although this Shaoyan clan sent some immortal soldiers, he still died at my hands." Ji Ning said, "Cousin, don't be too angry."

    "How can you not be angry?" Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning, "Sister, you are all covered in cold sweat. Fortunately, you are strong, you blocked the Bone Bone Immortal Killing Needle, and you dealt with the Floating Cloud Immortal one on one. Otherwise  ¡­Brother, besides grandpa, you are my only relative.¡±

    ¡°If the only brother dies again Princess Xiyue doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    "This Shaoyan clan really deserves to die." Princess Xiyue was so angry that she was shaking.

    "The loose immortals they sent this time have failed. I'm afraid there is nothing they can do for the time being. As long as I am in the capital of Daxia, there is nothing the Shaoyan clan can do." Ji Ning even comforted his cousin.

    Yuchi Xiyue took a deep breath and nodded: "Yes, they have no other way to deal with you now. I'm afraid that at the Immortal Fate Conference a year later, they will use the rules of the Immortal Fate Conference to deal with you."

    "Everything is perfect. I dare not say that the world is invincible, but I am still a little sure of saving my life." Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up, "Cousin, the stored magic weapon left by the dead Immortal Fuyun, my second soul has just been refined.  change."

    "Oh?" Yuchi Xiyue's eyes lit up, "Look what treasures this Immortal Fuyun left behind. However, since he came to assassinate him and brought the Bone-killing Immortal Needle and the Blood Plate Sealing Heaven Formation, I'm afraid there won't be any treasures left on him.  What kind of treasure did you lay down?"

    "I'll take a closer look." Ji Ning nodded.

    Immediately, the Second Soul carefully searched every treasure in the Shui Mansion. Suddenly, Ji Ning showed a look of shock.

    "What's wrong?" Yuchi Xiyue asked.

    "The other treasures were as expected, but I found a scroll." Ji Ning turned his hand, and a golden scroll appeared in his hand. The golden scroll exuded ancient and strange fluctuations.

    "This scroll?" Yuchi Xiyue also looked at it curiously.

    Ji Ning opened the scroll directly. There was only a simple line of words and signature on the golden scroll, which was¡ª¡ª

    "Where you come from, you go there. Xia Mangxun."

    ? One stroke after another is simple, but it has an overwhelming pressure.

    Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue both felt their hearts trembling, as if they were facing the sky. Even Ji Ning had never felt such palpitations when he saw the ancient god and demon in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.

    "Wow." Ji Ning rolled up the scroll before the terrifying pressure was completely subdued.

    "What is this?" Yuchi Xiyue was shocked.

    "I don't know either." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "It's just a line of words - where it comes from, where it's going. The signature is just a name - Xia Mangxun. Who is this Xia Mangxun? Is it some ancient existence within the Xia Mang clan of the Great Xia royal family?" Yuchi Xi  Yue was extremely confused, "How come I have never heard of this name."

    Ji Ning frowned and said, "The person who wrote this line should be Xia Mangxun. Judging from the coercion emanating from him, this Xia Mangxun is a very terrifying being."

    "I'm going to ask grandpa." Yuchi Xiyue said, "Wait for me for a while."

    "You're asking now in the middle of the night?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "It's okay. My grandpa is the ancestor of the immortals. Does it make much difference to him during the day and night? Moreover, he lives alone, and even maids and servants are not allowed to approach him. It's okay for me to go to my grandpa late at night. And I'm also very anxious. I always  I think this scroll is unusual. Just wait for me here for a while, I'll be back soon." Yuchi Xiyue left quickly.

    It¡¯s just a cup of tea.

    Yuchi Xiyue flew back again, her face full of excitement.

    "How is it, cousin?" Ji Ning was also very curious as to what this scroll was.

    "Do you know who this Xia Mangxun is?" Yuchi Xiyue looked mysterious.

    "Who?" Ji Ning asked.

    I have never heard of this name myself.

    "He is the Emperor of our Great Xia Dynasty!" Yuchi Xiyue whispered, "He is also the founder of our Great Xia Dynasty, and the Emperor of a large world."

    "Is it His Majesty the Emperor?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    The Emperor of Daxia is the emperor of this great world, and he possesses immense power.  It can even be said that the Emperor of Daxia could have an equal conversation with the Emperor of Heaven.  One is the emperor of the mortal world, and the other is the emperor of the heaven.

    From the age of gods and demons to the present day.

    &nbsp; The Emperor of Daxia has never changed, and the Emperor of Daxia rarely appears. After all, this ancient dynasty that has existed for hundreds of millions of years has long formed inherent rules, and some ministers have to do ordinary trivial matters.

    He is powerful. After all, it was he who single-handedly ended the age of gods and demons and opened up a huge dynasty that unified the world.

    He is mysterious, has endless years, and rarely appears.

    He is noble, and no one in the Great Xia Dynasty dares to disobey him.

    As the emperor who has always stood at the pinnacle of this world from the age of gods and demons to the present, he is a being that many immortals and earthly immortals cannot approach at all. Very few people even know his name.

    "Yes, it's His Majesty the Emperor. This is His Majesty the Emperor's name." Yuchi Xiyue was extremely excited, "Xia Mangxunthis is the name of His Majesty the Emperor."

    "Xia Mangxun, His Majesty the Emperor" Ji Ning suddenly felt trembling and fearful in his heart.

    ???????????????????????????????

    It was as if there was a pair of eyes watching him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this was the name of His Majesty the Emperor of Daxia before, so Ji Ning didn¡¯t have any other feelings.  But as soon as he found out, he felt those eyes looking over him.

    "Do you know what this scroll is?" Yuchi Xiyue didn't notice it at all, and was only excited. "This is the decree of reincarnation! It is a decree of reincarnation written by me, the Emperor of Great Xia, personally. As long as you take this copy with you,  The decree of reincarnation, once the body dies, this decree of reincarnation will escort the soul into the underworld. When the king of hell of the ten palaces sees this decree, he will naturally give face to my Majesty, the Emperor of Great Xia. The so-called 'where you come from, where you go'  , that is to say, whichever tribe in the big world you belong to will still be reincarnated back into the original tribe in the big world."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    The King of Hell and Lord Cui of the Ten Palaces are the highest level in the underworld. It is only a trivial matter for some immortals to be reincarnated back to their original tribes in the world.  This can also be regarded as forming a good relationship with the powerful person who wrote the "Reincarnation Law".

    "By the way, my grandpa told me not to spread the name of the Emperor of Great Xia indiscriminately." Yuchi Xiyue continued, "According to my grandpa, when you pronounce His Majesty's name, His Majesty the Emperor will feel something. However,  We are in Prince Yan's Mansion, and His Majesty the Emperor won't pay too much attention."

    "I know, it won't be spread." Ji Ning continued, but he was secretly surprised. Just now, he felt as if there was a pair of eyes observing him. I'm afraid it was the Emperor of Daxia.

    As time passed, the news of Ji Ning's second spirit killing Immortal Fuyun spread, and Ji Ning's fame naturally grew. It was almost universally recognized in the capital of Daxia that Ji Ning was very knowledgeable in the Tao.  High, even higher than Immortal Fuyun, otherwise how could we cross the rank to deal with Immortal Fuyun?

    ¡­¡­

    Anchan County, in a quiet room in the Black and White Academy.

    Wearing only trousers and sitting cross-legged with bare upper body, the first disciple of the third generation, ¡®Sloppy Master¡¯, had layers of lines on his skin that looked like turtle shells, and a surging ancient aura filled the air.

    "Wow."

    Suddenly, an extremely huge turtle and snake phantom appeared in the quiet room. This turtle and snake phantom almost occupied the entire quiet room. Sloppy Master was on the back of the turtle and snake phantom. The entire turtle and snake phantom began to move.  The turtle and snake heads roared loudly.

    The sloppy real man sitting there had a turtle shell all over his body, but his eyes were like snake eyes, which was frightening.

    The smell is extremely ancient.

    "Huh?" The sloppy master suddenly frowned. He felt something attracting him, and it was

    "The Immortal Fate Conference?" The sloppy master murmured to himself, "What's going on? When I was practicing the 'Xuanwu Great Divine Power', I actually had a vague awareness of the future. The Immortal Fate Conference seems to be very important. To me  It seems like a big opportunity."

    That kind of strong attraction makes the sloppy person even unable to suppress it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "I don't like to fight and fight. I just want to practice peacefully and leisurely, but I didn't expect to go to this Immortal Fate Conference." The sloppy master nodded lightly, "Just go with the flow. What should be mine is mine. What shouldn't be mine, why bother?  Force it. I will go to this Immortal Fate Conference to have a try and meet the geniuses and heroes in this big world."

    "I have just completed the second round of practicing my Xuanwu magical power. I was going to break through to the Yuanshen level. Now it seems that I am not in a hurry. I will wait until the Immortal Fate Conference is over before I can break through to the Yuanshen level." Sloppy Master  Then he stopped thinking about it and continued practicing.

    Huge phantoms of turtles and snakes are spread all over the quiet room.

    DirtyMaster Yan was like an ancient god and demon, sitting silently and experiencing.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Beiming Sea, there is an immortal island called 'Golden Crow Island'. The owner of this island is called the 'Golden Crow Immortal'.  A hundred years old, but he has already gained such a great reputation. He possesses the blood of the Golden Crow. Although he is only at the level of an Earth Immortal who has returned to the void, he has almost the strength of a Heavenly Immortal.

    In the Beiming Sea, countless forces want to win over him, but this Golden Crow Immortal is very carefree alone. In addition, as a member of the Golden Crow bloodline, he has a weird temper and is very cruel. Very few forces dare to provoke him.

    In Jinwu Island.

    The Golden Crow Immortal in golden robes was sitting in the main hall and preaching. Six young men and women were listening respectfully below.  These are the six major disciples under Golden Crow Immortal.

    When there was a pause in the sermon, the senior brother among the six disciples was from the human race. He immediately said: "Master, I heard that the Great Xia Dynasty is going to hold an Immortal Fate Conference. I really want to go. Is it possible?"

    "You are going to the Immortal Fate Conference with your strength to seek death?" Immortal Golden Crow said calmly. As soon as the words came out of his mouth, his expression suddenly changed.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 34: The Gathering of Heroes

    Immortal Golden Crow felt a strong attraction.

    "Why did I suddenly have such a strong omen?" Golden Crow Immortal was shocked. As an immortal cultivator, he has great trust in the feelings in the underworld. "It seems that the Immortal Fate Conference is very important to me, and it seems to be attracting me  ¡­¡±

    "Master, I think my strength is pretty good. If I really can't win, I will give up and admit defeat immediately." The eldest disciple said unwillingly, "This Immortal Fate Conference has brought together countless geniuses in this world.  The opportunity may only come once in a lifetime."

    The Immortal Golden Crow, who was distracted above the main hall, quickly reacted.

    "enough!"

    Immortal Golden Crow frowned and shouted, "Is your strength enough? Living on an island, your vision is also very shallow. You only heard about the Immortal Fate Conference, so how do you know how talented the geniuses who participated in this Immortal Fate Conference are?  Awesome. This is the information from the last Immortal Fate Conference collected by Tianbaoshan. Take a look for yourself." As he said this, a book appeared in his hand and he threw it down.

    Disciple, please stay connected.

    "If you go to the Immortal Fate Conference without any strength, you won't even have time to admit defeat." The Golden Crow Immortal immediately stood up, and wow, it turned into a rainbow light and disappeared.

    "Senior Brother, you have angered Master."

    "Senior brother, show me this book. How powerful are the people who participated in the Immortal Fate Conference?" Other junior brothers and sisters also gathered around.

    But the Golden Crow Immortal has already arrived at his Immortal Family Mansion.

    This Immortal Family Mansion cannot be carried around, but it also has very powerful power.

    There is no one else in the house.

    Golden Crow Immortal soon came to a pavilion, where a man in black robe was sitting. The appearance of this black-robed man was almost exactly the same as that of Golden Crow Immortal, but the ferocious aura of Golden Crow Immortal was stronger.

    "The reason why I feel the sensation seems to be because my true self is still perfect." The man in black robe stood up, "Although I have had great opportunities, but judging from what I sensed the Immortal Fate Conference has not  It is extremely important, I may be able to really soar into the sky through this Immortal Fate Conference."

    ¡°I, Bu Yi, want to become an immortal, but I¡¯m afraid the chance will be at this Immortal Fate Conference.¡± The man in black robe murmured to himself.

    He is the son of a fisherman. When he was young, he went fishing with his father. However, hurricane waves capsized the boat and he fell into a coma. When he woke up, he was shocked to find that he had entered a cave on the seabed.

    This cave is a cave left by a powerful ancestor. There are a large number of secret cultivation methods, methods, magical powers, etc. in the cave. There are even top-notch visualization methods, as well as some magical treasures and rare objects. Even Yuan liquid is endless because of the cave.  Over the years, it accumulated and formed a large lake, weighing tens of millions of kilograms. Among the many strange objects, he found a 'Golden Crow Egg'. When he was young, he immersed himself in cultivation in this cave.

    He should have been a cultivator in his previous life. His soul was naturally very strong, and with his top-notch visualization techniques, when he reached the level of Wanxiang Real Person, his soul was divided into two parts. The other part of his soul directly snatched away the Golden Crow Egg, and then the eggshell opened, and the Golden Crow  born.

    The bloodline of this Golden Crow is very pure, and he can only transform into the realm of returning to the void after cultivating.

    For a long time, Bu Yi wandered on the Beiming Sea and experienced many life and death adventures. Because of the many treasures he obtained when he was young and the second soul "Golden Crow Body", Bu Yi also turned danger into good fortune time and time again.  After experiencing three disasters and nine tribulations, the Second Soul decided to break through and became a Returning Earth Immortal.  The next three disasters and nine calamities will take two hundred years, and Bu Yi also has enough time.

    "Although my second soul is the body of the Golden Crow, it is extremely powerful." Black-robed Bu Yi shook his head, "But after all, this is the one who took the body. I am a human race, and the Golden Crow is a demon race. Although it is the Golden Crow egg that takes the body  But the compatibility is only at 70 to 80%. I am afraid that cultivating to the level of returning to the void is already the ultimate. Want to overcome the tribulation and become an immortal? There is no hope at all!"

    What an opportunity it was to seize the body and get the Golden Crow Egg. He was still very weak at the time and chose to seize the body without hesitation.

    But the compatibility between Duo She's second spirit is not high enough, and it is difficult to survive the tribulation and become a heavenly immortal. It is even more difficult for a Golden Crow divine bird with extremely pure 'Golden Crow bloodline' to survive the tribulation. Only his soul and body are in harmony with each other.  Eighty percent, it was impossible to successfully overcome the tribulation, he knew very well.

    "I can feel that this is my opportunity."

    "My Bu Yi travels across the North Ming Sea, and it has always been my second soul, the Golden Crow Immortal, who has achieved great fame. This time, my true self will really shine at the Immortal Fate Conference." Black-robed Bu Yi is looking forward to it.

    Three days later.

    Immortal Golden Crow told his disciples to practice well. He wanted to go out for a wander, and then quietly left and went toThe capital of Xia Dynasty.

    ¡­¡­

    A small boat was flying in the clouds and mist. On the small boat was a man in black robe sitting cross-legged with a machete in front of him.

    "Um?"

    The man in black robe suddenly opened his eyes. When he closed his eyes and meditated, he thought of the Immortal Fate Conference, and suddenly his heart moved, and he realized something secretly.

    "Farewell Master, I went to travel and practice in various big worlds. This world of the Great Xia Dynasty is the ninth big world I have traveled to. I have no interest in the so-called Immortal Fate Conference. After all, I have worshiped Master for a long time.  Under the sect, why did I suddenly feel Should I go to this Immortal Fate Conference? It seems that if I don't go, I will miss something and lose something." The man in black robe was also puzzled.

    But he didn¡¯t doubt his own sense of connection.

    "In that case, I will go to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference. I want to see how powerful the geniuses in the world of the Great Xia Dynasty are." The man in black robe suddenly moved around the boat.  It rippled and disappeared in mid-air.  It was to use the void shuttle to go to the capital of Daxia.

    ¡­¡­

    In a restaurant in an ordinary Daxia city, a dirty girl was extremely drunk, with weeds in her hair, and she shouted loudly: "More wine, hurry up, hurry up."

    "Girl, you have used up all your wine money." The waiter in the restaurant said.

    The dirty girl stared: "Used it all?"

    "Everyone around me, those with handles and those without handles, all heard clearly. I will let you kick and beat me and I will never fight back. But you have to help me pay for the wine. I don't want you to pay more. I only need this gourd of wine. I will not fight back."  Just keep the gourd full." The dirty girl shouted.

    "You want to be kicked?" Suddenly a new guest became curious and interested.

    "Poor, another guy has been fooled."

    "That gourd can't be filled no matter how much it is filled."

    Some old customers were whispering there quietly, which made the customers who originally wanted to kick and beat them feel something was wrong and stopped immediately.

    The dirty girl looked around with the wine gourd in hand, but no one wanted to kick or hit her.

    "Let me be kicked and beaten, and never fight back." The dirty girl shouted, "Oh, it seems that we have to change places again. In a small place, you can't deceive too much. Why don't you go to a big place to the biggest place?"  The capital of Daxia?"

    The girl was suddenly startled.

    I was still drunk and confused at first, but suddenly my eyes lit up.

    "The Immortal Fate Conference?"

    She felt a strong attraction.

    Originally, according to her way of cultivation, she shouldn¡¯t go to the Immortal Fate Conference, but she felt that it was right.

    "I had an idea to go to the capital of Daxia. I immediately sensed the Immortal Fate Conference It seems that I really have to go to this Immortal Fate Conference. Maybe this Immortal Fate Conference can really help me overcome my calamity and become an immortal.  I have been reincarnated nine times, if I fail this time, there will be no hope."

    Wow.

    This drunk girl suddenly disappeared into the restaurant. The mortals in the restaurant didn't feel it at all, as if no girl had ever appeared here.

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The truly powerful figures hidden throughout the vast Great Xia Dynasty, and even some truly peerless evildoers who didn¡¯t care about the Immortal Fate Conference, were all attracted by the secret, changed their minds one by one, and came towards the Great Xia Dynasty.

    In Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion, the capital of Daxia, there is a lake in front of Ji Ning¡¯s Immortal Mansion. There is a small boat on the lake. Ji Ning is lying in the small boat, letting the boat float.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m used to it in Yi Snake Lake, lying on the boat and letting the boat float on the lake Ji Ning¡¯s mind is also particularly ethereal, and he often gains something from studying the secret method.

    "Master Ji Ning." A maid shouted from the lake shore.

    On the wooden boat in the distance, a handsome young man wearing animal skin suddenly stood up, took a step, disappeared on the boat, and appeared on the shore of the lake.

    "Young Master Ji Ning." The maid Lian said respectfully, "There is a group of people outside the palace gate who want to see the Young Master."

    "Who is meeting me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "They said they are your fellow disciples, brothers and sisters," the maid said.

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up, and he immediately turned into a gust of wind, whistling and disappearing.

    The main entrance of Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    A gust of wind blew, and Ji Ning appeared at the front door.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning!" A young man in white robes rushed over excitedly.

    "Junior Brother Shuo." When Ji Ning saw his junior brother, he was extremely happy. The two junior brothers hugged each other before letting go.

    To Mu Zishuo¡¯s junior brother Ji Ning, he has long regarded him as his own brother.?.

    "Senior brother, you are so amazing. You actually developed the second soul and killed Immortal Fuyun." Mu Zishuo was extremely excited. "I was so happy when I heard the news in Black and White Academy. Hahaha, you kill  You killed that Shao Yannong and that god and demon, and now all the soldiers sent by the Shao Yan clan have died in your hands, tsk tsk, I don¡¯t even know how angry the Shao Yan clan is.¡±

    "It's best to be so angry." Ji Ning said, and then looked at the two people next to him, "Senior Brother Cangjiang, Senior Sister Yu Wei, and Senior Brother, why are you all here?"

    The few people who came before me were Master Sloppy, Senior Sister Yu Wei, Senior Brother Cangjiang, and Junior Brother Mu Zishuo.

    Yu Wei smiled and said: "Senior Brother and I are also here to participate in this Immortal Fate Conference, and Senior Brother Cangjiang and Mu Zishuo are here to watch the battle. I believe that when the Immortal Fate Conference is actually held, my Black and White Academy will still have  Disciples come here to watch the battle. After all, there are few participating in the battle, but there will still be many watching."

    "Senior Brother is also participating?" Ji Ning was surprised. He and Senior Sister Yu Wei had also talked before. It seemed that Senior Sister Yu Wei was the only one who wanted to participate in the Black and White Academy at that time. No one else participated. The first disciple of the third generation, Senior Senior Brother 'Sloppy Real Person'  I didn¡¯t even want to participate originally.

    "It's time to come, so it's here." The sloppy man said with a smile.

    "There are three people from our Black and White Academy participating in the Immortal Fate Conference this time, Senior Sister Yu Wei, Senior Brother Ji Ning, and Senior Brother. Our Black and White Academy must become famous." Mu Zishuo looked forward to it.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 35: The End of Snow Dragon Mountain

    Yuchi Xiyue also learned that Ji Ning's fellow disciples were coming, and immediately held a special banquet to entertain these Black and White Academy disciples.

    ¡­¡­

    And on this day, in the distant Anchan County, there was a large ship inlaid with golden patterns, crushing the air waves and roaring in flight.  On the big ship, there is a densely packed group of golden-armored Forbidden Army. On the deck are nine captains of the Forbidden Army in black armor. Each of them has a powerful and unfathomable aura.

    "Ahead is Snow Dragon Mountain." A man in black attire said with a smile.

    "I'm sorry to trouble you, Fellow Daoist Luo Xiao." One of the nine captains of the Golden Armor Imperial Army spoke.

    "It's a small matter. It's my luck as Beishan Luoxiao to have the opportunity to do something for King Yan." Beishan Luoxiao boasted, but he sighed secretly in his heart, "Xuelong Mountain, Xuelong Mountain, you don't have the eyes to offend me.  King Yan, even if King Yan was very depressed back then, it is not something that your little Snow Dragon Mountain can offend. This time King Yan sent nine teams of the Golden Armored Forbidden Army over. It seems that he really has a grudge against going to this Snow Dragon Mountain.  , I don¡¯t know what Xuelong Mountain did back then.¡±

    Dong Qi is the mastermind behind the deaths of Yuchixue and Yuchishan!

    Of course, both Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue hated her very much. King Yan also knew what his granddaughter was thinking, so he immediately ordered nine squads of golden-armored forbidden troops to go to Anchan County, and first went to say to the Beishan clan of Anchan: "My prince  Back then, when I was traveling around the world, I had a big grudge against Xuelong Mountain. Today, I am ordered to destroy Xuelong Mountain, and I ask the Beishan clan to give me a convenience."

    When Anchan Beishan heard this, he destroyed Xuelong Mountain?

    The Anchan Beishan clan certainly wouldn't take it seriously to a small sect that didn't even have Earthly Immortals or Loose Immortals. Moreover, Prince Yan was also very good at doing things. He even sent someone to inform him beforehand. The Anchan Beishan clan immediately arranged for Beishan Luo  Xiao' personally led the way and took these golden-armored forbidden troops to the Snow Dragon Mountain.

    "We're here." Beishan Luoxiao pointed downwards.

    Through the clouds and mist, you can vaguely see the continuous peaks. Three of them are exceptionally majestic and steep, with heights far higher than the other peaks.

    "Snow Dragon Mountain?" The nine Forbidden Army captains looked down at the mountain gate and nodded slightly.

    ¡°First capture Dong Qi, and then destroy Xuelong Mountain.¡± One of the captains said.

    Boom!

    The big ship swooped down directly, with endless power, and rushed directly to the top of the Xuelong Mountain Sect. It immediately caused a shock in Xuelong Mountain. How dare you park the warship directly above the Sect?  Too arrogant.

    "I wonder which Taoist friend came to my Snow Dragon Mountain?" Boom!  boom!  boom!  Three figures soared into the sky, and they were none other than the three Yuanshen Taoists from Xuelong Mountain - Taoist Xueyu, Taoist Hanyang, and Taoist Black Dragon.

    As soon as they flew up, they saw the dazzling group of sergeants wearing golden armor. The terrifying power made them tremble.

    However, when he saw Beishan Luoxiao in black attire, Taoist Heilong among the three Yuanshen Taoists said: "Senior Luoxiao, why are you here at Snow Dragon Mountain? If you need anything, just give me an order and we will go there. Why bother?  Is Senior Luo Xiao coming in person?"

    "Senior Luo Xiao came to my Snow Dragon Mountain, what's the matter? If you have anything to do, just ask us, we will try our best to handle it." Taoist Hanyang also said.

    The three Yuanshen Taoists were all very respectful.

    "How many are there?" Beishan Luoxiao looked at the nine Forbidden Army captains aside. These nine Forbidden Army captains were all Sanxian.

    "Found it." One of the captains' eyes lit up.

    Wow.

    With one step, he disappeared on the spot and entered the Snow Dragon Mountain Sect directly. In the blink of an eye, he had already flown back with a young man in white clothes. His face was pale, his whole body was trembling, and he was shrinking.

    "Dong Qi!" Taoist Hanyang exclaimed.

    "Grandpa, grandpa." The young man in white was horrified and shouted, "My Zi Mansion has been destroyed, Zi Mansion has been destroyed."

    Taoist Hanyang's face suddenly changed, with a trace of anger, but he still suppressed his anger and said: "Senior Luo Xiao, what's going on? Why did you directly lead people to arrest my Xuelong Mountain disciple? If I have any offense in Xuelong Mountain  , even if you say that you should be killed or chopped into pieces, we at Xuelong Mountain will naturally give an explanation."

    "This is not my person." Beishan Luoxiao shook his head and said, "You guys really have no discernment. You can't even recognize the most powerful golden-armored forbidden army in the capital of Daxia!"

    "Golden Armored Forbidden Army?" Taoist Hanyang, Taoist Heilong, and Taoist Xueyu were all shocked.

    The Forbidden Army?

    They are just an ordinary sect in Anchan County. They are just a corner of Anchan County, and they don¡¯t even have loose immortals or earthly immortals.  Naturally, they knew very little about the distant ¡®Capital of Daxia¡¯. Although Taoist Black Dragon among them had once been to the Capital of Daxia, not even the Forbidden Army had visited it.However, not to mention the elite "Golden Armor Forbidden Army" in the Forbidden Army. When they saw these sergeants wearing golden armor, they thought they were the Anchan Beishan Clan's army!

    "Several generals," Taoist Heilong continued, "If you have any offense to me at Xuelong Mountain, just say it."

    Taoist Hanyang and Taoist Xueyu were also frightened.

    "We have been ordered to capture Dong Qi and destroy you, Xuelong Mountain." One of the captains said coldly.

    "Capture Dong Qi? Destroy Xuelong Mountain?"

    The three Taoist Black Dragons suddenly felt a bolt from the blue and were all confused.

    Destroy the sect?

    God, God!

    They are also a sect that has been inherited for a long time. How come they are suddenly destroyed by the Golden Armored Forbidden Army?

    "Han Yang!" Taoist Heilong saw the captured Dong Qi and immediately understood. He stared at Taoist Han Yang and shouted angrily, "It's all you. It's all you who pampers this Dong Qi. This Dong Qi has caused so much trouble outside.  I don¡¯t know how many people have harmed many female disciples in the sect. It¡¯s all you who have been protecting me! This Dong Qi must have offended a big shot somewhere, so that my Xuelong Mountain suffered the calamity of annihilation.¡±

    Taoist Hanyang also turned pale.

    Taoist Xueyu even begged: "You can punish Dong Qi however you want, you can even punish me, Xuelong Mountain, but please give me, Xuelong Mountain, a way to survive."

    "Everyone." The captain who was holding Dong Qi said coldly, "Do it."

    With the order, groups of golden-armored forbidden troops flew out of the ship.

    "Mountain Guarding Formation." Taoist Black Dragon roared at the top of his lungs, and his voice rang in the ears of every disciple.

    "Banned!"

    "Snow Dragon Flying Formation!"

    The formation restrictions left by generations of ancestors in the entire Snow Dragon Mountain were instantly activated. The restrictions emerged one after another, the clouds appeared, and there were even snow-white divine dragons flying around the peaks. The foundation of the sect was all activated.  Even if a loose immortal comes in person, it will be difficult to break through this mountain gate.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡± Golden dragons appeared in the sky.

    There are eight golden divine dragons, each of them winding for thousands of miles, spreading pressure.

    The sect of Xuelong Mountain is difficult to break through for ordinary loose immortals But a team of golden-armored forbidden troops was led by a loose immortal and forty-nine Yuanshen Taoists, all of whom were wearing Taoist armor.  Transform into a dragon!  The power is so powerful that it is at least as powerful as ten ordinary loose immortals!

    And there are nine teams here!

    "Bang~~~" The golden divine dragon danced in a meandering manner, and with a simple swipe of its tail, the ban was shattered everywhere, just like a soap bubble bursting.

    One of the captains captured Dong Qi and looked down.

    The other eight teams all turned into golden dragons and began to attack the Snow Dragon Mountain below. With absolutely overwhelming strength they directly crushed and shattered the large formations everywhere. As for the so-called maze formation?  It should be noted that each of these dragons turned into the size of thousands of miles, and a shock caused the formation to collapse.

    "This, this" Taoist Hanyang led his disciples to form a huge snow dragon.

    But seeing the power of the golden dragon, he was so frightened that he didn't dare to resist.

    He, a Yuanshen Taoist, led a group of snow dragons formed by Wanxiang and Zifu to go and form a dragon formed by a Sanxian led by forty-nine Yuanshen Taoists. This is not at the same level.  The gap is too big.

    "Dong Qi, Dong Qi, who have you offended?" Taoist Hanyang was angry, angry and desperate.

    "It's over." Taoist Xueyu led his disciples and only made contact with the opponent. Most of the disciples were killed or injured, and Xuelong completely collapsed. Taoist Xueyu suddenly showed a look of despair, "Xuelong Mountain is over. Hate, hate me, Xuelong Mountain."  The sect's laws are not strict, each disciple brings trouble to everyone, and finally offends the big shot."

    "Bang."

    Taoist Xueyu exploded instantly, causing a shock of Yuanli.  He chose to self-destruct so that his soul could still be reincarnated.

    ¡­¡­

    Taoist Xueyu blew himself up, Taoist Hanyang was killed, and Taoist Heilong was killed.

    The peaks of the entire Snow Dragon Mountain collapsed. Under the power of the eight thousand-mile dragons, the entire Snow Dragon Mountain sank to form lakes in some places, and formed plateaus in other places. In short, there is no real high mountain in this area.

    "This, this" Dong Qi was completely confused.

    "Fellow Daoist Luo Xiao, I'm sorry to trouble you this time, I'll go back to the Capital of Daxia directly."

    "This is a trivial matter. Xuelong Mountain offended King Yan and brought its own destruction. No one can blame it."

    ?"Then I'll leave first."

    "I won't give it away."

    Immediately, a group of golden-armored forbidden soldiers took Dong Qi and left in a big boat. Beishan Luoxiao saw that the place where Snow Dragon Mountain was originally turned into a lake and a plateau, and couldn't help but shake his head: "Such a small sect, the laws and regulations are not strict enough, and the disciples are causing trouble to everyone.  The luck of the sect will naturally continue to decline, and one day it will be destroyed. It's ridiculous, it's ridiculous, even the royal family of Daxia has hired Yinglong Guards to desperately hunt down and kill the guilty ones. On the contrary, this small sect is doing whatever it wants. "

    Wow, Beishan Luoxiao disappeared out of thin air and moved away.

    The capital of Daxia is Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    While the snowflakes were falling, a group of golden-armored forbidden troops entered the palace.

    "Brothers, go and have a rest first, and keep a close eye on Dong Qi. I'll report to the princess as soon as possible." After a captain said this, he immediately went to see the princess.

    A banquet was being held in a wide corridor.

    Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue are here with Mu Zishuo and others, eating and chatting while watching the snow scene.

    "Report to the princess." The captain appeared and said respectfully, "The person has been captured."

    When Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue saw the captain, they immediately held their breath. When they heard "The man has been captured", they couldn't help but stand up.

    "Everyone, Ji Ning and I still have something to do. Come back later." Yuchi Xiyue continued.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 11: Chapter 36: Emperor of Great Xia (final chapter of this volume)

    This is a dark secret room. There are a large number of torture instruments placed in the secret room. There is a rack in the center, and a frightened and embarrassed young man in white is tied to the rack.

    "This, this" Dong Qi looked at the torture instruments in the secret room, her face turned pale.

    "Who is it? Who have I offended?" Dong Qi was frightened, "They actually destroyed my Snow Dragon Mountain." His original arrogance and domineeringness were no longer at all, only fear and fear remained.

    The sergeant in the corner of the secret room was watching silently.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    With a bang, the stone door opened, and a woman and a boy wearing animal skin walked in. This made Dong Qi even more confused and uneasy. He didn't recognize these two people at all.

    "Princess," the guarding sergeant said respectfully.

    "You go out." Yuchi Xiyue ordered.

    "Yes." The sergeant left immediately and the stone door closed again.

    Yuchi Xiyue and Ji Ning both stared at the frightened man tied to the Xing frame. The two siblings had read the information about "Dong Qi" many times, and his appearance had long been deeply remembered in their hearts.

    "Dong Qi!" Ji Ning's eyes flashed with coldness.

    "It's you, it's you, it's you who destroyed my family, killed my father, and made my mother die of depression." Yuchi Xiyue became jealous almost instantly, and directly picked up a spoon next to her and scooped up  He caught the silver hot liquid flowing in the basin and sprinkled it directly on Dong Qi.

    Wow~~~ As soon as the hot silver liquid was sprinkled on Dong Qi, Dong Qi immediately let out a shrill scream, her neck was so long, her scream was extremely miserable, and her face was as white as paper.

    After he woke up a little, he screamed: "Spare my life, spare your life."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were also red.

    Everything, the source of everything is this dude in front of you, this hateful guy, this hateful little character who you don¡¯t even look down on!  But it was this hateful little character who caused his parents and his cousin's parents to die early. The parents' hatred was irreconcilable!

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, please spare my life.¡± Dong Qi screamed miserably.

    "Does it hurt?" Ji Ning picked up the iron-like magic weapon next to him and walked over, "This is just the beginning, Dong Qi, don't worry, just enjoy it slowly."

    ¡°No, no, no¡ª¡± Dong Qi felt her heart tremble and screamed miserably.  However, there are formation restrictions inside the punishment chamber, and the outside world cannot detect it at all.

    Ji Ning directly heated the iron-like magic weapon on it. Yuan energy was directly transferred into the magic weapon, and he immediately sizzled~~~ It was directly burned on Dong Qi's ragged skin all over his body until the iron magic weapon started to smoke.  Taking it away, a flame pattern appeared on Dong Qi's skin, and it was seen that this flame pattern faintly triggered the power of heaven and earth.

    "Ah, ah, ah, it hurts, it hurts!" Dong Qi's whole body was trembling. The flame pattern seemed to be burning his whole body. The pain of burning his whole body again and again made him collapse.

    Next to her, Yuchi Xiyue said coldly: "Don't worry, these are some of the punishment methods of our Daxia royal family. You have only tried two. I will not let you die easily. I will prepare the elixir and cure you again and again."  , I will let you taste more than ten thousand tortures of the Great Xia Dynasty. Let you know what pain is and what regret is!"

    Dong Qi collapsed after hearing this. More than 10,000 kinds of torture?  Both of those just drove him crazy.

    "How did I offend you? Where did I offend you? You must have mistaken the wrong person." Dong Qi was about to cry.

    Boom, the division gate opens again.

    A big snow-white dog walked outside, and then the stone door closed.

    "Do you still know me?" Bai Shuize's eyes were full of fierceness, staring at Dong Qi.

    "Baishui Ze?" Dong Qi was startled. Deep in his memory, a scene from decades ago began to come to mind. It was a tall and burly man and a loving couple. The pregnant wife was really beautiful and temperamental.  It was even rarer, and being pregnant added a unique charm, which made Dong Qi extremely excited.

    So he gave the order, and Yu Dong and Shui Yi went to take action.

    "Remember?" Ji Ning said coldly, "That couple back then were my parents."

    "The one you killed was my father." Yuchi Xiyue was even more crazy. Her father who was extremely doting on her when she was a child, with his broad shoulders and loud laughter, appeared in her dreams again and again.  Among them, that is her most beloved father, and her gentle mother.

    Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue both stared at Dong Qi.

    Dong Qi¡¯s heart felt cold.

    "You also killed Yu Dong and Shui Yi?" Dong Qi asked with a trembling voice.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Now it's your turn to be the master."It's over,"

    "My junior brother's method was too light. He only tortured those two people with the Heart Burning Technique." Yuchi Xiyue gritted his teeth, "Those two people will die if they die. As for you, the mastermind? There are more than 10,000 punishment methods in Daxia  You will taste it all over, and when you are almost dead, I will put your soul into the 'heart-shaking furnace', and I will make your soul endure torture day and night, and make you suffer the sin of torture for thousands of years.  "

    Dong Qi¡¯s eyes were dull.

    Ji Ning looked at her cousin on one side. Although she was filled with hatred and wanted to torture her to death, she was still far behind compared to her cousin.

    "Cousin, it is enough to torture his soul for ten days and ten nights." Ji Ning said with red eyes, "There is no need to let him be a bastard and make you immersed in hatred for thousands of years."

    Having tortured Dong for seven thousand years, in fact Yuchi Xiyue will also be immersed in hatred for thousands of years.

    ¡°Torturing others is also torturing yourself.

    "My hatred has been deeply rooted for a long time. Brother, please leave me alone." Yuchi Xiyue's eyes were even crazy and twisted.

    When Ji Ning was growing up, he was first taught by his parents for more than ten years, and then by the immortals and his good brother Mu Zishuo, so Ji Ning's heart was not twisted yet.

    As for Yuchi Xiyue, she has suffered enough alone since her parents died. She doesn¡¯t even want to recall those sufferings anymore. Even though she was brought back to the capital of Daxia by her grandfather, she was still very lonely.  Only when facing her cousin can her heart feel warmer.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Qi died miserably.

    After being tortured for more than three months, he finally died. His soul was also put into the "Lianxin Stove" and tortured for more than a month. In the end, King Yan took action, although Yuchi Xiyue took the Lianxin Stove with him.  However, ordinary people cannot kill the soul inside through magic weapons.  But King Yan was able to do it, he killed Dong Qi's soul.

    "Ji Ning, you often stay with Xiyue. In the past six months, she has vented the hatred in her heart. If she is allowed to continue like this, she will become completely possessed. If you stay with her more, she can gradually change her mind.  Come out of hatred." King Yan personally talked to Ji Ning, and Ji Ning naturally remembered it in his heart.

    Late autumn.

    In the deepest part of the sky above the capital of Daxia, there was a misty gray void. Wow~~~ A huge passage suddenly opened up in the gray void. There was a faint golden light in the passage, and a large number of black sergeants could be seen in rows.  Flying through the sky, behind these black sergeants are groups of black soldiers riding Pegasus. Behind them is a huge black dragon that is winding and circling. The aura of this black dragon is overwhelming and powerful. It drags  There was a huge fairy chariot emitting golden light, with golden lamps hanging on it, and sitting on the fairy chariot was a man in black robes.

    This man in black robe has a simple face and his eyes are like the eyes of thunder. Wherever he looks, the heaven and earth seem to be cracked.

    His majesty made the surrounding soldiers tremble and surrender.

    Behind the Immortal Chariot, there were also groups of black-armored sergeants riding warships. These warships were hundreds of feet long, but they were far behind compared to the Immortal Chariot. It should be noted that the long black dragon was ten thousand feet long.  , the Immortal Chariot is almost the same as the Black Divine Dragon.

    "Wow."

    The emperor went on patrol with nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine guards.

    I saw this team flying directly downwards, directly to the Tianmang Palace. On the top of the clouds and mist in the Tianmang Palace, there were already large groups of fairies and soldiers kneeling down. These fairy soldiers and generals were the last ones.  The weak ones are all at the Yuan Shen level, but they are extremely lucky to be able to serve the 'Emperor of Great Xia' closely.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty." A burly two-headed god and demon immediately knelt down and shouted loudly.

    Immediately, all the fairies and soldiers in the rear knelt down: "Greetings to Your Majesty."

    The black dragon pulled the immortal chariot down.

    A large number of black-armored sergeants surrounding the immortal chariot quickly dispersed and stood everywhere.

    "Yes." The man in black robe stepped off the immortal chariot, took only two steps, and walked to the emperor's throne not far away. He sat high on the throne, looked down, and ordered, "Send the order for King Qi to come over.  "

    "Yes." The two-headed god and demon responded directly.

    The man in black robe sat high on the throne. His gaze penetrated the obstacles of layers of clouds and mist, and the entire capital of Daxia was under his observation.

    He is the emperor of this great world, the true absolute ruler!

    However, his eyes have long been set on the Three Realms, and he rarely stays in the world of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    "Decades ago, the underworld of the Three Realms was suddenly attacked, and the six realms of reincarnation collapsed and destroyed. After that, these sneak attack enemies disappeared without a trace." Black RobeThe emperor whispered to himself, "The underworld is where the souls of the three realms go. How important it is. The defense is also tight. The King of Hell of the Ten Palaces and Lord Cui are both Pure Yang True Immortals. They are all great. Ksitigarbha of Buddhism  There were also guarding there, there were other old guys in the underworld They were all extremely powerful, but when they were attacked, they had no power to resist, and they were destroyed in the six paths of reincarnation in a very short time. Even who destroyed it?  Yes, it¡¯s impossible to find out which side these people are from. Not even existences like Master can be found out.¡±

    "This power hidden in the dark is so terrifyingly strong. The first time it took action was against the Six Paths of Reincarnation."

    "It seems that the Three Realms are going to be in chaos." There was deep worry in the eyes of the black-robed emperor.

    The great turmoil in the Three Realms is very terrifying.

    In the endless ancient past, Pangu created the world, which was the ancient world. Later, the ancient world was shattered, and only three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds appeared.  This shows how terrifying this great turmoil is.

    "Every great turmoil will give birth to true peerless heroes." The black-robed emperor looked down at the capital of Daxia. It is said that heroes emerge from troubled times. Powerful beings in the Three Realms are generally born in truly great turmoil and catastrophes.  .

    "This is the first Immortal Fate Conference after the Six Paths of Reincarnation was broken. I'm afraid some of the heroes to be born will appear in this Immortal Fate Conference." The black-robed emperor thought.

    ¡­¡­

    (End of this volume)

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Immortal Fate Chapter 1: The Emperor¡¯s Order

    "I, the royal family of Daxia, inherit the bloodline of the royal family of the ancient Pangu world, the Xia family. I unified this world earlier and managed it for hundreds of millions of years. I am now a disciple of my master. The master once said On Qi  Due to the strong luck, our world of the Great Xia Dynasty is also ranked first among the dozens of big worlds under Master's sect. With the gathering of luck and the shock of the three realms, some peerless heroes will be born. The possibility of being born in our world of the Great Xia Dynasty is very high!  "The black-robed emperor thought.

    "My master is a being who controls the way of heaven, and he is also the most powerful person in the three realms. Even my master is worried that the three realms are about to be turbulent If I am careless, I am afraid that the Great Xia royal family will be destroyed."

    He knows it very well.

    His master is the truly most powerful person in the three realms. There are dozens of big worlds that are completely under his command, and the world of Daxia Dynasty is just one of them.

    As for the Emperor of Heaven?

    The Emperor of Heaven only manages some order in the Three Realms, and his power is not much higher than that of the Emperor of Great Xia, let alone his master.  Beings like his master are the overlords who truly control the fate of the Three Realms, because there have been some turmoils in the Three Realms in the past, and the Emperor of Heaven has changed several times. Who is the Emperor of Heaven?  It was also decided upon by extremely powerful people like his master.

    "Since beings like Master are worried, then his disciples, like me, may suffer this calamity."

    ¡°Be careful and cautious, cautious and cautious.¡±

    The black-robed emperor lived from the ancient world to the present. At that time, he led the tribe to move from the ancient world to the "Great Xia Dynasty World". He then fought with the indigenous gods and demons, fought with other tribes, and finally unified the world.  This is not a good thing.

    He knows very well how to survive a catastrophe.

    "We must make good friends with more powerful people from the three realms."

    "It's even better if some strong men from the three realms can serve me. In this way, my luck will naturally increase greatly."

    "I am afraid that in this Immortal Fate Conference, some powerful people from the Three Realms will be born from it."

    The black-robed emperor's eyes were dark.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A figure appeared on the clouds in the distance. He was wearing a bright yellow robe with a Yinglong pattern embroidered on it. His face had soft lines and his eyes were like stars.  He is King Qi!  It is an existence at the immortal level.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty." King Qi saluted respectfully.

    "King Qi, what important things happened during my absence?" the black-robed emperor said. The emperor's clan members and some ministers usually manage the world, and only really important matters will be reported to the emperor.

    "Your Majesty knows that King Yan became an immortal. As for other things there is nothing important. Everything in the Great Xia Dynasty is relatively peaceful." King Qi said respectfully, the death of Shao Yannong?  Let alone the next Lord Yu Shen, even if the current Lord Yu Shen died, it was all trivial and not worth reporting to His Majesty the Emperor of Great Xia.

    Of course, if the ancestor of Xuanji waits for the death of the immortal, it will be worth retribution.

    "Yes." The black-robed emperor nodded, "There are still several months until the Immortal Fate Conference. Do you know any special news about the Immortal Fate Conference?"

    "The Immortal Fate Conference?" King Qi was shocked.

    The Immortal Fate Conference is held every three hundred years.

    For immortal cultivators with a relatively short life span, it is almost a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. However, for the aloof Emperor Daxia, in the extremely long life of the Emperor Daxia, the Immortal Fate Conference held every three hundred years was actually very rare.  Frequently, he may stay in seclusion for tens of thousands of years at a time. Usually, regardless of the Immortal Fate Conference, a few immortals under his command spend some time on it.

    "The gods are hosting it, so it's a high enough level."

    "If we insist on saying that this Immortal Fate Conference is special" King Qi thought for a moment, thought of a piece of information sent by Tianbaoshan, and immediately said, "There are also special places in the past Immortal Fate Conference. Some are really special.  Some of the arrogant peerless geniuses did not come to participate, but this time some of the most famous peerless geniuses came one by one. In terms of quality, this Immortal Fate Conference should be considered very high."

    A peerless genius does not necessarily participate in the Immortal Fate Conference.

    Because of their character, temperament, and cultivation methods, there are many people who will not come. For example, the sloppy master actually didn¡¯t want to come before.

    "Oh?" The black-robed emperor nodded slightly. Sure enough, everything was a sign.

    An invisible gathering of luck.

    This Fairyland Conference is a place where luck gathers, and those peerless geniuses will instinctively want to come, because those who truly shine will be blessed by more luck, and their future achievements will be limitless.

    "I want to personally host this Immortal Fate Conference." The black-robed emperor said.

    ?"In person?" King Qi was shocked, "This Immortal Fate Conference only happens once every three hundred years. It's nothing important. Your Majesty, do you want to host it in person?"

    The black-robed emperor nodded: "Yes, I will personally host it. I will also increase the rewards of this Immortal Fate Conference tenfold and a hundredfold."

    "Ten times or a hundred times?" King Qi's heart trembled.

    In the previous Immortal Fate Conference, the top three were awarded an Immortal-level magic weapon.

    What about this time?

    "Send an order to all the princes and major sects in the world." The black-robed emperor said calmly, "Tell them that I am very concerned about this Immortal Fate Conference and will personally preside over it, and let the top leaders of each prince, sect, and sect  All the top disciples need to be arranged to participate in this Immortal Fate Conference."

    "Order?" King Qi was even more shocked.

    Participation or not is generally voluntary.

    "King Qi, you know the drastic changes in the underworld decades ago, right." The black-robed emperor looked at King Qi.

    "I know, of course I know about the collapse of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but what about the Immortal Fate Conference?" King Qi was vaguely aware of it, but because of his limited vision, he still didn't quite understand, but he already understood in his heart that the previous drastic changes in the underworld were probably due to this.  The reason why the second emperor attached great importance to the Immortal Fate Conference.

    Since this is the case, he cannot slack off.

    "I will send the order immediately." King Qi responded.

    "Well, the start date of the Immortal Fate Conference will be the sixteenth day of the first lunar month." The black-robed emperor ordered.

    "Yes." King Qi responded.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, with the capital of Daxia as the center, the news that "His Majesty the Emperor of Daxia personally presided over the Immortal Fate Conference and ordered the top disciples from all princes, sects, and sects to arrange to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference" quickly spread throughout the world.  In this big world, all the great princes on the endless land, and even the great powers in the endless seas in all directions, have all received orders from His Majesty the Emperor!

    "His Majesty the Emperor will personally preside over it?"

    "The last time His Majesty the Emperor presided over the Immortal Fate Conference, he killed the rebellious Dong'e clan and other tribes. It has been hundreds of millions of years ago. The last time His Majesty the Emperor personally presided over the Immortal Fate Conference, it was the first Immortal Fate Conference.  Why does His Majesty the Emperor want to host the Immortal Fate Conference again this time?"

    For a time, all the major princes, sects, and sects were panicked.

    They don¡¯t care about the life and death of their Wanxiang disciples. Even if they all die, it will only cause a gap within hundreds of years, and new geniuses will be born hundreds of years later.

    But they are worried about the thoughts of His Majesty the ¡®Emperor of Great Xia¡¯, who is the emperor who truly controls the fate of the entire world!

    He wanted to personally preside over it and also ordered

    This is of extraordinary significance.

    "Old Ancestor, your Majesty presided over the Immortal Fate Conference when it was first held, and also presided over the Immortal Fate Conference after the Dong'e clan's rebellion was wiped out. This is the third time that Your Majesty has personally presided over the Immortal Fate Conference. It must be  There¡¯s some reason for that.¡±

    "Well, there is no need to think too much. Who is Your Majesty? Can you figure out his thoughts? Even if he orders the younger generation of geniuses in my tribe to die, we can only obey the order. Go and let the younger generation of my tribe die.  The top three among all the real people in Wanxiang are required to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference, and as for the others, it is up to them to do as they wish."

    ¡­¡­

    "Recall the three holy sons and prepare to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference."

    "Yes, Holy Lord."

    ¡­¡­

    "The top five among the top ten disciples of my Qi Tian Sect are required to participate in this Immortal Fate Conference. As for other disciples, it is up to them to do as they wish."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    ¡­¡­

    No one of the truly powerful forces in the entire Daxia Dynasty dared to disobey. Those who received orders were all forces on the same level as the Anchan Beishan clan.  Like the Black and White Academy?  Those are not qualified to receive orders.

    It¡¯s winter again, and the snow is very bright under the sunlight.

    Ji Ning, Yuchi Xiyue, Yu Wei, Mu Zishuo, Cangjiang Master, and Sloppy Master were all together, drinking fairy wine, eating seafood, and talking freely.

    "The orders in the imperial city have been issued." Yuchi Xiyue said with a smile, "The start date of this Immortal Fate Conference is set on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. There is only more than a month left from now."

    ??Every time the Immortal Fate Conference is held, it is the first month of the year.

    "I was wandering around the capital of Daxia. When I was eating somewhere, I heard someone talking next to me. They said that the top three of the nine major disciples of their sect were here. They also said that everyone from other sects was also here. It seemed that this  There are so many geniuses coming here." Mu Zishuo said excitedly while holding a beast-head wine cup.

    "I shopped in TianbaoshanJudging from the information I bought, batches of geniuses are now gathering in the capital of Daxia.  "Yu Wei also said solemnly.

    Yuchi Xiyue smiled and said: "It seems that you don't know enough. In fact, His Majesty the Emperor will personally preside over this Immortal Fate Conference. In order to please His Majesty, the major sects and sects will naturally send their best talents to the meeting.  Bring them."

    "Your Majesty will preside over it personally?" Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Mr. Sloppy were all surprised.

    "In fact, all the major princes know this news, and some peerless genius disciples have probably also been informed, but they dare not spread it lightly." Yuchi Xiyue said, "I tell you, don't spread it randomly."

    "This is natural."

    Ji Ning and others are still in shock.

    The Emperor of Daxia?

    The being who rules this big world?  The one who truly stands at the top?

    Ji Ning and others couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it even more.

    With the passage of time, more and more geniuses came to the Capital of Great Xia. Some even came simply because they knew that there were really many geniuses in this Immortal Fate Conference. Those who originally didn¡¯t want to come were moved and came.

    In the blink of an eye, the sixteenth day of the first lunar month has arrived.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A new volume begins!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Immortal Fate Chapter 2: Suppressing the Boundary Formation

    The genius was bright, and Wanxiang Zhenren who lived all over the capital of Daxia, as well as the princes and others from 3,600 counties, all rushed towards the imperial city.

    "There are so many people." Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Master Sloppy were flying side by side in the clouds and fog directly to the gate of the imperial city.

    "Junior brother, where are the others?" The sloppy master seemed to have just woken up and asked in confusion, "How come Junior Brother Cangjiang and the others are all missing?"

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Junior brothers Shuo and Cangjiang have all gone to join our Anchan County team. This time, His Majesty the Emperor personally presided over the Immortal Fate Conference. Teams from the entire Daxia Dynasty's 3,600 counties came to pay their respects.  Your Majesty, you must follow Anchanhou¡¯s team. Otherwise, Junior Brother Shuo and the others will not even be able to enter the imperial city.¡±

    "Oh." The sloppy master suddenly nodded, "I thought if I wanted to watch the battle, I could just go in and watch the battle directly."

    "Senior Brother, if you concentrate on your cultivation, you might as well get some information." Yu Wei said helplessly, "How can this Immortal Fate Conference be easily seen and the Imperial City easily accessible?"

    "I have been practicing in seclusion, so" The sloppy master touched his head and smiled.

    Ji Ning explained: "We are going to enter the Imperial City today. First, we are real people like Wanxiang. Because we are about to fight for our lives, we can naturally enter the Imperial City directly. The other is the teams led by princes from all over the country, who are also going to pay homage to the emperor.  Your Majesty. There are also some immortal ancestors, such as King Yan, who can directly bring Princess Xiyue in. As for the others? Maybe there are some powerful people who have the means to enter the imperial city, but I don¡¯t know."

    The sloppy master nodded suddenly.

    While they were talking along the way, Ji Ning and the three of them were already flying on the last avenue in the fog. In the distance, they could even see the four tall gods and demons and the gate of the imperial city they were guarding.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" A large number of immortal cultivators were flying around, flying by in twos, threes, or in large groups, all flying towards the imperial gate.

    But the imperial gate is closed at the moment.

    Soon, Ji Ning and the others also flew over and landed.

    "There are so many." The sloppy master looked around. Hundreds of thousands of people had gathered outside the imperial city. Among them, there were those participating in the Immortal Fate Conference, and more of them were watching the battle.  At this moment, there are still a steady stream of immortal cultivators arriving in the sky.

    "Wait slowly. The city gate will not open until the nine bells ring." Ji Ning said.

    ¡­¡­

    ??It has been more than an hour since then, and the Golden Crow has risen, and the sun is shining on the entire capital of Great Xia.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!"

    Nine bells rang in succession, the melodious sound of the bells seemed to come from the nine heavens, causing the over one million people who had gathered outside the imperial city to fall silent.

    "Boom!"

    The tall imperial city gate suddenly opened, and the four tall gods and demons looked down at the millions of human beings. One of the gods and demons with flames spraying from his nose and red skin said: "Wan Xiangzhen, who wants to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference."  People, you can enter the imperial city now. As long as you enter, you must participate in the Immortal Fate Conference and cannot retreat. Okay, go in!"

    Suddenly there was a buzzing sound~~~

    Densely packed figures, like bees and insects all over the sky, all flew towards the gate of the imperial city.

    "How many people are here?" The dirty man's eyes widened.

    "Usually, there are about 20,000 to 30,000 people in all previous Immortal Fate Conferences." Ji Ning said with a smile, "This Immortal Fate Conference is hosted by His Majesty the Emperor himself. It is of great significance. It is estimated that there should be about 100,000 people." These.  A lot of the information was revealed to Ji Ning by her cousin.

    "If we divide it evenly, there will be thirty people in each county?" Mr. Sloppy thought, "It seems that 99% of the elite and powerful figures from each county are here."

    "This Immortal Fate Conference is different from the past." Yu Wei said.

    After flying into the imperial city, you saw the wide passage.

    "Those who are participating in the Immortal Fate Conference, follow me!" The voice was majestic and resounded throughout the world, and a group of forbidden troops were seen at the front leading the way in mid-air.

    Following the broad avenue, an extremely huge square soon appeared. The square was so big that the end could not be seen with the naked eye. It was paved with dark stone slabs, and there were extremely complex symbols on the stone slabs on the ground of the huge square.  Patterns and runes are all over the square, giving the square a frightening aura.

    "Those who will participate in the Immortal Fate Conference will all wait in this area." Many forbidden troops in front quickly guided them.

    Almost all the talented heroes from all over the world have never entered the imperial city. They are all ignorant and obedient, and they all landed in that area.

    Wow!

    The Imperial Guards dispersed quickly, one by one,?This area was completely surrounded, and everyone stood there motionless with cold faces.  These Imperial Guards also knew that 'His Majesty the Emperor of Great Xia' would personally preside over the Immortal Fate Conference today. It was a rare occasion for these Imperial Guards to meet His Majesty the Great Xia Emperor, so how could they not be serious?

    "This square is probably thousands of miles wide." The chubby and slovenly man looked down at the runes. "And it also contains very terrifying formations, far beyond the formations I can sense."

    "Yeah." Yu Wei also looked solemn and observed carefully.

    The voice of the big yellow-haired bear rang in Ji Ning's mind: "It seems that your Daxia Dynasty has a really deep foundation. In my opinion, the talisman formation on the square should be a formation! This formation is at least the most  It communicates with more than three pure yang magic weapons, at least more than a thousand immortal level magic weapons. As long as the Emperor of Daxia has a thought, I am afraid that a giant formation composed of at least three pure yang magic weapons and a thousand immortal level magic weapons will be activated. Like this  The formation composed of multiple treasures should be a super large formation to guard the lair, that is, the formation to guard your big world. It is awesome, awesome, amazing. To set up such a large array, I am afraid that ordinary pure Yang  Even true immortals can't do it, but the person who arranged this world-suppressing formation is definitely a first-class powerful person in the three realms, and I'm afraid he is almost the same as the master!"

    "What." Ji Ning was shocked.

    Are they almost the same as Taoist Sanshou?  Ordinary Chunyang True Immortals can't arrange it?

    The town¡¯s boundary formation?

    Guarding a big world?

    Ji Ning did not know that the guess of the Spirit of the Water Mansion was indeed true. Although this ancient world-defending formation was not arranged by the 'Emperor Master of Great Xia', it was arranged by another powerful person who was almost the same. It was indeed a guard.  This big world is the foundation of the Daxia Dynasty.

    "If your Emperor of Great Xia is a True Immortal of Chunyang, with such a formation, looking at the three realms, there will be very few people who can deal with him. Even those who can deal with his powerful ones, once they see such powerful people in the world,  The formation will also give face to those who set up the world-defying formation." The big yellow-haired bear sighed, "It's amazing, you deserve to be able to control a big world, your Daxia emperor has a great background."

    The spirit of Shuifu has a very high vision, and he can tell at a glance the great background of the Emperor of Daxia.

    "Then will His Majesty the Emperor discover you?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Don't worry, even the most powerful people who arranged this town formation will find that the Water Mansion is special, but they can't even take a peek. After all, this is an inherited treasure that the owner has devoted all his efforts to." The big yellow-haired bear is very confident.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Boom!  Boom!  Boom!

    Ji Ning and all the Wanxiang real people who wanted to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference turned their heads and saw teams flying in neatly from a distance. They were in good order and obviously knew some etiquette and rules.  Instead, Ji Ning and the other geniuses came in swarm.

    "Three thousand and six hundred counties and four oceans." Ji Ning could clearly tell at a glance that teams with "counties" as units came in, and then they all landed on the square.

    "Anchan County." Yu Wei pointed into the distance.

    Ji Ning and Mr. Sloppy also looked over.

    At the front of Anchan County¡¯s team is a tall, thin man wearing a black robe. He has a strong aura and an extraordinary demeanor. He is none other than Anchanhou.  Behind An Chanhou there was a group of people from the Beishan clan. Among them, Ji Ning saw the 'Beishan Baiwei' obediently mixed in the crowd.  Behind them were more than ten people from the Black and White Academy, as well as figures from the large tribes in Anchan County such as the Hunter Dragon Clan and the Mulan Clan. The entire Anchan County team also numbered hundreds of people.

    ?Three thousand six hundred counties and teams from all directions all landed in uniform order.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    There are also figures rising directly into the sky and flying high into the sky.

    "Cousin." Ji Ning saw it. Among the figures rising into the sky was King Yan. King Yan took Yuchi Xiyue directly into the sky and flew into the high-altitude clouds and mist.

    "Is it Junior Sister Jiulian?" Master Sloppy asked in surprise.

    Ji Ning also saw it.

    Jiulian is following a man in blue soaring into the sky and flying high into the sky. Ji Ning heard from his cousin that the immortals can fly directly to the main hall of Tianmang Hall to meet His Majesty the Emperor of Daxia.  Others are virtually invisible.  The immortals can also bring one or two followers there.  The man in blue must be an ancestor of the Celestial Immortal.

    When Ji Ning looked up, Jiulian was also looking down, and suddenly their eyes touched.

    A familiar yet unfamiliar feeling echoed in their hearts.

    Both of them couldn't help but look away.

    ¡­¡­

    The highest point of Tianmang Hall?The main hall.

    The Emperor of Daxia sat high on the throne in a black robe, and below were divided into two rows, standing one by one. The ones closest to the Emperor of Daxia were naturally some of the immortal princes of the Xia Mang clan, and behind them were people from all over the Daxia Dynasty.  Although the ancestor of the immortals did not strictly require the immortals to come, many immortals had very keen senses. They also noticed that there was something wrong with the Emperor of Great Xia personally hosting the Immortal Fate Conference, so many immortals did come.

    At a glance, there are nearly a thousand immortals standing below.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty."

    As King Qi took the lead in saluting respectfully, all the immortals immediately saluted, and the servants following the Immortal Queen knelt down directly.

    The same moment.

    In the vast square surrounding the bottom of Tianmang Hall, whether it was the more than 100,000 geniuses participating in the Immortal Fate Conference, or the more than one million people from 3,600 counties and all over the world, they all knelt down to worship.  , buried their heads on the ground, and all said in unison: "Greetings to Your Majesty!"

    The sound boomed, resounding throughout the world.

    "Pingshen!" The voice of the Emperor of Daxia also resounded throughout the world.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 3: Bright Moon Landscape

    In the main hall on the highest floor of Tianmang Hall, the black-robed emperor immediately said: "King Qi."

    "Your Majesty," King Qi responded immediately.

    "You go and read out the rules of this Immortal Fate Conference." the black-robed emperor ordered.

    "yes."

    King Qi immediately flew out of the main hall, stood above the clouds and mist, looked down and heard a voice echoing between heaven and earth: "There are a total of one hundred nine thousand three hundred and sixty-two people participating in this Immortal Fate Conference!"

    The sound is loud and clear, echoing throughout the world.

    In the square below, more than 9,000 miles away, all the real people from all over the Great Xia Dynasty and other big worlds listened carefully.

    "More than 109,000 people?" Ji Ning raised his eyebrows. Although he could check the number of people around him with a single glance of his spiritual consciousness, within this imperial city, knowing that the Emperor of Great Xia was above him no one dared to release his spiritual consciousness wantonly.  Investigate.

    The voice above continued: "Each of you, more than 100,000 people, can get a talisman, and you will all enter the magic weapon 'Mingyue Landscape' used by His Majesty the Emperor! The Mingyue Landscape contains the universe.  , a world of its own, you can fight at will in the Mingyue Landscape Map and seize other people's letter talismans. If you think you are not strong enough, you can also abandon the letter talisman, then you will be quickly moved out of the Mingyue Landscape Map, even though you have lost.  , but at least his life was saved."

    "Choose to give up"

    "The one who was killed"

    "Your talismans will all be obtained by the winner. The longest time among you will be spent in the Mingyue Landscape Map is one year. When one year is up, the 80 of you who have obtained the most talismans will be considered as having spent the longest time.  Passed the test of 'Mingyue Landscape Picture'. If within a year, for example, only three months have passed, and you only have eighty people left to fight, then the test of 'Mingyue Landscape Picture' will be terminated early. The surviving eighty people  Even if you pass the test."

    "If one year expires and eighty people have passed it, and there are other living Wanxiang real people in the Mingyue Landscape Picture, they will be gathered in one place for the final fight until there are only sixteen people left, and they will also get  Last sixteen chances.¡±

    "The Mingyue Landscape Picture test requires at least eighty people and a maximum of ninety-six people to pass."

    "Remember, in the Mingyue Landscape Map, you are prohibited from using any Taoist talismans or any puppets and magical objects! What needs to be tested in this test is your own strength. Every move you make in the Mingyue Landscape Map is under the control of His Majesty.  During the observation, it is also under the observation of many immortals. Do not act recklessly, and those who disobey will be killed without mercy!"

    Kill without mercy!

    The last three words made the hearts of more than 100,000 people below tremble.

    "At least eighty people? At most ninety-six people?" Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Sloppy Master looked at each other, and they all felt the coming bloody fight.

    too crazy.

    It should be noted that almost all of these more than 100,000 people are extremely talented, at least at the level of Fire Saint!  There are more than 100,000 peerless geniuses. I am afraid that many of them have the hope of becoming earthly immortals and loose immortals. However, because of the 'Immortal Fate Conference', they must fight bloody battles. Although they can give up, it is estimated that many people will still die in the life and death moment of the fight.  in.

    "There are at most ninety-six people. There are a total of 3,600 counties and four oceans in the world. On average, it takes dozens of counties to give birth to one child." The Sloppy Master lamented, "It's really crazy."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who among the three of us can survive this test.¡± Yu Wei looked much more solemn.

    Ji Ning also felt pressure.

    In the past, the Immortal Fate Conference was generally not so bloody. In the past, there were usually 20,000 to 30,000 people, and they would go through several rounds of screening to select the top 100, then the top 50, and gradually, the top ten and top three were selected.

    But this time, out of more than 100,000 people, at least 80 and at most 96 people were directly screened out through the 'Mingyue Landscape Map'.

    ¡­¡­

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    King Qi came back and saluted respectfully: "Your Majesty, it has been read out."

    "Yes." The black-robed emperor nodded slightly. His eyes had long passed through the hall and the obstruction of clouds and fell on the more than 100,000 young people in the square. He wanted to observeobserve who would be  The real strong man who will rise in the turmoil of the Three Realms in the future.

    "There are more than a hundred people whose merits give rise to golden light." The black-robed emperor thought silently, "Those with high merits will naturally have high luck. But even those with low merits may still have high luck, perhaps even astonishingly high.  "

    Luck and merit are not the same thing.

    If you have high merit, you will naturally be blessed by luck.

    But if you become a disciple of a powerful person from the three realms, you will also be blessed by luck.

    For example, if your parents are powerful people in the three realms, they are also blessed by luck.

    &nbsp; Because of a certain great adventure, it was also blessed by luck.

    The level of merit can be seen at a glance, but luck is even more elusive and difficult to judge.

    "Wow." A picture scroll suddenly appeared in the black-robed emperor's hand. The picture scroll was unfolded directly, and a bright moon and mountains and rivers could be faintly seen on the picture scroll.

    The eyes of the immortals standing below all lit up.

    "Mingyue Landscape Picture"

    But the pure Yang magic weapon is very attractive to them.  However, these immortals are also thinking about it one by one. Today, the Emperor of Daxia did not say anything to these immortals, and went directly to the screening of the 'Immortal Fate Conference'. They could feel that the Emperor of Daxia was very interested in this Immortal Fate Conference.  The importance attached to it can be seen by simply taking the 'Mingyue Landscape Picture' as a test site.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning and others all raised their heads to look high into the sky, as did the teams from 3,600 counties and all around the world.

    A huge scroll with a vastness of thousands of miles appeared in the sky, as if it covered the sky, and one could even vaguely see the world in the scroll.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Sloppy Master, and other 109,362 people who were standing there rose up into the sky uncontrollably one by one, and were all swallowed up, and the vast Wanli scroll also  There were ripples, and when everyone touched the scroll, there were ripples, just like rain falling on the lake.

    It only takes a blink of an eye.

    More than 100,000 people have disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall, the black-robed emperor smiled and said calmly: "This test of the Mingyue Landscape Picture will probably last for a year, so you can just watch it slowly and have a banquet."

    Immediately, a large number of maids came up quickly.

    The cases were placed, fairy wine and fairy fruit were presented.

    Each and every ancestor of the immortals sat down cross-legged, and as for the followers and servants brought by these ancestors, they sat cross-legged behind the immortals.

    "You can see everything in the Mingyue Landscape Picture." The black-robed emperor pointed to the clouds and mist outside the hall, and saw the huge Wanli scroll floating there. The world in the Wanli scroll was clear, with mountains and water inside.  , there is the bright moon, and there are a large number of more than 100,000 Wanxiang real people scattered everywhere.

    "Dongyan, why do you think His Majesty attaches so much importance to the Immortal Fate Conference?" Sitting nearby with Dongyan Ancestor was an old man with a malignant head. "He presided over it personally and gave orders. Even though we have so many immortals here, he still pays attention to it.  It's still the Immortal Fate Conference. Is this Immortal Fate Conference special? Is there a very powerful person reincarnated? I remember that the underworld was suddenly attacked decades ago, and the six paths of reincarnation collapsed. Is it related to that?  "

    "How do I know this? However, the collapse of the Six Paths of Reincarnation is a big deal, and the secrets hidden behind it are amazing. We should just stay in our big world and don't go out and run around. Otherwise, we might die at some point.  What's more, although the Six Paths of Reincarnation has collapsed, Dao Ancestor and he can rebuild reincarnation for us and dozens of other worlds. We have Dao Ancestor to protect us, but there is no need to panic." Ancestor Dongyan said.

    The old man with the leprosy head also nodded.

    When Patriarch Dongyan and Patriarch Liang Jiang were worried about the great turmoil in the future, Jiulian behind Patriarch Dongyan was staring at the Wanli scroll carefully.

    The Wanli scroll is so huge that you can completely see every individual figure in it.

    "Where is Ji Ning?" Jiulian couldn't help but search.

    ¡­¡­

    "Where is Ji Ning?" Yuchi Xiyue sat cross-legged behind King Yan and stared at the huge scroll carefully, "Brother, you must be careful, be careful."

    ¡­¡­

    "Where is the master?"

    In the Anchan County team camp in the square below, there was a big snow-white dog and a girl in green beside Mu Zishuo.  Ji Ning was going to fight, and spiritual beasts were not allowed to be brought in, so Uncle Bai and Xiao Qing temporarily followed Mu Zishuo to watch the battle.

    "Don't worry, senior brother, he has incredible talent. When he faced such a desperate situation in Wujiang Immortal Mansion, he was able to kill Shao Yannong and the god and demon in the end. He will never give up and die easily." Mu Zishuo's eyes lit up.  , looking high in the sky, a huge shadow of a world also appeared above.

    This shadow of the world is the scene inside the Mingyue Landscape Painting.

    You can completely see the mountains, rivers, vegetation and even individual figures clearly.

    Bai Shuize, Xiao Qing, and Mu Zishuo all quickly glanced at the huge picture scroll and the people in that world.A silhouette.

    "Look." Uncle Bai suddenly said, staring at one place.

    Mu Zishuo and Xiao Qing immediately followed Uncle Bai's gaze and saw, sure enough, in a corner of that world, in one of the valleys, there was a boy with animal skin.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Master." Xiao Qing looked excitedly.

    The five crazy immortals on the side also quickly discovered it, and their eyes were full of expectation.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, people from all the teams in the 3,600 counties and four oceans in the square looked up, trying to find their own people. They all found them quickly, and everyone looked forward to it, silently waiting for their side.  of people can become one of the last ninety-six people alive.

    In the world of the Mingyue Landscape Picture.

    Ji Ning felt that after he touched the huge scroll, the scenery in front of him changed and he appeared in a valley.

    "Valley?" Two Beiming swords appeared in Ji Ning's hands instantly. He looked around carefully. He did not even use his divine sense out of caution, because once he used his divine sense, he would usually be discovered by the enemy when he discovered the enemy.  After all, almost most of the people participating in the Immortal Fate Conference already possess divine consciousness.

    "Whoosh." Suddenly, a light flashed in front of his eyes, and a green jade talisman appeared in front of him.

    "There are more than 100,000 of you, each of you has a letter talisman. If you don't want to fight and choose to give up, just throw away the jade talisman, and I will throw you out of the Mingyue Mountains and Rivers Map." The voice of the Emperor of Daxia, among the 100,000  rang in Yu Ren's mind.

    Ji Ning immediately reached out and grabbed the talisman.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 4: True Immortals and Bodhisattvas

    After receiving the talisman, Ji Ning looked at the valley in front of him. He was the only one in the valley.

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei, Senior Brother Sloppy and I were separated like this. That's right. The Emperor of Great Xia would not easily let us join forces, and according to the rules, the more 'Faith Talisman' you get, the more likely you are to survive the test.  If I don't kill, people will come to kill me. In this test, I must kill!" After Ji Ning made up his mind, his ears suddenly twitched.  .

    Boom~~~

    A wave of fluctuation came faintly.

    Ning immediately jumped up with a whoosh, flew directly to the top of the mountain next to him, and quietly looked towards the distant fluctuations.  I saw eight men and women scattered in the wilderness in the distance, using spells and magic weapons on each other For a moment, water and fire collided, and the color of the world changed. They were all top geniuses from all over the Great Xia Dynasty, and they all had the arrogance of geniuses.  , how can you give up easily?

    But soon one of the girls was in trouble, and the other seven immediately turned to besiege her. The purple-shirted girl swept the area three hundred miles around with her consciousness, and immediately sent a message: "Everyone, we  Don't kill, there are already 103 Wanxiang Daoist lurking around, if we fight, we will only be plotted by others."

    "What, one hundred and three?" The other seven people were shocked.

    They didn¡¯t know how big the world in the Mingyue Landscape Map was, and they thought that fighting for just a moment wouldn¡¯t attract too many people, but who would have thought that a hundred and three people would come here.  Although they are confident, they also know that everyone participating in the Immortal Fate Conference this time is a powerful person, and they must not be underestimated.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    After the purple-shirted girl¡¯s spiritual consciousness investigation, many real people from Wanxiang immediately released their spiritual consciousness to investigate. Some of them were reincarnated immortals, and some had their souls reaching the level of spiritual consciousness because they had stayed in the Wanxiang realm for too long.  Others are because they have excellent visualization methods.  In short, everyone was shocked after this investigation.

    "The boy with animal skin? It's Ji Ning! That mountain is Ji Ning who killed the Sanxian."

    "Jining is on that mountain."

    "Ji Ning is among the top 100 in this Immortal Fate Conference. Let's work together to get rid of him first." Divine consciousness collided, and each divine consciousness transmitted messages.

    Since they are participating in the Immortal Fate Conference, they will naturally go to Tianbaoshan to purchase a piece of information.

    Since Ji Ning¡¯s second soul killed Immortal Fuyun, his fame has skyrocketed. Even Tianbaoshan believes that the second soul is only a perfect soul, but it can kill the top loose immortals.  Ji Ning is much higher than that Fuyunsanxian in terms of 'Tao' and 'Secret Technique'.  Naturally, Ji Ning became the favorite.

    "Let's work together to get rid of him first."

    "superior."

    These Wanxiang Daoists soon and unanimously flew towards the mountain top where Ji Ning was.  At one time, more than a hundred figures were either like lightning or thunderbolts, or like strong winds, in short, all of them were astonishingly fast.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    "After all, these people are heroes from all over the world, but they don't show any grace at all." Ji Ning was helpless. He had just seen the scene of eight people fighting, but they were not easy to mess with. He was confident of facing eight at the same time.  Against more than a hundred?  That's courting death!

    "Let's go." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a treasure ship appeared in front of him.

    Ji Ning jumped directly into the boat.

    Whoosh!

    The boat immediately left a black stream of light in the sky and quickly disappeared into the distance.

    "This Ji Ning is really fast."

    "He killed Shao Yannong and Sanxian. It is said that he was favored by King Yan. There are really many treasures, and they slipped away so fast." More than a hundred men and women in the sky were helpless, unless it was true.  If they are surrounded and trapped, otherwise it would be difficult for them to pursue and kill the opponent who is clearly superior in strength and wants to escape.

    Soon they looked at each other cautiously and began to quietly distance themselves.

    No one wants to engage in a big melee with more than a hundred people. They can still escape with confidence in a melee with seven or eight people. However, if there are more than a hundred people in a melee, they will not be able to escape once they are trapped.

    "Walk."

    "This time we are in trouble. There are more than 100,000 people, and they are all cunning and cautious. It is really difficult to survive to the end and become one of the ninety-six people."

    "Strength alone is of no use, even if the strongest one is surrounded by hundreds of formations, he will only die."

    These people left quickly.

    The treasure ship fled thousands of miles and flew into a big mountain, and then Ji Ning appeared.

    "To pass the test of the Mingyue Landscape Picture, strength is only one aspect, and the more important test is the mind and heart." Ji Ning quickly understood that after all, everyone is a real person of Wanxiang, and they are all top geniuses. They have already transformed "Wanxiang"The real person's level of combat power has almost reached its extreme, and it becomes more difficult every time it goes up.

    The general strength is comparable to that of ordinary Yuanshen Perfect Taoist priests!  Assuming a hundred people formed an formation, that would be enough to rival the top loose immortals!

    "Be careful, cautious, and ruthless. Seize the opportunity and kill quickly. Don't be surrounded." Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    The teams from the 3,600 counties and the four oceans in the square looked up, extremely nervous.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but now and see they are all talented people, all of them have great skills.  There are over ten thousand people who have cultivated to the twelfth level alone!  There are many people who have reached the first level of Earth Fire and Cold Evil, and none of them are easy to offend.

    "Why do I suddenly feel that Senior Brother Ji Ning, Senior Sister Yu Wei and Senior Brother are all in danger." Mu Zishuo blinked.

    "Yes." Master Cangjiang shook his head, "According to my opinion, I am afraid that more than half of them are reincarnated immortals."

    Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing were staring above, always paying attention to Ji Ning. They would stare wherever Ji Ning ran.

    The atmosphere in the main hall of Tianmang Hall is much more relaxed.

    The black-robed emperor sat there, holding up the wine cup and taking a sip, smiling: "This Immortal Fate Conference will last for a year in the bright moon landscape. It has just begun, and the excitement is yet to come."

    A group of immortals below were also talking and laughing with each other.

    "That little guy is pretty good. He actually killed one person and frightened another person into abandoning the talisman. Who is this little guy?"

    "do not know."

    "never seen it."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by ??such  And some little-known, never-heard-of characters suddenly appeared, and each of them was very powerful.

    "The three realms are in turmoil. It's really a gathering of heroes." The black-robed emperor was very satisfied. "I'm afraid there are many powerful people who have never heard of them before, showing amazing strength."

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly a clear voice sounded: "Fellow Taoist Xia Mang, I'm here uninvited today. I wonder if you can welcome me?"

    The face of the black-robed emperor changed slightly, and the nearly a thousand immortals below also fell silent. Eight figures appeared in the clouds and mist directly outside. They all had different looks, including a handsome man wearing a blue Taoist robe, and a Buddhist wearing a yellow robe.  Among them, there is also an old man riding an old cow, and a burly man with golden eyes wearing a dragon robe

    The breaths of the eight people are all mysterious and unpredictable.

    The nearly a thousand immortals present were secretly trembling, and the Emperor of Daxia even stood up and stepped down from the throne.

    "Why do fellow Taoists think of coming to my country?" Black-robed Xia Emperor said with a smile, "Come on, come on, take a seat." He waved his hand, and a total of eight seats and tables appeared on both sides of his throne.  , there are even fairy fruits and fairy brews on them, but they are much better than those of ordinary immortals.

    "Why do you come to Daxia, don't you know, fellow Taoist Xia Mang?" The man in the green robe who was leading the group carrying a fairy sword smiled freely and freely, "The three realms are now undercurrents, and I'm afraid there will be great turmoil. This is also the time when heroes are born.  . Your world of the Great Xia Dynasty is at the forefront of the three thousand worlds in terms of luck. Maybe there will be peerless figures born in the future, so I, Lu Dongbin, came here shamelessly. Fellow Taoist Xia Mang will not care about it.  .¡±

    Their voices echoed around.

    But no one could hear the immortals not far away.

    "Senior brother Xia Mang, my side of the world just held the Immortal Fate Conference. Donghua went to my place before, and now he dragged me over." The burly man with golden eyes in a dragon robe said helplessly.

    "Di Hao, you know that Lu Dongbin is shameless, so you should drag him away." Emperor Xia said helplessly.

    "Old man, I'm just watching the fun, don't worry, I won't rob you of people from Daxia World." The old man riding the old cow smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m also watching the excitement.¡±

    ¡°Just coming to take a look.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The Emperor of Daxia was quite helpless. These people in front of him were all famous figures in the Three Realms, such as Lu Dongbin, the head of the Eight Immortals of Shangdong. Lu Dongbin was originally the reincarnation of Emperor Donghua, and he worshiped him when he was still Emperor Donghua.  Under the disciples of a mighty one.  After he was reincarnated as Lu Dongbin, he became a disciple of a powerful person.

    Behind one person, there are two powerful men, and this Lu Dongbin combines the best of two families and integrates into the "Sword Dao". His strength is very terrifying in the three realms, and he is a famous swordsman!  In ChunyangzhenAmong the immortals, he is always at the forefront.

    ¡°However, Lu Dongbin was thick-skinned, had a bad temper, laughed and cursed, and liked to tease people He also often liked to travel around the world, and he left his legacy in many worlds.

    "The situation is so great. Why are you, a Buddhist man, here too?" Emperor Xia's eyes fell on the yellow-robed Buddhist man. The Taoist men still had a grudge against the Buddhist man.

    The Buddhist man had a smile on his face, which made people feel peaceful. He put his palms together and said with a smile: "I just came to take a look."

    Emperor Xia was helpless.

    Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva is also a person with a very high status in Buddhism. He has been following the Buddha for a long time. He is also a first-level Chunyang True Immortal. Moreover, this person has a very good temper. He always smiles and smiles at everyone he meets. Therefore, when facing  Even Emperor Xia couldn't get rid of such a bad guy.

    "Everyone, please sit down, everyone is standing, and they think that my Xia family does not know how to entertain guests." Emperor Xia said rudely, "But you also know that this Immortal Fate Conference in Daxia will not only  I and even my master are very concerned about me, so when choosing a disciple, my master must choose him first."

    "Dao Ancestor wants to choose, so of course we won't fight for it. Xia Mang, don't worry, after you have finished choosing, if I like the rest, I can choose again, right?" Lu Dongbin had already been the first to sit down and take the  He started drinking the immortal wine, and immediately stared, "Wow, good wine, not bad, your Xia Mang family is worthy of being the blood descendant of the ancient royal family 'Xia family', there is so much good wine, it is better than the one in heaven. What is the name of this wine?"  Name?" As he said that, Lu Dongbin's eyes rolled around and fell on the huge moonscape world outside, carefully observing the young men and women.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 5: The Days in the Moon Landscape Picture

    The other Chunyang True Immortals also cast their eyes on the world of the Mingyue Landscape Picture. This made Emperor Xia helpless and secretly said: "When the Three Realms are really in turmoil, all the powerful people will start to plan their methods. My family  Master Chiming Daozu also gave me some advice back then, and Lu Dongbin had a close friendship with me in his previous life. He is fine, and so are the others, except Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva!"

    Emperor Xia knew very well that the most powerful people in the Three Realms were divided into many factions.

    ¡°At least among the eight Chunyang True Immortals who came here today, almost all of the powerful people behind them have a good relationship with their master, ¡®Chiming Daozu¡¯.  Only Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva is a Buddhist, and his relationship with Chiming Daozu is not considered good, nor can it be considered hostile.

    "You must be careful. If he takes a fancy to someone in the Immortal Fate Conference, maybe he will directly kidnap the person secretly." Emperor Xia thought secretly.

    ??In the world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures.

    Ji Ning was on a low mountain. The lush vegetation also obscured Ji Ning's figure.

    "Before I killed Immortal Fuyun, I was very inconspicuous in the information on Tianbaoshan and was mentioned casually. But after I killed Immortal Fuyun, my reputation spread throughout the capital of Great Xia, and even the information on Tianbaoshan ranked me high.  He praised me and said that I have the strength to be among the top 100." Ji Ning was helpless.

    Tianbaoshan also needs some room for maneuver. In fact, there are only thirty-two people in total who can be recognized as having the strength of the "top one hundred"!  Tianbaoshan determined that these thirty-two people were almost definitely in the top one hundred, and Ji Ning was one of these thirty-two people!

    It can be seen from this

    In the Mingyue Landscape Picture, people like Xia Mang Zishan, Cang Wujiu, Ji Ning and others who are among the thirty-two people will be besieged as soon as they are discovered!  Other immortal cultivators believe that Ji Ning and others are the most promising. Only by eradicating Ji Ning and others as soon as possible can they hope to survive the test of the Mingyue Landscape Map.

    "Change it a little bit." Ji Ning was also being chased by more than a hundred people just now. Fortunately, he escaped quickly with a treasure ship.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning's robe quickly changed from an animal skin look to an ordinary black robe.

    "Young men in black robes should be very common." Ji Ning thought, "He won't be recognized at a glance."

    "Walk."

    After transforming from a boy in animal skin to a boy in black, Ji Ning quietly traveled in the world of Mingyue Landscape.

    From time to time, he releases his spiritual consciousness and explores the surrounding area for ten miles.

    The scope of the investigation is small, Ji Ning can rush over in an instant, and the scope of the investigation is small without alerting too many people.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the blue??

    "Whoosh!" Ji Ning was like a roc, whistling like lightning, swooping down from the mountain above and reaching the white-robed girl in a flash.

    "Seeking death." The white-robed girl's face turned cold, but two short sticks glowing with electric light appeared in her hands.

    The first moment Ji Ning came to kill, his mind moved, and a huge water and fire lotus suddenly appeared. After realizing the 'Lotus Sword World', the two spells of Lotus Sword World and Water and Fire Lotus touched each other, especially  After Ning You carefully understood and perfected it at this age in the capital of Daxia, the spell of the Water and Fire Lotus became even more perfect!

    And after a year of nurturing, Ji Ning's Earth Fire Cold Evil has been promoted to the first level!

    It is based on the cold evil spirit of the first-grade earth fire, and is assisted by the divine body's "Taiyin Sun God Pattern" to induce the water and fire between heaven and earth, combined with the way of sword, the way of rain, the way of fire, the way of wind, the way of space and finally formed this  The power of the water and fire lotus is also ridiculously strong.

    "Huh?" The white-robed girl was extremely shocked. This huge water and fire lotus, which was a thousand feet in size, had already enveloped her.

    "Spell?" The white-robed girl smiled coldly. Suddenly, her size suddenly increased and she turned into a twelve-foot-tall giant.  This huge white-robed girl also used the magical power of "Three Heads and Six Arms". At one time, she held a total of six short sticks in her hands. The short sticks were all flashing with electric light. She roared and smashed the short sticks in her hands directly towards the people restraining her.  Layers of water and fire lotus leaves.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    " It was as if two mountains were colliding. The six short sticks carried the power of thunder and lightning, and used the power of the white-robed girl to refine the body of gods and demons. They smashed the layers of lotus leaves into pieces, but the water and fire lotus leaves continued to grow.

    "What!" The white-robed girl was shocked. According to her own guess, this spell should be able to break through it, but now it is broken very slowly, and the opponent's spell can completely maintain such continuous growth.

    "Good guy, this girl in white robe is better than Taoist Xueyu."I'm afraid it should be stronger.  Ji Ning was also surprised, "Fortunately, my Earth Fire Cold Evil has reached the first level, and this spell has become more and more perfect. If it was a year ago, she would have broken it."  But since you can't break my water and fire lotus, you will lose.  "

    "Wow!"

    More than seven hundred flying swords immediately appeared around Ji Ning, with the Hanming Flying Sword as the core, all of them were earth-level flying swords.

    "Go!" Ji Ning pointed in the distance, and the golden flying sword on his chest flew away, directly attacking the white-robed girl. The terrifying sword intent contained in the golden flying sword even directly invaded the opponent's heart. It was the 'Sword Immortal'  Only the terrifying sword intent.

    "You are Ji Ning, the real person of Beiming!" The white-robed girl exclaimed. Lotus spells are relatively common, and more than 700 flying swords can be seen. Combined, it is strange that she can't recognize Ji Ning.

    "Cang!" Faced with the sword light attack of Ji Ning's Small Thousand Sword Formation, the white-robed girl's six short sticks could not even resist it. Bang~~~ Ji Ning's Little Thousand Sword Formation is much more powerful than the Water and Fire Lotus. Water and Fire  The main purpose of Lotus is to restrain and strangle, but the Small Thousand Sword Formation is a pure attack method. Almost 90% of Ji Ning's soul is maintaining the Small Thousand Sword Formation. The girl in white robe was directly shaken and thrown back, with two short sticks in her hands.  They all escaped, and she herself was blocked by the fire lotus leaves from behind.

    Wow wow~~~

    The strangulating power of the water and fire lotus leaves is constantly exerted on the white-robed girl.

    "Damn it." The girl in white robe bit her silver teeth and stared at Ji Ning fiercely, "Ji Ning, you are so cruel."

    She threw the letter talisman directly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An invisible force instantly enveloped the girl in white robe, and then she was moved away out of thin air.

    "It's really powerful." Ji Ning waved his hand and put away the letter talisman, "Anyone I meet is so strong. Fortunately, I restrained her with water and fire lotus flowers. Otherwise, even if she can't fight me, she can escape.  Lose."

    The intelligence records in Tianbaoshan clearly show that Ji Ning is good at close combat, followed by the Flying Sword Formation. The Flying Sword Formation is much worse than Ji Ning in close combat.

    The girl in white robe discovered that Ji Ning could completely suppress her with just the 'Sword Formation', and he might be able to kill her in ten rounds of fighting!  If Ji Ning fought in close quarters maybe he could kill her with one or two moves, and since she was restrained by the water and fire lotus and couldn't escape, she had no choice but to admit defeat immediately, and at least she could save her life.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning marched cautiously, always being very cautious, lest he be surrounded.  It actually makes sense for his strength to be recognized by Tianbaoshan as being in the top 100.

    After all, Ji Ning¡¯s true form relied on magical powers to fight at close quarters and once saved his life from the ¡®Bone-Bone Immortal-Destroying Needle¡¯!  This makes Tianbaoshan believe that Ji Ning¡¯s close combat is very terrifying

    One-to-one

    In the Mingyue Landscape Painting, Ji Ning is indeed the top one.

    Normal opponents can be suppressed by the Small Thousand Sword Formation and Water and Fire Lotus.

    ???For a powerful opponent, you need to use Water and Fire Lotus and close combat at the same time.

    Of course the premise is one-on-one.

    "Those who are quite famous are starting to show their power gradually." Emperor Xia watched while drinking wine with the eight Pure Yang True Immortals next to him.

    In the past, Xia Mangzishan, Cang Wujiu and others suffered losses one by one, but soon they hid their whereabouts and were cautious, so they killed one after another or made their opponents give up voluntarily, and the number of talismans they obtained gradually increased, but because it was  In the early days, usually you would only get one or two talismans by killing one person.

    "That dirty girl is quite powerful." Emperor Xia's eyes lit up.

    Emperor Xia suddenly saw Lu Dongbin on the side. Lu Dongbin also spread many inheritances in the three realms. He was a good teacher and ranked at the top among the Chunyang True Immortals. His eyes were naturally vicious. Emperor Xia couldn't help but smile and said: "Lu Dongbin, look  , Which of these young people has the best luck?"

    "The strongest luck?" Lu Dongbin was lying half-lying, drinking wine, glancing at the bright moon landscape, shaking his head and saying, "How can you tell this, and luck is inherently elusive Even those with great luck may still be  Behead."

    Emperor Xia was helpless.

    Of course he knows that those with great luck may also be killed

    Great luck just means more luck, which is often like God¡¯s help.  But he can also be killed by others!  The person who kills him may take away his luck or may make his own luck even lower.

    For example, someone is the only son of a powerful person.

    Killing this person will arouse the hatred of the powerful and even take action personally, which will naturally greatly reduce your luck.

    Another example is that someone has a great adventure, possesses a great treasure, and has strong luck.

    If he is killed, treasure?The person who killed him will get it, and the person who killed him will have great luck.

    so¡­¡­

    Luck cannot be seen or touched. It needs to be speculated from all aspects, which requires eyesight.  Obviously Lu Dongbin has a very discerning eye.

    "You drunkard, you won't even tell me anything." Emperor Xia was helpless, "Of course I know that people with great luck may also be killed, but people with great luck are they more likely to become powerful in the three realms after all?"

    "Let me tell you, what will you do if you choose to leave?" Lu Dongbin glanced at him and said, "Choose for yourself. I told you, Dao Ancestor and you, to choose first, and I will choose the rest."

    Emperor Xia was helpless, what could he do if he encountered such a shameless person?

    ¡­¡­

    In the Mingyue Landscape Picture, five days have passed, and Ji Ning is resting in a cave. There is a cold pool in the cave. Ji Ning washes his face and feels refreshed.

    "In five days, I got a total of more than fifty talismans." Ji Ning secretly said, "But at the beginning, there were a lot of Wanxiang real people in the entire Mingyue Landscape Map, and I often encountered them. The further back, the fewer people I encountered.  The harder it gets. And those who survive later become more powerful and more difficult to deal with."

    "But there is a benefit. Those who survive to the end, I'm afraid everyone has a lot of Taoist talismans." Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    Boom~~~

    A faint vibration spread towards the distance.

    "Is there a fight? And the movement seems to be quite loud." Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and rushed out of the cave, approaching cautiously.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 6: Junior Brother Ji Ning

    In the Mingyue landscape painting, the moon is shrouded in mist all year round.

    Ji Ning walked through the mountains and forests, and quietly reached the top of a mountain peak. He hid in the grass and looked into the distance.

    There is a mirror-like lake in the valley in the distance. A big battle is taking place next to the lake. It is three people who are besieging a woman.

    Among the three people, one was a man in a black robe with long hair, suspended in mid-air, and a huge black dragon was condensing in front of him. This black dragon was like a substance, with a powerful aura, and was attacking the woman crazily.

    There was also a silver-haired woman. This silver-haired woman would open her mouth from time to time and make a roar~~~~ Suddenly, an extremely terrifying wind was coming, as if countless sharp swords were flying by, shoveling away a layer of the ground, which was glowing with green light.  The wind evil also attacked the woman crazily.

    The last person was a young man in silver robes, standing coldly and proudly, pointing to the void in the distance. There was a giant sword with a height of a hundred feet in the void. It fell down again and again, and the tip of the sword stabbed at the woman!

    ??Besieged by three people

    It was a stunning girl in black. She was surrounded by two huge ice phoenixes and fire phoenixes. She tried her best to resist, but it was obviously very difficult under the siege of three people, and she was able to escape under the siege of the black dragon.  Neither can escape.

    "Senior Sister Yu Wei!" Ji Ning stared.

    The person being besieged was none other than Senior Sister Yu Wei, and the eyes of the man with long hair in black robes were red, and the black dragon actually started to change

    "Stop!" Ji Ning suddenly shouted angrily, and the roar exploded.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning immediately used the Wind Wings Escape Technique, and flew past like a roc whistling.

    Yu Wei felt that she was really in a desperate situation. The three people in front of her were all extraordinary in strength, especially the huge black dragon That black dragon was transformed into a magical array. It was extremely huge in size. The black dragon  The winding body completely surrounded her.

    And the silver-haired woman¡¯s secret technique of ¡®Wind Evil¡¯ is also extremely terrifying. When a gust of wind comes, even if you want to escape, it seems like you are running against the wind, and the speed is ridiculously slow.

    "It's only the sixth day and I'm in a desperate situation." Yu Wei gritted her teeth.

    "Ang~~~" The huge ice phoenix composed of thirty-six Rahu needles, its body seems to be made of a layer of black ice, extremely hard, blocking the attacks of wind demons, dragons, and heavenly swords time and time again.  It's Yu Wei's secret defensive technique that keeps her at the bottom of the box.

    The fire phoenix composed of another thirty-six Rahu needles has fiery and violent flames. Every impact of the fire phoenix can destroy the wind evil, or repel the dragon or the heavenly sword.  But after all, the Fire Phoenix can only repel one at a time.

    "Senior brother, senior sister, this woman is very powerful. She must have a lot of talismans on her body, maybe more than a hundred yuan. I suppressed her, and senior brother and senior sister killed her in one fell swoop." The long-haired man in black robe sent a message  He said, they come from the same sect, and he who seems to be the oldest is actually his junior brother.

    "good."

    "Junior brother, it's up to you." Both the silver-haired woman and the silver-robed boy responded.

    The long-haired man in black robe immediately gritted his teeth, his eyes were faintly red, and his energy surged out crazily. The huge black dragon roared and split into two huge heads.  The momentum of the two-headed black dragon suddenly increased, and it charged straight at the ice phoenix. As long as the ice phoenix was broken, Yu Wei would have no support, and it would be over.

    "Damn it." Yu Wei bit her silver teeth, showing a crazy look.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Stop!" The roaring voice accompanied by Yuan Li's infusion exploded in the surroundings in an instant.

    The silver-haired woman, the silver-robed boy, and the black-robed long-haired man all turned their heads and saw the black-clothed boy roaring towards them like a roc.

    Yu Wei also turned her head and saw the young man in black flying quickly from a distance.

    Seeing the face of the visitor, Yu Wei¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.

    "Ji Ning!" Yu Wei couldn't believe it.

    When we were in a desperate situation, our junior brother came by chance.

    "Is this destiny?" Yu Wei's heart suddenly became confused at this moment. In fact, when Ji Ning first entered the Black and White Academy a long time ago, Yu Wei checked Ji Ning's information and knew about Ji Ning's past She also  He also has a tragic past, both of his parents died.

    Therefore, Yu Wei had a crush on Ji Ning very early on. When Ji Ning became a blockbuster in Lun Dao Hall, she saw his high-spirited appearance. Then she personally took action, defeated Ji Ning, and even teased Ji Ning.

    With her cold temperament towards other people, how could she casually tease her junior brother?

    She kept looking at Ji Ning silently

    It¡¯s just, Ji NingComing together with Jiulian made Yu Wei feel as if she had knocked over the five-flavor bottle, but she could only bless silently and bury everything in her heart.

    Later, she learned that Ji Ning had defeated Taoist Xue Yu, and she had an excuse to go to see Ji Ning with Mu Zishuo and Cangjiang Master. She also planned to spend the next two or three years at the 'Wing Snake Lake', but who would have thought that Shao Yan would suddenly  Nong invited them to Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    Wujiang Immortal Mansion and his party!

    Jiulian finally parted ways with Ji Ning.

    Jiulian chose to leave. In fact, at that moment, Yu Wei had an impulse to say I'll go with you!  But who does she have to say this? She is not Ji Ning's Taoist companion.  In addition, facing the upcoming disaster, her strength could not help Ji Ning at all. All she could do was rack her brains to help Ji Ning think of a way to deal with it!

    She and Ji Ning separated, and seeing Ji Ning wandering alone, she could only endure everything in her heart, and silently blessed Ji Ning.

    Who wants to

    Ji Ning was even more dazzling than she expected. The second soul actually killed Immortal Fuyun, leaving the Shaoyan clan unable to do anything to him.  And Ji Ning also participated in the Immortal Fate Conference!  This made Yu Wei feel happy, but after entering the world of 'Mingyue Landscape Picture', they all dispersed.

    "The world of Mingyue Landscape is very big, with more than 100,000 people. It's only the sixth day, and just when I'm in a desperate situation, Ji Ning happens to arrive. Is this fate? Is this an arrangement of fate?" Yu  Wei was surprised and confused.

    Ji Ning roared in the distance with an aura as electric as lightning.

    The young man in silver robe, the woman with silver hair, and the man with long hair in black robe were all furious.

    "Junior sister, stop him." The young man in silver robe said through the message.

    "good."

    The silver-haired woman immediately looked at Ji Ning in the distance, and suddenly opened her mouth, and screamed~~~~ The wind was overwhelming with green light. If you look carefully, you can see that these are actually countless green needles.  'The formed wind evil is more penetrating and powerful than ordinary wind evil.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    A beautiful water and fire lotus bloomed. The huge water and fire lotus was extremely tough. The layers of lotus leaves directly blocked the wind.  After all, Ji Ning is based on the first-grade earth fire and cold evil, inducing the water and fire between heaven and earth, and finally condensing it with his own secret technique.

    When it comes to secret skills, Ji Ning is a little bit better than his opponent. After all, he created it himself.

    "There are two types of earth, fire and cold evil, while the woman's wind evil is only one.

    Although the power of this wind evil was terrifying, it was blocked by the water and fire lotus.

    "Get out!" Ji Ning's figure suddenly skyrocketed as he roared towards him, turning into a young giant of 18 feet in black. Thunder and lightning flowed across his body. At the same time, Ji Ning's eyebrows separated, and a vertical eye appeared.  .

    Supernatural power¡ªthunder eye!

    Snapped!

    A bolt of thunder and lightning flew directly from Ji Ning's third eye, the vertical eye between the brows. It was shockingly fast and struck directly on the round umbrella that appeared in the hand of the silver-haired woman in the distance. The 'Five Thunder King Kong' Thunder God Eye  'Mutual assistance also made the power of thunder and lightning far beyond ordinary magical powers, and also caused the silver-haired woman to be directly struck by lightning and fly away, spurting out blood. At the same time, this 'Thunder Eye' magical power also contained the impact of spiritual thoughts.

    "Ah!" the silver-haired woman screamed.

    "Protect Senior Sister." The black-haired robed man and the silver-robed young man were both shocked. They thought that the wind was enough to temporarily delay the young man, but who would have thought that not only was he easily blocked by the other party, but he was also hit by a thunderbolt from the other party.  Injuried.

    "Go." The silver-robed boy couldn't care less about Yu Wei. The young man in black who was roaring in front of him and surrounded by water and fire lotuses was too powerful.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Following the thought of the young man in silver robe, he saw the heavenly sword, which was a hundred feet long, with countless runes flowing on it, and the power continued to gather, converging on the tip of the sword.  I saw this huge heavenly swordas fast as lightning, it was thrust directly towards Ji Ning!

    "Block me?" Ji Ning's aura was like a rainbow and he didn't dodge at all. He raised his eyebrows and fired two lightning bolts in succession.

    Snapped!  Snapped!

    A bolt of lightning struck the young man in silver robe, and a bolt of lightning struck the long-haired man in black robe.

    This thunder and lightning cannot be caught casually. They both knew it very well, so they each used their own means to resist it. A chain appeared around the silver-robed boy, "Bang!" The thunderbolt was blocked by the chain, and the chain was thrown away, but  The impact of spiritual energy contained in the thunder and lightning was also transmitted into the body of the silver-robed boy. The silver-robed boy's expression changed, but he blocked it.

    And the long-haired man in black robe was protected by the black dragon, and the black dragon blocked the thunder and lightning, but the soul impact also entered his body invisible and colorless, but his body shook, and the black dragon?It was illusory for a while, but it quickly solidified again.

    "Be careful, his magical power can attack with spiritual thoughts." At this moment, the silver-haired woman was thrown to the ground and said urgently.

    The main reason is that the two sides fought too quickly.

    As soon as Ji Ning arrived, there were three lightning strikes in succession, which shocked the three people in their hearts.

    "One thought becomes a soldier!"

    After Ji Ning had just finished using his magical power, he also used the real secret technique of divine thoughts. The technique "One Thought Creates a Soldier" obtained from Wujiang Immortal Mansion was a more powerful technique than the "God-Destroying Technique" of Black and White Academy.  Although Ji Ning also practiced other secret arts of spiritual thoughts, the main thing was to become a soldier with this thought!

    Phew!  call!  call!

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul in the sea of ??consciousness sat cross-legged, holding a suspended military seal in his hand.  When the divine thought was inspired from this weapon seal it immediately turned into an invisible and colorless sword, a sword, and a spear, whizzing towards the young man in silver robe, the long-haired man in black robe, and the silver-haired woman.

    How fast the spiritual attack is!

    The sword formed by spiritual thoughts is extremely sharp and pierces directly into the opponent's soul!

    The sword formed by divine thoughts is extremely powerful, striking at the opponent's soul with great force.

    The spear formed by spiritual thoughts combines the advantages of both. It is fierce and concentrated at one point to stab the opponent fiercely.

    The invisible and colorless soldiers of divine thought, with sharp swords, broadswords and spears, attacked the three of them crazily.

    "Chi!" "Huh!" "Bang."

    The souls of the three people were immediately attacked by Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual secret technique.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to register as a member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 7: Must be in love

    Ji Ning's soul is already comparable to many earthly immortals, and "One Thought Can Become a Soldier" is even more powerful than the "God-Destroying Technique". It is so powerful It made the black-robed long-haired man and the silver-haired woman feel the roar of their souls on the spot.  , the whole person fell into dizziness and coma.  Only the young man in silver robe was slightly dizzy but immediately woke up.

    "No." The young man in silver robe was shocked, "I was instantly dizzy, how could my junior brothers and sisters stop me?"

    But at this moment, he couldn't care about his junior brothers and sisters, because Ji Ning had already rushed towards them.

    "Who is this person? He is so powerful that he can frustrate me just by relying on the secret technique of spiritual thoughts?" The silver-robed boy's heart tightened and he did not dare to slack off at all. Ji Ning only used a lotus spell but he did not let the opponent down.  Identify.

    "You are powerful in the secret art of spiritual thought, but I don't believe that you are also powerful in fighting." The silver-robed young man's eyes flashed sharply, "Suffer death!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The power of the hundred-foot-long heavenly sword was gathered, and for a moment, a golden edge formed by the black and white colors could be seen on the tip of the sword. The silver-robed boy had gone all out The strong soul may be due to innateness.  The young man in black may not necessarily have a high sense of how powerful his soul is.

    "Die!" Ji Ning showed no signs of mercy as he rushed towards him. The water and fire lotuses blooming around him resisted the Heavenly Sword layer by layer. The Heavenly Sword broke through the obstacles of the lotus leaves in a row.

    A cold light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes.

    ??????Supernatural power¡ªStar Reacher!

    "Cang!" The Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand instantly turned into a dazzling sword light. With a loud noise, the giant sky sword was directly sent flying backwards, and Ji Ning himself struck with a sword with his left hand.  After "Sky Sword", he used the Wind Wing Escape Technique and arrived in front of the silver-robed young man.

    The silver-robed young man was shocked. He couldn't believe that his strongest weapon was slashed away by a sword. He was also a first-class genius in the sect. He no longer had the courage to fight Ji Ning, and a sword immediately appeared in his hand.  A pile of dozens of Dao talismans was thrown away.

    He is going to give up the talisman and run away.

    It should be noted that the "Mingyue Landscape Picture" is a pure Yang magic weapon, and naturally has the spirit of the magic weapon.  How many trust talismans each of Ji Ning and the others had obtained, nothing could be hidden from the spirit of the magic weapon.  All the talismans must be thrown out before they will be removed.

    "Whoops!"

    However, Ji Ning's sword light was already coming towards him.

    "Block." The silver-robed boy used Earth Fire and Chain for a while, trying his best to delay the attack for a moment.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Ji Ning's sword light was as if it was wielded by ancient gods and demons, possessing terrifying power. It directly smashed into the ground and caused the fire to collapse, chains were thrown away, and the silver-robed boy's body was smashed to pieces, with blood, skin, flesh and bones scattered everywhere.  Fei was defeated into nothingness by the terrifying sword energy floating in mid-air.

    too fast!

    Although the silver-robed boy has thrown out the letter talisman, even if he throws out the letter talisman it will take a short time to be moved away.  In a real life-and-death close combat, this amount of time would be enough for Ning to strike with ten swords!

    Ji Ning also hated that these three people wanted to deal with the senior sister, so he was merciless in his attacks. Moreover, the young man in silver robe was indeed very strong before. Without using the 'Star Reacher', Ji Ning would have a slight upper hand at most, but he would not be able to defeat the opponent at all It must be  Use the Star Reacher to defeat the opponent with overwhelming strength!

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    The huge ice phoenix and fire phoenix bombarded the two people who fell into a brief coma. Although the coma was short-lived, Yu Wei was also a real master after all. She naturally seized the time and immediately switched from defense to offense. The ice phoenix and fire phoenix respectively  He attacked the long-haired man in black robe and the silver-haired woman, killing them both instantly!

    Yu Wei then turned to look at the 18-foot-tall young man in black, who was surrounded by thunder and lightning and had vertical eyes between his eyebrows. She was excited and excited at the same time.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning immediately closed his eyebrows and raised his eyes. The lightning all over his body disappeared and returned to normal human size.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei also said, her eyes shining brightly.

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    "Those three are all disciples of my Tiancan Sect. That girl in black is almost unstoppable and will be the dead soul of our Tiancan Sect again." A very skinny ancestor of the Celestial Immortal smiled proudly there, usually in the  In front of the disciples, the Celestial Immortal Ancestors have their own majesty, but when they meet other Celestial Immortal Ancestors, they also show their true nature, talking freely and freely, being proud when they should be proud, and laughing at them when they should be laughed at.

    "The girl in black is also very powerful. Look at her two spells, one is the Ice Phoenix and the other is the Fire Phoenix. In my opinion, she definitely mastered two complete ways." The fat man next to him with his bare breasts smiled.  road.

    "Yes, she has mastered two complete paths."?Because of this, three disciples from my sect surrounded her to be able to hold on for a while.  "The skinny Heavenly Immortal Ancestor said confidently.

    ¡°Do you know which tribe and sect this girl in black belongs to?¡± asked the fat immortal with his breasts exposed.

    "I don't know." The skinny Celestial Immortal Ancestor shook his head, "Who knows which small sect it is. If it is a large clan sect, there will naturally be many disciples going, usually two, three, or three or five together."

    The fat immortal¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°There is help.¡±

    The skinny Celestial Immortal Ancestor also shrank his pupils. He also saw that in the huge moon landscape outside, when three of his disciples were besieging the girl in black, a young man in black suddenly appeared.

    The young man in black was so ferocious that he instantly defeated the three of them with his overwhelming attitude.  All three of them died in the end.

    "Humph." The skinny ancestor of the immortal could not help but frown and put the wine cup on the table, looking very angry.

    "Hahaha, do you think the girl in black will die?" Fatty Tianxian also laughed.

    ??For these immortals, they actually don¡¯t care much about the life and death of those geniuses. After all, it¡¯s only a trivial matter if they all die once every three hundred years.  But when these immortals gathered together, they naturally hoped that their disciples would excel and gain some face.

    Of course, it¡¯s just for face.

    ¡­¡­

    Nearly a thousand heavenly immortals below were sighing at each other, while Emperor Xia and the other eight Chunyang True Immortals above were also chatting.

    "Look." Lu Dongbin's eyes suddenly lit up and he pointed to a part of the huge moon landscape in the sky, "Look at those three people surrounding the girl in black, and a young man in black appears next to him. Look quickly, see that black  Did you notice the look in the girl's eyes? The way she looked at the boy in black, the look in her eyes at that moment Wow, one look can be so complicated, all the suppressed emotions seem to be revealed in an instant, even though it was only for an instant,  I dare say that the girl in black must be in love!"

    "Emotional?"

    Emperor Xia, Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, Di Hao, Beidi Immortal and others were all astonished.

    They followed what Lu Dongbin pointed out and were focused on Ji Ning's outburst.  But who would have thought that what Lu Dongbin paid attention to was Yu Wei's eyes.

    "That look, tsk tsk, it's really Not only is this woman moved, but I dare say that she has never told that young man in black." Lu Dongbin glanced at the pure Yang immortals around him and said with a proud smile, "  Do you dare to bet with me?"

    Xia Huang and others all looked at each other, feeling helpless.

    "Senior Brother Xia Mang, you young man in black are quite powerful." Di Hao praised.

    Emperor Xia smiled and said: "The name of this young man in black is Ji Ning. He is one of the dozens of most famous people in this Immortal Fate Conference. His second soul also killed a loose immortal before."

    "Oh?" All the true immortals present nodded. To them, killing a loose immortal was such a small matter that they naturally didn't care at all. What they were more concerned about was whether there would be any among the many geniuses in the Immortal Fate Conference.  In the future, a strong person from the three realms will be born. If there is one, who will it be?

    "One of the dozens of most famous people? Well-deserved." Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva smiled and praised.

    They don¡¯t think Ji Ning is so dazzling.

    Because in the five days just past the Immortal Fate Conference, many of the more than 100,000 people have indeed shown amazing strength. They are all real people in Wanxiang, but they can all explode with combat power that is comparable to the level of ordinary immortals.  There are even two monster-like Wanxiang Zhenren who have realized the five complete paths.

    Realize the five complete Tao?  The Chunyang True Immortals present were not surprised either.

    Because they believe that it is not impossible for some peerless geniuses who have stayed in the realm of all phenomena for three hundred years just to become famous, to realize the five paths.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of the three realms, it is indeed not uncommon for someone to realize the five complete paths to appear in the Immortal Fate Conference.

    "That little girl is interesting, interesting." Lu Dongbin became interested, smiled and praised, "I have been holding back my feelings for the boy in black, I don't know when she will say it out."

    Next to him, Xia Huang and others pretended not to hear.

    Because everyone knows that Lu Dongbin likes to be the 'matchmaker of the moon' the most. This is one of his hobbies. Even in some stories circulated in the Three Realms, the story of Lu Dongbin being the matchmaker of the moon is common.  They could see that Lu Dongbin had another thought, maybe adding some "spice" between the girl and the boy in black.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian sat cross-legged behind Patriarch Dongyan, looking up at the huge moon landscape, she advocated?Pay attention to the six disciples sent by the Dongyan clan and the three people from the Black and White Academy. Of course, the most important one is Ji Ning!

    "No, Senior Sister Yu Wei is in danger." Jiulian looked anxious, clutching her robe tightly with nervous hands.

    "Ji Ning, Ji Ning is not far away. Ji Ning, please find it quickly, hurry up." Jiulian looked forward to it.

    If it was as she expected, Ji Ning sensed the fluctuations of the battle in the distance and rushed there quickly, even showing amazing strength. The three people died, and Ji Ning and Yu Wei also met and reunited.

    "Huh, after surviving this disaster, Senior Sister Yu Wei is safe." Jiulian breathed a sigh of relief, "Now Senior Sister Yu Wei can act with Ji Ning. They will help each other and it will be much safer."

    Suddenly Jiulian's heart trembled.

    It is natural for Ji Ning and Yu Wei to act together. After all, they are from the same sect, so they naturally help each other.  But Jiulian suddenly thought that Ji Ning and Yu Wei were alone together for a whole year.

    "A man and a woman together, living and dying together, for nearly a year" Jiulian suddenly shook his head gently, "But who am I to think about this?"

    Feelings are so strange.

    Although they have separated, seeing Ji Ning and Yu Wei together is still like a stone dropped into the lake of their hearts, causing ripples and making it difficult to calm down.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 8: The Great Xuanwu Supernatural Power

    In the world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei was so excited that she couldn't restrain herself.

    "Senior sister, there was a lot of turmoil in your previous battle, and the fighting has been going on for a while. There must be other people lurking around now, and more people may be coming." Ji Ning didn't care to say anything more, and immediately waved his hand and waved those people away.  The dead silver-haired woman and the long-haired man in black robe had put away all the treasures such as the storage treasure left behind. The letter talisman was in the storage treasure, how could they not take it away?

    Wow.

    A treasure ship appeared in front of Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    "Senior sister, let's go." Ji Ning grabbed Yu Wei's hand and jumped in. The two immediately entered the treasure ship, which immediately turned into a stream of light and escaped quickly.  While escaping, Ji Ning also released his spiritual consciousness and scanned the surroundings. Everything was as Ji Ning expected. There were indeed many people around.

    "Who is that young man in black? Why is he so powerful?"

    "So powerful, he should be among the top 100 in this Immortal Fate Conference. He seems to be very similar to the Ji Ning recorded in the Tianbaoshan intelligence. He uses two swords, is very strong in close combat, is good at lotus spells, and has a strength of  At this level, it should be Ji Ning. However, this Ji Ning has been wearing animal skins for many years, but the boy just now was wearing black clothes. It seems that even Ji Ning does not dare to be too ostentatious."

    "Well, I can recognize him at a glance when he is wearing animal skins, but when he is wearing black he needs to be identified carefully."

    "The strength of the top 100 in the Immortal Fate Conference is really amazing. If one-on-one, Ji Ning's many magical powers explode, and in close combat I'm afraid he can kill us in one encounter."

    ¡°You need to be careful.¡±

    One by one, they retreated quickly in secret. Ji Ning ran very fast, and there were not enough people to join forces, so they did not dare to provoke Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With the roar of the treasure ship, it flew thousands of miles and hid in a large mountain. After receiving the treasure ship, Ji Ning and Yu Wei breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Senior sister, there were eight people within ten miles around the place where the previous battle took place, and nearly two hundred people within a thousand miles were approaching In this world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures, even if you fight, you can't last too long, otherwise there will be no movement.  Too big will definitely attract others. It has to be done quickly.¡±

    "Of course I should fight quickly, but I was trapped by them just now and couldn't escape." Yu Wei said helplessly, "I was about to throw out the Taoist talisman and was ready to give up."

    The senior sister¡¯s temperament and appearance are both superb, and indeed she can be called stunning. This helpless expression made Ji Ning¡¯s mind sway, and he immediately regained his composure.

    "Senior Sister used the Ice Phoenix and Fire Phoenix before." Ji Ning smiled with emotion, "I haven't congratulated Senior Sister for mastering a complete Tao."

    Three years ago, senior sister mastered the way of ice, just one way.

    "Don't you call me Fire Rainbow Fairy?" Yu Wei smiled softly, "I am better at fire, but I understood the way of ice first due to chance. The way of fire is just a step later."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    I feel like I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough in the Way of Fire, but I¡¯m still just a little short of it.

    "When the time comes, I will still need your guidance on the way of the Agni Fire, Senior Sister," Ji Ning said.

    "Little things." Yu Wei was naturally happy to teach Ji Ning.

    "By the way, senior sister, this is the silver-haired woman's storage magic weapon. Please help refine it. I will refine another storage magic weapon. The letter talisman is inside." Ji Ning handed a bracelet to Yu Wei  .

    "You should refine it slowly." Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning, "If I refine it, you will definitely not want the talisman inside. Don't try to lie to me."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    Senior sister Yu Wei is very careful and smart. Ji Ning considers himself to be a smart person, but compared with senior sister, she is still a little behind.  For example, this time, when I just asked my senior sister to help me refine the storage bracelet, my senior sister immediately realized that Ji Ning actually wanted to give her the talisman inside.

    "Those two people were also killed by senior sister. The letter should belong to senior sister. How about half of it for each of us?" Ji Ning said.

    "You saved my life, and when I killed them, they were all in dizziness and coma." Yu Wei shook her head, "Okay, we will continue to wander in this world of bright moon landscapes, and whoever we kill will get it.  Okay, but if you save my life this time, the talisman should all belong to you."

    Ji Ning could only nod.

    Seeing Ji Ning looking like this, Yu Wei felt very happy, and the corners of her mouth couldn't help but turn up.

    "Let's go, senior sister, you were in a fight before, so you need to recover your energy first. It's enough to calm down the situation." Ji Ning immediately took Yu Wei and quickly found a cave to hide.

    Time passes, day by day.Ji Ning and Yu Wei joined forces and their strength was greatly increased.

    Yu Wei masters two paths and combines water and fire. Her ice phoenix and fire phoenix are indeed very powerful.  In terms of defense alone, the Ice Phoenix is ??comparable to Ning's Water and Fire Lotus!  This is also the reason why Yu Wei held on for so long when those three people besieged her.  In terms of offense, Fire Phoenix is ??equally amazing.

    The two of them support each other and have a chance of winning even if they are attacked by more than a dozen people.

    "Yu Wei is really extraordinary. She has realized two complete ways." The Five Crazy Immortals were very proud of the two disciples from the Black and White Academy. They often showed off to the people from other forces in Anchan County standing by, "Ji Ning is even more powerful.  One of those ninety-six seats must belong to our Black and White Academy. And our senior brother among the three generations of disciples, that little sloppy boy has not yet shown his power."

    "Ji Ning is very powerful, but I don't see how powerful the sloppy real person from your Black and White Academy is." The white-haired Immortal from the Sky Splitting Sword Sect next to him shook his head and sneered, obviously not able to see the Five Crazy Immortals being so proud.

    "You are so jealous!" Five Crazy Immortals glared.

    ¡­¡­

    The Immortal Fate Conference has been going on for more than a month.

    The sloppy master is lying leisurely in the cave, next to a pool of water, which is cool and comfortable.

    "The first three months are the most chaotic. Let's rest for three months. Those who can survive by then will all be powerful people, and they probably have a lot of talismans. Only then will they be killed happily." The sloppy master was lying down,  A big bone appeared in his hand, and he immediately started chewing it, making his mouth full of oil.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Wow!

    A gust of wind roared past, and eight figures appeared in the cave. One of them, a burly man, even smiled and said: "Elder brother, let's take a rest in this cave first and refine the stored magic weapon. I hope it will be inside."  Letter Talisman¡ª¡ª" The burly man suddenly glared.

    The other seven people also looked at the sloppy fat man lying inside and chewing bones in shock.

    The world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures is so big, the possibility of meeting other people when you enter a cave at random is very low. Even though the sloppy real person has been hiding in the cave for more than a month, this is the first time that he has happened to be with someone like this for the first time.  Meet in the cave.

    "If you walk along the river too much, your shoes will always get wet." The dirty man stood up helplessly and muttered softly, then said with a smile, "Everyone, this is my resting place, why don't you go out? Or should I go out?  "

    "Sloppy boy, are you pretending to be stupid or are you really stupid?" A young man with triangular eyes said coldly, "Hand over all the talismans and spare your life. Otherwise, don't blame us for being ruthless."

    "No." The sloppy man shook his head.

    "Don't talk nonsense with him, kill him!" The young man holding the feather fan at the head smiled coldly, and immediately waved his hand, and feathers flew out of the feather fan in his hand, hundreds of feathers instantly forming a huge crane.  , the crane screamed and grabbed directly at the Sloppy Master, and the surrounding caves were shaken and rocks collapsed.

    "Death." The burly man roared angrily, and immediately surged to a height of twelve feet. Because of the cave, he had to keep his body low and his head down. At the same time, he also used three heads and six arms, and he was holding on to all six hands.  A huge axe.

    He turned into a thunder and rushed towards him.

    The eight people each used their own methods.

    Three of them are gods and demons refining their bodies, and the others are also refining Qi Flow, each with some secret skills.  Even the "Crane Nine Heavens" secret technique of the leader Feather Fan Boy is not much different from the Small Thousand Sword Formation, but the secret technique is a secret technique, and the power it exerts depends on the individual.  Now the Small Thousand Swords Formation is more dazzling in the hands of Ji Ning than it was in the hands of the 'Thousand Swords Immortal' when everything was in its perfection stage.

    Those eight people are from a super large sect in the East China Sea, the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect. They are ranked among the top sects in the entire Daxia Dynasty. They are several levels stronger than the Black and White Academy.  There are hundreds of celestial beings and celestial beings.

    These eight people are naturally extremely powerful.

    "Boom~~~" There was a fight, the rocks collapsed, and the mountain peak began to collapse.

    "hold head high!"

    I saw a huge turtle and snake phantom appearing in the collapsed mountain peak, and a monstrous aura filled the air. I saw a fat young man with turtle shell-like lines on his skin and eyes like snake eyes, which was directly blown away with his bare hands.  A large blood-red seal appeared, and then a frightened young man in white was turned into ashes with one slap.  Then his hand turned into a bird's beak, and he directly cut through the head of a man who was refining the body of a god and demon. Then with a downward stroke, the body of a god and demon was torn apart.

    "Huh~~~" The huge tortoise and snake phantom quickly strangled the broken body of gods and demons, and soon turned into ashes.

    "Run away quickly."

    "Oh my God."? 

    "How could he be so strong! Among the strongest people recorded in the Tianbaoshan intelligence, this sloppy fat man is not included at all."

    The genius disciples of Ten Thousand Beasts Sect completely collapsed and threw out their talismans one by one. However, the furious fat boy killed six of them one after another, and only two of them managed to escape narrowly.

    "Huh." The sloppy master stood on the ruined rocks, waved his hand and put away all the treasures and talismans around him. He was completely back to normal, not as scary as before.

    "Those who didn't want to fight in the first three months actually forced me to use my great powers." The sloppy master shook his head, "The Immortal Fate Conference is indeed extraordinary. Only eight people forced me to use my great powers. It is estimated that many people will come soon.  , leave quickly."

    Wow.

    As soon as he took a step, the sloppy master turned into a gust of wind and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    The expressions of Emperor Xia, Lu Dongbin, Beidi Immortal and other nine people all changed. Although they didn¡¯t seem to care much about the Mingyue Landscape Painting before, as pure Yang True Immortals, all the scenes in the Mingyue Landscape Painting were under their observation.  among.

    "It's Xuanwu's great magical power."

    "Emperor Xuanwu!"

    "He is actually the descendant of Emperor Xuanwu. I don't know if he is a direct disciple or a registered disciple."

    Everyone looked solemn.

    Emperor Xuanwu is a powerful person in the three realms, very terrifying.

    "The great Xuanwu supernatural power ranks among the top 100 among countless supernatural powers since the beginning of the world." Lu Dongbin said solemnly, "I didn't expect that at your Great Xia Immortal Fate Conference, you can see such great supernatural powers that are top-notch in the three realms.  !¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Chapter four is over, I will definitely sleep in tomorrow, so don¡¯t wait around at noon tomorrow.

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 9: Successive Breakthroughs

    Xia Huang, Di Hao and other nine Pure Yang True Immortals were all staring at the huge moonscape in the sky in the distance. They were all staring at the sloppy fat boy. There was no doubt that it was definitely not a book like the 'Xuanwu Great Divine Power'.  To be able to record it, there must be special inheritance methods, and even Emperor Xuanwu personally taught it!

    "It's not easy to be recognized by Emperor Xuanwu." The Northland Immortal smiled and said, "Xia Mang, what is this young man's identity and his origins?"

    Everyone else also looked at Emperor Xia.

    Emperor Xia knew all about the 100,000 people attending this Immortal Fate Conference, and said directly without any concealment: "This young man is a disciple of my Black and White Academy in Anchan County of the Great Xia Dynasty. His name is Zhang Qi, and his Taoist name is San Pang.  , because he is very sloppy, the outside world rarely calls him San Fat Master, but mostly calls him Sloppy Master."

    "A sloppy real person? Taoist number three fat? This little guy is interesting." Lu Dongbin said with a smile, "Taoist names are so casual. It seems that Emperor Xuanwu is interested in this young man. There is something special about this young man."

    "The Emperor Xuanwu is so majestic that he actually accepted such a sloppy little guy as his disciple."

    ¡°A sloppy real person?¡±

    ??Write down the names one by one.

    Even if this fat boy is just a registered disciple of Emperor Xuanwu now, when he becomes a ¡®celestial being¡¯ in the future, he will probably become a direct disciple!  He was taught the 'Xuanwu Great Magical Power' when he was so weak, which shows that Emperor Xuanwu loved him so much. He was so valued by a powerful person, and his future achievements will definitely be extraordinary.

    How high-minded are the Chunyang True Immortals?

    There are only a few of the more than 100,000 geniuses who have become 'celestial beings'. They actually don't like him very much, but the status of 'disciple of Emperor Xuanwu' is enough to make them pay attention to the sloppy master.

    ¡­¡­

    "Xuanwu Great Divine Power?" Ancestor Dongyan showed a shocked look, "Unexpectedly, there are disciples of Emperor Xuanwu in this Immortal Fate Conference."

    "It's the Great Xuanwu Divine Power!" Ancestor Xuanji also showed a look of shock, "Who is this sloppy young man! How can someone in our Daxia Dynasty become a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu?"

    Nearly a thousand immortals often travel to various worlds and even go to heaven.

    So my horizons are quite broad, and the 'Xuanwu Great Magical Power' is also a magical power that is very easy to identify. Once you see the huge turtle and snake phantom, and then look at the sloppy real person's skin that has turned into turtle shell lines, there is no doubt that it is  The 'Xuanwu Great Supernatural Power'.  More than 80% of the nearly a thousand immortals recognized them.

    Everyone is shocked!

    Xuanwu Great Divine Powerrepresents the disciples of Emperor Xuanwu!  Emperor Xuanwu is one of the overlords in the entire Three Realms. He has been the overlord of one party since the ancient world, and he is an absolute powerful person!  They, the immortals, all dream of becoming the direct disciples of a powerful person.  It's a pity that most of them are just "named disciples" of the mighty one.

    There is a big difference between a named disciple and a direct disciple.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Representing a powerful person, is a person who must devote all his efforts to cultivate.

    "Registered disciples" mean that they only have a name and are qualified to listen to the sermons of the powerful.  It is difficult to even have a word with the Mighty One alone!

    After all, the immortals are carefree immortals who have jumped out of the three realms, and they can also intimidate a party. The powerful man also needs some people to do things under his command, so he gives the immortals under his command the status of a 'named disciple' like charity.

    But Master Sloppy was different. He was taught the ¡®Xuanwu Great Magical Power¡¯ when he was only at the realm of Wanxiang. This was definitely the treatment he received from a direct disciple!  Even if he is only a registered disciple now, it is only because the real person Sloppy is too weak. When he becomes an immortal, he will directly become a direct disciple.

    ¡­¡­

    In the square below.

    "Ancestor has an order to quickly find out the identity of that sloppy fat boy." A shrunken green dragon lay there, stretching out a claw to point to a place in the sky.

    "I'll check right now."

    ¡­¡­

    "My Majesty has ordered us to find out the identity of that sloppy young man."

    ¡­¡­

    "Find out quickly who that person is."

    ¡­¡­

    The immortals are too visionary and know too little about the geniuses in the Immortal Fate Conference. At least they hardly know this sloppy young man.  They did not dare to release their minds wantonly. After all, they were surrounded by Xia Huang and other nine Pure Yang True Immortals, so they could only try their best to convey the order.

    At one time, most of the forces in the 3,600 counties and four oceans below were quickly investigating.

    Quickly found out¡ª¡ª

    This person¡¯s name is Zhang Qi, and his Taoist nickname is Sanpang. He is generally called a sloppy real person.  He is a disciple of the Black and White Academy in Anchan County!

    "Anchan County, Black and White Academy?"

    &nbsp; "Black and White Academy?"

    "That small sect actually has disciples who are valued by Emperor Xuanwu?"

    The immortals in the main hall of Tianmang Palace also quickly received the news, and they were all puzzled, but they had already placed the 'Sloppy Master' on an equal footing.  The mere fact that the sloppy master is "valued by Emperor Xuanwu" is enough for them to treat him equally.

    The leader of the Five Crazy Immortals from the Black and White Academy couldn't help but smile: "I said that Little Sloppy is very powerful. I have long believed that his Taoist heart is unmatched by any of the loose immortals and earthly immortals in the entire Black and White Academy."  Fuck him. It's really amazing. I've never seen what kind of magical power it is. But it looks very powerful. I must have had some adventures with the little sloppy guy."

    "Hey, little Sloppy is so powerful, maybe in this Immortal Fate Conference there will be powerful immortals in the three realms, and even Chunyang True Immortals, who will accept Little Sloppy as a disciple." Five Crazy Immortals thought beautifully.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes, month after month passes.

    The fighting in the Mingyue Landscape Picture is particularly fierce, because they understand that what they capture this time is the 'immortal fate'.

    However, in the eyes of the nine Pure Yang True Immortals such as the Supreme Emperor Xia, except for the sloppy Immortal who amazed them before, the others only made their eyes light up at most!  After all, it is rare for a disciple of a powerful person to appear in the Immortal Fate Conference in the big world, and they don't think there will be two!

    "Rumble~~~" In the world of Mingyue Landscape Picture, the waterfall falls like a whitewash, splashing white flowers.

    Beside the lake where the waterfall hits, there is a young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes in purple sitting cross-legged. Not far away, there is also sitting cross-legged a savage-like young man with disheveled hair. His eyes are like those from the sky.  The eagle has a heart-stopping ferocity: "Xiamangzishan, you've had enough rest. It's time for us to leave. We haven't collected enough talismans yet!"

    "I'm talking to you." The savage boy with long hair said angrily.

    The words just fell.

    Suddenly, mysterious fluctuations descended around the sturdy young man in purple, which were fluctuations of the 'Tao'. There was a faint mist surrounding him, and there were flashes of thunder and lightning in the mist.

    ¡°What the hell, is this a breakthrough?¡± The savage boy was shocked.

    The young man in purple slowly opened his eyes. If the savage boy before was like an eagle in the sky, then the young man in purple was like an ancient giant beast on the ground, giving people an extremely domineering feeling.  In terms of dominance alone, even Beishan Baiwei's father, "Beishan Black Tiger", is far behind.

    "Cangwu Eagle." The young man in purple grinned, showing his white teeth, "I have also realized the four paths! I will catch up with you!"

    "You were on par with me before, but now you are stronger than me, aren't you?" Cang Wujiu was shocked.

    The two of them met soon after entering the world of Mingyue Landscape Map. They fought each other, but they couldn't do anything to each other. In addition, they were friends who grew up in the capital of Daxia, so they had long cherished each other.  In addition, when they first entered the Mingyue Landscape Map, both of them were besieged separately, so they decided to join forces!

    "You run fast, and you have to be determined not to confront me head-on. I can't help you." Xia Mangzishan also had confidence in his eyes, "But if you fight with me, you are indeed no match for me. With the four paths, you can blend into mine.  In the Thunder and Lightning Avenue, looking at the entire world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures, I am afraid that if I say second place, no one would dare to say first place!"

    "Why are you so crazy?" Cang Wujiu sneered, "Don't be complacent. There are many geniuses in the Mingyue Landscape Picture. They fight many times every day. They fight and hone again and again, and the progress is amazing. There are many people who have made breakthroughs!"

    "Well, you have to be careful about this." Xia Mangzishan nodded, "Don't be careless, my goal this time is to be first in the Immortal Fate Conference!"

    Cang Wujiu shook his head: "Let's go quickly."

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Xia Mang Zi Shan and Cang Wu Jiu immediately roared away.

    ¡­¡­

    The dirty man is standing on the water of a lake, illuminated by the moonlight, looking like a dream.

    With his eyes closed, he had no idea that the nine Chunyang True Immortals and many heavenly immortals from the outside world were all paying attention to him. He was the biggest focus of the Mingyue Landscape Painting.

    "Wow."

    The body of the sloppy real man moved slightly, and a circle of flames appeared around him and spread out in all directions.

    Circles of flames, with the sloppy master as the center, continued to spread in all directions, and a wave of 'Tao' descended.

    The sloppy master opened his eyes: "I have practiced for many years and fought dozens of battles every day in the world of Mingyue Shanshui Tu. After four months, I finally made a breakthrough and realized the third complete path. What I need to do now is,  It is to combine these three complete paths,Enter my "Tai Chi" avenue.  "

    The sloppy real person also stepped onto the threshold of the avenue.

    Ji Ning entered the path of 'Swordsmanship', while Master Sloppy took the path of 'Tai Chi'.

    ¡­¡­

    Over the past few months, many people in Mingyue Landscape Painting have given up, and many geniuses have died!  But among the surviving geniuses, it is usually difficult to encounter a life-and-death fight with peerless geniuses of the same level. However, nowadays it is common to fight dozens and hundreds of games a day, and naturally there are many breakthroughs.

    Many people who were stuck in bottlenecks in the past have broken through now.

    In the sixth month of the Mingyue Landscape Painting.

    In a wilderness, there was a boy in black and a girl in black among the weeds in the wilderness.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged. Not far away was Yu Wei. Yu Wei was also sitting cross-legged and looking at Ji Ning silently. Not long ago, Ji Ning said to her: "Senior sister, I learned something from the previous battle. Please help me."  Protector." He then placed a simple blindfold around him, and Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to fall into a state of enlightenment.

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning with her eyes closed, and carefully looked at Ji Ning's eyes, nose, and mouth, very carefully and seriously.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 10: The Strongest Duo

    Yu Wei held her chin and looked at Ji Ning, even with a smile on her face.

    ??Quietly.

    The moonlight shines dimly, and there are only myself and my junior brother around. I can just look at my junior brother everything is so beautiful.

    ¡­¡­

    On top of the Imperial City Square.

    "What's going on?" Mu Zishuo glared and looked at Ji Ning and Yu Wei in the bright moon landscape in the sky. Yu Wei was sitting cross-legged and holding her chin, staring at Ji Ning. "Does Senior Sister Yu Wei like Ji Ning?"  Senior brother? Oh my god!"

    Xiao Qing, who was on Mu Zishuo¡¯s arm, was also staring.

    "As long as you are not a fool, just by looking at Yu Wei's appearanceyou can guess that Yu Wei has a deep crush on Ji Ning.

    "This little girl Yu Wei and Ji Ning?" The Five Crazy Immortals smiled. In his opinion, Ji Ning and Yu Wei were both top geniuses from his Black and White Academy, so they were a good match.

    ¡­¡­

    "Look, look at this little girl's expression, let me tell you, let me tell you, this little girl must like that guy named Ji Ning." Lu Dongbin pointed at the huge moonscape landscape and looked at Emperor Xia who was standing aside.  , Di Hao and others said, "I wanted to bet before, but none of you bet."

    "You are the Love Sage, Yue Laowho dares to bet with you?" A pure Yang Zhenxian in black robes with a blood-colored Tai Chi diagram on his robes smiled.

    "Zhenjun, I am not a love saint. I don't even have a Taoist companion. I am not even a Yue Lao. There is a dedicated Yue Lao in Heaven." Lu Dongbin continued.

    ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: Make jokes, be shameless, pretend to be an expert

    In short, wherever there is Lu Dongbin, there is joy.

    So Lu Dongbin also has many friends in the Three Realms. He has a good temper, a strong background, and strong strength. How could he not have many friends?

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian, who was sitting behind Ancestor Dongyan, was holding on to her robe, holding it tightly, staring at the huge moonscape landscape, biting her lip, with a complicated look in her eyes: "Senior Sister Yu Wei, you are also interested in Ji Ning  ¡­¡±

    Before, she was just worried. Even in the past few months, Ji Ning and Yu Wei had been working together and getting close to each other. Jiulian only thought it was because of their senior siblings, but seeing the scene at this moment - she had no doubts anymore!

    "I chose."

    "No regrets." Jiulian bit her lip and warned herself in her heart.

    Yu Wei just looked at Ji Ning, immersed in her inner world, and even forgot about the outside world.

    I don't know how much time passed, but a fire appeared around Ji Ning. The fire turned into a lotus and began to grow bigger From a fire lotus as big as a fist, it soon turned into a huge flame that was dozens of feet tall.  Lotus, Ji Ning was suspended in the center of the lotus, and the fluctuations of the Tao also came.

    "Huh?" Yu Wei finally woke up.

    "Not good." Yu Wei was shocked, "The outside world can observe the scene in Mingyu's landscape painting! Maybe someone has noticed it!"

    Before, when she saw Ji Ning immersed in the state of enlightenment, she showed her emotions without concealing them, but she forgot that they could be seen from the outside!

    This made Yu Wei feel embarrassed inside.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning opened his eyes at this moment and said with a smile, "I have broken through the bottleneck and finally understood the way of fire."

    Yu Wei even woke up and said happily: "Great, junior brother, you have already understood the way of rain, and now you have the way of fire The combination of water and fire will be integrated into your sword way, your strength will definitely increase greatly.  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded with expectation.

    Two complete paths, the 'Sword Dao' has reached the realm of the 'Dao Dao' again I am more confident, although some of the top people among the more than 100,000 people participating in the Immortal Fate Conference have generally entered the '  Avenue's threshold.  But even if they all enter the 'Threshold of the Great Dao', some will only realize their original intention clearly, and some will only have a slight understanding. There are still a few like Ji Ning who have reached the 'Region of the Great Dao'.

    "Junior brother, you have to seize the time to practice the "Nine Heavens of Scarlet Brightness"." Yu Wei continued, "You are only at the eleventh level now. There are many people who are practicing the "Nine Heavens of Scarlet Brightness" participating in the Immortal Fate Conference this time.  It is also common to reach the twelfth level.¡±

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    This is also my shortcoming.

    In Yanshan, people practiced the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" for who knows how many years before one came out.  But in Anchan County, even the Black and White Academy has quite a few of them.  As for the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" cultivators in this Immortal Fate Conference, there are even more practitioners.  The eleventh level of my Chi Ming Nine Heavens Diagram is indeed a little weaker.

    But since he has a strong soul, is a swordsman, and has the magical power of ¡®Star Reacher¡¯, he is not afraid of any opponent.

    &nbsp;¡­

    It was only half a month after Ji Ning understood the way of fierce fire.

    A tall young man in purple clothes and a savage boy were walking side by side in the mountains and forests, occasionally scanning the surrounding ten miles with their spiritual consciousness.

    "Cang Wujiu, how many letters do you have?" Xia Mangzishan asked.

    "Just over a thousand, what about you?" Cang Wujiu asked.

    "You're already over a thousand? I've killed more people, and I only have nine hundred and eighty-nine yuan!" Xia Mangzishan glared.

    "Are you stupid? If you kill more people, you will definitely get more talismans? Some people bring more talismans, and some people bring less talismans. This requires discernment. Obviously your discernment is far inferior to mine.  Yes." Cang Wujiu said disdainfully.

    Xia Mangzishan shook his head: "You are not much better than me, look at how proud you are! We have been in the Mingyue Landscape Map for six months, and half of the year has passed. We should speed up and start as soon as possible.  Get 1,300 yuan or more."

    There are a total of one hundred nine thousand three hundred and sixty-two people in the Mingyue Landscape.

    At the end of one year, the eighty people with the most letters will pass this test, so as long as they get 1,370 pieces of letters, they will definitely be able to pass, and some people have more, and some have less.  The remaining people still had talismans in their hands, so they were sure to pass the 1,300 yuan.

    "You get one thousand four hundred yuan! That's how you feel at ease!" Cang Wujiu said.

    While the two of them were chatting, their spiritual consciousness was exploring the surrounding area for ten miles.

    Wow!

    The two of them kept moving forward.

    "Huh?" Cang Wujiu and Xia Mangzishan suddenly changed their expressions.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two of them turned into streams of light and rushed several miles away. On the hillside of a mountain several miles away, there was a pair of men and women in black standing there. It was Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei are also people with powerful souls. As soon as the other party's consciousness was swept away, they were aware of it, and the two of them appeared in the distance.

    "It's them?" Ji Ning and Yu Wei were both shocked.

    They recognized these two people at a glance, because these two people were so famous, and more importantly, their clothes did not change.

    "Xiamang Zishan? Cangwu Vulture?" Ji Ning's heart tightened.

    According to the information from Tianbaoshan, among the peerless geniuses of this Immortal Fate Conference, the first one is Xia Mang Zishan, and the second one is Cang Wujiu!

    Xia Mang Zishan is practicing the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", and he is also practicing many powerful magical powers hidden in the royal family Xia Mang's family that are not spread to outsiders!  And he is extremely talented He is very popular with the Emperor of Daxia. It is said that he has been led by the Emperor of Daxia to worship a strong man from the Three Realms. His strength is unfathomable.

    Cangwu Jiu is a rare genius among the Cangwu clan. He is about the same age as Xia Mangzishan. They were two young geniuses in the Capital of Great Xia since they were young, and they have grown up to this day.

    Because Xia Mangzishan is from the royal family, he is ranked first, and Cangwu Eagle ranks second.

    In short

    These two people are the two most famous in this Immortal Fate Conference!

    "With a good reputation, he must have strength. Why did these two most famous people join forces?" Ji Ning was afraid. If he met one alone, he would definitely dare to fight, but he also brought his senior sister, who is a Qi-refining stream. Although  Two complete paths were realized.  But the strength is still far behind the level of Xia Mang Zi Shan and Cang Wu Jiu.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lu Dongbin, aren't you paying close attention to that little girl? That little girl and Ji Ning have really met their match." The Northland Immortal shouted with a smile.

    Lu Dongbin looked at it and was troubled: "It seems to be very troublesome. Those two are called Xia Mangzishan and Cangwu Jiu. Their strength is considered to be the first among more than 100,000 people. Even if they meet  That sloppy real man is probably not much different. You will know who is strong and who is weak only after beating him. This Ji Ning and this little girlare a little weaker."

    "Zi Shan is the best of the younger generation of our Xia Mang clan. I hope to win the top three this time." Emperor Xia laughed. It was rare for him to value a junior, but Xia Mang Zishan was a junior he liked very much.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior sister, Ji Ning." Jiulian watched nervously. She also knew how scary Xia Mang Zishan and Cangwu Jiu were. She had been very anxious when she saw the Xia Mang Zishan duo walking towards Ji Ning and Yu Wei. Who was it?  I think we finally met.

    "Don't get into trouble." Jiulian was extremely worried.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Mingyue landscape painting.

    It doesn¡¯t help that relatives and friends outside are worried about him.  Ji Ning and Yu Wei were both cautious.

    &nbsp"You are Ji Ning?" Cang Wujiu's eagle-like eyes stared at Ji Ning, and he recognized him at a glance.

    "Is he Ji Ning? Isn't Ji Ning wearing animal skins?" Xia Mangzishan said next to him.

    "You are stupid and you still don't believe it? His robe can't change its appearance?" Cang Wujiu shook his head and said, "I have specially made many portraits about Ji Ning. I have collected a lot of portraits of all geniuses, and just look at the portraits  , it¡¯s generally difficult to identify real people. So you need to look at a lot of portraits.¡±

    "I have seen more than a hundred different portraits of Ji Ning, so I can recognize him at a glance." Cang Wujiu said confidently.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei looked at each other.

    The two people opposite were chatting calmly, obviously full of confidence.

    "Senior sister, don't fight forcefully. You use the Phoenix Technique to deal with them. I will hold them back. You run away first, and I will follow." Ji Ning said through the message. Yu Wei also nodded. She also knew that without her,  It would be easier for Ji Ning to escape alone. With her, although the attack was stronger, escaping would be more troublesome.

    When Ji Ning and Yu Wei communicated via voice transmission¡ª¡ª

    "Hand over the letter talisman and I will spare your life!" Cangwu Vulture's voice suddenly became shrill. The divine voice transmission was still reverberating in Ji Ning and Yu Wei's sea of ??consciousness. Cangwu Vulture himself fled and appeared in mid-air.  A black vulture with a size of one hundred feet appeared. This black vulture had shiny hair and bright eyes. It roared and pounced towards it.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 12 Chapter 11 Ji Ning fights against Xia Mangzi Mountain

    "It's the Nether Poison Vulture Secret Technique!" Ji Ning recognized it at a glance. Cangwu Vulture has long been famous. This Nether Poison Vulture Secret Technique is its signature method. It is a huge 'Netherworld Poison Vulture' composed of a large array of magic weapons.  , as for the Cangwu Vulture himself, he is actually hiding inside the huge poisonous vulture.  Once the poisonous vulture fails, Cangwu Vulture himself will rush out of the poisonous vulture and fight directly at close range!

    Yu Wei also pointed in the distance.

    Wow!

    Seventy-two Rahu needles instantly appeared in mid-air, directly stimulating the energy, causing the power of heaven and earth to directly converge to form a huge ice phoenix and a huge fire phoenix. Both phoenixes roared towards the black vulture at the same time.

    "Gah~~~" The black poisonous vulture made a harsh cry, and then clawed downwards with its sharp claws.

    The ice phoenix and the fire phoenix rushed forward and only fought twice before a large number of cracks appeared on the surface. With the third impact of the black poisonous vulture, the two phoenixes of ice and fire had directly collapsed, and the seventy-two Rahu needles immediately flew upside down.  return.

    "Get up." Ji Ning stood there, with water and fire lotuses blooming around him.

    Water and fire lotus flowers surround it in a circle, and the lotus leaves sway in the wind and continue to rotate.

    Bang~~~

    The swooping black poisonous vulture directly hit the water and fire lotus. However, with a loud noise, the water and fire lotus leaves were broken, but they quickly continued to grow.  Apparently incredibly tough.  This made Xia Mangzishan, who was leisurely watching the battle in the distance, startled. This was somewhat beyond his expectation.

    After six months of training, especially the way of rain and the way of fire, the secret technique of 'Water Fire Lotus' has become more and more perfectly balanced, and its power has significantly increased.  And this is also based on the first-grade Earth Fire Cold Evil. How can it be broken so easily?

    "Let's go quickly," Ji Ning said through a message.

    "Whoosh." Yu Wei turned into a stream of light and was about to fly away.

    "Gah~~~" The black poisonous vulture suddenly opened its beak, and a person jumped out of it. It was the Cangwu vulture. The Cangwu vulture had a scimitar in its hand. The moment it flew out, its size suddenly increased.  He was twenty feet tall, especially his right arm, which turned into a golden color. He was already in front of Yu Wei with just a flash in the air, frightening Yu Wei even to step back.

    "Go." More than 700 flying swords appeared around Ji Ning.

    The condensed golden flying sword suddenly flew out.

    Bang!

    The power of the Small Thousand Sword Formation also caused Cangwu Vulture to stagnate, but in just an instant, the sword swung by Cangwu Vulture's golden right arm split the condensed flying sword.  And Yu Wei also escaped back to the 'Water Fire Lotus'.

    "His speed is too fast, I can't escape at all." Yu Wei said urgently.

    Ji Ning also understood that, let alone Yu Wei, even he was not sure of escaping from the pursuit of the Cangwu Vulture. The Cangwu Vulture was best at movement.

    "Then trap them!" Ji Ning sent a message, "Senior Sister, you and I will block the Cangwu Vulture first."

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" wisps of golden flying swords flew out one after another from the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    The seventy-two Rahu needles in front of Yu Wei flew out again. For a moment, the small thousand sword array, ice phoenix, and fire phoenix all swarmed forward. Cangwu Vulture couldn't help but frown as he looked at everything coming towards him and the huge water and fire lotus.  Wrinkling, the message shouted: "Xia Mang Zi Shan, why don't you take action!"

    Ji Ning and the two of them joined forces, but Cangwu Vulture alone could not defeat them.

    "There are only two of us. I thought you could handle it alone." Xia Mangzishan laughed and said, "Cang Wujiu, remember, don't let them run away. You are the best at chasing and trapping enemies."

    "Don't worry." Cangwu Vulture stood in the air and pointed in the distance.

    Suddenly, a strong wind appeared in the surroundings. The strong wind roared into a tornado. The rotating tornado enveloped the surrounding area for several miles, completely enveloping Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    "I used the 'Qiantian Spiritual Wind' to trap them, and with the assistance of the Netherworld Poison Vulture, I was ready to take action at any time." Cangwu Vulture said in a message, "With the three methods, they can't escape at all. This head-on job will be left to me  is you."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Xia Mangzishan laughed.

    Boom!

    His own steps suddenly shook the mountain, and his whole body became twenty feet in size. At the same time, purple thunder began to appear all over his body. Purple thunder began to appear even in the surrounding heaven and earth, and a stick appeared in his hand.  Holding the huge black iron rod, he directly struck into the huge whirlwind and rushed towards the water and fire lotus.

    "Bang~~~" The black iron rod in his hand was swiped with just one sweep, as if it cut off the flow of the river, and a large number of water and fire lotus leaves were directly smashed into two halves.

    "So strong." Ji Ning was shocked.

    Why is it better than expected?Want to be strong?  The 'Xiamang Zishan' recorded in Tianbaoshan's intelligence does not seem to be as scary as it is in front of him, and his Water and Fire Lotus is actually vulnerable to this person.

    "Ji Ning, right? Come on!" Xia Mangzishan laughed, his momentum like a mountain, crushing him, everything in front of him was destroyed.

    Ji Ning also took a sudden step forward.

    Boom!

    It became eighteen feet in size, and was surrounded by thunder and lightning. It held two Beiming Swords in its hands and rushed forward. At the same time, a vertical eye appeared in the center of its eyebrows. Suddenly, a series of thunder and lightning bolts hit Xia in the distance.  Xia Mangzishan didn't even want to hide from Mangzishan!

    Purple thunder surrounded his body, and he easily blocked the thunderbolts sent by Ji Ning. As for the impact of spiritual thoughts?  He didn't care at all.

    "One thought becomes a soldier."

    A large number of invisible and colorless spiritual swords, swords, and spears roared into the sea of ????consciousness in Xia Mangzi Mountain, slashing and stabbing crazily again and again.

    Xia Mangzishan also stagnated slightly, but then recovered, the madness in his eyes became more intense: "There are some tricks!"

    "He is worthy of being the number one person in Tianbaoshan's intelligence." Ji Ning, who was huge in stature, also rushed out with two swords in hand, with absolute confidence in his eyes.

    "Hahaha" Xia Mangzishan was holding a black iron rod and his momentum was overwhelming. Before his breakthrough, he was ranked first in Tianbaoshan's intelligence. After this breakthrough, Xia Mangzishan thought that he had no opponents.  The goal of the conference is to be number one!

    The two collided instantly.

    The dazzling sword light rises into the sky!

    The powerful torrent of sticks shattered the surrounding water and fire lotuses.

    Bang!  !  !

    Ji Ning took three steps back.

    Xia Mangzi Mountain also took three steps back. The surrounding rocks began to collapse and the mountain peaks were crumbling.

    "What?" Cangwu Vulture in the sky was shocked, "Blocked that madman from Xia Mangzishan? This Ji Ning has terrible close combat capabilities."

    "Good guy, you can take over the third form of the Qiankun Strong Stick that I created! You can try my newly created fourth form. This is a form where I integrate four complete paths into the thunder and lightning avenue!" Xia Mangzishan  He looked even crazier and rushed towards Ning again. The long stick in his hand was even filled with purple thunder.

    With a stick attack, the heaven and earth seemed to be torn apart.

    Ji Ning also came up to greet him. The Beiming Sword in his hand turned into two dazzling sword lights to welcome the terrifying stick.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A heavy blow.

    Xia Mangzi Mountain did not retreat even a step, but Ji Ning continued to retreat and hit the mountain wall behind. The already shaky mountain suddenly began to collapse.

    "How is that possible?" Ji Ning's face turned pale. He had already used Star Picker in his first fight with Xia Mangzishan. The first time, he was barely on par with the other party. When the other party used stronger means, he was completely at a disadvantage.  Disadvantaged.

    "His stick skills are stronger than my sword skills." Ji Ning understood.

    In terms of ¡®Tao¡¯, there is a huge gap between myself and myself.

    And the opponent¡¯s Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram has reached the twelfth level, which is also stronger than myself!

    The opponent is the Xia Mang clan of the royal family. Although the magical power he cultivates is not as good as that of the 'Star Picker', it is still a good magical power in the three realms. The gap is not too outrageous.

    "Boom~~~" The mountain peak collapsed and rocks rolled down.

    Ji Ning and Xia Mangzishan were facing each other from a distance, completely ignoring the rocks. The rocks were shaken to pieces by the divine power on their bodies before they even touched them.

    "Three heads and six arms!" Ji Ning suddenly swayed, and two heads and four arms suddenly grew.

    "Haha, I'm coming too." Xia Mangzishan also flashed, with three heads and six arms, holding a total of three black iron bars.

    "bring it on."

    Ji Ning rushed forward and launched the Wind Wing Escape Technique, like a ghost welcoming Xia Mang Zishan.

    "Hahaha" Xia Mangzishan still rushed forward to welcome him.

    Both of them have three heads and six arms!

    Six swords against three black iron bars!

    For a moment, the light of the sword was as beautiful as flowing water, and the torrent of sticks was like the thunder of heaven and earth. Ji Ning no longer faced the enemy head-on. In the past, he was always invincible with his 'Star Reacher', but after meeting Xia Mangzi Mountain Ji Ning began to change his mind.  Using the agility of the sword and combining it with the Wind Wing Escape Technique, Ning Ning was knocked back every time they fought, but at least it was not like he was blown away just now.

    "I'll fight, I'll fight, I'll fight, fight, fight!!!" Xia Mangzishan was so violent that he smashed three black iron bars crazily.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning's six swords were like a steady stream of water, resisting and guiding them aside time and time again, and occasionally striking out coldly.

    Ji Ning¡¯s mouth overflowed with blood: ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, I must save Senior Sister.¡±

    "Small Thousand Swords Formation!"

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!

    Suddenly, a condensed golden flying sword whizzed towards the Cangwu Vulture high in the sky. Ji Ning anxiously sent a message: "Senior Sister, leave quickly."

    "Bang." Xia Mangzishan's stick hit Ji Ning among the rocks. He roared, "Boy, don't be distracted. If you are distracted, you will die."

    ¡­¡­

    The battle between Xia Mangzishan and Ji Ning has long attracted the attention of everyone from Chunyang True Immortal and Heavenly Immortal to almost everyone in the Imperial City Square.

    "Xiamangzishan and Cangwujiu are ranked first and second according to Tianbaoshan's intelligence."

    "That Ji Ning is so powerful, he actually restrained the Cangwu Eagle."

    "He fought with Xia Mangzishan."

    "Xiamang Zishan is so strong, this Ji Ning can actually fight with him for hundreds of rounds?" People in the Imperial City Square from all the major forces from 3,600 counties and four oceans were worried. Many of them were loose immortals.  Earth Immortal can naturally see how powerful Xia Mangzishan's stick skills are.

    That is a stick technique that surpasses many loose immortals!  Moreover, Xia Mangzishan's divine body and magical powers are obviously extremely powerful, and he is simply unparalleled.

    But Ji Ning, a little guy who has practiced for more than thirty years, actually blocked it. Although he was at a disadvantage, he relied on the flexibility of his swordsmanship to resist.  But after all, he entangled the other party!

    When they saw Ji Ning distractedly manipulating the Small Thousand Sword Formation to contain the Cangwu Vulture, but was seriously injured by Xia Mangzishan and flew into the rocks, many people were immediately worried about Ji Ning.

    "Is this Ji Ning distracted by a life-and-death fight? His opponent is Xia Mang Zishan!"

    "Don't risk your life to save that female companion."

    Many people in the Imperial City Square were talking about it.

    Mu Zishuo, Xiao Qing, Bai Shuize, Wufangxianren, Beishan Baiwei, Jiulian and others all felt nervous for a long time, but they couldn't get in at all and couldn't do anything to help Ji Ning. They could only watch.  Watch it all happen.

    (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 12 Flute Sound in the Cave

    Watching Ji Ning, who displayed many magical powers including three heads and six arms, fight with all his strength against Xia Mang Zishan, he also distractedly manipulated the sword formation to contain the Cangwu Eagle.  Yu Wei, who was hiding in the middle of the water and fire lotus and controlling the ice phoenix and the fire phoenix just to protect herself, instantly turned red. How long has it been? Six months have passed.

    For six months, Ji Ning and her wandered around the Mingyue Landscape, fighting hundreds of life-and-death battles with others almost every day. Sometimes others escaped, and sometimes Ji Ning and the others escaped!

    Ji Ning is stronger than her, and he is a god and demon body refiner. Every time he is in danger, it is Ji Ning who rushes forward to hold back the enemy.  Compared with the dangers I have experienced many times before, although there were only two people I encountered this time, it was the most dangerous one!

    "Senior sister, leave quickly!" Ji Ning's voice sounded in Yu Wei's mind.

    "Let me go again, let me go again, why am I always a burden." Yu Wei gritted her teeth, with tears in her eyes, and said through the voice, "Junior brother, don't worry about me, I am not strong enough, I give up, I want to leave this place  Mingyue Landscape Picture, the next step is up to you."

    Without the burden of myself.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning must be able to relax a lot. With the strength of junior brother Ji Ning, there is no need to go head-to-head."

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± Pieces of talismans suddenly appeared in front of Yu Wei, and a large number of talismans were floating around.

    I'm so unwilling.

    It¡¯s only been six months.

    I really want to go with Junior Brother Ji Ning to the end of the one-year period of the Mingyue Landscape Painting.

    "Release the talisman and spare your life." The Cangwu Vulture in the sky smiled, but suddenly his smile froze.

    Because Yu Wei, who had just thrown out the letter talisman, actually grabbed a handful of the letter talisman, and at the same time put her hand away the letter talisman in mid-air.

    "You are looking for death!" Feeling that he had been teased, the Cangwu Vulture suddenly became angry. He was no longer leisurely in the air, and immediately turned into a stream of light and swooped down.

    Yu Wei, who was holding the letter talisman, had cold and dangerous eyes. She looked at the swooping Cangwu Vulture, and pointed her finger lightly at the Cangwu Vulture. Suddenly, seventy-two Rahu needles were divided into two parts and rotated and floated in the air. Among them  Thirty-six Rahu needles mobilized the power of heaven and earth to form a huge black phoenix.

    The whole body is pitch black, and the phoenix tail is filled with black flames.

    Another thirty-six Rahu needles form a huge white phoenix, which is as pure and flawless as the holy sunshine. The tail of the white phoenix emperor also has rays of light.

    "Huh?" Cang Wujiu suddenly felt frightened, and the inexplicable sense of threat made him immediately explode with all his strength.

    "Wow!"

    The twenty-foot-tall Cangwu Vulture waved its golden right arm, and the sword was even more stunning. It left a beautiful arc-shaped trajectory in the air, and directly slashed at the black man rushing in front.  On top of the phoenix, the black phoenix neighed. Although it was knocked backwards, it did not collapse at all.

    "Ang!" The white phoenix started fighting with the black vulture, causing the black vulture to tremble and crack.

    "How could this happen? She, she" Cang Wujiu was extremely shocked and angry. This woman was obviously much weaker than him. It was just Ji Ning who had long been famous.  He could fight like that with Xia Mang Zishan, who had greatly increased his strength. Even if he went up, he would probably be the same as Ji Ning.

    But how do you deal with a woman who has no reputation at all, and is naturally blocked?

    "I don't believe it anymore." The Cangwu Vulture exploded, and it also showed three heads and six arms. Three scimitars appeared in its hands, turning into strong winds. The light of the swords seemed to tear the heaven and earth apart, and its power could make people's hearts tremble.

    But the black phoenix and the white phoenix assisted each other and actually blocked the violent Cangwu Eagle.

    ¡­¡­

    Mu Zishuo, Bai Shuize, Xiao Qing, Five Crazy Immortals, Cangjiang Zhenren, Beishan Baiwei, and Jiulian, who were all very nervous before, were all stunned.  Why did Senior Sister Yu Wei's strength suddenly explode, and she was able to defend it so tightly that even the Cangwu Vulture was unable to do anything about it?  It's incredible.

    That¡¯s the Cangwu Vulture!

    ¡°Senior sister, has she been hiding her clumsiness?¡± Mu Zishuo wondered, ¡°But senior sister has not been practicing much longer than senior brother Ji Ning.¡±

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Emperor Xia couldn't help but smile when he saw it: "It's quite ups and downs."

    "This is called another village with dark flowers and bright flowers." Lu Dongbin exclaimed, "Who would have thought that this little girl could awaken the memory of her past life at a critical moment. With this awakening, it seems that she has at least understood four complete Tao, and in'  She also has a deep understanding of the Tai Chi avenue. In her previous life, she was also a relatively powerful Sanxian."

    Tai Chi Dao, the four complete Dao, is considered the top master among Sanxian.

    "She also understood two paths before." Bei ?The Immortal Old Man held the wine pot and shook his head, "It is indeed possible to awaken the memory of the past life if the realm is high enough. However, it is very difficult for a reincarnated immortal to awaken the memory of the past life. It seems that the moment just now stimulated her greatly, causing her soul to explode instantly.  , triggering hidden past life memories.¡±

    "Um."

    "right."

    The Chunyang True Immortals present nodded.

    There were more than 100,000 people at the Immortal Fate Conference, including many reincarnated immortals. It is indeed possible to suddenly awaken memories of past lives, but this is very, very rare.

    "What is this little girl's name?" Lu Dongbin looked at Emperor Xia, "I don't know her name yet."

    "Her name is Yu Wei, and her Taoist name is Huo Hong. Because she is a reincarnated immortal, she is called the Fire Rainbow Fairy." Xia Huang said, "She is also from the Black and White Academy in Anchan County. You know the Ji Ning next to her?  Yes, they are also from the Black and White Academy. There are a total of three disciples in the Black and White Academy this time, and they are really not weak."

    "Sloppy Master is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu, and his strength is at the same level as Cang Wujiu, Xia Mangzishan, and Ji Ning. This is because Yu Wei's strength is weak, but she has awakened the memory of her past life, which can be regarded as the same level." Di Hao  Very emotional.

    "Let me see, the sloppy real person has been practicing for more than a hundred years, and Yu Wei has awakened the memory of her previous life. Only Ji Ning, who has been practicing for just thirty years, can have such strength, it's a bit incredible." Lu Dongbin touched his chin and muttered.  , "I think this Ji Ning has great potential."

    Emperor Xia smiled and said, "Did you, Lu Dongbin, want to accept a disciple?"

    "No, no, no, I am more optimistic about the little girl named Yu Wei." Lu Dongbin's eyes shone, "This little girl can be stimulated to awaken memories of past lives. This little girl is interesting."

    The others immediately shook their heads.

    Reincarnated immortals generally have little potential. They have not been able to successfully survive the tribulation in their previous lives. Do you want to survive the tribulation in this life?  The possibility is too low.

    "This Ji Ning has great potential." Emperor Xia was thinking silently. He has now memorized twenty-one young people in this Immortal Fate Conference, all of whom have extremely high potential. Ji Ning is  One of the.

    The world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning was suppressed by Xia Mangzishan. Although he used his flexibility to overcome the fierceness, he was still injured from the shock, but this was only a minor injury. Ji Ning always paid attention to the senior sister's side, but found that under the attack of the Cangwu Vulture, Yu Wei  The senior sister suddenly broke out and actually blocked the Cangwu Eagle one-on-one.  This surprised and delighted Ji Ning.

    "Junior brother, come here, put away your sword formation quickly." Yu Wei said urgently through the message.

    "Senior sister!" Ji Ning stopped entangled with Xia Mangzishan and rushed to Yu Wei's side with a shout. At the same time, with a thought, all the small thousand sword formations were put away.

    "Let's go." Yu Wei grabbed Ji Ning's arm.

    I saw the black phoenix and the white phoenix suddenly landing and spinning, forming a black and white whirlpool. Yu Wei grabbed Ji Ning and rushed into the black and white whirlpool.

    Whoosh!

    Leaving a dazzling black and white light trail in mid-air, it was already thousands of miles away.

    "This, what kind of secret technique is this!" Xia Mangzishan walked over and said in shock, "Why are you running away so fast, Cangwu Vulture, you can't catch up? Didn't you say that you are the fastest in the realm of all things?  ?¡±

    "I can't catch up." Cang Wujiu shook his head slightly, "I can see that this is an exquisite magic weapon escape technique created with the Taiji Dao as the core. This woman's attainments in the 'Tai Chi' Dao are very high.  !¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In a cave, after setting up a simple formation, Ji Ning sat down.

    "That Xia Mangzishan is really a lunatic." Ji Ning also felt tired. The previous battle was too crazy. Suddenly he caught a glimpse of a pool of water deep in the cave. He ran over and picked up the pool of water with his hands to wash his face. "It's really crazy."  Cool."

    Yu Wei also smiled.

    You can also continue walking with your junior brother in the world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures.

    She walked to the pool, sat on the ground, turned her hand over, took out a jade flute, and started playing it gently.

    The sound of the flute is melodious, as if it touches people's hearts.

    Ji Ning was stunned and gently put down the pool of water in his hand, sitting there and listening.

    The sound of the flute floats

    ¡­It was a prairie, where there was a small, peaceful tribe, and a girl was a member of this small tribe¡­

    ¡­Peace is shattered, disaster strikes¡­

    ¡­The girl embarked on the path of killing and became a terrifying female Shura¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Scene after scene, from childhood to final death and reincarnation, all come to mind.

    &nbsp; The sound of the flute seemed to have incredible magic power, making Ji Ning feel joy, anger, sorrow and joy. It was a kind of flute sound that penetrated deep into the soul. Ji Ning was completely absorbed in it. He watched the girl in black playing the flute.  This scene was deeply imprinted in Ji Ning's memory, and he would never forget it even after a long, long time.

    "Snapped."

    A teardrop rolled down and landed on the ground, splashing mud.

    Ji Ning woke up from the sound of the flute and found that there were already two lines of tears on her senior sister's face. She couldn't help shouting: "Senior sister!" Yu Wei paused and then gently put down the flute.

    "Senior sister, you" Ji Ning was a little worried.

    "It's okay." Yu Wei shook her head and looked at Ji Ning, still smiling, "I just thought of some things in the past life. Although everything has happened, but when I really recall it, I really can't control my emotions, but those are all in the past.  Let it go, let it go. After all, I have been reincarnated. In fact, I would rather not know about my previous life."

    "Can you tell me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't want to say it." Yu Wei shook her head.

    "Then did you have a Taoist companion in your previous life?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    Yu Wei was startled and looked at Ji Ning carefully, as if she wanted to see something from the expression in Ji Ning's eyes. Then she shook her head gently: "No!"

    ¡ª¡ª

    The fourth update is completed!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 13: Immortals and Gods

    "Oh." Ji Ning continued, "I used up a lot of my power in the previous battle, so I need to rest first."

    After saying that, Ji Ning stood up and walked to the depths of the cave. With a wave of his hand, the rocks on the ground seemed to be cut neatly and smoothly. Ji Ning lay down on his hands and closed his eyes to rest.

    It seemed calm, but Ji Ning was a little confused inside.

    "Why would I ask Senior Sister if she has any Taoist companions?" Ji Ning was confused. He was also a smart person. He was a cultivator who had long understood his true nature and quickly understood the problem. "Am I right to Senior Sister"

    "No, how can a Taoist couple be so casual?"

    "My heart, is it ready?"

    "Not yet! I'm not ready yet"

    Ji Ning turned around and suppressed everything in his heart.

    Recalling the time spent together day and night in the past six months, sharing life and death time and time again, recalling the first time he and his senior sister looked at each other until now, Ji Ning admitted that it was normal to have a good impression of senior sister at first, because senior sister Yu Wei was different from Jiulian, Jiulian's  Many ideas are contrary to my own and are not of the same world.  And Senior Sister Yu Wei has many of the same ideas as me, and her personality is also very similar!

    Origin

    Opportunity

    Talent

    Senior sister is very similar to me, and she is smarter than me. We have been together day and night for half a year, and it is very comfortable. The silent warmth of senior sister has penetrated into my heart.  Especially when Senior Sister Yu Wei played the flute just now, the sound of the flute really penetrated into her soul. Ji Ning could even feel the joy, pain, and sadness in Senior Sister's heart

    The feeling of touching the senior sister's heart made Ji Ning feel the senior sister's weakness. He even wanted to hug the senior sister.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but ask about his Taoist companion.

    "Taoist companions, don't talk lightly." Ji Ning sighed silently in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning lying deep in the cave, and got up and walked towards the entrance of the cave. She sat at the entrance of the cave and looked at the endless world of mountains and forests outside.  There is a blind formation at the entrance of the cave, so the outside world cannot see inside.

    The moonlight shines at the entrance of the cave.

    Yu Wei held the flute and sat silently with her knees in her arms.

    "I can feel Junior Brother Ji Ning's heart."

    "I endured it before and wanted everything to be over."

    "But on the sixth day of the Mingyue Landscape World, I faced a desperate situation. The Landscape World is so big, and Junior Brother happened to arrive. Does fate want to tell me that I should be with Junior Brother?"

    "But, can I have a Taoist partner? Can I still hope to have a Taoist partner?"

    Yu Wei looked at the bright moon in the sky and silently asked, "God, what should I do?"

    Yu Wei understood that she had reached a fork in the road.

    If she is determined to be with Ji Ning, then the two of them are possible.

    If she really doesn¡¯t want to be together, then she should leave Ji Ning and break up completely after leaving the world of Mingyue Landscape.

    With the passage of each month, the number of real people in the world of Mingyue Landscape Map has continued to decrease sharply. Now, almost all those who are still in the world of Mingyue Landscape Map are monsters who can rival ordinary earth immortals in combat power.

    On top of the Imperial City Square.

    "Haha, there are more than a thousand people in the Mingyue Landscape Map now, but I, the Black and White Academy, only have three!" The Five Crazy Immortals were very proud. Other forces in Anchan County, including the 'Anchan Beishan Clan', could not learn from the Black and White Academy.  Compared with the palace, the three people sent by the Black and White Academy this time were all amazing.

    "Even Marquis Anchan has been chatting with me for so long, and even other princes, and even the top big tribes and sects have come to talk to me." The Five Crazy Immortals then frowned, "But it's strange, this Ji Ning is also very powerful.  , how come you come to chat with me, but the one who mentions little sloppiness the most?"

    He could feel that the big tribes and sects were showing goodwill to the Black and White Academy, and the one he wanted to make friends with the most was the sloppy real person.  It seems that even Ji Ning and Yu Wei are far from being able to compare with the 'Sloppy Real Person'.

    "Strange things happen. Ji Ning is also very powerful, but his training time is even shorter." Five Crazy Immortals were confused.

    ¡­¡­

    "What a strange thing." Lu Dongbin, who woke up after a nap in the main hall of Tianmang Hall, glared, "I've been sleeping for three months, why hasn't this little girl named Yu Wei become a Taoist couple with Ji Ning?"

    "Taoist fellow, don't talk lightly!" Chunyang Zhenxian, who was wearing a black Taoist robe with a blood-colored Tai Chi diagram on it, shook his head and said.

    "How can we delay the matter of love!" Lu Dongbin shook his head and said, "Based on my experience of traveling through three thousand worlds and countless small worlds, this matter of love should be settled immediately at the most critical moment! If  The longer you procrastinate, the further you go.It is even more difficult to form a Taoist couple.  I can bet!  These are Yu Wei and Ji Ning. They want to become a Taoist couple, and they also become a Taoist couple in the Mingyue Mountains and Rivers Picture.  If we didn¡¯t become Taoist couples, it would be even more impossible if we didn¡¯t have each other to spend time together day and night to fight through life and death when the Moonlight Landscape Picture came out!  "

    "Do you dare to bet?" Lu Dongbin looked around.

    "Lu Dongbin, you are a great love sage. You talk one thing after another. Why don't you have a Taoist partner?" The true immortal way of the bloody Tai Chi diagram.

    "The authorities are confused, but those who watch are clear." Lu Dongbin said lightly and then said no more.

    In a secluded valley, a maze is arranged around it.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the grass.

    The water flow and flames are surrounded by the surroundings. A stream of power of Taiyin and the power of the sun by Ji Ning is absorbed in the body. Although it is in the world of Mingyue, the "Chiming Nine Days" can also be cultivated.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning's body emitted bursts of loud noises, the sounds of muscles and bones clashing, and the loud noises caused by the rapid transformation of skin and flesh.

    At the current level, Ji Ning's body is already very strong, and he is not too far away from the soul-level god and demon 'Xiang Liufang'. Even if he exhales, he can form a hurricane that sweeps thousands of miles.

    Gradually, everything calmed down.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and smiled.

    "Junior brother?" Yu Wei, who was protecting the law, looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    "Well, we have made a breakthrough." Ji Ning exclaimed with a smile, "It took several years to finally reach the twelfth level of the Scarlet Bright Nine Heavens Diagram. But it is indeed different. The twelfth level of the Scarlet Bright Nine Heavens Diagram is comparable to the average  The Divine Body Refining Soul is in the early stage, and my divine body and soul are completely integrated together, and I feel that my soul is rapidly becoming stronger."

    The body refining of gods and demons and the refining of Qi flow are two different paths.

    When gods and demons reach the level of the soul, they can directly create a clone!

    Reaching the level of returning to virtual reality, you can turn into a clone by pulling out a hair!

    Now that Ji Ning has reached the twelfth level of cultivation, his body is actually very similar to the 'Turtle and Snake Yuanshen', which has the miraculous effect of nourishing the soul.  And it can also be in harmony with the soul!  The soul can be integrated into every part of the body, which means that Ji Ning's flesh and blood at this time is no longer just flesh and blood, but also contains part of the soul!  That¡¯s why you can become a ¡®clone¡¯ that can act.

    "Souls are getting stronger rapidly?" Yu Weilian asked, "I heard that the souls of gods and demons are stronger than ordinary Yuanshen Taoists."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "The pregnancy and nourishment of my soul by my divine body is even more amazing than the conception and nourishment of the tortoise and snake Yuanshen Judging from my previous experience in cultivating the second soul, I am currently in the body of a god and demon.  The cultivation of the soul is probably five or six times faster than that of the turtle and snake soul."

    "No wonder the gods and demons are so powerful. It is said that the gods and demons become more powerful as they go through the body training, especially after they have survived the tribulation and become gods. Gods have the strength to rival the True Immortal Chunyang." Yu Wei sighed.

    "Senior sister, do you know the god? Chunyang True Immortal?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Don't forget that I am a reincarnated immortal." Yu Wei nodded, "As far as I know, cultivating immortals can be divided into Zifu monks, Wanxiang Zhenren, Yuanshen Taoists, and returning earthly immortals. After the tribulation, they become heavenly immortals! After the heavenly immortals, there are true immortals  , the True Immortal is also called the 'Chun Yang True Immortal'. After the Chunyang True Immortal is the Da Luo Jin Immortal, also known as the Da Luo Dao Ancestor! Or directly called the Tao Ancestor! The Tao Ancestor is the most powerful person in the three realms, the absolute overlord.  The status is higher than the Emperor of Heaven!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He doesn¡¯t know these things. He has only practiced for more than thirty years. Compared with the world where he has awakened the memory of his previous life, his understanding of the Three Realms is indeed much worse.

    "Da Luo Jinxian, also known as Da Luo Daozu, Dao Ancestor?" Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    "Mastering a Dao is one of the prerequisites for becoming a Celestial Immortal. Mastering a Dao is one of the prerequisites for becoming a True Immortal of Chunyang. Mastering a Dao of Heaven is one of the prerequisites for becoming a Great Luo Dao Ancestor." Yu Wei said.

    Ji Ning's heart trembled. Mastering a way of heaven?

    Back then, the master of the Black and White Academy, Taoist Bihai, did not give such detailed information to me. It seemed that Senior Sister Yu Wei was not ordinary in her previous life, at least she knew much more than Taoist Bihai.

    "Since Pangu opened the world, there have been ten heavenly paths between heaven and earth! This is common sense to the immortals, and this is what an immortal told me." Yu Wei said.

    "Ten ways of heaven?" Ji Ning asked, "Which ten?"

    "They are the Heavenly Way of Metal, the Heavenly Way of Wood, the Heavenly Way of Water, the Heavenly Way of Fire, the Heavenly Way of Earth, the Heavenly Way of Life, the Heavenly Way of Destruction, the Heavenly Way of Yin, the Heavenly Way of Yang, and the Heavenly Way of Chaos." Yu Wei said.

    Ji Ning???Just write it down.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, yin, yang, life, destruction, chaos!

    "All things in the world are born from chaos. All things are divided into yin and yang. The three realms are based on the five elements." Yu Wei said, "For example, the way of rain you understand is actually a kind of 'Drip Water Avenue'. And dripping water  The great road also belongs to the heavenly way of water."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Tao, the great road, the way of heaven.

    The five elements are the foundation of the operation of the three realms, and they are all the way of heaven, which is also expected.

    "It is extremely difficult to master a Dao." Yu Wei said, "As for mastering the legendary Dao of Heaven, only then you are qualified to be called the 'Tao Ancestor'. After all, the Dao of Heaven is the source of all Dao, and only those who master the Dao of Heaven can be called  He is the Taoist ancestor!"

    Ji Ning knows.

    Taoist Sanshou was born with a mastery of one avenue. Later, he understood many avenues, but never mastered a single way of heaven.

    "Da Luo Dao Ancestor, who is high above and possesses incredible power, is the overlord of the three realms." Yu Wei said, "Chun Yang True Immortal is the strongest in the three realms! Tao Ancestors are not easy to take action, so they are actually the most powerful among the three realms.  The dazzling scenery is the Pure Yang True Immortals. As for the Celestial Immortals, they are also carefree and immortal. They are enough to sit in one place. After all, the Pure Yang True Immortals are very rare in the entire Three Realms, and the status of Celestial Immortals is still very high."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s only today that he knows every checkpoint on the road to immortality.

    "What about the path of gods and demons?" Ji Ning asked.

    "When the gods and demons survive the heavenly tribulation, they become gods! The gods are comparable to the True Immortals of Chunyang. Every god is a strong person in the three realms." Yu Wei said, "Beyond the gods are the true gods! The true gods  They are generally real gods and demons. They have realized their own magical powers, and they can fight in the sky and on the earth. Their strength is extremely terrifying, completely comparable to Daluo Jinxian Taoist Ancestor!"

    "True God is the highest level of gods and demons It is said that some gods and demons were born in the chaos before the creation of the world. The weakest among them is the Chaos God! The most powerful one is the True God of Chaos! These are the ones who stood on the throne as soon as they were born.  At the top of the Three Realms, there is an extremely terrifying existence without any need for cultivation."

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 14: The Last Month

    Yu Wei said with envy: "These are the darlings of heaven and earth. The Qi Refining Stream is respected by Da Luo Jinxian Dao Ancestor, and the God and Demon Body Refining Stream is respected by the True God of Chaos. Whether it is the Taoist Ancestor or the True God, from the time when Pangu created the world to the present, they are all respected."  The top powerful people of the Three Realms. They are the ones who determine the fate of the Three Realms. Even who will be the Emperor of Heaven is decided by these powerful people."

    Ji Ning had many thoughts in his mind.

    Taoist Sanshou was born in chaos, and he was born to master a great way.

    ¡°Obviously Taoist Sanshou is the True God of Chaos!

    However, according to Huangmao Daxiong, Taoist Sanshou once suffered a tragic defeat and broke his arm. Even the proud Taoist Sanshou could no longer restore his arm.  He has always maintained one arm, and continued to study and study, and created a terrifying magical power that ranks among the top ten in the Three Realms - Star Reaching Hand!

    "Ji Ning." The voice of the big yellow-haired bear suddenly sounded in Ji Ning's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Senior." Ji Ning responded.

    "They are all gods, some have great powers, some have poor powers. They are also true gods, some have great powers, and some have average powers. Can they be the same?" The big yellow-haired bear was obviously aggrieved for his master, "And if the master lives  By now, I'm afraid I have mastered a way of heaven, but for endless years, the master has not come to me"

    The big yellow-haired bear suddenly lowered his voice. He didn¡¯t know whether Taoist Sanshou was dead or alive.

    ¡­¡­

    This conversation with Senior Sister Yu Wei broadened Ji Ning¡¯s horizons.

    The superior Da Luo Daozu and the True Gods of Chaos use the Three Realms as a chessboard to control everything.

    The Emperor of Heaven, the King of Hell, etc. just decided to arrange people to serve.

    "But what happened to Taoist Sanshou back then? He was not even sure of surviving." Ji Ning thought about it. After Taoist Sanshou left Shuifu, he went to face a so-called catastrophe. Since then, there has been no news.  , and never returned to Shuifu.

    Taoist Sanshou is a powerful person, but he has no chance of surviving. What kind of catastrophe will it be?

    "Three Realms"

    "I'm afraid Senior Sister Yu Wei doesn't know the true face of the Three Realms." Ji Ning always felt that everything seemed to have a veil. For example, when he was in the underworld, he encountered a terrible force attacking the six realms of reincarnation. Fortunately, he jumped into  Reincarnation in the six realms of reincarnation, otherwise you would have died at that time.

    "Who is attacking the Six Paths of Reincarnation?" The higher Ji Ning's vision is, the more horrified he becomes, because the Six Paths of Reincarnation is the most important center for the operation of the three realms. I am afraid that powerful people will not dare to mess around, otherwise it will cause other powerful people to  They even jointly deal with the perpetrators' anger.

    "I'm just a little ant. It's not my turn to worry about this kind of thing. Even if the sky falls, a tall man will hold it up." Ji Ning quickly forgot about it.

    In the blink of an eye, the test of the Mingyue Landscape Painting has reached the twelfth and last month!

    A young man in purple robe and a dirty girl walked side by side.

    "Where did this Nine-Death Master come from?" The young man in purple robe glanced at the girl beside him and was secretly speechless. He, Xia Mangqi, was definitely the most favored one among the younger generation of the 'Royal Xia Mang Clan', second only to Xia Mangqi.  Mangzi Mountain!  And he has never been convinced, he is always eager to overwhelm Xia Mangzishan.

    This time Xia Mangqi also showed his brilliance in the Immortal Fate Conference, and his strength was great, but when he met this girl who claimed to be the 'Nine Death Real Person', he was defeated.

    "This girl is too strong. No matter how hard I hit her, I can't hurt her. It's as if her body is like a magic weapon." The young man in purple robe was helpless, "It's not the Nine-Death Real Person, it's the 'Immortal Real Person'."

    The dirty girl said to him at that time: "I have enough talismans. The further you go in the Mingyue Landscape World, the better those who survive will be. And many of them are formed into small teams. I think you are quite powerful."  , how about the two of us forming a team? It will be easier in the last month or two."

    "When we encounter an enemy, if we kill them, the talisman will be mine?" Xia Mangqi made a condition.

    "Okay." The dirty girl nodded, so Xia Mangqi and Nine Deaths joined forces to go out.

    "Um?"

    Suddenly they both stopped and looked into the distance. Four figures appeared in the distance, including men and women.

    A lean young man with messy black hair, a silver-haired girl, a woman as beautiful as the legendary Moon Palace Fairy, and the last one is a bald and dark boy. This dark boy is actually walking barefoot and holding a black curved cane in his hand.  .

    "Zhuan Shuiqi? Second brother, why are you with Master Danzhu and the others?" Xia Mangqi said with a smile.

    "Brother?" The lean young man with messy black hair asked in surprise.

    They are the kings of Daxia"Er Qi" is because they have different temperaments, but they have the same affinity and become sworn brothers. Xia Mangqi is the eldest brother and Zhuan Shuiqi is the second brother.

    "The further you get to the back, the more dangerous it becomes. I don't dare to act alone." Zhuan Shuiqi said helplessly, "I also think I can do it, but even Xia Mangzishan and Cang Wujiu have joined forces early, so we have to join forces!  The four of us also fought against Xia Mangzishan and the others once, but fortunately Black Stone was there and they were so scared that they both ran away."

    "Oh?" Xia Mangqi was surprised, and the dirty girl Jiushi Zhenren next to him also looked surprised.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Give me an introduction." Xia Mangqi smiled.

    "You know Master Danzhu of the East China Sea." The black-haired Zhuan Shuiqi pointed at the woman who looked like a moon palace fairy. Master Danzhu also smiled and nodded.

    Zhuan Shuiqi pointed at the silver-haired girl and said, "This is Master Feixue, and his magic is extremely good."

    Then he pointed to the barefooted dark boy holding a black curved cane: "This is Master Heishi. Master Heishi is very good at Fuxi stick formation and is a true master of formation With him here, we can leave if we want.  You can attack if you want. Master Heishi is also very strong in close combat. He blocked Xia Mangzi Mountain with just one shot In my opinion, Master Heishi is fully expected to win the first place in this Immortal Fate Conference."

    Xia Mangqi and Master Nine Deaths both looked at the dark bald boy holding the cane.

    Very strange.

    When facing this dark, bald boy, they felt as if they were facing the endless vast sky

    "Grand master of formations? Can Xia Mang Zishan be blocked in close combat?" Xia Mangqi was secretly horrified.

    "Huh?" The dirty girl also looked at the dark bald boy curiously.

    The bald boy also looked at the dirty girl.

    The two of them have an inexplicable feelingthe other person is terrible!

    "How about we go together?" Xia Mangqi asked.

    Zhuan Shuiqi looked at the dark bald boy.

    The swarthy bald boy looked at the dirty girl and showed a faint smile: "Okay."

    "Okay." The dirty girl also spoke.

    So

    These six people formed a team.

    In this team, Master Heishi, Master Nine Deaths, and Master Danzhu have all received more than 1,400 yuan of talismans. The other three, Xia Mangqi, Zhuan Shuiqi, and Master Feixue, are still behind.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were also walking in the mountains. Their steps were like the wind, and they were far away in an instant. While walking, they also released their spiritual consciousness to explore the surroundings for thousands of miles.

    Although it is already the twelfth month, Ji Ning and Yu Wei are still the same as before, just like normal senior sisters and junior brothers.

    "Senior sister, how many letters do you have now, and how much are you missing?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Are you enough?" Yu Wei asked back.

    "I have more than 1,200 yuan." Ji Ning said, "Actually, the number of talismans obtained varies. With so many, I should be 99% sure that I will be in the top 80."

    "Be careful. You have to collect 1,370 talismans to definitely pass the test." Yu Wei said, "I have fewer talismans than you, and now I have nearly 800."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Because the two of them have always been according to who killed whom, although Ji Ning tried his best to give way to the senior sister, but since the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming reached the twelfth level, Ji Ning's strength has become even stronger.  When encountering some powerful opponents, Ji Ning had to explode and naturally kill the opponent, and then the letter talisman came to Ji Ning.

    "In the last month, everyone who survived probably hid hundreds of talismans. As long as we kill two or three, it will be enough for us." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s difficult to kill two or three in the end.¡± Yu Wei also said solemnly.

    There are fewer and fewer people now.

    It is very difficult to meet an opponent. If you encounter a fight, the opponent will immediately run away when he sees that the situation is not going well!  It's too difficult to kill the opponent or make the opponent give up the talisman!

    "There is still enough time, there is still more than half a month." Ji Ning said.

    The two kept marching and passed thousands of miles in the blink of an eye.

    Spiritual consciousness is also constantly sweeping the surrounding area of ??thousands of miles.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Yu Wei suddenly looked up to the sky.

    A boat swooped down from high in the sky.

    "That boat is restricted by formations and cannot be penetrated by spiritual consciousness. The person coming here is not good, so be careful." Yu Wei sent a message to Ji Ning, but they are both skilled and brave people, and both of them are strong, so they really don't know how to do it.  Retreat easily.

    Whoosh!The distance of a thousand miles was only an instant. The boat disappeared, and six figures appeared on the weeds in front of them.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei¡¯s pupils shrank.

    "Xia Mangqi, the genius of the royal Xia Mang clan. Zhuan Shuiqi, the genius of the Zhuanshui clan. And Master Danzhu!" Ji Ning and Yu Wei's eyes fell on the beautiful Master Danzhu, who was as beautiful as a fairy from the Moon Palace.  Among the six people in front of me, the most famous one is Master Danzhu.

    ¡­¡­

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    "The pair of Ji Ning and Yu Wei were in trouble when they met the Cangwu Eagles of Xia Mang Zi Mountain before." Lu Dongbin sighed, "That time it was Yu Wei who awakened the memory of her previous life and escaped. This time, these six people  But what's even more powerfulthat dirty girl has realized five complete Tao! The dark, bald and barefooted boy is a master of formations. Both of them have the strength to fight for this fairy fate.  The first place in the conference, Ji Ning and the others will be in big trouble when they encounter this six-person team."

    "In the world of Mingyue Landscape, how many people have died in the past year? How many times has it been a life-and-death ordeal? For the little Taoist couple you love so much, this time is just a bigger disaster." Zhenjun Chiji said calmly.  .

    "This battle is interesting." Emperor Xia smiled.

    There are about twenty people who can hit the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference.

    ?? The Nine-Death Master, the Black Stone Master, and the newly-breakthrough Ji Ning are all expected to reach the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 15: Desperate Situation

    Although Ji Ning and Yu Wei are wary, they are not afraid. In their eyes, the one who needs to be careful most among the six people is 'Danzhu Zhenren'. Ji Ning has now broken through to the twelfth level of the Nine Heavens of Chi Ming, and is fully confident of defeating him.  Danzhu Zhenren.  He didn't know that although Master Danzhu among the six people in front of him was powerful, Master Blackstone and Master Nine Deaths were more terrifying.

    ¡°Wow!¡± The swarthy, bald and barefoot boy suddenly grinned.

    Suddenly streams of light flew in all directions as fast as lightning, and they were ancient and simple Fuxi sticks.

    "Fuxi stick! Formation!" Ji Ning was shocked. Among the top geniuses, there were only a few who studied formations.

    Hum~~~~

    Dao Dao Light connects, the runes flow, and the ban on the banquet of ten miles is shrouded in the dozen.

    "Okay." The swarthy bald boy said calmly, "I have imposed a ban. They can't escape. It's up to you whether to kill or release." He sat cross-legged directly on the edge of the ban light barrier.  The crooked cane was stuck on the ground beside him, and he just sat there, obviously not wanting to interfere.

    He has already had enough letter talismans. Using a large sealing formation to trap the opponent has already exhausted the friendship between teammates.  Let him fight?  He was too lazy to fight.  At his core, he is not a person who likes killing.

    "Ji Ning." Xia Mangqi said coldly, "Hand over all the talismans obediently, and you two can still live. Otherwise you will die!"

    "Hand over the letter talisman!" Zhuan Shuiqi also shouted.

    "Hand it over." The silver-haired girl Feixue Zhenren also shouted.

    None of the three of them had enough talismans, so naturally they were the most enthusiastic.

    Master Danzhu smiled and said: "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, to tell you the truth, there are people in this team who are stronger than me. I advise you to stop struggling and hand over the letter talisman, which can be regarded as saving your life. You can still survive in the moment of cultivation.  It¡¯s short, but the future is promising, so there¡¯s no need to force this Immortal Fate Conference.¡±

    "If you have the ability, come and get it." Ji Ning stood in the distance and said coldly.  "You want me to give it to you and dream."

    Accompanied by Ji Ning¡¯s voice.

    A huge water and fire lotus flower also bloomed. The layers of water lotus leaves and fire lotus leaves were extremely beautiful and kept rotating.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were protected by the huge water and fire lotus.

    "Don't talk nonsense to them." The silver-haired girl said coldly, "Do it." As she said that, a whisk appeared in her hand, and she waved it directly. Thousands of white threads flew high into the air and formed a strange beast's head. This snow-white beast  The head is extremely ferocious.  There are layers of fangs in the mouth, intertwined with each other.

    The snow-white beast's head opened its mouth wide and bit down at Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    The fire and water lotus protects Ji Ning and the two of them.

    "Crack~~" The teeth of the snow-white animal head bit on the water and fire lotus. The countless teeth intertwined with each other and easily crushed a layer of lotus leaves.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised, but he also expected that no one would be a good person if he survived to the end.

    "Kill." Zhuan Shuiqi formed a seal with his hands, and suddenly black streams of light flew out from around his body, turning into black snakes in mid-air. Six black snakes attacked crazily, and also broke through the layers of lotus.  leaf.  Attack Xiang Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    "Too persistent." Master Danzhu sighed softly, and her eyes suddenly brightened.

    Invisible spiritual thoughts instantly invaded Xiang Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    Yu Wei¡¯s face turned pale.

    Ji Ning also felt like a sharp needle piercing his soul.  But now, his soul and body are completely in tune, and even his resistance to impact is much stronger.  Blocked it directly.

    "Nine deaths, kill." Xia Mangqi roared and turned into a giant eighteen feet tall. His whole body was shining with golden light, his momentum was overwhelming, and he was holding a sword in his hand.  Stepping on those broken lotus leaves, he rushed towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Ji Ning? It seems to be quite powerful." The dirty girl was smiling. She was twenty feet tall in a flash, but there was no breath in her body.  As if it was normal, he rushed over with bare hands.

    In an instant, five people took action at the same time.

    "roll!"

    Ji Ning suddenly swelled into an eighteen-foot giant. His aura was powerful and powerful, and he let out an angry roar. He saw invisible spiritual thoughts turning into sharp swords, swords, and spears and instantly attacked Master Danzhu, Master Feixue, and Master Nine Deaths.  Five people, Zhuan Shuiqi and Xia Mangqi.  In the short time it takes for a Yuanshen Taoist to achieve Yuanshen, his soul will make the greatest progress.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When a strong person who refines the body of gods and demons reaches the level of the soul, the progress will be the greatest.  Ji Ning reached the twelfth level, and his soul was nourished by the divine body, which caused an astonishing surge.  It's not far behind even compared to the second soul soul.

    &nbsp; This impact immediately caused the expressions of all five people to change.

    "Broken!" Ji Ning, with overwhelming momentum, held two huge fairy swords in his hands, roared and swung his sword, and the sword struck directly on the snow-white beast's head with dazzling light.

    Bang!

    The snow-white beast's head was directly chopped and dissipated, turning into countless white threads and flying back. The silver-haired girl holding a fly whisk also showed a look of shock.

    "Go!" Ji Ning slashed the snow-white beast's head away with a sword, and the sword light flashed across the sky. The six black snakes that struck first were all sent flying backwards.

    "kill!"

    Following Ji Ning, he arrived in front of Xia Mangqi, and the sword light struck Xia Mangqi directly.

    "I'll block." Xia Mangqi was frightened by Ji Ning's ferocious momentum. He didn't dare to block it with all his heart. "Cang~~~" With a loud noise, Xia Mangqi, a giant of 18 feet, seemed to  A meteorite flew away with a whooshing sound and hit the sealing formation in the distance.

    "It's too strong."

    Xia Mangqi, Zhuan Shuiqi, and Feixue Zhenren were all shocked.

    Ji Ning has an overwhelming advantage against the three of them. If one-on-one, they may be killed in two or three rounds.

    "Whoosh." At this time, the dirty girl stepped forward, greeted Ji Ning, and directly stretched out her palm. The palm of her hand was like a knife and cut towards Ji Ning. That palm knife was simply exquisite. Ji Ning also  It feels mysterious and unfathomable. In terms of subtlety, it definitely surpasses my own swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning also roared towards him with a sword.

    Bang!

    The sword light and the palm collided, and the dirty girl was so shocked that she took three steps back, while Ning took one step back.

    "What!" Ji Ning was surprised. When he took action in the last few months of the Mingyue Landscape World, he used his star-catching hand every time he made a move. He didn't dare to hide his clumsiness. After all, not all of them were good at it, just like how he dealt with Xia Mang before.  Odd, I can¡¯t kill him with just one move using the Star Reaching Hand. Apparently everyone who is still alive is very powerful!  But the girl in front of her actually dared to block her own sword with her bare hands, and she even blocked it, which was outrageous.

    "You go deal with that woman, leave Ji Ning to me." The dirty girl looked very excited.

    Ji Ning swung around, his head and arms suddenly fluttering.

    Holding six swords in hand, he attacked the dirty girl directly: "If you don't want to die, leave quickly."

    "It's rare to meet a good opponent." The dirty girl greeted him.

    "Kill, kill, kill." Ji Ning showed no mercy. With his three heads and six arms, the sword light was like lightning, but this dirty girl used her palms to wave in front of her again and again, and actually blocked most of the sword.  Although the remaining sword light struck her body, it barely left some wounds.

    "Why is her body like a magic weapon? I can smash even earth-level magic weapons with my sword with all my strength. But it only leaves a small wound on her skin?" Ji Ning was shocked, "We can't get entangled with her."

    Ji Ning dodged and rushed towards Master Feixue and Zhuan Shuiqi.

    "You are mine." The dirty girl also swayed and turned into three heads and six arms. At the same time, like water, she moved with Ji Ning, and her six palms slapped and cut towards Ji Ning again and again.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was anxious.

    The girl in front of him was clinging to him and clinging to him. Even though his sword skills were fierce, the opponent's body was like a magic weapon and he could block it forcefully, and he couldn't get away at all.

    ¡­¡­

    When Master Feixue, Zhuan Shuiqi, Xia Mangqi, and Master Danzhu saw this, they all attacked Yu Wei at the same time.

    "Black and white."

    "Tai Chi."

    Yu Wei stood there, with the black phoenix and the white phoenix surrounding her, like an iron wall, facing the attacks of four people at the same time. The huge snow-white beast head, six black snakes and the secret seal technique performed by Master Danzhu, the huge half in the air  The large transparent seal hit the two phoenixes again and again.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei said urgently.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning understood that senior sister could not stop him. Although senior sister's strength had greatly increased and she was good at defense, she still could not withstand the attacks of four people at the same time.

    The three-headed and six-armed Ji Ning roared angrily: "Get out of here."

    "Just you, it's not enough." The dirty girl also had a head and six arms, completely pestering Ji Ning.

    Even fighting with Xia Mang Zishan didn't make Ji Ning feel so aggrieved. The girl in front of him not only had a body like a magic weapon, but also had an extremely high spiritual understanding. Her every move was so mysterious that she completely entangled him and he couldn't escape at all.  Lose.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei's voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    Ji Ning also saw the one in the distancescreen.

    Bang!

    The white phoenix finally collapsed, and Xia Mangqi, who was eighteen feet tall, rushed over with a sword in his hand.

    "Go." Ji Ning eagerly launched the Small Thousand Sword Formation. Suddenly, more than 700 flying swords were suspended in the air, and a ray of sword light condensed quickly flew out, directly killing Xia Mangqi.  Although Ji Ning's close combat strength has greatly increased, the power of the Small Thousand Sword Formation has not improved much.

    "Dang." Xia Mangqi blocked the Small Thousand Sword Formation with one strike. Although his body was shaken, he still rushed straight at Yu Wei.

    Just a black phoenix tried its best to block the big seal, the big black snake, and the snow-white beast head.

    Xia Mangqi came close to killYu Wei even retreated, but how could she escape when she was surrounded by all parties in the forbidden formation?

    "Dang." Xia Mangqi held the sword in his hand to resist the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation, but his left hand suddenly emitted all kinds of strange and strange colors, and even had a faint black energy. This heart-stopping left hand directly grabbed Yu Wei.

    "Ten thousand poisonous stings!" Yu Wei's face changed drastically.

    "Pfft."

    Although she tried her best to resist, her close combat was no match for Xia Mangqi, who was refining the body of gods and demons. Immediately, the left hand exuding black energy penetrated directly into Yu Wei's abdomen, and the terrible poison instantly invaded the whole body. Yu Wei's face turned pale.  Suddenly it became gray and black.

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 16: The Seventh Form of the Three-foot Sword

    Yu Wei also understood that it was really a matter of life and death, and suddenly blood flashed all over her body, forming a bloody Tai Chi.

    Whoops!

    Yu Wei transformed into a streak of bloody rainbow light and violently retreated a hundred feet before falling down, vomiting black blood from her mouth. There was a hideous wound on her abdomen, and the wound was filled with black blood.

    Ji Ning watched this scene helplessly. The senior sister was pierced through the abdomen by Xia Mangqi's palm, vomiting blood and fell to the ground. This made Ji Ning's eyes turn red instantly.

    An uncontrollable fear and anger instantly filled the entire soul.

    "Ahhhh!!!" Ji Ning howled.

    Endless murderous intent fills every part of the soul.

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    Kill them all!

    Kill all obstacles!

    "Be angry, it's useless." The dirty girl still pestered Ji Ning, seeming to take pleasure in it.

    "Behead!" Ji Ning roared.

    This roar comes from the deepest part of the heart, from the deepest part of the soul.

    Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, waved six fairy swords at the same time. The six huge sword lights instantly became extremely dazzling and turned into six threads The sword lights turned into threads!  No obstacle can stop you, break all obstacles!

    Unprecedented killing intent, unprecedented determination.

    And the tens of thousands of life-and-death fights in the past year are more useful than the usual ten years of understanding. The "Three-foot Sword" sword technique passed down to the depths of Ji Ning's soul by the 'Beixing Immortal' resurfaced again, with endless terrifying killing intent.  , the strong determination that no one can stop, the incomparable penetrating sword heart and the previous insights, made Ji Ning directly perform the seventh form of the three-foot sword.

    The seventh form of the three-foot sword - one-word sword slash!

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Six silky sword lights passed through the dirty girl's body. When the first sword fell, her expression changed, because the first sword had already cut off one of her palms directly. She was like  The physical body of the magic weapon cannot withstand such a sharp sword light.

    "Back off!" The dirty girl no longer felt as relaxed as before, and even had a hint of panic as she backed away crazily.

    "Wow."

    One of her arms was thrown away, and there was a huge wound on her chest.

    But she finally retreated. Her body of gods and demons was rapidly recovering. She looked at Ji Ning in shock and anger: "The sword was as bright as silk! He has actually reached such a state!"

    ¡­¡­

    "The sword shines like silk!"

    "He has only been practicing for more than thirty years, and he has actually reached the point where the sword is as bright as silk. He is truly a rare genius in the art of swordsmanship."

    "It's really possible to take the first place in this Immortal Fate Conference. I'm afraid Xia Mangzishan is not as good as him."

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall, whether it was the nine Chunyang True Immortals or the nearly a thousand Heavenly Immortals, they were all shocked, and then started to express their admiration.

    The sword is as bright as silk

    It means that one has reached a truly profound state in the way of swordsmanship. The seventh form of the three-foot sword, "One-word Sword Cut", is the state where the sword is as bright as silk.

    In fact, the last three moves of "Three-Child Sword", the seventh, eighth, and ninth moves, are much more terrifying than the last, and even the master of the North Traveling Immortal could not record them in books.

    The first six moves of "Three-Child Sword" can be regarded as step-by-step, leading the practitioner to the level of the "realm of the great road".  The progress of each posture is not too big, because the first six postures focus on a step-by-step process, and are mainly to 'teach' future generations and compile them into books. Naturally, the progress of each posture is smaller, making it easier to practice.

    But the last three moves that cannot be recorded in books are the three moves that continue to increase in power.

    The seventh form has reached the level of a 300,000-year-old Sanxian Sword Immortal.

    The eighth form is already comparable to the level of ordinary immortals.

    The ninth form is considered to be the top level among the immortals.  It is precisely by relying on the ninth form that the Beixing Immortal can rival the real Celestial Immortal even though he is a loose immortal!

    These three movementseach one is a big leap.

    Every move is extremely powerful.

    Yu Wei lay there, trying her best to control the magic weapon to form a black phoenix and a white phoenix.  At the same time, a jade bottle appeared in his hand, and Yuan Li shattered the jade bottle, and a pill flew directly into his mouth.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡± Her abdominal wound healed quickly.

    "Ten thousand poisonous stings." Yu Wei knew she was in trouble.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Black and White Academy also has this magical power.

    ?????????????????? However, the Daxia royal family has too many magical powers, among which Ten Thousand Poisons are contained in the Daxia royal family.  Then Xia Mangqi cultivated this magical power. The ten thousand poisonous stings are actually very poisonous.A large amount of strange poisons need to be integrated into the body. As a royal genius, Xia Mangqi can naturally obtain rare strange poisons, so the 'Ten Thousand Poison Stings' he cultivated is also particularly vicious.

    Once you are touched by him, you will be poisoned immediately.

    ???????????? If you are a strong person who can refine the body of gods and demons, you won¡¯t be afraid, but Yu Wei is refining Qi Flow, and her body¡¯s own resistance is not enough, so she can only rely on pills.  Wanting to suppress the poison of the 'Ten Thousand Poison Sting' Yu Wei simply didn't have such a precious elixir.

    "Death!" Xia Mangqi roared in the distance with a wild laugh, but a golden sword light flew over, it was the sword light of the Small Thousand Sword Formation.

    "Although the sword light of this sword array is very powerful, it can't shake me at all." Xia Mangqi had already resisted it several times. This time he waved the sword in his hand to block the sword light again.

    Wow!

    The sword was as bright as silk, but its power was astonishingly strong. Xia Mangqi was caught off guard and the sword in his hand was thrown away. His tiger's mouth was already cracked, and the whole person was shaken backwards.  But at this moment, Ji Ning, who was extremely fast, had already rushed forward. Xia Mangqi flipped his hands and a sword appeared in both hands.

    "Die." The three-headed and six-armed Ji Ning looked extremely ferocious, and the six sword lights were like huge wheels, buzzing, banging, banging!  !  !  !  !  !  Six sword lights roared past in succession.

    Xia Mangqi's eyes widened as he was directly chopped into pieces.

    A water-fire lotus flower was born, wrapped up the fragments, and strangled them crazily.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Xia Mangqi¡¯s spirit roared.

    It¡¯s a pity that they were still strangled to death.

    "What!" Master Danzhu, Master Feixue, and Zhuan Shuiqi were all shocked. They actually killed Xia Mangqi in person?  This is too powerful. How come this Ji Ning's strength suddenly increased so much?

    "They all deserve to die."

    Ji Ning turned and charged at the nearest Feixue master.

    "Run away!"

    Masters Danzhu, Feixue and Zhuan Shuiqi had all seen Ji Ning's previous toughness, and they didn't dare to resist, so they all rushed out quickly.

    "Open." The swarthy, bald boy 'Black Stone Master' who had been controlling the banning formation quickly revoked the banning formation.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Master Danzhu, Master Feixue, and Zhuan Shuiqi all broke out of the banning formation.  The three of them had just exited the banning formation. Master Heishi thought again and opened the banning formation again, and the mask appeared again.

    "Open it for me." Ji Ning roared, the sword light was like silk, and the six sword lights slashed towards the sealing formation.

    Bang!

    The formation was torn apart by the chopping, and Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, rushed out of the sealing formation.

    "What." Feixue Zhenren, who had just breathed a sigh of relief outside the sealing formation, was so shocked that she even wanted to run away, but how could her escape speed compare to Ji Ning who was refining his body with gods and demons?  Although Lian waved the whisk in her hand, thousands of white silk threads formed densely packed strange white foxes around her, protecting her. At the same time, she also threw out a large number of letter talismans. Lian Xian said urgently: "Here are the letter talismans for you, spare my life."  !¡±

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± Another six rays of sword light directly scattered the white fox and killed Master Feixue.

    too fast.

    Ji Ning's six arms swung the sword light so fast that Master Feixue threw out the letter talisman and was killed by Ji Ning before it could be moved out.

    Zhuan Shuiqi and Danzhu were both frightened by Ji Ning's madness. Although Danzhu was very strong, she was a Qi-liquid practitioner How could she dare to fight to the death with Ji Ning?

    Whoops!  call out!

    Zhuan Shuiqi and Danzhu both flew away and fled far away.

    The swarthy bald boy ¡®Black Stone Master¡¯ closed the ban formation, and the dirty girl Nine Death Master stood beside him. At this moment, Nine Death Master¡¯s hands had already put on silver gloves.

    "Let's go, now is not the time to fight with him." Master Blackstone said through a message.

    The Nine Death Master gritted his teeth and glanced at Ji Ning.

    "Walk."

    They both found that Ji Ning's strength was strong enough to threaten them. If he really fought to the death, they didn't have the slightest certainty.  And they have already collected enough talismans, so it is not worth fighting for now.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two left quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning exploded and killed Xia Mangqi and Feixue, scared away Zhuan Shuiqi and Danzhu, and made Nine Deaths and Black Stone temporarily retreat.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning, who was filled with murderous intent, glanced around, waved his hand to collect the magic weapon left by Master Feixue, and then quickly ran back to his senior sister. When he reached her side, he returned to his normal appearance.

    &nbsp; "Senior sister." Ji Ning couldn't help but become anxious when he saw Yu Wei's face turned gray and black, and her body was poisoned.  Yu Wei also managed to sit up and looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    What he just saw was the magical power ¡®Ten Thousand Poison Stings¡¯ used by Xia Mangqi.

    ??This magical power is not allowed for the Yellow-haired Big Bear, the spirit of the Water Mansion, to practice by himself. Although it is of great use when he is weak, in the future when he becomes stronger, he may have to abolish this magical power.

    Butit is undeniable that this magical power is very terrifying. If you touch it, you will be poisoned and your strength will be greatly damaged!

    "I have an antidote pill here, which may be able to suppress it" Ji Ning was extremely anxious.

    "It's okay, I'm fine." Yu Wei sat and looked at Ji Ning, smiling and shaking her head gently. When she saw Ji Ning being so crazy, her heart was filled with happiness.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but feel scared and distressed when she saw her senior sister looking like this.

    Regardless of everything, he hugged the senior sister directly.

    Yu Wei was hugged by Ji Ning and pressed against Ji Ning's neck. She felt the heat coming from Ji Ning's body. It was so hot that she was stunned.

    "I don't want to hesitate anymore." Ji Ning murmured in the senior sister's ear, "I don't want to regret it. I don't want to regret it. I'm really afraid that you died just now. If you die, should I still hesitate?"

    Yu Wei also stretched out her hand and hugged Ji Ning tightly, with a smile on her face and tears streaming down her face.

    ¡­¡­

    The main hall of Tianmang Mountain.

    Lu Dongbin slapped the table so hard that the fairy fruits and wine flew out. He stood up and pointed at the huge moonscape painting where Ji Ning and Yu Wei were hugging each other, and laughed and said, "That's how it should be.  That's how it should be. What do mother-in-law and mother-in-law look like? If they miss this Mingyue Landscape Picture, they will never be together in their lives. If they want to be together, they have to seize the opportunity. If your heart is moved, it's time to go. We all live and die together.  It¡¯s been so many times, but you still don¡¯t understand your true feelings? Are you hesitating like this? Hahaha, but it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s been the last month, and I finally embraced her.¡±

    The fourth update is completed!  It¡¯s Monday, please vote for recommendation!

    *(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 17 I will never hurt you

    Emperor Xia, Di Hao and others were speechless when they saw all the fairy fruits and fairy wine flying out from the note taken by Lu Dongbin.

    After all, you, Lu Dongbin, are also a famous and powerful person in the Three Realms. You are regarded as 'Lu Zu' by countless sects in the three thousand worlds and billions of small worlds. It is necessary for the love of a pair of little guys in the Wanxiang Realm realm.  Are you so excited?  It's just a piece of fun at most, why be so excited?

    But they all also understand that Lu Dongbin has such a temperament, he likes to play with the world, and he also enjoys it. He cares about the love affairs of some small people, and often does things like "Yue Lao Matchmaker".

    ¡­¡­

    A group of people from the Black and White Academy in the Imperial City Square were extremely nervous looking at the huge moonscape in the sky.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, hurry, hurry! Ah, yes, yes, kill them!" Mu Zishuo was extremely anxious, looking at the furious Ji Ning in the moon landscape painting.

    "Hurry, hurry." The Five Crazy Immortals also watched anxiously, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, Xia Mangqi is only a real person of Wanxiang. No matter how powerful his 'Ten Thousand Poison Sting' is, he can only rely on some pills."  It can be suppressed, at least it will be fine for a while."

    "What!"

    Mu Zishuo, Xiao Qing, Bai Shuize, Five Crazy Immortals, Cangjiang Zhenren, Beishan Baiwei and other people were suddenly stunned.

    because¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei actually hugged each other!

    "This, this, this" Mu Zishuo stammered even as he spoke.

    "Master, he and Miss Yu Wei" Xiao Qing was also very surprised.

    Beishan Baiwei was the first to react, patting her thigh with a smile: "Brother Ji Ning is really amazing. The test of the Mingyue Landscape Picture at the Immortal Fate Conference allowed him to embrace the beauty and return home."

    "Yeah." The Five Crazy Immortals also quickly shook their heads and felt extremely satisfied, "There will be a good story in my Black and White Academy!"

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian watched this scene silently, but she felt that the world seemed to be quiet at this moment.

    "He is still with his senior sister."

    "Right."

    "I am me, he is him! But should I hope that they will stay together and be happy forever, or should I hope that they also separate?" Jiulian wanted to bless, but asked herself Deep in her heart, she still had a feeling for some reason.  A kind of expectation, hoping that Ji Ning would also separate from Yu Wei.

    Jiulian is also a cultivator who has clearly understood his original heart. He immediately analyzed his heart and said silently: "The calamity of love is sad. Although I have clearly understood my original intention, looking at Ji Ning always makes my heart waver again If I  If you want to go further on the road of cultivating immortality, then never see him again."

    "It's good for him, and it's good for me." Jiulian made a decision. When the Immortal Fate Conference is over, he will return to the Dongyan clan and will never see each other again unless it is really necessary.

    Patriarch Dongyan on the side glanced at Jiulian behind him, and he also noticed Jiulian's eyes.

    That is a look of determination!

    Patriarch Dongyan shook his head slightly. Ji Ning and Jiulian reaching this point was not the result he expected. It was just Jiulian's choice and he would not interfere.

    In the Mingyue landscape painting.

    Yu Wei also hugged Ji Ning tightly. She felt the warmth of Ji Ning's body and felt a kind of contentment and happiness. It had been a long time since she had this kind of happiness. It had been too long. In her past and present lives, she only had the short-term happiness of childhood.  At this moment she had this feeling of happiness again, which made her unable to hold back tears.

    She moved and hugged Ji Ning tighter.

    She couldn't help but recall the terrifying existence in her previous life, which made her tremble in her heart. It also made Yu Wei bite her lips, which were bloody. She said silently in her heart: "I swear, even if my soul is gone, I, Yu Wei, will still be alive."  I will never hurt you. Absolutely not!"

    After making a decision in her heart, Yu Wei became more relaxed and prepared to lose her soul, and the knot in her heart disappeared.

    "My man." A smile appeared on Yu Wei's face.

    Ji Ning hugged Yu Wei and smelled Yu Wei's natural body fragrance. The down on his neck also touched his face. Ji Ning felt calmer than ever before. He hadn't been this calm for a long time. He could feel the woman in front of him.  She was very close to his heart, and they seemed to be one.

    "From now on," Ji Ning whispered in Yu Wei's ear, as if it was a promise, "Yu Wei, you are my woman."

    "You are mine too." Yu Wei also said softly.

    Both of them felt each other's feelings.

    You are willing to die for me.

    I am also willing to die for you.

    In the future, you and I will go on the path of cultivating immortality together.??, never leave.

    "Yu Wei." Ji Ning let go of Yu Wei, looked at her gray and black face, and asked, "The poison you were poisoned by?"

    "The toxin of the Ten Thousand Poison Stings is strange." Yu Wei shook her head gently, "The elixir in my body can only suppress it for one or two hours. To cure this strange poison, I need to use some rare and precious elixir that can detoxify hundreds of millions of strange poisons.  Or specially prepare a magical elixir to detoxify this poison. There is no way in this world of Mingyue Shanshui Tu, I have to get out."

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth, seeing that Yu Wei could pass the test, but now she had to get out, because without detoxification, she would die if she couldn't suppress the poison.

    "Okay, don't give in." Yu Wei smiled and looked at Ji Ning, her eyes full of happiness, "In fact, getting you is better than any reward in the Immortal Fate Conference."

    "Yeah." Although Ji Ning wanted to spend more time with Yu Wei, he still said, "You need to detoxify and get out quickly. This toxin is not easy to detoxify."

    "This is the capital of Daxia, and experts from all walks of life gather outside, so it is not difficult to detoxify." Yu Wei nodded, "These talismans are for you."

    Wow.

    Suddenly a large number of talismans appeared around.

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡± Invisible fluctuations came and directly moved Yu Wei out.

    Ji Ning put away the letter talisman. In fact, the letter talismans obtained after killing Xia Mangqi and Feixue were enough for him and Yu Wei to pass the test. However, after being poisoned by the Ten Thousand Poison Sting they had to  Gotta get out and detoxify.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning immediately took a step forward and disappeared into a stream of light.

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    The nine Chunyang True Immortals all looked at the bright moon landscape.

    "This Yu Wei is coming out, Xia Mang, just move her over." Lu Dongbin said.

    Emperor Xia just smiled while sitting on the throne.

    Wow.

    The girl in black, who is over 1.7 meters tall according to earth calculations, and whose skin is as smooth as white jade, appears in the main hall of Tianmang Hall, next to the nine Pure Yang True Immortals.

    "Huh?" Yu Wei was stunned when she saw her surroundings.

    The Emperor Xia, who was sitting high above, and the other one named True Immortal Chunyang, the fluctuations that spread out naturally without deliberately restraining them made Yu Wei feel frightened. She had seen immortals in her previous life, and there were more than one.  .  The feeling given to her by these beings in front of her was too powerful, and they were definitely not immortals.

    Yu Wei glanced behind her, and the auras of the nearly a thousand immortals behind her were equally astonishing.

    "Yu Wei, a disciple of the Black and White Academy, pays homage to Your Majesty." Yu Wei immediately knelt down, showing great respect.

    "You are quite smart." Emperor Xia praised with a smile, "Get up."

    Lu Dongbin looked at Yu Wei with great interest. In fact, the other eight Chunyang True Immortals present did not look down on Yu Wei at all. She was just a reincarnated female fairy, so Lu Dongbin was more interested in Yu Wei.

    "Little girl." Lu Dongbin threw a wine bottle directly, and the wine bottle flew towards Yu Wei.

    Yu Wei connected, but there was confusion in her eyes.

    "Drink it." Lu Dongbin ordered directly.

    Yu Wei looked at the jug in her hand. Although she was uneasy, she knew she couldn't refuse. When she picked up the jug and drank directly, she raised her head and drank. Her neck looked very beautiful when she raised her head.  It was a little gray and black, but gradually, the color of her neck began to change, quickly turning white. In just a moment, Yu Wei changed from 'Cinderella' to 'White Girl'.

    "My poison?" Yu Wei was shocked. The poison on her body was extraordinary. It was detoxified by drinking alcohol.

    "Little girl, the immortal brew you drank is not ordinary. It is the secret treasure of Emperor Xia. It is not easy to take out. Most immortals can't drink it. This was specially given by Emperor Xia to Lu Dongbin." The North Immortal laughed.  said.

    Yu Wei even wanted to kneel down to express gratitude.

    "No need, just a bottle of wine." Lu Dongbin said nonchalantly, "Okay, you can go."

    "Let's go?" Yu Wei looked at the huge Tianmang Palace, with nearly a thousand immortals behind itnearly a thousand is not a lot, but they can be divided into two rows to sit down, which can extend very far.

    Yu Wei didn¡¯t know where to go for a while.

    "Go and sit down next to King Yan." Emperor Xia ordered.

    "Yes." Yu Wei breathed a sigh of relief. She just glanced around and saw Yuchi Xiyue behind King Yan.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Wei walked behind Prince Yan in confusion, and sat down cross-legged to get close to Yuchi Xiyue.  All the gods present looked at the girl in black. They had all seen Lu Dongbin give her a gift before.??Wine.  The immortals present naturally knew about the famous Lu Dongbin in the Three Realms, but they had almost never spoken to Lu Dongbin.

    "Who is this little girl? She can actually talk to Lu Zu?"

    "I don't know."

    "It should be from the Black and White Academy, then Ji Ning is from the Black and White Academy."

    The gods discussed among themselves.

    Yu Wei was leaning against Yuchi Xiyue behind King Yan.

    "Yu Wei, you are so amazing." Yuchi Xiyue said excitedly via voice transmission, "You can actually talk to Lu Zu. My grandfather has not even talked to Lu Zu."

    "Yeah." Yu Wei was also in shock.

    She had heard of Lu Dongbin in her previous life, who was a famous powerhouse in the Three Realms.

    "By the way, you and Ji Ning are engaged for life?" Princess Xiyue's eyes lit up. She was Ji Ning's cousin, how could she not pay attention to her brother's lifelong events.

    Yu Wei's face was slightly red with embarrassment, but she still nodded and said, "Yes." However, Yu Wei was also a little worried, because it was rumored that Princess Xiyue was very fond of Ji Ning, so Ji Ning had just arrived in Daxia.  The royal capital was brought into Prince Yan's Mansion by Princess Xiyue, and it was because of Princess Xiyue that he was treated so kindly by Prince Yan!

    He is just a genius, what is the status of King Yan?  If it weren't for Princess Xiyue, why would she specifically ask the Golden Armored Imperial Army to protect Ji Ning?

    Princess Xiyue must have fallen in love with Ji Ning!  Everyone guessed this, including many people in the Black and White Academy, and Yu Wei also guessed this.

    "Does Princess Xiyue also like Ji Ning? Will she be unhappy?" Yu Wei was worried.

    "That's great!" Princess Xiyue's message was extremely excited, "Yu Wei, you must treat Ji Ning well. It's best to give birth to children as soon as possible."

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 18 Expiration of one year

    The world of bright moon landscapes.

    Shining under the dim moonlight, Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the bank of a river. A simple maze had been set up around him.

    ¡°Tearing~~~¡± Threads of silky sword light were whizzing around, the sword light was vertical and horizontal, and its power was astonishing.

    Ji Ning has just mastered the seventh form of the Three-Child Sword, ¡®One-Word Sword Cut¡¯, reaching the state where the sword is as bright as silk, and has made a lifelong commitment to Yu Wei. It is the time when he is satisfied.  His Taoist heart is extremely clear, and his soul is peaceful, without any resentment or anger, and his heart is empty and free from dust.

    Generally speaking, a breakthrough in a realm requires a lot of consolidation. Ji Ning was in such a state of mind as he comprehended the art of swordsmanship, and natural insights kept flooding into his heart.

    "There should be desires and obsessions in the heart."

    "The stronger the obsession, the sharper the sword."

    "What I want"

    ¡°It¡¯s great freedom and freedom!¡±

    Ji Ning said silently.

    What does it mean to be free and at ease? You can protect the ones you love, and you don¡¯t have to be threatened by others. You can control your own destiny!

    "This is my way of swordsmanship."

    "Anyone who blocks my path will be killed!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were like lightning.

    Wow!

    The sword's light is unparalleled in all directions, and the sword's will is so powerful that it has already reached an unprecedented level in Ji Ning!  Every Sword Immortal has a sword heart. Among the Sword Immortals, there are evil ones, lonely ones, and wanton and unrestrained ones But they all keep moving forward along their own sword heart. If they hesitate, hesitate, or get confused,  , then their sword intent will weaken, it will no longer be pure, and the power of the sword will continue to decline.

    "The Three-foot Sword of the Immortal Beixing seeks happiness. It is better to live happily for one day than to live in frustration for a hundred years."

    "My three-foot sword seeks the great freedom and freedom! Happiness is only a part of the great freedom and freedom. The great freedom and freedom is more of a kind of detachment. It is beyond the three realms and has invincible strength. Only in this way can we  Great freedom and great freedom.¡±

    Ji Ning understood that he was different from the Immortal Beixing.

    Beixing Xianren is a loose immortal, destined to die eventually due to three disasters and nine calamities, so Beixing Xianren's swordsmanship is more like a kind of madness after knowing that he is going to die. No matter who he is, he will kill him.  Kill all the injustices, kill all the people who can be killed, just for pleasure.  No matter how big your backers are, they will all be killed.

    But in fact, because he knew that he would die, the three-foot sword of Beixing Xianren was too crazy and went to an extreme, and the power of the sword was reduced.

    Ji Ning took the secret of swordsmanship from the 'Three-Child Sword', but the 'Sword Intent' was his own sword-intention, forming his own Three-Child Sword.

    In fact, Beixing Immortal also knows this, so for his three-foot sword inheritance, each generation of inheritors will form their own three-foot sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning holds the Beiming Sword in his hand, feeling the feeling of the sword and man becoming one as he walks in the world of the Mingyue Landscape.

    "Are you alone? Come on, surround him."

    Suddenly three figures roared over, and as one of them cast a spell, crows flew out one after another, and the dense crows quickly surrounded Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning instead smiled.

    brush!

    Ji Ning moved, thunder and lightning flashed all over his body, and his figure was like a roc, flashing as fast as a ghost. The light of the sword in his hand was like silk thread flying in the air. A large number of crows were directly chopped apart and turned into a pointed cone magic weapon.  What followed was an extremely ghostly attack directly on the three people.

    "Who is this? It's too fast."

    "careful."

    "ah."

    Although Ji Ning did not use the Star Reaching Hand, the Heaven and Earth Magic, the Three Heads and Six Arms.  He only used two magical powers, "Five Thunder King Kong" and "Wind Wing Escape Technique". With these two magical powers, he has already exploded with enough speed and strength. He is not overwhelming people with force at all, but honing his sword skills.

    The sword light flashed, and the three people who were beaten were in a state of panic. They could only try their best to save their lives and began to flee in panic.

    ¡°His speed is too fast and his swordsmanship is too powerful.¡±

    "Moreover, he is still refining his body with gods and demons, but he hasn't even used magical powers to control the heavens and the earth. I don't believe that he can't even use the magic of the heavens, the earth, and the earth."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked all the way.

    In the last month of the Mingyue Landscape Map, he unleashed his spiritual consciousness to find opponents and fight again and again.

    If you encounter a weaker Qi Refining Flow, you will not use the Heavenly Elephant Earth method.

    When you encounter a more powerful opponent, you have to rely on the laws of heaven and earth.

    When you encounter a group of powerful opponentsyou have to go all out to catch stars!

    &nbsp; In short, Ji Ning is fast, fierce in swordsmanship, and powerful He can roam freely alone, no matter how many people join forces, I will kill him all the way.  After all, at this point, it's just a team of a few people.  If there were many people at the beginning of the Mingyue Landscape Painting, with hundreds of people joining forces, Ji Ning would not have dared to be so arrogant.

    But now

    few people!

    However, they are all a group of monsters, so Ji Ning can hone his swordsmanship to his heart's content. Swordsmanship is originally a method of killing, and he will make progress faster when he is honed in fighting.  Ji Ning also integrated the 'Way of Rain' and 'Way of Fire' into the way of swordsmanship. The swordsmanship should be strong when it should be strong, and soft when it should be soft. It was much stronger when he had already killed Xia Mangqi and Feixue Zhenren.

    The people in the Imperial City Square were in awe, because there were only more than 200 people left in the Mingyue Landscape Painting, and all of them were peerless monsters.  But there are still several people among them who are very dazzling.

    Among them is Ji Ning!

    "Ji Ning's swordsmanship has improved so quickly. He is much better than when he first entered the Mingyue Landscape. Looking at the entire Mingyue Landscape now, he should be considered one of the strongest."

    "I think this Ji Ning can win the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference!"

    "He has only been practicing for more than thirty years, how can he be so strong?"

    "You monster, you are really a monster."

    "This Ji Ning is a born swordsman! His swordsmanship has reached this level in more than thirty years. I have been practicing for thirty thousand years and I can't match him. I'm really like a dog!"

    "In the entire Immortal Fate Conference, when it comes to swordsmanship Ji Ning is definitely the number one!"

    There were a lot of discussions from 3,600 counties and places all over the world.

    But there is no doubt that among the more than 100,000 people in the Immortal Fate Conference, Ji Ning is the number one swordsman!  After all, none of the others who could compete with him, such as Xia Mang Zi Shan, Nine Death Master, Black Stone Master, Sloppy Master, etc., were not sword immortals.  The Sword Immortal was the best at attacking, so he naturally thought that Ji Ning would come first.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Ancestor Xuanji was quite displeased to see it, even though he, the Shaoyan clan, also had a very famous Shaoyanxuan who could rival the 'Xiamang Zishan'!  But at least in the Mingyue Landscape Picture, Shao Yanxuan is not as dazzling as Ji Ning.

    "This Ji Ning" Ancestor Xuanji gritted his teeth.

    "The more talented the evildoer, the more evil they must be eradicated!"

    "Hmph, let's see you are proud of yourself. Aren't you just a genius from the Immortal Fate Conference? The Immortal Fate Conference is held once every three hundred years and I don't know how many times it has been held How many immortals are there?" Ancestor Xuanji secretly said,  "If you can't become an immortal, you won't be able to get on the stage."

    "This Immortal Fate Conference is valued by Emperor Xia, and several other Chunyang True Immortals came to watch, but it was just for watching. What is the status of Chunyang True Immortal? He is a powerful person in the three realms, and he will never be easy.  Those who accept disciples should not accept this Ji Ning as a disciple. As long as there is no True Immortal Chunyang to accept him as a disciple When we find an opportunity, we must eradicate him."

    The ancestor of Xuanji is very murderous.

    He really has feelings for Shao Yannong and really wants to avenge Shao Yannong!  Moreover, the hatred between the Shaoyan clan and Ji Ning has become great. After all, they have sent dead soldiers to assassinate them before. If Ji Ning is really full-fledged in the future, how can he not take revenge?

    Looking at the Immortal Fate Conference, Ji Ning is so talented as a monster, how can he be allowed to grow?

    It must be eradicated!

    ¡°Of course¡­if a certain Chunyang True Immortal accepts Ji Ning as his disciple, the ancestor of Xuanji will have to swallow a bitter pill.

    "The disciples of Chunyang True Immortals are usually only a handful, and they will never accept them easily." Ancestor Xuanji silently hoped that some other Pure Yang True Immortal would step in and accept Ji Ning as a disciple. That would be terrible.  Really dumbfounded.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on a mountain peak.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "At the end of one year, the eighty people with the most talismans will pass the Mingyue Landscape Picture test." The voice of the Emperor of Great Xia suddenly sounded in the consciousness of everyone in the Mingyue Landscape Picture world.

    Follow closely~~~

    Rays of golden light enveloped a total of eighty people including Ji Ning, Xia Mangzishan, Nine Death Masters, and Sloppy Masters. They were either sitting cross-legged, walking, or lying down to sleep. In short, everyone was shrouded in golden light.  , obviously so that outsiders can see clearly and know who the eighty people are.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    All eighty people were moved out of the Mingyue Landscape Picture.

    "The remaining one hundred and fifty-nine of you must carry out the final fight. Only sixteen of you can survive in the Mingyue Landscape Picture." The voice of the Emperor of Daxia rang out in the sea of ??consciousness of the remaining one hundred and fifty-nine people.  , these one hundred and fifty-nine people were moved directly to a vast plain.

    This plainA large ban formation appeared, which only covered a hundred miles of land.

    One hundred and fifty-nine people are all in this forbidden formation.

    They looked at the others one by one.

    "Kill." The voice of the Emperor of Daxia rang out.

    Immediately, the 159 people in the banning formation began a crazy final fight. The place was too small. It was only a hundred miles away. For them, they could rush out of a hundred miles in one move. Plus,  There were so many people so the fighting was naturally extremely fierce, and some people had to take the initiative to throw out their letter talismans and give up.

    ¡­¡­

    On the clouds and mist outside the main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Ji Ning and other eighty people appeared out of thin air on the clouds and mist, looking at each other.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning quickly saw acquaintances, Xia Mangzishan, Cang Wujiu, Black Stone Master

    "Elder brother." Ji Ning also saw the sloppy real man.

    "Junior brother Ji Ning." The sloppy master also smiled.

    "Wait for the eighty people to stand still!" A waiter wearing a high crown stood there and said coldly, "The other sixteen people will be decided soon. By then, a total of ninety-six of you will come with me to pay homage.  Your Majesty the Emperor, there are some Pure Yang True Immortals from the Three Realms here this time, you all need to know the rules, and you must not offend the True Immortals by colliding with them."

    The tall-crowned waiter's face was pale and beardless, and his aura was cold. The invisible fluctuations made Ji Ning and the others immediately recognize that this waiter should be an immortal.

    This made Ji Ning and the others secretly marvel.

    They and the more than 100,000 people in the Immortal Fate Conference did not dare to say that there would definitely be a heavenly immortal, but this waiter was a heavenly immortal, which made Ji Ning and the others suddenly feel invisible pressure.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 19: Rewards from the Immortal Fate Conference

    Not long after, sixteen more people appeared on the cloud and mist. Most of these sixteen people were in a very embarrassed state, and many were even seriously injured.

    "Everyone is here."

    As soon as the high-guan waiter flicked his sleeves, Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people suddenly received some colorful raindrops falling from the sky. When the raindrops fell on their bodies, they quickly integrated into their bodies. Those who were seriously injured quickly recovered intact.  Even because Ji Ning and others had been fighting for too long, their divine and elemental powers were quickly replenished, which also shocked Ji Ning and everyone else's spirits.

    "Remember, there are nearly a thousand heavenly immortals in the main hall of Tianmang Palace, as well as His Majesty the Emperor and Chunyang True Immortals from other places in the Three Realms. You must not be careless, otherwise the True Immortals will get angry and kill you on the spot.  Then don't blame me for not reminding you." The high-crowned waiter glanced at the ninety-six people, but when his eyes fell on the sloppy master, he paused for a moment, and showed a smile to the sloppy master.

    "Listen to my order and leave." The tall-guan waiter ordered.

    He leads the way.

    Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people followed and walked forward through the clouds and mist, and soon crossed the huge palace gate. The main hall of Tianmang Palace has no roof, and the upper chamber is endless void.

    "There are so many immortals." Ji Ning saw at a glance that the immortals on both sides stretched all the way to the deepest part of the main hall. There were indeed nearly a thousand of them.

    "In Anchan County, we couldn't even see an ancestor of the Celestial Immortals, but today we saw so many. I'm afraid that the number of Celestial Immortals in the entire Daxia Dynasty world must be at least several thousand. No wonder the emperor of a big world can fight with  The Heavenly Emperors are talking to each other as equals." Ji Ning felt the waves around him.

    The fluctuations of the immortal ancestors, although not deliberately released, still made Ji Ning, who was just a master of Wanxiang, feel oppressed.

    "Hmph!" Ancestor Xuanji was sitting there. When he saw Ji Ning walking past, a cold light flashed through his narrow eyes, and he snorted coldly. He did not hide his hostility towards Ji Ning at all.

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop." Gaoguan's waiter sent a message to Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people.

    Ji Ning and others all stopped.

    At this moment, not far ahead were eight Chunyang True Immortals and the Emperor of Daxia. Ji Ning and others could also see that the auras emitted by the eight people close to the Emperor of Daxia were obviously more terrifying, and the table in front of them,  Fairy wine, fairy fruit, etc. are completely different from other immortals, which can be seen at a glance.

    "They are all Chunyang True Immortals!" Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people all felt a sense of looking up to them.

    "Kneel down and worship." The high-crowned waiter ordered through a message.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people knelt down neatly and shouted at the same time: "Greetings to Your Majesty."

    The Emperor of Daxia looked down, and the eyes of the eight True Immortals also fell on the Sloppy Immortal. As far as the Emperor of Daxia and other nine Chunyang True Immortals were concerned, the Sloppy Immortal was the only one who could get their attention.  Because he was a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu.

    As for the others?

    The Emperor of Daxia and the other nine people didn't care very much. It was because of the turmoil in the Three Realms that they paid more attention to it.  If it were the so-called Immortal Fate Conference, they wouldn't even bother to watch it, and the Emperor of Daxia wouldn't be able to host it.  The host will record some of the best battle scenes through the watermark technique and send them to some powerful people from the three realms to watch. Occasionally, whoever is lucky will be able to become a true immortal!

    "It would be good if three or four of these ninety-six people become immortals. As for the True Immortal of Chunyang? If there is really a powerful person from the Three Realms in the future in this Immortal Fate Conference, I am afraid he will be the disciple of Emperor Xuanwu." Beidi Immortal  This is what Weng and others thought, and even Lu Dongbin thought this way.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????Two Pure Yang True Immortals were born among the ninety-six people?

    It¡¯s incredible.

    "Pingshen!" Emperor Daxia said.

    Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people then stood up, all of them cautious.

    The Emperor of Daxia looked down and said calmly: "You have passed the test of the Mingyue Landscape World and passed this most basic screening. From today on, if you wait for ninety-six people, I will arrange for you to fight one on one.  , losers are eliminated, winners stay.¡±

    "Ninety-six people, after a round of duel, forty-eight people are left. These forty-eight people can all get an immortal-level magic weapon."

    The voice of the Emperor of Daxia resounded throughout the entire hall.

    Wow.

    There was a shock below, even the nearly a thousand immortals were shocked. All forty-eight people got immortal-level magic weapons?  In previous Immortal Fate Conferences, only the top three were able to obtain Immortal-level magic weapons.  This time there were ten times more than before, a total of forty-eight items.

    "Forty-eight people went through two rounds of duel, and twelve people were left. Each of these twelve people can get tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid!" The Emperor of Daxia said calmly.

    There was silence.

    &nbsp; The nearly a thousand immortals were all shocked, and Ji Ning and the other ninety-six people were all shocked and jealous.  Even Ji Ning, who was considered very wealthy, was jealous. He had tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid. Even if he sold all of Shao Yannong's treasures and the Wujiang Immortal Mansion, the proceeds would be far less than ten million kilograms of Yuan liquid.  Ten million kilograms of Yuan liquid would make even the gods jealous.  Only the Emperor of Daxia could be so generous.

    "Why is Your Majesty so generous, giving each person tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid? Twelve people, how much Yuan liquid are they?"

    "Your Majesty has never rewarded us so generously."

    The gods were shocked.

    ¡­¡­

    The Emperor of Daxia continued very calmly: "Twelve people will fight again, and there will be six people left. These six people will fight again, and there will be three people left! These three people can go to the treasure house of my Daxia Dynasty, and any  Choose a magical or secret skill.¡±

    Optional?

    Ji Ning and others are all fanatical. The accumulation of endless years in this big world is countless times stronger than the Black and White Academy.  The magical powers within the Yinglongwei branch alone had already made Ji Ning jealous back then, let alone the Yinglongwei headquarters!  And there are more in the Daxia Dynasty's treasure house than in Yinglongwei's headquarters!

    "How can you choose at will? Magical powers and secret arts are the foundation of the tribe's strength." Even Prince Qi, Prince Yan and other princes were shocked, "This is the foundation of my Xia Mang clan. How can I let them choose at will?  I will definitely choose the strongest one. How can the strongest magical power and secret technique be passed on to others?"

    However, the leader of the Xia Mang clan, the ¡®Emperor of Daxia¡¯, has the unequivocal power.

    "And I follow the master's orders!" Emperor Daxia said solemnly.

    Next to them, Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, Lu Dongbin, Beidi Immortal and other Chunyang True Immortals all felt tense in their hearts.

    "Among the last three people the master will choose one person to become his registered disciple. After he breaks through and becomes a heavenly immortal, he can become his direct disciple." The Emperor of Daxia's voice was loud and loud, resounding throughout the hall, and all the people in the hall were  All the immortals were silent, even the Chunyang True Immortals were quiet.

    The eight Chunyang True Immortals were all shocked. They had not known this news before.

    "What a spirit. Chi Ming Dao Ancestor is so courageous that he is planning to accept a disciple in this Immortal Fate Conference." Lu Dongbin marveled in his heart, "But the calculation is correct. Among the dozens of square worlds under Chi Ming Dao Ancestor, this  The Great Xia world ranks first in terms of luck. There is an undercurrent of turmoil in the three realms this time. It has only been a few decades since the collapse of the six realms of reincarnation. The first Immortal Fate Conference after the collapse of the six realms of reincarnation is indeed the most likely to have heroes from the three realms in the future. It is worth collecting.  A disciple."

    "Will any of them become disciples of Chiming Daozu?"

    Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva and others all looked at Ji Ning and the others.

    "Obviously, that sloppy fat man is attracted by Emperor Xuanwu, and he has taught him the great magical power of Xuanwu a long time ago. It is impossible for Daozu Chiming to steal it regardless of his identity! So among the other ninety-five people, which one will be the disciple of Daozu Chiming?"  Speculating.

    ¡­¡­

    "Disciple of Chiming Daozu?"

    The nearly a thousand immortals below all had their eyes red.

    They are all immortals in the Daxia world, so naturally they are also under the command of Chiming Daozu!  The Chiming Dao Ancestor is high above. He is a powerful person in the three realms. He rules dozens of great worlds and has clouds of immortals under his command.  Almost all of these immortals are registered disciples, and many of them have never even spoken to Daozu Chiming!

    They all dreamed of becoming the direct disciples of Chiming Daozu, but unfortunately, there was no chance.

    ?????????????????? At least the nearly a thousand immortals present are not direct disciples of Chiming Daozu!

    "None of us can become the direct disciples of Chiming Daozu, but one of them will become the direct disciple of Chiming Daozu."

    "That sloppy master is a direct disciple of Emperor Xuanwu Among the other ninety-five people, there will be one who is a direct disciple of Chiming Daozu."

    "It's so, so crazy."

    The gods present found it difficult to accept this.

    Taoist ancestor.

    Those are the beings who control the way of heaven. The disciples they want to train personally have excellent qualifications, understanding and temperament. If they spend enough money, they can usually become immortals!  Therefore, he was accepted as a disciple by Chiming Daozu and Emperor Xuanwu. Even though he is weak now, Wanxiang Zhenren is only a registered disciple.  But it is certain that he will become a direct disciple in the future.

    When the eight Chunyang True Immortals were surprised and nearly a thousand heavenly immortals were jealous and unbelievable, Ji Ning and the others were all stunned. Many of them still didn't know who the master of the Emperor of Great Xia was!  But the Emperor of Daxia was the emperor of a big world, and he could throw out dozens of immortal magic weapons at will. So what should his master do?

    The Emperor of Daxia can talk to the Emperor of Heaven on an equal footing, but what about his master?

    Everyone in this group of people guessed it, and they were naturally shocked and enthusiastic.Pie in the sky?

    "The place where you are waiting for the battle is above the clouds and mist outside the palace." The Emperor of Daxia pointed to the outside of the palace in the distance, wow~~~A large sealing formation covering ten miles appeared above the clouds and mist outside the palace in the distance, "That's right there  In the battle within the forbidden formation, if one party dies or one party voluntarily shouts and admits defeat, the battle will be considered over."

    "The first battle, the Cangwu Vulture of the Cangwu clan versus the Qilong of the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect!" Emperor Daxia said, "The others will rest aside."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ji Ning, little sloppy boy, come over here." Ji Ning immediately heard the call and turned around to see it was King Yan. Behind King Yan were his cousins ??Wei Chi Xiyue and Yu Wei. Ji Ning rushed over immediately.  Seeing this, the sloppy master also followed him. After all, they were all from the Black and White Academy.

    If other people have some Celestial Ancestors from the Shimen tribe, they will all go to the Celestial Ancestors.

    Even though there are no immortal ancestors from the sect, as long as they can get involved in some relationship, they are still called over by some immortals.

    "Xuan'er!" Ancestor Xuanji's narrow eyes were full of madness and he said through the voice, "You will never find this opportunity even if you are reincarnated for thousands of lives. You must try your best to reach the top three! If you can become Chi Mingdao  A disciple of the ancestor, then you are the greatest contributor to my Shaoyan clan in the past, and my Shaoyan clan¡¯s immortal ancestor will also listen to your orders!¡±

    Shao Yanxuan couldn't help but send a message: "Who is Chiming Taoist?"

    "He is your majesty's master!" Patriarch Xuanji said, "The real powerful person in the three realms can determine the rise and fall of my Shaoyan clan with just one word!"

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 20: Taoist Sanshou and Taoist Chiming

    Volume 12, Chapter 20, Taoist Sanshou and Taoist Chiming

    "If you die because of this, I will guarantee that you will be reincarnated and return to my Shaoyan clan, and I will accept you as a disciple." Ancestor Xuanji looked at Shaoyanxuan, "Xuan'er, opportunities are hard to find, you must seize them!"

    Shao Yanxuan felt the desire of the ancestor Xuanji and understood the heavy responsibility.

    "If it succeeds, you can also become as powerful as His Majesty the Emperor." Ancestor Xuanji expected.

    Shao Yanxuan nodded heavily.

    ¡­¡­

    "You reincarnated nine times to overcome the calamity and become a heavenly immortal. It is too difficult to become a heavenly immortal. Your previous path was almost a dead end. Girl, as long as you can become a disciple of Chiming Daozu, are you afraid that you will not become a heavenly immortal?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Jiu'er, you definitely have the strength to reach the top three in this Immortal Fate Conference. Although I, the Cangwu clan, can be at the top of the Great Xia Dynasty, I have reached my limit. The Great Xia royal family will not give me the Cangwu clan a chance.  Unless a True Immortal of Pure Yang appears in our Cangwu clan. But it¡¯s too difficult and you have such an opportunity now! You must seize such an opportunity!"

    ¡­¡­

    The major tribes, sects, and sects are all talking to their own people.

    If this group of immortals were very relaxed and leisurely before, now that they know that "Chiming Dao Ancestor wants to accept disciples", they are all desperate.  They even hatehate why they didn't teach it themselves before!  If he taught them personally, the young geniuses on his side would probably be stronger.

    "It's a pity that they didn't take the so-called geniuses seriously before. After all, there were too many geniuses, and now it's too late to regret.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were both close to each other, even holding each other's hands, and their eye contact made Yuchi Xiyue and Sloppy Master beside them look a little uncomfortable.

    "Junior brother, junior sister, you two?" The dirty man blinked his eyes.

    "You just know?" Yuchi Xiyue teased.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei looked at each other and smiled.

    The life and death of the past nearly a year, the two had long been in their hearts.

    "Haha, congratulations. My Black and White Academy disciples participated in this Immortal Fate Conference and created a Taoist couple. This is a good story." The sloppy master smiled.

    "Sloppy Master, Ji Ning, don't take it too easy," Yuchi Xiyue said, "Didn't you hear that the top three in the Immortal Fate Conference are expected to be accepted as disciples by Chiming Daozu? This is an opportunity to reach the sky in one step, Chiming Daozu  Zu Ke is the true overlord in the three realms and has mastered the existence of heaven."

    "Well! I will definitely fight for this opportunity." The sloppy master nodded.

    Ji Ning also nodded and asked in his mind: "Senior, if I worship under the Chiming Taoist ancestor, will he recognize the 'Star Picker' and judge my relationship with the Sanshou Taoist? Will there be trouble?"

    Suddenly a voice sounded in his mind: "Ji Ning, don't worry. Chiming Daozu was born from the True God of Chaos. He was born together with his master in the chaos. They have lived and died together and have a deep friendship. Although they are not the best friends with the master, they are  He also has a good relationship. Even if he knows about your relationship with the master, he will not harm you. At the level of Chiming Taozu, he will not bother to deal with you."

    "The True God of Chaos, fighting between life and death?" Ji Ning wondered, "Master Sanshou Taoist is a powerful person in the three realms, and Taoist Chiming is also a powerful person in the three realms. They also need to fight between life and death?"

    "I don't know much about this. I only know that there are indeed some terrible dangers in the Three Realms. The master and other true gods of chaos also work together to fight. They have a very good relationship, and some of them are good friends who can risk each other's lives with the master."  The big yellow-haired bear said, "Don't worry, the true gods of chaos are still very united."

    "And the "Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram" you practiced was created by Chiming Taozu." The yellow-haired bear said with emotion, "Endless years have passed, and Chiming Taozu has mastered the way of heaven and became a Taoist. If the master is still alive, maybe he will  Now you have mastered the way of heaven.¡±

    "Chiming Daozu has a good temper and is well-known among the group of Chaos True Gods. If you can join his sect, you should be able to learn about the master from him." The big yellow-haired bear has always wanted to know where Taoist Sanshou is alive.  It's death.

    "Then I will rush into the top three or even win the first place, and try my best to let the Chiming Dao Ancestor choose me as his disciple." Ji Ning sent a message.

    "Yeah." The big yellow-haired bear also looked forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    King Yan suddenly turned his head to look at Master Sloppy and asked via voice transmission: "Little Sloppy, do you also want to be a disciple of Chiming Daozu?"

    "Of course you have to work hard." Mr. Sloppy wondered, "How can you miss such an opportunity? If you miss it, you may never have such an opportunity again in your life."

    "How did you learn your Xuanwu magical power?" King Yan asked.

    &nbsp; The sloppy fat boy smiled. He knew that once he used it, he would definitely be exposed. After all, the Xuanwu Magical Power was too easy to identify. He immediately smiled and said: "Your Majesty, I am also lucky with the Xuanwu Magical Power. I entered a cave while wandering around.  , so I got the inheritance and learned this great magical power."

    "Oh." King Yan was stunned.

    He understands that Master Sloppy probably doesn¡¯t know yethis master is Emperor Xuanwu!

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall, the immortals were talking and laughing, and at the same time they were paying attention to the battles in the sealing formation above the clouds outside the hall.

    The first round of fighting is in progress.

    The first battle between Cang Wu Jiulong and Qi Long was particularly brutal. Both of them were trained by gods and demons. Qi Long finally had to admit defeat when his power was almost exhausted, but his eyes were obviously filled with unwillingness.  When the Heavenly Immortal Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect saw this scene in the main hall, he shook his head and sighed unwillingly. The opportunity was just lost.

    In the second game, Mu Zhenren fought against Zhuan Shuiqi. Zhuan Shuiqi used forbidden skills to fight desperately as soon as he arrived. However, Mu Zhenren showed mercy and only seriously injured Zhuan Shuiqi at the critical moment, but did not harm his life.  Zhuan Shuiqi then had no choice but to admit defeat.

    It¡¯s obvious that we are working hard every game.

    "Who can resist the temptation of a Taoist disciple?" Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed, raising his head to drink a glass of wine. "But none of them know that even if they become a Taoist disciple, they are just disciples. The master leads you in, and cultivation is personal. The three realms  The mighty ones among themall of them are accomplished by their own abilities."

    "You Lu Dongbin, you can stand and talk without pain in your back. There are two Taoist ancestors behind you, and even the Taoist ancestor who is giving you guidance is more. You are sighing here." The Beidi Immortal was a little unhappy, "I can't stand the old man anymore."

    "You are jealous." Lu Dongbin glanced at the North Immortal.

    "I'm so jealous, old man. I am also a True Immortal of Chunyang. You have the ability to become a Taoist Ancestor! I, old man, should admire you and even come to your home to listen to your sermons and treat you with the courtesy of a teacher." said the Beidi Immortal.

    "You shameless old guy, I have really become a Taoist ancestor Whether I am willing to preach to you depends on my mood." As soon as Lu Dongbin said the words, he felt that this was too big. After all, how easy is it for a Taoist ancestor?  What he had achieved was that he didn't even have control over the way of heaven. He immediately pointed outside and said, "Look, the disciples of Emperor Xuanwu are also on stage."

    ¡­¡­

    The sixth game is between Master Sloppy and Master Yunyou.

    Master Yunyou is indeed stunning in the world, but there is a big gap in strength between Master Sloppy and Master Sloppy. Fortunately, Master Sloppy showed mercy, and Master Yunyou saved his life, surrendered and left.

    ¡­¡­

    The Emperor of Daxia sat high in the main hall, looking down below, and said calmly: "The 41st episode, Ji Ning from the Black and White Academy versus Zhu Xiang from the Red Lotus Sect!"

    The voice not only echoed in the main hall, but also echoed in the Imperial City Square with the majestic voice of His Majesty the Emperor.

    ??The teams from the 3,600 counties and the Four Seas Land looked at the sky. There was a huge water mirror in the sky. On the water mirror was the scene of the battle between the sealing formations on the clouds.

    "Junior brother, you have to be careful." In the hall, the sloppy master said with a smile, "This Red Lotus Sect Zhuxiang is the God and Demon Body Refiner. The God and Demon Body Refiner is the most difficult one. The Master Yunyou I just met is the God and Demon Body Refiner."  The airflow is easier.¡±

    "Jining, be careful." Yu Wei also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't worry, I want to win first place." Ji Ning immediately stood up and walked outside.

    At this moment, a young man sitting cross-legged behind another Celestial Ancestor also stood up and walked out. This young man looked bohemian, as if he had never woken up, but he was the number one leader of the super sect 'Red Lotus Sect'.  The Holy Son is indeed very powerful. The outside world knew little about him before, and it was only during this Immortal Fate Conference that he became famous.

    ¡°It¡¯s out, it¡¯s out.¡± Mu Zishuo raised his head and looked excitedly, ¡°Look, Senior Brother Ji Ning is out.¡±

    "Brother Ji Ning is so powerful. This Zhuxiang of the Red Lotus Sect is no match for him. Brother Ji Ning wants to win the first place." Beishan Baiwei was also excited, watching his good brother walking on the road of cultivating immortality.  Getting higher and higher, of course he was happy.

    "Okay, my Black and White Academy has become famous in one fell swoop!" The Five Crazy Immortals were high-spirited and extremely excited.

    "Master." Xiao Qing's eyes also shone.

    Bai Shuize raised his head and looked up with excitement: "Brother, if you are still alive, it would be great to see Ji Ning so dazzling in the Great Xia Dynasty's Immortal Fate Conference."

    ¡­¡­

    ??Above the clouds, within the forbidden formation.

    Ji Ning and Zhuxiang of the Red Lotus Sect both appeared in the banning formation. Zhuxiang was dressed very casually. His Taoist robeHe was so collapsed that even most of his chest was exposed. He looked at Ji Ning as if he was awake, and sighed softly: "I didn't expect to meet you in the first battle. I heard that you are the most difficult person in this Immortal Fate Conference.  One of the few people who entangled me. In the Mingyue Landscape Picture, I acted with my classmates. No one forced me to use my special move. But who thought that I would have to use my special move in the first battle and lost to my special move?  , it¡¯s also your luck.¡±

    "Zhuxiang." Ji Ning said, "Do you know what you are in my eyes?"

    "What?" Zhuxiang said with a frivolous smile, "A piece of shit? An ant? A giant dragon? Or?"

    "No, in my eyes, you are an immortal magic weapon." Ji Ning smiled.

    Boom.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ji Ning swung around and instantly became 18 feet tall. At the same time, he appeared with three heads and six arms, and six fairy swords appeared in his hands. An endless terrifying aura immediately filled the air.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 21 The first twenty-four people

    Looking at the two people in the sealing formation outside the palace and hearing their conversation, Emperor Xia, Lu Dongbin and other nine Pure Yang True Immortals couldn't help but smile.

    "This person named Zhuxiang is also ignorant and fearless." Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed, "In fact, those who watched this Immortal Fate Conference already have a good idea of ??the strongest among the ninety-six people. On the contrary, these ninety  The six themselves do not have an accurate understanding of the strength of the others."

    indeed.

    Zhuxiang was only told by the Celestial Ancestor of the Red Lotus Sect, "This Ji Ning is one of the most difficult people in the Immortal Fate Conference. You must do your best and not be careless at all."  But Zhuxiang herself had never fought against Ji Ning, so how could she know how powerful Ji Ning was?

    People outside can see the fighting.

    On the contrary, the Wanxiang real people in the Mingyue Landscape Picture are fans of the authorities. Even Ji Ning has only fought with more than ten of the other ninety-five people.

    "There is not much suspense in this first round." Xia Huang nodded, "In this first round, I separated some of the most powerful ones and did not let them compete. This Ji Ning is indeed much stronger than Zhuxiang."

    "Brother, I think you should hurry up and prepare the Immortal-level magic weapon. Each of the first forty-eight people will need an Immortal-level magic weapon." Di Hao laughed and said, "By the way, the forty-eight Immortal-level magic weapons you prepared are  The lower grade of the Immortal Order is still the middle grade.¡±

    "Of course it's inferior!" Emperor Xia laughed.

    "I knew it." Di Hao nodded.

    "How can you take advantage of a low-level Immortal-level weapon? I carry with me the Immortal-level magic weapon bestowed upon others, and the worst it can be is a high-level Immortal-level weapon!" Lu Dongbin glanced at Emperor Xia, who suddenly felt helpless: "I have so many people under my command, and I also need to  It's not easy to rule the entire world. You can't just throw this immortal magic weapon around. It's not like you, Lu Dongbin, who is so carefree."

    ¡­¡­

    With Ji Ning's explosion, the Red Lotus Sect Zhuxiang who was killed by the Six Immortal Swords was defeated miserably and was unable to fight back.

    "I admit defeat." Zhuxiang shouted loudly, and then glanced at Ji Ning, as if she wanted to remember Ji Ning in her heart. This defeat was so miserable

    "Well, I got an immortal-level magic weapon." Ji Ning quickly returned to normal, and then left the sealing formation gracefully, walked towards the main hall and returned behind King Yan, getting close to his cousin, Yu Wei and the others.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, all forty-eight battles ended.

    This first round of fighting was relatively easy overall. After all, Emperor Xia matched one strong and one weak, and Emperor Xia also tried his best to select the strongest.

    "You and the other 48 people who won the first round of the duel will all get an immortal-level magic weapon. Now I will give it to you." The Emperor of Daxia, who was sitting high in the hall, waved his hand, and suddenly each piece of magic was powerful*  The moving magic weapons flew out, including ropes, flying swords, bells, plates, nails, long shuttles, fine needles, sledgehammers, big seals, long sticks, ribbons, whisks, colored clothes, grains of sand

    Forty-eight pieces of fairy-level magic weapons flew towards everyone.

    Flying towards Ji Ning was an immortal sword. The sword energy surrounding the sword condensed into the appearance of an old man, who looked at Ji Ning curiously.

    "This is" Ji Ning reached out and grabbed the fairy sword, feeling it for a moment.

    After all, he had seen the Green Silk Divine Fire Lamp and the Thousand Ox Sword. Ji Ning felt that the fluctuations of this fairy sword and the Green Silk Divine Fire Lamp were similar.

    "It should be a low-level immortal sword." Ji Ning secretly said, "But it is a flying sword that is good at attacking and killing. Emperor Xia thought that I was a sword immortal, so he specially gave me an immortal sword? Well, I'm afraid it's worth three to five million  A pound of Yuan liquid.¡±

    The fairy-level magic weapon given is a low-grade fairy-level magic weapon, which is also expected.

    After all, the first twelve were given tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "The first forty-eightit is reasonable to grant low-level immortals.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    Ji Ning and the other forty-eight people knelt down and said in unison again. Some of them had uncontrollable joy on their faces.

    A low-level immortal?

    Not all of them, Wanxiang Daoists, are as lucky as Ji Ning!  Many loose immortals don't have immortal-level magic weapons. It's a big deal for them to have one.

    "Wow~~~" Emperor Xia nodded with a smile. Suddenly, colorful raindrops appeared in the sky above Ji Ning and others. The raindrops fell on Ji Ning and others. All the consumed Yuanli and divine power were restored, including those who were injured.  Restore immediately.  Although everyone had some magic pills, Ji Ning and others were still a little excited when Emperor Xia personally took action.

    "Pingshen, let's all go back to rest and prepare for the next competition." Xia Huang said.

    Ji Ning and others all went back one by one. Ji Ning and Master Sloppy naturally returned to King Yan.

    Soon, Emperor Xia issued another order to start the second round of battle.

    &nbsp; "Let's start the second showdown." Emperor Xia said calmly, "In the first match, Xiangtian Clan Xiangtianxiao faced off against Zhuanshui Clan Zhuan Shuigan."

    Xiangtianxiao is the only seedling of the Xiangtian clan in this Immortal Fate Conference.  Zhuan Shuigan is also the only remaining disciple of the Zhuan Shui clan in this Immortal Fate Conference.

    Both ancient tribes hope that their children can win.

    However, this battle only lasted for a moment before the winner was decided. Xiang Tianxiao defeated Zhuan Shuigan with a clear advantage.

    "This smile to the sky is quite powerful." The sloppy master praised as he looked outside the hall.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "He followed the path of swordsmanship. The path of swordsmanship is comparable to the path of swordsmanship It is more domineering and domineering. This Xiang Tianxiao has a boldness in his bones. His sword  Fa Ye is like himself he is indeed a formidable enemy."

    "They are considered strong rivals." The sloppy master also nodded.

    "The second match between the casual cultivator Black Stone and the East China Sea Danzhu." Emperor Xia said.

    When Master Danzhu, who looked like a fairy from the Moon Palace, frowned upon hearing this, he still walked towards the forbidden formation outside the hall.  Master Kuroishi was still as before, barefoot, bald, dark-skinned, holding a crooked cane, and walked out with a peaceful smile on his face.

    "Emperor Xia actually let Master Danzhu and Master Heishi fight? According to the previous first round, Emperor Xia usually puts the strong and the weak together so that the strong ones will not encounter each other early." Ji Ning shook his head.  "It seems that in Emperor Xia's eyes, Master Danzhu's strength should be ranked at the bottom twenty-fourth among the forty-eight people."

    "Yes, although Master Danzhu is very famous, she is not a God-Demon Body Refiner after all." Master Sloppy also said, "Compared with the God-Demon Body Refiner, Qi Refining Flow is still at a disadvantage, especially in this Immortal Fate Conference.  He is a peerless evildoer, and the shortcomings of the Qi Refining Flow become even more obvious."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    yes.

    This is still the case now. Gods and demons have become gods after refining their bodies and transcending tribulations. Gods are on the same level as Chunyang True Immortal!  It can be seen how great the advantages of the gods and demons in the later stages of body refining are!

    ¡­¡­

    The battle between Master Heishi and Master Danzhu was a very strange battle.

    Master Heishi only relied on the Fuxi stick formation to make Master Danzhu unable to fight back, and finally gave up.  From the beginning to the end, Master Blackstone never engaged in close combat.

    "What a terrifying Master Black Stone." This made a group of geniuses including Xia Mangzishan, Ji Ning, Master Nine Deaths, Cang Wujiu, etc. secretly note it down.

    ¡­¡­

    Competition after competition.

    Among them, there are also characters that Ji Ning and the others are secretly afraid of, and even some who are not familiar with them, such as 'Jinwu Zhenren', 'Guiyuan Zhenren', such as 'Qianyi Zhenren', etc. In fact, at this time, they can reach the top twenty  Four, all of them are terrible.

    "The twenty-fourth match, the Master Sword Slave of the Sanxiu Sect versus the Blood Demon Master of the Breaking Heaven Sect."

    This is the last game of the second round.

    The real Blood Demon is one of the more dazzling ones. His blood and madness have long made the spectators remember him firmly.

    But¡­¡­

    He lost miserably!

    Only two swords!  After the first blow, the Blood Demon staggered backwards and tried his best to continue fighting.  But the second knife had already cut his body into two pieces!  The real Blood Demon who split into two parts immediately shouted ¡®admit defeat¡¯.

    "What!"

    "How can it be!"

    Ji Ning, Master Sloppy, Master Xia Mangzishan, Master Blackstone, Master Nine Deaths, and others were all shocked, with solemn expressions in their eyes.

    Strong enemy!

    Absolutely powerful enemy!  No one dares to say that they are absolutely sure of defeating this mysterious 'Master Dao Slave'.

    Dao Nu Zhenren is a man in black robe holding a machete. He is indifferent and silent, and he has no sense of existence when he stands there. But this time he showed his sharpness when dealing with the Blood Demon Daoist!

    "This casual cultivator must be the disciple of a good friend of mine. He was silent before, so I thought he just had the same Taoist name. But the two swords just now, plus his identity as a casual cultivator, there should be no doubt.  "Lu Dongbin's eyes lit up and he praised with a smile, "My good friend once mentioned his disciple to me, saying that this disciple named himself 'Sword Slave' and swore to worship the 'Sword Slave' and to bring all other Taoisms to the fore.  They are all integrated into the 'Tao of Swords', and he is willing to be a slave of the Tao of Swords!"

    "Oh? Interesting." Chiji Zhenjun's eyes lit up, "Donghua, who is your friend?"

    "Ah, the weather is so nice today." Lu Dongbin suddenly looked up at the endless void above.

    True Lord Chiji was helpless immediately.

    Xia Huang and others all couldn¡¯t help but laugh., but they also heard that Lu Dongbin did not want to mention the identity of this friend. It is estimated that this friend should be in the hostile camp to the Taoist ancestor behind Lu Dongbin!  Lu Dongbin has friends all over the three realms, and he even dares to make friends with enemies and evil spirits.

    "There are several loose cultivators this time." Xia Huang said, "This Daoist Master is also one of them. Some of these loose cultivators are real loose cultivators, and some are probably from other worlds. No matter where they come from, since they are participating  This Immortal Fate Conference must be treated fairly."

    "But this sword slave suddenly burst out with such strength, which gave me a headache." Xia Huang shook his head and said, "I had an understanding of their strength before, and I already had a plan for the third round of duel, but this  In the final battle of the second round, the sword slave¡¯s strength makes me not sure how to decide.¡±

    "Let me make a suggestion." Lu Dongbin suddenly said.

    "Huh?" Everyone else looked over.

    "This Sword Slave should be the strongest in the 'Sword Way' among the remaining 24 people." Lu Dongbin sighed, "And the little girl's Taoist companion Ji Ning that I like is the strongest in the 'Sword Way'.  One of them is a sword fairy, and the other is a sword demon. It will be exciting for them to compete."

    Emperor Xia also laughed after hearing this: "These twenty-four people are all pretty good. It gives me a headache for Dao Nu to fight against anyone. Since you, Lu Dongbin, have spoken let Ji Ning fight Dao Nu."  Bar."

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 12: Chapter 22: Ji Ning and the Sword Slave

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Sloppy Master, and Yuchi Xiyue were all talking quietly about each of the top twenty-four opponents.

    "Mu Zhenren always defends passively, and the soldiers come to block the water and the soil, but he wins like this." Yuchi Xiyue sighed, "This person gives me the feeling that he has not yet used his full strength."

    "That Nine-Death Master's body is like a magic weapon, and the enemy can do nothing"

    "Jinwu Zhenren is also extremely ferocious."

    "That Dao Slave Daoist is equally terrifying."

    "Ji Ning, Emperor Xia will not arrange for you to fight against the sloppy master."

    "It won't happen to Emperor Xia, unless senior brother and I can break into the top three."

    Talk about it.

    There is no one to mess with. After all, those who can reach the top twenty-four are actually the ones that Emperor Xia pays attention to, although it seems that Ji Ning, Master Nine Deaths, Master Black Stone, Xia Mang Zishan and others are the most dazzling.  But the others are not much different, maybe they have some special skills hidden in them, or some kind of breakthrough before the battle.

    At this juncture, everything is hard to say.

    "You wait for twenty-four people." Emperor Xia suddenly spoke.

    The entire main hall of Xiamang Hall immediately fell silent, and everyone listened carefully. As it got closer to the end, the immortals present became more cautious. After all, a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu had appeared in this Immortal Fate Conference.  And one of the top three must be a disciple of Chiming Daozu.

    "In this third round of one-on-one competition, each of the twelve winners will receive ten million kilograms of essence liquid." Emperor Xia said calmly, "I hope you will try your best and don't fall short at this moment."

    Ji Ning and the other twenty-four people all waited with bated breath.

    "The first scene of the third chapter, Ji Ning from the Black and White Academy versus the Master Sword Slave of the Loose Cultivator." Emperor Xia spoke.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All eyes fell on Ji Ning and Master Dao Nu.

    The expressions of Yu Chi Xiyue and Yu Wei changed. They both looked at Ji Ning. For both of them, Ji Ning was the most important person to them. Although they believed in Ji Ning very much, the former Dao Nu Zhenren did  It's so terrible.  And I feel like I haven¡¯t seen Dao Nu¡¯s true limit yet.

    Ji Ning and Dao Nu both walked towards the sealing formation outside the palace.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it the two of them?"

    The 3,600 people from all over the world gathered in the Imperial City Square were all in high spirits at the moment. In the previous year, they sometimes had the leisure to eat and drink, but in the end, when the ninety-six people continued to fight for victory, the entire fairyland was overwhelmed.  The Yuan Conference has reached its final exciting moment.

    Especially now that only the first twenty-four people are left!  All of them are extremely amazing geniuses, and this time the Immortal Fate Conference is much more dazzling than in the past. Those who can be ranked in the top twenty-four this time have usually been ranked in the top three in the past Immortal Fate Conference.

    Most of them, such as the Sloppy Master, the Sword Slave, the Golden Crow Master, the Nine-Death Master, etc., were actually not prepared to come. It was because of some mysterious induction that these peerless evildoers gathered here!

    "This Daoist Dao Slave killed the Blood Demon Daoist before, just as easily as chopping melons and vegetables. His strength is terrifying."

    "Ji Ning is also one of the most dazzling people in the world of Mingyue Landscape Pictures, and he is also very powerful. When these two fight against each other it's hard to say who will win."

    Everyone could not help but hold their breath.

    The loose immortals and disciples of the ¡®Black and White Academy¡¯, a force that has become famous in this Immortal Fate Conference, are also nervous.  Because the person fighting above is their fellow disciple Ji Ning!

    "Master." Xiao Qing stared at it.

    "Jining." Beishan Baiwei also looked at his friend. When he first met Ji Ning, Ji Ning was just a young man from Yanshan, but now he has become the focus of the entire Daxia Dynasty.

    ¡­¡­

    Seal the formation.

    Standing on the clouds and mist, Ji Ning and Dao Nu looked at each other from afar.

    Ji Ning observed the sword slave carefully. The man in black robe holding the machete in front of him was very calm, as if he was stilling water, and his breath was restrained to the extreme.  It's really easy to ignore.

    "At this time, he can be so calm, and his eyes are as calm as the sea. He can reach such a state of mind without exploding. Once he does, it will be absolutely terrifying. I didn't even notice him before he exploded."  Ji Ning was cautious.

    Dao Nu Dao Nu also observed Ji Ning. The handsome young man wearing animal skins in front of him was like an indigenous boy in the endless wilderness, ordinary and not aggressive at all.  But Master Dao Nu has seen the previous two rounds of fighting, and naturally knows very well that if this handsome young man explodes,How terrible it would be.

    And his eyes are as deep as endless pools of water, but there is a faint edge like a sword that penetrates people's souls!

    This is a very scary boy.

    And according to the purchased intelligence information, this young man has only been practicing for more than thirty years, and he is really a monster.

    "We must go all out." Master Dao Nu said silently. He often fought across the ranks. He had killed many Taoist Yuanshen, but he had never encountered such a terrifying opponent who was also Master Wanxiang.

    "Go all out." Ji Ning also said secretly.

    Boom!  boom!

    The two men shook their bodies almost at the same time and turned into an 18-foot giant and a 20-foot giant respectively.  Obviously, Ji Ning spent a relatively short time thinking about it on the Fa Tianxiang Land, which was a little lacking.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of three heads and six arms at the same time!

    ¡°The power of the sky and the earth, three heads and six arms these are two magical powers that are very widely spread in the three realms, and they are also something that almost every true master of the body refining of gods and demons must learn.

    "Whizzing!"

    The two of them seemed to be two gods and demons rushing toward each other instantly. Ji Ning was holding six fairy swords, and Dao Nu Zhenren was holding six machetes.

    At the moment of approach!  Both of them also displayed their own powerful magical powers!  Naturally, Ji Ning would not hide his clumsiness and had already used his Star Reaching Hand.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!"

    The sound of swords clashing one after another was so crisp that it was even transmitted.

    A total of twelve fights.

    The six fairy swords and the six machetes fought twice.

    "Huh." Master Dao Nu retreated violently, turned into a black light, and retreated directly to the edge of the sealing formation. There was a faint flame boiling all over his body. He stared at Ji Ning with a cold gaze, and the tiger's mouths of the six hands were already cracked.  Open, blood is dripping.

    Dao Nu Zhen looked at Ji Ning and his pupils shrank: "This Ji Ning has such terrible strength and terrible swordsmanship. The sword has a single edge and a thick back! It is more conducive to cutting with force. In the weapon  In terms of competition, even if there are two people of equal strength, the one using the machete has the advantage. But I am actually at a disadvantage."

    Those who practice swordsmanship are called sword immortals, they are elegant, free and agile.

    The cultivators of swordsmanship are called sword demons, they are fierce, arrogant, vicious and fast.

    These are two completely different styles!

    But in a frontal bombardment, Master Dao Nu was at a disadvantage.

    "I have cultivated to the twelfth level of Chiming Jiutian Tu, and my body of gods and demons is unparalleled. I also have a star-catching hand. In terms of strength alone, looking at the entire Immortal Fate Conference, I am definitely number one! My sword skills and his sword skills  In comparison, there is not much difference. In a head-to-head confrontation, there is no way he can match me." Ji Ning was full of confidence.

    Although he looks like a young man, in terms of strength, he is definitely the number one in the Immortal Fate Conference!  My own star-catching hand itself causes the power of my palm to explode instantly!  And it is one of the top ten magical powers since the beginning of the world.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t believe that at the Immortal Fate Conference, there would be a magical power that ranked among the top ten in the Three Realms. That would be incredible.

    "You are the strongest among the Wanxiang masters I have met, but a life-and-death fight is not just a head-to-head encounter." Master Dao Nu said in a low voice.

    "In terms of flexibility, the way of sword is inherently stronger than the way of sword." Ji Ning said calmly.

    Ji Ning just finished speaking.

    brush!

    Dao Nu Zhenren was like a ghost and had already arrived in front of Ji Ning. His six arms swung the machete at the same time, all of which were very strange, like phantoms, silently.  Either chopping or stabbing.

    Ji Ning also used the Wind Wing Escape Technique, and his six hands also performed sword techniques. The sword light was like silk, flying and floating around, beautiful.

    It was very strange, there was no sound of fighting at all.

    The sword light and sword light of the two roared again and again, and they even almost touched each other and then separated again.

    The sword of Dao Nu Zhenren is strange and unpredictable.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is agile and mysterious.

    And Ji Ning still has the upper hand!  After all, Kendo is indeed better at flexibility than Sword Dao.

    "The knife is my life!" Suddenly a hoarse voice sounded.

    Dao Nu¡¯s eyes were faintly glowing with fire, and his six machetes suddenly became extremely fast!  One knife whizzed towards Ji Ning, the six-handled knife was like a wheel made of knives, and the endless sword light continued to fall towards Ji Ning.  Dao Nu's eyes were filled with fire and madness.

    At this moment, he forgot about himself and only had the knife!

    The world of knives

    quick!  quick!  Faster!"Clang, clang, clang!!!!" Ji Ning also fought with him. The two figures appeared everywhere in the sealing formation. The swords and swords were frighteningly fast. The swords were unilateral, and they were good at it.  When it comes to chopping, just in terms of speed the knife has more advantages than the sword.

    "Broken!" "Broken!" "Broken!"

    Ji Ning, who was suppressed by the endless flame sharp sword, suddenly exploded. He had previously thought of sharpening himself, but now he could no longer care about it. His six fairy swords suddenly became unpredictable. Some swords were fierce and fierce, and some were unparalleled.  Some fairy swords are as flexible as a fairy threading a needle, while some fairy swords are purely auxiliary.

    "You can't stop me!" Master Dao Nu went completely crazy. A fire dragon appeared around him. The fire dragon surrounded him and attacked and disturbed Ji Ning again and again.

    Around Ji Ning, huge water and fire lotuses appeared. The water and fire lotus were blooming, and the lotus leaves were spinning around each other.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!

    Blood splattered as the two men killed each other violently.

    Dao Nu Zhenren is just one word - quick!

    Ji Ning interpreted the splendid way of swordsmanship.

    "Clang!" A machete was suddenly thrown into the air. There was a severed hand on the handle of the machete.

    "I admit defeat." A hoarse voice sounded.

    The two of them separated in a whoosh.

    Dao Nu Zhenren¡¯s body was covered with wounds, especially the wounds on his abdomen, which tore most of his abdomen open, and there was even a hideous wound on his face.  One of the hands was broken and the machete flew away.

    Ji Ning is in relatively good condition, with only one hideous wound on his chest and several wounds that are almost fully recovered.

    "You haven't reached a desperate situation yet." Ji Ning looked at Master Dao Nu.

    "One hand was chopped off with six knives, and now with five knives I'm afraid you will cut off my body." Master Dao Nu shook his head gently, immediately put away the flying machete and walked out of the banning formation.  , Ji Ning also walked out.

    "The other Wanxiang Daoists in the hall all looked solemn.

    Ji Ning and Master Dao Nu fought so hard before. The two of them used almost all their methods to show off the two "great avenues" that are good at attacking, the way of the sword and the way of the sword, which made everyone else feel nervous.  If they met Dao Nu Zhenren, many of them would be defeated.

    Fortunately, it was Ji Ning, a generation of swordsman, who suppressed that sword demon!

    But Master Dao Nu lost, and what was left behind was the even more terrifying Ji Ning!

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 12: Chapter 23: Ji Ning¡¯s magical powers

    "Ji Ning wins!"

    "Ji Ning from the Black and White Academy in Anchan County wins!"

    There was a commotion in the Imperial City Square. Teams from 3,600 counties and four oceans were excitedly talking about the previous battle. This battle was indeed exciting!  Because in the past, people such as Master Black Stone, Master Xia Mangzishan, Master Nine Deaths, Master Sloppy, etc. either relied on sticks or directly relied on a pair of hands.

    The fight may be more subtle, or it may be more violent.

    However, in terms of 'killing', it is far inferior to the way of swordsmanship and the way of swordsmanship, because sword immortals and sword demons are both very good at attacking. In the past, they both easily defeated their opponents. This time when they met each other  Showing the methods of the two schools of Sword Immortal and Sword Demon.

    My heart trembles when I see it, and my scalp feels numb when I see it.

    Those sword lights, sword lights any one of them can kill the Yuanshen Taoist!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked back behind Prince Yan, the main hall of Tianmang Hall, and sat down with Master Sloppy, Yuchi Xiyue, and Yu Wei.

    Many people in the hall focused their attention on Ji Ning.

    "We must not attack Ji Ning. We should use our strengths to overcome the enemy's weaknesses."

    "Sword Immortal, he is really powerful when fighting."

    "Don't be confrontational."

    The other twenty-four Wanxiang practitioners present were thinking about it one by one. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle.  They also know that Sword Immortal is good at attacking, and they naturally have their own advantages in means Master Jiushi, Xia Mangzishan, Cang Wujiu, Shao Yanxuan, Master Heishi, etc. were thinking secretly one by one.

    The nine high-ranking Chunyang True Immortals also became confused.

    "I couldn't see clearly before." The Northland Immortal said in confusion, "But when Ji Ning and the sword slave were fighting one on one, it was completely obvious that the two of them were almost the same in terms of swordsmanship alone.  . But when they were in a head-to-head confrontation, Ji Ning had the upper hand. This sword slave was also a disciple of Donghua¡¯s friend, and the magical power he learned should not be weak. Then this Ji Ning should have a stronger magical power! Or the power of the sword in his hand  Can be stronger!"

    True Lord Chiji also nodded: "This Ji Ning has been able to reach such a state in more than thirty years. He must have had great opportunities and learned a powerful magical power. However, this magical power should be a very restrained auxiliary magical power. It cannot be seen from the appearance.  out."

    "They should have powerful supernatural powers." Lu Dongbin laughed and said, "But until this Immortal Fate Conference, the last thing left is the one who is loved by the world in Daxia. They must have had great adventures.  , since the beginning of the world, there have been countless magical powers, some are good at poison, some are good at suppressing, some are good at attacking and killing, some are good at strength and so on. Ji Ning should be good at one magical power."

    "right."

    "His speed is not very impressive."

    Each one nodded.

    After all, there are too many factors that affect a person's strength. Some people are gifted. Even if they are on the twelfth level of the Nine Heavens Chart of Chiming, those with extraordinary talents will be higher!  It does not mean that the power of anyone in the same realm is absolutely the same!  Even practicing the same Qi-refining method "Shuiyuanzhu" requires different essence liquids. After all, everyone is an independent individual naturally nurtured by heaven and earth.  I can only say that the difference is not too outrageous.

    Or weapons, or various Tao insights, or some very special magical powers, or the secret technique of bursting out Yuanli

    It may cause some changes in strength.

    They didn¡¯t even realize that Ji Ning had powerful supernatural powers before, but Ji Ning fought against Dao Nu.  The two are so similar, they share the same swordsmanship.  A knife path.  The comparison was even more obvious. Only then did the Pure Yang True Immortals determine that Ji Ning should have a powerful magical power.

    That¡¯s all.

    There are so many powerful supernatural powers. Even the Great Xia Emperor¡¯s treasury contains the ¡°Eye of the Candle Dragon¡± and other great supernatural powers that are among the top 100 in the three realms. However, the Great Xia treasury only contains the ¡°Eye of the Candle Dragon Part 1¡±.  , it can only allow gods and demons to practice at the level of returning to the void, but the higher-level parts are gone.  In fact, it stands to reason that even the top 100 great supernatural powers should not be spread casually.

    The reason why it is in Daxia¡¯s treasure house is because the powerful person of the three realms, ¡®Zhulong¡¯, who created the ¡®Eye of the Candle Dragon¡¯, had already died in the ancient world!

    "This Ji Ning may have learned from some god, or a strange magical power created by a powerful person." The Chunyang True Immortals thought this way.

    "The magical power created by a powerful person is not necessarily the best."

    For example, Emperor Xuanwu is famous for his ¡®Xuanwu Great Divine Power¡¯.  He occasionally creates some strange magical powers, some of which are biased toward escape, some toward defense, and some toward attack and killing The value of such randomly created magical powers is relatively low.  Only those who spend endless efforts to press the bottom of the boxThe magical power of using tricks is precious.

    Such as' Xuanwu Great Magic "to Xuanwu Great.

    It¡¯s like the ¡®star-catching hand¡¯ to Taoist Sanshou.

    ¡­¡­

    "The second match is between the Nine-Death Master of Loose Cultivators and the Master of Yuhua from the Flying Immortal Sect."

    This is a battle between two women.

    The body of Master Nine Deaths is like a magic weapon, and there is nothing that Master Yuhua can do about it.  After all, she is not as strong as Sword Immortal Ji Ning in terms of attack!

    In this battle, Nine Deaths will win!

    ¡­¡­

    "The third game"

    "The fourth game"

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone in the Imperial City Square held their breath as they watched each competition, and the Tianxian and Chunyang True Immortal in the main hall of Tianmang Palace watched carefully.  The Chunyang True Immortals are so serious because "Chiming Dao Ancestor wants to accept disciples."

    "The eighth game, Shao Yanxuan versus Xiang Tianxiao."

    This battle also attracts many people¡¯s attention.

    Because among the first twenty-four people, there were only four people from the big tribes of the Great Xia Dynasty - Xia Mangzishan from the royal family, Cangwu Jiu from the Cangwu clan, Shaoyanxuan from the Shaoyan clan, and Xiangtian from the Xiangtian clan.  Heaven laughs.  There are only these four people, which also shows that in terms of the breadth of talents, searching within the tribe alone is not as good as searching in the entire endless land.

    In this battle, Xiang Tianxiao was very crazy. He had the courage and madness of the 'Xiang Tian clan' to challenge the sky, but he still lost. His strength was indeed much different from Shao Yanxuan.

    What's more, Shao Yanxuan also has the trust of the tribe and naturally tries his best.

    In the eighth game, Shao Yanxuan wins!

    "Okay, okay, okay." Ancestor Xuanji couldn't help but grin.  Everyone knows his crazy and cold temperament, and I'm afraid it will be rare to see his smile for a thousand years.  But at this moment he smiled, and the other immortals also understood the mood of Patriarch Xuanji.

    "Xuan'er, okay, just keep going like this, you have already reached the top twelve." Ancestor Xuanji looked at Shao Yanxuan who was walking behind him, and immediately said, "We are very close to the top three.  .¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Finally, the twelve games of the third round are over.

    The top twelve people were also decided!

    Ji Ning and the other twelve people also stood in the main hall.  Waiting for the Emperor of Daxia to bestow tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "Xia Mang Zi Shan, Cang Wu Jiu, Ji Ning, Sloppy Master, Shao Yanxuan, Mu Zhen Master, Black Stone Master. Nine Death Master, Bai Long Master, Gan Yi Master, Gui Yuan Master, Jin Wu Master." Emperor Xia was in the main hall.  Go up and recite it to Ji Ning and other twelve people before you can say it.  "You and the other twelve people will be the top twelve in this Immortal Fate Conference. I said before that if you can kill the top twelve, everyone can get tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    Emperor Xia waved his hand.

    Suddenly twelve purple jade bottles appeared in mid-air, and the twelve purple jade bottles flew towards Ji Ning and the other twelve people.

    This also made the immortals present couldn't help but look at the purple jade bottle.  Tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid, even they are greedy and heartbroken.  Now twelve little guys get it.

    Ji Ning and others reached out to grab it.

    The consciousness is swept away!

    "Wow." Ji Ning secretly marveled, "This purple jade bottle is also a good magic weapon for storing wine and essence. Even if tens of millions of kilograms of essence are put into it, it can be comparable to the value of a first-class flying sword."

    "With these tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid, my second Yuan Shen can reach the point of returning to the void and consummation." Ji Ning thought to himself, "But there is no rush. My second Yuan Shen can still stay in the 'Yuan Shen Realm'."  It¡¯s very short, so it¡¯s better to stay for a while and experience it more carefully.¡±

    Every realm has a different understanding of heaven and earth.

    Like a reincarnated immortal, it¡¯s just because he has experienced it. Ji Ning is not a reincarnated immortal, so he should stay at each level for more time.  Of course, after the main body breaks through to the Yuan Shen, the second Yuan Shen can also rush to the level of returning to virtual reality.

    "You go to the Moon Landscape first." Emperor Xia suddenly said, "I will change the time of where you are. I will wait for you outside for an hour, and you can probably meditate for three days inside."

    Ji Ning and the other twelve people were all stunned.

    Go to Mingyue Shanshui Tu for three days of meditation?

    "It's weird, there were more than 100,000 of us in the world of Mingyue Landscape Map before, so isn't the flow rate of time in Mingyue Landscape Map the same as that in the outside world? Why is there three days in one hour outside this time?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Ji Ning!" The yellow-haired bear's voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind, "It seems that your emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty also has a lot of insights into the 'Way of Time'. However, the change in the speed of time consumes a lot of mana. The Emperor of Great Xia  Even though he is a True Immortal of Pure Yang, he does not dare to affect the time flow of more than 100,000 people at the same time.??.  The twelve of youare not a small burden on him.  "

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh whoosh!  !  !

    Ji Ning and the other twelve people were directly included in a suspended scroll, and then they followed the scroll into the hands of the Emperor of Great Xia.

    "Xia Mang, you want them to meditate for three days?" Chiji Zhenjun smiled, "It seems that you value this Immortal Fate Conference enough."

    "It's not about valuing, but to serve the master, you must not only do your best, but also be dedicated." Xia Huang said, "Now there are only these twelve people left in the Immortal Fate Conference. Their previous battles and invisible pressure have tempered their xinxing.  Actually, they are transforming. I give them three days, and maybe they will make a breakthrough. Of course, I have to let Master select the three best geniuses."

    "Yes, when doing things for Master, trying your best is only one aspect, you also have to be dedicated." Lu Dongbin nodded and said with a smile, "No wonder Xia Mang, you are the most popular with Taoist Chiming."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the other twelve people appeared on a mountain peak. There was a hundred feet of land at the top of the mountain, which was naturally enough for the twelve people to meditate. There was also a faint barrier around them, so Ji Ning and the others could not get out of the top of the mountain peak.

    Immediately, Ji Ning and the others sat down cross-legged without saying much.

    They all feel that they have a lot of inspiration in their hearts, and maybe they can make some progress. This little progress may be the difference between being in the top three and being eliminated!  That's the disciple of Cheng Chiming Daozu, who wouldn't fight?

    Ji Ning also longs to become a disciple of Chiming Daozu!

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 24: The Sloppy Master vs. the Nine-Death Master

    When Ji Ning and the other twelve people were retreating in the world of Mingyue Landscape, they were on the Imperial City Square.

    Those twelve names were mentioned again and again in people's discussions - Xia Mang Zi Shan, Cang Wu Jiu, Ji Ning, Sloppy Master, Shao Yanxuan, Mu Zhen Master, Black Stone Master, Nine Death Master, Bai Long Master, Gan Yi Master,  Zhenren Guiyuan, Zhenren Jinwu.

    "The top twelve spots have been decided."

    "I have a messenger from Mufa in the South China Sea."

    "I still have the Golden Crow Master in Beihai."

    "I have a master named Bailong in Quchang County."

    "Who do you think you are? We have Ji Ning and Sloppy Master in Anchan County."

    There are only 12 people in the 3,600 counties in the world. Anchan County has only two people, and they are both from the Black and White Academy!

    The Five Crazy Immortals smiled with their mouth crooked, and drank the wine comfortably with the wine gourd. From time to time, they would send messages with their spiritual consciousness: "Oh, Master of the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect? Haha, yes, I am the Five Crazy Immortals, yes, Ji Ning and Xiao  The sloppy ones are all disciples of my Black and White Academy. Speaking of which, our Black and White Academy disciple Yu Wei was also poisoned, otherwise she would have entered the top ninety-six, maybe the top twelve! What, you want to be with my Black and White Academy  Disciples, do you want to have an exchange? If you want to observe the 'Black and White Pictures' of my Black and White Academy, okay, no problem. How about we, the disciples of the Black and White Academy, also go to your Ten Thousand Beasts Sect to see the 'Ten Thousand Beasts'?"

    "Xiang Tianshi? You, Xiang Tianshi, want to send disciples to my Black and White Academy? This, this After all, our Black and White Academy is located in Anchan City and occupies a very small area. It is not advisable to have too many disciples! So every time  Disciples are all very demanding. What, you want to send a team of envoys from the Xiangtian Sect to my Black and White Academy? Okay. My Black and White Academy will definitely receive them well."

    There are many people looking for the Five Crazy Immortals.

    It should be noted that the top powers of the Great Xia Dynasty, such as the Xiangtian Clan and the Wanshou Sect, all learned the news from the Heavenly Immortal Ancestor that the Sloppy Master was a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu.  Plus Ji Ning is so dazzling now.

    These big forces all find it strange.

    "It's just a peerless monster suddenly appeared in this small sect. It can only be regarded as just falling into his family. But two of them suddenly appeared in this black and white academy. There are only twelve in the entire Daxia Dynasty. And among them are  One is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu. This Black and White Academy is probably one of the places where the fortunes of our Great Xia Dynasty gather."

    "It must be a place where luck gathers."

    Many major forces have concluded this.

    Luck cannot be seen or touched, but there are places where luck is great!  Even the location chosen by the King of Great Xia was a place where the fortunes gathered were chosen by the Emperor of Great Xia by a powerful person, and a large formation was set up to guard the big world.

    "We must send the disciples from the tribe in. In this place where luck gathers, the disciples of my tribe may also be blessed with luck."

    "Well, I'll have to go to the Black and White Academy to look at the black and white pictures."

    ¡­¡­

    ******

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall, an hour has passed.

    The Emperor of Daxia sits high on the throne.  Turning over his hand, a picture scroll appeared. It was the pure Yang magic weapon 'Mingyue Landscape Picture'. The picture scroll unfolded, and then twelve streams of light flew out from it and landed on the ground. It was Ji Ning, Sloppy Master and twelve other people.  people.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty." Ji Ning and others all knelt down.

    "Um."

    The Emperor of Daxia looked at it and nodded with satisfaction.  He could vaguely feel that each of these twelve people had made some progress after three days of meditation, and some of them should have made considerable progress.

    "The Immortal Fate Conference has now reached a very important juncture. Among the twelve of you, three will be finally selectedone of these three will definitely be chosen as a disciple by my master." Emperor Xia said, "  Without further ado, let¡¯s start the first competition of the fourth round, which will be between the sloppy master of the Black and White Academy and the nine-death master of the casual cultivator. Everyone else will take a break and watch for the time being. Prepare for the upcoming competition. "

    Ji Ning, Xia Mangzishan and others were all shocked.

    The real person is a real person in the nine?

    ??The Nine-Death Master is very powerful, and he has never given it his all until now.  The Sloppy Master was also highly praised by the Celestial Immortal Ancestors. Xia Mangzishan and the others had long heard the Celestial Ancestors praising the Sloppy Master and told them to be careful of the Sloppy Master.  It seems that the sloppy real person is the strongest one.

    Affected by the instructions of the Celestial Ancestor, in fact, all of them are very careful about the sloppy real person.

    Dirty versus nine deaths?

    So fast?

    But the two people, Master Sloppy and Master Nine Deaths, looked at each other from a distance.  Then they all walked towards the forbidden formation outside the main hall.

    ¡­¡­

    The nine Chunyang True Immortals in the main hall of Tianmang Hall started arguing."Xia Mang, is your head broken?" True Lord Chiji frowned.  "It's only the fourth round of desire to determine the top six. How come the Nine-Death Master and the Sloppy Master are fighting? This Nine-Death Master has already mastered five complete Tao, and her magical powers and cultivation methods are also extremely powerful. Now  His strength is very impressive! He should be ranked in the top few, and he is definitely expected to hit the first place. Master Sloppy is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu, and he can also be ranked in the top few, and he is also expected to hit the first place. It is not necessary for the two of them to meet now  Do you have to eliminate one?"

    "It is indeed too early. They are not suitable for competing so early." Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva also said slowly.

    "You think I don't know how powerful Nine Deaths are?" Emperor Xia shook his head.

    "Xia Mang also has his own difficulties." Lu Dongbin shook his head and said, "Actually, there are eight people I like in this job, and of these twelve people, six must be eliminated! So no matter how they are paired, the eight I like  At least two of them will be eliminated."

    Emperor Xia nodded: "Yes, at this moment, the twelve people I am very optimistic about include Xia Mangzishan, Ji Ning, Jinwu Zhenren, Mu Zhenren, Black Stone Zhenren, Sloppy Zhenren and Nine Deaths Zhenren from my tribe! No matter what  For matching, two of the seven people must compete. I thought about it The Sloppy Master is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu. The master will definitely not steal this disciple, and the Nine Deaths Master is the only woman among the seven.  So I didn¡¯t bother to think too much, so I let this sloppy real person and the nine-death real person have a battle, whoever wins and who stays.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to do it simply.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because she is a woman that makes the Nine-Death Master face off against the Sloppy Master?¡± All the Pure Yang True Immortals couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ******

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Yuchi Xiyue were all behind King Yan. They were all looking at the banning formation outside the main hall in the distance. There were two people in the formation, a sloppy fat boy and an equally dirty boy.  Pretty girl.

    "Both of these two are extremely slovenly, so it's a good match." Yuchi Xiyue said in a low voice.

    "But they are all very powerful." Yu Wei praised.

    "It's amazing. This Nine-Death Master put on those silver gloves. I have never been able to figure out her strength. Although we have fought against each other, she never used the magic weapon that time." Ji Ning stared at it carefully, "Elder Senior Brother is also unfathomable.  It¡¯s really hard to predict this battle.¡±

    Everyone was watching the battle outside, and the Chunyang True Immortals were also extremely concerned.

    A sloppy real person?  Disciple of Emperor Xuanwu.

    ??????????? Nine deaths?  One of the first two people discovered by them to realize the five complete paths had a body like a magic weapon.

    "Let's do it." Yuchi Xiyue stared continuously.

    Ji Ning's pupils shrank for a moment: "Finally, the method has been revealed. The Nine-Death Master is really terrifying." This Nine-Death Master has never gone all out, and when he fought with him, he mainly entangled and pulled him, but this time the Nine-Death Master and Sloppy  It was a real person competition, but as soon as it came, he took the initiative to attack wildly!

    The Nine-Death Master wears gloves, and his six hands become the most terrifying weapons!

    kill!

    Sometimes it is like the edge of a knife, extremely sharp.

    Sometimes it is like water, surrounded by gentleness.

    The Nine Dead Masters surrounded the Sloppy Master and attacked crazily. They both used their magical powers and turned into two giants with three heads and six arms.

    "What kind of avenue is this?" Ji Ning frowned. The Nine Death Master's attack methods were very strange. There was a feeling of suffocation and discomfort. The completely opposite attack styles kept changing, which was weird and unpredictable. "It shouldn't be too famous, at least.  I¡¯ve never seen an avenue like this.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "The Avenue of Life and Death! This little girl is really ambitious. The Avenue of Life and Death is the top among many avenues. It is very difficult. She dares to take this avenue." Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed, "But in this avenue  If you reach a certain level on the great road, it will be relatively easy to overcome the tribulation and become an immortal."

    Like Tai Chi, Kendo, Knife Dao, etc., they are all methods of operating skills!

    "The Great Way of Life and Death contains endless mysteries of life and death, and it also contains the skills of life and death transformation.

    It is a great way that contains a lot of mysteries and skills!  It is very difficult to practice, even more difficult than Kendo and Sword Dao.

    "interesting."

    "This little girl is really amazing."

    ¡­¡­

    ?? The Nine-Death Master attacked crazily, sometimes fiercely as if the god of death were summoning him, and sometimes as tenderly as if he were touched by a mother. The transition between life and death also suppressed the Sloppy Master for a while.

    but¡­¡­

    ????????????? The Sloppy Master is really too steady. While he displays his Xuanwu magical power, he also displays his Tai Chi!

    A moment of sloppinessThe real person is like a dripping turtle shell, with impeccable defense. Xuanwu's magical power is already very good at defense, and Tai Chi is even more good at defense.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Master Nine Deaths shouted angrily, becoming even crazier.

    The sloppy real person is extremely leisurely. His six arms form a giant roulette wheel, blocking all attacks.

    "Poof!"

    It¡¯s like a poisonous snake spitting out a message.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The sloppy real man who had been defending himself as invulnerable as a tortoise shell suddenly punched out with a very abrupt hand!  He put his hand in a snake position and thrust it out suddenly!  The fierce gouge happened to be the flaw of the Nine-Death Master under the violent rage. It directly penetrated and tore open the shoulder socket of the Nine-Death Master, and threw one arm away.

    "Shuila~~~" As soon as he took action, the Sloppy Master suddenly became violent, as if a suppressed volcano rushed out in an instant. Each of his six hands were like poisonous snakes, extremely fierce.

    The defense was impeccable.

    Attacks are even more vicious and terrifying.

    "Well done, I'm afraid you won't be able to come out!" The Nine Death Master was not surprised but happy. If the other party really kept guarding, he might be able to consume her divine power, and then he would have lost unjustly.  The Nine-Death Master directly attacked her, and at the same time, her broken arm was rapidly growing back.

    These two people indeed have the ability to hit the number one spot!

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 25: The Secret Technique ¡®Overlapping Waves¡¯

    puff!  puff!  puff!  puff!  puff!  puff!

    The six hands of the sloppy master are like six venomous snakes at this moment, unparalleled in speed and cruelty!  A fierce attack like a storm was launched, and all the killers were employed. Obviously, they wanted to take the opportunity to defeat the Nine Deaths. After all, the Nine Deaths had broken off one arm and only had five arms left.

    "Hahaha, hahaha" The Nine Death Master laughed triumphantly. Every palm of her hand seemed to contain life and death, which made people feel uncomfortable and aggrieved.  She frantically resisted the sloppy real person's attacks, and sometimes she even took the initiative to use her body to resist in order to gain a moment of time.

    The Sloppy Master attacked wildly, and the Nine Death Master tried his best to hold on until her arm grew out.

    "broken!"

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Yuchi Xiyue who were watching the battle were all nervous. Before, the Nine Death Master only had five arms, and the Sloppy Master could not defeat the opponent in one go.  Now the opponent has managed to hold on until he has grown an arm Now it will be even more difficult for the sloppy master to defeat the opponent.

    "Is this the disciple that Emperor Xuanwu likes?"

    "Can't you even defeat this Loose Cultivator Nine-Death Master?" The ancestors of the Celestial Immortals in Tianmang Hall were very confused. In their opinion, what kind of status is Emperor Xuanwu? His disciples should be extraordinary, otherwise it would be too embarrassing for Emperor Xuanwu.  Losing face.

    Lu Dongbin watched from a distance and smiled: "This battle is interesting. This Nine-Death Master has a profound understanding of the road of life and death. I even suspect that she should have the memory of several lives She is definitely a very strong one, this sloppy one  Is it possible for a real person to lose?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that we lost.¡± True Lord Chiji also said.

    "Could it be that if you can become an immortal in the future, you must not lose now?" Di Hao shook his head.

    They Chunyang True Immortals also feel that this battle is dangerous.

    From their point of view, Master Sloppy and Master Nine Deaths have used all their abilities. Master Sloppy defends to the extreme and attacks crazily, but they can't do anything to the opponent It is indeed very dangerous.

    ¡­¡­

    The frenzied attack of the sloppy real man suddenly stopped and the battle started at another rhythm.

    "This is it?" Master Nine Deaths' expression suddenly changed.

    At this time, the Sloppy Master was very calm. His six hands were unpredictable, with four hands defending and two hands attacking almost all the time!  It feels like a wave, and the wave is getting stronger and stronger. The same is true for the sloppy real person's attacks. When he defends, he seems to be gathering momentum, and when he attacks, he seems to explode!

    One outbreak!

    Under a strange rhythm, the Sloppy Master's attacks gradually became more and more fierce. Waves of attacks continued to overlap, making the Nine Death Master extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, this, this?¡± Master Nine Deaths couldn¡¯t even understand.

    The wave of violence is becoming more and more fierce.

    "Boom!"

    The Sloppy Master suddenly shot out six hands at the same time, all six hands were in the shape of fists, as if a huge black turtle suddenly hit the sky pillar.  "Bang~~~" The Nine Deaths who were resisting were all blown away. Her body was shaken so much that a lot of cracks appeared, and blood continued to flow out.

    "Wow." The Sloppy Master took one step and was already in front of the Nine Death Master, and his six fists were about to blast out again.

    "I admit defeat." The voice of the Nine-Death Master sounded unwillingly, and she tried her best to dodge.

    Only then did the sloppy master stop. The turtle shell lines on his body also disappeared and returned to normal.

    The dirty face of Master Nine Deaths was full of unwillingness. She looked at Master Sloppy: "Master Sloppy, your realm of Tao is obviously so high. I can stop you regardless of defense or attack. But why do you  The last resort made me more and more difficult, and in the end I lost directly?"

    The sloppy master smiled. This was a fighting method he realized after comprehending the Xuanwu magical power. When he inherited this Xuanwu magical power, he swore an oath of heaven. Without permission, he would never spread the word.  This already involves some of the mysteries of Xuanwu's magical power, so naturally it cannot be passed on.

    "What is this fighting method called?" Nine Deaths asked.

    "Dielang!" The sloppy master said.

    "Dielang the waves keep stacking up, and the only way for me to fall into it is defeat. Obviously I'm no weaker than you, but I still lost Dielang Dielang" Nine Deaths Master walked away, she murmured  Mumbling about Dielang, she even had a feeling that if she understood the secret of Dielang.

    She has the hope of overcoming the tribulation and becoming an immortal!

    This is her chance!  But if you don't understand it clearly, I'm afraid you will still fail to escape the tribulation in this ninth life!

    &nbsp;¡­¡­

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall, nearly a thousand ancestors of the immortals present frowned. Although they had a high vision, they could not understand that the two people's understanding of body refining, magical powers, and Tao of gods and demons was generally very similar.  It still has a slight advantage.  But why did he lose like that in the end?

    It was as if the Nine-Death Master had fallen into an endless wave. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless, and he was finally submerged by the wave.

    "what happened?"

    "how so?"

    "don't know."

    The ancestors of the immortals all felt that there seemed to be something magical hidden in it. This should be regarded as a secret combat technique, but they could not understand it.

    "As expected of the disciples of Emperor Xuanwu." They could only think this way.

    ¡­¡­

    "Die Lang!" Xia Huang and other nine Chunyang True Immortals also showed expressions of wonder.

    "It's breathtaking, it's breathtaking." The Northland Immortal shook his head and lamented, "This sloppy real man is really astounding in his understanding. Even Emperor Xuanwu can understand some of the essence of such secret skills Seeing his battle just now, I even remembered  The scene when I was listening to the sermon under the great emperor."

    "Amazing!" Lu Dongbin also marveled.

    "Awesome." Emperor Xia had a hint of envy.

    "Emperor Xuanwu is indeed a powerful man!" True Lord Chiji's eyes were full of admiration.

    When they reach their level, they actually understand the secret of the Sloppy Master¡¯s ¡®overlapping waves¡¯ technique. This is a method of continuously accumulating momentum. The longer the momentum is accumulated, the more terrifying it is when it explodes!  But even if you get this secret skill and fully understand it, it doesn't mean you can use it. It depends on your mind and understanding

    They know some secrets, but it is said to be ¡®easier to know than to do¡¯!  Knowing is one thing, being able to do it is another.

    "We can understand the sloppy master's technique of folding waves, but the one performed by the emperor himself is hundreds of millions of times more mysterious and complicated." Lu Dongbin sighed, "The real essence of Emperor Xuanwu's magical power lies in this so-called  The word 'double' is word for word."

    Ji Ning frowned as he watched. He vaguely felt that the final combat secret technique of the Sloppy Master seemed to contain a secret that reached the heavens. He even vaguely felt that the charm of the 'Tao of Tai Chi' was in it, but after all, he did not follow the Tao of Tai Chi.  Can't understand clearly.

    "Yu Wei, how do you feel?" Ji Ning asked Yu Wei who was standing aside. Yu Wei also followed the Tai Chi path.

    "I don't understand. It's very mysterious and unfathomable. I vaguely feel that the essence of Taiji Dao is only a part of this secret technique. Senior brother should only have mastered a little bit of this secret technique." Yu Wei also didn't understand at all.  , she couldn't figure out the slightest bit of this secret technique.

    ¡­¡­

    Amidst the doubts of the ancestors of the immortals, Ji Ning and others were completely confused and could not understand, and the battle ended.

    The first candidate for the top six has been decided - the sloppy real person!

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Suddenly, a wave of fluctuations came in the main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    "Um?"

    Qi brushing everyone's eyes turned around, looking at the fall of the fluctuations, and saw that behind a Cangwu's ancestor, there was a hint of dark winds around the Cangwu wagon sitting on the crowd of Cangwu.

    "Are you enlightened?"

    "Have you understood a complete Tao again?"

    "You actually understood the complete Tao while watching the battle?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But Cang Wujiu was clearly watching the battle from the sidelines, and in such a tense atmosphere, he suddenly understood a complete path.

    Ji Ning, Xia Mangzishan, Shao Yanxuan, Master Heishi, Master Mu Zhen, Master Bailong, Master Jinwu and other Wanxiang masters who were also in the top twelve all felt threatened.

    Cangwu Eagle was originally very strong.

    Now that I have realized a complete TaoI will immediately become a real enemy!

    "This, this" The Emperor of Daxia, who was sitting high in the hall, shook his head and smiled bitterly, looking at the other eight Chunyang True Immortals, "Everyone, what do you think I should do with my pairing now? This breakthrough he has mastered  There are a total of five Tao. And what he comprehended is one of the popular Tao among the Five Elements. He was already good at speed, and it must be even better now."

    He had already thought of the pairing method before.

    But Cang Wujiu suddenly realized another way. He was already extremely powerful, and now he is naturally even more amazing.

    "I'm very optimistic about this Cangwu Vulture." Lu Dongbin smiled and said, "But he can break through while watching the battle. I'm afraid this person's luck is not bad. He has been very good before and has never really exploded."Passed.  Now that he has made another breakthrough, his current strength is probably no less than that of the Nine-Death Master.  "

    "It's troublesome." The Emperor of Daxia thought for a moment.

    Immediately, the original pairing in his mind slightly changed. Originally, in his mind, Cang Wujiu was vaguely ranked eighth or ninth among the twelve people, but now he vaguely felt that he could be ranked third or fourth.

    ¡­¡­

    The sudden breakthrough in the main hall of Tianmang Hall naturally attracted attention, but the Cangwu clan's ancestor of the Celestial Immortal had long eyebrows, but he was extremely excited at this moment. After seeing his own disciple Cangwu Jiu open his eyes, this long-haired ancestor  The ancestor of the Heavenly Immortal who looked at me immediately said: "Okay, okay, Jiu'er, you broke through well. Being able to break through in Tianmang Palace at this moment must be God's blessing. This time, you will definitely break into the top three."

    This ancestor of the Celestial Immortal even saw the glorious future of the Cangwu clan.

    Why must the Cangwu clan submit to the Xiamang clan?

    With Chiming Daozu at his back, the Cangwu clan will be able to develop on an equal footing with the Xiamang clan in the future.

    "The second match of the fourth round will be between Shenlongshan Bailong Zhenren and Cangwu Cangwu Eagle." Emperor Xia's voice suddenly resounded throughout the main hall of Tianmang Palace, and also echoed in the vast Imperial City Square below.  With.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 12: Chapter 26: Ji Ning fights against Shao Yanxuan

    second round.

    Cangwu Eagle vs. Bailong Zhenren!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone is a peerless monster now, and everyone has almost given up on spells and spiritual attack methods!  Because the magic weapons and secret techniques displayed through Yuan Li cannot threaten the opponent at all, everyone is fighting with their magical powers, and Ji Ning also gave up on the Small Thousand Sword Formation!

    "Boom!" "Wow!"

    Cang Wujiu and Bailong Zhenren were fighting like this crazily. Both of them used magical powers to control the sky and the earth, with three heads and six arms.  Then they used their other magical powers.

    The White Dragon Master turned into a snow-white divine dragon, and the Cangwu Vulture exploded at a terrifying speed. Only the roaring wind and the flash of thunder and lightning were seen.  There was a vague silhouette of the Cangwu Vulture in the thunder and lightning wind. It flashed again and again at an extremely astonishing speed For a moment, it was as if a group of Cangwu Vultures were dealing with a snow-white divine dragon!

    ¡°What a terrifying speed.¡±

    "What an amazing movement."

    Everyone was secretly shocked.

    Ji Ning, Xia Mangzishan, Sloppy Master and others all felt their hearts sinking. In terms of speed, Cang Wujiu actually ranked first in the Immortal Fate Conference!  Coupled with his new breakthrough, his speed and movement skills have reached an incredible level.

    In a close-quarters fight, speed and movement are actually more important than strength!

    ¡°What a terrifying Cangwu Vulture.¡±

    "One trick can be used all over the world. With his absolutely dominant body speed, he is already the most terrifying opponent."

    ¡­¡­

    no doubt.

    In the fight between two powerful gods and demon body refiners, Cang Wujiu attacked whenever he wanted and retreated whenever he wanted. He had complete control over the situation!  Although Bailong Zhenren was powerful, he had no countermeasures against the Cangwu Eagle's movement speed, and he could only lose in the end.

    The top six candidates of this Immortal Fate Conference also decided on the second person - Cangwu Eagle!

    "Okay, okay, okay." The long-browed immortal ancestor of the Cangwu clan was even more excited, his eyes shining.  He is an ancestor of the Celestial Immortal, of course he can see that, up until now in the Immortal Fate Conference, it stands to reason that the difference in strength between the two would not be too big, but Cang Wujiu just relied on the speed of his movement, leaving the opponent helpless.  If this continues, the top three will also be in the bag.

    The Emperor of Daxia spoke again: "The third game of the fourth round, Black and White Academy Ji Ning versus Shao Yan Clan Shao Yan Xuan!"

    The sound echoed everywhere.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting behind King Yan, shrank his pupils, Shao Yanxuan?  Shaoyan's family?  The grudge between him and the Shaoyan clan has long been spread, but his current opponent is actually Shaoyanxuan?

    "Ji Ning." Yu Wei held Ji Ning's hand and looked at Ji Ning, "Be careful."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    At this moment, no opponent can be underestimated.

    In another place.

    Ancestor Xuanji¡¯s expression also changed slightly, Ji Ning?  He had long wanted to find an opportunity to eradicate Ji Ning, but compared with the opportunity of 'becoming a disciple of Chiming Daozu', eradicating Ji Ning was much less important, and he had long put it in the back of his mind.  All he wants now is for Shaoyanxuan to reach the top three.

    "Xuan'er." Ancestor Xuanji looked at Shaoyan Xuan beside him, and said via voice transmission, "This Ji Ning is a swordsman, the best at killing. You don't have to go head-to-head with him not to mention what you are best at  It¡¯s not a head-to-head confrontation, use your strengths against his weaknesses. You can definitely win.¡±

    Shao Yanxuan also nodded lightly.

    This battle

    The importance even exceeds life and death!

    "Wow." Shao Yanxuan immediately walked out and walked towards the outside of the main hall.

    ¡­¡­

    "Xia Mang, you asked Ji Ning to fight Shao Yanxuan. Why do I feel that the atmosphere in Tianmang Palace is not right? Those immortals seem to look at Ji Ning and Shao Yanxuan strangely?" Lu Dongbin asked doubtfully.

    Several other Chunyang True Immortals also discovered this.

    Emperor Xia laughed and said, "Everyone, you don't know something. Ji Ning and the Shaoyan clan actually have a grudge, and it's even a bit legendary."

    "Legend?" Lu Dongbin and others began to listen carefully.

    They, the Chunyang True Immortals, only came after the Immortal Fate Conference started. They didn¡¯t know much about the Wanxiang True Immortals in the Great Xia Dynasty, so naturally they didn¡¯t know about Ji Ning and the Shaoyan clan.  Even the Emperor of Daxia found out about Ji Ning and the Shaoyan clan by collecting information from all geniuses.

    "The Shaoyan clan has a disciple named Shaoyannong, who is the next tribal leader"

    "In the end, the dead man arranged by the Shaoyan clan was killed by Ji Ning's second soul." Emperor Xia laughed and said, "Now you understand that the Shaoyan clanLet¡¯s settle the grudge with Ji Ning.  "

    The other eight Chunyang True Immortals all came to a sudden realization.

    "Xia Mang, you have no good intentions. You knew they had such grievances and deliberately put them together. But if they have such grievances, they will definitely kill each other like crazy."

    "Well, this battle will definitely be exciting."

    Two of the top six candidates have been decided.

    Only one of Ji Ning and Shao Yanxuan can enter the top six!  As long as you enter the top six you will be really close to the top three, just one step away.

    "I should be the disciple of the Chiming Dao Ancestor." Shao Yanxuan's eyes were cold. He was very low-key. The most famous among the younger generation of the Shaoyan clan was Shao Yannong. On the contrary, Shao Yanxuan was low-key and kept a low profile.  Xiu, his goal has always been to overcome the tribulation and become a free and immortal ancestor!

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to dandies like Shao Yannong at all, relying on his ancestor¡¯s pampering, he could only be arrogant for a while.

    "Disciple Dao Ancestor, this opportunity is indeed rare to come across in thousands of reincarnations. I must seize it." Shao Yanxuan walked to the sealing formation and looked at Ji Ning in the distance.

    "The three realms are mysterious and unpredictable. I have become a disciple of Chiming Daozu. With Daozu's guidance, I can walk more steadily and faster!" Ji Ning is very clear that his own efforts and understanding are one aspect, and opportunities are also another aspect.  Just like if I didn't have the "Nuwa Tu of the Method of Visualization" and worked hard since childhood under the guidance of my father Ji Yichuan, I might be able to surpass my father, and I might become a famous figure in Anchan County after practicing for hundreds of years.

    But with Nuwa Tu, Ji Ning¡¯s rise can be more than ten times faster!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it were not for the Nuwa Tu It would have been a life and death situation when he entered the Shuifu. Strictly speaking, without the Nuwa Tu, Ji Ning would not even have been moved into the Shuifu if his qualifications were not high enough.

    One step faster!  Step by step fast!

    If you want to go further, higher and stronger, or even become a powerful person in the three realms, you must seize every opportunity!

    "I will definitely enter the top three, or even win the first place!" Ji Ning looked at Shao Yanxuan, "This Shao Yanxuan is a key obstacle to my path to immortality, and must be eliminated."

    The two looked at each other from afar.

    It¡¯s as if their eyes are colliding, and everyone can feel the decisive momentum between the two.  There is him without me, there is me without him!

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    The two of them shook their bodies at the same time and turned into giants with three heads and six arms!

    Ji Ning held six fairy swords in his six hands, while Shao Yanxuan held six long black whips in his six hands.

    "Jin Ning, although your swordsmanship is powerful, I just managed to restrain you. You will lose." Shao Yanxuan's voice echoed in his chest. All six of his arms were waving, and all six black whips were seen dancing.  When raised up, each long whip twisted and whipped, like a big winding black snake. There were sharp barbs on the long whip, and it was also covered with runes. A wave of powerful movement permeated it.  superior.

    "Shao Yanxuan, once you get close to me, you will definitely lose." Ji Ning's voice was also extremely powerful.

    What they both said made sense, but in fact they wanted to make the other party uneasy.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the Taoist mind may be a little uncertain, then the strength may be a little inferior, and if it is a little worse at the critical moment, they may be defeated.

    Ji Ning was also thinking: "Shao Yanxuan is a master of using whips. Once I am trapped by his whip, other whips will come one after another. Then I will be in big trouble and I may lose!"  So I absolutely can¡¯t give him a chance, so I can¡¯t be arrogant This battle should focus on flexibility."

    What kind of opponent, what kind of battle strategy to use.

    Sudden¡ª¡ª

    The two people who were still talking to each other rushed towards each other at the same time due to their breath induction.  The battle begins instantly!

    brush!  brush!

    There are water and fire lotuses blooming around Ji Ning, and he is standing on the stamen in the center of the lotus. This water and fire lotus can affect the opponent's long whip Although it can only affect a little bit, it is of great help to the battle.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Three long black whips struck at the same time, making a thunderous sound, just like three black dragons, with extremely domineering momentum!  There were three other long black whips, but they also enveloped Ning silently, like venomous snakes sneaking up on him.

    Ji Ning brandished the fairy sword while trying his best to get closer to the opponent.

    The closer you are, the greater your advantage will be!  The whip needs space to be used. The smaller the distance, the less threat the whip poses.

    "Chichichi~~~" The sword light was like silk, and a flash of light appeared in mid-air.Silk threads were flying, constantly touching the whips.

    The flying silk threads are endless with incomparable toughness.

    "What a powerful force." Shao Yanxuan felt how terrifying Ji Ning was as soon as they fought. Although Ji Ning did not confront him head-on, he relied on his water-like swordsmanship to guide the long whip away again and again.  Every collision between the sword light and the long whip produced an astonishing shock force!

    Shao Yanxuan felt that all six of his hands were numb!  When the whip was used, it was knocked aside time and time again.

    When using the Star Reaching Hand, Ji Ning's power indeed had an absolute advantage.

    ¡­¡­

    The Five Crazy Immortals from Black and White Academy, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Yu Wei and Yuchi Xiyue all watched nervously.

    Ancestor Xuanji was also extremely nervous.

    When Ji Ning and Shao Yanxuan fought, they seemed to be very cautious. They were familiar with each other's methods and did not give each other a chance.

    "Kill him, kill him." Ancestor Xuanji's narrow eyes flashed with cold light as he muttered silently.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    I saw Shao Yanxuan¡¯s six arms in the sealing formation in the distance changing at the same time. A large number of black scales appeared on the surface of the arms. At first glance, they looked like snakes.  His arms suddenly became soft and boneless, and the whip that was so fierce before suddenly became more feminine, wrapping around and restraining Xiang Ji Ning crazily.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 27 The First Six People

    "Shao Yanxuan will definitely lose." When he saw Shao Yanxuan using his magical power, the whip became more feminine and weird, Emperor Xia couldn't help but shook his head and said this.

    "Yes, Shao Yanxuan lost his sense of normalcy and actually made such a mistake." Lu Dongbin shook his head and said indifferently, "Then Ji Ning was very cautious at the beginning and did not attack with force That's why Shao Yanxuan's whip looks like  He has the upper hand, but in fact Ji Ning is the strongest one among the twelve in terms of attack and kill! Just because he doesn't show his fangs doesn't mean he's not strong, but it's just that he is more cautious when facing weapons such as whips. Who would have thought  Shao Yanxuan was eager for success, and after gaining the upper hand, he immediately used this magical power to bind Ji Ning with a whip, but in fact he was seeking death!"

    How high-minded the Chunyang True Immortals are.

    When Shao Yanxuan used his unknown magical power, they discovered that this magical power only made his arms soft and boneless, and his whipping technique even weirder and more feminine.  On the contrary, there was a decrease in strength.

    Ji Ning fights against Shao Yanxuan.

    Shao Yanxuan is already at a disadvantage in terms of strength!  Now that he is hot-headed and using this magical power to surrender his power isn't he looking for death?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was very cautious at first, and the six swords were like running water, resisting water without leakage. When Shao Yanxuan saw this, he used his magical power. His arms became soft and boneless, and his whip became even more feminine and strange: "Although I have strength,  It's a little lower, but the whip is more unpredictable. As long as I can restrain him, I will win."

    At this time, Shao Yanxuan was completely in a state of madness. Faced with the opportunity to become a disciple of Dao Ancestor, no matter how calm he was, he was still going crazy.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "I haven't gone all out to fight yet. I'm just being cautious, not seeking merit but seeking no faults, so that I can take a closer look at the secrets of his whipping technique. Why did this Shao Yanxuan suddenly lose his strength?" Ji Ning discovered the opponent's  After the whip became more gentle, I was immediately surprised and inexplicable, "He is seeking his own death!"

    What I practice is the Nine Heavens of Chiming!

    The supernatural power is a star-catcher!

    It is an absolute advantage in terms of strength!  I was just being cautious, but the other party actually surrendered his strength and was eager for success

    "An opportunity came to my door." Ji Ning exploded.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Six dazzling sword lights flashed across the sky instantly, each sword light was fierce and domineering!

    The power of the Star Reacher and the Body Refining of Gods and Demons are all unleashed!

    Bang!

    After the black whip was swept by Ji Ning's sword light, it was thrown away by the sword.  The difference in strength was so great that the whip was thrown away by the shock Although Shao Yanxuan was still holding on to the whip, a crack appeared in the tiger's mouth of his palm, and blood spurted out.

    The six sword lights were so fierce and fierce that they swept, chopped, or shocked in the most violent manner, and all the whips were thrown away.

    "Wow." Ji Ning rushed to Shao Yanxuan's side instantly.

    Shao Yanxuan was shocked, and his face instantly turned pale. He knew that he had acted too hastily and had underestimated Ji Ning. He was watching the excitement from the side before, but until now he didn't know how violent Ji Ning's attack was. He was shocked at the beginning.  The palms of his hands were numb, but that was because Ji Ning was being cautious and did not explode at all.

    During the head-on battle, he understood how terrifying Ji Ning was. Unfortunately, it was too late, Ji Ning had already arrived in front of him.

    "I surrender!" Shao Yanxuan shouted loudly while turning pale. He also waved his whip with six hands, trying to create a wall of whips in front of him.

    "Tsk, wow!"

    Ji Ning's Six Paths Immortal Sword flickered and waved past, and Shao Yanxuan's voice really sounded. As soon as he spoke, Ji Ning naturally stopped immediately.  These are the rules of the competition. Anyone who dares to violate the rules will be killed directly by the Emperor of Daxia.

    Even if Ji Ning stopped, Shao Yanxuan had already been cut into several pieces, and then his body was quickly connected together.

    "I lost." Shao Yanxuan stood up, with self-mockery in his eyes, "I, Shao Yanxuan, consider myself a very calm person, but I didn't expect I lost this time because I was not calm enough. Dao Ancestor Disciple  The temptation and your strength, Ji Ning, all put me under too much pressure and I want to win so much."

    Ji Ning also felt that winning this battle was easy.

    In the previous battle with Dao Nu, I tried my best, but with Shao Yanxuan, I succeeded easily. I was worried about the unpredictable nature of his whip and was very cautious.

    In fact, among the first twelve people, whether it is Emperor Xia or other Chunyang True Immortals such as Lu Dongbin, they are actually optimistic about Zhenren Sloppy, Ji Ning, Xia Mangzishan, Heishi Zhenren, Mu Zhenren, Cang Wujiu, and Jinwu Zhenren.  Wait one by one, as for Shao Yanxuan In fact, he is not favored, but??No matter how he was not favored, he was still one of the top twelve, so logically speaking, he wouldn't have been defeated so miserably.

    "If he is not eager for quick success, but makes the whip more powerful to offset some of the weakness in strength, Ji Ning may have to be familiar with the secrets of the whip technique in order to win.

    "Trash!" Ancestor Xuanji glanced at Shao Yanxuan, his eyes filled with coldness, "Knowing that he has strong attacks, yet you surrender your strength What a waste."

    Shao Yanxuan sat down cross-legged silently.

    Ancestor Xuanji was very angry but he forgot that the many talks he had with Shao Yanxuan before actually made Shao Yanxuan's heart not calm enough.

    ¡°Be calm, you have to be calm when facing big opportunities.¡±

    "I fell so badly this time. Ancestor Xuanji directly called me a waste. I'm afraid that when I return to the tribe, other senior members of the tribe will be angry and unwilling to accept it." Shao Yanxuan made up his mind, "Since I have to endure rumors in the tribe,  After this Immortal Fate Conference is over, I will leave the tribe and go out to explore."

    He is a very calm person, but this time he got hot-headed and lost a big opportunity.

    This is a huge loss.

    With every experience gained, he became calmer and thought about the path he should take

    Emperor Xia was originally optimistic about seven people, but had to make a difficult decision to let Master Sloppy and Master Nine Deaths fight. Unexpectedly, Cang Wujiu broke through, and the number of people Emperor Xia was optimistic about increased to eight.

    These eight people, the Sloppy Master and the Nine-Death Master fought each other, but what should be done next?

    ¡­¡­

    The fourth game, Master Mu Zhen fights against Master Gui Yuan!

    The Wooden Human is like a human-shaped tree. It is too tough and feels more difficult to deal with than the Sloppy Human. It is also a terrible enemy that is very, very good at defense.  That Guiyuan Zhenren was so forcibly exhausted by his expended divine power, and he was forced to admit defeat.

    ¡­¡­

    In the fifth game, Master Blackstone battles Master Ganyi!

    The bald and barefoot young man Heishi Zhenren was indeed very powerful. He used the Fuxi stick formation, and with the help of the formation, he sometimes made surprise attacks and sometimes disappeared. Master Qianyi was so ravaged that he was forced to admit defeat.

    ¡­¡­

    The sixth game, Xia Mang Zi Shan battles Jin Wu Zhenren!

    ¡­¡­

    The most brutal fight was undoubtedly the sixth game between Xia Mang Zi Shan and Jin Wu Zhenren!  Both of them were favored by the Chunyang True Immortals. According to Emperor Xia's original plan, they had Xia Mangzishan face Master Bailong and Master Jinwu face Cang Wujiu.  But Cang Wujiu suddenly broke through and became a very powerful person.

    With no choice, the second battle between Cangwu Jiu and Bailong Zhenren took place.

    In the sixth game, Xiamang Zishan and Jinwu Zhenren fought.

    "The Jinwu Master is very powerful, and it is also a training for Zishan. If you can't defeat the Jinwu Master, how can you still become a master's disciple?" Emperor Xia was also ruthless to his own clan's disciples.

    The fighting in this battle was extremely fierce!

    Xia Mang Zishan is stronger than when he fought with Ji Ning, and his stick skills are more restrained and domineering.  In terms of speed and movement, Golden Crow Master is second only to Cangwu Vulture, and his attacks are even more fierce and fierce.

    The blood flowed freely when the two of them killed each other, and it was extremely crazy.

    In the end, Jinwu Zhenren had to admit defeat because his injuries were more serious and his powers were exhausted!

    In this battle, Xia Mang Zi Shan wins!

    ¡­¡­

    Since then, the top six candidates for the Immortal Fate Conference have finally been revealed.

    They are Master Sloppy, Cang Wujiu, Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, Master Black Stone, and Xia Mang Zishan!

    "Two of the top six are from the Black and White Academy in Anchan County."

    "This, this, this, where in the world is this Black and White Academy, two of the six peerless monsters are from their sect?"

    "I heard that the Black and White Academy is just a sect that occupies a small area in Anchan City, with only a few hundred disciples in total."

    "What, there are only a few hundred disciples in total? Our sect has nearly a million disciples! It is the top sect in the entire Daxia Dynasty, and not even one of them has reached the top ninety-six. There are actually two of them  They¡¯re all in the top six!¡±

    These are the top six candidates.

    The two belong to the big tribes, namely Xia Mang Zi Shan and Cang Wu Jiu.

    "Two are casual cultivators, namely Master Heishi and Master Mu Zhen.

    The two are disciples of the sect, and they actually come from the same sect, the Black and White Academy. They are Ji Ning and Master Sloppy.

    Looking at the origins of these six peopleit's no wonder that at this time, the 3,600 counties in the Imperial City Square and the people from all over the world are talking about this Black and White Academy.

    "Haha, hahaha" The five crazy immortals smiled with their mouths crookedHe was very happy, "Hahaha, I, an old drunkard, can still be so prosperous before I die. It's worth dying for me now. Ji Ning, Xiao Sloppy, okay, okay, hahaha, if Yu Wei is that  If the girl also breaks into the top six, that would be even better."

    "Master, Senior Sister Yu Wei has also made it into the top six. Isn't this too ambitious?" Mu Zishuo next to him heard the corner of his eye twitching.

    "Is this ambition? Not really I'm still thinking now. It would be better if Xiao Slutty and Ji Ning could both make it to the top three. Hahaha, there are some who are in the top three of the Immortal Fate Conference of the entire Great Xia Dynasty.  Both of them are from my Black and White Academy. I can laugh out of my dreams, and when I go to the underworld, I can brag with the underworld judge." The Five Crazy Immortals were indeed extremely happy.

    ¡­¡­

    While the Imperial City Square was extremely lively, the atmosphere in the main hall of Tianmang Hall was somewhat solidified.

    Because the top six have been decided!

    The next step is the top three!  One of the first three will definitely become a disciple of Tao Ancestor.

    "The top three" Xia Mangzishan's eyes were filled with thunder and lightning.

    "The top three" Cang Wujiu sat there with his head lowered, muttering silently.

    Ji Ning, Master Sloppy, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Black Stone were also silent.

    Even they are not talking to anyone else at this moment. The invisible pressure has completely enveloped the six of them, because it only takes one battle to decide whether they can be in the top three.

    Six people, three decisive battles in total.

    Three are eliminated, three are kept!

    Who is eliminated?  Who stays?

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 28: A Sloppy Real Person Versus a Wooden Real Person

    Emperor Xia sat high in the main hall, overlooking the bottom, and said calmly: "The Immortal Fate Conference is now at its most critical moment, Xia Mangzishan, Cang Wujiu, Ji Ning, Sloppy Master, Mu Zhenren, and Black Stone Master."

    Ji Ning and the other six people all looked at Emperor Xia.

    "The next round will determine which three of the six of you are expected to be accepted as disciples by Master." Emperor Xia's voice seemed cold, but his eyes also glanced at Ji Ning and the other six people. He also knew that most of them would be accepted as disciples.  If a peerless hero was born in the world of Xia Dynasty when the Three Realms were in turmoil, he would probably be among these six people!  And one of them is destined to be accepted as a disciple by Chiming Daozu, and the other is already a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu.

    "You guys should meditate for an hour first."

    "In an hour, this most critical battle will begin." Emperor Xia said calmly.

    Ji Ning and the other six people were suddenly stunned.

    Meditate for an hour?

    The invisible pressure of rushing into the top three has long made it difficult for the six of them to breathe. They were all ready to start fighting one-on-one. Who would have thought that Emperor Xia would let them meditate for an hour.

    "The battle in an hour will be the turning point of your fate." Emperor Xia said calmly, and then said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    "Xia Mang, you are quite good at torturing people." Lu Dongbin said with a teasing smile, "They say that death is not terrible, but the fear before death is the most terrible. It would be fine if they were asked to compete immediately, but you insist on dragging it out for an hour  At this moment, the invisible pressure will probably torture each of them."

    "Is it so easy to get the opportunity to become a disciple of the Taoist Ancestor?" Xia Mang said calmly, "The nine of us have experienced countless life and death tribulations before we are where we are today. And they are just Wanxiang Zhenren, how can we do it without hard work?  The invisible pressure that the disciples of Dao Ancestor have given them is the best training."

    "Guess, among these six people, who will Tao Ancestor choose?" said the Beidi Immortal.

    "There is no problem for Mr. Sloppy to be in the top three, but he is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu. It is impossible for Taoist ancestors to choose him. Well maybe it is Xia Mang Zishan. The domineering power of Xia Mang Zishan has been deeply rooted in his bones. He is probably also affected by Xia Mang's luck.  With blessing, as long as you can become a disciple of Taoist ancestors, your future achievements will be limitless."

    "I like the bald and barefoot boy. I always feel that he has the shadow of Shennong in him."

    The human race is the most powerful among the countless races in the Three Realms. In the ancient world when Pangu created the world, after Empress Nuwa created humans, the human race continued to multiply, learn, and become stronger, and one by one embarked on the path of cultivating immortals In the ancient world  , the human race has given birth to several extremely powerful people.

    The Human Emperor Shennong was one of them.

    "The situation is so great that your head is broken? That bald and barefooted boy used the Fuxi Stick Formation, which may have something to do with the 'Fuxi Clan'."

    "I am optimistic about Ji Ning. This Ji Ning has only been practicing for more than thirty years. He is such a monster and has unlimited potential. Dao Ancestor may choose this Ji Ning."

    "I think that wooden frame is pretty good."

    "I'm optimistic about Cangwu Vulture."

    There are only nine Pure Yang True Immortals including Xia Huang and others. Except for the sloppy Immortal, who is not chosen, the other five are favored by others.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Yuchi Xiyue, and Master Sloppy were sitting together. Yu Wei and Yuchi Xiyue looked at each other and did not dare to speak, while Ji Ning and Master Sloppy were silent and thinking.

    "Yu Wei, the two of them are like this now" Yuchi Xiyue said worriedly.

    "Don't worry, although both of them have strong Taoist minds, the temptation of the Taoist disciples is too great, and a critical battle is about to take place. It's better to let them quiet down and sharpen their Taoist minds." Yu Wei said, her cultivation experience  Relatively speaking, it is much higher. After all, she has memories of past lives.

    Although Ji Ning also has memories of past lives, relatively speaking, Ji Ning's past life was short and he was just a mortal.

    Time passes, and an hour passes in the blink of an eye.

    "The fourth round is also the most critical round." Xia Huang's voice suddenly came to mind.

    brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!

    ??Jining, Master Sloppy, Master Xia Mangzishan, Master Blackstone, Master Cang Wujiu, and Master Mu Zhen all looked at Emperor Xia with intense eyes.

    "After careful consideration, the six of you will be divided into three games."

    "The first scene, a sloppy real person versus a wooden and fake person."

    "The second game, Master Black Stone vs. Cang Wujiu."

    "The third game, Ji Ning versus Xia Mangzishan."

    The voice was powerful and resounded throughout the hall.

    Ji Ning and the six of them immediately turned their attention to each other's opponents.

    The sloppy person and the wooden person are both simple and honest-looking people. These two seemBut the thick people all went straight to the top six. At this moment, only one of them can be in the top three.  When their eyes met each other they were both calm, but behind the calm was unshakable determination.

    Both Black Stone Master and Cangwu Eagle are mavericks. Black Stone Master is always bareheaded and barefoot, holding a cane. Cangwu Eagle always looks like an eagle, with eyes that are almost cannibalistic.  The two of them looked at each other from a distance, and their eyes seemed to be on fire.

    Ji Ning and Xia Mangzishan are the two most ferocious people.  Xia Mangzishan is domineering at heart, and his stick skills are also domineering.  Ji Ning is the number one swordsman in this Immortal Fate Conference. He looks like a handsome young man, but in terms of strength, he is actually the most powerful one.

    ¡­¡­

    Honest versus honest.

    Maverick versus maverick.

    Fierce versus ferocious.

    "In the first game, Mr. Sloppy and Mr. Mu Zhen, you two go to the sealing formation and it's time to start." Emperor Xia ordered.

    "yes."

    Master Sloppy and Master Muzhen both responded respectfully, and then walked out of the palace.

    "Xia Mang, your arrangement is really overwhelming." Lu Dongbin shook his head, "I dare not say that any of them can be in the top three. I can't tell, I can't tell."

    "It's precisely because I can't be sure that I'm looking forward to it even more." Although Emperor Xia was talking to Lu Dongbin, his eyes were on the banquet formation outside the hall. For each of the three battles that were about to begin, he had to be extremely cautious.  Watch it carefullyafter all, watching it live is completely different from watching the art of watermarking.

    The art of watermarking is only an impression.

    And when you watch it on the spot, you can feel the fluctuations of the ¡®Tao¡¯.

    "Jining, who among them will win?" Yuchi Xiyue was also extremely nervous.

    "I don't know." Ji Ning shook his head and then glanced at the Xiamangzi Mountain not far away.

    Xia Mangzishan felt something and looked over.

    The two looked at each other, and then turned away to look at the battle that was starting outside One of the Sloppy Masters and the Muxian Masters will be among the top three.

    Who could it be?

    ¡­¡­

    Seal the formation.

    The dirty person and the wooden person looked at each other from afar.

    "You are the strongest opponent I have encountered in this Immortal Fate Conference." Master Mu Zhen usually always looks simple and honest, but at this moment his eyes are as sharp as a knife. He said solemnly, "I have seen the scene where you defeated Master Nine Deaths before.  One fight, but you will be defeated by me."

    "Oh, it's useless to talk. If you have any powerful tricks, just use them." The sloppy master smiled.

    Boom!  boom!

    The two of them turned into towering giants almost at the same time, both with three heads and six arms.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master's's with bare hands but with sledgehammers in all six hands.  In fact, Ji Ning also doesn't need weapons. His Star Reaching Hands are comparable to immortal-level magic weapons. However, the 'Star Reaching Hands' involve too much, and Ji Ning doesn't dare to expose them at will.

    It would be fine if he was exposed in front of Taoist Chiming, but there were many people at the Immortal Fate Conference. Once he was exposed, it would probably spread immediately. There might be many people in the three realms who knew about it Maybe there would be people who had enmity with Taoist Sanshou.  A powerful person, eradicate yourself directly and end the inheritance of Taoist Sanshou!

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t dare to gamble, so he never used his palm to resist the magic weapon!  Although his palm is stronger than the Beiming Sword.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    A huge turtle and snake appeared.

    There was still a faint roar, and the sloppy real person in the middle of the turtle and snake was absolutely domineering, and he directly crushed and killed Mu Zhenren.

    "This is my world" Master Mu Xian squinted his eyes with an intoxicated look on his face. Suddenly, saplings began to appear in the entire surrounding ban array. The saplings grew rapidly and turned into towering trees. The towering trees withered.  Later it turned into ashes and new saplings grew.  A large number of saplings are growing, and the wooden tree with three heads and six arms looks like a human-shaped tree, with its six arms stretching out like tree branches.  The sledgehammer held in the hand is like a fruit.

    "Bang!" The sloppy master has already arrived, his fists are like thunder, crushing him with a roar.

    The person in charge of Mu Zhen actually waved the sledgehammer.

    Bang!

    The sledgehammer bumped into his fist. The wooden tree man just took heavy steps and walked back and forth to remove the impact. He was still like a human-shaped tree wielding six sledgehammers.

    "Can't be broken?" Master Sloppy was surprised, "He is indeed a peerless genius who became famous three hundred years ago, and he has been holding back for three hundred years until now."

    The dirty man¡¯s offensive has changed.

    He directly used the secret technique of ¡®Overlapping Waves¡¯??I saw the sloppy real person's attacks beginning to be like a wave, one wave after another, constantly superimposing and increasing!  The Mufa players, who are known for their defense, are also increasingly struggling.

    "Trees must have water to grow!" Mu Xian's face changed slightly, and he suddenly spoke in a low voice.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A large amount of water flow appeared in the trees that were originally growing everywhere in the forbidden formation. Countless water flows surrounded these trees, and the feeling of Muzhen people also changed.  The previous Mu Xianren was like a human-shaped tree, but now he has an extra agility and is more flexible and complete.

    "Two avenues?"

    "You actually took two avenues at the same time?"

    Lu Dongbin, Xia Huang and other nine Chunyang True Immortals were immediately shocked. In the previous competitions and even in the Mingyue Landscape Painting, Mu Xian people had always used some secrets of the 'Aoki Avenue'.  The "Yuanshui Avenue" wooden fax shown in front of me has never been used before.

    Qingmu Avenue and Yuanshui Avenue are two avenues that complement each other.

    A Master of Wanxiang has extremely profound realms on two 'great roads' at the same time, at least reaching the realm of 'Dao Realm'. There is only one Master of Mu Zhen in the entire Immortal Fate Conference.

    ??This seemingly honest and honest Muxian person would be fine if he didn¡¯t show it, but once he did, it shocked everyone in the world.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 29 Ji Ning comes on stage

    "It's really hard to say who will lose and who will win." Lu Dongbin watched and said softly, "The two of them really have the same fighting styles, crushing their opponents with absolute strength."

    "Yeah." Xia Huang and others nodded.

    The wooden person and the dirty person are very similar.

    They are all very good at defense!

    What about offense?  Master Sloppy just used his bare hands, Master Mu Zhen was a little better and used six sledgehammers.  But the sledgehammer is actually a ¡®large fist¡¯!  It's just that Mu Zhenren doesn't have the 'Great Xuanwu Power', so naturally he doesn't dare to fight with bare hands.  The dirty master's bare hands are definitely no less powerful than that sledgehammer magic weapon.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    The two collided head-on.

    The sloppy real person is like a wave, which becomes more and more turbulent and terrifying.

    Mu Zhenren, on the other hand, is full of resilience, wielding six sledgehammers with six hands, and counterattacks again and again.

    The sledgehammer and the fist clashed with each other!

    "What a resemblance." Ji Ning, who was behind King Yan, couldn't help but murmured, "The offensive methods of Senior Brother and this Mu Zhenren are so powerful But the more powerful they are, the more difficult it is.  resistance."

    Both of them were absolutely strong defensively, and then they collided head-on!

    When other peerless geniuses encounter them, they may have their powers exhausted and have to admit defeat!

    "Elder brother is like a basalt beast."

    ¡°The woodcarvings look like moving towering trees.¡±

    Just as Ji Ning was learning from it and thinking about it, suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The sloppy master, who was getting more and more violent, suddenly paused, and the wave-like offensive stopped instantly. Mu Zhenren immediately discovered this flaw, and hit the sloppy master directly on the chest with a sledgehammer.  .

    "Bang!!!" The hammer was so heavy that cracks appeared on the tortoise shell patterns on the dirty real man's body, and blood spurted out of his mouth.

    Bang bang bang!

    The Muxian Master swung the sledgehammer one after another, and he was unyielding. The Sloppy Master was hit by several hammers almost instantly, and was severely injured. He tried his best to resist and at the same time shouted: "I surrender!"

    Wow!

    The wooden fax man immediately returned, the sledgehammer in his hand disappeared, and he returned to normal size.

    The sloppy master also returned to his normal size. He looked at the Mu Zhen master with a hint of helplessness: "I lost, but I am convinced."

    "You clearly attacked me just now and I was at a disadvantage. Why did you stop suddenly?" Muxian said in confusion, "Your previous attacks are getting more and more violent If you continue, I'm afraid I will lose."

    "If this secret technique of stacking waves can be continuously superimposed and exploded forever, wouldn't it be invincible?" The sloppy master shook his head and said.

    The person in the wooden frame suddenly realized.

    yes.

    This is a secret technique that stacks like a wave. If it continues to stack, what's the point?

    "Being able to perform this secret technique for so long is also the longest I have performed it in so many years." Mr. Sloppy shook his head and laughed, "Anyway, this Immortal Fate Conference has greatly honed me, and the Dielang Secret Technique has also made great progress.  big."

    Mr. Mu Zhen immediately admired the sloppy man.

    The top three are those who are expected to be accepted as disciples by the Tao Ancestor. Missing such a huge opportunity will have a huge impact on confidence.  This sloppy real person was able to recover in an instant and even laugh.  This Taoist heart alone is enough to make people in Mu Zhen admire him endlessly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????

    The road to immortality is so difficult, but finding a powerful person who is very similar to yourself is like a close friend, and Mu Zhenren also sympathizes with each other.

    "Congratulations to Taoist friend Mu Zhan." The sloppy master said with a smile.

    "I'm really happy to fight against the sloppy Taoist friend this time. It's rare to meet a confidant on the road to immortality. The sloppy Taoist friend is like my confidant If sometimes the sloppy Taoist friend must go to the South China Sea, I will sometimes go to the Black and White Academy in Anchan County.  ." Mu Zhen said humanely.

    "Definitely." Master Sloppy nodded. After this battle, he also had a great impression of Master Mu Zhen.

    Some people, even if you have never seen them before.

    You can become a confidant with just the first contact!

    The Sloppy Master and the Muxian Master are such peopletheir Taoism, their beliefs, and their thoughts are all so similar.  It¡¯s hard to find a confidant!

    ¡­¡­

    Emperor Xia, Lu Dongbin and other Chunyang True Immortals all nodded silently. The Mu Zhen people suddenly?After showing another avenue, it was already difficult for them to judge the winner or loser.

    It is reasonable for Mu Zhenren to win.

    "The Secret Technique of Dialang has its own limit. When it reaches a certain level, it will collapse and become uncontrollable." Lu Dongbin nodded, "Even if Emperor Xuanwu used it himself, although it would not collapse, it would not be able to improve after reaching the limit. This is so sloppy.  It¡¯s rare for a real person to be able to perform the secret technique of overlapping waves for such a long time.¡±

    "It's very rare for this Muxian man to be able to defeat the disciples of Emperor Xuanwu." Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva spoke. His eyes fell on Muzhen man, and he was obviously quite fond of him.

    "It's normal for the Sloppy Master to be defeated." Emperor Xia said, "When this Sloppy Master entered the Black and White Academy in Anchan County, he was an ordinary disciple in the Black and White Academy, but later he became more and more powerful. He is a cultivator.  The further you go, the more dazzling it becomes. It is a kind of extremely powerful stamina. In terms of cultivation years, Sloppy Master is much shorter than Mu Zhen Master, and it is not surprising that he is one move behind in chess. I guessif I give them another one  After a hundred years of training, I¡¯m afraid Master Sloppy will be able to defeat Master Mu Zhen.¡±

    "Um."

    ¡°It has great staying power.¡±

    Each one nodded.

    In the earliest days of cultivating immortals, they were extremely dazzling and very common in the Three Realms.

    What is really rare is that not only can one be dazzling in the early stage of cultivating immortals, but one can even cultivate all the way to the level of Yuan Shen, Returning Earth Immortal, and even Heavenly Immortal and True Immortal!  The further back they go, the stronger their 'stamina' becomes. This kind of characters are truly uncut jade. The more they are carved, the more dazzling they become.  Obviously the sloppy real person is this kind of person.

    When he was a boy, he was very inconspicuous.  Later, when he entered the Black and White Academy, he was just an ordinary disciple.  Later, he became the first disciple of three generations.  Now he is so dazzling at the Immortal Fate Conference!

    This kind of surge is obviously very scary.

    "The most important thing is character!" Lu Dongbin lamented, "I can see that this sloppy master doesn't know that Emperor Xuanwu is interested in him. He has been trying his best to rush in and worship under the Chiming Taoist ancestor. But just now  Losing that battle was a huge blow, but he was able to return to his normal state of mind in a blink of an eye, and he was able to laugh. It's amazing that he has such a kind heart."

    "Yeah." Everyone nodded.

    The more these Chunyang True Immortals observed, the more they discovered some of the Sloppy Immortal¡¯s advantages. No wonder they were accepted as disciples by Emperor Xuanwu.

    In the first battle, the first candidate for the top three was decided - the sloppy real person!

    This made the Five Crazy Immortals from the Black and White Academy, Mu Zishuo, Cangjiang Zhenren and many others extremely regretful. Ji Ning also shook his head and sighed, there was nothing he could do, he had lost this battle and had nothing to say.  The two collided head-on, and in the end the Sloppy Master was defeated.

    ¡­¡­

    The second battle has begun!

    The Black Stone Master fights against the Cangwu Eagle!

    "Sloppy." Yuchi Xiyue chatted with Master Sloppy, "You are discerning, can you tell who can win between Master Black Stone and Cang Wujiu?"

    At this moment, the two people in the banning formation outside were already fighting.

    "Let me take a look first." The sloppy master seemed casual, but he kept staring at it carefully. He only looked at it for a breath, and then nodded gently, "The master Blackstone has a great advantage, and he is more sure of winning."

    "Oh?" Yuchi Xiyue was confused, "The Cangwu Vulture seems to be very fierce and surprisingly fast. How do you say that Master Blackstone is more certain to win?"

    Yuchi Xiyue actually wanted to ask Ji Ning.

    It¡¯s just that this is already the second battle, and Ji Ning will play in the next battle, so of course she doesn¡¯t dare to disturb Ji Ning.

    Master Sloppy said with a smile: "Master Heishi is good at Fuxi stick formation. With the formation In fact, the speed of Cangwu Eagle has almost no room to use. Master Blackstone can hide in the formation, and Cangwu Eagle has nowhere to find him.  The entire battle situation is completely controlled by Master Blackstone. He can fight whenever he wants and retreat whenever he wants!"

    "According to what you said, with the formation, isn't Master Heishi invincible?" Yuchi Xiyue was confused.

    "No." Master Sloppy shook his head, "The winner of this battle must be decided. Although the Cangwu Eagle is trapped in the formation, if Master Blackstone does not take the initiative to attack, then the Cangwu Eagle can leisurely slow down in the formation.  Wait. His divine power and Yuanli are not consumed at all, and Master Blackstone needs to maintain that powerful formation, which naturally consumes a lot of Yuanli. And if time goes by, I am afraid that His Majesty the Emperor will also strictly order 'Master Blackstone' to take action. Otherwise, Master Blackstone must take action.  How long will this drag on?"

    Yuchi Xiyue nodded gently.

    "So the final winner is Master Blackstone's close combat! Of course, he can take advantage of the formation"

    "Looking at the close fight between the two of them before, BlackShi Zhenren's close combat is no less than that of Cangwu Vulture!  "

    "The close combat is quite good, and there is a formation to control the situation. The speed of the Cangwu Vulture cannot be used. In this battle the Cangwu Vulture is completely restrained, so it should be lost."

    The sloppy master just finished speaking.

    The Cangwu Vulture in the formation is like an eagle trapped in a cage. It was injured again and again. Finally, Master Blackstone seized the opportunity and suddenly severely injured the Cangwu Vulture, causing the Cangwu Vulture to shout the most unwilling words.  :"I surrender!"

    So, the second candidate in the top three was also decided - Master Kuroishi!

    "Xia Mang, don't you want this Cangwu Eagle to be in the top three? It's okay for him to meet Ji Ning, Xia Mang Zishan, Sloppy Master, and Mu Zhenren, and they can all use his speed and movement. Only when he meets  Master Heishi, who is good at Fuxi stick formation, suffers the most." Lu Dongbin teased.

    "The Cangwu family's ambitions are a little too big." Emperor Xia said calmly.

    He is just suppressing!

    Those big tribes each have a profound foundation. As long as they have a chance, they can soar into the sky!  He asked Ji Ning to fight against Shao Yanxuan, and asked Master Black Stone to fight against Cang Wujiu In fact, they were all calculated to suppress them.

    As for Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen and others, they are not from a large tribe.

    ¡­¡­

    The third battle is about to begin.

    "Ji Ning, be careful." Yu Wei held Ji Ning's hand and whispered.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly, then stood up and walked towards the banning formation outside the main hall!

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 30: Wanting to Accept a Disciple

    Ji Ning and Xia Mangzishan both walked towards the outside of the hall.

    At this moment, in the main hall of Tianmang Hall, nine Chunyang True Immortals and nearly a thousand Celestial Immortals were all looking at these two young men. Two of the top three places had been decided, namely Mu Zhenren and Heishi Zhenren.  Now only the last candidate is left

    "Which one of them will win?" Lu Dongbin said softly.

    Emperor Xia and others were all silent.

    After a moment, True Lord Chiji slowly said: "The two are of equal strength, and both are very good at close combat. This battle will go to the end, and the outcome will probably be that one of them has exhausted all his divine power and surrendered."

    "Yeah." Lu Dongbin also nodded slightly.

    "Zishan is more confident." Emperor Xia said.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning silently. She knew very well that Ji Ning wanted to take this opportunity to join the Taoist clan and fly to the sky. She hoped that Ji Ning would succeed, but she also hoped that Ji Ning would be safe.

    "Jining, be careful." Yu Wei looked at him anxiously.

    ¡­¡­

    "We are only one step away from entering the top three." Jiulian sat behind Ancestor Dongyan. She was silently hoping at this moment, "Jining, I hope you can succeed."

    Although they have broken up, Ji Ning will always be a peerless genius in her heart, and she does not want to see Ji Ning become lonely and fail.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master." Xiao Qing looked up at the scene in the huge water curtain high in the sky.

    "Ning'er" Bai Shuize was even more uneasy.

    ¡°Senior brother, we must win!¡± Mu Zishuo shouted loudly.

    ??Above the clouds and mist, inside the forbidden formation.

    Ji Ning and Xia Mangzishan looked at each other from a distance, both of them seemed to be standing calmly.  But behind this calmness is a surging belief - we must win!  Both of them are extremely eager to enter the top three, and to enter the top three they must defeat the opponents in front of them.

    They are a young man in purple clothes and a young man in animal skin.

    The temperament is also completely different. The young man in purple has a natural domineering spirit and the nobility naturally cultivated in the royal family.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, is like the simplest indigenous boy because of his experiences in his past life and this life. However, because of the influence of the peaceful world in his past life, he is neither humble nor arrogant.

    "We meet again." Xia Mangzishan's voice was strong, "You were defeated by me last time, and you will be defeated again this time."

    "I have only practiced for more than thirty years." Ji Ning said calmly, "It has only been more than ten years since I became a monk in the Zifu. It took more than ten years to reach such a state, and countless people in one year in the Mingyue Landscape Picture  Fighting is enough to be worth the hard work of the previous ten years. It has been half a year since the last time you and I fought In half a year, my strength has far exceeded your imagination. "

    Xia Mangzishan¡¯s pupils shrank.

    indeed.

    Ji Ning¡¯s short period of cultivation is indeed heart-wrenching.

    "You have made progress in the past six months, and so have I." Xia Mangzishan's natural arrogance made him laugh angrily, "Just use whatever means you have, otherwise don't be dissatisfied if you lose."

    "Come on." Ji Ning looked at Xia Mangzi Mountain calmly.

    This kind of calmness, behind it is an even crazier fighting spirit!

    Xia Mangzishan immediately shook his body and turned into a giant twenty feet tall, with three heads and six arms.

    The same goes for Ji Ning, who turned into an 18-foot giant with three heads and six arms!

    Ji Ning has indeed comprehended less of the 'Fa Tian Xiang Di' than Xia Mang Zi Shan who has been practicing for hundreds of years. However, in the early stages of cultivation, the increase in strength of 'Fa Tian Xiang Di' is actually far less than that of other magical powers.  For example, magical powers such as 'Ten Thousand Poison Sting' were better than those of Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth in the early days.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only when the Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth reaches the later stage, especially after becoming a god, will it become truly powerful and terrifying.

    As for now?

    When Ji Ning used his second-turn Star Reaching Hand, the magical power of Fa Tian Xiang and Earth did not increase the power of his hands at all.

    "Eat my stick!" Xia Mangzishan roared, extremely crazy.

    Three black iron rods streaked across the sky at the same time, striking directly at Ji Ning with unrivaled momentum.

    The stick is a heavy weapon.

    Only those with great strength can take advantage of the stick. Compared with the sword, the stick is inferior in flexibility.  Compared with a stick and a spear a spear is also a long weapon, and it also has a sharp tip!  The stick is inferior to the spear in terms of penetration.

    But the stick has a huge advantage.

    You can ¡®smash¡¯ as much as you want!  In the Three Realms, especially some gods who are famous for their power, there are many people who use long sticks!  The power of a stick can penetrate the sky.  Smashing can even smash the earth!

    &nbsp;Two people with the same strength, realm, and magical powers.

    Those who use sticks are naturally more powerful and domineering than those who use swords.  This is what makes the weapon category special.  Choose the best one for your weapon.  Obviously Xiamangzishan is the most suitable for using sticks.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    When the stick strikes, the color of the sky and the earth changes.

    Ji Ning is holding six fairy swords. Although it is not suitable to use the fairy swords to fight head-on, Ji Ning relies on his magical power to try and resist directly!

    Three torrents of sticks!

    Six dazzling sword lights!

    They collided directly, and the surroundings were shaken for a moment, with terrifying power.  After a head-to-head confrontation, the two were evenly matched!

    "It's almost the same." Ji Ning was surprised, "Last time I was still at an absolute disadvantage, and I made breakthroughs one after another. But this Xia Mangzishan has also made some breakthroughs. It seems that there is no hope of beating him in a head-on collision. And my'  The Star Reacher's magical power consumes an astonishing amount of power, and it is impossible to fight for a long time!"

    Ji Ning is very aware of his own weaknesses.

    ¡°I am very strong in the ¡®Sword Dao¡¯, but in the ordinary Dao, I can only master two.

    For example, Xia Mangzishan's "Thunder and Lightning Avenue" is slightly weaker than his own swordsmanship, but he can master all four of the ordinary swordsmanship!  And after six months of continuous integration, his stick skills have become more powerful.

    My own magical powers are stronger and make up for my weaknesses.

    "But the magical power is great, and the consumption of magical power is also greater If the fight continues for a long time, I am afraid that my magical power will be exhausted first.

    "I am a swordsman, so why bother confronting him head-on." Ji Ning's swordsmanship changed.

    The six dazzling sword lights that were originally going straight changed in an instant. Ji Ning's sword lights were like an endless stream of water, constantly attacking Xia Mangzi Mountain again and again.  Xia Mangzishan is still his style, his stick skills are wide open and closed, sometimes slashing wildly, sometimes whipping, sometimes fiercely poking.

    Ji Ning's sword skills were like water, continuous and continuous. Xia Mangzishan's stick skills were all in vain, but Ji Ning did not leave a single scar on Xia Mangzishan's body.

    "There is no chance at all. It seems that I have to use my immature sword skills." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Wow!

    Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship changed again.

    Ji Ning¡¯s six fairy swords before Some of the fairy swords are as violent as fire, and they also contain the sharpness of the sword!  Some fairy swords are as lingering as water, affecting and entangling each other again and again!  Some fairy swords are ethereal and swift!

    Ji Ning used different styles of swordsmanship at the same time, which was very taxing on his mind.

    This fighting method was an idea that Ji Ning came up with after watching "The Sloppy Real Person Combat the Secret Technique of Dielang". The Secret Technique of Dielang involves using four hands to defend and two hands to attack.  Then a superposition cycle was formed Although Ji Ning didn't understand it, the sloppy master's fighting style also touched him.

    "A sword can be used as a spear, but it is not as penetrating as a spear. It can be used as a sword, but it is not as fierce as a sword. It can be used as a stick, but it is not as heavy as a stick The sword has double edges and is extremely flexible. There are many fighting styles. I have used three heads and six arms to magically  Later, if the six arms display different styles they may influence each other and reduce their strength, but they may also assist each other to increase their strength like a sloppy real person."

    Ji Ning had been deducing it in his mind before.

    He had been silent while watching the battle before, and was distracted by his thoughts, because he had practiced the "Small Five Elements Sword Record" in the Black and White Academy, which included some combination methods of the five elements. After Ji Ning thought about it carefully, he already had an idea in his mind.  The prototype was put into effect at this moment.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    Some sword lights are like water, some sword lights are like fire, and some are misty and uncertain.

    Ji Ning's whole body was in an incomparable state of mind, advancing and retreating at times, and his sword skills were also changing, with a large number of sword lights whistling.  For a moment, the different sword lights that Ji Ning was fighting were like a piece of music, sometimes soft, sometimes high-pitched, sometimes flowing continuously, sometimes bursting out with mighty force

    Water, fire, wind, space, and ¡®sword¡¯.

    All his insights were integrated into the way of swordsmanship, and everything came to him at will. Ji Ning had a wonderful feeling, as if many swordsmanships cooperated with each other and complemented each other, everything happened naturally, and he did not need to deliberately think about what kind of swordsmanship should be used.  Everything goes along with this wonderful feeling.

    Don¡¯t break this feeling, follow this feeling and give it your all!

    "pretty."

    "it's beautiful."

    "Swordsmanship can be performed so beautifully!" The nearly a thousand ancestors of the Celestial Immortals in the main hall of Tianmang Palace were all delighted to see it. The different swordsmanship performed by Ji Ning with three heads and six arms was like a beautiful ink painting.  Ink splashes,But it has a breathtaking beauty.

    At this moment, Ji Ning's figure is like the wind, and the six fairy swords are ethereal, fully displaying the essence of swordsmanship.

    Swords are inherently complex.

    There are thirteen basic sword styles alone, which are much more complicated than sticks, spears, knives and the like.  This is complicated If you are really a master, it seems that if you have more ingredients, you can make delicious food.  If you have a weak hand, it will be too complicated and you will not be able to do anything well.

    ¡­¡­

    "Genius!" Lu Dongbin, the main hall of Tianmang Palace, couldn't help but marvel, "He actually entered such a deep state in such a crucial battle. If I see it right, he is now in a state of no thought and no thought, and everything is done as he pleases  The swordsmanship he displayed in this realm is naturally extraordinary. And he will also remember the extraordinary swordsmanship. After this battle, his realm of 'Tao' and swordsmanship will be greatly improved.  .¡±

    "He is indeed a rare genius in the art of swordsmanship." Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva couldn't help but said, "Our Buddhist sect is willing to accept such a genius."

    "He only realized two of the other ways. But the way of swordsmanship is so high that he is the absolute number one swordsman in the Immortal Fate Conference." Lu Dongbin couldn't help but said, "He is indeed a born swordsman.  His talent is simply incredible. Xia Mangthis Ji Ning, if you don't accept him, how about I accept him as a disciple?"

    "Donghua, are you feeling itchy too?"

    "Buddhists are itchy, why can't I be itchy?" Lu Dongbin looked at Emperor Xia.

    Emperor Xia shook his head: "The top six of this Immortal Fate Conference must be selected first by the many brothers under my master! If there is no one to choose Ji Ning, how about you, Lu Dongbin, be his master?"

    "Bullshit, you wouldn't choose such a born peerless swordsman?" Lu Dongbin shook his head immediately.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 31: Retreat

    Emperor Xia smiled and said no more. Ji Ning and others were originally from the world of the Great Xia Dynasty. As the saying goes, 'the rich and powerful should not flow to outsiders', people who may become powerful people in the three realms in the future are naturally on his side. How can they be let out?  ?

    "You old guy." Lu Dongbin curled his lips, "Looking at you smiling happily, haven't you noticed that now that Ji Ning's strength is improving, his opponent Xia Mang Zishan is at a disadvantage? He is a descendant of your Xia Mang clan."

    "Indeed, Zishan is going to lose this battle." Emperor Xia was very calm, "I have nothing to say if he loses to Ji Ning, and Zishan's temperament is too arrogant. The so-called strength is easy to break. With Master's temperament, even if  Between him and Ji Ning, I¡¯m afraid Master will also choose Ji Ning.¡±

    "This Xia Mang"

    The other Chunyang True Immortals all shook their heads.

    But since Emperor Xia said this, they could only give up their thoughts on Ji Ning.  In fact, there are turbulent undercurrents in the Three Realms, and the world of the Daxia Dynasty is a world with extremely strong luck. The birth of strong men from the Three Realms in the future, the world of the Daxia Dynasty, is indeed very promising.

    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know the magnitude of the upcoming turmoil.

    The greater the turmoil, the more likely it is that big figures will be born, and even ¡®Tao Ancestor¡¯ level beings may be born!  However, scattered among three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds, it is difficult to say what kind of powerful people can be born in the world of the Daxia Dynasty.

    "The Sloppy Master is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu, so he is a man of great luck."

    "There is one person among the top three who will be selected by the Chiming Daozu, and he is also a lucky person. It is a big deal that there will be two or three big names in this Immortal Fate Conference."

    Because of this idea, their desire for Ji Ning is not very big. After all, Ji Ning is only Wanxiang Zhenren now, and no one dares to say where he can go in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    Seal the formation.

    Xia Mangzishan is getting more frightened as he fights. The six swords of Ji Ning in front of him are like beautiful music and beautiful dance. Watching Ji Ning's swordsmanship is simply a kind of enjoyment!  But Xia Mangzishan couldn't bear this kind of 'enjoyment'. He only felt more and more aggrieved. No matter how he resisted, he was always at a disadvantage!

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is incredible.

    Or it is violent, gentle, or fast, or slow  Xia Mang Zishan is busy with hands, wounds appear again and again, blood splash, and his gods are recovering again and again.

    "No."

    "I'm not willing to give in, I want to win, I must win." Xia Mangzishan's eyes were filled with thunder and lightning, and he became even more crazy.

    ? If the previous domineering attitude was a kind of boldness, it would be convincing.

    The madness in Xia Mangzishan at this moment is a kind of hysterical madness, madness in despair.

    He is trying his best to hold on!

    Fortunately, he was holding on, and Ji Ning was able to immerse himself in this wonderful state for a longer time. This state of no thought is not really a complete lack of thought, but a kind of instinct and the way of heaven.  Invisible guidance To put it simply, it's like 'divine help', a rare peak state.

    Some poets are suddenly able to write poems that have been passed down through the ages like divine help.  But there are only one or two songs in a lifetime.

    Ji Ning was trapped in such a wonderful situation at this moment.

    "I surrender!" Suddenly an unwilling voice sounded.

    Ji Ning then woke up.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning stopped and saw that the surroundings were full of blood. Half of Xia Mangzishan's body was in the distance. His body was quickly flying together and began to heal, but his eyes were filled with bloodstains and were full of unwillingness.

    "It's a pity that it ended so soon." Ji Ning understood how hard it was to achieve the state just now. It would have been better if Xia Mangzishan had persisted longer, but more than half of the divine power in his body had been consumed. This time, the fighting lasted  It's been long enough.

    Immediately afterwards, Ji Ning burst into ecstasy: "We win!"

    "I won."

    "Won."

    "The top three, the scenes of my battle, Emperor Xia will give to the Chiming Daozu. The Chiming Daozu may choose me as his disciple." Ji Ning looked forward to and longed for it, "But it is best if I can win this immortal fate.  Ranking first in the conference, this way, the chance of being selected by Chiming Daozu will be greater."

    "Won."

    Among the 3,600 county teams in the Imperial City Square, many people in the Anchan County team cheered, although they came from various forces in Anchan County.  But at this moment, they are all from Anchan County!  They were very sorry when Mr. Sloppy failed before, but now that Ji Ning has successfully reached the top three, they all feel extremely proud.

    "Senior brother, senior brother, I knowYou can do it.  Haha, Xiamang Zishan Tianbaoshan ranked him first, but he was also defeated by my senior brother.  Mu Zishuo was extremely excited and shouted loudly, "First, first, first in the Immortal Fate Competition."  "

    "Win the first place." Xiao Qing also uttered human voices and screamed excitedly.

    Bai Shuize also laughed.

    There was laughter and cheers.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning from a distance as he walked out of the banning formation. At this moment, all the ancestors of the immortals in Tianmang Palace were looking at Ji Ning. Ji Ning was the most dazzling existence.

    Yu Wei also felt excited, excited for Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Yu Wei was extremely excited, "He's in the top three. Maybe Ji Ning can become a disciple of Dao Ancestor."

    ¡­¡­

    Jiulian also watched from a distance, with a faint smile on her face. At this moment, her mind suddenly felt calm, and she was still jealous of Ji Ning and Yu Wei.  But for Ji Ning who was aloneshe only had blessings.

    Since then, the top three most important players in the Immortal Fate Conference have been decided, and these three people are standing side by side in the main hall of Tianmang Palace, waiting for the order from the Emperor of Daxia.

    There was a hint of envy in the eyes of those Celestial Ancestors.

    "One of the three of them will definitely become a disciple of the Tao Ancestor."

    ¡°Such an opportunity is something we simply can¡¯t come across.¡±

    "Maybe in the future one of them will make us respect him very much." The ancestors of the immortals sighed one by one.

    but¡­¡­

    Out of three people, only one will become a disciple of Chiming Daozu.

    Relatively speaking, the other two people are far worse. If they are lucky, they may be accepted as disciples by Chunyang True Immortal.  But there is a huge difference between becoming a disciple of Chunyang True Immortal and becoming a disciple of Dao Ancestor.

    Once you become a disciple of Tao Ancestor, you will almost certainly become an immortal.

    "As for Chunyang True Immortal disciples, too many of them have failed in overcoming the tribulation. It can only be said that compared with ordinary cultivators, the possibility of succeeding in overcoming the tribulation is much higher.  Ordinary immortal cultivators, even among the hundreds of thousands of earthly immortals who have returned to the void, probably none of them can become a heavenly immortal.  If you become a disciple of Chunyang True Immortal, and receive the true Immortal¡¯s loving guidance, I am afraid that one out of ten will become a Heavenly Immortal.

    It also depends on the person.

    Some people are good at teaching disciples, and some are not.

    For example, in terms of teaching disciples, Lu Dongbin is obviously much better than Xia Huang and others. Among Lu Dongbin's disciples, there is even a Chunyang True Immortal.  This is also a good story in the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    Emperor Xia looked down at the three young people below and smiled: "I must congratulate you. This is a great joy. You will understand how special this Immortal Fate Conference is to you in the long future! This is a key turning point in your destiny. Obviously  All three of you will soar into the sky, but it¡¯s hard to say who will fly higher.¡±

    Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi all listened obediently.

    "One of the three of you will definitely become a disciple of the Tao Ancestor." Emperor Xia said, "As for the other two, I can promise you that you will also worship under the True Immortal Chunyang Sect."

    Wow.

    Nearly a thousand immortals below were shocked.

    What?

    It¡¯s just that the Tao Ancestor accepts disciples, but the other two in the top three will also worship under the Chunyang True Immortal Sect?  Chunyang True Immortals will not accept disciples easily. Why did they accept two disciples at once this time?

    "It seems that this Immortal Fate Conference is really unusual. First, Taoist ancestors chose disciples, and Chunyang True Immortal also chose them." These immortals also realized that they were special. In fact, they only realized it later because their status was not high enough.

    The powerful and powerful people in the Three Realms have long realized that a turmoil is coming.

    This turmoil in the Three Realms is probably not going to be small.

    They naturally made arrangements early!

    "Disciple of Tao Ancestor." Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi all want to become disciples of Tao Ancestor.

    Pure Yang True Immortal?

    The difference between Dao Ancestor disciples and Chunyang True Immortal disciples is hundreds and thousands of times!  Especially Ji Ning, he has been passed down by Sanshou Taoist for a long time, and there are also 'ways' and even 'great roads' in the Star Hall to guide him, Chunyang True Immortal?  It really didn't appeal to Ji Ning very much.  He still longs to become a disciple of Taoist Ancestor.

    "Of course you all want to become disciples of Dao Ancestor, so the final battle is very important." Xia Huang said, "After an hour, the three of you will have a final showdown with each other, divided into three competitions."

    Ji Ning fights against Master Black Stone.

    Mu Zhenren Zhan Ji Ning.

    ?? Master Baishi and Master Mu Zhen.

    Three gameseveryone is on par?Two people compete separately.

    "I will write down these three competitions with watermarks and give them to Master. Master will watch your three competitions and finally decide who to choose as my disciple." Xia Huang said, "In these three competitions, you will  What's more important is to give full play to your abilities. After all, even if you get the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference, you may not necessarily become a disciple of Dao Ancestor. It depends on the choice of Dao Ancestor. Of course if you get the first place, you may become a disciple of Dao Ancestor.  Higher."

    Ji Ning and the three of them waited silently.

    "Now the three of you enter the Mingyue Landscape Map. For one hour outside, you can retreat and meditate for a month inside." Xia Huang said, "In this month, you will absorb the experience of this Immortal Fate Conference and prepare for the final competition.  "

    "Yes." Ji Ning and the three of them all agreed.

    Emperor Xia waved out the scroll, and the Mingyue Landscape Picture was suspended, and he directly took in Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Black Stone.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Mingyue Landscape Picture, the moonlight shines. On the top of the mountain, Ji Ning is sitting cross-legged. In the other two corners, Heishi Zhenren and Mu Zhenren are also sitting cross-legged.

    The three of them are the biggest competitors at the moment.

    Only one of them can become a disciple of the Tao Ancestor.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning sat cross-legged and began to recall the gains from the previous battle with Xia Mangzishan, and a lot of thoughts came to his mind

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 32 Chapter 1

    In terms of appearance, Ji Ning and the three of them all look like teenagers at first glance, but even the youngest Ji Ning has been in this life for more than thirty years, and the other two have been practicing for over a hundred years.

    "This is it?" Master Blackstone and Master Mu Zhen turned their heads at the same time and looked in the direction of Ji Ning.

    I saw Ji Ning sitting cross-legged, but suddenly there was a gust of wind surrounding Ji Ning, and at the same time, the fluctuation of the 'Tao' came.

    "What, a breakthrough?" Master Heishi and Master Mu were both shocked.

    Of course they could see that Ji Ning should have realized a complete way of 'wind type'.

    "Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, he realized another way. This Ji Ning is already powerful. In terms of close combat, Dao Nu Zhenren and Xia Mang Zishan are both very strong, but they were all defeated by Ji Ning. Now he has made a breakthrough  His close combat skills are probably even higher than mine." Master Blackstone made some calculations and couldn't help but feel anxious.

    ??In the Mingyue Landscape Painting, he takes advantage.

    Because the most important thing in Mingyue Landscape is to survive, as long as the talisman is enough!  His attainments in formations can naturally be put to great use.  But at this time, a one-on-one decisive battle had to be decided, and he suffered a loss.  His formation attainments were not that helpful to him.

    "But when Dao Ancestor chooses a disciple, he does not necessarily choose the first one." Master Heishi said secretly, "When the time comes for the competition, I will use all my insights on formations to let Dao Ancestor see the strength of my formations I believe it.  Daozu will choose me."

    He is also very strong in close combat, almost at the same level as Xia Mang Zi Shan.

    But what he is more confident about is the formation!  He spent too much effort on the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning felt the fluctuations around him and opened his eyes.  A smile appeared.

    The way of the blast is finally understood!

    In fact, it was as early as when I fully understood the ¡®Way of Rainwater¡¯.  The Way of Fiery Fire and the Way of Gale Wind are almost perfect, but these two paths are lacking. However, the fighting and training over the past year have been particularly helpful to me, and I have finally mastered the 'Path of Fiery Fire' and 'The Way of Gale Wind' one after another.  Tao' is all mastered.

    "The three paths, rain, fire, and wind, are all under control." Ji Ning also understood.

    "My own insights are mainly about these three paths. These three paths go hand in hand. It is not surprising that I can master them one after another in the Immortal Fate Conference.

    "My swordsmanship has made great progress." Ji Ning was happy.

    ¡°My previous battle with Xia Mangzishan made me improve a lot in my knowledge of swordsmanship.

    "It's just that the seventh, eighth, and ninth forms of the "Three-Child Sword" have been greatly improved.

    After all, the eighth form is comparable to the level of ordinary immortals.  The ninth form even allows the Beixing Immortal to use his body as a loose immortal to unleash the fighting power of an immortal!

    Ji Ning¡¯s current understanding of the way of swordsmanship is between the seventh and eighth postures, and is far from being able to perform the eighth posture, but the progress is actually very high.  At least the combat power has soared a lot.

    "His Majesty the Emperor has given us one month."

    "In this month, I will try my best to integrate the three paths of rain, fire and wind into the way of swordsmanship. This will make my swordsmanship more powerful." Ji Ning thought to himself, and then he calmed down and began to comprehend.

    ******

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Everyone is waiting for the three duels in an hour. Those three duels will be recorded by the watermark technique for the 'Chiming Dao Ancestor' to watch.

    "Ji Ning had a battle with Xia Mang Zishan before and fell into a state of no thought. He must have made a lot of progress. When they come out of seclusion, Ji Ning's strength must have improved a lot. In terms of attack and kill, he is probably the immortal this time.  The absolute number one in the Yuan Conference. And Mu Zhenren should be the absolute number one in the Xian Yuan defense. Heishi Zhenren would be more at a disadvantage if the outside world was free to fight. He is a master of magic and it is difficult for others to kill him. But this is  In the Immortal Fate Conference, one versus one, we must fight each other." True Lord Chiji said calmly.  "Calculating, the number one in the Immortal Fate Conference should be Ji Ning or Master Mu Zhen."

    "Um."

    "right."

    "Master Blackstone has suffered a bit."

    Lu Dongbin and others also nodded in agreement.

    Emperor Xia even nodded: "Ji Ning realized another path while in seclusion in the world of Mingyue Landscape Picture. This should be the inspiration gained from the previous battle with Zishan."

    "After entering the state of no thought, the strength will increase. It is expected." The Chunyang True Immortals were all calm.

    ¡­¡­

    Relatively speaking, the importance of victory or defeat in these last three games is relatively weak.  Because he is ranked first, he will not necessarily be selected by Chiming Daozu.

    But there is no doubt that

    &nbsp; If you get first place, you will definitely be more likely to be selected.  After all, throughout the ages, heroes have been judged more on their success or failure.

    An hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Three figures flew out of the scroll and landed on the main hall.

    "Your Majesty," Ji Ning and the others said respectfully.

    "The first of these three fights is between Ji Ning, you and Master Heishi." The Emperor of Daxia ordered, "After the three fights are over, I will arrange for you to go to the treasure house of my Daxia Dynasty and choose any magical power. But with  Compared to becoming a disciple of Tao Ancestor, choosing magical powers is just a trivial matter."

    Ji Ning and the three of them listened silently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Emperor Daxia ordered.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and Master Heishi looked at each other and then walked out of the hall.

    ¡­¡­

    At this stage of the battle, Ji Ning and the other three have no trump cards anymore and have already displayed everything, so Lu Dongbin and the other Chunyang True Immortals have seen it very accurately!

    Master Black Stone is obviously good at many formations, but Ji Ning just stood there motionless, only using a water and fire lotus to protect himself.  If you, Black Stone Master, show up, we will have a fight.  If you don't show up, I won't run around.

    So

    Master Heishi began to perform to his heart's content, showing off his abilities as a formation master. The seemingly simple Fuxi stick formation actually displayed one big formation after another, either a fantasy formation or a killing  Formation, or sealing formation.  The formations even overlap, creating endless psychedelic murderous potential.

    But Ji Ning doesn¡¯t need to break the formation at all, he just needs to wait for Master Blackstone to fight him.

    After ¡®performing¡¯ some powerful formations, Master Blackstone started fighting with Ji Ning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the close combat, Ji Ning, who has now greatly improved his strength, finally defeated Master Blackstone!

    In the first game, Ji Ning won!

    ¡­¡­

    And in the second match, Mu Zhenren and Heishi Zhenren fought again, and Mu Zhenren was even more shameless than Ji Ning!

    Although Ji Ning stood motionless, he was still fighting madly with Master Blackstone.

    Mu Zhenren simply fully interpreted his "immovable mountains" and "human-shaped towering trees". No matter how Heishi Zhenren attacked, Mu Zhenren could resist.  And he also followed up with a counterattack!  That's it Master Kuroishi's life was completely exhausted, and he had to admit defeat in the end!

    In the second game, Mu Zhenren won!

    ¡­¡­

    The third game was between Ji Ning and Mu Zhenren.

    This battle is obviously much more exciting than the previous two games. In the first two games, Master Ji Ning and Mu Zhen did not dare to run around in the formation of Master Blackstone.  As for Ji Ning and Master Mu Zhen, it was a head-on collision!

    Ji Ning is the strongest attacker in the Immortal Fate Conference!  The Nine Heavens Diagram of Chiming has twelve layers, extremely high swordsmanship, three complete paths, and even the magical power ¡®Star Picker¡¯!

    Mu Zhenren is the strongest defender!  The body refining of gods and demons is not bad at all, and the two avenues of 'Aoki Avenue' and 'Source Water Avenue' complement each other!

    This battle

    Ji Ning displayed his sword skills to his heart's content, using all his attack methods crazily.

    Mu Zhenren wanted to counterattack at first, but they were soon forced by Ji Ning to spend almost 90% of their time on defense. Occasionally they could fight back!  Because Ji Ning is different from Master Sloppy. Master Sloppy is a mighty crushing flow, but Ji Ning's methods are too flexible, and his swordsmanship is either fierce, fierce, swift, or soft

    It is said that if you keep it for a long time, you will lose it.

    In a fight, if one side is always on the defensive, it will definitely suffer!  The sloppy master¡¯s ¡®Secret Technique of Overlapping Waves¡¯ will also collapse.  But Ji Ning's swordsmanship couldn't possibly collapse. His continuous swordsmanship caused Mu Zhenren to start getting injured, and as he got injured, his condition worsened.

    In the end, Mu Xianren had to admit defeat!

    "I have consumed 70% of my divine power, and I have been attacking for so long before he loses." Ji Ning also broke into a cold sweat. He used the Star Reaching Hand to consume his divine power too quickly. If Mu Zhenren persists for a while, he may lose his divine power.  Depleted.

    ¡­¡­

    Three competitions.

    Ji Ning won two games!  Mu Zhenren wins a game!  Master Blackstone is defeated!

    "Won!"

    "Hahaha, win, win, win!!!" The Anchan County team in the Imperial City Square made an extremely excited noise, with all kinds of shouts, cheers, and laughter spreading.

    The 3,600 counties and people from all over the world gathered in the Imperial City SquareThere are more than a million people in the world, and only a handful of them know about the ¡®Tao Ancestor¡¯s recruitment of disciples¡¯. For them Winning the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference is the most glorious thing.

    "First, first." Mu Zishuo's face flushed with excitement, "My senior brother Ji Ning is the first!"

    Master Cangjiang sighed even more: "When I saw Junior Brother Ji Ning kill Shao Yannong, everything was still in front of my eyes. I didn't expect that Junior Brother Ji Ning would be able to win first place in this Immortal Fate Conference after practicing for such a short period of time. It's really true.  It¡¯s amazing, amazing!¡±

    "First!"

    The five crazy immortals were so excited that they slammed the wine gourds in their hands to the ground, as if they were madmen, and they were so excited, "Hahaha, my disciples from the Black and White Academy won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference! My Black and White Academy has never  It has never happened before, never before, haha, the number one in the Immortal Fate Conference is a disciple of my Black and White Academy! Haha, so happy, so happy, so happy!"

    "Ji Ning is really amazing." Beishan Baiwei's breathing was a little rapid, she was so excited, "I actually won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. I couldn't even imagine that Ji Ning could win the first place. It's really incredible."

    "Master is so awesome." Xiaoqing's eyes shone.

    "Brother" Bai Shuize recalled the scene where Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue taught Ji Ning how to practice swordsmanship, "Did you see it? You taught him body skills and swordsmanship, and now he is using the sword in his hand.  , becoming the number one in the Immortal Fate Conference in the entire Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s endless land! Did you see it? Did you see it?¡±

    Bai Shuize was crying and extremely excited.

    ******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 33: Emperor Xuanwu

    Deep in the void of the Three Realms, there is a world that opens up from chaos, containing endless and mighty sea water.

    ?? Endless sea water, numerous islands, where cultivators and even immortals are common.

    In the center of this world, on the islands surrounded by seawater, there are magnificent palaces, with fairies, magical soldiers, and divine generals everywhere. Above the tallest palace, there is a huge  The Tai Chi diagram is suspended high, and this suspended Tai Chi diagram is constantly releasing endless black light and white light

    An old man with black hair is sitting cross-legged on the cloud bed, and the huge Tai Chi diagram is directly above him.

    "Huh?" The black-haired old man opened his eyes.

    "Tong'er." The black-haired old man said calmly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of a pair of young boys and girls who had been waiting obediently for orders, the boy in gold clothes even responded obediently: "The Patriarch."

    "Go and call your Uncle Fuhai." The black-haired old man ordered.

    "Yes." The boy in golden clothes respectfully obeyed the order. As soon as he took a step, ripples appeared in front of him, and he disappeared directly through the void.

    ¡­¡­

    In the depths of the ocean in this world, there is a water palace.

    The boy in gold shuttled directly through the void to the depths of the ocean floor. Wherever he passed, the sea water parted, and he came directly to the water palace that was glowing with turquoise.  There are a large number of soldiers guarding in front of the water palace, and they will stop anyone coming when they see them.

    "Uncle Fu Hai." The boy in gold shouted.

    As soon as the sound rang.

    Inside the water palace, there is a tall and thin man wearing dark green armor, his eyes are glowing with green light, making people tremble when he stares at him.  Opposite him was a white-robed scholar.  The two were drinking and chatting happily.

    "It's not that Brother Wei won't help you, but you also know that I'm grounded by Master now Brother Wei is also helpless. Come on, come on, don't talk about these disappointing things, let's drink." The tall and thin man in dark green armor said.  Holding a big bowl, he drank happily. The bowl of wine weighed one or two kilograms, but he drank it directly.

    "Huh?" The tall, thin man in dark green armor suddenly changed his expression, and his heart suddenly moved.

    Wow.

    The boy in gold clothes who was originally outside the water palace was moved directly in and appeared in front of him.

    "Uncle Fu Hai." The boy in golden clothes bowed respectfully.

    "Why did my nephew come to my place?" the tall and thin man in dark green armor asked. Although the boy in gold in front of him was just an immortal, he had been following the 'Xuanwu Emperor' for a long time and took orders. He was also polite.  , dare not neglect.

    The scholar in white next to him also stood up and said: "I have seen the fairy boy."

    The boy in gold glanced at the monk in white, nodded slightly, and then said: "Uncle Fu Hai, I came here on the order of the Patriarch, who wants to see you."

    "Oh." Fei Hai immediately said after hearing this, "Then let's go now."

    Fu Hai also said to the monk in white clothes beside him: "Master has a destiny, I have to"

    "Brother, although I'm busy with my own business, I won't stay here anymore. I'll go to the heaven again to see if I can find someone to help my poor child." The scholar in white said, and then left.

    "Master!"

    The tall, thin man in dark green armor said respectfully.

    The black-haired old man sitting on the cloud bed above nodded slightly with a smile on his face: "Fu Hai, I have something I need you to do."

    "Master, just ask," Fuhai said respectfully.

    "A hundred years ago, I accepted a disciple in the 'Great Xia World' of the three thousand worlds." The black-haired old man smiled calmly and said, "He is also your junior brother."

    "Junior brother?" Fei Hai was shocked.

    A hundred years ago?

    He had no idea how big a deal it was for his master to accept a disciple.

    "His real name is Zhang Qi, and he learned Taoism in a small sect called Black and White Academy in Daxia World. Now he is just the Master of Wanxiang, and is called the Sloppy Master by others." The black-haired old man said with a smile, "This time in the Daxia World  The Immortal Fate Conference was held in China, and you, my junior brother, participated in this Immortal Fate Conference. Now that the Immortal Fate Conference is over, you will go to the Capital of the World of Daxia and bring your junior brother to me This time  Go ahead, you must not cause any trouble, just pick up your junior brother."

    "Yes." Fuhai responded respectfully.

    "Go." The black-haired old man nodded.

    Fu Hai immediately respectfully withdrew, and then left this world and headed to the world of Daxia.

    The world of Daxia Dynasty, the royal capital, the main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi all stood respectfully, waiting for the Emperor of Daxia's order.

    &nbsp; "This Ji Ning is really powerful."

    "I have been practicing for more than thirty years and won the first place in this Immortal Fate Conference. It seems that I have great hope of being selected as a disciple by the Tao Ancestor."

    "Come on, your Majesty will send the watermark recording the battle scene to Daozu soon."

    Nearly a thousand immortals below were also talking about it.

    The Immortal Fate Conference has ended, with Ji Ning first, Mu Zhenren second, and Heishi Zhenren third.  But what everyone is paying more attention to now iswho will Chiming Daozu choose as his disciple!  Being number one in the Immortal Fate Conference is just a false name. As a disciple of Chiming Daozu, this is the real benefit.

    "You wait for three people." The voice of the Emperor of Daxia suddenly sounded.

    Ji Ning and the three of them all pricked up their ears and listened carefully.

    "I recorded the scenes of the previous three battles one by one with the watermark technique. Now I will go to the master and present this watermark to the master, and the master will decide." The voice of the Emperor of Daxia is still ringing.  , I saw a white-clothed Xia Emperor appearing on one side. This white-clothed Xia Emperor looked exactly the same as the Xia Emperor himself, but the clothes were different.

    Whoosh!

    The Xia Emperor in white immediately took a step and reached the void above. Then he tore the void apart and left this big world.

    Ji Ning and the three of them were extremely nervous.

    The Xia Emperor in white is obviously the second soul or a clone. He is obviously going to see Chiming Daozu. Now he is waiting for Chiming Daozu's choice.

    Who to choose?

    "My formations are stronger than my close combat. Dao Ancestor's eyesight is naturally very high, and he can definitely see my accomplishments in formations." Master Heishi ranked third, and his thoughts were even more complicated, "With this  With my skills in formations, Dao Ancestor should choose me."

    "I won the first place and have done everything I have to do. Next, I can only wait for Chiming Daozu to choose." Ji Ning said silently.

    "It depends on whether you have that fate or not." Mr. Mu Zhen also thought secretly.

    The voice of the Emperor of Daxia came from above again¡ª¡ª

    "My second soul has already gone to the master, but it is hard to say when the master will see me and when he will choose a disciple." The Emperor of Daxia looked at the three people waiting anxiously below, and was obviously interested in Ji Ning and the others.  He said, every second at this moment is unbearable, "You three, as the top three in this Immortal Fate Conference, can go to my Great Xia Treasure House to choose any magical power."

    "King Qi." The Emperor of Daxia spoke.

    "Your Majesty." King Qi immediately stood up and responded.

    "You take the three of them to my Daxia treasure house and let them choose a magical power." The Emperor of Daxia said.

    Ji Ning and the other three are not in the mood to choose any magical power at this moment. If it were normal timesthe magical powers in the Great Xia Dynasty's treasure house would be at their disposal, they would be wildly excited and extremely excited.  But now they are waiting for the choice of 'Chiming Daozu', making each of them feel anxious, with only one thought in their hearts.

    Who will be chosenWho will Chiming Daozu choose

    Choose me, choose me, choose me

    "Go ahead. When my second soul returns, I will naturally inform you of Master's final choice." Emperor Daxia said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning, Mu Chuan, and Heishi all responded respectfully.

    Then he followed King Qi and left along the side road.

    The nearly a thousand immortals in the hall, as well as the eliminated Wanxiang real-life geniuses, all watched with envy as Ji Ning and the others left

    The Emperor of Daxia had already said before that one of these three people must be chosen as a disciple by the Tao Ancestor.  The other two will also be selected as disciples by True Immortal Chunyang!  In other words, the three of Ji Ning have already made a leap in status no matter what. How can they not be envious of those who have been eliminated?

    "Yu Wei, Sloppy, do you two think that Ji Ning will be chosen as a disciple by the Tao Ancestor?" Yuchi Xiyue was excited and nervous. She was her most important relative. Of course she longed for Ji Ning to reach the sky in one step.  If that were the case, it would probably be much easier for Ji Ning to deal with the Shaoyan clan in the future.

    "Yes, Daozu will choose." Yu Wei also held Yuchi Xiyue's hand.

    "Sloppy?" Yuchi Xiyue looked at the sloppy master.

    The sloppy master shook his head and said: "I don't know the temperament of Chiming Daozu, so it's hard to say. But Junior Brother Ji Ning is the first in this Immortal Fate Conference, and his training time is so short. He is indeed the most dazzling, Chiming Daozu chooses Ji  The possibility of Junior Brother Ning becoming a disciple is very high. But no one can be absolutely certain about this kind of thing."

    ?????????????????????

    Yu Wei and Yuchi Xiyue care about Ji Ning too much.

    "Even if you can't become a disciple of Chiming Taoist, you can still become a disciple of Chunyang True Immortal. Don't be too nervous." Master Sloppy sighed, "I don't know if I will be lucky enough to become a disciple of Chunyang True Immortal.""Senior Brother, you are also very dazzling in the Immortal Fate Conference this time. There should be some Chunyang True Immortals who will accept you as their disciple." Yu Wei said.

    "It can't be that simple. True Immortal Chunyang will not accept disciples easily." Although Master Sloppy has a glimmer of hope, he also maintains a normal mind.

    ¡­¡­

    Suddenly, a powerful and terrifying aura filled the air from outside the hall, and at the same time a voice sounded: "Xia Mang, long time no see."

    Wow!

    Nearly a thousand immortals and a group of eliminated Wanxiang real people looked outside, all shocked and confused.  With such a powerful aura and such flamboyant speech, he must be an extraordinary person.

    "Hahaha" Emperor Xia stood up on his own initiative.

    The other eight Chunyang True Immortals also stood up.

    I saw a tall, thin man in dark green armor striding in from outside. His aura was so powerful that it even made the surrounding immortals feel palpitations.

    "It's the Great Sage Fu Hai."

    "The God of Overturning the Sea!"

    "The Demon King of Overturning the Sea!"

    Nearly a thousand immortals all thought secretly in their hearts.

    Emperor Xia stood up and said with a smile: "Fu Hai, it's been a long time indeed. Your feats are still being circulated in the Three Realms."

    "Fu Hai, are you here to pick up your junior brother?" Lu Dongbin said with a leisurely smile.

    "Yes." This Fuhai was extremely domineering. His green eyes scanned the surroundings and shouted directly, "Which one is called Zhang Qi, and which one is called the Sloppy Master?"

    The sloppy fat man behind King Yan trembled in fright, what's going on?

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 34: Great Divine Power

    Fu Hai is also a well-known figure in the Three Realms. He is a god from the demon clan, and people would call him "god" or "great sage" politely.  But in fact, the God of Overturning the Sea is somewhat lawless, and at the same time he is also domineering and fierce. Secretly, most people call him the Demon King.

    The sloppy fat boy was really frightened. After all, the ferocious aura of Fuhai God was the most terrifying in the entire main hall of Tianmang Hall. Even the immortals were frightened by it.  Don't call him a Wanxiang real person.

    "I, I am." The sloppy man stood up.

    "Oh?" Fei Hai turned around to look, nodded with satisfaction and smiled, "It's really sloppy."

    When he said, he walked over, and he grabbed the arm of the real man, dragged directly with the side of the Emperor Chao Xia, and walked over. There was a new case there, with a fairy fruit on it.

    The Sloppy Master was a little flustered, but the Sea-Converting God in front of him was so powerful that he couldn't resist even if he grabbed his arm.

    "What's going on? Why did this fierce man in dark green dragon armor come to see me when he came to Tianmang Palace? Even the Emperor of Daxia was polite to such a person. I don't know such a powerful person at all." Sloppy  The real person was panic-stricken, but he could only take one step at a time.

    At the same time, Master Sloppy also noticed that the nearly a thousand immortals were looking at him with envy!  Even these angels greeted him with smiles.

    "I am the one who was eliminated. How could the ancestors of the immortals be so polite to me? Also, are they envious of me?" The sloppy master also had many thoughts in his mind.

    "Junior brother, come and sit down."

    Fuhai sat down first, and then pulled the sloppy master to sit beside him.

    "Junior brother?" The sloppy master was confused.

    "Fu Hai, it seems that your junior brother doesn't know the situation yet." Xia Huang said with a smile.

    Fuhai turned to look at the sloppy real person who was a little confused and said very directly: "Little junior brother, Master ordered me to come to the 'Daxia World' among the three thousand worlds to pick you up!"

    "Senior, are you right?" The sloppy master was a little uneasy.

    I don¡¯t know the person in front of me.

    "Little sloppy." Lu Dongbin said with a smile, "The person in front of you is Fuhai Tianshen, a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu! Fuhai Tianshen is not only a god, he has also practiced Qi Flow to the level of Pure Yang True Immortal. In the Three Realms that  He is also famous, not long ago, he even smashed the heaven."

    "God? Pure Yang True Immortal? Destroy the heaven?" The sloppy master looked at the man with a fierce aura in front of him, and was extremely surprised.

    "Hahaha" Fuhai laughed and patted the sloppy master on the shoulder, "Little junior brother, I came to pick you up on the order of the master. The master said that you participated in this Immortal Fate Conference, and you also  It is said that my junior brother is a disciple from the Black and White Academy, named Zhang Qi, Master Sloppy. In the entire Immortal Fate Conference, there should not be another disciple from the Black and White Academy named Zhang Qi, Master Sloppy."

    The dirty man nodded.

    There are only three people coming to the Black and White Academy to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference this time, and of course he is the only one named Master Sloppy.

    "Little sloppy." Emperor Xia also smiled and said, "Don't doubt it. The magical power you used before is called the 'Xuanwu Great Magical Power'. Do you know?"

    "I know." The sloppy master nodded.

    "The great magical power of Xuanwu was created by Emperor Xuanwu. Without Emperor Xuanwu's permission, you wouldn't be able to learn this great magical power." Emperor Xia said with a smile, "You may not know it, but Emperor Xuanwu has long regarded you as his disciple.  The emperor is a powerful person in the three realms, and he is a Taoist ancestor like my master! When you used this magical power in the Immortal Fate Conference before, we have already guessed that you are a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu."

    The sloppy real person recalled the original adventure.

    "It turns out it's Emperor Xuanwu" The sloppy man was bewildered.

    turn out to be¡­¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to work hard to become a disciple of Chiming Daozu. I have already become a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu.

    "However, this Immortal Fate Conference has also been of great help to me. My understanding of the Tao, especially the 'Secret Technique of Overlapping Waves', has also reached a very high level.

    "Junior brother, have you learned the great magical power of Xuanwu? That must be true. Without Master's permission, you can't learn it at all." Fei Hai knew very well that he could be selected as a disciple by Master at the stage of Wanxiang Daoist or even earlier.  , obviously this sloppy real person is very popular with Master, so it is better to make friends with him.

    He gets into more trouble. In the future, when my junior brother becomes stronger, he will be able to help him.

    ¡°A hero has three gangs, and with more powerful people around him, he will naturally have more confidence in the Three Realms!¡±

    "I've met senior brother." The sloppy man immediatelySalute.

    "Hahaha, you're welcome." Fei Hai was very happy, "Senior brother smashed up the heaven last time and was banned by the master. He rarely comes out. I met Donghua and Beidi old men one by one. I'll have a drink first and so on.  We will go back to see Master later."

    "Everything must be obeyed by senior brother." The sloppy master was naturally very obedient.

    Fuhai patted the slovenly master on the shoulder: "Junior brother has a good temper."

    "Donghua, there is an Immortal Fate Conference held in Daxia World. Why are all of you here?" Fei Hai glanced at him and asked immediately. He also found it strange that Chunyang True Immortal is also a strong one in the Three Realms.  , it is already very rare for nine Pure Yang True Immortals to gather together.

    "This Immortal Fate Conference is different. Among the top three in this conference, Chiming Dao Ancestor will choose one of them to be a disciple." Lu Dongbin said with a smile, "Counting this little sloppy guy, two people will become Dao Ancestors in this Immortal Fate Conference.  Disciple."

    "What, Chiming Daozu accepts a disciple?" Fuhai looked at Emperor Xia, "Let me see who you choose."

    "The top three in this Immortal Fate Conference are Ji Ning, Heishi, and Mu Chuan." Xia Huang said, "As for who the master chooses, my second soul is heading to the master's cavejust wait for some time.  , I¡¯m afraid there will be consequences.¡±

    Fuhai even nodded, his eyes shining.

    Chiming Daozu accepts disciples?  This is new news. He has been bored out of his mind after being grounded for these years.

    "Come, drink and wait. Xia Mang, you are an ancient royal family prepare more good wine." Fuhai immediately raised his head and drank. The corner of Emperor Xia's eyes twitched when he saw it. Other immortals drank alcohol.  Elegant, but this Great Sage of Overcoming the Sea is originally a dragon. Drinking a river in one breath is a trivial matter, but drinking fairy wine is also extremely cruel.

    The Daxia royal family¡¯s treasure house is on the sixth floor of Tianmang Hall.

    "Here are the simplified versions of all the Taoist canons of my Daxia royal family." King Qi smiled and pointed at the countless books with no end in sight, "You can choose any magical power or any secret technique.  Okay. You can only choose one!"

    Ji Ning, Master Heishi, and Master Mu Zhen all nodded.

    Although they were worried about Chi Ming Dao Ancestor¡¯s selection of disciples, they put it aside for the time being. Ji Ning and the other three began to check Dao Zang.

    Soon they came to the most conspicuous and huge black jade case.

    On this huge black jade table, everything is filled with magical scrolls!  On the white jade table in another place are all precious manuscripts of secret techniques.

    "Moving Mountains and Seas"

    "Arrow of Heaven and Earth"

    "Ten Thousand Poisonous Stings"

    "Phantom Invisible"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the other three people, who are skilled in magical powers, picked them up and looked through them one by one. There were some conditions on these books.  What conditions must be met to practice this magical power These conditions are all aimed at the members of the Daxia royal family.  Ji Ning and the other three can choose at will.

    I read it for a long time

    We also looked at the secret arts, and finally Ji Ning and the other three unanimously chose a magical power - "Eye of the Candle Dragon"!

    "Are you sure you want to choose the Eye of the Candle Dragon?" King Qi asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi all nodded.

    "Okay." King Qi smiled, "Then you come with me."

    King Qi was quite happy that all three of them chose the Eye of the Candle Dragon, because the magical power of the "Eye of the Candle Dragon" was widely spread among some powerful people in the Three Realms.

    However, this "Eye of the Candle Dragon" is indeed the most powerful magical power in the Daxia royal family's treasure house!  Although it is only the upper part, it is still enough to rank among the top 100 magical powers in the Three Realms.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The stone door opened.

    King Qi led Ji Ning into the stone chamber. There were rolled up bamboo slips floating in the stone chamber. These bamboo slips were all emitting a dim light, and at the same time, there were restrictions attached to the surface.

    "This is the bamboo slip of "Eye of the Candle Dragon"." King Qi pointed to one of the bamboo slips, "The restrictions on it have been lifted. The other bamboo slips all have restrictions and you cannot touch them."

    "You only need to touch the bamboo slips with your hands, and the large amount of information contained in the bamboo slips will be directly transmitted into your souls." King Qi said, "Fortunately, this is only the "Eye of the Candle Dragon" Part 1, so I accept the inheritance cost.  It won¡¯t take too long, and everyone can have a cup of tea at most.¡±

    Ji Ning also understands.

    This magical power becomes more and more complex as you go up.  The part of cultivation at the God level is probably a thousand times more complicated than the part of cultivation at the Return to Void level.  And the part of cultivation at the True God level is a thousand times more complicated than that at the Deity level.

    So Ji Ning originally justIt took several months to receive the complete 'Star Reacher' inheritance.

    "Jining, you come first." King Qi said.

    Ji Ning nodded, stretched out his palm and placed it on the suspended bamboo slip.

    One touch!

    "Boom!" Suddenly a large number of messages rushed into his soul, although the transmission was not as efficient as when he accepted the 'Star Reacher'.  But now his soul is much stronger, and he can accept it faster. Indeed, in a short while, the entire upper part of "Eye of the Candle Dragon" was transferred into Ji Ning's soul.

    "That's it." Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    The Eye of the Candle Dragon

    It is a magical power created by the powerful person of the three realms, ¡®Zhulong¡¯. This magical power is very famous!  In legends, names such as "Eye of the Candle Dragon" and "Hou Yi Shoots the Sun" are often circulated. Now that he saw the true method and power of internal cultivation, Ji Ning was secretly amazed.

    "Eye of the Candle Dragon" simply means collecting the aurora from the nine heavens in the eyes, and then cultivating the 'natal candlelight'.

    "Although it's just the upper part, it's enough to be able to practice at the body-refining and return-to-empty level of gods and demons. After all, going higheris to transcend the tribulation and become a god. Once you become a god, you will be on the same level as Emperor Xia.  You can definitely look for the "Eye of the Candle Dragon Part 2" by yourself." Ji Ning was extremely excited.

    ¡°In addition to the Star Reacher, I finally have another truly great magical power.

    Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi are all comprehending the contents of "Eye of the Candle Dragon", and they are all very happy in their hearts. After all, it is comparable to the "Great Magical Power of Xuanwu". If Zhulong hadn't died, where would the reincarnation be?  Learn from them.

    "Okay." King Qi suddenly shouted.

    Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi all looked up.

    "Your Majesty has sent me a message that Chiming Taoist Patriarch has chosen a disciple. The three of you must follow me to the main hall to see Your Majesty." King Qi said.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The update will be in the evening tomorrow!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 35: Disciples of the Taoist Ancestor

    Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi all felt nervous. The joy of getting "Eye of the Candle Dragon, Part 1" was all forgotten. The three of them now only had one thought in their minds: "Who did Dao Zu choose? It was me.  ?"

    "Let's go." King Qi said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the three of them followed obediently, but all of them were filled with surging emotions.

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Emperor Xia¡¯s expression changed and he looked surprised.

    "What's the matter, Xia Mang?" Lu Dongbin, Fu Hai and other nine people all looked at Emperor Xia.

    "Xia Mang, has Dao Ancestor already selected a disciple?" Lu Dongbin said with a smile. None of them, the Pure Yang True Immortals, were good at all. The change in Emperor Xia's expression attracted their attention and made them do something.  Guess.  After all, with a status like Emperor Xia¡¯s, how could he be surprised for no reason!

    "Hahaha" Emperor Xia nodded and smiled, "I really can't hide it from you. Indeed, my second spirit has paid homage to the master, and the master has just been chosen."

    "who?"

    "Who did Daozu choose?"

    All the true immortals and gods from Buddhism, Heaven, and Taoism in front of them asked curiously.

    "There's no rush, no hurry, I've already sent a message to King Qi, asking him to bring those three little guys." Emperor Xia said with a smile, "When those three little guys arrive, I will make it public directly."

    "It's still a lie!" Fuhai curled his lips, and then he glanced at the sloppy real man next to him, "Little Junior Brother, this Immortal Fate Conference of yours in the Great Xia World is really special. Young Junior Brother, you are Master's disciple. Then.  Chi Ming Dao Ancestor has accepted another disciple This time, there are two Dao Ancestor disciples in this Immortal Fate Conference. I am afraid that it will not be long before the news spreads throughout the three realms."

    The sloppy master was smiling at the side. In front of this group of true immortals and gods, he rarely spoke.

    "Who did Dao Ancestor choose?" The sloppy master was also puzzled, "Is it Junior Brother Ji Ning?" In his heart, he naturally hoped that his junior brother could become a disciple of Dao Ancestor. If so, then Black and White Academy would be perfect this time.  .

    ¡­¡­

    A moment.

    King Qi led Ji Ning and the others into the main hall, which immediately caused nearly a thousand immortals to turn their attention.

    "Why are all three of them here?"

    "Has the Taoist Patriarch already chosen a disciple?"

    The gods immediately guessed the reason, and they all became nervous.

    "Your Majesty, the three of them have been brought here." King Qi said respectfully, while Ji Ning, Master Mu Zhen, and Master Heishi stood obediently behind him.

    "Yeah." Emperor Xia nodded slightly.

    King Qi immediately stepped aside and sat down cross-legged in his original seat. At this time, Ji Ning and the others became the focus of the entire main hall of Tianmang Hall. There was a trace of nervousness and uneasiness in the eyes of Ji Ning and the others that could not be concealed. Although they  The three of them are all monster-like geniuses, but they are still nervous and apprehensive at this moment!

    Emperor Xia, who was above the main hall, had a rare smile on his face and said loudly: "Master has chosen a disciple among the three of you. This disciple is"

    As soon as the words came out, everyone held their breath.

    "It must be Ji Ning, it must be Ji Ning." Yuchi Xiyue and Yu Wei at the side held hands tightly.

    "Ji Ning, Ji Ning." Yu Wei also looked forward to it silently.

    Jiulian also looked up.

    "Don't be Ji Ning, don't be!" Ancestor Xuanji had anxiety and worry in his narrow eyes. If Ji Ning became a disciple of Dao Ancestor, he might really become a big disaster for Shaoyan clan in the future!

    Many people are silently looking forward to it.

    Some people hope it will be Ji Ning, some people hope it will be Master Mu Zhen, Master Black Stone Each has its own supporters and opponents.

    The birth of a new ¡®Taozu disciple¡¯ in the world of the Daxia Dynasty will completely change the power structure of the Daxia Dynasty in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    Emperor Xia glanced down, deliberately whetting his appetite. When he noticed that Fu Hai was glaring angrily and Lu Dongbin was touching his nose, Emperor Xia said: "The disciple chosen by Master is the disciple of Mu Zhen!"

    "Mr. Mu Zhen!"

    Emperor Xia¡¯s voice echoed throughout the main hall, and for a moment, the main hall was unprecedentedly quiet.

    "Mr. Mu Zhen!"

    "Disciple of Tao Ancestor, disciple of Mu Zhen!"

    "Mr. Mu Zhen!"

    In unison, the immortals in the main hall and the eliminated Wanxiang Master all turned their heads to look, and their eyes fell on the seemingly honest and simple young man 'Mu Zhenren'.  For a time, these immortals couldn't help but have various emotions of jealousy, envy, and longing in their hearts. They all knew what was happening before them.??The honest boy is really going to soar into the sky!

    Disciple of Tao Ancestor!  Mufax person!

    At this moment, Master Mu Zhen became the most dazzling presence in Tianmang Palace!

    "It's actually Mu Zhenren!" Yuchi Xiyue, Yu Wei, Sloppy Master, etc. all turned to look at Ji Ning. They all felt unwilling for Ji Ning.

    ??Already worked very hard.

    He has the shortest cultivation time among the three, and he is the first in this Immortal Fate Conference. Why was he not selected?

    But they couldn¡¯t resist, because this was the disciple chosen by Chiming Daozu!  Only those who fall into the eyes of Chiming Daozu will be selected It does not mean that the first one will definitely be selected.

    "The disciple chosen by the master is the disciple of Mu Zhen!" Ji Ning felt confused after hearing the voice.

    For a brief moment, Ji Ning's mind went blank, but he quickly regained consciousness.  Although he regained consciousness, there were still thousands of emotions in his heart.

    "How could it be him?"

    "Why did Daozu choose him?" Ji Ning felt anxious, unwilling, angry and helpless in his heart!

    Helpless, really helpless.

    Because the choice of disciple depends on Dao Zu. No matter how dazzling Ji Ning is, if Dao Zu doesn't like him, it will be in vain.

    "If I fully reveal my 'Star Reacher', maybe Chiming Daozu will choose me." This thought even appeared in Ji Ning's mind, but this was just a reluctance. Ji Ning also knew that,  There are many people at the Immortal Fate Conference, and once the star-catching hand is revealed, it is impossible to predict the consequences!

    The undercurrents of the Three Realms are turbulent, so mysterious.

    Taoist Sanshou¡¯s life and death are unknown, so Ji Ning doesn¡¯t dare to take risks.

    "Congratulations, Brother Mu Chuan." Ji Ning immediately turned around and expressed congratulations to Mr. Mu Chuan on the side.

    The emotions in the eyes of Master Heishi on the other side were still very complicated. He woke up when he heard Ji Ning's words of "Congratulations, Brother Mu Chuan". He was secretly ashamed. Faced with such a blow his emotional recovery was not as good as that of someone who had only practiced for more than thirty years.  Ji Ning, no matter what, if he was not selected, he was not selected. After all, it was destined that two of the three would not be selected.

    "Congratulations, Brother Mu Chuan." Master Heishi also congratulated.

    Mu Zhenren's eyes were full of joy, and he immediately said: "Brother Ji Ning, Brother Heishi, I am just lucky, you two are not inferior to me."

    Emperor Xia, who was above the main hall, looked at this scene and nodded slightly.

    Ji Ning and Heishi Zhenren¡¯s Taoist hearts are quite good, but the opportunity for Taoist disciples suddenly disappears before their eyes. This kind of blow may even make some people¡¯s Taoist hearts collapse and go crazy.  Both Ji Ning and Master Heishi were able to quickly recover from the blow and regain their sanity. They were worthy of being the top three in this Immortal Fate Conference.

    "Jining, Black Stone." Emperor Xia spoke from above, "You two don't have to be discouraged. I said that both of you can become disciples of Chunyang True Immortal! I will help you choose the most suitable master for you  If others don¡¯t accept you two, I, Xia Mangxun, will personally accept you two as my disciples. However, I don¡¯t follow the path of swordsmanship, and I don¡¯t follow the path of formation. I am not the most suitable master for you two. You will first be with the King of Great Xia  Stay here for three days, and I will send someone to see you within three days."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Ji Ning and Master Heishi both said respectfully.

    "Please wait for the two of you to retreat first." Xia Huang said. He also valued Ji Ning and Master Heishi very much. Whether it was the six reincarnations of the underworld that were attacked and collapsed before, or the birth of two Taoist disciples at the Immortal Fate Conference.   Emperor Xia felt more and more that heroes from the three realms should be born in this Immortal Fate Conference.

    Ji Ning and Master Heishi also have such potential!

    "Junior Brother Mu Chuan, please sit next to Junior Brother Di Hao for now." Xia Huang said.

    The wooden frame makes people hold their breath.

    Junior brother?

    Emperor Xia called him junior brother?  Master Mu Zhen understands From today on, his fate, Master Mu Zhen, has indeed taken a big turn, and will truly soar into the sky.

    "Yes." Mr. Mu Zhen also walked forward obediently, but Di Hao directly grabbed him and sat beside him.

    "Huh?" Master Mu Xian saw Fuhai God opposite and the sloppy real person next to Fuhai God. "Why is this sloppy real person sitting here?"

    This place is where the real immortals and gods gather. Even the immortals are not allowed to get close. Why is the sloppy real person here?  And who is the man wearing dark green dragon armor?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning sat back behind King Yan, and King Yan comforted him: "Jin Ning, don't be discouraged. After all, you can worship a Chunyang True Immortal this time. Even if there are no other good Chunyang True Immortals  ¡­At the very least, you can worship at the door of His Majesty the Emperor.??.  His Majesty the Emperor has become your master. In the world of the Great Xia Dynasty, you really have nothing to worry about. You don't need to worry about the Shaoyan clan.  "

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    If you can¡¯t worship the Taoist ancestor, then let¡¯s settle for the next best thing.  True Immortal Chunyang is already a powerful figure in the Three Realms, and he may be able to know the life and death of Taoist Sanshou.  And with True Immortal Chunyang as the master, he also has a backer!

    "Ji Ning." Yuchi Xiyue looked at Ji Ning worriedly.

    "Ji Ning." Yu Wei also looked at Ji Ning.

    They were both worried.

    After Ji Ning sat down, he smiled softly: "Whether Dao Ancestor chooses me or not I have no control at all! No matter what, I have tried my best."

    "Yes." Yu Wei and Yuchi Xiyue breathed a sigh of relief. Ji Ning's Taoist heart was stronger and more determined than they expected.

    Ji Ning looked at the gathering place of the True Immortals and Gods in the distance, and immediately asked in a low voice: "Why is Senior Brother sitting over there? Who is the man wearing dark green dragon armor in front of Senior Brother?  "

    Yu Wei and Yuchi Xiyue looked at each other.

    Yuchi Xiyue said: "When you went to choose magical powers before, the Sea-Flipping God came here. The Sea-Flipping God is a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu. This time he came to the Immortal Fate Conference specifically to take the sloppy master with him."

    "Take senior brother away?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Yu Wei said: "Ji Ning, you didn't see it just now. The whole main hall was talking about it. The magical power that Senior Brother displayed is called 'Xuanwu Great Magical Power'. It was created by the powerful Emperor Xuanwu. In fact, Senior Brother  He was selected by Emperor Xuanwu a long time ago, and this time he was taken away to truly learn Taoism and cultivate immortality under Emperor Xuanwu."

    "What." Ji Ning was shocked.

    Mu Chuan is a disciple of the mighty one, and the senior brother has also become a disciple of the mighty one?

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 36 Lu Dongbin accepts a disciple

    Ji Ning, Master Heishi, and Master Mu Xian all quickly understood that Master Mu Zhen was okay, and Ji Ning and Master Heishi couldn't help but feel a little envious.

    Disciple of Dao Ancestor!  In addition to your own efforts, you also need to look at opportunities!

    "Xia Mang." Fu Hai asked in confusion, "I heard what you said just now. It seems that Ji Ning is the youngest among the three, and he also won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. That Heishi is also a master of formation, why did Dao Ancestor choose Mu instead?  Fax person?

    "How did I know this?" Emperor Xia shook his head.

    However, Emperor Xia recalled in his mind the scene where the Second Soul paid homage to Chiming Daozu.

    ¡­¡­

    In the endless void outside the Three Realms, there is a mountain peak floating in the void.

    The mountain peak is a million miles wide, and there are palaces on it, which is the cave of the powerful "Chiming Daozu".

    "Master, this is the battle scene between the top three young people in this Immortal Fate Conference." The Xia Emperor in white stood respectfully aside and handed over a scroll at the same time.

    An old man with long green hair is sitting cross-legged on a stone in the distance. As he sits there, the endless void around him becomes extremely stable.

    The green-haired old man nodded gently.

    The scroll immediately unfolded in mid-air, with scenes of three battles hidden on it.

    "Wow~~~" The first battle scene was suddenly triggered, and the battle between Ji Ning and Master Blackstone suddenly appeared on the scroll.

    "Yes." The green-haired old man showed a smile and nodded lightly, "This little guy who uses the formation is really good at the formation. If he studies it wholeheartedly, I am afraid he will become a real formation master in the future!  With all the formation methods, there is a hope that they can survive the tribulation and become immortals. They are worth cultivating!"

    "The other guy who uses the sword is also pretty good. His sword intention is really strong, so he should be a good embryonic sword fairy." The green-haired old man praised.

    The Xia Emperor in white clothes on the side said respectfully: "Master, among the three people in this Immortal Fate Conference, the one who won the first place is the sword wielder named Ji Ning. He has only been practicing for more than thirty years. And this sword wielder has only practiced for more than thirty years. And this sword wielder has only been practicing for more than thirty years.  His name is Black Stone, he is the third person in this Immortal Fate Conference, and he has spent more than a hundred years practicing. There is also the last person named Mu Zhenren, he is the second person in this Immortal Fate Conference, and he has been practicing for more than three hundred years.  !¡±

    "More than thirty years?" Chiming Daozu was surprised and nodded slightly, with joy in his eyes. "It seems that his talent in swordsmanship is amazing and deserves to be cultivated."

    The Xia Emperor in white nodded slightly.

    joke.

    Even Lu Dongbin has been greedy for a long time. Lu Dongbin is still very good at teaching his disciples and has a vicious eye.  He fell in love with Ji Ning and he had already praised Ji Ning's talent in swordsmanship.

    "Wow." Chiming Daozu clicked on the second game.

    It¡¯s the scene of the battle between Mugen and Kuroishi.

    When he saw it, Chiming Daozu's eyes lit up, and he even clicked on the third scene, which was the scene of the battle between Ji Ning and Mu Zhenren.

    "Good, good, good." Chiming Daozu praised him three times.

    The Xia Emperor in white clothes was suddenly shocked and inexplicable.

    Who is Chiming Daozu praising?  Are you praising Ji Ning?

    "Master, there is another person in this Immortal Fate Conference called Master Sloppy. He is a disciple accepted by Emperor Xuanwu and has been practicing for more than a hundred years. Master Sloppy was still confused before and did not know about Emperor Xuanwu. It is still Fei Hai himself.  Come here and take that sloppy master to see Emperor Xuanwu." Emperor Xia in white added.

    "A disciple of Turtle Snake?" Chiming Daozu asked curiously, "Is there a watermark to record it?"

    "Yes." Since the white-clothed Xia Emperor mentioned Master Sloppy, he was naturally prepared and immediately presented another scroll. The scroll recorded several battles, including the scene of the battle between Master Mu and Master Sloppy. In the end,  The sloppy real person is defeated.

    After watching the battle scene, Chiming Daozu couldn't help but laugh: "Hahaha, that old guy from Turtle Snake has a similar personality to me, and he has the same vision. The slovenly real person he chose is also low-key and down-to-earth, with a solid foundation, powerful, and perfect  .Although when he was a boy, his cultivation was relatively slow. But as he goes on his strong foundation will make him more stable on the road of cultivating immortality."

    "This Mu Chuan and this sloppy one have almost the same path to immortality." Chiming Taoist sighed and nodded, "Both are people with extremely solid foundations and extremely strong Taoist hearts."

    The Xia Emperor in white clothes was shocked.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Taozu, do you want to choose Mu Zhenren?" Xia Emperor in white couldn't help but said, but he is the one who has practiced the longest among the top three.

    "Remember." Chiming Daozu said with a smile, "Don't judge a person's merits by their dazzling moment. The road to immortality is long and endless They have just embarked on the road now."When choosing disciples, you must see through their present and their endless future.  "

    "More than thirty years? More than a hundred years? More than three hundred years? What does it matter about the long road of cultivating immortality." Chiming Daozu said, "Neither Sloppy Master nor Mu Xian Master is impatient or anxious.  They have a laid-back and calm temperament! And you can tell from their fighting style that they are not distracted by small tricks at all."

    Emperor Xia in white nodded.

    Yes, the sloppy person and the wooden person are indeed very similar.

    "Such a temperament is the best temperament for a cultivator of immortality." Chiming Daozu smiled, "At least it meets the vision of me and Gui She."

    Chiming Daozu is a good old man and has a good reputation.

    The so-called bastard is attracted to mung beans!  Chiming Daozu was attracted by Mu Chuan's character. Chiming Daozu knew very well that although the road to immortality requires talent and understanding, if you reach the later stage of cultivation, the requirements for 'xinxing, Taoist heart' will be even higher!

    "This is the Mu Chuan." Chiming Daozu nodded, "As for the other two, they are also useful materials. You go to your brothers and see who is willing to accept these two as disciples. Now is the time when the Three Realms are in turmoil.  Maybe I also misjudged it, maybe Ji Ning and Hei Shi will achieve great things in the future. So I¡¯d better include them in my Chi Ming lineage!¡±

    "Yes." The white-clothed Xia Emperor nodded, "Ji Ning is a sword immortal. I'm going to find Junior Brother Changqing! Junior Brother Changqing is a sword immortal, but this Black Stone Among my many fellow sects, he is truly the best in the formation path.  , it seems there really isn¡¯t.¡±

    "If you can't find a suitable one, you can teach this black stone. Although your formation skills are not top-notch in the Three Realms, teaching this black stone is more than enough." Chiming Taoist said.

    The Xia Emperor in white nodded in response.

    The main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Among the true immortals and gods, Lu Dongbin is the most powerful one. He is ranked at the top among the Chunyang True Immortals in the Three Realms, and is expected to become the peerless swordsman of the 'Da Luo Dao Ancestor'.

    The two Taoist ancestors behind him are the leaders of the Taoist sect.

    Being highly regarded by two Taoist ancestors and even teaching a Pure Yang True Immortal himself, Lu Dongbin naturally had a vicious eye. No one else here noticed that Ji Ning was special, but Lu Dongbin was vaguely aware of it.

    "Xia Mang." Lu Dongbin smiled and said, "Since Chiming Taoist Patriarch has never accepted Ji Ning as his disciple, I will shamelessly mention it again. This Ji Ning is indeed the top sword immortal embryo. I like it very much I wonder if Xia Mang can  Do you want to save face and give me this Ji Ning? I really want to accept this disciple."

    "Lu Dongbin" Emperor Xia shook his head and said, "Although Ji Ning was not selected by the master, the master also praised Ji Ning many times, so, Lu Dongbin, don't force others to make things difficult for you."

    "Xia Mang, isn't it just Wanxiang Zhenren?" Fuhai Tianshen curled his lips and said, "Donghua has already opened his mouth to you, Donghua's faceisn't it worth a Wanxiang Zhenren? And it seems that your Chiming lineage is not worth it.  Just a Chunyang Sword Immortal, the Evergreen Immortal. That Evergreen Immortal is not the material to teach his disciples, and I have never heard of him teaching a heavenly immortal in so many years."

    The corners of Emperor Xia¡¯s eyes twitched.

    "Since Donghua has spoken, Xia Mang will give him face." The North Immortal also spoke.

    At the very beginning, Lu Dongbin mentioned it as a joke, but was rejected.

    This time it was brought up very seriously.

    Lu Dongbin is indeed very popular, has a great background, and has a strong backing.  For a while, the other true immortals and gods present, except for the disciple of the Chiming Dao Ancestor ¡®Di Hao¡¯, were all talking in support.

    "Xia Mang, you know my temper and I always speak straightforwardly. I am really attracted to Ji Ning and want to accept him as my disciple. Xia Mang, please help me and I will remember this favor. How about it?" Lu Dongbin said seriously.

    Emperor Xia was shocked.

    Lu Dongbin¡¯s favor?  The value is not low.

    But the words of Chiming Daozu are still in his ears, even though Ji Ning and Hei Shi were confiscated as disciples.  But I am still quite optimistic. Maybe Ji Ning and Heishi will achieve amazing things in the future They must be in the Chiming lineage.

    "L¨¹ Dongbin, it's not that I don't allow it, it's just that Master has his destiny." Emperor Xia shook his head, "I can't help it."

    Lu Dongbin frowned.

    Emperor Xia also saw that Lu Dongbin was unhappy, but he had no choice but to refuse.

    Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed. It seemed that he really had no chance to meet Ji Ning!  He didn't dare to kidnap Ji Ning directlyafter all, that would be a direct slap in the face of the 'Chiming Taoist'!  A 'Tao Ancestor' who came from chaos to the present must not be offended casually.

    "As for Yu Wei, Ji Ning's Taoist companion, I also like that little girl very much. I will accept her as my disciple. Xia Mang, you won't stop me."Right?  "Lu Dongbin said.

    "Haha, this is a small matter. There is no one in the top ninety-six. Lu Dongbin, you can choose whatever you want. It will be fine if you pick them all." Xia Huang said boldly. He also knew that Lu Dongbin was unhappy before, so naturally he spoke more cheerfully now.

    Lu Dongbin nodded.

    He then turned his gaze to Yu Wei, who was holding hands with Ji Ning and talking in a low voice behind King Yan in the distance.

    "Little girl, come here." Lu Dongbin smiled at Yu Wei and said.

    The voice also sounded directly in Yu Wei¡¯s ears.

    "Um?"

    Yu Wei was startled, looked up, and immediately found Emperor Xia and others looking at this side in the distance.

    "Yu Wei, come here." Emperor Xia also spoke.

    Yu Wei then stood up with some confusion and confusion and walked over there. This scene also attracted the attention of the immortals and Wanxiang Zhenren present.

    "Little girl." Lu Dongbin looked at Yu Wei with a smile, "I, Lu Dongbin, want to accept you as my disciple. I wonder if you are willing?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ps: Tomato plans to adjust the update time starting from tomorrow. It will be a two-day holiday per month as in the past.  At other times, there are two chapters a day, one chapter each around 8 o'clock and 10 o'clock in the evening.  Tomato will try to keep updates within this time frame.

    This is notified.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone, guess who Ji Ning¡¯s master will be?

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 37: Evergreen Sword Immortal

    Lu Dongbin didn't hide it at all. His voice resounded throughout the main hall of Tianmang Hall. For a time, nearly a thousand immortals and many Wanxiang real people present were shocked.

    "Shangxian Donghua wants to take in the little girl from the Black and White Academy?"

    "Why would Lu Dongbin accept such a little girl?"

    "Lu Dongbin has such a high vision that he doesn't even pay attention to our desire to become our teacher! But why today"

    Many of the immortals present were a little jealous.

    It is a great opportunity to become a disciple of Taoist ancestors!  They can't ask for anything extravagantly, so the next best thing is to worship under the sect of the True Immortal God.

    Lu Dongbin is also ranked at the top among the true immortals and gods, and he has a great background, and he is also good at training his disciples!  Moreover, Lu Dongbin is a man of good temperament. Once he is chosen as his disciple, he will do his best.  And some other true immortals and gods are focused on 'cultivation' and don't care about their disciples.

    "Lu Dongbin?"

    "Is that the legendary Lu Dongbin?" Those Wanxiang Zhenren, such as Jiushi Zhenren, Cang Wujiu, Xiang Tianxiao, Shao Yanxuan, etc., were all jealous.

    They made it into the top ninety-six, and some even made it into the top twelve or six!

    Even ordinary peopleI am afraid that many people have heard of Lu Dongbin's name, because among some legends, there are indeed too many legends such as Hou Yi, Kua Fu, and the Eight Immortals of Shangdong. Lu Dongbin is the first of the Eight Immortals of Shangdong!

    ¡­¡­

    Although they are jealous and jealous, the immortals also know that Lu Dongbin has this temper.

    "Are you willing?" Lu Dongbin asked again.

    Yu Wei was stunned, a little confused by this sudden surprise. Of course she is willing!  Who wouldn¡¯t want to become a disciple of Lu Dongbin?  This is probably the second only choice to worshiping the Tao Ancestor.

    But he and Ji Ning have just become a Taoist couple, are they going to separate?

    Yu Wei turned to look at Ji Ning in the distance.

    Ji Ning understood what Yu Wei was thinking. Although he was reluctant to give up, he also knew that Yu Wei was also devoted to the Tao, so he nodded gently.

    "Don't let go of your little lover." Seeing Yu Wei turning to look at Ji Ning, Lu Dongbin said, "Your little lover will definitely worship at the door of the True Immortal God, and he will definitely be taken by the True Immortal God to guide him.  Time. So even if you don¡¯t accept me as your master, Ji Ning will leave this Great Xia world soon.¡±

    Yu Wei understood. She glanced at Ji Ning in the distance. Ji Ning gave him a signal with his eyes and nodded at the same time.

    "Can I ask how long?" Yu Wei said anxiously.

    "It can take anywhere from a few decades to a hundred years." Lu Dongbin said with a smile, "You don't have to worry. Once I learn that Ji Ning has returned to the world of Daxia, I will soon let you back and reunite with your little lover.  of."

    Yu Wei asked eagerly: "Can Ji Ning also become a disciple of the senior?" She knew that Lu Dongbin was a swordsman of the generation and was very suitable to teach Ji Ning.

    "I think so too." Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed, "What a pity, your Emperor of Great Xia refuses to do so." As he said this, he glanced at Emperor Xia.

    Emperor Xia was sitting by the side, just smiling but not saying a word.

    ¡°Obviously¡­there is no need to discuss this matter at all!

    Yu Wei nodded, immediately without hesitation, knelt down and said respectfully: "Disciple pays homage to master."

    "Hahaha" Lu Dongbin laughed and said, "Okay, okay, I can accept you as a good disciple. It's worth my coming to this Immortal Fate Conference. Yu Wei, you go and reunite with your little lover, we'll do this later."  The Immortal Fate Conference is over, and we are about to leave this Great Xia world."

    "Yes, master." Yu Wei immediately returned to Ji Ning's side.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yu Wei, congratulations." Yuchi Xiyue was happy for Yu Wei. It was a great joy for her cousin's Taoist companion to become a disciple of Lu Dongbin.

    "Ji Ning, once this Immortal Fate Conference is over and all the true immortals and gods leave, Master will also take me away from this world of Great Xia." Yu Wei's eyes were full of reluctance.

    Ji Ning gently held Yu Wei's hand: "Both of you and I are dedicated to the Tao. How can we miss this opportunity? What's more, I will also worship under the True Immortal God's sect, and I will be a long-term  If you follow Master you will still leave the world of Daxia."

    Although I can¡¯t worship Taoist ancestors

    "You can worship a true immortal god, and you can count as having a backer!"  And you can also learn more about the general trend of the Three Realms!  Ji Ning still decided to practice with the True Immortal God for a period of time.

    Yu Wei nodded: "Master also said that he will probably take me away for a few decades or a hundred years. Once Ji Ning returns to the world of Daxia Master will let me back soon as soon as he knows."

    "Let's work together."Ning said softly, "We will all survive the catastrophe and become immortals, and we will truly live together forever."

    "We will live together forever." Yu Wei also nodded, her eyes a little red.

    How wonderful it is to be with the one you love forever.

    "But can I really stay with Ji Ning forever?" Yu Wei felt a sense of fear in her heart as she recalled her past life, "No matter what, I would rather die than hurt Ji Ning at all. Before I die, at least everything  It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    One of the billions of small worlds in the Three Realms.

    This is a beautiful world full of birds singing and flowers fragrant. The folk customs are simple and simple. Although the Three Kingdoms are divided, they are mostly wars of words. Occasionally, the immortal cultivators compete to decide the interests of their respective countries, and there are few real large-scale wars.

    "Wow."

    The space was directly torn apart.

    The Xia Emperor in white came from the void and came to this small world. He soon came to a mountain. There was a Taoist temple on the mountain called the 'Evergreen Temple'.  This Evergreen Temple is ordinary and has little reputation in this small world. Only a few towns around the Taoist temple know about it.

    How do people in this small world know that there is a truly superior and peerless swordsman in this 'Evergreen Temple'.

    "Junior brother Changqing, are you going to take three or five Taoist boys to practice Taoism in this broken Taoist temple?" Xia Huang in white came to the back of the Taoist temple. There were several fields behind the Taoist temple, and a young man was watering the fields.

    "You want to be in charge of your own world. I have nothing to worry about, so why bother." The young man said calmly.

    "Where are your disciples?" Xia Huang in white shook his head, "Why don't you take your disciples with you and teach them well while you are in this Taoist temple?"

    "Master, let me in. Cultivation is up to the individual. I have taught them for ten years. They have taught them everything, and that is enough. As for how they can cultivate, whether they can become immortalsI can't help." The young man slapped his butt casually.  He sat down, picked up the water ladle, scooped up the water in the bucket, took a sip, and sighed, "The water is so sweet."

    The Xia Emperor in white was helpless.

    Those who can become true immortals and gods are strong men in the three realms, and even the Emperor of Heaven must treat them politely.  He also has different tempers, and he can't persuade this junior brother.

    "I came here this time on Master's order." The Xia Emperor in white said.

    "Master?" The young man immediately became serious.

    Emperor Xia in white nodded: "You also know that more than thirty years ago, the Six Paths of Samsara was attacked and collapsed Nowadays, there are undercurrents in the Three Realms, and a great turmoil is probably unavoidable. And the more turbulent and chaotic the time, the more turbulent and chaotic the Three Realms are.  It¡¯s easier to give birth to some heroes.¡±

    The young man nodded.

    "In my world of Daxia, luck is at its peak. This time the Immortal Fate Conference was held, even Master chose a disciple among the top three, named Master Mu Zhen. There was even a disciple of Emperor Xuanwu who also participated in this Immortal Fate Conference.  In the conference." Xia Huang in white said.

    "Oh?" the young man said in surprise, "A meeting of Immortal Fate, two Taoist disciples?"

    "According to Master's instructions, the top three in this Immortal Fate Conference will all be members of my Chiming lineage. Master chose Master Na Mu Zhen. There are two others, Master Black Stone and Ji Ning. Na Ji Ning is  The embryo of a peerless swordsman who has only been practicing for more than thirty years. Even Lu Dongbin wanted to accept a disciple, but I didn't allow him to accept him And the date of his birth was not much different from the time when the six paths of reincarnation collapsed. Maybe it was just luck.  The person in the body." The Xia Emperor in white was bewitching from the side.

    "You don't have to bewitch." The young man shook his head, "Whether Lu Dongbin accepts a disciple or not has nothing to do with me. With his temperament, even a mortal can directly accept a disciple. As for Ji Ning, he has been practicing for more than 30 years, which is not much different from when the six paths of reincarnation collapsed.  It¡¯s even more of a joke!¡±

    "The reason why these three realms are in turmoil produces peerless heroes. It is because when the three realms are in turmoil, there will be big fights, and even other strong men will fall, their luck will be broken, and their luck will gather in other people" the young man said, "  Every time the Three Realms are in turmoil, old strong men fall and new strong ones are born. Even Dao Ancestors die and new Dao Ancestors appear. Generally speaking, there are only so many strong men in the Three Realms."

    "Whether you can become a strong person depends on whether you can seize the opportunities when the three realms are in turmoil!"

    "As for the birth, just coax others."

    The young man is not at all bewitched.

    Emperor Xia in white could only laugh with him.

    Even Daozu can create reincarnation!  Everyone knows the mystery of reincarnation. A person's fate is not determined at birth. It depends on future opportunities!  No one said that as soon as you were born, you were destined to be a Taoist!  There is no such thing as a good thing.  At most, it's just because of the blessings in the previous life that resulted in being reborn into a good family.

    "And senior brother, it's not the junior brother who is talking about you." The young man said, "So what if the three realms are in turmoil? Can I accept a disciple?"It doesn't matter at all, what matters is yourself!  "

    "The only thing we can trust and control is ourselves!"

    "Apprentices will betray, subordinates will betray, even friends will give you a knifeOnly one's own strength is the most fundamental." The young man said, "For me, the turmoil in the three realms is my evergreen breakthrough to the Great Luo  The Tao Ancestor's opportunity, as for the apprentice? Even if the apprentice becomes the Tao Ancestor, he will do the same shit to me!"

    Emperor Xia in white didn't say any more. He and the Evergreen Sword Immortal had taken different paths. He was from an ancient royal family, so naturally he had different ideas. He immediately took out the scroll and said, "Look, there's Ji Ning in it."  A scene of competition.¡±

    The scroll unfolds.

    A series of battle scenes appeared.

    "Sword Immortal?" The young man nodded and handed the white-clothed Emperor Xia a small green sword, "This boy is indeed very talented. Since the master has ordered me, I will accept Ji Ning as my disciple. This is my token.  You arrange for someone to hand it over to Ji Ning. If Ji Ning is willing to worship me as his teacher, let him crush the token within ten days, and I will go find him. After ten days, the token will automatically dissipate."

    The master¡¯s willingness to accept a disciple depends on whether the disciple is willing to be his disciple.

    Lu Dongbin also needs to ask Yu Wei if she is willing.

    The same goes for the Evergreen Sword Immortal. If Ji Ning doesn't want to, with the arrogance of the Chunyang True Immortal, he will naturally not beg Ji Ning to worship him.

    "Okay." The Xia Emperor in white took the small green sword and said with a smile, "Junior brother, then I won't disturb your leisurely life as the master of the Taoist temple."

    After saying that, he disappeared.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 38 A friend comes from afar

    The Immortal Fate Conference is over.

    In Tianmang Palace, one by one the true immortals and gods also began to leave.

    "It's a rare trip, so I have to go back." God Fuhai opened his mouth, and the plates of delicacies on the table in front of him flew directly into his mouth, and then he touched his belly and said with satisfaction, "Xia Mang, Dong  Hua, everyone, I will take my junior brother to take the first step."

    Then he took the sloppy man¡¯s hand.

    Wow!

    ??????????? Fly directly into the depths of the void through the clouds and mist, and disappear.

    "Disciple, it's time to go." Lu Dongbin looked at Yu Wei who was with Ji Ning in the distance.

    Yu Weizheng and Ji Ning were talking to each other. When they heard Lu Dongbin's urging, they couldn't help but become more reluctant to leave, and immediately hugged Ji Ning tightly.

    Ji Ning also hugged Yu Wei.

    He could feel Yu Wei¡¯s heart. She was a woman who was cold on the outside and hot on the inside. After becoming a Taoist couple, he could feel the heat in Yu Wei¡¯s heart.

    "Wait for me." Yu Wei said softly.

    Ji Ning pressed her face against Yu Wei's face, feeling her skin and warmth, and whispered softly: "I will wait for you, I swear."

    "No need to swear." Yu Wei let go of Ji Ning, with tears in her eyes, "I believe you."

    Then Yu Wei turned around and ran towards Lu Dongbin.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve kept you waiting for a long time,¡± Yu Wei said.

    "Idiot, idiot." Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed, and immediately clouds and mist appeared under their feet, and they quickly flew towards the void above on the clouds and mist.

    Ji Ning looked up.

    Yu Wei, who was above the clouds, also looked down.

    The two looked at each other, but soon the clouds and mist disappeared out of sight.

    ¡°After this separation I don¡¯t know what it will be like if we meet again in the future.

    "Sister Yu Wei and Ji Ning are the most suitable ones." Jiulian saw the look in Ji Ning and Yu Wei's eyes when they were separated. It was a look that contained deep reluctance. "The feelings between them  , deeper than the one between me and Ji Ning. My heart and Ji Ning's have never been so close."

    ¡­¡­

    "Let's go."

    "I'll leave soon."

    Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, Northland Immortal and others also left one after another.

    "Junior brother Mu Chuan, follow me to see the master." Emperor Xia also left with Mu Chuan.

    Immediately, the nearly a thousand immortals present and their entourages began to leave one by one. Ji Ning also left with Yuchi Xiyue and King Yan, and Jiulian also left with Ancestor Dongyan.

    Following King Qi¡¯s order, the 3,600 counties and teams from all over the world in the Imperial City Square also began to leave in an orderly manner.

    Ji Ning even flew back to Anchan County to join the team.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning! The first person in the Immortal Fate Conference!"

    "Master Beiming!" The team from Anchan County cheered when they discovered Ji Ning flying from high altitude.

    They don¡¯t know about ¡®Tao Ancestor accepting disciples¡¯. They only know that Ji Ning is the number one in this Immortal Fate Conference!  This is a supreme honor and the pride of the entire Anchan County.

    "Master." Xiao Qing turned into a stream of light and flew directly towards Ji Ning, and then wrapped around Ji Ning's arm.

    "Ning'er." Bai Shuize also flew to Ji Ning's side.

    "Xiao Qing, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning felt a little uncomfortable because of the temporary separation from Yu Wei, and suddenly felt a lot warmer. At least Xiao Qing and Uncle Bai were always with him.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, you are so awesome." Mu Zishuo shouted excitedly, "First place in the Immortal Fate Conference, first place! The entire Daxia world has a total of 3,600 counties, and there are countless islands in the four seas  You have only been practicing for more than 30 years and you have won the first place. You are so amazing. The one I admire most now is you, senior brother!"

    "Congratulations to Junior Brother Ji Ning." Master Cangjiang and others also came over.

    "Ji Ning." Beishan Baiwei also walked over, with a happy face, and punched Ji Ning in the chest, "Good guy, when you wanted to participate in the Immortal Fate Conference, I stopped you, but it seems that I also underestimated you.  You. You are not only powerful, but you can also win the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. You are now a real celebrity in our Anchan County, and your fame will definitely spread throughout the Great Xia Dynasty."

    Ji Ning just smiled.

    If this Immortal Fate Conference is just an ordinary conference, then I really deserve to be happy.

    But the most important thing about this conference is that Daozu accepts disciples.  As for the false reputation of 'No. 1 in the Immortal Fate Conference', it is not that important.  It's a pity that I couldn't worship the Tao Ancestor.

    "Jining, my Black and White Academy has grown a lot this time." The Five Crazy Immortals said happily, "You and the little slovenly?They all entered the top six, and even you became the first, haha I, the Black and White Academy, must record this matter carefully. Even if a million years later, or even billions of years later, my Black and White Academy only exists for one day,  Will let the next generation know about this.  This is the pride of my Black and White Academy.  "

    "Where is senior brother?"

    "Where's the sloppy senior brother?"

    "There is also Senior Sister Yu Wei. Where is Senior Sister Yu Wei?" everyone asked.

    Ji Ning sent a message to the Five Crazy Immortals: "Elder brother was accepted as a disciple by the Taoist ancestor, Emperor Xuanwu, and Yu Wei was also accepted as a disciple by Chunyang True Immortal Lu Dongbin. They were all taken away from this big world."

    "What." The five crazy immortals were shocked.

    Emperor Xuanwu?

    Lu Dongbin?

    After all, he is also the longest living loose immortal in Black and White Academy. He has also had contact with heavenly immortals, and he has some vague understanding of the Three Realms.  Knowing what being a disciple of the Taoist ancestor meant, Lu Dongbin accepted Yu Wei as his disciple, which was also a big deal for the Black and White Academy.

    "I understand, you must not spread the word." Five Crazy Immortals said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "What about you?" Five Crazy Immortals asked through a message.

    "I should worship under the sect of a True Immortal of Chunyang." Ji Ning said, "Emperor Xia asked me to wait for news in the capital of Daxia for the next three days."

    When the Immortal Fate Conference ended and all the true immortals and gods left, a long time passed.

    "Wow~~~" Above the capital of Daxia, deep in the void.

    A passage was torn directly.

    A young man in a white robe with long hair leisurely walked out of this passage and looked down. His eyes looked through the space and saw the vast capital of Daxia.

    "Daxia?" The young man in white robe nodded gently, and soon he traveled through the void and arrived in the capital of Daxia.

    He walked leisurely.

    Not long after, we walked outside Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    "Junior brother." Outside the main entrance of Prince Yan's Mansion, Ji Ningzheng and Mu Zishuo hugged each other, then let go and said solemnly, "You and I, Senior Sister Yu Wei, will worship under the True Immortal Chunyang Sect. Once Emperor Xia comes to inform me, I believe it will be very soon."  Soon I will follow True Immortal Chunyang and leave the world of Daxia, and it will probably take decades and hundreds of years for me to leave. You and I, brothers, will also see each other again in many years."

    Among the brothers in the same sect, Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo have the deepest relationship.

    They are true brothers in life and death.

    "Senior brother, you follow Chunyang True Immortal because you are pursuing the goal of transcending tribulation and becoming a heavenly immortal. This is a good thing." Mu Zishuo's eyes turned red, "But I really can't bear to leave you, senior brother."

    "Hahaha, our brothers will meet again." Ji Ning said.

    "Although you follow True Immortal Chunyang, don't be too proud. I, Mu Zishuo, will also cultivate seriously. Don't wait until in the future, you, the number one person in the Immortal Fate Conference, will not be as good as me, Mu Zishuo. Hahaha, that will happen.  This is a big joke." Mu Zishuo laughed.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    "Okay, I won't send it off! When you return to Daxia World, you must come to me." Mu Zishuo said.

    "I will definitely come to find you." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo immediately turned his head and drove a blue dragon directly through the air.  The other Black and White Academy students had already said goodbye to Ji Ning when they were outside the imperial city. Only Mu Zishuo, who had the deepest feelings for him, saw Ji Ning off to the gate of Prince Yan's Mansion.

    Watching his junior brother drive the green dragon away, Ji Ning watched for a long time, then turned around and took Xiaoqing and Bai Shuize into Prince Yan's Mansion.

    "Woo!"

    The long-haired young man in white robe who had been watching silently from a distance shook his head, "It seems that this Ji Ning is still a person who values ??friendship, not bad."

    With that said, he wandered towards Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    There were guards watching at the main entrance of King Yan, but they seemed not to notice the young man in white robe and long hair walking leisurely into the palace.

    "This prince's palace still has some tricks to restrict formations. Prince Yan, who has just become a heavenly immortal is not bad at all." The long-haired young man in white robe walked and met maids and soldiers along the way, but no one paid attention to him.  he.  It's as if he is nothingness and does not exist.

    The palace is heavily guarded.

    It also contains formation restrictions, no less than those of some large sects. It stands to reason that as soon as other people enter, the master of the palace, 'Prince Yan', will be able to discover it immediately.

    But the long-haired young man in white robe just walked in, and no one noticed him!

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± Beside the river, there is a fairy mansion.

    This is Ji Ning¡¯s residence.

    "This Ji Ning is just a real person from Wanxiang, a mixed bag?Not bad.  "The long-haired young man in white robe walked to the gate of the Immortal Mansion, and then entered the Immortal Mansion. All the restrictions in the Immortal Mansion were not triggered at all.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Immortal Mansion, Ji Ning, who had just returned to the palace, was sitting silently in the pavilion. Yu Wei followed her master Lu Dongbin and left, leaving Ji Ning still worried about a lot.

    "Ji Ning, someone has come and entered your immortal mansion." The voice of the big yellow-haired bear sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    "Entering the Immortal Mansion? Why didn't you know that I am the master of the Immortal Mansion?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "It's very powerful. I only had a vague sense of it and didn't dare to really check him out." The yellow-haired bear continued, "This person is very powerful. He should be on the same level as a true immortal. Your immortal mansion is just an ordinary cave mansion.  Magic weapon, and the door to the Immortal Mansion is wide open, how can we find such a thing?"

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    ?? Real immortals and gods?  That was an existence comparable to the Emperor of Great Xia. It was also very rare in the Three Realms. It was a powerful person in the Three Realms.

    "You won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. Instead of calling your friends to celebrate, you are drinking alone here? It's weird, weird." A frivolous voice sounded, and a young man with long hair in white had already walked into the vast courtyard.

    Ji Ning, who was in the pavilion, immediately stood up.

    "It's great to have friends come from far away." The long-haired young man in white smiled, "Little friend Ji Ning, I came to you, but I have traveled a long way, so you don't want to buy me a drink?  "

    "Senior, please."

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and fairy wine and spiritual fruit appeared on the table in front of him.

    "Although the fermented wine spirit fruit is not good enough, it is still barely edible." The long-haired young man in white took a step forward and sat across from Ji Ning in the pavilion. He picked up the wine bottle and took a few sips.

    "Senior, you came to see this junior, what's the matter?" Ji Ning was worried.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12: Chapter 39: The Most Mysterious Taoist Ancestor

    The long-haired young man in white laughed and said, "Little friend Ji Ning, you are too nervous. You don't even know who I am, so you ask me what I am here for. Isn't it too hasty?"

    Ji Ning muttered in his heart.

    nervous?

    A pure Yang True Immortal is sitting directly in front of you, how can you not be nervous?  After the Immortal Fate Conference, Ji Ning also knew that the true immortals and gods would not care about so-called geniuses unless they really took a fancy to them.  After all, no matter how many geniuses there are, how many can survive the calamity and become immortals?  Not to mention becoming a True Immortal of Chunyang.

    "May I ask you, senior?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I am a carefree person in the Three Realms. I was born in the ancient world and gained the Tao in ancient times. My name is Jiang Jun." The long-haired young man in white sighed. "I rarely travel outside, and even when I do, I rarely use my real name. So.  Very few people know me."

    He then winked at Ji Ning and said, "I told you my real name."

    Ji Ning felt relieved. It seemed that the person in front of him had no ill intentions towards him.

    "And don't call me senior, just call me brother Jiang." Jiang Jun in white said.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Brother Jiang?  A Pure Yang True Immortal asked him to call him 'Brother Jiang'. Ji Ning was not a fool and naturally understood the meaning.

    "It seems like you won't be able to calm down if I don't explain my purpose clearly." Jiang Jun in white glanced at Xiao Qing and Bai Shuize beside him, "Let these two spiritual beasts of yours step back."

    "Okay." Ji Ning immediately responded and asked Uncle Bai and Xiao Qing to leave first. With the power of Chunyang True Immortal, he could easily crush himself to death, so Ji Ning naturally obeyed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the pavilion, only Ji Ning and Jiang Jun in white sat opposite each other.

    "You must have guessed that I am here today to pick you up on the order of my master." Jiang Jun in white said with a smile, "In other words, my master will accept you as his disciple, and you will also become mine  My little junior brother."

    Ji Ning held his breath and couldn't help but asked: "Then who is Brother Jiang's master?"

    "Naturally, he is the most powerful person in the three realms, a first-class Taoist ancestor." Jiang Jun in white said.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Sure enough, the other party asked me to call him ¡®Brother Jiang¡¯ before, which was somewhat expected.  But when I really face all this, I still feel incredible.

    Tao Ancestor!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT OF FUN  There was nothing he could do, and he was already ready to settle down and become a disciple of Chunyang True Immortal.  Now a Chunyang True Immortal Jiang Jun suddenly appeared, saying that he was here on behalf of the master!

    "Ji Ning." The big yellow-haired bear's voice suddenly sounded in Ji Ning's mind, "This Jiang Jun said that he was born in ancient times and attained Taoism in ancient times! But I have never heard of him, and he said that his master is the Taoist ancestor  We must find out which Taoist ancestor it is. Some of the Taoist ancestors in the three realms are good friends with their master, Taoist Sanshou, but some are mortal enemies! You must not become a disciple of Taoist Sanshou's mortal enemy. With the Taoist ancestor's eyesight, you  If you study Taoism under him, your faults will definitely be exposed over time, and your relationship with Taoist Sanshou will be revealed. If you become a disciple of Taoist Sanshou¡¯s mortal enemy, you will really be trapped in a trap."

    Ji Ning woke up immediately.

    It¡¯s like being poured cold water on suddenly!

    "May I ask which Taoist ancestor it is?" Ji Ning asked.

    Jiang Jun in white had admiration in his eyes and said:

    "Master, he came from chaos, and he is a good friend of Pangu Nuwa."

    "He became famous in ancient times, having killed several gods, demons and Taoist ancestors."

    "His name exists in the Three Realms, but few people have seen him."

    "I am proficient in all Buddhist and Taoist disciplines, and I can know things in the three realms just by dreaming."

    "He has many disciples, but no one in the world knows about them."

    "If we talk about who is the most mysterious in the three realms, it is my master!"

    Jiang Jun in white shook his head and said.

    Ji Ning was startled when he heard this: "Who is it?"

    "Fangcun Mountain, the Three-Star Cave with the Slanting Moon, is the Bodhi Taoist Patriarch!" Jiang Jun's eyes lit up, and he looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "It's him, it's him, Xianyue Sanxing Cave the most mysterious Taoist ancestor, the most mysterious Taoist ancestor! Ji Ning, you are in great luck, I hahaha you are really in luck. Bodhi Taoist ancestor actually knows you,  He actually knew about your existence, how did he know?" The voice of the big yellow bear rang in Ji Ning's mind, obviously extremely excited.

    "Is it necessary to be so excited?" Ji Ning asked in his heart.

    "Of course you should be excited! You don't know his reputation at all, Ji Ning, what can I tell you?When it comes to teaching disciples Bodhi Taoist Patriarch is definitely the top among the three realms. What Jiang Jun said before is right. Bodhi Taoist Patriarch did teach many powerful disciples, but Bodhi Taoist Patriarch has a rule.   Without his permission, it is forbidden to say that he is a disciple of his Bodhisattva Patriarch.  Therefore, many of the powerful casual cultivators in ancient times were the disciples of Bodhi Taoist Patriarch!  "

    "Some ordinary people don't know much about it. But the master, Taoist Sanshou, understands and knows how powerful this Bodhi Taoist ancestor is." The big yellow-haired bear said excitedly.

    "Oh." Ji Ning responded, "Why is he the most mysterious?"

    "Yes, he is indeed the most mysterious Taoist!" affirmed the big yellow-haired bear. "In the Three Realms, even Pangu Nuwa is not as mysterious as him! No one even knows where his cave is until now. Unless he allows it.  , otherwise others would never be able to find his cave."

    "You can find the caves of other powerful people in the three realms. After all, powerful people always have contact with the outside world and even invite other friends to their caves."

    "This Bodhi Taoist has accepted many disciples, and even invites friends to his cave. But whether it is his disciples or his friends once you leave the cave, you will never find the cave again. Please note  His friend, who is also a first-level True God Taoist ancestor, personally entered the cave and could not be found after he went out. Do you think it is strange or not? Mysterious or not?"

    "So mysterious?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Tao Ancestor, that is a powerful person in the three realms, who controls the existence of heaven.

    ??Have you ever been to a certain place in person and couldn¡¯t find it as soon as you came out?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strange.

    "No one knows where his cave is, not even his disciples. Even if these disciples have practiced Taoism in that cave for many years, they still can't find the cave. Unless Bodhi Taoist Patriarch nods, his disciples can go back." Huang  Mao Daxiong sighed, "My master Sanshou Taoist once said In the entire ancient world, there are many great powers. In terms of ability to survive and save life, the strongest Nuwa Empress ranks first, followed closely by this famous mysterious one."  Ancestor Bodhi."

    "Ancestor Bodhi is so mysterious that other powerful beings can't even find his cave. How powerful is his life-saving ability?" The big yellow-haired bear sighed, "If the master also has the ability to save life like Ancestor Bodhi, he will definitely  To live till now.¡±

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    This is simply a strange thing among the powerful people in the three realms. No one can find his cave. In terms of life-saving, he is second only to Nuwa.

    "Ancestor Bodhi practiced both Buddhism and Taoism. He can see the three realms in a dream, and his strength is unfathomable. This Jiang Jun said Ancestor Bodhi once killed the ancestors of gods, demons, and Taoists. Although I don't know much about it, it should be right. There should be true gods,  Dao Ancestors of a level died in his hands, and more than one." The yellow-haired bear said.

    "What a powerful existence." Ji Ning was shocked.

    "The most important thing is that your master, Sanshou Taoist, and Bodhi Taoist Patriarch are friends in life and death!" The yellow-haired bear said excitedly, "Real life and death friends, Master Sanshou Taoist and his relationship are closer than with Chiming Taoist.  There are so many. When the master first refined this water palace, he even asked Patriarch Bodhi for help!"

    "Ah." Ji Ning understood how good the relationship between Taoist Sanshou and Patriarch Bodhi was.

    "With the status of Patriarch Bodhi, I will definitely not harm you, and I don't even bother to harm you." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was talking to the big yellow-haired bear in his mind, and couldn't help showing a look of shock on his face.

    Jiang Jun in white on the opposite side smiled and said: "My master can know the three realms in a dream. Your Immortal Fate Conference in Daxia Master has already discovered it in a dream, and it is like watching it in person. At this Immortal Fate Conference, Master and others  I don¡¯t even like you, I just like you."

    "It's like being there in person?" Ning understood immediately.

    It may be difficult for true immortals and gods to detect the Star Reacher.

    But the powerful can be discovered, especially since this powerful and Sanshou Taoist are close friends in life and death.

    "And Master asked me to say something, saying yellow-haired little bear, how are you doing lately?" Jiang Jun in white said, "As long as I say this, you will follow me."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heartbeat was very fast.

    ??Yellow-furred bear?  Isn¡¯t he talking about the spirit of Shuifu!

    "Ji Ning, this Bodhi ancestor knew the three realms in a dream. He must have discovered your star-catching hand and guessed that you are the descendant of Taoist Sanshou. So he personally ordered someone to take you away." The voice of the big yellow-haired bear was full of excitement.  "Go quickly, go quickly. As long as you go to Ancestor Bodhi, you can know how the master is doing now."

    The spirit of the Water Mansion is eager to know whether its master is dead or alive.

    While Ji Ning was talking to Jiang Jun in white, King Qi had already arrived at King Yan.?.

    "This Immortal Fate Conference has just ended, why did you come to my place?" King Yan said with a smile.

    "Of course it's because of Ji Ning's matter." King Qi said with a smile, "Your Majesty went to see Master Changqing in person. You also know Master Changqing's temper. He doesn't like to teach his disciples, and he is very withdrawn. But this time it's the Taoist ancestor's meeting.  Fate So Uncle Changqing nodded and decided to accept Ji Ning as a disciple."

    "Oh, Master Changqing is a sword immortal, and Ji Ning is also a born sword immortal. It is indeed suitable to teach Ji Ning. But I am worried about Master Changqing" King Yan said worriedly.

    "This is nothing that worries you and me." King Qi shook his head, "I follow His Majesty's order to give Master Changqing's token to Ji Ning."

    "It seems that Ji Ning is going to become a disciple of Master Changqing." King Yan said.

    Because of his granddaughter, King Yan actually hopes that Ji Ning can become a good teacher. However, the only "Sword Immortal" in the Chunyang True Immortal level of the Chiming Taoist lineage is Changqing Sword Immortal.

    While the two were chatting and laughing, they had already arrived outside the gate of Ji Ning's fairy mansion.

    "Jining." King Yan shouted.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 12 Chapter 40 Floating away (the final chapter of this volume)

    The entrance to the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning came to the door to greet them. When he saw the two people at the door, he said respectfully, "I have met King Yan and King Qi."

    "Jining, something good has happened to you." King Yan laughed.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was startled, a good thing?  Could it be that the Emperor of Daxia found Chunyang True Immortal as his master?

    King Qi on the side smiled and said: "His Majesty went to find his junior brother 'Evergreen Sword Immortal'. The Evergreen Sword Immortal is a True Immortal of Chunyang. He is extremely powerful and has completely understood the 'Sword Dao'. He is the most powerful person in the Three Realms."  The prestigious Sword Immortalis very suitable to teach you."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Is the Evergreen Sword Immortal?

    "Ji Ning." King Yan lowered his voice, "This Evergreen Sword Immortal is a bit withdrawn. You must be cautious when dealing with him and respect your teacher."

    Ji Ning's heart moved. It was necessary to respect the teacher. There was no need to say more.  However, as a Heavenly Immortal, King Yan said that the True Immortal of Chunyang, the Evergreen Sword Immortal, was lonely, and he also said that he should respect his teacher: "I'm afraid that the Evergreen Sword Immortal is not just an ordinary lonely person. Fortunately, I don't need to worship him as my teacher.  "

    "Speak less." King Qi frowned on the side.

    King Yan smiled and said no more.

    "Ji Ning." King Qi flipped his hand, and a small green sword appeared in his hand, "This is the token of the Evergreen Sword Immortal, and now I give it to you. You only need to crush this token, and the Evergreen Sword Immortal will  I will come to you and take you away! Remember, it must be crushed within ten days. After ten days, this token will be turned into nothingness. By then, with the temper of Evergreen Sword Immortal, I am afraid he will not accept it as  You are a disciple."

    Ji Ning immediately took the token and said, "Ji Ning understands."

    "I'll leave the token in your hand, then I'll leave." Qi Dynasty Ji Ning smiled, then turned and left.

    "Evergreen Sword Immortal has a bad temper, please remember that." Prince Yan whispered, "Also, before you leave with your master, tell Xiyue. There is no need to talk to me anymore, I will  I wish you can truly learn the skills here, successfully overcome the tribulations in the future, and become a free and easy immortal."

    Ji Ning felt King Yan¡¯s concern: ¡°Thank you, King Yan, Ji Ning will remember it.¡±

    "Yeah." King Yan also left immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????

    Wei Chi Xiyue came to Ji Ningxian Mansion.

    "Cousin." Ji Ning didn't want to leave either.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although it is not with the Evergreen Sword Immortal, but he is also going to see the most mysterious powerful person in the three realms, the "Bodhi Patriarch". This time, I am afraid it will be decades or even hundreds of years.

    "Brother." After Yuchi Xiyue sat down, she held Ji Ning's hand. There were tears in her eyes, but they were tears of joy. "We, sister and brother, have been together for two or three years, and now we are separated again. But brother, don't be sad.  , this is your chance, your chance to soar into the sky. Although you are not able to worship under the Tao Ancestor, it is not bad to worship under the Chunyang True Immortal Gate."

    Ji Ning really wanted to tell her cousin that she was worshiping Patriarch Bodhi as her teacher.

    But¡­¡­

    When he came out to greet King Yan and King Qi before, Mr. Jiang told him, ¡®Remember, never tell anyone. Once Xia Mangxun knows about it and blocks it later, or even involves the Chiming Daozu behind it, it will be troublesome¡¯.

    "Cousin, after I leave the world of Daxia, you must take care of yourself carefully." Ji Ning asked, "Don't let yourself suffer because of your hatred of the Shaoyan clan. My brother, I will survive the tribulation and become an immortal, and then I can deal with Shaoyan.  It¡¯s much easier for Shi.¡±

    "Yeah." Yuchi Xiyue nodded, "Understood, I understand."

    The two siblings talked for a long time, and it was already completely dark, so Yuchi Xiyue left.

    ??Inside the Immortal Mansion.

    "Brother Jiang, what should I do with this token of the Evergreen Sword Immortal?" Ji Ning held the small green sword. "As long as I crush it, the Evergreen Sword Immortal will come and take me away. If I don't crush it after ten days,  , will dissipate.¡±

    "Leave it to me." Jiang Jun in white smiled and stretched out his hand, and the small green sword flew into his hand.

    "After all, this Daxia world is the territory of the Chiming Dao Ancestor." Jiang Jun in white said with a smile, "So we can't force it. Fortunately, the Chunyang True Immortal also depends on the disciple's wishes when accepting disciples. If you don't crush him within ten days,  The Evergreen Sword Immortal only thinks that you don't want to worship him as his teacher And they don't know that you worship Patriarch Bodhi as their teacher. They probably think you are wandering around outside Even if you are powerful after a long time, it will be revealed  By playing tricks, others will know that you are a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi. But what if you know? In the three realms, my master still has some respect."

    Ji Ning nodded: "What about my two spiritual beasts?"

    "You can also bring your spirit beasts to Xianyue Sanxing Cave." Jiang Jun in white said, "But they can'tI respect you as a teacher.  "

    "It would be great if you can take it with you." Ji Ning nodded in surprise.

    "If there's nothing else, we can set off." Jiang Jun in white said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded and immediately shouted, "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing."

    From a distance, Xiao Qing flew over and wrapped around Ji Ning's arm. Uncle Bai also came to Ji Ning's side.

    "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, we are ready to leave the world of Daxia." Ji Ning said.

    "Leave the Daxia world?" Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai were both shocked.

    Leaving the big world?

    "Where to go?" Xiao Qing asked.

    Ji Ning turned around and asked, "Brother Jiang, where is the Three-Star Cave with the Setting Moon?"

    "The slanting moon and the three-star cave, one slant hook and three-star dot, what do you mean by this?" Jiang Jun in white said with a smile.

    "A three-star dot at a slant? The word 'heart'?" Ji Ning understood instantly.

    "Yes, it is the word 'heart'. The Three Heart Cave of Xianyue is the cave of Master. The Three Realms are vast, but no one can find the location of Master's cave. Here, we can only think about it and search in our hearts.  ." said Jiang Jun in white.

    Ji Ning suddenly felt extremely mysterious.

    The slanting moon and three stars?  It is indeed the word "heart". It is quite interesting that Patriarch Bodhi named his cave.

    "Ancestor Bodhi, the Three-Star Cave of the Setting Moon" Ji Ning recalled a mythological novel "Journey to the West" recorded by the ancients that he read in his previous life. "Journey to the West" is a novel recorded by the ancients, and there are also some in it.  Pangu, Nuwa, Patriarch Bodhi, etc., but there is no such thing as three thousand great worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds.

    Ji Ning has been to the underworld and been reincarnated, and now he knows a little about the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning understands.

    Every world will have some legends, such as some powerful figures, Pangu, Nuwa, Houyi, Kuafu, etc., which have long been discussed by countless people in the three worlds.  The novel "Journey to the West" is also influenced by some earlier mythological stories. For example, Pangu created the world and Nuwa created humans are not original works of "Journey to the West".

    In fact, in the world of Daxia, there are also some fairy novels, and even some magical powers such as "Dharma, Heaven, Elephant and Earth" and "Eye of the Candle Dragon" have been recorded and compiled into various stories.  Some stories are true and some are false.  Some of the names are wrong!

    There may have been immortal cultivators on earth in ancient times, and there may even have been reincarnated immortals who awakened their memories, and then left some legends to future generations.

    ¡­¡­

    "There are countless legends in the Three Realms, and even countless compiled novels. Butthe real mystery of the Three Realms, even though I have been able to kill the scattered immortals, and have been inherited by the powerful Taoist Sanshou. I still feel vague about the Three Realms.  " Ji Ning secretly sighed, "Why did the ancient world shatter and turn into three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds What exactly is attacking the Six Paths of Reincarnation"

    mystery!

    "The Xianyue Sanxing Cave is the most mysterious one among the caves of the powerful men of the Three Realms. Although I have been living in the Xianyue Sanxing Cave, I don't know where the Xianyue Sanxing Cave is. I have to be guided by Master before I can return.  Go." Jiang Jun in white sighed, "Let's go and take over your immortal mansion."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning's thoughts moved.

    Wow.

    Immediately the Immortal Mansion was put away, Ji Ning stood on the grass beside the river, Xiao Qing was wrapped around his arm, and Bai Shuize followed him.  Jiang Jun in white said: "It will be decades after I leave this time. Is there anything else you must do?"

    Ji Ning shook his head gently.

    there is none left.

    When I left Anchan County before, I was forced to flee because of the Shaoyan clan.  At that time, I had already told Qiuye, the Ji clan leader and others that I would be away for a long time!  Yu Wei went to study Taoism with Lu Dongbin. Her cousin Yuchi Xiyue had said so herself, and her fellow disciples from the Black and White Academy had also said goodbye before.

    "Then let's go." Jiang Jun in white immediately had a thought, and clouds appeared under their feet.

    The clouds and mist carried Jiang Jun, Ji Ning, and Bai Shuize in white, and quickly rose into the sky. They flew deep into the sky without causing the slightest formation restriction.

    Soon we reached the void at the top.

    "Cracked." Jiang Jun in white waved his hand.

    The dark and twisted void above was directly torn apart, and a passage was torn out. There was also a faint twisted colored light in the passage.

    "Let's go." Jiang Jun in white threw it away, and the small green sword fell directly from an altitude of tens of thousands of miles and flew downwards.

    Immediately, Jiang Jun in white led Ji Ning, Xiao Qing, and Bai Shuize directly into the passage.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    ??Soon the void channel was closed again and returned to normal.

    In the world of Daxia, Ji Ning can no longer be found.

    Twelve days have passed since the Immortal Fate Conference.

    Emperor Xia is sitting cross-legged in a side hall of Tianmang Hall, meditating with his eyes closed.

    "Huh?" Emperor Xia suddenly opened his eyes with a puzzled expression, "What is Junior Brother Changqing doing here?"

    Soon, a young man walked into this side hall, and the servants and guards seemed not to see him at all.

    "Senior brother," Changqing Sword Immortal said.

    "Junior brother, why are you here?" Emperor Xia asked in confusion.

    "It's been twelve days, and the token I gave you has long since turned into nothingness." Evergreen Sword Immortal shook his head, "Originally I was too lazy to come. After all, Ji Ning didn't crush the token, and I was too lazy to accept him.  Become a disciple. But after all, this is the master's orderso I still come to this world of Daxia. If Ji Ning is willing, I will give him another chance and accept him as a disciple."

    "What did you say!" Emperor Xia said in shock, "Jin Ning didn't crush the token?"

    "Yes, I didn't crush it." Evergreen Sword Immortal nodded.

    "But this Ji Ning left Prince Yan's Mansion a long time ago. I thought he was taken away by you. I thought, junior brother, you have an aloof temper, so you didn't come to talk to me." Emperor Xia said in shock, "I even investigated before  After one time, he was no longer in the capital of Daxia. Lu Dongbin, Da Shizhi They wouldn't offend Tao Ancestor for a little guy. Could it be that Ji Ning was too young and won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference, so he failed to worship Tao Ancestor as his successor?  Master, so you got angry and left alone without wanting to worship True Immortal Chunyang as your teacher?"

    Evergreen Sword Immortal snorted coldly: "Oh? You said he has left the capital of Great Xia long ago? In that case, senior brother, I have done my best to be benevolent, and this matter has nothing to do with me."

    After saying that, the Evergreen Sword Immortal turned around and left, and soon left the world of Daxia.

    He didn¡¯t care about Ji Ning, he just came here because it was his master¡¯s order.

    (End of this volume)

    Volume 13 starts tomorrow!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s Monday, so I¡¯ll pull the recommendation votes, and then pull some monthly votes!  In short, the more the merrier, I hope everyone will vote for tomatoes!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Slanting Moon and Three-Star Cave Chapter 1: Senior Brother under the Ancestor¡¯s Sect

    "Wow~~~"

    There was faintly twisted colored light in the torn void passage. Jiang Jun in white walked through this void passage with Ji Ning, Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly looked surprised, while Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing were stunned.

    Because the color around this void channel sometimes turns fiery red, like a flame channel.  Sometimes it turns aqua blue, like a sea water passage After flying in this void passage for a long time, it is still flying.

    "Brother Jiang." Ji Ning asked, "Why have we been in the void passage for so long? Does it usually take this long to tear through the void and reach another place?"

    "No."

    Jiang Jun in white smiled and shook his head, "Normally when you leave the Daxia world, you only need to tear the space to leave into the endless void outside the big world, and then use the Great Teleport to easily reach somewhere. But now we are going  This is Master's 'Slanting Moon and Three Stars Cave', which is the most mysterious place in the Three Realms. You can't get to Master with ordinary methods."

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    "It's not me who maintains this void passage, but the master who is leading us." Jiang Jun said, "We can directly reach Xianyue Sanxing Cave along this void passage."

    "How long will it take?" Ji Ning looked at the void passage around him, which turned completely black again.

    The black passage twisted forward, making Ji Ning faintly frightened.

    He had a feeling that once he was involved in the twisted space, he might be hanged.

    "It's coming, it's coming." Jiang Jun in white said with a smile.

    The words just fell.

    Wow!

    A misty world appeared in front of the void passage, and Jiang Jun, Ji Ning and others in white flew directly into it one by one.

    "We're here!" Jiang Jun in white stood in the air with a smile on his face, scanning the misty world around him.

    "This, is this the Xianyue Sanxing Cave?" Ji Ning looked down and saw an endless world below. There were cities one after another. Looking at it with the naked eye, it was a very vast world.

    Jiang Jun in white said: "This is the cave world opened by Master. In terms of size, it is almost the same as the Daxia world."

    "Comparable to Daxia?" Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing all nodded secretly.

    Ji Ning asked: "Is this a world created by the ancestor himself? Legend has it that powerful figures in the Three Realms can open up some small worlds, such as worlds with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. A world as vast as the world of Daxia can also be opened up  out?"

    "Haha That ancient world was created by Pangu. It is much bigger than those big worlds." Jiang Jun in white shook his head and smiled, "Although Master cannot be like Pangu, he can open up a world comparable to that of Pangu."  Daxia¡¯s cave world can still do it.¡±

    "This cave world is completely isolated from the outside world."

    "The cave world has its own cycle of reincarnation. There is also a small underworld in this world. Ghosts after death can continue to be reincarnated in this world." Jiang Jun in white said with a smile, "This cave world is actually a small version of the ancient Pangu.  The world' is completely outside the control of the Three Realms. Even other powerful beings cannot enter at all."

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing were all secretly shocked.

    Not subject to the control of the three realms

    ¡°Self-contained reincarnation¡­

    The Mighty One is indeed the Mighty One!

    "Fangcun Mountain is in the center of this cave world." Jiang Jun in white pointed to the top in the distance, "It's right there."

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing all looked up.

    Sure enough, there is a mountain peak floating vaguely in the distance.

    "Walk."

    Jiang Jun in white immediately flew over with Ji Ning and the others. The suspended mountain peak was getting closer and closer, and some cranes and animals could even be seen in it.

    "Wow." Jiang Jun and Ji Ning in white flew into the mountain peak and landed on a mountain road.

    "Follow this mountain road and go to the top, which is where Master is practicing Taoism." Jiang Jun in white said, and Ji Ning followed him up.

    The mountain road is rugged, but fortunately there are layers of stone steps.

    After walking for a short while, Jiang Jun in white turned and walked into the forest along a clearly trampled path beside him: "Ji Ning, follow me to see senior brother first."

    "Elder brother?" Ji Ning was confused and confused, and followed Jiang Jun in white as he walked deeper into the mountain forest.

    "Senior Brother is the first to follow Master, so you must not be rude." Jiang Jun in white said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    &nbsp;Jining's ears moved and he vaguely heard a sound.

    "One, two, three or four. Five, six, seven or eight, nine or ten you fall down!" Accompanied by a loud sound, a simultaneous click, followed by a boom~~~The white-clothed ginger  Jun and Ji Ning walked quickly, and when they heard the sound, they came closer and saw a big tree falling suddenly. Through the shadow of the tree, Ji Ning vaguely saw a man wearing straw sandals, common clothes and a straw hat.  This woodcutter has dark skin and is very simple.

    But Jiang Jun in white came over: "Elder brother."

    "Elder brother?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Woodcutter?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Big brother?

    The woodcutter in front of him was an ordinary man, dressed in ordinary clothes. Ji Ning's eyes were quite vicious now, but no matter how he looked at it, the worn and tattered straw sandal cloth should be an ordinary straw sandal cloth and not a magic weapon.

    And no matter how you look at it, the woodcutter in front of you doesn't have the slightest coercion or aura. Even Ji Ning doesn't feel the slightest threat.  From every angle, this woodcutter is a mortal!

    "Huh." The woodcutter put the ax on his shoulder, straightened his waist, turned his head and looked up, and said with a smile, "Haha, it's Mr. Jiang, why are you here with me?"

    "I was ordered by my master to go to Daxia World to pick up my junior brother. When I come back, I will take my junior brother to meet my senior brother first," said Jiang Jun in white.

    "Junior brother?" The woodcutter looked at Ji Ning carefully, his eyes were ordinary and not penetrating at all.

    "He is the junior brother, his name is Ji Ning, and he is now known as Wanxiang Zhenren." Jiang Jun in white said, "Ji Ning, I haven't met the senior brother yet."

    "Meet Senior Brother." Ji Ning saluted respectfully.

    The woodcutter smiled: "I'm just a woodcutter, but you were picked up by the master at such a young age. It seems that the master values ??you very much. The master has a good temper, but you have to work hard not to disappoint the master."  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, let's go, Mr. Jiang, take this Ji Ning to see the master." The woodcutter said.

    "Okay." Jiang Jun in white immediately took Ji Ning and left.

    Back to the mountain road.

    Ji Ning was confused: "Elder brother, he must not be a mortal."

    "When you look at Lu Dongbin, Xia Huang and others, you can clearly see that they are extraordinary.  Of course, it may also be that Lu Dongbin and others did not restrain their aura!  But this woodcutter No matter which way I look at it, I can't detect any trace of his cultivation. He even has calluses on his hands and a few white hairs on his hair.

    "Of course he is not a mortal." Jiang Jun in white said, "Master's sect, from ancient times to the present, has many disciples, including many true immortals and gods. But in terms of strength, senior brother is the undisputed number one! Much stronger than us.  .¡±

    "Undisputed number one?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Yes, it's just that the senior brother has never left the world of Xianyue Sanxin Cave since the ancient world was shattered." Jiang Jun in white said, "So in the three realms very few people know about senior brother."

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    The ancient world was shattered, and then three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds were born.

    It has been such a long time from the birth of the Three Thousand Great Worlds to the present. This senior brother actually has the patience not to venture into the Three Realms.  Generally speaking, the stronger the person, the more he likes to visit many places in the Three Realms. After all, there are hundreds of millions of small worlds, each of which has its own characteristics and splendor.

    Like Lu Dongbin, he played in the world and left his legacy in countless worlds.

    Like many powerful people, their fame spreads throughout the three realms.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Senior Brother

    "What's your senior brother's name?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Lumberjack." Jiang Jun said.

    "Did I mean my real name or Taoist number?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Whether it's his real name or his Taoist name, I know that the senior brother is called 'Lumberjack'." Jiang Jun shook his head and said, "I don't know anything else. You usually study Taoism in the mountains, but you can practice in the mountains and forests. Maybe the senior brother sees you.  , can give you some advice."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning was also curious about the fact that the senior disciple of Patriarch Bodhi was so mysterious.

    Soon, Jiang Jun took Ji Ning to the mountain gate.

    There is a big stone next to the mountain gate, and there are five big characters on the big stone - Xianyue Sanxing Cave!

    There are two Taoist boys in green robes at the gate of the mountain. These two Taoist boys can come to Fangcun Mountain and are peerless monsters, but on Fangcun Mountain they can only be regarded as ordinary people. If they can come to see the door, they will  I am already very happy.

    &nbsp; "Master."

    "Master." The two Taoist boys bowed respectfully to Jun Jiang. Jun Jiang is a True Immortal of Chunyang. How high is his status?

    "Um."

    Jiang Jun nodded and walked directly in with Ji Ning, Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing. Naturally, the two Taoist boys would not stop them.

    ¡­¡­

    Walk all the way.

    The scenery inside the Sanxing Moon Cave is beautiful. All kinds of fairy birds and beasts can be seen everywhere. Their auras are restrained, but no matter how restrained they are, Ji Ning still feels a strong sense of threat. It is obviously very powerful.

    The atmosphere in the Xianyue Sanxing Cave is very peaceful. None of the immortals, animals, and monsters show a ferocious aura, and they seem to be extremely well-behaved.

    "Ancestor teaches his disciples not to care about their origin, so in addition to the human race, there are also many demon races and even gods and demons who learn Taoism here." Jiang Jun said with a smile, "Ancestor also has a rule, as long as everyone in this Fangcun Mountain is  It is forbidden for any disciple to fight. Once any disciple dares to take action, the ancestor will immediately suppress it and directly make his soul fly away!"

    "No matter who it is, even I can't take action against those disciples and disciples. Once I take action, Master will kill me directly." Jiang Jundao, "This is an iron law, no one can violate it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    No wonder the atmosphere is peaceful. It turns out that any fighting is prohibited. The ancestor is on the mountain. Who dares to mess around?

    Walk all the way.

    "Master", "Master's Uncle", "Master's Uncle" and "Master's Master" are often called various titles on the road. It is obvious that Jiang Jun has a high status.

    "Master is inside." Jiang Jun pointed to an ordinary Taoist temple in front of him. There were two Taoist boys at the door of the Taoist temple.

    "Uncle, our master has already ordered us to enter directly with Ji Ning without any notification." One of the Taoist boys said with a smile.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Xianyue Sanxing Cave Chapter 2: The Life and Death of Sanshou Taoist

    "These two spiritual beasts are waiting outside for now." The Taoist boy said again.

    Ji Ning nodded, Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai also waited obediently and silently. They both knewthat the person in that Taoist temple was the most famous and powerful person in the three realms, "Bodhi Patriarch". How dare they create  Second-rate?

    "Let's go." Jiang Jun in white took Ji Ning into the Taoist temple.

    "Uncle Bai, the master is going to meet Dao Ancestor. Everything is just like a dream." Xiao Qing's eyes were full of excitement.

    Bai Shuize also nodded slightly. Until now, he was still in shock. The little kid who practiced swords and bows could actually go to pay homage to the powerful 'Ancestor Bodhi': "The encounters in life are really incredible."

    Inside the Taoist temple.

    There are many futons in an open space, and there are steps in front of the open space. There is also a futon on the steps. Sitting on the futon is a thin old man with white hair and beard. This thin old man is wearing a loose robe, sitting cross-legged, exuding  It has an aura that makes people feel at peace involuntarily.

    "Is he the Bodhi Patriarch?" When he saw the old man with white beard and hair, Ji Ning couldn't help but feel nervous secretly. This was a truly powerful person who had even killed other gods, demons and Taoist ancestors, and was even called the most powerful person in the three realms.  The mysterious Taoist!

    With such an existence, how could Ji Ning not be nervous?

    "Master, bring Ji Ning." Jiang Jun in white was also extremely respectful.

    "Meet Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning also said respectfully.

    Ancestor Bodhi opened his eyes, looked at Ji Ning, a smile appeared on his face, nodded gently, and asked Jiang Jun: "You can step aside first, and Ji Ning can stay."

    "Yes." Jiang Jun in white retreated respectfully.

    Only Ji Ning and Patriarch Bodhi were left around.

    Patriarch Bodhi smiled lightly and said: "Don't be nervous, just choose a futon and sit down first."

    "Yes." Ji Ning chose a futon beside him and sat down cross-legged.

    "I also watched the Immortal Fate Conference in Daxia World, and among them you, Mu Chuan, and Sloppy are undoubtedly the most outstanding." Ancestor Bodhi commented, "Chi Ming chose Mu Chuan in the end which was also what I expected.  Among them, Chi Ming¡¯s first priority when choosing his disciples is their character, and Mu Chuan¡¯s temperament is the most in line with his preferences.¡±

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The spirit of Shuifu once said that Patriarch Bodhi was very good at teaching his disciples. Relatively speaking, Patriarch Chiming and Emperor Xuanwu were not as good at teaching their disciples.  Even Patriarch Bodhi thinks that both ¡®Mu Chuan¡¯ and ¡®Sloppy¡¯ are good, and they do seem to have great potential.

    "But in my opinion, you have more potential than the two of them." Patriarch Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning felt happy.

    This is the first time someone has said that he has more potential than being sloppy and wooden, and the person who said this is Patriarch Bodhi.

    "The road to cultivating immortality is bumpy and difficult, so you must take it one step at a time, steadily, and you must walk steadily. This is right." Patriarch Bodhi said, "From this aspect, it is good to be wooden and sloppy.  Disciples. The two of them have the most solid foundations in the Immortal Fate Conference, and their minds are also the calmest."

    "Butthe world is divided into yin and yang." Ancestor Bodhi said, "It is important to be steady and steady, but sharpness is equally important."

    "You need to be calm, but you also need to be sharp."

    "Calmness is yin, sharpness is yang! Only by alternating yin and yang can you go further." Ancestor Bodhi said with a smile, "Jin Ning, your sharpness is much stronger than those two, and your foundation is also very solid. It's just that   Disciples like you are even more difficult to teach. Disciples like Sloppy and Mu Chuan are very easy to teach. Let them practice slowly and develop slowly, and they will gradually improve."

    "And you, your progress will be faster than theirs, but it will also be more dangerous. Your future achievements may be higher than theirs, or you may fall halfway." Ancestor Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Today I will give you a few words.  You need to keep these words in your heart.¡±

    "On the road to cultivating immortality, the goal should be lofty, and Pangu Nuwa should be regarded as the goal."

    "On the road to cultivating immortality, you need to look down and look at the road. Remember that you must have a solid foundation. Don't aim too high. You will lose your body and your soul."

    "On the road to cultivating immortality, you must be cautious, and be careful when sailing the ship that will last ten thousand years."

    "On the road to cultivating immortality, you must be sharp and have a strong heart to go further."

    What Bodhi Patriarch said is simple, but it is the foundation of cultivating the mind of immortality.

    Those who can be summoned by Patriarch Bodhi will have good qualifications and understanding. At this time, what determines future achievements is more importantly, character!

    "Ji Ning must remember this," Ji Ning said seriously.

    "How to aim lofty but not too ambitious, how to be cautious but ambitious This needs to be controlled by yourself. Between the yin and yang of heaven and earth, yin and yang, there is one mind." Lao BodhiTao.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The first time I met him, I told him these few words, and Ji Ning also understood the importance.  He also understands what his ancestor said, but "it's easier to know than to do". He should always be aware of himself on the road to cultivating immortality to prevent him from taking the wrong path.  These four pieces of advice from the ancestor are the four whips on the road to cultivating immortality, whipping oneself again and again.

    ¡­¡­

    Patriarch Bodhi said again: "In the Guanxian Yuan Conference, you should have learned the magical power of 'Star Picking Hand'."

    "Yes." Ji Ning admitted.

    The ancestor has already said the name of ¡®Star Reacher¡¯, how can I hide it.

    "Fellow Taoist Sanshou, we finally have a true successor. This magical power will finally reappear in the Three Realms!" Ancestor Bodhi sighed, "Little Bear, you haven't come out yet."

    Wow.

    A figure appeared out of thin air beside Ji Ning. It was the big yellow-haired bear.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised to find that the big yellow-haired bear beside him was more real, like life, unlike the illusory condensed in the 'Spirit of the Water Mansion'.

    "The little bear pays homage to Taoist Ancestor." The big yellow-haired bear knelt down and kowtowed directly.

    "It seems that Ji Ning, you did have to enter the Star Reaching Mansion to learn this magical power." Ancestor Bodhi nodded.

    Ji Ning looked puzzled: "Ancestor, this is the Star-Zhailing Mansion?"

    The big yellow-haired bear on the side said: "Zhaixing Mansion is the real name of Shui Mansion. Although this mansion was left by the master to pass it down to his disciples, it was also the master's cave home back then. The master often received some friends in Zhaixing Mansion.  There are even some gods and demons who come to listen to the master¡¯s sermon.¡±

    Ning immediately remembered the large number of futons in the main hall of Water Mansion. Indeed, many people once listened to the sermon there.

    Ancestor Bodhi said: "The Zhaixing Mansion is to Sanshou, just like the Three-Star Cave of the Setting Moon is to me. At that time, Sanshou also knew how difficult the catastrophe would be, so he prepared carefully and added a lot of treasures to his original cave.  , even melted several innate spiritual treasures to extract materials, and asked several powerful people to help, and finally built it. Then he threw it away and let the little bear find his successor. "

    "Please give me some advice, Tao Ancestor."

    The big yellow-haired bear kowtowed heavily, even with tears in his eyes, "Tell the little bear, Master, where is he now? Is he alive or dead?"

    He kowtowed with a banging sound, obviously eager for it. He had been waiting for this day for endless years.

    "Huh."

    When Ancestor Bodhi heard this, his expression was also complicated. He pondered for a moment before saying, "Sanshou is my best friend, a friend of life and death! We have known each other since the chaos, and we have been working together. I am more dull, and Brother Sanshou is more  Show your sharpness! I like to understand the heaven and earth, understand the mysteries of heaven, and not get involved in the power disputes in the ancient world at that time. Brother Sanshou was extremely warlike and warlike, and even a large number of gods and demons followed him. In ancient times,  He conquered a huge territory in the world and was called the 'God Lord'."

    ¡°Due to his early broken arm, he studied hard and figured out an earth-shattering magical power called ¡®Star Reaching Hand¡¯!¡±

    "The True God of Chaos is extremely good at fighting. Some Daluo Taoist ancestors who refine Qi Flow are unwilling to engage in a life-and-death fight with the True God of Chaos. But Brother Sanshou has realized this 'Star Picker', especially the Star Picker after the sixth turn.  The power is incredible. In the ancient world, it is also famous, and it is also at the forefront among the true gods and Taoist ancestors."

    Ancestor Bodhi's eyes were vague and he spoke slowly, "It's just that he has never fully understood the way of heaven, and his premonition of danger is relatively weak. The great catastrophe back then was the biggest catastrophe since Pangu founded the world. Sanshou him  He insisted on going, but I stopped him, but he was born with a fierce fighting spirit and refused to back down. He knew it was extremely dangerous but his warlike passion made him decide to go. Before going, he didn't want his 'Star Picker' to be lost.  So he asked several friends to help him, and based on his original cave, he added many treasures for refining, and finally created this new star-picking mansion for inheritance."

    "After building the new Star-Zhain Mansion, when the catastrophe came, he would not hesitate to fight it."

    "In that battle, I flinched." Ancestor Bodhi's eyes were misty.

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this.

    Patriarch Bodhi has flinched?

    The greatest catastrophe since the founding of the world by Pangu?

    "That catastrophe, the biggest catastrophe from chaos to the present, shattered the ancient world from the very beginning. Countless strong men fell, and gods and demons died. Beings stronger than Sanshou all died one by one.  ." Patriarch Bodhi sighed and shook his head, "It's tragic, it's tragic. Sanshou is a very combative person. Of course, among them, his magical power 'Star Picker' is indeed the top magical power. It was praised by Nuwa.  With his magical power and the Sanshou Madness, several gods, demons and Taoist ancestors died at his hands. I only watched the battle with the help of 'One Dream Three Realms' and never participated in the battle."

    &nbsp; "This magical power is Sanshou's innate fighting spirit. He also learned some from Pangu and Nuwa, and finally realized a great magical power. It takes talent to realize magical powers. The magical power I realized is better than Sanshou's.  There are many more, but none are as good as this star-catching hand." Ancestor Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "With such magical power passed down to your hand, you must not let it become dusty."

    Ji Ning nodded heavily.

    Taoist Sanshou used his ¡®Star Picking Hand¡¯ to kill several Taoist ancestors of gods and demons. According to Patriarch Bodhi, this magical power is obviously very terrifying.

    The yellow-haired bear¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this: ¡°Taozu, my master¡­¡±

    Ji Ning also looked at Patriarch Bodhi.

    "Is Taoist Sanshou alive or dead?"  This also made me want to know for a long time.

    "Little bear." Ancestor Bodhi looked at the big yellow-haired bear and sighed softly.

    The big yellow-haired bear's heart suddenly trembled, his face changed, and he kowtowed heavily with a loud bang: "I would also like to ask Dao Ancestor to tell me whether the master is alive or dead."

    "Little Bear, in fact, you already know in your heart, so why bother asking more." Patriarch Bodhi shook his head.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Setting Moon and Three Stars Cave Chapter 3: The Ancestor Recruits a Disciple

    "I" The big yellow-haired bear looked at the ancestor.

    "Dead, he died a long time ago. He died in that catastrophe." The ancestor shook his head, "Sanshou's temperament, if he was still alive, why would he not go to you? Let you wander outside for hundreds of millions of years,  You little bear has obviously guessed it, but you don¡¯t want to believe it.¡±

    Snapped!  Snapped!

    A drop of teardrops fell on the ground. The big yellow bear knelt down and trembled all over, letting out a painful cry: "Ouch¡ª¡ª"

    The wailing sound made Ji Ning feel sad.

    "Master, master, master" The big yellow-haired bear raised his head and shouted crazily. Taoist Sanshou was like a parent to him.

    After a long time, the big yellow-haired bear knelt down and said, "Little bear was so presumptuous before."

    "Okay." The ancestor ordered, "You can go back to Zhaixing Mansion. You can't leave Zhaixing Mansion yet."

    "Yes." The big yellow-haired bear said respectfully, then disappeared out of thin air and returned to the water mansion again.

    Although Ji Ning was feeling emotional about the spirit of Shuifu and Taoist Sanshou, he also found some doubts. Since the big yellow bear is the spirit of Shuifu, why does he feel like a living being?  Can you still cry?  Even the ancestor said that he cannot leave the Zhaixing Mansion now. How can he leave the Water Mansion in the future?

    "However, the spirit of Shuifu has been in Shuifu for hundreds of millions of years and has never left.  Even if we can escape, it will probably take a long, long time.

    "Ji Ning." The ancestor looked at Ji Ning, "Sanshou is dead, so I will teach you the Tao for him. You are willing to worship me as your teacher."

    Ji Ning immediately knelt down and said, "Disciple pays homage to master!"

    "Um."

    The ancestor showed a smile and said, "From today on, you will be my disciple. When you overcome the tribulation and become an immortal, you will become my direct disciple."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    "There are very few rules in my school, just two."

    "One, don't be disobedient."

    "Two, without my permission, you are not allowed to say that I am your master outside." The ancestor said, "If you disobey, at least I will kill you, blinding your memory and reincarnation. At worst, I will directly make your soul fly away, and then again  Thenlet your soul suffer from the burning pain of true fire forever."

    Ji Ning said respectfully: "Disciple understands."

    "When can a disciple be said to be an ancestor's disciple?" Ji Ning asked.

    "When the opportunity comes, of course you can." The ancestor smiled, "If you can match your senior brother's ability, you can also say whatever you want outside."

    Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Big brother?

    That is the first among many senior brothers. Even senior brothers such as Jiang Jun in white feel inferior to him. It is not easy to reach the strength of the senior brother.

    "As for whether you do good or evil in the future, I won't care too much, as long as you follow your heart." The ancestor said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    "Come forward and come to me." The ancestor ordered.

    Ji Ning was startled, then stepped forward, walked up the steps, and walked directly to the ancestor.

    Very suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The ancestor suddenly pointed his finger at the center of Ji Ning's eyebrows. It was a simple matter, but Ji Ning couldn't react at all. His finger was already placed at the center of his eyebrows.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Ji Ning's whole body softened, and he sat on the steps, closing his eyes and just sitting there.

    The ancestor smiled at Ji Ning, then closed his eyes and stopped paying attention.

    This is an empty corridor. The walls on both sides of the corridor are covered with various sword techniques. Those sword techniques are also moving, displaying the mystery of sword techniques.

    Ji Ning walked along this corridor, looking at the swordsmanship that was constantly moving on both sides.

    "The level of swordsmanship is average, less than the level of the first form of the three-foot sword." Ji Ning walked.

    He forgot why he came here.

    Forgot the past.

    He only knew to keep walking deeper along this corridor.

    The ever-changing swordsmanship on the two-story corridor wall even broke away from the corridor wall and surrounded Ji Ning, making Ji Ning feel endless mystery.

    "Here, the power of the second form of the three-foot sword is already present."

    Ji Ning continued walking.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, this corridor seemed to display in front of Ji Ning all the sword techniques in the 'Sword Way' in great detail. Originally, Ji Ning thought that he had a high enough understanding of sword techniques, but now he found that he still had  Not detailed enough!  Whether it is evil, domineering, arrogant, withdrawn, fierceall kinds of sword skills are on display.

    "Here, already at the level of the third form of the Three-foot Sword.  "

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been gone.

    "This is the level of the seventh form of the Three-foot Sword." Ji Ning continued to walk forward, and a large number of sword skills were absorbed by Ji Ning. Ji Ning's foundation became more and more solid, although he had already reached the seventh level.  The level of martial arts, but now Ji Ning's understanding of 'kendo' is obviously much higher.

    ¡­¡­

    A long time passed.

    "It's already the eighth level of the three-foot sword." Ji Ning felt it was difficult and strenuous. The countless swordsmanship around him continued to convey all kinds of mysteries to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning kept learning.

    He walked slower in the corridor.

    ¡­¡­

    "The level of the ninth form of the Three-foot Sword."

    The sword skills are becoming more and more unpredictable. Every sword technique around is comparable to the "Ninth Style of the Three-foot Sword". There are countless sword techniques around. Although Ji Ning cannot fully understand them, the fundamental mysteries of these sword techniques are not.  It was deeply engraved in Ji Ning's soul.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Continue to walk back, it is far beyond the three-foot sword.

    If there is a follow-up to the Three-Child Sword, the subsequent sword techniques will be completely comparable to the tenth and eleventh styles of the Three-Child Sword

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was immersed in the ocean of 'swords', walking in the corridor, his mind was completely filled with countless sword techniques, and more and more profound sword techniques passed through his heart.  Although he didn't understand it, the baptism of countless swordsmanship made Ji Ning very familiar with these mysteries.

    Very long time.

    As if thousands of years had passed, Ning finally saw the end of this passage, which was a vast expanse of huge sword light.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know why he walked over, and he didn¡¯t know if he should stop. He just walked into the end of the corridor and entered the huge sword light.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The vast and endless mystery came to my mind.

    The vastness of the sword, and all the mysteries, allowed Ji Ning to fully touch it.  Countless sword skills that he had experienced in the corridor before also passed through his mind, making Ji Ning's heart closer to the 'way of swordsmanship'.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning was startled and opened his eyes.

    It was then that he saw that he was sitting on the steps. On the futon above the steps was the ancestor wearing loose Taoist robes. The ancestor opened his eyes and looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "This, this" Ji Ning looked around, everything felt unreal.

    After a while, the decades of memories deep in his mind were completely restored, and the mystery of the countless sword techniques was pushed deep into Ji Ning's soul.

    "Master, I, I" Ji Ning looked at his ancestor anxiously. He felt as if he had spent thousands of years, and it took him a while to recover his memories of decades.

    "What's wrong with you? Didn't you just take a nap?" the ancestor laughed.

    "Master, how long should I sleep?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It only takes a stick of incense." The ancestor said.

    "But II feel like I have spent thousands of years." Ji Ning couldn't help but said.

    The ancestor said: "I just used the spell of 'One Dream for a Thousand Years' to let you truly experience the complete 'Sword Dao', from the beginning of the sword to the master of the sword."

    Yes, a dream lasts a thousand years.

    That feeling was indeed like a dream. It seemed that I no longer had the ability to think. I just kept walking in the corridor stupidly.

    "It's just to let you experience the feeling of completely mastering the 'Sword'. Your sword's realm still hasn't improved much." The ancestor said.

    Ji Ning knew that this "One Thousand Years of Dreams" would be of great help to him.

    Although he can still only perform the seventh form of the three-foot sword, his understanding of the sword technique has become much more solid, and he also has a vague understanding of the way forward in the way of kendo. He has even fully mastered the 'do of kendo'.  All have a vague perception.

    The road to cultivating immortality is to cross the river by feeling the pebbles.

    But I have a general understanding of this road, so when I walk, it will naturally be faster.

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning knelt down and said.

    "I just helped you. How successful you can be depends on yourself." The ancestor pointed lightly, and a stream of light flew directly into Ji Ning's mind.

    Ji Ning felt a large amount of information pouring into his mind.

    It took quite a while for Ji Ning to wake up.

    ""Northern Ming Jing"? Four volumes of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"?" Ji Ning felt that there was something in his soul.?Cultivation method.

    The first volume of the Nine Heavens of Chiming, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, Zifu.

    The second volume of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming, Vientiane, Yuan Shen, and Return to the Void.

    The third volume, the God Volume!

    The fourth volume, the True God Volume!

    "The "Nine Heavens Map of Chi Ming" was created by Chi Ming. This method was also praised by Nuwa. It is indeed a rare method that can be practiced all the way to the level of a true god." The ancestor said, "And the "Northern Ming Jing" is  This is the Qi refining method of the Water Element, created by Xiaoyao Taoist Patriarch, and can be practiced all the way up to Daluo Taoist Patriarch."

    "The two, one for body refining and the other for Qi refining, will be your basic method from now on." The ancestor said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning was extremely surprised.

    The Northern Ming Jing?

    Created by Xiaoyao Taoist?  As soon as you hear it, you will know that it is the most advanced qi refining method in the three realms.

    "The body refining method and the qi refining method are not considered precious in the Three Realms." The ancestor said calmly, "But magical powers and secret techniques are much more precious."

    Even the Emperor of Daxia did not have a method like the Bei Ming Sutra, so I dare say it was not precious at the level of Patriarch Bodhi.

    "We have two Taoist palaces in Fangcun Mountain, including all things, including formations, puppets, swordsmanship, swordsmanship, Tai Chi, thunder, lotusmany methods, all kinds of magical powers and secrets, it depends on your ability  Learn it." The ancestor said calmly, "Tao should not be taught lightly. If you want to learn, you must have the ability to learn."

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Go and learn Taoism peacefully in our Fangcun Mountain. When you are strong enough one day, you can go down the mountain and return to your world in Daxia." The ancestor said, "When you leave the mountain and come down the mountain, I will give you two great benefits."

    "Master, at what level is enough strength?" Ji Ning asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I get there,¡± the ancestor said.

    Ji Ning was immediately speechless.

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    "Go." The ancestor closed his eyes calmly and said, "You are not allowed to come in and harass me without my permission."

    "Yes." Ji Ning immediately left obediently.

    After Ji Ning left, the ancestor opened his eyes and shook his head softly: "How long has it been? This is the first time I have been nagging like this in front of my disciples. Thinking of Sanshou and the great catastrophe, I am still upset.  .¡±

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Xianxue Sanxing Cave Chapter 4: Palace of Immortals and Palace of Three Realms

    Ji Ning walked out of the Taoist temple. Jiang Jun, Xiao Qing, and Uncle Bai in white were waiting outside the Taoist temple.

    "Master." Xiao Qing has turned into a girl in green and shouted happily.

    Jiang Jun in white also looked at Ji Ning with a smile: "Now it's time to call me junior brother."

    "Senior brother," Ji Ning also said.

    But the two Taoist boys in the Taoist temple looked surprised. Jiang Jun in white smiled and said, "Qing Shui, Bai He, Master just accepted Junior Brother Ji Ning as his disciple. You two must remember this."

    "I've met my uncle," the two Taoist boys said to Ji Ning.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." Jiang Jun in white said with a smile, "Qing Shui and Bai He are transformed from two innate spiritual treasures and have been serving Master. Even if I want to see Master, I must ask for Master's permission. They  But the two of them are always there to serve you, much more than we disciples have to see our master."

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing were all shocked.

    An innate spiritual treasure?

    "Two martial nephews." Naturally, Ji Ning didn't dare to be arrogant.

    "Uncle, you don't have to be polite. We are just innate spiritual treasures. It is extremely difficult to cultivate. How can we compare with the two uncles? Their cultivation speed is far faster than mine." The Qingshui Taoist boy said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    The innate gods and demons are the gods and demons conceived by the heaven and earth after Pangu created the world.

    The innate spiritual treasure is the magic weapon that Pangu created the world and was born from the heaven and the earth!

    Immortal cultivators refine, usually human-level magic weapons, earth-level magic weapons, heaven-level magic weapons, immortal-level magic weapons and even pure yang magic weapons!  Even a powerful person can only refine a pure Yang magic weapon. This is the limit of deliberately refining a magic weapon.  However, the pure Yang magic weapon has a spirit, and it is entirely possible for it to absorb the power of heaven and earth, comprehend the mysteries of heaven and earth, and have a very small possibility of being promoted to the level of an 'innate spiritual treasure'.

    "Junior brother, the scenery here is beautiful and very secluded. It can be your residence on Fangcun Mountain. Junior brother can just leave the cave with you here." Jiang Jun in white took Ji Ning to a secluded place.  Not far away, you can still see mountains and streams flowing, and red spiritual fruits hanging on the branches. Occasionally, you can see some fairy birds flying by.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Okay, that's it."

    Come to Xie Yue Sanxing Cave to learn Taoism. You don¡¯t need to be demanding about the place where you live. What¡¯s more, the place that Senior Brother Jiang Jun helped to find is indeed a fairyland.

    "Wow."

    The Immortal Mansion came directly and landed on that piece of grass.

    "There are spiritual fruits and springs in Fangcun Mountain. You can eat them if you want." Jiang Jun in white said, "There are many monsters on the mountain, so remember not to kill them. Those ordinary beasts that are just acquired can be killed and barbecued."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡°Can we only eat ordinary beasts?¡± Xiao Qing muttered on the side.

    "Senior brother, the master told me before that there are two Taoist palaces on Fangcun Mountain, covering everything." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Jiang Jun in white nodded, "I will take you there."

    ¡­¡­

    The place where the most gods, demons and monsters gather in Xianyue Sanxing Cave is the ¡®Fairy Palace¡¯.

    "That is the Immortal Palace, one of the two Taoist palaces." Jiang Jun in white pointed to the nine-story palace in the distance, "The Immortal Palace is divided into nine floors, and each floor includes everything, including formations, puppets, and swordsmanship.  , escape techniques, lightning techniques, magnetic lightall kinds of magical powers and secret techniques are available. The higher you go, the more mysterious it becomes. This ninth level is naturally the most mysterious."

    "In the Immortal Palace, all comers are welcome. As long as they are creatures on Fangcun Mountain, they can enter and learn. However, the Tao cannot be taught lightly. There are simple tests to learn every secret technique. Only by passing the test can you learn the technique."  Jiang Jun said in white.

    Ji Ning nodded and said, "Then can these two spiritual beasts learn from me?"

    "This is natural." Jiang Jun in white nodded, "Although the secrets in the Immortal Palace are not the most profound and mysterious in my Xianyue Sanxing Cave, they far surpass the secrets in your Daxia world."

    "Do you have the secret technique of Qiankun Dao?" Xiaoqing was surprised and looking forward to it.

    "How many formations do you have?" Bai Shuize was also excited.

    "It's much more than you have in the entire Daxia world combined." Jiang Jun in white said confidently, "Even the disciples of the Chiming Dao Ancestor are not as good as my master in terms of the number of these methods. You must learn to refine Qi and body.  Dharma, you need to learn formations, you need to learn the Dao of Qiankun, the Dao of Taiji you can do it all, as long as you pass that simple test."

    Xiaoqing and Bai Shuize immediately understood that their opportunity had come.

    In fact, if you can enter Fangcun Mountain, you can have something to do with Bodhi Taoist Patriarch.  Or they are the disciples and grandsons of the Bodhi Taoist ancestor, or they are the servants, spiritual beasts, etc. of a disciple of the Taoist ancestor.  In short, they generally belong to Patriarch Bodhi.It's down, so it's normal to allow all creatures from Fangcun Mountain to study.

    "There are so many people, and there are also many monsters, gods and demons." Ji Ning took a quick look and saw a large number of people in the open space outside the Immortal Palace. There were even birds, beasts and other big monsters, as well as some strange-looking gods and demons.

    "Senior brother, where is the other Taoist palace?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There are two Taoist palaces, one is the Immortal Palace, and the other is the Three Realms Palace. All living beings in Fangcun Mountain can enter the Immortal Palace, but the Three Realms Palace must be the ancestor's direct disciples or have the ancestor's permission to enter!" Jiang Jundao  , "Junior brother, you are just a registered disciple because you are weak. In fact, Master treats you like a direct disciple, so you can also enter the Three Realms Palace, but your two spiritual beasts cannot enter."

    Ji Ning nodded in understanding.

    "The Palace of the Three Realms contains the truly top magical powers and some terrifying secret techniques in the Three Realms, which cannot be easily learned. Even if a direct disciple has learned several techniques, the master will prohibit them from learning any more." Jiang Jun said, "You can  Learning several techniques is already a great opportunity. After all, if the gods, gods, and demons can usually learn a technique, they can use it to traverse the three realms."

    This made Ji Ning feel hot in his heart.

    They are all powerful enough to control the three realms!

    "And usually when you become a master, your master will bestow you with magical powers and secret techniques that best suit you." Jiang Jun said with a smile.

    Ji Ning also remembered

    The master said that when you become a master, you will have two great benefits.

    "The Immortal Palace, the Palace of the Three Realms." Jiang Jun sighed, "Junior brother, remember, the Immortal Palace is divided into nine floors. You must be able to obtain the secret technique on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace before you can go to the Three Realms Palace."

    "If you can't even master the skills on the ninth level, you are naturally not qualified to learn the methods in the Three Realms Palace." Jiang Jun said, "As for the other creatures on Fangcun Mountain, they usually learn the skills on the ninth level of the Immortal Palace.  You will be driven down the mountain.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    This is the specialness of being a direct disciple!  Although he is a registered disciple, his treatment is that of a direct disciple.

    "Three Realms Palace." Ji Ning felt itchy in his heart.

    "Junior brother, please take your time and look. If you need anything, you can go to me. I'm on the mountain. Just ask some people and you'll find out." Jiang Jun said.

    "Thank you, senior brother." Ji Ning thanked him.

    "It's a small matter." Jiang Jun then left in a daze. He had already passed the stage of learning skills and had reached the level of a Pure Yang True Immortal.  I continue to stay in Fangcun Mountain. Firstly, I like the tranquility and tranquility of Fangcun Mountain. Secondly, I can occasionally listen to the sermons of Patriarch Bodhi.  After all, at his level, what he longs for is to become a Taoist ancestor.

    The Tao Ancestor is the most elite existence in the Three Realms!

    ¡­¡­

    "The Palace of the Three Realms is so small." Xiao Qing muttered, "It's really inconspicuous. After all, it contains the top magical powers and terrifying secret techniques in the Three Realms. This palace should be built without asking for too much domineering power. After all,  A little more fairy spirit."

    Ji Ning also blinked.

    The 'Three Realms Palace' in the distance is an ordinary pavilion, only a few feet high. Outside the pavilion, there is a lean old man lying there sleeping, with a fan on his chest. He snores while sleeping.  It was so loud that Ji Ning could hear it clearly from a distance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Palace of Immortals.

    Ji Ning, Xiao Qing, and Bai Shuize all arrived at the Immortal Palace. In the open space outside the Immortal Palace, a large number of humans, big demons, and gods looked at Ji Ning and the three of them curiously.

    "Who are these three? Why have I never seen them before?"

    "I haven't seen it either. Maybe he just went up the mountain."

    "I saw Master Jiang leading the three of them before. Maybe the beast-skin boy is the disciple of Master Jiang."

    "The aura is very weak. The three of them seem to be at the Vientiane level."

    "Well, very weak."

    This group of humans, monsters, gods and demons were talking among themselves, obviously not knowing about Ji Ning and the others.

    And at the main entrance of the Immortal Palace, there was a handsome man wearing a white robe and holding a white feather fan. The handsome man shouted calmly: "Quiet."

    There was a sudden silence, and all the human beings, big monsters, gods and demons in the open space were quiet. The handsome man in front of them was the manager of the Immortal Palace. How dare they be disrespectful?  Moreover, this handsome man is a very terrifying ancient beast, extremely powerful, far superior to any of them.

    "Junior Brother Ji Ning." The handsome man nodded to Ji Ning with a smile, "My name is Yinyue. You can just call me Senior Brother Yinyue. I already know about you."

    "Ji Ning has met senior brother." Ji Ning felt an extremely terrifying aura on this handsome man.It has an aura similar to that of the ¡®Sea-Overturning God¡¯.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Those humans, big demons, gods and demons are all sluggish.

    Junior brother?  Old Devil Silver Moon actually called this beast-skin boy Junior Brother?  In other words this beast-skin boy is a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi!  Ancestor Bodhi can accept him as a disciple just at the level of all things. There is no doubt that he values ??it so highly. Anyone who becomes an immortal will definitely become his direct disciple.

    "Um."

    The handsome man in white robes holding a feather fan looked at the large number of humans, big demons, gods and demons not far away, and said calmly, "You have to hear clearly, this Ji Ning is the new disciple of our ancestor. You all have to accept it one by one.  Respectfully, those who should be called Master-Uncle should be called Master-Uncle, and those who should be called Master should be called Master."

    "Meet my uncle."

    "Meet the Master."

    The powerful humans, monsters, gods and demons all shouted respectfully.

    Ji Ning looked at the existences in front of him. They were all at the level of Yuan Shen and even those who had returned to the void. There were even many gods, demons, and beasts that had returned to the void.  These returning gods and demons are all at the same level as the original gods and demons in Prison Mountain Great Wasteland.  But he obediently calls himself uncle and master.  Ji Ning also felt mysterious and unusual.

    "Junior brother, come in." The handsome man in white robe said.

    Ji Ning immediately turned around and saw the first floor of the Immortal Palace. At a glance, there was a row of tall bookshelves nearby. There were countless books on the bookshelves, and there was a line of big characters on the bookshelf: "Clean Fangcun Mountain Road once."  , you can choose any one.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 5: Test

    "Is this the only condition for learning these secret techniques?" Ji Ning looked at the line of big words on the bookshelf in astonishment.

    The ancestor also said before that one must go through a simple test before one can learn the secrets of the method. Ji Ning had already made mental preparations in his mind, thinking that the test would be easier.  But this is too easy Cleaning the Fangcun Mountain Road once?  It should be noted that those who can enter the Immortal Palace are not mortals. I am afraid that they can clean the mountain road in just a cup of tea.

    Ji Ning picked up a swordsmanship book and flipped through it, and was secretly surprised. It was definitely on the level of "Little Five Elements Sword Record".

    "Wow, this is the immortal level Qi refining method!" Xiao Qing exclaimed.

    "This formation book is no less than the "Nine Volumes of Formation"!" Bai Shuize was also excited to read it.

    Ji Ning glanced around. On each of the huge bookshelves with countless books, there was a line of big characters saying, "Clean the Fangcun Mountain Road once, you can choose any one."  Obviously, the conditions and tests for selecting any book on the first level of the Immortal Palace are the same.

    The handsome man in white robes on the side shook his head and smiled: "There is an old saying in our Fangcun Mountain If you learn the secrets of the Immortal Palace, you can become an immortal or a god. If you learn the magical powers and secrets of the Three Realms Palace, you can use them.  Across the three realms.¡±

    "Master, he can know the three realms in a dream, and he is naturally very good at collecting magical powers and secret techniques."

    "This Immortal Palace has collected a large number of magical powers and secrets from the ancient world to the present. Countless. Even the first level of the Immortal Palace, which is the lowest level, is considered good in the mortal world." White-robed Silver  Senior Brother Yue said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Yes, the master can know the three realms in a dream, and it will be really amazing to collect various methods.

    ¡°Senior brother, is this the first level of learning test?¡± Ji Ning pointed to that line of words.

    "Yes, to clean the mountain road you must hold a broom with your own hands and sweep layer by layer. Even for an immortal cultivator, it may take half a day." Yinyue said.

    Ji Ning nodded. It would be much faster if he used spells, but it would be much slower if he held a broom.

    "This first level is too easy. Junior brother, follow me up." Yin Yue said.

    "good."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing all followed the administrator of the Immortal Palace, ¡®Yin Yue¡¯, as they walked up the stairs.

    We arrived at the second floor of the Immortal Palace.

    The bookshelf on the second floor of the Immortal Palace is also engraved with a line of words, the content is: "Wipe all the desks and desks in the Immortal Palace, and you can choose any one."

    "It's so simple." Ji Ning blinked and looked down at the swordsmanship secret books, "It's already comparable to some of the top secret books from the Black and White Academy."

    "Treasure land." Bai Shuize was shocked.

    "This is the second level? I have never seen such a profound method!" Xiao Qing was completely jealous.

    "Hahaha, let's go to the third floor and have a look." Yinyue said with a smile

    ¡­¡­

    Come to the third floor.

    There is still a line of words on the bookshelf: "You can choose any one to remove weeds within a hundred miles."

    Yinyue said from the side: "This weeding requires you to pull out weeds one by one with your own hands. For weeds within a hundred miles, it will take a month to pull out each one."

    "It's difficult." Ji Ning nodded.

    He also discovered that this level was more difficult than the previous level. Although they were all hard work, they were all time-consuming.

    ¡°One method requires pulling out weeds within a hundred miles, so how long will it take to learn ten or hundreds of methods?¡± Xiao Qing muttered.

    "Let's go take a look at the fourth floor." Ji Ning continued walking up.

    ¡­¡­

    The fourth floor.

    A line of words on the bookshelf changed to: "Plant thousands of fruit trees with your own hands, you can choose any one."

    "It seems easier than weeding." Xiao Qing said doubtfully.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Weeding is used to get rid of weeds within a hundred miles, and the number must be very large.

    "You don't know this. This fruit tree is not a mortal fruit tree, but a fruit tree of fairy fruit. Naturally, you have to be very careful when planting it. Even if you are a cultivator of immortality, you can carefully plant fruit trees one by one with your own hands. You can plant thousands of fruit trees with your own hands.  It also takes half a year to grow a fruit tree." Yinyue said.

    "Half a year?"

    "You have to work hard for half a year to learn a method? This is only the fourth level." Xiao Qing stared.

    Ji Ning was very calm and continued walking towards the fifth floor.

    ¡­¡­

    ? Layer by layer upwards.

    The first level test only takes half a day to complete.

    The chores on the second floor will take three days.

    &nbsp; The chores on the third floor will take a month.

    The chores on the fourth floor take half a year.

    The fifth level will take three years.

    The sixth level takes a full twenty years.

    The seventh level takes a hundred years.

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the eighth floor." Although Ji Ning was full of doubts, he still remained calm on the surface and arrived at the eighth floor of the Immortal Palace.

    There are obviously many fewer books on the eighth floor.

    The Qi refining method here has surpassed the Pure Yang level and reached the ¡®Da Luo level¡¯.

    The magical secrets here take out one, which is enough to be the town method of the Daxia royal family.

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing's eyes fell on the bookshelf at the same time. There was a line on the bookshelf: "Being the doorkeeper of Sanxingyue Cave for thousands of years, you can choose any door."

    "It took a hundred years to learn a skill on the seventh level, but now it takes a thousand years." Xiao Qing couldn't help but said, "How long will it take to stay in Xianyue Sanxing Cave before going down the mountain."

    "But the secret techniques here are probably not as profound as those of the Shaoyan clan and the Beishan clan." Ji Ning was very calm, "Let's go and have a look at the ninth floor."

    ¡­¡­

    The ninth floor is also the last floor of the Immortal Palace.

    There are only three bookshelves on this floor, and the books on them are not many, but they are already truly high-quality books.  If you take out anything at random and fight with it, you can be regarded as a powerful master in the Three Realms.  It can be used as a means of suppressing the bottom of the box!  This is also the limit of the secret techniques learned by normal disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage!

    Only direct disciples and those with special permission from Patriarch Bodhi can go to the Three Realms Palace!

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised to find that the bookshelf was dark and there was no writing on it.

    "Why are there no words? Isn't it allowed to learn this ninth-level method?" Xiao Qing was confused.

    Ji Ning turned to look at Senior Brother Yinyue on the side: "Senior Brother, the further back the first eight floors of this Immortal Palace are, the longer the chores will take. But isn't there a test on the ninth floor? And   To learn the magic of the Immortal Palace, do you have to do odd jobs? On the eighth level, it takes a thousand years to be a Taoist to learn one skill, but does it take ten thousand years to learn ten?"

    My initial mental preparation was to study for decades and hundreds of years before returning to the world of Daxia.

    I made an agreement with Yu Wei!

    You have been studying Taoism in Fangcun Mountain for ten thousand years?

    The day lilies are cold!

    "Haha Junior brother is really smart." Yinyue shook her feather fan and said leisurely, "There are two types of tests in this Immortal Palace. One is naturally to do chores that are not difficult at all. It just takes a longer time. Those who have understanding  Those who are worse or more stupid usually choose this method. After being a Taoist boy for a thousand years, you can learn the powerful skills of the eighth level, which is worth it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    After becoming a soul, your lifespan will be unlimited, you just need to survive three disasters and nine tribulations.  It is indeed worth spending a thousand years to obtain a powerful method.

    "This is also a gift from the master to our Fangcun Mountain lineage. The so-called Tao should not be taught lightly, and the master just set a simple test." Yinyue said, "Of course, if you are a truly peerless genius with high understanding, you naturally don't need to do chores.  , naturally there will be other tests.¡±

    "What test?" Ji Ning asked.

    ??Yinyue smiled and said: "Junior brother, have you ever noticed that the open space next to the Immortal Palace, that is, the open space where the humans, monsters, gods and demons gather, contains some formation restrictions."

    As soon as Ji Ning recalled it, he nodded immediately: "Yes, there are some formation prohibition runes in that open space."

    "That empty space is the place of battle." Yin Yue said, "The master set up nine puppets, namely first-order puppets, second-order puppets, third-order puppetsand even eighth-order puppets and ninth-order puppets. No matter it is  Anyone who defeats the first-level puppet once can choose any method on the first floor of the Immortal Palace."

    "If you defeat the second-level puppet once, you can choose any method on the second floor of the Immortal Palace. If you defeat it twice, you can choose any two methods. If you defeat it three times, you can choose any three methods, and go down in order."

    "After defeating the third-level puppet, you can choose the third-level method."

    "The principle is the same. If you defeat the ninth-level puppet, you can naturally choose the ninth-level method."

    Yin Yue looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Junior brother, do you understand?"

    "This test is simple and clear." Ji Ning nodded, and then asked doubtfully, "If he is defeated once, he chooses one, and if he is defeated twice, he chooses two. Could it be said that the more battles he has, the stronger he will be?"

    ¡°You¡¯ve really tried it, so you¡¯ll know.¡±Yue Yue did not say much, "But remember, this competition is to compare your understanding of the Tao! Therefore, it is forbidden to use any magical powers, use any magic circles, or even forbidden techniques, secret techniques, etc. I heard that you are a sword fairy,  Then, you can only hold the sword and display your sword skills it is enough to show the strength of your sword skills."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "By doing chores, you can learn the skills on the eighth level of the Immortal Palace. Only by defeating the puppet can you learn the skills on the ninth level." Yinyue looked at Ji Ning, "Junior brother, when you defeat the ninth-level puppet, you can learn the skills on the ninth level.  Then you can go to the Three Realms Palace."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, and then asked, "Senior brother, which level of puppet should I compete with now?"

    "Those poor swordsmanship and secret techniques are not of much use to you, so you should start from a higher level! If the master can accept a junior disciple as his apprentice, the junior disciple may also be a rare and peerless genius Well, let's try it with this sixth-level puppet.  "Yinyue suggested. He also knew nothing about Ji Ning's strength.

    But he guessed that Ji Ning must have a peerless talent.

    "Sixth level? Sixth level?" Ji Ning remembered. The swordsmanship books in the sixth level were already more advanced than all nine styles of "Three Feet Sword"!  Any swordsmanship is far superior to that of the Black and White Academy.

    "I am at the realm of all things." Ji Ning said worriedly, "Could it be"

    "Don't worry, these nine puppets left by Master are not ordinary. They will exert different powers according to the strength level of the opponent. You are at the realm of all things, and the burst of energy in this puppet will also be at the level of all things. If you are at the realm of returning to the void  At the Earth Immortal level, when the puppet's Yuan Power bursts out, it will also reach the Void Returning level. So this competition tests the perception of Tao! It has nothing to do with whether you are Wanxiang Zhenren, Yuanshen Taoist, or the Void Returning Earth Immortal." Yin Yue said.

    Ning immediately felt reassured and said, "Okay, I'll give it a try with this sixth-level puppet."

    "Let's go to the competition place." Yinyue immediately took Ji Ning and walked down the nine-story Immortal Palace to the open space outside the Immortal Palace.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 6: Weak

    In the open space outside the Immortal Palace.

    "All retreat." Yin Yue ordered, and all the disciples from Fangcun Mountain withdrew from the open space.

    ??Yinyue waved her hand, and saw a puppet about ten feet tall appearing out of thin air in the open space. The puppet's entire body seemed to be made of steel, and there were six rings on its arms.

    "Junior brother, this is the sixth-order puppet." Silver Moon said.

    "Thank you, senior brother." Ji Ning was also full of expectations.

    Immediately, Yinyue, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing all walked out of the fighting place, while the other disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage were very surprised and curious.

    "Uncle Master is going to compete with the puppet."

    "Master is about to take action!"

    "This young master has just gone up the mountain and is about to compete with a sixth-level puppet. He must be somewhat confident. This is Wanxiang Zhenren, and he dares to compete with a sixth-level puppet. How far has the young master's understanding of the Tao reached?  No wonder being accepted as a disciple by the Patriarch is truly a peerless monster."

    "It's been thousands of years since I went up the mountain, and I still haven't been able to defeat the sixth-level puppet. I still learned the skills of the eighth level of the Immortal Palace by transforming into a child." An old demon who returned to the void said in a low voice.

    "I dared to compete with a sixth-level puppet as soon as I got up the mountain. It was amazing. In the big world of my hometown, that is a peerless genius that rarely emerges in endless years."

    These humans, demons, gods and demons all praised.

    In their minds, it must be extraordinary for Ji Ning to be accepted as a disciple by Patriarch Bodhi.  Moreover, the old devil 'Yin Yue', the manager of the Immortal Palace, is also a direct disciple of the ancestor, so he is probably confident in choosing a sixth-level puppet.

    "sharp."

    "A peerless evildoer."

    "Impressive."

    These disciples of Fangcun Mountain are looking forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    A place for competition.

    Ji Ning and the sixth-order puppet were facing each other from a distance. In the distance, Xiao Qing was still shouting: "Master, master, defeat that puppet."

    "Wanxiang boy, if you want to defeat me, show enough strength." The tall puppet said in a low voice. At the same time, he turned his hand and a long sword appeared in his hand.

    "Okay." A Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's hands.

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning moved instantly.

    Outside the competition site, all the disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage, including the old devil Yin Yue, watched carefully.  Having fully understood the 'Way of the Swift Wind', Ji Ning was also very fast. As if a gust of wind instantly arrived in front of the sixth-level puppet, the two Beiming Swords in his hands also turned into two dazzling sword lights in an instant.

    After experiencing "One Thousand Years of Dreams", Ji Ning's swordsmanship became obviously more solid and his swordsmanship became more pure.

    "Boom!"

    The tall puppet swung the long sword in his hand. For a moment, it seemed as if the earth's veins were surging, and the long sword seemed to be smashed directly by a huge mountain.  Even Ji Ning could see the shadows of the misty mountains with his naked eyes. The power of this sword made Ji Ning completely shocked.

    "No, the gap is too big!" Ji Ning saw the shadows of the misty mountains formed by the puppet's sword. The invisible mystery of the Tao made Ji Ning feel unable to resist.

    The two sword lights that were originally struck instantly turned into silk threads, becoming extremely flexible.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The puppet's long sword hit Ji Ning's Beiming swords, and an unparalleled force pressed down on him. Ji Ning's whole body flew directly through the air like a meteorite. When he flew to the edge of the competition place, he was suddenly thrown into the air.  A layer of restriction faintly emerged, and only then did he stop Ning from flying backwards.  At the same time, the two Beiming Swords were thrown high into the sky, hitting the distant restriction, and then fell to the ground.

    "I surrender." Ji Ning shouted, his palms were completely torn and bloody.

    It¡¯s just a fight.

    My sword flew out This gap is too big.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Outside the competition site, all the disciples from the Fangcun Mountain lineage, regardless of humans, monsters, or gods and demons, all looked at the scene in front of them in shock and blinked.

    In their hearts, Ji Ning was accepted as a disciple by Patriarch Bodhi, so there must be something extraordinary about him!  Even when they first go up the mountain, they can usually defeat second- and third-order puppets, and some powerful ones can even defeat fourth- and even fifth-order puppets.  However, none of them has defeated the sixth-level puppet as soon as they go up the mountain, but in the endless years of Fangcun Mountain, there are still people who have defeated the sixth-level puppet as soon as they go up the mountain.

    In terms of status, they are much worse than Ji Ning.Ji Ning is the ancestor¡¯s disciple!  These disciples also believed that Ji Ning should be able to create miracles.

    "It's a pity that Ji Ning, who should be "extraordinary" in their eyes, was defeated in one move and had no power to resist!

    "Master!" Xiao Qing looked at Ji Ning and felt sour in her heart. After all, the master was also the first in the Immortal Fate Conference. Just above Cun Mountain, she also believed that the master should show off his power.  But to lose so miserably, "Master must feel very uncomfortable! There are so many disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage watching around. That hateful old guy named Yin Yue is the one who asked Master to compete with the sixth-order puppet."  .¡±

    "Ning'er" Bai Shuize didn't expect this scene to happen.

    "ah."

    Senior brother Yinyue holding the feather fan waved his hand, and the sixth-level puppet was taken away by him. He walked over and said, "Junior brother, this, I don't have this I don't know much about junior brother's strength. I just know  Master has accepted a new disciple, I"

    Yin Yue also had no intention of doing so.

    He knows very well how harsh Patriarch Bodhi is in accepting disciples. Those who are accepted as disciples before they become immortals and gods are all very evil!  Monsters are scary, so he guessed that 'Junior Brother Ji Ning' should be able to fight against a sixth-level puppet. Even if he loses, it should be a regrettable defeat after fighting for a long time. He didn't expect that this kind of person has no resistance.  Defeated in one move.

    "It's not my fault, senior brother." Ji Ning shook his head. He also noticed the surprise, confusion and faint indifference in the eyes of the humans, monsters, gods and demons who were watching. Obviously, among immortal cultivators, strength is more important.  Even if you have a high status but lack of strength, others will still look down upon you.

    "Junior brother, I am not strong enough." Ji Ning said, "The sixth-level puppet is indeed far beyond the limit of what I can bear."

    "It's senior brother's fault." Yin Yue continued. This young junior brother suffered a big loss just after he went up the mountain for the first time. Moreover, he chose his opponent. Naturally, he felt ashamed. He continued, "With the sword that junior brother showed just now,  There is absolutely no problem in defeating the third-level puppet. There is also some hope for the fourth-level puppet. I wonder which one junior brother should choose?"

    "Fourth level puppet." Ji Ning said.

    "How about junior brother rest and fight again?" Yinyue asked.

    Ji Ning shook his head and smiled: "I was defeated instantly in the first battle. The consumption of divine power was almost negligible, and there was no need to rest."

    Looking at Ji Ning's smile, Yinyue couldn't help but nod secretly. This junior brother's character was quite remarkable. It was the first time he went up the mountain to compete with people watching, but he was so calm after he failed.

    "Okay." Yinyue nodded, and immediately waved her hand, and another fiery red puppet appeared in the battleground. There were four rings on the puppet's right arm.

    ¡­¡­

    "This Master Ji Ning's strength seems to be very average. He is so defenseless against a sixth-level puppet."

    "Well, it is very weak."

    "Why are you weak? You just went up the mountain, and if you compete with a sixth-level puppet, you will probably lose in one move."

    "I am just a spiritual beast of my master, and this Ji Ning is the disciple of my ancestor. I have to call him master! Can we be the same? I just went up the mountain and defeated the fourth-level puppet!  "

    "Look, it's started."

    "The master and the fourth-level puppet have begun to compete."

    The disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage originally looked up to Ji Ning, but in reality, they found that Ji Ning was nothing more than that!  Even compared to when they first came up the mountain, Ji Ning could only be regarded as a mid-level player, ordinary and inconspicuous!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In fact, these disciples.

    Some of them are direct disciples of true immortals and gods!  They are also the first-class peerless geniuses selected by the True Immortals and Gods in the Three Realms. Even those with the strength of Master Blackstone and Master Nine Deaths may not necessarily be selected by the True Immortals and Gods.  Their qualifications and understanding can be imagined.

    Some are disciples of immortals!

    Some are spiritual beasts!

    Some are servants of gods and demons!

    When they first went up the mountain, some were only at the Vientiane level, some were already at the Yuan Shen level, and some were even at the Void Returning level!

    Some of the Void-Returning Gods and Demons have lived for a long time and are already at a high level. It is normal to defeat a fifth-level puppet and a sixth-level puppet.  Like the disciples selected by the immortals, they also have extraordinary qualifications, and it is completely possible to reach the level of Cangwu Eagle and Black Stone Master.

    Therefore, most of these disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage who call Ji Ning ¡®Uncle Master¡¯ and ¡®Master Ancestor¡¯ can be regarded as peerless geniuses in this big world!  Some are even more evil!

    "This master's swordsmanship is quite good. It seems that he should be able to defeat this fourth-level puppet."

    "Well, I guess I can defeat the fourth-level puppet, but it's just barely."

    "Yes, veryStrong.  "

    The disciples of Fangcun Mountain all commented that they did not have much respect for this extremely high-status ancestor disciple ¡®Ji Ning¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    A ray of sword light penetrated the puppet's chest, sinking an inch deep, and then it could not go any deeper.

    The puppet also stopped, motionless, looked at Ji Ning, and said in a low voice: "You win."

    These puppets are inherently immortal, and even the returning gods and demons cannot hurt them when fighting with them So as long as they can penetrate the outermost layer of the puppet's body, it means victory.

    "Junior brother, you can go to the fourth floor of the Immortal Palace now and choose any method." Senior Brother Yinyue, holding a feather fan, walked over with a smile and collected the fourth-level puppet with a wave of his hand.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Fortunately, I had a thousand-year dream, and my foundation of swordsmanship is more solid, and my swordsmanship is more mysterious and unpredictable, so I can defeat the fourth-level puppet.  Otherwise, I might just be able to defeat the third-order puppet.

    This is also expected. After all, I am prohibited from using any magical powers and secret techniques. My biggest reliance, the 'Star Reacher', cannot be used, so my natural strength is much weaker!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Senior brother, how many levels of puppets can ordinary disciples of Fangcun Mountain defeat when they first go up the mountain?" Ji Ning asked.

    "When they first go up the mountain, the ordinary disciples are some weak and some strong. Overall, they are about the same as the junior brothers. However, when they first go up the mountain, they have generally practiced for hundreds of years, and some have practiced for thousands or tens of thousands of years." Senior Brother Yinyue said, the two of them  The surrounding sounds are naturally blocked when speaking.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "These ordinary disciples have been on the mountain for many years, so their strength must be different from before. I seem to be the weakest in Fangcun Mountain."

    However, Ji Ning is still confident. He has only been practicing for more than thirty years, and he has just climbed the mountain. If he is given a hundred years, he can surpass them!  And he also has the magical star-catching hand!  After all, it was forbidden to use magical powers when competing against puppets, and his greatest advantage was erased.

    But no matter what, compared with these ordinary disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage, I am still at the bottom.

    "Tall buildings are rising from the ground, but you still need to work hard!"

    It¡¯s June, everyone should have a guaranteed monthly ticket, please vote for it!  Readers' votes will make Tomato full of power~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Yi Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 7: Thirty Years on Fangcun Mountain

    "How long have you been practicing, junior brother?" Yinyue asked.

    "More than thirty years." Ji Ning said.

    Yinyue suddenly laughed: "No wonder, let me tell you, it turns out that junior brother has only been practicing for more than thirty years, and he can defeat this fourth-level puppet in such a short training time. I believe that junior brother's progress will be amazing in Fangcun Mountain in the future.  "

    Ji Ning smiled: "Thank you for your good wishes, senior brother."

    ¡­¡­

    Under the gazes of a crowd of humans, monsters, gods and demons, Ji Ning and Yinyue entered the fourth floor of the Immortal Palace together. The swordsmanship books on the fourth floor of the Immortal Palace were so advanced that any book they picked out was no less than  "Three-foot Sword" has all nine styles!

    "It is truly a holy place for learning Taoism." Ji Ning looked through the scrolls of these swordsmanships. Some of the top parts were already on the scrolls. He was very excited when he saw them. "Such swordsmanship contains countless swordsmen from the three realms."  My understanding, I have absorbed the understanding of countless sword immortals, which will definitely greatly improve my swordsmanship."

    ******

    Ji Ning also started studying Taoism at Fangcun Mountain.

    Because if you want to become a master, you must at least defeat the ninth-level puppet to obtain the magic door on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace, so that you can go to the 'Three Realms Palace'. This is the prerequisite for 'becoming a master'!  To be trained as a direct disciple and to learn the true great supernatural powers and secret techniques when entering the Three Realms Palace. This is the most basic requirement that Patriarch Bodhi has for Ji Ning as his disciple, and Ji Ning himself knows it very well.

    ¡°In addition, I had an agreement with ¡®Yu Wei¡¯ to return to Daxia to reunite.

    so¡­¡­

    You must enter the Three Realms Palace as soon as possible!  Ji Ning doesn't want to stay on Fangcun Mountain for hundreds of thousands of years. If he really stays on Fangcun Mountain for thousands of years, he can't imagine the people he cares about in Daxia, Yu Wei, Qiuye, Muzishuo, and Yuchi Xi.  What will it be like to wait for each month?

    "I must defeat the ninth-level puppet as soon as possible, preferably within decades." Ji Ning set a request for himself, but he also knew how difficult this request was. "In the following days in Fangcun Mountain,  I cannot be distracted at all. Lotus spells, soul secrets, etc. are all put aside. In the Immortal Palace, I only choose swordsmanship secrets!"

    Specializing in swordsmanship!

    This is Ji Ning¡¯s decision!

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes by Mr. Cang¡¯s career.

    Ji Ning, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing are all practicing hard on Fangcun Mountain.

    Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing were actually more excited than Ji Ning!

    "What should we do? The third-order puppet defeated us easily." Xiao Qing was helpless.

    "Now it seems that even if we fight against the second-order puppet, we are not sure." Bai Shuize was helpless.

    "The disciples of Fangcun Mountain are among the most unparalleled monsters in the three realms.

    Or the spirit beasts of the immortals, they have been practicing for a long time, while Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing have been practicing much shorter.

    "There is no other way, just do the chores." Bai Shuize said.

    "I can only do chores." Xiao Qing nodded.

    So, they both went to take over the "chores" and spent nearly a month hard-workingly pulling out weeds within a hundred miles before they could choose the method on the third floor of the Immortal Palace.

    This is the magic door on the third floor of the Immortal Palace.  If placed in the Black and White Academy, it would be regarded as a palace treasure!

    "Hahaha, I can actually get such a method." Xiao Qing held a copy of the "Qiankun Sword Code" and was extremely excited.  "I can finally truly understand the 'Great Way of the Universe'."

    "Is this the immortal's formation essay?" Bai Shuize also held a formation book, extremely excited.

    Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing are actually very talented.

    ¡°Uncle Bai is ¡®Baishuize¡¯. Although he is a mythical beast, he is average in other aspects, except for one thing he is born smart!

    Xiao Qing is even more talented in the ¡®Dao of Heaven and Earth¡¯.  When she was born, she was able to travel through the void (space movement). Although Xiaoqing did not understand the mystery of space movement at that time, as a divine beast, this was a talent, and she could use it with just a slight sense.  No need to understand, just a little touch.  Ready to cast!

    It¡¯s just that they have never met a really good master!  Ji Ning also had the help and guidance from the 'Shuifu Star Palace' and the guidance from the palace's talented immortals, but Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing were immersed in self-study!

    But it¡¯s different when you come to Fangcun Mountain!

    They can communicate with humans, demons, gods and demons.  Especially those gods and demons who return to the void, have long lifespans, and their knowledge is no less than that of the talented immortals.  For Ji Ning's sake, these disciples would often give pointers to Xiao Qing and Bai Shuize.

    The two of them can occasionally get guidance from the ¡®Old Devil Silver Moon¡¯, ¡®Jiang Jun in White¡¯ and others!

    The most important thing is?? 

    Patriarch Bodhi preached!

    Patriarch Bodhi rarely preaches, sometimes only once every ten thousand years.  But since he accepted Ji Ning as his disciple.  Patriarch Bodhi immediately gave more sermons, almost once a month!  This is also the habit of Patriarch Bodhi.  Generally, he will preach more regularly after he has accepted a disciple. What if he confiscates a disciple?  He would preach occasionally when he was in the mood.

    After all, only direct disciples will be valued by the ancestor.

    As for other disciples, they generally don¡¯t even have the opportunity to talk to their ancestors.

    Therefore, the entire Fangcun Mountain disciples were excited about it, and even several true immortals and gods on the mountain occasionally came to listen to the sermon.

    "As expected of the Taoist Ancestor." Bai Shuize was extremely excited. "Listening to one sermon by the Taoist Ancestor is far more powerful than my hundreds of years of practice. Many doubts in my mind have been solved one by one, and I have mastered a Tao!"

    "Dao Ancestor must have mastered the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. If you just say it casually, I will understand a lot. Now that the space is closed, I can also move in space." Xiao Qing was also excited.

    ¡­¡­

    Year after year passes.

    The two of them did odd jobs for half a year and obtained the secret of the fourth floor of the Immortal Palace.

    Chores are just physical work, they just need to put some thought into it, and they can continue their enlightenment and cultivation while doing chores!

    Then he did odd jobs for three more years and obtained the secret of the fifth floor of the Immortal Palace.

    After another twenty years of doing odd jobs, I finally got the secret to the sixth floor of the Immortal Palace!

    This sixth-level method is considered to be first-class among the Great Xia Dynasty!  Almost all of them were written by immortals, and some were written by Chunyang True Immortal.

    The twenty-sixth year in Fangcun Mountain.

    "Hahaha, I'm invincible, invincible." In the heavy rain, Xiao Qing ran around Ji Ning's immortal mansion with great excitement, flashing again and again, her figure was blurred, and the space moved extremely quickly  .

    "Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing."

    Ji Ning stood at the door of the Immortal Mansion. He stood there like a heavenly sword, making people unable to help but feel the urge to surrender.

    "Why are you invincible? And it's raining heavily, and you're still running around." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Xiaoqing." Bai Shuize also kept talking, "What's wrong with you? Why are you so excited?"

    "Hahaha" With laughter, Xiao Qing suddenly appeared in front of Ji Ning.

    "Master, master." Xiao Qing's eyes were full of excitement, "I can already use the Great Teleportation! I can finally use the Great Teleportation!"

    "What? Great Relocation?" Ji Ning looked surprised.

    When I killed Shao Yannong, I got a great teleportation talisman.  Among the life-saving things that I got in the 'Water Mansion' was a Great Teleport Talisman.  Ordinary space travel, space movement those are all 'small movements', they are just moving in a space, and the distance is far and near at most.

    With the continuous understanding of space.  The moving distance is getting farther and farther, and even the space ban cannot suppress it.

    But when the ¡®Great Way of the Universe¡¯ is fully understood and mastered, you can perform the ¡®Great Shift¡¯.  This great movementcan move directly from one world to another.

    For example, it is obviously in the underworld.  With a big move, you can directly return to the Winged Snake Lake in the Great Xia world!

    Like Shao Yannong, he was confident even when he was trapped in the Wujiang Immortal Mansion, because he knew that no matter how dangerous it was, he could escape back to the tribe's nest in the Daxia world by casting the Great Movement Talisman.  It's a pity that he didn't take Ji Ning seriously at that time and didn't think Ji Ning was a threat.  When Ji Ning released the black ring, it was too late for Shao Yannong to escape!

    "I'm reaching the realm of the Great Avenue of Heaven and Earth!" Xiao Qing said excitedly, "I can already perform the Great Teleportation. Hahaha Now I'm invincible, who can kill me? Who can kill me? Hahaha,  No matter how powerful the formation is, I can escape."

    Ji Ning and Bai Shuize both laughed.

    ??Kong Green Snake has an amazing talent for space.  When you reach the ¡®Great Dao Realm¡¯ and become one with the Dao.  Then you can perform the 'Great Teleportation', which is something even jealousy cannot do.

    "Master, please teach me how to use swordsmanship. Now that I have a stronger sense of the 'Dao of Heaven and Earth', my swordsmanship will be even higher." Xiao Qing continued. She wanted Ji Ning's guidance, so she simply learned swordsmanship.  Incorporate all the principles of the universe into swordsmanship.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    Xiaoqing is making progress, but his progress is even more amazing.

    After all, Ji Ning¡¯s journey from entering the Zifu realm to entering Fangcun Mountain in the Daxia world was actuallyJust nearly twenty years!

    After arriving at Fangcun Mountain, he had the guidance of his master, ¡®Ancestor Bodhi¡¯, and often gained enlightenment in the Star Hall of Shuifu Mansion. He even competed with those puppets time and time again to ponder the secrets of swordsmanship.  There are also countless sword skills for you to study!  How can progress be slow?

    ¡­¡­

    Once you defeat the puppet, you can choose a method.  For example, in a competition with a fourth-level puppet, in the first competition, the fourth-level puppet used arrogant swordsmanship, but the second, third, and fourth time the puppet's fighting would change. At first, it would change its swordsmanship, and later it would even use swordsmanship.  Knives, spears, long sticks, even flying swords, magic weapons, formation support, etc make the fourth-level puppet more and more difficult to defeat.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s strength has also improved very quickly!

    He has studied the swordsmanship of the fourth level of the Immortal Palace in more than a hundred books, and all of them are comparable to the "Three Feet Sword".

    Later, Ji Ning defeated the fifth-level puppet again, more than 30 times in a row, and studied more than 30 swordsmanship books!

    Later, he defeated many sixth-level puppets and obtained more than twenty swordsmanship books on the sixth level.

    ?????????? Defeat the seventh-level puppet several times and obtain eighteen swordsmanship books.

    Although there are many books on swordsmanship that he has read and studied, many of them were even written by gods and true immortals, and some are essays by Taoist ancestors But Ji Ning still focused on the "Three-foot Sword" that he spent the most effort on, and then absorbed the essence of other swordsmanships.  Incorporated into the Three-Child Sword, this "Three-Child Sword" has been continuously improved and changed. It is increasingly different from the original swordsmanship of Beixing Immortal, and has completely become a more powerful swordsmanship belonging to Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    In this kind of cultivation, Ji Ning has been in Fangcun Mountain for thirty years in the blink of an eye.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The latest chapter of 138kanshu.com¡¯s High Speed ??Wild Desolate Chronicles. This chapter is Volume 13, Chapter 7. Thirty Years on Fangcun Mountain. The address is./ÎÄÍø./17364/4103726/

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 8: The Ninth Style of the Three-foot Sword

    On one of the grasslands in Xianyue Sanxing Cave, Ji Ning's Immortal Mansion is located here.

    In a courtyard within the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the ground, eyes closed, motionless.  There was a big snow-white dog lying there next to him.

    "Wow."

    A girl in green clothes appeared out of thin air, it was Xiaoqing.

    "Don't make a sound." Bai Shuize opened his eyes and said through the voice transmission.

    "What's wrong, Uncle Bai?" Xiao Qing looked at Ji Ning who was sitting cross-legged and with eyes closed, and said through a message, "Master is practicing? But master usually practices in a quiet room, isn't it? Why is he sitting here?"  On the ground?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s usual practice is actually to enter the quiet room in Shuifu, which was built by Taoist Sanshou. The speed of enlightenment there is indeed very fast.  Of course, the existence of the 'Water Mansion' is very secret. Even Patriarch Bodhi told Ji Ning not to reveal it.  So Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai still don't know.

    "Ning'er was walking in the courtyard when she suddenly had an epiphany, so she sat down cross-legged and meditated." Bai Shuize said in a voice transmission, "When this epiphany occurred, there was a flash of inspiration. Naturally, there was no room for wasting time in the secret room."

    "Oh." Xiaoqing nodded.

    This is the case with epiphany. When the inspiration flashes, you must immediately grasp it and look down at the sky.

    "My master's swordsmanship has made amazing progress in the past thirty years. Even the eighth-level puppet has been defeated by my master nine times. Now my master has an epiphany and his strength will definitely improve!" Xiao Qing said excitedly, "Maybe he can defeat the ninth-level puppet.  Woolen cloth."

    Ninth-level puppetsmany of the great demons and gods and demons who have returned to the void are helpless!

    This shows how amazing Ji Ning¡¯s progress has been in the past thirty years.

    "Ning'er is extremely talented, especially in swordsmanship." Bai Shuize said, "In the world of Daxia, Ning'er had to distract himself from other things, such as studying other spells, etc., and there were all kinds of disputes.  Fighting! But on this Fangcun Mountain, there is no dispute. And Ning'er is completely obsessed with swordsmanship. For more than thirty years, Ning'er's swordsmanship has become extraordinary and holy."

    "Well, that's incredible." Xiao Qing also nodded.

    In the past thirty years, Xiaoqing has made great progress and mastered the Great Movement.  Bai Shuize is smarter and more understanding than Xiao Qing, and he has become a true master of formations.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s progress far surpassed both of them!

    At first, the ordinary disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage were still murmuring.  He doesn¡¯t have much respect for Ji Ning.  But later on, Ji Ning concentrated on studying swordsmanship, and his swordsmanship continued to improve, and he defeated the fifth-level puppet, the sixth-level puppet, the seventh-level puppet, the eighth-level puppet which made all the disciples of Fangcun Mountain stunned!

    Even the manager of the Immortal Palace, ¡®Silver Moon Devil¡¯, sighed with emotion: ¡°Junior brother Ji Ning, he is really a peerless swordsman, and his progress in swordsmanship is really frightening.¡±

    Although there is an ancestor Bodhi who preaches, but the master leads you in, the practice still depends on the individual.  The master can at most give guidance at critical moments The main training and understanding is based on Ji Ning. Obviously Ji Ning is extremely outstanding in the 'do of the sword'!  Even the original peerless swordsman ¡®Lu Dongbin¡¯ was moved by it.  He wanted to accept Ji Ning as his disciple several times in a row.

    However, the Emperor of Daxia was determined not to allow it!  Either way, Ji Ning came to Fangcun Mountain and worshiped Patriarch Bodhi.

    "Look!"

    On the twelfth day of Ji Ning's enlightenment, sword energy appeared out of thin air around Ji Ning in the courtyard.

    brush!  brush!

    Xiaoqing and Bai Shuize retreated to the corridor in the distance and watched from afar.  I saw more and more wisps of sword energy around Ji Ning, and at the same time Ji Ning also opened his eyes.

    "This. Is this the original state of Senior Beihang?" Ji Ning said softly. Countless sword energies around him gathered together and became extremely solid.  A dazzling fairy sword emitting white light was formed.

    "Behead." Ji Ning said.

    Tear it apart!

    The white light sword condensed by the sword energy flew across the sky. As it crossed the sky, a huge black dragon appeared on the white light sword!  The shadow of this black dragon surrounds the white-gang flying sword. Even the black dragon's eyes have a kind of wanton publicity as the white-gang flying sword cuts across the sky.  It caused an explosion all around.

    "The ninth form of the three-foot sword." Ji Ning said to himself, "The sword travels the three realms!"

    "Senior Beixing's most powerful sword. I finally mastered it. However, I feel that Senior Beixing's sword 'Sword Traveling Three Realms' is too unbridled and unbridled and not restrained enough. This move is a little more restrained. As the saying goes, "A strong dragon has regrets"  , I'm afraid the power can still be improved." Ji Ning's vision is so high now.

    It should be noted that the swordsmanship secret book on the fourth level of Shenxian Palace is the "Three-foot Sword" level.

    On the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth floors, Ji Ning did not choose some overlapping and similar ones. Even so, Ji Ning also studied them carefully.?Hundreds of swordsmanship books!  In particular, Ji Ning from the eighth level of the Immortal Palace chose nine books. These nine books were all written by powerful people in the Three Realms. Although they were just essays, they were already profound and inscrutable.

    How could Ji Ning not have a high level of vision under the influence of so many swordsmanship skills?

    ??The Immortal Beihang originally traveled around the world by himself to practice hard.

    "But Ji Ning is a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi. He has countless swordsmanship books in the Three Realms to study. In addition, he is the embryo of a peerless sword fairy. How can he not be at a high level?

    "Now, I have fully understood all nine styles of "Three-Child Sword"." Ji Ning nodded secretly, "But the first eight styles have been modified by me and become the most suitable swordsmanship for me. This ninth style  ¡­It also needs to be modified.¡±

    With so many peerless sword classics for reference, Ji Ning¡¯s solid foundation in ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ is indeed incredible.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, master." Xiao Qing rushed over, "The sword technique just now seemed mysterious and unpredictable. Did you make a breakthrough?"

    "Well, I have fully understood the ninth form of the "Three-Child Sword"." Ji Ning nodded.

    There are nine styles of the three-foot sword, which are: the sword is clear, the thorns are dense, the sword suddenly appears, the sun is in the sky, the sword is hidden in the moonlight, the realm of the great realm, the sword cuts with one word, both immortals and demons, and the sword travels through the three realms!

    Bai Shuize next to him was even more shocked and said excitedly: "Ning'er, I heard that the Beixing Immortal can rival the immortals with this "Three Feet Sword". Among the immortals, some swordsmanship realms are not as high as the "Three Feet Sword". Ning'er  Is your swordsmanship already higher than that of some immortals?"

    "Senior Beixing is comparable to an immortal. It's just a very vague statement." Ji Ning chatted with several senior brothers on Fangcun Mountain and naturally understood more. "It is very difficult to overcome the tribulation and become an immortal. Some return  It is easier for the Immortal to the Void to overcome the tribulation, but it is hundreds and thousands of times more difficult for the Immortal to return to the Void to overcome the tribulation. It is even said that for some Immortals to return to the Void, the tribulation will directly dissipate without falling. Moreover, the cultivation years of the Celestial Immortals are different, and some are dispersed.  Xiu, some are under the disciples of powerful people, so their strength naturally varies."

    "The so-called Beihang Seniors are comparable to heavenly immortals, but they are only comparable to the most ordinary heavenly immortals."

    "Just like the Sanxian Zhuo Hua in history who has lived for millions of years, he is also said to be 'comparable to the immortals'. Senior Beixing has lived for millions of years and is also comparable to the immortals." Ji Ning said with a smile, "These immortals and immortals  , the gap will be huge, and it¡¯s hard to say. Weak immortals, some immortals who have lived for millions of years and tens of millions of years may be able to kill them. As for the most powerful immortals, I heard that there are complete immortals among them.  Mastering the Dao of the Sword is only one step away from becoming a Pure Yang True Immortal. That is the monster among the immortals, even comparable to the Pure Yang True Immortals."

    "So even if they are immortals, the difference in strength will be huge. To say that they are comparable to immortals hahaha, they are all words of praise." Ji Ning said.

    indeed.

    Now, he has reached the fifteenth level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" in the body refining of gods and demons alone, which is comparable to the early stages of the body refining of ordinary gods and demons!  Once he uses his star-catching hand, and then relies on his terrifying swordsmanship he is no less than the Immortal from the North Traveling back then!

    When Ji Ning first entered the Black and White Academy, he admired the Beixing Immortal very much. Naturally, he had no objection to the saying that the Beixing Immortal was comparable to the Heavenly Immortal.

    But now that I have reached the level of Beixing Immortal, I feel a little ashamed when I hear the words 'comparable to the immortals'.  After all, Ji Ning knew very well that he was only on par with the most ordinary immortals.  If you meet a more powerful immortal, you may be able to defeat yourself, or even kill yourself!

    Xiao Qing said excitedly: "Master, please don't be humble. No matter what, at least your swordsmanship is at the level of an immortal! Even higher than ordinary immortals, right?"

    Ji Ning was startled, then smiled helplessly: "Yes. But Xiaoqing, with my strength in the Three Realms, I am still a small figure, so I need to keep a lower profile."

    "Master, your strength is almost invincible to the immortals." Xiao Qing did not know how to be humble at all.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Invincible under the gods?

    Even if you encounter a loose immortal who has been defying the heaven for millions of years, I'm afraid it won't be much better than yourself.  He is indeed considered the best among the immortals.  However, the loose immortals in the Three Realms are all minor players after all, and only the heavenly immortals can be considered to have some real status. As a disciple of the ancestor, he naturally has a higher level of vision.

    "I have never been to the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace or the Three Realms Palace." Ji Ning thought to himself, "When we get to the ninth floor, we can go to the Three Realms Palaceespecially the Three Realms Palace. My senior brothers have all said that the Three Realms Palace is  As long as I get one method in the palace, I will be able to conquer the three realms. By then, I will probably be stronger than now. I will no longer be at the level of Immortal Beixing, but probably at the level of Immortal Juhua. Even if it is more powerful  I'm afraid I can still save my life."

    &nbsp; Ji Ning is looking forward to the Three Realms Palace.

    "Xiaoqing, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning asked, "I want to go into seclusion and modify and perfect my "Three-foot Sword". You can just go about your own business and don't need to worry about me."

    "Okay." Bai Shuize nodded.

    "Master, you have just broken through and retreated, and the distance between you and me is getting bigger and bigger." Xiaoqing said helplessly, and then he laughed and said, "Fortunately, my 'Great Teleportation' will probably take a long, long time, Master."  Come on."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    long time?

    ¡°After all, I am a human race, and I must fully master the ¡®Great Way of the Universe¡¯ before I can perform the Great Teleportation.  My swordsmanship is still far away from being completely perfect!  As for the ¡®Great Avenue of Heaven and Earth¡¯, it is even more infinitely far away!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The stone door closed and Ji Ning entered the secret room.

    Following the ripples in the secret room, Ji Ning walked directly into it and arrived at the water mansion.

    "Ji Ning, you have finally mastered all nine styles of the "Three-Child Sword"." In the main hall of Shuifu Mansion, the big yellow-haired bear is here with a smile on his face.

    "Senior, am I confident of breaking through the eighth floor of the Temple of War now?" Ji Ning asked. As early as ten years ago, he had broken through the seventh floor of the Temple of War. At that time, he chose an immortal-level treasure.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The latest chapter of 138kanshu.com's High Speed ??Wild Desolation. This chapter is Volume 13, Chapter 8, The Ninth Style of the Three-foot Sword. The address is./ÎÄÍø./17364/4105115/

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 9: Two Immortal Level Treasures

    The big yellow-haired bear nodded slightly: "I'm very sure, you can give it a try."

    Ji Ning smiled and walked towards the corridor.

    Every time the God and Demon Body Refining reaches a great level, there are only two opportunities to enter the War Temple!  Therefore, Ji Ning would usually ask this big yellow-haired bear for his opinion. Every opportunity represented a supreme treasure, so Ji Ning did not dare to be careless.  Especially now, it represents an immortal-level treasure!

    After a while.

    "Wow." Ji Ning had already come out of the War Temple.

    "Win!" Ji Ning exhaled softly. What he encountered in the eighth floor of the Temple of War was an ancient god and demon at the level of returning to the void!  My own "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is only at the fifteenth level, and compared with ordinary gods and demons, they are only in the early stage of returning to the void. If compared with real gods and demons, I am afraid that they are equivalent to gods and demons with perfect souls!

    And this Void-Returning God and Demon is a level higher than myself!  And he also has supernatural powers and is extremely powerful!

    This battle is indeed hearty

    The Void-Returning God and Demon even split into three clones, turning into three headed gods and demons and besieging Ji Ning!  Ji Ning used his three-headed and six-armed hands, his star-catching hand, and his sword light in all directions He forcefully hit the Void-Returning God and Demon at a disadvantage. In the end, the Void-Returning God and Demon had to admit defeat.

    "Happy, happy, after thirty years of practicing Taoism on Fangcun Mountain, I finally defeated the Returning God and Demon!" Ji Ning recalled that in the Wenhuangze of Prison Mountain, he was like an ant in the eyes of the ancient Returning God and Demon.  .

    And now!

    I am already at the level of the Returning Void God and Demon!  No less than the other party, he even defeated a Void-Returning God and Demon just now!

    "It's strange, how could a Void-Returning God-Devil appear in this Water Mansion?" Ji Ning was also puzzled. He once asked the spirit of the Water Mansion, "Yellow-haired Big Bear", but the spirit of the Water Mansion didn't say anything at all.

    "Jining, congratulations, you have passed the eighth floor of the Temple of War." The big yellow-haired bear appeared out of thin air, "Immortal Ju Hua only passed the seventh floor back then."

    Immortal Juhua only broke through the seventh level when he became a loose immortal.

    "A long, long time later, Immortal Juhua has the strength to break through to the eighth level, but unfortunately, there is no chance to break through to the eighth level!

    "Senior, I want to choose treasures." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Last time I passed the seventh level, senior, the magic treasures in the book you took out were all top-grade Immortal-level treasures, and there was not even one top-grade Immortal-level treasure.  .¡±

    "There will definitely be some this time," said the big yellow-haired bear, "and there will be more when you choose treasures for the third time."

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    This is the rule of Zhenbao Palace.

    Theoretically, immortal level treasures can be obtained three times!  They broke through the seventh and eighth floors of the Temple of War respectively, and reached the sixteenth level of the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" to enter a new realm!

    The fairy-level treasure you get for the first time has the smallest range of options.

    The second time, it¡¯s more.

    The third time, all the immortal treasures left by Taoist Sanshou will be listed, and naturally there will be many more rare treasures.

    "It's just a small thing for you to manage the Treasure Palace and take out all the treasures for me to choose from." Ji Ning was helpless.

    "There is no way." The big yellow-haired bear shook his head, "I can't change the rules set by the master.

    When you were in the Wanxiang real person stage, which was the stage where you were most likely to die, the master made an exception and allowed you to get some life-saving treasures in the Wanxiang stage.  As for now?  Now that you are much stronger, you must follow the rules.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Enter the Treasure Hall.

    A cup of tea.

    Leave the Treasure Hall!

    Another immortal-level treasure is obtained!

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning walked out of the Treasure Hall with a smile. This second time he chose an immortal-level treasure, he was indeed much happier than the first time.

    "Senior, I will go to the quiet room to retreat for a while." Ji Ning said Lu and went to the quiet room in Shuifu Mansion.

    Boom!

    The door to the quiet room opened and then closed again.

    Ji Ning directly sat cross-legged on the huge Netherworld jade bed. The dark jade bed exuded an astonishing coldness, and his soul felt cool!  I remember the first time I sat on this Netherworld Jade bed, I felt like my soul was frozen. But now Ji Ning is much stronger.

    The higher the understanding of the Tao, the more determined the Tao mind, and the stronger the soul!  Even the Netherworld Jade Bed only made Ji Ning feel extremely cool and refreshing.

    ¡°Om~~~¡± The Bodhi Meditation Formation also emitted waves of fluctuations.

    Ji Ning's heart completely calmed down.

    As soon as he turned his hand, two treasures were suspended in front of him.  One treasure is the golden circle!  Another treasure is suspended ifIf there are nine black fairy swords that seem to turn into nothingness.

    This golden circle is the treasure that Ji Ning selected after passing through the seventh floor of the Temple of War. It is called the 'Three Talents Locking Immortal Circle'. This is a high-grade fairy-level magic weapon used to trap or even close enemies. Once the enemy is trapped, it will be difficult to escape.  Even the weaker ones will be taken in directly. The Sancai Lock Immortal Circle has its own space that can take in living and dead objects. Once it is taken in, even the Pure Yang True Immortal cannot get out.

    Of course, True Immortal Chunyang wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to be taken in!

    The other nine black fairy swords are the fairy-level treasures that were chosen after passing through the eighth floor of the Temple of War. They are called the Plow Sky Sword Array. The nine swords are all fairy-level flying swords, a set of nine.  Although individually it is not as good as the Thousand Ox Sword. The Thousand Ox Sword has reached the ultimate level of the Immortal Level and is almost as powerful as the Pure Yang Immortal Sword.

    But after all, the Litian Immortal Sword has nine handles, and the nine handles combined are no less powerful than the Qianwu Sword!

    The most important thing is that Ji Ning once saw a swordsmanship book called "Ploughing the Sky" on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace.

    Ji Ning had asked the yellow-haired bear before: "Senior, I saw a swordsmanship book on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace called "Ploughing the Sky". It is recorded in the abbreviation that it is the "Ploughing of the Sky" by a powerful person in the three realms.  The swordsmanship created by the ancestor. I wonder if this set of celestial swords, the Litian Sword Formation, is related to the ancestor of Litian?"

    "Hahaha, this set of Plow Sky Sword Formation is specially used to cooperate with the performance of 'Plow Sky Sword Technique'. This Plow Sky Sword Technique was famous in the ancient Pangu world and is a very famous swordsmanship in the Three Realms.  !" The big yellow-haired bear laughed.

    So, Ji Ning immediately chose this sword formation!

    Ji Ning sat on the Netherworld Jade Bed, looked at the two immortal-level treasures in front of him, and nodded gently: "As soon as I defeat the ninth-level puppet, I will immediately go to the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace to select the set of sword skills "Ploughing the Sky"."

    "For "Three-Child Sword," I will need to absorb the essence of all aspects in the future and slowly create and improve it. And "Plough Sky"if nothing happens, it will also be my way to defend against enemies."

    Compared with some of the powerful swordsmanship in the Immortal Palace, the swordsmanship created by Beixing Immortal is far behind.

    The first eight postures have been completely modified and improved by myself!  The ninth form also needs to be modified and improved.  As for the tenth and eleventh postures in the future they need to be created by themselves.

    The swordsmanship you create is the most suitable for you and the most powerful when you use it!

    But before it was created, "Plough Sky" could be used temporarily.

    "This 'Three Talents Locking Immortal Circle' will be given to Uncle Bai for use when he reaches the stage of returning to the void to become an immortal."  Ji Ning thought secretly.

    "Three talents lock the immortal circle, which helps me very little."

    When I made the choice, I thought of Uncle Bai. Uncle Bai is a master of formations, but he lacks offensive methods. The three talents locking the immortal circle can be transformed into the "Three Talents of Heaven, Earth and Man". It is quite complicated to display, but it is the most suitable formation for Uncle Bai.  Grandmaster. It doesn¡¯t require Uncle Bai to get close to fight, so it¡¯s really suitable!

    More than a month has passed since this retreat. Ji Ning made some changes to the ninth form of the "Three-Child Sword", "Sword Traveling Three Realms", making it more restrained, and the Si Shi is faster and faster!

    For Senior Beixing, this ninth form of 'Sword Traveling Three Realms' is the ultimate, but for me, this ninth form is just a midway move. I will definitely create the tenth and eleventh form.  .

    ¡°It¡¯s already summer?¡±

    When Ji Ning walked out of his immortal mansion, he felt that the sun was high in the sky and extremely hot.

    Every world is under the light of the sun star and lunar star.

    Even the cave world of Xianyue Sanxing Cave is the same. Every world will have a shadow of the "Sun Star" and "Lunar Star". For example, in the Daxia World, there is a sun and a moon!  Because the sun star is closer to the world of Bactria, the 'sun' in the world of Bactria is larger and the 'moon' is smaller.

    Although it is only the shadow of Sun Star and Taiji Star, its power is still amazing.  Obviously, the power of the sun star and lunar star, which are the leaders of the stars in the sky, is incredible.

    "Uncle."

    "Master."

    "Master."

    In the open space outside the Immortal Palace, disciples from the Fangcun Mountain lineage are gathering. Some are meditating quietly, some are discussing Taoism, and they are leisurely and comfortable.  Seeing Ji Ning coming, they all stood up and shouted respectfully.

    Thirty years later, the disciples of Fangcun Mountain have truly admired and respected Ji Ning from the bottom of their hearts!

    "Yeah." Ji Ning just nodded lightly, then walked into the Immortal Palace, searched from the first floor to the ninth floor.

    Beside the railing on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace, Senior Brother Yinyue, who was dressed in white robe, sat on the ground.Leaning against the railing, there were some fairy wine, roast chicken and other barbecue food next to him. He also put his feather fan on his stomach and fell asleep like that.

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry, but walked to the bookshelf aside and picked up the swordsmanship book "Ploughing the Sky".

    The ninth-level books are extraordinary.

    Ji Ning opened the book, nodded slightly, and showed a smile. This "Li Tian" was indeed created by the ancestor of Li Tian in the Three Realms. It needs to be cast with a nine-handled fairy sword. It is best to have "  Thirty-six layers of plowing formations are integrated into it.

    "This plowing of the sky is based on the mysteries of water and earth, and is integrated into the mystery of the Qiankun Dao. Finally, it is displayed through the sword." Ji Ning nodded. He was quite good at water, qiankun, and sword. As for the 'earth movement'  There are many sword skills in Litian, and the ancestor of Litian has obviously prepared some basic sword skills for his disciples.

    Even if you have little understanding of the elements of earth, you can still perform swordsmanship that does not contain the elements of earth.  And wait until the future, I believe I can also make some progress in the earth element.

    "Senior brother, senior brother." Ji Ning put down the notebook, walked to senior brother Yinyue, shouted, and even pushed, "senior brother!"

    "Ah." Senior Brother Yinyue then opened his eyes, "What's wrong, what's wrong?"

    "Senior brother, I want to challenge that ninth-level puppet." Ji Ning said.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 10: Senior Brother and Senior Sister

    (.)

    "Ninth-level puppet?" Yin Yuelian stood up, holding the feather fan and said with a surprised smile, "Junior brother, are you sure?"

    "I have never fought before, so I dare not say anything," Ji Ning said.

    "Junior brother, you are just being humble. Come on, hurry up and let me see you." Yinyue immediately led Ji Ning down the Immortal Palace and came to the open space.

    ¡­¡­

    Many disciples from the Fangcun Mountain lineage gathered outside the clearing, and even Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai arrived because Ji Ning had sent a message to them mentally before, telling them that he wanted to challenge the ninth-level puppet.  Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai both took a break from practicing and came to watch the battle.

    "Is Master Ji Ning going to challenge the eighth-level puppet again? He has defeated the eighth-level puppet nine times before, right?"

    "Maybe we can challenge the ninth-level puppet!"

    "How can a ninth-level puppet be so easy to challenge!"

    "We have so many disciples, and some monsters have been here for tens of thousands of years, but they haven't been able to defeat the ninth-level puppet."

    The disciples were discussing quietly.

    Some disciples even asked Xiao Qing and Uncle Bai: "Kong Qing She, Bai Shui Ze, which level of puppet does Master Ji Ning want to challenge?"

    "Sister Xiaoqing, don't tell them, just tell me."

    After all, after these thirty years, Xiaoqing and Bai Shuize have become very familiar with these disciples.

    Bai Shuize smiled.

    But Xiao Qing raised her head and said, "You'll know just by looking at it."

    In the distance, Ji Ning and Yinyue were talking. They had high status, and most disciples from the Fangcun Mountain lineage would not dare to talk to them.

    "Wow." Yinyue waved her hand, and a puppet appeared out of thin air.

    This puppet is all white jade, with nine rings on its right arm, and its invisible aura is also very strong.

    "Ninth level puppet!"

    "It's the ninth level!"

    "Uncle Ji Ning wants to challenge the ninth-level puppet!"

    There was a sudden exclamation and excitement.

    The days in Fangcun Mountain are so leisurely.  Everyone is devoted to cultivating Taoism, so someone challenging the ninth-level puppet is enough to attract the attention of many disciples.  Especially for this challenge it was Ji Ning who had just been under the disciples of Patriarch Bodhi for thirty years and was his unofficial direct disciple.  This naturally makes everyone more excited.

    *******

    In the place of fighting.

    Ji Ning and the ninth-level puppet faced each other from afar.

    "This is your first time to challenge me. The body of a god and demon is only at the level of perfection of the soul." The eyes of the ninth-level puppet looked at Ji Ning carefully with a hint of light.

    Ji Ning knew, however, that these ninth-level puppets were refined by his master, Patriarch Bodhi. They were comparable to pure Yang magic weapons, and they were endowed with spirituality and wisdom.

    A Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's left and right hands: "Stop talking nonsense. Use your strongest swordsmanship."

    "Hmph." The ninth-level puppet smiled coldly, and a wide heavy sword appeared in his hand, "Then I will play with you." As soon as he finished speaking, the ninth-level puppet made the ground shake with one step, and it had already reached Ji Ning.  In front of you.  The speed was so fast that Ji Ning's eyebrows moved. His feet only moved slightly, and the two swords in his hands rushed forward at the same time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The overwhelming shadow of the waves appeared out of thin air. Ji Ning's swordsmanship was already advanced enough to attract a large amount of blessing from the power of heaven and earth, and these strange phenomena appeared just now.

    The wave of shadows swept up, and Ji Ning's sword light was also among them.

    Bang!  clang!  clang!

    The ninth-level puppet's heavy sword is extremely fierce and domineering.  Every sword hit with huge waves!

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is more resilient and continuous.

    The sword skills of the ninth-level puppet are even more fierce.

    But under Ji Ning¡¯s continuous sword skills, the ninth-level puppet became unable to withstand it.

    "You really have a chance. I can't defeat you unless I show some real skills." A heavy sword also appeared in the other hand of the ninth-level puppet.

    Boom~~~Boom~~~~

    I saw two heavy swords waving.  For a moment, it was like a huge wind wheel, and even a huge vortex of waves appeared in the sky above the ninth-level puppet!  The huge whirlpool shadow obviously represents the extremely powerful power of heaven and earth. The sword power of this ninth-level puppet is obviously more fierce and domineering!  And with a strangulating power!  Completely suppressing Ji Ning!

    "The sword travels the three realms!" Ji Ning was suppressed, and his swordsmanship suddenly changed.

    The Jianyou Three Realms that had been modified and perfected in retreat was immediately put into use.  Under the two dazzling sword lights, there were two black swimming dragons.  The two black dragons swam, entangled with each other, and rushed towards each other.

    ??"Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The three intersections of sword light.

    Suddenly everything came to a standstill.

    The ninth-level puppet and Ji Ning passed each other, standing back to back. The ninth-level puppet was motionless, while Ji Ning put away the Beiming Sword in his hand.

    There is a hideous wound on the chest of the ninth-level puppet!

    In the previous three encounters, it was obvious that Ji Ning's swordsmanship was a little faster. Even though it was just a little bit faster, it had already decided the outcome.

    The ninth-level puppet lowered his head and looked at his chest. The wound on his chest disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "You win." The ninth-level puppet turned to look at Ji Ning, "You defeated me in the first fight. You can enter the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace."

    "Yuxin, this is my junior brother, I deserve to win against you." Yinyue walked over.

    "Junior brother? The disciple accepted by the ancestor?" The ninth-level puppet looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    "The more disciples who defeat you, the closer you are to freedom. You should be happy. Well, it's time for you to go back to where you went." Yinyue waved her hand and put away the ninth-level puppet.

    "Junior brother, congratulations." Yinyue looked at Ji Ning and smiled, "Let's go, let's enter the Immortal Palace."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Immediately followed Yinyue into the Immortal Palace.

    The disciples of Fangcun Mountain looked blankly at this scene, watching Ji Ning and Yinyue enter the Immortal Palace together.

    "Won!"

    ¡°I actually won!¡±

    "Master Ji Ning defeated the ninth-level puppet."

    "What a domineering swordsmanship, what a terrifying swordsmanship."

    "Uncle, you are truly a peerless swordsman."

    Everyone was amazed.

    "It's only been thirty years."

    "It has only been thirty years since Master became a disciple of the Patriarch. Thirty years ago, Master barely defeated the fourth-level puppet. In just thirty years, he has already defeated the ninth-level puppet. I have been on the mountain for nearly a million years.  "The six-armed demon surrounded by flames said in a low voice, shaking his head and sighing.  "You humans have really ridiculously high levels of understanding."

    "I am a human being. I have been up the mountain for thousands of years, but I have not defeated the ninth-level puppet."

    "Even the gods may not be able to defeat the ninth-level puppet. Thirty years no wonder he was accepted as a disciple by the ancestor."

    "The ancestor's direct disciple is amazing."

    "Sister Xiaoqing, how about asking Master to give me a sermon sometime?"

    "Brother Bai, your master's swordsmanship is really good, but I have doubts about my swordsmanship. When will your master give us some advice?"

    There are various discussions.

    Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai were also very happy.

    ******

    To defeat the ninth-level puppet in thirty years, ordinary disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage marveled at it and found it unbelievable.  But for a direct disciple like Old Devil Silver Moon, this was within expectations.

    Ji Ning and Yinyue were walking on the stairs of the Immortal Palace, walking up the wooden steps.

    "Junior brother was able to defeat the ninth-level puppet in thirty years. It's really amazing." Yinyue smiled, "Now the ordinary disciples below are shocked and excited by it."

    "It's okay." Ji Ning didn't feel there was anything to be proud of.

    ¡°I have the guidance of my master, Patriarch Bodhi, and the guidance of the Shuifu Xingchen Palace. I often sit on the netherworld jade bed in the Shuifu Meditation Room, and meditate in the environment of the Bodhi Meditation Formation Thirty years?  His original goal was to defeat the ninth-level puppet within decades.

    "I wonder how the other brothers and sisters are doing? How long did it take to defeat the ninth-level puppet?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "Among the many direct disciples of the master, you are considered normal." Senior Brother Yinyue said with a smile, "There are many direct disciples. Those who were extremely strong when they became disciples are not included. Those who were very weak when they became disciples Including you, there are ten of them.  Two of them. The shortest one was more than a year, and the longest one took more than 13,000 years."

    Ji Ning was shocked: "The shortest is just over a year? The longest is more than 10,000 years?"

    After all, he was accepted as his direct disciple by the ancestor, which took more than 10,000 years.  It's a little too outrageous.

    And more than a year is too exaggerated.

    "There are a total of nineteen disciples under the master. Seven of them were very strong when they became a disciple, and there are twelve others who are weak." Yinyue said.  "Among them, the Ninth Junior Brother has a very high level of understanding. The master's incarnation traveled around the ancient world. He met this Ninth Junior Brother. The Ninth Junior Brother was still an ordinary child at that time, and he liked painting the most. The master just gave him a pointer at that time. Ninth Junior Brother has never  A young child who has practicedI realized the Tao at night and realized a complete Tao, the "Tao of Ink Painting".  Then the master took him to Fangcun Mountain. In more than a year, the ninth junior brother defeated the ninth-level puppet.  "

    Ji Ning blinked.

    A young child who has never practiced drawing?  Enlightenment of a complete Tao in one night?

    Defeated the ninth-level puppet in more than a year?

    "Then there are the third senior brother and the sixth junior brother." Yin Yue said, "Both of them only spent a few years, and they didn't practice much when they first became disciples. However, they both came from extraordinary backgrounds, and the third senior brother was born with great luck.  , is a golden crow conceived on the sun star. The sixth junior brother is also extraordinary, he is a spiritual monkey conceived and born from the Sky-Mending Stone left by Empress Nuwa."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    The spirit monkey bred by the Butian Stone reminded Ji Ning of the story recorded in a novel on the small world "Earth". He didn't know that this so-called spirit monkey was somewhat similar to the story recorded in the novel.

    "From now on, it will take decades of cultivation." Yin Yue said, "In short, the human race has extremely high understanding, and there are also worlds such as Third Brother and Sixth Brother who have given birth to extraordinary beings, and their understanding is also extremely high."

    "The master's disciples, those who have defeated the ninth-level puppet within a hundred years, are all from the human race and from extraordinary backgrounds."

    "There are several masters like me in the demon race. For example, I practiced for more than three thousand years before defeating the ninth-level puppet. There are also those who are later than me. The overall understanding of the demon race is much worse than that of the human race."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The demons have poor understanding, and the gods and demons have even worse understanding!  However, God also made up for it. The human race has a life span of 500 years in the Zifu stage and 800 years in the Vientiane stage.  But the demon clan is different. Some great demons with innate creatures can live for thousands of years, and great demons in the Vientiane stage can even live for more than ten thousand years.  As for the life span of gods and demons, it is even more outrageous. Gods and demons are basically immortal, and they are not even affected by three disasters and nine calamities. However, their understanding is also pitifully poor, and they may not even make any progress in billions of years.

    "The senior brothers and sisters under the master are all extraordinary. Some have amazing backgrounds or amazing opportunities. It is because of the inheritance of Sanshou Taoist that I can become a disciple of the master." Ji Ning understood that he was considered ordinary among the master's disciples.

    But the difference between me and them is I am a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi and Taoist Sanshou.

    ¡°My own magical power, the ¡®Star Picker¡¯, was the basis for Sanshou Taoist to conquer the ancient world. Not even the Bodhi Patriarch could possess this level of magical power.

    "The ninth floor has arrived."

    Yinyue walked to the ninth floor and said with a smile, "After junior brother chooses the ninth floor's method, he can go to the Three Realms Palace! As long as he learns one of the magical powers and secrets in the Three Realms Palace and practices them to the extreme,  He will definitely be able to travel across the three realms and become a famous figure in the three realms."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 11: Hou Yi¡¯s Archery

    (.)

    Ji Ning walked to the bookshelf dedicated to swordsmanship and carefully looked through other swordsmanship classics. He knew what they were and then picked up the simplified copy of "Ploughing the Sky".  ¡¾High quality update.¡¿

    "Senior brother, I will choose this book "Ploughing the Sky"." Ji Ning said.

    ??If you have the Litian Sword Formation in hand, of course you should choose "Litian".

    "Okay." Yinyue nodded, and when he turned his hand, a thick book appeared in his hand. It was the complete swordsmanship "Litian" written by the ancestor of Litian. Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he connected it.  When he opened it and took a look, he couldn't help but be immersed in it. Ji Ning was too lazy to run and sat down on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace to study the swordsmanship.

    ¡­¡­

    Summer passes and winter comes, and a year has passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this year, Ji Ning was not in a hurry to go to the Three Realms Palace. After all, the Three Realms Palace was there and he couldn't escape. Ji Ning defeated the ninth-order puppet three times this year, and also obtained a total of 100, including "Ploughing the Sky" in  Three swordsmanship classics inside.  They are all written by Dao Zu, and they are all top-notch swordsmanship in the three realms!

    Ji Ning studied carefully and gained some insights. He even figured out the thirteen sword techniques of "Li Tian"!

    "It's time to go to the Three Realms Palace."

    It was already dark, but Ji Ning walked out of the Immortal Mansion.

    In one year, he felt that his perfect creation of "Three-foot Sword" and his understanding of "Plowing Heaven" had reached a peak, and it was difficult to improve in a short time, so he decided to go to the Three Realms Palace.

    ******

    The Three Realms Palace is just an ordinary pavilion several feet high, but it is the most mysterious place on the entire Fangcun Mountain!

    For ordinary disciples of the Fang Cun Mountain lineage, they can often enter the Taoist temple of Patriarch Bodhi to listen to the teachings, but they are not qualified to enter the Three Realms Palace in their lives. Those who can enter the Three Realms Palace almost everyone can have possessions in the Three Realms.  With a great reputation.

    "Huu~~~"

    The loud snores were loud and low, and the lean old man was lying there outside the pavilion, sleeping with the fan on his chest.  When Ji Ning was just above Cun Mountain.  This lean old man was sleeping. It had been thirty years now, and Ji Ning had never seen this old man wake up.

    The so-called sleeping for ten thousand years refers to this old man!

    "Second senior brother." Ji Ning walked over and said respectfully.

    After going up the mountain for so long, Ji Ning also knew the situation of this second senior brother.

    Senior Brother Jiang once said: "Among the disciples of the master, it is these two senior brothers who have truly passed on the mantle of the master! The second senior brother is a practitioner of both Buddhism and Taoism, and is proficient in all of them. Even the master's great supernatural powers such as 'One Dream and Three Realms' are only limited to  The second senior brother learned it. I once wanted to learn this magical power from the master. But the master said that I couldn't learn that magical power. Only the second senior brother under his disciples could learn this magical power!"

    "Don't look at Second Senior Brother sleeping there, but in fact, his incarnation has been wandering around in the Three Realms, leaving behind countless inheritances. There are many secrets in the Three Realms that cannot be concealed from Second Senior Brother. In my opinion, under the master's sect, in terms of strength,  Senior brother is first, and these two senior brothers are second!" Yinyue also said this.

    "Your second senior brother has done countless good deeds and established endless merits. He is sincerely doing good and has been doing so since the ancient world. His luck is incredible. Both the Buddhist and Taoist sects have wanted to invite your second senior brother to come over several times.  Under their sect." Patriarch Bodhi also said, speaking of these two senior brothers, even Patriarch Bodhi was very proud of himself.

    Obviously he is very satisfied with this disciple!

    After Ji Ning learned the details of the second senior brother, he also admired him very much.

    The second senior brother had a dream of the three realms.  His incarnation has been to almost every small world in the Three Realms, leaving his legends in countless worlds, so he is extremely famous!

    The Second Senior Brother¡¯s fame is astonishing even in a small world like Earth.

    "Second senior brother? Senior brother Jidian?" Ji Ning shouted.

    "Who is calling me?"

    The lean old man lying down touched his nose.  Opening his sleepy eyes, he seemed to be sleeping but not sleeping.  He smiled and said, "You are the disciple that the master just accepted, Ji Ning from the Daxia world?"

    "Exactly." Ji Ning continued.

    Under the ancestor¡¯s sect, the eldest brother is unfathomable and the undisputed number one.

    The name of the second senior brother is spread throughout the three realms. His great merits and great luck make both Buddhist and Taoist sects covetous.  But these two senior brothers are free in the three realms and have done countless good deeds, but they are really not under the control of Buddha, nor are they under the control of Taoist ancestors.

    "Master told me a long time ago, but I didn't expect you to be so quick. Thirty and one years after joining, you have already come to my Three Realms Palace." Jidian nodded slightly while holding a broken fan, "Go in, the magical powers and secrets in the Three Realms Palace are already there."  You can choose from any book on magic, but the Tao cannot be taught lightly, it must be learned through simple tests."

    &nbsp;"Junior brother understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    Every swordsmanship book in the Immortal Palace was obtained through a simple test.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching Ji Ning walk into the pavilion, there was a glimmer of light in Ji Dian's sleepy eyes: "This little junior brother has a pure heart and is full of merit. And his sword heart  Tsk, tsk, that¡¯s amazing! But why would master accept him as his disciple?¡±

    Ji Dian knows Patriarch Bodhi best, and he has learned the most about Patriarch Bodhi.

    Patriarch Bodhi chooses his disciples for a reason and will not choose them randomly.

    Or you may have great luck!

    Or you may have an extraordinary birth!

    Or your understanding is incredible!

    "This junior brother doesn't seem to be able to rely on anything like that. Does he have any secrets?" Ji Dian immediately smiled, stood up and walked in to see what Ji Ning had chosen.

    ******

    Ji Ning entered the pavilion. There were three scattered books in the pavilion. There were simple books randomly placed on the books. There were only nineteen books in total.

    There are magical powers, magic circles, and secret techniques

    "The complete version of "Eye of the Candle Dragon"?" Ji Ning immediately picked it up. He had only learned the upper part in the Great Xia Dynasty, but he had obtained the complete version in the Three Realms Palace.

    ?As soon as you open the simplified book.

    The test is written on the first page of the simple book: "Clean the mountain road of Fangcun Mountain to learn from it."

    "This" Ji Ning was shocked, "This can be considered a test, and it seems to be exactly the same as the test on the first floor of the Immortal Palace."

    The conditions for learning a peerless magical power that ranks among the top 100 in the Three Realms can be so simple.

    It¡¯s just cleaning the mountain road, half a day is enough!

    "The magical powers and secrets in the Three Realms Palace were originally collected by the master." Senior Brother Jidian walked in and said with a smile, "It is just to teach the disciples. Naturally, the test will not be too difficult."

    "But this is too easy. The tests on the seventh and eighth floors of the Immortal Palace are more difficult than him." Ji Ning said helplessly.

    "The test of the "Eye of the Candle Dragon" is a bit simpler." Ji Dian said, "But after all, the 'Eye of the Candle Dragon' has already died long ago. Once he dies, his great magical power "Eye of the Candle Dragon" will be in the Three Realms.  Among them, there are also many Dao Ancestors! This is one, and the second is that the "Eye of the Candle Dragon" is best practiced by gods and demons such as the Zhulong. If it is other creatures, I have not heard of it yet.  Who can cultivate this magical power to the level of 'Zhulong'?"

    Ji Ning understood.

    First, it is difficult to practice, and second, Taoist ancestors know more about it, so the test is easy.

    "This is the simplest test." Ji Dian said, "Junior brother, take a closer look, there are some that are truly outstanding, even unique in the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning continued to look carefully.

    soon¡­¡­

    A book appeared in front of Ji Ning's eyes. The four words on it made Ji Ning's pupils shrink. Those four words were "Hou Yi's Archery".

    "Hou Yi?" Of course Ji Ning had heard of this great master, so he immediately picked up the book "Hou Yi's Archery" and started reading it.

    The name is ordinary, but Hou Yi¡¯s archery is indeed a great magical power!

    And it is still a powerful magical power that is more powerful than "Eye of the Candle Dragon".

    "Since the beginning of Pangu, this great magical power has been ranked in the top ten." Ji Dian said, "This was created by the true god Hou Yi, and it was the basis for Hou Yi to control the ancient world. However, the test above is also the test in the entire Three Realms Palace.  hardest!"

    "Master, you actually have Hou Yi's great magical power?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Ranked in the top ten!

    Isn¡¯t this on the same level as "Star Reacher"?  Even Master Bodhi, Patriarch himself, could not create such magical powers.

    "The test is really difficult." Ji Ning read it and frowned. The test may indeed be the most difficult of the nineteen methods in the Three Realms Palace. Ji Ning continued to read the contents of the book, "Houyi's Archery,  It turned out to be like this"

    Ji Ning understood it immediately.

    Hou Yi¡¯s archery skills and star-catching skills are both considered to be among the top ten supernatural powers in the Three Realms today.

    But the two are completely different.

    The Star Reaching Hand simply refines the palm to be more terrifying than a magic weapon. In the second turn, it can be compared to an immortal-level magic weapon, and in the third turn, it is already comparable to a pure Yang magic weapon!  The power of this ¡®Star Reacher¡¯ is astonishing!  The burst of power is also amazing.

    But ¡®Hou Yi¡¯s archery¡¯ is a technical one!

    Like ¡®the wind¡¯"Escape" is just like the technical stream, it requires understanding and pondering. Although there are also some subtle uses of divine power, it is indeed a technical stream!  Even the immortals who practice Qi Flow can still perform Houyi's archery, as long as they can understand the mystery of this archery.

    "It's easy to pick up stars with one hand. I only need to refine the essence of the Five Elements, and my hands will become more terrifying. Even in the future, picking up stars with one hand will be easy." Ji Ning thought to himself, "And this 'Houyi Archery' is  We need to be enlightened!¡±

    Completely different genres.

    As a result, Hou Yi's archery skills are very difficult to master. Even now, only Hou Yi, the great master, controls the ancient world, but no other living beings are heard of who can learn this magical skill.

    "Don't look at it." Ji Dian shook his head at the side, "Several of the master's disciples have acquired this archery skill, but they can only be regarded as rough at best. No one can reach the realm of the ancient Hou Yi. You look first  Look at other methods If you have time in the future, you can learn this "Houyi Archery"."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    No matter what, this archery skill alone can be ranked in the top ten since Pangu founded the world!  You must learn it yourself!

    Of course there is no rush.

    Ji Ning immediately started to read other books. Suddenly, another book made his eyes light up. This book had four big characters "**Xuan Gong" on it.

    ******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 12: Choice in the Three Realms Palace

    "The Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills are the number one magical power in the three realms below the True God." Ji Ning was immediately attracted by this sentence on the slip.

    Number one in the three realms?

    So far, Ji Ning has never heard of anyone who dares to say that he is the best in the Three Realms, not even the Star Picker or Hou Yi's archery.  But the 'Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique' dares to claim to be the number one magical power in the three realms below the True God!

    "The Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, also known as the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique and the Seventy-two Transformations. This magical power can perfectly control the bodies of gods and demons. After just practicing the basics, it can transform into all things. Therefore, this magical power  Also known as the seventy-two changes."

    Ji Ning understands.

    "Seventy-two changes" does not mean that there are really seventy-two changes.  But it refers to the number of ¡®eight or nine¡¯!  It's an imaginary number!

    "This magical power can make the divine body like a magic weapon, and can even reach the state of 'indestructible diamond'. If you practice it to the extreme, even if you stand there and let the pure Yang magic weapon or even the innate spiritual treasure chop it, at most a few sparks will be splashed, you will still not be able to do it."  Not hurt at all!¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes felt hot.

    ???????? Pure Yang magic weapon and Xiantian Lingbao¡¯s chopping just throw out some sparks?

    That¡¯s outrageous!

    "This magical power puts a heavy burden on the body, so it must be practiced with the body of gods and demons, and the body of gods and demons must be refined to reach the level of the soul before the first turn of cultivation can begin."

    "At the level of Yuanshen, gods and demons, you can practice the first, second and third turns."

    "You can practice the fourth, fifth and sixth turns at the level of gods and demons returning to the void."

    "At the god level, you can practice the seventh, eighth, and ninth turns."

    "Once you master this third transformation, your body will be comparable to an immortal magic weapon! Even an ordinary immortal will be hard to hurt."

    "Once this sixth transformation is completed, the body will be comparable to the pure Yang magic weapon! With it, it will be enough to create a reputation in the three realms!"

    "Once this ninth turn is practiced, the body will be like the ultimate pure Yang magic weapon, like an innate middle-grade spiritual treasure! It can really be regarded as an indestructible vajra, and can truly traverse the three realms. It cannot be hurt by non-powerful people, even if it is a powerful person  It also requires special means to break this indestructible body."

    Ji Ning was amazed by the description above.

    awesome.

    There are five levels of man-made magic weapons: human level, earth level, heaven level, immortal level, and pure yang level!  Among them, the pure Yang magic weapon is the limit that can be refined by humans.  On top of the pure Yang magic weapon is the innate spiritual treasure!

    Innate spiritual treasures are conceived by heaven and earth.

    But it doesn¡¯t mean that every innate spiritual treasure is stronger than a pure Yang magical treasure.  After all, some of the pure Yang magic weapons refined by humans are also ridiculously powerful!  Some even specifically melted several innate spiritual treasures to obtain materials to refine pure Yang magic weapons. For example, the ¡®Zhaixing Mansion¡¯ melted several innate spiritual treasures!

    So the innate spiritual treasures are also divided into levels.

    It is divided into low grade, medium grade, top grade and top grade.

    The ultimate form of pure Yang magic weapon is generally comparable to the innate middle-grade spiritual treasure!

    "This is a magic weapon." Ji Ning sighed.

    ??Cultivation of the body is like an innate spiritual treasure!  No wonder it is called the 'indestructible'. Even the powerful people in the three realms need special means to defeat this magical power.

    "Wow!"

    Ji Ning continued to read.

    "This magical power was created by the joint efforts of the leaders of Buddhism and Taoism, in order to create a spiritual body that can reach the level of Pangu."

    "According to the expectations of the leaders of the Buddhist Taoist sect, this mysterious skill should be divided into twelve turns."

    "The levels of Yuan Shen, gods and demons are the first three turns, the level of returning gods and demons is the fourth to sixth turns, the level of gods is the seventh to ninth turns, and the level of true gods is the tenth to twelfth turns. The true gods in the three realms  Using this magical power, the divine body can be comparable to the level of Pangu. However, although it is beautiful, it consumes endless effort and time, and reaching the ninth level is already the ultimateit can no longer be achieved higher."

    "So, this magical power only has nine levels!"

    Looking at the content, Ji Ning was amazed.

    It turns out that the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques and their origins were jointly created by the leaders of Buddhism and Taoism!

    "Pangu the Pangu who created the world?" Ji Ning sighed, "It's crazy to have a divine body that can reach the Pangu level by using magical powers. Even many of the top beings in the three realms only created these nine turns in the end. Well, it is indeed called  It is the number one magical power in the three realms below the True God." Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    The number one supernatural power in the three realms below the True God!  Deserved!

    ¡­¡­

    After looking at it for a while, Ji Ning found that the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques were very similar to his own Star Reaching Hand.

    The second turn of the star-catching hand is comparable to an immortal-level magic weapon.? 

    By the third turn, it can be compared to the pure Yang magic weapon.

    The fourth turn will be comparable to the ultimate pure yang, the innate middle grade.

    The fifth turn can rival the innate perfection.

    In the sixth turn, those hands can really pick up the stars easily!  To be able to truly destroy a world with just one hand, for the mighty man of the three realms, Taoist Sanshou only gained such a reputation after he created the sixth rotation of his 'Star Picking Hand'.  Killed several gods, demons and Taoist ancestors in a great catastrophe!

    "My Star-catching Hands are just a pair of hands that I practice, but this Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills are practiced in every part of my body." Ji Ning understood that this was the difference.

    Because the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique is only at the level of gods, it can only be called "the best in the three realms below the true gods".

    And because the Star Reacher has the level of a true god, he is called "the top ten in countless magical powers in the three realms".

    After Ji Ning finished reading the book "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills", he put it aside and looked at other books.

    "Xingtian's World-Destroying Ax".

    It is also an ax technique created by "Xing Tian", a powerful person in the Three Realms, but it can also be regarded as a category of magical powers, because this ax technique also has a lot of secrets in the use of divine power like "Houyi Archery".  Only the complex use of divine power combined with the ax technique can truly have the power of punishing the sky and destroying the world!

    This magical power is one of the top 100 in the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Corpse of Pilu".

    This is the magical power of Buddha, the leader of Buddhism. It is extremely powerful. When you practice to the true god stage, it is slightly more powerful than the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills. However, the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills require a large amount of treasures. From ancient times to the present, the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills have been  There are very few people who have cultivated to the ninth level.  Although the power of "Vairocana Corpse" is inferior to that of the same level, it has no desire for treasures and only needs to concentrate on cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    "Thunder Eyes".

    This magical power also attracted Ji Ning¡¯s attention.  Because Ji Ning has practiced "Thunder God's Eye" before, then "Thunder God's Eye" can only be regarded as the basis of "Thunder God's Eye". Once this "Thunder God's Eye" is cultivated, once the divine eye is used, one can indeed watch the ghosts and ghosts in the underworld.  , everything is invisible in front of this divine eye, and if you practice to the extreme, you can even emit the 'Purple Sky Divine Thunder'. Even the indestructible body of King Kong dare not be struck by this Nine Heavens Divine Thunder!

    Of course, like many top magical powers, it is extremely difficult to practice to the extreme and release the Purple Sky Divine Thunder.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Kingdom of Buddha in the Palm of Your Hand".

    This is also a truly great magical power of Buddhism, which can also be cultivated to the level of a true god. If it is accomplished, a big world will exist directly in the palm of your hand!  With one palm shot, it has the power of a whole world.  If the enemy falls into the hand, it will be difficult to fly out of the hand no matter how hard it flies.

    Because this palm is as big as a big world!

    Of course, it¡¯s not nearly as good as the ¡®Star Reacher¡¯. If the Star Reacher is trained to the extreme, he can easily destroy a big world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Sky-killing Sword Formation"

    This is a real magic sword formation technique.

    The Small Thousand Sword Formation is a magical sword formation, but it is far inferior to the Heaven-Slaying Sword Formation. The Heaven-Slaying Sword Formation is extremely complicated and requires the refinement of a Heaven-Slaying Sword Diagram and a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one swords.  The Immortal Sword is so powerful that it is the best among the three realms. However, in order to create that kind of sword diagram, you must have the strength of the Tao Ancestor.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at all this, Ji Ning was dazzled.

    There are nine types of supernatural powers, including "Eight Nine Mysterious Skills", "Houyi's Archery", "Xingtian Destroying Axe", "Bilu Corpse", "Thunder God's Eye", "Buddha Kingdom in the Palm", "Candle Dragon's Eye" and so on.

    There are a total of ten other secret techniques, formations, etc.

    "Huh? There are no books on pure swordsmanship, swordsmanship, archery, axe, etc." Ji Ning discovered this. Hou Yi's archery is not just a simple swordsmanship, but also involves the complex operation of divine power, so  Hou Yi's archery skills are considered magical powers!  The Xingtian World-Destroying Ax can also be considered a magical power.

    "If the secrets of the divine power's operation were stripped away, Hou Yi's archery skills and Xingtian's world-destroying ax would probably just be placed on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace.

    Jidian looked on with a smile. He could tell that Ji Ning was completely attracted by these techniques.

    Ji Ning wants all five of these: Buddha's Kingdom in the Palm, Thunder God's Eye, Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, Hou Yi's Archery, and the Eye of the Candle Dragon!  A big world can be contained in the palm of a hand. This is a big world that truly belongs to him. How can Ji Ning not think about it?

    ??Thunder God¡¯s Eye, I already have the foundation of Thunder God¡¯s Eye.

    The Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills are even more important to choose!  After all, the path of cultivation is difficult.Those who can cultivate to the level of gods are already comparable to many beings such as Lu Dongbin, and can be regarded as powerful in the three realms.  It is too difficult to go one step further to become a true god and reach the level of a powerful person like the 'Sanshou Taoist'.

    Therefore, the ¡®Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique¡¯, which is number one in the three realms below the True God, must be chosen.

    "Junior brother." Ji Dian said.

    "Second Senior Brother." Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    "You know, you don't have as many Dharma doors as you want in the Three Realms Palace. Every fellow disciple has chosen just a few here." Ji Dian said.

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded, "Both senior brothers Yinyue and Jiang Jun have told me."

    Generally, if you learn two or three of the magical powers and secret arts in the Three Realms Palace, Patriarch Bodhi will forbid you to learn them again!

    "Well, greed for too much, lack of refinement!" Ji Dian nodded, "If you practice any magical power here to the extreme, you can travel across the three realms. Even the seemingly inconspicuous "Thunder God Eye" can control the purple sky thunder if you practice it to the extreme.  . So if you are greedy for too much, you will not be able to practice to the extreme in each discipline, and you will be just a mediocre person. But if you specialize in one discipline and practice to the extreme, you will be able to traverse the three realms."

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood this.

    Ji Ning thought about it carefully.

    "I will choose it first among the Three Realms Palace." Ji Ning immediately picked up a simplified book, it was the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques!

    The number one in the three realms below the True God, Ji Ning must be chosen!

    Jidian smiled and nodded: "Okay, let's take a look at the test."

    "Yes." Ji Ning immediately opened the first page of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills manual and looked at the content of the test carefully. Ji Ning frowned when he saw it. This is much more difficult than learning the Eye of the Dragon.  After all, the Dragon's Eye is just cleaning the path down the mountain.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 13: Return to Void

    The test is just two lines: The lower realm accepts a disciple with great merit, at least the merit will generate golden light, and the golden light will be hundreds of feet.  Kill ten Earthly Immortals and Loose Immortals who are riddled with great sins. At least the sins will produce blood, and the blood will shine for hundreds of feet.

    "This" Ji Ning frowned.

    Let yourself take on a disciple?  And murder?

    ????????????At least merit generates golden light and the golden light is hundreds of feet long. This is too rare.

    Generally, those with great merit will have very good luck, so they will usually join some sects early, and they will also be big sects. After all, the merits are golden, and the golden light is at least 100 feet. The more disciples with such great merits the more  The big sects and big tribes are more eager for it, which can suppress their luck.

    Are you going to steal your disciples?

    As for killing people, it should be noted that the Three Disasters and Nine Tribulations suffered by Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals are very terrifying. The greater the sin, the greater the power of the Three Disasters and Nine Tribulations.  Therefore, most Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals are restrained and do not dare to commit too many sins, and even often do good deeds.  Only the real big devil, the one who truly understands the Tao and is powerful enough to dare to kill wantonly and be riddled with endless sins!  This kind of earthly immortal is definitely not easy to mess with.

    It¡¯s not enough to kill one, we have to kill ten!

    "Accepting disciples and killing people, Second Senior Brother" Ji Ning looked at Ji Dian standing aside.

    "Accepting someone with great merit as a disciple and teaching him is also a good deed. Killing a person with great sin is also a great merit. It is good for you." Ji Dian nodded, "Although it will take some time, you don't need to worry, the lower world is slow.  Just look for it slowly. If you don¡¯t finish it in one year, even ten years will be enough.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "Where do the people in the lower world go to recruit disciples and kill people? Are they going to the three thousand big worlds and the billions of small worlds?"

    "You have never left this cave world before becoming a master." Ji Dian said, "The so-called lower world is to go to this cave world, which is no less than the big world. Let you wander slowly, it will be thousands of years and millions of  I can¡¯t finish shopping in a year.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning said immediately, "Thank you to the second senior brother for your advice, and the junior brother will leave."

    "Go." Ji Dian waved his fan.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning did not rush to the lower world, but returned to his immortal mansion first.

    In the quiet room of Shuifu.

    Boom~~~The door closes.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the Netherworld Jade Bed, and his heart soon calmed down. The excitement caused by seeing so many magical powers in the Three Realms Palace also completely subsided.  After completely calming down, Ji Ning began to reflect carefully.

    "Although there are many magical powers and secret arts, you should really specialize in them. No matter how much you learn, it is useless if you don't specialize." Ji Ning calmly thought about the magical powers and secret arts.

    "It's a waste of time to learn the "Vairocana Corpse" and it doesn't help me very much. Although the "Buddha Kingdom in the Palm" is very powerful, I have a star-catching hand, so practicing that magical power will not increase my strength."  Ji Ning quickly eliminated all the magical powers, considering everything from 'specialization' and 'maximizing the increase in strength'.

    "There are two choices you must choose."

    "The first "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills", once I master it, the diamond is indestructible and my body is like a magic weapon. There is no need to consume divine power at all. Normal magical powers require divine power to be used. Like the star-catching hand, it explodes astonishingly.  The power consumes an astonishing amount of divine power. But this Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique makes the body indestructible for nine turns. This does not consume divine power, but it is a great advantage! I stand there, and no one else can do anything to me."

    "The second discipline "Hou Yi's Archery" is a famous long-distance attack power in the Three Realms. Even if they are thousands of miles away, one arrow can kill the opponent. I have achieved it in "Hou Yi's Archery"  It is less than the level of Hou Yi in ancient times, and it may be able to reach 10% of it, which can also become my reliance in traversing the three realms."

    Ji Ning abandoned all other methods in the Three Realms Palace.

    Eighty-Nine Mysterious Skills, the main defense!  The diamond is indestructible and does not consume divine power.

    Hou Yi¡¯s archery skills focus on long-range attacks!  It is one of the top ten supernatural powers in the three realms.

    The Star Reacher is a close combat!  It is also one of the top ten supernatural powers in the three realms!

    "Defense, long-range attack, close combatthat's enough." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "If master allows me, I will choose the "Eye of the Candle Dragon" again."

    The Eye of the Candle Dragon is neither defense nor long-range attack nor melee combat, but an extremely powerful auxiliary method!  Choosing it first is that it can assist, and more importantly, the test of this magical power is very easy, it just clears the way down the mountain.  But now Ji Ning doesn't dare to choose. No one knows how many of the Three Realm Palaces Patriarch Bodhi allows him to choose.

    ¡°It would be unfair if Patriarch Bodhi did not allow him to choose after he chose the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique and the Eye of the Candle Dragon.

    ??First choose the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills, then choose Houyi's Archery, and finally bring the Eye of the Candle Dragon.

    "Why is it that there is no magical power to escape in this palace of the Three Realms?" Ji Ning frowned.Mei is confused, the Wind Wing Escape Technique is just a simplified basis for the magical power 'Garuda Wings'. After thirty years in Fangcun Mountain, from my current perspective, the Wind Wing Escape Technique is too weak and not enough for my own use.  .

    I have now mastered the 'Wind Wing Escape Technique' to a great level, mainly because it is too low-end.

    "When I go to see my master next time, I'll ask him to teach me an escape technique." Ji Ning secretly said, "If it doesn't work, I'll go to the Immortal Palace to find an escape technique."

    There are also many magical powers in the Immortal Palace.

    Ji Ning used to focus on learning swordsmanship and didn't choose any other books in the Palace of Immortals. Originally, he wanted to choose the one in the Palace of Three Realms, but who would have thought that the Palace of Three Realms doesn't have the magical power of escape.  Go and ask the master first. If he can't find it, then look for an escape technique in the Immortal Palace. Although it is average in the Three Realms, it is hundreds of times better than the Wind Wing Escape Technique.

    ¡­¡­

    Phew~~~

    Ji Ning was sitting on the Netherworld Jade Bed. Mist appeared next to him, and the mist condensed into a figure. It was Ji Ning in black Taoist robes, the second soul!

    "It's time for my second spirit to enter the realm of returning to the void earthly immortal."

    Thirty-one years after Shangfang Cunshan, Ji Ning's second soul has been stagnant in the 'Yuan Shen Perfection'. The reason for this is because the master Bodhi Patriarch and Ji Ning said: "Jining, I know you are in the world of immortality."  You won 10 million kilograms of Yuan liquid at the conference, but your second Yuan Shen should not be in a hurry to break through. Your second Yuan Shen is the 'One Qi Yuan Water Bead', and you are born with an excellent understanding of the 'Water Element'. Even if you are also a Yuan Shen.  In the divine stage, your main body and second soul have different responses to the Tao. Therefore, your second soul will stay in the spiritual stage for at least ten years."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    But it is true as the master said, the second spirit has a high understanding of the water element.

    Nowadays, in addition to swordsmanship, Ji Ning has the highest achievement in the 'water element', which is much higher than the 'fire element', and finally the wind attribute and the avenue of heaven and earth!

    Because he saw the benefits, and because there was no life-and-death struggle on Fangcun Mountain, Ji Ning never rushed to break through, but tried his best to let the second soul stay in the soul stage for as long as possible. The master allowed him to stay in the soul stage for at least ten years.  , Ji Ning has stayed for more than thirty years, and now he is going down the mountain to kill the enemy.

    The ones we want to kill are not ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals, but terrible demons who are riddled with great sins and are covered in blood.  Ji Ning naturally had to be fully prepared to allow the second soul to reach the stage of returning to the void.

    In fact, in the past thirty-one years, the Second Yuan Shen has also been practicing the "Northern Ming Sutra", but the "Bei Ming Sutra" is a method created by Daluo Taozu. The Second Yuan Shen has been practicing hard for thirty-one years, and he is still practicing  The soul is perfect and has never reached its limit!  If it were the previous Black and White Academy Kung Fu "Water Source Note", after reaching the perfection of Yuanshen, after practicing for another thirty years, one would almost be able to break through to the realm of Returning to the Immortal Realm.

    But Ji Ning is now cultivating the more profound "Northern Ming Sutra". According to estimates, it will take at least eighty or ninety years to reach the early stage of returning to virtual reality without the need for any spiritual pills or essence fluids.

    "Whoosh."

    A jade bottle flew out and landed on the ground in front of it, and the cork was automatically removed.

    "Fortunately, I have ten million kilograms of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe suddenly thought, wow~~ The surging wave of Yuan liquid flew directly out of the jade bottle. When it first flew out, it was only as thick as a finger, but when it flew into the air, it was already full of energy.  It was ten feet thick, but when it flew in front of Ji Ning in black Taoist robes, invisible whirlpools appeared around it.

    These waves of Yuan liquid flew into the whirlpool and disappeared.

    Within a drop of Qi Yuan water within the black Taoist robe Ji Ning's body is the vast void of the Purple Mansion. In the ocean of Yuan Power in the void is a huge turtle snake. There is a flame burning on the back of the turtle snake. This flame is  It's Yuanhuo!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The waves of Zifu's ocean are turbulent, and the essence of Yuanli flies high into the sky.

    Countless stars in the sky shot down streaks of brilliance, and all the brilliance converged on the turtle and snake, and the vitality fire on the turtle's back suddenly surged!  Chi Chi Chi~~~~The Yuan Fire surged, and the turtles and snakes even hissed.

    ?? One hundred thousand catties, two hundred thousand catties, three hundred thousand catties of Yuan liquid are constantly being refined. The higher the realm, the faster the refining speed.

    The Yuanhuo is getting more and more turbulent.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Just like a seed breaking through the ground and sprouting, on the back of the turtle snake, in the blazing flames that soared into the sky, there was a swaying, slender golden lotus growing out of the turtle shell.

    The turtle shell is like soil.

    Yuanhuo is like sunlight and moisture.

    The golden lotus sways and grows slowly.

    This golden lotus is extremely small. Compared with the monstrous Yuan Fire and the huge turtle and snake, it is simply inconspicuous, but the golden lotus is extremely small.The Yuan Power surrounding him is extremely pure, far exceeding the previous Yuan Power.  At the same time, the entire giant turtle and snake also began to dim. A large amount of essence continued to gather and transfer to the golden lotus, causing the golden lotus to sway and grow, getting bigger and bigger. The shell of the turtle and snake also gradually became dim, and there was no trace of the past.  gloss.

    "It's the early stage of returning to virtual reality."

    The soul of Ji Ning¡¯s second soul also entered the ¡®Golden Lotus¡¯ from the turtle and snake soul.

    Whether they are earth immortals or loose immortals, their souls are all golden lotus souls!

    If you want to become a free and easy immortal, you must plant a golden lotus in the fire!

    "Continue!" The black Taoist robe Ji Ning was surrounded by a bottomless pit. How much Yuan liquid was there, how much Yuan liquid was swallowed.

    Long time, stop.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, pointed in the distance, and the jade bottle on the ground was immediately plugged.

    "The consumption of Yuan liquid when practicing the "Bei Ming Jing" is really amazing. However, my Yuan power is one or two levels purer than the average immortal essence." Ji Ning was not distressed, "From the perfection of Yuan Shen to the late stage of returning to the void, a total of  More than five million kilograms of Yuan liquid have been consumed! I still have more than four million kilograms left in this bottle, well, I should prepare some for Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing."

    The reason why you stop practicing at the late stage of returning to the void is because once you reach the perfection of returning to the void, you may not know when the catastrophe will come.

    "It's time to go down to the next level."

    Boom~~~ The Jingshi master¡¯s door opened, and Ji Ning himself walked out.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 14: The Lower Bound

    Ji Ning stood outside the gate of the Immortal Mansion.

    "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing." Ji Ning directly communicated with his mind. In a moment, Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing arrived. They were both discussing Taoism with other disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage outside the Immortal Palace.

    "Master, why are you calling us? We were excited about discussing Tao just now." Xiao Qing said dissatisfied.

    Bai Shuize looked at Ji Ning, waiting for Ji Ning to speak.

    "I want to go to the lower world and go to the cave world below." Ji Ning said, "It can take as little as one year, or as long as ten years."

    "Ah, the lower realm?" Xiaoqing said excitedly, "Okay, okay, although Fangcun Mountain is good, you can listen to the sermons of the ancestors, and you can have a lot of magical powers and secrets. But it is too leisurely, and it is boring to be leisurely."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "This time I have to do business in the lower realm. You and Uncle Bai should seize this rare opportunity to practice hard on Fangcun Mountain. After all, we will return to Daxia in the future but I don't know when we will come back.  , such an opportunity is something you can¡¯t even ask for.¡±

    It¡¯s not easy to come back after going to Daxia World. This is not your decision and must be allowed by the master.

    If the master doesn¡¯t allow it, no one can find this cave world.

    "Oh." Xiao Qing was also sensible and nodded.

    "Ning'er, you have to be careful in this lower world. This cave world is no less than the Daxia world. There are so many powerful people below, including many immortals." Baishuize warned.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Master, what are you doing in the lower world? What business are you doing? Oh, if it's too important to talk about, forget it." Xiao Qing said this, but her eyes were bright, and she was obviously looking forward to it.

    Ji Ning smiled: "This is the test given to me by the master, recruiting disciples from the lower world and killing people."

    "Accepting disciples? Killing people?" Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai both made waves.

    "These two jade bottles contain 1.5 million kilograms of Yuan liquid." Ji Ning flipped his hands, and two green jade bottles appeared in his hands, "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, you have also cultivated to the perfection of Yuan Shen over the years. But Yuan Shen is perfect."  It takes a long time for the gods to reach perfection and return to the void. Moreover, the method you practice is also the Qi refining method on Fangcun Mountain. I am afraid it will take at least decades to achieve anything. With this Yuan liquid, Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing, you can  It can break through to the early stage of recovery and be consolidated.¡±

    Bai Shuize hesitated for a moment.

    Xiaoqing went to contact him and said excitedly: "Thank you, master, master, you are so kind. I have long wanted to step into the realm of returning to the void and becoming an earthly immortal."

    "Uncle Bai, take it," Ji Ning said.

    "That is to say, there is no way to earn Yuan Liquid in Fangcun Mountain. Otherwise, with my current strength, it would not be difficult to get some treasures and get more Yuan Liquid."  In the future, my true self, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing will all be promoted to the late stage of returning to the void!

    As for returning to perfection?

    Ji Ning is not in a hurry, because he often listens to the sermons of Patriarch Bodhi, and he also knows that this 'heavenly tribulation' varies from person to person. The more evil the person is, the more exaggerated the tribulation will be.  For a person with great luck like me who has practiced many magical powers such as the ¡®Star Reacher¡¯, the power of the tribulation will be astonishing!

    You must be well prepared!

    ¡°My own realm must be improved even higher. The Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills, Houyi¡¯s Archery, and Star Picker must reach perfection below those of the immortals. I must also prepare magic weapons and rare items.  My Taoist heart must be stronger In short, facing the 'Heavenly Tribulation', no matter how well prepared you are, no one is too prepared. After all, no one wants to fail.

    Once it fails, there is no need to talk about death. Even if you become a Sanxian, you will face death in the endless three disasters and nine calamities.

    ???????????????????

    It is the real catastrophe of life and death!  The biggest disaster on the road to immortality!  If you succeed, you will soar into the sky and truly jump out of the three realms, live a long and happy life, and be free from the three disasters and nine calamities.  If it fails, it¡¯s over.

    ¡­¡­

    On Fangcun Mountain Road.

    Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing kept seeing Ji Ning off, but Ji Ning did not say goodbye to his senior brothers. After all, this was just a test and would not last long. It was indeed very short for the senior brothers who had lived for hundreds of millions of years.

    "No need to give it away." Ji Ning smiled.

    Immediately turned into a stream of light, flew directly out of the suspended Fangcun Mountain, and flew towards the endless land below.

    "Ning'er, be careful."

    "Master, be careful." Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing watched Ji Ning fly away until they were out of sight.

    Ji Ning looked down at the endless cities and lands below. When leaving Fangcun Mountain, Xiaoqing went to meet a friend she made, who was also an ordinary disciple of the Fangcun Mountain lineage and a great demon who had returned to the realm of virtual reality.  Xiao Qing got a more detailed map of the entire "Xianyue World" from this big demon friend!

    "The world of Xianyue is no less vast than the world of Daxia. On the endless ocean, there are three giantBig land.  These three continents are all smaller than the Daxia continent.  The three pieces of land combined may be equivalent to the endless land of Daxia.  Ji Ning thought for a moment, "Well, let's go to Xingzhou!"  "

    The world of Xianyue is divided into three states, namely Yunzhou, Yanzhou and Xingzhou.

    Directly under the suspended Fangcun Mountain is Yunzhou. Yunzhou also has the best order, but Yanzhou and Xingzhou are in extremely chaotic situations. There are a large number of small countries, as well as some big monsters, tribes, and sects, which are in absolute chaos.  in the chaos.

    "In the chaos, there are many such great sinners. Perhaps we can also find those with great merit who slipped through the net." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Wow!

    There were ripples around him, and Ning disappeared into the air.

    ¡­¡­

    The big world of Xianyue, Xingzhou.

    There is a long shuttle flying at high speed in mid-air. Inside the long shuttle is a group of immortal cultivators. The leader is a man and two women. The other six people are all servants and guards.

    "Our country of Qi has been surrendered to these monsters, why don't these monsters let us go?" One of the girls in purple clothes had an angry look in her eyes, "We were still found by these monsters hiding in the mountains and fields, and they chased us all the way. We, the royal family of Qi State, have arrived  Now that we are extremely weak and cannot threaten them at all, why don¡¯t they let us go?¡±

    "Little sister." The girl in black next to her shook her head, "The demon king who occupies our Qi Kingdom has given a direct order to kill all the royal family of our Qi Kingdom without leaving any one behind. The countless demons under the demon king's command have  Naturally, they will pursue us desperately and kill us so that they can make meritorious deeds and be appreciated by the demon king."

    "Then we just keep running away, keep running away?" The purple-clothed girl gritted her teeth, "I've had enough of this life of running away. I started running away before I was an adult. I've been running away for decades. I've been running away. I've had enough.  , I¡¯ve really had enough. Let¡¯s fight these demons. Big brother and second sister, let¡¯s fight them!¡±

    "Shut up."

    The tall man standing there said in a low voice, "My royal family has been inherited for tens of thousands of years, and now there are only three of us left in the direct line of the royal family. Even my uncle died trying to protect us from those demons. Our lives are lost to countless subordinates.  This is what our clansmen have paid for. We must not die easily."

    "What can we do? The demon king is so powerful, how can we escape? Where can we escape?" the girl in purple said angrily.

    The tall man said in a low voice: "Now that things have come to a point, there is no other place but toErlong River!"

    There was sudden silence.

    The two sisters beside him, as well as the guard servants, all fell silent, with horror in their eyes.

    ??Evil Dragon River?

    Xingzhou is endlessly vast, at least for these three royal family and servant guards, it is impossible to fly out of the vast land of Xingzhou.  Among Xingzhou, the Evil Dragon River is the most famous river in the forefront!

    The Evil Dragon River runs through almost half of Xingzhou.

    It is extremely broad, with a narrow area of ??800 miles and a wide area of ??over a thousand miles.  As for its lengthit can run through most of the star continent and flow in a meandering way. Its length is simply difficult to calculate.

    According to legend, this river is the river that was transformed into a river after an ancient ¡®evil dragon¡¯ was killed.  Of course, this legend is too exaggerated, and it is difficult to tell whether it is true or not.  But this 'Evil Dragon River' is indeed very magical. As long as you are within a thousand miles of this Evil Dragon River, you cannot fly at all, nor can you use the Five Elements Escape Technique.  It is said that even if the ¡®Celestial Ancestor¡¯ approaches the Evil Dragon River, he will still be unable to fly and escape.

    You can see the magic of ¡®Evil Dragon River¡¯!

    "And there are some dangerous places in the Evil Dragon River, which even cultivators dare not enter without permission.

    "In the Evil Dragon River, we can't fly or use escape techniques. It will be difficult for those demons to chase us." The tall man said in a low voice, "I believe they are also afraid and dare not chase us in the Evil Dragon River."

    "But that's the Evil Dragon River." The girl in black said.

    "We are trying to survive, so we don't care about the dangers of the Evil Dragon River. Moreover, the Evil Dragon River is very big and runs through most of the planet. In fact, most places are safe, but only a few places are dangerous. As long as we are lucky,  I can definitely find a safe island. Then I will live on the island and accumulate strength. In the future, I can kill the demon king and take back the Qi Kingdom." The tall man said, "Second sister, little sister, we have no separation now.  There¡¯s a way to go.¡±

    The two girls also gritted their teeth and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s life or death, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The girl in black said.

    "Well, let's fight." The girl in purple also gritted her teeth.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    ??Evil Dragon River, the river is surging and extremely dangerous.

    &nbsp; ¡°Evil Dragon River.¡±

    "Brother, ahead is the Evil Dragon River."

    "arrive."

    The man and two women led six escort servants to the banks of the Evil Dragon River very quickly. They looked at the turbulent river water and saw the invisible and inexplicable fluctuations. It was a kind of fluctuation that spread throughout the "Evil Dragon River".  This made them panic. After all, Evil Dragon River's reputation was too great.

    "Hey, brother and sister, look quickly." The purple-clothed girl pointed at the vast Evil Dragon River. She saw a wooden boat drifting with the current on the Evil Dragon River. There was an animal skin boy lying on the wooden boat.  The boy in animal skin was holding a bamboo leaf and blowing it to his mouth.

    ¡°These people are all immortal cultivators with amazing eyesight and can see clearly.

    "How dare this young man take a boat ride on the Evil Dragon River and blow leaves leisurely?" The girl in black was also shocked.

    "If you are a cultivator, even the most powerful cultivator will be extremely cautious." The tall man frowned, "Is he a mortal?"

    Although Erlongjiang is dangerous, it is only part of it.

    There are often some foolish and bold mortals who sail on the Evil Dragon River in order to show their courage or to go crazy.  There are indeed mortals who are lucky enough to be able to sail a boat on the Erlong River for several months and come back alive.

    "Brother, that boy is here!" the girl in purple exclaimed.

    I saw that the boy with animal skin on the wooden boat that was originally flowing with the water started to shake the oar. The oars on both sides beat the water again and again, and came closer to the river bank.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning shook the oars with both hands and looked at the group of people on the river bank in the distance with a smile. His spiritual consciousness had long been released and covered the area. He saw a maid among the group of people exuding radiant energy under the observation of her spiritual consciousness.  The golden light, the golden light of merit, covered an area of ??three hundred feet, which was extremely frightening.

    "I'm so lucky to have discovered a person of great merit so quickly." Ji Ning was extremely happy.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 15: The Remnants of Qi State

    (.)

    After arriving in Xingzhou, Ji Ning searched with his spiritual consciousness all the way down the Evil Dragon River. Nearly half a month had passed, but not a single person of great sin or great merit was found.  Today I was leisurely lying on a wooden boat and blowing bamboo leaves. Who would have thought that I would find someone with great merit.

    "Wow~~~" The oars were shaking, and the wooden boat docked.

    Ji Ning jumped from the deck onto the shore.

    Seeing Ji Ning's clumsy landing ashore, the Qi royal family and other people who were coming from a distance became more and more certain that he was a mortal.  The weakest among them were all Zifu monks, so how could they take mortals seriously, but this mortal actually walked towards them.

    "Brother, he is coming towards us." The girl in black said.

    "If a little mortal dared to collide with me in the palace back then, he would have been killed long ago." There was anger in the eyes of the purple-clothed girl. She had been on the run for so many years, and her heart was full of resentment and anger.

    "Don't add extraneous branches."

    The tall young man headed by him directly released the pressure of his aura. He is the strongest in this team and has reached the level of Wanxiang Zhenren.

    Invisible pressure came crushingly.

    If he were a mortal, he would be oppressed by the aura of the Wanxiang Real Person and tremble with fear.

    "Let's go." Released the aura of coercion, the prince walked toward the "Evil Dragon River" with his two sisters and a group of servant guards. During the escape, they were too lazy to deal with a mortal.

    "Haha" Suddenly laughter sounded.

    The prince, the two princesses and all their subordinates all looked in shock, only to see the indigenous boy wearing animal skins whom they thought was a mortal standing there smiling.  Of course, the fleeing royal family of the Qi Kingdom immediately understood that the indigenous boy in front of them was definitely not a mortal. A mortal would have been trembling and paralyzed on the ground long ago.

    "Boom~~~" An invisible and powerful pressure was released from Ji Ning's body, as if a raging wave directly enveloped this group of Qi Kingdom royal family.

    The Qi royal family and others all changed their expressions.

    This aboriginal boy is not a mortal, he is a being whose vision far exceeds theirs.

    "I'm Shi Feng, these are the family members of the junior generation. May I ask who the senior is?" The tall young prince said respectfully. At the same time, water droplets appeared out of thin air on his fingers. He pretended to wipe his eyes, but in fact there were water droplets on his fingers.  But it was smeared on the eyes.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The prince looked up and saw the fluctuations emanating from the aboriginal boy in front of him. He immediately sent a message to the two sisters on the side, "Ruyu, Ruhui. Judging from the fluctuations of this aboriginal boy, he should be at the perfection level of the soul. And  There doesn¡¯t seem to be any harm. We are invincible, and we need to take one less treasure with us.¡±

    "Understood, brother." The girl in black replied through a message.

    "It's just a Yuanshen Taoist. If Father and the others are still there, how can we allow this Yuanshen Taoist to be arrogant in front of us." The girl in purple felt relieved.  No longer afraid.  After all, they were a royal family. Although their country was subjugated, they also brought a lot of treasures with them.  They have been hunted for decades, but they can still stay alive, which proves their ability to escape.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A lone Yuanshen Taoist, spending some treasures, they are sure to escape.

    ¡­¡­

    "I am Beiming. We are destined to meet each other." After Ji Ning released his pressure, he said, "Get on my wooden boat and have a few glasses of water."

    Ji Ning could tell.  The group of people in front of them were walking towards the Evil Dragon River, obviously wanting to take a boat.

    but¡­¡­

    Evil Longjiang has a good reputation. Among the nine people in front of him, only one is Wanxiang Zhenren.  The other eight are all monks from Zifu.  How dare you come to Erlongjiang to take a boat ride?  Others are afraid of this evil dragon, but Ji Ning is a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi.  I usually chat with my senior brothers and know some of the secrets of the ¡®Xie Yue Great World¡¯, so I am naturally not afraid of Evil Long Jiang.

    "Since Senior Beiming invited us, we should obey." The prince immediately responded. He was about to take the boat. Since there is a Yuanshen Perfect Taoist accompanying him, he might be able to help.

    "Wow." Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    ¡°Suddenly, the wooden boat that was originally on the riverside immediately grew in size and turned into a large ship of one hundred feet. The group of people immediately boarded the big ship.

    There were also bills, fine wine, and spiritual fruits on the deck.

    "Sit down." Ji Ning sat directly on the main seat.

    The prince and the two princesses also walked down separately, while the other subordinates stood.

    "Shi Feng." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the young servant with meritorious golden light. The meritorious golden light was as vast as the turbulent waves, which was three hundred feet long.  On Earth, some rivers would only be this wide.  You can imagine how amazing the golden light of this girl's merit is.

    &nbsp; "Is this your maid?" Ji Ning pointed at the young servant standing behind the girl in purple.

    The prince smiled: "Exactly."

    "What's her name and her origin? Tell me." Ji Ning said directly. In Ji Ning's eyes it's not difficult to take this girl away from these people, but after all, this is his first time accepting a disciple!  Of course, Ji Ning had to examine the maid's character. The golden light of merit might have come from the previous life. It was hard to tell what the maid's character was.

    If his character is not good, Ji Ning would rather find someone else with great merit.

    "Her name is Qi Xiaoyu, she is a native." The prince said with a smile, "It was my elders who discovered her good aptitudes. They accepted her as a disciple when she was a child and taught her how to practice. The elders in the family loved her very much.  , although she is a maid, she is actually my junior sister."

    "Qi Xiaoyu?" Ji Ning raised his eyebrows.

    Ji Ning looked over and saw that Qi Xiaoyu was quite pretty. Although not as good as Yu Wei, she was still a beauty. Her eyes were firm and she obviously had a good heart.

    "Qi Xiaoyu, come here and sit here." Ji Ning waved his hand, and another table, wine, and spiritual fruit appeared next to him.

    Qi Xiaoyu stood there, hesitantly, looking at the prince and princess.

    But the prince ordered: "Senior Beiming gave orders, why don't you go over?"

    "yes."

    Qi Xiaoyu immediately sat in front of the case obediently, but did not drink or eat spiritual fruit at all.

    Ji Ning looked at Qi Xiaoyu and felt that this girl had an invisible attraction that made people want to get close to her: "Is this a sign of great merit? I couldn't help but feel good about her when I first met her."

    "Xiaoyu." Ji Ning said.

    "Senior Beiming." Qi Xiaoyu was extremely respectful.

    "Tell me about your past, from childhood to adulthood." Ji Ning said.

    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the prince and princess.  In fact, Ji Ning's request is a bit excessive, but the prince and princess don't want to offend Ji Ning This is the advantage of being strong. As long as Ji Ning doesn't go too far, the prince and princess won't care too much.

    The prince nodded slightly.

    Qi Xiaoyu immediately said: "Senior, I have lived in a Qingya tribe with tens of thousands of people since I was a child. The leader of the tribe is my great-grandfather. When I was a child, I lived a carefree and happy life"

    As he spoke, Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s face showed a look of happiness.

    "It's just that the tribe was attacked by a big demon later, and the tribesmen had to be defeated and flee. My relatives also died. I met my master while fleeing in panic"

    Ji Ning listened silently.

    At Ji Ning¡¯s level, Ji Ning can clearly sense Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s spirit!  Ji Ning can determine whether Qi Xiaoyu lied.

    ******

    When Ji Ning showed off his strength and invited the Qi royal family to board the ship, he asked about Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s past.  In the void thousands of miles away from here, there is a big black ship, and there are twelve figures in black armor standing on the big black ship.

    On the big black ship, there is a battle flag, with a pair of flaming wings on the flag.

    If it were a local monster or immortal cultivator, they would know immediately This is the famous 'Fire Wing Guard' who is feared by countless forces.

    The Fire Wing Guards are the strongest guards of the Fire Wing Demon King. Even the weakest among the Fire Wing Guards are at the Vientiane level.

    "Captain, these remnants of the Qi royal family are really able to escape. After so many years, they are still not dead. We Fire Wing Guards have been chasing them." A thin man with scales on his face said with emotion.

    "It is possible to escape. The Qi State can conquer millions of miles of territory in just tens of thousands of years. Even many earthly immortals and large monsters have been killed by the Qi State. How can they not have many treasures? Moreover, the Qi State has risen so rapidly.  , there have long been legends outside that the founding emperor of Qi State obtained a big treasure. Regardless of whether there is a treasure or not, these fleeing Qi State royal family must have brought a lot of treasures with them. They can always escape after being hunted down time and time again.  " said the man in black armor with a strong back and strong waist.

    The enchanting woman next to her with feathers on her head said with a charming smile: "Captain~~ Anyway, the royal family of the Qi Kingdom were hunted down again and again by my Fire Wing Guards, and more and more people died. The last time they were hunted down, the Qi Kingdom's royal family was killed."  The only Yuanshen Taoist left in the royal family was also killed by us. Now the only remaining members of the Qi royal family are the eldest prince and two princesses."

    "They don't even have the Taoist Yuan Shen now, and they are very close to extinction."

    "If we can kill the eldest prince and the two princesses, we will have accomplished a great feat."

    Although the remnants of Qi State are very weak.

    But after all, it is the remnants of the royal family of Qi State, such as some treasures and even a large number of Taoist treasures of Qi State.??Maybe it's the eldest prince.

    "Um?"

    Suddenly, the hunky man in black armor was startled. He turned his hand, and a fiery red bug appeared in his palm. The bug was commotion.

    "We are within ten thousand miles of the remnants of the Qi Kingdom royal family!" The man in black armor showed joy.

    "Hahaha, we must catch these remnants of the Qi Kingdom this time."

    "Make a great contribution."

    "They don't have a single Yuanshen Taoist. Master Wanxiang? Kill them like chopping vegetables!"

    The many sergeants of the Fire Wing Guards were all excited.

    There have long been legends in the outside world that the reason why the Qi Kingdom rose so quickly was because of the acquisition of a huge treasure.  It even made the 'Fire Wing Demon King' so greedy that he led the demon army to directly destroy the entire Qi Kingdom!  After seizing the most important treasure of the Qi Kingdom, the Fire Wing Demon King did not bother to pursue and kill the remaining royal family himself. He just ordered his subordinates to pursue and kill them.

    "If we kill those remnants, the important treasures will be presented to the Demon King, and the rest" The twelve Fire Wing Guards sergeants smiled at each other, their eyes flashing with greed and ferocity. The Demon King was tyrannical, and the sergeants under his command were equally tyrannical.  Very.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 16: Fire Wing Guards

    The Evil Dragon River is mighty and powerful, and its waves are like thousands of horses galloping.

    On the big ship, after some questioning and conversation, Ji Ning felt confident that this little girl named 'Qi Xiaoyu' did not have much experience and was as pure as a blank sheet of paper.  And he was obviously very respectful to the three young ladies, always looking at the young man's face.

    "According to what she said, she has only been practicing for twenty years. This person with great merit is indeed very qualified. And he is not a bad person." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He does not expect his apprentice to be perfect, but at least he is not a bad person. It is naturally very simple for him to carefully examine a Zifu monk based on his current state.

    "I love Xiao Yu very much." Ji Ning said, "Since Xiao Yu's former master is dead, I wonder if Shi Feng is willing to give up your love and let Xiao Yu be my apprentice."

    The waves in the Wulong River were turbulent and there was endless rumbling, but the boat suddenly became quiet.

    The little girl Qi Xiaoyu was extremely shocked, and then she shook her head and looked at her prince and princess.

    The expressions of the three princes and princesses also changed.

    "This Bei Ming really overestimates his capabilities." The purple-clothed woman said angrily through the voice transmission, "He actually wants to accept Xiao Yu as his disciple. Xiao Yu has great merits and deeds, and can control the luck of my royal family. How can I give him a Yuanshen Taoist! Hmph!  , even if Earth Immortal Sanxian wants to accept Xiaoyu, he can¡¯t nod easily. Not to mention this Beiming!¡±

    "Brother." The woman in black also sent a message, "What should we do? Xiaoyu can never let him go easily, but now Beiming wants to accept a disciple, what should we do?"

    The prince also frowned.

    They have a profound royal family background, and they also had Yuanshen Taoists before!  With a sweep of his spiritual consciousness, he naturally knew how amazing the merits of ¡®Qi Xiaoyu¡¯ were, so he spent all his efforts to take ¡®Qi Xiaoyu¡¯ into his sect, and also gave him the national surname ¡®Qi¡¯, and his unparalleled favor.  Qi Xiaoyu was extremely grateful.

    "Xiaoyu is an important chess piece. This Beiming Yuanshen Taoist must not be given to him." The prince said in a message.

    ¡­¡­

    When the princes and princesses of the Qi Kingdom's royal family were transmitting messages to each other, Qi Xiaoyu also said: "Senior Beiming, I have received great favor from my master and cannot betray"

    Ji Ning said: "As long as you are willing to let me be my disciple, Xiao Yu, I will thank you with a magic weapon." As he said this, ten heaven-level flying swords emitting waves of water-based fluctuations appeared around him.  Faintly, the group of people present felt oppressed.

    "How about ten high-grade flying swords of heaven level?" Ji Ning said.

    "This Taoist from Beiming, who looks like an indigenous Taoist, is really good at it." The girl in purple said.

    "Heaven-level magic weapons are also very important to Yuanshen Taoist. It is not easy to come up with ten of them. It seems that he really wants to accept Xiao Yu as his disciple. Unfortunately, for me, the royal family of Qi State, ten top-level heaven-level magic weapons are not enough."  What does a flying sword mean?" the prince said in a message.

    Although the three princes and princesses pretended to be surprised on the outside, they were still calm inside.

    Ji Ning frowned slightly when he saw this, and said, "How about a hundred heavenly-grade high-grade flying swords?"

    Suddenly hundreds of heavenly flying swords were densely suspended in the sky above the ship. The fluctuation of each heavenly flying sword made the team composed of a Wanxiang master and eight Zifu monks feel a huge pressure.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Qi Xiaoyu was completely confused. Hundreds of heaven-level high-grade flying swords?  In order to accept her as a disciple, he was willing to take out so many magic weapons. Although she was unwilling to betray and leave, this young senior named "Bei Ming" still made her feel a little joy in her heart. At least this senior Bei Ming was willing to pay.  Such a high price obviously values ??her very much.

    "A hundred pieces!" The three princes and princesses were also greedy.

    Although they carry a lot of treasures with them, after all, their country was destroyed and then hunted for decades. Many of their royal family¡¯s masters died and their treasures were taken away.  This prince only carries so many treasures.

    One hundred pieces of heaven-level high-grade flying swords are worth one million kilograms of Yuan liquid!

    "This Yuanshen Taoist can actually produce so many heaven-level flying swords." The purple-clothed girl's eyes were hot, "Brother"

    "Three people!"

    Ji Ning controlled hundreds of heaven-level flying swords suspended above, frowned and shouted, "That's about it, don't go too far!"

    Of course the prince is greedy.

    But he knows very well that even if he obtains these hundreds of heaven-level flying swords, it will not help his royal family to escape. What if he goes to a city to exchange Yuan liquid to buy treasures?  He already has some escape treasures, so he can only buy a few more.

    "Senior Beiming." The prince said respectfully, "There are hundreds of heaven-level high-grade flying swords. It is of course okay for Xiaoyu to be senior's apprentice. ButIt's not that we don't want to, it's because after Xiaoyu became a monk in the Zifu, she had already made an oath of heaven to be loyal to my family.  If you let her leave, you are asking her to violate the oath of heaven, and she will die immediately.  "

    Ji Ning frowned: "When a servant makes an oath of heaven, the master can usually give the servant a gift."

    It is too common for large tribes to send dead soldiers and servants.

    Therefore, when servants take an oath of heaven, they usually say that they will obey the orders of the family patriarch.

    "It can be given as a gift. But it requires the nod of the clan leader of my Shi clan. It's useless for me to say so." The prince said.

    Ji Ning¡¯s face darkened.

    The Qi royal family and others suddenly felt their hearts tighten.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and all the hundreds of high-grade flying swords in the sky disappeared. Ji Ning glanced at the prince coldly and said coldly: "You are lying."

    "Lied?" The prince was shocked, "I didn't lie at all"

    "You said you are Shi Feng? That's a lie! You said that Xiao Yu was given to me as my disciple. Your words are useless. I need your clan leader's nod. This sentence is also a lie." Ji Ning said coldly.

    The prince was shocked.

    The two princesses were also shocked.

    Indeed, the prince¡¯s name is naturally not Shi Feng, but Qi Rufeng!  The surname is ¡®Qi¡¯.

    There are only three of them left in the Qi Kingdom royal family now. The prince Qi Rufeng is the current clan leader. He can completely give up this 'Qi Xiaoyu' to Ji Ning as long as he nods.

    "I didn't lie." The prince said hard.

    "Do you dare to swear an oath of heaven and say that you didn't lie? As long as you dare to swear an oath of heaven, I will give you a hundred heaven-level high-grade flying swords. I will leave now." Ji Ning's face darkened.

    Qi Rufeng and his two sisters both felt the pressure.

    "This Bei Ming is too soft to be tough. If it was ten years ago and the old slave was still here, he would have been killed long ago." The purple-clothed girl said unwillingly.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly turned around and looked.

    "Huh?" The Qi royal family and others also turned to look.

    I saw a group of figures appearing on the banks of the Evil Dragon River in the distance. There were a total of twelve figures, all wearing black armor, looking towards here.  Their arm armor also has a 'wings of fire' pattern.

    The twelve sergeants looked at them from a distance. The leader, the hunky black-armored man, was holding a fire-winged insect in his hand. This made the captain sneer and point to the distance: "The remnants of the Qi Kingdom are on that ship, do it!"

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Each one exudes an endless fierce aura.

    I saw twelve sergeants transforming instantly. Some turned into a huge one-horned ox, some turned into a three-tailed fox, some turned into a serpentine snake, and some turned into a white-haired bear But they have one thing in common.  , all of them had black armor on their bodies, with the one-horned ox as the center, the other sergeants spread out, and soon Yuanli spread through the Taoist armor and became one.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± A huge poisonous insect with flame wings appeared in mid-air.

    The Firewing looks like a centipede with wings, its body is sinuous, and its eyes are glowing green. At first glance, it looks like a poisonous insect.

    Fire Wing Guards The most famous one is the formation of Tao soldiers, forming a fire wing insect!

    ¡­¡­

    "It's the Fire Wing Guards." The expressions of the Qi Royal Family and other people all changed drastically. They have been hunted down by the Fire Wing Guards for decades. The Fire Wing Guards are like a nightmare, a nightmare that they have been unable to get rid of.  .  The scattered immortals and earthly immortals in the tribe died, and even the Yuanshen Taoists died.

    They are the only ones left, can they still stop the Fire Wing Guard?

    Although it is only a small team, they know that this small team of Fire Wing Guards is composed of one Yuanshen Great Demon and 11 Vientiane Great Demons forming a Taoist formation.  After forming a large formation even Taoist Priest Yuanshen Perfection might have difficulty in defeating these big monsters.

    "What should I do?" the girl in black asked urgently.

    "You can't use escape techniques here in the Evil Dragon River, and you can't fly either. You can only rely on boats." The prince was also anxious.

    "Let this Bei Ming go to hell, he is the Yuanshen Consummation, and he will definitely be able to delay it for a while." The girl in purple said.

    At this moment, the centipede-like poisonous insect with its flaming wings suddenly rushed into the Evil Dragon River and flew directly on the surface of the Evil Dragon River. It was as fast as lightning and arrived very quickly.

    "Suffer death quickly." The huge fire-winged insect also roared.

    "This is my boat." Ji Ning stood by the side of the boat and looked at the huge fire-winged insects flying towards the river in the distance."Get out of here quickly."

    The prince, princess and others next to him were immediately overjoyed.

    "Okay, this Beiming took the initiative."

    "Let him block it for us first."

    "It would be best if Bei Ming and those Fire Wing Guards die together, and then we can get Bei Ming's treasure."

    ¡­¡­

    The fierce power of the Fire Wing Guards has long been spread, and if it were local immortal cultivators and monsters, they would have retreated away.  They didn't expect to meet someone who wasn't afraid of them today.  Behind them was the 'Fire Winged Demon King', but they didn't knowthat behind Ji Ning was 'Ancestor Bodhi'.

    "Since you dare to stop my fire-winged guards, let's die together." The huge fire-winged insect's glowing green eyes were full of fierceness, and at the same time it let out a sharp roar.

    Wow.

    The fire-winged insects swooped in directly, and there was even a mist of green mist around them, which made the princes and princesses frightened. They immediately retreated and arranged a burst of magic around them to resist.  The fire-winged insect's ugly poisonous head was raised high and rushed out, directly rushing towards the deck of the ship to kill Ning.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "You are really looking for death!"

    Boom!  !  !

    Ji Ning, who was standing normally on the deck, suddenly erupted with extremely terrifying pressure. The world suddenly became silent. The originally turbulent waves of the Evil Dragon River also stopped instantly. Those waves even covered the water in mid-air.  Zhudu stopped there motionless.  The huge fire-winged insect that originally flew towards it also stopped in the same position as it flew towards it.

    The royal family of Qi State and others who were hiding in the formation behind them all froze, some looked shocked, some still had their mouths open, some were taking steps, but all of them stopped.

    Everything around is quiet.

    The wind stops, the water stops, the people stop, the demons stop, everything is prohibited.

    The endless and terrifying pressure made everyone feel scared. Although the prince, princess and others could not even move their expressions, there was a look of fear in their eyes.

    In this world, only Ji Ning remained the same as before. He stood by the side of the ship and looked at the giant fire-winged insect in front of him. He shook his head and sighed: "Who is to blame for seeking death?

    Tomato wishes all the students on the college entrance examination gold list ~~~ (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13 Chapter 17 Forced

    The twelve great demons who formed the giant fire-winged insects in the missionary formation were all extremely frightened.

    They are composed of one Yuanshen Great Demon and eleven All-Seeing Great Demons Through the Taoist formation, their combined power is extremely powerful. Unless the enemy has the strength of the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals, they can't do anything to them.  They didn't pay attention to the beast-skin boy on the side of the ship, but now the beast-skin boy didn't even move even just standing there, but the pressure of the Tao caused them to be unable to move!

    "Where did the master come from!"

    "Why, why is it so scary? How high does his Taoist realm have to be?"

    These monsters were all confused.

    They had not taken this boy with animal skin seriously before, but when they wanted to kill him, they encountered an unprecedentedly large iron plate.

    Poof!  puff!  puff!   I saw streaks of light appearing out of thin air, instantly piercing through the huge fire-winged insect and the twelve great demons. Whether they were the Yuanshen Great Demon or the All-Seeing Great Demon, they were all killed instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood on the side of the ship and looked at the twelve dead demons, but he shook his head and laughed.

    Killing these twelve big monsters was just a casual act. Since these big monsters killed me without saying a word, I naturally didn't need to show mercy.

    Ji Ning laughed at this moment

    But he thought of the ancient god and demon he met in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain: "I met that ancient god and demon back then. The ancient god and demon used the 'Dao Domain' to directly stop everything, making me unable to move and now  Now, I actually used the same trick to kill the even more powerful Yuanshen Demon Team."

    Tao domain refers to forming a domain of one's own by using the power of natural enemies through the understanding of Tao!

    Like the Realm of Dao, the Heaven and Earth of Dao, the Realm of Great Dao Although their power is different, they are actually considered as 'Dao Realm', and the principle is essentially the same.

    When Ji Ning realized that the ¡®Rainwater Sword Domain¡¯ was the realm of Tao.

    The higher level is to master a complete Tao. At this moment, the control of the power of heaven and earth is even more powerful, and it is called the "Heaven and Earth of Tao".

    Of course this is a trail!

    There is also the ¡®Dao Realm¡¯. This ¡®Dao Realm¡¯ is the Dao after all, and is actually stronger than the ¡®Dao Heaven and Earth¡¯.

    The higher level is ¡®Dao Tiandi!  ¡¯ means that after mastering the complete Dao, he will be able to master a much greater power of heaven and earth than Ji Ning can now.  Under this kind of power of heaven and earth, I am afraid even the scattered immortals and earthly immortals cannot move.

    ¡­¡­

    Tao domain is related to perception.

    The higher the perception, the more power of heaven and earth can be mobilized.

    As the realm of the Great Dao realm increases, its power will continue to increase until it reaches the level of the ¡®Great Dao Heaven and Earth¡¯.

    Now Ji Ning¡¯s understanding of the way of swordsmanship is already at the level of the Beixing Immortal!  It was even stronger than the ancient gods and demons in the Great Wilderness of Prison Mountain, so just by activating the 'Dao Realm', the formation of the twelve great demons that oppressed the Dao soldiers had no resistance at all.

    Everything returned to normal, the water of the Erlong River was rolling forward again, and the ship was still moving forward.

    The princes and princesses of the Qi Kingdom on the deck of the ship looked at Ji Ning in horror.

    "The remnant of the Qi Kingdom?" Ji Ning sat down leisurely and said slowly, "At this point, do you still need to hide it? And you said your name is Shi Feng?"

    The prince Qi Rufeng and the two princesses looked at each other. The servants and guards behind them looked at Ji Ning with fear and anxiety. Especially Qi Xiaoyu's eyes were even more complicated. The 'Beiming Taoist' in front of him wanted to accept her as his disciple, and  The strength that Beiming Taoist showed just now is simply incredible.

    "Brother, what should we do? When those Fire Wing Guards took action, they revealed our identities. This Beiming also knows that we are the royal family of the Qi Kingdom." The girl in black said urgently through the voice transmission.

    "The destruction of our Qi Kingdom has spread a long time ago. Bei Ming must have known it now. Knowing that we are the surviving royal family of the Qi Kingdom, he might attack us to seize our treasures." The girl in purple said anxiously, "We  You should strike first, use up the treasures, and kill them."

    "Foolish, even though I have the remaining treasures of the royal family of the Qi Kingdom in my hands, I have no confidence at all in dealing with this Beiming." Prince Qi Rufeng said angrily via voice transmission, "He can make an army by just using the Dao Domain to mobilize the power of heaven and earth.  The Fire Wing Guard team was unable to move. His realization was that the top Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals were not as good as him. Although judging from his fluctuations, he should still have a perfect Yuan Shen, but his strength was definitely that of Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals.  Level. In addition, he can easily take out hundreds of heaven-level high-grade flying swords before. He must also have powerful treasures, and I am afraid he has the strength of a top earth immortal and loose immortal."

    One leader leads hundreds of peopleIn this country within a few miles, His Royal Highness, the last surviving prince, also has many powerful treasures.

    "Then what should we do?" The girl in purple panicked.

    "I only have two Great Movement Talismans, and at most two people can escape." The prince said, "Now that Beiming Taoist has no murderous intentions, we can still talk to him."

    "Yes, talk to him." The girl in purple said.

    "There is no other choice." The girl in black also said.

    ¡­¡­

    Under Ji Ning's gaze, it was obvious that the three princes and princesses were quietly discussing with each other. When they first boarded the ship, they had a psychological advantage when facing Ji Ning.  They thought that even though Ji Ning was a Primordial Spirit Taoist, they could still deal with Ji Ning with the help of royal treasures, but now they had no idea of ??resisting.

    "Senior." Prince Qi Rufeng said respectfully, "I believe that senior has heard what those Fire Wing Guards said. Yes, we are indeed the royal family of the Qi Kingdom."

    The story of the destruction of Qi State has spread too widely.

    As long as there are powerful immortal cultivators within a million miles around, they usually know it.  Although Ji Ning has been in Xingzhou for nearly half a month, he actually doesn't know about this.

    Ji Ning, however, calmly held the wine glass and drank there.

    Qi Rufeng continued in panic: "Since our Qi Kingdom was destroyed by the Fire Wing Demon King, our Qi Kingdom royal family has been on the run, and the Fire Wing Guards have never given up on chasing us So I have to be cautious, I have to say  I gave the pseudonym 'Shi Feng', my real name is Qi Rufeng! A prince of the Qi Kingdom!"

    "Prince?" Ji Ning muttered softly, but continued to look at Qi Rufeng.

    Qi Rufeng continued: "This is my sister Qi Ruyu, this is my little sister Qi Ruhui."

    Ji Ning glanced at them and saw that the girl in black was named Qi Ruyu and the girl in purple was named Qi Ruhui.

    "You were wise and didn't continue to lie." Ji Ning sat there, "If you lie again, I'm afraid I won't have time to talk to you anymore, and I will kill you directly and take away the treasures of the Qi Kingdom royal family."

    The prince and princess were all trembling.

    Ji Ning said calmly: "If I want to accept Qi Xiaoyu as my disciple, you should just nod. Don't lie in front of me. As long as you lie, I will know."

    The gap in strength between the two is too big, and Ji Ning is very strong in terms of soul, so Ji Ning is confident.  If the spirit was stronger, it might be difficult for Ji Ning to judge.

    "Yes, as long as I nod, I can indeed give up Qi Xiaoyu to senior." The prince said respectfully.

    "Why don't you hurry up?" Ji Ning shouted softly.

    Prince Qi Rufeng shook his head.

    "You want a hundred high-grade flying swords?" Ji Ning looked at him and said calmly, "I can give it to you. But don't go too far. I can easily kill you and others."

    "I don't want flying swords." Prince Qi Rufeng looked at Ji Ning, "I want senior to protect our royal family for a hundred years! As long as senior agrees to protect us for a hundred years, I will immediately let Qi Xiaoyu become his disciple, and after a hundred years, I will definitely  I won¡¯t hinder senior in the slightest. Senior can leave whenever he wants!¡±

    Ji Ning's face darkened, and there was a cold light in his eyes: "Seeking death!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Qi Rufeng burst out laughing, laughing like crazy, "Looking for death? Yes, I am looking for death. Senior, you have no idea how pitiful my two sisters and I are. Since the fall of the Qi Kingdom, we have been hunted down for decades.  . We are in panic all day long, unable to feel at ease. Every clan member has died, every elder has died, every brother and sister has died. There were many royal family members who escaped at first, but now there are only three of us left. I even  The only remaining man from our royal family.¡±

    "Hahaha, enough is enough, really enough. Little sister Xiang can no longer stand the oppression, and even wants to die with those Fire Wing Guards. Although Xiang Ruyu never said it, I also know that she is tired too."

    "Actually, I'm more tired!"

    Qi Rufeng looked at Ji Ning with tears in his eyes, "I am the only male. There are only three of us left in the royal family, and I am the only Wanxiang Zhenren who is the strongest among them. I need to bear all the burdens alone.  , how to go in the future. To retaliate and take revenge, all the burdens are on me alone. I have already had enough, enough. You may say that I am seeking death or crazy. This is my condition. You must protect us for a hundred years.  , I will give this servant Qi Xiaoyu to my senior as my disciple."

    "Qi Xiaoyu is a person of great merit, and the golden light of merit is three hundred feet wide. The elders in my clan were extremely surprised when they found out, and they thought that Qi Xiaoyu could control my royal family's luck."

    "I won't give up Qi Xiaoyu easily"

    "Either we die at the hands of our seniors, let usThe three sisters, their father and mother, went to reunite with many of their own race.  Otherwise, senior will protect us for a hundred years.  "

    Qi Rufeng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but his voice was extremely firm.

    He took the gamble.

    He was tired after risking his life, and he didn't want to run away in such a panic.  He saw Ji Ning's strength and had Ji Ning as his patron saint.  Then their chances of saving their lives would be much greater.

    "Brother." The girl in black also had tears on her face.

    "Brother, if you don't ask him, the worst he can do is die." The purple-clothed girl gritted her teeth, her eyes full of madness.

    Ji Ning frowned.

    It¡¯s difficult to handle.

    Unexpectedly, the remnants of the Qi royal family have reached a point of despair. I thought that a little pressure would be enough.  Now the other party has taken the gamble!

    A hundred years?

    How is it possible? I have only been in Fangcun Mountain for more than thirty years, and I have an agreement with Yu Wei, and I still want to return to the Daxia world as soon as possible.  How can we delay this for hundreds of years?

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13 Chapter 18 Treasure

    The purple-clothed girl stared at Ji Ning and gritted her teeth: "If we die, Xiaoyu will die too. If the master dies, the servant will not survive!"

    Ji Ning immediately felt disgusted with the purple-clothed girl Qi Ruhui, but Ji Ning also knew that since the royal family of the Qi Kingdom had long known about the merits of 'Qi Xiaoyu', they would definitely tie Qi Xiaoyu to the royal family. The royal family  Once it is destroyed, Qi Xiaoyu may really die as well.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    The ship was completely quiet, everyone was looking at Ji Ning, waiting for Ji Ning's reply.

    The prince Qi Rufeng was even more anxiously looking forward to it: "This senior from Beixing is so powerful, a hundred years should be nothing to him." How did he know that Ji Ning had only lived for a few decades now.

    Silence!

    The princes and princesses were all nervous, and Qi Xiaoyu was also uneasy.

    Ji Ning suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the prince Qi Rufeng: "I promise to protect you for one year or to kill the Fire Wing Demon King. As long as I can do one of these two, I will take Qi Xiaoyu and leave."

    "This is my answer to you. If you agree, then you will give Qi Xiaoyu to me as my disciple. If you don't agree, I will kill you now and take away your royal treasures."

    "Agree or disagree?" Ji Ning looked at Qi Rufeng.

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s only been a hundred years¡­¡± Prince Qi Rufeng couldn¡¯t help but say.

    "You just need to tell me whether you agree or disagree?" Ji Ning said coldly.

    The prince and princess looked at each other.

    There is no choice!

    ¡°At least this Beiming Taoist can protect them for a year, and within this year they may be able to turn around.

    "Okay." Qi Rufeng gritted his teeth.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    This is also what he expected. If there is no sweetness at all, the other party may really rather die.  Give it a little sweetness and the craving for raw food will take over!  And I didn't really want to stay here for a year. What I wanted more was to kill the Fire Winged Demon King!

    By killing the Fire Winged Demon King, you have fulfilled your promise.

    "Why don't you give Qi Xiaoyu his freedom?" Ji Ning looked at the prince.

    Prince Qi Rufeng could not help but whisper: "Senior promised, please also make an oath of heaven, so that we can feel at ease."

    Ji Ning¡¯s face darkened, and murderous intent erupted: ¡°It seems you want to die!¡±

    The constraints of the Heavenly Dao Oath are too great, so immortal cultivators will never issue the Heavenly Dao Oath easily.

    The prince and princess all saw that Ji Ning was impatient. The prince was so frightened that he said, "We believe in your promise, senior."

    "Qi Xiaoyu, from now on, you will listen to Senior Beiming's orders. You have nothing to do with me, the royal family of Qi State." Qi Rufeng said.

    Suddenly, the sky fluctuations came.

    ¡°Obviously, Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s oath to heaven was completed.

    Qi Xiaoyu knelt down and said, "Your Highness is so kind, Xiaoyu will never forget it."

    Ji Ning secretly sighed at the side, this Qi Xiaoyu is really loyal enough. However, judging from the past experiences Qi Xiaoyu told before, Ji Ning has discovered some doubts. The tribe where Qi Xiaoyu lived in his childhood was tens of thousands of people.  Human tribes, such tribes are rarely attacked by big monsters!

    There is no confidence in the innate great demon. The great demon who has reached the level of an immortal cultivator does not want to be involved in great sins.

    However, the large tribe where Qi Xiaoyu lived in his childhood was still attacked, collapsed and fled, even all his relatives died, and finally met an expert from the Qi Kingdom royal family.

    Is it such a coincidence?  The Qi royal family was on the run at the time, how could it be such a coincidence?

    "Perhaps the destruction of the tribe where Qi Xiaoyu grew up has something to do with the Qi royal family." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Xiaoyu also knelt down and bowed to Ji Ning: "Your Highness has ordered that Xiaoyu should follow senior and listen to senior's orders from now on."

    "Remember, from now on you are free and no longer a slave. Don't always look like a slave." Ji Ning looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said, "I have never accepted a disciple before. If you join my sect, you will naturally  You are my great disciple. This matter is important to you, and it is also important to me. I don¡¯t want to force you. If you are willing, then worship me as your teacher. If you are not willing, I will send you to some immortal sects and other places. I believe those  Places will rush to accept you as their apprentice."

    Ji Ning also has his own arrogance.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t bother to force the first disciple he accepted.  The world of Xie Yue is so big, the worst thing is to find another person with great merit.

    Qi Xiaoyu is actually very smart. She can feel that His Highness the Prince is actually very average to her, and the Second Princess is slightly better., but the little princess hated her.  There was only one person in the entire Qi royal family who was really kind to her, and that was her master.  It's just that her master was dead after being chased by the Fire Wing Guards.

    As for the Ji Ning in front of her, Qi Xiaoyu could also feel that this 'Senior Beiming' valued her very much. He had brought out hundreds of heaven-level flying swords from the beginning, and now he was even more willing to protect the Qi Kingdom royal family. Please note that protecting the Qi Kingdom royal family,  It is tantamount to being an enemy of the Fire Wing Guards.

    All this is to accept her as a disciple.

    If she doesn¡¯t become a disciple, Ji Ning will still have to protect the Qi royal family for one year as promised.

    It can be seen that Ji Ning respects her own wishes.

    "Disciple pays homage to the master." The young servant immediately knelt down.

    Ji Ning's heart was filled with joy. He couldn't help but smile and nodded: "Okay, from today on, you will be the great disciple of Ji Ning, the Taoist priest of Beiming. I have no other requirements for my disciples. I only have one request."  , Do not disobey!"

    "Disciple knows." Qi Xiaoyu said respectfully.

    "Come in with me." Ji Ning immediately walked to the second-floor cabin and asked at the same time, "Qi Rufeng, you guys can go to the cabin to rest. On my ship, I will protect your safety. You don't need to worry."

    Qi Xiaoyu followed Ji Ning obediently to the second-floor cabin.

    When Ji Ning accepted his eldest disciple, he was in a city hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    In the huge palace.

    The palace is too big, and the sunlight cannot shine in. In a dark hall, a tall and thin man with red skin, wearing a black robe, is frowning and thinking.

    "Third brother." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    I saw a man who was also tall and thin, but wearing cyan armor, with eyes as fierce as an eagle's eyes, walked in.

    "Seventh brother." The tall, thin man in black robe nodded gently, "You are here."

    "You, the fire-winged demon king, are so carefree now, why did you suddenly summon so many brothers?" asked the green-armored man with eagle eyes.

    "Of course there are great benefits." Firewing Demon King said, "Seventh brother, you are the first one here, so I will tell you first. Do you know why I spent so much effort to destroy the Qi Kingdom?"

    The eagle-eyed man in blue armor asked doubtfully: "Destroy the Qi Kingdom, didn't you say that your territory is too small and you want to occupy a larger territory? Isn't that true? Is it like the legend says that the emperor of the Qi Kingdom has a treasure? Haha  Haha I don¡¯t believe in treasures. For us, even the treasures left by the gods are not considered treasures."

    "There is indeed a treasure." The Fire Wing Demon King said solemnly.

    "Huh?" The man with green armor and eagle eyes was surprised.

    "I just found out that the royal family of Qi State has a huge treasure, so I took action." Fire Wing Demon King said, "Either searching for souls, or torture, in short I tried my best to finally find out from the old guys of the royal family of Qi State.  The founding emperor of the Qi Kingdom did indeed discover a treasure. However, he was too weak and only obtained a very small part of the treasure. There were cultivation methods, magical powers, secret techniques, etc. Just relying on these methods, the Qi family  It rose rapidly, established a country, and even expanded, occupying millions of miles of territory in an instant over tens of thousands of years.¡±

    The man with blue armor and eagle eyes was extremely surprised.

    "During tens of thousands of years, the royal family of the Qi Kingdom went to the treasure place several times, but they were unable to go deep." Fire Wing Demon King said, "After I found out the information about the treasure, I also went there twice. The first time  After returning in vain, I was well prepared for the second time and tried to rush in, but I was trapped in there for more than 20 years and almost died. I only recently escaped with difficulty!"

    "What!" The man with green armor and eagle eyes was extremely surprised.

    He knows very well the strength of the Fire Wing Demon King.

    There are many powerful forces in Xingzhou, among which the "Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu" are famous. They are all powerful and occupy a large territory.  The Fire Wing Demon King is one of the 'Twelve Demon Kings from the East' and is also extremely powerful, otherwise he would not have destroyed the Qi Kingdom.

    "The land of treasures is extremely dangerous." The Fire Wing Demon King shook his head and said, "The outermost treasures were taken by the founding emperor of Qi State, but those are not worth my attention. There are more powerful treasures in the depths, even those  The fluctuation of the treasure makes my heart tremble."

    "Does it make your heart tremble?" The man with blue armor and eagle eyes was also moved.

    "This treasure land is extremely mysterious. I have always wanted to know what is there. But I can't do it with my own strength, so I asked many brothers to join forces. Together with our twelve demon kings, I believe there is hope to enter the depths of the treasure land.  Place." Fire Wing Demon King said.

    The man with green armor and eagle eyes nodded slightly.

    When the two demon kings were talking to each othera figure appeared outside the hall: "Your Majesty, there are Fire Wing Guards under your command."Report the incident.  "

    "Huh?" The Fire Wing Demon King glanced outside, nodded and said, "Come in."

    A tall, thin old man with a long neck and downy face walked in and glanced at the man with blue armor and eagle eyes next to him.

    "Say, there is nothing to hide from seventh brother." Fire Wing Demon King said.

    "Yes." The long-necked old man said respectfully, "The king ordered to hunt down the remnants of the Qi Kingdom. There are only three princes and princesses left among the remnants of the Qi Kingdom. The strongest one is Wanxiang Zhenren. But just now, I, the Fire Wing Guard, arranged  One of the more than ten teams, all of them died during the pursuit, their jade slips were all broken, and the place where they died was about 600,000 miles away from here"

    "Huh?" The Fire Wing Demon King frowned.

    Something is wrong.

    This territory is ruled by his Fire Wing Demon King.  All the monsters obey his orders, and the human cultivators have long been driven away by him.  Logically speaking, no one would dare to attack the Fire Wing Guards in their own territory.

    "My subordinates speculate that those remnants of the Qi Kingdom" the long-necked old man said.

    However, the Fire Wing Demon King interrupted directly, frowned and shouted: "Please arrange for three Fire Wing teams to go investigate this matter. Do these remnants of the Qi Kingdom have any secrets that I don't know about?"

    "Yes." The long-necked old man immediately responded respectfully.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, three teams of Fire Wing Guards led by three demon clan immortals moved directly away from the capital of Qi State and went to investigate the matter.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 19: The Great Sinner

    On the Erlong River, a large ship was going down the river.

    In the cabin, the prince Qi Rufeng and his two sisters gathered together.

    "At this point, we can only trust this senior Beiming." Qi Rufeng said in a message.

    "Hmph." The little princess Qi Ruhui, who was dressed in purple, had dissatisfaction in her eyes, "Although Xiaoyu is just a servant of my royal family, he has also gained great merits. Some earthly immortals and loose immortals from major sects are rushing to become disciples. Unexpectedly,  Let this Bei Ming get through it so easily, without even uttering an oath of heaven. It is because we are now in a state of decline that he has taken advantage of us. If he dared to tease us like this when our royal family was strong, our royal family would have been destroyed long ago.  Got him!"

    "Little sister." The girl in black said in a voice message, "At this moment, we are now weak. This senior Beiming had previously offered hundreds of heaven-level high-grade flying swords in exchange, which shows that he is still a reasonable person.  Now that Xiaoyu has become his disciple, he has not abandoned us, but has kept his promise to protect us. We are weak, so we should be lucky to meet someone who keeps his promise."

    "Little sister, remember, you are no longer the princess you were in the past." Qi Rufeng also shouted through the message.

    The little princess was still young when she was in the palace and was spoiled into a bad temper.

    Before she could be properly trained and trained as an adult, the entire Qi Kingdom was destroyed and fled all the way. Who would bother to teach her and train her.  Having been fleeing in panic, the little princess felt even more violent and resentful. Even because the elders in the clan loved Xiao Yu, she was also very jealous and disliked Xiao Yu very much.

    It¡¯s just that Qi Xiaoyu has great merits, and the clan has long ordered not to kill him, otherwise she would have killed Qi Xiaoyu, who she couldn¡¯t stand.

    "Dong, dong, dong." Suddenly there were footsteps on the stairs outside.

    The three princes and princesses looked toward the deck through the window and saw a girl in white walking down the stairs. This girl in white looked outstanding, and her robes also exuded waves of waves.

    "Qi Xiaoyu?"

    The prince and princess were all shocked.

    Qi Xiaoyu, who was still dressed as a maid before, has completely changed now. The robe she wears is obviously extraordinary, and there is a silver bracelet on her arm. The comparison between her white arms and the silver bracelet makes her skin even more fair.  And the jade hairpin in her hair had a mysterious and powerful wave.  As the saying goes, people rely on their clothes. This Qi Xiaoyu has great merits, his temperament makes people feel very close to him, he is a cultivator of immortality, and his skin and figure are also excellent.  Her temperament and appearance are both excellent, and now after changing her clothes, she is even more dazzling than the two princesses.

    "The robes and bracelets should be extremely rare human-level magic weapons. As for the hosta? I can't even see through it!" Qi Rufeng said.

    "This Bei Ming's move is really extraordinary. Although the human-level magic weapon is not valuable, the best human-level magic weapon is rare." The girl in black also marveled, "And before, the senior Bei Ming took out hundreds of high-level heaven-level magic weapons.  Judging from the strength of the sword, Xiaoyu is probably still weak, so he can only use human-level magic weapons, otherwise Xiaoyu would be given a better treasure. The hosta should also be of the highest quality at the human level."

    The girl in purple clothes said: "It's just some human-level magic weapons."

    Qi Xiaoyu walked down the stairs and then knocked on the cabin door.

    "Open the door." The prince immediately ordered.

    A guard behind him immediately stepped forward and opened the hatch.

    Qi Xiaoyu walked in and said: "Your Highness, the master lets you pass."

    "There is no need to call me His Highness from now on. You are already Senior Beiming's disciple. Just call me by my name." Prince Qi Rufeng said.

    But the little princess Qi Ruhui said: "Xiaoyu, what kind of magic weapon is this hairpin of yours? My eldest brother and second sister still can't figure it out."

    "Master said that this is a life-saving thing and can only be used once. Once the Yuan Power is activated, even the top Sanxian's attacks can last for ten breaths." Qi Xiaoyu said obediently.

    "What!"

    The prince and others in the cabin were all shocked.

    Can you block the attacks of top Sanxian for ten breaths?  This is definitely a precious life-saving thing.  This is just one of the large number of treasures left by Immortal Juhua.  Ji Ning also felt that accepting a disciple for the first time would be too embarrassing for a few human-level magic weapons. After all, he was also a disciple of Fangcun Mountain.  So I gave him a life-saving thing.

    "Resist the top loose immortal" The purple-clothed girl gritted her teeth and couldn't help but feel jealous, "This bitch is lucky."

    Treasures like this that can withstand attacks are often used to save lives while on the run. After decades of running away, they have long been exhausted!

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Rufeng walked out of the cabin and followed the stairs to the first cabin on the second floor.?Jining.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Senior Beiming,¡± Qi Rufeng said respectfully.

    "Qi Rufeng, I have something to ask you." Ji Ning sat there and pointed to the chair beside him, "Sit down too."

    "Yes." Qi Rufeng immediately sat aside obediently.

    Qi Rufeng also knows how to advance and retreat.

    There was a big difference in strength. He had no power to resist in front of Ji Ning. Ji Ning promised him, and he also felt that this 'Senior Beiming' was still a good person. If he met some overbearing, cruel and ruthless people, there were many ways to force them to interact.  Out comes Qi Xiaoyu.

    "Let me ask you, why have you been unable to escape for so many years after this Fire Winged Demon King has been chasing you?" Ji Ning asked in confusion, "It stands to reason that Xingzhou is so big, you can just run away millions of miles away.  Besides, the Fire Wing Demon King is looking for you like a needle in a haystack. But you have been on the run for decades and are still being hunted."

    Qi Rufeng shook his head and sighed: "This Fire Winged Demon King is cultivated from a poisonous insect, the Fire Winged Insect. When it led an army of demons to suddenly arrive at the capital of our Qi Kingdom, this Fire Winged Demon King personally used it on our palace.  The 'Fire Wing Poison' filled the sky. At that time, the Fire Wing Poison permeated the entire palace. As soon as this poison touched the body, it was immediately integrated into it. It could no longer be separated from the body. It would even be contaminated on the soul. Even the Earth Immortal and Sanxian couldn't.  Get rid of this poison."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Firewing?

    I have never heard of this kind of poisonous insect in the Daxia world.

    "This fire wing poison does no harm to the body and soul." Qi Rufeng shook his head and said in pain, "However, no matter how far away they are, each fire wing insect can sense the location of the 'fire wing poison'. Even if they escape to Yunzhou  , Yanzhou, those fire-winged insects can still sense it. The scattered immortals and earthly immortals under the fire-winged demon king can also move, and can go to Yunzhou, Yanzhou So no matter where we escape, we can escape.  No pursuit."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    What a powerful poison.

    I still remember that when I was young, I went to Dongshan Ze and was chased by the Temu clan. Even though I was contaminated with the ice flower liquid, I was still being pursued even though I had escaped far away.

    But relatively speaking, this fire wing poison is very powerful. It was cast by the fire wing demon king himself, and even the soul was contaminated.  In this big world of Xianyue, no matter where they escape, the countless fire-winged insects under his command can sense the direction.

    "Most of my royal family was killed at that time, and the rest fled in all directions." Qi Rufeng said, "There were also loose immortals who fled among my royal family at that time, but no matter where we fled, they could chase us. So.  We are still running around in the original territory of our Qi State. After all, our Qi State originally ruled us. We are very familiar with it, and there are also many hidden places built by the royal family"

    ¡°After escaping until now, there are only three of us left.¡±

    Qi Rufeng said it was sad and powerless.

    Ji Ning understood.

    The point is that the ¡®Fire Wing Poison¡¯ is difficult to get rid of, so these princes and princesses are always being hunted down. This kind of poison that can contaminate the soul, Ji Ning has no way to help get rid of it.

    "Let me ask you," Ji Ning said, "How sinful is this Fire Winged Demon King? But he is covered in blood and blood because of sin?"

    "The Fire Wing Demon King is one of the Twelve Demon Kings from the East. He has a reputation for evil, and of course his sins are astonishing. As for the bloody sins I heard that the twelve Demon Kings from the East are all sinful and bloody. After my divine sense exploration,  You will feel that the endless bloody light is like a turbulent wave, and it will make other loose immortals and earth immortals feel fear in their hearts." Qi Rufeng said.

    Ji Ning felt happy.

    ??The blood of endless sin is like surging waves?

    The great sinner?

    This time the test of "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills" is to accept a disciple and kill ten major sinners. This disciple has been accepted, and the most important thing to do now is to kill ten major sinners.  These twelve demon kings might be able to gather together ten great sinners.

    "This is what you heard, and you won't spread rumors, right?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Perhaps the rumors are exaggerated, but it shouldn't be much different. The twelve demon kings from the east are known throughout the Xingzhou for their evil reputation. Even in Yunzhou and Yanzhou, the reputation of the twelve demon kings from the east is known.  . Even the top powerful forces with the ancestors of the Celestial Immortals are not willing to fight with these twelve demon kings." Qi Rufeng said, "So I, the royal family of the Qi Kingdom, also fled to Yunzhou, but I was born in a different place.  Familiar, the reputation of the Twelve Demon Kings in the East is much greater. No one helped us, and we were eventually hunted and fled back to our hometown. In the place where our Qi Kingdom used to rule, we can still struggle for a while longer."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Even the forces of the Celestial Ancestor are unwilling to fight with them?

    "How strong are these twelve demon kings?" Ji Ning asked, "What about the strength of the Fire Wing Demon King?  "

    "The twelve demon kings are all fierce and powerful, so they became brothers because of their similar temperaments. Each demon king is very strong. Of course, there must be some strong and weak. The Fire Wing Demon King should be regarded as the middle among them. All of his subordinates are  There are nearly a hundred Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals. With the strength of the Fire Wing Demon King, killing ordinary Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals is like killing a chicken." Qi Rufeng said, "The strongest among these twelve demon kings is the Golden-haired Demon King who ranks first.  , this golden-haired demon king heard that he once fought with the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal, and the Celestial Immortal could do nothing to him. In the end, the Celestial Immortal took the initiative to retreat. Do you think it is powerful? These twelve demon kings join forces and advance and retreat together, which is the absolute power of the entire East River Basin.  Overlord. Although our country of Qi occupied millions of miles of land before, we did not invade the territory of the Twelve Demon Kings. Who would have thought that the Fire Wing Demon King would directly destroy our country of Qi."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    What can the gods do?  Retreat voluntarily?

    Originally, I wanted to gather ten sinners from these twelve demon kings, but it seems that it is not easy to kill them!

    "It's not easy to be interesting. I have been practicing in Fangcun Mountain for more than thirty years, and I have yet to kill a real one. Dongliu Twelve Demon Kings, what a good opponent!" Ji Ning felt that his blood began to boil, and the feeling in his chest  The fighting spirit is constantly rising.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 20: Killing on the Evil Dragon River

    Ji Ning stood alone by the side of the ship, looking at the roaring river, feeling very good.

    "The disciples have been accepted, and among the twelve demon kings in Dongliu, there may be ten sinners. The only problem is that these demon kings are difficult to deal with."

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning suddenly looked into the distance.

    I could see a large group of figures approaching quickly on the land in the distance. They were approaching so fast that Ji Ning could see the 'wings of fire' pattern on their Taoist armor with his naked eyes.

    "Fire Wing Guards?" Ji Ning smiled in surprise, "There are hundreds of them."

    In the cabin, the prince Qi Rufeng and others were also observing the Evil Dragon River through the windows, and they were also looking for a suitable place to live in hiding.

    "That's" The expressions of the prince and princess changed drastically.

    "Hundreds of fire-winged guards?" Qi Ruhui, a girl in purple, turned pale. Only twelve fire-winged guards had frightened them before. Now when hundreds of fire-winged guards come even the earthly and loose immortals will be killed!

    "It's broken!" Prince Qi Rufeng's face turned pale, and he said urgently through the voice transmission, "It must be that all the twelve Fire Wing Guards died before and none of them could escape. That's why so many Fire Wing Guards will be sent here this time."

    In the previous escape process, the Fire Wing Guards had always had the upper hand.

    It¡¯s the royal family who have been running away. The Fire Wing Guards have never been wiped out. In addition, the prince Qi Rufeng has just led the team.  In the past, there were Yuanshen Taoists in the royal family, and the decisions that were usually made were made by the elders.  But now that all the Yuanshen Taoists are dead, it is Qi Rufeng who makes the decision!

    Qi Rufeng had no experience, and he had never encountered the situation where the entire Fire Wing Guard army was annihilated. He never thought about the terrible consequences that would result from the annihilation of the entire Fire Wing Guard army.

    "There are three teams in total. Each team is led by an Earth Immortal Loose Immortal, eleven Yuan Shen Great Demons, and over a hundred Vientiane Great Demons." The girl in black solemnly sent a message, "With so many Fire Wing Guards united, that is  The top loose immortals are afraid that they will all die."

    "Are we still not escaping?" the purple-clothed girl said urgently, "That Bei Ming is the Yuanshen Taoist. No matter how high the Taoist realm is, he can fight across the ranks, which is comparable to the top loose immortals. Encountering so many fires  Wing Guards, and there are three Earth Immortals, Loose Immortals and Old Demons among the Fire Wing Guards, he will definitely not be able to stop them."

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ji Ning smiled, the Qi royal family panicked.

    The hundreds of Fire Wing Guards in the distance have already launched a Taoist formation. These three teams are all led by the Sanxian old demon. At this moment, an Sanxian old demon is commanding eleven Yuanshen great demons.  The great demon of Yuanshen also commands eleven great demons of all things.  Suddenly, three huge fire-winged insects measuring thousands of feet appeared on the river bank.

    Wings of flame, body like a centipede.

    The three huge fire-winged insects were so powerful that their aura was so strong that the surrounding surging river water was instantly suppressed.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    The three thousands-foot-long fire-winged insects all crossed the river, riding on the waves, and flew toward Ji Ning's big ship.

    Ji Ning stood by the side of the ship and shouted: "Retreat quickly, you can still save your life."

    "It turns out that you are protecting the royal family of the Qi Kingdom." One of the three thousand-foot Fire Winged Insects let out a rumbling roar, "Human race, this is the territory of the Fire Winged Demon King, how dare you act so arrogantly?"

    "Don't talk nonsense to him, kill him."

    "Kill this human race."

    The confrontation between the demon clan and the human clan almost spreads across the three realms.

    After all, the two most powerful ethnic groups in the three realms are the human race and the demon race.

    Ji Ning shook his head gently.

    Three old demons who are loose immortals?  It is estimated that the strength of Fuyun Sanxian who assassinated him is not much different. Back then, he could fight against Fuyun Sanxian.  Now my second soul has improved to a greater level than before, and I don't know how much higher my knowledge of 'swordsmanship' is.  Killing these loose immortals is indeed like killing a chicken.

    Along with the three waves of water, the three huge thousand-foot-high fire-winged insects swooped in, intending to surround Ning and kill him in one go.

    Ji Ning was extremely calm.

    To deal with these hundreds of Fire Wing Guards, it¡¯s not enough to rely on ¡®Dao domain¡¯ alone, you still have to take action!  Of course, it's still very relaxing.

    "quick."

    "let's go."

    "If it's too late, you won't be able to escape."

    The royal family of Qi State did not dare to hesitate at all. If they hesitated any longer, they might lose their lives.

    In their opinion, no matter how high the level of Ji Ning is, he is still a Yuanshen Taoist. Facing threeIt would be a big deal if the hundreds of Fire Wing Guards led by the Immortal Old Demon could withstand it.

    "Walk."

    Prince Qi Rufeng waved his hand, and another long shuttle suddenly appeared next to the ship.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  The prince, princess and five maid guards all jumped into it.

    "Go!" The girl in purple turned her hand and waved her hand suddenly, and suddenly green bamboos fell from the sky and inserted into the waves.

    Whoosh!

    The long shuttle has broken through the waves, as fast as lightning.

    And there were hundreds of green bamboo roots planted in scattered places, completely covering Ji Ning and the three thousand-foot-long fire-winged insects.  There were still bamboo leaves on these green bamboos, and the bamboo leaves were floating. For a moment, the surrounding space turned into nothingness, and the surrounding waves disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Little sister, you, you" Prince Qi Rufeng was shocked in the fleeing shuttle.

    The purple-clothed girl turned her head and looked at the tall bamboos in the distance behind her, and sneered nonchalantly: "What's wrong? That Taoist from Beiming is only at the Yuan Shen level, so it would be good if he could have the strength of a top Sanxian. Even so.  In this case, I'm afraid he is no match for the Fire Wing Guards. In this case, it is natural to make the best use of everything, let him contribute more to our royal family, and it can be considered as his contribution to accepting Xiaoyu as his disciple."

    "You are so stupid!" Qi Rufeng was speechless in anger, "Taoist Beiming is so powerful. If there is a sect behind him, what will happen to that sect?"

    "So what, who knows." The girl in purple was disdainful.

    The girl in black said eagerly: "Little sister, with the strength of this Beiming Taoist, I'm afraid there is an ancestor of the Celestial Immortal behind him. The Celestial Ancestor can check what happened in the past. When the time comes, he will be found out"

    "Don't worry, so what if we find out. Even if there really is an ancestor of Tianxian behind this Taoist Beiming, the ancestor of Tianxian can't find us. But the ancestor of Tianxian must know that this Taoist Beiming died at the Fire Wing Guard  By his own hand. Maybe it will cause Beiming Taoist sect to deal with the Fire Winged Demon King!" The purple-clothed girl had madness in her eyes, "Hmph, maybe the Fire Winged Demon King will be killed. That would be so worth it.  !¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning waved his hand and put away the surrounding ships, and the disciple 'Qi Xiaoyu' in the ship was also taken into his portable immortal mansion.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning saw the Qi royal family fleeing. The little princess threw out the treasure, and the bamboo came down and laid out a formation.  Of course he understood the other party's plan, which was to trap him and the Fire Wing Guards.  Otherwise, as long as one of the three huge fire-winged poisonous insects is used to deal with them, they will be in big trouble!

    And now that they are all trapped in the formation, the three fire-winged poisonous insects must first join forces to kill Ji Ning, and then break the formation.  This forced Ji Ning to go all out.

    If Ji Ning¡¯s strength is really just what the Qi royal family guessed, I¡¯m afraid it will indeed be delayed for a while and then die as the little princess expected!

    It¡¯s a pity that they guessed wrong!

    Ji Ning¡¯s master is powerful, and more powerful than they imagined. Ji Ning¡¯s master is Patriarch Bodhi, the creator of this great world!

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength is also beyond their imagination!

    "Kill him and then break the formation."

    "kill."

    The three thousand-foot-long fire-winged insects did not panic at all. They were absolutely confident in killing this human race and breaking the formation.  It only takes a little more time. Anyway, those Qi royal family are stained with Fire Wing poison and will be caught up.

    "Death." Ji Ning looked ugly. He protected them, but was stabbed in the back by them. How could he not be angry?

    The angry Ji Ning had no time to waste. He wanted to settle accounts with the Qi royal family.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Ji Ning stood on the water, the Beiming Sword appeared in his hand, and directly struck out three sword lights!

    The three dazzling sword lights turned into three huge black dragons. The black dragons were so powerful that they directly attacked the three thousands-foot-long fire-winged insects with a destructive attitude.

    "how!"

    "How can it be!"

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    The three thousand-foot-long fire-winged insects, the old Sanxian demon, the Yuanshen demon, and the Wanxiang demon were all blinded and frightened.

    The three black dragons rushed over respectively. They looked like black dragons, but in fact they were a terrifying sword light, which directly destroyed the Qianzhang Firewing Insect. Bang bang bang~~ Hundreds of monsters, including the old monster Sanxian, were all killed.  !

    The soul is destroyed!

    The power of Ji Ning's swordsmanship in his rage destroyed his body, soul, and even the Taoist armor of those great demons were directly shattered, and many magic weapons were shattered.

    "Broken""" Ji Ning fired another sword light.

    This one-time formation contains elemental power and is mainly used to trap the enemy.

    However, Ji Ning was too lazy to use other methods and directly used force to break the spell. A sword light roared past and the bamboos were shattered.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning took a step and chased after him.

    ¡­¡­

    In the long shuttle that was escaping as fast as lightning, the purple-clothed girl had madness in her eyes: "Hmph, maybe the Fire Wing Demon King will be killed, and that would be so worth it. Hahaha, I'm so smart. I was just  I thought it would be useful when I let Bei Ming die and help delay some time. Now it seems that it is really a rare skill from me, Qi Ruhui!"

    "Yes, what a wonderful skill." A cold voice sounded.

    The princes and princesses in the shuttle all trembled and turned to look.

    I saw a young man standing at the end of the long shuttle.

    Ji Ning looked at the three princes and princesses.

    "How can it be¡­¡­"

    They were all blinded. They had just fled and only said a few words. What a short time.  Little did they know that Ji Ning simply killed hundreds of Fire Wing Guards with one move, broke the formation by force, and pursued them very quickly.

    "Senior Beiming." Qi Rufeng stood up.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning's eyes fell on the purple-clothed girl, and a sword energy suddenly passed by. The purple-clothed girl was directly strangled into flying ash, and flew away. At Ji Ning's current state, the power of the sword energy, even the slightest contact would be the end of the soul flying away.  .

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 21: Light Rain on the Green Cliff

    The prince, the second princess and the servant guards on the shuttle all turned pale.

    Everyone can see that this senior Beiming is really angry!

    They are all immortal cultivators, so naturally they are not fools. They understand that the little princess plotted against this senior Beiming.  Senior Beiming was obviously helping them resist the Fire Wing Guards, but the little princess stabbed her in the back This kind of thing is looked down upon by both mortals and immortal cultivators!

    Of course, if Ji Ning dies, this matter will be over.

    But Ji Ning was not dead, and he came to kill him.  Facing Ji Ning, they were in the wrong!  And it¡¯s still scary!  Based on the way immortal cultivators behave, it is normal for Ji Ning to implicate and kill them all in anger at this time.

    "Senior Beiming"

    "Beiming"

    The prince and the second princess could not even speak, both of them were nervous and frightened.

    They are unjust.

    It was purely the little princess¡¯s initiative before, they didn¡¯t instigate it!  As for the death of the little princess, the prince and the second princess felt helpless but not very sad.  Because along the way, too many of their brothers and sisters died, including all their elders. They had enough endurance, and in terms of relationship, the prince and the second princess had a better relationship.

    "Wow." Ji Ning's mind moved, and a girl in white appeared out of thin air next to her. It was Qi Xiaoyu.

    "Master." Qi Xiaoyu continued, "I saw the little princess"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Disciple, take a good look." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "Yes." Qi Xiaoyu responded respectfully.

    "Senior Beiming, it was just Ruhui who was good at making opinions before, and she wanted to let senior delay those Fire Wing Guards for a longer period of time." Qi Rufeng said continuously.

    "This is all done by my little sister." The girl in black also said.

    Qi Xiaoyu watched silently. Previously, the Fire Wing Guards arrived and the master fought, while the Qi royal family fled. When they fled, the little princess threw a burst of magic. Qi Xiaoyu saw this scene clearly.  Moreover, Qi Xiaoyu has followed them for so many years and knows very well how ruthless the little princess is, so he can guess the approximate truth of the matter!

    Ji Ning looked at the prince and the second princess and said calmly: "I heard it all, and you also said that you want the ancestor of the immortal behind me to avenge me and kill the Fire Wing Demon King? Hmph I don't want to kill, but there are some people  Deserve to kill!¡±

    The prince and the second princess trembled.

    "If you are really instigating this matter, you will also die. If you are not instigating it, I will not implicate you." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the girl in black, and he directly used his magical power, 'Bewitching God'.  The Black and White Academy's magic spell is not that powerful, but it can't stand up to Ji Ning's powerful soul!

    In an instant, the eyes of the girl in black became dull.

    "Say, does the little princess plotting against me have anything to do with you?" Ji Ning said calmly.

    The dull voice of the girl in black didn't waver at all: "It has nothing to do with me. Ru Hui is good at making opinions. Although she can let Senior Beiming resist for a while, it may also bring about a big enemy for our Qi Kingdom royal family. If that happens in the future,  If the sect behind Senior Beiming takes revenge, our royal family of Qi Kingdom will probably be even more miserable. Ruhui is too short-sighted"

    "What's wrong with me?" The girl in black regained consciousness and looked around in shock. At the same time, she remembered everything that happened when she was fascinated before. She couldn't help but look at Ji Ning in horror.

    The prince beside him turned a little pale.

    "You." Ji Ning looked at the prince.

    However, the prince gritted his teeth and said, "I have absolutely no intention of harming my senior." As soon as he finished speaking, the prince Qi Rufeng's eyes became dull.

    He also told the matter in a dull manner. Indeed, he did not instigate this matter.

    Qi Xiaoyu on the side breathed a sigh of relief. She still had a good impression of the prince and the second princess.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning suddenly said, "Qi Xiaoyu's tribe was destroyed back then, but was it arranged by the royal family of Qi State?"

    The girl in black suddenly changed her expression.

    Qi Xiaoyu also trembled, with a look of panic in his eyes.

    The prince said numbly and mechanically: "In order for Qi Xiaoyu to be absolutely loyal to our royal family, she must have no other place to rely on. Otherwise, the most important thing in her heart must still be her tribe So the elders in the tribe forced the three innate demons to  We went to attack this tribe. As for the two innate masters in the tribe, they were also plotted by the elders of our tribe. Naturally, they could not resist it. The entire tribe collapsed. All of Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s relatives died, and she had no one to rely on. At this moment, the elders of our tribe appeared.  If you protect her personally, she will naturally be grateful and attached. EverythingAs planned, Qi Xiaoyu is extremely loyal to our royal family of Qi Kingdom.  And since Qi Xiaoyu became a member of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s royal family, our luck has improved significantly. We are hunted down less often, and fewer elders have died"

    "No, no" Qi Xiaoyu's face was filled with tears and she kept shaking her head.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The main purpose of using the Confusion Technique this time is to ask about this matter.  With Ji Ning's perspective, he naturally discovered that there was something fishy about the tribe's destruction.  Such a large tribe will not be easily attacked by the big demon.

    "Sure enough." Ji Ning nodded secretly. Qi Xiaoyu had too deep feelings for the Qi royal family. Ji Ning was worried that there would be trouble in the future, so he wanted to find out about this matter as soon as possible.

    "She has been scheming against me, scheming against me." Qi Xiaoyu looked at the prince, her face pale, "Where is my master? My master is also scheming against me?"

    "Master Jiu He was opposed to the original plan. She wanted to take the initiative to go to your tribe to accept you as a disciple. However, when my royal family fled, everything must be in the best interest of my royal family." Prince Qi Rufeng continued to say dullly, "Master Jiu He  I feel sorry for you, so I accept you as my disciple, teach you, and love you the most. Even some princes and princesses at that time were jealous."

    Qi Xiaoyu felt relieved.

    Among the entire Qi royal family, the one she is most grateful for is Master Jiu He, the woman who treats her like a mother.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Protect her and love her.

    Qi Xiaoyu can feel the deep love and care. She was taught by her master when she was young, so she doesn¡¯t remember much about the events in the Qingya Tribe, and her memory of her biological parents is also very vague.  She actually has the deepest feelings for the 'Master Jiu He' who taught her, after all, she has been with her the longest.

    Qi Xiaoyu has a very accurate sense of other people's kindness, malice, concern, and hatred. She has always felt Master Jiu He's love for her, which is why she is so grateful to the Qi royal family. Even the leader of the Qi royal family asked her to  She didn't hesitate at all when she made the oath of heaven.

    "What's wrong?" Prince Qi Rufeng woke up and quickly recalled it, his expression suddenly changed.

    He looked at Ji Ning in horror, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu.

    "Master Jiuhe I can understand you, I don't blame you, I don't blame you." Qi Xiaoyu shed tears. She stared at the girl in black and the prince, gritted her teeth and said, "You Qi royal family ruined my hometown tribe and harmed my tribe.  Kill my relatives. But Master Jiuhe has been as kind to me as a mountain. From now on, I, Qi Xiaoyu, will have nothing to do with your Qi family. From now on, my name will be Qingya Xiaoyu!"

    "Master." Qingya Xiaoyu looked at Ji Ning, with tears still in her eyes, "Thank you, master, for making me wake up and not keep it in the dark. I want to be alone now."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, his mind moved.

    brush.

    Qi Xiaoyu has already been taken into the immortal mansion that he carries with him.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes fell on the prince and princess.

    The prince and princess were both helpless. They had been fascinated before and thought they were just investigating the plot of the little princess.  Unexpectedly, this senior Beiming actually revealed the story of the "Destruction of the Qingya Tribe".  But when it comes to this, they have no other ideas, they just want to survive.

    "Since you have no intention of harming me, I will naturally not touch you. I will still keep my promise." Ji Ning said, "But before that, follow me to a place."

    With that said, Ji Ning waved his hand and took the royal family of Qi State and the long shuttle into the Immortal Mansion that he carried with him.

    Ji Ning then quickly left on the waves of the Evil Dragon River.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s just tea time.

    On the top of a towering mountain peak, ripples appeared in the sky, and a young man in animal skin appeared out of thin air, and then landed down.

    "That's it." The beast-skin boy nodded, then waved his hand, and a fairy mansion appeared next to him.

    ??Inside the Immortal Mansion.

    As Ji Ning entered, the prince and the second princess both saluted respectfully. The prince even said, "Senior, where is this?"

    "You can go out, but it's best to stay too far away. If you are too far away, I can't save your lives." Ji Ning said calmly, "This place is thousands of miles away from the previous place. I believe that the Fire Wing Demon King is following  It should take you some time to arrive. During this time, take a good rest and prepare for the next battle."

    "Ready for a fight?" The prince and princess were surprised.

    "I killed hundreds of Fire Wing Guards, including three old loose immortal demons. Do you think the Fire Wing Demon King just let it go?" Ji Ning said calmly.

    The prince and princess all shook their heads.

    How can it be?

    "This East River Basin area is ruled by twelve demon kings. This senior Beiming dared to kill hundreds of Fire Wing Guards."How could the Winged Demon King not be angry?  It should be noted that these Fire Wing Guards are truly the most loyal to the Fire Wing Demon King. With so many people dying this time, the Fire Wing Demon King may personally hunt them down.

    "The Fire Wing Demon King is here in person." The prince and the second princess were both nervous and nervous, "Senior Beiming still wants to fight?"

    "How strong is he? Could it be that my previous investigation was wrong and that he is not a perfect soul?"

    The prince and princess were all confused.

    But Ji Ning came after him so short ago. It stands to reason that the Fire Wing Guards would not let Ji Ning go, so I am afraid that things really went as Ji Ning saidhundreds of Fire Wing Guards were killed.

    "In such a short period of time, he killed hundreds of fire-winged guards, broke through the trap, and caught up with us. How strong is this Ning? Maybe he can really fight against the fire-winged demon king?" The prince and princess were confused.  .

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was too lazy to care about them. Instead, he entered a secret room in the Immortal Mansion. There were ripples in the secret room. Ji Ning stepped in and entered the Water Mansion.

    "The strength of the Fire Wing Demon King cannot be underestimated. I even have to deal with other demon kings. Before that, my strength needs to be improved." Ji Ning secretly said, "My true self needs six fairy swords to use three heads and six arms. Three of them are  Beiming Sword, the other three should preferably be immortal-level flying swords."

    He owns the top-grade Immortal-grade ¡®Thousand Ox Sword¡¯. The Emperor of Daxia also gave him a low-grade Immortal-grade flying sword at the Immortal Fate Conference.

    ¡°I just killed three old loose immortal demons and got two low-grade immortal magic weapons, including a low-grade immortal flying sword.

    "My dear, hurry up and break through to the early stage of returning to the void. Only in this way can you better exert the power of the immortal-level magic weapon." Ji Ning secretly said, the power of the two low-level immortal-level flying swords is equivalent to that of the Beiming Sword, and the Thousand Ox Sword is what Ji Ning values ????the most.  of!  That is almost as powerful as a pure Yang magic weapon.

    Immediately, Ji Ning entered the quiet room of Shui Mansion.

    Started to use Yuan liquid to practice

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 22: Twelve Demon Kings Flowing East

    In the imperial palace, the capital of Yuan Qi Kingdom, thousands of miles away from Ji Ning.

    In a splendid hall, the beautiful maids brought all kinds of rare delicacies and fairy wines in their hands one by one. There were a total of twelve tables in the hall and above the hall.

    "Come on, drink."

    "Brother, I respect you."

    "Ninth brother, we haven't seen each other for thousands of years. Come on, let's have a drink, brothers."

    The heroic laughter may be high-pitched, deep, or shrill, but all of them are domineering and wanton.

    The maids transformed from the demon clan were all frightened, fearing to offend any of the demon kings.  They all know that those gathered in this hall are the twelve demon kings of Dongliu. They cannot offend any demon king. If they offend the demon king unintentionally, the outcome will be very tragic.

    There was once a maid who spilled some juice from the plate because she was nervous, and sprinkled it on the 'Jade Toad Demon King' among the twelve demon kings. The Jade Toad Demon King immediately rolled his eyes, opened his big mouth, and directly drank it.  The maid swallowed it.

    Under the main hall, there are beauties from the demon race and human race dancing in the center.

    There are naturally musicians playing and playing musical instruments next to the main hall.

    "Okay, everyone, please step aside."

    After a long time, the Fire Winged Demon King sitting in the main hall spoke.

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Immediately, all the maids, dancers, and musicians retreated, and there were only twelve demon kings left in the hall.

    "Third brother, please invite all of our brothers to come over. If you have anything to say, please tell me immediately." The burly demon king with golden hair on his body and a bear head on his head had a strong voice. He was the eldest of the twelve demon kings.  'Golden-haired Demon King'.

    "Brother." The tall and thin Fire Wing Demon King in black robes said with a smile, "Haha, it is certainly a great joy for me to invite so many brothers here. The seventh brother is the first to come. I have told him before. You can ask if you don't believe me.  Ask seventh brother."

    The other demon kings all looked over.

    The flying demon king with green armor and eagle eyes nodded and said: "It is indeed a good thing."

    "oh?"

    The other demon kings all looked at the Fire Wing Demon King curiously. Although they had similar temperaments, they all had bad reputations. They usually kept all the benefits they encountered for themselves. How could they share them with other brothers?

    The Fire Wing Demon King smiled when he saw this, and immediately turned his hand, and a black animal skin roll appeared in his hand. The animal skin roll flew out and unfolded, suspended in mid-air.  There are complex patterns on the animal skin roll, like a map.

    "This is it?" The other demon kings were confused.

    "This is the treasure map!" Fire Wing Demon King said.

    "Treasure?"

    "Treasure map?"

    "Are you kidding? What kind of treasure can there be? To us brothers, even the treasures of the immortals are nothing. The treasures of the true immortals and gods can barely be regarded as treasures."

    For a time, many demon kings spoke.

    They are the Twelve Demon Kings from the East, and even the Heavenly Immortal Ancestor does not want to be hostile to them.  It's too difficult to get them to call it a 'treasure'.

    The Feitian Demon King immediately said: "Brothers, this third brother did not lie to you. What is hidden in the location marked on this treasure map is indeed a huge treasure."

    "oh?"

    "Big treasure?" The other demon kings had many thoughts in their minds. Even the old seven flying demon kings admitted that things might not be simple.

    "Third brother, is it related to Qi State?" The Jade Toad Demon King, who was short and fat and had green skin, said in a low voice.

    The Fire Wing Demon King in the main hall nodded: "It is indeed related to the Qi State. The reason why I dealt with the Qi State and destroyed the Qi State was because I heard some information about this treasure. I suddenly took action without any warning and caught it.  A large group of important figures from the royal family of Qi State. By means of soul searching and other means, they learned the details of the treasure, and also found the treasure map from the royal family of Qi State."

    "With the treasure map in hand, Third Brother can go there by himself."

    "I don't believe you are so kind, Third Brother."

    "Hey, third brother, what are you thinking about? To be honest, all the brothers know your temper."

    All of them have a reputation for evil, and they all know the temperament and methods of other demon kings.

    The Fire Wing Demon King chuckled.

    The Feitian Demon King on the side said: "Third brother has indeed been there twice. The first time he went there came back without success and could not go deep at all. The second time, third brother was well prepared and rushed in, but fell into the treasure place.  For more than 20 years, I almost died. I only recently escaped."

    ? ??What?  Trapped for more than twenty years?  "

    "Third brother, is it possible that you can't escape even with the Great Movement Talisman?"

    "So dangerous?"

    Every demon king was shocked.

    The Fire Wing Demon King immediately said: "Listen to me carefully, this treasure place"

    The Fire Winged Demon King kept talking, recounting some of his experiences in the past. He knew very well that he alone would not be able to go deep.  Only the twelve demon kings must join forces to have hope.

    As the Fire Wing Demon King narrated, the other demon kings were also shocked and their expressions became serious. This place is indeed scary and dangerous Judging from the description of the Fire Wing Demon King alone, this place is so mysterious and terrifying that the gods would probably break into it.  All will die.

    "Only when we twelve demon kings join forces can we have hope." The Fire Wing Demon King solemnly said.

    "What exactly is in this treasure place?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really itchy.¡±

    Everyone is looking forward to it.

    The outermost part of this treasure land was entered by the founding emperor of Qi State, and he obtained some cultivation methods, magical powers, secret techniques, etc.  And it is a truly top-notch method, otherwise Qi State would not have expanded so fast This is true only in the outermost areas, but what about the depths of the treasure land?

    "You have to plan carefully." The first-ranked Golden-haired Demon King solemnly said, "Don't be reckless."

    "You have to plan carefully."

    "Extraordinary."

    While the demon kings were discussing their plans, an old man with a long neck appeared outside the hall.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty." The long-necked old man said loudly.

    "Come in." The Fire Wing Demon King frowned.

    As soon as the long-necked old man came in, he said respectfully: "Your Majesty, the three Fire Wing Guard teams led by three Loose Immortals sent earlier were all killed, and none of them could escape."

    "All dead?" The Fire Wing Demon King suddenly stood up.

    "Yes, all of them." The long-necked old man nodded, with anxiety in his eyes.

    The Fire Wing Demon King¡¯s expression changed.

    "There are hundreds of Fire Wing Guards, and they are led by three Loose Immortals If we want to kill them all, no one can escape. How powerful must the enemy be?"

    "What's the matter, third child?"

    "Third brother, what's going on?"

    The other demon kings asked.

    Fire Wing Demon King Su Rong said: "To be honest with you brothers, there are still some remnants of the Qi Kingdom royal family on the run, but the strongest among the remaining Qi Kingdom royal family is Wanxiang Zhenren. Previously, a small team of Fire Wing Guards under my command went to chase  They killed everyone, but they were all destroyed. I felt strange, so I sent three large teams, but still everyone died, and no one came back."

    "Three large teams? Hundreds of Fire Wing Guards formed into a Taoist formationeven the top loose immortals can be destroyed."

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to kill hundreds of Fire Wing Guards so that none of them can escape.¡±

    "Not an ordinary enemy."

    The demon kings are very familiar with each other, and they also know the army under the fire wing demon king.

    "Hahaha, why bother? It's rare for many of my brothers to gather together today, so we went together to see what the remaining royal family of Qi State can do." The Golden-haired Demon King laughed loudly, "I'll wait for all the brothers to join forces.  There are really no rivals in the entire Xingzhou."

    The top power on Xingzhou also has the Celestial Ancestor.

    They join forces and are indeed not afraid of the Celestial Ancestor.

    "go together."

    ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s go and see who dares to provoke our twelve demon kings from the East.¡±

    "If you dare to extinguish the fire wing guards, you are not giving face to the third brother. If you are not to give face to the third brother, you are not giving face to all our brothers."

    "Let's go and take a look."

    The Fire Wing Demon King suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, okay, with all the brothers here, no matter who is helping the Qi Kingdom royal family behind the scenes, it is a dead end!"

    "Without any further delay, let's go and kill each other after we've had enough wine and food."

    "A big killing spree."

    ¡­¡­

    The twelve demon kings of Dongliu did what they said. Immediately, the demon kings led thousands of demons and left the capital of Qi State in a mighty manner.

    The top of the mountain.

    Ji Ning was sitting on the edge of the cliff, drinking leisurely from a bottle of wine and looking at the vast sea of ??clouds.

    After spending 1.2 million kilograms of Yuan liquid in previous training, Ji Ning¡¯s Qi refining has also been upgraded from Yuan Shen perfection to the early stage of returning to the void!  In this way, you can better use the immortal magic weapon.

    "I use the Thousand Ox Sword,There are treasures such as the Beiming Sword, and the second soul uses the Plow Sky Sword Formation.  " Ji Ning nodded silently. In this way, his strength has reached its current maximum.

    "Fire-Wing Demon King, I will kill hundreds of Fire-Wing Guards under your command I'm afraid you must come and see for yourself."

    Ji Ning is looking forward to it.

    These Qi royal family are protecting themselves, just enough to attract the Fire Winged Demon King!

    "I will kill the Fire Winged Demon King first, and then deal with them one by one." Ji Ning thought to himself, with his own strength, myself and the second soul joining forces, it shouldn't be too difficult to kill a demon king.

    Just when Ji Ning was sitting on the edge of the cliff, drinking and waiting leisurely

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly looked into the distance.

    I saw a huge cloud of mist flying quickly in the distance. On top of the cloud and mist, there were countless figures densely packed with a large number of monsters. On top of the countless monsters, there were twelve figures standing in front of the countless monsters.  The aura was so overwhelming that Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    "Twelve?" Ji Ning couldn't help but change his expression as he looked at the twelve figures headed by the countless monsters coming from the clouds and mist.

    Such a powerful aura was definitely not an ordinary loose immortal, and the power of heaven and earth that was invisibly evoked made Ji Ning tremble.  And the twelve figures stood at the front of countless monsters, all standing in a row, obviously regardless of high or low.

    "Are they the Twelve Demon Kings from the East?" Ji Ning spoke loudly, his voice so powerful that it resounded throughout the world.

    "Who are you, little kid? But your master is protecting the royal family of the Qi Kingdom?" The tall and thin Firewing Demon King in black robes among the twelve demon kings said loudly, "Let your master come out quickly, we twelve brothers  Let¡¯s see who has the courage to kill hundreds of my Fire Wing Guards in one go.¡±

    Ji Ning felt helpless and cursed secretly: "I originally wanted to deal with just one Fire Winged Demon King, but why did twelve of them come to me at once! Don't these twelve demon kings from the east flow each have their own territory, why are they gathered together?  Already?"

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 23: Sins abound

    Ji Ning and the Fire Wing Demon King both spoke loudly.

    "But the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu?"

    ¡°¡­Ask your master to come out quickly¡­¡±

    The voices from the two parties resounded throughout the world, and also surprised the Qi royal family and others in the Immortal Mansion, and even anxiously came to the gate of the Immortal Mansion.

    The prince Qi Rufeng, the second princess Qi Ruyu, as well as Ji Ning's apprentice Qingya Xiaoyu and the royal family's servants and guards were all looking into the distance at the entrance of the Immortal Mansion They saw Ji Ning standing on the edge of the cliff holding a wine pot, and  In the distant sky are countless monster clans coming from the clouds and mist.

    "That's the Fire Wing Demon King?" Qi Rufeng's expression changed drastically. He would never forget that figure in his life. It was his eternal nightmare.

    And now the Fire Wing Demon King is one of the twelve figures headed by him.

    "The Golden-haired Demon King, the Snow Fox Demon Kingyes, that's right, these are exactly the same as the watermarks of the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu recorded by our royal family." Qi Rufeng's face turned pale, "The Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu,  All arrived.¡±

    "Are they all here? Even if hundreds of Fire Wing Guards are killed, how can all the twelve demon kings from Dongliu arrive?" The girl in black was also desperate.

    They have great teleportation talismans, but they are gone after they are used. With the strength of the demon king, they can completely teleport through the void to chase them.

    If the Fire Wing Demon King wants to chase him, he will definitely be able to catch up.

    The reason why the royal family of the Qi Kingdom has been on the run these years is because the Fire Wing Demon King is not serious about pursuing and killing them. After the demon king got the treasure map, he focused on the treasure.  As for the royal family of Qi Kingdomit's just that some of their Fire Wing Guards are still chasing them.

    "The Twelve Demon Kings from the East?" Qingya Xiaoyu's expression changed when he heard the conversation between the prince and princess.

    "Those twelve are the twelve demon kings?"

    Qingya Xiaoyu looked at the twelve figures leading countless demon clans covering the sky and the earth in the distance. Even though they were so far away, the endless pressure still made her heart tremble. At the same time, she was also anxious: "Master, I just had  If you become a master, don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die.¡±

    She broke up with the Qi royal family and has no other relatives in this world. Ji Ning is her master and the one she is closest to now.  She could feel that Ji Ning was kind to her.

    "I don't want master to die, I don't want" Qingya Xiaoyu panicked.

    If the master dies, she will be alone.

    "It's over." Qi Rufeng looked pale and shook his head in despair.

    "With the arrival of the twelve demon kings, even when our country of Qi is at its strongest, we will be destroyed in an instant." The girl in black also shook her head, "Senior Beiming can't stop it. He can't stop it."

    The Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu are a legend!

    In Xingzhou, in Yunzhou, in Yanzhou

    In short, in the Xianyue Great World, the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu are also quite famous. If the twelve of them join forces, they must have the strength of the Celestial Ancestor to escape!

    "With the methods of the Twelve Demon Kings, even if Senior Beiming uses the Great Movement to move the Taoist Talisman, I'm afraid he will be attacked before he can move it." Qi Rufeng trembled in despair.

    Using Taoist symbols takes time.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? When you reach the immortal level, you can perform several moves in just an instant.

    The royal family of Qi State in the rear were frightened and desperate, and Qingya Xiaoyu prayed and longed for it.

    Ning stood on the edge of the cliff and quickly thought about how to deal with the twelve demon kings. At the same time, his spiritual consciousness was released and spread directly.

    "Good guy!"

    After checking it, Ji Ning was immediately shocked.

    In the distance, the area where the Dongliu Twelve Demon Kings are located has been filled with endless blood light. The blood light is surging and surging. Even the blood light is distorted, and the shadow of the wronged soul is faintly visible.

    "No, not all of them are like this." Ji Ning carefully distinguished, "Eleven of the twelve demon kings flowing eastwards are covered in sin and blood, and they are all hundreds of feet wide. Only that one  The demon king with the golden bear head is only surrounded by black turbid aura?"

    Yes.

    The only one who is not riddled with sin and blood is actually the most famous among the twelve demon kings in the East, the Golden-haired Demon King. This makes Ji Ning extremely surprised, and at the same time, he is even more vigilant. This Golden-haired Demon King can  He created the 'Twelve Demon Kings' and is recognized as the boss, but he is the least sinful among the twelve demon kings, so he must be careful.

    "The twelve demon kings flowing eastward."

    Ji Ning said loudly, "I am here to guard the royal family of Qi State under the orders of my master. If you know what's wrong, you should retreat quickly. Otherwise, you will be dead when my master comes back!"

    "Who is your master? Can you tell me his name?" One of the twelve demon kings in the distance said:The Fire Wing Demon King shouted.

    "You dare to be so arrogant, this Yuanshen Taoist master is probably a powerful person."

    "We brothers are here, even the ancestors of the immortals are not afraid."

    A group of demon kings quietly communicated with each other, all guessing who the master behind Ji Ning was. They didn't take Ji Ning seriously at all. From their strength, they could certainly tell that Ji Ning was at the level of a Taoist Primordial God!  A Yuanshen Taoist Although the previous divine consciousness exploration showed that the divine soul is relatively strong.  But after all, he is still a Taoist Yuanshen!

    In their opinion, it is impossible for a Yuanshen Taoist to kill hundreds of Fire Wing Guards and make none of the Fire Wing Guards escape!

    "Brothers, please watch from the sidelines." The Fire Wing Demon King said.

    "Third brother, don't worry, if there is an ancestor of the immortals, we will definitely take action."

    "Third brother, go and capture the Qi royal family."

    The other demon kings all spoke.

    Of course, it is impossible to capture the Qi royal family with the twelve demon kings.

    ¡­¡­

    "You little baby, get out of here quickly." The Fire Wing Demon King shouted calmly, and at the same time he stretched out his hand, and wow~~~ Suddenly a huge flaming palm appeared on the mountain peak, and this flaming palm went directly towards the Immortal Mansion below to capture it.  .  The royal family of Qi State and Qingya Xiaoyu were so frightened that they all hid in the Immortal Mansion.

    "Take it." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the Immortal Mansion kept it with him.

    "You dare to interfere with my business?" The Fire Wing Demon King was immediately furious, and at the same time, the huge flaming palm in the sky directly slapped Ji Ning, "Since your master doesn't come out, I will take your life to calm down the anger first.  .¡±

    "You monster."

    Ji Ning pretended to be furious, and suddenly his body swayed and became the size of a hundred feet, and at the same time he displayed three heads and six arms.

    There were three Beiming Swords and three Heavenly Level Flying Swords in his hands.

    "I will kill you."

    Ji Ning's sword was as bright as silk, and it was frantically slashing at the huge flaming palm that was attacking from above. The level of swordsmanship displayed by Ji Ning at this moment was only the level at the Immortal Fate Conference back then. It could be comparable to the top loose immortals.

    "Bang bang bang~~~" With a series of roars, the huge flaming palm finally shattered completely, but the mountain peak had been completely shaved off a layer. Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, looked very angry: "You  The monster actually bullied your grandfather. If the master had been here, you would have died long ago."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "This Taoist Taoist from the human race is still so arrogant before he dies."

    "The strength of this human race is pretty good. After refining the body of gods and demons, and using the magic of heaven and earth, three heads and six arms, he can indeed compare with the Sanxian. This swordsmanship is also at the top Sanxian level He has the top Sanxian strength."

    "Well, although this human race is a Yuanshen Taoist, he does have top-notch Sanxian strength."

    "Third brother, you still have to practice more to control the power of heaven and earth from such a distance to destroy a top level loose immortal." The other demon kings joked.

    indeed.

    If he uses his magic weapon, it would be easy for the Fire Wing Demon King to kill the top loose immortals, but just by controlling the power of heaven and earth to form a flaming palm, he would be able to kill the top loose immortals, which is indeed a long way to go.

    "Hmph." The Fire Wing Demon King's face darkened, and he immediately flew forward. At the same time, six fiery red arc-shaped blades were suspended in the air. Each arc-shaped blade exuded powerful pressure and was obviously an immortal-level magic weapon.

    "Boy, suffer death."

    The Fire Wing Demon King has really come up with some tricks.

    "You monster!" Ji Ning roared angrily, turning into a gust of wind like a roc, and quickly flew towards the Fire Wing Demon King, intending to fight at close range.

    "This human race is very powerful. This movement technique alone is hard to find among the loose immortals and great demons." Feitian Demon King commented from the side.

    "It is true that his potential is great. When he reaches the late stage of returning to the void, he may be able to compare with us."

    "It's a pity that he is dead now."

    "But we still have to be careful to prevent his master from suddenly appearing."

    These demon kings were chatting with each other and watching the battle comfortably.

    The six arc-shaped blades displayed by the Fire Wing Demon King formed a huge fiery red snake in mid-air.  This fiery red snake was so powerful that it rushed towards Ji Ning.  Ji Ning, who was three heads, six arms and a hundred feet tall, also flew towards him.

    "Shuashuashua." The sword in Ji Ning's hand suddenly changed.

    Originally there were three Beiming Swords and three Heavenly Level Flying Swords.

    But at this moment, the three heaven-level flying swords were put away instantly, and at the same time, the Thousand Ox Sword and two immortal-level flying swords appeared in his hands.

    "Hiss~~~~" The fiery red snake's eyes flashed with sword light, and it flew over directly.

    &nbsp; What greeted it was a terrifying sword!

    The sword light directly transformed into a black divine dragon. This terrifying black divine dragon sword light was as devastating as destroying the dead. It bombarded the fiery red snake and scattered it, causing the six arc-shaped blades to fly away.

    "What!" The Fire Wing Demon King was suddenly shocked.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning, who was still angry at first, showed murderous intent in his eyes, and he was approaching directly.

    The six sword lights turned into six black dragons at the same time, and their power was overwhelming.

    "Hurry and save your third brother!" The Golden-haired Demon King suddenly changed his expression.

    "Not good." Feitian Demon King was also shocked.

    "How can it be¡­¡­"

    "His strength"

    "This human race"

    The demon kings watching the battle from a distance have been alert to the immortals who may appear in the dark. How could they have imagined that a Yuanshen Taoist who was obviously weak before would suddenly burst out with such terrifying strength!  Ji Ning's aura suddenly surged, and even his swordsmanship suddenly rose to an extremely advanced level.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish~~~¡± The sword light and the black dragon roared, extremely crazy.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    Even at close range, the Fire Wing Demon King was not given a chance to escape. In just an instant, Ji Ning's six sword lights had already submerged the Fire Wing Demon King and killed him!

    Everything is quiet.

    The space has also returned to calm. Countless demon clans in the distance are still in shock, while the other eleven demon kings all have serious expressions.

    At this moment, Ji Ning was standing in mid-air. With a wave of his hand, he took away the magic weapon left by the Fire Winged Demon King. He said with a smile: "I'm so ashamed. I just deceived you all. I can't help it. Who told you to live in the East?"  The Demon King is too famous, and I guess that since you have been in Xingzhou for so many years, you must have a great formation suitable for the twelve Demon Kings to unite, so I can only kill one first."

    I¡¯m so touched when I see everyone¡¯s popularity, thank you!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 24: Swords for plowshares, sky for fields

    The eleven demon kings were so angry that they could become so famous because they created a 'Flying Bear Formation' that was very suitable for their twelve brothers. With the golden-haired demon king as the core, the other eleven brothers  As an aid, it can transform into a wind and thunder flying bear.  It can be attacked or defended, and even the Celestial Ancestor may have no choice but to escape.

    With the Wind, Thunder and Flying Bear, even if Ji Ning tried his best, he would probably have no choice but to escape.

    But now that the Fire Wing Demon King is dead, he is responsible for the ¡®Wing Center¡¯ of the Flying Bear Formation. Without him, this extremely complex and powerful ¡®Flying Bear Formation¡¯ will naturally be unable to be used.

    "He was plotted against me."

    "Hateful."

    "How can this human boy be so powerful? Moreover, I have never heard of such a number one person in Xingzhou, Yunzhou, or Yanzhou."

    The demon kings were wrongly plotted against.

    To kill the Fire Winged Demon King in a very short time, you need to have the strength of an immortal!  And those with immortal strength are generally famous.  This is one of them.

    Secondly, Ji Ning is only in the early stage of returning to the void. The early stage of returning to the void is naturally not long after entering the returning to the void, and his realm is generally not much higher than that of Yuanshen Taoist.  As for the Yuan Power, the Yuan Power of the twelve demon kings is comparable to the 'Return to the Void Perfection', which is three levels higher than the early stage of the Return to the Void.  And all of them have immortal-level magic weapons in their possession!

    It is precisely because of these two points that Ji Ning¡¯s sneak attack was successful!

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, without the Fire Winged Demon King, you must not be able to form a formation. If you want to kill me, you are not strong enough." Ji Ning stood in mid-air and said leisurely, "I advise you to leave quickly.  , at least you can still be regarded as the eleven demon kings of Dongliu. If you fight, the sword has no eyes. I am afraid you will become the nine demon kings of Dongliu and the eight demon kings of Dongliu."

    "Damn it."

    "Human race, tell me your name."

    "Who are you?"

    These demon kings are so angry that they are wary of Ji Ning.  But no one chose to leave.  After all, one of his brothers was beheaded, and the other eleven demon kings fled without a fight. The reputation was too bad.  For them, old demons like scattered immortals, the three disasters and nine calamities are endless, and they are destined to die one day, so they pay special attention to reputation!

    Ji Ning was secretly helpless.

    ¡°If these demon kings choose to retreat, I can secretly kill them in their lair and defeat them one by one.

    "I heard you clearly."

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "I am the Immortal of Beiming, Ji Ning."

    "Beiming Immortal Ji Ning?" All eleven demon kings silently took note of it.  At the same time, he kept thinking about it, but no matter how much he thought about it, he could never imagine that there was such a heaven-defying monster named Beiming Immortal or Ji Ning anywhere in Xingzhou, Yunzhou, or Yanzhou.

    "I have a promise to the Qi royal family, and I will naturally protect them." Ji Ning said with a smile.  "I advise you to leave."

    The Eleventh Demon King quietly conveyed his message and had already made a decision.

    joke.

    Even the ancestors of the Celestial Immortals and their demon kings will take action. Now that a brother has died, how can they escape without a fight?

    "Formation!"

    The Golden-haired Demon King sent a message and ordered.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Suddenly, the invisible light of Yuanli flowed on the eleven demon kings. They only used the simplest combined formation. This is similar to the Yuanli sharing in the "Netherworld Dragon Locking Heaven Formation"!  The Yuan Power of the eleven demon kings is like one body.  This makes their Yuanli power when attacking also increase to a higher level.

    "Use your own methods to kill him." The Golden-haired Demon King said in a message.

    Hua Hua Hua~~~I suddenly saw pieces of fairy-level magic weapons appearing in front of the eleven demon kings, and ninety-nine spherical magic weapons were suspended around the Golden-haired Demon King, each of which exuded fairy light.  The breath of magic weapon.  Obviously this is a complete set. As one of the twelve demon kings that is truly comparable to the immortals, even forcing the ancestor of the immortals to retreat, the immortal-level magic weapon of this golden-haired demon king is also extraordinary.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning said when they were performing their combined formation.  He had already rushed over.

    "kill!"

    "Kill him."

    "Damn it."

    The eleven demon kings share their energy with each other, and at the same time each uses their own special skills.  After all, there is no waiting array like the ¡®Flying to the Array¡¯.  It's better to just share the energy and use different methods!

    For a moment, streaks of light appeared in the sky.

    Or a huge phoenix spreading its wings and burning with flames.

    Or it was a black flood rushing toward Ji Ning.

    Or endless golden light, stabbing at Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    no matter howJi Ning, as well as the eleven demon kings, all understood the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. They all mobilized the power of heaven and earth to block the universe, all trying to trap their opponents and prevent them from using teleportation to escape.

    Of course, you can still escape if you use the 'Great Movement Talisman', but who will escape at this moment?

    "The demon king is dead."

    "The strength of the human race is so terrifying."

    The mighty demon clan led by the demon kings in the distance are actually the subordinates of the Fire Wing Demon King. Their wealth and lust are alluring!  Among them are dozens of scattered immortals and old demons, as well as many Yuanshen great demons and Wanxiang great demons.  But even their king was beheaded by the human boy as soon as he came face to face with him. How could they dare to rush forward?

    Now, eleven demon kings are besieging a human boy. Cannon fodder like them would not dare to get involved in a fight of this level.

    "The surrounding space is blocked and cannot be moved."

    "It seems that the demon kings don't want that human race to escape, and they are determined to kill that human race."

    ????????? These large numbers of monsters saw their eyes gleaming. In their opinion, the eleven monster kings would definitely have the upper hand if they joined forces. As for whether they could kill the human race it was hard to say.

    ******

    Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, a hundred feet tall, and his six swords have also become a hundred feet long. He wields six sharp swords, and the light of his swords stretches across the world, resisting the siege of eleven demon kings!

    "kill."

    Ji Ning resisted while approaching the demon kings.

    But how could Ji Ning be so fast under siege?  The demon kings easily distanced themselves from Ji Ning, especially the spherical magic weapons of the 'Golden-haired Demon King', which were like small stars hitting each other. They were as heavy as mountains, which was the most difficult for Ning.  There is also a negative mountain demon king who controls a mountain magic weapon. The power of smashing it is stronger than the small stars. Fortunately, it is only such a mountain magic weapon.

    Sword, a flexible weapon.

    Facing other magic weapons, Ji Ning was more relaxed, but it was this kind of head-on confrontation that was the most difficult.

    "Hahaha. Brother, although this human race has the strength of a heavenly immortal. But brother, you also have the strength of a heavenly immortal. Although we are all slightly weaker, we can all add up to completely suppress this human race. It's just that he is a god and demon body refiner, and his divine body recovery is very strong.  But it¡¯s just a delay for a while.¡±

    "As long as this continues, he will definitely die."

    "Brothers, be careful, don't let him use the Great Teleportation Talisman to escape."

    "Don't worry, brother, we have a large number of immortal magic weapons surrounding him to attack. How can he separate his hands to use the Great Teleportation Talisman."

    The demon kings are as powerful as a rainbow.

    Being besieged by dozens of immortal-level magic weapons, all of them were masters, and the worst ones could even compete with a loose immortal who can live for half a million years.  The Golden-haired Demon King is comparable to the Loose Immortal who can live for more than a million years.

    "Pfft." Ji Ning was hit by the ball-shaped magic weapons one after another and vomited blood.

    "quick."

    "He can't bear it anymore."

    "kill."

    The demon kings controlled the immortal magic weapons and wanted to seize the opportunity to kill Ji Ning directly.

    But Ji Ning secretly thought: "It's almost done."

    brush!

    A figure appeared out of thin air not far from Ji Ning.  It is the black Taoist robe Ji Ning. This black Taoist robe exudes powerful pressure. He is an Earth Immortal in the late stage of returning to the void. Behind him is a sword scabbard. Inside the scabbard is a looming handle that seems to be turned into nothingness.  The fairy sword.  I saw Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe pointing with one hand, and suddenly he was swishing!  !  !  The nine black fairy swords that seemed to turn into nothingness immediately flew out of the air.

    "Plow the sky!"

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robe, had cold eyes.

    Immediately, nine black flying swords of nothingness began to streak across the sky, and black cracks appeared in the sky.

    What is plowing the sky?

    The latest chapter of "Swords Are Plowshares".  Heaven is the field.

    Mortals use plows to make deep furrows in fields, but Ji Ning's sword light is like a plow, and the vast sky is like a field.  Nine black cracks streaked across the sky, extending directly towards the demon king.  It directly enveloped three of the demon kings.

    "It's the second soul."

    "This human boy has a second soul!"

    "It's the late stage of returning to virtual reality!"

    The eleven demon kings were all shocked.

    As soon as Ji Ning's second soul appeared, he used the sword technique "Ploughing the Sky" created by Da Luo Daozu.  And it uses the nine-handled immortal-level magic weapon!  Moreover, it is a set of immortal-level magic weapon 'Plough Sky Sword Formation' that fully matches the "Plough Sky" sword technique. When used, it is absolutely?Now Ji Ning¡¯s strongest combat power!

    Even if Ji Ning uses his star-catching hand, he might be hit by six fairy swords.  Only the 'Thousand Ox Sword', which can match the power of the pure Yang magic weapon, can surpass the power of a plowing fairy sword.  As for the Litian Sword Formation combined, even the Thousand Ox Sword is inferior.

    "No."

    "Block."

    "Hurry up and block it."

    Other demon kings help.  The three demon kings who were attacked by the Litian Sword Formation tried their best to resist, but they couldn't stop them!

    The three demon kings all had despair in their eyes.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" The three demon kings were killed instantly.

    The second soul used the Litian Sword Formation, but Ji Ning had the strongest combat power.

    The speed is too fast.

    Although the three demon kings found that they could not stop them, they did not have time to use the Great Movement Talisman.

    "Boom." Ji Ning himself rushed over in an instant, and the second spirit also used the plowing sword formation to attack other demon kings.

    The remaining demon kings suddenly panicked!

    Ji Ning himself has been aware of their methods since he has been fighting with them for some time. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you will never be in danger of a hundred battles.  Therefore, when the Second Soul uses the Plow Heaven Sword Formation, it only picks out weak persimmons!  Nature has no disadvantages.

    "Explode!" Ji Ning himself, who rushed forward, also exploded.

    In the past, Ji Ning¡¯s six swords were all equally powerful, because Ji Ning had been hiding the power of the ¡®Thousand Ox Sword¡¯. In the eyes of the enemy, the six swords were the same!  Now that the attack has begun, Ji Ning naturally no longer hides it.

    It exploded directly!

    "kill!"

    The Thousand Ox Sword turned into a hundred feet long, and with one strike of the sword, a black old ox appeared faintly on the sword. The black old ox had an astonishing sword energy at this moment.  This sword slashed out and transformed into a huge black divine dragon In terms of individuals, even the Plow Heaven Immortal Sword was inferior.  The Jade Toad Demon King was hit hard on the spot, and then Ji Ning killed the Jade Toad Demon King directly with a Beiming Sword.

    "Retreat!" The Golden-haired Demon King roared through gritted teeth.

    "It's too late!" Ji Ning had been holding back just for the moment to explode. He didn't stop at all. The main body and the second soul exploded with all their strength. The plowing sword array used by the second soul plowed the sky into cracks.  It was astonishingly fast, and the nine cracks were like chains of black and white, coming to claim the demon king's life.

    ******

    Please give me a monthly ticket~~~Support Tomato~~~

    *

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13 Chapter 25 The Demon King Escapes

    "Run away!"

    "Why is this human race so powerful?"

    The demon kings were frightened and desperate.

    Among them, only the boss, the Golden-haired Demon King, could withstand Ji Ning's attack. The other demon kings assisted each other to delay as much as possible. But in the face of Ji Ning's terrifying "Plowing Sky Sword Formation" and brutal close combat, one  If you are not careful, you will die.

    "Whoosh." A stream of blood-red light appeared in mid-air, and Demon King Zhu Yan quickly fled far away.

    "Let's go." A strong wind blew up, but six twisted sword marks appeared in the sky, directly covering the strong wind and killing the three-eyed demon king who was trying to escape.

    ¡­¡­

    We really hit the iron plate.

    The twelve demon kings of Dongliu did not expect that the strength of the human race "Beiming Immortal" would be so terrifying. If the twelve demon kings could perfectly form the "Flying Bear Formation", they could absolutely suppress Ji Ning.  But they were plotted to kill the Fire Wing Demon King from the beginning, so they could only fight on their own.

    And Ji Ning¡¯s strength is too strong.

    Like Ji Ning¡¯s second soul, he practiced Da Luo Daozu¡¯s qi-refining technique "Bei Ming Jing" and was in the late stage of returning to the void. His power was comparable to that of his Beixing predecessors.  The realm of swordsmanship is also comparable.  The important thing is that Ji Ning possesses a complete set of the top-grade flying swords of the Immortal level, the ¡®Plough Sky Sword Formation¡¯ and the matching ¡®Plough Sky¡¯ sword technique.

    Therefore, the strength of the second soul is even stronger than that of the senior Beixing!

    Although Ji Ning himself is a little weaker, he is still extremely fierce when holding the Thousand Ox Sword. Moreover, he is not afraid of injury due to the training of gods and demons. Being stabbed is not a big deal.  On the contrary, those loose immortal demon kings did not dare to fight in close combat with Ji Ning himself.

    ¡­¡­

    A long-distance attack is extremely powerful.  Above every demon king.

    Another close combat, the other demon kings are all loose immortals.

    The two cooperated to ravage these eleven demon kings who could not form a large formation on the spot. They died or fled one by one.

    "Beiming Immortal." The Golden-haired Demon King stood in mid-air, his voice booming, "How much hatred do I, the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu, have against you? Why do you plot against us like this?"

    At this point, the golden-haired demon king still couldn't tell that Ji Ning was deliberately plotting.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Deliberately showing weakness from the beginning, even hiding the power of the ¡®Thousand Ox Sword¡¯ when being besieged, still showing weakness to figure out the opponent¡¯s methods, and then suddenly exploded.  Killing three demon kings in an instant, the demon kings immediately fell into panic and disadvantage This Beiming Immortal pressed forward step by step, basically trying to kill the twelve demon kings who flowed eastward from the beginning!

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    In the distant sky, three streams of light have disappeared.

    Ji Ning shook his head gently: "I was so careful, and I only killed eight." He had one main body and one second soul. The opponents were much more numerous, so they chose to flee one by one.  Moreover, since all of them had great escaping skills, Ji Ning was destined to be unable to kill them all.

    The Golden-haired Demon King was so angry that he almost vomited blood, so he only killed eight?

    "Behead!" Ji Ning's gaze fell on the Golden-haired Demon King in the distance.

    Wow~~~~

    Nine twisted sword marks streaked across the sky, and at the same time they converged and landed on the Golden-haired Demon King.  The ninety-nine spherical magic weapons suspended around the Golden-haired Demon King are extremely mysterious.  The inner layer, the middle layer, the outer layerthe defense was tight and they blocked Ji Ning's sword light.

    "Don't waste your efforts. I have fought against more than ten immortals, and none of them can do anything to me." The Golden-haired Demon King said in a low voice, "Tell me, why did you kill my brother?"

    "Brother?" Ji Ning shook his head.  "Golden-haired Demon King, the other twelve demon kings are all riddled with sins. Even sins generate blood light, which spreads for hundreds of feet. But your sins are extremely low, just some black turbid air. You are completely different from them.  Not a genre.¡±

    The Golden-haired Demon King nodded slightly: "Yes, you are right, they are more blind, stupid, and crazy. I am more sane than them. They are facing three disasters and nine calamities They are all desperate, so they don't care about their sins at all. But I know  , the greater the sin, the greater the power of these three disasters and nine calamities. If I want to live longer, I will naturally not be plagued by big sins."

    "But they are my subordinates, and they are my subordinates who command the East River Valley, but now you have ruined everything." The Golden-haired Demon King said in a low voice, "I don't want to be your enemy, but I want to understand, you  Why kill them?"

    "Because" Ji Ning smiled, "Sin!"

    The Golden-haired Demon King suddenly realized: "I understand, you want to kill the sinners so as to increase your merits. If your merits are great, it will also help you to overcome tribulations in the future."

    "No." Ji Ning smiled.He said, "Because this is my master's test for me."

    "Huh?" The Golden-haired Demon King was startled.

    "You must kill ten guilty persons. This is the test." Ji Ning said.

    The Golden-haired Demon King was confused: "You, what sect are you, how could you have such a test? And you are so strong, who dares to give you a test? Is it Chunyang True Immortal or God?"

    "You don't need to worry about it. Let me ask you, how do you think my strength compares with the immortals?" Ji Ning asked, this golden-haired demon king has fought against more than ten immortals, so he should have an accurate evaluation.

    The Golden-haired Demon King nodded and said: "You are a sword immortal, and your attacks are extremely powerful. Especially your second soul, which has reached the intermediate level of a heavenly immortal."

    "As for your true self, it is relatively weak and should reach the low level of a fairy. However, your true self should have a very powerful fairy-level flying sword. That fairy sword is obviously much more powerful than the other five. Although  It¡¯s a lower level than a heavenly being, but it¡¯s better than a god and demon refining his body.¡±

    "If I, the twelve demon kings of Dongliu, can form a flying bear formation, I can still suppress you. But without such a large formation, you can only defeat them one by one. After all, the strength of the eleven of them is relatively weak.  , is still a little bit short of a heavenly immortal." The Golden-haired Demon King commented.

    "Sanxian can live for one hundred thousand years, three hundred thousand years, five hundred thousand years, seven hundred thousand years, nine hundred thousand years, one million years"

    The further you go, the more your strength soars.

    Back in the Great Xia world, Immortal Fuyun was only at the 100,000-year level.  But these demon kings are at least five hundred thousand years old, the level of loose immortals is at least 500,000 years old. The golden haired demon king is over one million years old, and the Beixing Immortal is also a million years old.  As for Immortal Juhua, he is at the level of millions of years.

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded, having a rough idea of ??his own strength.

    "Beiming Immortal, if you have anything to do, you can go to Jinding Mountain to find me." After the Golden-haired Demon King finished speaking, he immediately turned into a golden light and roared away.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching the Golden-haired Demon King leave, Ji Ning said softly: "This Golden-haired Demon King is really powerful in defense. Those ninety-nine ball-shaped immortal-level magic weapons a complete set must be of extraordinary value. Unfortunately, I can't get it."  "

    "Huh?" Ning suddenly thought of something and took a step back to the top of the cliff.

    At this moment, a layer of the mountain peak has been shaved off.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and the Immortal Mansion appeared next to him. Qingya Xiaoyu from the Immortal Mansion and the royal family of the Qi Kingdom all appeared outside the Immortal Mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Qi royal family looked around in horror.

    "Is it possible that Senior Beiming died and the Immortal Mansion was taken over by the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu? Now we are in the hands of the demon kings?" The girl in black was also frightened.

    Qingya Xiaoyu was also worried and looked around, trying to find the master.

    They were suddenly stunned.

    Because they saw Ji Ning sitting on the edge of the cliff with a wine bottle, drinking leisurely and looking at the endless sea of ??clouds.

    And far away in the sea of ??clouds, a large number of monsters were fleeing in all directions in panic, and none of them dared to provoke Ji Ning.

    "Where are the monsters?" Qi Rufeng was shocked.

    "This, this" The girl in black was also confused.

    "Master, master." Qingya Xiaoyu ran to Ji Ning's side. The master-disciple relationship among immortal cultivators is very important. It is no joke to say that once a master is always a father.  After all, the master's kindness in teaching the Tao is extremely great.  Qingya Xiaoyu was very excited that her young master, who seemed young, was still alive and well.

    "Senior Beiming, what about the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu?" Qi Rufeng couldn't believe that Ji Ning had the strength to repel the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu, and couldn't help but ask.

    "What a pity, we only killed eight." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed.

    "What?" Qi Rufeng's eyes widened.

    Ji Ning ignored him, drinking and looking at the beautiful scenery. Although he was in a good mood, he was still very sorry.  Because the test of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills is to kill ten sinners.  But now I have only killed eight!  Two more to go!  If he could kill two more just now, he could go back to Fangcun Mountain to learn the "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques", but now he still needs to stay here for a while longer and find two more sinners to kill.

    "Senior Beiming, senior?" Qi Rufeng couldn't help shouting.

    "Master." Qingya Xiaoyu also shouted softly, and at the same time couldn't help but touch Ji Ning lightly with her little hand.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    Qingya Xiaoyu was also full of doubts and whispered: "Master said to kill eight, this, this" She is a monk from the Zifu, and in her eyes, the twelve demon kings of Dongliu are superior to the entire Dongliu Valley.  It¡¯s all the world of the Twelve Demon Kings.  ?Fu said he had killed eight, so he probably killed eight ordinary old demons.

    "No."

    Ji Ning waved his hand carelessly, and pieces of immortal-level magic weapons suddenly appeared in mid-air. These were the magic weapons left by the eight demon kings who had died before, and each piece of them exuded powerful fluctuations.

    The extremely visionary prince Qi Rufeng's eyes suddenly widened. He had seen immortal magic weapons in the palace. He couldn't help but widen his eyes at this moment: "This, this, these are all immortal magic weapons? So many immortal magic weapons? Why?  Can¡­¡­"

    "This set of immortal magic weapons!" Qi Rufeng suddenly stared at the six suspended arc-shaped blades. Those six curved blades were exactly the immortal magic weapons used by the Fire Wing Demon King when he massacred people in the capital of Qi State. Qi Rufeng could not forget it.  , the scene of the death of a famous Sanxian when the six curved blades slaughtered wantonly.

    "This set belongs to the Fire Wing Demon King. The Fire Wing Demon King is dead." Ji Ning said calmly, "He is among the eight demon kings who died. According to my promise to you, I will protect you for one year or kill the Fire Wing Demon King."  Winged Demon King. Now that I have done it, this promise is enough. You can leave if you want."

    After Ji Ning finished speaking, he walked directly towards the Immortal Mansion, and at the same time ordered: "Xiao Yu, follow me in."

    "Yes, it's master." Qingya Xiaoyulian followed Ji Ning in obediently.

    The master and apprentice entered the Immortal Mansion, but the prince and princess stood there in a daze for a long time.

    ¡ª¡ª.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 26: Success

    The prince and princess were indeed a little confused. It seemed that they were just Yuanshen Taoists at first, and they had only killed hundreds of Fire Wing Guards before. How could they kill eight of the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu?

    Although they have not seen it with their own eyes, the dozens of fairy-level magic weapons are definitely not fake. They will not believe that the Fire Wing Demon King and other group of demon kings will take the initiative to give the immortal-level magic weapons to Senior Beiming.

    "Brother, we must worship Senior Bei Ming as our teacher. If we miss it, I'm afraid we will never encounter such an existence in our lifetime." The girl in black suddenly said.

    "Yes." The prince's eyes lit up and he nodded, "Senior Beiming is more powerful than the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu! I don't know how much more powerful than our country of Qi."

    The girl in black said solemnly: "The Fire Wing Demon King is dead, and the Fire Wing Guards under his command also fled in panic just now. They know that Senior Beiming is protecting us, so the surviving Fire Wing Guards will never hunt us down again.  . From now on, we no longer need to flee."

    The prince was startled, and then nodded excitedly. He hadn't seen it through to his sister.

    "But there are only two of us left in the royal family of Qi State. How can we be so powerful?" The girl in black said in a low voice, "Only by us, I am afraid we will never see the prosperity of Qi State in our lifetime. And with the help of Beiming  Seniors, we have hope."

    "Yes." Qi Rufeng nodded solemnly, "Let's go and become a disciple."

    "We must sincerely become our disciples. For someone as powerful as Senior Beiming, we won't be afraid of having any dissent." The girl in black also reminded.

    Immediately, the brother and sister also entered the immortal mansion.

    And in the hall of the Immortal Mansion.

    Qingya Xiaoyu was sitting there, looking at the two royal brothers and sisters who came in.

    "We want to see Senior Beiming." Qi Rufeng said.

    "Master is in retreat, please wait a moment." Qingya Xiaoyu did not let them go, because she knew that since these two people were able to enter the Immortal Mansion, it meant that Ji Ning allowed it.  After all, this is Ji Ning's cave magic weapon. If Ji Ning doesn't want to, the brother and sister will not be able to enter at all.

    ¡­¡­

    The reason why Ji Ning let them in was because he discovered something special.

    "Um?"

    "Treasure?" Ji Ning looked through the maps and found a total of eight maps in front of him. They were all exactly the same. They were all treasure maps!

    Although the eight demon kings who were killed were powerful, the storage magic weapons they could use were only at the heaven level. It was naturally easy for Ji Ning to refine them. When he checked the storage magic weapons of these eight demon kings, he was shocked to find that every one of them  There is a treasure map among the treasures stored in the Demon King's treasures, and they are exactly the same.

    There are also some simple markings on the treasure map, such as "Qi Kingdom" and "Quya Mountain Range". Ji Ning knew at a glance that this treasure map was compiled by the royal family of Qi Kingdom!  Because of this, Ji Ning allowed the prince and princess to enter the Immortal Mansion.

    "The eight demon kings all have a map, and the Fire Wing Demon King's map is even more ancient. The other seven should have been printed by watermarking." Ji Ning frowned, "By the way, I only killed hundreds of Fire Wings before.  Wei, but in a very short period of time, the twelve demon kings of Dongliu appeared together. It stands to reason that the twelve demon kings of Dongliu are scattered everywhere, and it takes a lot of effort just to convey the news and gather them together. It can only explain one thing When I  When the news of killing hundreds of Fire Wing Guards reached the Fire Wing Demon King, the other Demon Kings were already there!"

    "What circumstances would bring these twelve demon kings together?"

    With the addition of a treasure map for each demon king, Ji Ning could completely guess it.

    "I'm afraid they are gathering for this treasure!"

    Ji Ning immediately continued to search, and even looked for the Fire Wing Demon King's treasure trove more carefully. Sure enough he found nothing in the other Demon King's treasure troves, but among the Fire Wing Demon King's treasure trove, Ji Ning discovered something else.  I bought an ancient book. The paper of this book is golden yellow and will not decay even if it lasts for hundreds of millions of years.

    "The first time I went to the Quya Mountains, I just entered it accidentally"

    "I have become a Returning Immortal. Before the tribulation, I decided to come in again, although I know it is very dangerous. But I only explored a small corner of this treasure land. As long as I get more treasures, I believe I have hope.  Overcome the tribulation and become an immortal."

    ""

    "Six Loose Immortals went to Quya Mountains again"

    "After preparing many Taoist treasures this time, I came to Quya Mountains again"

    Ji Ning looked through the books.

    This is a book passed down by the royal family of Qi State. It tells the secret of the rise of Qi State.  The founding emperor of the Qi State founded the country just because he got some of these benefits. In just tens of thousands of years, the Qi StateThere have been many earthly and loose immortals born.  So of course the Qi royal family tried to enter again and again, and recorded the various dangers of this treasure place.

    They want to gain experience and want to succeed and go deep!

    "Treasure?" Ji Ning whispered in surprise, "According to the above description, with the Qi refining methods, magical powers, and secret techniques obtained from the treasure, the Qi Kingdom has had dozens of loose immortals and earthly immortals for tens of thousands of years? This is comparable to me  Both the Black and White Academy are much stronger, and I am afraid that these magical powers and secret techniques are far superior to those of my Black and White Academy."

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to take a closer look.¡±

    Ji Ning often chatted with his senior brothers when they were in Fangcun Mountain, so he naturally knew a lot about the world of Xie Yue.

    For example, the secret of ¡®Evil Dragon River¡¯, and many other secrets.

    Although the world of Xianyue was created by Patriarch Bodhi, in fact, when the ancient world of Pangu was shattered, Patriarch Bodhi also used his great magical power to move some fragments of the ancient world directly into the world of Xianyue.  Even Patriarch Bodhi would sometimes try something he wanted to create in the world of Xianyue!

    Because this is the territory of Patriarch Bodhi, his secrets will never be leaked.

    "I heard from senior brother that in the world of Xianyue, there are some fragments of the ancient Pangu world, and there are even some treasures left behind by that war." Ji Ning suddenly became excited. There are very few people who know this secret.  Mainly the ancestor's direct disciples know about it, so they often wander around the world of Xianyue to look for it.

    "But these places even have some residual power from the last war in the ancient Pangu world, which was banned by the ancestors. Unless you go there in person, you can't find out at all."

    "Now it seems that this treasure place is probably something special."

    Ji Ning is very sure.

    Because from the above description, the fluctuations in the depths of the treasure land made some immortals of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s royal family tremble with fear.  It should be noted that the loose immortals can directly suppress the refining immortal level magic weapon, and even suppress the pure Yang magic weapon.  Make them afraid?  Could it be the corpse of a powerful person from ancient times?  weapon?  A certain formation?  Or something else weird?

    "Take a good look." Ji Ning immediately decided to go and have a look. Now that the opportunity has come, how can he hesitate?

    After the prince and princess waited for Ji Ning for a long time, Ji Ning finally came out.

    Ji Ning asked about the treasure, but the second princess didn't know anything about it, but the prince Qi Rufeng hesitated and didn't want to tell the royal family's biggest secret.  But when Ji Ning said 'Quya Mountain Range', the prince regretted it and said it again and again.

    "You guys go."

    Ji Ning just gave instructions.

    The prince and princess all knelt down and begged to become their disciples.

    Ji Ning did it very simply and moved them directly out of the Immortal Mansion.  Immediately, the entire Immortal Mansion disappeared out of thin air. Only the prince, princess and servant guards stood stupidly on the mountain peak with a layer cut off. The mountain wind blew, ruffling their hair, and making them feel desperate.

    "The opportunity is right in front of me. Why didn't I say it? Isn't it a treasure? Senior Beiming already knows about it. He must have wanted to accept me as his disciple. It was just a test for me, but I didn't say it! I regret it!  "Prince Qi Rufeng regretted extremely.

    How did he know that even if he said so, Ji Ning would not accept him as his disciple.

    How can accepting a disciple be so casual?

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry to go to the "Quya Mountains", the place of treasure, but first went to find the two great sinners.

    He first went to find the three remaining sinful demon kings from the twelve demon kings of Dongliu who had escaped. Unfortunately, only the fourth, the stinging demon king, was found by Ji Ning. The stinging demon king was on his own at that time.  He drank to vent his anger in the demon king's palace, full of depression and dissatisfaction, and there was a beautiful demon fox in his arms for him to play with.

    When Ji Ning appeared, the Sting Demon King was so frightened that he immediately wanted to run away. But when Ji Ning showed up, where would he be given a chance to escape?

    "How did I offend you?" The Sting Demon King only roared in grief and anger before being beheaded by Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    It then took Ji Ning another half a month to find a Loose Immortal with a notorious reputation in the sect. This was a Human Loose Immortal and the true strongest person in the sect!  He was an old guy who had lived for more than 600,000 years. His sect was also an evil sect. Ji Ning went straight to this devil's cave!

    First, he killed three Sanxian who rushed up. Finally, this old guy rushed out. Under the longing eyes of many disciples and descendants of this sect Their endlessly powerful ancestor fought with Ji Ning for a long time, and was finally killed.  Ji Ning himself and his clones surrounded him and died!

    "Good guy, this strength is close to that of a golden retriever"He is the king, but he is not good at defense.  "Ji Ning was also very happy in this battle, and even got two immortal-level magic weapons from this old guy, one top-grade immortal-level magic weapon, and one high-grade immortal-level magic weapon.

    This person was also the most powerful one that Ji Ning had killed.

    "Happy, happy."

    "After killing so many powerful Loose Immortals, the ferocious aura generated is strong enough. My three Beiming Swords are comparable to the top-grade Immortal-level flying swords." Ji Ning was happy about it, killing some ordinary Loose Immortals.  After all, the hostility generated by the nine demon kings and the evil ancestor when they were killed was astonishing, especially that ancestor. One of them was worth the hostility generated by four or five demon kings.

    "If I kill ten more evil ancestors, I estimate that my Beiming Sword will be comparable to the best flying sword of the Immortal level." Ji Ning estimated this.

    ¡­¡­

    After successfully recruiting disciples and killing the ten major sinners, Ji Ning took his disciple Qingya Xiaoyu to the Quya Mountains.

    "This is the Quya Mountain Range?" Ji Ning looked from a distance. The mountains in the distance stretched to the end of the field of vision, and were shrouded in fog all year round. On the side of the mountain range close to Ji Ning, the mountains looked like sharp teeth.

    ? ? Sorry, I didn¡¯t get it done until now.

    The Dragon Boat Festival is also here. Tomato wishes everyone a happy holiday. You must eat a big rice dumpling during this Dragon Boat Festival~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 27: Quya Mountains

    When looking at the Quya Mountains in the distance, Ji Ning couldn't help but feel his heart palpitate, vaguely feeling that an extremely terrifying threat was entrenched deep in the Quya Mountains.

    "With my current strength, in the world of Xianyue, there are not many people who can defeat me. Those who are really much stronger than me are generally included in the Fangcun Mountain lineage. When they see me, they might call me uncle, even if  He is a true immortal and a god, and he is also my senior brother." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ??To explore the world of Xie Yue, that is in your own back garden.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve had heart palpitations!

    "It seems that there is a real danger, and this danger threatens me." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Well, if the situation turns bad, I will immediately hide in the water mansion. Then I will ask the master for help and let me escape back to Fangcun Mountain.  "

    If you are in trouble, ask the master.

    Although it is a bit shameless, after all, in the world of Xianyue Cave Mansion, the master will not be too harsh.  And once you really leave this world of Xianyue, you can't even mention the name of the master outside, you have to rely entirely on yourself.

    "Master?" Qingya Xiaoyu shouted softly from the side.

    Ji Ning glanced at the disciple beside him and said with a smile, "Xiao Yu, I want to go into the mountain to explore. This mountain is dangerous. You go first to the Immortal Mansion."

    "Yes, master." Qingya Xiaoyu said obediently.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and took Xiao Yu into his portable fairy mansion.

    Then he turned into a stream of light alone and flew into the Quya Mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning obtained the map and the detailed records of the past dynasties of Qi State, and quickly found the periphery of the treasure.

    "Huh?" Stepping on the undulating mountains, Ji Ning felt the specialness of the soil in the mountains.

    "Killkillkill"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: An invisible roar came from the rocks and soil, as if there was a great war in this mountain range in the endless past, and even now, the murderous intention has not gone away.

    "The soil is different from the ordinary soil in Xianyue Great World. It is obviously heavier, and the atmosphere in this area is also much thicker." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "I'm afraid this may be a fragment of the ancient Pangu world that was moved here.  Got this."

    It has the detection experience of Qi State in the past dynasties.

    Ji Ning quickly found a mountain road to go inside. The clouds and mist were shrouding the area, and Ji Ning could only see a mile or two with his methods.  As for the exploration of spiritual consciousness?  What the spiritual sense detects is completely different from what the naked eye sees.

    "It completely deceived the spiritual consciousness. Everything the spiritual consciousness checked was fake." Ji Ning even touched every place with his hands to make sure that his eyes were not deceived!

    Proceed cautiously.

    A huge ravine could be vaguely seen in the distance, and Ning could vaguely sense that a sharp sword intent was still circling around there.

    "It looks like a natural ravine, but in fact it should be the sword energy passing by." Ji Ning walked for about a cup of tea, and suddenly felt an invisible pressure enveloped him.

    "It is exactly the same as what is recorded in the books of Qi State. According to the records, the deeper you go, the greater the pressure. The masters of Qi State's exploration in the past were eventually forced to give up by this invisible pressure. The path I am taking now can be regarded as  This is the road with the least crowding pressure." Ji Ning moved forward quickly.

    The pressure began to increase sharply.

    ????????????????????????? When we first entered this area, tens of thousands of kilograms of squeezing pressure acted on our bodies, but now it¡¯s millions of kilograms, tens of thousands of kilograms

    ¡°Boom boom~~~¡±

    The violent pushing force collided with Ji Ning's body, causing a loud roar.

    At this moment, the confrontation between this power and Ji Ning's power is like mountains hitting Ji Ning again and again!

    "Ordinary loose immortals can't bear it." Ji Ning flipped his hand, and the Thousand Ox Sword appeared in his hand. He swung the Thousand Ox Sword directly, and a black divine dragon sword light flew out, directly suppressing the crowding pressure in front of Ji Ning.  Blocked by sudden pressure.

    "It's quite easy."

    As Ji Ning advanced, he used the Thousand Ox Sword to split open the invisible pressure.

    This invisible pressure is obviously caused by some kind of ancient large-formation restriction, and will be pressed one after another.  For example, the Sanxian are all Qi-flow practitioners, and their bodies are very weak, so they rely on magic weapons to blast away this invisible pressure time and time again in order to get in.  Ji Ning had relied on the gods and demons to refine his body before, so he could reach this point without using any magic weapons.

    "Wow."

    ??The black divine dragon sword light flew out in a roar, leaving a dazzling trajectory in the mist, blasting away the pressure.

    Went away for a long time.

    "Change!" Ji Ning suddenly transformed into three heads and six arms, and five fairy swords appeared in his hands, all of which were faint black fairy swords'"Heavenly Sword".  In such a dangerous place, Ji Ning didn't want to let the second soul come up, so he used the plowing sword for the time being. After all, the top-notch flying sword of the immortal level can be very powerful.

    Holding six top-quality flying swords of the immortal order, Ji Ning only used one magical power, "Three Heads and Six Arms", and he became relaxed again.

    The divine power consumed by the three heads and six arms is more than ten times lower than that of the Star Reacher.

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa [!  But Ji Ning was refining the body of gods and demons, so as long as the residual pressure was not too great, it was a trivial matter.

    "This is a place that has never been explored by Qi State in its history."

    Ji Ning walked for a long time, and when the six swords were struggling, Ji Ning saw a figure in the distance, and that figure also saw Ji Ning.

    "Beiming Immortal." The majestic voice sounded.

    "The Golden-haired Demon King." Ji Ning said. That person was the tall and burly Golden-haired Demon King. There were ninety-nine round bead magic weapons around him. He stepped forward again and again to break up the pressure.

    "The Immortal Beiming also obtained the treasure map and discovered this place?" asked the Golden-haired Demon King.

    "Exactly." Ji Ning did not deny it.

    "When I, the Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu, wanted to enter the Quya Mountains, I was discussing with my third brother when I learned that hundreds of Fire Wing Guards under my third brother were dead. We other demon kings also stopped by to help hold down the battle  Who would have thought that most of them are dead now, and now I am the only one here to explore this treasure. Oh, and Immortal Beiming who killed many demon kings is also here. Things really are unpredictable!" Golden-haired Demon  Wang sighed.

    Ji Ning smiled: "You must thank the Fire Wing Demon King, otherwise how would you know that there is a treasure here. But Demon King, if you stop here, you can't walk anymore?"

    There is something strange about this invisible area. As long as you move forward, no matter which direction you move in, there will be waves of pressure.  On the contrary, as long as he remains motionless, he will not be affected by the impact.

    "I can't walk anymore! You have the body of gods and demons, so even if there is some residual power of repulsion, you can still resist it. But we Sanxian's body is fragile. Wherever we dare to resist, we must defeat these slapping forces.  Of course, this energy consumption is huge I will stop to recover my energy first, and then go deeper." The Golden-haired Demon King said.

    "Then I'll take the first step." Ji Ning laughed.

    Immediately, Ji Ning rushed in with six top-grade immortal-level flying swords, and soon disappeared from the sight of the Golden-haired Demon King.

    "I, the Twelve Demon King of Dongliu, really made a wedding dress for this Beiming." The Golden-haired Demon King gritted his teeth, but he was very helpless. He knew that in terms of strength, Ji Ning was still ahead of him, and Ji Ning was able to refine his body with gods and demons.  It was also more dangerous than he could have hoped for in such a dangerous place.

    ¡­¡­

    "Star Reacher!"

    Under pressure, Ji Ning was forced to use his star-catching skills.

    Suddenly, the power of the black divine dragon's sword light surged. Even Ji Ning temporarily put away his three-headed and six-armed magical power, and only relied on the Thousand Ox Sword and the Star Reaching Hand to kill all the way in!

    Go, go, go!

    Gradually, Ji Ning was forced to use three heads and six arms again, and all six hands used the Star Reaching Hand.

    After a long time, Ji Ning had no choice but to stop and rest, recovering the power that had consumed most of it.

    ¡­¡­

    Sometimes we stop and recover, sometimes we move forward.

    Later on, every time he advanced more than ten feet, he had to use the Star Picking Hand six times, and the consumption of divine power can be imagined.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± As Ji Ning moved forward again, he rushed out of the pressure area.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "Finally out of that damn place."

    Ji Ning laughed loudly. There was no more slapping power here. For the first time, Ji Ning felt that walking easily was also a kind of enjoyment.

    "It took me nearly a day to travel thousands of miles, and the divine power in my body was exhausted many times." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed, but he still moved forward cautiously with the six swords, and also tried to detect with his spiritual sense. Unfortunately,  , the spiritual consciousness is still blinded, and everything that is explored is false.

    Ji Ning walked along a mountain stream.

    The fog is still thick, and you can only see a mile or two away, and there is a faint canyon in the distance.

    "Crack~~~" When Ji Ning took a step, a thunderbolt suddenly came.

    "roll."

    Ning did not hesitate and used all his strength to blast away the six black divine dragon sword lights, directly defeating the lightning bolt.

    "Bow ~~~" A large number of thunderbolt began to surge.

    "Before, there was that invisible pressure, at least don'tLife.  This thunder and lightning is deadly.  " Ji Ning continued to use his sword skills, and he found that as long as he retreated, the attacking thunderbolts would decrease, but as long as he moved forward, the attacking thunderbolts would rapidly increase, becoming more and more turbulent, and the power would naturally become more amazing.

    Ning only advanced a hundred feet and stopped there, unable to advance any further.

    "Boom~~~" Huge thunder and lightning, as thick as a bucket, struck one after another in a frantic manner. Ji Ning also tried his best to resist. He tried to take a step forward, but the more turbulent thunder and lightning forced him back.

    "What should I do? I can't move forward at all."

    Ji Ning was anxious.

    too strong.

    Ji Ning once tried to let a little bit of lightning hit him at the beginning of these thunder and lightning bolts, but his divine body easily resisted.  However, as he experimented, Ji Ning discovered that there were only so many lightning bolts that his divine body could withstand.  Other thunderbolts must be split with sword light!

    Now that we have advanced to this point, we have relied on the gods and demons to refine their bodies.

    "Do you want to go back? It's easy for me to go back. The farther back I have to go, the less thunder and lightning I have to go. As for the slap pressure area, it will take at most half a day to rush back slowly." There is no pressure for Ji Ning to go back. According to the records of Qi State  , there were once loose immortals who used many means to rush in, but after rushing too deep, they found it difficult to return because they needed to split the same pressure area when returning.

    It can only take a long time to move forward step by step.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know that the Fire Wing Demon King had also been trapped in that pressure area for decades!

    "Boom~~~" Endless thunder and lightning struck crazily.

    Ji Ning felt very unwilling.

    ¡°Little baby, if you still come in with your strength, I advise you to leave quickly and don¡¯t lose your life here!¡± A high-pitched voice sounded in Ji Ning¡¯s ears.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 28 Return to Fangcun Mountain

    Is there anyone else here?

    Ji Ning was startled and stepped back several feet. The thunderbolts that struck him also decreased a little. Ji Ning was distracted and looked carefully.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned. In the gaps where lightning struck, he could see a young man in black standing at the entrance of the canyon in the distance.

    "Whoosh."

    Ning immediately retreated and quickly exited the realm of thunder and lightning.

    All the thunder and lightning disappeared, and without the obstruction of the thunder and lightning, Ji Ning could clearly see the figure at the entrance of the canyon. The young man in black was about the same height as Junior Brother Mu Zishuo, and was slightly thinner than himself.  But Ji Ning had a vague feeling that this young man in black should have lived for a long, long time.

    The eyes of the young man in black were equally sharp and terrifying, and his expression was indifferent. He should belong to a person who is naturally indifferent.

    "Who are you?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Me?" The young man in black had a shrill voice and looked at Ji Ning thoughtfully, "Speaking of you, little kid, I don't know. It seems that you are in the early stage of returning to the virtual world, and you were able to break through the first forbidden zone.  , even the second level of lightning forbidden area can advance a hundred feet, your strength can barely be regarded as the immortal level. With such strength in the early stage of returning to the void, which sect do you belong to? Who is your master? "

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    ?????????????????????

    Since the young man in black has arrived at the entrance of the canyon, he must have passed through the thunder and lightning realm. His strength is much stronger than his own.  Even if his second soul breaks out, he can barely be considered a mid-level immortal. Like some powerful ones among the immortals, and even some extremely evil ones, they are still very powerful.

    "My master's name is not something you can know." Ji Ning said.

    "Could it be a true immortal or a god?" The young man in black laughed softly and carefully observed Ji Ning's expression.

    Ji Ning was very calm.

    The young man in black immediately shook his head: "Let's go, let's go quickly, even I can't get the treasure now. Your strength is not enough even if it is ten times or a hundred times stronger."

    "Ten times and a hundred times are not enough?" Ji Ning frowned in disbelief.

    "You don't believe it? Let me tell you, this treasure land is divided into three levels of forbidden areas. The first level of forbidden area is just the power of slapping! It is the safest. The second level of forbidden area is the realm of thunder and lightning, which is wide.  It¡¯s one hundred and eighty feet long. And the third level of forbidden area is where the treasure is sealed. Even I can¡¯t break it.¡±

    The young man in black looked at Ji Ning with disdain, "Just you? You haven't even survived the catastrophe. Although you are also a peerless monster, you can't move forward until you reach a hundred feet in the forbidden thunder and lightning area. You must know that every step forward in this forbidden thunder and lightning area, the thunder and lightning will cross  Be stronger. Your strength must be increased at least ten times before you can hope to break out of this second level of forbidden area. And this is only the second level of forbidden area. The third level of forbidden area is the most terrifying. Even the immortals may not be able to break out of it.  It can be broken.¡±

    "What is the third forbidden area?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "You don't need to know this." The young man in black said.

    "Then why don't you leave?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I am an immortal with an endless lifespan. Since the treasure is here, I will slowly wait here for cultivation. Maybe there will be a turn of events, and then I can get this treasure." The young man in black said.

    Ji Ning suddenly became troubled when he heard this.

    Ji Ning could also sense the faint fluctuations in the canyon. They were very ancient and powerful fluctuations: "The Qianniu Sword is close to the power of the pure Yang magic weapon, but it is far from such fluctuations. That treasure must be the ancient Pangu  The most powerful thing left in the world.¡±

    "It's just the third level of forbidden area. I can't even get through the second level. What should I do?"

    Ji Ning stood by the stream outside the lightning forbidden area. He hesitated in silence for a moment, then gritted his teeth and turned around to leave.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning quickly entered the area of ??endless pressure and rushed out with difficulty.

    "Leave?" The young man in black shook his head, "A little guy is too weak. With his qualifications, it may be possible to become an immortal."

    Then the young man in black walked into the canyon again.

    "Beiming Immortal, why did you come back?" On the way back, I met the Golden-haired Demon King again. The Golden-haired Demon King started to move forward again, but he had just advanced about one mile from the place where we last met.

    "If you are not strong enough, you will naturally return."

    With three heads and six arms, Ji Ning used the six-handled Immortal Steps, splitting the pressure along the way, and kept rushing out.

    "Not strong enough?" The Golden-haired Demon King secretly muttered, "Maybe this treasure has already been obtained by Bei Ming, but judging from his expression, it doesn't seem to be fake."

    Although he muttered to himself, the Golden-haired Demon King did not have the confidence to seize the treasure from Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; Exited the Quya Mountains.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked at the mountains behind him that were shrouded in fog all year round, and whispered to himself: "When I have mastered the Xuan Gong, I will explore it again."

    Wow.

    There were ripples in space around him, and Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.  And in the void below the suspended mountain peak ¡®Fangcun Mountain¡¯, Ning appeared again, and clouds appeared under his feet.

    "Come out." Ji Ning's mind moved, and a girl in white appeared beside him. It was Ji Ning's apprentice Qingya Xiaoyu.

    "Master." Qingya Xiaoyu stood on the clouds and mist, looking around, "Where is this?"

    Ji Ning looked at his apprentice, then looked up at Fangcun Mountain suspended above. In just over a month, he had already recruited his disciples and killed ten major sinners.  Disciple Qingya Xiaoyu's meritorious golden light is three hundred feet long, and now he has also transformed from the previous pure meritorious aura to meritorious golden light!

    However, under the detection of spiritual consciousness, the golden light of merit emitted by his body was only three feet long.

    In fact, after accepting disciples and killing the demon queen, his meritorious aura became very strong. When he killed the evil ancestor, he suddenly transformed into the golden light of meritorious deeds.

    "Three feet of merit and golden light, but the disciple is three hundred feet." Ji Ning smiled, and immediately took the hand of his disciple Qingya Xiaoyu and flew upwards.

    "Xiaoyu, the one above is Fangcun Mountain, which is also where my master's sect is." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Qingya Xiaoyu looked at the suspended mountain peaks above in astonishment, then looked down at the endless and vast world below.

    "Master's sect?" Qingya Xiaoyu was a little confused.

    Flying into Fangcun Mountain, along the mountain road, we soon arrived at the mountain gate.  After all, Qingya Xiaoyu was just his disciple, and Ji Ning did not take him there to meet his senior brother.

    At the mountain gate, there are two Taoist boys in green robes.

    When the two Taoist boys saw Ji Ning, they immediately showed great respect and saluted respectfully: "Master."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Qingya Xiaoyu was stunned as Ji Ning took her arm and walked inside. After entering the mountain gate, Qingya Xiaoyu realized what she was doing and said in a low voice: "Master, the two boys at the mountain gate seem to be very powerful?"

    "They are all returning to the void." Ji Ning said casually.

    As soon as Ji Ning finished speaking, two ancient Void-Returning Gods and Demons came next to them. The two Void-Returning Gods and Demons were extremely respectful: "Master?"

    These two ancient gods and demons made Qingya Xiaoyu tremble. She felt that these two ancient gods and demons were simply more terrifying than the Demon King!

    You actually call your master ¡®Master¡¯?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But when they saw Ji Ning, they were all extremely respectful, calling him Master or Uncle.

    "It seems that my master has a very high status in this master's sect. Along the way, he seems to be the highest in seniority. I don't even see any of my master's peers." Qingya Xiaoyu secretly said.

    "In front of you is the Immortal Palace." Ji Ning said.

    "The Immortal Palace?" Qingya Xiaoyu looked curiously at the nine-story Immortal Palace. A large number of disciples from the Fangcun Mountain lineage gathered outside. They all respectfully saluted Ji Ning and called him Uncle Master and Master Ancestor.  Among them, Xiao Qing and Uncle Bai came forward early. After all, they had telepathy with Ji Ning and knew where Ji Ning was.

    "Owner."

    "Ning'er." Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai came over.

    At this time, a handsome man in white robes also walked out of the gate of the Immortal Palace. Naturally, he was the manager of the Immortal Palace, Senior Brother Yin Yue. Yin Yue also walked over with a smile: "I heard that my junior brother has gone down the mountain to recruit disciples to conquer demons. This seems to be my junior brother.  Take me as my disciple, what a handsome little girl."

    "Finally, I met my master's peers. They seem quite friendly and don't have any scary aura." Qingya Xiaoyu thought to himself.

    "Xiao Yu, I haven't paid homage to your master yet," Ji Ning ordered.

    "Meet my uncle." Qingya Xiaoyulian said respectfully.

    "Call me uncle, and I have to prepare a greeting gift." Yinyue shook her head and smiled, "It's hard for you, a little guy, to use any treasures. Well, if you carry this little thing with you, even if the gods want to kill you,  It can also support the tea kung fu.¡±

    As he said that, he handed a jade pendant to Qingya Xiaoyu.

    Qingya Xiaoyu is a little confused.

    The immortal wants to kill?  Can you also support Zhan Cha Kung Fu?  Just this little jade pendant?  The treasures the master gave him were not that powerful.

    "This, this" Qingya Xiaoyu felt that her hands were hot.

    "You haven't put it away yet." Ji Ning said with a smile, "This jade pendant is nothing to your uncle. Your uncle kills immortals like he kills chickens."

    &nbsp; "Junior brother, it doesn't matter what you said, that jade pendant was indeed refined by me, so I will give you another great teleportation talisman. I can't refine this great teleportation talisman. It is a special treasure.  Change it." Yinyue handed over another Taoist talisman.

    Ji Ning immediately smiled brighter.

    ¡°Senior brother is a god. A great teleportation talisman is a treasure to me, but to senior brother it is nothing.  God will not allow it if we don¡¯t take advantage of the situation.

    Qingya Xiaoyu blinked her eyes.

    Two treasures?  Just give it away?

    Killing an immortal is like killing a chicken?

    Now, what kind of sect is my master?

    "Xiaoqing, take Xiaoyu to walk around Xieyue Sanxing Cave first. She will get familiar with it. You can also talk to her. She still doesn't know what sect Xieyue Sanxing Cave is." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Yes, Master." Xiao Qinglian said excitedly.

    Ji Ning immediately said: "Senior brother, I will go to the Three Realms Palace first."

    "Go ahead, go ahead." Yinyue nodded with a smile, "It seems that junior brother is not far away from becoming a master."

    ¡­¡­

    The Three Realms Palace.

    Second senior brother Ji Dian has been waiting for Ji Ning with a smile.

    "Senior brother." Ji Ning saluted.

    "Master also told me that you passed the test. This is the complete version of "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques". Junior brother can learn from it." Ji Dian held the fan in one hand and handed over the rolled bamboo slips in the other.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Eighty-Nine Mysterious Skills?  After I have achieved some success in the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills and my body is like an immortal-level magic weapon, I will definitely go to the Quya Mountains again.

    "Thank you, senior brother." Ji Ning immediately took the bamboo slip, his consciousness penetrated, and an overwhelming amount of mysterious information suddenly poured into his soul.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 29: Practicing Xuan Gong

    When Ji Ning woke up, it was already dark.

    At this moment, Ji Ning was still standing outside the door of this several-foot-high pavilion. Senior Brother Jidian beside him had long been asleep and snoring.

    "Although my soul is much stronger than when I received the inheritance of the 'Star Reacher' magical power, it still took me several hours to receive so many messages." A smile appeared on Ji Ning's face, and the feeling of being confident was wonderful,*  *The cultivation methods of Xuan Gong are all in memory.

    "It is worthy of being the number one magical power in the three realms below the True God."

    Ji Ning immediately walked into the Three Realms Palace with a smile.

    "Junior brother, you can just place the entire copy of "**Xuan Gong" in the Three Realms Palace at will. If junior brother wants to choose something, you can choose again." Ji Dian lay there, as if talking in his sleep, and then turned over and fell asleep again.  .

    Ji Ning smiled, turned around and bowed: "Yes, senior brother."

    ¡­¡­

    Putting the **Xuan Gong Bamboo Slips on a table, Ji Ning walked over to the place without hesitation and picked up a bamboo slip.

    There are four characters on the slips: "Houyi's Archery".

    Learning "Hou Yi's Archery" was something Ji Ning had long thought about. The magical power he cultivated was the Star Reaching Hand, which was the magical power that gave his hands endless power. He then drew the bow and shot arrowsand then Hou Yi's arrows.  The technique happens to be in the technical stream, and the two great magical powers, both ranked in the top ten in the three realms, can be combined perfectly.

    First, it makes your hands infinitely powerful.

    First, Ji Ning¡¯s archery skills reached their peak.

    The combination of the two can become a major trump card for yourself in the future.

    "But this test is really difficult. Can I do it?" Ji Ning looked at the test.  Frowning, "Anyway, let's try it first. There is no time limit for this test anyway."

    "Senior brother."

    Ji Ning put down the notebook, walked to the door and looked at the sleeping senior brother Jidian, "I want to learn "Houyi's Archery"."

    ¡°Go ahead and come back after passing the test.¡± Senior Brother Jidian muttered.

    Ji Ning immediately smiled, turned around and left.

    In fact, it seems that it is said to Senior Brother Jidian, but in fact it is said to Master Bodhi Patriarch!  After all, it was the ancestor who decided whether to teach him these techniques.

    "Wow."

    Ji Dian suddenly sat up.  Leaning on the wooden door of the pavilion, he frowned and looked at Ji Ning who was leaving, "Learned Xuan Gong and Hou Yi's Archery? Isn't this junior brother from the lineage of sword immortals? Why do I feel that he has no knowledge of "Hou Yi's Archery"?  "Is it certain to win? In the entire Three Realms, no one has reached the level of Hou Yi in terms of archery skills."

    Like the Star Picker, as long as the essence of the Five Elements is enough, you can practice step by step to reach the sixth level of perfection!

    The same is true for Xuan Gong. As long as you get started, you only need a lot of treasures to reach the ninth level.

    However, the ¡®Star Picking Hand¡® ** Xuan Gong ¡¯, one required for the five elements required is extremely amazing, and the treasure required by the other is also amazing, like ** Xuan Gong.  There are many people who meet in the Three Realms.  But there are very few people who truly achieve the state of indestructibility.

    But the first two are different!

    Hou Yi¡¯s archery is a technical process and requires understanding!  That would be even more difficult!  And it requires continuous understanding of the 'arrow path', and Hou Yi's archery skills have gone beyond the scope of the arrow path.

    "You are originally a swordsman. But you are distracted by the way of archery?" Ji Dian thought, "Or maybe this young junior brother wants to learn Houyi's archery because he is one of the top ten magical powers in the three realms. When he finds out that it is difficult, I'm afraid he will  Just give up."

    ******

    In the quiet room of Shuifu.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged.  I started practicing **Xuan Gong. This is a magical power, so I can only practice it by myself!

    "Huu~~~"

    Ji Ning let out a breath.

    A layer of misty golden light gradually began to appear on the surface of the body. The golden light was very light and gradually became more intense. Ji Ning's whole body seemed to be made of metal.

    "Change!"

    Ji Ning, who was sitting on the Netherworld Jade Bed, suddenly disappeared, and a rock appeared on the jade bed, but this rock had the breath of life. If a cultivator could see the extraordinary nature of this rock at a glance.

    "Take it." The rock disappeared and Ji Ning reappeared.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the divine body has reached the level of Ji Ning, the divine body can be transformed into divine power, and the divine power can also be transformed into divine body!  You can even pull out a hair to create a clone!  Therefore, it is not difficult to turn oneself into a stone. What is difficult is that even one's own breath is completely restrained and it must be exactly the same as a stone.

    "The aura is converging? The aura of the soul has to change?" Ji Ning whispered to himself, "It's really difficult to get started with this **Xuan Gong. But once I get started, IThis aura can change if it wants to, and it is as easy as condensing the aura like rocks and mud.  "

    ¡­¡­

    ?? **The introduction to Xuan Gong is seventy-two changes.

    Seventy-two generally refers to '**'. In fact, there are countless variations, whether it is rocks, trees, flowers, plants, or even some wild animals, or even humans, demons, gods and demons As long as they exist in the Three Realms, there are no  One cannot change.  Even the breath can completely change.

    Even those who are stronger than yourself are hard to see through.

    Unless some people practice great magical powers or special secret techniques such as ¡®divine eyes¡¯, they can only discover the truth and reality when using secret techniques and magical powers!  If you don't use secret magic, you won't be able to find out that the big tree next to it is transformed.

    ******

    Early morning.

    Qingya Xiaoyu was bored and walked out of the room alone.

    "Master has led me to Shangcun Mountain for half a year, and he has only taught me twice. He even asked me to go to the Shenxian Palace Middle School to practice, magical powers, and secret techniques." Qingya Xiaoyu was also helpless. She knew some experts  She has a weird temper, but she didn't expect that her master didn't care about her so much, and he didn't even see her at all.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "This square inch mountain is really incredible." Qingya Xiaoyu also sighed and marveled.

    In the past six months, she has often been with Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing, and also mixed with other disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage, so she knows more and more.

    The more you know, the more shocked you are!

    ????????????????????? The status of a heavenly being is not even as high as that of one¡¯s own master!

    ?????????? Personal disciple?  All of them are Chunyang True Immortals and Gods, and the gatekeepers of the Immortal Palace are Gods.  No wonder the master said that day that this uncle killed immortals like killing chickens.

    What!

    The entire Xianyue world was created by Patriarch Bodhi?  Reincarnation?  Are they all pioneered and created by our ancestors?

    Qingya Xiaoyu understands that the entire Xianyue world is the back garden of their Fangcun Mountain sect!  It is said that outside the world of Xianyue, there are even more vast and endless three realms. It is said that in those three realms, there are powerful people who are as powerful as the ancestors.

    "Woo." Qingya Xiaoyu was walking when she saw a big rock next to her. She didn't think much and sat on it directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can see the master again.¡± Qingya Xiaoyu whispered softly.

    "Huh?"

    Qingya Xiaoyu suddenly frowned and stood up, looking at the rock next to him, "It's weird, if I remember correctly. This rock shouldn't be here. Why is there suddenly an extra rock? Wow, this is the master's fairy mansion.  Everything in the house is under the control of the master, so there is no need to think too much. Hmm. Go find that silly guy, he is quite advanced and can give me some advice."

    Then Qingya Xiaoyu ran out quickly.

    "Wow."

    The rock transformed into the animal-skin boy Ning Ning.

    "I was actually sat on by my apprentice." Ji Ning took a deep breath, "Fortunately, they don't know. Well, if you don't tell me, you must not talk about this matter."

    "If it doesn't change to a stone, if it turns into a tree, I don't believe there are still people sitting on it."

    Wow.

    There are some trees and flowers in the corner of the courtyard, including a small pine tree several feet high. The pine tree sometimes sways gently in the wind.

    This is the introductory art of change in "**Xuan Gong".  Ji Ning has learned most of it.  What he does now every day is to turn into stones, trees, streams, grass and other objects. So far, no one has been able to detect it. Even Ji Ning's second soul watched in person, carefully investigated with his spiritual consciousness, and even opened his heavenly eyes.  No flaws can be found!

    For example, if you become a tree, the bark, branches and leaves on the surface will be exactly the same as the real ones.

    The breath of the soul has completely turned into the breath of the tree!

    There is nothing special about it.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    ??Continuously practicing the art of change, trying again and again, and constantly gaining experience.  Finally, after practicing "**Xuan Gong" for one year and three months, Ji Ning finally mastered all seventy-two changes.

    "This last change is really difficult and takes the longest time, but I finally made it. Change!"

    Beside a stream, Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged, but suddenly his whole situation changed.

    The person sitting there turned into a handsome man in a white robe holding a feather fan, the 'Silver Moon God'. Regardless of his appearance or breath, that extremely powerful breath that makes people tremble is the breath of the gods, and uniquely belongs to Silver Moon.  Ning exudes.

    "Give it a try."

    Become a silver moonSuch Ji Ning walked in the Three Stars Cave of the Setting Moon with a smile.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    "Uncle."

    "Master."

    "Walking in the Xianyue Sanxing Cave, it was the first time that a disciple called me Master. You should know that you are at the bottom among your peers, and you usually call yourself Master."

    "Haha, none of these Void-Returning Gods, Demons and Great Demons have found any flaws." Ji Ning was in a very good mood and nodded occasionally.

    "It's weird, why isn't Master Yinyue in the Immortal Palace?"

    "It's rare to see Master Yinyue out for a walk?"

    "It's strange."

    Those disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage waited until Ji Ning walked away before quietly discussing that Yinyue had such a bad reputation and was a demon-like existence.  The magnitude of the 'sin' on him is simply unbelievable.  The sins on Senior Brother Yinyue are no longer the 'bloody light of sin', but the legendary 'fire of karma'.

    However, Senior Brother Yinyue is extremely powerful, but he is not afraid of Karma Fire at all!

    Ji Ning soon arrived at the Immortal Palace. A large number of Fangcun Mountain disciples gathered in the open space outside the Immortal Palace.

    "Master."

    "Uncle."

    Everyone shouted respectfully, even Qingya Xiaoyu, who was chatting with other disciples, stood up and shouted respectfully: "Uncle."

    However, Xiao Qing and Uncle Bai who were among them looked at Ji Ning in shock.

    "Who are you?" Xiaoqing, Uncle Bai, and Ji Ning all had telepathic connections. They knew it was Ji Ning and couldn't help but be shocked. The terrifying aura and appearance of the handsome man in white robes in front of them was clearly the Silver Moon God.  But his senses told him that the person in front of him was Ji Ning.

    This made both of them feel strange. Ji Ning had only shown the method of transforming into trees in front of them before, and had never transformed into a human being.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and walked into the Immortal Palace with a smile.

    There is also a handsome man in white robe holding a feather fan in the Immortal Palace.

    The two of them faced each other, looked the same, and had the same breath.

    "You dare to change into my appearance. Second Senior Brother will not be so boring. Jiang Jun is not of this character either. Junior Brother, have you mastered the Xuan Gong?" Yinyue guessed Ji Ning's identity.

    "Senior brother is amazing." The handsome man in white robe opposite him turned around and turned into the animal-skin boy Ning.

    ¡ª¡ª

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 30: The Reliance to Dominate the World

    Yinyue shook her head and smiled: "It's not that I'm great, but there are only a few people who practice the 'Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques' in Fangcun Mountain. With a little guessing, I can guess that it's you, my junior brother."

    Ji Ning nodded. The Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques were placed in the Three Realms Palace. They can only be learned by direct disciples or with the permission of their ancestors.

    "If you become someone else, I'm afraid I really can't tell." Yinyue smiled, "With these seventy-two changes, all the body, soul, and aura will change, and even the merits and sins released can also change. It is true.  Incredible magical power of transformation."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    yes.

    For example, if you turn into a rock, your three-foot golden light of merit will be completely restrained.  If he turns into a wicked person, he can completely transform into a sinful and bloody person.

    "Back in the ancient Pangu world, there was an ancient demon who turned into a Buddha through these seventy-two changes. He was discovered after showing off for thousands of years." Yinyue smiled, "These eight or nine  You have mastered Xuan Gong and the basics have been completed. The seventy-two changes alone are a first-class means of escaping and hiding."

    "But it's just the art of hiding and deceiving. Getting into trouble really depends on your fighting strength." Yin Yue said, "Junior brother, although you are in the early stage of returning to the void, you are comparable to ordinary immortals. But the immortals are a little more powerful.  I'm afraid I can deal with you, or even kill you."

    "I understand." Ji Ning also understood.

    Unless you are lucky and meet some weak immortals.  Otherwise, with this little strength, I would be so arrogant under the immortals.

    "So I'm here to ask for your help, senior brother." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Help?" Yinyue shook her feather fan and said leisurely, "Tell me, what's the matter."

    "Junior brother, I am weak now. Not to mention in the Three Realms, even in a big world, if an immortal appears randomly, he might be able to kill me. Therefore, junior brother wants to practice the "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques" to the third level first.  Turn." Ji Ning said.

    Yin Yue glared: "The cultivation of Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques consumes an astonishing amount of treasures. Even after my endless years, I have only reached the sixth level of cultivation! Do you want me to give you treasures for free for you to practice? This is not okay!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªCultivation of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong consumes too much treasure.

    Want to practice to the ninth level?

    The Taoist ancestors feel distressed!

    Great demons like Silver Moon God have only reached the sixth level of cultivation. It stands to reason that the God stage can reach the ninth level, but there are not so many treasures.

    "Of course I didn't ask senior brother to give it to me directly." Ji Ning continued, "I got some immortal-level magic weapons when I went to the lower world this time. I want to exchange some elixirs with you, senior brother!"

    "Is the magic weapon of the Immortal Level exchanged for the elixir?" Yin Yue nodded lightly.

    ??Elixir refers to Immortal Level Spirit Pill, Chunyang Spirit Pill and Daluo Spirit Pill.

    "That's not bad." Yinyue nodded, "Take out the immortal magic weapon you have, senior brother will never let you suffer I will not take advantage of you if you exchange this immortal magic weapon for elixir.  of."

    Ji Ning smiled and immediately waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Immediately, pieces of fairy-level magic weapons appeared around them, all floating in the air. They were the harvest of killing all the demon kings and evil ancestors in the lower realm.  Even Ji Ning, the low-grade immortal-level flying sword given to him by the Emperor of Great Xia, was released.

    "Let me check it out." Yinyue quickly released her divine power and quickly refined these magic weapons.

    Logically speaking, divine power cannot use magic weapons.

    But once you overcome the tribulation and become a god, the power of the god is so magical that any magic weapon can be refined and used.  The Chaos Gods and Chaos True Gods who were born in Chaos were able to easily use magic weapons. Only some weak innate gods and demons and even ordinary gods and demons could only use the weapons of gods and demons.

    "Yeah." After checking it out, Yinyue said, "There are three top-grade magic weapons of the Immortal level, nineteen high-grade Immortal-level magic weapons, twenty-one mid-grade Immortal-level magic weapons, and sixteen low-grade Immortal-level magic weapons."

    ??Yinyue is purely calculated based on single pieces. For example, the six curved blades of the Fire Wing Demon King are counted as six pieces!  That's why there are so many.

    "Junior brother, this is too far behind." Yinyue looked at Ji Ning and said helplessly, "The elixir exchanged for this immortal-level magic weapon is simply not enough to reach the third level."

    Ji Ning asked repeatedly: "How much difference is there?"

    "No matter how kind you are, even if I take the initiative to suffer a little loss, I will exchange you for up to sixty top-quality immortal-level elixirs! This requires cultivation to the third level. Even if they are all top-level immortal-level elixirs, you will need a hundred." Silver Moon  Said helplessly.

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    He also left a low-grade immortal-level flying sword to Xiaoqing, as well as the fairy-level magic weapon obtained from Shui Mansion.??To Uncle Bai!  I use the Thousand Ox Sword and the Plow Sky Sword Formation by myself, and I have taken out all the other immortal-level magic weapons. Even now that I am using three heads and six arms, if I don¡¯t count the Plow Sky Sword Formation, I can¡¯t even take out three immortal-level flying swords!

    "Let's do this." Yinyue flipped her hands, and a piece of paper appeared, "Just write on it that you will borrow forty top-grade immortal elixirs today. You must return one hundred immortal elixirs to me within ten thousand years."  A top-grade spiritual elixir. If it is not returned within ten thousand years, I will directly use the most important magic weapon in your body to pay off the debt!"

    Yinyue shook her fan and looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    We have long heard about the reputation of Senior Brother Yin Yue. The disciples of Fang Cun Mountain secretly call him the ¡®Great Demon of Silver Moon¡¯ because he is a god and even exploits the ordinary disciples of Fang Cun Mountain.

    "Okay." Ji Ning lowered his head.

    "Hurry up and write." Yin Yue said with a smile, "Junior brother, the fairy sword you used to practice swordsmanship last time was pretty good. It has the power of a pure Yang magic weapon. That fairy sword alone is worth nearly a hundred immortal-level top-grade elixirs.  . I believe that within ten thousand years, junior brother, you should be able to get a better magic weapon."

    Ji Ning immediately wrote an IOU.

    Between brothers and sisters, it is enough to write down an IOU. Everyone wants to have face.

    "Okay, here you go!" Yinyue flipped her hand and handed a white jade bottle to Ji Ning, "These are the top-grade elixirs of the Immortal level. They are from the Tushita Palace and contain extremely pure energy.  .It is very suitable for practicing the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques."

    He became poor in an instant and still owed Senior Brother Yinyue a hundred immortal-level elixirs, but Ji Ning was willing to accept it. His current strength was not enough to even serve as a disciple. After all, even a slightly more powerful immortal might destroy him.

    "The Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills."

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the Netherworld jade bed, picked up the jade bottle, and poured out a spiritual elixir. The elixir turned into the color of white jade and had a faint fragrance, which made him drool when he smelled it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it were eaten by the ordinary monks of the Purple Mansion, and the master of Wanxi¨Oance were to take this immortal-level elixir, they might not be able to refine it, and it would cause the latter to burst!  After all, the purity of the elemental power in it is enough to rival the magic power of gods.  This kind of elixir is used by reincarnated immortals, who can practice to a very high level in one go.

    Or let the immortals instantly replenish their consumed mana during a life-and-death fight, or they can replenish it when their mana is insufficient when refining the 'Innate Spiritual Treasure'

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    A top-grade immortal elixir is as valuable as a top-grade immortal magic weapon.

    Ji Ning swallowed it in one gulp.

    Immediately began to operate the eight -nine mystery method, and the eight -nine mysterious merit method was to make the body into an indestructible magic weapon!  To refine a magic weapon requires a lot of energy.  This top-grade immortal elixir is used to replenish the energy consumed.  As for ordinary Yuan liquid?  The Yuan liquid is swallowed too slowly, and it is impossible to activate the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡± Ji Ning¡¯s whole body began to undergo a fundamental transformation. His bones, muscles, skin, hair¡­ every part of his body was undergoing rapid transformation.

    If Ji Ning¡¯s muscles were like a piece of tofu before, then when the first Immortal Grade elixir was completely consumed, Ji Ning¡¯s muscles had already reached the level of rocks.

    Of course, Ji Ning¡¯s divine body was already very strong before, so you can imagine how much progress the Nine Transformations Mysterious Skill has made.

    "First turn, done!"

    Ji Ning felt the power of the divine body, and a single immortal-level spiritual elixir allowed his body to reach its first level of cultivation and become extremely powerful.

    "Dang." Ji Ning formed his fingers into sword fingers and suddenly swiped his finger across his arm. The sword light passed by, but there were only some white marks.

    "My body is comparable to a heaven-level magic weapon. Even if I stand there and let the Sanxian beat me, I can't hurt it. This is the first time I have changed."

    "This Nine-turn Mysterious Technique is much more powerful than the Nine-Death Master's method at the Immortal Fate Conference. That Nine-Death Master's body was like a magic weapon, but now it seems it is far from the Nine-turn Mysterious Technique." Ji Ning  I didn¡¯t think about it carefully, but just getting started with the Nine Transformations Mysterious Skill requires you to practice it at the stage of Yuan Shen, God and Demon.

    The Nine-Death Master was nothing at first, so he couldn't practice the Nine-turn Mysterious Art in front of him.

    "The second one." Ji Ning showed no mercy and continued to swallow it.

    The extremely pure energy contained in each of the top-grade immortal elixirs turned into streams of air and was sucked in by every part of Ji Ning's body.  Ji Ning's body was like a sponge, frantically absorbing the power of the elixir, and then his body began to undergo fundamental transformations, just like a sword that had been tempered thousands of times.

    "The eleventh one." In the process of refining the eleventh immortal-level elixir, Ji Ning also completed the second round of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong.

    ¡­¡­

    One after another, the immortal-level elixirs are being consumed continuously.Ji Ning's body is also constantly soaring, and his tenacity is getting stronger and stronger. "Dang Dang Dang Dang~~~" During the training process, Ji Ning's body made a roar, and some muscles collided with each other, as if two mountains were colliding.  Ji Ning's heart swelled as if a sea was shaking.

    Ji Ning also knows that this is a kind of training!

    Generally, magic weapons are tempered with external forces such as flames.  The physical training of the Eight-Nine Xuan Gong is within the body. Every organ in the body, even the skin and even the hair, are constantly being tempered.  Ji Ning's hair could not be broken even if a Sanxian tried to chop it frantically.

    "Boom~~~~" When Ji Ning's body roared, the muscles roared, the muscles and bones roared, the organs roared the roar even had a wonderful sense of music.

    Ji Ning's skin was faintly glowing with black light, and his whole body was like a terrifying magic weapon. Then the black light converged, and he became ordinary. Ji Ning's skin was fair and delicate, and he could not tell how powerful he was.

    "Hahaha, the third turn is finally done." Ji Ning was overjoyed, and when he turned his hand, the Thousand Ox Sword appeared, "Try it and see its power."

    "Wow!"

    The Thousand Ox Sword turned into a black dragon sword light, with overwhelming momentum, and struck directly on his left arm, but there was not even a white mark.

    "Star-catching hand." Ji Ning exploded completely, and the power of his sword was even more astonishing.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was a roar in the quiet room, but there was still not a single white mark on Ji Ning's left arm.

    "After the third training, the divine body is comparable to the immortal magic weapon. I tried my best but there are no white marks. Even the immortals can only be dumbfounded when they look at me. I am worthy of being the first magical power in the three realms below the true god. The second soul,  Plow Sky Sword Formation, attack!" Ji Ning was so excited that he saw Ji Ning in black Taoist robes appeared in front of him, directly controlling the Plow Sky Sword Formation, with nine sword marks in the air, whistling and stabbing directly into Ji Ning's naked chest.  !

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Yi Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 31: Re-exploring the Quya Mountains

    Bang bang bang~~~~

    Ji Ning's naked chest was stabbed again and again by a top-quality flying sword of immortal rank, but there was still no white mark at all. Although he was knocked back time and time again by the bombardment, he still walked back to his original position.

    "Plow the dark waters of the sky!"

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe completely exploded and performed the most powerful move in "Ploughing the Sky". Wow~~Wow~~Wow~~ I saw sword marks drawing a curve in the air, and even the sword marks passed by  There was also a river appearing everywhere, and the nine phantoms of the rivers in the sky were gathered together like a 'sea containing hundreds of rivers'.

    Turned into a black raging river!

    This black raging river also had nine plowing swords striking at Ji Ning's chest at the same time.

    "Boom!"

    This time, Ji Ning failed to stand firm and flew away involuntarily. Then he hit the wall with a bang. Ji Ning held his hands on the wall and fell steadily.

    Ji Ning looked down and saw that there was still no trace of the skin on his chest.

    "What a magical power, what a magical power!" Ji Ning was in a happy mood.

    Having been away from the Daxia world for more than thirty years, didn¡¯t I just want to learn some real skills when I go back? Now I have learned it!

    The Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills are known as the 'No. 1 magical power in the three realms below the True God'. The top powerful people in the three realms originally united to create a great magical power that would make the True God's body comparable to that of 'Pangu'. Although they failed to create it,  The ideal 'Twelve Turns'.  But even if it's just nine turns, it's still awesome.

    After all, I am still very weak now, and I am still far away from becoming a god. As for the true god?  It¡¯s even more infinitely far away.  Even if this magical power really has the tenth, eleventh, or twelfth turn, I still can't practice it.

    "Now that my magical power has been accomplished, I will go to the Quya Mountains to explore again!" Ning immediately stood up, and animal skins automatically appeared on his body.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked out of the Immortal Mansion, and then took over the Immortal Mansion.

    ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± Qingya Xiaoyu was about to return to the Immortal Mansion.

    "I want to go to the lower world and return in a few days." Ji Ning ordered, "If your Aunt Qing and Grandpa Bai ask about it, you can also say the same."

    "Yes." Qingya Xiaoyu said obediently.

    Ji Ning left alone when he walked outside the Immortal Palace.

    "Junior brother, junior brother." Senior brother Yinyue in white robe waved his fan and walked over with a smile, "Seeing that junior brother is so high-spirited, he must have reached the third level of practicing the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques, right?"

    "Exactly." Ji Ning nodded.

    There are only two difficulties in this Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique. One is that it is slightly more difficult to understand the ¡®Seventy-two Transformations¡¯ at the beginning, and the other is that after the introduction, a large amount of treasures are needed to refine the body!  Ji Ning has already started the process. He also had a hundred immortal-level elixirs before, so he was able to complete it in one go.

    "How many elixirs were used?" Yinyue asked curiously.

    "Ninety-nine." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Oh, it's really not enough." Yinyue nodded, "Junior brother, you have to work hard and return the treasures you earn as soon as possible."

    "Definitely." Ji Ning nodded, "Junior brother has something else to do, so I'll leave first."

    "Go, go." Yinyue smiled and watched Ji Ning leave.

    Yin Yue shook her head and felt very satisfied: "I, Yin Yue, am really smart. I gave my little junior brother a hundred elixirs, and ten thousand years passed in the blink of an eye. This little junior brother still needs to give me back a hundred elixirs! I don't have a single elixir.  Less, I got back as much as I gave, and I got dozens more immortal-level magic weapons, and I also allowed my junior brother to accept my favor."

    In fact, these treasures are nothing to a god, but the sense of accomplishment and satisfaction of doing such a 'smart thing' is what Yin Yue likes the most.

    The big world of Xianyue, Xingzhou.

    Deep in the Quya Mountains, there are two figures sitting outside the lightning forbidden area. One of them is the Golden-haired Demon King, and the other is a young man wearing loose Taoist robes with eyes like stars.

    "Brother." The Golden-haired Demon King continued, "This thunder and lightning is too difficult. Even brother, you have tried your immortal strength eight times. This time, my brother and I joined forces, but it was only more than 160 years ago."  He was struck by lightning just ten feet away and was unable to move forward at all. This is the ultimate for both of us. In my opinion, we should invite another heavenly being to come."

    "Idiot!"

    The young man in Taoist robe frowned and glanced at the Golden-haired Demon King, "How can such a treasure land be leaked?"

    "But we are just watching helplessly. As you know, brother, the boy in black has already broken through the lightning forbidden zone and entered the canyon. The longer we delay, the greater the chance that the boy in black will get the treasure."  golden retriever?The royal way.

    Ji Ning once talked with the young man in black, then gritted his teeth and gave up and left.

    After Ji Ning gave up, the Golden-haired Demon King tried his best to finally break out of the first level of the forbidden area. But when he encountered the lightning forbidden area, although he relied on his good defense, he could no longer advance to 120 feet.  go ahead.  He was also teased by the 'black-clothed boy' at that time. The Golden-haired Demon King was worried that the treasure would be obtained by the black-clothed boy, so he quickly left the Quya Mountains and went to invite his friend 'Wuya Ancestor'.

    The two of them made an oath of heaven.

    When the treasure is obtained, they both get half of it!  Ancestor Wuya is a heavenly immortal with stronger strength.  The Golden-haired Demon King is weaker, but he knows the information about the treasure.

    "There are several people who know about this treasure place now. If word spreads, I'm afraid we won't be able to get the treasure." Ancestor Wuya shook his head, "You silly bear, you don't need to worry too much, the boy in black said  It is true that there is a third forbidden area in this treasure land. If there was no third forbidden area, he would have got the treasure and left long ago. But he never left, which shows that the third forbidden area is very difficult. Since it is difficult  , even if we find another immortal, we may not be able to succeed, otherwise the news will be leaked, so we might as well take it slow."

    "Yeah." The Golden-haired Demon King nodded.

    "The two of us will continue to study and understand, and we may have a better way to form a formation so that we can break through this lightning forbidden area." Patriarch Wuya said.

    "Okay." The Golden-haired Demon King nodded.

    Just as the two of them had been meditating for more than an hour, bursts of roaring sounds suddenly came from the endless pressure area outside.

    "There are masters coming!" Ancestor Wuya frowned, listening to the roar, "We are advancing very fast, has the news about the treasure land been leaked again?"

    "You shouldn't. My brother and I have already threatened the other two surviving demon kings of our Twelve Demon Kings in the East, forcing them to swear the oath of heaven." The Golden-haired Demon King frowned, "As for the Beiming Immortal, more  He gave up more than a year ago and hasn¡¯t come back for so long. Could it be could it be the Qi Royal Family? But the Qi Royal Family is extremely weak"

    ????????????????????????????????

    Boom!

    A figure rushed out and landed on the ground.

    It was a boy in animal skin, holding an extremely powerful fairy sword.

    "Beiming Immortal?" The Golden-haired Demon King was shocked.

    "Little guy." Ancestor Wuya on the side frowned and said, "Who is your master?"

    He heard the story from the Golden-haired Demon King, and of course he could guess it was Bei Ming at a glance. To be able to have such strength in the early stages of returning to the void, I am afraid the master behind it is very impressive.  Maybe he comes from the same ¡®Fangcun Mountain¡¯ as him!  However, there are many disciples in Fangcun Mountain. How can he, a majestic immortal, be humble in front of such a treasure?

    "Golden-haired Demon King, is this your helper?" Ji Ning's eyes fell on the Wuya ancestor. This ancestor was a young man in green robes with an outstanding temperament.

    "This is my brother, the Wuya Immortal who is much stronger than me." The Golden-haired Demon King said proudly.

    "A fairy?"

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Patriarch Wuya said: "Little guy, I'm asking you, who is your master?"

    Ji Ning smiled, but did not answer. Instead, he walked directly into the lightning forbidden area.

    Ancestor Wuya couldn't help but frown, but Ji Ning was so calm. He felt that Ji Ning must have a big background, and immediately said coldly from the side: "Little guy, this is the lightning forbidden area, you have to break through a hundred and eighty meters."  Only ten feet of area can be passed. With your strength, you are still far behind."

    Ji Ning has now entered the forbidden area of ??lightning.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  ¡­

    Suddenly, thunder and lightning struck directly, but Ji Ning was very calm and did not resist at all, letting the lightning strike on him.

    "The body refining of gods and demons can only forcefully resist in the first ten feet of the lightning forbidden area." Ancestor Wuya shook his head.

    Ji Ning still walked forward.

    Ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet

    The thunder and lightning became more and more fierce, but Ji Ning still seemed to be taking a walk, letting the thunder and lightning strike.

    "This, this, this" Ancestor Wuya and the Golden-haired Demon King were both stunned.

    Seventy feet, eighty feet, ninety feet

    Ji Ning continued to move forward easily. The huge thunder and lightning as thick as a bucket came crashing violently, but Ji Ning felt as if he was being washed by the rain. It was very comfortable. He only felt that his skin was extremely comfortable from the impact.

    One hundred and twenty feet, one hundred and thirty feet, one hundred and forty feet

    Ji Ning still just left like this.

    Even the young man in black appeared at the entrance of the canyon in the distance. The young man in black also looked at this scene in shock: "That beast-skin boy, I haven't seen him for more than a year, how come he is so strong all of a sudden?"

    One hundred and sixty feet, one hundred and seventy feet

    "My animal skin robe is a transformation of the top-grade heaven-level Taoist robe. The Taoist robe itself is extremely flexible and good at relieving force. Its toughness is comparable to that of a low-grade immortal-level flying sword." The flying sword is too sharp and too strong.  fold!  In terms of withstanding attacks, a top-grade heaven-level robe can indeed compete with a low-grade immortal-level flying sword.

    Bathed in the endless thunder and lightning, Ji Ning walked directly out of the range of 180 feet, and the thunder and lightning suddenly disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side of the lightning forbidden area, Patriarch Wuya and the Golden-haired Demon King were completely stunned.

    "Resist with your body? This, this one hundred and sixty feet away is worthy of a joint attack by my brother and I. That one hundred and eighty feet away is probably comparable to the immortals." The Golden-haired Demon King said.  He was shocked, "A person in the early stage of returning to void didn't even use a magic weapon, and he just resisted it with his body? This body is too"

    "Such a body is close to an immortal magic weapon." Patriarch Wuya's expression suddenly changed. After all, he is a disciple of the Fangcun Mountain lineage and a heavenly immortal. At this time, he only thought of one magical power - the first magical power below the three realms.  'Eight-nine Mysterious Skills'.

    "To be able to be in such a realm and reach such a high level of body, only the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques! And the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques must be passed down to disciples by the ancestors or with the permission of the ancestors. Could it be that he is the disciple accepted by the ancestors?" Ancestor Wuya thought of this,  Terrified in his heart, he sent a message to Ji Ning, "May I ask Immortal Beiming if you know the Silver Moon God?"

    The God of Silver Moon is the manager of the Immortal Palace, and all the disciples of Fangcun Mountain know him.

    "Do you know Senior Brother Yinyue?" Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    "Junior Wuya, I have met my uncle." Ancestor Wuya said respectfully. He had no doubt that Ji Ning was pretending, because the outside world could not enter Xianyue World at all!  And the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills cannot be faked!

    Ji Ning was startled.

    It¡¯s not surprising that many of those who survived the catastrophe and became immortals in Xianyue Great World were included in the Fangcun Mountain lineage.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll talk about it on Fangcun Mountain when we have the chance.¡± Ji Ning turned around and walked towards the canyon. However, the young man in black at the entrance of the canyon frowned and turned around and entered the canyon.

    soon.

    Ning also walked into the mist-shrouded canyon, and the terrifying fluctuations in the canyon became more and more intense.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 32: Corpses of Gods and Demons

    There were some flowers and plants at the entrance of the canyon, but when Ji Ning entered the canyon, he felt an inexplicable tremor in his heart.

    "die!"

    An ancient roar struck Ji Ning¡¯s soul.

    Endless and terrifying murderous intent, a wave of * seemed to hit, but Ji Ning continued to visualize the Nuwa picture, and suddenly a 'Nuwa statue' appeared in his soul, which immediately stabilized him a lot.  After so many years in Fangcun Mountain, Ji Ning also knows that "Picture of Nuwa" is a visualization method passed down from Nuwa's lineage. It has endless power of life. Even if the soul is severely damaged, after visualizing "Picture of Nuwa"  Can also recover quickly.  It is a famous visualization method in the ancient Pangu world.

    On the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace in Fangcun Mountain, there is the visualization method "Nuwa Tu", which is a first-class means of nourishing, recuperating and resisting the impact of the soul.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning quickly woke up and saw the scene in the Grand Canyon at a glance.

    Because of the fog.

    Therefore, Ji Ning could only see a distance of one or two miles. There was a humanoid creature lying motionless in the distance. From Ji Ning, he could only see roughly two legs and abdomen. The thighs seemed to be made of rock.  It's a hundred feet long.

    "The death aura is so strong, he must be dead. He should be hundreds of feet tall. With such a size, he is probably a god or demon." Ji Ning secretly speculated.

    This treasure place is mysterious and abnormal, and cannot be explored with spiritual consciousness. Ji Ning can only speculate.

    "die."

    "die."

    "die."

    Endless murderous intent rushed out from the huge corpse of gods and demons, impacting Ji Ning's soul. Especially when Ji Ning gradually moved forward and approached the corpse, the impact of the murderous intent became stronger and stronger, making Ji Ning have to watch.  I want Nuwa to resist.

    "The residual murderous intention of a corpse makes me visualize Nuwa Tu to resist. If he is still alive, I am afraid he can kill me easily." Ji Ning's soul has already been divided into two parts. If you count the 'th  The soul in the dual god' is actually three points!

    A piece of soul is in the second soul.

    A piece of soul is in the soul of this deity.

    There is also a divine soul, which is completely integrated with the body of the deity. Every trace of flesh and blood contains a trace of divine soul.  Only when this 'God and Demon Body Refining Flow' reaches this level can it be possible to separate some flesh and blood into a clone.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as he is a master of both qi and gods and devils, it is necessary to have two parts of his soul in the primordial spirit stage.

    One is integrated into the body, and the other is integrated into the soul.

    Being hit by murderous intent at this moment Ji Ning's soul felt strained, but he was not afraid at all when it came to refining the body of gods and demons, because the body of the soul was entangled with every trace of flesh and blood, making it the most stable.  Especially since Ji Ning has now practiced the 'Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques', even if his murderous intent is hundreds of times stronger, he still can't defeat this god-demonic body.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning moved forward step by step, deliberately circling the huge corpse of the god and demon, gradually approaching.

    I finally saw it clearly.

    The skin of the corpse of this god and demon turned blue-gray, like a rock.  His face was simple, and there were wounds on his body. The black armor he wore also had cracks. There were two fiery red arrows scattered beside him, and a large black bow with a broken bowstring.

    "I didn't expect you to be here. A little guy in the early stage of returning to the void can have such a method. I admire him." The high-pitched voice sounded.

    Ji Ning followed the sound and saw a young man in black sitting in a corner of the canyon wall in the distance.

    "Do you know the Silver Moon God?" Ji Ning suddenly said. This young man in black is probably at least a heavenly being to be here. Many of the heavenly beings in the Xianyue world probably worshiped under the gate of Fangcun Mountain.  If they are really from the same sect, I'm afraid things will be easier.

    "Silver Moon God? Tsk tsk, a god? But I have never heard of it." The young man in black sat there and looked at Ji Ning, "Boy, it seems that you know the gods from a long background. But among this treasure  Earth, it doesn't matter who you know. If you want to get the treasure, it all depends on your ability."

    Ji Ning secretly judged that this young man in black was probably not from the Fangcun Mountain lineage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? didn't respond to the reaction of the boy in black, even the Wuya Immortals outside guessed that he was from the Fangcun Mountain lineage.

    "In the world of Xianyue, there are still many immortals who have not worshiped under the gate of Fangcun Mountain. They don't even know about Fangcun Mountain." Ji Ning secretly said.

    "Boy, you have just broken through two forbidden areas before, and this is the last forbidden area. And let me remind you the treasures on the corpses of gods and demons are not so easy to get." The young man in black sat there leisurely,  It seemed that he wanted to see Ji Ning's jokes.

    Ji Ning looked at the young man in black: "I came to seize the treasure, and you didn't stop me."Me?  "

    "No matter how I stop you, even the Forbidden Zone of Thunder and Lightning can't harm your body at all. You freak, even if I try to do it, it will be a waste of mana. If I have a binding magic weapon, I can bind you, but unfortunately, I don't."  The boy in black said helplessly.

    Ji Ning is also aware of the weaknesses of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique.

    Eight -nine mysterious power, it is powerful and abnormal to practice the third turn by yourself, but if you encounter ropes and town monster towers, bind yourself directly or put it away  you will be troublesome.  But I am not a fool. I can block it with a sword in my hand. It is extremely difficult to tie myself up.  Even if you tie yourself up, you can't kill yourself.

    "Then I'll go get the treasure." Ji Ning said and approached the corpse of the god and demon.

    When approaching to a distance of about 100 feet.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The big black bow next to the corpse of the god and demon suddenly lit up. There was a broken bowstring on the big black bow. But at this moment, the endless surging power of heaven and earth gathered on the big black bow. A line of heaven and earth appeared on the big black bow.  The bow string that appeared after the power of heaven and earth gathered together appeared, and a fiery red arrow formed by the power of heaven and earth also appeared.

    "Whoops!" The big black bow shot the arrow without anyone controlling it.

    The arrow streaked across the sky, as fast as lightning, and arrived in front of Ji Ning in an instant.

    "Block."

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and the arrow hit his arm.

    Bang~~~

    The powerful impact caused Ji Ning to fly backwards, flying hundreds of feet, directly hitting the rock wall in the distance. The rock wall rumbled, cracked, and a large number of stones fell off.  Ji Ning jumped down from the large hole in the rock wall.

    "What a treasure." Ji Ning was not surprised but overjoyed.

    ¡°How can you, a freak like you, resist this?¡± The young man in black in the distance was shocked.

    Ji Ning was extremely excited, looking at the big black bow that gathered the power of heaven and earth: "What is gathered is the power of heaven and earth, without any magic power. It is obviously the 'magic spirit' of the big black bow that actively triggered it. Without the owner,  It¡¯s simply unbelievable that the magic weapon alone can have such power.¡±

    Like the original green-haired divine fire lamp, Xue Hongyi could capture it by force.

    Like the Thousand Ox Sword, Ji Ning, who was in the Vientiane stage, could use his star-catching hand to capture it forcefully.

    But now, Ji Ning's strength is much higher than before, but he was blown away by the power of heaven and earth triggered by a magic weapon!

    "The Thousand Ox Sword is the best of the Immortal Grade, almost as powerful as a Pure Yang Magic Weapon. Then this big bow is at least a Pure Yang Magic Weapon. If it is a Pure Yang Magic Weapon, it is probably a top-grade Pure Yang Magic Weapon or even a top-grade Pure Yang Magic Weapon. Or  It might also be an innate spiritual treasure!" Ji Ning made a judgment instantly.

    The magic weapon itself, without the control of the owner, has the power of gods!

    "That's right. The body of that god and demon has been dead for who knows how many years, and the residual killing intent is so terrifying. How could such a powerful being use a bad bow and arrow?" Ji Ning frowned, "But the bowstring of the big black bow was broken.  It fell off, and the armor on his body also had cracks. I really don¡¯t know what kind of fighting he went through, and even such a powerful magic weapon was damaged. Even the life of this god and demon was lost, and the weirdest thing is  ¡­After the death of this god and demon, his body is still there!¡±

    It should be noted that the souls of gods and demons are entangled with flesh and blood.

    With a drop of flesh and blood, you can usually be reborn with a drop of blood!

    unless¡­¡­

    There is a top powerful person who will destroy all the souls entangled with the flesh and blood in the bodies of gods and demons!  Without the soul, only the body remains, which is useless.

    "What a battle it was." Ji Ning thought about the catastrophe when the ancient Pangu world was shattered. It was absolutely terrifying. Even Patriarch Bodhi did not dare to go there. Even Taoist Sanshou killed several Taoist ancestors of gods and demons.  Still dying.

    "No matter what, although this big black bow and armor are damaged, they are so powerful without the control of their master. They must be incredible treasures."

    Ji Ning turned his hand and the Thousand Ox Sword appeared in his hand.

    Ji Ning quickly advanced and forced the way.

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    The big black bow opened and fired. The bowstring and arrows were the result of the convergence of the power of heaven and earth, and the flaming arrows attacked Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was using his sword skills.

    For a moment, the sword light was like water, blocking all the arrows from the heaven and earth. The sword technique Ji Ning used at this moment was a sword technique on the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace, called "Water Heavens".  It is the swordsmanship that is best at defense.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly a large number of arrows were fired?, sometimes even ten arrows are shot at the same time, and dozens of arrows are shot out in the blink of an eye. However, the speed is fast, and the power of each arrow is naturally weaker.

    Ji Ning either used the Thousand Ox Sword to resist, or used his body to resist.

    "Boy, although your divine body is like a magic weapon, this is just an attack by a divine bow. The divine bow has no owner, and you are not capable of resisting. Let me tell you, when you get within ten feet of the corpse, it will be  That's the third forbidden area. Breaking into this third forbidden area has nothing to do with your physical strength, but your magic weapon-like body can't help you." The young man in black sat there and watched Ji Ning rush forward.

    ???????????????????????????????????????:

    When Ji Ning walked ten feet away from the corpse of the god and demon, the power of heaven and earth condensed by the black bow also dispersed, and it no longer attacked Ji Ning.

    "Huh." Ji Ning took a deep breath. Being so close to the corpse of the god and demon, the invisible pressure made his heart tremble.

    "The third forbidden area?"

    "No matter what, I have to get this treasure." Ji Ning looked at the treasures on the corpse of the god and demon, and the one he coveted most was the big black bow.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 33: Rahu Bow

    Ji Ning's body swayed and turned into three heads and six arms. He also held a total of six top-quality immortal-level flying swords, including the Thousand Ox Sword and the Plow Sky Sword.

    Facing this third forbidden area, Ji Ning did not dare to take it lightly. After he was ready, he stepped forward. The distance from the corpse of the god and demon immediately shrank to within ten feet, and he also entered the scope of the 'third forbidden area'.  .

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    "Ning'er, eat more."

    In that extremely familiar hall, a candle as thick as an arm was burning, and the child Ji Ning was sitting in front of the desk, with a water jug ??and a pan of food in front of him.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The child Ji Ning looked across.

    There was a woman sitting opposite, her eyes full of love, looking at him: "What are you looking at? You're not eating."

    Ji Ning turned his head and looked up.

    Sure enough, the handsome young man 'Ji Yichuan' was sitting there. He just frowned and glanced at Ji Ning, and shouted coldly: "What are you looking at? Don't be distracted while eating."

    "Yes, father." The child Ji Ning suddenly shed tears, lowered his head, picked up the pie and took a big bite.

    ¡­¡­

    In the valley.

    The young man in black sat cross-legged in a corner of the mountain wall, looking at Ji Ning who had invaded within ten feet of the corpse of the god and demon from a distance, shaking his head and saying: "How can this third level of forbidden territory be so easy to break into? The third level of test is  The weakest part of the mind, no matter how strong your body is, how powerful your divine power is, or how advanced your swordsmanship is, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The child Ji Ning was very happy when she was with her parents.

    Day by day, the child Ji Ning also learned footwork and swordsmanship.

    One night.

    The child Ji Ning came to the door of her parents' house. There was a maid dozing outside. The maid was surprised when she saw the child Ji Ning coming, but she did not stop her. The child Ji Ning knocked on the door.

    "Squeak." The door opened.

    Ji Yichuan, who was wearing animal skins, opened the door. When he saw his son, he frowned and said indifferently: "Why are you here so late and not sleeping?" At this time, his mother Yu Chixue also got up and walked over. She smiled and touched the child Ji Ning's head:  "Go to sleep, it's late at night."

    "Father, mother." The child Ji Ning said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue both looked at their son.

    "I want to hug you." The child Ji Ning said.

    Ji Yichuan was confused, but Yu Chixue smiled: "You kid." He immediately picked up Ji Ning.

    Being hugged by her mother, Ji Ning also stretched out her hand to hug her mother, and hugged her father with the other hand.

    "Father." The child Ji Ning looked at his father.

    "You are really" Ji Yichuan shook his head slightly, then came closer and let Ji Ning hug him.

    Holding my father in one hand and my mother in the other.

    Ji Ning leaned against her parents, smelled their scent, closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face, and whispered, "I really want to continue like this, but my memory is getting blurry."

    "Ning'er?" Yu Chixue looked at Ji Ning, and Ji Yichuan looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning raised his head, eyes blurred by tears, and looked at his parents.

    "wake up."

    "wake up."

    "Wake up!" Ji Ning's unwilling roar appeared throughout the fantasy world. The roar resounded throughout the fantasy world. The fantasy world suddenly fell into pieces and everything began to disappear.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Greed, love, obsession, demons¡­ all kinds of things stir the deepest softness of the human soul.

    "How is that possible?" The young man in black in the corner of the valley looked at the scene in front of him in shock. When Ji Ning took the first step into the third forbidden area, he was still there for more than half an hour, but then every step was just a cup of tea.  Without any effort, he moved forward step by step, one illusion at a time, until eventually all the illusions dissipated.

    The young man in black smiled and sighed softly: "So it's him." Then he disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked to the corpse of the god and demon and woke up completely.

    He looked at the huge corpse of an ancient god and demon in front of him, the damaged armor on his body, the big black bow with a broken string, and the two scattered arrows.

    "Master, thank you."

    Ji Ning's eyes were misty and he murmured softly, "Although the years in the fantasy world were short-lived, they were my happiest days after leaving Yanshan. This makes me happier than the magic weapon left by this god and demon."

    Ji Ning understands.

    These three forbidden areas were left by Patriarch Bodhi. It should be noted that the ancient Pangu world wasWhen it was broken, each fragment was moved by Patriarch Bodhi to his world of Xianyue. Naturally, this ban was set by Patriarch Bodhi himself.  As for which of the disciples can obtain the treasures left behind by the ancient world, it all depends on chance.

    "Little guy." Suddenly the figure of the young man in black appeared on the big black bow, and he said proudly, "You didn't guess that."

    "You are" Ji Ning was surprised, "The spirit of the magic weapon?"

    "Of course! I said I was an immortal before, just to tease you. I didn't expect you to be able to pass through the third forbidden realm. According to what Patriarch Bodhi said at the time, those who can break through this third forbidden realm must be  He is an extremely talented person." The young man in black sighed, "Although you haven't overcome the tribulation and become an immortal, you are still pretty good."

    Ji Ning smiled lightly.

    "You don't seem very excited?" The young man in black sat cross-legged on the big black bow and said in shock, "Don't you know my identity? Let me tell you, I am one of the top ten divine bows in the ancient Pangu world.  It is an innate high-grade spiritual treasure!¡±

    "An innate spiritual treasure? It's amazing." Ji Ning smiled and praised.

    "But I don't think you're excited." The boy in black frowned.

    "Because I have already obtained something more valuable before." Ji Ning smiled, "Introduce yourself to me, and this ancient god and demon."

    The young man in black nodded and said: "In the ancient world of Pangu, the powerful men killed an extremely terrifying existence 'Luohu', and then used some materials from Luohu's body, added countless precious materials, and finally refined it into a  I am the best spiritual treasure with a pure yang, and my name is named 'Rahu Gong'. After a long time after I was refined, my spirituality gradually became stronger, and I gradually transformed into an innate spiritual treasure. As soon as I broke through, I directly  It is an innate high-grade spiritual treasure.¡±

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Oh what? I am one of the top ten divine bows in ancient times, and the first one, Houyi's Bow, is definitely in the first place. Others like Qiankun Bow, Xuanming Bow, etc. are tied with me.  "The young man in black said proudly, "Even in the catastrophe that year, all the pure Yang magic weapons on the master's body were damaged, and even the spirit of the magic weapons was destroyed. Only my spirit is left."

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "But your bowstring is broken."

    "The bow string is broken, why don't you help me get another bow string?" The boy in black shook his head and said, "You must know that the most important thing about a 'divine bow' like mine is the bow body, which can add many powers.  . Of course the bow string is also very important. I will guide you in the future what kind of bow string to choose and what kind of bow string to refine."

    "Well." Ji Ning asked, "Then how should I refine you?"

    "You just use Yuan Li to refine it, and I will help you." The young man in black said, "I have been trapped here for endless years, and I have long been bored."

    "good."

    Ji Ning immediately started refining.

    Generally, the human-level, earth-level, heaven-level, immortal-level, pure yang and other levels of magic weapons that are refined by humans all have requirements for Yuanli.  For example, fairy-level magic weapons can only be refined if they are in the realm of returning to the virtual world, and pure Yang magic weapons can only be refined if they are at least heavenly immortals.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The innate spiritual treasure conquers the creation of heaven and earth, and is mysterious and unusual. If the innate spiritual treasure takes the initiative, any mortal can use it!

    If you don't want to even the Heavenly Immortal can't refine it. The Pure Yang True Immortal may be able to 'forcibly refine' it, but if the innate spirit treasure deliberately resists, the refining will be very difficult. It must be done in one go. If you stop in the middle, you will  All efforts before the meeting were in vain.  It needs to be refined from scratch.

    Therefore, refining the ¡®Innate Spiritual Treasure¡¯ is still very troublesome.  Fortunately, this 'Rahu Gong' had a good impression of Ji Ning, and Ji Ning's ability to break through the three forbidden areas was recognized by him.

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, the refining was successful.

    Holding the Rahu Bow, Ji Ning felt bursts of endless and deep power coming from it. It was a kind of evil power that also carried the waves of water. It was endlessly deep and endlessly powerful.

    "Take it." Ji Ning waved his hand, and the corpses of the gods and demons nearby were also put away.

    Immediately, the ancient formation restrictions existing in the entire Quya Mountains began to dissipate automatically. Originally unable to be detected by spiritual consciousness, it can now be detected.

    Ji Ning swept his consciousness and discovered the golden-haired demon king and the boundless immortal outside the valley.

    "It's time to go back." Ji Ning immediately rose into the sky, and after flying high into the sky, he moved in space, and disappeared out of thin air with the ripples in space.

    "Divine consciousness?"

    The Golden-haired Demon King and Wuya Celestial Immortal were both startled. It was impossible to detect the treasure in this treasure land, but they had sensed it just now.

    "The ban is gone."

    "The lightning forbidden area is gone too.""The two of them soon discovered it, and even they found that the terrifying fluctuations that originally made their hearts palpitate had disappeared. By the time they rushed into the valley, the valley was already empty.

    The entire Quya Mountain Range has turned into an ordinary mountain range. Although there are still some strange things, they are nothing.

    "The treasure was obtained by Master Beiming." Patriarch Wuya understood.

    Ji Ning returned to Fangcun Mountain.

    First, he rested for a day, and then came to the forest of Fangcun Mountain. A big purple bow appeared in his hand. This big purple bow was a heaven-level magic weapon.

    "The test of Hou Yi's archery skills is not easy."

    Ji Ning felt a headache when he thought of the test content recorded in Hou Yi's archery slips.

    too difficult.

    It is the most difficult test in the Three Realms Palace.

    "Junior brother." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw a dark-skinned man carrying an ax, wearing straw sandals, cloth, and a straw hat walking past in the distance, shouting with a smile.

    "Senior Brother." Ji Ning immediately said, this square inch mountain is too big, and this time we need a lot of space to practice archery, so we walked out of Xianyue Sanxing Cave and came to the mountain forest, and it was rare to meet Senior Brother.

    "Why are you here?" the woodcutter shouted.

    "I want to practice bow and arrow skills." Ji Ning responded.

    "Oh?" The woodcutter looked at the big bow in Ji Ning's hand and asked, "Hou Yi's archery skills?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "It's just a test of Hou Yi's archery skills."

    ¡°That¡¯s not easy, practice hard.¡± The woodcutter nodded with a smile, and then left swinging the ax on his shoulder.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 34: Arrows are flying

    Ji Ning stood in the clearing of the mountain forest, holding a bow and arrow, looking into the distance.

    Thousands of miles away.

    In another part of Fangcun Mountain's forest, Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, was standing here. He waved his hand, and an arrow target appeared next to him.

    "You have to hit the red heart of the target thousands of miles away." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, shook his head gently.

    The test of Hou Yi's archery skills: he is not allowed to use his spiritual consciousness, nor is he allowed to use Yuanli or divine power to control arrows. He only relies on the most primitive brute force to shoot arrows and hit the red heart of an arrow target thousands of miles away.  The red heart is one inch in size.  You must shoot ten times in a row to be successful!

    This test is very difficult.

    Because the use of spiritual consciousness is not allowed, even ordinary earthly immortals and loose immortals can barely see thousands of miles away with their naked eyes alone. As for the red heart of the arrow target?  It's impossible to see clearly.  And because we are thousands of miles apart, there are usually some trees, fog, etc. that can obstruct us, so even if we have excellent eyesight, we can still see clearly.

    In other words, in order to complete this test, you must first have magical powers similar to 'clairvoyance'!

    With the magical power of ¡®clairvoyance¡¯, if you practice it to the extreme, you can see clearly even from millions of miles away!

    Of course Ji Ning has not practiced this magical power, but he has cultivated the even more powerful "Eye of the Candle Dragon". Ji Ning obtained the "Eye of the Candle Dragon Part 1" from the treasury of the Great Xia Dynasty, which is enough to cultivate him to the point of returning to the void.  At the level of gods and demons, after so many years in Fangcun Mountain, when Ji Ning relaxed, he would collect the nine-day aurora and refine it in his eyes to form the natal candlelight!

    Although it is difficult to practice, Ji Ning has also reached the second level of natal candlelight.

    Once you use your magical power, you can see an ant within a hundred thousand miles with the naked eye.

    "Give it a try."

    Ji Ning stood in the mountain forest and used the magical power "Eye of the Candle Dragon". Suddenly, Ji Ning's two eyes glowed like the light of a candle.  If an ordinary cultivator and Ji Ning look at each other and Ji Ning deliberately releases his power, the other person will feel that his eyes turn white for an instant, and then the world becomes dark and nothing can be seen.

    It will temporarily cause blindness, and even weak people will become blind directly.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± As soon as he used his magical power, countless rays of light suddenly appeared far away.  Everyone gathered in Ji Ning's eyes.

    The reflection of light from countless objects.  They were all taken in by Ji Ning's eyes.

    Big trees, streams, lakes, mountain roads, everything is under observation.

    There is an archery target thousands of miles away, and standing next to the target is the second soul ¡®Ji Ning in black Taoist robes¡¯.

    "Isn't it allowed to use divine power to control arrows?" Ji Ning turned his hand, and a black arrow appeared in his hand.  With the arrow on the string, just draw the bow and shoot.

    Wow!

    Ji Ning's brute strength is so amazing, he can throw a big mountain as a toy, and suddenly the purple bow, a heaven-level magic weapon, was pulled into a full circle.

    Ji Ning felt the wind

    The wind is blowing

    In archery, sensing the wind is the most important. Wind has a great influence on arrows.  Ji Ning worked hard at practicing archery as a child.  However, I didn¡¯t practice much after I embarked on the path of cultivating immortals. After all, having that level of archery skills is enough. Even at critical moments, you can use Yuanli to control the arrows, so that the direction of the arrows can be changed slightly, so that even if the distance is too far  Even if the long shot misses, you can control it and adjust it!

    But now Ji Ning cannot use Yuan Power, and even divine power is not allowed to control arrows.

    "The speed of the windthe change of the wind"

    "about there."

    "go."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were burning with the natal candlelight.  Staring into the distance.  The fingers of his right hand relaxed instantly.

    Collapse!

    The arrow instantly turned into a stream of light and flew directly through the air.

    Wherever you go.  Some big trees were directly penetrated, and the stone soil was directly penetrated. However, under these external forces and the blowing of the wind wherever they passed It seems that this external force is not strong, but when the arrow flies thousands of miles away, it has already  The difference is astonishing.  "Hoo!" The arrow whizzed past the target about three miles away.

    "This" Ji Ning's eyes were burning with the candlelight of his life. He saw this scene clearly and couldn't help but be shocked, "So much difference?"

    A full three miles apart?

    This is too outrageous!

    "Try again." Ji Ning opened the purple bow and shot out the arrow again.

    Collapse!

    The sound of the bowstring echoed, and the arrow had long since turned into a stream of light and flown into the distance. This time, the arrow flew past the target five miles away.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Try again."

    ???????????????????The arrow flew out.

    Some people are three, four, five or six miles away from the target.  And sometimes if you are lucky you can get within a mile.  Even the luckiest one flew dozens of meters away from the target.  Ji Ning shot tens of thousands of arrows in one breath and then stopped.  For Ji Ning, whose strength is comparable to the gods and demons in the early stage of returning to the void, and whose body is even comparable to the magic weapon of the immortal level, it is easy to shoot thousands of arrows, but his mind is very tired!

    "I had guessed that it would be difficult, but I didn't expect that there would be so many problems." Ji Ning tried it tens of thousands of times and found many problems.

    Relying on brute force alone, you have to hit the red heart of an arrow target thousands of miles away.

    The first problem is that there are many obstacles on the road, such as trees and rocks. The arrows will be affected when they pass by, and the direction will change very slightly.  Although the arrows shot by Ji Ning's brute strength were extremely fast, their direction changed very little.  But the accumulation of countless obstacles will probably deviate by a very small range. After this small range is amplified by the "thousands of miles distance", it will deviate a lot.

    The second problem is the wind!

    Although Ji Ning realized the ¡®Way of the Wind¡¯ during the Immortal Fate Conference, his heart has long been completely integrated with the wind, and he can sense the wind very accurately.  But the wind that Ji Ning sensed was the wind at the moment when the arrow was shot!  And it was the wind around where Ji Ning was at that time!

    As the arrow flies, the wind changes!

    Especially where the wind where Ji Ning is standing may be very light, but five or six thousand miles away it may be a strong wind.

    Even if you rely on your vague sense of wind and your arrow speed, you will still be affected.

    ¡­¡­

    Mainly these two aspects make it very difficult to hit the red heart of an arrow target thousands of miles away.

    "What should I do? By the way, don't I have the magical spirit of the innate spiritual treasure of the divine bow? He must know how the ancient archers practiced their arrows." Ji Ning's heart moved, and he immediately used the magic weapon of the Luohu Bow.  The spirit calls out.

    Wow.

    The young man in black appeared next to Ji Ning.

    "What do you want from me?" The boy in black saw Ji Ning holding a bow and arrow, "Oh, practice archery."

    "Rahu Gong, I want to practice "Hou Yi's Archery"." Ji Ning said directly, "But in order to obtain "Hou Yi's Archery", you must pass a test. This test means that you are not allowed to use spiritual consciousness to view it, and you are not allowed to use divine power.  , Yuanli controls the arrows, and only relies on brute force to hit the red heart of the arrow target thousands of miles away. The red heart is only one inch in size. Only ten consecutive shots are considered successful."

    "Hou Yi's archery skills?" The boy in black exclaimed, "My little master, can you get Hou Yi's archery skills?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "But I must pass the test."

    "This test is quite difficult. You can cum a hundred times for me to see first." The young man in black said.

    "good."

    Ji Ning immediately shot another hundred arrows. Although he understood the problem, he still had no solution and failed again and again.  The gap is huge.

    The young man in black looked at it from a distance, but in fact, relying on invisible sensing, it covered thousands of miles, so he could clearly see the target.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning looked at the young man in black.

    "It seems that you still have some skills. I thought you would be hundreds of miles off track." The young man in black nodded, "The most important thing about this archery technique is the word 'accurate'. The more powerful the archery technique, the more important it is."  We will always try our best to make the arrows more and more powerful. As for the accuracy? The more powerful the arrow, the accuracy will be difficult to change too much through divine power and magic. So the 'accuracy' is very important."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "When it comes to archery, let's take it step by step. Let's shoot a hundred miles first." The young man in black said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning started practicing archery again under the guidance of ¡®Luo Hui Gong¡¯. Although he had never practiced Luo Hui Gong, he had seen previous masters practice archery.  That was the ancient archer.

    First, Baili.

    After that it¡¯s two hundred miles, three hundred miles

    Ji Ning relied on Luo Huangong¡¯s guidance.  After practicing archery for nearly three years, I can only reach a distance of 1,200 miles.  Hitting the red target with just brute force.  These 1,200 miles were already the ultimate, and no matter how hard Ning tried, he could not make the slightest progress.

    "What's going on? This is how archery is usually practiced. You have mastered the induction and control of the 'wind' and the induction of the 'world'. Your arrow speed is also good. But why do I always feel that you are missing something?  What?" The young man in black was extremely confused.

    ¡°After all, he used to just watch, and he was not an expert archer himself.

    In the past three years, Ji Ning also made a special trip to the ¡®Fairy Palace¡¯. On the eighth floor of the Palace, he chose a bow and arrow technique for reference.  For reference with Luo Huigong, it is precisely because of this that it has been able to reach this level in the past three years."What's going on?" Ji Ning was also confused while sitting on the ground.

    "Junior brother, are you still practicing archery?" A laugh rang out, and a woodcutter carrying an ax and wood came over.

    "Elder brother." Ji Ning stood up and said with shame, "I have been practicing hard for nearly three years, but I still failed Hou Yi's archery test."

    "Hou Yi's archery is indeed extremely difficult, and the test is also quite difficult. Shoot a few arrows and let me see." The woodcutter said with a smile.

    "Yes." Ji Ning was immediately overjoyed.

    The eldest brother is the absolute number one person in the ancestor's sect. Even the second senior brother Ji Dian and many other senior brothers and sisters consider themselves inferior. Even when Ji Ning and senior brother Yinyue were chatting, senior brother Yinyue whispered, "The eldest brother must be  Dao Ancestor level existence', the senior brother is so powerful, and has lived in seclusion here for a long time, I am afraid that he will also study the "Houyi Archery", a top ten magical power in the three realms.

    Although there were many disciples of the ancestor who studied "Hou Yi's Archery", none of them were that great.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    Collapse!  collapse!  collapse!  collapse!  collapse!  collapse!

    Arrows were shot out one after another.

    Ji Ning used all his strength to feel the wind and the universe. At this moment, the heaven, earth, and wind were all in his heart.  It was as if he controlled the entire world, controlled countless winds, and was even vaguely aware of the changes in the wind in the distance, with a kind of subtle perception.  This state is the "realm of the Tao" in the way of archery. The main reason is that Ji Ning's realm is extremely high, and there are many "winds" and "cosmos" involved in the way of archery, so he can learn it quickly.

    Arrows flew out one after another, shooting at the target thousands of miles away.

    Phew!  call!  call!  call!  call!  call!

    Each arrow stayed within ten meters of the target, whizzing past, and even with luck, one arrow hit the target.  It's a pity that just hitting the target is far from hitting the red heart of the arrow.

    "Okay, you can stop now," the woodcutter said.

    "Please give me some advice, senior brother." Ji Ning said respectfully after stopping.

    The woodcutter smiled and said: "Your basic training is very solid, but you still lack the most important thing."

    "The most important point?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Yes." The woodcutter nodded, "Remember, when arrows are flying, your heart is also flying. When you reach this state, you can hit the red heart of an arrow target thousands of miles away." After saying this, the woodcutter carried the ax and wood,  Left leisurely.

    Ji Ning stood there, muttering to himself: "The arrow is flying, the heart is flying?"

    ? ******(To be continued.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 35: Heart is Flying

    Watching his senior brother, the woodcutter, leave, Ji Ning became more and more confused: "The arrows are flying, I understand. But what does this heart flying mean?"

    Collapse!  collapse!  collapse!

    Ji Ning drew his bow and shot an arrow, trying to shoot a few arrows, but he became more and more confused.

    "Little Master." The young man in black appeared next to him, showing excitement, "I understand what your senior brother said, 'the arrow is flying, the heart is flying'."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked expectant.

    The young man in black immediately said: "I have experienced several masters. I have seen the scenes of masters practicing archery, and I have also seen the scene of them instructing their younger generations to practice archery. I remember they often said this sentence, 'Be careful with your arrows.  ', I didn't react when I pointed it out to you before, I thought it was just a casual comment, but now that I think about it, it should have a special meaning."

    Ji Ning is also extremely smart. The young man in black only made a few guesses without saying his guess. Ji Ning had an idea in his heart.

    Careful?

    Your heart is on the arrow?

    Are arrows flying?  Is your heart flying?

    "I guess this 'heart is flying' means the heart and the arrow are flying together." The young man in black said, "This heart may be an invisible force."

    Ji Ning listened to what the young man in black said and had some thoughts in his heart. After all, in the past three years, he had shot "ten thousand times" every day. As the saying goes, practice makes perfect, Ji Ning had actually vaguely touched the meaning of "the arrow is flying, the heart is there".  It's the artistic conception of flying, but no one has broken this layer of membrane before.

    Ji Ning immediately drew the bowstring again and set the arrow.

    "Void"

    "wind¡­¡­"

    At this moment, the world and the world were united in one mind, and Ji Ning's thoughts began to be poured into the arrow.

    Soon, Ji Ning reached a vague state of "selflessness". Although the heaven and earth existed in one mind, everything around him was blurred, and the only thing in his mind was the arrow in his hand.

    "Collapse!"

    The bowstring made a loud noise.

    The arrow quickly shot through the air, and Ji Ning's invisible thoughts were integrated into the arrow, and there was even a strange feeling.  That is, the whole person seems to have turned into an arrow!  The arrow is breaking through the air, and when it shoots through the trees, it feels like it has penetrated the trees. This feeling of the heart and the arrow becoming one is very mysterious

    But when the arrow flew hundreds of miles away, the invisible thought dissipated, and it was no longer possible to maintain the mysterious feeling of "I am like an arrow."

    "Whoops!"

    This arrow was finally inserted into the target thousands of miles away. Of course, it was still quite far away from the red heart of the target.

    "That's the feeling, yes, that's the feeling." Ji Ning laughed excitedly, and raised the big bow in his hand with great excitement, "Yes, the arrow is flying, and so is my heart. I just  It's like I turned into an arrow This feeling is really amazing, and in this state, I seem to be able to control the direction of the arrow."

    "try again."

    Ji Ning drew his bow and shot again, it collapsed!  The arrow quickly shot through the air. Ji Ning felt like he was the arrow, and his whole heart was attached to it.

    Change direction!  Change direction!

    When the arrow was flying through the air, it actually began to change direction. Although the change was very small, Ji Ning tried his best to change the direction again and again. He saw that the arrow drew an arc, then flew into the distance, and finally deviated.  The target is thousands of miles away.

    "The arrow is flying, the heart is flying"

    "That's the feeling, but I can only keep it for a hundred miles. As the distance gets farther, my thoughts dissipate. I can't attach to it." Ji Ning nodded secretly. This kind of invisible thoughts is indeed mysterious, but  The power of 'mind' also exists, such as the ancient corpse of gods and demons from the previous owner of Rahu Bow.

    The corpse of the god and demon had been dead for so long, and the remaining invisible thoughts of ¡®kill, kill, kill¡¯ still made Ji Ning¡¯s heart tremble.

    Strictly speaking, the ancient gods and demons have long since died, so why does this invisible thought exist?

    This is ¡®mindfulness¡¯.

    An invisible force!  The power of the heart!  It is different from divine power, elemental power, and divine soul. It is a very illusory power, but it does exist.  A true archer must master this power of 'heart'. Only by mastering this power can he become a truly powerful archer in the Three Realms. This is just the beginning!

    "Be careful."

    "Heart!"

    "My heart is on the arrow!"

    Ji Ning started practicing again and again.

    He knows very well that his Taoist heart is so firm, and logically speaking, the "power of the heart" should be very strong, but his mind can only be attached to the arrow for a hundred miles.  this reasonThe problem isnot sincere enough!  I have a sincere heart towards the 'way of swords', but I don't have a sincere heart towards the 'way of bow and arrow'.

    Only with sincerity can the mind be truly strong!

    Fortunately, after nearly three years of hard training, the foundation was solid enough. As Ji Ning's attitude changed, his thoughts became stronger and stronger, and his determination to "bow and arrow" became more and more determined.  The truly powerful people in the legend, no matter what they practice, as long as they concentrate on doing something, they can maintain a sincere heart. If they maintain a sincere heart, their progress will be amazing.

    The power of the heart is sometimes even more important than ¡®qualifications and understanding¡¯.

    "Thousands of miles."

    "Two thousand miles."

    "Three thousand miles."

    As each day passed, Ji Ning¡¯s attachment to the arrow became stronger and stronger.

    "Wow, little master. When you draw a bow and shoot an arrow, you have a taste a taste that only the archers of the ancient world have!" The young man in black looked on excitedly.

    ??Have a sincere heart towards bows and arrows.

    "The same action of drawing a bow and shooting an arrow, even if it is magnified ten thousand times, it is difficult to detect any difference from the past, but the invisible 'charm' is different.  At least I have discovered this after experiencing the ¡®Rahu Bow¡¯ of many masters of archers.

    "Collapse!"

    Whoops!

    The arrow penetrated directly into the red heart of the target.

    But Ji Ning continued to shoot arrows very calmly. Now Ji Ning could hit the red heart of the arrow target from time to time. Even if he missed the shot, he would definitely hit the target.  It is indeed an exaggeration to be able to hit an arrow target with brute force from a distance of thousands of miles and through the obstacles of trees and rocks.  Unfortunately, the requirement of the test is to hit the red heart of the arrow target ten times in a row.

    Five thousand miles, six thousand miles

    Ji Ning's mind attached to the arrow kept the distance getting farther and farther. During this kind of tempering, Ji Ning's Taoist heart even became stronger, and his eyes became brighter!  Especially when you are drawing a bow and shooting an arrow, being targeted by him is like being targeted by the God of Death.  It even gives people an invisible sense of fear!

    This is the spiritual ¡®threat¡¯ that a true archer can pose to the enemy.

    Ji Ning's heart seemed to have turned into an arrow, trying to penetrate into the enemy's heart.

    The enemy will always feel fear!

    Eight thousand miles, nine thousand miles

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    Only one arrow was seen hitting the red heart of the target, the second arrow did the same, the third, the fourth everything continued. Ji Ning shot a hundred arrows in one breath, all of them  The snake is on the red heart of the arrow target.  The red heart of the one-inch arrow target was densely packed with arrows.

    "Huh." Ji Ning, who was thousands of miles away from the target, exhaled.

    This kind of thought is attached to the arrow, and each arrow consumes a lot of energy. Shooting a hundred arrows in a row will give you an uncomfortable feeling of fatigue!  If he simply shoots arrows without adding any thoughts, he can shoot ten thousand arrows without making Ji Ning feel tired at all.  But "the arrow is flying, the heart is flying" but it is very tiring, the heart is tired!

    But this arrow is also very powerful and extremely accurate!

    "Little master, you are done, you are done." The boy in black was excited.

    "Luo Huigong, thank you." Ji Ning said with a smile and gratitude.

    In the past three years or so, although I have referenced the archery secrets in the Immortal Palace, the most important thing is the guidance of Rahu Gong!  Luo Huigong has seen the growth process of many magic archers. Although it is not a magic archer itself, the help it can give to itself is amazing.

    If it weren¡¯t for Rahu Gong, even if you give yourself ten years, you may not be able to complete the test.

    "Hehe, little master, you have become a true archer, and then my Rahu bow can shine again." The boy in black said excitedly, "If you are really grateful to me, little master, get me a better bowstring."  .¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and smiled, "This is natural."

    I do have a worse bow string.

    For example, the bowstring of the big purple bow in my hand can be completely removed, but this is too bad. After all, the Luohu Bow is an innate high-grade spiritual treasure, so it is necessary to get a better bowstring!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At the gate of the "Three Realms Palace", a pavilion that is only a few feet high in the Sanxingyue Cave in Fangcun Mountain, Senior Brother Jidian is still lying there sleeping.

    "Second senior brother." Ji Ning walked over.

    Ji Dian, however, didn't even open his eyes and said, "Put the entire copy of "Houyi's Archery" on the receipt. Take it yourself."

    "Thank you, second senior brother."

    Ji Ning immediately walked in. Among the bamboo slips, there was a rolled-up bamboo slip that was very conspicuous, which was the complete book of Hou Yi's archery., Ji Ning walked over, and his spiritual consciousness immediately penetrated directly.

    Boom~~~~

    A large amount of information quickly poured into the soul.

    After a long time, the sun rose and set, and when the sky was bright, the golden crow in the distance had half of its head exposed, and Ji Ning woke up.

    "What a powerful archery skill."

    Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    Shocking.

    Completely shocked. According to the description in "Houyi's Archery", if you really practice it to the extreme and reach the realm of the ancient god 'Houyi' who created this peerless magical power, the arrows you shoot will be  It's extremely terrifying, even more powerful than the 'Sixth-turn Star Reacher'!

    If the god cultivates it to the extreme and shoots out an arrow, the god can even seriously injure the true god with it, or even kill the true god!

    There is a reason why the power of "Houyi's Archery" is so exaggerated after it is completed.

    First, this peerless art of archery consumes a lot of mental energy. If you practice it to a great extent, even a god may be too tired to shoot the next arrow after shooting three or five arrows.  But Ji Ning, the 'Star Reacher', can fight to his heart's content without spending any energy.

    Secondly, this archery also has high requirements for bows and arrows, especially 'arrows'. For example, the most terrifying power of Hou Yi's archery can even kill the true god with one arrow. It should be noted that such power is attached to this  On an arrow, if the arrow material is not enough, such power will cause the arrow to collapse.

    So to perform that kind of archery, you need to get a good bow, and you also need to specially create extremely powerful arrows!

    I need a bow and arrows.

    And it can only shoot a few arrows, but the inferior archery skills can shoot hundreds of arrows, and it is not difficult to shoot tens of thousands of arrows again.  In other words, the more advanced the archery skills, the greater the consumption of 'mental energy'.

    "Such archery skills, although they can be used very rarely, can be regarded as one of the top ten magical powers since the founding of the world by Pangu, and they are well deserved!" Ji Ning admired him endlessly, and also admired the number one archery god in the three realms, Hou Yi.

    Ji Ning then stepped forward and picked up the simplified copy of "Eye of the Candle Dragon".

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13 Chapter 36 Departure (final chapter of this volume)

    Early morning hours.

    "Uncle."

    "Uncle."

    "Master."

    Amidst the respectful voices, Ji Ning came to the entrance of Xianyue Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain, took out a broom, and began to sweep the mountain road with his own hands.

    Brush ~~~ Brush ~~~ The leaves on the mountain road are all swept away.

    "It's weird."

    "Master swept the mountain road with his own hands? This is the test of the first-level secret book of the Immortal Palace, right?"

    "Not to mention the first floor of the Immortal Palace, even the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace. Master can enter whenever he wants. Master can easily defeat the ninth-level puppet."

    "But Master is indeed cleaning it himself, so we can't get it wrong."

    "Perhaps, Master is enlightening something."

    The two Taoist boys guarding the cave entrance were surprised to see Ji Ning cleaning the mountain road with his own hands, and at the same time they quietly talked about it through a message.  And this matter will definitely spread quickly, and all the disciples in Fangcun Mountain will know about it.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was very calm. He lowered his head and swept the floor. Every time he swept, it was as if his soul was being wiped clean.

    Ji Ning kept sweeping down the steps of the mountain road. He did not sweep quickly, as if he was enjoying sweeping the mountain road.

    We waited until the afternoon to sweep to the end.

    "Oh? Finished sweeping?" Ji Ning finally woke up, straightened up, and whispered to himself, "It seems that the master arranged to sweep the mountain road and pull weeds, but he also had other intentions."

    "Disciple." Suddenly a voice sounded in his ears.

    Ji Ning was startled and responded: "Master!"

    After so many years in the mountains, the master has never directly communicated with him through voice transmission.

    "After you go and learn "Eye of the Candle Dragon", come and see me." The voice rang in my ears again.

    "Yes, Master." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    Ji Ning immediately walked up the mountain quickly. At the same time, he was confused. Did the master call him to see him?  This is very rare. Could it be that I am going to become a disciple?

    *******

    Ji Ning went to the Three Realms Palace and learned the entire "Eye of the Candle Dragon".

    Since then, Ji Ning has learned three major techniques in the Three Realms Palace, namely "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills", "Hou Yi's Archery" and "Eye of the Candle Dragon".

    Simply accepting the inheritance of "Eye of the Candle Dragon" took another day.  Wait until Ji Ning wakes up the next day.  Then we went to the Taoist temple where Patriarch Bodhi was.

    "Uncle."

    The two Taoist boys at the door of the Taoist temple shouted respectfully.

    Among them, Taoist boy Qing Shui even said: "Uncle Master, Master has already ordered you to go in directly."

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled, then stepped inside.

    Inside the Taoist temple.

    There is a futon in front of an open space, and a thin old man wearing a loose robe is sitting there. His beard and hair are all white, but he does not feel old at all. Ji Ning feels more of an artistic conception of endless eternal existence.  And I also felt the endless vitality, and at the same time, under the influence of the master, I couldn't help but calm down completely.

    "Master." Ji Ning came over and said respectfully.

    "Sit down." The ancestor said.

    Ji Ning immediately chose a futon and sat down cross-legged to listen to the teachings.

    The ancestor looked at Ji Ning and said slowly: "How long have you been on our Fangcun Mountain?"

    "It has been thirty and five years. It is now the thirty-sixth year." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "What skills have you learned?" asked the ancestor.

    "The disciple has learned the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, and has succeeded in the third round! He has also practiced Houyi's Archery, and has just started. He has also practiced the Eye of the Candle Dragon, and has reached the second level of natal candlelight! In the past thirty years, the disciple has put more effort into  I spent a lot of time on swordsmanship, and now I have perfected the ninth form of the "Three-Child Sword" and also learned many other powerful swordsmanship." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    The ancestor nodded: "You also have many abilities. Compared with when you first went up the mountain, you are completely different from what you are now. You stay in our Fangcun Mountain. Your progress is not big. What you need next is to be in the world of mortals.  Training to prepare for the future 'Heavenly Tribulation'. With your ability and the inheritance from Brother Sanshou, your future Heavenly Tribulation will definitely be extraordinary and extremely difficult."

    "Disciple, remember this." Ji Ning suddenly understood.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s pretty much what I expected. It looks like I¡¯m about to leave.

    "It's time for you to leave now." The ancestor looked at Ji Ning, "I said at the beginning that when you leave the army, I will give you two great benefits."

    Ji Ning's heart suddenly moved.

    "After you get started,I often observe you to check your understanding, aptitude, and preferencesin order to create a separate escape technique named "Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind".  "The ancestor said.

    Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    ?Create alone for yourself?

    ¡°I am very short of an escape skill now. Before, I was planning to go to the Immortal Palace to choose one if I couldn¡¯t get a good escape skill.  Unexpectedly, the master had already arranged for him to tailor a magical escape technique.

    "After all, you are a human race. It is difficult to reach the ultimate level when practicing other escape techniques. Even if I give you the true original of your Wind Wing escape technique "Garuda Wings", you will not be able to reach the realm of that big roc bird.  ." The ancestor said, "What suits you is the best. This "Nine Heavens Annihilating Wind" has been cultivated to the extreme. Although it is not as good as Garuda's Wings, it is not much different. You can travel ninety thousand miles in an instant.  "

    "Ninety thousand miles in just a moment?" Ji Ning was pleasantly surprised.

    Ninety thousand miles, simply speaking, the speed is amazing.

    "This is the escape technique that I created for you. When you have some insights in the future, you may be able to improve this escape technique to make you faster. It depends on you."  Ancestor Tao.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "The escape technique created by Patriarch Bodhi himself, I'm afraid he won't be able to improve it even if he becomes a god.  To improve I am still far away from myself.

    "I see that you will become a Sword Immortal in the future, and a truly powerful Sword Immortal must have a powerful sword formation." The ancestor said, "The so-called Litian Sword Formation is just what the Litian Taoist taught his disciples. It is truly  Even I don¡¯t know the powerful secret of itit is the life-saving method used by the Litian Ancestor."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Your Little Thousand Swords Formation is a multi-treasure technique. With the many magic weapons and the appropriate formation, it can indeed have extremely powerful power. Whether it is Taoism or Buddhism, there are such multi-treasure magic formations. I  So I took your original "Small Thousand Swords Formation" as the source, absorbed the essence of some multi-treasure magic formations from Buddhism and Taoism, and created a sword formation technique for you. I named it "The Great Thousand Swords Formation".  "The ancestor said, "As long as there are enough magic weapons, the power of this Great Thousand Sword Formation will be extremely amazing. It can be called the top sword formation in the Three Realms."

    "Thank you, Master!" Ji Ning was excited and overjoyed.

    The escape technique "Nine Heavens Annihilating Wind" and the sword formation "Da Qian Sword Formation" were all created by the master alone.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know

    Patriarch Bodhi is very serious in teaching his disciples, and he has not accepted many disciples over the endless years.  But every time he accepts a disciple, he will concentrate on teaching.  At least in the short period of entry, I will devote myself to it.  It seems that Ji Ning doesn't see his master very often, but in fact Patriarch Bodhi often pays attention to Ji Ning, and then based on Ji Ning's characteristics, he creates techniques in another 'world'.

    Like "Nine Heavens Annihilating the Wind", Patriarch Bodhi spent hundreds of thousands of years creating it.

    "The Great Thousand Swords Formation" is relatively easy. After all, this kind of multi-treasure formation mainly relies on the abundance of magic weapons.  Patriarch Bodhi spent more than a thousand years creating it.

    Because in another world, time flows at a different speed.

    Although only Patriarch Bodhi can come up with these two methods now.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come forward." The ancestor ordered.

    Ji Ning stepped forward. As soon as he walked in front of the ancestor, the ancestor pointed his finger at the center of Ji Ning's eyebrows.

    Suddenly a lot of information flooded into my mind.

    By the time Ji Ning regained consciousness, he had memorized all of "Nine Heavens of Annihilating Wind" and "Great Thousand Swords Formation".

    "Okay, it's time to go." The ancestor said.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully.  "This disciple also wants to learn more about the secret technique of lotus. I want to go to the Immortal Palace to get some books on the secret of lotus."

    The ancestor turned over his hand, and a bamboo slip appeared in his hand. He handed it to Ji Ning: "This is a set of lotus techniques that I got by chance. It is extremely mysterious and is enough for you to understand. Just take it with you."

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning said overjoyed and continued.  "My disciple Qingya Xiaoyu has just been up the mountain for a few years. She is still weak, so the disciple wants her to stay on Fangcun Mountain for the time being"

    "Let her meditate in the mountain. When she defeats the ninth-level puppet, I will send her away and send her to your Daxia world." The ancestor said.

    Ji Ning was relieved.

    Everything is at ease.

    "Okay, let's go down the mountain." The ancestor ordered, "Remember, you are not allowed to say that you are my disciple without permission, otherwise don't blame me for being ruthless. You can only come to Fangcun Mountain again when the master calls you."

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Nowadays, the Three Realms are full of undercurrents. Even as a master, you may lose your life. You must be careful not to be arrogant and bring disaster upon yourself." The ancestor said.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.

    What?

    Are there turbulent undercurrents in the three realms?  Could the master lose his life?  Then I am a little guy who is not even a fairy, and I am not a scumbag?

    The ancestor then waved his hand: "You bring all the blessings and disasters to yourself, no one else is to blame, go ahead!"

    Ji Ning knelt down respectfully and kowtowed nine times: "Disciple is gone, master, take care!" The master has indeed spent a lot of effort on himself, such as the 'Nine Heavens Annihilating Wind' and 'The Great Thousand Sword Formation', which are all top-notch in the three realms.  Escape techniques and sword formations cannot be created casually even by beings at the Dao Ancestor level. Although the master did not say it himself, Ji Ning also guessed that the master must have spent a lot of effort to create them after observing him.

    Ji Ning naturally remembered this kindness.

    ¡°And the thirty-odd years on Fangcun Mountain were also the most peaceful thirty-odd years that I have ever lived, and they were also the thirty-odd years in which I laid a solid foundation.  After I came down the mountain, just as the master said, the three realms were already turbulent, and it would be difficult to be so calm.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning left, another person appeared in the Taoist temple, it was the second senior brother Ji Bian.

    "Master." Ji Dian looked at Ji Ning's leaving figure from a distance and sighed, "This little junior brother is really a sweetheart."

    "It's just that he was born at the wrong time." The ancestor shook his head, "When many of your fellow disciples were growing up, I could still protect most of them. But when he is growing up now, a great catastrophe is approaching in the Three Realms. Now  There are already turbulent undercurrents in the Three Realms, perhaps even more terrifying than the catastrophe that destroyed the ancient Pangu world."

    "What." Ji Dian's expression suddenly changed.

    "Nu Wa left a long time ago and entered the endless chaos. She never came back for endless years." The ancestor said, "When Nu Wa was here, the three realms finally stabilized, and the six realms of reincarnation were established. The heaven manages the three realms, and the Taoist ancestors and true gods of all parties  Scattered everywhere. Now that Nuwa is not herethe six realms of reincarnation have long been broken and collapsed, the Heavenly Court has become even more empty, and the undercurrents in the three realms are getting more and more turbulent. This catastrophe"

    The ancestor shook his head.

    Ji Dian is also worried.

    "In a catastrophe, blessings and misfortunes will come to you, and you can only save yourself." The ancestor said, "You and others need to be careful. In this catastrophe, the Taoist ancestors and true gods may all perish, and the gods and immortals may not survive half of them.  It's not bad at all. If you are in danger, I won't be able to save you."

    "Disciple, please remember this," Ji Dian said respectfully.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning left Fangcun Mountain with Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai.

    On the mountain road of Fangcun Mountain, Qingya Xiaoyu knelt down and kowtowed: "This disciple must practice hard. Once he reaches the ninth floor of the Immortal Palace, he will immediately go to the world of Daxia to reunite with his master."

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled.

    Then he took Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai to fly out of Fangcun Mountain and into the void, and a void passage appeared directly in the void. It was the void passage opened by Patriarch Bodhi.

    Ji Ning, Xiao Qing, and Uncle Bai flew directly into it.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning and the others had already disappeared, and the void passage was closed.

    "Master!" Qingya Xiaoyu knelt down and couldn't help but shed tears, "I will definitely go to Daxia World to see the master."

    (End of this volume)

    (Ji Ning finally came down from school, the three realms were in turmoil, and the big plot finally began~~~~ Tomato also took the opportunity to ask for a monthly pass. If you have a monthly pass, please support it!)

    *

    *(To be continued.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Return to Daxia Chapter 1: Returning Home

    Daxia World, within Anchan County.

    There were ripples in the sky above the Winged Snake Lake, and a young man in plain clothes appeared in mid-air with a big snow-white dog, and a small green snake wrapped around his arm.

    "came back."

    Ji Ning looked at the Winged Snake Lake below and whispered to himself, "I ran away in embarrassment at first, but now no one can force me, Ji Ning, to leave!"

    This lake gave Ji Ning an unprecedented sense of intimacy. If the Shaoyan clan hadn't been so powerful, how could Ji Ning be willing to leave this place?

    "Whoosh."

    With one step, you have arrived at Mingxin Island in the middle of Yi Snake Lake.

    Pavilions were built on Mingxin Island, and there were many servants guarding them. Ji Ning walked on the mudflat and watched all this silently. His consciousness had long enveloped the entire island: "When I escaped, Mingxin  Heart Island has been destroyed by the Shaoyan clan, but I didn't expect it to be rebuilt now, and it is almost exactly the same as when I was there, but it seems that there is no one I know on the island."

    "I guess Sister Qiuye is still in Wanjian City."

    Ji Ning walked around Mingxin Island, going to where Qiuye lived and where his father lived.  The servants and guards couldn't see Ji Ning at all.

    This Yishe Lake Mingxin Island is Ji Ning¡¯s home, and it feels good to go home.

    "This time, no one can destroy Mingxin Island." Ji Ning said softly, "Uncle Bai, I'll have to rely on you then."

    "I figured out a lot of great formations on Fangcun Mountain, and some of the best formations are also recorded in some formation secret books. Although I haven't fully understood some of them, but just laying them out step by step is no problem." Bai Shuize was behind Ji Ning.  He also said, "When the time comes, hundreds of major formations will be deployed in the entire Yanshan area, which is more than 100,000 miles away! There are formations within the formations, so that even the immortals will not dare to trespass."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    A powerful sect will have many terrifying formations in its home base.

    To arrange the formation, you must first obtain a powerful formation, and secondly, purchase enough treasures to arrange it.  Therefore, the sect's formation is usually continuously reinforced by generations of sect disciples. The longer the sect has a long history, the more complex the formation will be, with many formations stacked up.  Enough to make your enemies fearful!

    Although Ji Ning and Bai Shuize's background is relatively weak, they are disciples of Fangcun Mountain!

    The status of formation secrets is not high. The formation secrets that Bai Shuize obtained on the sixth floor of the Immortal Palace are already among the top in the three realms. Of course, he has learned a lot of powerful formations.  Some people have understood it thoroughly, and some people don¡¯t understand it, but it¡¯s still okay to arrange it step by step.

    "Uncle Bai." Xiao Qing also said, "I heard that some sects occupy hundreds of thousands of miles, and the entire sect is also covered in countless formations. There are even formations of Sanxian and Tianxian in the past. When the time comes, we cannot be weaker than  them."

    "We are from the Fangcun Mountain lineage, and the formations are much more mysterious than those of those sects." Uncle Bai said confidently, "With enough treasures, I can turn Yanshan into an iron barrel."

    "Well, I will go to the capital of Daxia to buy some items for setting up the formation. Uncle Bai, you should think about it carefully and make a purchase list," Ji Ning said.

    "I'll think about it carefully and lay out some of the ultimate killing formations in the formation book."

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later, outside Wanjian City.

    The gate of Wanjian City was wide open, and Ji Ning walked into the gate with his snow-white dog. The guards at the gate could not see him at all, so they would not stop him.

    "What a big change." Ji Ning said softly, "Back then, there were a lot of mortals in Wanjian City, and there were a lot of stalls in the city. Now the whole situation has changed, and mortals are rarely seen."

    Many of the original residences in Wanjian City were demolished, and the entire city underwent a major reconstruction!

    The construction is more beautiful!

    At a glance, there are more troops in the entire city!  There are more men and women in gorgeous clothes.

    "I can't even recognize it. It feels like the entire Wanjian City has become a huge mansion." Uncle Bai also exclaimed.

    "Wow~~~" Ji Ning's consciousness swept away.

    The two demon clan immortals, Duohe Immortal and Wu Sui Immortal, who were drinking leisurely in the mansion, suddenly changed their expressions. They felt an extremely powerful and crushing consciousness passing by them!  The divine consciousness alone is already superior to the normal loose immortals and earthly immortals. Very few loose immortals can have such terrifying divine consciousness.

    "Not good." Immortal Duohe and Immortal Wu Sui were both shocked, "There are enemies."

    "That's not right."

    They both soon showed doubts.

    ??This consciousness seems very familiar

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning's?" They both looked at each other with expressions of disbelief, but after careful inspection, they found that the consciousness was indeed Ji Ning's, but it was more powerful and ethereal.

    "Immortal Wu Sui and Immortal Duohe, please go to Beiming Hall to meet you later." Ji Ning said through a message.

    "Okay." Both demons and immortals replied.

    ¡­¡­

    In a secluded mansion in Wanjian City, the autumn leaves were watering the flowers. For decades, she lived alone and practiced quietly, and she had unknowingly broken through to the early stage of Wanxiang.  Although she had Ji Ning's help back then and Ji's rich Taoist secrets now, her understanding is obviously very good.

    "Auntie." A young man walked in, extremely excited, but with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes, "Auntie, my swordsmanship has reached the realm of harmony between man and nature."

    "Oh?" Qiuye turned around and looked at the young man with a smile, "Heaven and man are one?"

    "Yeah, yeah, when I went out on adventures this time, I had a breakthrough when I was fighting a big demon, and my swordsmanship reached the unity of heaven and man." The young man said excitedly, "Auntie, you said that when I reach the unity of heaven and man, you will teach me  A powerful set of swordsmanship.¡±

    Qiuye smiled.

    Suddenly Qiuye's body trembled, and his eyes showed a look of surprise.

    The young man was suddenly confused.

    "Little Shitou, you go back first, my aunt still has something to do." Qiuye said.

    "Auntie, you said you wanted to teach me swordsmanship" The young man hesitated.

    "Go ahead, go back first." Qiuye said.

    "Okay." The young man turned around and left helplessly.

    After the young man left, the garden became quiet again. Qiuye looked around anxiously, trying to find a familiar figure. At this time, a young man wearing animal skin appeared out of thin air not far in front of her.

    "Sir!" Qiuye showed excitement, still exactly the same as before, without any aging, "Sir, you are back."

    "Well, I'm back." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Are you still leaving?" Qiuye asked.

    "I'm not leaving this time." Ji Ning said.

    There were tears in Qiuye's eyes, and she nodded heavily: "Qiuye must take good care of the young master."

    "I'm not used to others taking care of me." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Let's go, follow me to meet Uncle Liuzhen and the others."

    "Okay." Qiuye followed immediately.

    Wanjian City, Beiming Palace.

    The entire interior of Wanjian City has been completely rebuilt. Now the most important hall of the entire Ji clan is the ¡®Beiming Hall¡¯, named after ¡®Beiming¡¯, naturally because Ji Ning¡¯s Taoist name is Beiming!  Ever since the news came that Ji Ning won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference, the entire Ji family has been excited and enthusiastic about it. This is an honor that the Ji family has never had in endless years!

    Ji Ning has become the most dazzling existence in the history of the Ji family!

    "Uncle Liu Zhen, Grandma Ying, Immortal Duohe, Immortal Wu Sui." Ji Ning walked into the Beiming Palace and shouted.

    There are only these four people in the palace.

    ¡°Obviously the news of Ji Ning¡¯s return was too shocking, and some of the other powerful figures in the Ji family were unable to come here.  The news of Ji Ning's returnis still being kept secret for the time being.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to come back, it¡¯ll be good to come back.¡± Granny Ying looked at Ji Ning with some excitement and joy in her eyes.

    "Where are the old patriarch and the others?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "Eldest brother and Ah Xing have all gone because the deadline has come." Granny Ying sighed, "After they left, I guarded Daozang Hall alone and waited for the deadline to come. Who would have thought that after seeing Daozang too much, he didn't know it?  I felt like I had a breakthrough.¡±

    Ji Ning sighed.

    The old patriarch Ji Jiuhuo and the old servant Ah Xing are both dead.  Now the only eldest one is Grandma Shadow.

    "But brother and the others also knew that you, Ji Ning, won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference back then." Granny Ying said excitedly, "Brother and the others were all excited and proud that our Ji clan could have a disciple and become the most dazzling figure in the entire Daxia Dynasty.  A character is also the endless glory of my Ji family. By the way, Ji Ning, after you won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference, you disappeared for more than thirty years. Did you follow some immortal to learn Taoism? "

    Immortal Wu Sui on the side smiled and said: "To be first in the Immortal Fate Conference, what a peerless genius he is. It is normal to be accepted as a disciple by an immortal. He may even be accepted as a disciple by the Pure Yang True Immortal."

    Immortal Wu Sui is from the lineage of ¡®Wujiang Celestials¡¯, so he naturally knows the existence of true immortals and gods.

    "I went to study art." Ji Ning nodded.

    Having disappeared for more than thirty years, Ji Ning of course had to prepare his words.

    &nbsp; The rhetoric is just one - go study art!

    As for who to learn from?  Who is the master?  Then it has to be kept secret!  The more mysterious this is, the more it makes some interested people fearful.

    "If I read correctly, Fellow Daoist Ji Ning is now a Returning Immortal to the Void." Immortal Duohe said with a smile.

    "Not only that, even the two spiritual beasts of Fellow Daoist Ji Ning have returned to the void." Immortal Wu Sui said at the side.

    "What!"

    Granny Ying, clan leader Ji Liuzhen, and Qiuye all looked at Ji Ning and the others in shock.

    Although they were surprised that Ji Ning became a Returning Earth Immortal, they were also expecting it, because they had long heard the news about "Ji Ning's Second Soul Killing the Loose Immortal", and Ji Ning followed a powerful person to learn Taoism.  Is it so strange that he has now become a Returning Immortal?  But the two spiritual beasts also became immortals returning to the void?

    "Yes." Ji Ning smiled and nodded, and then said, "I see that Ji's change seems to be great."

    "My Ji family has the help of Princess Xiyue. The team that Shaoyan family had here have long since left." Ji Liuzhen suppressed the shock in his heart and explained, "With Ji Ning, you won the Immortal Fate Conference  Who dares to mess with our Ji family? We are not expanding, we are just consolidating Yanshan. For decades, Yanshan has been reduced to a piece of iron."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "The changes in our Ji family are not big, but the changes in Anchan County are big." Ji Liuzhen sighed, "The entire Anchan County is very different from when you left. Even the Marquis of Anchan has been changed."

    "Has An Chanhou been replaced?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Who?"

    The most important people who competed for the position of Anchanhou were Beishan Yin and Beishan Heihu.

    "The current Anchanhou is Beishan Yin." Ji Liuzhen said.

    Volume 14 begins~~

    Today is just one chapter. Tomato owes you three chapters in total, which will be paid back within this month.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 14 Return to Daxia Chapter 2 Ji Ning is back

    "Beishan Yin?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "What about Beishan Baiwei and his father Beishan Black Tiger?" Ji Ning asked, "Are they okay?"

    The competition between these ancient tribes is very fierce, and the loser will usually be more miserable.

    "I know the relationship between Beishan Baiwei and Ji Ning." Ji Liuzhen said, "So I also paid attention to this matter. Beishan Heihu and his son Beishan Baiwei still live in Anchan City, and they still live in Beishan Heihu.  In the Hu Mansion. Although the power is not as great as in the past, at least there is no risk to one's life."

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then he was surprised.

    According to what I know, the competition for the title of "Hou" by the Beishan clan of Anchanhou is usually very cruel. The loser will usually be taken back to his mansion, or even expelled from Anchan City to some desolate place, or even ordered to be stationed in a certain place.  Fight for the tribe in the small world.  He might even die of old age in that small world.  Unexpectedly, after Beishan Yin became the Marquis of Anchan, his biggest rival 'Beishan Black Tiger' could still be safely in Anchan City.

    After having a cup of tea, Ji Ning felt relieved after chatting for a while, and immediately said: "I have to go out for a trip. I think I can get back in ten and a half months."

    "Ji Ning." Grandma Ying said hoarsely, "It's chaotic outside now, so you must be careful outside."

    "Confusion?" Ji Ning was confused, "Why is there confusion?"

    Ji Liuzhen said: "My Ji family is stuck in Yanshan and doesn't know much about the chaos in the outside world. However, we also know that many tribes and sects in Anchan County have been wiped out in the past twenty or thirty years! The entire Anchan County is full of  There was a tremor. Of course, the tribes and sects that were destroyed were all relatively weak, and they were all tribes and sects without immortals. There were still quite a few forces that were comparable to the 'Snow Dragon Mountain' back then."

    "What?" Ji Ning felt something was wrong.

    The force comparable to Xuelong Mountain is already considered a powerful force in Anchan County.

    With immortals stationed there, it is considered a top-notch force.

    ??Further up are the eight major forces: Black and White Academy, Sky Splitting Sword Sect, Hundred Flowers Fairyland, Tiansheng Sect, Blood God Sect, Hunter Dragon Clan, Mulan Clan, and Donghe Clan.

    The top ones are the Anchan Beishan clan and Yinglongwei branch.

    "The forces comparable to Snow Dragon Mountain all have deep foundations, and it is rare for one to be destroyed in a thousand years. How come they have been destroyed so many in just twenty or thirty years?" Ji Ning said.

    "My Ji family is sticking to Yanshan, so I don't know very well." Ji Liuzhen said.

    Ji Ning frowned.

    When leaving Fangcun Mountain this time, the master once said that the undercurrents in the Three Realms are raging now, and even the master may die.  Now when I come back, I find that Anchan County and other places are starting to become chaotic

    "Behind the chaos in Anchan County, there may be some big secrets hidden." Ji Ning secretly thought, "It seems that I should be more cautious. Even the master is extremely careful. What does my strength mean?"

    "Grandma Ying, Uncle Liu Zhen." Ji Ning said immediately, "Now that Anchan County is in chaos, you are doing the right thing. I, the Ji family, should rest assured and consolidate Yanshan. Well, I will go out first  I'll come back in ten days and a half. Qiuye, you don't have to follow me, just wait here for me to come back."

    "Yeah." Qiuye nodded.

    "Immortal Duohe and Immortal Wu Sui, I, the Ji family, have to rely on you to take a lot of trouble." Ji Ning said.

    "It's right. Fellow Taoist Ji Ning saved my entire Immortal Mansion Monster Clan. It's all right to do this." Immortal Wu Sui said.

    "My Immortal Mansion Monster Clan is also in Yanshan, and we are both prosperous and devastated by the Ji family." Immortal Duohe was also very enthusiastic. The two of them made the 'Millennium Oath' because of their clans, but Ji Ning  He and the two spiritual beasts are now immortals returning to the void, which has changed their attitudes.

    Thousands of miles away from Anchan City, ripples appeared in the sky, and a boy in animal skin appeared with a big snow-white dog.

    The little green snake wrapped around Ji Ning's arm raised its head and looked into the distance, and said excitedly: "I finally came to Anchan City, hahaha, I, Xiaoqing, am now a Returning Earth Immortal, and I can be regarded as one in Anchan City.  He must be a master!"

    Whoosh!

    Ning, however, rode a gust of wind and flew directly into Anchan City.

    "I'm back. I don't know if Master is in the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning soon saw the Black and White Academy in the distance. At that time, the Immortal of the Academy went out to work hard to sharpen himself. Now that nearly forty years have passed, it is no longer possible.  I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m back.

    Wow~~~

    Ji Ning flew directly into the Black and White Academy.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Anchanhou Mansion.

    A large number of water mirrors are suspended in mid-air, and a famous cultivator is watching over them.

    ¡°There is a direct flight into the airportThe city dweller!  "The picture monitored by one of the water mirrors quickly attracted the attention of an immortal cultivator. As he reported it loudly, it was quickly confirmed.

    "The boy in animal skin carries the green snake and white water in the sky."

    "This person should be Ji Ning, the real person from Beiming who won first place in the Immortal Fate Conference more than thirty years ago and then disappeared without a trace!"

    "The information from Beiming Master Ji Ning is top-notch, report it quickly!"

    This piece of information was quickly reported to the police.

    The Anchan Beishan clan is still very strict in supervising their fiefdom. At least anyone who dares to fly in Anchan City will be clearly investigated.  Even in the vast land of Anchan County, if a violent fluctuation of heaven and earth energy occurs somewhere, it will be discovered immediately!

    ¡°For example, when the Fire Dragon Immortal made a breakthrough in ¡®Yanshan¡¯, the Beishan clan of Anchanhou discovered it immediately.

    "Jining?"

    "Ji Ning, who disappeared for more than thirty years after the Immortal Fate Conference?"

    "Hurry up and report this news to our ancestors!"

    "yes."

    The news continues to come in.

    Soon this news reached the ¡®Tuoshan Celestial Immortal¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    A hunchbacked old man with a wooden cane, white hair and long eyebrows, appeared in the air with one step and walked directly towards the Black and White Academy.

    "I heard that the Evergreen Sword Immortal of the Chiming Daozu lineage wanted to accept Ji Ning as his disciple, but it seems that Ji Ning did not take him as his disciple, nor did he take other immortals or gods from the Chiming Daozu lineage as his disciples or even  Many immortals from the Chiming Taoist lineage don't know where Ji Ning has gone." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal thought silently.

    Ji Ning¡¯s disappearance caused some disturbance.

    It should be noted that back then, Lu Dongbin and other Chunyang True Immortals wanted to accept Ji Ning as their disciple, among which Lu Dongbin was the most enthusiastic.  However, the Emperor of Daxia firmly refused and decided to keep Ji Ning in the lineage of Chiming Daozu.

    But what happened next?

    It should be noted that there were many Celestial Immortals in Tianmang Palace at the time. Of course, the news had spread a long time ago. Many Celestial Immortals were also under the command of Chiming Daozu. Everyone was inquiring and also learned that the Evergreen Sword Immortal wanted to accept Ji Ning as his disciple, but  Ji Ning himself did not agree, but disappeared.

    No matter how much we checked, none of the immortals under the lineage of the Chiming Daozu accepted Ji Ning as a disciple. Everyone speculated that Ji Ning should not have joined the lineage of the Chiming Daozu.

    Where did Ji Ning go?

    Why don¡¯t you worship the Evergreen Sword Immortal as your master?

    Who did you worship as your teacher?  Or that he didn¡¯t become a disciple!  But practicing alone!

    This has become a mystery!

    "We had a lot of fun chatting." The mountain-carrying immortal on crutches came to the front of the Black and White Academy Headmaster's Hall and stepped inside. A pair of cloudy eyes under his long eyebrows scanned the people in the hall. At this moment, more than ten people had gathered.  There were not so many immortals in the Black and White Academy more than thirty years ago, but Anchan County has been too chaotic in the past twenty or thirty years, so the leisurely Bihai Taoist and other Yuanshen Taoists with extremely high perceptions also all came one by one.  Breakthrough and reach the realm of returning to the void.

    "Senior Tuoshan."

    Immediately, all the immortals from the Black and White Academy bowed respectfully.

    Ji Ning also saluted and said, "Senior Tuoshan."

    "Jining is back?" Tuoshan Celestial Immortal nodded slightly, his eyes brightening, "It has only been more than thirty years, and you and your two spirit beasts have actually entered the realm of returning to the void. This monster has cultivated  , but it is much slower than human cultivation. You two spiritual beasts have stepped into the realm of returning to the void. It seems that you have also had great opportunities in the past thirty years."

    The short old man on the side, the Five Crazy Immortals, sighed with emotion: "We were also talking about this just now. It is not easy to become an Earth Immortal who returns to the void. Ji Ning and these two spirit beasts now there are three more people in our Black and White Academy.  He is famous as an Earth Immortal. Naturally, all my fellow disciples are very happy."

    The Tuoshan Celestial Immortal nodded, and then said: "Little friend Ji Ning suddenly disappeared that year, which attracted a lot of attention. I wonder where the little friend has been in the past thirty years?"

    Ji Ning smiled: "It's just a matter of apprenticeship."

    "Become a disciple?" Tuoshan Tianxian was moved in his heart and asked, "I wonder who it is?"

    "Sorry, we can't spread it to outsiders." Ji Ning said.

    Tuoshan Tianxian smiled: "Don't force me, don't force me." But he muttered secretly in his heart, "It seems that some other force in the Three Realms took this Ji Ning away, and now this Ji Ning is unwilling to tell the name of his master.  . I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want to cause too much trouble. But Master Ji Ning who dares to do this is probably a powerful person.¡±

    The fact that Ji Ning became a disciple is indeed very interesting.

    It is somewhat advantageous for other forces to accept Ji Ning as their disciple.He is from the lineage of the Chiming Dao Ancestor!

    But for Ji Ning himself, the Chiming Daozu lineage cannot be forced, because the disciples must be willing to accept them!  Whether it is a true immortal, a god, or a Taoist disciple, they will always askif they are willing to worship me as their teacher!  If Ji Ning is not willing, then no one will forcefully accept him as a disciple.  But Ji Ning voluntarily ran away with others and became his teacher. The Emperor of Daxia could only suffer the disadvantage of being dumb.

    "If nothing happens, little friend Ji Ning, you can go to Anchanhou Mansion." Tuoshan Tianxian said with a smile.

    "Definitely." Ji Ning said.

    "Well, I won't disturb your family reunion." Tuoshan Tianxian immediately turned around, leaning on his cane, and drifted away.

    Inside the palace.

    "Ji Ning, there is some chaos in Anchan County now, so be careful. Although our Black and White Academy is on the side of Anchanhou's Beishan clan, we can't stupidly act as a scapegoat for his Beishan clan." Wu Kuang said.  The Immortal said in a low voice, and all the other Loose Immortals and Earth Immortals present also nodded and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning and Sloppy Master are the two pillars of their future of Black and White Academy!  They didn't want Ji Ning to be taken advantage of.

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand, by the way, is my master in the Black and White Academy?"

    "Your master just came back a few days ago and is meditating in seclusion. It won't be long before he is able to survive the tribulation." Five Crazy Immortals said.

    "Overcoming the tribulation?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Return to Daxia Chapter 3: Blood God Cult

    Soon, Ji Ning met the Immortal Diancai.

    Under the quiet pavilion, there was a pot of fairy wine and two wine glasses. The master and the apprentice were drinking and talking.

    "Master, I didn't disturb your retreat, right?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I'm just meditating in seclusion. It's not about enlightenment. I'm afraid of being disturbed." The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning and nodded with satisfaction, "Jin Ning, you are much more powerful than you were back then. When you first entered my sect, you were still the same person.  Puyu, you are very immature. Now your spiritual consciousness is stronger than mine. You are worthy of being a peerless genius who won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference after practicing for more than thirty years."

    "Master, don't praise me, my disciple's tail is almost sticking up." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "You kid" The Immortal Diancai smiled and shook his head.

    Ji Ning also said seriously: "Master, do you really want to overcome the tribulation recently? In this tribulation, you must be cautious and cautious, and you must not be negligent in the slightest."

    "Of course I know that there are so many Earthly Immortals and Loose Immortals. Normally, it would be rare for a Celestial Immortal to be born in the entire Daxia world in a million years." The Immortal Dian Cai said, "But now is different from the past. In the past twenty or thirty years, the entire Daxia  In Xia World, several earthly immortals have successfully overcome the tribulation and become heavenly immortals."

    "How many?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes." The Immortal Master nodded, "The more turbulent it is, the easier it is for strong men to be born! And I sensed something during my practice some time ago that a catastrophe is about to come. If I want to overcome the catastrophe and become an immortal, I must  There is only a glimmer of hope in overcoming the catastrophe in the near future. If we delay it, we may die in this catastrophe."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    Immortals' senses are generally very accurate. In fact, since returning to the world of Daxia, Ji Ning has also vaguely felt that a terrible storm is coming. However, Ji Ning does not have the sense that he must overcome the tribulation in the near future. Obviously, he  Ji Ning's vitality is much stronger than that of the Immortal Diancai after he has successfully practiced the Jiu Xuan Gong.

    "Master." Ji Ning suddenly flipped his hand, and a large pile of books as tall as a person appeared next to him.

    "This is it?" The Immortal Diancai was confused.

    "Daozang." Ji Ning said, "Master can read these three books."

    Ji Ning took out three thick books.

    Immortal Dian Cai immediately took it and started to look through it. These Taoist treasures were obtained by Ji Ning after he killed all the demon kings, evil ancestors and other beings in Xieyue World!  It should be noted that these powerful beings generally believe in themselves to prevent the destruction of Daozang within their own power, so they will carry a copy with them.  For example, when the Fire Winged Demon King destroyed the Qi State, part of the Daozang of the Qi State fell into the hands of the Fire Winged Demon King, and naturally Ning also got it.

    "Good swordsmanship, good swordsmanship." The Immortal's eyes shone brightly when he saw it. He flipped through another book and was excited about it, "Pointing straight to the great road, straight to the great road."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    It should be noted that Qi State can open up millions of miles of territory in just tens of thousands of years. How can Daozang be underestimated?  The Twelve Demon Kings of Dongliu and the Evil Ancestor are all comparable to immortals. The accumulation of all these Taoist treasures is quite amazing.  Although it is far from comparable to Fangcun Mountain, it is more than ten times stronger than Black and White Academy!

    "Ji Ning, these Taoist treasures?" The Immortal of the Imperial Palace looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master, don't worry, these Taoist treasures are obtained by the disciples, and there will be no future problems. These are prepared for the master and the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning said.  The secret knowledge of the Fangcun Mountain lineage is absolutely not allowed to be passed on to others due to the rules of the ancestors, but there is no taboo on what was obtained by killing the demon king and the evil ancestor.

    There are more than ten loose immortals and earthly immortals in Black and White Academy, and all of them are not ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals. With these Daozang, their strength can be improved to another level.

    As for Ji?

    Ji Ning also prepared an extra copy of these Daozangs for the Ji family using the watermark technique, and Ji Ning believed that as his strength grows stronger, he will definitely obtain more outstanding Daozangs.  For his father's wishes, for the wishes of the old patriarch and the others, and as a descendant of the Ji family, he naturally wanted to make the Ji family strong.

    "Okay, okay, these Taoist treasures are all very remarkable." The Immortal Diancai was excited, "These three swordsmanship classics you selected have inspired me. I need to retreat immediately and study hard. This time  I am more certain of robbing me."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    These three classics are no less than the entire "Three Feet Sword", they are all kendo classics!  Nowadays, among the returning immortals in the Black and White Academy, there are only two sword immortals, namely the Diancai Immortal and Ji Ning, but no one would compete with the Diancai Immortal.

    ¡­¡­

    "OK."

    The loose immortals and earthly immortals from the Black and White Academy were all summoned to the Diancai Immortal. They saw the piles of Daozang, and they were all overjoyed after looking through them.

    "Supernatural power "Nine Songs of Goodness""

    "Supernatural power "Blood Shadow Escape Technique"¡°The secret technique ¡®Thousand Star Soul Search¡¯.¡±

    "There is no Qi refining method at the pure Yang level. My Black and White Academy does not yet have the Qi refining method at the pure Yang level."

    "This is also the pure Yang level qi refining method."

    "This is the formation."

    "Is this the art of puppetry?"

    The various Taoist treasures made the blood of many loose and earthly immortals boil with excitement.

    Ji Ning secretly lamented that on Fangcun Mountain, there were even better Daluo-level qi-refining methods!  There are many swordsmanships created by Daozu, but unfortunately the sect rules prohibit them from being taught to outsiders.  He could only give the things obtained by these demon kings and evil ancestors to his master, but he had already made his master extremely excited.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The loose immortals and earthly immortals in Black and White Academy are all extraordinary.

    There were no good Dao Zangs in the past, but now with the Dao Zang brought out by Ji Ning, everyone¡¯s strength is destined to be improved again. Even the five crazy immortals laughed: ¡°With this Dao Zang, my Black and White Academy¡¯s luck will be the same.  Ten times more powerful! At the beginning of the Immortal Fate Conference, Xiao Sloppy entered the top six, and Ji Ning won the first place. I knew that my Black and White Academy's luck would become stronger, and I would be even more powerful. Today I finally saw it, with this Daozang, haha  Even I can probably live for tens of thousands more years."

    The Five Crazy Immortals originally estimated that they might not be able to withstand the three disasters and nine tribulations in nine hundred years. However, with these Taoist treasures, they will have a deeper understanding and stronger strength, and they will naturally be able to live longer.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    Ji Ning and Immortal Diancai were walking on the mountain road in the Black and White Academy.

    "Ji Ning, Daozang is the foundation of a sect. With these Daozangs, the Black and White Academy will become even more powerful, and even rival the top sects in the Great Xia Dynasty in the future." The Immortal of the Palace Talents looked at Ji Ning, "This  Everything is because of you, your contribution this time is too great."

    Some disciples are more willing to give so much to their own tribes and sects when they get a powerful Daozang, but it is still very little.

    "These are nothing." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Not only is Anchan County in chaos now, but the entire Daxia world is undercurrents and turbulent. Relying on these Taoist teachings, the strength of the top loose immortals and earth immortals in my Black and White Academy can be raised to another level. In this way, my Black and White Academy  The Academy will be able to survive more people in this catastrophe." Immortal Cai Cai looked at Ji Ning and said, "A copy of the Dao Zang at such a critical moment is more important than ten hundred copies of the Dao Zang after the catastrophe."

    Ji Ning asked in confusion: "Master, where is the chaos in Anchan County?"

    "You don't know?" The immortal was puzzled.

    "I just returned to Daxia. I didn't have much conversation with the Five Crazy Brothers before, but Master, you just left seclusion," Ji Ning said.

    Immortal Diancai nodded: "Then let me tell you, this Anchan County By the way, your friend named 'Beishan Baiwei' was assassinated more than ten years ago and almost died.  To die is to be assassinated in Anchan City!"

    "What?" Ji Ning was surprised, "In Anchan City? Isn't this provoking the Great Xia Dynasty?"

    In Daxia cities, fighting is prohibited.

    This is the law!

    Like the Immortal Fuyun sent by the Shaoyan clan, he was willing to die!

    "How is Beishan Baiwei doing now?" Ji Ning asked.

    "He was lucky enough to survive, and he is naturally living well now." Immortal Diancai said, "In the past twenty or thirty years, there have been more than a hundred assassinations in Anchan City, although we all guessed that it should be the 'Blood God Sect'  What he did is just speculation, without evidence. Without evidence, it would be difficult for the Great Xia Dynasty to take action."

    Ji Ning was confused: "The Blood God Sect, one of the eight major forces in Anchan County? Does it have such courage?"

    There have been hundreds of assassinations in Anchan City, which is crazy.

    "Why not? Their courage is much greater than you think." Immortal Diancai shook his head, "The Blood God Sect is a gathering of lunatics, and the strength that the Blood God Sect has recently exploded is astonishing, and An Chan  In the several collisions between the Beishan clan, Anchan and the Beishan clan suffered losses one after another."

    "What?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    The Beishan clan of Anchan is the one who rules this land. He is a feudal lord!

    The Blood God Cult is only one of the eight major forces.

    Logically speaking, if the Anchan Beishan clan really wants to deal with the Blood God Sect, it should not be difficult to destroy the Blood God Sect.

    "The strength of the Blood God Sect is much stronger than it appeared in the past." Diancai Immortal said, "The leader of the Blood God Sect even fought against the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal. Even the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal could do nothing to him. The Anchan Beishan clan  Many garrison points and some armies of immortal cultivators were forcibly removed and killed by the Blood God Sect. Whether it was the collision of loose immortals or the fight between low-level disciples Anchan and Beishan clan could not be said to have the upper hand. It can only be said that both sides  each otherLet's have a tug of war.  "

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, he couldn't destroy one of the eight major forces in the territory?

    "The leader of the Blood God Sect was not so strong in the past. The Immortal Diancai shook his head, "Back then, I fought against the leader of the Blood God Sect, the Son of Blood God, and just now, his strength has actually risen to the same level as a heavenly immortal.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "The Anchan Beishan clan is feeling distressed now. He wants to recruit other forces under his command to deal with the Blood God Sect." Immortal Diancai said, "But now, not only our Anchan County is in turmoil, but the entire Daxia world is in turmoil. We are waiting for you.  How dare the various sects and tribes to be careless?¡±

    "How could this happen?" Ji Ning frowned.

    The whole of Great Xia is in chaos, and it seems that the order in the past has been completely shattered.

    It seems that there is an extremely terrifying black hand behind this, stirring everything.

    "Because the entire Daxia world is in turmoil, and the Blood God Sect has suddenly become powerful. So we all speculate that there should be a big secret behind the Blood God Sect. Ji Ning, please don't rush forward foolishly. This is An  The Chanbeishan clan needs to worry the most." Immortal Diancai enjoined, "In a catastrophe, you have to be more careful."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Master, master, please rest first. Disciple will go see the brothers later."

    "Brother? Do you know where your junior brother Mu Zishuo is now?" the immortal asked.

    "I don't know, I haven't seen him for more than thirty years, and I just want to meet Junior Brother Shuo." Ji Ning asked doubtfully, "What's wrong? What happened to Junior Brother Shuo?"

    The Immortal Diancai shook his head: "Mu Zishuo disappeared with his Taoist companion more than 20 years ago!"

    (Tomato was not good in the first two days, but Tomato writes novels and must be responsible for the novel! I gritted my teeth and took seven days off at a time during the Panlong period, and I also took three days off at a time several times during the Devouring Starry Sky. I want to say when I am fully prepared  When the time comes, I will keep updating continuously, but when the tomato preparation is not enough, I have no choice but to bite the bullet and ask for leave.)

    (Of course Being fully prepared is what Tomato should do. But in a novel of millions of words, there will occasionally be mistakes, and I hope everyone can forgive me.)

    (As for those who curse indiscriminately, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible, I can¡¯t take care of you!)

    (I write novels, firstly for myself, because I enjoy writing novels and I can make some money at the same time. Secondly, for readers. Readers are excited by my novels, and I feel a sense of accomplishment and satisfaction. That¡¯s all.)

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Return to Daxia Chapter 4: Those Servants of the Year

    "Missing?" Ji Ning's heart trembled, and then he asked anxiously, "When did he have a Taoist companion, and who is the Taoist companion? Also, he disappeared more than 20 years ago. Is it possible that there is no news at all? Please."  Did Tianbaoshan help?"

    The talented Immortal could also see that Ji Ning was nervous, and immediately said: "After you won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference, some people from the Black and White Academy came back, and Mu Zishuo also returned to Anchan City, usually concentrating on thinking about puppets.  Skill, he would occasionally gather with Beishan Baiwei and other young people in Anchan City. At the gathering, he met a female disciple of the Qianchuan Sect, 'Yu Xia Zhenren', and the two got along very well after not long, and they got married.  Became a Taoist couple."

    "Their Taoist couple has a deep relationship, which makes many young people in Anchan City envious. It is also a good story."

    "But one day, Mu Zishuo and his Taoist companions suddenly disappeared. Normally, when disciples of the Black and White Academy go out to explore and gain experience, they would say something to the Black and White Academy, or leave some messages. But Mu Zishuo and Yu Xia were both  He just disappeared without leaving a message."

    "My Black and White Academy also investigated this matter, and asked the Anchan Beishan clan for help, and also asked Tianbaoshan for help, but we couldn't find any trace."

    "They seem to have disappeared from this world!"

    Hearing what the master said, Ji Ning became more and more anxious, and asked: "Is it possible that there has been no trace of it for more than twenty years?"

    "No." Diancai Immortal shook his head.

    Ji Ning was panicked.

    Something is wrong.

    "That's so wrong. Junior Brother Mu Zishuo is not such an unreliable person. Regardless of his relationship with other people, he and he are real life and death brothers!"  If Junior Brother Mu Zishuo really had to go out for a long time for something important, he should have left a message to himself.

    "For more than twenty years, even Tianbaoshan, which is known as the No. 1 Intelligence Organization, has not found any trace of them." Diancai Immortal said, "Mu Zishuo's parents died early and had nothing to worry about. But behind the real Yu Xia is  There is a tribe, there are fathers and elders, and her father is still alive. But there is also no news at all."

    "But don't panic." The immortal said.

    "What about the life slip?" Ji Ning asked.

    "She has been missing for so long, so she is probably dead."

    "Mu Zishuo's life slip was not broken, but his Taoist companion's life slip was." Diancai Immortal said, "The two of them did not leave any message before they disappeared. They should have encountered some special circumstances suddenly. But twenty  Mu Zishuo has not died for many years. It is estimated that he will not die easily."

    Ji Ning was worried.

    Junior Brother Shuo¡¯s Taoist companion is dead!  This shows that Junior Brother Shuo and the others were in terrible danger when they disappeared!

    "He is still alive. I guess he is stuck in a special place and can't get out for the time being." said the Immortal Diancai.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    No matter what, you have to find a way to check it yourself.

    "You go back to rest first, I also want to go back to retreat." The Immortal Diancai said, "The three swordsmanship books you gave me have touched me a lot. If it's okay, you don't need to disturb me. I estimate that this retreat will take some time.  .When this retreat ends, I¡¯m afraid I will start to transcend the tribulation.¡±

    "So anxious?" Ji Ning didn't expect that even though he had given away three swordsmanship books, the master was still so anxious.

    "I estimate that these three swordsmanship classics can help my swordsmanship rise to another level in a short time. However, this is what I have accumulated over the past many years, so I can improve it in a short time! But if I want to improve it again, I am afraid it will take a hundred years or even longer.  Now I have a feeling, I can't wait that long!" Immortal Diancai said softly, "The threats and pressure from the underworld have already forced me to delay any longer."

    Ji Ning nodded solemnly.

    ¡­¡­

    After separating from his master, Ji Ning returned to his own peak, Beiming Peak, in the Black and White Academy.

    In the first hall, a sumptuous banquet has been prepared.

    When Ji Ning was chatting with Immortal Dian Cai, he asked Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing to go back to Beiming Peak first.

    "Senior brother." The three figures in the hall all saluted respectfully, and a short figure also knelt: "Greetings to the eldest master."

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    Of those three people, one of them is the young man 'Meng Yan' who is still honest but obviously more burly. Next to Meng Yan is the tall and thin young man 'Yun Zhou' with deep eyes, who is much calmer than before.  The one next to her was a woman wearing a black gauze dress, still with a pair of watery eyes full of endless charm. She also had a child with her. This woman was the extremely youthful 'Yun Lu' back then.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes fell on the child.

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning, this is my child Yun Yi.??.  Yun Lu said anxiously.

    "We haven't seen each other for decades, and we already have children." Ji Ning smiled and nodded, "Meng Yan, it seems that you are quite talented in the body training of gods and demons, and you have reached the realm of all things. Yun Zhou is not bad either."

    With that said, Ji Ning took his seat.

    "You all have a seat," Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Immediately everyone sat down one by one.

    "Back then, when we heard that Senior Brother Ji Ning won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference and that the Second Soul killed the Sanxian, we were all filled with admiration and excitement. Today we finally meet Senior Brother Ji Ning." Yun Zhou said with a smile.

    Ji Ning nodded calmly: "By the way, how have you been doing these years? How about Oofa, Wangwei, and Mingyang?"

    At the beginning, I had a total of six servants.

    They are Meng Yan, Yunlu, Yunzhou, Wei Fang, Wangwei, and Ming Yang.

    "I, still" Yun Zhou looked at Meng Yan and Yun Lu.

    "Brother, tell me." Yun Lu said.

    Meng Yan also nodded.

    Yunzhou looked at Ji Ning and said, "It has been more than forty years since senior brother Ji Ning left Beiming Peak. Since he left, the six of us have been working diligently. Meng Yan is quite good at refining the body of gods and demons."  Because of his talent, he concentrates more on refining the body of gods and demons and seldom goes out. But Ming Yang, Wang Wei, Ogata and I all often go out to explore."

    "Among them, Wangwei was originally very strong, but his potential was limited and his progress was extremely slow. More than ten years ago, he was killed by another Zifu Perfection cultivator when he was wandering around." Yunzhou said.

    Ji Ning immediately sighed.

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    He is the loyal guard of Beishan Baiwei. At first, he seemed simple, but Ji Ning originally had high expectations for him.  However, during subsequent contacts, Ji Ning discovered that Wang Wei had begun to change since he entered the Black and White Academy, and Ji Ning was also a little disappointed with him.  Unexpectedly, they are all dead now.

    "Ogata's talent is extremely high, even higher than mine." Yunzhou said, "But he formed a Taoist couple with a female cultivator in Baihua Fairyland, and then had some entanglements with the female cultivator, and was eventually killed by the female cultivator.  Killed by senior brother."

    "What?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    I have long heard that some Taoist couples have enmity, betrayal, and even fight each other.

    I didn¡¯t expect that one of my six servants would be included!

    "Where is Ming Yang?" Ji Ning asked, "Is he also dead?"

    "Ming Yang has gone back to his hometown a long time ago. Judging from what he told us when he left, I'm afraid he won't come back in the future. He may stay in his hometown with peace of mind." Yunzhou said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Yunlu and Donghe Qingyun, the young master of the Donghe clan, have become a Taoist couple." Yunzhou said, gritting his teeth angrily, "This Donghe Qingyun is also a rare talent, and he even joined my Black and White Academy.  Because he likes to use swords, he is even touted as the 'Second Immortal of Beiming', but compared to you, Senior Brother Ji Ning, he is far behind."

    Ji Ning was drinking there and listening.

    "My sister and I were wrong at first. After all, Donghe Qingyun was born in a big family. He was still young in the big family. After entering the Black and White Academy, he hung out with some noble sons in Anchan City. He even bought  Many maids even beat and scolded my sister. In anger, my sister separated from him and took Xiaoyi back to Beiming Peak. Donghe Qingyun also wanted to cause trouble for my sister, but fortunately he took care of senior brother Ji Ning.  You don't dare to continue to be so presumptuous," Yun Zhou said.

    Yun Lu sat below, her eyes a little red, and whispered: "Make senior brother laugh."

    Ji Ning sighed.

    Yunlu is indeed a peerless enchantment. When she first entered the Black and White Academy, all of her subordinates, including Ogata, Ming Yang, and Wangwei, wanted to pursue Yunlu.  There are also many ordinary disciples in the Black and White Academy pursuing Yun Lu.  But Yunlu has a very high vision, and she doesn't like them at all.

    Who would have thought that in the end, a talented young master of the Donghe clan was selected, and he was also an official disciple of the Black and White Academy, ¡®Donghe Qingyun¡¯.

    pity¡­¡­

    This is how it ends.

    "Brother Meng Yan is the most powerful among us." Yunzhou said, "Brother Meng Yan is very talented in the body refining of gods and demons. He was even spotted by the Five Crazy Immortals and accepted him as a disciple, and became my Black and White Academy.  He is a formal disciple. There is also a mountain peak assigned to him, but Brother Meng Yan has always lived here and has never moved."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked at Meng Yan in surprise and said with a smile, "Have you become an official disciple? Brother Wu Feng still has a very vicious vision. He is optimistic about you. It seems that you will have a bright future in the future."

    "If Senior Brother Ning hadn't let me enter the Black and White Academy, I don't know what I would be like now." Meng Yan said honestly.

    ?Ji Ning nodded.

    Not proud at all, it seems that among his six servants, only Meng Yan will be more dazzling in the future.

    "The other five have all said it, and I am the only one left." Yunzhou chuckled, "I have practiced for many years and found out that what I like is the art of puppetry."

    Ji Ning sighed.

    Six servants.

    Two died, one returned home, Yun Zhou kept a low profile, and the peerless enchanting Yun Lu lived alone with her children. Only Meng Yan, who was the weakest at the time, soared into the sky and became an official disciple of the Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning returned to the Black and White Academy. Especially when Ji Ning and the Immortal were walking side by side, he was seen by many Black and White Academy disciples.

    When the news spread, Tianbaoshan naturally knew about it very quickly.

    "The number one in the Immortal Fate Conference, Ji Ning, has returned to the Black and White Academy after disappearing for more than thirty years."

    "quick."

    "Send the news quickly."

    A full thousand cultivators went to deliver the information.

    In the entire Daxia world, too many people are paying attention to Ji Ning.  Not to mention people like Jiulian, Princess Xiyue, Shaoyan clan, etc. who have some connections with Ji Ning.  Even many potential forces have long been eyeing Ji Ning, the number one player in the Immortal Fate Conference who mysteriously disappeared!  After all, everyone knows how extraordinary that Immortal Fate Conference was.

    There are two people chosen by the Tao Ancestor as his direct disciples!  However, Ji Ning was the first in that conference. He did not even become a disciple of any immortal demon sect of Chiming Daozu, but disappeared without a trace.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Return to Daxia Chapter 5: Daxia¡¯s Number One Killer Organization

    On the top of a mountain, there is an ancient tower.

    A man in gray robe turned into a stream of light and quickly approached.

    There were two guards in black armor at the entrance of the tower. Both guards stretched out their arms and blocked the way.  One of the guards said in a low voice: "This is a forbidden area and cannot be entered."

    "I have important information to tell the ancestors under the order of the clan leader." The man in gray robe respectfully handed over the animal skin scroll.

    "Yeah." One of the guards took the animal skin roll and entered the tower directly.

    The man in gray robe retreated respectfully and quietly.

    On the first floor of the tower, there was a tall, thin old man with narrow eyes sitting cross-legged and silently. He was the Shaoyan clan¡¯s immortal ¡®Ancestor Xuanji¡¯.

    "Ancestor." After the black armored guard entered, he saluted respectfully and presented the animal skin scroll with both hands.

    Ancestor Xuanji opened his eyes and waved, and the animal skin scroll flew into his palm. At the same time, he coldly ordered: "Go down."

    "Yes." The black armored guard quickly withdrew and continued to stand silently at the entrance of the tower. He has been standing at the entrance of the tower for over 100 million years. Since he was created, he has spent most of his time guarding the tower.

    Wow.

    The ancestor of Xuanji unfolded the animal skin scroll and looked at the information in it calmly.

    "Huh?" Ancestor Xuanji frowned, "That boy Ji Ning is back? Not only himself, but also the two spiritual beasts under his command have reached the early stage of returning to the void."

    No one doubts that Ji Ning has the ability to return to the void.

    After all, before the Immortal Fate Conference, Ji Ning¡¯s second soul had already killed a loose immortal in the ¡®Yuan Shen Perfection¡¯.  After more than thirty years, it was very normal for Ji Ning to become an Earth Immortal.  However, the two spirit beasts have also entered the stage of returning to the virtual world, which is very abnormal.

    Because the understanding of the human race is much higher than that of the demon race, the two spirit beasts have become the returning immortals. Obviously, in terms of Tao understanding, both spirit beasts have exceeded the threshold of the returning earth immortals!  Even if Bai Shuize and Kong Qing Snake are both divine beasts, logically speaking, their cultivation speed should not be so fast!  The cultivation of the demon clan is naturally much slower, so fast there must be some special luck!

    "It seems that Ji Ning has disappeared for more than thirty years. I'm afraid that something will happen to him." Ancestor Xuanji's narrow eyes flashed with cold light.

    "Everyone." Ancestor Xuanji suddenly shouted.

    The sound penetrated the void and reached another space.

    "Everyone!"

    "Everyone!"

    "Everyone!"

    His voice echoed in another space.

    Wow!

    I saw a gate of black mist appearing not far away from the ancestor Xuanji.  Four figures stepped out one after another from the door of black mist.  There are handsome young men, old men who have gone through many vicissitudes of life, a man holding a big clock in one hand, and an old man with his eyes closed and his head full of white hair.

    After these four people came, they all sat down cross-legged.

    "Xuanji, why are you looking for me?" the handsome young man said calmly.

    "What big thing happened, do you want the four of us to come out?" the man holding the golden bell said in a low voice.

    The other two were also silent.

    They are all immortal ancestors.  He is the real pillar of the Shaoyan clan!  Because the entire Daxia world is now full of undercurrents and dangers, they, the Celestial Ancestors, do not dare to take it lightly. Including Ancestor Xuanji, a full five Celestial Ancestors are stationed here to guard this divine tower.

    "Everyone, please take a look." Ancestor Xuanji waved his hand, and the animal skin scroll unfolded and floated in mid-air.

    The four ancestors of the Celestial Immortals all looked at it, and the ancestor who looked like a withered man with his eyes closed also had his mind scanned.

    "Jining?"

    "Then Ji Ning is back?"

    Each and every ancestor of the Celestial Immortals frowned.

    Of course they know Ji Ning¡¯s name.  When the Immortal Fate Conference was held, they didn't know how special that Immortal Fate Conference was.  But after the Immortal Fate Conference ended, the undercurrents in the Daxia world were raging, and even the entire Three Realms were in a storm They also understood that a major turmoil in the Three Realms was about to begin.

    In their view, the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors might be able to easily survive such a huge turmoil, but they, the Immortals, would be in danger.  Which big turmoil.  It¡¯s not about killing hordes of immortals.

    "The Three Realms are in turmoil now. In that Immortal Fate Conference, I am afraid that the future powerful men of the Three Realms will be born. In that Immortal Fate Conference, two people were accepted as disciples by the Tao Ancestor." Ancestor Xuanji said in a low voice, "And this Ji Ning is  He was the first in that Immortal Fate Conference. He also mysteriously disappeared for more than thirty years, and he did not become a disciple of any immortal demon from the Chiming Taoist lineage. In addition, this time, his two spiritual beasts became immortals returning to the void.  There is no doubtthis Ji Ning is??More than thirty years later, I must have had great opportunities!  "

    "Um."

    "right."

    "I'm afraid I have become a disciple of a major force in the Three Realms."

    The other four ancestors all agreed.

    "He is a remnant of the Yuchi clan. The entire Yuchi clan was destroyed by my Shaoyan clan. His mother's name is 'Yuchixue'. Yuchixue's relatives all died at the hands of my Shaoyan clan. How could Ji Ning not  Hate my Shaoyan clan?" Ancestor Xuanji said, "What's more, my Shaoyan clan also sent some Sanxian dead warriors to assassinate him. I'm afraid this hatred is hard to explain!"

    "I thought he would worship under the sect of some true immortal god from my lineage, Chiming Dao Ancestor, but who would have thought that he didn't worship any of them." Ancestor Xuanji said excitedly, "If he worships under the sect of the Evergreen Sword Immortal, for the sake of Chang Qing  For Qingjianxian¡¯s sake, it¡¯s not easy for us to take action. But now we don¡¯t have to worry about it at all. Even if he worships a strong man from the Three Realms as his teacher, he is not from the lineage of my Chiming Dao Ancestor! He can¡¯t control us at all!¡±

    "So I think we should eradicate him as soon as possible! While he is just a returning immortal, eradicate him as soon as possible!" Ancestor Xuanji was very determined.

    "That makes sense!"

    "Um."

    "It's a pity that I don't know who his master is."

    "It doesn't matter who his master is, as long as he is not from the lineage of my Chiming Dao Ancestor, what are you afraid of?"

    The powerful beings in the Three Realms are like overlords, occupying areas.  It is too common for the immortals and demons under their sect to fight and fight for each other The powerful ones will not interfere, as long as other powerful people do not take action to 'use the big to bully the small'.  Then the powerful ones will be very calm when the juniors are fighting.

    Even if the apprentice dies, his skills will only be inferior to others.

    In the Three Realms, all kinds of fights and fighting are too common!  Therefore, for Patriarch Xuanji and the others, if Ji Ning worshiped in the lineage of Chiming Daozu, it would be a headache for them.  Because everyone is from the same force, Ji Ning's master can deal with them with just a few tricks.

    But since Ji Ning didn¡¯t join the lineage of the Chiming Dao Ancestor, the Xuanji Ancestor and the others would naturally have an easy time.

    "I'm not afraid, but to be cautious, I think we should find out who his master is! There are some lunatics in the three realms, many of whom have gone to heaven to kill, and some lunatics who protect others. Maybe they will take revenge on us for the sake of their apprentices.  "The handsome young man said.

    "Um."

    "What Jingyu said makes sense."

    "You dared not give me the face of the Chiming Dao Ancestor and took away Ji Ning. I'm afraid this Ji Ning's master is really a very courageous person."

    Ancestor Xuanji couldn't help but frown when he heard what others said: "What are you afraid of? Once we get here, there are only a few lunatics among the other forces in the Three Realms who dare to attack my 'Chiming Dao Ancestor Lineage' territory. I don't believe it."  It's such a coincidence. Secondly, even if it is such a coincidence, the three realms are in turmoil now. It's okay to go crazy normally, but who dares to go crazy and act randomly at this time?"

    "Xuanji's words are reasonable, but in my opinion, we ask Xueyun Tower to take action." The old man with his eyes closed all the time said.

    Suddenly the surroundings were quiet.

    "Please come to Xueyun Tower?"

    "The price is not small."

    "I'm afraid the asking price of Xueyun Tower is very high."

    Ancestor Xuanji nodded: "Ku Mu is right. Since you are worried about the mysterious master behind Ji Ning, let the Xueyun Tower take action. The person who accepts the task from the Xueyun Tower has taken an oath of heaven and will never leak the information. No.  Someone will know that we asked Xueyun Tower to take action. I think it is worth spending some treasures to eliminate future troubles!"

    "Okay, I agree."

    "Well, it's okay to invite Xueyun Tower, and spend more treasures to buy Ji Ning's life."

    "That's it."

    "Mystery. You can handle this."

    The ancestor of Xuanji nodded gently.  Of course he would not refuse, and he quietly left the tower that day and went to the Blood Cloud Tower.

    ******

    The depths of the mountains stretch for hundreds of thousands of miles.

    The ancestor of Xuanji holds the token.  They came to a canyon. The canyon was surrounded by fog, but there was a tall teleportation tower in the depths.

    "please."

    The disciple of Xueyun Tower stood aside and looked at the ancestor Xuanji.

    The ancestor of Xuanji stepped directly into the teleportation formation. As the teleportation tower lit up, whoosh!  The ancestor of Xuanji has disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Ancestor Xuanji stood on the clouds, and a towering teleportation array was also built on the clouds.

    Ancestor Xuanji looked from a distance and saw a faint pavilion deep in the endless blood-colored clouds rolling in the distance.

    &nbsp; "That's the Xueyun Tower?" Ancestor Xuanji was shocked.

    Bloody Cloud Tower

    A very mysterious force suddenly appeared thirty years ago, and this Xueyun Tower gave tokens to every major force in the Daxia world. Only the truly top major forces such as the Anchan Beishan clan and the Shaoyan clan  Only powerful forces are eligible to get some tokens.  As for the lower-ranking forces such as the Black and White Academy, they don't know the existence of the 'Blood Cloud Tower' at all.

    With the token, you can go to some hidden places and then be transported to another world. Blood Cloud Tower is in this mysterious world.

    No one knows the true location of Xueyun Tower!

    "As long as you are willing to pay a sufficient price, except for Emperor Xia, I, Xueyun Tower, can kill any other immortal or demon in the world of Great Xia!" This is the bold statement made by Xueyun Tower, and Xueyun Tower indeed has extremely terrifying powers.  With such strength, in just thirty years, more than ten Celestial Ancestors have been assassinated by the Blood Cloud Tower!

    Xueyun Tower is also recognized by these top forces as the ¡®No. 1 assassination organization in Great Xia¡¯.

    Xueyun Tower also protects the information of its guests, and even issued an oath of heaven to never leak any information about its guests.

    "Wow."

    Ancestor Xuanji was quickly taken to a secluded garden. Although he arrived at the garden, even Ancestor Xuanji did not know the route in: "This Blood Cloud Tower must be a powerful cave-like magic weapon, and the internal space is chaotic.  , I can¡¯t even tell the real layout.¡±

    In the garden.

    A girl in silver robe sat opposite.

    Ancestor Xuanji is sitting here. There is a scroll on the stone table in front of them, which is the content of the contract.

    "Kill Ji Ning?" The girl in silver robe said softly, "This is the number one in the Immortal Fate Conference. He has disappeared for more than thirty years. He is probably accepted as a disciple by the True Immortal God. There is even a slight possibility that he is a genius who was accepted as a disciple by the Tao Ancestor.  Character. Back then, the Second Soul was able to defeat the Sanxian. Now his strength is probably extremely high, perhaps even comparable to that of a million-year-old Sanxian."

    "Would you accept it?" Ancestor Xuanji said in a low voice.

    "Yes, of course." The silver-robed girl smiled calmly, "As long as you are willing to pay a sufficient price."

    ? **(To be continued.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Return to Daxia Chapter 6: Someone from Heaven

    "Price? What kind of price?" Ancestor Xuanji narrowed his eyes and looked at the silver-robed girl in front of him.

    The silver-robed girl smiled calmly: "For example, three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons, or treasures of comparable value."

    The corners of Xuanji Ancestor¡¯s eyes suddenly twitched.

    "The best of the Immortal level? Three pieces?" Ancestor Xuanji had long heard that the asking price of the Blood Cloud Tower was very high, but he was still shocked at this moment.

    "This Ji Ning has only been practicing for about seventy years now!" Ancestor Xuanji couldn't help but roared in a low voice, "It's less than a hundred years. I estimate that his strength is comparable to that of a five-million-year-old loose immortal at most! As for his strength, it is comparable to a million-year-old loose immortal."  Nian Sanxian', the possibility is extremely slim. To kill such a little guy, do you need three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons?"

    "Don't be angry. This is a business, a matter of mutual consent." The silver-robed girl smiled, "Indeed, it is very unlikely that Ji Ning's strength will reach the level of a million-year-old loose immortal. But the importance of this mission is  It¡¯s not about Ji Ning himself. I, Xueyun Tower, have never cared about this little guy. The most important thing about this mission is the master behind Ji Ning! He is the number one in the Immortal Fate Conference and has disappeared for more than thirty years No one knows about him  Who is the master? Maybe when my Xueyun Tower assassinated him, he crushed a certain letter talisman, and his master suddenly appeared! My Xueyun Tower estimates that his master is at least a true immortal from heaven. Once his master appears, my blood  The team sent by Yunlou will definitely die! I, Xueyunlou, need to take a big risk, so naturally the price will be high!"

    A Chunyang True Immortal or God is considered a strong person in the entire three realms!

    In the world of Daxia, Emperor Xia is the only True Immortal of Pure Yang!

    ??When the killer team sent by Xueyun Tower encounters the true immortal gods, they will naturally die.

    "snort."

    Ancestor Xuanji shook his head, "Don't fool me. The strong men in the Three Realms train their disciples, and they just let their disciples wander around and hone their skills. The disciples can only fight to death because their skills are inferior to others! How can those strong and powerful people in the Three Realms  Taking action casually? That¡¯s bullying the small!"

    The silver-robed girl smiled: "Ji Ning has a lot of involvement behind her, three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons, or treasures of comparable value. This is the condition of my Blood Cloud Tower!"

    "You" Ancestor Xuanji gritted his teeth.

    "If you don't want to, you can leave, Xuanji Celestial Immortal." The silver-robed girl still smiled.

    "good!"

    The ancestor of Xuanji gritted his teeth, and then he took out some elixirs, spiritual materials, immortal-level magic weapons, and massive amounts of essence liquid.  Although I was prepared for this visit, the top-quality magic weapon of the immortal level is also very important to the 'celestial immortal'. Shaoyan will not take out the top-level magic weapon of the immortal level easily, and would rather replace it with other treasures.

    "That's enough." Ancestor Xuanji's eyes flashed with fierceness.  I feel bad.

    "That's enough." The silver-robed girl nodded, "Don't worry, Mysterious God. I, the Xueyun Tower, will never let anyone know about this mission. I can make an oath to heaven for this. As for Ji Ning I, the Xueyun Tower, will investigate carefully.  Tan must be prepared and must succeed at once. Within a year. He will definitely die."

    "Okay, I'll wait for the good news from your Xueyun Tower." Ancestor Xuanji nodded.

    The asking prices for three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons are high or low.  For these immortal ancestors who have lived for a long time, they usually have a few top-quality magic weapons of the immortal level to protect themselves.  Some of the top immortal ancestors may even have pure Yang magic weapons to protect themselves!  So taking out three pieces can only be regarded as a little distressing for the entire Shaoyan clan, at this critical moment of turmoil in the Three Realms.  They are willing to pay this price to get rid of a 'threat'.

    ******

    The capital of Daxia.

    Ji Ning stood on the clouds and mist, flying on the wide streets of the capital of Daxia.  He spent a day at the Black and White Academy in Anchan City, and also went to see his good brother Beishan Baiwei, and then came to the capital of Daxia.  After all, the Three Realms are in turmoil now.  The sooner you buy a large amount of precious materials for formation, the better.

    "Prince Yan's Mansion." Ji Ning looked at a familiar palace in the distance. When he came to the royal capital, he naturally had to visit his cousin first, and then go to Baoshan Headquarters that day.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning took Bai Shuize and flew to the front of the palace.  Xiao Qing was wrapped around Ji Ning's arm.

    "Are you Mr. Ji Ning?" The palace guards recognized Ji Ning at a glance, and all the guards at the door looked surprised.  More than thirty years is still a relatively short time for immortal cultivators. They had served in the palace more than thirty years ago, so they naturally knew Ji Ning.

    "I want to see the princess." Ji Ning said.

    "Master Ji Ning, please wait a moment, I will report it right away." Suddenly a guard rushed to report it.

    soon.

    A group of people came out of the palace, headed by my cousin Princess Xiyue.

    "Ji Ning." Princess Xiyue suddenly showed excitement when she saw Ji Ning, "II just learned from Tianbaoshan that you are back last night, and I am planning to go see you after I have settled the matter.  "

    "Ji Ning should come to see the princess." Ji Ning noticed that there was a tall and handsome man with fair skin next to Princess Xiyue, and he seemed to be closer to his cousin. He couldn't help but smile and said, "Who is this?"

    "Oh." Princess Xiyue looked a little embarrassed as she continued, "This is Mr. Fengyun Gu from Wind Forbidden Island in Heaven."

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Brother Ji Ning¡¯s name a long time ago, and today I saw him as something extraordinary.¡± The tall and handsome Mr. Yun Gu said humbly.

    Ji Ning looked at it and nodded secretly. This Fengyun Gu was very humble and had no airs.

    "Come in quickly, why don't you stand at the door?" Princess Xiyue said, and at the same time, she quietly sent a message to Ji Ning, "Cousin, if nothing happens, Master Yun Gu should be my husband-in-law.  .¡±

    "Ah." Ji Ning was shocked and sent a message, "Cousin, you and him?"

    "He is going to marry into my Prince Yan's Mansion." Princess Xiyue said in a message, "I will definitely establish another Yuchi family in the future, so it is impossible to marry outside. As for this Young Master Yungu Actually, it is because of the relationship between our Daxia Dynasty and  The Wind Forbidden Island in the heavens formed an alliance, so many royal family members formed Taoist couples with the Wind Forbidden Island children. I saw that Young Master Yun Gu was pretty good, and he was very obedient to me and willing to marry me, so I nodded and was willing to marry him.  For Taoist companions."

    Ji Ning understood.

    The Forbidden Island in Heaven?

    The Great Xia Dynasty?

    "I am willing to marry into my wife, and I also listen to my cousin. And I think he is also a humble man." Ji Ning nodded secretly. My cousin is focused on revenge, so having such a husband may be a good thing.

    "Cousin, you don't need to pay too much attention to Mr. Yun Gu. His status in the Tianjie Wind Forbidden Island is not high, his strength is average, and he is also a bad guy." Princess Xiyue sent a message, "But there are still some people in my Prince Yan's Mansion.  There is another child of the Wind Forbidden Island who is also pursuing me and wants to marry me back to the Wind Forbidden Island. That child of the Wind Forbidden Island is named 'Feng Yunpeng' and has a very high status on the Wind Forbidden Island!  One of the two sons of the island owner, the Emperor of Daxia, also sent an order early, telling me and other royal family members not to cause trouble, and that you should also be careful."

    "Oh? Don't worry." Ji Ning responded.

    ¡­¡­

    Enter the palace.

    Yuchi Xiyue prepared a wedding banquet for Ji Ning. Ji Ning, Yuchi Xiyue, and Young Master Yun Gu were chatting happily. Young Master Yun Gu seemed to be born with a low self-esteem, at least in front of Ji Ning.

    "Hahaha, I heard that Ji Ning, the peerless genius who is number one in the Great Xia World Immortal Fate Conference, came to Prince Yan's Mansion, Xiyue, you didn't tell me. This is your fault." Following a loud laugh, a person was seen.  A young man wearing a gorgeous blue-gold Taoist robe walked in. This young man's eyes were like bright stars, his temperament was outstanding, and there were two powerful servants behind him.

    One of the servants has the aura of a god and demon, it should be a god and demon at the level of returning to the void!

    The other servant is a powerful Sanxian.

    "Master Yunpeng, aren't you worried about disturbing you?" Princess Xiyue smiled, "Please sit down."

    But Fengyun Gu quickly stood up and gave up his seat, sitting down below.

    But Young Master Yunpeng did his part and sat down below Princess Xiyue, face to face with Ji Ning.

    "Ji Ning, this is Mr. Yunpeng, a genius from the Wind Forbidden Island in the Heaven Realm, and a master at the Earth Immortal level of returning to the void." Princess Xiyue said.

    "I have met Mr. Yunpeng." Ji Ning cupped his hands.

    Young Master Yunpeng glanced at Ji Ning slightly, then his expression changed slightly, and he said with a smile: "Oh, it turns out that Ji Ning, you have also stepped into the realm of returning to the void."

    "I'm just in the early stages of returning to the void, and I'm still worse than Mr. Yunpeng." Ji Ning said humbly.

    "Hahaha" Mr. Yunpeng smiled proudly, "I heard that you and Xiyue have a very good relationship. You have to help me persuade her. She wants to marry this good-for-nothing. Isn't this a waste of natural resources?"  He also glanced at Fengyun Gu beside him.

    No matter how much Feng Yun Gu could endure, his expression could not help but change slightly, and he lowered his head slightly.

    Young Master Yunpeng smiled even more wantonly: "Xiyue and I are a perfect match!" As he said this, he reached out to touch Princess Xiyue's hand, but Princess Xiyue stepped aside slightly and her expression changed slightly.  Shen: "Master Yunpeng."

    "Okay, okay, I'm not in a hurry." Mr. Yunpeng smiled immediately.

    After all, Princess Xiyue has the Heavenly Immortal ¡®King Yan¡¯ behind her. Now that Feng Forbidden Island and the Great Xia Dynasty have formed an alliance, he doesn¡¯t want to cause any problems.

    "Master Yunpeng." Ji Ning also had a bad feeling about this person, but still changed the subject and said, "I heard that you are from the Wind Forbidden Island in the Heaven Realm. I haven't been to the Heaven Realm yet. Master Yunpeng, let me have a good talk."??Heaven, let us also open our eyes.  "

    Mr. Yunpeng frowned, introduction?

    What is my identity?

    Can you introduce me?

    However, Master Yunpeng glanced at Princess Xiyue and hummed calmly: "The heaven is very big. The east of the heaven is dominated by the Heavenly Court, and the west is dominated by the Buddhist Lingshan. Of course, there are also a large number of Shura and heavenly beings living there.  Forces naturally form everywhere in the heaven, and I, Feng Forbidden Island, can be considered one of them."

    "I heard that after Ji Ning won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference, you didn't take the Evergreen Sword Immortal as your teacher, nor did you take any of the immortals and demons from the Chiming Dao Ancestor lineage as your teacher. Instead, you disappeared without a trace I don't know where Brother Ji Ning is.  Where?" Mr. Yunpeng's eyes lit up and he asked, he was very curious about this.

    "Of course I want to learn from my master." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Who do you want to worship?" Yunpeng asked, "Where can I learn skills?"

    "Master's order is not to be spread to outsiders." Ji Ning shook his head.

    Young Master Yunpeng couldn't help but frown.

    Ji Ning, however, was very unhappy with Master Yunpeng and immediately said, "Princess Xiyue, I want to go to Tianbao Mountain to buy some items, so I'll leave first."

    ******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 7: An Arrow

    Princess Xiyue also saw that Mr. Yunpeng was not a good person. Although Ji Ning was tolerant, he was also arrogant at heart. Over time, conflicts might really arise. She immediately said: "Okay, Ji Ning, you can go to heaven."  Come to Baoshan, let¡¯s meet again later.¡±

    "Going to Tianbao Mountain?" Mr. Yunpeng raised his eyelids, glanced at Ji Ning, and then said, "Xiyue, we haven't been to Tianbao Mountain for a long time. Since Brother Ji Ning is going, we will go with him.  Yun Gu, are you right?"

    Fengyun Gu had been sitting there silently, and when he heard Master Yunpeng speak, he even nodded: "It's okay, that's okay."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but frown when he saw this. The 'brother-in-law' that his cousin wanted to marry was really too cowardly.

    "Xiyue!" Master Yunpeng looked at Princess Xiyue.

    Princess Xiyue could only nod: "Okay, let's go together."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Princess Xiyue, Young Master Yunpeng, Fengyun Gu, and of course some of their servants, rode a fairy-level magic ship, crushing the air waves, flying in the capital of Daxia.

    "My immortal-level high-grade treasure ship has the 'Taiyi Qingling' integrated into it. In terms of speed, it is comparable to the top-level immortal-level treasure ship." Young Master Yunpeng said quite proudly.

    Ji Ning glanced at it.

    "Master Yunpeng has a lot of treasures. Even ten million kilograms of Yuan liquid is far from enough to buy such an immortal-class spaceship.

    "Brother, please bear with me." Princess Xiyue sent a message to Ji Ning, "Although Master Yunpeng is quite talented in cultivation, he is naturally arrogant and may be a bit overbearing. But now the Wind Forbidden Island in the Heavenly World has formed an alliance with our Great Xia Dynasty.  , he doesn¡¯t dare to mess around, brother, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear some of his nonsense.¡±

    "Cousin, this man is so arrogant, why is he allowed to be in the palace?" Ji Ning asked via voice message, "I believe that even if King Yan lets him go, he will not be able to stay."

    "Although he is arrogant, he is pursuing me after all, so he naturally wants to buy some gifts for me." Princess Xiyue said, "I want to prosper the Yuchi family in the future, so naturally I have to leave more treasures for the Yuchi family."

    "Cousin, you" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Are you looking down on your cousin?" Princess Xiyue said indifferently, "I don't care about this. I have sworn long ago that I will inherit my father's last wish and rebuild the Yuchi family. I will do anything for the Yuchi family.  Including my life! I just need to be patient in front of Mr. Yunpeng and give him some hope, and he will often send treasures."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    "Don't worry, I won't let him take advantage of your cousin. What you can't get is the best. If I take advantage of him, how could he pursue me so crazily? I want the treasure. As for him? In the future, I will only  Can you leave in despair!" Princess Xiyue said in a message.

    Ji Ning felt the determination in her cousin's heart and no longer worried: "Well, Fengyun Gu, I think he and you"

    "You think he is not worthy? It is precisely because he is a loser that I am willing to marry. Otherwise, how can I have absolute control over him?" Princess Xiyue sent a message, "Don't worry, I have my grandpa to help me, and I can still do these little things well.  "

    "Cousin, if you have anything to do, please send me a message. Don't forget, the Yuchi family not only has you, but also me." Ji Ning sent a message.

    "Well, I still have your younger brother," Yuchi Xiyue said through a message.

    Tianbaoshan Headquarters.

    There is a feast in a luxurious hall at a very high place, and if you stand by the railing outside the hall, you can overlook the capital of Daxia.

    "Master Yunpeng, you have brought sister Xiyue here again. It seems that I, Tianbaoshan, will have a big business again." Fairy Qingliu, who was dressed in white, smiled.

    "Hahaha, for Xiyue, I'm happy!" Mr. Yunpeng laughed and glanced at Ji Ning.

    On the way here, Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue communicated with each other. Master Yunpeng also discovered that the relationship between Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue was obviously beyond the ordinary friendship!  This made Young Master Yunpeng feel a little unhappy: "Hmph, isn't it just that you won the first place in the Great Xia World Immortal Fate Conference? I will make you lose face in Tianbaoshan today!"

    "Brother Ji Ning, what are you going to buy when you come to Tianbaoshan?" Mr. Yunpeng said with a smile.

    Ji Ning said calmly: "It's just some materials and other strange objects."

    At this time, Bai Shuize, who was behind Ji Ning, turned into a human form. Uncle Bai flipped his hand, and two animal skin scrolls appeared in his palm and handed them directly to Ji Ning. He said through his mind: "Ning'er, there is a list above.  The numerous formations laid out are enough to frighten the immortals and prevent them from breaking in. The list below is based on the materials of the three peerless ferocious formations I discovered on Fangcun Mountain. These three peerless ferocious formations can also interact with each other.  In line withthe power of the formation, I am afraid that the true immortals and gods will have to weigh it. These three ferocious formations cannot be forced by the true immortals and gods.Only true immortals and gods who are familiar with formations can break the law.  "

    "So powerful?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "However, although the treasures on the second list are not rare, they are also valuable." Bai Shuize said in a message, "Ning'er, if you can't get it together, just buy the items on the first list."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning handed the two animal skin scrolls directly to Fairy Qingliu: "Fairy Qingliu, I have two lists of materials and rare objects. Take a look. Do you have them in Tianbao Mountain?"

    "This is the headquarters of Tianbaoshan. Even if the immortals come here to buy treasures, I, Tianbaoshan, can also buy them. Not to mention some rare materials." Fairy Qingliu took the list with a smile and saw the animal skin rolled on it.  His expression changed, and he glanced at Ji Ning in surprise, then looked at the second animal skin roll.

    Fairy Qingliu was shocked!

    She was just surprised by the first animal skin roll, but she was shocked and frightened by the list of the second animal skin roll because the list was so scary

    "I can't make the decision, please wait a moment." Fairy Qingliu said immediately.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Fairy Qingliu, you can't even make the decision?" Mr. Yunpeng, who was watching from the side, teased, "Aren't they just some rare materials, and they are not immortal-level magic weapons. Could it be that the materials and rare items chosen by Brother Ji Ning are all weird?  "

    Wow.

    A silver-haired man appeared out of thin air in the hall, and the invisible pressure of his aura made everyone present understand that this was an immortal!

    "Master." Fairy Qingliu handed over the two animal skin rolls, "This is a list of materials and rare objects that Ji Ning needs. There are two lists in total."

    After the silver-haired man nodded and took it, he read the first list and said calmly: "The first list requires 8.6 million kilograms of Yuan liquid!"

    Yuchi Xiyue, Fengyun Gu and others all felt the pressure.

    More than eight million kilograms of Yuan liquid?

    "It's quite tall." Mr. Yunpeng on the side was still very casual.

    The silver-haired man continued to look at the second animal skin roll. At this sight, his expression changed. He looked at it for a long time, and then he raised his head and looked at Ji Ning with a complicated look in his eyes: "Little friend Ji Ning,  Are you sure you're not playing tricks on me, Tianbaoshan?"

    "Now that I've made a list, I naturally want to buy it." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "How much Yuan liquid is needed for that list?" Mr. Yunpeng was smelling at the side. He thought that he was wealthy and could buy one of the best magic weapons of the Immortal level.

    "Yuan liquid?" The silver-haired man shook his head, "These treasures will not be replaced by more Yuan liquid."

    Young Master Yunpeng¡¯s expression changed.

    Fairy Qingliu, Princess Xiyue, and Fengyun Gu were all shocked.  They are all considered to have a relatively high vision, so they know very well Yuan liquid is of great use to immortals and below, but to the truly powerful people in the Three Realms, Yuan liquid is of smaller and smaller use.  For example, Ji Ning must take elixir to practice the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills.

    Like true immortals and Taoist ancestors absorbing the "power of heaven and earth", they absorb a huge amount.  So normal Yuan liquid is just ordinary water to them, which is too common.

    Real treasures are all exchanged for things!

    "How much is needed?" Ji Ning asked.

    "At least ten top-grade immortal-level magic weapons." The silver-haired man said, "Or one low-grade pure Yang magic weapon."

    "Pure Yang magic weapon?"

    Others present were shocked.

    Ji Ning, however, was very calm. Even the true immortals and gods could block this peerless ferocious formation. Unless the true immortals and gods had a very high understanding of the formation, they would be able to break it.  The materials and rare items used in this array are worth a pure Yang low-grade magic weapon alone, which is pretty good.

    "At least ten top-quality immortal-level magic weapons? Even ordinary immortals may not be able to get them, right? All my treasures should be worth three or four top-quality immortal-level magic weapons." Mr. Yunpeng felt endless pressure, and he finally  He was proud of the many treasures, but now he was completely shocked, "He will definitely not be able to take it out, he will definitely not be able to take it out." Master Yunpeng stared at Ji Ning.

    Everyone else was also staring at Ji Ning.

    "Is this item worth it?" Ji Ning turned his hand, and a faint wave of fire suddenly surged out. He saw that Ji Ning was holding a flaming arrow in his palm!

    This arrow was exactly what Ji Ning had obtained in the canyon of the Quya Mountains. The most precious thing about the corpse of the gods and demons was the innate high-grade spiritual treasure ¡®Luohu Bow¡¯, followed by the two flaming arrows.

    It should be noted that the arrows of a truly powerful archer are all specially made, and each arrow is expensive to make.  Ji Ning chatted with Luo Hui Gong, and Luo Hui Gong once said: "This arrow is called the 'Fire Elephant Arrow'. Although it is far less precious than my Luo Hui Gong, an arrow is comparable to a pure Yang low-grade magic weapon.  "

    Ji Ning?I also sighed at the beginning.

    Every time an arrow is shot, a pure Yang low-grade magic weapon is thrown out.  How not to feel bad?

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± As soon as the flaming arrow was taken out, a faint pressure spread.

    "This is it?" The silver-haired man's complexion changed, and he looked carefully, even carefully checking his mind.

    "An arrow?" Mr. Yunpeng secretly shook his head.

    "Can one arrow be worth ten top-quality magic weapons of the immortal level?" Xiyue Princess Fairy Qingliu and the others were also confused. Although their vision was high, they still knew too little about the real powerful archers in the Three Realms.

    The silver-haired man observed for a long time, then looked at Ji Ning and said in a low voice: "It can be countered!"

    "I still need you to supply me with another 30 million kilograms of Yuan liquid!" Ji Ning said calmly.

    Princess Xiyue and the others were all confused.

    The silver-haired man hesitated and nodded solemnly: "Okay, I, Tianbaoshan, can supply you with another 30 million kilograms of Yuan Liquid!"

    Young Master Yunpeng's expression changed, and he couldn't help but swallow his throat. The wantonness, arrogance, and pride before had all disappeared. What he was most confident about was his wealth and wealth, but he suddenly discovered that the arrow Ji Ning took out was enough.  Completely crushed him.  As for the backer?  Ji Ning, who had disappeared for more than thirty years, had at least worshiped the True Immortal God, and his backers were definitely no less than him.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 8: Ancient Archer ¡®Qi¡¯

    Princess Xiyue, Fairy Qingliu, and Fengyun Gu all looked at the scene in shock, especially the arrow in Ji Ning's hand. It was incredible that just one arrow could be so valuable.

    But Ji Ning is full of mystery.

    When I first came to the capital of Daxia, I directly purchased the ¡®Peacock Feather¡¯.  After that, he even won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. He refused to worship the Evergreen Sword Immortal as his teacher, but disappeared without a trace He disappeared for more than thirty years. After returning, his strength greatly increased, and he was even able to produce such a precious arrow.  Arrow, it¡¯s not that weird!

    ¡°And this arrow was so valuable that Princess Xiyue and the others could only feel awe, but not jealous.

    "Damn it, damn it." Mr. Yunpeng was the most jealous and unhappy one at the moment.

    "How could this Ji Ning take out an arrow and be worth so much?" Mr. Yunpeng thought that his strength might be inferior to Ji Ning's, but his treasure wealth would definitely exceed Ji Ning's!  This was his most proud and flamboyant support, but now Ji Ning just took out an arrow and completely overwhelmed him.

    Mr. Yunpeng felt very unhappy and unhappy!

    "Okay, then I'll go to Tianbaoshan with you and exchange things for things." Ji Ning said.

    "I'll make arrangements." The silver-haired man nodded and immediately began to send instructions.

    Ji Ning suddenly turned to look at Princess Xiyue and said with a smile: "Princess, when I first entered the capital of Great Xia, I was in danger. It was Princess who extended a helping hand to help me. She has never repaid her in return Today's County  If the Lord wants to buy something, Ji Ning will buy it and give it to the princess."

    "Huh?" Princess Xiyue was surprised.

    "This Ji Ning." Young Master Yunpeng suddenly had a flash of anger in his eyes. He has been pursuing Princess Xiyue, relying on his wealth!  Now Ji Ning suddenly wanted to give him a gift. If the gift was more valuable than him, wouldn't he be stepped on?

    Fengyun Gu, who was standing by, also raised his head and glanced at Ji Ning.

    Fairy Qingliu said, "Mr. Ji Ning, Xiyue has always wanted a portable immortal mansion, but the cheapest one would cost a million kilograms of Yuan liquid. Unfortunately, Master Yunpeng is reluctant to buy it."

    Young Master Yunpeng¡¯s face turned pale.

    One million kilograms of Yuan liquid is not a small number. It can be used to buy an ordinary low-grade immortal-level magic weapon!  If you just want to pursue a woman, you will get a million catties of essence liquid as a gift, so if you want to pursue it, you should not spend tens of millions of catties of essence liquid?  As long as you succeed in pursuit, if you don't succeed in pursuit, isn't it in vain?  Although Mr. Yunpeng is the son of the owner of Fengjin Island, he still has to be careful. The most expensive gift he gave to Princess Xiyue was only two to three hundred thousand kilograms of Yuan liquid. The total gifts in the past six months  It's barely around one million kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "Qingliu." Princess Xiyue was a little dissatisfied.

    "Pocket Immortal Mansion?" Ji Ning suddenly smiled and said, "I once got a portable Immortal Mansion by chance, because I have other Immortal Mansion myself. So this Immortal Mansion I have never used it. But I just happened to get it.  Give it to you, Princess."

    "As he spoke, Ji Ning turned his hands and saw a small and exquisite mansion emitting golden light appearing in his palm.

    Immediately everyone present looked over.

    "This Immortal Mansion?" Everyone was curious. Mr. Yunpeng also frowned and looked at it. It was difficult for them to understand the value of this Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Back then, when I broke through the fifth floor of the Shuifu Temple of War, I got a set of heaven-level magic weapon 'Water-Bearing Divine Shark Sword'.  Later, he came to Fangcun Mountain after winning the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. During the more than 30 years in Fangcun Mountain, Ji Ning's "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" broke through to the thirteenth level. Because it crossed a great realm and reached  Yuan Shen level, so you can choose another first-level magic weapon in the Treasure Hall.

    At that time, Ji Ning knew very well that the heaven-level magic weapon was of little use to him, and what he needed was the immortal-level magic weapon.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? But across large levels, the opportunity of selecting treasures in the Treasure Hall cannot be wasted So Ji Ning chose the "highest value", which simply means the treasure that can be exchanged for the most essence liquid.  It is the portable immortal mansion ¡®Golden Light Immortal Palace¡¯.  At the beginning, Ji Ning planned to exchange the Golden Light Immortal Mansion for the 'Immortal Level Magical Treasure'. Who would have thought that his strength would later be improved higher than expected, and he also got a treasure left behind by the corpse of a god and demon. This Golden Light Immortal Mansion is nothing.  .

    Ji Ning¡¯s set of ¡®Water-Bearing Divine Shark Sword¡¯ is worth approximately two million kilograms of Yuan Liquid!

    And the ¡®Golden Light Immortal Mansion¡¯ is even better!

    "Young friend Ji Ning is so generous that you give a fairy mansion to a beautiful lady." The silver-haired man smiled and said, "This fairy mansion is worth at least eight million Yuan liquid!"

    "Eight million kilograms of Yuan liquid?" Fairy Qingliu, who deliberately provoked, was also shocked.

    "So much?" Princess Xiyue also felt that it was too much.

    Mr. Yunpeng's face was even more ugly: "Eight millionYuan Ye, how could Ji Ning be willing to give up such an immortal mansion?  How could he give it up?  "

    In the past, he was reluctant to buy the Immortal Mansion worth one million kilograms of Yuan Liquid, but now Ji Ning is giving it away worth eight million kilograms of Yuan Liquid. He asked himself how the wealthy Master Yunpeng could not feel aggrieved.

    "Too many, too many." Princess Xiyue shook her head.

    "This is nothing to me." Ji Ning smiled, "Besides, I am planning to stay in Prince Yan's Mansion for a longer period of time. What can I do without some gifts?"

    "How long will you stay?"

    Young Master Yunpeng felt even more uncomfortable.

    He was already at Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion. If Ji Ning was also at Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion, the two of them would not see each other when they looked up.  In terms of reputation, Ji Ning was ranked first in the Immortal Fate Conference.  In terms of background I'm afraid his backers are stronger than him.  In terms of strengththe second soul has already killed the loose immortals in the soul stage, let alone now.  As for wealththe wealth he was most confident in was completely suppressed and he couldn't even raise his head!

    the most important is¡ª¡ª

    The princess doesn¡¯t like him!

    The princess would rather marry Fengyun Gu than marry him.  But before, he asked himself that he was better than Fengyun Gu in everything, and now he was full of confidence in Prince Yan's Mansion.  But now Ji Ning appears!  He was overwhelmed by everything, and the princess and Ji Ning were still close!

    "Cherish the moon." Mr. Yunpeng suddenly said.

    "Huh?" Princess Xiyue looked over.

    Mr. Yunpeng smiled and said: "I have been in the Daxia Dynasty for a long time, and it is time to return to the heaven. Please help me thank Prince Yan, and I will not go to Prince Yan's Mansion."

    "Let's go!" Mr. Yunpeng immediately walked out with two servants.

    Mr. Yunpeng

    Just leave!

    Princess Xiyue was startled, then looked at Ji Ning and said through a message: "Brother, is this your plan, to force him to leave?"

    "The son of the owner of Fengjin Island, a person of this status is naturally very arrogant. He was in Prince Yan's Mansion before because he thought he was better than Fengyun Gu in everything." Ji Ning said, "As long as I let him  He feels that he won't let me do anything, and he feels very aggrieved when he meets me. And if you don't like him, cousin, he will naturally leave on his own initiative, and he won't be angry here anymore!"

    "You." Princess Xiyue had no choice but to send a message, "Okay, now that he, the money-spreading boy, is gone, you should also keep your immortal mansion. You are at a critical moment now, and you will be able to survive the disaster in the future.  It also requires a lot of treasures.¡±

    "Cousin, what the Immortal Mansion gives you is yours! Millions of kilograms of Yuan liquid is not a small number to me, but compared with my single arrow, it is a huge difference. And today I also  I have received an additional 30 million kilograms of essence liquid, cousin, you don¡¯t have to refuse." Ji Ning said in a message.

    Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning.

    "And I really don't want you to wrong yourself. Even if you choose a Taoist companion, you must really like it. Don't just choose a Fengyun Gu at random." Ji Ning said in a message, "Don't let yourself suffer anymore."

    Princess Xiyue suddenly felt sour in her heart and couldn't help crying in her eyes.

    "I have the treasure, Yuan Ye, brother!"

    "When you encounter an enemy, brother, I will help you kill him!"

    "Sister, please keep this Immortal Mansion until my brother becomes stronger in the future. Not to mention the Immortal Magical Treasures, even the Pure Yang Magical Treasures. My brother took out ten or eight of them and gave them to my sister." Ji Ning solemnly transmitted the message.  road.

    Princess Xiyue looked at Ji Ning: "Yes."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Rebuilding the Yuchi clan!

    It is not only the hope of her cousin, but also the desire in Ji Ning's heart. Although her mother never said it back then, Ji Ning felt that her mother always remembered the Yuchi family Mother's heart did not belong to Ji family, but to her.  Of the Yuchi family.

    For the sake of his mother, Ji Ning also wants to rebuild the Yuchi family!

    So to rebuild the Yuchi clan, my cousin has to do it, and Ji Ning has to do it too!

    "Xiyue, I see you are so excited that you are almost in tears." Fairy Qingliu smiled, "But if someone gave me such a portable fairy mansion, I would also be very excited. Master Ji Ning" She said  Look at Ji Ning.

    "I already have a Taoist companion." Ji Ning continued.

    "Oh, I know that. Fire Rainbow Fairy Yu Wei is Lu Zu's disciple." Fairy Qingliu suddenly turned around and saw an old man in black robe walking in and respectfully handed over a storage bracelet.  The silver-haired man.

    After the silver-haired man took it, he handed it to Ji Ning: "Little friend Ji Ning, can you check to see if it matches the list?"

    "Uncle Bai, take a look." Ji Ning said.

    Uncle Bai nodded.

    ??Immediately refined the storage bracelet, and then quickly checked the large number of rare materials and objects inside,A layman, even with these materials and rare objects, would not be able to set up such a peerless ferocious formation.  Even Uncle Bai only 'knows how to set up' the three most powerful peerless ferocious formations, but does not understand the real secrets.  Because it is too difficult, and precisely because it is too difficult, it is difficult for even true immortals and gods to break through.

    "That's right." Uncle Bai nodded.

    The silver-haired man on the side immediately laughed and handed Ji Ning another jade bottle: "There are thirty million kilograms of Yuan liquid in this."

    "This arrow has also returned to Tianbao Mountain." Ji Ning handed it to him.

    "To be precise, he is the Emperor of Xia." The silver-haired man said with a smile.

    Ji Ning was startled, then nodded.

    Behind Tianbao Mountain is the Emperor of Daxia.

    "This transaction is completed. If little friend Ji Ning still has any treasures, I, Tianbaoshan, will naturally welcome you, and I, Tianhu, will personally greet you." The silver-haired man didn't say his name until then.

    "Sky Fox?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked, "So it's him?"

    ??The Emperor of Daxia had two spiritual beasts that became immortals, one of which was a ¡®Sky Fox¡¯. This Heavenly Fox created the ¡®Tianbao Mountain¡¯ for the Emperor of Daxia and was fully responsible for Tianbao Mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark void.

    A vague figure was sitting cross-legged, and a silver-haired man appeared out of thin air in the dark void.

    "Master, this is the arrow that Ji Ning and I traded in Tianbaoshan." The silver-haired man respectfully handed out the arrow. The flaming arrow floated directly, emitting waves.

    "This arrow is a fire elephant arrow. It is the most famous arrow of the ancient archer Qi. With one arrow, even I will die." The black-robed Xia Emperor said in a low voice.  The ancient royal family has gone through the ancient times, and there are only a few famous archers in the ancient world of Pangu. Each of them has their own characteristics. Some arrows can be identified at a glance.

    "Back when the ancient world of Pangu was shattered, the treasures of those powerful beings had been taken away by the powerful ones one by one. Since Ji Ning got it, he was probably related to the powerful ones, otherwise how could he have obtained such treasures! And this Ji Ning  Ning did not join the lineage of my Chiming Dao Ancestor but my master ordered me not to be held accountable. There should be a Dao Ancestor behind Ji Ning."

    "You need to watch Ji Ning carefully. The Three Realms are in turmoil now. This Ji Ning can be a friend, but not an enemy." The black-robed Xia Emperor's voice echoed in the dark void.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 9: Arrangement

    "Cousin, there is no need to send it away."

    In mid-air, Ji Ning and Princess Xiyue said goodbye.

    "Didn't you say that you would stay in my Prince Yan's Mansion for a longer time? Why did you leave just after buying something in Tianbaoshan?" Princess Xiyue was very reluctant to leave. Her grandfather, Prince Yan, had just entered Tianxian not long ago, so  He often retreats to meditate and rarely spends time with her.  Moreover, my cousin is the same age and there are many things I cannot say to my grandfather.

    She has a lot to say, which can only be said to her younger brother Ji Ning.  Naturally, she wanted Ji Ning to spend more time with her.

    "Nowadays, the world of Daxia is undercurrent, and I need to go back early to arrange various formations for my Ji family in Yanshan." Ji Ning said, "I will always live in Yi Snake Lake in Yanshan from now on. If nothing happens to you, cousin,  You can also go to Yanshan to find me."

    "Long-term stay?" Princess Xiyue was surprised.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡°I have acquired many kinds of skills in Fangcun Mountain, whether they are Qi refining, body refining of gods and demons, or swordsmanship classics, they are all directly related to ¡®Da Luo¡¯.  He also has the most advanced magical powers in the three realms, including the Mysterious Skill, Star Picking Hand, Houyi's Archery, and Eye of the Candle Dragon. These all need to be cultivated with concentration.

    With the turmoil in the Three Realms, Ji Ning is indeed planning to stay in Yi Snake Lake for a long time, and at the same time, he can wait for Yu Wei to return.

    "It's good to stay here for a long time, so that I can find you at any time. You have to be careful. My grandpa also told me that there has been a lot of chaos recently. Even the ancestors of the Celestial Immortals have died several times." Princess Xiyue said.

    "I know, don't worry, others can kill the Celestial Ancestor, but it's difficult to kill me," Ji Ning said.

    "Oh?" Princess Xiyue looked surprised.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Don't forget that I have just returned from apprenticeship. Okay, without further ado, I'll leave first."

    Immediately, Ji Ning took Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai and directly used space to move and disappeared over the capital of Daxia.

    "My little brother. It seems that these thirty years have been extraordinary." Princess Xiyue breathed a sigh of relief, because the stronger Ji Ning is, the easier it will be for her. "But this is too much to say.  I can kill the Celestial Ancestor, but it is difficult to kill him, as if he is more powerful than the Celestial Ancestor. I guess his master gave him something to save his life."

    Whoosh.

    Princess Xiyue immediately swooped down and flew towards Prince Yan's Mansion below.

    Princess Xiyue guessed wrong this time. In terms of strength, Ji Ning was indeed at the level of the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal.  The most important thing is that Ji Ning has the Xuan Gong in his body, so it is difficult for others to hurt him.  And especially when the 'Seventy-two Transformations' are used, he becomes the Emperor of Daxia. I'm afraid that King Yan won't be able to see any flaws even if he stares at it.

    ??????????????????????So generally those who practice "**Xuan Gong" have first-class life-saving abilities.  This is also the reason why Patriarch Bodhi allowed Ji Ning to become a disciple.

    ******

    "Master, Ji Ning suddenly left Anchan City and appeared in the capital of Daxia."

    "The royal capital is the most dangerous place in this world, not a place for assassination. Continue to investigate."

    "yes."

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, Ji Ning has left the capital of Daxia and returned to his hometown Yanshan!"

    "Okay. Yanshan is a barbaric land, but it is suitable for assassination. Be sure to find out his traces. Order the 'Dijiu' team to prepare a detailed assassination plan. Get ready for action. Your mission is to find out who Ji Ning is.  where."

    "yes."

    ¡­¡­

    Yanshan.

    After Ji Ning came back from the Great Relocation in the capital of Daxia, he immediately summoned the senior officials of the Ji clan. Some of the new generation Wanxiang masters and monks from the Zifu in the clan gathered together. Ji Mo and others who were originally instructed by Ji Ning gathered together.  brat.  The conditions of the tribe have improved and they have been well cultivated.  But it is much better than Ji Jiuhuo, Ji Liuzhen and the others. For example, Ji Mo is already Wanxiang Zhenren.

    It was only during this gathering that they learned that Ji Ning had returned!  Everyone was overjoyed. The young people within the Ji family had long admired Ji Ning extremely. After all, being the first in the Immortal Fate Conference was simply amazing!  That was a competition where all the geniuses from the endless land gathered together.

    "I agree, of course I agree. There is a lot of chaos in Anchan County now. Uncle Ji Ning wants to arrange a lot of formations in Yanshan. This will lay the foundation for our Ji family to be strong for endless years!"

    "Yes, with this big formation, we are not afraid of the Shaoyan clan."

    "agree."

    "I agree."

    No one in the Ji clan objected.

    Because what Ji Ning said was so nice, he said that once the formation is successfully completed, the Celestial Ancestor will not be able to break in. Only those who are stronger than the Celestial Ancestor can break in.  It should be noted that the entire Daxia world is the Anchan Beishan clan.Among the ancient tribes like the Shaoyan clan from the era of gods and demons to the present, the top one is just the ancestor of the immortals.

    With this formation, Yanshan is an absolutely safe place, and the Ji family can thrive and thrive in peace!

    A truly large tribe will have some extremely safe places.  Some are even in some hidden small worlds. Of course Ji wants to have such a place.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t lie either!

    There is also a ¡®forbidden¡¯ in the three peerless ferocious formations. Forbidden formations cannot be taken advantage of and must be forcibly broken through strength!  Without the strength of a true immortal, it cannot be broken at all.

    ¡­¡­

    A big snow-white dog stood in mid-air, and a hundred and eight stones emitting colorful light appeared out of thin air in front of him.

    This big snow-white dog looks at a mountain peak in the distance.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  Suddenly, the stones floating in front of him flew out like meteors, and they all shot into the mountain peak. Then the mountain peak disappeared out of thin air, and at the same time, circles began to appear where the mountain peak was.  The misty light is like a cloud.

    "The last wave of the 'Eighteen Enchanting Illusion Arrays' has finally been laid." The big snow-white dog breathed a sigh of relief.

    "rise!"

    With his urging, suddenly everywhere in Yanshan Mountain, some were mountain peaks, some were lakes, and some were wilderness. In short, the formation bases everywhere began to attract the power of heaven and earth. At the same time, some formation bases resonated with each other, forming large combined formations.  These combination arrays are exquisitely combined with each other.

    Soon, the entire Yanshan area, which is about 100,000 miles in radius, has become a truly enchanted place. If there is no letter from the Ji family, once you walk in, you will be lost forever.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡±

    In the Yi Snake Lake area, ordinary mosquitoes are flying, and some mosquitoes often fly into Mingxin Island.

    A barren land.  Mosquitoes are so common, even if Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness is used to detect them, he will only find that they are very ordinary mosquitoes, not even 'demon'.  However, the core of the entire 'Eighteen Enchanting Arrays' is in the Winged Snake Lake. As the formation is activated, although the core place 'Winged Snake Lake' still looks ordinary, these mosquitoes cannot fly no matter how they fly.  Flying to the Mingxin Island.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In an ordinary Daxia city, in a mansion.

    Whoosh.

    A lean man with glowing green eyes quickly appeared in the courtyard.  Sitting in the courtyard was a man in black robe with long hair and vertical marks between his eyebrows, drinking tea leisurely.

    "Master." The lean man said respectfully.

    "Huh?" The long-haired man in black robe snorted, "What's the matter?"

    "The entire Yanshan Mountain was suddenly shrouded in a strange phantom formation. My children were unable to explore it and were completely lost in it. They couldn't even come back." There was a trace of unwillingness in the green eyes of the lean man.  Those mosquitoes were indeed ordinary, but they were connected to his mind, which was not easy.

    "Oh?" The long-haired man in black robe frowned, "Fantasy array? It seems that Ji Ning is going back to Yanshan to set up an array for Yanshan. It's okay, this Ji family wants to build Yanshan into a breeding ground for his tribe. Naturally.  If you want to contact the outside world, then send some caravans in. The Ji family will naturally lead the caravans. Don't let the caravans get lost You don't need to worry about this. I will arrange for people to check again. You take a good rest, your  I¡¯m afraid those children will never be found.¡±

    After all, send others.  I also couldn¡¯t recognize the specialness of those mosquitoes.

    "Yes." The lean man responded in a low voice and then retreated.

    The long-haired man in black robe quickly ordered another subordinate. This seemingly ordinary Daxia city was actually an important stronghold of Xueyun Tower.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Various exploration methods in Xueyun Tower.  Or mosquitoes, or caravans.  Or the art of killing, or even the art of seizing a body!  Start infiltrating towards Yanshan continuously!

    However, as the "Baishui Ze" major formations were deployed one after another, especially in the Yi Snake Lake area, there were many restrictions. It was difficult for even the Ji clan members to see Ji Ning, and only a few such as Ji Liuzhen and Ying Granny.  People can go and see them directly.  People like Ji Mo and others need to pass the exam before they are qualified.

    Therefore, it is difficult for Xueyun Tower to determine whether Ji Ning is in Yi Snake Lake.

    "Master." Still in the mansion of the ordinary city, a white-haired old man said in a low voice, "There are now many formations in Yanshan. My incarnation accompanied the caravan to observe. These formations I discovered alone are the gods.  You will get lost if you go in, and you must use the 'Great Movement Talisman' to escape. Now it seems that Yanshan has completely become Ji Ning's territory. In Yanshan, Ji Ning is completelyYou can use the large formation to kill Ji Ning in Yanshan, which is almost impossible.  Just to explore the major formations in Yanshan, especially some of the dangerous formations, you have to use your life to fill them, and I'm afraid a lot of loose immortals will die.  "

    "Yes." The long-haired man in black robe nodded, "Since you said it, Mr. Chu, it seems that Yanshan is not suitable for assassination. Then wait until Ji Ning leaves Yanshan Yi Snake Lake."

    ******

    On the same day that Mr. Chu reported back, it was already snowing heavily on Mingxin Island in Yishe Lake.

    "After spending forty-nine days without sleep, we finally set up the first of the three fierce formations." Uncle Bai, who was dressed in white robes, smiled, his eyes full of tiredness, "I really don't dare to be careless at all. Once  If you are careless, it will all go wrong, and some materials may be even more shattered by the power of heaven and earth."

    "Uncle Bai, please." Ji Ning also knows a lot about formations. He knows very well that simply setting up some peerless ferocious formations requires the ability of a 'formation master'.  Because of the level of mystery involved, Ji Ning would feel dizzy just looking at it, let alone setting it up.

    "Fortunately, one of the three fierce formations has been deployed, and the entire Yanshan Mountain is considered stable. The other two fierce formations can be taken slowly." Uncle Bai smiled.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Ji Ning." A voice came from far away.

    Ji Ning stood up immediately. This was the voice of the clan leader Ji Liuzhen.

    "Ji Ning, the five crazy immortals from the Black and White Academy are here." Ji Liuzhen walked over, and next to him were the five crazy immortals.

    "Five Crazy Brother." Ji Ning walked over immediately, because he was also a Returning Immortal, and according to the rules of the Black and White Academy, he had to be friends with his peers.

    "Ji Ning, your master has been released from seclusion. He is preparing to survive the tribulation in nine days!" the Five Crazy Immortals said solemnly.

    "Are you going to overcome the tribulation in nine days?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    *

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 10: Overcoming the Heavenly Tribulation

    "This is your master's decision." Five Crazy Immortals said.

    Ning immediately understood that the heavenly tribulation is the most important tribulation for a cultivator on the path to immortality, and he usually has an inkling of the time that is most suitable for him to overcome the tribulation.  Since the master has decided to overcome the tribulation in nine days, it means that the tribulation will be overcome in nine days The master has the greatest possibility of successfully overcoming the tribulation.

    Even if the possibility is the highest, it is still relatively slim. After all, there are so many returning immortals in the entire Daxia world?  How many people will become immortals in a million years?  As for this catastrophe of the Three Realms, only a few Earth Immortals in the Daxia world have successfully overcome the catastrophe in the past twenty or thirty years.  Scattered to 3,600 counties and all over the worldit's still very slim!

    "Very few people know the news about your master's escape from the tribulation nine days later, and you are not allowed to spread it." Five Crazy Immortals asked.

    "I understand." Ji Ning looked at Ji Liuzhen who was standing aside.

    Ji Liuzhen nodded: "Don't worry, I will never say, well, you guys can talk alone." Ji Liuzhen also knew how big the disaster was, so he retreated immediately.

    There were only Ji Ning, Five Crazy Immortals, and Baishui Ze in the hall.

    "Your master wants to overcome the tribulation. Success in overcoming the tribulation is extremely difficult. Therefore, it cannot be disturbed." The Five Crazy Immortals solemnly said, "So when your master overcomes the tribulation, there must be a protector."

    "Protector?" Ji Ning nodded, "Of course I want to protect the master."

    "Your master and I have also discussed that this time, you and I will be the only ones protecting your master." Five Crazy Immortals said.

    "Two people?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The Dao Zang you brought to the Black and White Academy this time, your master has gained some insights after studying it, and his strength has improved!" Five Crazy Immortals said, "And I have also gained something. My strength is estimated to be six to seven hundred thousand years old.  The level of loose immortals. Other loose immortals in Black and White Academy are relatively weak."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But back then, your second soul, 'Yuan Shen Perfect', was able to kill Sanxian. And according to your cultivation speed, your second soul has probably reached the late stage of returning to the void. After more than thirty years, I'm afraid it's  No less than me." The Five Crazy Immortals smiled and said, "There is no need to be humble at this time. The stronger you are, the more confident your master will be when he overcomes the tribulation."

    Ji Ning nodded and said: "I should benot weaker than the Immortal Beixing back then!"

    The Five Crazy Immortals were suddenly startled. They must know that this 'immortal path' becomes more and more difficult the further you go. Immortals who are immortals are extremely rare, and true immortals who are immortals are even rarer in the three realms.  There are five-million-year-old Sanxian immortals in every county, but there are very few million-year Sanxian immortals in the entire Great Xia Dynasty.  As for the millions of years of loose immortals (at the level of Immortal Juhua), it is rare to have one in the entire Daxia Dynasty!

    "You?" Five Crazy Immortals couldn't believe it.

    "Ning'er has already understood all nine styles of the "Three-Child Sword" and has also modified and perfected it." Bai Shuize said at the side.

    "Okay!" The Five Crazy Immortals showed ecstasy and said happily, "Okay, okay, great! Ji Ning, in terms of swordsmanship alone, I'm afraid you are already the strongest in the history of my Black and White Academy!"

    The five crazy immortals were also amazed.

    The Ji Ning in front of me

    It¡¯s like a sword in my bones!  The sword is meant to move forward bravely!  Extremely sharp!  Ji Ning was like a sword, cutting through the thorns and thorns all the way, and won the first place in the 'Immortal Fate Conference' at the youngest age!  More than thirty years later, he even modified and perfected the "Three-foot Sword" of the Beihang Immortal back then and turned it into his own swordsmanship!

    What kind of talent?

    ??????????????? In a few decades or a hundred years, will it still be possible?

    "The sword is the body."

    "The sword is life."

    "The sword is the road." The Five Crazy Immortals nodded and looked at Ji Ning, "When the sword immortals of all generations entered the door of the sword, they all understood this with a clear mind. But it is easier said than done! To truly achieve this  There are very few, and countless sword immortals have long since perished in the world of mortals, but in you I feel the soaring sword intent and incredible sword heart, you are really a born sword immortal."

    In fact, Lu Dongbin and others also believed that Ji Ning was born with the embryo of a peerless swordsman.

    ?The reason why.

    There are reasons from past life experiences, and there are also reasons from parents in this life.

    Father, gave him a sword.

    Mother, gave him a heart.

    ¡­¡­

    After chatting for a while, Ji Ning said: "Master, are you in a hurry? If you are not in a hurry, I will stay at Winged Snake Lake for one more day, and I will go to the Black and White Academy to join you tomorrow."

    "We will leave the Black and White Academy in three days and go to the place to overcome the tribulation." The Five Crazy Immortals said, "We still have one day, so you should prepare yourself at the Winged Snake Lake first."

    "Overcoming the tribulationLand, where?  Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "The place of transcending tribulation is a secret." Five Crazy Immortals said, "Once word spreads, the enemy will go to the place of transcending tribulation to destroy your master's ability to transcend tribulation. So this place of transcending tribulationfor the time being, only your master knows about it.  Even I don¡¯t know. When we go there, we will naturally know.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "That's fine. Only Master knows about it, so we don't have to worry about it being leaked."

    "Okay, you can make good arrangements, and I'll leave first." The five crazy immortals left immediately.

    In the hall.

    Soon Xiao Qing was also summoned back by Ji Ning. In the hall were Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing.

    "Master has to overcome the tribulation. Overcoming the tribulation is too important to be careless." Ji Ning said solemnly, "So Uncle Bai and I will leaveand Yanshan will be left to you, Xiaoqing."

    Yanshan¡¯s formations are too many and complicated.

    Even those first-class formations require the strength of a Yuanshen Taoist to fully control them.  It's a pity that Ji's current strongest talent besides Ji Ning is Wanxiang Zhenren!  As for the peerless ferocious formation just to activate it requires the strength of the Void-Returning Earth Immortal. Naturally, Ji Ning will not teach the secrets of this peerless ferocious formation to the Immortal Mansion Monster Clan.

    "Actually, I also want to go, to go through the heavenly tribulationI have never -" Xiao Qing was stopped by Ji Ning's eyes in the middle of her sentence.

    "Master, I know the severity." Xiao Qing smiled continuously.

    "Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, you should take advantage of today to advance to the late stage of returning to void as soon as possible." Ji Ning said, "These two jade bottles each contain five million kilograms of Yuan liquid."

    What he cultivates is the "Bei Ming Jing" that directly refers to Da Luo. When the second Yuan Shen was practicing from the 'Yuan Shen Perfection' to the late stage of returning to the void, he only consumed more than five million kilograms of Yuan liquid, while Uncle Bai and Xiao Qing  They have already reached the early stage of returning to deficiency, and giving them five million kilograms of Yuan liquid is enough to reach the late stage of returning to deficiency.

    "Remember, don't practice until you return to the void and reach perfection." Ji Ning warned.

    "Don't worry, we are not ready to survive the disaster yet."

    ¡­¡­

    When Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing went to practice, Ji Ning's true form also entered the Shuifu Quiet Room. In order for the master to overcome the tribulation this time, Ji Ning must also increase his strength to the strongest!  Fortunately, we had obtained 30 million kilograms of Yuan Liquid at the Tianbaoshan headquarters. Although we also purchased some treasures, we still had more than 20 million kilograms left!

    A handsome young man wearing animal skins sat cross-legged on the Netherworld jade bed.

    There is a small jade bottle right in front of him.

    "start."

    The jade bottle flew directly out of the turbulent Yuan liquid. The Yuan liquid was so vast that it even formed like a lake in the entire quiet room. A dark vortex appeared around Ji Ning. Once the endless Yuan liquid got close to the dark vortex, it disappeared out of thin air.  Everyone entered Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Purple Mansion Space¡¯.

    In the Zifu space.

    After absorbing a large amount of essence, the Golden Lotus swayed and grew rapidly in the blazing Yuan Fire.  The golden lotus continues to grow taller, both the lotus leaves and branches are rapidly becoming thicker, and the energy contained in the golden lotus is becoming more and more pure, so pure that it makes people's hearts tremble. At the same time, the cute little lotus pod at the top of the entire golden lotus is gradually becoming bigger and bigger.  The lotus grows bigger, and there is a green lotus seed in the center of the lotus pod.

    "Late stage of returning to virtual state!" Everything stopped.

    The huge golden lotus is swaying in the vitality fire on the back of a turtle and snake that looks like a piece of land. At this moment, this golden lotus is already the most dazzling existence in the entire Zifu space.

    The ¡®Golden Lotus Yuanshen¡¯ that has reached the late stage of returning to the void is already very powerful, and is only one step away from being fully mature.

    the next day.

    Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing, who had all reached the late stage of returning to the void, had a dinner together, and then left Xiao Qing to guard Yi Snake Lake.

    Ji Ning took Bai Shuize to the Black and White Academy in Anchan City.

    ¡­¡­

    The Black and White Academy is the cave of the talented immortal.

    "Jining, you're here." The black-haired and black-robed Immortal was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed, with a calm and indifferent expression on his face, "Sit down."

    There is a futon beside, and five crazy immortals are sitting there.

    Ji Ning nodded and sat on a futon, while Bai Shuize lay down behind Ji Ning.

    "I heard from Senior Brother Wu Feng that you have mastered all nine styles of the "Three-Child Sword" and modified it to perfection?" the immortal said with a smile.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    The Immortal Diancai smiled: "Okay, if you have such swordsmanship, I will fail in overcoming the tribulation this time, and I will be satisfied."

    "Master, why do you say such things?" Ji Ning asked anxiously.

    "It's just talk. It seems that your heart is not as calm as mine." said the Immortal Diancai.

    Ji Ning was silent.

    &nbsp; I am nervous. After all, there are too few people who have succeeded in overcoming the tribulation. If the master fails

    Seeing this, the Immortal Palace Master smiled. How could he not know Ji Ning¡¯s temperament? Ji Ning is a passionate person and attaches great importance to emotions!  For the sake of love, you may even risk your life!  Precisely because he knew Ji Ning's temperament through long-term contact with him, the talented immortal became more fond of this disciple and became truly close to each other.

    "Are you going to Baishui Lake too?" the Immortal Diancai asked.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Master, don't underestimate Uncle Bai. Uncle Bai is extremely talented in formations. Moreover, when I went to study with him, Uncle Bai also learned extremely advanced formations. He is enough to be called a master of formations. I don't dare.  If you look at the entire Daxia world, but within Anchan County, Uncle Bai's formations are probably one of the best."

    "Oh?" The Immortal of Dian Cai and the Five Crazy Immortals all looked happy.

    ¡° Dare to call yourself the master of formation, that¡¯s extraordinary.

    Ji Ning smiled confidently. In terms of achievements in formation alone, Uncle Bai can be regarded as a master of formation.  But Uncle Bai also knows some very powerful and rare formations, so even other formation mastersif they fight with Uncle Bai, they will probably lose!  For example, the peerless ferocious formation in Yanshan was probably something that the entire Daxia Dynasty could only deploy.

    Of course, there must be formations in the Daxia Dynasty that are stronger than Uncle Bai's. For example, the formation in the palace of the capital of Daxia is a formation that can only be set up by a powerful person!  It's several levels higher than Yanshan's formation.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 11: Four Great Tribulations

    "Now that you are here, Ji Ning, and everyone is here, let's set out tonight to the place where we will overcome the tribulation." said the Immortal Diancai.

    Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals looked at each other and then nodded: "Okay, let's set off tonight."

    The matter of overcoming the tribulation is extremely secretive.

    There is no room for Ji Ning and the others to be careless. Even when they are trying to overcome a tribulation, they need to be extremely cautious.  And now is truly a special moment in which the Three Realms are in turmoil. Of course, Ji Ning and the others must be careful.

    Stayed until late at night.

    Immortal Diancai, Immortal Five Crazy, Ji Ning, and Baishui Ze quietly used space movement and left Anchan City.

    ¡­¡­

    Over the vast ocean, space ripples appeared, and three figures and a big snow-white dog appeared out of thin air.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning looked around. Because the space movement was performed by the master's master, Ji Ning didn't know the location.

    "This is the Beiming Sea." Immortal Dian Cai said, "The place I chose to transcend the tribulation this time is a small world that I accidentally discovered when I was young and wandering around in the Beiming Sea. There are hidden anomalies in that small world.  A very suitable place to overcome the tribulation. Come with me!"

    Clouds and mist suddenly appeared around. Immortal Dian Cai cast spells and flew away quickly with Ji Ning, Immortal Wu Feng, and Bai Shuize. Soon, an island appeared in the distance. The island was very hot, and there was a volcano on the island.  .

    "The entrance to the small world is within the volcano on the island." Immortal Diancai took Ji Ning and others to fly to the high altitude of the island, and then dived into the crater.

    Inside the crater, there is something strange and strange.

    There is also a large amount of magma rolling.

    The Immortal Diancai looked at a corner silently, with a hint of complexity in his eyes, and said softly: "Back then, I was young and frivolous, wandering around and being unruly. Now I am going to survive the tribulation. This life experience is really mysterious."

    Both Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals felt that the Immortal Diancai was not feeling right at this moment.

    "This time, if I don't succeed in overcoming the tribulation, I will die!" the immortal said softly, "If I die, I will be reunited with you, junior sister."

    Deep in memory

    That handsome young man with overflowing talents was the first peerless genius of the younger generation in the Black and White Academy.

    The girl who was reincarnated as an immortal was even regarded as the ¡®Piaoyu Fairy¡¯, attracting countless young people to pursue her.

    The two of them wandered side by side, through life and death, across thousands of miles, or into endless mountains, or into the vast ocean, until that day, they met the ancient flame god and demon at the level of the soul, the ancient flame god and demon that emerged from the magma.  Gods and demons, that separation was a true and eternal separation. Under the flames of the gods and demons, the junior sister's soul was gone

    "Master." Ji Ning was surprised.

    The master actually harbors such thoughts?  It should be noted that it is very dangerous when going through the heavenly tribulation, and even the 'Golden Lotus Soul' will be severely damaged. Some people feel that they can't resist the tribulation halfway and give up immediately, and they can still become a loose immortal.  Because the level of damage to the Golden Lotus Yuanshen is different, the purity of the Yuanli of the Sanxian also differs. The powerful ones can be compared to the perfection of returning to the void, while the weakest ones are comparable to the Yuanli level in the early stage of returning to the void.

    ????????????????????? Some returning immortals go to overcome the tribulation with the thought of death and never give up!

    In this way, the probability of success in overcoming the tribulation can indeed be greatly improved.

    But if you fight to the end, once you fail, you will lose your soul!

    "You haven't forgotten." The Five Crazy Immortals shook their heads.

    "Why forget, why should you forget, how can you bear to forget?" the immortal said softly.

    Ji Ning said: "Master, leave a chance to survive, and then you have a chance to be reincarnated. If it doesn't happen in this life, it will be possible in the next life."

    "No need to persuade me." Diancai Immortal shook his head, "I have made up my mind, let's go in."

    Wow!

    The magma below separated directly. The Immortal Diancai led Ji Ning and the others deeper and deeper, fearing that they had already reached an extremely deep place, and there were many winding passages.  Immortal Diancai was very familiar with walking along an underground magma passage, and soon a black hole appeared in the corner.

    "Come in." Immortal Diancai took Ji Ning and the others and flew directly into the black hole.

    ¡­¡­

    This is a world filled with endless death energy. At a glance, even the mountains are scorched black, the earth is scorched, and there is no green at all.  Ordinary grass and trees cannot survive at all, only some dark strange plants with spikes that are as tall as a person grow in this world.

    Wow~~~

    There were ripples on the wall of a big mountain, and Immortal Dian Cai, Immortal Five Crazys, Ji Ning, and Baishui Ze flew out from it.

    "Such a strong death aura?"The Crazy Immortal frowned when he saw it, "How could this small world be like this? It stands to reason that even if it has suffered a catastrophe, it should be able to recover under the power of the Lunar Star and the Sun Star."

    "This is the world where a flame god and demon hides." Diancai Immortal said, "The god and demon filled this small world with magma, causing all the life in this small world to die. Although the god and demon was already dead,  It will take a long time for this small world to recover I'm afraid."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It is easy to destroy a small world, but to restore a small world, it will take millions of years or even longer for countless vegetation, grass, and even some animals and birds to be born.

    "This small world is extremely secretive and has no living beings. There is no need to worry about affecting ordinary living beings. It is very suitable for me to survive the tribulation." Diancai Immortal said, "In normal times, it would be impossible to hide in such a secret place to survive the tribulation.  They were discovered. But now the entire Daxia world is in great turmoil. According to rumors, it seems that many immortals who have returned to the void were attacked during their tribulation."

    "Yes, the places where the Returning Immortal and the Tribulation Tribulation are very hidden, but they are still discovered and attacked." The Five Crazy Immortals also solemnly said, "We also have to be careful."

    "Master, don't worry, leave it to me and Brother Wu Feng." Ji Ning solemnly promised.

    "Um."

    The Diancai Immortal nodded, and then flew away into the distance. Ji Ning, the Five Crazy Immortals, and Bai Shuize also followed.

    It flew for a moment.

    On a vast scorched black ground, the Immortal Diancai landed, and immediately sat down cross-legged, waiting silently.

    "When the catastrophe comes in eight days, everything will be up to your master." The Five Crazy Immortals are also worried.

    "We can only rely on the master himself." Ji Ning was also worried.

    When a natural disaster comes, all outside help is prohibited.

    Even the Great Luo Dao Ancestor does not dare to help people overcome the calamity. Whoever helps to resist the heavenly calamitythen the heavenly calamity will immediately impose a 'heavenly punishment' on the person who helped, even if the Tao Ancestor level gives up immediately.  Forget it, if you resist forcefully, Daozu will also be punished by heaven and be killed!

    Therefore, from ancient times to the present, no one dares to help others resist the disaster.

    Secondly.

    ??For example, the formation restrictions that have been arranged belong to 'external forces'. If the Immortal Diancai arranges the formations, and if the Immortal Diancai presides over the formations, that's fine!  At most, the formations were destroyed, and the power of the 'Heavenly Tribulation' was only increased.  But if someone else, such as Bai Shuize, Ji Ning and others, controls the formation, then Ji Ning and Bai Shuize will be punished by heaven!

    This is also the reason why Ji Ning did not let his master go to Yanshan to overcome the tribulation.

    In this world, there are too many places with powerful formations. Some large sects have powerful formations.  For example, the formations in the palace of the capital of Daxia were arranged by powerful people.  If you can use formations to temporarily let a certain Void Return Earth Immortal control some powerful formations, the catastrophe will be too easy!

    so¡­¡­

    It is absolutely prohibited to borrow any external force!  Heavenly tribulation is the greatest test for a cultivator on the road to cultivating immortality!  Even cultivators of the Formation Dao, such as Bai Shuize, can only use the magic weapon 'Fuxi Stick Formation'. When the heavenly calamity really comes, they can use the magic weapon Fuxi Stick Formation to create a magic circle to resist it.

    Like the Litian Sword Formation and the Small Thousand Sword Formation, they all belong to some sword formations.

    But those fixed formations are all made up of some strange materials. They are external forces!  The Litian Sword Formation, Xiao Qian Sword Formation, and Fuxi Stick Formation all belong to their own strength.

    "Master." Ji Ning suddenly walked over.

    "Huh?" The Immortal Palace Master raised his head and looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master, I have five top-quality flying swords of the immortal order. With them, master will have greater confidence in overcoming the heavenly tribulation." Ji Ning's mind moved, and five black fairy swords floating in front of him appeared in front of him.  It was the Litian Immortal Sword. Ji Ning had already removed the elemental power from it. These five immortal swords had become ownerless.

    The immortal was startled.

    "The top five immortals?" The Immortal was also shocked.

    "The best of the Immortal level, five handles?" The five crazy immortals also showed ecstasy, "Okay, Ji Ning, you really don't show your face. This move is incredible."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is very difficult to buy the best flying sword of the Immortal rank, and it is generally necessary to exchange things for things!  Five pieces of the best immortal-level items, all from the same source are much more valuable than all the immortal swords Ji Ning got from killing the Demon King and the Evil Ancestor put together.  This is produced by Shuifu Treasure Hall, so it is naturally extraordinary.

    "Take it." Five Crazy Immortals said with a smile, "My apprentice asked you to use it, are you still being pretentious?"

    "good."The aura of the Immortal is also different. "With these five top-quality flying swords of the Immortal level, I am more sure of overcoming the heavenly tribulation, at least the first three tribulations."

    The heavenly tribulation is divided into four major tribulations.

    They are wind tribulation, fire tribulation, thunder tribulation and inner demon tribulation!

    There are traces to follow in the first three tribulations, but they are becoming more and more terrifying. Almost most of the returning immortals are finished in the first three tribulations, especially the thunder tribulation One after another, the sky thunder strikes, and many return to the void.  The body of the Earth Immortal was chopped into pieces, and the Golden Lotus Soul was severely injured. They were all frightened to the point of despair and gave up escaping to become loose immortals. At that time, Immortal Juhua also did not withstand the thunder tribulation because he did not have a good immortal-level magic weapon!

    If there is a top-grade magic weapon of the immortal level, Juhua Immortal may become an immortal based on his current strength and Taoist heart.

    "Well, this is much more certain. But you still have to be careful. The Heavenly Tribulation the magic weapon is only one aspect, and you have to be strong when forging iron. This Heavenly Tribulation will test yourself more." Five Crazy Immortals said solemnly.

    "I understand." The Immortal Diancai nodded.

    Even among the disciples of the True Immortals and Gods, many of them have failed to overcome the tribulations. The disciples of the True Immortals and Gods generally have the best magic weapons of the Immortal level to overcome the tribulations, but they will still fail Obviously the tribulations will also vary from person to person.  !  The more qualified and powerful the evildoer is, the more ridiculously powerful the tribulation will be.

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day passes.

    After Immortal Diancai became familiar with the Litian Immortal Sword, he waited quietly.  Ji Ning, the Five Crazy Immortals, and Bai Shuize were silently protecting the law.

    finally¡­¡­

    "Wow~~~" Suddenly a breeze blew, blowing the Taoist robe of the Immortal.

    The Immortal Diancai opened his eyes: "Brother Five Crazy, Brother Ji Ning, Brother Bai, please protect me. The catastrophe has begun."

    Ji Ning and the others had already felt that the fluctuations of the 'wind' around them had gradually become stronger, and they couldn't help but look at the Immortal who was sitting there uneasily.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 12: The Body of an Immortal

    "Hoo~~~" A strong wind suddenly appeared in this world full of death, and strong winds appeared in all directions. All these winds flew in the direction of the Immortal.  Ji Ning, Five Crazy Immortals, and Bai Shuize all felt the intensity of the wind, but they were able to resist it with just their Yuan Power.

    The closer the wind gets to Diancai Immortal, the greater its power becomes. After the winds from all directions gather, it gradually turns into pieces of cyan wind knives. Then when the cyan wind knives really fly in front of Diancai Immortal, they turn into deep blue wind knives.  Cyan even calls it a 'black' wind knife.

    Just looking at it with the naked eye frightened Ji Ning and the others.

    "open."

    The black-robed and black-haired Immortal Diancai stood there, and saw five Immortal Plowing Swords floating around, spinning, and there was a multicolored light surrounding the Immortal Diancai.  No matter how powerful the black wind knives struck again and again, they were all blocked.

    "Junior Brother Diancai's swordsmanship has improved so much?" The Five Crazy Immortals looked happy, "Jining, I had some expectations of your master's swordsmanship, but he is even stronger than I expected! Back then, we thought  Junior Brother Diancai is the most likely to become an immortal, and his swordsmanship was already extremely amazing at that time. After going out for forty years, and getting the Daozang you gave me, my swordsmanship is as high as no less than that of Senior Beixing, he is indeed promising.  Become an angel!"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was also full of expectations.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the "Five Elements Sword Intent" revealed by her master before, Ji Ning knew that his master's swordsmanship was probably on the same level as his own, and he was worthy of being the peerless genius of the Black and White Academy who was most likely to become an immortal.

    ¡­¡­

    The fierce black wind knife struck the colorful light again and again.  Cracks appeared in the surrounding space.

    Boom~~~

    All the black wind knives dissipated, and peace returned to the world in an instant.  But then another gust of wind appeared between the sky and the earth. The wind was like needles, blowing huffing and puffing, and "sharp needles" appeared in mid-air. Thousands of sharp needles were glowing with golden light, piercing the knot of the five fairy swords.  colorful light.

    ¡­¡­

    Either fierce, cruel, gentle, or cold.  Or hot

    All kinds of winds come in waves.

    There are even twelve types of ¡®Heavenly Wind¡¯.

    Suddenly the surroundings became calm again, and this time there was no wind for a long time.

    "Not good." The Five Crazy Immortals were startled, "The final calamity of the Wind Tribulation has begun."

    Ji Ning was also anxious.  He looked nervously at the master standing there in the distance.

    The heavenly tribulation is divided into four major tribulations - the wind tribulation, the fire tribulation, the thunder tribulation, and the inner demon tribulation.  Among them, the wind calamity first is the ordinary wind, then comes various kinds of heavenly winds with different powers, and finally the most terrifying 'celestial wind'.  This heavenly fairy wind is invisible and colorless, and is difficult to find in the three realms. It will only appear when you go through the heavenly tribulation.

    No magic weapon can resist this fairy wind. It will appear directly in front of the person who is overcoming the tribulation, and then enter through the door above his head. No matter what robes he wears or any means, he can't resist the penetration of this fairy wind!

    After the heavenly wind enters through the halogen door above the head, it will naturally blow through the internal organs and the whole body.

    The test at this time is the Taoist heart.

    If the Taoist heart is bad.  Once the fairy wind enters through the halogen door above the head.  I'm afraid that the whole body's bones and flesh will melt instantly and turn into ashes!  Only the Golden Lotus Soul can escape Ninety-nine percent of the returning immortals failed due to the 'Celestial Immortal Wind'.

    If the Taoist heart is strong and can be stabilized, then the body will undergo some transformation after passing the test of 'celestial wind'.  Gradually transforming into the 'celestial body'.

    "Master, you must resist." Ji Ning was extremely worried.

    "Hold it." The five crazy immortals also stared.

    Standing there in the distance.  The Immortal Diancai, who had five black swords floating around him, opened his eyes, smiled, and looked at Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals: "The storm has passed."

    "Okay." The Five Crazy Immortals laughed, "I know that you have a good Taoist mind, junior brother. The immortal wind can't do anything to you today, so you should quickly restore the energy in your body and prepare to deal with the next fire disaster!"

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    At least we survived the first calamity.

    In fact, according to the master¡¯s normal mentality, I should have confidence.  But before entering this small world, the master's mood fluctuated, and he even said that he would reunite with his junior sister after death.  Ji Ning was very worried that his master would be affected by his past emotions. Once his heart was a little unstable, his flesh and bones would melt into ashes in an instant.

    Tian Jie is very ashamed. He can¡¯t make any mistakes. If he makes one mistake, he will fail!

    ******

    Ji Ning, the Five Crazy Immortals, and Bai Shuize all released their spiritual consciousness to explore and warn in the distance. At the same time, they also looked at the Immortal.?.

    After the wind disaster, about half an hour later.

    There were red clouds in the sky, like a cloud of flames.

    "The fire calamity is coming." Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals also looked on anxiously.

    Fire Tribulation, although not as gentle as Wind Tribulation, is even more violent!  As long as the power of this flame cannot be blocked in the slightest, the physical body of this returning immortal will be burned to ashes.

    The fiery red clouds in the sky began to slowly descend, causing the surrounding temperature to soar rapidly, and even a hazy red light appeared in the air.

    ¡°Chichichi~~~¡± The ground began to soften, and then turned into red magma, which began to flow.

    The Immortal Dian Cai has already levitated.

    "go!"

    The Immortal Diancai pointed his finger in the distance, and immediately one of the black plowing fairy swords flew out, turning into a fiery red snake flying wantonly in the air, and flew directly towards the huge red cloud.  The red clouds were stirred up into chaos.  But soon the plowing sword was knocked upside down and flew out.

    Immediately, the red cloud accelerated its descent, and soon completely surrounded the Immortal Diancai.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~

    The temperature instantly rose to a terrifying level, and the original rocky soil in that area was burned into nothingness.  Even the rocky soil in Ji Ning's place in the distance turned into magma and flowed, which showed how terrifying the temperature was.

    ¡°Boom~~¡± ¡°Wow~~¡± ¡°Chi~~~¡±

    Through the red clouds, you can vaguely see the burning sky fires. Some of the sky fires are golden, some are black, some are green, and some are the color of bright stars

    "All kinds of heavenly fires are coming." Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals felt their hearts tightening as they watched.

    "Boom!"

    Unexpected.

    The entire red cloud suddenly gathered towards the center, and then a figure was seen protected by five fairy swords. The red cloud turned into fire, as if nothingness, passed through the obstruction of the fairy sword, and flew directly into the body of the human figure.

    For a time, the world cooled down, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The immortal is floating in the air and emitting fire. Ji Ning can see that there is fire in the master¡¯s body, and he is like a ¡®man on fire¡¯.

    "The last kind of fire in the Fire Tribulation is 'celestial fire'." Five Crazy Immortals said nervously.

    The body of an immortal must be tempered by wind, fire, and thunder, and finally achieve the perfection of an immortal.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    After spending everything, you can be considered a free and easy angel!

    "It's over." Ji Ning, who was watching nervously, showed joy, and saw the immortal Dian Cai in the distance gradually dimming from a 'fire man' to normal, and gradually returned to normal.

    The Immortal of Diancai landed and immediately sat down cross-legged, teasing silently and recovering his strength.

    "The fire tribulation has passed, and now comes the most dangerous thunder tribulation!" Five Crazy Immortals said softly.

    "Well, thunder tribulation!" Ji Ning was also worried.

    Among the four major tribulations, the last tribulation of inner demons is the weirdest!

    But the thunder tribulation is the most terrifying!

    Thunder tribulation is the most violent. The power of a heavy thunder and lightning will continue to soar. Even the Immortal Ju Hua and the Immortal Bei Xing were finally destroyed by the continuous thunder. The golden lotus soul was damaged and even escaped.  It¡¯s like being a loose immortal.  It can be said that ¡®Thunder Tribulation¡¯ is a nightmare!  Many peerless geniuses have fallen on it. There is no trick to resist the lightning disaster. A sky thunder strikes, if you block it, the next sky thunder will follow.  Can't stop it!  You're done.

    It's that simple!

    "I don't know how many thunders there will be." Five Crazy Immortals worried.

    "Master's swordsmanship is extremely high, his talent is high, and he has five top-quality flying swords at the immortal level. I'm afraid there will be no shortage of thunder from the sky." Ji Ning was also worried.

    During the thunder tribulation, some earthly immortals may encounter nine heavenly thunders.

    Some have eighteen thunders, some have twenty-seven, some have thirty-six The legendary highest thunder is eighty-one!

    The amount of thunder is related to many aspects, even to merit.  However, it is impossible for ordinary Qi refining flow to encounter the legendary eighty-one thunders!  The 'eighty-one' sky thunder is usually encountered by those who are refining the bodies of gods and demons who are going through tribulations. Many powerful gods and demons who are refining their bodies and returning to the void have been struck to death by the sky thunder!

    Ji Ning knew very well that even if he had reached the third level of **Xuan Gong, if he encountered eighty-one thunderbolts, he would be chopped into pieces without the ability to resist!

    "I hope it will be below the thirty-sixth level." Five Crazy Immortals said softly.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also nodded lightly.

    Those who practice Qi Flow to cultivate immortals can withstand thunder from the sky and are born with??Those who refine their bodies with gods and demons are weak.  Generally, it is very difficult to get through the thunder of more than thirty-six levels.

    ¡­¡­

    Another half hour passed.

    Two huge dark clouds suddenly appeared in the calm sky. The two dark clouds flew quickly from different directions, rumbling and covering the sky. As the two dark clouds approached, electric snakes suddenly appeared in the two huge dark clouds.  The terrifying power that flowed through the air made Ji Ning, the Five Crazy Immortals, and Bai Shuize worry.

    Gradually, these two huge dark clouds began to converge and merge, and the super huge dark clouds that merged and merged began to rotate.

    Soon, the thunder cloud turned into a swirling thunder cloud.

    "What a huge cloud of thunder and calamity." The expressions of the Five Crazy Immortals suddenly changed.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked worriedly.

    "When I overcame the tribulation back then, I was defeated by this cloud of thunder and tribulation. But the cloud of thunder and tribulation when I overcame the tribulation was not so big." Five Crazy Immortals said worriedly.

    "What, how heavy was the thunder that you used to overcome the tribulation?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't know, but back then I was struck by the twenty-fifth sky thunder that scattered the magic weapon and shattered my body. I gave up and escaped." said the Five Crazy Immortals, "Junior Brother Diancai's sky thunder must be stronger than mine.  need more."

    The words just fell.

    Boom!

    Ji Ning felt a rumbling in his ears, and a dazzling bolt of lightning instantly struck down from the swirling thunder clouds high in the sky, directly hitting the Immortal Diancai below.

    ******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 13: My Master

    The Immortal Diancai stood on the ground, looking up at the swirling thunder clouds high in the sky, surrounded by five black plowing fairy swords.  When the first thunder struck from high in the sky

    "Go!" The Immortal Diancai pointed in the distance, and immediately one of the five Heavenly Plowing Immortal Swords floating next to him rose into the sky. This Immortal Plowing Heavenly Sword faintly transformed into a huge mountain peak, carrying an extremely heavy power.  Welcome the thunder and lightning.

    Boom!

    Along with the loud noise, the plowing fairy sword, which was as steady as a mountain peak, only shook in mid-air, and the sky thunder completely dissipated.

    "The power of the first heavenly thunder is the weakest, even ordinary returning earth immortals can withstand it. With the strength of Junior Brother Diancai, and he has five immortal-level flying swords, I am afraid that starting from the twenty-seventh level of heavenly thunder  , you will really feel strenuous." said the Five Crazy Immortals.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded and admitted that the Five Crazy Immortals were defeated by the 25th Heavenly Thunder back then. If the Five Crazy Immortals had had the best immortal level flying sword back then, they might have been able to withstand the 27th level.

    Heavenly thunder, every nine paths is a big level.

    Nine thunders are the weakest, followed by eighteen thunders, followed by twenty-seven thunders, thirty-six thunders Every nine thunders is a big jump.  Thinking about the legendary eighty-one thunderbolts will make you shudder.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±¡­

    The sky thunders violently.

    One after another, Immortal Diancai blocked eighteen thunderbolts in one go with just a top-quality flying sword of immortal rank. This made Immortal Diancai reveal a hint of joy on his face, even though he had known that the immortal  The top-level flying sword is very powerful, but when he really faced the terrifying "Thunder Tribulation", he realized how much the top-level flying sword of the immortal level helped him!

    "Boom!" The 19th sky thunder became more fierce and faster, carrying a destructive power, which was obviously a level higher than the previous sky thunder.

    The Heavenly Plowing Immortal Sword came forward again, like a big mountain.

    Bang~~~

    The phantom of the mountain dissipated, and the Litian Fairy Sword also fell down due to the bombardment.  The remaining thunder and lightning continued to bombard Immortal Diancai, but Immortal Diancai was not in a hurry. He just shouted lowly, and three of the other four immortal swords floating around flew out, and golden, water-colored, and earth-colored swords appeared.  Yellow tricolor.

    The three Heavenly Plowing Immortal Swords formed a formation of three talents and easily chopped down the remaining thunder and lightning.

    "Your master used the Three Talents Sword Formation." Five Crazy Immortals said, "Back then, your master was extremely talented. When he started, he understood the 'realm of the Tao' of the three paths at the same time early. He also embarked on the road of sword immortality.  He originally used three immortal swords, and the most commonly used one was the Three Talents Sword Formation. However, after practicing for so many years, he gained more insights and created the 'Five Elements Sword Technique'."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? True.

    After the master used the three-handled fairy sword, its power immediately increased sharply, and he resisted the next thunder and lightning one after another. He even withstood the twenty-fifth thunder and lightning that defeated the Five Crazy Immortals back then, and he continued to withstand the twenty-seventh thunder and lightning.

    "It's about to be improved again." Five Crazy Immortals worried.

    Twenty-seven heavenly thunders count as three or nine.

    Thirty-six means forty-nine!

    As the twenty-eighth thunder struck down, the Sancai Immortal Sword suddenly sank, but it still withstood it.  However, the twenty-ninth sky thunder, the thirtieth sky thunderthe power of the sky thunder is gradually increasing, and the three swords are becoming more and more strenuous. Even when the thirty-sixth sky thunder strikes, the palace is  The immortal also let out a low roar, and all five plowing fairy swords rushed forward.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Five plowing fairy swords soared into the sky, and five mountains appeared in the sky, but these five mountains were in five colors.  For a time, the power of the five fairy swords combined, and they were so thick that the thirty-sixth thunderbolt was easily blocked.

    "Good magic weapon, good swordsmanship." Five Crazy Immortals said excitedly.

    "The thirty-sixth sky thunder was also blocked." Ji Ning also showed joy, but his expression suddenly changed, because the swirling thunder clouds high in the sky struck down another even more terrifying sky thunder.

    "Whatcould it be that the thunder that your master used to overcome the calamity had forty-five levels?" The Five Crazy Immortals were surprised.

    Ji Ning also looked solemn.

    There is no need to be careless when refining the flow of energy to overcome the tribulation, because a few remnants of thunder and lightning are enough to chop the immortal cultivator's body into slag!  However, even if a strong person who has refined the body of gods and demons has a little bit of thunder and lightning left, he can usually resist with the help of his divine body.

    Therefore, the thirty-six thunders and lightnings are a hurdle, and the thirty-six thunders are regarded as the "four nine thunder tribulations". Within the four nine thunder tribulations, there is still hope for the Qi Refining Flow.

    And if it goes any higher, the hope will be slim!

    ¡­¡­

    The power of the thirty-seventh thunder is obviously more terrifying, Ji Ning felt invisible pressure just by watching from a distance.  This thunder has reached the level of heavenly power!

    "Bang~~~" I saw the phantoms of five mountains suspended in mid-air. The five fairy swords blocked the thunder and lightning, but they also sank suddenly.

    "So strong." The face of the Immortal Diancai also changed, but his face was still cold and there was determination in his eyes.

    Never back down.

    "Boom!"

    The thirty-eighth thunderbolt struck down, and the Immortal Master once again controlled the five top-quality flying swords of the Immortal Order to greet him, and once again withstood the blow.  But this time, the phantoms of the five mountains on the surface of the five-handed fairy sword trembled and almost collapsed.

    "Not good." The face of the Five Crazy Immortals in the distance changed greatly. "Can your master survive these forty-five levels of thunder? It's dangerous."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t speak, just stared.

    Of course he can see it!

    The thirty-eighth thunder and lightning has almost caused the master¡¯s swordsmanship to collapse. It is hard to say whether the master can withstand the forty-fifth thunderbolt.  For example, the Five Crazy Immortals did not reach the level 'Twenty-seventh Thunder', but fell to the twenty-fifth Thunder.

    "Boom!"

    The whirlpool thunder clouds high in the sky blasted down the thirty-ninth more ferocious thunder.

    "Block!" The Immortal Dian Cai roared. The five heavenly plowing fairy swords were like fish swimming upstream, carrying the huge phantoms of five mountain peaks to greet the sky thunder. Under the bombardment, the five fairy swords were directly hit.  It fell to the ground, but the thunder completely dissipated.

    "It won't work." Five Crazy Immortals said anxiously.

    "Master, master." Ji Ning was also extremely anxious.

    "You must resist." The Immortal's complexion suddenly turned red, and his aura suddenly increased. It was obvious that he had cast a forbidden technique.

    The eyes of the Five Crazy Immortals were full of nervousness: "Your master used the forbidden technique to squeeze the golden lotus soul. He hopes that with the help of the forbidden technique, he can survive. You must survive, don't fail, you can't fail." He has seen too many of his fellow disciples fail.  , one by one failed to overcome the tribulations, he failed, his master failed, his senior brother failed, his junior brother failed

    One by one, they fell to the calamity.

    The Immortal of Diancai is the most promising, and he even got the help of five top-quality flying swords of Immortal rank.

    "We must carry it through." Five Crazy Immortals murmured.

    "Master, master." Ji Ning's heart was hanging, and he was more worried than when he was facing a desperate situation. Although he had long known that the heavenly catastrophe was terrible, when he saw the thunder striking down each one stronger than the other, Ji Ning was afraid of the master.  The body was struck by thunder!  Just hit it once and that's it!

    ¡­¡­

    The 40th thunder, the 40th thunder, the 42nd thunder

    The power of the five immortal swords greatly increased when the immortal master of the palace used the forbidden technique, and they resisted several thunders in succession.

    "Boom!"

    The forty-fourth thunder!

    The face of the Immortal Dian Cai was a little distorted, and his eyes were full of madness. The five immortal swords came up to meet him again, and the shadows of the five mountains in the sky seemed to suppress the entire small world.  But in front of the destructive thunder, the shadows of the five mountains collapsed, and the five swords fell down.

    "It's blocked, and there's still one last thunder left." Five Crazy Immortals said anxiously.

    "Master." Ji Ning was so anxious that he wanted to rush forward by himself.

    There are some blood beads on the surface of Diancai Immortal¡¯s skin. These are caused by the forbidden technique, and the violent Yuan Power causes blood beads to burst out from the body.

    "Boom!"

    The forty-fifth thunder!

    "Block it again." The Immortal Palace Master looked like he was crazy, and the five plowing fairy swords also rushed towards him. It seemed that he burst out with stronger power in the desperate situation. The phantoms of the five mountains were more consistent with each other, and their power was even greater.  some.

    "Boom!"

    That thunderbolt representing destruction struck down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing apart

    The five immortal swords were knocked down by the shock, and at the same time, a small amount of thunder and lightning remained and flew directly towards the Immortal Diancai.

    "No!" Ji Ning's eyes suddenly turned red with anxiety.

    "No!" The Five Crazy Immortals were also full of horror.

    Immortal Diancai let out a crazy roar, and five fairy swords suddenly appeared above him. They were the five swords originally used by Immortal Diancai!  The five fairy swords he often usedthese five fairy swords just had time to turn into five colorful lights before they were bombarded by the remaining thunder and lightning.

    "Poof!" One of the fairy swords that flew away pierced the chest of the Immortal Diancai, making a hole, and the other fairy swords also flew away.  However, the remaining lightning will eventually??Completely collapsed.

    "Hahaha, hahaha" The Immortal Diancai laughed, covering the wound on his chest, looking up and smiling.

    Ji Ning and the five crazy immortals were stunned, and then they were all excited.

    "blocked."

    "Master blocked it." This kind of success in despair made Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals feel very ups and downs.

    "Why" The Five Crazy Immortals looked up at the thunder and lightning whirlpool clouds high in the sky, with despair and panic in their eyes, "Why, why didn't"

    "Why didn't it disappear?" Ji Ning also felt a coldness running from the top of his head to the soles of his feet.

    The thunder and lightning clouds in the sky are still spinning, gaining momentum with even greater power.

    The Immortal, who was holding his chest and laughing, was suddenly stunned. He stared blankly at the thunder and lightning clouds high in the sky, with anger and despair in his eyes, and roared crazily: "Why, why is there still, why is there still!  !!¡±

    "Six-Nine, Six-Nine" The eyes of the Five Crazy Immortals were full of despair, "Six-Nine Thunder Tribulation, my junior brother is not a disciple of the Tao Ancestor, not even a disciple of the Celestial Immortal. Why did the Six-Nine Thunder Tribulation occur? Why"

    "What a thief!" Ji Ning suddenly raised his head and let out a stern roar, with two lines of tears streaming down his face, "Master, master, my master."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A huge thunderbolt was born directly from the thunder and lightning clouds high in the sky, and struck directly downwards!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 14: Extinction

    Ji Ning felt heartbreaking pain, which penetrated every part of his body. Since his parents passed away, he really had very few relatives. Although Master Diancai had a strict and cold face, Ji Ning  I felt Master Diancai's love for me deep in his heart.  Master Diancai and his father Ji Yichuan have the same personality.

    "No, no" Ji Ning felt nothing but despair.

    Under the catastrophe, no one can save the master!  Even Da Luo Daozu can only watch from the sidelines, because once he intervenes, he will be punished by heaven. Under heaven's punishment, Da Luo Daozu will only die even if he resists.

    What followed Ji Ning was a strong desire.

    "I've had enough, enough!" Ji Ning roared in despair, "I've had enough of this feeling of powerlessness. I really don't want my loved ones to leave me. I don't want to, I don't want to!"  "

    Mother left

    Father left

    The master is also leaving

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart was as sharp as a knife!  An extremely strong belief, the belief that one does not want to be tricked by fate and wants to truly control one's destiny.

    "I want to become stronger, even more powerful. If I were like Pangu and Nuwa, I could create the world, mend the sky, and destroy the world. I'm afraid the so-called catastrophe is just a joke." Ji Ning longed for the Three Realms for the first time.  The highest peak, the undisputed highest peak¡ª¡ª

    That is the realm of Pangu God.

    Pangu, the founder of the ancient world.

    Nuwa, who has enlightened to eighty-four thousand ways, is known as the "Supreme Good and Holy Pangu God" Nuwa Empress.  She has also reached the level of Pangu and is the undisputed strongest person in the three realms!

    Reaching that level

    Even heaven and earth must surrender!  Not to mention the ¡®Heavenly Tribulation¡¯ that is just a part of the world.

    "Master¡ª¡ª" No matter how much Ji Ning desires in his heart, he can't change everything in front of him. He can only watch everything happen!

    ******

    No matter how miserable Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals were, in fact, the most desperate one at the moment was the talented Immortal who had overcome the calamity.

    The Immortal Diancai covered his chest and looked up.

    When I saw that the thunder and lightning swirling clouds in the sky had not disappeared.  But when it was gestating even more power, the Immortal Diancai became desperate: "Why is there still, why is there still"

    ??Despair.

    "Junior sister, I'm here." The face of the Immortal Palace Master became calm. Looking at the thunder and lightning that had been born in the sky, he immediately pointed in the distance and said, "Go!"

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!

    The five black plowing fairy swords also flew into the sky, welcoming the thunder and lightning.

    This time, the Immortal Dian Cai used the most gorgeous swordsmanship and the most powerful swordsmanship from birth to now.  I saw five fairy swords lingering with each other in the air, fitting each other, and welcoming the coming of destruction together.

    ¡­¡­

    Back then, Immortal Dian Cai was only a third-generation disciple of the Black and White Academy.

    "Young people should be full of vitality. Why are you like this?"

    "Junior sister is dead, I have no love in my life, no love in my life!"

    "Are you desperate for life? Since you are desperate for life, old man, I happen to want to kill someone, so don't fight back and let me kill you."

    Wow.

    Five flying swords of no rank flew up, flying towards the young man who was in despair and numbness.

    The invisible sword intent was instantly transmitted into the young man¡¯s mind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The swordsmanship gradually became more and more desperate.

    Despair to the extreme.

    "The Eighteenth Form of the Five Elements Sword Technique - The Small Five Elements are Extinct!"

    Each form becomes more mysterious and incredible.

    "The Thirty-sixth Form of the Five Elements Sword Technique - All Living Beings of the Five Elements!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "You and I are destined. I will teach you a set of swordsmanship and learn it carefully. Young man, you still have a long way to go in the future!"

    The voice echoed in my mind.

    Wait until the young ¡®diancai¡¯ wakes up and looks around.  But the old man could not be found.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Immortal¡¯s swordsmanship soared to the sky, and he was recognized by the Immortals of Black and White Academy as the most promising one to become an Immortal!  After receiving the reference from Daozang and his swordsmanship given by Ji Ning, the Immortal Diancai had some insights and made a breakthrough.  He even reached the realm of Beixing Immortal.  At this time, he had only understood the 'Seventeenth Form of the Five Elements Sword Technique'!

    It should be noted that the first eighteen postures are just the first roll.

    The last eighteen postures.  It¡¯s even more mysterious.

    Being able to teach such swordsmanship, this old man is definitelyA powerful person in the Three Realms, it was obvious that this old man was just wandering around the Three Realms at will. Seeing that there was still something to be made of the talented immortal, he casually taught him a set of sword skills and then drifted away.  He was not accepted as a disciple!  If he is accepted as a disciple, he should teach him Qi refining methods, secret techniques, etc., and even give advice on some doubts on the way of practice.  But when the talented Immortal understands the ¡®Five Elements Sword Technique¡¯ and doesn¡¯t understand it, he can only think about it by himself!

    "Condensation!"

    The Immortal Diancai suddenly realized at this moment.

    It was as if the dark sky was instantly penetrated by golden sunlight, and when the mood was ups and downs caused by the thunderstorm, I fell into despair.  When he was ready to face death againhis swordsmanship truly broke through.

    I realized what truly represents the ¡®extreme despair¡¯ ¨C the true mystery of the extinction of the Small Five Elements!

    "The Eighteenth Form of the Five Elements Sword Technique - Small Five Elements Extinction!" The Immortal Diancai covered his chest, but suddenly laughed.

    The phantoms of five mountains appear on the surface of the five black fairy swords flying in the air. Originally, the phantoms of the five mountains were of five colors, and the light was still flowing around each other, faintly matching and helping each other.  But with the thought of the talented immortal.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The whole space is shaking.

    I saw that the phantoms of the five mountains merged together instantly and turned into a Wuzhi Mountain.  Five mountains turned into one mountain!  This mountain has five tips, like five fingers, in five colors!  This Wuzhi Mountain carries an extremely heavy despair and oppression, as if everything can suppress and destroy it!

    The last form of the first volume of the Five Elements Sword Technique, the most complete sword form in the first volume - the Small Five Elements Extinction!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The forty-sixth thunderbolt struck the peak of Wuzhi Mountain that was transformed into the five Heavenly Plowing Immortal Swords.

    The whole peak of Wuzhi Mountain only shook once, and the thunder collapsed.

    ¡°Boom~~¡±

    The forty-seventh thunder struck again!

    Immortal Diancai covered his chest and looked up with a smile. The five plowing immortal swords still came up to greet him. The peak of Wuzhi Mountain was majestic and vast, as if there really was such a peak in the endless distant world.  Blocked a thunderbolt again.

    ¡­¡­

    "This" The Five Crazy Immortals and Ji Ning were completely stunned.

    The two desperate people were stunned.

    "Junior brother, before, he had used forbidden techniques to block the fifth and ninth thunder tribulations. How come this sixth and ninth thunder tribulations are easier?" The Five Crazy Immortals were shocked, "A breakthrough on the battlefield? This, this, a breakthrough on the battlefield when overcoming the tribulation?"  "

    Ji Ning also felt enlightened. Normally, there would be occasional breakthroughs during a life-and-death fight, but there was no Taoist mystery in the thunderous bombardment that day. It was simply a pure barbaric bombardment. Could it be that it could also provide some 'enlightenment' to the master?  Why did the master's swordsmanship suddenly become more powerful?

    Although he didn¡¯t understand why the master would make a breakthrough in the battle, Ji Ning felt filled with joy.

    "Hahaha block again, block again." Ji Ning stared at it.

    Thunder struck down one after another.

    The palace talented fairy welcomes the ¡®Little Five Elements Extinction¡¯, but from the fifty -one Tianshi, it is obviously more difficult!  The fifty-second thunder struck, and the five fairy swords were smashed and fell hundreds of feet!  The fifty-third thunder struck the Wuzhishan phantom of the Heavenly Plow Immortal Sword and almost collapsed.

    "Finally, the last one!" Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals all stared at it.

    Boom!

    The fifty-fourth thunder!  This sky thunder has a faint hint of purple.

    "Block!" The Immortal Diancai was even more powerful. The Taoist heart of the Immortal Diancai who crawled out from despair was even stronger. The five Heavenly Plowing Immortal Swords went upstream crazily and turned into a huge five-finger mountain.

    Bang!  !  !  !

    The collision between Tianlei and Wuzhishan caused Wuzhishan to completely disintegrate, the five fairy swords flew away in all directions, and Tianlei also completely disintegrated.

    "Blocked!" Five Crazy Immortals howled excitedly.

    Ji Ning raised his head and stared at the thunder and lightning swirling cloud. The five crazy immortals also looked at it. They were all worried that there would be thunder.  But this time it was gone. The whirlpool of thunder and lightning clouds in the sky began to dissipate and dispersed in all directions. At the same time, a bolt of lightning also surrounded the body of the Immortal Diancai.

    This bolt of lightning appeared out of thin air and landed on the body of Immortal Diancai. A mysterious aura appeared faintly in the body of Immortal Diancai. It was completely different from the aura of the Returning Earth Immortal and the Loose Immortal.

    "The body of an immortal." Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals all looked happy.

    "Congratulations, master." After the flash of lightning disappeared, Ji Ning said loudly.

    "Junior brother, sixty-nine thunder tribulations, it is unbelievable that a cultivator of Qi Flow would encounter sixty-nine thunder tribulations, I'm afraid it's justDisciples of the Ancestor, only some legendary figures would be like this.  And you actually got through it.  Hahaha, I admire you so much.  Junior brother, take a rest quickly, the inner demon calamity will come soon.  The most dangerous and terrifying sixty-nine thunder tribulations have passed, but don¡¯t fall into the inner demon tribulation.  "Five crazy immortals said together.

    "Um."

    The Immortal Diancai nodded calmly, with a smile on his face, pointed at Ji Ning from afar, and immediately the five Immortal Swords of the Plow Heaven flew towards Ji Ning: "I no longer need these five Immortal Swords."

    Ji Ning nodded and immediately took back the five Heavenly Lifting Immortal Swords.

    "The minimum duration of the inner demon tribulation is seven days." Five Crazy Immortals solemnly said, "Ji Ning, while our junior brother is undergoing the inner demon tribulation we must not disturb him. If there is an external enemy coming to attack, I'm afraid it will happen in the next period of time. You  I have to be careful."

    "Yes, I understand, no one can disturb my master." Ji Ning also said solemnly.

    I have practiced eight or nine mysterious skills, and I am best at close combat. I am really not afraid of anyone in head-to-head combat.  As for the second soul, there are nine plowing immortal swords forming the ¡®Plowing Heaven Sword Formation¡¯, one person is worth two immortals.

    J!

    No matter what forces are behind it, we will never allow the master to get through the calamity!

    ¡­¡­

    In Anchan County, ripples appeared in the dark void, and then a woman in white appeared.

    This woman has a pretty face and a faint aura, but she is already at the level of Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal.  However, there is natural arrogance in the eyes of this woman in white, a kind of arrogance that does not take everything seriously.

    "Huh?" The woman in white looked at a mountain range in the distance, "We're here!" (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 15: Enemies

    The woman in white stood in the void, looking at the continuous mountains. She immediately turned her hand, and a bronze token appeared in her hand, and Yuanli was transferred into the token.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± the token becomes hot.

    This mountain range is actually the home base of the Blood God Sect, the 'Blood Lake Mountain Range'. There are many formation restrictions inside this mountain range, and even the Anchan Beishan Clan can't do anything here.

    In the mountains.

    "In a majestic hall, above the hall is a jade bed glowing with green light. Sitting cross-legged on the jade bed is a man in blood robes, and the man's eyes are glowing with blood.  He is the leader of the Blood God Religion, the Son of Blood God!

    "Huh?" The Blood God Son frowned, and immediately turned his hand, and a bronze token appeared in his palm. The token was becoming hot and hot.

    The Blood God Son was startled and immediately disappeared into the jade bed of the best teacher co-educational school for girls.

    Following him, he appeared above the mountains. With the token induction, he saw a woman in white in the distance.  The Blood God Son took one step and arrived in front of the woman in white, saluting respectfully: "I've seen the envoy!"

    "There is another Void-Returning Earth Immortal in Anchan County who has passed through the tribulation." The woman in white said calmly, "It is the Void-Returning Earth Immortal called 'Diancai Immortal' from the Black and White Academy. This is detailed information." As she spoke, she held in her hand  An animal skin scroll appeared and was thrown directly to the Blood God Son in front of him, who immediately took it respectfully.

    The woman in white glanced at the Blood God Son, then snorted and floated away, quickly disappearing into the void in the distance.

    Standing in mid-air, the Son of Blood God held the animal skin scroll and watched the white-clothed messenger leave coldly: "You are just a white-clothed messenger, and you are showing off in front of me? If it weren't for the power behind you, I would kill you with a flip of my hands."

    "Wow." The Blood God Son unfolded the animal skin scroll in his hand, which recorded the detailed route map of the Dian Cai Immortal to the place where he would overcome the tribulation.

    "It turns out to be in a small world, and the entrance to the small world is in the North Sea?" The Blood God Son shuddered when he saw it, "This mysterious force is too powerful. How come you know such a secret place to overcome the tribulation?"

    I have only been in contact with this mysterious force for nearly thirty years.

    But the more contact you get.  The more terrifying this force feels!

    This mysterious force only helped him a little, and it gave the Blood God Sect the strength to compete with the Anchan Beishan Clan.  Although the foundation is not as strong as that of the Anchan Beishan clan, the Anchan Beishan clan cannot destroy the Blood God Sect if they want to.

    "I have been told the information about the Earth Immortal Tribulation twice before, and this is the third time." The Blood God Son frowned, "How on earth did they know?"

    Is there a spy?

    Blood God Son doesn¡¯t believe it!

    This Earthly Immortal is very cautious when crossing tribulations, and the guardians he invites are absolutely trusted!  Even the Earth Immortal used space movement to bring the protector to the place of overcoming the tribulation, but even the protector didn't know the detailed map.  For example, Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals are not very clear.  The island at the entrance to the small world is somewhere in the Beiming Sea!

    "How do you know?"

    "It's incredible. I heard that the undercurrents in the three realms are turbulent and the heavens are in chaos. It's almost impossible to calculate the place to overcome the tribulation." The Blood God Son was confused.  If it were normal, powerful people from the three realms would be able to figure out some secrets just by counting with their fingers.  But now that the computer is in chaos, there is no way to calculate it!

    "No wonder the Great Xia Dynasty is not taken seriously, no wonder the whole Great Xia Dynasty is stirred up." The Blood God Son secretly said, "Whatever, I don't want to be an enemy of him anyway. I just need to use his power. Let me go beyond  Just make it stronger and make our Blood God Sect even stronger."

    "Well, this talented immortal belongs to the Black and White Academy, and the Black and White Academy is the right-hand man of the Anchan Beishan clan. The most loyal lackey! We must take the opportunity to eradicate him." The Blood God Son nodded secretly.

    Although the messenger in white has sent information, he will not order the Son of Blood God to do anything.

    Do you want to kill?

    Everything is done voluntarily by the Blood God Son.  If the Son of Blood God doesn't want to take action, the mysterious forces won't care.

    "Huh."

    The Son of Blood God returned to the palace.

    "Let the seven guardian Dharma kings come to see me quickly." The Blood God Son sat high on the jade bed and gave the order directly.

    "Yes." The waiter responded respectfully.

    soon.

    Seven dharma kings wearing black robes arrived.

    "Meet the leader." The seven black-robed Dharma kings said respectfully.

    "The talented Immortal from the Black and White Academy is going through the latest chapter of Sword Fury. The Black and White Academy is the most loyal lackey of the Anchan Beishan clan. This talented Immortal must take the opportunity to eradicate it." The Blood God Son ordered calmly.  "Diancai Immortal is going through the tribulation this time. Other immortals from Black and White Academy are in the academy. The one who protects him is probably his disciple Ji.??And the strongest five crazy immortals in the Black and White Academy.  "

    "You guys come with me and kill the three people from the Black and White Academy." The Blood God Son said, "Without these three people, the vitality of the Black and White Academy will be severely damaged, and an arm of the Anchan Beishan clan will also be broken."

    "Teacher, are the seven of us going to follow the leader? Isn't that enough? I heard that Ji Ning has disappeared for more than thirty years and may have become a disciple of a powerful person from the three realms."

    "The Black and White Academy is not easy to mess with. The seven of us go with the leader. Even if we succeed, we are afraid of losses."

    The seven kings hesitated.

    The Son of Blood God said calmly: "Don't worry, this leader is of course fully confident. How can I let the seven Dharma Kings take risks?"

    The seven Dharma Kings all looked up at the Blood God Son.

    "Hmph." The Blood God Son snorted coldly, turned his hands, and saw a black boat appearing in his palm.

    "This is it?" The Seven Dharma Kings' eyes lit up.

    "This leader has obtained this treasure, now you can rest assured." The Blood God Son said calmly.

    "Of course I will obey the order of the Lord." The Seventh Dharma King no longer hesitated.

    Blood God Son immediately sent a message and ordered: "Three elders, the Seventh Dharma King and I will go out for a while, and the church will be temporarily handed over to the three elders."

    "Don't worry, leader, leave everything to me."

    Three elders transmitted the message.

    "Walk!"

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    The Son of Blood God was in the front, and the seven cult leaders were in the back. They immediately turned into eight streams of light and flew into the sky.  Then it quickly moved through space and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Over the distant Beiming Sea, is the island with the volcano.

    The ¡®Blood God Son¡¯ in a blood robe and seven black-robed Dharma Kings are standing over the island.

    "The entrance to the small world is within the volcano." The Blood God Son said calmly, "According to the information, the Immortal Diancai should have been through the tribulation for two days. If he had not survived the three tribulations of wind, fire and thunder, he would have died or become a  Loose Immortal. Even if you survive it, you should still be able to overcome the inner demon tribulation now."

    "You will do as I said before later." The Blood God Son glanced at the seven Dharma Kings.

    "Yes, leader." The seven-black-robed Dharma King said respectfully.

    "Go in."

    The Son of Blood God gave an order.

    Whoosh whoosh!  !  !  Eight streams of light immediately crossed the sky and fell directly into the crater.

    Not long after they disappeared, the void next to the crater also became distorted, and then twelve figures in white were revealed, the leader of whom had a bloodstain on his arm.

    "People from the Blood God Sect in Anchan County have entered." One of the young men in white said with a smile, "The captain is really good at knowing what is going on. He knew that the Blood God Sect was going in."

    "The Black and White Academy has been built in Anchan City for countless years. It has been very close to the Anchan Beishan Clan! The Anchan Beishan Clan has always protected the Black and White Academy. Among the eight major forces, the Black and White Academy is the most loyal.  One of them is a talented immortal who has overcome the calamity. Of course the Blood God Sect will take the opportunity to eradicate it." The man in white clothes at the head said calmly.  "With their help, we can also make this assassination more certain."

    "Does Ji Ning need to be so cautious?"

    "Yes, even the superiors told us to be careful about the master behind Ji Ning. Ji Ning himself is not worthy of our careful attention. We were the ones who killed the immortals back then, a little guy who had practiced for less than a hundred years, even if  He is a disciple of Dao Ancestor. How strong can he be?"

    They said one by one.

    The leader, the man with bloodstains in white clothes, smiled and said: "Of course Ji Ning is not worth mentioning, but I am afraid that something unexpected will happen and his disciples will take action. Therefore, this assassination must be quick! If it is too late, something will happen!"

    "Yeah." Everyone nodded.

    What everyone is most worried about is the disciple behind Ji Ning.

    ??Worried about the sudden appearance of a real fairy or god.  Just crush them to death!

    No one knows where Ji Ning has gone after disappearing for more than 30 years, but judging from the information they have obtained from Xueyun Tower, Ji Ning must have met an extraordinary fate after disappearing for more than 30 years!

    "Execute the assassination plan." The man in white clothes and bloodstains immediately ordered with a solemn face.

    Whoosh whoosh!  !  !

    The twelve figures also instantly turned into nothingness.  You can't even see it with the naked eye, and you have already entered the crater.

    ******

    In a scorched little world full of life.

    The immortal in the palace is sitting cross-legged.

    Thousands of feet around him.  There was a huge sealing formation surrounding him, and the sealing formation was filled with bursts of light.

    "In the forbidden formation, there are only Diancai Immortal and Baishuize.

    &nbsp; And Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals are outside the banning formation!

    In the past, Ji Ning and the others did not dare to set up formations to overcome the wind tribulation, fire tribulation, and thunder tribulation Otherwise, if it interferes with the heavenly tribulation and causes the 'thunder punishment', it will be over!  But now that we have reached the final heart demon tribulation, the arrangement of the sealing formation will have no impact at all.  Ji Ning and the Five Crazy Immortals were also worried that some enemies would avoid the 'divine consciousness' and approach, so they created this banning formation.

    There is a large forbidden formation, and you must break the formation or use the Great Space Movement to reach the immortal in the palace!

    "It's the second day that master has overcome the inner demon tribulation." Ji Ning turned around and glanced at the Immortal Diancai who was sitting cross-legged calmly in the sealing formation. No one knew what the Immortal Diancai was going through at the moment. Normally,  It is easy to resist inner demons, but it becomes scary when the inner demon lasts for a hundred or a thousand times longer. It should be noted that the external time alone lasts for at least seven days.  The duration of the world created by the inner demon calamity is probably measured in ¡®years¡¯. It could be thousands or tens of thousands of years.  .

    Some people even survive the tribulation and remain in the world of inner demons for tens of thousands of years. They even forget the reality, completely sink into the world of inner demons, and eventually die!

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was suddenly startled.

    A terrible danger is looming over him.

    "There is danger!" Ji Ning sent a message continuously, "Five crazy brothers, Uncle Bai, be careful, I feel the danger is approaching!" The immortal cultivator's induction is very accurate, but this time he actually felt it  Threat, this shocked Ji Ning, because he practiced ** Mysterious Skills, so he would rarely feel threatened.

    "Even if there are enemies against the master, can the forces deployed be able to threaten me?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it, "If this is the case, then we will be in big trouble."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up with candlelight.

    Eyes of the Candle Dragon!

    ??I immediately looked in all directions, searching with my spiritual consciousness and the eyes of the candle dragon.

    *******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 16: No Mercy

    "Danger?" Five Crazy Immortals and Bai Shuize were both shocked, but they did not doubt Ji Ning's words at all, and as time passed, they both felt that danger was approaching.

    Especially the Five Crazy Immortals even felt a sense of fear, which shocked him: "What is the danger? Why is this sense of threat so strong? It hasn't even happened yet, and it already makes me a little scared?"

    "Ji Ning?" The Five Crazy Immortals looked at Ji Ning.

    "Uncle Bai, when you prepare to use the formation, never let anyone get close to the master. Brother Wu Feng, be careful as well." Ji Ning urged, his eyes burning with candlelight as he looked in all directions.

    All the light in the distance, refracted and bounced, kept gathering towards Ji Ning's eyes.

    It¡¯s more than 60,000 miles away.

    "Over there!" Ji Ning clearly saw a large black ship in the mid-air in the distance. There were eight figures standing vaguely on the black ship. The leader was a man in blood robes with a ferocious aura.  Behind him stood seven men in black robes.

    Ji Ning is aware of some of the famous loose and earthly immortals in Anchan County, and has also seen the recorded scrolls.

    "The leader of the Blood God and the Seven Dharma Kings?" Ji Ning was shocked, "How could they know that my master is here to survive the tribulation?"

    It was the master who took him and others to move directly to the volcanic island in the Beiming Sea. He and the Five Crazy Immortals didn't know where the volcanic island was in the Beiming Sea!  Did the master leak it himself?  Totally impossible!

    "It's no wonder that many Earth Immortal Tribulations in the Great Xia Dynasty have been attacked by surprise." Ji Ning secretly said, "It seems that the black hand behind this should have a special method to find out the place where the Earth Immortal Tribulations are carried out."

    This made Ji Ning even more fearful.

    What is the force behind this?

    No wonder even the ancestors were frightened by it. Just being able to know the method of the Earth Immortal to overcome the tribulation is incredible.

    "It seems that as the master said, I am invincible against such a force. If you jump around in front of the mysterious force, you will probably die!" Ji Ning vaguely felt that this catastrophe was like a raging wave. Whoever dared to stop it would be killed.  Shattered by the impact.  Even Patriarch Bodhi didn't dare to block it. If he tried to block it himself, he would be crushed to death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to mess with the mastermind behind it.¡±

    "But a little shrimp like the Blood God Sect? But it's nothing."

    Ji Ning understands.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's the Blood God Cult." Ji Ning immediately sent a message to the Five Crazy Immortals and Bai Shuize, "There are eight people coming, and they are the leader of the Blood God Cult and the seven Dharma Kings under his command."

    "What, the Blood God Cult? No wonder the danger I sensed in the dark is so terrifying." The face of the Five Crazy Immortals suddenly changed, and he spoke urgently, "Jin Ning, this Blood God Cult leader has greatly increased his strength now, and he can already  They are comparable to immortals. The strength of the seven Dharma Kings under his command has also skyrocketed, and I am afraid that each of them is on par with me. With the strength of the eight of them, I can't stop them at all, and I am afraid that I will die with just one breath!"

    Thirty years ago, the seven Dharma Kings of the Blood God Sect were just ordinary immortals!  Barely comparable to the Sanxian who is more than 100,000 years old.

    But now, their strength has skyrocketed, and they have all reached the level of approximately half a million-year-old loose immortals.  We are also very close to the Five Crazy Immortals!

    "I know." Ji Ning also looked solemn.

    "What should we do? How to stop them?" The Five Crazy Immortals were anxious. "They are too strong, and their strength far exceeds ours. Ji Ning, although you can rival Senior Beixing. But there are eight of them, and only one of them can go."  If you deal with Junior Brother Diancai, you can kill Junior Brother Diancai!"

    Overcome the inner demon tribulation, completely immersed in the world of the inner demon tribulation, without any resistance to the outside world.

    So Ji Ning and the others not only have to defeat each other, but they also have to block all eight of them. If one of them is missed

    "Leave it to me." Ji Ning's eyes were full of sternness, "Brother Five Crazy, you should enter the banning formation now and protect my master personally. As for them, leave them to me. Once there is a fish that slips through the net, I will leave it to you.  ¡±

    "Okay." The Five Crazy Immortals no longer hesitated, and Bai Shuize also let the Five Crazy Immortals go in first.

    Ji Ning looked at the big black ship approaching from a distance with her candle-lit eyes.

    The big black ship keeps approaching.

    Soon they were within ten thousand miles, and with the eyesight taught by the Blood God, they could see the forbidden formation in the distance.

    "Sealing Formation." The Son of Blood God sneered, "It seems that the Immortal of the Immortal Palace has passed through the three tribulations of wind, fire and thunder, and is going through the Tribulation of Heart Demons. If we don't come I'm afraid that the Immortal of the Immortal Palace may succeed.  Overcome the tribulation and become a new immortal. It¡¯s a pity that the immortal who is about to be born in the Black and White Academy will die in our hands."

    &nbsp;Buzz~~~

    A powerful divine consciousness came over and crushed the eight members of the Blood God Cult. At the same time, they shouted angrily: "Leader of the Blood God Cult, seven Dharma Kings, please leave quickly."

    "Ji Ning? He is indeed the number one peerless genius in the Immortal Fate Conference, and his spiritual consciousness can actually permeate the land thousands of miles away." The Blood God Son's spiritual consciousness collided with Ji Ning's, "Jin Ning, is your master going through a tribulation?  Don't deny it, we know everything clearly. Tsk tsk, I saw it. It turns out that the ones protecting your master this time are you, Wu Kuang and your white water spirit beast. Hahaha, you are really weak. With this little strength,  You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    The Blood God Son has absolute confidence.

    "Son of the Blood God, leave now. I, Ning, will remember your kindness of showing mercy." Ji Ning said angrily via voice transmission from his spiritual consciousness, "But if you wait to take action, then I, Ning, and your Blood God Sect will fight to the death."  !¡±

    The Son of Blood God felt the madness in Ji Ning¡¯s voice, and he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    ??????????? Then he sneered: "Want to die? Even the Anchan Beishan clan can't do anything to me, why am I still afraid of you?"

    "Seven Dharma Kings, leave Ji Ning to me and I will deal with it. As for the Five Crazy People and that spiritual beast, leave it to you. While you are dealing with the Five Crazy People kill the Immortal of the Palace."  Yin, "Are you sure?"

    "Don't worry, leader."

    "Leader, leave everything to me."

    The Seven Dharma Kings are extremely confident.

    They were actually most wary of Ji Ning. After all, Ji Ning was too mysterious, but if they were asked to deal with five crazy immortals and a spiritual beast.  They are still full of confidence!  The seven of them working together can completely crush the five crazy people. As for the white water swamp spiritual beast?  In the intelligence, it was only at the Wanxiang level back then. Although it has now reached the Void Return level, the realm of Taoism may not be improved much.

    Killing it is easy!

    "Okay!" The Blood God Son smiled, "That's it!"

    Boom!

    The big black ship is approaching quickly, three thousand miles, two thousand miles, one thousand miles

    "Do it." Blood God Son shouted through the message.

    "Walk!"

    The seven Dharma Kings were all extremely arrogant, and seven black shadows soared into the sky at the same time, followed by bloody streams of light surrounding them, forming a blood dragon that was a thousand feet long. This blood dragon had clear dragon scales.  The long dragon beard was floating, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    Being named the Seven Dharma Kings, naturally there is a way to form a formation.  Back when they were weak, they used them to dominate Anchan County. Now, once they form a formation, they can even compete with the million-year-old Sanxian level.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    I saw a blood dragon flying to one side, avoiding Ji Ning.  But the other big black ship flew directly towards Ji Ning. Standing on the bow of the big ship was the Son of Blood God. The eyes of the Son of Blood God were full of ferocity and madness, and his consciousness was also interacting with Ji Ning.  The consciousness collided: "Jining, you block me, but you can't block the seven Dharma Kings under my command. Your master is dead. As for you I also want to see the genius who ranks first in the Immortal Fate Conference.  What a strength!¡±

    "Humph." Ji Ning stood there, smiling coldly.

    But my heart felt tight!

    In order to protect his master, he had already made preparations. The eight members of the Blood God Sect in front of him looked powerful.  But Ji Ning was fully confident of blocking it.  It is even less likely that it will be 'life-threatening' to oneself.  But the sense of danger is unmistakable. Where is the danger hidden?

    "We can only use it as a warning." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ¡­¡­

    The Five Crazy Immortals stood dozens of feet away from the Cai Immortal in the palace. Seven immortal swords were suspended in front of him. He was full of worry: "Jin Ning said he would block it and leave the fish that slipped through the net to me. But now the Blood God Cult Leader  I went to deal with him, but the Seven Dharma Kings came to kill me. How could I stop the Seven Dharma Kings? It would be fine for me, a loose immortal who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, to die, but my junior brother could even withstand six or nine thunder tribulations. If  It would be too unjust to be killed by the Blood God Cult."

    "No matter what, even if it costs me my life, I must save my junior brother." The Five Crazy Immortals gritted their teeth and watched the blood dragon flying in the distance.

    The seven Dharma Kings turned into blood dragons, their auras overwhelming.

    When the blood dragon approached, a divine dragon swung its tail. Its tail was actually made up of pieces of fairy-level magic weapons, including fairy swords and ribbons, which condensed into the blood dragon tail!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The dragon's tail swung and hit the sealing formation, causing the formation to crack.

    At this moment, Bai Shuize, who had been lying silently watching all this, also stood up. At the same time, a young man in black Taoist robes appeared out of thin air next to him. He was Ji Ning's second soul!  Ji Ning felt that it was dangerous. He was the first interceptor outside the formation, while the second spirit remained.??The second level of interception is in the blocking formation.

    "You want to harm my master!" Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, flashed a fierce light in his eyes, and nine black and ethereal fairy swords appeared out of thin air around him.

    "Nine handles?" Five Crazy Immortals were surprised when they saw it. "It turns out that the top-quality flying sword of the Immortal level actually has nine handles, and this kid Ji Ning hid the second soul here. This little guy scares me."  It's a big jump, but can his second soul be able to stop the seven Dharma Kings?"

    The Five Crazy Immortals knew very well that he could not stop it himself.

    Everything can only rely on Ji Ning.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡±

    Nine sword marks streaked across the sky, leaving traces in the sky, like deep ditches plowed deeply.

    For a moment, nine sword marks ** seemed to be enveloped by a huge sword net, directly covering the blood dragon.

    "Broken." The blood dragon let out a deep roar, mixed with the voices of the seven Dharma Kings, and at the same time, the dragon's tail whipped over again.

    "Tear apart!"

    "Tsk."

    "Huh."

    There are nine sword marks, and each sword is comparable to the level of an ordinary immortal.  The combination of nine swordsthat is a power that surpasses Ji Ning himself!  Under the head-to-head collision, the strongest dragon tail of the entire blood dragon collapsed first. Each piece of fairy-level magic weapon was shaken and flew upside down, and the entire blood dragon collapsed, followed by nine sword marks across curves.  Behead the seven Dharma Kings.

    "Death." Ji Ning's eyes were filled with coldness.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 17: Dijiu Group, take action

    "Go quickly."

    "The leader."

    The Seven Dharma Kings made shrill sounds of panic, and their formation technique was instantly broken, making them all scared out of their wits.  They have no idea of ??resistance and only have one idea - escape!  For a time, the scattered magic weapons were all controlled by the seven Dharma Kings. At the same time, each of the seven Dharma Kings also used some escape techniques.

    But¡­¡­

    The black Taoist robe Ji Ning performs the "Plough Sky" swordsmanship, which is the best swordsmanship for group attacks!  There are nine Heavenly Plowing Immortal Swords, but there are only seven enemies!

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  call out!  Under Ji Ning's control, sword marks streaked across the sky, chasing down the seven Dharma Kings respectively.

    These seven Dharma Kings all possess fairy-level magic weapons, but they all look like very ordinary fairy-level magic weapons. Among them, a silver-haired old man with a hooked nose has a set of three flying swords, and there is also a young man who looks like a man who controls a large amount of star sand.  These two Loose Immortals were all chased and killed by two Immortal Plowing Swords, and the other Loose Immortals were also chased and killed by one Immortal Plowing Sword each!

    "I'll block." The young-looking Sanxian was the strongest among the seven. He saw the bright star sand frantically trying to resist the two black void plowing fairy swords.

    Poof!  puff!

    Just two sword marks, forcibly breaking all obstacles, passing through the juvenile Sanxian's body, revealing the fragmented Jin Lian Yuanshen, followed by followed.

    die!

    "Headmaster, save me!" A cold female Sanxian in black robe shouted anxiously, but she was also slashed by a plowing fairy sword and was killed immediately!

    ¡­¡­

    It should be noted that it has been five or six years since Ji Ning improved the ninth form of the Three-foot Sword. During the years when he comprehended the "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills" and learned the art of bow and arrow, he was also enlightening!  Especially the aspects of ¡®Wind¡¯ and ¡®Qiankun Dao¡¯ have improved greatly.  Ji Ning's swordsmanship has naturally improved now!

    When it comes to swordsmanship alone, Ji Ning is already extremely advanced.

    Secondly, he has a total of nine top-grade flying swords of the immortal level, and the seven Dharma Kings are all low-grade immortals, and the best ones are only mid-grade immortals.  Some Dharma kings even use some heavenly magic weapons.

    And what Ji Ning performed was a set of swordsmanship "Ploughing Sky" created by Dao Ancestor that was combined with the Plowing Sky Sword Formation, which naturally doubled its power.

    Even if the nine-handled Heavenly Plowing Immortal Sword is used separately, each one has reached the Heavenly Immortal level.

    so¡­¡­

    The seven Dharma kings were all killed!

    "Huh!" Nine sword marks rolled up in the air, and all the magic weapons were rolled up. They flew back to the black Taoist robe Ji Ning, and were immediately put away.

    "This, this, so" The eyes of the Five Crazy Immortals were filled with ecstasy, and they looked at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning with extremely hot eyes, "Jin Ning, those are the Seven Dharma Kings. The seven powerful Dharma Kings actually came face to face with each other.  I was killed by you. It is said that when the seven Dharma Kings join forces, it is rare for anyone below the immortal level to have an opponent. But Ji Ning, you you are not at the level of Senior Beihang, you are stronger than Senior Beihang back then!"

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, said: "In terms of swordsmanship alone, I am not much better than Senior Beihang. The important thing is that I have a complete set of nine-handled immortal-level flying swords and a set of swordsmanship created by Taoist ancestors. Therefore, I am the Celestial Immortal Elder.  My ancestors are here, even my second soul can fight!"

    The Blood God Cult is divided into two groups.

    The seven Dharma Kings went to deal with the weakest Five Crazy Immortals and Bai Shuize, while the leader, the Blood God Son, went to deal with Ji Ning himself.

    "Suffer death." On the bow of the big black ship, the Blood God Son appeared out of thin air in front of him. Long shuttles appeared out of thin air. The tips of these long gray shuttles had blood glow, followed by nine long gray shuttles scattered.  As they opened, they all flew across the sky, and a bloody surging wave appeared faintly wherever they passed!

    Nine long gray shuttles roared in, and waves of blood rolled in the air.

    Ji Ning himself stood there, watching this scene from a distance.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning flipped his hand, and the Thousand Ox Sword appeared in his hand. As the powerful Yuan Li in the late stage of returning to void entered the Thousand Ox Sword, the power of this sword, which was almost a 'pure Yang magic weapon', suddenly reached an astonishing level.

    "This Thousand Oxen Sword is worthy of being at the level of a pure Yang magic weapon. This kind of magic weapon refined by humans has extremely strict requirements on Yuanli. A pure Yang magic weapon must be cast by an immortal. This Thousand Oxen Sword is the best of the best at the immortal level, almost pure Yang.  The power of the magic weapon. My original energy in the early stage of returning to the void did not activate all its power. Now in the late stage of returning to the void, I can activate all its power. However the strongest power of this Thousand Ox Sword,  But it's not time to use it yet!" Ji Ning always felt a threat, but he didn't know where it was!

    This kind of uneasiness made Ji Ning hide part of his strength in order to cope with unexpected situations!

    "rise."

    A huge Lotus Sword Realm suddenly appeared around Ji Ning, soThe Earth Fire and Cold Evil in the body has never been able to rise to the level of 'Heavenly Fire and Heavenly Water', and the power of the Water Fire Lotus is not as powerful as the 'Lotus Sword Realm'.

    The huge lotus bloomed, with layers of lotus leaves.

    The realm of Tao has become higher, and the Lotus Sword Realm has become more powerful.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" The long shuttles rushed directly with a bloody wave, tearing apart the layers of lotus leaves.

    Ji Ning held the Thousand Ox Sword, and the sword light lit up, directly blocking the long shuttles.

    The rumbling sound continued.

    The sword energy is surging.

    Ji Ning used the Lotus Sword Realm and the Thousand Ox Sword with one hand, directly knocking away the long shuttles.

    "Huh?" The Son of Blood God was controlling the magic weapons to attack in the distance while paying attention to the seven Dharma Kings. "This Ji Ning really has some tricks, although I only used three points of power. But Ji Ning has never used three heads and six arms.  , I blocked it with just a fairy sword. It seems that even if I go all out, I may not be able to kill this Ji Ning. He has been so powerful for less than a hundred years of cultivation. This peerless evildoer who won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference is really extraordinary. Hmm  , wait until the seven Dharma Kings kill Wu Kuang, Dian Cai and that spiritual beast. Then join forces with me to kill this Ji Ning!"

    The Son of Blood God is having a sweet dream.

    But he was shocked to find

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, suddenly appeared in the banning formation.

    "Second Soul? This Ji Ning actually separated the second Soul and the main body. Aren't you afraid of being defeated by each one? You really don't want your life." The Blood God Son was just surprised, but did not panic. He thought that the seven Dharma Kings had joined forces.  Even if he couldn't suppress Ji Ning's second spirit, he could at least be close to it.

    "That is¡ª¡ª"

    Those nine powerful immortal-level flying swords were so powerful that it made people's hearts tremble. The roar of the nine swords combined to directly defeat the blood dragon.

    The seven Dharma Kings fled in panic, shouting sadly, but they were all caught up and killed.

    The Blood God Son is confused!

    The strength of Ji Ning¡¯s second soul far exceeded his imagination. Even if he tried his best, he still couldn¡¯t directly defeat the blood dragon!  It should be noted that there is not much difference in strength, at most they are at a disadvantage.  To defeat usually occurs when the difference in strength is relatively large!  The strength of Ji Ning's second soul is even stronger than his leader!

    "Seventh Dharma King, the Seventh Dharma King under my command has just disappeared." The Blood God Son was extremely distressed, "This Ji Ning is simply not a human being, he is a monster. He has practiced for less than a hundred years and is even stronger than me who has the secret skill. I'm afraid that old man from the Anchan Beishan clan  That¡¯s the level of a guy who¡¯s ¡®carrying a mountain¡¯.¡±

    "When the Seven Great Dharma Kings die, they must be given a hard blow."

    The eyes of the Blood God Son were full of madness.

    The followers of the Blood God Sect are famous for their madness, because the leader of the Blood God Son is a madman, and he has a "treasure ship" in his hand, how can he leave easily?

    "Whoosh!"

    I saw a long shuttle flying back quickly, and at the same time, the big black ship in the sky also quickly shrank, and the Blood God Son also hid in the cabin.  The entire black boat is completely closed, like a fortress.

    "Jin Ning, if you kill the seven Dharma Kings under my command, I will kill your master." The roar of the Blood God Son resounded throughout the world. At the same time, he secretly muttered: "The losses are so great this time. Killing the emperor should be regarded as a sign of determination."  Great job. I must get some more treasures."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning has always been dealing with the Blood God Son. He is more concerned about being alert to unknown dangers and preparing to deal with them at any time.

    When the Blood God Son suddenly hid in the black boat, which became like a fortress, Ji Ning just frowned and sent a message in his mind: "Uncle Bai, use the formation to hinder the Blood God Son. Don't let him get close to the master."

    "Don't worry, Ning'er." Bai Shuize hasn't exerted his strength yet. He is the last guardian to protect the Immortal.

    "The Blood God Son's strength is barely comparable to that of a heavenly immortal, so it is difficult to kill him. But it is still possible to suppress him." Ji Ning thought to himself, "His treasure ship is just a life-saving thingit is not dangerous to me. The real danger is  , where is it?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were burning with candlelight as he looked around.

    Spiritual consciousness is also exploring.

    But I just can¡¯t find it!

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw a man in white robe appear out of thin air. There was a strange blood mark on the arm of the man in white robe. Following the man in white robe, eleven figures in white robe appeared out of thin air. All of them had powerful auras.  The invisible power seems to be no less than that of the Blood God Son!  The one who appeared first gave Ji Ning the feeling that he was much more powerful than the Blood God Son!

    "Great teleportation talisman!" Ji Ning was shocked when he saw them appearing. "The surrounding space has been blocked for a long time, making it impossible to move. Unless the 'Great Teleportation' is used, there will be no enlightenment among them."Qiankun Avenue¡¯ monster.  It should just be the use of the Great Teleport Talisman.  "

    "Just to take him by surprise, he used a great teleportation talisman? And the other eleven white-robed men appeared later, which means that those eleven people should be hiding in the leader's portable immortal mansion."

    Ji Ning figured it out in an instant.

    And even more frightened at the same time!

    The Taoist talisman of the Great Movement is so precious. One Taoist talisman is used for just one appearance. How terrible will it be for the other party to take action?

    "Kill." One of the young men in white robes smiled ferociously, and then a complex light appeared around him. The light formed a talisman array, and strange words floated on it, with black light shining on the words.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The talisman array and characters around the leader are larger and more complex.

    "Condensation."

    A big black snake suddenly appeared in mid-air. The eyes of this big snake were golden yellow. At the same time, its body had a strange power that shook the world. The surrounding world trembled under this big snake.

    "The ancient divine beast Ba Snake?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    The most top divine beasts in the Three Realms were all born in ancient times. They are no less than Chaos Gods and Demons, and some are even Chaos Gods and Demons.  Like the ancient divine beast ¡®Yinglong¡¯, the ancient divine beast ¡®Kunpeng¡¯, the ancient divine beast ¡®Zhulong¡¯¡­ because they are also born from heaven and earth or even from chaos, they can also be regarded as gods and demons.  However, because they are the originators of many mythical beasts, and countless mythical beasts have their bloodline, they are also considered mythical beasts, and they are the most primitive mythical beasts.

    The blood dragon formation formed by the previous seven Dharma Kings is a very general combined attack formation.

    The formations that can be used to form ancient divine beasts are all excellent formations. Once an ancient divine beast is formed, it will possess magical power.

    ¡­¡­

    ?It sounds slow, but it¡¯s actually an instant.

    With the help of the Great Movement Talisman, the twelve men in white robes appeared instantly, and at the same time they formed a huge snake.  I saw this snake that shook the world open its bloody mouth. This mouth instantly distorted the space, as if the heaven and the earth were being sucked in. A monstrous suction force acted on Ji Ning. Although Ji Ning is a god and demon body refiner  He tried his best to resist, but he couldn't resist the suction force at all. Not long ago, an ancestor of the Celestial Immortal couldn't resist and was sucked in, and then died.

    "Whoosh."

    Under the gaze of the Five Crazy Immortals and Bai Shuize in the distancethe huge snake swallowed Ji Ning in one bite!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 14: Chapter 18: Ba Snake and Ji Ning

    "Ba Snake?"

    "Ning'er!"

    Five Crazy Immortals and Bai Shuize were shocked, especially Bai Shuize, who knew Ji Ning's strength very well, but who would have thought that he couldn't resist the power of swallowing, and was swallowed by Ba Snake in one bite!

    Although Ji Ning¡¯s second soul is still safe, they all know that in terms of potential, the original soul is much higher than the second soul.  After all, the second soul can only move through the refining air flow, so its strength is relatively weaker.

    "What a terrifying Ba Snake!" The leader of the Blood God, the Blood God Son, who was in the black boat, could also see everything outside, especially the Ba Snake that shook the world. He was completely confused. "The Ba Snake is so powerful.  , simply stronger than that old guy from Tuoshan. Why did such a force suddenly appear to deal with Ji Ning? Is it a force outside the Daxia world?"

    The Son of Blood God is self-aware.

    Compared with the twelve white-robed men who suddenly appeared before, his strength is far behind!  That Ba snake alone is enough to suppress the Celestial Ancestor!

    "Ji Ning, the peerless evildoer of this generation, is probably going to die." The Blood God Son muttered to himself, "Humph, that's fine, I'll send your master to reunite with you."

    ¡­¡­

    When the Son of Blood God from outside was attacking the sealing formation.

    And inside the huge snake in the distance.

    "Huh."

    An extremely turbulent swallowing power, I couldn't resist at all, and was swallowed by the bloody mouth of the snake.

    After being swallowed, the surroundings were dark.

    Ji Ning also kept falling

    "Change." Ji Ning had already used three heads and six arms when he fell. At the same time, six swords appeared in his hands, namely the Thousand Ox Sword, three Beiming Swords and two Water-Bearing Divine Shark Swords!  The main reason is that Ji Ning himself has no other immortal swords. The Water-Bearing Shark Sword is the top-grade flying sword of the heavenly level in the Water Mansion Treasure Hall. It is not much different from the low-grade flying sword of the immortal level.

    "Hahaha, Ji Ning, if you enter the body of the snake, you are dead." This was accompanied by a wild laugh.

    "Hahaha, you're dead."

    "Stop struggling."

    "Every immortal who comes in will be killed."

    Sounds came from different directions, and at the same time, a long shuttle suddenly appeared in the flesh wall not far from Ji Ning. The long shuttle flashed with a faint light, as fast as lightning, and a cyan phantom of a bee appeared faintly.  , stabbed directly at Ji Ning.

    ¡°Dang~~~¡±

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in one of his hands and directly knocked the long shuttle away.

    Followed by other magic weapons or spells, they all attacked Ning from all directions.  Because Ji Ning was in Ba Snake's body, and these attacks suddenly appeared from Ba Snake's flesh walls and bones, they were very close and unexpected.  This made Ji Ning very difficult for a while.

    "Water Heavens!" Ji Ning unfolded his six long swords, and for a moment, shadows of water flow appeared around him. A large amount of water flow surrounded Ji Ning, making the surroundings seem to be a world of water.

    What Ji Ning was performing was the ninth level of the Immortal Palace. It was also a swordsmanship created by Daozu, and it was a swordsmanship on the same level as "Plough Sky" - "Water Heavens"!

    "Plough Sky" is best at attacking in groups, and is also good at fighting enemies alone.

    "Shui Zhutian" is the best at defense.

    "No, I can't stop it like this." Ji Ning felt extremely strenuous. It was said that it was difficult for him to defeat a dead hand with two fists. Although Ji Ning had six hands, there were twelve opponents!  There are more magic weapons being used, and each attack is very threatening, and they are all close-range attacks, so the time to react is also very short.

    "It seems we have to rely on the Thousand Ox Sword."

    Ji Ning originally wanted to hide the unique skill of Thousand Ox Sword so that he could kill the enemy in one fell swoop.

    But now, he was forced to use this move after just a "random attack" from the opponent. This move was also a move that Ji Ning could only use after he reached the "late stage of returning to void".

    "Shanggu Suhe, come out!"

    There was madness in Ji Ning's eyes, and the pure energy from the late stage of the body's return to the void poured directly into the Thousand Ox Sword, completely activating the 'formation' contained in the Thousand Ox Sword!  Suddenly the sound of waves sounded, and a vast and turbulent river appeared around it. The river appeared out of thin air, part of it appeared inside Ba Snake's body, and part of it appeared outside Ba Snake's body!

    Because the entire Suhe River is thousands of miles long!

    Exciting and displaying Suhe requires very harsh energy, but the power is extremely powerful.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The waves are raging, sweeping everywhere.

    The twelve white-robed men of the ¡®Dijiu Group¡¯ who were originally hidden deep inside Ba Snake¡¯s body were all shocked. On the seat of the ancient river ¡®Suhe¡¯Under the pressure of the wind and the surrounding and strangled rivers outside their bodies, their "Ba Snake Formation" began to have problems.

    "Don't panic, this is the power of the Immortal Sword Formation, it only has a suppressive effect. A single Immortal Sword Formation cannot do anything to Ba Snake!" The leader of the man in white robe immediately shouted through the message.

    ¡­¡­

    The outside world.

    The Blood God Son was trapped in the formation. Although he could see the Immortal Diancai, Bai Shuize and others in the distance, he couldn't get close!

    "That Bai Shuize just used the Fuxi stick formation, how could the formation he performed be so powerful? I have practiced for hundreds of thousands of years, and I have some insights into the formation. But I can't find any flaws in this formation." The Blood God Son was completely  Trapped.

    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly appeared in the distance.

    The Son of Blood God also looked into the distance. He could still see the snake outside, but he couldn't fly past it.

    "Ba Snake?"

    "River?"

    Bai Shuize and the Five Crazy Immortals also saw it.

    I saw a thousand-foot-long Ba snake in the distance, but it was swept away by the mighty and vast river that was thousands of miles long.  Those river waters are wrapping around the snake crazily.

    Immediately afterwards, the Wanli River began to shrink rapidly, becoming hundreds of miles long, until it was ten miles long.

    There is not much difference between a ten-mile-long river and a thousand-foot-long Ba Snake.

    The power of the river seems to be more powerful, constantly entangling the Ba Snake, and there is even water flowing in the mouth and nose of the Ba Snake.

    "Roar~~~" Ba Snake raised his head and roared angrily, twisting and struggling at the same time.

    But the river remains the same.

    ¡­¡­

    "Captain, the restraining and squeezing force of the river is too strong, and the river is spread all over Ba Snake's body. For us to maintain the 'Ba Snake Formation', our energy consumption is too great."

    "Captain, what should we do?"

    Everyone else is anxious.

    Under normal circumstances, once the enemy falls into Ba Snake's body, they cannot be found at all.  On the contrary, they can attack as much as they want. Their attacks pop up from the 'flesh wall', 'skeleton' and other places. The distance is very close, making it difficult to defend.  Therefore, the enemy is usually ravaged to death very quickly!  But Ji Ning, who was trapped inside the Ba Snake, actually had a way to deal with the entire Ba Snake!

    "Array diagram? Array diagram? Generally, only pure Yang magic weapons have array diagrams. Even if Ji Ning has a pure Yang magic weapon, it stands to reason that he must be an immortal to cast a pure Yang magic weapon. How can the power of the formation diagram appear?" The captain was also anxious and confused.  .

    Like the Suhe picture scroll back then, the enemy must be included in the "picture scroll" in order to use Suhe to suppress the enemy.

    ????????????????? But through the means of the endless water moon of the Spirit of Shuifu, this Suhe scroll has become a formation of the "Thousand Ox Sword". As long as the formation is activated, Suhe can be enveloped everywhere.

    This is the special thing about the array!

    This is also the reason why the Thousand Ox Sword is comparable to the Pure Yang magic weapon!

    "This Ji Ning must have a powerful magic weapon, but by the same token, as long as we kill Ji Ning, this powerful magic weapon will belong to us." The captain immediately sent a message, "We must kill Ji Ning at all costs and use the forbidden technique!  "

    "Forbidden technique?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Captain, do you really want to use the forbidden technique?" After all, they are also immortal cultivators, not dead warriors, and they also have selfish intentions.

    The captain shouted through the voice: "It can allow a Void-Returning Earth Immortal to display the power of the formation map. This magic weapon is definitely no less than the pure Yang magic weapon! This Ji Ning must have a lot of treasures. Once you get it, hum we can do it."  If you share the benefits, even if your vitality is severely damaged, it is still worth it. Don't hesitate, the longer time goes by, the more vitality we will consume. Whoever hesitates again, don't blame me for being ruthless!"

    "Okay, let's fight."

    "Kill this Ji Ning."

    Hearing the captain¡¯s threat, everyone no longer hesitated and cast forbidden spells at the same time.

    The ¡®Ba Snake Formation¡¯ is an ancient and powerful formation passed down from Xueyun Tower. It can only be performed by twelve immortals. In addition to normal attack methods, there are also three forbidden techniques.

    These three forbidden techniques

    It is also very complicated. Based on the understanding of the Tao by the members of the Earth Nine Group, they can only perform the first level of forbidden techniques.

    But this first level of forbidden technique is already extremely powerful.

    I saw that the twelve white-robed people lurking in different positions in Ba Snake's body all used forbidden spells. The talisman array that was originally suspended around them gradually began to appear blood-red, and there were also more strange blood-red shapes.  Word.  These bloody words floated around them, the moment the forbidden spell was cast.

    "The prison of the snake, destroy the gods!"The leader, the man with bloodstains in white robes, made a deep voice, which echoed throughout the entire Ba Snake.

    All the bloody light and bloody words

    A swift flow of water flowed out from the twelve places of the Ba Snake, all flowing towards the Ba Snake's abdomen.  Then a bloody area appeared in the dark space in the belly of the snake. The bloody light was flowing, and the bloody words were also flowing.

    "Huu~~"

    Ji Ning held six divine swords with three heads and six arms, trying his best to resist the onslaught of magical weapons. "We must find a way to escape from the body of the snake. If I can't escape I will be a piece of fish on the chopping board."

    "Huh? Why don't you attack anymore?" Ji Ning was shocked to find that the previous magic weapons and spells disappeared instantly.

    You can follow

    The power of swallowing suddenly increased sharply, and Ning kept falling.

    "Plop." In a bloody lake, Ji Ning fell directly into it.

    This is the blood-colored lake in the belly of the Ba Snake. There are blood-colored words floating above the blood-colored lake. As soon as Ji Ning fell into it, he tried his best to struggle out, but the sucking force in the lake was extremely strong, and he was firmly imprisoned here.  There was no way to escape from the lake. At the same time, Ji Ning also felt a strong corrosive force acting on his whole body.

    "Captain, is Ji Ning dead?"

    "This forbidden technique 'Prison of the Snake' has strong corrosive power. Even those ancient gods and demons who are famous for their physical strength will be corroded to death. This Ji Ning will definitely not survive."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 19: Tearing the Void

    This time they were so wrong!

    They can indeed corrode the Void-Returning Gods and Demons with this move, and even ordinary ancestors of immortals will die from this move.  Unfortunately, the one who is trapped in the 'Prison of the Bashen' is Ji Ning, who has practiced the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques and reached the third level!  Ji Ning's physical body is comparable to an immortal-level magic weapon. Their Hell of the Snake is very corrosive, but it cannot corrode an immortal-level magic weapon!

    "We can't be trapped like this, we must get out." Ji Ning used the magic of heaven and earth, and his body suddenly swelled. The bloody lake could only reach Ji Ning's knees.

    Holding six divine swords in hand, Ji Ning slashed at the abdominal wall of the Ba Snake on the side.

    Boom boom boom~~~~

    The snake trembled.

    "Is this guy not dead yet?"

    "How can it be?"

    "How can it be impossible to kill him in the Prison of the Snake?" The twelve people were shocked. They even checked their spiritual consciousness, and upon inspection they found a giant boy with three heads and six arms standing in the blood-colored lake, with the animal skin on his body.  There was even a faint golden light, and the blood-colored lake water could not hurt him at all.

    This giant was even more frantically slashing at the abdominal wall of the Ba Snake. Each blow was extremely powerful. In addition, the raging "Suhe" swept everywhere, strangling the Ba Snake. All of this made the twelve white-robed men go crazy.  It consumes Yuan energy to maintain Ba Snake.

    "He is a little guy who has practiced for less than a hundred years, and he has just returned to the void. How can he block this Hell of Snakes?" They couldn't believe that this was a forbidden technique they used at all costs, and they were all injured.'  The Golden Lotus Yuanshen' was displayed.  They were confident that they would succeed, but they still failed.

    "It must be the golden light on his body! The golden light on his body should be the appearance of a protective magic weapon. It is precisely because of that protective magic weapon that he can resist the Hell of the Snake!"

    "Yes, he probably worshiped the True Immortal God as his teacher and was given a protective object."

    "It must be like this."

    "The protective object cannot last long. When the power of the protective object is exhausted, Ji Ning will be dead."

    After all, their vision is limited. Although they know that there are some powerful magical powers in the Three Realms that can make the body comparable to magic weapons, Ji Ning is only at the fifteenth level of the Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram. They think that even if they have practiced some magical powers, such as the 'Five Thunder King Kong'  It's impossible to stop this snake's prison.

    They guessed it was a protective magical object.

    It is a protective magical object given by true immortals, gods and even powerful people. Once the protective magical object is activated, it can protect itself.  However, once the power inside the protective magical object is exhausted, it will be useless.

    "But when we use the forbidden technique, the 'Prison of the Snake' can only last for a cup of tea."

    "If the power of Ji Ning's protective magical objects is consumed first, we will win. But if the Prison of the Snake collapses first Is it possible to use the forbidden technique again?"

    "Captain, what should we do now?"

    Everyone else is waiting for the captain's order.

    They are not willing to use the forbidden technique anymore.

    "This kind of disciples with backgrounds and backing are troublesome." The man in white robe shouted through the message, "I can't care anymore, just follow the backup plan."

    "good."

    "Walk."

    Everyone immediately responded.

    The backup plan requires the help of external forces.  Then some of the credit for killing Ji Ning will be shared out.

    The formation that Bai Shuize used with the Fuxi Stick Formation was extremely powerful. If it were the Ba Snake, it could still threaten this formation by breaking it with force.  But the leader of the Blood God, the Son of the Blood God, was hiding in the black boat and refused to fight, let alone break the formation.

    Bai Shuize and the Five Crazy Immortals all looked at the outside world worriedly.

    High in the sky outside, a river entwines the powerful Ba Snake. The Ba Snake is struggling and roaring, and its power is frightening.

    "Cracked."

    The snake uttered human words, roared, and flicked its tail fiercely.

    Wow~~~

    Suddenly the void was torn apart, and the ocean on the other side could be faintly seen.

    It should be noted that this small world is originally based on the "Great Xia World", and even the entrance deep into the volcano is a fixed connecting channel.  And some powerful people can completely tear open a passage by force.  Just like when the 'Ancestor Xuanji' directly tore through the passage and entered the Wujiang Immortal Mansion.

    ??????????????? And Ba Snake¡¯s blow is definitely no less powerful than that of Ancestor Xuanji.

    ¡°Whoosh~~¡± After tearing apart the void, although it was entangled by the river, the Keba snake rushed directly into the crack in the void and arrived in the ¡®Great Xia World¡¯.

    The small world here also became quiet.

    "gone?"

    &nbsp; ¡°Disappeared?¡±

    Bai Shuize and the Five Crazy Immortals were all shocked.

    They did not expect that the enemy would directly tear apart the space and leave this small world. They were all worried when they looked at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning not far away. They must know that the person who was taken away was Ji Ning's true self!  The main body is much more important than the second soul.

    "Ji Ning." Five Crazy Immortals spoke.

    "Don't worry about me." Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe shook his head, then sat down cross-legged and silently waited for the Immortal Master.

    one way or another.

    No one is allowed to disturb the master during his tribulation. The second soul must be here to protect the master!  As for me I am carrying the Water Mansion. If my life is in danger, I would rather expose the Water Mansion than hide in it.  After all, I am too important. Whether it is "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills" or "Star Reaching Hand", only I can perform it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????:

    The endless ocean is extremely silent, and in the distance there is another boat moving forward in the ocean. This is a merchant ship from the surrounding islands.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The void above the ocean was torn apart, and a huge monster appeared through the torn void.

    It is a giant snake thousands of feet long, and its body is entangled with the raging river water, and the river water entangles it like a rope.

    "That is?"

    "Oh my God."

    "Big demon?"

    Many mortals and some stronger innate beings on the merchant ship were all stunned.  However, the thousand-foot-long giant snake that appeared only flashed before it reached the end of the sky, and then disappeared completely.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning used the Thousand Ox Sword to display Suhe, and he was also very aware of the situation in the outside world.

    "Huh? Are you in the Daxia world? This should be the Beiming Sea." Ji Ning guessed. At the same time, he still waved the six divine swords wildly, slashing at the abdominal wall of the snake. The snake trembled again and again, and the twelve  The energy of the white-robed men was also consumed crazily, so they had to take out some spiritual pills and swallow them to replenish them.

    Whoosh.

    The snake easily traveled through the void and arrived in the sky above a vast mountain range on the endless land of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    "This is a mountainous land? What is this Ba snake doing here through the void?" Ji Ning, who was trapped in the body of the Ba snake, had a thought.

    Suddenly the extremely turbulent "Suhe" expanded crazily, from ten miles long to ten thousand miles long in an instant!  The endless river water instantly filled the mountains below, but Ji Ning was still cautious. He did not want the water of the river to hurt some mortals. The main reason was that Ji Ning wanted to explore the surrounding environment.

    "Formation!"

    Once he probed, Ji Ning was shocked.

    The vast mountain range was suddenly filled with mist, completely covering the Wanlisu River.

    "No, I'm trapped in the formation. I, Wanli Suhe, have only detected part of this formation. Obviously this is a very wide range of formations. It seems that this continuous mountain range is also a secret place.  "Ji Ning understood that just like his hometown Yanshan, Yanshan, a hundred thousand miles away, had many formations arranged.

    The lairs of some big forces, such as the Sky Splitting Sword Sect, are all major formations.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The continuous mountain range where the snake has descended is such a dangerous place.

    ¡­¡­

    Daxia Dynasty, Huoshan County, Donglin Mountains.

    This Donglin Mountain Range is where a sect called the ¡®Donglin Sect¡¯ is located!

    "General." The head of Donglin Sect said with great respect, "A Ba snake suddenly appeared in our Donglin Mountains. There are thousands of miles of rivers around the snake. It is extremely powerful. But the blood cloud that the general mentioned before  People from the building?"

    Sitting above the hall is a tall, burly and handsome young man in silver armor. The aura of the young man in silver armor is powerful, and he is at the level of 'celestial being'.

    "It seems that those losers in the Blood Cloud Tower couldn't kill Ji Ning, so they brought me here." The young man in silver armor said with a disdainful smile, "It's really embarrassing that they can't even kill a little guy like Ji Ning who has practiced for less than a hundred years. Hmm.  Master Donglin, this is your territory, you control the formation and help that snake. Get rid of Ji Ning."

    The head of the Donglin Sect said respectfully: "Yes, General."

    Deep in his heart, he sighed.

    Like him, the leader of the top sect, but thirty years ago, in just one night, the entire Donglin Sect was completely 'brainwashed', and even he was hit by the 'Reincarnation Talisman' and had to respect him and became a minion.

    "Han Da." The young man in silver armor suddenly shouted.

    Phew~~~

    A shadow solidified in the darkness. It was a middle-aged man with a beard. He said with great respect, "Master."

    &nbsp; The silver-armored young man said: "Xueyun Tower sent men to assassinate Ji Ning. He had an appointment with me before. If he had no choice but to kill Ji Ning, he would come to the Donglin Mountains But now the people from Xueyun Tower have used 'Ba Snake'  The formation' should have brought Ji Ning here. Just accompany Sect Master Donglin there. You can also help at the critical moment."

    "Yes." The middle-aged man with a beard responded respectfully.

    "Well, I'm going to take a look at the 'forbidden area'. If there's nothing important, don't disturb me." The young man in silver armor ordered.

    "Yes." The middle-aged man with a beard still responded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Since this mysterious force came and took control of the entire Donglin Sect, it first laid out more terrifying formations in the Donglin Mountains.  Following the designation of an area in the Donglin Mountains as a 'forbidden area', the original Donglin Sect disciples were not qualified to enter at all. Once they entered, they would definitely die!

    In the forbidden area, there are some people who belong to General Shining Armor.  As for what is in the forbidden area, at least Sect Leader Donglin doesn't know.

    ¡°Boom boom~~~¡±

    The Suhe River in the distance slapped wildly, causing the surrounding mountains to collapse and trees to shatter.  The Ba snake is also trying its best to get rid of Suhe's shackles.

    "Sect Master Donglin, come with me." The middle-aged man with a beard shouted immediately as his expression changed, and then he quickly left with the Master of Donglin to help the people in Xueyun Tower.

    General Shinjia looked at the distance and shook his head: "This Ji Ning is so difficult to kill, he deserves to be the first in the Immortal Fate Conference." Then he disappeared with one step and headed for the forbidden area.

    There is also Chapter 3 today!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 20: Trapped

    The bearded man and the head of the Donglin clan walked forward side by side, as fast as lightning, and soon arrived at the area where the Naba Snake was.

    "Woo."

    The bearded man looked at the scene in front of him in amazement. The thousands of miles of river seemed to be alive, rushing and crashing wantonly. Wherever those mountains, canyons, and forests could block the impact of the river, they were instantly shattered by the impact.  However, the 'Ba Snake' surrounded by thousands of miles of rivers is very showy. It is obvious that the rivers only restrict it slightly.

    "Dijiu, do you want my help?" The bearded man shouted loudly, and with the transmission of Yuan Li, his voice resounded throughout the world.

    "Use the formation, but don't let Ji Ning escape." The thousand-foot-long snake roared.

    "Don't worry!" The bearded man said with a smile, while glancing at Sect Leader Donglin aside, "This is a small matter, no problem."

    "Don't worry, sir." Donglin Sect Leader Lian said respectfully.

    I saw the thousand-foot-long snake in the distance suddenly opened its bloody mouth, and poof~~~ a human figure was directly sprayed out, it was a giant boy with three heads and six arms.  I saw Ji Ning tumbling in the high air, then standing in mid-air, holding six divine swords, laughing and saying: "It seems that this is your method. Before, you said that even the ancestors of the immortals would die if they went in, but  Didn¡¯t I come out well?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ji Ning came out, he discovered the surrounding formations.

    The formation is shrouded, making it difficult for spiritual consciousness to detect.

    "Eye of the Candle Dragon." Ji Ning lit up his eyes with candlelight and looked in all directions, only to find that he could only see a thousand miles around him at most.  Because the surrounding fog is shrouded, all light is blocked.  Even the 'Eye of the Candle Dragon' cannot detect further.  If you don't have this kind of magical power, I'm afraid you can only see a mile away.

    Wow~~~

    The Ba Snake in the distance was suspended in the air, staring at Ji Ning with its golden eyes, and mouthing human words: "Ji Ning, you will definitely die today."

    "I'm not ashamed to say something big." Ji Ning sneered.

    "You are trapped in the formation, can you escape?" Ba She growled, "Even if you have the Great Movement Taoist Talisman, if we join forces, you can't even think of running away with the Great Movement."

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, thinking.

    ¡° None of the so-called Taoist talismans and strange objects are absolutely invincible.

    Like the ¡®Little Nuoyi Taoist Talisman¡¯, for some Zifu monks and innate beings, it is a life-saving treasure.  You can escape thousands of miles in an instant.  However, when using the Small Movement Talisman, once the space oscillates due to the violent battle, or the space is blocked, the Small Movement Talisman cannot be cast!

    ?The same principle.

    The Great Movement Taoist Talisman also has limitations!

    The Great Teleport Talisman¡¯s ability to escape is indeed strong, and it can even directly ¡®Great Teleport¡¯ from one realm to another.  However, when the Great Teleportation Taoist Talisman is actually used, the power of the Taoist Talisman is activated, and the power will make oneself fit with the space. At this time, there is a fear that the 'Taoist Talisman Power' will be interfered by a strong attack, causing the Great Teleportation to be defeated.  It is impossible to proceed!

    The interference is weak and the Great Movement Talisman can be ignored.

    For example, even if ordinary Yuanshen Taoists and even Sanxian attacks, it is difficult to shake the power of the Great Movement Taoist Talisman. Therefore, for Yuanshen Taoists and Returning Immortals, the Great Movement Taoist Talisman is a life-saving magic item.

    If the interference is strong, it will be impossible to move.

    For example, the Celestial Immortal series and the Celestial Immortal¡¯s attack are enough to shake the power of the Great Teleportation Talisman!

    The true immortal gods can even turn the Great Movement Taoist Talisman into powder!

    Tao Ancestor?  The Great Movement Taoist Talisman was a complete joke in front of Tao Ancestor.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was inside Ba She's body and could be attacked at any time.

    ??And the enemy¡¯s attacks are completely divine!  It's enough to shake the Great Teleport Talisman.

    "I was cornered, so I hid directly in the portable immortal mansion. Although the defense of my portable immortal mansion is not strong, it can still withstand one or two breaths. This time is enough for me to use the Great Teleportation Taoist Talisman to escape!  But in this case, this portable immortal mansion will be given up." Ji Ning felt very distressed.

    This portable fairy house is a free gift from the yellow-haired giant bear!  It¡¯s so easy to hide the ¡®Shui Mansion¡¯.

    But in terms of value alone, the Portable Immortal Mansion is slightly better than the ¡®Golden Light Immortal Mansion¡¯ I gave to my cousin, which is probably worth tens of millions of kilograms of Yuan Liquid!

    To escape, one needs to sacrifice the 'Portable Immortal Mansion' and the 'Great Movement Talisman'. Ji Ning will not choose this path until the last moment.

    "Old Han, you haven't activated the power of the formation to attack Ji Ning yet." Ba She roared, "He has a protective magical object on his body, but once the power of the protective magical object is exhausted, I think he can still hold on.  when."

    "Hahaha, okay."

    ? ??Han Daxiao, who was watching all this from a distance, responded with a smile, and at the same time ordered the Donglin sect leader on the side, "Let's do it, come up with all the tricks, and show the trash in Xueyun Tower."

    "Yes." Sect Master Donglin responded respectfully.

    This mountain range is the home base of the Donglin Sect, and naturally there are many important formations arranged from generation to generation.  As the sect leader, sect leader Donglin can also inspire!  However, as for some of the more terrifying formations arranged by the mysterious force of the Heavenly Immortal Patriarch ¡®General Silver Armor¡¯, the Donglin Sect Leader did not know about it.

    But generally for foreigners, Donglin Sect¡¯s original formation alone is enough.

    "Ashes Divine Fire!" Sect Master Donglin immediately used his sect's truly powerful method.

    Suddenly, the tens of thousands of miles of great formation began to activate the power of heaven and earth, and a large amount of fire power began to gather. After the transformation of the formation, wisps of dark red flames began to appear in the air, as if they might be extinguished at any time.  Wisps of dark red flames continued to appear everywhere, and soon a flaming phoenix was formed.

    Phew!

    This hundred-foot-long dark red flaming phoenix flew directly towards Ji Ning, "Roar~~" Ba Snake also roared and killed Ji Ning again. Ba Snake's tail was astonishingly powerful, and at the same time, pieces of fairy-level magic weapons flew out.  , and some powerful spells were cast, all of which besieged Ji Ning.

    "Jin Ning, this ash fire is so powerful that even the gods dare not resist it. Even if you have a protective magical object, how long can you withstand it? When all your protective magical objects are used up, you will die.  Time." While attacking, Ba Snake also uttered words to shake Ji Ning's mind.

    "If you have any means at your disposal, how can this ash fire defeat me?" Ji Ning stood in mid-air, not caring at all.

    As soon as the dark red flame phoenix arrived, a large amount of flames quickly wrapped around Ji Ning.

    This ash divine fire is only a great threat to those Qi Flow monks, and a little threat to gods and demons whose physical defense is not strong enough. It is estimated that it can burn earth-level magic weapons, but it will be difficult to encounter heaven-level magic weapons. At most, it can make ordinary people  Low-grade heaven-level magic weapons are damaged, and better heaven-level magic weapons can ignore divine fire.  Not to mention Ji Ning¡¯s body of gods and demons.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning smiled, but his whole body was emitting a faint golden light.

    This hazy golden light was deliberately released by Ji Ning.

    Let the enemy think that he has a "protective magical object" so that he can hide his practice of eight or nine mysterious skills.  Although as he takes action again and again, the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills will definitely be exposed.  But as long as the enemy misestimates his own strength, he can take advantage of it and kill his opponent in one fell swoop!

    ¡­¡­

    The ashes of the divine fire were burning, and the thousand-foot-long snakes were besieging them. Each piece of fairy-level magic weapon turned into mountains, dragons and snakes, big trees, as well as other spells, and even some methods such as sky fire and divine light.  , everyone greeted Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning caused the Wanli River to surge, sweeping all sides and suppressing them.  At the same time, the sword light flashed vertically and horizontally, flying away magic weapons one by one, extremely arrogant.

    "It's weird."

    "My energy has been exhausted twice, and I have taken a lot of spiritual pills. Why is Ji Ning still holding on?"

    "How can he still maintain his protective magical objects until now? The power of protective magical objects is usually instilled by the true immortals and gods. It will be over when it is exhausted. How can he persist for so long?"

    ¡­¡­

    Han Da, who had been watching, also frowned: "It seems that your Donglin Sect still has the Seven Ultimate Thunder Formation, use it quickly."

    The leader of the Donglin clan responded: "Yes."

    Suddenly, dark clouds began to appear in the sky above the formation, and thunder and lightning appeared in the dark clouds. Thunder and lightning struck down one after another, and they all fell towards Ji Ning.

    "Hahaha, this thunder and lightning is not enough to scratch my itch." Ji Ning, with three heads and six arms, stood in mid-air, surrounded by thousands of miles of rivers. At the same time, flames burned, thunder struck wildly, snakes attacked, magic weapons flew Ji Ning seemed to  The Buddha's whole body shines with golden light, and his sword light radiates horizontally, easily blocking all means.

    Han Da frowned and said, "It's troublesome."

    "This is all you have. Aren't you usually very arrogant in front of our Xueyun Tower? How come you have nothing to do now?" Ba Snake in the distance became anxious and shouted in human language.

    "snort."

    Han Dayi gritted his teeth and waved his hand, and a strange puppet immediately appeared next to him. It was a strange animal puppet that looked like a cat. It had a body shape like a cat, but had three tails and one eye.  This alien beast puppet had four hooves and claws and was about ten feet long. Its back split open and a passage appeared. The bearded 'Han Da' flew directly into the puppet. There was a clicking sound and the passage on its back was completely closed.

    This puppet is also similar to a treasure ship and other objects.

    You can control it to attack??, you can also hide in it to save your life, it is an extremely precious puppet.

    "I don't believe how strong a little kid who has practiced for less than a hundred years can be." The 'three-tailed thunder god' puppet roared and turned into a bolt of thunder and lightning, flying towards Ning in the distance.

    A bolt of lightning streaked across the curve in the sky and rushed towards Ning.

    Ji Ning also noticed it, his eyes were burning with candlelight, and he could see clearly at a glance that it was a strange puppet: "It seems that the power is not small. It is difficult to find such a powerful puppet in my black and white academy. But I didn't expect that this mysterious place, all of a sudden, would  Such a powerful puppet appeared."

    "But although he is powerful, he is no match for me." In order to express his welcome, Ji Ning directly used the Thousand Ox Sword, the strongest of the six divine swords, to 'greet' him.

    "Death!" The three-tailed thunder god puppet waved its claws, as if it had endless power. The blade-like nails of the claws flashed with thunder and lightning, and it directly struck Ning with a fierce claw, and the claws passed by,  The space has been torn apart.

    A sword light turned into a black divine dragon, roaring to greet the claws.

    Bang~~~~

    The three-tailed thunder beast was directly bombarded and flew backwards, then stopped and then roared and attacked again.

    Despite their frenzied siege, even though Ji Ning was occasionally unable to defeat dozens of punches with six punches, and was occasionally attacked on the divine body, the divine body emitting a hazy golden light easily blocked all attacks without any damage.  The enemy thought that Ji Ning's 'protective magical object' was very special.

    "Han Da, don't go crazy. This Ji Ning has so many tricks, and we can't do anything to him. Hurry up and find your master! Let him find a way. If even you can't do anything, then I, the Blood Cloud Tower, don't care about success or failure.  , we can only use the last resort." The leader of the Ba Snake, the man in white with bloodstains, said in a message.

    "Okay, I'll inform my master." Han Da immediately responded via message.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 21: The Poison Furnace of the Nine Heavens God

    Ji Ning was surrounded and protected by Suhe and was besieged by all parties.

    Suddenly, the ¡®three-tailed thunder god puppet¡¯ turned around and quickly flew away.

    "Want to leave?" Ji Ning's eyes were burning with candlelight, and he immediately used the 'Nine Heavens Annihilating Wind' magical power. Although this magical power has not been obtained for a long time, it is also a 'skill' magical power, and Ji Ning's previous Wind Wing Escape Technique has  Having already understood it thoroughly, and with such a high level, it was natural that he had already partially comprehended this Nine Heavens Disappearing Wind magical power, which was considered a small success.

    As soon as this magical power was used, a strong wind howled, and with this strong wind, Ning had already caught up with the three-tailed thunder god puppet.

    "You puppet, you want to leave?" The six divine swords in Ji Ning's hand swung at the puppet one after another.

    One after another, the sword light struck the puppet one after another.

    Bang~~~

    The puppet was smashed and fell directly to the ground. The ground had already cracked into deep grooves.

    "Dijiu, you bunch of losers, why don't you help me stop this Ji Ning quickly? If I don't stop him, I won't be able to leave. How can I inform the master?" Han Da said anxiously, while he also muttered to himself,  "This Ji Ning is too fast. I was still some distance away from him before, but he caught up with me in an instant."

    The Ji Ning team was also surprised by Ji Ning's speed, but they still helped to stop it. They saw the huge body of the 'Ba Snake' sweeping towards him. The snake's body was directly wrapped around Ji Ning, and pieces of magic weapons were also flying in the air.  Attacking Ji Ning: "You are a loser, how can this Ji Ning be so easy to deal with? It's not that we are weak, it's that this Ji Ning is too evil. He emits golden light, and we don't know what kind of treasure it is. No matter how we attack, he can't do anything."  .¡±

    And Han Da took the opportunity to escape.

    He also knew that he could not blame Team Nine. He had attacked with a puppet before. Ji Ning was really a monster.

    It's like a piece of rotten bone.

    It can¡¯t be smashed, it can¡¯t be broken, what can I do?

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh."

    After escaping far away, the fog blocked him, and Han Da escaped quietly.

    "Sir." Sect Master Donglin also greeted him.

    "I'm going to see the general. Just watch here and don't let Ji Ning escape." Han Da ordered.

    "Yes." Sect Master Donglin said respectfully.

    Han Da left quickly. After watching Han Da disappear, the Donglin sect leader muttered: "So what if we don't let Ji Ning leave? We can't do anything even if we besiege them one by one." Then the Donglin sect leader raised his head and looked at the man.  Ji Ning, who was surrounded by three heads and six arms, could not help but feel admiration.

    This evildoer who was famous all over the world and won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference more than thirty years ago is really even more powerful now.  Even the ninth team of Xueyun Tower couldn't hurt him at all.

    Donglin Mountains, forbidden land.

    In the dark hall.

    The young man in silver armor sat at the main seat, sipping fine wine, and an old man in red robe also sat below.

    "I'm almost out of patience, Qu Huan, you really disappoint me." The young man in silver armor held the animal-headed wine glass, looked at it, and said lightly.

    "General, don't worry, don't worry." The old man in red robe smiled apologetically.

    "I'm not in a hurry, but the cave master is!" The young man in silver armor said coldly, and glanced up at the old man in red robe, "You should know very well that the task given to you is very important. You have spent more than ten years on it.  , how long will it take to complete?¡±

    The old man in red robe continued: "We have tried our best. If the general can dispatch more people to help us, it may be faster."

    "You want people?" The young man in silver armor shook his head, "Manpower is very tight everywhere now. I am busy, and other generals also have their own tasks. Where can I mobilize people? The cave master has already urged me, and I will give you three more years.  Time. If you can't finish it within three years, I won't kill you, just prepare to be reincarnated."

    The old man in red robe was full of anxiety and continued: "It's not enough. Three years is not enough. Our current manpowerat least five years."

    "It must be completed within three years. If it cannot be completed" The young man in silver armor waved his hand, "Get out of here."

    "Yes." The old man in red robe gritted his teeth, "I will do my best to complete it within three years."

    Then he left obediently.

    The hall returned to calm.

    The young man in silver armor drank wine and shook his head helplessly: "Since I came to this big Xia world, I have been like a mouse, hiding everywhere. It's really frustrating! I don't know when the war will start, but I have taken over this big world. Then  Just feel free and at ease."

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Master, master." A shout came from outside.

    The young man in silver armor frowned and shouted: "There aren't even any rules., yelling.  "

    "Master." Han Da came in and said with a smile, "I'm in a hurry now."

    "What's wrong?" the young man in silver armor asked.

    "The Donglin Sect Master and I also went to help, and also used the Donglin Sect's mountain-suppressing formation. Even I took action, but there was nothing we could do about Ji Ning." Han Dalian said, "The Dijiu Group has no other way.  , they said, please help me, Master. If Master, there is nothing you can do, they are going to use their last resort."

    "The last move?" The young man in silver armor sneered, "If you can't assassinate those losers in Blood Cloud Tower, then you will use the so-called last move."

    "But that move killed many immortals." Han Da couldn't help but said.

    "Those immortals are all stupid!" The young man in silver armor shook his head, "Anyway, the ninth team of Xueyunlou has been getting along quite well with me, and I will help him. You go and call the nine demons.  Wei comes over and prepares to use the 'Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace'. If Ji Ning is killed, everyone will naturally be happy. But if this trick can't kill him, let the Dijiu team find a way. With the so-called last trick, I  Too lazy to care."

    "Yes." Han Da whispered, "Master, you are not going to take action?"

    "Do I take action? Is it easy for me to go through three disasters and nine tribulations all the way to become an immortal? If an immortal wants to live a long time, he should have some discernment. You have to think clearly about when to take action and when not to take action." The young man in silver armor sneered.  , "There might be a true immortal god behind Ji Ning, or even a Taoist ancestor! If I take action personally then the big man behind Ji Ning will come out and crush me to death. Am I not unjust? Of course, if I give you benefits,  If there are enough, I can take risks. But this mission is only worth three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons in total. The Xueyun Tower headquarters took one. The Dijiu Group still needs points. How much can I get? That's it.  Do you want me to take risks because of the benefits?"

    The young man in silver armor shook his head in disdain, "Han Da, you old brothers come to the Daxia world with me. We want to enjoy the blessings. Of course we have to kill when we should kill. Let's see if it is worth it. As for the assassination mission in Xueyun Tower,  Success or failure, do you want to do my shit?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Han Dalian responded, "The master is wise."

    "This Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace is the most powerful killing formation set up by the Donglin Mountains. Even among the immortals, only some of the top immortals can withstand it. Most of them are killed by one blow." The silver-armored young man  He said, "I asked the Nine Demon Guards to use this killing formation, which is a great honor. Okay, you go quickly."

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    Han Da left quickly.

    The silver-armored young man immediately stood up and walked outside the hall. Soon Han Da led nine loose immortals and earth immortals wearing simple bronze armor to arrive.

    "General." The nine demon guards said respectfully.

    "Has General Han told you everything? Go quickly and prepare to control the formation. Kill that Ji Ning." The young man in silver armor ordered.

    "Yes, general." The nine demon guards respectfully obeyed the order and left quickly.

    "Let's go and take a look. I want to see if this peerless monster in the Daxia world will continue to live under my great formation, or will it turn into ashes." The young man in silver armor walked out leisurely.

    ¡­¡­

    There are three figures on a mountain peak.

    It was the young man in silver armor, Han Da and a young man.

    "Disciple, you come to the world of Daxia as my master." The young man in silver armor said with a smile, "Today, as my master, I will let you see the world's number one peerless evil genius, and he has not been able to cultivate enough to this day.  One hundred years, the cultivation time is almost the same as yours. But my reputation is much greater than yours."

    The boy in black is confident: "How powerful can it be?"

    "We'll find out later." The young man in silver armor said.

    Whoosh.

    A figure flew over, it was Sect Master Donglin. Sect Master Donglin said respectfully: "I have seen the general."

    "Remove that mist." The young man in silver armor said with a smile, "Let me, my disciple, take a good look at Ji Ning's power."

    "Yes." The leader of the Donglin Sect immediately responded to the order and began to control it. Suddenly the fog in the distance began to dissipate and everything became clear. Even on this mountain peak, you can still see the giant with three heads and six arms in the distance and the  The taller 'Ba Snake' and the rushing Suhe River.

    The young man in silver armor smiled and said, "Disciple, what do you think?"

    The young man in black looked at it from a distance. He could sense the terrifying power of the 'Ba Snake' that shook the world, as well as the power of many immortal-level magic weapons.  But all of this was blocked by the giant boy with three heads and six arms.

    "So strong." The young man in black was a little shocked, "He, is he already an immortal?""Although he is not a heavenly immortal, he has the strength of a heavenly immortal." The young man in silver armor sighed, "If you are in the realm of all phenomena and the realm of the soul, it is normal to fight across levels. But the difference between the returning earth immortal and the heavenly immortal is too big.  It is much rarer to still be able to fight across levels What is even rarer is that Ji Ning has practiced for less than a hundred years. Disciple, do you see the difference?"

    The boy in black pursed his lips and looked at it.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Suddenly a mountain peak floated in the southeast sky.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± A mountain peak also floated in the northwest sky.

    For a time, the mountain peaks were suspended. Fortunately, the entire Donglin Mountain Range was set up with a large formation. The large formation covered the area and could not be seen clearly by the outside world.  They had no idea that the fighting inside the Donglin Mountains was so fierce.

    Soon, the nine peaks were suspended in all directions. Each peak was surrounded by fiery red runes, making each peak become more and more powerful.

    The invisible pressure enveloped almost the entire Donglin Mountains.

    Because this killing formation is the strongest killing formation in the Donglin Mountains and can attack anywhere.  Even the mountain where the young man in black and the general in silver armor are located can be attacked.

    "Master, this killing formation" Sensing the pressure, the face of the young man in black changed, "This killing formation is going to deal with Ji Ning?"

    Simply by sensing it, the young man in black was filled with fear.

    He knew very well that the power of this killing formation was enough to annihilate him.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14 Chapter 22 The End?

    Second update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, controlling the Suhe River.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    I saw peaks floating in the sky in all directions, southeast, northwest, nine peaks. There were huge fiery red runes floating around the peaks. Ji Ning's pupils shrank when he saw it: "Use the peaks as the formation plate,  Refining the mountain peaks into magic weapons and then forming a great formation?"

    Ji Ning is not blind about formations. He also understands formations. He knows very well that with such a generous move, it is definitely a first-class formation.  Maybe it's a little worse than Yanshan's peerless ferocious formation, but I'm afraid it can already threaten the first-level immortals. As for how strong it is, I'm afraid you won't know until you really feel it.

    "Where did these killers come from, and they have such powerful methods?" Until now, Ji Ning still doesn't know who wants to kill him.

    He has suspicions, but is not sure.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡±

    I saw nine suspended peaks high in the sky, and suddenly a stream of runes of light penetrated the sky and were connected to each other.  It's like chains connecting the mountain peaks.  Soon, countless fiery red runes of light entangled, connecting the nine mountain peaks into one.

    Whoosh.

    Ba Snake, who had been fighting with Ji Ning, suddenly started to retreat, trying to escape.

    "Want to leave?" Ji Ning, who had been fighting Ba Snake at close quarters, immediately shouted, "I am being attacked by a large formation, and you can't even think of escaping." Immediately, Ji Ning directly used his magical power, Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind, and chased after him in an instant.  Much faster than the Nappa snake.  Immediately, Ji Ning turned into a giant of a hundred feet, sat down on the body of the snake, and grabbed the body of the snake.

    No matter how Ba Snake twists and struggles, or even sweeps its tail, Ji Ning is firmly on Ba Snake.

    "The formation is going to attack me. You guys should also have a taste of this formation together." Ji Ning, with disheveled hair, laughed and looked arrogant.

    "It's troublesome."

    "Captain, this Ji Ning is too fast, even Ba Snake can't get rid of him. He is currently riding on Ba Snake. When the big formation comes, I'm afraid we will also be affected."

    "This killing formation in the Donglin Mountains is the 'Nine Heavenly Gods Poison Furnace'. We cannot withstand it."

    "Don't panic, the generals won't mess around. They will definitely control this 'Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace' and focus all its power on Ji Ning. At least it will affect Ba Snake," the captain said.

    While they were talking to each other in the Xueyun Tower, a spinning flame appeared in the sky.

    Flame is a mixture of two colors.

    The flame as a whole is green in color, but there is a purple flame in its inner core!

    "Rumble~~~" The flame kept rotating. The more it rotated, the bigger it became, and soon it reached the limit that the entire formation could bear.  A huge flame that was as big as a small mountain peak. There was a faint crackling sound in the flame, which was the thunder and lightning flashing from the purple flame at its core.

    Ji Ning was riding a snake, controlling Suhe, and looked up: "It turns out that the poisonous fire is produced by the Nine Heavens God"

    After all, it was from the Fangcun Mountains. After being on the mountain for so long, Ji Ning had naturally read some common sense information.  We also know that the Nine Heavens Divine Poison Fire is a flame at the level of 'True Fire'.  However, because it is too evil and chaotic, it is a mixture of several powers.  However, immortals cannot breed such flames in their bodies.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    This flame, like a small mountain peak, suddenly rushed downwards.

    Ba Snake struggled hard, but Ji Ning was riding on Ba Snake, not allowing Ba Snake to escape at all.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The mountain-like flame instantly enveloped Ji Ning, but the flame was very spiritual. Under the control of the nine demon guards, it only enveloped Ji Ning's upper body.  Almost no snakes were hurt.  Of course, Ji Ning tried his best to fight with Ba Snake, hoping to let Ba Snake touch these flames.

    "Hahaha, this Nine Heavens God's Poison Fire is very hot, very scalding. It's like taking a hot bath." Ji Ning in the flames was like a demon, laughing loudly, grabbing the snake, "Come on  Come on, let¡¯s wash up together.¡±

    "What?"

    "How can it be?"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Whether it is the man in the blood cloud building, or the general silver armor and others are stunned.

    General Shining Armor was extremely shocked: "He actually resisted with his body and didn't hide in the Immortal Palace?" He originally thought that Ji Ning would hide in the Immortal Palace. Once Ji Ning evaded, the people in Xueyun Tower would immediately flee.  Tear apart the space and tear thatThe portable immortal mansion is immediately sent to the "dangerous place". There are naturally some terrible and dangerous places in the three realms, so you must use the "Great Movement Talisman" immediately to hide in the portable immortal mansion, otherwise once you enter some dangerous places in the three realms,  That was almost certain death.

    "The poisonous fire produced by the Nine Heavens God can't hurt him?" The young man in black on the side was shocked, "How is this possible? This is the poisonous fire produced by the Nine Heavens God."

    "How is it impossible?" The young man in silver armor said in a low voice, "Don't you see it?"

    Han Da and Sect Leader Donglin on the side were also confused.

    Sect Master Donglin looked at Ji Ning with envy, who looked like the legendary invincible demon god. The terrifying Nine Heavens God Poison Fire and Bas Snake felt like his toys.  Nothing can be done about him at all.

    "Protective magical object? Or a magical power to protect the body?" The young man in silver armor looked at Ji Ning, who was in the flames with a faint golden light. "It is incredible that the protective magical object has persisted for so long, but it is hard to say. Maybe it was something given by Dao Ancestor.  It's a strange thing. If it's a body-protecting magical power, I'm afraid it's only the legendary 'Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique'."

    "If it is the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, it would be terrifying. Only a very few True God Dao Ancestors in the Three Realms have it, and they usually teach it to their direct disciples." The silver-armored young man was secretly shocked.

    In the Three Realms, the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors are scattered everywhere, like overlords.

    Even among the True God Taoist ancestors, very few of them possess the ¡®Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills¡¯.  Most of the True God Taoist ancestors, such as Emperor Xuanwu, Chiming Taozu, and many other True God Taoist ancestors, do not have the "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques" at all, let alone teach them to their disciples.  Therefore, there are still very few people in the Three Realms who possess this magical power.

    Those who can possess this magical power must be direct disciples of those top Taoist ancestors!

    "Even if it is a protective magical object, his background is terrifying if he can be given such a protective magical object." The young man in silver armor thought to himself.

    "Demon Guards, since we can't do anything to Ji Ning, remove the Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace!" The young man in silver armor immediately sent a message to order.

    "yes."

    The nine demon guards immediately responded to the order.

    Immediately, the nine peaks suspended in the sky in all directions immediately put away their original talisman light, and at the same time, these nine peaks also sank downwards.

    "Dijiu." The young man in silver armor transmitted the message directly.

    "General." Dijiu also responded.

    "Even my killing formation can't do anything to Ji Ning. I've given up. I don't care what your Xueyun Tower wants to do." The young man in silver armor said.

    Di Jiu responded: "I understand that for this mission, not only three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons, but even ten top-level immortal-level magic weapons are not enough. This matter will not trouble the general. I have no other way, but the last  One move."

    "Yeah." The young man in silver armor responded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was riding on Ba Snake and watched the Nine Heavens Divine Poison Fire dissipate. He couldn't help but smile. He had long known the power of this flame and could completely ignore such flames with his own body.

    "Tell me, who are you? Who asked you to assassinate me?" Ji Ning shouted, "I will let you go. Otherwise, I will keep pestering you. Although it is difficult for me to escape in this formation, you  Just stay stuck here with me."

    "Ji Ning, we admit that you are powerful, but you threaten us? Humph!"

    The snake spat out human words and then flew away suddenly.

    Ji Ning has been following Ba She.

    Trapped in the formation, I am afraid that I have to use the Great Movement Talisman to escape on my own. But if I keep catching Ba Snake, unless Ba Snake is willing to stay in the formation Otherwise, when Ba Snake goes out, he will also  Just followed him out.  This was also the reason why Ji Ning kept catching Ba Snake.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡± The snake flew through the mountains and forests, and many formations automatically avoided it.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    The thousand-foot-long snake suddenly disappeared out of thin air, and twelve white-robed figures appeared.  The leader, the man in white clothes with bloodstains, waved his hand to collect the other eleven people, and then flew directly not far ahead, as fast as lightning. There was a dark hole with mist on the ground in front of him.

    Whoosh!

    Because when the snake dissipated, the man in white with bloodstains was very close to the cave entrance and rushed in immediately.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning chased the man in white with bloodstains and wanted to rush in, but he suddenly stopped when he rushed a few feet in front of the cave entrance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the black mist cave entrance in front of him.

    The mouth of this black mist cave is not big and looks ordinary, but what is inside the cave is impossible to detect at all.  He was not aware of Bai Bai who had escaped into it before.The scent of a man with bloody clothes.

    "It seems there is something mysterious inside this cave entrance." Ji Ning stood in front of the cave entrance and hesitated, because he could not detect the slightest breath in the cave entrance and had no idea what was inside.

    ¡­¡­

    Ba Snake ran away, but Ji Ning stuck on Ba Snake.  Immediately, the Ba Snake collapsed, and the people in Xueyun Tower fled into the black mist cave.  All this was seen by the young man in silver armor, the young man in black, Han Da and others in the distance.

    "The people from Xueyun Tower have used this last resort." The young man in black used his magical power. His eyes were filled with starlight and he could clearly see into the distance. "I don't know whether Ji Ning will go in or not. As long as he goes in  , then he will definitely die."

    "The true immortals and gods can still come out alive after breaking in. As for Ji Ning, no matter how powerful his protective magical objects are and how powerful his methods are, he will definitely die if he goes in." The young man in silver armor also said, "Kill him in the Blood Cloud Tower.  Among those immortals, there were quite a few who foolishly chased and killed the Xueyun Tower killer who escaped, and chased them into the cave entrance."

    This entrance

    It is a passage.

    It leads to a mysterious place that is tens of thousands and millions of times more dangerous than the Donglin Mountains.

    There is another update today!  But it will be later!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 23: Immortal

    Chapter three today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning looked at the black mist cave entrance in front of him and hesitated for a moment. This was obviously no ordinary cave entrance, whether it was the 'Eye of the Candle Dragon', the detection of spiritual consciousness, or the invisible induction.  You can't even find out what's deep inside the cave!  But Ji Ning really wanted to know who wanted to kill him!

    "Nowadays, the world of Daxia is also full of undercurrents. It is better to be cautious and not go in where you are not sure." Ji Ning was so arrogant before because everything was under control, but entering the black mist cave was beyond his control.  Take control.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning immediately moved away from this area.

    There are many formations.

    Ji Ning randomly chose a mountain peak, sat down cross-legged, and laughed loudly: "If you have any means, just come! If you don't attack me, I will use the Great Movement Talisman to leave."

    The sound resounded throughout the world, but no one attacked him.

    "Now is not the time to leave." Ji Ning thought to himself, "Master is still going through the tribulation in that small world. If the murderer continues to hunt me and cannot find me, he may go directly to that small world. In this case, I still  It¡¯s better to stay here openly!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, he didn't go in." The young man in black said.

    "That's because he's not stupid." The young man in silver armor shook his head and said, "The immortals who went in before were too confident. They thought that they could definitely save their lives with their own strength. How did they know where the entrance of the black mist cave leads to?  It is our real lair. Even the true immortals and gods can only escape alive."

    The black-armored boy and Han Dadu nodded.

    They have all been there, and of course they know how terrible that place is.  As a baseit is naturally much more dangerous than this stronghold in the 'Donglin Mountains'.

    "Master, Ji Ning is in the formation now. Do we want to attack him?" Han Da asked.

    "Is the attack useful?" The young man in silver armor looked at him.

    Han Da smiled awkwardly: "Of course our attack will be useless. If the master takes action, wouldn't it be easy to deal with him?"

    "Don't flatter me." The silver-armored young man sneered, "Your master, I am self-aware. This Ji Ning is very mysterious, just for his means of self-protection. Before, you surrounded him and attacked him wildly, but you couldn't do anything to him. Even the Poison Fire of the Nine Heavens God can't be done.  I can't hurt him either. Although I can't stand the Blood Cloud Tower, I still have some strength. The nine groups forming the 'Ba Snake Formation' can't hurt him at all! I can't do it if I want to kill him."

    Han Da chuckled.

    But he knew that his master was very low-key and that his strength was undeniable. More than ten immortals had died in his hands!

    But the young man in silver armor silently looked at Ji Ning in the distance, and said secretly: "This Ji Ning's background is not small. If he practices the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, his background will be even more amazing! I don't know whose disciple it is When gods fight, mortals suffer.  .To those big shots, they are gods. I am just a mortal."

    "Low-key, low-key." The young man in silver armor has lived for too long and has experienced too many things.

    So he knows very well¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????

    It seems very powerful, but in the Three Realms, the immortals are actually just 'chess pieces'.  There are too many dangers that would kill a heavenly being. For someone with a terrifying background like Ji Ning Even though he was killed, Daozu would not lower his status to deal with a heavenly being.  The immortal's killing of Ji Ning is not considered as 'bullying the small with the big'.

    But there are some lunatics in the Three Realms, unreasonable lunatics.  If the disciple dies, they will take revenge crazily!

    "Although there are very few lunatics, there might be a lunatic out there among Ji Ning's uncles and senior brothers." The young man in silver armor muttered to himself, "Is it easy for me to survive for so many years? After countless hardships and dangers, I finally became an immortal. I can  If you still want to survive this catastrophe, be careful, be careful!¡±

    "Master, now Ji Ning is in the formation, are we?" Han Da looked at the young man in silver armor.

    "To trap him, let him stay in the formation. If Xueyun Tower wants to assassinate him, let the people from Xueyun Tower continue to assassinate him. We will not interfere." The young man in silver armor said calmly, "If he relies on the Great Teleportation  We don¡¯t need to worry about the Dao Talisman being gone! As for attacking, attacking him will consume a lot of energy."

    "Yes." Han Da responded respectfully.

    Time passes day by day.

    On the third day after the failed assassination, Ancestor Xuanji was invited to Xueyun Tower again. It was still in the secluded garden, and the person who received him was still the girl in silver robe.

    "How is it?" Ancestor Xuanji sat down and looked at the silver-robed girl opposite, "Have you killed that Ji Ning?"

    &nbsp; "No." The silver-robed girl shook her head.

    "No?" Ancestor Xuanji was shocked, and then said angrily, "I have given you the treasure, you should kill Ji Ning. If you don't kill him in the first wave, send out a second wave of killers. In short, you should  According to what was originally said, Ji Ning will be killed within a year. As for how you kill him, I don't care. But you should do what you say. This is a business, I, Shao Yan, will pay, and you will do it.  It should be done.¡±

    The silver-robed girl nodded: "You are right."

    The ancestor of Xuanji was startled.

    "According to the original contract, if I, Xueyun Tower, can't do it, I will return the treasures you gave me." The silver-robed girl directly handed over a storage ring, "This is what you gave me before.  Inside. Our Xueyun Tower has done a loss-making business this time, and we will return everything to you."

    "You, you" Ancestor Xuanji couldn't believe it.

    The contract has provisions.

    If the assassination cannot be completed, all the treasures must be returned!  This is also the "arrogance" of Xueyun Tower, but Xueyun Tower rarely does this.

    "Is this Ji Ning difficult to kill?" Ancestor Xuanji frowned.

    "If you really want to kill, of course I, Xueyun Tower, can do it." The silver-robed girl nodded.

    "Then why not kill?" Ancestor Xuanji asked.

    "The price is not enough." The silver-robed girl looked at the ancestor Xuanji.

    "What price?"

    "Twenty top-quality magic weapons of the Immortal level." The silver-robed girl said, "You paid for such valuable treasures, and I, Xueyun Tower, went to kill Ji Ning. I had misjudged Ji Ning's strength before, so the price was low."

    The ancestor of Xuanji blushed and said angrily: "Why don't you go and grab it? You dare to ask for twenty top-quality magic weapons of the immortal level. These are equivalent to two pure Yang magic weapons! You can even invite the true immortal gods to take action.  , How dare you ask for this price!" This price is indeed exaggerated, and it is also a huge burden for Shaoyan.

    "Invite the real immortals?" The silver-robed girl sneered, "Go and invite them. See who is willing to help you kill Ji Ning."

    The ancestor of Xuanji gritted his teeth.

    "Of course he knows that the stronger the person, the more cautious he is. The immortal's killing of Ji Ning may not be considered as 'using the big to bully the small'.  However, the true immortal gods must be 'bullying the small with the big', so if there is really a Taoist ancestor behind Ji Ningif the Taoist ancestor found out about this and saved Ji Ning before Ji Ning's death, then that would be okay.  At best, punish him!

    But if Daozu didn't have time to save him, Daozu wouldn't know until Ji Ning died.  Then the angry Dao Ancestor would probably directly kill the True Immortal God!

    For the sake of two pure Yang low-grade magic weapons, who among the true gods is willing to risk their lives?

    "Some powerful people among the immortals should be able to kill Ji Ning." Ancestor Xuanji said in a low voice.

    "If you want to ask me, Xueyun Tower, to kill Ji Ning, please hand over twenty pieces of top-quality immortal-level magic weapons or treasures of equivalent value. If you don't want to, please leave. Our deal ends here." The girl in silver robe said.

    The ancestor of Xuanji gritted his teeth.

    Twenty pieces

    Ancestor Xuanji suppressed his anger and said in a low voice: "How powerful is this Ji Ning?"

    "Want to know?" the silver-robed girl said, "This is precious information. If you give me all the treasures in the storage ring, I can tell you."

    "snort."

    Ancestor Xuanji got angry and turned around to leave.

    joke.

    A piece of information requires three top-quality immortal-level magic weapons?

    Watching the Ancestor Xuanji leave, the silver-robed girl shook her head: "Idiot, relying on my Xueyun Tower to kill Ji Ning, your Shaoyan clan just paid a lot of treasures. Relying on you Shaoyan clan? Even if you Shaoyan clan's  The ancestor of the era of gods and demons comes out and goes all out to kill Ji Ning. But the price is not something you, Shaoyan, can afford."

    "Master will not lie to me. It seems like the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills. Even the master is not qualified to learn it." The silver-robed girl was shocked.

    Judging from a series of detailed information about the previous assassination, Ji Ning should have a magical protective item that defies the heavens or possesses the eight-nine mysterious power!  No matter which possibility it is, the meaning it represents is very extraordinary.

    but¡­¡­

    What Xueyun Tower does is unnatural, and as long as the price is enough, they dare to do it!

    Time passes day by day.

    In that small world, the sight of the scorched earth makes people feel despair.

    "Master, why haven't you woke up yet?" Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, looked at the Immortal who was not far away.

    "It will take at least seven days to overcome the inner demon tribulation, but it's hard to say how long it will be at the longest." The Five Crazy Immortals shook their heads, "Your master has just??The inner demon will rob you for ten days, don't be impatient, don't be impatient.  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, nodded.

    "By the way, are you really out of danger?" Five Crazy Immortals asked worriedly, while Bai Shuize also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, smiled helplessly: "Don't worry, there is really no danger."

    Five Crazy Immortals and Bai Shuize are still worried. If it is absolutely safe, Ji Ning should return to this small world.  But Ji Ning himself never came back.  They didn't know Ji Ning himself was in the Donglin Mountains just to attract the enemy's attention and not to harm his master.

    "Let me out, Ji Ning, Five Crazy People, just let me out. You can't kill me either. What's the point of keeping me trapped here?" In the formation, the blood of the Blood God Cult Leader in the black boat  The Son of God was shouting loudly. The Blood God Son really regretted it. Although the opponent couldn't hurt him with the treasure ship, he couldn't escape even if he was trapped in the formation. He didn't expect that the opponent had such a powerful formation master.

    Ji Ning, the black Taoist priest, the Five Crazy Immortals, and Bai Shuize didn't even bother to look at the Blood God Son.

    Just keep it closed!

    If you let him go, he may cause trouble.  It's best to be trapped in the formation!  Don't worry about him destroying Master's tribulation.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, Ji Ning, Wu Feng, and Bai Shuize in black Taoist robes all turned their heads at the same time and looked at the immortal who was sitting cross-legged.

    At this moment, Immortal Diancai has opened his eyes, with endless vicissitudes in his eyes and a trace of tears in the corners of his eyes.

    "Master!" Ji Ning, in black robe, shouted excitedly.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14 Chapter 24 Where is the Immortal Treasure?

    Chapter 4 today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Junior Brother!" The Five Crazy Immortals also looked at the Diancai Immortal excitedly.

    They all watched everything in front of them with bated breath.

    Immortal Diancai opened his eyes and sat cross-legged. Suddenly, he saw patches of colorful auspicious clouds appearing in the sky. The auspicious clouds descended from high altitude and surrounded Immortal Diancai.  At the same time, pieces of golden lotus appeared on the ground, and the Diancai Immortal sat down like a huge golden lotus.  There is a faint fairy music between heaven and earth. It is not real music, but the sound of heaven and earth. Just hearing it makes you feel endless mystery.

    At the same time, a terrifying coercion descended and enveloped the Immortal Diancai.

    "What a terrifying pressure." Ji Ning and others in black robes felt their hearts tremble just after being affected.

    "Huu~~"

    The turbulent power of heaven and earth gathered around Diancai Immortal. Diancai Immortal had the "fairy spirit energy" that only became a heavenly immortal, and his power also underwent fundamental changes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? During the period from the monks of Zifu to the scattered immortals and earthly immortals, they were only "original powers".

    After becoming a Celestial Immortal, everything including the soul, soul, and energy are integrated into one. A lotus seed grows on the 'lotus' of the golden lotus yuanshen, which absorbs all the essence, including the soul, and everything is integrated into one.  , turned into a round, golden 'golden elixir'.

    The power at this moment can be called magic power, fairy power, etc.

    "The golden elixir avenue, the golden elixir avenue. Once you swallow a golden elixir, you will know that your fate is determined by God." The Immortal Diancai laughed softly, "Everything is unified, perfect and flawless. From now on, I will not be affected by the three disasters and nine calamities.  , only then can he truly be regarded as a free and easy immortal who has jumped out of the Three Realms and is not in the Five Elements."

    "Congratulations, Master. Congratulations to Master." Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, walked over.

    "Haha, Junior Brother, Junior Brother, you really live up to expectations. Hahaha" The Five Crazy Immortals were the most excited, "After countless years in my Black and White Academy, I finally have a second disciple who has become a Celestial Immortal. Celestial Immortal, Celestial Immortal."  , a heavenly immortal who is truly immortal, has endless years, and is also an immortal who has survived six or nine thunder tribulations. Haha, old madman, even if I die immediately now, I will have no regrets."

    There are high and low levels of immortals.

    "If it is a more common thunder tribulation, such as the 29th thunder tribulation, the 39th thunder tribulation the general strength is not too strong.

    If some strong gods who are against the sky have been carried by the ninety -nine thunder robberies and become the god of heaven.  That is directly comparable to the True Immortal Chunyang.

    "Well, what's going on around here?" The Immortal was startled and asked in surprise, "That black boat in the formation?"

    "Celestial Immortal, congratulations." A person appeared on the bow of the black boat, it was the Blood God Cult Master 'Blood God Son'. He laughed, "It is rare to see the birth of an Immortal. But you have to  Thank you for having a good disciple. You killed the seven Dharma Kings under my command and trapped me here. If I didn¡¯t want to see if your talented immortal can become a heavenly immortal, I would have left long ago. Okay, I won¡¯t play with you anymore.  .¡±

    The Blood God Son collected the boat and followed~~~

    A wave of fluctuation appeared, and the Blood God Son disappeared out of thin air.

    When he spoke before, he was already holding a Taoist talisman.

    "It's worth asking him to spend a large teleportation talisman." Five Crazy Immortals smiled and nodded.

    "Just now he said that he killed the seven Dharma Kings, what happened?" The Immortal of the Diancai frowned, "And Ji Ning, this is your second soul, right? Where is your true self?"

    Having been in contact with Ji Ning for a long time, the Immortal Diancai also knows that Ji Ning usually wears animal skins, and the second spirit is the black robe.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Some little things."

    "Let me tell you." Five Crazy Immortals shouted excitedly, "Junior brother, you don't know. When you were going through the inner demon tribulation, as you expected, someone came to attack you. First, it was the Blood God Cult Leader."  The Son of Blood God personally led the seven Dharma Kings to attack. Your precious disciple shows off his power"

    The Five Crazy Immortals, who were in a very good mood, talked a lot, but most of the facts were clearly stated.

    The Immortal Diancai looked at Ji Ning with a hint of guilt: "Disciple, thank you for your hard work."

    "It's okay, my true self is okay too. And the second batch of stronger killers are specially designed to deal with me, not the master." Ji Ning said.

    Immortal Diancai shook his head: "It is precisely because I am going through the tribulation that you need to take care of me, so they chose this opportunity to assassinate you. If you don't need to worry about me normally, you probably don't need to fight the enemy at all, and you can escape long ago."

    "Okay, okay, what difference do you masters and disciples have between you and me?" Five Crazy Immortals laughed and said, "Our Black and White Academy now has an immortal. This is a great happy event. Come on, why don't you hurry back to the Black and White Academy?  ???, making other students in the academy happy.  Heavenly Immortal, this is the desire of many immortal cultivators.  "

    "Is the master's transformation into an immortal so public?" Ji Ning asked.

    The Five Crazy Immortals smiled and said: "Of course it has to be kept secret, but even the Blood God Cult Master knows it, and it is destined to spread soon. So the Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals in my Black and White Academy should still know. And that Anchan Beishan  The Celestial Immortal who carries the mountain should also be notified."

    "The Immortal who carries the mountain?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "This has a profound meaning. Our Black and White Academy is built directly in Anchan City, because we and the Beishan clan in Anchan will both prosper and suffer." Five Crazy Immortals said, "Our Black and White Academy can enjoy the entire Anchan  How can we recruit all the geniuses within the county without being blocked? How can we do it without the permission of the Anchan Beishan clan?"

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "Junior brother has become a heavenly immortal, then the Anchan Beishan clan will definitely be closer to my Black and White Academy." The Five Crazy Immortals smiled, "Of course, my Black and White Academy works for him, and my junior brother has become a heavenly immortal, they also have to prepare a copy  A generous gift. Junior brother is currently short of a powerful immortal sword. Where is this immortal treasure? It is within the Anchan Beishan clan."

    Ji Ning nodded. Compared with these ancient families, he was still inferior in terms of treasures.  My second soul needs the Plowing Heaven Sword Formation, and I need six fairy swords, but now I can¡¯t even get six fairy swords together!  If you want to help the master, it's best to take out five powerful fairy swords. After all, the master already has five fairy swords, but they are relatively ordinary.

    ??And for generations of feudal lords like the Anchan Beishan clan, there have been many immortals born from the age of gods and demons to now, so there will naturally be no shortage of treasures in the tribe.  Like the 'Shaoyan Clan' who can produce twenty top-grade magic weapons of the Immortal level, although the Anchan Beishan Clan is relatively weak, he still has a very strong foundation.

    "Let's go back to Anchan City." Five Crazy Immortals urged.

    "Walk."

    This time, Ji Ning and the others no longer cautiously drilled into the space passage. Instead, they directly tore apart the space and returned to the Daxia world, and then used space to move to Anchan City.

    Among the many formations in the Donglin Mountains, one is on the top of the mountain.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged.

    "Master has become an immortal." Ji Ning's face was filled with joy, and he felt as if he had become three points lighter. "I also wanted to prepare a generous gift for master, but unfortunately, the seven great Dharma kings I killed before. Those immortal-level magic weapons were relatively average.  "

    The Seven Great Dharma Kings are, after all, very ordinary among the loose immortals. They have only relied on their secret techniques to rise to a level comparable to that of the "half-million-year-old loose immortals" in the past twenty or thirty years.  Although their strength has improved in the past twenty or thirty years, their treasures have not been greatly improved.

    "It's time for me to go back."

    Ji Ning did not want to affect his master's tribulation, so he was a target here. Now that his master has passed the tribulation, he can return.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning stood up and looked around.

    "What on earth is this place? Where is it in the Great Xia Dynasty? Why is such a powerful force hidden?" Ji Ning guessed that whether it was the twelve white-robed men who besieged him or the terrifying force displayed by them,  The killing array 'Nine Heavens God's Poison Furnace', as well as the mysterious black mist cave entrance.

    All this shows that this place is extraordinary!

    "I'll check everything. After suffering this loss, I have to find out who made me suffer."

    "Furthermore, the world of Daxia is very chaotic now, and this hidden force is probably one of them. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles." Ji Ning thought to himself that investigating this place might be dangerous to others, but relying on the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques  "Seventy-two Transformations" sneaks into the investigation, and even the true immortals and gods cannot discover their true identity, unless there are some special magical powers that can break the "Seventy-two Transformations", but that is too rare.

    "Walk!"

    Holding a large teleportation talisman in hand, activate it immediately.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    "General." Sect Leader Donglin quickly went to report, "Ji Ning has used the Great Movement Talisman and left."

    "Just leave." The young man in silver armor didn't care at all.

    ¡­¡­

    In mid-air a million miles away from the Donglin Mountains, Ji Ning appeared out of thin air.

    With the help of the Great Movement Talisman, he could go back to Yanshan or Anchan City directly. However, Ji Ning had to figure out where he was trapped before, so he only moved a million miles away!  Ji Ning didn't believe that that stronghold was millions of miles wide.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning flew directly to the sky above an ordinary city. With a sweep of his consciousness, he immediately discovered the most powerful person in the city - a monk from the Purple Mansion."Huh." Ji Ning directly traveled through the void and came to the study.

    There is an old man looking through books in the study room.

    "Who are you?" The old man looked up and was suddenly startled.

    "Let me ask you something." As soon as Ji Ning spoke, the old man's eyes became confused.

    "Which county is this?" Ji Ning asked.

    "This is Huoshan County." The old man said.

    Ji Ning was startled, Huoshan County, Huofan County is not too far from Anchan County, there are only two counties in between.

    "What is the name of your city?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yanliu City." The old man said.

    Ji Ning frowned. It should be noted that there are too many cities in Daxia, and the cities in Daxia often change their names.  When a tribe occupies a city, its name will be changed.  For example, when the Ji clan first occupied the city, it was named "Wanjian City".  Because the names of Daxia cities are frequently changed, they are generally not marked on maps.

    "What mountains and rivers are there around you?" Ji Ning asked, "Large mountain rivers."

    "More than a hundred thousand miles to the east of the city, there is a mountain range stretching for tens of thousands of miles, called the Jiuyan Mountain Range." The old man said.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Jiuyan Mountains?

    Ji Ning had long remembered the map of the entire Daxia Dynasty clearly, and quickly determined the location in his mind!  This location was certain, and Ji Ning quickly figured out what the place was a million miles away: "Donglin Mountains, Donglin Sect! It turns out it's hidden here!"

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Today, the four chapters have been updated. I am a little late in writing, so please forgive me.

    By the way, today is June 30th, the last day of this month!  Pull down the monthly ticket. If you don¡¯t vote, the monthly ticket will expire and become invalid~~~~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 25: The Ancestor of the Anchan Beishan Clan

    After Ji Ning deduced that the mountain range was the 'Donglin Mountain Range', he was not in a hurry to confirm it.  Instead, he moved directly back to Anchan City.  After all, the master has just broken through and become an immortal, so of course he has to be present. If he himself is not present, I am afraid that the master and the five crazy immortals will not feel at ease.

    An Chan City Black and White Academy.

    Although it was early in the morning and there had even been a heavy snowfall before, the headmaster's hall of the Black and White Academy was still full of joy.

    "I want to tell you some great news. Our Black and White Academy has given birth to a Celestial Immortal! The second Celestial Immortal since the opening of our Black and White Academy." The Five Crazy Immortals said loudly in the main hall,  The sound resounded through the hall, but the hall fell into a strange silence. All the Returning Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals looked at the Five Crazy Immortals in disbelief.

    "Just ten days ago, Ji Ning and I went to protect Junior Brother Diancai. After experiencing the four major tribulations of wind, fire, thunder, and inner demons, Junior Brother Diancai became an immortal." The voice of the Five Crazy Immortals sounded in the main hall.  echoed in.

    "A fairy?"

    "Junior Brother Diancai."

    "Senior Brother Diancai!"

    "Ji Ning, has your master really become an immortal?"

    "You idiots, could I still lie to you about such a thing?"

    "Everyone, I have indeed become an immortal, thanks to the protection of Ji Ning and the five crazy brothers."

    The entire Black and White Academy Headmaster Hall was completely immersed in ecstasy, and everyone cheered, especially after the talented Immortal himself released the pressure, allowing everyone to feel the 'immortal pressure'.  There was even more joy!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    It should be noted that when the Black and White Academy gave birth to immortals in history, the status of the Black and White Academy was as high as that of the "Anchan Beishan Clan" and "Yinglongwei Branch".  Immortals are truly immortal. They live for a long time. As long as they live, the entire sect has a foundation.

    When many earthly immortals and loose immortals from the Black and White Academy were extremely excited and gathered together to celebrate, the Five Crazy Immortals also specially sent the 'Bihai Immortal' to the Anchan Beishan Clan to personally seek an audience with the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal to inform them of the matter.  .

    "You said that the talented immortal has become a heavenly immortal?" No matter how calm the Tuoshan Heavenly Immortal was, he still showed a look of astonishment.

    God, it¡¯s so rare.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It would be rare for the whole Great Xia dynasty to have a breakthrough in a million years, but even with the present chaos of the Three Realms, it is still relatively rare.

    "Senior Tuoshan, how could I lie about this?" the former headmaster Bihai Immortal said with a smile, "This time, Senior Brother Diancai will be saved by Ji Ning and Senior Brother Five Crazy."

    "Okay, okay." Tuoshan Tianxian leaned on a wooden crutch and laughed loudly, "This is a great event for my whole Anchan County. You go back, I will make some preparations and then go to your Black and White Academy."

    "Yes, this junior will leave first." Bihai Immortal bowed respectfully and then retreated.

    Tuoshan Tianxian hesitated for a moment in the hall, and then quickly left the side hall and came to the main hall where the Beishan clan usually held meetings. At the same time, he ordered: "Close the hall door and everyone get out."

    "Yes." The guards responded respectfully.

    Boom~~~

    The palace door closed, and the huge hall suddenly fell into darkness.

    The Tuoshan Celestial Immortal waved his hand, and eight huge candles burned, illuminating the main hall.

    "Brother." Tuoshan Tianxian shouted.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the carved alien beast above the throne high in the hall suddenly lit up and looked over. At the same time, the mouth of the carved alien beast also moved and made a voice: "Tuoshan, what's the matter?"

    "Brother, a new Celestial Immortal has been born in our Anchan County." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal said.

    "Who?" the alien beast carving continued.

    "The Immortals from the Black and White Academy are the only ones who can be immortals." said the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal Company.

    The strange beast carving said: "The Black and White Academy and my Anchan County have the closest relationship. This close relationship has been maintained for endless years. If the talented immortal in the palace becomes a heavenly immortal, he will naturally stand by my Anchan Beishan clan. Especially.  At this time, the stronger the power of Anchan Beishan, the better, which is great news."

    "Yes." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal nodded, "I thought so too, but brother, the palace has just broken through, what gift should we give him? His swordsmanship is the Five Elements Swordsmanship. It is most suitable to use the five-handed immortal sword.  How about giving me five high-grade immortal-level flying swords?"

    "I still remember the era of gods and demons" the alien beast carving said, "I killed the Five Ghost Ancestors in the battle at the Yuchang River, and I got a set of five immortal swords at that time. This set of immortal swords is still in my hand.  Just give it to this talented immortal in this palace."

    "Is that the top five-handled immortal?" Tuoshan Celestial Immortal exclaimed."This time is different from the past." The alien beast carved said, "In normal times, it would be a big deal to give five-handled immortals high-grade, but now you also know that the entire Daxia world is in turmoil, and even I feel the secret of it.  The storm is coming, and in this catastrophe, I, the Anchan Beishan Clan, may be destroyed. In this case, I have to be more willing, willing to give up, there is no gain without giving up! Give him a set of five immortal-level flying swords, and he will  Of course I am grateful I want to tie this talented heavenly immortal to the warship of my Anchan Beishan clan. I, the Anchan Beishan clan, only have two heavenly beings now. If you count the talented heavenly immortals, then there are three! I  The Anchan Beishan clan is even more stable."

    "Brother has thought carefully." Tuoshan Tianxian said respectfully.

    His brother has lived much longer than him.

    "In fact, I don't know how many generations higher I am in terms of seniority, but because they are both immortals, they are of the same generation.  But Tuoshan Tianxian still respects the other party very much, because the other party is the biggest support for the Anchan Beishan clan to become strong today.

    "When you send those five immortal swords, please also invite the talented immortals from that palace and Ji Ning to come with you. I want to see them both." The alien beast carving said.

    "Brother, do you want to see them?" Tuoshan Celestial Immortal was surprised. Within the Anchan Beishan clan, many Anchanhous from generation to generation did not know that such a powerful ancestor existed in the clan. Because they did not know, they thought that  His own strength was so strong, so the Anchanhous in the past generations were more cautious and did not dare to act recklessly.

    "The Celestial Celestial Immortal must definitely meet. After all, if the catastrophe breaks out in the future, he will fight side by side with us. As for Ji Ning? This Ji Ning has an extraordinary background. Maybe he will be more helpful to me Anchan Beishan Clan than the Celestial Celestial Celestial Immortal."  ." The strange beast carved.

    ¡­¡­

    The main hall of the Black and White Academy.

    Many loose immortals, earthly immortals and palace talents gathered here to hold a banquet to celebrate. When the lively celebration was halfway through, a white-haired, hunchbacked old man entered the hall with a wooden cane.

    "Senior Tuoshan."

    "Senior Tuoshan."

    Immediately, everyone stood up, even Ji Ning stood up.

    "Congratulations to fellow Taoist Diancai." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal said with a smile, "I have survived the four great tribulations of wind, fire, thunder and inner demons and become a Celestial Immortal. I didn't bring anything else with me. I heard that fellow Taoist Diancai is good at the Five Elements Sword Technique. I, Anchan Beishan,  There happened to be five immortal-level flying swords hidden inside, so I brought them as gifts to fellow Taoists. Fellow Taoists who are talented in the palace, please don¡¯t refuse."

    "The best of the Immortal level?"

    "The best five-handled immortal level?"

    "Did I hear you correctly?" Immediately, the common-sighted Sanxian and Earthly Immortals from the Black and White Academy communicated with each other one by one. They also guessed that the Anchan Beishan clan would have a congratulatory gift, but they did not expect such a heavy gift.

    Ji Ning was also surprised when he heard this. He originally guessed that it was a five-handed high-grade immortal-level flying sword, but he did not expect that it was a top-grade immortal-level flying sword!  This Anchan Beishan clan is really willing to give up!

    The Immortal Dian Cai was also very surprised, so he naturally refused again and again. The gift was too heavy, which also made him very stressed.

    "Your Majesty, don't refuse!" Tuoshan Tianxian said angrily, "If you refuse again, I will turn around and leave."

    So the talented immortal could only accept it.

    ¡­¡­

    The celebration lasted until the evening, and Tuoshan Celestial Immortal quietly sent messages to Ji Ning and Diancai Immortal. So when the banquet ended, Ji Ning and Diancai Immortal went to Anchanhou Mansion together.

    An Chanhou Mansion.

    Ji Ning, Dian Cai Immortal, and Tuo Shan Tian Immortal were walking together.

    "Senior Tuoshan." Ji Ning said with a smile, "We have arrived at Anchanhou Mansion. Senior should tell us what happened."

    Tuoshan Celestial Immortal smiled and said: "I, Tonghe Patriarch of the Anchan Beishan Clan, want to meet you."

    "The Anchan Beishan Clan's Tonghe Ancestor?" Ji Ning and Diancai Immortal were both shocked. Where did this Anchan Beishan Clan's ancestor come from?  When Ji Ning was still weak, he even suspected that the Anchan Beishan clan might not have a single Celestial Immortal. Later he learned that there was a ¡®Tuoshan Celestial Immortal¡¯, but he didn¡¯t expect that there is still an ancestor now.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but sigh, such an ancient tribe really has a profound heritage.

    "Could it be that the Absolute Sword Immortal united with the Heavenly Immortal?" the Immortal Diancai exclaimed.

    "Yes." Tuoshan Tianxian said with a smile.

    "Master, you said that the Absolute Sword Immortal is connected with the Celestial Immortal, who is it?" Ji Ning asked in confusion, but the Diancai Immortal said: "I only found out by chance. There were quite a few Celestial Immortals in the history of Anchan Beishan Clan, but  Endless years have passed, and the speculations from the outside world are almost dead. The most dazzling among them is this Absolute Sword Immortal! This Absolute Sword Immortal existed in the era of gods and demons. At that time, he surrendered under the command of Emperor Xia, fought for Emperor Xia, and kept fighting.  I don¡¯t know how many people were killed by his sword.??Gods, demons, how many immortals.  In the end, the Anchan Beishan clan won the title of "Anchanhou".  It¡¯s just that in the legend, Jue Sword Immortal died in the battle of ¡®Tianhe¡¯, so why is he still alive?  "

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.

    An old guy from the age of gods and demons, a being who won the title of "Marquis" for the Anchan Beishan clan.

    "Haha, the ancestor of Tonghe was indeed seriously injured in the battle of Tianhe in the heaven, but he did not die. It was just that the battle had a great impact on the ancestor. The ancestor was heartbroken, but he never showed up again. Endless years  In the past, there was no news about the ancestor, and the outside world just concluded that the ancestor was dead." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal said.

    The talented and immortal man in the palace was suddenly enlightened.

    "The five fairy swords given to you were obtained when the ancestor Tonghe killed the five ghost ancestors in the era of gods and demons." Tuoshan Tianxian smiled and said, "I gave you this set of fairy swords, and it was also the ancestor who said it himself."

    The Immortal of Diancai nodded and said to Ji Ning at the same time: "Ji Ning, when you meet Senior Tonghe later, please don't lose your etiquette."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    At the same time, I am also very curious about this ancestor of Tonghe. He is really a legendary figure. He led the tribe in the era of gods and demons, fought all the way, and then disappeared for endless years.  It should be noted that it is very painful to be patient enough not to have contact with other immortals.  Not all immortals have the ability to use Ji Ning's "Seventy-two Transformations".

    ¡°We¡¯re here, brother, he¡¯s inside.¡± Tuoshan Tianxian stood outside the door of an ordinary courtyard.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 26: Situation

    Pushing open the courtyard door, there is a large courtyard. There are some grapes, peach trees, apple trees, etc. growing in the large courtyard. Just because it is winter, it naturally looks a bit desolate.

    As soon as Ji Ning came in, he felt like it was an ordinary residence.

    Soon, Ji Ning locked his eyes on a young man in gray robe in the distance. The young man in gray robe was looking up at the peach tree with his hands behind his back: "It's been a long time since I've been back to Daxia. The layout of this courtyard is still the same as when I left.  Almost unchanged. Tuoshan, thank you."

    "The only place my brother likes to live is, of course, I have to prepare it." Tuoshan Tianxian said.

    The young man in gray robe turned his head and looked over.

    Ji Ning and the Immortal Diancai were both shocked. The gray-robed young man's eyes were as deep as a cold pool, and his aura was far-reaching. Although they knew very little about him, Ji Ning and the Immortal Diancai both had a feeling If they fight, they will probably be far away.  This is not the opponent of the existence in front of me.

    "It seems that this person is the top figure among the Celestial Immortals." Ji Ning secretly said, the strength gap between the Celestial Immortals is also very big, just like the same Void-Returning Earth Immortal, Ji Ning can sweep through the scattered immortals and Earth Immortals.  Among the immortals, the gap in strength will also be astonishing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Senior Tonghe,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "I've met Taoist friend Tonghe," said the Immortal Diancai.

    After all, Ji Ning was still at the level of returning to the void. Since he didn¡¯t want to expose the identity of the Dao Ancestor, he naturally had to call the heavenly immortal ¡®senior¡¯ like a normal returning earthly immortal.

    "Prince? Ji Ning?" The young man in gray robe looked at the two of them with a smile on his face, and then pointed to the wooden table and chair beside him, "Sit down." He waved his hand, and there was no more dust on the table and chair.

    However, the young man in gray robe took the initiative to sit down first, and even took out a teacup and teapot to pour tea for Ji Ning and his wife: "This is tea. You can drink it after brewing. It is a common drink in many big worlds, but  It is relatively rare in our Daxia world. Try it, this is the tea tree I planted myself and picked the tea leaves."

    Ji Ning and the Immortal Diancai were a little surprised, and they all tasted it immediately.

    Ji Ning felt a mellow aroma spread all over his body from his mouth, and he had endless aftertaste: "Good tea."

    "Jining, do you also like tea?" the gray-robed young man asked curiously.

    Ji Ning was startled and continued: "I drank it occasionally."

    In fact, Ji Ning just recalled his experience of drinking tea on Earth in his previous life.

    "Tea is very delicious. I have learned from many masters, how to grow tea, what kind of soil to choose, what kind of water to use for watering, different types of tea trees" The gray-robed young man then smiled and said, "Haha, I won't talk anymore.  I won¡¯t talk anymore, I¡¯m talking happily, I think you will find it very boring.¡±

    Immortal Diancai asked curiously: "Fellow Taoist Tonghe worships many masters?"

    "They are all mortals." The young man in gray robe said with a smile.

    "Mortal?"

    Both the Immortal and Ji Ning were surprised. The Immortal went to worship a mortal as his teacher?  Not everyone can do this.

    "I invited you two here today because I also want to have a chat." The young man in gray robe said with a smile, "Nowadays, the entire Three Realms are about to be stormy. It is natural that this Daxia world cannot avoid it. Now there are also some hidden snobbery making waves.  . Speaking of which, since the Battle of Tianhe, I have been living a mortal life, very leisurely, but I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    "Mortal life?" The Immortal Diancai frowned.

    "If you want to live a long life, you have to be less contaminated with karma." The young man in gray robe laughed, "What is karma? You know a friend, and your friend is in danger, and you naturally help. Then this is karma! If you are hiding in the world like me,  In a small world of mortals, I have no contact with any gods, and even the outside world thinks that I am dead. All my friends and enemies think that I am dead. Naturally, they will not bother me. This is also called 'cutting off the cause and effect'.  "

    "I am free and easy, so I can naturally live a long life." The young man in gray robe looked at the Immortal Diancai and said with a smile, "After this catastrophe is over, fellow Taoist Diancai, you can 'fake death' and hide in a mortal cell."  In the world. After hundreds of millions of years, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t die. Unless you encounter such a catastrophe again that no one can escape.¡±

    Ji Ning and the Immortal Diancai burst out laughing after hearing this.

    They understand

    This is indeed a good way to truly ¡®live a long time¡¯, but not everyone can have this great perseverance and live the life of a mortal like an immortal.

    "Senior Tonghe, you said that this catastrophe is coming and no one can escape?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Perhaps the Taoist ancestors who are above us are still safe." The young man in gray robe said, "But immortals like me, and even true immortals and gods, I guess it is difficult to escape. As far as I know, this catastrophe has swept through the three realms.  My little place in Anchan County is also in chaos, such as the Blood God Sect!"

    "Forefather"It should be possible to destroy the Blood God Cult, right?  Ji Ning said.

    "Of course it's easy to destroy the Blood God Sect. I can destroy it with just one visit. But in this case, I, the Anchan Beishan Clan, may become a 'thorn in the side' of that dark force." The young man in gray robe said, "So  Just stay entangled like this, play slowly with the Blood God Sect, and the advantage of following the crowd is that if a real catastrophe is coming, naturally everyone can bear it together."

    The Immortal Dian Cai asked: "The secret force, which force?"

    "I don't know about this, and you must also know that the Great Xia Dynasty is in chaos now. Obviously those crazy sects, sects, and tribes have secret support." The gray-robed young man said, "I even suspect that some princes are  He has taken refuge in the dark forces."

    "The princes are taking refuge?" Ji Ning and the palace officials were both shocked.

    "The water is too muddy now, and no one knows what's going on. Even Emperor Xia doesn't dare to take action. Everyone is gathering momentum and preparing silently." The young man in gray robe said, "It is Emperor Xia's business to deal with that secret power.  As for what we need to do is to survive, let the tribe, and let the sect survive. So I also hope that fellow Taoist Diancai and Ji Ning, you two will stand with me and Tuoshan, and we will join hands to protect Black and White  Xuegong protects Yanshan and also protects me, the Anchan Beishan clan."

    Ji Ning and the immortal Diancai looked at each other.

    "good."

    "This is natural."

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded in approval of this alliance.

    The chopsticks are difficult to break when they are gathered together!

    ¡­¡­

    Because the Black and White Academy and the Anchan Beishan clan already had a relationship, Ji Ning naturally wanted to side with his master, so he naturally joined forces with the Anchan Beishan clan!

    "I wonder if the two seniors know which force in the Daxia world is good at the 'Ba Snake Formation Technique'?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Ba Snake Formation?"

    The gray-robed young man and the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal all showed doubts.

    "There are people in the Three Realms who are good at the Basan Snake Formation. As for the world of Daxia, I really haven't heard of it." The gray-robed young man shook his head, "Tuoshan, you know, you are often in Daxia, so you should know more than me.  .¡±

    "I've never heard of it either. The Ba Snake Formation is not an ordinary formation." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal shook his head.

    The next morning.

    When Ji Ning arrived at Tianbao Mountain in Anchan City, he was personally received by a Sky Fox Fairy from Tianbao Mountain. This Heavenly Fox Fairy was also the one with the highest status in the Tianshen Mountain branch.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, why did you come to Tianbaoshan?" That day, the fox succubus had amazing charm, and the curves of her voluptuous body could be vaguely seen under the gauze.

    Ji Ning said: "I want to check the information about the 'Ba Snake Formation Technique'."

    "Ba Snake Formation?" The Sky Fox Banshee was startled, "Okay, Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, please wait for a while while I check."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    This wait lasted for nearly half an hour.

    Ji Ning looked at the silver-haired man who appeared in front of him in surprise It was the 'Tianhu' he met when he sold the arrow in the Great Xia Dynasty. There were many Tianbaoshan branches in the entire Great Xia Dynasty.  The managers are all Sky Foxes because Tianbao Mountain was created by the 'Tianhu Ancestor', the silver-haired man in front of him.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, you want to know the information about the Ba Snake Formation?" The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning.

    "Senior Tianhu, why are you here in Anchan?" Ji Ning asked in surprise.

    The silver-haired man smiled. Ever since Emperor Xia recognized Ji Ning's background, the status of 'Ji Ning' in Tianbaoshan has been raised to a very high level.  Many Celestial Ancestors are not qualified to do so.  He asked for information, and the Tianbaoshan branch immediately spread it back to the headquarters. As soon as the headquarters learned about it, the ancestor of Tianhu rushed over in person.

    "I knew you wanted to join the Chaba Snake Formation, so I came." The silver-haired man said.

    "Is this matter very involved?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes." The silver-haired man nodded, "This matter is very involved, and the information is also very precious. Even if a heavenly immortal comes, I, Tianbaoshan, will not give him this kind of information. But Emperor Xia values ??you very much, and this information can  for you."

    When Ji Ning heard that Emperor Xia valued him, he couldn't help but said: "Back then, I didn't worship the Evergreen Sword Immortal as my teacher. Was Emperor Xia not angry?"

    "Who you choose as your master mainly depends on your choice. No matter what, you are still a member of the Daxia world and one of our own. How could Emperor Xia be so cowardly?" the silver-haired man said with a smile.

    Ning immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    He heard it

    Emperor Xia obviously wanted to make good friends with him.

    "This snake"Formation?  "Ji Ning looked at the other party.

    "There is only one force in the entire Daxia world that knows how to use the Ba Snake Formation, and that is the Blood Cloud Tower." The silver-haired man said.

    "Xueyun Tower?" Ji Ning was confused and had never heard of it.

    "This is a very mysterious killer organization, and it is also the number one killer organization in the world in Daxia." The silver-haired man turned over his hand and handed a thick book to Ji Ning, "This contains a detailed record of a series of information about the Blood Cloud Tower.  , and there is also a connection between the Blood Cloud Tower and some secret forces. These forces, including the Blood Cloud Tower, all belong to the same mastermind behind it. They are also my biggest opponents in Daxia."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    ??Almost all the black hands behind the Daxia world have been recorded. Such information is indeed precious. Emperor Xia is actually willing to show it to himself?

    "Don't want to see it? This is detailed information that was discovered only after someone died. Although it is impossible to completely reveal the identity of the mastermind behind it, it can still be seen clearly." The silver-haired man held the thick book.

    Ji Ning smiled and reached out to take the book.

    Tomato has taken leave this month and needs some updates.  The third update on Tomato the day before yesterday was a missed chapter.  Tomato updated four times yesterday, and I missed two chapters.

    In total, Tomato still owes you two chapters

    So today there will be four updates on Tomato!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 27: The Sixteenth Level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming

    About thirty years ago, some mysterious forces appeared in the entire Daxia world, suspected to come from other worlds.

    One of the forces is called ¡®Blood Cloud Tower¡¯.

    "Xueyun Tower is a killer organization and does not get involved in any other disputes. It will help kill whoever gives the treasure!"  No matter it is a weak mortal or a powerful immortal!  In the entire Daxia world, everyone except the Emperor of Daxia can be killed. Since the Xueyun Tower appeared in the Daxia world, tokens have been given to some top princes, tribes, and sects. Through the tokens,  You can contact the Blood Cloud Tower, arrive at the legendary 'Blood Cloud Tower World', hand over the treasure, make a contract, and the Blood Cloud Tower will kill the target.

    If the mission fails, Xueyunlou will continue to assassinate. Once Xueyunlou chooses to give up the mission, all treasures will be returned.

    The mission is successful and everything is clear.

    ¡­¡­

    There is also a force called "Wu Jian Sect".

    This is a much more mysterious force than the Xueyun Tower. The Wu Jian Sect also showed its traces in the Daxia world about thirty years ago. This Wu Jian Sect is crazy about 'stirring up trouble' in the entire Da Xia world. For example, Anchan County, bestows  The Blood God Sect, which originally had a hatred for the "Anchan Beishan Clan", used some secret techniques and treasures to greatly increase the strength of the Blood God Sect.

    In the past, the Blood God Cult was weak, so the leader of the Blood God suppressed his hatred for the Anchan Beishan Clan. But as soon as he became stronger and the temptation of the ¡®Infernal Sect¡¯ was added he immediately started to attack crazily.

    The Infernal Gate seduces all forces.

    Give treasures and secrets.

    Killing a powerful person is considered a meritorious service!  The greater the merit, the more the Wujian Sect will bestow.

    "What on earth is this Wujian Sect going to do?" Ji Ning couldn't help but be stunned when he saw the intelligence record, "Carrying out crazy instigation in the entire Daxia world, asking them to kill and kill. How many secrets and treasures are there to kill?"

    No one knows where the headquarters of ¡®Wu Jian Sect¡¯ is.

    Not even a single stronghold of the Wujian Sect has been discovered so far.  Those forces that were tempted also came personally from the Wujian Sect envoys.

    The strength of the Wujian Sect is very powerful Among the Wujian Sect's envoys, the 'white-robed envoys' are all loose immortals and earthly immortals, while the 'golden-robed envoys' are all heavenly immortals. The number of different heavenly immortals that have been confirmed has exceeded  Three hundred people!

    "Three hundred?" Ji Ning lowered his head and looked at the number on the information, and his expression changed greatly.

    horrible.

    It¡¯s really scary!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Remember that in the main hall of Tianmang Hall, there were probably thousands of immortals gathered from various forces from the Great Xia Dynasty.  Of course, there were more immortals from the Great Xia Dynasty who did not attend the Immortal Fate Conference, such as the Tuoshan Immortal and the Tonghe Immortal who did not go.  For example, the Shaoyan clan only lost one Xuanji ancestor.

    It is estimated that there are thousands or even tens of thousands of immortals in the entire Daxia Dynasty.

    But¡­¡­

    This is the entire power of numerous princes, sects, and sects.  It¡¯s not the power of the Daxia royal family!  The power of the royal family itself is limited. It should be noted that the princes have rebelled in history. Even the Anchan Beishan clan is watching the movements in a low-key manner. It is impossible to go crazy and become cannon fodder for the 'royal family'.

    "Just one Wujian Sect has discovered more than three hundred immortals. Looking at the entire Daxia Dynasty, I am afraid that only the royal family can have such power. No other tribe or sect is so strong." Ji Ning was secretly shocked.  , "No wonder Emperor Xia doesn't dare to mess around. After all, these three hundred immortals are the so-called 'golden-clothed envoys'. They are just envoys. This is not the entire power of the Wujian Sect."

    ¡­¡­

    ??Xueyun Tower is willing to kill if they are given a treasure. Even if the Daxia royal family gives a treasure, they can also ask Xueyun Tower to kill them.

    "Wu Jian Sect" stirs up chaos in the world.  But Wu Jian Sect¡¯s own stronghold, lair, and true strength are unknown.

    ¡­¡­

    In addition to these two major forces, there are also secretive forces, but other secretive forces are more low-key and discreet.  The first two forces were too arrogant, so they were naturally investigated more.

    Whether it¡¯s the exposed Xueyun Tower, the Infernal Gate, or the mysterious hidden forces

    They have one thing in common.

    They all appeared about thirty years ago!

    "No wonder Emperor Xia doesn't dare to mess around. The Blood Cloud Tower and Wujian Sect alone are terrifyingly powerful. Not to mention there are hidden ones." Ji Ning thought, having already finished reading the book.

    "Don't worry." The silver-haired man on the side smiled, "The ruler of the entire Daxia world is, after all, Your Majesty! These forces that are secretly making trouble, such as the Wujian Sect If they really have the strength to deal with the royal family, they won't  So provocative, so secretive that I dare not reveal it?.  "

    Ji Ning was startled, then nodded: "Yes, I understand."

    It also makes sense.

    Even the Anchan Beishan clan hides an old monster, the ¡®Tonghe Patriarch¡¯. As the ruler of the entire world, and even the ¡®Emperor of Daxia¡¯ of the ancient royal family, how much strength has he accumulated over the endless years?  The Daxia royal family's management of the entire world is deeply rooted, just one Yinglong Wei!

    Yinglongwei has branches in every county and city, and each Yinglongwei branch can be almost as good as a prince.

    The entire Yinglong Guard is a terrifying force.

    "Your Majesty can end the age of gods and demons, which cannot be shaken by these young men. The catastrophe has not really come yet, and now it is just a small storm." The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I believe you have this in your heart now, Ji Ning.  At the end of the day, the situation in the entire Daxia world is also clear."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Senior Xie Tianhu, oh, it should be thanks to His Majesty the Emperor, for allowing me to see this information. If it weren't for it, I wouldn't have known about the Blood Cloud Tower, let alone the Infinite Sect.  "

    "If you need anything, you can go to the capital of Daxia to find me." The silver-haired man smiled and said, "I will try my best to help."

    "must."

    Ji Ning nodded and then said, "By the way, I wonder if there is any news about my senior sister Yu Wei?"

    "Yu Wei has not been back for more than thirty years since she left the world of Daxia with Lu Zu. She is probably still practicing." The silver-haired man said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning left Anchan City with Uncle Bai and returned to Yanshan.

    This time, I also got the answer I wanted in Tianbaoshan. The ¡®Ba Snake Formation¡¯ is a formation commonly used by the killers of Xueyun Tower.  So the twelve people who were chasing him at the beginning should be the Xueyun Tower killers. As for who asked the Xueyun Tower to kill him Ji Ning thought of the 'Shaoyan clan' first. Apart from the Shaoyan clan, Ji Ning  Can't think of anyone else.

    After returning to Yanshan.

    Uncle Bai continued to arrange the formations. At first, he only arranged one unparalleled fierce formation, and there were two more fierce formations that had not yet been arranged. Ji Ning devoted himself to enlightenment and practice, sometimes studying swordsmanship, sometimes drawing a bow and archery to learn "Houyi's Archery"  .

    ¡­¡­

    In Ji Ning¡¯s peaceful life, the entire Daxia world was not peaceful at all.

    Almost every county, and even all over the world, is getting more and more crazy under the fire of "Wu Jian Sect".  Regardless of whether it is the Daxia royal family or many princes, they are all treating it with caution.  Because they can't see their 'opponent' clearly, and they can't even find out where their opponent's lair is.

    And at the same time

    Shaoyan clan is also investigating Ji Ning.

    "Even the Blood Cloud Tower is asking for twenty pieces of top-quality magic weapons of the Immortal level. Although the Blood Cloud Tower is too crazy, according to the previous prices offered by the Blood Cloud Tower, although it is relatively high, it normally reflects the difficulty of the target. Ji Ning's  His strength must be higher than we originally expected, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the first wave of assassinations from Xueyun Tower.¡±

    "In just over thirty years, his strength has become so much stronger than during the Immortal Fate Conference. If he is allowed to grow, I am afraid that in another thirty years, it will be difficult for our Shaoyan clan to kill him."

    "It must be eradicated as soon as possible, otherwise it will become a serious problem."

    "Since the price of Xueyun Tower is high, we will act on our own and we must succeed in one fell swoop."

    "Well, we must make all preparations to treat Ji Ning as a top immortal."

    Everyone within the Shaoyan clan is aware of Ji Ning¡¯s threat.

    In fact, ever since the Shaoyan clan sent out troops to destroy the Ji clan the hatred between the two sides has been very great.  The assassination in the capital of Daxia made the hatred even more difficult to resolve.

    In this assassination attempt at Xueyun Tower, Ji Ning has no other ¡®big enemy¡¯ in the Great Xia Dynasty except the Shaoyan clan. Ji Ning can definitely guess

    "Eradicate."

    "It must be eradicated."

    The Shaoyan clan began to investigate, but they found that Yanshan was like a dragon's pond and a tiger's den. The terrifying formation was even scarier than the Shaoyan clan's tribal lair.

    "It is impossible to assassinate Ji Ning in Yanshan."

    "Ji Ning is in Yanshan now we have to wait."

    "wait."

    Ji Ning's life in Yanshan was very leisurely. Despite the turmoil in the outside world, he quietly cultivated.

    From cold winter, to spring and summer, and even to late autumn.

    Ji Ning has been at Yanshan Yi Snake Lake!

    In fact, Ji Ning has always wanted to go to the Donglin Mountains. After all, he has suffered losses before, and the Donglin Mountains is the only mysterious force stronghold that Ji Ning knows. Judging from the means of dealing with him, he should not be able to do anything to him.  Of course Ji Ning wants to go!  With the help of ¡®Seventy-two Changes¡¯,There is no need to worry about exposure, it can be easily penetrated.

    But¡­¡­

    Ji Ning never went because he was waiting for the breakthrough of "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness"!  It was ten years ago that I reached the fifteenth level of the Nine Heavens Diagram of Scarlet Brightness. In addition to practicing these years, I have never given up on practicing the Nine Heavens Diagram of Scarlet Brightness every day, because the divine body is powerful and can withstand the power of the lunar and the sun.  The absorption was also very amazing, but now the amount of divine power needed to break through was very large, and Ji Ning felt that he was close to breaking through.

    So I refrained from going to the ¡®Donglin Mountains¡¯, waiting for my breakthrough and strength to increase, and then I would be more confident to explore!

    "Qiuye, I'm going to go to the lake to relax. When I come back in the evening, you have to prepare something delicious." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Yeah." Qiuye nodded.

    Ji Ning stood on the beach, waved his hand, and a small boat appeared on the lake. Ji Ning took a step and was already on the small boat. Then the boat floated towards Yi Snake Lake.

    Qiuye watched from a distance. After watching for a while, she saw Ji Ning disappearing into the mist in the distance, and then she turned back.

    ¡­¡­

    The boat was drifting, and Ji Ning was lying on the boat, naturally absorbing the power of the Lunar Star and the Sun Star. Suddenly, Ji Ning opened his eyes if he felt something. He felt that the divine power in his body had reached an extreme, and it was the moment of breakthrough.  , immediately stood up and took a step, got out of the boat and stood directly on the lake.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    In the void outside the endless space, the two supreme stars ¡®Lunar Star¡¯ and ¡®Sun Star¡¯ immediately dropped their power and passed it directly to Ji Ning through the void.

    The third update, and the fourth update!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14 Chapter 28 Only 10%

    The Taiyin Divine Pattern and Sun Divine Pattern on Ji Ning's back have become more and more mysterious. They are also bright at this moment. There is even a golden crow filled with flames flying around Ji Ning, and at the same time there is a cold one.  The Moon Rabbit is looking up into the void, as if looking at the lunar star in the endless void.

    The Lunar Star and Sun Star in the distant void drop a large amount of Lunar True Water and Sun True Fire.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡±

    Water and fire entangled, like needles and threads, and soon completely surrounded Ji Ning, like a huge egg.  This is an 'egg' composed of the true water of the twelfth lunar month and the true fire of the sun. The energy contained in it is continuously transmitted to Ji Ning's body in a mysterious way that Ji Ning can't comprehend, and it is crazily changing Ji Ning's divine body. The divine body begins to  Another fundamental 'transformation', this is a breakthrough in a large realm, and even the 'Taiyin Divine Patterns and Sun Divine Patterns' will transform accordingly.

    ¡­¡­

    On the calm surface of Winged Snake Lake, an 'egg' one foot high is suspended.  The eggshell is a faint mixture of two colors. Although it makes people feel invisible fear, it does not harm the water surface at all.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    The eggshell became thinner and more transparent, and one could even vaguely see a person inside. Finally, the 'eggshell' completely dissipated, and a naked young man was standing on the lake. Following him, a figure with exquisite tailoring immediately appeared on his body.  Animal skin clothing.

    "Phew, I have finally reached the sixteenth level of the Nine Heavens Diagram of Scarlet Brightness." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, "This is comparable to the 'late stage of returning to the void' of ordinary gods and demons refining their bodies, right? Before the gods and demons refining their bodies to overcome the tribulation,  I can only cultivate to the seventeenth level at most, and now I am close to the limit before I can transcend the tribulation."

    Once the Nine Heavens Chart of Chiming reaches the 18th level, the heavenly tribulation will soon fall, so before the tribulation is overcome, it can reach the 17th level at most.

    And this breakthrough is a big leap.

    The transformation of nature.

    The previous "Eight -nine Xuan Gong" was practiced at most to the third turn because the god has reached the extreme and could no longer bear a stronger transformation.  But now Ji Ning's divine body has undergone an essential leap, and he can fully practice to the sixth level of "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques"!  It's a pity To cultivate to the sixth level, the cost is about a thousand times that of the third level!

    The cost of the ninth turn is about a thousand times that of the sixth turn!  Thinking about it makes me shudder. Even Ji Ning¡¯s senior brother ¡®Silver Moon God¡¯ has only cultivated to the sixth level. Among the three realms, there are only a handful of people who have cultivated the ¡®Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique¡¯ to the ninth level.  It is much rarer than the Tao Ancestor True God.

    "The body refining of gods and demons has improved from being comparable to the early stage of returning to the void to being comparable to the late stage of returning to the void. It spans two small levels." Ji Ning understood, "I am afraid that my current close combat strength has surpassed the Qi Refining Flow."

    In terms of air refining, relying on the Litian Sword Formation was superior to close combat.  And now Ji Ning's divine body is too strong. It should be noted that the body refining of gods and demons is already powerful. Ji Ning is comparable to ordinary gods and demons in the late stage of refining their bodies and returning to the void He also has the magical power "Star Reacher". This explosion is as powerful as it is in terms of strength alone.  Being completely better than the Celestial Immortals, combined with the Thousand Ox Sword and swordsmanship, it can be considered a good level among the Celestial Immortals, at least not like the past, which was better than the bottom among the Celestial Immortals.

    After Ji Ning broke through, he was still lying in the boat, floating on the Winged Snake Lake.

    It¡¯s just like after you have achieved something, you want to show it off in front of your parents, and you want to be praised by your parents.  After Ji Ning's strength improved, he was floating on the Winged Snake Lake, as if he were beside his parents, letting them see his strength.  The faint sound of water waves is like the voice of parents.

    "I came back from Fangcun Mountain this time and my strength has greatly increased. It's time to find out about my parents' reincarnation." Ji Ning thought silently.

    Reincarnation after death.

    Ji Ning has naturally been concerned about it for a long time and wants to investigate.  Even what happened to his parents in the previous life, Ji Ning wanted to find out.  It's just that Ning Ning was very weak at that time and had no ability to investigate.  Now Ji Ning is barely capable, but now is not a time of peace. In peacetime, everything is under the control of the underworld. It is easy to investigate, but now that the six paths of reincarnation have collapsed, it is much harder to investigate than before.

    at dusk.

    Ji Ning returned to Mingxin Island, and ate some delicacies made by Qiu Ye with Uncle Bai, Xiao Qing, and Qiu Ye, and then Ji Ning quietly entered the water mansion.

    ¡­¡­

    Water Mansion.

    The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning and said with a smile: "Congratulations, you have broken through to the sixteenth level of the God and Demon Body Refining. This is a huge leap. You have two more opportunities to enter the Temple of War. And you can go  Choose another treasure in the Treasure Hall. But speaking of your patience, you are so patient. After you broke through, you didn't come in until night."

    Ji Ning just smiled and then asked: "Last time I broke through the eighth floor of the Temple of War. There are still the ninth and tenth floors left at the top. Senior,How confident am I that I can break into the ninth floor now?  "

    "The ninth level? Well, if you and the second soul join forces, there is barely a 10% hope." The yellow-haired bear said.

    "Only 10%?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    Ask yourself I am considered pretty good among the immortals, and I have eight or nine mysterious skills to protect my body.

    "How sure do you think you are? Once you get through the ninth and tenth floors, they will all be pure Yang magic weapons." The big yellow-haired bear said, "The seventh and eighth floors are fairy-level magic weapons. The last two floors are pure Yang magic weapons.  Pure Yang magic weapon. Naturally, the difficulty will soar sharply. I guess the ninth floor requires the strength of a top immortal to be absolutely sure to pass. As for the tenth floor, you must have the strength of a true pure Yang fairy to be able to pass it.  "

    Ji Ning blinked his eyes.

    The ninth floor?  Top immortal?

    The tenth floor?  Almost a true immortal?

    Ji Ning is very self-aware. It should be noted that "Three Feet Sword" is still far from the master of swordsmanship. Therefore, in terms of swordsmanship alone, Ji Ning is considered good among the immortals, much higher than the bottom.  But it's still far from the real top.  It is estimated that the 'Tonghe Ancestor' is the strength of a top immortal.

    "Okay, I won't try it for now. After all, before you become a god, you only have two chances to try it." Ji Ning said, "Senior, let's go to the Treasure Hall and let me make a good choice."

    "You have to be careful. Even if I give you the pure Yang magic weapon, you can't use it. So the most important thing to you now is the immortal magic weapon. And this will be the third time you get the immortal magic weapon. As long as you are the master  I will let you choose all the immortal-level magic weapons left behind back then. It¡¯s up to you to choose.¡± The big yellow-haired bear said and came to the Treasure Hall with Ji Ning.

    There are still magic weapons suspended in the sky above the Treasure Hall, with powerful power.

    But for Ji Ning now, he no longer cares about the power emanating from him. Even the pure Yang magic weapon can be captured by force.

    "Well, this is a list of all the immortal magic weapons." The big yellow-haired bear handed Ji Ning a thick treasure book.

    Ji Ning immediately lowered his head and started to look through it.

    ¡°I have already chosen the Immortal-level magic weapon twice. The first time was the ¡®Three Talents Locking Immortal Circle¡¯, a high-grade Immortal-level magic weapon specially prepared for Uncle Bai. I had given it to Uncle Bai a long time ago.  The second time was the ¡®Plowing Heaven Sword Formation¡¯ consisting of nine top-grade immortal swords, which was obviously much better.  And this third time, all the immortal magic weapons are on the catalog.

    "Wow."

    "This is infinitely better than the Litian Sword Formation." Ji Ning was dumbfounded.

    The Litian Sword Formation is very good, but it is still far behind compared to the top Immortal level magic weapon collected by Taoist Sanshou.  After all, the Litian Sword Formation is just a 'standard magic weapon'.

    "These are the best. I'm afraid they are the best among the three realms today. The master left these immortal-level magic weapons and did not dismantle this set of magic weapons." The big yellow-haired bear on the side said.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ??For example, this one.

    ??Five Thunder Eternal Light Ship: The best magic weapon of the immortal level, extremely fast and comparable to the gods and true immortals!  And as long as the energy is poured into it, the 'Five Thunder Cosmic Lights' can be stimulated to attack the enemy.

    The Five Thunders of the Universe are no less powerful than the 'Nine Heavenly Gods Generating Poison Fire'. As long as they hide in the ship, the enemy can do nothing, but we can send out the Five Thunders of the Universe to bombard the enemies at will!  Even if the Celestial Ancestors were bombarded like this, most of them would die.  After all, there are very few people who can practice the 'Eight-nine Mysterious Skills' like Ji Ning and are not afraid of being bombarded.  This one alone is no less than a pure Yang magic weapon!  Because even pure Yang magic weapons can rarely directly emit the 'Five Thunder Cosmic Light'.

    ¡­¡­

    "This one, this one is simply" Ji Ning's eyes widened as he looked at it.

    Tiangang Disha Luo Net Formation: This is a terrifying formation composed of 3,600 top-grade flying knives at the immortal level. As long as the enemy is trapped in it, these 3,600 top-grade flying knives at the immortal level will cover the sky.  The ground was frantically besieging them, it was said that two fists could not beat four hands, and these flying knives relied on the secrets of formations and were so powerful If an immortal had such a treasure in his possession, he would be able to act arrogantly.  Such a set of immortal-level magic weapons can be replaced by ordinary pure Yang magic weapons, and no one would be stupid to change it.

    "Senior, these 3,600 top-grade flying knives of the Immortal level constitute a large array, do they count as a set?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    Although the value of the flying knife magic weapon is generally lower than that of the flying sword.

    "But 3,600 flying knives are worth hundreds of top-quality flying swords at the immortal level."  It should be noted that the Litian Sword Formation only has nine handles!

    "Of course. There are many good treasures among them. Anyway, all the precious immortal-level magic weapons that the master got this year are here. Just take a look." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    ¡­¡­

    "Eternal Extinction Needle"!  "Ji Ning turned around and saw a set of magic weapons consisting of the most exquisite magic weapons of the Immortal level.

    There are ten thousand flying needles, and these ten thousand flying needles are stored in a "needle box". The needle box itself is an extremely precious immortal-level magic weapon, and it contains the Tao map.  During the battle, as soon as the needle box was opened, countless flying needles immediately flew out With the power of Dao Tu, it was also chilling.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Star Zhoutian Sword Formation? It's quite powerful, but it would be better if there were more flying swords."

    The Star Zhoutian Sword Formation contains the ancient "Star Zhoutian Grand Formation", which is specially refined to produce 360 ??top-grade magic weapons of the immortal level. Once activated, each fairy sword will be like a star smashing towards the enemy.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was completely obsessed with the top immortal magic weapon in the treasure book. Taoist Sanshou specially collected it for his successor, and it was not just for one heir, but for generations of heirs. There are many natural treasures.

    A new month has begun, and it¡¯s Monday again. Let¡¯s take a look at the monthly votes and recommendation votes on Tomato~~~~ Please vote for them~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 29: Preparations before departure

    "Choose carefully." The big yellow-haired bear curled his lips and said, "When you choose a pure Yang magic weapon in the future, you will only be so shocked when you choose a pure Yang magic weapon for the third time."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Of course he understands that it's like choosing an immortal-level magic weapon. The first time you choose it, it's just the top-level immortal-level 'Three Talents Locking Immortal Circle'. The second time you choose it, you can get a complete set of 'Ploughing Heaven Sword Formation', but the third time it's not  It's another leap.

    "In the future, choosing a pure Yang magic weapon and passing through the ninth and tenth floor of the Temple of War will be the first and second time choosing a pure Yang magic weapon. It is estimated that the number of pure Yang magic weapons will not be large.  Only by becoming a god and getting the third chance to choose a pure Yang magic weapon can you get the most powerful magic weapon in the entire Shuifu Treasure Hall.

    But the premise is

    You must become a god!

    The God of Heaven and the True Immortal of Chunyang are on the same level. To become a God, the tribulations required are the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulations. Moreover, Ji Ning has extraordinary circumstances. He is the descendant of Taoist Sanshou and the ancestor of Bodhi. I am afraid that his destiny  The tribulation is not as simple as ordinary gods and demons overcoming the tribulation.  Therefore, Ji Ning did not dare to be careless in the slightest.

    "My Great Thousand Sword Formation requires up to seven hundred and twenty-nine immortal swords. I'm afraid that for a long, long time in the future, the magic weapons I will use are all immortal-level flying swords." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Even if you become an immortal in the future and you can get a pure Yang magic weapon, it is impossible to get more than 700 pure Yang magic weapons.

    Unless you become a god, the Shui Mansion Treasure Hall will choose the pure Yang magic weapon for the last time maybe it is possible, just possible.  After all, Taoist Sanshou only left some of his collection behind. Even Taoist Sanshou might not be able to collect a set of sword formations formed by hundreds or even thousands of Pure Yang Flying Swords.

    It¡¯s too far away to become a god!

    According to Ji Ning¡¯s plan, the second soul must be allowed to overcome the tribulation first, and then the main body can be allowed to overcome the tribulation.  Because the second soul is just the flow of refining energy, it will be easier to overcome the tribulation.  And this deity is the refined body of gods and demons He will be extremely terrifying when he goes through the tribulation.  Since he clearly knows how terrible it is, it is naturally impossible for him to let his second soul go through the tribulation together. Ji Ning doesn¡¯t even dare to think about what the ¡®heavenly tribulation¡¯ will be like!

    Moreover, when Ji Ning was chatting with Senior Brother Yinyue and others at Fangcun Mountain, the senior brothers also suggested that Ji Ning should go through the tribulation first with the second soul. In this way, the second soul can first enter the level of 'celestial being' and master the art of swordsmanship faster.  , after reaching a higher realm I will be extremely well prepared, and then I will go out to overcome the tribulation.

    ¡­¡­

    "Now that the Three Realms are in turmoil, I have to rely on this set of flying swords to fight for my life! I must also rely on it to resist the catastrophe!" Ji Ning was very cautious. He flipped through the book and searched carefully for a set of powerful immortal-level magic weapons.  It's great, but it's a pity that there is no set of magic weapons composed of nearly a thousand top-quality flying swords of the immortal level.

    Suddenly his eyes lit up and he stopped,

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked happy.

    The Yin and Yang Liang Yi Thousand Jue Array: It consists of the extremely yin 500-mouthed 'Yi Qi Frost Sword' and the extremely yang 500-mouthed 'Qiangang Fire Extreme Sword'. It can be arranged into a Yin-Yang Liang Yi Thousand Jue Array. Together with the sword array,  Suddenly yin and yang, water and fire collided, annihilating everything.  Both the Qi Frost Sword and the Gan Gang Fire Sword are the best flying swords of the immortal level. They can be controlled by two people at the same time. One controls the 500 Qi Frost Sword, and the other controls the 500 Qian Gang Fire Sword.  The two formed a joint formation.  One person can also control thousands of immortal-level flying swords at the same time to control such a large formation.

    Many mysteries are recorded in detail in the book.

    It even records the layout method of the "Yin Yang Liang Yi Thousand Jue Formation".

    However, there are some things that have not been recorded. This sword formation is actually controlled by a pair of immortal Taoists. The female immortal controls a frost sword, and the male immortal controls the Qiangang Fire Sword controls a pair of top-grade flying swords.  The mental burden is too great, even for heavenly beings, only a handful of people can control the top-grade flying swords of thousands of immortal levels and arrange them into the 'Yin and Yang Two-Year Thousand Jue Array'!

    "This formation is too difficult." Ji Ning couldn't help but change his expression. "Although this formation uses swords, it is more of a 'formation one'. Such a precious sword is only used to arrange the formation."  Fa, what a waste of these fairy swords."

    Many immortals use immortal swords, but they are not sword immortals!

    "For example, the Five Crazy Immortals use fairy swords, and Xiaoqing's weapons are also fairy swords. Among the loose immortals, probably nearly half of the weapons are 'immortal swords', but among a thousand loose immortals, it is difficult to find even one sword immortal!"  In this set of Yin and Yang Liangyi Qianjue Formation, each fairy sword is a 'formation base', which can form a huge and terrifying formation.

    "You can only truly unleash the power of the 'sword' once it's in my hands." Ji Ning said silently.

    Ji Ning continued to read.

    I quickly read the entire book. There are several sword formations composed of a large number of fairy swords in the entire book, but there are only two sword formations with more than 729 swords!  And the 'Yin and Yang Liangyi Qianjue Formation' better belongs to the two attributes of Yin and Yang, Ji NingIn the way of formation, I am good at the coordination of yin and yang, so I chose this set.

    "That's it." Ji Ning smiled.

    Water Mansion, Star Hall.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged in the thatched house and took out a fairy sword that exuded cold air. A small snow-white snake emerged from the fairy sword: "Are you the master of our many sisters?"

    "Sisters?" Ji Ning smiled and glanced at the snow-white snake.

    "We, the five hundred Frost Swordsmen, are all good sisters." The little snow-white snake said, "The five hundred Gangang Fire Swordsmen are all lively good brothers."

    Ji Ning smiled, swiped his finger in the air, and Yuanli flew out and began to condense runes one by one.  These runes exude a dim light and are just suspended in mid-air. These are all taught in the "Great Thousand Sword Formation" taught by Master Bodhi, the ancestor, which the ancestor spent a lot of effort to create.

    After a while, tens of thousands of runes were suspended in the air, forming a strange and huge word "thousand" between gods and demons.

    "Condensation."

    With the last movement of Ji Ning¡¯s Yuan Power, tens of thousands of runes suddenly fit together and turned into an extremely complex rune pattern. This is the ¡®Great Thousand Rune Rune¡¯.  It is also a simple method of condensing talisman patterns taught by our ancestors.  If a rune master could directly condense thousands of runes at once, Ji Ning had to condense small runes one by one first.

    "Come together." Ji Ning slapped the big thousand talisman pattern directly, then slapped it on the fairy sword and merged into the fairy sword.

    Some twisted and complex lines immediately appeared on the sword of this fairy sword, and it seemed that the aura of the whole fairy sword became more powerful.

    "Complete one."

    "Come again."

    Ji Ning continues to produce.

    An immortal sword was transformed by Ji Ning. For today's Ji Ning, if it were the 'Small Thousand Swords Array Rune', just one thought could make more than 700 flying sword seals at the same time in one breath.  Enter the 'Little Thousand Talisman Pattern'.  However, the 'Great Thousand Rune Pattern' created based on the Small Thousand Sword Formation and many multi-treasure techniques is countless times more complicated. The tens of thousands of small runes that make up the Great Thousand Rune Rune alone are each more complex than the Small Thousand Rune Rune.  Much more complicated.

    It took Ji Ning three days to imprint the Great Thousand Talisman pattern on the seven hundred and twenty-nine immortal swords. As for the remaining two hundred or so immortal-level flying swords, he temporarily put them away.

    "rise!"

    "The Great Thousand Sword Formation!"

    Ji Ning also tried again and again, but found that although with the help of the 'Great Thousand Talisman Patterns', which made many immortal swords resonate with each other as if they were one body, the main body and the second spirit could only use the 'Second Great Thousand Swords Formation' at most, controlling a hundred  Eighty-two immortal level flying swords!  This is already the ultimate. If I want to be distracted and fight in close quarters, I am afraid that I will probably use the first major Thousand Sword Formation at most.

    "What a terrifying power."

    There are more than a hundred immortal-level flying swords, even if they don't use any large formations, they will attack randomly and wildly, which is very scary.

    With the help of the Great Thousand Sword Formation, the power is unified.

    In an instant, the strength of Qi Lian Lian once again surpassed Ji Ning's melee combat strength!

    After Ji Ning broke through, he stayed in Yanshan for a few more days. After carefully studying the close combat and the Great Thousand Sword Formation, and consolidating his own strength, Ji Ning left Yanshan.

    ¡­¡­

    Huoshan County, above Yanliu City.

    In the early morning, the air above Yanliu City was filled with cold air. It was very cold. Ripples in space appeared vaguely. A boy with animal skin appeared. Ji Ning came alone this time because he mainly wanted to investigate with the help of the 'Seventy-two Changes'. Naturally,  It's not suitable to take Uncle Bai and the others with them.

    "Last time I moved a million miles after escaping there, and it was to this Yanliu City. I originally speculated that the mountain range was the Donglin Mountains, but I don't know if I was right." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Go and confirm."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning flew directly in the direction of where he originally escaped, sometimes flying to explore, and sometimes traveling through the void for more than ten thousand miles. Soon Ji Ning confirmed that what he had guessed at the beginning was correct, and that was indeed the Donglin Sect in the Donglin Mountains.

    "Donglin Sect?"

    "How to get in?"

    "Become a mosquito? But there are formations in the Donglin Mountains. If a mosquito breaks through the formations, it may attract attention." Ji Ning frowned and thought hard, and then began to explore the area around the Donglin Mountains, "  I don¡¯t believe that in such a large sect, everyone has been staying in the sect without coming out or going back!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning first went to Tianbaoshan to buy some introductions about the strong men of the 'Donglin Sect'. He was able to identify the people of the Donglin Sect, and then started to squat in the Donglin Mountains, often using the 'Eye of the Candle Dragon'  Look around for it.

    &nbsp; The third day of Ji Ning's stay.

    "We are also dignified Yuanshen Taoists, but now we can only work as errands, buying them fairy wine, fairy fruits, and all kinds of rare and exotic animals to slaughter. It's really sad!" A big ship landed,  The two immortal cultivators walked side by side, talking to each other through voice transmissions. They were careful not to dare to communicate without even complaining.

    "Even the sect leader is being ordered around by them, so what do we, Yuanshen Taoists, mean? Forget it, just endure it. Didn't the general say that he will definitely leave within a thousand years and let us go free?"

    "I'm afraid we will be dead before the thousand years are up."

    The two Yuanshen Taoists complained.

    And a young man sitting cross-legged in the wilderness tens of thousands of miles away from them, his eyes with candlelight, looking at this from a distance, suddenly showed joy: "Hey, aren't these two Yuanshen Taoists from the Donglin Sect?  Let me just say, how can it be possible for a large sect that covers an area of ??more than 100,000 miles that no one comes in or out? It seems that I have to rely on these two people to get in."

    Immediately, Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air, shuttled directly through the void, and quietly approached.

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 14: Chapter 30: Within the Donglin Sect (the final chapter of this volume)

    Two Yuanshen Taoists were walking side by side. Suddenly, a light flashed in front of them, and a young man wearing animal skins appeared out of thin air.

    "Who are you?" The expressions of the two Yuanshen Taoists changed and they both shouted.

    Boom!

    Ji Ning's body erupted with extremely terrifying pressure, and the area around him became completely silent.

    The wind has stopped, the curved grass is still curved, the jumping grasshoppers are stagnant in mid-air, the flowing stream has solidified, and the splashing water droplets are suspended.  Although the two Yuanshen Taoists were full of anxiety and fear, they could not move at all.  The terrifying realm came, leaving them both powerless to resist.

    Back in Xianyue Great World, Ji Ning released his Tao Domain and easily made a Fire Wing Guard team unable to resist. Relatively speaking, these two Yuanshen Taoists were slightly weaker than that team.

    "Take it." Ji Ning waved his hand and took the two people who had no power to resist directly into the immortal mansion.

    Ji Ning glanced around. He was very cautious when he made his move just now. He only spread the area of ????thousand feet and did not affect the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    Take it with you in the fairy mansion.

    The two Yuanshen Taoists looked around in horror.

    "Where is this?"

    "Where are we? This, this, is this the Suiman Immortal Mansion?" The two Yuanshen Taoists looked at the beautiful courtyard and thought of only the Suibu Immortal Mansion.

    "Dongqiu, who is that young man? How come we are powerless to resist just by releasing the Dao Domain? Could it be that he is an immortal?"

    "I'm afraid it's the first level of immortality."

    The two Yuanshen Taoists were filled with anxiety and fear. The opponent's strength was so strong that they had no power to resist.  It is impossible for some of the powerful Sanxian immortals of their Donglin Sect to make the two of them struggle just by their 'Dao realm'. It is obvious that the young man's 'Dao realm' has surpassed anyone in the Donglin Sect.

    "You two." Ji Ning appeared in black Taoist robes.

    "Senior, are you here to arrest the two of us?" One of the tall and thin Yuanshen Taoist priests asked.

    "Senior, if there is anything you want us to do, just ask." Another Taoist priest with triangle eyes said.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, smiled: "It's very simple. I want to search for the souls of both of you."

    "Searching for souls?" The two of them suddenly looked horrified.

    Searching for souls, if you are lucky and can still maintain normal sanity, you will lose a little bit of memory.  If you are unlucky, you may even become an idiot!

    "You two should know that it will be effortless for me to kill you." Black Taoist-robed Ji Ning said, "I can forcefully search for souls, but you also know that this forced soul search will cause great harm to you, and may even make you  Become idiots. So I hope you two will do it willingly and not resist at all. In this way, with your Yuanshen Taoist souls, you can still maintain normal sanity."

    The two Yuanshen Taoists looked at each other.

    have no choice.

    Why are you so unlucky?

    They both also knew that if they resisted and were forcibly searched for their souls they would be miserable.

    ¡°We are both willing, please spare our lives, senior.¡± Both of them said.

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you." Ji Ning said in black Taoist robe. In fact, judging from the information obtained from Tianbaoshan, these two people have done a lot of evil. With Ji Ning's ordinary temper, he would have killed him directly. But if they killed him,  The life slips of the two people in the Donglin Sect would be shattered. The Donglin Sect knew that if these two people died, then their own plan would not work.

    The two Yuanshen Taoists closed their eyes.

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe stretched out his palm and placed it on the head of the tall and thin Yuanshen Taoist, and immediately performed the 'Thousand Star Soul Search'. This 'Thousand Star Soul Search' was obtained by killing the evil ancestor in Xianyue World.  A secret soul-searching technique.

    After a moment, Ji Ning put down his palm.

    The tall and thin Yuanshen Taoist opened his eyes and showed joy: "I'm fine, I'm fine."

    "I said, if you don't resist at all, you will stay rational, and even lose very little memory." Black Taoist robe Ji Ning turned to look at the other person. The Taoist with triangle eyes looked at it and accepted his fate.  He closed his eyes and waited until Ji Ning came over and put his palm on his head.

    The foot of Donglin Mountains.

    "It turns out that these two people are just weaklings." Ji Ning thought to himself, turning his hands and a bag appeared in his hand, which contained the items purchased this time.

    Donglin Sect encountered a disaster about thirty years ago. Most of the brave people died, while some brave people continued to live in silence.  They look forward to the day of ¡®freedom¡¯.  However, there are also some weaklings in the Donglin Sect, who even help the secret forces to exploit themselves.?'s classmate!

    ¡°Taoist Dongqiu and Dongshu are such weaklings!  They trample on their former classmates and please those mysterious figures like dogs!

    The two of them are naturally more valued and are even qualified to go shopping.

    but¡­¡­

    Although they tried their best to flatter each other, the mysterious forces still regarded them as dogs. The most important "forbidden area" was absolutely forbidden for them to approach. Not to mention them, even the Donglin Sect Master was forbidden to enter the forbidden area.

    "Mysterious force?"

    "Is the leader a general? It is said that he is a being at the level of an immortal?"

    "Forbidden land?"

    Ji Ning immediately noticed the ¡®forbidden area¡¯ after searching for souls.

    The forbidden area is so mysterious.

    That mysterious force occupied the Donglin Mountains and designated an area as a forbidden area. A large number of people are in the forbidden area.  Even the general went in often.

    "Change!" Ji Ning immediately changed and turned into the tall and thin Yuanshen Taoist 'Dongqiu Taoist'.

    Immediately, Ji Ning rushed directly towards the Donglin Zongshan Gate.

    "Taoist Dongqiu is back? Where is Taoist Dongshu?" the two guards at the mountain gate asked.

    "Taoist Dongshuo has not been back to the tribe for a long time. I just stopped by this time, so I went back first." Ji Ning said with a smile. Because of the soul search, Ji Ning also knew that these 'softheads' are more trusted.  He would also go back to the tribe frequently, so that the spies of the 'Great Xia Royal Family' could not discover anything unusual about the Donglin Sect.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, none of the immortal cultivators from the Donglin Sect come out, or even return to the tribe. In this moment of turmoil in the Three Realms, the Royal Family of Daxia will naturally come to investigate.

    Ji Ning said with a smile and continued walking, passing through each formation very familiarly. He knew how to pass through these formations because 'Souhun knows it'.

    ¡­¡­

    After returning to Donglin Sect, I handed over the purchased items, chatted casually with some immortal cultivators from Donglin Sect, and then returned to the residence of Dongqiu Taoist.

    "Change!"

    A mosquito flew out of Dongqiu Taoist's residence.

    Mosquitoes are so common. Even if we kill them all, there will probably be many more mosquitoes after one night.  What's more, the Donglin Sect is in a mountain forest, and there are even more mosquitoes.  Ji Ning turned into a mosquito and flew closer to the 'forbidden area'.

    More powerful formations are deployed around the forbidden area.

    The mosquito ¡®Ji Ning¡¯ could only fly outside the formation, then stop, and then fall directly on the ground.

    "Follow closely."

    "Quick, quick, quick, don't get separated, we have to join the formation. There are eighteen large formations. If you get separated, you will be trapped in the formation. I don't want to find those old guys to rescue you." A group of men in black robes shouted at the general formation.  They walked towards the formation, and the man in black robe who was walking at the end was urging them.

    Snapped.

    When they were walking, one of the men in black robes got a grain of 'dust' on the sole of his foot. This dust was turned into Ji Ning!

    Even a cultivator cannot shake the dust away again and again when walking. After all, how tiring would it be to shake it away just once with one step?  This group of men in black robes walked in the formation, carefully passing through the eighteen formations one after another. The 'dust' stained on the sole of one of them also passed through the eighteen formations.

    After passing the formation, it is a heavily guarded forbidden area with a large number of patrolling guards.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    In the forbidden area, the mosquito 'Jining' was flying.

    "This place is really heavily guarded. What are you doing?" Ji Ning, a mosquito, was flying in a canyon. There were other small mosquitoes in the canyon. Ji Ning had to maintain the speed that a 'mosquito' should have. "The deeper this canyon goes, the more guarded  It¡¯s becoming more and more strict.¡±

    Deep in the canyon, there is an old castle.

    There is a layer of light on the surface of the castle, so even mosquitoes can't get in. There are an astonishing number of black-robed men patrolling around. Each of the black-robed men exudes a powerful aura, and they are all like the "Scattered Immortal Land"  Immortal' level.

    "Some people in black robes are only at the level of Vientiane and Yuanshen. But there are more than a hundred guards around this castle, and they are all loose immortals?" Ji Ning secretly exclaimed.  There are more than a hundred loose immortals standing outside, and the real guard force is probably even more powerful.

    "This castle?"

    Mosquito Ji Ning landed and paid attention to the castle in the distance.

    Wait until evening.

    A group of men in gray robes came out of the castle. "Finally, someone came out of the castle. The auras of these people are quite strong, and they seem to be at the Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal level. Hey, they are all" Ji Ning suddenly  I was surprised to find that every one of these gray-robed men had tired faces, and even Ji Ning in the distance could not even see the tiredness.??Feel it.

    "These are Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals, why are they so exhausted?" Ji Ning couldn't believe how powerful the Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals' minds were. This would only happen if the Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals' minds were consumed too much and made them too tired.

    The consumption of mind and body is nothing to an immortal.

    But it is still very scary if it is consumed to the extreme. In order to make a powerful magic weapon, a certain immortal worked tirelessly and exhausted all his efforts to die directly. This kind of news is also common in the Three Realms.  Immortal cultivators who are too tired usually relax and take a rest.

    "So tired, not one or two, but a group?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning was stunned!

    A thin gray-robed man at the back of the group of gray-robed men was also walking numbly.

    "Juniorjunior brother?" Ji Ning looked in disbelief. The man in gray robe was none other than Ji Ning's very familiar good brother, Mu Zishuo, who had been missing for more than twenty years!

    Mu Zishuo!

    Back then, Mu Zishuo found a Taoist companion and lived a happy life.

    But soon, the Taoist companion died and Mu Zishuo disappeared.

    I looked for it in Black and White Academy, but couldn¡¯t find it!

    Ji Ning never thought that he would meet his junior brother in the Donglin Mountains!  I never expected that my junior brother would be like this!

    At this moment, the junior brother's body under the gray robe was getting smaller and smaller, and he clearly had the aura of Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal. However, Ji Ning did not feel the junior brother's power at all. Instead, he felt that the junior brother was like a burning candle, as if it was about to be extinguished.  The candles and vitality were very dim, and a heavy feeling of exhaustion hit my face.

    Fatigue is still a trivial matter, the important thing is that Ji Ning can't feel the 'vigor' of his junior brother. The energetic young man seems to have disappeared, and what is in front of him seems to be an old man who is dying.

    He was pale and his hair was disheveled and even had some white hair.

    "Junior brother" Ji Ning felt that the few white hairs were very dazzling.

    For those who have reached Earth Immortal and Sanxian, there is only one possibility for their hair to turn gray except for the 'Art of Change' - too much mental energy is consumed.  It consumes a lot of energy and may even turn gray overnight.  Mental exhaustion may even lead to death.

    "What happened?" Ji Ning was really confused.

    I still remember clearly

    "My name is Mu Zishuo!" The young boy in white robe was full of vitality.

    "My name is Ji Ning. I am sixteen years old. How old are you?"

    "fourteen."

    The scene of the first meeting, that shy and immature boy, that scene seems like it happened yesterday.

    "Senior Brother, let me go with you. The days of escaping with you will be wonderful together." When he killed Shao Yannong, Junior Brother did not hesitate. Even though he was on the escape journey, Junior Brother was still full of fighting spirit.

    "What on earth, what on earth made Junior Brother like this?"

    Ji Ning looked at the gray-robed man Mu Zishuo in the distance, and at the old and tired Mu Zishuo.

    ¡­¡­

    A group of men in gray robes were walking, mosquitoes were flying in the valley, and there was a mosquito flying with them.

    "You only have one hour to rest." A man in black robe shouted.

    But this group of gray-robed men began to disperse, and each walked towards his own residence. The gray-robed man Mu Zishuo also walked towards his own residence, which was one of the many courtyards. He opened the door and Mu Zishuo entered.  Close again.

    In a house in the courtyard.

    Mu Zishuo sat at the wooden table, picked up the kettle on the wooden table, poured himself a glass of water, and drank silently.

    Quiet, eerily quiet.

    There was only a faint sound of drinking water in the room, and then Mu Zishuo silently put down the tea cup and sat there in silence, without saying a word, just looking ahead.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Mu Zishuo suddenly waved his hand, and a shielding formation immediately appeared in the room.

    Then he turned over his hand and took out a wooden sculpture. It was a lifelike statue of a woman. Mu Zishuo looked at the statue and placed it gently on the table.  Then a piece of wood appeared in his hand, and he began to carve it with a small knife. He slowly carved it, and the wood flowers flew around, and the wood gradually turned into the shape of a woman.

    Finally, the carving is done.

    He put the wood carving on the table and looked at it blankly.

    "Junior brother!" Suddenly a voice sounded.

    A boy wearing animal skin appeared in the house.

    That familiar voice seemed to arouse Mu Zishuo¡¯s repressed memory deep in his heart. He raised his head and looked over, and suddenly he was determined.He stopped, completely motionless, just looking at the boy wearing animal skin standing there.

    That familiar animal skin

    That familiar look

    That familiar voice

    That look, that expression

    ¡°Senior, senior brother?¡± Mu Zishuo shouted dryly, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time.

    "Junior brother, junior brother." Ji Ning looked at his junior brother with tears in his eyes, "What's going on?"

    Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning, tears streaming down his face. He opened his mouth to cry, but there was no sound. His body was trembling and tears were flowing.

    Ji Ning even stepped forward and hugged Mu Zishuo.

    "Cry, cry, don't keep it in your heart, cry it all out, cry it out." Ji Ning's eyes were red, and he whispered softly. He felt the endless pain that his junior brother suppressed in his heart. He couldn't imagine it. He couldn't even imagine it.  I don¡¯t know what the junior brother has experienced in these years, and what can make the junior brother with a firm heart become like this.

    Holding his junior brother in his arms, Ji Ning felt his junior brother's body trembling.

    Ji Ning felt his heart tremble!

    In the end what happened?

    What happened!

    how so?

    Will this happen?

    "Cry it out, cry it out, don't hold it in your heart, cry it out, senior brother is here, senior brother is here, everything is over, everything is over." Ji Ning said, holding his junior brother's trembling body, junior brother  Tears were on his clothes and even on his neck.

    Ji Ning felt his junior brother¡¯s tears.

    "Ah!!!" A painful cry suddenly echoed through the house.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s cries were even a bit dry and shrill, crying crazily and wailing loudly.

    Ji Ning hugged his brother tightly. Listening to his brother's cries, he could feel the endless hidden pain, grievance, sorrow, and despair. All of them burst out with the cries. Ji Ning hugged him tightly.  Brother, Ji Ning's heart is trembling at this moment, and his heart feels like a knife stabbing him.

    pain.

    The pain is so painful that it will burst.

    In the end what happened?  Let the young boy in white robes, the junior brother who could even regard death as home and be willing to escape and conquer the world with him, become like this?

    "I swear!!!"

    "No matter who it is! No matter who they are, everyone, one by oneallall will die, all of them will die!!!" Ji Ning hugged his crying junior brother and swore an oath in his heart with tears in his eyes.

    (Final chapter of this volume)

    (I cried when I wrote this on Tomato Huh, uh, adjust, wake up, and finally pull the monthly vote~~~ I hope everyone will vote for it)

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Sword Destroys the Immortal Chapter 1 The whole story

    When the pain and despair that had been suppressed for many years came out with cries, Mu Zishuo gradually regained his senses. He let go of Ji Ning: "Brother, I'm fine. I couldn't control myself just now and made you laugh."

    "Our brothers are still talking about this?" Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo, "Junior brother, tell me, what exactly happened?"

    "nothing."

    Mu Zishuo shook his head slightly, "What was supposed to happen has already happened."

    Then Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning: "Senior brother, how did you get here? This is a forbidden area and is heavily guarded. Even gods cannot break in."

    Ji Ning looked at the tired and even lifeless junior brother, and felt very distressed. After all, the junior brother was still unwilling to say it, and immediately said: "I know this is a forbidden area, and I also know this is a fire place."  In the Donglin Mountains of Shan County, with my methods, none of them know if they want to get in. Junior brother, tell mewhat happened?"

    ¡°No need to ask.¡± Mu Zishuo shook his head.

    "If I were faced with such a dilemma, would you not ask?" Ji Ning asked.

    Mu Zishuo was startled.

    yes.

    As brothers, if Ji Ning was in danger, he would risk his life or death.

    "Tell me." Ji Ning said seriously.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m hurting you. I¡¯ve already been hurt and I really don¡¯t want you to be hurt too.¡±

    Ji Ning understood that there must be a lot involved. Just from the many loose immortals he saw in the castle, Ji Ning knew that the power of the "Donglin Mountains" alone was no less than that of the Anchan Beishan clan, and might even be stronger.  .  Not to mention the entire powerful force behind it.

    "Junior brother, don't underestimate me. You know very well that it is impossible to break into this forbidden area, but I can come in. It's because I am no longer the person I used to be." Ji Ning said seriously, "Back then, the immortal  After the Yuan Conference, I became a disciple of a Taoist ancestor."

    The ancestor just forbids Ji Ning from saying that he is his disciple. As long as Ji Ning does not reveal the name of "Ancestor Bodhi", it will not be considered a violation of the teacher's order.

    "What?" Mu Zishuo was surprised.

    "I have been practicing for more than thirty years, and my strength has greatly increased. I finally got the master's permission to become a master and return to Daxia." Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo, "Even if I really encounter danger, my master will save me. This big  There is indeed a turbulent undercurrent in the Xia world, and even hidden forces can confront the 'Emperor of Great Xia', but it is easy for my master to save my life, so you don't have to worry."

    Mu Zishuo was stunned.

    "Don't believe it? Take a look?" Ji Ning waved his hand, and a pair of top-quality flying swords of the immortal order suddenly appeared around him. They were densely piled up. Because they had to be placed in the house, they were completely piled up.

    "These" Mu Zishuo felt the power emanating from the top-quality flying sword of the Immortal level.

    "You should have a high level of vision now," Ji Ning said.

    ¡°A top-quality flying sword of the Immortal level?¡± Mu Zishuo guessed.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "There are a thousand handles here."

    Mu Zishuo swallowed his throat. Even in this forbidden area, he had seen the 'tip of the iceberg' of this terrifying mysterious force, but he was still shocked when facing Ji Ning!  The top-quality flying swords of the Immortal leveleach one is extremely precious, and it is simply unbelievable that there are a thousand top-quality flying swords of the Immortal level!

    "When I left the mountain and came down from the mountain, this is what my master gave me." Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo, "And I can easily enter this forbidden area. Do you believe me now?"

    Mu Zishuo was already shaken.

    "Take another look." Ji Ning swayed.

    brush.

    He directly turned into another Mu Zishuo, with the same gray robe, the same tired look, and some white hair.

    "This, this" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning in disbelief, "The auras are exactly the same, and even the merits are exactly the same. How is this possible?"

    "How is it impossible? Change again."

    Ji Ning became the Five Crazy Immortals, Liu Fang, the God and Demon Prime Minister of the year, Shao Yannong, and the Heavenly Immortal Yan Wang

    After more than ten changes in succession and the two of them got to know some beings, Ji Ning returned to his original appearance.

    "Are you still worried about me?" Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo.

    "I believe that senior brother, you have worshiped the Taoist ancestor as your teacher. I have never heard of such transformation methods." Mu Zishuo nodded, and then said in a low voice, "I know that senior brother, you must understand everything, okay, I said."

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mu Zishuo sat down and said, "There's only half an hour left I'll tell you from what I said to Yu Xia"Well, back in Anchan City, I met Yu Xia. She was a disciple of the Qianchuan Sect, but she was also very interested in the way of puppets. Of course, her strength in the way of puppets was much worse than mine.  "

    Since the death of Master Mu Zishuo, Mu Zishuo has been regarded as the number one among the puppets of the Black and White Academy!  One is because there are very few people in the sect who study the art of puppets, and the other is because his talent in the art of puppets is indeed high.

    "Yu Xia often asks me for advice, and I will give her advice." A smile appeared on Mu Zishuo's face, "As time went by, we got together and became Taoist couples. Those were the happiest days of my years.  Carefree, studying the way of puppetry with Taoist companions, how comfortable and comfortable."

    "Yu Xia and I built a house on a lake in a secluded wilderness. We live beside the lake and live a peaceful life."

    "How I long for"

    "This day will last forever." Mu Zishuo closed his eyes, "But when that day came, all the people in black robes were loose immortals, and they were not ordinary loose immortals. And Yu Xia was just Wanxiang Zhenren, I  We have just broken through and become Taoist Priests. Yu Xia and I have no power to resist at all."

    "I was caught, and Yu Xia died. The 'spirit' after Yu Xia's death was not reincarnated, but was captured by them."

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    When Yu Xia died, his soul was also captured?

    "I was brought here." Mu Zishuo said, "I was brought to this forbidden place. The people in this forbidden place asked us to help them make puppets."

    "Making puppets?" Ji Ning understood instantly, "The other men in gray robes were also captured, and are they all good at puppets?"

    "Well, they are all puppet masters from hundreds of counties in the surrounding area." Mu Zishuo said, "They are all gathered here. I suspect that the Donglin Mountains should be a stronghold of this mysterious force in these hundreds of counties.  .¡±

    Ji Ning frowned: "A stronghold of the mysterious force? Do you know there are more strongholds?"

    "I guessed it." Mu Zishuo said, "In these years in the forbidden area, I have seen seven generals come to our place. The 'general' is the one with a higher status in this force. All of them are first-level immortals.  . There is a general who has been stationed in the Donglin Mountains for a long time. At the same time, there have been several other generals who escorted some treasures over. Before and after, I saw a total of twelve different generals! "

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    Twelve immortals?

    This is just the tip of the iceberg.

    "They asked you to make puppets?" Ji Ning asked, "What kind of puppets are you making?"

    "A very powerful puppet." Mu Zishuo said with disbelief in his eyes, "This force has very advanced research on the 'puppet method'. It is thousands of times and billions more advanced than the puppetry skills recorded in any of the classics in our Black and White Academy."  Times!"

    Ji Ning was a little confused after hearing this.

    Ten million times, billions of times?

    This is too exaggerated.

    "Don't think I'm bragging." Mu Zishuo continued, "I consider myself to be a very talented person in the world of puppets, but when I first came here, they taught me a method of making puppets, which to them is  When making the 'lower' puppet, I absorbed all the mysteries contained in this puppet, and my understanding of the puppet process is constantly improving."

    "As my realm improved, they gradually allowed me to make stronger puppets, and also gave me Yuan Liquid. I reached the level of the Returning Earth Immortal."

    "Now I am among the top 100 puppet masters in the forbidden area." Mu Zishuo said, "Now I and many other puppet masters are working together to refine an extremely powerful puppet, which should be regarded as the most powerful puppet in this forbidden area."  The most powerful kind of god-demonic puppet."

    "Puppet Grandmaster?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    Junior brother, how can he grow up so fast?

    "Senior brother, you don't know what life is like here." Mu Zishuo said, "All the power is completely squeezed here, making you work hard to refine and refine the puppets! And every powerful puppet allows us to  It's an eye-opener, and the most powerful god and demon puppet that I have refined now is even more terrifying."

    "How scary is it?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Below the true immortals and gods, they are almost invincible." Mu Zishuo solemnly said, "If one immortal can control it, even ten or even a hundred immortals cannot resist it."

    Ji Ning was extremely surprised.

    "Don't be surprised. The puppets that I and other puppet masters have refined before can be controlled by a loose immortal and have the combat power of a heavenly immortal." Mu Zishuo sighed, "You can't even imagine how powerful this force is."  The research on the way of puppets is so profound, and those puppet arrays are extremely mysterious?For those of us who study the way of puppets, every puppet formation diagram is a treasure.  But here, I have seen thousands of puppet formation diagrams"

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "This forbidden area turns out to be making puppets, but is everyone willing to make them?"

    "How can you be willing?" Mu Zishuo said sadly, "No one is willing. It is very difficult to make these top puppets, which consumes a lot of our energy. But we are still squeezed, and we are given very little rest time."

    "They came to arrest us. We all hated them. Many of us even wanted to die. I wanted to die too at the beginning."

    "But Yu Xia's soul is in their hands." Mu Zishuo said, "If I work diligently to refine the puppet, I can see Yu Xia once a month and talk to Yu Xia. But if I dare to commit suicide  , as long as I commit suicide, they will torture Yu Xia¡¯s soul for thousands of years and never be reincarnated.¡±

    Ji Ning shuddered.

    Never be reincarnated?

    "I don't dare commit suicide." Mu Zishuo smiled bitterly, "And their general even took the initiative to issue an oath of heaven. As long as we refine the puppets here with peace of mind, within a thousand years, we will be free and our loved ones will be restored.  Take away your spirit."

    free?

    A thousand years?

    Ji Ning understood that this was a stick in one hand and a carrot in the other. Even though the torture was exhausting, they still had desire in their hearts, so they kept persevering.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Sword Destroys the Immortal Chapter 2: Rescue Plan

    Ji Ning also understood the twists and turns of this matter, and immediately said: "Junior brother, I will find a way to rescue your Taoist companion's soul, and then take you away."

    Although his heart was filled with murderous intent, Ji Ning knew very well that saving the souls of his junior brother and Yu Xia was the most important thing.

    "It's useless." Mu Zishuo shook his head, "I can't leave the forbidden area at all."

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Perhaps this mysterious force is also worried that any of us has the Great Teleportation Talisman hidden in the Zifu space. They can't kill us, so naturally they can't investigate." Mu Zishuo said, "In order to prevent us from escaping, when they caught us  They have forced us to make an oath of heaven, unless they take the initiative to let us go free, otherwise if we escape, as long as we escape from the Donglin Mountain Range, our souls will fly away."

    "What?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    The trouble is big.

    "We have only two roads. One road is a dead end, and it also allows the souls of our loved ones to be tortured for endless years and will never be reincarnated! The other road is to make an oath of heaven and serve them obediently. Those of us who have not chosen to commit suicide  Everyone longs for ultimate freedom," Mu Zishuo said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    In addition to being heavily guarded, Mu Zishuo and the others were also made to swear an oath of heaven not to escape. They were very cautious!

    "You said unless they take the initiative to let you go free?" Ji Ning suddenly said.

    "Yeah." Mu Zishuo said, "After all, that general also swore an oath to heaven and promised to set us free within a thousand years. If we never have freedom, I'm afraid many people will choose to commit suicide."

    Ji Ning thought for a moment and asked: "By the way, you said earlier that you worked together with many other puppet masters to refine the most terrifying god and demon puppet The immortal controlled this puppet, and he dared to claim that the real immortal was almost invincible! Then!  Is it difficult to make this puppet? The materials are precious, right?"

    There are many immortals with pure Yang magic weapons, and they dare to claim that "true immortals and gods are almost invincible", then the value of the "gods and demons puppets" should be far higher than ordinary pure Yang magic weapons.

    "It is very difficult to refine." Mu Zishuo nodded, "Although we are all Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals, and we all have detailed refining methods. But the puppet formation diagram is extremely complex and mysterious. Many of our puppet masters are like  Like ants, it has been constructed diligently and it has taken more than twelve years so far. However, most of this god and demon puppet has been refined. I believe it should be completed in two or three years. As for the materials? Naturally they are very precious and powerful.  Puppet is very demanding on 'materials', and poor materials cannot withstand the power of powerful formation operations. It can be said that since I came to this forbidden land, this god and demon puppet is the most important task! All puppet masters  They are all working together to make them, while the ordinary puppet masters are making some inferior puppets."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "All the puppet masters are working together to refine it, and it took more than twelve years? When many of you came in, your realm should not be high. Instead, you gradually refined the inferior puppets, and your strength gradually improved.  Became the puppet master In other words, in the past thirty years, the most important thing in the Donglin Mountains forbidden area has been such a puppet!"

    "Yes." Mu Zishuo also nodded and admitted, "Some of the precious materials were escorted by other generals. One time, seven generals were escorted together."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    joke.

    A puppet controlled by an immortal can achieve the near-invincible strength of a true immortal.  If there were dozens or hundreds of these gods and demon puppets, they might be able to sweep across the world of Daxia!  I am a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi, so my vision is very high, but even the pure Yang best magic weapon may not be able to compare with this kind of puppet!

    Very precious!

    "Since you are refining, you will definitely be able to dispel this god and demon puppet." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    "That's good, then I'll go with you, and then I'll seize the god and demon puppet directly." Ji Ning said confidently, "Force the general to let you and Yu Xia's souls go free."

    "How do you get in? What have you become? The castle is extremely well guarded and no life can break in, including mosquitoes." Mu Zishuo said.

    "Becoming you" Ji Ning smiled, "a hair of my own."

    "hair?"

    Mu Zishuo was shocked.

    Ji Ning smiled and disappeared out of thin air, followed by an extra hair on Mu Zishuo's head.

    "Junior brother, how are you?" Ji Ning's voice echoed.

    Mu Zishuo was shocked and touched the long hair that had just appeared. "Is this okay?"

    There are indeed no flaws!

    &nbsp;Brush.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air again.

    "If you become my hair, I won't be able to discover you. But will other people in the castle discover you, senior brother?" Mu Zishuo worried.

    "Even if the true immortals and gods came, they wouldn't be able to find it." Ji Ning said confidently, the seventy-two transformations are not ordinary magical powers.

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo smiled happily, "The other puppet masters and I refined the god and demon puppets in a space deep in the castle That space was mainly populated by us puppet masters and two guards.  . No one else will bother us. We can¡¯t escape, and they don¡¯t worry at all. As long as you go, senior brother, you can definitely snatch the god and demon puppet."

    "But senior brother!" Mu Zishuo said worriedly, "As soon as you snatch the puppet, the entire castle will be discovered immediately, and even the general will know it immediately. If you threaten them, they might kill you first and then take it back.  Puppet of gods and demons.¡±

    "Kill me?" Ji Ning shook his head, "They can't kill me, so they can only choose to bow their heads."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Revealing the Immortal Mansion and the Great Movement Talisman with you

    I¡¯m afraid the other party is about to bow his head!

    Mu Zishuo also became excited. The senior brother's plan was indeed feasible, and he continued: "We must get Yu Xia's soul first. I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid that Yu Xia's soul will be tortured for endless years."

    Ji Ning was startled, then nodded: "Yes."

    Threatening the other person yourself.

    Logically the other party should bow his head, but maybe the other party threatens him with Yu Xia¡¯s soul!  Junior brother would rather die than let Yu Xia never be reincarnated.

    "Do you have a way to get Yu Xia's soul?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I haven't seen Yu Xia this month." Mu Zishuo continued, "After I enter the castle, I can ask to see Yu Xia. We can see our relatives once a month! They will not refuse they will bring them  I'll go, and when I see Yu Xia, senior brother, you should immediately snatch Yu Xia's soul."

    "but¡­¡­"

    ¡°You can only choose between grabbing Yu Xia¡¯s soul or grabbing the puppets of gods and demons.¡± Mu Zishuo frowned.

    Ji Ning smiled: "It's simple. I'll go with you to the God and Demon Puppet first, and then go to Yu Xia. I grabbed Yu Xia's soul and used the 'Great Movement Talisman' to immediately go to the God and Demon Puppet.  Capture the puppets of gods and demons."

    "A great teleportation talisman?" Mu Zishuo was also worried, "Senior brother will be escaping from the Donglin Mountains later. Is there any way to escape?"

    "I have some Great Movement Talisman." Ji Ning smiled.

    There are some.

    I got one from Shui Mansion back then, one from killing Shao Yannong, and more than a dozen from killing those demon kings and ancestors from Xie Yue in the Xianyue world.  These demon kings and evil ancestors all have at least one Great Teleportation Talisman on their bodies. It is not difficult to get one with their status.

    And now with my own treasures and my relationship with Tianbaoshan¡¯s ¡®Tianhu¡¯, it¡¯s not difficult to buy ten or eight Great Teleport Talismans.

    "First seize Yu Xia's soul, and then move over to the God-seizing Demon puppet." Mu Zishuo asked, "Seizing the God-snatching soul will alarm the castle, and I'm afraid the God-seizing Demon puppet will cause trouble."

    "Don't worry, as long as we are fast enough, we will move as soon as we get the soul not many people can stop us." Ji Ning said, "The one who threatens me in the entire Donglin Mountains is the general you mentioned.  By the time the general arrives after receiving the news that the soul has been stolen, I will have already captured the puppets of gods and demons."

    The plan is roughly taking shape.

    The two senior brothers began to discuss the details, and Mu Zishuo also introduced some of the layout of the "old castle" and so on.

    Just when the two of them were talking with great expectations¡ª¡ª

    Mu Zishuo suddenly turned pale.

    "Senior brother!" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning worriedly, "Seize Yu Xia's soul and force them to let me go free. They must suspect that you are related to me. In addition, you need to use your hands to seize the gods and demons. I'm afraid you have to use the fairy sword. In this way,  Come on, your fairy sword has been exposed again."

    "As long as they make a guess, they can guess that the person who saved me is probably you, senior brother."

    ¡°From your fairy sword, I¡¯m afraid we can also deduce that it¡¯s you.¡±

    Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also sighed inwardly.

    Junior brother still found out.

    right¡­¡­

    Last time, I was trapped in the Donglin Mountains. I believe that with the power of that mysterious force, I am afraid that I have doubted that I am practicing the 'Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques'.

    And if he comes in quietly and seizes the puppets of gods and demons, the other party may also deduce the power of the forbidden land, and then?Coming in quietly means "seventy-two changes".  After all, like other methods, such as the 'Great Teleportation Taoist Talisman', it can be moved in directly, but such spatial fluctuations will definitely be discovered.

    The possibility of self-exposure is extremely high.

    "You must not underestimate the other party. The other party is powerful Ji Ning has already predicted it.

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning said, "Don't worry, even if I am exposed in the end. I just saved you. To this mysterious force one less puppet master is nothing. You are just one of the strongholds.  Puppet Master. As for the most important puppets of gods and demons, as long as they let you go free, I will return them to them. They won't lose much. They won't make an enemy of a Taoist disciple just for this."

    Mu Zishuo shook his head: "Brother, what you said makes sense, but I feel that this force is rampant, and they are really very powerful. I don't want them to deal with you. I would rather stay here for a thousand years."

    "Thousand years, can you survive it?" Ji Ning asked anxiously, "Look at your appearance now. I'm worried that you will die if you survive halfway through."

    "alright¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning said solemnly, "If you don't agree, then I will act alone."

    ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± Mu Zishuo was in disbelief.

    "You decide," Ji Ning said, "Whether you want me to act alone, or you want to act with me."

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at the Winged Snake Lake Volume 15: The Sword Destroys the Heavenly Immortal Chapter 3: The Winged Immortal

    Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning and finally nodded: "Okay, senior brother and I will go for it together."

    "Hahaha, that's right." Ji Ning laughed and patted him on the shoulder.

    Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning and also smiled, but he had already remembered this kindness deeply in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    The one-hour rest time is up.

    The people in gray robes all walked out of their respective residences, and Mu Zishuo also walked out, his hair still messy.

    "hurry up."

    "Hurry up."

    The men in black robes had already urged them, but the puppet masters were still very calm and ignored these men in black robes. They were also puppet masters after all, although there would be some punishment if they did not refine carefully or with all their heart.  But it is appropriate to take a normal rest for an hour.

    "The status of the black-robed people in this mysterious force is very low. Those black-robed people at the Vientiane and Yuan Shen levels are just 'devil slaves', while the black-robed people at the Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal level are 'devil servants'." Before.  Mu Zishuo's introduction before the operation allowed Ji Ning to understand a little about this mysterious force.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    A misty light shrouded the castle, and the men in gray robes entered the castle one after another, and Mu Zishuo also entered.

    Ji Ning's 'vision' also changed. There was a man wearing bronze armor at the entrance of the castle. His aura was obviously much more powerful.

    "Bronze guards? Demon guards? I don't know how many demon guards there are in this stronghold." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    The demon slave is at the level of all things and the soul.

    The Demon Servant is at the level of loose immortal and earthly immortal.

    The demon guards are extremely powerful in the level of loose immortals. From Ji Ning¡¯s observation, he estimated that each of them is on the same level as the ¡®Evil Ancestor¡¯.

    ¡°Above all¡­it¡¯s the Demon General!

    The Demon General, also known as the ¡®General¡¯, is an existence at the level of an immortal.

    There are deep passages in the castle, and there are large spaces around it. There are also some puppet masters in those spaces!  But Mu Zishuo and the others continued to go deeper.

    "Here we come." At the end of the passage, a bronze demon guard said with a smile, "Open the door."

    "yes."

    The black-robed demon servants next to them immediately opened the door. The door rumbled open, and the gray-robed men entered one after another. The 'hair' transformed by Ji Ning naturally followed Mu Zishuo in too.

    "Huh." Mu Zishuo also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "Senior brother's transformation technique is indeed powerful. There are many restrictions in the castle, but senior brother is still not found."

    As soon as you enter from the gate, you will see an extremely huge independent space.

    This space has a radius of tens of thousands of feet. One by one, the gray-robed men walked through the clouds and mist and arrived around the 'giant puppet'. There were a large number of refining materials scattered around, and the puppet masters immediately began to refine it.

    "so big."

    The hair-haired ¡®Ji Ning¡¯ was observing the huge puppet, ¡°Although I heard it from my junior brother, this puppet is still too shocking. When an immortal controls it, it can have nearly invincible strength compared to the ¡®true gods and immortals¡¯.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? According to the introduction given by the junior brother.

    The most important puppet in this forbidden area is called the ¡®God and Demon Puppet¡¯, codenamed ¡®God and Demon¡¯.

    Its body is a thousand feet in size, completely black, and looks like a crab.  It has eight slender claws and two huge claws.  Just looking at the 'array' composed of countless dense lines on its main body made Ji Ning feel dizzy.  Too complicated.

    "It's so ferocious. Just looking at its appearance, it's like a natural weapon."

    This giant black crab-like god and demon puppet, the aura emanating from the unfinished formation alone, is already far beyond that of ordinary immortals!

    "There are masters of puppets from hundreds of surrounding counties gathered here." Ji Ning secretly said, "It takes just one stronghold to refine such a terrifying puppetAccording to what the junior brother said, one can be refined in more than ten years.  So, how many strongholds must there be in the entire Daxia Dynasty¡¯s 3,600 counties and all over the world? How many puppets of this level can be refined every hundred years?¡±

    Ji Ning also understood that the accounts could not be settled like this.

    After all, the materials consumed by such puppets are very precious. In addition to requiring a large number of puppet masters to refine them, a large amount of materials also need to be provided.

    "This is just the last thirty years."

    "What about the longer time before they came to Daxia?"

    Ji Ning couldn't help but feel frightened.

    Unfathomable!

    No wonder the Bodhi Patriarch who can "dream the three realms" is so?? Worry.

    "Whoosh!"

    Suddenly Mu Zishuo stopped refining and flew directly towards the entrance of this space. Two men in black robes were standing at the entrance.

    "What are you doing, not refining it?" one of the men in black robes shouted.

    ¡°I want to see my Taoist companion.¡± Mu Zishuo said.

    "Meet the Taoist companion?" The man in black robe frowned.

    "I haven't seen him this month." Mu Zishuo said, "I can see him once a month."

    "Okay, okay, there are so many things. Just wait, I'll inform you," the man in black robe said.

    Mu Zishuo nodded obediently and stood here.

    In another smaller space of the castle, there was also a group of gray-robed men surrounding a large puppet. They were caressing the large puppet. This puppet cost them a lot of effort, and now it is refined.  The puppet is being taken away.  Although they also wore gray robes, their status was not as high as Mu Zishuo's.

    Their numbers are larger, and their skills in puppetry are relatively inferior.

    "My lord, the Wing Immortal has been refined." There was an old man in red robes standing not far away, and a man in black robes said respectfully next to him.

    "Yeah." The red-robed old man smiled, "The refining process is really slow. These little guys from the Daxia world are really bad at puppets. So many people are refining a 'Yixianhao Puppet' like this."  slow."

    The man in black robe on the side was muttering to himself.

    slow?

    ¡°You old guy doesn¡¯t understand refining, and your status in the sect is low. You were just able to make the general happy, so you were ordered by the general to supervise the refining of these puppets.  If you are a formal disciple of the 'Puppet One' in the sect, you old guy will probably kneel down and lick their toes!

    "Everyone, get out of the way." The old man in red robe walked over and shouted loudly at the same time.

    The gray-robed people immediately retreated.

    The old man in red robe smiled and waved his hand, and the huge winged 'Yixian' puppet' was immediately put into the storage bracelet: "The Yixian has been refined into another one. Hehe, I will supervise it in the sect.  In this forbidden area, the refined 'Yi Xian No.' can be considered among the top ten. As long as the 'God Demon No.' is refined to 100%, I'm afraid the higher-ups will give me a lot of rewards."

    "My lord, my lord." Suddenly a voice interrupted the red-robed old man's random thoughts.

    The old man in red robe glanced impatiently at the lowly man in black robe who rushed over, and said coldly: "You loser, didn't you see that I have something to do here? What on earth are you yelling about?"

    "It's the Taoist companion Mu Zishuo wants to see." The man in black robe said, but secretly cursed the old guy in his heart.

    Demon slave, demon servant, demon guard

    This is based on strength.

    Strictly speaking, the old man in red robe is just one of the 'devil servants'. He put on the red robe because he was appreciated and supervised the refining of these puppets in the castle!  In terms of real strength, he is actually on par with other men in black robes. Those men in black robes were naturally very unhappy when they saw the old man in red robes being so arrogant. They all looked forward to the day when the old man in red robes would be finished!

    "Mu Zishuo?" The old man in red robe curled his lips, "There are so many things to do, let's go and see him."

    There are only so many puppet masters in the castle, and of course he remembers every name of these puppet masters clearly.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, the old man in red robe saw Mu Zishuo.

    The hairy Ji Ning also saw the old man in red robe. Mu Zishuo had told him in advance that this old man in red robe was also an important figure in the forbidden area. His name was Qu Huan, who specialized in supervising their puppet refining.  thing.  As for the soul, it was also hidden somewhere in the castle by the red-robed old man.

    Mu Zishuo immediately said: "I want to see the Taoist companion."

    "Let's go." The old man in red robe said impatiently, "I visit my family once a month. It must be for you. But you must refine it carefully. If you don't take it seriously, humph you should know the punishment.  "

    Mu Zishuo nodded: "I know, I know."

    The old man in red robe walked in front, passed through the wide passage, and then turned into a long and narrow fork, and was soon taken into a secret room.

    "You just wait here, I'll be here soon." The old man in red robe said.

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo sat cross-legged on the futon. The secret room was very quiet, except for a man in black robe staring at the door.

    After a while.

    The old man in red robe appeared again and walked into the secret room. He also sat down cross-legged and coldly snorted: "You only have one time to burn incense." As he said this, he turned his hand and someone appeared next to him.There is a figure of a woman in the crystal jade ball. This woman has a slim figure and a hint of sadness.

    "Xiao Xia." Mu Zishuo said excitedly.

    The woman in the jade ball also looked over and said excitedly: "Zi Shuo." After the sound of the soul passed through the jade ball, it echoed in the secret room and could be heard by the ears.

    ¡®Ji Ning¡¯ was amazed at the hair.

    Generally, the soul cannot directly make a sound. It seems to be because of the jade ball. Similarly, the soul of Yu Xia is also trapped in the jade ball.

    "It seems that Yu Xia and her junior brother have a really deep relationship." Ji Ning observed.

    "Zishuo, I know you are very tired." The woman in the jade ball was floating and worried, "Every time I see you, I feel that you are more tired and older than the last time. If you really can't resist, just leave me alone.  ¡±

    "Huh." The old man in red robe on the side snorted coldly, "It's really sincere."

    Mu Zishuo looked at the woman in the jade ball and said: "Xiaoxia, I will definitely take you away with me, I will definitely do it."

    "That's right, serve the general with peace of mind, and I will set you free within a thousand years." The old man in red robe said beside him.

    Mu Zishuo had tears in his eyes as he looked at the woman in the jade ball. Suddenly, his Yuan Power sent a message to Ji Ning: "Brother, kill Qu Huan and steal the soul."

    "good."

    One of the strands of Mu Zishuo's messy hair disappeared.

    Then a man in white clothes appeared out of thin air. At the same time as this man in white clothes appeared, his huge palm had already used the power of 'Star Reacher' and directly slapped the frightened old man in red robe. Bang~~~In an instant  , the old man in red robe was already reduced to ashes, and the man in white put away the jade ball, storage bracelet, magic weapon, etc. with a wave of his hand.

    Today¡¯s situation is not very good, so I¡¯ll just update.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Sword Destroys the Immortal Chapter 4: Anyone who stands in my way will die!

    The old man in red robe, Qu Huan, was killed instantly. The man in black robe guarding the door of the secret room was shocked, but at this time, a sword light instantly enveloped him.

    "No¡ª¡ª" The man in black robe was desperate. He didn't even have time to make a sound before he turned into ashes under the light of the sword.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning also took his junior disciple Mu Zishuo into his portable immortal mansion, and also used a Great Teleportation Talisman.

    Hum~~~

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    "what happened?"

    "How come there are such strong fluctuations?" Everyone in black robes discovered it. Although Ji Ning tried his best to control the fluctuations, it was still difficult to avoid the leakage of the fluctuations. After all, the entire "old castle" was restricted everywhere, and the induction was very clear.

    At this moment, a spatial fluctuation appeared!

    "It's moving."

    "The Great Space Shift!" Those black-robed men and bronze demon guards all changed their expressions. Although their forbidden castle was heavily defended, they could not stop the 'Great Space Shift'.  But outsiders know nothing about the layout of the forbidden area. Even if the space is moved, it is difficult to move directly into the castle.

    Deep in the castle, in that independent space, numerous gray-robed men were like ants, surrounding the giant god and demon puppet, constantly refining it to perfect it.

    Hum~~~

    Spatial fluctuations appear.

    The puppet masters and gray-robed people present were all immersed in refining. The long-term refining made them numb, and they didn't even have the slightest vigilance.

    "Who are you?" A man in gray robe discovered the sudden appearance of Ji Ning in white.

    "Intruder!"

    "Outsiders!"

    The two men in black robes who were responsible for guarding the independent space were shocked. They shouted angrily and rushed towards Ning at the same time.

    "Humph." Ji Ning snorted coldly, and with a wave of his hand, the thousands-foot-long god and demon puppet beside him disappeared out of thin air.

    "No."

    The faces of the two men in black robes who rushed towards them changed greatly. This intruder was indeed targeting their puppet of the God and Demon!  This is the most important puppet in the entire castle. If this puppet is really stolenthen the two black-robed demon servants responsible for guarding it will be extremely miserable.

    A frightening snow-like sword light enveloped them, and the world seemed to freeze for a moment. The two men in black robes were completely frozen and then turned into powder.

    The people in gray robes in the independent space were all surprised to see the scene in front of them, but they were very numb and just watched from the sidelines.  They are also full of hatred for the forces in this 'forbidden land'. For them, the more people they want to die, the better.

    "This man in white is so powerful. He actually entered the forbidden area of ??this mysterious force. It seems that he also knew the existence of this god and demon puppet. As soon as he came, he immediately accepted the god and demon puppet."

    "Well, it's very powerful. The men in black robes are all at the level of loose immortals, but they were killed in just one encounter."

    "It would be best if all these black-robed men and bronze demon guards died."

    The people in gray robes looked on.

    The bronze demon guard outside the entrance door of the independent space also immediately discovered the internal space fluctuations and rushed in. However, he could only watch as the two men in black robes were killed instantly, and there was no time to rescue them.

    "Do you know where this place is, and you can break into it?" The Bronze Demon Guard let out an angry roar, and at the same time a spear appeared in his hand, and he threw it directly towards Ning Hula!  This spear, shining with golden light, stabbed at Ji Ning with endless power.

    "Returning to the Void God and Demon?" Ji Ning sneered.

    The Bronze Demon Guards all have millions of years of strength at the level of loose immortals, and the Bronze Demon Guard in front of them is the top one in this stronghold, and is an ancient Void-Returning God Demon!  That's why I'm responsible for guarding this independent space.

    "die!!!"

    Ji Ning waved his palm.

    The palm of his hand instantly became a hundred feet in size. With the magical power of the "Star Reaching Hand", Ji Ning's palm was smacked with overwhelming power, and the golden spear was directly thrown away.  Although Ji Ning's "Star Reacher" has only reached the third turn, it is already the power of a pure Yang magic weapon!  It's just that Ji Ning has always used fairy swords in the past and rarely attacks directly with his palms, fearing that the magical power of "Star Reacher" will be leaked.

    ¡°But now that I have mastered the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, I can attack with my palms, and I am not afraid of being exposed at all.

    Sword Immortal does not necessarily have to use a sword.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????For swordsmen, every plant and tree, including long sticks, spears, palms, and legs, can perform sword skills.  I saw Ji Ning's huge palm glowing with golden light, like a huge giant sword."How is that possible?" The Void-Returning Bronze Demon Guard was shocked, roared suddenly, grabbed a spear in each hand, and resisted Xiang Ji Ning.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The huge palm slapped him directly.

    The powerful Bronze Demon Guard of the Returning God and Demon just let out a painful roar and was smashed to pieces. Just when the broken body of the god was about to heal again, another huge palm flew over,  I saw two huge palms, suddenly clasping their palms together, smashing the fragmented body of the Returning God and Demon into pieces again, bang bang bang~~~ The two huge palms struck several times like lightning, each time  The blows made the bronze demon guardian body shatter into pieces, and the divine power was extremely consumed. In just a few blows, all the divine power contained in the divine body was consumed.

    In just the blink of an eye, the Bronze Demon Guard of the Returning God and Demon died!

    "So powerful!"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "so amazing."

    The group of gray-robed people watching were dumbfounded. They knew very well how powerful the bronze demon guard was. How could a Void-Returning God-Demon be killed just like that?

    "This is the Star Picker!" Ji Ning also used the power of the Star Picker for the first time. "When I reach the fourth turn of the Star Picker, the palm of my hand alone will be comparable to the pure Yang.  Innate middle-grade level. By then, the power of my star-catching hand will be even more powerful."

    The fifth turn is the ultimate in innate spiritual treasure.

    The sixth turn is the realm of Taoist Sanshou, where even a big world can be easily smashed!

    "Boom!"

    After Ji Ning collected the treasure left by the bronze demon guard with a wave of his hand, he rushed out of this independent space like an ancient god and demon.

    "Block him."

    "kill him."

    Men in black robes and bronze demon guards are gathering quickly throughout the castle.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Donglin Sect of the Donglin Mountains, the young man in silver armor was fishing leisurely.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The fluctuations in space were like a pebble falling on the lake. The ripples spread out and reached the young man in silver armor. The young man in silver armor changed his face and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of the forbidden area: "Great space movement? Not good!"  "

    Boom!

    The young man in silver armor immediately turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the forbidden area. He was as fast as lightning. Although there were many formations in the forbidden area, these formations were controlled by this young man in silver armor!  He easily penetrated the numerous formations and soon arrived at the grand canyon, where he saw the castle at a glance.

    There was a rumble and chaos in the castle.

    "Anyone who blocks me will die!!!" A cold roar came from the castle, making the many men in black robes outside the castle turn pale, with panic in their eyes.

    "In just a short period of time, three bronze demon guards died, and even Bossia died?" The silver-armored young man's face became even more ugly when he realized that this group of demon guards were the most powerful soldiers under his command.  He was naturally very familiar with it. The powerful auras dissipated and annihilated, which surprised him and made him feel how terrifying this enemy was!

    He went from Donglin Sect to the forbidden area. In such a short period of time, three bronze demon guards alone died.

    "Kill to my territory."

    Following the young man in Shining Armor, he felt unprecedented anger and humiliation.

    How proud is he?

    "Death!" The young man in silver armor could sense that the powerful aura in the castle was about to rush out of the gate of the castle. The restrictions in the castle were also controlled by the general, so the general himself could clearly sense it.  Seeing everything in the castle, I also sensed that the god and demon puppet in the castle had disappeared.

    A fiery red divine bow suddenly appeared in the hand of the young man in silver armor, and an equally fiery red arrow appeared in his hand.

    Draw the bow!

    Archery!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    When the arrow came out, it instantly turned into a huge flaming dragon and rushed towards the main entrance of the castle.

    I saw a terrifying sword light flying out of the castle and out of the main entrance. This terrifying sword light had turned into a black divine dragon in mid-air. When the black divine dragon and the flame divine dragon collided in the sky, a  The young man in white clothes has walked out of the main entrance of the castle. There are densely packed fairy swords floating around the young man in white clothes. Each fairy sword is so powerful that it floats all around, as if surrounded by the emperor.  The young man in white clothes was looking up.

    He looked at the young man in silver armor in the distance.

    The young man in silver armor also looked down at the man in white robe.

    The two people¡¯s eyes collided, as if they were real.

    ??One person is surrounded by many fairy swordsone person is holding a divine bow

    "Nearly two hundred immortal swords? They all seem to be of the highest quality at the immortal level!"

    "A bow? Is he also an expert archer?"

    Both of them had their own thoughts in their minds.

    ¡°Boom~~~~~¡±

    The terrifying arrows collided head-on with the sword light of the Great Thousand Sword Formation. For a moment, the sky and the earth were darkened, followed by "rumbling~~~" circles of ripples spread out in all directions, and there were even more sharp wisps in those ripples.  The ray of light affected some men in black robes not far away, and instantly turned into powder the moment they were hit.

    "Block."

    "Block."

    More than ten loose immortal queens died, and many other black-robed loose immortals escaped with their lives.

    "Demon servants, all retreat." The young man in silver armor shouted coldly. In a battle at this level these black-robed immortals are nothing more than cannon fodder.

    "yes."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????A lot of men in black robes fled in succession. Normally, they show off their power and kill some of the gods of all things like killing chickens, but when they encountered such a terrifying existence in front of them they were the ¡®chickens¡¯ that were killed.

    "Run away? Have you asked me?" Ning, who was standing there in white clothes, shouted angrily. Suddenly, more than a hundred top-quality flying swords of the immortal order were suspended around him, flying in all directions in an instant, directly killing those black-robed immortals.  Ji Ning had sworn a long time ago He would not let go of all those who had harmed his junior brother!

    "Seeking death!" The young man in silver armor was furious and waved his hand violently, and suddenly the black clouds covering the sky and the earth shrouded downwards.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 6: Who will set me free?

    The black cloud was full of resilience and completely enveloped the area below.  The more than a hundred top-quality flying swords of the immortal class were unable to pierce the black cloud, but Ji Ning's attack was too fast. Before the black cloud could stop him, he had already killed more than twenty black-robed immortals.

    The young man in silver armor looked ugly.

    "Broken." Ji Ning withdrew many immortal swords, and at the same time condensed the second sword light of the Great Thousand Sword Formation. This dazzling sword light directly turned into a black divine dragon, tearing apart the black clouds, rolling and spreading.  Wanton.

    "snort."

    The young man in silver armor withdrew the black clouds with a wave of his hand, and looked down. At this moment, the men in black robes had fled away.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Bronze demon guards were flying in from all over the place, all suspended in mid-air and standing behind the silver-armored young man.

    "All demon guards, form a formation and besiege!" The young man in silver armor pointed downwards and shouted, "You are not allowed to act alone."

    "yes."

    Suddenly, every nine bronze demon guards formed a team and formed a formation in mid-air to form a hundred-foot-long divine beast. This was a divine beast similar to a tiger, but its claws were longer, its fangs were longer, its hair was hanging down, and it had a pair of eyes.  It was even glowing with a cold green light.

    "The beast of Bifan?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Last time I encountered the Bashe Formation of Blood Cloud Tower. I didn't expect to encounter the Bifan Formation this time. This force is really powerful."

    The Ancestral Dragon was born from chaos. It is the oldest divine dragon since the beginning of Chaos. It is older than the Candle Dragon and is the first dragon, so it is called the Ancestral Dragon.

    Zulong has nine sons.

    Each of the nine sons is born with great strength, and Bian is one of them.

    "kill!"

    "Kill him!"

    The three beasts swooped down in mid-air. Ji Ning looked up at the three beasts and suddenly felt the vibration of the castle behind him. He immediately turned around and saw that the main entrance of the castle also had the same structure.  A 'bigan beast' rushed out.

    There were also some Bronze Demon Guards in the castle. Because Ji Ning killed them too quickly, those Bronze Demon Guards didn't even have time to gather and form a formation.

    "This man in white has a powerful sword. He should be a powerful swordsman who refines the air flow. Although the swordsman who refines the air flow is powerful he is most afraid of close combat. If we besiege him, as long as one claw falls on him, he will be dead."

    "Kill him, otherwise the general and us will suffer."

    They all have murderous intentions.

    They don't want Ji Ning to leave alive, because refining puppets in the Donglin Mountains is a very secret matter. Once this stronghold is exposed After being known to the Great Xia Dynasty, the Great Xia Dynasty will probably start crazy exploration, with a purpose.  Exploration, then I'm afraid more strongholds will be exposed.

    Note  So far many strongholds have not been exposed!  Although the Daxia Dynasty also found some places that were "weird", they did not know what these places were for, so the Daxia Dynasty did not act rashly.

    It is also the Donglin Mountain stronghold that is unlucky.

    After all, Ji Ning is the only one who can do the "Seventy-two Changes" in the entire Daxia world, so Ji Ning went deep into it quietly. If it were others, there would be no way to discover this big secret.

    "We can't let him escape!" The young man in silver armor high in the sky stared at Ji Ning with a cold light in his eyes, "If he escapes, I will be in big trouble. The cave master will definitely blame me!"

    ¡­¡­

    The four ferocious beasts carry endless power, each one is no less than the 'Ba Snake' that assassinated Ji Ning in Xueyun Tower. However, Ji Ning is not the same Ji Ning as before. He has cultivated the Nine Heavens of Chiming to the 16th level.  After heavy training, his strength has already made a big leap.

    "Get out of here."

    I saw a huge palm that was also a hundred feet long and slapped a Biyan beast. The Bizan beast also roared and exhaled its sharp claws. The blades protruding from its sharp claws were extremely narrow and sharp.

    Bang!  !  !

    The giant palm glowing with golden light directly threw the Biyan beast away. The other three Bizan beasts also attacked frantically. Ji Ning's other palm also waved out. In the process of waving, the palm of his hand flew away.  It rose up when it saw the wind, reaching a size of a hundred feet in an instant, and once again knocked away a beast.

    "Three heads and six arms." Ji Ning turned into three heads and six arms, and saw six huge palms slapping in all directions.

    The palms of the hands have the power of pure Yang magic weapons, which is much better than using fairy swords, and using fairy swords also requires the consumption of Yuan energy. The palms of this 'star-catching hand' have long been refined like magic weapons, just like the 'Eight-nine Mysterious Skills'  , the palm itself does not need to consume divine power, but the powerful power stimulated by the magical power of the Star Reaching Hand does require the consumption of divine power.

    ¡°??!  ""boom!  ""boom!  ""boom!  ""boom!  ""boom!  "Six huge palms, each palm is shining with sharp golden light, just like the edge of a sword, either slapping, chopping, or poking.

    The four beasts besieged them like crazy, but they were blown away time and time again.

    "General!"

    "General, this man is a god and demon! Moreover, his body is powerful, like a vajra body. He actually received our attack with the palm of his hand."

    Each bronze demon guard sent a message to the young man in silver armor.

    The young man in silver armor watched this scene from a high altitude with an ugly expression on his face: "I didn't expect that his close combat would be even more powerful than the sword formation." In fact, if he used the fairy sword, Ji Ning's close combat would be weaker, but now  With the power of the palm, it is actually stronger than the second most important one in the Great Thousand Sword Formation.

    "Hahaha, General, do you still want to fight? You can't do anything to me, and if I want to leave, I can leave at any time." Ji Ning's laughter came from below.

    "Stop." The young man in silver armor shouted.

    Immediately, the four beasts retreated away, hovering on both sides of the silver-armored young man, looking at the white-clothed Ning from afar.  They were all a little frightenedthe thirty-six bronze demon guards working together were unable to do anything to the person in front of them. No wonder they had easily managed to get out of the castle before.

    "With your strength, you can use the Great Teleport Talisman to leave the castle." The young man in silver armor said coldly, "But you didn't leave, probably because of that Mu Zishuo."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    I have already used the Seventy-Two Transformations to change my appearance and aura, so why did this general directly mention ¡®Mu Zishuo¡¯?

    "Jin Ning." The young man in silver armor looked down and said coldly, "You think I can't guess it's you? In the entire Daxia world, the only one who can quietly enter the forbidden area is you, who can change in seventy-two ways, right?  . And as soon as I investigated, I found that Mu Zishuo, the puppet master in the castle, had disappeared. If anyone would come to save Mu Zishuo, I would only think of you, Ji Ning."

    "Before, I didn't dare to confirm that you practiced the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, but now I am sure of it."

    The young man in silver armor sneered.

    The young man in white below laughed, and immediately turned into the animal-skin Ji Ning.

    "Yes, it's me. I know that I won't be able to hide for long by practicing the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques. Last time I was trapped in your Donglin Mountains, I didn't expect you to guess it this time." Ji Ning said, "I know that god of yours  The demon puppet is very important, I can give you the god and demon puppet, but you need to let my junior brother Mu Zishuo go free."

    "I believe that a puppet whose value is comparable to that of a top-quality pure Yang magic weapon would be a good deal for my junior brother," Ji Ning said.

    "A good deal? No, it's just a half-refined puppet. It hasn't been completely refined yet. It doesn't have much value at all." The young man in silver armor said.

    "It's not very valuable to outsiders, but it's very valuable to you. You can continue to refine it." Ji Ning looked up at the young man in silver armor. "I only have one request: let my junior brother be free."

    "Hahaha, freedom?"

    The young man in silver armor laughed angrily, "I let Mu Zishuo go free, who will let me go free?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Who set him free?

    "You have discovered this forbidden area, and the secrets in the forbidden area have been leaked. If I don't kill you, how can I escape the punishment?" The young man in silver armor looked ferocious, "You and your junior brother, please die."

    Ning immediately understood that this mysterious force was divided into levels using the terms "Demon Slave", "Demon Servant", "Demon Guard" and "Demon General". It was obviously as hierarchical as an army.  I broke in and discovered the secret of this forbidden area. Once the secret is revealed, this mysterious force will become very passive.

    "Wait a moment." Ji Ning continued, "I would like to make an oath of heaven not to leak the secrets of the forbidden area in the Donglin Mountains. Then I will give you the puppets of gods and demons, and you will let my junior brother go free."

    "Even if you make the oath of heaven, the higher ups will still punish me. So I will be fine only if you die." The young man in silver armor made a deep voice, "You think that since you have practiced the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, I can't do anything to you.  Hmm? Even the immortals died in my hands, let alone you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a green snake that snaked for more than ten miles appeared in the sky. The green snake was very slender and it came directly towards Ji Ning.

    "A rope?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The most feared thing about magical powers such as the Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong is the binding magic weapon. For example, if you are tied up with this rope, you will not be able to use Taoist charms and you will not be able to enter the immortal mansion. That is the real trouble.

    so¡ª¡ª

    You must not be tied up.

    "I just want you to let my junior brother go free." Ji Ning was surrounded by questions.Holding a fairy sword, a sharp golden sword light condensed in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be better off if I kill you.¡± The young man in silver armor roared.

    The golden sword light and the huge green snake collided in the high air. The green snake transformed from the rope was extremely powerful. Just one collision caused the black dragon transformed into the golden sword light to completely collapse.

    "If you don't agree, I will kill you if you agree!" Ji Ning was also angry, and a black Taoist robe Ji Ning appeared out of thin air next to him.

    I saw two Ji Ning standing side by side.

    A total of three hundred and twenty-four top-quality immortal-level flying swords appeared in mid-air. For a time, the main body and the second soul were respectively controlling "one hundred and sixty-two" immortal swords!  It should be noted that the memory of the main body and the second soul are connected and they are completely of the same mind. The power of both of them is the same as the "Northern Ming Sutra", and they are even in the late stage of returning to the void.

    I saw that the Yuan Power trained in the "Northern Ming Jing" is transmitted to every immortal-level flying sword. Although it is controlled by the main body and the second Yuan Shen respectively, it is like one person controlling it!

    At one time, more than 300 top-quality flying swords of the immortal level were completely combined!

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡±

    A golden fairy sword, carrying terrifying pressure, appeared suspended in front of the main body and the second soul.

    The fourth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation!

    This is the strongest combat power of Ji Ning¡¯s Qi Flow!  More powerful than me in close combat!

    "Kill!" Ji Ning in animal skin and black robe Ji Ning roared at the same time!

    ¡ª¡ª(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 6: Long Soul Jade

    Many formation techniques, such as the Ba Snake Formation and the Bi Fan Formation, use different parts of each and then combine them to increase their strength dramatically!  At this moment, Ji Ning and the Second Soul also had the prototype of a combined formation. Although it was not intentional, it was more "ingenious" than many combined formation techniques.

    "hold head high!"

    The golden fairy sword turned into an extremely huge winding black divine dragon. The black divine dragon let out a dragon roar, and the dragon roar resounded throughout the sky.

    This is the power formed by the superposition of more than three hundred immortal-level flying swords through the ¡®Great Thousand Sword Formation¡¯!

    The power is strong enough to surpass the magical powers of many gods and demons who refine their bodies!

    "What!" The expression of the young man in silver armor in the sky changed slightly, "Block it!"

    ¡°Shiss~~~¡±

    The green snake that turned into a rope in the sky also made a hissing sound. This equally huge green snake immediately entangled itself in the face of the black dragon's attack.

    The dragon soars into the sky!

    The green snake is entangled!

    "Boom~~~" There was a violent shock in the sky, and the violent power spread in all directions, affecting the four Biyan beasts. The Biyan beasts emitted waves of roars, which naturally blocked the attack.  impact.  And some weak black-robed loose immortals had already fled far away.

    But the surrounding canyons suffered. The canyon roared, the earth cracked, many gravels turned into powder, and the cliffs on both sides of the canyon began to collapse on a large scale.

    When the ancient castle faced the impact, there was a faint light shining on its surface, blocking all impacts.

    "Not good." The expression of the young man in silver armor changed drastically, and the green snake in the sky completely collapsed and turned into the original rope.  But the black divine dragon is still powerful, and it is flying wildly in the sky, trying to continue attacking the green snake, "This Ji Ning is so powerful, he has not yet become an immortal, and the power of the immortal sword is so great."

    "You want to capture me? General, you are not strong enough!" Ji Ning in animal skin and black Taoist robe shouted angrily at the same time.

    Ang~~~

    The black divine dragon high in the sky let out a dragon roar and continued to swoop over.

    "I don't believe it, I don't believe it, I must capture him." The young man in silver armor gritted his teeth. He was unwilling to fail. He was unwilling to bear the consequences of failure. He saw a seal formed in his hand and shouted, "Shura!"

    The powerful magic power of the Immortal Family quickly aroused the power of heaven and earth, and a tall, thin and ugly warrior who was completely black formed in the sky. This ugly warrior pointed directly at Ji Ning with a three-pointed two-edged sword and roared: "Little  Thief, suffer death." At the same time, the ugly warrior rushed over.

    "Dharma Protector Heavenly Dragon!" The seal in the hands of the young man in silver armor changed again.

    Another meandering golden dragon appeared in the sky. The golden dragon also let out a dragon roar and swooped down.

    "Sleepy!"

    At the same time, the huge rope in the sky turned into a strange green snake. The green snake also had a snake head at the tail, one at the head and one at the end, and it was roaring towards Ji Ning.

    Maintaining two secret arts and one magic weapon is an extremely heavy burden on the silver-armored general.

    ¡­¡­

    "Break it for me." Animal skin Ji Ning and black Taoist robe Ji Ning simultaneously controlled the Great Thousand Sword Formation. More than three hundred immortal-level flying swords once again condensed into an unrivaled sharp golden flying sword. The golden flying sword  The whistling turned into a black dragon in the air, and for a moment there were two black dragons in the sky.

    "Maintaining the fourth heavy sword radiance of two Great Thousand Sword Formations at the same time is also the ultimate achievement of Ji Ning.

    "Trapped him."

    "It must be trapped." There was a look of madness in the eyes of the young man in silver armor. "It took me so many years to transcend. I don't want to be punished again, never!"

    I saw an ugly Shura warrior, a protector heavenly dragon, and a two-headed green snake high in the sky, all attacking at the same time.

    Two black divine dragons greeted him.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !

    There was a roar in the air, and there were shock waves everywhere.

    "Hahaha General, your methods are not enough." Ji Ning laughed. The fourth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation's sword-light dragon in the sky actually defeated the Shura warrior general and the guardian dragon before dissipating.

    "Town!"

    The young man in silver armor suddenly waved his hand, and big seals appeared in the sky, seven in total. Each big seal had a dim light, and there were some words on the big seal. The big seal in the sky looked like a tower.  The mountains are suspended, and there is light flowing between these seals, as if they are one body.

    "Suppression!" The young man in silver armor pointed angrily at Ji Ning.

    The seven seals suddenly descended from high altitude, and they came quickly.It gathered together and even turned into a huge mountain peak that hit Ning.

    "break."

    Ji Ning also pointed upward. The two black divine dragons transformed into the sword light of the Great Thousand Sword Formation soared into the sky, like fish swimming upstream.

    Bang~~~~

    When the huge mountain peak was smashed, the two black divine dragons collapsed. This made Ji Ning's pupils shrink, and he immediately used his magical power to transform into a giant with three heads and six arms.  Ji Ning himself stretched out six big palms at the same time and slapped hard on the huge mountain peak that descended. "Boom~~~~" The sky collapsed and the earth shattered. Ji Ning himself sank directly into the ground. The surrounding earth was completely shattered and sunken.  It spreads in all directions.

    Ji Ning himself sank into the soil from his chest down, and then came out in a flash.

    "Hahaha, General, what a skill." Ji Ning looked at the young man in silver armor with a smile.

    The young man in silver armor had a gloomy face.

    "Damn it, damn it." The young man in silver armor felt very unwilling. He had already seen Ji Ning's strength. He admitted that the opponent's sword array was very powerful.  But in terms of strength Ji Ning is definitely far inferior to him. He is also a top-notch existence among the immortals!

    But this battle is not about strength, but about tying the opponent with ropes!

    If it was just a competition, then he could use the magic seal of the Seven Directions 'Pure Yang Low Grade' to perform the strongest move without any distractions. But this time he wanted to trap the enemy, so he had to be distracted to use the 'rope', and it also cost a lot of money.  A lot of effort was put into exerting the maximum power of the rope. It was not easy to tie up the gods and demons of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques.

    If you distract the rope, you will not be able to perform your strongest move when using the Great Seal.

    "You win!" The young man in silver armor looked at Ji Ning in a low voice, "I can't kill you, and I can't capture you either."

    "His strength is obviously much higher than Ji Ning's.

    But I just can¡¯t capture Ji Ning!

    This is the power of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique Unless the gap in strength between the two is really too big, then Ji Ning can be defeated first and then tied up.  Obviously the gap between this general and Ji Ning is not too big.

    The canyon has long been reduced to ruins. Above the ruins are only General Silver Armor, a group of bronze demon guards, Ji Ning, and Mu Zishuo.

    General Shining Armor finally bowed his head. He could not kill Ji Ning and could not avoid punishment. He could only minimize the losses so as to reduce the punishment.

    "good."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded, "This is called wisdom."

    Mu Zishuo on the side also had a look of relief in his eyes. Just now, Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and General Shining Armor all made an oath of heaven. Ji Ning promisedas long as Mu Zishuo is free, the secrets in the castle will never be told to anyone.  .  The same goes for Mu Zishuo, who will never reveal the secrets here.

    General Shinjia naturally let Mu Zishuo go free.

    "General, please activate the formation and let us leave." Ji Ning stood in mid-air. Mu Zishuo beside him had a look of relief. His whole person seemed to be suddenly full of life, and he was also full of hope for the future.

    "Don't worry."

    General Shinjia sighed, "Before I leave, I'll tell you another piece of bad news."

    Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo¡¯s expressions changed.

    bad news?

    "I was defeated miserably this time." General Shinjia sighed. "The forbidden area is so heavily guarded. Even the puppet masters we captured all swore an oath of heaven not to escape. Once they escape, they will die. So I never  I thought about who could sneak in I would be unlucky if I met someone with eight or nine profound skills."

    "Stop talking nonsense, what exactly are you going to say?" Ji Ning frowned and shouted.

    After sighing, General Shinjia looked at Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo, and then sneered: "Qu Huan, who was responsible for some trivial matters in the castle, is dead. If my guess is correct, Mu Zishuo has already taken away the souls of his relatives.  gone."

    Mu Zishuo on the side yelled: "So what?"

    "Have you ever heard of Longhun Jade?" General Shining Armor said with a smile. He felt happy to be able to disgust the two people in front of him.

    "Longhun Jade?" Mu Zishuo and Ji Ning all changed. Ji Ning also learned some common sense in the Three Realms on Fangcun Mountain, so of course he knew about Longhun Jade.  As for Mu Zishuo, who has a lot of research on Puppet One, he has naturally heard of the legendary material ¡®Long Soul Jade¡¯ on Puppet One.

    Longhun Jade: As long as the soul enters the Longhun Jade, it will become one with the Longhun Jade and can no longer escape. However, it is also nourished by the Longhun Jade. As long as it is not attacked or destroyed, it can survive forever.  .  Puppet masters usually implant the Longhun Jade into the puppet, and the soul in the Longhun Jade controls the entire puppet, making the puppet full of spirituality.

    "Don't you recognize it?" General Shinjia smiled, "The crystal jade ball that stores the soul is the Longhun Jade!  "

    ¡°What!¡± Mu Zishuo was shocked and angry.

    "It's over." Ji Ning looked at his junior brother aside. If Yu Xia's soul is in the 'Jade Ball of the Long Soul Jade', he will never be able to come out of the Long Soul Jade and can only live in such a small place forever.  In fact, this is a very painful thing, and there will never be a chance to reincarnate.

    "Maybe this is also a good thing." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    There are two sides to the matter.

    Yu Xia¡¯s soul and the Longhun Jade have merged into one, and they will never be able to get out or be reincarnated, which is very painful.

    But this way, I can always stay with Mu Zishuo.

    "Mu Zishuo." The silver-armored young man in the distance sneered, "You are very happy that the souls of your relatives can accompany you forever. But don't forget, how painful it is for her to be trapped in that small place forever? This kind of pain will  Accompanying her for endless years, until the moment she was attacked and destroyed and died, that was when her soul was gone."

    Mu Zishuo gritted his teeth: "Xiao Xia"

    He feels guilty.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly when he saw this, but the silver-armored general in the distance laughed and said: "Look at how nice I am, and I even tell you this news. Okay, hurry up and leave."

    "Let's go." Ji Ning glanced coldly at the silver-armored general in the distance, put Mu Zishuo directly into the Immortal Mansion with him, and then flew into the sky. The formation in the sky did not stop him at all. Ji Ning quickly flew away, and then  Use the space to move and disappear.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 7: Cave Master

    The young man in silver armor looked up at the dim sky and sighed: "These good days are over."

    "General."

    The many bronze demon guards on the side looked at the silver-armored young man anxiously.

    After the silver-armored young man sighed, he turned around and took a step to reach the formations outside the forbidden area in the distance. He quickly passed through the formations, and a large group of black-robed men and Donglin Sect members had already gathered outside the formations.  People, the previous great turbulence and large-scale space movement have long attracted the attention of many people outside.

    "General." The leader of the Donglin Sect stepped forward, "What happened? Do you need my help from the Donglin Sect?"

    "What happened?" The silver-armored young man muttered, and then waved his hand, and suddenly a phantom mountain appeared out of thin air and hit the Donglin Sect Leader directly. Poof~~ completely smashed the Donglin Sect Master to pieces.  Turned into ashes.

    The many disciples surrounding Donglin Sect, including Sanxian, Dixian and even Yuanshen Wanxiang, were all in disbelief.

    Some people also expressed joy: "It's a good death."

    The leader of the Donglin Sect is a typical coward, extremely flattering, which makes some forbearing disciples who still care about the Donglin Sect very unhappy.

    General Silver Armor calmly ordered: "All disciples of the Donglin Sect who are willing to be loyal to me, surrender to me, and willing to become my slaves must kneel down immediately."

    The voice seems to be low.

    But it resounded in the minds of every Donglin Sect disciple. For a time, those scattered everywhere, whether they were patrolling the mountains, practicing, or retreating everyone was stunned.

    "You have ten breaths to make a decision." General Shining Armor said calmly.

    "Yes, we are willing." Immediately some disciples began to flatter and kneel down.

    But there are still many disciples who look in disbelief?

    Loyalty?  Surrender?

    this is very simple.

    But voluntarily becoming a slave?  This is too exaggerated. They are immortal cultivators and have been dissatisfied for a long time.  General Shining Armor was considered 'kind' to them earlier.  But now you say 'slave'?  Slave, that means your life belongs to the other party, and you completely obey the other party's orders.

    "Ten, nine, eight, seven" General Shining Armor chanted slowly, "Six, five!"

    When I read five, I suddenly stopped.

    The silver-armored general smiled. He took one step and was already high in the sky. Suddenly the earth shook. He saw mountains starting to float in all directions. It was the 'Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace' that was used to deal with Ji Ning.  .

    "There are more than 39,000 disciples of the Donglin Sect." General Silver Armor's voice boomed, "More than 20,000 people are kneeling. Among those kneeling are 21 earthly immortals and 301 souls.  These three hundred and twenty-two people are spared death everyone else must die!"

    The sound echoed throughout the Donglin Mountains.

    Follow¡ª¡ª

    The endless flames began to divide into strands and began to rush towards the entire Donglin Mountains.

    ¡°General, it¡¯s not even ten breaths yet.¡±

    "General."

    Some of the Earthly Immortals and Loose Immortals who had been hesitant at first screamed anxiously upon seeing this, and even some Yuanshen and Earthly Immortals and Loose Immortals began to kneel down.

    "It's too late." General Shinjia laughed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off???  This Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace poses a great threat to the ¡®Celestial Immortals¡¯. How can these Donglin Sect disciples resist it?

    "No, I surrender, I surrender, general, I am willing to be a slave." A young man screamed miserably, and was also burned to ashes by the flames.

    "Little Zifu monkwhat do I need from you?" General Shining Armor sneered.

    Despair enveloped the entire Donglin Mountains.

    "Only the souls and immortals who knelt down before the countdown to five were able to survive.  The other Donglin Sect disciples all died.  Even those who chose to self-destruct had their souls sucked into one place by the large array arranged in the Donglin Mountains, and then strangled to death, basically killing them all.

    There was silence for a moment.

    "receive."

    General Shinjia waved his hand, and a huge bag appeared in the sky. The mouth of the bag opened and immediately put away all the Yuanshen Taoists, Sanxian and Earthly Immortals below.

    He went to the forbidden area again and put away all the important things such as the puppet master and the castle.

    "Let's go." General Silver Armor led a group of bronze demon guards to the entrance of the black mist cave, and entered the black mist cave entrance one after another.

    Another moment passed.

    The black fog at the entrance of the cave has completely dissipated.? 

    The entire Donglin Mountains became silent, and all living creatures, including some animals, were dead. Even the formations in the forbidden area and the Nine Heavens Divine Poison Furnace were destroyed.

    Donglin Sect is truly removed from the list!

    ¡­¡­

    This is a vast world.

    The city in the center of the world is an extremely huge fortress. The fortress is so big that even beings like gods cannot see the end at a glance.

    "I'm back, finally back to the fifth world again."

    A hole of black mist opened in the sky, and a young man in silver armor and a group of bronze demon guards walked out.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± An invisible force passed over their team.

    "General." Many bronze demon guards looked at the young man in silver armor.

    "You all go to the camp and wait for orders." General Shinjia sighed, "I'm afraid I will be transferred this time, and you will have to suffer with me."

    "General, I don't blame you, I can only blame Ji Ning."

    "Yes, Ji Ning knows the Eighty-nine Mysterious Arts, so you can't blame the general at all." The bronze demon guards said anxiously.

    The young man in silver armor smiled: "Okay, I'm going to see the cave master. You go to the camp and wait."

    "Yes." The bronze demon guards responded.

    The young man in silver armor turned into a stream of light first and swooped directly into the fortress from a high altitude. One of the places automatically opened a passage to allow him to enter.  As for the other bronze demon guards, they need to land down and enter through the city gate.  After all, the general is an immortal and his status is much higher than them.

    In a huge palace hall.

    A man in a fiery red robe sat high on the throne, looking down. The terrifying aura filled the air, no less than that of the Emperor of Great Xia.

    The young man in silver armor walked into the hall, bowed respectfully and saluted: "Greetings to the cave master."

    "Butchasi." The man in the fiery red robe looked down and frowned slightly, "Aren't you in Huofan County in the Daxia world? Your task is to supervise the refining of the puppets. There must be no mistakes. Why did you leave the Daxia world privately?  ,came here?"

    "The stronghold built by my subordinates in the Donglin Mountains of Fire Fan County has been infiltrated" The young man in silver armor told everything honestly, because he knew very well how powerful the organization was. Even if he didn't say it, he believed that  Within a day, the organization will also know everything that happened in the Donglin Mountains.

    "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills? Ji Ning?" The man in the fiery red robe frowned.

    The young man in silver armor was worried, with beads of sweat on his forehead.

    "You really disappoint me." The man in the red robe shook his head and sighed.

    "Cave Master, I, I" The silver-armored young man was also unwilling to give up. You really can't blame him for this. Even other strongholds would suffer if they encountered someone who knew the 'Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills'.

    "Anyone who has merit needs to be rewarded, and those who have made mistakes need to be punished." The cave master said indifferently, "Butchasi, because of you, it has become more difficult to invade the world of Daxia. I will punish you take your team to the 'Beishan World'  Establish a stronghold, continue to refine puppets, and kill at least five immortals within a hundred years."

    The young man in silver armor trembled in his heart.

    Beishan World?

    Unlike the Daxia world, which is a unified world, the Beishan world is even more chaotic, so fighting has started long ago.  Going to the 'Great Xia World' is a blessing, but going to the 'Beishan World' may lead to a war at any time.  Not to mention having to kill five immortals.

    Every immortal is hard to mess with. No one knows what tricks a long-lived immortal can use. Maybe when they are at an advantage, their friends and masters will suddenly arrive.  Therefore, killing immortals is very dangerous. Although he has killed more than ten immortals, he has accumulated them over a long period of time. It can be considered that he has gone through many killings before finally living a good life and being arranged to refine puppets in the world of Daxia.  , none of them have any combat missions.

    Now that the good days are gone and the hard days are coming, maybe he will die in the world of Beishan!

    This has been settled.  If Ji Ning hadn't asked for something from him and made a heavenly oath not to leak secrets, I'm afraid his punishment would have been even more severe!

    "Yes." The young man in silver armor responded respectfully.

    "Let's go immediately." The cave master waved his hand.

    The young man in silver armor immediately stepped back and left the hall.

    The hall became quiet.

    Wow.

    An enchanting woman in white clothes appeared behind the cave master. This enchanting woman was very charming, and her slender waist was looming under the translucent white clothes. She laughed softly and said: "Master, Butchasi is also a master under your command. A very powerful fighter."  General, and hasn¡¯t that Ji Ning already sworn an oath to heaven?¡±"What do you know?" the cave master said calmly, "Ji Ning made an oath to heaven not to reveal the secret of making puppets in the castle, but Ji Ning is very close to Emperor Xia, so he can definitely warn Emperor Xia. In this way  Once this happens, it will be even more difficult to invade the Daxia world.¡±

    "It's a big world, so cautious." The enchanting woman muttered.

    "The Daxia world is different from other ordinary big worlds." The cave master said, "The Xia Emperor is of the royal bloodline of the ancient Pangu world. How deep is his background? Who knows what methods these ancient royal disciples can use, and the Xia Emperor and Yinglong  Dao Ancestor is also a good brother. If you want to invade the world of Daxia, you must be wary of Ying Long Dao Ancestor. How can you not be cautious?"

    The enchanting woman exclaimed: "Taozu Yinglong? Master, you never said that before."

    "What's the use of telling you, you're not even an immortal." The cave master said helplessly.

    "Xia Huangzhen and Yinglong Daozu are good brothers?" the enchanting woman was still curious.

    "It's a secret to you, but how many of the powerful people in the Three Realms don't know about it?" The cave master shook his head, "Then Emperor Xia was afraid that everyone wouldn't know, so he built Yinglong Mountain even higher than his Tianmang Palace!  Mang Palace is the palace of his palace, and it represents his Emperor Xia. Yinglong Mountain is a head taller than him. Who do you think Yinglong Mountain represents? It is naturally a stronger existence than him. Among the three realms, it is related to 'Yinglong Mountain'.  That is the Taoist ancestor Yinglong!"

    The enchanting woman suddenly realized: "What do I mean, Master, you are all true immortals and gods, but you haven't taken any action."

    "Don't underestimate Emperor Xia. Even if Yinglong Daozu doesn't get involved, it won't be easy to take over the world of Daxia. Ancient royal family? Hum This is not just a name. Even if it is just a branch of the ancient royal family, it is not good.  Provoked." The cave master said.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 8: Sense of Crisis

    The enchanting woman nodded: "I understand, I have always felt that the Great Xia World is not very strong. Like the Beishan Great World, there are three true immortals and gods."

    "The fortune of the Great Xia world is extremely great, and it is also ranked at the top among the three realms. How can such a great world, completely unified, be weaker than the great world of Beishan?" The cave master shook his head, "It should be noted that any unified great world is not the ruler.  He is extremely powerful, but his background is very large.¡±

    "Oh, then master this Ji Ning, how do we deal with him?" the enchanting woman asked.

    "He has learned the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques, so his master is one of the top Taoist ancestors." The cave master smiled coldly, "But no matter who his master is, he is definitely not from our side. This one  If Ji Ning is allowed to grow in the Daxia world, it will only cause more trouble. It is best to kill him! Even the Taoist ancestor behind him may have to consider whether it is worth getting involved for the sake of a disciple."

    "How to kill?" the enchanting woman asked.

    "We in the Ten Thousand Demons Cave are refining puppets. Fighting and killing is not our business. We kill some enemies because of our merits. If we don't fight and kill, that's what we should do." The cave master smiled, "This discipline  Ning can't even do anything to Buchasi, but let's leave the hard nut to the Wujian Sect. Disciple, go and see the leader of the Wujian Sect for me, so that the Wujian Sect can eradicate this variable Ji Ning as soon as possible."

    "Yes." The enchanting woman respectfully obeyed.

    She then left the hall.

    This city is very large, divided into many areas, and the interior is very strict.  This enchanting woman is the beloved disciple of the master of the Ten Thousand Demons Cave, and her status is comparable to that of ordinary immortals. She soon arrived at the very close 'Wu Jianmen' camp.

    The Great Xia Dynasty has been looking for the home of Wujianmen, but has never been able to find it.

    because¡­¡­

    The home of Wujianmen is in this 'fifth world'. This fifth world is so powerful that even immortals who dare to break in will be killed instantly, and true immortals and gods can escape immediately if they break in.  But if you dare to force your way in, you'll probably end up dead.

    Some figures are often seen flying high in the city. Those who dare to fly in the cities of the fifth world are at least immortals.  There are so many immortals here there are tens of thousands of them that can be seen from the air alone, and the number of immortals in the entire city is even more astonishing.

    Whether it is the Master of the Ten Thousand Demons Cave or the Master of the Wujian Sect, they are only a very small force in the fifth world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Girl silkworm pays homage to the sect master." The enchanting woman said respectfully.

    "What's the matter?" A woman in a green robe with her long hair disheveled was sitting cross-legged and silently with her eyes closed. She was the leader of the Wujian Sect.  Beside her stood two maids.

    The enchanting woman said respectfully: "This matter involves a man named Ji Ning" So she spoke clearly from beginning to end.

    "Your master and I have the same mission, which is the Daxia World, the Beishan World, and the Qumeng World." The green-robed woman opened her eyes and said calmly, "Among them, the Daxia World is the most difficult to invade, but you can't.  There was a flaw in the magic cave this time, making this mission even more difficult. Now you ask me, Wujianmen, to wipe your butts for you. But since your master has spoken, I will agree. You go back and send a message Just say Old  Crow, if you can¡¯t even make the puppet, you¡¯d better find someone else.¡±

    The face of the enchanting woman changed.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to talk back and responded respectfully: ¡°Yes.¡±

    "Go." The green-robed woman said calmly.

    The enchanting woman immediately retreated.

    The green-robed woman then ordered: "Purple grass."

    "Master." One of the girls with purple patterns on her face responded respectfully.

    "You heard it just now. Ji Ning's affairs are left to you. How to arrange and do it is all your decision. You have been with me for so many years, and you are also familiar with the affairs of Daxia. Although this matter is troublesome  A little bit, but I believe you can do a good job." The woman in green robe even sounded much better, and she obviously loved her maid very much.

    "Master, don't worry, I know Ji Ning very well, and there are ways to deal with him." Zicao said respectfully.

    "Okay, go get ready and go to Daxia World." The woman in green robe ordered.

    That day.

    Wearing a golden robe with purple flowers and plants embroidered on it, the girl quietly left the fifth world and came to the Daxia world with nine immortals.

    In Anchan County, in a wilderness hundreds of thousands of miles away from Anchan City, there is a beautiful lake with wooden houses beside it.

    It¡¯s getting darker now.

    Two figures appeared in the sky and then landed.

    "Xiaoxia, let's come back."?.  "Mu Zishuo held the Longhun Jade Ball with both hands and said softly.

    "The grass here was all broken and messy, but now it has grown again." The woman in the jade ball made a voice, and she was very happy, "Fortunately, the war didn't affect our home."

    Mu Zishuo also looked at the wooden house.

    They cut down the trees and built the wooden house by themselves, and Mu Zishuo also used some puppet refining methods on it, so even after more than twenty years, the wooden house is still intact, and even the weak cannot enter the wooden house.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t affected, but that¡¯s because we were too weak. All those men in black robes captured us easily.¡± Mu Zishuo also smiled.

    "Finally free, finally leaving that place, Zishuo, we won't have to worry so much in the future." The woman in the jade ball was full of joy.

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    In his heart, he sighed secretly.

    Originally, his plan was to reincarnate the ¡®Yu Xia Soul¡¯ into the Ji family, and then let Mu Zishuo take care of the reincarnated Yu Xia, and then find a way to awaken Yu Xia¡¯s past life memories in the future!  Ji Ning can still do this kind of thing. After all, the original six paths of reincarnation have collapsed, and the powerful ones have built reincarnations in their own territories.

    Each of these reincarnations is a small reincarnation.

    Just like the reincarnation in the "Xianyue Great World" is a small reincarnation.

    "It's a pity" Ji Ning said secretly, "Wu** has returned and is trapped in the Longhun Jade Ball forever. Perhaps what supports Yu Xia is the relationship with his junior brother and some concerns about the world."

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo walked over.

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning looked at his junior brother. He could feel that although the junior brother had some guilt and pain in his heart, it was clear that he was full of energy again and was not as sluggish as before.

    "If it weren't for Senior Brother this time, I'd probably die there." Mu Zishuo said, "Senior Brother, you don't have to worry about me anymore. Go back. Senior Brother, if you have anything to do in the future, just come here and see me."

    "Nowadays, the world of Daxia is undercurrent, and you are the puppet master. How can I rest assured?" Ji Ning continued.

    "It's really unnecessary. I've become an immortal after all, so be careful and you'll be fine," Mu Zishuo said.

    Ji Ning frowned, then turned over his hands and took out some stored magic weapons. With a wave of his hand, huge puppets suddenly appeared next to them. Some were like turtles, some were like bird-men with wings, and some were octopus monsters.  Snakes six puppets in total.

    "These are some puppets I got after killing those bronze demon guards and the one named Qu Huan. They all feel very powerful." Ji Ning said, "You find the one that suits you best and can increase your strength the most."

    Mu Zishuo took a look, his eyes fell on the Winged Man puppet, and he said in surprise: "Yingxian No.? Why is there a Winged Immortal No.? Ordinary bronze demon guards are not qualified to have the Winged Immortal No.?"

    "Yixian?" Ji Ning was also curious.

    "This is the second-ranked puppet in the forbidden area." Mu Zishuo said, "Have you seen its wings? Its wings can release the 'Seven Winds and Thunder', and the speed is extremely fast! Even the scattered immortals and earth immortals  With the Wing Immortal, you will immediately have the strength of the immortal level, but it is mainly used to release Qiluo Wind Thunder, and immediately escape after releasing the wind thunder. In war, its value is very, very high."

    Mu Zishuo just refined it but didn¡¯t understand how valuable it was.

    Ji Ning knew very well. After hearing what his junior brother said, he deduced that this puppet might be comparable to a 'Pure Yang middle-grade magic weapon'.

    "The others are all weaker, I'm afraid it would take four or five combined to rival the Yixian." Mu Zishuo said.

    Ji Ning immediately deduced¡ª¡ª

    There are several others, each worth about a Chunyang low-grade magic weapon.

    "They are really wealthy. Each Bronze Demon Guard has at least one puppet. The average immortal's net worth is probably just like this." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Ji Ning was thinking about it. He thought it was worth a pure Yang low-grade magic weapon, but that was the selling price in the Three Realms. In fact, for the mysterious forces, it was just some materials, and the materials were probably only a fraction of the selling price.  Just done.  A truly top-notch puppet but the 'formation diagram' is even more precious.  Without a detailed formation diagram, no matter how good the materials are, it cannot be refined.

    "Junior brother, keep this Wing Immortal." Ji Ning said.

    Mu Zishuo was shocked and said: "Senior brother, this Yixian is of great use to you" Mu Zishuo was already extremely grateful to Ji Ning for saving his life this time, so how could he accept it now?

    "Haha, junior brother, I can come and go in that forbidden area freely, and the general can't do anything to me. This Yixian puppet may be important to others, but it's really not of much use to me, so??, I also sell it.  " Ji Ning shook his head and said with a smile, this is the truth. He has eight or nine profound skills, so his life-saving methods are naturally much better.

    "Can¡­¡­"

    "If you don't accept them, how can I feel at ease? Okay, stop talking nonsense, I'm leaving." Ji Ning put away the other puppets with a wave of his hand, and immediately disappeared in a flash.

    Mu Zishuo held the Longhun Jade Ball and whispered softly: "Senior Brother."

    "Zishuo, your senior brother has helped us a lot, please remember it in your heart." The woman in the jade ball said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning watched in the darkness as Mu Zishuo refined the Yixian puppet, held the jade ball in his arms, and sat at the door of the wooden house looking at the lake, talking to the jade ball from time to time.  This scene made Ji Ning feel very sad, and then he really left.

    "It's time to go to the capital of Daxia."

    "This time I saved my junior brother, but I offended that mysterious force. I'd better get the 'Five Elements Treasure' as soon as possible and practice the fourth level of my Star Reacher." Ji Ning had a sense of crisis. This sense of crisis forced him to  He increases his strength as soon as possible!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 9: Night Talk

    In the dark night, Ji Ning traveled through the void and arrived at the central capital of the entire Daxia world.

    In a courtyard in Tianbao Mountain, the capital of Daxia, Ji Ning was drinking alone in front of the bright moon.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's ears twitched and he took a glance.

    A man in white clothes and silver hair walked towards the door.

    "Senior Tianhu." Ji Ning stood up with a smile.

    "I'm afraid I came here late at night because of something urgent." The silver-haired man also smiled and said, "Ji Ning, if you have anything to say, just say it. Your Majesty has already spoken, so I will not hesitate at all."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I want to buy some rare treasures."

    "Exotic treasure? What rare treasure?" the silver-haired man asked.

    "I want 30,000 jins of heavenly gold crystals, 6,000 jins of green jade bamboo shoots, 9,000 jins of Tianhe Xuanyin primordial water, 3,000 jins of fish-dragon spiritual jelly, and 1,200 jins of Hunyuan spiritual soil." Ji Ning said in one breath.  .

    The silver-haired man's expression changed when he heard this: "You want so much?"

    "Well, at least that much." Ji Ning nodded.

    Of course he has alternatives, but after practicing the fourth turn of "Six Turns of Star Reaching", the treasure containing the power of the five elements reported by Ji Ning is already the cheapest Now that he is really short of money, of course he chooses the one with high cost performance.  .  For example, the five-element peacock feathers of the peacock, the divine beast at the level of gods, are definitely enough, and more than enough!

    But the essence of the bloodline of a god and beast is too precious, more precious than the ordinary pure Yang magic weapon!  The most important thing is that it is too rare!  From the creation of the world by Pangu to the present, the number of peacocks that have reached the level of gods and have five elements is no more than a slap, and only two of them have died. The five-element peacock feathers left behind after their death have long been obtained by the 'mighty one'.  Where can I buy other more precious uses?  Even more unaffordable!

    "You want too many. These are rare treasures in the Three Realms, representing the Five Elements. They are widely used, whether it is refining weapons or refining elixirs. They are of great use. Let me ask your Majesty for you." The silver-haired man said.

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    The silver-haired man sat down, poured himself a drink, and said with a smile, "Let's drink first, and your Majesty will give you a free answer later."

    "Okay." Ji Ning also knew that the other party was Emperor Xia's spiritual beast and could communicate spiritually.

    "Jin Ning, what do you need these for? Refining elixirs? Refining magic weapons? Refining puppets?" the silver-haired man asked, "You have been practicing for less than a hundred years. Whether it is refining elixirs or refining magic weapons it takes a long time.  Those who study over time, the masters of alchemy and weapon refining in the Three Realms are at least immortals, because they have endless lifespans and can study slowly."

    Ji Ning also smiled. Yes, the years spent by the Spirit of Shuifu to refine the 'Thousand Ox Sword' are simply terrible. To a certain extent, the Spirit of Shuifu can only be considered relatively weak in terms of weapon refining skills.  Otherwise it wouldn't have taken so long.

    "I have my own use." Ji Ning said.

    The Star Reacher is very famous, but no one knows how to practice the Star Reacher!  When you buy Five Elements treasures by yourself, you don¡¯t have to worry about leaking them.

    "Hahaha" The silver-haired man smiled and did not ask any further questions. Then his eyes lit up, "Ji Ning, Your Majesty told me that he can get enough of the Heavenly Golden Crystal and the Tianhe Xuanyin Yuanshui, but he can't get enough of the other three for you.  need."

    "Then I will replace the other three rare treasures." Ji Ning reported three more substitutes.

    ¡­¡­

    "No."

    "Not enough."

    "Jining, what you want are all Five Elements treasures of the same level." The silver-haired man shook his head and said, "Your Majesty also said that he is not good at refining weapons or elixirs. So he doesn't have much in stock. He can find them for you.  Some friends, exchange treasures with them. Help you get what you want."

    Ji Ning said gratefully: "Thank you so much."

    "Ji Ning, you should know that the more precious treasures are, they cannot be sold. They are all exchanged for each other's treasures." The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning, "If you want these, you also need to provide enough treasures in exchange.  Do you have so many treasures?"

    "What kind of treasure do I need to give in exchange for it?" Ji Ning asked.

    "A normal pure Yang high-grade magic weapon can be exchanged." The silver-haired man smiled and said, "Twenty of the arrows you had last time are enough."

    Ji Ning sighed inwardly.

    There is nothing we can do about the fact that the price of the Five Elements treasure materials is so high.  The cost of practicing "Star Reaching Hands" becomes more and more expensive the further you go. Fortunately, you can only practice one pair of hands. If you practice the whole body like "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills", the cost will be even more exaggerated.

    Now I have reached the 16th level of the Chiming Nine Heavens Diagram, I can practice the Star Reaching Hand to the fourth level, and I can also practice the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques to a higher level.It's the sixth turn, but the cost of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques is a thousand times as high as before It is estimated that ten pieces of pure Yang magic weapons are needed, which leaves Ji Ning helpless!

    The power of pure Yang top-grade magical treasures is equivalent to that of innate mid-grade spiritual treasures. Many Chunyang true immortals and gods also use treasures of this level.  Taking out ten items would be a big burden for True Immortal Chunyang.  For example, Ji Ning's senior brother Tianshen Yinyue has only practiced the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques to the sixth level.

    "Don't think about the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills for now, it's too far away. Practice the Star Picker first." Ji Ning secretly said.

    "Ji Ning, can you take it?" The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning with a smile on his face.

    "Please help your Majesty collect the Five Elements treasures." Ji Ning said, "When Your Majesty is ready, I will naturally provide enough treasures in exchange."

    "good."

    The silver-haired man said, "Your Majesty will personally help you collect these treasures. Once enough, I will notify you immediately."

    Ji Ning flipped his hand and handed out a jade talisman: "This is my letter talisman. Once you crush it, I will naturally feel it and I will rush to the royal capital immediately." This kind of jade talisman is very easy to refine.  Ji Ning also prepared a bunch of jade charms for Ji, Qiuye, Master Diancai Immortal and others.

    "Well." The silver-haired man stood up, "Then just wait for the news."

    "I wonder how long it will take?" Ji Ning asked.

    The faint sense of crisis forced him to cultivate to the fourth level as soon as possible. Once he mastered it, his hands would be comparable to the ultimate pure yang magic weapon (innate middle-grade spiritual treasure), and it would be stronger than the average pure yang magic weapon.  If you are strong, your strength will suddenly jump to a big level.  And with three heads and six arms, his six palms are equivalent to six pure Yang ultimate magic weapons.

    "Soon, it's just an exchange of treasures. I believe one month is enough." The silver-haired man deliberately said it loosely. In fact, it could be as short as two or three days, and as long as ten days is estimated to be enough.

    "Okay." Ji Ning stood up immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    That night, Ji Ning went to Prince Yan's Mansion and stayed temporarily in Prince Yan's Mansion to get together with his cousin.

    In the ancient tower.

    Five figures are sitting cross-legged, each in different directions.

    Ancestor Xuanji opened his eyes and glanced around, his brows furrowed even deeper. Ever since he asked Xueyun Tower to kill Ji Ning but failed, Shaoyan clan felt more and more that Ji Ning was a real problem!  However, they tried their best to search, but could not find an opportunity to attack Ji Ning.

    "If this continues, Ji Ning's strength will become more and more powerful. If he doesn't explode, that's all. But if he does my Shaoyan clan will definitely suffer a lot." Ancestor Xuanji was worried, "And according to the intelligence we investigated, this Ji Ning  He is very affectionate and righteous, and he will never forget his mother¡¯s great hatred.¡±

    "Even when he was assassinated by my Shaoyan clan in the capital of Daxia, he endured it."

    ¡°Very tolerable!¡±

    "I'm afraid that Ji Ning, who has endured so far, thinks that his strength is not enough. Once he thinks that his strength is enoughI'm afraid that my Shaoyan clan will really be in trouble." Ancestor Xuanji was anxious.

    At first he just wanted to vent his anger.

    But now he is worried about the tribes. It should be noted that some of the top tribes and powerful forces rarely fight for life and death!  Because the top powers usually have ¡®celestial beings¡¯ sitting in charge.  Celestial beings are truly immortal. Even if the opponent's tribe is destroyed, once the other Celestial Being escapes.  So who knew that millions or tens of millions of years later, the other party's immortals would suddenly attack?  After a sneak attack, he disappears, and then he sneaks up again

    If an immortal immortal deliberately acts against him, it would be terrible.

    so¡ª¡ª

    The more top power there is, the less likely there will be big collisions!  They are more willing to compromise!

    But once they really collide, they will use all their strength to kill all the opponents, at least all the top combatants!

    To the ¡®Shaoyan Clan¡¯, Ji Ning is now a big disaster, a monster who has not even been able to successfully assassinate people in the Xueyun Tower

    "Huh?" Suddenly the five immortals present opened their eyes.

    They all found a bronze token.

    "It's the Wujian Gate." The old man with white hair and withered hair said in a low voice.

    "Wu Jian Sect wants to see my Shaoyan clan?" The handsome young man frowned, "What are they going to do? We have refused to try to win over us before. We don't want to be enemies of Wu Jian Sect, let alone betray Emperor Xia."

    "Emperor Xia's brother is Taoist Yinglong. The Wujian Sect is not easy to mess with, and Emperor Xia is not easy to mess with either."

    "Everyone, let me go." Ancestor Xuanji stood up and said, "Go and see what this Wujian Sect is going to do."

    "good."

    ? ??The mystery is left to you.  "

    "We'll just deal with it for the time being. The Wujian Sect is so powerful that we can't resist it."

    "Um."

    The ancestor of Xuanji left this ancient tower alone.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark night, a bright moon casts its radiance in the high sky.

    There is a girl standing silently on a lonely mountain peak, looking at the bright moon.  And behind her were nine golden-robed immortals.

    "Brother Xuanji, the special envoy is right there." A cloud of mist flew in the mid-air in the distance. There were two people on the cloud. One of them was the tall, thin and narrow-eyed old man 'Ancestor Xuanji', and the other one was dressed in gold.  He looked like a very humble old man.

    "Um?"

    Ancestor Xuanji looked at it from a distance and his pupils shrank.  There were nine heavenly beings following that girl?

    "This Wujian Sect is too powerful. There are so many immortals in the team led by just one special envoy. I am afraid that this team alone can destroy the top tribes." Ancestor Xuanji couldn't help but feel scared, although he was arrogant in front of others.  Arrogant, but in front of Wujianmen, he still felt nervous.

    Ancestor Xuanji landed on the mountain peak and immediately said: "Xuanji has seen the special envoy."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 10: Lurking

    "Yes." Maid Zicao nodded slightly.

    However, Ancestor Xuanji secretly observed that the golden clothes of the envoy girl in front of him were obviously different from others, with the conspicuous purple flowers and plants embroidered on them.  The immortals behind her all wore ordinary golden clothes which obviously reflected the difference in status.

    "Shaoyan's Mysterious Immortal, do you know why I came to you?" Maid Zicao smiled.

    "The thoughts of the special envoy cannot be guessed by Xuanji." The posture of Xuanji Ancestor was very low.

    Maid Zicao smiled: "Hahaha Over the years, my Wujianmen has helped you Shaoyan clan several times. I believe you can also feel the sincerity of my Wujianmen, and the strength of my Wujianmen although it is only  Even if you reveal a little bit, you should also feel the power of my Wujian Sect. My Wujian Sect is roaming all over the Great Xia Dynasty, so what can the Xia Mang clan of the Great Xia royal family do? I can only watch helplessly."

    "Indeed." Ancestor Xuanji responded.

    With such strength, Wujianmen must know how powerful the Daxia royal family is, but they still dare to be so wanton.  You don¡¯t have the confidence, do you dare?  There are so many immortals under his command that they cannot be fools.  The reaction of the Daxia royal family also indirectly showed that the Wujian Sect is indeed powerful.

    "I can tell you that throughout Daxia, many forces have taken refuge in my Wujianmen." Maid Zicao sighed, "The forces of their tribes have become more powerful. I can assure you that as long as you Shaoyan clan  If you are willing to take refuge in my Wujian Sect, you can immediately increase your strength several times."

    The ancestor of Xuanji is still smiling.

    joke.

    Nowadays, they are generally small forces, such as Donglin Zong, blood god education and the like, I am afraid that the princes are very small.  After all, once you take refuge, you will become the enemy of the Daxia royal family. Behind Emperor Xia are Daozu Yinglong and Daozu Chiming!  Where is there to be trifled with?  I'm afraid I can kill them with just a flip of my hand.

    "I'm here in person. I believe you can see the sincerity of my Wujianmen." Maid Zicao looked at the mystery.

    "The special envoy is here in person. Xuanji is indeed very grateful. However, this matter involves the life and death of the tribe, and Xuanji does not dare to make the decision. He will tell other tribesmen when he returns and discuss it in detail." Ancestor Xuanji said.

    Maid Zicao shook her head: "To express my sincerity, I will tell you one more thing."

    "Please tell me." Ancestor Xuanji's eyes lit up. Wujianmen had indeed helped Shaoyan clan several times.

    "I heard that you, Shaoyan clan, are having a headache right now about someonenamed Ji Ning." Maid Zicao said.

    "Yes." Ancestor Xuanji admitted directly, his eyes lit up, "Is it possible that the special envoy is willing to get rid of Ji Ning for my Shaoyan clan? If he is eliminated, my Shaoyan clan will be extremely grateful."

    "Get rid of Ji Ning? It's not impossible. As long as you Shaoyan clan surrenders to my Wujian Sect, within one day, no matter who is behind him, my Wujian Sect can kill him." Maid Zicao was absolutely confident.  Full of confidence, he then half-smiled and said, "If you, Shao Yan, don't surrender, I, Wu Jian Sect, can't take action for you."

    Ancestor Xuanji sneered in his heart.

    Take refuge?

    Ji Ning is a disaster.

    You can take refuge, but there is a danger of annihilation.

    "This Ji Ning has several very important relatives and friends." Maid Zicao said calmly, "If you want to take action, just keep an eye on his relatives and friends, and you will naturally see Ji Ning."

    "But Master Diancai Immortal is already a Heavenly Immortal." Ancestor Xuanji frowned, "And in Anchan City, there are only a few important clan members of the Ji clan who are important to him, and they are also in Yanshan I, Shaoyan clan  No chance at all.¡±

    "No, he has a junior brother named Mu Zishuo." Maid Zicao said, "He and his junior brother have a life-and-death relationship."

    "But Mu Zishuo has been missing for more than twenty years." Ancestor Xuanji shook his head.

    Maid Zicao smiled: "Ji Ning has rescued him."

    Ancestor Xuanji was shocked.

    Shaoyan checked Ji Ning's information very carefully. Even Mu Zishuo, Diancai Immortal and others found out clearly. Diancai Immortal Cheng Tianxian had already known about it, but they didn't find out that Mu Zishuo had returned.  It can be seen that the 'Wu Jian Sect' far surpasses them in detecting information.

    "And Mu Zishuo is not in Yanshan, nor in Anchan City." Maid Zicao turned her hand, and an animal skin scroll appeared in her hand, and she threw it directly to Ancestor Xuanji.

    The ancestor of Xuanji has connected.

    "The location of Mu Zishuo is just as marked on the map." Maid Zicao said, "As long as you keep an eye on Mu Zishuo, Ji Ning will probably visit Mu Zishuo before long! If you are really anxious you can capture Mu Zishuo.  Force Ji Ning to show up. How you choose depends entirely on your Shaoyan clan."

    "Thank you, special envoy." Ancestor Xuanji looked at the animal skin scroll and was immediately overjoyed and said immediately.

    &nbsp; "My Wujianmen has helped you Shaoyan clan once again." Maid Zicao said calmly, "Although my Wujianmen is patient, our patience is limited. If you never surrender we can only treat you as Daxia  A die-hard loyalist to the royal family. When dealing with the Daxia royal family in the future, I¡¯m afraid you, Shaoyan clan, will be the first to be attacked.¡±

    Ancestor Xuanji¡¯s face changed, and he continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, special envoy, I can feel the sincerity of Wujianmen. There are also disputes within our Shaoyan clan, but one thing is that we are by no means die-hard loyalists of the Daxia royal family. Absolutely not.¡±

    "That's nice to say." Maid Zicao waved her hand, "Go ahead."

    Only then did the ancestor of Xuanji retreat.

    Soon, only the purple grass maid and ten immortals were left on this lonely mountain.

    "Sir, let the Shaoyan clan deal with Ji Ning. Are they strong enough? Ji Ning knows the eight or nine mysterious arts." A golden-robed immortal said in a low voice.

    "Don't underestimate the Shaoyan clan." Maid Zicao shook her head, "The Shaoyan clan survived from the ancient Pangu world and then moved to the Daxia world. Such ancient tribes all have some extremely powerful methods. Please note that  The Zhuanshui clan competed with the Xia Mang clan for the position of the Emperor of Great Xia. The Zhuanshui clan was also a branch of a large tribe in the ancient Pangu world. There was a group of true immortals and gods behind it. The Zhuanshui clan had been fighting with the Shaoyan clan for so many years. The Shaoyan clan  Although it has suffered a loss, it has never been destroyed and can still be so prosperous. How can the Shaoyan clan look down upon it?"

    "Yes." All the gods nodded slightly.

    "Let's watch." Maid Zicao said calmly, "Let the Shaoyan clan fight first, and we can also secretly investigate and find out more of Ji Ning's methods. If the Shaoyan clan is so incompetent that he cannot even kill a single Ji Ning,  After we get detailed information about Ji Ning's strength, we can naturally arrange it calmly and then use thunderous means to kill him in one fell swoop."

    "If my guess is correct, the Shaoyan clan dares to fight like this with the Zhuanshui clan. The background must be amazing. As long as the Taoist ancestor behind Ji Ning does not take action, I believe it is not difficult to kill Ji Ning." Maid Zicao smiled.

    The Shaoyan clan secretly discussed and made various plans to ¡®kill Ji Ning¡¯ based on the intelligence.

    "This time, Xuanji, Kumu, Jinzhong and I will join forces." The vicissitudes of the old man glanced at me, "You three, listen to my orders."

    "Okay." Ancestor Xuanji nodded.

    "Chixin, I will believe you." The man holding the big clock with one hand also said.

    "Yeah." The old man with white hair and withered hair also nodded.

    "Chixin Ancestor is an old man who has gone through many vicissitudes of life. There is a hint of sadness in his eyes, but his strength is extremely powerful.  The ¡®Infatuated Immortal¡¯ is somewhat prestigious in the three realms and belongs to the truly top level among the Immortals.

    "Jingyu, I will leave this tower to you to protect." Ancestor Chixin asked.

    "Okay." Ancestor Jingyu nodded.

    "Let's go." Chixin Patriarch said.

    Immediately, Ancestor Xuanji, Ancestor Kumu, and Ancestor Jinzhong also left together.

    ¡­¡­

    Taking advantage of the darkness, these four Celestial Ancestors quietly headed to Anchan County. These four were all very powerful in terms of strength. Ancestor Chixin ranked first, Ancestor Kumu¡¯s spells were powerful, and Ancestor Jinzhong¡¯s magic weapons were powerful.  Not much different.  On the contrary, Ancestor Xuanji is ranked last, but he is still at a good level among the immortals.

    In Anchan County, in a wilderness, four figures quietly appeared over a lake.

    "Look, that's it." Ancestor Xuanji pointed in the distance. There was a wooden house next to the lake. Outside the wooden house, there was a young man in white robe with some white hair sitting on the porch, looking up at the bright moon, holding a hand in his hand.  Yuqiu: "Xiao Xia, today is the 16th, the moon is actually rounder than yesterday."

    "It's so round. According to legend, there is Chang'e, the moon palace fairy, on the lunar star outside the three realms." The woman in the jade ball said with envy.

    "Well, when I become stronger in the future, I will take you, Xiaoxia, to the Taiyin Star to see if there is a moon palace and if there is Chang'e." The boy in white robe nodded.

    "Okay, this is what you said."

    The four immortal ancestors in the distance have long since disappeared.

    "It's indeed Mu Zishuo."

    "The news about Wujianmen is correct."

    "Start setting up the formation now, prepare everything, don't activate the formation for now. Wait until Ji Ning arrives and activate it again." Ancestor Chixin began to give orders.

    "Actually, no matter what formation you want, if my big bell passes by, he will die." The man holding the big bell in his hand said confidently.

    "Although this golden bell of yours was brought by my Shaoyan clan when they migrated to Daxia from the ancient world of Pangu, it is extremely powerful and is the pure yang best magic weapon of the Zhen clan. But this Ji Ning escaped from the assassination attempt at the Xueyun Tower.  We must not be careless. We must prepare all the means?" Chixin Patriarch ordered.

    The four Celestial Ancestors were lurking beside the lake. With their methods, Mu Zishuo certainly couldn't find them.

    The immortal¡¯s lifespan is extremely long, and his patience is of course very good.

    ¡­¡­

    The capital of Daxia is Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    The second day after Ji Ning moved into Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion, he was walking around the Prince¡¯s Mansion with his cousin Wei Chi Xiyue.

    "You are leaving so soon?" Yuchi Xiyue was a little reluctant, "It is said that Yanshan is very stable with many formations and is impregnable. Isn't it very safe?"

    "Go and see Junior Brother, don't worry." Ji Ning said.

    "What are you worried about?"

    A voice sounded.

    I saw a tall and burly man walking over from the corner of a gravel road in the distance, wearing a loose dragon robe.

    "I've met King Yan," Ji Ning continued.

    "Come here and you don't even see me, so you're leaving?" King Yan said with a smile, "Come, come with me for a walk and have a good chat."

    Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue accompanied King Yan all the way, and talked about various major events in Daxia today. Ji Ning suddenly said: "Senior King Yan, I heard that Chiming Daozu rebuilt some big worlds under his command.  A small reincarnation, does senior know about this?" Ji Ning has always wanted to know about the reincarnation of his parents.

    King Yan belongs to the royal family and should know something about small reincarnations.

    "Of course I know." King Yan nodded and suddenly said with a smile, "Did you forget that I have a nickname?"

    "Nickname?" Ji Ning was startled.

    King Yan is known as the ¡®King of Hell¡¯.

    "Taozu rebuilt the reincarnation. This reincarnation covers dozens of big worlds and countless small worlds under his command." King Yan smiled and said, "There are also ten kings of hell among them. I am one of the ten kings of hell in this small reincarnation."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 11 Shaoyan takes action

    "Ah." Ji Ning looked happy.

    "Grandpa, are you one of the ten kings of hell?" Yuchi Xiyue was also very surprised.

    King Yan laughed loudly: "The Ten Palaces of Hell are just small-scale reincarnations. They are in charge of the realm controlled by Chiming Daozu. There are many Hells in the Three Realms now, nearly a thousand. No.  Those ten people who were in the underworld back then those ten people were all at the first level of true immortals and gods."

    "Grandpa, how did you become the King of Hell in the Tenth Palace?" Yuchi Xiyue asked curiously.

    "When Dao Ancestor reestablished the cycle of reincarnation, he needed candidates for the Ten Palaces of Hell and the First Judge, so all parties began to select people. I, Daxia World, also wanted to select one Because I am from the royal family and I have just become an immortal, so Your Majesty asked  Let me take on the position of King of Hell." King Yan explained.

    Ji Ning also understood that it was normal for someone who happened to be born into a royal family and just became an immortal, so he was chosen to be one of the ten kings of hell.

    The status of this small-scale reincarnation of the Ten Palaces of Hell is not very respectable.  If the original underworld was in charge of countless lives in the entire three realms, then its power would be truly great.

    "Ji Ning, are you asking if this little reincarnation is okay?" King Yan looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Senior King Yan, I have something to ask for help."

    "Say." King Yan said directly.

    The royal family is very united. Now that there are several big forces lurking in Daxia world, the royal family is even more united than ever under external pressure!  Emperor Xia designated Ji Ning as ¡®a friend but not an enemy¡¯, and even thought that Ji Ning was probably a disciple of the Taoist Ancestor.  Of course the immortals within the royal family knew this, and Prince Yan's attitude towards Ji Ning was different from that at the Immortal Fate Conference. At that time, Ji Ning was treated like a junior, but now he treats Ji Ning on the same level.

    "I believe Senior King Yan also knows that my father Ji Yichuan and my mother Yu Chixue have both passed away many years ago." Ji Ning said, "I really want to know the current situation of my parents."

    "So what if we find out?" King Yan looked at Ji Ning, "After they were reincarnated, they had no memory of their previous lives."

    "If they live a good and happy life after reincarnation, I will not destroy their lives." Ji Ning said, "I just want to see to see if they are living well now, and to see what I can do for them.  "

    "Yeah." King Yan nodded, "Okay, leave this to me. I'll probably give you an answer within a few months."

    "How many months?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Do you think it will take a long time?" King Yan smiled.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    King Yan asked back: "Do you know how many lives die every day in dozens of big worlds, countless small worlds, humans, various animals, etc.?"

    "But I heard that the underworld was investigated very quickly." Ji Ning said.

    "That is the underworld, built by Empress Nuwa, and it also has the treasure 'Book of Life and Death' that is consistent with the laws of heaven." King Yan said, "The Book of Life and Death can be divided into hundreds of millions of clones, and it can manage all reincarnations, merits, life experiences, etc.  Wait. But the small-scale reincarnation rebuilt by Chiming Daozu does not have a book of life and death. All small-scale reincarnations are even busier."

    "Just to record the reincarnations of countless lives, the reincarnations of merits and sins, and other information, there are bamboo slips of magical treasures that are recorded every day." King Yan said, "And what is recorded is only the information of the last less than a hundred years, and everything is blank going forward.  .¡±

    "Blank?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yes, we can't check the previous collapse of the six paths of reincarnation. Although we can go to Judge Cui, the first judge of the underworld, to check the experiences of thousands of lives. But the information of one person is huge, let alone billions of worlds.  We can't remember the records of countless lives. We simply won't remember them." King Yan explained, "Even today's small world judges will not waste time investigating their past life experiences when they see the souls of the dead.  , all directly look at merits, and decide whether to be reincarnated as an animal or a human being, whether to be reborn as a wealthy person or a poor family based on the merits and sins."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    When I met Judge Cui, Judge Cui immediately knew everything about his previous life.

    But now the judges of small reincarnations only look at merits and sins and do not investigate past life experiences, but this is faster.

    "I will send someone to help you search in the warehouse. It will indeed take some time to find the magic bamboo slips recording your parents from the massive warehouse." King Yan said.

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning said gratefully. Only then did he understand that it is so difficult to check reincarnation now.

    A few months, just a few months.

    "Senior, where can I see Judge Cui, the first judge in the underworld?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Looking for Judge Cui? Maybe in heaven,Maybe the underworld, maybe somewhere else.  King Yan shook his head, "Since the collapse of the Six Paths of Samsara, Judge Cui doesn't have to manage trivial matters. He has the Book of Life and Death to protect him and can go wherever he wants."  To check his whereabouts, you should ask more immortals in heaven and hell.  "

    The sky was gloomy, and Ji Ning left the capital of Daxia and returned to Anchan County.

    "In a few months, we will know the situation of my father and mother after their reincarnation." Ji Ning also had longing in his heart. "I wonder if they are living well. Have they cultivated immortality in this life? Which world are they in this life?  In Daxia?"

    Over the wilderness.

    Ji Ning flew towards the lake in the distance and could see the wooden house next to the lake in the distance, which was the residence of his junior disciple Mu Zishuo.

    "well."

    Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    Junior brother has no relatives to begin with, and his only Taoist companion can only be trapped in that little jade ball.  Holding the jade ball and talking every day, Ji Ning is very worried about his junior brother's Taoist heart. If things go on like this Once the Taoist heart collapses, he will probably go crazy and lose control of his energy, and will self-destruct.

    ¡­¡­

    "coming."

    In the grass beside the lake, the four ancestors of the immortals sitting cross-legged opened their eyes and looked at the figures appearing in the sky in the distance.

    The young man coming from high in the skyis none other than the Shaoyan clan's current serious problem, 'Jining'!

    "It's here so quickly. It seems that Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo have a really deep relationship," Ancestor Xuanji sneered, "I originally thought I would have to wait a year or two, but God help me, Young Yan!"

    "God wants me, Shaoyan clan, to get rid of this scourge." Ancestor Kumu said in a low voice.

    "The opportunity has come." The man holding the big clock also grinned.

    Ancestor Chixin also had a cold light in his eyes.

    This was the best they expected. After all, a cultivator might stay in seclusion for a long time. They didn't know when Ji Ning would come to see Mu Zishuo. If they really waited for decades or even longer, they might be in trouble.  Will choose to capture Mu Zishuo!  Using Mu Zishuo's threat This can indeed force Ji Ning to show up, but if this happens, Ji Ning may be prepared, and Ji Ning may even bring his friends with him.  For example, Ji Ning's brothers from the mysterious sect, as well as the talented immortals and others.  That way it would be difficult for them to kill Ji Ning.

    "He is unprepared now." Ancestor Chixin had a cold look in his eyes, "This is our best chance."

    "Um."

    The other three ancestors also nodded.

    "According to what we agreed before." Chixin Ancestor looked at Ji Ning flying towards the wooden house in the distance, "Now, take action!"

    Ji Ning was high in the air, and through the wide open wooden doors and windows, he caught a glimpse of Mu Zishuo inside. Mu Zishuo placed the jade ball on the table in front of him, drinking and chatting at the same time.

    "You're still chatting with that Yu Xia soul?" When Ji Ning saw this, he couldn't help but feel distressed and anxious, "If this continues, how can Dao Xin be undefeated?"

    Mortals can be decadent.

    But it is very dangerous for a cultivator to become decadent. If it is a body-refining exercise by gods and demons, even if the Yuanli is violent, the body-refining gods and demons can still withstand it.  But Junior Brother Mu Zishuo was just refining Qi Flow, and the violence of Yuan Li was enough to kill Junior Brother.

    "Junior brother!" Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    In the wooden house, Mu Zishuo held the jade ball in his arms, walked to the door, looked up, and couldn't help but smile and shout: "Senior brother!"

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ang~~~¡±

    A powerful and mysterious wave instantly came from a short distance away, as if the light from the sun enveloped everything.  This strange fluctuation also enveloped a large area around it, including Mu Zishuo, Yu Qiu and Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning only felt a strong impact on his soul, but his Taoist heart was so firm, especially the soul that was completely fused with the body of gods and demons. It was even more powerful and stable, so he naturally withstood the impact.

    "No, junior brother!" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Can he stop it?

    But where is the junior brother?  It hasn't been long since Junior Brother stepped into the Returning Earth Immortal. He can only be regarded as the most ordinary Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal. Can he stop him?

    "Them." When Ji Ning saw his junior brother, he also saw four figures appearing in the wilderness in the distance. He had already investigated the Shaoyan clan's information. Ji Ning was shocked, "Infatuated Immortal, Mysterious Immortal, Jin  Zhong Celestial Being, Dead Wood Celestial Being? The Four Great Celestial Beings?¡±

    This mental attack was carried out personally by the ¡®Infatuated Ancestor¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    The female soul in the jade ball was unable to withstand such a terrifying mental attack. After all, she was only a soul at the Wanxiang real person level and was too weak.

    As if it were melting in the sunThe snow melts directly into nothingness.

    When she was melting, she kept looking at Mu Zishuo, just looking at Mu Zishuo

    ¡­¡­

    When Mu Zishuo was hit by his mind, he tried his best to resist like a natural reflex, but his eyes saw the soul of his beloved in the jade ball he held in his hand melting into nothingness.

    "No!!!" Mu Zishuo's eyes instantly turned red, and even bloodshot eyes rushed out. Two lines of bloody tears flowed down, and he let out a shrill roar that was not human, like a beast.

    ¡­¡­

    Under the impact of the Chixin Ancestor¡¯s mind, Ji Ning directly blocked the three people who were impacted, Yu Xia¡¯s soul melted and shattered, and Mu Zishuo fell into madness.

    Mu Zishuo looked up at the four immortals with extremely powerful auras appearing in the distance, his eyes full of madness: "It's you! All of them are going to die!!!"

    Boom!

    A huge Winged Immortal Puppet suddenly appeared in front of him. Mu Zishuo instantly blended into the Winged Immortal Puppet. The aura of the Winged Immortal Puppet suddenly surged. As a puppet master, he had even made a Winged Immortal Puppet himself.  , under the control of this crazy puppet master, the Winged Immortal Puppet waved its wings~~~Suddenly, raging winds appeared between the sky and the earth. The strong winds crushed everything in front, and there were even black lights in the strong winds.  Looking at it with the naked eye seems to make people sink.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 12: Four Great Immortals

    "Get up!" The tall and thin Ancestor Xuanji shouted coldly.

    Suddenly, clouds and fog rolled in for thousands of miles around, the sky and the earth were dim, the five elements were chaotic, and the space was difficult to determine.  No matter how fierce the fighting within the formation is, the spatial fluctuations will be difficult to transmit!

    "Seven Fallen Wind and Thunder? It's such a waste for a little returning Earth Immortal to have such a puppet treasure!" Ancestor Xuanji sneered, and bursts of starlight suddenly appeared around him, and stars and rocks appeared, a total of three  One hundred and sixty stars and rocks flew high into the sky at the same time.

    These three hundred and sixty star stones are the real secret method of Ancestor Xuanji, but this time they were used immediately in order to kill Ji Ning.

    I saw the faint shadow of three hundred and sixty stars in the sky. From endless years to now, the stars have been flowing for eternity. As soon as this large array came out a layer of rich starlight suddenly appeared. This rich starlight  The starlight completely withstood the endless wind and lightning.

    "All die, die, die." The Yixian puppet was extremely crazy and released Qilun Wind Thunder again and again.

    This Qiluo Wind and Thunder is extremely powerful. Ancestor Xuanji tried his best to resist it but barely: "What a pure Qiluo Wind and Thunder. A Returning Earth Immortal can resist me with this puppet. Such a puppet treasure is in this Muzi."  Shuo¡¯s hands are really wasted, if it falls into my hands, my strength will definitely increase greatly.¡±

    Puppet is also related to the strength of the caster.

    There is a natural difference in the power of the ¡®Seven Falling Wind and Thunder¡¯ stimulated by returning to the void energy, and by using the magic power of heavenly beings to activate it!  Relying on the Winged Immortal Puppet, Mu Zishuo was able to reach the immortal level combat power, but in the hands of a real immortal, the power would be at least one or two levels higher.

    ¡­¡­

    " At the same time that Ancestor Xuanji took action, another Ancestor also took action, that is, the Ancestor who looked like a withered tree with white hair.

    Ancestor Kumu formed a seal with his hands in front of him, and the powerful waves were in harmony with the earth and the surrounding vegetation.

    This dead wood ancestor is actually an outlier among the immortals, because most of the heavenly immortals need to use magic weapons. However, this dead wood ancestor was looked down upon because of his low qualifications when he was young, and the resources given by the tribe were very few, and he could not even get them.  A good magic weapon, he has a stubborn temper and is devoted to studying magic.

    Who wanted to give him a different path, and even came from behind. The geniuses at the same time as him died and failed one by one, but he finally overcame the tribulation and became an immortal, and became an alien among the immortals.  Among the Shaoyan clan, the strength of the 'Golden Bell Ancestor' who had obtained the clan treasure was only comparable to him.

    "Strike!" Ancestor Kumu said one word.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Suddenly the color of the world changed, the lake surface nearby stirred, and the wasteland trembled. Thick wood-green old vines emerged from the lake and from the wasteland. There were nine vines Each of these nine vines had a  Layers of golden light are flowing, and there are ancient runes on them.

    Nine vines soared into the sky, their roots reaching tens of thousands of feet, and they struck directly at the Wing Immortal puppet and Ji Ning.

    ?Slowly speaking.

    In fact, Mu Zishuo violently used the 'Seven Falling Wind and Thunder', Ancestor Xuanji used the Zhoutian Formation to resist the Seven Falling Wind and Thunder, and Ancestor Kumu used nine vines to beat them. This all happened at the same time.

    "Huh." The Winged Immortal Puppet released Qilun Wind Thunder while flying at high speed to dodge these lashing vines.

    Each vine is like a pillar of heaven, extremely strong, tall, and extremely fast.

    When the Wing Immortal Puppet dodged at super high speed, it clearly dodged, but many branches suddenly appeared on the huge vine. These branches were more slender, but more numerous.  Dense branches sprouted from this huge vine. The branches were like big snakes and wrapped around the Winged Immortal Puppet almost instantly.

    ¡°Get away, get away.¡± The Winged Immortal Puppet struggled hard and released the Qilun Wind and Thunder.

    The starlight descends to resist those seven-fall wind and thunder.

    Even though some twigs and vines were killed by the Qilun Wind and Thunder, more twigs and vines soon grew, and the Wing Immortal Puppet fell into the vine cage No matter how hard it struggled, it could not escape.

    ¡­¡­

    There were a total of nine vines attacking, and only one of them wrapped around the Wing Immortal Puppet. There were other vines that were also attacking Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning felt guilty and angry at the moment!

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning felt extremely guilty. The moment he saw the appearance of the four great immortals, he already understood that these four great immortals had been lurking until he appeared before attacking. Combined with the fact that the other party was the Shaoyan clan, there was no way they could  Doubts are for yourself.  Junior brother was basically affected.

    &nbsp; How could Ji Ning not know how important the Taoist companion¡¯s soul is to his junior brother?  Ji Ning's heart clenched when he saw his junior brother shedding blood and tears.

    Followed by anger!

    Extremely angry!

    "Shaoyan clan!!!" Ji Ning saw Ancestor Xuanji and Ancestor Kumu using their methods at the same time, and Ji Ning also used their methods.

    Wow!

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, also appeared next to him. He saw himself and the second spirit standing side by side in the sky. At the same time, more than three hundred immortal-level flying swords appeared around him. He was feeling guilty and extremely angry.  Ji Ning immediately unleashed his most powerful killing move.

    The fourth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation!

    A large amount of sword energy condensed on Ji Ning's chest and turned into a golden flying sword.

    "Kill!!!" The main body and the second soul roared at the same time.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    A black divine dragon raised its head and roared. It was the black divine dragon transformed from the golden flying sword. The black divine dragon was seen with a terrifying sharpness and the extremely thick vine whipped over directly with the power of heaven and earth.  .  Even though the black divine dragon wanted to dodge to save Mu Zishuo with great agility, the vines were also very agile and grew a large number of small branches, blocking the black divine dragon.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    A large number of twigs and vines were torn apart by the sword light, and even the thick vine had cracks, and then "collapsed!" it broke directly.

    Ji Ning and the second soul gathered a second sword light at this moment, and the second black dragon also flew out.  Simultaneously controlling two of the fourth sword beams of the Great Thousand Sword Formation is Ning's current limit.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The two black divine dragons were as fast as lightning, impacting among a large number of vines. The huge vines blocked one of the black divine dragons from being exhausted and shattered.  Another black divine dragon reached the 'Wing Immortal Puppet' in the blink of an eye and tore the vines directly, saving the Wing Immortal Puppet.

    "What!" This made the four immortals of the Shaoyan clan shrink their pupils. "This Ji Ning is actually so strong. He is considered a good player among the immortals."

    "Fortunately, we knew that the assassination attempt at Xueyunlou failed. We had already predicted that he was very strong and were prepared."

    But the four great immortals didn¡¯t panic at all.

    "Lin!" Ancestor Kumu raised his drooped eyelids, with a faint golden light flowing in his eyes, and read out one word again.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    I saw a large number of vines popping up everywhere in the lakes and wastelands. Compared with the previous nine vines, these vines were much thinner, only about one percent of the previous ones.  The great thing is that there are so many of them, each one is a hundred miles long, and for a while, the sky seems to have become a forest of vines.

    Countless vines and nine big vines, crazily entangled and bound.

    The two black divine dragons formed by Ji Ning's fourth stage of the Great Thousand Sword Formation could only sweep around and resist again and again. They even had only the power to resist and were unable to advance.

    "Huhuhu~~~" Mu Zishuo, who was beside Ji Ning, released Qilun Wind Thunder again and again. The Xuanji Ancestor's large array was suppressed by the starlight again and again.

    ¡­¡­

    Only one dead tree ancestor suppressed Ji Ning and Mu Zishuo. This is the strength of a truly powerful immortal!  For example, the general from the Donglin Mountains was even stronger than Ancestor Kumu, and could completely suppress or even defeat Ji Ning.  It was just because he couldn't restrain him that he had no choice but to compromise with Ji Ning.

    Although Ancestor Kumu is relatively inferior, he can probably suppress the two of them.  Ancestor Xuanji was assisting him, and Ji Ning didn't even have the chance to use the Great Teleportation Talisman.

    "Bang."

    A letter talisman suddenly appeared in front of Ji Ning. The black divine dragon roared past, and the rich sword light instantly chopped the letter talisman into pieces.

    In Anchan City.

    Although it is afternoon, the sky is gloomy.

    "not good!"

    "It's Ji Ning."

    Two figures appeared in the sky above Anchan City at the same time. They were the hunchbacked old man Tuoshan Tianxian leaning on a wooden crutch, and the other was the black-haired and black-robed Diancai Xianren. Both of their expressions changed drastically.  It should be noted that when Ji Ning, Immortal Diancai, and the Anchan Beishan clan formed an alliance, they naturally left each other with a means of mutual assistance. Everyone left a talisman, and once crushed, everyone else could sense it.

    "Ji Ning is so powerful, what situation forced him to ask for help?" Immortal Diancai was shocked.

    "It's in our Anchan County, hundreds of thousands of miles away from here." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal said.

    "We rushGo tight.  "The Immortal's face is solemn.

    "Um."

    The two of them did not hesitate, and immediately rushed towards that through the void.

    Although the most powerful member of the Anchan Beishan clan is the ancestor, the existence of the ancestor is a secret, and he will not take action until the real critical moment.  If even the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal and the Diancai Immortal couldn't save Ji Ning, I'm afraid that the ancestor would take action.

    ¡­¡­

    In the world of Daxia, there is an island in the West Sea.

    The island seems to be deserted, but in fact it is shrouded in formations, making it difficult for outsiders to detect the reality.

    ? Inside the island.

    In a palace.

    There is a young girl sitting on the throne, and there is a huge mirror in the main hall, which is the pure Yang magic weapon, the 'miracle of the earth'. This huge mirror is showing a battle taking place in the lake wilderness.

    "Shaoyan clan, we have taken action." The girl smiled, "And even the infatuated immortal has gone, and there is also the pure yang top magic weapon divine clock"

    The dozen or so golden-robed immortals standing in the main hall were also staring at the huge mirror, watching the battle.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 13: Suppressing the Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong

    Ji Ning felt that something was not good as soon as they fought. Ancestor Kumu and Ancestor Xuanji alone completely suppressed him and his junior brother: "The fourth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation can't even defeat them. If I am also an immortal, I can use the magic power of an immortal  The fourth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation I'm afraid it will be different. If the Returning Earth Immortal wants to fight against the Celestial Immortal, he will still suffer too much."

    Without hesitation, Ji Ning broke the letter talisman and went to seek help from Master Diancai Immortal and Tuoshan Celestial Immortal.

    "Faith Talisman."

    "Jining asked for help."

    "quick."

    The four great immortals of the Shaoyan clan were all paying attention to the battle, and of course they discovered the talisman that was instantly crushed and shattered by the sword-light dragon.

    "I'll do it." The man who had been dragging the big clock with one hand roared, and then waved the big clock in his hand. The big clock immediately flew high, and the dense vines that covered the sky and sun automatically separated wherever it passed.  In one fell swoop, the big bell turned into a rainbow of light and flew to about a few miles away from Ning.

    It is suspended in the air, with a hazy golden light on the surface.

    The man who controlled the golden bell immediately used his own magic power to activate this pure Yang magic weapon. This magic weapon was owned by the Shaoyan clan when they were in the ancient Pangu world. It has been passed down to this day and is the treasure of the clan.

    ¡°Dang~~~~¡±

    The golden bell suddenly rang, and the bell sounded melodiously. The bottom of the golden bell was pointed at Ji Ning. As the bell rang, circles of golden light ripples visible to the naked eye appeared at the bottom of the golden bell.  This circle of golden light ripples spread directly downwards, and the vines quickly began to separate to make way, and some branches and vines that could not be avoided were instantly turned into fly ash.

    The golden light ripples were extremely fast. As soon as Ji Ning saw them, the golden light ripples were already in front of him.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning exclaimed, and with a thought, the black Taoist robe Ji Ning beside him disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡°Dang~~~¡±

    The ripples of golden light crushed a black divine dragon, and then struck Ji Ning's body with another melodious bell sound. Ji Ning felt as if countless heavy hammers were hitting his body.

    The Winged Immortal Puppet controlled by junior disciple Mu Zishuo on the side was also affected. The Winged Immortal Puppet immediately rolled over and lost control of its body. At this time, two of the nine extremely thick vines wrapped directly around the Winged Immortal Puppet.

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning immediately stretched out his hand, his palm as big as a hundred feet, and directly grabbed the Wing Immortal Puppet rolling on the side, "Don't resist." Then he took the Wing Immortal Puppet into his portable Immortal Mansion.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as the golden bell came out, the second soul had to retreat. The Yixian puppet had already struggled to resist the 'Zhou Tianxingguang' before, and now it was even more powerless to resist.  Ji Ning could only choose to let the second soul and his junior brother retreat temporarily.

    Only himself is left standing alone in mid-air.

    "Hahaha" The man who controlled the golden bell laughed wildly, "As soon as the divine bell comes out, you will definitely die."

    "What a terrifying power."

    Ji Ning was frightened.

    Ancestor Kumu and Ancestor Jinzhong belong to two extremes. Ancestor Kumu tends to 'restrain, control, and suppress', while Ancestor Jinzhong tends to crush them head-on!  In fact, to Ji Ning, Ancestor Kumu poses a greater threat!  Because once you are really trapped by those vines, even if you practice eight or nine mysterious skills, you will not be able to escape.

    ¡°Dang~~¡± ¡°Dang~~~¡± ¡°Dang~~~¡±

    The golden bell high in the sky emitted a melodious chime, and the golden ripples struck Ning below again and again.

    At this moment, Ji Ning completely put away more than 300 fairy swords, and displayed three heads and six arms of magical power, and started to resist with six palms.

    ?Golden ripple impact.

    Ji Ning was not damaged at all!

    "Hmph." Ancestor Xuanji controlled Zhou Tianxingguang, and even though Zhoutian Xingguang suppressed it, Ji Ning completely ignored it.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    A large number of vines are approaching.

    Only then did Ji Ning really pay attention to it. He saw Ji Ning displaying the great magical power 'Nine Heavens Disappearing Wind'. For a moment, Ji Ning was like a gust of wind. Sometimes it was extremely gentle, sometimes it was extremely fierce. It shuttled back and forth in the vine forest. At the same time, Ji Ning's six  The palms of each hand displayed the magical power of the 'Star-catching Hand', which was extremely powerful and possessed the power of a pure Yang magic weapon, directly slapping in all directions!

    "Bang bang bang~~~" Some weak vines and branches were directly smashed or even turned into powder. Only the thick vines could resist.

    But relying on the Jiutian Annihilation Wind, Ji Ning was very flexible.

    "How can it be?"

    "impossible!"

    Ancestor Xuanji and Ancestor Jinzhong were both shocked.  Their attacks actually posed the least threat to Ji Ning, especially Jin Ning.Ancestor, the strength is on the same level as Ancestor Kumu.  However, Ji Ning resisted the attack of the Golden Bell completely, and even used the impact of the Golden Bell to make the attack even faster.

    "My golden bell is a top-quality pure Yang magic weapon. It is so powerful that the immortals dare not resist it. Even if it is resisted by the returning gods and demons, it will be a dead end." The ancestor of the golden bell couldn't believe it.

    "Is there a magical object to protect yourself?" Xuanji Patriarch said.

    "Even if it is a protective magical object, if it is attacked by my golden bell, it will be consumed in the blink of an eye." The ancestor of the golden bell did not believe it.

    After Patriarch Jinzhong took action, Patriarch Chixin, the last of the four immortals, also went all out. Cold balls of light appeared around Patriarch Chixin, and cold balls of light were suspended around him.  There are thousands of cold light balls, and these cold light balls have runes flowing on them, and they begin to combine with each other to form an extremely mysterious magic circle.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Where the Chixin Ancestor is, everything within a thousand feet around him turns into a world of ice.

    There is ice everywhere. On top of a high ice tower, Old Ancestor Chixin stands on the top of the tower, as if he is the sole master of this small ice world.

    "Behead!"

    The Chixin Ancestor looked at Ji Ning in the distance who was being attacked by the Golden Bell and escaping from being chased by vines, and pointed in the distance.

    Suddenly, more than half of the ice in this small ice world gathered together and turned into a huge ice cutting knife.  It's like a murderer's knife, but it only has a blade and no handle.  This huge ice-chopping knife instantly sliced ??through the void, directly slashing towards Ning's head.

    Ji Ning, who was using Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind to escape, looked up and saw the huge ice cutting knife above.

    cold!

    The coldness of the heart was so deep that even before the beheading knife fell, just by looking at Ji Ning with the naked eye, he felt that his heart was cold, and he naturally had a feeling of palpitations, pain, and sadness.  This is the painful sadness that naturally occurs after seeing this beheading.

    "What a weird knife." Ji Ning felt something was wrong and immediately growled, "Get away."

    Ji Ning raised two of his arms directly upward, as if Pangu was holding up the sky.

    The huge ice chopping knife fell!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The chopper and a pair of palms collided directly!

    Ji Ning was struck directly and fell downwards, like a meteorite. Ji Ning had never suffered such a terrifying attack.  Even in the Donglin Mountainshe had never been so badly beaten.

    "What, you're not dead?" The infatuated immortal couldn't believe that the blow he used to cross the three realms didn't kill Ji Ning. The blow was so strong that even some heaven-level magic weapons would be crushed into pieces in an instant.

    "It is unlikely that a protective magical object will last for such a long time. Could it be a physical body?"

    "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques!!!" The Chixin Ancestor was shocked.

    He guessed this possibility.

    It is more immediately believed that Ji Ning cultivation is very likely to have eight or nine Xuan Gong!  Because Ji Ning had been assassinated by Xueyun Tower before, and with Xueyun Tower's methods, he dared to ask for such a high price, I'm afraid it was not just for a rare protective item.  It only makes sense if you have the ¡®Eight-nine Mysterious Skills¡¯.

    "So what about the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques? After all, it's just a return to the void. He can't escape even if our four great immortals besiege him." Ancestor Chixin immediately sent a message to the other three people, "This Ji Ning has probably learned the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques.  Deadwood, you restrain him, Golden Bell, you directly put him into the Golden Bell to suppress him."

    "good."

    "good."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was struck by the ice sword and fell. "Crash~~~" Suddenly other huge vines wrapped around him.

    "not good."

    The force of this slash was too great. Seeing that it was about to be entangled by the thick vines, Ning gritted his teeth.

    Bang!

    When Ji Ning fell, he was instantly split into two. His flesh was torn apart and divided into two bodies.  I saw two Nings palming each other. With a bang, they quickly flew in two directions with the help of rebound force, avoiding the large number of entangled vines below.

    "Clone?"

    "This is asking for death."

    Instead, Ancestor Kumu sneered.

    For an instant, the clone seems to have escaped disaster, but after the clone, the strength of both clones will decrease.  After all, the soul contained in the two physical bodies is only half of what it used to be, and the power of the swordsmanship will be much smaller.  The level of subtlety will also decrease when using Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind. These are all weaknesses.

    As long as one clone is destroyed, all the divine power contained in the clone will be exhausted.

    "Explode."One of them, Ji Ning, suddenly exploded.

    And the other escaping Ji Ning suddenly increased in strength, a large amount of divine power returned, and his soul quickly recovered.  The body refiner of gods and demons can be reborn with blood as long as his divine power is not exhausted.

    "You are so decisive." The infatuated ancestor standing on the ice tower in the small ice world sneered, "Let me see how many times you can self-destruct."

    He pointed far away.

    Another huge ice sword was formed, and soon it reached the sky above Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also gritted his teeth.

    what to do?

    Just now, the physical body was split into two, and one self-destructed. Although part of the divine power was recovered, a large amount of divine power was still consumed.  Just one self-destruction Ji Ning consumed 20 to 30% of his divine power.  It consumes much more divine power than the previous fighting.  I'm afraid it will be over after three or four more self-destructions.

    "What to do?" Ji Ning also became anxious, hid in the Immortal Mansion and then escaped with the Great Teleportation Talisman?

    This method seems good, but it has a danger.

    That is my portable immortal mansion. Can it withstand the attacks of the ¡®Infatuated Immortal¡¯ and the other four immortals?

    Although the Portable Immortal Mansion has the name of ¡®Immortal Mansion¡¯, it is actually not an Immortal-level magic weapon. If it were an Immortal-level magic weapon, Ji Ning would not have been able to refine it in the first place!  Although this cave-type magic weapon can be carried around, its defensive capabilities are not very strong. This portable fairy-level magic weapon is probably on the same level as ordinary heaven-level magic weapons. When faced with the Ba Snake in the Blood Cloud Tower, Ji Ning estimated that he could resist it.  a while.

    But facing the much more powerful ¡®Infatuated Immortal¡¯, the four great Immortals working together might blow up the portable Immortal Mansion in an instant.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 14: Bloody Feud

    Space ripples appeared in the wasteland, and then two immortals appeared. They were the mountain-carrying immortal and the black-robed and black-haired immortal who was leaning on a wooden crutch.

    "just in front."

    "But there is a formation covering the front."

    As soon as the Tuoshan Celestial Being and the Diancai Celestial Being appeared, they released their consciousness, covering tens of thousands of miles around them, and naturally discovered the great formation.  The formations arranged in advance by the four great immortals of the Shaoyan clan were not for guarding the lair, so naturally they would not pay a high price.  These formations can only be used to trap the enemy, confuse the enemy, isolate fluctuations, and prevent the enemy from traveling through the void. They cannot isolate the minds of immortals from being probed.

    "Ji Ning!" The two of them checked their minds and were immediately shocked.

    In the great formation, Ji Ning was seen with three heads and six arms, but he was besieged by the four great immortals.

    Ancestor Xuanji used Zhoutian Starlight to influence Ji Ning again and again.

    The ancestor of the Golden Bell used the Pure Yang Divine Bell to suppress Ji Ning.

    "Chixin Ancestor used the full force of the mini-ice world to strike, leaving Ji Ning unable to resist.  This is the level of a true top immortal.

    The dead tree ancestor controlled countless vines, trying to restrain Ji Ning.

    Even though he had the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills in his body, Ji Ning was forced to rely on methods such as separating his physical body and self-destruction to survive.

    "Hurry up and break the formation." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal said in a hurry, "Your Excellency, this formation is not very capable of resisting external forces. Let's work together and break this formation forcibly."

    "Okay." The talented immortal was also anxious.

    "go."

    The Immortal Diancai pointed his finger in the distance, and five fairy swords suddenly appeared out of thin air. They flashed across the sky in an instant, and five colors shone in mid-air.  A mountain phantom appeared on each fairy sword, and the five mountain phantoms completely merged together to form a Five Finger Mountain!  Wuzhishan has five fingers, which are in five colors, with the meaning of extinction.

    The Five Elements Sword Technique¡¯s Small Five Elements Extinction!

    "Move mountains!" The mountain-carrying angel also roared.

    I saw nine great seals appearing out of thin air. When these nine great seals flew past at high speed, they turned into nine mountains.  Some of these nine mountains are steep, some are low, and some are towering.  Different from the sword of Immortal Diancai, these nine mountains are real peaks.

    And around the nine peaks, there are also phantoms of peaks, a total of 81 phantoms of peaks.

    It¡¯s like the mountains are pressing down.

    The reason why Tuoshan Tianxian is called "Tuoshan" is because he became famous for his unique skill of "Tuoshan".

    ¡­¡­

    The sword light of Wuzhi Mountain carries the meaning of annihilation, and the nine peaks carry the weight of eighty-one peaks, crushing them forcefully.

    A combination of the two.

    Wherever they passed, the formations arranged by the four immortals were immediately shattered, and even the wasteland was split open with countless cracks.

    They both have extraordinary strength.

    The Immortal Dian Cai is a heavenly immortal who has survived the Sixty-nine Thunder Tribulations. His swordsmanship of ¡®The Extinction of the Small Five Elements¡¯ is a step ahead of Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship!  There are also five top-quality flying swords of the Immortal level.  With the help of the fourth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation, Ji Ning's swordsmanship is probably on par with his master's, but the Immortal's talent is naturally much stronger.

    The Tuoshan Celestial Immortal is also on the same level as Ancestor Kumu and Ancestor Jinzhong, and is also stronger than Ji Ning.

    They two join forces!

    Naturally, the formation was directly shattered.

    "not good."

    "The formation is broken."

    "The ones coming are Tuoshan and the Immortal from the Black and White Academy of Beishan Clan." Ancestor Xuanji said eagerly through his message.

    "Chixin, what should we do now?" The ancestor of Jinzhong was also anxious and even sent a message.

    "Damn it." The Chixin Ancestor's face turned ugly. He looked at Ji Ning who was escaping again and again among the large number of vines in the distance, trying his best to delay time, and became more and more unwilling to do so.  Although Ji Ning has eight or nine profound skills in cultivation, his foundation is too weak after all. He has determined that if the four great immortals join forces and give them some time, they can suppress Ji Ning into the divine bell!

    Once suppressed in the pure Yang magic weapon divine bell, not even Ji Ning, not even the true immortal gods can escape.

    Of course, the true immortals and gods will not be suppressed stupidly.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The sword light of Wuzhishan is unparalleled.

    Nine mountains, with numerous phantoms of peaks, are crushing them.

    Nothing can be stopped.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it." Chixin Ancestor was anxious and angry, how close they were to success, but he understood that when the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal and the Diancai Immortal appeared.  They justThere was no longer any confidence in suppressing Ji Ning.  After all, Ji Ning is the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills. They can't kill him, they can only suppress him.

    But now there is no time for suppression.

    "Let's go!" Chixin Ancestor shouted through the message, "Let's go."

    "It's true."

    Ancestor Jinzhong and Ancestor Kumu are also unwilling to give in.

    "If we wait a little longer, Ji Ning will be finished." Ancestor Xuanji was also extremely upset.

    "Infatuated Immortal, this is my place in Anchan County, and your Shaoyan clan doesn't take my Beishan clan seriously." The booming voice instantly sounded everywhere around him under the magic power of the immortal.  The hunchbacked old man on crutches and the black-haired man in black robes had come side by side.

    "snort."

    The four great immortals of the Shaoyan clan were too lazy to say anything more. They immediately turned into streams of light and left quickly, disappearing in the air in the distance.

    They walked very neatly.

    "Jining." The Tuoshan Celestial Immortal and the Diancai Immortal flew over.

    "Senior Tuoshan, master." Ji Ning greeted him.

    "What's going on? The four great immortals of the Shaoyan clan are besieging you?" The Immortal Diancai was extremely worried, but the Tuoshan Immortal on the side was secretly shocked. How powerful the four great immortals were. It stands to reason that the weaker immortals might be killed in an instant.  Although he was killed, Ji Ning was able to persist until now.

    ¡°They have long regarded me as a thorn in their side, and this time they are squatting at Junior Brother Mu Zishuo¡¯s place, just waiting for me.¡± Ji Ning¡¯s heart was full of guilt.

    Junior brother

    The soul of the most important Taoist companion of the junior brother was also shattered. Ji Ning didn¡¯t know what the junior brother was thinking in his mind at the moment. The junior brother was purely affected by him.

    "If I had known, I would have forcibly captured my junior brother and sent him to Yanshan if he didn't want to." Ji Ning regretted it. Because his junior brother was so attached to this place, he refused to listen to Ji Ning. Plus, at that time, Ji Ning thought that  No one knew that when Mu Zishuo returned here, he kept the Yixian puppet again, so he did not force his junior brother.

    "Junior brother just came back, how did the Shaoyan clan know?" Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Ji Ning, are you talking about your junior brother?" Immortal Lian asked.

    "Yes, Mu Zishuo." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Have you found him?" The Immortal was surprised.

    "Found it, let's go back first, don't stay here." Ji Ning looked around, and even the wooden house that his junior brother built was shattered in the battle. The previous battle was too crazy.

    Ji Ning, Diancai Immortal and Tuoshan Tianxian returned to Anchan City first and talked about some details of the matter. Even Diancai Immortal also said: "According to what you said, the last assassination at Xueyun Tower was very possible.  It was Shaoyan who ordered it, and now Shaoyan is taking action himself. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    "Yes, Ji Ning, you can't resist the Shaoyan clan now. You have to endure it a little longer. When you become a Celestial Immortal, I'm afraid you will have more control." Tuoshan Celestial Immortal also advised.

    Ji Ning is filled with hatred.

    Tolerate?

    How long do you have to endure it?

    Back then, my mother was charged with a blood feud but she never told herself that the enemy was the ¡®Shaoyan clan¡¯ because in her eyes, her son was more important than revenge.  And the mother is also afraid, because the Shaoyan clan is so powerful, she can't even imagine that her son can defeat this ancient clan that ranks among the top ten in the entire Daxia world.

    When the Shaoyan clan went after the Ji clan like crazy and even besieged the Ji clan in Yanshan, Ji Ning endured it!

    When he was assassinated in the capital of Daxia, Ji Ning still endured it!

    He never retaliated.

    Even after returning from Fangcun Mountain this time, Ji Ning was still holding back because facing the Shaoyan clan, Ji Ning was not sure at all.  The Anchan Beishan clan alone is so powerful, but what about the Shaoyan clan?  The four Celestial Ancestors who appeared today alone are terrifying enough. I am afraid this is not all the power of the Shaoyan clan.

    ¡­¡­

    Yanshan.

    Ji Ning returned to Yanshan and then released his junior brother.

    "Shaoyan clan, Shaoyan clan, Shaoyan clan." In a house, there were bursts of shrill and crazy roars, which made some maids and servants tremble when they heard it from a distance. The surroundings of this house had already been arranged.  The formation made it impossible for Mu Zishuo to escape.

    Ji Ning stood in the corridor, listening to the shrill shouts in the room.

    Ji Ning walked through the formation, walked to the house, pushed the door open and entered.

    Inside the house.

    The hair is disheveled, and there are even more gray hairs in it.  Mu Zishuo, who was sitting on his knees like a madman, raised his head and looked at Ji Ning.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo¡¯s face was twisted in pain, his eyes were blood red, and he hissed,??I want revenge, I want revenge, I want to kill the Shaoyan clan, kill them, kill them all.  We destroyed everything about me and I will destroy them.  Destroy them.  Senior brother, please let me go.  "

    "Senior brother, I'm sorry for you." Ji Ning walked to his junior brother's side and knelt down, holding his junior brother's hand.

    Junior Brother¡¯s hands have been trembling.

    Ji Ning felt very guilty.

    Purely because of the grudge between myself and the Shaoyan clan, I got my junior brother involved.

    "It's not the fault of senior brother, it's Shaoyan clan." Mu Zishuo said hoarsely, "I'm going to take revenge and kill them. The more I kill, the better. Senior brother, why don't you let me go, why."

    "Wait, wait a few more days." Ji Ning said in a low voice.

    "Still waiting?" Mu Zishuo's eyes were full of madness.

    "Junior brother, don't I want to destroy the Shaoyan clan?" Ji Ning's whole body trembled slightly, "I have endured it for so many years, how much I want to take revenge Not only me, this is also my mother, my uncle, I  My cousin is their biggest enemy. I said, wait a few days, and when I am fully prepared, I will definitely kill the Shaoyan clan¡¯s lair."

    "How long?" Mu Zishuo stared at Ji Ning.

    "It's coming soon, it's coming soon." Ji Ning comforted him.

    Suddenly Ji Ning stood up and turned his head to look south in the distance, as if his eyes had traveled across the distance of space and saw the capital of Daxia.  At this moment, in the palace of the capital of Daxia, the silver-haired man named ¡®Sky Fox¡¯ had already crushed the letter talisman given to him by Ji Ning.

    Mu Zishuo saw Ji Ning suddenly stand up and couldn't help but look up at Ji Ning.

    "The opportunity has come." Ji Ning said softly, "I will go to the capital of Daxia first, and then it will be time for the Shaoyan clan to repay the blood debt."

    We are finally going to have a real battle with the Shaoyan clan!  Tomato has been looking forward to this battle for a long time. Before the climax, Tomato asked for monthly tickets. It has been a long time since Tomato asked for monthly tickets~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 15: The Immortal of the Sky

    "Repay the blood debt?" Mu Zishuo was startled, and then he became anxious, "Senior brother, this is my revenge. It doesn't matter if I die there. But senior brother, you"

    "No need to say more."

    Ji Ning shook his head, his eyes misty, "I have wanted to fight the Shaoyan clan for a long time, but I have been enduring it for so many years It's time to end it."

    "Senior Brother¡ª¡ª" Mu Zishuo was anxious and worried. Although his heart was filled with endless hatred, he still knew very well how powerful the Shaoyan clan was. The actions of the four great immortals before had already made Mu Zishuo very aware of his senior brother and Shao Yan.  The Yan family was still much worse, so he didn't want Ji Ning to risk his life!

    "Wait for me here." Ji Ning turned around and walked out of the house.

    Ji Ning¡¯s figure quickly disappeared in the formation outside the house. Mu Zishuo was anxious but had no choice.

    ¡­¡­

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning walked to a beach on Mingxin Island and saw Bai Shuize lying there looking at the lake.

    "Ning'er." Bai Shuize stood up, "Has the treasure arrived?"

    "Well." Ji Ning said softly, "It's time to go to the capital of Daxia."

    There was also a hint of killing intent in Bai Shuize's eyes, which was the killing intent towards the Shaoyan clan. In his heart, Ji Ning was like his nephew.  He knew that the Shaoyan clan had repeatedly killed Ji Ning so why wasn't he angry?

    "Walk."

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning and Bai Shuize immediately rose into the sky, then traveled through the void and soon left Yanshan.

    The capital of Daxia Kingdom, Tianbaoshan.

    Ji Ning and Bai Shuize dived down from high altitude. "Jin Ning!" A voice directly reached his ears. Ji Ning glanced around and saw a silver-haired man in one of the mansions in the Tianbaoshan headquarters.  Ji Ning and the others immediately flew into the mansion.

    "Senior Tianhu." Ji Ning walked over.

    "Sit down." Tianhu said with a smile.

    Ji Ning immediately sat down, while Bai Shuize lay down next to a flower bed in the courtyard.

    "Jining, you came here really quickly." Tianhu said with a smile.

    "The treasure is important," Ji Ning said.

    Tianhu laughed and said: "Don't worry, all the Five Elements treasures you want are ready. I wonder if you can prepare a treasure that is as valuable as a pure Yang high-grade magic weapon?" As he said that, Tianhu waved his hand, and suddenly everything around him was in the air.  Huge golden stones appeared. Each golden stone was extremely smooth and emitted powerful fluctuations.  There are also jade-like bamboo shoots, fist-sized water drops, fiery red slurry flowing, and patches of gray-black magical soil.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning suddenly looked happy.

    "Huang Xia is really a trustworthy person." Ji Ning waved his hand, and an immortal sword exuding cold air and an immortal sword exuding endless heat appeared in the air. They were the Yiqi Frost Sword and the Gan Gang Fire Extreme Sword.

    When Tianhu saw it, his eyes lit up.

    "There are forty-nine Yiqi Frost Swords and forty-nine Qiangang Fire Swords here." Ji Ning said, "It should be worth a pure Yang top-grade magic weapon."

    "Yeah." Tianhu smiled and praised, "Jin Ning, you are really generous. These ninety-eight immortal swords are indeed enough."

    According to the value of the treasure.

    Generally, one pure yang top-quality magic weapon is equivalent to one thousand immortal-level top-quality magic weapons.  This is an approximate number!  Not absolutely, after all, even if they are the same pure Yang magic weapon, the value will be somewhat different.

    "The pure Yang high-grade magic weapon is generally equivalent to one or two hundred immortal-level magic weapons.

    The forty-nine ¡®Yi Qi Frost Sword¡¯ and the forty-nine ¡®Gran Gang Fire Sword¡¯ that Ji Ning took out were both from the same set!  It was higher than those messy pieces of top-quality immortal-level flying swords, so when Ji Ning took out these ninety-eight pieces of top-quality immortal-level flying swords, they were indeed valuable enough.

    For Ji Ning, only 729 of the thousand swords he received were useful.  The other two hundred or so are idle.

    "You check it again." Ji Ning waved his hand, and all these flying swords came to Tianhu.

    Tianhu immediately used the magic power of the immortal to check: "Well, they are all very good flying swords of the immortal level. Ji Ning, these Five Elements treasures belong to you." A large number of Five Elements treasures suspended in the air also arrived in front of Ji Ning.  Ji Ning put it away with a wave of his hand.

    The deal is done!

    "Jin Ning, if you need anything else, feel free to come to me." Tianhu was in a very good mood. It should be noted that Daxia's rule is not stable now. It takes time to refine those Five Elements treasures into magic weapons. How can there be such a thing?  Directly obtained magic weapon painQuick.

    "In the past two days, there should be requests for help from Senior Tianhu." Ji Ning said, "But now is not the time to talk."

    Tianhu¡¯s heart moved and he nodded slightly.

    He then left the mansion and arranged for waiters to follow Ji Ning's orders.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning in black robes and the man in white clothes and white hair sat opposite each other.

    "Drink." Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, said with a smile.

    "Okay." Bai Shuize was a little confused. Why did Ning'er suddenly release the second soul? What is he doing now?

    ??In the secret island where the Wujianmen is stationed in the distant Western Sea.

    "It's really useless." The girl sat high on the throne, with a trace of anger in her eyebrows, "The dignified Shaoyan clan failed to kill a little Ji Ning even though he calculated mentally and unintentionally. I am really disappointed.  It seems we still have to take action from Wujiangmen."

    "Sir, if we kill Ji Ning, he will definitely die."

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little troublesome at best.¡±

    "There is no need to be angry, sir."

    The group of golden-clothed immortals sitting down below were all eating, drinking and laughing.

    The girl frowned: "It's a bit troublesome, so I have to ask that old guy for help."

    Ji Ning is a body protector with eight or nine mysterious skills. Although he can kill Ji Ning with his own men alone, there is still a certain risk!  Just like the four great immortals of the Shaoyan clan who failed to kill Ji Ning in a very short time, Ji Ning's helpers came to help!  In the same way, although the immortals under her command have absolutely overwhelming strength, they are unable to break the 'Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong Body'.

    "The Immortal Wuxiao is here." Suddenly a figure appeared in the main hall. It was a black-robed servant. The black-robed servant respectfully said, "The Immortal Wuxiao has gone from the Great World of Beishan Mountain to the Fifth World. He will be here soon."  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "The old guy is here?" The girl frowned.

    But the dozen or so golden-clothed immortals below stood up one by one. Wuxiao Tianxian was famous. Although they were also immortals, they still felt a little nervous when facing Wuxiao Tianxian.

    because¡­¡­

    The Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is an old monster with a strength that is close to that of the Pure Yang True Immortal!  Belonging to the true top existence among the immortals.

    "Hahaha, little Lithospermum baby." Following a burst of fluctuations, there was a loud laughter, and the laughter spread directly into the main hall.

    "Old guy." The girl pouted.

    At this time, a figure walked into the hall. He looked like a middle-aged man, with long hair hanging loose. He even walked in barefoot, looking bohemian.

    "The Immortal of Wuxiao."

    "Lord Wu Xiao."

    "grown ups."

    The other golden-robed immortals joined in one after another.

    Even the master of the Wujian Sect has to give some face to this Immortal of Wuxiao.  This Wuxiao Shangxian is also very famous in the three realms. In terms of frontal fighting ability, he is actually not that strong, only on the same level as the "Infatuated Immortal".  But he has too many different tricks.

    Escape?  Trapped enemy?  Put poison?  With all these methods, even true immortals and gods have to suffer!  He is also considered a strange person in the Three Realms.

    "Little Lithospermum, I didn't expect you to ask me for help." Wuxiao Shangxian said proudly, "Tsk, tsk, I was a little kid back then, but now I'm on my own."

    "Old guy, you owe me." The girl frowned.

    "Haha, yes, I promised you three requests back then, but one of them has been used up. This is the second time." Wuxiao Tianxian smiled, "Tell me what you want me to do."

    The girl flipped her hands, and a book appeared in her hand, and she threw it directly to Wuxiao Tianxian in the distance. Wuxiao Tianxian took it, looked at it, and frowned: "Ji Ning?"

    "It records in detail all the information we found about Ji Ning. There is no doubt that Ji Ning does not belong to our faction. If he is allowed to grow, he may become a disaster. So it is better to eradicate it as soon as possible. The sect leader asked  I'll do it, but I'm worried about an accident, so I still ask you to take action," the girl said.

    "Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques?" Wuxiao Tianxian looked at the information, his eyes widened, and then he raised his head and said dissatisfied, "Little Zicao, this is someone who knows the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques. Among the three realms, there is no one who can teach the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques."  Just those Dao Ancestors. You can count them all with one pair of hands, and they are all terrifying beings. I'm afraid Ji Ning's master is one of them. He can crush me to death with just one finger."

    "What are you afraid of? Does his master dare to take action?" Zicao didn't care.

    "Maybe" Wuxiao Tianxian shook his head, "It's too dangerous, too dangerous."

    "old man!"The girl said angrily that she was very aware of Wuxiao Tianxian's habits. After all, she had followed the sect master and Wuxiao Tianxian since she was a child.  Wuxiao Tianxian is famous for his "greed for life and fear of death" and is good at heresy.

    "Okay." Wuxiao Tianxian said helplessly, "His master's attack may be very small, but for you, I will let one of my clones deal with Ji Ning."

    "Clone?" The girl glared.

    "Don't worry, I will let the clone bring my 'Taiyi God Locking Circle'. Once the Taiyi God Locking Circle comes out, he will be locked without any resistance." Wuxiao Tianxian said with a smile, "As long as one  In the blink of an eye, you can capture him and take him away. Whether to kill or behead him is entirely up to you."

    The girl asked in confusion: "Taiyi Locking Circle, what kind of treasure is it? Why haven't I heard of it?"

    "I have lived in the ancient world until now, and I rarely take action. What do you know? If it hadn't been for the catastrophe of the Three Realms, I would be reluctant to use those treasures." Wuxiao Tianxian said carelessly, "Okay, tell me, this  Where is Ji Ning now? Tell me and I will collect him."

    The girl laughed when she heard this: "The latest information is that he has arrived in the capital of Daxia."

    "The capital of Daxia?" Wuxiao Tianxian frowned, "I can't go to that place. Emperor Xia is not easy to mess with. I will take action after he leaves the capital of Daxia."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 16: The Fourth Turn of the Star Reacher

    "Okay, once Ji Ning leaves the capital of Daxia, I will tell you immediately." The girl nodded.

    Wuxiao Tianxian smiled and nodded: "Before we deal with Ji Ning, come, let's have a chat."

    The capital of Daxia.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robe, was sitting opposite Bai Shuize, but he had already entered the water palace.

    Water Mansion, quiet room.

    Ji Ning himself was sitting on the Netherworld Water Jade bed, surrounded by a large number of Five Elements treasures floating in the air. These treasures ranged from over a thousand kilograms to tens of thousands of kilograms, completely surrounding Ji Ning in an instant.

    time flies.

    I saw that some of the fluctuations in the suspended Five Elements treasures were constantly weakening. They quickly decayed from real spiritual objects into some waste. You can see with the naked eye that pieces of heavenly gold crystals turned into pale gray worthless broken stones.  , the originally extremely agile slurry was floating in the air, but it quickly transformed into turbid water.

    Ji Ning's palms were emitting multicolored light, with vast power, and were wildly sucking in the essence of the five elements of spiritual things.

    It lasted for more than six hours.

    What floated in the air became some gravel, stone-like bamboo shoots, some ordinary turbid water, some of which even looked a little disgusting, and a large piece of messy soil.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning exhaled and looked down at his hands. These hands were emitting a faint light, which was so powerful that it made people tremble.

    "It's done."

    "Fourth rotation of the star-catching hand!"

    Ji Ning's eyes were full of heat, but he also felt that his palm had reached an extreme level and could no longer be improved.  If you want to make the palm more powerful you must make the palm itself transform again, that is to cross the great realm again, and you must break through to the realm of gods.

    "Four rounds of Star Reaching, these palms of mine are comparable to the ultimate pure Yang magic weapon. When I use the three heads and six arms, it is equivalent to having six pure Yang ultimate magic weapons" Ji Ning felt the power of his palms.

    This feeling of power is really comfortable.

    Magical weapons are very important to those who cultivate immortality.

    In the early stage of Vientiane, why was it possible to completely suppress Zi Mansion?  The Realm of Yuan Shen, the Realm of Returning to the Void, the Realm of Celestial Immortals why is the strength soaring so much when such a big realm is crossed.  One is the transformation of one's own magic power, and the other is the improvement of magic weapons!  Even if they are equal in the realm of Tao, the gap in strength is still huge.

    Wanxiang can use earth-level magic weapons, Yuanshen Taoists can use heaven-level magic weapons, returning to the void earth immortals can use immortal-level magic weapons, and heavenly immortals can use pure Yang magic weapons.

    The transformation of the magic weapon naturally makes the gap in strength very large.

    Like Ji Ning!

    When it comes to Taoism, he is actually on the same level as Patriarch Jin Zhong.

    As for the divine body and the magical power of the star-catching hand, Ji Ning's theory foundation is actually stronger than that of the ancestor of Jin Zhong.

    Why can he only be beaten in front of the ancestor of Jinzhong?

    Why is he weaker than the ancestor of Jinzhong?

    It¡¯s because the ancestor of the Golden Bell has a pure Yang divine clock!

    For example, Ancestor Kumu and Ancestor Jinzhong. In terms of realm, Ancestor Kumu is much higher than Ancestor Jinzhong, but Ancestor Jinzhong is equal in strength to Ancestor Kumu, precisely because the magic weapon makes up for this aspect.  difference.

    "Among the three realms, there are some powerful people who rely on magic weapons to control the three realms." Ji Ning read some common sense information in Fangcun Mountain, and also knew that some immortals rely on the special power of some innate spiritual treasures.  , can even resist true immortals and gods!

    "My pair of palms have jumped from the barely pure Yang level to the ultimate pure Yang! This is equivalent to the ultimate innate middle-grade spiritual treasure. I am afraid that my close combat strength has also jumped a lot." Ji Ning knew it very well.

    The four-turn star-catching hand and the three-turn star-catching hand.

    There is an improvement in the instantaneous burst of power.

    The other is that the palm of the hand has been upgraded to be comparable to the pure Yang ultimate magic weapon (the innate middle-grade ultimate magic weapon), which is almost the same as the Rahu Bow.

    The two are superimposed.

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength has improved by several levels!  Ancestor of Jinzhong?  He was no longer taken seriously by Ji Ning.

    "That Patriarch Jin Zhong, I am better than him in everything." Ji Ning walked down from the Netherworld Jade Bed, waved his hand, and all the countless garbage suspended in the air turned into fly ash under the sword light.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning himself walked out of the quiet room and came to the main hall of Shuifu.

    "Ji Ning." The big yellow-haired bear said with a smile on his face, "Well, you have mastered the fourth level of Star Reacher, which is pretty good among the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    &nbsp; Although the Star Reacher has a full six turns, he must become a true god to practice the sixth turn, and a god can practice the fifth turn.  And wanting to become a true god is really too difficult. A true god is the first level of Dao Ancestor, so for a long time, Ji Ning's most promising hope will be the fifth level.

    In the fifth turn, Ji Ning¡¯s palm is comparable to the ultimate innate spiritual treasure, which is enough to make many true immortals and gods jealous in the three realms.

    In fact, in the fourth turn alone, Ji Ning¡¯s palm is already called a treasure. If Ji Ning is killed and his palm is cut off, it can also be used as a treasure!

    "It's thanks to the powerful magical powers created by Master Sanshou that I have the strength I have now." Ji Ning said.

    "The master left the inheritance to this day, and you are the only one who has reached such a state. Don't underestimate yourself." The big yellow-haired bear smiled, "Okay, your strength has been greatly improved now. On the ninth floor of the Temple of War, you also have 99% of the  I¡¯m sure I can make it through, but do I want to go?¡±

    Ji Ning was immediately happy.

    The big yellow-haired bear speaks very modestly, and generally speaks very conservatively. He dares to say 99% of the time, so it seems that he should be almost sure of success.

    "Am I now comparable to the top immortals?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The gods and demons returning to the void are comparable to the heavenly immortals. The Star Reacher has reached the fourth level, but you are the top class among the gods and demons returning to the void." The big yellow-haired bear said with a smile, "Of course you can rival the top immortals. In this Temple of War, you  To break in, or not to break in?¡±

    "Breaking in, of course." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    The ninth floor of the Temple of War.

    This is a void space, and Ji Ning appeared out of thin air.

    "Here?" Ji Ning looked around.

    "Wow." A drop of golden blood suddenly appeared in the distance. The golden blood soon turned into a god and demon wearing golden armor. He was tall and burly, with blood-red hair, and he was holding a black spear in his hand.  There was a monstrous murderous intent in his eyes, and the invisible killing intent alone shocked Ning.

    Ji Ning looked at the existence in front of him in shock.

    "Are you Ji Ning?" The red-haired demon smiled, a heart-warming smile, as if a father was looking at his child.

    "Who are you?" Ji Ning was a little dazed.

    Although he always felt that the Temple of War was very special, he realized that something was not right as he went on, but he never really understood that the opponent he encountered on the ninth level was much more powerful than any of the previous ones. That alone  The aura Ji Ning felt that it was even the same as his senior brother Yinyue.

    "My name is Hongxue." The red-haired demon smiled.

    "Are you a god?" Ji Ning asked.

    The red-haired god and demon smiled: "Your eyesight is very powerful. I am indeed a god, but this is just a very weak clone of me, transformed by just a drop of blood."

    Ji Ning also understands the mystery of clones.

    The more flesh and blood and divine power are divided, the more powerful the clone will be.  For example, a clone formed by just pulling out a hair is naturally extremely weak.  For gods and demons, blood is still very important.  A clone formed from the blood of a god I'm afraid it's also at the level of a god. It's hard to say how strong it is.

    "Senior Hongxue, how do you know I am Ji Ning?" Ji Ning asked, and he discovered this suspicion.

    "Big Bear told me." The red-haired demon smiled, "The King of Gods finally has a successor. I have been waiting for a long time."

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    ????????????????????????????

    "Come on, Ji Ning, the God King has chosen you to be his successor. Let me see how good you are. Do you have the qualifications?" The red-haired God Demon shook the spear in his hand.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15 Chapter 17 The Perfect Rahu Bow

    The strength of the red-haired god and demon made Ji Ning tremble. It was too strong. That spear was like a nightmare. Even if his palm formed sword fingers and he used sword skills, he would be easily broken by the opponent's spear.  , when it is broken, the spear will also be drawn, slashed, or stabbed!

    In short, Ji Ning is completely at a disadvantage!

    The spear is like a dragon, like a god in the water, containing endless mysteries, and Ji Ning is like a target.

    "No fight, no fight." The red-haired demon finally stopped, shook his head and sighed, "I lost."

    "Senior Hongxue, you are obviously much stronger than me" Ji Ning understood halfway through.

    It should be that the other party¡¯s divine power has been exhausted!

    "Every time your palm blocks my spear, the repulsive force consumes a lot of my divine power." The red-haired demon looked at Ji Ning and said with emotion, "The magical power of the star-catching hand is indeed powerful. I have this  The divine power contained in the distraction is too little After being slapped by your star-catching hand more than ten times, the divine power can no longer hold it."

    "If I were here, senior, I'm afraid he could kill me with just one move." Ji Ning said, although his body was strong, the spear attack of this red-haired god-demon was more powerful than the Shaoyan clan's 'Infatuated Immortal', Ji Ning said.  When I felt my body being pierced by the tip of the gun, I felt like I was about to be pierced. In fact, there were already white spots on my skin!  If the red-haired god and demon himself were here, he might be able to directly destroy his physical body!  Fortunately, this time I had reached the fourth level of the Star Reaching Hand. If I had been weak before the breakthrough, I am afraid that the red-haired demon's divine power would not have been exhausted, but Ji Ning's would have been exhausted.

    Once the divine power is exhausted and unable to use magical powers, Ji Ning will still lose!

    "If you lose, you lose." The red-haired demon looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I heard that you have been practicing for less than a hundred years?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    Deep down in my heart, I was murmuring, why did the big yellow-haired bear say anything to this god?

    "You are less than a hundred years old, but your swordsmanship is quite good." The red-haired god and demon praised.

    "In the hands of seniors, I can only use my three heads and six arms, my palms become bigger, and I try to block the spear like a small shield." Ji Ning shook his head in shame. He used his palms as shields and was easily broken through time and time again. The gap was too big.

    "Haha, I have mastered several avenues in ancient times, let alone now. If your swordsmanship is not strong, I'm afraid it won't consume much of my divine power." The red-haired god and demon sighed, "Your swordsmanship is still good.  Very good at defense.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Of course, I have learned the most about the 'water element', and my swordsmanship has been good at defense since I was a child.

    "Practice hard and become a god soon!" The red-haired demon smiled, "Otherwise you can't make those guys surrender loyally." After saying that, he dissipated into nothingness.

    "Loyal surrender?" Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    Ji Ning arrived at the main hall of Shuifu Mansion.

    "Congratulations on passing the ninth floor." The big yellow-haired bear smiled.

    Ji Ning frowned: "Who is the Red Snow God?"

    The big yellow-haired bear was startled, and then said calmly: "You are a god who was under the master's command back then You don't need to ask these questions. Now that your strength is too weak, you will leave in the 'Great Xia World', one of the three thousand worlds."  You are startling every step of the way. You are not qualified to join some of the big forces in the Three Realms. I can only tell you The Three Realms are not as simple as you usually know. Even before you are really strong, Bodhi Patriarch will not  I will tell you that if you are weak, it is better to know less. If you know too much, you will die. The methods of the real powerful people in the three realms are not what you can imagine now. Even the master, in the original catastrophe  Zhongya is nothing. Even Patriarch Bodhi, who is stronger than the master, dare not go to the battle Who do you think you are?"

    Ji Ning said softly: "The ancient Pangu world was shattered and a big secret was hidden? Could it be that what I heard was wrong?"

    "What you know is what the Taoist ancestors want you to know. Don't ask. Only when you become a true immortal and a god can you be qualified to know. As for the immortals I don't know how many powerful people can kill with their backhand." The big yellow-haired bear said,  "Are you going to the Treasure Hall to choose a treasure? You are not an immortal now, so even if you choose a pure Yang magic weapon, it won't work."

    "Choose, of course!" Ji Ning continued.

    "Rahu Bow."

    Ji Ning shouted in his heart.

    Wow.

    A young man in black immediately appeared next to him.

    "I'm going to get a bowstring for you, tell me what kind of bowstring you want," Ji Ning said.

    "Hahaha, are you finally going to get a bow string for me?" The boy in black was overjoyed, and then turned to look at the big yellow-haired bear, "Big bear, where is the scroll I wrote before?"

    "At this."The big yellow-haired bear waved his hand, and a scroll was suspended in the air.

    "Master, the three types of bow strings I wrote on this scroll are all suitable for me. Of course, their values ??range from low to high. There are three types from low to high. Of course, the higher the better." The young man in black said excitedly, "This magical bow  The bow body and the bow string are two parts. For an innate spirit treasure like me, the most important thing is the powerful bow body, but the bow string is much easier to make. The most important thing is that it can store power, and  It can transmit the power of the formation on the bow to the maximum extent."

    Ji Ning took the scroll, opened it, and was surprised: "They are all fire-attribute bow strings? Your bow is water-attributed, right?"

    "One water, one fire, one bow and one string, this is how powerful it is. Have you forgotten that when you found me in Xianyue World, I turned the power of heaven and earth into flaming arrows. And you discovered  Those two arrows are also of fire attribute." said the young man in black.

    "I understand." Ji Ning smiled and nodded, "Don't worry, I will get you a good bowstring."

    Tianbaoshan headquarters, noon.

    "Uncle Bai, is the list ready?" Ji Ning looked at the man in white clothes and white hair opposite.

    "We have been prepared for a long time. Since we are dealing with the Shaoyan clan, we must not be lenient." Uncle Bai handed Ji Ning an animal skin.

    Ji Ning looked down and nodded slightly.

    Dealing with the Shaoyan clan

    Ji Ning also had a plan in mind, but of course the plan could not keep up with the changes. Since he did not know the Shaoyan clan¡¯s trump card, Ji Ning naturally prepared a lot of means.

    "Ji Ning." A voice sounded.

    I saw the silver-haired man Tianhu walking in and said with a smile: "What good things can you do to me?"

    "It's a good thing." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Let you see something."

    Wow.

    Ten beads appeared out of thin air around Ji Ning, one of which was aqua green, and the other nine were fiery red, and each bead exuded extremely terrifying fluctuations.

    "This is" Tianhu's eyes widened, "Could it be"

    "One Qi Nine Yuan Pearl!" Ji Ning nodded.

    Tianhu swallowed his throat and looked at Ji Ning in disbelief. This Nine Yuan Qi Bead is a set of pure Yang magic weapons, which is also quite famous in the ancient Pangu world. It can be transformed into nine worlds, and a bead can hit people.  , it¡¯s like a small world hitting people.  Of course, you have to maximize the power of this pure Yang magic weapon.

    "I need a set of Fuxi stick array that is of the highest quality at the immortal level."

    "Twenty top-grade pure Yang elixirs, or mid- to low-grade pure Yang elixirs with the same amount of energy."

    "This list contains a bow string and some cheap arrows."

    "There is also the strange thing recorded on this animal skin."

    Ji Ning handed over two animal skins.

    "I can't use the pure Yang magic weapon. When I can use it, I am afraid that my strength will be much stronger than now, and my palm will be comparable to the pure Yang ultimate magic weapon.  So of course, sell it, it¡¯s best to enhance your own strength!

    "Ji Ning, you are really" Tianhu's face turned pale when he saw the two animal skins, "You are too ruthless in asking for them."

    "If Emperor Xia doesn't want it, I won't force it." Ji Ning said, "I can go find my senior brother and the others."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Today¡¯s update will start to resume updates.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15 Chapter 18 Leaving Tianbaoshan

    The set of pure Yang magic weapons that Ji Ning took out, the "One Qi Nine Yuan Beads", were carefully selected in the Treasure Hall. They are considered to be the most valuable among the pure Yang magic weapons that Ji Ning can choose now. Back then, Taoist Sanshou would  Some powerful pure yang magic weapons are left in the treasure hall. Naturally they are not bad, at least they are top grade pure yang.

    But after all, the number of pure Yang magic weapons is too small, even Taoist Sanshou has not collected many. After Ning broke through the ninth floor of the Temple of War, when he went to choose, he could only choose from eighteen pure Yang magic weapons.

    So

    I chose the most expensive Yi Qi Nine Yuan Beads. Nine of the nine beads in this Qi Nine Yuan Beads are considered pure Yang top grade, and there is one core bead that is pure Yang top grade!  And this set of magic weapons is also an extremely precious 'world type' magic weapon. It can directly hit people with beads, as if hitting people in a small world. It can also suppress and restrain the power of the world, making the enemy seem to be trapped in a quagmire.  This is much stronger than the ancient river in the Thousand Ox Sword.  This kind of 'world type' pure yang magic weapon is rare and precious. This set of pure yang magic weapon alone is estimated to be comparable to four or five normal pure yang magic weapons!

    "The Fuxi stick array, the strange objects on the animal skins, and the arrows are all trivial matters." Tianhu said helplessly, "If you want twenty pure Yang top-grade elixirs, the master can also give them to you. But this bowstring  ¡­What you want is too high, and such a bowstring is not that easy to find.¡±

    "Among the treasures I want is the pure Yang elixir. I'm afraid any true immortal can find his friends to get it. The most important thing is this bow string. If it weren't for the bow string, I wouldn't be willing to exchange this set of pure Yang magic weapons.  Ji Ning said, "Emperor Xia is an ancient royal family. A true immortal or god can't produce this bowstring. I believe Emperor Xia can still produce it."

    Ji Ning had stayed in Fangcun Mountain and knew how powerful the ancient royal family was.

    The ancient world of Pangu

    At that time, there was no such thing as three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds!  Just an ancient world of Pangu!  At that time, the ¡®ancient royal family¡¯ ruled the entire human race!  There are many powerful people at the Dao Ancestor level alone. Although the ancient Pangu world was shattered, the ancient royal family has lost its previous power. Emperor Xia is just a member of the ancient royal family, and the Xia Mang clan is just a branch of the ancient royal family!  Even so Emperor Xia's background is still not comparable to that of ordinary true immortals and gods.

    ¡­¡­

    In a dark space.

    An emperor in black robes was sitting cross-legged. He opened his eyes: "One Qi Nine Yuan Bead? It fell into the hands of Ji Ning! How could he, a little guy who has not even survived the heavenly tribulation, get one?"  A pure yang magic weapon? And it is a treasure among pure yang magic weapons! Weird thing, really weird thing"

    This kind of weird thing can be explained by a simple word, that is - luck!

    With strong luck, you can be so defiant!

    "The catastrophe is coming, and pure Yang magic weapons such as the One Qi Nine Yuan Pearl will make many true immortals and gods even more jealous." The black-robed emperor thought secretly, "Gongxianit seems that he is going to see his uncle."

    Emperor Xia had long since become independent from the ancient royal family and created the Xia Mang clan.

    So he rarely went to meet other ancient royal families.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master said it." Tianhu looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning immediately listened carefully.

    "Everything else can be agreed, but this bow string will have to wait for a while." Tianhu explained, "The master is trying to find a way to see if he can find it. You also know that the bow string you requested can be found in the three realms.  It¡¯s an excellent bowstring.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "There's no rush."

    If it were normal, it is hard to say whether a set of Nine Yuan Beads can be exchanged for these treasures, but when the catastrophe is coming, the Nine Yuan Beads can be used just as they are, but a bow string needs to be equipped with a really good bow.  Given his physical ability, which of the top archers in the Three Realms does not have his own commonly used bow and arrow?  So at this time, Ji Ning believed that Emperor Xia would help.

    "As an ancient royal family, and a disciple of Chiming Daozu, it is said that he is also the life and death brother of Yinglong Daozu. This kind of bow string is difficult to find, but Emperor Xia should be able to find it." Ji Ning waited.

    Tianhu also said goodbye for the time being.

    time flies.

    Just two hours later, in the evening, the Sky Fox arrived again.

    "When I saw Senior Tianhu, I guessed I found the bow string." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Master spent a lot of effort to finally find this bowstring for you." Tianhu also smiled and threw a golden gourd directly to Ji Ning, "All the treasures you want are in this gourd.  Take a closer look." In the capital of Daxia, he was not worried about Ji Ning taking the treasure and running away.

    Not to mention Ji Ning, even the true immortals and gods of Wujianmen and Ten Thousand Demons Cave,I don¡¯t dare to provoke Emperor Xia in the capital of Daxia!

    "What a generous move. These gourds are top-grade magic weapons of the Immortal level, and they contain a small space." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "It's for you." Tianhu said casually.

    Ji Ning took the golden gourd and examined it carefully. There were powerful elixirs floating in the golden gourd. Each elixir contained astonishing majestic pure energy, and they were all at the pure Yang level.  Panacea.  At the same time, there were also a large number of strange objects floating, which were used by Uncle Bai to set up the formation.  There is also a Fuxi stick formation, also prepared for Uncle Bai!  The more advanced the Fuxi stick formation, the more powerful it will be when used.

    "Bowstringarrow" Ji Ning looked extremely satisfied.

    The black bow string is suspended in the golden gourd, and there are hundreds of fiery red arrows next to it. Of course, these arrows are only high-grade immortal-level arrows.

    Inside the Water Mansion.

    "Haha, another bow string is here." The young man in black on the side was very excited. "Master, you are really amazing. You are not even a fairy, but you can get such a good bow string. Even though it is just a bow string,  But it is even rarer and more precious than a pure Yang top-grade spiritual treasure."

    Ji Ning smiled and started to connect the bowstring to the bow with his own hands.

    When fully connected.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    This big black bow was suspended directly in mid-air, and bursts of black water-like light began to emerge on the bow. The bow was obviously black water light, but when it was transmitted to the bow string, it turned into flame light.

    "Hahaha with this bow string, even if compared with the ancient times, it is almost the same." The young man in black was extremely excited.

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    The Rahu Bow is an innate high-grade spiritual treasure. Logically speaking, a normal innate high-grade spiritual treasure is unlikely to be damaged!  But its bow string was broken, because the bow body and the bow string are essentially different. The bow string is relatively more fragile. Even for a true god, it is possible to break the bow string of the divine bow, which greatly increases its strength.  , with a sudden pull, the bowstring snapped!  After it breaks, replace it with a better one!  This is why even if the string is broken, Rahu Bow can still mobilize the power of heaven and earth to attack Ji Ning.

    "I have this divine bow, I have arrows, and my star-catching hand has reached the fourth level. Although "Houyi Archery" is just an introduction, it is enough to unleash extremely powerful power." Ji Ning was full of expectations.

    Archery is just an introduction, but it is compared with "Houyi's Archery". In the Three Realms, Ji Ning can be regarded as a master of archery. After all, he can use "mental power".

    The power of the mind is mysterious and unpredictable!

    Different from all other powers, it is even difficult to touch, but the "mind power" is very powerful. To become a magic archer in the Three Realms, being able to use the "mind power" is a threshold. Ji Ning has obviously crossed this threshold, and he has also  Understand the mysterious operation of divine power in Hou Yi's archery.

    Cooperate with the innate high-grade divine bow!  Cooperate with the power of the Star Reacher!

    "When I, Hou Yi, have mastered my archery skills to a high level, I can easily kill enemies from millions of miles away." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning then entered the secret room of Shui Mansion to practice the "Eight-nine Mysterious Skills". The previous battle with the Red Snow God and Demon made Ji Ning realize that he seemed invulnerable, but if he encountered a true immortal, he might easily be able to do so.  I'm crushing myself, so I'd better improve as soon as possible After all, there is a catastrophe in the Three Realms, so it's always good to use more methods.

    This time we are going to have a real fight with the Shaoyan clan, how can we not use some means to save our lives?

    "Gu." Ji Ning ate the elixirs one by one as if eating jelly beans, and kept refining them.

    To practice to the third level of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, one hundred immortal-level top-quality elixirs are needed.

    To practice to the sixth level of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, which is about a thousand times higher, one hundred thousand immortal-level top-grade elixirs are needed!  Approximately equivalent to one hundred pure Yang top-quality elixirs!  If it were to be exchanged for magic weapons, a set of Nine Qi Qi Yuan Pearls alone would not be enough. This time Ji Ning could only obtain pure Yang elixirs that were comparable to the energy of twenty top quality pure Yang elixirs.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning's body was rumbling continuously, his bones were like mountains colliding, his muscles were like two continents colliding, and his divine body was being tempered to become stronger.

    The fourth turn of Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques!  Done!

    The fifth turn of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills!  Done!

    "Huh." Ji Ning stopped.

    "Half of the spiritual elixir was used to complete the fifth transfer of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques. The remaining elixir is still retained. During the life-and-death fight, the energy is consumed too quickly. This elixir can easily replenish the energy.  Power. Well, now my divine body is comparable to a high-grade immortal-level magic weapon." Ji Ning felt that every move and every move he made possessed extremely terrifying power.

    ?It¡¯s a magic weapon!

    It even moves faster and faster.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning left Tianbaoshan. Although it only took two days to get in and out, Ji Ning's strength has already improved astonishingly!  The fourth turn of the Star Picking Hand, the fifth turn of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, the intact Luohu Bow Even the formation master Bai Shu's strength has been greatly improved.

    "Prince Yan's Mansion."

    Ji Ning arrived outside Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion. This time he was going to attack the Shaoyan clan. How could Ji Ning forget his cousin Wei Chi Xiyue who hated the Shaoyan clan the most and even risked everything for her?

    No need to report, Ji Ning went directly into the palace and soon met Yuchi Xiyue.

    "Cousin." Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue were alone under a pavilion. As soon as their thoughts moved, the surroundings were completely blocked.

    "What's wrong?" Yuchi Xiyue couldn't help but ask when she saw Ji Ning acting like this.

    "Shao Yan, it's time to repay the blood debt." Ji Ning said in a low voice.

    Yuchi Xiyue was shocked and stood up suddenly.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 19: The Sword Points at Dongfu County

    Of course Yuchi Xiyue wants revenge. She will do anything for revenge, even her life!  Because this is what her father Yuchishan has always longed for. She wants to fulfill her father's wish and repay this blood debt for the Yuchi family!

    But she also knew how powerful the Shaoyan clan was. After all, Ji Ning had only practiced for less than a hundred years, so he was no match for the Shaoyan clan.

    "Brother, don't go crazy." Yuchi Xiyue said worriedly.

    "Cousin, don't worry, I have a plan." Ji Ning said confidently, "Although I am not sure about killing those immortals of the Shaoyan clan, but I will make it unforgettable for them forever."

    But Yuchi Xiyue was very worried: "Are you really sure?"

    "Of course." Ji Ning nodded.

    Now that he has the top level of immortal strength, he doesn't take the ancestors of Jinzhong and Kumu seriously, so the ancestor of Chixin is a little bit of a threat. But even so, now he is there and can be attacked by the ancestor of Chixin.  , I don¡¯t care at all about the fifth level of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills.  What's more, this time I was not attacked by a sneak attack, but I challenged myself, so I was naturally extremely well prepared!

    "Brother don't be in a hurry, I'm really not in a hurry." Yuchi Xiyue continued, "You can wait a little longer until you become stronger. I've been waiting for so many years, so I'm not in a hurry. Brother, I don't have any relatives anymore, really.  I can¡¯t lose you anymore.¡±

    "Cousin, am I that reckless person?" Ji Ning asked.

    Yuchi Xiyue was startled.

    Thinking back

    Although Ji Ning is sometimes crazy, everything is quite reasonable. Just like when Ji Ning participated in the Immortal Fate Conference, many people thought that Ji Ning had only been practicing for thirty years before participating. They all advised Ji Ning not to take risks, but in the end  Woolen cloth?  Ji Ning is number one in the Immortal Fate Conference!

    The last time he was attacked by the four immortals, Ji Ning was completely unprepared, so he was in such a panic!  But he still didn¡¯t let Shaoyan succeed!

    Now Ji Ning has detailed preparations and plans, and his strength has even increased greatly Naturally, he is more confident!

    But in all things in the world, nothing is absolute.

    Ji Ning didn't dare to say 100%. If a true immortal god suddenly appeared in an ancient tribe like the Shaoyan Clan, he would be dumbfounded. But according to what he knew the Shaoyan Clan should not have a Chunyang True Immortal.  God.

    "Have you really decided?" Yuchi Xiyue looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Before we act, let me tell my cousin."

    "Brother, I really can't see through you. Ever since you returned to the world of Daxia I can't see through you. But grandpa said that you are very strong now." Yuchi Xiyue looked at Ji Ning, gritting his teeth, eyes  Flashing with madness, "You are going to deal with the Shaoyan clan, and I will follow you!"

    "Are you following?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    My cousin is just a Taoist priest!

    "Brother, you kill those powerful immortal cultivators. As for the weak immortal cultivators and mortals let me kill them all. In those days, my Yuchi family, men, women, old and young, almost all the immortal cultivators and mortals were killed and escaped.  There are only a few of them." Yuchi Xiyue gritted her teeth and said with bitterness, "What they did to my Yuchi family back then, I want to pay them back!"

    "Kill a mortal?" Ji Ning shook his head, "No, you are an immortal cultivator, and it is a heinous crime to kill a mortal. Moreover, there are too many people in the Shaoyan clan. If you kill so many mortals I am afraid that the 'Karma Fire' will come directly. You  The strength will be directly burned to death by the fire of karma."

    The weak ones are the turbid air of sin, and the higher level is the blood light of sin. The eleven demon kings and the evil ancestor among the twelve demon kings in Dongliu all belong to the blood light level of sin.  If it goes to a higher levelit will be the arrival of karmic fire!  Generally, loose immortals and earthly immortals are directly burned to death under the fire of karma.

    Only the truly terrifying big devil can survive the fire of karma.

    But my cousin¡¯s strength is definitely unstoppable!

    "I have a large number of subordinates. I led my subordinates and even led a large group of sergeants over there." My cousin gritted her teeth and said, "You kill the strong ones and let them kill the mortals. This is also what the Shaoyan clan does!"

    "Even so, as the commander, you will be burdened with sins. There are millions of immortal cultivators of the Shaoyan clan, and as for mortals, there are hundreds of millions It is difficult to figure out how many there are. Countless traces of sins  If you add it all up, you will at least be covered in blood and sin." Ji Ning said.

    The cousin¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for too long.¡±

    "There is no way I can promise you."

    Ji Ning stood up and said, "Just wait for the news."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning soared directly into the sky and quickly disappeared into the void above the capital of Daxia.

    &nbsp; Yuchi Xiyue was stunned for a moment, then let out a shrill cry of reluctance, she wanted to kill him!

    Yanshan.

    Ji Ning took Uncle Bai back to Yanshan, and at the same time summoned Xiaoqing, and came to Mu Zishuo's house together.

    "Senior brother." Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning, his body trembled and his eyes were bloodshot, "Are you going to the Shaoyan clan?"

    "Of course, Master has been waiting for this day for a long time." Xiao Qing said excitedly, "Master, I want to go too."

    Ji Ning frowned: "Didn't I say before that you stay in Yanshan and guard Yanshan."

    "Master, look."

    Xiao Qing swayed.

    Immediately, another young man in white appeared next to him. Both young men exuded the aura of the Returning Earth Immortal.

    "I know you have cultivated the second soul, right? Your second soul has also reached the level of returning to the realm of immortality?" Ji Ning said in surprise. He had many treasures, and of course many of them were given to Xiaoqing and Uncle Bai. Uncle Bai  Without cultivating the second soul, after all, the second soul requires two souls, which will greatly reduce the strength of both souls.

    Uncle Bai knew that Ji Ning wanted to deal with the Shaoyan clan, so he didn't want his strength to decline.  And Xiaoqing is good at escaping, so he naturally created the second soul early, and now the second soul is a return to the void.

    "If I let the second soul stay in Yanshan, it will be enough to control the formation." Xiao Qing continued, "Master, I am your spiritual beast. If you go out to fight, how can I not go? And you don't have to worry about me at all.  Comfort me, I can use Space Teleport much faster than you, you still have to rely on that talisman, but I can use it directly."

    Ji Ning heard this: "Okay! But you must obey my orders."

    "Of course, you are the master." Xiaoqing chuckled.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, then looked at Mu Zishuo, "Junior brother, I am going to take a rest and head to Dongfu County, one of the three major counties controlled by the Shaoyan clan, tomorrow morning."

    The Shaoyan clan is stronger than the Anchan Beishan clan, and the fiefdom alone covers three major counties.

    Therefore, Shaoyan¡¯s lair is also divided into three places.  At least what the intelligence can detect is these three places. Each place covers an extremely large area and has hundreds of millions of people!  There are millions of cultivators, definitely no less than some top sects, and one lair alone is more powerful than Anchan Beishan's lair.

    There are three lairs, and Ji Ning can only choose one.

    "Okay." Mu Zishuo's eyes flashed fiercely, "Tomorrow, then tomorrow."

    He looked at Ji Ning with worry in his eyes.

    "Brother, if you are not sure, don't go. Don't be so crazy just because I want revenge." Mu Zishuo was worried that Ji Ning was hot-headed.

    "The Shaoyan clan and I are already on the same level. I am willing to endure it, but the Shaoyan clan will not give me time." Ji Ning said, "In the Shaoyan clan's eyes, I am a disaster, and they will not allow me to be like this.  Go down." The longer Ji Ning lives the more worried Shao Yan becomes, after all, Ji Ning's growth rate is too fast.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo nodded lightly.

    "Get some rest." Ji Ning smiled and patted Mu Zishuo's shoulder. "Have a good rest tonight and recuperate your energy. Tomorrow we will have a real war with the Shaoyan clan. Then we will face an ancient  The tribe has the means to accumulate endless years, and the number of immortal cultivators exceeds a million."

    Mu Zishuo couldn't help but feel his heart tremble when he thought about the millions of immortal cultivators. Although 99% of the millions were probably Zifu cultivators, the number was overwhelming. Moreover, it was the nest of a tribe with many formations.  , if the immortals break in, they will probably die, so Ji Ning dares to attack with the fifth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques!

    "Brother, you have to be careful." Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning, worried. Although he followed Ji Ning to kill him, he had already put his life and death at risk!  Moreover, his strength is far inferior to those of the four great immortals, so the collision at the top level mainly depends on Ji Ning.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning smiled, "Don't underestimate your senior brother and me."

    ¡­¡­

    The night is as cold as water.

    Ji Ning sat silently on the roof alone, looking at the bright moon in the sky.

    "Tomorrow we will have a battle with the Shaoyan clan."

    "Father, mother just watch, even the Shaoyan clan, one of the ten most powerful tribes in the Great Xia Dynasty, I can turn him upside down." Ji Ning said softly, and then took the  He took a big sip from the wine gourd and let the wine spill on his chest.  It's a pityFather and mother can't see all this.

    At the beginning, neither father nor mother wanted to deal with the Snow Dragon Mountain by themselves!  Xuelong Mountain, which was destroyed long ago, in my eyes now is just a small local sect, which can be destroyed easily.

    ???????????????????????????????A tougher bone to crack!

    But that¡¯s all.

    Even the four great immortals of the Shaoyan clan couldn¡¯t deal with me before, let alone now!

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, early morning.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing soared into the sky together and flew high into the sky of Yanshan Mountain.

    Two teenagers, a big snow-white dog, and a green snake This combination looks weird, but they are going to deal with the ancient Shaoyan clan today!  We must go directly into the Shaoyan clan¡¯s lair!

    "Let's go." Ji Ning directly released his Yuan Power, hugging everyone, and then shuttled through the void.

    ¡­¡­

    Dongfu County is an extremely remote county. There are many mountains and rivers in the county. In terms of area alone, it is much larger than Anchan County.

    The Chenyu Mountain Range is the most important mountain range in Dongfu County, because this mountain range, which stretches for nearly a million miles, is one of the three major lairs of the Shaoyan clan. There are no one knows how many people of the Shaoyan clan survive and thrive here.  , there are more than a million Shaoyan cultivators in the mountain range, and there are even more countless immortals who have been restricted by the formation for hundreds of millions of years.

    "Huh."

    In mid-air, four figures appeared. They were two teenagers, a big snow-white dog, and a green snake.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 20: Old Demon Fufeng

    Ji Ning and the others were all looking at the mountains in the distance that stretched to the end of their field of vision. Although they had never entered, they could all feel the surging pressure released from the mountains, which was the pressure of the mountain-suppressing formation that had been maintained.  .

    ¡°Senior brother, how do you get in?¡± Mu Zishuo anxiously called.

    Xiao Qing looked at it and muttered: "There are countless mortals, and there are over a million cultivators Over the endless years of this lair, who knows how many formations will be banned! Generations of immortals from the Shaoyan clan will definitely try their best to arrange such a thing  The lair is completely monolithic, how do you break into it? How do you do it?" Xiao Qing also looked at Ji Ning beside her.

    "Senior brother" Mu Zishuo also looked at Ji Ning.

    Faced with such a nest, they have no choice.

    It¡¯s too strict!

    This is much more formidable than the Donglin Mountains. Although it is only one of the three lairs of the Shaoyan clan, it has already surpassed the Anchan Beishan clan!  From the age of gods and demons to the present, there will definitely be no shortage of immortals born in the Shaoyan clan. Such a tribal nest I am afraid that the level of danger is no less than that of Yanshan, which has obtained the formation of Fangcun Mountain!

    "Of course you can't break through forcefully." Ji Ning shook his head. "There are many formations. Once you break through forcefully, you will immediately fall into the formation." During the assassination attempt at Xueyun Tower, Ji Ning was trapped in the formation in the Donglin Mountains. In the end, he was greatly moved.  It's just a Taoist talisman that can be used to escape.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mu Zishuo asked.

    ¡°Forgot how I entered the forbidden area?¡± Ji Ning glanced at Mu Zishuo.

    Mu Zishuo was startled.

    "I will use the same method to infiltrate into the Chenyu Mountain Range." Ji Ning said with a smile. Among the three realms, practitioners of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique are the most mysterious and unpredictable.  Gong can easily enter.

    Only an hour later.

    In the portable immortal mansion.

    "Senior, have mercy on me, senior, have mercy on me. I, Shaoyan Lu Shao, have offended my senior in some way, please make it clear to me." A tall, thin, middle-aged man looked at the masked man in black robes in front of him in fear. He had no trace of anything at all.  The thought of resistance was because the man in black robe in front of him was too strong.

    He was clearly in the city just now, but the other party suddenly appeared, completely suppressing him with his 'Dao domain' alone, and took him into his portable immortal mansion.

    Even the Dao realm can have such power the opponent can kill Shaoyan Lu Shao with just one thought.

    "If I wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago." The masked man in black robe said hoarsely.

    Shaoyan Lu Shao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It would be unjust if this mysterious existence killed him as soon as he arrived. He continued: "Senior, if you have anything to do, just ask me. I will do it even if I risk my life."  "

    "Oh?" The masked man in black robe seemed to smile, "I have some things I want to know, so I want to take a look at your memory."

    "Take a look at the memory?" Shaoyan Lu Shao was startled, and then said uneasily, "Senior"

    "I want to search for souls. If you don't resist, I'm afraid the impact won't be too big. If you resist, I can only use force." The masked man in black robe said, "Are you willing or unwilling?"

    Shao Yan Lu Shao felt bitter and helpless. He just hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "I am willing."

    "Um."

    The masked man in black robe immediately put his hand on Shao Yan Lu Shao's head and performed the Thousand Star Soul Searching Technique.

    ¡­¡­

    In mid-air.

    Ji Ning stepped on the clouds and nodded slightly: "The first Yuanshen Taoist, Yuanshen Taoist has a relatively high status in the Shaoyan clan. He also knows more. It seems Dongfu County has a strict hierarchy and formations.  There are so many, even this Yuanshen Taoist Shao Yanlushao can only go to some areas, and the formation can only know how to get in and out."

    This time through soul searching, we only found some large formations in some areas.

    "It seems that we need to find more Yuanshen Taoists to investigate more carefully."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning immediately shuttled through the void and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning began to attack some of the Yuanshen Taoists of the Shaoyan clan in Dongfu County. The status of the Yuanshen Taoists also varied, and some knew more about the formation restrictions in the tribe's lair, while others knew less!  Ji Ning also gradually gained a general understanding of the formation restrictions in the entire Chen Yu Mountain Range in Dongfu County, and he told Uncle Bai all of this.

    Uncle Bai is a master of formations and can figure out a better attack method!

    "Hahaha, you want to search for souls?" A man in green robe laughed wildly, "My guess is good, you are the Ji Ning that the ancestors talked about!"

    "not good."

    The masked black-robed man ¡®Ji Ning¡¯s Second Soul¡¯ immediately sensed something was wrong and immediately??A thought.

    Wow!

    A ray of sword light appeared out of thin air and directly penetrated the body of the man in green robe, cutting his body in half. The turtle and snake soul of the man in green robe immediately flew out, but the sword light shrouded the turtle and snake soul and shattered directly.  , one of the humanoid souls began to want to be reincarnated.

    "Do you think you can escape my soul search by self-destructing?" Ji Ning held a black bead in his hand. The black bead issued a strong suction force, sucking the humanoid soul away.

    Killing the Taoist Primordial Spirit usually destroys the soul when destroying the Primordial Spirit.

    But Ji Ning was far more powerful than his opponent and destroyed his soul, but he saved his opponent's soul. He wanted to put it away and search for the soul again.

    "Searching for souls? Hahaha" The humanoid soul 'Green Robe Man' roared crazily, but saw cracks starting to appear in his soul, and then it fragmented and dissipated.

    "What?" Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The technique of splitting the soul can be used by those with strong enough souls. Like when Ji Ning split the soul to create the second soul But like the opponent who split several cracks at the same time, his soul was scattered.

    "He's actually lost his soul." Ji Ning sighed secretly, "It seems that the Shaoyan clan still has some extremely loyal clan members."

    "He guessed that I was Ji Ning before? He was really smart."

    Ji Ning was not surprised, because he had already searched the souls of several Yuanshen Taoists before, and also learned that the Shaoyan Clan's Celestial Immortal Ancestor had long ago issued an order, ordering the entire Shaoyan Clan to be extremely careful and be careful of Ji Ning secretly  Sneak into the tribe¡¯s mountain gate!

    "The four great immortals besieged me last time. Although they failed, they also guessed that I was practicing the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills." Ji Ning secretly said, "The Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills practitioners are the best at sneaking into changes. It's strange that the Shaoyan clan was unprepared.  .¡±

    "But what can you do even if you are on guard? Among the three realmseven the heavily guarded heaven, for practitioners of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques, they can enter as they please and leave as they please."

    This is the kingly way!

    The other party knew that Ji Ning had eight or nine mysterious skills, but they were unable to stop Ji Ning from entering the Chen Yu Mountain Range.

    But the same thing

    It will be more difficult to achieve the goal when the other party is on guard.

    "I'm afraid that the Shaoyan clan has already known about the death of this Taoist Yuan Shen. But if it's just one death, it should be okay." Ji Ning secretly thought, the Shaoyan family has a great cause. In the current undercurrent, the death of a Taoist Yuan Shen is nothing.  event.  But if two people died in a row, it would probably attract attention.

    "That's it for now."

    "Uncle Bai." Ji Ning, who was dressed in black, came to a hall in Suixian Mansion. Uncle Bai, Mu Zishuo, and Xiao Qing were all there.

    "How's it going?" Bai Shuize looked over.

    "Although I carefully checked the information recorded in Tianbaoshan for each target, I didn't expect to meet someone who was not afraid of death." Ji Ning in black shook his head, "That Shao Yanxun committed suicide just now, and I didn't even have time to search for it by force.  soul."

    "In any big tribe, there are always people who are willing to sacrifice for the tribe." Uncle Bai nodded.

    "We have searched the souls of eight Yuanshen Taoists, and we have also collected a lot of information about the Shaoyan clan's Dongfu County branch." Black-clothed Ning said, "How to deal with those formation restrictions depends on Uncle Bai  It¡¯s yours.¡±

    "Let me think about it again."

    Uncle Bai nodded.

    Ji Ning recorded all the memories of the eight Yuanshen Taoists about the formation restrictions in the tribe's lair into a magic weapon bamboo slip, and then handed it over to Uncle Bai.

    Through these claws, Uncle Bai can also have a general understanding of the formation restrictions in the Chenyu Mountain Range.

    In the Chenyu Mountain Range of Dongfu County, this mountain range that stretches for nearly a million miles is really too big. There are even some plains, lakes, and even a large number of built cities in the mountain range, which cover an area of ??hundreds or even thousands of miles.  There were so many cities and so many mortals living in them that a single city could have over ten million people living there.

    Underground, lakes, plains, mountainside

    There are cities and settlements one after another.

    This Chenyu Mountain Range is the absolute territory of the Shaoyan clan!

    "Master, Master." A young man was quickly arriving at a palace. This palace was all white jade, and there were a large number of beautiful maids around it. Each of these maids was extremely enchanting, and some were wearing  It was as if she was not wearing any clothes, and her naked body could be seen through the gauze.  Some are like luxurious ladies, and some are energetic girls

    The young man swallowed his throat.

    These maids are all enchanting ones that the master has found from all over the world, and they gather here to serve only the master.

    &nbsp;This master is also the most special Sanxian in the entire Chenyu Mountain Range. A Sanxian who has lived for more than a million years - Fufeng Immortal, but the outside world rarely calls him an immortal, but  He is the 'Fufeng Devil', a real big devil.

    "What's the matter?" An old man with black hair and black beard was hugging two beauties, contentedly.

    "Master, Third Senior Uncle, Third Senior Uncle, he" The young man knelt down and cried, "Third Senior Uncle, he is dead."

    "What?"

    Fufeng Laomo¡¯s expression changed drastically after hearing this.

    Among the current Yuanshen Taoists from the Dongfu County lineage of the Shaoyan clan, the one he admires the most is his nephew, 'Shaoyan Xun'. Although he is not his disciple, he is very pleasing to his eyes!  He even felt that Shaoyan Xun was just like his younger self, who did all kinds of evil, but was absolutely fanatical and loyal to the Shaoyan clan.

    And the talent is also very high, so Fufeng Laomo arranged for Shao Yanxun to work outside. Only by experiencing the storm outside can he truly grow.  But he didn't expect that Shaoyan Xun would die!  As a member of the tribe who has been specially trained, he naturally has protective treasures, but if you do this, you will die

    "Damn it, damn it." Old Fufeng gritted his teeth angrily.

    "Check it for me, check it." Old Demon Fufeng growled, "Find out how Shaoyan Xun died."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Starting from today, there will be one update at noon and one update in the evening.

    At the same time, I am asking for recommendation votes. I haven¡¯t canvassed votes for many days. Now I am lagging behind in voting. Please support me.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15 Chapter 21 Kill!

    In a hall of the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing are gathering together.

    "It's almost done." Uncle Bai looked at the huge map he drew in front of him and nodded lightly.

    "How?" Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, and Xiao Qing all stared at the huge map, but none of them understood it.

    "The security is tight and there are no flaws." Uncle Bai said with emotion.

    "No flaws?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "According to the information you got from Ning'er's soul search, the Shaoyan clan has three lairs. There are more than a hundred loose and earthly immortals resident in any of these three lairs." Uncle Bai nodded, "We alone  The Shaoyan clan's Dongfu County branch that is about to attack will have over a hundred scattered immortals and earthly immortals scattered in the Chenyu Mountains. They will never gather together to catch you all in one go. They are scattered everywhere, maintaining countless formations.  It is prohibited, so it is difficult to destroy the entire 'Chen Yu Mountain Range'!"

    Ji Ning frowned: "Is there no way?"

    "But the Chenyu Mountain Range is too big, so they also have a weakness." Uncle Bai said confidently, "Of course it's not a weakness."

    Xiao Qing said anxiously: "Uncle Bai, what's your weakness? Why can't I see it?"

    "The Chenyu Mountain Range stretches for nearly a million miles, and a large formation will cover nearly a million miles. Such a large formation cannot be maintained by the loose immortals and earthly immortals." Uncle Bai said with a smile.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "You mean" Ji Ning looked happy.

    "The scope of the Yuan Power activated by the immortals is limited. If the formation base is too far away, it cannot be controlled at all. Just like our magic weapon is millions of miles away from us, we cannot control it." Uncle Bai said, "Sanxian Earth Immortal  The general limit of the formations we control is around a hundred thousand miles."

    "The Chenyu Mountain Range is so big"

    "It is impossible for the heavenly immortals to maintain the formation here all the time. It must be the loose immortals and the earthly immortals who are maintaining the formation ban for a long time! It is easy to guessthe entire Chenyu Mountain Range must be divided into more than a dozen areas, at least by more than a dozen  The famous loose immortals and the earthly immortals respectively control the formation restrictions." Uncle Bai said.

    ??The length of the Chenyu Mountain Range is nearly one million miles, and its width is just over a hundred thousand miles.

    "There are over a hundred loose immortals and earthly immortals in the Chen Yu Mountains, and those who control the formation restrictions are only a small part of them." Uncle Bai said, "What we need to do is to find out who controls the formation restrictions. As long as we kill one,  Then the area of ??more than 100,000 miles protected by this immortal will be without formation protection in a short period of time."

    "But it must be fast."

    "Because the Celestial Immortals will appear soon, I believe there will be more powerful formations in the Chenyu Mountain Range, controlled by the Celestial Immortals." Uncle Bai said, "The area controlled by the loose immortals and earthly immortals is relatively small, but the Celestial Immortals are enough to control the entire Chenyu Mountains!  "

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo and Xiao Qing all nodded.

    "According to the information, the immortals of the Shaoyan clan are generally not in their lair, but are hiding in some unknown place. Once the tribe is in danger, those immortals will definitely arrive immediately." Uncle Bai said, "So I think it should be  so¡­¡­"

    Uncle Bai expressed his thoughts in detail.

    Ji Ning originally had a vague plan, but now he is revising it based on reality.

    The plan is done!

    "It will definitely happen." Xiao Qing was extremely excited when she heard this.

    "Let Shaoyan regret it." Mu Zishuo's eyes were full of madness.

    Ji Ning smiled and said softly: "The first target is the first among the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals stationed in the Chenyu Mountain Range who is also an old guy who has lived for more than a million years - Demon Head Fufeng!  "

    In the evening.

    Ji Ning performed seventy-two transformations and transformed into a short and fat monk. The short and fat monk flew directly towards the Chen Yu Mountains in the clouds. He also carried a letter talisman on his body. The formation restrictions of the Chen Yu Mountains were not at all  Hurt him in the slightest.

    "It's a pity that I can't kill those Sanxian and Earthly Immortals silently in the Chenyu Mountain Range." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Otherwise, I would sneak in one by one and kill them all, without the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals."  Immortal. I am afraid that the entire Chenyu Mountain Range will be powerless to resist in a short period of time."

    "Brother Xuxiu." The short and fat monk was flying in the clouds and mist, but a shout suddenly came from the distance.

    The short and fat monk looked from a distance, and saw a white-haired old man sitting on a crane flying from a distance. The white-haired old man smiled and said: "Brother Xuxiu, it's been a long time. Old man, I miss you very much.  !¡±

    "You miss my baby, right?" The pudgy monk said with a strange smile, "Don't worry, don't worry, I have something urgent to do when I come back this time. I will definitely bring the baby with me next time."

    "Don't forget it." The white-haired old man said with a smile, and then got on the crane.Leave far away.

    The short and fat monk looked at the back of the white-haired old man and curled his lips: "Old guy, let me let you live for a while, I will take the opportunity to kill you later."

    The short and fat monk that Ji Ning changed this time is called "Taoist Xuxiu". He is full of evil and cruel methods. Because he is stationed abroad for a long time, he can also get some things such as "beauties and babies" that are not allowed to be sold at all.  But some cultivators still want what they want. Taoist Xuxiu often sends beautiful women to his master, Old Demon Fufeng. It is precisely because he is a disciple of Old Demon Fufeng that Ji Ning transforms into his appearance.  .

    "Wow."

    Flying all the way, because Taoist Xuxiu is a disciple of the old demon Fufeng, the flight will naturally be smooth.

    Soon we arrived at the majestic palace complex.

    "Xuxiu Taoist."

    "grown ups."

    You can see all kinds of stunning beauties everywhere in the palace complex, including human beauties, demon beauties, simple tribal girls, and even noble royal women This is simply a kingdom of girls!  Fufeng Laomo¡¯s biggest hobby is ¡®sex¡¯, and the most important thing is that he still lives long!  He has a very high status in the entire Shaoyan clan, and even the ancestors of the immortals value him very much.

    "Hehe, okay, okay." Taoist Xuxiu walked, smiling all the way.

    "Where's the master?"

    "Master, he is in Chunyang Hall."

    Although those women were shouting, as soon as Taoist Xuxiu left, they all showed disgust.

    They hate this Xuxiu Taoist!

    "If Old Demon Fufeng is a domineering figure, then Taoist Xuxiu is just a villain!  However, Old Demon Fufeng likes this disciple very much.

    Chunyang Hall.

    This extremely luxurious hall has a dome inlaid with pearls from the depths of the North Sea, purple bamboo from the South China Sea is embellished in the corners, endless springs from the ice and snow world are flowing in the hall, and various rare things are placed everywhere, just like spring.  When it comes, everything revives, all the vegetation grows, and the streams gurgling.

    "Master." Taoist Xuxiu shouted from afar.

    "Xu Xiu?" Above the main hall, the width of the throne can actually be regarded as a large bed. Old Demon Fufeng is lying on the bed, and there are two maids feeding fruits next to him. If he gets interested, he will directly talk to him.  The woman was having fun on the big bed. He looked at Taoist Xuxiu who came in from outside and said with a smile: "My good disciple, why do you come to see me?"

    Old Demon Fufeng likes this disciple very much. Of course he knows that Taoist Xuxiu is a villain, but the villain is really easy to use.

    "My disciple has something important to report to Master." Xu Xiu said humanely.

    "A big thing?" Fufeng Laomo smiled, "What big thing?"

    Wow!

    Taoist Xuxiu, who was standing under the Grand Highness, suddenly had his arms suddenly grow dozens of feet long. A pair of huge palms glowing with golden light seemed to block out the sky and the sun, and he slapped the old demon Fufeng directly.

    "You¡ª¡ª" Fufeng Old Demon was shocked, and his body suddenly flew back. At the same time, flying needles appeared in front of him. Hundreds of flying needles turned into a huge round shield, blocking the  past.  When he flew back quickly the surging Yuan Power directly caused the two charming women beside him to turn into flesh in fear.

    Bang!  !  !

    Two huge golden palms carried infinite power and were as fast as lightning. One of the big palms directly scattered the round shield and shattered the huge throne, while the other golden palm had already chased after him in an instant.  Arriving in front of the fleeing old demon Fufeng.

    "No!" Old Demon Fufeng didn't even have time to use the Great Movement Talisman. Only a black light appeared in front of him, but the golden palm struck like lightning.

    Bang~~~

    Everything was shattered, even the old demon Fufeng¡¯s body was instantly turned into powder and died!

    Fufeng old devil!  Death!

    "ah."

    "Run away quickly."

    "sky."

    The other maids in the hall were completely stunned, and all of them were terrified.  They did not expect that Taoist Xuxiu, whom they looked down upon, would take action in an instant and easily kill the legendary figure "Old Demon Fufeng".

    "Get up!" Ji Ning instantly killed the old demon Fufeng and immediately rose into the sky. Bang~~~ The powerful body was like a magic weapon. It directly broke through the roof of Chunyang Palace and soared into the sky.

    "Destroy!"

    In an instant, a fairy sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand, which was the Thousand Ox Sword. "Suhe, come out!"

    "Rumble~~~~" A thousand-mile river instantly enveloped a vast area, carrying endless power and sweeping away crazily.It should be noted that Wanli Suhe is under the control of Ji Ning even the Ba Snake formed by the assassination at Xueyun Tower can form a certain restraint. It can be seen that the power of Wanli Suhe can kill anyone casually.  Ordinary loose immortals and earthly immortals!

    So under Ji Ning¡¯s all-out efforts, it was launched.

    the most important is!

    Originally, a large area around it was controlled by the 'Old Demon Fufeng', and no one dared to run wild in his territory. The territory of the Old Demon Fufeng was all around for thousands of miles, and even thousands of miles away it belonged to the Yuanshen Taoists.  Some residences, mortals are not qualified to live in such areas.

    "Sweep!"

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    Wanli Suhe is like a water dragon. Once it rolls, it will cause mountains to explode, palaces to shatter, and even some formation foundations buried in some mountains to be destroyed.

    "Drill!"

    Wanli Suhe penetrated into the earth again, causing the earth to roll. Almost in the blink of an eye, Wanli Suhe had already 'turned over' an area of ??tens of thousands of miles, destroying all mountains.  , as long as it is the earth, everything thousands of miles deep will be turned out, and all the formation bases will be destroyed

    "We must destroy as much area as possible as quickly as possible. Shaoyan's counterattack will come soon." Ji Ning knew this very well and immediately controlled Wanli Suhe. Wanli Suhe was so big that it could be destroyed in the blink of an eye.  Sweeping an area thousands of miles away is most suitable for causing great destruction.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 22: Merits and Sins

    The Chenyu Mountain Range is endless and vast, nearly a million miles long, and is worth a group of small worlds.  The small world "Earth" is only tens of thousands of miles in diameter.

    ??In the deep mountains.

    There were three boys and girls walking together. Some of them were holding long sticks, some were holding giant axes, and some were carrying bows and arrows.

    "In this trial, we must be among the top ten in the Giant Ape City." The sturdy young man holding a giant axe was full of fighting spirit. "Only by becoming the top ten can we participate in the entire tribe's competition. If we perform well in the tribe's competition, we will win."  Being able to get the full guidance of the tribe.¡±

    "If we miss this opportunity, we will have to wait another ten years. We can't afford to wait." Another lean young man carrying a bow and arrow also said.

    "Although we are innate, we are still mortals Only by opening up the Purple Mansion can we be considered immortal cultivators." The girl in black also nodded.

    Shaoyan clan is too powerful.

    The tribe has too many people, so the internal competition is also extremely fierce.

    ¡°Look, what is that?¡± The sturdy boy with the giant ax looked up in shock and looked into the distance.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Big wave" The lean boy and the girl in black also looked into the distance in complete horror.

    I saw a huge wave coming in the distance with no end in sight. This wave stretched for thousands of miles. Naturally, the eyesight of an innate creature like this could not see the end.  They were all blinded when they saw the huge wave that was higher than the entire mountain peak rushing over from a distance in an instant!

    Facing this kind of power that destroys the world, these three young and girls who are born at the biological level have no power to resist.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    The seemingly majestic mountain peaks suddenly shattered in front of the waves.

    "No."

    "I'm not willing to give in. I haven't become famous yet."

    "My mother's revenge has not been avenged, and I have not killed the lord of Giant Ape City!"

    The three boys and girls all have their own wishes.

    They have never been out of the Chen Yu Mountains since they were young. The range of activities of these innate creatures is only tens of thousands of miles around the Giant Ape City. Naturally, those who have enmity with them are instead some other Shaoyan clan members!  For the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals who stand at the top, they will be very united, but for the Shaoyan clan members at the bottom, there are many who have hatred towards each other.

    Just like China in Ji Ning's previous life, it was obviously one country, but there were too many grievances and hatreds within the country. Therefore, when a tribe grew to a certain level, the internal grievances were equally astonishing.

    If there is a genius of evil.

    The evil genius killed his own people for revenge.  On the contrary, the tribe's top ranking immortals, earthly immortals, and even the ancestors of the heavenly immortals will help the evil genius to stand up!  It makes the evil genius even more loyal There may be many evildoers within the Shaoyan clan, but the explicit clan rules of the entire Shaoyan clan always require that the clan members must be treated well, and that every clan member and even the poor clan members will be provided with the most basic life help.  , making the tribesmen understand that the tribe is good to them, and it is only some people in the tribe who are bad to them!

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    The three boys and girls were unwilling to give in.

    Boom~~~

    The water of the endlessly turbulent ancient river Suhe came with great surging force, but a small stream of river water immediately rushed out first and directly enveloped the three young girls.

    "We" The three boys and girls were shocked.

    They looked around blankly, and there was a thin stream of river water surrounding them completely, like a huge bubble!  This bubble protects these three young girls, but outside the bubble the endless Suhe River is destroying everything crazily, the mountains are broken, and the earth is rolling.

    "What kind of power is this? This is my Shaoyan clan's place. Who is it that is attacking my Shaoyan clan?" The three boys and girls also knew very well that the tribe's lair is supposed to be very safe and is absolutely impossible to appear.  Such a huge disaster, this kind of disaster may only be accomplished by a truly legendary terrifying existence.

    "That's" The three of them suddenly saw a short, fat man standing high in the sky in the distance. The figure was in the center of the endless waves, like a god and demon.

    The young girl has a feeling that this endless river is controlled by the short and fat man.

    "If I also had such power" The young girls looked at the terrible scenes of mountain collapse, rolling earth, and destruction of the heaven and earth within their field of vision. Although they were frightened, they also had longing in their hearts.

    ¡­¡­

    Giant Ape City is one of the many cities in the Chenyu Mountain Range.

    This is the residence of mortals. The hierarchy within the Shaoyan clan is very strict. Some places are occupied by mortals, but some places are not.Only immortal cultivators can go there. There are over ten million mortals in the entire Giant Ape City, and there are also many innate beings. There are also dozens of Zifu monks and a Wanxiang Zhenren who manage the city.

    "Oh my God."

    "Who did this?"

    "Who dares to do this to my Shaoyan clan?" Countless people on the streets and residences of Giant Ape City were horrified to see the raging waves in the distance. The waves were as high as the sky, and the distant peaks outside the city were all visible.  It collapsed instantly and the earth rolled.

    The wave swept across the city in an instant.

    However, a ball of Suhe River water enveloped the city, making the entire city wrapped in a 'water ball', safe and sound.

    ¡­¡­

    If you look at it from Ji Ning's perspective, the giant ape city is like a toy, wrapped in a water polo, floating in the Suhe River.

    Ji Ning was trained by his father to kill people since he was a child. He went out to kill people when he was young. He was not merciful towards his enemy Shaoyan clan.  But first of all, those are just mortals, and there are a lot of mortals. It is a very serious sin for cultivators to kill mortals.  It would be difficult to overcome the tribulation by yourself, but if you also kill a large number of mortals and be riddled with sin.  I'm afraid the catastrophe will be shockingly terrible by then.  Secondly, no matter how much hatred Ji Ning has, he still has a bottom line.

    Just like when Ji Ning killed Jiang He to avenge Chun Cao, he spared Jiang He's child.

    Same

    Ji Ning's arrogance made him disdainful of killing countless mortals of the Shaoyan clan.

    Will mortals become immortal cultivators in the future?  Will he become a strong person?

    Then come on, just do it.

    If you can kill me, Ji Ning, then Ji Ning deserves it!  But if you do something to me, I won't show mercy!

    ¡­¡­

    "Gods and demons."

    "Immortal?"

    "Oh my God."

    Countless mortals of the Shaoyan clan escaped. They looked up at all this, especially the short and fat man who was riding the river. They were all horrified.

    After Ji Ning killed the old demon Fufeng, he immediately began to destroy the world and destroy all the formations.  When he took action, Bai Shuize, Xiao Qing, and Mu Zishuo also appeared at the old demon Fufeng's palace. Although the palace had long been destroyed, Bai Shuize was quickly setting up the formation. He first  After setting up a trap formation with a radius of thousands of miles, more powerful formations were deployed one after another!

    This time Ji Ning did not hesitate to buy many rare items in Tianbaoshan.  In fact, the price spent is no less than the cost of setting up the formation in Yanshan.

    "It's just that the time given to Uncle Bai to set up the formation was too short, so Uncle Bai chose formations that could be set up in a short time.

    Although it is not as good as those three peerless ferocious formations, Uncle Bai's plan is to arrange ninety-two major formations, and they are all within a range of ten thousand miles. If you do not count the three peerless ferocious formations, Yanshan's formations are not so crazy.  Woolen cloth!

    "Run away quickly."

    "quick."

    Ji Ning did not kill the mortal.

    But Immortal Cultivator Ji Ning was not merciless, because Ji Ning destroyed a large number of formations and was able to travel through space!  Some immortal cultivators fled in panic, but more immortal cultivators were swept away in the Suhe River. Ji Ning had no time to protect these immortal cultivators.

    "Kill, kill, kill!" Mu Zishuo was the craziest. He actually rushed out of Uncle Bai's formation range at the beginning, directly controlled the Wing Immortal Puppet, released Qilun Wind and Thunder, and killed crazily.

    Yuanshen Taoist?  Wanxiang real person?  A monk from the Purple Mansion?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off together

    Ji Ning sighed secretly when he saw this, but did not stop him: "If my cousin comes, I'm afraid she will be so crazy and vent her anger. However, we can't let the junior brother kill too many, the sin has already appeared on the junior brother." Ji Ning was shrouded in spiritual consciousness.  , and found that Mu Zishuo's original merits and sins were considered normal, but now his body has gradually shown the turbidity of sin.

    It should be noted that the sin of killing an immortal cultivator is very small.

    But Mu Zishuo was too strong after all, and such a massacre was still sinful.  And because the number of killings is large, the sins will increase a lot.

    "Junior brother is weak, if the sin is too great" Ji Ning thought, Su Hehe became even more crazy, and even deliberately raided groups of immortal cultivators, causing a large number of immortal cultivators to die.  Ji Ning originally had the golden light of merit, although it was very small, but after all, he had reached the level of golden light of merit.

    But as Ji Ning controlled the sweep of the Suhe River, Ji Ning's golden light of merit gradually shrank, and then turned into pure merit!

    The scope and intensity of meritorious Qi are constantly decreasing.

    "Kill, kill, kill"

    &nbsp; Resentment.

    Violence.

    The resentment and hostility of the dead immortal cultivators continued to haunt Ji Ning, and were continuously absorbed and transformed by the three Beiming Swords in Ji Ning's body. After Ji Ning's killings in the Donglin Mountains, killing so many Sanxian Earth Fairy Queens, Beiming  The Underworld Sword already possesses power comparable to that of the best flying sword of the Immortal level.  Although a lot of immortal cultivators were killed this time, they were all weak, and all of them combined were not even as ferocious as the ferocious aura generated by the bronze demon guards that Ji Ning had killed.

    "But despite killing so many immortal cultivators, Ji Ning's merit dropped drastically.

    "Where are the people? Where are the people?" Mu Zishuo found that there was no target around. Suddenly he saw a city in the distance. It was a city that was lowered by the Ji Ningsu River. There were a large number of people in the city.  mortal.

    Mu Zishuo's eyes were red at the moment and he was in a state of madness. He didn't even bother to distinguish whether he was a mortal or a cultivator.

    Dang even flew over, ready to kill.

    "Junior brother, those are mortals! They are mortals!"

    "What happened to the mortals? All of the Shaoyan clan should die!" Mu Zishuo was extremely crazy.

    "Kill them, and the fire of karma will come, and you will die too." Ji Ning roared.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning killed Old Demon Fufeng and went on a rampage of destruction, a large number of other loose and earthly immortals in the Chenyu Mountain Range had actually discovered it, and they all activated formation restrictions one by one.  At least other areas of the Chenyu Mountain Range have been protected.  However, the area of ??more than 100,000 miles controlled by the old demon Fufeng could not be protected. They were too late. After all, many formation bases were destroyed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "The one who dares to be so crazy is probably Ji Ning, and the one who unleashed the Qilun Wind and Thunder must be that Mu Zishuo."

    "Kill, let's get out."

    "Just endure it like this?"

    There are also loose immortals who are angry.

    "The ancestors have told us that if Ji Ning comes to attack, we are forbidden to take action, try our best to protect the tribe, and leave everything to the ancestors. I have crushed the letter talisman, and I believe that the ancestors of the immortals will arrive soon."  The green-haired immortal said in a low voice.

    Help me, brother, the online game "Temple" adapted from Skull's novel has been launched for testing. I have gone to the Baizhan Pavilion server to try to play. If you want to play, you can join the Q group 225190568 and tell me my name to get a newbie from the girls in the group.  Card, download game address: http://st.mayiyou.com/3

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 23: Underground Copper Pillar

    The West Sea, the stronghold of Wujianmen.

    In the main hall.

    The disheveled and barefooted Wuxiao Celestial Immortal and Celestial Immortal Lithospermum sat high side by side in the main hall, along with many other immortals. They all looked at the huge mirror in the main hall, in which the Chenyu Mountain Range of Dongfu County was shown.  scene in.

    "I have been looking for an opportunity to capture this Ji Ning, but who would have thought that he would rush to the Shaoyan clan's lair again." Wuxiao Tianxian sat there, clasping his feet and laughing, "It seems that this little Ji Ning has no chance at all."  There is no need for me to take action, Shaoyan¡¯s action is enough.¡±

    "Can the Shaoyan clan do it? Last time they tried to do mental arithmetic, but they failed." Zicao frowned on the side.

    "The top ten tribes in the Great Xia Dynasty are all very strong." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal nodded, "If the Shaoyan clan really spares no effort, goes all out, and uses the trump card of fighting for the life and death of the tribe to deal with someone who is not even a Celestial Immortal.  Little guy, even if this little guy masters the Eight or Nine Mysterious Skills, he will definitely be suppressed."

    "Oh?" Zicao was surprised.

    "You can see it." Wuxiao Tianxian was confident.

    ¡­¡­

    In that ancient tower.

    ??The five immortals, Xuanji Celestial, Golden Bell Celestial, Dead Wood Celestial, Jingyu Celestial, and Infatuated Celestial are all gathered here.

    ¡°Something happened in Dongfu County and they asked us for help.¡± The five immortals sensed it at the same time.

    "At this time, the Zhuanshui clan and other tribes will not be stupid enough to start a war with us now, and the foundation of a tribe is us immortals. Killing my tribe's immortal cultivators and mortals will have no impact on my Shaoyan clan. Only the people who were attacked before  Ji Ning, whom we are chasing, will explode in revenge."

    "It must be Ji Ning."

    "There is no one else."

    The mysterious gods and the others have already guessed it.

    ¡°Because they went to attack Ji Ning and didn¡¯t want Ji Ning to continue to live. On the contrary Ji Ning would probably show his fangs and fight back.

    "What we are waiting for is for him to take action. When he comes to where we are, he throws himself into a trap."

    "Brother Huoba."

    "Brother Huoba."

    ??The Golden Bell Celestial Immortal and the Chixin Celestial Immortal both shouted.

    The sound seemed to be transmitted to another space, and then a door of black mist appeared next to it. A man flew out of the door of black mist. He was a man with wild red hair and even some fish scales on his face.

    "Brother Huoba," the infatuated immortal smiled, "This time we need you to preside over the formation to deal with Ji Ning. We will cooperate with you."

    "Now that the Three Realms are in turmoil, the master is also busy with his important affairs." The Huoyuan Celestial Immortal said in a low voice, "A little Ji Ning has caused my Shaoyan clan to fail several times. This is our Shaoyan clan's shame! This time,  It has to be successful.¡±

    "Um."

    "This is natural."

    "We know what's going on."

    Everybody responded.

    The Huoba Celestial Immortal nodded: "Okay, according to what you told me before, I, Chixin, Kumu, Jinzhong and Jingyu, the five of us will join forces to use the 'Shaoyin Demon Subduing Array' to directly tie up Ji Ning.  Then suppress Ji Ning into the divine bell."

    "Brother Huoba presides over it, so you should consider it a success."

    "Walk."

    "Xuanji, you are here to guard it."

    Soon, Huoba Celestial, Chixin Celestial, Dead Wood Celestial, Jinzhong Celestial, and Jingyu Celestial passed through the void and left directly, heading for the Chenyu Mountains in Dongfu County.

    ¡­¡­

    "came back."

    In the void above the East China Sea, space tore apart, and an old man with white hair and white beard appeared.

    "I didn't expect that my true self would be destroyed in one move." The white-haired and white-bearded old man recalled that scene, and the terrifying palm actually slapped him to death. "It seems that the person who transformed into Taoist Xuxiu to deceive me must be  This is the Ji Ning that the immortal ancestors talked about."

    This person is the second soul of Old Demon Fufeng!

    The old demon Fufeng is very powerful. He is sitting in the Chenyu Mountains and enjoys countless things, but the second soul is wandering around in the three realms, which also makes him extremely powerful.

    Having lived for over a million years, he is still not dead.

    Even the three disasters and nine catastrophes in a million years are not a big threat to the old demon Fufeng.

    "Ji Ning?" Fufeng Laomo's eyes flashed fiercely, "How can I make it easy for you if you destroy me?"

    Whoosh.

    Old Demon Fufeng traveled directly through the void, and when he reappeared, he had arrived at the Chen Yu Mountain Range. Of course he was familiar with the Chen Yu Mountain Range. He soon entered the formation restriction and came to where a group of scattered immortals and earth immortals gathered.

    &nbsp;"Brother Fufeng."

    "Brother Fufeng."

    Each of the Sanxian and Dixianlian greeted each other politely.

    The old demon Fufeng said continuously: "I'm ashamed, I'm ashamed. That Ji Ning made a surprise attack, and my true self was killed by him as soon as he met me."

    "No wonder Brother Fufeng, Ji Ning is so powerful. The ancestors of the Heavenly Immortals also strictly ordered us not to do anything. Brother Fufeng was so powerful that he was killed in one encounter. I'm afraid that if we, the loose immortals and earthly immortals, join forces to attack there will only be a dead end.  I really don¡¯t know how this Ji Ning cultivates." said the green-haired immortal.

    "Let Ji Ning be proud for a while, and when the ancestors arrive, it will be the time for Ji Ning to die."

    "The ancestors are here."

    All the loose immortals and earth immortals sensed the fluctuations in the space, and they all looked up and saw five figures appearing in the distance.

    "Five immortal ancestors?"

    "My Shaoyan clan actually has five ancestors of heavenly immortals?" These loose immortals and earthly immortals were extremely excited. It has always been a secret how many heavenly immortals there are in a tribe!  Previously, even the current patriarch, Lord Yu Shen, only knew three

    "If five immortal ancestors take action, Ji Ning will definitely die."

    Everyone is excited and looking forward to it.

    Those scattered immortals and earthly immortals only dared to hide in the formation restrictions. They were basically clowns. Ji Ning ignored him. He was controlling Wanli Suhe and trying his best to destroy it. If he controlled the magic weapon, he might destroy up to a hundred miles at a time.  , but the destruction of Wanli Suhe is much more efficient.

    "Thankfully I have the Thousand Ox Sword, otherwise my plan wouldn't work." Ji Ning destroyed it as quickly as possible.

    Rumble~~~

    The mountains shattered and the ground rolled.

    Even some small peaks that were refined into formation bases did not break under Suhe's impact. A large number of formation disks and formation bases were discovered by Suhe. Ji Ning directly waved his hand and put them all away. A large formation only needed  It's over if one formation base is missing. Ji Ning doesn't know how many formation bases he has collected. I'm afraid it will be difficult to have another large formation in this 100,000-mile area.

    "Collapse!" After a stone plate of a hundred feet was rolled up.

    "Huh? This is" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Originally, during the spiritual exploration, the ground was just rocky soil, which was normal.

    But when the stone plate was taken away, the scene underground changed drastically!  Obviously, there should have been a spell that was maintained for a long time before, and even if the spiritual consciousness and mental consciousness were probed they would be deceived.

    Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual consciousness is now clearly detected¡ª¡ª

    A fiery red copper pillar that is ninety-nine feet thick and far more than a thousand miles long is inserted deep into the ground.  Because the fiery red copper pillar was buried too deep, Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness could only discover a part of the fiery red copper pillar, but the part that could be discovered was more than a thousand miles long!

    There are also a large number of runes on the fiery red copper pillars.

    "What the hell?" Ji Ning felt that this was not a mortal thing, and when his spiritual consciousness touched it, he couldn't help but feel his heart tighten.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly raised his head.

    Five figures appeared in mid-air in the distance.

    Ji Ning no longer cared about studying the fiery red copper pillar: "This fiery red copper pillar has been buried underground and has not been put away. I'm afraid it can't be put away! I don't know how long it has been buried, and I am not in a hurry to explore it.  After we kill these bastards like Shaoyan, we can then quietly explore the mystery of this flaming copper pillar."

    Whoosh!

    When the five immortals appeared, Ji Ning immediately stopped the destruction, shuttled directly through the void, and instantly returned to the previous location of Fufeng Old Demon Chunyang Palace.

    Mu Zishuo also returned here, because all the immortal cultivators had died long ago. As for the mortals?  Under Ji Ning's obstruction, he finally gave up.  Beside them were Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing.

    "Uncle Bai, how are you?" Ji Ning lowered his head and looked at Uncle Bai, who had turned into a big snow-white dog.

    "Seventy-one layers of formations have been deployed." Uncle Bai communicated mentally, "Although not all the formations have been deployed, these seventy-one layers are enough."

    "Okay." Ji Ning sent a message, "Wait until the five great immortals enter the formation, and then activate the formation."

    By this time, Ji Ning had returned to his original appearance.

    With the appearance of the Yixian puppet, it is obvious that his identity cannot be concealed, and his purpose has been achieved. He has cleared a safe area of ??more than 100,000 miles, and there is no need to conceal his identity at all.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dilapidated ruins, Ji Ning stood alone, with the Wing Immortal Puppet, a snow-white dog, and an empty green snake beside him.

    "Those bullshit immortals from the Shaoyan clan." Ji Ning raised his head and laughed, "Don't you really want to kill me? First, you asked Xueyun Tower to assassinate me, and then the fourThe great gods teamed up to attack me.  What a pity, you are so incompetent!  "

    "What?"

    "The four great immortals secretly attacked Ji Ning?"

    The scattered immortals and earthly immortals who were hiding in the formation restrictions in the distance were all shocked. In their hearts, the ancestors of the heavenly immortals were superior. Could it be that the sneak attack of the four immortal ancestors failed to kill Ji Ning?

    Among the scattered immortals and earthly immortals, Old Demon Fufeng watched silently with narrowed eyes.

    "You want to kill me so much, I will satisfy you. I'm here, on your Shaoyan clan's territory." Ji Ning's voice was loud, instilling Yuan Power, spreading it in all directions, and even countless mortals heard it, "I  Ji Ning is right here, you Shaoyan Clan¡¯s bullshit immortals are here to kill you if you have the ability! Hahaha, but you have to be careful, if you want to kill me, I will kill you too. Be careful, I will kill all five of you.  .Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning¡¯s laughter spread and enveloped everyone.

    Even the mortals in a large number of cities heard it.

    "How many bullshit immortals from the Shaoyan clan?" Countless mortals were shocked by this.

    "Who dares to say that about an immortal?"

    To mortals, immortals are really noble.

    It is rare for the entire Great Xia Dynasty to produce an immortal in a million years. How noble are immortals?  But now, according to this person, he doesn't take the immortals seriously and actually tries to fight five immortals alone?

    "Be careful, I will kill all five of you!" These words are too overbearing.

    It shocked countless mortals.

    Worship it.

    "When will I dare to say this to an immortal?" Although many boys and girls understand that 'Ji Ning' is an enemy, they can't help but envy and yearn for him.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood on the ruins and cursed wantonly. He was waiting for the other party to make a move. Normal magic weapons could not attack from thousands of miles away.  If you want to kill Ji Ning, you have to get close!  Once you get close enough to cast the magic weapon, you will definitely fall into the formation arranged by Uncle Bai. The formation covers an area of ??thousands of miles. Once activated!

    When the time comes, the Wanli area will be your home court!

    Although it is Shaoyan¡¯s hometown, it feels like the gate of his own mountain!

    "Come on, come on, kill, these bullshit immortals, are you scared to death?" Ji Ning laughed wildly, the voice of the gods and demons was indeed very loud.

    Asking for recommendation votes!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 24: Shaoyin Demon Subduing Formation

    High in the sky, the Fire Bird Celestial, the Chixin Celestial, the Jingyu Celestial, the Dead Wood Celestial, and the Golden Bell Celestial looked down at the young man on the ruins in the distance, all of them filled with anger.  This was originally the home base of their Shaoyan clan, but now the area with a radius of 100,000 miles is in ruins.

    "Boy, you are so arrogant." Jingyu Tianxian laughed angrily.

    "Ji Ning, there is no door to hell, just break in by yourself!" The voice of the infatuated immortal was even colder.

    "kill."

    The five great immortals are all murderous, and they all want to kill Ji Ning and then hurry up!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!  The five figures turned into a colorful mountain peak in the air, leaving a trace in the sky before heading towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning felt happy when he saw this.

    Sure enough, he came in!

    In fact, this is also a conspiracy. Ji Ning is sabotaging and making noises in the Shaoyan clan's lair. Could it be that the immortals of the Shaoyan clan have been watching?  I'm afraid this will become a joke to the entire Daxia Dynasty!  To attack Ji Ning, the distance between them must be reduced to the point where they can use magic weapons to attack, which must be within ten thousand miles.

    "Uncle Bai, activate the formation." Ji Ning communicated spiritually.

    "Okay." Uncle Bai has been waiting for a long time. At this moment, the colorful peaks transformed by the five immortals are less than a thousand miles away from Ning.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    I saw three light pillars suddenly reaching the sky at the edge of the distance surrounding Ji Ning, and a large number of other formation bases were activated, but the movement was relatively small.  In just the blink of an eye, the area of ??thousands of miles around Ji Ning was completely engulfed in a misty formation.

    "what happened?"

    "You can't see it there."

    Those scattered immortals and earthly immortals who were hiding in the formation restrictions in the distance were shocked, but Old Demon Fufeng said: "Don't worry, how can the five ancestors care about this small formation?"

    ¡­¡­

    Within the formation.

    The five immortals did not panic at all. They had long expected that Ji Ning might have set up a formation around them, but even knowing this, they still wanted to come in!  Because they had no choice they couldn't let Ji Ning continue to be so carefree in their lair of the Shaoyan clan.  Moreover, they also believed that even if they arranged the formation in a short period of time, they would not be able to set up a formation that was too terrifying.

    It also makes sense.

    Like the three major killing formations in Yanshan, even if Uncle Bai is a formation master, he cannot arrange them in a very short time.  Only by relying on enough materials and rare objects prepared this time can we deploy many formations that threaten the immortals and win through quantity.

    "The mind cannot detect." Jinzhong Tianxian glanced around, and at the same time his mind wanted to detect, but still couldn't find anything.

    "It seems that Ji Ning has a very powerful formation master as his assistant." Chixin Tianxian was very calm, "As long as the formation is there, there are weaknesses. I believe that the formations deployed in a short time are not very mysterious.  We are not in a hurry, we will take our time. We will do it step by step and not give Ji Ning the slightest chance."

    "Chixin is right."

    Huge multicolored peaks formed around the five immortals, forcing the surrounding fog back, allowing the five immortals to see hundreds of feet around them.

    ¡­¡­

    "We've entered the battle." Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Bai Shuize, and Xiao Qing were together, and Ji Ning was smiling.

    "The five immortals are currently using the 'Five Elements Mountain Defense Formation'." Uncle Bai said, "This is a defensive formation that is widely spread in the three realms. When five people join forces, the defense is extremely powerful. Just rely on the formation alone.  It¡¯s very difficult to deal with them.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled: "I never thought of killing them with the formation. The formation is just an auxiliary! Now they are trapped in the formation, their minds cannot be probed, and the naked eye can only see a few hundred feet! I want to attack them  Attack, retreat if you want, everything is under my control. It has already increased my chances of winning by several points."

    "Do you want my help?" Mu Zishuo couldn't help but asked. There was unconcealed murderous intent and desire in his eyes. He must know that the four people who killed his beloved soul were the Infatuated Immortal, the Golden Bell Immortal, the Mysterious Immortal, and the Dead Wood Immortal.  This time, three of the original four great immortals came.

    "You can hide in the formation and don't get close, but you can release the Seven Winds and Thunders." Ji Ning said with a smile, "There is no need to worry about affecting me. The Seven Winds and Thunders can't hurt me, and they still pose a certain threat to them."

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Zishuo was excited and looking forward to it.

    Ji Ning smiled and then looked at the five immortals in the distance: "The existence of immortals is also the real pillar of support for the Shaoyan clan. If I kill a few of them, the Shaoyan clan will definitely feel sad and regret it!"

    Wow.

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light in an instant and rushed over.

    The Five Great ImmortalsHe was very calm, maintaining the Five Elements Mountain formation, while carefully exploring the reality of the surrounding formations.

    "This formation is very extraordinary." Chixin Tianxian only briefly explored it, then frowned, "It cannot be done in a day or two to break this formation."

    "Then what should we do?" Jin Zhong Tianxian asked anxiously, "The longer the time drags on, I am afraid that many forces in the Daxia world will know about this, and then our Shaoyan clan will be really embarrassed."

    "I don't care about the embarrassment. If I can kill Ji Ning, everything will be worth it." said the infatuated immortal.

    "Don't worry."

    However, Tianxian Huoba smiled and touched his long beard, "This Ji Ning has set up a formation and even shouted there to let us in. After letting us in he will naturally deal with us. Otherwise, we would have been there long ago.  We just relied on the Great Movement Talisman to leave one by one. We just need to wait, Ji Ning will soon be in front of us, and then we can use the Shaoyin Demon Subduing Formation to tie him up and suppress him, right?  "

    "That makes sense." Jingyu Tianxian sneered, "When he came to kill him, it was when he was suppressed. After suppressing him, we will leave with the Great Movement Talisman."

    The five immortals flew to explore while waiting for Ji Ning to arrive.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A golden palm was pinched into sword fingers and rushed out of the mist in the distance. As fast as lightning, it reached the five immortals in an instant.  That golden finger was a hundred feet long, like a god's finger, with an unparalleled sharp sword energy, it pierced the five-color mountain peak with a bang.

    The five-color mountain peaks trembled violently and seemed to be shattered.

    "careful."

    "Amazing."

    "Do it."

    The five immortals were all shocked. They did not expect that Ji Ning almost broke through their defensive formation with just one move. Immediately, the magic power of each immortal surged wildly, causing the five-color mountain peak to quickly consolidate.

    "Break it for me." A young man appeared. He had three heads and six arms. The six arms came directly across the sky. His huge palms were directly shaped into sword fingers and used as a fairy sword!  The power of this sword finger formed by joining together is definitely far greater than that of the Thousand Ox Sword and other immortal swords.

    Poof!  puff!  puff!  puff!  puff!  puff!  The six sword fingers attacked the five immortals crazily.

    "Array!"

    Among them, the Huoba Tianxian with fish scales on his face shouted loudly, and a black chain immediately appeared in his hand. The black chain quickly grew longer, reaching a length of thousands of feet.  A black chain also appeared in the hands of another immortal. There were five black chains in total. They looked exactly the same at first glance, but in fact they had completely different auras.

    "Conquer the demon!" Immortal Huoba roared angrily.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Five huge black chains, like the five tentacles of a monster, covered the sky and wrapped around Ning from all directions.  Even the five chains were surrounded by circles of water.

    "What the hell?" Ji Ning was startled and did not dare to be careless. He immediately waved his palm, which quickly grew in size to over a hundred feet in size, and directly struck the thick black chain.

    Bang~~~

    The collision between the golden palm and the black chain was so strong that Ning couldn't help but take three steps back. These three steps caused the earth to crack.

    "Capture him." The eyes of the Infatuated Immortal, Huoba Immortal, Jinzhong Immortal, Dead Wood Immortal, and Jingyu Immortal were full of anticipation, and other chains were also covering them. The chain itself is a magic weapon, and the five chains combined  Their power is even more impressive, and they are also unpredictable when twisted. As long as you are trapped by them, you will never be able to escape.

    During the era of gods and demons, the Shaoyan clan often relied on the Shaoyin Demon Subduing Array to capture some powerful returning gods and demons.

    The gods and demons returning to the void are also strong and weak. Some of the gods and demons returning to the void are at extremely high levels and can fully reach the power of the Golden Bell Celestial and the Dead Wood Celestial.  To capture him, you need powerful means, and this time the Shaoyan clan used this formation to capture Ji Ning!  Suppress Ji Ning!

    "Bang bang bang~~" Ji Ning waved his palm and slapped away the black chains several times, but his expression changed, "What a weird chain. I slapped it over, but sometimes these chains tried to avoid my palm.  It wants to entangle me. It¡¯s a magic weapon, and it¡¯s really fast to dodge. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be restrained if I¡¯m not careful.¡±

    "It seems that we need to use the power of magic weapon."

    The Thousand Ox Sword was suspended above Ji Ning's head. Ji Ning shouted, "Suhe, come out!"

    Under Ji Ning's control, the Wanli Suhe River shrank to only ten miles long. This ten-mile-long river was like a huge snake, winding around crazily. The five black chains were naturally completely entangled by the Suhe River.  Now, the knife cuts off the water and the water flows more, Suhe RiverCircumstances are the most troublesome.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? back to the original assassination of the blood cloud tower and formed the snake, all feel that Suhe entanglement is uncomfortable.  Although the power of these five chains is stronger, they are still restrained, their agility and speed are greatly reduced.

    "Hahaha." Ji Ning was at ease, and the five chains whose agility had been greatly reduced were no longer his opponent.

    Sometimes the palms are slapped!

    Sometimes the sword points vertically and horizontally!

    The five chains were thrown away randomly, and the five-color mountain peaks were crumbling, causing the expressions of the five immortals inside to change.

    "Guard." The five immortals immediately released the surging magic power of the immortal family and spent more attention on defense. For a time, a large number of runes were suspended on the surface of the five-color mountain peaks.

    "How come Ji Ning's strength is much stronger than what you said at the beginning?" Huo Yao Tianxian asked angrily, "How can he easily resist the Shaoyin Subduing Demon Array? Chixin, didn't you say that his strength is better than that of Jin Zhong and Jin Zhong?  Are all dead trees weaker?"

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 25: Strengthening the Mountains and Rivers

    "How do I know?" Chixinxian was also anxious, "We have fought against him before, and it has only been less than half a month. How could I have imagined that his strength could improve so much."

    "Before, his strength was not as strong as mine." Kumu Tianxian also nodded, "But now he can completely suppress even Shaoyin's Demon Subduing Array His strength has completely surpassed that of Jin Zhong and me."

    "Yeah." Although Jin Zhong Tianxian didn't want to admit it, the fact was before his eyes.

    Although the confrontation was brief, the five great immortals all discovered that Ji Ning's strength was stronger than they expected.

    Shaoyin¡¯s Demon Subduing Formation is indeed suitable for capturing trapped enemies!

    In the era of gods and demons, it was specially used to capture gods and demons. It is indeed very suitable for dealing with Ji Ning.  But if you want to capture then the strength of the capturing party should be completely dominant.  If the five great immortals had known about Ji Ning's Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills during their last fight, and asked the Huoba Immortal to come forward and use the Shaoyin Demon Subduing Formation together, they would have succeeded long ago.

    But this time

    Ji Ning has now reached the fifth level of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, and the fourth level of Star Reacher.  The strength has obviously improved a lot!  From being weaker than Jinzhong and Kumu Tianxian to being stronger than them!  This change in strength made Shaoyin's demon-subduing array no longer strong enough to bind Ji Ning.

    "Break it for me."

    Ning is frantically besieging the five-color mountain peak.

    The five great immortals tried their best to maintain the defensive formation.

    "He was actually completely suppressed and beaten." Jin Zhong Tianxian gritted his teeth.

    "He has become stronger, and he also has eight or nine profound arts to protect his body, so there is no need to defend at all. We are all just practicing Qi Flow. If our bodies are touched by him, we will turn into fly ash." Deadwood.  The way of heaven.

    "Alas." Jingyu Tianxian was also angry.

    This is the most troublesome thing about Bajiu Xuan Gong.

    Ordinary gods and demons would not dare to resist magic weapons.  But the Eight-nine Mysterious Kung practitioners dared to resist forcefully!

    "What should we do?" Tianxian Huoba looked at the other four, "What should we do now, should we wait here?"

    "How about we leave first and rely on the Great Movement Talisman to leave." Jinzhong Tianxian said, although they are at a disadvantage, the five of them do have a way to escape together.

    "Escape?"

    The infatuated immortal sneered, "Ji Ning is hiding in this formation now. To deal with Ji Ning, you must enter this formation. Now that you have come in, why rush out? This time Ji Ning came to our Shaoyan clan's lair then  , I, the Shaoyan Clan, must capture Ji Ning. Either our Shaoyan Clan will bow our heads and admit defeat this time, or Ji Ning will lose! When Ji Ning comes to my Shaoyan Clan¡¯s lair, both of us will have no way out, and one of us must admit defeat!"

    "We cannot admit defeat." Jingyu Tianxian said in a low voice, "It is impossible for me, Shao Yan, to admit defeat to Ji Ning."

    "So I am going to inform the ancestor, and it will be up to the ancestor to decide." Chixin Celestial Immortal sent a message.

    "Inform the master?" Tianxian Huoba was startled, and then nodded gently, "When it comes to this matter, I can only ask the master to decide."

    "Um."

    "Inform the ancestor."

    "I agree."

    The Golden Bell Celestial Being, the Jingyu Celestial Being, and the Dead Wood Celestial Being all nodded.

    "I have sent my spirit beast to see Xuanji, and Xuanji will notify the ancestor immediately." Chixin Celestial said, although the distance is far enough, as a Celestial being, the distance between him and the spirit beast is also very far.

    Ji Ning besieged them frantically, but could not break through the defenses of the five immortals.  The Seven Fallen Wind and Thunder were also blasting wildly at the side. Uncle Bai even used the power of the formation to form streaks of magnetic light that penetrated, but he was unable to break through the defense.

    "It's like a turtle shell." Ji Ning gave up for the time being.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning returned to Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, and Mu Zishuo.

    "Master, the defenses of these five immortals are so powerful that they cannot be broken open at all. What should we do now?" Xiao Qing asked anxiously.

    "What can we do? Wait." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed, "After all, the immortals are immortals. I was at a disadvantage when the four immortals were attacking me. This time, my strength has greatly increased, although I am at the upper hand. But under the combined efforts of these five immortals,  But it is difficult for me to really defeat them. It is not easy to kill an immortal."

    Ji Ning then smiled: "But I don't think I have the strength to defeat the immortals either."

    ¡°Senior brother, you?¡± Mu Zishuo was also confused.

    "Junior brother." Ji Ning smiled, "The situation between me and the Shaoyan clan is completely different now. I am now fighting to the Shaoyan clan's lair, and even setting up a large formation in the Shaoyan clan's lair. I am very happy here!  Given the powerful intelligence in the Daxia world, all the major forces will soon know about this."

    &nbsp; ¡°If I live happily in Shaoyan¡¯s home for one day, then Shaoyan will be embarrassed for one day.¡±

    "If I live happily in Shaoyan's home for a year and a half, Shaoyan will do nothing to me and finally watch me leave. I'm afraid this will become a big joke for Shaoyan!" Ji Ning said, "Shaoyan  I absolutely don¡¯t want this to happen, and they will definitely find a way to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°If they keep hiding in the turtle shell, of course I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    "But if they want to kill me, they have to risk their lives to kill me."

    "Take the risk to kill me As long as I seize the opportunity, I can kill one of their immortals." Ji Ning smiled, "If one dies, it is possible to kill the second one."

    "This timeI came to the Shaoyan clan just to spend time with them."

    Many battles at the level of immortals last for many years.

    Ji Ning had been preparing for a long time, which lasted for a year and a half, causing Shaoyan's people to panic. As long as Shaoyan made a mistake, or some god had a hot head, it would be Ji Ning's opportunity to make a contribution.

    ¡­¡­

    "Uncle Bai, you use the formation from time to time to attack them. It makes them nervous to maintain the formation." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    "Jining, what are you doing?" Uncle Bai was startled, "Are you going to rest for a while?"

    "no."

    Ji Ning shook his head and smiled, "I thought of a stick."

    "Stick?" Everyone was confused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to take a look first and come back later.¡± Ji Ning smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Bai, you have to be careful.¡±

    "Don't worry." Uncle Bai nodded.

    "Master, what kind of stick do you want to see when you go out?" Xiao Qing asked.

    "A copper rod." Ji Ning left quickly after saying this. He quickly quietly left the range of the formation, and then traveled directly through the void to the depths of the ground.

    Because Ji Ning knew very well that the battle with the Shaoyan clan would probably last a long time, since he couldn't kill the five immortals in a short time.  So let¡¯s take a look at the mysterious underground copper rod first!  That huge copper rod Ji Ning just discovered it, but because of the five immortals, he couldn't investigate it carefully.

    Now that the five immortals are trapped there, no one will bother him.

    "Chichichi~~~" Ji Ning's divine power surged around him, squeezing away the soil and rocks. He looked at the huge fiery red copper pillar in front of him. This copper pillar had existed underground for who knows how many years, but it had not grown at all.  rust.  There are also runes on it, and waves of fluctuations spread out.

    "It doesn't look like a magic weapon." Ji Ning made a secret judgment after investigating.

    "Let's explore with spiritual consciousness."

    Ji Ning immediately released his spiritual consciousness and carefully explored the true identity of the fiery red copper pillar.

    The last spiritual exploration was at a high altitude, so only a part of the copper rod was detected, but now it is next to the copper pillar deep underground.

    "This is" Ji Ning took a breath.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This fiery red copper pillar is ninety-nine feet thick. It continues to extend underground, and the lowest point it reaches is an extremely huge fiery red rock wall!  This fiery red rock wall spreads for more than ten thousand miles deep underground. Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness is really limited in scope. He can only detect a part of this fiery red rock wall. How big is this fiery red rock wall Ji Ning is not able to detect it at all.  come out.

    And that huge copper pillar is inserted into the flaming red rock wall!

    The fiery red copper pillars exposed outside the rock wall are more than three thousand miles long!  As for how long it is inserted into the rock wall, it is unknown!  Because Ji Ning's consciousness could not penetrate the fiery red rock wall at all.

    "This rock wall" Ning immediately traveled through the void again, traveling three thousand miles, and soon arrived at the flaming red rock wall.

    The surrounding rocks and soil were directly forced away by Ji Ning's divine power, revealing an empty area.

    At Ji Ning's feet, there was a fiery red rock wall, and next to it was a fiery red copper pillar inserted into it.

    "What the hell is this? This fiery red rock wall cannot be explored with spiritual consciousness and cannot be refined with Yuanli." Ji Ning was extremely confused and immediately stamped his feet.

    Bang~~~~

    How powerful is Ji Ning¡¯s kick?

    It should be noted that Ji Ning¡¯s palm is comparable to the ultimate pure Yang magic weapon, and the other parts of his body have also reached the level of high-grade magic weapons on the Immortal level. The power of this kick can easily crush a large mountain.  But the huge flaming rock wall below only made a banging sound, but it was not damaged at all.

    "Strange thing." Ji Ning suddenly slapped his palm down again.

    Under the magical power, the star-catching hand is terrifyingly powerful.

    Another sound? Add a deep sound.

    "Is it still okay?" Ji Ning was extremely confused, "Even ordinary heaven-level magic weapons would be smashed to pieces by my slap, but this flaming red rock wall is not damaged at all?"

    Ning walked to the huge copper pillar inserted into the flaming rock wall.

    "The copper pillar is inserted into the rock wall?" Ji Ning carefully circled the huge copper pillar, pushing back the earth and rocks around the ninety-nine-foot-thick flaming red copper pillar, and discovered this flaming red rock  There should indeed be a hole ninety-nine feet thick in the wall, and the copper pillar was just about to be inserted into it, and it fit perfectly!

    Even Ji Ning¡¯s divine power cannot penetrate through the gaps!

    "The copper pillar can be inserted in, can it be pulled out?" Ji Ning thought and murmured, "Who cares, this is what the Shaoyan clan has hidden here. Ji Ning will not be taboo about anything, and immediately his body shook, wow~~~  He directly turned into a giant three hundred feet tall.

    After the gods and demons refined their bodies to the level of returning to the void, Ji Ning's limit of using the magic of heaven and earth has reached the level of a thousand-foot giant.

    At this moment, he turned into a giant of three hundred feet, and his hands easily hugged this huge copper pillar.

    "Pull it out!" Ji Ning exerted force.

    A three-hundred-foot giant, how powerful is this pull?

    It¡¯s a pity that it didn¡¯t move!

    "Star-catching hands." Ji Ning glared, and the star-catching divine patterns surged in the palms of his hands, and their power surged. The strength of the pulling force suddenly increased, with endless power to pull up mountains and rivers

    Boom~~~~

    This huge copper pillar was pulled out a little with a loud noise. When the copper pillar was pulled up, the deep part of the rock wall and the hole made a friction sound, and even made a rumbling sound like the sky was falling apart.

    ¡­¡­

    In another world far away.

    "Who, who dares to touch my endless copper furnace?" A humanoid creature with a horn on its head, a body filled with green flames, and scales on its face opened its eyes, and its eyes were filled with endless anger.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 26: Abyss Canyon

    In front of this one-horned humanoid creature, there is a huge alien beast that looks like an island - an insect alien beast with a carapace. This insect has a triangular head, and the head has a bronze luster, as if it is made of metal.  The sharp teeth can be seen in the ferocious mouthparts, as well as the most conspicuous sixteen blade-like legs.

    This insect beast has a huge aura, and streams of gray aura are constantly flying into the insect beast's body. It is so big that its body alone is ten thousand feet long.

    "Weird boy." The one-horned humanoid creature immediately opened its mouth.

    Wow!

    The terrifying insect that was ten thousand feet long quickly shrank, turned into a tiny speck, and flew directly into the mouth of the one-horned humanoid creature.

    "Ancestor."

    "Owner."

    Two figures flew over instantly, one was a bald man in black robes, and the other was a woman with dazzling blond hair. Both of these two immortals were extremely respectful.  Both of them knew how powerful and terrifying the one-horned humanoid creature in front of them was!  This is the true ancestor of the entire Shaoyan clan. Even though the Zhuanshui clan is a tribe with a god, the Shaoyan clan still does not bow down and fights with each other for endless years, just because there is this ancestor behind the Shaoyan clan!

    "Let's go, follow me to the Chen Yu Mountains." The one-horned humanoid creature looked ugly, "I want to see who dares to touch my things."

    "Yes." The two immortals responded respectfully.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning was pulling out the fiery red copper pillar, the Ancestor Xuanji, who had been silently guarding the distant tower, was still sitting there cross-legged, but his face suddenly changed, and his eyes widened in horror: "Endless Copper Furnace  , who is moving the endless copper furnace? Is it Ji Ning? This, this"

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the Chenyu Mountain Range, Bai Shuize arranged the ten-thousand-mile formation.

    The five immortals were originally very patient in the formation, but the moment Ji Ning pulled out the flaming copper pillar¡ª¡ª

    "not good."

    "It's an endless copper furnace."

    "It must be Ji Ning."

    The expressions of the Chixin Celestial, the Golden Bell Celestial, the Jingyu Celestial, the Dead Wood Celestial, and the Huoba Celestial changed greatly.

    The Endless Copper Furnace is so important. If the immortals are the pillars of the Shaoyan clan, the Endless Copper Furnace can be regarded as another pillar!  The secret of the Endless Copper Furnace Even the loose immortals and earth immortals don't know about it, but all the heavenly immortals in the tribe know it, and all of them have left their mark on the Endless Copper Furnace.

    Whenever someone wants to turn on the copper furnace, they will know immediately!

    "No wonder Ji Ning didn't attack us. He discovered the Endless Copper Furnace. He must have discovered it when he destroyed that area just now."

    "Quick, stop it."

    "We can't let him open the Endless Copper Furnace."

    The five great immortals immediately stopped hesitating. With a wave of his hand from the Infatuated Immortal, the other four great immortals were collected by him. They disappeared out of thin air following him, leaving only a portable immortal mansion in mid-air.

    Although Uncle Bai's attack through formations and Mu Zishuo's Qiluo Wind and Thunder were very powerful, they were not able to destroy this portable immortal mansion.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    After a burst of attacks.

    The five immortals had already left, and only the portable immortal mansion fell to the ground.

    "Hmph." Xiaoqing appeared next to the portable immortal mansion in a flash, stretched out his hand to grab the portable immortal mansion, and immediately began to forcibly refine it while shouting, "The five great immortals have escaped, what should we do?"

    "If you slip away, just slip away. We are in Shaoyan's lair. They can't just watch us carefree here. They will definitely take action again." Bai Shuize was very calm.

    Both Xiaoqing and Bai Shuize immediately sent mental messages to Ji Ning to inform them of this matter.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep underground.

    Ji Ning, who had transformed into a three-hundred-foot giant, was standing on the flaming red rock wall while quickly pulling out the huge copper pillar.  Boom~~~Every time I tried to pull it up, the copper pillar was pulled out by nearly two hundred feet!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Ji Ning quickly pulled it up, and the copper pillars kept popping up: "I want to see how long this copper pillar is, and what is inside this flaming red rock wall."

    In Ji Ning¡¯s opinion, as long as he pulls out the copper pillar and exposes the huge hole, his spiritual consciousness can penetrate it and investigate.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly frowned.

    He felt space fluctuations, very powerful space fluctuations.

    "It's the Great Shift." Ji Ning immediately confirmed.

    ??In the mud and rocks just dozens of miles away from Ji Ning, five immortals including the Infatuated Immortal, the Dead Wood Immortal, and the Fire Bay Immortal appeared at the same time. They were all extremely angry, surrounded by hugeThe five-colored peaks rushed towards Ning quickly with a rumble. The five-colored peaks crushed all obstacles as they approached Ning.

    "Attack."

    The infatuated immortal gave the order.

    The five huge chains of the five huge chains were like a dragon, and all obstacles were directly torn, and it instantly killed Ji Ning, who was pulling the red copper pillars.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning sneered, "Three heads and six arms! The Thousand Ox Sword comes from Suhe!"

    Suddenly, in addition to the two arms that were pulling out the copper pillar, Ji Ning grew four more arms. At the same time, a Thousand Ox Sword also floated above his head. The mighty Suhe appeared, and Suhe completely surrounded it.  The five dragon-like chains suddenly seemed to be trapped in a quagmire. At the same time, Ji Ning's four arms were also powerful, completely suppressing those chains.

    "kill."

    "Stop him."

    Seeing that Shaoyin¡¯s demon-subduing array was not powerful enough, the five immortals simply gave up temporarily. After all, what they wanted to do now was not to capture Ji Ning, but to prevent Ji Ning from pulling out the copper pillar!  So one by one, they used multiple methods such as spells and magic weapon formations.

    One after another, vines appeared, like big snakes, wrapping around Ji Ning!

    A huge flaming phoenix appeared and charged towards Ning.

    The golden bell suspended high up made a sound, and ripples enveloped Xiang Ji Ning.

    "That's all."

    Ji Ning ignored it at all and became even more excited, "As soon as I pulled out the copper pillar, these five immortals moved over. They were obviously trapped in the formation, how did they know that I pulled out the copper pillar? I'm afraid there should be a mark on the copper pillar.  There is some kind of forbidden mark so that they can know it immediately."

    "Their frantic efforts to stop me show that they don't want this copper pillar to be pulled out." Ji Ning secretly guessed.

    What the enemy fears, the more you have to do it!

    With so many spells and magic weapons attacking, Ji Ning allowed all the attacks to hit him.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~~¡±

    The surrounding soil and rocks exploded, and the power swept in all directions. An area of ??thousands of miles was instantly turned into fly ash. The earth of thousands of miles was cracked, and even split from the ground to the surface, forming a huge abyss canyon nearly ten thousand miles deep!  After all, the soil and rocks here are just ordinary things.  In the face of the aftermath of the five great immortals' mad attack, how could he withstand it?

    This is the power of the gods!

    The aftermath of the battle between the five immortals and Ji Ning formed a thousand-mile abyss and canyon!

    Ji Ning, however, allowed the attack to take place and even ignored the vines that wrapped around his body.

    With my fifth rank of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, these attacks are just tickling me!  If he were not holding the copper pillar, he would be distracted by the vines and tear them apart. Before he broke through, he had the strength to break these vines, let alone his increased strength now.

    And now I am holding the copper pillar!  If the vines want to pull themselves away, they must pull the copper pillar away with them!

    "Take it." Ancestor Jin Zhong roared.

    The golden bell produced tremendous suction, trying to suck Ji Ningtun into the golden bell.

    Ji Ning still held the copper pillar and kept pulling it up!

    You want to suck me in?  This is only possible if the copper pillar is pulled out first!  The suction force of the golden bell actually made him pull out the copper pillar faster.

    "Can't stop him."

    "He doesn't care about our attacks at all, and he doesn't even care about the restraints of the vines. He just wants to pull out the copper pillar." Jinzhong Tianxian anxiously sent a message, "What should we do?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The copper pillar was being pulled out continuously, and each time it moved up nearly 200 feet. Ji Ning's pulling speed was super fast. In such a short time of fighting, Ji Ning had already pulled out more than 10,000 feet.  It's just that the copper pillar is too long.

    "Don't attack him." Chixin Tianxian ordered through a voice transmission, "We will restrain the copper pillar, we attack the copper pillar, and try our best to prevent the copper pillar from going up."

    "good."

    "Yes, just stop the copper pillar."

    The immortals were too impatient before. Seeing Ji Ning frantically pulling out the copper pillar, they also panicked and only went to attack Ji Ning, forgetting that stopping the copper pillar was the same.

    The five immortals didn¡¯t even care about Ji Ning and flew towards the top of the copper pillar.  They also wanted to travel through the void and arrive quickly, but the place where Ji Ning's consciousness was shrouded had already completely sealed off the surrounding space. They could only fly there, and the time it took to fly there was not much different from that of using the Great Teleport.

    In such a short period of time, Ji Ning pulled out another tens of thousands of miles, but the copper pillar was too long. The one Ji Ning found before was only three thousand miles long.

    &nbsp; "Stop." The dead wood fairy controlled a large number of vines, and the vines wrapped around the copper pillars crazily, creating astonishing resistance.

    "Stop." The Golden Bell Celestial Immortal controlled the divine bell and directly bombarded the top of the copper pillar with bursts of power.

    "Stop."

    The Fire Bay Immortal, the Chixin Immortal, and the Jingyu Immortal all attack the top of the copper pillar, trying to push down.

    "Hahaha" Although Ji Ning felt waves of pressure from above, he laughed happily because there were no five immortals attacking him, so Ji Ning's six arms came to pull out the copper pillar at the same time.

    Ji Ning is too powerful.

    With six arms exerting force at the same time, not even five immortals can suppress it.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning pulled out Guo Wan Zhang again.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The flaming red rock wall under Ji Ning's feet suddenly made a loud roar, as if something was hitting the flaming red rock wall. At the same time, countless symbols appeared on the vast flaming red rock wall.  Patterns and talisman patterns are also flashing.

    "No, this Ji Ning pulled out the copper pillar too much, and the suppression rune has begun to become unstable." The five immortals in the Infatuated Immortal City were all in a hurry.

    "This Ji Ning is so powerful that even the five of us can't suppress him."

    In terms of power, when the fourth turn of the Star Reacher explodes, Ji Ning's power is overwhelmingly superior to that of the five immortals.

    In terms of magic weapons, Ji Ning's six hands are all pure Yang ultimate magic weapons.

    How can the five of them suppress them?

    "What should we do now? If this continues, there will be trouble." Jin Zhong Tianxian also panicked.

    "Hahaha, I knew something was wrong here. The more scared you are, the more I have to pull out." Ji Ning saw countless talismans appearing on the endless flaming rock wall under his feet, and even light surging, as well as the sound of "clang".  The loud noise made Ji Ning look forward to it even more.

    "Huh?" Suddenly the five immortals, including Ji Ning who was pulling out the copper pillar, all felt the fluctuations in the space above.

    It¡¯s the Great Movement!

    "The ancestor is here." The five great immortals all showed joy.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 27: The Ancestor of Shaoyan

    In the sky above the abyss of the Chenyu Mountains, four figures appeared, led by a man in a golden robe with one horn, his eyes gloomy as water.  Behind him stood three figures, namely the bald black-robed man ¡®Black Rain Celestial Immortal¡¯, the blond woman ¡®Golden Cloud Celestial Immortal¡¯ and the Xuanji Celestial Immortal.

    The three great immortals all followed the ancestor respectfully.

    "Who is the one-horned man?"

    "Isn't that Ancestor Xuanji? Why is Ancestor Xuanji standing so respectfully behind that person? The other two standing with Ancestor Xuanji are equally respectful. They seem to have very powerful auras. They should be at the level of immortals."

    The group of Shaoyan clan¡¯s scattered immortals and earthly immortals who were watching from afar within the confines of the formation were all a bit confused.

    They had seen the five great immortals before.

    Now I see four more!

    They know Xuanji Tianxian as a very high-status being in the Shaoyan clan. Generally, they can occasionally come into contact with Xuanji Ancestor.  But at this moment, the ancestor of Xuanji stood respectfully behind the one-horned man, as did the other two immortals.  This caused many thoughts to arise in their minds.

    "Is that one-horned man the true strongest being of my Shaoyan clan?"

    "There were five great immortals before, and now there are four more. Is there a total of nine great immortals in my Shaoyan clan? Is my Shaoyan clan so powerful? Or is this one-horned man not a heavenly immortal, but a legendary true immortal?  "

    Various thoughts made the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals of the Shaoyan clan extremely nervous.

    ¡­¡­

    The one-horned golden robed man and the other three immortals were looking down. In the depths of the abyss and canyon, you could see the fiery red copper pillar. Next to the fiery red copper pillar, the five immortals were trying their best to attack and slow down as much as possible.  As for the bottomthe three-hundred-foot giant Ji Ning was trying his best with six arms at the same time, frantically pulling out the copper pillar.

    "You should be damned if you touch my copper furnace." The man in the golden robe with one horn looked gloomy and ordered, "Wait until you take action and push down the copper pillar."

    "yes."

    The three subordinates, Jinyun Celestial Immortal, Black Rain Celestial Immortal, and Xuanji Celestial Immortal, responded to the order and flew downwards at the same time.

    But the man in golden robe with one horn opened his mouth.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Three little black dots flew out, swelled when they saw the wind, and instantly turned into three terrifying monsters that were ten thousand feet long. One of them was the carapace insect with sixteen blade-like legs, and the other was a  The whole body has extremely thick skin, and at first glance it looks like an extremely huge rhinoceros.  But there are twelve pairs of wings on its back.  There is also a monster that is a poisonous snake with black patterns. The pattern is very beautiful, and a crown-like pattern is formed on the head of the poisonous snake.

    The man in golden robe with one horn sat on the back of the flying rhinoceros, and the three giant monsters shot down like lightning at the same time.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" There were loud noises deep in the fiery red rock wall.

    Ji Ning frantically pulled out the huge copper pillar. The copper pillars quickly kept running upwards. As more copper pillars were pulled out, the countless glyphs of light appeared on the endless fiery red rock wall under Ji Ning's feet.  It became more and more dazzling, but it kept flashing, and at the same time, the loud banging noise became more and more intensive.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning vaguely felt as he pulled it out that deep below the huge copper pillar, deep in the fiery red rock wall, there was a force gradually beginning to grow stronger, as if there was a terrifying giant beast trying to pull it out.  Hold the copper pillar and try your best to push the copper pillar upward!

    The more you pull out.

    The far-reaching and deep force below the copper pillar became stronger and stronger, and it kept pushing upward, making it very easy for Ji Ning to pull out the copper pillar.

    "Don't deal with Ji Ning, it's useless." Seeing the arrival of the Xuanji Celestial Immortal and the other three, the Infatuated Immortal immediately sent a message and said urgently, "That Ji Ning has eight or nine mysterious arts to protect his body, we can't hurt him at all. He is still holding on tightly.  There is nothing we can do about the copper pillar. Now hurry up and stop the copper pillar from rising."

    "Yeah." The three immortals who arrived also understood, and immediately used their own methods to press the copper pillar hard.

    "Huh?"

    Ji Ning, the 300-foot six-armed giant who was more than three thousand miles away from the eight immortals, raised his head and glanced up. Ji Ning's eyes were burning with candlelight, and he could see everything clearly. He saw the faces of the three mysterious immortals.  After joining, I also saw the terrifying three-headed beast flying downwards, and also saw the man in golden robe with one horn sitting on the back of the flying rhinoceros.

    "More and more people are coming." Ji Ning grinned, "The Shaoyan clan is really powerful. It is indeed unusual to be among the top ten ancient clans in the Great Xia Dynasty. It seems that I am indeed the one this time.  We've stung a hornet's nest, this Shaoyan clan is really anxious."

    Indeed, for the Shaoyan clan, ordinary clan members have lived for hundreds of years.?Changed!  To the tribe, mortals and immortal cultivators are not very important.  Even if the entire Chen Yu Mountain Range were to die, it would only cause a loss of face for the tribe, but would not have much impact on their strength.  After all, they have two other nests, which can quickly multiply the population and occupy the entire Chenyu Mountain Range again.

    In addition to the three major nests, the Shaoyan clan has also occupied many small worlds. The blood of the clan has long been spread, and there is no need to worry about being exterminated.

    ???????????????? In fact, if the Chen Yu Mountain Range is destroyed the ancestor may not even be willing to come out.

    But Ji Ning moved the endless copper furnace!  But it involved the foundation of the Shaoyan clan, and the ancestor couldn't bear it anymore.

    "So what about the eight immortals? They still can't stop me." Ji Ning continued to pull up the copper pillar quickly. In fact, the downward pressure from the eight immortals was very strong. But at this moment, as the copper pillar rose, the bottom of the copper pillar  The power is getting stronger and stronger, and has even reached a level comparable to Ji Ning!

    So with the eight immortals joining forces, Ji Ning felt more relaxed than before.

    "Boom!"

    The giant carapace poisonous insect that was the first to fly down among the three monsters had its sixteen legs completely hugging the flaming copper pillar!  To this ten-thousand-foot-large poisonous carapace insect, the 99-foot-thick fiery red copper pillar appeared to be very slender. As soon as this terrifying poisonous insect exerted its force, Ning felt the copper pillar sink suddenly!

    "This monster is so powerful. If it didn't use its three heads and six arms, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to match it in terms of strength." Ji Ning couldn't help but be surprised when he looked at the poisonous insect monster.

    "Wow."

    And the ten thousand-foot-long black snake also flew down and wrapped around the fiery red copper pillar. Suddenly, a force no less than that of the poisonous insect before was added to it, and Ning also felt that it became heavier and heavier.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Ji Ning felt that the loud noises deep in the fiery red rock wall under his feet became more and more intensive. The power under the copper pillar was increasing, and it had even completely surpassed Ji Ning. With this power  Help Ji Ning still pulls up the copper pillar!

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± One of the flying-winged rhino¡¯s front legs stepped directly on the top of the copper pillar, and the entire copper pillar suddenly sank.

    "That flying-winged rhinoceros-like monster is actually more powerful than the black snake and the zerg combined?" Ji Ning was shocked, "If I use my six arms to use the Star Reaching Hand, I'm afraid it will only be about the same as this rhinoceros monster.  "

    Ji Ning hugged the copper pillar.

    However, he felt that the power below the copper pillar was becoming more and more surging, even almost balancing with the pressure above.  And Ji Ning is the last weight that overwhelms this balance.

    "Pull it out." Ji Ning used his six arms and he was able to hold up almost eight immortals by himself, including the most powerful flying winged rhinoceros.

    "What!"

    The expression of the man in golden robe with one horn on the back of the Winged Rhino changed drastically. The immortals under his command were all Qi Flow refiners, so they were naturally at a disadvantage in this competition of strength and power!  But the three strange beasts under his command were much stronger. He originally thought that when the three strange beasts appeared, they could be suppressed easily.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Western Sea of ??Daxia World, the Infernal Gate is stationed in the main hall.

    "Hahaha, Poison Chou Immortal is in trouble now." Wuxiao Immortal laughed and danced happily.

    "Is this the ancestor of the Shaoyan clan?" Zicao on the side looked at the man in the golden robe with one horn curiously. Although she had heard of the ancestor of the Shaoyan clan, she knew very little about it.

    Wuxiao Tianxian smiled and nodded: "Yes, he is the ancestor of the Shaoyan clan. In the ancient Pangu world there was a very powerful tribe, the Shenhuo clan. It was a tribe with the Taoist ancestor. This tribe was among the many tribes of the human race.  Among them, it is considered to be at the top. There is a woman in this tribe who was raped by a god and demon, and gave birth to a child with the blood of a god and demon. This child was born ugly, not like a human, but like a demon. He was rejected by the tribe He has never been  If you don¡¯t think you are a member of the Shenhuo clan, you have left the Shenhuo clan long ago and then founded the Shaoyan clan yourself!¡±

    "This ugly child is the ancestor of the Shaoyan clan, 'Shaoyan Chou', a real monster with an eccentric temperament, cautiousness, insidiousness and cunning." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal said in a low voice, "Although he is only a Celestial Immortal, even I,  I don¡¯t want to be his enemy.¡±

    Lithospermum nodded slightly.

    Of course she had heard of the legend of the Poisonous Chou Immortal.

    Among the Three Realms, there are only a few who can become Chunyang True Immortals and Gods. For example, Lu Zu, Lu Dongbin and other powerful figures in the Three Realms, even the Emperor of Heaven has to treat them politely.  There are too few true immortals and gods On the contrary, there are many more heavenly immortals, and among the immortals there are some very heaven-defying monsters. Although it is difficult for the immortals to break through to the true immortal level, they have a reputation that is no less than that of the true immortals and gods.

    The Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is one!

    The Poison Chou Immortal is also one!

    &nbsp;"This Poison Chou has many clones, although each clone's strength is very average." Wuxiao Tianxian lamented, "But because of the many clones, it is almost impossible to kill him. Just like this Poison Chou that appears  It¡¯s just one of the clones.¡±

    "Du Chou's own fighting power is average, but his poisonous insects are so powerful. His ability to raise poisonous insects is considered top-notch among the three realms. I really don't know where he got the inheritance." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal sighed, "These three poisonous insects,  Each one has the combat power of a top immortal, and poisonous insects are not afraid of death and are more terrifying than ordinary immortals. Therefore, even in the ancient Pangu world, the poisonous and ugly immortal was extremely difficult to deal with. It was difficult to kill him unless the Taoist level took action to find him.  All clones will be destroyed. A few of his poisonous insects have died, but as time goes by, other terrifying poisonous insects can still be produced."

    "So it's best to win over Immortal Poisonous Chou from Emperor Xia." Immortal Wuxiao said, "This is also a big help."

    ¡­¡­

    The eccentric, cautious, sinister and cunning man in golden robe looked down, and found that the three poisonous insects could not stop the copper pillar from continuing to be pulled out. He immediately became anxious and directly sent a message from his mind: "Jin Ning, I don't want to  Damn it, stop it immediately!"

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15 Chapter 28 Breaking out of the prison

    "Death? Just because of your three-headed beast?" Ji Ning, the three-hundred-foot giant, laughed loudly and continued to pull up the copper pillar frantically. The power surging under the copper pillar became stronger and stronger, which made Ji Ning even more nervous.  easy.

    "you!"

    The man in the one-horned gold robe was extremely angry, because the caution he had developed from the ancient world of Pangu prevented him from bringing all the strange beasts with him in one clone!  This avatar of his carries three major alien beasts and has been in the tribe for a long time The other avatars are hiding in various places, and naturally there are other poisonous insects and alien beasts. This makes the man in the one-horned gold robe extremely angry. If all the poisonous insects and alien beasts are brought, it will be easy.  Can suppress the copper pillar.

    But¡ª¡ª

    It is an iron rule not to carry all the poisonous insects and alien beasts in one clone!  It is the main reason why he has lived for endless years!  He would rather pay a huge price than violate the iron law.

    "Hmph, the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques." The man in the golden robe with one horn shouted through the voice, "The Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques are powerful, but you haven't even survived the catastrophe. If I really want to deal with you you will definitely die."

    "Come on, do whatever you want." Ji Ning sneered.

    The man in the one-horned gold robe had a cold light in his eyes, and he said through a message: "Okay, I, Shaoyan, are willing to reconcile with you, as long as you promise not to pull out the copper pillars anymore, and even help us push the copper pillars back. I, Shaoyan, are willing to reconcile with you."  I will never deal with you again."

    "This is called reconciliation? If you don't deal with me, I will deal with you. Is this the end of the Yuchi clan's annihilation?" Ji Ning was angry.

    "The Yuchi clan is annihilated?" The man in the one-horned gold robe has such a noble status that he doesn't even know about such a trivial matter as annihilating the Yuchi clan. He immediately sent a message, "In this way, as long as those who decided to deal with the Yuchi clan in the first place, and even all the Shaoyan clan who took action  I will arrest them all and send them to you for disposal!"

    Small matters like this are usually decided by the loose immortals and earthly immortals in the tribe.

    For the founder of Shaoyan, one retreat may last for millions of years. However, the loose immortals and earthly immortals usually change after tens of thousands of years. Generally, the loose immortals and earthly immortals are not qualified to see this person in their lifetime.  Ancestor.

    Not to mention abandoning a few Loose Immortals and Earthly Immortals, even if all the Loose Immortals and Earthly Immortals in the tribe die, Shaoyan Ancestor doesn¡¯t care.

    "It's that simple?" Ji Ning's voice transmission sneered, "Back then, the Xuanji Celestial Immortal arranged for someone to assassinate me, and even the souls of my life-and-death brothers' Taoist companions were killed by the four great Celestial Immortals of your Shaoyan clan. Is this the end of it? If you really want to  For reconciliation, I am also willing to nod. Except for everyone who dealt with the Yuchi family in the first place, everyone will be escorted over. There are also five immortals including the Xuanji Heavenly Immortal all die! This matter is over! "

    "You've gone too far." Shaoyan Ancestor was angry.

    "Then don't talk about reconciliation." Ji Ning continued to pull out the copper pillar frantically. At this moment, the copper pillar had actually begun to move upwards. Even if Ji Ning didn't pull out, the power below the copper pillar had completely surpassed the immortals and three-headed monsters above.  The power of the beast.

    "You can be a mortal who is a cultivator of loose immortals. You can kill whoever you want, but not the immortals. Not even one of them." The ancestor of Shaoyan was extremely angry.

    A tribe must have tribal rules.

    For the benefit of the tribe, sacrificing some loose immortals and earthly immortals is nothing.

    But what if it¡¯s to sacrifice an immortal?  The other Celestial Immortals would probably be in despair. As a result, the Celestial Immortals of the entire tribe would not feel at ease. After all, the Celestial Immortals were the true foundation of the tribe, and it was impossible for Shaoyan's ancestor to sacrifice the Celestial Immortals.

    "I can use treasures to make up for you." Shaoyan Ancestor said.

    "Can you produce ten pure Yang magic weapons?" Ji Ning asked.

    The ancestor of Shaoyan was speechless.

    Ten pieces?

    What does he think of as a pure Yang magic weapon? He is so powerful that even in endless years, he still doesn¡¯t have ten pure Yang magic weapons.

    "Stop, stop." Shaoyan Ancestor looked at the extent of the copper pillar's rise and understood that the situation was irreversible. If Ji Ning had just nodded and helped to suppress it, he could have pushed the copper pillar back.  Now?  The copper pillar has risen to this extent. Even if Ji Ning helps, he probably won't be able to push it back down.

    "Ji Ning." The gloomy eyes of the ancestor of Shaoyan were full of crazy killing intent, "I, Du Chou, swear that I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you!!! Not only will I kill you, but also your tribe, you  All relatives must die!"

    "Don't worry, I will kill you too, hahaha" Ji Ning looked up, with candlelight in his eyes, clearly looking at the man in the golden robe with one horn.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The copper pillar rushed upward quickly, and the power below the copper pillar surpassed Shaoyan's power above.  Ji Ning was still icing on the cake, pulling out the copper pillar more quickly, and all six hands turned into phantoms.

    "Damn it." Shao Yan's ancestor looked ugly and immediately sent a message, "Stop everyone, quickly deploy the Eight Immortals Suppressing Sea Formation."??¡±

    "yes."

    ??The eight immortals, Xuanji Celestial, Infatuated Celestial, Golden Bell Celestial, Withered Wood Celestial, Jingyu Celestial, Huoba Celestial, Jinyun Celestial, and Black Rain Celestial, all respected their master's order, and all gave up and flew high into the sky at the same time.  Even the three strange beasts gave up completely and all flew high into the sky.

    The eight immortals formed a formation, with the one-horned golden-robed man in the center and three strange beasts circling around.

    "Here we come." The man in golden robe with one horn looked down coldly.

    "Click." Tongzhu suddenly stopped.

    Ji Ning also discovered that the copper pillar could no longer be pulled out. At this moment, the length of the copper pillar was already 4,200 miles.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    There was a loud noise like the earth was shattering.

    Ji Ning felt countless runes flashing on the flaming red rock wall under his feet, and at the same time, the endless flaming red rock wall began to move. "Wow~~~" Ji Ning's spiritual sense was able to detect that this vast red rock wall suddenly appeared.  A crack opened, and then the hole became larger and larger, extending to both sides.

    It¡¯s like a gap when the lid of a stove is slowly opened.

    "Out!"

    "Out!"

    "It's finally out!"

    ? One after another figures quickly rushed out from the cracks, densely packed figures, these figures quickly skyrocketed as they rushed out of the cracks, from the little dots before, one by one turned into gods and demons of thousands of feet, and even gods and demons of ten thousand feet!  One by one, they let out excited and crazy roars, and the ancient language of gods and demons resounded throughout the world. Just listening to the excited roars, you can feel the endless excitement contained in the sounds.

    Just listening to the sound will shock your soul.

    Everyone can feel the endless excitement contained in the voice.

    "Bang bang bang~~~" The earth collapsed, and countless gods and demons rose into the sky. Some of these gods and demons had double horns and sprayed flames from their nostrils.  Some have animal bodies and human faces.  Some are just a mass of black mist all kinds of gods and demons, tall and burly, cold and strange, cruel and crazy.

    They were large and small, and the land was shattered under their impact.

    "This, this" Ji Ning was completely shocked.

    "How many gods and demons are there, and the auras of these gods and demons are actually mostly Void-Returning gods and demons." Ning finally understood why the power under the copper pillar was so powerful.

    Because there are more than 900 gods and demons in front of us.

    Among them, more than 60% are the returning gods and demons!

    "These are real gods and demons, and they usually have magical powers. They have endless years, and their realm of Tao is probably extremely high.  Each of the Void-Returning Gods and Demons is at the level of a Celestial Immortal, and the best among them may be even more comparable to the top Celestial Immortals. With so many gods and demons working together, how can it be done?

    "What on earth did the Shaoyan clan do to imprison so many gods and demons?" Ji Ning was extremely shocked.

    But the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan who were high in the sky all had ugly expressions.

    "Damn it." The ancestor of Shaoyan's face was ashen.

    "If I had known earlier, I would have killed these gods and demons long ago."

    "This Ji Ning is really hateful."

    "He actually released the gods and demons in the endless copper furnace."

    The immortals were all extremely angry.

    More than 900 gods and demons broke through the surface of the earth. Each one was huge in size. For a moment, the sky seemed to be dark. They all looked at the Shaoyan Celestial Immortal in the sky, with endless hatred in their eyes, and the hatred was overwhelming.  Like substance.

    ¡­¡­

    "Not good." The scattered immortals and earthly immortals who were restricted by the formation on the side were completely confused. Everyone could see the hatred of these gods and demons towards the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan, and they could also see that these gods and demons  More than half of the demons are at the level of returning to the void, and so many returning to the void are simply terrifying.

    The old demon Fufeng reacted the fastest and shouted angrily: "Don't you see that those gods and demons are going crazy? Hurry, move all the people in the Chenyu Mountain Range, hurry up."

    "yes."

    "good."

    "Hurry up and move the clan members." This group of loose immortals and earth immortals all did it in a hurry. They still treat their clan members very seriously.

    ¡­¡­

    "Shaoyan!" More than 900 gods and demons were in the air, looking angrily at the nine immortals, all of them filled with hatred. The leader of them, a humanoid god and demon with nine heads, roared, "Detain us endlessly.  The years have tortured us for endless years, and I swear by all the gods and demons of our Tonglu clan that I will definitely kill all of you Shaoyan clan in this life!"

    "We swear to exterminate the Shaoyan clan."

    "Destroy the Shaoyan clan!"

    &nbsp; "Extinction!"

    "Extinction!"

    The roar was so loud that some of the Shaoyan clan members within the formation's restriction turned pale, making all the nine immortals look ugly.  They knew very well that these gods and demons were full of hatred for the Shaoyan clan. Anyone who was tortured for endless years would have endless hatred.

    "Imprisoned and tortured for endless years?" The ancestor of Shaoyan among the nine immortals was very calm and sneered, "Who can I blame? I can only blame you fools for not knowing how to appreciate me! If you are willing to surrender to my Shaoyan clan, you would have  I am free again, and I can still have this endless enjoyment.¡±

    "Submit? We gods and demons are fighting against heaven and earth. We are the masters of heaven and earth. How can we surrender to you?" The nine-headed gods and demons roared, and the other gods and demons also roared in anger.

    "Hahaha, the master of heaven and earth? Didn't dozens of gods and demons surrender to me under my torture?" The ancestor of Shaoyan laughed loudly, "Returning to the master of heaven and earth is so funny. You are just this big world.  Just some idiots born during the founding."

    "Those who surrender to you are all trash and a disgrace to our gods and demons. The true warriors of our gods and demons cannot bow their heads." The nine-headed gods and demons roared, "Shao Yan Chou, you imprisoned us one by one. Back then,  Not killing us was your biggest mistake. Now that we are gathered here, we will destroy your entire Shaoyan clan!"

    At this moment, Ji Ning also arrived on the surface. Ji Ning looked up and looked at the scene of the gods and demons in the sky swearing an oath. Listening to the conversation, Ji Ning could not help but guess a lot.

    The nine-headed demon suddenly lowered his head and looked at Ji Ning who appeared on the surface below.

    "Good brother, tell us your name." The nine-headed god and demon looked at Ji Ning. When they rushed out, they saw Ji Ning pulling out the copper pillar. "You let us regain our freedom. This kindness is unparalleled."  High and thicker than the ground, we will never forget it.¡±

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 29: The Tenth Style of the Three-foot Sword

    "Ji Ning, I just did it casually by pulling out the copper pillars." Ji Ning said.

    Ji Ning knows very well that this is no longer the era of gods and demons, but the era of unification of the Great Xia Dynasty!  It is a trivial matter for humans to fight each other, but as long as any god or demon fails to submit to the humans, everyone will shout and beat him!  Those free gods and demons can only run around pitifully. For example, the ancient gods and demons in the Prison Mountain Great Wasteland are like this. They are obviously stronger than the loose immortals and can easily crush a loose immortal to death, but that god and demon does not.  If he dares to fight back, he keeps running away in panic.

    As for surrender?

    These more than 900 gods and demons were imprisoned and tortured for endless years, but none of them surrendered to the Shaoyan clan.  I'm afraid it will be difficult to surrender to other human races.

    "We gods and demons repay kindness and revenge." The leader of the nine-headed gods and demons said in a message. Then he looked at the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan and let out a thundering roar: "Shaoyan clan, you imprison and torture us endlessly.  Time, today is the time for revenge, kill them all before Emperor Xia¡¯s God-Slaying Guards come!¡±

    "kill."

    "Kill them."

    The sound of shouting to kill was filled with overwhelming hatred.

    More than 900 gods and demons actually formed a battle formation. Divine power surged as if they were one body. An ancient shadow of an ancient god and demon with its whole body surrounded by flames faintly appeared in the sky. The aura was so strong that even Ning was shocked:  "Is this the battle formation between gods and demons?" He had only heard of the battle formation between gods and demons, and this was the first time he saw it.

    Gods and demons are strong men who are born to fight.

    Fighting in heaven and on earth, we would rather die than surrender.

    Taoist Sanshou is a typical example. After his arm was torn apart by the enemy, he actually remained one-armed!  In the eyes of many human beings, this is really stupid, but Taoist Sanshou does this, and this is his arrogance!  When facing the catastrophe back then, he could have retreated and hid. At the level of Sanshou Taoist, he could still save his life, but he didn't knowing that it was extremely dangerous, he just faced the difficulties and died without regrets!

    Ji Ning looked up.  A large group of gods and demons appeared high in the sky, all holding weapons and attacking the nine immortals.

    On one side is the battle formation between gods and demons, and on the other side is the Eight Immortals Sea Suppression Formation of the Immortal Family!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The violent impact sounded like the sky was falling apart.

    Waves of waves surged around the eight great immortals, including the Chixin Immortal, the Golden Bell Immortal, and the Dead Wood Immortal, and the impact was completely removed.  This Eight Immortals Sea Suppressing Formation is the truly top defensive formation in the Three Realms. It does not seek merit, but seeks no faults!  They knew very well that it would be difficult to kill these gods and demons now.

    "Hahaha, this is all?" Ancestor Shaoyan sneered, "I advise you to leave quickly. I have informed Emperor Xia that I believe Emperor Xia will send the God-Slaying Guards here soon. If you don't leave but none of them will  Can¡¯t leave!¡±

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The gods and demons didn¡¯t care at all and charged in again.

    Boom~~~

    The huge flaming spirit shadow formed by the battle formation of gods and demons hit the Eight Immortals Sea Suppressing Formation again. The faces of the Infatuated Immortal, Xuanji Immortal and others who formed the Eight Immortals Sea Suppressing Formation all turned pale.

    "Ancestor, what should we do? What should we do?" Xuanji Celestial Immortal said anxiously, "We can't resist for long, the impact of their battle formation of gods and demons is too strong."

    "What can we do?" The one-horned golden-robed man gave the Xuanji Celestial Immortal an icy look, "These are more than 900 gods and demons, of which more than 600 are Void-Returning gods and demons. When they join forces, the heaven and earth shake. You  Even if you want to cast the Great Teleportation Talisman, you can't do it. As for hiding in the portable immortal mansion and then casting the Great Teleportation Talisman? But these more than 900 gods and demons can join forces and shatter the Immortal Mansion in an instant. If you want to escape, there is no way now.  There is no way to escape. There is only one way, delay it for me, delay it for a little longer As long as Emperor Xia¡¯s God-Slaying Guard arrives, we will be saved!"

    It takes time to cast the Great Teleport Talisman, and no interruption is allowed!

    "Can Emperor Xia make it in time to slaughter the divine guards?" Jin Zhong Tianxian asked.

    "I have informed Emperor Xia." said the man in golden robe with one horn.

    "What if Tushenwei delays on purpose?" Chixinxian worriedly asked.

    The one-horned gold-robed man's pupils shrank and he said in a low voice: "No, that old guy Emperor Xia knows that I have a treasure to protect you all. But this treasure will be broken after being used once, no  At the last moment, I will never use it easily."

    A treasure that can block the impact of more than 900 gods and demons is equivalent to a life for the immortals, and the ancestor of Shaoyan is reluctant to use it!

    ¡­¡­

    "You gods and demons, you are wasting your time. The more you waste, the more likely you are to die later.many.  "The one-horned golden-robed man's magic power transmitted, and the rumble resounded throughout the world, "As soon as the God-Slaughter Guard arrives, you know very well the strength of the God-Slaughter Guard, and you will be dead.  "

    "Even if I die, I will destroy your Shaoyan clan." A god and demon covered in scales roared angrily.

    "What does life and death mean? Shaoyan, you immortals should all die."

    "Shao Yan Chou, I know you have many clones, but all the eight immortals under your command must die today."

    The gods and demons roared angrily.

    They once again joined forces to attack the Eight Immortals Zhenhai Formation.

    "You are so brave that you even risk your life. What a pity. I have endured endless years, suffered endless torture, and refused to bow my head just for this day of freedom. Now I am free, but for the so-called revenge, I have to  It's such a pity to be caught up and killed by the Slaughter God Guards. If I were you, I would have run away one by one, even escaped from this Daxia world." The man in the golden robe with one horn laughed.

    Some of the more than 900 gods and demons did hesitate.

    yes.

    free!

    Without being imprisoned or tortured, it is difficult to realize how precious this freedom is.  They have been waiting for this day for too long, for revenge?  Do you have to give up your freedom?

    "If we don't kill the Shaoyan clan, even if we are alive, we will live in a miserable state. Today, we will kill the Shaoyan clan and these immortals, kill them, and then escape happily." The nine-headed gods and demons roared angrily.  .

    "What I want is a happy experience."

    "Hahaha, Jiuzou, I seem to have returned to the time when I was at war with the human race. Yes, all I want is happiness. What does death mean?"

    "Happy and happy."

    Each one howled.

    The more powerful the gods and demons are, the more fearless they are about life and death. Their innate fighting spirit makes them all crazy and abnormal.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning below was shocked.

    "A god or demon?" Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    Although he has also practiced the body refining of gods and demons, he does not have a true heart of gods and demons. After all, he is still a human race.

    "If he had been imprisoned for endless years and suffered endless torture, and once he escaped, seeing that the danger was too great, he would probably rather escape first and take his revenge later!"  But gods and demons are different. The gods and demons don't even want to wait. They will take revenge when they are angry, and they are not afraid of death. This kind of fighting spirit in their bones, this innate fighting spirit completely shocked Ji Ning.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "Bang." There were constant rumblings in the sky. The eight immortals occasionally ate a spiritual elixir to replenish their magic power and tried their best to resist. Under this impact, even the immortal golden elixir was damaged. They were just barely holding on.  The gods and demons became even more crazy.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    But none of the gods and demons left, they were all attacking furiously.

    "It's so painful."

    "The fighting spirit is overwhelming."

    "Kill them all."

    Ji Ning murmured to himself, and sword auras naturally appeared around him. Surrounded by countless sword auras, Ji Ning was like a god of swords.

    I saw Ji Ning closing his eyes.

    Inspiration continues to gather 

    Since Ji Ning decided to have a real battle with the Shaoyan clan, his heart has become clearer and his fighting spirit has become stronger.

    And seeing the gods and demons who were imprisoned and tortured for endless years regardless of their freedom and just wanted to kill them all aroused the fighting spirit in Ji Ning's heart.

    The fighting spirit is getting stronger and stronger.

    The mind becomes more and more clear.

    All the insights from the past keep coming to mind.

    ¡­¡­

    More than 900 gods and demons in the sky frantically besieged the nine immortals. The nine immortals were also trying their best to delay. The ancestor of Shaoyan was also gnashing his teeth. He was very reluctant to use the life-saving treasure. In his heart, his life-saving object was as good as one or two.  The life of an immortal is much more important.  But if all the eight immortals under his command died, then he would really be alone, and he still didn't want this to happen.

    "Wait a little longer, resist, resist." Shaoyan encouraged anxiously.

    The eight immortals are also trying their best to hold on. They can't let go. They are all holding on.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Suddenly a wave of fluctuation appeared.

    This is the movement of the Great Movement.

    "Huh?" The nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan raised their heads at the same time.

    More than 900 gods and demons raised their heads at the same time.

    An ancient large ship that seemed to be made of blood waves appeared high in the sky. On this large blood wave ship was a guard wearing blood-red armor.This breath is extremely powerful and terrifying

    "Slaughter the Divine Guard!" The nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan were overjoyed.

    "Let's go!"

    "Escape."

    "Flee in all directions."

    More than 900 gods and demons couldn't care less. They tore apart the space with the rumbling sound, and quickly began to flee along the cracks in the space one by one.

    "Chase." A tall general on the Blood Wave ship looked at the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan indifferently, and then ordered coldly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????? ??Suddenly, a large amount of blood is chased along the cracks in space.

    Peace returns to heaven and earth.

    The gods and demons disappeared.

    The Tu Shenwei also disappeared.

    "Huh." The nine immortals breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fortunately, fortunately.¡± The man in golden robe with one horn nodded secretly, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t rush to use the treasure, otherwise it would have been wasted.¡±

    "That Ji Ning didn't escape!" Xuanji Celestial Immortal pointed downwards and sneered, "Although we are seriously injured, with three poisonous insects and beasts here, we can completely suppress this Ji Ning."

    The other immortals, including Shaoyan Ancestor, all looked down.

    Ji Ning is standing in the ruins below. Ji Ning has his eyes closed, and even has a smile on his face. It is the joy of enlightenment.

    "Where the Tao lies" Ji Ning opened his eyes and said softly, "Although there are thousands of people, I am going!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    In the ruins around Ji Ning, the countless gravels, broken grass, and water drops are all suspended, and there is a faint glow of swords gathering in them. Everything seems to have become a sword!  Even the large number of fairy swords and Beiming swords suspended in the Zifu space in Ji Ning's body also made sword chanting sounds at the same time.

    "Although my talent is high and my understanding of Taoism has long surpassed that of Senior Bei Xing. But in terms of swordsmanship, I can barely compare with Senior Bei Xing until today."

    Ji Ning felt that the sword intention in his heart was about to burst out. This sword intention was so powerful and magnificent.

    "Where the Tao lies"

    "Where the Tao lies"

    Ji Ning whispered to himself, "This sword I newly realized is called 'I'm going'."

    The tenth form of the three-foot sword - I'm going!

    Ji Ning looked up to the sky. There were no gods or demons in the sky, only the nine immortals and the three strange beasts were still there.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 30: The Sword Destroys the Immortal (please vote for recommendation)

    There are already some scattered immortals gathered in the formation restriction.

    "Fufeng, all the mortals and immortal cultivators in the area under my command have migrated into this Qiankun Pearl." A green-haired immortal held a black bead in his hand. There was still a trace of luster on the bead. He then held it in his hand.  Fan then put away the Qiankun Pearl, looked outside and said with a smile, "But it seems that we don't need to move mortals at all. All the gods and demons are gone, and only Ji Ning is left."

    "Yeah." Fufeng also smiled and nodded.

    They moved a large number of tribesmen before because they were afraid of the more than 900 gods and demons.

    Now the gods and demons are being hunted by Emperor Xia¡¯s God-Slaying Guards, and now the only enemy is Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, master, why don't you run away quickly?" Xiao Qing, who was in the ten thousand-mile formation, was extremely nervous and anxious. "Even more than 900 gods and demons couldn't break through the formation of the eight immortals. What's the use of you alone? Run away now."  ah!"

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Mu Zishuo was also extremely worried.

    "Don't panic, Ning'er is not a reckless person." Bai Shuize looked at him from a distance and said silently in his heart, "Ning'er, be careful."

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, the nine great immortals in the sky were all extremely confident. The Shaoyan Ancestor even said directly: "You were attacked by many gods and demons before, and all of them were seriously injured. However, you still set up a formation to assist in dealing with Ji Ning  Leave it to me. Just help."

    "good."

    "Although we are injured, we can still display 30% to 40% of our strength. The combined power of the eight immortals is not low. To deal with this Ji Ning, there is no need to use the 'Eight Immortals Suppressing the Sea Formation', let's use the 'Bagua Wandering Dragon Formation'." Jin Zhong  Tianxian is very confident.

    "Um."

    "good."

    "The Eight Trigrams Dragon Formation is enough to block Ji Ning's attack." Even the most steady and infatuated immortal nodded.

    With different formations, the power is naturally different.

    The Eight Immortals Sea Suppressing Formation is completely defensive, with no attack at all. This defensive power is naturally extremely strong.

    The Bagua Youlong Formation is relatively balanced, with equal attack and defense. After all, they also know Ji Ning¡¯s strength, so they still spend some of their energy on defense.

    When we faced more than 900 gods and demons before, there were about 600 Void-returning gods and demons in that group. In fact, the strength of the Void-returning gods and demons was generally comparable to that of the Beixing Immortal.  The Void Gods and Demons once suffered from the Beixing Immortal. Although the Returning Void Gods and Demons have reached the level of immortals with their strength and magical powers, their understanding of the Dao is so poor that once they reach a bottleneck, they will not even be able to make any progress for hundreds of millions of years.

    There are even many gods and demons on Fangcun Mountain, but they have not been able to defeat the ninth-level puppet.

    Enlightenment is their biggest weakness!

    There seem to be six hundred returning gods and demons, but the eight great immortals of the Shaoyan clan, even the weakest mysterious immortal, are much stronger than the million-year-old loose immortals like Beixing Immortal!  As for the Golden Bell Celestial, the Dead Wood Celestial, the Fire Bay Celestial, etc., they are even more powerful, and the Infatuated Celestial is even at the top level.

    Therefore, almost a dozen returning gods and demons are almost equivalent to one immortal from the Shaoyan clan.

    This large group of gods and demons gathered together, which is equivalent to thirty or fifty Shaoyan Celestial Immortals.

    When the Eight Immortals tried their best to defend completely.

    The crazy siege of thirty or fifty immortals can usually last for a short period of time, but the group of gods and demons were too desperate. Although the time was short, all the eight immortals were seriously injured. Even the golden elixir of the immortals was severely damaged, and they had to go back and spend their souls.  The elixir needs time, so you need to take your time to recover. Now, to deal with Ji Ning, without aggravating the injury, the weakest Xuanji Celestial Immortal can only use 10 to 20% of his strength, while the powerful Charming Celestial Immortal can use 50 to 60% of his strength.  become.  Overall, the Eight Immortals can maintain 30% to 40% strength.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    ??The Bagua Dragon Formation is launched.

    Suddenly a huge golden Bagua appeared out of thin air. The eight immortals were the ¡®points¡¯ of this golden Bagua, and a winding golden dragon was also suspended in the air.

    The eight heavenly beings all look down.

    "Golden Bell, once Ji Ning is trapped, take him into the Golden Bell." The man in the golden robe with one horn directly transmitted the message with his divine power, smiling and extremely confident.

    "Yes, Ancestor." Jin Zhong Tianxian was also very excited. Facing many gods and demons, they were under great pressure, but facing Ji Ning, and they had fought against Ji Ning before in the Ten Thousand Miles Formation, so they knew the basics. Naturally,  Full of confidence.

    On the ground below.

    The vigorous sword intent in Ji Ning's heart was constantly building up. Ji Ning looked up at the sky and saw the nine immortals in the sky. A whisk appeared in the hand of the ugly man in gold robe with one horn, and there was a huge three in front of him.??Exotic beasts.  The other eight immortals formed a Bagua formation on the side.

    "These eight immortals were attacked by more than 900 Void-Returning Gods and Demons before. They were obviously struggling to hold on. I'm afraid all of them were seriously injured. Facing me, they didn't even retreat. I'm afraid they didn't take my strength seriously.  ." Ji Ning understood what the other party was thinking after just a moment's thought.

    But Ji Ning is not one of those returning gods and demons!

    His magical power, even the God of Chaos, the True God of Chaos not many have realized such a powerful magical power. This is the "Star Reaching Hand", the peerless magical power of Sanshou Taoist throughout the ancient times. Those returning gods and demons are just a big world.  The magical powers that were conceived when the 'Great Xia World' was born were relatively weak.

    His palm is the ultimate magic weapon of pure Yang.

    His state of enlightenment was considered equal to that of Patriarch Jinzhong at first, but now he has completely surpassed Patriarch Jinzhong and reached a higher level.

    ¡­¡­

    "Everyone, be careful. This Ji Ning is not an ordinary god or demon. He is a peerless evildoer with extremely high swordsmanship. He could overwhelm five of us immortals before. Now, although we have eight people joining forces, we can only use part of our strength after all.  . You need to be careful, this time the ancestor is the main attack, we are just assisting." Chixin Tianxian still reminded.

    "Don't worry, Chixin. The five immortals before us only used the Five Elements Mountain Defense Formation and were easily blocked. Now the eight people use the Bagua Wandering Dragon Formation. Although it is only 30 to 40 percent stronger, it is very close to the power of the Five Elements Mountain Defense Formation.  , can completely block it." Jinzhong Tianxian said confidently.

    "Kill." The man in golden robe with one horn gave the order at this moment.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Suddenly the three -headed beasts were killed down at the same time.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning, who was originally on the surface, instantly rose into the sky, like a stream of light.

    At this moment, Ji Ning was so small that he soared into the sky.

    Above, there are three giant beasts swooping down.

    "Nine Heavens Disappearing Wind!"

    Wow!

    A gust of wind blew by, and with a speed that made the Shaoyan clan completely stunned, Ji Ning managed to avoid the three strange beasts.  This escape technique created by the ancestor of Bodhi specifically for Ji Ning, although it can only be regarded as the top magical power in the three realms, it cannot compare with the top escape techniques such as 'Garuda's Wings'.

    But even if Garuda Wings were used by Ji Ning, the speed would not be as fast as Jiutian Yanfeng.  After all, Ji Ning is not a 'golden-winged roc'. He is a human being. If the human race can use the bird's magical power to achieve three or five achievements, it is considered good.

    "It's too fast." The man in the golden robe was surprised.

    "Block him."

    "Everyone, be careful." The Eight Immortals also discovered that Ji Ning was killing them directly while using his magic power.

    "You entangle him, and I will let the poisonous insects and alien beasts deal with him." The man in the golden robe said, "We must entangle Ji Ning, otherwise with Ji Ning's speed the poisonous insects and alien beasts will not be able to catch up with Ji Ning.  His power of poisonous insects and alien beasts was able to completely entangle Ji Ning, making him unable to dodge, and was later included in the Divine Bell!  Even if it is successful.

    It should be noted that the three poisonous insect beasts and the flying winged rhinoceros alone can rival Ji Ning's all-out power. With the poisonous insect beasts and life-saving skills, the Poisonous Chou Immortal can gain such great fame in the three realms. This is  Poisonous insects and strange beasts must not be underestimated.

    "Huh."

    The nine-day oblivion wind howled by.

    Ji Ning has already reached the front of the eight immortals.

    "kill."

    The eight great immortals all looked at Ji Ning from a distance. At the same time, the huge golden dragon that was originally circling directly let out a thunderous dragon roar and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning's eyes were as deep as the sea at this moment, and six arms appeared in an instant. The six palms glowing with golden light simultaneously pinched the index and middle fingers into sword fingers, and displayed the sword technique that Ji Ning had created, which represented the pinnacle of his current career. Although it was said to be mysterious, Ji Ning's eyes were as deep as the sea.  , some of the swordsmanship books that Ji Ning obtained were equally powerful as this swordsmanship, but the one he created was the most suitable for him. Only in the hands of the creator can a swordsmanship truly display its terrifying power.

    I saw that each of Ji Ning¡¯s sword fingers became a hundred feet long!

    The huge sword fingersare like the fingers of gods.

    At the same time, a thousand-foot-long black divine sword appeared on the sword finger!

    At a glance

    A total of six thousand-foot black divine swords were formed by the gathering of the power of heaven and earth. Among them, just one black divine sword directly killed the golden dragon whose whole body became dim in shock. The golden dragon also roared and frantically resisted this attack.  One divine sword, but the other five black divine swords were directly pierced into the Bagua Wandering Dragon Formation.

    ¡°Bang~~¡± I saw the entire Golden Bagua first shook violently, and then completely shattered with a bang.    "No!"

    "What!"

    The eight great immortals were all stunned.

    "Not good." Not far away, the man in golden robe with one horn holding a whisk was also shocked, and even hit the whisk with his hand.

    However, water from afar cannot quench thirst from near.

    How fast is Ji Ning¡¯s attack speed?

    When the five sword fingers turned into five black divine swords pierced the Bagua Dragon Formation, two sword lights fell on the nearest Golden Bell Celestial Immortal. The Golden Bell Celestial Immortal was so frightened that he had no time to escape.  , he could only immediately use his most powerful magic weapon, the divine bell of pure Yang quality, and he ignored the severe damage caused by the immortal golden elixir in his body, crazily squeezing all his strength, and his strength strived to soar.

    "Bang~~~" The divine bell was directly thrown away by the black divine sword.

    Another black divine sword directly passed through the body of Jinzhong Tianxian. Jinzhong Tianxian was instantly turned into ashes under the endless sword energy.

    The golden palm that threw the divine bell away quickly caught the ownerless divine bell with a flip of the hand.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    There were two more black sword lights falling towards another nearby Fire Bay Immortal. Although the Fire Bay Immortal was frantically squeezing his own strength to resist, Ji Ning was as good as the Charming Immortal when he had just mastered the fourth level of the Star Reacher.  Now that I have realized a higher level of swordsmanship, the strength is obviously more terrifying. This sword finger is basically the ultimate magic weapon of pure yang. How can the Fire Bay Celestial Immortal be able to stop it?

    After two rays of sword light passed by, Huo Yao Tianxian also turned into ashes.

    "Block."

    "Block." The other six immortals tried their best and finally blocked Ji Ning's last sword light.

    With one attack from Ji Ning, two of the eight immortals fell.

    "Damn it!" Shaoyan Ancestor saw this scene from a distance, his eyes were about to burst, and his eyes were completely red.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s been a long time since I asked for votes. This month, Tomato was first stuck in a bottleneck, and then it got sick again. Recently, Tomato updates have finally recovered, so let¡¯s cheer up.

    Today is Monday.

    I hope everyone will vote for me and give me a monthly vote. I believe everyone should have a monthly vote, so please support me.

    Let our momentum rise again.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15: Chapter 31: The Migrated Shaoyan Clan

    The loose immortals and earthly immortals of the Shaoyan clan who were restricted by the formation were originally very leisurely. Except for some of the mortals who had moved away from the area under their command, some loose immortals and earthly immortals had stopped migrating.  They were nervous and worried when they saw the nine hundred gods and demons before, but they were very relaxed when they saw that only Ji Ning was left.

    But¡ª¡ª

    "How is this possible? How could he break through the formation of the Eight Immortals?"

    "Haven't the five great immortals and Ji Ning fought in that formation before? If you know the basics, how could such a big mistake happen?"

    "Oh my God."

    This group of loose immortals and earthly immortals were completely deceived.

    How noble are the gods?  Two of them died at once, and they were the immortals of their Shaoyan clan.

    "Quick, continue to move." Fufeng Laomo shouted through the voice, "This Ji Ning's body is like a magic weapon, and he is not afraid of the attacks of the immortals. If the immortals of my Shaoyan clan can't do anything to him, he will probably go on a killing spree."

    "Yeah."

    "Continue to migrate."

    "quick."

    Those scattered immortals and earthly immortals who have not completely migrated have moved to migrate mortals and cultivators.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow!" Xiaoqing's eyes widened, with an expression as if he had seen a ghost, "The two great immortalsthe immortals, those are the free-spirited immortals who have truly jumped out of the Three Realms and are not in the Five Elements. They have survived the catastrophe, and are comparable to those who have returned  The gods and demons are much nobler and more powerful, but unexpectedly, two of them died at once."

    Mu Zishuo was also confused.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? away out of nowhere.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at a flying shuttle in the distance. This flying shuttle was completely black and hundreds of feet long. All the six immortals had completely hid in the belly of the flying shuttle. Only the one-horned golden-robed man was standing there.  On the shuttle, he looked at Ji Ning.

    "You ran away really fast." Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "How could this happen?" The ancestor of Shaoyan, who was standing in the shuttle and looking at Ji Ning coldly, was furious at this moment, and shouted angrily through the sound transmission, "Chixin, didn't you say before that eight people joining forces were enough to resist Ji Ning? Didn't you say Ji Ning  The strength has increased a lot compared to the last sneak attack, but is it about the same as you?"

    "We don't know either."

    "When we lurked at Mu Zishuo's residence and attacked Ji Ning, his strength was indeed average at that time, even weaker than the Golden Bell Dead Wood."

    "Yes, that was indeed the case at the beginning. Not long ago the five of us were still fighting against him in that big formation. We were still surprised. In less than half a month, his strength had greatly increased, and he was almost infatuated.  . But this time he turned around, why did his strength soar again? He is even stronger than Chixin."

    "It's just a tea time before and after, and his strength has increased so much!"

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we were careless, it¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±

    ??????????? The Infatuated Immortal, the Dead Wood Immortal, and the Jingyu Immortal are all very aggrieved.

    It was obvious that they had fought before, but after Ji Ning released more than 900 gods and demons, Ji Ning's strength actually increased greatly.  This improvement is too fast!  Generally speaking, as one reaches a higher level, improvement becomes slower and slower. Ji Ning just made a sudden improvement after being attacked by a sneak attack, but in the blink of an eye, his strength soared again?

    "Damn it, damn it." The man in the one-horned gold robe gritted his teeth. Those who have cultivated to the level of immortals are very cautious. They can escape even if they can't be beaten. But this time they were indeed careless, mainly because they knew Ji Ning from their previous fights.  Strength, this is careless!  This carelessness cost two lives.

    Facing more than 900 gods and demons, they fought tooth and nail and survived.

    Facing Ji Ning, they were careless and lost two lives.

    "You have been injured a long time ago. I don't want you to interfere in dealing with Ji Ning now. Leave everything to me." The man in the golden robe with one horn said in a message.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, ancestor."

    Everybody responded.

    The man in golden robe with one horn looked at Ji Ning from a distance and roared: "Ji Ning, you killed my two great immortals from the Shaoyan clan. This is an irreconcilable hatred. I will definitely kill you, kill you!"

    "When you pulled out the copper pillar, didn't you swear that you would kill me, destroy my tribe, and kill all my relatives? It's enough to say such cruel words once. I have completely remembered it in my heart. Don't worry you just killed  The death of two immortals is just the beginning, I will kill you Shaoyan clan?Kill all the heavenly immortals, all the loose immortals and all the earthly immortals. As for the other mortal cultivators I believe there is no need for me to take action. Some big tribes will destroy you.  Ji Ning said.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are many people who have enmity with the Shaoyan clan, such as the Zhuanshui clan and other tribes who are stronger than the Shaoyan clan.

    Even if there is no grudge, the three major counties occupied by the Shaoyan clan are each much larger than Anchan County. How can such a large territory not be jealous?  Once all the immortals are dead, the mortal cultivators of the Shaoyan clan will also be doomed!  It will be easily swept away.

    "Just you? I, Young Yan Chou, have traveled all over the world in ancient times, and no one dares to say that they can kill me." The eyes of the man in the golden robe with one horn flashed fiercely, "Let's try my child's methods first."

    The three poisonous insects and beasts that covered the sky and covered the sun flew quickly from all around with overwhelming momentum and headed towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air as if he were tiny, but he had three heads and six arms. Each of his arms stretched horizontally in the air, and his golden palms were shaped into sword fingers, forming a thousand-foot-long black divine sword The terrifying sword intent even rushed towards his face, and anyone could feel it.  The determination contained in the sword's intention makes you feel that this sword is unstoppable just by looking at it.

    "Pfft!" A large wound appeared on the body of the black poisonous snake, but the wound healed quickly, and it fully recovered in the blink of an eye.

    "Pfft." The Winged Rhino's abdomen was extremely tough, but it was still stabbed with a hole by Ji Ning. However, the Winged Rhino's iron hoof directly trampled Ji Ning's slap away, and the hole in its abdomen was restored.

    The poisonous carapace insect had stronger defense, and Ji Ning barely managed to leave a wound.

    "What a poisonous insect beast." Ji Ning was secretly surprised after the first fight, "Are these three poisonous insect beasts so powerful?"

    When it comes to the realm of Taoism, these three strange beasts and poisonous insects are all far behind.

    But their bodies are too strong for close combat.

    Their bodies are extremely tough, even their thick skin and scales have reached the level of heaven-level magic weapons. The muscles in their bodies are very tough, and strong resistance can be felt with every inch of tear.  And even if the alien beast is injuredthis alien beast and poisonous insect can recover in a very short time!  And they are very powerful. The black poisonous snakes and carapace poisonous insects have nearly half the power of Ji Ning when he uses the fourth rotation of the Star Reaching Hand with three heads and six arms!  The Winged Rhino is even as powerful as Ji Ning's six arms!

    "Qi!" The man in golden robe with one horn in the distance looked coldly and shouted softly.

    Suddenly, a large number of divine patterns appeared on the back of the poisonous carapace. The divine patterns flashed. The poisonous carapace quickly shrank and began to split. When it shrank to a thousand feet, it split into two poisonous carapace.  When it shrinks to a hundred feet, it splits into four poisonous carapace insects. When it shrinks to ten feet, it becomes just an eight-headed poisonous carapace insect.

    "Roar~~~" The Winged Rhino also roared. His four powerful hooves began to merge into the body, and a thicker and longer hoof began to grow rapidly in the center of the body's abdomen.

    From a flying rhino with four hooves to a rhino with only one leg.

    "Hiss~~" The black poisonous snake suddenly bit its tail with its snake head, and the divine patterns all over its body suddenly lit up. Its snake scales continued to change, becoming more slender, and the snake scales gradually appeared golden.

    "Die." The man in golden robe with one horn showed off his special skill.

    However, Ning suddenly turned into the Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind and rushed directly towards the flying winged rhinoceros.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning was like a stupid god and demon, with six huge arms attacking the flying rhinoceros crazily, engaging in crazy close combat!

    "Dang, Dang, Dang~~" The eight-headed poisonous carapace attacked Ji Ning again and again, but Ji Ning ignored them and just made a clanging sound on Ji Ning's body.

    "Wow." The black snake transformed into a circle and enveloped Ji Ning, trying to entangle Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning directly separated his two palms and turned them into two sword lights. In terms of the mystery of the Tao, how could this poisonous snake be compared to Ji Ning? It was directly chopped away by Ji Ning's sword light.

    "This kid." The one-horned gold-robed man's eyes flashed with cold light.

    His poisonous carapace was completely restrained by Ji Ning. He hoped that Ji Ning would be careless and let the black snake entangle him. Once he was entangled no matter how powerful Ji Ning was, he would not be able to break free.  But now Ji Ning didn't give the poisonous snake a chance to get close.

    "kill."

    "Die to me."

    Ji Ning and the one-horned winged rhinoceros fought frantically. Ji Ning was unscathed, but large areas of flesh and blood were torn apart by the winged rhinoceros. Under Ji Ning's sword-like palms, with Ji Ning's roar, the flying rhinoceros flew away.  The Winged Rhino's head was torn off by Ji Ning.

    "What to do, what to do? What to do?" The man in the golden robe felt helpless and hesitant!

    "Do you want other clones to come too?"

    &nbsp; He also has other poisonous insects and beasts!

    If all the poisonous insects and beasts under his control gathered here, they would be able to deal with Ji Ning with overwhelming strength.

    "No, I can't let my clones appear one after another, as this will bring me close to death." The man in the golden robe with one horn knows very well that his ruthlessness has made him have many enemies in the three realms, such as the god Zhuan Shui.  I really want to kill him.  But just because his many clones were scattered and hidden, the god also had taboos and did not really start a war to exterminate the Shaoyan clan.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning relied on the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills to become crazier than the three poisonous insects and alien beasts. He forcibly tore the winged rhino into pieces. In the end, the remains of the winged rhinoceros flew towards the man in the one-horned golden robe and turned into a  Only the thousand-foot-long flying-winged rhinoceros finally flew into the mouth of the one-horned golden-robed man.

    "Break it apart." Ji Ning's six arms attacked the black poisonous snake wildly. Two of his arms made wounds on the black poisonous snake's body. The other four arms suddenly pulled hard to both sides, and wow~~~ the black poisonous snake was directly torn apart.  Come, black and smelly blood is flowing.

    Ji Ning was extremely violent and had the upper hand in the face of the three poisonous insects and alien beasts.

    ¡­¡­

    "what to do?"

    "Could it be that our Shaoyan clan can't stop this Ji Ning?"

    "This Ji Ning is too scary."

    When a group of earthly and loose immortals saw this scene in the formation restriction, they were all frightened.

    "Fufeng, all mortal cultivators within the restricted range of the formation have migrated. Even if Ji Ning breaks through the formation, he will never harm my people." This group of loose immortals and earthly immortals is led by the old demon Fufeng, and Chen Yu  Among the mountains, Fufeng Lao Mo has the highest status.

    Fufeng Laomo nodded: ¡°Give me all your Qiankun Pearls.¡±

    "Okay." All the loose immortals and earth immortals took out their own Qiankun beads,

    The Qiankun Pearl is a cave-like magic weapon!  Usually, it is the immortals who are quite enlightened on the Great Way of the Universe and open up a small space in the Universe Bead. In fact, there are many such magic weapons, like some pockets with spaces opened inside, which are specially used to collect magic weapons from people!  The internal space of this Qiankun Pearl is not small, it is thousands of miles long, but it cannot be planted, and it cannot allow life to multiply. It can only live in it temporarily.

    It is most suitable for migration.

    "Yeah." Old Demon Fufeng collected all the Qiankun Pearls.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn it." The man in the golden robe with one horn in the distance looked extremely angry, but he was helpless.

    Ji Ning was frantically killing the black poisonous snake. Even if the black poisonous snake was torn apart, it turned into two smaller poisonous snakes, but its aura was obviously weakened.  Ji Ning went after him like crazy.

    Suddenly, a space fluctuation appeared, which was the Great Shift.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and saw the old demon Fufeng suddenly appearing in the distance.

    "This old devil Fufeng is not dead?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Fufeng, don't go crazy."

    "Fufeng, retreat." Xuanji Celestial Being, Chixin Celestial Being and others had already searched their minds to watch the battle, and found that the old demon Fufeng suddenly appeared, and they all shouted in succession.

    "He killed my disciple and destroyed me. This hatred is irreconcilable." Old Demon Fufeng waved his hand suddenly, and hundreds of starlight spots appeared densely. For a moment, huge lunar stars appeared in the sky.  The phantoms all flew towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, said coldly: "You old devil still has a second spirit. I didn't kill you, but you still wanted to die."

    Ji Ning paid no attention to the old demon Fufeng. He immediately waved his palm, and the huge golden palm directly crushed him. Bang bang bang~~~ The hundreds of star sand were instantly shot and flew back.

    Snapped!

    A very special sound sounded.

    It's like an egg breaking.

    But those many star sands are all Immortal-level magic weapons. How could Ji Ning smash the Immortal-level magic weapon with just one slap?

    ¡°Ah~~¡± ¡°No~~¡± ¡°No~~¡±

    Countless screams.

    In that space, countless mortals and immortal cultivators gathered here. These were the immortal cultivators and mortals who were moved this time. But at this moment, this space collapsed and shattered. Although it was only a small space, the space  Under collapse, how could a mortal resist?  Each one was crushed into pieces, and only some powerful immortal cultivators could survive.

    I saw some people appearing out of thin air under Ji Ning's golden palm. They were all immortal cultivators who had survived the shattered space. However, the power of Ji Ning's slap on the star sand was so powerful. It was just the aftermath. These immortal cultivators who appeared were  All of them were crushed into fly ash.

    Endless despair Overwhelming despair enveloped Ji Ning in an instant.

    &nbsp; Endless resentment!

    Hate!

    "No, I don't want to die."

    "Oh my God."

    "Who and so"

    "Who will kill us?"

    Countless voices actually sounded directly in Ji Ning's mind.

    "Hahaha" The old demon Fufeng in the distance was extremely crazy, "Killing tens of billions of mortals is a big sin, a big sin"

    Boom~~~

    Boom~~~

    The sky turned blood red in an instant. It was so red that people were frightened. Incomparably rich red flames that made people tremble appeared out of thin air. The terrifying red flames appeared on Ji Ning and Fufeng Laomo at the same time. This is the legendary  ¡­karma fire!

    The two red karma fires complement each other.

    The fire of karma is coming!

    Asking for recommendation votes again!  !  !

    ??The recommendation votes are all given to Tomato. Please take a few seconds to vote!  Tomato needs recommendation votes!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 15 Chapter 32 Giving You a Ride (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    The red fire of karma is scary, but it also has a strange sense of holiness.

    Its existence is to burn away all sins!

    "ah!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes turned completely red in mid-air, he hugged his head suddenly and fell directly from the height.

    Currently in the quiet room of Shuifu.

    Ji Ning's second spirit, 'Black Taoist Robe Ji Ning', who was originally sitting cross-legged on the Netherworld's water jade bed, was also burning with red karma fire. Black Taoist robe Ji Ning knelt on the Netherworld's water jade bed and let out a shrill roar, a roar of pain, and he crawled in pain.  Then, he fell directly under the Netherworld Shuiyu bed.

    "No, no" Ji Ning, in black robe, roared in pain.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning in the outside world fell from a high altitude. During the fall, he held his head and let out a terrifying roar, a crazy roar.

    "He's not dead?" Shaoyan Ancestor was extremely surprised. At this moment, the other six immortals on the shuttle also came out. They all looked at the scene in front of them in surprise, and then they were also surprised: "He was not burned to death in an instant.  ?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡±

    In the distance, the old demon Fufeng was suspended in the air. Under the burning fire of karma, he let out a heart-stopping laughter. His face was also distorted, his eyes were blood red, and his whole body was twitching in pain, but he was still laughing wildly, "Sure enough,  It¡¯s more exciting than it¡¯s better than it¡¯s more exciting than the three disasters and nine calamities of millions of years! Hahaha, ah"

    Fufeng Laomo also fell into the burning pain of karma.

    "The Taoist heart of Fufeng is as strong as mine." Chixin Tianxian couldn't help but said, "Even Fufeng is in such pain. It's incredible that Ji Ning, who has practiced for less than a hundred years, was not burned to death by the fire of karma in an instant."

    "Well, after practicing for less than a hundred years, his Taoist heart has become so strong."

    "When the karmic fire comes, there will be a series of punishments, and this has just begun." The ancestor of Shaoyan said in a low voice, "I don't believe that Ji Ning can survive it."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It is the Holy Fire of Sin, representing the ultimate form of sin.

    This fire is the fire of nothingness, what burns is the soul, what burns is the heart!

    On the contrary, it does no harm to the body. After all, there is a glimmer of hope in heaven. If the karmic fire can burn the body, then the gods and demons will have a great advantage, and the refining Qi flow will suffer too much.

    Although it does no harm to the body, it burns the soul, which is even more terrifying!  Even a practitioner like Ji Ning, who is a cultivator of the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, has no advantage at all Facing the fire of karma, all immortal cultivators are fair. What is being tested at this moment is the Taoist heart. Whether the Taoist heart can still exist under the karmic fire  ?

    Once the Taoist heart collapses, the soul cannot be kept, and the soul will be turned into ashes in an instant, and the soul will be scattered.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning had just created the Tenth Style of the Three-Child Sword before this, and had the determination in his Tao heart that "where the Tao is, even if there are tens of thousands of people, I will go there." Because this determination existed in the Tao heart, Ji Ning's  The Taoist mind can hold up under the first level of punishment 'pain' that comes from the karmic fire.

    "You're actually not dead yet not dead yet what a monster!" Old Demon Fufeng trembled in pain, looking down at the fallen Ji Ning.

    Fufeng Laomo¡¯s Taoist heart is very strong.

    He has lived for a million years. The three disasters and nine tribulations are one every three hundred years and one every nine hundred years. I don¡¯t know how many three disasters and nine tribulations he has gone through in these million years. Under the pressure of this moment, his  The transformation of Taoist heart is very powerful, even the three disasters and nine tribulations of millions of years are easy for him. Obviously, his Taoist heart is stronger than that of Beixing Immortal.

    Even compared to many immortals, he is probably considered to be at the top among the immortals.

    Under the first punishment of Karma Fire, "pain", although the pain was extremely painful, he was still able to maintain his sanity and even open his mouth to speak with difficulty. He was obviously much stronger than Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    "What."

    Within the Wanli Formation, Bai Shuize, Xiao Qing, and Mu Zishuo were all blinded.

    They saw the blood-red sky and the blood-red karma fire that appeared on Ji Ning¡¯s body!  The moment they saw Karma Fire, they completely guessed it.  Seeing Ji Ning falling from the sky with a shrill wail in pain, despair arose in their hearts.

    "Karma fire, how could the master have karma fire coming?" Xiao Qing was horrified.

    "How could it happen, senior brother, senior brother Ji Ning" Mu Zishuo also trembled anxiously, "Senior brother, it's all because of me, because I no, don't"

    Bai Shuize stared at Ji Ning who fell from the sky and was burned by the fire of karma. Bai Shuize shed two lines of tears in an instant: "Ning'er, Ning'er"

    Despair!

    They are also immortal cultivators, and they all know about Karma FireIt's scary, but I also understand that once the fire of karma comes, there is nothing anyone else can do to help.  It is too difficult to survive in the fire of karma. Only truly powerful beings and beings with an incomparable Taoist heart can survive it.

    But Ji Ning has only been practicing for less than a hundred years!  Although he is recognized as a peerless swordsman with a firm heart and a strong sword heart, after all, his training time is too short.

    The punishments of Karmic Fire are one after another, becoming more and more terrible.

    "Ning'er, you must resist, resist." Bai Shuize looked at Ji Ning, "I promised brother, I will take care of you, and I will always take good care of you."

    ¡­¡­

    On the long shuttle, Shaoyan Ancestor and the six immortals watched Ji Ning fall downwards.

    "He didn't even die when the karma fire came." Xuanji Celestial Immortal continued, "Ancestor, the karma fire came and the punishments came one after another. But just in case a miracle happened, this kid survived. We'd better suppress him first. He  Now that there is no resistance, it is really the best opportunity to suppress them.¡±

    "Yes." The infatuated immortal nodded, "Although I don't think Ji Ning can handle it, if a miracle does happen, it's better to suppress it in advance."

    "Suppression."

    "It's a pity that Jin Zhong died, and the divine bell was also taken away by Ji Ning."

    "Of course I also have the treasure of suppression. Although it is not as powerful as the Divine Bell, it is still a middle-grade Pure Yang magic weapon. Once suppressed, it is impossible for him to escape." Suddenly, a pair of copper cymbals appeared in the hand of the ancestor of Shaoyan, and he threw it away.  The pair of cymbals swelled up in the wind and turned into a pair of cymbals a hundred feet in size.

    The pair of cymbals were directly separated. One was covering Ji Ning from above, and the other was covering Ji Ning from below.  As long as the pair of cymbals click together Ji Ning will be unable to escape.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were red with pain, her face was distorted, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    But he still has his Taoist heart!

    He still has a trace of reason. He can see everything around him, but the scene he sees with the naked eye is distorted. This is caused by excessive congestion in the eyes. If the congestion is stronger, he may even go blind. When two huge cymbals envelope him,  At this moment, Ji Ning immediately waved his hands, bang!  Bang!  In an instant, the two cymbals were knocked away.

    "You can still notice the outside world?" Shaoyan Ancestor said in surprise.

    "Even if he can pay attention to the outside world, his sanity is probably very low." Chixin Tianxian said, "He is like a wild beast now. He only knows how to knock away all threats and doesn't even know how to escape. He can completely use his escape skills.  He ran away, but he didn't do that. It's obvious that his sanity has dropped to a very, very low level."

    "We all take action to see if we can trap him."

    "Give it a try."

    The six great immortals all took action.

    There are black chains flying out of the air, thousands of feet of whiskers entangled in them, and a large number of vines trying to wrap themselves around.

    "Bang, bang, bang"

    Ji Ning's eyes were distorted, but he also saw the large number of things surrounding him. He waved his hands with all his strength, and all the magic weapons under Zhai Xing were knocked away by Ji Ning. The vines were also directly torn apart, making it impossible to get close to Ji Ning.  rather.  After all, these immortals were all seriously injured. How could the magic weapon be able to block Ji Ning's hands?

    Even though the six immortals tried to form a formation, they were seriously injured and still couldn't stop Ji Ning's star-catching hand.

    "Well, it really is like a wild beast. Everything that comes close to it will be knocked away wildly." Shaoyan Ancestor nodded lightly, "I thought of a method, but it can send him to death."

    "Oh?" Everyone looked at the ancestor of Shaoyan.

    "Could it be the Boundary Tower?" Chixin Tianxian said suddenly.

    "Chixin really understands my heart." Ancestor Shaoyan nodded lightly, "Fortunately, I came out of seclusion this time, Xuanji and the others came over one by one, and no one was guarding the tower. I brought this world-suppressing tower with me."

    Wow.

    A small tower appeared in the palm of Master Shaoyan. It was the ancient tower where Xuanji Tianxian and the others were originally stationed. That tower was the most important treasure of the Shaoyan clan.  For the Shaoyan clan, the most important thing is naturally the ancestor of Shaoyan, the 'Poison Chou Immortal' who has many clones, and the second is this boundary tower.

    The Tower of Zhenjie was created when the ancient world of Pangu was shattered, and many clones of Immortal Poisonous Chou were scattered everywhere. One of them happened to find a flying tower by chance, put it away, and then fled.

    This is an innate spiritual treasure, the greatest gain of Immortal Poisonous Chou in his endless years.

    "Huh."

    The small tower in the palm of the ancestor of Shaoyan immediately flew out and turned into a tower ten thousand feet high. The tower floated high and enveloped Ji Ning below.  Just suspended in the sky about a thousand feet away from Ji Ning, Shaoyan Ancestor and the others could not have taken action before.It turns out that the distance of a thousand feet is a limit. Once the limit is exceeded and the attack continues towards Ning, Ning will knock away everything that comes close.

    "Ji Ning, I'll give you a ride." Shaoyan Ancestor said softly.

    "Wow~~~" The entire surface of the tower suddenly lit up, especially at the base of the tower, a dark vortex appeared. The vortex spread crazily downwards, and soon covered an area of ??a hundred miles, and naturally it will be recorded.  Ning was completely enveloped in it.

    The whole thing is in it.

    If Ji Ning was normal, his mind would be quick and he would immediately realize that something was wrong and would quickly escape from the area. But at this moment, Ji Ning was holding his head in agony, the karma fire was burning crazily, and its power was getting stronger and stronger, and it had even begun to gradually  The second severe punishment.  The only trace of reason he had left was to keep all magic weapons and spells away, without noticing anything was wrong.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The tower becomes more dazzling.

    Follow me!

    The top of the tower suddenly lit up, brush!  A ray of light shot up into the sky, as if traveling through layers of space, and then dissipated.  The original dark vortex enveloped a hundred miles and became completely empty. The original Ji Ning had completely disappeared, disappeared into the world of Daxia, and even disappeared into the Three Realms and beyond the Three Realms

    (End of this volume)

    Very seriously ask for a monthly ticket!

    We are far behind in monthly votes. Tomato is working hard and I hope everyone will vote for Tomato in monthly votes and rush up the monthly vote list!

    Monthly pass, go, go, go!  !  !

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Realm of Annihilation Chapter 1: You are not guilty

    "Brother!"

    Mu Zishuo, Xiao Qing, and Bai Shuize, who had been worried about being in the Ten Thousand Miles Formation but hated that they could not help Ji Ning, all changed their faces.

    They all saw it, it was space teleportation!

    "I can no longer feel the master's position." Xiao Qing said anxiously, "I don't even have a barely sense of direction. The master is no longer in the Daxia world and has gone to an extremely distant place."

    "I can't feel it either." Bai Shuize also sensed it carefully.

    "It's all because of me, because I'm a loser. I shouldn't be in a hurry to take revenge. I shouldn't be." Mu Zishuo regretted extremely. It was Ji Ning who rescued him and Yu Xia's souls from the Donglin Mountains.  The Yan Celestial Immortal suddenly attacked Ji Ning, but Yu Xia's spirit was completely shattered.

    Although he hates the Shaoyan clan very much, Mu Zishuo also has some grudges against Ji Ning in his heart.

    It was only Ji Ning's kindness and his original life-and-death friendship for Ji Ning that made him bury this grudge deep in his heart.

    But at this moment¡ª¡ª

    When the karma fire came, the painful look of the young man under the karma fire made Mu Zishuo feel extremely guilty: "If I hadn't always wanted to take revenge, senior brother would not be so anxious. Senior brother would continue to wait and wait for the strength to become stronger. Then I will be the young man again."  The Yan clan was completely wiped out. It was all because I was anxious."

    "Stop talking," Bai Shuize shouted, "Shaoyan's immortals have already flown over. Let's leave quickly, Xiaoqing, move on."

    "good."

    Xiao Qing also suppressed her pain and sadness, and immediately waved her hand to temporarily put away Bai Shuize and Mu Zishuo, and then used the Great Movement.

    Phew!

    They disappeared out of thin air and returned to Yanshan.

    ¡­¡­

    The seven Shaoyan Celestial Immortals who were high in the sky were indeed rushing towards the Ten Thousand Miles Formation. They had already reached the outside of the Thousand Miles Formation just by traveling through the void.  But as soon as they arrived, Xiaoqing, Bai Shuize, and Mu Zishuo had already left.  Xiao Qing and the others also knew that they could not deal with these immortals at all. They were too weak. They could only suppress their hatred in their hearts now. If Ji Ning really died, they would have to practice hard to avenge Ji Ning in the future.

    "He ran really fast." Xuanji Tianxian sneered.

    "They are already weak, so they only dare to kill here because of Ji Ning. Will they not escape once Ji Ning dies?" Black Rain Celestial Immortal said coldly.

    The person on the side shook his head infatuatedly and said: "Heiyu, that Ji Ning is not dead yet."

    "The fire of karma is coming and there are many catastrophes. I don't believe that he will not die." Heiyu Tianxian said, "And the master also used the suppression tower, which must have sent Ji Ning to some Jedi in the void outside the Three Realms. Some Jedi, but even  Even true immortals and gods will die. Let alone this kid who has not even survived the catastrophe."

    The man in golden robe with one horn on the side turned to look at the old demon Fufeng who was in great pain in the distance, and said: "If Fufeng can survive the catastrophe of karma, I will personally send him to the King of Hell in the Tenth Hall.  If he is reincarnated in the future, he will definitely return to my Shaoyan clan and cultivate him vigorously."

    "Um."

    "This is natural."

    Everyone present nodded.

    joke.

    If you can withstand the fire of karma, you will undergo an earth-shaking transformation. The strength of your Taoist heart is really amazing.  Although the wisdom of the previous life will be deceived when reincarnated, the achievements of such a soul after reincarnation will be very high. Once the memory of the previous life is awakened, it is possible to survive the catastrophe.

    "It depends on whether he can withstand the fire of karma." The man in the golden robe with one horn sighed, "Everyone who can withstand the fire of karma is extraordinary. Among the immortals, that is also a first-class existence among the immortals."

    Among the immortals, only a handful can resist it!

    But it¡¯s hard to see the strength of Taoist heart. Even if your strength reaches the level of ¡®Infatuated Immortal¡¯, you can¡¯t say that you can 100% withstand the fire of karma!  Therefore the immortals are generally very cautious, and will only fall into the predicament of karma fire unless they have no choice.  The coming of karmic fire is scary, but once you overcome the karmic fire, your general strength will be improved!

    "Among the three realms those who can withstand the fire of karma are extraordinary.

    For example, Ji Ning¡¯s senior brother ¡®Silver Moon God¡¯ is riddled with karma, but Silver Moon God doesn¡¯t care at all. This is the real big devil.

    The world of Daxia, the West Sea, the stronghold of Wujian Sect.

    The huge mirror was showing the battle that took place in the Chen Yu Mountains. More than 900 heavenly demons were fleeing madly under the God-Slaying Guards. Ji Ning suddenly took action and unleashed an unexpected strength to kill the two great immortals in one fell swoop. Then the Shaoyan clan dispersed.  The immortal 'Fufeng Old Demon' actually committed suicide and caused the karma fire to descend. Ji Ning was trapped in the karma fire, and was later teleported to the outside of the three realms by the Realm Suppressing Tower

    &nbsp; "Wonderful, really wonderful." Wuxiao Tianxian watched in admiration, "This Fufeng is ruthless and decisive enough. He can make decisions in a short period of time, and the people who die are his own people, tens of billions of people.  , died just like that This character is really ruthless, with the demeanor of a big devil."

    "You still praise him? You still praise him for such a despicable person?" Zicao frowned.

    "Little girl Zicao, you are wrong. Although you have become an immortal, your Taoist heart is not as good as that of Fufeng." Wuxiao Immortal shook his head, "As for scheming, you are even worse than him.  This is also the reason why the sect master has never allowed you to really lead a side, you need to experience too much."

    "Am I not as good as him?" Zicao was angry.

    "How many setbacks have you experienced?" Wuxiao Celestial Immortal shook his head, "Although we are Celestial Immortals, we all look down upon the Loose Immortals. It is true that 99% of the Loose Immortals are not worth caring about, but there are still some among the countless Loose Immortals.  Some loose immortals can live for more than a million years. These loose immortals have experienced three disasters and nine tribulations, and the invasion of inner demons, making their Taoist hearts extremely powerful. But you have become a heavenly immortal early.  , although you have lived longer than them, how many disasters have you suffered? Even if your talent and understanding are higher than theirs. But you have suffered too few disasters, and Tao Xin may not be as good as him. You see,  Under the karmic fire, he was even able to stay awake and talk to the immortals of the Shaoyan clan. Do you dare to say that you can do it?"

    Zicao was startled.

    When the fire of karma comes, a monster like Ji Ning can only maintain a trace of reason.  But the old demon Fufeng was able to speak clearly, which made him obviously much stronger.

    "Tens of billions of mortals would be worth it if they could kill a peerless evildoer like Ji Ning." Zicao suddenly said, "Old guy, tell me, can you use this method to deal with immortals?"

    "Are you looking for death?" Wuxiao Tianxian shook his head, "Once you give the order, then you, the main messenger, will also bear great sins. If tens of billions of mortals die, if you are lucky, you will be covered in blood for hundreds of feet of sins. If you are bad luck,  I'm afraid the fire of karma will fall directly. As for the actors you sent, they will definitely suffer the fire of karma. This is simply a suicidal method."

    "And some of the more ordinary ones among the immortals may not be able to withstand the fire of karma. But the really powerful ones among the immortals can generally withstand the fire of karma. As for the true immortals and gods they are already strong men in the three realms, and all of them can withstand it.  The anger of past karma. Let alone Daozu." Wuxiao Tianxian sighed, "So this kind of method is really not worth it."

    "Well, this Ji Ning is riddled with fire, and was sent to the Jedi in the void outside the Three Realms by that young Yan Chou. It's none of my business. I'll leave first." Wuxiao Tianxian stood up immediately, still carrying his  A pot of fairy brew, just walking in such a cool way.

    ¡°Old guy, this time doesn¡¯t count, you still owe me two more times.¡± Zicao shouted.

    "Don't worry, I'm not as shameless as you." Wuxiao Tianxian's voice still echoed in the hall, but the person had disappeared.

    "Zicao looked at the scene of the Chen Yu Mountains reflected in the mirror and murmured: "I was sent to the Jedi just like that. I haven't done anything yet, but it's a good thing that I don't need to do anything."

    ¡­¡­

    In that tower.

    The seven great immortals, including the ancestor of Shaoyan, gathered here, and not far away was the old demon Fufeng. The old demon Fufeng was sitting cross-legged, but his body was trembling slightly, and the karma around him  The fire has gradually become nothingness, and it is obvious that this karmic fire disaster has reached its final stage.

    "It's already the seventh day, and Fufeng is still holding on." Xuanji Tianxian's narrow eyes were full of expectation.

    "The more you get to the end, the more dangerous it becomes. This seventh day is also the last day. If you carry it through, he will survive. If you can't resist it" The ancestor of Shaoyan shook his head in a low voice. Suddenly his expression changed and he stared at the old demon Fufeng.

    The aura on Old Demon Fufeng's body began to gradually weaken.

    The aura of that soul is weakening.

    "what happened?"

    "Why is your breath getting weaker?"

    ???Everyone is extremely worried.

    They know very little about the karma fire disaster. They only know that the karma fire disaster lasts for a total of seven days, and it becomes more terrifying in the later stages!  Once it has been carried for seven days, the fire of karma will turn into nothingness. It can only be seen through spiritual inspection and is usually invisible to the naked eye.  But although he couldn't see it, he was surrounded by karma and the endless burning pain seemed to be in hell forever.

    "It's his heart, his heart is getting weaker." Shaoyan Ancestor said, "If the heart is weak, the breath will naturally become weak. Once the heart dies the soul will be burned to death in an instant. This is the horror of karma fire!  The pain when the karma fire first came was just forced. In this way, many people with a strong Taoist heart can resist it. If it comes softly, they may be able to resist it, but once it gradually penetrates various means penetrate?, it will make the recipient gradually become heartbroken, as if he committed suicide actively!  "

    The aura of Old Demon Fufeng is getting weaker and weaker.

    The seven immortals next to him looked extremely nervous.

    We waited for more than three hours.

    The breath is completely annihilated.

    "Boom!"

    The breath was annihilated and could not be noticed for just a few breaths. Suddenly, the breath rose rapidly, and Fufeng Laomo also opened his eyes.

    "I came back to life." Fufeng Laomo said in a low voice, "What a terrible karma. It's countless times more terrible than the three disasters and nine tribulations of a million years. I'm alive. I don't want to experience it anymore. I don't want to experience it anymore."  ." There was a deep sadness in Fufeng Laomo's eyes.

    "Fufeng." The ancestor of Shaoyan shouted.

    Fufeng wakes up.

    "Ancestor," Fufeng continued, "Ancestors, Fufeng sent tens of billions of my tribe to death. It is his crime"

    "Okay, you are not guilty, but you have made great achievements." The ancestor of Shaoyan laughed and said, "It's just tens of billions of mortals. Billions of people moved to the other two nests and multiplied again after decades. Now.  The first time I was able to deal with Ji Ning it was all because of you. You were able to disregard yourself and would rather bear the fire of karma. This attack is a great achievement."

    The old demon Fufeng immediately said in a low voice: "Ancestor, my sins are too great now, and now is the time when the three realms are in turmoil. If I live, I will only have a great impact on the Shaoyan clan. I am prepared to die and go to the underworld."

    "Yes." Shaoyan's ancestor nodded, "It's okay. You are now riddled with sins. After your death, you will go to the underworld. You will be punished in the boundless purgatory and suffer endless torture. When you can be reincarnated in the future, I will definitely take you back to Shaoyan.  Shi. ??If there were still some troubles in the Nether Underworld in the past, but now Chiming Daozu has rebuilt the small reincarnation, the kings of hell in the ten palaces of the small reincarnation will have to give me some face, and I can still arrange everything for you."

    "Yes." Old Demon Fufeng said respectfully, "Then the disciple will go."

    Fufeng Laomo did not hesitate.

    Wow!

    A golden lotus primordial spirit dissipated on its own initiative, and a humanoid soul, surrounded by karma fire, flew directly to the small reincarnation.

    "Whoosh." The ancestor of Shaoyan also immediately went to the small reincarnation.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A new volume begins!  I'm very confused as to why the monthly ticket increase is so slow I really want the monthly ticket to go up~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Realm of Nirvana Chapter 2: The Tribulation of the Mortal World

    Anchan County, Yanshan, Mingxin Island, Yishe Lake.

    Baishui Ze turned into a human form and sat under the pavilion, drinking wine alone.  Mu Zishuo was sitting there leaning on the wooden pillar with his eyes closed, while Xiao Qing was sitting silently in the corner of the corridor with her knees in her arms.

    They were all quiet.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    "Should I tell Qiuye?" Xiaoqing suddenly said.

    "Don't tell her." Bai Shuize sighed, "Ning'er is in Qiuye's heart Sigh, she can't bear this blow. It's better to wait and say that Ning'er is in retreat."

    "Have you been hiding it like this?" Xiao Qing asked.

    "We can sense that Ning'er is still alive." Uncle Bai said, "As long as Ning'er is still alive, we will keep hiding it from Qiuye and everyone in the Ji clan."

    Xiao Qing also nodded slightly, and then said: "What about Master Ji Ning, the most talented immortal?"

    "The great talent"

    Bai Shuize hesitated for a moment and then said, "Wait a minute, the most terrifying punishment for the Karma Fire is seven days in total. As long as you survive seven days, it means that Ning'er has withstood the Karma Fire. If Ning'er has not come back by then, it means that Ning'er has not come back by then.  Ning'er is really trapped in a mysterious Jedi place outside the world of Daxia At that time, we can tell the immortal."

    "Yeah." Xiaoqing nodded.

    Silence returned.

    They were all silent, waiting silently.

    Seven days

    These seven days will be a great calamity for Ji Ning. If Ji Ning survives the karma within seven days, he will survive.  Then at least this catastrophe is over.  I just don¡¯t know where the Shaoyan clan teleported Ji Ning. I believe that given the Shaoyan clan¡¯s hatred for Ji Ning, he will definitely be sent to a truly terrifying Jedi.

    ¡­¡­

    On the bank of a mighty river, there was a man in green robe sitting cross-legged. He was holding an immortal sword, and there was a fishing line hanging from the sword. He was obviously fishing.

    Wow.

    In the distance, a handsome young man came through the clouds and mist, landed on the ground, and then saluted respectfully: "Greetings to Lu Zu, I have been ordered by Emperor Xia to deliver a message." A scroll also appeared in his hand, respectfully.  holding it in both hands.

    "Sending a message? Emperor Xia?" Lu Dongbin turned around and stretched out his hand, and the scroll flew in front of Lu Dongbin. With a slight click, the scroll automatically unfolded.

    Lu Dongbin looked at it carefully and his expression changed slightly.

    "I understand, go ahead." Lu Dongbin said calmly.

    "Yes." The handsome young man immediately drifted away.

    Lu Dongbin frowned: "The fire of karma is coming? The Shaoyan clan actually used such methods. This Ji Ning is very talented, but after all, he has only practiced for less than a hundred years. Can he resist?" Then Lu Dongbin turned his head and looked into the distance, he  Suddenly, golden runes were discovered in his eyes, and he immediately looked across the space and saw an island thousands of miles away.

    On that secluded island, there was a girl in black sitting cross-legged on the beach.

    "My disciple hides her thoughts very deeply." Lu Dongbin whispered to himself, "The murderous intention in her heart is even more terrifying than I originally expected, and she has been hiding her strength in the Great Xia Dynasty. But  I went to Judge Cui to check her past life experience, and it was normal. Although she was a very powerful demon in her previous life, with strength comparable to that of a million-year-old loose immortal, it was a good thing to be strong in her previous life. There was no need to hide it. She was in  After awakening her past life memories in the Immortal Fate Conference, with her previous realm, she can definitely break into the top three in the Immortal Fate Conference, or even win the first place."

    At the beginning, he wanted to accept Ji Ning as his disciple because Ji Ning was indeed a peerless swordsman, and he was vaguely aware of something extraordinary about Ji Ning.

    As for Yu Wei

    Lu Dongbin was even vaguely aware of Yu Wei's hidden side, but he was not sure at first. After accepting Yu Wei as his disciple, and spending a long time together, Lu Dongbin naturally discovered more flaws in Yu Wei with Lu Dongbin's eyes.  In the end, Yu Wei admitted: "Master, I am hiding my strength. I just don't want others to know about my past life. I don't want others to know that I was a big devil in my past life. I am tired and tired. I just want to live a more relaxed life in this life."  .¡±

    Yu Wei obviously also knew that with Lu Dongbin¡¯s identity, she could easily find out her past life, so she didn¡¯t hide it anymore.

    "You just want to live an ordinary and relaxed life?" Lu Dongbin's realm is so high that he is already very close to the level of Taoist ancestors!  He could also vaguely get a glimpse of the mysterious destiny. He always felt that Yu Wei was not as simple as she said.

    But he checked the book of life and death.

    Yu Wei didn¡¯t lie.

    Did he feel wrong?

    "Yu Wei is meditating now. When the time is right, she willThe time of overcoming the catastrophe.  Lu Dongbin thought to himself, "The natural disaster is extremely dangerous. She was unable to survive it in her previous life."  This life is also very dangerous!  I can feel that she is sincere to Ji Ning. Ji Ning is now in a desperate situation. If I tell Yu Wei, I am afraid that the 'inner demon tribulation' when my disciple is going through the heavenly tribulation will become even more terrifying.  "

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her for now, let¡¯s talk about it after she survives the disaster.¡±

    Lu Dongbin thought.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Wei is sitting cross-legged on the beach. At this moment, the sea and sky are the same color, boundless, and her heart is extremely calm.

    She is nurturing her Taoist heart.

    Preparing silently

    ??According to what Lu Zu said, once you have overcome the tribulation and become a heavenly immortal, you will be considered a disciple.

    "Junior brother, I will overcome the tribulation soon, and I will go to you immediately after that." There was a smile on Yu Wei's lips. Ji Ning was the warmest concern in her heart. Before Ji Ning returned to Daxia, Lu Zu got the news  Of course I told Yu Wei!  But now Ji Ning is in a desperate situation, but Yu Wei doesn't know.

    The three realms refer to the three realms of heaven, earth and man.

    Heaven and earth are vast and vast, and the three thousand big worlds and billions of small worlds are like countless grains of sand in the Milky Way.  And outside these worlds there is an endless void, a void that is wider than the Three Realms. In the void there are two supreme stars, the Sun Star and the Lunar Star, as well as many other stars.

    In the endless void, there are countless dangerous places. In some places, even the true immortals and gods will lose their lives, and there are even places where the true gods and Taoist ancestors are far away.

    These three thousand big worlds and billions of small worlds are like islands and reefs in the endless void. The three thousand big worlds are like big islands, and the billions of small worlds are like small rocks.  In the most central area of ??these three thousand islands and billions of small reefs, there is a huge 'continent' in the vast void in the center.

    That is an endless continent that is much wider than a big world, where space is intertwined and time is chaotic

    It is truly the scariest place.

    At the junction of this chaotic continent and the endless void, there is always a tide of void.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Just like the boundary between the ocean and the land, there will be waves of huge waves from the ocean hitting the land.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The tide of the void impacted the chaotic continent again and again, and the collision with each other formed a realm of annihilation!

    ¡­¡­

    The realm of annihilation.

    Boom~~~

    A ray of white light flashed away, sending a young man directly here.

    "Ah ah ah."

    It hurts.

    That is pain that has never been experienced before. For mortals, the pain to a certain extent is enough to cause death.  As for immortal cultivators the first wave of terrible pain when the karma fire comes directly affects the soul, which is completely unavoidable and even far exceeds the pain when the soul is split.

    The pain of body and soul has its limit.

    The pain in the soul can increase infinitely.

    Under the pain, once the Taoist heart collapses, the soul will be directly burned to ashes.

    "No, no" Ji Ning carried it with difficulty. He still managed to maintain a trace of reason, but this trace of reason was too weak. He didn't even have the intention to observe where he was.

    The ever-increasing pain finally reached a peak.

    The pain disappears instantly.

    Ji Ning was a little stunned. From the extreme pain to the instant pain disappeared, Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "This is" Ji Ning finally noticed his surroundings.

    There was darkness all around.

    With the help of the wisps of light transmitted by the sun in the endless distance, I can barely see the turbulent waves like tides in the endless darkness. The waves of void are all continuous for an unknown distance, and I am in this wave of void.  A little dust.

    "Bang~~~" A wave of void struck, and Ji Ning felt his whole body shake. The terrifying impact was far greater than that of all the immortals of the Shaoyan clan working together.

    Follow

    Ji Ning's eyes darkened.

    "Sir." A charming and charming woman in thin clothes was looking at Ji Ning. She gently pushed the coat off her shoulders. The clothes began to slip off, half revealing her breasts. Then she licked her fingertips again.  , she gently picked it up with her fingertips, and took off the coat on the other shoulder. Immediately, the coat completely slipped off, revealing her completely naked body. She walked over gently, looking at Ji Ning with big watery eyes, "Young Master  , I want it.¡±

    This woman¡¯s appearance and expression are a mixture of the many advantages of Yunlu, Qiuye, Yuwei, and Jiulian.point.

    But it was even more enchanting and charming, which completely aroused Ji Ning's lust.

    "roll."

    Ji Ning still has some sense and understands that this is an illusion after the karma fire comes, and it is the sexual catastrophe in the second tribulation of the karma fire, the "Red Earth Tribulation". Once he sinks, he will really die.  He immediately waved his hand and was about to chop the woman in front of him into flying ash.

    However, Ji Ning found that he had become very weak. He struck out with his palm and acted like a mortal. The naked and beautiful woman reached out and grabbed Ji Ning's arm and whispered, "You're still shy." Even though she was overwhelmed, she was overwhelmed.  Ji Ning

    ¡­¡­

    The desire for human relations can indeed shake people's Taoist hearts. Ji Ning could not resist, so he could only keep his Taoist heart and work hard to resist all this.

    "It seems that the service of the slave family is not good enough, but there are six sisters in the slave family, which are better than the slave family." The woman lying on Ji Ning's chest whispered in Ji Ning's ear, and suddenly six more sisters walked out of the distance.  Every woman has her own charm. It is rare to encounter such beautiful women in reality, and all of them are the favorites in Ji Ning's heart and the ones who can arouse Ji Ning's desire the most.

    Knowing clearly that everything is a calamity of sex.

    But how can this sexual calamity be so easy to withstand?  It's like many people know that drugs are harmful, but once they try them once they can't quit.  The truth is that if you know that once you sink, your soul will be gone.  But the desire for human relations is the foundation of human nature. That kind of desire cannot be eliminated at all, it can only be suppressed.  Unable to resist, she could not help but be aroused again and again.

    "Red skeletons, they are all skeletons, they were all turned into toads, and their bodies are actually full of abscesses. They were all deliberately changed to deceive me." Ji Ning kept muttering silently, and kept suppressing his desires.

    It¡¯s the first update today.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Realm of Annihilation Chapter 3: Bing Xin

    Although you have to imagine these seven enchanting figures as skeletons, toads and other disgusting things.  But Ji Ning knew deep down in his heart that this was not a toad.  It is the calamity of the mortal world after the advent of karmic fire. It is a natural illusion in the heart and is not a disgusting thing.  This aroused Ji Ning's desire

    "Endure, endure, endure" Ji Ning kept suppressing his desires.

    But as time goes by, the desire continues to increase.

    "That's not right."

    Ji Ning suddenly woke up. He thought of the legend of Dayu's flood control on the earth. "It is better to block the water than to clear it. How can desires be forcibly suppressed? The tribulation of the mortal worldthe tribulation of the mortal worldaccording to the records in the books in Fangcun Mountain, one must enter the mortal world and exit the mortal world."  Only by winning the mortal world can we survive the calamity of the mortal world."

    "But what should I do if I enter the mortal world and sink?"

    "What should I do?"

    Ji Ning began to struggle in various ways in his heart.

    The more you know, the more trouble you will encounter in the mortal world. Knowing is one thing, but whether you can do it is another.

    "No matter how¡­¡­"

    "My heart will never sink."

    "Everything is the training that the world of mortals has given me."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t dare to show any signs of slacking off.

    In fact, what Ji Ning did was actually the right thing to do, because when ordinary cultivators enter the mortal world to struggle and hone, they can sink for a long time, but as soon as they realize enlightenment one day and emerge from the mortal world, their Taoist heart will naturally increase greatly.  But Ji Ning is different!  Ji Ning is now in the 'mortal calamity' where the fire of karma has come, and he cannot sink at all.

    The world passes.

    Sex, food, energy, wealth, love, resentment

    The calamity of the mortal world is to maximize what you can encounter in the mortal world.

    Sex is the most beautiful woman who can shake your heart.

    Food is countless delicacies that are unimaginable, delicacies that make the soul throb.

    Anger, all kinds of aggressiveness, jealousy, anger, the joy after victory

    Love, the love between parents, husband and wife, children, brothers, master and disciple This word of love really makes people worried and heartbroken

    ??Resentment, soaring resentment and hatred, filling every part of the heart, and even the water from all over the world cannot wash it away. There is an endless desire in the heart to kill the enemy

    ¡­¡­

    With all the things in the world of mortals, Ji Ning suppressed her desires at first, but desires hit her again and again, making Ji Ning feel exhausted and embarrassed.  But gradually Ji Ning gradually woke up.

    "No matter how tempting it is, my heart will remain the same."

    "It's just a piece of shit."

    Ji Ning completely separated the deepest part of his heart from the outside.

    Letting desires soar to the sky, letting excitement, trembling, excitement, hatred, pleasure, unwillingness, joy all these things, Ji Ning no longer suppresses them, letting them invade and cover the whole body, but Ji Ning is very detached in his heart, but as if he is a bystander.  The person is observing all this and watching all this.

    "The original mind, the outer body?" Ji Ning gradually came to a clear understanding, and he thought of "Hou Yi's Archery".

    Hou Yi's archery can be ranked in the top ten among countless supernatural powers, and its status is equivalent to that of the Star Reacher. However, Hou Yi's archery is more complicated to perform, requires higher skills, and even requires excellent bows and arrows.  , and even the number of shots is very few.  But its power is also ridiculously great.

    The ultimate power of Hou Yi¡¯s archery is more powerful than the ultimate power of the Star Reacher!  Even the ancient great god Hou Yi might not be able to hold on after firing more than ten arrows under the most powerful arrows, but the power of those arrows is terrifyingly powerful.

    And the use of divine power in "Hou Yi's Archery" is only one aspect. It truly ranks first among the three realms and has become the absolute number one archery. The essence lies in - mental power!

    Mental power is a very ethereal, but extremely magical power.

    This is very different from the power commonly used by all immortals, gods and demons. Elemental power, immortal mana, divine power, etc. are all visible to the naked eye.  However, 'mental power' cannot be seen with the naked eye, and even without the external means of 'archery', pure 'mental power' cannot even hurt someone.

    But it is this "mental power" that makes the magic archers truly terrifying beings, and Hou Yi is the strongest among them. The "Houyi Archery" he created brought the use of mental power to a terrifying level, so there is also this  The archery skills are incredible.

    An illusory mental effort

    But he displayed terrifying strength. In the ancient world, even the True Gods and Taoist ancestors were unwilling to be enemies with Hou Yi. This was a man who was extremely terrifying among the True Gods and Taoist ancestors, a legend in the hands of a divine archer.

    &nbsp; "Hou Yi's Archery" clearly divides mental power into many realms.

    The first level of mental power is the entry level, which is Ji Ning's current level. As long as he can truly use his unintentional mental power on archery and can extend thousands of miles with arrows, he is considered an entry level.  Ji Ning had also practiced archery hard for several years on Fangcun Mountain, and he was just starting to get started. With ordinary mental skills, he had already reached the threshold of a master archer, and could be regarded as a master archer, comparable to other bows and arrows in the Three Realms.  There is a real difference in hands.  If you don't understand mental strength, you will not be a true archer after all.  Once you understand the power of mind, bows and arrows will become formidable.

    The second state of mind power is Bing Xin!

    Bing Xin

    It means that the heart is truly detached and introverted, and is not shaken by the temptation of all external objects. The lake water deep in the heart seems to have condensed into ice without a single ripple!  When the mind can be restrained like this, the "mind power" will also undergo a qualitative transformation, and the power of the mind power will also increase greatly.

    ¡­¡­

    "It turns out that under the fire of karma, I unknowingly reached the state of 'Bing Xin', and my mental strength actually improved." Ji Ning felt a faint joy in his heart, "As is generally recognized, as long as you can survive the fire of karma, you will be able to survive."  There will be an essential transformation in the heart, and even the strength will be improved."

    When the fire of karma comes, there are three levels of calamity.

    One level is stronger than the other.

    Ji Ning has just experienced the second mortal tribulation and has reached the realm of ice heart. It can be seen that although this karma is a great catastrophe blessings and misfortunes are interdependent. After passing it, there will be gains.  It¡¯s just that few cultivators are willing to be entangled by karma fire. After all, once they are entangled, even if they survive the three tribulations of karma fire, they will always be entangled by karma fire in the future, and they will have to endure the burning pain of karma fire every moment.  Although it is not as good as the previous three catastrophes, the pain of burning all the time Who is willing to bear it if it is not particularly necessary?

    ???????????????? It is very difficult to reduce sins after being entangled by karma, even to the level of "bloody light of sins".

    Sin sin, merit hard to find, sin is easy to take!

    "Killing a mortal is a great sin, but sin comes easily"

    But it is too difficult to obtain merit. For example, Ji Ning killed a great demon and an evil ancestor with sinful blood, and even accepted a disciple, and gained the disciple's loyal surrender. The merit barely rose from merit and pure energy to  'Golden light of merit', and the golden light range is very small.  I don¡¯t know how many times more difficult it is to achieve the legendary ultimate merit of ¡®being blessed with seven-colored auspicious light¡¯.

    Sometimes even "good intentions do bad things", the "merit" in the world is that no matter how powerful the true god and Taoist ancestors are, they can't really understand the rules. Even if it seems to be meritorious to save the person with great merit and kill the person with great sin, even ninety-nine people do this  Merits will come to everyone, but the one hundredth person who does this will suffer sins instead.

    The difficulty of descending from the ¡®fire of karma¡¯ to the ¡®bloody light of sin¡¯ is comparable to that of rising from the ¡®golden light of merit¡¯ to the ¡®seven-colored auspicious light¡¯.

    So once you are entangled in the fire of karma, it will be difficult to get rid of it almost forever.

    Who would want eternal life to be burned by fire?

    ¡­¡­

    "What else?" Ji Ning was still aloof before, sitting on the throne, unifying the world, and no one would disobey his orders.

    You can follow the dissipation and change of everything in front of you.

    The scene in front of me turned into an ordinary courtyard. In the courtyard, there was a woman holding a baby, and another woman was teasing him next to her. In the courtyard, there was a majestic man cutting animal meat.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning found that he had turned into a baby.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning found out for the first time that he would turn into a baby. He had always been the original form in the previous catastrophes.

    As time passed, Ji Ning gradually understood.

    He became a baby, and the baby gradually grew up and became a child. The child received unified teachings within the tribe, but the child was young, how could he calm down?  It was only as he got older that he gradually started to learn more. When he was eight years old, his father went hunting in the mountains and never came back.

    He began to mature because he was the only man in the family. Under the care of his mother and second mother, he began to work hard.

    In order for him to get good education within the tribe, his mother, Erniang, worked hard and endured countless hardships.

    He swore

    I want my mother and my second mother to live a good life.

    "Luo Jun, you can cultivate to the perfection of acquired nature before you are sixteen years old, and you have great potential. What you need now is the training of life and death. If you can break through and become innate then your mother and your second mother will have an easier time.  ." A middle-aged man patted the young man on the shoulder.

    "I know." The young man nodded heavily.

    "Well, if you achieve consummation the day after tomorrow, I will help you to report it to the emperor."Well, I believe you will soon be qualified to add the word "Shaoyan" in front of your name.  The middle-aged man smiled, "At that time, you will be truly recognized by the tribe as a member of the Shaoyan clan."  "

    "Yeah." There was longing in the young man's eyes.

    But Ji Ning, who was completely possessed by the boy, became even more worried and uneasy.

    After the young man returned to the city after a life-or-death adventure, suddenly a green-haired immortal appeared high in the sky above the entire city.

    "The entire city needs to be relocated." The green-haired immortal spoke immediately, and his voice echoed everywhere.

    The boy and the two mothers in the small courtyard also looked up. They were still confused and confused. Migration?  How to migrate?

    Wow.

    Following them, they felt the space change, and then they discovered that a space appeared.

    "So many people?" The young man felt that he couldn't see the end of the crowd.

    "Luo Jun, what is going on?" Both mothers were very flustered.

    "Don't worry, this is all the tricks of the Immortal family." The young man said confidently, "Countless people are here, and we will know what's going on later."

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    Wow.

    The teenagers were relocated again, this time more intensively.

    "I'm afraid it's the Fufeng old demon who migrated and gathered together this time, right?" Ji Ning had a vague guess, but also fear. After possessing that young man for more than ten years, Ji Ning had already felt the same way. He knew how honest this young man was.  He knew how deep the relationship between the boy and his two mothers was.

    He already knows this young man¡¯s future, a future he doesn¡¯t want to believe.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The space is shattered.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Realm of Annihilation Chapter 4: The Third Tribulation of Karmic Fire

    The space collapsed and turned into fragments. Some powerful immortal cultivators in this small space roared and wanted to rush out of the small space.

    "what happened?"

    "Oh my God."

    "Abu!"

    Countless mortals were completely blindsided. They looked at the scene of the sky falling apart and the earth falling apart. They had no power to resist at all, and they cried out in all kinds of panic, anxiety and pain.

    "Mother, Er Niang No, no" The young man was also stunned. He saw the most important mother and Er Niang in his life being strangled and broken into pieces under the shattered space.

    The most important person in his life.

    "Mother!"

    "Second Mother!"

    The young man was in great pain, full of hatred and unwillingness, and his consciousness went dark.

    Under Ji Ning's possession, the boy's emotions also impacted him. After more than ten years of possession, Ji Ning also had feelings for the two women, just like his own mother. When the two women died, Ji Ning  There is also endless anger, unwillingness and even self-blame!  He couldn't help but feel guilty.

    "It would be great if, if I didn't break that Qiankun Pearl.

    "Poor child, poor mother." After all, Ji Ning's heart reached a state of ice. He quickly suppressed the trace of self-blame and completely separated himself from the state of 'that boy'.

    ¡­¡­

    "Listen to me, my sister is not worthy of a stupid boy like you." A strong and powerful man stepped on a young man and shouted angrily, "Stay away from now on, if you are wise, don't do it again."  Stay close to my sister. Otherwise, the next time you encounter me, it won¡¯t be as simple as today. There are many monsters and beasts in the deep mountains outside. Throw you in, and you will be eaten clean in one night, scum.  Nothing left.¡±

    The strong man kicked him two more times before turning around and leaving.

    Ji Ning felt pain all over his body and stood up. His face was swollen and his forehead was broken.

    "Is it possessed by the young man?" Ji Ning asked secretly.

    The young man turned around and limped back to his residence.

    That evening.

    "Taboo." A girl came here quietly and saw the young man lying on the bed. She shed tears of distress, "It's all my fault, it's my fault"

    "Yu Wei?" Ji Ning couldn't help but be surprised when he saw this girl.

    so similar.

    ¡°It¡¯s so similar, exactly like senior sister Yu Wei.  Following Ji Ning, he quickly woke up. There were tens of billions of mortals in the Chen Yu Mountain Range, and it was normal for there to be a girl who looked exactly like Yu Wei.  And if you look closely, you can see that this girl is more simple and honest, without the aloofness of a cultivator.

    The girl helped the young man wipe his wounds, apply ointment, and even gave the young man some broth to drink.

    "We have to be more careful in the future. Don't let my brother see it, nor let other people in my family see it." The girl continued.

    "Afu, you believe me, I will definitely cultivate to become an innate being and marry you openly." The young man said seriously.

    "Yeah." The girl nodded lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    "You kid, why don't you even look at what you have? You are really overestimating your abilities. You are a little bastard who is not even an innate creature. What a beauty my sister is. She is like a fairy descending to earth. In the whole East  Xicheng is also the top, and there are many people who want to marry my sister." The strong man said angrily, "Is this what you can think of? I warned you last time, this time, don't blame me for being ruthless. Someone here  , tie them up and send them to the mountains to feed the monsters."

    "yes."

    The two servants responded.

    The young man who was pressed to the ground with a cloth stuffed in his mouth was quickly tied up with his arms and whole body tied up. He made a sound of reluctance, but the strong man watched all this indifferently.

    The young man was sent out of the city and into the mountains.

    "Just leave it here, he will be eaten soon." The two servants threw the young man away.

    The tied young man fell to the ground full of gravel, and a protruding stone poked his chest. The young man immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood, and he rolled on the ground in pain.

    "Am I going to die? Die here?"

    There is fear in the hearts of young people.

    Time keeps passing.

    "Shashasha~~~" A voice came, and the young man's heart immediately tightened. Is the monster coming?  Not to mention monsters, even ordinary beasts can easily eat him.

    "That's right, right over here."

    "You just took the wrong path. If you make the wrong mistake again, you will die with that kid."

    &nbsp; "I made the mistake of wandering around in the dark mountains before, but this time it's definitely good."

    Accompanied by sound.

    The strong man appeared with two servants.

    "Woo, woo." The young man's mouth was stuffed and he couldn't speak at all. He looked at the three people who appeared in shock and anger.

    But the strong man laughed angrily: "You're so lucky that you're not dead yet. I really don't know what tricks you used to make my sister threaten to die, and take him away."

    The young man found out later

    As soon as Afu learned that Ji was sent to the mountains to feed monsters, she was confused. This girl, who had always been simple, well-behaved and obedient, seemed to go crazy and threatened her with death: "If I still return before dawn tomorrow,  If I can't see Ji, I will go with him." The girl held a sharp knife to her heart. She had always been submissive in front of her father who was born perfect, but this time she did not bow at all: "Father, can you take away  My knife can tie me up, but I want to die and you can't stop me."

    Her strong father also bowed his head.

    After this battle.

    Afu¡¯s father and brother no longer hindered him, but they began to teach and train ¡®Ji¡¯ and gave him good cultivation techniques.  With the help of his father-in-law and brother-in-law, Ji really made a breakthrough and became a congenital being.

    "What?" The young man's innate essence sensed Afu's belly, and he showed joy, "This, this"

    Afu also smiled.

    "I'm going to be a father, hahaha, I'm going to be a father, great, hahahaha" The young man was ecstatic.

    Afu just smiled quietly.

    "Afu, I, Shaoyanji, swear that I will take good care of you mother and son." The young man said excitedly, "My son will become a real big shot in the future, and even become a powerful figure in our entire Shaoyan clan."

    "Yeah." Afu nodded lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning possessed the young man, but he had a strange feeling. Afu and Senior Sister Yu Wei looked exactly the same. When that young man Yanji found out that Afu was pregnant Ji Ning also had a special feeling.  He was completely possessed by Shao Yanji, as if his senior sister Yu Wei was pregnant with him.

    "I, Shao Yanji, swear that I will take good care of you, mother and son." When Shao Yanji said these words, Ji Ning felt a strong sense of responsibility.

    Being a husband and a father.

    This is responsibility.

    "Do they also want to" Ji Ning also vaguely saw their future, which made Ji Ning feel a pain in his heart. This girl who was exactly the same as his senior sister Yu Wei was simple and innocent, but she was focused on her man.  Ji Ning really didn¡¯t want to see ¡®Afu¡¯ die.

    Time passes day by day.

    Ah Fu¡¯s belly is gradually getting bigger, and the young man Shao Yanji is also trying hard to get all kinds of treasures for Ah Fu to eat: ¡°My child will be gifted as soon as he is born, and he is destined to become a big shot in the future.¡±

    Whenever Shao Yanji looks forward to it like this, Afu looks at her man with a smile.

    This is happiness.

    "The entire city must be relocated." An old voice resounded throughout the city, but the young man Shao Yanji, who was holding hands and walking with his pregnant wife, was startled.

    Follow the call~~~

    Space changes.

    Shao Yanji and Afu had already arrived in a space, and there were a large number of people in that space.

    "Afu, are you okay?" Shao Yanji was extremely worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this, where is this?¡± Ah Fu held Shao Yanji¡¯s hand with some worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Young Shao Yanji looked around cautiously.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    Phew~~~

    The second time they were moved, this time they were moved and concentrated into one place by Fufeng Laomo, making the population more densely populated.

    "No" Ji Ning felt a trace of reluctance in his heart. He really didn't want to see that scene, that desperate scene.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The space is shattered.

    All kinds of frightened shouts and roars.

    Countless people began to die in the collapsed space.

    "No, no, no" The young man was completely confused. He looked around in horror. He had sworn to protect his wife and children. "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do?" He felt strong self-blame.  , he would rather die than his beloved wife. He could not forget the scenes from acquaintance to acquaintance, after countless difficulties, and finally coming together

    "Afu." The young man looked at the girl and said,Tears.

    He really has no choice!

    "It's great to be together. Our whole family is together." Afu hugged her man tightly and gently touched her belly.

    Wow~~~ The shattered space passed by without any mercy. The man, Afu and the child in his belly were all killed.

    The space is completely shattered.

    Ji Ning also 'saw' the huge golden palm from the outside world. It was that golden palm that shattered the Qiankun Pearl, causing the death of the man, Afu, and the child in his belly.

    And that huge golden palmis Ji Ning's palm.

    "Why, why didn't I be more careful then? Why did I smash it to pieces?" When Ji Ning saw Afu dying, he felt inexplicably as if Senior Sister Yu Wei had died. The heart-wrenching pain of the young Shao Yanji was also transmitted to  Ji Ning also felt pain in his heart.

    "It was my fault."

    "I shouldn't."

    "It shouldn't be."

    Ji Ning has reached the state of ice heart. Although he has regrets in his heart, he still maintains absolute calmness and detachment in the deepest part of his heart. He still completely controls his external emotions without affecting his true heart.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stories.

    Ji Ning possessed a person, ranging from a few months to more than ten years. Ji Ning was unwilling to kill each one of them, and many of them even resonated with Ji Ning This kind of  Possessing him personally is like being reincarnated, except that Ji Ning has reached the Bingxin state and can isolate everything without affecting his original mind.

    But with more possessions, Ji Ning still has more and more desire If I hadn't smashed the Qiankun Pearl back then, how wonderful it would have been!  Although he had this desire, Ji Ning also understood that after everything he had done, nothing could be undone.

    ¡­¡­

    When this kind of inner emotion continues to accumulate, suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Mother, second mother!"

    "Afu!"

    "Nian'er!"

    "Master!"

    "Junior brother!"

    "why why¡­¡­"

    "I'm not willing to accept it."

    ¡°My child, ah ah ah ah.¡±

    In a moment.

    Ji Ning experienced all kinds of strong emotions caused by a thousand life experiences, all kinds of unwillingness, anger, pain, annoyance, heartbreak All kinds of emotions all came together in an instant. Ji Ning had every time before  Although the final emotional impact of possession was strong, it was just an emotional impact, but now all the emotions experienced before are gathered together, and the self-blame formed in that moment is like a raging wave.  Ji Ning was immediately overwhelmed.

    "It's all you, it's all you."

    "Why should I smash it into pieces? Why should I smash it into pieces?"

    "You deserve to die."

    "Damn it."

    "Die."

    "When you die, you are free."

    "Relieved."

    The turbulent emotions and countless voices completely overwhelmed Ji Ning, even breaking through Ji Ning's ice heart state, completely drowning every part of Ji Ning's heart.

    This is the final catastrophe of the three catastrophes of the world of mortals - the catastrophe of the heart of a thousand generations!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Realm of Annihilation Chapter 5: Dominance

    The most terrifying calamity when the karma fire comes is this thousand-life heart calamity, which is like an experience of a thousand reincarnations. If the Taoist heart is slightly worse, I am afraid that I will be lost directly After all, for immortal cultivators, in one life, even  They all began to have blurred memories of the past, and the convergence of personalities from previous generations confused their original personalities.

    A mere thousand lifetimes of experience is enough to cause many loose immortals to sink and become lost, and then their souls will be burned to death by the fire of karma.

    What's more, this thousand-life heart calamity is not simply a matter of being possessed and reincarnated a thousand times Just like Ji Ning, the thousand times he has been possessed, every object he possesses can resonate with him, and every one of them makes people feel  He felt guilty and regretful.  If he were reincarnated at will, such as possessing some 'evil people', it probably wouldn't shake Ji Ning's ice heart state at all.

    But it was the experiences of those people whose hearts overlapped with Ji Ning's that gradually penetrated into Ji Ning's true heart.

    When everything comes together!

    Thousands of turbulent emotions burst out in an instant, reaching an incredible level. This was also the last blow of the thousand-life heart tribulation, and also the most terrifying blow!  I don¡¯t know how many extraordinary people have fallen into this step.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± The Bingxin Realm was also completely submerged, and Ning could no longer maintain the Bingxin state.

    "You deserve to die."

    "It's all you."

    "Die, die."

    "go to hell."

    "I want you to die."

    "Revenge for Afu."

    The figures who possessed Qianshi appeared in front of them, roaring angrily, and their faces were extremely ferocious.

    "It's all my fault, it's all me, it's all me. If I hadn't smashed the Qiankun Pearl, they would all be alive. They have children, wives, parents, masters and brothers. If it weren't for me  , they can all live well and happily." Ji Ning was completely overwhelmed by endless emotions and fell into a demonic barrier.

    "I will be relieved if I die. I am ashamed of them and face them speechlessly. I can only die"

    ¡­¡­

    In the Realm of Annihilation, in the endless dark void tide, Ji Ning drifted with the tide, being hit by the void wave again and again and floating everywhere.

    He lay floating in the void with his eyes closed.

    If Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing and others were here, they would immediately find that Ji Ning's aura is rapidly weakening, weakening at an extremely alarming speed, and this moment is actually the final moment when the thousand-year heart tribulation truly breaks out!

    ¡­¡­

    "The seven days are almost up."

    "The seven days will be up soon. The master must be alive. He must be alive."

    "Senior brother."

    Baishuize, Xiaoqing and Muzishuo in Yanshan were all looking forward to it silently. Baishuize stopped drinking, Muzishuo also stopped feeling sorry for himself, and Xiaoqing kept mumbling.

    They are looking forward to

    Seven days ago at this time, Karma Fire came.

    This moment seven days later is Ji Ning¡¯s most dangerous moment.

    "You must live."

    ¡­¡­

    In the void tide of the Realm of Annihilation, Ji Ning's aura did indeed decay rapidly, but when the aura weakened to an extremely weak level, it could no longer weaken.  It was as if there was something underneath that was supporting Ji Ning's Dao Heart, preventing it from truly collapsing.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    Darkness.

    When the Thousands of Heart Tribulations hit, Ji Ning's heart weakened to the extreme, and he fell into darkness and absolute despair.  Logically speaking, Ji Ning should have sunk, but Ji Ning did not.

    "I want to be free and at ease!"

    "I want to hold my destiny in my hands and don't let it fool me!"

    "I don't want everyone I love to leave me"

    When the Taoist mind falls into the lowest state.

    The deepest voice in his heart began to sound. It was Ji Ning¡¯s most determined voice, and it was Ji Ning¡¯s most persistent cry.

    In his previous life on earth, Ji Ning had such a cry.

    In this life, Yanshan saw his mother and father leaving one by one, and he also had the same desire.

    When he realizes his own sword heart, Ji Ning's sword heart is to be truly free and at ease, to control his destiny!

    This is the deepest voice in Ji Ning¡¯s soul.

    "I¡­¡­"

    "I am Ji Ning."

    "What I seek is great freedom and freedom. My destiny should be controlled by me, rather than me being controlled by destiny." Ji Ning's Taoist heart quickly began to gather, and he started to?Climbing up, the aura of the floating young man's body in the Realm of Annihilation is also soaring rapidly.

    Ji Ning gradually regained consciousness and his sanity gradually returned.

    The belief in my heart before was purely instinctive, not rational.

    With the return of reason, Ji Ning's Taoist mind recovered faster. At the same time, his Taoist mind became more condensed: "It's my fault that they died, but since they are dead, it is already in the past. Time cannot go back. The past is past."  Things that cannot be changed. To punish yourself for things that cannot be changed is to be fooled by fate, stupid! The only one who truly controls me is myself!"

    Wow.

    The young man floating in the void tide of the Realm of Nirvana suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were as bright as stars, endlessly deep.

    "I got through it, the fire of karma I got through it." The young man read softly.

    The fire of karma has become nothingness and is difficult to see with the naked eye. It can only be seen with spiritual consciousness. This fire of karma still surrounds Ji Ning, but there are no longer various mental tribulation illusions. The previous "soul-destroying tribulation" in the world of mortals  The catastrophe and the "Thousands of Hearts' Tribulation" will never happen again, but the fire of emptiness will always surround Ji Ning and will continue to burn Ji Ning's soul, making Ji Ning feel pain.  This pain cannot be compared with the 'Soul-Destroying Tribulation'. After all, the Soul-Destroying Tribulation is pain in the soul and can rise infinitely.  And this burning pain in the soul is destined to be limited.

    It can burn the soul, but it is much more painful than burning the body.

    Although carrying the fire of karma can refine the soul, the pain that burns the soul is also the punishment of sin.

    "No wonder they say that one can be haunted by karma but not die. He is the real great devil." Ji Ning sighed, "If a great devil really takes the initiative to kill countless lives and provokes the fire of karma, he can still survive for thousands of lifetimes.  Having gone through a mental tribulation, one can imagine how far his heart has reached."

    "I have passed through the fire of karma, and I have reached the realm of ice heart, and I have almost reached the realm of domination." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    The awakening at the last moment, breaking through the shackles and waking up.

    It is because of the strongest obsession in his heart This obsession awakened Ji Ning, condensed his Taoist heart, and made Ji Ning understand that he must be the one who dominates him.  Even if you have to die, you can only die if you are willing to die.  As for everything else that wants to die on its own?  What a dream.

    However, Ji Ning also knew clearly that he had not yet reached the ¡®realm of domination¡¯.

    "Hou Yi's Archery" levels of mental power, entry into the first realm, Bing Xin in the second realm, and master in the third realm!

    Once you reach the realm of dominance.

    The master of your heart is yourself!

    ??????????????????????????????????¡­

    If we say 'Bing Xin Realm', it means isolating the deep inside from the outside world and maintaining the Bing Xin Realm.

    So the ¡®realm of domination¡¯ is a kind of transcendence.  Blockage is worse than sparseness. A strong person who has reached the "state of dominance" will not deliberately suppress any emotional desires, and will not even resist it deep in his heart. He will let all emotions impact Just like Dayu controlled the floods and allowed the sea and rivers to surge, everything It's all under my control.

    "Not even close."

    "The last thousand-life heart tribulation has made my Bingxin realm more perfect, and it has reached perfection. I am very close to the realm of domination." Ji Ning also understood that although he understood it, he even faintly felt a hint of domination in his final desperate moment.  However, it is still far away to truly break through to that level.

    A spiritual breakthrough

    It is more difficult than enlightenment.

    ????????????????????????????????? For those who cultivate the immortality, the Taoist heart is the most important, followed by the enlightenment, and finally the cultivation!

    If your Taoist heart is not enough no matter how high your enlightenment or cultivation is, you will still go crazy. The higher your strength, the easier it will be to die.

    The Taoist heart must be strong enough, and then the Taoist enlightenment reaches a certain level before you can break through to a certain realm.  For many peerless geniuses and even reincarnated immortals, once they awaken their past life memories, their Tao realm is very high, and their Tao heart is also very strong, so they can directly use Yuan liquid and spiritual pills to improve their cultivation level, and then further improve their cultivation level.  Nor can it exceed the limit that the Taoist mind and enlightenment can endure.

    Cultivation can be improved quickly, but Taoism and enlightenment there is no trick.

    "It's a pity that I haven't been able to reach the realm of domination. If I could reach it, I would be considered the top archer in the three realms." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    Hou Yi¡¯s archery divided the realm of mental power into five levels.

    The third level of domination. Once you reach this level, you can be regarded as the top archer in the three realms.

    The fourth level of convenience?Nowadays, it is a level that can only be achieved by the strongest archers in the three realms.

    The fifth level is the level of Hou Yi, but the ancient god Hou Yi has disappeared for an unknown period of time. Some people say that he is dead, and some say that he is living in seclusion somewhere.  But after all, he disappeared for too long A strong person rarely has the patience to disappear for that long without contact with other powerful people, so there are many people who speculate that Hou Yi died.

    Ji Ning¡¯s current level of mental strength is almost perfect at the second level of ¡®Bing Xin¡¯. His mental strength is so strong that he can be regarded as a top-notch archer in the three realms.

    Before, Ji Ning was just a beginner, and getting started could only be regarded as stepping into the ranks of sharp archers.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    A wave of void energy hit Ji Ning, sending him thousands of miles away and knocking him awake.

    "What a strong impact. If I hadn't practiced the Eight or Nine Mysterious Techniques, I would have been dead a long time ago." Ji Ning finally woke up from his thoughts and began to observe his surroundings. He saw a dark endless void, and the waves of void storms were faintly visible. "Where is this place?"  ? Ehwhy don¡¯t you have a trace of the vitality of heaven and earth?"

    Ji Ning was shocked to find that there was no vitality. Immortal cultivators had to refine the vitality of heaven and earth to replenish their vitality, and immortals also had to replenish their own mana.

    "Andwhat about Tao?"

    "Where is the way of heaven?"

    Ji Ning was shocked to find that the Sword Dao, Dripping Water Dao and many other Dao that he could clearly sense in the past no longer existed and could not be sensed.  Without the Dao of Heaven, no matter how much the mystery of the Dao is contained in the swordsmanship displayed, it will not be able to activate the power of heaven and earth.

    "Without the vitality of heaven and earth, even the way of heaven does not exist?" Ji Ning looked at the endless darkness and void around him in disbelief, "Where is this?"

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Realm of Annihilation Chapter 6: Wandering

    "There is such a place? Even the Dao of Heaven does not exist Then the secrets and artistic conception of the Dao are useless." Ji Ning flipped his hand and a Beiming Sword immediately appeared, and he immediately held the long sword in his hand.  Wow, the sword light flashed, and there was no more movement.  It should be noted that at Ji Ning's level, any sword strike can arouse the power of heaven and earth. For example, the ninth form of the three-foot sword can turn into a black dragon!

    But now, no matter how Ji Ning swings his sword or what kind of swordsmanship he performs, when the sword passes by, it is just a flash of sword light. The sword light is still the reflection of the Beiming Sword!

    "No matter how high the realm of Tao is, it's useless?"

    "What the hell is this place?" Ji Ning wondered, and then his heart moved, "Is this the legendary world of ancient ruins?"

    Ji Ning heard about the world of ancient ruins in Fangcun Mountain. This is the most dangerous place known to exist in the endless void outside the Three Realms.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The ancient world of Pangu was shattered, and the three realms of heaven, earth, and man were born.  But there are still some ¡®remnants¡¯ left in the ancient Pangu world, and these remnants are the ancient world of ruins!  This ancient ruined world is no longer a complete world, but a broken world. Instead, it has become more terrifying, with space chaos, time chaos, and numerous crises.

    Even the True God Taoist Ancestor is in danger of dying if he breaks into it.

    "That's not right." Ji Ning shook his head, "The world of ancient ruins should be some broken world after all. Why is it that there are void storms all around me, and it seems that I am still in the void?"

    "Senior Big Bear, Luo Hu Gong." Ji Ning suddenly shouted.

    "Wow!"

    A young man in black appeared next to him, it was Luo Huigong.

    "Senior Big Bear?" Ji Ning continued to shout.

    "It's dangerous outside, I can't go out." The yellow-haired bear's voice rang directly in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Danger, aren't you the spirit of the Water Mansion?" Ji Ning was confused.

    The young man in black was surprised and said: "Master, you don't know? Senior Daxiong cultivated as a spiritual treasure, and he has transcended the spiritual treasure for a long time, and he can be regarded as a real living being."

    "What!" Ji Ning was startled.

    "You Luohu Gong, I haven't told Ji Ning yet, but you did." The big yellow-haired bear said.

    Ji Ning was surprised and said: "Senior Daxiong, you, you have" Of course Ji Ning has heard that spiritual treasures can also be cultivated. Some innate spiritual treasures can be cultivated into immortals, and can even be completely separated from the 'spiritual treasures'.  The body exists alone!

    "I didn't want to tell you in a hurry, but Rahu Gong said, yes, the master treats me very deeply. In the three realms, there are innate spiritual treasures that have become immortals, and even Taoist ancestors! The master helped me find out.  , and then he taught me how to cultivate the innate spiritual treasure. Over the endless years, I naturally cultivated slowly and became a real living being. However, my realm is not high enough yet, and I cannot completely escape from Zhaixing Mansion." The big yellow-haired bear  road.

    "Ah." Ji Ning suddenly thought of what he said when he went to see Ancestor Bodhi for the first time - 'Go back to the Star Reaching Mansion. You can't leave the Star Reaching Mansion yet.'  At that time, Ji Ning was confused as to why Daozu said that. Even Ji Ning was confused as to why the big yellow-haired bear could shed tears.

    I see!

    "The outside world is dangerous and will do me great harm. I can't go out." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Jin Ning, you are a protector of the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, and you have not practiced the Rahu Gong, so you don't need to care."

    "Senior Daxiong, Luo Huangong, do you know where this is?" Ji Ning asked.

    These two people have both lived from ancient times to the present.

    "Where is this?" Big Bear wondered.

    "I don't know either." Luo Huigong was equally confused.

    Ji Ning suddenly remembered that when the ancient Pangu world was shattered, one of them was suppressed in the Xianyue world, and the other was hiding in the Daxia world, and probably knew very little about them from the outside world.

    "I heard that the ruins of the ancient Pangu world are the ruins of the ancient world. Space is chaotic, time is chaotic, and the law of heaven does not exist in some places. Even the true gods and Taoist ancestors may die if they break in." Ji Ning said, "And here  The way of heaven also does not exist, so I guess this is an ancient ruined world, but I see that everything around me is void, and there is even a void storm, and there is no land or other things at all. You two, tell me where should I be?  "

    "Who told you that the ancient world of ruins is the remains of the Pangu world?" Luo Huigong asked rhetorically.

    "Isn't this common knowledge?" Ji Ning asked.

    Ji Ning does know that there is a very special secret in the shattering of the ancient Pangu world, but besides the remains of the ancient Pangu world, what else can this ruined world be?

    "Everyone knows is wrong!  "The young man in black was disdainful.

    "It is indeed wrong." The big yellow-haired bear said, "As for the real reason for the birth of this ancient ruined world, even I am not too clear."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was startled, "Senior Big Bear, what do you know?"

    "You can ask your master in the future." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Luohu Gong and I are just magic weapons, and his master Qi is just a god. Although I am more powerful by following my master, my master had already killed him when he finally joined the war.  I left it aside and didn't take it with me, so I know very little. Your master's status is higher than his master. He must know a lot."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "But I can be sure that the ancient ruin world is not as simple as you said. If it is just the remains of Pangu world, how can it be so scary? It should be noted that Pangu world is also a very normal big world. After all, this ruin world is too scary, not even Heavenly Dao can  "Existence, it's really weird." said the big yellow-haired bear, "As for the place you are in now I thought about it carefully, it should be the junction of the void and the ancient ruined world - the Realm of Annihilation!"

    "Realm of Nirvana?" Ning's eyes suddenly lit up.

    Of course he knows about the Realm of Annihilation.

    A big world is like an island in the endless void!  At the junction of the endless void and the island, some impacting void storms will also form, which is called the 'Realm of Nirvana'.  It's just because the big world is 'too small' and the Void Storm is also very weak, so generally the Realm of Annihilation like the 'Great Xia World' is very safe, at least to Ji Ning, it's like a little ripple.  That¡¯s all.

    "Yes, it is said that the ancient ruin world is close to the size of the ancient Pangu world. It is much larger than the ordinary big world." Ji Ning continued, "Then the junction of the ancient ruin world and the void, where natural storms  It¡¯s much stronger too.¡±

    "Um!"

    "This should be the Realm of Annihilation on the periphery of the ancient ruined world." Ji Ning speculated, "Only a mysterious place like the ancient ruined world can make the 'Realm of Annihilation' close to it not even exist."

    "Jining, you must not enter that ancient ruined world. I'm afraid your ancient ruined world may still have some of its original terrifying power." The big yellow-haired bear said in a voice transmission, "Even the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors died a lot in the beginning. Even if they don't exist now,  It was scary at first, but if you go in now, you might accidentally turn into ashes."

    "Yes, yes, yes, don't go in." Luo Hu Gong also said.

    "Of course I know. After all, according to legend, even the true Taoist ancestors did not dare to invade the ancient ruins." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The increasingly turbulent wave of void pushed Ji Ning over thousands of miles before he stopped.

    "It's too strong. The more I rush out, the stronger the wave becomes." Ji Ning was helpless, "How to get out?"

    "You are so stupid." The young man in black ignored the wave of void and laughed. "This wave of void naturally makes the big world smaller as it gets closer to one side. And the farther away you are, the more turbulent the wave becomes. Until it reaches  A limit! If this ancient ruins can really be as big as the ancient Pangu world, then to break out of the realm of annihilation, I am afraid you must have the strength of the true god and Taoist ancestors, not even the gods or true immortals. With your strength,  If you go against the tide, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±

    "Then I follow the wave?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Following the wave is heading towards the ancient ruins. That is seeking death." Luo Hu bowed.

    "Then what should I do?" Ji Ning was helpless.

    Going against the tide, you can¡¯t get out.

    ¡°Following the tide to go to ancient ruins is courting death.

    "What can I do? Just make do with it." Luo Hu bowed, "You can slowly practice in the Realm of Annihilation. Anyway, the power of the Sun Star and the Lunar Star are also shrouded here, and you can also practice your divine power."

    "This is the only way." Ji Ning thought about it but couldn't think of a way.

    Go wander.

    "Drift slowly in the wave of void. As long as you don't get close to ancient ruins, you can go anywhere."

    Let¡¯s practice together.

    When Ji Ning was wandering in the ¡®Realm of Annihilation¡¯ outside the ancient ruined world, he was in the Shaoyan clan¡¯s tower.

    Wow.

    A stream of light flew into the tower, it was the man in golden robe with one horn.

    "Ancestor."

    "Owner."

    Everybody shouted.

    "I have already sent Fufeng to that small underworld." Shaoyan Ancestor nodded and said, "The King of Hell of the Ten Palaces in the small underworld did give me face, but Fufeng's sins were too deep and he is now in the endless"??Suffering in prison.  When the suffering is over and the sins are gone, it will be time to reincarnate into my Shaoyan clan.  But that was eight million years later.  "

    Chixin Tianxian and Jingyu Tianxian all nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Ji Ning and Fufeng were both attacked by karma fire at the same time." Shao Yan's ancestor's face turned gloomy, "Now that seven days have passed, I'm afraid the results of whether he is alive or dead will come out. You think of a way to send people to Ji Ning's sect.  The Black and White Academy will investigate. Once Ji Ning dies, his life slip in the Black and White Academy will be shattered. If you investigate carefully, you will be able to find out whether Ji Ning's life slip is broken."

    "Yes." Everyone responded.

    "I will arrange this." Xuanji Tianxian said. Xuanji Tianxian is the one who handles the most chores in the tribe. After all, he is the least powerful among a group of immortals.

    "Okay, you can do the mystery. Remember, we must find out clearly. We must make sure that Ji Ning's life slip is broken. We can't just listen to rumors." Shaoyan Ancestor narrowed his eyes, "I feel sad if I don't know that he is really dead.  Peace."

    The six immortals present all looked solemn.

    They all feel uneasy if Ji Ning is not dead.

    After all, how difficult is it to be born as an immortal?  However, two of them were lost at the hands of Ji Ning, and if Ji Ning really did not die, the whole disaster would probably continue to bring terrible losses to the Shaoyan clan.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 7 Half a Year Later

    When the Shaoyan clan sent people to Anchan City to try to confirm whether Ji Ning was dead.  The ¡®Xia Emperor¡¯ in the capital of Daxia also sent out his subordinate Tianhu.

    "Tianhu, go to the Black and White Academy. I want to know whether Ji Ning is alive or dead."

    "Yes, master." Tianhu immediately accepted the order.

    Emperor Xia was very concerned about Ji Ning's life and death. He had long since determined that Ji Ning was a disciple of the Tao Ancestor. Could such a peerless figure just die like this?  Emperor Xia was reluctant to believe it rationally, but when he received the report from 'Shao Yan Chou', when he sent the God-Slaying Guards to deal with those gods and demons, he had already started to use the 'Complete Mirror' to watch what was happening in the Chen Yu Mountain Range.  Everything that happened, he saw with his own eyes the coming of Karmic Fire through the Divine Mirror!

    "After all, he has practiced for less than a hundred years. Although he is a rare genius in the entire world, he still has a narrow escape when faced with the fire of karma." When Emperor Xia saw the fight between Ji Ning and Shaoyan clan in the Complete Divine Mirror, he was heartbroken.  He loves Ji Ning, and the Shaoyan clan is a tribe under his command.

    He is not easy to intervene at all, so he can only help the two.

    An Chan City Black and White Academy.

    The man in white clothes and white hair is flying towards the residence of Diancai Immortal.

    "What, you want to know whether Ji Ning is dead or alive?" Immortal Diancai looked at Immortal Tianhu in front of him, extremely confused, "Fellow Daoist Tianhu, why are you asking this?"

    "Huh?" Immortal Diancai turned around and looked outside. He was the master. Naturally, some simple formations were arranged on his mountain peak. When the white-clothed and white-haired 'Baishui Ze' arrived, Immortal Diancai naturally discovered it.  He frowned and whispered, "Bai Shuize is here too?"

    "Baishui Ze?" Immortal Tianhu smiled, "Since Ji Ning's spirit beast is here, regarding Ji Ning's matters, the Taoist Fellow should ask Baishui Ze, he must know better than me."

    "Brother Bai." The Immortal Diancai spoke immediately.

    Although Bai Shuize is not an official disciple of the Black and White Academy, he is the spiritual beast of an official disciple, and he is in the realm of returning to the immortal world. His status in the Black and White Academy is much higher, and he can go to most places at will.

    "The Immortal is the most talented person in the palace." Uncle Bai came over and saw Tianhu sitting there, and immediately said, "I have seen Immortal Tianhu."

    "Sit down." The Immortal of the Palace said immediately.

    As soon as Uncle Bai sat down, Immortal Diancai asked: "Fellow Taoist Tianhu came to my place and asked me whether Ji Ning was alive or dead. What happened to Ji Ning?"

    Uncle Bai couldn't help but look at Tianhu.

    Tianhu said: "I came here to inquire on the order of Emperor Xia."

    "When Emperor Xia sent the God-Slaughter Guards, he was probably very aware of what happened in the Chen Yu Mountain Range. Do you need me to say more?" Uncle Bai's expression was not good-looking. He felt that Emperor Xia could naturally save Ji Ning if he sent the God-Slaughter Guards, but he couldn't.  Emperor Xia did not take action.

    "Emperor Xia also received a report from the Shaoyan clan and knew that the gods and demons were born, so he sent out the God-Slaying Guards." Tianhu said immediately, "Emperor Xia didn't know about Ji Ning at first. Later, the God-Slaying Guards reported it after they returned, and they found out that Ji Ning was there."  Ning was also presentso Queen Xia came to ask Shaoyan and found out about it. By the time she found out about it, it was already too late!"

    Uncle Bai didn¡¯t say much.

    "What on earth are you talking about?" the immortal asked.

    "Ning'er and the Shaoyan clan have a deep hatred." Uncle Bai said directly, "The Shaoyan clan refused to give up, so Ning'er went straight to the Shaoyan clan's lair. The Shaoyan clan couldn't help Ning'er, but it was a trick  He discovered the conspiracy and let Ning'er accidentally kill tens of billions of mortals, and the fire of karma suddenly fell."

    "You accidentally killed tens of billions of mortals, and the fire of karma is coming?" The face of the Immortal Diancai changed greatly.

    He treated Ji Ning like a child. When he heard that Ji Ning accidentally killed tens of billions of mortals, he was immediately stunned.

    "What about the people from Ji Ning?" the Immortal Palace Master asked.

    "Ning'er was riddled with karma at that time, but Shaoyan still didn't give up. Instead, he used some kind of teleportation technique to directly teleport Ning'er outside the world of Daxia." Uncle Bai's face was ashen.

    "When did Ning'er become entangled in karma?" the Immortal Diancai asked.

    "Seven days ago." Uncle Bai said, "Now that seven days have passed, I can feel that Ning'er is still alive. He has withstood the fire of karma."

    The Immortal Diancai breathed a sigh of relief.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Industry fire.

    How terrifying, even he, the master, dare not say that he can withstand the fire of karma. He is both worried and proud of this apprentice.

    "Congratulations, you have survived the calamity of karma." Tianhu said with a smile, but he was shocked in his heart. Not to mention him, even Emperor Xia thought that Ji Ning's chances of surviving the karma were very small.  .

    "Ning'er should have been through the calamity of karma for an hour or two." Uncle Bai said in a low voice, "Ning'er naturally has the Great Movement Talisman. If he is not in a desperate situation?Ning'er had already used Great Teleport to come back.  But he hasn't come back yet. Apparently he is trapped in a place where even the Great Movement Talisman cannot be used.  "

    The face of the talented immortal also looked ugly.

    Tianhu nodded lightly: "It's normal. The Shaoyan clan has an extremely terrifying clan-suppressing treasure. It's an innate spiritual treasure called the 'Suppressing World Tower'. The World-Suppressing Tower has the power to tear apart space and teleport.  Shaoyan¡¯s hatred for Ji Ning will definitely send Ji Ning to the Jedi in the endless void outside the Three Realms, and it is absolutely impossible for Ji Ning to escape back with the help of the Great Teleportation Talisman."

    "What should we do?" the talented immortal asked.

    "There is no way, some of the Jedi in the endless void cannot escape even the true immortals and gods." Tianhu shook his head, "Although you have become an immortal, Diancai, you can't help Ji Ning in such matters, let alone now.  No one knows where Ji Ning is."

    "This Shaoyan clan" The eyes of the Immortal Dian Cai were filled with endless anger.

    The feudal entanglement between Ji Ning and the Shaoyan clan is very clear to the Immortal.

    ¡°After all, the Xuanji ancestor of the Shaoyan clan once came directly to the Black and White Academy and forced the Black and White Academy to hand over people.

    "Also, the Shaoyan clan is also very afraid of Ji Ning." Tianhu said, "This time, two immortals from the Shaoyan clan died in Ji Ning's hands. I am afraid that the Shaoyan clan will definitely try their best to find out who Ji Ning is.  Have you ever endured the fire of karma? So I will definitely come to the Black and White Academy to check."

    "Killed two immortals?" The immortal was surprised.

    "That's why the Shaoyan clan is afraid of Ji Ning." Tianhu said, "You, this disciple, are really powerful."

    Immortal Diancai quickly calmed down, nodded and said: "I understand, don't worry, this Shao Yan clan has no chance of finding out from my Black and White Academy whether Ji Ning is alive or dead. Also, Taoist Fellow Tianhu Ji  Ning is still alive, and I hope you don¡¯t leak the news."

    "Don't worry, I will only report to Emperor Xia when I go back. Emperor Xia will not leak the news to Shaoyan clan." Tianhu said.

    ¡­¡­

    On that day, Immortal Diancai ordered that the ¡®Xinghuo Hall¡¯ where the life slips of the disciples of the Black and White Academy were placed be completely sealed!  No one is allowed to come near!  Not even the casual immortals from the Black and White Academy can get close to him. The talented immortal is now a 'celestial immortal', and his status in the Black and White Academy is naturally the highest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter to just seal off the main hall of a life slip.  No one objected.

    ¡°Blockade?¡±

    "Complete blockade? Why did the Black and White Academy completely blockade the Spark Palace for no reason? Is Ji Ning really dead?" Xuanji Celestial Immortal, Deadwood Celestial Immortal and others were all confused when they received the news.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    The Immortal of Diancai is personally in charge of Xinghuo Palace.

    "Disciple, it's been three months" The Immortal Diancai looked at the table with many life slips on it. Among them, the life slip representing Ji Ning was still intact. It obviously represented the life slip in the distant Jedi.  Ji Ning is still alive.

    At first, Diancai Xianren, Uncle Bai, and Mu Zishuo were all looking forward to Ji Ning's return. But as time went by, they also understood that it was really hard to say when Ji Ning would come back and whether he would be able to come back.  .  All they can do is hope silently.

    The realm of annihilation.

    In the endless darkness of the void, Ji Ning kept wandering. He did not dare to follow the wave of void for fear of approaching the ancient ruined world.

    The days of wandering are very helpless.

    Because he can¡¯t sense the Dao of Swords and the Dao of Dripping Water Ji Ning can¡¯t realize the Dao at all. He can only practice the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" occasionally, but there is a limit to the amount of divine power he can absorb during daily practice.  It is impossible to practice continuously forever, so Ji Ning spends almost 90% of the day doing one thing¡ª¡ª

    Practice archery!

    "Whoosh!"

    Rahu's bow was pulled open, and Ji Ning looked at the storm of void coming from a distance, his mind completely integrated into the bow's arrows, and when it collapsed, the arrows shot out of the air.

    Wow!

    The arrow traveled a million miles as fast as lightning and struck in the void storm in the distance. Under the void storm, the arrow rolled and floated towards Ji Ning.  If you shoot an arrow against the 'Void Storm', the arrow will come back.  And if you shoot arrows in other directions, even though these arrows are immortal-level magic weapons that can be controlled by Yuan Power to fly, and the arrows can fly very fast, the distance they fly is too far, and Ji Ning can't retrieve them, so he can only reverse them.  Shooting arrows in the void storm is okay.

    ??Arrow every day, practice bow and arrow every day.

    Ji Ning has also gradually mastered the secrets of divine power operation in "Houyi's Archery", especially now that the "Ice Heart Realm" has almost perfected the powerful mental power instilled in the arrows, making the arrows even more powerful in close combat.  superior!

    ?Mental effort

    It is indeed a terrible force.  This is also the terrifying thing about the magic archers in the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning wandered in the Realm of Annihilation for more than half a year, he didn¡¯t know how far he had flown.

    "Huh? That's that?" Ji Ning noticed something faintly in the distance, because the Domain of Annihilation was full of void storms, and there were usually no other objects at all.

    "The light of the candle dragon."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly burned with candlelight, and he looked into the distance. The distance visible to the naked eye immediately skyrocketed. In this pitch-black void with barely any light, Ji Ning's naked eyes could only see thousands of miles before, but he could use the candle  Behind the Dragon's Eye, countless rays of light converged in Ji Ning's eyes.

    "That's? Land!!!" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    That piece of land was actually tens of millions of miles away from Ji Ning, but the land was so big that Ji Ning could barely see it with his normal eyes.  Just like the moon is far away from the earth, but mortals on the earth can still see it.  The reason is the same. The land is so big that Ji Ning can see it even in the dark void.

    There is a second update today!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 8 Initial Contact

    "Is it part of the ancient ruin world?" Ji Ning immediately thought of this. After all, the ancient ruin world cannot be neatly round or square. Some places of this ruin continent are convex, some are concave, and suddenly there is a  It¡¯s normal for land to pop up for you to see.

    "No matter what, don't get close."

    "The world of ancient ruins is extremely dangerous. Even the True God Taoist ancestors dare not trespass. I'd better stay away." Ji Ning is very self-aware. Although he has eight or nine mysterious skills to protect his body, he doesn't dare to trespass.

    Wow.

    Ning immediately began to move away from the continent, making the distance between himself and the land further and further away.

    Although he is very curious about the world of ancient ruins, Ji Ning understands that curiosity will kill the cat!

    ¡­¡­

    "About millions of miles away from Ji Ning, there is a mysterious station hidden in the dark void. It is completely hidden and cannot be seen by the naked eye.

    Within the residence.

    There was a tall warrior with blue-black scales and blood-red horns sitting on their respective thrones. All eighteen thrones were suspended. Each of them sat silently, their golden eyes staring into the distance.  The picture that appeared in the huge mirror in mid-air showed Ji Ning flying alone. At this moment, Ji Ning had just finished using the Eye of the Candle Dragon and had already begun to fly towards the distance, trying to get away from the land.

    "The aliens are beginning to flee."

    "Did this alien race discover our exploration?"

    "Probably not. We have never seen this alien race. It is not from our neighbor Quchang World, nor is it from the Seven Gods World." The eighteen tall warriors sat on the throne and spoke calmly in the language of gods and demons.  .

    "This void is the territory of our Broken Horn World. Even if our neighbors Quchang World and Seven Gods World send spies they won't fly in so arrogantly. And his appearance is also very strange, his skin is so  So delicate, and his body is so small.¡±

    "Could it be a spy sent by an unknown world?"

    They talked a lot.

    Suddenly among the eighteen thrones, the black cloaked warrior sitting at the very back and highest position spoke loudly: "There is no doubt that this alien race that has appeared is something we have never seen before, and it is not from our neighboring world.  As for where he came from, you will know as long as you capture him alive."

    "Master Guard, I believe you have also seen that this alien can survive the void storm, and without any external force, he can withstand the void storm with his body alone. Regardless of his delicate skin and small size, I am afraid that just based on his body,  None of us can compare to him." A soldier said.

    "We at least have wisdom." The black cloaked warrior with the highest status said, "Barlow, you take a group of children to explore the methods of this alien race. If you can capture him alive, capture him alive. If you can't capture him alive, you must also explore his true identity. This  The aliens are now in the void jurisdiction controlled by our station, and other stations must be watching, so don¡¯t let them see the joke.¡±

    "yes."

    Immediately, the tall warrior named Barlow stood up and walked out of the hall.

    " Each of these tall warriors is as big as a thousand feet, like a big mountain. In their view, Ning's body is too small.  But they know very welltheir neighbors, the Quchang World and the Seven Gods World, are not easy to mess with, and the aliens who can travel across long distances are probably not easy to deal with either.

    In the silent dark void, Ji Ning kept flying. The distance from the distant land was already a million miles away, but he had no idea There was a ship just over 6,000 miles away from him.  The big ship in the void, this big ship is invisible to the naked eye and cannot even be detected by spiritual consciousness.

    This large ship is a hundred miles long. In the cabin, the warrior 'Barlow' with blue-black scales and blood-red curved horns is sitting on the throne. Below him are people with the same green-black scales.  Armor, and even warriors with huge scale wings, but the eyes of these warriors were blood red, and they all stood there silently.

    "Children," Barlow said.

    "Master." The ten tall warriors below all said respectfully. These tall warriors looked very similar to Barlow at first glance, but they had an extra pair of wings and lacked the horns on their heads.

    "Go and capture that alien alive. If you can't capture him alive, go back. Remember, don't kill him." Barlow touched his chin, "I'm afraid he has a secret. We must capture him alive to know his secret."

    "yes."

    The ten blood-eyed warriors responded respectfully.

    "Also, the next Void Storm is still twelve districts away from here. You must come back before the Void Storm." Barlow ordered, children like him don't dare to resist here.The void storm here is tens of millions of miles away from the land, and the power of the void storm is still very strong.

    The cabin door opens.

    These ten blood-eyed warriors immediately flew out of the hatch one by one. Some of them were a thousand feet tall, while some were as short as eight hundred feet.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who was flying in the void, suddenly turned his head, candlelight burning in his eyes, the void ship was exposed when the hatch was opened, with tall blue-black scales, huge wings, and blood-red eyes.  All the warriors came through the air at an astonishing speed.

    "Is there life?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    For more than half a year, I have never encountered a life in the Realm of Annihilation.  Now a large ship actually appeared, and there were ten gods and demon-like beings who appeared to be very powerful at first glance.

    "There should be no life in the Realm of Annihilation, then" Ji Ning's heart tightened, "These lives may have entered this void from the ancient ruined world."

    The ancient ruin world is very big, and there may be some life on the edge of the ruin world. Because it is on the edge, it is completely possible to enter the endless void but the tide of the void is too strong. According to the guesses of Luo Hu Gong and the Yellow-haired Bear, I am afraid that the true god  Only with the strength of Dao Ancestor can he fly out of this realm of annihilation.

    "Alien."

    "Alien."

    Ten huge figures flew towards them, accompanied by divine thoughts.

    "Is it the language of gods and demons?" Ji Ning discovered immediately. Although the language of gods and demons was complicated and difficult, Ji Ning had already learned it.

    "Don't you understand?" These ten huge figures were all staring at Ji Ning. At the same time, the big ship was also approaching. The big ship was only a thousand miles away from Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t respond, just looked at them.

    "Since he doesn't understand, let's capture him alive first." Suddenly, a long whip appeared out of thin air in the hand of one of the thousand-foot-tall blood-eyed warriors, and he flew directly towards Ji Ning.

    "Stop." Ji Ning then used his spiritual consciousness to communicate and uttered the words of gods and demons.

    The thousand-foot-high blood-eyed warrior immediately stopped, with a hint of sneer in his blood-colored eyes: "So you, a foreigner, can understand."

    "I just don't want to fight you." Ji Ning said.

    "Then why did you trespass into the void of my Broken Horn World?" The blood-eyed warrior asked immediately, while the other nine blood-eyed warriors also watched silently.  Their mission this time is to capture the alien race in front of them aliveit is best to find out the reality, so they are willing to talk more with this alien race.

    The more you talk, the more truth you will uncover.

    "I broke in accidentally." Ji Ning said in a message, "I have no intention of becoming your enemy."

    "Inadvertent intrusion? In that case, let us go and see our master." The blood-eyed warrior said.

    "There's no way I'm leaving with you." Ji Ning shook his head.

    joke.

    Ji Ning would not dare to break into the ancient ruined world.  It has the power to destroy the True God Dao Ancestor.

    "In this case I can only take you away by force." Ten blood-eyed warriors moved at the same time, five of them were a thousand feet tall, and five were eight hundred feet tall.  The 800-foot-tall blood-eyed warrior opened his mouth at the same time and let out a silent roar.

    Hum~~~~

    An invisible wave instantly filled Ji Ning's body, and Ji Ning didn't know how to resist such an attack.

    "Is it a method of enchantment?" Ji Ning immediately understood as soon as he resisted the invisible wave. However, he is a god and demon. How stable is the complete integration of the soul and the body of the god?  Moreover, Ji Ning's Taoist heart has withstood the fire of karma. How can it be controlled by such enchantment methods?

    "You can't control him, his mind is very powerful."

    "Let's restrain him by force."

    The five blood-eyed warriors with a height of 800 feet all transmitted the message.

    "good."

    The other five thousand-foot-long warriors all had long whips in their hands, and each whip was three thousand feet long.

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    With a lash of the whip, it passed through the void and enveloped it.

    A Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand, and he directly blocked the incoming whip without even using his magical star-catching hand.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± With continuous collision sounds, Ji Ning blocked five whips at the same time.

    "The strength of these five warriors who are suspected of being gods and demons is slightly smaller than if I didn't use my magical powers." Ji Ning nodded secretly, "They should be considered as barely returning to the level of gods and demons."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning moved, and the divine power in his body was used according to the 'Nine Heavens Annihilating Wind' method, although he could not rely on the power of heaven and earth.But Ji Ning alone was still very fast. At the same time, the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand quickly expanded to three hundred feet in length. It should be noted that the opponent was huge and the sword was not long enough, so it would be difficult to hurt the opponent.

    I saw Ji Ning flash past the five warriors in an instant.

    Five sword lights flashed by!

    The heads of the five thousand-foot-long blood-eyed warriors were thrown into the air.

    "What a tough body. It seems to be stronger than the returning gods and demons who have not cultivated magical powers." Ji Ning felt that it was difficult for him to split the opponent's head with his Beiming Sword. Although he did not have the assistance of the power of heaven and earth, he could only rely on swordsmanship skills.  , Ji Ning is still far ahead of the opponent. After all, the way of sword is the way to use the sword.

    "Huh?"

    Ji Ning was surprised to find out.

    The five thousand-foot-long blood-eyed warriors sprayed green blood from their necks, and the head's mouth opened and opened, and then it actually floated in the void, with no breath left.

    "Dead?" Ji Ning was extremely confused, "It doesn't look like a god or demon." Just like the human race and the demon race, people who are beheaded will usually die, but it is much more difficult to kill gods and demons.

    ¡­¡­

    The horned warrior Barlow in the distant void ship looked at this scene and smiled: "Children, burn."

    ¡­¡­

    Suddenly, the five eight-hundred-foot blood-eyed warriors in front of Ji Ning roared at the same time: "Damn aliens." A layer of misty green light appeared on their bodies, and their auras also surged. At the same time, slender weapons appeared in their hands.  The silver chains all waved and enveloped Xiang Ning.

    "The aura seems to have increased greatly? Has it exploded?" Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Clang."

    The chain collided with Ji Ning's sword.

    With just one collision, Ji Ning was knocked backwards.

    "If I don't use my magical power, my strength is not as good as theirs." Ji Ning immediately used Nine Heavens' Dispelling Wind and howled away from the five blood-eyed warriors. At the same time, five huge sword lights passed by their necks, discussing sword skills.  Ji Ning's skills were far superior. Combined with Ji Ning's extremely fast speed, he was indeed invincible.

    The five blood-eyed warriors also fell down and floated, without a trace of breath.

    ¡­¡­

    Barlow, the horned warrior of the void ship, nodded slightly: "The power is earth level. The speed is astonishing, it is considered heaven level. He uses a sword, and his swordsmanship is extremely high, it should be considered heaven level Of course, explosive means cannot be ruled out.  . This is not some cannon fodder, he is definitely an elite. I don¡¯t know which world is so lonely for him to come and investigate, but fortunately, it is not such a powerful existence. If there is a truly powerful existence, this person can be destroyed with one move.  Ten cannon fodder, well, back to the station, this time I lost ten children and have to raise them again!"

    Boom~~~

    The big void ship immediately turned into nothingness and quickly flew towards the station.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 6: Chapter 9: Human Race!

    In the Void Station.

    Seventeen curved-horned scale armor warriors all looked at the picture that appeared in the mid-air mirror. It was the picture of Ning killing the ten opponents.

    "Guard your lord."

    Barlow suddenly appeared in the mirror in mid-air. Barlow looked over and said: "Master Guard, we have found out that this alien's speed and swordsmanship are all heaven-level, and his strength is earth-level. And he has never used anything that is amazing.  means of explosion."

    "Okay." The black-cloaked horned warrior in the station said, "Barlow, your mission is completed."

    "Everyone." The black-cloaked horned warrior glanced at him, "I will report the news about the alien race directly back to the Elder Hall. Do you have any objections?"

    "No."

    "No."

    Everyone spoke.

    "Okay." The black-cloaked horned warrior nodded lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    The ancient ruins continent, in the world of Broken Angle.

    In a huge building with a height of 100,000 feet, there is a row of floating thrones arranged in an arc. There are nine thrones in this row. At this moment, there are curved horns, golden eyes and scale armor warriors with golden cloaks.  Appeared, their auras were extremely powerful. When all nine of them appeared, a huge mirror condensed in the air in front of them, and a picture appeared in the mirror.

    "Dear elders, I am the guard Qiwa at the station No. 1292 of the Third Void Circle." The black-cloaked horned warrior was extremely respectful in the picture, "We discovered that a foreigner has entered the Third Void Circle of our Broken Horn World.  , I had preliminary contact with him just before."

    Wow.

    Immediately, the scene where Barlow sent ten men to deal with Ji Ning also appeared on the screen, and even the conversation between Ji Ning and the blood-eyed warriors was completely reproduced.

    "We judge that he has almost heaven-level strength and may be hiding some tricks." The black-cloaked horned warrior was extremely respectful.

    "Oh, alien?"

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the alien races outside the Seven Gods World and Quchang World.¡±

    "Interesting, it actually has two arms and two legs? And it's so tiny?"

    "Yellow skin, black eyes"

    The nine elders watched with interest.

    Their status is extremely respected, and most things are not reported to them.  However, the entry of a foreign race is a first-class matter. Even if it is just a foreign race, it must be reported to the Elder Hall. After all, once the foreign race arrives it means that a world war may start.

    "An alien race that I have never seen before can fly at an average speed, but it can move forward in the void tide. At least its body is very powerful. Or it may have a special method of resisting the void storm." An elder smiled, "I suggest sending out the first  The special operations team of the Three Void Circles captured this alien alive, and then carefully dissected and studied this alien An alien that has never been seen before, so small but able to withstand the tide of the void, it is worth studying."

    "I suggest to fully activate the third void circle to make it impossible for aliens to escape."

    "Fully activated? This consumes too much power. This alien flies so fast. The soldiers we sent can completely catch up. There is no need to fully activate the third void circle."

    "But I've never seen this alien before, so we can't let him escape."

    "Do you think the special operations team in the third void circle can't solve him?"

    The elders started arguing.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    Boom~~~

    A terrible pressure came.

    The nine elders looked up at the same time and saw a huge shadow appearing in mid-air. It was a huge golden eye. The golden eye shadow alone was ten thousand feet large.

    "Your Majesty." All nine elders immediately stood up and saluted respectfully.

    These huge golden eyes were staring at Ji Ning in the picture, with excitement and anger in their eyes. At the same time, a booming voice sounded: "Yes, that's right, this is the human race! It's the human race!!!"

    "Human race?" The nine elders were extremely confused.

    "Emperor, what is the human race?"

    "He is a human race?"

    Everyone was extremely confused.

    "The powerful human race, the terrifying human race." The golden eyes stared at Ji Ning, and the voice continued to echo in the entire Elder Hall, "They are the masters of the Three Realms, they are the murderers who chased us in the first place, they are my Broken Horn World, Seven  The common enemy of countless worlds including the world of gods and the world of Quchang.¡±

    "The master of the three realms?"

    "Where are the Three Realms?"

    "Countless worlds"?Common enemy?  "

    These elders were confused.

    Golden eyes looked at Ji Ning carefully while continuing: "That was a war a long time ago. It was a war that really tore apart the chaos and shattered the void. That war finally formed this chaotic continent.  . And the Three Realms World, which is said to be colorful, stable, and beautiful. The Three Realms World is occupied by another powerful force! And we losers can only survive in this unstable and broken endless continent."

    "What?"

    "We, the Endless Continent, are losers?"

    "This, how is this possible?"

    "Our Broken Horn World is extremely powerful, and there are even more existences in this endless continent, including many 'Holy Ancestors'. How can we be a loser?"

    The nine elders couldn¡¯t believe it and didn¡¯t want to believe it. They always thought that they were very powerful, and the combined forces of the Endless Continent were even more powerful, but they couldn¡¯t compare to the so-called ¡®Three Realms¡¯.

    "The existence of the Holy Ancestor is called the Taoist Ancestor or the True God in the three realms!" Golden Eyes continued, "There are many True God Taoist Ancestors in the Three Realms, and they even have existences that are superior to the True God Taoist Ancestorsespecially in the legends  That existence called Nuwa is so terrifying that even the Holy Ancestor was instantly killed in front of her."

    "What!" All the nine elders were confused.

    The Holy Ancestor was killed instantly?

    Nuwa?

    Who is Nuwa?

    The nine elders deeply remembered the name ¡®Nuwa¡¯ in their minds.

    "There are some Taoist ancestors in the Three Realms who are very powerful. They can destroy our Broken Horn World with a wave of their hands. With a single mouth, flames can cover the endless void, and even the void will collapse. With one sword, several saints can be killed.  Zu can only run away." He said slowly with memories in his golden eyes.

    The nine elders knew very well that their emperor was the ancestor who built this world and the one who survived the endless and distant battle.

    What the emperor said was probably something he saw with his own eyes.

    terrible¡­¡­

    This Three Realms is too terrifying!

    "There are many ethnic groups in the Three Realms, and the strongest among them is the Human Race. This Human Race is also the Lord of the Three Realms." Golden Eyes said, "The Human Race is said to be created by that Nuwa and is loved by Nuwa. And the Human Race has  With terrifying growth and reproduction capabilities, many powerful beings were born among them, and there were even many Dao Ancestors. The human race is the strongest and has the greatest potential, and is recognized as the Lord of the Three Realms."

    "And this invading little guy is the human race!"

    The golden eyes stared intently at Ji Ning.

    "Human race?"

    The nine elders also stared at Ji Ning. Previously, they looked at Ji Ning with a condescending attitude. They considered themselves to be intelligent and powerful, and did not take this small existence seriously.  But now I heard that this little guy, who was less than one thousandth of their height, was actually the owner of the "Three Realms", the common terrible enemy of the entire Endless Continent - the human race!

    "So this is the human race?"

    The nine elders couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe, because the ethnic group behind this alien race was so terrifying.

    "But there is no need to worry about this little guy." The emperor's voice continued, "This is the Endless Continent, not the Three Realms. The so-called heavenly ways in the Three Realms such as gold, wood, water, fire, and earth are uselessthere is only the supreme 'way of chaos'  It is also useful. The Tao of Chaos is the supreme Tao Whether it is the Endless Continent or the Three Realms, they are all born in chaos. As long as they are born in chaos, the Tao of Chaos can be used. Those who may be able to understand the Tao of Chaos  , even if he partially comprehends it, he is still the top existence in the three realms. This little guy shouldn't be that strong yet."

    "Yeah." The nine elders nodded.

    The way of chaos

    They have also heard that it is indeed the highest way, the most powerful way!  Being able to activate the endless power of chaos, it is easy to kill Dao Ancestor.

    "My order." The emperor's voice became deeper and deeper, "The third void circle is fully activated. This human race must not be allowed to escape."

    "The entire Third Void Circle Special Operations Team is dispatched to capture this human race alive."

    "All the first troops of the border army are dispatched. We must capture this human race alive."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    All the nine elders responded respectfully.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Queen Mother has an order to capture this alien race alive. We will all go out." A purple-cloaked horned warrior roared.

    "forThe Queen Mother.  "Thousands of black-cloaked warriors densely packed below shouted.

    ¡­¡­

    "According to the order of the Queen Mother, all my First Army has been mobilized and set off immediately to capture this alien alive." A powerful horned warrior in a golden cloak with black patterns inlaid on the bottom of the cloak roared.

    "For the Mother Emperor."

    A group of purple-cloaked and horned warriors below also said respectfully and enthusiastically.

    They immediately began to mobilize their respective teams, and soon the most powerful First Army flew out of the Endless Continent, entered the void on huge void ships, and flew in the direction of Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    In an endless darkness.

    Three powerful thoughts are colliding, one of which is the thought of the Mother Queen who ordered before.

    "Sister, why did you wake us up?"

    "We haven't woken up yet." The other two thoughts made their own inquiries.

    And the thought that represents the Queen Mother said: "A human race was found in the void territory of our Broken Angle World."

    "Human race?"

    "What, human race?"

    The thoughts of the other two terrible beings suddenly fluctuated. They could not forget the terrible battle. The power of the human race was completely imprinted in their memories. Even if hundreds of millions of years passed, they could not forget it.  It was a real nightmare. There were so many powerful people in that terrible force, and the human race was the strongest among them. The huge so-called formations, the raging flames originating from the sun star, each of those things might be  Weapons such as long sticks, trees, and long swords How many beings have been destroyed that they must respect?  They all felt extremely lucky to have survived that battle.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Mobile phone users please go to m. site to read.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 10: Void Formation

    "This human race is still very weak, and I have dispatched all the First Border Army. There are also many 'children of the first generation' in the First Border Army. We can see and feel everything they have experienced.  Take a closer look at this human race who has suddenly arrived." The Queen Mother thought.

    "Sister did the right thing."

    "Observe this human race carefully."

    The three Queen Mothers who truly dominate the Broken Horn World can become the ancestors of a world. Naturally, they far surpass Ji Ning's level. However, they are worried about the human race that Ji Ning represents, and naturally they do not dare to be careless in the slightest.

    The three mother queens hatched a group of children back then.

    Their children continue to hatch children

    ?????????????????????

    The source of all the people in the Broken Horn World is these three Queen Mothers!  Among them, the children directly hatched and bred by the Queen Mother are called the 'first generation', and they have the greatest potential. Those hatched from the first generation are called the second generation, and their overall potential is relatively inferior to that of the first generation. The children of the second generation are the third generation.  And so on.

    For example, eight of the nine elders in the Elder Hall are from the first generation, and one is from the third generation!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This is a world of birds singing and flowers fragrant.

    ¡°Perhaps there is indeed destiny playing tricks on her. When Ji Ning faced a crisis, Yu Wei finally began to overcome the disaster on this day.

    "Disciple, you were very powerful in your previous life, and you worship me as your teacher in this life The power of this heavenly tribulation will be extremely amazing. You have to overcome the tribulation today. I can't help you in other ways. I can only protect you. If you overcome the tribulation,  It depends on you." Lu Dongbin, who was carrying a fairy sword on his back, looked at Yu Wei in front of him, who was dressed in black.

    "Disciple understands." Yu Wei said respectfully.

    "Go." Lu Dongbin nodded lightly.

    Yu Wei immediately flew to the top of a mountain in the distance, while Lu Dongbin was watching from a distance on the mountain on this side. This small world was completely controlled by Lu Dongbin. It belonged to his secret place. He even set up many formations.  If the True God Dao Ancestor wants to break in directly, it will take a lot of effort.

    Wind tribulation, fire tribulation, thunder tribulation, and inner demon tribulation are the four major tribulations of heavenly tribulation.

    Yu Wei¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. She was extremely strong in her previous life, and with Lu Zu¡¯s guidance in this life, she has already reached an extremely high level. She also passed through the two calamities of wind and fire smoothly.

    "It's not good." Lu Dongbin looked at him from a distance, frowning slightly, "Although the wind and fire tribulations have been overcome, it is obvious that the power of these wind and fire tribulations is greater than that of many of my disciples who have overcome the tribulations.  The ones I encounter are all powerful, even close to the wind and fire tribulations I experienced in the past."

    Lu Dongbin was originally the Emperor of Donghua. After he was reincarnated as Lu Zu, how could it be easy for him to survive the calamity?

    Although it was a flow of refining energy, the thunder tribulation during his heavenly tribulation was the incredible 'nine-nine thunder tribulations'!  But after all, Lu Dongbin has a foundation in his previous life. Is the soul of Emperor Donghua a joke?  In addition, his master is one of the top beings in the Three Realms. Therefore, he managed to withstand the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation with his body of Qi Flow. In this life, his strength has reached the level of Pure Yang.  The ultimate true immortal, he is recognized as the most promising one among the three realms to become a Taoist ancestor. In fact, he has even stepped into the threshold of the Taoist ancestor.

    "Based on the wind and fire tribulations, I am afraid that my disciple's thunder tribulation is not limited to the six or nine thunder tribulations." Lu Dongbin frowned, "She had ordinary opportunities in her previous life, so she only worshiped me as her teacher in this life. A normal Taoist disciple can practice Qi Flow.  , most of them are the Sixty-nine Thunder Tribulations. Why on earth does she think the Heavenly Tribulation is so powerful?"

    Lu Dongbin always felt that his disciple was hiding something, but he didn't find anything even when he went to Judge Cui, borrowed the Book of Life and Death, and looked at Yu Wei's previous life.

    It was just a vague feeling that made him feel that something was wrong.

    The power of the coming catastrophe is determined by the sky, and it naturally has its reasons.

    "There's still half an hour before the thunder disaster is coming." Lu Dongbin stopped thinking and watched silently.

    In the Realm of Silence outside the ancient ruined world, Ji Ning was flying rapidly, constantly widening the distance from that distant land. He also sensed something was wrong from the sudden attack before, especially when the opponent claimed to be from the Broken Angle World.  He also said that this is the void territory of their Broken Horn World.

    Ji Ning understoodthat these beings came from the ancient ruined world, and he had obviously been discovered.

    Escape!

    Escape quickly!

    The world of ancient ruins is a place that even the true gods and Taoist ancestors dare not invade. Of course, Ji Ning does not want to have any contact with the world of ancient ruins.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Suddenly, ?Layers of light suddenly appeared in the originally dark void, which was golden light.  The nearly ten thousand stations in the third void circle of the ¡®Realm of Annihilation¡¯ are like nearly ten thousand nodes!  Every node is a key point of this super array. In an instant, a huge mask with a range of tens of millions of miles was formed.

    "This, this" Ji Ning stared blankly at the scene in front of him.

    Ji Ning's eyes were already burning with candlelight. He opened the Eyes of the Candle Dragon and drove in all directions. No matter which direction he was, the endless golden light was everywhere around him, around him, above and below him.  If you look carefully, you can still see that there are countless lines flowing on the golden mask, and each node is even more dazzling, and the golden light is the most dazzling.

    "A sealing formation with a radius of tens of millions of miles?" Ji Ning murmured to himself, "It's too crazy. Anchan County is only a few million miles in radius."

    With a radius of tens of millions of miles, it is almost equivalent to a hundred ordinary counties in the Daxia world.

    Such a super formation is indeed terrifying.

    "It seems that the power of this Broken Horn World is far beyond what I can resist. What should I do? What should I do?" Ji Ning suddenly had various thoughts in his mind. Although such a large formation was surprising, Ji Ning had seen it before.  , like in Xianyue World, Patriarch Bodhi has secretly set up many large formations, some of which can cover a continent in Xianyue World, which is nearly one-third of the land of Daxia World.  It is much larger than this forbidden formation.

    There is also heaven!

    The formation of Heavenly Court also enveloped the entire place where Heavenly Court is located.

    There are many more that cover a very wide area in the Three Realms, much larger than this banning formation!  But such super formations can generally be arranged only at the Tao Ancestor level!  Even if it is arranged by the Chunyang True Immortal, I am afraid that it can only be arranged by the Chunyang True Immortal who is extremely good at formations, or the top being among the Chunyang True Immortal such as Lu Dongbin.

    ??????????????????? This tens of millions of miles of void formation is just a defensive formation for this ¡®Broken Angle World¡¯, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the full strength of the ¡®Broken Angle World¡¯.

    But just what was revealed made Ji Ning feel uneasy.

    Those who can arrange such a void array can not carry it by this little guy who has never passed by himself.

    "And there is no way of heaven here, so how can the formation still be used?" Ji Ning wondered, "It seems that I know too little about the world of ancient ruins."

    Ji Ning indeed knew very little.

    Among the ten heavenly ways, chaos is the highest, life and destruction are opposite, and yin and yang are opposite, which are second only to "chaos". The five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are the foundation of the entire three realms, but they are still inferior.  Ji Ning had a deep understanding of the 'Water of Dripping Water', so he could barely sense the 'Water of Heaven', but he couldn't sense the 'Water of Heaven' in the Realm of Annihilation so he thought that the Dao of Heaven no longer existed!

    In fact, even in the Realm of Annihilation in the ancient ruined world, it is just that the other nine heavenly ways do not exist, and the chaotic heavenly way still exists. As long as it is born in chaos, there is the existence of the chaotic heavenly way.

    "No matter what, you have to try."

    "Whoosh."

    Although Ji Ning felt that it was unlikely that he could break through such a terrifying formation, his desire to survive made him unwilling to give up. He did not want to be captured by the Broken Horn World.

    The light barrier closest to Ning was only a few million miles away. Ji Ning was very fast when he launched the Nine Heavens Obliteration Wind. The Nine Heavens Obliteration Wind was a flying method. Once the long-distance flight formed inertia, the consumption of divine power was  tiny.  Unlike magical powers such as Star Reacher, which consume as much divine power.

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked at the endless light shield tens of thousands of miles away, and a Rahu bow appeared in his hand. He immediately drew the bow, and the bow became a full circle. Ji Ning's divine power was running, and he used it according to the "Houyi Archery" method.

    "go."

    The light appeared on the bow, quickly concentrated on the bow string, and then completely condensed on the arrow.

    At the same time, Ji Ning¡¯s mental strength to achieve the near perfection of ¡®Bing Xin¡¯ was completely imbued in the arrow.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    A dazzling red stream of light flashed across the sky in an instant.

    As the arrow flew, it even became more and more dazzling and powerful, and finally turned into a huge fiery red meteor. Hou Yi's archery was generally far enough away, so the power of the arrow would continue to increase after it flew out, until  Reach a peak.  If it were in the Three Realms, this increase would be even more exaggerated, because it continuously absorbs the power of heaven and earth during flight!  Now that it cannot absorb the power of heaven and earth, the increase in power is not too exaggerated.

    However, the power of this arrow has surpassed Ji Ning's power in close combat.

    Boom~~~

    That fiery red meteorThe impact on the light shield caused the light shield to ripple, and then calmed down, while the arrow fired by Ji Ning was shaken and flew away.

    "Sure enough, it failed." Ji Ning was not surprised at all. If the terrifying sealing formation that could cover tens of millions of miles was really shot through by one of his arrows, he would be surprised, but he was really unwilling to do so!

    "what to do?"

    "Thousands of miles of void are completely sealed off, and I have nowhere to escape." Ji Ning was anxious, "This Shaoyan clan is really ruthless in sending me here."

    The Realm of Annihilation in the ancient ruined world is indeed a famous Jedi place. Even if the gods and true immortals enter it, few can escape, let alone Ji Ning.

    As for the more dangerous 'Ancient Ruined World', the Shaoyan clan certainly wants to send Ji Ning to a more dangerous place. Unfortunately, even the innate spiritual treasure 'Suppression Tower' can only tear apart the void and send Ji Ning to a more dangerous place.  Sent to the realm of annihilation.  It is still not possible to send it to the ancient ruins world.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly turned his head.

    I saw a large ship suddenly appeared in the void in the distance. This large ship was thousands of miles long. It was simply a continent on the earth!  It was completely invisible before, but now it appeared out of thin air. The hatch of the big ship opened, and towering black cloaked warriors with blood-red curved horns and golden eyes flew out in large numbers. Each of the densely packed warriors had an astonishingly strong aura.

    ¡°The army from this ancient ruined world is still here.¡± Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Mobile phone users please go to m. site to read.)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 11: Crisis of Divine Power

    "That's not right." Ji Ning looked at the large number of black cloaked warriors flying out of the cabin in the distance and couldn't help but be shocked. "The ones I fought with before were blood-colored eyed warriors with scaly wings. But now these warriors with black cloaks  Everyone has four arms, golden eyes, and bloody horns. Their appearance is completely different from the previous one, and even their aura is very different."

    If the ten enemies killed by Ji Ning were cute kittens, then these black cloaked warriors in front of you are like real tigers!

    "There are over a thousand black cloaked warriors in total." Ji Ning noticed that after thousands of warriors flew out of the hatch of the ship in the distance, after a while, a purple cloaked warrior walked out of the hatch.  This purple caped warrior looks exactly the same as the previous black caped warrior. Only his cape is different and his aura is also very different.

    "What a terrifying existence." Ji Ning suddenly felt a sense of suffocation.

    The purple cloaked warrior only took one step, leaving behind a phantom, and he was already at the forefront of thousands of black cloaked warriors. This speed alone made Ji Ning's eyelids twitch. Even if he used the magical power 'Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind'  , in terms of speed, it is not as fast as the guy in front of me.

    That invisible aura made Ji Ning feel even more pressure: "It is definitely more powerful than any immortal that I have fought against."

    "Commander."

    Thousands of black-cloaked warriors looked at their leader feverishly.

    The purple-cloaked warrior looked at Ji Ning with great interest: "An alien race looks like this and is so small, but even I have never seen it or heard of it."

    "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do now?" Ji Ning was extremely anxious. The entire area tens of millions of miles away was enveloped by the large formation. He had no way to escape. The strength of a team sent by this Broken Angle World was not high.  Terribly powerful.

    "The tide of the void is completely blocked by the third void circle, so there is no need to worry." The purple-cloaked warrior smiled, "Release the children and capture this alien alive."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    Suddenly, a thunderous voice resounded through the void with powerful thoughts. At the same time, these thousands of black-cloaked and horned warriors opened their mouths at the same time, whoosh whoosh whoosh ten small balls flew out of each mouth, and the void was empty for a moment.  Tens of thousands of small balls appeared in the air. As soon as the small balls reached the void, they immediately swelled and soon turned into a huge blood-eyed warrior with scale wings.

    "Spit it out?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Children, capture this alien alive." The purple-cloaked warrior ordered.

    "yes."

    Tens of thousands of blood-eyed warriors all responded in unison, followed by half of the shorter blood-eyed warriors who all opened their mouths and let out silent roars. An invisible wave instantly rushed towards Ji Ning. Ji Ning was already experienced.  , knowing that these blood-eyed warriors are good at enchantment methods. Last time, only five blood-eyed warriors used it, but this time, more than 5,000 blood-eyed warriors used it at the same time.

    Invisible fluctuations are inevitable and can only be resisted!

    "Dang Dang Dang~~"

    Ji Ning felt that his soul was roaring.

    However, Ji Ning, who was almost in the perfect state of Bingxin, still resisted.

    "What a strong soul." The purple-cloaked warrior nodded lightly.

    "This alien race really has some tricks up its sleeve."

    "Yes, although we children are just waste used in battles and have weak combat power, we are still very threatening in large numbers. I don't know where this alien race came from. It is quite strong."

    The warriors in black cloaks with curved horns were also talking quietly among themselves.

    ¡­¡­

    Fascinated, tens of thousands of blood-eyed warriors took out their weapons and all rushed forward, covering the sky and the earth for a while.

    " These enemies, which are barely comparable to the power of the returning gods and demons, but do not have the 'immortal body', can be swept away by Ji Ning in a short time if they use their magical powers like the 'Star Reaching Hand' and 'Three Heads and Six Arms' to their heart's content!  After all, he is not immortal, so it is very easy and simple to kill him.  But Ji Ning did not dare to waste his divine power wantonly.

    The Star Reacher consumes too much divine power. Once the divine power is exhausted, he will have no means of struggle.

    "Only by swordsmanship."

    Ji Ning held a Beiming Sword in each hand, making the Beiming Sword become three hundred feet long.

    Whoosh!

    Using the nine-day annihilating wind magical power, he rushed into tens of thousands of blood-eyed warriors in an instant. Then Ji Ning stopped using his physical skills and magical powers, and relied solely on his sword skills, chi chi chi~~~ The sword light flashed, Ji Ning  His swordsmanship is extremely mysterious, far beyond what these blood-eyed warriors can match. I saw the two three-hundred-foot-long Beiming Swords streaking through the sky again and again, sweeping across the sky.?The heads of these blood-eyed warriors were even sometimes cut in half directly at the waist.

    "No matter whether these blood-eyed warriors had their heads cut off or their waists were broken into two pieces, they could not recover and all of them died.

    "Huh? Swordsmanship is really mysterious." The purple-cloaked warrior was surprised.

    As a peerless swordsman, Ji Ning can't sense the way of the sword here and can't mobilize the power of heaven and earth, but his swordsmanship is still mysterious.

    "Children, burn." The purple-cloaked warrior said.

    "Roar~~"

    "Die."

    "Alien."

    Countless blood-eyed warriors roared, their bodies glowing with green light, their speed and strength suddenly increased significantly, and they began to besiege Ning crazily.

    Ji Ning, however, remained calm. He did not use any magical powers, but continued to kill the blood-eyed warrior again and again with his sword skills. Ji Ning even used his body as a weapon, using his body to resist the opponent's axe and long whip, practicing the "Eight  Jiu Xuan Gong", Ji Ning mingled among the blood-eyed warriors, and every time he physically resisted, he could use his strength!

    Ji Ning is not worried about any harm to his body.

    "Bang bang bang~~~" I saw Ji Ning sometimes being struck by a big axe, sometimes being whipped away by a long whip, and sometimes being blown away by a thick stick

    But while being 'flyed', the sword light was flickering, causing the heads of a large number of blood-eyed warriors to float up.

    ¡­¡­

    In the endless darkness, three powerful thoughts are communicating.

    "This human race's body is quite strong."

    "Yes, it's like a magic weapon of the human race."

    "The strength of this human race is probably at the level of a heavenly being. But his body is so strong. I am afraid he has cultivated some incredible body-protecting powers among the human race."

    "It would be best to capture him alive and study his body carefully. It would be even better if we can learn some of the secrets of the magical power from his body to make our sisters' bodies stronger."

    ¡­¡­

    Relying on the invulnerability of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills and the mysterious swordsmanship, Ji Ning killed more than ten thousand blood-eyed warriors in just a few seconds, but Ji Ning did not feel excited at all.  Because he understood from the smiles of the thousands of black-cloaked warriors with curved horns in the distance and the indifference of the purple-cloaked warriors that in this world of broken horns, what he just killed was probably nothing at all.

    In fact

    It¡¯s really nothing, those are just cannon fodder, not even the same race as those cornered warriors!  To give birth to a true sibling will cost a lot of money!  But it is very easy to hatch this kind of cannon fodder waste, and the cost is very small. However, the cannon fodder that each corner warrior can control is limited, and some must die before they can continue to hatch.

    "You are really capable of killing tens of thousands of children." The purple-cloaked warrior said, "Qu You, go and try his methods."

    "yes."

    A black cloaked warrior nodded, and four short swords appeared in his four hands at the same time.

    Ji Ning's heart tightened.

    ? ? Knowing that he had just killed tens of thousands of blood-eyed warriors, he actually sent a black cloaked warrior?

    "Hmph." The black cloaked warrior shouted, turned into a phantom, and rushed towards Ning.

    "So fast." Ji Ning was a little uncomfortable. The blood-eyed warriors before were much slower. The speed of this black cloaked warrior was only slightly slower than his own Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind. This was already on par with him.  The speed is on the same level, slightly slower, and the impact is not big.

    Four cold daggers roared towards him.

    The Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand also attacked.

    ¡°Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang~~~¡± There were continuous collision sounds. Ji Ning was better because of his mysterious swordsmanship, while the opponent was better because of his four hands.

    But it¡¯s just one collision.

    Ji Ning then flew out.

    "What a powerful force." Ji Ning's expression changed, and Ji Ning immediately swayed, and three heads and six arms appeared.

    "Three heads, six arms? Is this what you really look like?" The black cloaked warrior was very surprised, then grinned, "Interesting." He attacked again.

    Holding six divine swords, Ji Ning's sword skills are mysterious, but he is still unwilling to use the Star Reaching Hand. The Star Reaching Hand consumes too much divine power, and the strength of the Broken Angle World is unfathomable It is better to 'show weakness to the enemy', if  If you show your strongest means, I'm afraid the other party will also use stronger means to deal with you.

    "Tsk." Ji Ning's sword light flashed across the body of the black cloaked warrior. Although the black cloaked warrior retreated quickly, a large wound was still made on his abdomen. Green blood flowed out, but in the blink of an eye, the wound healed.  .

    "Recovery?" RecordSurprised, "There are indeed two groups. The cannon fodder before can't recover at all, but this black caped warrior can recover on his own."

    Once you have the power to recover, it will be much more difficult to kill.

    "Huh?" The purple-cloaked warrior watching from a distance said, "Qu You's small team, all come forward."

    "yes."

    Immediately, nine more black-cloaked warriors flew over.

    "Qu You, you can't do it."

    "I can't even take down a foreigner, and I'm even injured."

    The nine black-cloaked warriors were teasing, but none of them showed mercy at all. They quickly formed a circle and surrounded Ji Ning, and even Ji Ning could not escape.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    Ji Ning's body suddenly swelled up to a thousand feet in size.

    Thousands of feet high is also the limit for Ji Ning to use the magic of heaven and earth.

    "What?" Ten black cloaked warriors were originally besieging a little one, but the little one suddenly suddenly grew to be as big as them, which shocked them.

    "So you are as tall as we are, so this is your true self, right?" Naquyou exclaimed, "Three heads, six arms, and as tall as us. This alien race is strong enough."

    Ji Ning felt distressed. The more magical powers he used, the greater the consumption of his magical power.

    However, Fa Tianxiang¡¯s strength and speed also skyrocketed!

    "Each of these black cloaked warriors is comparable to the Golden Bell Celestial and the Withered Wood Celestial. If there are more, I will have to use the Star Reaching Hand. Once I use the Star Reaching Hand, I will be almost dead." Ji Ning was anxious, with divine power.  Every point consumed is worth a point, and it is difficult to recover in a short period of time, but now I have not thought about how to escape.

    There is no way to heaven, and there is no way to earth.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 12 There is no way out

    After using the magic of heaven and earth, three heads and six arms, Ji Ning's strength increased significantly, and he could barely hold on under the siege of ten black cloaked warriors.  However, this kind of support comes at the cost of continuously consuming divine power.

    "You can still hold on?" This made the purple-cloaked warrior in the distance frown and immediately ordered, "The entire first team, capture the alien."

    "yes."

    Following a chorus of responses, a total of ninety towering black-cloaked warriors flew towards Ji Ning, which made Ji Ning's face suddenly change: "You really don't give me any chance, a hundred immortals, how can I stop them?"  ?" Although these enemies in front of me are all close combat, so I only need to deal with a small number of opponents at any time.

    But they obviously have some kind of mysterious combination method. The more warriors there are, the strength of each black cloaked warrior will also increase.

    "Senior Big Bear, what should I do now?" Ji Ning asked anxiously, "Is there any other way that I can escape this disaster if I hide in the water house?"

    "It's useless." The big yellow-haired bear was also anxious and helpless at the same time, "If you hide in the Shui Mansion, the Water Mansion will be exposed Although ordinary loose immortals and heavenly immortals cannot forcibly refine me, some truly powerful beings can still  Refining mine, after all, I am just an innate spiritual treasure. The master of this so-called Broken Horn World, I believe, at least has the strength of a Pure Yang True Immortal."

    Ji Ning felt bitter in his heart.

    yes.

    Whether it¡¯s the team that appears or the monstrous formation tens of millions of miles away, it would be strange if the strongest person in the Broken Angle World does not have the level of a Pure Yang True Immortal!  As long as you reach the level of Pure Yang True Immortal, you can completely forcibly refine the ¡®Zhaixing Mansion¡¯.

    "You will die if you hide! You will die if you don't hide!" Ji Ning couldn't think of any solution at all.

    "Now we can only hope that your master, Patriarch Bodhi, can find you." The big yellow-haired bear said, "Your master had a dream of the Three Realms, but this place is no longer in the Three Realms. Even many heavenly ways here do not exist, and only the chaotic heavenly ways are enveloped.  Here. Your master may not be able to sense this."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    The only expectation in his heart is his master, Patriarch Bodhi!  The ancestor is so powerful that only he can save himself at this moment.  But Big Bear is right, this is the realm of annihilation in the ancient ruined world. Even if Ancestor Bodhi is very powerful, what can he do if he can't find himself?

    "Am I, Ji Ning, going to die here?" Ji Ning felt unwilling in his heart, "Senior sister, she became a disciple of Lu Zu, and we agreed to get together again! Father and mother, I haven't seen how they are doing after reincarnation! And the earth  ¡­I haven¡¯t visited Earth yet¡­¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    I¡¯m really not willing to give in.

    "If I had known it, I would have left my second soul in Yanshan." Ji Ning regretted it extremely, but it was a pity that he brought his second soul with him when he fought against the Shaoyan clan.  He always thought that with Shuifu here and the Great Movement Talisman, escaping would be no problem.  Whoever thought that the fire of karma would come so that he would not have time to escape would be sent to a desperate situation.

    "Do you really want to die here?"

    Ninety black cloaked warriors and the original ten black cloaked warriors merged and immediately formed a battle formation. Their aura became stronger and stronger, and they directly besieged Ji Ning.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !

    After just a few exchanges of blows, Ji Ning, who was originally indestructible, suddenly shattered into pieces, and even some of his flesh and blood turned into ashes under the sword.

    "What's going on?" The one hundred black cloaked warriors who were besieging him were all shocked.

    The commander in the distance shouted: "The Queen Mother has an order. Even if this alien race is broken into pieces, all the pieces must be put together. Not even a tiny bit of dust can be spared. He will not die so easily."

    "yes."

    Suddenly, all the bewildered black cloaked warriors were full of fighting spirit. The Queen Mother personally gave the order, and they felt endless glory.  This place is empty, and as soon as their thoughts are swept away not even a trace of dust can escape.

    "Damn it."

    Wow.

    A human race condensed in the distance, and it was Ji Ning with red eyes. His Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills were not something that a group of warriors with the strength of these immortals could break. Just now, he took the initiative to smash the divine body, and at the same time gathered the main divine power.  On one of the traces of flesh and blood, this flesh and blood turned into a trace of flying dust through the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills.

    "It's a pity that the enemy seems to be very aware of his methods and doesn't give him a chance at all.

    "He's really not dead."

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead even if you¡¯re crushed like that?¡±

    "We will die as soon as our heart core is broken, but he will not die even if he is shattered like that. This is too scary." These black cloaked warriors quietly transmitted messages to each other, and they were all obviously shocked.  Whether it¡¯s the invulnerable body or the pinkEven if they were broken into pieces like that, they wouldn't die, which made them feel uneasy.

    What a terrifying tribe.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior sister, junior brother has broken his promise!"

    "Father and mother"

    "Master"

    Images flashed through Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    The senior sister who has always kept everything in her heart but became a Taoist companion with herself at the Immortal Fate Conference in front of countless people

    That seemingly indifferent, in fact, the master's temple is talented 

    The master Bodhi who watches the changes in the three realms from above

    There are also his ordinary parents in this life. They are dedicated to themselves. They would rather not take revenge and hope that their son can live well

    There are also parents from the previous life, the father who was immersed in his career, and the mother who always took care of him like a nanny

    There are also my junior brothers, Sister Qiuye, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing

    "do not!"

    If you die here, it is impossible to reincarnate.

    "Goodbye, my relatives." Ji Ning looked at the hundred black cloaked warriors surrounding him and more enemies in the distance. What was in Ji Ning's eyes was calm. This calm surpassed madness and surpassed madness.  It is no longer cold, but a kind of absolute peace of mind, perfect mastery of oneself.

    At this moment, Ji Ning¡¯s mental power jumped directly from the second level of ¡®Bing Xin¡¯ to the third level of ¡®Dominator¡¯. Among the archers in the three realms, Ji Ning was considered to be at the top level.

    But the mental power is so empty that it cannot help Ji Ning at this moment.

    "You want me to die." Ji Ning whispered, "I want you to die!" This is the language of his hometown, but these enemies in front of him can't understand it at all.

    The six divine swords disappeared out of thin air.

    "The sword is gone?"

    "what happened?"

    The hundred black cloaked warriors who were besieging Ji Ning also stopped. They could see that Ji Ning was good at using swords, but as a powerful swordsman, he put away his sword.  Do you want to be captured without mercy?

    "Poof!"

    Ji Ning's fingers turned into sword fingers and suddenly became 300 feet long. When the fourth turn of the star-picking hand fully exploded, Ji Ning's strength instantly soared to an extremely terrifying level. He actually knocked a long shuttle away.  At the same time, with a puff, it penetrated the chest of the black cloaked warrior. With just one stroke of his finger, the warrior was split into two.

    "What?" The face of the purple-cloaked warrior watching from a distance changed greatly, "How come the strength has increased so much?"

    Wow!

    Poof!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t care about any attack at all. His Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills were able to resist them.  There are only some restraint methods that need to be resisted!  If it were in the Three Realms, it would be difficult to resist the constraints of some powerful magic weapons.  However, the warriors in this Broken Horn World only know how to fight in close quarters, so their restraint methods are only chains, long whips and the like.  Ji Ning was less than a foot tall, and among a hundred black cloaked warriors standing a thousand feet tall, he was extremely agile, making it difficult for them to restrain Ji Ning.

    These black cloaked warriors seem to be strong, but their bodies still cannot block Ji Ning's sword finger!  Therefore, in close combat, it is easier to be torn apart.

    "Dead?" Ji Ning was suddenly startled.

    He also used various attacks such as tearing, cutting, decapitating, etc., which also caused the twenty-five black cloaked warriors to lose their combat effectiveness for a short time, but they all recovered quickly.  But this twenty-sixth one, after he killed it, his aura really dissipated and he was completely dead.

    Ji Ning immediately recalled the scene of the battle: "Yes, it was the green ball."

    Every black cloaked warrior has a green ball inside his body. Ji Ning originally thought it was just an organ in the opponent's body. That organ is very small. For a warrior who is a thousand feet tall, the green ball is only one foot in size.  None of the twenty-five warriors in front of them harmed the green ball, only this last one.

    "Pfft."

    "Tear it apart."

    To these black-cloaked warriors, Ji Ning was just a little kid, but his fingers grew to be three hundred feet long, either tearing their bodies apart, or piercing their chests and scratching their hearts.  All of a sudden, the black cloaked warriors fell down one by one, and a large amount of violent energy surged towards Ji Ning and wrapped around Ji Ning.

    "Be careful, he found the core."

    "He knows the core of the heart."

    "His fingers are formidable, more powerful than his sword."

    "Our weapons can't stop it at all."

    ¡°His body cannot be harmed at all.¡±

    &nbsp; "He is too small to capture him with a large number of chains." The black cloaked warriors were actually at a disadvantage.

    If it were the immortals in the Three Realms, they could join forces and use restraint methods to capture Ji Ning from a distance, but these aliens can only fight in close quarters!  Although they also had the killing moves in the battle formation, the Queen Mother had ordered that this alien must be captured alive, so they did not dare to use the killing moves for fear of killing Ji Ning in one fell swoop.

    "Huh." The purple-cloaked warrior watching from a distance darkened his face. He also saw that there were two ways to deal with this small alien.

    The first one is to form a battle formation and use killing moves to forcefully crush them using the same methods used in wars with other worlds. However, this may very well result in the death of this alien race, which violates the order of the Mother Queen.  The Queen Mother's order was the most important, even if all of their team died, it would be nothing.

    The second option is to deal with this alien one-on-one, or three or five!  Capture it with absolutely overwhelming strength.

    "Get out of the way." The purple cloaked warrior turned into a purple rainbow light.

    "Here we come." Ji Ning kept having a thought and noticed that the purple cloaked warrior was the existence that threatened him the most. At this moment, when the purple cloaked warrior burst out with speed, Ji Ning felt a knot in his heart. This speed was comparable to  The purple cloaked warrior was even more astonishing when he showed it at will before, and it was already absolutely superior to his own Nine Heavens Annihilation Wind.

    "The last battle before death?" Ji Ning had no fear and looked at the purple-cloaked warrior with extremely calm eyes, "I will drag you to death with me!"

    It¡¯s been a long time since I asked for a monthly ticket. Tomato is gradually recovering. Let¡¯s let our passion burn. Because we are at a low point, we need everyone¡¯s support even more.  Vote your monthly vote for Tomato, let us rush forward and become passionate.

    Tomato requires a monthly pass!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 13: Our World (please vote for recommendation)

    At the same time as the purple-cloaked warriors came out, the nearly one hundred black-cloaked warriors who had originally besieged Ji Ning all moved out of the way. All of them were full of confidence in their commander.

    Wow!

    A silver-white long whip streaked across the sky, a hundred thousand feet long, like a silver-white snake showing its graceful and graceful figure. At the same time, it had already fallen towards Ji Ning. Ji Ning's fingers were like swords, and he went straight away.  After blocking the long whip, "Crack~~" followed by a crisp sound, Ji Ning felt a strange impact force pass through the whole body, and even pass to the internal organs in the body. Fortunately, the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique tempered the whole body, and there was no weakness.  But it still made Ji Ning unable to help but fly backwards several miles away like lightning.

    "His speed is far faster than mine, and the power contained in his long whip is even stronger than the full explosion of my Star Reacher. His whip makes me unable to avoid it. It seems to be higher than my swordsmanship. His  His strength has undoubtedly reached the level of a heavenly being." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Difficult to deal with.

    The black cloaked warrior is only at the level of the Golden Bell Celestial and the Dead Wood Celestial.  But this purple cloaked warrior is much more powerful than the Infatuated Immortal!  Even his most proud star picker is weaker than his opponent. As for his speed and swordsmanship, he is obviously a step behind.  Fortunately, in this realm of annihilation, I can only fight in close quarters, so my eight-nine mysterious skills can give full play to my advantage. If it were in the Three Realms, the heavenly immortals who have reached this level would probably be very close to the true immortals of Chunyang  Just relying on magic weapons and formations can make you despair, but here you can only fight in close combat, so you still have a glimmer of hope.

    "Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang~~" Ji Ning used his three heads and six arms at the same time to use his star-catching hand, and the four arms of the purple-cloaked warrior also held four silver whips. The whips were like long snakes, frantically besieging Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s six arms tried their best to resist.

    Even occasionally using his strength to escape, Ji Ning was always looking for opportunities, looking for opportunities to fight back.

    "I was completely suppressed by him and couldn't get close at all. What should I do?" Ji Ning thought anxiously. The opponent's silver whip made it impossible for him to get within 50,000 feet, let alone hurt the opponent.

    "He is obviously using some kind of explosive method." The purple-cloaked warrior was relaxed and completely in control of the situation. "He only has strong explosive power in his palms, and the power of other legs and feet is much weaker. I believe this kind of explosion  His methods come with a price, and he won¡¯t last long.¡±

    Everything has a price.

    "There is a price to pay for a human being who is only less than one foot tall to become a god and demon thousands of feet tall.  Three heads and six arms also comes with a price, and the cost of an explosion of star-catchers is even higher.

    "Papa papa~~" Four long silver whips, like dancing dragon snakes, struck Ji Ning crazily and quickly again and again. Ji Ning had to block it every time. If he couldn't block it I'm afraid the whip would wrap around him.  Live in Ji Ning, completely restrained.

    The whip is fast, and Ji Ning must block it quickly.

    The six arms tried their best to resist again and again.

    The faster you block, the more times you use Star Reaching Hand, and the consumption of divine power becomes even more alarming.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    His divine power was being consumed like crazy. Even after reaching the 16th level of the Nine Heavens Chart of Red Brightness, under the consumption of the fourth star-catching hand, Ji Ning's divine power was reduced by more than half in just a short while.  The previous fighting for so long didn't consume much.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one third left.¡±

    "One sixth is left."

    Facing the whips coming from all directions, Ji Ning seemed to be trapped in a prison of whips. He had no choice but to block them, and his divine power was getting less and less.

    The moment when the divine power is exhausted is the moment when Ji Ning is completely captured.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Shuifu Mansion, there is an ethereal space.

    The big yellow-haired bear is here, and there are seven figures next to it. Among these seven figures are children with collars, a bald old man, and an enchanting woman These seven figures all exude an extremely powerful aura, and among them are Zeng and Ji.  The red-haired god and demon that Ning had fought against.

    "Big Bear, the young master is facing a crisis now, are we just here to watch?" The enchanting woman with a layer of black leather armor frowned, but her eyebrows were snow-white, and her eyes were like poisonous scorpions.

    "I have watched Ji Ning grow up step by step from a little guy to this day. Don't you care about him as much as I do?" the yellow-haired bear said angrily, "I was entrusted by my master to find a successor for him, and Ji Ning is the best successor."  , How dare I be careless?"

    "But now you have put him in a desperate situation." The enchanting woman in black armor said angrily.

    "Do you think you can protect him?" the big yellow-haired bear said angrily, "Who is Ji Ning offending now? They are the enemies of the ancient ruined world Broken Horn World. This is a ruined world! They are the enemies of that great war.  Hostile forces remain and can controlEveryone in this world probably survived that battle.  Those who could survive that battle no matter how weak they were, they wouldn't be much weaker.  Maybe it¡¯s an existence at the level of the Taoist True God!  Even if you want to save him, do you think you can stop the True God Daozu?  "

    The enchanting woman in black armor fell silent.

    "Snow Scorpion." The red-haired god and demon on the side said, "Big Bear is right. Even if we take action, there is no guarantee that we can defeat this broken-horned world."

    "Big Bear, you idiot, why didn't you notify us when Ji Ning Yehuo came?" The enchanting woman in black armor couldn't help but curse.

    "Does it mean that Ji Ning needs you to take action when he encounters some danger?" The big yellow-haired bear said angrily, "According to what the master said, without becoming a god, he is not a true disciple of the master. Even if he goes through various hardships, it is still a test for him.  If he died, I could only blame him for his inferior skills and bad luck. Although we were all optimistic about him, he had great potential and had great hope of becoming a god. But at that time, I didn't know that this Shaoyan clan had the means to kill Ji Ning.  Directly sent to the Realm of Nirvana next to the ancient ruined world? I thought at the time that even if we were in danger, we could save Ji Ning with our own methods, so we allowed Ji Ning to face danger and let him go through hardships But everything in the world  , how can everything go as planned, alas!"

    "We will take Ji Ning into the Water Mansion and hide it in our world. Even if the enemy refines it in the Water Mansion, it will only be preliminary refining. I'm afraid they won't be able to find our world." The enchanting woman Snow Scorpion said again.

    "It may not be found, or it may be found." The bald old man said hoarsely.

    The Water Mansion does have a secret.

    Back then, Immortal Ju Hua always felt that secrets existed. Ji Ning also discovered that there were some things in the Shui Mansion that he did not fully control, but Ji Ning couldn't find them!

    But Ji Ning couldn¡¯t find it

    Has the owner of Broken Horn World still not been found?

    The red-haired man said in a deep voice: "No matter what, if Ji Ning dies, Zhaixing Mansion will still fall into the hands of the master of the Broken Angle World. If the master of the Broken Angle World reaches the level of the True God Dao Ancestor, he will definitely pass through  Shui Mansion, find our world, and we will still have to fight him when the time comes. If the master of the Broken Angle World does not reach the level of the True God Dao Ancestor, he will not be able to break through our world formation. Since we have to fight the master of the Broken Angle World no matter what,  If we fight, then we will save Ji Ning and bring Ji Ning into our world. Although the God King originally asked his disciple to become a god before he could enter our world, he doesn't care about that much now."

    "Yes." The big yellow-haired bear also nodded, "Since there is no escape, we don't care about so much. You must also be prepared. Once Ji Ning is brought into our world, be prepared to face the impact of the Broken Horn World. I hope they  The master is weak and can¡¯t find our world at all.¡±

    "Um."

    "Get ready."

    The seven figures all looked solemn.

    The child who had been silent all this time spoke up: "Father asked us to leave back then to avoid that war. We have endured it for long enough, so let's have a good fight with this broken world."

    "Let's fight."

    "Let's fight."

    Everyone present had a flaming fighting spirit in their eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void of the Realm of Annihilation, large ships thousands of miles long are turning into streams of light, advancing rapidly. The densely packed large ships there is no end in sight. In the center of these large ships is a golden ship.

    Inside the golden ship.

    They all stood solemnly, led by a curved-angle warrior wearing a golden cloak with black background, and behind him were eight hundred purple-cloaked warriors.  This is the ruling class of the First Army, the most courageous and skilled frontier army that often fights wars with other worlds.

    They stood and looked at the scene displayed in the huge mirror suspended in front of them. It was the scene of the battle between the Third Void Circle Special Operations Team and Ji Ning.

    "Bernar actually took action himself." The golden-cloaked horned warrior roared angrily, "It's really despicable. He took action. Wasn't our First Army's deployment this time in vain?"

    ¡°This alien race is very resilient and may be able to support us until we get there.¡±

    "This is the order of the Mother Queen. It is our first army's turn to capture this alien."

    How could the powerful First Army take an action team from the Third Void Circle seriously.

    "Hurry up."

    The general couldn't help but urge, "We must capture this alien alive." The Queen Mother rarely gave orders, so of course they had to work hard to perform.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void of Shuifu.

    "Ji Ning's divine power is estimated to be exhausted soon. Once exhausted, it will fall into the hands of the enemy. Red hair, take action yourself."??Kill them all.  Then enter our world and prepare to meet the master of the broken-horned world.  "The big yellow-haired bear said.

    "Um."

    "good."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    They know very well that fighting in a truly desperate situation can sharpen the Taoist heart.  However, they didn¡¯t know yet that Ji Ning¡¯s mental power had already jumped from the second level ¡®Bing Xin¡¯ to the third level ¡®Dominator¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void of the Realm of Annihilation, the densely packed black-cloaked warriors were watching a battle not far away. Not far away, their leader, the purple-cloaked warrior, was completely suppressing the alien race.

    "It's no longer possible, my divine power is less than one-tenth." Ji Ning was unwilling to give in, really unwilling. Facing the long whips from all directions that were like dragons and snakes completely suppressing him, was there really nothing he could do?

    Today is Monday, please give me a free recommendation ticket!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 14: The Beginning of Mental Power

    "Hmph." The purple-cloaked commander could feel that the alien was starting to get anxious. He vaguely felt that this might be the other party's last struggle. "It seems like he won't be able to bear it anymore."

    "die."

    Ji Ning suddenly shouted angrily.

    The divine power in his body is no longer sparing at all, but is poured into his hands crazily, pouring in with all his strength!  At the same time, the void-returning energy in his body also used secret techniques to merge into the palm of his hand. At this moment, Ji Ning only had one belief to exert his strength to its peak regardless of the cost.

    In fact, even if he is so crazy, Ji Ning's strength has only increased by 30%.

    "break!"

    Ji Ning's six arms displayed six sword lights.

    There was a faint light in Ji Ning's calm eyes, which was the burning light at the last moment of his life. All Ji Ning's thoughts were concentrated in the sword.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    Explodes simultaneously.

    When Ji Ning's six sword fingers thrust out, four of them collided with the four silver whips. With a loud noise, the silver whip was thrown away, but Ji Ning's fingers still thrust forward.

    "What!" The purple-cloaked leader's eyes widened, "How is that possible?"

    "impossible!"

    More than a thousand black-cloaked and horned warriors watching the battle from a distance also looked at this scene in shock. They could all feel that Ji Ning was struggling to his death, and was completely suppressed. How could the attack power he suddenly burst out in the end surpass  Their commander, defeated the weapons they commanded head-on?

    ¡­¡­

    "How could this happen?" In the ethereal and empty space of Shui Mansion, the big yellow-haired bear who had been paying attention to the outside was also extremely shocked.

    If anyone is most familiar with Ji Ning¡¯s strength, it¡¯s probably the big yellow-haired bear.

    He was very aware of Ji Ning's methods. The previous Ji Ning was already at his limit. Even if he tried his best to increase his strength by 20 to 30% at most, it was still far behind the commander in purple cloak.  How could he defeat the opponent's silver whip all at once?

    "how so?"

    "It doesn't make sense."

    "Isn't it possible?" The big yellow-haired bear couldn't understand, "This is not the Three Realms, and there is no way to comprehend Tao. So even if the realm of Tao is improved, it will not help his strength. Moreover, he is fighting now, and his divine power is consumed even more, so it is simply impossible.  Breakthrough to the seventeenth level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming. And it has not been long since the breakthrough to the sixteenth level."

    A breakthrough in divine body?  impossible.

    A breakthrough in the realm of Tao?  It¡¯s useless even if you break through.

    The Star Reacher is already in its fourth turn!

    "How could it be?" The big yellow-haired bear didn't understand either.

    ¡­¡­

    In the golden ship of the First Army of the Frontier Army, which was approaching in a mighty manner and was not far away, the ruling class of the First Army were also staring at the picture shown in the mirror in mid-air.

    "Huh?"

    "It's weird."

    "What's going on? What are the methods of this alien race?"

    They can¡¯t understand it either.

    The general with a golden cloak and black background laughed and said: "Okay, it would be better if we delay longer, we will be there soon. Haha, it seems that we still need to take action to capture this alien race."

    ¡­¡­

    The strong men in the broken world do not understand, and even the yellow -haired bear couldn't understand, and even could not even think of the reason.

    And in the endless darkness.

    Three thoughts are colliding and communicating.

    "Second sister, what happened?"

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The three empresses all gave birth to many children, and what they gave birth to was a generation!  Nearly half of the ruling class of the First Army are of the same generation. What one generation can see and feel, the three queens can also see and feel!  So they also knew the scene of that battle.

    And the leader of the special operations team of the third void circle, 'Benard', is the child of the second queen among the three queens. When Bernal and Ji Ning fight, it's like the second queen is fighting against Ji Ning.  Same as fighting.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "Mental strength?"

    "Yes, mental power, mental power!!!" The powerful thoughts of the second mother queen suddenly fluctuated, full of excitement, "This human race just attacked contained mental power!"

    "What, mental strength?"

    "He actually mastered the power of the mind?"

    The first empress and the third empress were also excited.

    "Yes, I have absolutely no feelings.Yes, I have even sent a trace of my thoughts to my child Bernal.  "The Second Mother Queen said excitedly, "We have another fight. Yes, this human race's attack contains mental power.  His control over his mental power is not perfect yet and seems very rough, but I can feel the mysterious and powerful mental power.  "

    "This is our opportunity." The Second Mother Queen was extremely excited. "This human race has mastered how to gather mental power and how to use mental power! He understands the method of mental power! This is the truly top power. We can completely learn from this human race.  How to gather your mental power and how to use it!"

    "Yes, we can get the method of mental power."

    "Yes, this is an opportunity."

    The other two empresses were also extremely excited.

    They have experienced the great catastrophe that year. As survivors, they know very well that "mental power" is the truly top power. Once they master the mental power, they will truly embark on a path to become the pinnacle of the endless chaos!  That is the path that can hopefully surpass the True God Dao Ancestor!

    "This is our chance, but we can't panic." The First Mother Queen's thoughts collided with the other two thoughts. "The mind power method must be the top method among the three realms that is not spread to outsiders. This human boy must have a great background.  Only then can he learn such a method. However, he must have sworn not to spread this method to others Once we force us to come, maybe there are some means of self-destruction in his soul."

    "In fact, the easiest way is to enchant him. However, he is a body refiner of gods and demons in the human race. The perfect fit between the soul and the body is the most stable. And since he has practiced the method of mental power, his mental power must be extremely powerful. If he wants to enchant him,  I guess it will be difficult for him"

    ¡°You have to try it.¡±

    The temptation of mental energy is too great!

    Mental effort

    It is an ethereal force, unlike divine power, elemental power, magic power and other powers that can be seen with the naked eye.  However, 'mental power' is very powerful, and the threshold for entry is extremely high. At the beginning, Ji Ning was very advanced in terms of size and realm, and he had to practice archery for more than three years before he could even get started with mental power.

    But the power of the mind is very powerful. In ancient times, the great god Hou Yi relied on the power of the mind to become the best archer in the three realms. Even the true god of Taozu fell into his hands.

    Ji Ning was also shocked. The power of his sword actually suppressed the whip of the purple-cloaked leader?

    "Is this? Mental power?" Others may want to guess, but Ji Ning is very clear about the craziest blow he just made, without any distracting thoughts, a blow in which all the power was gatheredhis own mental power also penetrated it unconsciously.

    How to use your mental energy?  This has always been a mystery.

    There is a very detailed set of methods of using bow and arrow in the Three Realms, which was created and summarized by the great god Hou Yi!  It is precisely because of the great god Hou Yi who created such a systematic method of using mental power that the status of some terrible archers in the Three Realms has rapidly improved. However, there has never been a systematic method for how to use mental power with other weapons.

    "Sword, how can one attach one's mind to it?"

    knife?

    A gun?

    ??????? Stick?

    How can one attach one's mind to these weapons to increase their power?  Since arrows can be used, it stands to reason that other weapons can be used as well.  It's just that the one with the highest achievement in the three realms of 'mind power' is Hou Yi. The god Hou Yi has the highest achievement in archery. There is such a systematic method of using it, but what about other weapons?  There may be some powerful people who have discovered some methods of application, but these are rough and not systematic methods of application that can be used by everyone.

    "I actually used my mental energy on my fingers to perform sword skills?" Ji Ning was extremely shocked.

    An ordinary arrow has average power.

    But with the power of his heart, he suddenly became the enemy¡¯s nightmare!  There is an extremely terrifying jump in power.

    "But it seems that only a small part of my mental energy really worked." Ji Ning knew very well, because that small part of the mental energy was used up, and the other mental energy was not used up!  As Ji Ning, who has reached the third level of 'dominance', his mental power is very strong. Even a small part of it has increased the power of his swordsmanship and even suppressed his opponents.

    "Foreign race, you actually have some tricks? I want to see how strong you are!" The purple-cloaked commander shouted loudly and waved a whip. At this time, the thoughts of the Second Mother Queen had already arrived on the commander.  .

    "go."

    Ji Ning stretched out a hand.

    Finger revealed!

    The mental energy is once again attached to the fingers. Following the feeling last time, a small part of the mental energy released by myself is indeed completely integrated with the fingers.

    "Bang." The fingers hundreds of feet long were in contact with the whip.?!

    The whip was blown away again.

    "Yes, that's what it feels like." Ji Ning has vaguely discovered the trick, but it is far from the method of using the central power of "Hou Yi's Archery". In Hou Yi's Archery, one can fully control one's mental power.  Fitted with the arrows, one arrow with all one's strength will probably consume 10% or 20% of one's mental energy. Just a few arrows with one's full strength will probably consume all one's mental energy.

    You can use sword fingers, which will probably be used up thousands of times before they are exhausted.

    Obviously, his skills are very simple and cannot be compared with the mental skills of "Hou Yi's Archery", but they are the mental skills of bows and arrows. Now Ji Ning can only refer to the mental skills of bows and arrows to find ways to make his sword fingers stronger.  some.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly noticed that the purple-cloaked commander in the distance had stopped.

    Rumble~~~

    A powerful wave filled the air, and Ji Ning saw at a glance that there were large ships flying thousands of miles away in the distance. The ships were so densely packed that there was almost no end in sight.

    "How many warships will be obtained?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    I saw the hatches of these large ships opening, and countless cornered warriors flew out. Among the countless cornered warriors, there were also black cloaked warriors!  Just looking at it at a glance, those Pugh's curved-horned warriors probably numbered in the millions. However, from the golden ship at the front of the many large ships, purple-cloaked warriors flew out one after another, and finally one walked out.  Wearing a golden cloak and black background, his aura makes him feel desperate.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±¡­

    Thoughts came suddenly.

    Hundreds of thoughts from the three queens descended on the general and the many purple-cloaked warriors.

    "Don't rush to take action." The Queen Mother's voice sounded in the general's mind.

    "Yes, Queen Mother." The general responded in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    "Big Bear, what's going on outside? Has the young master's divine power not been exhausted yet? I think we should take action, don't delay." The enchanting black-armored woman 'Snow Scorpion' in the water mansion said.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 15: Yu Wei overcomes the tribulation

    Red Hair, Snow Scorpion, and others all looked at the big yellow-haired bear. Only the big bear could clearly sense the outside world and know what was happening in the outside world.

    "Don't worry." Da Xiong shook his head, "Now this Broken Horn World has sent a powerful army, but the strange thing is that this powerful army did not take action to directly deal with Ji Ning. Even the man who originally fought against Ji Ning  The purple-cloaked warrior didn¡¯t attack like crazy. Ji Ning definitely doesn¡¯t have much divine power now. As long as they continue to fight for a while, Ji Ning¡¯s divine power will be exhausted, but they stopped temporarily. It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    "Stopped?"

    These seven powerful beings under Taoist Sanshou were all confused.

    "And there's another weird thing. Ji Ning's strength has obviously reached its limit, but the power of his star-catching hand just now increased unexpectedly, defeating the opponent's weapon. I can't figure it out." The yellow-haired bear said.

    "Is your strength still improving in the Realm of Annihilation?" All seven of them thought about it.

    They are different from the big yellow-haired bear. After all, the big bear is a magic weapon spirit. It was only after the ancient Pangu world was shattered that the big bear gradually cultivated and became a real life.  His knowledge is not very broad and the other seven were really famous in the ancient world of Pangu. This reputation was proved by battle after battle. Their vision is naturally much higher and they know a lot.  There are also many.

    "Could it be" These seven people all thought of some possibilities.

    Ji Ning looked at the millions of mighty and countless cornered warriors in the distance. He had a feeling that even the most ordinary cornered warriors were far more powerful than the blood-eyed warriors he had fought against.  It is estimated that he should be at the level of a million-year-old loose immortal, which can be regarded as reaching the lowest threshold of a heavenly immortal. It should be relatively easy for Ji Ning to kill one.

    But no matter how ordinary the strength is, the number of millions is still frightening!

    "With so many warriors, if they have the means to unite, even the gods and true immortals may have to flee." Ji Ning secretly said, "This is only part of the power of the ancient ruins in the broken world. The ancient ruins are indeed the most terrifying Jedi.  .¡±

    Ji Ning calmed down instead.

    Because the control is now completely in the hands of the opponent, the opponent is too powerful, especially the purple cloaked warriors who just appeared, there are a total of 800!  If they were all the same as the previous leader, he would have the ultimate fighting power of eight hundred immortals, and there would be an old guy with a golden cloak who would make him unable to resist even after seeing it.

    "But I can't resist, but I am sure of committing suicide." Ji Ning secretly said, "They will never be allowed to mess around."

    "Alien."

    The general stepped forward with a smile, but even though his face covered with blue and black scales was smiling, he still had a ferocious look, "This is the void territory of my Broken Horn World, why did you come to our place?"

    "I was wandering in this endless void, and I accidentally broke in." Ji Ning said, and at the same time, he was seizing every moment to absorb the power of the lunar sun and convert it into divine power. The divine power was consumed too much before, "I really have no hostile intentions.  , please let me go, I will be very grateful."

    "It's not impossible to let you go." The general suddenly said.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked at the other party, but understood that since the other party had inspired the tens of millions of miles of void formation, the cost of maintaining such a large formation was astonishing, and this time so many cornered warriors were sent out  , it is absolutely impossible to let yourself go casually.

    "I have a request. If you promise to do it, I will promise to let you go." The general said.

    "I don't know what the request is?" Ji Ning asked.

    "As long as you let me probe your soul," the general said, "let me know your true purpose of coming. As long as you are not an enemy of my Broken Horn World, I will let you go immediately."

    "Check the soul? Search for the soul?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    He immediately understood the other party's plan.

    He is a god and demon who has refined his body. His soul, body, and flesh are completely connected together and are extremely stable!  It is much more stable than many immortals, and my mental power has reached the level of 'dominance' It should be noted that even for ordinary immortals, it is difficult for a pure Yang true immortal to directly search the soul.  There are very few strong ones among the true immortals and gods. It is very difficult to search for the soul by force. Even if the Tao Ancestor takes action, Ji Ning will probably be able to react instantly and can directly break the soul and commit suicide!

    Now let yourself not resist and let the other party search for your soul?

    "Impossible." Ji Ning shook his head and refused.

    "Don't refuse in a hurry." The golden-cloaked general smiled.

    Ji Ning understood.

    The opponent sends a large number of warriors and activates the void formation. Will it be possible?What you want is extraordinary. If you don't resist, the other party will directly control your soul by some means and make you a slave, then life will be worse than death.  After all, the other party's promise is worthless. This is outside the Three Realms, and there is no such thing as an oath of heaven.

    "No need to say more." Ji Ning sneered, "The worst I can do is die. I want to search for souls and dream."

    "Alas." The golden-cloaked general sighed.

    Wow~~~

    Quietly, hundreds of thoughts flew out from the golden-cloaked general and hundreds of purple-cloaked warriors at the same time, directly attacking Ning!

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    In an instant, endless fatigue overwhelmed Ji Ning.

    Sleepy.

    ¡°Too sleepy, just like the feeling I had when I was a mortal in my previous life, when I was sick and tired, and I felt like I wanted to close my eyes and sleep immediately.  But I have never felt this feeling since I embarked on the path of cultivating immortality in this life.

    "I am my own master."

    A strong mental power enveloped the whole body.

    Under the guidance of Xinli, the soul tenaciously resisted the invasion. Although it was extremely sleepy, it still remained awake.

    ¡­¡­

    "well¡­¡­"

    "Failed."

    "This human race has quite a strong mind. Although the thoughts that the three of us have descended upon our generation are only part of us, the three of us working together were unable to enchant them."

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to be enchanted by someone with such a strong mind.¡±

    The three Queen Mothers were communicating with each other.

    In fact, they don't care about Ji Ning's life or death. What they value more is the 'mind power method'. Even the mind power method of Hou Yi's archery skills is useful to them.  Even if they don't use bows and arrows, they can still understand things by analogy, which makes them understand the power of the mind more thoroughly.

    As for Ji Ning?  As long as he can search for souls, he will naturally kill Ji Ning!  They would not let Ji Ning go back. If Ji Ning returned to the Three Realms and let the top beings in the Three Realms know that the Broken Angle World had obtained the mind power method, they would probably provoke a certain top being to take action personally.

    They survived the catastrophe by luck, and they are very aware of the strength of the three realms. They must know that the entire ancient ruins are losers!  A single Broken Angle World would easily be destroyed by the top beings in the Three Realms, so as long as they obtained the mental power method, they would not be able to let Ji Ning go back alive.

    "There is no other way."

    "Only let our generation of children fight against this human race. Fight again and again, carefully observe with our thoughts His current mental control is still very poor, we can completely sense the fluctuations of his mental power, and fight in person again and again,  Observe hundreds of times and thousands of times. I believe that over time, you will be able to discover some of the mysteries of mental power and deduce the method of mental power."

    "This is the only stupid way."

    The three queens made a decision.

    Really strong people generally have such methods, and can deduce many mysteries from their external performance.  For example, some great magical powers such as "Wings of Garuda" and so on, other powerful people can also deduce similar magical powers of flying after watching them many times in person. They may be worse than "Wings of Garuda", but they can also  Reached some levels.

    This is what the three empresses want to do!

    ¡­¡­

    "There is no need to capture this alien, let him have hope. One of you can fight him one by one, and let him rest when his power is exhausted. When he has rested, continue fighting him. This  A battle can last as long as it takes, no matter how long it takes." The Queen Mother's order was issued.

    This has puzzled the general and many generations of purple-cloaked warriors.

    "You can capture it, so why not capture it?"

    Do you want to fight him one-on-one alone?

    But they did not dare to disobey the Queen Mother, nor could they. Loyalty to the Queen Mother came from their blood. They would not hesitate to commit suicide even if the Queen Mother ordered them to commit suicide.

    "Come on, Bronze Tutor," the general ordered.

    "Yes." Immediately, a purple-cloaked warrior flew out and went straight towards Ning.

    Ji Ning's divine power had only recovered to one-tenth, but he had been carefully watching the mighty army in the distance. When he saw the purple cloaked warrior approaching, he naturally fought against it.

    When Ji Ning was in the Realm of Nirvana and was besieged by the legions of the Broken Horn World, and challenged him one after another, and began a long career of fighting in the void, his Taoist companion 'Yu Wei' who was far away in the Three Realms arrived.  The most dangerous moment.

    The world of chirping birds and fragrant flowers is now filled with swirling thunder and lightning clouds.

    ¡°??!  "

    Another thunder and lightning descended from the swirling clouds high in the sky.

    "Ang~~~" Yu Wei stood there and looked up at the sky. There were white phoenixes and fiery red phoenixes around her. A total of ninety-nine phoenixes surrounded her, frantically resisting the thunder and lightning above.  With this bombardment, almost all the ninety-nine phoenixes collapsed, leaving only one white phoenix beside her.

    The thunder and lightning in the sky finally stopped completely.

    The peerless swordsman Lu Zu, who was watching from the top of the mountain opposite, nodded slightly: "The Seven-Nine Thunder Tribulation is pretty much what I guessed. My disciple, a Qi Refining Flow, even a reincarnated immortal encountering the Seven-Nine Thunder Tribulation is a bit exaggerated.  . It seems that my disciple is indeed hiding something."

    "The inner demon tribulation has begun."

    "I'm afraid that for my disciple, the most dangerous thing is this inner demon calamity." Lu Zu said secretly.

    Yu Wei was a real Shura existence in her previous life, and was extremely powerful. In her previous life, she was already on par with Immortal Beixing.  In this life, under the guidance of Lu Zu, the realm will be higher.  Even with the use of forbidden techniques, he has survived seven or nine thunder tribulations.

    But the inner demon calamity is strange and unpredictable.

    "She experienced misery in her previous life and transformed into Shura." Lu Zu thought, "And there is a big secret hidden in her heart. She won't even tell me or anyone. The deeper the secret is, the more terrifying the inner demon tribulation will be.  . She failed to overcome the tribulation in her previous life, and I don¡¯t know what will happen in this life."

    Time passes day by day.

    Six days, seven days, eight daysfifteen days, sixteen days

    Yu Wei is still sitting there, her inner demon tribulation lasts for an extra long time

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 16 Return to Daxia

    The inner demon tribulation lasted for an exceptionally long time, but Lu Zu, who was on the top of the mountain opposite, just watched silently and remained calm.

    Suddenly

    There was a sound between heaven and earth. It was a sound that represented heaven and earth. It was so mysterious that it made people intoxicated.  While the 'immortal music' was playing, pieces of colorful auspicious clouds also appeared in the sky, and at the same time, pieces of golden lotus emerged from the earth. In the center of the sky and the earth was the girl in black sitting cross-legged.

    Yu Wei has opened her eyes, with deep love in her eyes and a smile on her lips.

    The turbulent power of heaven and earth gathered around her, and her body exuded the spirit of fairy spirit.

    "Auspicious clouds descend from the sky, and golden lotuses surge from the earth." Lu Zu smiled and clapped his hands gently in the distance, "I will not be immune to three disasters and nine tribulations from now on, what a heavenly being, what a heavenly being!"

    Yu Wei flew directly to Lu Zu from a distance.

    "Good." Lu Zu was very satisfied. "This catastrophe is the greatest catastrophe in cultivating immortality. If you survive it, you will reach heaven in one step. From now on, you can live as long as heaven." Although the disasters of heaven and earth will not come again, the life span is truly endless.  .  But if you are killed by other powerful immortal cultivators, gods and demons, there is nothing you can do about it.

    Even the True God Taoist ancestors, and even Pangu, also fell.

    "Without the guidance of the master, the disciple will not be able to survive this catastrophe." Yu Wei knelt down and kowtowed respectfully to thank her. She was strong in her previous life, but that level of strength could not even resist the six or nine thunder tribulations, let alone  It is said that the Seven-Nine Thunder Tribulation has occurred.  Over the years following Lu Zu, her progress has indeed been astonishing.

    Lu Zu nodded lightly, and after Yu Wei got up, Lu Zu said: "Yu Wei."

    Yu Wei was startled, Lu Zu rarely called her by name directly.

    "There is something I have been hiding from you so as not to affect your ability to survive the catastrophe. Now is the time to tell you." Lu Zu said.

    "Master, what's the matter?" Yu Weilian asked, but she felt something bad in her heart. In order not to affect the tribulation?  Her Taoist heart is so strong. What could make Lu Zu worried about affecting her ability to survive the catastrophe? This must be a major event, and it is a major event that really affects her heart.

    "But my junior brother Ji Ning?" Yu Wei looked at Lu Zu. Her parents died early, and the only thing she cared about the most was her Taoist companion Ji Ning.

    "Yes, it's Ji Ning." Lu Zu nodded.

    Yu Wei¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Lu Zu continued: "Just when you were preparing to overcome the tribulation, Emperor Xia of your Daxia world told me the news that Ji Ning fought against the nine immortals of the Shaoyan clan in the Chenyu Mountains. That battle involved a lot.  They even released some gods and demons who had been imprisoned for endless years, but the main battle was between Ji Ning and the Shaoyan Celestial Immortals. The Shaoyan Clan lost two great Celestial Immortals, namely the Jinzhong Celestial Immortal and the Huoba Celestial Immortal. Ji Ning  With the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills protecting his body, the Shaoyan clan couldn't kill him, so he used tricks to make Ji Ning accidentally kill tens of billions of mortals."

    Yu Wei¡¯s face turned pale instantly!

    She didn't care to be shocked that Shaoyan clan had nine great immortals, she didn't care to be shocked that Ji Ning had killed two immortals, or she was shocked that Ji Ning had eighty-nine mystical skills to protect his body. The only thing that was echoing in her mind now was 'accidental killing of tens of billions of mortals'  This sentence?

    "Accidentally killing tens of billions of mortals?" Yu Wei muttered to herself.

    ¡°The way of heaven is ruthless.

    It has its own judgment of sins and merits. Even if it is a manslaughter, it still needs to bear enough sins. The sin of killing so many mortals is terrifying to think about.

    "The sins are overwhelming and the fire of karma has descended." Lu Zu continued, "The ancestor of Shaoyan, Immortal Du Chou, used the innate spiritual treasure 'Suppression Tower' to send Ji Ning, who was ridden with karma and fire, directly out of the Great Xia world and sent him to a certain place.  Dangerous Jedi. It has been seven days now, and Ji Ning has managed to withstand the fire of karma, but he has never been able to return to the world of Daxia. He must have been trapped in a dangerous Jedi and unable to return to Daxia."

    Yu Wei¡¯s heart was filled with ups and downs.

    She was relieved to hear that Ji Ning had overcome her karma, but she was nervous again when she heard that Ji Ning had not returned.

    "Master, do you have any idea?" Yu Wei asked continuously.

    "There is no way." Lu Zu shook his head, "The Realm Tower is an innate spiritual treasure with unpredictable power. It can be sent to the endless void outside the Three Realms. And there are many Jedi in the endless void outside the Three Realms. Many Jedi  They are all unable to use the Great Teleport, and there are even some places where I could die if I fell into them. Ji Ning cannot go back now, so he must be trapped somewhere. The longer the time goes by, the more dangerous he will be, and he may die when he does.  ¡±

    Yu Wei¡¯s body trembled.

    "I can't help it, and you can't help it either." Lu Zu shook his head, "Only the True God Dao Ancestor dares to venture into some Jedi places in the endless void. But some Jedi areas are too vast. Even if the Dao Ancestor goes to explore them in person, some  It would take tens of thousands of years and millions of years to explore the Jedi to find out everything.¡±

    &nbsp; Like the Domain of Annihilation in the ancient ruin world, it surrounds the entire ancient ruins. It would indeed take an extremely long time for Taozu to check it all.

    "That, that" Yu Wei found it difficult to accept.

    "Wait." Lu Zudao said, "Ji Ning has mastered the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques. His master must be the Dao Ancestor. Only the Dao Ancestor can have a glimmer of hope to find Ji Ning in the endless void. I don't know how long it will take. I hope that his master will  He can live until we find him.¡±

    Yu Wei bit her lip.

    "What are you going to do now?" Lu Zu looked at Yu Wei.

    "I want to go back to Daxia." Yu Wei said softly.

    "Yeah." Lu Zu nodded slightly.

    In the world of Daxia, dark clouds are rolling over Anchan City, the wind is howling, thunder and lightning are swimming in the dark clouds, sometimes striking downwards, there are constant rumblings, and there are heavy rains.

    Amidst the thunder and lightning, a girl in black tore through the void and appeared above Anchan City.

    "Junior brother, I'm back, but why are you not here?" The girl in black looked at Anchan City below, but felt a wave of heartache. Her heart was frozen in her previous life. After her parents died in this life, she was even more worried.  She has become cold, and Ji Ning is the only real concern in her heart. For Ji Ning, she is willing to do anything, even to destroy the world, she will not hesitate.

    Even in the previous "Heart Demon Tribulation" in the previous heavenly tribulation, Yu Wei relied on her feelings and concern for Ji Ning to survive the long Heart Demon Tribulation, which also made her feelings for Ji Ning deeper in her heart.  During the tribulation, she and Ji Ning had been together for three thousand years.

    "Huh."

    Yu Wei flew downwards, flew into Anchan City, and flew into the Black and White Academy.

    Her mind swept across the Black and White Academy.

    Bang~~~

    Collided with another mind.

    Wow.

    Immortal Diancai instantly appeared in the sky above his cave. When he looked up, he saw the girl in black flying from a distance. He couldn't help but said in surprise: "Yu Wei, have you survived the catastrophe?" Immortal Diancai couldn't believe it either.  , he would not be surprised if Ji Ning survived the catastrophe, but Yu Wei actually survived the catastrophe.

    Yu Wei's original Immortal Fate Conference failed in the Mingyue Landscape Picture. Her talent was not comparable to Ji Ning's. It had only been a few decades and Ji Ning had not survived the tribulation. How could she have survived the heavenly tribulation?  ?  Could it be that the power of Yu Wei's Heavenly Tribulation was very weak, and Lu Zu's guidance of disciples was very good, so Yu Wei succeeded in overcoming the calamity?

    "Yeah." Yu Wei nodded lightly.

    Immortal Diancai nodded excitedly: "Okay, now is the time of turmoil. Our Black and White Academy has another heavenly immortal. It's great, great." Suddenly, Immortal Diancai thought of Ji Ning. He thought of Ji Ning.  He and Yu Wei had become Taoist couples, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and he even hesitated a little.

    Should I say it?

    "Uncle, the talented master." Yu Wei said.

    "You don't need to call me uncle." Immortal Diancai said immediately. With Yu Wei's current strength, the two of them should be considered equals. After all, it is meaningless to count the age of immortal cultivators. For example, when Yu Wei awakens in her previous life, counting her previous lives, she is probably older than Immortal Diancai.  Much.

    "You are Ji Ning's master, so I will naturally call you uncle." Yu Wei said, "Are you going to tell me about Ji Ning?"

    The Immortal Diancai was startled: "You, you know?"

    "My master told me before I returned to the Daxia world," Yu Wei said.

    "Does Lu Zu have any idea?" Immortal Lian, the most talented person in the palace, asked anxiously, "Does he know where Ji Ning has been exiled to?"

    "I don't know." Yu Wei shook her head.

    "What about us now?" Immortal Dian Cai has been worrying about Ji Ning's affairs.

    "Wait." Yu Wei said.

    The Immortal Diancai thought of something, and even asked: "Ji Ning killed the two immortals of the Shaoyan clan, and the Shaoyan clan was furious. Although Ji Ning was exiled, they have not given up yet! All the children of the Ji family who dare to leave Yanshan will be killed."  You were killed by the Shaoyan clan. You are Ji Ning's Taoist companion. Once they know that you are back, I'm afraid they will also attack you. You have just become an immortal now, so it is not appropriate to have a head-on confrontation with the Shaoyan clan."

    "Are you going to attack me?" A cold murderous intent flashed across Yu Wei's eyes.

    The realm of silence in the ancient ruined world.

    Ji Ning flew away, then stood still. He looked around and suddenly laughed. His laughter was full of arrogance, but there was a trace of reluctance and apology in his eyes. It was reluctance and apology to the people he cared about.  .

    "I can't accompany you anymore." Ji Ning said silently in his heart. His divine power had been completely exhausted.

    The purple-cloaked warrior who had fought with Ji Ning in the distance retreated.

    Those purple cloaks and hornsThe soldiers all started talking.

    "Bronze Toby has passed, let me go next time."

    "Let me do it next time."

    "Why you?"

    "It's rare to encounter a powerful alien who can't be beaten to death. This is the best opportunity to train. Take your time and don't rush." ??The golden cloaked general said, "That alien seems to be dying. Let him rest and wait until he recovers."  .You challenge him one by one. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, you all have a chance.¡±

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    I originally thought I was going to die, how could I recover?

    "The warriors of the Broken Horn World are really warlike. Are they treating me as a target?" Ji Ning was confused.

    The general and the many purple-cloaked warriors were helpless.

    Warlike?

    They are warlike, but based on their nature, they will kill the enemy directly, how can they delay it like this.  But this was the Queen Mother's order, and even the Queen Mother's thoughts came to them, asking them to fight Ji Ning one by one.  How dare they violate it.

    "Whatever, it's only a day if you can survive." Ji Ning immediately stood in the void, and at the same time remotely sensed the two huge stars, the lunar star and the sun star, in the depths of the endless void, directly absorbing the power and converting it into divine power.

    In the Shui Mansion, Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, was sitting cross-legged, but the big yellow-haired bear appeared and said: "Ji Ning, Ji Ning."

    "Senior Big Bear." Ji Ning, in black robe, looked at the yellow-haired Big Bear.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 17: The Seventeenth Layer of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming

    "What happened just now?" The big yellow-haired bear asked continuously, "I obviously think that you have reached a limit and you are no longer able to defeat the guy in the purple cloak. Why do you suddenly do it again?"

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, understood what Big Bear wanted to ask and did not hide it from Big Bear. After all, there are still some people in the Three Realms who can use their mental power. He immediately said: "Senior Big Bear, my divine power was about to be exhausted before, and I felt that there was no hope of survival, so I was desperate.  I used all my strength to display my strongest swordsmanship, but the power of the swordsmanship was beyond my expectation. Only then did I realize that my mental energy was also consumed along with my swordsmanship."

    "Mind power?" The big yellow-haired bear was surprised, "Can you exert your mind power through your sword fingers?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "This, this, this" The big yellow-haired bear couldn't believe it either.

    In fact, the big yellow-haired bear doesn¡¯t know as much about mental power as Ji Ning. Ji Ning has learned "Hou Yi¡¯s Archery" and even read some common sense books on the Three Realms in Fangcun Mountain.  The big yellow-haired bear only knew about it when he followed Taoist Sanshou.

    "You, you can also use your mental power on the sword finger. You haven't overcome the tribulation yet, right?" The big yellow-haired bear was still very shocked. He is famous for controlling the mental power in the three realms. Who is not some terrifying existence? They are usually the true gods and Taoist ancestors.  , even if they are second-rate, they are usually gods and true immortals.

    "This has nothing to do with overcoming the tribulation or not." Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe shook his head and said, "This has something to do with the realm of mental power. According to the classification of the great god Hou Yi, the mental power is divided into five realms. This time the Karma Fire comes and the experience in the Realm of Nirvana  , on the contrary, it allowed me to reach the third level of domination in terms of mental power. In addition, during the more than half a year of wandering in the Realm of Nirvana, I almost spent all my time practicing Hou Yi's archery, and my control of mental power became more perfect. Maybe because of Hou Yi  Only if I have a solid foundation in archery and my mental strength reaches the third level can I use it by chance."

    "The third realm?" The yellow-haired bear didn't understand. He didn't know the five levels of mental power divided by Hou Yi.

    "But so what?" Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe shook his head and said, "Even if I know how to use my mind on my fingers, I have never overcome the tribulation. Facing this world with broken corners in the ancient ruins, I am no match for it. More  Don¡¯t talk about escaping from the Realm of Nirvana.¡±

    "Don't be discouraged." The big yellow-haired bear said, "You can figure out how to use your mind on the sword finger, which can be considered a gain."

    "I'm not discouraged." Ji Ning, in black robe, was very calm.

    "By the way, the mighty army from the Broken Horn World came and was completely capable of capturing you. Why didn't they take action and let you recover instead?" The big yellow-haired bear asked doubtfully.

    Ji Ning, in black robe, shook his head: "I don't know about that. It sounds like they are treating me as a target. Maybe there are other reasons. Who cares, as long as I can avoid death, I will naturally live The longer it takes, Master, he will  It becomes more and more likely to find me. Of course I have to seize this glimmer of hope."

    "Yeah." The big yellow-haired bear also nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    In the misty and empty space of Shuifu.

    The big yellow-haired bear came back here again and saw the seven powerful men.

    "How is it?" the enchanting woman in black armor asked.

    "Ji Ning said that the reason why the Broken Angle World army did not kill him or capture him was to trap him. It seems that they used him as a target to sharpen some powerful warriors in the Broken Angle World." The yellow-haired bear said, "But for this reason  There is indeed no need to go into details, no matter what, Ji Ning is not in danger of life and death now, and you don¡¯t need to be exposed. We wait slowly, and the longer the delay is, the better. If Patriarch Bodhi can find Ji Ning, then everything will be fine."

    The seven gods and demons all nodded in agreement.

    "There is another important thing. Ji Ning said that he figured out how to use his mind on his fingers." Huangmao Xionglian said, "So his strength has greatly increased."

    "Have you figured out how to use your mind?"

    The seven gods and demons exclaimed at the same time.

    The red-haired man was even more unbelievable: "He, hethis is mental power, mental power! How could he realize"

    "Ji Ning has practiced Houyi's archery and has a set of mental skills. It must have touched him, and his mental power has reached the third level." The yellow-haired bear said, "He said what the third level of mental power was, and what he said about the future.  Yi divided them into five levels, but I don¡¯t understand them.¡±

    "The third level?"

    "What a monster."

    "It's just"

    These seven people were all confused. The yellow-haired bear did not need to participate in the war when he was in the ancient Pangu world. However, the seven of them followed Taoist Sanshou and really needed to fight each other. Naturally, they knew the information of many powerful people in the Three Realms.  Only those who know themselves and their enemies can live longer. Of course they know the divisions of the five levels of mental power, and they know that the third level is considered a very high level in the ancient Pangu world.

    &nbsp; "As expected of the human race." The child among the seven figures sighed, "The human race's understanding is truly the best among all races! I don't know how the Nuwa Empress created such an intelligent race back then. Compared with the human race,  The understanding of our gods and demons is almost non-existent.¡±

    "The human race has grown up from a humble age, but it has become the master of the ancient Pangu world. Even the existences at the Dao Ancestor level are born in the human race the most! Even the power of the human race is equal to that of all other races combined. Our young master  He is even more of a peerless monster in the human race, incomparable, incomparable." The old man also sighed.

    They are all real gods and demons. The youngest among them was born when the ancient Pangu world was just born.

    How long do they live?

    They watched helplessly as the human race grew stronger. The human race was very weak when it was first born. I am afraid that any powerful god or demon could destroy the entire human race.  However, the human race was created by the Empress Nuwa. After Pangu died, Nuwa was the strongest in ancient times. Naturally, no one destroyed the human race for no reason. The human race multiplied quickly, had strong understanding, and grew quickly. Heavenly Immortals, Pure Yang True Immortals, and even great  Luo Daozu continued to be born, and the status of the human race became higher and higher. In the end, the human race alone was even worthy of all other races!  Even some chaos gods and demons must recognize the status of the human race.

    Anyone who dared to deal with the human race would have been killed by the mighty ones of the human race!

    "As expected of our young master, the inheritor of the God King." The young man who looked very friendly said with emotion, "Unexpectedly, he was able to understand the method of using mental power before going through the tribulation. Combined with the star-catching hand, I'm afraid our  The young master will be almost the strongest among the returning gods and demons, even incomparably close to the gods!"

    "It's not enough now, but the young master is indeed expected to be very close to the gods." Snow Scorpion also nodded.

    The difference between the gods and the returning gods and demons is of course very big.

    But how many gods have such heaven-defying magical powers as the ¡®Star Picker¡¯?

    How many people have the power to control them?

    These two points alone make up for a big gap, but even so, it is only said that it is expected to be "incomparably close to the gods", and I dare not say that it will reach the level of gods.  Because once gods and demons transcend tribulations and become gods, their bodies alone will undergo earth-shaking changes, and their divine power will also undergo a huge leap. The gap between their bodies and their powers is too big!  The magical power of the Star Reaching Hand alone cannot make up for this gap at all, even if it is coupled with mysterious mental power, it is difficult to say.

    not to mention¡­¡­

    The gods are also extremely high in the realm of Tao.

    Therefore, from ancient times to the present, no one has ever been able to truly reach the level of a god.  Of course, Ji Ning has never been so evil since ancient times. First of all, only one person can master the Star Picker, and the other Taoist Sanshou is dead.  Although there are some people who know how to use their mental power, there are very few who know it at the level of returning to the void of gods and demons.  After all, Ji Ning also obtained "Hou Yi's Archery" first, and then experienced many difficulties such as the coming of karma to reach the third level of mental strength, and finally realized it.

    Being able to use the ¡®Star Reaching Hand¡¯ and ¡®Use Mind Power¡¯ in one body, Ji Ning can be considered a true evildoer.

    Therefore, even the seven gods and demons who have been alive since the creation of the world by Pangu lamented that Ji Ning will be "incomparably close" to the gods.

    "What is this alien doing?"

    "It seems like he is practicing."

    The general and the 801 purple-cloaked warriors were looking at the human youth in the distance. At this moment, two miniature stars were suspended above Ji Ning's head. They were a miniature sun star and a lunar star. On the sun star  Flames surrounded it, golden crows flew, and osmanthus trees grew on the lunar star. Even the sun star and lunar star appeared in every detail, as if the two real supreme stars had shrunk countless times.

    The divine power continues to recover.

    Ji Ning practiced very calmly.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    When his divine power was fully restored, Ji Ning returned to his peak condition.

    "Wow." Ji Ning opened his eyes and glanced at the warriors of the Broken Horn World.

    "He stopped and seems to have recovered." The general smiled and nodded, "Beilong Nie, come on."

    "Yes." A purple-cloaked warrior's eyes burned with fighting spirit, and his slender tongue stretched out in excitement to make a swishing sound, "Young alien boy, I will not be as useless as Tongtuo and the others. Hahaha" Harsh  The laughter was still ringing, and a black light had already crossed the sky and arrived in front of Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    A series of battles.

    Every time, a purple-cloaked warrior fought against Ji Ning alone. Some of them couldn't match Ji Ning in pure attack, but they still had advantages in speed and other aspects, and they could compete with each other.  There are also some extremely outstanding warriors among the purple cloaked warriors, who even suppress Ning in every aspect.

    Every time Ji Ning fought to the deathThe energy is exhausted, and then I give up and practice with peace of mind to recover the Nine Heavens of Chiming!  The aliens also allowed Ji Ning to recover.

    Fight!  Practice!

    Fight!  Practice!

    The aliens alternated one by one, crazily squeezing Ji Ning's potential, while the three empresses sensed the fluctuations in mental power through repeated battles, and worked hard to deduce the mental power method.

    Time passes, and twelve years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    During the battle, Ji Ning forgot about the passage of time. In the past twelve years, he was completely immersed in the use of mental power. Every battle was a training. He kept trying, and the use of his mental power on his fingers became more and more sophisticated. Now Ji Ning  Even a single sword point consumes about one-thirtieth of the mental effort, which is already very amazing, but it is obviously not perfect yet.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Two miniature stars, the Lunar Star and the Sun Star, were suspended above Ji Ning's head.

    A large amount of divine power is being transformed within the body.  Over the past twelve years, Ji Ning's divine power has continued to grow, becoming stronger and more complete. Until today it has truly reached the peak of the sixteenth level of the Nine Heavens Chart of Scarlet Brightness.

    "Boom!"

    The divine power finally began to transform.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 18: Eighteen Years of Storms

    Ji Ning's breakthrough to the 17th level of the Nine Heavens Map of Scarlet Brightness didn't make much noise. Even the senior officials of the First Army of the Duanjiao World Frontier Army didn't realize that Ji Ning had broken through. This was the case with the Nine Heavens Map of Scarlet Brightness.  Only when large levels are crossed will the sun star and lunar star drop real water and real fire. Breakthroughs at small levels will cause very little movement.

    "Wow~~" The more pure Chiming divine power seemed to turn into countless streams, flowing in the divine body, making the divine body become more powerful.

    The seventeenth level!

    This is the ultimate level before I can overcome the tribulation. If I dare to advance to the 18th level, then the catastrophe may come at any time.  Although Ji Ning is more confident now that he has mastered the power of his mind, he is still plagued by karma and has committed great sins.  The power of the catastrophe may be even more astonishing.  If he could escape from the Realm of Annihilation alive, Ji Ning could not imagine what it would be like for him to survive the tribulation in the future.

    "He is the only descendant of the Star Reacher, he is also a disciple of Patriarch Bodhi, he is refining the body of gods and demons to overcome tribulations, and he is still haunted by karma." Ji Ning couldn't imagine it.

    Generally, gods and demons transcend tribulations, and the ninety-nine thunder tribulations are common.  Once you get through it, you will be like a god!

    I am not an ordinary god or demon.

    "I heard that some of the heaven-defying ones in the Qi Refining Flow will also encounter the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation when they transcend tribulations." Ji Ning thought, "And I am a god and demon refining the body. My heavenly tribulation" What is the power of the heavenly tribulation involved?  What factors are not yet fully understood.  But there are still many precedents to follow. For example, Lu Dongbin used the Qi Refining Current to overcome the tribulation, which was the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation.

    For ordinary gods and demons, the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation is very common.

    There are also some heaven-defying ones, like some gods and demons in the Three Realms who were truly born from the essence of heaven and earth. Their origins and qualifications are too evil, and their journey through the heavenly tribulation is not an ordinary one. Ji Ning now has a feeling I am afraid that he  They will be like those peerless gods and demons who are born from the essence of heaven and earth.

    "Whatever, there are so many opponents now. There is no need for me to think about it. I can't waste it." Ji Ning opened his eyes and stopped practicing.

    "It seems that he has recovered. It's my turn this time." A burly purple-cloaked warrior with curved horns laughed, holding four long-handled sledgehammers, stepping into the void and heading directly towards Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Although he was in a desperate situation, since there was no way to escape, Ji Ning no longer thought about it. He devoted himself wholeheartedly to the battle. As he became more experienced in the operation of his mind, Ji Ning's strength also continued to improve. His sword  The more effort you put into using your finger pricks, the greater the power will naturally be.  It also made those purple-cloaked warriors a little miserable.

    Starting from the twelfth year, that is, after Ji Ning broke through to the seventeenth level, nearly half of the purple cloaked warriors were at a disadvantage against Ji Ning.

    As the use of mental power became more and more powerful, the purple-cloaked warriors were suppressed by Ji Ning one by one. However, the difference in strength was not too big and they could completely save their lives.

    By the fifteenth year, Ji Ning was confident that he would kill several of the opponents he restrained during the fight, but Ji Ning did not kill them because he was worried that if he killed the purple cloaked warrior and caused the opponent to become furious, the gain would outweigh the loss.  The most important thing for him now is to delay time, preferably for decades or even hundreds of years. The longer it takes, the greater the chance that Master Bodhi will find him.

    In the sixteenth year, Ji Ning could use one twentieth of his mental energy to move his sword finger. This was an all-out state. Ji Ning could only use one hand. He couldn't use six hands at the same time.  to such a state.

    In the seventeenth year, he reached a level where one move consumes one-sixteenth of his mental energy.

    In the eighteenth year, one move can consume one-fifteenth of the mental effort!  At this time, the use of mental energy has been perfected, and there is no leakage and consumption of mental energy. Ji Ning also feels that there is nowhere to improve.  Although the mental energy consumption is inferior to that of "Hou Yi's Archery", after all, there is still a difference between close combat and archery.

    In addition to gradually mastering the use of mental power, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has also become more and more powerful.

    In the Realm of Nirvana, there is no influence of Tao, but it allows Ji Ning to feel the swordsmanship more purely, allowing him to faintly touch the true essence of the sword.

    Ji Ning has been fighting in the Realm of Annihilation. His life is very peaceful, but in the distant Three Realms, the world of Daxia is no longer so peaceful.

    An Chan City, Black and White Academy.

    Night.

    On a mountain peak in the Black and White Academy, a girl in black clothes and a man in black hair and black robes sat down apart, both drinking and meditating silently.

    "The Wujian Sect is becoming more and more unscrupulous." There was anger in the eyes of the Immortal Diancai, and he shook his head and sighed, "But they are indeed powerful. They can actually cause the Anchan Beishan Clan to be divided internally and make so many high-level officials of the Anchan Beishan Clan want to  I want to take refuge in the Wujian Sect. Fortunately, Senior Tonghe killed him in anger."

    Just an hour ago today, Tonghe Tianxian took action in anger and killedAnchan Beishan's high-level people at the level of returning to virtual reality killed more than half of them!  All those who disobey will die!

    "Senior Tonghe took action, and the Wujian sect issued an ultimatum. If you don't surrender, you will become a mortal enemy." The Immortal Diancai looked at Yu Wei, "Yu Wei, what do you think we should do?"

    "What's the use of talking about it? What Wujian Sect really cares about is Senior Tonghe. It is said that Senior Tonghe has a strength that is almost comparable to that of Chunyang True Immortal." Yu Wei said, "Because of this, Wujian Sect will install it in me."  Chanjun has spent so much effort just to win over Senior Tonghe."

    "The Wujian Sect has spent a lot of effort on us. Although other counties are also in chaos, they are not like our Anchan County. However, senior Tonghe is really determined. The Beishan clan is divided internally, and nearly half of them want to join the Wujian Sect. Lian Tuo  Shan Tianxian was captured alive by the Wujian Sect. He didn't hesitate to kill half of them and returned to the void. He didn't care about Tuoshan's life and death, and just stood on the side of Emperor Xia." The emperor also sighed, "Now the Wujian Sect has issued an ultimatum, An  Chan County is about to face a disaster."

    Thinking of the disaster, the talented immortal thought of Ji Ning.

    That disciple who can often create miracles.

    That peerless disciple who was able to reach the lair of the Shaoyan clan, behead two great immortals, and have the ability to withstand the fire of karma.

    "I don't know how Ji Ning is doing now. It's been eighteen years and he still hasn't come back." The Immortal's eyes were filled with anxiety.

    "Eighteen years." Yu Wei looked at the bright moon in the night sky, but there was endless longing in her heart.

    Junior brother

    When will you come back?

    "It's better to come back later to avoid this disaster." The Immortal Diancai said with an angry look, "Wujian Sect is so unscrupulous. Senior Tonghe is still on Emperor Xia's side, but Emperor Xia doesn't come to help."

    "The whole Great Xia is in chaos, and he is asked to help everywhere, so what can he do?" Yu Wei sighed, "And how do you know, uncle, that Emperor Xia didn't secretly help?"

    ¡­¡­

    Only eighteen years.

    The situation in Daxia is already a hundred times worse than when Ji Ning was still there.

    When Ji Ning was still there, the whole of Daxia was peaceful despite some internal disputes among the counties.  But as Ji Ning killed the two great immortals of the Shaoyan clan, the whole world of Great Xia began to experience the fall of the immortals. Either the Wujian Sect took action, or Emperor Xia took revenge in anger.

    Various secret contests began!

    One by one, the immortals died!

    The princes of Daxia and the top sects also had some vendettas!

    Intensified, even Daxia¡¯s number one killer organization, ¡®Xueyunlou¡¯, finally revealed its true colors. It took action again and again to kill some hard-to-gnaw bones for the Wujian Sect!

    Nine years ago

    One of the Shaoyan clan's tribal lairs was in danger, and even the Sanxian who went to investigate died. Tuoshan Tianxian and Yu Wei went to check it out. It is reasonable for the two of them to join forces to escape, but who would have thought that the Wujianmen would drop a huge weapon this time?  At a price, Yu Wei managed to escape with the escape technique given by Lu Zu, but Tuoshan Tianxian was captured alive!

    It was too late for Tonghe Sword Immortal to know that Tuoshan Tianxian had been imprisoned in the ¡®Fifth World¡¯.

    The Tuoshan Celestial Immortal was captured alive this time, which really started the dispute between Wujianmen and Anchan County.

    "Everyone in the three realms thought that I was dead long ago, but He Wujianmen actually knew that I was still alive." Tonghe Sword Immortal also had a premonition that something was not good, Wujianmen was more difficult to deal with than he expected, and Wujianmen affected him from all aspects.  Tonghe Sword Immortal, tribe, territory, external forces and many other aspects.

    "But Tonghe Sword Immortal can have the great perseverance to completely live in seclusion for endless years. How can the Wujian Gate be easily deceived?"

    You seduce my favorite tribesmen?

    Tempting the Void-Returning Earth Immortal that I want to cultivate?

    Rebels, kill!

    The life and death of Tuoshan?  If you Wujianmen want to kill me, then kill me!

    The Tonghe Sword Immortals seemed to have no flaws. They fought against each other for nine years. During this period, there were several battles. Even Yu Wei and Diancai Immortal were in danger. At the same time, the news that Yu Wei became an immortal finally spread. Her strength  It is also recognized, but under the attack of Wujianmen, Yu Wei and Diancai Immortal were also rescued by Tonghe Sword Immortal!

    The strength of Tonghe is indeed strong.

    Only one person!

    The thirty-six Heavenly Immortals from the Wujian Sect who had been killed fled, which was a combat power that was close to that of a Pure Yang True Immortal.  Ever since Tonghe Sword Immortal truly showed his brilliance, even the Shaoyan clan no longer dared to come to Anchan County to cause trouble.  Although the reputation of the Poisonous Chou Immortal is not small, the Poisonous Chou Immortal is more cunning, difficult to deal with, and has many clones.  But the Absolute Sword Immortal ¡®Tonghe Sword Immortal¡¯ is truly amazing in his own combat power.

    The realm of annihilation.

    "Sword"?It turns out it can be so pure.  "Ji Ning was fighting a purple-cloaked warrior, and there was a faint silvery edge on the tip of his sword finger. Ji Ning's sword finger collided with the enemy's giant axe, but the opponent's huge ax was knocked into the air.  The ax flew away completely.

    The silvery edge in your fingers.

    This is another gain from Ji Ning¡¯s eighteen years of fighting in addition to his mental strength!

    The battles in these eighteen years were hundreds and thousands of times more than the battles Ji Ning had fought in the previous decades combined!  Because apart from recovering his divine power, he was also fighting, fighting again and again, countless battles!  Moreover, there is no Tao, not even the influence of 'Sword Dao'. Ji Ning does not need to consider how to attract more power of heaven and earth.

    He doesn¡¯t need to think about this, he just needs to follow his heart and use his ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ according to his fighting intuition.

    As a result, Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship became more and more pure.

    Directly pointing to the essence of swordsmanship!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 19

    The swordsmanship became more and more pure, until one day, a silvery-white edge appeared on the tip of Ji Ning's sword finger. This silvery-white edge would make the 'sword finger' sharper!  It's sharper and more penetrating than a real divine sword!

    In the water mansion.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, even asked the yellow-haired Big Bear: "Senior Big Bear, do you know what the sharp point on my fingertips is?"

    "You don't even know this?" Big Bear wondered, "You even know about mental strength, how come Oh, yes, I'm afraid Ancestor Bodhi is worried that you are too ambitious, so he hasn't told you yet."

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked.

    Da Xiong said directly: "For the Sword Immortal, it is not the real end after comprehending the 'Sword Way'. When the complete Sword Way is understood and then with the pursuit of the essence of the sword, when using the sword, the sword  The edge will naturally appear this kind of sharpness. This kind of sharpness is also called the 'power of the sword'. Generally, it is the power that the peerless swordsmen will gradually discover after they have fully understood the way of swordsmanship. Now that you have just touched it, you should  It¡¯s the most basic level of sword power.¡±

    "The power of the sword?" Ji Ning suddenly understood, "I understand. It was recorded in some books I read in Fangcun Mountain that after fully understanding the 'Tai Chi Dao', while pursuing the essence of Tai Chi, you will gradually possess a unique  The power of Tai Chi is also the power of Tai Chi! It seems that the power of my sword is similar to the power of Tai Chi."

    "Yes." Big Bear smiled and nodded.

    Ji Ning completely understood.

    The power of Tai Chi, the power of the sword These are generally powers that can only be gradually mastered after the Tao of Tai Chi and the Tao of the Sword are fully accomplished.  It is considered an additional addition, which will make the combat power stronger.

    ¡°When cultivating immortality, you are most afraid of aiming too high.¡± Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    Just like when you have just entered the Black and White Academy, the Yuanshen Taoists and Sanxian and Earthly Immortals in the Black and White Academy will not tell you that the Tao is also divided into "the way of heaven and the great road". You are afraid that if you aim too high, you will achieve nothing!  The same goes for Patriarch Bodhi. If he had told Ji Ning that he had the power of the sword early on, he might have been afraid that Ji Ning would have random thoughts when he realized the way of swordsmanship, which would affect the improvement of his swordsmanship.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully mastered the art of swordsmanship yet, yet I have a hint of sword power first.¡± Ji Ning sighed with a smile.

    "The battles in these ten years are infinitely greater than all the battles put together before you came to the Realm of Nirvana. The way of sword is the way of attack. If there is the way of heaven and the way of sword here I am afraid that these ten years  , your progress in swordsmanship will also be amazing." Big Bear said, "And there is no swordsmanship here, so you have not made any progress in swordsmanship, but it allows you to unintentionally pursue the essence of swordsmanship and master a trace of sword power, which is also an unexpected gain.  Right. You can explore the essence of swordsmanship, and I believe it will be of great help to your understanding of swordsmanship in the future."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    "You monster, you really are a monster."

    "No wonder Lu Dongbin has long thought that he is the embryo of a peerless sword immortal. Even Patriarch Bodhi also thinks that he is extremely talented in the path of sword immortal. He has not yet achieved great success in swordsmanship. Instead, he has mastered a trace of sword power. Obviously he has an incomparable knowledge of 'swords'  Excellent understanding.¡±

    In the ethereal space of Shuifu, when the big yellow-haired bear told them, the seven gods and demons also sighed in surprise.

    However, after all, the power of the sword is just at the most basic level, and its increase in strength is very limited. It is the 'mental power' that reaches the dominance level that really helps Ji Ning's strength.

    " However, the mastery of this slight sword power also proves Ji Ning's peerless talent on the road to sword immortality.

    "No matter how talented you are, it will only be useful if you escape from the Realm of Nirvana." The burly man with red skin all over his body sighed, "Now this Broken Horn World has never really forced the young master, but if we really fall out, then we  We must take action, and then we will have to deal with the master of Broken Horn World, and we don¡¯t know if we can defeat him.¡±

    "It depends on whether the owner of the Broken Horn World has reached the level of Tao Ancestor."

    "There is no threat if you are not at the level of Dao Ancestor."

    "But when we reach the level of Dao Ancestor, we may be dead."

    "But we have no choice but to retreat. Even if we don't save the young master, the master of Broken Horn World will eventually discover Zhaixing Mansion. After discovering Zhaixing Mansion, as long as he reaches the level of Dao Ancestor, he will definitely discover our world Then we will still be able to find it.  A battle.¡±

    ???????????? In nominal terms.

    Ji Ning has not survived the catastrophe and become a god. According to Taoist Sanshou's instructions, they should not even save Ji Ning, just let Ji Ning die and choose a successor.  It's a pity that now I'm stuck in the Realm of Annihilation and can't get out, let alone choosing the next successor.

    this day.

    Ji Ning fought dozens of times in a row, and then he stopped and looked like he was about to regain his divine power. In fact, Ji Ning still had half of his divine power. After all, he had reached the Nine Heavens of Chiming.At the seventh level, Ji Ning's divine power was much stronger. In order to be prepared, he would stop after consuming the remaining half every time.

    And the group of purple-cloaked warriors allowed Ji Ning to recover his divine power.

    at this moment¡­¡­

    In the darkness, three powerful ideas are colliding.

    "Since this human race started fighting with the first generation, his mastery of mental power has been constantly improving. The leakage of mental power has become less and less, and the fluctuations have become less and less obvious. And during this period of time, his mental power when fighting is even more  Without leaking it at all, although we vaguely sense the mental power, we cannot detect the fluctuations in the mental power, which is of no help to us in deducing the mental power method." There was a trace of unwillingness in the thoughts of the First Mother Queen.

    "Two sisters, what should we do now?" the third mother queen asked.

    "In this period of time, there have been tens of thousands of battles. We have also deduced some. My sister has gathered her mental strength and started to master it. This is also the credit of this human race." The second mother queen said, "But I and I  My sister has yet to gather her mental energy, let alone how to operate her mental energy."

    "Although I have gathered all my strength, I am still figuring out how to use it." The Third Mother Queen was also unwilling in her thoughts, "If he continues to leak all his strength, it will be fine if he fights for another hundred years."

    Hundreds and thousands of years are very short to them.

    It's a pity that Ji Ning only gave them eighteen years of 'happiness'. Now Ji Ning's mastery of mental power has been perfected. When performing sword skills, his mental power does not leak out at all. He knows that Ji Ning's sword skills contain mental power, but he just doesn't.  The law was deduced.  After all, the more leaks there are, the better the deductions can be made.

    "You can't be enchanted, and you would rather die than let us check the memory. Kill him." The second mother said.

    The third mother-empress objected: "Catch him alive first and imprison him in our bodies. We will torture him slowly and take our time. Maybe one day we can explore his memory."

    ¡°Catch him alive directly and imprison him in Third Sister¡¯s body first.¡± The First Mother Queen also agreed.

    "Okay." The Second Mother Queen agreed.

    So

    They gave the order.

    In the Domain of Annihilation, the golden-cloaked generals of the Broken Horn World and the eight hundred and one purple-cloaked warriors were chatting leisurely. Although they always felt that it was not in line with their nature to let the aliens live like this, they all really wanted to  Kill this alien directly.  But who dares to disobey the Queen Mother¡¯s orders?

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    ??The thoughts of the Mother Queen attached to the general and hundreds of purple-cloaked warriors of the first generation all conveyed the order.

    "Children, immediately capture this alien alive and send it to the temple."

    The eyes of the idle golden-cloaked general and the many purple-cloaked warriors suddenly lit up, and they all became excited.

    ? Okay.

    Finally, we have to take action. With the entire First Army here, the millions of cornered warriors have long been bored.

    "The Mother Queen has an order to capture the aliens alive and send them to the temple." The general's thoughts fluctuated directly and he passed the order to every purple cloaked warrior. After all, the only one who received the direct order from the Mother Queen was the first generation. There are still many purple cloaked warriors who don't know.  "This time, you don't need to interfere, I will do it myself."

    "Yes." No one violated it.

    Because the general has never taken action yet.

    And far away.

    Although Ji Ning was recovering his divine power, with two miniature stars floating above his head, and the power of the lunar sun and the power of the sun constantly transforming into divine power, Ji Ning was still very sensitive to the surroundings, but he did not feel that the general in the distance was about to take action, but  But the 'Yellow-haired Big Bear' immediately reminded him: "Jining, that foreign general is going to take action."

    "What." Ji Ning woke up and immediately opened his eyes.

    Candlelight burns in eyes.

    At a glance, he saw the golden-cloaked general coming towards him from thousands of miles away. This golden-cloaked general had always been the one that Ji Ning feared the most, but he was also the one who had never made a move. In the past, he had always watched from a distance.  And judging from the experience of the past eighteen years, as long as I am recovering my divine power, the other party will not take action.

    "General." Ji Ning directly conveyed the wave of consciousness, "After waiting for so many years, it seems that you are finally going to take action."

    "Fighting with you so many times has given us enough training for our warriors." The general walked over in the void. His appearance was no different from that of other cornered warriors, but his eyes were older and more distant, and his invisible  The pressure is even more terrifying, "Foreign race, you'd better give up resistance and still save your life."

    "You won't kill me?" Ji Ning asked.

    If you can avoid death, then try to delay as much time as possible.

    "Follow me back to the end of the worldRealm, I won't kill you.  "The general said.

    Ji Ning's heart trembled. Going to the Broken Horn World?  It should be noted that this void is only the void territory of the Broken Angle World, and the real territory of the Broken Angle World is in the ancient ruins. The Domain of Nirvana is relatively safer, and the ancient ruins are truly the enemy's base camp.  If you enter, the chance of escaping will be even lower. How could Ji Ning go?

    "Impossible." Ji Ning shook his head and just stared at the general.

    "Hehehehe" The general smiled, but four long whips appeared in his hands.

    Ji Ning, however, stared intently at his opponent, and wow, his head and six arms immediately appeared.

    "Your resistance is useless." The general was very calm. This was the confidence of absolute strength. Suddenly, his four arms waved at the same time, and he saw four black whips immediately crossing a distance of tens of thousands of feet, like four huge black whips.  The big snake arrived in front of Ji Ning almost instantly.

    Ji Ning's two hands were guarded in front of him, and the fingers of the other four hands became thousands of feet long, and he used sword skills to resist the attack.

    "Boom~~~" Although Ji Ning tried his best, he could perform four sword moves at the same time. Each move only contained one-thirtieth of his mental strength. He even clearly resisted the black whip, but the black whip  Shaking, it reached the top of Ji Ning's head.

    Although Ji Ning tried his best to resist.

    But the four black whips had completely entangled Ji Ning. If the purple-cloaked warrior was the ultimate immortal, the golden-cloaked general had already reached the level of a god.

    ¡­¡­

    In the ethereal space of Shuifu.

    "The golden cloaked general took action." The big yellow-haired bear looked solemn and sensed the outside world, "Ji Ning resisted, Ji Ning has been trapped by the whip."

    "Do it." The red-haired god among the seven gods and demons immediately ordered, "Kill the entire First Army."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 20 Seven Gods Appear

    The black whip bound Ji Ning completely in circles. Ji Ning gritted his teeth and tried his best to struggle, but he couldn't get away. This made Ji Ning angry but also a little sad.

    "I thought that after eighteen years of training, I would be extremely close to the gods. I didn't care about those purple-cloaked warriors who had reached the ultimate level of gods. Who would have thought that I would be captured by the opponent in just one round." Ji Ning  Bing Bing looked at the golden-cloaked general and the purple-cloaked warriors.

    "Haha, look at that foreign race, they are still unruly."

    "He thinks that if he can fight with us, he can defeat the general."

    "The general has already surpassed the heaven level and reached the true holy level. As a general of the first army, he is one of the best in the holy level. There is no way this alien race can resist."

    These purple-cloaked warriors were talking to each other.

    The holy level is equivalent to the level of gods in the three realms!

    In the Broken Horn World, he is also a very high-status being, and he is qualified to wear a golden cloak. Whether he is an elder in the Elder Hall or a general leading an army, he is usually at this level!  As a frontier soldier who often fights, and is the general of the First Army, he is the absolute God of War in the world of Broken Horns, and is worshiped and respected by countless fellow tribesmen!

    "Lie him up and take him back to the temple." The general ordered.

    "Yes." All the warriors in purple cloaks also responded. They looked at the bound Ji Ning with only disdain and pity. The long years have made the warriors of the Broken Horn World have absolute hatred for all foreign races.  Hostile.

    "Go back."

    "Our entire First Army is here, it's really boring." Countless cornered warriors were also happy. In the eighteenth year, these millions of cornered warriors were really boring.

    Boom~~~

    A golden ship flew in the distance.

    The general only held the long whip with one hand, and the long whip bound and dragged the human youth 'Ji Ning' in the distance. The general looked at Ji Ning and said: "You are pretty good, at least your swordsmanship is close to the holy level.  It¡¯s a pity you met me.¡±

    Ji Ning glanced at the general and ignored him.

    He himself also knows that with the seventeenth level of the Red Bright Nine Heavens Diagram and the fourth level of the Star Reaching Hand, coupled with the blessing of the mind of the master level and the assistance of the ¡®power of the sword¡¯, he should be able to reach the theoretical bottom line of the gods!  But for gods, they are generally much stronger than the bottom line. At least this golden cloaked general is very strong!

    Sudden¡ª¡ª

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Without any warning, seven figures appeared around Ji Ning. The violent and powerful aura made Ji Ning's face suddenly change, and he couldn't help but turn his head to look.  At a glance, among the seven figures with overwhelming auras, there is a bald old man with squinting eyes, a gentle young man, and an enchanting woman with snow-white eyebrows

    "Senior Hongxue?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Among the seven figures was a tall man with red hair and wearing golden armor. He was the red-haired god that Ji Ning knew!

    The auras of these seven figures are equally powerful, and they are all at the same level.

    "What!" The general who was binding Ji Ning with a long whip turned his head and saw the seven figures appearing, and his expression changed drastically, "Who are you!"

    Danger!

    The general felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. At the same time, he couldn't figure out why these seven powerful beings suddenly came to their void territory in the Broken Angle World.

    "Hahaha" The child wearing a collar among the seven figures that appeared around Ji Ning suddenly laughed. At the same time, his figure suddenly grew. In the blink of an eye, he was smaller than Ji Ning.  It became ten thousand feet high.  Tall and burly than those warriors from the Broken Horn World.

    The ten-thousand-foot-tall child laughed, and at the same time, golden light pillars suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    "Jin Yan Divine Light!"

    The child shouted loudly.

    At the same time, he glanced in all directions Wow~~~ I saw the beam of light emitted from his eyes, covering a hundred thousand miles in radius. Wherever he glanced, those curved-horned warriors and black-cloaked horned warriors all let out painful wails.  , each one is like a winter snowman melting in the sun, but the melting speed is much faster.

    "No."

    "It hurts."

    "What's this."

    The divine light from his eyes shrouded a hundred thousand miles, and wherever the divine light passed, those curved-horned warriors and black-cloaked horned warriors were powerless to resist and all melted to death.

    With just one glance, tens of thousands of horned warriors died

    "This, this, this" The general was stunned, and then ordered, "Quickly, set up a battle formation."

    &nbsp; "Yes." The eight hundred and one purple-cloaked warriors also immediately realized that they must take the lead in order to set up a powerful battle formation!  A small battle formation requires one black-cloaked angled warrior and ten ordinary angled warriors.  A medium-sized battle formation requires one purple-cloaked warrior, a hundred black-cloaked horned warriors, and a thousand ordinary horned warriors.

    The most powerful formation.

    We also need a general, a hundred commanders, ten thousand black cloaked warriors, and a hundred thousand horned warriors to unite!  Therefore, these purple-cloaked warriors must take the lead, otherwise a ragtag group of people will not be able to resist the terrifying divine light.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as the child takes action, his gaze scans a hundred thousand miles.

    "Want to leave?" The enchanting woman with snow-white eyebrows also turned into a white light, and then a huge snow-white scorpion appeared in the void. This snow-white scorpion was like a huge island, thousands of miles in size, but its face was  It has the face of a human woman, with strange snow-white eyebrows floating at the same time.

    This snow-white scorpion, which was thousands of miles long, rushed into the group of 801 purple cloaked warriors almost instantly.

    Snow-white eyebrows that were longer than the scorpion's tail fluttered, and one eyebrow turned into countless white threads, entangling the purple-cloaked warriors. Fortunately, the purple-cloaked warriors had fled in all directions. When the snow-white scorpion appeared, the distance between them was already relatively large.  , so I can escape part of it.

    There were 801 purple-cloaked warriors, more than 600 in an instant, and they were all entangled by those eyebrows!

    "Chi chi chi~~" The moment he was entangled, frost appeared on the purple cloaked warrior's body, and then it was like ice cubes shattered, cut and shattered by the white eyebrow hair, even the inner core of the body was shattered, each one  Death.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s slow to say.

    In fact, as soon as these seven figures appeared, the child and the enchanting woman in black armor took action, which was a devastating blow.  This made the general completely angry.

    "Aliens, damn it!"

    The general no longer cared about Ji Ning and turned into a stream of light, rushing towards the ten thousand feet tall child.

    The child looked down at the general and laughed.

    "Clang."

    The child held the collar and smashed it over.

    The long whip waved by the general's four arms also turned into a hundred thousand feet long, and wrapped around the collar crazily.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quite powerful.¡± The child tugged, but failed to pull it away.

    "snort."

    The red-haired god in golden armor looked at this scene, immediately snorted, and stabbed forward with a spear in his hand.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    As soon as the gun was fired, a huge whirlpool appeared in the void, and the core of the whirlpool was the tip of the gun.

    "Not good." The general immediately felt a huge crisis. He had a feeling that the red-haired guy was much more powerful than the childish and poisonous scorpion woman, and might even kill him.

    "Run away." The general had no intention of resisting anymore.

    The redhead alone made him feel irresistible, let alone six terrifying enemies beside him who were no weaker than him.

    "brush."

    Time seems to be out of order.

    The general was startled, then looked down at his chest. There was a huge spear point coming out of his chest, and his heart was completely broken.

    "I, I'm dead?" The general couldn't believe it.

    How did he know that Hongxue, the first general under Taoist Sanshou, was also famous in the ancient Pangu world, and was truly the top existence among the gods.

    "Red hair, how can you take action against this foreign bastard? We haven't even moved yet." The gentle young man said helplessly.

    "I'm going to have a good fight with him, and you'll kill him in one go." Zhidong said helplessly.

    Ji Ning stared at this scene blankly.

    sky.

    ¡°I was already in despair.

    These seven existences that suddenly appeared are too powerful. Is this the true strength of the gods?  It's not on the same level as the immortals at all. I'm afraid the immortals must form a large formation in hundreds or even thousands to resist.

    "Senior Hongxue." Ji Ning shouted.

    Hongxue glanced at Ji Ning and smiled.

    Because he has red hair, some of his close friends who are very familiar with him call him "Red Hair", but his name is Hongxue, and the marksmanship he created is also named "Hongxue".

    "Hurry up, now is not the time to play." Hongxue Tianshen said, "Kill them all as soon as possible, and we will find a way to leave this realm of annihilation."

    "good."

    &nbsp;   "Um."

    The leader of the seven of them is the Red Snow God.

    When Hongxue followed Taoist Sanshou, she was very steady, powerful and very convincing!

    ¡­¡­

    Broken Horn World, Elder Hall.

    "What."

    "Where did these aliens come from?"

    "impossible."

    The nine elders who were leisurely looking at the picture in the mirror were all shocked. The human race was easily captured alive by the general of the First Army. Who would have thought that the seven mysterious beings suddenly appeared and were killing their warriors with overwhelming strength, and the chain was broken.  The general of the First Army, who was ranked among the top in the world, was killed by the red-haired enemy in a single encounter.

    This made them angry, even frightened!

    Although they are elders and have the same holy level as the generals, they are more responsible for leading and managing the Broken Horn World. They fight relatively little. In a real life-and-death fight, they are probably not as good as the generals.

    ¡­¡­

    In the endless darkness, three thoughts collided.

    "What."

    "The gods and demons from the Three Realms are also here!"

    "Damn it."

    "That void has been sealed for a long time. They can't come directly. There is only one possibility. That is, the gods and demons in the three realms have always been in the space treasures that the human race carries with them. They have not taken action until we capture the human race alive.  , they couldn¡¯t help but take action.¡±

    "These seven gods and demons should all be at the level of gods. It's just that the red-haired god was a bit too strong. Even my child Haibu was killed instantly. Even in that great war, there were few such terrifying ones at the level of gods.  .¡±

    "We will take action personally to kill them."

    "Um."

    The three empresses all expressed endless murderous intent.

    There is also Chapter 3 today.

    Three years ago on August 8th, countless readers of Tomato formed a free group 'Red Alliance'. It has been three years since the establishment of the Red Alliance. On Saturday, August 10th, at 8pm YY Voice (Channel 5137)  ) There will be activities for the third anniversary of the Red Alliance, and Tomato will also have voice chats with everyone, making it very lively

    Today Tomato updates three chapters as a small celebration for the third anniversary. Hey, everyone should also vote for these monthly votes and recommendation votes as a gift.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 21 The Collision of Two Worlds

    In the Realm of Annihilation, millions of bent-angle warriors were fleeing in panic and despair.

    "Wherever the enemy with the collar looked, the soldiers would die. It was terrible."

    "The general was killed with one move."

    Completely collapsed.

    In just a short moment, more than 600 of the 800 commanders of the First Army died, and the general was killed. The Cornered Soldiers were unable to form a large battle formation, and naturally they had no intention of resisting at all.  Some were just panic-stricken, and they fled in all directions crazily.

    But at this moment, the same voice appeared in the hearts of each of their warriors. It was a voice originating from the deep source of their blood.

    "The Queen Mother is possessed!"

    "The Queen Mother is possessed!"

    "The Queen Mother is possessed!"

    The sound kept echoing, and the millions of horned warriors who had originally escaped stopped at the same time. The sound that appeared in their hearts was the one they had stored since the day they were born!  Every warrior in the world of Broken Hornis prepared to welcome the 'Possession of the Mother Queen' from the moment they are conceived. In other words, the ultimate purpose of their being conceived is to welcome the possession of the Mother Queen. This is also the reason why they are born.  The most terrifying means of foreign war in the world.

    "Mother Queen." All the millions of horned warriors raised their heads, their eyebrows were cracked, and a green light rose into the sky from their eyebrows.

    A million rays of light soared into the sky.

    For a time, a large area of ??the endless void turned into a green light area.

    "what happened?"

    The seven gods all looked at this scene in shock.

    "This" Ji Ning also felt something was wrong. The millions of cornered warriors who were fleeing in panic stopped unexpectedly. What on earth were they going to do?

    ¡­¡­

    The murmurs of millions of horned warriors sounded everywhere, and at the same time, their bodies began to disintegrate under the green light, as if they had become nutrients for the "green light".  For a moment, the green light became even brighter.

    It¡¯s just a moment.

    The millions of bent-horned warriors all disappeared, and there was only the endless green light in the void. There were countless murmurs faintly echoing in the green light, which were the murmurs of the bent-horned warriors.

    ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Mother.¡±¡­

    This is their most glorious moment.

    Their murmurs were filled with pride and admiration. They were willing to sacrifice everything for the Queen Mother, and when she was possessed by the Queen Mother, they would truly die.

    "Wow~~~" I saw the vast green light in the void automatically divided into three parts. These three huge green lights began to condense quickly and turned into three giant warriors. They had green armor and the same blood red color.  The curved horn looks very similar to an ordinary curved horn warrior.  But their size is as tall as a mountain range, and their aura is completely different. It is a chaotic but violent aura.

    When the three giant warriors were formed, the seven gods felt that something was wrong.

    "Go ahead and kill the nearest one together." God Red Snow ordered.

    "good."

    "superior."

    The millions of bent-horned warriors are already spread out over a wide area, and the distance when escaping is even further. Therefore, the three giant bent-horned warriors are nearly a million miles away from each other, and they have enough time to defeat them one by one.

    brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!  brush!

    Seven streams of light attack the nearest giant warrior.

    "Gods and demons in the three realms, you seven gods still dare to challenge me." The giant warrior laughed, and the laughter shook the void. This is the possession of the First Mother Queen, and can be regarded as the clone of the First Mother Queen.  !  The cost of forming such a clone is very high. Hundreds of thousands of horned warriors have been sacrificed for one clone, and it can only be used for a short period of time. The Queen Mother rarely does this.

    While the price is high, the combat power is also extremely amazing.

    "Die." The clone of the First Mother Queen raised its four arms high, like four pillars of heaven, and smashed them directly towards the seven gods.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The harsh sound instantly attacked the First Mother Queen, and the bald old man among the seven gods turned into a flying black crow. The crow made a harsh cry, which slowed down the movement of the First Mother Queen's clone.

    "Go." The child also shouted angrily and waved the collar in his hand. The collar turned into a golden light and quickly swelled to a thickness of over ten thousand feet. It directly covered the clone of the First Mother Queen, trying to tie it up.  .

    ¡­¡­

    The battle broke out in an instant.

    Ji Ning just saw the huge black crow and the collar thrown by the child, followed by endless water and fire coming, which was no less than the 'true fire of the sun and the true water of the lunar yin', the waterThe entanglement shrouded the First Empress, completely blocking his sight. Ning could not clearly see the battle scene.

    "So powerful."

    "This is the power of gods?" Ji Ning was completely shocked when he saw it.

    The void vibrates.

    The seven gods and the clone of the First Mother Queen were fighting crazily. Although they could not be seen clearly with the naked eye, the surging power was enough to kill any immortal.

    "Seven Lights Divine Formation!" An angry shout came out, and Ning recognized it as the voice of Senior Hongxue.

    "Set up the formation."

    "kill."

    Some were hoarse, some were cold, and some were crisp. Several voices shouted the word "kill" at the same time.

    Hum~~~~

    A dazzling light suddenly appeared in the distance where the battle was taking place in the void. This light instantly penetrated the void. The light gradually dimmed, and the original water and fire completely dissipated. Ji Ning also saw the battle scene clearly.

    I saw two giant figures in the distance.

    " One is the clone of the Mother Emperor, tens of thousands of feet tall, with green scales, ferocious and cruel.

    The other one is also tens of thousands of feet tall. He also has a body of tens of thousands of feet tall. He wears colorful divine armor and holds a spear that is taller than him.  The appearance is exactly like the red snow god.

    "Seven rays of heaven?" Ji Ning looked at it and nodded.

    The Seven Lights Divine Array is an ancient array of gods and demons. It can only be displayed by seven gods working together!  It can bring together the divine power of the seven gods, with one of them as the core, to form a 'Seven Luminaries God'.  The seven-ray god holding a spear looks exactly like the Hongxue god. Obviously, the core of this seven-star god is Hongxue, and everything is controlled by Hongxue.

    "You can actually hurt me?" There was a big hole in the chest of the clone of the First Queen Mother, which was pierced by a gun before. It burst into laughter, "But this is the condensed clone of countless of my children. It's useless. I  There is no weakness." Its chest was completely healed in an instant.

    "Sister, it seems you need our help."

    "The gods and demons of these three realms are not easy to mess with."

    The other two clones of the Mother Queen are also coming quickly.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~~¡± The Seven Lights God and the clone of the First Mother Queen fought madly. Although the First Mother Queen was injured, she was not affected at all.  The other two clones of the Mother Queen also arrived, and immediately the three clones of the Mother Queen besieged the Seven Lights God.

    "Red hair, what should we do? The three guys fighting us are so strong in their clones alone. I'm afraid their true form is at the Tao Ancestor level."

    "The seven of us joined forces to become the Seven Luminous Gods, but we couldn't even kill the clones of the three of them, and we couldn't even gain the upper hand."

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be troublesome this time.¡±

    "I have never encountered such an opponent."

    The seven gods also felt uneasy because they had no experience and had never encountered such an opponent.  Although there were such opponents in that great catastrophe, they had been arranged by Taoist Sanshou long ago, so they did not participate in that great catastrophe at all, so naturally they had no experience.

    ¡­¡­

    The clones of the three empresses besieged the Qi Luming God, and the Qi Luming God used a spear with mysterious shooting skills. Countless white snowflakes even appeared in the surrounding void when he used it, and time began to get confused. In the chaotic time, the Qi Luming God's spear skills  It became even more terrifying, completely blocking the three clones of the Mother Queen.

    "Where did this guy come from?"

    "It's just the gods. Even though there were seven of us working together, the three of us couldn't kill him."

    "It seems we need to dispatch more soldiers."

    "Let the Second Army of the Border Army come over as well."

    The three empresses are also anxious.

    Although their three clones have the upper hand, the opponent is not far behind them in terms of strength, and a spear is too powerful to defend. Although they have suppressed the opponent, they have not injured the Seven Lights God.  On the contrary, the clone of the First Mother Queen suffered a lot of injuries at first.

    ¡­¡­

    "Can't kill them."

    "I'm afraid this is not the full strength of the Broken Horn World. We cannot be reluctant to fight. We must break out of the sealing formation and leave quickly."

    After a moment of fighting, the seven gods immediately made a decision.

    ???????? I saw the Seven Light God¡¯s spear in colorful armor, which hit the chest of a clone of the Mother Queen, causing the clone of the Mother Queen to stumble back hundreds of miles.

    Whoosh.

    The God of Qiyao wants to fly away.

    "Escape?" A clone of the Mother Queen stretched out its four hands and turned into endless green light. The green light was invisible and instantly enveloped the Qiyao God, making Qiyao Heaven??It was difficult.

    "Hahaha, seven gods, you have come to my Broken Horn World. If I let you escape like this, how can I, Wu Sile, have the dignity to establish myself in the ancient ruins?" The clone of the First Mother Queen that entangled the Seven Lights God smiled.

    The other two clones of the Queen Mother came in fear.

    "snort."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªAlthough the spear of the God of Seven Lights is entangled in green light, his speed is affected at most, and he can continue to resist.

    "Red hair, the three old guys from the Broken Angle World are obviously delaying on purpose. I believe that the Broken Angle World must be mobilizing more power to deal with us."

    "We can't delay it any longer."

    "Let's all go."

    ¡­¡­

    Not to mention the seven gods, even Ji Ning from a distance could see that the three clones of the Mother Queen in the Broken Horn World were deliberately stalling for time. They knew this but had no choice but to do anything!  The God of Qiyao was able to protect himself, but was unable to escape.  There was no way Ji Ning could get involved in this level of fighting.

    "Senior Big Bear, where did these seven seniors come from? They are in a crisis now. Is there any way to save them?" Ji Ning was anxious. His second soul was asking the Yellow-haired Big Bear. The Yellow-haired Big Bear also sighed and said  What can be done?

    When the Seven Tianshen God and the three major emperors were fighting, Ji Ning was anxious¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A gray-white vortex suddenly appeared in the distant void, and Ning couldn't help but turn his head to look. The clones of the Seven Lights God and the three Queen Mothers who were fighting in the distance also couldn't help but notice the gray-white vortex that appeared.

    A figure stepped out of the gray-white vortex in the void.

    An old man wearing loose Taoist robes and white beard and hair.

    "Master!" Ji Ning's eyes widened.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16: Chapter 22: Bodhi

    "Who are you?" The three clones of the Mother Queen all made a voice, and their eyes were alert. The method of the old man in Taoist robes was too terrifying. It should be noted that there are some special methods that can tear the void and reach directly.  But the old man in the robe formed a vortex in the void, as if forming a passage, and then came over easily.

    There are no fireworksthis kind of method is beyond the reach of the three empresses even if they risk their lives.

    When Qi Yao Celestial God saw the old man in Taoist robes, he showed a look of ecstasy.

    "Bodhi is here."

    "I knew that Bodhi would definitely come to save such a monster disciple."

    "Haha, we are saved."

    Even Hongxue, the calmest of the seven gods, felt relieved. They had no doubt that Bodhi had the ability to save them. After all Ancestor Bodhi was at the top of the three realms, and he was  Compared with the most mysterious Taoist ancestor, Taoist Sanshou, he is far behind.

    "This is my Broken Horn World. We three sisters don't want to be enemies with you." The three clones of the Mother Queen all stared at the old man in Taoist robes, completely ignoring the Qi Yao Celestial God beside him.

    The old man in Taoist robes took a look and said calmly: "Evil beast!"

    Hum~~~

    "As soon as the word 'evil animal' was spoken, the invisible sound wave instantly passed through the distance of space and reached the clones of the three queens.  I saw where the three empresses were time and space began to distort and break.  The three clones of the Mother Queen in the sky at that time all let out angry howls, and green light shot into the sky. They wanted to rush out, but they could not resist it under the twisted and broken time and space. Their three clones also shattered into pieces.  , and then completely annihilated.

    It was quiet.

    Only Ancestor Bodhi, Ji Ning and Qiyao God are left in the void.

    "This" Ji Ning looked at this scene in disbelief.

    "Is this the strength of Patriarch Bodhi?" The seven gods were also frightened. It should be noted that Hongxue God has already stood at the top of the gods, and is even very close to Tao Ancestor.  The seven of them joined forces to form the 'Seven Luminous Gods', and they have barely reached the threshold of Tao Ancestor.  The three clones of the Mother Queen were equal in strength to them.

    But Patriarch Bodhi just said the word "evil beast", and the invisible sound wave destroyed the three clones of the Mother Queen without affecting their seven gods at all.

    This method, this control, horrified them.

    "As expected of Bodhi, the most mysterious Taoist ancestor in the three realms."

    "It's really powerful."

    "terrible."

    The seven gods were extremely shocked.

    Patriarch Bodhi is too mysterious, so he rarely takes action in the three realms, and they have never seen the seven gods!  They just heard that their god-king 'Sanshou Taoist' said that Patriarch Bodhi was very strong, far better than him.  As for how strong he is, not to mention them, very few people in the Three Realms know about it The impression that Patriarch Bodhi gave to countless powerful people in the Three Realms is one - 'mysterious'!

    ¡°The ¡®Xianyue Great World¡¯ he created alone, without the permission of Patriarch Bodhi, no one can find it!  This method alone is incredible.

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, the one who has the most ups and downs in mood is actually Bodhi¡¯s disciple ¡®Ji Ning¡¯.

    From the despair of being under siege, to the silent waiting for eighteen years of fighting, the despair and desolation when being captured alive, the surprise when the seven gods suddenly appeared, and another despair brought about by the power of the three empress clones until  The master appeared and said the word "evil beast", and the clones of the three great queens died.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s Taoist heart, he has a feeling that ¡®the world has changed¡¯.

    The void is still the same void.

    But Ji Ning felt that the current void was very beautiful, very beautiful.

    "I've met the ancestor." The Seven Luminous Gods decomposed into seven great gods, and they all said respectfully.

    "Not bad." Ancestor Bodhi nodded lightly.

    The seven gods were all delighted.

    They understood what Patriarch Bodhi meant when he said "not bad". According to Taoist Sanshou's order, if his descendants have not reached the level of gods, they do not need to care about life and death.  But to Patriarch Bodhi, Ji Ning was also Bodhi¡¯s disciple.  Therefore, they were able to come out to protect Ji Ning, which also satisfied Bodhi.

    "Disciple." Ancestor Bodhi looked at Ji Ning. As soon as he took a step, the space changed, and he was already in front of Ji Ning.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully, with tears in his eyes, "Thank you, master."

    "Hahaha" Bodhi smiled, "Let's go, it's time to go back."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded heavily.

    "You seven aren't going back yet?"?? also looked over.

    The seven heavenly gods quickly flew over and bowed respectfully to Bodhi. Then they all disappeared out of thin air. Apparently, they all entered the Star Reaching Mansion, but Ji Ning, the owner of the Star Reaching Mansion, did not notice it at all.  It was obvious that Ji Ning did not have full control over this Star Reaching Mansion yet.

    Ji Ning looked back at Endless Void.

    This realm of annihilation

    It is indeed an ordeal for me. Here, I have endured the fire of karma, my mental power has reached the level of 'dominance', I have also realized how the mental power can operate in the fingers of the sword, and I have mastered a trace of the power of the sword  ¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Blessings and misfortunes, we depend on each other.

    "Wow~~~" A void vortex appeared again next to Ancestor Bodhi, just like a whirlpool in the sea. Ancestor Bodhi led Ji Ning into the void vortex one after another.  Then he completely disappeared in this void of silence.

    Ancient ruins, broken corner world.

    In the endless dark space.

    The three major thoughts collided and communicated, and there was even fear in these three major thoughts at this moment.

    "Who is that old man?"

    "We have never seen him before. We never saw him even in that war."

    "If we had met him in that battle, he would have died long ago."

    "He looks like a human from the Three Realms. Judging from the way he dealt with us he should belong to one of the Three Realms."

    "The Realm of Annihilation is supposed to be unable to travel through the void, but he can do it! And before, he only controlled time and space to kill our three major clones. Such a method is simply unbelievable."

    The three empresses were all frightened.

    Too strong.

    The opponent's strength completely surpassed theirs. They were only minor players in the catastrophe, and they only survived by being lucky.  The true overlord in that great catastrophe could crush them all if they appeared randomly.  Obviously, that old man was definitely the overlord in that catastrophe!  It belongs to the top combat power that can affect the direction of the catastrophe!

    "I don't know if the old man from the Three Realms has left."

    "I hope he leaves quickly."

    "Don't ever come to my Broken Horn World again."

    The three empresses are all looking forward to it. Their courage has long been frightened by the word 'evil beast', and they just hope to never see the old man again.

    "What's wrong?"

    "not good!"

    "he came!"

    The thoughts of the three Queen Mothers have long been spread throughout the Broken Angle World, and their control over the Broken Angle World is very tight, so when the terrifying existence invaded, they immediately discovered it.

    ¡­¡­

    The Broken Horn World is located on the edge of endless ancient ruins. It is a world of its own. It is an extremely vast land and is home to countless Broken Horn tribesmen. But at this moment, all the Broken Horn warriors feel that their world is shaking.  , the earth was shaking, and the mountains began to collapse.

    "What's wrong?"

    "what happened?"

    Countless Bent-Jiao tribesmen looked up to the sky. Some of these Bent-Jiao tribesmen are only children and teenagers, and they are not yet qualified to join the army.  You must reach the most basic 'earth level' strength to become a warrior.  At this moment, countless Bendjiao people, including the elders of the Elders' Hall, and armies of troops, all looked up to the sky.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    From outside the world of Broken Horn, a huge hand appeared.

    This palm is almost half the size of the territory of the Broken Angle World. When this extremely huge palm slaps towards the void towards the Broken Angle World, the layers of restrictions in the Broken Angle World begin to break.  Even the time and space were compressed and began to fragment, even weirdly the time and space of the entire Broken Angle World seemed to become layer by layer.

    Layers upon layers of time and space keep pressing downwards.

    With the slap of his palm, the layers of time and space continued to fragment.

    "No!"

    "Escape."

    "Escape."

    Under the Broken Horn World, three behemoths suddenly rushed out.

    They have extremely huge bodies with blue-black scales, but they are much fatter than normal horned warriors.  At first glance their bellies almost take up half of their bodies, and their ugly eyes burst out with black light, which is about to tear the void apart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The huge palm is constantly falling, and the layers of time and space are constantly pressing down, making the time and space below more and more stable. The three queens are unable to tear apart the void and escape despite their lives.

    ? ???Spare my life.  "

    "Spare my life."

    "Spare my life."

    The three Queen Mothers all shouted loudly, and their voices echoed throughout the Broken Horn World.

    But the big palm continued to descend coldly.

    "No" Countless Bendjiao tribesmen were completely blinded. They were frightened from the bottom of their hearts. This scene was beyond their imagination. Just seeing that big palm with the naked eye it was an endless palm, reaching the entire  With a hand half the size of the Jiao World, even Ji Ning could not see the end with the Eyes of the Candle Dragon.

    I only saw the groove-like lines on the palm of my hand.

    Bang bang bang~~~ Endless pressure has been passed on, and the countless Bend-Horn tribesmen on the ground of the Broken Horn world exploded into a green bloody mist in an instant. Only a handful of purple-cloaked warriors and golden-cloaked warriors were trying their best.  Support, but cracks gradually appeared on their bodies.

    "Old guy, are you going to start a war again?"

    "Damn old guy."

    "Damn it."

    The three empresses who couldn't beg for mercy also went crazy, cursing, and using all the words in despair.  They couldn't escape, so they could only face this terrible palm.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    The palms of the hands were not touched, and the broken time and space that was transmitted caused all the golden-cloaked horned warriors to be completely shattered. At this moment, there were only three queens left in the entire world with broken horns, and the ugly bodies of the three queens were also stained.  Cracks appeared, and gradually they became bigger and bigger. The three Queen Mothers screamed and cursed.

    In the end, it came to an abrupt end.

    The three queens were completely destroyed and turned into ashes.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The huge palm finally stopped.

    An old voice sounded: "Start a war? Just three little reptiles!" The huge palm disappeared out of thin air.

    Everything went quiet.

    The entire Broken Angle world has turned into an endless sunken basin.

    Reminder: Tomato¡¯s current update is from Sunday to Thursday, one update at noon and one in the evening every day.  Updates are at noon on Fridays and Saturdays.  Keep twelve chapters updated every week.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 23 Return

    Between the white clouds, a spatial vortex appeared out of thin air, and an old man in Taoist robes and a young man walked out of it.

    Ji Ning looked down.

    You can see Fangcun Mountain at a glance, and even clearly see the many disciples of Fangcun Mountain who live a peaceful life on Fangcun Mountain.

    "Let's go." Bodhi took Ji Ning and flew directly downwards, and soon arrived at the core of the Xianyue Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain. Among the seemingly ordinary Taoist temples, the Taoist temple was also where Bodhi ancestors usually retreated.  Therefore, disciples like Ji Ning and others did not dare to disturb him casually.

    Inside the Taoist temple.

    After Bodhi landed, he sat cross-legged.

    Ji Ning also saluted respectfully: "If the master hadn't come to rescue me this time, the disciple might never be able to return to the Three Realms. The disciple would be ashamed to have the master run around for the disciple."

    Bodhi smiled: "Sit down."

    Ji Ning chose a futon below and sat down cross-legged.

    "How does the fire of karma taste?" Bodhisattva asked.

    "I don't want to experience it a second time." Ji Ning said, "Now the karma fire is always haunting me. Although there is burning pain, I can still bear it. This time the karma fire comes, although it is a disaster, it also brings gains to the disciples.  Not small."

    "Misfortune depends on blessings." Bodhi smiled and said, "What level of mental power has you reached?"

    "The third level." Ji Ning said.

    Bodhi smiled and nodded: "I found that when you fought with that foreign race, you used your mental power on the sword finger to the extent that it was not leaked at all. It seems that you have understood the method of using the mental power of this sword finger."

    "Eighteen years of continuous fighting has yielded something," Ji Ning said.

    "Do you know why that alien race didn't kill you, but instead fought with you for eighteen years?" Bodhi asked in return.

    Ji Ning was stunned and shook his head: "Those alien races said they were using me as a target to sharpen their warriors. But I feelthis may not be the real reason."

    Bodhi nodded slightly: "You feel right, because you have controlled the power of the mind and know how to use it. The power of the heart is a very magical power, and even the true gods and Taoist ancestors are also pondering this kind of power. The power of the heart  The power of the five levels is weak at the beginning, but as you go forward, each time you advance to a level, there are earth-shaking changes! The mental power at the third level is already amazing. With this third level of mental power, you have even reached the level of a god.  threshold."

    Ji Ning also understood.

    The first level is relatively weak, and the improvement in strength is almost negligible.  The second level has obviously skyrocketed, and the third level has simply soared a lot based on the original strength.  The fourth level is the strongest archer in the three realms now, and the fifth level is Hou Yi who has disappeared without a trace long ago.

    "The mental power is very powerful, if you can reach the fifth level. Even if you are just a god, you still have the strength of the Taoist True God." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "The peak of the mental power is even more powerful than your star-catching hand.  You are mentally gifted, so don¡¯t slack off.¡±

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    But how can the fifth level be so easy to achieve?

    Among the three realms, Hou Yi reached the fifth level.  Perhaps secretly there are some top true god Taoist ancestors who have reached the fifth level and have never made it public or used it.  But it can be clearly seen that the fifth level is very difficult.

    "The reason why the aliens in the Broken Horn World won't kill you is because the thoughts of the master of the Broken Horn World have long since descended on those warriors, and they want to fight you again and again, and then carefully sense your mental fluctuations to push forward.  Perform the method of mind power." Bodhi said, "I guess after eighteen years, the master of the Broken Horn World should have gained something! Mind power is my unique method of controlling the three realms, and it must never be taught to outsiders."

    "What did they gain? Can't they tell others?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Disciple"

    "The entire Broken Horn World has been wiped out by me, and the owner of the Broken Horn World has also died. It is useless for them to deduce some mental methods." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, then was horrified.

    The broken world is destroyed?

    The master saved himself and brought him back to Fangcun Mountain, but never left him.  Unknowingly, he had destroyed a Broken Horn World and even killed the owner of the Broken Horn World.  Ji Ning could guess from the previous scenes of the battle between the three clones of the Mother Queen and the seven gods that the master of the Broken Horn World must be very strong.

    "Master is really unfathomable." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "By the way, your Taoist companion is named Yu Wei." Bodhi said, "She has overcome the tribulation and become a fairy. Do you know?"

    "Senior sister has become a fairy?" Ji Ning was happy and surprised.

    "I was surprised because my senior sister actually became an immortal before me. When my senior sister left with Lu Zu,?Before, his strength was not dazzling in the Immortal Fate Conference. Who would have thought that he would become an immortal in a few decades.  Faster than myself!

    "When will your second soul overcome the tribulation?" Bodhisattva asked. The master is naturally most concerned about this tribulation, which is the biggest tribulation for a cultivator.

    "Just in the near future." Ji Ning said.

    "You need to understand how to use your mind power on the fairy sword." Bodhi said, "Your experience and opportunities are very extraordinary. Even if the second soul is the flow of refining air, this tribulation will be very powerful. If you can  Focusing on the fairy sword will greatly increase the power of the fairy sword you control. I believe you will be more sure of overcoming the tribulation. What you have learned in the past eighteen years is the method of using the sword finger. The difference between this sword finger and the fairy sword is not too big.  Big, and they all use sword skills I believe you can figure it out."

    "Yes." Ji Ning also understood the master's concern.

    indeed.

    ??????????????????????????????? If the second soul can also use the power of the mind when performing the "Great Thousand Sword Formation", the improvement in strength will be amazing, and the certainty of overcoming the tribulation will indeed be much greater.

    "After the disciple has mastered the immortal sword method of mind power, he can then overcome the tribulation." Ji Ning said.

    "As for your true deity, it is best to achieve great mastery of swordsmanship before you can survive the calamity and become a god." Bodhi said again.

    "A great achievement in swordsmanship?" Ji Ning was startled.

    Although I have a very high level of swordsmanship, I am still far away from being a master of swordsmanship.  And generally the closer you get to Dacheng, the more difficult it is to break through the bottleneck.

    "You can master the power of the sword, which can be regarded as realizing the essence of the sword. You can completely understand the sword at the level of returning to the void. Only in this way can you have some confidence." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning solemnly, "I am not your second soul to transcend the tribulation.  I¡¯m too worried, as you are going through a tribulation you must be cautious and cautious."

    Ji Ning also felt invisible pressure.

    Nods gently.

    yes.

    After returning to the Three Realms, the feeling of the invisible being was even stronger. When Ji Ning mentioned that he was going to transcend the tribulation, Ji Ning felt palpitations in his heart.  He knew that this was the fate warning him. There were some real monsters in the Three Realms who were born from the essence of heaven and earth. But the more monsters they were, the more terrible the disaster would be. If they could survive it, they would really soar into the sky.  , became a man of the hour in the Three Realms.  But the vast majority of them died under the catastrophe!

    "Little bear." Bodhi suddenly shouted.

    Wow.

    A big yellow-furred bear appeared next to Ji Ning. The big bear knelt down respectfully and said, "Little bear pays homage to Taoist Ancestor."

    "You let seven of them come out." Bodhi said.

    "Yes." The big yellow-haired bear didn't dare to neglect.

    Ji Ning's heart tightened. He was very curious about the seven gods. After all, when he was in the War Temple of Water Mansion, he was transformed into a clone of a drop of the blood of the Red Snow God to test himself.  Moreover, when he was in danger before, it was these seven gods who came to save him.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Seven figures appeared out of thin air. They all looked like humans. In fact, they were all changes in their appearance. After all, as gods and demons, they were generally very large in size.  The appearances are also different, and many of the top beings such as Pangu and Nuwa are very similar to humans. Gods and demons also like to look like humans. Many gods and demons even secretly speculate that the reason why this human race has such amazing potential is because of Nuwa.  The human race was created using 'Pangu' as a template.

    "I've met the ancestor." The seven gods all saluted respectfully.

    ¡°Thank you, ancestor, for saving our lives earlier.¡± Hongxue God, the leader, said respectfully.

    "Even if I don't go, you can still survive." Bodhi smiled and said, "You can definitely go back to Zhaixing Mansion, return to your world, and hide Ji Ning in your world. If we fight head-on, you can't fight that  Broken Angle World. But with the help of your world's formation restrictions, we can still block it."

    "Those are three Taoist ancestors" Hongxue God was shocked, and the other six gods were also shocked.

    Returning to the world of Sanshou, they used the formation restrictions that enveloped the world to resist foreign enemies. This was their last resort.  But the strength of a Dao Ancestor is very powerful, and this time there are three Dao Ancestors. They don't think they can stop it.

    But what is the identity of Bodhi Taoist Patriarch? Since he said this, there must be a reason.

    "Three Taoist ancestors? You look down on those three little reptiles too much." Bodhi shook his head, "You don't know anything about the ethnic groups that are not our three realms. They can't simply use the strength of our three realms to judge them.  .¡±

    The seven gods were all curious.

    Ji Ning was also curious.

    "In this Broken Horn World, there are fully eighteen people wearing golden cloaks. According to your classification, aren't they eighteen gods?" Bodhi said, "But in fact theyEach of the group of bent-horned warriors has a vital point. Once the core in the body is destroyed, they will definitely die.  "

    "Like the immortals in our three realms, although the immortals are relatively weak in body, they can completely control magic weapons from a distance and do not get close at all. As for the gods and true gods who fight at close range, they are not harmful at all." Bodhi said, "They are  We can only fight in close combat, and there are still vital points.¡±

    "As for those three little reptiles, their real fighting strength is not very strong, they are only at the peak of the gods. What they are good at is pregnancy, and their fertility ability is very amazing." Bodhi sighed, "In that catastrophe, such little reptiles  There are over ten thousand of them, and they have given birth to countless warriors. These countless warriors can also merge with each other and become one Kill one group and another will follow. Under the control of their masters, these over ten thousand little reptiles have caused losses to one of our three realms.  heavy."

    Ji Ning was shocked and said: "Over 10,000? Master, do you think they still have owners?"

    The catastrophe that year

    In the end what happened.

    "This little reptile has a common owner." Bodhi sighed, "That is a being much more powerful than me. Only Empress Nuwa can suppress him. Fortunately, the devil is dead."

    "Hongxue, you are only one step away from becoming a true divine Taoist ancestor. Practice hard and become a true divine Taoist ancestor as soon as possible." Bodhi looked at Hongxue God.

    "Hongxue understands." God Hongxue said respectfully.

    "I'm afraid Ji Ning has something to say to you." Bodhi smiled and said, "Okay, you go back to the Daxia world. If you have anything to say, you can talk to each other slowly."

    Bodhi waved his hand.

    A void vortex appeared in front of him.

    Ji Ning saluted respectfully, and the seven gods also saluted. Then they walked into the void vortex together, left Fangcun Mountain, and headed for the Great Xia world.

    Tonight (August 10th) at 8 o'clock, there will be an event for the third anniversary of the Red Alliance, and Tomato will also get together with everyone to chat. Details can be found in the book review area!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 24 Meeting the Seven Heavenly Gods

    Yanshan, Anchan County, over Yishe Lake.

    At this moment, the Golden Crow is hanging high, shining on the earth, but there is thick snow on the tree crowns on the ground, and I feel cold in my stomach when I take a breath.

    Wow!

    A young man is standing high in the sky, looking at Mingxin Island not far away.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    I saw a decadent boy in gray, a girl in green and a big snow-white dog all appearing out of thin air.

    ¡°Senior brother?¡± Mu Zishuo, a young man in gray clothes, looked at Ji Ning in the distance in disbelief.

    "You still don't believe me when I say that the master is back. I am the master's spiritual beast. Is this wrong?" Xiao Qing excitedly rushed towards Ji Ning, and then transformed into a green snake with a leap, wrapping around Ji Ning's body.  On the arm, the little green head was still rubbing against Ji Ning's arm, very intimately, "Master, I have been worried to death all these years, you are finally back."

    Ji Ning gently touched the green snake with his right hand.

    "It'll be good to come back." Uncle Bai didn't say much, but his eyes were full of joy.

    "Senior brother, it's all me" Mu Zishuo looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning has actually been worried about his junior brother Mu Zishuo's situation in recent years, because before the battle with the Shaoyan clan, his junior brother who had been tortured for decades had just lost his Taoist companion, and he himself was riddled with karma and was exiled to the Jedi by the Shaoyan clan.  I'm afraid my junior brother will blame himself very much.  With his junior brother's condition and having blamed himself and felt guilty for so many years, Ji Ning was very worried that something bad would happen.

    fine¡­¡­

    The younger brother has more white hair on his head, but at least he is still there.

    "It's not your fault. If you are, blame me for being too arrogant. I underestimated the Shaoyan clan." Ji Ning walked over in the void and patted his junior brother's shoulder gently, "And I have a grudge against the Shaoyan clan.  Jiji, please stop being so arrogant and taking everything on your shoulders."

    Mu Zishuo couldn't help but laugh.

    "Master, where have you been for so many years, we are all worried to death." Xiao Qing raised her head and looked at Ji Ning. Mu Zishuo and Uncle Bai also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Back then, I was released by the Shaoyan clan into a Jedi place in the endless void outside the Three Realms." Ji Ning said, "I have been trapped there for more than eighteen years, and I have only come out today."

    "It turns out that you have been trapped in the Jedi. I thought that Master, you have experienced so many twists and turns." Xiao Qing sighed.

    "Who did you tell about my matter?" Ji Ning asked.

    Uncle Bai said: "We only told Immortal Diancai, but because we have been living on Mingxin Island, Xiaoqing and Muzishuo usually can't hide their sadness and worry about you, but Qiuye discovered the flaw,  So Qiuye also knows about this. Andyour Taoist companion Yu Wei, Yu Wei already knew about you when she returned to the world of Daxia, it should be her master Lu Zu who told her."

    Ji Ning frowned. He actually didn't want Qiuye and Yu Wei to know about this. After all, they would be worried if they found out.

    "I'm going to see Sister Qiuye," Ji Ning said.

    "Go." Uncle Bai said, "Qiuye has been staying in your house, study, and quiet room every day for a while these years. I can see that this little girl's heart is all about you."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly, and then candlelight appeared in his eyes. He glanced at Mingxin Island and saw Qiuye.

    ¡­¡­

    In the study room.

    Qiuye was gently wiping the desk with his hands. In fact, due to the formation, there was no dust at all in the study. He was just stroking the desk, which made Qiuye recall the scene when she was grinding ink aside and Ji Ning was writing in front of the desk.

    "Sir, when will you come back?" Qiuye had tears in her eyes. She looked at the chair where Ji Ning usually sat.

    long time.

    She has been waiting for a long, long time. Even if the last time the young master went to learn Taoism for more than 30 years, she did not feel that it had been so long.  After all, she knew that Ji Ning was studying Taoism at that time, but this time she knew that her young master was in a desperate situation and could die in that desperate situation at any time.  This kind of suffering makes every day seem as long and unbearable as a year.

    When she was very young, she was sold as a slave and eventually entered the Ji family and became a maid, serving Ji Ning personally.

    Since she was a child, that cute child has been her heaven and her earth.

    "If Chuncao still cares about her father and relatives, she has no relatives for a long time. She only has one relative her son.

    Watching the young master grow up step by step from a child in Yiyiya, she followed him to Dongshanze Until Ji Ning embarked on the path of cultivating immortals and headed to Anchan County, she was no longer able to take care of the young master.  , following the young master will only become a burden.  SheWithout the slightest complaint, I was willing to wait silently in Mingxin Island for the return of the young master.

    When the young master came back, it was her happiest day.

    When the young master didn¡¯t come back, she waited silently.

    It¡¯s just this time¡­

    The young master may never come back.

    "Squeak." Suddenly the door of the study room was pushed open, making Qiuye tremble and turn his head to look.

    There was a young man standing at the door. He was still wearing the animal skin clothes and still had her most familiar smile: "Sister Qiuye!"

    "Young Master!" Qiuye rushed forward excitedly, but when she rushed in front of Ji Ning, she hesitated.

    Ji Ning reached out and hugged her.

    After hugging him for a while, Qiuye's mood calmed down.

    "Sister Qiuye, the snow scene outside is very beautiful, let's go and see the snow scene." Ji Ning said, for Sister Qiuye Ji Ning also has a very special feeling, because they grew up together, and Sister Qiuye took care of him.  In my heart, Sister Qiuye is like my family, relatives, like my parents and sisters.

    "My parents are gone, and my only relatives are Sister Qiuye and Uncle Bai."

    " Qiuye is my sister in my heart, my dearest sister.

    Uncle Bai is an elder who silently cares about his elders.

    Ji Ning would have a taboo in his heart about being intimate with other women, but with Sister Qiuye, even if he hugged her, it was like a sister-brother hug, and it felt very warm.

    "Snow scene?" Qiuye nodded, "Okay, let's go see the snow scene."

    ¡­¡­

    Mingxin Island is Ji Ning¡¯s home. Of course, the autumn leaves will be carefully managed. The scenery of Mingxin Island is already very beautiful. Under the snow cover, it has a beauty that is hard to see normally.

    It was not until the sky began to darken in the evening that Ji Ning said: "Sister Qiuye, I want to go to Anchan City. When I come back this time, I haven't told the master or my senior sister yet."

    "Go." Qiuye said with a smile, "Your master and your Taoist companions have probably been worried all these years."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning then directly took off from the fog and flew high into the sky.

    Qiuye raised his head and watched Ji Ning leave, but there was satisfaction in his eyes.

    The young master is safe, and she feels at ease even if he is not with her.

    Water Mansion, inside the main hall.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, looked at the big yellow bear and the seven gods in front of him.

    "Senior Daxiong, it's time to tell me something." Ji Ning, a black monk, said.

    "I believe you have guessed something." Big Bear nodded, "Let me introduce you first. These seven are the seven gods under my master Sanshou Taoist."

    Seven gods?

    Although Ji Ning had known about it for a long time, he couldn't help being shocked.  These are not the large numbers of warriors with obvious weaknesses like those in the Broken Horn World, but the gods and demons bred by the true heaven and earth. Each of them is extremely powerful.

    "This is the Nine-Tooth God." Big Bear pointed at the bald old man. The bald old man grinned at Ji Ning: "Young Master."

    "Don't be fooled by this old guy, he is the most insidious among us." said the enchanting white-browed woman next to him.

    "Call me old guy? Are you younger than me?" the bald old man cursed.

    Big Bear smiled and pointed at the woman next to him and said, "This is the Snow Scorpion God. He is very sincere."

    "Young Master." Snow Scorpion God also looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "You have to practice quickly. As soon as possible, Japan will survive the tribulation and become a god. Then we will be able to travel the world with you."

    The big bear pointed at the gentle young man who seemed to be the most harmless: "This is the Dove Snake God."

    "Dove Snake God?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    The dove snake is a real divine beast. It was conceived when the ancient Pangu world was born. It is a real poisonous divine beast. Such a poisonous divine beast turns into a human form and looks like this.

    "These two" Daxiong pointed at the two tallest men. One looked violent, the other looked cold, one's skin was red, and the other's skin was black. "When the ancient Pangu world gave birth to  A pair of gods and demons. This pair of gods and demons are twins. They were born at the same time. One was born in the true fire of the blazing sun, and the other was born in the true water of the mysterious moon. No matter who they fight, they always attack together. They are called  The God of the Fierce Sun and the God of the Xuanyue.¡±

    "Young Master." Both of them looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    These gods and demons have all been alive since ancient times. They were obviously conceived at least when the ancient Pangu world was born. They all have extraordinary origins.

    "This is this person."??Pointed to the child wearing the collar, "He was the first to follow the master when the ancient Pangu world was still desolate. He was also the adopted son of the master, named Yuan Guang Tianshen."

    "I wanted to learn the Star Picker from my father back then, but unfortunately, I was already at the level of the Void Returning God and Demon when I was born, so I couldn't get started." The child smiled and looked at Ji Ning, "Father's Star Picker finally has a descendant.  Now, you have to practice hard and become a god as soon as possible."

    Big Bear pointed to the last Red Snow God: "You also know the Red Snow God. He is the bravest God under the master and the most powerful one. Among the true gods, there are few who are stronger than him."

    "I heard it before, and the master also said that Senior Hongxue is only one step away from becoming the true Shinto Ancestor." Ji Ning said.

    "This step is not that easy to take." God Hongxue looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "But Ji Ning, last time I saw you, I was worried that you would not be able to convince the public in the future. Don't look at how polite they are now.  , but in fact, everyone is very proud. But this time in the realm of annihilation you have endured the fire of karma, and your mental power has reached the third level, and you have also figured out the method of using your mental power yourself, and you have not yet achieved great success in swordsmanship.  You have mastered a bit of sword power, even I have to admire you, and the six of them are also convinced. Just wait until you become a god, and you heard it, they all called you young master just now."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 16 Chapter 25 Promise (final chapter of this volume)

    "Young Master is the closest to the gods." The Snow Scorpion God said with emotion, "If the God King is still here, he would be very happy to know that he has such a disciple."

    "God King" Hongxue God's eyes were misty, and everyone else was quiet. They were all the most loyal to Sanshou Taoist, otherwise endless years would not have passed and they would still be waiting silently.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, asked doubtfully: "Seniors, what do you mean, Young Master? I don't understand very well. Are you always in this water mansion, and you can appear when I am in the Realm of Nirvana?" Although Ji Ning followed his words.  I guessed some of them, but I just knew that I was the descendant of Sanshou Taoist, and I was still confused about the others.

    "Let me tell you." A clear voice sounded, and the child looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yuanguang God." Ji Ning said.

    "Just call me Yuan Guang." Zhidong smiled, "I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart. Let me put it simply, my father is the True God of Chaos who was born in chaos. He was born with great strength. Since Pangu created the world,  , gave birth to many gods and demons, and gods and demons are inherently warlike, so battles between gods and demons spread throughout the ancient world."

    "Some powerful beings, such as Patriarch Bodhi, are very aloof and live in seclusion somewhere without participating in disputes. My father, on the other hand, is very warlike and naturally gathers a large number of gods and demons to become a force, which is the 'Star Reaching Mansion'. In ancient times,  In the Pangu world, Zhaixing Mansion is quite prestigious." Zhidong said, "The power of Zhaixing Mansion has a large number of gods and demons gathered under my father's command. The seven of us all belong to Zhaixing Mansion."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "The ancient world of Pangu has gone through countless shocks, and even some catastrophes, and everything has gone through safely. But the last battle, the battle that destroyed the ancient times and the death of my father, was completely different from the past." The child's eyes were completely different.  Zhongdu has an edge, which is the intention to kill. He is a god and demon, conceived by heaven and earth, and Sanshou is the true god conceived by chaos.

    They, father and son, are closer than many biological fathers and sons.

    He didn¡¯t know that Sanshou was dead until the yellow-haired bear got the answer from Patriarch Bodhi.  He had been looking forward to it for endless years, hoping that his father would still be alive, but this news made him despair and filled him with anger and fire.  He longs for battle, longs for revenge.  But he also understood that his strength was not enough!

    "We don't know exactly what happened in that battle. After all, we didn't participate in the war. We only know that my father resolutely followed Nuwa Empress and stood on Nuwa Empress' side." Zhidong said.

    "Follow Empress Nuwa?" Ji Ning silently wrote it down.

    Nuwa, that is the number one existence in the Three Realms, reaching the level of Pangu.

    ??Could that battle be a factional war?

    "Nuwa Empress is a faction, are there other factions?  Ji Ning knew very well that sometimes civil wars were more cruel and crazier than wars with foreign enemies.

    "Nuwa Empress was unable to protect us, and my father followed her, so before that battle, Nuwa Empress also helped us leave a way out." Xiaotong said, "The cave magic weapon you got is the result of the money my father spent during his lifetime.  It took a lot of effort to do it. Moreover, Empress Nuwa specially opened up a vast world in this water palace, which we call the 'Star Reaching World', and it is also where we lived before."

    "What, there is a big world in Shui Mansion?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Although he was shocked, Ji Ning soon understood.

    Right.

    Some of the most precious innate spiritual treasures in the Three Realms are born with a big world within them!  As for refining a treasure that contains a large world with your own hands, generally the True God Taoist ancestors cannot do it, but Empress Nuwa can do it, and she has even done it more than once.  The big world inside this kind of magic weapon is generally called the ¡®cave sky¡¯!

    "We all know that my father wants to choose a successor, and he doesn't want the magical power of Star Picker to be lost." Zhidong said, "My father is powerful enough to rule the entire Star Picker Mansion. But can my father's successor do it? No one can  I know my father has not forced many gods and demons to follow the next palace master. Those who are willing to stay can stay, and those who do not want to stay in Zhaixing Palace can leave."

    "Some gods and demons left, but we stayed in the Star Reaching World." Zhidong said.

    "We are waiting, waiting for our father's successor, waiting for the new master of our Zhaixing Palace." Zhidong looked at Ji Ning.

    The other gods were also looking at Ji Ning.

    In their hearts

    Ji Ning is that candidate!

    It is also the best candidate!

    Although Ji Ning's blood was boiling, he quickly calmed down: "Can you tell me about the Star Reaching World? Can you enter and exit the Star Reaching World at will?"

    "No." The Snow Scorpion God on the side said with a smile, "The world of Star Reaching is Nuwa.The Empress opened the formation, and the formation restrictions were also arranged by the Empress Nuwa.  Even the True God Dao Ancestor can probably only rely on his strength to break it!  Those who left the Star Reaching Mansion in the first place were all controlled by us and then let them go. Once they leave, they will never be able to find the Star Reaching World again. After all, the Star Reaching World is within the magic weapon.  "

    "Who controls the formation?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I, Yuan Guang and Snow Scorpion." Hongxuetian said, "Yuan Guang was the first to follow the God King. He is also the God King's son and is trusted by the God King! Snow Scorpion and I also fought for the God King in the past, and we both also  The most powerful god under the King of Gods can also convince everyone. So the three of us control the world formation."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "I know Master Sanshou Taoist's order. If I don't become a god, you don't need to care about me even if I die, right?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes." Hongxue God nodded.

    "But you saved me in the Realm of Nirvana." Ji Ning said.

    "Even if I don't save you, the Star Reaching Mansion will fall into the hands of the master of the Broken Angle World. I'm afraid the master of the Broken Angle World will forcibly refine the spiritual treasure and discover the Great Star Reaching World. We will still have to fight. In this case, we  Seven came out." God Hongxue said, "Not all of them are for you."

    Ji Ning smiled: "Now that we are out, seniors, the Three Realms are now caught in a big storm, which is no less than the storm that destroyed the ancient times. Even my master said that he is in danger of being destroyed.  Needless to say, I am a little guy. So to be honest, I really need your help. Of course, if you don¡¯t help, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    "The three realms are in chaos now." Snow Scorpion sent a message, "Since we are out, let's follow the young master for now."

    "Father has given instructions." Zhidong said.

    "The King of Gods just asked us to do what we want. Now that the Three Realms are in chaos, experiencing some shocks and training will also be good for us to improve our strength." The bald old man said in a message.

    "Brother Hongxue, I listen to you."

    "I support you too."

    Lieyang and Xuanyue looked at Hongxue.

    For a moment, everyone looked at Hongxue, and Hongxue was the leader among them. Firstly, Hongxue was the strongest, and secondly, she was the best at convincing others.

    Hongxue thought for a moment and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also looked at the Red Snow God.

    "Jining." God Hongxue said, "A big storm is indeed about to begin now, which is not suitable according to what the God King said. But if we all follow you, for you there will be no hardship at all.  The effect has been achieved. We give you a promise! Before you become a god, you have one chance to let us take action. The seven of us will try our best to help you, but it¡¯s just one chance! Once the chance is used up, we will never help  You, even if you die, we will just watch you die. If you die, we can only blame your own lack of strength and lack of luck."

    The other six gods also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Okay, it's enough to have one promise from seven seniors! This is equivalent to an extra talisman for me, Ji Ning. If I still die in front of Chengtian God, I can only blame myself.  .¡±

    "Um."

    Hongxue God nodded.

    The child asked: "Jin Ning, you must quickly become a god."

    "Don't make us wait too long." The enchanting woman also said.

    "We need a palace master in Zhai Xing Mansion." The gentle young man also looked at Ji Ning, each of them looking forward to it.

    Wow!

    Following the seven figures, they disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He did not expect to have these seven gods follow him. A promise was enough.  After all, in the face of this storm the invisible pressure had long made Ji Ning feel threatened at all times, so he naturally tried his best to make his life more viable.

    In the face of this catastrophe, he wanted to live, and he even wanted his relatives and loved ones to live.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky is dark.

    In the Black and White Academy of Anchan City, Yu Wei is in her residence, meditating silently alone. The candlelight beside her has been lit. Under the flickering candlelight, Yu Wei's eyes are very complicated.

    "forget about it."

    "Just do what you have to do." Yu Wei walked out of the house alone and looked up at the sky. The sky was already dark, and the crescent moon could be faintly seen hanging on the horizon. She whispered softly: "Junior brother, come back, you must come back.  "

    Yu Wei suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Like a gust of wind, it flew high into the sky in an instant.

    &nbsp; high in the sky.

    A young man appeared in the dim sky. He looked into the distance silently. In the distance was Yu Wei. Yu Wei's eyes were full of surprise at this moment, and she couldn't help but have tears in her eyes. She had been in tune with each other before, and just now she immediately  Those who fly high in the sky seem to be involved in destiny.

    Ji Ning looked at Yu Wei, and Yu Wei's eyes immediately reminded Ji Ning of Sister Qiuye.

    Yu Wei and Sister Qiuye have something in common. They both regard Ji Ning as the most important thing in their lives. They are willing to risk their lives for Ji Ning!  Ji Ning could feel it in Sister Qiuye.  As for Yu Wei, Ji Ning could also feel it.  I could feel it at the Immortal Fate Conference, but now I feel it even more intensely. Ji Ning didn't know that Yu Wei had already lived with him in the 'Inner Demon World' for three thousand years when she was going through the inner demon tribulation

    ¡°Senior sister,¡± Ji Ning shouted.

    (End of this volume)

    It¡¯s Monday, please give me a free recommendation ticket!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 17 Heavenly Immortal Chapter 1 Ji Ning is still alive

    There are many peaks in the Black and White Academy. The residences of formal disciples are usually on a peak, and on the mountain road of an unnamed peak in the Black and White Academy.

    The crescent moon hangs high in the sky, and the hazy moonlight falls on Ji Ning and Yu Wei like gauze clothes. Ji Ning and Yu Wei are holding hands as if they were mortals, walking on the mountain road.

    "That's great." Yu Wei said softly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Yu Wei.

    Yu Wei smiled and glanced at Ji Ning. Yu Wei was like a fairy descending to earth, a truly peerless beauty. At this moment, this smile from the bottom of her heart made Ji Ning lose consciousness. Yu Wei said: "I have never been able to have peace in my heart in these years.  I am always panicking, but when I hold my junior brother¡¯s hand, I feel extremely calm and not panicked at all.¡±

    "I was reckless." Ji Ning said with shame. He was indeed arrogant when he dealt with Shaoyan last time.

    "It's not my fault, junior brother. Who would have thought that there would be an innate spiritual treasure like the 'World-Suppressing Tower'? After all, it is too rare for an immortal to possess an innate spiritual treasure. Even if you have an innate spiritual treasure that can tear apart space and teleport,  There are even fewer." Yu Wei said.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Let's not talk about this anymore, senior sister, I haven't congratulated you on becoming an immortal yet! You are faster than me."

    "I have become an immortal, but I am still worried." Yu Wei lightly kicked a stone away on the mountain road. The stone flew up and hit the big tree in the distance, causing the big tree to shake and fall some snow.  .

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked.

    "You have been away for more than eighteen years, but Anchan County has changed a lot." Yu Wei said, "For example, the current Anchanhou is no longer Beishan Yin, but Beishan Black Tiger."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was confused, "Beishan Black Tiger?"

    Back then, Beishan Heihu and Beishan Yin competed for the position of feudal lord, and Beishan Yin finally won.

    Even if Ji Ning returned from Fangcun Mountain and formed an alliance with Tonghe Celestial Immortal and Tuoshan Celestial Immortal, the Anchan Beishan Clan did not change Beishan Yin's position. How come he had been missing for eighteen years and Beishan Black Tiger took over?

    "Beishan Yin is dead." Yu Wei said.

    "What, could it be that Anchan County is now so chaotic that even Anchanhou was assassinated?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "It's more chaotic than you think." Yu Wei said, "Beishan Yin was not assassinated, but beheaded by Tonghe Immortal. The reason why he was beheaded was because more than half of the senior officials of the Anchan Beishan clan wanted to join Wujianmen.  , when they proposed this suggestion to Tonghe Tianxian, all those who had taken refuge in Wujianmen, including Beishan Yin who secretly instigated it, were all killed, leaving no one behind."

    Ji Ning was really surprised: "How could this happen?"

    "Things have to be put away after Tuoshan Celestial Being was captured alive." Yu Wei began to narrate, telling the story of the ambush she and Tuoshan Celestial Being encountered and even recounted many situations throughout Daxia.

    The top of the mountain.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were both sitting on the top of the cliff, looking at the night scene.

    "I didn't expect Wujian Sect to be so arrogant." Ji Ning frowned, "Before, Wujian Sect and Daxia Dynasty were relatively restrained. But now they have assassinated so many immortals. Is there going to be a war?"

    "I don't know." Yu Wei shook her head.

    Eighteen years ago, the Daxia Dynasty still maintained a superficial calm, and very few immortals died.

    Now, there are conflicts one after another, and the immortals are dying one by one!  Even doing such a thing as "capturing Tuoshan alive and forcing Tonghe Tianxian to seek refuge" shows how arrogant he is!

    "Didn't you tell Emperor Xia?" Ji Ning asked, "Since the Wujian Sect attaches great importance to Tonghe Celestial Immortal, I'm afraid Emperor Xia will not give up on Tonghe Celestial Immortal easily."

    "Of course we have to report it to Emperor Xia." Yu Wei said, "I just received news from Emperor Xia today. Emperor Xia sent someone to inform us that the entire Great Xia Dynastymany immortals have been threatened and suffered 'final  Ultimatum', so many people asked him for help, and he asked us many angels to help each other."

    "Is Emperor Xia letting all this go?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "But Senior Tonghe is so powerful that the thirty-six immortals sent by the Wujian Sect were defeated by him." Yu Wei said, "It is not that easy to kill the Tonghe immortals. On the contrary, our Black and White School  Palaceour strength is not as good as Senior Tonghe, so we will probably suffer a loss."

    Ji Ning also understood Yu Wei¡¯s worries.

    The Black and White Academy is on the same side as the Tonghe Celestial Immortal. If Wujian Sect wants to deal with the Tonghe Celestial Immortal, they will probably include the Black and White Academy. After all, there are two Celestial Immortals on the Black and White Academy's side.

    It is difficult to kill Tonghe Tianxian.

    "It's relatively easy to kill the immortals from the Black and White Academy.  Yu Wei and the Immortal Diancai are both extraordinary, but after all, they have just survived the tribulation not long ago, and they are still far from being comparable to the Tonghe Celestial Immortal.

    &nbsp; "Am I back?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "Junior brother, you have not survived the tribulation after all." Yu Wei shook her head, "The Wujian Sect is too powerful, we must be careful."

    ¡­¡­

    That night.

    In the palace of Immortal Diancai.

    "Master." Ji Ning looked at the immortal.

    "It's good to come back, it's good to come back." The Immortal Dian Cai looked at Ji Ning and breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled and said, "You bad disciple, when you come back, you don't come to see the master first, you only care about finding your Taoist companion.  "

    Yu Wei was also smiling on the side.

    "Master, don't blame me, my disciple is wrong." Ji Ning also smiled.

    "Sit down first, senior Tonghe will be here later." said the Immortal Diancai.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    A young man in gray robe with disheveled hair walked in, and Ji Ning, Diancai Immortal, and Yu Wei all stood up.

    "Ji Ning is back." The young man in gray robe smiled and nodded, "I heard that you killed the two great immortals of the Shaoyan clan before. I was really happy. I am afraid that everyone who knows this will not admire you for being able to resist the fire of karma and come back alive.  ah."

    "Senior, that's ridiculous. I just have better luck, otherwise I wouldn't be able to come back." Ji Ning said.

    "You all sit down." Tonghe Tianxian Dao.

    Immediately the four of them sat down separately.

    Tonghe Tianxian looked at Ji Ning: "I think you know it now, Ji Ning."

    "I just heard about it, but I didn't expect that after eighteen years away, the Great Xia Dynasty would become what it is now. The Wujian Sect has already begun to tear people apart." Ji Ning shook his head, "The Immortal who was carrying the mountain was captured alive, alas"

    "When the catastrophe comes, who can avoid it?" Tonghe Tianxian looked at Ji Ning, "The Wujian Sect issued an ultimatum, so I naturally made preparations in advance. The entire Anchan City has been the place where my Beishan clan has lived for generations.  When we come down, many formation restrictions have been arranged. I would like to ask your Black and White Academy to help control the formations in Anchan City, so that I can focus on fighting the Wujian Sect. You, the Black and White Academy, do not need to go out."

    "Today Emperor Xia sent someone to tell me that many people were threatened with ultimatums and could not help me. I just made a decision. I wanted to tell Yu Wei and Dian Cai tomorrow. Since you are back, Ji Ning, we will tell you tonight.  ." Tonghe Tianxian said.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Diancai Immortal looked at each other.

    ¡°Senior Tonghe said this, our Black and White Academy will not disappoint senior.¡± Ji Ning said.

    Even Tonghe Tianxian can see it

    The three powerful men of the Black and White Academy, Yu Wei and Ji Ning are Taoist couples!  Immortal Diancai and Ji Ning were masters and disciples, and Ji Ning had fought extremely hard to protect his master from tribulations. When Diancai returned to the void, he fell out with Shaoyan because of Ji Ning, and the relationship between master and disciple was extremely strong.  good.  Obviously, whether it is Yu Wei or the talented immortal Ji Ning can influence them. Ji Ning is the leader of the Black and White Academy.

    After chatting for a long time, Tonghe Tianxian left.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Diancai Immortal, the three powerful men of the Black and White Academy, were discussing.

    "Whether we are compared with Tonghe Celestial Immortal or Wujianmen, our Black and White Academy is the weakest." Diancai Immortal said, "Senior Tonghe knows our difficulties, so it's okay, we will use the formation in the formation  Inside, we'll be there to help. If we can't even withstand the formation, we'll move away."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei both nodded.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say much, although eighteen years of countless battles have made him much stronger than before. Even in terms of strength, I¡¯m afraid even Tonghe Tianxian may not be able to match him!  However, Wujianmen is a big force that dares to conflict with the Daxia Dynasty. If I am too arrogant, I am afraid that a true immortal god will appear and accept me.

    "Ji Ning, Tianbaoshan has been sending people to my Black and White Academy." Diancai Immortal said, "They have been waiting for news from you. Now that you are back, do you want to tell the news to the people in Tianbaoshan?"

    "What?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Tianbaoshan actually sent people here for a long time, just waiting for news about themselves?

    It seems that Emperor Xia really doesn¡¯t think highly of him.

    "Tell me." Ji Ning said.

    My masters, Patriarch Bodhi and Patriarch Chiming, are also close friends.  Emperor Xia treated him well, so there was no need to hide it.

    "Yeah." The Immortal Diancai nodded.

    The royal palace of the capital of Daxia, Tianmang Hall.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor and a white-haired old man were sitting opposite each other, playing chess.

    "Pa!" Emperor Xia frowned.

    "Xia Mang, if you are too sharp, you will suffer losses." The white-haired old man smiled and gently moved the chess piece forward, "It is better to take a step back, the sea and the sky will be brighter."?? 

    Emperor Xia ignored it.

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  The sound of chess pieces echoed in the hall.

    "You lost." The white-haired old man stood up, "Xia Mang, think about it carefully. Of course, you are a descendant of my ancient royal family. You must not be bullied casually. You must retreat beautifully and fight beautifully. If you  If you need help, come to me.¡±

    "Thank you, uncle." Emperor Xia stood up.

    The white-haired old man smiled and disappeared into the air.

    Emperor Xia frowned.

    In just a moment, a stream of light flew in, it was Tianhu.

    "Master." Immortal Tianhu came over.

    "What's the matter?" Emperor Xia asked.

    "Ji Ning is back." Immortal Tianhu whispered.

    Emperor Xia was shocked: "He came back alive?"

    "Yes, just last night, we got the news early this morning." Tianhu Immortal said.

    "I actually asked Du Chou for being able to come back alive. Du Chou said that he banished Ji Ning to the Domain of Annihilation." Emperor Xia frowned, "The Domain of Annihilation in the ancient ruins is really boundless. And  The tide of the void is extremely powerful. If you want to go against the tide of the void, you must at least have the strength of the True God Dao Ancestor. I am afraid that his mysterious Dao Ancestor master took action. This Dao Ancestor really valued his disciples and actually went to the Nirvana.  Domain to find.¡±

    "Then Anchan County" Immortal Tianhu said in a low voice.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Heavenly Immortal Chapter 2: King Yan¡¯s Visit

    Emperor Xia shook his head and said: "The entire Great Xia Dynasty is in turmoil, and more than 60% of the 3,600 counties have asked me for help! No matter how powerful the Wujian Sect is, it is impossible to deal with so many princes and tribes at the same time, and the information I have, these people  Some of the people I asked for help have already taken refuge in Wujianmen."

    ??The Wujian Sect is so powerful that it can make more than half of the Anchan Beishan clan's top executives join them. You can imagine its powerful methods.  In the Great Xia Dynasty, there were indeed many tribal princes who had taken refuge in the Wujian Sect.

    "They took refuge in Wujianmen and asked me for help."

    Emperor Xia frowned, "I can't see clearly now. More than 60% of the princes and tribes have asked me for help. Which ones are genuine and which are fake?"

    "Although the Anchan Beishan clan said that the Tuoshan Celestial Immortal was captured alive, it was just a capture. Who knows if it was a deliberate trap." Emperor Xia said.

    "I understand." Tianhu Immortal said.

    "Although there are some conflicts now, the rule of the entire Great Xia is still stable." Emperor Xia said softly, "It's not time to really start the war yet, we must be stable and not get into chaos. Since the Wujian Sect has started to move, let it be  Move, the more it moves, the more I can see clearly. The sword cannot be unsheathed. To unsheath it, it must hit its vital point! Wujianmen wants to take away my world of Daxia Humph, I have to watch it too  I agree to disagree.¡±

    Immortal Tianhu nodded.

    "He killed two great immortals before he could overcome the tribulation. He has been able to withstand the fire of karma after practicing for less than a hundred years. Ji Ning's potential is huge. It won't be long before he can overcome the tribulation. This is a very important chess piece."  Emperor Xia said, "According to what my master said, Ji Ning is definitely on our side."

    Emperor Xia attaches great importance to Ji Ning.

    "After all, what Ji Ning did before was too evil. When he returned to the void, he killed the two immortals and resisted the fire of karma.  Once this kind of monster overcomes the tribulation and becomes a heavenly immortal, I am afraid that he will immediately become the top of the heavenly immortals, even close to the combat power of the Pure Yang True Immortal!  The most important thing is that Ji Ning has a great background. Winning over Ji Ning is almost equivalent to winning over a mysterious Taoist ancestor. How can Emperor Xia not pay attention to it?

    "By the way, tell Prince Yan about Ji Ning's return," Xia Huang said.

    "Yes." Immortal Tianhu said respectfully.

    ¡­¡­

    The royal capital, Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    King Yan came to the garden and looked at Yuchi Xiyue sitting in the pavilion in the distance. He couldn't help but shake his head secretly. Ji Ning had told Yuchi Xiyue in advance when he went to deal with the Shaoyan clan. Yuchi Xiyue was also looking forward to it. At the same time, he also  She told Ji Ning to be careful, but in the end, Ji Ning was caught in the fire and was exiled from the world of Daxia. Yuchi Xiyue had been paying attention to the news of Ji Ning, but could not wait for the news of Ji Ning's return. Later, she asked King Yan and learned everything.  .

    Knowing that Ji Ning¡¯s chances of survival were slim, Yuchi Xiyue no longer smiled.

    "Brother." Yuchi Xiyue always felt that something was missing in her heart, which made her unable to laugh.

    "Cherish the moon." A voice sounded.

    Yuchi Xiyue turned around to look, stood up and greeted him: "Grandpa."

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you good news.¡± King Yan said with a smile.

    "Good news?" Yuchi Xiyue was confused.

    "Ji Ning, you're back." King Yan smiled.

    Yuchi Xiyue was startled, then showed excitement and ecstasy, and even grabbed Prince Yan's hand: "Grandpa, what you said is true, my brother is really back, back from the Jedi? Didn't you lie to me?"

    "Well, this is what Emperor Xia told me, and Ji Ning is now at the Black and White Academy in Anchan City." King Yan said.

    "In the Black and White Academy?" Yuchi Xiyue was full of energy. She continued, "I'm going to Anchan City."

    "Let's go together. I also want to see Ji Ning." King Yan said.

    "Okay, let's go now." Yuchi Xiyue couldn't wait a moment. She had to see Ji Ning with her own eyes to believe it.

    When Emperor Xia learned about Ji Ning's return, the powerful Wujian Sect knew about it before Emperor Xia knew about it.

    "Huu~~~"

    The cold wind was howling, and on the top of a mountain, there was a golden-robed immortal standing. This golden-robed immortal was very tall and even a little fat. He had stubble on his face and his eyes were like copper bells. At first glance, the golden garment on his body looked like  Like golden armor, he stood boredly on the top of the mountain and waited.

    Whoosh~~~A stream of light flew from the distance, landed on the mountain peak and revealed a figure, it was Xuanji Celestial Immortal.

    "Mystery." The envoy in golden clothes said calmly.

    "Special envoy." Xuanji Tianxian kept smiling, without any ordinary arrogance, for fear of offending the special envoy, "I wonder what the special envoy wants to see my Shaoyan clan?"

    "My Wujianmen has never had any ill intentions towards you, Shaoyan clan, and has been helping you, and now I'm here to help you again." Jin ?The messenger smiled, but his ferocious face was still scary even when he smiled, "Didn't you kill that Ji Ning very well before? You even killed two immortals, and you also used the Realm Tower to banish that Ji Ning.  Went to the ancient ruins of the Realm of Nirvana?¡±

    "Yes, yes, that's right." Xuanji Celestial Immortal responded.

    Although he was smiling on the surface, Xuanji Tianxian was cursing in his heart.

    How did the news leak?

    When the Shaoyan clan used the Boundary Suppressing Tower to deal with Ji Ning, very few people knew about it.  Only Ji Ning and Emperor Xia knew.  Logically speaking, neither Ji Ning nor Emperor Xia would tell Wu Jian Sect, but Wu Jian Sect knew about it and came to inquire. Only then did Shao Yan admit that he had been exiled to the 'Ancient Ruins of Destruction'.

    The Shaoyan clan is not afraid of making it public. After all, the Domain of Annihilation is too big. Even if the True God Dao Ancestor goes to explore it, he doesn¡¯t know how many years it will take to explore it all.  Moreover, the True God Taoist Ancestors generally do not want to stay there for a long time. After all, how can you often walk by the river without getting your shoes wet? If you stay in the Realm of Annihilation for a long time, you may encounter some powerful enemies coming out of the ancient ruins.

    "This Wujian Gate seems to be all-pervasive." Xuanji Tianxian secretly said, "Even Emperor Xia's Tianbao Mountain is far inferior to this Wujian Gate in terms of intelligence."

    "I'm here to tell you that Shaoyan your great enemy, Ji Ning, is still alive and has returned." The golden-clothed messenger looked at the Xuanji Celestial with a smile.

    Xuanji Tianxian¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    "Impossible!!!" Xuanji Tianxian couldn't help but said.

    "Impossible?" The envoy in golden clothes raised his eyebrows.

    "That is the ancient ruins of the realm of annihilation. Even gods and immortals cannot escape. Only the true god and Taoist ancestors can hope to escape! Even if the supreme true god and Taoist ancestors search for it, how can they escape in the boundless realm of annihilation in just eighteen years?  Is it such a coincidence that I found Ji Ning?" Xuanji Celestial Immortal shook his head, "Even if he worships under the sect of the True God Dao Ancestor, I don't believe that the True God Dao Ancestor is willing to go to all the trouble to find him and find him so quickly. Ji Ning's luck cannot be so good.  .¡±

    "Yeah, I don't really believe it either." The golden-clothed messenger shook his head and sighed, "Unfortunately, Ji Ning is in Anchan City right now, making out with his Taoist companion Yu Wei at the Black and White Academy."

    "In Anchan City?" Xuanji Tianxian was a little confused.

    "Yes." The envoy in golden clothes nodded.

    Xuanji Tianxian looked ugly and was completely confused.

    If Ji Ning comes back alive then the meaning will be different.

    First of all, to be able to come back, there is no doubt that there must be a true god and Taoist ancestor behind Ji Ning!  When the Shaoyan clan fought with Ji Ning before, although they were worried about Ji Ning becoming a disciple of Dao Ancestor, they thought that given the status of Dao Ancestor, Ji Ning should not be so lucky, and the possibility should be very small.

    But now this possibility has become a reality!  Ji Ning really worshiped the True God Dao Ancestor!

    Secondly!

    The Shaoyan clan is very aware of Ji Ning's strength. A little guy who has never experienced a tribulation can kill two great immortals and is not at a disadvantage in a battle with the eight great immortals.  With this kind of terrifying strength, once he overcomes the tribulation and becomes an immortal it will be a disaster for the Shaoyan clan.

    ?????????? And such a monster has a true Shinto ancestor as his backer!

    It¡¯s simply a nightmare!

    "He really has a master from the True God Dao Ancestor, and he's back." Xuanji Tianxian was very flustered. He understood that this was a big disaster for the Shaoyan clan!  Even the Shaoyan clan couldn't get rid of this big disaster!

    "If you, Shaoyan clan, take refuge in my Wujian sect, I will help you deal with Ji Ning." The golden-robed messenger smiled, "You are afraid of the Taoist ancestor behind him, but I, Wujian sect, are not afraid. Okay, you Shaoyan clan, take care of yourself.  think about it."

    Wow.

    Space ripples rippled around the golden messenger, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    Xuanji Celestial Immortal stood on the top of the mountain with an ugly expression, and then disappeared through the void, returning to report to Shaoyan's ancestor, Poison Chou Immortal.

    An Chan City Black and White Academy.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know that Wujianmen and the Shaoyan clan knew the news just after he came back, or even if they knew, Ji Ning was not afraid.  Dealing with him now is not as easy as it was eighteen years ago.

    "Ji Ning, Prince Yan and Princess Xiyue are here to visit." Immortal Bihai directly transmitted the message with his spiritual consciousness.

    "Princess Xiyue, Prince Yan?" Ji Ning, who was tasting fruit wine with Yu Wei, stood up. Ji Ning had been with Yu Wei all night, and the two of them were whispering. They talked about many things. Yu Wei  Wei also knew about the relationship between Ji Ning and Yuchi Xiyue.

    "Let's go and greet her." Ji Ning continued, "Before the battle with the Shaoyan clan, I went to see my cousin. At that time, I was very confident and thought that everything was within my budget. Who would think that people are inferior?Calculate.  In the end, I was exiled for eighteen years. I'm afraid my cousin has been worried about me during these eighteen years.  "

    "My cousin came over as soon as she knew you were back. She obviously cares about you very much." Yu Wei also said.

    The two of them flew side by side and reached high altitude.

    At a glance, he saw King Yan and Yuchi Xiyue in the distance, led by the Bihai Immortal. Yuchi Xiyue saw Ji Ning in the distance, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Really, her brother was really back.

    "Senior Brother Bihai, let me receive Prince Yan and the Princess." Ji Ning said.

    Bihai Immortal also knew that those two people were specifically looking at Ji Ning, so he nodded immediately and left.

    King Yan and Yuchi Xiyue, led by Ji Ning and Yu Wei, landed in Yu Wei's mansion. There was no servant in Yu Wei's mansion at the moment, and all the servants were arranged to Beiming Peak.  Obviously Ji Ning and Yu Wei want to get along with each other and don't want others to disturb them.

    As soon as it landed.

    Yuchi Xiyue could no longer bear it: "Brother, you really scared me. If you die, then I will really be the only one left in the Yuchi family."

    "My life is tough." Ji Ning smiled.

    The two siblings started talking immediately, and Yu Wei occasionally said a few words beside them, but King Yan rarely spoke.

    It¡¯s a pleasure to wait and see.

    King Yan then said: "Jining, please remember what you asked me before."

    Ji Ning's face turned a little red and he asked: "Have you found out all the information about my parents' reincarnation?"

    Ps1: Thank you to Xiuse Jiangnan, Lao K, Lonely, and Shizhanger for the red tip.

    Ps2: Please ask for free recommendation votes again.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Immortal Chapter 3: Parents¡¯ Past and Present Life

    Ji Ning originally asked King Yan to help him find out what happened to his father Ji Yichuan and his mother Yu Chixue after they were reincarnated. But later, Ji Ning fought with the Shaoyan clan and was exiled to the Realm of Nirvana. King Yan never had the chance to tell anyone after he found out.  Ji Ning.

    "Found it." King Yan nodded.

    "That's great, this, this is great." Ji Ning couldn't hide his excitement.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s heart.

    Father Ji Yichuan and mother Yu Chixue have the highest status, even Taoist companion Yu Wei's status is not as high as their parents!  Even the status of Ji Ning's parents in his previous life on Earth was worse than Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue's.  After all, my father in the previous life was always busy with his career, so I rarely saw him.  In her previous life, her mother took care of her diligently, and Ji Ning always remembered her in her heart.

    But in this life

    The mother was willing to risk her life in order to give birth to herself.  In order to allow himself to grow, he did not even want to talk to Ji Ning about his grudge against Xuelong Mountain and the Yuchi clan.

    Although his father looked cold on the outside, he cared about Ji Ning as much as Yu Chixue. He taught Ji Ning how to practice swords step by step, and protected Ji Ning until he could no longer protect him and died to be reunited with Yu Chixue.

    Ji Ning can¡¯t forget it!

    Those days when he was young were his happiest days.

    "These are bamboo slips." Two bamboo slips appeared in King Yan's hand. "This is what is recorded in our underworld now. Everything judged by the judge is recorded. This bamboo slip contains a lot of recorded information, including your mother.  Yu Chixue¡¯s. And this share belongs to your father Ji Yichuan.¡±

    Ji Ning took a deep breath before taking it.

    Immediately, his spiritual consciousness directly penetrated one of the bamboo slips, and a massive amount of information immediately poured in. After Ji Ning strengthened his mental strength, the use of this spiritual consciousness was obviously much stronger, and he quickly found the information about his father Ji Yichuan from the massive amount of information.

    "Ji Yichuan, a native of Yanshan, Anchan County, Daxia World, a monk of Zifu, with no merits or sins. He was sentenced to be reincarnated as a human being and reincarnated into the Liuhe clan of Huashan County, Wuqiong World. His name was Liuhechuan and his life span was one hundred and eighty-two years."

    Ji Ning is no longer an ignorant little guy. He has also read common sense books in Fangcun Mountain and understands the meaning of the penalty, such as where the penalty goes, what is the name, and what is the life span.  Generally, they appear naturally in accordance with the way of heaven.  Unless the judge deliberately changes it, such changes will usually affect a small amount of merit. Therefore, usually if the face is high enough, the king of hell and the first judge of the Ten Palaces will give face and order his subordinates to modify it.

    Like Judge Cui said directly at the beginning, it is very simple for him to change his life span.

    "Actually, this lifespan is only for mortals. Once you become an immortal cultivator you have already embarked on a path that defies heaven. With three disasters and nine tribulations coming from the sky, it is hard to say how far you can go.  If you were a mortal, you might be able to live for more than a hundred years, but if you became a cultivator, for example, if you became a monk of the Zifu for more than 20 years, you might be killed not long after becoming a monk of the Zifu, and your lifespan may not be as long as that of a mortal!

    The punishment of the underworld and life span are only meaningful to mortals.

    "Wu Qiong World? Huashan County Liuhe Style, Liuhe River?" Ji Ning silently wrote it down.

    Ji Ning immediately took out another scroll of bamboo slips and examined it with his spiritual sense.

    Within a short time, I found information about my mother, Yu Chixue.

    "Yu Chixue, a member of the Yuchi family in Dongyu County, Daxia world, has some merits and deeds. He was reborn as a human being and was reincarnated into the Dongliu family in Huashan County, Wu Qiong world. His name was Dongliuxue and his life span was two hundred years."

    Ji Ning was overjoyed after reading it.

    Are they all Huashan County in Wu Qiong World?

    King Yan on the side said: "The judge's punishments usually follow the laws of heaven. Obviously your father and your mother must have been in love for many lives, and the laws of heaven have connected them together invisibly."

    "Love for many lifetimes?" Ji Ning nodded lightly and continued, "Senior King Yan, are you saying that my parents are together again?"

    "I also helped you find out about them after they were reincarnated. I went to Huashan County in Wu Qiong World to check. However, your parents are already dead. Everything found is recorded in this book." King Yan looked at Ji Ning,  A book appeared in his hand and was handed to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was stunned for a moment: "You are already dead, so you should be reincarnated. Why didn't you reincarnate again" Ji Ning suddenly thought of something, his face turned pale, he connected to the book, and scanned it with his consciousness to check it immediately.

    "No."

    "No."

    Ji Ning grabbed the book and shook his head. His eyes were full of shock, anger and pain. He was unwilling to accept this result.

    Father and mother are indeed in love. Although there have been some twists and turns in this life, they are still together and both embark on the path of cultivating immortals

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" Ji Ning shook his head and said, "Why did all this happen to them?Why don't you come to me? Although they embark on the path of cultivating immortals again, they are just small people.  Why does it have to be so hard? It has to be like this.  "

    "I don't believe it, I don't believe it!"

    "This is fake, fake."

    There is madness in Ji Ning¡¯s eyes. When the facts are beyond the scope of acceptance, he instinctively refuses to believe it!  What's more, Ji Ning didn't believe it because it was just a written record.

    "younger brother."

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei and Princess Xiyue both said worriedly.

    Ji Ning said directly: "I want to go to that small underworld, and I want to go now! Senior sister Although Anchan City is facing difficulties now, I must leave now. If Anchan City is really in danger, you can crush it  Xinfu, I will move back directly."

    "Okay." Yu Wei nodded, "I'll go with you." She could feel Ji Ning's anxiety.

    "No, it's enough for me to go." Ji Ning looked at King Yan aside, "Senior King Yan, I want to go to the small underworld first to reverse time. I want to watch the scene where the judge tried my parents."

    Ji Ning now has doubts about the reincarnation recorded in the bamboo slips. He must go back in time and see the original trial scene with his own eyes before Ji Ning will believe it.

    "Okay." King Yan nodded. He remembered Emperor Xia's instructions. In the entire Daxia world, Emperor Xia valued several people and was always wooing them. The most important among them was 'Jining' who had not yet overcome the tribulation.  , King Yan would certainly not refuse Ji Ning¡¯s request.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning didn't want to wait.

    "I'll take you." King Yan immediately took Ji Ning and quickly flew out of the mansion. Once they reached high altitude, they flew directly through the void and both of them disappeared.

    Yuchi Xiyue and Yu Wei both looked up and watched Ji Ning leave.

    "Since grandpa didn't tell me before." Yuchi Xiyue looked anxious.

    "I hope everything is fine." Yu Wei said softly.

    The atmosphere of the netherworld permeates the air.

    A vast world, one can see at a glance that countless people in white robes are walking in line, and there are many ghost soldiers with bull heads and horse faces beside them, beating and watching. Some people in white robes are curiously watching the two figures appearing in the sky.

    The two figures that appeared in the sky were none other than Ji Ning and King Yan.

    "Compared with the real underworld, this small underworld is actually not much different. There are also a lot of dead ghosts." King Yan said, after all, there are dozens of big worlds and countless small worlds controlled by Chiming Daozu.  They are all managed here, which is about one percent of the territory of the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning did not say anything. He was not in the mood for small talk.

    King Yan understood after saying this, and without saying much, he directly led Ji Ning to fly to a huge city. There were many buildings in the city, and ghost soldiers were everywhere. King Yan soon came to a judge's palace.

    "This is the judge's palace where your mother was tried." King Yan took Ji Ning and walked directly inside.

    How dare the ghost soldiers at the entrance of the palace stop him.

    The judge sitting high up in the palace was shocked when he saw it. He was just one of countless judges, and he was far inferior to the superior King of Hell.

    ¡°Young man, I have seen the King of Hell.¡± The judge knelt down respectfully, and a group of ghost soldiers knelt down around him. The ghosts who were waiting for the punishment were also a little frightened.

    "This one should be punished and sent away immediately." King Yan ordered.

    "Yes, yes," the judge continued, "hurry up and take him to the eighteenth level of hell."

    Two ghost soldiers immediately escorted him away. The ghost shouted in fear, but was still sent away.

    "You guys get out first. Don't use this judge's hall today." The King of Hell ordered.

    "Yes." Who dares to say anything among the judges and the many ghost soldiers? Although they have a heavy task, there are a large number of judges' palaces after all. It doesn't matter if one of them is disabled for a day.  They all took a curious look at the young man beside the King of Hell, and they felt that the King of Hell obviously did not dare to neglect the young man.

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a big deal!  They all continued obediently.

    Soon, Ji Ning and the King of Hell were the only ones left in the Judge¡¯s Hall.

    "Senior King Yan, I have not yet overcome the tribulation and become an immortal. Now I have to rely on my senior to use the time reversal technique." Ji Ning said.

    "It's a small matter." King Yan said, although this spell consumes a lot of the Xian family's mana, it is nothing.

    King Yan immediately cast a spell.

    Wow~~~

    I saw that the surrounding scene began to change. The departing judges and ghost soldiers returned very quickly, and began to judge the ghosts from before, and then the ghosts from before Time went back faster and faster, and even turned into  Shadows, Ji Ning and Prince Yan all stood in the judge's room and watched silently.These scenes of time traveling back in time are all imaginary. Even if the figures of the judge and the ghost soldiers touch them, they will not be affected at all.

    One year, two years, three years quickly go back.

    "On this day." King Yan said.

    Because the bamboo slips of magic treasures are in order, which judge's hall recorded it and when it was recorded, all are in order, so King Yan also knew the exact judge's hall and the exact approximate time of a certain day.

    The speed of time reversal immediately began to slow down, and each ghost could be seen clearly.

    Ji Ning also looked carefully and realized that one of these ghosts should be his mother.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    King Yan¡¯s speed of controlling time reversal also slowed down suddenly, because the woman in white who had just appeared in the Judge¡¯s Hall and was escorted in was none other than Ji Ning¡¯s mother¡ªYu Chixue!

    "Mother." Ji Ning's eyes were sore, and he even wanted to rush over and hug his mother.

    How long has it been, how long has it been

    But Ji Ning understands that these are all things he saw when he went back in time. They happened in the past. They are all phantoms. He cannot touch his mother at all.

    "Hurry up, hurry up." Two ghost soldiers escorted Yuchi Xue and gave him a push.

    Yu Chixue looked around, but did not panic at all. He immediately knelt down and said, "Meet the judge."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 4: Dongliu Xue and Liuhe River

    A light appeared in the air in the judge's hall, and a picture appeared in the light, such as a girl playing with her elders, the girl running away in panic, the fully grown Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan looking at each other, wandering in the Beiming Sea, giving birth to Ji Ning, teaching  Ji Ning's footwork

    A picture.

    "It's the previous life." Ji Ning stared at it.

    Although this small-scale reincarnation left behind innate spiritual treasures and could see countless ghosts' past lives, it did not have a 'book of life and death'. The judge just glanced at the scene and immediately wrote: "Yuchixue, a member of the Yuchi family from Dongyu County in the Daxia World, has some meritorious deeds."  , sentence" A thought naturally appeared in the judge's mind.

    The judge was reincarnated as a human being and reincarnated into the Dongliu clan of Huashan County in the world of Wu Qiong. His name was Dongliuxue and his life span was two hundred years!

    This thought is the natural manifestation of the way of heaven!

    After all, serving as a judge and assisting the normal operation of the six realms is already a part of the way of heaven.  However, the judge can forcefully change the sentence, but if he changes it, it will affect the merits.  The more outrageous the changes, the greater the impact of merit, and some judgments may even be impossible to write at all.  For example, if Yu Chixue is forced to go to the eighteenth level of hell to be tortured for a thousand years, I am afraid that before the verdict is written, this little judge will be riddled with sins and will be immediately deprived of his position as a judge!

    "The judge was reincarnated as a human being and reincarnated into the Dongliu clan of Huashan County in the world of Wu Qiong. His name is Dongliuxue and his life span is two hundred years!" Of course the judge follows the way of heaven and is an ordinary ghost. Of course he will not interfere at all.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching his mother being escorted out, Ji Ning murmured: "It is true that the Dongliu clan of Huashan County in Wu Qiong World did not lie to me."

    "Do we still want to see Ji Yichuan?" King Yan asked from the side.

    "Look, of course you have to look." Ji Ning nodded and then said, "Prince Yan, I'm in trouble."

    "No trouble, I'm afraid I would be anxious if this happened to me, butif I don't become an immortal, I will always struggle in the six paths of reincarnation. If I'm lucky, I can transcend, but transcendence is only one in a billion, and all others will perish.  , or even death of body and soul." King Yan looked at Ji Ning, "You have to be open-minded."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Let's go to the other judge's hall." King Yan continued to lead.

    ¡­¡­

    It was the Judge's Hall again. The steady flow of punishments was interrupted. The judges and the ghost soldiers were so frightened that they even came out. Only Ji Ning and King Yan were left in the hall. King Yan once again used the technique of turning back time.  , watched the past scenes, and also saw the scene of Ji Yichuan being sentenced and tried.

    "Father." Ji Ning looked at Ji Yichuan in white and listened to the verdict, "Yes, it is indeed Huashan County in Wu Qiong World."

    "I want to go to Wu Qiong World." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay, I'll go with you. I'm afraid you'll have to rely on me to use the time reversal technique." King Yan nodded, and then asked, "But Ji Ning, you have to be careful, this Wu Qiong world is not like  The foundations of Daxia World and Wu Qiong World are not as deep as mine, so the Wujian Sect is even crazier. We are only here to investigate the reincarnation of your parents, so it is best not to get involved in that dispute."

    Ji Ning said softly: "I understand, Prince Yan, don't worry, I'm not a hot-headed fool anymore."

    "Yeah." King Yan nodded.

    The two of them immediately left the Judge¡¯s Hall and then traveled through the void directly to the ¡®Wu Qiong World¡¯.

    The world of Wu Qiong is also one of the dozens of big worlds under the command of Daozu Chiming. In fact, under the command of Daozu Chiming, the situation in the Daxia world is considered very good. It is much worse than the situation in Daxia!  For example, the Great World of Beishan Mountain almost completely belongs to the leadership of Wujian Sect.

    The world of Wu Qiong is also caught in the flames of war between immortals and demons.

    "This is where the Dongliu Clan of Huashan County is located." In the night sky, King Yan looked down, and there were a large number of monsters entrenched in a city below.

    "Is the Dongliu clan finished?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "There are still some remnants that are lingering on." King Yan looked down, "Now the whole world of Wu Qiong is in chaos. Those big sects and big tribes may still be stubborn, but in many small places, killings have been going on for a long time. The Wujian Sect is not very good  They don¡¯t care about order, but they create trouble in all kinds of ways, and it seems that the more chaotic the better.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also discovered this.

    ? Human race¡¯s rule pays attention to an order.

    But Wujianmen encourages fighting and instigates all kinds of things. The more chaotic the better!

    "The city of the Dongliu Clan was conquered by monsters. The monsters are entrenched here. The remaining members of the Dongliu Clan fled into exile." King Yan said, "Then I can turn back time."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning glanced at the city below, and an invisible wave of soul suddenly filled the air.

    The whole cityThe bodies of the monsters and some human beings who were fighting against the monsters all weakened and fell to the ground.  For a moment all the monsters and humans in the entire city fell into a deep sleep and coma.

    "Time is reversed." King Yan looked down and cast the spell.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow."

    While crying, a baby was born.

    "Haha, let's call my daughter Dong Liuxue." A tall man said happily.

    Dong Liuxue grew up gradually. She was smart and well-behaved. She followed her father to learn Qi refining techniques and played with some children of the same age

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    "like."

    "She looks just like her mother." Ji Ning said silently. Dong Liuxue in this life was full of vitality because he had always lived a carefree life, while Yu Chixue in the previous life was always a little melancholy.

    Dong Liuxue gradually grew up, and after turning sixteen, he went out to explore like other tribesmen.

    When wandering outside

    She met another young man who saved her.

    "Who are you?"

    "My name is Liu Hechuan."

    Sixteen-year-old Dong Liuxue met the still immature boy Liu Hechuan.

    "Mother, father?" Ji Ning and King Yan looked on silently.

    They were working together, and Liu Hechuan gradually grew taller. Although he was a few years younger, the young man was already very tall, and Liu Hechuan was a god and demon refining body. Soon Liu Hechuan was taller than Dong Liuxue.  After more than two years of traveling together, the two of them may have been naturally attracted to each other, and they naturally became close to each other. In the process, Liu Hechuan and Dong Liuxue broke through to the level of innate beings!  However, Liu Hechuan also broke through in the body refining of gods and demons, while Dong Liuxue only broke through in the air refining.

    "Brother Chuan, my father has sent someone to summon me. I must go back this time."

    "Sister Xue, I will go find you and ask your father to marry you to me."

    "I'm waiting for you."

    "Well, I will definitely go."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, Xue'er, you are quite discerning. This Liu Hechuan can become an innate creature, and he is considered a genius among the Liuhe clan. But the Liuhe clan is a small tribe after all, and cannot be compared with my Dongliu clan.  "

    "Father." Dongliu Xue was anxious.

    "Hahaha, I'm teasing you. Since you like him, I won't stand in the way."

    ¡­¡­

    A few months later.

    "Chuan, don't worry, father actually agreed and deliberately tested you." Dong Liuxue quietly sneaked to Liu Hechuan's guest residence and told Liu Hechuan.

    "So that's it, I'm too anxious." Liu Hechuan touched his head, "Sister Xue, since your father won't stop me, I will prepare the betrothal gift when I get back. According to the tribal rules, I will prepare the Jiuding betrothal gift."

    "Yeah." Dong Liuxue nodded slightly, but she was a little shy.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiuding's betrothal gift is a very high regulation, but Liu Hechuan was able to become an innate creature early and had a high status in the tribe, so he quickly prepared the betrothal gift.  Although the Dongliu clan was much more powerful, they did not hinder this matter. They quickly decided on a good day and they would get married next spring.

    ? Inside the Dongliu clan¡¯s residence.

    "Master Craibing, after these three boys join the Huashan Immortal Sect, they will still have to trouble Master Craibing a lot. This is the apprenticeship ceremony, so please accept it."

    "It is your duty to teach your disciples, so there is no need for this apprenticeship ceremony. I have been here with you in the Dongliu Clan for a while, and it's time to go back. Let the three boys come out, and I will take them back to the Huashan Celestial Sect."

    "Yes, real person."

    The head of the Dongliu Clan carefully served the master of the Huashan Immortal Sect, the cracking ice master. The Huashan Immortal Sect was the top sect in the entire 'Huashan County'. It was said that there was an immortal in the sect, and the Huashan Immortal Sect taught its disciples very well.  Strict, even if the disciple is guilty of sins, he will be directly expelled from the sect, which shows that the sect's rules are strict.

    With such a powerful and righteous sect, naturally many people want to join it.

    "This is what the real person has forgotten, please pass it on to the real person." The Dongliu clan leader quietly gave the apprenticeship ceremony to the follower of the real master Laibing, but the follower directly accepted it.

    Soon three young men came out.

    "When you go to the Immortal Sect, you have to work hard."

    "You are the leaders of the younger generation of our Dongliu tribe, and the tribe will still have to rely on you in the future."

    "Uncle, remember to come back and see me."

    "Second brother, be careful."

    Some relatives of the three young men also said goodbye.?, including Dongliuxue.

    ??The real man Craibing, who was watching from afar, glanced at Dong Liuxue and suddenly said, "Clan Chief Dongliu."

    "Real person." Dongliu Clan Chief Lian responded.

    "That girl in white is pretty good." Master Cracking Bing said, "I am short of a maid. She looks well-behaved and is suitable. Please help me and tell me. If she is willing, she can send it to me. If she doesn't, she will be sent to me."  If you wish, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Immediately, Master Cracking Bing took his followers and three young men who were just in the early stages of Zi Mansion, and left the Dongliu Clan in a Dharma boat.

    However, the Dongliu clan leader hesitated for a moment and then spoke to Dongliu Xue¡¯s father.

    "Clan leader, you said you want to give Xue'er to the Master Cracking Ice? How can this be done? Xue'er will get married in more than a month, can't you refuse?"

    "How can you refuse? Don't you know the temperament of Master Laibing? He seems to be an absolute gentleman. But secretly he is very greedy and lustful! It is precisely because of his greed that I, the Dongliu Clan, can send three people into the Huashan Immortal Sect, but if  If we don't send Xue'er away, I'm afraid it will make him angry and implicate Fu Jiang and the other three. Fu Jiang and the three of them are the future of our Dongliu clan. For our Dongliu clan, Xue'er sacrificed her life as a little girl.  Bar!"

    "What about the Liuhe clan?"

    "The Liuhe clan only has two Zifu monks. How dare such a clan offend me, the Dongliu clan? No need to worry about him. I can sacrifice for the sake of the clan! Don't talk about Xue'er, I just want to tell you that I will personally do it later.  Tell Xue'er, I believe Xue'er also knows the importance, and from today on, you don't want to see Xue'er anymore, don't make any mistakes, I will do everything myself."

    ¡­¡­

    "Clan leader, you, you asked me no, no I want to see my father, I want to see my father."

    "You should know the seriousness. Come and keep him in custody. I will personally escort him tomorrow."

    ¡­¡­

    In the vast wilderness.

    "Sister Xue, why did you crush the letter talisman? What happened?"

    "My x Xiao Ni moved the Taoist talisman and escaped. We have no time. I want you to abandon everything and leave this place with me, even leave Huashan County. The two of us can be together, okay?"

    Under the choice of love and family affection.

    Liu Hechuan just knelt down and kowtowed in the direction of the tribe: "Father and mother, let the eldest brother and the second brother take me to be filial to you. Forgive the child for being unfilial. When there is a chance in the future, the child will come back."

    "Walk."

    That night.

    Liu Hechuan and Dong Liuxue left their hometown and eloped.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 17 Chapter 5 True Spirit

    Ji Ning stood in the wilderness, looking at the scene of "Liu Hechuan and Dong Liuxue escaping" as time went back, but his heart became even heavier.  Because until now, everything is exactly the same as what was recorded in the book sent by King Yan.

    "Let's go to the Jiuqu Sword Sect." Ji Ning said.

    "good."

    King Yan understood that Ji Ning would not give up until he saw it with his own eyes, so the two of them immediately traveled through the void to the Jiuqu Sword Sect in another county.

    ¡­¡­

    Liu Hechuan and Dong Liuxue wandered all the way, cautiously, and it took them eight years to cross the vast Huashan County and reach the Jiuqu Sword Sect. Liu Hechuan was good at using swords, and he often encountered dangers in these eight years. His progress was even greater.  Da, his God and Demon Body Refining had already reached the level of monks in the Zifu, so he easily became a disciple of the Jiuqu Sword Sect. Dong Liuxue followed him as a maid, and waited until he became a disciple of the Jiuqu Sword Sect.  The next year, Dong Liuxue relied on the elixir Liu Hechuan obtained from the sect to break through to the level of a monk in the Zifu and became an official disciple of the Jiuqu Sword Sect.

    "This is where the Jiuqu Sword Sect's past mountain gate was." King Yan was high in the sky, pointing to the ruins below.

    When Ji Ning saw the ruins, his heart sank.

    The ruins are tens of thousands of miles wide, and now there are many monsters living here.

    "Dongliu Xueliu River, according to the information I collected, they lived in Liushui Peak at that time. Liushui Peak was probably at this location." King Yan quickly flew to a ruins and waved his hand at the same time.  The monsters immediately fell to the ground.

    "Time is reversed." King Yan reversed time and space again.

    The scene quickly went back in time, going back decades.

    The surrounding scene is extremely beautiful.

    The mountains and rivers are beautiful, the aura is rich, and disciples cultivating immortals can be seen everywhere.

    "Chuan, you just know how to let me." Dong Liuxue and Liu Hechuan were competing in sword competition, and Liu Hechuan 'lost' in the end.

    "It's Sister Xue, your swordsmanship has improved again." Liu Hechuan smiled.

    Ji Ning looked at this scene and felt warm.

    "There are only three years left before that catastrophe." King Yan and Ji Ning said to the side. He controlled time, and time kept passing back. How Dong Liuxue and Liu Hechuan lived in the 'Jiuqu Sword Sect'  I'm very happy. After all, they have just started and haven't gone out to practice yet. This is a paradise.

    Soon, the flow of time and space arrived three years later.

    This day is a bright and sunny day, and the scenery is as beautiful as ever. In fact, at this time, the "Wu Jian Sect" has entered Wu Qiong's world for several years. There are already a lot of chaos in the outside world, but the Jiuqu Sword Sect's mountain gate is still as calm and peaceful as ever.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."

    The black sword light flashed erratically.

    Holding two swords, 'Liu Hechuan', who is more heroic than in his previous life due to his physical training with gods and demons, is practicing swordsmanship and understanding the Tao.

    Dong Liuxue, who was not far away, was sitting in the distance and looking at this with a smile. She understood that her man had always been concerned about his hometown tribe, the Liuhe clan, but they had been worried about the Huashan Immortal Sect's Libing Zhenren, so they had been  In Yinren, Liu Hechuan also practiced swords very hard. He was also a leader among the Zifu monks of Jiuqu Sword Sect, and he had already reached the artistic conception of Tao.

    "Chuan, we will definitely be able to go back." Dong Liuxue also missed her father.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A group of men in black appeared in the sky, a total of twenty-seven men in black. Almost instantly, they turned into three big black snakes.  These three big black snakes were thousands of miles long, and their auras were overwhelming. The entire Jiuqu Sword Sect's mountain-suppressing formation was activated in an instant, and the light surged for a while.

    "Rumble~~~" The sky collapsed and the earth shattered. The formation collapsed after holding on for just a moment.

    "what happened?"

    "What's wrong?"

    A large number of weak ordinary disciples were completely confused.

    Liu Hechuan rushed to Dong Liuxue's side in an instant and said: "Sister Xue, let's¡ª¡ª"

    Just in the middle of speaking, a spreading air wave swept across the mountain peak. Some of the Zifu monks who were affected by the front were instantly turned into powder, without any resistance. At the same time, there was a boom, and the entire mountain peak was completely destroyed.  It began to collapse, countless rocks fell, Liuhechuan and Dongliuxue flew up to dodge.

    "Wujianmen, our Jiuqu Sword Sect has never offended you, why do we need to destroy our sect?" Figures have risen into the sky long ago. They are the Sanxian Earth Immortals and Yuanshen Taoists of the Jiuqu Sword Sect. They have formed a  There was a big formation, everyone was angry and anxious.

    "Just die in peace!"

    One of the three thousand-mile-long winding black snakes uttered human words, and then he didn't bother to say more and just started killing people wantonly.

    AroundThe space has long been sealed, making it impossible to escape through the void.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Unable to escape, the Sanxian Earth Immortal of the Jiuqu Sword Sect led the Taoist Yuanshen to form a formation and turned into a dazzling giant sword to fight with the three big black snakes.  But after only a few rounds of fighting, the giant sword had completely collapsed. Most of the Sanxian Dixianyuan Shentao of the Jiuqu Sword Sect died immediately, and everyone else was seriously injured.

    "No."

    "Damn it."

    These seriously injured Jiuqu Sword Sect strongmen were also quickly killed. The black snake swam wantonly, destroying the tens of thousands of miles of the Nine-Bend Sword Sect's mountain gate, and was completely trapped and unable to escape.  The weak disciples of the Curved Sword Sect were slaughtered in large numbers, and they had no power to resist.

    "Sister Xue." Liu Hechuan hugged Dong Liuxue and stopped running away.

    "Chuan, do you regret coming out with me?" Dong Liuxue shed tears.

    "I have been really happy these twelve years. If we come again, I will come with you, Sister Xue." Liu Hechuan smiled, "We will be together on the road to Huangquan."

    "Yeah." Dong Liuxue nodded with tears in her eyes.

    Hum~~~

    A wave of waves swept over, and Liu Hechuan and Dongliu Xue, who were hugging each other, also turned into fly ash. Their souls flew high into the sky quickly under the invisible attraction. There was a black gourd in the sky, which was frantically absorbing it.  Then, all the souls of those who were slaughtered and died were absorbed into it, and Liu Hechuan and Dong Liuxue were also absorbed into it.

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    On the side, King Yan said softly: "Wu Jian Sect wants to conquer this county, but after all, Wu Jian Sect has just penetrated and not many people have taken refuge with it. So Wu Jian Sect selected some sects to kill to scare the monkeys. While killing countless disciples, they  Souls will also be collected and used to practice some evil magic. The souls of millions or even hundreds of millions of immortal cultivators are enough to create very powerful and terrifying evil magic weapons or evil supernatural powers."

    Of course Ji Ning knows.

    "My condolences." King Yan sighed, "The Wujian Sect is spread all over the three realms, and the power behind it is unfathomable. Even the Taoist master behind you, I'm afraid he can't do anything to it."

    "I'm very calm." Ji Ning said softly.

    Although it seems calm.

    But in fact, the murderous intention in Ji Ning's chest has surged like never before. It is precisely because his mental power has reached the third level of 'dominance' that Ji Ning can maintain his calmness.  But Ji Ning has already regarded the ¡®Wu Jian Sect¡¯ as his biggest enemy in his heart.  Even the hatred towards Shaoyan clan is far less than what it would be if it happened!

    "The Infernal Gate!" Ji Ning read out each word.

    King Yan on the side suddenly felt an inexplicable tremor in his heart. He could faintly feel the murderous intention in Ji Ning's heart. For this reason, he could only sigh, Wujianmen This is a force sweeping the three realms, how can it be so easy to offend.

    "Don't be stupid." King Yan said.

    "Even if my father and mother's souls are gone." Ji Ning said softly, "In the future, I will cultivate to become a true god and Taoist ancestor, find the true spirit of my parents from the river of destiny, and resurrect them."

    King Yan didn¡¯t say much.

    They all know that the most original source of all life is the 'true spirit'. Even if the soul is scattered, the true spirit will return to the mysterious river of destiny. However, it is too difficult to find the true spirit from the river of destiny. According to legend, only those who have reached the realm of Pangu God  Only 'Nuwa Empress' can do it.  However, if you become a true Taoist ancestor and find Empress Nuwa, you may be able to ask Empress Nuwa to take action.

    "I'm going to visit the Huashan Immortal Sect." Ji Ning said calmly, "Looking for the Ice-cracking Master."

    "I will go with you. I have also collected information about Master Cracking Bing." King Yan said, "He is now a Yuanshen Taoist, and the Huashan Immortal Sect still exists because of the presence of a Celestial Immortal. That Celestial Immortal also belongs to  I am an acquaintance of Chiming Taoist. As long as I find Huashan Patriarch, Huashan Patriarch will not care about the life of a little Yuanshen Taoist. Huashan Patriarch is a very decent person and upright, so the rules of the sect are strict.  But no matter how strict the rules are, it¡¯s hard to avoid having some moths among them.¡±

    "I understand, I will not fight with the ancestor of Huashan." Ji Ning nodded.

    There are head debts and owners.

    Ji Ning understood this. What King Yan said just now was obviously because he was worried that Ji Ning would fight with the entire Huashan Immortal Sect. It should be noted that Ji Ning had once fought against the entire Shaoyan clan's immortals, and he could kill two of them.  .  Such strength is simply not something Huashan Immortal Sect can handle.

    ¡­¡­

    Huashan Immortal Gate.

    This is the largest sect in Huashan County in Wu Qiong¡¯s world. The founder of the sect is the ¡®Huashan Ancestor¡¯. The ancestor has always been alive, and the reputation of the Huashan Immortal Sect has spread far and wide.

    ? ??Master.  "

    "Owner."

    "Owner."

    A group of maids all shouted respectfully, while Taoist Cracking Ice, who had a handsome and unrestrained appearance, was walking with a smile. Who in the entire Huashan Immortal Sect didn¡¯t know that Taoist Cracking Ice was a gentleman, and his only shortcoming was that he liked beauty!  But neither stealing nor robbing, and having more maids around, this is not a big disadvantage.

    "Qiu Shui, the seven of you are coming with me." Ice-cracking Taoist said.

    "yes."

    Immediately, seven of the maids responded, but they were frightened in their hearts. Outsiders did not know, but they knew very well how cruel Taoist Cracking Ice was, and some of the maids who were ravaged by him died directly.  As for some maids who had lost their grace as they aged, Taoist Cracking Ice enthusiastically took care of them and sent them back to the mortal tribe to live a good life. Many disciples of the Huashan Immortal Sect praised Taoist Cracking Ice for caring about love.

    "Boom." A figure came directly.

    Taoist Cracking Bing frowned and turned his head, who dared to barge into his place directly?

    "Sect Master." Taoist Cracking Ice was so frightened that he even saluted respectfully.

    "Follow me." Huashan Sect Master grabbed Taoist Cracking Ice with a cold face and flew away through the air.

    Taoist Cracking Ice was terrified all the way because the sect master actually took him to the place where the legendary ancestor lived. The ¡®Huashan Ancestor¡¯ was the founder of the sect, and he was a heavenly being!  He has not seen him once in so many years. Why does the ancestor want to see him? He has not offended his ancestor. Could it be that he values ??his qualifications and wants to accept him as his disciple?

    Taoist Cracking Ice saw a man in yellow kneeling there tremblingly.

    "Father." Taoist Cracking Ice looked at his father who was an Earth Immortal in surprise. His father was his support within the sect.

    "Still not kneeling down." The man in yellow shouted.

    Taoist Cracking Bing knelt down with an ordinary sound.

    After a moment, the courtyard door in front opened with a creak, and three people walked out.

    "Two fellow Taoists." I saw an old man with a black beard who was extremely enthusiastic.

    The kneeling Taoist Caibing took a look. Although he had never seen the ancestor with his own eyes, there was a portrait of the ancestor in the sect. He could tell at a glance that the old man with the black beard was the 'Huashan Ancestor', but at this moment, the opening of their sect  Pai Patriarch Huashan Patriarch was talking to the other two people very politely.

    "Who are those two people? How could the ancestor be so polite and humble?" Taoist Cracking Ice couldn't help but think.

    The ancestor of Huashan glanced at the kneeling Taoist Cracking Ice below, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. This damn Taoist Cracking Ice actually offended Ji Ning!  The infinite world is also controlled by Chiming Daozu. Naturally, Huashan Patriarch is also a Celestial Immortal under Chiming Daozu. Now it has long been spread among the Celestial Immortals under Chiming Daozu Ji Ning alone is hostile to the nine great Celestials of the Shaoyan clan, including Poison  Ugly Immortal, in the end Ji Ning killed two great immortals, but was haunted by the conspiracy and was exiled to the Jedi.

    This news spread so quickly that countless immortals and true immortals under Chiming Taozu admired Ji Ning.

    With less than a hundred years of cultivation, the body that returned to the void was strong enough to resist the Nine Heavenly Immortals, and even killed two of them!

    "Being ridden with karma and being exiled to the Jedi, he can survive and come back. This kind of monster is stronger than me in terms of strength alone, not to mention his background and amazing potential." The ancestor of Huashan was naturally angry that the Taoist cracking ice was a member of the sect.  Lower the enemy.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, our sect is really ashamed to have such a traitor. Taoist Cracking Ice has already been summoned. What should we do? Kill, behead, or torture the soul for thousands of years. Friend Ji Ning, feel free to take action." Huashan Patriarch  said.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 6: The curtain opens

    The Taoist Cracking Ice who was kneeling there seemed to have been poured with cold Hanxuan water all over his body. His whole body was cold and his face turned pale. Kill?  cut?  Torturing the soul?  Taoist Cracking Ice immediately kowtowed violently and hit the ground with a bang. His forehead was bleeding from the impact. He didn't even care. He even shouted miserably: "Old Ancestor, Old Ancestor, and the two seniors, please spare your life, spare your life, I will never do it."  If I have offended this senior Ji Ning, someone must be framing me, it must be a frame-up."

    Ji Ning stood there, looking at the miserable look of Taoist Cracking Ice who was kneeling there, but he was very calm.

    King Yan on the side said: "If you say you deserve to die, then you deserve to die!"

    The cracking ice Taoist's heart trembled.

    yes.

    Even the ancestor of Huashan, who is a heavenly immortal, has to be so polite. Does such a being need a reason to kill him?

    The man in yellow on the side was kneeling. He loved his son very much, but did not dare to say a word. He knew very well how terrifying the situation he was facing now was.

    "Even if I die, please let me understand why, senior." Taoist Cracking Ice still had a strong desire to survive. He endured fear and raised his head to look at Ji Ning.  He must understand the reason. Only by understanding the reason can he refute and explain clearly. Otherwise, there is no explanation at all.

    "Have you harmed many mortals in these years?" Ji Ning's voice was calm and his eyes were calm.

    Taoist Cracking Ice shuddered and immediately fell to the ground, showing a look of despair.

    ? Mortal?

    He has captured and even raped countless women to death. They are just mortals. There are even women who are cultivating immortals and fell into his hands.  It's just that he always did it very cleanly.

    "Who is it? Who is this young man that even the ancestors have to be careful about? Which mortal is related to him? Is it Que'er? Nuan'er? Or Dongyou?" A picture passed through Taoist Cracking Ice's mind, all of which were his impressions  A profoundly tragic woman.

    "There are too many harms that can't even be guessed." Ji Ning said softly, "Then just think about it slowly in purgatory."

    A strange wave fell on Taoist Cracking Ice. Taoist Cracking Ice's body trembled. There was still a look of fear in his eyes, but he stopped moving. Suddenly, a soul flew out of his body. This was Ji Ning's ecstasy and forced him to  Taoist Cracking Ice's soul was pulled out from his soul, and a black bottle appeared in Ji Ning's hand. Taoist Cracking Ice's soul was instantly thrown into the bottle, with green flames faintly glowing inside the bottle.

    When the kneeling man in yellow saw the flames in the bottle, his heart trembled: "Son, my father didn't take good care of you." He also knew some of his son's dirty deeds, and he also persuaded Taoist Laibing to be there.  He was very well-behaved in front of him, but he turned around and did the same thing again, just more covertly.

    Seeing his son like this, he felt that some mortals should be fine, and he didn't force himself to take care of him.

    "How can you always walk by the river without getting your shoes wet? You have done too many bad things, and you can escape for a while, but you cannot escape forever." The man in yellow didn't understand this until now. The laws of nature are clear, cause and effect reincarnate, and there are methods of punishment.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, this Taoist cracking ice has done countless evil things, and I have few disciplines in my disciples to allow such thieves to live to this day. The father of Taoist cracking ice, 'Yu Yang', is also here. Without his father's protection, this thief  How dare you be so arrogant? How should I be punished? Fellow Taoist Ji Ning does not need to worry about me." Huashan Patriarch said.

    A returning earthly immortal is indeed nothing in the eyes of a heavenly immortal.

    Ji Ning glanced at the man in yellow.

    King Yan collected all the information about Taoist Caibing and his father, and Ji Ning also read it.  Taoist crack ice is a hypocrite, and he does all kinds of bad things behind his back and harms many people.  But his father is quite decent, has done no evil, is admired very much, and has a very high talent. Only in this way can he become a Returning Earth Immortal. His only weakness is that he dotes on his son.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said to King Yan, and then looked at the ancestor of Huashan, "Fellow Taoist of Huashan, if you bother me this time, we will go back to Daxia first."

    "Okay." Huashan Ancestor smiled, "If you have time, you can come to my Wu Qiong World at any time."

    King Yan also thanked him.

    Immediately, Ji Ning and King Yan drove away directly in the mist, flew out of the Huashan Immortal Gate Formation, and then left through the void.

    The ancestor of Huashan then lowered his face and looked at the man in yellow: "Yu Yang, it's your father's fault to raise him poorly. Your son has caused such a big disaster for our sect. Even if you protect him, you can't escape the blame. You'd better end it yourself.  , go and be reincarnated.¡±

    The man in yellow shuddered and did not dare to resist. He immediately kowtowed and his body immediately disintegrated. Even the golden lotus soul completely dissipated. The wind blew and completely disappeared without a trace. His soul was sent directly to the small underworld under the heaven.  went.

    "Ancestor." The Huashan Sect Master on the side said, "Why do you want Yu Yang to die? Didn't Senior Ji Ning not kill Yu Yang?"

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning, don't take action, it¡¯s just that the grievance has its owner and the debtor has its owner, so he doesn¡¯t want to take action.  "Huashan Patriarch shook his head and said, "But if Yu Yang has hatred in his heart, he will take revenge without thinking of his own abilities, and plot against Senior Ji Ning.  That would cause great trouble for our Huashan Immortal Sect.  Moreover, Fellow Daoist Ji Ning seems to have just left. Who knows if he has any grudges against Yu Yang? If I don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯m afraid Fellow Daoist Ji Ning will have a grudge!  So it's better to kill him Fellow Taoist Ji Ning won't have any grudges.  "

    The Huashan Sect Leader sensed the ancestor's caution and immediately asked: "Ancestor, who is this Ji Ning that makes the ancestor so cautious? I just sensed carefully and didn't find that he has any fairy spirit. He should  Not a fairy, right?"

    The ancestor of Huashan took a look and said: "It is true that he is not a heavenly immortal. He is just a god and demon who has returned to the void, but he is capable of resisting the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan in the Great Xia world, and even killed two of them. And he is not dead even if he is riddled with karma fire!"  Even if he returns to the void body, it is not difficult to destroy our Huashan Immortal Sect, and he is a disciple of Tao Ancestor."

    "Disciple of Dao Ancestor?" This sect leader was shocked by Ji Ning's strength just now, but now he couldn't help but jump in fright when he heard about Dao Ancestor's disciples.

    "Understood." Huashan Ancestor said calmly, "No matter the strength, potential or background, they are all worthy of my caution."

    Travel through the void and return to the world of Daxia.

    In the Black and White Academy of Anchan County in the Great Xia World, Ji Ning and Prince Yan both appeared in the sky, and then flew down to Yu Wei's cave. It was already evening.

    "Junior brother."

    "younger brother."

    Yu Wei and Yuchi Xiyue have been waiting in the courtyard for a long time.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly. He felt no joy at all in killing Taoist Cracking Ice. What he felt in his heart was pain and endless hatred for the Wujian Sect!

    "Senior sister, prepare some food. Let's have some food and rest." Ji Ning said, "Wujianmen has issued an ultimatum and may attack at any time. We'd better be more prepared."

    "Okay." Yu Wei noticed that Ji Ning was in a low mood and followed Ji Ning's lead.

    At the dinner party, Yuchi Xiyue tried her best to say interesting things to make Ji Ning feel better, and Yu Wei also helped.  Ji Ning forced out a smile, but that smile made Yuchi Xiyue and Yu Wei sigh in their hearts: "We can only rely on time to heal everything."

    That night.

    Ji Ningcai had some inner thoughts with Yu Wei.

    "There are all kinds of injustices in this world. I am powerless to change them. Neither are hundreds of millions of mortals or hundreds of millions of immortal cultivators. The only ones who can change are my master and other powerful people who are at the top." Ji Ning said, "  I, Ji Ning, am unable to change the version now, but after I become the True God Dao Ancestor, I can hope to change it."

    "I want to stand at the top and change everything. I want to protect you, our future children, and the people I love." Ji Ning sat on the steps, and Yu Wei leaned in Ji Ning's arms, "Stand at the top!"

    ¡°I want to change everything!¡±

    "First of all, I have to have the power to change everything."

    Ji Ning looked up at the crescent moon in the sky.

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning, and she could feel the terrifying determination in this young man.

    "How far your heart is, how great your achievements will be." It was a dark space, with countless people kneeling and prostrating, and Yu Wei was one of them. The dominant existence in the dark space said loudly.

    At this moment, Yu Wei could strongly feel the true meaning of those words from Ji Ning.

    A strong heart

    It even has the power to influence destiny.

    "Perhaps junior brother can really become the ancestor of Shintoism." Yu Wei said silently, "At that time, could I still be by his side and accompany him?"

    ¡­¡­

    In the following days, Tonghe Tianxian, Diancai Xianren, Yu Wei, and Ji Ning in Anchan City were all making preparations. They were familiar with the formation restrictions, and Ji Ning's second soul was also fully comprehending it, and wanted to use his mental power.  On the fairy sword!  Previously in the Realm of Annihilation, he used his mental energy on the sword finger.

    There are still some differences between sword finger and fairy sword, but they are all swordsmanship. Ji Ning has touched the threshold from the beginning, but it will take time to reach perfection.

    Ji Ning longs for

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Once the second soul is perfect in the use of the celestial sword with his mental power, it is the time to pass the tribulation!

    In the fifth world, there are towering buildings in the huge fortress-like city. The most towering buildings can only be inhabited by gods and immortals.

    In a huge palace hall.

    A blazing flame burned in the center of the hall. Around the hall, there were three thrones. On the central throne sat a fair-skinned woman in a green robe.  On the throne on the left is a man in a fiery red robe, and on the throne on the right is a lean, monkey-like old man.

    &nbsp; "The world of Beishan can be said to have been occupied, and now there are only sporadic resistances left." The voice of the woman in green robe has an appeal that penetrates the soul, "We can also transfer our power and really take action against the world of Great Xia.  .¡±

    "The power of the Great Xia World is not comparable to that of the Beishan Great World." The lean old man said in a low voice, "My Blood Cloud Tower has penetrated Great Xia, and I have personally investigated many times. The power of the Great Xia Dynasty has made me  Somewhat frightened. Don¡¯t forget, behind him are Dao Ancestor Chi Ming, Dao Ancestor Ying Long, and the ancient royal family!¡±

    "The human royal family will fight a final battle with our Wujian Sect for a branch?" The green-robed woman shook her head, "No."

    "But the ancient royal family will send support." The lean old man said, "Although we have transferred the Beishan Great World and many other forces here, I still feeldangerous, very dangerous. The Daxia World is probably red.  The strongest one in the world under the command of Ming Daozu."

    The woman in green robe looked at the man in red robe.

    The man in the fiery red robe smiled: "Don't look at me. My Ten Thousand Demons Cave is only responsible for refining the puppets. How to attack the world of Daxia, but you, the leader of the Wujian Sect, are responsible for it."

    "Don't I know how difficult the world of Daxia is?" The green-robed woman glanced at the lean old man, "This time dealing with most of the counties and cities in Daxia is just a test, a trial confrontation before the real war.  After this probing confrontation, the final battle will come when we find out the details."

    "Well, when are you going to take action?" the lean old man asked.

    "Ten days later! Two thousand people will attack at the same time!" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the woman in green robe.

    The master of Xueyun Tower and the master of Ten Thousand Demons Cave also felt the pressure.

    finally¡­¡­

    We are finally ready to take action on the most difficult world of Daxia!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 7: The Army is Deployed

    The summer is so hot that the sky and earth are like a big furnace, and it only gets cooler late at night.

    On a tower in the mansion on the mountain peak, Ji Ning and Yu Wei stood on a high place, which was enough to overlook most of Anchan City.

    "It has been half a year since the Wujian Sect issued the ultimatum, but there is still no movement at all, which makes us wait carefully every day. We really don't know when we will wait." Ji Ning said.

    "Now Anchan City not only has Tonghe Sword Immortal, but also junior brother you. Junior brother, you were able to resist the nine great immortals and kill two of them. And after eighteen years, they may think that junior brother, your strength has improved again.  Ohhow could the Wujian Sect be careless? Naturally, we need to make more preparations. To deal with a heavenly immortal who is almost a Pure Yang True Immortal and a peerless evildoer, half a year of preparation is not too much." Yu Wei said, "The longer this timeit means that  Their attacks will be more terrifying."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand."

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning and said solemnly, "You must not underestimate Wujianmen."

    "Haha, senior sister, don't worry. I suffered a big loss last time at Shaoyan's. I learned a lesson from the experience, and I will definitely not be careless this time." Ji Ning smiled, Yu Wei has been  He has been reminded many times that he must be careful. It seems that the last time he was exiled to the Jedi by the Shaoyan clan, the senior sister is afraid that something will happen to him again.

    This kind of concern made Ji Ning feel warm in his heart.

    In the past six months, Ji Ning has figured out most of the method of using the immortal sword with his mind, and it is estimated that it will not be long before he can fully understand it.  After all, he had experience in using swordsmanship before, so his progress was naturally rapid. Moreover, Ji Ning had been studying the art of swordsmanship for the past six months and found that he had made rapid progress.  Apparently he had understood the power of the sword at the first level and touched the essence of the sword, allowing him to understand the way of sword and reach the ultimate point.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡± Suddenly a wave of consciousness came.

    Yu Wei¡¯s expression changed.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he looked at the sky and said, "Senior Sister, are you on guard?"

    "Yeah." Yu Wei nodded.

    "Tonghe Sword Immortal is really careful. He must keep the consciousness of the immortals covering Anchan City at all times. The three great immortals come every day, all the time." Ji Ning sighed, "As long as the people of the Wujian Sect dare to approach,  , absolutely cannot be hidden.¡±

    "We are in the light, they are in the dark. Of course we have to be careful and vigilant." Yu Wei said, "We are already at a disadvantage. If we are careless again, it will be really dangerous."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I have been preparing for so long, I really don't know what the Wujian Sect will do."

    "If you don't come, it will be over. If you come, it will be a thunderous method." Yu Wei Su Rong.

    Ji Ning glanced at Yu Wei.

    Among the three of Tonghe Sword Immortal, Diancai Immortal, and Yu Wei, Yu Wei is the most pessimistic one. Regarding this, Ji Ning and the others were also influenced by Yu Wei and became extremely cautious.  For example, in the mind-shrouded exploration, it is actually very tiring to maintain the mind-shrouded all the time. Fortunately, three immortals came in and it was possible to maintain it for a long time.

    While Ji Ning and others in Anchan City had been waiting carefully and keeping their minds shrouded at all times, one night in summer, the army of Wujian Sect was also dispatched.

    The entrance to the black fog cave.

    Wow!

    A group of golden figures wearing masks flew out, then immediately dispersed into six teams, shuttled through the void and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    The hidden teleportation array in the canyon.

    The light shone brightly.

    A group of men in golden masks suddenly appeared. They also dispersed into five teams and quickly traveled through the void to various places.

    ¡­¡­

    In the depths of the clouds and mist, the space fluctuated, and two men in golden clothes appeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Almost at the same time, two thousand teams have quietly arrived in the world of Daxia and are scattering towards their respective goals.

    In a wilderness.

    There were two men in golden clothes standing in the weeds, holding talismans in their hands.

    "Brother, fortunately we have taken refuge in the Wujian Sect instead of siding with Emperor Xia. The Wujian Sect is too powerful. Their home base in the fifth world Oh my God, we have also seen millions of people under the command of Chiming Daozu.  The grand scene of the gathering of immortals, but that is almost all the immortals under Chiming Taozu, but the fifth world tsk tsk, definitely no less than the immortals under Chiming Taozu. Even the master of Wujian Sect we went to visit, although he is  True gods and immortals, but according to what the Wujian Sect Master said, only the true gods and immortals can live in those majestic buildings. How many true gods and immortals must there be?"

    "Haha, third brother, don't be intimidated by the leader of the Wujian Sect. Indeed, the power of the fifth world is incredibly powerful, but there are so many towering buildings. I'm afraid there are thousands. I don't believe there are thousands."?What a god!  Moreover, beings like the master of Wujian Sect probably have many palaces in the fifth world, some for resting, some for practicing in seclusion, and some for entertaining guests If you think about it this way, it is not that scary.  "The man in gold next to him, who looked more honest, said, "But the fifth world is indeed a lair, and its power is extremely powerful.  Dare to gather so much powerat least he should be able to resist Dao Ancestor, otherwise he would have been destroyed by Dao Ancestor long ago.  "

    "Yeah." The other man in gold nodded.

    "If all the forces in the fifth world attack the Daxia world, I am afraid that Daxia will be wiped out in a few days. But the fifth world needs to attack many big worlds, and the leader of the Wujian Sect is responsible for attacking us.  From Daxia," said the honest man in gold.

    "Only if we surrender completely can we gain trust and go to the fifth world." The thinner man in gold said, "But this time the leader of the Wujian Sect arranged for us to deal with Huoshan County, and also asked us to fight with the people from Huoshan County.  The Fire Fan Fairy fought hard, but she had to act and pretend to do it."

    "No need to ask, I'm afraid the Fire Fan Fairy has also taken refuge in Wujianmen. So we came here to put on a show and have a fight with her." The honest man in gold said, "The reality is the illusion, and the illusion is the reality. Only fish can be fished in muddy water, and the Fire Fan  If the county is attacked, the Fire Fan Fairy will probably be less suspicious of Emperor Xia."

    "Yes, it is said that there are two thousand teams, more than ten thousand people, in the darkness this time. I don't know how many heavenly immortals and how many loose immortals. I don't know how many are us who have taken refuge, and how many are the troops of Wujian Sect itself."

    "Why do you care so much? This is not something we can know."

    "Yes, but why is this letter not broken yet?"

    Both of them were holding talismans.

    Once the letter talisman is broken, it means - take action immediately!

    They are already waiting tens of thousands of miles outside the city of Huoshan County. They can reach it by traveling through the void, just waiting for the order.

    "Snapped."

    The letter is broken.

    The two men in golden clothes suddenly changed their expressions. They no longer had the intention to chat, and immediately traveled through the void to Huoshan County.

    Deep in the clouds outside Anchan City, on a cloud, there were eighteen figures standing, all wearing golden clothes, but their golden clothes were somewhat different from ordinary golden clothes.  The golden clothes on their bodies all have their own patterns, some are flowers, some are mythical beasts, some are clouds, mountains, rocks and other objects.

    They all have unusual auras.

    "Everyone, by the order of the sect leader, I will lead you today." Zicao Tianxian said, "I know that my qualifications are shallow, so please bear with me."

    "Sister Zicao, although you have only a short time in cultivation, you are very talented. Now you are at the top level of an immortal, and you are no different from us. I am afraid that we will have to take care of you in the future."

    The other immortals all said.

    They all know that this Purple Grass Celestial Immortal is the sect master's favorite maid, and she is protected by Wuxiao Celestial Immortal and other important figures, so her status is destined to be higher than theirs.

    "This time the sect leader sent two thousand people. It was also the last exploratory attack before the Great Xia World War. It was to find out some of the details of the Great Xia World. Almost the purpose was 'exploration', and some were still acting. Only  A very small number of troops are here to kill the enemy!" Zicao Tianxian glanced at him and said solemnly, "And we are here just to kill our opponents!"

    "This Tonghe Heavenly Immortal is too rigid and refuses to bow his head at all." Zicao Heavenly Immortal said, "This person is extremely powerful He may even break through and become a Chunyang True Immortal at any time, and this person's patience is extremely amazing. If he is allowed to continue,  , I¡¯m afraid it will become a scourge for my Wujian Sect to conquer Daxia. Since it can¡¯t be won over, it must be eradicated!¡±

    People like Xia Huang and others are not clear about many immortals.

    ???????????? Even if the Tuoshan Celestial Being was captured alive, it¡¯s not clear whether it was an act.  But Wujianmen knows it very well!  They really captured the Tuoshan Celestial Being alive and tried every means to force the Tonghe Celestial Being to join them.  Unfortunately, they all failed.

    "Today's Anchan City has Tonghe Immortal, Diancai Immortal, Huohong Fairy, and Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning." Zicao Celestial Immortal solemnly said, "Diancai Immortal and Huohong Fairy are weak and not worth their time.  Mention it. But Tonghe Celestial Immortal and Beiming Sword Immortal are not ordinary people. If there was only Tonghe Celestial Immortal, there would be no need for the eighteen of us to take action, but now there is an additional Beiming Sword Immortal."

    The other seventeen people present also nodded.

    They also got information about Ji Ning, the Northern Sword Immortal. They had been fighting in other big worlds before, but when they got together this time, they learned about Ji Ning's information, and they were shocked when they found out.

    Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning!

    Number one in the Immortal Fate Conference, he is a disciple of a certain Taoist ancestor who is the top among the three realms. He has practiced eight or nine mysterious skills, has amazing swordsmanship, and has extraordinary supernatural powers., the body that returned to the void resisted the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan, and killed two of them!  Although he has been practicing for less than a hundred years, he can still survive being riddled with karma. He is truly an incomparable peerless monster.

    "You are all top immortals and are proficient in the great formation created by the God King. The eighteen of us have been able to exert the great formation with all our strength. It is enough to sweep all opponents below the true immortals of the heavenly gods." Purple Grass Heavenly Immortal said solemnly, "The plan was before  I have given it to you all, and you must act according to the plan. You must be careful and cautious every step of the way. Once you are careless, you will let the Tonghe Tianxian and Beiming Sword Immortal escape!"

    "This is natural."

    "We are waiting for eighteen people to join forces. If we fail again, we will lose face if word spreads."

    They have all reached the level of infatuated gods, and some are even stronger.

    The eighteen of them joining forces are more terrifying than the hundreds of ordinary immortals joining forces!  These are the absolute elites in Wu Jian Sect. Only when they encounter truly difficult opponents will they send out such elites.

    Eighteen immortals were waiting silently in the clouds and mist, waiting for the final order to arrive. Two thousand people must attack at the same time.

    A moment later

    "Snapped."

    The talismans in the hands of eighteen immortals shattered at the same time.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 8: Tonghe Celestial Immortal

    "Let's go." When the Purple Grass Immortal saw the letter talisman shattered, a sharp light flashed in his eyes and he ordered immediately.

    Phew~~~

    Eighteen figures rode the clouds and quickly flew towards Anchan City. They were already hiding outside Anchan City not far away. When they flew only three thousand miles away from Anchan City, their expressions changed.

    "Consciousness!"

    "There are immortals in Anchan City who are searching the mind."

    "We were discovered."

    The eighteen immortals all felt that something was wrong. They also guessed that Tonghe Tianxian would be very careful, but they did not expect It has been half a year since the ultimatum was issued. Has Tonghe Tianxian continued to conduct mental exploration for such a long time?  ?  Even if Diancai Immortal, Huohong Fairy and Tonghe Tianxian alternated, it would still be very tiring. Therefore, Tonghe Tianxian and their minds did not cover a large area, covering the entire Anchan City and the three surrounding areas of Anchan City.  Thousands of miles!

    It should be noted that with the strength of a heavenly immortal, it is not difficult for even a very weak immortal to have his mind spread over a hundred thousand miles. Of course, that is only for a very short period of time.

    "Although Tonghe Tianxian is very cautious, we expected it." Zicao Tianxian sent a message.

    "Yeah." The gods didn't panic.

    "Just start here, no need to go any further." Purple Grass Celestial Immortal ordered, and the Eighteen Celestial Immortals immediately landed directly on the wilderness from high in the sky.

    The Purple Grass Celestial Immortal released his consciousness and collided with the consciousness of the Anchan City Celestial Immortal. Now that he has been discovered, there is no need to hide it anymore: "Tonghe, my Wujian Sect is already here, why don't you just come out and capture me without mercy?"

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    An Chan City.

    "The Wujian Gate is coming!" Yu Wei sent a message from her mind, and two figures immediately rose into the sky and flew towards this place quickly. One figure flew out from the Hou Mansion, and it was the Tonghe Celestial Immortal, and the other figure was  The talented immortal.  As for Ji Ning Ji Ning has always been with Yu Wei.

    The entire Anchan City is only about nine thousand miles long and wide, and the Marquis Mansion and the Black and White Academy are even closer, so they gathered immediately.

    "Coming?" Tonghe Tianxian landed, with an astonishing fighting spirit in his eyes.

    "Well, it's three thousand miles away from the east gate of Anchan City." Yu Wei said, "As soon as they noticed my consciousness, they landed and never moved forward."

    Tonghe Tianxian smiled, his smile full of killing intent: "Three thousand miles? That's enough! They have entered the range of the formation."

    "Fellow Taoist Tonghe," the immortal said, "This entire city of Anchan was forged by the Great Xia Dynasty. It has great power and contains many formation restrictions. If they don't  Once we enter the city, we cannot use the formation restrictions of Anchan City itself, and can only use some formations left by the Beishan clan, which are much less powerful and can only contain the opponent at most."

    "It's enough to be able to contain it." Tonghe Tianxian smiled and said, "This Wujian Sect is very careful and it is impossible to break into Anchan City stupidly. You can activate the formation now and control the formation."

    "Um."

    Yu Wei and Diancai Immortal all nodded.

    Both of them are immortals, possessing the magic power of immortals. The power of the formation formation and restriction is obviously much greater.

    ¡­¡­

    Eighteen immortals including the Purple Grass Immortal stood in the wilderness, all calmly looking at the towering city in the distance. Although it was three thousand miles away, it was still visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly, the color of the world changed.

    Although it was late at night, huge flame-like clouds appeared over the entire Anchan City. As the whole earth trembled, a huge light shield appeared first, directly covering the entire Anchan City and Anchan City.  The surrounding area is nearly nine thousand miles!  This forbidden formation has a diameter of eighteen thousand miles!

    "Blocked?" Zicao Tianxian glanced at it. This huge light shield also covered a large amount of wilderness and even mountains and forests. They were only three thousand miles away from Anchan City, so they were naturally within the coverage range.

    "Wow~~"

    The fog is thick.

    The space begins to change.

    The Eighteen Heavenly Immortals are very calm. The Purple Grass Heavenly Immortal has a high status and is naturally unusual in his knowledge. The other seventeen Heavenly Immortals have fought in other big worlds and have extremely rich experience.  At a glance, they knew that such large formations would at most restrain them slightly and would have little impact on them.  In fact, it is unlikely that a tribe like the Anchan Beishan Clan would have such a heaven-defying formation!

    "We don't need to force ourselves now." Zicao Celestial Immortal said, "With the pride of Tonghe Celestial Immortal, now that he has trapped us here, he will definitely attack on his own initiative. If he is really greedy for life and afraid of death and never comes forward, we will  Use that big formation again, use force to break the law, and forcefully break the big formation."

    "Um."

    "Do not worry."

    &nbsp; These immortals are not arrogant or impetuous at all.

    In order to kill Tonghe Tianxian this time, there is naturally a detailed plan.  But when they reach this level they still have to rely on strength to speak for themselves in the end!  Therefore, the Wujian Sect gathered eighteen of them and used their absolute strength to kill Tonghe Tianxian and prevent Tonghe Tianxian from escaping.

    ¡­¡­

    On the top of Anchan City.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Four figures landed, it was Tonghe Tianxian, Diancai Immortal, Ji Ning, and Yu Wei.  By controlling the formation, it was difficult to distinguish the east, west, south, and west among the eighteen immortals, but Ji Ning and the four of them could see the eighteen immortals from a distance.

    "There are only eighteen immortals." Immortal Dian Cai was surprised and looked at Tonghe Tianxian at the same time, "Fellow Taoist Tonghe, last time you defeated thirty-six immortals who joined forces, this time you knew that my disciple Ji Ning also  When I came back, I only sent eighteen of them. It seems that these eighteen immortals are definitely not ordinary immortals."

    Ji Ning said: "Fellow Taoist Tonghe, the person coming from the Wujian Sect is not good. You and I will attack separately. I will fight at close range, and you will attack from a distance. Let's join forces"

    "No need." Tonghe Tianxian shook his head.

    When Ji Ning met Tonghe Celestial Immortal for the first time, he still called him "Senior", but now Ji Ning is well-known. He has resisted nine Celestial Immortals and killed two Celestial Immortals. His strength is obviously comparable to that of the most powerful Celestial Immortals.  In addition to the Wujianmen attack this time, the Black and White Academy is actually more important to help, so Tonghe Tianxian naturally does not want Ji Ning and the others to call them "seniors" anymore.

    However, Ji Ning and Dian Cai still respect Senior Tonghe very much.

    "No need?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "This time it's mainly about the enmity between me and the Wujianmen." Tonghe Tianxian said, "You Black and White Academy helped me, and the mind exploration has been maintained for half a year. Now you have even more advanced control of the array to plunder the array for me. I am very  I'm grateful. In this battle with Wujianmen you don't need to take action! If Wujianmen dares to deal with me, it must be very capable. It has a certain degree of confidence in dealing with me. Then dealing with you I don't mean it's hard to say, you go,  The risk of death is extremely high.¡±

    Both the Immortal Diancai and Yu Wei nodded lightly.

    yes.

    They all know very well how to combine with the Heavenly Immortal, which is almost as powerful as a Pure Yang True Immortal.  To kill such a being, the Wujianmen side must be very strong.  They went and died accidentally.

    "Then fellow Taoist, aren't you in danger?" the immortal said.

    "Hahaha, they have the means, don't I?" Tonghe Tianxian said confidently, "They have never forced me into a desperate situation."

    Immortal Diancai nodded slightly, yes, Tonghe Tianxian has been living in seclusion and disappeared for hundreds of millions of years, and even the three realms almost thought he was dead. In these long years, to what extent the strength of Tonghe Tianxian has grown, I am afraid that except for Tonghe Tianxian himself,  No one else knows anymore.

    "Together with my Taoist friends, even if a lion fights a rabbit, we must use our full strength." Ji Ning continued, "My masters and others are refining the air flow, but I am a god and demon refining the body"

    "No need."

    Tonghe Tianxian frowned. Seeing Ji Ning's insistence, he said, "If you go, I'm afraid it will hold me back."

    Ji Ning was suffocated.

    "Everyone in the Black and White Academy, just watch how I kill them." Tonghe Tianxian immediately turned into a white light and flew away into the distance.

    "Ji Ning, Senior Tonghe is serious about his words, but he doesn't want you to go." The Immortal Diancai said, "Senior Tonghe is lonely and arrogant. We have helped him a lot, but he doesn't want us to help him anymore."

    "I understand, how can I be angry." Ji Ning looked into the distance, "Let's see how Senior Tonghe and Wujianmen fight. If Senior Tonghe is in danger, it's not too late to take action."

    "Junior brother, don't be rash and take a closer look." Yu Wei also stared into the distance, "Let's see how strong they are. If the Wujian Sect is too strong, we don't need to go to them to die."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    The Eighteen Immortals including the Purple Grass Immortal completely ignored the surrounding clouds and mist, as well as the changes in space. Suddenly, the Purple Grass Immortal among them frowned slightly.

    "Form up." Zicao Tianxian sent a message, "Underlord."

    Immediately, the positions of the eighteen immortals suddenly changed. Six were suspended in mid-air, while the twelve were still standing in the wilderness. At the same time, they used the magic power of the immortals to condense the black runes. Soon, countless silk threads were connected, and the black runes floated, suddenly misty.  The light and shadow enveloped the eighteen of them, and this hazy light and shadow formed a huge black turtle. The turtle lay on the ground, raised its head, and roared.

    Roar~~~

    The sound of the dragon's roar echoed in all directions, and the surrounding clouds and mist dispersed.

    "Nine Sons of the Dragon? Underlord?" A clear voice sounded, and the clouds and mist in the distance parted, the space solidified,A long-haired man stood in mid-air. He was no longer as low-key and ordinary as usual, but like a sharp sword, revealing his edge.  The long-haired man laughed and said, "The formation of Ba Xia, this is the formation of ancient divine beasts. It is extremely powerful and is the best at defense. It just happens to restrain me."

    "Tonghe, it's not too late for you to seek refuge in my Wujian Sect now." Zicao Tianxian said coldly.

    "oh?"

    Tonghe Tianxian shook his head, "I don't like being forced by others. I would rather die standing than live on my knees. You can also take up my sword skills."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? !  !  !  !  !

    Six sword lights flew out from the head of Tonghe Tianxian. When they were flying in the air, these six sword lights began to merge with each other. Countless runes of light flowed, and the six sword lights were completely combined and merged into a huge sword.  The broad sword was glowing with white light, which made people feel chilled. It was the extremely famous 'Absolute Immortal Sword'.

    "Get up." Tonghe Tianxian had a cold face and used a sword he had never used in battle.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Hundreds of miles around, five light pillars suddenly rose into the sky. These five light pillars were gold, cyan, blue, crimson, and loess. And above the huge Immortal Sword, a light pillar appeared.  Black and white, these two huge clouds chase each other like Tai Chi fish.

    The power was so great that the purple grass immortal and other eighteen immortals below could not help but change their expressions.

    "In the information, he doesn't have such a powerful swordsmanship!" A heavenly immortal couldn't help but send a message.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 17: Chapter 9: Ji Ning!  Ji Ning!

    Volume 17 Chapter 9 Ji Ning!  Ji Ning!

    "With Ba Xia's formation, we can definitely block it." Zicao Tianxian said urgently, "Let's take action, attack him, and kill him!"

    While the Tonghe Celestial Immortal was using their swordsmanship, the eighteen Celestial Immortals also used their own magic weapons at the same time. At this moment, they used the 'Formation of Overlord', and each other's magic power became one, so that their strength soared again, and every Celestial Immortal could explode.  At the beginning, Ji Ning had never had the strength before he was caught up in the flames of karma.

    The sky was filled with colorful lights for a moment, and all kinds of magic weapons and spells were like a group of meteors, streaking across the sky and attacking Tonghe Celestial Immortal.

    "The roots of the Five Elements, guided by Taiji, this is the world of the Absolute Immortal Sword." The divine light in Tonghe Tianxian's eyes was like substance, and his voice was loud. At the same time, the huge Absolute Immortal Sword in the sky began to press downwards, and only this Absolute Immortal Sword could be seen.  The moment it was pressed the Tai Chi clouds above and the Five Elements Light Pillars in the distance were instantly connected to it.

    In an instant, a sword world covering a hundred miles was formed!

    The Immortal Sword quickly pressed down, and the sword world also shrank rapidly, shrinking from a hundred miles to ten miles in an instant, and it also collided with the magic weapons and spells cast by the eighteen immortals.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    There was a roar.

    The Juexian Sword World trembled and seemed to become weaker.

    But the Tonghe Celestial Immortal in the distance was only activated by the magic power of the Immortal Family. The five elements of light pillars and Tai Chi clouds that were also moving once again poured out their power and merged into the "Extreme Immortal Sword Realm", restoring the power of the Immortal Sword Realm again.

    "We can't defeat each other even though we work together. This unique move to combine with the Celestial Immortals is actually an attack from the Sword Realm. You can't escape. It really makes people despair. No wonder it's the Absolute Sword Immortal." The eighteen Celestial Immortals couldn't help but change their expressions. Although they said  The power of each of their magic weapons and spells had greatly increased, but after all, their attacks were scattered and messy and could not be superimposed on each other, so they were blocked by the Juexian Sword World.

    The Absolute Immortal Sword quickly pressed down!

    The entire sword world also shrunk crazily, and soon it was crushed by the huge 'Ba Xia'.

    The eighteen immortals also crazily activated the magic power of the Immortal Family, making the Baxia Formation more stable. The Baxia Formation was originally the best defensive formation, and these eighteen immortals also placed their trust in this formation.

    "Boom~~" was accompanied by a roar.

    The sword of immortality was pierced on Ba Xia¡¯s turtle shell.

    The runes on Baxia's surface flowed, trying their best to resist.

    "Huh?" Tonghe Tianxian's expression changed slightly.

    "Blocked, blocked."

    "Haha, after all, he is just a heavenly immortal. His methods are even more powerful, but he is only close to the Pure Yang True Immortal."

    "How can it be so easy to break this domineering formation?"

    The Eighteen Heavenly Immortals were confident for a moment.

    "Luo." Tonghe Tianxian pointed a finger from a distance and used the 'Extreme Immortal Sword Realm' again, hoping to break through the enemy's defensive formation by relying on the number of times.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the fighting scene in the distance, Tonghe Tianxian used the Immortal Sword Realm to completely suppress the Wujianmen side. The Wujianmen side had a strong defense, but their attack methods could not stop Tonghe Tianxian at all.

    "The scene is completely under the control of Senior Tonghe." The Immortal Diancai smiled, "It's really amazing. Senior Tonghe's sword is full of the mysteries of Taiji Dao and the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and finally it is perfectly integrated.  This sword move formed. I am afraid that even the True Immortal Chunyang may not have such a powerful method."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    A Celestial Immortal must be close to the strength of Chunyang True Immortal.  It requires a high level of Taoism and stronger performance.  This 'Absolute Immortal Sword World' is probably a perfect combination of several avenues, although each avenue has not been completely completed.  But this perfect fusion is no less than the swordsmanship created after the 'Dao' is fully understood.

    "Look." Yu Wei's face suddenly changed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression also changed.

    I saw in the distance that the eighteen immortals who originally formed the domineering formation had collected their magic weapons, and at the same time, cyan runes began to appear around them. These eighteen immortals gritted their teeth and tried their best to cast, and then countless  Silk threads flew across the entire 'Ba Xia Formation', and soon a big green snake emerged from the tail of Ba Xia's turtle shell. For a moment, the turtle and snake were entangled, and the momentum obviously surged.

    "Turtle and snake?"

    "Xuanwu!"

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Diancai Immortal and even Tonghe Celestial Immortal all changed their expressions.

    The status of Turtle and Snake in the Three Realms is too special. It should be noted that every Qi Refining Current will form a 'Turtle and Snake Yuanshen' when it reaches the Yuanshen stage, and Xuanwu is also a truly powerful existence in the ancient Pangu world, which is now famous.  'Xuanwu'¡®Emperor¡¯.  This tortoise-snake entangled formation is countless times more mysterious and complex than the Baxia formation.

    "The formation of the Overlord has extremely strong defense. The formation of the Turtle and the Snake is based on the formation of the Overlord." Tonghe Tianxian understood the way the other party used the formation of the turtle and the snake before, "Turtle and Snake Formation"  The Snake Formation has a defense that is comparable to the Baxia Formation, and it also has extremely powerful attacks."

    Sudden¡ª¡ª

    Wow!

    The huge green snake that was originally entangled there suddenly sprang out, and at the same time opened its bloody mouth. The size of the entire green snake suddenly increased sharply, and the snake's head became a hundred miles in size, as if it had swallowed the entire world.  Tonghe Tianxian Company used the Juexian Sword to resist, but the snake head seemed to be illusory, and even Tonghe Tianxian swallowed it in one gulp. Tonghe Tianxian Company controlled the Juexian Sword to turn into six sword lights and returned to his side to protect him.

    "What."

    "This, this" Immortal Diancai and Yu Wei were both shocked.

    "Swallowing the sky?" Ji Ning frowned even more. This is a method that Emperor Xuanwu was born with. This turtle and snake formation can actually be used. Obviously, the creator of this formation has evolved this formation to be very close to the real one.  To the extent of a turtle or a snake.

    "Turtle and Snake Formation, the Turtle Formation is the main defense, and the Snake Formation is the main attack." The Purple Grass Celestial Immortal and the other Eighteen Heavenly Immortals were extremely happy. The Turtle Formation was actually equivalent to the Baxia Formation in defense. This formation was indeed perfect.  Yes, the power is also amazing.  However, it was too difficult to perform, and the eighteen top immortals had to struggle very hard to perform it.

    "kill!"

    I saw that Tonghe Tianxian, who was completely trapped in the green snake's body, used the 'Extreme Immortal Sword Realm' again, which was used in the green snake's belly, and another snake head appeared in the green snake's body, attacking crazily.  The snake head sometimes appears and sometimes disappears, mysteriously and abnormally.  Tonghe Tianxian was in such a state of embarrassment that he could not hold on for long.

    "As soon as the turtle and snake formation came out, everyone from the gods to the true immortals were swept away." Zicao Celestial Immortal and the others were all very confident.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's over."

    "This turtle-snake formation can't be broken even by the Hetian Immortal. The green snake's attack is even more bizarre and unpredictable." Immortal Diancai stood on the wall of Anchan City with a look of despair, and Yu Wei also turned pale.  There was nothing they could do. Seeing the power of the tortoise and snake, they all understood that the gap was too big.

    I¡¯m afraid it would take a real god or immortal to break through it.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning's expression changed as he saw that Tonghe Tianxian could not hold on for long.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning immediately used the Nine Heavens Annihilating Wind magical power and flew directly into the distance.

    "Ji Ning!" The Immortal's face suddenly changed when he saw it, "Ji Ning, don't go, stop."

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei became anxious when she saw it, and even controlled the formation to influence Ji Ning in order to intercept Ji Ning.

    But Ji Ning, Yu Wei, and Dian Cai are all familiar with this formation restriction. They even left their own marks on the core of the formation restriction. Ji Ning, the three of them, and Tonghe Tianxian can all control it!  This formation could intercept others, but it could not intercept Ji Ning.

    "Junior brother, this formation is so powerful that even He Tianxian is no match for it. Don't be reckless." Yu Wei said urgently through the voice transmission from her mind.

    "Disciple, my master orders you to come back." The Immortal, the most talented person in the palace, was even more anxious.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two eager men flew directly out of the city wall and chased after Ning.

    Although they believed in Ji Ning's strength, they had just seen with their own eyes how terrifying the turtle-snake formation was. In terms of defense, even the strongest sword from Tonghe Celestial Immortal could not break through it. In terms of attack, the green snake was even more mysterious and unpredictable.  Swallowing the heaven and earth directly, Lianhe Tianxian is about to die.  If Ji Ning was also trapped in the green snake, wouldn't he die?

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning didn't stop at all.

    "Jin Ning, the green snake in the turtle-snake formation is obviously the best at restraining you. Your body is invulnerable like a magic weapon, but it just restrains you. If you go, you will die." Yu Wei was flying towards Ji Ning like crazy, chasing after her.  In the past, Ji Ning had the nine-day annihilating wind magical power, and Yu Wei could not catch up with him in terms of speed.

    By this time, Ji Ning had already reached the turtle and snake formation.

    The eighteen immortals of Wujian Sect were manipulating the turtle and snake formation with all their strength to kill the Tonghe Heavenly Immortal. At this time, they also discovered Ji Ning who had flown in.

    "Jining?"

    "He actually saw our tortoise and snake formation and dared to come?" All eighteen immortals were surprised.

    "It's a good thing he's here. Let's use all our strength to control the snake formation to kill Tonghe Tianxian. After Tonghe Tianxian is dead, we will kill Ji Ning! Kill them one by one! As for Ning the turtle formation is enough to stop him.  ." The Purple Grass Immortal sent a message.

    ? ??Hmm.  "The other seventeen immortals also agreed.

    After all, if they deal with Ji Ning and Tonghe Tianxian at the same time, it will be very difficult for them, so ignore Ji Ning and go all out to kill Tonghe Tianxian, then it will be much easier to deal with Ji Ning.  Anyway, the defense of this Tortoise and Snake Formation is comparable to that of Baxia Formation.

    Phew!

    The moment Ji Ning appeared, his right hands were already pointing together to form sword fingers. Wow, the sword fingers suddenly grew thousands of feet long, like a giant sword spanning the world, and a silver-white edge appeared on the sword fingers.  At this moment, Ji Ning had already performed the fourth turn of Star Reaching Hand, and poured all his energy into the sword finger.

    Use your star-catching hand, sword power, and mental strength!

    "Junior brother."

    "Ji Ning." Yu Wei and Diancai Immortal were flying over desperately, watching this scene anxiously.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The huge sword finger came with unpredictable power.

    The expressions of the eighteen immortals changed drastically when the sword finger touched the formation, but it was already too late. The tortoise-snake formation was unable to stop Ji Ning's terrifying sword finger, and it was torn apart.  Come on, while this thousand-foot-long sword finger broke through the turtle and snake formation, it swept away one by one, and each of the immortals seemed to be collided by the mountain peaks. In this moment, six immortals were dead!

    "This" Zicao Tianxian and other surviving immortals were confused, "It's impossible. This tortoise and snake formation is invincible under the true immortals of the gods."

    Yes, normally speaking, they are indeed invincible under the gods and true immortals when they use this turtle-snake formation.

    But Ji Ning is different.

    Ji Ning was already a supreme immortal when he was fighting with the Shaoyan clan. Later, he broke through to the seventeenth level of the Nine Heavens of Crimson Brightness in the Realm of Annihilation. With the breakthrough in divine power alone, he had the combat power of a Pure Yang True Immortal!  It is comparable to Tonghe Tianxian.

    And Ji Ning¡¯s mental strength has reached the third level and he has sword power.

    One-fifteenth of the third-level mental energy was consumed in an instant. This added power is astonishing!  Plus additional sword power!  Ji Ning, who was almost a Pure Yang True Immortal, suddenly jumped up and reached the level of a true Heavenly God True Immortal in terms of attack power.

    "Could it be thathe is a true god?" Zicao Celestial Immortal and others looked at Ji Ning in the distance in horror. At the same time, they all started to run away, showing no intention of resisting at all. But at this moment, Ji Ning shouted: "  Three heads and six arms!¡±

    Wow.

    Originally there was only one sword finger, but now there are six sword fingers piercing the void to kill.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 10: Murderous Intent

    "Impossible, he can't be a true immortal. If he wants to survive the tribulation, there is no way he can hide it from our Wujianmen." The twelve surviving immortals, including the Purple Grass Immortal, fled in panic. Ji Ning's powerful strength made the other twelve immortals flee in panic.  They think it should be at the level of gods and true immortals, but this is not right!

    impossible!

    Ji Ning has eight or nine mysterious skills that can hide the spirit of immortals, but as long as he survives the tribulation, it is absolutely impossible to hide it through the Wujian Sect!  It can even be said that no life in the three realms can hide the Infernal Gate!

    "Ah." A escaping angel with a big beard on his face controlled a large gourd to resist, but under the sword's finger, the gourd flew away, and he was killed directly, and his body died.

    "How could Ji Ning be so strong?" A heavenly immortal let out a roar of grief and anger, and swung his sword across the sky and earth to kill him.

    "The information is wrong, wrong!"

    "how so!"

    "I'm not willing to give in."

    "This group of immortals are all elites in the Wujian Sect. They usually have accurate information every time they take action. They must know themselves and their enemies to win a hundred battles."  There has never been such a big mistake like this one!  At their level, once such a big mistake is made, the price may be life!

    Ji Ning used three heads and six arms, and six sword fingers to attack six immortals respectively. However, this time Ji Ning only used the star-catching hand and added the power of the sword.  With his seventeenth-level strength of the Nine Heavens of the Red Brightness, he can perform the fourth level of the Star Reaching Hand, which is already the highest level of a heavenly being.  After adding the power of the sword, it is no less than a Tonghe Tianxian.

    ¡°That is to say¡­ Ji Ning¡¯s six sword fingers are like six Tonghe Tianxian.

    Now that the opponent's formation has collapsed and they are all running away, there is no need to use any more mental energy. The mental energy is consumed too much. It takes one-fifteenth of the sword to move with all the strength, and it can only be used fifteen times.  Of course Ji Ning has to be used at critical moments.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's eyes flashed with cold light, and he killed without mercy.

    Six sword fingers killed five immortals in an instant, and one sword finger aimed at a woman, but failed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning glanced at the woman in surprise.

    A layer of rich green light appeared on the woman's body. The green light protected her and resisted Ji Ning's sword finger just now.

    "It's too powerful. The information is completely wrong." Zicao Tianxian was frightened for a while. At the same time, two letter talismans and one Taoist talisman appeared in her hand. The Taoist talisman was the Great Movement Taoist Talisman, but it takes time to cast the Great Movement Taoist Talisman.  Ji Ning's attack speed was enough for Ji Ning to attack more than ten times in that short period of time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Crushing the letter talisman was very fast. Zicao Tianxian immediately crushed the letter talisman given by the two strong men who could save her at this moment.

    She has a special status in the Wujian Sect and is protected by several big figures. In addition to Wuxiao Celestial Immortal and several other extraordinary figures among the immortals, there are also two true immortals, namely the master of the Wujian Sect and her brother-in-law, the "Flashy True Immortal".

    ¡­¡­

    The distant fifth world.

    In one of the majestic halls, the master of Wujian Sect, the master of Ten Thousand Demons Cave, and the master of Xueyun Building were looking at a large number of water mirrors emerging in the air. Pictures everywhere were appearing in the water mirrors. These were all in the world of Daxia.  Combat scenes detected by pure Yang magic weapons at several strongholds were transmitted here at the same time.

    Most of the pictures change from time to time to different places, and there are more than ten water mirrors, but the scene does not change.  Because the purpose of these battles viewed by more than ten water mirrors is to ¡®kill¡¯.

    "not good."

    "There was an accident in Anchan City."

    "It's Ji Ning."

    The expressions of the three leaders changed drastically at the same time and they looked at one of the water mirrors. On the water mirror was a young man coming out of the sky, pointing his sword across the sky and the earth, directly breaking through the formation of turtles and snakes. The young man's indifferent face,  And the sharp and chilling auraeven the silver-white edge emerging on the sword finger made them tremble.

    "This Ji Ning's momentum is much more terrifying than it was eighteen years ago."

    "The sword on his finger is the power of the sword?"

    "Has he mastered the art of swordsmanship?"

    The three leaders were all a little frightened. They had already guessed that Ji Ning's strength would improve after surviving the Karma Fire.  But that was the realm of Nirvana, and there was no way to comprehend the Great Dao. Logically speaking, Ji Ning should not improve much on the Dao.  In addition, Ji Ning has not survived the tribulation, so the improvement in strength should be very limited, but the fact gave them a slap in the face!

    They never imagined that Ji Ning could figure out how to use his mind on his own!

    "Qinghu, what should I do?" The master of the Ten Thousand Demon Cave and the master of the Bloody Cloud Tower both looked at the master of the Wujian Sect.

    The woman in green robe said softly: "The defeat is over.??, irreparable.  However, Zicao has the True Immortal Fuhua behind her. When faced with life and death danger, Zicao must have crushed the letter talisman given by Fuhua. I believe Fuhua will definitely take action to save her. Having Fuhua is enough.  What I'm thinking about now is what should I do with this Ji Ning?  "

    "Ji Ning" The man in the fiery red robe and the lean old man also frowned.

    "I had already guessed that he might become an obstacle to our conquest of Daxia in the future, but I didn't expect that he would be so powerful before he could overcome the tribulation. When he becomes a god after overcoming the tribulation, what's the point?" The green-robed woman shook her head.  "I really don't know who his master is, who actually trained him to be such a monster."

    The birth of a peerless monster requires not only hardening oneself, but also a good master, but they don't know Behind Ji Ning is the most mysterious Taoist ancestor in the three worlds, the "Bodhi Patriarch" and the deceased Sanshou Taoist, who was famous in the three worlds.  The magical power 'Star Reacher'!

    The so -called master leads the door to practice in the individual, but he must first get the ¡®master to lead the door¡¯. Ji Ning is indeed a peerless sword fairy embryo. However, if he did n¡¯t have a magical power of the star, he would not be this.  Without Hou Yi's archery skills, he probably wouldn't have been able to understand the method of using his mind.  Then he would be just a normal and powerful swordsman.  Of course, the master and the individual complement each other and are indispensable. There are several people who have had the opportunity to learn from the Star Reacher. Hou Yi has learned a lot from archery, but who can reach the level of Ji Ning?

    ¡­¡­

    "Incredible."

    Tonghe Tianxian escaped and was shocked by Ji Ning. For a moment, his heart was extremely complicated and he had mixed feelings.

    "Where to escape!" Tonghe Celestial Immortal immediately woke up, shouted angrily, and immediately controlled Jue Sword Immortal to kill those escaping Celestial Immortals.

    Yu Wei and Diancai Immortal who caught up behind were also shocked.

    They were both surprised and happy.

    What¡¯s surprising is¡­ Ji Ning¡¯s strength is so strong!  too strong!

    The good news isthe stronger Ji Ning is, the better!

    The situation was suddenly reversed. Instead of the eighteen immortals trampling on and killing the Tonghe immortals, they turned around and killed those immortals.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning showed no mercy at all. At first, he swept through six heavenly beings with one sword strike, and then killed five more. Now only seven heavenly beings are left alive.

    Three heads and six arms!  Star Reacher!

    Six swords pointed across the sky, sweeping in all directions.

    "Death." Tonghe Tianxian also controlled the Juexian Sword and hunted down the remaining ones.

    "The great calamity is coming. Yesterday I killed people, and today people kill me." A skinny immortal closed his eyes while the magic weapon was thrown away. There was only peace in his eyes.  In this catastrophe that swept through the three realms, even Ji Ning, Tonghe Tianxian, and Yu Wei were all prepared to die.

    Therefore, we must seize every opportunity and show no mercy when weakening the enemy.

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    One by one, the immortals died, but one of Ji Ning's six sword fingers still attacked the purple grass immortal.

    "Bang~~~" The green light on the surface of the Purple Grass Immortal's body actually resisted again, but she was obviously trembling.

    But this time, Ji Ning's six sword fingers only killed three immortals. In addition to the purple grass immortal, two others also survived.

    "I must live, I must live." A fairy with triangular eyes had a distorted face and terrifying eyes. A fairy mansion appeared out of thin air around him, and he himself disappeared.

    There is also an immortal who also hid in the immortal mansion.

    "kill."

    That immortal sword also killed a heavenly immortal.

    For a while

    Of the eighteen immortals in mid-air, only the last three were left, namely the Purple Grass Immortal and the two who hid in the Immortal Mansion.

    "Stupid." The Purple Grass Celestial Immortal couldn't help but curse secretly when he saw this. Their intelligence was detailed and they had already recorded that one of the two Celestial Immortals that Ji Ning killed Shaoyan clan was the 'Golden Bell Celestial Immortal'. That divine bell fell to  In the hands of Ji Ning, Anchan City is now in danger. As long as Ji Ning is not stupid, the divine bell must have been lent to his Taoist companion or master. The divine bell can suppress it.

    "Senior sister," Ji Ning shouted via voice message.

    "Take it." Yu Wei also waved her hand immediately, and a divine bell flew out. The divine bell quickly grew in size, as if a small mountain peak was suspended, and the space at the bottom was distorted. The two immortal mansions were directly absorbed into it without any resistance.  The divine bell then shrank and returned to Yu Wei's hand.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    This divine bell is the treasure of the Shaoyan clan. Apart from the boundary tower, this divine bell is the most important.  But the pure Yang magic weapon can only be used by an immortal. Firstly, Anchan City is about to be in danger, and secondlyWhen the great catastrophe came, how could Ji Ning only care about himself? He would naturally find a way to improve the strength of his important people, so he gave this divine bell to Yu Wei.

    The two immortals hid in the Immortal Mansion to buy some time so that they could use the Great Teleportation Talisman.

    " If Ji Ning and the others didn't have the divine bell to suppress them, they might have been able to escape. After all, they couldn't break through the Immortal Palace. Those two Immortal Palaces were life-saving things for the two immortals, and their power was quite impressive.  But Ji Ning and the others had the Divine Bell. While the two immortals hid in the Immortal Mansion, the Immortal Mansion itself did not resist and was easily taken into the Divine Bell. All space was prohibited within the Divine Bell. Once suppressed, there was no way to escape.

    So the Purple Grass Immortal said they were stupid.

    But why don¡¯t those two immortals know this?  In a desperate situation, they are just gambling.  They bet that Ji Ning was selfish and did not give the divine bell to others.

    ¡­¡­

    "You are the only one left." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the Purple Grass Immortal, and he saw six sword fingers cutting through the sky at the same time, falling towards the Purple Grass Immortal. It seemed slow, but in fact they fought so fast, it was really as fast as lightning.

    "You can't kill me!" Zicao Tianxian was terrified. How could he escape as fast as the sword?

    The six swords pointed across the sky and the earth, penetrating the void and coming from all directions at the same time.

    "Stop!"

    A roar containing pure Yang magic power.

    Bang!

    As the sealing formation outside shattered, the roar also echoed in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Boom, boom, boom, boom!!!!" The six sword fingers attacked the Purple Grass Immortal at the same time. The green light shield could no longer resist it and shattered. Under the thousand-foot-long six sword fingers, the Purple Grass Immortal  Immediately turned into powder, the body died and the Tao disappeared!

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 11: Bending the Bow to Shoot the True Immortal

    In the capital of Daxia, there is a hall glowing with dark red light in Tianmang Hall.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor is sitting high on the throne, and below are three generals in dazzling golden armor. Each of them has a powerful aura that is no less than that of the Xia Emperor. They are obviously gods and true immortals!  The three of them all sit upright and have a murderous aura. They can make the gods and immortals look like soldiers in the army, but it is a very simple thing for the ancient royal family.

    "Wow~~"

    There are pictures suspended in mid-air, and it is precisely the scenes of fighting that have been detected.  Emperor Xia has great control over the world of Daxia, and any fluctuations in the immortal level will be discovered.

    "Young Master Xia Mang, this time Wujianmen really looks up to my ancient royal family. They sent out two thousand people for just one test. There are so many places for fighting you can't even explore them one by one." An old man with a red beard below.  He laughed, and there was a faint flame in his eyes.

    "I don't have so many pure Yang magic weapons that can detect two thousand battle places." The black-robed Xia Emperor also smiled. There were only a few hundred images in the air. This was already the limit of detecting different places at the same time.

    Among these hundreds of pictures, there is the Battle of Anchan City!

    After all, there is the extremely powerful Tonghe Tianxian in Anchan City, as well as the peerless evildoer Ji Ning with an astonishing background!

    "What kind of formation did the Eighteen Heavenly Immortals set up, the tortoise-snake formation?"

    "Tonghe Tianxian is in danger!"

    In an instant, they all noticed this battle. After all, some of the two thousand passers-by were acting, most were just testing, and only a few were 'kills'. This battle to kill naturally attracted their attention.

    "snort."

    Emperor Xia¡¯s face darkened, but he still watched and did not give any orders.

    On the screen, Tonghe Tianxian had been trapped in the 'Array of Turtles and Snakes'. Suddenly, the expressions of Emperor Xia and the other three generals in golden armor changed at the same time, because they all saw a young man using magical powers to break through.  Come empty.

    "Ji Ning?" Emperor Xia frowned, "Why is he so crazy?"

    "Mr. Xia Mang, is this the Ji Ning you are paying attention to?"

    "That would be too unwise."

    The three generals also shook their heads slightly, and suddenly their expressions froze.

    On the screen, Ji Ning's sword finger instantly became a thousand feet long, stretching across the sky, like a giant divine sword, directly slashing at the 'Turtle and Snake Formation'. The extremely tough Turtle and Snake Formation was struck by this terrifying sword finger.  The next one actually collapsed, and six of the Eighteen Heavenly Immortals who were caught off guard died on the spot.

    "What!" Emperor Xia stood up suddenly, with a terrifying light in his eyes.

    "Impossible." The three generals also stood up in excitement, staring at the screen.

    Looking at the scene in the picture where Ji Ning used his three heads and six arms to chase and kill those immortals, Emperor Xia didn't have to pretend to be majestic in front of these three generals. He couldn't believe it: "What's going on? Can Ji Ning's second soul survive the disaster?"  I don¡¯t know, but his true self definitely has not survived the tribulation.¡±

    "If I succeed in overcoming the tribulation, I will become a god. Regardless of my magical power, escape technique or means, I will be much stronger than now."

    "Obviously he has not survived the tribulation and become a god!"

    "He didn't become a godhow could he be so strong? Could the Void Returning God and Demon be so strong?" Many thoughts surged in Emperor Xia's mind.

    The three generals next to him were no less shocked than Emperor Xia. The burliest general among them even frowned: "Returning to the Void Gods and Demons, even if they practice some of the top magical powers in the three realms, they can achieve almost pure power.  The level of Yang Zhenxian is generally equivalent to that of Tonghe Celestial Immortal. How come he is so much stronger than Tonghe Celestial Immortal? This strength has completely crossed the threshold of the Celestial God and True Immortal."

    "Monster." Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning as if he were looking at the most precious treasure in the world, with greed in his eyes.

    "Congratulations, Mr. Xia Mang."

    The three generals stood up at the same time and said.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor also smiled.

    Of course it deserves congratulations!

    He is from the ancient royal family, and what the ancient royal family is best at is uniting all forces. The reason why the ancient royal family became the original emperor is because there are a large group of true god and Taoist ancestors in the ancient royal family, and of course they cannot all be true god and Taoist ancestors.  The ancient royal family, why do these true gods and Taoist ancestors support the ancient royal family?

    It is precisely because the ancient royal family has continued to help them before they have risen. How can the true gods and Taoist ancestors not repay the kindness they received from the ancient royal family?

    It should be noted that the stronger a person is, the more he pays attention to the Taoist mind, and the more he is free from obstacles.

    If a person who has shown great kindness to himself does not repay the favor, he will have a "knot" in his heart, which will affect his Taoist mind, and he may even go crazy!  Of course notExcept for a very small number of true god Taoist ancestors who have embarked on an 'evil path', no matter how kind you are to them, you will still kill them without fail, and their Taoist hearts are still clear, but there are very few like this.

    "Ji Ning?" The black-robed Xia Emperor's eyes shone brightly. He had now seen a monster worthy of his true help, and this genius had not yet passed the tribulation.

    He has feelings

    As long as Ji Ning doesn¡¯t die, it will not be difficult to become a true immortal, and he will probably become the top being among the true immortals.  It's so worth it to be able to make such a being your absolute ally!  Of course, if he gets lucky and Ji Ning becomes the True God and Taoist Ancestor, Emperor Xia will be thankful for the change.

    It should be noted why Emperor Xia¡¯s status is so special?  In addition to having a master who is a Taoist ancestor, it is also because there is a brother in life and death - Taozu Yinglong!

    After all, the master is just a master. He usually just gives advice to Emperor Xia and has nothing but kindness to Emperor Xia. Therefore, even if Emperor Xia is in danger, Daozu Chiming may not even take action. Even if Emperor Xia dies, Daozu Chiming will not take action.  It will affect the Taoist heart. After all, he has many disciples, and all his disciples are favored by him.

    "Yinglong Daozu is different. Yinglong Daozu and him are brothers of life and death. This relationship is much closer."

    And now that he is trying his best to help Ji Ning and let Ji Ning remember his kindness, if he asks Ji Ning to take action when he encounters danger in the future, how can Ji Ning sit back and watch?

    "Monster, from ancient times to the present, this is the most monstrous one I have ever seen." Black-robed Emperor Xia stared at Ji Ning in the picture. Although there were some monsters in ancient times, after all, Emperor Xia had never seen it with his own eyes.  Now he saw the living peerless monster in front of him.

    Outside Anchan City.

    "The Immortal Flash has a handsome face and is famous for being unrestrained and unrestrained, but at this moment his face is a little distorted.  Because the sister Zicao he had been watching grow up died!  As soon as he sensed that the letter talisman for Sister Zicao was broken, he immediately moved directly over. He had already understood the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and there was no need to use Tao talismans for this great movement.

    ¡°Because he is in another big world after all, so the sensor cannot be completely accurate to the location of Lithospermum, and can only have an approximate location.

    After this move, we arrived outside Anchan City.

    Relying on his sense of the universe, he instantly understood that Lithospermum was dangerous and broke through the sealing formation at the first moment. Because he could not catch up, he even sent a message to stop it.  It's a pity that young man didn't hesitate at all, and directly killed Zicao with his six palms and sword fingers.

    "Sister Lithospermum." The flashy immortal's response to the universe was like seeing it with her own eyes, seeing Sister Lithospermum's body turn into ashes after her death.

    "No."

    The flashy immortal¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and his face was distorted.

    "You all must die!" Fairy Flash was completely crazy. He only saw a large black and white seal. The main body of the seal was black, and the claws were white.  This black and white seal appeared out of thin air, instantly transformed into the size of a mountain peak, and crushed it directly.  Although this formation restriction is quite a gain, Zhenhua Zhenxian understands the Great Way of the Universe and his formation is not bad. Secondly, his own strength is too strong, far surpassing his opponent.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Wherever the big seal passes, the formation restriction is directly broken.

    And the other side.

    "Jining, be careful."

    "There are enemies."

    "It should be the true immortal who broke the ban." Diancai Immortal, Yu Wei, and Tonghe Immortal all transmitted their messages with great urgency.

    "You guys leave quickly!" Of course Ji Ning understood that he also controlled the formation after all. The moment he killed the Purple Grass Immortal, a big black bow appeared in front of Ji Ning. Ji Ning reached out and grabbed the big black bow.  , an arrow appeared in the other hand, and flames instantly appeared on the arrow.

    I saw Ji Ning suddenly pulling the bow string in mid-air, and the surging divine power entered the Rahu bow. After the transformation, the power continued to converge on the arrow. Ji Ning's mental power was also contained in it. The mental power utilization ratio in "Houyi Archery"  Ji Ning's was even more impressive. With Ji Ning's current mental strength, he could only shoot seven arrows at most.

    "go."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, the heaven and earth trembled, and a dazzling red light completely tore the heaven and earth apart. At the same time, a large amount of power of heaven and earth continued to converge into the arrows. This was Hou Yi's archery, a terrifying archery that could crazily arouse the power of heaven and earth.

    Although it is on the same list as the top ten magical powers that came from the creation of the world by Pangu, in terms of power alone, it is even higher than the Star Reacher!

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The big black and white seal crushed everything.

    The flaming red arrows were like shooting stars, streaking across the sky.

    Bang!  !  !

    The two collided, the surroundings roared, and the earth suddenly sank downwards, obviously suppressed by the aftermath.

    "Huh?" Immortal Fuhua's expression changed slightly, and he said:There are too few people who have mastered Hou Yi's archery skills. For example, there are some disciples of Patriarch Bodhi who have mastered Hou Yi's archery skills, but none of them are best at Hou Yi's archery skills, and they usually don't use them.  Therefore, very few people can truly taste the taste of Hou Yi's archery. Ji Ning only has to reach the third level of mental power and use his mental power more perfectly, so that Hou Yi's archery can reach an extremely high level.

    With one arrow, the black and white seal slows down.

    "Collapse." Ji Ning bent his bow and shot again, and another arrow shot through the air. He also went all out. Ji Ning's mental energy was consumed crazily. He didn't dare to let the opponent get close. After all, the real gods and immortals were in theory.  There are still very few people who have reached the threshold of the gods and true immortals, and they are generally much stronger.

    Another fiery red meteor streaked across the sky.

    Immortal Flashy once again controlled the black and white seal and directly blocked the arrow.

    Collapse!  collapse!  collapse!  collapse!  collapse!

    Another five consecutive arrows prevented the furious Immortal Fuhua from killing Ji Ning and the others immediately.

    "Let me see how many more arrows you can shoot." The flashy immortal's eyes were terrifying. He knew very well that the most powerful archery skills of the magic archers usually only shoot very few times. Sure enough, after shooting these seven arrows, after a short delay, he shot again.  There was nothing that could be done to stop this angry and flashy immortal.

    The black and white seal crushed all the formation restrictions and went straight towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning used the seven arrows to delay time so that Diancai Immortal, Yu Wei and Tonghe Tianxian could leave.  But when they performed the Great Teleportation, they discovered that the surrounding space had long been isolated from the outside by the Flashy True Immortal, making it impossible to perform the Great Teleportation.

    "None of you can escape, you will all die." The flashy true immortal's murderous intent surged into the sky, and the black and white seal had already broken through the sky.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 12: Emperor Xia¡¯s Attitude

    "Senior Hongxue, this Pure Yang True Immortal is good at the Dao of Heaven and Earth, and he still needs help from seven of you!" Ji Ning's Second Soul Company asked for help. Knowing that Ji Ning was in danger, Hongxue and the other seven gods had already received help from their  The world has come to the water house.  In fact, they did not expect that Ji Ning would use up the promise they gave him so soon.

    In fact, before, Ji Ning shot seven arrows in a row to delay some time, and at the same time allocated his Void Returning Energy to activate the Great Movement Talisman. The delay was enough, but unfortunately the Great Movement also failed.

    There are so many ¡®great ways¡¯ in the world. Who would want to meet someone who has fully understood the great ways of the universe? It would be impossible to move in front of such a being.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning with an anxious expression. The Immortal of the Imperial Academy and the Immortal of Tonghe were also very anxious, but they had no choice.

    "Death." The face of the flashy immortal was ferocious, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Jining, you can be saved." Suddenly the voice of the big yellow-haired bear sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    ¡°Boom~~¡±

    In the void between Zhenhua Zhenxian and Ji Ning, a black passage suddenly appeared. The black passage tore open the void crazily, and a man wearing a black royal robe walked over.

    "Emperor Xia?"

    "Your Majesty?"

    Diancai Immortal, Yu Wei, and Tonghe Tianxian all showed expressions of excitement and surprise.

    It was the black-robed Emperor Xia who came through the black passage. When Emperor Xia came out, he pointed his hand, and a golden light flew out, turning into a golden dragon, and directly knocked away the big black and white seal.  He glanced coldly at the crazy Immortal Fuhua in the distance: "Fuhua, how dare you come to my Daxia to run wild!"

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I just disturbed the seven seniors." Ji Ning, the black Taoist priest in Shui Mansion, saluted.

    The big yellow-haired bear on the side smiled and said: "The Xia Emperor has already appeared, so there is no need for the seven of you to take action."

    "Is this considered a fulfillment of the promise?" the enchanting Snow Scorpion God smiled.

    "It doesn't count, of course it doesn't count," Ji Ning said.

    Seeing Ji Ning¡¯s appearance, the Seven Heavenly Gods all laughed.

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    "We won't argue with you."

    However, the Red Snow God quickly said solemnly: "But Ji Ning, I must remind you that before in that ancient ruined world, your master Bodhi Ancestor had no scruples about taking action. But now we are in the Three Realmsthe enemy's strength  Yes, Patriarch Bodhi will also have many concerns, and even if he wants to take action, he may not be able to save you."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded. Of course he understood that the master was walking on thin ice during this catastrophe.

    "And it's impossible for your master to dream of the Three Realms at any time. He may not know that you are in danger." Hongxuetian said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    yes.

    The master didn¡¯t give himself a talisman. He was in crisis, so he couldn¡¯t notify the master.

    "We promised to help you once, but it was only once." Hongxue Tianshen said, "Your master is even more difficult to save from the fire that is far away. You see, this time you encountered danger not long after you came back. You should understand  ¡­We need to be more careful in the catastrophe.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "For me to be able to come back alive despite being riddled with karma, I must have attracted the attention of Wu Jian Sect. They have long regarded me as their formidable enemy In this catastrophe, I actually figured it out. Since I can't hide my edge, then  Show your sharpness. Let more powerful people notice me and think that I am worthy of their help!"

    "Although the Wujianmen side is arrogant, they have always been secretive, which shows that they are also wary. There are also many strong people on my master's side." Ji Ning said with a smile, "As long as I unite enough helpers, naturally  No problem."

    "Finally, you can use your head." Hongxue God smiled, "You have helped enough. By then, even the seven of us will not need to take action, and you will be able to survive the disaster."

    ¡­¡­

    The outside world.

    As soon as the black-robed Xia Emperor appeared, the Flashy Immortal became even more angry: "Xia Mang, you want to stop me and become my enemy?"

    "It seems that you have been on the Wujianmen side for a long time. Since the camps are different, you have naturally been enemies for a long time." The black-robed Xia Emperor said calmly, "I think you should get away quickly and get out of my country." Although in terms of strength,  He had an absolute advantage, but Emperor Xia knew very well that the opponent was good at the Dao of Heaven and Earth, and was much more capable at escaping.

    Immortal Fuhua took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of Emperor Xia. After all, Emperor Xia had a great birth and an amazing background. He had several powerful innate spiritual treasures and was famous. Before, he had clearly isolated the space with Fuhua, but Emperor Xia  Just tearing the space apart, this is a transmission method similar to the 'Boundary Tower'.??You can ignore the spatial isolation and forcefully tear apart the teleportation to arrive. What you use is one of the innate spiritual treasures owned by Emperor Xia, the "One Thought of Clear Heart Lamp".

    "I just want to kill this young man." Immortal Flashy said coldly, "I can spare the other three!"

    Emperor Xia glanced at him: "Get out of my country at once!"

    ¡°You¡¯re just kidding, he came here to save Ji Ning.

    "You -" Immortal Flashy said angrily, "Xia Mang, today I want to see how strong you, a descendant of the ancient royal family, are!" Suddenly, golden chains appeared around him, a total of nine golden chains, one end of the chain  As if penetrating into the void, the other end frantically surrounded the black-robed Xia Emperor.

    This is his truly powerful fighting method, which is more silent and more feminine.

    As for the black and white seal?  After all, the flying speed of the magic weapon was faster than the escape technique, and the black and white seals were more violent. He wanted to use the black and white seals to forcefully break through the formation restrictions and crush Ji Ning and the others to death.

    "Are you still showing off these methods in front of me?" The black-robed Xia Emperor smiled coldly, and saw a huge snow-white lotus immediately appeared under his feet. The lotus spread layer by layer in all directions, completely suppressing the void and blocking all-pervasive attacks.  Nine golden chains.

    "Destroy."

    Emperor Xia shouted softly.

    Originally, there was only a golden light in front of him, but at this moment, three golden lights appeared. These three golden lights flew directly out of the air and turned into three golden dragons that meandered around. However, the auras of these three golden dragons were different, and one of them was more powerful.  In order to show off the wantonness, there is one that is more gloomy and chilling, and there is another golden dragon that seems to come with good intentions and seems to have no threat.

    The three golden dragons with very different auras made the flashy immortal in the distance look angry.

    "Life and death, disillusionment, are all mere vanity!"

    The flashy immortal said coldly.

    Suddenly the nine golden chains around him began to dance, and for a while the surrounding void rippled, like water.

    "Chi chi chi~~~" After the three golden dragons flew in, it suddenly became more difficult.

    "snort."

    The face of the black-robed Xia Emperor in the distance darkened when he saw this. He turned his hand and a small bell appeared. As soon as the small black bell appeared, it made a clanging sound.

    "Pfft." Immortal Flash immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, okay, Xia Mang, since you want to protect this kid, then we are incompatible!"

    "Just you?" The black-robed Xia Emperor sneered, obviously disdainful.

    "Then just wait, this kid will definitely die, he will definitely!" Fairy Flash's eyes were full of madness.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Flashy True Immortal immediately used his escape technique. A man who understood the Great Way of the Universe was trying to escape. It was too difficult to stop him.

    Even Emperor Xia could only watch the other party escape.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Immortal Tonghe, Immortal Diancai, Yu Wei, and Ji Ning all flew over and even thanked him.

    Emperor Xia turned around, glanced at Ji Ning and the other four, and said with a smile: "It's okay. I just used the magic weapon to detect the fighting here, and when I saw the flashy appearance, I knew something was wrong. I also wanted to move over.  Who would have thought that this flashy thing can actually isolate the space here, making it impossible to move at all! I can only forcefully tear the space and teleport here. Fortunately, fortunately, I caught up. If I had been one step slower"

    Ji Ning and the others also understood why Emperor Xia didn't arrive until the last and most dangerous moment. Ji Ning had already asked the Seven Heavenly Gods for help.

    ? ?Fortunately.

    Fortunately, that promise was not used up.

    "Jining, you have to be careful." Xia Huang said, "Although I don't know why this flashy immortal wants to kill you so much, I guess that among the immortals you kill, there should be someone very close to him.  , that¡¯s why the usually graceful and flashy True Immortal is so crazy. A Chunyang True Immortal who understands the universe wants to kill you, which is very dangerous."

    "I understand." Ji Ning Surong.

    "But at the beginning of this catastrophe, such dangers are nothing." Xia Huang said, "The storms in the future will become more and more terrifying. This is my letter talisman. Once you encounter danger, you can crush the letter talisman."  , as long as you are not the True God Dao Ancestor, I am sure to save you."

    Xia Huang¡¯s strength is slightly worse than that of Lu Dongbin.

    But Emperor Xia had many things to protect his life, even in front of the True God Taoist Ancestor.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ji Ning took the letter.

    "Get ready." Emperor Xia looked up at the sky. "After this test, I'm afraid a war will begin that will sweep across Daxia. As long as you are in Daxia, you can't avoid it." After saying this, Emperor Xia said  He took a step and left through the void.

    ? ?Ning looked at the letter talisman in his hand and smiled.

    ???????????????????

    ¡°Before, I had exclusive access to the nine great immortals of the Shaoyan clan, although they were powerful enough.  But in the eyes of Emperor Xia and Daozu Chiming, who were very discerning, they were just relatively good geniuses in the Three Realms.  But this time he has shown his sharpness. Even if you look at the ancient times, he is probably the most evil one in the Return to the Void. Although the enemies will be more afraid of him, Emperor Xia and Daozu Chiming will probably pay more attention to Ji Ning.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Emperor Xia, "You can crush the talisman when you are in danger. As long as you are not the ancestor of the True God, I will be sure to save you."  ¡¯, this actually shows his attitude. It should be noted that even Patriarch Bodhi has never said this.

    ¡­¡­

    The fifth world.

    In a majestic hall, the master of Wujian Sect, the master of Xueyun Tower, and the master of Ten Thousand Demons Cave are all here.

    "Green Fox."

    With an angry shout, the Immortal Flashy rushed in.

    "Flashy." The woman in green robe said.

    "Qinghu, why didn't you take action? It was almost, almost, almost, I could save Sister Lithospermum." Fairy Flash was extremely angry.

    But the green-robed woman shook her head: "Zicao crushed the letter talisman given by you and me at the same time. You have understood the Great Way of the Universe, but I have not. Even if I want to rush over, I will be slower than you!"

    The flashy immortal was suffocated. Indeed, he was too angry just now.

    "I want to kill that kid." The flashy immortal's eyes glowed with a terrifying red light, and he roared, "I want him to die."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 13: Meet the God King

    "This Ji Ning killed Zicao, and I want him to die too." The woman in green robe sitting above said calmly, "If you want to take action, I will arrange an opportunity for you. With your control over the universe, you will definitely be able to kill him."  Die Ji Ning.¡±

    "Do you think I'm as stupid as you think?" Immortal Flashy gave the green-robed woman a cold look, "Emperor Xia took action to protect that kid this time, even ignoring my threats. It was obvious that he was determined to protect that kid. This  This time you sent multiple troops to attack various counties in the entire Daxia world. Although the Xia Emperor has real immortals and heavenly immortals under his command, he needs to worry about everything. This time he cannot mobilize too much power to deal with me. But if  Next time I take action, the forces under his command don¡¯t need to worry about the counties, I¡¯m afraid they will directly join forces to trap me and kill me!¡±

    Wu Jian Sect had long known that Emperor Xia had a true immortal beside him!

    The ancient royal family alone has always sent three gods and true immortals to follow Emperor Xia. This is also the reason why the entire Daxia world Emperor Xia sticks to his word.  Like the Zhuanshui clan, there are gods in the tribe, and they are an ancient clan, and they also have true gods and Taoist ancestors behind them!  But he still didn't dare to compete with Emperor Xia, that's why.

    Even the Shaoyan clan also has an ancient clan behind it, but the ancestor of the Shaoyan clan, 'Shao Yan Chou', escaped from the tribe and was unwilling to admit his relationship with the ancient clan.

    The top big tribes in the Daxia world are really not easy to mess with. Countless tribes have joined forces. Even the Xia Emperor dare not force them. They must give enough benefits to each other to share the world.

    As for the Xia Mang clan of Emperor Xia, to be precise, it is the most powerful clan in the entire Daxia world!  It is still possible to destroy a flashy true immortal.

    "If you want revenge, how can you not take risks." The woman in green robe said, "Don't you want to avenge Lithospermum?"

    There was a cold light in the eyes of the Immortal Flashy, of course he wanted to kill Ji Ning.

    But those who can become Chunyang True Immortals are all extraordinary and not fools.

    "Zicao has been following you, and you have controlled the entire power of the Infernal Sect. It is much easier for me to kill Ji Ning." Immortal Flashy said coldly, "If there is really a good opportunity, I don't mind.  Take action. But there is absolutely no way I would trade my life for that kid¡¯s life.¡±

    After saying that, the Flashy Immortal immediately turned around and left.

    Only the three giants including the green-robed woman were left in the majestic hall. They raised their heads and continued to look at the fighting scenes everywhere.

    "Emperor Xia has indeed sent his troops." The green-robed woman smiled.

    "Of course he can't watch you kill his people." The lean old man said.

    as time flows.

    The probing attack by two thousand people started quickly that night and then ended quickly.

    The next day the Golden Crow rose again, as if nothing had happened.

    But in fact, during this night, sixty-nine heavenly immortals and hundreds of loose immortals died on the Wujianmen side.  On the side of Daxia World, seventy-three heavenly immortals and dozens of loose immortals died.

    On the surface, the losses are considerable.

    ??????????????? In fact, this kind of testing is to kill a hundred enemies and damage yourself by 800!

    But in fact, the biggest mistake of Wu Jian Sect in this confrontation was that it happened with Ji Ning!  They miscalculated Ji Ning's power, causing them to lose eighteen top immortals.  The loss in this area alone actually exceeds the losses in other areas combined. After all, there is a big difference between an ordinary immortal and a top immortal.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Neither Emperor Xia nor Wujianmen care too much about this loss.

    After all, this is just a test, everyone has only lost some skin, and no bones have been injured.  Their true power didn't move at all!  Only after the real war begins, will they fight each other again and again. At that time, they can be called the meat grinder of the gods. Even if the real gods are careless, they may fall.  After all, this is the strongest big world under Chiming Daozu!

    It is still a majestic palace.

    The three leaders of Wujian Sect, Ten Thousand Demons Cave, and Xueyun Tower gathered again. After arranging their subordinates, they gathered this time for ¡®Ji Ning¡¯.

    "I think this Ji Ning must be killed." The man in the fiery red robe said in a strong voice, "Now he is already a scourge. Once he overcomes the tribulation and becomes a god he will not only be a scourge. I am afraid that he will fail to conquer the world of Daxia.  "

    The lean old man also sighed: "This person is really a monster. I am a little scared of the monster."

    "I also think he deserves to be killed." The green-robed woman said, "This Ji Ning has eight or nine profound arts to protect his body. It is not easy to kill him. We can only suppress him first, and then try to kill him. But when I suppressed him I  I¡¯m worried that Master Daozu behind him will take action.¡±

    "Taozu?"

    The expressions of the other two leaders also changed.

    &nbsp; The True God Dao Ancestorthe true overlord in the three realms, and the one who can teach the eight or nine mysterious skills, is the best among them.  It makes me cringe to think about it.

    "We sent the True Immortal to take action, but were killed by Dao Ancestor in the end. Ji Ning was rescued again. We lost both our wife and our troops." The woman in green robes lamented, "At the critical moment of the war in the Great Xia world, it is not suitable for us to carry out the campaign.  Big move.¡±

    "Qinghu, what do you think we should do?"

    The other two looked at her.

    In terms of status, the three are equivalent.  But generally those who are in charge of the Wujian Sect are those with higher intelligence, so the battle in the big world is led by the leader of the Wujian Sect and supported by the other two.  If there is a conflict with each other, please report!

    "I think we should report it to the God King!" the green-robed woman said solemnly.

    "God King?" The other two hesitated.

    The man in the fiery red robe hesitated and said: "Did you alert the God King for this matter? Ask the God King for help?"

    "Although we can kill Ji Ning at any cost, the losses will be huge and will affect the overall situation of the war in Daxia." The green-robed woman said, "The only way to do this is to report to the God King."

    "Um."

    "All right."

    The other two did not object. In fact, Qinghu could have submitted the complaint on his own. It was also a sign of respect to speak to them alone.  In this way, the three parties can be more coordinated. After all, the power of Ten Thousand Demon Cave and Blood Cloud Tower is also extremely powerful.

    ¡­¡­

    Quiet room.

    The woman in green robe lit a stick of incense, and the fragrance immediately filled the entire quiet room. The woman in green robe slowly closed her eyes and fell into sleep.

    In a dream.

    This is a vast and dark space. In the center of this world is a throne that is as big as ten thousand feet. A woman appears on this land, it is Qinghu.

    "God King." Qinghu shouted respectfully.

    Suddenly, a majestic figure appeared on the huge throne in mid-air. He was shrouded in black robes, but his eyes were just mist, but the mist eyes seemed to communicate with people's souls. When he looked down at the green fox below, the green fox was all  My heart trembled.

    "What's the matter?" The figure sitting on the throne of ten thousand feet gently tapped the armrest, and the voice boomed, resounding through the dark space.

    "God King, my subordinates are about to launch an attack on the world of Daxia, but there is a variable in the world of Daxia" Qinghu said respectfully, "This variable has a great impact. If I use the power of Wujian Sect, I am worried that it will affect the future.  The task of conquering Daxia is coming down, so I ask the God King to decide."

    "Variable?" The towering figure tapped the armrest lightly.

    "It's Ji Ning." Qinghu said respectfully.

    "Is it him?" The majestic figure paused for a moment, "He just killed the Eighteen Heavenly Immortals under your command. Well Judging from the battle scene, this Ji Ning is indeed a monster. His body of returning to the void can be so strong. Just by relying on  He must not be able to do it with magical powers. His sword finger has not even reached the 'Sword Mastery' level. He must have mastered some kind of top power, the power of the sword? Judging from the battle scene, his sword power has only reached the first level.  Level. It seems to be other invisible forcesthe power of the mind? The power of Tai Chi? The power of Wuji? The power of time and space?"

    The majestic figure pondered for a moment: "You are right to remind me. I haven't noticed that such a monster has appeared in the Daxia world. It seems that there is at least a 50% chance that he will survive the tribulation and become a god! As long as he becomes a god, he will become a god.  The top gods, even given some time, can reach the level of Lu Dongbin. It is indeed a disaster."

    The top powerful people in the three realms have a consensus. If you don¡¯t take action, I won¡¯t take action either.

    This is a tacit understanding.

    Both sides are preparingpreparing for the critical moment to uproot the other party at once!  Totally overwhelming!  Before that, most of the gods and true immortals would take action, but the true gods and Taoist ancestors would not take action easily.  Therefore, a top god has a great influence.  And the top gods are very hopeful to make another breakthrough and become the true ancestors of the gods!

    "But Ji Ning's master is that old guy Bodhi, so he's not easy to mess with." The towering figure said.

    "Ancestor Bodhi?" Qing Hu exclaimed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Patriarch Bodhi?

    She had already guessed that the Taoist ancestor behind Ji Ning was very powerful, and the one who could teach the eight or nine mysterious skills must be very powerful, but she did not expect that it would be that old monster Bodhi.

    "I can't even fathom the power of this old guy In the battle when the ancient Pangu world was shattered, although he saved people, he did not really participate in the battle, but he is definitely the top Taoist ancestor in the Three Realms, and among his disciples,  There are several Taoist ancestors!" The majestic figure tapped the armrest with his left hand, and the tapping sound of 'dong dong dong' slowly resounded in this dark space.

    The green fox held its breath.

    &nbsp; Digital Taoist Ancestors?

    She also knows some secrets. She knows that there is a mysterious senior brother among the disciples of Patriarch Bodhi, who must be at the level of the True God and Taoist Ancestor.  As for the others, I don't know.  Now I heard from the King of Gods that Patriarch Bodhi actually has more than one Taoist ancestor under his command!  But even if she knew it, she didn't dare to reveal it at all.  Because she is absolutely loyal to the God King, and the God King knows everything If she dares to betray at all, the God King will know immediately!  For example, in Ji Ning's battle, the God King could know the scene of the original battle with just one thought.

    "But this old guy is on Nuwa's side!" The misty eyes of the towering figure were as deep as the endless void, "Then take this opportunity to kill one of his young apprentices and see his reaction."

    Qinghu listened carefully.

    "Calling the chess piece Yu Wei." The majestic figure said, "Let Yu Wei lead Ji Ning and move directly to the fifth world. The fifth world is one of the base camps, and I will personally take charge. In the fifth world Bodhi will come in person.  There is nothing we can do.¡±

    "Yu Wei?" Qinghu was startled.

    There are many chess pieces in the world of Daxia. Yu Wei was not important at first, but after becoming a disciple of Lu Zu and becoming an immortal, she suddenly became the most important chess piece.  It stands to reason that it can exert a lot of power in the future, but now it has to be used on Ji Ning.  Obviously the God King thinks that Yu Wei is worth it in exchange for Ji Ning's life!

    "Yes." Qing Hu responded respectfully, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    In the dark world, only the majestic figure on the void throne was left. His left hand was still tapping the armrest lightly: "Bodhi we haven't fought yet I'm really looking forward to it"

    Asking for recommendation votes again, I almost reached the first place!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 14: Success

    In the fifth world, in a quiet room filled with fragrance, the woman in green robe opened her eyes and woke up.

    "The King of Gods is willing to use Yu Wei as a chess piece." Qing Hu also sighed in his heart, and immediately felt it and frowned, "Well, Yu Wei didn't fall asleep?"

    These chess pieces have all been ordered to fall asleep once in three days if there is no matter of life or death.

    In their sleep, they can communicate with the chess pieces silently!  This kind of 'contact' is the most secret. Even the True God Dao Ancestor cannot detect it. Other means of contact may be exposed. Once exposed, the chess pieces cannot hide.

    "Didn't sleep"

    Qing Hu thought, "Don't worry, she will definitely fall asleep once in three days, ha I'm afraid Ji Ning was unprepared for the Taoist companion's plan. He was taken directly to the fifth world, and he was also dead. Hmm.  ?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!

    "Before Ji Ning died, he still had some uses." Qinghu smiled, "Perhaps the Shaoyan clan can completely surrender to my Wujian sect."

    ¡­¡­

    That night.

    In the fiefdom of the Shaoyan clan, on the top of an unnamed mountain, Xuanji Celestial Immortal saw a golden-robed messenger.

    "I've seen the envoy." Xuanji Celestial Being was very polite.

    ¡°Take it to your ancestor.¡± The golden-clothed messenger handed a scroll directly.

    "This is?" Xuanji Tianxian was confused.

    "It contains a watermark technique. Your ancestor will know it when he sees it." The golden-clothed messenger smiled, "I, the Wujian Sect, are thinking about your Shaoyan clan. Don't let your tribe be wiped out without even understanding the reason."

    After saying that, the envoy in golden clothes immediately shuttled through the void and disappeared.

    Xuanji Celestial Immortal frowned and took the scroll. He pondered and immediately opened it to look at it first. The scroll was unfolded and there was a scene on it. It was indeed the art of watermarking. As soon as the magic power of the Immortal Family was activated, the scene began. It was the Eighteen Celestial Immortals fighting against the Tonghe Celestials.  , and even the scene where he was beheaded by Ji Ning later.

    "Is that the Purple Grass Immortal?" Xuanji Immortal recognized the Purple Grass Immortal with whom he had some friendship.

    "The powerful Eighteen Heavenly Immortals were able to suppress Tonghe. Tonghe is about to die."

    "What?"

    Seeing Ji Ning take action, Xuanji Tianxian was completely shocked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    This this¡­¡­

    This is much stronger than the last time Ji Ning took action in the Chen Yu Mountain Range. I am afraid that this time the Shaoyan clan¡¯s immortals will not be able to resist Ji Ning if they join forces.  Xuanji Celestial Being was very aware of the grievances between him and Ji Ning, so he was so frightened that he even rushed back through the void.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Zhenjie Tower.

    "What's the matter?" Shaoyan Ancestor walked out of the void space, followed by two immortals.

    "Ancestor." The other four immortals in the Zhenjie Tower were extremely respectful.

    The seven great immortals of the Shaoyan clan have gathered!

    "Ancestor, this is from Wujian Sect, look." Xuanji Celestial Immortal solemnly handed over the scroll in his hand.

    "Wu Jian Sect comes to me, Shao Yan, and nothing good comes of it." The ancestor of Shao Yan, Poison Chou Immortal, sneered, immediately unfolded the scroll in his hand, and sneered, "Oh, the watermark technique, I want to see what it is.  "

    As soon as the immortal mana was injected, the scene of the original battle suddenly reappeared.

    Starting from the Eighteen Heavenly Immortal's actions, suppressing Tonghe, Ji Ning's action, the appearance of the True Immortal Fuhua, and the appearance of Emperor Xia to repel Fuhua, it's all included!

    At first, the Poison Chou Immortal looked at him with a half-smile, but then his face changed and became more and more ugly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really come this far.¡±

    The poisonous ugly immortal's pupils were slightly locked, and his face was as gloomy as water.

    The other six immortals present looked at the Poisonous Chou Immortal, waiting for orders.

    "I thought that Ji Ning would become a god after overcoming the tribulation, so that Emperor Xia would completely side with him. I didn't expect that he could become such a monster before he became a god. If I were Emperor Xia, I would do the same.  I'm on Ji Ning's side." Immortal Poisonous Chou said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Ancestor, what should we do now?¡±

    "If Ji Ning comes, we can't stop him."

    "Ancestor."

    Everyone looked at the ancestor, waiting for his order.

    After all, the ancestor was a monster who dominated the ancient Pangu world. Even many gods and immortals gave him a headache.

    "This Ji Ning will not start a war with my Shaoyan clan in the short term." Immortal Du Chou said, "Because he has suffered a loss once, he should knowI have many clones, and if he can't kill all of them, I will always  Entangle him and become a nightmare for his tribe." Immortal Poisonous Chou's eyes flashed with fierceness.

    &nbsp; He is a cold and evil person, he has always been like this.

    "Then we don't care about this matter?" Ancestor Kumu frowned.

    "You stupid idiot." Poison Chou Immortal scolded, "You haven't seen how amazing Ji Ning's growth is, how powerful the body of returning to the void can be. I have seen enough in ancient times. But such a monster  This is also the first time I have seen it! In ancient times, I am afraid that only some monsters in legends can compare with him. If this kind of monster continues to grow, he will definitely control a lot of power in the Chiming Daozu faction  I¡¯m afraid that my ancestor may not be able to escape in the future. Once my ancestor dies, the entire Shaoyan clan will be wiped out and there won¡¯t even be a chance to stand up.¡±

    Several of them nodded.

    "Let me think about it, let me think about it." Immortal Poison Chou narrowed his eyes, "I didn't expect that I would be forced into this."

    He is alert.

    It is precisely because of his vigilance, cruelty, and cunning that he is able to offend people so much that he can survive until now.

    The other six immortals were waiting silently.

    "Make arrangements quickly to move all the mortals of my Shaoyan clan to the world of the Zhenjie Tower." Immortal Poisonous Chou suddenly ordered, "Move the trees to death, and the people will live. Big deal, run away!"

    What he is best at is sneaking!

    "Move them all?" The six immortals were all shocked.

    "All of them." Immortal Poisonous Chou ordered, "It must be fast, as fast as possible. I want you to do it within a cup of tea. It doesn't matter if you don't have time to give up some mortals."

    "Yes." The six great immortals all responded.

    The Zhenjie Tower is an innate spiritual treasure that contains a world.  Although it is not as vast as the big world in Ji Ning's Star Reaching Mansion, it is not too small. It is not difficult to accommodate a population of 20 to 30 billion.

    ¡­¡­

    The Heavenly Immortal gave the order, and the Sanxian acted in person.

    Although the Chenyu Mountains among the three old nests were extinct last time, after Ji Ning was exiled to the Realm of Annihilation, the Shaoyan clan moved billions of people there.

    How fast do the Sanxian move?  Nearly a thousand Earth Immortals and Loose Immortals under the Shaoyan clan acted at the same time and moved all the clansmen in their old nest into the Zhenjie Tower in a cup of tea.

    The seven immortals in the Zhenjie Tower looked at the earth outside.

    This is their fiefdom and the country they have conquered.

    "Let's go, we will get a bigger fiefdom in the future, and my Shaoyan clan will definitely be more powerful." Immortal Du Chou flew out, waved his hand, put the Zhenjie Tower away, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    That night.

    The capital of Daxia, Tianmang Hall.

    "Your Majesty, Immortal Poisonous Chou would like to see you." A white-faced old man said respectfully.

    Emperor Xia raised his eyebrows, with a thoughtful look in his eyes, and then ordered: "Let him come in."

    "Yes." The white-faced old man immediately retreated.

    "He's here so soon. It seems that Wujianmen is trying to seduce him again." Emperor Xia thought, "This young Yan Chou is also a sharp weapon if he uses it well. But he hurts others and himself, and he goes crazy easily." Emperor Xia thought.  It was very clear that the Poisonous Chou Immortal had "craziness" in his bones, so Emperor Xia used tribes and fiefdoms to bind the Poisonous Chou Immortal, so that the Poisonous Chou Immortal would have concerns and be used by him!

    Now it seems¡­¡­

    "Although Poison Chou Immortal is useful, it is far inferior to Ji Ning." Emperor Xia shook his head, "It seems that we have to lose this sharp weapon."

    At this time, an ugly unicorn man came from outside.

    "Your Majesty." The one-horned man was extremely respectful.

    "Poisonous Chou." Emperor Xia smiled.

    The one-horned man said respectfully: "Wu Jian Sect has always wanted me to surrender to them, but I never did. They just sent a scroll with a watermark on it. It was the battle scene where Ji Ning killed the Eighteen Heavenly Immortals. After reading it  I understand that Ji Ning is already powerful, and I want to reconcile with Ji Ning. I will make an oath of heaven with him, is that okay?"

    "Reconciliation?" Emperor Xia shook his head, "Ji Ning was weak at the beginning, but he still fought with you. Now that he has the upper hand, how can he reconcile."

    "Your Majestyare you going to side with him?" the one-horned man said in a low voice.

    "If you go to kill him, I won't stop him. If he goes to kill you, I won't stop him either." Xia Huang said.

    The one-horned man sneered: "How can I kill him? Your Majesty, it seems that you have already made your choice. I had already guessed it before I camebut there is still a glimmer of hope!"

    "Dou Chou, you are very smart, but I advise you, it is best not to take refuge in the Wujian Sect. If you take refuge in the Wujian Sect you are not only an enemy of me, but also an enemy of the Chiming Dao Ancestor. You are also an enemy of my entire ancient royal family, and many true gods.  Dao Ancestor is our enemy." Emperor Xia said, "YouLet's go, I hope you can live longer in this catastrophe.  "

    "I'm not good at anything else. I'm best at staying alive." The horned man smiled and said, "Your Majesty didn't kill me, but it saved me from losing one clone."

    Then he smiled and left directly.

    Emperor Xia watched the other party leave. This clone of Shao Yan Chou must not even have a better magic weapon. If he comes, he will be ready to die.  This time it was a showdown Unfortunately, Emperor Xia stood firmly on Ji Ning's side. Emperor Xia didn't even bother to lie, because he knew that a cunning person like the Poison Chou Immortal could not be deceived.

    "The Infernal Door is really seamless and intrusive." Emperor Xia shook his head, "Just like that, I lost a sharp weapon."

    ¡­¡­

    The Shaoyan clan disappeared quietly throughout the Daxia world without causing any ripples.

    The fifth world.

    In the hall of the majestic palace.

    "Poison Chou Immortal, I have heard of your name a long time ago." The green-robed woman sat high in the hall.

    "Master of the Wujian Sect, countless princes in the entire Daxia world will change their expressions when they hear your name." The one-horned man smiled. Although Emperor Xia advised him, he knew that he must take sides in the catastrophe. If he doesn't take sides now  , I'm afraid he will be the target of elimination in the future, and both sides will eliminate him.

    In this case, then join the team early and even occupy a high position among them!

    "Poison Chou Immortal, you go and have a rest. When the battle with Daxia comes, you will have time to show your talents." The woman in green robe said with a smile.

    "Then I'll wait for your order, Master." The one-horned man immediately bowed and then retreated with a smile.

    The woman in green robe also smiled.

    We got a strong player!

    "Huh?" The woman in green robe thought for a while, "This Yu Wei finally fell asleep." She immediately got up and walked towards her quiet room, hoping to meet Yu Wei in her dream.

    Today¡¯s recommendation vote reached the first place in the afternoon, but it was overtaken again.

    Tomato has its third chapter today.

    ??Please continue to help us with this recommendation vote, let us rush to the first place!  Free recommendation tickets for everyone every day!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17 Chapter 15 Let¡¯s have a baby

    Third update!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Quiet room.

    After lighting a stick of incense, the woman in green robe was in a good mood because of Shao Yan Chou's surrender. It took a while before she completely fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    In a dream.

    This is a vast prairie, and a girl in black appears out of thin air.

    "Huh? How can I" Yu Wei's expression changed, and she immediately understood that she was being led here. She glanced around and saw a woman in green robe walking over from a distance.

    "Meet the envoy." Yu Weilian said respectfully.

    "Yu Wei, long time no see." The green-robed woman smiled, "You completed your mission very well last time, and this time I have another mission for you."

    Yu Wei¡¯s heart tightened.

    The last mission was actually to capture the Tuoshan Celestial Being alive, but it wasn¡¯t Yu Wei who captured him alive. Yu Wei only needed to lead him a little!  That mission was easy, requiring Yu Wei to do very little, and there was no risk of exposure.

    "Please give me the envoy's instructions." Yu Wei said respectfully.

    "The mission is related to your Taoist companion Ji Ning." The woman in green robe carefully observed Yu Wei's reaction.

    Yu Wei¡¯s heart tightened and she didn¡¯t ask further questions.

    "The God King has an order." The woman in green robe said, "I want you to take Ji Ning and move directly to the fifth world."

    "I have never been to the fifth world." Yu Wei continued.

    "Three thousand worldsthe approximate location has been told to you by the King of Gods. There is no need for you to move to a precise place. You can move anywhere in the entire fifth world." The woman in green robe said, "This is very easy for you.  .¡±

    Yu Wei was silent.

    Of course she can do it. When the God King gave this order, it was clear that she could do it.

    But¡­¡­

    She doesn¡¯t want to do it!

    Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to do it!

    "What are you going to do?" Yu Wei asked.

    "Is this what you asked?" the green-robed woman shouted, "Do I still need to explain the order of the God King to you?"

    "I can't do it." Yu Wei shook her head, her voice was very soft but determined.

    "How could it not be possible? You are Ji Ning's Taoist companion, and he absolutely trusts you. All you need to do is say to him'I will take you to a place, and you will know when you go.' It's a very simple sentence,  Ji Ning will not have the slightest doubt. You take him with you and then make a big move to the fifth world. Your mission is completed." The woman in green robe said.

    Yu Wei continued: "I am apprenticed to Lu Zu, and I will hopefully enter the core of the Taoist sect in the future. If I take Ji Ning to the fifth world, I will be exposed!"

    "After being exposed, you don't need to hide, and you can serve the God King openly." The green-robed woman's eyes turned cold, "What you said today was a bit too much. Since the target this time is your Taoist companion, I will allow you to  It¡¯s presumptuous, but I won¡¯t allow it next time.¡±

    Yu Wei gritted her teeth.

    "He is my Taoist companion." Yu Wei looked at the woman in green robe.

    "I know." The green-robed woman looked at him coldly.

    "She is the most important person to me." Yu Wei looked at her, "More important than my life."

    The green-robed woman¡¯s expression froze and she frowned, ¡°You want to resist?¡±

    Yu Wei immediately knelt down and prostrated herself on the ground, extremely pious: "The God King has given me a new life, and I am extremely loyal to the God King. If he asks me to destroy the Black and White Academy, I will not hesitate to kill anyone else in the Daxia world.  But Ji Ning is my Taoist companion, I will not hurt him, not even to death."

    "How dare you disobey the God King's order?" The green-robed woman was shocked, "You, you will fall into endless hell and never be reincarnated!"

    Yu Wei knelt down and said no more.

    The green-robed woman stared at Yu Wei: "You should know the consequences of disobeying the God King I will give you one last chance"

    "Ask me a hundred times, a thousand times, I'll be the same." Yu Wei knelt down.

    "Then you just wait to enter the endless hell." The green-robed woman waved her hand and disappeared into thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    On the bed, Ji Ning and Yu Wei were sleeping together. Although immortals don't need to sleep, sleep does feel very good, and it is also a good way to relieve the fatigue in the heart. Even the most powerful immortals usually sleep once in a while, and some immortals are even happy.  There are so many that they can sleep for thousands of years.

    Suddenly Yu Wei¡¯s eyelashes twitched, and then she opened her eyes.

    "finally come."

    There was pain in Yu Wei¡¯s eyes.

    She was most afraid of this day. She thought that becoming Lu Zu's disciple would become more useful. The God King would not let her be exposed easily, and she would be able to stay with Ji Ning longer.  ?She had only been together with Ji Ning for half a year when the God King's order came.

    Yu Wei gently rested her head on Ji Ning's chest, feeling the warmth of Ji Ning's body.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning also woke up and put his arms around Yu Wei. He felt that the senior sister seemed a little weak at the moment.

    "It's nothing, I had a nightmare." Yu Wei said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He knew that the senior sister had been miserable in her past life, and her parents died when she was young in this life. She was probably dreaming of something.

    "It's just a dream, everything is getting better and better." Ji Ning hugged Yu Wei.

    "Well, everything will get better and better." Yu Wei also smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior sister, you seem to be in a good mood. I see that you have been smiling today." Ji Ning put down the Beiming Sword in his hand. After killing the group of immortals before, Ji Ning's three Beiming Swords finally absorbed enough ferocious power.  The violent energy has reached the level of pure yang.

    Yu Wei put down the jade plate filled with spiritual fruits and smiled: "When I'm with my junior brother, no one will disturb me. In this day of being a couple of gods and gods, why don't I just smile?"

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    yes.

    The couple of gods and goddesses.

    He and his senior sister were the only two people in this cave, and the Immortal Master knew enough not to disturb them.  This is their little world, and it is not an exaggeration to call them a couple of gods and immortals.

    "Haha, it would be great if I could always be so leisurely. My most dream life is to live quietly with the person I love until the end of the world." Ji Ning had memories in his eyes, "My father and mother are gone.  , but I still have you, senior sister."

    "Yeah." Yu Wei nodded lightly.

    But she said silently in her heart: "Junior brother, this may be our last days together. I want to leave you the best memory. I will smile and live happily."

    ¡­¡­

    ??Dark space.

    On the ten-thousand-foot throne, a towering figure in black robe sat, his left hand tapping the armrest gently and rhythmically.

    Below, Yu Wei is kneeling, and beside her stands a woman in green robe.

    "You disappoint me." The voice of the God King echoed throughout the dark space.

    Yu Wei didn¡¯t dare to make any excuses.

    "But I know that you have deep feelings for Ji Ning." The God King sighed, "The word love is like a fairy or demon, and there are many people who are crazy about it. I can forgive you this time, and I will not give it to you again.  Regarding Ji Ning¡¯s mission, if you disobey me next time, you will go to eternal damnation in the endless hell.¡±

    "Thank you God King." Yu Wei showed excitement, while the woman in green robe beside her showed surprise.

    Yu Wei didn't expect to escape. After all, it was too easy for the God King to kill her. She had the secret mark of the God King in her soul in her previous life. As long as the God King had a thought, her soul would be completely taken away.  Falling into endless hell.  It was an illusory hell built by the God King, where souls would suffer endless suffering without end.  Even if the God King even thinks about it, she will be distraught and die.

    And she is also very grateful to the God King.

    Because it was the God King who gave her new life.

    "Go." The God King waved his hand, and Yu Wei disappeared.

    "God King." The green-robed woman couldn't help but said, she had followed the God King for too long, and this was not the God King's style at all.

    "If you don't give her the mission about Ji Ning, she will unknowingly lead Ji Ning to a dead end." The God King said, "Furthermore, Yu Wei is a very useful chess piece, so let's give her a chance to be arrogant."

    The green-robed woman¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°The God King is wise.¡±

    In a quiet room.

    Yu Wei opened her eyes, unable to conceal her excitement.

    "Junior brother, junior brother." Yu Wei immediately rushed out of the quiet room and came to the large courtyard outside. In the courtyard, Ji Ning was practicing with the Beiming Sword. He also wanted to master the sword as soon as possible!  He could feel that he was on the way to the 'Sword Mastery'. After mastering a trace of sword power, his strength was limited, but his understanding of the sword was much faster.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and said with a smile: "Senior sister, I haven't finished practicing yet. Is there anything wrong, senior sister?"

    "It's nothing." Yu Wei sat aside and just watched.

    She quickly woke up from her excitement, and soon she understoodeven if she didn't attack Ji Ning, she would still need to carry out the order and attack others in the future.  He even used his relationship with Lu Zu to attack more powerful people.  Anyway, if this continues, she will eventually be exposed.

    The day she was exposed was also the time she had to leave Ji Ning, and it might even be the time she died.

    ? ??Are you going to leave one day?  "After Yu Wei experienced this, she became even more reluctant to let go.

    That night.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei sleep in the same bed.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei was in Ji Ning's arms.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the senior sister.

    "Let's have a baby." Yu Wei suddenly said.

    "Have a child? Why, there is a catastrophe in the Three Realms now. How can we have time to take care of the child?" Ji Ning was surprised. He is a god and demon, and Yu Wei is an immortal. It is difficult for immortals and demons to have children, but if you want,  It is very easy to give birth to a child, you only need to control mana and divine power to isolate it.

    Yu Wei looked at him: "I want, even if one of us dies in the catastrophe of the Three Realms, at least we still have children."

    "How do you say this?" Ji Ning said.

    "You died, do you want me to be alone in this world?" Yu Wei said, "You have experienced danger several times before, and I am really scared. If you were not here, I would not be able to survive in this world."

    Thinking of being exiled to the Realm of Annihilation, Ji Ning immediately felt soft and nodded: "Okay, if you want a child, just have a child, but I am a god and demon, and you are an immortal. It is difficult to give birth to a child."

    ¡°You have to try even if it¡¯s difficult.¡± Yu Wei said seriously.

    "Then I'm here." Ji Ning smiled and gently took off Yu Wei's thin clothes.

    The night was hazy, and Ji Ning felt as if he was drunk, intoxicated

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was luck or God¡¯s blessing, but Ji Ning and Yu Wei, one god and one god, actually became pregnant in the third month. Yu Wei became pregnant.

    After becoming pregnant, Yu Wei sat there every day, stroking her belly, smiling and watching Ji Ning practice swordplay. In fact, at this time, Yu Wei's belly didn't show any bulge at all, but Yu Wei just liked touching her belly, because  , that was touching her and her junior brother¡¯s child.

    Ji Ning was so intoxicated with her swordsmanship that when she stopped, she could see her senior sister looking at her with a smile.

    Ji Ning suddenly felt very warm.

    It has been a long time¡­¡­

    Since my parents passed away, I haven¡¯t been this warm for a long time. This warm feeling is really intoxicating and empowering!  In the future, when the child is born, I can play with the child with my senior sister, and I will definitely be happier.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly stopped practicing his sword.

    "What's wrong?" Yu Wei, who was eating spiritual fruit on the side, couldn't help but ask.

    "My mastery of the second soul's mental power has been perfected." Ji Ning's eyes were full of excitement.

    "Then your second soul is going to go through a catastrophe, isn't it?" Yu Wei was startled.

    It¡¯s a new day, Tomato asks for recommendation votes again!

    Asking for recommendation votes and support!  Need your support!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 16: Angry Wuxiao Celestial Immortal

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "It's time to go through the tribulation, but before going through the tribulation, I want to go back to Yanshan, which can be regarded as meditating before going through the tribulation. In fact, for me, this catastrophe  It is estimated that wind tribulation, fire tribulation, and thunder tribulation are relatively easy to resist, but the inner demon tribulation is the most difficult."

    ¡°After all, I am riddled with karma, and this inner demon will probably be shocking.

    "Yeah." Yu Wei was also a little worried.

    "Tell the master that we will go back to Yanshan today." Ji Ning said.

    "It's up to you." Yu Wei smiled.

    On the same day, Ji Ning and Yu Wei returned to Yanshan.

    ¡­¡­

    Mingxin Island in Yishe Lake, Yanshan.

    "Ah, Master, you, you and Huo Hong have a child now? You didn't even tell me, even such an important thing, I'm so sad, wow wow wow" Xiao Qing stared at Yu Wei's face  Although his stomach was full of excitement, he said, "Master, from now on your child will be my apprentice."

    "With your little tricks, don't let others mislead you." Uncle Bai sat beside him and smiled. He was actually the happiest one.

    There is a future.

    Ning'er has a baby!

    If my eldest brother and sister-in-law were still alive, I really don¡¯t know how happy they would be.

    "Senior brother, I want to be your child's adoptive father." Mu Zishuo was also very disappointed and looked forward to it.

    "Okay, but if you want to be a foster father, you have to prepare some good gifts. You, the puppet master can't do it if you don't come up with something good." Ji Ning smiled. It was a good thing to be able to give his junior brother some sustenance.

    "Stop chatting, sit down now."

    At this time, Qiuye walked in from the door holding a wooden plate, and rich food was also prepared on the wooden plate.

    A large family gathers together to eat, drink and talk and laugh together.

    Ji Ning's mood became calmer and more peaceful.

    Before the catastrophe, he had an inexplicable desire to come back. In addition to meeting these familiar people, he also wanted to see the Winged Snake Lake.

    ¡­¡­

    A boat was floating on Yi Snake Lake, and Ji Ning was sleeping alone in the boat.

    There is mist all around.

    At some point, Ji Ning sat up, stretched out his hand to paddle the water outside the boat, and said softly: "Father, mother, you always hoped that my reputation would be spread across this endless land. I did it! Even my reputation will spread.  Go to other big worlds, and in a few days, the child will undergo a catastrophe."

    "My son swears that I will become the true ancestor of the gods and stand on the top of the three realms. When the time comes, I will see you again and tell you the events of this year in person. And this tribulation is just one of the waves in the big storms in the future.  .¡±

    Ji Ning just said this as if he was having a family time with his family, paddling in the water.

    But the determination and ambition in his voice made people blush.

    This is a beautiful grand canyon. There are palaces in the canyon, and it is covered with all kinds of exotic flowers and plants, just like a fairyland.

    Two peerless fairies, whose looks were even more amazing than Yu Weidu's, were walking side by side.

    One of them is wearing green clothes and the other is wearing gray clothes.

    The stunning female fairy dressed in linen gray clothes walked barefoot. The linen gray clothes on her body could not cover up her stunning beauty at all, but gave her an aura that was beyond the world. Just seeing her made many men among immortals and demons crazy about her.  .  She is the "Withered Grass Fairy", the first of the fairies in Hundred Tombs Mountain.

    The Hundred Tombs Mountain is a place where spiritual energy gathers in the heavens. It was originally the place where the bodies of many powerful gods and demons who fell in the ancient war were buried, so it was called the 'Hundred Tombs Mountain', probably because of the many powerful gods and demons.  The burial of corpses made this land even more magical. Many flowers and plants grew on the Hundred Tombs Mountain. Most of these flowers and plants had spirituality and even spontaneous cultivation.

    ??Cultivation of flowers and plants is inherently difficult, and since they came from the Hundred Tombs Mountain together, they are naturally united.

    After they transformed, they were all women.

    There are many Earthly Immortals and Loose Immortals in Bai Tomb Mountain, as well as six Heavenly Immortals and a Pure Yang True Immortal.

    Among them, Fairy Kucao is the True Fairy Chunyang!  Her true body is a seemingly withered weed, but this weed is so mysterious that no other flowers or plants can grow in the large area around it.  As soon as she transformed into an immortal, she easily passed through the heavenly tribulation and became the first immortal in Bai Tomb Mountain. Her stunning beauty was restrained, and the more she came into contact with her, the more she couldn't help but be intoxicated by it, even among the three realms.  The Emperor of Heaven was obsessed with it. He wanted to steal the incense. Who wanted to enter the Hundred Tombs Mountain, but the Emperor of Heaven was kicked out

    Only one word resounded throughout the world: "Get out!"

    The Emperor of Heaven fled away in despair.So the three realms all guessed that there must be a true divine Taoist ancestor behind Fairy Kucao. However, with Fairy Dry Grass being almost at the top of the three realms, it is not surprising that she could attract a true divine Taoist ancestor.

    "Sister." The fairy in green had tears in her eyes, "Sister Lithospermum, she died so tragically. She was a weak and weak girl, and that man named Ji Ning showed no mercy. My husband has already rushed there with all his strength.  , and even sent a message to stop it. But this Ji Ning still killed sister Zicao, sister you have to avenge sister Zicao!"

    Fairy Withered Grass flashed a cold light in her eyes, and said calmly: "How can I, the Seven Fairies of Hundred Tombs Mountain, be killed at will? Where did this Ji Ning come from? Your husband, the flashy true fairy, is also quite powerful. Could it be that he was even killed?"  No?"

    "This Ji Ning is just a returning god and demon who has not even survived the catastrophe." The woman in green said, "But his strength is very impressive. Even though he is a returning god and demon, he was able to stop my husband for a while.  "

    "Stop the glitz?" The Grass Fairy was surprised.

    The gap between heavenly immortals and real immortals is huge.

    To stop the true immortals, looking at the three realms, only the rarest monsters among the immortals can do it.

    "According to what my husband said, although he really wants to kill Ji Ning, Ji Ning's strength has indeed reached the threshold of a true god." The woman in green said, "And the Xia Emperor of the Great Xia world insists on protecting him.  This Ji Ning, and behind this Ji Ning there is also a True Divine Dao Ancestor Master! By the way, I forgot to mention, this Ji Ning has practiced eight or nine profound arts."

    The withered grass fairy paused.

    "I understand." The Withered Grass Fairy stood there, thinking.

    The fairy in green clothes on the side was waiting anxiously.

    She is very aware of her sister's methods, so she naturally expects her sister to help.

    "Sister?" the fairy in green shouted softly.

    "Among the seven female fairies of Bai Tomb Mountain, Lithospermum was born the latest, and she has always been with you. She is the only one who has transcended the tribulation and become a heavenly fairy. I have met a few times. Although our feelings for each other are weak but no matter what, she is  It comes from my Hundred Tombs Mountain. If I remember correctly, after she left you, she was probably the green fox who followed you." said the Withered Grass Fairy.

    "Yes." The woman in green nodded.

    "I will go see Qinghu tomorrow." Fairy Kucao said calmly.

    There are too many female immortals in Bai Tomb Mountain, and there are a large group of earthly immortals and loose immortals. These earthly immortals and loose immortals generally have a hard time surviving for more than a million years under heavenly tribulations, three disasters and nine tribulations.  Therefore, the withered grass fairies who were born in the earliest days have very weak feelings towards those female fairies, and only have a deeper relationship with the earliest batch of fairies.  That Lithospermum was also a junior, and had followed several powerful people one after another, and by chance, he became an immortal.  If it weren't for the Chengtian Immortal, I'm afraid the Withered Grass Fairy might not even remember her.

    ¡­¡­

    The fifth world.

    In the hall of the majestic palace, the master of the Wujian Sect, 'Qing Hu', is accompanying the Withered Grass Fairy.

    "Sister Kucao, I have told you everything." The leader of the Qinghu Sect shook his head, "Actually, our Wujian Sect wants to kill Ji Ning more than any of you. If he doesn't die, I, the Wujian Sect, will conquer Daxia."  One of the biggest variables in the world is that he has the power to disrupt the situation now. Let alone in the future, so the sooner he kills the better, but I have never been able to wait for a good opportunity. After all, this Ji Ning is really difficult to kill.  , he has eight or nine mysterious skills to protect his body, if he cannot be killed maybe the immortal we sent may be killed by the person behind Ji Ning."

    The withered grass fairy also frowned.

    She is such an arrogant person, but she cannot risk her life foolishly.

    "Green Fox."

    Accompanied by a roar.

    A man with long hair came in, his eyes were terrifying.

    "Wuxiao." Both the Blue Fox Sect Master and the Kucao Fairy saw that the person who came in was the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal, a strange person among the countless immortals in the Three Realms. From ancient times to the present, no one knows the strength of the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal.  How strong.  But those who just detect I guess they are only the top immortals.

    But the many heresy he used in daily battles caused even the gods and true immortals to suffer!  For example, when the Flashy True Immortal went to kill Ji Ning, Ji Ning could only rely on archery to resist him, but the Wuxiao Immortal was able to easily escape by other means. Therefore, in the three realms, the gods and true immortals all treated him equally.

    "Zicao is actually dead. How did you, the master of Wujie Sect, protect Zicao? What did you say in front of me at the beginning?" Wuxiao Tianxian was furious. He could not forget the stupid figure who had just awakened his spiritual intelligence and had just transformed.  He always had a smile on the girl who followed him and called him 'old guy'.

    "There's nothing I can do, it's too late." The leader of the Qinghu Sect shook his head.

    "Damn it."

    ? ?Xiao Tianxian's eyes flashed with cold light, "There are three hundred Wujian sects under the command of the God King. You can't even protect a personal maid. Are you worthy of being the master of one sect?"

    "Wuxiao, you've gone too far!" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the leader of the Qinghu Sect, her black hair also fluttered, and there was a faint light in her eyes.

    "It's too much. It's not too much for you to let Zicao die. I taught Zicao step by step and gave her a solid foundation. She can become a fairy all the way, and even become a top fairy quickly. I didn't expect you just let her do things, but she actually  Let her fight to the death and take such great risks." Wuxiao Tianxian was angry.

    "This silly boy didn't crush the letter talisman I gave him." There was a hint of tears in Wuxiao Tianxian's eyes, but the tears disappeared in an instant.

    Wuxiao Tianxian hates.

    He has been playing games in the Three Realms all his life. From ancient times to now, he has lived a carefree life. He rarely gets emotional and treats the girl who foolishly thinks he is extremely smart as his own child.  Who would have thought that we would have to part ways like this?  When Zicao was facing a life-and-death crisis, she actually thought of Wuxiao Tianxian. Although Wuxiao Tianxian patted her chest and said very powerfully: "If you have anything, just come to me. Three promises. You can let me do three things. It's a big thing."  I¡¯ll help you with everything.¡±

    "Old guy, just brag. You are a fairy and you can do even the biggest things."

    Wuxiao Tianxian just smiled and didn't take it seriously.

    But he forgot.

    When there was real danger, would Zicao dare to crush the letter talisman given by Wuxiao Celestial Being after seeing how powerful Ji Ning was?  She was afraid, afraid that Wuxiao Celestial Immortal would die if he went there, so the two talismans crushed by Zicao were the talismans of the Celestial God and True Immortal.

    "Hmph." The leader of the Qinghu Sect looked at Wuxiao Tianxian with a cold light, and then snorted angrily, "I failed to protect the Lithospermum. It's my fault. Forget it this time, I won't argue with you."  She is the loyal follower of the God King, so it is very clear that among her own forces, Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is too carefree and carefree. This kind of carefreeness makes the Qinghu Sect Master feel that something is wrong, so she still endures it at this moment, unwilling to fight with him.  Enter the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 17: Chapter 17: Ji Ning asks for a meeting

    In fact, this matter cannot be blamed on the leader of the Qinghu Sect. After all, as a member of the Wujian Sect, who is not risking his life?  Even though she is the master of the sect, she still has to be there at the critical moment!  Dealing with the Tonghe Celestial Immortal this time was not a very dangerous mission. The death of Zicao could only be said to be bad luck. In this catastrophe that swept through the three realms, who dares to say that he will survive?

    But the leader of Qinghu Sect could see that Wuxiao Tianxian was really angry, so he made no excuse.

    not to mention¡­¡­

    The Wuxiao Celestials belong to their camp. Logically speaking, as Celestials, they must obey orders from above.  Only powerful people, or like the 'withered grass fairy' who has a close relationship with powerful people, and some of the top gods and true immortals can truly be free and have no tasks.  But Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is also free, which is a very strange thing. This also makes many immortals respectfully call him "Wuxiao Shangxian". It also makes the master of Qinghu Sect feel wary. She has an inexplicable premonition.  , if you break up with this Wuxiao Tianxian, I'm afraid the result will be very bad.

    "Wuxiao, don't blame Qinghu. Qinghu didn't expect Ji Ning to be such a monster." The withered grass fairy on the side sighed, "I knew that Zicao was dead, so I came here immediately. I believe Wuxiao, come here.  , also wants to avenge Zicao. And Qinghu, who leads the Wujianmen, even wants to kill Ji Ning. In fact, we all have the same purpose, we all want to kill Ji Ning."

    "Of course this Ji Ning must be killed." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal said in a low voice.

    "In order to conquer the world of Daxia, this Ji Ning must die." Qinghu Sect Leader Lian said.

    "How to kill?" Wuxiao Celestial Immortal asked back, "If he could kill easily, Fuhua would have killed him long ago. Now that Ji Ning is in the Daxia world, it is Emperor Xia's territory. You also know Emperor Xia's background"

    In fact, they don¡¯t care too much about the Taoist ancestor behind Ji Ning.

    If you are really afraid, you won¡¯t even dare to mention killing.

    The reason why we are not afraid is because there is a consensus among the two major camps in the Three Realms. The powerful people will not take action easily. If one party takes action, a more powerful powerful person may appear on the other side.

    "The Xia Emperor has a profound background. Unless he goes all out and fights, there is no chance to kill Ji Ning." The leader of the Qinghu Sect said, "And such a fight would be too costly. The best way is to let the princes of the Great Xia world go.  Attack Emperor Xia."

    This is what Wujianmen does.

    Winning over a group of princes and attacking other princes.  If we attack by force If the advantage of Wujianmen is really that great, there is no need to be so sneaky and just forcefully sweep through and unify the three realms.  But obviously Wujianmen is not that strong yet.

    ¡­¡­

    Neither the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal, the Green Fox Sect Master, nor the Withered Grass Fairy could find a chance to deal with Ji Ning.

    And just when Wuxiao Tianxian got angry and turned around to leave.

    "Huh?" The leader of the Qinghu Sect stood up suddenly.

    Wu Xiao gave her a confused look.

    The dry grass fairy was also puzzled.

    "The opportunity has come." Qinghu smiled and looked at the two withered grass fairies, "The opportunity to kill Ning has come."

    "What's wrong?"

    "What opportunity?" Fairy Kucao was confused, but Fairy Wuxiao was the most proactive.

    Qinghu smiled: "I just got a piece of news that Ji Ning is about to go through the heavenly tribulation. It should be his second spirit that is going to go through the heavenly tribulation."

    "Overcoming the tribulation?" Fairy Kucao and Fairy Wuxiao were startled at first, and then they looked happy.

    "It is indeed a good opportunity." Fairy Kucao also smiled, "Once he passes through the heavenly tribulation, especially the final inner demon tribulation, his second soul and the original memory are connected, and the second soul falls into the world of inner demons.  I have the same memory, and I will also fall into the world of inner demons. That period was when Ji Ning was most vulnerable, and he was unable to resist at all."

    "Yes, at that time he was unable to resist, and the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques were completely useless." Wuxiao Tianxian also showed joy.

    ¡­¡­

    The woman in green robe was really excited about it.

    It is too difficult to conquer a big world. Every obstacle needs to be solved. Ji Ning is one of the obstacles. Of course, she must try her best to solve it.

    That day.

    ??The three leaders of Fu Jian Sect, Wan Mo Cave, and Xueyun Tower gathered together.

    "This time it mainly depends on a few immortals." Immortal Du Chou kept his posture very low, and his ugly face became more ferocious when he smiled, "Whatever needs me to do, Du Chou, no matter what you ask, I am ready to risk my life.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "Life?"

    Several others laughed.

    The life of Immortal Poisonous Chou is the least valuable. He has died countless times. Killing his clones is worthless

    "I will also bring six-headed zerg there. They are all cultivated by me in ancient times. They are all the best good children in my hands." The Poison Chou Immortal smiled brightly, and the other immortals in the hall nodded and smiled.  In addition to having many clones, the Ugly Immortal is also quite famous in the Three Realms for cultivating poisonous insects. Those poisonous insects are all rough-skinned and thick-flesh, and they have many uses.

    "We are risking our lives when we go to Daxia World." Fairy Kucao said, "I will only let one of my incarnations go there."

    "Well, I also transformed myself in the past, carrying a powerful magic weapon, and I can have 10% of my strength." said the Fairy Flash.

    Wuxiao Tianxian snorted coldly.

    However, although he wanted to avenge Lithospermum most, he still only sent a clone to go there. Because he was good at using heretical means, there was not much difference between the clone going there and the original one.  However, the Flashy True Immortal and the Withered Grass Fairy only sent out one incarnation. No matter how powerful the incarnation was, they would probably only be barely 10% powerful.

    Their incarnations and clones are all magical spells from heaven, and their death will have little effect on their strength.  But their true self cannot die. If they die, they will really die.

    "The poisonous and ugly immortal is different. The poisonous and ugly immortal does not have a real deity. He has many clones, and each of them can be regarded as his "original deity", so he must kill all his clones before he dies.  Otherwise, as long as one clone is alive, he can recover quickly.

    "There will be two clones of gods passing by my Wujian Sect." The woman in green robe said.

    "I, Xueyun Tower, will send a group of hell warriors." The lean old man said with a smile.

    "I will provide a puppet to those hell warriors." The man in the fiery red robe said.

    When the three of them opened their mouths, the strength of the team immediately increased significantly.

    "Now it depends on where Ji Ning will survive the tribulation." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal said in a low voice.

    "Unless he runs to Master Daozu behind him, we may not be able to do anything. Otherwise, even if Emperor Xia protects him Ji Ning has no power to resist when he goes through the tribulation. As long as we fight in, it only takes a little time to defeat Ji Ning.  I would rather die." Qing Hu said confidently, "Wuxiao Celestial Immortal's 'Yin Yang Xuan Qi Bottle' can easily kill Ji Ning."

    Wu Xiao Celestial Immortal nodded: "Of course I will bring the Yin Yang Xuan Qi bottle."

    Others couldn¡¯t help but glance at Wuxiao Tianxian.

    This Wuxiao Celestial Immortal has too many treasures.

    Some are innate spiritual treasures, and some are just strange magic weapons, but those strange magic weapons are extremely powerful.  Wuxiao Celestial Immortal set a trap at the beginning, causing a god in the heaven to enter the Yin-Yang Xuanqi bottle unknowingly and almost died in the Yin-Yang Xuanqi bottle. In the end, the powerful ones discussed with each other before letting him go.  That god.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    The capital of Daxia, Tianmang Hall.

    "Your Majesty, Ji Ning would like to see you." The white-faced old man said respectfully.

    "Ji Ning? Let him in." The black-robed Xia Emperor sat cross-legged on the jade bed and opened his eyes.

    Soon a young man walked in from outside.

    "Your Majesty." Ji Ning was respectful and polite.

    "Ji Ning, why are you here at midnight?" Emperor Xia smiled.

    Ji Ning said: "I really have something to ask of Your Majesty."

    "Oh?" Emperor Xia listened.

    "I'm preparing to use my second spirit to survive the catastrophe in nine days." Ji Ning said, "But I guess the Wujian Sect has long regarded me as a thorn in its side, and the Wujian Sect seems to be against anyone in the world who returns to the void to survive the catastrophe.  I know the location and time very well. No matter how careful I am, I am afraid they will also know the location and time of my tribulation. When the tribulation is over and the inner demon tribulation comes, I will not be able to resist. This is my most vulnerable  At this time, Wujianmen will definitely not miss this opportunity, so I am here to beg you, Your Majesty."

    Emperor Xia smiled: "Haha, don't worry about this. Overcoming the heavenly tribulation is a big deal, and I will naturally do my best to protect you."

    Ji Ning was also helpless.

    ?????????? If Master Bodhi Patriarch does not take the initiative to summon him, he will not be able to contact the master at all, let alone the world of Xianyue.  Otherwise, it would be much safer to return to Xianyue World to overcome the tribulation.  After all, other powerful people in the Three Realms cannot find Xianyue World.

    The ¡®Star Reaching World¡¯ left by Taoist Sanshou is also very safe, but I haven¡¯t been recognized yet, so I can¡¯t enter it at all.

    In the end, I asked Emperor Xia.

    It was just for this day that Ji Ning showed his talents before.

    "However, I'm afraid it's not enough for me to protect you." Emperor Xia frowned, "You can't resist when you are going through the tribulation. Although the Wujian Sect can't defeat the power in my hand, it can tear the space and send it directly to the place where you are going through the tribulation.  I can still resist my troops for a while and then kill you.of.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are still things in the Three Realms that can kill you. For example, some magic weapons that contain true fire and true water can use the power of true fire and true water to the extreme, and can completely burn you to ashes.  But usually when I can resist, I won't be stupidly taken in.

    "In this case, I will take you to my master's dojo." Xia Huang said with a smile, "In my master's place, you will be able to survive the tribulation, and you will be absolutely fine."

    Ji Ning was surprised and happy.

    Emperor Xia¡¯s master?  Chiming Daozu?

    If you can be protected by a Tao Ancestor, it will be much safer to overcome the tribulation. It is really different if you have a backstage.  The same goes for his master, Patriarch Bodhi Even if his disciples want to return to the Xianyue world, they have to depend on his wishes. Like Chiming Daozu, he rules dozens of big worlds and countless small worlds uprightly.

    Precisely because it is so mysterious, Patriarch Bodhi can be called the most mysterious Taoist ancestor in the three realms.

    "This, this, Dao Ancestor, will he allow me?" Ji Ning hesitated.

    "I will report to the master first. If the master doesn't work, I will take you to my brother." Xia Huang said with a smile.

    Brother?

    Ning immediately thought of Emperor Xia¡¯s brother in life and death¡ªDaozu Yinglong!  Another Taoist ancestor!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 18: Inner Demon

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ji Ning was in a very good mood.

    Emperor Xia nodded: "The tribulation of transcending heaven is the biggest tribulation on the road to cultivating immortality. Of course, you can't be careless. You are also surrounded by karma, so the tribulation of inner demons must be no small matter."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    yes.

    Inner demons

    The last time the karmic fire came to the third level of calamity, I had already seen the horror of the inner demon.  I just don¡¯t know if I can resist this time.

    "Your Majesty, then I will resign." Ji Ning said.

    "Go ahead, I will determine the place where you will survive the calamity in just one or two days." Xia Huang said.

    Ji Ning should leave immediately.

    The value of this trip is guaranteed by Emperor Xia. If we can really get the protection of Tao Ancestor, we will have no worries when we go through the catastrophe.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's bad."

    On the second day after Ji Ning went to find Emperor Xia, the face of the green-robed woman who was sitting cross-legged on the jade bed changed. She immediately ordered: "Quickly remove the Flashy True Immortal, the Withered Grass True Immortal, the Wuxiao Immortal, and the Poisonous Chou.  Invite the Heavenly Immortal, Three Yang God, and Abandoned Beast God, as well as the two leaders of Ten Thousand Demons Cave and Blood Cloud Tower."

    "Yes." The maid waiting outside responded immediately.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    In the hall, they gathered together.

    The Green Fox God, the Three Yang Gods, and the Abandoned Beast Gods all belong to the Wujian Sect. The Flashy True Immortal and the Withered Grass True Immortal are also Pure Yang True Immortals, and the Wuxiao Heavenly Immortal¡¯s status is comparable to them.  Only Poison Chou Immortal has the lowest status among this group of existences.  After all, the True Gods and True Immortals are indeed big figures in the Three Realms. If they become disciples, they can usually become disciples of Taoist ancestors. Looking at the three realms, which True Gods and True Immortals do not have True Gods and Taoist Patriarchs behind them?  Even if Ji Ning had a Taoist master, they would not care at all. The reason why they were a little afraid was because Ji Ning had learned the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques.

    "The situation has changed." Everyone gathered, and the woman in green robe said solemnly.

    "What's wrong?" Everyone looked at her.

    The reason why these people were invited must be related to Ji Ning. Among the people, the expressions of Wuxiao Celestial Immortal and Du Chou Immortal suddenly changed. They were the most enthusiastic.

    The green-robed woman solemnly said: "I just got the news that the place where Ji Ning will overcome the calamity has been decided."

    "Where?" Wuxiao Tianxian asked.

    "He asked Emperor Xia to protect him. Emperor Xia was afraid of any eventuality and did not touch his own troops. Instead, he reported to Chiming Daozu that he wanted Ji Ning to survive the disaster in Chiming Daozu's dojo. Chiming Daozu also nodded.  I agreed." The woman in green robe said.

    This news is actually very secret.

    Emperor Xia didn¡¯t even tell his subordinates, and very few people in Chiming Daozu knew about it, but Wujianmen still knew it so quickly.  The power of intelligence is unparalleled in the three realms!  Even to a terrifying level.

    But at this moment, everyone present had no intention of thinking about this. They already knew the benefits of Wu Jian Sect's intelligence.

    "Chiming Taoist?"

    "In Daozu's dojo, there is nothing we can do."

    "Should we invite a powerful person?"

    Everyone is anxious.

    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just a clone, it¡¯s the real person.  If you dare to go to the dojo of a Dao Ancestor Chi Ming Dao Ancestor may be able to kill them all in an instant.

    "For Ji Ning, it is impossible for the higher ups to start a war with the Chiming Dao Ancestor." The green-robed woman shook her head, "Once we take action, all the other Tao Ancestors and True Gods will take action maybe it will cause a big melee between a group of True God Tao Ancestors. The price is not ours.  Affordable.¡±

    "Yeah." Everyone nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the True God Dao Ancestors have grudges against each other, and end up causing a big storm, then that's it.

    But because of their superiority, a big storm was caused, and in the end two or three Taoist ancestors fell on our side.  In the end, these sources will be in bad luck.

    "What should we do?" Wuxiao Tianxian frowned and shouted.

    Others were silent.

    The one-horned man who sat aside and said little said smiled: "I have an idea."

    "Oh?" Everyone present immediately looked over.

    Immortal Poisonous Chou smiled and said, "My dear Immortals, you should know that when Ji Ning fought against my Shaoyan clan, he was riddled with karma."

    "yes."

    "right."

    Everyone¡¯s eyes started to light up, and they all understood what the Immortal Poisonous Chou was going to say.

    "When he is entangled in the fire of karma, the power of the wind, fire, and thunder tribulations when he undergoes the heavenly tribulation will be greatly increased. In fact, this is still a small matter. The most important thing is his inner demon tribulationThe most amazing increase in power.  Immortal Poisonous Chou smiled, "And I have known Ji Ning's character very clearly for a long time. This person attaches great importance to justice and love. He will risk his life for the sake of his family and his loved ones."  For the sake of brotherhood, there is no turning back.  "

    "right."

    The man in fiery red robes on the side nodded, "In order to save his junior brother, Ji Ning once went on a killing spree at one of the strongholds of my Ten Thousand Demons Cave without any fear of offending my Ten Thousand Demons Cave."

    "Such a person who attaches great importance to love and justice is certainly worthy of admiration. Although I, Du Chou, can't do it, I still admire him very much." Immortal Du Chou smiled, "Because the strongest thing about such people is that their friendship can make them  The heart is extremely terrifying. But similarly, friendship will also become their weakness. Once friendship collapses, their Taoist heart will also collapse."

    "Of course, it's impossible for Ji Ning to be able to withstand the fire of karma and make the friendship in his heart collapse. But it is possible to fill his heart with endless anger!"

    "Kill all his most important people."

    "To him, his so-called Uncle Bai is like his parents and elders! His well-behaved spiritual beast, the Sky Green Snake!"

    "The one who is like a relative to him is called Qiuye."

    "His Taoist companion Yu Wei."

    "His junior disciple Mu Zishuo."

    "Kill them all! This Ji Ning must be so angry that he will become a demon!" Immortal Poisonous Chou smiled brighter and brighter, "Although his strength sometimes increases greatly when he is crazy, when he overcomes the inner demon tribulation, he is the most powerful.  It is taboo to become a demon. There are very few such crazy people who can survive the catastrophe. Unless they are truly enlightened and truly a demon. But Ji Ning's nature is not that of a demon after all. He can't do it.  Even when he becomes a demon, he still has a clear mind."

    "Okay." The green-robed woman nodded, "But there is no need to kill Yu Wei."

    "Not killing Yu Wei?" Immortal Poisonous Chou hesitated, "Although killing the others will still make him extremely angry, Yu Wei is his Taoist companion, and killing Yu Wei will definitely stimulate Ji Ning a lot."

    "No, Yu Wei is Lu Dongbin's apprentice. Our target enemy this time is Ji Ning. I don't want to involve Lu Dongbin." The green-robed woman glanced at her, "Everyone knows very well that once Lu Dongbin is involved, then our  I¡¯m afraid even the doorless door won¡¯t be able to hold it.¡±

    Everyone was suddenly solemn.

    There are a total of three hundred Wujianmen under the command of the God King. Although their Wujianmen is powerful, Lu Dongbin himself is extremely strong and has friends from all over the world. He probably has more than ten friends from the True Shinto Ancestor alone, and they treat him like a parent and child  is also the top Taoist leader in the Three Realms. Once Lu Dongbin gets involved it will indeed be a big storm. Calling friends at will, calling a group of friends like the Eight Immortals of Shangdong, is enough to exterminate this group of people.  There is no door anymore.

    "Okay, I won't touch Yu Wei."

    "Don't move her."

    Everyone quickly agreed.

    The Poison Chou Immortal secretly pouted, these guys are picking on the weaklings, it seems that the Infernal Affairs Sect side I am afraid that only the truly top figures dare to trouble Lu Dongbin. At least these gods and true immortals in front of them do not have the courage to confront Lu Dongbin.

    "Haha, it's enough to kill a few others. Uncle Bai and Qiuye are all relatives to Ji Ning." Immortal Du Chou smiled, "Master, when shall we take action?"

    "Without further delay, let's make some preparations and go straight to the Winged Snake Lake tomorrow morning." The green-robed woman said, "If Ji Ning happens to be at the Winged Snake Lake and there is a chance to kill Ji Ning, then the goal will be achieved.  If we can¡¯t kill Ji Ning, we can still achieve our goal by killing several other targets.¡±

    "Um."

    Everybody nodded.

    time flies¡­¡­

    Soon one day passed and the next day came.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 19: Mingxin Island

    At the turn of spring and summer, the morning is still a bit cold.

    Yanshan, Yi Snake Lake Mingxin Island, Ji Ning walked out of the house alone, Yu Wei was still sleeping. When you reach the level of a fairy, you don¡¯t need to practice. What¡¯s more important is enlightenment. The realm of the Tao is reached, such as understanding the great avenue.  , then by condensing the five qi in the chest, one can directly become a Pure Yang True Immortal.

    It is too difficult to fully understand the great road. Many immortals are even stuck at the final bottleneck, unable to take the last step.

    So Yu Wei is very leisurely every day, sleeping until the golden crow rises.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" As he walked outside, Ji Ning faintly heard the sound of the water lapping at the shore of Yi Snake Lake. This lake with a radius of hundreds of miles has three-foot waves even if there is no wind. This sound of lapping at the shore is often heard.  .

    Holding a Beiming Sword in his hand and slinging it on his shoulder, Ning walked leisurely through many buildings.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    Many maids and servants on Mingxin Island joined the conversation.

    Ji Ning quickly arrived at the waterside of the island.

    "Crack, click, click." Not far away, there was an old man with gray hair holding big scissors in both hands, building flowers and plants. Mingxin Island was managed like a paradise, and these flower and plant craftsmen also contributed a lot. Obviously, this old man  The craftsman was so immersed in pruning that he didn't notice the appearance of Ji Ning, the owner of Mingxin Island.

    Ji Ning glanced at the old craftsman, smiled, and began to practice his sword skills.

    The sword light lit up.

    Ji Ning's sword is more pure, not so gorgeous, but it gives people a kind of "penetrating power" in the bones. Just looking at it with the naked eye, it seems as if the tip of the sword is facing the eyeball.  If some ordinary cultivators saw this sharpness and penetrating power, they would only find it strange.  Only when the immortals see it will they understand its power.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    The Golden Crow rises!  The surrounding temperature began to rise, and it was no longer cold. The light of the Golden Crow shone on the body, making it warm.

    The old craftsman also noticed Ji Ning, but he did not dare to disturb him. Instead, he sat aside and watched curiously, and watched Because the weather was so nice and warm, he dozed off while watching, and gradually fell asleep.  .

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    A tall girl in white came over, it was Yu Wei.

    Normally she always wears black, but since becoming pregnant, she often changes her outfits.

    "Be good, baby, let's watch your father practice his sword." Yu Wei flicked her sleeves, and a set of tables and chairs as crystal clear as jade appeared next to her. With another wave of her hand, some fairy fruits appeared on the square table.  When she sat down, she also noticed the old craftsman dozing off in the distance. She couldn't help but smile and looked at Ji Ning practicing his sword.

    The lake water slaps the table, the morning sun shrouds the sky, the old craftsman is fast asleep, and his Taoist companion is practicing his sword.

    Yu Wei stroked her belly and thought this scene was so beautiful!

    "Woke up."

    Ji Ning stopped and walked over.

    "You are about to go through the heavenly tribulation, so of course I have to watch you practice the sword." Yu Wei smiled, "How do you feel?"

    "Very good." Ji Ning smiled, "Now my heart is at peace, and my knowledge of swordsmanship has been improving. In fact, I feel that I am close to the bottleneck of swordsmanship. Maybe in another year and a half, I will reach the bottleneck of swordsmanship.  .¡±

    Reaching the bottleneck is not difficult.

    It is difficult to break through the bottleneck and achieve great success in swordsmanship.  However, I had dreamed about it for a thousand years, and my master, Patriarch Bodhi, allowed me to experience the feeling of mastering the art of swordsmanship in advance.  Moreover, I have mastered a bit of sword power in advance, and I believe that it will be much easier for me to break through the bottleneck than other immortals.

    But no matter how easy it is, Ji Ning doesn't know how long it will take to break through.

    Only when you have mastered the art of swordsmanship can you overcome the tribulation. If you successfully overcome the tribulation and become a god, you will truly make a great turn over!

    Everything is waiting for the mastery of swordsmanship.

    "How about you continue to practice for a while, and when you reach the bottleneck, the second soul can overcome the tribulation again." Yu Wei said.

    "My second soul controls the mind and is strong enough. Even if my sword skills are improved, it will only be of limited help to me in overcoming the tribulation." Ji Ning said. The conversation between the two of them was naturally shielded from the surroundings, and no one else on the island could hear it.

    Ji Ning is right.

    The perfect control of the third level of mental powerin terms of power itself, it is already the highest among gods.

    If he is a Yuanshen Taoist who can perfectly control the third level of mental power like an evildoer, his strength will be directly raised to the peak of heavenly immortals. This is a very mysterious power that generally only heavenly gods and true immortals will gradually master. True God Taoist Ancestors  There are many people who have achieved success in this regard.

    It¡¯s so rare to gain enlightenment as soon as you return to emptiness.

    ?It has never been possible for a Yuanshen Taoist to do this!

    Now Ji Ning's second soul has perfectly mastered the third level of mental power, and his strength has also made a leap, reaching the peak of heavenly immortality. For a Qi refining flow, such strength can definitely withstand the 'Thunder Tribulation'.  The threat of tribulation and fire tribulation is also small, so only the most unpredictable inner demon tribulation poses a threat.

    ??????????? Whether or not the swordsmanship has been improved will not help in overcoming the inner demon tribulation.

    "And I have a feeling in the dark that it is the best time for me to overcome the tribulation in the near future." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh?" Yu Wei nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ji Ning and Yu Wei, the loving Taoist couple, were together, a crack appeared in the space above a sea area in the South China Sea in the Daxia world, and a group of mighty figures appeared in the air. Each of them had a strong aura.  , headed by the four true immortals, the Fairy of Floating Flowers, the Fairy of Withered Grass, the God of Abandoned Beasts, and the God of Three Yangs.

    Although it is just a clone incarnation, and its strength is only one-tenth of the original body, it is definitely at the level of a true god.  It was much better than Ji Ning, who barely crossed the threshold of a true immortal.

    Wuxiao Celestial Immortal, Poisonous Chou Immortal, and a group of people behind were all dressed in black. The aura of each man in black was extremely shocking and violent. Poisonous Chou Immortal couldn't help feeling terrified when he saw this group of men in black for the first time: "Blood."  The hell warriors in Yunlou are said to be dead warriors who came out of the endless hell. Where exactly is this endless hell? There shouldn¡¯t be such terrible people in the eighteen levels of hell in the underworld.¡±

    After all, Immortal Poisonous Chou had just taken refuge, so he didn¡¯t know many secrets, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions.

    "We have arrived in the Daxia World." True Immortal Fuhua said, "Du Chou, you are not sure about moving directly from the fifth world to the Winged Snake Lake. Now that we have arrived in the Daxia World, is it okay to move to the Winged Snake Lake?"

    "It's easy. Don't talk about Winged Snake Lake. I can move directly to Mingxin Island." Immortal Du Chou smiled, with confidence in his eyes. "In order to kill Ji Ning, I had already known about Winged Snake Lake Mingxin Island.  I have visited the islands many times and I know their locations very well.¡±

    "That's good." said the flashy immortal, "let's move."

    A blood-red bead appeared in mid-air.

    Wow.

    The Poisonous Chou Immortal waved his hand, and no one resisted, and all of them received the blood-red beads.  This bead only contains a first-level magic weapon in the inner space. With the strength of the Flashy Immortal, they can easily tear the bead out, and they can also explore the outside through the bead, and they are not afraid of the Poison Chou Immortal causing harm.  How could the Gate let this poisonous and ugly immortal go? You must know all their movements. The Wujian Gate is always investigating.

    "Let's go." Immortal Du Chou took the beads and moved away immediately.

    Wow.

    ¡­¡­

    Wing Snake Lake, Mingxin Island.

    This place is still like a paradise. Many maids and servants have already gotten up and started doing some relaxing work.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were sitting together drinking warm fruit wine.

    "Come, touch and see. Can you feel the pulse?" Yu Wei put Ji Ning's hand on her abdomen.

    Ji Ning sensed it carefully.

    Very subtle, very slight.

    Faint fluctuations.

    This fluctuation naturally made Ji Ning feel a strange feeling in his heart. It was a strong sense of care, just like an eagle protecting its chicks. Ji Ning also naturally felt the need to protect this little life.

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning from the side and looked at Ji Ning's expression.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    This is a silent spatial fluctuation.

    But for Ji Ning and Yu Wei, the fluctuation of this great shift was more frightening than the collapse of the sky and the earth.

    "No, big move." Ji Ning turned around suddenly, "We can't let them hurt senior sister."

    The moment I sensed the fluctuation.

    Ji Ning had already had a realization.

    Even if they die, they must protect their mother and son.

    "Senior Big Bear, Senior Hongxue, the situation is not good." The moment Ji Ning turned around, he immediately called the Seven Heavenly Gods. At the same time, Ji Ning also instantly saw an ugly one-horned man appearing in the distance.

    "Shao Yan Chou?" Ji Ning recognized the ancestor of Shao Yan at a glance.

    The one-horned man grinned ferociously, and the hoarse sound, like a knife across the table, instantly resounded throughout Mingxin Island: "What a coincidence, Ji Ning." The voice imbued with the magic power of the gods reverberated throughout Mingxin Island.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !  !  !

    In an instant, a large group of people appeared next to Shao Yan Chou, and the leaders made Ji Ning's eyelids twitch.??He recognized the True Immortal Fuhua at once. If it weren't for Emperor Xia that time, I'm afraid Senior Hongxue and the others would have had to take action.  The Flashy True Immortal was just one of them, and there were three others whose auras were no less than his.

    "Four true immortals?" Ji Ning was shocked. "Even if I ask Emperor Xia for help immediately, if Emperor Xia doesn't bring enough people, it may be difficult to intercept them."

    "Senior Hongxue." Ji Ninglian called anxiously.

    The seven gods were originally in the star-catching world. When the yellow-haired bear notified them, they rushed over, which naturally took time.

    "This is a rare opportunity to kill Ji Ning."

    Fifty-five figures were in the air, and the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal immediately shouted angrily. Each of the four great gods and true immortals had murderous intent in their eyes. The invisible murderous intent enveloped Ji Ning, giving Ji Ning a sense of endless threat. He had a feeling that he  If you resist alone, you may die if you meet him!

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting anyone sleep anymore!¡± An angry voice sounded.

    The old craftsman who was sleeping not far away frowned and stood up. He even coughed twice and looked at the fifty-five figures in the air. "That drake's voice just now was really harsh and unpleasant. I see  You want to die!"

    Everyone is sluggish.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei looked at the old craftsman in shock. In the blink of an eye, the old craftsman stood up slowly, coughed, and spoke.  It seemed that the time on his side was completely different from that of the old craftsman.

    The fifty-five figures in the sky were completely stunned and stunned.

    Because they all found out

    "Why can't you move?"

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 20: The Four Ancestors of Yuanhe

    The Flashy True Immortal and the Withered Grass Fairy seemed to be sculptures frozen in mid-air, unable to even blink their eyelids. The divine power and pure Yang mana in their bodies seemed to be frozen, unable to move at all.  This feeling of not being able to move at all made Fuhua and the others filled with horror.

    "It's Tao Ancestor."

    "It must be Tao Ancestor."

    "This, there is actually a Taoist ancestor on Ji Ning's Mingxin Island?"

    None of them expected that this attack would kick such a metal plate!  I was very lucky this time for the big move. I moved directly to Mingxin Island. Because Mingxin Island is not that big, it happened to be very close to Ji Ning!  However, even if they move farther away, the formations on the Winged Snake Lake in Yanshan cannot resist the flashy true immortal who is proficient in formations and has a thorough understanding of the universe.

    But now they discovered that where they were lucky, they were completely unlucky!

    "Senior." Ji Ning and Yu Wei shouted respectfully.

    "Yes." The old craftsman walked slowly with the big iron scissors specially used for cutting flowers and grass in his hand. When he saw Ji Ning and the other two calling him "senior" with respect, he also nodded, "I still know how to respect the elderly."

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were immediately speechless.

    The majestic Taoist ancestor pretended to be a servant at one moment and put on a posture at another, which completely destroyed Ji Ning and his wife's imagination of the Taoist ancestor.

    "The boy hanging in the sky." The old craftsman raised his head and glanced at the fifty-five people who were frozen high in the sky, and immediately said, "You disturb my sleep, old man. Do you have anything to say before you die?"

    As soon as he spoke.

    The flashy immortals and others in the sky all felt like they could move their mouths.

    "We have no intention of offending our seniors," said the Immortal Flash respectfully.

    "Senior, please let us go." The voice of the withered grass fairy was soft.

    Everyone on the Wujianmen side kept their posture low, but they quickly calmed down. If they were Dao Ancestors, they would not easily start a fight.  Now the Taoist ancestors of the two major camps are very restrained. If I encounter this Taoist ancestor, I may make fun of them, but I should be able to survive.

    For them, the death of the clone is not a big deal. What is important is that they all carry important magic weapons, including several pure Yang top-grade magic weapons. Otherwise, how can the clones exert their great strength?  Especially Wuxiao Tianxian was really angry this time, and even came with an innate spiritual treasure.

    "It seems that this crisis has been overcome." Ji Ning and Yu Wei both secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but Ji Ning also knew that the Wujian Sect was so powerful that even Master Bodhi Patriarch would not casually attack the small people of the Wujian Sect.  I'm afraid that the Taoist ancestor of the game world will not mess around casually.

    "Ji Ning, boy." The old craftsman suddenly said.

    "Senior," Ji Ning continued.

    "You tell me whether these people should be killed or not." The old craftsman looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "If you say they should be killed, I will kill them. If you say they should not be killed, I will let them go. Okay?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    The fifty-five people in Wujianmen in the sky were all startled.

    "Whether to kill or not is up to the seniors to decide." Ji Ning said immediately. He would not really say 'should be killed' out of proportion. If the Taoist ancestor just made a joke with him and did not want to provoke a war, then he would speak  Talking nonsense is bad.

    "It seems you are still doubting." The old craftsman sighed, "In the Three Realms, let alone them, it is Lu Dongbin, the treasure of the Taoist leader. If I want to kill the old man, I will kill him."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    The faces of the Flashy True Immortal, the Withered Grass Fairy, the Wuxiao Immortal, the Three Yang God, the Abandoned Beast God, and the Poison Chou Immortal above all changed drastically at the same time.

    "Old man Yuan?"

    "Old man Yuan?"

    They all guessed it.

    ¡°But Senior Yuan?¡± Immortal Fuhua said. Among the three realms, the only one who dared to kill Lu Dongbin and claimed to be the ¡®old man¡¯ was the old man Yuan who had always been very low-key and mysterious.

    "It's me, old man." The old craftsman looked at them with a smile, "Do you still think that I dare not kill you?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Flashy True Immortals, are all frightened and no longer calm, but they also slander You, old man Tangtang Yuan, just kill me, and you deliberately say so much to them here.  This rumor is indeed true, this old man Yuan is a crazy old man.

    "Old man Yuan?" Ji Ning and Yu Wei both looked surprised.

    Yu Wei also knew some Taoist ancestors in the Three Realms from Lu Dongbin.

    Although Ji Ning did not deliberately know all the True God Taoist Ancestors on Fangcun Mountain, some of the top True God Taoist Ancestors and disciples of the Fangcun Mountain lineage would chat with each other even if they had nothing to do.  Among them, "Yuan Taoist" is often mentioned.

    &nbsp; Old Man Yuan is also a true god born in chaos, but his understanding is much higher than that of Taoist Sanshou, and his status is also much higher. He controlled the way of heaven early and became the Taoist ancestor of Daluo!  And then his strength increased out of control. He did not belong to the Taoist sect or the Buddhist sect. He became his own sect with extraordinary strength. He was one of the truly top Taoist ancestors in the three realms. He had two Taoist ancestors as his disciples.  Moreover, he also has three friends in life and death, who are also powerful Taoist ancestors in the three realms.

    He and those three friends are called the "Four Ancestors of Yuanhe" in the Three Realms. The four Ancestors of Yuanhe have a deep relationship and advance and retreat together. They themselves are four powerful Taoist ancestors. If you add some other disciples and friends,  It is an extremely powerful force in the Three Realms.

    And Old Man Yuan is the strongest among the four ancestors of Yuanhe, and he is also the leader!

    How strong is he?

    No one knows, some people say that Old Man Yuan should be weaker than the two leaders of Taoism and Buddhism.  Others say that Old Man Yuan should be comparable to those two leaders.  In short, this is a crazy old man with terrifying strength.

    "It's bitter!" All of them felt bitter in their hearts.

    Now there are two major camps in the Three Realms.

    Like the ancestor of Bodhi, they all stood up early. However, the four ancestors of Yuanhe were neutral. Although the battle of the two camps was in the end, no one could be alone.  But before the war really broke out, the two camps were actually wooing the Four Ancestors of Yuanhe. After all, the Four Ancestors of Yuanhe were too strong. This was not an ordinary Taoist ancestor. These four old guys were all from the True God of Chaos. Among the Taoist Ancestors,  They are all top-notch, especially 'Old Man Yuan', who is one of the top powerful people in the three realms.

    If Bodhi dares to come and kill them, the powerful person behind Wujian Sect will definitely take action. After all, they are hostile.

    The elderly people who killed them, the big who was behind the front door would never stop it, because they had been trying to draw a way to win the four ancestors of the Yuanhe, how dare this old man?

    "You know I'm not joking with you." The old craftsman looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I will ask you again, whether they should be killed or not. If you say they should be killed, I will kill them."

    Ji Ning did not hesitate this time and nodded: "It should be killed."

    "Okay." The old craftsman nodded with satisfaction, "This is so satisfying."

    "Senior."

    Everyone was horrified by the immovable Wujianmen that seemed to be hung on the wall high in the sky.

    "Go." The old craftsman picked up the big iron scissors and threw them away casually. The big iron scissors flew out. They were obviously just ordinary scissors used to cut flowers and grass. They might break when used to cut rocks. But at this moment, they were broken.  It slashed at the true immortal gods in the sky. Even if the gods were clones, their bodies were extremely tough.

    Click!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? body is cut in half directly, and then annihilated after the breath, and the dead can no longer die.

    Click!  Click!  Click!

    The Flashy True Immortal, the Withered Grass Fairy, and the Poisonous Ugly Immortal were all frightened and anxious. They even called out "Senior", but they were still cut to death. In a short time, fifty-five people from the Infernal Sect in the sky were all gone.  They all died. Although the big iron scissors cut slowly, no powerful person took action to stop them.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    These guys actually came to their own lair, and it was so satisfying to kill them all.

    "No, although these little bastards from the Wujian Sect have only come here incarnate, they have brought some good things with them. There are three pure Yang top-quality magic weapons, and there is also an innate spiritual treasure." The old craftsman waved his hand, and the Wujian Sect was in mid-air.  All the magic weapons left by the dead people flew to the open space in front of Ji Ning Yuwei, "I don't like it, old man, so here it is for you."

    Ji Ning blinked.

    Yue Wei was also stunned.

    Gave it to you?

    That¡¯s what I said!

    Ji Ning worshiped Patriarch Bodhi and went through hardships and luck in the world of Xianyue. Only then did he get an innate spiritual treasure, the Rahu bow, but the string of the bow had already been broken!  This old man is more generous than his own master.

    "What, you won't accept it?" Old Man Yuan stared.

    "Take it, take it." Ji Ning was frightened and said, "Senior gift, how dare I refuse?" He immediately waved his hand to accept it.

    "That's right. Be direct in everything you do, don't be subtle, just like a daughter's family." Old Man Yuan smiled, "I have lived in your Mingxin Island for a few months."

    How many months?

    Ji Ning was confused, this old craftsman should have been here all along.

    "This old gardener is just possessed by me." Old Man Yuan smiled and said, "He stayed there for a few days.It's been months since you returned to Mingxin Island.  Well, I've watched you practice swordsmanship several times. Your swordsmanship is good, but your mental control is even better.  "

    How many times have you looked at yourself?

    Except this time, it seems that other old craftsmen are not around. Oh, that¡¯s right. With Old Man Yuan¡¯s strength, it is easy to see him practicing swordsmanship no matter how far away he is.

    "Nothing." Old Man Yuan asked doubtfully, "How did I find out that you are stupid?"

    "Stupid?" Ji Ning was confused. This was the first time someone called him stupid!

    "You have focused all your energy on the sword finger. Don't you think about how to use your mental energy on your legs and your whole body. In this way, when you use your escape technique won't your speed be greatly increased? Face it.  Those so-called true immortals and gods, your chance of escape has been greatly increased, and you won't have to stand there stupidly and resist." Old Man Yuan said.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "How easy is it to use your mental power? It took me eighteen years to figure out how to use it on my sword."

    "It's not easy because you don't have a good master. Your master knows nothing about mental strength." Old Man Yuan smiled and said, "What do you think of my strength?"

    ¡°Senior¡¯s strength is certainly remarkable,¡± Ji Ning continued.

    "Then hurry up and become a disciple!" Old Man Yuan puffed up his chest.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17 Chapter 21 Master?

    In the majestic hall,

    The three leaders of Wujianmen, Ten Thousand Demons Cave, and Bloody Cloud Tower, as well as the True Immortal of Fuhua, the God of Abandoned Beasts, the God of Sanyang, the Withered Grass Fairy, the God of Wuxiao, and the Immortal of Poison Chou all gathered here. This time they went to deal with Ji.  Ning's was just their avatar, but they still stared nervously.

    Because they all carry powerful magic weapons, god puppets and even innate spiritual treasures.

    "We've arrived at Yanshan."

    "Luckily, I happened to meet Ji Ning when I moved to Mingxin Island."

    "Kill Ji Ning quickly."

    They all stared at the water mirror in mid-air. What happened on Mingxin Island was shown in the water mirror, and the withered grass fairy was still saying a few words from time to time.

    "what happened!"

    Phew!

    The green-robed woman stood up one by one, staring intently at the old craftsman who stood up from his deep sleep and carried the big iron scissors.

    "Who is this?"

    "Our avatars can't move at all, not even their magic power."

    "It's too scary. It must be Dao Ancestor, otherwise it would be impossible to be so strong." The faces of the Flashy True Immortal and the Abandoned Beast God all looked ugly.

    "How can there be a Taoist ancestor on Mingxin Island!" the green-robed woman said angrily.

    soon.

    Along with the conversation between the old craftsman and Ji Ning, the identity was also revealed.

    "Old man Yuan, one of the four ancestors of Yuanhe?" The green-robed woman's face turned pale, and everyone else present was stunned.

    "It's over, my fly whisk is gone." Fairy Fuhua's expression turned ugly. It was a pure Yang magic weapon. Although it was not his favorite magic weapon that he often used, a pure Yang magic weapon still made him feel distressed.

    "Stop talking, the one who suffered the biggest loss is Wu Xiao."

    They all looked at Wuxiao Tianxian.

    Wuxiao Tianxian has lost an innate spiritual treasure.

    "Damn it." Wuxiao Tianxian gritted his teeth, "Let this Ji Ning escape." Compared with the loss of the innate spiritual treasure, Wuxiao Tianxian was more angry that he could not kill Ji Ning!

    "Let's do it." Immortal Du Chou looked at the scene in the water mirror of the big iron scissors snapping them off one by one, and said bitterly, "This old man Yuan is really merciless."

    "Old man Yuan wants to kill you, so what can you do?" The man in the fiery red robe shook his head and sneered, "Not to mention your avatars, even my true self, I can still kill him."

    Bang~~~

    After the group of people on the water mirror were all clicked away by the big iron scissors, the big iron scissors also clicked into the void. Suddenly, all the images on the water mirror disappeared, and they could no longer be explored.

    "Old Man Yuan won't let us see it." The woman in green robe said, "With Old Man Yuan's method, he naturally knows that we are exploring the scene there. Before, he allowed us to see his action with our own eyes, and also let the powerful person on the Wujian Sect  The investigators know this, and it seems that he wants to protect Ji Ning."

    "Old man Yuan is not from our side, so why should he be protected if he wants to be protected?" Wuxiao Tianxian said in a low voice, "Now we are trying to win over him, but when the catastrophe really breaks out in the future, no one can escape, and he must do something  Make a choice. This Ji Ning already has a Taoist master, and he is from the enemy side. If Old Man Yuan chooses our side, then Old Man Yuan will have a hostile relationship with Ji Ning¡¯s master in the future. I don¡¯t believe it. He  Can we still protect Ji Ning? If he didn¡¯t join us, then we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him to kill Ji Ning.¡±

    Everyone else present nodded.

    "But now the catastrophe has not really broken out." The green-robed woman shook her head, "Old Man Yuan is still watching from the sidelines and has not really chosen which side to stand on. We should not offend Old Man Yuan."

    "You think too much." Wuxiao Tianxian sneered, "Is this what you have considered?"

    The green-robed woman's face darkened.

    This Wuxiao is too presumptuous. With so many people here, he has such a tone.

    It's a pity that Wuxiao Tianxian is not under her control, and she can't find out whether he is real or not. The fact that there are so many treasures is strange. This time the Wuxiao Tianxian's incarnation went to the Daxia world, and she brought two treasures with her. One is  The best pure yang magic weapon 'Yin Yang Xuanqi bottle', one is the innate spiritual treasure 'Nine-leaf Snow Lotus'.

    "This is what the God King and other powerful people above need to consider." Wuxiao Tianxian said coldly, "Should Ji Ning be killed? I believe the God King and others will issue an order soon, so don't worry about it.  "

    "Humph." The woman in green robe had a sullen face and said nothing.

    Wuxiao Tianxian glanced at the green-robed woman, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, and then turned around and left.  He was very disgusted with Qinghu, the leader of the Wujian Sect, because Zicao died on the orders of the leader of the Wujian Sect.  As for the Infinite DoorThe wrath of the Lord?  He didn't take it seriously at all.

    ¡­¡­

    The world of Daxia, Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake.

    Ji Ning couldn't care less about the reaction from the Wujian Sect. He was having a headache when facing Old Man Yuan now.

    Apprenticeship?

    He also saw it. Old man Yuan came to observe him personally and obviously decided that he was a talent!  This time, he first asked himself whether he should kill the Wujianmen people. He said "should be killed", and he immediately killed him.  This made me very happy. It was obvious that the old man wanted to increase his favor with him.

    Secondly, he gave away many treasures left by the Wujian Sect, which made me even more grateful.

    Later, he also said that the power of mind can be used on the legs and even the whole body. This really made me want to do it, and then I asked myself to become a disciple.

    "Good intentions." Ji Ning understood, "It seems that this old man Yuan really wants to accept me as his disciple."

    "It is true that things in the world are like this. I want to worship the powerful Taoist ancestor, but I can't. I originally wanted to worship the Chiming Taoist, but the Chiming Taozu didn't like it. Even Master Bodhi thought I was okay, and he was his third best friend.  Taoist Shou was the only successor to the star-catching hand, so he accepted me as his disciple. At that time, although I was considered a genius, in the eyes of the Taoist master, I was obviously not attractive enough. But now that my strength has greatly increased, I have returned to the void body.  The combat power has reached the threshold of the gods and true immortals. I didn¡¯t ask anyone, and the top Taoist ancestors in the three realms took the initiative to come to me."

    The potential is really amazing, Dao Ancestor will come to you.

    Ji Ning has this qualification now.

    He is an amazing piece of jade!

    But¡­¡­

    "What should we do? What should we do?" Ji Ning hesitated.

    "Are he and my master Bodhi friends, enemies, or have a normal relationship?" Ji Ning is worried about this right now. "This old man Yuan killed the people of Wujianmen. There is not even a single person from Wujianmen. There is no powerful person behind them."  There was no reaction at all. That caused a great catastrophe in the entire three realms. The powerful person behind the Wujian Sect is definitely not afraid of Old Man Yuan. Obviously, the relationship between Old Man Yuan and Wujian Sect should be considered okay. And my master Bodhi and Wujian Sect  But it¡¯s hostile.¡±

    "If Master Bodhi is the master, he and the old man Yuan are also enemies!"

    "Then I will become a disciple of Master Yuan without the consent of Master Bodhi? Then how will I get along in the future and how will I face Master?" Ji Ning was worried about this.

    The so-called Tao is not taught lightly.

    A master is a person who preaches. There is another term for a master, called ¡®master¡¯. Why?  It is because the master is like a father, like Bodhi, who taught Ji Ning the complete methods of body refining of gods and demons, the method of refining qi, many swordsmanship classics, and even the top supernatural powers such as Eighty-Nine Mysterious Techniques, Hou Yi's Archery, and Eye of the Candle Dragon.  Get it all.

    He also helped himself to work hard to create the magical power ¡®Jiutian Yanfeng¡¯ and the top sword formation ¡®Da Qian Sword Formation¡¯.

    He was exiled to the Realm of Annihilation, and the master went to find him again.

    The grace of preaching, the grace of saving lives No matter what, if you want to become a disciple, you must get Master Bodhi's approval.

    Like when Ji Ning went to attend the Immortal Fate Conference and wanted to become a disciple of the True Immortal or even the Taoist Ancestor, the Master Immortal absolutely agreed. Of course, he hoped that Ji Ning could achieve higher achievements.  When Ji Ning became a disciple of Bodhi, he also asked about the yellow-haired bear and found out that Taoist Sanshou and Bodhi were good friends, so Ji Ning became a disciple.  If Bodhi and Sanshou Taoist were enemies, it would also be very troublesome.

    "Why are you so hesitant, mother-in-law?" Old man Yuan frowned on the side.

    "Senior" Ji Ning said, "This matter must be approved by my master."

    "Your master?"

    Old man Yuan suddenly thought of something, smiled, and immediately waved his hand.

    Wow.

    A person appeared out of thin air next to him, an astonished Diancai Immortal who was holding a wine glass. In the morning, Diancai Immortal was sitting on the mountain peak looking at the sun, drinking Xianjia fruit wine. Who would have thought that he would be moved directly over.

    "Disciple?" Immortal Diancai saw Ji Ning, and then he also saw Old Man Yuan next to him. Old Man Yuan's face had changed at this moment, and his figure had also changed, becoming thinner.

    "Master!" The Immortal was immediately excited when he saw it. He even knelt down and said excitedly, "Master, I finally see you again."

    "Hey, hey, hey don't be friends." Old Man Yuan shouted, "I saw that you were seeking death and survival, and I also saw that you were quite talented, so I felt pity, so I passed on a set of swordsmanship to you.  , I have so many swordsmanships and spells like this, it¡¯s nothing at all, and your kid¡¯s qualifications are too low and your understanding is too poor, how can you be qualified to be my apprentice, it would be an embarrassment to me.¡±

    After a while, the palace is not bad, and then again.Bad.

    But everyone understands.

    "Obviously among the countless immortal cultivators in the Three Realms, the talent of the Immortal Diancai is pretty good, but when it comes to being the apprentice of Old Man Yuan, he is far from it.

    The words were unpleasant, but Immortal Dian Cai was not annoyed at all. He knelt down and said excitedly: "How can Dian Cai forget the grace of preaching? Dian Cai knows that he has low qualifications and is not qualified to worship the seniors. But Dian Cai has long since thought about it in his heart.  Senior is regarded as a master."

    "You can think whatever you like, thatthis Ji Ning has a close relationship with you. Now, old man, I want to accept him as my disciple. Please help me persuade him." Old Man Yuan said.

    "Accepting a disciple?" The Immortal was overjoyed when he heard this, and even looked at Ji Ning, "This senior is extremely powerful. Even if I become an immortal, his sword skills are still mysterious and endless. I'm just scratching the surface. I'm afraid he must be.  At the level of Taoist ancestors, they are just apprentices. In the three realms, there are many apprentices to several masters."

    "Yes, yes, I am the Taoist ancestor." Old Man Yuan looked at Ji Ning and glared, "I accept you as my disciple, why don't you kneel down happily?"

    "Of course the junior is happy when the senior accepts the junior as his disciple." Ji Ning continued, "But the junior once worshiped the Taoist master, and many people know about it now. Without my master's nod, it would be difficult for the junior to worship the senior as his teacher."

    "I quite respect your Taoist master." Old Man Yuan smiled, "I have already guessed that your master must be the Taoist. I'm afraid he is not weak. Who is your master? Tell me and I will talk to him. No.  Just accept him as a disciple, and I won¡¯t let you betray the master. It¡¯s a trivial matter. Tell me quickly, what is the name of your Taoist master?¡±

    The God King behind the Wujian Sect knows it, but Old Man Yuan does not. After all, in terms of intelligence methods, the Wujian Sect is indeed terrible.

    "Master's name is taboo, and juniors dare not say it." Ji Ning said honestly, Bodhi had already given an order not to announce his name outside.

    "You big melon, you can't even tell me the name of your master? Who is your master? You are so awesome, is he Nuwa?" Old Man Yuan glared.

    "I am his master."

    A calm voice sounded.

    Next to him, the energy of heaven and earth condensed, and a thin old man with white beard and hair appeared out of thin air. He was wearing a Taoist robe.

    Please ask for a monthly pass. Everyone should have a monthly pass now. I hope you can support me.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17 Chapter 22 Floating away

    Yu Wei and Diancai Immortal only felt the changes in time and space around them. When everything around them became clear, they had already arrived in a corridor. Qiuye was walking in the corridor. They were also surprised when they saw Diancai Immortal and Yu Wei suddenly appearing.  Then he continued: "Madam, you are an immortal with great talent."

    "It seems that we are not allowed to see it." The immortal said with a helpless smile.

    "I wonder who my junior brother's master is." Yu Wei was also curious.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?¡­

    "What's wrong?" Qiuye was curious, "You mean the master?"

    "It's nothing." Yu Wei shook her head and smiled, "It's a good thing, but it's not something we should know."

    "Oh." Qiuye nodded and asked no more questions.

    ¡­¡­

    By the lakeside of Mingxin Island.

    "Master." Ji Ning was surprised and shouted respectfully. The thin old man in Taoist robes with white beard and hair smiled at Ji Ning and nodded, and then looked at Old Man Yuan.

    "It's you!" Old Man Yuan's eyes widened, "Daguapi, Daguapi, such a good apprentice has been snatched away by you again."

    "This is the third time." Patriarch Bodhi lamented, "Why do you always come to rob the disciples I accepted and taught?"

    Ji Ning blinked at the side.

    the third time?

    It seems that two senior brothers and sisters were snatched away by Old Man Yuan before.

    "Haha, I can only say that you, Bodhi, are great at teaching your disciples." Old Man Yuan said with a smile, "Since it's you, Bodhi, everything is easy to talk about. Didn't we succeed last time? Let's talk about it. If you have any conditions, just say it, old man  I have many treasures, and I am willing to spend money, so I am not afraid of you opening your mouth."

    "Jining, are you willing?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "I will obey Master's orders in everything." Ji Ning said respectfully, as long as Master doesn't embarrass himself, everything will be fine.  Moreover, I believe that Master Bodhi also knows some details about the old man Yuan. Whether he should become a disciple or not, I believe that Master Bodhi will not harm him.

    Bodhi nodded slightly.

    "Being my disciple is also considered my disciple." Bodhi said calmly, "I have no other conditions, just one you come to our side."

    "This" Old Man Yuan's face immediately turned ugly.

    Bodhi frowned: "Why, you still don't want to make a choice?"

    "Why don't I just accept you as my disciple? And I'm not asking him to change his profession. He is just a disciple of you and me. You can have magical powers or innate spiritual treasures. Why are you forcing me like this?" Old Man Yuan scratched his head.  "Isn't it great that the little peacock worshiped me at the beginning? I called you the master and called me the master too."

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Is it Senior Sister Peacock?

    "Little peacock?" Bodhi shook his head, "At that time, the catastrophe had not yet occurred, and I did not know that there would be such a catastrophe. Now that the catastrophe has occurred, of course you have to make a choice. Otherwise, I cannot let my disciple join your sect."

    "Why, why are you just you old idiot!" Old Man Yuan was furious.

    "Hmph." Bodhi said coldly, "Then let me ask you, if Ji Ning becomes a disciple of yours, and you join the Wujian Sect in the future, what do you want Ji Ning to choose? Will he choose to stand with me?  Or should I choose to stand with you? If he also stands with Wujianmen, then I will definitely take action to get rid of this evil villain! If he stands with me, you will definitely kill him. After all,  It's a matter of life and death, and no one can escape."

    Old man Yuan looked ugly.

    Ji Ning completely understood from the sidelines.

    yes.

    Worshiping two masters, if the two masters are hostile camps, when they stand there, they must be revenge with one of the masters!

    "You want to accept Ji Ning as your disciple. I believe you don't want to make it difficult for him, so that he will be killed by his master himself in the future. So as long as you are on our side, Ji Ning will not have trouble." Bodhi said, "  As long as you nod, Ji Ning will become your disciple."

    "You" Old Man Yuan's face was complicated.

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    The four ancestors of Yuanhe are a powerful force in the three realms. If Old Man Yuan stands on one side, the Taoist ancestors who follow him will probably have to stand on this side as well.

    "Why do you have to force me? This is not just my fault. Behind me, old man, there are a group of friends and a group of disciples and disciples." Old Man Yuan was extremely anxious.

    "This matter is not negotiable." Bodhi shook his head, "Don't make it difficult for Ji Ning."

    "But wasn't it nice to collect the little peacocks before?" Old Man Yuan was eager.

    &nbsp; "You haven't made a decision yet. When you make a decision in the future, if you join the Wujianmen side, the little peacock will also have to make a choice, whether to follow you or follow me." Bodhi sighed, "I'm sorry for the little peacock.  It¡¯s not like Ji Ning will face that kind of situation in the future.¡±

    Old man Yuan suddenly became angry: "I don't understand, why are you all so stubborn?"

    "I don't understand either. We were all born from chaos together, like brothers of life and death. We are all standing on the same side, why are you wandering away! All of your four ancestors of Yuanhe are like this, and you don't care about old feelings at all." Neither did Bodhi.  No matter how calm he was, his eyebrows trembled with anger, and he stretched out his hand to point angrily at the old man.

    "You are favored by Nuwa, but we are not." Old Man Yuan also said angrily, "Moreover, the ancient world of Pangu has long been shattered. Now is the era of the Three Realms. Doesn't that old immortal just want to unify the Three Realms, so let him rule.  Do you Dao Ancestors care about ruling the Three Realms? You have to fight to the death! I don¡¯t care about brotherhood. If I didn¡¯t care about old friendships, I would have gone to Wu Jian Sect!"

    Bodhi was extremely angry: "You think so"

    When the voice said this, it suddenly became silent.

    Patriarch Bodhi and Old Man Yuan became blurred in the distance, both angrily yelling at each other, yelling and arguing.

    But Ji Ning could no longer hear the sound.

    "It seems they don't want me to hear it." Ji Ning muttered, "What do they mean by the Immortal who wants to unify the Three Realms? Which Immortal? It seems to be a very terrifying powerful person in the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning could only watch silently. The two Taoist ancestors in the distance were both famous beings in the three realms. They were both the top Taoist ancestors. There were several Taoist ancestors among their disciples, and there were also  The other Dao Ancestors are their staunch allies, and both of them are equally powerful.

    ?????? In addition, they are both conceived in chaos.

    We are all arguing now, trying to convince the other side.

    ¡­¡­

    for a long time¡­¡­

    The two Taoist ancestors actually argued for more than an hour. At the end of the argument, Ji Ning found that Patriarch Bodhi became more and more powerful as they argued, while Old Patriarch Yuan seemed to have less confidence.

    "Bang." There was a sudden vibration in the surroundings, and Ji Ning heard the voices of the two Taoist ancestors in the distance again.

    "Ji Ning."

    Old Man Yuan rushed over directly, with an ugly expression on his face, and said angrily, "Your master is a lump of wood, it doesn't make sense! Different ways don't work together, I don't want to say more, your boy's talent is amazing, even though that piece of rotten wood has some  The method is very good, but the mental power is indeed very poor. Since we are not destined to be masters and disciples, that's it. This is the method of using mental power that I have realized. Although it is not systematic, it can also be used as a reference for you. I give it to you.  .¡±

    ?????????? He pointed at Ji Ning.

    Immediately, a stream of light rushed into Ji Ning's eyebrows.

    A massive amount of information instantly filled Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    "Bodhi!" Old Man Yuan turned to point at Bodhi and cursed, "When it comes to escaping and hiding, you are number one in the Three Realms! If you can escape and survive, how many of the other old brothers can survive? Sanshou back then.  They died one by one, how many more are going to die now?¡±

    "If we retreat, more people will die, or even all of them will die!" Bodhi said angrily.

    "Okay, okay, let's just watch."

    Old man Yuan became angry and turned around and left.

    After taking two steps, the ordinary old craftsman fell to the ground, and a stream of light shot through the air and disappeared.

    With a wave of Bodhi's hand, the old craftsman was moved away. After all, he was just an ordinary old man who was possessed by Old Man Yuan before.

    Bodhi walked towards Ji Ning. Ji Ning was completely filled with a large number of mental power application methods at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    Vast.

    Mysterious.

    Ji Ning looked at these vast messages and admired Old Man Yuan.  so amazing!  Old Man Yuan's true strongest skill should not be in terms of mental strength. After all, in terms of mental strength, Ji Ning could also see that Old Man Yuan was not as strong as Hou Yi.

    The old man Ke Yuan is different from Hou Yi.

    Hou Yi was specialized in the art of bows and arrows, and the use of his mind on bows and arrows became a system, with mysterious and terrifying power.

    Old Man Yuan is mixed. He probably likes to study mental power, so he has developed various methods of mental power, which can be used on legs, bodies, fingers, hair, swords, and other magic weapons There are various methods, but they are all  It's not systematic, it's all recorded bit by bit by the old man Yuan after his own enlightenment.

    The most mysterious thing is that the power of mind can be used on the ¡®spirit¡¯!  Make the gods?Can control more magic weapons. For example, if Ji Ning can only control the third level of the Great Thousand Sword Array, he can control the sixth and seventh levels by running and coordinating the soul in it with his mind.  This method is what Ji Ning is most looking forward to.

    The mind is like a commander, and the soul is like a soldier. After coordination and turnover, the number of magic weapons can be greatly increased, and the mental consumption can even be ignored. After all, it is just a kind of commander-in-chief's guidance, which does not consume much.  But the increase in strength is astonishing.  It is an absolute killer method for refining Qi flow.

    It¡¯s just that all of this is not systematic, which means that it is difficult for others to learn step by step after they get it.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning is not someone else.

    He relied on Hou Yi¡¯s method of using mental power in archery, and then figured out the method of using sword fingers, and even realized the method of using the mental power of the fairy sword!  Ji Ning can create on his own, so after obtaining the more profound methods of Old Man Yuan, he will naturally be touched and gain some understanding. Ji Ning can also create something that suits him, and apply it to his legs, even his whole body, and even his soul.  Wait for many other methods to come out.

    In addition to Old Man Yuan¡¯s method, there are also a few other methods of using the mind of powerful people.

    Many unsystematic methods are brought together and named "Heart Canon".

    "Heart Code? With this Code of Heart, in the future, whether I use dodge movements in close combat, escape techniques, or other methods, my power will be greatly increased like an attack. My second soul can also become stronger."  Ji Ning was very excited. Before, he was only strong in offense and was much worse in other aspects. Therefore, even a true god could probably capture Ji Ning.

    But as long as Ji Ning can improve in all aspects, without any shortcomings, it will be difficult to capture Ji Ning again.

    "Huh." Ji Ning opened his eyes, a look of joy on his face.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Master Bodhi standing not far away. Ji Ning's expression suddenly froze.

    "Master," Ji Ning continued.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 23: Before the Tribulation

    Ji Ning felt a little nervous. He could see that Master Bodhi and Old Man Yuan had conflicts with each other. Would they prohibit him from learning the "Heart Canon"?

    "What did the ancestor of Yuandao teach you?" Bodhisattva asked.

    "Heart Canon." Ji Ning didn't dare to hide it. "It contains many experience methods of using the mind power of the old man Yuan, and also mixed with a few other Taoist ancestors' methods of using the mind power. They are not systematic, but they are of great help to the disciples, especially  Among them is the method of moving the soul with the power of the mind, which is of great help to the disciples in controlling the Great Thousand Sword Formation, and is also helpful in overcoming the inner demon tribulation."

    Bodhi glanced at Ji Ning and smiled calmly: "Master is not a pedantic person. Since Yuan Dao Ancestor has granted you this method and has not forced you to become a disciple, you just learn it! If Yuan Dao Ancestor stands beside us,  Here, you naturally want to repay the favor. But if he stands on the side of Wujianmenthen the two camps will fight to the death. Not to mention just teaching you a method, even the real master and disciple will fight to the death!  "

    Ji Ning felt awe-struck in his heart and immediately said: "Disciple understands."

    This is a catastrophe!

    No one can escape the catastrophe.

    "I hope Senior Yuan will be on our side." Ji Ning said secretly. Those who were kind to him were like Cui Fujun of the underworld who taught him the "Nuwa Picture". Moreover, he was the first judge at the time, so he obviously belonged to  From the Nuwa camp.  Another master he has never seen before, Taoist Sanshou, is also from Nuwa's side. The same is true for the seven gods of the Star Reaching World. The same is true for his master Bodhi Patriarch. Chiming Daozu and Xia Huang are also from the same side.  So true.

    ????? Coupled with the grudge between himself and Wujianmen.

    "And I can't stand the way Wu Jian Sect rules the world. Once Wu Jian Sect rules, not only will they ignore order, but they will encourage endless killings.

    "This Yuan Dao Ancestor is indeed very remarkable." Bodhi said to Ji Ning, "His strength is probably no less than that of a teacher. Moreover, he likes to delve into many Dharma schools and is proficient in hundreds of schools. In terms of mental strength, he is probably second only to those behind him.  Yi, with his many theories, is still superior to Hou Yi. You should study this "Heart Canon" carefully, especially the method you mentioned about how to use the mind to move the soul. Once you understand it, your confidence in overcoming the divine tribulation will increase a lot.  It¡¯s done.¡±

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    The strength of the mind is the commander, and the soul is the soldier.

    Once the power of the mind is transferred to the soul, it can be used to control more magic weapons.  The inner demons of the inner code are more difficult to invade For a weak soul, a terrifying illusion of inner demons can be easily arranged.  But for those with powerful souls, it is much more difficult to create an illusion of powerful inner demons.  Even some terrifying spirits and inner demons and illusions cannot invade.

    Once Ji Ning learns the method of mentally moving the soul, the stability of the soul may be increased by more than ten times, and the illusion of the inner demon caused by the same heavenly tribulation "Heart Demon Tribulation" will be relatively weaker.

    "This disciple has a premonition that if he understands this method of mental power and soul, there will be almost no danger for the second soul to survive the tribulation." Ji Ning said, "I wonder if the disciple should postpone the day of tribulation?"

    "No need." Bodhi shook his head.

    Ji Ning looked at the master in confusion.

    "When you realize the method of mind power and soul, it is true that the catastrophe of the second soul will be very easy." Bodhi nodded, "But once you realize the method of mind power and soul no one knows. After all,  This is a kind of use of the mind's power on the soul, which is very different from the way you use it to point the sword to the immortal sword. Secondly, your second spirit's ability to overcome the tribulation, although it is a tribulation for you, is also a rare training opportunity.  "

    "A chance to practice?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "After you have passed through the calamity of karma and fire, your mental strength will be greatly improved." Bodhi said, "Similarly, the 'Heart Demon Tribulation' in your second soul calamity can also make you experience training and make your mental strength stronger.  , the Taoist heart is more determined. If you understand the method of mind power and soul and then overcome the tribulation, it will be too easy, and there will be no training effect. "

    "You have to remember."

    "It's just a trivial matter for your second spirit to overcome the tribulation. The most important thing to you is that your true self can overcome the tribulation." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Your true self has many magical powers through cultivation, and his potential is greater than that of the second spirit.  After all, the Qi Refining Flow is physically weaker than the God and Demon Flow. Looking at the three realms, those who stand at the top of the three realms all have powerful divine bodies."

    "Like Sanshou, he clearly didn't understand the way of heaven, but he still killed several Taoist ancestors." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Just like you, even if your second soul becomes the Pure Yang True Immortal, I'm afraid it's just  The average level among Chunyang True Immortals. But if your true self becomes a god, you will immediately be the top among the true immortals. If you practice for a while, you may be able to catch up with Lu Dongbin, who has endless opportunities. This is the god and demon.  Advantages! Look at the famous people in the Three Realms, Hou Yi, Nu Wa, Pangu, Old Man Yuan, even your master and me, which one is just refining Qi Flow?"

    ??????Nod.

    "The more evil you are, the more terrifying the heavenly tribulation will be. I don't know how powerful your heavenly tribulation is. I just know that it will be amazing." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "So the most important thing for you now is that everything is for you.  Prepare for the upcoming tribulation of the gods.¡±

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning said solemnly, "Disciple will conduct the Second Soul Transcendence Tribulation in three days."

    "right."

    Bodhi said with satisfaction, "The tribulation was successful this time, and the second soul became an immortal, which sharpened your Taoist heart. This is certainly a good result. But even if the tribulation failed and the second soul was lost, it was still good.  You have also experienced the inner demon tribulation, which can make you fail, and this inner demon tribulation is of great help to you in training."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Everything is for me!

    "Does this disciple still have to go to Chiming Taoist Ancestor to overcome the tribulation?" Ji Ning asked.

    "No need." Bodhi shook his head, "It is a big event to overcome the tribulation of heaven. As a teacher, I will naturally let you not be disturbed by external forces when you are going through the tribulation. Originally, I was going to protect you by the side when you were going through the tribulation. Who wants you to do it first?  Went to find that boy Xia Mang."

    Even Bodhi cannot maintain one dream and three realms all the time. Bodhi only found out about Ji Ning¡¯s search for Xia Mang later.

    "You can go through the tribulation in Yanshan Mountain." Bodhi said, "Although you can go through the tribulation with peace of mind and my master will not show up, no one will ever bother you."

    "Thank you, Master." Ning said immediately.

    "This tribulation is just a test. Don't slack off. Your tribulation is the most important thing." Bodhi solemnly said.

    Having become a god, Ji Ning can be considered a truly powerful figure in the entire Three Realms.

    "Meditate well and prepare to survive the heavenly tribulation. Although this second soul's heavenly tribulation is not as good as yours, it is no small matter." Bodhi smiled, and the matter disappeared out of thin air and could no longer be seen.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was still preparing quietly in Yanshan. He also took the time to visit Emperor Xia and told him that his Taoist master would protect him, so there was no need to trouble Chiming Taoist. Emperor Xia also nodded. It would be a no-brainer.

    In the three days before the catastrophe.

    Ji Ning went to Xifu City where he lived as a child, to Dongshanze where he had once ventured, and to the mountain range where he killed the boy Following the footsteps of the past, Ji Ning's heart became calmer.

    On the day when spring and summer meet, the morning is very cool.

    On a lonely peak in Yanshan Mountain, Ji Ning himself and Ji Ning in black robes were sitting cross-legged, with some dewdrops still on their bodies.  The main body and the second soul have been sitting here all night, and their hearts are as calm as still water.  Standing on another mountain peak in the distance were Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Mu Zishuo, Dian Cai Xianren, Qiu Ye, and the pregnant Yu Wei. They were all watching nervously, because Ji Ning was about to undergo a catastrophe.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 24: Overcoming the Tribulation

    Uncle Bai, Qiuye, and Muzishuo who were watching from a distance were all too nervous. Immortal Diancai immediately comforted him: "I can successfully overcome the tribulation. My disciple is stronger than me now. This time  The Dual God is just a flow of refining energy, and I believe that the Heavenly Tribulation will not be too strong, and it will definitely be able to overcome it successfully."

    "Yeah." Everyone nodded, including Yu Wei, but she felt uneasy in her heart.

    Because she was a disciple of Lu Zu, she knew very well that the tribulation that Lu Dongbin passed through was the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation. Obviously, Qi Lianliu may also encounter terrible heavenly tribulations.

    "Wow."

    On the lonely peak in the distance, Ji Ning, who was originally sitting cross-legged, disappeared out of thin air and entered the water palace.  Only Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe was left sitting there.

    At the same time, the golden lotus spirit in the black Taoist robe Ji Ning¡¯s body finally made the final breakthrough, directly reaching the ¡®Return to Void Perfection¡¯, and began to actively induce heavenly catastrophe

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind is blowing.

    "here we go."

    "It's the wind calamity."

    "The catastrophe has begun." The Immortal Diancai and the others all stared nervously.

    Originally, the surroundings were still peaceful, but suddenly the wind suddenly rose, forming wind blades. The wind blades became smaller and smaller, their colors continued to change, and their power became more powerful, turning into black blades, each of which was no less than an immortal blade.  magic weapon.

    "A single Wind Tribulation was so strong at the beginning." The expressions of Immortal Cai and Yu Wei, both of whom had been through the Tribulation, were experienced. It was obvious that Ji Ning, the second spirit, was a little too strong at the beginning.  , at least far beyond the two of them.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in black Taoist robes, watched calmly and shouted softly: "Jiuye, come out."

    Immediately Ji Ning sat down, a huge snow-white lotus throne appeared. If you look closely, you can see that this lotus throne has nine snow-flaked lotus leaves in total. It was exactly what Wuxiao Celestial Immortal had prepared when he followed the Wu Jian Sect team to attack Mingxin Island.  The most powerful treasure - the innate spiritual treasure 'Nine-leaf Snow Lotus'.

    This nine-leaf snow lotus is extremely powerful and is best at trapping enemies!  Even if there is no owner, the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus can induce the icy air in the power of heaven and earth to form small 'snow lotuses', which can bind the enemy crazily.  If there is an owner and mana is poured into it, its power will be even more amazing.

    With the help of this innate spiritual treasure, Wuxiao Celestial Immortal was sure to trap Ji Ning!  This shows how powerful this treasure is.

    When Old Man Yuan killed all the people in the Wujian Sect, he gave all the treasures to Ji Ning. Those Pure Yang magic weapons were just that, they were of no use for the time being. Ji Ning was not in a hurry to give them to his senior sister and the others. After all, he would be able to overcome the disaster soon, and  Under the protection of the master, it is very safe during this period. How to distribute the treasures will have to wait until the tribulation is over.

    As for the ¡®Nine-leaf Snow Lotus¡¯, Ji Ning directly refined it.

    Because these treasures are of great help to Ji Ning, and secondly, it is difficult to refine this innate spirit treasure. Depending on whether the innate spirit treasure takes the initiative, this 'Nine-leaf Snow Lotus' naturally has spirit, and it transforms into a girl in white.  .  The girl in white clothes was tempted by Luo Hu Gong and the Big Bear of Shuifu. In addition, Ji Ning was indeed a monster, and she also saw a Taoist ancestor taking action for Ji Ning, so she quickly accepted Ji Ning as her master. In this way, Ji Ning was  This innate spiritual treasure was easily refined.

    " If the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus doesn't take the initiative, refining it will be troublesome. I'm afraid it would take a True Immortal Chunyang to forcibly refine it, and it would take a long time.

    But once he took the initiative, Ji Ning could easily refine it.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    Ji Ning sat down on the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus throne. Countless snowflakes appeared around him. These snowflakes all looked like small snow lotuses. There were thousands of them, completely protecting the surrounding area.  Although it is better at trapping enemies, after all, all snow lotuses are trapped in one person, it can still defend. At least the larger the defense range, the defensive power will naturally be reduced. But as an innate spiritual treasure, its power is still extraordinary.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !  !  !

    Densely packed fairy swords were suspended around Ji Ning, as if they were surrounding Ji Ning. Although he had used his innate spiritual treasures to protect himself from danger, Ji Ning still used all the fairy swords to defend him at any time.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    First came the howling wind.

    Then came all kinds of terrifying winds, all of which were shocking in their power.

    No matter how powerful it is, the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, an innate spiritual treasure, can directly resist it, without the need for Ji Ning to use the sword formation.

    "The final fairy wind of the wind calamity is here." The Immortal Diancai and others who were watching from a distance all felt tight in their hearts.

    The fairy wind is invisible and colorless, and cannot be stopped by any magic weapon or spell.

    Phew!

    The fairy wind has arrived, easily passing through the obstacle of the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, passing through Ji Ning¡¯s skin, and directly entering Ji Ning¡¯s second soul, ¡®Yi Qi¡¯.In the "Water Bead", if it is a normal human being, he usually enters through the halogen gate above his head, but Ji Ning's second soul is this Qi Yuan Water Bead, but it is still very fragile under the mysterious "celestial wind".

    This fairy wind will only appear during the heavenly tribulation. It is the manifestation of the middle way in the movement of the three realms. No magic weapon can resist it. Once the heart of the Tao is unstable, the fairy wind will burn the body into ashes.

    Therefore, the Taoist mind must be stable.

    Ji Ning has experienced the calamity of karma, how can his Taoist mind be ordinary?  I feel that the Zifu space in my Yiqiyuan Water Bead is shaking and changing, and the Yiqiyuan Water Bead itself is also being changed.  Once he truly becomes an immortal in the futurethen the first qi yuan water drop will completely disappear. At that time, the real core of the second soul's life will be the 'golden elixir'.

    ¡­¡­

    The wind disaster has passed and the fire disaster has come.

    The weather changed drastically, a huge red cloud appeared in the sky, and the temperature increased crazily.  But Ji Ning sat down on the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus and spent only a small amount of mana to activate a large amount of the power of heaven and earth to lower the temperature.  For a moment, there was fire above and snow below. It was true that snow and fire did not mix.

    "The fire tribulation is coming. However, Ji Ning's protective treasure could easily withstand the wind tribulation before. I believe it will not be difficult to resist the fire tribulation." The Immortal of the Imperial Palace smiled.

    "Wind tribulation and fire tribulation are equally powerful. Junior Brother's protective treasure is so powerful that it can be easily resisted without spending much mana." Yu Wei was worried, "Now I am afraid of the thunder tribulation."

    indeed.

    The innate spiritual treasure Nine-leaf Snow Lotus is astonishingly powerful and consumes very little mana. It¡¯s a pity that Ji Ning has not figured out how to use his energy on the ¡®Nine-leaf Snow Lotus¡¯.  If he realizes it, I'm afraid that the power of Ji Ning's fairy sword may not be equal to the power of the nine-leaf snow lotus.  After all, these are innate spiritual treasures. Although Ji Ning's immortal swords are numerous in number, including hundreds, and the Great Thousand Sword Formation is extremely powerful, after all, they are only top-grade immortal swords.  Of course, the Great Thousand Sword Formation Ji Ning figured out how to use his mental power, so the power of the Great Thousand Sword Formation is far more powerful than the Nine-Leaf Snow Lotus.

    The wind has passed!

    Even withstood fire disasters!  The last fairy fire also transformed the Yi Qi Yuan Shui Bead again.

    It¡¯s finally Thunder Tribulation¡¯s turn.

    ¡­¡­

    However, there is a long time between the fire tribulation and the thunder tribulation. This is also the reason for the heavenly tribulation to allow those who have overcome the tribulation to recover their mana. In fact, Ji Ning relied on the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus to carry through it from the beginning to the end, and relied on the Dao Heart to carry the Heavenly Immortal Wind and Heavenly Immortal Fire.  , the mana consumption is very small.

    "I don't know how serious the master's thunder disaster is." Xiao Qing said worriedly.

    "I am the Sixty-Nine Thunder Tribulation." Immortal Dian Cai said worriedly, "My disciple is much better than me in terms of luck, and he is also riddled with karma. I am afraid that the Thunder Tribulation will be shocking."

    They are all worried.

    They don¡¯t know

    Ji Ning was actually taught the unique skills of the three True God Taoist ancestors: Patriarch Bodhi, Taoist Sanshou, and Old Man Yuan.  Among the three, Old Man Yuan and Patriarch Bodhi are both the top Taoist ancestors in the three realms. Although Taoist Sanshou has never become a Taoist ancestor, as the True God of Chaos, his star-catching hand magical power is famous and ranks among the top ten in the three realms.  Great supernatural power.

    Ji Ning has gained so many inheritances, even if he can overcome the calamity through the Qi Refining Flow, it will not be small.  Not to mention that he still controls the mind and is riddled with karma.

    Half an hour passed.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Two huge dark clouds suddenly appeared in the calm sky. Both of these dark clouds completely covered half of the sky, making the world completely dark for a while, and no light could be seen.

    "what happened?"

    "Why is it so dark?"

    The people of the Ji clan in Yanshan, as well as people from other tribes and even monsters, all looked at the sky in confusion.

    The sky suddenly became completely dark, and the vastness of the dark cloudshad covered Yanshan Mountain, which is 100,000 miles away!

    "How could it be" Yu Wei, Dian Cai Xianren, Mu Zishuo, Uncle Bai, Xiao Qing, Qiu Ye and others looked up and saw that their faces changed, and Yu Wei's face turned even pale.

    I saw two huge dark clouds covering Yanshan Mountain, which is a hundred thousand miles away, slowly moving towards each other. Because they were so big, it seemed that the dark clouds were flying very slowly, and boom!  Boom!  Explosions began to appear, and huge lightning snakes appeared between the two huge dark clouds.

    Ji Ning watched calmly.

    He was not surprised at all.

    Soon, a huge swirling thunder and lightning cloud formed in the sky. It was so big that it still covered half of Yanshan Mountain. It can be seen that it was huge in size and contained amazing power.

    "Boom!"

    A bolt of sky thunder, like a sword of the gods, flew directly out of the whirlpool thunder cloud and struck down directly.

    "Block."

    Ji Ning had already stood up,There are hundreds of fairy swords floating around, and there are nine-leaf snow lotuses at the feet. At the same time, a few hundred feet above Ji Ning is a layer of huge lotus flowers. It is composed of a large number of 'little snow lotuses' gathered together to form a layer of lotus flowers.  A layer of obstacles to resist the catastrophe.  Ji Ning still likes to use innate spiritual treasures, after all, it consumes very little mana.

    Boom~~The first thunderbolt was unable to shake the power of this innate spiritual treasure.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? away.

    It soon rose to the forty-nine thunder tribulations.

    And further back.

    ??Five-nine thunder tribulations, six-nine thunder tribulations

    "It's the Seventh-Nine Thunder Tribulation." Qiuye couldn't help but said. There are many books in Mingxin Island now. Many of them were obtained by Ji Ning after killing some immortals. Qiuye naturally looked through them.

    "Master can't stop him anymore." Xiao Qing also said anxiously.

    At this moment, it was already the sixty-first lightning strike.

    The huge lotus formed by the nine-leaf snow lotus is already crumbling.

    "Big Thousand Sword Formation, come out." Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe standing on the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus below, pointed upward, and a golden flying sword suddenly condensed on his chest and shot out of the air in an instant.

    Boom.

    The huge lotus in the sky has disappeared out of thin air, and at the same time, layers of lotus have formed around Ji Ning in black robes.

    As soon as the Great Thousand Sword Formation came out, it contained a little effort and easily blocked the thunder.

    "Eighty-Nine Thunder Tribulation."

    Soon we reached the level of eighty-nine thunder tribulations, and the immortals in the palace next to us were all worried.  The Qi Refining Flow actually caused the appearance of the Eight-Nine Thunder Tribulation?  Even if you become a disciple of Dao Ancestor, it's not that scary.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 25: New Life

    The seventieth thunder.

    A purple thunderbolt struck directly and coldly. Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe below, pointed his finger again, and the golden flying sword of the Great Thousand Sword Formation flew out of the air again.

    "Boom~~~" blocked again.

    "I hope it will be the Eighty-nine Thunder Tribulation. No matter how strong I am, I'm afraid my mental strength will be strained." Ji Ning was also a little worried. The third level of mental strength is very strong, and it is easy to deal with the Eighty-Nine Thunder Tribulation. But if it rises to the 'Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation'  "Jie", the power of the sky thunder will have another leap. I am afraid that it will consume a lot of mental energy every time. Once the mental energy is exhausted, death will be inevitable.

    Ji Ning never thought that he would fail in the 'Thunder Tribulation' of the Heavenly Tribulation, but now he is a little scared. The power of the Eighty-nine Thunder Tribulation is somewhat beyond his expectation.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    The power of the sky thunder became more and more terrifying. As the next two thunder struck down, whether it was Ji Ning or the immortals and Yu Wei who were watching from a distance, they all looked nervously.

    "Junior brother, this is just the second soul. It is almost enough to survive the eighty-nine thunder tribulations, not the ninety-nine thunder tribulations."

    "The legendary Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation is usually encountered only when gods and demons return to the void to overcome the tribulation."

    Everyone looked nervously.

    On a mountain peak thousands of miles away, an old man in Taoist robes was looking at the place of transcending tribulation from a distance. When he saw that the clouds of tribulation in the sky did not dissipate, but gathered even more terrifying power,  He couldn't help but change his expression, and whispered to himself: "My disciple's second soul actually encountered the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation?"

    "After all, it's just the second soul. In terms of luck, I'm afraid it's still a little worse than Nalu Dongbin. Is it because of karma?" Bodhi became worried.

    Ji Ning is an evildoer. The evildoer is in me.

    Relatively speaking, the second soul only controls the mind. In fact, in other aspects, it is far inferior to Lu Dongbin when he returned to the virtual realm.  Although his mental strength is powerful, he has a fatal weakness he can only fight for a short time. Once his mental strength is exhausted, his strength will decline rapidly.

    Therefore, Bodhi thought it was too much for the second spirit alone to encounter ninety-nine thunder tribulations, even if it was due to the fire of karma.

    "If this is the case, then where is my disciple's deity?" Bodhi was worried about the future.

    The second soul is all ninety-nine thunder tribulations.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off of the gods

    "Once you become a god, you will soon reach the peak of the god. Even after multiple trainings, just like Hou Yi at the beginning, it is possible to rival the power of the Taoist ancestors with the body of a god." Bodhi sighed softly, "It seems that even God cannot  You allow such a monster to be born easily, but you insist on bringing about this terrible disaster."

    From the time when Pangu opened the world to the present day, how many monsters have died under the calamity!

    "Don't talk about the divine tribulation in the future, even this divine tribulation right now" Bodhi looked at him from a distance, his brows furrowed.

    "Nine-nine thunder tribulations!"

    "There are actually some more!"

    "how so?"

    Diancai Immortal, Mu Zishuo, Qiu Ye, Uncle Bai, Xiao Qing, and Yu Wei all looked anxious. They had no way to help Ji Ning and could only rely on themselves to survive the catastrophe.

    "Junior brother, we must get through it." Yu Wei gently touched her belly, her eyes full of expectation.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Master."

    Everyone is looking forward to it. Although the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation is famous, Ji Ning has been able to survive the Eighty-Nine Thunder Tribulation before without any difficulty.  So they still have expectations.

    Boom!

    The seventy-three thunderbolts of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation are purple lightning mixed with white. This trace of white makes this thunder and lightning beautiful, a beauty that cannot be looked at directly in panic.  It's as if the emperor of heaven and earth is looking down at the mortal world. This is the emperor's gaze. Just looking at it can't make you resist.  If there are some weak Returning Earth Immortals, they may not resist at this time, but it is impossible for weak Returning Earth Immortals to persist until now, facing these ninety-nine thunder tribulations.

    Look at the three realms.

    From ancient times to the present, anyone who encounters the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation is not an ordinary person. He will never bow his head and admit defeat easily. Even if he dies, he must die standing.

    "Go." Ji Ning pointed in the distance, and a golden flying sword flew out from his chest. As it flew out, another golden flying sword condensed on Ji Ning's chest.

    Bang!

    As soon as the first golden flying sword came out, it was shattered by the purple-white thunder and lightning.

    "It seems that it takes one-fiftieth of my energy to completely block it. The power of this sky thunder has indeed made a huge leap." Ji Ning even controlled the second golden flying sword to greet it and blocked it.??The remaining power of a purple-white thunder, "The power of this thunder has exceeded the full blow of the Infatuated Immortal. If it were an ordinary Returning Earth Immortal, how could it withstand it?"

    By estimating the power of thunder, Ji Ning could save as much energy as possible.

    "Blocking the seventy-third path."

    "The first stage of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation has been blocked!" The Immortal Diancai and the others all showed excitement and nervousness, because from the Eighty-Nine Thunder Tribulation to the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation, especially the first stage of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation, there was a  An astonishing jump, if it can be blocked, it means there is hope for the next one.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Thunder struck down one after another.

    Thunder and lightning are all purple-white, but the further they go, the more white they are mixed with, and the more powerful they become.  Ji Ning consumed more and more energy.

    Seventy-nine!

    Eightieth!

    "There is one last one."

    "the last one."

    Yu Wei and Uncle Bai are all worried. The legendary Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation will finally reveal its final blow.  Not everyone is lucky enough to see this, but there is also a faint fear in their hearts. Just looking at the thunder and lightning whirlpool clouds in the sky preparing for the final blow, they feel inexplicable fear.

    "Even though I have become an immortal a long time ago, I will still die if I try to block it." The Immortal Diancai secretly said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood on a solitary peak like a sharp sword, stepping on a nine-leaf snow lotus, surrounded by lotus flowers, and hundreds of fairy swords pointed at the sky. Ji Ning also raised his head and looked at the cloud of disaster.

    The last one.

    The last of the ninety-nine thunder tribulations.

    "Boom!"

    A white thunder and lightning is full of holiness and splendor. It has no violent momentum, but only a kind of grace and splendor, crushing towards the bottom in a mighty manner.  This is the true face of the last thunderbolt of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation.

    "Go." Ji Ning pointed.

    Whoosh.

    The golden sword light was dazzling and turned into a huge sword, directly facing the sky and hitting the white thunder.

    "Go." Ji Ning used the second golden flying sword at almost the fastest speed. At this moment, the first golden flying sword facing the white thunder had been completely shattered by the bombardment, and the second golden flying sword quickly reversed the flow.  Then, "Boom~~~" The remaining white thunder trembled and then completely shattered.

    The huge sword light still went upstream, rushing directly into the high-altitude thunder and lightning whirlpool clouds, directly stirring up the thunder and lightning clouds and completely shattering them.

    A bolt of lightning appeared out of thin air and appeared on Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning began to exude the aura of a fairy.

    "The body of an immortal." Diancai Immortal, Yu Wei, and Qiuye, who were watching from a distance, all shouted excitedly.

    "Succeeded."

    "Nine-nine thunder tribulations, the master has actually withstood the legendary nine-nine thunder tribulations."

    "It turns out that the last one of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation will be a completely white thunder. Why is the white thunder so luxurious? I'm going to bow down."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at Uncle Bai, Senior Sister Yu Wei, and Master Diancai Immortal who were cheering and excited in the distance. He also smiled, but he was also frightened for a while: "This Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation is too terrible, I have been saving my energy.  In the end, there was less than 30% left. Especially the last thunderbolt, I couldn¡¯t stop it with all my strength!¡±

    "That's it for the thunder tribulation, what will happen to the inner demon tribulation?"

    Ji Ning had a bad feeling.

    Although this is the tribulation of the second soul, the power of the heavenly tribulation is still higher than what I expected. The next 'Heart Demon Tribulation' may be no less than some records in the legend.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's a young master, it's a young master." That awkward voice immediately touched Ji Ning's memory.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    A giant in white fur was holding him, and the white fur giant was ordering: "You guys get out first!"

    "Father!" The giant's face made Ji Ning tremble. Ji Ning tried his best to look to the side, and at a glance he saw a sweaty vagina on the bed covered with huge fur.

    "It's mother! Am I going back to the moment I was just born?"

    The days passed day by day.

    Ji Ning was living in Xifu City again, under the care of his parents, and then started practicing again.  Although Ji Ning has memories, he must practice step by step. Although his body is weak, the world of inner demons cannot change Ji Ning's memory and Taoist heart. Ji Ning knows very well that this is the world of inner demons!

    &nbsp; But even if it is clear, there is nothing you can do, because you cannot leave this world of inner demons at all. You must wait until the 'Inner Demon Tribulation' is over before the world of inner demons ends.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning gradually grew up.

    Because of his memory, Ji Ning cultivated very quickly in the world of inner demons, and with his mastery of mind power, the third level of mind power is so strong. Although he is a child under ten years old, his strength is no less than that of a top immortal.  .  So everything has changed. In the world of inner demons, although the body refining of gods and demons must be done step by step, Ji Ning can practice Qi Flow very quickly. With his strong mind, he can naturally get the fairy elixir, and he can practice it to the realm of returning to the void at the age of nine.  At the immortal level, he also found the elixir for his mother Yuchixue, so that Yuchixue could live.

    The nine-year-old Returning Immortal.

    ?????????????????????????????

    But in the world of inner demons, Ji Ning still hides his mental methods, but the Returning Earth Immortal cannot hide it.  A nine-year-old return to the void earth immortal appeared in the world of Daxia. His status was so special that even the Anchan Beishan clan sent people to come, but Emperor Xia didn't pay attention.  Because Emperor Xia believed that this Ji Ning should be a disciple of a powerful person, so he could be reincarnated without having his memory deceived. He had memories of previous lives, and being a nine-year-old returning immortal was nothing.

    But the situation in Anchan County has also changed.

    Ji Ning's status became more and more detached, but to get used to it, Ji Ning still changed into a young man.

    "Ning'er, a Black and White Academy disciple named Jiulian is here to visit you." Yu Chixue, who is already a monk in the Zi Mansion, said with a smile. Ji Ning's status in Anchan County is outstanding. Many people come to visit Ji Ning, like  Ji Ning had already eliminated the enemies in Snow Dragon Mountain.

    "Jiulian?" Ji Ning's heart trembled. He had never been to the Black and White Academy in the world of inner demons, so why was Jiulian here?

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17: Chapter 26: Another Life of Thirty Thousand Years

    In the world of inner demons, Jiulian came to see Ji Ning out of curiosity. At this time, Jiulian was already tall and graceful. As soon as she saw Ji Ning, she felt inexplicably attracted to Ji Ning. However, Ji Ning was wary. No matter how in the world of inner demons, Jiulian  You can never sink in the middle. The "sink" here means liking and accepting this world from the bottom of your heart.

    I like the world of inner demons and abandon the real world.

    Since then, I have fallen into ruin, and I will naturally die in reality!

    In the world of inner demons, where both parents are well and no tragedies have happened, Ji Ning actually likes him in his heart. But after all, his mental power has reached the third level of 'dominance'. No matter how various joyful emotions pass through his heart, Ji Ning is still his.  Master, still remind yourself all the time everything is an illusion in the world of inner demons, not real.

    "The relationship between my parents and me has already had a great influence on me in the world of inner demons. My feelings with Jiulian and Yu Wei must not be mixed into the world of inner demons again." Ji Ning knew very well in his heart that if he got involved again,  Love, this inner demon tribulation may be really dangerous.

    ¡­¡­

    But the world of inner demons is beyond Ji Ning¡¯s control.

    The first time she came to visit, Ji Ning's shadow was left in Jiulian's heart, and she came several times after that.

    "This is my senior sister Yu Wei, the real genius of my Black and White Academy." Jiulian said.

    "Of course it's incomparable to Immortal Beiming." Yu Wei also smiled. The first time Yu Wei saw Ji Ning, she also had an inexplicable liking for him.

    In the world of inner demons, Yu Wei and Jiulian couldn't help but be attracted to Ji Ning.

    But Ji Ning, who was wary, always restrained this relationship.

    time flies.

    Decades passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning obtained Zhaixing Mansion as early as his childhood, and now he has cultivated to the seventeenth level of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming.

    Yu Wei and Jiulian love each other as sisters and don't even mind each other. They live together in a cottage not far from Ji Ning in Yanshan.  They thought that one day they would be able to impress Ji Ning with their sincerity.  Different from reality, in the world of inner demons, Jiulian and Yu Wei's hearts are completely focused on Ji Ning. They don't even care about anything else, and Jiulian doesn't care about the tribe either.

    And the catastrophe of the Three Realms has finally come!

    In the world of inner demons, Ji Ning also asked the second soul to overcome the tribulation. In the world of inner demons, everything is illusory, and the tribulation of the inner demons only lasts a moment. After overcoming the tribulation, the second soul becomes an immortal.

    During the catastrophe of the Three Realms, Ji Ning naturally formed an alliance with the Anchan Beishan clan. Although he and Jiulian were not really together, after all, Jiulian and Yu Wei had been pursuing him sincerely, and the Dongyan clan was also close to Ji Ning.  Ancestor Dongyan and Ancestor Tonghe each formed an alliance with Ji Ning to deal with the catastrophe of the Three Realms.

    The war begins!

    In the world of Daxia, Ji Ning had to fight hard to protect his tribe in battle after battle, but in the later stages, he also felt it was difficult.  Finally decidedto overcome the divine tribulation!

    There is a bad thing about the world of inner demons, that is, it is impossible to realize the truth!

    This is an illusory world, and every tribulation survivor knows this in his heart. After all, he cannot even comprehend the Tao. Although Ji Ning has spent hundreds of years in the world of inner demons, his level of enlightenment has not improved at all compared to reality.  The only thing that can make progress is the 'Tao mind', and hone the Tao mind.

    Mental strength can also be tempered and improved in the world of inner demons.

    "It's a pity that Ji Ning has always been at the third level of 'dominance' and has made little progress. It is really difficult to reach the fourth level of 'mundane world'.  After all, those who can reach this level are considered truly powerful in the entire Three Realms. Those terrible archers and even Old Man Yuan are also at this level.

    In the catastrophe Ji Ning felt that he could no longer resist, so he decided to go through the catastrophe.

    The God Tribulation is too powerful.

    The wind and fire disaster almost killed Ji Ning.

    When the Thunder Tribulation came, only the sixty-second thunderbolt killed Ji Ning himself.

    Failed.

    I failed to overcome the tribulation, and Zhaixing Mansion also left, looking for the next successor.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning only had his second spirit left, and like many other immortals, he drifted with the tide in the catastrophe.  Yu Wei and Jiulian also survived the catastrophe one by one and became immortals.  The two of them still followed Ji Ningbut Ji Ning was always wary of them and did not want to have a deeper relationship with them.

    The deeper the relationship, the easier it is to sink into the world of inner demons.

    War after war!

    Yu Wei Jiulian always followed Ji Ning and experienced life and death again and again. Finally, the catastrophe of the Three Realms that lasted for 18,000 years ended. Ninety percent of the immortals in the entire Daxia world were dead, and even the Emperor of Xia was dead. Almighty  I don¡¯t know how many people died.  CanJi Ning, Yu Wei, and Jiulian are not dead, and even the Yanshan Ji family is fine.

    After the catastrophe, Ji Ning returned to Yanshan.

    Jiulian Yuwei is still chasing after her, and she also lives in Yanshan Mountain.  Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan, who also overcame the tribulation and became immortals at the end of the great tribulation, also persuaded Ji Ning to accept Jiulian and Yu Wei.

    Eighteen thousand years of feelings!

    Life and death depend on each other again and again.

    It should be noted that in the real world, Ji Ning has only lived for a hundred years, but in the world of inner demons, eighteen thousand years have passed. If one had a weaker Taoist heart, he would have long ago confused reality with illusion, and would willingly turn his inner demons into  The world becomes the real world. After all, I live longer here, and I am happier in the world of inner demons.

    But Ji Ning, who was at the 'dominance' level, was even more frightened.

    "Because my father and mother were able to survive the catastrophe and become immortals, and I, Yu Wei, and Jiulian were able to survive the catastrophe This world of inner demons is obviously a life that makes me feel happy.  In order to weaken Ji Ning's ambition, Ji Ning's divine calamity failed directly.

    Weakened ambition, happy life, love, life and death dependence, and a life of 18,000 years, all of these are affecting Ji Ning again and again.

    "Jin Ning, how can you be so cruel? Eighteen thousand years, you are still so cruel, okay, okayI will never bother you again, or make you feel distressed again." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning,  Tears flowed.

    "Sister Jiulian and I are gone. I won't worry about you, a cruel person." Yu Wei also had pain in her eyes.

    A fairy sword appeared in both of their hands.

    "No."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but stopped and knocked away the two fairy swords.

    "Won't you let us die? Even if you stop us now, the worst we can do is find a place where you can't find us and end our lives." Jiulian said painfully, "Anyway, my sister and I have no love left."

    "Sister, let's go." Yu Wei pulled Jiulian.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    ??Have you been escaping from the world of inner demons?  Have you been avoiding it?  Is this right?  Why do you keep avoiding it, but this emotional entanglement makes you more painful?

    "Don't leave." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    Yu Wei and Jiulian, who had already turned around, suddenly trembled. The two stunning women, one in black and the other in white, turned around at the same time, both looking at Ji Ning. The look in their eyes that had been waiting for eighteen thousand years made them  Ji Ning's heart almost melted.

    "Ji Ning, are you really" Jiulian and Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't leave." Ji Ning walked over, "I don't want you to leave." He stretched out his hand to hold Yu Wei and Ji Ning.

    Yu Wei and Jiulian both hugged one of Ji Ning's arms and leaned on it gently.

    Ji Ning felt that his Taoist heart was a little blurry.

    He understands

    My own sinking has taken another step further.

    When you completely sink, your body and soul will die.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Jiulian, and Yu Wei are really together, they are really a couple of gods, and the three realms are at peace again. Among the Ji family are Ji Ning, Jiulian, Yu Wei, Yu Chixue, Ji Yichuan, Uncle Bai, Qiuye, Chuncao,  There are nine immortals in Xiao Qing. The ones Ji Ning cares about can all survive and even become immortals.

    The days are peaceful and beautiful, even this is what Ji Ning truly longs for.

    Carefree, at ease.

    Be with relatives and live a happy life.

    He, Jiulian and Yu Wei all have children. Teaching children makes people annoying, but it also makes people happy.

    ¡­¡­

    happiness.

    Whether it was in the past life or in this life, Ji Ning has never been so happy.  But in the world of inner demons, I am really happy and complete.

    "No wonder it's rare for a heavenly immortal to be born in a million years in the Daxia world, and countless earthly immortals have failed to survive the tribulation." Ji Ning felt pain in his heart. He knew it was false, but more than 30,000 years had passed, and 30,000 years of life had passed.  , how many times it is in reality, even with Ji Ning¡¯s Taoist heart, it is difficult to escape.

    There is even a trace of reluctance to leave, not wanting it all to be shattered.

    ¡­¡­

    The world of inner demons.

    Night.

    A small boat was floating on the Yi Snake Lake. Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the small boat, alone.

    "Really going to sink?" Ji Ning already felt that his Taoist heart was constantly blurring, and it was obviously being eroded.

    Ji Ning looked at Mingxin Island in the distance. On the island were his favorite people, his father, mother, Jiulian, Yu Wei, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Chuncao, Qiuye, and his own children.You guys, all these feelings are like chains entangling you deeply, and as time goes by, the entanglement becomes deeper and deeper. Thirty thousand years have long made it difficult for you to get rid of it.

    "after all!"

    "after all!"

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth, and all the seven holes began to bleed, but he still made a sound, "It's fake, it's fake!!!"

    Just saying this sentence made Ji Ning feel like a knife cutting into his heart.

    "all fake."

    "because¡­¡­"

    "I want to make all this come true and let them live again in reality!" Ji Ning's Taoist heart was like a piece of grass entangled with countless chains, but this piece of grass was struggling with all its strength.  Growth, no matter how entangled and dragged, it is still growing.

    "I am me!"

    "I am my master! No one can shake me, no matter it is 30,000 years or 100,000 years, no one can shake me!!!" Ji Ning stood on the wooden boat and roared. This was his response to the entire inner demon.  The world roars.

    With this roar, Ji Ning's Taoist heart suddenly became much stronger!

    He originally only reached the third level of dominance, but now he has reached the perfection of the dominance level.

    Just after Ji Ning shouted these words.

    "Boom~~~" The color of the world changed.

    "Wow."

    The space is broken.

    A majestic figure stood far away in the void with an extremely powerful aura. He looked at Ji Ning and said, "Are you Ji Ning? You are the previous successor of the Star Reaching Mansion, right? The magical power of the Star Reaching Hand must not be leaked. I can do it in just one session."  Sogo to hell!" A big hand instantly covered the sky, and with endless power, it fell down in shock.

    Monday!  Please vote for me again!

    For the first place!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 17 Chapter 27 Becoming an Immortal (the final chapter of this volume)

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    kill?

    Then kill him.

    This is the world of inner demons. Killing yourself cannot change your Taoist heart at all.  Moreover, Ji Ning has a feeling that after spending more than 30,000 years in the world of inner demons, especially when he gradually sank but rose again, and after his Taoist heart became stronger, the sudden appearance of the 'new master of the Star Reaching Mansion' may be the inner demon tribulation.  The last resort.

    "Boom!" The huge palm suddenly stopped above Ji Ning, just a few feet away from Ji Ning. Ning could see the lines on the vast palm when he raised his head.

    "Why don't you take action?" Ji Ning said calmly, "The new master of Zhaixing Mansion."

    In the world of inner demons, he failed to survive the tribulation of gods, so the Star Reaching Mansion left him to find a new master. The powerful existence in front of him was the new master of the Star Reaching Mansion after him. Of course it was only in the world of inner demons, reality.  He has not yet passed through the tribulation of the gods.

    "Aren't you afraid of death?" the majestic figure said, while slowly retracting the huge palm that covered the sky.

    "If you want to kill, then kill." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "I thought it would be fun to kill the previous master of the Star Reaching Mansion. But you didn't resist at all. It's really boring." The majestic figure said. Ning tried his best to see the appearance of the new master of the Star Reaching Mansion, but what happened?  Can't see clearly.

    The towering figure waved his hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw a figure appear out of thin air in mid-air, including the immortal couple Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue in white, a white-haired man in white who exudes a calming atmosphere, a girl in green, as well as mature autumn leaves and young spring grass.  , his Taoist companions Yu Wei and Jiulian, and three children.

    "Ning'er, have you become stronger?"

    "Why did you take us here?" Yuchixue and the others all raised their heads and looked at the majestic figure in confusion, but they didn't even look at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    "Jining, you understand, right, as you guessed, I used the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills to transform into you." The majestic figure said, "They thought I was you! And under my magic power they  I can¡¯t see you or hear your voice.¡±

    "What on earth are you going to do?" Ji Ning shouted.

    "Bang."

    The towering figure suddenly stretched out a finger and flicked it!  It directly hit the man in white clothes and white hair. His eyes were full of disbelief, and then he turned into ashes with a bang.

    "Uncle Bai!" Ji Ning exclaimed, but felt a pain in his heart.

    There are real-life feelings, as well as the 30,000-year relationship in the world of inner demons. Seeing Uncle Bai being killed, Ji Ning immediately felt the pain in his heart. This pain even affected his Taoist heart.

    "There are still a group of them, don't worry." The majestic figure said.

    "What are you going to do?" Ji Ning knew that these were all illusions in the world of inner demons, but how could a thirty-thousand-year-old relationship be erased casually.

    "I will kill them one by one." The towering figure said, "Of course if you worship me as your master, I can let them go."

    "Dreaming." Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    Ji Ning is not stupid.

    The calamity of inner demons is still a part of the ¡®way of heaven¡¯. If you make an oath of heaven in the world of inner demons, your surrender will mean you will perish forever.

    "Then I will continue to kill." The majestic figure flicked his fingers again.

    "Ning'er, what are you doing?"

    "Ning'er, stop!"

    "Master, do you want to kill me?"

    "Father!!!"

    The voice of his relatives made Ji Ning feel heartbroken, but he still gritted his teeth and watched them die one by one.

    "Ning'er, I know you have your difficulties." Yuchixue closed her eyes and died in peace.

    "Ji Ning! What on earth are you doing!" Ji Yichuan's eyes were tearing apart.

    "Father, father." The three children who admired Ji Ning all cried.

    The killing continues.

    Jiulian is dead!  Yu Wei is dead!  Xiaoqing is dead!  One by one all the relatives died. The 30,000-year-old relationship seemed to have been wrapped around Ji Ning for a long time. When they were killed one by one, these chains seemed to be about to break, and the strongest tugging force broke out.  Drag Ji Ning down, drag him to sink.

    "Ji Ning, you have such a cruel heart." The majestic figure roared, and these words directly penetrated Ji Ning's heart, as if all his relatives were pointing at him: "You have such a cruel heart."

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    Even if you are pointed out by thousands of people, you don¡¯t want to be pointed out by them.

    &nbsp; Thirty thousand years

    After all, it¡¯s just a lie.

    It¡¯s just falsehood!

    "Bang!" The world around him was completely shattered, everything was shattered, even the majestic figure was shattered.

    ¡­¡­

    The outside world, in reality.

    "It has been three months since Ji Ning overcame the inner demon tribulation. This, this is simply, I have never heard of it." The Immortal Master looked anxiously at Ji Ning, who was sitting in the black Taoist robes in the distance, "Three months.  I really don¡¯t know if Ji Ning can handle the inner demon tribulation." His inner demon tribulation was much shorter back then.

    "My master's inner demon tribulation lasted only three months." Yu Wei stroked her belly with a worried look in her eyes.  She still remembers what Lu Dongbin said: "Back then, I was just a hair away from sinking. Even now, I don't want to experience the inner demon tribulation again."

    ¡°You¡¯re not awake yet.¡± Mu Zishuo was worried and anxious.

    They all know that the longer the inner demon tribulation lasts, the more terrifying it becomes.

    This time Ji Ning¡¯s tribulation of overcoming the inner demon lasted for three months, which was simply shocking.

    "The inner demon tribulation of the second soul lasted for so long? Is it because of the fire of karma?" The old man in Taoist robes in the distance watched silently. All he could do was watch. To wake up from the inner demon tribulation, Ji Ning could only rely on him.  Own.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Ji Ning.

    I saw Ji Ning in black Taoist robe open his eyes.

    "Wake up." Uncle Bai was surprised.

    "Master succeeded! Haha, he became an immortal after overcoming the tribulation!" Xiao Qing was so ecstatic that she went crazy.

    "Junior brother!" Yu Wei was extremely excited.

    Everybody was excited.

    While Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, was sitting there, his thoughts gradually returned from the world of inner demons. Only then did he realize that his face was already full of tears.

    Everything in the world of inner demons is so nostalgic. All the people you care about are still alive.  Everything is like a dream, except that this dream lasted for more than 30,000 years, which is hundreds of times longer than my real life. I want to forget it, but how can I forget it?

    "I'm sorry." Ji Ning said silently.

    Although he knew that those relatives were all lies, Ji Ning still said silently.

    "No wonder the master also shed tears when he successfully overcame the tribulation." Ji Ning said silently, "This inner demon tribulation is really"

    Now that he is out of the world of inner demons, Ji Ning understands how terrifying the world of inner demons is. In fact, he has been on the edge of 'sinking' due to the invisible sinking time and time again. Especially accepting the feelings of Yu Wei and Jiulian is actually more dangerous!  Because I accept feelings, I have more ties.

    But luck and misfortune depend on each other!  Accepting feelings does indeed sink deeper.

    But precisely because of sinking Once he gets rid of the shackles of his inner demons and takes control of himself, Ji Ning's Taoist gains will be even greater.

    Without sinking, there is no gain.

    But if you sink too deep, you may die.

    Fortunately, my mental power has been raised to the level of ¡®dominance¡¯, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this inner demon calamity.

    ¡­¡­

    Fairy music sounds, auspicious clouds descend from the sky, and golden lotuses surge from the ground.

    Terrible coercion descended, and the surging power of heaven and earth gathered on Ji Ning. The heaven and earth spontaneously began to change Ji Ning's second soul.

    "This is?"

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe clearly felt that with the help of the invisible power of heaven and earth from the outside world, all the power in the body began to gather, and the soul was completely integrated with the Golden Lotus Yuanshen. Even the entire Zifu space began to merge with the Golden Lotus Yuanshen.  Fusion, even a drop of Qi Yuan Water began to merge.

    "Snapped!"

    That golden lotus plant gave birth to a golden lotus seed, which is also the most important thing for heavenly immortals, true immortals and even Daluo Jinxian - golden elixir!

    When this golden elixir flies up.

    The Zifu Space, the Yiqi Yuan Water Bead, and everything else have completely disappeared.  Even the black Taoist robe Ji Ning's body transformed into a heavenly body, a body composed of heavenly magic power.

    "Golden elixir?" Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, sighed.

    The core of the entire life is this golden elixir.

    This golden elixir possesses incredible power. It combines all powers into a perfect golden elixir. Even the true spirit and soul are perfectly integrated, and they are no longer distinguishable from each other!  Even the golden elixir contains space, where a large amount of magic power from the gods is contained, the vitality of heaven and earth will be absorbed into it, and even magic weapons can be stored in it.

    "Exhale, inhale." Ji Ning felt a sense of detachment. Every time he exhaled and inhaled, the magic power of the Immortal Family filled his body."Ji Ning."

    "Junior brother."

    They all flew over, and Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, also greeted them with a smile.

    "Jin Ning, congratulations on your second spirit's ability to overcome the tribulation, the ninety-nine thunder tribulations, and the inner demon tribulation that lasted for three months. All of this is something I have never imagined." Immortal Dian Cai looked at Ji Ning and said, "I  Only then can I have a disciple like you, hahaha, no regrets, no regrets."

    "Master, you are so awesome, I admire you so much." Xiao Qing turned into a small green snake and wrapped it around Ji Ning's arm and became intimate with her.

    "I'm still worried about it." Ji Ning smiled, "This second spirit's ability to survive the tribulation is so terrifying. I can't even imagine how I will survive the tribulation in the future."

    "Isn't it just me who can overcome the tribulation? There is nothing that senior brother can't do." Mu Zishuo said, "When senior brother went to attend the Immortal Fate Conference, there were many people who advised him, thinking that his cultivation was too short and he would suffer a lot if he went. But senior brother not only did  You didn't suffer any loss, but you still won the first place in the Immortal Fate Conference. After that, it became more and more amazing. This time, senior brother actually survived the ninety-nine thunder tribulations and three months of inner demon tribulations. I believe there is absolutely nothing that can stop you, senior brother."

    "I believe it too."

    Yu Wei held Ji Ning¡¯s hand and smiled.

    Everyone present has watched Ji Ning grow up. In their eyes, Ji Ning is too evil. Ji Ning will only shock them again and again.  So they believed that Ji Ning could do it!  After all, just now, they saw with their own eyes the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation and the ridiculously long Heart Demon Tribulation.

    "Disciple." A voice sounded.

    The flow rate of surrounding time changes suddenly.

    On the side, Yu Wei, Diancai Immortal, and others were all there, continuing to maintain the same expressions as before, but Ji Ning felt that he had no influence at all, and the old man in Taoist robes was walking over in the distance.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "I have something to say to you." The old man in Taoist robes said, "This time your second spirit has successfully overcome the tribulation. I believe you will also find that your power in this celestial tribulation is astonishing."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    It is reasonable to say that it would be much easier for my second soul to overcome the tribulation, but I didn¡¯t expect to force myself into such a predicament.

    "When your deity transcends the tribulation, it will definitely be amazing. There will be some changes, which will be countless times greater than this tribulation." Bodhi said, "So I order you to become a master of swordsmanship and master the power of mind to move your soul.  method, and your Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills must also reach the sixth level before you can overcome the tribulation."

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning said respectfully, "Disciple will naturally try his best. The more prepared he is, the better."

    "As long as you understand." Bodhi nodded.

    "By the way, once you have mastered the art of swordsmanship," Bodhi said, "Because you have already been able to gather the five qi in your chest, I believe you can do it in one go and directly become a Pure Yang True Immortal."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Next, the war between you Daxia and Wujianmen is about to begin, and you can't avoid it. Wujianmen will definitely find a way to kill you." Bodhi said, "The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy will lead to a hundred battles. It's best for you to conceal your strength. You must not use it to kill you."  Let the other party know everything about you, and once they know it, you will be in danger."

    "Disciple understands," Ji Ning continued.

    "You don't understand." Bodhi shook his head, "I am ordering you not to tell anyone about your strength, including me, including your Taoist companion."

    Ji Ning was confused: "Not even Master, not even Yu Wei can tell?"

    "No." Bodhi shook his head, "Wu Jian Sect's intelligence methods are beyond your imagination. If you bury everything in your heart, only you will know. Wu Jian Sect will not know. But once you tell it as long as there is a second person  If you know it, it may be leaked. So in order to hide it, you are not allowed to tell the second person."

    Ji Ning was a little shocked.

    No wonder

    No wonder the information about Wujianmen is so terrifying. Even if you tell the second person, the information may be leaked.  It¡¯s incredible.

    "For example, on the day you become a True Immortal of Chunyang, you are not allowed to tell anyone." Bodhi instructed, "When you become a True Immortal of Chunyang, there won't be much news. If you don't make it public, no one will know."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Unlike those who return to heaven and experience heavenly tribulations, when this heavenly immortal reaches Chunyang True Immortal, there is indeed not much movement.

    "Once I become a Pure Yang True Immortal, I can't hide this Pure Yang magic power." Ji Ning said.

    "This is a magic trick that can hide your breath. If you don't do it, others will not know your reality." Bodhi handed over a bamboo slip.

    Ji Ning took it immediately.

    "The catastrophe of the Three Realms is coming." Bodhi sighed softly, "The more your details are revealed by the enemy, the more likely you are to die."?The faster.  Like your Daxia world there are actually countless people who have broken through to the Pure Yang True Immortal level, but they have been hiding it, some of them have been hiding it for hundreds of millions of years.  There are too many ways that you don¡¯t know about Wujianmen.  "

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    It turns out that there are several Chunyang True Immortals hidden in Daxia?  That's right, Emperor Xia is the only Pure Yang True Immortal that Da Xia has disclosed to the public, which is indeed pitiful.

    "You must not forget the instructions I gave you today. In the catastrophe, I cannot always protect you. Even the seven gods around you sometimes have no time to come from the Star Reaching World to save you." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and said,  "To live, you must rely on yourself."

    "If my guess is good."

    Bodhi raised his head and said, "Secret preparations have begun for the war between Daxia and Wujianmen. It is estimated that it will break out within a month. You must be careful."

    After saying that, Bodhi immediately turned around and walked away, drifting away.

    "This disciple must remember this," Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "What's wrong, Ji Ning?"

    "Junior brother?"

    The surrounding Diancai Immortals all recovered one by one. Their time flow rate had changed just now. Although Ji Ning had said something to Patriarch Bodhi, the time that Diancai Immortal and the others had experienced was less than an instant, and they did not see Patriarch Bodhi at all.  , naturally I don¡¯t know what happened just now.

    "It's nothing. My master helped me protect the law and left." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Let's go back to Mingxin Island."

    "Yeah." Everyone immediately followed Ji Ning to fly to Mingxin Island.

    Flying high in the sky.

    Watching a golden crow rise.

    "A storm is coming." Ji Ning said silently in his heart, "Within a month?"

    (End of this volume) (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chunyang Chapter 1: Migration

    Mingxin Island.

    Ji Ning and others fell from the sky. When the maids and servants on Mingxin Island saw them, they all respectfully shouted: "Young Master."

    "Ji Ning, you're back." Ji Liuzhen, in black robe, walked over with an anxious look on his face.

    "Uncle Liu Zhen." Ji Ning smiled, "Why are you so anxious?"

    "How could I not be in a hurry? If I hadn't known that you were going through the tribulation, I would have gone directly to find you. Fortunately, fortunately, you came back." Ji Liuzhen said. At this time, a man came not far away.  Ji Ning recognized the sergeant wearing armor at a glance. He was a general in the imperial army of the Capital of Great Xia, and he was a Sanxian sergeant.

    Ji Liuzhen continued: "This general came from the capital of Daxia and has been waiting for you here for two months on the orders of Emperor Xia."

    "You've been waiting for two months?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "If you don't come back, I'll have to wait for three more days. Even if I know you've survived the tribulation, I'll still have to go find you." Ji Liuzhen said.

    It¡¯s not a secret that Ji Ning¡¯s second soul transcended the tribulation. Emperor Xia knew about it, and the Wujian Sect also knew about it Ji Ning naturally didn¡¯t bother to hide it.

    "What's the matter, Emperor Xia?" Ji Ning looked at the general of the Forbidden Army.

    The general saluted respectfully: "Beiming Immortal, on the order of Emperor Xia, I hand this over to you." He was holding a roll of animal skins in his hand.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and took it.

    "Then I'll resign." The general left immediately.

    "I'll see the general off." Ji Liuzhen, the clan leader, went to see him off.

    Ji Ning opened the animal skin scroll. Immortal Cai Cai and Yu Wei were all confused as to why they were so anxious.

    As soon as he saw the animal skin roll, Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    "Ji Ning, what's the matter?" The Immortal Palace Master asked, "If it's something that cannot be told to others, there is no need to say it."

    "There is nothing to hide." Ji Ning said. At this time, Ji Liuzhen from far away also came over. Ji Liuzhen said anxiously: "I only heard from the general who sent the order that it was an urgent matter and must be handed in before the sixth day of August."  For Ji Ning, fortunately, there are still seven days until the sixth day of August, and you finally made it back. By the way, what is on this animal skin?"

    Ji Ning glanced at Mu Zishuo, Xiao Qing, Qiu Ye, Diancai Xianren, and Yu Wei, all of whom were looking at him.

    "The Wujian Sect is about to start a real war with the Daxia Dynasty." Ji Ning said.

    "War?"

    "It's finally starting."

    "this¡­¡­"

    Everyone felt their hearts sink. In fact, they had been prepared for it. After all, some of the big worlds in the Three Realms had already started fighting, and even some of the weaker big worlds had been conquered.  Of course, the more powerful the big world is the slower it will take action. Like the Daxia world, it is only about to take action. If the Wujian Sect wants to truly conquer it, I am afraid it will not be able to do it overnight.

    "At this time, you must choose a camp." Ji Ning said, "I believe that soon, there will be only two major camps in the entire Daxia world. One is the Emperor Xia's side, which is the Chiming Daozu's side. The other is the Wujianmen side.  Of course we are definitely on Emperor Xia's side without a doubt."

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Everyone present nodded.

    They already knew that Ji Ning had a grudge against the Wujian Sect. Ji Ning was the leader of their faction, so they naturally followed Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning will definitely follow Patriarch Bodhi. Whether it is Bodhi or Taoist Sanshou, they are all on Nuwa's side.  Regardless of Ji Ning's inner belonging or inner preference, he will always stand by Nuwa.

    "On the evening of the sixth day of August, I will go to the Tianmang Palace in the capital of Daxia. There will be many immortals and even true immortals and gods appearing there." Ji Ning said, "I, the Ji family, only need me to participate in the battle.  Others don¡¯t need it.¡±

    "What about my Black and White Academy?" the Immortal asked.

    "I believe the news has reached the Black and White Academy." Ji Ning said, "I don't know the details. Master, you can find out immediately when you return to the Black and White Academy."

    "Well, I'll go take a look right away." The Immortal Diancai nodded, and immediately flew away into the clouds, quickly disappearing into the sky.

    Ji Ning continued: "I will go to Tianmang Hall on the sixth day of August, but before that, I, the Ji family, need to move."

    "Migrate?" Qiuye, Ji Liuzhen, and Uncle Bai were all startled.

    "Ji Ning, where are you moving to?" Ji Liuzhen asked.

    "This is the pure Yang magic weapon Purple Sauvignon." Ji Ning turned his hand, and a purple bead with colorful colors appeared in his palm. This bead was also the six pieces of pure Yang that Ji Ning obtained when he dealt with the eighteen immortals of the Infernal Sect.  One of the magic weapons, but although a few of the eighteen immortals have pure Yang magic weapons, they don¡¯t have any pure Yang magic weapons.!

    Purple Sauvignon is an orb used to confuse and attract enemies. It contains a small world, no less than the size of the earth in the previous life.  It is easy for the Ji clan people to live in it.

    "Pure Yang magic weapon?" Ji Liuzhen was a little shocked. For many immortal cultivators, the Pure Yang magic weapon is just a legend. To use the Pure Yang magic weapon, you must at least be an immortal, which shows how strict the requirements are.

    But Yu Wei, Uncle Bai and the others were all calm, and their horizons were relatively higher.

    "In this Great Xia War, we cannot keep Yanshan safe, so we can only relocate." Ji Ning said, "Uncle Liuzhen, don't worry, I will naturally keep our Ji family safe."

    "Okay, I'll go and make arrangements right away so that the tribesmen will be ready." Ji Liuzhen said.

    "Okay, I'll move in three days," Ji Ning said.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    Ji Ning, Diancai Immortal, Yu Wei, and Tonghe Tianxian met in the Black and White Academy.

    "According to Emperor Xia's order, the two heavenly immortals from my Black and White Academy and all the loose immortals must arrive at the royal palace on the evening of the sixth day of August." said the Immortal Diancai.

    "The same is true for me, the Anchan Beishan clan. Both Sanxian and Tianxian have to go." Tonghe Tianxian sighed, "Emperor Xia is quite kind. The Returning Earth Immortal, Yuanshen Taoist, etc. are not forced to participate in the war."

    Then the Tonghe Tianxian smiled and said, "By the way, the Wujian Sect also sent someone to invite me to go to the 'Baiji City' on the sixth day of August. If I go, I will be a friend rather than an enemy."

    "How dare you invite me?" The Immortal was surprised.

    ¡°From the Wujianmen¡¯s point of view, maybe Senior Tonghe is hot-headed and has taken refuge with them.¡± Ji Ning smiled.

    "It seems that Emperor Xia and Wujianmen didn't hide anything. They both chose the sixth day of August." Tonghe Tianxian sighed, "It's just that one is the palace of the capital of Daxia, and the other is Baiji City. It seems Baiji City  The Ji clan has surrendered to the Wujian Sect!"

    Ji Ning, Diancai Immortal, and others all looked solemn.

    The Baiji clan

    This is a very low-key, ridiculously low-key. It is almost rare to see any movement from the Baiji clan in the entire Daxia capital.  However, the Baiji clan is one of the top ten ancient tribes in the entire Daxia Dynasty. They live in a corner and do not serve as officials in the capital of Daxia at all. However, they have long managed their fiefdom of "Baiji County" with impregnable strength. This tribe  His power is even greater than that of Zhang Yang¡¯s Shaoyan clan!  Who would have thought that he would join Wu Jian Sect quietly and even become the headquarters for Wu Jian Sect to gather all parties this time. Being able to use Baiji City to bring all parties together shows that the Bai Ji clan is very trusted in the 'Wu Jian Sect'.

    "Back then, Emperor Xia had an ancient royal family, so all the tribes could come to vote and finally unify the world." Tonghe Tianxian said, "In fact, there were several tribes that had conflicts with the Xia Mang clan, and the Baiji clan  I also had a fight with Xia Mangshi, but I didn't have enough foundation, so I finally surrendered."

    "If all the tribes in the world unite, the Xia Mang clan will not be able to resist at all." Tonghe Tianxian said, "There were even rebellions among the princes before. Later, Emperor Xia built a series of large Xia cities, making his rule much more stable."

    "I don't knowhow many princes have taken refuge in the Wujian Sect." Tonghe Tianxian sighed with emotion.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    The princes are also different.

    For example, Xia Mang clan, Zhuan Shui clan, etc. are all branches of the ancient clans!

    The Baiji clan is a tribe established by the ancient lone traveler "Baiji Celestial Immortal" in the newly born world of Daxia after the destruction of the ancient Pangu world. Later, Baiji Celestial Immortal also broke through and became the True Immortal of Chunyang.  The Baiji clan naturally became prosperous and powerful, but unfortunately, the Baiji clan did not have a powerful backer after all. The tribe was only created by True Immortal Baiji, unlike the Xiamang clan, Zhuanshui clan and other clans who had ancient clans behind them.

    "True Immortal Baiji has always kept a low profile. After the unification of Daxia, he has never made any move in the world of Daxia." Tonghe Tianxian said, "There are also two true immortals of the gods that I know. One is from the Zhuanshui clan.  One is from the Tiannong clan, and none of them have taken action in the Great Xia world. Apparently they don¡¯t want to be enemies with Emperor Xia.¡±

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    The Tiannong clan?

    He knew that there was a god behind the Zhuanshui clan, and there was a true god behind the Tiannong clan, but this was the first time he knew about it.  This Tonghe Tianxian who has experienced the age of gods and demons does know many secrets.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and his group are undoubtedly on Emperor Xia's side, but they are also worried about the strength of the Wujian Sect.

    Two parties compete for supremacy.

    Was it the Xia Emperor¡¯s side who suffered a disastrous defeat, or the Wujianmen¡¯s side who was defeated and fled?

    Everything is unknown now.  It can be expected that this time it will be brutal!  After all, there are already many big worlds??Occupy, there are still many big worlds in the flames of war, the power of Wujianmen has long made all parties in the three realms feel trembling.

    Ji Ning's second spirit easily refined the pure Yang magic weapon 'Purple Sauce' and began to move the entire Ji clan. There were not many people in the Ji clan, so it was easy to move them. It only took a cup of tea to move them all.  Migrate empty.

    High in the air.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Qiuye, Muzishuo and Ji Liuzhen stood in the clouds and mist, overlooking the endless land.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave Yanshan.¡± Ji Liuzhen lamented, this is the land where Ji¡¯s ancestors have thrived for generations.

    "I'll be back." Ji Ning said in black robe.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning suddenly waved his hand, and the magic power of the gods immediately surged, and he used the "Move Mountains and Seas" spell. He saw a huge palm appearing between the heaven and the earth, which was hundreds of miles in size. The power of the heaven and the earth gathered together. The huge palm was covered with mist.  It was the airflow that gathered together, and I saw this palm suddenly grabbing downwards!

    The Yi Snake Lake covers an area of ??100 miles, including Mingxin Island in the middle of the lake.  Everyone was caught, not a drop of water leaked out.

    "Collect it." Ji Ning cast a spell and absorbed the entire Winged Snake Lake directly into Purple Sauvignon.

    "The Winged Snake Lake is of great significance to him. He doesn't want to leave the Winged Snake Lake here and be destroyed, otherwise he will regret it."  Now he is just a Heavenly Immortal. If he had the power of the True Immortal of Pure Yang he could move the entire Yanshan Mountain of 100,000 miles away!

    ¡­¡­

    Water Mansion.

    Ji Ning himself left the Temple of War. He had successfully passed through the tenth floor, the highest level of the Temple of War.

    "The war is about to begin, and it's time for me to choose the pure Yang magic weapon that suits me." Ji Ning went to the Treasure Hall.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chunyang Chapter 2: Ten Thousand Immortals Arrive at the Court

    The tenth level of the Temple of War seems to be very difficult. In fact, Ji Ning was able to pass it after returning from the Realm of Annihilation. However, his second spirit has not been able to overcome the calamity. Even if he obtained the Pure Yang magic weapon, he would not be able to use it, so Ji Ning  Ning was in no hurry to rush in!  The last time I exchanged the 'One Qi Nine Yuan Pearl' with Emperor Xia for many treasures, I could repair the Luohu Bow, practice the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques, and the Star Reaching Spell.

    This time Ji Ning was reluctant to change.

    Since the war started, I also need powerful magic weapons. Although I got a lot of treasures from the Wujian Sect before, especially when Old Man Yuan took action, I got three pure Yang top quality magic weapons and an innate spiritual treasure.  It's a pity the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus was of great help to him, and other help was very little, not even what Yu Wei urgently needed. Ji Ning also gave one of the top-grade Pure Yang magic weapons to his master, Diancai Immortal.  I will keep the rest for now.

    "I hope there will be flying swords." Ji Ning walked into the treasure hall and saw the big yellow-haired bear waiting there.

    "Ji Ning, you can choose one of the twenty-two sets of pure Yang magic weapons this time." The big yellow-haired bear waved his hand, and a book flew towards Ji Ning.

    "There are five more sets than last time?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "This is a pure Yang magic weapon. How many do you think there are?" Big Bear said dissatisfied.

    Last time Ji Ning chose the ¡®One Qi Nine Yuan Bead¡¯ among the eighteen sets, so there were still seventeen sets left last time.  This time there are five more sets, and the number of options has increased to twenty-two.  But in fact Ji Ning, who had chosen the leftovers last time, didn't like them at all, and the only ones he could choose were these five sets.

    "When you become a god and the master of Zhaixing Mansion, you will be able to get better treasures. For now, you still have to follow the master's rules." Big Bear said.

    Ji Ning smiled, lowered his head and opened the book.

    must¡­¡­

    You must have a flying sword of pure Yang quality!  The Great Thousand Sword Formation of my second spirit requires flying swords!

    "It's really extraordinary." He held his breath as soon as he saw Ji Ning.

    The pure Yang magic weapon collected by Sanshou Taoist is indeed not comparable to that of ordinary gods and true immortals.

    About preciousness.

    Among the five newly added sets of pure Yang magic weapons, one is called the 'Nine Sons of Mother Invisible Hooks', which ranks first. It is composed of nine pure Yang top-grade poisonous hooks and eighty-one pure Yang middle-grade poisonous hooks.  Moreover, a nine-child formation is formed, which can stabilize the void and prevent the enemy from moving!  It is extremely fast and extremely powerful.

    "It's a pity that what Ji Ning needs is a sword, not a poisonous hook.

    "These two sets of flying swords" Ji Ning looked happy. There were actually two sets of flying swords among the five sets. It seemed that Big Bear really thought about himself.

    A set of flying swords is the Sanqing Sword.

    It is composed of three pure-yang flying swords, which were personally refined by Taoist leader Sanqing Taoist. These three flying swordsare considered extraordinary among the pure-yang flying swords.

    Ji Ning had heard the legends about the Three Pure Ones in his previous life on Earth, but now that he has truly stepped into the ranks of immortal cultivators, and even became a disciple of Bodhi, he truly knows that the Yuanshi Tianzun, Daode Tianzun, and Lingbao Tianzun in the earth's mythical stories are actually  They are just the three major incarnations of 'Taoist Sanqing'. As the leader of the Taoist sect, Taoist Sanqing's strength is undisputedly at the pinnacle of the Three Realms. Those who dare to say that he is stronger than him can only leave the Three Realms and enter the endless chaos.  Nuwa is the empress.

    The other set of flying swords is called Ananda Universal Sword.

    Ananda is the waiter of the leader of Buddhism. Although he is just a waiter, he is also an existence at the level of Buddha (Taozu). He has a very high status in Buddhism and is strong enough to rank in the top ten.

    This Ananda Universal Sword is a nine-handled pure Yang flying sword of the highest quality. It was created by Ananda Buddha himself. It is extremely sharp and can cut away the suffering in the world.

    "I didn't expect these two sets of flying swords. One was made by the leader of the Taoist sect, and the other was made by Ananda Buddha of the Buddhist sect." Ji Ning smiled. He was a disciple of Bodhisattva. Although Taoism and Buddhism are better at magical powers and secret arts, Ji Ning smiled.  But they are not considered to be subordinates of two sects. The Taoist sect and the Buddhist sect are also from the camp of Nuwa Empress. To Ji Ning, they are also friends from the same camp.

    "Have you chosen?" Big Bear said.

    "Ananda Universal Sword." Ji Ning said with a smile, "After all, it is a nine-port pure Yang flying sword of the highest quality. With it as the core, the power of my Great Thousand Sword Formation will definitely increase dramatically."

    "good."

    The big bear waved his hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the depths of the many magical treasures suspended above the Treasure Hall, a powerful movement suddenly came. Nine flying swords covered in paint landed and floated in front of Ji Ning. At the same time, they flew out from the nine flying swords.  There are nine young monks with golden light all over their bodies. All the young monks are wearing yellow clothes and have bald heads, as if they are seven or eight years old.

    These nine young monks all have fierce auras and endless killing intent.

    "Are you our new master?" one of the young monks asked.

    &nbsp; "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Can you kill the suffering in the world and benefit countless living beings?" the young monk asked.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Now that the great calamity has begun, I will naturally go on a killing spree. I and Ananda Buddha, who is blocking your refinement, belong to the same side."

    The nine young monks immediately put their hands together and said: "Amitabha."

    ¡­¡­

    With nine pure-yang top-grade flying swords as the core, and hundreds of immortal-level top-grade flying swords as assistants, the power of the Great Thousand Sword Formation instantly surpassed that of the 'Nine-Leaf Snow Lotus'.  After all, the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus is an innate high-grade spiritual treasure.  The Pure Yang top-grade flying sword is comparable to the innate mid-grade, and the nine mouths combined in a large formation will naturally overwhelm it.

    ¡°And what Nine-leaf Snow Lotus is good at is trapping and restraining enemies, while what Fairy Sword is good at is attacking.

    On the sixth day of August, night falls.

    "let's go."

    ?? Tonghe Tianxian, black Taoist robe Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Diancai Immortal and more than two hundred loose immortals flew to the sky in a mighty manner, and then left directly through the void.

    There are more than two hundred loose immortals, which are all the loose immortals in the entire Anchan County!  The tribal sects in Anchan County, such as the Sky Splitting Sword Sect, Hundred Flowers Fairyland, Donghe Clan, Hunter Dragon Clan, etc., actually have more loose immortals than the Black and White Academy, but now they all have to go out, Xia  The emperor's orders must never be violated.

    "It's really a war, all the loose immortals and heavenly immortals are involved." Ji Ning secretly sighed when he saw more than two hundred loose immortals gathering.

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????¡­

    Space fluctuations appear from time to time, and teams of immortals and loose immortals appear. These teams range from dozens of people to even thousands!  If the Shaoyan clan had not taken refuge with the Wujian Sect, the Shaoyan clan and the scattered immortals from the three counties under their command would have gathered together, and there would indeed be thousands of them.

    This day was really shocking.

    Countless people in the capital of Daxia looked up at the sky, watching countless powerful loose immortals appear in the past, and even the high-ranking heavenly immortals appeared one after another.

    "so much?"

    "At least they are all loose immortals."

    "Oh my God."

    The residents of the royal capital were stunned.

    The immortals in the sky are like countless shooting stars, flying across the sky towards the palace.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning from Anchan County and a group of more than 200 people also showed up.

    "There are so many." Ji Ning was shocked when he saw a large number of immortals and loose immortals gathering together. At the same time, he also had a hint of fear in his heart. "With so many immortals gathered together, they are the true gods of the immortals. It may be dangerous to fight alone.  "

    Ji Ning glanced at Yu Wei beside him. Yu Wei's abdomen was not bulging at all. After all, he was a god and demon, and Yu Wei was an immortal. Their child would stay in the belly for a longer time. Ji Ning thought to himself: "  Senior sister is pregnant and is not suitable for fighting. I will have to talk to Emperor Xia when the time comes."

    Immediately, a wave of more than two hundred people from Anchan County also flew towards the palace.

    ¡­¡­

    The square of the palace has already been crowded with people. At a glance, it looks like an ocean.

    Emperor Xia had already said when he sent the order before that only the immortals are qualified to gather at the Tianmang Palace. The main reason is that there are too many loose immortals, and the main hall of Tianmang Palace cannot accommodate so many people.  Should the immortals be allowed to squeeze together shoulder to shoulder?  For example, when the Immortal Fate Conference was held, there were only thousands of people sitting in the main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    "You are here."

    Tonghe Tianxian gave the order.

    More than two hundred loose immortals landed, while Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Diancai Immortal, and Tonghe Tianxian soared into the sky towards the main hall of Tianmang Hall.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall of Tianmang Hall, a large number of immortals gathered at this time. A large number of immortals came from 3,600 counties and even from all over the world.  Although Wujianmen's wooing is very powerful, after all, many of them have been tied to Chiming Daozu for endless years, so there are still a lot of people coming.

    "There are so many." Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Diancai Immortal, and Tonghe Tianxian entered the main hall and held their breath for a while.

    "I'm afraid there are as many as six or seven thousand." Ji Ning made a judgment with a quick glance.

    "Fellow Taoist Ji Ning."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming."

    As soon as Ji Ning appeared, many immortals came over to say a few words. Of course, some of them also talked to Tonghe Immortal, Yu Wei, and Diancai Immortal.  But it was obvious that Ji Ning was the one looking for the most.

    "After all, Tonghe Tianxian has been living in seclusion for too long. The Immortal Caixin is the least famous, and Yu Wei is better. After all, he is a disciple of Lu Zu.  Ji Ning is the most evil one. When he returns to weakness, he fights against the Shaoyan clan.He is a great immortal and a disciple of Tao Ancestor, and his strength is unpredictable.  Naturally, these immortals took the opportunity to get acquainted with Ji Ning, and became familiar with each other. If there was any trouble in the future, they would not be unable to see Ji Ning when they went to ask for help.

    "There are so many immortals." Yu Wei couldn't help but be shocked.

    "In the past, some old guys lived in seclusion in various tribes. It has always been a mystery how many immortals there are in each major force. But this time it is the catastrophe of the three realms. Emperor Xia personally ordered it. This is equivalent to the order from Chiming Daozu behind him. How dare they not  Come out. After all, Chiming Taoist knows how many immortals there are under his command." Tonghe Tianxian said, "All those who live in seclusion will come out, and naturally there will be more."

    as time flows.

    The number of immortals is still rising, and soon it will exceed nine thousand and approach ten thousand.

    "How come there isn't even a single god or true immortal?" the Immortal Diancai was puzzled.

    "The True Immortal of Heaven must have been invited by Emperor Xia." Tonghe Tianxian said, "After all, the True Immortal of Heaven has a higher status than us."

    More than an hour passed.

    The immortals in the main hall of Tianmang Palace also sat down under the arrangement of the waiter. Each of them had a case in front of them. The entire main hall could barely accommodate all the tens of thousands of immortals sitting down.

    "Your Majesty is here."

    All the immortals turned their heads to look.

    I saw the black-robed Emperor Xia entering from the side door, and behind him were five gods and true immortals with equally powerful auras!  Emperor Xia sat high on the throne, looking down.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty." Immediately, five gods and true immortals bowed and shouted at the same time.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty."

    Tens of thousands of immortals all stood up, bowed and shouted.

    Emperor Xia was sitting high on the throne, watching thousands of immortals worshiping him. He was very high-spirited for a moment. This was the first time for Emperor Xia to have tens of thousands of immortals worship him!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chunyang Chapter 3: Xing Tian

    When Daxia was unified, the immortals also worshiped.  It's just that the gods and demons were defeated in a long and fierce battle, and the losses were heavy. There were very few immortals alive at that time, but now that Daxia has been at peace for a long time, the number of immortals has reached an astonishing peak.

    "This is an unprecedented catastrophe. I wonder how many people will survive when the catastrophe is over?" Emperor Xia looked down and sighed secretly, "Even if I can survive, it's hard to say."

    "Sit down." Emperor Xia said, "Take a seat."

    Ji Ning and the others all sat down, and there were immortal fruits and immortal brew on the table in front of them. However, the minds of the immortals were not on this. They were all waiting for Emperor Xia to speak.

    "Junior brother, look, among the five true immortals, there seems to be Patriarch Dongyan." Yu Wei suddenly transmitted a message.

    "Ancestor Dongyan?" Ji Ning was startled and looked immediately.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? True.

    Among the five gods and true immortals, there is a man in simple blue clothes. He looks ordinary, but his aura is the aura of a true immortal.

    Ancestor Dongyan is the pillar of the Dongyan clan!  Senior Sister Jiulian is the current clan leader of the Dongyan clan. During the last Immortal Fate Conference, Ji Ning saw Patriarch Dongyan with his own eyes, but Patriarch Dongyan was just an immortal that time.  Unexpectedly, he would appear as Chunyang True Immortal again this time.

    Ji Ning suddenly remembered what Master Bodhi said, and couldn't help but secretly sighed: "In this Daxia world, there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers."

    "My dear fellow immortals," Emperor Xia looked down and said.

    Suddenly everyone looked at Emperor Xia, and Ji Ning stopped thinking about it and listened to Emperor Xia's words.

    "I believe that all the immortal friends are also aware of the current predicament." The black-robed Emperor Xia's voice was low, "This Wujianmen has set off a catastrophe that swept through the three realms. Now in the entire three realms, hundreds of small and weak worlds have been completely destroyed by them.  Conquer. There are still over a thousand big worlds caught in the flames of war, and our world of Daxia is about to fall into a war with Wujian Sect."

    Everyone below is worried.

    Hundreds of worlds were conquered?  Even if Emperor Xia doesn't tell them, they really don't know.  It should be noted that there are only three thousand worlds in the entire Three Realms.  As for the billions of small worlds, they are relatively weak.  Any tribe or sect can easily occupy and rule a small world.  Therefore, the ownership of the small world is of little significance in the short term. What the two sides are fighting for is the ownership of the big world!

    "The Wujian Sect is indeed powerful." Emperor Xia nodded, "If we were just a ball of sand, I'm afraid we would have been defeated one by one."

    "But, we are very united." Emperor Xia's eyes sparkled with divine light, "The strength of Wujian Sect is unfathomable, but we also have Taoist ancestors and Buddhas from Taoism and Buddhism, as well as true gods who were born in chaos, and  A powerful person with unpredictable strength. We are equally powerful. If the Wujian Sect could completely suppress us, it would have swept across the three realms long ago, instead of attacking everywhere and being so cautious and provoking everywhere."

    Everyone present nodded.

    The reason why so many immortals came here is that they are very confident in themselves.

    ¡°After all, their camp is also very powerful. They are under the command of the Chiming Daozu, and the Chiming Daozu is under the command of the Nuwa Empress. There are many powerful people This is an incredible and terrifying force.

    "Since it is a war, of course some should be given up and some should be kept." Xia Huang said, "Our strength cannot save every one of the three thousand worlds. Therefore, we can only give up some and concentrate on protecting the more important ones."

    "And Daxia is what we must protect!" Emperor Xia's voice even contained a terrifying fighting spirit.

    When the person below heard this, he felt secretly uneasy.

    I am afraid that before other big worlds are conquered, the gods and true immortals of those big worlds will also tell their subordinates This must be preserved, otherwise how can those gods sacrifice their lives?

    Emperor Xia looked down, took a glance, and understood the thoughts of the immortals, and immediately said: "The luck of our Daxia world is also among the top in the entire three thousand worlds. When the catastrophe comes, the battle for luck is even more important. Those weak  Ten of the great worlds have been conquered, but I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be as good as one in Great Xia.¡±

    Everyone below nodded, this is true!

    "So Daxia must not lose it." Emperor Xia solemnly said.

    "This time!"

    "We have eleven thousand Heavenly Immortals and over one million Loose Immortals!" Xia Huang said, "I have discussed with several True Gods and Taoist ancestors how to face the enemy this time in Great Xia."

    Wanxian¡¯s heart immediately tightened. How many true gods and Taoist ancestors?  Listen carefully immediately.

    There are 11,000 heavenly immortals and over a million loose immortals. Everyone knew this when they gathered together and saw that the loose immortals are like an ocean.

    "Then we will make a plan." Emperor Xia said, "I have eleven thousand Celestial Immortals in Great Xia, of which two thousand Celestial Immortals will be under my direct control! There are also nine thousand Celestial Immortals who will be divided into nine legions, each of which will be divided into nine armies.??One thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals.  Everyone will practice the ¡®Xingtian Formation¡¯. This is the great formation that God Xingtian personally nodded and granted to me during the discussion.  "

    "Xingtian?"

    Everyone showed joy.

    The God of Xingzhen is very famous in the three realms.  This is a legendary existence.  Back in the ancient Pangu world, Xing Tian was still a god and a powerful general under the royal family of the ancient human race.  In ancient times, although the human race was powerful, the human royal family was also recognized as the true royal family.

    But in fact, the power of other races at that time was not weak, and the demon race was second only to the human race. Therefore, many powerful people also established the Heavenly Court, the Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Court to regulate all parties and stabilize the ancient times.

    The human royal family at that time was the real overlord.

    And the Emperor of Heaven is just a mediator.

    When Xingtian had a conflict with the then Emperor of Heaven, he went directly to the Heavenly Court to kill him. Xingtian was a general under the royal family and was extremely good at fighting. Although the Emperor of Heaven had some gods and true immortals around him, he could not resist Xingtian.  Later, it was the Emperor of Heaven who tried his best, and with the help of other gods and true immortals, he suppressed Xingtian and even cut off Xingtian's head!

    But as a god and demon, if his head is cut off, he will not die at all.  But Xingtian was too arrogant, just like Taoist Sanshou who didn't bother to restore his arm after it was cut off, Xingtian no longer grew a head after his head was decapitated, but simply used his breasts as eyes and his navel as a mouth.  Who would have thought that in this crazy battle, Xing Tian would break through from a god to a true god, and immediately kill the emperor of heaven at that time.

    The ancient royal family was naturally very happy to have another true god, and tried to protect Xingtian. Other powerful people didn't care too much, after all, Xingtian was already a true god.  Later, an emperor was re-established.

    God Xingzhen is a member of the ancient royal family. He awarded Emperor Xia the ¡®Xingtian Formation¡¯, and he was obviously on Emperor Xia¡¯s side.

    Behind Emperor Xia is the ancient royal family, which is why many immortals are willing to fight for him. After all, the ancient royal family is too powerful!  There are a lot of powerful people, especially the oldest human emperors of the ancient royal family, such as the Suiren clan, the Shennong clan and other ancient beings. They are definitely at the top of the three realms. Even the leaders of the Taoist and Buddhist sects are  Being kind to the human race shows how powerful the ancient royal family was.

    "The Xingtian Formation requires a general, a thousand Celestial Immortals, and a hundred thousand Loose Immortals to work together to form a large formation." Xia Huang said, "Such a large formation communicates the power of heaven and earth, especially with the support of one hundred thousand Loose Immortals.  , enough to mobilize all the power of heaven and earth within a million miles, and under the guidance of the immortals, they converge into a great God of Xingtian. This body is so powerful that even the gods and true immortals cannot break it."

    Ji Ning and the others were all amazed when they heard this.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    If the scattered immortals are scattered without a commander, they will definitely be killed.  But when one hundred thousand loose immortals are used to activate the power of heaven and earth, the scope of activation will be large. It is not difficult for one loose immortal to activate all the power of heaven and earth within a range of ten thousand miles.  One hundred thousand loose immortals can completely move a million miles. How terrifying is the power of heaven and earth?  Even the gods and true immortals are not so outrageous!

    Of course, the loose immortals can mobilize them, but they cannot control them, so a thousand immortals are needed to mobilize the skeletons and branches. Of course, a general is also needed to serve as the leader and mobilize them in a unified manner, so that the power of the Xingtian Formation can be exerted.

    "I will teach all the Sanxian the foundation of the Xingtian Formation." Xia Huang said, "They are the foundation of this great formation."

    "All the immortals present will be taught the entire Xingtian Formation." Xia Huang said, "Of course, some of the most important methods are missing."

    "This time the generals of the nine legions will also be selected from you." Emperor Xia looked down, and everyone below suddenly became commotion. Who wouldn't want to command a thousand heavenly immortals and a hundred thousand loose immortals?  Everyone wants to be a leader, not someone else's soldier.  I originally thought it was the gods and true immortals who were responsible, but who thought it was the gods among them who were responsible.

    "For the Xingtian Formation, the most important thing is for loose immortals to mobilize the power of heaven and earth. Even if this general is a true immortal from heaven, his contribution to the entire formation will be limited." Emperor Xia said, "So it is better to choose from the immortals. As for the true immortals from heaven,  I will help you at the critical moment, and I can also severely weaken the Infinite Gate."

    "I will give you half a month." Xia Huang said, "Within half a month, those who have completely mastered the Xingtian Formation I taught you can compete for the position of general."

    "At that time, I will dispatch one thousand and one hundred thousand immortals, and let each contender try to mobilize the entire formation." Xia Huang said, "The nine immortals who are best at mobilizing the formation and making it the most powerful will  These are the nine generals this time.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others were all convinced after hearing this.

    Whoever can make the formation more powerful will be the leader. This is fair.

    "The last nine generals will get the most important key method of the Xingtian Formation." Xia Huang said, "Without the most important key method, the big formation can still be used. But the power isIt can be compared with some other ancient formations.  But with the addition of this method, the power is dozens of times greater.  "

    This is also the secret of the ancient royal family. Naturally, this key method will not be taught to everyone.

    ¡­¡­

    The bamboo slips were sent to each of the immortals one by one. The immortals all penetrated into their minds and easily obtained this set of punishment formations.  Of course you have to learn it, but it takes time.

    "You only have half a month. After half a month, only those who have fully mastered it can compete for the position of general." Emperor Xia said, "Okay, everyone, hurry up and learn this Xingtian Formation."

    That night.

    Millions of scattered immortals were sitting cross-legged in the palace square, learning the basics of the Xingtian Formation.

    "And tens of thousands of immortals are sitting cross-legged in the main hall of Tianmang Hall, comprehending the entire Xingtian Formation.  Ji Ning, Yu Wei, Tonghe Celestial Immortal, and Diancai Celestial Immortal also sat cross-legged silently, meditating.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chunyang Chapter 4: Pervasive

    Nine days passed in the blink of an eye.

    There are tens of thousands of immortals sitting cross-legged in the main hall of Tianmang Palace. There are blood-colored runes floating around them. The same is true around Ji Ning. A large number of blood-colored runes surround Ji Ning. Each rune has an astonishing fighting spirit.  , but these runes seemed to be missing something, they kept spinning Finally, when another rune condensed in front of Ji Ning, all the blood runes were completely connected and became a whole, and the fighting spirit immediately surged.

    "It's done." Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked at the floating runes around him, "This Heaven Punishing Formation is really mysterious. It actually took me nine days, but this is really the most suitable formation for attacking. It's worthy of its name."  The formation created by the Ancient God of War is called Xing Tianzhen."

    Xingtian is known as the ancient god of war.

    Extremely combative, he broke through and became a true god. He broke through when the head of the slain person fell off and he continued to fight with his breasts as eyes and his navel as his mouth.  This shows the craziness of Xingtian's fighting spirit.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning looked around and saw that the Immortal Diancai and Yu Wei were both meditating, but the seat of Immortal Tonghe was empty.

    "Have you learned Tonghe?" Ji Ning also stood up. At this time, Tianmang Palace was very quiet, everyone was meditating. Emperor Xia and the five great gods and true immortals also left temporarily. After all, Emperor Xia and the others would not be able to  After sitting there stupidly for half a month, Ji Ning walked towards the outside of the main hall. He soon saw the immortals on the floating clouds outside the door. They were chatting and laughing. At a glance, there were more than sixty people. It looked like  They should have already learned it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming has also learned it?"

    "We have lived like crazy for hundreds of millions of years before we can learn so quickly. Fellow Daoist Beiming, however, has amazing understanding." These immortals all said with a smile.

    Ji Ning also responded with a smile. After all, the more than sixty people in front of him were all elites among the immortals, and many of them were even on par with Tonghe immortals.

    "Ji Ning." Tonghe Tianxian also came over, "I just learned it not long ago, and you are only one step behind. It seems that in this competition for generals you are my biggest enemy."

    "Fellow Taoist Tonghe, Mo Kua." Ji Ning shook his head, "In this world of Crouching Tigers, Hidden Dragons, it is not easy to be ranked among the top nine among tens of thousands of immortals. By the way, I have something to go to see Emperor Xia.  "

    "Go." Tonghe Tianxian nodded.

    Ji Ning immediately walked to the waiter on the side and asked the waiter to pass the message.

    "I'm going to report to Emperor Xia right now. Immortal Beiming, please wait for a moment." The waiter left quickly to report to Emperor Xia.

    ¡­¡­

    The side hall.

    Emperor Xia was sitting alone in front of the table. On the table was a map of the entire Daxia world. Emperor Xia was looking at it intently. At this time, Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, walked in from the outside.

    "Here he comes." Emperor Xia raised his head.

    "I have met Your Majesty." Ji Ning bowed.

    "You don't have to be too formal in private." Emperor Xia smiled, "Why do you want to see me in private?"

    Ji Ning immediately said: "Jin Ning has something to ask of Your Majesty."

    "Say." Xia Huang said.

    Ji Ning said: "Ji Ning knows that there is a catastrophe in the Three Realms now, and the heavenly immortals and loose immortals must participate in the war. However, I would like to ask your majesty for help so that my Taoist companion Yu Wei does not have to participate in the war."

    "No need to participate in the war? This" Emperor Xia frowned, "Why is this?"

    "My Taoist companion is pregnant." Ji Ning explained, "If the impact of the battle is too great, although the body of the immortal can be restored, the fetus in the body will be injured"

    Emperor Xia suddenly laughed: "This Fairy Huohong is pregnant, and you didn't even tell me."

    "After all, it's just a pregnancy, and very few people know about it." Ji Ning said. Ji Ning didn't make a big fanfare because he was afraid that someone would target Yu Wei, and the people who knew about it were only the closest people.  However, after the second spirit passed through the tribulation, Master Bodhi's words made Ji Ning understand that as long as he told the second person, he might be known by the Wujian Sect.

    Ji Ning also understandsI am afraid that Wujianmen may already know about Yu Wei's pregnancy.  Ji Ning naturally had to be more cautious.

    "Don't worry, since she is pregnant, Fairy Huohong will naturally not be allowed to participate in the war." Xia Huang said, "But after Fairy Huohong gives birth to a child in the future, she will still need to participate in the war. In this time of catastrophe but  You cannot escape at will."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    At this moment, a person came outside the door.

    Ji Ning also seemed to be aware of it and looked outside. As soon as he saw it, he immediately said: "I have seen Senior Dongyan." The person who came was none other than True Immortal Dongyan.

    &nbsp; Dongyan Zhenxian smiled and said: "I heard that Ji Ning you have woken up from meditation, and I wanted to see you. Who would have thought that you would come to your majesty?"

    "I wonder if senior sees me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I just want to ask you for help." Dongyan Zhenxian said.

    "Help?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Senior is much stronger than me."

    Dongyan Zhenxian shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter if you are strong. In this catastrophe, it is not uncommon for powerful people to fall. I just thought if I die, please Ji Ning, please take care of me a little bit."  Jiulian, you don¡¯t need to take care of her yourself, you just need to take care of her a little so that she can live safely."

    Ji Ning was startled, Jiulian?

    Ji Ning has long since lost her feelings for Jiulian, but she has been entangled in the world of inner demons for 30,000 years, which has had a lot of influence on Ji Ning.

    "If I can do my best, I will naturally help protect him. Jiulian is my senior sister after all." Ji Ning said.

    "As long as you say this, Ji Ning." Immortal Dongyan sighed.

    "Dong Yan, you are too careful." Emperor Xia said, "You have become a Pure Yang True Immortal a long time ago, but you have always shown others the second spirit. Now that the great disaster is coming, there is no way to escape it. Your tribe has been destroyed long ago.  I sent it to Master, but you still asked Ji Ning for instructions."

    When Ji Ning heard this, he was immediately surprised. It turned out that Patriarch Dongyan had become a True Immortal of Chunyang a long time ago, and the Heavenly Immortal in the past was only the second soul.

    "When your strength is revealed, you will die quickly in the catastrophe." Immortal Dongyan shook his head, "By the way, Xia Mang, among these eleven thousand immortals I'm afraid there are spies from the Wujian Sect. If the nine generals  Captured by spies"

    Ji Ning also nodded and looked at Emperor Xia.

    "There must be spies, so what can we do if we know this?" Emperor Xia shook his head, "The spies of Wujianmen are really difficult to detect. They have sworn an oath of heaven, and if they violate it, they will not be punished by the oath of heaven. They have infiltrated all the Taoist ancestors.  Around us, I¡¯m afraid the spies discovered now are only a small part of them.¡±

    "Infiltrate into Dao Ancestor's side? You will not be punished if you take the oath of heaven?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning and nodded: "Yes, you are still weak now. You are mainly practicing to prepare for the tribulation of gods. So I am afraid that your master has not told you many things. When you become a god, he will tell you all this.  The methods of Wujian Sect are beyond your imagination. Their methods of detecting intelligence and infiltration are truly 'Wujiang'! Wujian they are all-pervasive!"

    Ji Ning shuddered and asked, "But how can they break the oath of heaven without being punished? This makes no sense?"

    "It doesn't make sense. If the Taoist ancestors have fully understood the way of heaven and mastered the way of heaven, the oath of heaven is useless to them." Xia Huang said, "The oath of heaven is useless to the Taoist ancestors, and of course it may be useless to other people. But this method is not used by anyone.  Everything can be done, obviously Wujianmen can do it!¡±

    "They can find out every person who has passed through the heavenly tribulation."

    "The oath of heaven is of no use to them."

    "Some of them have even become disciples of Taoist leaders, disciples of Buddhist leaders!" Emperor Xia lamented, "The two leaders of the Buddhist Taoist sect have great supernatural powers and have discovered flaws and discovered some spies. But I'm afraid these are only a very small number.  The spy."

    Emperor Xia sighed: "That's why this can be called a catastrophe!"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    yes.

    Even beings like Master Bodhi are so cautious. The Wu Jian Sect is too mysterious and its methods are too unpredictable. Ji Ning even feels that the Wu Jian Sect seems to be able to control the rules of heaven and earth. The time and place of the heavenly tribulation have been  I found that the oath of heaven was useless.

    "I am naturally cautious and careful about the nine generals this time." Xia Huang said, "I must not let the position of this general fall into the hands of spies. In fact, I think there are even a few spies among the eleven thousand immortals. Before winning,  The possibility of nine is extremely rare, and I will be careful to detect it from time to time, and if I find anything wrong, I will capture it immediately."

    Soon, the fifteen days for the immortals to comprehend the Xingtian Formation passed.

    Tianmang Hall, the main hall.

    Emperor Xia sat high on the throne, looking down below, and said with a smile: "Fellow immortals, fifteen days have passed. I believe that you have learned the 'Entry Scroll' of the Xingtian Formation."

    The gods present all laughed.

    The Xingtian Formation is divided into basic, advanced and full volumes.

    The basics are learned by the Sanxian. It is very simple. Even a Sanxian can learn it in one day.

    "It is more difficult to learn the advanced level, but for the immortals, the slowest one only took two days to learn it.

    But the difficulty of learning the entire Xingtian Formation has soared hundreds and thousands of times.

    "All the Xingtian FormationThose who have learned it can come to the center of the hall.  "Xia Huang said.

    Immediately one by one stood up.

    Ji Ning and Tonghe Celestial Immortal also stood up and walked to the center. Suddenly a group of Celestial Immortals stood under the Grand Highness.

    "There are three hundred and fifty-nine in total." Emperor Xia said with a smile, "One missing person is the number of Zhou Tian. After all, perfection is rare in heaven and earth. These three hundred and fifty-nine immortal friends please prepare yourself.  An hour later, I will ask you to lead one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals in turn to form the Xingtian Formation, and test the power of the Xingtian Formation you command. The nine most powerful will be the nine generals."

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    In the palace square, more than a million immortals gathered here, and there was really no end in sight.

    At this time, all the Sanxian immortals had completely moved out of the way, leaving an open space with a radius of thousands of miles.  Surrounding this thousand-mile open space were tens of thousands of immortals, Emperor Xia and others.

    "A thousand heavenly immortals and a hundred thousand loose immortals are coming in." Emperor Xia ordered.

    The one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals who had been designated a long time ago all flew up in great force, and then entered the thousands of miles of open space.

    "My Immortal Friend Beichen should be the first," Xia Huang said.

    Beichen Tianxian immediately responded respectfully: "Yes." Then he stepped into the thousand-mile open space. The moment he stepped in, a misty light suddenly enveloped the thousand-mile area, forming a huge sealing formation.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Pure Yang Chapter 5: Chaos Golden Stone

    Outside the sealing formation, Emperor Xia and millions of immortals were watching.

    And inside the big formation.

    The well-known Beichen Celestial Immortal, who was wearing a starlight Taoist robe, said to the Thousand Celestial Immortals and One Hundred Thousand Loose Immortals in the formation, "I'm sorry to trouble you fellow Taoists."

    "Set up the formation." Beichen Tianxian immediately ordered.

    Whoosh whoosh!  !  !  One thousand Heavenly Immortals and one hundred thousand Loose Immortals all flew up. Emperor Xia picked them out and naturally determined the positions of each of them in the formation.  In fact, it is very simple. Each Celestial Immortal leads a hundred loose immortals. Those hundreds of loose immortals have to follow this one Celestial Immortal all the time, and a thousand Celestial Immortals are headed by Beichen Celestial Immortal. The entire Xingtian Formation can naturally be stable.

    The immortals are suspended in mid-air.

    Immediately, blood-colored runes began to float on the surface of each body, and a shocking fighting spirit quickly gathered.

    "Boom!"

    A blood-red aura rushed out of the sealing formation without damaging the formation at all.

    Countless blood-colored rays of light gathered together, faintly forming a dark red giant.

    Follow the color of the world!

    A huge vortex appeared in the sky above the entire Daxia capital, and the power of heaven and earth that was more than a million miles away from all directions was crazily sucked in. Almost instantly, a vacuum was formed within a million miles, and all the power of heaven and earth was exhausted.  Converging on the fuzzy giant in the sealing formation, the fuzzy giant quickly began to solidify.

    The tall dark red giant looks like it has a huge head, strong arms and legs at first glance!  But upon closer inspection, I discoveredthis huge head is actually the upper body!  It just uses the breasts as eyes and the navel as mouth.  The entire upper body is like a huge face. This face looks ferocious, and it can be vaguely distinguished from the 'Beichen Celestial Immortal'.

    "Is this Xingtian?"

    Ji Ning and the others looked in amazement.

    One thousand and one heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand scattered immortals are all within the body of this ¡®Great God Xingtian¡¯.  The Xingtian Great God formed by gathering the endless power of heaven and earth within a radius of millions of miles, has a strong aura alone, which even exceeds that of many gods and true immortals.  "

    "It looks powerful, but in fact it is a bit weak." Tonghe Tianxian commented from the side, "Obviously this huge power of heaven and earth is not perfectly mobilized, and some of it is scattered."

    "It is too difficult to perfectly mobilize this huge power of heaven and earth. No matter how powerful the immortal is, he can only mobilize as much as possible." Ji Ning also felt how powerful that power was. If anyone could control this terrifying power absolutely perfectly,  With such power, the gods and immortals could only flee!  It's a pity that even if True Immortal Chunyang is mobilized as the core of the formation, he still can't control it perfectly.

    "Fellow Immortal Beichen."

    At this time, Emperor Xia outside the formation spoke.

    brush.

    I saw a white-robed Xia Emperor appear out of thin air. This white-robed Xia Emperor walked towards the banning formation. However, the banning formation did not stop him at all and allowed the white-robed Xia Emperor to enter.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Beichen", the god of punishment, said respectfully.

    The whole body of the Xingtian God is dark red, with only animal skins covering his waist. There is a sky-high blood-red fighting spirit above his body, which is a substantial fighting spirit.

    "Let's get acquainted with it a little first." White-robed Xia Huang said.

    "Yes." Xingtian God Beichen responded respectfully, and saw that the power of heaven and earth on the entire body of Xingtian God has been surging, gradually becoming more stable, and the body has become more solid, and the aura emitted has become much more restrained, but immediately after  There is no way to go any further.

    The white-robed Xia Emperor nodded and said: "Get ready." As he said that, he waved his hand and a huge pile of black rocks appeared out of thin air next to him. They were placed layer by layer, like a small mountain, but there was a little golden light in the black rocks, making these rocks emit light.  A mysterious atmosphere.

    "This is the Chaos Gold Stone." White-robed Xia Huang said, "There are ten pieces in this pile. You will go all out to chop this Chaos Gold Stone with your palm later. The more you split, the more power you will command of the Xingtian Formation."  The bigger it gets. When other immortal friends come to command the Xingtian Formation, they will also split the Chaos Gold Stone."

    "Crack the Chaos Gold Stone? We don't have the key method of the Xingtian Formation yet, can we break it?" Tonghe Tianxian outside the formation was a little worried.

    "It's hard to say." Ji Ning was not sure either.

    Of course he knows the Chaos Gold Stone very well, because among the Five Elements treasures required for the fifth turn of the Star Reacher, the Golden Element treasures can completely use the ¡®Chaos Gold Stone¡¯.

    This Chaos Gold Stone was mined from the endless chaos by the True God Taoist Ancestors. It is extremely hard and can only be damaged by ordinary gods and true immortals.  But for the True God Dao Ancestor the real purpose of the Chaos Gold Stone is to refine it to extract the 'Chaos Gold Essence'.  The Chaos Gold Stone is overall black, with faint golden light on the surface.  That little bit of golden light is the ¡®Chaos Golden Essence¡¯.

    &nbsp; The ten pieces of Chaos Gold Stone placed there are a thousand feet long. I am afraid that the tempered Chaos Gold Essence is only about the size of a human fingernail.

    "The Chaos Golden Essence, even the True God Taoist Ancestor, cannot damage it at all.  It must be melted and refined with the help of some special means such as refining. It is a truly top refining material. Generally, pure Yang magic weapons mixed with a little chaos gold essence will become indestructible.

    "Let's begin." The white-robed Emperor Xia ordered in the formation.

    Millions of immortals outside the formation were watching.

    Beichen, the god of punishment, immediately raised his palm. The thick palm was like a giant axe. He raised his palm up to form a knife and slashed directly downwards!  The chop caused ripples to appear in the surrounding space, rippling in both directions.  But obviously the power is accumulated.  If it were placed outside, the space would have been torn apart.

    Bang!

    The huge palm directly struck the stacked ten huge chaos gold stones, and the entire palace square suddenly shook violently. However, the palace was the most stable place in the Great Xia Dynasty, but it was not injured at all.

    "How about it?"

    "Broken."

    "Broken!"

    "It seems like it was broken into four pieces!"

    Millions of immortals looked at it, and they were all amazed.

    The power of Chaos Gold and Stone can be broken into four pieces. It can be said that even without the key method, the strength of this God of Punishment is definitely at the level of a true immortal.  Ji Ning also admitted that this God of Punishment was much better than his original self who barely managed to reach the level of True Immortal of God.  This is still the case where the key method has not yet been obtained.

    "Four pieces are broken, and the fifth piece has some cracks." The white-robed Xia Emperor looked at it and nodded, "Okay, the next one will be the immortal friend."

    The banning formation has also been temporarily removed.

    The Xingtian Formation dispersed, and one hundred thousand Loose Immortals and one thousand and one Heavenly Immortals appeared. Beichen Immortal first saluted the white-robed Emperor Xia, and then walked out of the banning formation.  At the same time, another tall, thin old man with a gray face walked in.

    ¡­¡­

    Three hundred and fifty-nine immortals came to try it one by one.

    The first one I tried, Beichen Tianxian, was already quite powerful, and the normal level after that was usually to chop it into three pieces.

    "Friend Tonghe Immortal." The white-robed Emperor Xia looked outside.

    "I'll go first." Tonghe Tianxian smiled at Ji Ning and then walked towards the banning formation.

    Ji Ning also watched.

    It is now the 192nd. The strongest immortal has already shattered six chaos gold stones with horror. She is also a female immortal. She is Tiannong's 'Flying Rain Immortal', a person with a great reputation.  She is an alchemy master, but I have never heard of how good she is at fighting, but now she is currently the most powerful one.

    "I wonder what it would be like to communicate with the immortals?" Yu Wei said at the side.

    "Senior Tonghe is very powerful," Ji Ning said, "I believe he is extraordinary."

    Boom!

    A Xingtian God has been formed again within the formation.

    After getting a little familiar with it, Xingtian God ¡®Tonghe¡¯ waited for the white-robed Emperor Xia¡¯s instructions, raised his right hand, and chopped down the chaotic gold stone below.

    Bang~~~ There was another familiar loud noise. I believe that the residents of the entire capital of Daxia will be familiar with this violent vibration today, because this has happened nearly two hundred times.

    Ji Ning took a closer look and saw that of the ten pieces of chaos gold stone that had been split, only four were still intact.

    "Six yuan!" Ji Ning said in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing, on par with Feiyu Tianxian.¡± Yu Wei was also pleasantly surprised.

    "It's really amazing, amazing." The Immortal of the Imperial Academy was also excited. After all, there were too many immortals gathered this time, and there were quite a few whose strength was close to that of the Pure Yang True Immortal.  And to control the entire Xingtian Formation it is indeed difficult to say who can exert greater power.

    Millions of immortals also gave countless compliments.

    Within the formation.

    The white-robed Emperor Xia also nodded: "Six pieces were broken, and the seventh piece also has a few cracks. It is very close to the Feiyu Immortal, just a little bit worse. It ranks second among the one hundred and ninety-two Immortal Friends."

    The formation dispersed, and Tonghe Tianxian flew to the ground, with joy in his eyes.

    If he can rank second among the one hundred and ninety-two immortals, then he is very likely to rank in the top nine among the total three hundred and fifty-nine immortals.  Of course, if you are unlucky and the ones who appear later are too powerful, there is nothing you can do about it.

    ¡­¡­

    One after another, the gods tried.

    "Why haven't we arrived yet, Junior Brother?" Yu Wei was a little anxious.

    "There's no rush, there's always someone in front and someone behind." Ji Ning said. This Emperor Xia probably took himself too seriously. He was the so-called finale, so he was placed at the back.

    When the immortal who has tried breaks through the number of three hundred, he will smash six pieces.??The number of immortals has reached five!

    "Friend Immortal Ji Ning, please." White-robed Emperor Xia said.

    "Jining?"

    "Ji Ning has gone."

    "Beiming Immortal Ji Ning? It is said that when he returned to the void, he was able to resist the nine great immortals. He is a disciple of the Tao Ancestor. It seems that his second soul has also overcome the tribulation and become a heavenly immortal."

    "I also saw during Ji Ning's Immortal Fate Conference that he is indeed a talented evildoer. However, Ji Ning's training is a bit short after all. I wonder if he can control this Xingtian Formation." Suddenly there was a lot of discussion in the factory. After all, Ji Ning was not interested in the tens of thousands of immortals.  Yan is indeed very famous. Maybe Ji Ning's strength is not that strong for them now, but in the future, he may far surpass them.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the formation.

    "Fellow Taoists, please come." Ji Ning said to one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals.

    "Set up the formation."

    Ji Ning immediately took off and flew high into the sky. A thousand Heavenly Immortals were following him, scattered in all directions, while a hundred thousand Loose Immortals were following their respective Heavenly Immortals.  At the same time, a large number of bloody runes appeared, and the endless bloody light condensed, forming a blurry dark red giant. The power of heaven and earth also began to surge wildly, and soon it condensed into a ten thousand-foot-long God of Punishment. The face of this God of Punishment looked exactly like Ji Ning.

    "It feels so powerful." Ji Ning exclaimed.

    That surging power even exceeded the limits of his control.  All you can do is control as much as possible.

    "Friend Immortal Ji Ning, let's get familiar with each other first." The white-robed Emperor Xia outside smiled.

    Today is the 29th and this month is coming to an end. Please vote for me on Tomato!

    If your monthly pass expires and becomes invalid, you should support Tomato. Tomato needs everyone¡¯s support.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chunyang Chapter 6: General

    Every Loose Immortal is very weak, but the power of heaven and earth inspired by one hundred thousand Loose Immortals Ji Ning finally felt it. Even after the guidance of a thousand Celestial Immortals, these powers of heaven and earth were no longer violent and frenzied, but Ji Ning still felt  The difficulty of maneuvering.

    "To control the power of the Xingtian Formation is like controlling the Great Thousand Sword Formation." Ji Ning sighed.

    In the Great Thousand Sword Formation, the more immortal swords there are, the harder it is to control them.

    Especially now that he has used the nine-hand pure yang top-grade flying sword ¡®Ananda Universal Sword¡¯, although his mental strength is very helpful in controlling magic weapons, Ji Ning can only barely control the first level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation!  The main thing is the nine pure Yang top quality flying swords they are too powerful. It should be noted that not everyone can get a complete set of pure Yang top quality flying swords, even if they are pure pure yang immortals. It is understandable how difficult it is to control.  This is only when Ji Ning's mental power has reached the third level of 'Domination' perfection that he can achieve this in the Celestial Immortal. Although Ji Ning has not yet realized how to use his mental power to move his soul, the stronger his mental power is, the more flying swords he can control.  Just like a rough man, the greater the strength, the heavier the sword he can swing.  The method of moving the mind and soul is equivalent to skill. With skill, a man with the same strength can use a sword several times heavier, and the power of the sword can also be greatly increased.

    This is the difference between the methods.

    Now Ji Ning relies entirely on his mental strength and brute force.

    "Bow ~~~" The turbulent power surged in the god of punishment, and Ji Ning manipulated.

    Ji Ning gradually became familiar with it and gained experience.

    It¡¯s not much different from controlling the sword array.

    ¡­¡­

    The white-robed Emperor Xia collected the previously broken Chaos Gold Stones and placed the intact Chaos Gold Stones from all directions. The Chaos Gold Stones were dotted with golden light, full of endless charm.

    "Let's get started." The white-robed Xia Emperor said after watching Ji Ning get acquainted with him for a while.

    Boom.

    Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, immediately took a step forward, and at the same time raised his thick and powerful right arm. For a moment, the eyes of the millions of immortals outside the sealing formation focused on the arm of the God of Punishment, which was thousands of feet long. Boom~~  ~The huge palm is like a giant axe, swinging directly downwards.

    Pangu opened the world, and the space oscillated with ripples, oscillating in two directions.

    The dark red palm like a giant axe, with terrifying power, the tip of the palm was like an ax blade directly hitting the hill-like chaotic gold stone.

    Bang!  !  !

    There was a loud noise, and the shock wave spread in all directions, even hitting the sealing formation, making a series of roars. Hearing such roars, the millions of immortals outside were all shocked.

    "What a powerful force."

    "This power is the strongest so far."

    "This Ji Ning is truly extraordinary, a monster, a monster."

    "I don't know how many pieces of Chaos Gold Stone were broken."

    Millions of immortals were amazed. In their hearts, Ji Ning was a peerless evildoer. They thought that Ji Ning, the leader of the Xingtian Formation, was not necessarily strong.  But who would have thought that this power alonemay have surpassed any immortal before.

    They all watched carefully.

    The shock wave dissipated.

    Only then did they see clearly. They saw the pile of chaotic gold stones like a hill, but they could no longer see clearly, and most of them turned into gravel.

    "It seems like eight yuan?"

    "Is it nine yuan?"

    Millions of immortals are carefully distinguishing it, but it is mainly blocked by many gravels, making it difficult to distinguish.

    The white-robed Xia Emperor waved his hand, and all the rubble flew aside, revealing a intact Chaos Gold Stone that had been reduced to half a Chaos Gold Stone full of cracks.

    "Eight pieces were broken, and the ninth piece was almost completely broken." The white-robed Xia Emperor showed a smile, "Immortal Ji Ning is really amazing. He is already ranked first among the 330 immortals who have tried it so far."

    "This Ji Ning is really amazing." The white-robed Xia Emperor sighed in his heart, "For a heavenly immortal, commanding the Xingtian Formation to order six pieces of chaotic gold and stone is almost the limit. Only an incredible evildoer like Ji Ning can do this.  Exhibit extraordinary strength." The eight and six pieces of Chaos Gold Stone that were broken seemed to be just two more pieces.

    But this palm goes down.

    The power is weakened layer by layer. Ji Ning's Xingtian Formation is actually two levels stronger than several other powerful immortals in terms of power.  This is the role of mental power!  The powerful mind allows Ji Ning to mobilize more of the power of heaven and earth. If he understands the method of mind power to move the soul and has the skills, the power that Ji Ning can mobilize will be even more amazing.

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning, the god of punishment, completely dissipated, revealing one thousand and one heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals. Ji Ning immediately flew down and said with a smile: "Thank you fellow Taoists."

    "Ji Ning."But the white-robed Emperor Xia smiled and said, "If nothing else happens, you will be one of the nine generals. Of course, the twenty-nine immortal friends behind you If nine of them are stronger than you in succession, then  There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    "If that's the case, it will be my great blessing." Ji Ning said.

    Emperor Xia laughed, and then said: "Okay, the next Immortal Friend Fuchen."

    ¡­¡­

    The floating immortal behind Ji Ning really shocked countless immortals, because he could barely break seven pieces of chaos gold and stone, and he immediately became the second most powerful person after Ji Ning.  This frightened many immortals. Could it be that there would really be a group of powerful immortals in the future, or would there be someone who could surpass Ji Ning?  However, as they tried one after another, even though there were some powerful ones, Emperor Xia would also let some famous immortals stay behind, but there was no one stronger than Ji Ning, or even stronger than the Fuchen immortals.

    This attempt by three hundred and fifty-nine immortals lasted until the evening of the next day before it was completely completed.

    ?According to ranking.

    Beiming Celestial Immortal Ji Ning ranks first.

    Fuchen Tianxian is the second.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Feiyu Fairy is fourth.

    The Ten Thousand Beasts and Immortals are fifth.

    Tonghe Tianxian is the sixth.

    Zhanghong Tianxian is the seventh.

    The Thousand Needles Fairy is the eighth.

    ?? Crazy immortal is the ninth.

    Strange to say, Ji Ning has eight pieces of Chaos Gold and Stone, Fuchen Celestial Immortal has seven pieces of Chaos Gold and Stone, the next seven have six pieces of Chaos Gold and Stone, and the tenth one has five pieces of Chaos Gold and Stone.

    "These one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand scattered immortals are led by the Crazy Immortal Friend and are called the Crazy Army." Emperor Xia began to make arrangements. This first arrangement made many immortals laugh and called it the 'Crazy Army'  There is really nothing fairy-like about this name.

    "These one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand scattered immortals are under the command of the Thousand Needles Immortal friends and become the Thousand Needles Army."

    ¡­¡­

    "These one thousand Heavenly Immortals and one hundred thousand Loose Immortals are under the command of Beiming Immortal Friends and are the Beiming Army. Okay, these nine great Heavenly Immortal legions have been decided, and the rest of the Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals are all under my command." Emperor Xia said, "  The rest of the scattered immortals and heavenly immortals will follow each army and go to rest. The nine generals will follow me."

    Emperor Xia immediately flew to Tianmang Hall in the mist.

    Five gods and true immortals followed, as did Ji Ning and nine others.

    Tianmang Hall is an elegant and quiet hall.

    "Everyone has a seat." Xia Huang sat down and smiled, and everyone took their seats immediately.

    The five great gods and true immortals naturally sat closest to Emperor Xia. Following Ji Ning and the others, they sat down one by one in the same order as before.

    "This is the most important method of the Xingtian Formation. You should learn it quickly and understand it carefully." Emperor Xia waved his hand, and nine dark red tokens flew towards Ji Ning and the other nine people. "This is refined by the Xingtian God himself.  The teachings left in it.¡±

    This token is about the size of a palm, dark red in color, and has a ferocious pattern on it.

    The nine tokens were suspended in front of Ji Ning and the other nine people. Ji Ning and the others naturally stretched out their hands to grab them, and then their minds penetrated them, and soon they completely memorized the information contained in them.

    "You should keep this token." Emperor Xia sighed, "You don't care about life and death, and lead all the immortals to fight against the Wujianmen If you can survive in the future, you can use this token to see the God of Punishment, but from Xingtian  Choose a method from the library of the God of Heaven, or choose a pure Yang magic weapon or an innate spiritual treasure from the treasure house of the God of Punishment."

    Ji Ning was relatively calm, but the other immortals were filled with enthusiasm and were looking forward to it. After all, they were not disciples of the Tao Ancestor, and they could not learn many magical powers and secret techniques.

    "Read it carefully." Emperor Xia's eyes were dark, "I'm afraid that it won't be long before the Wujian Sect will start a war."

    In the world of Daxia, Baiji County is considered a very remote county. The more remote it is, the wider the territory is.

    It¡¯s evening now.

    ??A towering black city is suspended in the sky above Baiji City. This suspended black city is even larger than Baiji City.  This suspended black city has a large number of chains floating in all directions. Countless chains penetrate into the void, as if they are anchors of a large ship fixed in the sea water.  This suspended black city is fixed in the void by countless chains.

    There are a large number of black-armored soldiers patrolling the walls of this black city.

    Within the city walls are strict barracks and some towering palaces.

    In the largest square of this black city, a large number of immortals are sitting cross-legged. These are all scattered immortals, and there is no end in sight.

    "Huu~~"

    There is a footpath at the front of the squareThere are three huge black fog cave entrances a hundred feet high. The black fog cave entrances lead to mysterious and terrifying places.

    "It is said that the entrance to the black mist cave leads to the legendary fifth world."

    "The ancestor also said that there are countless immortals in the fifth world, and there are many gods and true immortals. If the fifth world comes out in full force, it can easily sweep across the entire Great Xia."

    "Then why don't you come out in full force?"

    "It is said that the fifth world is fighting against many big worlds."

    Countless loose immortals were discussing quietly.

    ¡­¡­

    The suspended black city, inside the most majestic palace.

    Thousands of immortals are sitting cross-legged in the palace, with black water-colored runes floating on their faces, and they are all practicing quietly.

    At the top of the palace, the master of the Wujian Sect, Qing Hu, and other gods and true immortals were sitting. There were eight true gods and immortals. There were four of the Wujian Sect alone. The Ten Thousand Demon Cave and the Blood Cloud Tower were just  Their respective leaders appeared, but other strong men did not arrive.  There are also the stern man with white eyebrows, the ¡®White Ji True Immortal¡¯, and the old man with black robes, black hair and red eyes.

    "After many years of lurking and decades of guidance, nearly three thousand immortals in the Great Xia world have come to join our Wujian Sect." The master of the Qinghu Sect smiled, "We have three thousand more immortals, and Xia Mang's side is missing three.  Thousands of names. Added together, it is as if our Wujian Sect has six thousand more immortals. Some idle forces in many other big worlds of our Wujian Sect are constantly gathering. Once these three thousand immortals learn the 'True Method of Mixed Water', they will  It¡¯s time for the war to begin. Senior Brother Baiji, it will be up to you to lead when the time comes."

    "I've been waiting for hundreds of millions of years for this day." The stern man with white eyebrows, True Immortal Bai Ji, said coldly.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chunyang Chapter 7: Raising troops to conquer Xia

    Just to remind you, in case some readers don¡¯t know, Tomato¡¯s current updates include one chapter at noon on Fridays and Saturdays, and two chapters per day on the other five days.  Keep up the pace of twelve chapters per week.

    ¡ª¡ª

    "This is the crusade against Daxia." True Immortal Baiji said coldly, "You all have your own division of labor. If any party does something wrong, don't blame me for reporting it to Master."

    "Fellow Taoist Baiji, please rest assured. Conquering Daxia is our most important goal so far." The master of Wanmo Cave said, "Naturally, all of us will not slack off."

    "Don't worry, fellow Taoist." The master of Xueyun Tower smiled.

    "Senior brother, just watch it, we must get it in Daxia." The leader of Qinghu Sect also said.

    True Immortal Baiji nodded lightly: "That's good. Since Master has given me the command to conquer Daxia this time, I don't want to lose. Even if I die, I have to win this battle."

    The other seven gods and true immortals present looked at each other and murmured secretly.

    This True Immortal Bai Ji is powerful, but he is too extreme and persistent. The hatred he had with Emperor Xia at the beginning was neither small nor big.  Normally, as a Chunyang True Immortal he should be open-minded and have forgotten it long ago, but this Baiji True Immortal insisted on remembering it.  And he has been holding back. After a little guidance from the God King, Baiji Zhenxian saw the opportunity for revenge and immediately worshiped under the God King's sect. He practiced hard for endless years. In terms of strength Although very few outsiders know, the master of the Qinghu Sect  They all know the power of True Immortal Baiji, and this person runs Baiji City with impregnable strength and is good at forbearing. He is indeed a talented commander.

    How important it was to conquer Daxia, the God King finally gave this task to True Immortal Baiji, and asked the Master of Qinghu Sect, the Master of Ten Thousand Demons Cave, and the Master of Xueyun Building to assist.

    ¡­¡­

    This is a fiery red world.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A towering figure walks on this land, some of them are thousands of feet tall, and some are even 10,000 feet tall!  They have different looks, some have eight arms, some have three faces, some are like wild beasts Their powerful divine power is surging, resisting the heat of this world.

    "It's such a comfortable day like this." A green-haired Cyclops sighed, sitting on the hot ground. Although the hot ground burned his skin, he still looked comfortable.

    "This Emperor Xia has imprisoned us for endless years, tortured us, and tortured us. Why hasn't he been tortured recently?" The red-haired giant next to him asked doubtfully.

    Although the environment is still bad, it is much better.

    The heat is blazing, the ground is boiling hot, these are the little things.  It should be noted that decades ago, each of them was tortured until their bodies were broken into pieces. Fortunately, the bodies of gods and demons were able to recover, which was extremely painful.

    With this contrast, I feel even more comfortable at this moment.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky, from the hole walked out of a burly human man in black robes, it was Emperor Xia.

    Suddenly, countless gods and demons on this vast land raised their heads, and their eyes were focused on Emperor Xia.

    "It's Emperor Xia."

    "Damn it."

    "What are you here for?"

    "Xia Mang, you still want to humiliate me?"

    Countless roars sounded from everywhere.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor looked down from high in the sky, his eyes scanning countless gods and demons. In the era of gods and demons In the end, the human race won a great victory. Although many ordinary cultivators in the outside world thought they were dead, those defeated gods and demons were actually dead.  Only a few died, most of them were imprisoned.

    For example, some of the Shaoyan clan were imprisoned.

    After all, once these gods and demons are tamed, they will be loyal servants for endless years.  They can live forever, who would be willing to kill them so easily?  After all, Emperor Xia and others migrated from the ancient world of Pangu, and they had a strong advantage over these indigenous gods and demons. They were slowly conquering them, until one day, a 'God of Heaven' was born among these indigenous gods and demons.  ¡¯, all parties in the human race did not dare to neglect, and finally worked together to suppress them completely.

    Except for some top tribes who got some gods and demons, 99% of the other gods and demons were imprisoned by Emperor Xia.

    Endless years of torture have indeed made some gods and demons surrender long ago.  This is the case with the four returning gods and demons who guard the imperial gate for Emperor Xia.  But the vast majority of gods and demons who have never surrendered, including the god, have been imprisoned here by Emperor Xia!  It stands to reason that the gods and true immortals are considered powerful in the three realms. They can be detained for a short time at most. It is very rare for them to be detained for a long time. Fortunately, Emperor Xia has a special status and the gods have no background to support them, so they can be detained for a long time.

    "Xia Mang!" A roar sounded.

    I saw a towering tower in the distanceShan's figure flew through the air, his long flowing hair exuding countless cold air, his eyes glowing green, he was almost naked, with only animal skin around his waist, he stood coldly in the void, glaring at Xia Xia  Emperor, "What are you here for?"

    One-on-one, he is no match for Emperor Xia.

    Although there are a large number of gods and demons, it is reasonable to say that the overwhelming power can crush Emperor Xia, but this world where they are imprisoned is inside the innate spirit treasure. As the owner of the innate spirit treasure, Emperor Xia does not even need to take action at all, just use the innate spirit.  The power of the treasure world made all their gods and demons miserable.

    "God Han Xiong, how comfortable have you been these past few years?" Black-robed Emperor Xia smiled calmly.

    "Hmph." Han Xie Tian Shen sneered, "Those little guys have been living more comfortably in the past few decades, and they are all very happy. But they have forgotten originally we gods and demons were flying across the vast land.  The endless vast land is our world and our territory. It was you outsiders who took our territory, killed our people, captured us, tortured us, and made us slaves.  .¡±

    The voice of the cold god resounded throughout the world.

    "Roar."

    "Damn Emperor Xia."

    "die."

    Suddenly countless gods and demons roared.

    However, the black-robed Emperor Xia remained calm and shook his head with a smile: "You are wrong. You are so wrong. This is not your territory. Before the endless long time ago, it was still chaos. Pangu created the world, and then the ancient world of Pangu came into being. From then on,  Empress Nuwa created a race based on Pangu, which is our human race. Our human race succeeded Pangu Nuwa, so it was natural for us to succeed! Our ancient human race then rose up and became the true overlord of the ancient Pangu world! But later a great war  Tribulation, the ancient world was shattered, and then there were three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds. To be precise, even my Daxia world is just a fragment of the ancient Pangu world."

    "You said, my human race is the master of this Great Xia? Or you?" the black-robed Xia Emperor said calmly.

    "We were born here and grew up here, so naturally we are the masters." Hanhuan God roared.

    "It's us."

    "Damn humans."

    Countless gods and demons roared.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor said calmly: "I am too lazy to fight. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Now you are imprisoned here in the dark! Now I will give you a chance As long as you are willing to surrender to me and serve me for a hundred thousand years.  , after one hundred thousand years, I will set you free!"

    The sound is loud and reverberates between heaven and earth.

    "free?"

    Countless gods and demons were stunned.

    The freedom they longed for was just the endless years of imprisoning them. Emperor Xia never promised freedom.  Instead, they were asked to serve as eternal servants and slaves, which is why they disobeyed.  In fact, in the previous peaceful era, one hundred thousand years was so short, and it would be useless to have such a group of gods and demons who only served as servants for one hundred thousand years.

    "Emperor Xia, are you deceiving us?" God Han Xie frowned.

    "No." Emperor Xia shook his head, "I can make an oath of heaven."

    "I'm afraid that after a hundred thousand years, after we are released, they will kill us again." Han Xietian God said angrily, "Even if you don't kill us, I'm afraid other human races will attack us."

    Emperor Xia smiled and said: "I said that I will let you go free. I can even promise to grant you territory in the fiefdom under my command so that you can live in peace. As long as you do not rebel and are not enemies of the human race, you can live in peace.  Go down."

    Suddenly all the gods and demons were excited.

    They are now very aware of the power of the human race. After all, they only know how powerful the ¡®fist¡¯ is after they have actually seen it.

    "Only a hundred thousand years?" God Han Xie asked.

    "You can make an oath of heaven." Xia Huang said.

    "Okay! Then I will serve you for one hundred thousand years." Han Xie Tian God's eyes shined. It's only one hundred thousand years. The years they have been imprisoned here are so long that they don't know how many hundred thousand years. For gods and demons  , one hundred thousand years is indeed short.  If they endure being servants for a while, they will be free forever, and they are not stupid.

    ¡­¡­

    Just like that, Emperor Xia finally recovered this mighty army of gods and demons.  At the beginning, it was the combined efforts of countless human tribes that completely suppressed it.  Of coursethese gods and demons only served for a hundred thousand years.

    "One hundred thousand years, I don't know how long they can survive after the catastrophe. If they survive, what does it mean to let you live freely and happily?" Emperor Xia sighed in his heart, "I just don't know whether I will be alive or not when the time comes.  die."

    ¡­¡­

    In the world of Daxia, there is a black city suspended in the sky above Baiji City. This black city was personally refined by the Taoist ancestors and specially used for conquest.This barracks city is called "Wujian City" by Nuwa's camp.

    In the square of Wujian City.

    Countless loose immortals gathered, but from the three huge black mist caves leading to the fifth world, people in black flew out continuously. Sometimes some people in blood robes appeared, all with powerful auras, and some were scattered.  Immortal, some have the aura of heavenly immortals.  The sight of that mighty army made the countless Sanxian immortals in the square feel excited.

    "The Infernal Gate is too powerful."

    "The immortals have been brought in again."

    "It is the right thing to take refuge in Wu Jian Sect."

    The most beautiful place in Wujian City is the majestic palace.

    "Fellow Taoist Baiji, my men and horses have gathered together." The master of Xueyun Building smiled, "Just now, they all arrived at Wujian City."

    "good."

    True Immortal Bai Ji raised her sword-like white eyebrows and smiled, "Very good, Junior Sister Qinghu, you must have learned all the first volume of the Three Thousand Heavenly Immortals' True Method of Mixed Water."

    "Learn everything." The leader of Qinghu Sect nodded.

    "It's time to raise troops to conquer Xia." True Immortal Baiji stood up, "Build a great formation that penetrates the sky and the earth. I want to tell the world."

    The other seven gods and true immortals all stood up.

    ¡­¡­

    The Tongtian Chedi formation was set up, and True Immortal Baiji stood in the formation, looking at the endless void with cold eyes. He immediately said in a loud voice: "Emperor Xia has no way, and a great disaster is coming. I, True Immortal Baiji, will lead an army of millions of immortals and follow the way of heaven.  , raise troops to attack Xia!"

    The voice of True Immortal Baiji echoed throughout the 3,600 counties of Great Xia and all over the world.

    ??Whether it is a mortal, a beast, a great demon, or a cultivator.

    Everybody heard this sound.

    This is the voice that resounds everywhere in the vast world of Great Xia!  It also means the beginning of a Great Xia Immortal War has begun!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 8: Eight Dragon Cloud City

    The side hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Emperor Xia, the five true gods, and nine generals like Ji Ning are all here. Ji Ning and the others have already learned the key techniques of the "Xingtian Formation" and immediately understood the mystery of the entire Xingtian Formation.

    "This Xingtian Formation was originally the most powerful. It should call upon 810,000 Loose Immortals and 9,000 Heavenly Immortals, and then be led by a strong man. Such power is the greatest, and the condensed Xingtian God is also the most perfect." Ten Thousand Beasts Celestial Immortals  Touching his beard, he was amazed and said, "Nine is the ultimate number. Nine-nine and eighty-one are really the great formation of perfection."

    "Um."

    "If all the 810,000 loose immortals and 9,000 heavenly immortals listen to my command, the power of this formation will definitely increase greatly." The crazy immortal also showed a look of expectation.

    Emperor Xia above smiled: "Indeed, the most perfect Xingtian Formation is that 810,000 loose immortals and 9,000 heavenly immortals follow one leader. The formation is perfect. If this is the case, the strength of the Xingtian Formation formed by you must be improved by at least one level.  Two levels. But let alone the most perfect Xingtian Formation, you can only control a little of the power of heaven and earth activated by this simplified formation, one hundred thousand loose immortals, one thousand heavenly immortals In addition to the heavenly immortals  After all, the number of loose immortals is limited. If we in Daxia world arrange the most perfect Xingtian formation, we can only arrange one. But if we arrange this simplified one, it can be more than ten!"

    Ji Ning and the others also nodded.

    right.

    In fact, the difference in strength is not too outrageous, so in battle, they will be at a disadvantage at most.  Unless it is too restrained, such as a close combat between gods and demons and Qi Lianliu, it will naturally be massacre.  But if the two gods and demons are fighting in close combat, the difference in strength between them is a small level, which will only cause some suppression at most.

    One stronger god and demon, and ten slightly weaker gods and demons.  During the war, Emperor Xia naturally knew how to choose.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A distant and majestic sound, like the sound of heaven and earth, was transmitted directly into Tianmang Hall.  In other words, this sound is transmitted to every part of this world.

    "The Emperor of Xia is unruly and a great calamity is coming. I, the True Immortal Baiji, will lead an army of millions of immortals, follow the way of heaven, and raise an army to attack Xia!"

    ¡°Rise up the army to conquer the summer!¡± ¡°Rise up the army to conquer the summer!¡± ¡°Rise up the army to conquer the summer!¡±¡­ The voice kept echoing between heaven and earth.

    ¡­¡­

    The people of the capital of Daxia are the most proud, but in the past half month, they have been talking about countless immortals entering the palace, and the more than 300 earth-shaking roars that lasted for almost a day and night  , they wonder, they guess.

    But just under the bright daylight today¡ª¡ª

    "The Emperor of Xia is unruly and a great calamity is coming. I, the True Immortal Baiji, will lead an army of millions of immortals, follow the way of heaven, and raise an army to attack Xia!"

    The distant voice, which seemed to come from the end of the world, made countless people in the capital of Great Xia stunned for an instant, and then went crazy.

    "Want to conquer Daxia?"

    "The True Immortal Baiji? Is it the True Immortal Chunyang?"

    "An army of millions of immortals? Is this true?"

    The people of the royal capital are extraordinary, at least they know that above the heavenly immortals there is the Pure Yang True Immortal.

    "No wonder countless immortals gathered in the palace before. No wonder, it seems that it was to deal with the rebellion of the Baiji True Immortal."

    "This True Immortal Baiji is so powerful. He can actually lead an army of millions of immortals. They are all immortals. How many millions? It's really"

    "Is this True Immortal Baiji the ancestor of the Baiji clan?"

    Various discussions.

    "However, although the people of the royal capital are horrified, after all, the royal capital has been the safest for countless years. Even if there have been rebellions by feudal princes in history, it is impossible to reach the royal capital.  Therefore, the people of the royal capital still have full confidence in Emperor Xia.

    ¡­¡­

    "Conquer Daxia?"

    "An army of millions of immortals?"

    "Oh my God."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The sound seemed to resound everywhere, and everywhere at the same time.¡±

    "True Immortal Baiji, what is a true immortal? Is it a stronger existence than a heavenly immortal? There are millions of immortals, and there is only one immortal in our entire sect."

    "No wonder our Huofan County has been so chaotic before. It turns out things are about to change."

    ¡­¡­

    Throughout the Daxia world, the vast land, and even the four seas, countless people, beasts, great demons, and immortal cultivators heard these words and each had their own thoughts.  In particular, the shock caused by the "millions of immortals army" was particularly terrifying. In addition, the entire Great Xia was already in chaos before, so many ordinary people with little knowledge thought: "This Great Xia is probably going to be over. There are hundreds of legendary immortals."  Thousands of them. Oh my God!¡±

    Even if you are knowledgeableHe was also very frightened: "It's hard to say whether there are millions of immortals in the entire Daxia combined. It will be difficult for Daxia to win this battle, and maybe it will really be defeated."

    People were panicked for a while.

    These words alone caused confusion among the people.

    The capital of Daxia, the side hall of Tianmang Hall.

    Hearing this voice, Emperor Xia and others all changed their expressions.

    "It's finally begun." Ji Ning also said silently in his heart.

    "Huh?" Emperor Xia raised his head and frowned. As the Lord of Great Xia, and at his level of strength, he could already faintly feel the changes in his luck.

    "Where people's hearts aspire, luck gathers. When people's hearts deviate, luck dissipates." Emperor Xia whispered to himself. People's hearts will affect luck to a certain extent, but of course it is not absolute.  There are many things that affect luck. For example, if ten gods and true immortals are suddenly born in the Daxia world, then luck will probably skyrocket immediately.

    After all, fundamentally speaking, one¡¯s own strength is the most important.

    People¡¯s support?  It's second.

    If it were a mortal world, people's hearts might be the most important, but in this world of immortals and demons, strength is the most important.  People's support comes second.  Of course, we cannot ignore the people's support. Naturally, the stronger the luck, the better.  Strong luck is of great help. For example, it can activate more power of heaven and earth and obtain more treasures of heaven and earth, such as many innate spiritual treasures and even the legendary "Chaos Treasures" that are conceived in chaos.  It requires luck!  Otherwise, why would you be lucky enough to discover it and others wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it?

    Of course, if the strength reaches the level of Nuwa.

    Nuwa¡¯s strength is the best in the three realms.

    " Then Qi Luck will be the undisputed number one, because no matter how strong she is, she can destroy the world. Even if others get treasures, she can also take them away by force.  To put it simply, he is too strong, and strength has a great influence on ¡®luck¡¯.  But when the strengths are not much different from each other, other aspects are very important.

    ?????????????? The Wujianmen and Nuwa camps obviously have no confidence in annihilating each other, so they naturally try to find ways to fight for their luck.

    "I'll come as soon as I go." Emperor Xia said in a low voice.

    Wow.

    The white-robed Emperor Xia appeared out of thin air and immediately left the side hall.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    An equally majestic sound that seemed to be sent down and down across the nine heavens also resounded throughout the world of Daxia.

    "Little Bai Ji, back then he was just a bereaved dog, kneeling down and trembling in front of me. Now, together with some other little boys, he dares to claim that millions of immortals dare to rebel against me? This is my world, my world, no one can  Don't peep, little Baiji, have you forgotten the consequences of those rebelling princes? All those who rebelled will be destroyed without exception." Emperor Xia's domineering voice had a natural air of superiority and domineering.

    The voices of True Immortal Baiji and Emperor Xia, one after another, resounded throughout the world.

    True Immortal Baiji is even colder.

    Emperor Xia has been the Lord of Great Xia for a long time, and he naturally has a kind of domineering attitude, which is even more convincing.

    "Is this the voice of Emperor Xia?"

    "The voice of our Lord of the Great Xia World?"

    "I heard that from the age of gods and demons to the present, the Emperor of Daxia has always been the same person, Emperor Xia."

    Countless people in the Daxia world are crazy.

    Emperor Xia is a legend.

    Even the mortals of some tribes knew that they were ruled by Daxia. When they heard someone say, "This is my world, my world, no one can peep into it," naturally everyone understood that this should be what the Lord of Daxia said.  .

    "It turns out that there were rebellions by princes in the past."

    "That's right. There are traitors and rebels in our tribe's history. In such a big Xia, it's normal for there to be rebels."

    Countless tribes of mortals only regarded this as the same rebellion as in the past.

    After all, the recorded history of their tribe was short, and they did not realize the difference between this time and past rebellions.  Emperor Xia also intended to confuse, and True Immortal Baiji had no way to defend himself.  After all, Emperor Xia's influence on the world of Daxia was too deep, and he had ruled for endless years. This kind of surrender had long been rooted deep in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Emperor Xia sensed that his luck was gradually condensing and stabilizing, and that was the case with the people. One relied on strength, and the other relied on a mouth.  A mouth can make people's hearts come to you, or it can make people's hearts go away.

    "Let's go." Black-robed Emperor Xia ordered, "It's time to fight the Wujian Sect."

    Wow.

    The five great gods, True Immortal, Ji Ning and other nine generals all stood up, followed Emperor Xia out of the side hall, and then flew into the air.

    In the square of the palace, over ten thousand heavenly immortals and millions of loose immortals have long been separated.Including ten parts, the nine legions led by Ji Ning and his nine generals, as well as the immortals directly controlled by Emperor Xia.

    "The Wujian Sect has declared war." The black-robed Xia Emperor looked down, his voice was loud, and it was useless to deceive the immortals, so he said directly, "Only one side can win this battle. What we have to do is to set off and  Knock them all down."

    "Fight."

    Suddenly someone shouted from below.

    "Fight."

    "Fight."

    "Fight."

    Millions of immortals shouted the word war in unison. Each of them had a powerful idea. They shouted the word war in unison. For a moment, it was as if the sky was shattering and the sea was shattering. The sound was like a world-destroying tsunami, which made every immortal fall into despair.  In a frenzy.  Who says immortals are not fanatical?  There just wasn't enough of an environment to make them crazy.

    "This is the innate spiritual treasure, the Eight Dragon Cloud City." The black-robed Emperor Xia waved his hand, and suddenly a palm-sized city quickly flew high into the sky, and then quickly grew in size.

    This is a city that is completely golden. There are a lot of clouds surrounding the city, and there are eight green dragons that are constantly swimming around, with a huge momentum.

    "Eight dragons surrounding Cloud City?" Ji Ning and the others were a little shocked when they saw the scene of eight green dragons surrounding Cloud City.

    "Nine generals," said the black-robed Xia Huang.

    "Here we are." Ji Ning and the other nine people all responded.

    "Lead your respective immortal legions and settle in Balongyun City." Black-robed Xia Huang said.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and the other nine people immediately flew out, and then each flew upward with a mighty one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals.

    "The rest of the immortals and loose immortals are coming with me. I am the commander-in-chief of this battle against the Wujian Sect." The black-robed Emperor Xia immediately led the five true immortals and all the immortals and loose immortals up in a mighty manner.

    The entire Balongyun City suddenly became a real barracks for the immortal army.

    There are only 11 hours left before the end of this month, please remember to vote for the month!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 9: Magic Weapon ¡®Breaking Hard¡¯

    The floating golden city was surrounded by eight blue dragons and surrounded by clouds. The surrounding space rippled, and a crack appeared. The golden city flew directly into the crack and disappeared.

    Within the city.

    There are millions of immortals in the city, and there are endless clouds in the sky. They can't see the outside at all. It is obviously restricted and isolated.

    "Go back to each military camp, and you are not allowed to act without authorization. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!" The voice of the black-robed Xia Emperor resounded throughout the entire Balongyun City.

    "yes."

    Millions of immortals responded in unison.

    Immediately, the nine legions and the legions directly commanded by Emperor Xia all entered their respective military camps, and they all behaved well and did not dare to leave the military camp without authorization.  Everyone also understands that during a battle military regulations are naturally strict. If the immortals walk randomly, they will not be able to mobilize the army quickly.

    "It's really vast." Entering the Beiming Army barracks, at first glance, it is very vast, with countless quiet rooms, and enough for one hundred thousand immortals to stay.

    "Each of us should find a place to stay and rest. We are not allowed to leave our Beiming Army camp." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, General."

    One hundred thousand immortals responded in a mighty voice, but their voices were loud.

    The sounds of several other military camps can also be heard from a distance.

    "Nine generals, come to the main hall to discuss matters." Emperor Xia's voice suddenly sounded in his ears.

    "Senior sister, you rest first, I'll be back as soon as I can." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Yu Wei nodded. Although she was accompanying the army this time, she didn't need to participate in the war at all.

    soon.

    In the central main hall of Balongyun City, Ji Ning and other nine generals have arrived, and Emperor Xia and the other five gods and true immortals have already been here.

    "In this battle, I am the commander, and I will direct all actions. I am the only one who knows how to act." Emperor Xia sat above and said, "It's not that I don't trust you, it's just that Wujianmen's detection and intelligence methods are incredible. Once I tell  Just wait, Wujianmen will probably get the information, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Ji Ning and the other nine people all nodded.

    "Your Majesty, don't worry. In the event of a war, we will know the severity."

    "Since your Majesty is the commander-in-chief, everything should be decided by your Majesty."

    Several immortal generals said in succession.

    Ji Ning had received guidance from Bodhi and knew the power of Wujian Sect and understood Emperor Xia¡¯s difficulties.  I don't know if others understand Emperor Xia's difficulties, but Emperor Xia just explained it this way.

    "Yes." The black-robed Emperor Xia nodded lightly and then waved his hand.

    Phew!

    Suddenly, eighteen black flesh balls appeared in the air, with faint black hair on them. There was also a little bit of golden light on these black flesh balls that made people's hearts tremble. Eighteen of themeach one had a powerful aura, which shocked Ji Ning.  , which seems to be no less than his own Ananda Universal Sword.

    "This is the best pure Yang magic weapon." Black-robed Emperor Xia said, "There are nine pairs in total, named 'Po Jian'. Each of you has a pair."

    "The best pure Yang?"

    Everyone present, including Ji Ning, was surprised.

    Even for the true gods and immortals, this value is astonishing. Even the treasures of some true gods and gods combined may not be as good as these nine pairs of 'breaking strong'.

    "You still won't accept it?" Black-robed Emperor Xia frowned.

    "Yes." Ji Ning and the others did not dare to neglect, and they all accepted it immediately. As soon as the magic power of the heavenly immortal was poured in, it was easily refined. As soon as it was refined, Ji Ning understood how to use this pure Yang magic weapon.

    Wow!  Wow!

    The pair of pure Yang magic weapons 'Broken Strength' were directly integrated into Ji Ning's hands, causing Ji Ning's hands to immediately become like the claws of wild beasts. Thick black hair appeared on the palms and backs of the hands, and the tips of the fingers were even more inches long.  His sharp nails are like sharp blades.  This is simply the claws of a wild beast.

    "Change." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Suddenly, the sharp nail on one of the fingers quickly turned into a long sword.  Other nail blades shortened and disappeared.

    "Change." The long sword disappeared, but a sharp blade appeared on the edge of the palm, just like the blade of a giant axe.

    Axes, spears, swords, sticks

    Everything can be changed.

    The nine immortals all tried it with great joy.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor looked down and smiled: "Okay."

    Ji Ning and the others stopped immediately.

    "The 'Xingtian God' formed by your formation is extremely powerful and is good at close combat. You will also have to fight at close range in the future, and this magic weapon 'Broken Strength' is the weapon of Xingtian God." Black-robed Xia Huang said, "I  Whether you are good at swordsmanship, swordsmanship, or otherIn terms of personal combat methods, this magic weapon is suitable for you.  "

    Ji Ning and the others suddenly realized that it was used when forming the formation of the ¡®Xingtian God¡¯.

    "But I want to remind you." Black-robed Xia Huang said, "This Xingtian God is extremely powerful, but his speed and agility are slightly inferior. Your fighting methods are more in line with the Xingtian God. Each of you will take your turn.  Barracks, think carefully about how to use Xingtian God to maximize the power of Xingtian God."

    "Yes." Ji Ning and the others immediately retreated.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Beiming Army barracks.

    The tallest quiet room in the center is also the residence of the general. Yu Wei is inside, and Ji Ning also comes in.

    "How to fight?"

    Ji Ning was still thinking with a frown.

    He recalled the feeling of controlling Xing Tianshen. The powerful feeling made Ji Ning slightly nod: "Well, Xing Tianshen is more suitable for using heavy weapons such as giant axes and hammers, and is better at straight-forward fighting style.  Not suitable for flexible flow." In this battle, of course, you have to use your advantage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you still misappropriate swordsmanship in a flash, you are courting death.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning himself is a god and demon, and he is also very knowledgeable in close combat. He even knows many sets of swordsmanship, and he quickly established a fighting method for himself.

    "What's wrong? They're all back, and they're all talking." Yu Wei smiled.

    "It's nothing. I'm just thinking about how to fight when we have a confrontation with Wujianmen." Ji Ning said with a smile, "After all, this God of Punishment is different from his own body of gods and demons."

    "Well, think about it slowly." Yu Wei smiled and sat aside.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Start practicing immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    The Eight Dragon Cloud City is only a hundred feet in size and is hidden among the clouds and mist.

    Phew!  call!  call!

    Three men in black armor appeared out of thin air, followed by the black-robed Emperor Xia. Emperor Xia stood beside the Eight Dragon Cloud City and looked at the three men in black armor.

    "Master." The three men in black armor said respectfully.

    "Well, your mission this time is extremely important. You must set up a large formation." Xia Huang said, "If you fail, you will have to pay a greater price."

    "Master, don't worry."

    The three men in black armor responded respectfully.

    "Go." The black-robed Xia Emperor nodded.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, the three black-armored men flew in three directions, then shuttled through the void and disappeared.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor stood in the clouds and mist, silently sensing the positions of his three servants.

    ¡­¡­

    Above a vast river, a man in black armor appeared out of thin air. The man in black armor stood there and thought silently for a moment, then threw it. Suddenly, a tower-shaped formation flew directly into the river and fell into the river.  Bottom, even drill into the depths.

    ¡­¡­

    A man in black armor appeared out of thin air on a towering mountain. A tower-shaped formation base also appeared in his hand. There were endless complex runes on the small tower. He also threw it directly downwards. The man in black armor was so powerful that he smashed it.  , and then smashed directly into the depths of the mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    Over the desolate swamp, a man in black armor appeared and dropped a small tower.

    ¡­¡­

    In just a moment, a total of nine small towers were arranged in Baiji County in the Daxia world. These nine small towers are all 500,000 miles away from Baiji City.

    It is also in Baiji County.

    In the clouds and mist, the black-robed Xia Emperor stood silently high in the sky. When he felt that the nine small towers were completely settled, he smiled: "One step faster, one step faster! Does the Wujian Sect think that I am relying on the capital of Daxia?"  , hold on and resist?" He has been running the capital of Daxia for endless years, and it is indeed the most stable.

    Now that he only left the ¡®White-robed Xia Emperor¡¯ to preside over the capital of Daxia, he had no worries about the enemy being able to break through the capital.

    But Emperor Xia did not choose to rely on the fortified city more easily, but took the initiative to attack!

    "Get up!" Emperor Xia's mind immediately moved.

    Boom~~~~

    In a vast river, the originally calm river suddenly began to surge and oscillate, and even the oscillation became more severe. With a bang, a huge spire emerged from it, rising continuously, and then finally stopped.  The top of the tower that just emerged from the water was over ten thousand feet high. The entire tower was covered with countless golden lines. Suddenly the sky and the earth began to distort, and ripples visible to the naked eye began to appear in the space.

    A towering mountain began to collapse, because an even larger black divine tower grew from the towering mountain, and the tower was covered with golden lines.

    A huge divine tower also appeared in the swamp.

    &nbsp; For a time, the entire Baiji County, which was a million miles wide, was attracted by these nine divine towers and fell into the control of the divine towers.

    ??In the black city of Wujian City suspended above Baiji City.

    In the main hall of Wujian City.

    True Immortal Baiji sits at the top, while below sits a famous Heavenly Immortal and some Heavenly Immortals.

    "This capital of Great Xia is not easy to fight. The best way is for us to gradually conquer other territories of Great Xia, forcing Emperor Xia to become anxious, and then let him leave his lair." The master of the Ten Thousand Demons Cave said in a strong voice.

    "I just got the news." The leader of the Qinghu Sect said, "The Emperor Xia took out the innate spiritual treasure Eight Dragons Cloud City and transferred the entire army into the Eight Dragons Cloud City. However, all the immortals are basically in the Eight Dragons Cloud City.  I don¡¯t know where he is, but it seems that Emperor Xia is also on guard against us and doesn¡¯t want us to know his movements.¡±

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Suddenly the space changed.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    "Formation restriction?" The old man with black hair and black robes and red eyes sneered, "Aren't you saying that Emperor Xia relies on the Capital of Great Xia? What's going on with this formation restriction?"

    "Sealing the universe makes it impossible to carry out large-scale teleportation, let alone travel through the void, and even the mind cannot be explored." The leader of the Qinghu Sect said softly, "This Emperor Xia is more confident than we expected, and he actually gave up his capital of Great Xia  , take the initiative to attack?¡±

    There was a trace of expectation in the cold eyes of True Immortal Baiji, and he immediately said in a cold voice: "The happier he jumps, the faster he dies. In the end, I am the master of this Daxia world. Everyone, prepare to fight!"

    "Woo¡ª¡ª"

    A low voice suddenly resounded throughout Wujian City, which was a warning horn.

    "We've already attacked?" Everyone in the hall, such as True Immortal Bai Ji and Master Qinghu, looked surprised. It was too fast. The formation restrictions had just been set up. Only a short while later, the opponent  It has already been attacked!

    Today¡¯s first chapter!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 10 Taking the lead

    "Go up to the city wall." Immortal Baiji immediately ordered.

    "Walk."

    This group of gods, true immortals and several heavenly immortals quickly left the hall and flew towards the city wall.

    Wujian City is not big, so they quickly reached the city wall. The horn just came from this city wall. When they arrived, some of the soldiers patrolling the city wall immediately knelt down respectfully. Among them were the gods and demons returning to the void.  Especially if you learn some magical powers such as clairvoyance, you can naturally see far.

    "Huh?" Baiji Zhenxian and the others naturally have magical powers and secret skills, and they all looked at each other from a distance.

    It¡¯s early morning now.

    The wilderness of Daze has its own mist and miasma, but the eyes of gods and true immortals can see through the mist and miasma and see distant scenes.  About 30,000 miles away from Wujian City, there is a towering god and demon who is ten thousand feet tall. He only wears an animal skin skirt on his waist and crotch, and the rest of his body is naked. He is running barefoot with long strides.  , but the speed is astonishingly fast, as if chasing the stars and the moon.

    This god and demon running barefoot has no head, but has a face on its chest, with its breasts as eyes and its navel as its mouth. It is extremely ferocious.  That face was the face of Tonghe Tianxian. It was obviously the Xingtian Shen Tonghe formed by the 'Tonghe Army' among the nine immortal legions.

    "Xingtian?"

    A group of gods and immortals on the walls of Wujian City couldn't help but exclaimed when they saw this.  Although the leader of the Qinghu Sect had told them that Emperor Xia had created the 'Xingtian Formation', seeing this headless god and demon with their own eyes reminded them of Xingtian, who was famous in the three worlds and had the destiny of the God of War.  True God.

    "Everyone, what should we do?" Baiji Zhenxian said calmly.

    The leader of the Qinghu Sect said: "Senior Brother Baiji, I also know all the nine generals in Daxia. Looking at the faces on the chest of God Xingtian, they should be the legion led by Tonghe Tianxian. They smashed the Chaos Gold Stone back then.  I also know that, but at that time, they had not yet obtained the key method of the Xingtian Formation, but now I believe that all of them have the key method, and their strength will definitely increase greatly. What we need to find out now is how powerful is this Xingtian God?  Strong! Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you hope to defeat Daxia."

    "It's time to let our white-faced dragon try it." Sanyang God said.

    ¡­¡­

    While the Wujianmen side was preparing how to deal with it, Ji Ning and his eight generals were gathering here in the central main hall of Balongyun City.

    "Your Majesty."

    Ji Ning and the others rushed to the main hall and all saluted.

    "Sit down." Emperor Xia nodded.

    Ji Ning and the others just sat down and glanced at each other at the same time Hey, why is Tonghe Tianxian not here?  Are they the only eight of the nine generals here?

    "We have arrived at Baiji County now." Black-robed Xia Huang said, "And I have deployed a large formation to seal off the million-mile area around Baiji City. This million-mile area cannot be moved or mentally explored.  Of courseas the master of the formation, I can explore this million-mile range, but Wujian City is heavily restricted and my mind cannot enter Wujian City, but all other places are within my sensing range."

    Ji Ning and the others were all startled.

    So fast!

    None of them knew what Emperor Xia was doing.

    "When we arrived at Baiji County, I have sent Tonghe Tianxian to lead his legions and transform into Xing Tianshen to lead the way for us to explore the reality of the Wujian Sect." The black-robed Xia Emperor pointed at the void in the distance, and it suddenly condensed into a picture.  The picture is showing in a vast wilderness, a headless god and demon who looks like a majestic mountain range is almost naked and running barefoot. The face on the chest of the headless god and demon is the face of the Tonghe Tianxian, but it is more  More ferocious.

    "Has it already been dispatched?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked. "It seems that Emperor Xia is really cautious. We don't know anything about his every move. But that's fine. In a battle with Wujianmen, our victory will be  The opportunity is even greater." Ji Ning believed in Emperor Xia very much. Emperor Xia's background was destined, and it was impossible for Emperor Xia to seek refuge with the Wujian Sect.

    He is a descendant of the ancient royal family.

    The ancient royal family is the strongest force in the Nuwa camp!  He is the ancient overlord!  Even more powerful than Taoism and Buddhism!  Ji Ning naturally believed in Emperor Xia's decision.

    "After all, this is the Xingtian God formed by the formation." The old man with a red beard who was first on the left side of the black-robed Xia Emperor smiled, "It is not a real god or demon. His power is guided by the magic power of the Immortal Family and the Sanxian Magic Power.  , and then condensed the power of heaven and earth into a physical body. Therefore, this physical body is extremely powerful and can run fast. But if it is allowed to fly in the clouds and fog, it will be much slower. Therefore, the most suitable way to move forward is to run, because of the body shape  It¡¯s tall, powerful, and can run very fast.¡±

    Ji Ning glanced at the old man with the fiery red beard.

    The five heavens around Emperor XiaJi Ning and the others also knew that three of them were from the ancient royal family and were absolute supporters of Emperor Xia!  There are two more, one is Dongyan Zhenxian, and the other is Tiannong Zhenxian, the ancestor of Tiannong clan.  But the god of the Zhuanshui clan whom he had heard about for a long time did not appear at all.

    "Huo Yun is right." Emperor Xia nodded, "You must know better how to use the power of Xingtian God. Watch this battle carefully. This will be the first real battle between Daxia and Wujianmen. And you must remember  , please don¡¯t be careless in the slightest. Because you represent a thousand heavenly immortals and a hundred thousand loose immortals. Once the heavy damage fails, it will not be you alone who will die, but thousands of heavenly immortals and a large number of loose immortals."

    Ji Ning and the others suddenly felt heavy in their hearts.

    "Tonghe, you can stop." Emperor Xia suddenly spoke.

    His voice was directly transmitted to the ears of Xingtian Shen Tonghe.

    In the void scene, the originally running Xingtian Shen Tonghe has stepped into the vast lake from the wilderness. The lake is so vast that it may be thousands of miles wide.  Although the lake was deep, it only submerged Xingtian Shen Tonghe's lower legs.  Following Emperor Xia¡¯s order¡ª¡ª

    Xingtian Shen Tonghe, who was running barefoot in the lake, only ran a few more steps before he stopped. His long strides also caused the lake water to stir up a huge wave. Of course, to Xingtian Shen, this huge wave only made him wet.  Just some small waves of leg hair.

    "This place is only ten thousand miles away from Wujian City." Emperor Xia said, "Tonghe, just wait, I believe Wujianmen's attack will arrive soon."

    ¡­¡­

    The Xingtian Divine Tonghe stood silently in the lake, as if he had been standing here for endless years since ancient times. His meaning was hard to shake even in the world, and it made people's hearts tremble just by looking at it.  This is the powerful fighting spirit that only the gods and demons in ancient times had After all, this Xingtian God is modeled after the 'Xingzhen God'. This fighting spirit that arrogates the world and fights against heaven and earth can surpass many gods.

    Suddenly the lake trembled slightly.

    Xingtian Divine Tonghe looked at the direction of Wujian City from a distance, and saw a black spot in the distance approaching continuously. As it approached, its size became larger and larger.

    This is an upright body with a white human face, covered with black scales, with hands and legs. It is ten thousand feet tall, but it has a tail that is more than thirty thousand feet long, like the body of a dragon or snake.

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, there was still a lot of water mist on the vast lake thousands of miles away. At this moment, a naked, headless god and demon wearing an animal skin skirt stood in the lake, and there was another ancient fierce man in the distance who was also tall.  The white-faced beast also rushed over and quickly rushed into the lake. Every step it took caused the entire thousand-mile lake to tremble and set off endless water waves.

    This scene was clearly visible to everyone including Emperor Xia in the main hall of Balongyun City.

    "An ancient ferocious beast with a white face?" Immortal Dongyan murmured.

    "This Wujian Sect should have used a similar formation to form this white-faced dragon." Xia Huang sat on it and frowned, "It seems that this white-faced dragon is just like reality, with no flaws at all. Obviously this  The formation should be perfect, and it can definitely be created only at the level of the True God Dao Ancestor. I just don¡¯t know how powerful it is."

    "Seeing that the Great God Xingtian is about to fight against the ancient ferocious beast White-faced Jiao, haha, it feels like I have returned to the ancient times." Tiannong Zhenxian smiled, "Back then, I was still in the clan and followed the elders of the clan to be cautious.  During my life, I have also seen ancient gods and demons fighting with ancient ferocious beasts. This scene is almost the same."

    "Yes." Emperor Xia nodded and smiled, "When our human race has just multiplied and our status is not high enough. In ancient times, the world was still ruled by those ancient gods, demons and beasts."

    Divine beasts and ferocious beasts are actually a type of gods and demons.

    When it looks like a beast, it is called a mythical beast.

    ¡°If you have a ferocious temperament, like to kill, and kill like crazy, you are called a ferocious beast.

    The ancient ferocious beast ¡®White-faced Jiao¡¯ was born with the power of a god. It has a great reputation and is extremely good at fighting.

    "A battle between ancient gods and demons and ancient beasts?" Ji Ning looked at the vast scene in the void, where the headless gods and demons of ten thousand feet and the white-faced dragons of ten thousand feet were facing each other in the distance. Their fighting intent was overwhelming, and he couldn't help but imagine the ancient scenes.

    "Let's do it, we can see everything clearly." Emperor Xia suddenly said.

    ¡­¡­

    In the vast and silent lake, the majestic Xingtian God and the white-faced dragon face each other from a distance.

    "Ho ho~~" The ferocious beast with a white face bowed its waist and made a strange sound, while carefully observing the Xing Tian Shen Tonghe.

    Xingtian Shen Tonghe also stared at his opponent, cautiously.

    The two sides faced off for just a few breaths.

    Suddenly the fierce beast with a white face moved!

    &nbsp; Boom!

    The lake water exploded, the entire lake was trembling, and the earth in the distance was faintly shaking.  This ferocious white-faced dragon pounced suddenly and rushed hundreds of miles away from each other in an instant. Its hands had extremely sharp claws Just like the claws of a dragon, the reason why the ancient ferocious beast was called  Beasts, precisely because they have many characteristics of beasts, such as their sharp claws and many other parts of their bodies, are no less than powerful magic weapons. This pounce!  The ancient ferocious beast's white-faced dragon's sharp claws directly grabbed at Xingtian Shen Tonghe's abdomen, trying to pull out the wound and tear it open.

    Xingtian Divine Tonghe only took a step back, and at the same time raised his right arm, a blade formed on the edge of his right hand, and it struck down like lightning, just like the power of Xingtian Wu Qianqi.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 11: Fierce Battle

    The ferocious white-faced Jiaolian blocked with one hand upward. Its hands were covered with scales and long sharp claws.

    I saw Xingtian Shenhe's right hand swinging down like a big ax, directly hitting the left paw of the ferocious beast White-faced Jiao. It was so powerful that the left paw directly pressed down and hit the White-faced Jiao's own shoulder.  He was suddenly struck involuntarily and staggered, but the ferocious white-faced dragon suddenly turned around, causing the dragon's tail, which was more than 30,000 feet long, to strike directly at Xingtian Shen Tonghe like a bolt of lightning.

    Xingtian magical power is combined with one hand to block.

    Boom!

    The whole thing was whipped and couldn't help but fly backwards. The Xingtian Shen Tonghe even rolled over in the vast lake, setting off a thousand-foot huge gun, and the earth shook for a while.  But just like ordinary people rolling somersaults in a muddy pond on a rainy day, the turbulence of the lake had no effect on Xing Tian Shen Tonghe. He immediately raised his arms and kicked his feet, and the lake and the earth trembled again, and he flew to kill him.  The white-faced dragon faces the ferocious beast.

    I saw the punishment god and the ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon, coming and going, fighting each other extremely ferociously.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Balongyun City.

    Emperor Xia and Ji Ning all looked at the battle between the God of Punishment and the White-faced Jiao on the vast lake in the void.

    "The Wujianmen side created this great formation based on the ancient ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon. The mystery of this great formation, but its combat strength is no less than that of our Xingtian Formation." Emperor Xia frowned and said, "Look,  This ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon, is less physically powerful than us, but its tail is very powerful, and is actually stronger than the God of Punishment."

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded.

    "You see, they all left wounds on each other." Xia Huang said, "But the power of heaven and earth quickly recovered as soon as it flowed, and neither of them could really hurt each other. Obviously, each other's bodies are very strong, and it is difficult to attack each other.  Directly break the opponent's body with one blow."

    "One-on-one, I'm afraid it will be difficult to determine the outcome in a short time. You need to fight with more and less to kill the opponent in a short time." Emperor Xia said, "As long as I kill one, if my guess is good, then the ancients  The ferocious white-faced dragon is probably composed of at least a thousand heavenly immortals and a large number of loose immortals. Killing one of them is a great victory."

    The female Celestial Immortal wearing armor who was beside Emperor Xia also said: "War is to increase one's chances of winning and weaken the opponent's strength. Weaken it more this time, and weaken it more next time. Our advantage is  It can grow bigger and bigger until it finally kills the opponent with all its strength. There are probably not many opponents of this ancient ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon."

    When they were talking to each other in the main hall.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The battle scene in the void scene suddenly changed. The sky above the thousand-mile lake was originally hazy, but suddenly the wind and clouds surged to form a huge whirlpool.

    "The power of heaven and earth surges?" Emperor Xia's expression changed.

    "Eight generals, quickly deploy the punishment formation." Emperor Xia suddenly ordered.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and the other eight people's hearts tightened. They were shocked when they saw the huge whirlpool. They couldn't tell that the other party was setting up the formation of other ancient ferocious beasts, the white-faced dragon, that's why the movement was so loud.  I saw that Wu Jianmen also wanted to make Emperor Xia relax his vigilance, so when he first dispatched the white-faced dragon, he only sent one, and it only attracted so much power of heaven and earth.

    But this time, all the white-faced dragons were sent out!

    "Humph, you are really cruel. You have to give me a hard blow for the first time?" Emperor Xia sneered. It can be seen from the position of the huge whirlpool above Qianli Lake - the other white-faced dragons that are forming are just over Qianli.  Lake area, why doesn¡¯t it appear in the void screen?  Then there is only one reason, because they are all hidden in some small world that they carry with them.

    Ji Ning and the eight of them all flew out of the main central hall quickly, and they all sent messages to their subordinates. Ji Ning also sent messages and shouted: "Bei Ming Army, set up the formation!"

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    I saw countless densely packed immortals quickly flying out of the eight military camps. The immortals moved so fast. In the blink of an eye, they were completely gathered in the sky. Ning also flew directly into the Beiming Army under his command, and each of them began to use the punishment formation.  For a moment, blood-colored runes appeared, and the fighting spirit surged into the sky.

    Soon, eight towering mountains, barefoot gods and demons wearing only animal skin skirts stood in the air, and the eight punishment gods were so powerful.

    "Hurry up and provide support." Xia Huang shouted through the message, "Protect yourself and eliminate your opponents. The more you kill, the better."

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and the others responded, and the eight Xing Tianshen following them disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    A vast lake.

    Xingtian magical powerThe white-faced dragon and the ferocious beast were fighting, and suddenly a violent vortex of the power of heaven and earth appeared above them. Just as this vortex was formed, another swallowing force suddenly formed, making the vortex of power of heaven and earth even more violent and bigger.

    "It's not good." Xingtian Shenhe knew that something was wrong.  At this time, Emperor Xia's voice also sounded in his ears: "Be careful, there should be other ferocious beasts, white-faced dragons, in Wujianmen, and they will appear soon." Emperor Xia's voice transmission also verified the speculation that Xing Tian Shen is connected.  .

    With an angry slash of his strength, he sent the ferocious white-faced dragon flying backwards, allowing them to distance themselves.

    It¡¯s true!

    Three more towering figures appeared out of thin air. Each of them had a hunched body, a white human face, a body of black scales, sharp claws and fangs, and a dragon tail that was more than 30,000 feet long.

    "kill."

    "Tonghe Tianxian?"

    "Tonghe, accept death."

    The white-faced dragon that was chopped away, as well as the three new white-faced dragons that appeared, all rushed towards Xingtian Shen Tonghe at the same time. Before Xingtian Shen Tonghe, he had already tried his best to escape while flying his opponent.  In the blink of an eye, he flew out of the lake and ran across the vast wilderness. He was trying hard to delay time, and even had to face one of the ferocious beasts, the white-faced dragon. After all, in terms of escape speed, Xing Tianshen was slightly slower.

    Bang!

    The two sides fought fiercely, and Xing Tian divine power combined to repel the opponent.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Right now!

    I saw eight towering figures appearing at the side of Xingtian Shen Tonghe at the same time. They were all barefoot gods and demons wearing animal skin skirts. They were all Xingtian Gods, but the faces on their chests were different.

    ¡­¡­

    "That's true. Xia Mang is really cautious."

    On the wall of Wujian City in the distance, Baiji Zhenxian, who was watching the battle scene thousands of miles away, watched eight more towering punishment gods appear one by one, and they couldn't help but feel reluctant.

    The ferocious white-faced dragon they sent did indeed carry a small world magic weapon with it, which contained a large number of powerful people and could naturally explode at any time.

    But when they deployed the ¡®White-faced Jiao Formation¡¯, causing a large amount of power of heaven and earth to surge, the opponent¡¯s power of heaven and earth surged in the same place, and they realized Emperor Xia might have done the same thing as them.  That Xingtian Divine Tonghe should be carrying a small world magic weapon with him.

    But in fact, their guesses were somewhat wrong.

    because¡­¡­

    What Xingtian Shen Tonghe carries with him is Balongyuncheng!

    ¡­¡­

    The four ferocious beasts, the white-faced dragon and the nine-headed god of punishment, suddenly became so powerful that the nine-headed god of punishment in Daxia naturally surged. They were all confident because they had an absolute advantage.

    "But don't be careless at all. Every move I make affects the life and death of thousands of immortals and hundreds of thousands of immortals. It will also affect the overall situation." Although he has an absolute advantage, Ji Ning, who has reached the level of 'dominance' in his mind,  Still maintaining absolute calm.

    "Tonghe, Zhishui, and Fuchen, you three each entangle the three white-faced dragons closest to you! The last white-faced dragon, Bei Ming, you six, join forces and be sure to kill that white-faced dragon immediately."  The emperor gave the order through direct voice transmission from his mind.

    "yes."

    Xingtian Shen Tonghe, Xingtian Shen Luoshui, and Xingtian Shen Fuchen all faced the white-faced dragon closest to them.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning and the other six of them simultaneously attacked the last white-faced dragon.

    When the four white-faced dragons on the side of Wujianmen saw this, especially the white-faced dragon that was under siege, they were a little panicked.

    "Join quickly and help each other!"

    "Unite and resist them."

    These white-faced dragons transmit messages to each other and immediately move closer together. As long as four of them join forces to resist the nine punishment gods, they may be at a disadvantage, but they can still hold on for a while.  With Wu Jianmen's methods, there are naturally other ways to save them.

    Ji Ning and the others also knew that the other party was not stupid and could not fight stupidly.

    "No matter what, they are in the wilderness now, far away from Wujian City. We must kill them in the wilderness, one by one if we can!" Emperor Xia said in a message.

    "kill."

    "Kill them."

    The God of Punishment Ji Ning, the God of Punishment Ten Thousand Beasts, the God of Punishment Thousand Needles all rushed towards them with a bang.

    Just when the four white-faced dragons were approaching each other, Xingtian Shen Zhishui, who was closest and fastest, had already caught up with one of them.  , obviously as long as one is entangled, then?The three of them working together are much weaker.

    "Come on." Xing Tian Shen Luo Shui immediately swooped down, and at the same time, he raised one hand high, like the power of Pangu opening up the world.

    It was immediately an angry attack!

    But the fleeing white-faced dragon suddenly turned around and swung out a claw to meet Xingtian God Luo Shui's furious attack head-on.  Boom~~~With a loud noise, to the surprise of everyone here in Daxia, this time in a head-on collision, it turned out that Xingtian God Luoshui flew away directly, and even started to roll in the air. Apparently, he could not even stabilize his body.  Neither can be done.

    The moment the white-faced dragon flew backwards from the water of Xingtian God, it pounced forward with two lightning-like claws.

    Poof!  puff!

    The first claw was barely blocked by the God of Punishment, Luo Shui, with his left hand, but his figure became even more unstable, and the door in his chest was wide open.

    The second claw tore directly into the chest of Xingtian God Luoshui!

    I watched the battle between Xingtian Shen Tonghe and White-faced Jiao before. Although they both left wounds on each other, they both recovered instantly. They were all small wounds.  But this time the white-faced dragon's claw actually tore with unrivaled power!  The chest of Xing Tian Shen Luo Shui was directly torn open, and a large number of flying immortals and heavenly immortals could even be seen in the chest. Countless heavenly immortals and loose immortals were terrified.

    "Wow." The sharp claws of the white-faced dragon directly penetrated the chest of God Xing Tian, ??and violently stirred in it!  Suddenly, countless immortals and immortals died!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, which was no longer able to maintain, and it collapsed directly, revealing a large number of weak celestial beings and loose immortals inside.

    Because it¡¯s Monday and the beginning of the month.

    Please ask for recommendation votes and monthly votes on Tomato!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18 Chapter 12 Countless casualties

    The massive Tianxian and Sanxian of the Lishui Legion here in Daxia feel nothing but despair at this moment!

    Although they have good strength, if they don¡¯t have the ultimate formation such as the ¡®Xingtian Formation¡¯ to unite them, they have no qualifications to fight against this terrifying ancient ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon!  The white-faced dragon in front of him is even more powerful than the other three white-faced dragons.

    ¡°Ho ho~~~¡± This ferocious beast with a white face smiled coldly, and its huge claws swept over again.

    "Stop."

    "Evil beast."

    Accompanied by two angry shouts.

    Two towering gods and demons also appeared in mid-air, one was an old man with a fiery red beard, his whole body was surging with flames.  The other one was a somewhat delicate woman. Although the woman was a god, she cast a spell at this moment. A large amount of black water flow appeared "rumblingly", entangling the opponent. At the same time, these black water flows will also kill many remaining enemies.  Get rid of the Tianxian Sanxian as soon as possible.

    "Hahaha the ancient royal family?" This ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon, laughed wildly, its long dragon-like tail lashing, its sharp claws waving, slaughtering the immortals.  The immortals and loose immortals tried their best to think of ways one by one, or used escape techniques, or hid in their own immortal mansions, in short, they tried their best to delay, but unfortunately they were too fragile compared with this ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon.

    Bang!

    The old man with the flaming red beard held a sword in his hand, the flames were raging into the sky, and he struck directly at the ferocious white-faced dragon.

    The ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon, swung its claws directly towards it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The old man with the red beard flew backwards, faster than the previous Xingtian God Zhuoshui.  The female god next to her immediately stepped forward.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Balongyun City.

    The scene of that battle is showing in the void screen.

    Emperor Xia, Immortal Dongyan, Immortal Tiannong, and the burly God all looked ugly, and Emperor Xia even had a cold glint in his eyes.

    "That white-faced dragon is obviously far more powerful than the other three white-faced dragons." Emperor Xia thought secretly, "Could it be that there are more immortals and loose immortals that formed this white-faced dragon? Or maybe this white-faced dragon's formation  Is the leader a true immortal?"

    There are many possibilities to make the white-faced dragon stronger.

    The same is true for the God of Punishment. For example, if thousands of heavenly immortals and hundreds of thousands of loose immortals unite, their power will naturally increase greatly.  If it is led by the Pure Yang True Immortal, its power will be greatly increased.  A monster leader like Ji Ning is also very powerful.

    only¡­¡­

    Because the white-faced dragon's condensed physical body is extremely powerful and it is an ancient formation, the mind cannot penetrate it at all.  It is impossible to detect the reality inside. No one knows how many immortals and loose immortals are inside, and no one knows who the leader is.  Although the white-faced dragon's face showed different faces, Emperor Xia knew too little about the true gods of Wujian Sect!

    Wujianmen knows Daxia very well.

    But Daxia knows very little about Wujian Sect.  That's why this happened.  If Emperor Xia also arranged for True Immortal Chunyang to lead the Xingtian Formation, the other party would recognize that it was True Immortal Chunyang who was leading the formation as soon as he saw the face on the chest of God Xingtian.

    This chest and face cannot be concealed because it is naturally formed by the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    The black city suspended in the sky above Baiji City, the countless chains around the black city are still seeping into the void, and on the walls of this city, Baiji Zhenxian and others are all smiling.

    "Hahaha, only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you be victorious in every battle. This Emperor Xia knows too little about our Wujian Sect. Very few people know about the existence of the Poisonous God. They can't guess the leader even when they see the white face of the White-faced Jiao.  He is the god of heaven." The master of the Xueyun Tower sent a message, "Qing Hu, the god of Poison is personally in charge. You used this strategy wonderfully."

    "This trick can only be used once. Next time they will know how powerful the white-faced poisonous dragon is." The leader of the Qinghu Sect replied through a message, "But it is enough to use it once, and it will cause them heavy losses."

    How many immortals and loose immortals are there in total on both sides?

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the God of Punishment or the White-faced Jiao, losing one person is a very shocking loss.

    ?? Immortal wars usually last for a long time To have such a harvest right after the battle is a big gain.

    The gods and immortals at the Wujian Gate on the city wall all looked at it with smiles on their faces.

    "Yeah." True Immortal Bai Ji also smiled, and suddenly his expression changed.

    The faces of Master Xueyun, Master Qinghu, Master Ten Thousand Demons Cave, etc. on the side all changed.

    "not good!"

    "Poisonous Chou Immortal", one of the immortals who have been following Baiji Zhenxian and his companions, is staring at the distance.Scenes of fighting everywhere.

    ¡­¡­

    No one on the battlefield can predict the development of the situation.

    Because sometimes the situation changes so fast that neither party has time to respond.  For example, Xingtian God Luo Shui was suddenly defeated in battle, and his body was torn apart by the opponent. The entire immortal army was defeated, with countless casualties. This was simply a sudden thing.  Emperor Xia even sent two gods under his command to entangle the opponent!

    In fact, in terms of strength, the two gods are weaker than the Xingtian God and the White-faced Jiao.  After all, the God of Punishment and the White-faced Jiao are both formed by gathering the power of heaven and earth. They are really powerful and can be called the ultimate gods.

    The God of Punishment and the White-faced Jiao are physically strong, but they have fatal weaknesses. Once they are broken, it will be over.

    But even if the god is injured, he can recover quickly, because the body of the god is the body of a god and a devil relatively speaking, it is more flexible.  Especially when the two gods teamed up and sometimes cast some magic weapons and spells, they were able to survive.

    ¡­¡­

    When the ferocious beast White-faced Jiao was fighting with the Xingtian God Luo Shui, on the other side, Ji Ning and the other eight Xingtian Gods were flying towards three white-faced Jiaos. Among these majestic eight Xingtian Gods, it was obvious that the Xingtian God Ji  Ning is the strongest one, he can control more of the power of the God of Punishment, and he is naturally the fastest one. Originally, he was not the closest, but he was seen running barefoot and striding, but he was the first to kill him.  There was a white-faced dragon, but that white-faced dragon hadn't had time to join the other two white-faced dragons.

    "Block him."

    "Hold on."

    The other two white-faced dragons uttered human words and roared.

    At the same time, towering figures appeared out of thin air in the sky. They were all black monsters with a height of ten thousand feet, but their aura was obviously weaker than that of the white-faced dragon.  There were a total of nine ten-thousand-foot-long gods and demons, but they all appeared out of thin air at the two white-faced dragons.  Because they were all hidden in the small world magic weapon before, and the small world magic weapon was carried by the white-faced dragon that fought with the Tonghe Legion.

    "Death." Although the God of Punishment Ji Ning noticed nine figures appearing out of thin air in the distance from the corner of his eye, his attack was still as fast as lightning. He stepped on the wilderness and swooped, and his right hand suddenly condensed into a handle.  The sharp sword pierced directly into the head of the ferocious beast, the white-faced dragon.

    The ferocious beast with a white face stepped back and waved its claws to block it.

    Bang!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Staggered backwards and staggered back. The God of Punishment, Ji Ning's flying momentum did not stop, and with a little step under his feet, he was already in front of his opponent.

    "Dang Dang." Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, briefly came into contact with the other party. What shocked the other party was that Ji Ning's attack power was obviously much weaker. This was completely wrong. The previous sword was very powerful!  And among the nine-headed Xingtian God, they also knew before that the one commanded by Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning is the strongest one.

    "Fly for me."

    The moment Ji Ning¡¯s hands came into contact with the opponent, his right knee suddenly pushed forward!

    There is a difference between the God of Punishment and the God of Heaven.

    The God of Punishment is more powerful.

    But as a leader, it is impossible to control all the power of Xingtian God, and it is still far from the limit of Xingtian God.  Naturally, it can't be said that the whole body is as strong as one body. The strength of Xing Tianshen's arms is much weaker than the strength of his thighs. Ji Ning has been pondering the battle method of 'Xing Tianshen', and he gradually realized that it should be more in line with Xing Tianshen's.  tactics.

    Although it is very dangerous to use the leg method, after all, if the ground is unstable, it is easy to catch a flaw, and it will be over.

    But in the previous sword attack, his strength was definitely superior to his opponent.  Then it is possible to take risks!  Taking risks has big rewards, and the powerful leg strength can completely defeat the opponent.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The powerful God of Punishment Ji Ning's right knee followed the flying momentum and hit the face of the vicious beast White-faced Jiao!

    Click!

    You could even faintly hear the sound of bones breaking. The white face of this ferocious white-faced dragon twisted backwards abnormally, and at the same time, it stumbled backwards and fell.

    Ji Ning, the god of punishment, condensed a long sword with both hands at the same time. This long sword is actually more like a 'pointed awl', with no edge, only a sharp tip!

    He held a sharp long sword in both hands. Following the momentum of his previous knee, the long sword held in both hands stabbed directly towards the head of the white-faced dragon that staggered and fell!  When the white-faced dragon fell, it knew something was wrong. It panicked and waved its claws to block it, but it only had time to block one of the long swords.

    But the other one¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The sharp sword tip carried the endless power of the God of Punishment, and it was stabbed along the twisted neck of the ferocious white-faced dragon.

    &nbsp; The moment it penetrated, the sharp sword twisted violently inside the body of the white-faced dragon!  !  !

    "ah."

    "No."

    A large amount of violent energy wrapped around Ji Ning crazily. It was obviously caused by the death of a large number of immortals and loose immortals. Ji Ning, as the leader of the entire formation, these violent energy spontaneously penetrated everything and directly entangled Ji Ning.  Later, it was absorbed and refined by the three Beiming Swords in the golden elixir space in Ji Ning's body.

    The entire white-faced dragon suddenly collapsed and dissipated, revealing a massive amount of immortals and loose immortals inside!  These immortals and loose immortals all fled in panic!  Try your best to hide in the immortal mansion or use escape techniques.

    Ji Ning, God of Punishment, smacked his hands fiercely, and his big hands were like huge dark clouds, directly covering the countless immortals who were as dense as ants.

    Bang!  Bang!  A big slap like a dark cloud fell, and a large number of immortals died!

    The ferocious energy that was even more turbulent than before suddenly came around again, and was directly attracted into the golden elixir in Ji Ning's body. The three Beiming Swords were furiously swallowing a large amount of violent energy.

    ¡­¡­

    Please take a few seconds to vote for recommendation.  Thanks.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 13: Retreat

    Ji Ning went on a killing spree without hesitation, showing no mercy, because being soft to the enemy would be cruel to himself and the people he wanted to protect.

    Bang~~Bang~~~

    Two huge slaps like dark clouds swept towards the countless fleeing immortals, causing countless immortals to suffer extremely, and some even cursed. However, under the catastrophe, they were just ants that had fallen early. In the great catastrophe,  In this calamity, these loose immortals and heavenly beings are even more pathetic than mortals.

    "Stop."

    "Stop."

    Two white-faced dragons and nine black monsters from a distance rushed over at the same time.

    Ji Ning recognized it immediately with a glance: "God puppet?"

    This newly appeared Wan Zhang God Demon with a slightly weaker aura is the puppet of the God. The reason why he can recognize it at a glance is because when Wu Jian Sect went to Ming Xin Island to assassinate him, Old Man Yuan killed them and gave all the treasures to him. At that time  Among the treasures he got was the God Puppet!  It is exactly the same as the nine-headed god puppet, which is black and has a ferocious appearance with a pair of curved horns.

    "Well done, Beiming!"

    "Happy."

    "That's a good kill."

    "Hahahahakill, kill, kill."

    The other seven Xingtian Gods were all excited to join Ji Ning. No wonder they were so excited, because the killing of Xingtian God Luoshui at Wujianmen and Ji Ning's killing of a white-faced dragon happened one after another, and  Very short distance from each other.  Just now he was angry because Xingtian God Luo Shui was defeated, and now he saw Ji Ning killing the opponent's white-faced dragon. How could he not be excited?

    "Haha, the other nine black gods and demons are puppets of the gods." Ji Ning said via voice transmission, "The strength should be weaker than the white-faced dragon."

    Phew!  call!  call!

    The latest three-headed god puppet has been heading towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning immediately moved his mind and put all the treasures left behind by the countless immortals who were killed by him into the storage magic weapon. Of course, there were still many immortals who were running away. After all, the immortals ran away very fast.  They fled in all directions, and some even hid in the Immortal Mansion. Ji Ning couldn't catch them all. Before, Xing Tian Shen Luo Shui also left many immortals alive, but those who survived were considered lucky. In this level of battle,  In the middle, the formation collapsed. If you can survive, you really saved your life!

    "Hmph." Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, just took a side step, and then with a sharp claw, he directly attacked the puppet of the God to the side.

    Ji Ning usually fights with his star-catching hands, so he has a lot of experience in fighting with his palms.

    ?????????????????????? Fist?  claw?  Palm?  Sword pointing?  A pair of hands can change everything!

    The god puppet blocked it with both hands.

    "Bang~~~" At the moment of contact, Ji Ning's sharp claws had turned into fists, and the surface of the fists also condensed sharp protruding cones, which were all formed by the pure Yang magic weapon 'Breaking Hard'.  This punch hit the god puppet's arms hard. Although it was blocked by crossing its arms, the god puppet still flew out completely. It flew far away and fell into the thousand-mile lake.  After rolling a few times in the lake, he quickly stood up and charged again. By this time, Ji Ning had already started killing two other god puppets.

    Ji Ning¡¯s attacks were all powerful and heavy!

    "The three-headed god puppet is indeed as Ji Ning expected. It is very tough defensively due to some of the puppet materials, but its offensive power is obviously inferior.  It was only the three-headed god puppets that besieged them one after another that prevented Ning from being able to use his hands to deal with any of them alone.

    "kill."

    "These god puppets are really not that strong."

    "It's much weaker than the white-faced dragon."

    The other Xingtian Gods also fought against the God Puppet and the White-faced Jiao.

    The fighting continued for a while.

    To trap Ji Ning, you need three god puppets.  But it only takes two puppets of the gods to entangle other punishment gods.  The nine-headed god puppet and the two white-faced dragons had completely gathered together. They assisted each other and faced the strong attack of Ji Ning and the eight-headed punishment god. Although they were at a disadvantage, they still managed to survive.

    After all, the defense of the God Puppet is very powerful. Their body is no less than a pure Yang magic weapon. Of course, their weaknesses are also very obvious. Once they are captured, it is over.

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????? The white-faced dragon commanded by the Poisonous Heavenly God attacked crazily for a moment, but failed to kill the two gods of Daxia World, and then saw two white-faced dragons and nine-headed God puppets being besieged.  He immediately roared and rushed over in stride.  No matter how hard the two gods of Daxia world tried to stop him, they could not stop this powerful white-faced dragon.

    "This white-faced dragon is too strong." The God of Fire Cloud sent a messageroad.

    "I guess it must be the true gods who are in charge." The female god also sent a message and replied, "We still use spells to assist Ji Ning and the other eight."

    "Well, we are more suitable to cast spells now." Fire Cloud God also agreed.

    The female god and the fire cloud god all rushed over and started to cast spells at the same time.

    They both cast restraint spells!  I saw the raging black river and the long river of golden magma begin to wildly wrap around the three-headed white-faced dragon and the nine-headed god puppet in the direction of Wujianmen.

    "Damn it." The poisonous white-faced dragon was angry.

    "This bondage is really uncomfortable."

    "My speed is slower."

    The other two white-faced dragons felt it more clearly, being restrained. Originally, they had an advantage in terms of speed against the God of Punishment, but now they were at a disadvantage.  Even the power of the attack has been weakened a lot.

    As for the nine-headed god puppets, the feeling is even stronger. They are already the weakest. Once they are bound, their strength is greatly reduced. Fortunately, the spells of the two true gods of Daxia World are bound to a wide range, so they can continue  Fight with God Xingtian.

    "Damn it."

    The poisonous white-faced dragon was the least affected. He looked like a madman and went on a rampage.

    Ji Ning and the other eight Xing Tianshen suddenly felt that the threat was greatly increased.

    "Crazy, Ten Thousand Beasts, and Floating Dust, the four of us are going up." Tonghe Tianxian said, they were all directly facing the poisonous white-faced dragon, and they were the closest, and the four punishment gods immediately joined forces to greet it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xingtian God, Xingtian God, was blasted away.

    For a time, the four punishment gods frantically attacked the poisonous white-faced dragon.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    " Ji Ning and the other four Gods of Punishment violently attacked the nine-headed God puppets and two white-faced dragons. Ji Ning alone was pestered by the six-headed God puppets.

    ¡­¡­

    On the wall of the distant black city "Wujian City", Baiji Zhenxian, Qinghu Sect Master and others looked on from a distance.

    "I told them to be careful about Ji Ning a long time ago." The leader of the Qinghu Sect frowned, with a hint of anger.

    "It's no wonder they are." The owner of Xueyun shook his head and said, "The battlefield changes instantly. Once the opportunity is seized, it will be too late to escape. Moreover, Ji Ning was too risky, and he dared to jump up and attack with his knees. The real gods and demons,  Such a move is rarely used."

    True Immortal Bai Ji said coldly: "Don't dare to think about it, it's Ji Ning who is so powerful. A real god and demon, with all the power of the Hunyuan, it is enough to attack with both arms. But whether it is the God of Punishment or the White-faced Jiao, they  He can only control a little of his own strength, let alone Hunyuan. The power of Xingtian God's legs is naturally far stronger than his arms. If Ji Ning doesn't take risks, we can still persist, and the Nine-Headed God puppet can also rescue him in time. Keji  As soon as Ning took the risk he defeated the white-faced dragon with one knee, and then killed the white-faced dragon with one sword."

    Everyone else nodded.

    "This Ji Ning is really a variable." The leader of the Qinghu Sect said.

    The Poison Chou Immortal in the corner looked even more ugly, and then a trace of sarcasm flashed in his eyes.

    At first, he was in Nuwa¡¯s camp and was afraid of Ji Ning¡¯s revenge.

    But now that he has entered the Wujian Sect, it is the Wujian Sect that really wants to kill Ji Ning.

    "It's enough for this battle." Baiji Zhenxian said, "There are still immortals around Emperor Xia who haven't taken action, and we haven't gone all out. Even if we fight with all our strength, I'm afraid neither side can achieve a sweep.  The opponentthis is the first time we are fighting each other, and we already know some of the opponent's strengths and weaknesses, so it's time to think about it carefully."

    "Um."

    "It's time to think about it carefully. It seems that we need to mobilize some support from the fifth world."

    Everybody nodded.

    No one thought that they would kill each other in the first battle. This was too much to underestimate Emperor Xia.  If you attack like crazy, even if you really capture it, the price will be too high.  What Wujianmen wants to do is to occupy the entire Daxia world at the lowest possible cost.  Of course, if there is no other way, they will do it at any cost.

    "Poisonous Palace." True Immortal Baiji looked at a god from the Wujian Sect standing aside, "Ceasefire, come back."

    This person is the Poison God, of course he is just a clone.

    As a god and demon, he can easily create thousands of clones.

    "Okay." Poison God's eyes were narrow and he nodded, "But before retreating, I want to personally test the strength of Ji Ning."

    "Poisonous palace,"It¡¯s over.  "The old man in black robe, black hair, and red eyes, who had never spoken, suddenly said.

    "Haha, fellow Taoist Chibin, there is no need to thank you. I know that you are entrusted by fellow Taoist Wuxiao, and you are here just to kill Ji Ning. Firstly, I am helping you, and more importantly, for my Wujianmen. This Ji Ning is indeed occupying  An obstacle to Daxia." God Du Qian nodded.

    The red-eyed old man nodded slightly.

    He does not belong to the leadership of Qinghu Sect Master and the others at all. When he came this time, he was entrusted by Wuxiao Celestial Immortal and had only one goal - Ji Ning!

    ¡­¡­

    "I'm afraid Wujianmen will retreat, be careful of their final counterattack." Ji Ning said in a message. He is the strongest on his side and can see the battlefield situation most clearly.

    "Well, everyone, be careful."

    "No, this most powerful white-faced dragon has escaped. Ah, Ji Ning, be careful." Tonghe Tianxian sent a message.

    Ji Ning also discovered it.

    The strongest white-faced dragon was extremely fast and started to run away. It just drew an arc and went straight towards Ning.

    Immediately, the other Gods of Punishment also moved closer to Ji Ning, wanting to assist him.

    "die."

    The poisonous white-faced dragon flew into the sky with great momentum. He wanted to test Ji Ning, but of course it would be best if he could kill Ji Ning. One of his claws was so powerful that it could tear the world apart, and he was already giving all his strength.  , and directly smashed into Ji Ning, the God of Punishment.

    Ji Ning took a step back with his left foot and bent his knees slightly. Faced with the brutal claw, he held his hands in front of him.

    Bang!  !  !

    It was the strongest collision since the first battle, and the aftermath of the impact caused the earth to tear apart directly. The ground where Ji Ning and the white-faced dragon were standing sank, and they both sank down, at least their knees were below the surface.  The land in the distance rolled like waves, until it reached the lake in the distance, causing a huge wave.

    ¡­¡­

    Tomato has created a public WeChat account. After everyone adds it, you can chat with Tomato. This WeChat account is very good and provides very private one-on-one chats. I like it very much.  Tomato¡¯s public WeChat account is fanqie34. You can add me by searching for my account. My account is easy to remember. The first part is the pinyin of Tomato, and the number 34 at the back is Tomato¡¯s birthday~~~ I have been chatting with you on WeChat these days.  Some readers chatted and had a great time

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18 Chapter 14 No retreat

    Ji Ning felt a terrible impact sweep through his body instantly. He had bent his knees slightly to resist, but was hit by the terrible blow of the poisonous white-faced dragon which made Ji Ning involuntarily take a step back.  , and the knee was even later, and the whole person's center of gravity was lower, so he could withstand the impact.

    "Pfft." The poisonous white-faced dragon smiled coldly, and his second claw instantly struck in front of Ji Ning.

    He has two sharp claws.

    Just now, it was just a claw that smashed Ji Ning into that.

    "Boom!"

    Ji Ning was very calm. He formed a long sword in his right hand. The sword light was like water and hit the sharp claws of the poisonous white-faced dragon from the side. The sharp claws were deflected immediately. Ji Ning immediately stepped back and said, "Humph."  , the first claw of the white-faced dragon came in full force and was extremely powerful. But the second claw suddenly attacked, although it was very sudden, it was not as powerful."

    The poisonous white-faced dragon never thought about killing Ji Ning with just two claws. He immediately continued to pursue him and attacked crazily with both claws.

    Ji Ning retreated again and again, but held on.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming."

    "Hold on."

    The other Gods of Punishment also came to help Ji Ning.

    Seeing that the chance was gone, Poison God could only twist its waist angrily and wave its dragon tail.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning blocked the attack of the 30,000-foot tail with both hands, and directly used the force to fly backwards, but his body shape was not messed up at all.

    The Poison God looked at Ji Ning bitterly, then glanced at the other seven-headed Gods of Punishment, sneered, and immediately sent a message to order: "Withdraw!"

    "yes."

    Everyone immediately responded.

    The other two white-faced dragons and nine-headed god puppets, led by the poisonous god, immediately began to retreat. They all spread their big feet and ran across the wilderness, covering tens of miles in one step, and quickly headed towards the suspended tower in the distance.  The black city is close to the past.  Even though Ji Ning and the others were thousands of miles away from that ¡®Wu Jian City¡¯, they still felt that Wu Jian City was very huge!

    "There's no need to chase." Emperor Xia's voice also rang in Ji Ning's ears.

    The Eight-headed God of Punishment and the two great gods stopped and watched from a distance.

    Then they looked at each other with complicated eyes.

    "After just a short period of fighting like this, countless immortals and loose immortals died." Ji Ning and the others could not help but feel a little bit sad about the death of rabbits and foxes. Today, Xingtian God Luoshui fell, and it is not impossible for them to fall in the future.

    Follow along!  !  !  Ji Ning and the others disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Balongyun City.

    Countless immortals and loose immortals gathered in the square of Balongyun City. They all looked at Emperor Xia and others in mid-air. Ji Ning and other nine generals also followed beside them.  Among them, although the Lishui Legion suffered heavy losses, there were still many Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals who survived. The Lishui Celestial Immortal was lucky and also survived.

    "My fellow immortals," the black-robed Emperor Xia said solemnly, "This is the first battle between our Daxia and the Wujian Sect. The first real battle. I didn't expect that I would suffer a big loss right after the battle. The Lishui Legion suffered a huge loss.  When it comes to serious damage, 436 heavenly immortals and 51,121 loose immortals died on our side."

    There was silence below.

    Ji Ning's heart sank when he heard this.

    There are four hundred and thirty-six heavenly immortals and more than fifty thousand loose immortals. What does this mean?  Everyone present knew it very well. For example, the Black and White Academy had only one immortal in its history before the Great Tribulation.  Even the 'Shaoyan clan', which ranks among the ten major tribes in Daxia, only has nine heavenly immortals, and there are only about a thousand loose immortals.

    In other words, those who died this time were dozens of times more powerful than the entire Shaoyan clan!

    And these dead immortals came from all over Daxia and gathered in the capital in response to Emperor Xia¡¯s call.  There are so many immortals gathered from countless sects and tribes.

    "This is a disadvantage for my commander." The black-robed Xia Emperor said in a low voice, "The Wujian Sect has great intelligence, but we know very little about the Wujian Sect. We did not know the power of the white-faced dragon in advance. But before setting off for the expedition,  , I have long expected that the battle with Wujianmen will definitely result in heavy losses."

    Countless immortals and loose immortals below were silent, and their hearts were heavy.

    "but!"

    "Their losses were worse than ours!" The black-robed Emperor Xia looked fiercely, "Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning, the Xingtian God under his command killed a white-faced dragon, and killed more than six hundred immortals.  There are nearly 70,000 loose immortals."

    The morale of the countless immortals and loose immortals below is obviously high.

    ¡°They kill our fighters, but we can also kill them.  Kill even more!  "

    "This is war!"

    "It's a life-and-death war. One of us and Wujianmen must fall!"

    "If we don't want to die, we must kill them, kill them all!"

    Emperor Xia¡¯s voice resounded throughout the world.

    "Kill them all." Emperor Xia roared again.

    "Kill them all."

    "Kill them all."

    Emperor Xia¡¯s voice, as well as the endless pressure the immortals were under during the catastrophe, made countless immortals roar one by one.

    Any immortal present will understand

    No one can escape this catastrophe. We must face it. Do you want to survive?  Just fight!  If you want to survive, you have to let the other person die!

    "Everyone, please go back to your barracks to rest. The war will be long and it just started today." Emperor Xia ordered.

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Immediately, countless immortals responded to the order, and then flew to their respective military camps in dense numbers.

    "Go back to the main hall." Emperor Xia glanced at the nine generals and immediately went to the main hall.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall.

    Emperor Xia was sitting on it, five gods and true immortals were standing beside him, and Ji Ning and the other nine were also standing.

    "Your Majesty." The Immortal Luo Shui's face turned livid. He immediately stepped forward and then knelt down directly. "It was me. It was me who was greedy for power and caused the tragic deaths of all my fellow immortals. Please plead guilty to Your Majesty!"

    Emperor Xia glanced at him: "You are the general of the Lishui Army, and now you are defeated and all the immortals are dead. You are indeed to blame. But strictly speaking, you cannot be blamed this time. That white-faced dragon  The strength is indeed beyond expectations, so I¡¯ll let it go this time, but you must be more careful in the future. I will soon arrange some heavenly immortals and loose immortals to add to your army of water, don¡¯t let me down again!"

    Hearing that there would be no punishment, the Immortal Luoshui still felt guilty, but when he heard that Emperor Xia actually wanted to supplement the Tianxian Sanxian to rebuild the Luoshui Army, he couldn't help but be surprised: "Your Majesty, this"

    "I believe you." Emperor Xia said calmly, "Okay, get up."

    "Zhishui will never disappoint His Majesty again." Luoshui Tianxian stood up, his eyes became sharp.

    Emperor Xia glanced at him and said, "What do you think of this fight?"

    "That white-faced dragon must be commanded by the gods and true immortals." The old man with a red beard standing nearby said, "I fought with him. His claw attack seemed simple, but it contained the complete 'Blackwater Avenue'  , is definitely at the level of a true immortal. As for how many immortals he has commanded, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    "Yes." Emperor Xia nodded, "Jining, the nine of you, listen carefully. You must never fight that white-faced dragon alone again in the future. Even Ji Ning needs other helpers around him."

    "I understand." Ji Ning said, "I fought with him, and his strength, speed, and other aspects suppressed me. I can handle it for a short time, but if it lasts longer"

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, you can handle it in a short period of time, but we are afraid that we will fall down after just two or three moves." Fuchen Tianxian shook his head.

    "So when you face that white-faced dragon, at least three of you join forces." Emperor Xia ordered, "Also, what do you think of those god puppets?"

    "Difficult."

    "It's very difficult."

    "It's getting in the way."

    Ji Ning and others with experience in fighting frowned.

    Ji Ning had become the leader of the nine generals invisibly, and said: "The attacks of these gods' puppets are not strong, but they are refined puppets, like pure Yang magic weapons, it is difficult to hurt them head-on.  We must capture them with overwhelming strength to eliminate the disaster. But as long as a few of them join forces, we will not be given a chance to capture them."

    "Yes, no matter how you attack, it can't hurt you." Tonghe Tianxian and the others also said.

    Ji Ning reacted.

    These god puppets are very similar to when they first practiced the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills but their attacks were weak.  There are two kinds of things that I fear most, one is bondage!  The other is suppression!

    "That's right, Your Majesty." Ji Ning said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning.

    "I do have a god puppet." Ji Ning said, "It's the kind we fought against."

    "You have?" Emperor Xia was surprised.

    "What I got when Wu Jian Sect dealt with me." Ji Ning said, "There is only one body."

    "Okay, okay, Wujianmen also got some god puppets from us when we were fighting in other big worlds. I tried my best to get three of them. You have one here but it's so good." Emperor Xia continued, "  This godPuppet, it's so precious, I can't take it from you by force. Ji Ning, I can exchange it for whatever you need, but you have to give it to me.  "

    Ji Ning said: "I will naturally tell you, and I will give it to Your Majesty. As for what I need, Your Majesty can give me some Pure Yang elixir or Daluo elixir."

    "I have a lot of these elixirs in reserve." Emperor Xia sighed, "I don't know how long this war will last. Countless immortals need elixirs to replenish their mana at critical moments. There are so many elixirs Haha, I will give you one bottle."

    Ji Ning flipped his hand, and a palm-sized black puppet with curved corners appeared in his palm, exactly like the puppet of the God of Heaven.

    It is precisely after it is refined that this god's puppet can be as big and small as desired.

    This god puppet flew to Emperor Xia, and a bottle of elixir flew to Ji Ning. Ji Ning knew very well that this god puppet needed to be controlled by multiple immortals, and was useless to him, but it could be of great use in war.  As for elixirs I am in urgent need of elixirs in Eighty-Nine Mysterious Skills, and I am only at the fifth level of Eighty-Nine Mysterious Skills now.

    "Everyone."

    Xia Huang said, "We are in a life-and-death war with Wujianmen. So we are not allowed to retreat. And we will have to fight with them for a long time in the future After all, we fight with them, which involves them. Part of their power is involved here.  , unable to attack other big worlds.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded.

    This catastrophe, Daxia is just one place. If every big world avoids Zangzhuo, then the Wujian Gate can be defeated one by one.

    Soevery big world must fight!  Crazy fight!  Want to seize it?  There must be enough blood left!

    "From tomorrow onwards, the nine punishment gods will go out to fight every day, with Ji Ning as the leader, and none of them can leave Ji Ning too far. I will move the Eight Dragon Cloud City closer to Ji Ning, so that I can support them nearby." Xia Huang said,  "The gods and true immortals will also help you. At the same time, I will also arrange for four god puppets to help you at the appropriate time."

    "This warmay last for a long time."

    "You have fought with the Wujianmen before, and you have some experience with each other. I am afraid that it will be difficult to gain easily in the future. But you must not be careless. If you fight again and again, if you fight too many times, once you get the chance, you may be able to kill a white-faced man.  Jiao is a big harvest." Xia Huang said, "Occasionally, if you succeed once, if you succeed several times, the opponent's white-faced Jiao will be finished. The more they die, the greater our chances of winning."

    "The days ahead will definitely be hard. A long-term fierce battle and carelessness may lead to death." Emperor Xia said, "So, nine immortal friends, you must be careful."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Ji Ning, Tonghe Celestial, Luoshui Celestial, Feiyu Fairy, Fuchen Celestial, Ten Thousand Beasts Celestial, Thousand Needles Fairy, Crazy Celestial, and Zhanghong Celestial all solemnly responded to their orders.

    The years to come will be cruel.  Maybe one of them will continue to fall. Each fall represents the fall of thousands of heavenly immortals and hundreds of thousands of loose immortals, but no one is afraid.

    Faced with all this, no one has any way out!

    Ps1: My public WeChat account is fanqie34, don¡¯t get me wrong, there are so many people today, and I¡¯m chatting with a lot of people, I¡¯m very happy.

    Ps2: Please give me a monthly pass. I am lagging behind a lot. Please support me.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 15: Protection

    Ji Ning and his nine generals also returned to their respective barracks. The barracks were very spacious. Ji Ning walked towards his residence.

    "General."

    "General."

    When the heavenly immortals and countless loose immortals saw Ji Ning, they all shouted. Ji Ning responded with a smile, and even called out the names of some of them: "Fellow Daoist Ruohan, Fellow Daoist Dongzixiu" He could feel it.  These immortal soldiers respected Ji Ning from the bottom of their hearts. When they commanded the army in the capital of Great Xia, the immortals only followed Ji Ning because of Emperor Xia's orders, but they were completely conquered in the battle just now.  In a catastrophe, following a powerful leader would give them a much greater chance of survival.

    Being revered, this feeling made Ji Ning full of fighting spirit, but also felt pressure.

    We quickly walked to our residence.

    Yu Wei, dressed in white, had already been waiting at the door.

    "I'm back." Yu Wei smiled, "I heard other immortals talking just now. This time our Beiming Army had a great victory. It is said that we killed hundreds of heavenly immortals and tens of thousands of loose immortals."

    "Yeah, but our Lishui Legion here also suffered a lot." Ji Ning walked into the house and couldn't help but look at the house in surprise, "Huh?"

    Although this house belongs to the general, it is relatively large.

    But before, it was very simple, without any decoration.

    But now there are some paintings hanging on the walls of the house, and some exquisite furniture placed in the house. There is even a special study room. There are pens, inks, paper and inkstones on the desk, and three writing brushes hanging on the pen stand. Ji Ning usually relaxes  I also like to write and draw.  There is also a separate resting hut at the very end, specifically for the two of them to sleep.

    On the exquisite black wooden table in the house, some exquisite food is placed.

    "Sister, you are moving too fast." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I just went out and this house has changed a lot. Even the food is better."

    "I'm afraid this campaign will last for a long time. This will be our home for a long time. Of course, it will be beautifully decorated. I just saw Emperor Xia calling you nine generals to the main palace, so I took advantage of this time to cook some food.  ." Yu Wei smiled, "After returning from the first war, of course we have to celebrate."

    "Well, congratulations." Ji Ning sat down immediately, picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of crystal meat that looked like a pineapple, and ate it. This was indeed a senior sister's craftsmanship. It was eaten as soon as he ate it. He was in the Black and White Academy before.  When the two lived their lives together, Yu Wei often cooked meals with her own hands.

    "Not bad, delicious." Ji Ning praised, "You should also sit down."

    Yu Wei also sat down and ate with her.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were eating and chatting together, but suddenly they felt that their hearts, which were still very excited because of the war, had become extremely peaceful. Back then, when they were beside their parents, they felt peaceful, and now when they are with their senior sister, they also feel peaceful.

    Ji Ning glanced at Yu Wei, who was holding her belly and eating slowly, and said silently: "Even if the disaster has come, I, Ji Ning, swear that I will do my best to protect you and our future children.  ." All of this needs to be protected by oneself, and it is also the most important thing for oneself now.

    ¡­¡­

    Water Mansion, inside the Star Hall, in front of the thatched cottage.

    Ji Ning condensed the essence of the fairy sword in his hand, and directly practiced the sword technique. The sword light circulated and the sword energy was vertical and horizontal.

    "I must understand the entire way of swordsmanship as soon as possible, and I must also create the mind power and soul method." Ji Ning stopped, with a hint of joy in his eyes, "Although the fight with the Wujianmen was just for a short time, this life-and-death fight is too much for my swordsmanship.  The insights really helped a lot.¡±

    In this kind of battle, both sides have the intention of killing the other party.

    There is no holding back at all!

    This kind of completely ethereal and desperate battle is amazing for improving swordsmanship.  For example, among the mortals on earth, one has studied in some martial arts schools for several years, while the other is in a desperate situation and is fighting to the death with another person. He can only fight a few times and survive as long as he survives.  If he meets someone who has been studying in a martial arts school for several years, he might be able to kill him in one meeting.

    Life and death indeed have great power!

    "In the future, I will fight fiercely for a long time. I will work harder to understand the way of swordsmanship and achieve great success in swordsmanship as soon as possible." Ji Ning is already very close to the bottleneck of swordsmanship. After reaching the bottleneck, if he takes one step further, he will become a master.

    "My mental power operation method has barely touched the threshold, but I have to create" Regarding the mental power operation method, Ji Ning frowned, because it was obviously much more difficult.

    It¡¯s relatively easy to get to the threshold.

    Because the mental power and the soul are closely related, even if you don¡¯t understand any magic methods, having a strong mental power will be of great help to the soul in controlling magic weapons.  So Ji Ning quickly reached the threshold, but he has to continue to study and understand the many transfer techniques to makeIt is too difficult for the soul to function perfectly.

    "Start practicing the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques."

    Ji Ning immediately sat down cross-legged in front of the thatched hut, and then took out a bottle of elixir.

    After opening the cork and taking a look, Ji Ning nodded: "Emperor Xia is indeed generous. Just a small amount is enough for me to reach the sixth level."

    He directly took out a golden elixir and threw it into his mouth. Although the elixir was amazingly powerful, he had the fifth level of eighty-nine profound arts, so he could withstand it.

    ¡­¡­

    In the square of Balongyuncheng.

    The Nine Great Gods of Punishment are standing, and there are four equally towering puppets of the Gods beside them.

    "Ji Ning, the nine of you will spar with them to make them familiar with this level of fighting." The black-robed Xia Emperor and others were watching, and Xia Emperor ordered.

    "Um."

    The nine punishment gods all looked at the four puppets.

    Of these four puppets, three belong to Emperor Xia himself, and one belongs to Ji Ning.  It should be noted that Emperor Xia originally had two thousand heavenly beings under his command. Some of them went to replenish the Lishui Army, and some were also arranged to use the god puppets.  The God Puppet must be cast by the Celestial Immortal, but the Loose Immortal is useless.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning said.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, come on." The four-headed god puppets were also cautious.

    Ji Ning and the nine of them looked at each other, and then even grinned, and then flew over at the same time.

    ??The nine gods of punishment beat four puppets?

    Generally, Xing Tianshen can completely suppress the two-headed puppets.

    Ji Ning can fight four puppets alone. When all nine of them come together they will naturally ravage these god puppets.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The fight was in disarray.

    "But this is the Xiantian Lingbao Balongyun City. It is much more stable than the outside world, and even the ground cannot hurt it at all.  Ji Ning and the others also let go of their hands and feet, each using sword skills, sword skills, stick skills, and ax skills. The four-headed god puppets flew backwards time and time again. The four-headed god puppets were also very tenacious, and they quickly got up and continued fighting, because  Competing with one's own family is a way to gain experience. If one were to fight with the Wujian sect, they would be fighting for their lives.

    A moment later.

    "Stop." Xia Huang said.

    Immediately, the nine punishment gods and the puppets of the four gods stopped.

    "How do you feel?" Emperor Xia asked.

    "The strength of the four of them is almost the same as the god puppets over at Wujian Sect." Ji Ning said.

    "There is no difference." Tonghe Tianxian and others all said.

    Emperor Xia then nodded: "As I guessed, we have experimented with this god puppet many times and found that it is most suitable for one hundred and fifty immortals to control one god puppet. If there are more immortals, the strength of the god puppet will also increase.  Limited. If the number of immortals is small, the strength will be reduced a lot. One hundred and fifty is just a critical turning point."

    "Only one hundred and fifty immortals?" Ji Ning exclaimed, "In this case, the four of them only have six hundred immortals. But the four of them are enough to entangle me."

    Ji Ning is very aware of how difficult these gods¡¯ puppets are.

    Emperor Xia shook his head: "The only reason why they are powerful is because of this puppet. This god puppet is so rare Now I add yours, and I have only four god puppets. Even on the Wujianmen side, the god puppets are very rare.  Rare, otherwise if he uses a large group of god puppets, wouldn¡¯t we definitely lose?¡±

    Ji Ning and others all nodded.

    "The God Puppet is difficult to refine, and the cost is high. At least we can't refine it here." Emperor Xia lamented, "Our True God Dao Ancestors have tried to steal the core array of the God Puppet several times, but they have failed.  All failed.¡±

    "Is Wujian Sect so good at refining puppets?" Tonghe Tianxian and others didn't know.

    "Of course they are powerful. In terms of puppets, they are far superior to us. There is no need to deny this." Xia Huang said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The stronghold where junior disciple Mu Zishuo was imprisoned was just a small stronghold, and the puppets made were incredible.  Even the junior brother was shocked by the opponent's puppet technique!  And that small stronghold is probably just the foundation for Wu Jian Sect's truly advanced puppet refining technique.

    "The core array diagram of the puppet is the most precious." Xia Huang said, "As long as we get the core array diagram, we can also create the God Puppet here. Even in Wujian Sect, there are other magical puppets, even more powerful than the God Puppet.  Powerful. If we can get a core formation map, it will be much more beneficial to the situation in the entire Three Realms. A formation map can be greater than the gains and losses of our entire Daxia world.?I want it.  It's a pity that I can't get it.  "

    Ji Ning and the others all understand.

    Even the leaders of the Taoist Buddhist sect, the ancient royal family, and the Bodhisattva of One Dream and Three Realms can't be found. It can be imagined that the Wujian Sect keeps such core formations secret.

    "If I can get one" Emperor Xia couldn't hide the longing in his eyes.

    If you get it.

    Then I am afraid that the entire Nuwa camp¡¯s True God Taoist Ancestors have to thank him. It should be noted that the top puppets of the Wujian Sect can even threaten the True God Taoist Ancestors.  This is also one of the terrifying aspects of Wu Jian Sect that makes the Nuwa camp fearful. In the Wu Jian Sect camp, they even created a separate force called the "Ten Thousand Demons Cave" in order to refine puppets. The Nu Wa camp also tried to infiltrate the Ten Thousand Demon Cave.  Obtained the array diagram, but unfortunately, failed.

    "Okay." Emperor Xia stopped thinking and looked at Ji Ning and the others, "You guys should take a rest. The troops from the Wujian Sect are already showing off their power. You are ready to fight."

    As Emperor Xia waved his hand, a void screen appeared next to him. In the void screen, he saw four white-faced dragons and nine-headed god puppets. The white-faced dragon that was obviously severely injured was also replenished. This Wujianmen also  Like Emperor Xia, there are many immortals and loose immortals as reserves.

    Ji Ning stared at the empty screen.

    Kill one!  That¡¯s great work!

    "Must win."

    The image that emerged in Ji Ning's mind at this moment was of Yu Wei stroking her belly, which he wanted to protect at all costs.

    Take a short rest.

    Afterwards, the Nine Congress of Xingtian God disappeared at the same time at the same time, and to the outside world.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 16: Three Years

    On the wall of Wujian City.

    True Immortal Baiji and the old man with red eyes in black robes and black hair were standing side by side, looking at a battle thousands of miles away in the distance. The Nine-Headed God of Punishment was fighting with four white-faced dragons and the Nine-Headed God's puppet.

    "Fellow Taoist Chibing." True Immortal Baiji smiled calmly, "Fellow Taoist Wuxiao asked you to come and kill Ji Ning. I don't know when you will do it."

    When it comes to head-to-head combat, True Immortal Baiji is very confident that even his Junior Sister Qinghu is no match for him, but when it comes to killing True Immortal Baiji does not dare to compete with True Immortal Chi Bing.  This battle and killing are different concepts, and True Immortal Chibing is very good at killing, and there are many ways to kill people. In the Wujianmen camp, True Immortal Chibing has a very transcendent status, and one hundred Wujian under the command of the God King  They are not qualified to mobilize True Immortal Chi Bing, who is directly under the command of the King of Gods.

    Even True Immortal Baiji couldn't tempt this True Immortal Chi Bing. He couldn't figure outhow Wuxiao Immortal, who was obviously an immortal, did it. This Wuxiao Immortal always made True Immortal Baiji feel like  mystery.

    "There's no rush, it won't be time yet." True Immortal Chibing said calmly.

    "By the way, fellow Taoist Chibing, this fellow Taoist Wuxiao invites you. The price is not small, right?" Baiji Zhenxian said.

    True Immortal Chi Bing glanced at True Immortal Bai Ji and grinned: "You can't guess."

    "Then I have to take a guess." Immortal Baiji's heart moved and he said with a smile.

    "I won't tell you." Immortal Chi Bing shook his head, "But don't worry, since I agreed to Fellow Daoist Wu Xiao's request, I will naturally do my best to kill Ji Ning at all costs."

    True Immortal Baiji nodded slightly. It was unrealistic to take this powerful person under his command, so he said: "You said now is not the time, then when?"

    "Wait slowly." Chibing Zhenxian looked at Ji Ning, the most powerful among the nine punishment gods, from a distance.

    "Wait?" True Immortal Baiji frowned.

    True Immortal Chibing glanced at True Immortal Baiji, and then said: "The more careless the other party is, the greater the chance that I will succeed in killing him. But now that the war has just begun, Ji Ning and the others, including Emperor Xia, are both cautious and cautious.  "

    "But they will always be careful." Bai Jizhen said.

    "different."

    Immortal Chi Bing shook his head, "The caution now is to be careful about everything. But fighting fiercely for a long time will make them gradually familiar with war. When they become familiar with itbut they will be wary of some familiar situations.  It has naturally declined. Although they are still cautious in their hearts, they will instinctively relax their vigilance to some familiar things."

    True Immortal Baiji nodded thoughtfully.

    "To put it simply, if you fight for a long time, even if it is very dangerous, you will become numb after being in a dangerous environment for a long time." Chibing Zhenxian said, "What I need is to wait for him to become numb."

    "Then when I get there, it will depend on your methods, Fellow Daoist Chibing. I, the Wujian Sect, want to kill Ji Ning, but I have spent all my efforts on it and have not succeeded." Baiji Zhenxian said with a smile.

    Chi Bing Zhenxian shook his head: "There are so many powerful people in the Wujian Sect, how many people can the sect led by Qing Hu alone dispatch? If the God King really wants to kill Ji Ning He will fight with the Taoist ancestor behind Ji Ning at all costs.  If we had fought, Ji Ning would have died long ago."

    The gaze of Immortal Chibing fell on Ji Ning, the God of Punishment in the distance, and he praised softly: "What a peerless evildoer, what a pity"

    The patience of Zhenxian Chibing is really good.

    This wait is three years.

    Three years later, in the early morning, the fog filled the air.

    In an endless wilderness full of large pits, the seven-headed God of Punishment and the five-headed God Puppet, who are ten thousand feet tall, are fighting with the three-headed white-faced dragon and the eight-headed God Puppet on the other side.

    The ground was shaking, and the mountains in the distance had long since collapsed and turned into rubble.

    "Dang, clang, clang."

    I saw two divine swords sometimes appearing in the hands of Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, sometimes disappearing, the sword light flashing, sometimes a heavy punch, a vicious claw He was fighting with the poisonous white-faced dragon, and the Tonghe Heavenly Immortal beside him helped from time to time.  , the two of them joined forces, and they were able to hold up this poisonous white-faced dragon.

    "Withdraw." Poisonous White-faced Jiao ordered.

    Huhuhu ~~~ Suddenly, the figures immediately quickly converged to retreat.

    Ji Ning and the others watched from a distance.

    "Withdraw." Ji Ning also sent a message and ordered.

    Immediately, the seven gods and five puppets of gods disappeared and returned to Balongyun City.

    Inside Balongyun City.

    The seven legions were completely disbanded, and a large number of immortals flew towards their respective military camps, while the seven generals turned and flew towards the wall of Balongyun City.

    &nbsp;Phew!

    On the city wall, seven people were sitting on the edge of the city wall.

    "Come, try my good wine today. This is the fairy wine I got when I went to the Peach Fair in ancient times. Now there is only so much left, but if you have wine now, you will get drunk today. Come, come." Crazy Fairy  He was laughing, but there was a hint of sadness deep in his eyes.

    "Crazy wine, that's pretty good." Ji Ning immediately took the gourd.

    Everyone else also smiled and took it one by one.

    Each held a wine gourd and drank wine.

    Not long after the war between Daxia and Wujianmen started, they were still nine generals. At that time, they made a decision Every time after a battle, the nine of them would gather together to reflect on the previous battles and absorb some experience.  However, as the number of battles increased, it was difficult for Ji Ning and the others to find any experience. They now cooperated perfectly with each other, so they often drank together at post-war gatherings, and they did so again and again in the past three years.  Fighting to the death, they have long been like brothers and sisters, and they are used to gatherings after the war.

    "Liao water."

    "Thousand needles." Ji Ning said silently in his heart.

    Ji Ning¡¯s feelings for the Immortal Anshui were a little lighter because the Immortal Anshui died half a year after the war started. Although they had a brotherly love for each other, it was not so strong that they could not tell each other apart.

    Can be used against the Thousand Needles Fairy

    Including Ji Ning, Tonghe and Fuchen all felt pain in their hearts, and the one who suffered the most was the crazy immortal.

    Immortals will die in a long-term war. Ji Ning and the others were prepared for this. Four of the nine of them had their Xing Tianshen disabled. The Lishui Tianxian was severely injured during the first battle, and the Tonghe Tianxian was.  He was disabled in the second month of the battle. Tonghe Tianxian also survived and was supplemented by immortals.

    ??????????? Six months after the war started, when the Celestial Immortal was severely injured again, he did not have the good luck last time, but was directly beheaded, and many of his subordinate Celestial Immortals also died.

    After the last replenishment of the Tonghe Legion, there are not many immortals in reserve.  So there was no further addition this time, and the nine legions became eight legions.

    Later, Wan Beast Celestial Immortal¡¯s legion was severely damaged once, but Wan Beast himself was lucky enough to survive.

    The fourth person to be severely injured was Fairy Thousand Needles.

    "Qianzhen." Ji Ning sighed silently. Qianzhen died just over a month ago. The somewhat cold Fairy Qianzhen had fought side by side for three years. They had a deep relationship with Qianzhen, and even they  Only then did I know The Crazy Fairy has been chasing the Thousand Needles Fairy for endless years, but has never succeeded.

    After three years of fighting side by side, the relationship between the Crazy Fairy and the Thousand Needles Fairy gradually grew stronger, and Ji Ning and the others often teased them.

    Who wants to

    That battle!

    In that battle, the Green Fox True Immortal, the Three Yang Gods, and the Abandoned Beast Gods all appeared at the same time.  In fact, in the war between the two sides, the True Immortal God often appeared, but this was the first time the True Immortal Green Fox took action The True Immortal Green Fox was also a God, and she was a divine beast herself, and her level of Taoism was high. This was her first appearance.  The strength exceeded Ji Ning's expectations, and Emperor Xia even took action himself.

    It¡¯s a pity that the battlefield changes too quickly!

    The Xingtian God Qianzhen was crippled, and the Qianzhen Fairy died on the spot.

    "The madness at that time was completely crazy, and Ji Ning and the others were jealous and fought hard.  But there was no way After the other party successfully destroyed a punishment god, they immediately stopped and retreated.

    It hurts!

    The cold woman who lived and died together, the woman who occasionally smiled under the playful smile of the crazy fairy, but was very stunning, died just like that.

    "Beiming, you are the youngest, definitely the eighth oldest. Come on, call me Second Sister." Fairy Qian Zhen had teased Ji Ning before, but Ji Ning still used to call her Qian Zhen. This was a year after the war started.  After Luo Shui's death, as time went on, their relationship became deeper and deeper. One year after the war, they naturally became brothers of life and death.

    Ji Ning is naturally the youngest and the eighth oldest.

    It is rare to worship brothers in life and death, but when the friendship between each other is really deep to a certain extent, everything happens naturally.

    "Thousand needles." Ji Ning glanced at Madness.

    Crazy Heavenly Immortal and Qianzhen have become Taoist couples. Qianzhen¡¯s death has also dealt a huge blow to Crazy God.  Crazy isn't even crazy anymore.

    "If Yu Wei dies, can I bear it?" Ji Ning asked himself, but he found that he couldn't imagine it because it was something he couldn't bear.

    "Let's go, it's time to go back." Ji Ning raised his head and drank all the fairy wine in the gourd.??Drink all of it.

    "Well, let's go."

    "Have a good sleep, we will fight again later."

    These three years of fierce fighting have changed them too much. They like to sleep even more, because sleeping can wash away the fatigue in their hearts.  Moreover, they no longer have the free and unrestrained fairy spirit of the past. Instead, they all become more vulgar and casual.

    ¡­¡­

    After being separated from his seven brothers and sisters, Ji Ning walked back to the barracks.

    "General."

    "General." The respect for Ji Ning from the Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals along the way came from the bottom of their hearts. For three years, their Bei Ming Legion had not been severely damaged. It was all because of this peerless figure in front of them who had become a Celestial Immortal in less than a hundred years of practice.  .

    Ji Ning returned to his residence.

    Yu Wei has still prepared the meal and has been waiting for it.

    "You smell like alcohol." Yu Wei smiled.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but see Yu Wei's belly. Now Yu Wei's belly was obviously bigger. He smiled and said, "Our child is worthy of being the child of gods and gods. He is still in his mother's belly."  He refuses to come out."

    "The children of the gods range from a year or two to decades." Yu Wei said with a smile, "It is normal for some children born from heaven and earth to have been nurtured by heaven and earth for hundreds of millions of years."

    "Our family doesn't need that long." Ji Ning came closer and put his ear against Yu Wei's belly. He could already hear the heartbeat inside.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 17: Killing Ji Ning

    Yu Wei smiled and looked at Ji Ning leaning against her belly: "It would be great if it could be like this forever, but"

    There is an inescapable haze deep in Yu Wei's heart.

    Because she belongs to the Wujianmen camp, which was decided in the last life. Her soul has been imprinted by the God King, and she cannot resist at all. Even because of the soul imprint, in her heart, the God King is like her father.  Likewise, she knew this, but she couldn't feel any ill will. Instead, she felt envy.  But she also didn't want to hurt Ji Ning in her heart.

    "This war has only just begun. Qinghu asked me once in my dream. There has been no movement since then." Yu Wei has been worried, "I don't know when they will order me again."

    As the war progresses, the day when she and Ji Ning end happily is getting closer and closer.

    One day, she must part ways with Ji Ning.

    "I hope this day is later."

    "At least, let my junior brother and I's child come to the world safely." Yu Wei silently hoped.

    ¡­¡­

    At noon the next day, the Golden Crow hung high, and it was the hottest.

    ????????????????????? Infinite City.

    The main hall.

    The eight gods and true immortals are all sitting.

    "Fellow Taoists." The old man with red eyes in black robes and black hair stood up. His calm voice contained a bone-chilling chill, "Today is the day Ji Ning dies! Thank you for your help!"

    "Haha, if fellow Daoist Chi Bing kills Ji Ning, the most powerful God of Punishment in Daxia will be gone, which is no less than the loss of a True Immortal of Heaven in Daxia." True Immortal Baiji laughed loudly, "  If Fellow Taoist Chibing can also get rid of Ji Ning's true form, then the credit will be great, and I will definitely report it to the God King."

    Chibing Zhenxian shook his head and said calmly: "There is no guarantee that he will kill him. If his main body has been following this second spirit then there will be a chance to kill them all! If his main body has not followed, I am afraid that this time only  The second spirit that can kill him.¡±

    No one knows where Ji Ning¡¯s true form is hidden, so the Wuxiao Heavenly Immortal asked the Chibing True Immortal to come over this time, and the target was also the second soul.

    When the second soul dies, it is equivalent to losing a life.

    Ji Ning has a total of two lives: the main body and the second soul How precious is one life?

    And in fact, Ji Ning¡¯s true self is in Shui Mansion, and Shui Mansion has been following the Second Soul!

    "Everyone, let's go." Immortal Baiji stood up and said with a smile, "If we kill Ji Ning today, we will definitely hold a celebration banquet."

    "Today we will see the strength of Fellow Taoist Chi Bing."

    "I have fought with that Ji Ning countless times, but I have never been able to do anything about him."

    Poison God and others all stood up.

    Immediately, everyone left the main hall and began to mobilize the army.

    ¡­¡­

    In Balongyun City.

    "Meet the enemy!" Emperor Xia's voice echoed throughout the entire Balongyun City.

    Suddenly all the military camps began to move.

    ??Inside the Beiming Legion barracks.

    "Senior sister, prepare a meal and wait for me to come back." After hearing Emperor Xia's order, Ji Ning also stood up, "Today I really want to eat 'White Snow Nine Dragon Roar'." The names of these dishes were all given by Yu Wei. Since she became an immortal,  , Ji Ning's taste is more vegetarian, this dish is a vegetarian dish.

    After saying that, before Yu Wei could reply, Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew out.

    Yu Wei walked outside the door and looked at Ji Ning among the countless figures: "Come back well." Every time Ji Ning went on an expedition, Yu Wei couldn't help but worry.

    "Set up the formation!"

    In Balongyun City.

    Ji Ning gave an order, and each of the thousand Celestial Immortals and the Hundred Thousand Loose Immortals under his command launched their formations. Their eyes were full of trust when they looked at Ji Ning.  These three years have also completely increased Ji Ning's prestige to an astonishing level.

    Soon, the ten-thousand-foot-tall headless god and demon ¡®Xing Tian Shen¡¯ was formed.

    The seven punishment gods looked at each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and teach those little bastards from the Wujian Sect a lesson.¡± The seven punishment gods smiled and then left Balongyun City together.

    Moments after the seven punishment gods disappeared, the five god puppets also set off.

    In the endless wilderness full of scars, the thousand-mile lakes that year ago have long since disappeared. Even most of the lakes were directly annihilated in this terrifying level of battle, leaving only a few rivers and streams.

    Three-headed white-faced dragons and eight-headed god puppets were screaming and fighting.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The seven punishment gods appeared out of thin air.

    "Fight."

    "kill."

    &nbsp; Under the leadership of the poisonous white-faced dragon, the Wujianmen side immediately charged forward.

    "Come up." Ji Ning said. Under the leadership of Ji Ning, the seven punishment gods also came forward. At this time, the puppets of the five gods in Daxia also appeared.

    "Boom."

    "Boom."

    The God of Punishment, Ji Ning, and the Poisonous White-faced Jiao first fought one-on-one.

    They are too skilled in fighting, they have fought too many times, and both sides are even familiar with each other's methods But none of Ji Ning and the others dare to be careless. One of the main purposes of this long-term fierce battle is to contain the enemy's power, and the other is to contain the enemy's strength.  One is that it looks like they are fighting each other, but no one dies.

    But both sides are like poisonous snakes, silently looking for opportunities.

    Once the opportunity comes, they will show their fangs in an instant!  Even the gods and true immortals who are secretly following both sides will take action, hoping to destroy part of the opponent's power in one fell swoop.

    "Chance."

    "I need a chance."

    When Ji Ning and Tonghe joined forces to fight against the poisonous white-faced dragon, Ji Ning remained extremely calm and silently observed the situation on the battlefield.

    In the past three years, his strength has actually improved a lot.

    " Dancing on the edge of life and death for a long time was extremely helpful to his understanding of kendo. First of all, his kendo has reached a bottleneck. Based on the current state of kendo, Ji Ning also created the eleventh form of the "Three-foot Sword".

    His technique of moving the mind, soul, and soul can be regarded as somewhat fruitful.  Although he has not yet reached the 'small success' description of this method in the Heart Code of Old Man Yuan, if Ji Ning uses this method, the power of Xing Tian Shen he can control will be tripled!  The sudden increase in strength and higher swordsmanship can definitely take Ji Ning's strength to another level.

    but¡­¡­

    Even if he reaches another level, Ji Ning understands that he is no match for the poisonous white-faced dragon.

    "Even if I suddenly burst out with some strength, Wujianmen will immediately adjust according to my strength. It will not help the situation at all." Ji Ning secretly said, "I must look for opportunities, find a suitable opportunity, and then suddenly burst out with strength, and then  Get rid of a white-faced dragon."

    Especially the death of Qian Zhen made Ji Ning long for this day even more.

    When Qian Zhen died, Ji Ning wanted to save him, but was beyond his reach.  Emperor Xia and others took action at that time, but they were too late.

    On the battlefieldthe battle was really too fast. In an instant, it was life and death!

    ¡°Look for opportunities.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Water Mansion.

    The big yellow-haired bear and the seven gods were in the main hall, all sitting eating fairy fruits and drinking fairy wine.

    "This Ji Ning is really crazy. The second soul is fighting outside, but I am still practicing crazily in the Star Palace." The gentle young Dove Snake God held the wine glass and looked at the void scene with a smile. This void scene was created by the big yellow-haired bear.  , the big yellow-haired bear can sense external areas through space, and Shuifu is carried by the second soul, so it can naturally detect the scene of the battle.

    "The great catastrophe is approaching, and Ji Ning feels the pressure. His and Yu Wei's child is about to be born again. Born during the great catastrophe, of course he wants to protect Yu Wei and the child, so it is not surprising that he will practice hard." Hongxue God  He smiled calmly.

    The main body and the second soul are connected to each other through their memories, and the others do not affect each other.

    Even if the second soul is dedicated to fighting, the main body can still devote itself completely to cultivation.

    "Well, Ji Ning's strength is steadily improving now, and his swordsmanship has reached a bottleneck. When he reaches the peak of his swordsmanship, he will soon be able to pass through the Divine Tribulation." The child Yuan Guang God looked forward to it, "After he becomes a god, he will also be born in our Zhaixing Mansion.  It's time."

    "The name of Zhaixing Mansion has not been heard in the Three Realms for a long time."

    Every other god is looking forward to it.

    Since the beginning of the Great Xia War, the seven gods have simply lived in the Water Mansion. After all, Ji Ning might encounter danger during the war.  If you really encounter danger, call them again, and they will come from the Star Reaching World to the Water Mansion, and then to the outside world.  This takes time In this short period of time, Ji Ning may have died.

    They don¡¯t dare to gamble.

    So I lived in Shuifu for a long time.

    "Look, the true god of heaven has appeared."

    "The gods and immortals on both sides have also been dispatched. It seems that today's fight will have more tricks and be interesting."

    "Yeah, it's so boring. It's always killing and killing. It's only more exciting when you kill a bunch of immortals." Lieyang God's voice was rich.

    The outside world.

    The two sides are already fighting and starting to go crazy. On Emperor Xia¡¯s side, the ¡®Dongyan True Immortal¡¯ and ¡®HuoThe "God of Heaven" appeared, mainly because the "True Immortal Chibing" and the "God of Sanyang" appeared first on the Wujianmen side.

    The real immortals used magic weapons and spells to affect the situation.

    Sometimes the gods cast spells and sometimes they fight at close quarters.

    As soon as they get involvedthe situation suddenly becomes chaotic. Once chaotic, opportunities will easily arise.

    "Opportunity, opportunity" While Ji Ning was fighting carefully, he suddenly became more and more careful looking for an opportunity, an opportunity to kill his opponent.

    "go."

    The red-eyed old man Chi Bing Zhenxian floating in the distance pointed his finger, and countless black flowers and plants immediately grew on the ground. These flowers and plants began to quickly wrap around the feet of the seven punishment gods and the nine gods' puppets.  But the God of Punishment and the God's Puppet are all so powerful that they can tear apart those flowers and plants, but their speed is still affected.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning hates this kind of binding spell the most. This True Immortal Chi Bing comes out almost once every ten days and a half. This kind of binding spell of black flowers and plants Ji Ning and the others have long been experienced in dealing with it, but they are still frustrated.  Influence.

    In the distance, True Immortal Chi Bing was silently reciting the spell in his heart.

    A little golden light appeared in his palm.

    This is a trace of gold liquid in his body's 'golden elixir', which is the most precious and contains extremely powerful pure Yang magic power.

    "Sheng." Chibing Zhenxian silently read this word.

    The large number of black flowers and plants that originally filled the vast area suddenly withered quickly. However, the black flowers and plants under Ji Ning's feet suddenly grew wildly and quickly climbed in height. Before, they were only a few hundred feet tall, barely enough to affect the feet of God Xing Tian.  , but at this moment, it quickly rose to more than two thousand feet, and wrapped around Ji Ning's legs crazily.

    And among these black flowers and plants, black chains appeared.

    These black chains are very similar to the black chains that penetrate the void of the Wujian Gate. A total of nine black chains rise into the sky, tens of thousands of feet long, and wrap around Ji Ning in crazy circles, even with an inexplicable space.  Power.  Ji Ning used his sword skills, but failed to break the black chains at all. Instead, the black chains wrapped around him in crazy circles.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Beiming."

    "Beiming."

    The other six Xingtian Gods were all shocked and anxious. They all felt the terrifying power contained in the black chain.

    "This method taught to me by Wu Xiao is really powerful." True Immortal Chibing did not hesitate at all. A red jade purification bottle appeared in his hand, pointed it at Ji Ning from a distance, and shouted: "If you don't come in yet, when will you wait?"  !¡±

    A monstrous suction force enveloped Ji Ning, the God of Punishment who was entangled in nine black chains in the distance.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 18: The sudden decisive battle

    When the nine black chains were entangled, Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, wielded two divine swords and struck at the black chains. It only caused a tremor in the space, but it could not resist it at all.

    "Not good." Ji Ning also saw Immortal Chibing in the distance taking out a red jade purification bottle, and immediately stopped hesitating.

    "out."

    Ji Ning couldn't care anymore. Originally, he wanted to hide his strength and find an opportunity to give Wujianmen a hard blow, but now he couldn't care anymore.  Although Senior Hongxue and the other seven heavenly gods can come out at any time, the strength of the seven heavenly gods is so strong. Once they join forces to form the Seven Luminous Heavenly Gods, I am afraid that only the True God Dao Ancestor can suppress it. This power can completely change the situation of the Great Xia War. Until the real key is reached,  Moment, Ji Ning was unwilling to use it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    I saw two fairy swords appearing out of thin air in the hands of Ji Ning, the God of Punishment. They were the pure Yang flying sword 'Ananda Universal Sword'. These were real fairy swords, not the magic weapon of 'Breaking Firmness'.  The power will be stronger.  At the same time, Ji Ning also used the mental and soul movement technique for the first time in battle.

    "Rumble~~~" The mind is the commander, and the soul is the soldier. They are very coordinated and crazy to mobilize all the available power. Suddenly, a large amount of the endless power contained in Xingtian God was mobilized.

    The power of Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, instantly increased by more than three times. Even so, at this time, Ji Ning's mental power and soul method could not even be considered a small success.

    "Break it for me." Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, held two Ananda Universal Swords and burst out with all his strength. As he waved the two fairy swords in his hands, the two fairy swords suddenly turned into dazzling blood-colored light. This  The bloody light even turned into a bloody dragon.  I saw two fairy swords turning into two long bloody dragons, madly rushing towards the entangled black chains.

    The eleventh form of the three-foot sword - dragon fighting in the wild!

    This sword contains the secret of swordsmanship that Ji Ning has understood.

    This sword contains the madness of fighting in the Realm of Annihilation for eighteen years.

    This sword embodies Ji Ning¡¯s decisive fighting spirit that has been reflected in the Great Xia War for the past three years.

    The eleventh form of the three-foot sword that came out represents Ji Ning's strongest swordsmanship now!  The self-created is the most suitable for me, because I understand all the mysteries of this sword technique and can use it to absolute perfection.  And if you learn other people's swordsmanship, no matter how you learn it, even if you are successful, you will not be able to achieve true and absolute perfection.

    This kind of absolute perfection can only be achieved by the creator!

    "Bang bang bang~~~" The two fairy swords swung, and the bloody dragons rushed towards the entangled black chains.

    To the naked eye¡­

    It was as if more than a dozen bloody dragons were resisting the black chains. The originally extremely powerful black chains, faced with Ji Ning's explosion, still resisted and surrounded Ji Ning, but they were unable to completely bind Ji Ning.  He had no power to resist.

    "If you don't come in yet, then how can you wait?" In the distance, True Immortal Chibing held a red jade purification bottle, with its mouth pointed at Ji Ning.

    Boom~~~

    A powerful force acts on Ji Ning, the God of Punishment.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning just bent his knees slightly. At this moment, the power he mobilized more than tripled from the original basis. How could this jade purification bottle be swallowed?  There is no way to shake him!  If he was completely restrained by the black chains and unable to resist, the only outcome would be to be swallowed in. But now, although the black chains are powerful, he can still resist.

    "What." Chi Bing Zhenxian looked at him from afar, his face changed, "Surprisingly, he still has hidden strength. What a Ji Ning."

    In a life-and-death battle, the enemy is most afraid of having hidden strength.

    Only when you know all the enemy¡¯s strengths can you set a trap!  And if the enemy is too strong, he can overturn the game.

    "Bai Ji, Qing Hu, take action quickly." Chi Bing Zhenxian said through the message, "This Ji Ning still hides his strength. I tried my best to consume the source of the golden elixir, but I only temporarily trapped him and couldn't take him in at all. Now rely on  You guys."

    This time Wu Jianmen¡¯s plan is very thorough.

    ??It would be best if True Immortal Chi Bing succeeds.

    But if it fails, I believe that Chibing Zhenxian¡¯s methods will also have a huge impact on Daxia, and then their Wujianmen can launch a real mad attack!  Taking the opportunity to severely damage Daxia, it may even render Daxia unable to resist in one fell swoop.

    "Attack."

    In the magic weapon of the small world, among the Wujianmen army that had been preparing silently, True Immortal Baiji gave the order boldly.

    Boom~~~

    Suddenly the army of Wujianmen appeared in mid-air.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Powerful figures like the Celestial God True Immortal, Qinghu Sect Leader, and even the Baiji True Immortal who has never made a move all appearedGot it!  At the same time, two types of towering god puppets appeared, which were as tall as ten thousand feet. The first one was the common god puppet, which was completely black and had curved horns. It was also owned by Ji Ning and the others.  The other one was faintly translucent and glowed with a faint blood, and its figure appeared thinner.

    There are six new black god puppets that appeared.

    There are sixteen new bloody god puppets that have appeared.

    "kill."

    "Kill them all." Baiji Zhenxian's white eyebrows were flying, his stern face became colder, but his eyes were crazy. He ordered coldly, and his voice resounded throughout the world.

    "What."

    "How can it be?"

    "So many god puppets?"

    Daxia was completely confused.

    Although they guessed that Wujianmen would hide some power, they never thought that after such a long fight, Wujianmen would still hide such terrifying power!  Six black god puppets, sixteen bloody god puppets What a terrifying power this is. It should be noted that even if Emperor Xia managed to obtain three god puppets, they were only black god puppets, and he did not get the bloody god puppets.  Precious, this bloody god puppet is even more precious.

    "Clang, clang, clang." Ji Ning waved Ananda's Universal Sword, trying his best to resist the black chains.

    Ji Ning, the strongest punishment god among the seven punishment gods, has been completely restrained!

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, it was not only Ji Ning, Tonghe Tianxian and others who were shocked, but Emperor Xia and others were also shocked.

    When he discovered that Ji Ning was in danger, Emperor Xia immediately became anxious, so he immediately came out with his troops. In any case, although the seven punishment gods are all important, the one that cannot be lost is Ji Ning. Now Ji Ning alone  , one is worth two or three other punishment gods!  Moreover, once Ji Ning succeeds in transcending the God Tribulation in the future, the impact will be even greater. A peerless evildoer who can step into the threshold of God in the realm of gods and demons, and break through to become a God, how powerful will it be?

    Therefore, Emperor Xia will never allow any mistakes.

    He showed up in person!

    But¡­¡­

    He had just appeared, and before he could help Ji Ning, he discovered that Ji Ning himself had resisted: "This Ji Ning actually has a hidden hand. Okay." Emperor Xia was pleasantly surprised.

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    The army of Wujianmen appeared.

    "What." Emperor Xia couldn't help but change his expression when he saw the mighty and powerful Wujianmen army.

    In fact, he also guessed that there are many immortals hidden in Wujianmen, because three of the four white-faced dragons are composed of the scattered immortals who originally went to Daxia World to seek refuge!  I'm afraid that only the white-faced dragon commanded by Poison God is the strength of Wujian Sect. Is this all of Wujian Sect?  Totally impossible.

    But Emperor Xia didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many puppets of gods.

    "It seems that they really value me, Daxia. They have mobilized so many precious God puppets. Even the vicious and difficult 'Blood Cloud Puppet' has a total of sixteen." Emperor Xia's eyes were cold, "In that case  , then let¡¯s fight.¡±

    "Hanxiang God, Zhuanshui God, and Beiwang God, please take action." Emperor Xia sent a message directly.

    Emperor Xia¡¯s status is extremely high.

    His Daxia world is considered the top one among the great worlds under Chiming Daozu!  He also has the support of the ancient royal family and Ancestor Yinglong behind him, and he himself is also extremely powerful.  Over these endless years, how could the power under his command be weak?  It should be noted that some places such as Beishan Great World that have been conquered long ago have three or five gods and true immortals.

    Even though the ¡®Zhuanshui God¡¯, who has been showing some disrespect to Emperor Xia to the outside world, has actually been on Emperor Xia¡¯s side for a long time.

    The God of Hanxiang is a god born from the indigenous gods and demons of the Great Xia world. He made a hundred thousand year agreement with Emperor Xia and will follow Emperor Xia in the war within one hundred thousand years.

    The God of Beiwang is very aloof. Just like Emperor Xia helped Ji Ning, Emperor Xia greatly helped this God of Beiwang. When the God of Beiwang really becomes a god, he will naturally be grateful.  At the critical moment, he firmly stood by Emperor Xia.

    In a vast space.

    It is the fiery red world where countless gods and demons are imprisoned, but there is no punishment in this fiery red world. Countless gods and demons have been learning the ancient ancient gods and demons formation - Pangu Battle Formation these days!

    The Pangu Battle Formation is the oldest and most complex formation of gods and demons.

    When Pangu created the world and then died, the surviving powerful beings such as Nuwa, including some weak gods and demons, all admired Pangu because Nuwa had not yet broken through to the realm of Pangu God.  , because of worshiping Pangu and being grateful for Pangu¡¯s founding of the world, many of the battle formations created when the gods and demons fought were named 'Pangu Battle Formation'.

    There were a lot of Pangu wars, and even powerful men went to perfect this battle formation.

    In the end, after Nuwa¡¯s breakthrough and became the Pangu God Queen, this ¡®Pangu Battle Formation¡¯ was truly perfect!  Only the top few powerful men who know all the mysteries of this battle formation have less than one pair of hands.  Among them are of course the Suiren clan, Fuxi clan and several other oldest human emperors from the ancient royal family.

    "What Emperor Xia got is of course just a simplified version.  However, this simplified version is enough for those who are just gods leading countless returning spirits, souls, gods and demons.  After all, no matter how profound it is, it cannot be used well.

    Countless gods and demons are led by the God of Hanxiang, the God of Beiwang, and the God of Zhuanshui!

    Three major Pangu battle formations can be formed!

    "The God Hanhui, the God Zhuanshui, the God Beiwang, take action." Emperor Xia's voice resounded throughout this world.

    "It's time for us to take action." Han Xie Tian Shen suddenly became excited and raised his head and howled.

    "Fight, fight, fight."

    Countless gods and demons¡¯ eyes turned red with excitement.

    They are gods and demons, born to fight in heaven and on earth, and the will to fight has long been rooted in the bones of every god and demon.  After being imprisoned for endless years, they have long been eager to fight.

    "out!"

    I saw countless gods and demons, divided into three legions. The sky above each of their legions was condensed into a giant, barefoot, disheveled, and holding a giant axe, the strongest ancient god - Pangu.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    These countless gods and demons have all been moved out of this world and outside.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 19: Fallen one after another

    Although the legions of gods and demons formed the 'Pangu Battle Formation' and then came out very quickly, there was still a short period of time, and this short period of time Baiji Zhenxian, the leader of the Qinghu Sect, etc. who were the first to come out from the Wujian Sect.  The true immortals of the gods and the sixteen blood cloud puppets and six black god puppets led by them were fully active.

    "Roar~~"

    "kill!"

    The six black god puppets immediately rushed towards their own camp and joined the other eight black god puppets and three white-faced dragons.

    "There is no limit to the sea of ??blood." The lean Xueyun Building Master immediately cast a spell, and saw vague blood-colored waves starting to ripple around him. Wherever this endless blood-colored waves spread, all the white-faced dragons and god puppets on the Wujian Sect side were everywhere.  It was very refreshing, and I even felt a little boosted.  However, the Xingtian gods and the five-headed god puppets on the Daxia side felt heavy resistance in this endless wave.

    "Little baby" The leader of the Green Fox Sect was also standing in mid-air, looking at the corner of his clothes. He pointed in the distance, and suddenly a huge green furry tail appeared faintly behind her. At the same time, countless blue hairs spread out from her tail, covering the sky.  Covering the ground, entangling Daxia.

    ¡­¡­

    "One wither and one with glory." True Immortal Tiannong was still smiling even in the midst of the war.

    I saw green grass starting to appear crazily on the endless wilderness. These grasses are all weeds, but their vitality is extremely tenacious. Despite the bloody waves and green threads surrounding them, these countless weeds still grow forcefully, even crazy.  Dancing in mid-air.  Tiannong Zhenxian alone blocked the spells of Xueyunlou Master and Qinghu Sect Master.

    But this crazy weed soon began to wither, wither very quickly.

    It can then grow again.

    The weeds are growing wildly and withering.

    "Ding dong." Immortal Dongyan chuckled softly, and suddenly raindrops began to fall from the sky. The raindrops fell on the wilderness, making a "ding dong" sound. If it fell on Daxia, they would feel that the raindrops had no trace.  harm.  But on the other side of the Wujian Gate, everyone who was hit was obviously stunned.

    ¡­¡­

    For a time, the Pure Yang True Immortals on both sides were casting spells, trying their best to restrain the enemy while freeing themselves.

    War requires cooperation even more.

    "If they fight stupidly neither Daxia's side nor Wujianmen's side will be able to exert their strongest power.  However, True Immortal Chunyang devoted himself to casting many spells, which helped the entire camp even more.

    Phew!  call!  call!  call!  call!  call!

    quietly.

    It was just that the body flashed and the spatial fluctuations were caused, and the thin blood -colored heavenly gods of the sixteen heads turned into a blood -colored flowing.

    "So fast."

    "They're going too fast."

    "not good."

    "Their speed is at least twice as fast as ours. How is this possible?" The six gods of punishment and the five puppets of the gods, who had been able to fight calmly, suddenly panicked.

    What is the concept of twice as fast?

    It should be noted that in a life-and-death fight, if you are faster, it will be difficult for your side to escape.  Is this twice as fast?  The other party can play with himself as much as he wants.

    "Don't panic. Although these blood cloud puppets are extremely fast, they are very fragile! As long as the two of you join forces and strike with one blow, it is enough to completely collapse the blood cloud puppet. Even if there is only one Xingtian God your attack will be enough to make the blood cloud puppet completely collapse.  It will hurt them and make them feel uncomfortable." Xia Huanglian sent a message.

    And the gods and true immortals here in Daxia are also trying their best to cast spells to slow down the blood cloud puppets.  But even if it is bound by magic, even if the Blood Cloud Puppet slows down a little, it can still be at least 50% faster than Ji Ning and the Xingtian God here!

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly a large number of densely packed figures appeared in the sky, and countless gods and demons gathered together. They were like three huge dark clouds. This huge dark cloud was naturally composed of countless gods and demons!  Above the three huge dark clouds, there was a giant with disheveled hair and bare feet holding a giant axe. The aura that looked down upon the world instantly silenced the entire battlefield.

    "Pangu?"

    Everyone, including Tonghe Tianxian, Ji Ning and others who had never seen him before, also had an inexplicable feeling that this disheveled, barefoot giant holding a giant ax should be Pangu.

    That kind of natural momentum that I have to surrender in front of me, I am afraid that in addition to the legendary Pangu, the son -in -law is only available.

    Although it is said that this is Pangu formed by the condensed "Pangu Battle Formation", its momentum is very weak, but no matter how weak it is, this kind of absolute superiority Even Ji Ning's master Bodhi Ancestor does not have it.

    &nbsp; "Hahaha" Han Xiangtian, who was leading one of the "dark clouds", laughed. He looked down at the towering figures below, and the powerful aura filled him with fighting spirit, "Children, we endure  For endless years, we have waited too long, too long, to let this Infernal Sect taste the power of our gods and demons."

    "Let them have a taste of our power."

    "**them."

    "Kill them all one by one and eat them."

    "Hahaha."

    Countless gods and demons roared.

    They have been suppressed for endless years and are going berserk at this moment. The voice of the Hanxiang God is heard in the ears of every god and demon under his transmission. Although countless gods and demons are now divided into three parts, the influence of the Hanxiang God is still  There is no doubt that he is the only leader of the indigenous gods and demons in the Great Xia world.

    "superior."

    "kill."

    "rush."

    I saw three dark clouds suddenly rushing towards the bottom.

    "So powerful?" The faces of True Immortal Baiji, Master Qinghu and others below all changed drastically.

    Their intelligence on Wujianmen is very powerful.

    The intelligence passed down from above: "The indigenous gods and demons of Daxia have been conquered by Emperor Xia." With this simple information, Baiji Zhenxian and the others could only try their best to guess They didn't know what the indigenous gods and demons of Daxia were.  What a powerful force, but certainly not weak.  As for asking from above?  They didn't dare. The status of the person who handed down the information was too high. Even their God King, among the powerful people in the Wujian Sect camp, was one step lower than the person who handed down the information.  wait.

    Countless tribulation locations.

    A lot of information.

    That mysterious existence is like a machine conveying countless information. In terms of intelligence ability, the Wujian Sect ranks first in the three realms, and it comes from that mysterious powerful person!  It is impossible for this mysterious being to explain every piece of information in detail. How to grasp it, how to use the information, and how to make decisions are all left to the Blue Fox Sect Master and the others to decide on their own.

    "It seems that this battle will be difficult to win." The Lord of the Ten Thousand Demons Cave said, "The power of the three great gods is no less powerful than the white-faced dragon of the poisonous dragon."

    "We must fight even if it is difficult." Immortal Baiji's eyes flashed with cold light, "Daxia, we must occupy it. Those who block us must be killed."

    "Yes." The leader of the Qinghu Sect also sent a message, "We must occupy Daxia. This Emperor of Xia is indeed very impressive. He is one of the three leaders in the Chiming Realm. Attack his Daxia world.  I have long realized that it will definitely be difficult, but with the status of Emperor Xia, it is even more worthy for us to fight against Daxia."

    The Chiming Realm refers to the dozens of big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds led by Chiming Daozu.

    The person with the highest status in the Chiming Realm is naturally the Chiming Taoist.

    Next are the three major leaders.

    Next are the other gods and true immortals.

    What is a leader?

    Anyone who can be called a leader in a realm has almost ten gods and true immortals following him!  Being able to have nearly ten gods and true immortals following him is naturally not comparable to ordinary gods and true immortals.  If Ji Ning becomes a god in the future and has seven gods following him, he can also be called a leader.

    Of course, if you are just a naked person, just a true immortal, your status will be inferior.

    It should be noted that even if you reach Lu Dongbin's level, if you encounter Hongxue God alone and the other seven gods join forces to form the "Seven Luminous Gods", you will have to run for your life.  This is the power of a leader!  They can almost be called the absolute overlords below the True Gods and Dao Ancestors. If they want to rule a big world, they will be absolute leaders. No gods or true immortals dare to intervene.

    Of course, Lu Dongbin is stronger than Emperor Xia. He is also surrounded by the Eight Immortals of Shangdong and other followers.

    ¡­¡­

    It is of course difficult to attack the world of Great Xia led by ¡®Emperor Xia¡¯, one of the three leaders of the Chiming Realm, but it must be conquered!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !

    The speed of the sixteen-headed Blood Cloud Puppet is too fast. No matter the three major Pangu battle formations, the God of Punishment, or the Celestial God Puppet, they are not as fast as them.  They flashed crazily and rushed towards the six punishment gods.  As for Ji Ning?  Ji Ning has been trapped by True Immortal Chi Bing, and True Immortal Chi Bing is also at odds with Ji Ning. He consumes pure Yang mana to maintain this spell.

    It should be noted that this spell was formed by consuming the source of the golden elixir, and he would not easily dispel this spell.  He kept maintaining it.  After all, it was enough to support the strongest Xingtian God ¡®Ji Ning¡¯.

    ¡°Puff puff puff.¡± The Blood Cloud Puppet went crazy to attack the six punishment gods.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The mighty army of gods and demons charged and killed them again and again.

    "Bang~~~" Above the dark cloud-like army of gods and demons, the majestic Pangu waved his hand with a hand tens of thousands of feet long. Although one of the blood cloud puppets tried its best to dodge, it was still touched.

    Bang!

    The blood cloud puppet disintegrated directly and exploded in mid-air. The immortals inside were directly shocked to death.

    However, the Wujianmen camp is very calm. This is the fatal weakness of the Blood Cloud Puppet - it is too fragile!  As they gained terrifying speed, they also became fragile. Any one of the three legions of gods and demons was no less powerful than the poisonous white-faced dragon. The power of one blow was naturally enough to cause it to disintegrate. After it disintegrated, the one hundred people inside  All the immortals were shocked to death.

    "Be careful, Zhanghong!" Xia Huang and others' expressions changed greatly.

    When Xingtian Shen Zhanghong was knocked upside down by the poisonous white-faced dragon, four blood cloud puppets suddenly pounced on him.

    The Blood Cloud Puppet is too fast.

    Although Emperor Xia and others were all present, when they discovered the crisis, the body of Xingtian God had been torn apart, revealing a large number of immortals and loose immortals inside.

    ¡­(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 20: Great Xia Zhenjie Formation

    The immortals and loose immortals fled frantically.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "Escape?"

    "Die."

    The four blood cloud puppets were killing these immortals crazily. In the past, when Xingtian Shen fought with the white-faced dragon, even if he was severely injured, he was only killed by one white-faced dragon.  But now they are being slaughtered by four blood cloud puppets at the same time. Although the power of the blood cloud puppets is weaker than that of the white-faced dragon, when they are slaughtered, they are powerful enough to kill the immortals, and they are faster and faster.  There were four of them, and in almost the blink of an eye, a thousand immortals were slaughtered!

    No one escaped!

    Even those hiding in the Immortal Mansion were directly captured by these blood cloud puppets.

    "Damn it." God Zhuan Shui roared angrily and charged towards him with a mighty army of gods and demons.

    "Zhang Hong."

    "Lao Liu."

    "Sixth brother!"

    The other Xingtian gods were jealous.

    too fast.

    If they were in danger before when they were fighting the white-faced dragon, Xia Huang and the others still had time to save them, then now when Xingtian Shen Zhanghong was massacred by four blood cloud puppets, they didn't even have a chance to save them.  In the blink of an eye, Xingtian Shen Zhanghong collapsed and was slaughtered.  Too soon too soon.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Six." Ji Ning's eyes turned red too. It happened so quickly that no one present could do anything.

    "Damn it."

    Ji Ning held the Ananda Universal Sword in both hands and frantically attacked the black chains around him. The Chibing Immortal in the distance also tried his best to maintain the spell and gnashed his teeth: "This Ji Ning is really crazy. He knows clearly that he can't break out, but he still does this.  Crazy attack." His pure Yang mana was constantly being consumed, while Ning was consuming even more of the power of heaven and earth.

    "True Immortal Chi Bing." Ji Ning hated him even more.

    The power of this black chain is too strong

    Ji Ning actually wanted to ask the Seven Gods to take action. He believed that under the circumstances that Daxia and Wujian Sect were equally powerful, they could have the final say.  However, the seven gods only promised to help him once, which was almost equivalent to Ji Ning's life, used to save his life at a critical moment.  Secondly, even if he is very angry at the moment, Ji Ning's mental strength has reached the perfection of domination, so he can naturally remain absolutely calm and will not be confused by anger at all.  The seven gods are very useful. Even if they are used, they are not used now.

    Because Daxia and Wujianmen obviously haven¡¯t reached their craziest stage yet.

    "If"

    "How great would it be if I became a master of swordsmanship?"

    "Break it for me."

    Ji Ning tried his best to use his sword skills to attack the black chains around him, so that the black chains could not wrap around and restrain him.

    ¡­¡­

    The Daxia side outside is even crazier. The most ferocious are the three legions of gods and demons. The power of this 'Pangu Battle Formation' is indeed astonishing. Coupled with its extremely large size, one hand can surpass the God of Xingtian.  Therefore, those blood cloud puppets are sometimes fast, but it is difficult to avoid Pangu's giant ax and palm.

    Whether it¡¯s a palm touch or a giant axe.

    All the blood cloud puppets collapsed, and the immortals inside were directly shocked to death.

    "Bang."

    "Bang."

    Sometimes there is a loud noise, and another blood cloud puppet collapses.

    The face of Bai Jizhen in the distance was cold. Although the loss of blood and clouds has always been very large, it was a war with Daxia  The bloody clouds were damaged too fast!  The main reason is that the space occupied by the three major Pangu battle formations is too large. Although the speed of Pangu battle formation's advance and killing is slower, the speed of 'Pangu' waving his arms and giant ax is still very fast.

    "Humph." A cold light flashed in the eyes of True Immortal Baiji.

    His eyes were fixed on the legion of gods and demons commanded by Han Xietian God.

    I saw a whoosh, a whoosh, a total of thirty-six snow-white fairy swords floating behind True Immortal Baiji. These thirty-six fairy swords formed a huge circle in mid-air, and with endless power,  With the burst of energy, these thirty-six fairy swords actually turned into a huge 'sun', but it was just a cold sun.

    The cold air is permeating the air, and it¡¯s bone-chilling.

    Even the endless wilderness quickly froze and was covered with thick layers of ice.

    "Finally, we took action." Emperor Xia kept staring at True Immortal Bai Ji. He had long felt the threat from True Immortal Bai Ji. He was the only one in the entire Wujian Sect camp who made him feel threatened, so Emperor Xia  Understand this Baiji Zhenxian, who has always been very low-key, is the strongest one in the Wujian Sect.

    Although Emperor Xia has been casting some auxiliary spells, it can be said thatMainly because he kept staring at True Immortal Baiji.

    True Immortal Baiji took action at this moment, and once he took action, it was earth-shattering.

    "Bai Jithe world!" True Immortal Bai Ji stood in the center of the cold sun, like the Lord of the sun, and then pointed at the army of gods and demons led by the Han Hideous God in the distance.

    "Whoops!"

    An icy stream of light flashed across the sky in an instant, flying directly towards the army of gods and demons of the Cold God.

    The god Han Xiang raised his head and roared.

    Suddenly, the towering Pangu above the entire legion of gods and demons also roared angrily and swung his giant ax with a bang. Although the giant ax was covered with frost, it was still easily blocked.

    "Humph." True Immortal Bai Ji sneered.

    ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ~~~~~~

    Suddenly countless silver-white streams of light streaked across the sky, pouring madly towards the legion of gods and demons of the Han Hideous God. Suddenly, the place where the legion was seemed to be plunged into an icy hell, the space began to freeze, and ice began to appear on the towering Pangu.  layer.  But all the gods and demons were roaring, and their divine power was surging.

    They are already as one at this moment and have nothing to fear.

    "Drink." The cold god was mad, and Pangu above him was also waving his giant axe. The terrifying power crazily resisted countless streams of light.

    ¡­¡­

    For a time, this legion of gods and demons was completely in a stalemate with True Immortal Baiji.

    "sharp."

    "A mere True Immortal of Pure Yang actually stood in a stalemate with the Pangu battle formation formed by a god commanding countless gods and demons." Everyone in Daxia was horrified. It should be noted that when the poisonous white-faced dragon was roaming around, Daxia  No one here dares to say they can stop it.  Even Huoyun Tianshen and others who tried to contain them were all blown away in just one fight.

    But True Immortal Baiji can do it.

    "Okay." Emperor Xia's eyes lit up, "That's it."

    Rumble~~~

    I saw that the void where the black-robed Xia Emperor was standing seemed to have collapsed, and with him as the center, the surrounding area of ??100 feet fell into absolute darkness.  The space collapsed, twisted and rotated in it, and then from the collapsed absolute darkness, a black dragon began to crawl out. When this black dragon climbed out, its golden eyes were still scanning the surroundings.

    "Roar~~~" The roar of the dragon shook the sky.

    Then one after another black dragons began to crawl out of this absolute darkness.

    "All races are coming to court!" the black-robed Xia Emperor roared hoarsely, his eyes becoming crazy.

    Boom boom boom~~~

    I saw nine black dragons crawling out of the darkness, with overwhelming momentum, and then swam in a meandering way at a fast speed, directly killing the Blood Cloud Puppet in the distance.

    This is a secret technique that is not passed down from the ancient royal family. Emperor Xia is still relatively weak and can barely perform the first level. If it is some powerful person from the ancient royal family, once it is used, it can release thousands of black dragons.

    "Qing Hu, help the Blood Cloud Puppet." Upon seeing this, True Immortal Bai Ji sent a message. He was shocked when he saw Emperor Xia perform this secret technique. It should be noted that his information did not include any secret techniques that Emperor Xia could perform, and  It is extremely difficult to get started with the secret technique of 'All Races Come to the Court'. The ancient royal family did not pass on their secret skills to others, but Emperor Xia was actually able to perform the first level.

    Those nine black dragons are enough to rival the Nine-Headed God Puppet!  And it is also a very fast God Puppet. Once the Blood Cloud Puppet is contained, the other two legions of gods and demons and the Xingtian Gods will easily destroy the Blood Cloud Puppet.

    "Okay." When Qinghu saw this, he didn't dare to hesitate and tried his best.

    I saw the master of the Blue Fox Sect, turned into a huge green fox.

    The green fox stood in the void, filled with green light.

    "Change."

    I saw her tail suddenly split into nine parts and turned into nine tails. The nine huge cyan fox tails were frantically chasing in different directions, chasing the nine black dragons.  The leader of the Blue Fox Sect is not actually the nine-tailed fox with the noblest bloodline in the legend. As a god, she can turn into nine-tails in a short time, but her nine-tails strength is not as good as the legendary nine-tailed fox.  However, they should be able to contain Emperor Xia and allow the Blood Cloud puppets to take a breather.

    If it is a real nine-tailed fox and a god, I am afraid that with its talent and skills, it can compete with Emperor Xia.

    The leader of Qinghu Sect?

    It¡¯s still slightly worse.

    The capital of Daxia, the Tianmang Hall of the Imperial Palace.

    The Xia Emperor in white clothes is standing at the highest point of Tianmang Palace, overlooking the endless land.

    "The number of immortals participating in the war of Wujianmen, including those who have died, is less than 10,000 so far. It is mainly because of the special characteristics of the god puppets and blood cloud puppets that they can maintain a stalemate with me, Daxia." The white-clothed Xia Emperor said softly to himself,  "Among the nearly ten thousand heavenly immortals, three thousand heavenly immortals are still??The one who took refuge in Daxia.  In other words, the Wujian Sect itself has even fewer immortals.  I'm afraid it's around five or six thousand.  I'm afraid this is not all the strength of the Wujian Sect. If they want to attack my Daxia, the Wujian Sect led by Qinghu will definitely have many immortals prepared!  "

    "Since you always don't come out, then I will force you to come out."

    The Xia Emperor in white knew very well.

    The knife cannot be hidden, and no one knows when and where it will come from.

    Only by forcing it out and putting everything on the bright side can you feel at ease.

    "rise."

    The Xia Emperor in white stretched out his right hand, and a little bit of bright black light appeared in his hand.

    "Rumble~~~" The entire Tianmang Palace, and even the entire palace, began to tremble. The lines that had existed for endless years on the palace square began to light up, and the entire Tianmang Palace was filled with black light, which was extremely dazzling.

    ¡­¡­

    An Chan City.

    Although there is a war in Daxia now, the ancient city of Anchan is very peaceful and is not a place of war.

    But at this moment¡ª¡ª

    The whole city of Anchan trembled.

    Hum~~~

    The entire Anchan City suddenly shined with brilliance, countless rays of light circulated on Anchan City, and a power rose into the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    The Fire Fan County City also shines brightly into the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Countless cities and towns throughout Great Xia, 3,600 counties and cities suddenly exuded overwhelming power at the same moment. Even the 'Baiji City' below the Wujian City also gathered the same power.

    For a while.

    With the Tianmang Palace as the core and the 3,600 county towns as the base of the formation, the Great Xia Zhenjie Formation that was originally refined by Yinglong Taozu himself was truly inspired.  This was also the boundary-suppressing formation that Emperor Xia asked Ying Long Daozu to refine after the princes rebelled. Since then, no one in the whole of Great Xia has dared to rebel, until this catastrophe.

    Endless years have passed, and the Daxia Suppression Formation has once again demonstrated its power.

    "Go." The Baiji Xia Emperor sat in the Tianmang Hall, the core of the Zhenjie Formation, and aroused the majestic power between heaven and earth to converge on the warring Baiji County.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 21: Use all means

    Baiji County, that vast wilderness.

    The war between Wujianmen and Daxia has reached an extremely crazy stage, with the strength of both sides being almost the same.

    Ji Ning, the God of Punishment in Daxia, and Chi Bing Zhenxian of Wujian Sect, restrained each other.

    "The other five punishment gods and five-headed god puppets of Daxia were besieged by the two white-faced dragons, six-headed god puppets and some blood cloud puppets of Wujian Sect.  Especially those blood cloud puppets, who appeared and disappeared, made the five punishment gods very embarrassed. Fortunately, there were other gods and true immortals to assist them.

    Especially Emperor Xia, who restrained most of the Blood Cloud Puppet, otherwise the new God of Punishment would have been killed long ago in Daxia.

    The strongest ones in Daxia are the three legions of gods and demons.

    However, one of these three legions of gods and demons was held back by True Immortal Baiji, and there was another legion of gods and demons fighting with Poisonous White-faced Jiao.  The last one was entangled by the eight-headed god puppet of Wujianmen, and was completely entangled.  These black god puppets are different from the blood cloud puppets. They are slower, but they are difficult to destroy. They just entangled this army of gods and demons.

    ¡­¡­

    For a time, the two sides fought like crazy.

    Even in a stalemate, neither party can defeat the other party. Both parties need a force to break this balance!

    Of course, among the six punishment gods, Ji Ning was the most aggrieved. He was held back by this Immortal Chi Bing.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly sensed a powerful fluctuation in the power of heaven and earth, and couldn't help but look high in the sky.

    Not only Ji Ning, everyone present felt this terrifying fluctuation.

    Everybody noticed the scene in the sky.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Terrible power gathered in the sky, forming a dark red cloud, just like a tribulation cloud. The faint red light in this dark red cloud flashed again and again, and the power was so powerful that people were frightened.

    "The great formation of the town!"

    ¡°It¡¯s the boundary-suppressing formation!¡±

    "Emperor Xia has used the boundary-suppressing formation."

    For a time, the Wujian Sect was suffocated, but Daxia was excited about it.

    The reputation of the Great Xia Realm Suppressing Formation is so great that even Ji Ning had heard about it during the Immortal Fate Conference, but he was not sure about the reality of the Realm Suppressing Formation at the time.  Later, when his status increased, Ji Ning heard detailed information about the Zhenjie Formation.  This 'Great Xia Zhenjie Formation' is led by Tianmang Palace and supplemented by 3,600 counties and cities. It brings together the power of 3,600 counties and cities and can attack the entire Daxia world.  Anywhere!

    As soon as the calamity cloud comes out, the space becomes fixed.

    You can¡¯t escape even if you want to!

    The power is so great

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This power has surpassed the Xia Emperor's own strength. It is precisely because of this 'Great Xia Suppressing Formation' that once it was established, countless princes throughout Great Xia no longer dare to rebel. After all, as long as they are in the world of Great Xia, they cannot  They will never forget how to escape the attack of the Great Xia Suppressing Formation when the Great Xia Suppressing Formation showed its power, it directly killed the Chunyang True Immortal 'Quhai True Immortal' who was the leader of the rebellion.

    "Finally used it." True Immortal Baiji looked up and sneered, but a gray fruit appeared in his hand. Suddenly, he crushed the gray fruit in his hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, a large amount of gray air flow flew out of the gray fruit. In an instant, this mighty gray air flow soared into the sky and directly enveloped the dark red calamity cloud high in the sky!

    "Huh?" Emperor Xia frowned, then sneered and shouted, "The power of chaos? Bai Ji, do you think that a trace of the power of chaos dispersed into airflow can stop my big formation?"

    The power of chaos

    It is a power that can only be mastered gradually after beginning to understand the chaotic heavenly way.  This is the truly supreme power in the three realms.  Generally, after the True God Dao ancestors mastered a Heavenly Dao, they gradually understood the Chaos Heavenly Dao.  After all, among the ten heavenly ways, the chaotic heavenly way is absolutely supreme. Whoever can understand it thoroughly can become the supreme 'Pangu God'. Pangu mastered this heavenly way back then, and Nuwa was even more powerful. Among the top ten  In the way of heaven, Empress Nuwa controls the nine great ways of heaven.

    There is a saying that there are one hundred and eight thousand ways in the world.

    The son -in -law lady has 84,000.

    You can see how awesome it is!

    It¡¯s not that Nuwa can¡¯t understand the last way of heaven, it¡¯s just that the way of heaven is incomplete and she can¡¯t fully understand all the ten ways of heaven.  Understanding the nine heavenly ways is the ultimate!

    ? ???Haha, I admit that your world-suppressing formation is powerful, but this power of chaos is indeed just a trace.  " True Immortal Bai Ji laughed, with a trace of sarcasm in his eyes, "But even just a trace is still the power of chaos!  After penetrating this power of chaos, how much power does your formation still have?  Moreover, this Great Xia World Suppressing Formation is so powerful, and it actually covers the entire big world, far beyond what a true immortal can do. Even if you want to activate it once, the price is not small.  "

    They Wujianmen got the information.

    Emperor Xia had triggered the world-suppressing formation at most twice in a hundred years. Even True Immortal Baiji personally asked his master, the Divine King, and even the Divine King said: "The scope of this formation has exceeded the scope of normal immortals."  Means. In fact, the attack can cover an entire world, which is already the means of the True God Dao Ancestor. Yinglong refined this formation mainly to intimidate. Since the intelligence said that Emperor Xia can activate it at most twice within a hundred years, then I guess Emperor Xia can only  If you trigger it once, you may trigger it twice if you do not hesitate to pay a huge price. I will give you a Chaos Power Fruit, which can weaken his world-suppressing formation."

    ¡­¡­

    "Humph." Emperor Xia looked down coldly.

    The power of the calamity cloud in the world-suppressing formation was enough to kill any Chunyang True Immortal in front of the Wujian Sect. Perhaps because of the divine body and the magical power of body protection, the gods might be able to survive the calamity cloud attack.  But True Immortal Chunyang is almost certain to die.  Emperor Xia had previously thought of attacking True Immortal Baiji directly, but now Jie Yun is surrounded by the 'Power of Chaos'. I am afraid that after penetrating the power of Chaos its power will be greatly weakened!

    A strong person like Baiji Zhenxian is easy to repel but difficult to kill.

    The life-saving methods of the gods and true immortals are all very powerful

    "I guessed that the Wujian Sect should have countermeasures. Who would have thought that the Dao Ancestor behind him would directly give the condensed Chaos Dao Fruit to the Baiji True Immortal. This Dao Ancestor is really willing to give up." Emperor Xia secretly said with hatred.  , the fruit of the power of chaos, also known as the 'Chaos Dao Fruit', does not mean that the True God Dao Ancestor can easily condense the power of chaos to form a fruit.

    "If that were the case, the fruit of chaos would be everywhere if the power of chaos was continuously restored by the crazy condensation fruit.

    But in fact

    To condense the Chaos Dao Fruit, you must condense a trace of your own Chaos Perceptions and directly cut off these perceptions. Only then can the power of Chaos in this Chaos Perceptions naturally condense and exist alone.  Therefore, the power of chaos in this fruit is very small. During the great catastrophe, for the sake of their own destiny, the powerful ones among them were only willing to cut off very few of their own Chaos Enlightenment.  .  This way, if it takes a longer time, you can still practice and come back.  If too many insights are cut off, it will be difficult to come back through cultivation.

    A trace of chaos power is enough to weaken this calamity cloud.

    "Go." A cold light flashed in Emperor Xia's eyes.

    The calamity cloud high in the sky suddenly turned into a rainbow light and shot down.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~

    The gray airflow tried its best to block it. These gray airflows were just a trace of chaotic power. Although the quality was very amazing, it was still consumed in the blink of an eye.  The rainbow light, which was originally a hundred feet thick, was weakened to only nearly ten feet thick.  Only 10% of its original power was left, and this rainbow light was as fast as lightning.

    Whoops!

    One of the white-faced dragons that was fighting with the Xingtian Gods below suddenly let out a frightened roar and even used its claws to block it.

    "Pfft."

    The rainbow light penetrated through instantly, leaving a hole in his chest. Many immortals and loose immortals inside died on the spot. The entire white-faced dragon immediately collapsed. The large number of immortals and loose immortals inside were in a panic and wanted to fight.  Escape.

    "kill."

    The Xingtian Shen Tonghe who fought with him naturally fought hard to kill him.

    And this scene True Immortal Bai Ji in the distance just watched indifferently. All of this was in his preparation. It would be good to die hundreds of immortals to resist the next attack of the 'Great Xia World Suppressing Formation'.  If it were not for the Chaos Dao Fruit, he himself might have died!  After all, the Daxia Realm Suppressing Formation was so terrifying, it was almost as powerful as the Dao Ancestor.

    "Xia Mang, after using the world-suppressing formation, I'm afraid you only have your Yinglong Guard left." Baiji Zhenxian laughed and said, "You will definitely lose this battle."

    "Come out!"

    True Immortal Baiji suddenly shouted loudly.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Suddenly four majestic figures appeared, which were four white-faced dragons with overwhelming momentum. Each of these four white-faced dragons were extremely crazy and ferocious.

    "What."

    "Four more?"

    "Four white-faced dragons?"

    Everyone on the Daxia side felt their hearts sink.

    sky.

    A white-faced dragon represents?Thousands of heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals.  It means that the Wujian Sect has sent out at least 4,000 more immortals. It is hard to say how powerful these four white-faced dragons are. Maybe some of them are comparable to the poisonous white-faced dragons.

    "You Wujian Sect still think highly of me." Emperor Xia smiled coldly, "Since you want Long Wei to come out, then your wish will be granted."

    Wow.

    An extremely huge divine dragon suddenly appeared in mid-air. This divine dragon was somewhat special. Compared with the normal divine dragon it had an extra pair of huge wings.  It exactly looks like the legendary mythical beast 'Yinglong'. Yinglong Daozu was originally a mythical beast and was born with extraordinary abilities. After that, he went through great battles in ancient times and finally became the True God Daozu.

    "Roar~~~" The huge Yinglong flew directly downwards.

    "Haha, come on."

    One of the white-faced dragons roared wildly and faced it directly.

    Bang!  Bang!

    Yinglong and the white-faced dragon were fighting each other directly. Although Yinglong had a slight advantage in strength, the white-faced dragon could completely withstand it.

    "What? That white-faced dragon is so powerful? It must be led by a true god of heaven." Ji Ning and others felt cold in their hearts.

    Our own Yinglong Legion is only comparable to a powerful white-faced dragon.

    The other three white-faced dragonswill there be another super powerful one?  If so, we'll be in big trouble.

    Emperor Xia watched all this coldly. He knew very well that the war with the Wujian Sect would be difficult, because the Wujian Sect's intelligence was so powerful, and the Wujian Sect had explored his methods one by one.  But he knew almost nothing about Wu Jianmen's methods.  Now that all the power in his hands has been exhausted, it seems that he is at a disadvantage now!

    "Xia Mang, you are destined to lose. This Daxia is my Baiji Daxia. No, when the time comes, it will not be called Daxia World. It should be called Baiji World." Baiji True Immortal's aura is overwhelming and extremely arrogant.

    Went out to attend a classmate¡¯s wedding and rushed out early in the morning.

    at last¡ª¡ª

    Tomato is very serious about asking for monthly votes.

    Please vote for Tomato with your monthly vote!

    Now¡­¡­

    It¡¯s really lagging behind!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18 Chapter 22 Breakthrough, Pure Yang True Immortal

    In the void outside the Three Realms, a mountain peak floats.

    This majestic mountain peak is a million miles wide, and it is where the cave of Chiming Daozu is located.

    At this moment, an old man with long green hair was sitting cross-legged, and below him on both sides stood a group of powerful immortals, including an incarnation of the 'Black-robed Xia Emperor'.

    "The army of gods and demons is over."

    Chiming Daozu sighed softly.

    At this moment, a round light is suspended in the air. It is Chiming Daozu who is personally casting spells and watching the scene of the battle.

    "It's over."

    "One of the three great armies of gods and demons is going to be lost."

    "What's wrong with this?"

    The gods and true immortals below were all very anxious, but the incarnation of the black-robed Xia Emperor just looked on with a cold face.

    "Senior Brother Xia Mang, our world has been breached, is your world going to be breached too?" A simple and honest god with a bear-headed human shape said anxiously.

    "We have lost some gods and demons, but at least the Hanxiang God is still alive." Emperor Xia said coldly, "Our strength has not been greatly lost, and eight blood cloud puppets have also been lost before and after Wujian Sect."

    "Senior brother Xia Mang, there is no need to be so harsh." The Evergreen Sword Immortal on the side said calmly, "At this point, senior brother must have noticed that the Wujian Sect is obviously at an advantage, and as the war continues, your side will continue to  were severely damaged! Although the Wujian Sect lost eight blood cloud puppets, these eight blood cloud puppets caused you to lose a punishment god and an army of gods and demons. The strong are stronger, and the weak are weaker. You guys  The gap with Wujianmen will continue to grow until your Daxia side can no longer hold on and completely collapses!"

    Emperor Xia frowned.

    The words of Evergreen Sword Immortal don¡¯t sound nice, but what they say is the truth.

    Because True Immortal Baiji of the Wujian Sect was dragging the legion of gods and demons led by Han Xiangtian God, when the new white-faced dragons arrived, Baiji Zhenxian immediately gave the order to attack the army of Han Xiangtian God.  Even all the blood cloud puppets rushed towards him.  Concentrate all superior forces to deal with the army of gods and demons.

    In just a moment, although four more blood cloud puppets were damaged, the total damage reached eight.  But Wujianmen succeeded.

    What Emperor Xia could do at that time was to take out his innate spiritual treasure, a red gourd, and directly collect the countless gods and demons that had escaped in large numbers, but many gods and demons were still slaughtered by those blood cloud puppets.

    "Are you going to lose?" Emperor Xia sighed silently in his heart.

    His only thought now is

    ??Please ask Master Chiming Daozu, Yinglong Daozu, and the ancient royal family for help.

    It¡¯s just that the situation in the Three Realms is very dangerous now. Are the Dao Ancestors willing to send forces to intervene?  Emperor Xia himself was not sure.  I believe that both Chiming Daozu and Yinglong Daozu are aware of his request. Whether to send him or not depends on the decision of Chiming Daozu and Yinglong Daozu.

    "If master, brother, and the ancient royal family don't intervene, this battle will be lost." Emperor Xia was unwilling to give up.

    I¡¯m really unwilling.

    This is the world he created, this is the foundation he founded after he created the 'Xia Mangshi', and he was kicked out like a dog in a panic?

    "Senior Brother Xia Mang has a very important fighting force here." The burly man with golden eyes in a dragon robe looked at the round light in mid-air and thought, "It is the strongest Xingtian God Ji Ning. He can completely deal with it on his own.  There are two white-faced dragons. But he was held back by the True Immortal Chi Bing. Senior Brother Xia Mang, the black chain that trapped Ji Ningcan't be broken?"

    "It can't be broken." Emperor Xia shook his head, helpless, "At this moment when the two sides are fighting like crazy, we can only help Ji Ning so much. Unless we send more and stronger forces, we can't break the black chain."

    "What kind of spell is that and why is it so powerful?"

    "Yes, black chainsI have never seen this kind of magic before."

    "I've never seen it either."

    "It seems to be the black chains permeating the void of the Infinite City, but I always thought they were refined war cities. I didn't expect there to be such magic."

    The gods and true immortals present come from dozens of big worlds led by Chiming Daozu.

    They are also considered to have extremely broad horizons, but they have never seen it.

    Emperor Xia closed his eyes.

    pain.

    He doesn¡¯t want to look anymore. His true self is fighting fiercely there. Of course he knows everything very well. The situation is getting worse The other side is stronger, and he is weaker.  Then the opponent can continue to gain results, and the gap will continue to grow until one's own side is defeated.

    "Master, brother?Ah, what on earth are you thinking about.  "Xia Huang could only feel anxious.

    "Senior Brother Xia Mang, is that Ji Ning the one you asked me to take on as your disciple?" Evergreen Sword Immortal said suddenly.

    Emperor Xia glanced at him: "Yes."

    "I had forgotten about this." Changqing Sword Immortal smiled, "I just remembered that Ji Ning heard that he worshiped a Taoist ancestor as his disciple. As a disciple of the Taoist ancestor, even though he was just a day immortal and was a little weak, he was still there.  His subordinates have also been of such great use.¡±

    "Being an immortal is not weak." Emperor Xia shook his head, "After all, he has short training. This Ji Ning's potential is extraordinary."

    "Potential?"

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal said calmly, "There are so many potentials, and there are so many people stuck in the Heavenly Immortal Realm throughout the Three Realms. Are Heavenly Gods and True Immortals so easy to achieve?"

    Emperor Xia¡¯s face darkened. His junior brother, the Evergreen Sword Immortal, usually sounds aloof when he sounds good, and selfish when he sounds bad!  He doesn't care about other fellow apprentices at all, he talks to himself in everything, and he doesn't care about other people's face at all.  Normally everyone is very magnanimous, but now at the time of the Great Tribulation War, his Great Xia is about to be destroyed.

    Although it is said that Changqing is very realistic.

    But can¡¯t you say something nice?  Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m so angry right now?

    "Oh?" Emperor Xia said calmly, "Then Junior Brother Changqing has only been practicing for a hundred years, but he has become an immortal?"

    Evergreen Sword Immortal¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and then he sneered: ¡°What¡¯s the use of being tough, Brother Xia Mang, it¡¯s better to face reality.¡±

    Emperor Xia is in a very bad mood at the moment and is too lazy to say anything more.

    "Summer¡­¡­"

    Emperor Xia felt uncomfortable, "Is it really going to be over?"

    ¡­¡­

    When Chiming Daozu led all the gods and true immortals under his command to fight outside the Three Realms, at another place, the majestic figure shrouded in black robes was also watching the battle silently.  The God King is also concerned about this battle.

    "We're going to win."

    The God King tapped the armrest with his left hand. In front of him, the mist condensed into a mirror, showing a battle scene.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, neither the God King nor Yinglong Daozu could see the changes in the "Beiming Immortal" Ji Ning inside the "Xingtian God" through the body of the "Xingtian God".

    In the world of Daxia, within Baiji County.

    Both sides have been killing like crazy, killing with fanaticism, especially the Wujianmen side is the most fanatical, while the Daxia side is even more tragic.  Because everyone can see that with the destruction of the gods and demons army of Han Xietian God, the strength gap between the two sides is obviously wider, and Daxia can hardly hold on anymore.

    ¡°Breaking, breaking, breaking.¡±

    Ji Ning, who was trapped by the black chains, was filled with anxiety.

    Full of anger.

    Why

    Why can¡¯t I break this chain?

    His brothers and sisters were all fighting, and Ji Ning was also worried.

    Although I was anxious, I was absolutely calm.  There is no contradiction between calmness and anxiety and madness.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Ji Ning suddenly felt shocked.

    stunned.

    There was ecstasy in his eyes.

    He has completely felt the vast avenue, which is the 'Sword Dao'. At this moment, all the mysteries of the Sword Dao are in Ji Ning's heart. Unlike in the past, when Ji Ning sensed the Sword Dao, it caused a lot of fluctuations.  Now?  Kendo was like an extremely obedient child in front of Ji Ning, without any resistance.

    Because Ji Ning has completely understood and mastered it, there will naturally not be any leakage or fluctuations.

    "Is this the way of the sword?"

    "So what I lack is just the spirit of a true swordsman?" Ji Ning immediately understood his problem when he broke through the final bottleneck.

    In fact, when the path of enlightenment reaches the final bottleneck, the understanding of this path is almost perfect.

    Only the last fusion is missing.

    The perfect integration of all previous kendo insights is kendo.

    This kind of fusion requires a very difficult realization, but as soon as Ji Ning came, he had a pure sword heart and even realized a trace of the power of the sword.  Secondly, I once had a dream of a thousand years and personally experienced the feeling of mastering the art of swordsmanship.  So he lacks nothing else but a breath of energy, the 'Qi of the Sword Immortal' possessed by a truly peerless sword immortal.

    Every Sword Immortal has their own characteristics.

    Lu Dongbin is aloof and inactive.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal is absolutely self-centered, looks at everything indifferently, and does not bother to hide his words when dealing with people of the same level. He knows that his words are unpleasant.  But he didn't care.  Maybe in TaoHe was respectful in front of his ancestors, but he was too lazy to pay attention to other gods and true immortals.  He knows very well that everything he has is his own strength.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, needs to use his sword to cut through all the thorns and truly reach the top. Although Ji Ning understood it in the past, to put it simply, Ji Ning is still just a little short of it.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning is training in the war, and even at this moment, the black chains are entangled with the oppressor. This kind of oppression, on the contrary, makes Ji Ning rebound, and even makes Ji Ning take advantage of this to break through.

    A breakthrough.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes changed.

    Although Ji Ning's eyes looked similar to those in the past, there was a chilling sword intent deep in his eyes.

    "The way of the sword is complete!"

    "It has been possible to condense the five qi in the chest for a long time." Ji Ning said silently.

    What are the five qi in the chest?

    Metal, wood, water, fire and earth are just the five elements!  For a heavenly immortal to become a pure pure immortal, the most important thing is to understand one avenue, and the second is to understand five ordinary paths belonging to the five elements. These five "five elements" paths are also equivalent to the bridge connecting heaven and earth, because  The foundation of the three realms of heaven and earth is the five elements.

    After condensing the five qi in the chest, the nourishment of the five elements of the world, and Jin Dan can absorb a large amount of vitality in order to truly transform it into a pure Yang Jindan.  Only then can one have pure Yang magic power and become a true Pure Yang Immortal.

    "Now is the time of war. I don't have time to slowly absorb the vitality." Ji Ning immediately took out a large amount of pure Yang elixir and stuffed it all into his mouth. At this moment, his golden elixir needed to absorb endless vitality, so he simply  Don't worry about bursting.

    I fell asleep in front of the computer. Today I first took the high-speed train to attend a wedding, and then I spent time with friends. Well, I finally updated it.  I believe everyone can see it when they get up.  Monday's two chapters will be updated in the evening.

    Finally, you still have to get recommendation votes.

    On Monday, everyone has a recommendation vote, please support me.  I want to say I have really worked hard on writing the novel.

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 23: The Power of Pure Yang True Immortal

    Rumble~~~~

    The Yuan Power contained in the Pure Yang elixir is so pure that it forms an endless wave of Yuan Power in the Golden elixir space. The Yuan Power in each elixir is completely released, but the entire 'Golden elixir' seems to be thirsty for who knows how long.  Like, a crazy whale swallowing everything.  Just like a dry and even cracked river bed, even if it rains heavily, it will be easily and completely absorbed by the river bed.

    Even the speed at which the elixir releases its energy is not as fast as the speed at which the immortal golden elixir can be swallowed up.

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    "Hoo!"

    In Ji Ning's chest, five looming air currents were condensed.

    These five air currents are exactly the Tao of the Five Elements that Ji Ning realized. Only in this way can they be condensed and connected to the origin of heaven and earth.

    Ji Ning has been practicing for so many years. Apart from swordsmanship, he has achieved the highest level of achievement in the 'Drip Water Path', and he has mastered most of it. As for the ordinary water path, he has already mastered sixteen kinds.  In fact, this kind of ordinary Tao has been of very little help to Ji Ning.  In the process of understanding the great road, you can occasionally be touched and understand a certain way.

    Ji Ning is good at both water and fire.

    ??Jin, influenced by swordsmanship, is also quite good at it.

    Although Tu is the slowest in cultivation, Ji Ning has also realized the ordinary path of earth.  After all, when Ji Ning first started practicing at Black and White Academy, he was just studying the Small Five Elements Sword Technique,

    "Smooth." The five qi in the chest faintly stirred the "five elements origin" at the root of the world, and immediately caused the five elements origin to transmit a little bit of power.

    This little bit of power is the original power of the Five Elements.

    Once it was introduced into Ji Ning¡¯s Heavenly Immortal Golden Pill.

    Wow!

    Like the thunder from the sky stirring up the fire on the earth, drastic changes occurred in an instant. Ji Ning's Heavenly Immortal Golden Pill began to transform without any hindrance, and the quality of the entire Golden Pill was undergoing transformation.  The 'golden elixir space' inside it is more vast, and the mana that makes up the entire golden elixir is more pure, rapidly transforming towards 'pure yang mana'. Although it consumes a lot of energy, Ji Ning has a supply of elixirs.  Emperor Xia still had a lot of the elixir left in exchange for the God's Puppet after practicing the 'Sixth Turn of Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques'.

    ?Slowly speaking.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really fast.

    In just about two breaths, Ji Ning's Heavenly Golden Pill has evolved successfully and turned into a more condensed and profound one, even a somewhat dark golden color!  It is a deeper and thicker gold color. The magic power in this golden elixir far exceeds the magic power of the previous immortals, causing Ji Ning's entire immortal body to transform in the blink of an eye.

    The golden elixir in Ji Ning¡¯s body now should be the pure Yang golden elixir.

    It is second only to the ¡®Daluo Golden Pill¡¯ of the Daluo Taoist Ancestors. This Pure Yang Golden Pill still absorbs the remaining elixir energy in the Golden Pill space, making the magic power in the Pure Yang Golden Pill even more powerful.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning continuously used the magic taught by Master Bodhi to change his pure yang true immortal aura into a heavenly immortal aura.

    This is a disguise.

    In the war, Ji Ning needs this disguise.

    "It's so happy, the feeling of the Pure Yang True Immortal, it's so powerful, it's so comfortable." Ji Ning felt how powerful he was, and the Pure Yang mana surged in his body, "Is this how Lu Zu and Emperor Xia feel?"

    ??Lu Zu and Xia Huang are both Chunyang True Immortals.

    ?? Celestial magic power, pure Yang magic power.

    The transformation of mana alone is a big leap.  Ji Ning even had the idea that he could fight a white-faced dragon by himself without the help of a thousand heavenly immortals or a hundred thousand loose immortals.  And in the past?  At that time, the second spirit, which was only a heavenly being, had to rely on the power of this legion.

    "Bei Ming Legion." Ji Ning immediately surged with pure Yang mana and began to frantically mobilize the power of the entire 'Xingtian God'.

    The power is as deep as the sea.

    The entire power of Xing Tian Shen began an astonishing leap, twice, three times, four timessix timeseight timesten timestwelve timeseighteen timestwenty-one times!

    Finally, Xing Tianshen's power reached an extreme and stopped growing.

    "Huh? Why do I feel that the power of Xingtian God is about to be drained by me?" Ji Ning uses pure Yang mana as the basis and uses the mind and soul to move the method. At this moment, the power of Xingtian God that he can mobilize is close to that of the entire Xingtian God.  Eighty percent of the theoretical limit!  Ji Ning even vaguely sensed the limit of God Xing Tian.

    You must know that before, Ji Ning could not sense it at all.

    It should be noted that even among the gods and true immortals, few can do thisTo control the power of a punishment god to such an extent!

    Like Poison God, like other gods and true immortals Although there are many gods and true immortals in the three realms who have understood the "mind power", but in terms of proportion, among the three realms, not one of the ten true gods and true gods in the three realms may have a master of mind power!  For example, the two parties Daxia and Wujian Sect that are currently at war, apart from Ji Ning, there are indeed two other people who have also made the effort to get started.

    One is Emperor Xia, whose mental power is at the second level.

    The other one is the leader of the Green Fox Sect, who is also at the second level of mental strength.

    The important thing is that even if the mind is strong, you have to understand the mind power method on your own. Ji Ning himself is quite talented. He previously created the sword finger mind power method alone, and later realized the fairy sword mind power method.  After being taught the "Heart Canon" by the old man Yuan, he gradually touched the threshold of the mind power and soul method.

    ¡­¡­

    A pure yang true immortal, the third level of mental power is perfect, and the mental power and soul method is considered an introduction.

    Only then can you master 80% of the power of Xingtian God!

    It can be said.

    Looking at the group of gods and true immortals in Daxia and Wujianmen, Ji Ning is much better than them in controlling the God of Punishment.  During the immortal period, Ji Ning was able to fight against the 'Poisonous White-faced Jiao', only slightly inferior.

    "Bang bang bang." Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, waved Ananda's universal sword and struck the black chain.

    It still maintains the power it had before breaking through.

    But Ji Ning had a feeling.

    As soon as he breaks out, this black chain cannot stop him at all.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning glanced at the outside world, "The situation is already very bad for Daxia. It seems that if there is no other assistance, the only result will be defeat and flight."

    "Because my breakthrough was in Xing Tianshen's body. I'm afraid no one knows that I have made a breakthrough."

    "So¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning noticed the Immortal Chi Bing in the distance.

    The True Immortal Chi Bing has been maintaining the spell, and the mana consumption is so shocking that he has to use elixir to replenish it.

    "It is best to kill the True Immortal Chi Bing in one fell swoop." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Even though I should be the strongest one on the field, it is still difficult to kill a True Immortal Chunyang in an instant."

    The top forces on the field now are the Legion of Gods and Demons, the Poison White-faced Jiao, and the Yinglong Legion.  Of course Emperor Xia and True Immortal Baiji are also at this level.

    "Xia Huang and Bai Ji Zhenxian are very powerful. They have such power alone.

    One by one, such as the Han Tian Shen, the god of the waters, the gods of the poisonous heaven, must be used to use the army to have such power.

    And if Ji Ning is alone, he will naturally not be able to compare with Emperor Xia and True Immortal Baiji.

    But Ji Ning has the Beiming Legion, and his mental strength and mental soul skills make his God of Punishment the strongest one, far surpassing the poisonous white-faced dragon.

    "So far, not a single true god of heaven has died on the field. Even if Emperor Xia used the Great Xia Realm Suppressing Formation before, not a single true god of heaven has been killed." Ji Ning knew very well that it is very difficult to kill a true god of heaven.  But you still have to try.

    ¡­¡­

    On the field, Emperor Xia and True Immortal Baiji were the commanders-in-chief of both parties.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hold it anymore?¡±

    Emperor Xia looked at the situation on the field, but Yinglong Daozu, Chiming Daozu, and the ancient royal family did not send anyone over, and there was no support. Emperor Xia felt powerless.

    He also understands

    Maybe Master Chiming Daozu and the others also have their own considerations, but Emperor Xia is just not willing to give in.

    "Retreat." Emperor Xia's low and unwilling roar resounded in the ears of his own army.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    At the same time, a huge Eight Dragon Cloud City also began to appear, pressing downwards.

    "Quickly retreat into Balongyun City." Emperor Xia ordered.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Your Majesty?"

    They all looked at Emperor Xia.

    But Emperor Xia just shook his head slightly. Although he didn't want to admit it, Emperor Xia could see that the defeat was certain!  There is no way to save it!  If it goes on any longer, I'm afraid Daxia will collapse.

    "Forget it, forget itif you lose, just lose. There has never been a dynasty that has always been prosperous in this world. Even my ancient royal family's status today is no better than it was in ancient times." Emperor Xia sighed in his heart and gave up completely.  Don't fight anymore, prepare to escape. If you escape, you can still survive.  Resistance will only lead to death.

    I, Xia Mang, have tried my best

    No matter what, it¡¯s powerless!

    ?????????????????????, fighting vertically and horizontally, defeating all parties, and finally unifying the entire Great Xia.  He has long had feelings for this land.  Unfortunately, it's time to go.  This land has to return to the Infinite Gate.

    "Hahaha don't let them escape easily, kill, kill, kill." Zhenxian Baiji laughed. He was extremely excited at the moment. When he felt that Emperor Xia no longer had the fighting spirit and was unwilling to fight to the death, he was probably going to escape.  .

    This land must be renamed Baiji World.

    He is the master!

    You just want to escape?  It also depends on whether Bai Ji agrees or not!

    "Kill, kill, kill." The murderous intent in True Immortal Baiji's eyes was astonishing, and the momentum of the Wujian Sect was as strong as a rainbow.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was an unusual sound.

    This sound came from an area of ??the battlefield that had not seen much movement, where Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, had been trapped.  Although Emperor Xia wanted to rescue him, they were unable to resist the Wujian Sect themselves, so how much power could they allocate to save it?

    "Huh?" Emperor Xia and True Immortal Baiji all turned their heads to look.

    The old man with black robes and black hair and red eyes was standing there blankly, with snow-colored lotus flowers flying around him.

    He touched his chest.

    The pure yang golden elixir in his body had been shattered by Ji Ning's cold move 'Assassination Sword' just a moment ago.

    The red-eyed old man just opened his mouth to say something, but before he could make any sound, he turned into flying ashes and was annihilated!

    The Great Xia War has continued till now¡ª¡ª

    The first dead god and true immortal has appeared!  True Immortal Chi Bing died!  The murderer, the God of Punishment - Ji Ning!

    Tomato continues to write the last chapter of the day.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 24: Retreat the Troops

    Daxia and Wujianmen on the battlefield were both covered.

    Da Xia¡¯s side has already begun to flee. Wu Jian Sect¡¯s morale was still high before, and they wanted to scrape off a few more ounces of flesh from Da Xia¡¯s body.

    But¡ª¡ª

    ??Is the Immortal Chi Bing dead?

    A powerful Chunyang True Immortal died unexpectedly?

    "How can it be."

    "Then how did Ji Ning do it? He, wasn't he trapped? Even if he rushed out, how could he kill True Immortal Chi Bing in one fell swoop?"

    "I just saw the snow-white lotus beside True Immortal Chi Bing. Is it related to the innate spiritual treasure 'Nine-leaf Snow Lotus'?"

    The Wujianmen side were completely confused, and everyone found it difficult to accept it.

    We were obviously going to win, so why did it happen so suddenly?

    ¡­¡­

    The only person on the court who was not blinded was Ji Ning.

    "Successful." Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had an absolute advantage relying on Xing Tianshen, he had never been sure of killing the True Immortal Chi Bing before.

    Just now, I first controlled the innate spiritual treasure Nine-leaf Snow Lotus.

    The nine-leaf snow lotus is best at restraining enemies.  Ji Ning was a heavenly being after all before, so even if he combined it with the power of God Xing to activate the 'Nine-leaf Snow Lotus', it would not be much more powerful.  But after becoming the True Immortal Queen of Pure Yang, the power of Pure Yang combined with the power of the God of Punishment becomes even more powerful.  After activating the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, the power of the countless Snow Lotus formed is amazing.

    The unprepared ¡®True Immortal Chi Bing¡¯ was instantly enveloped.

    At the same time that the snow-colored lotus flowers wrapped around True Immortal Chi Bing, Ji Ning burst out suddenly and instantly broke the black chains that wrapped around him.

    "Not good." As soon as he was surrounded by snow-colored lotus flowers and felt that his spell was broken, Chibing Zhenxian knew that something was not good. There must have been some sudden change.  However, Chi Bing Zhenxian couldn't see him at the time, and he couldn't move much, and he didn't dare to hide in the immortal mansion. Once he hid in the immortal mansion, the opponent could directly capture the immortal mansion.

    So there was only one thing he could do at that time¡ª¡ª

    Use pure Yang magic weapon to protect yourself.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A cold sword.

    After Ji Ning broke the black chain, he made a silent sword move. What he used was one of the assassination swordsmanship that Ji Ning learned on Fangcun Mountain. He learned so many swordsmanship on Fangcun Mountain that even Daozu Daluo  The swordsmanship created by Ji Ning is quite good. Normally, Ji Ning seldom performs these swordsmanships. After all, they are only created by others. Although Ji Ning's swordsmanship is quite powerful, it cannot achieve the true and absolute perfection.  But for the assassination swordsmanship, Ji Ning himself had not created any swordsmanship. It was enough to use this assassination sword with the incredible power of the 'Xing Tian Shen'.

    Bang~~~

    The snow-white lotus parted directly, and Ji Ning's sword struck directly at the protective magic weapon of the True Immortal Chi Bing.

    Because he was trapped by the snow-white lotus, the protective magic weapon of True Immortal Chibing was very close to True Immortal Chibing Ji Ning's assassination sword was another kind of 'shock' sword technique.  In an instant, a strange wave was transmitted. The powerful and terrifying power turned into a wave. Even the pure Yang magic weapon could not resist it. The wave was even directly transmitted into the body of True Immortal Chi Bing.

    This shock actually directly shattered the pure Yang golden elixir in Chibing Zhenxian's body.

    It can be seen how powerful Ji Ning's sword is.

    In fact, people like Immortal Chi Bing would not dare to resist the Poisonous White-faced Jiao, the Legion of Gods and Demons, and the Legion of Yinglong.  And Ji Ning is much stronger than them. How can he resist this sword?  In fact, Ji Ning was lucky to have the 'Nine-leaf Snow Lotus'. Otherwise, as soon as Ji Ning rushed out, without the restraint of the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, True Immortal Chi Bing would have escaped quickly.

    ¡° If the Wuxiao Celestial Being knew that Ji Ning used the ¡®Nine-leaf Snow Lotus¡¯ that originally belonged to him, and finally sent the Chibing Immortal he invited to a dead end, I really don¡¯t know what the Wuxiao Celestial Being would think.

    ¡­¡­

    "Take advantage of the situation and kill."

    While Ji Ning was rejoicing, he rushed towards the nearest place without any hesitation.

    There, the three white-faced dragons of Wujian Sect and a group of god puppets were besieging the five punishment gods of Daxia. The five punishment gods had been assisting each other in retreating under the order of Emperor Xia, but now they had stopped. They were completely  I was horrified, but at the same time I was ecstatic inside.

    "not good."

    "Go and help."

    "Help them."

    True Immortal Baiji and Master Qinghu from the Wujian Sect were the first to wake up. They did not care about the shock of the death of True Immortal Chi Bing and even ordered.

    True Immortal Baiji even diverted the target of his spell, only to see the ice behind himThe cold sun was suspended high in the sky, and streaks of cold light rushed toward the speeding God of Punishment, Ji Ning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The cold light pours down.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, was running barefoot. He had seen Immortal Baiji perform this spell before. He was not afraid at all and directly waved the Ananda Universal Sword in his hand. The sword light turned like flowing water.  Ji Ning has been good at sword defense since he was a child. The sword light flowing like water directly blocked the flying lights.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    The powerful power contained in the sword directly resisted these cold lights.

    "It can't be stopped." True Immortal Baiji's face changed, "Quick, Junior Sister Qinghu, help, this Xing Tian Shen led by Ji Ning is too strong, even I can stop the legions of gods and demons, but I can't stop him.  live!"

    "Yeah." Qinghu was also anxious.

    They were far away from Ji Ning, so they had no time to kill themselves, so they could only use spells, magic weapons and other means.

    I saw nine furry fox tails streaking across the sky, covering the sky like nine days, directly covering it.

    "Go away." Ji Ning was running forward with swords in both hands. He had blocked True Immortal Baiji with one sword before, but now he was also swinging another sword. Bang bang bang~~~ The sword came out, and the sky was suddenly clear.  , the nine furry tails exploded and a large part disappeared.  But soon the nine tails extended again.

    Ji Ning did not slow down at all, his speed was too fast.

    No matter it is the Legion of Gods and Demons, the God of Punishment, the White-faced Jiao, or the Yinglong Legion, in terms of speed, none of them are as fast as Ji Ning, the God of Punishment!  Even the Blood Cloud Puppet is barely comparable to Ji Ning's speed, which shows how terrifying Ji Ning's speed is!

    "Hurry, go and save him."

    "Block that Ji Ning."

    "quick."

    True Immortal Baiji gave an order anxiously. Ji Ning's strength suddenly surged to such a level that he could completely change the situation on the field.  If Ji Ning was not held back and Ji Ning was allowed to collide like this none of the legions, gods, or true immortals present would be able to stand alone against Ji Ning, the God of Punishment.  Then the Wujianmen side may be defeated one by one by Ji Ning, and may even be defeated as a result.

    Therefore, we must gather our strength to hold it back!

    "Wow!"

    The sword flashed.

    The three white-faced dragons that were escaping were chased by the five punishment gods, and even more so by Ji Ning.  As Ji Ning's sword light flew towards the white-faced dragon just roared unwillingly, poof, the long sword in Ji Ning's hand cut off the white-faced dragon's head with one strike, and the head was thrown away, followed by  It collapsed, revealing the loose immortals inside. The body of the white-faced dragon also collapsed, and a large number of immortals fled in all directions.

    "Kill, kill, kill." Tonghe Celestial Immortal and Crazy Celestial Immortal commanded their respective Xingtian Gods to kill with all their strength.

    "superior."

    "Block."

    "Bang."

    Accompanied by a loud noise.

    A violent white-faced dragon suddenly rushed in front of Ji Ning. It was the poisonous white-faced dragon that was closest, waving its tough and sharp claws.

    Ji Ning waved the Ananda Universal Sword in his hand.

    "Boom!"

    The two gods and demons collided head-on.

    The poisonous white-faced dragon's entire scales and legs were detached from the body, and it flew backwards. This scene made the poisonous white-faced dragon's face show a look of astonishment!  He, he is actually so much weaker than Ji Ning?

    "This" True Immortal Baiji's expression changed drastically.

    They saw Ji Ning's power before and guessed that Ji Ning should be very strong, stronger than the poisonous white-faced dragon.  But actually knocking away the poisonous white-faced dragon was beyond their imagination.  This strength gap is already huge.

    "Hold on."

    Regardless of being shocked, True Immortal Baiji and Master Qinghu used spells to deal with Ji Ning. After all, their spells were very powerful, and Ji Ning had to use his sword to resist them.  With the influence of these two people, the poisonous white-faced dragon was able to calm down and continue fighting with Ji Ning.  For a moment, True Immortal Baiji, Master Qinghu Sect, and Poisonous White-faced Jiao joined forces and managed to entangle Ji Ning.  Of course just barely!  Ji Ning can still run rampant, but the speed is slower.

    "Withdraw!" True Immortal Baiji looked ugly and immediately sent a message to order.

    We can¡¯t fight any longer.

    The immortal Chi Bing and a white-faced dragon are already dead.  Ji Ning alone was able to contain him, his junior sister, and the poisonous white-faced dragon. Now Wujianmen no longer had the slightest advantage.

    Immediately, the Wujianmen side quickly began to retreat.

    The Wujian Sect had a great advantage before. While Baiji Zhenxian, Qinghu Sect Master, and Poisonous White-faced Jiao joined forces to deal with Ji Ning,The Jianmen was still not at a disadvantage, and immediately began a very steady retreat.

    soon.

    This sudden big showdown is over.

    "Withdraw the troops." Emperor Xia's voice became louder, and he was once again full of ambition.

    This Great Xia War

    He hasn¡¯t lost yet!

    Emperor Xia looked at the naked and mighty Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, in the distance, but he was very happy in his heart, and even felt a little grateful to Ji Ning.  This Ji Ning is indeed the key to turning the situation around.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the three realms, there is the dojo of Chiming Daozu.

    Including the Chiming Dao Ancestor, as well as a group of gods and true immortals, they were all looking at the battle scene displayed on the round light mirror.

    "good."

    "It's Ji Ning."

    "He exploded."

    "Zhenxian Chibing is dead, he died like this."

    "Look, he rushed over. It was so powerful, it was like a rampage. The Wujian Sect was panicked. Baiji Zhenxian and Qinghu Sect Master were trying their best to cast spells, but they couldn't stop it, they couldn't stop it at all! The White-faced Jiao  They started to run away, but it was useless. They were too slow. Ji Ning drew his sword. Haha, one of them died! The poisonous white-faced dragon rushed up. Phew, there might be some trouble now. Oh was he knocked away?  "

    It was still very dull at first, but all of a sudden the emotions of all the gods and true immortals were detonated.

    They are excited.

    After all, the home world of some of them has been occupied.  Even if they were not occupied, seeing Daxia fall into such a critical situation, they would be in despair.  If Daxia can't bear it, can they?  I'm afraid it's just like the 'Evergreen Sword Immortal' who is very selfish and doesn't have much territory in the world, so he doesn't care at all.

    "Why is this Ji Ning so strong? Is it possible that he has become a Chunyang True Immortal?"

    "too strong."

    "This power is simply" Everyone was amazed.

    Who doesn¡¯t long for such a ferocious existence in one¡¯s own war?

    The incarnation of Emperor Xia stood there, also smiling, smiling happily.

    He glanced at the Evergreen Sword Immortal next to him, but the Evergreen Sword Immortal¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. After all, he had talked about it before.

    "Fortunately, Junior Brother Changqing, you were not able to receive this apprentice at that time, otherwise, Ji Ning would have been really delayed." Emperor Xia sighed with emotion.

    "You" Evergreen Sword Immortal's face darkened, and he immediately wanted to refute. He was not someone who would give in easily.

    Suddenly, Chiming Daozu, who was sitting high above, laughed loudly: "This Ji Ning, okay, okay!"

    The words that the Evergreen Sword Immortal was about to spit out were suddenly stuck in his throat and he couldn't say them out.

    Asking for recommendation votes again!

    Brothers, feel free to throw all the recommendation votes at me, like crazy!  It only takes a few seconds!  Let's explode again!

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 25: Asking for Help

    A large group of gods and true immortals below all looked at Daozu Chiming.

    "Back then, I had the opportunity to accept Ji Ning as my disciple, but among the three candidates, I chose Xiao Mu Chuan." Daozu Chiming smiled, seeming to be in a good mood, "I originally thought that Xiao Mu Chuan was better than this Ji Ning.  There is a future, but it seems that I am too old-sighted."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The gods and immortals below were all stunned.

    It¡¯s okay to praise Ji Ning. After all, Ji Ning did change the situation in the war in Daxia world.  But it is a bit exaggerated to say that I am 'sighted with old age'. What is the identity of Dao Ancestor?  Even if he laughs at himself a few words, it is quite weird to laugh at himself because of Ji Ning.

    "My old friend is still very discerning." Chiming Daozu pointed his finger in the air, and a round light mirror suddenly formed again. A battle scene appeared on the mirror. One by one, there were gods and true immortals. At a glance, there were more than a hundred people.  Duo, next to him were either dragons, gods, demons, or phoenixes. The two sides were fighting each other. Chiming Daozu said calmly, "The great showdown between Jiuyang Realm and Wujianmen has reached its craziest stage.  .¡±

    Everyone below looked carefully.

    The realm of Jiuyang is composed of dozens of big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds led by the ¡®Jiuyang Taoist¡¯.  No less than the Chiming Realm.

    "There are nearly eighty gods and true immortals participating in the battle in Jiuyang Realm?"

    "Look, the 'Nine-Bend Formation' of the eighteen true immortals is probably close to the power of the Tao Ancestor."

    ¡°It¡¯s really crazy to fight.¡±

    "The Phoenix lineage has also been dispatched."

    This battle.

    This war was much more intense than the Great Xia War.

    When Emperor Xia saw this battle, he instantly realized that, yes, when he felt sorry for the death of some of his subordinates, the Taoist Ancestors who were above him had a much higher vision. In the midst of the great calamity, Tianxian San  The death of the immortal would hardly cause any disturbance in the hearts of the Taoist ancestors.  In other words, the death of the True Immortal will attract the attention of the Heavenly Gods and Taoist Ancestors.

    Emperor Xia felt that he could not survive the heavy losses.

    But in the eyes of Daozu In the Great Xia War, the losses of Wujianmen and Emperor Xia were almost the same, and it was not yet urgent.

    "The catastrophe, this is a catastrophe that sweeps through the three realms and will eventually bring about the fall of countless true gods and Taoist ancestors. I actually gave up so quickly? It seems that I have been comfortable for too long. If I feel a little frustrated and feel that there is no hope of victory, I will  I want to retreat." Emperor Xia said secretly.

    "Xia Mang." Suddenly a voice sounded in Emperor Xia's mind.

    Emperor Xia couldn't help but look up, and it was the voice of Chiming Daozu.

    "The war in Daxia has just begun." Chiming Taoist Ancestor said, "The Wujian Sect has sent very few forces, mainly the Wujian Sect led by Qinghu. So we are not in a hurry to take action If the Wujian Sect stops here  Just give up naturally, if they mobilize their forces on a large scale, we will also help you."

    Emperor Xia suddenly became excited.

    "Of course, if there is only a little power of the Wujian Sect led by Qinghu, you can't withstand it and you will lose. No one can blame you." Chiming Daozu said, "I can only blame you for not working hard enough, even letting Qinghu  Even if Wu Jianmen asks for help, he can¡¯t do it.¡±

    "Understood." Emperor Xia nodded.

    Looking back before

    Indeed, Xia Mang has never been cruel.

    He is not ruthless enough to his subordinates He is reluctant to let any of the gods and true immortals die, and he is reluctant to let any of the punishing gods die.  But in a real life-and-death battle, sometimes you have to make choices.  The more you keep all your subordinates alive, the easier it will be to lose.  For example, the "Wu Jian Sect" has the "Blood Cloud Puppet" that can be said to be a suicide, but the Blood Cloud Puppet was very successful. Only eight Blood Cloud Puppet died, killing a God of Punishment and an army of gods and demons.  If you fight hard enough to fight even to the death, the results will be astonishing.

    He is not cruel enough to himself He is unwilling to consume a large amount of the golden elixir source to perform the second 'Great Xia Suppressing Formation', because in that case, his second spirit 'White Emperor Xia' will be lost for a long time.  cannot be restored.

    "Wujian Sect requires multi-front operations, and the war spreads across the three realms." Chiming Daozu said, "Their strength is also limited, although their intelligence can determine the approximate strength of your Daxia. You can make some arrangements based on this. But their  The power will not be too extravagant. If Daxia hadn't been bewitched and taken away three thousand immortals before, they would actually be at a disadvantage in terms of power in this battle."

    "The powerful ones at the highest level of Wujian Sect also let their subordinates fight."

    "You have to fight too."

    "Even if some immortals and even true immortals die, it doesn't matter. In terms of the great calamity, if we can kill seven or eight of the true immortals from the Wujian Sect and four or five of us die, it will be worthwhile and it will be a great victory.  "Chiming Daozu's"The sound made Emperor Xia tremble a little.

    If you kill one thousand enemies and lose five hundred to yourself, you will be considered a great victory.

    "You have to have the awareness of the great calamity. When the ancient times were shattered, you were too weak to participate in the battle, and you didn't know the horror of the great calamity. Now is just the beginning that old guy hasn't fully woken up yet." Chiming Daozu said,  "When the old guy wakes up, this catastrophe will be the craziest time. By then, all the gods and true immortals will be just ants, and all the true gods and Taoist ancestors will have to die in large numbers."

    "My disciple is wrong." Emperor Xia completely understood.

    Be ruthless.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Be cruel to yourself.

    Only in this way can we survive the catastrophe!

    ¡­¡­

    There was a scene of joy in Balongyun City.

    The Gods and Demons Legion, Yinglong Legion, and Xingtian God Legion were all disbanded.

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming, I rarely admire people, but this time I really admire you." After the Yinglong Legion was disbanded, a slim woman wearing black armor flew over. She was a Pure Yang True Immortal.  .

    "I've seen a real immortal floating on water." Ji Ning said, and now he is still pretending to be an immortal.

    "There is no need to be polite. I am not as good as you when leading a thousand heavenly immortals and many loose immortals." Floating Water True Immortal looked at Ji Ning carefully, "To be honest, I even doubted that you have become Chunyang True Immortal."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Beiming."

    There were sounds of surprise, and it was Tonghe, Wanshou, Madness, Feiyu, and Fuchen.

    When Ji Ning saw these five brothers and sisters, he felt happy and sad at the same time.  The pain is that the sixth brother ¡®Zhang Hong¡¯ is dead.

    "Alas, it's a pity that Sixth Brother can't see it."

    "Zhang Hong"

    When the six of Ji Ning and the others got together, everyone soon became sad.

    "In war, people always die." The black-robed Xia Emperor flew over, accompanied by a group of gods and true immortals, including Zhuanshui, Hanxiu, Huoyun, Tiannong, Dongyan and so on.

    "Your Majesty." Ji Ning and the other six of them saluted.

    "This time we have lost many immortals and even gods and demons. Zhanghong is just one of them." Black-robed Emperor Xia said, "This is just the beginning of the great catastrophe. We should all understand that more of us will die."

    Ji Ning and the others also understand this.

    Bodhi has told Ji Ning this, both camps want to destroy each other.

    "But" The black-robed Xia Emperor looked at Ji Ning and smiled, "Hahaha, Ji Ning, you really surprised me. Haha, I ordered a temporary retreat before. Who expected you to give me a big surprise?  , and also killed a True Immortal of Pure Yang."

    Although it was a temporary retreat before, Emperor Xia simply wanted to withdraw from the entire Great Xia and voluntarily admitted defeat.

    "Now it is no longer Wujian Sect that has the advantage, but us Daxia."

    Emperor Xia looked around and laughed loudly, "The headache for the Wujian Sect now is how to contain Ji Ning. The Baiji True Immortal, the Blue Fox Sect Master and the Poisonous White-faced Jiao joined forces, and it was only a little delay.  . It¡¯s impossible to really contain it. I¡¯m afraid it would be enough to arrange a white-faced dragon led by a true immortal.¡±

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "That way we can relax, and we can go on a killing spree." After all, there are still the Yinglong Legion, the two gods and demons legions, and the other five punishment gods, and many gods and true immortals here.

    For a time, the entire atmosphere in Balongyun City became relaxed.

    Killing a True Immortal of Pure Yang is indeed considered a great victory.

    ????????????????????? Infinite City.

    The atmosphere is depressing.

    "Chi Bing is dead."

    "How could this happen?" A group of gods and true immortals gathered in the main hall, including True Immortal Baiji and the Master of Qinghu Sect, all of them looked unhappy.

    Although they killed some Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals in Daxia, many Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals also died on their side, and the losses on both sides were equal.

    the most important is¡ª¡ª

    They also killed a True Immortal of Chunyang.

    "what to do?"

    "The Xing Tian Shen led by Ji Ning suddenly became so powerful. Just now Bai Ji, Qing Hu and the white-faced Jiao of Poisonous Dragon joined forces, and Ji Ning can still go on a rampage. Our strength is no longer enough. If we continue to fight like this,  We are even in danger of failure. I think we need to call for help."

    "Yes, we need help."

    "Our strength is not enough."

    One by one, the gods and true immortals spoke.

    &nbsp; However, the leader of the Qinghu Sect had a gloomy face and shouted coldly: "Ask for help, you are so easy to ask for help? One hundred Wujian Sects under the command of the God King are fighting in many big worlds, and some have to garrison the big worlds they have already occupied. Which Wujian Sect has  We are in urgent need of manpower and stronger strength. Who doesn¡¯t want support from above, but everyone wants it but it¡¯s hard for anyone to get it.¡±

    Everyone was quiet for a while.

    The overall strength of our own camp is actually at a disadvantage compared to Nuwa's camp.

    Otherwise, all kinds of bewilders will not be separated.

    Fortunately, our side has an absolute advantage in intelligence and other aspects.  As the saying goes, ¡®Know yourself and the enemy and you can fight a hundred battles without danger¡¯. In war, intelligence is of great use.  Relying on the powerful intelligence, Wujianmen can successfully fight against Nuwa's camp.  In fact, the power of Wujianmen is already stretched thin. Do you want to ask for help?  It's difficult.

    Last time because of the ¡®Great Xia Suppression Formation¡¯, the God King would rather take out a Chaos Dao Fruit than send out a stronger force.

    "Qing Hu, this moment is another moment. This Ji Ning is a variable, a big variable."

    "Yes, report it to the God King."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning's power was so powerful that the Wujianmen side felt that if this continued, even if they fought to the death, they would probably be miserable.

    The leader of Qinghu Sect pondered.

    True Immortal Baiji also looked at Qinghu. Although he also worshiped the God King as his teacher, in terms of distance, Qinghu and the God King were closer, and Qinghu was the leader of the Wujian Sect.  True Immortal Baiji was only the temporary commander during the Great Xia War.

    "Okay, I will report it to the God King." Qinghu said solemnly.

    Asking for help made Qinghu feel ashamed.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 26: The Decision of the God King

    In a quiet room.

    A stick of incense has been lit, and the fragrant mist is floating in the quiet room. The green fox sits cross-legged, slowly closes his eyes, and gradually falls into sleep.

    ¡­¡­

    Qinghu appeared in the vast and dark world. In the center of this world, on the throne that was suspended thousands of feet high in the sky, a towering figure suddenly appeared, shrouded in a black robe.

    "Failed?" The God King looked down and said calmly, his voice resounding throughout the world.

    "Forgive me, God King." Qing Hulian knelt down and said, "We have tried our best, and everything was within our expectations. But who would have thought that Ji Ning, who was obviously just an immortal, has become a  The most powerful force in Daxia. It is too difficult for us to resist the Xing Tian Shen led by Ji Ning alone We really have no other way"

    The God King just looked at her silently.

    The green fox knelt down, not daring to raise his head.

    "I have been watching the war between you and Daxia." The God King said calmly, "Ji Ning's progress is indeed very fast, but all of you are still greedy for life and afraid of death, especially Bai Ji I am very disappointed!  I gave him a Chaos Dao Fruit, but he still hasn¡¯t been able to win.¡±

    "God King, forgive me." Qinghu said tremblingly.

    The God King tapped the armrest with his left hand, but fell silent.

    Boom, boom, boom

    Only the sound of tapping on the handrails echoed in this dark world.

    Qing Hu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She knew that the God King was thinking and making a decision.

    ??????? Should we support them or not?

    ¡­¡­

    Eight Dragon Cloud City.

    This reversal of the situation is already considered a great victory. Emperor Xia is convening a group of gods, true immortals, Ji Ning and other immortals to discuss in the main hall.

    In the barracks of Beiming Legion.

    "What a pleasure."

    "I have been frustrated for too long and have been trapped by the black chain. Immortal Beiming is so powerful that he was able to lead us to break the black chain and kill the real Immortal Chi Bing. He also killed a white-faced dragon.  People on the other side of the Wujian Gate fled in panic."

    "It's amazing. Even the God of Heaven and the True Immortal Commander of the God of Punishment are not that strong."

    The Celestial Immortals and the large number of Loose Immortals in the barracks were all talking with great excitement. For them, the subsequent explosion was really a joy.

    "Fire Rainbow Fairy."

    "Fairy."

    ??Everyone who passed by looked at Yu Wei with respect.  They also all knew that Yu Wei and Ji Ning were Taoist couples, especially since Yu Wei's belly was obviously bulging, everyone guessed that Yu Wei was pregnant.  The child in Yu Wei's belly is probably the child of their leader, Beiming Immortal Ji Ning. Of course, these Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals are extremely respectful and cautious.

    Yu Wei also smiled and nodded to them, occasionally replying a word or two, and then turned around and went into the house to prepare some food for Ji Ning.

    A moment later.

    Ji Ning is back.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning walked into the room.

    Yu Wei was taking out the plates of dishes and said with a smile: "I heard that you won a big victory today and even killed a true immortal named Chibing True Immortal."

    "You know everything?" Ji Ning sat down in surprise.

    "Everyone in the army camp is saying, how could I not know?" Yu Wei also poured some fairy wine for Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also smiled and nodded: "Well, I was lucky. I calculated with my heart and killed the Immortal Chi Bing in one fell swoop. Unfortunately I was still a step too late. If I could have broken through earlier, I'm afraid our losses would have been much less.  ." Ji Ning thought of his sixth brother Zhanghong Tianxian, and couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable. However, Ji Ning's Taoist heart naturally suppressed these emotions quickly.

    "You made a breakthrough?" Yu Wei said in surprise.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded lightly, and then said, "There is a breakthrough in the mind power and soul method."

    Becoming a True Immortal of Chunyang

    Master Bodhi also told us not to leak it easily.  Not even Yu Wei, whom I trust the most, or even Uncle Bai can tell anyone!  As long as you tell one person, it may be known to the Wujian Sect.

    "Have you finally achieved a breakthrough in your mind power and soul technique?" Yu Wei said happily, "That's great. With the breakthrough in the mind power and soul technique, the power of the Xingtian God that can be controlled will also be stronger. Now in the Great Xia War the Wujian Sect  There aren¡¯t many people around who can deal with you.¡±

    "Haha, at least for now, no one can deal with me. The Baiji True Immortal, the Blue Fox Sect Master, and the white-faced dragon led by a god are no match for me." Ji Ning was also a rare opponent in front of Yu Wei.  Showed off.

    "I knew it??Junior brother, you are amazing.  "Yu Wei is also happy.

    The stronger Ji Ning gets

    ?Then the greater the chance of survival in a catastrophe.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei both ate the meal very happily until they finished eating.

    "Huh?" Yu Wei suddenly felt dizzy.

    "Is it the God King?" Yu Wei was startled, and she immediately understood that this was the God King forcibly summoning her.

    The God King had a mark on her soul, and she couldn't resist it. If Qinghu wanted to contact her, he still had to wait until she was asleep.  But the God King wanted to contact her forcefully, but there was no need.

    Yu Wei didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and said immediately: ¡°Junior brother, I¡¯m full and a little tired. I¡¯ll go take a nap first.¡±

    "Go, get some rest quickly." Ji Ning said continuously. Senior sister was pregnant and he didn't dare to neglect her.

    Yu Wei then went to the separate room, lay down on the bed and closed her eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    A vast dark world.

    As soon as Yu Wei appeared, she saw the throne suspended in the middle of the dark world, as well as the majestic figure of the God King on the throne. She also noticed that the master of the Qinghu Sect was kneeling on the side. She also knelt down and said, "Greetings."  God King."

    "Yu Wei." God King said, "The Great Xia Dynasty and Wujian Sect just had a big battle, do you know?"

    Yu Wei was startled and nodded immediately: "I know."

    "The Wujian Sect suffered a big loss." God King said, "Then Daxia was a great victory. Do you know why Daxia was able to win?"

    Yu Wei hesitated for a moment and then said: "Because of my junior brother Ji Ning."

    She knew very well that the God King must have known about the war between Wujianmen and Daxia, so there was no need to hide it.

    "Yes, it's because of Ji Ning." The God King slowly knocked on the armrest, with a hint of doubt in his voice, "How come you, Ji Ning, a Taoist monk, have improved so much in strength? Did you become a Pure Yang True Immortal, or is it because of that source?"  The old man taught him the mental method, and he realized it?"

    "I don't know," Yu Wei said respectfully.

    "I don't know." The God King looked down at her.

    Yu Wei¡¯s heart was trembling, but she still endured it.

    "I think he has become a True Immortal of Chunyang." God King said.

    Yu Wei was shocked.

    Does the God King know?

    "You can't lie in front of me." The God King said calmly, "I summoned you this time and asked you a few questions just to test you, but in the future, I will ask you about the information about Daxia again. How dare you?  What you are hiding I will directly banish you to the endless hell. If that happens, Ji Ning and your child will never be able to come to this world!"

    Yu Wei¡¯s heart trembled.

    This is what she fears most, and what she wants most is to live long enough to have her child born.

    "The God King forgives me," Yu Wei said.

    The God King just looked down at her.

    Whoops, Yu Wei disappeared out of thin air.

    "God King?" Qinghu looked up at the God King, full of questions.

    "It seems that Ji Ning did not deceive Yu Wei." The God King said slowly, "This Ji Ning has indeed realized the method of mind power and soul. If he is allowed to grow, he may become another difficult person in Nuwa's camp in the Three Realms.  The entangling gods are truly immortal.¡±

    Qinghu became even more confused.

    "Ji Ning told Yu Wei before that he had a breakthrough." The God King explained to this absolutely loyal servant, "A breakthrough in the mind power and soul method! But I was worried that Ji Ning was lying before, and I wanted to judge whether Ji Ning was lying  ¡­Yu Wei is his Taoist companion and is probably the one who is most familiar with Ji Ning. Yu Wei has already been able to judge Ji Ning¡¯s lies. From my detection, Yu Wei also believes that Ji Ning has indeed made a breakthrough in the mental power and soul method.¡±

    Although Yu Wei didn¡¯t say anything.

    But the God King had already figured out Yu Wei¡¯s thoughts.

    only¡ª¡ª

    But the God King didn¡¯t know that Ji Ning had broken through and became a True Immortal of Pure Yang, and Ji Ning didn¡¯t even tell the second person.  Ji Ning and Yu Wei lied Firstly, Ji Ning was too strong-minded and there was really no flaw in his lies. Secondly, although there was a vague suspicion in her heart, Yu Wei really believed in Ji Ning.  Ji Ning was the most important person in her life, and she had no doubts about Ji Ning at all.

    The God King investigated from Yu Wei and naturally finally confirmed that Ji Ning had broken through the Mind Power and Soul Method.

    ¡­¡­

    Qinghu continued: "Fortunately, at least he is not a True Immortal of Chunyang yet."

    "Are you okay?" The God King glanced at Qinghu, "You still don't know what it means to break through the method of mind power and soul. In the three realms, there are many people who have become gods and true immortals. But after realizing the mind power and soul,I'm afraid I can only count them on my hands.  "

    Qinghu was startled.

    "Old man Yuan taught Ji Ning, but I didn't expect that he would realize it in just three years." The misty eyes under the black robe of the God King had a faint electric light, "Ji Ning has already mastered a trace of sword power.  He is so tall, and he has mastered the art of swordsmanship and becomes a Pure Yang True Immortal. There is no obstacle at all, it is just a matter of time."

    "But it is very difficult for him to realize the method of mind power and soul."

    "Now he has accomplished the most difficult thing." God King said, "After fully understanding the method of mind power and soul, the power he can control of the Xingtian God will immediately increase ten to twenty times, reaching the current level. Once he becomes a Chunyang True Immortal in the future  Then the power of the Immortal Army under his command will skyrocket again."

    "That way, he will be very difficult to deal with. Nuwa's camp will have another trump card."

    The God King is worried.

    The battle between the two camps is fought step by step, and every inch of territory must be fought for!

    Each time you weaken the opponent a little bit, the more times you do it, the little bit each time will accumulate into a big advantage!  Now the True God Dao Ancestors of both sides are unwilling to take action, because both sides know that once they take action, the casualties will be heavy.  But this catastrophe is unavoidable. They must fight, so they try to accumulate advantages as much as possible from the beginning.

    The gods and immortals are fighting for luck.

    Once we get to the end

    One party discovered that there was no chance for its own destiny battle.  I'm afraid the craziest counterattack will begin!

    That¡¯s when the decisive battle begins.

    And now both parties think they have a chance and can make their luck stronger.  Once this luck is strongheaven and earth will be on his side.

    ¡°And fighting for luck some very special gods and immortals can be used.  For example, there are the Eight Immortals of Shangdong led by Lu Dongbin, and there are several terrifying magic archers. If Ji Ning realizes the method of mind power and soul, becomes a Chunyang True Immortal, and leads an army, he will also become a variable that can affect the outcome of the battle.

    ¡­¡­

    The clock is ticking.

    The God King¡¯s left hand was slowly tapping the armrest, thump, thump, thump, the sound seemed to hit Qinghu¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly, the God King¡¯s left hand stopped.

    Qinghu also looked up, and she felt that the entire dark world seemed to have solidified.

    The misty eyes of the God King condensed a thunderbolt, and said coldly: "There will eventually be a big war with Chi Ming. Then let this war take place in this Daxia world. You make preparations, and I will mobilize  The power of the fifth world quickly descends on the Daxia world, prepare for a boundary war, and also get rid of that Ji Ning."

    "Realm war?" Qinghu was shocked.

    Once the war to conquer the big world becomes big, the powerful people on both sides will continue to support it, and it will become a super large-scale war.  Almost most of the true gods and true immortals in one realm participated in the war, and there were even countless loose gods and immortals. This kind of war was also called a 'realm war'.

    "Hurry and prepare." God King ordered.

    "Yes." Qing Hulian responded respectfully and immediately left this dark world.

    Ps: Tomato was away from home two days ago, so he didn¡¯t reply to you on WeChat.  Now that Tomato has returned home, Tomato has also seen everyone¡¯s comments, including opinions on the advantages and disadvantages of The Age of Desolation. Some of them were enjoyable, and some were dissatisfying.  Tomato will reply to all these opinions one by one.

    Tomato is also very happy to be able to talk to readers about some of the advantages and disadvantages of books.  Well, Tomato¡¯s WeChat account is fanqie34. If you add Tomato WeChat, you can chat with Tomato.

    ¡­¡­

    Finally, buy the monthly ticket.

    Brothers, the Realm War is about to begin, why don¡¯t you get your monthly tickets?

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 27: Secret Attack

    skyline.

    Since the ancient world war, the fragments of the broken world have transformed into the three realms of heaven, earth and man.  Among them, the heaven realm is the largest fragment of the world after the ancient times were shattered.  The weather in this heaven is becoming more and more like the ancient times. Here, the heaven only occupies a corner in the east.  The Buddhist Lingshan Mountain is in the west. The Buddhas sit on the Lingshan Mountain, and their status is much higher.

    When the Emperor of Heaven sees the Buddhas, he must respect them respectfully.

    After all, the Buddhas are all at the level of true gods and Taoist ancestors. The most they can do is be polite to the nominal leaders of the three realms.

    In the heaven, there are also holy places of Taoism.

    The Taoist sect and the Buddhist sectare the strongest in the heaven.  Secondly, there are some other powerful beings.  Of course, there are many gods and true immortals who are entrenched everywhere. They are considered the overlords in the heaven and do not care about the Emperor of Heaven at all.

    ¡­¡­

    The world of heaven is connected to the mountains.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty." A Void-Returning Rat Demon shouted loudly as he flew forward, and soon came to a large hall. There were six strange-looking demon gods in the hall. These six demon gods were holding on to the big jar.  Good wine, eating big chunks of meat, so enjoyable.

    "What's the matter?" one of the demon gods with golden eyes, a heavy-backed man with a thick back and shaggy hair and beard, shouted.

    This time, the Void-Returning Rat Demon knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, Quyun Zhenxian sent an envoy to invite the six great kings to come to Quyun Mountain for a gathering in half a year."

    "Qu Yun Zhenxian?"

    The six demon gods immediately became excited, their drunkenness was gone, and they were completely sober. The six of them looked at each other.

    "I understand, True Immortal Qu Yun is my mother-in-law. The time of us six brothers is very precious. We have no intention of going out recently and tell the messenger to get lost." A tall and thin demon god with cyan scales on his face shouted next to him.

    "Yes, yes, yes." The Void-Returning Rat Demon retreated.

    "Ugh, I'm a little dizzy after drinking. I'll take a nap for a while." The golden-eyed demon god said that and then lay down and began to snore.

    "I'll take a nap too." Another one lay down.

    "If you don't drink, I will."

    Some of the six demon gods fell asleep, while others continued to drink.

    Even if they continue to drink As powerful gods, they can easily separate their clones. Their clones have long been hidden in their respective fairy mansions and have begun to fall asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    Heaven, clouds and mist.

    Deep in the river of Yunwu Stream, there is a water palace. In the water palace, there are also various shrimps, soldiers, crabs, monsters and monsters. The owner of the water palace is the "Nine Fairies of Yunwu" who are famous in the three worlds. This Nine Fairies of Yunwu is said to be  Fairies, in fact, are all monsters who have cultivated themselves into immortals and become gods and true immortals. They have a very good relationship with each other and advance and retreat together, but they are notoriously difficult to deal with in the Three Realms.

    The Nine Fairies join forces, and if the True God Dao Ancestor doesn't take action, I'm afraid not many in the Three Realms can do anything to stop them.

    "Sisters, it's time to practice after playing. Now that the great catastrophe is coming, we can't relax." The eldest sister of the Nine Fairies of Yunwu, Tianyun Fairy, spoke.

    "That's what my sister said." All the beautiful beauties responded.

    They all immediately entered their respective quiet rooms and began to practice. In fact, they also entered dreams at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    In that vast dark world.

    On the ten-thousand-foot throne, the God King, shrouded in black robes like mist, sat silently.

    Groups of immortals and demons appeared one after another below.

    "What does the God King call us for?"

    "Hey, so many?"

    "The six demon gods of Tonglian Mountain have also arrived, and the nine fairies in the clouds and mist have also arrived? Aren't those the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain? It turns out they are also from our camp. The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain killed two Buddhists last time.  There is a Bodhisattva."

    A large group of immortals and demons gathered.

    They are all at the level of gods and true immortals.

    The weaker ones belong to the more ordinary ones among the gods and true immortals.  And like the six demon gods of Tonglian Mountain, the nine fairies of cloud and mist, and the three demon gods of Swallowing Dragon, these all belong to the top.  Although there are a hundred Wujian Sects under the command of the God King, the top six demon gods of Tonglian Mountain are all under the direct command of the God King!  None of those Wu Jian Sects can command them.

    "Meet the God King."

    "Meet the God King."

    Although they were surprised when they arrived, they all knelt down respectfully.

    As time goes by, the gathering of immortals and demons gradually slows down. Among these immortals and demons are two of them, the 'White Ji True Immortal and the Master of the Qinghu Sect'. When the number of immortals and demons gathered reaches a total of sixty-eight, Gao Gao is on top.  The God King finally spoke.

    "Chiming Realm"The domain is under the command of Chiming Daozu.  "The voice of the God King resounded everywhere in the dark world, and also resounded in the hearts of the gods and immortals below, "If our Wujian Sect wants to win enough luck, we must occupy enough big worlds.  In the Chiming Realm before, it was just a small fight, and Chiming Daozu has been holding back Chiming Daozu and us are preparing for a real realm war.  "

    The gods and immortals below were all shocked.

    They immediately guessed what the God King had called them to do.

    "Unless we completely defeat them, we cannot occupy the big world with peace of mind. In the realm war, we must win, and we must completely defeat them." The God King's voice began to turn cold, "Only by defeating them, then everyone in the Chiming Realm will  The resistance of a large world will be weakened and we will have an easier time.¡±

    "If we don't defeat them, even if they temporarily occupy some of the big worlds, they will fight back."

    "The 'Battle of the Realm' in the Chiming Realm will take place in the world of Daxia!"

    The God King announced his decision.

    Among the group of powerful people at the top of the Wujian Sect, the God King has a very high status, and that unawakened being is only the God King¡¯s disciple!  This makes the God King's status very transcendent As long as the God King does not make a big mistake, the God King is generally responsible for the command of the entire Wujian Sect.

    "The original owner of the Daxia world was 'Xia Mangxun', a descendant of the ancient royal family. This Emperor Xia was quite powerful." The God King said, "Qinghu led her forces and had several encounters with Emperor Xia.  Confrontation. Now we are slightly at a disadvantage!"

    "Downwind?"

    All the immortals and demons present looked at Qing Hu. Of course they knew Qing Hu, who was an absolute loyalist to the God King.  Like them, this group of immortals and demons some are die-hard loyalists, and some finally defected to Wujianmen because of its strength, temptation, etc.  But because they are strong, Wujianmen naturally treats them with respect.

    "The reason why we are at a disadvantage is that there is an additional variable on the Xia Emperor's side in the Great Xia world, a man named Ji Ning." The God King said, "He commands the God of Punishment, and is very powerful. As for how strong he is you will come later  Have a good chat with Qinghu and the others, and everything will become clear."

    "Yes." Everyone agreed.

    "I summoned you, and I summoned you so carefully, just because I want you to conduct a secret attack." Thunder and lightning flashed in the eyes of the God King.

    "A secret attack?"

    Everyone below is thinking.

    "I'm afraid Emperor Xia is still celebrating their previous victory. I believe they must be eager to kill Qinghu and the others." The God King said, "When you all gather in the world of Daxia, don't show your face and follow Qinghu, the others and Xia.  The emperor is coming for a big battle. At the critical moment, you all show up and kill all of Emperor Xia¡¯s men in one fell swoop, leaving no one behind!"

    "Yes." All the immortals and demons were looking forward to it.

    Raid?

    With their calculations or not, their strength is indeed an overwhelming advantage, and they can completely slaughter Emperor Xia's side.

    "The most important thing for this secret attack is to be careful and not to leak the news." The God King solemnly said, "In the Nuwa camp, there are some powerful people who can see the three realms, especially Bodhi, Bodhi  He is Ji Ning's master, and he has probably been paying attention to the Great Xia War. Bodhi can also dream of the Three Realms Once he discovers it then this secret attack will not happen. "

    "That Ji Ning turned out to be a disciple of Bodhi Taoist Ancestor." All the immortals and demons were secretly surprised and became even more wary of Ji Ning.

    Because Bodhi Taoist Patriarch is famous for being good at training his disciples.

    "You must be careful. You gather in the void outside the three realms first." The God King ordered, "In this way, Bodhi cannot find you. Then you hide, and the two immortals of Jueming use the innate spiritual treasure to tear the void and descend directly on Qinghu  In the Wujian City. Even if Bodhi discovers you, I'm afraid he will just think that you two are coming to support him."

    Everyone below them nodded.

    indeed.

    Now that Qinghu's Wujian Sect is at a disadvantage, she asks the God King for help. If the God King does not decide to start a 'realm war', but only sends some support, the two immortals of Jueming this is also his original idea.  .  Therefore, this arrangement should not have many flaws.

    "Remember, the most important thing about this secret attack is not to leak it at all." The God King asked again.

    "Yes." Everyone below responded.

    They all looked forward to killing all Emperor Xia¡¯s men first, including the one named Ji Ning.  Then there will be another confrontation with the army of Chiming Daozu.  Kill a group of them first, and their subsequent battles in the realm will be easier.

    ¡­¡­

    The God King mobilized all parties in his dream, and Emperor Xia??Of course I didn't notice anything.

    Eight Dragon Cloud City.

    Emperor Xia was full of confidence and stood in mid-air and said loudly: "Everyone, we are very close to victory now. We must take advantage of this opportunity to kill more immortals and demons from the Wujian Sect and drive them completely out of our country, so that they will never come back again."  Don¡¯t dare to invade. If they refuse to retreatthen kill them all!"

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Countless immortals, gods and demons gathered together were roaring, and now their morale was high.

    Emperor Xia is equally confident.

    The entire Baiji County is in his formation, and even a large movement cannot get in, unless the space is forcibly torn apart, but in that case he will definitely be able to find it!  Once he finds out that Wujianmen has support, he will definitely ask Chiming Daozu for help.  Chiming Daozu also promised that if the other party is forced to ask for help, he will definitely help.

    "Let's go to Wujian City." Emperor Xia ordered.

    Immediately, large formations began to form throughout the entire Balongyun City.

    The ten-thousand-foot-tall Xingtian gods were formed one by one, and the even larger Pangu battle formation also began to take shape. Although some gods and demons died, many still survived.  After transferring some from the other two legions of gods and demons, three major Pangu battle formations were still formed!  A Yinglong with the same overwhelming momentum was meandering and swimming The gods' puppets were also scurrying aside.

    And the most powerful among them

    It is one of them, the Xingtian God, who is holding two ten-thousand-foot divine swords!

    "Kill." The morale was like a rainbow, and then the mighty army disappeared out of thin air in an instant, and everyone moved out of Balongyun City.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 28: Support from Chiming Daozu

    After a while.

    Ji Ning and the others returned to Balongyun City.

    "You're back? Didn't you just go out for a while?" In the barracks, Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning in surprise. At this moment, the Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals from the Beiming Legion were also returning to their residences. At the same time, they were all talking about "The Infinite Gate"  You are so cowardly that you don't even accept the challenge!" "It seems that Wujianmen also knows that he is going to lose and does not dare to accept the challenge." There was a lot of discussion.

    Ji Ning walked into the room, sat down at the table, poured himself a glass of fruit wine, and said with a smile: "Wujianmen got timid. We fought outside for a long time, but they didn't come out."

    "They are coweringwhat should we do?" Yu Wei was worried.

    "It's a good thing that they don't go to war." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It would be better if they never go to war. If they don't fight, then the master of the world of Daxia will still be Emperor Xia. The battle for the fate of the two sides The fate of Daxia will still be the same.  Belongs to our side.¡±

    Yu Wei nodded lightly.

    "The Wujian Sect now has two paths." Ji Ning said, "The first is to give up the world of Daxia. The second is to mobilize more power to seize Daxia. I hope they choose the first path.  "

    Although Ji Ning is full of fighting spirit, his wife is pregnant now, and Ji Ning wants to watch the birth of the child in peace.

    "I'm afraid Wujianmen will not give up easily." Yu Wei thought of the scene of meeting the God King in the dark world and said in a low voice.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes, I just killed a True Immortal Chi Bing, but I didn't really hurt Wu Jian Sect. Give up now? The possibility is very low."

    Ji Ning reached out and gently touched Yu Wei's bulging belly, and couldn't help but smile.

    No matter whether it is gentle breeze and drizzle, or a violent storm there are some things that you must take shelter from.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void outside the Three Realms, there is a broken star. There are a lot of scars on the star. These are the scars left by the battle between two powerful people. At this moment, twenty-nine gods and true immortals have gathered on this broken star, and  Gods and immortals also arrived one after another.

    "In this realm battle, I will be following the three demon gods."

    "I've heard about the methods of the three of you a long time ago. This time I'm going to have my eyes opened."

    A group of gods and true immortals also began to chat with some powerful immortals and demons. Among them, the most popular ones are naturally the 'Three Demon Gods of Tunlong Mountain'. The strength of these three demon gods is extremely amazing. They are all nearly invincible among the true gods and immortals. They  Any one of them would be better than Emperor Xia and True Immortal Baiji!

    The three of them took refuge in the Wujian Sect, which initially aroused the anger of the powerful people in Nuwa's camp. Although they were angry, there was nothing they could do. Both sides are now trying to win over some powerful gods and true immortals in the Three Realms.

    In the past, there was peace in the three realms.

    Many gods and true immortals are free, but now that the great catastrophe is coming, they must choose a camp. Only the top powerful people and powerful forces like Old Man Yuan can continue to wait and see.

    "Done."

    "All the fellow Taoists have gathered." Two friendly-looking immortals smiled. They both had round faces and were chubby. One was bald and wearing a white robe, and the other was wearing a gray robe with his breasts exposed.  They are the famous ¡®Two Immortals of Jueming¡¯.

    "I would also like to ask fellow Taoists to take this gourd first." The white-robed immortal took out a gourd and pulled out the stopper.

    This is only a first-level immortal magic weapon, which can be broken open by force with the methods of gods and true immortals.

    "good."

    "Go in."

    "Walk."

    Suddenly streams of light flew past, and they all flew into the gourd. Then the white-robed immortal stuffed the gourd, hung it on his waist, and said with a smile: "Brother, let's go to Baiji County in Daxia."

    "Yes." The gray-robed immortal nodded, and then the two of them directly used space movement, first traveling through the void to outside the world of Daxia.

    Then the gray-robed immortal took out a black ruler-shaped innate spiritual treasure and swiped it in the air. A space passage appeared. Through the passage, you could faintly see a towering black suspended in the air at the other end of the passage.  The city is Wujian City.

    "Let's go." The two immortals Jueming immediately flew into the passage.

    ¡­¡­

    In Baiji County, a space crack appeared directly above the suspended Wujian City. Two chubby immortals walked out of the space crack and flew into the Wujian City below.

    "Two fellow Taoists are here."

    "Friends who know the Tao, friends who understand the Tao."

    The master of Qinghu Sect and the True Immortal Baiji immediately came forward, followed by other gods and true immortals, such as the Master of Xueyun Tower, the Abandoned Beast God, and the Poison God, all of them enthusiastically shouted: "It turns out?It is the Second Immortal of Jueming, and with two Taoist friends here, we will be more confident.  "

    "With the magic of these two fellow Taoists, we are not afraid of Daxia anymore."

    ??????????????????????????????

    Qing Hu and Bai Ji made eye contact with the Second Immortal Jueming without even communicating with each other.

    They are very cautious, fearing that they will be discovered by the Nuwa camp. Once discovered, they will not be able to conduct a 'secret attack'.

    The city wall of Balongyun City.

    The black-robed Xia Emperor looked at the endless wilderness outside and at the Wujian City in the distance, silently meditating.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The space trembled. Emperor Xia¡¯s formation had long controlled an area of ??millions of miles. When the two immortals of Jueming forcibly tore the space apart, Emperor Xia of course discovered it.

    "Huh?" Emperor Xia frowned and looked at the two chubby immortals flying down from the crack in space in the distance. Emperor Xia's expression suddenly changed, "Two Immortals Jueming? It's actually the two of them. The Wujian Sect really thinks highly of me.  When the two immortals of Jueming went to compete with Ji Ning, they were naturally no match for Ji Ning's God of Punishment. However, the two of them were very good at magic. The two of them cast spells to assist the army, which would increase the overall strength of the Wujian Sect. If the fight continues, the winner will be  Unexpected!"

    ¡­¡­

    In the dojo of Chiming Daozu.

    The Taoist ancestor sat high on it.

    There were dozens of gods and true immortals standing below, all of them looking at the battle scene on the round light mirror in mid-air. It was the ¡®Battle of the Realms¡¯ in the Jiu Yang Realm.

    "The battle in the realm is really tragic. This is the third battle in the realm that I have seen, and it is still shocking."

    "Twelve gods and true immortals have died in the Jiuyang Realm, and only seven have died at the Wujian Sect!"

    "This puppet of Wujian Sect is really unique in the Three Realms. If there weren't so many terrifying puppets Wujian Sect would have been defeated long ago, but now it's a bit disadvantageous for Jiu Yang Daozu."

    All the gods and immortals looked worriedly.

    Although that happened in the Jiuyang realm, after all, Jiuyang Daozu and Chiming Daozu are in the same camp. Of course, the immortals and demons are eager for Jiuyang Daozu to win, and they even want to rush forward in person.  But they also understand whether they go to participate in the war must be dispatched by the Dao Ancestors.

    The Dao Ancestors can at most dispatch a few gods and true immortals to support them. If they all rush over, what will happen if a 'realm war' breaks out in the Chiming Realm?

    After all, the flames of war spread throughout the three realms.  The Jiu Yang Realm is just one of them.

    "Tragic."

    "It's so tragic."

    Seeing the war in the realm, these gods and true immortals were all trembling in their hearts. From their cultivation to the present, few of them have experienced such a tragic war.

    "Master." Emperor Xia's incarnation said respectfully.

    "Huh?" Chiming Daozu looked at Emperor Xia.

    "My disciple has just discovered that the Wujianmen army in the Daxia world has received support, and it is the two immortals Jueming who are going to support it." Emperor Xia said.

    The gods and true immortals who were watching the ¡®realm war¡¯ in the Jiuyang Realm immediately turned their heads. No matter what, what they were most concerned about was what happened in the Chiming Realm.

    "Second Immortal Jueming?" Chiming Daozu nodded lightly, pondered for a moment, then looked down and said, "Who among you is willing to go to Daxia to help your senior brother Xia Mang defeat the Wujian Sect?"

    "I am willing."

    Qi brushing all should be the way, and in the calamity, it is not allowed to retreat at all.

    Chiming Daozu smiled and nodded and looked carefully at the group of gods and immortals below. Some of these gods and true immortals have their own big worlds, and some even just incarnate here. Soon, Chibing Daozu's eyes fell on the two lone travelers.  He opened his mouth and said, "Xuewu, Changqing, you two will go to Daxia World and help your senior brother Xia Mang."

    "yes."

    Naturally, Evergreen Sword Immortal and Xuewu Fairy did not dare to disobey their master's orders, so they immediately responded respectfully.

    Both of them are loners and have no worries. Wherever they are needed, they have to go wherever they are needed.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The space began to become blurry, especially the space around Chiming Daozu, which became ethereal and uncertain, and it was impossible to penetrate the space and see inside.  This made Xia Huang and other gods and true immortals extremely shocked. Why did the master "Chiming Daozu" suddenly put restrictions around him?

    ¡­¡­

    Chiming Daozu looked around in confusion. The surrounding time and space had been distorted. In the distorted time and space, an old man in Taoist robes with white beard and hair appeared. It was Bodhi.

    "Bodhi." Chiming Taoist said in surprise, and stood up, "Why are you here? You came to me before,This is for your apprentice Ji Ning.  You came to me again this time. Do you have anything to do with me? However, your disciple is very good now. The power of Xingtian Shen who is in charge is very powerful, so there is no need for my help.  "

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your help, but I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Bodhi said.

    "Help me?" Chiming Daozu was confused.

    Bodhi sat down peacefully, and Taoist Chiming walked down. At the same time, he waved his hand, and a wooden table appeared in front of him. On the wooden table was precious fairy wine. He even poured wine for Bodhi himself.  The relationship between Chiming Daozu and Bodhi is very good. After all, they were born together from chaos. They are both true gods of chaos. They have supported each other in life and death along the way. Their relationship is no less than that of Bodhi and Sanshou.

    "What's going on?" Chiming Daozu asked.

    "Didn't you just ask your two disciples to go to Daxia? That would be to die." Bodhi said directly, "Not only will your two disciples die, but the gods and true immortals under Xia Mang's command may also survive.  Not a few. Of course my apprentice will definitely survive."

    With the protection of the Seven Heavenly Gods, although he was no match for the army, he could still escape.

    Chiming Daozu was startled.

    "Don't be stupid, the war in your Chiming Realm is about to begin, and your disciples and disciples will have to fight hard." Bodhi sighed, raised his head and drank a glass of wine.

    "Realm war?" Chiming Daozu suddenly stood up, knocked over the wine glass in front of him, and spilled the wine on the table.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 29: Aboveboard

    "Bodhi" Chiming Daozu looked at Bodhi and couldn't help but ask, "Really?"

    "Am I going to deceive you about this?" Bodhi sat there and drank indifferently. "You don't have to be too surprised. In the three realms, we have had several realm wars with the Wujian Sect. Now it's our turn.  There is nothing strange about your Chiming Realm."

    Chiming Daozu nodded lightly, then sat down and sighed: "Yes, one day it will be my turn to be in Chiming Realm, but it is still very uncomfortable if it really happens to me. These disciples and grandsons of mine follow  I don¡¯t know how long it will take, each and every one of them will be like my children. Now I have to watch them fight into the boundary war and die one by one in the boundary war"

    Bodhi nodded slightly.

    He also has many disciples and knows Chi Ming¡¯s feelings very well.

    They are all born from the True God of Chaos and have no heirs.  To them, the disciples who have the deepest affection are just like mortals treating their own children.  In particular, they have spent an extremely long time cultivating their disciples, and their feelings for them are certainly deep.  Perhaps the nature of their minds as powerful beings allowed them to watch a certain disciple die without doing anything.

    But when a group of disciples are faced with a crisis, they are really distressed and panicked. How many of them are willing to be alone?

    "Bodhi." Chiming Daozu nodded solemnly, "Thank you this time, otherwise, Xia Mang's side would be in misery."

    Bodhi just smiled and drank slowly while holding the wine glass.

    "By the way, since they want to plot against Xia Mang," Chiming Daozu said, "Can I also send some support openly, and secretly lay a trap for them to do something cruel? A counterattack?"

    "Impossible." Bodhi shook his head, "You know very well how powerful Wujian Sect's intelligence is. It's too difficult for you to mobilize people and horses to prevent Wujian Sect from knowing about it! Even if we are really lucky, Wujian Sect doesn't find out But,  Do you know how many gods and true immortals the Wujianmen actually came to support this time?"

    "How much?" Chiming Dao Zulian asked.

    "Sixty-six." Bodhi said calmly, "Including the Six Demon Gods of Tonglian Mountain and the Nine Fairies of Cloud and Mist"

    Chiming Daozu¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly.

    "There are also the three demon gods from Dragon Swallowing Mountain who caused heavy losses to Buddhism not long ago." Bodhi said.

    "What, they went too?" Chiming Daozu's face changed greatly, "This, this is just a war against our Chiming Realm. The Wujian Sect mobilized the six demon gods of Tonglian Mountain and the nine female fairies of Yunwuxian  Forget it, still mobilize the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain?"

    If Dao Ancestor doesn't take action, the three demon gods will really be invincible.

    "How do I know?" Bodhi shook his head, "Anyway, the three demon gods of Yanlong Mountain have indeed gone."

    Bodhi doesn¡¯t know

    The reason why the God King arranged for the three demon gods of Yanlong Mountain to be clean and tidy was to eradicate the troublemaker Ji Ning.  After all, from the Demon King's point of view, Ji Ning has realized all the mental, spiritual, and soul skills. Once he becomes a True Immortal of Pure Yang and leads an army, he alone will probably be no less of a threat than the three demon gods.

    In fact, the demon king guessed wrong. He could count the number of people in the three realms who have truly understood the mind power and soul method. No matter how evil Ji Ning is, even if he has Old Man Yuan's teaching of the heart code, he has only stepped into the threshold now, and even a small success can be counted.  If not, let alone achieve success!

    However, eradicating Ji Ning is indeed the right thing for the Wujian Sect, because since Ji Ning has already started, as time goes by, his achievements in the "Mind Power and Soul Method" are destined to become higher and higher, and the threat will become greater and greater.

    "Everything that needs to be said has been said." Bodhi said, "Chiming, you can decide how to deal with it." After saying that, Bodhi's body disappeared out of thin air, and the distorted time and space around him completely returned to normal.

    Chiming Daozu waved his hand and put away the wine on the table in front of him, looking down.

    The gods and true immortals below also found that they could see their master. They were all extremely puzzled, but they did not dare to ask.

    "You have also seen the realm war in Jiuyang realm." Chiming Daozu pointed at the round light mirror.

    All the gods and immortals are confused.

    how?  Should they be asked to provide support?

    "Your peaceful days have come to an end, and the realm war in our Chiming realm is coming!" Chiming Daozu said calmly, "The powerful men of Wujian Sect have mobilized a large group of gods and true immortals to come to Daxia, among which Swallowed  Let¡¯s not talk about the six demon gods of Lianshan and so on. You only need to know that this time they are not just supporting the two immortals of Jueming, but a total of sixty-six true immortals of heaven, including the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain.  "

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    Sixty-six?

    Counting the True Immortal Baiji who was originally in Daxia,Qing Hu and others, aren¡¯t there eighty nearby?  Eighty gods and true immortals, what a terrifying force this is?

    Could it be that

    "This is a realm war!" Chiming Daozu looked down, "No one can escape. You all arrange your own big world and stick to it. All the remaining forces are gathered together and ready to go to Daxia."

    "Yes." All the immortals and demons responded solemnly

    Emperor Xia was in a cold sweat. He actually realized that the two immortals were just a cover, and there were sixty-six true immortals?  Thinking about it, Emperor Xia was frightened.

    "Those who don't need to dispatch an army or arrange their rear areas should set off now." Chiming Daozu ordered, "Go directly to Xia Mang's 'Balongyun City' in an open and honest manner, so that the Wujian Sect will give up its intention to attack by surprise."

    "yes."

    ¡­¡­

    There are indeed more than a hundred true gods and immortals under Chiming Daozu, but there are also some fights in other big worlds, and some true gods and immortals must be left behind in many big worlds.  If no one is left behind, Wujianmen will easily take over the entire world.  Therefore, the power that Chiming Daozu can really mobilize is relatively small.

    Of course, such as Changqing Jianxian, Xue Wu Fairy, Hechen Zhenxian, Fufang Tian Shen and other solitary fans, and some of their own big world are relatively stable, they can go directly to Daxia.

    On that day, a total of twenty-six heavenly gods and true immortals headed directly to Daxia as the first wave.

    In Baiji County of Daxia, black chains seeped into the void, and the black Wujian City had long been filled with strife.

    In order to prevent Emperor Xia from being suspicious, True Immortal Baiji and the others did not immediately launch an offensive. Instead, they held a reception banquet for Immortal Jueming. They planned to wait for the reception banquet before going to fight with Emperor Xia normally.  !  You can't eat hot tofu in a hurry. The more critical the moment, the more stable and calm you have to be!

    "Come on, drink." True Immortal Bai Ji laughed, "As soon as the Second Immortal Jueming arrives, we can use our magic to suppress Emperor Xia's side. By then, the power of the God Puppet and Blood Cloud Puppet on our side will be greatly increased.  It is possible to win this battle!¡±

    "Yes, the spell is too restrictive to the puppets. We have many more puppets than them. It is precisely the two immortals who are in dire need of Jueming."

    "This battle will definitely be won."

    The gods and immortals laughed at each other and drank wine.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Um?"

    The expressions of all the gods and true immortals changed. They could all clearly feel the huge movement caused by the tearing of the void. After all, the place where the tearing of the void was very close to them.

    "Go and have a look." True Immortal Baiji was still very calm, still holding the wine glass, stood up with a smile, took one step, and was already out.

    Whoosh whoosh, Baiji Zhenxian and the others all left the hall one by one, flew directly to the sky above Wujian City, and looked into the distance.

    In the distance

    The Eight Dragon Cloud City has fully emerged. The eight divine dragons surround the Cloud City, and their momentum is even stronger than that of the Wujian City.  At the same time, a space crack had appeared above, and a number of famous gods and true immortals appeared one after another, flying towards the Eight Dragon Cloud City below.  These days, the gods and true immortals are still talking and laughing with each other, looking very relaxed.

    "A true god?"

    "They are the gods and true immortals under Chiming Daozu."

    "so much?"

    "How many of them have entered the Eight Dragon Cloud City before? But it seems that there are at least twenty. At mostit's hard to say." Everyone's expressions changed drastically.

    The two fat men, ¡®Jueming Erxian¡¯, who had been smiling and looking very friendly, finally changed their expressions.

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes were also full of anger.

    As the commander-in-chief, Baiji Zhenxian, who has always been calm, can no longer be calm.

    "Bang." The wine glass he was holding in his hand was crushed to pieces. The wine splashed, and before he even got close to True Immortal Baiji, it had already condensed into ice cubes and fell down.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" True Immortal Bai Ji couldn't help but curse.

    He is the commander-in-chief, and he has already disappointed the God King when he asked for help before.

    This secret attack plan is very important.  After all, once the two sides engage in a realm war openly and honestly, how difficult will it be to kill ten gods and true immortals?  What a huge price to pay?  But the secret attack plan could easily wipe out Emperor Xia and a group of people, but now it seems that the secret attack plan has failed.

    "How could it fail?" True Immortal Baiji gritted his teeth. He was almost, almost able to kill all Emperor Xia and others.

    ¡­¡­

    "what happened?"

    In the barracks of Balongyun City, many immortals walked out of their residences and looked upward within the confines of their barracks.go.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei even flew out of the barracks and stood in mid-air watching.

    The Tonghe Celestial Being, the Fuchen Celestial Being, the Crazy Celestial Being, the Feiyu Fairy and the Ten Thousand Beasts Celestial Being are all watching from mid-air.

    "This is?"

    The huge cracks in the sky, and the figures flying down, the powerful aura.

    ??Definitely gods and true immortals.

    "So many gods and true immortals?" Ji Ning was a little shocked.

    "Come to the main hall quickly." Emperor Xia's voice echoed in the ears of Ji Ning, Tonghe Tianxian and others.

    "I'm going down to the main hall." Ji Ning said to Yu Wei.

    "Go." Yu Wei nodded. Ji Ning was the leader, so he would naturally attend such important discussions.

    soon¡ª¡ª

    In the main hall, Xia Mang sat in the main seat, and there were more than thirty gods and true immortals as well as Ji Ning and the five of them sat down separately.

    "There are twenty-six more gods and true immortals. What happened? There are so many all at once? If you want to attack, why not come quietly. This formation with a radius of millions of miles is controlled by Emperor Xia. It is completely possible  Come quietly and give Wujianmen a brutal attack." Ji Ning was filled with doubts.

    Emperor Xia sat on it and said: "I'm afraid none of you know what happened. This time Master sent many gods and true immortals to support us because Wujianmen and my Chiming Realm's  The Realm War is about to begin, and it is in our world of Great Xia."

    "Regional war?" Ji Ning and the others were all shocked.

    "There are not just two more Immortals Jueming on the Baiji True Immortal side, but a total of sixty-six more Heavenly God True Immortals." Emperor Xia said solemnly, and he slowed down until Ji Ning and the others could bear it.  After the impact of this news, he said, "But we have discovered their plan. Master first sent twenty-six gods and true immortals, and there will be an army coming later."

    "My brothers and sisters have known your identities for a long time." Xia Huang said with a smile, "But I'm afraid you don't know most of them."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    "Let me introduce, this is my senior brother, Senior Brother Qianxu. Senior Brother Qianxu was the first to follow Master, and his self-created Qianxu Formation is even more impressive." Emperor Xia said, "This,  It¡¯s my junior sister Xue Wu¡­¡±

    However, the eyes of the twenty or so newly arrived Celestial Gods and True Immortals were always on Changqing Sword Immortal and Ji Ning.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 30: The Arrival of Dao Ancestor

    Emperor Xia introduced them one by one. Ji Ning and the others had never seen these gods and true immortals, and some had never even heard of them.  After all, not everyone is as famous as Lu Dongbin, but the strength cannot be judged by fame. Maybe a reclusive god and true immortal has strength comparable to Lu Zu.

    "This is Junior Brother Changqing." The black-robed Emperor Xia smiled and looked at Ji Ning.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal?

    Ji Ning was startled and looked carefully at the Evergreen Sword Immortal in front of him. He was a strange-looking young man with a distinguished temperament. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Is he the Evergreen Sword Immortal? When Emperor Xia went to ask him to accept me as his disciple,  , he also handed over the token to me and promised to accept me as his disciple, but at that time I went to Fangcun Mountain and did not accept him as my disciple." Ji Ning still felt a little apologetic towards the Evergreen Sword Immortal, after all, he remained silent.  We went directly to Fangcun Mountain.  Although according to the instructions of the Evergreen Sword Immortal, if he did not crush the token within ten days, he would give up, but he was worried that Emperor Xia would make things difficult for him, so he left quietly, which was indeed not magnanimous.

    "Ji Ning almost became a disciple of Junior Brother Changqing back then." Xia Huang said with a smile, "Speaking of it, it's quite a fate."

    "I have met Senior Changqing." Ji Ning continued, "I failed to live up to Senior's kindness"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to accept you as my disciple at first.¡±

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal said calmly, "Because it was Master's order, I agreed to accept you as a disciple. I'm not good at teaching disciples. If you follow me, I'm afraid you won't be as successful as you are now. Now you worship me  It¡¯s good to be under the Taoist sect.¡±

    There is a sense of arrogance in the words.

    I didn¡¯t like you at all. You are lucky enough to be a disciple of the Taoist ancestors.  These words were like a sharp sword, making Ji Ning stunned.

    If you are polite to yourself, and the other person also smiles and says a few words, isn¡¯t it a harmonious situation?

    "This Evergreen Sword Immortal is really unkind." Fairy Feiyu thought to herself.

    "If I were Ji Ning, I would be too lazy to talk to him based on his attitude." Tonghe Tianxian also thought to himself.

    Emperor Xia smiled and said: "Ji Ning, my junior brother Changqing has lived in seclusion for a long time, and he is also a swordsman. He is very proud at heart. Although his words are unpleasant, he has no bad intentions."

    "Yes, my words are indeed unpleasant. You can say whatever you want." The Evergreen Sword Immortal also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Senior is really kind." Ji Ning smiled and said no more.

    It¡¯s not enough to talk about speculation.

    Originally there was a hint of apology, but after a simple contact, Ji Ning felt that it would be better to have less contact.

    ¡­¡­

    Emperor Xia specially held a sumptuous banquet. Although the Evergreen Sword Immortal was cold and arrogant, there were many gods and true immortals present. With so many people, it was naturally lively, and the Immortal family's banquet was also fun and comfortable.

    Emperor Xia is at ease here, but True Immortal Baiji on the other side of the Wujian Gate is unlucky.

    A vast and dark world.

    The brothers and sisters, True Immortal Baiji and Master Qinghu Sect, were kneeling, and the majestic figure shrouded in black robes on the throne high in the sky in the distance made their hearts tremble.

    "God King, forgive me." True Immortal Baiji said in fear.

    Although he is a disciple, he is usually called God King.

    The God King has a cold heart, and he usually only depends on the results when he gives orders. This time, the 'secret attack' was stillborn before it could be started.  Although True Immortal Baiji was wronged, in the heart of the God King the importance he attached to True Immortal Baiji naturally dropped greatly.

    "In this realm war, the Mozhu Dao Ancestor will come to Daxia and preside over everything." The God King said,

    "The Taoist ancestor has arrived?" True Immortal Baiji and Master Qinghu Sect were both shocked.

    The Taoist Mozhu was one of the elders when the Wujian Sect was first built. He also experienced the ancient war of destruction, but the Taoist Mozhu still survived.  Of course, because the God King has a very special status as he is the only disciple of the sleeping being, Mozhu Daozu also assists the God King.

    "Bai Ji, you have disappointed me very much. Realm War I can't let you preside over it anymore." God King said, "Let the Mo Bamboo Taoist personally preside over it. Of course, it is impossible for the Mo Bamboo Tao Ancestor to take action.  Once Daozu takes action, the final battle may even break out in advance."

    If Taoist Mozhu dares to take action, then the Nuwa camp will definitely take action as well.

    The other Taoist ancestors on the Wujianmen side will also help Mo Zhu

    In this way, it is likely to continue to escalate, and even lead to a complete final battle.

    Neither side is willing to advance, because if the current situation is completely decisive, the outcome will be tragic. Even if one side wins, it will be a partial victory.

    "I understand," Bai Ji and Qing Hu said respectfully.

    "I will send legions of immortals to support yousince sneak attacks are no longer possible, then accumulate strength first, and then take action once you are ready.  "The God King ordered.

    "Yes." Bai Ji and Qing Hu knelt down.

    In normal realm wars, true gods and immortals are important, but massive loose immortals are also important.

    With more numbers, we can still kill the gods and true immortals!

    Because it was a sneak attack, only sixty-six true immortals were dispatched, but the army of loose immortals was not mobilized. Once the army of immortals was mobilized, the movement would be too great to hide.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    Both Balongyun City and Wujian City were suspended in mid-air, facing each other from a distance, and neither side called for war again.  And they all fell into calmness But this calmness made every immortal and demon on both sides feel a sense of urgency that a storm is coming, because what is about to break out next is a truly terrifying realm war!

    "Your Majesty." Ji Ning met Emperor Xia alone.

    "Jining?" Emperor Xia was sitting there, flipping through books, and said with a smile, "Sit down."

    Ji Ning sat down and couldn't help but ask: "Your Majesty, the countless immortals of our Six Punishing Gods are all panic-stricken now. When will we start the war with Wujianmen, or will we call for a long truce? It's best to make it clear, so that we can  Everyone feels at ease.¡±

    The most uncomfortable thing is the unknown.

    "Oh, this is my fault." Emperor Xia suddenly realized, "My incarnation has been in Master's dojo, helping to mobilize and arrange the army, but I forgot about the many immortals in Balongyun City."

    Ji Ning looked at Emperor Xia.

    "In this realm war, the previous twenty-six true gods and immortals had nothing to worry about, and this was the first to arrive. It was just the first wave. There were also true gods and immortals behind them, and most importantly, there were a large number of immortals.  , there are already more than 300,000 immortals gathered now." Emperor Xia said.

    "More than three hundred thousand immortals?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    "What's surprising? There are more than 10,000 heavenly beings in Daxia." Emperor Xia said, "Master commands dozens of large worlds and countless small worlds. Many large worlds are in constant war, which makes it easier to cultivate immortals. Especially  There are especially many immortals in the 'Great World of Scarlet Brightness' that Master opened up himself. The total number of immortals under Master's command is probably in the millions."

    "A million immortals?" Ji Ning held his breath.

    "But that was in the past. Under the instigation and seduction of Wujian Sect, we have three thousand immortals in Great Xia who have taken refuge in us. I am afraid that in the entire Chiming Realm, at least more than one hundred thousand immortals have taken refuge in Wujian Sect. All the immortals under Master's command now  The total sum is probably less than one million," Emperor Xia said.

    Ji Ning also agreed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of the Wujianmen, like Shaoyan clan, Baiji Zhenxian, etc., were all under the command of Chiming Taozu.

    Now that the catastrophe has come, a large number of people have turned against them.

    The strength of Chiming Daozu¡¯s subordinates has indeed weakened.

    "Because many big worlds also need to stabilize themselves, it is no longer easy to mobilize more than 300,000 heavenly immortals." Xia Huang said, "If we squeeze it further, we can mobilize another 200,000 heavenly immortals. But that would have a negative impact on other big worlds in the Chiming Realm.  The pressure is too much.¡±

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "There are more than 300,000 heavenly immortals and tens of millions of loose immortals." Xia Huang said, "And my brother Yinglong Daozu also provided some support. According to the Taoist ancestors here, we know that this time the Wujianmen side  The Mozhu Taoist is personally commanding the Wujianmen side, so Master will also come to Daxia with an army of more than 300,000 immortals to preside over it personally."

    Ji Ning's heart tightened.

    horrible.

    Is this the Immortal War?

    Both sides have Taoist ancestors as commanders. There are dozens of gods and true immortals. There are more than 300,000 heavenly immortals and tens of millions of scattered immortals.

    "This is a realm war!" Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning, "Both sides are desperately mobilizing their troops and preparing as much as possible, and they will not start the war easily. Once the war starts I don't know how many immortals will die. Prepare here  During this period, you must also concentrate on your cultivation, and it is best to cultivate to become a Pure Yang True Immortal as soon as possible. In that case, if you command the Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals, the threat to the Wujian Sect will be even greater."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    ¡°You really have to practice hard.

    Although he has become a True Immortal of Chunyang, he has not yet achieved any success in the Soul Soul Technique. He has some insights into the Soul Soul Technique in his mind every day. As long as the time is long enough, his strength will continue to improve.  Until one day, the method of mind power and soul is completely completed.  But at that point, Ji Ning could not even imagine the power of the Xing Tianshen he led. What is certain is that the power of heaven and earth absorbed by one thousand immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals will definitely not be enough for him. He will need more immortals.  Sanxian.

    "Enjoy the last peaceful days before the war with peace of mindSon.  Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning, "Once both sides are ready, that battle Even I don't know if I can survive it. If half of the gods and true immortals survive, it will be good."  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    In the days that followed, while Ji Ning stayed with his wife, he devoted himself to comprehending the "Mind Power and Soul Technique". All his energy, whether it was the second spirit or the main body, was devoted to comprehending the "Mind Power, Divine Soul Technique".  Because now this mental power and soul method is the fastest way to improve your strength in the great tribulation.

    The immortals in Balongyun City also knew that this was the last peaceful day before the war in the realm, and the atmosphere became solemn.

    In this solemnity

    Gods and immortals often come to Balongyuncheng.

    Finally one day¡ª¡ª

    "Boom!"

    The whole Daxia world seemed to be trembling.

    Ji Ning, who was meditating cross-legged and closing his eyes, and understood the method of mental power and soul, rushed out and flew high into the sky. At a glance, he saw a huge passage appearing in the sky above the dark and endless city opposite in the distance. Only one person could be seen.  The tall and thin man exuding endless dark light stepped out of the space channel and appeared in the world of Daxia.

    He seemed ordinary, but the endless dark light emanating from him and the huge swaying bamboo that appeared behind him made Ji Ning and the others feel oppressed.

    Ji Ning and even the True Immortal Chunyang felt oppressed, and all of them like the Tonghe Immortal felt inexplicable fear.

    "Dao Ancestor!" Ji Ning immediately understood the identity of the other party.

    The fourth physical book of "The Wilderness" has just been released. It can be purchased in many bookstores. Each volume also comes with colorful paintings. It feels good to hold it in your hand and read it slowly.  I think "The Wilderness Chronicles" is still very suitable for reading with a physical book at ease, as if following Ji Ning, traveling in the world of "The Wilderness Chronicles"

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 31: Troops

    "Taozu Mozhu?"

    Seeing the ten-thousand-foot-tall swaying bamboo, Ji Ning guessed that there were only so many powerful people in the Three Realms. Ji Ning couldn't guess it if he didn't reveal his methods, but it was not difficult to guess if the opponent showed his methods a little.

    According to the information I heard: Taoist Mozhu is famous for his "immortality". His body is a dark green bamboo, full of endless vitality. With this method, Taozu Mozhu survived even the catastrophe that destroyed the ancient times.  down.

    "That's the Taoist Mozhu. Although I saw it from a distance, I still couldn't help but feel my heart tremble. The black light he emits I feel that if I touch it, I will definitely die."

    "This is the first time I have met Dao Ancestor."

    "The Dao Ancestor who controls the way of heaven, I really don't know how powerful the Dao Ancestor can be."

    The entire Balongyun City was buzzing with discussion.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Dao Ancestor Chiming summoned millions of Celestial Immortals, and the Celestial Immortals in the Chi Ming Realm were considered to have seen the ¡® Dao Ancestor ¡¯, and their horizons were broadened.  But among the countless Loose Immortals very few had the opportunity to see Taoist Ancestor, and this time, they saw Mozhu Taoist Ancestor with their own eyes.

    "I heard that in this realm war, Chiming Daozu will also come to our side."

    "I don't know what Chiming Daozu is like."

    Everyone is looking forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    Three months after Mozhu Taoist arrived in Daxia, Chiming Taozu also arrived.

    this day.

    Emperor Xia had already led Ji Ning and the others and waited respectfully. Even the aloof Evergreen Sword Immortal and others were respectful.

    "Boom!"

    The whole world suddenly trembled.

    Then, an extremely huge crack opened in the sky above, tens of thousands of feet high, followed.  An old man with green hair stepped in, and with one more step, he had arrived at Longyun City.

    "Master."

    "Taozu."

    Emperor Xia shouted respectfully first, followed by Ji Ning and others, who all bowed respectfully.

    Only saw it once.  Ji Ning has deeply remembered in his heart that Chiming Daozu is very ancient and silent. Looking at Chiming Daozu is like looking at a tree that has existed for endless years.

    Chiming Daozu glanced at him.  He also noticed Ji Ning: "Bodhi has a weird temper. He has clearly trained a group of disciples, but he does not lead his disciples, causing his disciples to be scattered throughout the three realms. His little disciple Ji Ning obviously has great potential.  Da, Bodhi is also very concerned, but this Ji Ning is following me now." Chiming Daozu also didn't understand his good friend.

    Bodhi has a weird temper, or rather is too aloof!

    There is obviously a group of very powerful disciples, if Bodhi gives an order.  All the disciples gathered under Bodhi's command.  Then Bodhi can immediately gather a force no less powerful than the 'Four Ancestors of Yuanhe'.  If Bodhi relies on this power to operate.  Probably even stronger than the Fourth Ancestor of Yuanhe.

    But Bodhi has no idea of ????leading all his disciples.

    Chiming Daozu doesn¡¯t understand, and many powerful people in the Three Realms don¡¯t understand it. For many powerful people in the Three Realms.  The feeling of Bodhi is ¡®mysterious¡¯.  He is recognized as the most mysterious Taoist ancestor in the three realms.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    After Chiming Daozu arrived at Balongyun City, the crack tens of thousands of feet high in the sky above still existed.  At this moment, a steady stream of mighty immortal armies began to fly in. At first glance, they were really densely packed, like torrents flying out from the cracks tens of thousands of feet high, and then flew towards Balongyun City.

    An army of immortals

    It¡¯s much, much more than the original army in Daxia World!

    "Huh."

    "It's true."

    "Too, heaven"

    Ji Ning felt like he was holding his breath, while some of the Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals from Great Xia who were not allowed to leave the barracks due to orders and could only look out through the barracks hall doors, all took a breath of cold air.

    ?Boundless!

    Like the ocean!

    They are all immortals, gods and demons!

    "Compared with this, the so-called heavenly soldiers and generals in heaven are nothing. I heard that there are several legions of heavenly soldiers and generals in heaven. There are hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and millions of heavenly soldiers. Those who are weak in heavenly soldiers are even just Yuan Shen Dao.  At the human level. If you are an immortal, you can be a high-ranking official in the heaven. If you are a true immortal, the emperor will try his best to show your favor. If the army of immortals in front of you passes by, it will sweep across the heaven in the blink of an eye. "

    "Yes, at a glance, there must be at least millions of immortals."

    "Millions? It must be over ten million."

    &nbsp; "There are also those gods and demons, their number is definitely over 10 million."

    The Beiming Legion and some other immortals from Daxia have really opened their eyes. In fact, the power of heaven can be compared with that of Daxia world alone.  Like the current war in the realmthe power mobilized by Chiming Daozu with a single order is the power that the real overlord of the three realms can mobilize, far beyond what the heavens can match.

    However, large-scale mobilization wars like this will only occur when there is a real 'catastrophe'.

    ¡­¡­

    The city of darkness.

    The tall and thin Taoist Mozhu stood on the city wall, and behind him stood a large number of gods and true immortals, all of whom were looking at Balongyun City from a distance.

    "There are many immortals and loose immortals." Mozhu Daozu smiled.

    "It's just that the Chiming Taoist is deliberately showing off his power. The army of immortals and demons on our side is no less than theirs." The three demon gods standing closest to the Mozhu Taoist are the three demon gods from Tunlong Mountain.

    The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain.

    The boss is ¡®The Great Sage Swallowing Mountains¡¯.

    The second child is ¡®The Great Sage Swallowing the Sea¡¯.

    The third child is ¡®The Great Sage Swallowing Heaven¡¯.

    This name is getting louder and louder than the last. When this name was originally given, it was still a joke in ancient times.  Because these three are imitating the seven great saints of the demon clan.  The seven great saints of the demon clan were the best among the gods in ancient times, and now their strength is even more unfathomable.  However, the strength of these three people from Tunlong Mountain is getting stronger and stronger, and now no one dares to laugh at them for overestimating their abilities.

    The three of them are all the top beings under the Tao Ancestor.

    "Second brother, our army of immortals and demons is no less than theirs, but there are still many that have not been mobilized." The 'Swallowing Sky Demon God' with a big lion's head touched his mouth and said.

    "Our Wujianmen's military strength is still weaker than that of the entire Nuwa camp, so mobilization is more difficult." Mozhu Daozu said with a smile.  "We must take advantage of intelligence and deploy troops and generals from everywhere."

    The information is great.

    Three-thirds of the force can also play a very important role.

    Fortunately, the powerful people in Nuwa's camp are also very capable and can detect a lot of information.  Otherwise, this battle for luck would have been lost long ago.

    "Although we are weak, we can persevere enough." Qinghu said with a smile.

    "Yes." Mozhu Daozu nodded, "Even if they attack, hold on first. Wait for the troops to completely gather before fighting them Normally when conquering a big world, the outcome is not that important. But in this realm war, all of you  I also knowyou have only one way, and you must win."

    Including the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, everyone nodded solemnly.

    Once defeated, it will be very difficult to escape. On the losing side, many gods and immortals will die.

    The losses of the winning side will be quite small.

    Because of the real slaughter.  They are all formed after one party completely collapses.  At that time, the most gods and immortals died!

    Want not to collapse?

    Then the only way is to win!

    ¡­¡­

    The mighty army of immortals, gods and demons gathered in Balongyun City.  Fortunately, the Eight Dragon Cloud City is ten thousand miles in size, and can become even larger, so it can naturally accommodate it.

    "This army of tens of millions of gods and demons will be divided into seventy-eight Pangu battle formations." Chiming Daozu sat high in the hall.  Give orders directly with a smile.  "There are twenty-six gods in total, including Fu Fang God, Zhuan Shui God, and Liu Si God. Each god leads three armies of gods and demons."

    "yes."

    Immediately, twenty-six gods stood up and responded respectfully.

    No one disobeyed Daozu¡¯s orders.

    Each of the twenty-six gods must use the art of clones. The gods can create countless clones.  But in real combat the fewer clones there are, the stronger the fighting power will be.  Each of these twenty-six gods must be divided into three to command three legions of gods and demons respectively.  Although after being divided into three, their strength has been weakened, and the command of the army of gods and demons has also been relatively weakened.  But after all, the avatar leadership of the gods is much better than the leadership of a Void-Returning God and Demon.

    And the three legions led by one god joined forces with each other and became more perfect.

    "For the Yinglong Taoist sect, according to what Yinglong Taozu said, your eighteen heavenly gods and true immortals will still lead the eighteen Yinglong armies." Chiming Taozu said.

    Immediately, eighteen gods and true immortals stood up and responded to the order.

    They were supported by Yinglong Daozu In fact, they were supported by Yinglong Daozu because he learned that the "Three Great Demon Gods of Tunlong Mountain" were involved in this war, and because of Emperor Xia.

    "The remaining immortal army is divided into three hundred and twenty-six punishment gods." ChiMing Daozu smiled and said, "This Xingtian Formation is more capable of fighting than the 'Red Bright Formation' I created before. Three hundred and twenty-six generals, these immortals can be left to you."

    "yes."

    Immediately, the twelve true immortals and the three hundred and fourteen immortals all stood up (Ji Ning was included among the immortals).

    "Jining." Chiming Daozu looked at Ji Ning.

    "Other gods' puppets and many other methods will be arranged by Xia Mang." Chiming Daozu said, "Okay, the Wujian Sect is now holding on, I'm afraid it will take some time for them to mobilize their troops, I guess in a year  Inside, the war should begin. Those who previously commanded the 'Red Bright Formation' should quickly become familiar with the Xingtian Formation. Now, please retreat."

    "Yes." Everyone stood up.

    Everyone started to leave.

    Even Emperor Xia left. After leaving the main hall, Emperor Xia sent a message to Ji Ning: "Jin Ning, Master, he gave me an order to dispatch two thousand heavenly immortals and two hundred thousand loose immortals to you.  Under his command."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "In this way, you will have three thousand Heavenly Immortals and three hundred thousand Loose Immortals under your command. You can form a more powerful Xingtian God." Xia Huang said, "You are good at commanding the Xingtian God, so naturally there will be more Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals.  "

    The most perfect Xingtian formation is composed of a commander, nine thousand heavenly immortals, and eighty-one thousand loose immortals.

    "Okay." Ji Ning smiled. In fact, Emperor Xia didn't mention it. Ji Ning also wanted to mention it this time when the army arrived, because in the past year since the truce, Ji Ning's mind power and soul skills have naturally improved.  He can already perform 100% of the Xingtian God composed of thousands of heavenly immortals and 100,000 loose immortals.  (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 32: War breaks out

    Reminder again: Tomato¡¯s update is one chapter on Friday and Saturday, and two chapters on the other five days.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I will immediately dispatch the immortals to your barracks. You can get familiar with them as soon as possible. There are three thousand heavenly immortals and three hundred thousand loose immortals Your Xing Tianshen strength can also be increased. Maybe at a critical moment, I will ask you to save my life.  "Xia Huang smiled, "But you have to be careful. If you are beautiful in the forest, you may be besieged by the Wujian Sect."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "It's best to hide some strength and suddenly explode at a critical moment, which may affect the situation of the battle." Xia Huang reminded.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    I became a True Immortal of Chunyang, but I didn¡¯t even tell my master Bodhi that I had created the twelfth form of the "Three-Child Sword" that encompassed the entire kendo, but I had never used it even once.  I have never told anyone about my progress in the mental power and soul method.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    More than nine months have passed in the blink of an eye. In a quiet room in the house, Ji Ning is sitting cross-legged.

    ?? Chunyang Golden Pill is round, golden, and has a deeper color.

    At this moment, this Pure Yang Golden Pill is experiencing fluctuations. This is the fluctuation of the soul that is melted into the soul. The ethereal 'mental power' is constantly mobilizing the soul. He is constantly comprehending the method of mental power and soul.  Many confusions often arise during this period. Ji Ning either thinks hard on his own, or refers to the "Heart Code" in the hope of being touched.

    The methods created by Ji Ning and Old Man Yuan are naturally different, but they reach the same goal through different paths, and there are always similarities, which makes Ji Ning's understanding of the method faster.

    "Everyone, the Wujian Sect has accepted the challenge." Emperor Xia's voice rang directly in the ears of the gods, immortals, and generals.

    This Eight Dragons Cloud City is Emperor Xia¡¯s innate spiritual treasure. Of course Emperor Xia can do this.

    "Are you accepting the challenge?" Ji Ning was startled and stopped immediately.

    Wow.

    Opening the door to the quiet room, Ji Ning walked out. Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning in confusion: "Why did you get out of seclusion so quickly?"

    "A war is about to begin," Ji Ning said.

    "Now?" Yu Wei's expression changed drastically.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I thought I could wait until our child was born." Yu Wei stroked her belly. Now her belly was very big. It could be seen that the birth was close.

    Yu Wei¡¯s eyes as she caressed her belly were very soft, full of motherly love, and she said softly: ¡°I can feel this little thing moving very hard in my belly, and it will probably be born in another month or two.¡±

    "I also look forward to the war starting again after our child is born. But this is not up to me." Ji Ning said.

    "You must protect yourself and don't show off. The army of immortals is endless, and you alone are nothing." Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning.

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.

    Don¡¯t talk about yourself, even if the seven gods come out together, I¡¯m afraid they can only affect a small part of the world war. After all, the more than 300 punishment gods alone are no less than the more than 300 gods!

    "Don't worry, I'm going." Ji Ning immediately turned around and walked out.

    Looking at Ji Ning¡¯s back, Yu Wei had worry in her eyes.

    Realm war

    Even though she had confidence in Ji Ning, Yu Wei still felt fear.

    "You must live." Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning's back and murmured.

    ¡°Bei Ming Army, set up your formation!¡± A loud voice resounded throughout the entire Bei Ming Army camp.

    Suddenly, the sound of hundreds of thousands of immortals piercing the air sounded, and they began to set up their formation.

    ¡­¡­

    The most conspicuous thing in the mid-air of Balongyun City is the huge Pangu battle formations.  Although there are only seventy-eight legions of gods and demons, they occupy most of the space. Next to them are the Xingtians who are only wearing animal skin skirts, a total of three hundred and twenty-four Xingtians.  The gods, all of them are ten thousand feet tall forming a terrifying legion of the Gods of Punishment.

    ??The winding dragons are flying.

    There are also a large number of god puppets and some gods and true immortals.

    "The Wujian Gate is no longer defended." Ji Ning stood in the air and saw the outside scene at a glance. In the wilderness, there were towering ancient beasts, gods and demons, and many powerful puppets. There were also some seemingly inconspicuous ones.  But the gods and true immortals cannot be underestimated at all.  The gathering of this army alone has mobilized the power of heaven and earth, causing the sky in the distance to darken and dark clouds to billow.

    "The Taoist is here."

    "Taozu."

    Ji Ning immediately discovered?Chiming Daozu has appeared in the distance, and suddenly the mighty army suspended in the sky above Balongyun City was silent.

    "This time." Chiming Daozu glanced at every place, and spoke calmly, but his voice contained a heart-stopping fighting spirit, "This is the battle between my Chiming Realm and the Wujianmen. This time  There is no way to escape the war, we can only fight it! If you want to survive, there is only one way - to completely eradicate the Infernal Affairs Gate!"

    "Either I die, or his Wujianmen dies!" Chiming Daozu's eyes became terrifying, with murderous intent reaching the sky.

    The good-natured Taoist Chi Ming also had his moments of cruelty.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Those who want to escape and not join the war will only be hunted down by both sides.  Because both sides absolutely do not allow the True God and Taoist Ancestor to be a fisherman on the side!

    Both parties!

    Only one side can survive!

    "Go to war." Chiming Daozu directly ordered, "Kill them all."

    "Kill them all."

    "Kill them all."

    "Kill them all."

    Countless roars resounded throughout the world, making the world tremble, as if the sky and the earth were about to collapse.

    Those immortals who used to be calm and peaceful are now ferocious and crazy. They could live a long life before, naturally leisurely and comfortable, calling friends and playing in the three realms.  But when facing a catastrophe, the murderous intent in the bones of immortals, gods and demons completely broke out. The so-called battle between the great ways, it was life and death.  This is no longer just a battle of great ways, but a battle of life and death!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The mighty army has broken through the air and flown directly over.

    ???????????? The Wujianmen side has long been prepared, coldly watching the arrival of the Chiming Realm side.

    This formation alone makes the Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals feel scared, but after all, they are just small chess pieces, just a part of the big formation. Their fate can only be pinned on the leader, like the lives of three thousand Celestial Immortals and three hundred thousand Loose Immortals.  They placed their trust in Ji Ning alone. Ji Ning was so powerful. It was no wonder that they all respected Ji Ning so much.

    ¡­¡­

    Boom boom boom boom boom!  !  !  !  !  !

    A god of punishment descended from the sky and landed directly on the earth, making the wilderness tremble.  Yinglongs were flying around, and the huge legions of gods and demons were even more imposing.

    The two sides faced each other.

    For a moment, the momentum was extremely terrifying.

    "When the number of these immortals and loose immortals is astonishing, even I have to give in." Mozhu Daozu stood on the wall of Wujianmen, smiling and sighing, "Especially the true immortals, the most powerful among them,  Even comparable to Dao Ancestor."

    The strongest god in the history of the Three Realms.

    It¡¯s Hou Yi!

    There may be other evil gods who can fight Daozu in the god stage and escape with their lives.  But when Hou Yi was a god he killed the Taoist ancestors!  Of course, Hou Yi later broke through and became a true god. His reputation was far-reaching and unfathomable. He was recognized as the best archer in the three realms. He even created a systematic mental archery method.

    It is the only method that is completely systematic and allows everyone to understand the mental method of cultivation.  The method that Ji Ning has figured out by himself is only suitable for him. If he were asked to teach others, he would not be able to teach it to others.  Old man Yuan just gave Ji Ning some of his experiences as a reference.

    It¡¯s just that the ¡®Great God Hou Yi¡¯ who made the three worlds tremble in ancient times disappeared completely later.

    "Chiming?" Mozhu Daozu looked into the distance.

    On the wall of Balongyun City in the distance, Chiming Daozu was also standing there, looking at this side from a distance.

    The two True God Taoist Ancestors were facing each other from a distance. In their eyes, black light and green light collided in mid-air, causing the space to tremble.

    "Chiming, long time no see!" Mozhu Daozu said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but it¡¯s just that if you die, I¡¯ll never see you again, that¡¯s the best.¡± Chiming Daozu said coldly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This hostility starts from the source.

    So the old man Dui Yuan actually stood by and did not stand on his side. Bodhi and Chiming were very angry. In the eyes of Bodhi and the others there is no doubt that they stand in Nuwa's camp.

    "Am I dead? Haha, what I, Mo Zhu, are best at is immortality. When I followed the king, I almost destroyed you." Mo Zhu Daozu sighed, "It's a pity that Nuwa finally broke through and reached the Pangu level. Otherwise, you would have been killed long ago."  It's over. Now the catastrophe is happening again, and this time youThere is no way to escape anymore. All of you True Gods and Taoist Ancestors will die, and none of you will survive.  "

    "It's quite arrogant. When the ancient times were shattered, Nuwa empress broke through, and the Lord of all things was killed, didn't even your king escape the disaster by integrating into the way of heaven and becoming part of the way of heaven? So what if he awakens?  He is still just a part of the Heavenly Dao. He is always affected by the Heavenly Dao and cannot truly be independent." Chiming Daozu sneered, "He is no longer the king he was before."

    "The king, after all, is the king." Mozhu Daozu sneered, "Now that the great catastrophe has begun, I believe that you can sense the endless river of fate and understand that this great catastrophe is unavoidable, and the king will also follow the way of heaven and help  I, Wujianmen, will destroy you all.¡±

    "To destroy us is to comply with the law of heaven?" Chiming Daozu sneered, "What a joke. If the law of heaven wants us to die, why are we arguing about fate?"

    Mozhu Daozu was startled, then shook his head and said no more.

    Chiming Taozu felt regret in his heart

    " Wujianmen, after all, can have some communication with the ancient king, and know more secrets.  Chiming Daozu also tried to find out more information, but unfortunately, the Wujianmen side was very cautious, and they knew all the information revealed.

    The Nuwa camp is very clear.

    What they can do is to win more luck!  Then in the final decisive battle, the Wujianmen was destroyed.

    Although the ancient sleeping existence of the Wujian Sect is terrifying, it is a part of the Heavenly Dao after all Then everything we do is affected by the Heavenly Dao running in the three realms.  It¡¯s impossible to do whatever you want!  This is also the source of the Nuwa camp¡¯s ultimate confidence in victory. If the old guy could do whatever he wants, then the Nuwa camp would have lost long ago. After all, the Nuwa Empress has left the Three Realms and entered the endless chaos to explore. No one can  Confront that one.

    "Striving for luck."

    "Fight for luck at all costs. The greater the luck, the way of heaven is on our side. The old guy is affected by the way of heaven, and he can only help Wujiangmen less." Chiming Daozu glanced at the mighty army of his own side. These countless  Immortals, gods and demons are all about luck.

    Take away your luck.

    " Then Ji Ning and countless others can survive the final catastrophe, because they have long been in Nuwa's camp.

    ¡°If there is no luck and the Heavenly Dao is on the side of Wujianmen, then the final battle is likely to be defeated, then Ji Ning and the others and countless other immortals, gods and demons may also be swept away and killed.

    "Attack!" Chiming Daozu's voice resounded in the ears of every commander like Ji Ning. Ji Ning and the others felt their blood boiling and their eyes red.

    "Attack!"

    Immediately, the mighty army rushed over, and more than 300 Xingtian gods all stepped on the ground with bare feet and charged together.

    And the army on the other side of Wujianmen also let out a thundering roar: "Kill." and also rushed over to kill them.

    For a time, heaven and earth were everywhere.

    Either gods, demons, or ferocious beasts, it was as if two huge torrents collided and strangled together.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18 Chapter 33 Death is just a number

    Running barefoot on the ground, Ji Ning took the lead, flanked by other Gods of Punishment. More than 300 Gods of Punishment rushed over to kill them. On the opposite side of the Wujian Gate, there were also numerous puppets of gods, white-faced dragons,  Zhu Yan, Bifang and many other ferocious beasts, gods and demons came to greet them.

    "Boom!"

    The armies of both sides collided.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning's running speed before was still comparable to other Xingtian Gods. Among the 326 Xingtian Gods, although twelve were commanders of the real immortal gods, neither these twelve nor Ji Ning were any different.  Nothing out of the ordinary.  But the moment the armies of the two sides came into contact, Ji Ning and the twelve gods and true immortals broke out!  The speed and power have obviously skyrocketed!

    "That's Ji Ning, the God of Punishment."

    "careful."

    Naturally, Ji Ning was recognized on the other side of the Wujian Gate, but on the battlefield, there was no way to avoid it, we had to go head-on!  I saw a ferocious beast with white hair and red toes, 'Zhu Yan', roaring with the same incomparable power. It rushed past the other ferocious beasts and was the first to resist Ji Ning.

    "If you dare to block me, it seems that you have to wait for a while. It is probably the 'Zhuyan Formation' led by a true immortal. However, this is the first time the war in the realm has occurred. The two sides have just collided, which is the most chaotic moment.  Time is the best time to make meritorious deeds!" A fierce light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and the pure Yang magic weapon 'Broken Strength' in his hand instantly turned into a huge shield.

    The headless God of Punishment grabbed a shield with his thick arms and crashed directly into it!

    The fierce Zhu Yan was shocked: "What a cunning Ji Ning, I am the True Immortal of Chunyang, my Taoism is mysterious, and my skills are naturally far superior to this Ji Ning's. Although I heard that this Ji Ning's power to control the God of Punishment is very powerful  But if he uses his sword skills, I believe I can barely fight him for a short while. I can only fight for a while, and then the rest of my Wujian Sect will arrive. Now he is holding a shield and bumping into me, but he can only fight me.  It¡¯s a competition of strength.¡±

    "But even if we compete in terms of strength, I command 1,800 heavenly immortals and there are so many loose immortals, I don't believe I can't compete!"

    Zhu Yan is also extremely vicious.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    There was also a shield on both sharp claws, and it hit Ning directly.

    Both were holding huge shields and colliding head-on.

    The footsteps of both sides made the earth tremble.

    "Bang!!!" The two shields collided together.

    "What, why is it so strong? It's stronger than what Qinghu and Baiji said before!" Zhu Yan felt a terrifying force that was difficult to resist sweeping over him. He couldn't control it at all, and he flew backwards.

    But the bystanders only saw the moment Ji Ning collided with the Zhu Yan. The Zhu Yan flew backwards, causing the other Zhu Yan behind to get out of the way to avoid being hit by it.

    In the more than a year since the truce, Ji Ning has made great progress in the mental power and soul method. However, Ji Ning still hides his progress in this fight, just because he has changed from one thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals to three thousand heavenly immortals and three thousand immortals.  Three hundred thousand loose immortals caused the base of the entire Xingtian God to soar, and Ji Ning's power naturally increased.

    "Now is not the time for me to unleash my full strength. I need an opportunity, an opportunity to influence and occupy." Ji Ning held a huge shield and directly knocked away the Zhu Yan before flying towards the other Zhu Yan.  .

    "Come here quickly."

    "Stop him."

    This Zhu Yan was panicking. In fact, a Pure Yang True Immortal had already flown in at this time and was casting a spell. A dazzling golden light appeared in the sky. The golden light enveloped Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, but the invisible restraint restrained him.  For Ji Ning, the powerful God of Punishment, it had little impact.  I'm afraid it would take at least ten Chunyang True Immortals to cast this same spell to contain Ji Ning.

    "Come together." Five more Zhu Yans rushed over from the side.

    But even though Ji Ning was restrained by the spell and strode forward, he was still much faster than them, and he quickly reached the fleeing Zhu Yan.

    Although Zhu Yan wanted to resist in a panic, the gap in strength between them was too great.

    Ji Ning just swayed his feet, then waved his right hand, and the sword light flashed.

    Whoops!

    An ape head was thrown into the air, and the white-haired Zhu Yan completely collapsed. The large number of immortals inside were panicked and frightened.

    "Boom~~" A cattail leaf fan appeared in Ji Ning's hand. He grabbed the cattail leaf fan and slapped twice at the large number of loose immortals who were escaping. Some of these immortals used their escape skills, and some of them hid in the immortal mansion.  .  Bang bang bang~~~ Countless immortal mansions were shattered like glass balls. Only a handful of powerful immortal mansions could exist safely in front of Ji Ning's cattail leaf fan.

    &nbsp; Unfortunately, a bottle of Yin-Yang Xuanqi floated next to Ji Ning. This bottle of Yin-Yang Xuanqi was sucked in wildly, directly absorbing the many immortals hiding in the Immortal Mansion.

    In war, all the living forces of the other side must be destroyed!

    " Otherwise, even if one Zhu Yan is killed, if more than half of the immortals are allowed to escape, then the opponent will soon be able to form another legion.

    "superior."

    "Damn it."

    Ji Ning was surrounded by eight Zhu Yans and two Pure Yang True Immortals.

    In fact, when the two sides are fighting, they will soon fall into anxiety. There is only a chance at the beginning. In just a short period of time, Ji Ning destroyed a Zhuyan, and it was almost completely destroyed!  Only dozens of immortals with amazing escape skills could escape.

    "Bang bang bang." Ji Ning attacked the eight Zhu Yans alone. Even if they joined forces, the eight Zhu Yans were still ravaged. Fortunately, there were two Chunyang True Immortals assisting them, and they could barely hold on to the stalemate.

    "Beiming, we are here."

    "Beiming, kill well."

    Immediately, Tonghe Tianxian, Madness Tianxian and other punishment gods who had been following Ji Ning also came to help Ji Ning.

    "Kill." The white-faced dragon on the Wujianmen side also moved closer.

    soon¡­¡­

    The area where Ji Ning fought formed a relatively dense small battlefield, with nearly 10% of the strength of both sides fighting here.

    "That's Ji Ning? The God King seems to attach great importance to him." The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, who were very carefree on the battlefield, have all turned into the demon clan's true form. Only the three demon gods are visible, and the boss, 'Tunshan Great Sage', is one.  The golden-haired eagle spreads its wings and is as fast as lightning. In terms of speed on the battlefield, the Mountain Swallowing Monkey King ranks first!

    The second, the Great Sage Swallowing the Sea, was an ugly divine dragon with a completely black body and broken horns. It was seen wandering around the battlefield, its four dragon claws grabbing at each other from time to time, as if the space was exploding.

    The third son, the Great Sage Devouring Heaven, is a nine-headed lion as majestic as a mountain. Every step he takes causes the earth and earthquake to tremble, and even has an inexplicable charm.  Even when a 'Pangu Battle Formation' in the Chiming Realm collided head-on with the nine lions, they were all knocked back by the nine lions.

    It should be noted that even if Baiji Zhenxian tried his best, he could barely contain the Pangu battle formation.

    Each of the three dragon-swallowing demon gods is extremely powerful. It can even be said that in this battlefield, there is no true god in the Chiming Realm who can compare with them, nor can any of the other true gods from the Wujian Sect participating in the battle this time.  One that can rival them all.

    Their reputation has long spread throughout the three realms.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try this Ji Ning.¡± The Great Sage ¡®Golden-haired Condor¡¯ of Tunshan Mountain smiled and immediately fluttered his wings.

    Whoops.

    With just a flash of golden light, it rushed towards Ji Ning at an astonishing speed.

    "Follow him."

    "Don't let him get away."

    I saw six gods and true immortals on a floating light ship, including Emperor Xia. The six of them rode the innate spiritual treasure "Liu Guang Yi Jie Zhou". They relied on the speed of Liu Guang Yi Jie Zhou to keep up with the "Golden Retriever".  Condor'.  Although the boss is not the strongest among the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, he is the fastest. If he is not restrained on the battlefield and the Great Sage of Tunshan is allowed to run around, it will be too dangerous.

    So Emperor Xia and the other six were responsible for keeping an eye on and containing them.

    "Chasing me?" The golden-haired condor sneered, erratically moving left and right on the battlefield.

    In terms of straight-line speed, the Flowing Light One World Boat may be slightly better than the Golden Retriever Figure.  But in terms of flexibility, it is incomparable.

    "We are here too."

    "Killing Ji Ning will be a great achievement. It is more meritorious than killing twenty ordinary punishment gods." The other two demon gods in the Dragon Swallowing Mountain also immediately started to kill in the direction of Ji Ning. As soon as they moved, they suddenly became red.  The Ming Realm must also follow suit.  All Yinglong and Pangu battle formations were seen frantically besieging them, but the two demon gods continued to approach Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ji Ning."

    The golden-haired condor quickly arrived at Ji Ning's place and pounced directly on Ji Ning.

    Although Ji Ning was fighting, he was also paying attention to all directions. At the beginning of the war, although his own side also killed some enemies, the same was true for the Wujian Sect.  In particular, the six demon gods of Tonglian Mountain form the "Liuhe Formation". The six demon gods are divided into six places and complement each other.  He defeated two Xingtian Gods and destroyed a Pangu battle formation, and finally was surrounded by three Yinglongs before the stalemate was reached!

    Of course, the strength of our own gods and true immortals is also extraordinary., also made meritorious service.

    In a single contact battle, both sides would have suffered countless casualties.

    While observing all directions, Ji Ning suddenly caught a glimpse of a golden light.

    "That is? The eldest of the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain?" Ji Ning was shocked when he saw the frighteningly fast golden-haired condor flying towards him, which was several thousand feet tall.

    "Wow." To be cautious, Ji Ning's hands instantly turned into two shields.

    "Human boy, die."

    The golden-haired condor flew straight at Ji Ning, and its claws were like sharp hooks, cracking the void.

    But Ji Ning stood on the ground, not hiding at all.

    When the golden-haired condor flew toward him, Ji Ning waved his arms, and boom, the shield directly hit the sharp claws of the golden-haired figure. Commanding three thousand immortals and three hundred thousand loose immortals, the speed of this punishment god was also faster.  quick.  In particular, the speed of the arms is still very flexible and fast, and the shield is large enough to block that mysterious and terrifying claw.

    Boom~~~

    The golden-haired condor was so smashed that it rolled involuntarily in mid-air, and then stopped. This immediately made the always arrogant and arrogant Great Sage Tunshan feel extremely humiliated, and he got angry: "Second brother, third child, come on. This time  Ning, what a great strength."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 34 Lurking

    "Here, brother, let me give him a try. The nine lions are like a mountain range, rushing forward. Wherever it passes, whether it is the Pangu Battle Formation, Yinglong or the Gods of Punishment, they are all knocked back.

    Although the second of the three demon gods in the Dragon Swallowing Mountain, the horn-broken dragon, is more flexible, it is obviously more difficult on the battlefield and is not as fast as the seemingly stupid 'nine-headed lion'.

    Ning felt a faint vibration in the space, and noticed the nine-headed lions rushing towards him. He couldn't help but be surprised: "Is that it? The strongest 'nine-headed lion' among the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain?"

    The nine-headed lion is a mythical beast.

    He is the only one with the noblest bloodline among the three demon gods, comparable to the nine-tailed fox, the five-element peacock and other mythical beasts.

    It is usually low-key and inconspicuous, but in terms of strength, it is the strongest among the three demon gods. Looking at the entire three realms, this nine-headed lion is ranked at the top. Compared with Lu Dongbin, it is not much different. Of course, Lu Dongbin  It is a flow of Qi refining, but the Nine-Headed Lion is a combination of body refining and Qi refining of gods and demons. Lu Dongbin suffered a lot in the Xiantian.

    "I heard that his strength is comparable to Lu Zu." Ji Ning did not dare to be careless.

    "It's good to be third." The golden-haired condor in the sky was overjoyed.

    The nine-headed lion stepped on the ground and rushed towards Ji Ning, while all the gods, demons and ferocious beasts from the Wujian Sect avoided.

    Ji Ning held two shields in both hands but did not hide at all.

    "I want to see how powerful the top true immortals among the gods are." Ji Ning's heart was full of fighting spirit. Nine-Headed Lion, Red Snow God, and Lu Zu were all considered to be the top true gods.  They are all very close to the True God Dao Ancestor.  It¡¯s just that Ji Ning led the God of Punishment and had no chance to fight against Lu Zu and the God of Hongxue.

    Of course, Ji Ning¡¯s true form was also in the water palace.  He fought against the Red Snow God.

    But God Hongxue, as the leader of the seven gods, even Bodhi praised, is only one step away from Tao Ancestor Ji Ning himself and his challenge.  That would be a miserable loss.

    However, on the battlefield, Ji Ning¡¯s second soul is the True Immortal of Chunyang. With the power of the God of Punishment, Ji Ning completely dares to fight.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~¡±

    The earth trembled.

    The nine-headed lion rushed directly towards Ji Ning.  Ji Ning also strode over.

    "Hmph." A fierce flash of light flashed in the eyes of the nine-headed lion. It lowered its head directly and saw a layer of golden light beginning to appear on the top of its head. The entire nine-headed lion seemed to be plated with a layer of golden light.

    Ji Ning also hunched over, holding two shields, and pushed forward forcefully.

    Both are head-on confrontations.

    The nine-headed lion itself is a mythical beast famous for its power, and with the profound enlightenment of the ¡®Tian-Swallowing Great Sage¡¯, it is even more remarkable.

    And Ji Ning¡¯s strength is not to mention, on the battlefield.  They had already ravaged many strong men on the Wujianmen side.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The nine-headed lion felt a powerful force sweeping over him.  There is no skill at all.  The sheer and extremely powerful force made the nine-headed lions step back involuntarily, and the nine-headed lions could not bear to be shocked.  Even when he uses his body skills, the surrounding space changes.  He had already retreated a thousand miles, but he retreated as if he were using an escape technique, making it impossible for anyone to find any flaws in his attack.

    "So strong." Ji Ning also felt a strange vibration.

    It is not simply a powerful force, but a shock.

    Just like the kind of vibration caused by an earthquake, Ji Ning immediately understood that it was no wonder that the previous armies of gods and demons on his side, whether they were the Pangu Battle Formation, the Yinglong Battle Formation, or the Xingtian Gods, were all shaken.  Gotta go backwards.  But the nine-headed lion was still running rampant, seemingly without expending much energy.

    Because this is simply a profound method.

    Although Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, was extremely powerful, he couldn't help but take three steps back before he could get rid of the shock.

    "You are really strong." The nine-headed lion laughed in the distance, and the laughter echoed on the battlefield, "Come on, come again."

    "Am I afraid of you?" Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, also came to greet him.

    Boom~~~Boom~~~

    I saw Ji Ning and the Nine-Headed Lion intersecting each other again and again on the battlefield. Ji Ning only took two or three steps back each time. Although the Nine-Headed Lion had a profound Taoism, the ground he stepped on seemed to be distorting and the space was distorted.  They were changing, but after all, the difference in strength was too big, so the nine-headed lion had to flash across a thousand miles range again and again.

    "Lao San, the three of us brothers have joined forces to form the Three-Eyed God. Are we sure we can kill Ji Ning?" The golden-haired condor entangled by Emperor Xia and others in the air said.

    "Third brother, eldest brother and I are waiting for your order." The Broken Horned Dragon also flew around, ready to join forces at any time.

    The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain can form a formation and become a ¡®Three-Eyed God¡¯¡¯.

    The real leader among these three-eyed gods is the strongest 'nine-headed lion' among the three brothers.  This is very similar to the seven gods of Zhaixing Mansion. The seven gods turned into the "Seven Luminous Gods", and the leader was the Red Snow God. After all, the Red Snow God and the Nine-Headed Lion were the ones with the strongest understanding and the strongest fighting skills in their respective small groups.  Strong.

    "Not sure." The nine-headed lion said, "This Ji Ning is very good at commanding the God of Punishment, and his power is too strong. Even if we join forces to form the Three-Eyed Godif one-on-one, we can naturally kill this Ji Ning."  . But around us, there are a large group of powerful masters from the Chiming Realm who are pestering us. They will pester us crazily. Under such circumstances, the chance of killing Ning is very small, less than 30%."

    "Um."

    The golden-haired condor and the broken-horned dragon also understood.

    Indeed, just like the one responsible for containing the fastest golden-haired condor, the Red Bright Realm sent six true gods, and there were naturally a group of strong men who were responsible for containing the broken-horned dragon and the nine-headed lion.  When the Three-Eyed God is formed, this large group of powerful men will naturally join forces with Ji Ning to fight against him. At that time, the chance of killing Ji Ning will be less than 30%.

    "What a powerful nine-headed lion." Ji Ning was also shocked during the fight. "Even one-on-one, I was only slightly at a disadvantage. I am also a Pure Yang True Immortal, and I also lead three thousand Heavenly Immortals and three hundred thousand Loose Immortals.  . So powerful If according to the intelligence, the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain join forces to become the 'Three-Eyed God', how powerful will it be? If I am one on one, I am afraid I will be killed soon."

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    In the surrounding Chiming Realm, due to the arrival of the three demon gods, a large group of strong men from our own side also arrived. There were five Yinglongs and six 'Xing Tianshen' led by the True Immortal.  At this.

    This is the threat brought to us by the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    The Taoist Mozhu who stood on Wujian City watched for a long time. Both sides on the battlefield had a lot of casualties and were still fighting madly. The Taoist Mozhu said: "Retreat the troops."

    The voice rang in the minds of all the leaders on the Wujianmen side.

    "Retreat."

    "Walk."

    "Withdraw."

    The Wujian Gate quickly began to close together, united with each other, and began to retreat step by step.

    Soon, Chiming Daozu on the Eight Dragon Cloud City frowned at this scene and said, "Retreat and rest."

    ¡­¡­

    The city wall of Balongyun City.

    "Jin Ning, how are we? What about our loss this time? What about the loss of Wujianmen?" Tonghe Celestial Immortal, Crazy Celestial Immortal, Fuchen Celestial Immortal, Ten Thousand Beasts Celestial Immortal, Feiyu Fairy and Ji Ning gathered together. After all, the six of them were fighting for life and death together.  Over the years, we have developed a deep relationship and become a small group.  We have always been advancing and retreating together on the battlefield.

    "Yes, we have no time to look around on the battlefield." Fuchen Tianxian also asked.

    Ji Ning sighed: "The losses are not small. The losses on both sides should be around tens of thousands of immortals. I don't know the detailed figures, but Emperor Xia should know."

    "So much loss?"

    "That's good. There are more puppets on the other side of the Wujian Gate. We can lose almost as much as them, which is pretty good."

    "This is my first contact with war. This realm war is really crazy."

    They all sighed.

    In the past, it was just a battle for the Daxia world, but now it is a boundary war.  It should be noted that there were only over 10,000 immortals under Emperor Xia¡¯s command before. After fighting for so long, most of them were still alive.  But now so many people died in just one contact battle.

    ******

    Fight for a while and take a rest.  After a while, fight again and then stop.

    This is the law of boundary war.

    After all, fighting for a long time consumes a lot of mana. If you keep fighting, you must take elixirs to replenish your mana.  This is something neither party is willing to do.  Therefore, after fighting for a long time, they would stop fighting and rest.

    ¡° Seemingly simple fights again and again, the losses are not too big.

    But both sides are looking for opportunities Once the opportunity arises, this seemingly anxious battle will immediately 'explode'. When the time comes, the immortals will die in large numbers, and even the true immortals will die one by one.  It should be noted that although there have been three battles now, not a single god or true immortal from both sides has died!

    Even if the Pangu battle formation collapses, the commanding god can easily escape.

    The true immortal is not dead. Obviously, the battle has not yet reached its most critical moment.

    ¡­¡­

    The vast dark world.

    Suspended on the ten thousand-foot throne in the center of this world, the God King sits on it, overlooking the bottom.

    "God King." A figure below?Kneel down.

    "This realm war has been fought for three times. The Mozhu Daozu has already guessed the strength of the Chiming realm and some hidden methods. It's time for the final general attack." The God King looked down.  The kneeling figure said, "You have been lurking beside Chiming Daozu for so long, and it's time for you to really break out."

    "This subordinate has been waiting for this day for a long time." The kneeling figure said respectfully, his voice full of desire.

    "After this battle, your identity will naturally be discovered, and you will no longer be able to stay in Nuwa's camp. Just go to Wujianmen directly. This time, you are the key, don't let me down." God King said.

    The kneeling figure said: "My subordinates have been lurking for endless years just for this moment! All the forbearance and all the pretense are just for the explosion of this moment. Even if I die, I will not let you down, the God King."

    "Okay, among my many children, you have always been very dazzling. When you return to Wujianmen this time, I will personally accept you as my disciple and grant you the three innate spiritual treasures of the 'Empty Sword Formation'."  God King said.

    When the kneeling figure heard the words ¡®empty sword formation¡¯, he suddenly became excited, raised his head and said resolutely: ¡°God King, just watch it.¡±

    The face with his head raised

    It is the Evergreen Sword Immortal!

    (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 35: Changqing¡¯s Rise

    Balongyun City, main hall.

    Chi Ming Dao Ancestor sat high on it, and below sat a group of heavenly gods and true immortals as well as Ji Ning and other heavenly commanders.

    "The Mozhu Taoist and I are both observing the other party's army of immortals and demons." Chiming Taozu looked down and said, "We both want to see clearly the other side's reality, find the other side's flaws, and then launch the final attack! This Infernal Gate  Winning with intelligence will make it easier to find out about us. Judging from the previous boundary wars that have occurred in the Three Realms, Wujianmen launches a general attack very early, so I remind you again that with every additional battle, Wujianmen will launch a general attack.  The higher the possibility, we must always be cautious.¡±

    "Master."

    Emperor Xia worriedly said, "It's not easy to be on guard at all times. When will we launch a general attack?"

    Chiming Daozu nodded: "Of course I understand what you said, but I vaguely feel that there is still a force lurking in the Wujian Sect, and I must have some means to deal with it. Otherwise, our general attack may be plotted by the Wujian Sect, leading to a catastrophe  defeat."

    Down below, Ji Ning and the others also nodded.

    have no choice.

    "But when the intelligence is inferior, if the enemy takes the lead, you may suffer some losses, but you can also respond according to the opponent's methods.  Otherwise, all trump cards will be played out for a general attack Then life and death will depend entirely on luck.

    "One thing is certain." Chiming Daozu looked at Ji Ning and said, "Ji Ning."

    "Tao Ancestor." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    Chiming Daozu looked at Ji Ning: "You are good at commanding the God of Punishment, and once you break through and become a True Immortal of Pure Yang, the power of the God of Punishment you command will skyrocket. So Wujianmen must kill you and then hurry up! What we have detected  The same is true for the intelligence, Wu Jian Sect has been thinking of ways to get rid of you."

    "In these three battles, the three demon gods of Dragon Tun Mountain have always been around you." Chiming Daozu said, "As a result, a large number of forces from both sides gathered here, accounting for nearly 30% of the battlefield's combat power. The other places were divided into small battlefields.  While we are fighting, you are the only one who has gathered the most combat power from both sides. Once a general attack is finally launched, this place will be the most dangerous, and you, Ji Ning, will even be the first to be eradicated."

    "Xia Mang."

    Chiming Daozu looked at Emperor Xia, "You must protect Ji Ning while assisting, and be careful of changes on the battlefield."

    "Yes, Master." Emperor Xia said respectfully.

    "The rest of you should also pay attention. Even if there are losses in other small battlefields, they are only small losses. But if there is a loss in this place where Ji Ning and Xia Mang are, it will be a big loss. It is enough to change the situation of the battle. You should also pay attention here at all times.  changes so that we can respond to them at any time." Chiming Daozu ordered.

    "Yes, Dao Ancestor (Master)." Everyone responded respectfully.

    Chiming Daozu nodded: "Okay, let's all go back and rest."

    Immediately, Ji Ning and his group of hundreds of immortals and demons walked out of the main hall and chatted in twos and threes outside the main hall.

    "Jining, if you can attract the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain, you have already achieved great success." Emperor Xia and Ji Ning stood aside chatting, "Don't be in a hurry to kill the enemy, and always be wary of the three demon gods.  "

    "Yes, Beiming, if you are defeated, we will lose a lot of combat power. You have no fault now, it is merit." A bald old man in a broad robe next to him said with a feather fan in his hand.

    "Now, you are the main force against the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain."

    A famous heavenly god and true immortal said on the side that they were all responsible for containing the three demon gods, so they were always with Ji Ning during the three battles of the Realm War.  It's strange to say that the three demon gods are always around Ji Ning. The main reason is that the God King attaches too much importance to Ji Ning. He believes that as soon as Ji Ning breaks through to the Pure Yang True Immortal, he will command the God of Punishment and his combat power will immediately soar.  Yu three demon gods joined forces.

    "Actually, with Ji Ning, we can relax. Ji Ning's God of Punishment is so powerful that even the three demon gods can't suppress him."

    "Ji Ning is indeed powerful in commanding the God of Punishment. How can he be worthy of being a True Immortal of Chunyang?"

    When some gods and true immortals were chatting with Ji Ning.

    Suddenly, a person walked out next to him, it was the Evergreen Sword Immortal. The Evergreen Sword Immortal glanced at it and snorted: "Everyone seems to be very proud of themselves. Don't forget, once Ji Ning is defeated and dies, the situation will immediately become bad. I  Lookyou should think more about how you should deal with it if Ji Ning is defeated and dies."

    After saying that, the Evergreen Sword Immortal left.

    Ji Ning frowned upon hearing this.

    It seems that what Evergreen Sword Immortal said was a reminder, but the other person kept saying, "Ji Ning is dead, Ji Ning is dead." No one would be happy if that was said about him.

    "Jining, don't mind." Emperor Xia glanced at the Evergreen Sword Immortal and frowned.Then he smiled and said, "Junior Brother Changqing is just this person, but he also reminded us to be careful, so he doesn't have any bad intentions."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming." A petite white-clothed fairy who followed Changqing heard what Changqing Sword Immortal said, and walked towards Ji Ning and said, "Senior Brother Changqing, he often does this, please forgive me.  .¡±

    Ji Ning smiled: "Fellow Taoist Xuewu, it's just a trivial matter."

    Fairy Xue Wu smiled at Ji Ning and then left with Evergreen Sword Fairy.

    Ji Ning asked Emperor Xia on the side: "What is the relationship between Fairy Xuewu and Changqing? I often see them together, and they are inseparable even on the battlefield."

    "Junior Sister Xuewu is in love with Junior Brother Changqing, but Junior Brother Changqing is used to being withdrawn and does not accept Junior Sister Xuewu at all. But Junior Sister Xuewu still cares about Changqing silently Although Changqing has not become Taoist companions with Junior Sister Xuewu,  But among the many classmates, Chang Qing is the closest to Xue Wu. But speaking of course, Chang Qing always has a cold face, which really blinds Junior Sister Xue Wu." A wild man with disheveled hair  sighed.

    "Chang Qing is too sharp, with a heart like a sword, and treats people and things the same way. I have made Junior Sister Xuewu wait for so longsigh."

    The gods and immortals chatted for a while and then dispersed.

    ¡­¡­

    A few days passed.

    Emperor Xia sent a message and ordered the army to assemble.

    "Be careful, you also said that Wujianmen will kill you and then hurry up. Our child will be born soon, and I don't want the child not to see his father after he is born." Yu Wei reminded.

    "Don't worry, senior sister, Wu Jian Sect is still far away from killing me." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Since the outbreak of the Realm War, Yu Wei has been giving advice and instructions every time she goes out on an expedition.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning smiled and turned into a stream of light and flew outward.

    Looking at Ji Ning¡¯s flying back, Yu Wei stroked her belly. She could feel that the child would probably be born within ten days and a half.  But why does she feel more and more flustered?

    ******

    The mighty armies gathered together and then flew out of Balongyun City. In the wilderness that had long been ruined by countless pits, the armies of both sides strangled together again. Everything was as usual.

    Soldiers will fight against soldiers, and they will fight against generals.

    Both sides already have experience. The losses in the first contact battle were the greatest, and the subsequent losses were relatively small. The three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain are targeting Ji Ning again.

    "Once the opportunity arises, you must kill Ji Ning. Your most important task in this realm war is to kill Ji Ning."

    Mozhu Daozu asked them.

    The God King also entrusted them.

    ¡­¡­

    The battlefield is intense.

    "Junior Sister, those six Xingtian Gods are in danger, let's go and help." On the battlefield, Evergreen Sword Immortal and Xuewu Fairy were flying in the sky inseparable. Changqing Sword Immortal glanced at them and immediately sent a message.

    Fairy Xuewu glanced at it.

    In the distance, on the battlefield of the three demon gods Ji Ning and Tunlong Mountain, the six punishment gods were attacked by three white-faced dragons and two Bi Fang.  One of them, Bi Fang, should be led by a true immortal.  The six major punishment gods were obviously suppressed.  However, although the six Xing Tianshen were at a disadvantage, they could still hold on together.

    However, Fairy Xuewu did not refuse: "Okay, senior brother."

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two of them immediately flew to the large-scale battlefield where the three demon gods Ji Ning and Tunlongshan were located, and then used spells and magic weapons to assist the six punishment gods.  With the assistance of the two of them the six Xingtian Gods suddenly felt much more relaxed, and even had the upper hand.

    "Brother, be careful. This place is the most dangerous place on the entire battlefield." Fairy Xuewu said, "There are more than twenty gods and true immortals on both sides here, and our Xingtian God here is  There are more than fifty, as well as Yinglong, Pangu battle array, etc"

    "Don't worry." Changqing said confidently, "We just have to be careful."

    "Yes." Fairy Xuewu just reminded her that not a single god or true immortal on the battlefield has died since the Realm War.  As long as it is not an emergency, it is unlikely that the true immortal will die.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal was assisting the Xingtian Gods below while observing them carefully.

    But at this moment, Emperor Xia, one of the six true immortals on the "Liu Guang Yijie Zhou", noticed the Evergreen Sword Immortal and the Snow Dance Fairy. It should be noted that Emperor Xia controls the formation and naturally understands the movements of the entire battle. Generally, he also  He will make arrangements and immediately send a message: "Junior Brother Changqing, Junior Sister Xuewu, please quickly help the five Xingtians on the left below you.God, they're dangerous.  "

    "Okay." Evergreen Sword Fairy and Xuewu Fairy immediately noticed that the five Xingtian gods were indeed besieged, and the other gods and true immortals were too late to support them, but they were very close.

    Whoosh~~~

    The two flew towards it and cast spells at the same time.

    "Go." Fairy Xuewu pointed her finger in the distance, and the white horse suddenly streaked across the sky.

    Poof!

    Suddenly, there was a flash of sword light, and blood splashed on Pi Lian in the sky. When it touched the snow-white Pi Lian, the blood turned into fly ash.

    Fairy Xuewu looked at her chest in disbelief. A fairy sword penetrated her chest and shattered her Pure Yang Golden Pill. She raised her head and looked at Evergreen Sword Fairy in disbelief: "Master, senior brother  " There was something she wanted to say deep down in her heart: "If you want to join Wujianmen, I will go with you."

    Fairy Xuewu showed a smile, a smile of relief.

    "Pfft." The Evergreen Sword Immortal drew her sword instantly, and the sword energy vibrated. Wow~ Fairy Xue Wu was instantly turned into ashes, and the treasure she left behind was put away by the Evergreen Sword Immortal with a wave of her hand.

    In the bottom of his heart, Evergreen Sword Immortal felt a faint pain: "I have raised a dog for a long time, and if it dies, I will feel distressed." Evergreen Sword Immortal swept away a trace of the waves in his heart, and then looked down, and even the fairy sword flew directly downwards.  Go and kill the five Xingtian Gods. Not only did they not receive support, but they were attacked. The five Xingtian Gods were shocked.

    "Evergreen!" Emperor Xia in the distance detected everything and saw Fairy Xuewu being stabbed through the chest and dying. He couldn't help but burst into tears and let out a loud hiss!  (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 36: Changes in the Battle Situation

    Changqing Sword Immortal didn't care about Emperor Xia's angry shouts at all. His eyes were glowing red, looking hot and crazy: "I, Changqing, have been waiting for endless years. This moment is my most glorious moment, the most dazzling moment." He  The hidden strength completely exploded, and the fairy sword he controlled turned into three blue-black sword lights that penetrated the void.

    "No."

    "Evergreen Sword Immortal"

    "Spy."

    "Traitor."

    The five Xing Tianshen were completely desperate.

    They were already besieged by the Wujian Sect and were already in danger, so Emperor Xia arranged for Evergreen Sword Fairy and Xuewu Fairy to support them. Without support, the five Xingtian Gods would not be able to hold on for long.  Now Evergreen Sword Immortal has killed Fairy Xue Wu, and has exploded with strength that is no less than that of True Immortal Bai Ji and Emperor Xia. Not only does such terrifying strength not support them, but it also attacks them.

    How can they stop the five punishment gods?

    "Pfft." "Wow." "Boom."

    Under the siege of Evergreen Sword Immortal and Wujian Sect¡¯s Zhu Yan, White-faced Jiao, and God Puppet, the five punishment gods instantly collapsed and were torn to pieces.

    On the battlefield where 30% of the strength of both sides gathered, the situation changed immediately!

    ¡­¡­

    On the wall of Wujian City.

    Mozhu Daozu has been watching the entire battle from a distance. The God King has long secretly told him that there is an important chess piece of the Wujian Sect lurking on one side of the Chiming Realm. The critical moment is enough to cause a 'change' on the battlefield. As for this chess piece  Even the Mozhu Dao Ancestor didn't know who it was. Only the God King knew who it was, and it was obviously kept secret to the extreme.

    "Huh?" Mozhu Daozu's eyes lit up. He couldn't help but be overjoyed when he discovered the scene where Evergreen Sword Immortal suddenly killed Fairy Xuewu and then attacked the five punishment gods below.

    ??In the blink of an eye.

    The five punishment gods were killed!

    The situation changed in an instant.

    The side of Chiming Realm lost the combat power of two Chunyang True Immortals and the five great punishment gods.

    And the Wujianmen has a powerful Evergreen Sword Immortal, especially the group of Wujianmen who had previously besieged the five punishment gods, are also freed from their restraints.

    "General attack!" Of course, Taozu Mozhu knew how rare the opportunity was and immediately issued the order.

    "General attack!"

    The voice of Dao Ancestor resounded in the minds of all the gods, true immortals and commanders in the Wujian Sect.

    "Attack!" The nine fairies of Yunwujian, who had been in a stalemate, suddenly broke out.

    "Attack!" The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, who had been fighting and fighting like before, showed even more joy. The demon god of Tunshan Mountain even shouted: "Form up." Suddenly, the three demon gods rushed together in an instant, and their divine power surged with light.  Miman soon transformed into a towering three-eyed demon with a bare head and an almost naked body.

    The aura of the three-eyed demon is overwhelming.

    "Attack."

    I saw the white-faced Jiao, Zhu Yan, and Bi Fang starting to collapse one by one.

    At the same time as it collapsed, it actually began to turn into puppets of gods.  What was originally just a white-faced dragon suddenly turned into ten god puppets!

    ¡­¡­

    The entire battlefield changed dramatically almost instantly.

    "Evergreen!" Ji Ning also saw it when Emperor Xia shouted angrily. He was always observing the battlefield and couldn't help but couldn't believe it. Although he didn't have a good impression of Evergreen Sword Immortal, he didn't expect that Evergreen Sword Immortal would be Wu Jian.  The spies of the sect, especially Fairy Xuewu, have followed the Evergreen Sword Immortal for endless years. How did the Evergreen Sword Immortal succeed?

    "Beast!" Ji Ning also gritted his teeth, his heart filled with rage.

    "General attack!" Just a moment after Mozhu Taozu issued the order, Chiming Taozu's order also resounded in the minds of everyone on his side: "General attack!"

    "General attack!"

    Daxia Realm and Wujian Sect began to use their methods almost at the same time.

    ******

    A small world in the Three Realms.

    A dirty middle-aged man was showing off his power, leading a group of beggars, and soon arrived in front of a large restaurant.

    ¡°Young men, block the door.¡± The dirty middle-aged beggar shouted.

    "yes."

    This group of beggars completely blocked the door. This scene made some diners in the restaurant panic, and people outside were even more afraid to come in.

    "Sir, please tell me something. Why did you bring so many people to block the door of my restaurant?" The restaurant owner even came out to apologize.

    "We, the beggar gang, want to block your door, so we will block your door. We usually don't like you, but today we have come to your place for a meal." The middle-aged beggar shouted.?¡°Can you be convinced?¡±

    "I'm convinced." The shopkeeper felt bitter in his heart. He didn't know the reputation of this beggar gang in the city. Fortunately, he only had one meal. "Just tell me what you want to eat."

    "Easy, give it to us" The middle-aged beggar's expression suddenly changed in the middle of his sentence.

    Because a voice sounded directly in his mind: "Turn east, quickly go to the place where the world of Daxia is at war."

    At the beginning of the Boundary War, he was instructed. He was the killer of the Chiming Realm in the "Boundary War" this time, in order to prevent the door from knowing.  The only people who knew about this were the two Taoist ancestors and the beggar himself, and even the means of conveying the news were very concealed.  They were careful enough, and Wujianmen was indeed not detected.

    The middle-aged beggar raised his head.

    There was a flash of black light.

    Boom~~~

    A big crack suddenly opened in the sky above. The middle-aged beggar took a step and flew directly out of the big crack in the sky. After that, the huge crack in the sky also disappeared.

    The onlookers on the street, the shopkeeper of the restaurant and a group of other beggars were all watching this scene blankly.

    "Gang, gang leader?" The beggars were all dumbfounded.

    "The person who blackmailed me turned out to be" The restaurant owner was even more confused.

    "Gods, gods."

    "It's a god."

    Soon, countless mortals knelt down and kowtowed. They had seen the immortal with their own eyes.  The sight of huge cracks appearing in the sky That power had already caused endless fear and endless surrender in the depths of their hearts, without the slightest thought of resistance.

    ¡­¡­

    In the world of Daxia, on the battlefield of Baiji County.

    Boom~~~

    A crack appeared, and this middle-aged beggar with disheveled hair appeared out of thin air. He was originally playing in the world in a small world adjacent to the 'Great Xia World'. Because he was so close, once the order came, he could directly tear the void apart by force.  , arrived here.

    "Turn east."

    "The sharp archer turns eastward."

    Immediately when the Wujianmen party observed this middle-aged beggar, they were all frightened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Since the disappearance of the great god Hou Yi, the strongest archers in the Three Realms are Dong Zhe and a few others.  Dongzhe Tianshen has extraordinary strength, and his mental power has reached the fourth level of perfection.  His divine arrowsare enough to make every god and true immortal feel frightened.

    "What about Dongzhe? Now we are on the battlefield, and we all have a large group of companions. Two or three gods and true immortals can block his arrows together."

    "How can one turn eastward to shake our army?"

    When they comfort themselves in their hearts.

    The master archer 'Dongzhe' turned over his hand and a gray fruit appeared, which he swallowed directly into his mouth. Then a silver-white bow and a black arrow appeared in his hand. He drew the bow and shot.  Gray airflow condensed on the arrow.

    "Chaos Dao Fruit?"

    "The power of chaos?"

    "not good."

    The arrow flashed!

    Across the sky!

    "Ah." "No." I saw three white-faced dragons, which were directly penetrated by a black light. Then these three white-faced dragons collapsed, revealing the heavenly and loose immortals inside.

    With one arrow, three white-faced dragons were killed.

    "Wow." Dongzhe drew his bow and shot again.

    "Crazy, using the power of chaos, instilling mental power, and using his terrifying archery skills he can barely match the power of Tao Ancestor. He even suppresses the void. I'm afraid we can't even hide in the immortal mansion. He doesn't even kill us.  , go and kill the white-faced dragon? Bi Fang?" The True Immortal of the Wujian Sect was anxious and angry.

    They also knew that Dongzhe Tianshen¡¯s choice was the right one.

    Because with the help of the ¡®Chaos Dao Fruit¡¯, Dongzhe Tianshen, who was already close to the power of Dao Ancestor with one full blow, his arrow power at this moment has truly reached the threshold of ¡®Dao Ancestor¡¯.  Of course, the price is very high. One Chaos Dao Fruit is probably enough for him to shoot two arrows, but what this consumes is the True God Dao Ancestor's understanding of the 'Chaos Heavenly Dao'.

    If you are going to attack the True Immortals of the Gods, you should know that at this moment, whether it is the Chiming Realm or the Infinite Sect, the True Immortals of the Gods are all moving together in two or three, or even seven or eight.

    It is possible for the gods and true immortals to join forces to block it and save their lives.  Even if a true immortal is killed, it will have little impact on the overall situation.

    ??But when he went to kill the White-faced Jiao, Bifang, Zhu Yan, etc., he could kill two or three with one arrow.

    ¡­¡­

    ?Mozhu Daozu who was on Wujian City looked at this scene coldly and sneered: "The Nuwa camp is really willing to use the Chaos Dao Fruit to give a top archer the power to affect the battle situation. But even so,  It¡¯s just the same as joining forces with the three demon gods of the Dragon Swallowing Mountain. After the three demon gods of the Dragon Swallowing Mountain join forces, their strength may be slightly worse than that of the Dongzhe God at the moment, but the advantage is that they can fight for a long time, and the two arrows of the Dongzhe God consume a Chaos  Daoguo, let¡¯s see how many arrows he can shoot!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    On the battlefield.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the White-faced Jiao, Bi Fang, and Zhu Yan when they launched the general attack, and turned into a god puppet.  After all, a thousand gods can form ten god puppets, and three god puppets are enough to be equivalent to a white-faced dragon With the same number of gods, it is obvious that the 'god puppets' can exert stronger combat power.

    "However, it is difficult to refine puppets. The Mozhu Daozu can only turn 20% of the immortals into 'god puppets', but this has already greatly increased the strength of the Wujian Sect.

    It can be said.

    Dongzhe Celestial God is very fierce. One arrow can kill two or three thousand Celestial Immortals, but his effect is comparable to that of a large number of Celestial God puppets that suddenly appeared.

    But the most turbulent battlefield, where 30% of the strength of both sides gathered, was greatly disadvantageous for the ¡®Red Bright Realm¡¯.

    "careful."

    "Hold on."

    ¡°Damn Evergreen.¡±

    One side of the Chiming Realm is about to burst.

    The outbreak of the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain was expected by them and was also in their preparation.  However, the rebellion of Evergreen Sword Immortal made the situation on their side even worse.  It should be noted that in this world, a soldier stumbles, a flag falls, a war is lost, and a country is doomed.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal killed Fairy Xuewu and the Five Punishing Gods He then led the Wujian Sect to continue to besiege the Chiming Realm side. The Chiming Realm side was caught off guard and unable to rescue them, and lost another Yinglong and two major gods.  Pangu Battle Formation and the Six Punishing Gods.  Afterwards, the Evergreen Sword Immortal was forced by the jealous and crazy Chiming Realm to flee to the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain.

    However, the situation on Ji Ning's battlefield has become extremely bad.

    The strength of the two sides is very different.  (To be continued)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 37 Also invite seven seniors to take action

    On the wall of Balongyun City, Chiming Daozu looked at the entire battlefield, anxious. He discovered at a glance that the area where Ji Ning, Emperor Xia and the others were was in a bad situation. After all, the variable 'Evergreen Sword Immortal'  It was there that a raid was launched, which caused a small-scale collapse in the Chiming Realm. Fortunately, Emperor Xia and Ji Ning were able to hold on with all their strength and stabilized the situation, but the situation was already extremely bad.

    "There is no way. A large group of god puppets from Wujianmen appeared on the entire battlefield. Support is also needed in other places." Chiming Daozu looked at the entire battlefield. The arrows of the archer in the distance were like the god of death.  Post, one arrow can kill two or three white-faced dragons, Zhu Yan and other gods, demons and ferocious beasts.

    "We can only choose to give up on Xia Mang and his team."

    "Let Dongzhe suppress other areas." Chiming Daozu knew very well that he had to make a choice.

    If the archer Dongzhe were to suppress the entire battlefield, Emperor Ji Ningxia would still be at a disadvantage even with some help because the disadvantage on the battlefield was too obvious.  As for other areasif Dong Zhe doesn't help enough, it might just be a tie.

    And now.

    Under Dongzhe's madness, although Ji Ning and his team were miserable, the other 70% areas gained the upper hand in a short period of time!  The main Dongzhe arrows are too terrifying, but both Chiming Daozu and Mozhu Daozu know that such terrifyingly powerful arrows consume Chaos Dao Fruit, and one Chaos Dao Fruit can only release two arrows.  Such violent power cannot last long.  So you must kill as many as possible in a short time!

    "Xia Mang, you can only rely on yourselves over there." Chiming Daozu hardened his heart. After experiencing the ancient war of destruction, he understood that sometimes, for the sake of the overall situation, one has to make choices.

    ¡°Evergreen!!!¡±

    Chiming Daozu looked at the Evergreen Sword Immortal in the distance, his eyes flashed with cold light, and his face turned ashen!

    Shame!

    It was so miserable to be deceived.

    He believed in Changqing Sword Immortal too much before, and never thought that Changqing would be a spy.  The main reason is that the Evergreen Sword Immortal never calls for friends, and is even very lonely and devoted to the Tao.  Changqing lived in seclusion in a small world and devoted herself to cultivating Taoism for endless long years It should be noted that a person can pretend for a while, but it is difficult to pretend for a lifetime.

    And the Evergreen Sword Immortal¡¯s forbearance is so terrifying.  Chiming Daozu even admired Changqing before. With Changqing's single-minded personality, he is probably the most promising among many disciples to become a Daozu.

    "This Chang Qing is devoted to the Tao and has no distractions. I am definitely not wrong. And when he killed Xue Wu, he showed no mercy at all. There was not even a trace of hesitation in his eyes. He directly destroyed the corpse after killing him. His heart is so cruel. I  You read that right This person is indeed a great threat." Chiming Daozu knew very well that such a decisive and fierce person might have amazing achievements in the future.

    The level of achievement has nothing to do with good or evil.

    The stronger the Taoist heart, the easier it is to go further.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  Even the inner demon tribulation has no effect on them.  There are still very few such ¡®natural devils¡¯.  His Chiming Daozu didn't notice it before.

    ¡­¡­

    On the battlefield.

    Ji Ningxia Emperor and their side.

    "Evergreen." When Ji Ning saw this, he was furious.

    "General attack." Daozu's order also came, but the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain who were still dealing with them temporarily stopped attacking and began to form formations.

    Taking advantage of the formation of the three demon gods, Ji Ning, furious, went straight towards the Evergreen Sword Immortal and killed him.

    "Get out of here."

    Ji Ning waved his arms.

    Bang bang bang~~~Those entangled god puppets were thrown backwards and flew away one by one. The gap in strength was too big.

    "Hurry up and get hold of him."

    "Tangle." A Bi Fang ferocious beast led by the True Immortal of the Heavenly God from the Wujian Sect flew towards me. This ferocious beast was like a crane, its whole body was green, its whole body was bathed in flames, its flame wings were flapping, it only had one claw, but this  One of the claws was huge and glowing with black color. When the Bifang ferocious beast flew towards it, its claws grabbed it directly from the air.

    Ji Ning suddenly stretched out his hands.

    Wow.

    After forcefully grabbing the claw, Bi Fang's ferocious beast suddenly appeared with a black wing and flapped towards Ji Ning's head.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning grabbed his claws with both hands and slammed towards a white-faced dragon in front of him. As for the flapping black wings Ji Ning gritted his teeth and resisted. At this moment, his mental power and soul skills really exploded.  Nowadays, Ji Ning has almost achieved success in the mind power and soul method, and his strength has improved significantly.

    OrderThe powerful power of heaven and earth of the God of Punishment was constantly being mobilized, and his body quickly became tougher and stronger.

    Bang bang bang~~~ The black wings flapped at Ji Ning's body, leaving only some wounds.

    "How come the power has changed" The ferocious beast Bi Fang was shocked.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Bi Fang's ferocious beast was thrown and hit a white-faced dragon. The white-faced dragon was knocked backwards and flew away. Then Ji Ning grabbed Bi Fang's ferocious beast with one hand, and a sharp sword appeared in the other hand.  Hold the long sword directly and stab the ferocious beast Bifang fiercely.

    Poof!  !  !

    Like lightning, the two swords penetrated the body of the ferocious beast of Bi Fang, causing the entire Bi Fang to immediately begin to collapse. A large number of immortals fled, especially one of the Chunyang True Immortals who fled in panic.

    "Death." Two huge shields appeared in Ji Ning's hands. Holding two huge shields, he suddenly closed them towards Chunyang True Immortal in front!

    Bang!

    The shields collided with each other, and countless immortals were killed. The Chunyang True Immortal used escape techniques while manipulating magic weapons to resist.  But Ji Ning's power has completely exploded at this moment. The achievement of the Mind Power and Divine Soul method that has been hidden for so long is now almost a small achievement, and the power of the explosion is extremely terrifying.

    "How could" True Immortal Chunyang felt a crushing force knock his magic weapon away, and then, bang, he was smashed into meat cakes and turned into fly ashes by two shields that looked like mountains in the sky.

    "kill him."

    "Kill this Ji Ning."

    In the distance, the three demon gods of Longyan Mountain have turned into the ¡®Three-Eyed Demon God¡¯.

    They were also furious.

    They didn't expect that just after they stopped attacking and setting up their formation for a short while, Ji Ning actually destroyed an army of Bifang Immortals. The most important thing was that he even killed the True Immortal Chunyang. They only blamed the dead True Immortal Chunyang.  Xianda was careless, but he didn't expect Ji Ning to have completely exploded when he saw Changqing's rebellion and knew something was wrong.

    The power of Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, has increased several times again.

    ¡°If the Heaven-Swallowing Great Sage ¡®Nine-Headed Lion¡¯ comes to confront Ji Ning head-on again, I¡¯m afraid he will lose even more miserably.

    "Kill." The three-eyed demon killed Ji Ning.

    "Block."

    "Tangled."

    All the immortals and Yinglongs are trying their best.

    Ji Ning also knew that there was no need to care about the killing, so he immediately turned around and charged towards the Three-Eyed Demon God. On the way to the killing, Ji Ning kicked Zhu Yan, and boom, Zhu Yan flew backwards and exploded.

    "Die."

    "I saw chains, black dragons, golden light, snowflakes, vine branches, strange runes all kinds of spells and magic weapons fell on the three-eyed demon.

    But the Three-Eyed Demon God is still so powerful that he doesn't care about the obstacles of these spells and magic weapons. He only has Ji Ning in his eyes.

    "Kill Evergreen."

    "Kill this traitor."

    "Kill him."

    The other Yinglong and Xingtianshen were also so crazy that they even risked their lives regardless of their own danger.

    Evergreen Sword Immortal took advantage of the loophole opened by the previous raid and led the Wujianmen army to kill a Yinglong, two Pangu battle formations and six punishment gods in one fell swoop. Then he finally saw that the situation was not good and started to flee.  Flee towards the direction of the three-eyed demon.

    ¡­¡­

    Although Ji Ning and the others tried their best, the advantage of the Three-Eyed Demon God was still too great. After all, the Wujian Sect also sent the gods and true immortals and sent a large army.  After being destroyed by the Evergreen Sword Immortal, more power from the Infernal Sect can be used to help the Three-Eyed Demon God.

    "Wu Jian Sect will definitely win this battle."

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal, who fled behind the Three-Eyed Demon God, said directly, "I think you can still survive by joining me at Wujian Sect."

    "Traitor, I swear to kill you." Emperor Xia's eyes turned red.

    "Villain."

    "Evil thief."

    The gods of the gods of Chiming Realm are all angry, and at the critical moment, they are fascinated by the same door that they trust. Who is not angry?  Moreover, the junior sister Xue Wu who had always let them fall in love was killed, how could they not be angry?

    ¡°Bang~~¡±

    Ji Ning, the most ferocious God of Punishment, finally fought against the Three-Eyed Demon God.

    Bang!

    Ji Ning, who was holding the shield very carefully, flew away.

    "The gap is too big." Ji Ning understood the moment he flew upside down. "The rumors are true. The power of this three-eyed demon has reached the threshold of Tao Ancestor."

    The three demon gods are all extremely powerful.

    &nbsp; The three-eyed demon god they formed together has already undergone a qualitative change in power and has entered the threshold of Taozu.  Perhaps compared with the arrows Dongzhe fired with the 'Chaos Dao Fruit', it was still slightly inferior.  But it was definitely the power of Dao Ancestor that was far beyond what Ji Ning could contend with.

    ¡­¡­

    "Kill Ji Ning quickly." The Mozhu Taoist ancestor on the wall of Wujian City in the distance sent a message to the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, "Ignore everything else for now, get rid of Ji Ning."

    ¡­¡­

    "Get rid of Ji Ning." The voice of the God King also sounded in the minds of the three demon gods.

    ¡­¡­

    "Don't worry." The Three-Eyed Demon God's momentum was overwhelming. Those three eyes were completely focused on Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, who was flying backwards. He strode forward, and all the magic and magic weapons could not stop him.  At this moment, the Three-Eyed Demon God has only one thought - to kill Ji Ning!

    ¡­¡­

    Water Mansion.

    The calm Red Snow God, the child Yuan Guang God with a fierce light in his eyes, as well as the Snow Scorpion God, the Dove Snake God, the Nine-Tooth God, the Lie Yang God, and the Xuan Yue God were all watching the battle scene. The yellow-haired bear used its own power to control the outside world.  detection, displaying the battle scene in mid-air.

    They saw the three-eyed demon forming.

    I also saw Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, being knocked away the moment he fought against the Three-Eyed Demon God.

    "Those three brats from Dragon Dragon Mountain who were just a joke back then have become so powerful." Hongxue God had fighting intent in his eyes.

    "We have disappeared for too long. Of course some powerful guys can appear, but the Three Realms have almost forgotten how powerful we are in Zhaixing Mansion." The bald old man Nine-Tooth God squinted his eyes with a cold light flashing in his eyes.

    But beside him, Ji Ning, who was wearing animal skins, bowed and said respectfully: "I would like to ask seven seniors to take action." (To be continued)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 38 The Name of Red Snow

    As soon as Ji Ning opened his mouth, seven gods, including the big yellow-haired bear, all looked at Ji Ning at the same time.

    "You really want us to take action?" the enchanting Snow Scorpion God said urgently.

    "Don't regret it." The child Yuanguang God sent a message.

    "We only promised to help you once." The bald Nine-Tooth God also looked at Ji Ning.

    There are also the Dove Snake God, the Lieyang God, the Xuanyue God, and even the big yellow-haired bear who sent messages to inquire urgently.  The reason for the message transmission is because everyone understands that the war situation is fierce at the moment, and naturally they need to communicate in the shortest possible time.

    Only the Red Snow God did not speak and just looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also looked at Hongxue God. Their eyes met without any hesitation.

    "Set up the formation." God Hongxue said.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    The other six gods couldn't help but laugh, their eyes were full of passion. They had been hiding for too long, but their calm and passionate blood had always been looking forward to a heart-wrenching battle.  The 'realm war' in the Chiming Realm is exactly what they like.

    Suddenly, the light in the water palace rose sharply, and the colorful lights shone

    ¡­¡­

    The outside world.

    On the battlefield where Ji Ning, Xia Huang, and the Three-Eyed Demon God were, the two sides fought extremely fiercely, and the center of the battle was the 'Three-Eyed Demon God'.

    The Three-Eyed Demon God is the leader, leading a large number of the True Immortals of the Infernal Sect, White-faced Jiao, Bifang, Zhu Yan and the puppets of the gods.

    And the Xingtian Gods, Yinglongs, Pangu Battle Formation and the True Immortals of the Heavenly Gods on the side of the Chiming Realm are trying their best to resist.

    Unfortunately, the disadvantages are too obvious.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal had broken the balance before, and the Three-Eyed Demon God made things worse for the Chiming Realm.  The important thing is that even the 'Chiming Dao Ancestor' had to make painful choices for the sake of the entire battle, which made the situation on Ji Ning's side very bad.  Fortunately, there are still some powerful people like Ji Ning and Xia Huang who are still struggling.

    "Death. Let's all die. What's the point of struggling?" The three-eyed demon god is extremely rampant. At this moment, the three-eyed demon god is holding two giant hammers and is rampaging, because he is the 'Swallowing Heaven' among the three demon gods.  The nine-headed lion is the leader of this three-eyed demon.  The nine-headed lion is very good at using this giant hammer.

    Phew~~~

    A Yinglong was besieged by the Wujianmen side. It was rolling and approaching the direction of the Three-Eyed Demon God.

    When the three-eyed demon saw this, he immediately strode out and swung the sledgehammer in his hand.

    "No."

    "careful."

    Although Ying Long tried his best to dodge, Xia Huang and others also wanted to rescue, but they were too late.

    Bang!  !  !

    The sledgehammer hit Yinglong's body directly, and the body exploded, revealing a large number of immortals inside. There was even a silver-haired god who fled in panic.  "Escape?" The three-eyed demon was extremely fierce.  The sledgehammer suddenly moved forward.  He hit the silver-haired god hard. Fortunately, the god split his body in two and fled in two directions.  Although one of his clones was destroyed, he still escaped.  But most of his divine power was immediately consumed.

    "It has definitely entered the Taoist level. I can't stop it even if I try hard." The silver-haired god even sent a message to remind others. At the same time, he flew away and cast some magic weapons in the distance. Occasionally, he interacted with other white-faced dragons from the Wujian Sect.  When the fight begins, he will never confront the three-eyed demon head-on.

    Dare to collide head-on with the three-eyed demon.

    That means Ji Ning, as well as some Yinglong, Pangu Battle Formation, and Xingtian Gods led by the True Immortals.  As long as you are prepared and two or three of them work together, they can still block it.

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning was knocked upside down again.

    He has fought against the Three-Eyed Demon God three times in just a short moment, and was completely suppressed three times. He might be able to kill him as long as he gives the Three-Eyed Demon God time to breathe.  Fortunately, I still have a lot of helpers from the same camp, so I can calm down.

    "Here we come." Ji Ning showed a hint of joy as he flew upside down.

    Wow!

    Right behind Ji Ning, a majestic god appeared out of thin air wearing colorful armor and holding a spear that was over 10,000 feet tall. His face was even handsome, it was the face of the Red Snow God.

    "God?"

    "Gods and demons?"

    "Where did it come from?"

    When Ji Ning flew upside down, some of the gods, demons and ferocious beasts that came to besiege and restrain the Wujian Sect were shocked.  But then he didn't care anymore: "No matter what kind of god or demon he is, just kill him! He appeared out of thin air. I'm afraid he was hidden in someone's space treasure before. Now, nowI suddenly showed up and wanted to help.  "

    No wonder they didn¡¯t realize how terrifying the Seven Luminous Gods were. The main reason was that the seven Red Snow Gods cooperated so perfectly, and their power was restrained to the extreme, and they didn¡¯t exude much pressure.  In addition, this kind of 'Heavenly God Formation' is different from the Xingtian Formation. The Xingtian God mainly absorbs the power of heaven and earth, so the Xingtian Formation is very powerful, but it is difficult to control it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the "divine power" of the gods in the formation, the power is superimposed and the power is condensed into a physical body.  From the outside, there is no difference at all.

    Whether it is the Seven Lights Divine Formation or the Three-Eyed Divine Formation, it is the gathering of divine power into the physical body, which is formed entirely by its own strength It is also absolutely perfect to mobilize, unlike the Xingtian God, which is as difficult to fully mobilize.

    "Attack."

    "kill."

    "This punishment god Ji Ning is very difficult to deal with. I am afraid that only the three-eyed demon can kill him. Let's get rid of this new god and demon."

    "Well, let's get rid of it first."

    The gods, demons and ferocious beasts of the Wujian Sect also knew very well that it was better to cut off one of their ten fingers than to hurt them, so many of the Wujian Sect's combat forces in the surroundings temporarily 'spared' Ji Ning and all besieged the Seven Lights God.

    Qiyao God's eyes were cold and his temperament was just like that of Red Snow God. He grabbed the spear with both hands and made a simple sweep.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The gun sweeps into a circle.

    The spear, which passed ten thousand feet, instantly caused snowflakes to begin to drift in the surrounding heaven and earth, and time even began to become confused.

    "What's going on?" Zhu Yan was about to kill him when he suddenly felt uncomfortable. This was the discomfort caused by the time confusion. He felt that his speed seemed to be fast for a while, and seemed to be ridiculously slow for a while.  This sense of time dislocation made it feel like vomiting blood.

    ¡°Bang~~¡±

    "It's still a nightmare.  A spear hit it, and bang~~ the body exploded directly. The heavenly immortals and loose immortals inside all ran away in fear, but were instantly frozen by the drifting snowflakes.  For a time, except for a handful of immortals who hid in the Immortal Mansion, all others died.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    With just one sweep of the spear, the four white-faced dragons, two Zhu Yans and three god puppets that surrounded him were all killed.  Even the god's puppet, which was already famous for its toughness was completely shocked to death.

    One of the four white-faced dragons is a god commander.

    "White snow is fluttering, and there is a long spear. Could it be him?" The escaping God showed a look of horror, "If it is the God of Qiyaoit's too late"

    In an instant, his body split into seven pieces and he fled in all directions.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw the light of the spear flashing, leaving seven spear flowers in the air, and all the seven clones of the god were destroyed.  If the Three-Eyed Demon God walks in the crushing style, then the Seven-Yam God led by Hongxue God walks in the delicate style. His marksmanship is beautiful, in a short moment in the chaotic time.  To the enemy, it seems like eternity.

    That god actually knew that his chances of survival were slim.

    Because if there are too many clones.  Each clone is too weak.  I'm afraid those snowflakes could kill him.  And with few clones, I'm afraid I won't be able to dodge the gun light.  So he separated seven of them and put them all together.

    Failed.

    Still dead.

    "Hahaha. How long has it been? Our Qi Yao God of Zhaixing Mansion has come out again."

    "Have a good time, Xuan Yue. It's been a long time since our brothers fought together."

    "Kill, kill, kill until blood flows like a river, kill until the earth is turned upside down."

    "Hmph, kill them all."

    The seven gods are all full of fighting spirit.

    Of course, the other six gods screamed, but the Hongxue God who controlled the Seven Lights God went all out, using his terrifying marksmanship that he had studied for endless years, and started killing.  It should be noted that when the Seven Lights Heavenly God fought against the three Mother Queens, the three Mother Queens gathered countless powers, and all of them reached the threshold of Tao Ancestor.  But facing the Seven Light God, he was still injured, but the three empresses had no flaws at the time, and they could automatically recover from injuries!

    "Bang!" A spear or a sweep.

    "Pfft." Or stabbing.

    "Boom." Or smash.

    I saw a spear like a swimming dragon, sweeping away everything the Seven Lights God passed by. His killing speed even surpassed that of the Three-Eyed Demon God.  Obviously, the unpredictable marksmanship is much harder to resist than the powerful and brutal sledgehammer.

    ¡­¡­

    On the Wujianmen city wall.

    Mozhu Daozu looked at the entire battlefield with a smile.

    "Mo Zhu, it seems we are going to win."??.  "

    "Well, the battle situation has been decided, so Chi Ming is afraid that there is no way to turn the tables. You are really powerful. You actually have a chess piece like the Evergreen Sword Immortal lurking next to Chi Ming."

    "Hahathat's¡ª¡ª" The God King's voice stopped suddenly, even with a hint of shock and anger.

    Mozhu Daozu and the God King communicated directly with their minds through the endless void. At this moment, they both looked shocked because they saw the sudden appearance of the Seven Lights God, especially the Seven Lights God who began to kill Wujian with a spear.  When they encountered a large number of gods, demons and ferocious beasts, and even killed a god, both of them had no doubts.

    "The white snow is fluttering, and the red hair is like blood, could it be"

    ¡­¡­

    "You three, be careful. That is the Red Snow God, the number one god of war in Zhaixing Mansion, and he is wearing a seven-colored armor. He is probably the Seven Lights God of the Star Mansion back then. Hongxue God is the leader." Mo Zhu Daozu sent a message directly.  The Bamboo Dao Ancestor has never seen the Red Snow God with his own eyes, but as the Dao Ancestor, he has already obtained the image and information of the Red Snow God.

    On the battlefield.

    The Three-Eyed Demon God who was killing violently heard the message. At the same time, they also noticed the appearance of the Seven Light God who was killing more ferociously than him.

    "The number one God of War in Zhaixing Mansion? The red snow god with fluttering snowflakes and blood-red hair, who has dominated the ancient times?" The nine-headed lion was shocked, the golden-haired condor, and the broken-horned dragon were also shocked.

    They all come from ancient times.

    But in ancient times, their reputation was still weak. They called themselves the Great Sage Swallowing the Mountain, the Great Sage Swallowing the Sea, and the Great Sage Swallowing the Sky, and they were laughed at.  But at that time the Red Snow God was older than the Seven Great Saints of the Demon Clan. He was the peerless God of War who had become famous when the human race and the gods and demons were fighting for the world.

    Among the gods who used marksmanship in ancient times, the most famous and powerful are the two. One is Yang Jian, the strongest god of war in the ancient heaven, and the other is the ancient Hongxue god who follows the true god of chaos, "Sanshou Taoist".

    In ancient times, the three of them were too far apart from the Red Snow God.

    But now, the three of them are already at the top of the gods.

    "So what? So what if we were strong back then? We are no longer who we were in the past."

    "Yes, I don't believe it. We can't defeat these seven guys who are hiding like cowards. The Star Reaching Mansion? It was famous in ancient times, but now it has been ruined for countless thousands of years."

    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, let¡¯s kill.¡±

    "kill."

    The Three-Eyed Demon God was not afraid at all and directly greeted him.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "Where did this powerful god come from? Are you helping me in the Chiming Realm?"

    "too strong."

    "Snowflakes fluttering, spear? Could it be that he is the number one god of war in the ancient Star Reaching Mansion"

    "Is it Hongxue?"

    "It's the Qi Yao God led by Hongxue."

    "Red snow."

    "Yes, it's the Red Snow God."

    The side of the Chiming Realm also noticed this terrifying god and demon with monstrous murderous intent and whose strength also reached the threshold of Tao Ancestor. After all, many of these gods and true immortals were born in ancient times, so they all know the legend of the Red Snow God.  Some of them have even been seen with his own eyes. For example Emperor Xia saw it with his own eyes.

    "However, the three demon gods of the Dragon Swallowing Mountain are so powerful that they have already stood at the top of the gods. The three-eyed demon god they formed together has reached the level of the Taoist ancestors. Can the Seven-Eyed Demon God led by the Hongxue Sky God defeat the three-eyed demon god?"

    "Danger."

    There was also a hint of worry in the Chiming Realm.

    "Death!" The roaring Three-Eyed Demon God caused the earth to tremble with every step he took. He held two sledgehammers and rushed towards the Qi Luming God. Ji Ning was no longer in his eyes, only the Qi Luming God in front of him.  The Three-Eyed Demon God has only one idea he must get rid of the Seven Lights God in front of him!

    ? Red snow?

    ¡°Hmph, this old guy has been hiding for I don¡¯t know how many years.

    "Bang bang bang." The Seven-Yam God also rushed towards the Three-Eyed Demon God, and at the same time, a spear in his hand swept forward from time to time.  Just like pushing away weeds, some of the Wujianmen Gods and Demons who could not dodge exploded with bang bang bang bang, so that the legions that were not led by the True Immortal God did not dare to approach the Qi Yao God.

    Moment -

    The God of Seven Lights and the Three-Eyed Demon God are approaching.

    this moment.

    Almost everyone on the battlefield noticed this place. Even the violent archer Dongzhe, who had only one Chaos Dao Fruit left, also noticed this place. Even the Mozhu Daozu and Chiming Daozu from both sides were staring at this place, and everyone was nervous.  Watch.  The God of Seven Lumins and the Three-Eyed DemonThe success or failure of God will have a fatal impact on the entire war situation.

    "Die to me, die, I am the strongest." The three-eyed demon swung out two sledgehammers like wind wheels. The sledgehammers even caused fluctuations in space, carrying an endless and heavy artistic conception.  , as if the endless earth on both sides smashed directly into Qiyao God.

    However, Qi Yao Tian Shen did not use his exquisite marksmanship, but faced off head-on.

    I saw the Qiyu Tianshen holding the long gun with both hands, using the waist as the center, and suddenly working hard. After a while, the countless snowflakes gathered on the long gun, forming a huge white gun fantasy.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A shattering impact.

    The huge snow-white gun shadow directly hit the sledgehammer. Although it shook violently, it still hit the three-eyed demon. The three-eyed demon only had time to block his chest with the handle of the sledgehammer before he was completely beaten.  Both feet left the ground directly and flew backwards.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 39 Red Snow, Invincible!

    "die."

    Qiyao God's eyes flashed coldly, and he sent the spear forward directly, whoosh!  The spear was like electricity, and even distorted time and space ripples appeared surrounding the entire gun body. There was even a little light at the tip of the spear. No one doubted how amazing the power of this spear was. The three-eyed demon god who flew upside down could not care.  Ashamed and angry, he saw his feet move, and the surrounding space changed. He just used his escape technique to retreat. At the same time, his body shape was not messed up at all, and the two sledgehammers in his hands once again welcomed the spear.

    "Lao San, that Hongxue is nothing special. They are seven gods, and we are three. The original body of the seven-ray god formed is stronger than our three-eyed god."

    "Yes, physically we are a little worse, but when we fight, we can still kill them."

    The Golden-haired Condor and the Broken-Horned Dragon both transmit sounds.

    "Don't worry, no one among the gods can defeat me." There is an endless flame burning in the heart of the nine-headed lion.

    He was lonely and arrogant inside.

    Although he is the third among the three brothers and usually keeps a low profile, his heart is much bigger than that of his two elder brothers.  Whether it was his childhood experience or his subsequent journey through the ancient times, he even proposed to call himself the ¡®Tian-Swallowing Great Sage¡¯ because of his ambition, he wanted to be stronger, and he indeed became extremely powerful.

    "You were born earlier than me, even at the beginning of the world, and you followed the True God of Chaos. However, no matter how good your situation is, I will still defeat you." The nine-headed lion went completely crazy, "Today, here  In this realm war, I don¡¯t know how many Taoist ancestors are watching I will use the life of your Red Snow God to prove the power of my nine-headed lion."

    "Die."

    The sledgehammer in the hands of the three-eyed demon is no longer unreasonable.  But with a strange fluctuation.

    The Qiyao God is still cold and stabbing with his spear.

    ¡°Clang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Tear.¡±

    The sound of spears and hammers clashing suddenly became strange.

    "Um?"

    The God of Seven Lumins was unable to suppress the Three-Eyed Demon God for a while.

    "This little guy didn't have a good reputation in ancient times, but he has the demeanor of that old cow. And he is even weirder than the old cow." Hongxue God has so much experience, he immediately understood this rising star 'Nine Heads'  Lion's fighting style, and he immediately understood how to defeat the three-eyed demon.

    When the Seven Luminaries God and the Three-Eyed Demon God first started fighting, they both used their strength to sink them.  Known for his toughness.

    But suddenly Qiyao Tianshen¡¯s shooting skills changed.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± I saw the vague and uncertain spear light beginning to appear in the air, and the entire spear was like a flexible snake, wandering erratically.

    Although the two hammers swung by the Three-Eyed Demon God like crazy have strange and powerful fluctuations, the spear of Qi Luming God is "insignificant". The fluctuations of his double hammers cannot affect Qi Luming God's marksmanship at all.

    "What kind of ghost shooting technique is this?" The nine-headed lion was angry.

    "Calm down, third child. In ancient times, this red snow god was most famous for the fusion of the 'Snow Avenue' and the 'Time Avenue', which formed his unique fighting style. He realized the Snow Avenue back then. Obviously in 'Water  He is extremely accomplished in the Way of Heaven. Look at his marksmanship. It's like water. It's continuous, and time changes You need to be more calm." The golden-haired condor said in a message, the eldest and second among the three demon gods.  After all, his strength is also remarkable, and he can live longer than the third child.  The eyes are also vicious.

    "When I use the Hammer Technique of Heaven and Earth, he will use the Ghost Spear Technique. But when I am calm, he will be violent." The nine-headed lion was also anxious.

    The hammering technique, which was originally mysterious, suddenly became as heavy as a mountain, and each hammer was extremely heavy.

    "Bang."

    Qi Yao Tian Shen was either slashing, lashing, or stabbing violently.

    The three-eyed demon staggered back after being beaten, completely at a disadvantage.

    "Tao Ancestor, I can't hold it anymore." The Nine-Headed Lion finally became anxious. This battle was too useless. Although he was extremely powerful, the three-eyed demon god he formed was slightly inferior to the Seven-Yam God in terms of divine body.  Moreover, the unique fighting skills he realized were completely restrained and suppressed. The Hongxue God's marksmanship was too unpredictable.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was fighting, holding the thousands-foot Ananda Universal Sword in both hands. The sword light flashed, and every now and then one of the gods, demons and ferocious beasts of Wujian Sect would fall down.

    "kill."

    "die."

    Emperor Xia and other six heavenly gods and true immortals on the Liuguang First Realm Boat are using magic weapons to attack the Wujian Sect crazily.

    There are other Yinglongs, Xingtianshen, and Pangu battle formations all attacking other Wujianmen combat forces.

    It should be noted that these combat powers were previously used to deal with the 'Three-Eyed Demon God'.  Now Qiyao Celestial God is fighting threeThe Eye Demon God continued to retreat. Ji Ning and his group were freed from the power to deal with the Three-Eyed Demon God. They could attack the other gods, demons, ferocious beasts, gods and true immortals of the Wujian Sect at will. For a time, this battlefield was occupied by the Chiming Realm.  An absolute advantage!

    "Changqing, don't run away."

    "Evergreen, suffer death."

    Emperor Xia and the others were extremely angry.

    "Hmph." Evergreen Sword Immortal, however, felt that something was not good as soon as Qiyao Celestial God came out, so he immediately fled to a distant place, releasing magic spells in the distance.  Once Emperor Xia and the others approached, Evergreen Sword Immortal immediately retreated.  If you retreat again you can completely retreat to another small battlefield.

    Emperor Xia and the others also understood that killing Chang Qing was important, but winning this war was even more important.  So I gave up Changqing for the time being and tried my best to attack and kill the other forces of Wujianmen.

    ¡­¡­

    The Chiming Daozu who was on the Eight Dragon Cloud City saw his face turned red and smiled: "Hongxue, hahaha, long time no see, his strength seems to have improved a bit compared to the past. Is he the Qi Yao Celestial God under Sanshou?  With seven of them here, there is hope for this war."

    "It's a pity that the Chaos Dao Fruit is gone." Chiming Daozu looked at the archer Dong Zhe in the distance.

    Dongzhe shot sixteen arrows in a row.

    His mental strength was almost exhausted, and the eight Chaos Dao Fruits were completely gone.  Although there were only more than thirty white-faced Jiao Bifang and others who were directly destroyed by him, Dongzhe affected each small battlefield and caused the indirect death of nearly a hundred gods, demons and ferocious beasts on the Wujianmen side.  But there are too many god puppets in Wujianmen.

    "The arrow from Dongzhe is gone."

    "Counterattack."

    "Attack."

    The Wujiangmen side, which had been at a disadvantage before, suddenly became more motivated and they started to counterattack frantically.  When they launched the 'general attack', they had a large number of extra god puppets, although they lost some strength due to the eastward retreat.  But their strength is still no less than that of the Chiming Realm.

    ¡­¡­

    Mozhu Daozu's face was ashen, and the originally good situation turned out to be like this.

    According to his speculation, when the arrows in Dongzhe are exhausted, the fighting in other areas should be in a state of anxiety.  On the other hand, the Three-Eyed Demon God can completely wipe out Ji Ning, Emperor Xia and others.  Then the Three-Eyed Demon God can lead a group of Wujianmen combat forces to support other areas which will completely collapse the Chiming Realm side on the entire battlefield.

    This battle is won.

    Even if the Chiming Dao Master orders a retreat early, their Wujianmen can still seriously damage the vitality of the Chiming Realm.

    But¡ª¡ª

    "Hongxue? This Hongxue. Is it so strong?" Mozhu Taoist looked ugly, gritted his teeth and said, "Wait for the eighteen people, and quickly go to support the three demon gods of the Dragon Swallowing Mountain."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    After hearing the order, a famous deity and true immortal on the battlefield in other areas immediately responded.

    ??The Taoist Mozhu looked on coldly, and transferred eighteen immortals from other areas which immediately made the battle in those areas difficult. However, the Taoist Mozhu also carefully selected, so that the battle situation would not collapse.  After all, most of the Wujianmen side are puppets of the gods, and it is difficult to kill the puppets of the gods.

    "Eighteen gods and true immortals join forces. Plus the three-eyed demon god. I don't believe that they can't suppress you, the Seven-Yao god."

    "We defeated you. Then the Three-Eyed Demon God led the legions of Eighteen Heavenly Gods and True Immortals, and then swept across other places." Taoist Master Mozhu's eyes were cold.

    ¡­¡­

    The battlefield where Ji Ning and the others are.

    "Senior Hongxue, be careful." Ji Ning immediately noticed the rays of light coming from the distance. There were a total of eighteen rays of light, all of which were gods and true immortals.  He couldn't help being shocked and even heard the message.

    "They are eighteen gods and true immortals."

    "Eighteen of them were actually sent."

    Ji Ning, Xia Huang and others on the Chiming Realm side were all shocked, and their eyes turned red: "Kill, kill, kill. The more we kill, the easier it will be to deal with it."

    "Just die." A sharp cone appeared on Ji Ning's right fist, and he punched the head of a god puppet three times in a row. Bang bang bang~~~ Three punches as fast as lightning, hit the god puppet.  Crash directly.

    "receive."

    Emperor Xia and the others used their spells to completely restrain a god puppet, and then suppressed it.

    Ji Ning and the others are trying their best to weaken the power of the Wujian Sect so as to assist the Seven Lights God.

    "Attack Hongxue."

    "Destroy this Seven Luminaries God."

    "Form up."

    In an instant, the eighteen gods and true immortals flying from high in the sky began to use their methods. These tenThe eight true immortals of the gods quickly transformed into three parts. Nine true immortals of Chunyang worked together to form the 'Nine Treasures God Tower Formation', and three gods transformed into a 'three-eyed' figure holding a long stick.  Demon God', the remaining six gods and true immortals all cast spells and magic weapons to restrain and influence the Seven Luminous Gods.

    "You're good to go." The Three-Eyed Demon God, who was already in a panic and even wanted to escape, breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately showed off his power and counterattacked.

    "Kill." The three-eyed demon god holding a long stick also strode forward.

    "Descend." The eyes of the nine Pure Yang True Immortals were filled with madness. They pointed in the distance, and immediately a tower emitting golden light descended directly, shrouding the Seven Lights God.

    "go."

    "Beam." The other six gods and true immortals were casting many spells.

    Ji Ning and the others want to help.

    "Don't worry about me, kill all the other Wujianmen." Hongxue's voice resounded on the battlefield.

    "break."

    The spear is like lightning.

    Time and space began to oscillate.

    Bang~~~The golden light tower that shrouded Qiyao God was actually pierced by Qiyao God's spear. He ignored those binding spells, the spear was like a dragon, and time and space was distorted. "Bang~~" The unpredictable spears seemed to strike at the same time.  After hitting the two three-eyed demon gods, the one holding the long stick flew away directly, and the nine-headed lion three-eyed demon god was also hit and staggered back several steps.

    The eighteen Chunyang True Immortals and the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain joined forces and were completely crushed.

    "What." The expression on the face of Mozhu Daozu in the distance suddenly became extremely ugly.

    "good."

    "sharp."

    "Happy." The entire battlefield in the Chiming Realm cheered.

    ¡­¡­

    In another time and space, on Fangcun Mountain.

    Patriarch Bodhi is sitting there, and beside him is a lean old man sitting cross-legged and holding a fan. He is Bodhi's second disciple, Ji Dian.  They both watched the realm war.

    "Time and space?" Ji Dian exclaimed.

    Bodhi's eyes lit up and he showed joy: "This red-haired boy has actually integrated the avenue of time and the avenue of space into one, and has truly touched the power of time and space."

    "Congratulations, master, for finding a good talent." Ji Dian said.  (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 40: The World of Ten Thousand Demons

    "Don't boast, this red-haired boy has just touched the threshold of time and space, and barely entered the door." Bodhi sighed, "But when the great calamity comes, I finally found a suitable successor for the secret knowledge I have learned, which is considered a mercy from God.  .¡±

    Ji Dian also nodded to the latest chapter of King Song.

    Among the many brothers, they all say that the second senior brother Ji Dian is the one who has truly inherited the mantle of his master. This is true. Ji Dian has learned all the Bodhisattva's many methods on Buddhism and Taoism, and even "One Dream and Three Realms". Naturally, Ji Dian has learned it.  Ji Dian also achieved the position of Taoist ancestor early.  He is also the supreme leader of countless Arhats in Buddhism.

    But Ji Dian knew very well that the truly strongest secret skill of his master ¡®Bodhi Patriarch¡¯ was a secret skill in time and space.

    Precisely because of his amazing achievements in 'time and space', Bodhi can be so mysterious. Even his 'Great World of Xianyue' cannot be found by other Taoist ancestors at all.  This is what can only be achieved if the achievements in 'time and space' are too amazing.

    "Master has the most powerful secret skill. If there is a successor, it seems that God is also helping us." Ji Dian said.

    "God?"

    Bodhi raised his head and looked at the sky, "The king of the Infernal Sect has finally merged with the way of heaven. Our Xianyue Great World is also operating under the influence of the way of heaven. Other Taoist ancestors cannot detect it. The king of the Infernal Sect before he merged with the way of heaven.  He couldn't find it, but now, with the help of the way of heaven, he was able to find my Xianyue world, so that even the creatures in this world cannot escape this disaster."

    "Master has filtered it out. That king is already a member of the Heavenly Dao after all. He cannot be unscrupulous." Ji Dian said.

    "Well, so we still have a chance to win." Bodhi nodded.

    In the Three Realms, not only the Hongxue God, but also the two True God Taoist ancestors have entered the realm of time and space. Although they are both from the Nuwa camp, the other two Taoist ancestors have their own 'paths', so naturally they will not  No matter how distracted you are by taking the 'Road of Time and Space', after all, there are many paths to cultivation.  The strongest one is the ¡®Road to Chaos¡¯.

    ??The first person who has achieved complete success is Pangu, and the second is Nuwa.

    ¡­¡­

    In the world of Daxia, within Baiji County, on the battlefield of the boundary war.

    "die."

    The God of Seven Lights holds a spear in his hand. The spear dances, time and space change, and snowflakes flutter.  The three demon gods of Tunlongshan, a group of other gods, true immortals and even the army on the side of Wujian Sect were all unable to resist.

    "It's too strong, this Red Snow God is too strong."

    "He has no flaws at all. Whether it's one-on-one or dealing with a siege, he is perfect. And no matter how well we, a group of gods and immortals, cooperate, there are still flaws, and we are bound to lose."

    "It can't be stopped at all."

    The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, the Nine Treasure God Tower Formation and other immortals and demons are completely hopeless and helpless.

    ¡°His fighting method has no flaws at all, and he seems to be born to suit this kind of battlefield.¡± The golden-haired condor, the eldest of the three demon gods in Dragon Tun Mountain, exclaimed.

    "Don't forget. This Red Snow God was born at the beginning of the world. He has experienced the earliest wars, such large-scale wars He has too much experience, and his fighting skills have been honed in countless battles.  After all, we have never experienced those years, and we have too little experience in dealing with such large-scale wars. Although on the 'Tao', the third child is almost the same as the Red Snow God, but when it comes to a real life-and-death fight, especially  They are fighting on the battlefield. They are still inferior. Not to mention that the Red Snow God is commanding the Qi Yao God, and the third is commanding the Three-Eyed God, so they are a little inferior in nature."

    "Third brother, retreat, we can't stop you anymore."

    "Yes. Let's retreat. Learn from experience and fight him again in the future."

    "Yeah." The nine-headed lion also nodded.

    "let's go!"

    The three-eyed demon directly transmitted the message.  resounded all around.

    Wow~~~

    Immediately, this large group of gods and immortals who were fighting against the Qiyao God immediately began to retreat [Complex] Boss~ throw yourself into my arms!  latest chapter.

    "Kill, don't let them escape."

    "kill."

    When Ji Ning, Xia Huang and other gods and true immortals, many Xing Tianshen, Yinglong, Pangu Battle Formation and other armies saw this, they pursued and killed them even more crazily.

    The most dazzling one is undoubtedly the Qiyao God.

    That spear was a life-threatening message. Even the Three-Eyed Demon God and the others began to retreat. Naturally, no one could stop the Qi Yao God in the slightest.  For a time, on this small battlefield, Wujianmen quickly collapsed.

    ******

    On the wall of Wujian City, Mozhu Daozu watched the entire battlefield. When he saw that he sent eighteen gods and true immortal queens but still could not stop the "Seven Lights God", he knew that this war was completely?!  Sure enough, in just a moment, a group of gods and true immortals including the Three Demon Gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain took the lead in retreating and escaping.

    "Withdraw!" Mozhu Daozu shouted one word with a gloomy face.

    The sound resounded throughout the battlefield.

    Every other battlefield was very difficult. After hearing the order, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and the company began to flee.

    "This is the Hongxue God." Mozhu Daozu stared at the Seven Lights God with an ugly expression on his face. He knew very well that the power of the Seven Lights God's divine body was limited. What kind of power the Seven Lights God could exert also depended on who would command it.  Just like the reason why the 'Three-Eyed Demon God' is powerful and can reach the threshold of Tao Ancestor, it is because the commander of the nine-headed lion has an extremely high realm.

    And this Seven Luminaries God is strong because the commander, Hongxue God, is too powerful.

    ? Red snow

    In terms of realm, compared with the nine-headed lion, there is actually a huge difference.  But there are too many fighting methods, which makes the nine-headed lions completely despair.

    "Kill."

    "Don't let them escape."

    "kill."

    The side of Chiming Realm started a big chase.

    The entire Wujianmen side began to completely collapse and flee, and powerful gods such as the Three Demon Gods of Tunlong Mountain and the Six Demon Gods of Tonglian Mountain also fled.  In front of such a mighty army, once they are surrounded, it's over.

    And this kind of great rout

    In fact, the casualties were the most serious, because the Wujianmen side had no fighting spirit and only had the idea of ????escape.

    The killing at this moment is massacre!

    Mozhu Daozu watched this scene silently and without saying a word. He must order a 'retreat'. If he continued to persist, more of his side would die, and most of them might even be killed during the retreat.  The difference in strength is not too outrageous now. When they fled, the losses were still bearable.

    Taozu Mozhu glanced at Taozu Chiming on Balongyun City in the distance.

    At this moment, Chiming Daozu was smiling and grinning.

    "Humph." Mozhu Daozu turned around and climbed down the city wall.

    ¡­¡­

    There were cheers in Balongyun City.  Countless immortals and loose immortals were extremely excited, this victory was so satisfying.  Especially in the final big chase, those who escaped slowly were surrounded and directly slaughtered. The feeling of slaughter was really enjoyable.

    "Red snow."

    "Red snow."

    Countless immortals and loose immortals looked at a group of gods and true immortals high in the sky. The most dazzling among them was a red-haired god, who was the treasure hunter king of Hongxue Technology!

    ¡°All the immortals and demons know that it is Hongxue God who changed the situation in this battle. This makes countless immortals and demons look at Hongxue God with ardent eyes. He is too powerful.  This is the most powerful god they have ever seen, and the power of that spear is simply incredible.

    "Friend Hongxue, long time no see."

    "Fellow Daoist Hongxue, I'm in trouble this time."

    "Hongxue, why are you here?"

    Some of the gods who had some friendship with Hongxue God, such as Emperor Xia and other gods, came to talk.

    "Yuan Guang." Emperor Xia even had a warm conversation with Taoist Sanshou's adopted son, 'Yuan Guang Tian Shen', and the two of them were quite friendly.

    soon.

    The entire Balongyun City held a celebration banquet, and countless immortals and demons rejoiced together.  In the main hall, Chiming Daozu personally entertained the gods, true immortals, Ji Ning and other commanders who were fighting to the death.

    The celebration banquet is halfway through.

    "Hongxue." Chiming Daozu said directly.

    "Tao Ancestor." Hongxue God sent a message and replied.

    "You suddenly appeared, why didn't I hear which Taoist arranged for you?" Chiming Taozu asked.

    "We promised Ji Ning that we would help him once." God Hongxue replied directly, "After helping him this time, it will be over."

    "ah."

    The ancestor of Chimingdao was surprised that the source was Ji Ning, and then he became worried.  Lian Chuanyin said, "You only helped once? After taking action just now, are you not going to take action again?"

    The God of Red Snow nodded slightly.

    "This war has reached this point. The Wujian Sect has suffered heavy losses and is likely to retreat, and this realm war will end. But if the Wujian Sect is unwilling to give in and comes back again. Without you to stop the three-eyed demon, I'm afraid we won't be able to  We can win." Chiming Daozu said urgently.  He knew very well how important the influence of Qiyao Celestial God was on the battlefield.

    "You were helping Ji Ning before, but now you are helping me." Chiming Taoist said in a message.  "I don't ask you to join the war, but if Wujianmen doesn't give up,I'm making a comeback, please help me in the Chiming Realm.  "

    The Red Snow God hesitated for a moment.

    He also communicated with the Yuan Guang God, the Dove Snake God, and the Snow Scorpion God on the side.

    ?A Taoist, please help

    In addition, the relationship between Taoist Chiming and Taoist Sanshou was indeed very good, and Ji Ning was also involved in the war, so they soon reached an agreement.

    "Since Daozu has spoken, the seven of us will do as Daozu said. If the Wujian Sect comes back, we will continue to participate in the war until this realm war is completely over." Hongxue God sent a message.

    Chiming Daozu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Very good.

    These seven gods are the real elite soldiers and generals under Sanshou. Although the death of Sanshou caused the trees to fall and the hozens to scatter, many of the gods and true immortals of Zhaixing Mansion have long since left, including Hongxue God and the seven of them.  Never give up, because of their loyalty and gratitude to Taoist Sanshou, they have always maintained the power of Zhaixing Mansion. They are lurking, waiting, waiting for a new leader to appear.  And the seven of them are also very powerful. If the seven of them join forces, the twenty or thirty ordinary gods and true immortals who join forces may not be their opponents.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lost." Mozhu Daozu understands that Wujianmen's power is limited after all. The power to support this realm war has reached an extreme. It is unlikely that there will be support. Even if there is support again it will be difficult to make up for it.  Considering the difference between them, the Qi Yao Celestial God is too powerful for Lingzhou.

    ¡­¡­

    The Three Realms, a mysterious world.

    This big world is called the ¡®World of Ten Thousand Demons¡¯ and is the true home of many Ten Thousand Demon Caves.

    There are a hundred Wujian Sects, and there are also a hundred Ten Thousand Demon Caves. They are distributed in the three realms, frantically gathering materials to refine puppets.  The reason why the Wu Jian Sect camp is so terrifyingthe way of the puppet is that it is truly unique in the three realms.  Some of the top puppets they refined could not be refined by the Nuwa camp.

    "As for the mystery of the 'World of Demons', even the leader of the Wujian Sect, the God King, is not qualified to take care of it.

    The Ten Thousand Demons Realm is a more powerful being from the Infernal Sect camp, protecting this place The entire Nuwa camp is desperately trying to get the core puppet array, let alone the top puppet array, even if it is a god puppet  Even the Nuwa camp could not get the formation map.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    ??Inside a huge floating city.

    The city is completely closed. Within the closed city, there are huge palaces that span a hundred thousand miles. There are a large number of densely packed immortals in the palaces. At a glance, there are over a million immortals just like ants.  , scattered everywhere, working hard on refining each component.

    And at the highest point of this huge hall is a suspended throne.

    Standing respectfully next to the throne were two Chunyang True Immortals.

    Sitting on the throne was a bohemian man. He leaned on the throne, supported his chin, held a wine bottle in one hand, and looked down: "1.8 million immortals, it has been three years, and they haven't refined it yet."  Are you going to create this Dao Ancestor puppet?"

    "Master Wuxiao, it's quick, it's quick." Two Chunyang True Immortals said in unison.

    The man sitting on the throne is the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal.

    The two Chunyang True Immortals in front of them knew very well that Master Wuxiao was usually carefree and would only order his disciples and disciples to build puppets.  It is still rare for Master Wuxiao to personally preside over the refining of puppets. After all, Master Wuxiao is the most accomplished puppet master in the entire Demonic World.  Even the immortal body of Wuxiao Celestial Immortal was refined through the art of puppetry.

    Even the True God Taoist Ancestor cannot see that the body of Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is just a puppet body. Even if the Nuwa camp kills Wuxiao Celestial Immortal, it will only kill a puppet body.

    Master Wuxiaoit is said that his own combat power is not strong.

    But the art of puppetry is unparalleled in the three realms.  Some of the gadgets he randomly refined are very powerful. With these gadgets, the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal travels across the three realms, which is enough to embarrass many gods and true immortals. Therefore, in the three realms, the Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is regarded as "  Pure Yang True Immortal' treats.  But they don't know

    Even Qing Hu and Bai Ji Zhenxian don¡¯t know that this Wuxiao Celestial Immortal is actually the strongest master of Wu Jian Sect¡¯s puppet technique.  His identity is too hidden. Although many people in the Ten Thousand Demon Realm know about it, the heavenly immortals and true immortals in the Ten Thousand Demon Realm are not allowed to leave at all.

    "Huh?" Wuxiao Tianxian's face darkened, and the wine bottle in his hand was crushed to pieces with a bang.

    "How could this not kill Ji Ning, Red Snow God? A Red Snow God actually appeared and destroyed everything. Fortunately, I didn't place my hopes on those three demon gods. I had to rely on my puppets."  Xiao Tianxian¡¯s face is ugly.?At the same time, Leng Ran gave the order, "Pass me the order to build the Dao Ancestor Puppet for me within one month. One and a half million immortals can only refine some parts, but I am the one refining the entire Dao Ancestor Puppet. It has turned out to be so good now."  It¡¯s not done yet. If it¡¯s not done within a month, all the gods, including you two, will be punished by the seven fires!¡±

    Hearing the seven fire punishment, the two Chunyang True Immortals were shocked and even said respectfully: "Yes, Master, it will definitely be done within a month."

    ******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 41: Birth

    "Go, you don't have to wait on me here." Wuxiao Tianxian ordered.

    "yes."

    The two Chunyang True Immortals immediately flew below and began to order and arrange countless immortals. They were also trying their best to refine some components.

    Wuxiao Tianxian looked down.

    "Wuxiao." Suddenly a majestic voice sounded in Wuxiao's ears.

    Wu Xiao was startled and immediately said respectfully: "My master has supreme magical power."

    "This kind of Tao Ancestor puppet is too weak and is barely at the Tao Ancestor level. When the final battle comes, the top True God Tao Ancestor in the three realms, like the leader of that Taoist Buddhist sect, can destroy this kind of puppet with just one move." A majestic voice said  He said calmly, "You'd better not be distracted and concentrate on refining the 'Messenger of All Things'."

    "Master, this is just an incarnation of me." Wu Xiao said respectfully, "And the master of this kind of Dao Ancestor puppet also said that it is only at the Dao Ancestor level. It is still very easy for me to refine it. After all, it has only been three years.  It has little impact on the overall situation. I have been living freely in the Three Realms these years, traveling everywhere, and the little Zicao I really like her very much. After she died, I couldn't bear to take revenge."

    "Well, I didn't expect you to have feelings?" The strong voice said with a smile, "In that case, then go ahead and do it. But you should know the severity."

    "Yes, once the Dao Ancestor Puppet is refined, I will quickly dispatch these 1.8 million Celestial Immortals back and let them continue to refine the Messenger of All Things." Wu Xiao said respectfully.

    There are only so many immortals in the Wujianmen camp.

    There are even fewer people who have been taught the art of puppetry The 1.8 million immortals are already nearly 20% of all the immortals who are proficient in the art of puppetry.  Sending them to refine the 'Dao Ancestor Puppet' did affect the progress of the 'Envoy of All Things'.  However, refining the 'Messenger of All Things' is an extremely huge project.  It was a waste of three years to dispatch only 20% of the immortals, and the impact on the overall situation was still very small.

    If the impact was big, Wu Xiao would not dare to do this.

    "Just understand, we must win the final battle. We have already lost this time, and this time, I don't want to lose again." said a strong voice.

    "Yes." Wu Xiao was extremely respectful.

    Soon the fluctuation receded.

    Wu Xiao was relieved.

    "We still need to see the God King. Don't be so stupid as to give up on the realm war." Wu Xiao said secretly.

    ¡­¡­

    A vast and dark world.

    On the suspended throne of ten thousand feet.  The God King sat high on it, overlooking the bottom, and a figure appeared below, it was Wuxiao Tianxian.

    "God King." Wuxiao Tianxian said.

    "Master." The black-robed God King said with a hint of smile in his voice, "Why are you here, Master?"

    "Please also invite the King of Gods to invite the Mozhu Taoist ancestor." Wuxiao Tianxian said.

    "Okay." The God King nodded.

    soon.

    Another figure appeared in this dark world, it was Taoist Mozhu. Taoist Mozhu also saw Wuxiao Celestial Immortal, and couldn't help but be surprised: "Master?"

    In the Wujianmen camp, only the top group of beings know Wu Xiao¡¯s identity.  Precisely because he knew some details about Wu Xiao.  Only then did they treat ¡®Wuxiao¡¯ as an equal.  Even polite.  First of all, the master behind Wu Xiao is the most powerful being in the entire Wu Jian Sect camp - the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons!

    Secondly, Wuxiao is the puppet of the Wujianmen camp.  The one who achieves the most.

    ??Whether it¡¯s the Lord of Demons or the art of puppetry.  All of which make Wuxiao Tianxian's identity very transcendent.

    "I refined a Dao Ancestor puppet." Wuxiao Tianxian said.

    "The Dao Ancestor Puppet?" The God King above frowned, "That kind of puppet consumes a lot of precious materials, and is also relatively weak. Didn't the Demon Lord give up?"

    Mozhu Daozu also looked at Wuxiao in confusion.

    They are all the core of Wujian Sect and know very well some strategies to compete for world supremacy.

    God King

    He is the leader of the Wujianmen camp who leads all parties.

    But the 'Lord of Ten Thousand Demons' is the most powerful being in the Wujianmen camp. Precisely because the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons sits in the 'Ten Thousand Demons Realm', the Nuwa camp has no way to obtain the core formations of those puppets, some of the top most powerful ones.  The puppets are all refined in the Demon Realm.  The Lord of all demons is also respectfully called the ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ by the Wujianmen camp.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons does not get involved in worldly affairs, so the God King can lead the Wu Jian Sect camp.

    It should be noted that even when the ¡®King¡¯ still existed, the Lord of All Demons was second only to the King!  Later, the queen lost to Nuwa and could only melt into the sky.Dao, at least he did not really die, but the Lord of Demons escaped from Nuwa's hands by his own means.  And after endless years, the strength of the Lord of Demons has become even more unfathomable.

    The great power such as the King of God and the ancestors of Mozhu Dao, in the face of the masters of the demon, are respectful.

    "The master naturally knows this." Wu Xiao said, "I refined the Dao Ancestor puppet just to kill someone."

    "Kill someone?"

    The God King and Mozhu Daozu both looked at Wuxiao, and the God King said, "Ji Ning?"

    "Well, I watched Zicao grow up. I will never allow her to die in vain. I will make Ji Ning pay the price." Wuxiao Tianxian's eyes flashed coldly, "He must die. I know what you are doing  We encountered the Seven Luminaries God in the realm war. As soon as my Dao Ancestor puppet shows up, the Seven Luminaries God will definitely lose."

    "If Qiyao Celestial God loses, you should be able to win this war, right?" Wuxiao Celestial Immortal said.

    "If it is really the Dao Ancestor's puppet we can win this battle." Mo Zhu Dao Ancestor said.

    They all know how powerful Dao Ancestor Puppet is. Even if they are real Dao Ancestors, if they are weaker, like Mozhu Dao Ancestor it will be difficult for them to defeat Dao Ancestor Puppet, just like it is difficult for gods to deal with 'God Puppet'.  , the principle is the same.  The body of Daozu's puppet is comparable to the 'Innate Spiritual Treasure' and is difficult to destroy!

    ??And his power is endless and his strength is monstrous.

    Of course, it is easy to destroy the top true divine Taoist ancestors in the three realms.

    But it¡¯s the Qiyao God?

    After all, the Seven Luminous Gods are only formed by the combination of seven gods, and their attacks barely reach the level of Tao Ancestors.  The attack on the 'Dao Ancestor Puppet' only scratched the itch.  However, the Dao Ancestor Puppet can attack at will. Looking at the Chiming Realm no one can match it.  Unless a large army is mobilized to join forces to suppress it.

    "This Wuxiao is really crazy. The materials consumed by a Dao Ancestor puppet are worth thousands of pure Yang magic weapons. Now he is refining the 'Messenger of All Things', and he actually separated a large number of immortals and demons and used a large number of precious materials to refine one.  Gu Dao Ancestor is a puppet. I'm afraid the Demon Lord will be a little unhappy too." God King and Mo Zhu Dao Ancestor both secretly said.

    "But Wuxiao Dao Ancestor puppet joins, we can naturally win. But if the Nuwa camp sends some powerful gods and true immortals such as the Eight Immortals of Shangdong to help the Qiyao God. A Qiyao God can't stop it, but if we add the  The Eight Immortals of the Cave can completely stop the Dao Ancestor puppet." Mo Zhu Dao Ancestor said worriedly.

    "If that's the case, regardless of the war, the goal is just one - Ji Ning." Mozhu Daozu said.

    "If you just want to kill Ji Ning fine."

    "Um."

    Both the God King and Mozhu Daozu nodded.

    In fact, both of them also know that the power mobilized by the Chiming Realm is strong enough so far. The Nuwa camp also has to distract many areas. I am afraid it is unlikely to mobilize top combat forces to join this realm.  war.  Otherwise, other areas will be stretched thin.

    So they can win this battle. My girlfriend is a zombie.

    "One month. Dao Ancestor Puppet, after one month, you go to the World of Ten Thousand Demons, and I will give it to you." Wu Xiao said, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    The God King and Mozhu Taoist looked at each other.

    "This realm war in the Chiming Realm is somewhat beyond our control." The God King said softly.

    "The appearance of Qi Yao Celestial God under the command of Sanshou Taoist has made this war even more crazy." Mozhu Taoist said, "In order to win a realm war, it is actually not worth refining a Taoist puppet."

    "No matter what, we paid a high price, so this war is even more winnable." The God King said solemnly.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    "What's going on? The Wujianmen didn't retreat?"

    "The Infinite City is still there."

    On the walls of Balongyun City, there are often gods and immortals as well as some generals and commanders watching from above. The towering black city in the distance, "Wujian City", has indeed never left.

    "They suffered heavy losses, and our Seven Luminaries God is much stronger than their Three-Eyed Demon God. Why don't you retreat?"

    "They escaped quickly last time. If we fight again this time, we will definitely destroy them all."

    The morale here in Chiming Realm is high.

    Even Chiming Daozu ordered the army to call for formation, but Wujianmen just couldn't get out.

    ¡­¡­

    The previous war passed quickly for half a month.

    ??In a world of beautiful mountains and clear waters.

    This is the vast world contained in the pure Yang magic weapon ¡®Purple Sauvignon¡¯, Ji NingzhiThe people of the Ji clan were moved here before. Uncle Bai, Mu Zishuo, Xiao Qing, and Qiu Ye also lived here. Now Ji Ning has also brought Yu Wei here. Of course, the second soul is still here.  Balongyun City can be ordered at any time.

    This is a peaceful courtyard.

    Ji Ning, Ji Liuzhen, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, and Mu Zishuo are all here. Ji Ning is sitting on a stool aside, and occasionally looks up at the closed room, where senior sisters Yu Wei and Qiu Ye are.

    ¡°Look at Senior Brother, he is silent and his expression has changed a bit.¡± Mu Zishuo smiled.

    "I'm going to be a father soon, of course it's going to be different." Bai Shuize's huge body lay on the side and looked at Ning with a smile. He was very pleased that Ning'er was finally going to be a father and have an heir.

    "Ning'er, don't be anxious, wait slowly. You've been waiting for the past few years, and you still have only half an hour to go?" Bai Shuize said with a smile.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡°Senior sister is a fairy, so giving birth to a child is naturally very safe.  But when he thought about his child coming into this world, Ji Ning felt inexplicably nervous and frightened. Can he take care of it?  Can it be protected well?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been pregnant for five years and two months, I wonder what my senior brother¡¯s child will look like.¡± Mu Zishuo sighed at the side.

    Ji Ning was even more nervous. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Children meet their mother, hey, where is my father?" A clear child's voice came from the house, and even Qiuye's exclamation was heard.

    Ji Ning, who was originally nervous, was suddenly startled.

    ******

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 42 Daughter Mingyue

    "Don't worry, get dressed first and then go out." Yu Wei's voice came from inside the house.

    "The clothes we prepared are too small" Qiuye's urgent voice also sounded.

    Bang!

    The door of the room flew up, and a naked child with messy hair was seen running out. Of course, Ji Ning and the others could tell at a glance that the child was a female doll. The girl's skin was so tender that it seemed to be dripping.  , her eyes are full of spirituality, especially there is a flame divine pattern on her eyebrows.

    There are flames surrounding the girl, like a fairy in the fire.

    "Bang~~~" The girl happily chased the flying door and kicked it again. The wooden door she kicked shattered directly, and then she showed her excitement.  She glanced at Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Ji Liuzhen, Bai Shuize and others, and said in a clear voice: "Who is my father?"

    Ji Ning, Mu Zishuo, Uncle Bai and others all looked at him in astonishment.

    It took a while to react.

    "Oh my God." Mu Zishuo blinked, "This, is this a newborn?"

    "The legendary son of immortals and demons is very impressive. This is the first time I have seen it with my own eyes, and it's so" Ji Liuzhen was also in a daze.

    "Ning'er and Yu Wei's child?" Bai Shuize was also a little confused, "Ning'er is so well-behaved, and Yu Wei is also considerate, so to give birth to such a girl"

    Ji Ning was relieved and was the first to return to normal. He smiled and said: "You can't run around naked like this. You have to put on clothes when you are outside, otherwise you will make a fool of yourself. Uh your body looks like a three-year-old  "Child, your mother and others didn't prepare such big clothes for you before. And ordinary clothes can't withstand the flames you are born to control." Ji Ning pointed away.

    Wow.

    I saw traces of flames and traces of water intertwined, directly surrounding the girl's body, and soon formed a set of children's red bellybands, which was very cute.

    "Are you my father?" The girl stared at Ji Ning.

    Being stared at by her daughter, Ji Ning felt very satisfied.  The main reason is that my daughter is so cute, she is the darling of heaven and earth, so she can be born so smart and intelligent.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    "He is your father." At this time, Yu Wei and Qiu Ye also walked out of the house. Their expressions were also very wonderful, especially Yu Wei, who was very complicated. It was obvious that the child was so big when he was born, and he could speak and  Runs quickly and can control fire.  A little unexpected.  Although the children of immortals and demons are somewhat special, most of them are just babies when they are born.

    "I heard voices outside in my mother's belly and knew that my father's name is Ji Ning. Your name is Ji Ning?" The girl bit her finger and looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yes, I am Ji Ning." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The child has seen his father." The girl immediately knelt down with a bang and kowtowed.

    "Father, mother." The girl looked at Ji Ning Yuwei.  Very excited, "Have you decided on a name for me?"

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei looked at each other. This daughter was beyond their expectations, but Ji Ning and Yu Wei were not ordinary people either. Ji Ning smiled and said: "Senior sister, it's about naming. You said it before."

    Yu Wei nodded lightly: "Since it's a girl, let's call her Mingyue."

    "Mingyue?" Ji Ning was startled.

    That year

    At the Immortal Fate Conference.  Ji Ning became a blockbuster, and in the "Mingyue Landscape Picture" of the Immortal Fate Conference, he and his senior sister made a love and became a Taoist couple.

    "From today on, your name will be Ji Mingyue." Ji Ning said, looking at the girl in the flames.

    "Ji Mingyue? Ji Mingyue? Haha. Ji Mingyue, Ji Mingyue" The girl ran happily in the courtyard.  He shouted his name again and again, extremely excited.

    Xiao Qing on the side came closer and whispered: "Master, I think your daughter is crazier than many boys. She has just been born and is so crazy. I don't dare to think about it in the future."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded: "You will have to discipline him well from now on."

    ¡­¡­

    My daughter, Mingyue, is really talented. As soon as she was born, she had a body of gods and demons comparable to the Zifu realm, and she could control flames.  In fact, this is relatively normal. Like the real gods and demons bred by heaven and earth, the weakest ones must be in the innate realm. Those bred in powerful chaos include the gods of chaos and the true gods of chaos!

    Like the nine sons of Zulong, all of them are in the realm of gods as soon as they are born.

    In ancient times, there were many immortals and demons who gave birth to children.

    For example, the ancestor of the Shaoyan clan, ¡®Shaoyan Chou¡¯, was a member of the Shaoyan clan and a god and demonShe was born, so she was very ugly.  Like many mythical beasts they are the combination of some powerful gods and demons from ancient times and demonic beasts. The demonic beasts contain the blood of gods and demons, so they are called "divine beasts". The purer the bloodline, the stronger it will naturally be.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei are essentially human beings, and their children will naturally look like human beings.

    And after all, Ji Ning is much weaker. His child was born at the level of the Zifu God and Demon Body, but he has no achievements in refining Qi Flow, so he must practice it himself.

    Any god or demon

    Even the supreme True God, if he wants to practice the 'Qi Flow', he needs to start from the beginning step by step.  For example, Patriarch Chiming and Patriarch Bodhi were both true gods of chaos when they were born. Later, they gradually practiced Qi Refining and reached the level of Da Luo Dao Ancestor in terms of Qi refining.

    "Father, father, carry me, carry me."

    "Father is the best."

    Ji Ning carried his daughter on his back and wandered around Mingxin Island. Although Mingxin Island had been moved to the world of 'Purple Sauvignon', it had not changed much.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Father, refining the body of gods and demons is so boring, let¡¯s just refining Qi.¡±

    "Mingyue, want to taste your mother's whip?"

    "Bad father, too bad."

    ¡­¡­

    Facing his lovely daughter, Ji Ning really couldn't be a 'strict father', but Yu Wei was actually able to be ruthless and hold a whip. Once her daughter was disobedient, she would use it to 'teach her a lesson', making the little girl Mingyue hate her.  Mother was a little scared.  He could smile playfully in front of Ji Ning, but he was respectful and well-behaved in front of Yu Wei.

    "Actually, there is no need to be so strict." Ji Ning also said to Yu Wei alone, "Our daughter is still young, and you can see that she is very talented, but she is like a blank piece of paper. We need to teach her slowly.  urgent."

    "Now we are in the midst of a great calamity. How can we slack off?" Yu Wei shook her head.

    ¡­¡­

    "Execute the "Sixteen Styles of Fire Cloud Sword" passed down to you by your father." Yu Wei held a willow branch. Although it was just an ordinary willow branch, it was protected by a layer of heavenly magic power. Once Yu Wei became angry,  He grabbed Mingyue and then slapped Mingyue's little buttocks, making Mingyue cry.

    As an immortal, this pain hurts, but it can¡¯t hurt Ming Yue.

    "Yes." Mingyue's eyes were a little red and her mouth murmured.  He looked like he was about to cry.

    "Huh?" Yu Wei frowned.

    Mingyue was so frightened that she immediately picked up a sword and began to practice swordsmanship. This was a set of swordsmanship created by Ji Ning.  Most suitable for foundation building, these sixteen postures are divided into two volumes, one is strong and the other is feminine.  But it includes all the ¡®Way of Fiery Fire¡¯.

    Ji Ning stood aside and watched with a smile. Mingyue gave Ji Ning a pitiful look and secretly muttered: "Bad father, let's bully me together."

    "The potential is really amazing. After only three days of practice, the Qi refining has broken through to the innate realm." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.  "And I taught her many sets of swordsmanship. It seems that she has the highest talent in the fire element. She is much less talented in the other metal, wood, water and earth. The senior sister is called the Fire Rainbow Fairy. But in the water element, her understanding is also poor.  Very high. And my talents in the five elements are very high. How come my daughter is so biased?"

    The five elements and the other four elements are considered to be at the level of a normal immortal cultivator.

    But the talent of the fire element is at the level of an evildoer.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei are not surprised either.  Both of them are very talented, and Yu Wei can become an immortal.  Can talent be any different?  Ji Ning's second soul is a Pure Yang True Immortal, not to mention that his daughter's talent in the fire element alone is nothing.

    *******

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    There were constant rumblings in the sky and the earth, and dark clouds enveloped the earth, but the two huge cities of Balongyun City and Wujian City were still suspended in mid-air.

    "Mozhu." A thought spread across the void.

    "Chiming." Another thought also responded.

    "You Wujianmen are really willing to give up. You actually refined a Dao Ancestor puppet. Is it worth it for this realm war? Even if you win, even if you occupy the entire Chiming Realm. We can also counterattack in the future, and then  Take it back." There was incomparable anger in Chiming Daozu's thoughts.

    "Oh, the news from your Nuwa camp is indeed well-informed." Mozhu Daozu said, just now, he got the Daozu puppet.

    Whoever wants Nuwa¡¯s camp will know immediately.

    There is nothing Mozhu Taozu can do. If it were not for the absolute advantage in the 'puppet method' and 'intelligence', Wujianmen would not be able to defeat Nuwa's camp.  After all, from ancient times to the present, the Nuwa camp has always been the orthodoxy of the Three Realms!  Like Taoism, Buddhism and even the ancient royal family, all?They are all from Nuwa camp.

    There are many powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp, including many top powerful people, the most powerful three emperors of the ancient human race, leaders of Taoism and Buddhism, and some beings born in chaos

    Therefore, Nuwa¡¯s camp¡¯s methods are also very shocking.

    When it comes to detecting intelligence, Nuwa's camp just can't compete with the king of the Wujian Sect who is integrated with the way of heaven. However, refining the Taoist puppets, dispatching 1.8 million immortals, and countless materials, there is a lot of movement.  The Nuwa camp has known about it for a long time. After all, although it is unable to enter the 'World of Ten Thousand Demons', the Nuwa camp has never stopped infiltrating and conducting many investigations.

    "Mo Zhu, you also know that although this realm war is important, the battle for destiny has just begun. You are a little too crazy in my Chiming realm." Chiming Daozu was very dissatisfied.

    How vast are the Three Realms?

    Today¡¯s realm wars have only been carried out a few times in total, and the battle for destiny has just begun. The puppets of Taozu were used at the beginning. If the Nuwa camp wants to win, it must mobilize powerful forces to deal with it.  If every boundary war is played like this, even the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors will feel distressed. The cost will be too great and will exceed the bottom line of both sides.

    ¡°After all, there are only so many treasures in the Three Realms, and there are only so many materials for the Infernal Sect. Wuxiao refined a Dao Ancestor puppet, which prompted the ¡®Lord of Ten Thousand Demons¡¯ to come to inquire in person.  It was because of Wu Xiao's special status that the Lord of Demons did not pursue him.

    "This time, our Wujianmen will definitely win." Mozhu Daozu said, "Now that you know about Daozu's puppet then you should think of a way to deal with it." (To be continued)

 Volume 9, Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning, Chapter 43: The army is closing in on the city

    In Wujian City.

    "Tao Ancestor." The sixty-one gods and true immortals all said respectfully.  As for the other gods and true immortals?  They all died in the previous battle where Qiyao Celestial God appeared.  The Wujianmen suffered heavy losses that time.  If 'Master Wuxiao' hadn't intervened, both the God King and Mozhu Daozu would have chosen to admit defeat and evacuate the Daxia world.

    "We suffered a lot in this boundary war." Mozhu Daozu looked down, "However, in this boundary war, we at Wujianmen did not choose to admit defeat."

    ¡°Don¡¯t admit defeat?¡±

    The sixty-one gods and true immortals below were all shocked, and the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain looked at Mozhu Daozu. The three of them had long been beaten to the point of losing their temper by the Seven Lights God, commanded by Hongxue God.

    "I dare to ask the ancestor, how will the Qi Yao Heavenly God respond?" The eldest of the three demon gods, the 'Thanshan Great Sage', had a high-pitched voice.

    "Look." Mozhu Daozu waved his hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the mid-air of the main hall, a huge creature appeared, golden and red in color, dazzling.  It is shaped like a spider, with eight thin legs that look like sharp swords.  It was entrenched in mid-air, exuding an aura that frightened all the gods and immortals below.

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor Puppet?¡± There was a cry of exclamation.

    Mozhu Daozu nodded: "It's just Daozu's puppet."

    "I need to select one of you to take charge of this Dao Ancestor puppet." Mo Zhu Dao Ancestor said.

    Suddenly the sixty-one gods and true immortals were startled, and then they all became a little fanatical. Even the three demon gods of Tulong were a little jealous.  They all know how powerful the Dao Ancestor puppets are and how tough their bodies are. Even the True God Dao Ancestors are difficult to destroy. They are infinitely powerful and difficult to destroy. Their simple strength has already reached the level of the Dao Ancestors.

    The power of a Dao Ancestor puppet is definitely far superior to that of the 'Three-Eyed Demon God'.

    "This is the trophy 'Bo Jian' obtained from the Chiming Realm." Mozhu Daozu's mind moved, and Po Jian suddenly turned into the appearance of the Tao Ancestor's puppet.  "You will control this magic weapon to break through the strong points and transform into the appearance of Dao Ancestor's puppet. Use the eight legs of Dao Ancestor's puppet to attack."

    "You guys learn from each other."

    "The strongest one is in charge of the Dao Ancestor puppet."

    Mozhu Taozu ordered.

    "Yes!" All the gods and true immortals were extremely excited.

    ¡­¡­

    They started internal discussions, and soon the most powerful ones were revealed, such as the True Immortal Baiji, the Evergreen Sword Immortal, the Three Demon Gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain, the Great Fairy among the Nine Fairies of White Mist These powerful ones competed with each other

    In the end, it was the Evergreen Sword Immortal and the Nine-Headed Lion who competed for the right to control the Dao Ancestor puppet.

    In the end, after fighting for a long time, the Evergreen Sword Immortal managed to win by a hair using ¡®Broken Hard¡¯.

    "Great Sage Swallowing Heaven, the eight thin legs of this Dao Ancestor Puppet are like eight-handled swords. I am the Sword Immortal. I am also good at the 'Bagua Jue Demon Sword Formation' created by the Human Emperor Fuxi, so I am best suited to control this Dao Ancestor Puppet.  , that¡¯s why we fought for so long and won with a slight advantage.¡± Evergreen Sword Immortal smiled, ¡°And the Great Sage, you are a god, good at close combat, you will suffer a loss compared with me, I win. Also win.  A fluke."

    The posture of the Evergreen Sword Immortal was very low.

    He knows very well when to be proud and when to bow.

    The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain are obviously not something he can offend.  Even if he is in charge of the Dao Ancestor Puppet, he is still under the command of the Wu Jian Sect. The Dao Ancestor Puppet belongs to the Wu Jian Sect.  But it was not given to him.

    "Huh." The nine-headed lion looked ugly and lost.

    Changqing Sword Immortal¡¯s face changed slightly, then returned to normal.  But he secretly said in his heart: "It's rare for me to be so polite, but you don't give me face. When I become the true god and Taoist ancestor, you will have to kneel in front of me respectfully."

    "Changqing, you will be in charge of Taoist Ancestor's puppet for the time being." Mozhu Taoist Ancestor ordered.

    "Changqing will never disappoint Dao Ancestor." Changqing Sword Immortal was extremely respectful.  The voice was full of confidence.

    ******

    Dark clouds cover the sky and the earth, and the wind howls.  There were even faint raindrops.

    But at this time, the mighty Wujianmen army was so powerful that the power of heaven and earth surged, causing the dark clouds in the sky to become chaotic.  Dark clouds collided with each other, causing thunder and lightning to run wildly, seeming to frighten the army of immortals and demons below.

    "Chi Ming, come out quickly to fight."

    The army began to call for formation.

    The Wujianmen army was in the wilderness thousands of miles away from Balongyun City, and the sound of their formation echoed throughout the world.

    ¡­¡­

    "How dare you call a formation?"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to come out before, but now I take the initiative to come out?¡±

    &nbsp; "Huh, Wujianmen thinks there aren't enough deaths."

    "Teach them a lesson."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, a group of gods, true immortals, Ji Ning and other generals all flew towards the main hall.

    In the main hall.

    Chiming Daozu is already sitting on it.

    After Ji Ning and the others came in, their eyes were full of fighting spirit, and they obviously wanted to go out and fight.

    "You can't accept the challenge." Chiming Daozu said in a low voice with a worried look on his brows.

    "Um?"

    Everyone was stunned.

    Can¡¯t fight?

    "Why do you dare to ask the ancestor?" Hongxue God said.

    "The Wujian Sect wants to seize my heart in the Chiming Realm this time, and it's so great. They actually refined a Dao Ancestor puppet." The Chiming Dao Ancestor shook his head, "Sending you now is to send you to death."

    "Tao Ancestor Puppet?" Hongxue God, Yuanguang God, and Snow Scorpion God all showed doubts.

    The seven of them have been in the world of star hunting for a long time. They have been in seclusion for too long and know too little about the outside world.

    "Daozu puppet?" Emperor Xia and the others exclaimed.

    Ji Ning was also confused. He didn¡¯t know what the ancestral puppet was.

    "You have seen the God Puppet." Chiming Daozu said, "I believe you also know how difficult the God Puppet is."

    "Well, its strength barely reaches the level of a god, but it is extremely tough. Generally, it would be difficult for a true god to destroy it." Hongxue God nodded.

    "The Dao Ancestor puppet is barely at the Dao Ancestor level in strength. It is extremely powerful and extremely tough. Even I can't destroy it." Chi Ming Dao Ancestor sighed, "You can't hurt it at all, but it can hurt you. Hong  Xue You Qi Luming God, I am afraid that there will be another Qi Luming God with the same strength as you. Together, we can help each other to contain the Dao Ancestor puppet. Otherwise, the Seven Lights God will only be ravaged and beaten without the strength to fight back."

    Everyone understands.

    Everybody¡¯s heart dropped.

    "You are lucky to have a Seven-Yam God."  another one?  Easier said than done?

    "A Tao Ancestor puppet is stronger than the God of Punishment, Ji Ning, and the God of Qi Yao, so there is no way to fight him.  It should be noted that the other party also has a three-eyed demon god who is only slightly inferior to the Qi Yao God.  If this battle really starts, it will indeed be one-sided.

    ¡­¡­

    The atmosphere in the entire hall was depressing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± Suddenly a wave came.

    Ji Ning and the others couldn't help but turn around and look around. Through the door of the main hall, they saw a crack in the sky in the distance. A figure came out of the crack in the sky. It was a handsome young man with a red mole on his eyebrows.  The Taoist robe floated down and came directly to the main hall of Balongyuncheng.

    "Yun Chen has met Tao Ancestor." The young man in Taoist robe smiled and saluted.

    Chiming Daozu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "I am here to help the Taoist ancestors win this battle on the orders of the Emperor Shennong." The young man in Taoist robes said confidently with a smile.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 44 It¡¯s finally here

    "Human Emperor Shennong?"

    Ji Ning, who was among the immortals and demons on the side, couldn't help but be surprised. When Nuwa created humans, the human race multiplied, but in ancient times, the newly multiplied human race was still very weak. Among all races, the human race was only ranked at the bottom.  But three stunning beings emerged from the weak human race, namely the Suiren clan, the Fuxi clan, and the Shennong clan.

    They lead the human race to continue to grow stronger and rise.  Empress Nuwa also attached great importance to the three of them, and their achievements eventually shocked the entire Three Realms.

    The most recognized being in the Nuwa camp is undoubtedly the leader of Taoism and Buddhism.

    And the three emperors of the human race are comparable to the two leaders!

    After that, there will be the existence of Old Man Yuan, Patriarch Bodhi and so on.  Of course, Old Man Yuan and Ancestor Bodhi must be weaker than the Three Emperors of the Human Race?  It's hard to say. After all, he has been practicing for a long time, so he might have a breakthrough and reach the same state.  Without a real fight to the death, nothing can be said.  

    But the three emperors of the human race have already revealed their methods and their strength has been recognized.

    It is precisely because of the existence of the Three Emperors that the human race has become the master of the Three Realms!

    Although the ancient royal family also had emperors from generation to generation, only the Three Emperors are the emperors recognized by the three realms.  Even the powerful ones have to bow their heads in front of them. There is no way, the Three Emperors are too powerful.

    "Shennong, one of the Three Emperors, actually took action. This is truly an emperor-like existence in the Three Realms." Ji Ning secretly marveled, "I don't know what kind of methods the Three Emperors used."

    ¡­¡­

    Chiming Daozu was overjoyed when he heard that the young man in Taoist robes in front of him said that he was under the orders of the Human Emperor Shennong. He believed and respected the Shennong very much, but he was still confused and asked: "Does the Human Emperor know that now in our Chiming realm?"  The dilemma we are facing? Now there is an additional Taoist puppet in the army led by Mozhu Daozu."

    "The Human Emperor already knows." The young man in Taoist robe said.

    "Can you win?" Chiming Daozu also became excited.

    The two sides fought extremely hard in this battle.

    Chiming Taozu also longs to win.

    "I'm sure." The young man in Taoist robes nodded, "But we still need to plan carefully. I need to talk to Dao Ancestor alone. For the time being, it's best for all the immortals and demons to retreat."

    Chiming Daozu nodded, immediately glanced at him and said with a smile: "You should retreat first."

    "Yes, Dao Ancestor."

    Ji Ning and the others all responded respectfully, and then left one by one.

    ******

    Except for the main hall, all the immortals and demons suddenly became noisy.

    "The Shennong clan actually intervened, but they are the three emperors of the human race."

    "We will definitely win."

    "I wonder what means Shen Nong used to deal with the Dao Ancestor puppet." Everyone was talking about it, and everyone was looking forward to it.

    Ji Ning also walked with Hongxue God and the other seven.

    "Senior Hongxue, do you think you can win?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Probably, but I'm not completely sure." Hongxue God mused, "Shennong is one of the three emperors. He is much better than his master back then. He must be certain when he sends people here. But after all, our opponent is  It¡¯s the Wujianmen camp. There are also terrifying beings in the Wujianmen camp It¡¯s a battle between the two sides. It¡¯s hard to say who will win and who will lose.¡±

    ??The God of Red Snow knows very well, because of the ancient war of destruction

    Almost.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Nuwa's empress, our own side suffered numerous casualties, and the Taoist Sanshou also died in that battle.  Fortunately, Empress Nuwa made a breakthrough and reached the state of Pangu God, and was able to turn the tide.  Even so, the king of Wujianmen saved his life by integrating his body with the way of heaven.  The Lord of All Demons even escaped, and not even Nuwa Empress could kill him.

    "Let's see how they fight." Hongxue Tianshen said, "The battle this time is even crazier than I expected."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    It¡¯s crazy.

    There have been several realm wars in the Three Realms before.  They were all wars that took place in some relatively weak 'realms'. The Chiming Realm was actually considered a relatively weak realm. After all, the Chiming Daozu himself was not considered top-notch among the powerful men of the Three Realms.  But none of the previous realm wars was as crazy as the Chiming Realm.

    "We just obeyed the orders. In the midst of the catastrophe, that's all we can do." Ji Ning thought of his newly born daughter, that adorable but naughty daughter, which made Ji Ning have a strong feeling.  Desire to become stronger.  "I must become stronger so that I can be more confident in protecting Mingyue and my senior sister in the catastrophe."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know

    As the war intensifies, Ji Ning¡¯s factors? Quite big.  First, Old Man Yuan taught Ji Ning the Heart Code. Ji Ning¡¯s command of the God of Punishment was so powerful that the God King felt that he was a big threat and wanted to eradicate him in advance.  The second is that Wuxiao Tianxian wants to avenge Lithospermum chinensis.  In addition, Ji Ning himself invited Qiyao God to come out, so of course the war continued to intensify.

    Of course, if the seven gods had not taken action, the Chiming Realm would have lost long ago.

    ******

    The endless vast dark world.

    In the center of the world, on the throne suspended high in the sky, the God King sits there, with his right hand on the armrest, tapping the armrest gently.

    Bang, bang, bang

    The sound of knocking echoed in the world.

    "The Shen Nong clan also intervened." The God King's black misty eyes flashed with thunder and lightning, "You are really willing to give up. It seems that my Wujian Sect has pushed too hard and made the three emperors angry. I want to use this realm war to shock  Suddenly we are inexhaustible."

    "what to do?"

    "How can I do?"

    The God King also became anxious.

    "What are the True Immortal Yunchen and Daozu Chiming plotting? What is their plan? Also, the Shennong clan sent only a True Immortal of Chunyang, what methods did they arrange?" The God King was extremely anxious, all these were  He didn't detect it.

    "Master."

    The God King looked up at the dark sky and said in a low voice, "What are the methods of the Shennong clan? What are they going to do in the Chiming Realm? Please help me."

    The laws of heaven are moving everywhere.

    Where there is the way of heaven, the king cannot be concealed.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    A powerful yet mysterious wave descended directly on the God King.

    The God King was startled for a moment, then suddenly showed joy, and said respectfully: "Thank you, Master."

    In the battle that destroyed the ancient times, Wang was seriously injured, and Nuwa pursued her, forcing Wang to merge with the way of heaven. Even so, Wang's main consciousness also fell into a deep sleep.  But because the king is also a member of the Heavenly Dao, he maintains the most superficial consciousness and can still have some connection with the Infinite Sect.

    "It seems that if I want to win this time, the turning point for my Wujian Sect lies with Yu Wei." The God King nodded slightly.

    Immediately the God King began to summon Yu Wei.

    soon.

    A woman in white clothes appeared on this vast dark land, it was Yu Wei. Yu Wei's temperament is somewhat different now, very similar to Yu Chixue before, with a hint of motherly temperament.  After Yu Wei arrived, she immediately knelt down respectfully and said: "Meet the God King." (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 45: Shen Nong¡¯s Medicine

    !The God King sat on the throne and looked down: "Yu Wei, what do I do to you?"!

    "The God King is as kind as a mountain to Yu Wei." Yu Wei knelt down and replied respectfully. These were her words from the bottom of her heart. In her previous life, she was possessed by a demon. The crazy demon was like Shura. It was the God King who guided her and allowed her to escape from the demon state.  She recovered and regained her sanity. If it weren't for the God King, she would have been doomed long ago.

    And the God King has been carefully teaching them each and every one of them respects the God King extremely and is willing to die for the God King.

    Yu Wei was just one of the countless people. The moment Yu Wei worshiped Lu Zu as her disciple, her status among the countless spies controlled by the Wujian Sect immediately soared. After all, most of the lurkers only stopped at Dixian San.  In the realm of immortals, not one of the tens of thousands can become an immortal, let alone be related to an important being like Lu Zu.

    Now Yu Wei is not only related to Lu Zu, but also related to Ji Ning. She has become the Wujian Sect¡¯s only chance to reverse the situation in this ¡®realm war¡¯!

    "Now, it's time for you to devote yourself." God King said.

    Yu Wei couldn't help but trembled, then buried her head on the ground and said respectfully: "Please give the order to the God King." Every lurker is waiting for the final order to arrive. Fortunately, people like Evergreen Sword Immortal can still escape even if they are exposed.  Returning to Wujianmen, Yu Wei is just an immortal and has no ability to escape back. Moreover, once Yu Wei is exposed to Wujianmen, although she is an immortal, her value to Wujianmen will be much less.  .

    "This time, the Shennong clan, one of the three emperors of the human race, sent the Yunchen Heavenly Immortal to Balongyun City" the God King began to narrate.

    Yu Wei listened carefully.

    In her heart, Ji Ning and her daughter are the most important to her, but the God King is also very important in her heart.  One is because of kindness, and the other is because the God King has long left a forbidden mark on her soul, which will unknowingly affect Yu Wei's heart, making Yu Wei trust the God King more and more. The God King's kindness to her, she  You will become more grateful and even willing to die.

    In the world of Purple Sauvignon.

    Ji Ning, Yu Wei and their daughter Mingyue live happily together.

    "Kneel down." Ji Ning said with a hint of anger.

    "oh."

    Daughter Mingyue was kneeling obediently, just mumbling, looking like she was about to cry.

    Ji Ning said angrily: "You must know the importance. Not everyone is an immortal cultivator. I, your mother, your Uncle Mu, and Grandpa Bai are all very powerful. Naturally, they don't care about the flames you control. And I, Mingxin Island,  Many of the servants and waiters above are just mortals. You teased them with flames, but for them, it was a death crisis. I didn't find out quickly this time, and all your maids were burned to death by you."

    Mingyue didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    Among the parents, Ji Ning has always been gentle, while Yu Wei is generally more strict.  But this time Ji Ning got angry and completely frightened Mingyue.

    It¡¯s no wonder Ji Ning is so angry. Two days ago, two girls of the same age, eleven or twelve years old, were just chosen for her daughter to serve as maids. Naturally, those two little maids took good care of their little masters, and Mingyue also played with them.  I am very happy and like these two maids very much.  So he used flames to tease the maid just like he teased Bai Shuize and the others.

    The maid was burned horribly on the spot. Fortunately, Ji Ning discovered it quickly and cast a spell immediately, and even gave the maid a magic elixir to completely recover.

    "I asked you to remember the realm of an immortal cultivator and to make you understand the threat you pose to mortals. Have you forgotten?" Ji Ning said angrily.

    "II" Mingyue murmured.

    "Still crying?" Ji Ning said angrily, "I'm going to kneel here today. If I don't let you get up, don't get up."

    "Let's go." Ji Ning took Yu Wei away, leaving Mingyue alone kneeling pitifully in the house.

    after awhile.

    A huge snow-white dog passed by.

    "Grandpa Bai." Mingyue shouted.

    The big snow-white dog glanced at her and then left.

    After a while, a woman in green clothes walked by.

    "Aunt Qing!" Mingyue shouted repeatedly.

    The woman in green clothes showed a helpless expression and left.

    "Is it too heavy?" Yu Wei asked worriedly.

    "If we don't punish her this time, she will be in trouble in the future." Ji Ning said angrily, then looked at Yu Wei in surprise and said with a smile, "Senior sister, you usually control her more strictly than I do, but why are you so soft-hearted today?"

    "Look at this little guy looking pitiful" Yu Wei shook her head.

    Ji Ning said: "She is pretending to be pitiful. She knows that if she pretends to be pitiful, we will become soft-hearted. So she is doing it now. She must learn a lesson this time. Although Mingyue is very talented,?, is born with intelligence, but after all, she was just a blank piece of paper not long after she was born, with no sense of importance, no good or evil, so she must be taught well.  "

    "You have to teach well. It seems that you are more suitable to teach than me." Yu Wei said.

    "Sister, you are a better teacher than me." Ji Ning shook his head, "Mothers are more attentive when it comes to teaching children."

    Yu Wei nodded lightly and said nothing.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning felt something was wrong. After all, they were Taoist companions who had always depended on each other. Of course, Ji Ning felt that something was not right with Yu Wei today.

    "Oh." Yu Wei woke up from her thoughts, shook her head and said, "It's nothing, I just thought about the war outside. My child is also born now, I'm afraid I have to join the war too."

    Ji Ning was startled and nodded slightly: "Yes, all the immortals have to participate in the war. You were pregnant before, so you don't have to go for the time being. I'm afraid you have to go now. But it doesn't matter. Even if you are temporary, as long as Daozu Emperor Xia is there  I didn¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s just a small matter to hold off for now.

    "It's better not to embarrass Emperor Xia and the others." Yu Wei said, "I will leave an avatar here to accompany my daughter. I'd better go back to Balongyun City and prepare to join the war."

    "Well, that's fine, you're in my Beiming Army." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Fight with me." Ji Ning can feel more at ease when his senior sister is in his Beiming Army.

    Yu Wei also nodded.

    Inside Balongyun City.

    Senior sister Yu Wei is back and returned to her residence.

    "Don't worry, the two sides are now confronting each other, and the Wujianmen has a Taoist puppet. And we should also have the help of the Human Emperor Shennong, and we should still be planning It's not the end yet.  The moment of decisive battle," Ji Ning said.

    "This decisive battle is probably the last big showdown in this realm war." Yu Wei said with emotion.

    "Yes, so it is very dangerous. When the 'Xingtian Formation' is formed, you will be closest to me." Ji Ning said, "There must be some sudden change, and I can protect you."

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning, and she could see the concern in Ji Ning's eyes.

    This made Yu Wei feel very complicated.

    It¡¯s warm and uncomfortable at the same time.

    "Yeah." Yu Wei nodded lightly.

    "Ji Ning, come to me." Chiming Daozu's voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "I'm going to see Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning stood up and spoke to Yu Wei, then flew out quickly. Looking at Ji Ning's leaving back, Yu Wei watched silently, as if she wanted to watch for a while longer.

    In the main hall.

    As soon as Ji Ning entered, he was shocked to find that there were only two people in the entire hall, Chiming Daozu and Yunchen Zhenxian.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Taoist ancestors and true immortals,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Sit down." Daozu Chiming smiled, and Immortal Yunchen also smiled at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning then sat down.

    Chiming Taoist Ancestor said: "I invite you here because there is a very important task entrusted to you."

    "Oh?" Ji Ninglian listened carefully.

    "This time Yun Chen came under the order of the Emperor Shennong, and he brought two treasures." Chiming Daozu turned his hands and two jade bottles appeared in his hands. One jade bottle was black and the other was white. This also attracted people's attention.  Ji Ning's gaze asked, could the treasures in these two jade bottles be able to change the situation of this realm war?

    It should be noted that the other party has targeted the Dao Ancestor Puppet. Is this thing more powerful than the Dao Ancestor Puppet?

    "Inside this black jade bottle is an elixir that Shennong has just developed." Chiming Daozu pointed at the black jade bottle, "As long as this black jade bottle is crushed, the Shennong's medicine in the jade bottle will be released  It will quickly disperse thousands of miles around, and all the immortals within thousands of miles, including Chunyang True Immortal, will be unable to mobilize their magic power."

    "What?" Ji Ning exclaimed, "Chunyang True Immortal will also be affected? Without mana, wouldn't he be almost a mortal?"

    "Yes." Chiming Daozu nodded, "This elixir has just been refined. The Wujian Sect has never obtained this elixir, so naturally it is impossible to develop an antidote. But this elixir has a disadvantageit is the enemy.  It doesn¡¯t matter! Whether it¡¯s the enemy¡¯s immortal or our own immortal within ten thousand miles, everyone will be attacked.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    This is what some poisons have in common. After all, poisons have no intelligence and cannot distinguish between friend and foe.

    "So this white jade bottle contains the antidote." Chiming Daozu pointed at the white jade bottle.

    "When you go back this time pour out the antidote and melt it all into the gourd wine." Chiming Daozu took out another gourd. "Each loose immortal only needs one drop of medicinal wine, and the heavenly immortal needs ten drops of medicinal wine."  The True Immortal of Chunyang needs a hundred drops. The three thousand heavenly immortals and three of the Beiming Legion under your commandAfter all the thousands of loose immortals have been drunk When the war begins, I believe that Wujianmen will definitely want to kill you and will definitely send a large army to surround you.  When you crush this black jade bottle all the immortals within ten thousand miles will fall down immediately. But if you take the antidote in advance, you will not be affected at all. All you have to do is slaughter as much as you want.  "Chiming Daozu said with a smile.

    Ji Ning was overjoyed when he heard this.

    What a pleasure.

    After all, the immortals in the Wujianmen camp account for the vast majority, and a large number of gods, puppets, etc. are controlled by the gods.

    "Useless to the gods?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It is of little use to the divine power." Chiming Daozu nodded.

    ¡°Based on the information about Wujian Sect, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before we know thatthis thing is in my hands,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "This Shen Nong's Medicine is very precious. It was just refined by the Human Emperor, and the price is not small. Although the quantity is rare, in addition to the one given to you, we also gave it to another person." Chiming Daozu said with a smile, "When the time comes  If you use it with another legion at the same time, even if the Wujian Sect knows it, there is nothing you can do about it."

    "You are very powerful, and Wujianmen is very determined to kill you. If they come to surround you, you use Shen Nong's medicine. If they don't surround you, you defeat them one by one and sweep them away." Chiming Daozu said, "This  It¡¯s a conspiracy and there¡¯s nothing they can do about it.¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    You¡¯re sure to win!

    "Don't let me down." Chiming Daozu looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't worry, Daozu." Ji Ning was full of confidence.

    Chapter 1 arrives today!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 46 No Complaints, No Regrets

    ! Ji Ning respectfully took the two jade bottles, black and white, and the gourd.  !

    "Go." Chiming Daozu smiled and nodded.

    Ji Ning then left the hall in high spirits, returned to the Beiming Army's barracks, and returned to his residence.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± Yu Wei greeted Ji Ning.

    "Haha" Ji Ning smiled and entered, "Bring the wine."

    Yu Wei immediately took out a pot of immortal wine. Just as the wine glasses and utensils were taken out, Ji Ning had already picked up the jug, raised his head and drank happily. He felt a spiritual energy permeating his whole body and going straight to the top of his head. He couldn't help shouting.  Said: "It's really comfortable."

    "It seems that you are in a good mood, junior brother." Yu Wei sat aside.

    "How can I be in a bad mood?" Ji Ning said with a smile, "I also had my senior sister accompanying me on the battlefield, and I also have a daughter. Now that I can win the war in this realm, everything is going smoothly. God is really good to me."

    Yu Wei also smiled and stretched out her left hand to hold one of Ji Ning's hands.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    "I'll prepare the antidote first." Ji Ning flipped his hands and took out a white jade bottle and a gourd, and unplugged the stoppers of the gourd and the jade bottle. This gourd is also a magic weapon used to store wine, so it's not a big deal.  Precious, it is just a magic weapon of the Immortal level. For Dao Ancestor, it can be easily refined.  The mouth of the gourd naturally generates strong suction, sucking all the antidote in the jade bottle into it.

    "Configure the antidote?" Yu Wei was confused.

    "Well, we will give these antidotes to three thousand heavenly immortals and three hundred thousand loose immortals later." Ji Ning smiled and said, "You have to take them too."

    "Take the antidote, why?" Yu Wei asked.

    Ji Ning said: "Can't you guess this? The Human Emperor Shennong is good at using medicine and is one of the most powerful people in the three realms.

    ¡°The Patriarch of Medicine, when it comes to the use of medicine, no one in the three realms can compare with him.  This time he has developed a new fairy medicine As long as it is released, all the magic powers of all the immortals within ten thousand miles will be unable to mobilize, just like mortals. What do you think if it is suddenly used on the battlefield, what will the Infinite Gate be like?  ending.  "

    "So powerful?" Yu Wei was surprised and nodded slightly, "Then the Wujian Sect will be completely defeated. But Junior Brother, the Wujian Sect is said to have extremely good intelligence. Doesn't the Wujian Sect know about it and is unprepared?"

    "Based on their intelligence, I'm afraid they already knew it." Ji Ning shook his head, "But this is a conspiracy. I carry the elixir. If they are besieged, I will release the elixir and sweep them across. If they don't come,  The siege, with the strength of the Bei Ming Army led by me, is enough to defeat them one by one."

    Yu Wei nodded lightly: "It's really a conspiracy. We know that there is a fairy medicine, but without an antidote, there is nothing we can do about it."

    "The Human Emperor is still very powerful." Ji Ning sighed, "He is actually able to refine such a powerful elixir."

    "Crash."

    Ji Ning took the wine gourd and shook it, and could still hear the splash of wine.

    "The antidote has been prepared." Ji Ning smiled and looked at Yu Wei, "How about you be the first to take it?"

    "Not urgent."

    Yu Wei asked curiously, "I wonder what that fairy medicine looks like?"

    Ji Ning smiled: "The antidote is in a white jade bottle, and the elixir is in a black jade bottle." Turning his hand, a black jade bottle appeared in Ji Ning's hand.

    "Oh?" Yu Wei stretched out her hand, "Let me take a look."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    There was a thought in my heart to stop him, but it was only a hint of thought, and there was no real stop.

    "Senior sister, be careful," Ji Ning warned.

    "Yeah." Yu Wei held the black jade bottle.

    The world of Purple Sauvignon.

    Yu Wei¡¯s incarnation is here.

    "Mother." The girl kneeling there looked at Yu Wei with big eyes. "My child has realized his mistake. Can you intercede with his father and ask him not to be angry? My child has really realized his mistake."

    Yu Wei¡¯s incarnation came over, knelt down beside her daughter, and hugged her gently.

    The girl Mingyue was startled, then sniffed her mother's scent happily: "Mom, you smell so good, Mingyue likes it so much."

    "The bright moon"

    "Um?"

    "You have to be obedient and don't make your father angry in the future, you know?"

    "Oh, this time I really knew I was wrong."

    "Well, I know Mingyue is the most well-behaved."

    Yu Wei transformed into a girl named Mingyue.

    Suddenly

    Tears flowed down.

    "I'm sorry, mother, I'm sorry for you." Yu Wei turned into a child holding her daughter, and the still ignorant child Mingyue raised her head in question.Looking at her mother, Yu Wei looked at her, as if she remembered her daughter in her heart.

    And then

    It dissipated like mist.

    "Mother?" the girl Mingyue shouted.

    ??In the Baiji County of Daxia World, inside the suspended Eight Dragon Cloud City.

    Ji Ning¡¯s residence.

    Yu Wei¡¯s slender white fingers held the black jade bottle, and she looked at Ji Ning.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT??  This caused Yu Wei's heart to stir, and then she personally went to fight Ji Ning Perhaps at that time, she instinctively wanted to leave more of an impression on her junior brother.

    Still remember that time in Wujiang Immortal Mansionwatching Ji Ning and Jiulian part ways, watching Ji Ning walk alone to the end of the world

    In the Mingyue Landscape and my junior brother lived and died together time and time again, protecting the junior brother, and the junior brother protected her, and our hearts got closer. Until that time when she was in danger, the junior brother finally rushed out and hugged her.  Got her.  She finally couldn't bear it anymore in Xing'an. Even though she was from the Wujianmen camp, she swore that she would rather die than hurt her junior brother.

    He came back from his master Lu Zu, and his junior brother also came back.

    We are finally together.

    This is the happiest day in my life, whether it is the past life or this life.  I and my junior brother are in front of flowers and under the moon, and their hearts are in harmony with each other

    ¡­I caressed my belly and watched my junior brother practicing his sword

    ?¡­Prepare your own meals and wait for your junior brother to return¡­¡¤¡¤¡¤

    ¡­My daughter was born. Finally, my daughter was born well. Although the God King gave the order, at least I was able to stay with my junior brother for so long and have a child

    ¡­That¡¯s enough, these happy days are already the happiest in my past and present lives¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m just sorry for my junior brother and my daughter

    Thousands of thoughts and countless thoughts pass through my mind.

    At this moment, the incarnation of Yu Wei in the Zixiuzhu world hugged her daughter tightly and shed tears.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Those slender white fingers crushed the black jade bottle.

    The sound of the jade bottle exploding made Ji Ning, who was still in a good mood, feel as if his soul was roaring. He looked at the broken black jade bottle in disbelief. How, how could it

    ¡°Huu~~~~¡±

    Silently, the medicine of Shen Nong in the black jade bottle immediately scattered in all directions.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were the first to be hit, and the immortal magic power in their bodies instantly became so dense that they could not be mobilized at all.

    "what happened?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    "sky."

    At the first moment, all the loose immortals and celestial beings in the Beiming Military Camp felt their bodies weaken. The immortal family's magic power was completely unable to be mobilized. The light and agile feeling in the past was gone. They were almost mortals.

    This divine farmer¡¯s medicine spread rapidly in all directions.

    It can spread over thousands of miles. In fact, the entire Balongyun City is only over 10,000 miles wide.

    "Damn it!"

    An angry shout resounded throughout the entire Balongyun City.

    This is the voice of Chiming Daozu.

    Suddenly, a powerful force of magic swept through the world and immediately stopped the spreading of Shennong's medicine, making it impossible for Shennong's medicine to spread anymore.  Although Daozu Chiming took action very quickly, an astonishing number of immortals and loose immortals fell as a result, far more than just the Beiming Military Camp.

    Ji Ning looked at the senior sister in disbelief.

    The soul is roaring.

    My heart is trembling.

    The Dao Heart is powerful, but no matter how powerful it is, Ji Ning still falls into an unspeakable fear.

    No matter how terrible the inner demon tribulation was, Ji Ning was not as desperate as the scene in front of him. The moment the black jade bottle was crushed, Ji Ning already understood in his heart, but the truth he understood made him  fear.

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning looked at Yu Wei.

    The two looked at each other.

    this moment¡­¡­

    It seems like an eternity.

    Ji Ning felt the endless love, endless attachment, and endless concern contained in the eyes of his senior sister. He could strongly feel the love that penetrated deep into his bones and into his soul.  At the same time, he also felt the guilt in his eyes

    "I'm sorry." Yu Wei said softly. She just looked at Ji Ning, as if she wanted toJi Ning's appearance was completely engraved in the depths of his soul.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind blows and the sand moves away.

    And Yu Wei's body seemed to begin to collapse as if countless sands, like a burst of light smoke, began to dissipate. After crushing the black jade bottle, she did not hesitate to choose to kill herself. Her immortal golden elixir had already  Completely disintegrated.

    It was like a gust of wind blowing.

    ¡°Senior sister, it was as if smoke was flying and completely disappeared between heaven and earth.

    Ji Ningzhong took action, trying to hook something, but he couldn't hook anything.

    He stood there blankly, holding his hands.

    Can¡¯t mobilize mana?

    Did the crushing of Shennong¡¯s medicine affect the overall situation of the war?

    Is the Realm War going to be lost?

    All of this Ji Ning didn't even think about it

    He just looked at the place where the senior sister was sitting. Just now, the senior sister was sitting next to him, prepared some fairy wine for him, and was still looking at him with a smile.  Just like when he came back from battles in the past, the senior sister looked at him with a smile again and again.

    But¡ª¡ª

    there is none left!

    There was no one on the chair, it was empty, as if Yu Wei had never appeared in this world.

    "He's out of his mind?"

    "there is none left."

    Ji Ning murmured to himself, "No more, senior sister is no more, forever."

    "why is it like this."

    "how so."

    "Father and mother are gone, and senior sister is no longer here either." Ji Ning sat there, dumbly, as if he had no soul. He stared blankly at the place where senior sister was sitting before. Just before that, senior sister  Still sitting there, smiling at him.  Senior sister's smile once made Ji Ning feel the warmest and happiest.

    "Boom."

    A figure appeared out of thin air, it was Chiming Daozu with an angry look.

    And Ji Ning just sat there and looked at the position where senior sister was sitting before.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Please take a leave for the next four days

    Tomato will arrive in Beijing today on the 23rd. The Youth Entrepreneurship Conference will be held all day on the 24th and 25th. Tomato will return to his hometown of Yangzhou Baoying from Beijing on the 26th.

    In the past four days, two days have been spent on the road, and the other two days have been in meetings.

    These four days

    Tomato takes a leave of absence.

    ??Just update one chapter every day, so that even Tomato can take a breather.

    Well, in the past four days, Tomato will take the high-speed train, go to Beijing, etc., and Tomato will also take some photos, his own photos, and photos of other authors, and then send them to Tomato¡¯s public WeChat, so everyone can take a look.

    Tomato¡¯s public WeChat account fanqie34 can also be found by searching for ¡®I eat tomatoes.  If you have WeChat, you can see it after listening to my WeChat.

    ¡­To be continued.

    If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cwm reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 47: Shennong and Bodhi

    ! Daozu Chiming glanced at the fairy brew, utensils, and broken black bottles on the table, and then looked at the dull Ji Ning. The look in Ji Ning's eyes made Daozu Chiming shake his head.

    "Alas!" He immediately waved his sleeves and came out.

    "Master."

    As soon as Chiming Daozu left Ji Ning's house, he met Emperor Xia.

    After all, Balongyun City is the treasure of Emperor Xia, and Emperor Xia is second only to Chiming Daozu who discovered this.

    "Master." Xia Huanglian shouted.

    "Failed, defeated." Chiming Daozu shook his head and sighed, "In this realm war, our Chiming realm suffered countless casualties. I thought we could win with the help of the Human Emperor Shennong. Who would have thought of Ji Ning's Dao  My lover, Yu Wei, is Lu Dongbin¡¯s apprentice. She is also a spy planted by the Wujian Sect. We have fallen short of success!¡±

    "Don't we still have a copy of Shennong's medicine?" Xia Huang continued.

    "It's useless." Chiming Daozu sighed, "Like the Heavenly God Puppet of Wujianmen, it can only be controlled by a hundred heavenly immortals. But the Daozu Puppet is just a Chunyang True Immortal, because the Daozu Puppet contains the core array.  The figure can convert the power of the Chaos Source Stone into the power of chaos, making the Dao Ancestor Puppet infinitely powerful This Dao Ancestor Puppet has many internal defenses. Even if I take action myself, no matter it is a mental attack or other means, it can't.  Intrusion. This Shen Nong¡¯s medicine can¡¯t invade the Dao Ancestor puppet either.¡±

    "Now that Ji Ning's share is gone, there is only the last share of Shennong's medicine left. The Dao Ancestor puppet of Wujian Sect will definitely keep an eye on it. If the Tao Ancestor puppet takes action, there is no way we can protect that Shen Nong's medicine."

    Chiming Taozu was helpless.

    "Can't a portion of Shennong's medicine be divided into two small parts?" Emperor Xia asked.

    "What do you think it is? It is a complete potion that cannot be separated. It is because it is complete that it has such power." Daozu Chiming shook his head, "If it could be separated, I would have divided it into dozens or hundreds of parts.  ¡±

    "Is there nothing we can do?" Emperor Xia was anxious and unwilling.

    I¡¯m really not willing to give in.

    The Daxia world that he commanded, the Daxia world that he spent countless efforts on, the hometown of his ¡®Xia Mang clan¡¯, is about to be lost like this?

    "There is no way." Chiming Daozu shook his head, "We can only go to the Human Emperor Shennong clan again and see what they can do. But the Human Emperor has done enough, alas Ji Ning still has the antidote there, you go  Spread the antidote and rescue the Chunyang True Immortal and the Heavenly Immortals first."

    "Yes." Emperor Xia nodded, and then continued, "Master, please don't anger Ji Ning. I also saw it through the door. Ji Ning was completely stunned by the shock His Taoist companion turned out to be  It was a spy planted by the Wujian Sect. This incident was the biggest blow to Ji Ning. His favorite Taoist companion was actually a spy and an enemy. Alas"

    "Of course I won't express my anger. Yu Wei is a spy, but Ji Ning is our general." Chiming Daozu also turned his head and glanced at Ji Ning through the door, "I just hope Ji Ning won't be too hard hit."  Shen, Xue Wu was killed by her favorite person, and although Ji Ning was not dead, the heartache was probably not much different. You also need to help, don't let others anger Ji Ning, after all, his training years are short. "

    "Yes." Emperor Xia responded respectfully.

    "What, Yu Wei is a spy?"

    "He actually harmed so many immortals."

    "It's so miserable for fellow Taoist Beiming. The Taoist companion I love most is actually an enemy spy."

    "This Ji Ning is really stupid. At the critical moment, Shennong's medicine is so precious, but he was not careful."

    Soon, a large number of the gods and true immortals in Balongyun City knew about this, and none of them were willing to accept it. Some were even a little angry at Ji Ning.  But more people still felt pity for Ji Ning.

    "Everyone, please don't disturb Ji Ning." Emperor Xia also stopped many people from visiting.

    Only those who had a really deep friendship with Ji Ning went to visit.

    ??Zhenxian Dongyan looked at the door.

    "This kind of thing happened to him." Dongyan Zhenxian sighed softly, "But as far as I know, the moment the Wujianmen's spies are exposed, they are crazy and show no mercy. This Yu Wei didn't kill  Death Ji Ning

    "No matter what, Yu Wei is dead." Emperor Xia nodded, "Ji Ning will definitely hate the Wujian Sect even more This Wujian Sect really does everything, without any bottom line, and deserves to die."

    ??In mid-air in the Daxia world.

    A figure in green robes with a fairy sword on his back looked at Balongyuncheng from a distance, with a sad look in his eyes, and sighed softly: "Silly boy."

    "She has always been hiding it. Although I found out what she was hiding, I didn't expect that she was really a spy of Wujianmen, but she is not bad in nature." Lu Dongbin had sorrow in his eyes, "At least for so many years, I have beenJi Ning's trust in her would have killed Ji Ning a long time ago.  And in the end, the black jade bottle was destroyed without harming Ji Ning.  "

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    "Would you rather lose your soul than return to Wujianmen?" Lu Dongbin shook his head.

    The God King of the Wujian Sect can forcibly take away the soul of the person being controlled, but Yu Wei chose to have the soul be scattered to pieces.

    "The reason why she crushed the black jade bottle was probably to repay her kindness."

    "I have long heard that many spies of Wujian Sect respect the God King very fanatically and are willing to die for that God King. They are worthy of being disciples of the Lord of Inner Demons It is true that they can control people's hearts.  Yes. This stupid boy destroyed the black jade bottle to repay the favor of the God King and committed suicide. He didn't want to leave Ji Ning with any concern anymore? Dong Bin has seen so many joys and sorrows in the world, so he naturally understands Yu Wei's heart.

    This is a silly girl.

    I really thought the God King was so kind to her.

    "To the God King, she is just a slave soldier." Lu Dongbin shook his head, "It's just Ji Ningsigh"

    Lu Dongbin was helpless.

    Ji Ning is indeed an unparalleled talent, and he showed amazing talent at the beginning of the catastrophe, but now the most important concern in Ji Ning's heart has died.  This kind of blow Lu Dongbin had no choice but to rely on Ji Ning to get through it on his own.

    Outside the Three Realms, at the end of the endless void, is endless chaos.

    Chaos contains infinite possibilities.

    At that time, a large number of gods and demons were born in the chaos. Pangu, Nuwa, Zulong, Phoenix, Zhulong, Sanshou Taoist, Bodhi, Chiming, etc. were born one by one. The most powerful Pangu directly opened up the world.  The heaven and earth were destroyed, and the huge ancient world of Pangu was opened up. For this reason, Pangu died immediately.

    If another Pangu exists, he can create another world in chaos.

    After all, the chaos is endless Nuwa Empress entered the endless chaos and never came back.

    In a place of chaos very close to the Three Realms.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    There is a medicine field in the chaos, and there is a thatched hut next to the medicine field. There are two people sitting opposite each other next to the thatched hut. One of them is the Bodhi Patriarch with white beard and hair, and the other is wearing simple clothes with messy hair and beard.  He is like an old farmer in the farmland, but his eyes are vast and distant, making people feel calm.

    He is Shennong, one of the three emperors of the human race!

    Among the three emperors, the Suiren clan is the oldest, and the Fuxi clan wears Bagua Taoist robes. Those two will make people feel extraordinary.  Only Shennong was the most simple, like an old farmer in the field.

    "This encounter may become a demon for your disciple." Shennong personally poured tea for Bodhi. The tea was turbid but exuded an alluring aroma.

    "The lurking methods of Wujianmen are really good, and there are no traces at all." Bodhi shook his head, "I carefully thought about Yu Wei's past and present lives. It should be that Yu Wei suffered too much in his previous life, and turned into a demon to kill wantonly. In  In the endless killing, she may have been controlled by her inner demons, and was naturally guided, eventually becoming a pawn of the God King."

    "Yeah." Shennong nodded.

    Knowing that Yu Wei is a spy, you can naturally guess it when you look for the reason later.

    " But if you don't know that Yu Wei is a spy, you can't guess at all.  After all, there are too many immortal cultivators killing like crazy.  And some are possessed by crazy killings, and some may just be guided by inner demons during the Three Disasters and Nine Tribulations. It is difficult to tell from the outside.

    "Chiming will lose this time." Shennong shook his head, "The two elixirs I just refined are some strange herbs I found in the chaos. The materials are hard to find. But I also made them in the medicine field.  Although cultivation changes the speed of time, it will take at least another hundred years for a batch to grow.

    "If Chi Ming loses, he will naturally leave the world of Daxia with his army. Your disciple, what are you going to do?" Shennong asked.

    Because there is no life-and-death fight at this moment.

    If you want to retreat, you can retreat easily.

    Directly tear the void apart and leave easily.

    "Ji Ning has a three-year-old star-catching hand, and he is also very talented in mental strength. But I think he is more talented in swordsmanship." Bodhi sighed, "Ji Ning has the potential to grow into another 'Hou Yi.'"

    "Hou Yi?" Shennong nodded lightly.

    Did Hou Yi ever kill the Taoist ancestors in the sky? That is a myth.

    "He was indeed hit hard, but blessings and misfortunes depend on each other. Maybe it was a test for his state of mind." Taoist Bodhi shook his head, "He can only rely on himself for this kind of spiritual and emotional matter, and there is nothing I can do about it."Inside Balongyun City.

    Inside Ji Ning¡¯s house.

    Ji Ning had already stood up and started to clear the table, putting away the fairy wine and utensils on the table one by one, very carefully.  He also collected the fragments of the black jade bottle.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Lao Ba."

    The Tonghe Celestial Being, the Ten Thousand Beast Celestial Being, and the Crazy Celestial Being all arrived.

    "Don't be sad." The Immortal of Ten Thousand Beasts patted Ji Ning's shoulder and said, "No one can predict this kind of thing. Since Yu Wei is a spy, please just forget about her. Don't keep it in your heart."  Make yourself uncomfortable.¡±

    "Forget it." The crazy immortal also said softly, "When Qianzhen died, I was in pain. But what can we do about this kind of thing? We have to look forward. Forget it, it will be easier this way."

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked at Madness, his voice a little hoarse: "Brother Qi, can you forget it?"

    P: Tomato has already posted the beautiful photos taken on the high-speed train today on WeChat. If you listen to my WeChat, you can see the photos. Tomato has been with other novel writers in Beijing these two days, and he will also take a few photos and post them.  Go up.

    P2 Tomato¡¯s public WeChat account is fanqie34. You can also search for ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯.

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 18: Chapter 48: Ji Ning and the God King

    !Crazy was stunned and speechless for a moment.  !

    "You all go back and leave me alone." Ji Ning said and walked towards the quiet room on the side. This was a special quiet room that Yu Wei had originally arranged to divide the entire house.

    Looking at Ji Ning¡¯s back, Ten Thousand Beasts Celestial Immortal, Feiyu Celestial Immortal, Tonghe Celestial Immortal and others looked at each other helplessly, and then they all walked out of the house.

    The decoration of the quiet room is very simple, with futons and incense burners, but these were decorated by Yu Wei herself.

    Ji Ning glanced over, as if he saw the scene that Yu Wei had originally arranged.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    Then he sat down cross-legged alone and closed his eyes.

    The thoughts in his mind were turbulent, and countless scenes of being with his senior sister came to mind, making Ji Ning frown from time to time.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    A mysterious wave of another level swept toward Ji Ning. Even Chiming Daozu could not detect this wave. When this wave enveloped Ji Ning, a strong sense of sleepiness enveloped Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised. He was a True Immortal of Chunyang. How could he be so easily tempted?

    "I am the Divine King of Wujian Sect, you should know me." A voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    "Is it you?" Ji Ning felt endless hatred in his heart.

    The war lasted for so long. When Ji Ning chatted with Emperor Xia and others, of course they found out about the true supreme leader of the Wujian Sect¡ªthe God King.  The Nuwa camp has long known that the God King can control dreams and meet people in dreams.  However, the Nuwa camp was unable to crack this trick and could not penetrate into the dream world woven by the God King.

    "I will bring a little bit of your consciousness into my world, and we will talk about it in detail." God King said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning did not refuse. He was in Balongyun City and was not worried about danger at all.  Just a trace of consciousness Even if that trace of consciousness is extinguished, it is not considered a loss at all.

    With a trace of Ji Ning's consciousness, he was pulled along, sinking, sinking

    A vast and dark world.

    The God King was sitting high on the ten thousand-foot throne suspended in the sky, and a figure appeared on the ground below, it was Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked indifferently at the black-robed figure in the sky. The mist in the black robe made the god-king look even more mysterious. Ji Ning said coldly: "Master Taoist, what do you want from me?" Although there was endless hatred in his heart,  A mortal would have gone crazy long ago, but Ji Ning understood that there was a huge gap between him and the supreme leader of the Wujian Sect camp.

    "You don't have to hate me so much." The God King said calmly, "We are enemies after all. What I did was just to let my Wujian Sect win. I am looking for you this time because I hope you will join my Wujian Sect."  Door."

    "Delusion." Ji Ning just said this word without bothering to say more.

    "Do you think Yu Wei is dead?" God King said.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "What?" Ji Ning looked at him, "I saw with my own eyes that my senior sister's soul was shattered. Can this be false?"

    "Yes, she is gone, but she is not dead." The God King said with a smile in his voice, "After she is gone, her true spirit will be thrown into the river of destiny, right?"

    Ji Ning remained silent.

    indeed so.

    Even if her soul is gonebut if we can find the true spirit of senior sister Yu Wei from the long river of fate, senior sister Yu Wei will be able to live again!  But to retrieve the true spirit from the river of destiny, according to Ji Ning's knowledge, only the Empress Nuwa in the entire Three Realms can do it.  But Empress Nuwa has long since entered endless chaos

    "Yu Wei is one of the many lurkers that my Wujian Sect has inserted into Nuwa's camp." God King said, "Among these many lurkers, some are my absolute believers. They respect me extremely, listen to my orders, and are willing to do anything for me.  I will die. The souls of these absolute believers have long been left with forbidden marks."

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    "Yu Wei committed suicide and her soul was gone. But I left a restriction on her soul. Of course she knew it immediately." God King said, "So when she was gone, I took away her true spirit and her true spirit root.  You will not enter the long river of destiny."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart trembled.

    "After I took away her true spirit, I directly put her true spirit into the small reincarnation I built." The God King said, Ji Ning also knew that ordinary Taoist ancestors can build small reincarnations, such as Chiming Taozu.

    If a true spirit enters the reincarnation channel, it will naturally be reincarnated.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Many gods and true immortals are reincarnated as true spirits.

    ?"After she was reincarnated, I directly awakened her memory and captured her infant soul. Please take a closer look." The God King pointed from afar.

    Suddenly there was a roar.

    "A girl in black appeared out of thin air about dozens of feet away to the right of Ji Ning. Her face, her temperament, her eyes

    "Senior sister?" Ji Ning was in disbelief, but no longer had any doubts.

    People can disguise, but what is in their eyes cannot be disguised.

    "Ji Ning, she can't see you now, just stay on the sidelines." The God King's voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Meet the God King." Yu Wei looked shocked, and then knelt down.

    "Yu Wei, do you think you will die if you commit suicide?" The God King said with anger in his voice, "I said! Before you plan to destroy Shennong's medicine, you must first shake my restriction in your soul!  Then I can bring your soul back, why did you commit suicide directly? If I were a step slower, your true spirit would have entered the river of destiny and never be recovered."

    Yu Wei knelt down and said, "God King, please grant me death."

    "Death?" The God King said in a cold voice, "Why, are you afraid that if you are alive, you will bring trouble to Ji Ning?"

    Yu Wei knelt down motionless.

    "You really love Ji Ning enough. When I asked you to take him to the fifth world, you didn't want to. Now you would rather die than become a pawn of my Wujian Sect to influence Ji Ning. You really let me  So disappointing." The God King was a little angry.

    Yu Wei knelt down, tears falling.

    She was really loyal to the God King, and she couldn't help but feel uncomfortable if she let the God King down.  But she really didn't want to drag down Ji Ning or her daughter.

    "Huh."

    The God King blew a breath.

    The strong wind roared, sweeping through Yu Wei, and Yu Wei dissipated.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning was shocked. That was definitely senior sister. It was absolutely right. That look was absolutely unmistakable.

    "Don't panic." The God King looked at Ji Ning, "Only a trace of consciousness can enter my dream world. Your Taoist companion's soul is still intact. Now that her true spirit has been reincarnated, the newly formed soul is very weak. Even committing suicide is  Can't do it. Her fateis completely in your hands now."

    "In my hand?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "Yes!" The black fog eyes of the God King burst out with thunder and lightning, "In your hands, as long as you take refuge in my Wujianmen, then you can live happily together with the Taoist companion who loves you again. With my Wujianmen  Even your master, Taoist Bodhi, can¡¯t kill you without the protection of you. Moreover, your master may not dare to break the agreement and deal with you as Taoist Ancestor.¡±

    "so¡­¡­"

    "By taking refuge in my Wujian Sect, you, your Taoist companion Yu Wei, and your children can all live happily together. You will also be protected by my Wujian Sect!"

    "If you don't take refuge, the soul of your Taoist companion Yu Wei will endure endless torture in the endless hell, hellish pain and torture. And you and your children will also be the members of my Wujian Sect.  The enemy will be hunted by my Wujian Sect forever."

    The God King looked at Ji Ning and said, "I believe you know which path to choose."

    "Look again." The God King pointed to the air next to him.

    Phew~~~~

    A picture appeared in mid-air.

    It was a vast world with flames, mountains of knives, oil pans, forest of swords, skinning hooks and a large number of ghosts enduring countless punishments here. At this time, a girl in black was also moved there.  , she couldn't help but change her expression when she saw this endless hell and countless ghosts wailing.

    As Yu Wei calmed down, she also guessed that she might be sent to endless hell by the God King.

    "This is the endless hell I created. It is more painful than the eighteen levels of hell in the underworld." The God King looked at Ji Ning, "If you are an enemy of my Wujianmen, then Yu Wei will be useless.  She should be prepared to suffer endless pain in this endless hell."

    "She is so loyal to you." Ji Ning couldn't help shouting.

    "Loyal?" The God King shook his head, "No, if she was loyal to me, you would have died long ago."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    He himself also felt that Wu Jian Sect wanted to kill him, just like the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain who had been staring at him.  Wujianmen even sent a team to assassinate him before. Fortunately, Old Man Yuan took action If Senior Sister Yu Wei was willing and he absolutely trusted Senior Sister, I might have died long ago.

    "She disobeyed my order." God King said, "According to my temper, she should have been thrown into the endless hell long ago and let her suffer eternal torture, but she became Lu Dong after all."You are a disciple of ?, and you are a Taoist companionTalents are rare, so I only try to be accommodating.  "

    In fact, Yu Wei chose to disobey the God King¡¯s order and was already prepared to die.

    After the King of Gods opened his eyes that time, Yu Wei thought about having a child with Ji Ning.

    "So she should have been tortured a long time ago and disobeyed me? This is the way to die." The God King looked at Ji Ning, "But Ji Ning, your talent is outstanding and you are worthy of me to take a high look. I am also a member of the Wujian Sect.  I value you very much If you can take refuge in my Wujianmen, Yu Wei can immediately be saved from eternal torture, and can live with you and your children forever."

    The God King really wanted to win over Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning is indeed a big threat.

    But if Ji Ning is brought over, Wu Jian Sect will gain more support, and Nu Wa's camp will lose a monster.  This is much better than killing Ji Ning.  And Yu Weiis the support of Wujianmen.

    "Join me in the Wujian Sect. Here, treasures, magical powers, puppets everything is available. You, your Taoist companion, and your children can be reunited again." The God King pointed at the picture in mid-air, "I believe  You won¡¯t send the woman you love to endless hell.¡±

    Ji Ning remained silent.

    Looking at the senior sister ¡®Yu Wei¡¯ on the screen in mid-air, she just watched silently.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 49 Decision

    Ji Ning had never doubted senior sister Yu Wei's feelings for him. When the two looked at each other, he could feel senior sister's heart. Since his parents passed away, Ji Ning felt the warmth of his long-lost heart again with senior sister.  That is beyond love. Only when the feelings are really deep can we warm each other.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning can¡¯t forget it either.

    If it weren¡¯t for Taoist Sanshou¡¯s inheritance, I might have died when I was still weak!

    If it weren¡¯t for the seven gods, I would have died long ago.

    If it weren¡¯t for Master Bodhi, he himself would have died in the realm of annihilation long ago.

    His own master, Diancai Immortal, and his brother Mu Zishuo also have endless hatred for the Wujian Sect. My father and mother are probably not as good as Yu Wei, and the true spirit may have entered the river of destiny long ago Before the Empress Nuwa entered the endless chaos  Under such circumstances, losing one's soul is equivalent to absolute death.

    Do you want Empress Nuwa to come back?

    Want to reach the realm of Nuwa Empress?

    Disaster!

    This is even more difficult than defeating the Wujianmen camp!

    ¡­¡­

    The misty eyes under the black robe of the God King looked down at Ji Ning. He was waiting for Ji Ning's reply. He also knew very well that this was probably the most promising moment for Ji Ning to join him.  Because Yu Wei is the most important person to Ji Ning now, and is the most important concern in Ji Ning's heart. Moreover, Yu Wei's death, while repaying the God King, does not want to implicate Ji Ning.

    After all, Ji Ning, as a disciple of Dao Ancestor, would not be implicated in the failure of a realm war.

    The entire vast dark space was eerily silent, deathly silent.

    Ji Ning just watched silently, staring at the senior sister in the picture, as if he wanted to remember the senior sister deeply in his mind.

    "Make your choice." God King said, "Don't try to deceive me, you can't deceive me."

    Ji Ning's body trembled.

    There was a moment of silence.  In the suffocating silence, Ji Ning whispered: "Let me look at Senior Sister for a while."

    The God King was immediately furious!

    The mist under the black robe on the ten thousand-foot-high throne shook, and the eyes of the mist were even more dazzling with thunder and lightning. He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice: "You have decided to become an enemy of my Wujianmen? Your favorite relative  , will be sent to endless hell. You could have let her live a good life, be with you, and be with your children. But now you want to send her to hell, and she will never be reincarnated!"

    A word from the God King.  It was like a knife cutting into Ji Ning's heart.

    "The choice is yours!" The entire vast dark world was trembling, and it was obvious that the God King was suppressing his anger.

    There was deep and endless pain in Ji Ning¡¯s eyes.  But he just looked at the senior sister silently.

    Immediately¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning turned to look at the God King, and with a pop, he knelt down respectfully.

    The God King was immediately overjoyed and even walked down from the throne: "Hahaha, Ji Ning. You are so wise -" But suddenly Ji Ning spoke, interrupting the God King's words.

    "The God King is the Taoist Ancestor." Ji Ning knelt down, "I know that Senior Sister has experienced suffering in her previous life. The God King must be kind to her. Senior Sister is also dedicated to becoming the God King, and now she has destroyed Shennong's medicine. Forget it.  She has made great contributions. Please don¡¯t argue with this poor little girl like her I don¡¯t ask the God King to send my senior sister back to me. I just hope that my senior sister can live a simpler life. If so, Ji Ning will be grateful.  All."

    Ji Ning is kneeling down.  The voice was pleading.

    The God King who had already stepped off the throne and landed on the ground was stunned. Then he became even more furious and roared: "Ji Ning!!! Are you grateful? Poor? This is war! You only have two ways, you refuse. Then  She must suffer endless hell."

    "Go and take Yu Wei down. She will suffer all the sufferings of endless hell. She will not be reincarnated forever!" the God King roared.

    His voice was directly transmitted to the endless hell.

    "yes."

    Immediately, two black-robed messengers escorted Yu Wei and were sent directly to a flame purgatory

    Ji Ning knelt there.

    "God King." Ji Ning looked at the God King.

    "You have only two choices, stand on my side. Or be my enemy!" The entire vast dark world is filled with evil spirits.

    Ji Ning stood up and silently watched the senior sister suffering in the endless flame purgatory in the high-altitude screen.

    After that¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning turned around.

    Wow!

    Dissipated directly and left this dream world.

    &nbsp"Damn it!" The God King's roar echoed throughout the vast dark world, "Damn it, damn it, damn it!!!"

    "Your lover will suffer a lot, and you, too, will die soon, will die!" The God King was really angry. He wanted to pull Jining, but he still refused. The God King was so angry that he was filled with anger.  Endless killing intent.  But Nuwa's camp is very powerful, and it will not be easy to kill Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°It was you who sent her to the endless hell with your own hands, it was you, it was your own hands!!!¡± The God King¡¯s angry voice echoed in Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning¡¯s powerful mind directly defeated that thought.  This kind of penetration of the God King that is difficult to detect Although not even Dao Ancestors can detect it, its power is very weak.

    The world of Purple Sauvignon.

    "Squeak." Ji Ning walked out of the study and soon came to the room where his daughter Mingyue knelt down.

    The girl wearing a bellyband, Mingyue, was still kneeling there, with doubts and confusion in her eyes.

    "Father." When Mingyue saw Ji Ning, she immediately showed joy and continued, "My daughter is wrong. I really know she is wrong. Father, don't be angry. My daughter will never tease others with flames again."

    Ji Ning walked to her daughter, squatted down, and hugged her silently.

    Being hugged by her father, the girl Mingyue couldn't help but show joy, and she arched her chest towards Ji Ning with great enjoyment: "Father is not angry anymore, hehe, my mother was hugging me like this just now, but then my mother said I'm sorry, sorry for me? I'm sorry too  I don¡¯t understand, my mother disappeared. Father, didn¡¯t you say before that the mother who stayed here was an incarnation? Why did her incarnation disappear and leave?¡±

    Ji Ning shuddered.

    turn out to be¡­¡­

    The senior sister not only said sorry to herself, but also said sorry to her daughter.

    "Father?" Mingyue also felt that something was wrong with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning hugged her daughter and whispered, "I'm sorry for your mother." Ji Ning closed her eyes and shed tears.

    yes!

    sorry!  Although it was the God King who forced him to make a choice, he still chose the path of letting his senior sister enter the endless hell It seemed as if there were countless ants biting his heart all the time.

    The pain in the heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Guilt.

    It feels uncomfortable.

    Ji Ning had never shed tears before. He watched his senior sister lose her soul. He was surprised to know that her senior sister was not dead, but immediately faced a desperate choice. He watched her senior sister suffer in endless purgatory Ji Ning never shed tears. He only hugged his daughter.  At that moment, Ji Ning finally couldn't bear it anymore and finally shed tears.

    Hot tears fell on her daughter Mingyue. Mingyue was startled, looked up at Ji Ning, and saw her father crying.

    "What's wrong, where is mother?" Mingyue was very smart and asked eagerly.

    "She's dead." Ji Ning said softly while holding her daughter.

    "Death?" Mingyue was confused. Although she was born smart, she was still confused. She just hugged her father stupidly.

    "Mingyue, from now on it's just you and me."

    Ji Ning hugged her daughter.

    The daughter has just been born, and the wife has already left.

    "Senior Sister I'm sorry, I swear I will take good care of our children, I will." Ji Ning hugged her daughter and understood that what she could do for Senior Sister was also done for herself. The most important thing was to take good care of and protect herself.  daughter.

    ¡°There is also the Infernal Door¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s tearful eyes concealed an endless killing intent that was deeper than Jiuyou¡¯s.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight Dragon Cloud City.

    Ji Ning left his room.

    "Come out?" Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning outside the door.

    "Your Majesty has been here all along?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "How could you be so safe if I wasn't here? How many people came to you, some comforting you, but some angry and wanting to scold you." Emperor Xia shook his head, "You can't blame them, after all, this realm war is just around the corner.  They were going to win, but now, alas Once the realm war is defeated, many of their foundations laid by the gods and true immortals for hundreds of millions of years will be taken away by the Wujian Sect. How can they not be angry? You don't have to be angry, wait until this time  As time passes, they will gradually accept all this.¡±

    Ji Ning looked at Emperor Xia.

    He could feel Emperor Xia had a hint of sadness when he said this.

    Defeated, Emperor Xia will lose the world of Great Xia, which is the foundation of his tribe Xia Mang clan. His efforts from the era of gods and demons to the present have been poured into this land. How can Emperor Xia not be sad?  But XiaHowever, he did not blame himself, and had been blocking many people outside his house so that he would not be disturbed. Ji Ning knew very well that he was about to win, but now he had to accept defeat. There must be many gods and immortals who could not accept it, and were extremely angry and painful.  .

    "Are you really going to lose?" Ji Ning asked.

    "We are going to lose." Emperor Xia sighed and nodded.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 50 I am a humble mortal, but my heart is towards the sky

    !"Although many people are unwilling to accept it, the gap is too big." Emperor Xia shook his head and said that there is a Dao Ancestor puppet on the other side of the Wujian Gate, but the Shennong's medicine on our side that can turn the tide of the war Now we are waiting for Dao Ancestor's final order.  "

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He understands.

    "The fault is mine." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "It's not your fault. You didn't expect that Yu Wei would be a member of the Wujian Sect. You don't need to think wildly. I helped you block many people outside your door. This was ordered by Dao Ancestor himself. Dao Ancestor still values ??you very much." Emperor Xia looked at  Written by Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Emperor Xia remembered something and said: "By the way, you shouldn't be able to mobilize your magic power now. I'll give you ten drops of the antidote."

    "Give me a hundred drops," Ji Ning said.

    "A hundred drops?" Emperor Xia was surprised and looked at Ji Ning in surprise, "You"

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say much. There was no point in saying that he was a True Immortal of Pure Yang. The strength of the Xingtian God under his command was still the same, which would not help the battle situation.  It¡¯s better not to let their joy be in vain.

    "Okay, here you go." Emperor Xia took out a small jade vase and held a large gourd at the same time. A little bit of light flew out of the gourd and flew into the jade vase, containing a hundred drops, and then handed it to Ji Ning.

    After Ji Ning took it, he walked out.

    "Isn't that General Ji Ning?"

    "It's Northern Ming Immortal Ji Ning!"

    "I heard that his Taoist companion is a spy of the Wujian sect!"

    "Yes, I've heard that too. It's entirely possible for our side to win this time. It's because Ji Ning believed in his Taoist companion too much that he gave his Taoist companion a chance to destroy Shennong's medicine. Our side has no hope of winning.  All gone, the war has lasted so long, with so many casualties, everything is in vain, this Immortal Beiming is too careless and trusts his Taoist companion too much."

    "You've just said that, fellow Taoist, you've just said that! Taoist partners are the most important companions on the path of cultivation. They support each other, and some of them will doubt their Taoist partners. If they doubt, it's impossible to become a Taoist partner."

    "It's so miserable for Beiming Immortal to be betrayed by a Taoist companion."

    "It's pitiful."

    When walking in Balongyun City and passing by barracks, the immortals in the barracks started talking when they saw Ji Ning. This matter has actually changed a lot since it was spread one by one.  But the tens of millions of loose immortals and gods and demons are still talking about this matter. After all, this has changed the situation of the entire realm war.

    "I heard that Yu Wei used Immortal Beiming's trust to destroy Shen Nong's medicine. Immortal Beiming was furious and disappointed. Then he killed Yu Wei with his own hands, causing Yu Wei's soul to disappear."

    "Yes, I also heard that it was the spy who was killed by Immortal Beiming himself."

    "It's all the spies who deserve to die."

    Walking.

    Ji Ning¡¯s ears twitched, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He knew that some things would change after being spread. The senior sister did not kill herself. It was the senior sister who lost her soul in order not to let the Wujianmen restrict her choice!  However, the senior sister is now suffering in the endless hell. Although it is mainly because of the God King, he did push the senior sister into the endless hell.

    Been gone for a long time

    Ji Ning came to the city wall of Balongyun City and sat alone on the edge of the city wall, silently looking at the dilapidated wilderness outside the city wall. He also saw the huge black city suspended in the distance, Wujian City.

    Wujian City and Balongyun City are still far away from each other. It is obvious that this war has not really ended yet.

    "Jining?" Immortal Dongyan walked out of the hall. Don't even see the figure sitting on the city wall. He could feel that Ning seemed to be withered at this moment. Without the endless vitality of the past, the Ji Ning of the past could not  He always had a smile and his eyes were always bright, but at this moment, Ji Ning seemed like thousands of years of snow on the mountains, giving people an endless chill.

    "This Ji Ning is a person of temperament, the most loving person." A person walked next to him, it was the True Immortal Yun Chen, and said with emotion, "The word love is the most hurtful."

    "Yes." Zhenxian Dongyan nodded, "Betrayed by his favorite Taoist companion, this blow Oh, but none of us can help him. By the way, fellow Taoist Yunchen, this time I am in Chiming Realm  Is there still hope of winning?"

    True Immortal Yun Chen is following the Human Emperor Shennong, so he should know some information.

    True Immortal Yun Chen shook his head: "There is little hope. At this point in the war, unless the famous True Immortals from the Three Realms are mobilized, those True Immortals need to frighten everywhere or deal with some big threats. If we will  Their transfer will affect the entire layout of the Three Realms. After all, the Chiming Realm is a relatively weak realm among the Three Realms."

    "Yes"A little, but after all, we have been fighting for several years and suffered countless casualties.  "Zhenxian Dongyan is unwilling to give in.

    They, the gods and true immortals of the Chiming Realm, naturally have feelings for their hometown.

    No one wants their hometown to be taken over by Wujianmen.

    "Wait a minute, Dao Ancestor has already asked the Human Emperor." Yun Chen Zhenxian said, "It depends on what the Human Emperor can do, but I think if the Human Emperor had a solution, he would have sent the order long ago."

    Immortal Dongyan also nodded.

    "It's a pity, if the Shen Nong's medicine hadn't been broken, if Ji Ning hadn't given it to Yu Wei." True Immortal Yun Chen sighed.

    "Alas, Ji Ning trusts his Taoist companion too much." Immortal Dongyan shook his head.

    At this point in the war, almost all the gods and true immortals on the Great Xia side have lost hope. Originally, many of the true gods and gods were very angry and even wanted to scold Ji Ning, but gradually, they also calmed down.  No longer forgive them, they also knew that Ji Ning himself would definitely not want to encounter such a thing.  !

    "Where is Ji Ning?"

    "It's still on the city wall."

    "It's been several days, and I haven't seen him move at all on the city wall. I don't know what he's looking at."

    Some gods and immortals were chatting.

    "The news from the Human Emperor has been sent, and there is no other way. It is too difficult to refine Shennong's medicine. Even the Human Emperor only sent some antidotes to allow other immortals to recover."

    "The Human Emperor has given up?"

    "I actually gave up"

    "My brother died in the battle, so his death was in vain?"

    "The Xingtian God of my lineage, Tianqu, was defeated. Among the twelve immortals of my lineage, I was the only one who was lucky enough to escape. I wanted to wait for the victory and let my sect take a good rest. But now"

    Sad, sad.

    For them, the Chiming Realm is their hometown and their foundation, a place where countless years and even generations of ancestors have devoted their efforts.  They are willing to fight to the death for this hometown, even if they lose their brothers and master and apprentice, as long as they can win, it will be worth it!  But we can't win anymore, we are going to lose!

    Ji Ning was alone on the city wall.

    "Ji Ning." The Red Snow God with long red hair came and gently patted Ji Ning's shoulder, "Cheer up and be cheerful, it's just a hurdle on the road to immortality."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Come here, everything is brighter." Hongxue God looked at Ji Ning with expectation in his eyes.

    "Let me think about it alone." Ji Ning said.

    "All right."

    God Hongxue didn¡¯t force him. He knew very well what kind of person Ji Ning was, so he liked Ji Ning so much. He supported Ji Ning and believed that Ji Ning was the most suitable master of the Star Reaching Mansion!  After all, only those who love justice can be trusted by their peers.  How many selfish people like Evergreen Sword Immortal are willing to have a heart-to-heart relationship with him?

    ?????????? People who love love and righteousness will be deeply hurt.

    Even some powerful people in the Three Realms have been injured, and endless years cannot heal the scars in their hearts.

    The Red Snow God left.

    "Walking over?" Ji Ning murmured to himself, "How to walk over?"

    Watching Yu Wei die, Ji Ning was already in despair.

    But when he discovered that Yu Wei was not dead, he was pleasantly surprised but faced a choice. He personally sent Yu Wei to endless hell, which made Ji Ning even more heartbroken.

    Although the body is in the human world, the mind has entered hell.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Guilt.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sad.

    Ji Ning wanted to press down and let herself come over.  But how can I suppress it?

    "I thought that I was the proud one of heaven. I thought that I was extremely talented and full of confidence. But I was wrong. I was wrong. My senior sister suffered so much in the endless hell. I had nothing to do, no way at all." Ji Ning looked at  The ruined wilderness outside the city wall due to the war between immortals and demons is "just like that wilderness, just like the countless weeds on the wilderness. In the face of the battle between immortals and demons, they can only be trampled and destroyed. Because they have no power to resist."

    "Weak."

    "I am still weak."

    "High talent? No matter how high it is, it may only be possible to be equal to the God King in the future for a long, long time. Now, I am still weak. In front of the God King, I can only accept all this happening, and there is no way to resist or hinder it."

    It is only after you truly experience that feeling of despair that it penetrates deep into your bones and soul.

    The God King asked Ji Ning to make a decision.

    Ji Ning can only make a choice!

    The God King wants to send Yu Wei to endless hell, so Ji Ning can only watch!

    The only thing he can do is to kneel down, hoping to persuade the other partyit's a pity, useless.

    Powerless!

    Everything is in the hands of the other party.  I can only accept it all.

    Ji Ning looked at the weeds in the wilderness and felt like they were being destroyed by the constant trampling and attacks of the immortals and demons.  All you can do is bear it!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart was wandering, and everything became empty, void, and misty

    Countless weeds and dust are like extensions of Ji Ning's heart. Ji Ning's heart is constantly extending and expanding, and even the sky is being stretched. Gradually, the entire Baiji County is in Ji Ning's heart, and Ji Ning's heart is expanding.  My heart is still in Yanzhong

    The heart is endlessly vast.

    The endless world, everything exists in one mind.

    In the ethereal void, all 3,600 counties were shrouded by Ji Ningxin, and even the vast ocean was shrouded. The entire Daxia world was protected by the world's membrane wall, like a big oval ball, and at this moment this  The big oval ball and Ji Ning's heart were completely one.

    Even the heart is trying hard to continue to expand and extend, extending into the void

    That is a strong desire.

    "I am a humble mortal, but my heart is towards the sky." Ji Ning sat on the city wall and said softly.

    P1: Tomato is back from Beijing. He has just sent the photos he took with some online writers in Beijing to my WeChat. You can see them by adding me on WeChat.  The public WeChat account fanqw34 can also be found by searching for ¡®I eat tomatoes.  -

    P2 pull the recommendation vote and ask for support.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 51: The Fourth Level of Mental Power

    ! Wiping the corners of his eyes, there were actually tears. Ji Ning understood that this was the harmony between heaven and earth. "Hearing the Tao, he was so happy that he couldn't help but shed tears."

    "It turns out I was so wrong in the past."

    "No wonder the top archers in the three realms all keep a low profile."

    Ji Ning finally realized the true meaning of the fourth level of mental power, the realm of mortal world.

    Like a weed in the wilderness

    It breaks out of the ground with difficulty and grows with difficulty. It absorbs every sunshine and rain and dew, just because it wants to grow higher.  Maybe it's humble and unremarkable.  But even the mighty beings of the Three Realms, who are aloof, cannot stop the heart of a weed. The heart is infinite. Even a beggar can have the heart to be an emperor.

    The power of the heart is elusive, but it is extremely magical.

    Even mortals can produce miracles if they have strong inner strength.  Mortals can also become great people!

    And as a cultivator

    This fourth level of mental power, ¡®mundane world,¡¯ is very rare even if you look at the three realms!  Among the gods and true immortals, there are only a handful who have reached the fourth level of mental power.  Even among the high-ranking True God Taoist Ancestors the fourth level of mental power is almost an extreme. The only one who has broken through this extreme is Hou Yi!

    Hou Yi is the only known person who has reached the fifth level of mental power and still has the method of systematic cultivation. His strength is also recognized, but he is missing.

    This shows how difficult it is to reach the fourth level of mental power.

    "I'm like that weed, just a tiny part of the mortal world. Facing the King of Gods and other powerful beings, I'm extremely weak." Ji Ning, who was sitting on the city wall, stood up and looked up at the sky, "  But I also want to go higher, go further, want to be stronger than the God King, and even want to reach the level of Pangu Nuwa, or even surpass them!"

    "My self is humble, but my heart is infinite."

    Ji Ning was moved.

    The feeling of enlightenment is wonderful.

    Experiencing many blows, especially the most painful choice, indeed had a great impact on Ji Ning's state of mind. But in that state of mind, he truly realized the artistic conception of 'a mortal world,' and gradually understood Everyone knows the truth.  , but it is thousands of times more difficult to truly understand and truly realize it in your heart.

    After all, it¡¯s easier said than done!

    When Ji Ning's heart is extended, his mental strength is already improving. When Ji Ning's heart is completely integrated with the entire Daxia world that is like an elliptical sphere, and even extends into the endless void, then Ji Ning's  The mental strength has reached an extremely astonishing level.  One or even many True God Taoist Ancestors can only reach this limit, and even some True God Taoist Ancestors may not necessarily have such strong mental strength.

    Thisis the fourth level of mental power!

    Ji Ning made a breakthrough!

    Except for the missing great god Hou Yi, Ji Ning¡¯s mental strength has reached the peak of the entire Three Realms!

    ¡°Always put yourself in the humble world and always yearn for something higher.

    Even if it is Pangu God, it is still not the end.  "Ji Ning doesn't know whether God Pangu is the end of cultivation, but the heart has no end. The heart can be infinitely big and high.

    "There is a huge difference between the fourth level of mental power and the third level of mental power."

    The third level of mental power can only be regarded as the ultimate power of an immortal.

    And the fourth level of mental power is the ultimate power of gods and true immortals!

    Every true immortal who has mastered the fourth level of mental power is standing at the top, just like the divine archer Dongzhe, who, with the help of the Chaos Dao Fruit, almost suppressed the entire battlefield!  Although the Chaos Dao Fruit is very powerful, without Dong Zhe's archery skills, how many other gods and true immortals can exert the power of the Chaos Dao Fruit to such an extent?

    "Although I have only achieved a small success in my mental power and soul technique. But even if I achieve a great success, I am afraid it will only increase my power tenfold and increase it to one level."

    "But now from the third level to the fourth level of mental powermy strength has increased by several levels."

    Ji Ning understood that he had improved a lot.

    "It's time to meet Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning stood up. He felt guilty towards Dao Ancestor Chiming. After all, Dao Ancestor personally gave him the medicine of Shennong and trusted him very much. Although it was Yu Wei who betrayed him, it was because of himself.  !

    Ning glanced at the endless wilderness and at the huge suspended black city, Wujian City, and said silently: "This battle is not over yet."

    The God of Punishment that he commanded before was very powerful.

    Now that the mental power has crossed a great level, how powerful is the Xingtian God under his command?  Ji Ning himself didn't know.

    &nbsp; Because there are only a few gods and true immortals who have reached the fourth level of mental power, among them, only Ji Ning is the only one who has realized the method of mental power and soul!  In other words looking at the three realms, among the true immortals, the most powerful leader of the God of Punishment is Ji Ning.

    "God King." Ji Ning had endless killing intent in his heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning then walked off the city wall and walked towards the main hall of Balongyun City in the distance.

    "If the God King knew about it, he would force Ji Ning to make a choice. This most painful spiritual choice would make Ji Ning jump from the third level of mental power to the fourth level.  This is even more terrifying than the perfection of the mind power and soul method!  If he knew about this, I really don¡¯t know how he would regret it. After all, he created a monster at the fourth level of mental power and a master of the mental power and soul method.

    The original purpose of the God King was just to get Ji Ning to take refuge.

    The main hall of Balongyuncheng.

    Ji Ning walked towards the main hall.

    "It's Ji Ning."

    "Why did Ji Ning go to the main hall?"

    "I have been sitting on the city wall for a few days. I don't know what he is thinking now. The blow is too big this time, and the boundary war is about to be lost again. He blames himself too much, so he is thinking wildly. Now go find Dao Ancestor."

    "Alas, this is a rare evil genius. I hope he won't be ruined because of his Taoist companion."

    Some immortals who saw Ji Ning walking towards the main hall were talking among themselves.

    Because of the word love, there are too many people in the Three Realms who are even decadent and even disappear into the world.  And those who can continue to move up and move forward after suffering a huge blow are all famous figures in the Three Realms.  That can no longer be called a monster genius, that is a true powerhouse in the three realms!

    "Jining?" Emperor Xia walked out of the main hall and asked in surprise, "Are you here?"

    "I want to see Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning said.

    "Daozu is in a bad mood now, so don't go." Xia Huanglian persuaded.

    "Are you in a bad mood?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yes." Emperor Xia nodded, "The Human Emperor Shennong had no choice but Dao Ancestor still did not give up. After all, our realm is the foundation of Dao Ancestor's endless years. So Dao Ancestor went to meet other powerful people, Taoist and Buddhist sects.  Two leaders, and one other powerful person But alas"

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand."

    "Then you still want to see Dao Ancestor?" Emperor Xia looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning's aura suddenly changed from a heavenly aura to a pure Yang true immortal aura.

    "Pure, Chunyang?" Emperor Xia's eyes widened, and he was ecstatic, "Jining, have you made a breakthrough?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Since we have decided to win the realm war, we must be careful about the intelligence of the Wujianmen camp, so this time Ji Ning only exposed the strength of Chunyang True Immortal, which made the Wujianmen side have a wrong guess.  As for the fourth level of mental power it still needs to be concealed. Only by breaking out at a critical moment can the situation of the battle be changed in one fell swoop.

    And to hide it

    You must hide it from everyone!  Only you know this secret is the real secret!  As long as you tell the second person, the other side of Wujianmen may know.

    "That's great, this, this, that's great." Emperor Xia was extremely excited, "If you break through to Pure Yang, then your Xing Tian God's power will be greatly increased. Joining forces with the Qi Yao God, maybe you can completely contain the Tao Ancestor.  Puppet. In the last battle, the Wujian Sect fled and we chased them all the way, and they suffered heavy losses. As long as you and Qi Yao Celestial God contain the Dao Ancestor puppet, the rest, including the three-eyed demon god, will be left to us."

    "Let's go and see Dao Ancestor." Emperor Xia was extremely excited.

    "Yes." Ji Ning followed Emperor Xia and entered the main hall together.

    "The Taoist Patriarch is in the side hall." Emperor Xia was very familiar with it and kept leading Ji Ning inside. Soon Ji Ning saw a quiet side hall, where the Chiming Taoist Patriarch was sitting cross-legged.

    It¡¯s just that Ji Ning felt a sense of twilight from Chiming Daozu.

    It¡¯s a kind of twilight that comes naturally after being powerless.

    "Master." Emperor Xia spoke.

    "Tao Ancestor." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    Chiming Daozu opened his eyes, saw Ji Ning, and then nodded lightly: "It seems that you have cheered up Ji Ning a little. I can't blame you for the defeat in this realm war. After all, you can't think of such a thing. If you lose,  Just lose. After all, the war will eventually be won or lost. Later I will summon all the gods and generals to command the retreat. You also go to the Three Realms to have a good walk and relax your mind.?? and your master have placed great hopes on you. Although we lost the war with Wujianmen this time, you will still be needed to fight in other places next time.  "

    The Taoist ancestor is, after all, the Taoist ancestor.

    Although he was sad that his foundation was gone, he still had his sights set on the Three Realms. Naturally, he did not want Ji Ning to fail, and he did not even want to blame Ji Ning.

    "Master, Ji Ning has broken through to Chunyang True Immortal." Xia Huang continued.

    Chiming Daozu was startled, then his eyes lit up!

    The old age on his body was gone, but he was still full of vitality. He looked at Ji Ning and laughed: "I am really old. My eyesight has become so dim after being hit by the realm war. You are right in front of me, and I didn't even notice."  It¡¯s time for you to break through. Haha, True Immortal of Chunyang, if you break through to Chunyang, wouldn¡¯t the power of the God of Punishment be greatly increased? If you join forces with the God of Seven Lights led by Hongxue, you should be able to contain the Dao Ancestor puppet.¡±

    "Please ask Taoist Ancestor to give me nine thousand heavenly immortals and eighty-one thousand loose immortals to form the strongest punishment god." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "good."

    Seeing that Ji Ning was so confident, Chiming Daozu also praised him. Ji Ning already had three thousand heavenly immortals, so it would be enough to arrange six ordinary punishment gods to go there. Six ordinary punishment gods in the whole  The impact on the battlefield is very small.

    "I will immediately give the order to prepare for the final decisive battle with Wujianmen!" Chiming Daozu's eyes burst with light, his breath was overwhelming, and his voice was as loud as a bell.

    P: There is another chapter updated today!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 52: Confident Evergreen

    !Only a moment later.  !

    Following the order of Chiming Daozu, a group of gods, true immortals and generals gathered in the main hall.

    "What?"

    "Start a war?"

    "Then Wujianmen has an extra Daozu puppet, how can we fight against it?" When Chiming Daozu said that he wanted to have a real decisive battle with the Wujianmen camp, there was naturally an uproar.  They are not afraid of death, but when there is no hope at all, no one is willing to die in vain.

    Chiming Daozu looked down, then turned to look at the side door: "Jining, come out."

    All the gods, immortals, generals and commanders are all doubtful.

    Ji Ning?

    "Let Ji Ning come out? After experiencing the betrayal of his Taoist companion, I'm afraid Ji Ning hasn't really recovered yet."

    "I don't know what Zu means."

    "Are we pinning our hopes on Ji Ning, who is about to collapse?"

    "Are you telling a joke?"

    They were both unhappy and sympathetic towards Ji Ning. They even thought that this peerless evildoer would probably be unable to recover from this blow.

    Footsteps sounded.

    "Huh?" When they saw Ji Ning who had just come out, almost everyone was shocked.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "Chun Yang?"

    "impossible!"

    Almost all the immortals and demons in the entire hall were stunned and stunned. They all knew how hard Ji Ning had been. They were discussing in secret that they even thought that Ji Ning would be dejected by the blow. No one thought that Ji Ning would actually do it.  At the critical moment, he broke through from a Heavenly Immortal to a Pure Yang True Immortal!

    It is not easy to break through to pure Yang.  After all, it is not that simple to break through the bottleneck and achieve complete enlightenment.  After Ji Ning was hit, and with this kind of mentality, it was very difficult to achieve a breakthrough in swordsmanship.

    But¡ª¡ª

    The facts are right in front of you, Ji Ning¡¯s powerful Pure Yang True Immortal magic power is extremely real!

    "Ji Ning breaks through and becomes a True Immortal of Pure Yang. He can command the God of Punishment and exert greater strength." Chiming Daozu sat high in the main hall and his voice boomed, "I will arrange for 9,000 Heavenly Immortals and 810,000 Loose Immortals to come under his command.  , forming the most perfect Xingtian God. Then it will be commanded by Ji Ning! The Xingtian God commanded by Ji Ning will join forces with Hongxue¡¯s Seven Lights God to deal with the Dao Ancestor puppet.¡±

    "Now you quickly start leading the troops and prepare for the decisive battle! This decisive battle we must defeat the Wujianmen camp in one fell swoop and protect our realm." Chiming Daozu said.

    "yes."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? But now that they saw the hope of victory, all the immortals and demons were full of fighting spirit, and they were excited, and the blood in their chests surged again.

    "sharp."

    "He actually broke through under the blow and became a True Immortal of Chunyang."

    "Amazing."

    "This Ji Ning is really amazing!"

    Originally, there were some immortals and demons who were not angry with Ji Ning, but now they have all disappeared. They are full of praise and admiration for Ji Ning!  Those who can turn everything around at the most critical moment of the war deserve their admiration.

    The army is mobilized.

    Huge dragons are circling, the Pangu battle formation is formed again, and more heads of punishing gods are also forming.

    Among them, the most astonishingly powerful one is Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Northern Underworld Army¡¯.

    The current Beiming Army, besides Ji Ning, has a total of 9,000 Heavenly Immortals and 810,000 Loose Immortals!  This is the most perfect and complete state of the "Xingtian Formation". The power of heaven and earth that these massive immortals can gather will reach an incredible level.  However, even Xingtian created it purely in pursuit of the perfection of the formation. Even Xingtian also believed that using the most perfect Xingtian God among the true immortals was a waste. After all, it could not mobilize massive power at all.

    "Form up a formation." Ji Ning gave the order.

    Nine thousand immortals were scattered around Ji Ning, as if stars were surrounding Ji Ning.

    The 810,000 loose immortals seemed to be densely packed with countless stars and sand. As this mysterious and incomparable formation began to arouse, the whirlpool of heaven and earth power above Balong Cloud City was extremely astonishing.  This is the 'Xingtian Formation, the first time in the Chiming Realm that it has fully demonstrated its most powerful power. When the number of immortals reaches a perfect number, the power of heaven and earth it arouses also soars to an astonishing level.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The power of heaven and earth completely turned into substance, like huge water columns, onlyColorful water columns gathered crazily.

    Huge water columns tens of thousands of feet long entangled between the heaven and the earth, entangled and then condensed crazily. Gradually the bones, muscles, and skin began to condense, and an unprecedentedly huge punishment god began to gradually form.  .

    ¡°What a powerful aura.¡±

    "This is too powerful."

    "It feels almost like the True God Dao Ancestor."

    The appearance of this most powerful God of Punishment shocked the other immortals and demons in the Chiming Realm camp, but they also knew that although the power contained in this God of Punishment was very powerful, if it could not be mobilized, it would be wasted!  After all, even among the gods and true immortals, many of them cannot even mobilize the simplest punishment gods 100%!  Not to mention the strongest punishment god.

    "Huh."

    Commanding the strongest Xingtian God, Ji Ning felt the incredible power.

    "Get up." Ji Ning began to mobilize the power of this God of Punishment, using his mental power to turn his soul, and then using his pure Yang magic power as a guide, he went all out to mobilize the power of the formation!  Xing Tianshen's power was constantly adjusted by 10%, 20%, 30% Incredible power was constantly controlled by Ji Ning

    Only what is controlled belongs to you.  Otherwise it is wasted.

    Ji Ning finally stopped mobilizing.

    "Ninety percent! It's vaguely 90% of the power of the strongest God of Punishment." Ji Ning himself was also shocked, because he felt that even if the power of the strongest God of Punishment was only 10%, it far exceeded the previous three thousand immortals and thirty  The Xingtian God formed by Wansanxian is all.

    Fortunately, I have reached the fourth level of mental power.

    ??????????? Otherwise, at the third level of mental power before, even if the mental power and soul method is perfect, I am afraid that the strongest punishment god can mobilize an achievement, which is considered good.

    From the outside, no one knows how much power Ji Ning has.

    Even the ancient god of war, Xingtian, who created the great formation, could not believe that there would be a true immortal who could almost completely control the power of the most powerful Xingtian god.

    "Okay." Chiming Daozu's voice boomed, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit, "It's time for the final decisive battle. Kill all the members of the Wujian Sect."

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    The murderous intention is soaring to the sky, and countless immortals and demons are crazy about it.

    "Let's go!" Chiming Daozu pointed to Wujian City in the distance.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    A vast and dark world.

    "What?"

    The God King on the Wanzhang Throne was furious, "He actually broke through and became a True Immortal of Pure Yang?"

    "How could he break through after such a blow?"

    "Before, he had perfected the method of mental power and soul, and now he has become a True Immortal of Pure Yang. Now he commands the strongest God of Punishment I am afraid that Ji Ning, the God of Punishment alone, can rival the three great demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain. Obviously I will be early  I had anticipated his threat, but it was just one step away, just one step away!" The God King was furious and regretted.

    In Wujian City, the Mozhu Taoist Company summoned its deities, true immortals and many generals.

    Mozhu Daozu looked down and said in a low voice: "I believe you have also seen that the army of the Chiming Realm is calling for battle outside the city! The reason why they dare to come is because Ji Ning among them has broken through and become Chunyang  True fairy.

    "Chunyang True Immortal?"

    "Has he become a Chunyang? Isn't his Taoist companion Yu Wei one of ours? She was betrayed by her Taoist companion, and yet she was able to break through and become a True Immortal of Chunyang?"

    The immortals and demons of Wujian Sect were shocked and confused.

    The Great Sage of Tunshan, one of the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, narrowed his eyes and said: "This Ji Ning was good at leading the Xingtian God. His power was extraordinary before. Now he has broken through and become a Chunyang True Immortal. I am afraid that the Xingtian God commanded by Ji Ning alone  It can be compared with the three-eyed demon god of our three brothers."

    "Yes." The seventh fairy among the nine fairies of Yunwu frowned, "Last time, we were slaughtered a lot because of the Seven Lights God which finally caused the army to collapse and flee. If it weren't for the Dao Ancestor puppet, our strength would be  Compared with them, we are actually at a disadvantage. If Ji Ning and Hongxue, and the Xing Tianshen and Qi Yao Tianshen commanded by them, restrain the Dao Ancestor puppets, I am afraid we will lose!"

    "Um."

    The Taoist Mozhu above nodded, "Yes, the key to this battle is whether Ji Ning and Hongxue can restrain our Taoist puppet by joining forces."

    "They are holding back They also have a copy of Shen Nong's medicine! They are more numerous than us. Even though there are three demon gods from Tunlong Mountain, I'm afraid we will still lose." Mozhu Taoist looked at Changqing Sword Immortal,  "longThe key to this battle lies with you.  "

    "Don't worry, Daozu."

    A sharp light flashed in the eyes of Changqing Sword Immortal, and his voice was cold and confident, "The power of the Dao Ancestor Puppet is incredible. Even if the real Dao Ancestor comesit will be difficult to hurt it. Moreover, the Dao Ancestor Puppet I control is famous for its flexibility. They  I'm afraid the two of them won't be able to join forces, but I will defeat them one by one."

    "Yes, Daozu's puppet is so easy to deal with."

    "They will definitely not be able to stop it."

    The Wujianmen camp will not give in easily.

    Taoist ancestors  Compared with Ji Ning and Hongxue's Xingtian Shen and Seven Tianshen, which party is stronger?

    Neither party is absolutely sure.

    "Changqing, you shoulder the most important task of this war." Mozhu Daozu looked at Changqing Sword Immortal, "Don't let me and the God King down."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dao Ancestor, I will definitely take the heads of Ji Ning and Hong Xue and present them to Dao Ancestor and the God King.¡± Evergreen Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes were full of sword intent, full of confidence.

    "Um."

    Mozhu Daozu then glanced across the hall and said in a deep voice, "Then, let's go and fight! In this decisive battle, we will defeat the Chiming Realm and sweep them away."

    "Yes." All the immortals and demons responded.

    soon.

    In the sky above Wujian City, fierce beasts such as white-faced dragons, Bifang, and Zhu Yan appeared, as well as a large number of puppets of gods, and even three-eyed demons and other powerful auras.  The most dazzling thing among them is the golden-red behemoth suspended in the sky. It is like a super giant spider, exuding a pressure that is no less than that of the True God Dao Ancestor!

    For a moment, the two armies of immortals and demons faced each other from a distance.

    "Kill." With the roar of the sky, Wujianmen's army directly blocked the sky and killed them from the sky, charging towards the Chiming Realm.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 53: Creation of the World

    !"Hmph." Evergreen Sword Immortal felt that he and the Dao Ancestor Puppet were completely one, and he could feel the powerful power possessed by the Dao Ancestor Puppet.

    "The aura of the most powerful God of Punishment is really not weak. It is worthy of the formation of nine thousand heavenly immortals and eighty-one thousand loose immortals. The aura alone is no less than that of my Taoist ancestor puppet." However, the Evergreen Sword Immortal was not at all weak.  Not panic, but with disdain, "It's flashy and what's the use of looking powerful? This Xingtian God is very powerful, but it is difficult to mobilize these powers! Even the simplified Xingtian God, the gods and true immortals are all very powerful.  It¡¯s difficult to fully command, let alone the most powerful punishment god.¡±

    The God of Punishment is divided into three levels.

    One thousand heavenly immortals and one hundred thousand loose immortals are considered the most simplified level.

    Three thousand heavenly immortals and three hundred thousand loose immortals are considered very powerful.

    The Nine Thousand Heavenly Immortals and the Eighty-one Thousand Loose Immortals are truly perfect, and their power is incredible.  Even if Ji Ning is a True Immortal of Pure Yang, it would be great if he could only mobilize 10% of his power if he was only at the third level of the Heart Power Divine Soul Technique.  This shows how difficult it is for the most powerful God of Punishment to mobilize his power.

    "I am different from them!"

    "I am the Dao Ancestor's puppet, and I have absolute control over all power. That Ji Ning is not a threat, but that Qi Yao God, although his aura seems to be weaker than mine. But it is the union of the seven gods, and it also has the same absolute control.  ." Evergreen Sword Immortal controlled the Dao Ancestor puppet at the fastest speed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    There are twists and turns of light in the sky, as if a spider is climbing on the web of heaven and earth, taking the lead, and is the first to kill towards the Chiming Realm.

    In addition to the attention of the Chiming Taoist, the God King, and the Mozhu Taozu, more than 90% of the Taoist ancestors in the entire three realms are observing this battle.

    skyline.

    ??Western Lingshan.

    The Buddha is sitting high on the throne, emitting endless light, which is dazzling. If you identify it carefully, you can faintly see the color of the five elements. Below are also sitting Buddhas such as Amitabha, Ksitigarbha, and Maitreya Buddha.

    Buddha Tathagata is the supreme leader of Buddhism in the three realms. His strength is incredible. The magical powers he created

    "Vairocana's body, the Buddha's kingdom in the palm of his hand, and many other magical powers are also famous in the three realms. In ancient times, he was already at the pinnacle of the three realms, and only Nuwa could be stronger than him.

    The Buddhas below are even more remarkable.

    Like Amitabha, who has had thousands of incarnations, whether in ancient times or in the present era of the Three Realms, he has continued to spread the Dharma.  It can be said that many powerful figures in Buddhism have received guidance from Amitabha.  There is a saying that among the Bodhisattvas and Arhats in Buddhism, more than half of them succeeded in cultivation under the guidance of Amitabha.

    Countless Bodhisattvas and Arhats are naturally grateful to Amitabha.

    Therefore, Amitabha Buddha has a very special status in Buddhism. He is called the ¡®Buddhist Master¡¯ and is also called the ¡®Buddha Master¡¯.

    'To lead the Buddha' means to lead all living beings to the Western Paradise. The precious light released from behind Amitabha Buddhais a kind of immeasurable precious light, gentle and restrained. People will feel at peace when they look at it, and they can't help but kneel down and listen.  teach.

    "There have been several realm battles in the Three Realms, and all the great masters are all troubled and laborious about them." Tathagata Buddha looked through the endless void and saw the battle in the world of Daxia, "Chiming  He has also tried his best to protect his realm, but this time the realm battle is even more amazing than the previous ones. Jie Yin, who do you think will win?"

    Amitabha Buddha put his hands together and said with kind eyes, "The key to this battle lies in the Dao Ancestor Puppet and Ji Ning in the Chiming Realm, the Xing Tian God, and the Qi Yao Tian God under the command of the Red Snow God."

    Other Buddhist masters also watched.

    Of course they care.

    Like the replacement of the Emperor in Heaven, it is just a trivial matter, but the war between realms is what really affects luck!  Now it is a battle of luck. When both sides finally find that the battle of luck has a result and it is difficult to reverse, it will probably be the final battle.  When the time comes, these great Buddhist masters will have to fight to the death one by one.

    "I wonder how many of these spiritual mountains will still be there after the great tribulation." Buddha Tathagata looked down and sighed silently in his heart. He could not forget the bloodshed when the ancient times were destroyed. Even he almost died in front of the Lord of all things.  Fortunately, I relied on my six-foot-long golden body to hold on and hold back the Lord of all things.

    That battle was terrible.

    ????????? Most of the levels of the Buddhas who died in the original battle in Buddhism were fortunate to be able to turn things around thanks to Empress Nuwa¡¯s final breakthrough!

    skyline.

    East, Taoist Palace.

    Taoist Sanqing is sitting high on it. Unlike Lord Buddha Tathagata, Taoist Sanqing¡¯s aura is more restrained. At the same time, facing Taoist Sanqing he even occasionally gives in.People seem to see a terrifying hallucination like the entire three realms being shattered.

    There is also a famous Taoist master below.

    "The winner of this realm war is about to be determined." Taoist Sanqing said softly, "Zixiu, look, who wins and who loses?"

    An old man in a broad robe and long beard sitting below said softly: "The number is five to five."

    This old man is the ancestor of Xiaoyao Taoism, he can also be called Zhuang Zhou, Zhuang Zixiu!

    ??In the original chaos, two true gods were conceived, and their relationship was extremely good.

    One is Yuanshi Tianzun, and the other is Xiaoyao Tianzun.

    After that, the two of them practiced hard, and Yuanshi Tianzun mastered the "Yang Heavenly Way" and the "Destruction Heavenly Way."  But among the ten heavenly ways, the chaotic heavenly way is the highest, followed by life and destruction, yin and yang, and finally metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.  If you want to achieve an essential breakthrough, you must understand the relative Heavenly Way This is a very difficult thing. Once you understand the Heavenly Way of Life, the Heavenly Way of Life will affect the cultivator, and there is no way to meditate on the Heavenly Way of Destruction.

    Like the Five Elements of Heaven.

    Suppose you have thoroughly understood the four types of metal, wood, water and fire, and finally realize water, you will be disturbed.  Therefore, it is very difficult to understand the complete five elements, or to understand the complete destruction of life, and the complete yin and yang.

    For example, Buddha Tathagata realized the entire Five Elements of Heaven, so he could become the leader of Buddhism!

    Yuanshi Tianzun has great perseverance and determination.

    In ancient times, he set a restriction in his true spirit. He had to realize the 'Yin Heavenly Way' before he could awaken his memory. Then he directly threw himself into the six paths of reincarnation and committed suicide at the same time. The true spirit was directly reincarnated.

    Reincarnated one life after another, he was reincarnated in the ninth life and became Lao Tzu!  In this life, he finally continued to make breakthroughs until he mastered the 'Yin Heavenly Way' and became the Taoist Ancestor.  At this time, a complete memory was awakenedthe combination of yin and yang, his strength suddenly increased sharply, and he stood at the top of the Three Realms!  At that time, Empress Nuwa had not yet become Pangu God.

    He realized that one Qi transforms into three pure beings, which can be divided into three incarnations: Shangqing, Yuqing, and Taiqing. The divine bodies of the three incarnations are all different and most suitable for their respective heavenly ways.

    Taoist Yuqing is his original deity, the Heavenly Way of Palm Yang.

    The Taoist of the Shangqing Dynasty is the Lingbao Tianzun who destroys the way of heaven with his palm.

    Taoist Taoist Taiqing is the reincarnation of Laozi, and he holds the Heavenly Way of Yin.

    Back then, Taoist Sanqing used the method of transforming one qi into three pure states. The power of the three incarnations combined was simply unbelievable. Back then, he fought fiercely with the king of Wujian Sect for a long time.

    It is very dangerous for a true spirit to commit suicide and reincarnate. For example, after being reincarnated and cultivating to become an immortal, but then suddenly being killed, the soul will fly away, then the true spirit will directly enter the "long river of destiny."  That¡¯s really dead!  So this is gambling!  Yuanshi Tianzun also had amazing perseverance and determination, so he dared to do this.

    Xiaoyao Tianzun does not have such determination, but he can also separate himself into another incarnation to reincarnate and experience everything.  But this kind of reincarnation naturally cannot understand the relative way!  But Xiaoyao Tianzun still doesn't care, but his strength is still ranked among the top five in the Taoist sect.

    There are two real masters that Lu Dongbin worships, one is Taoist Sanqing, and the other is Xiaoyao Tianzun.

    At the same moment.

    In the palace of the ancient royal family, as well as in some places in the chaos, such as the Shennong clan, and even the ancient Suiren clan, ancient existences, and even the reclusive old guys in the Three Realms, all watched this war.  They used to live in seclusion, but now the catastrophe is coming. They cannot avoid it and must fight it.

    They all hope that their side will win.

    Same

    A group of powerful people from the Wujianmen camp are scattered in the three realms, and some ancient beings are also watching.  At this time, it was a battle of fate, so they let the God King rule Wujianmen!  But in the end, these old guys came out. They followed the king The God King was actually a junior when compared with them.

    "The key to the war lies with the three of them." Many powerful men understand this.

    On the battlefield.

    The Dao Ancestor puppet is the fastest, and the Seven Lights God and the Strongest Xing God on the side of the Chiming Realm are also the fastest.

    The three of them were like sharp knives from the two camps, all rushing towards each other.

    "Huh."

    As the huge spider flew away, it waved its two slender legs, and two dim rays of light rushed towards the army of the Chiming Realm camp.

    "Block, be careful."

    The place in the distance immediately tried its best to deal with it.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    Although the three-headed Xingtian God and one Yinglong jointly resisted, one of the Xingtian Gods was still chopped into pieces. Fortunately, the Daozu puppet only attacked from a distance, and the Xingtian GodThe immortals among the gods suffered very few casualties.

    "Such a powerful power, Ji Ning, I'll try him first." The Red Snow God sent a message.

    Whoops.

    The God of Seven Lights held a spear in his hand, with snowflakes fluttering around him. Time and space were distorted, and his speed increased sharply. He rushed towards the Dao Ancestor puppet.

    If Ji Ning unleashes the power of the most powerful God of Punishment, his speed will probably be no less than that of the Seven Lights God.  But Ji Ning understood that if he broke out right now, the Dao Ancestor's puppet Evergreen Sword Immortal would be alert!  Therefore, the best thing is to wait for the moment of the fight, then suddenly explode, and be caught off guard to achieve the greatest results.

    "Hongxue, with your little strength, you dare to resist the Dao Ancestor puppet? Come and die!" Changqing Sword Immortal's voice echoed through the battlefield through the Dao Ancestor puppet.

    ¡°Damn Evergreen.¡±

    "It's evergreen."

    Xia Huang and others all gritted their teeth, and they also watched carefully.

    "Broken." Qiyao God swung his spear, and even the barrel of the spear bent in mid-air, which showed how powerful this spear was.

    The Daozu puppet directly waved its two forelimbs to block the shot.

    Boom~~~~

    A terrifying concussive force made Qi Yao Tian Shen involuntarily move backwards, and the surrounding time was distorted. Qi Yao Tian Shen instantly fled back for hundreds of miles, and only then did he avoid the attack of the four limbs of Dao Ancestor's puppet.

    "Don't be so arrogant." Qiyao Heavenly God retreated, and Ning faced him.

    "You are the one to be killed!" Dao Ancestor's puppet Changqing Sword Immortal was as powerful as a rainbow. He could easily repel even the Seven Lights God. How could he be afraid of Ji Ning, who was so rich and beautiful that he could be defeated in the middle?  The most powerful God of Punishment seems to have a powerful aura, but how much power can Ji Ning himself control?

    Ji Ning ran barefoot, holding two huge Ananda Universal Swords.

    "Behead."

    The Ananda Universal Sword held high was like Pangu opening up the world and slashing down directly. This sword was the twelfth form of the three-foot sword created by Ji Ning after he had fully understood the entire way of swordsmanship. It was just that he  He has always hidden his true identity as Chunyang True Immortal, so he has never used this trick.  At this moment, he finally used this move.

    The twelfth form of the three-foot sword - the creation of the world!

    The entire three-foot sword was finally perfected, from the beginning to the mastery of swordsmanship, all twelve styles were completed.  When Ji Ning was first named Kaitiandi, Ji Ning was still very high-spirited, and his mental strength was still at the 'dominance, level, and domineering level.

    "Go away." Dao Ancestor's puppet Evergreen Sword Immortal smiled ferociously. His two forelimbs blocked it again, trying to knock Ji Ning away.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The long sword struck both forelimbs.

    "Don't resist forcefully."

    "careful."

    It may sound slow, but in fact it is as fast as lightning. As soon as Qi Yao Tian Shen retreated, Ji Ning's sword struck forward.  This shocked God Hongxue and the others. God Qi Yao had already fought against the Dao Ancestor puppet before. I believe Ji Ning could see how amazing the power of the Dao Ancestor puppet was, so why would he go to a head-on confrontation so stupidly?

    ¡°Go to hell¡ªuh, how is that possible!¡±

    Changqing Sword Immortal, the Tao Ancestor puppet who was originally so powerful, felt a surging and incredible power coming from that long sword. This power was so strong Even his Tao Ancestor puppet felt a little tormented.  Can't live.

    powerful.

    too strong.

    "Bang." Ji Ning, who was running barefoot, slashed down with a sword, causing the Dao Ancestor puppet to sink!  The surrounding ground was sunken.

    "What?"

    "The Dao Ancestor puppet is actually at a disadvantage?"

    "This, this is impossible."

    The entire battlefield was completely confused. The Wujianmen side was confident in the power of the Dao Ancestor Puppet. After all, the power of the Dao Ancestor Puppet was 100% controlled.  The power of the most powerful God of Punishment is terrifying, comparable to that of the real True God Taoist Ancestor.  But how far can Ji Ning, the strongest punishment god, master it?  How could it be possible to suppress the Daozu puppet?

    "Impossible!!!" Dao Ancestor's puppet Evergreen Sword Immortal was extremely angry and tried his best to push up. At the same time, he separated his two limbs to resist Ji Ning's sword.  Four long legs support the earth, and four limbs resist. This is the ultimate expression of the Taozu puppet's power.

    "Get down here!"

    Ji Ning's other sword struck down again.

    The same ground-breaking move!  In a daze, I really seemed to see Pangu in the chaos, wielding a giant ax and slashing downwards.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡¤

    The Taozu puppet, whose four limbs were trying their best to resist at the same time, was overwhelmed by the power of a continent.The four limbs supporting the body couldn't help but soften and lay there.

    Silence.

    The two armies that were still charging forward without a real confrontation suddenly fell into deathly silence in an instant. Both the Chiming Realm side and the Wujianmen side looked at this scene in disbelief!

    It¡¯s doubled, please vote for me!  !  !

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 54: Liberation

    !The powerful Dao Ancestor puppet was actually suppressed by a Xingtian God!  !

    The Dao Ancestor Puppet couldn't bear the two swords that were like the creation of heaven and earth, and lay there lying on the ground.

    "How is it possible that he is the only one?" Evergreen Sword Immortal was immediately anxious and angry, "How could I not be able to defeat Ji Ning? I can only win with him and Red Snow God together. How could I be defeated by him alone!  "Evergreen Sword Immortal has long been boasting in front of Dao Ancestor and all the immortals and demons, and his victory or defeat is the key to the entire realm war!

    If he loses, how will he face Wujianmen?

    He has betrayed Nuwa¡¯s camp, so he must gain a firm foothold in Wujianmen.

    This battleis extremely important!

    "Idiot! Why fight him with strength? Since he is so powerful, hurry up and fight for speed and flexibility." There was also anxiety in the voice of Mozhu Daozu, "Quick, quick, quick, the two armies have begun to fight, you must win, you  If we lose, our army will lose morale and collapse."

    "Yes, Dao Ancestor, I just gave it a try." Evergreen Sword Immortal replied immediately.

    ¡°ßÝßÝßÝ¡«¡«¡«¡±

    I saw the thin legs of the Daozu Spider Puppet move rapidly, tearing the earth apart, leaving a zigzag stream of light in the blink of an eye, which had already retreated into the distance.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    And the armies on both sides of Chiming Realm and Wujianmen are naturally charging very fast, and they have already started fighting.

    For a time, there were countless killings, and a large number of immortals and demons began to die.

    The Wujianmen side suffered heavy losses last time. Although the three demon gods of Dragon Tun Mountain led their armies to fight hard, they were still clearly at a disadvantage.

    The sky was dark, and the chaotic power of heaven and earth formed whirlpools.

    The towering God of Punishment Ji Ning holds the huge Ananda Universal Sword and runs barefoot to chase down the Taoist puppets.

    "Quickly deal with the God of Punishment and the God of Qiyao." Mozhu Daozu urgently sent a message, "Kill them as soon as possible. If you are restrained by them, we will be defeated."

    "It's Tao Ancestor."

    Evergreen Sword Immortal also gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with madness.

    "You are so powerful that I can't go head-to-head with you, but my Dao Ancestor puppet is so flexible that I don't believe you can compete with me." The Dao Ancestor Spider Puppet's huge body flexibly left a zigzag trail of light in the air.  He directly killed Xiang Ji Ning. It was obvious that the Evergreen Sword Immortal was not willing to lose to Ji Ning.

    "die."

    The sharp and slender limbs of Daozu's puppet were like sharp swords. Four sword lights lit up and stabbed Ji Ning, the God of Punishment.

    "Go away!" Ji Ning, God of Punishment, waved his right hand. The Ananda Universal Sword in his right hand left a fan-shaped light in the air, like a waterfall of sword light Along with a roar, Daozu  The puppet's four attacks were all blocked by Ji Ning's sword.

    "Tangled."

    Ji Ning's other sword swung violently and turned into flowing water of sword light. It was extremely fast and dense. It was either slapped, picked or pulled again and again. The sword light flowed as if  A stream of flowing water bound and entangled the Dao Ancestor puppet.

    "Huh."

    At this time, snowflakes were fluttering in the distance, and the Qiyao God holding a spear also arrived. As soon as the Qiyao God arrived, his spear was like a swimming dragon and he began to besiege the Taoist puppet.

    Crackling!

    The attacks of the God of Punishment Ji Ning and the God of Qi Yao fell on the Dao Ancestor Puppet one after another, but the Dao Ancestor Puppet was not damaged at all, but was besieged by the two of them. For a while, the Dao Ancestor Puppet was also entangled.

    "Damn, damn, how could this happen?" Daozu's puppet Changqing Sword Immortal was also anxious.

    "Senior Hongxue, leave this Dao Ancestor puppet to me. Hurry up and help our army and defeat the Wujian Sect as soon as possible." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Jining, are you sure?" Hongxue God sent a message.

    "I'm sure." Ji Ning said.

    "good."

    God Hongxue also believes in Ji Ning. After all, he is very familiar with Ji Ning and knows Ji Ning¡¯s temperament. Even though Wujianmen¡¯s side is at a disadvantage on the battlefield, after all, Wujianmen¡¯s side has too many puppets of gods. He wants to kill Wujianmen¡¯s immortals.  The devil is too difficult.

    And the Wujianmen counterattack under the leadership of the Three-Eyed Demon God is also very fierce. If they continue to fight for such a long time, even if they win in the end, they will probably die a lot.

    "Whoosh!" Snowflakes were fluttering, time and space were distorted, Qiyao God held a spear in his hand, and rushed towards the Wujianmen army at an alarming speed.

    "What, Qiyao God is coming to kill you."

    "No, quickly resist."

    &nbsp; "We are in big trouble."

    The Wujianmen army suddenly panicked. They knew very well how terrifying this Seven-Yam Heavenly God was. They must know that in the last massacre, the three demon gods of the Dragon Swallowing Mountain and some of the gods and true immortals joined forces and failed to stop it.

    The Mozhu Taoist who was standing on the wall of Wujian City suspended in the distance suddenly changed his expression, and immediately shouted through a message: "Changqing, hurry up, the Qi Yao God has left you to kill the army. Our army cannot resist it at all. The longer it goes, the longer it takes."  The more people are slaughtered. But now the only one dealing with you is Ji Ning! Kill Ji Ning quickly and support the army!"

    "He is the only one, I will definitely kill him." Daozu's puppet Changqing Sword Immortal looked crazy.

    In fact, Evergreen Sword Immortal has no idea.

    Because the strength that Ji Ning showed was far beyond his expectation, but he knew very well that considering the entire battlefield, he had to kill Ji Ning, and he had to kill him quickly. The longer the time went by, the Seven Lights God was at Wujianmen.  The killing in the army becomes more and more enjoyable.

    In the earlier plan.

    No matter it is Changqing Sword Immortal, Dao Ancestor, God King and other powerful people of Wujian Sect, it seems that Ji Ning¡¯s Xingtian God and Qi Yao God combined can barely contain him.  If the Qi Yao Heavenly God dares to kill the army, then Ji Ning will be killed quickly, and then the Dao Ancestor puppet can kill the Qi Yao Heavenly God alone! So the Qi Luming Heavenly God abandons Ji Ning and goes to kill the army, which is what they want.  .

    But plans can never keep up with changes!

    On the battlefield, the Qiyao God was indeed attacking the army.

    It is true that the Dao Ancestor puppet only faced Ji Ning, the God of Punishment!  But, can it be killed?

    "Death, death, death." The huge Dao Ancestor spider puppet turned into a zigzag stream of light, killing Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, again and again.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Wielding two huge Ananda Universal Swords, Ji Ning's power at this moment was comparable to that of Xing Tianwu Qianqi. His strength was clearly at the upper hand, and Ji Ning's swordsmanship was very good at defense. He allowed this Dao Ancestor puppet to fight for his life.  , and it couldn't hurt Ji Ning in the slightest.

    "Okay." Chiming Daozu, who was watching the battle on the Balongyun City, was overjoyed when he saw this.

    The Mozhu Taoist in Wujian City had a gloomy face.

    Failed.

    When the Dao Ancestor puppet couldn¡¯t kill Ji Ning despite all his efforts, he knew he was defeated!

    In fact, if Qi Yao Tian Shen and Ji Ning join forces to hold back the Dao Ancestor puppet, they will be defeated, let alone Ji Ning alone.

    "Since you can't kill him, leave Ji Ning alone." A deep voice sounded in the mind of Evergreen Sword Immortal.

    "It's the God King." Evergreen Sword Immortal was surprised.

    He knew that the God-King, who had been watching the war, could not remain calm and gave the order himself.

    "Hurry up and kill the army heading towards Chiming's realm, kill his army so that our army can retreat more." The God King suppressed his anger and sent a message to order, "Kill crazily, kill with all your strength, you are delaying Chiming."  The more immortals and demons there are in the realm, the more we can retreat."

    "Yes." Changqing Sword Immortal responded.

    The huge Tao Ancestor puppet actually turned around and walked away, intending to charge towards the army in the Chiming Realm.

    "Want to leave?" Ji Ning ran barefoot. His powerful power gave him amazing speed!  Perhaps the God of Punishment was inferior in terms of flexibility, but in terms of speed alone, Ji Ning, who controlled 90% of the power of the most powerful God of Punishment, was no less powerful than the Dao Ancestor puppet.

    In terms of strength, he is obviously much stronger than the Daozu puppet.

    In terms of speed, it is no less than the Dao Ancestor Puppet.

    "Huh." Ji Ning only took eight steps to intercept the Dao Ancestor puppet with a flash of sword light.

    "What." Daozu's puppet Changqing Sword Immortal was shocked.

    It streaked across a zigzag stream of light, trying to dodge.

    Wearing only an animal skin skirt, the naked Xing Tianshen strode forward again, catching up with the sword light in a few steps and entangling him again. The power of this sword light was very powerful.

    "Hahaha, that Dao Ancestor puppet is completely entangled and can't even delay our army. Just kill, kill happily." Chi Ming Dao Ancestor was extremely happy.

    "Kill them as fast as you can." Emperor Xia and the others had suppressed their thoughts for a long time, and now they all exploded.

    ?? There are many Yinglongs, a large number of Pangu battle formations, and more Gods of Punishment, all killing like crazy. Some of the Gods' puppets were completely suppressed and even directly included in the magic weapons.

    Especially the Qiyao God, a spear is completely killing!

    Puff puff puff~~~

    Blood splatters!

    A large number of immortals and demons died!

    "Slaughter, under the leadership of Qiyao God, this is basically"It has been a massacre, and there are already signs of collapse on the Wujianmen side.

    No one can stop Qiyao God, and the only Dao Ancestor puppet who can stop him is entangled again by the incredibly powerful God of Punishment, Ji Ning.

    "How could this happen? How could it become like this?" Changqing Sword Immortal, who was in charge of Daozu's puppet, was completely confused. In this final battle, he wanted to turn the tide and become the most dazzling one.  But he didn't expect that this would become a nightmare for him.

    Yes, it¡¯s a nightmare.

    The terrifying Xingtian God in front of us is just the Xingtian God, just a large formation formed by some immortals and loose immortals.  How can you entangle this precious, extremely powerful and powerful Taoist puppet?

    "How could he be so powerful? There are many large formations such as the God of Punishment and the White-faced Jiao in the Three Realms. How could he have such terrifying power under the command of Ji Ning? I should have been the one to kill them all over the place.  "Changqing Sword Immortal was so anxious that he couldn't even imagine how to face the other members of the Wujian Sect.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, completely suppressed the Dao Ancestor Puppet, making the Dao Ancestor Puppet's escape speed very slow and unable to encounter any other immortals and demons in the Chiming Realm.

    Ji Ning held back the Dao Ancestor puppet.

    This allows the people in the Chiming Realm to slaughter as much as they want.

    "Jining, stop, stop." The God King's voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    "God King?" Ji Ning responded calmly, "This is war."

    Bang.

    Ji Ning struck again with his sword, causing the Dao Ancestor puppet to stumble back.

    "Stop now, otherwise don't blame me for being rude. Kill your Taoist companion Yu Wei and let your Taoist companion die for real." The God King directly forced Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were still cold: ¡°If you want to kill me, just kill him.¡±

    The God King was immediately suffocated.

    "Senior sister has been tortured in the endless hell. If she is killed, she will be freed." Ji Ning's response was very plain, but it made the God King feel a chill that frightened him.

    Everyone¡¯s monthly votes are very powerful, and we have actually reached the first place.

    Now the plot has reached a critical period. If you are satisfied with it, please continue to support Tomato and vote for Tomato~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 55 The End

    !"Retreat!" The God King directly sent a message to Mozhu Taoist Ancestor.  !

    "Withdraw directly? Without the Dao Ancestor puppet in the rear, our losses will be heavy. I'm afraid most of them will die. Is it useless for you to threaten Ji Ning with Yu Wei? If he lets go a little, the Dao Ancestor puppet will be able to escape and help the rear." Mozhu Dao Ancestor even  The message said that once you retreat and flee, you will not be able to fight with the Chiming Realm with all your strength, and you will face massacre!  This time is different from last time. The difference between the two sides was not too big last time, but the losses during the retreat were already considerable.

    This time the gap between the two sides is really big.

    "There is no other way." God King sent a message, "Withdraw. The sooner we withdraw, the more we can survive."

    "Okay." Mozhu Daozu looked ugly.

    "Withdraw!"

    The voice of Mozhu Daozu instantly sounded throughout the Wujianmen army.

    "Retreat."

    "Get out quickly."

    The entire Wujianmen army, which had been extremely exhausted and even showed signs of retreating in some areas, finally roared like a tide and began a great retreat.

    "It's over." The three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain also turned into streams of light, and fled as fast as lightning.

    It was easy for the three of them to escape.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that the Dao Ancestor puppets didn¡¯t even give the army the rear.¡± The three demon gods were the fastest and quickly fled into Wujian City. Then they turned around and looked at the scene of slaughter behind them, shaking their heads in exasperation.

    "Being slaughtered."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can survive.¡±

    The three demon gods could only watch from the walls of Wujian City and did not dare to get involved.

    They can run fast, so they can escape.  If they were once heavily surrounded by the army from the Chiming Realm, the three of them would lose their lives!

    "That Ji Ning's God of Punishment is too strong." The three demon gods looked into the distance. Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, was no less powerful than Dao Ancestor's puppet Evergreen Sword Immortal, completely restraining him.

    "With Ji Ning restraining the Dao Ancestor puppet, the Seven Lights God will be invincible."

    "Slaughter is killing."

    The three demon gods shook their heads.

    Even when they saw the scene in front of them, they felt sad.

    It's too awful!

    "No."

    "help me."

    "Help."

    The panic-stricken Wujianmen army is fleeing, but can they escape?  Some were killed just as they turned to flee.  Not long after some escaped, they were surrounded, intercepted and killed!  As for the puppets of the gods, some were defeated by strong forces in the face of complete weakness, and some were directly suppressed and put away.

    Escape, escape, escape.

    The Wujianmen army tried their best to escape.

    "Before, I told you how powerful the Dao Zu puppet was, but now it has been suppressed by a Xingtian God and killed us."

    "That Evergreen Sword Immortal is just a waste."

    "Evergreen is harming us."

    "ah."

    The slaughtered gods and true immortals were full of resentment. Even among the mighty army, only a handful of them could escape.  Most of them were surrounded and killed!  After all, the army in the Chiming Realm is more focused on these gods and true immortals.

    Heaven Realm¡¤Lingshan Mountain in the West.

    The Buddha sat high, looking through the endless void, watching the battle of the Great Xia world.

    "We won." Buddha smiled.

    "This Ji Ning is really amazing. The disciples of the Bodhi Sect are still so powerful." Amitabha also nodded and said, "Ji Ning's growth rate is no less than that of that monkey back then."

    "The monkey is different from him. The monkey was born from the five-colored stone that was used by Empress Nuwa to mend the sky. It gathered the essence of heaven and earth. After worshiping Bodhi as his teacher, he soon became a god. It's just that nature is hard to change I, a Buddhist, suppress and grind.  After practicing with him for a long time, he gradually realized it, and after hiding for a long time, he truly transformed and reached the realm of true God." Buddha nodded.

    ?? Some famous and peerless monsters in ancient times.

    Like the Erlang God Yang Jian, Huaguoshan Sun Wukong, etc Although they were not born when the world was created, but were conceived in ancient times, they are all amazingly talented. After experiencing the destruction of ancient times, up to now, they are no longer  Shaodu has reached the realm of True God Taoist Ancestor.  Of course, the vast majority of those monsters failed to break through.

    After all, looking at the three realms, there are only so many powerful people.

    Heaven Realm, Eastern Taoist Palace.

    "This Ji Ning seems to have reached the fourth level of mental strength." Taoist Sanqing nodded in approval.

    "Well, without the fourth level of mental power, the power of the Xingtian divine power that can be controlled cannot be so strong."

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing¡¤XinlidaAt the fourth level, he also understood the method of mind power and soul. Among the true immortals, Ji Ning was undoubtedly the number one in commanding the Xingtian Formation and other large formations.  "

    The powerful men from the Dao Palace below also nodded.

    "If they thought that Ji Ning was only at the third level of mental strength at first, after seeing that battle, the powerful ones were not fools.

    The third level of mental power, no matter how powerful it is! It can¡¯t be this powerful.  !

    And the fourth level of mind power

    Even without relying on the immortals and demons, Ji Ning is already considered the ultimate Chunyang True Immortal, comparable to several other top-notch archers.  Coupled with the immortals, demons and the mind power and soul method, it is definitely the power of the Taoist True God!

    In chaos, outside the thatched house.

    The Shennong family and the Bodhi ancestors also watched the battle in the Daxia world through endless obstacles.

    "Bodhi, you have taught a good disciple, and we have a great general." Shennong praised with a smile.

    "The master leads me in. Cultivation depends on the individual! He has such achievements I can only say that I have the ability to guide. I can reach the fourth level in a short period of time. I really never expected it. I  I have always felt that his talent in swordsmanship is higher than his talent in mental strength." Bodhi said, "So I actually hope that he will focus more on the sword. After all, the power of the sword  After cultivating to an extremely high level, it is no less powerful than your mental strength."

    "I can only say that your disciple can achieve great achievements in terms of sword power and mental strength." Shennong smiled.

    When many powerful people in the Nuwa camp were happy that their camp had an additional general, the Wujianmen camp was naturally extremely angry.

    This realm war was lost!

    Nuwa¡¯s camp also has Ji Ning, a powerful general. Ji Ning alone may be a greater threat than the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain.  I am afraid that in the Wu Jian Sect camp, only those peerless beings who truly intimidate all parties and sit in the most important realm of the Three Realms can compete with Ji Ning.

    There is really no true god who is definitely stronger than Ji Ning!

    Of course, it has happened in history.

    The strongest god in history, Hou Yi, was the one who killed Taoist ancestors in one-on-one combat!  Nowadays, Ji Ning, even if he leads an army of millions of immortals, he will not be able to escape defeat when he encounters the true Taoist Ancestor of the True God  So compared with the legendary Hou Yi, he is still far behind.  But there are no such monsters in the Three Realms today.

    "It turned out to be a defeat. Even using Dao Ancestor's puppets turned out to be a defeat." In the World of Ten Thousand Demons, Wuxiao Tianxian looked at a mirror in front of him. The mirror was showing the war scene that took place in the world of Daxia.

    "My Dao Ancestor puppet can't even defeat Ji Ning? He has only been practicing for a hundred years."

    Wuxiao Tianxian was furious.

    "Idiot, idiot, waste."

    Wuxiao Tianxian gritted his teeth, "The Evergreen Sword Immortal who controls Dao Ancestor's puppet is a waste! Although he is good at controlling swordsmanship, his achievements in sword power are only at the second level. If his sword power can reach the fourth level,  level, are you afraid that you can't kill Ji Ning? This Ji Ning has only been practicing for a long time, and his mental strength is already at the fourth level."

    "What to do, what to do?" Wuxiao Tianxian was all kinds of angry.

    Wuxiao Tianxian immediately discovered

    It has become very difficult to kill Ji Ning.

    "No matter what, this Dao Ancestor puppet must not be allowed to be in charge of the Evergreen Sword Immortal again, he is just a waste." Wuxiao Tianxian was so angry that he completely turned on the Evergreen Sword Immortal.

    The Dao Ancestor Puppet wanted to escape. Although Ji Ning obstructed him time and time again, and although his escape was a little slower, it didn't take long for the Dao Ancestor Puppet to escape into Wujian City.

    "After all, Daozu's puppet is really flawless, and I can't hurt it at all.

    "Win."

    "Win."

    "Win."

    Thunderous roars resounded throughout the battlefield, and countless immortals and demons roared excitedly. Endless blood stains were left on the battlefield. The blood of immortals and demons had become a river, dyeing the wilderness red.

    The majestic Xingtian God and Qiyao God stood together, looking at the black Wujian City in the distance.

    "It's over." The Seven Lights God sent a message, "The Wujian Sect suffered heavy losses, and less than 20% of them escaped back! This realm war is really over."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, nodded.

    "Ji Ning, with your strength breakthrough now, you should be able to survive the Tribulation of the Gods." Qiyao God sent another message.

    Psd: Tomato will post some more photos on WeChat today. You can see them by adding me on WeChat.  Everyone is very enthusiastic about the monthly pass this time. Tomato is going to do it on WeChat in a few days.

    ¡®Sending signed books and doing activities, this is not ordinary¡¯The signature book will be signed by Tomato himself and sent in person, and you can also ask Tomato to write 'To xx'. If you want a specially made signature book for you, please add me on WeChat. The event will be held and I will be there.  Notification on WeChat.

    My WeChat account fanqw34 can be found if you search for "I eat tomatoes".

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 18: Chapter 56: Departure (the final chapter of this volume)

    !"Yes, after the realm war is over, I will prepare to survive the divine tribulation." Ji Ning said, the original plan was to survive the tribulation after the mental power and soul method was perfected, which would be more reliable.  However, the plan could not keep up with the changes. This time, my mental strength was raised from the third level to the fourth level. This was a qualitative change.

    The strong mental power makes the inner demon tribulation more powerful when resisting the heavenly tribulation.

    When it comes to this, there is no need to delay any longer.

    "If my guess is correct, you will not only become a Pure Yang True Immortal, but your mental power will also break through." Qiyao God sent a message.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning admitted.

    When he unleashed all his strength and was able to contain and suppress the Dao Ancestor puppets by commanding the Xingtian God alone, Ji Ning knew Anyone with real vision and insight in the three realms should be able to guess it.  In order to finally win this realm war and kill Wu Jianmen to his heart's content, Ji Ning didn't care about exposing his strength.

    The important thing is that what is exposed has value.

    Now¡­¡­

    It¡¯s very valuable!

    "Wu Jian Sect, there are so many dead." Qi Yao Celestial God stood aside, looking at the blood of immortals and demons on the endless wilderness, countless corpses, and a large number of magic weapons scattered on the ground, and couldn't help but sigh.

    "Not enough." Ji Ning was indifferent and looked at it. Now the armies of the Chiming Realm were cleaning the battlefield and collecting a large amount of loot. The other side had fled before, so the Chiming Realm side naturally seized every moment to go there.  Chase and kill to expand the results.  He didn't even have time to kill some immortals and put away the magic weapon.

    "Withdraw!"

    After a long time, Chiming Daozu¡¯s order resounded across the battlefield.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "I'm back."

    "gone back."

    "It's so enjoyable."

    There was laughter everywhere, the side of the Chiming Realm was extremely excited, and the entire army was surrounded by the God of Punishment, Ji Ning, and the God of Qiyao as they returned to Balongyun City.

    The Chiming Realm was extremely joyful, but the Wujian City was filled with wailing, and the atmosphere was solemn and depressing.

    It was such a tragic death.

    "well."

    "This time it's really"

    In addition to the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain who are all alive and well, four of the six demon gods of Tonglian Mountain have died, and among the nine fairies in the mist, only the youngest nine fairies are left alive, and the other eight are all dead.  Death Even Baiji True Immortal, Sanyang God, Abandoned Beast God, Ten Thousand Demons Cave Master, Xueyun Lou Master, etc. all died on the battlefield. It was only the Master of Qinghu Sect who was good at escaping that he managed to escape.

    Adding up all the true gods and immortals on their side, including the Evergreen Sword Immortal, there are only eleven people alive!

    As for the other gods, demons, gods, and immortals

    There were countless casualties.

    "awful."

    "awful."

    Those who were lucky enough to survive were only grateful that they were still alive and desolate.

    In the main hall of Wujian City, the surviving gods and true immortals gathered here, all of them silent.

    Mozhu Daozu looked down, his eyes flashed over the Evergreen Sword Immortal with a hint of coldness, and he said calmly: "We lost this realm war!"

    The atmosphere is even more depressing.

    "However, this war has been won and lost. There have been several realm wars. We have also won, and we have beaten them to pieces and slaughtered countless people." Mozhu Daozu said calmly, "This time, it's just a battle in the entire Three Realms.  It¡¯s just a war in one of the realms. If you can survive, you all have your own methods. In the future, our Wujian Sect and the Nuwa camp will continue to fight, and I still need you to fight for my Wujian Sect."

    "yes."

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal Company was the first to respond.

    The other gods and true immortals also responded, and at the same time they couldn't help but glance at the Evergreen Sword Immortal.

    "Changqing." Mozhu Daozu looked at Changqing Sword Immortal and said coldly, "You really let me down this time. Let alone defeating Ji Ning and Hongxue God, Ji Ning alone will shock you.  ¡±

    There were beads of sweat on the forehead of Changqing Sword Immortal. He understood that the losses in this realm war were too heavy, and of course he had to take responsibility. Changqing Sword Immortal knelt down and said respectfully: "Changqing has let down Dao Ancestor. It is really that Ji  Ning's strength is beyond my expectation, which is why I fell into that situation. Don't worry, Daozu, Changqing will try his best to understand, improve his strength, and better exert the power of Daozu's puppet. Next time, he will definitely kill him  That Ji Ning."

    "No need." Mozhu Daozu shook his head, "The powerful ones have given orders, so you don't need to control Daozu's puppets."

    Evergreen Sword Immortal¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. As he was in charge of the Dao Ancestor Puppet, his status was higher than that of the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain. Without the Dao Ancestor Puppet??He is much weaker.  And in this great catastrophe, with the Tao Ancestor puppet, his chances of survival would be thousands of times greater. After all, it would be almost impossible to kill him hiding in the Tao Ancestor puppet unless the Tao Ancestor takes action.

    Therefore, Evergreen Sword Immortal attaches great importance to Dao Ancestor Puppet. Ever since he was able to control Dao Ancestor Puppet, he was determined to always hold Dao Ancestor Puppet in his hands.

    Evergreen Sword Immortal said eagerly without giving up: "Taozu, my time is too short this time. Give me enough time, and Daozu's puppet will definitely be able to perform better"

    "enough."

    Mozhu Taoist shouted.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal closed his eyes, knelt down and kowtowed respectfully, and then said no more.

    "You can study and practice quietly. Both the God King and I are optimistic about you. If you become the Taoist, you will be much more powerful than controlling that puppet." Mozhu Taoist ordered.

    "Yes." Evergreen Sword Immortal responded respectfully.

    Mozhu Daozu nodded, and then looked at the three demon gods of Tunlong Mountain, his attitude was obviously much better: "Tuntian, the three of you will make the arrangements, and then lead Wujian City to leave the Daxia world and return to the fifth world.  "

    "Yes." The three demon gods responded respectfully.

    Seeing this, Changqing Sword Immortal couldn't help but secretly hate him.

    In a great catastrophe, those with high strength will naturally have a high status.  Even Daozu's attitude is different.

    "It's all damn Ji Ning. If it weren't for his variable, I would have killed the Qi Luming God long ago, and would have led my Wujianmen army to destroy the Crimson Realm army." Evergreen Sword Immortal was filled with hatred in his heart, "  Wait, I, Changqing, will definitely practice and become stronger until I kill you. And each of you, the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain, I will trample on under my feet. Mozhu Taoist? Hmph It's just  I am just the most ordinary Dao Ancestor, but when I become a Dao Ancestor, you will probably have to bow your head in front of me!"

    Changqing has strong ambitions.

    He is different from Yu Wei.

    Yu Wei and many other people have been loyal to the God King for a long time, and then they were reincarnated irregularly into the three worlds and grew up randomly. Naturally, it is difficult for the Nuwa camp to find a track.

    The Evergreen Sword Immortal has been a disciple of Chiming Daozu a long time ago and belongs to the Nuwa camp. However, he has been struggling to improve his strength. Chiming Daozu taught his disciples just like that. He has a strong desire for strength  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ He was tempted. After all, the God King was the most powerful king of the Wujian Sect and the only disciple.  When the king who had merged with the way of heaven taught the god king, he was naturally different.

    The God King also uses the same method to teach his disciples, so the God King teaches his disciples very well.  Changqing was tempted. In the dream world, the God King taught him some powerful techniques, and even preached to him himself.  Of course, Changqing also paid a price, and the price was - leaving Nuwa's camp and joining Wu Jianmen!

    "Nuwa's camp? No matter what camp he is in, my strength is fundamental!" Changqing didn't hesitate at all and worshiped under the sect of the God King.

    His heart towards the Tao is indeed crazy.

    Even Chiming Daozu discovered that Evergreen Sword Immortal¡¯s desire to follow the Dao was crazy, and even thought that Changqing Sword Immortal was one of his men who had the potential to become a Taoist ancestor!  But Chiming Daozu didn't know Changqing's so crazy, even possessed, Taoist heart made Changqing join Wu Jianmen.

    For Evergreen.

    Nuwa camp?  Infinite door?  Nothing.

    He himself is the most important, and he has a strong desire in his heart. One day, just like Empress Nuwa, he will become the strongest person in the three realms.

    "When the time comes, the Nuwa camp and the Infernal Affairs Gate are all bullshit. I am the strongest." Evergreen Sword Immortal's strong ambition can only be buried deep in his heart, because it is too ambitious. But he has always been  Pursue and never give up.

    Boom~~~

    A huge crack opened in the sky, and the shrunken Wujian City flew directly into the huge crack and disappeared.

    "They're gone."

    Ji Ning stood alone on the wall of Balong Cloud City, and then turned to look at the extremely lively Balong Cloud City. Because of the great victory, tens of millions of immortals and more gods and demons were present in the entire Balong Cloud City.  Celebrating.

    "Ji Ning." A figure came from a distance, it was the black-robed Xia Emperor.

    "Your Majesty," Ji Ning said.

    "Just call me Xia Mang." Xia Huang said with a smile, "Your current status and influence are much stronger than mine. Call me Your Majesty, and I can bear it shamelessly. I'm afraid the other gods and true immortals will scold me.  Shameless."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Everyone is very happy now. The war is over, we have survived, and we have killed countless immortals and demons from the Wujian Sect. You should also go and celebrate. Hot Lots, Hot Lots." Xia Huang said."No." Ji Ning shook his head gently.

    Emperor Xia didn't try to persuade him any more. He also felt that Ji Ning's whole temperament and feelings had changed since Yu Wei's incident. Emperor Xia understoodthat incident had a huge impact on Ji Ning.  It's really big.

    "By the way, after the realm war, the armies will begin to return to their respective big worlds. Our immortals in Daxia will return to the royal capital." Emperor Xia said, "All the immortals and demons are in the royal capital, so unite like this  , and can better deal with the Wujian Sect. After all, the Wujian Sect led by Qinghu has been seriously injured this time, and I am afraid that it will not be able to infiltrate on a large scale."

    "As for you, go to the royal capital too." Emperor Xia said.

    Of course he hopes Ji Ning is in the palace.

    The Seven Luminaries God has always been advancing and retreating with Ji Ning. Ji Ning alone represents the strongest punishment god and the Seven Luminaries God.  This is almost equal to half of the combat power of Chiming Realm!

    "No, I still have to survive the tribulation of the gods." Ji Ning shook his head, "Other places are not safe, and Wujianmen may not allow me to survive the tribulation with peace of mind. I want to go to my master."

    "Overcoming the divine tribulation?" Emperor Xia laughed, "Haha, it's time to overcome the tribulation."

    Emperor Xia was very happy.

    Fortunately, he has always been kind to Ji Ning, especially regarding the Shaoyan clan and Ji Ning. He has always stood by Ji Ning's side and even personally helped Ji Ning.  These things are all favors!  Now in the midst of a great catastrophe, if Ji Ning is asked to help at a critical moment, how can Ji Ning just sit back and watch?

    "Jin Ning, you and Hongxue and the other seven have made great contributions this time. In the end, the Wujian Sect collapsed and we killed a lot of people." Chiming Daozu personally met with Ji Ning, Hongxue and the other seven gods, and even persuaded them  He said, "I have received many magic weapons. You deserve these magic weapons. How can you not want them?"

    Ji Ning shook his head: "No need."

    Really not necessary.

    In the war, I got enough.

    When you become the master of Zhaixing Mansion, you really won¡¯t be short of these things.

    "Haha, I know you are going to survive the Tribulation of the Gods." Chiming Daozu said with a smile, "When you become a God, you can practice the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques to the ninth level. I'm afraid you will need some powerful Daluo elixirs! Nothing else.  As I said I've packed the Da Luo elixir you need to practice to the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, but I still need to prepare it, and I will send it to you when you are in the God Tribulation.

    "This" Ji Ning was startled.

    This is a great gift. Although there are many magic weapons on the battlefield, if they are added together, they may not be enough to reach the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills.

    "Disciple, just accept it. You can help Chi Ming a lot this time. I feel at ease if I accept it." An old man with white beard and hair appeared out of thin air.

    "Master." Ji Ning saw it and said respectfully.

    "Your master has said that you should accept my offer." Chiming Taoist Patriarch was indeed grateful to Ji Ning. He also knew from Bodhi that Ji Ning inherited the inheritance of Taoist Sanshou, and that Qiyao  The gods also followed Ji Ning If it weren't for Ji Ning and the Qiyao gods, this war would have been defeated long ago.

    That loss is tragic. In comparison, although those Daluo elixirs are precious, this true god who was bred from chaos can still afford them.

    "Yes." Ji Ning did not refuse.

    "You have made all the arrangements." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "After the arrangements are made, follow me back to Fangcun Mountain and prepare to survive the Tribulation of the Gods."

    "The arrangements have been made and you can leave at any time." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    He has already said goodbye to his master, Diancai Immortal, the brothers of life and death, Tonghe, and Ten Thousand Beasts.  Diancai Immortal, Tonghe, Ten Thousand Beasts, and Madman all have deep feelings for Ji Ning. If they don¡¯t survive the tribulation the safest place is Fangcun Mountain, where other Taoist ancestors would find it difficult to pass.  of.

    Ji Ning had no right to take Tonghe and the others to Fangcun Mountain, so he could only say goodbye.  Immortal Diancai and the others are now following Emperor Xia to settle in the royal capital!  It will be easy to meet each other in the future.

    "Now that the arrangements have been made, let's go. Chiming, you should hurry up and prepare the Daluo elixir. When you are ready, come to me and I will come to get it from you." Bodhi said and waved his hand.

    Wow~~~~

    A dark space vortex appeared directly in the main hall. Bodhi led Ji Ning and Qiyao God directly towards the space vortex.

    "It seems that we are about to overcome the tribulation of the gods. This Daluo elixir must be prepared immediately." Chiming Daozu even touched his beard and thought anxiously, and even said the big words. Of course, he had to be prepared. "I still have to go to see Sanqing Dao."  When people come, Taoist Sanqing has the most elixirs, so I will exchange some treasures with him."

    At this time, Chiming Daozu was stroking his beard and was in a good mood.  At least he won in this realm!

    £¨this ?(End)

    A new volume is about to begin.

    At the same time, it¡¯s the last day of this month, so get your monthly votes!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: God of Heaven Chapter 1: Secrets of the Three Realms (Part 1)

    !The space vortex leads directly to the sky above Fangcun Mountain.  !

    "Jining, Hongxue, follow me." Bodhi appeared in the sky and ordered.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and Hongxue God followed obediently, while the other six including Snow Scorpion God and Yuanguang God temporarily entered the water mansion.

    Inside the Taoist temple on Fangcun Mountain.

    The Bodhisattva floated down and sat cross-legged.

    Ji Ning and Hongxue both stood aside obediently.

    "Hongxue." Bodhi looked at the Hongxue God and said with a smile, "Last time I saw you take action in the realm of annihilation, it seemed that you had not touched the threshold of time and space."

    "This junior also gained some insights after that battle, especially after watching our ancestor take action. Only by combining the power of time and the power of space can we find the threshold of time and space." Hongxue God said respectfully.

    Bodhi suddenly realized.

    His actions naturally contain the endless mysteries of time and space.

    The Hongxue God has been cultivating for hundreds of millions of years, but this last step was missing. After a life and death battle, and seeing Bodhi take action, it is not surprising that he has some enlightenment.

    "Do you know who has the highest achievements in time and space among the three realms?" Bodhi looked at the Red Snow God with a smile.

    "I once heard the master of the palace say." Hongxue God said respectfully, "Ancestor, you come and go without a trace. Even the world of Xianyue is opened in another level of space. In terms of the control of time and space, the three realms  Let the ancestor be the first."

    Bodhi sighed and sighed: "Sanshou really values ??you and will say anything to youYes, my world of Xianyue is not at the same level as the other worlds of the Three Realms. How can those Taoist ancestors naturally do this?"  Can¡¯t find any.¡±

    "Master, what does it mean to no longer be in the same level of space?" Ji Ning asked.

    Bodhi and Hongxue both entered the gate of time and space.

    Ji Ning?  He has not even realized the two great avenues of time and space, let alone stepped into the gate of time and space.

    "Have you ever seen thousand-layer cake?" Bodhi smiled and looked at Ji Ning.

    "I've seen it before." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The other worlds in the Three Realms all live on the surface of the Thousand-Layer Cake." Bodhi smiled, "And my Xianyue Great World is within one of the layers of the Thousand-Layer Cake. There are usually various escape techniques and various great powers.  The movement is all on the surface of the Thousand Layer Cake Naturally, no matter what, you can't enter my big world of Xianyue."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized: "Space can be divided into layers"

    "The mystery of heaven and earth - nature is endlessly miraculous." Bodhi nodded.

    "If this is the case, then isn't the Xianyue world the safest? No Taoist ancestor can enter except the master. Then isn't this place completely immune to this catastrophe?" Ji Ning asked.

    "No."

    Bodhi shook his head, "We can't avoid it. We can avoid it nowbut we won't be able to avoid it in the future."

    "Why is this? It's obvious that they can't come here, so why can't they avoid the catastrophe?" Ji Ning asked.

    Bodhi pondered for a moment and then shook his head and said: "I can't answer you now. Even I don't understand many things. But I can sense the fate in the dark This catastrophe in the three realms  No living soul can avoid it. Okay Ji Ning, you have now become a Pure Yang True Immortal. I will naturally tell you many secrets in the three realms, but I don¡¯t know them, so I naturally can¡¯t tell you. You have to remember  A little This endless world is too mysterious, even Empress Nuwa decided to enter the endless chaos to explore."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Hongxue." Bodhi looked at the Hongxue God, "All of my many secret skills have successors. I am the most worthy of the secret knowledge of time and space, but there has never been a suitable successor. Are you willing to worship me as your teacher?  "

    The Hongxue God was startled, and then he was overjoyed and knelt down: "Disciple pays homage to the master."

    "Hahaha" Bodhi also laughed, "Get up."

    "Junior brother has met senior brother." God Hongxue stood up and saluted Ning.  !

    Ning was immediately stunned. This Red Snow God was born at the beginning of the world. He had always respected him as his senior.

    "It's really awkward for you to call me senior brother," Ji Ning said.

    "You guys call each other your own." Bodhi looked at the two disciples with a smile. He was in a very good mood. Firstly, Ji Ning, a disciple, had made amazing progress in strength, and secondly, the strongest secret skill had a successor.

    Bodhi smiled and said, "Ji Ning has been my disciple for many years. I'm afraid he doesn't even know the strength of his senior brother."

    "Disciple is indeed unclear." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    There are a total of nineteen disciples under the master.??Including the latest red snow, it is a full twenty.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ji Ning also knows the names of every senior disciple from the first disciple, but the detailed strength is indeed unclear.

    "Ji Ning, your strength has improved now. As for Hongxue, you are only a few steps away from becoming a Taoist Ancestor. And now with this great catastrophe I always feel that there is a crisis lurking, and you two will help each other in the future." Bodhi  He said, "Among my disciples, there are four who have reached the level of the True God Dao Ancestor."

    "Four?" Ji Ning and Hongxue were both surprised.

    "First of all, there is my great disciple." Bodhi said, "That is, the woodcutter cutting wood on the mountain outside the mountain gate. If you have any doubts about your practice, you can ask him. His strength should be the best among all your disciples.  "

    "The second one is my second disciple, Ji Dian, who guards the Three Realms Palace and often sleeps there." Bodhi added, "Ji Dian is the one who really passed on many of my mantles to me. He has all the methods of Buddhism and Taoism.  After learning, if you have any doubts in the future, you can ask him."

    "The other one is my six disciples who opened up the world of Huaguo Mountain, Sun Wukong, the master of the Huaguo Mountain lineage." Bodhi said, "He was also taught by Nuwa, and he is quite good at fighting."

    "The last one is my twelfth disciple Hei Hu. He likes to travel in the three realms the most. Although he has not opened up a big world and has few subordinates, his strength is relatively weak among the four, but after all he has become a true god and Taoist ancestor.  Level. Even I accepted him as my disciple because of my affinity back then. With his lazy temperament, who would have thought that he would become a true Shinto ancestor."

    Bodhi¡¯s words introduced all the four Taoist ancestors among the disciples of Fangcun Mountain.

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    Black tiger?

    The twelfth senior brother Hei Hu, who calls himself King Black Tiger, came over when he was studying martial arts in Fangcun Mountain and had a discussion with him. However, Ji Ning did not expect or sense this senior brother at the time.  How powerful.  Judging from the feelingit seems that Senior Brother Black Tiger's aura is not as strong as Senior Brother Yinyue's.  Who would have thought that he is pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, but he is the true Taoist ancestor!

    "The other disciples, including Ji Ning, who has been practicing for the shortest time, are now at the level of true gods and immortals." Bodhi said, "You must not slack off. Now that the great catastrophe is coming, you will have a greater chance of surviving the catastrophe by cultivating yourself as the true god and Taoist ancestor."

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning and Hongxue God both said respectfully.

    "Um."

    Bodhi nodded and said with a smile, "Brothers from the same discipline, you all know it. There are some secrets of the Three Realms. Maybe Hongxue knows more about it. Ji Ning was weak before, but I didn't say anything about it. This time I will tell you in detail. Then  I will tell you everything about the destruction of the ancient times and so on. I believe that after listening to it, you will have a clear understanding of the origin of the Infinite Sect."

    Ji Ning and Hongxue God listened carefully. Even Hongxue God knew very little about the ancient battle of destruction.

    The new volume ¡®Tenjin Volume, begins~~~

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdian.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mxqpdan£®  rreading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: God of Heaven Chapter 2: Secrets of the Three Realms (Part 2)

    ! There was a look of reminiscence in Bodhi's eyes, and he said softly: "Let's start from chaos. Before the birth of ancient times, the area where our current Three Realms are located was originally chaos. And chaos is extremely magical and has already begun to give birth.  There were ancestor gods, true gods and gods of chaos, and because of their origins, they were also honored as ancestor gods of chaos, true gods of chaos and gods of chaos."

    "Ancestral God?" As soon as the master said it, Ji Ning was shocked.

    "The Dao contained in this side of the world is divided into ten major Dao of Heaven, eighty-one great avenues, and one hundred and eighty thousand minor Dao." Bodhi said, "Like the ten great ancestral gods, they are all beings who have mastered the Dao of Heaven from birth.  Pangu who understood the way of chaos, Nuwa who was born to understand the way of life, Fuxi who was born to understand the way of destruction, Phoenix who was born to understand the way of heaven of yin, Ancestral dragon who was born to understand the way of yang, as for the other five elements of heaven,  They are Zhurong, the god of fire, Gonggong, the god of water, Liaoshou, the god of gold, Jumang, the god of wood, and Houtu, the god of earth."

    "These tenare all beings born to control the way of heaven. Among them, Pangu is the most respected!"

    Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Disciple, you seem to have many doubts."

    "Yes, how come the disciples have never heard of this ancestor god?" Ji Ning was shocked, "The disciples thought that the true god was already the ultimate."

    "There are very few people who know about the Three Realms. I will explain the reason later. Pangu Nuwa and the others are different from us. They were born to control the way of heaven, and their strength is stronger than ours." Bodhi said, "In the midst of chaos  , and also gave birth to true gods who were born to control the avenue! Among them, I am the teacher, Sanshou, Chiming, Taoist Sanqing, Buddha Tathagata, Jieyin Buddha, etc. are all true gods."

    "Thirdly, there are one hundred and eight thousand gods who are born to master the ordinary way."

    Bodhi said, "These are the ancestral gods, true gods and gods born in chaos."

    "The most venerable and powerful among them is Pangu, who controls the way of chaos. Pangu is said to be extremely powerful, but he is secretly controlled by fate." Bodhi sighed, "The fate of his birth is to open the sky. Pangu is the last  A man was conceived, and as soon as he came out, he held the Pangu ax and created the world, even burning his life and eventually dying. But he also created this magnificent ancient Pangu world."

    "After the creation of the world the ancient world of Pangu also began to give birth to many lives. These were nurtured by heaven and earth. The strong among them can reach the realm of gods, and the weak are at least at the innate level."

    Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "Everything born in heaven and earth is wonderful. We come from chaos and are full of curiosity about everything." Bodhi lamented, "either occupying the territory and becoming the leader, or living in seclusion With the many things that were born in the ancient world of Pangu,  Life, the ancient world has become more and more exciting. For example, Sanshou, and even several ancestral gods have even led various kingdoms, started fighting, and even fought to the death."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It is normal to fight for each other's ambitions.

    "Many powerful people have also created methods for refining Qi Flow for countless lives in the ancient world." Bodhi said, "For example, Tathagata Buddha specially created the Buddha's method, which is actually a kind of Qi Flow refining. So the original  One after another, true gods, like me, Tathagata, they all practiced on the Qi Refining Flow one after another and became Taoist ancestors."

    "Nuwa was the first to make a breakthrough," Bodhi said. "With great perseverance and wisdom, Nuwa realized the two heavenly ways of Yin and Yang and then created the human race. After controlling the two heavenly ways of Yin and Yang, Nuwa's strength suddenly increased.  . At this time, everyone in the ancient world realized that by understanding the mutually restraining way of heaven, their strength can reach another level."

    "So, all the powerful people in the ancient world were cultivating in secret, but they found that it was extremely difficult to comprehend one kind of heavenly way and then want to understand the opposite heavenly way. Like comprehending the heavenly way of life

    If you want to comprehend the Heavenly Way of Destruction again, you will be severely interfered with and hindered by the original Heavenly Way of Life you will not be able to comprehend it at all.  "

    "For a long time, apart from Empress Nuwa, no one else has realized the opposite of the way of heaven." Bodhi said.

    "Laterthe Taoist Sanqing appeared."

    "Taoist Sanqing was also born as the True God of Chaos. His real name is Yuan Shi! He is also extremely talented. He has understood the Yang Heavenly Way and the Destruction Heavenly Way, but he has never succeeded in understanding the opposite Yin Heavenly Way or the Life Heavenly Way. So  He made a big decision." Bodhi said, "He committed suicide."

    "Suicide." Ji Ning was startled.

    Hongxue next to her smiled. Although this was a secret, Hongxue, who was born at the beginning of the world, still knew about it when she followed Taoist Sanshou.

    "The Three Pure Taoists have set restrictions in their true spirits. They must understand the heavenly way of Yin or the heavenly way of life before they can awaken the memories of past lives." Bodhi said, "The Three Pure TaoistsIt is to directly enter reincarnation and then commit suicide.  Because he committed suicide in reincarnation, his true spirit was naturally reincarnated.  "

    "It's a big gamble."

    "After Sanqing Taoist is reincarnated, once his soul is gone, his true spirit will enter the river of destiny. That's the end of it." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ??You must understand the Heavenly Way of Yin or the Heavenly Way of Life to awaken the memory of past lives. In other words, at least before becoming a Taoist, you cannot awaken the memory of past lives.  How difficult would it be to become a Taoist ancestor without relying on past life memories?  Even if he is extremely talented because of his true spirit, there are too many dangers on the path of cultivation.

    Once the soul of someone killed is gone, it is indeed over.

    "He failed one after another and reincarnated nine times in reincarnation." Bodhi said, "Of the nine reincarnations, six of them were mortals and failed to enter the path of spiritual practice. So he was naturally reincarnated after death. Still  In two lives, he died at the Zifu level and was reincarnated in the same way. Until the ninth life, he was reincarnated as the ancient human race Lao Tzu!"

    "In this life, he was astonished and moved forward rapidly. Because there was no interference from memory, he understood the way of Yin in one go and became the Taoist ancestor. Only then did he awaken his original memory The Heavenly Way of Yang, the Heavenly Way of Destruction  They were all under control again. His strength immediately skyrocketed. At that time, he even realized the method of transforming the three pure beings into one thing His strength was so strong that even the original Nuwa Empress might not be as good as it was in ancient times.  The first leader. Because he understood the method of converting three pure things into one qi, he also called himself the Taoist of the Three Pure Ones. From then on, he passed down many Taoist methods, created a Taoist sect, and became the leader of the Taoist sect."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Because reincarnation is used to cover up the memory of the previous life, and the understanding of the opposite heaven is indeed unaffected. But this is a gamble. Once the soul is gone, it is really dead." Bodhi sighed, "Because of Sanqing Taoist, six people in succession  Taoist ancestors also reincarnated and set restrictions in the true spirit."

    "But there is no news about them anymore. From ancient times to the present, there is no trace of them in the three worlds." Bodhi said, "Maybe they are dead, or maybe they are still reincarnated in endless reincarnations."

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    Continuous reincarnation?

    Those Taoist ancestors who reincarnated were truly extraordinary and their talents were naturally astonishing.  As long as there is an opportunity, one can usually embark on the path of cultivating immortality.  On the road to immortality, it is very dangerous, and you may be killed by the enemy to death!  From ancient times to now, it has been too long.  Those six Taoist ancestors may have died long ago, and their true spirits have entered the endless river.

    "After this, among the ancient mighty beings, no one was reincarnated for a long time. But the mighty ones had too strong aspiration towards the Tao, and all of them longed to become powerful." Bodhi sighed, "So, at that time, among the mighty beings,  The Buddha Tathagata, who was of average strength, also entered reincarnation, committed suicide and was reincarnated. At that time, Tathagata had already understood the other four heavenly ways among the five elements of heaven. Only the last earthly element of heaven was missing and could not be cultivated. Once he practiced it, he was subject to other  The obstruction and interference of the four heavenly paths.¡±

    "If you are not a crazy demon, you will not survive." Bodhi shook his head and sighed, and he reincarnated in the third life and became the prince of a small human country at that time, named Sakyamuni.  Naturally, he was so stunning that he finally realized the way of heaven and became the Taoist ancestor.  After awakening the memory of the past life, his strength immediately increased dramatically. At that time, Buddhism, which was only one of the many forces in ancient times, immediately increased in strength, and Tathagata became the leader of Buddhism.  "

    "What do you think after hearing about the cultivation paths of the two leaders of the Taoist and Buddhist sects?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Great perseverance, great determination." Ji Ning sighed.

    Those two are already Taoist ancestors.

    In fact, they can live freely in the world, but those two people still have a strong heart towards the Tao. In order to realize a higher level, they would rather gamble with their endless lives!

    They won.

    But more Taoist ancestors lost their bets.

    "Wanting to cultivate Taoism and reach a higher level is really too difficult.

    "At that timethere were endless battles in ancient times." Bodhi said, "The strongest among them was the country led by several ancestral gods."

    "Once, Gonggong, the ancestral god of water, and Zhurong, the ancestral god of fire, fought madly between the two parties they led. These two ancestral gods were also fighting in the ancient world When Gonggong saw that his side was about to lose, he went completely crazy, crazy devil  Gonggong, who was under him, actually broke the Buzhou Mountain that Pangu's spine was transformed into in a rage."

    "Now, the sky is broken, and the foundation of the ancient heaven and earth is affected."

    ¡°For a moment the earth shook, as if the end of the world was coming.¡±

    "At this time, Gonggong and Zhu Rong were all panicking. At that time, the powerful people from ancient times gathered together to prevent the destruction of heaven and earth, but there was no way for a while. Empress Nuwa was still thinking hard unexpectedly at the critical moment, another  Will five?The way of heaven is fully understood.  Empress Nuwa immediately used yin and yang as the foundation, collected the essence of the five elements of heaven and earth, refined the five-colored stones, and used the sacred five-colored stones to mend the heaven and earth After Nuwa mended the sky, the world returned to stability.  And because she controls yin and yang and the five elements, Empress Nuwa is also worthy of being the strongest person in ancient times.  Because of Nuwa's power in mending the sky, in ancient times, all races respected Nuwa.  "

    "At this time, the ancestral god Fuxi, who had a deep relationship with Empress Nuwa and was like a brother and sister firstly, did not like to fight, and secondly, he saw that Empress Nuwa's strength continued to break through, but his strength increased very little. So he also committed suicide.  He was reincarnated without realizing the way of life and heaven, and without awakening the memory of his previous life." Bodhi shook his head and sighed, "And he reincarnated into the human race and became the Fuxi clan of the three emperors of the ancient human race, and he has not been able to awaken the memory of his previous life."

    P1: The history of the Three Realms will be described in detail so that everyone can understand it more clearly.  The next chapter will be the origin of Wujianmen.

    P2 Tomato really didn¡¯t expect to win the first place in monthly votes in September.

    Because the monthly ticket was lagging behind at the beginning, Tomato buried his head and carefully thought about the plot. After all, he had also written the key chapter where Yu Wei was finally exposed. Even at the end of the month, Tomato just shouted, Tomato pays more attention to the plot, who misses you?  But it gave me a surprise!  Really, this is a surprise, the monthly ticket has directly rushed to the first place, and has continued to lead.

    grateful!

    move!

    Now the book has reached a critical moment, and many secrets will be fully revealed.  But the endless chaos is so mysterious that even Bodhi doesn¡¯t know about it.  The next plot will be more and more exciting!  Tomato can't say how fast it will update, but it will definitely be written with care. I believe everyone will make their own judgment based on how they feel after reading it.

    Finally, October has started, and it seems that the beginning of October is still double. Don¡¯t wait for the end of the month. If you vote for one monthly ticket now, it will count as two. If you have a guaranteed monthly ticket, please vote for Tomato!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: God of Heaven Chapter 3: Secrets of the Three Realms (Part 2)

    ! "After Fuxi was reincarnated into the human race, he finally understood the two great ways of heaven, Yin and Yang, and made incredible achievements in formations. He is now the one with the highest achievement in formations in the three realms." Bodhi said, "Although his strength is extremely amazing, because he has always been  I haven¡¯t realized the heavenly way of life, so I can¡¯t awaken the memory of my past life.¡±

    Ji Ning sighed.

    I have already understood the two great ways of heaven, but I can¡¯t even awaken them. It¡¯s really God¡¯s will to trick people.

    "Actually, in terms of strength, he was originally an ancestral god. The ancestral god's divine body was extremely powerful. Compared with the current Fuxi clan, his strength is actually comparable." Bodhi sighed, "This reincarnation is not a good thing for Fuxi.  It¡¯s bad.¡±

    "The ancient times were extremely long. Some were dedicated to the Tao, or they were fighting each other to the death. Even the rise of the human race was faced with battles many powerful people died, and even more gods died." Bodhi shook his head and sighed, in his eyes  With compassion, "Because of ambition, several of the original ancestor gods died. Even the most powerful force in ancient times collapsed with the death of the ancestor dragon. The dragon clan has been in a state of decline since then."

    "Zu Long died?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    Ancestral Dragon is one of the ten great ancestral gods!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "More than just the ancestral dragon? For example, the ancestral god of the Jin Dynasty also died in the battle!" Bodhi shook his head, "This is war. When there is no external force, the civil war consumes the most fiercely."

    "Civil war?" Ji Ning was startled, "What does master mean?"

    "Civil war?" Hongxue God, who had always been calm next to him, was also surprised.

    If the numerous fightings in the ancient world were called civil wars, then

    "In ancient times, the Shennong family traveled through chaos, looking for various strange objects in the chaos, but discovered alien life from the chaos." Bodhi Surong said.

    "Alien?" Ji Ning and Hongxue were both surprised.

    "Chaos is boundless. It should be noted that Pangu Nuwa and other ancestors, true gods, and gods were all conceived in chaos. Naturally, there may be other lives in the chaos." Bodhi sighed, "And this alien race came to us accidentally. Fortunately, Shennong  The clan discovered it in advance and prevented this chaotic alien race from infiltrating."

    "This alien race from Chaos is so menacing and crazy that it directly started a war with us in ancient times." Bodhi said, "You must have heard of his name. His name is Luo! He is the first visitor from Chaos."

    "First place?" Ji Ning and Hongxue understood immediately.

    I am afraid that there will be chaotic aliens coming to ancient times later.

    "Luo Luo was extremely arrogant at that time, and said, I, Luo Zongheng, am still afraid of you little guys living in a chaotic world?" Bodhi shook his head. "We then understood that there should be some powerful beings in the chaos.  I'm afraid Luo is just one of them, because Luo started a war with us before he understood the ancient times. So even though he was extremely crazy, he still lost."

    "He waved his hand, and a mighty army appeared."

    "His own strength is even stronger than the leaders of Buddhism, Taoism, and the Human Emperor. Only Empress Nuwa can match him! But we were better because there were so many strong people, so we just surrounded and killed him." Bodhi said,  "After Luo's death, Luo's broken divine body was used to refine many magic weapons. The Luo bow you used, Ji Ning, is one of them. Many magic weapons refined with Luo's corpse although they are generally pure when they are first refined.  The ultimate Yang product can transform into an innate spiritual treasure more than 90% of the time."

    "This time Luo's arrival has awakened the entire ancient world."

    ¡°It turns out besides us, there are other lives in the chaos, and they are so powerful.

    "So the ancient times began to stabilize, and the originally crazy fighting wars also stopped. Even we all regretted it. Just because of ambition, many powerful people died in internal strife. Because of the existence of three human emperors in the human race, plus  We no longer want to fight internally, so the human race has become the leader of all races."

    "Time passes, and endless years pass in the blink of an eye."

    "Finally, another catastrophe has come." Bodhi solemnly said, "Several powerful people, including Empress Nuwa, including me, all sensed an extremely powerful force approaching us in ancient times. So we all traveled through the chaos,  Get closer to that power and want to find out."

    "After walking in the chaos for more than half a month we finally discovered the source of that terrible power!" There was a trace of sadness in Bodhi's eyes.

    Ji Ning and Hongxue both listened carefully.

    "That is a huge oval world, a chaotic world like our ancient Pangu world." Bodhi said solemnly.

    "What!"

    "And the ancient world of Pangu"What kind of chaotic world?  "

    Ji Ning and Hongxue God both exclaimed.

    Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and the two of them: "Since Pangu can open up the world and create the ancient Pangu world, how do you know that another huge world will not appear in the endless chaos?"

    Ji Ning and Hongxue God were immediately speechless.

    "And in that world, there are also ancestral gods! But for the sake of distinction, we call them demons. They also have ancestral demons, real demons, and celestial demons!" Bodhi said solemnly, "And that world is called 'Infinite Chaos' by us.  world,.

    "A world of endless chaos?" God Ji Xue was stunned.  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Infinite Door?

    "Yes, the current Infinite Gate originates from this Infinite Chaos World." Bodhi nodded, "The Infinite Chaos World, and our Pangu Chaos Worldthese two chaotic worlds are constantly moving in chaos, but they are getting closer.  One day, these two chaotic worlds will collide."

    "Even as we get closer, we both sense the destiny in the dark, and we both understand that these two chaotic worlds will collide with each other and merge into one huge chaotic world."

    "The world of Infinite Chaos is different from us." Bodhi said, "Our Pangu Chaos World, because of Nuwa's detachment, is fighting internally and has serious internal friction. But the strongest person in the Infinite Chaos World is the Ancestral Demon of the Heart, the great devil.  They are extremely ambitious and have already ruled the entire world of chaos, so their power is extremely powerful."

    "At that time, they had the five great ancestor demons of earth, fire, water, wind, and heart! As well as two existences at the level of Taoist leaders whose strength was comparable to that of the Sanqing Taoists! Especially the ancestor of the inner demon his strength was already close to  At Pangu¡¯s level, even Empress Nuwa is no match.¡±

    "But our side is experiencing serious internal strife."

    "Especially the True Gods, there are actually more of them than us. And our True Gods have died too many from internal friction."

    "They are actually stronger than us! With the ambition of the Ancestor of the Inner Demon they naturally want to lead the merged chaotic world in the future, but our Pangu chaotic world naturally disagrees. So - the war started!  "

    "The battle between the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World will destroy the world!"

    "And at the critical moment!"

    "A terrifying existence - the Lord of All Things has appeared!" Bodhi looked extremely solemn, "The Lord of All Things is the most terrifying chaotic alien race we have encountered so far. Our Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World, the reason why the two chaotic worlds meet  Getting closer is because he is secretly guiding you."

    Ji Ning and God Hongxue felt their hearts tighten when they heard this.

    "When our Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World were fighting each other with countless casualties, the Lord of All Things appeared with his army." Bodhi said, "The reason why we call him the Lord of All Things is because his utilization of all things has reached  An incredible realm, first of all, the source of the puppets in the Three Realms is actually him!"

    "The Lord of All Things had a large number of puppets under his command at the beginning, many puppets with power at the level of Tao Ancestor."

    "Secondly, there are a large number of Queen Mothers under the command of the Lord of All Things, the same Queen Mothers you encountered in the Realm of Annihilation. A large number of Queen Mothers have given birth to countless legions. When those legions are combined, each one has the combat power of the Dao Ancestor.  "

    "On the contrary, the Lord of All Things' own fighting power is only comparable to that of Sanqing Taoist and Tathagata. However, the Lord of All Things has even transformed his own divine body. His divine body is very special and cannot be killed at all!"

    "The sudden appearance of the Lord of All Things, the strength of his army is no less than the overall strength of a chaotic world"

    "At the most critical moment, Empress Nuwa made a breakthrough."

    "This is an essential breakthrough!"

    "Empress Nuwa broke through to the level of Pangu, and she immediately started killing people. The Lord of all things died, and the ancestor of the inner demon merged with the way of heaven to escape from the Wujianmen. He had already suffered a lot in the fight before, and now he was even more slaughtered by Empress Nuwa. Only  At that time, there was a person in the world of endless chaos who was second only to the ancestor of the inner demon.

    ¡®The Wind Demon Ancestor escaped from the hands of Nuwa. At the same time, the Wind Demon Ancestor also took away many powerful people from the Wujian Sect.  Fortunately, the first person Nuwa Empress dealt with after her breakthrough was the Heart Demon Ancestor. Otherwise, the Heart Demon Ancestor might have been rescued by the Wind Demon Ancestor.  The ability of the Wind Demon Ancestor to escape is truly incredible.  "

    "Ancestor of the Wind Demon?" Ji Ning and Hongxue God both remembered it.

    Those who were able to escape from Nuwa Empress also protected many powerful people.

    "The ancestor of the Wind Demon is also honored as the ancestor of all demons by the current Wujian Sect. His strength is unfathomable!" Bodhi said.

    ¡°This war that destroyed the world also caused the two people who were originally fused to?The chaotic world was directly shattered.  The largest piece of debris is the ancient ruins.  Others were transformed into heaven, underworld, and the three thousand great worlds and billions of small worlds.  "Bodhi said, "The chaotic alien race back then

    ¡®The Lord of All Things, some of the army left behind after his death were killed by Nuwa Empress, but many others were driven into the ancient ruins.  "

    ¡°Those remnants of the army are not much of a threat to us, but more importantly they are a kind of police force.

    Bodhi solemnly said, "Let us not forget there are other lives in the endless chaos, and they must not be consumed internally.

    "The three realms are complete."

    "Later, Nuwa Empress entered the endless chaos because of extremely important matters. Once she left, she never came back."

    "After Nuwa Empress left, the Wind Demon Ancestor came back, bringing with him the mighty men of the Infinite Chaos World under his command." Bodhi shook his head, "This Feng Demon Ancestor is really too difficult to deal with, and the strength of the Infernal Affairs side is indeed not strong.  We are weak, and we are worried about the threat from the visitors from Chaos, and the Wind Demon Ancestor does not have the confidence to deal with us, so the two parties negotiated an agreement."

    "Since then, we and Wu Jian Fang have always been at peace with each other."

    "Like many lives in the Three Realms, some have the blood of gods, and some have the blood of demons. In fact, we and the Infinite Chaos World are both chaotic worlds, and there is not much difference in blood. They are collectively called the blood of gods and demons."

    ¡°Those who are born in chaos are also collectively known as chaos gods and demons.

    "Actually, according to the detailed classification, on the Pangu World side, there should be the Chaos God and the Chaos True God. On the Wujian side, there should be the Chaos Heavenly Demon and the Chaos True Demon."

    Bodhi said, "After endless years, new powerful people have been born in the Three Realms one after another, and the Three Realms are once again prosperous. But not long ago, all the powerful people were relatively indifferent to the fate of the unknown.  It¡¯s amazing, everyone feels that there will be a big battle between our side and Wu Jian¡¯s side, and no one can avoid it.¡±

    "If you want to avoid the battle, the result will be death!"

    Ji Ning and Hongxue God completely understood.

    It turns out that Wujianmen is from another chaotic world.

    "The guidance of fate is never wrong." Bodhi shook his head, "Although I have many doubts in my heart, it is obvious that as long as the Wujian Sect is destroyed, our Nuwa camp can survive."

    "Master." Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "The Nuwa camp should be on the side of Pangu's chaotic world, and the Wujian camp should be on the other side of the chaotic world. So why do Old Man Yuan and the others hesitate?"

    "snort."

    Bodhi said coldly, "That's a bunch of idiots! The Infernal Sect has lived with us in the Three Realms for endless years, and the powerful ones even made friends with each other. Even among the ten thousand races, they also have the blood of gods and demons. In fact, the two parties have been together for a long time.  It¡¯s like one party, so like Old Man Yuan, they always want the two parties to coexist peacefully. They regard the Wu Jian party as one of their own and don¡¯t want to be an enemy.¡±

    "But fate is never wrong."

    "I understand very well."

    ¡°Only by destroying the Wujianmen can we live.¡±

    "Wu Jian Sect also knows that only by destroying us can they live. Although there are many things behind this catastrophe that we don't understand. But the guidance of fate is the most correct path." Bodhi looked at the two people in front of him.  People said, "Ji Ning, Hongxue, you are still weak now, and you still need to cultivate deeply. After all, even if this catastrophe has passed, maybe in the future, if there is another visitor from chaos who is similar to the Lord of All Things, it will be another catastrophe."

    "Understood." Ji Ning and Hongxue both looked solemn.

    A visitor from Chaos?

    Other chaotic worlds?

    Why didn¡¯t Empress Nuwa come back after she entered the endless chaos?  All this made Ji Ning and Hongxue understand that in the past, they just sat in a well and looked at the sky. In fact, the sky was much wider than they imagined!

    After talking about some of the origin secrets of the Three Realms, Bodhi smiled and said: "By the way, Ji Ning, I know you have a daughter now. Bring her to me to see."

    "Yes, Master." Ji Ning's heart warmed when he thought of his daughter, and he immediately moved his daughter Mingyue out of the Purple Sauvignon.

    "Huh?"

    Mingyue, a girl wearing a bellyband and barefoot, bit her fingers and looked around curiously.

    "Father." Mingyue hugged Ji Ning's thigh.

    "Mingyue, come here and kowtow, I have seen the master." Ji Ning ordered.

    The girl Mingyue opened her eyes wide and looked carefully at the old man in Taoist robes with white hair and boyish face in front of her. She knelt down obediently and kowtowed, saying: "Mingyue pays homage to the master."

    "Hahaha" Bodhi also liked it very much when he saw this, and said with a smile, "Your father is my disciple, and you are also part of my Fangcun Mountain lineage. Today, I will teach you the body-refining method of gods and demons."?. Qi refining method.  "

    ??????????????????????????????

    Suddenly a stream of light flew into the girl Mingyue's eyebrows.

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning was overjoyed. Nowadays, there are very few things that can make Ji Ning happy. The most important thing in his heart now is this precious daughter. Because Fangcun Mountain has strict rules, Ji Ning does not dare to teach them without authorization, but he  His other methods are not that brilliant.

    "If your daughter can overcome the calamity and become a fairy or a god, I will give her some benefits. Okay, go." Bodhi waved, "Hongxue, you stay here first."

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and Hongxue both agreed.

    Ji Ning immediately hugged her daughter who had fallen into a coma. After all, the method taught by Bodhi was too vast and Mingyue's endurance was limited.

    In the days that followed, Ji Ning took his daughter Mingyue and lived a peaceful life on Fangcun Mountain. Only when he was with his daughter did the pain in his heart feel slightly better, and Ji Ning's heart became calmer and calmer.  While silently making preparations, he felt that the day of passing through the heavenly tribulation was getting closer.

    "Father." Mingyue, a girl wearing a bellyband with her legs spread out, flew over.

    "Mingyue." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Father, I heard that you are going to survive the tribulation of the gods?" Mingyue raised her head and looked at Uncle Bai next to Ji Ning, "Grandpa Bai, my father is going to survive the tribulation of the gods?"

    "How did you know?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It has been spread all over Fangcun Mountain for a long time." Mingyue said.

    "My senior brothers are really loudmouthed." Ji Ning shook his head helplessly, then looked at Mingyue, nodded and said, "Yes, we will go through the Divine Tribulation tomorrow."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 4: God¡¯s Tribulation

    !"I heard that the God Tribulation is very dangerous." Mingyue was worried, holding her two little hands tightly in front of her chest.

    Ji Ning knelt down, hugged her daughter gently, looked at her little face, and said with a smile: "Mingyue, don't worry, the God Tribulation may be dangerous to others, but to your father and me it's really nothing."  .¡±

    "Really?" Mingyue hesitated.

    "Yes, you have to believe in father." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Mingyue Zhong held Ji Ning's head with her small hands, "Father, mother is gone, please don't leave Mingyue."

    Ji Ning felt a pain in his heart.

    After all, Mingyue is still very young, and Yu Wei's death has a huge impact on Mingyue.

    "Father will never leave Mingyue." Ji Ning hugged her daughter and whispered, "Father will always protect Mingyue."

    This is Ji Ning¡¯s promise to her daughter!

    That night, her daughter Mingyue slept with Ji Ning. She was afraid that Ji Ning would abandon her and go through the tribulation of the gods alone. She had to watch her father go through the tribulation with her own eyes to feel at ease.

    "Get up." Ji Ning pinched her daughter's little nose.

    "Uh-huh."

    Mingyue opened her sleepy eyes and looked around confusedly. She was obviously not awake yet, but when she saw Ji Ning, she couldn't help but hug her.

    "Get up, it's dawn." Ji Ning kissed her daughter's face affectionately.

    "Oh." Mingyue rubbed her eyes and sat up, looking outside. The sky was bright at the moment, "Ah, father, you are going to survive the tribulation of the gods today."

    "Yes, why don't you get up quickly?"

    ?Outside the house.

    Bai Shuize and Xiao Qing had been waiting for a long time. When they heard the frolicking in the house, they couldn't help but smile.

    "The master is smiling happily now that he is with Xiao Mingyue." Xiao Qing said.

    "He transferred all his feelings towards Yu Wei, his eldest brother and his sister-in-law to his daughter." Bai Shuize lamented, "Fortunately, Yu Wei gave birth to a child before. Otherwise, I really don't know what Ning'er would have become after experiencing the shock.  What kind."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The door opened.

    A handsome boy in white clothes walked out holding a cute and pretty girl. This handsome boy looked young, but his eyes that were as calm as the endless deep sea made people feel endlessly distant.  Everyone understands that he is no longer young, especially his heart is no longer young.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Uncle Bai and Xiaoqing followed Ji Ning.

    As soon as I walked out of the courtyard, I saw the light rain on the green cliff outside the courtyard.

    "Master." Qingya Xiaoyu said respectfully.

    Ji Ning took the girl Mingyue, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, and Qingya Xiaoyu, and left Fangcun Mountain directly. Then they moved a space and came to a vast wilderness in Mingyue World.

    A large group of people had already gathered in the wilderness.

    "Junior brother."

    "Ji Ning."

    "Little Lord."

    Hongxue God and other seven gods, Senior Brother Yinyue, Senior Brother Jiang Jun, Ji Dian, etc. all arrived one by one. They even brought some of their disciples and grandchildren.

    After Ji Ning landed, he waved his hand and Qiuye, Muzishuo and others appeared next to him.

    "Junior brother, be careful. Although the God's Tribulation is not difficult for you, it is better to be cautious." Ji Dian warned.

    "Second senior brother, don't worry." Ji Ning nodded, and then walked alone not far away. After only taking three steps, he arrived a thousand feet away.

    Immediately, Ji Ning stood there silently.

    "Boom."

    Having already accumulated the seventeenth level of the Scarlet Bright Nine Heavens Diagram that could be broken through at any time, he suddenly broke through the last bottleneck and directly entered the eighteenth level of the Scarlet Bright Nine Heavens Diagram!  At the same time, Ji Ning's own Qi Refining Flow also directly broke through to the perfection of Void Return!

    The two broke through at the same time, immediately triggering the secretly rotating Heavenly Dao.

    It didn¡¯t take long

    The wind started to blow around.

    "The tribulation has begun."

    "Master is so straightforward. As soon as he arrived here, he immediately triggered the catastrophe."

    "Junior brother has great strength and extraordinary circumstances. His divine calamity is probably very powerful.

    Everyone watching from a distance looked nervously, especially the girl Mingyue, who clenched her two small fists tightly, her nails turning white, biting her lip, and kept staring at Ji Ning.  She was afraid afraid that her father would also disappear.

    Far away in the wilderness stood an old man and a woodcutter.

    Although the two of them were standing there, no one noticed it, not even Ji Dian

    "You think it's possible for your junior brother to survive?" Bodhisattva asked.

    "There is no problem in overcoming the divine tribulation. It's just that I'm guessing whether there will be a 'pure sun golden light thunder' in this ninety-nine thunder tribulations," the woodcutter said with a smile.

    "Pure Yang Golden Light Thunder? Wow It has indeed not appeared for a long, long time. From ancient times to the present, the number of times Pure Yang Golden Light Thunder has appeared is pitiful. If it can appear, although it is a big threat, it can also  Let your junior brother¡¯s body be truly perfect.¡± Bodhi said.

    Wind, fire, and thunder are the three tribulations that wear down the body.  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? Refining Qi Flow is generally about achieving the body of an immortal.

    "As for the body refining of gods and demons, it is a calamity of gods, and the power is much greater.  And this God Tribulation will create the body of a God!

    The stronger the divine calamity, the more perfect the divine body will be.

    After all, gods are also divided into strong and weak ones. For some weaker gods, it would take endless years just to cultivate their bodies to a more perfect level.  The perfection of the body of a god is one of the thresholds before stepping into the true god.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The wind howled.

    Countless wind blades formed a huge whirlpool, and Ning was in the center of the whirlpool.

    "horrible."

    "This wind catastrophe alone is more terrifying than the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation of Ji Ning's Second Soul last time." Bai Shuize and Mu Zishuo, who were watching from a distance, were all shocked by the power of this wind.  too strong.

    Even for Ji Ning, the means of practicing Qi Flow are of no use at this moment. He relies entirely on the divine body of the sixth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique to resist.

    Ji Ning stood in the center of the whirlpool, silently looking at the sky, feeling very calm.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Along with the last invisible and formless 'God Wind', it entered the body from the halogen gate above the head, making every part of Ji Ning's body tremble, but Ji Ning's heart was as still as water, unmoved by it at all.  Amidst this tremor, Ji Ning's divine body was also quietly undergoing some changes.  These changes are not eye-catching enough, but there will be no real qualitative change until the subsequent thunder tribulation is over.

    "The storm has passed." Ji Ning looked up at the sky and whispered to himself.

    A huge blazing vortex cloud appeared in the sky. In the center of the rotating cloud, golden fire could be seen flowing. As the cloud descended, the surrounding temperature soared rapidly.

    "rise."

    Ji Dian, who was watching the battle from a distance, immediately waved the broken fan in his hand, and a misty green light immediately rose around him, covering the people watching the battle around him.

    But the wilderness around Ji Ning was scorched in an instant, and even turned into ashes as the clouds descended.  The ground in the wilderness was sinking downwards, while Ning stood in the void, looking up at the clouds.

    ¡°Whoosh~~~¡± The flames came.

    Ji Ning still did not resist.

    Because this calamity progresses from weak to strong, and the fire calamity also gradually increases, if the body cannot bear it even at the sixth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong, it is not too late to take action.  But the fire tribulation alone Ji Ning didn't think he could be forced to take action.

    The flame was so hot that it quickly rose to the level of real fire. The real fire burned, and one kind of real fire came after another, including the real fire of the sun.

    But Ji Ning stood in the void and didn't care at all.

    As the clouds completely dissipated.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning's entire body turned into a flaming man.

    A ball of fire was burning inside Ji Ning's body.

    "Ah." Ming Yue, who was watching from a distance, said with a frightened expression.

    "It's okay, this is the divine fire. You can't resist it, you can only bear it. Although it is far stronger than the immortal fire." Xiao Qing on the side said, "But your father is very knowledgeable and is not afraid of this divine fire."

    Sure enough, Ji Ning soon returned to normal.

    Time passes, and the sky is constantly gestating and accumulating.

    God Hongxue and Silver Moon who were watching from a distance were all really solemn. The previous wind and fire tribulations were too easy for Ji Ning. Even the inner demon tribulation, with Ji Ning's fourth level of mental strength  I believe it will be easy. After all, the fourth level of mental power is considered amazing when looking at the three realms. It is impossible to withstand the calamity of inner demons.

    The only threat is the thunder tribulation, which is also the most important tempering process to form the body of a god!

    "I wonder what kind of power this first level of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation, Junior Brother Ji Ning, will have."

    Everyone is watching nervously.

    Ji Ning is destined to be the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation. The more powerful the first stage of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation, the more terrifying the final eighty-first stage will be.

    "It's dark!" Mingyue suddenly said nervously.

    ? ???Some people, including Ji Ning, looked up at the sky.

    Yes.

    The endless sky that can be seen with the naked eye has become pitch black, and endless dark clouds have enveloped all areas. The endless pressure is frightening.  Ji Ning still silently looked up at the sky, but two divine swords appeared out of thin air in his hands.

    P: There are a lot of social events during National Day. Tomorrow is my cousin Tomato¡¯s wedding, and I, as a cousin, can¡¯t escape.  There is also a homecoming banquet the day after tomorrow that cannot be avoided.  Tomatoes will be adjusted two days after tomorrowon Friday and Saturday.  Tomato can only be updated once a day for the next two days, and it won't be updated until the evening. It's too busy during the day.

    On Friday and Saturday, updates will resume twice a day.  Please inform me in advance, please forgive me.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 5: God Ji Ning

    !"What an amazing power."!

    Ji Dian shook his fan and squinted his eyes. Hongxue God also looked at him solemnly. They all have extremely broad knowledge, so they know very well that a normal cloud of thunder and calamity usually consists of two dark clouds forming and then gradually getting closer. Even if it is an ordinary nine-nine  The same is true for thunder tribulations.  Unless the Thunder Tribulation undergoes an essential transformation, this will be the case.

    A vast expanse of endless clouds of calamity.

    "Rumble~~, in the center of the endless dark clouds that covered the entire sky, there were countless purple lights. These purple lights began to rotate. There were so many purple lights that they almost filled the entire cloud layer and could be seen with the naked eye.  There is a faint purple light at the end.

    Gradually.

    A vortex began to appear in the sky directly above Ji Ning. The vortex began to rotate as if it was very laborious. As it rotated, a large amount of purple light in the distance was continuously sucked in, and endless calamity clouds flew towards the vortex.

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, the endless dark clouds began to appear at the edge. It was shrinking rapidly and was pouring into the vortex. Countless purple lights were also pouring into the vortex.

    There is chaos inside the vortex.

    A moment.

    Only the chaotic whirlpool remained in the sky, and the originally endless calamity clouds completely disappeared, even the pressure was gone.

    "Why do I feel so tight in my heart?" Mu Zishuo whispered.

    "There is no record of such a thunder disaster in the books I saw in Fangcun Mountain." Xiao Qing was also worried.

    A streak of thunder and lightning gradually condensed in the chaotic vortex. It was completely purple, with some white thunder and lightning faintly mixed in.

    "Wow."

    This purple-white thunder and lightning struck directly from the chaotic vortex high in the sky. It did not have a fierce and domineering aura, but instead had a frightened and imperial charm that made people bow their heads in surrender.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned slightly, "The seventy-third level thunder of the thunder tribulation when my second soul was going through the tribulation was this kind of very beautiful purple-white sky thunder. I didn't expect that when I was going through the tribulation, the third level of thunder was  The first level of Heavenly Thunder is this level.¡±

    Ji Ning had a premonition

    It¡¯s not that easy to survive this thunderstorm.

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning stood in the void, letting the lightning strike him and the electric snakes roam around his body.  The divine body at the pure Yang magic weapon level is not so easy to shake.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Thunder struck down one after another!

    The power is getting stronger and stronger, and when it hits the ninth level of sky thunder, it is already completely white.  Dazzling white, holy white, with grace and splendor, was crushing towards Ji Ning below. Ji Ning was standing in the sky in a white robe, still looking up at the white thunder striking down.

    "That's what thunder is like." Mingyue, a girl watching from a distance, looked at her father in white clothes bathing in the white thunder and lightning, with admiration in her eyes, and said excitedly, "Father didn't even take action, he can easily resist it.  .¡±

    "Xiao Mingyue, your father's easy resistance does not mean that this thunder tribulation is not terrible. Before you were born, your father's second soul went through the tribulation. At that time, it was also the last stage of the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation.  It's this kind of completely dazzling white sky thunder." Uncle Bai on the side explained, "Your father has practiced eight or nine mysterious skills and has a strong spiritual body, so he can resist hard."

    "Is the Eighty-Nine Mysterious Kung so powerful?" Mingyue's eyes sparkled, "I want to practice it too."

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  ¡­

    Thunder struck down one after another.

    From the graceful and dazzling white, it has gradually been mixed with a hint of gold, giving this sky thunder a supreme charm as if directly facing the way of heaven.

    Thunder and lightning struck down one after another. Ji Ning, who was bathed in the thunder and lightning, felt as if he was being impacted by the water flow. His whole body felt relaxed and his body was undergoing extremely subtle changes.

    The thirty-sixth way The forty-ninth way The fifty-fourth way

    The power of thunder is gradually increasing.

    "The sixth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills is indeed powerful." Hongxue God sighed softly, "The strongest thunder in my Heavenly Tribulation back then was the fifty-fourth thunder. I had to risk my life to block it.  . But Ji Ning doesn¡¯t need to take action at all, his divine body can completely withstand it.¡±

    "Junior Brother Hongxue, you were born at the beginning of the world, and the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques didn't exist at that time." Ji Dian said with a smile, "Looking at Junior Brother Ji Ning's thunder tribulation, there is great hope that a pure sun golden light thunder will appear."

    "Pure Yang Golden Light Thunder?" Hongxue God was a little worried, "If that happens, the sixth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique alone may not be able to stop it."

    Ji Dian gently shook his fan and said with a smile, "Just watch."

    Bathed in thunder and lightningJi Ning felt the power of the sky thunder carefully. The seventy-second and seventy-third levels of the sky thunder were almost all gold, with only a little white mixed in. The power was so powerful that Ji Ning's body was shaken.  It started to tremble, and some minor wounds appeared faintly, but the surge of divine power restored it instantly.

    "It actually hit me so much that my divine body couldn't bear it any longer." Ji Ning still looked up, watching carefully despite the thunder striking down from the sky.

    Seventy-eight, seventy-nine, eighty.

    The last one.

    "out."

    Ji Ning in white suddenly swayed, revealing three heads and six arms, and six Ananda Universal Swords appeared in his hands.

    "Broken!" Ji Ning held six Ananda universal swords and flew into the sky, directly attacking the chaotic vortex high in the sky. A completely pure golden thunder and lightning without any variegated colors was also bred in the chaotic vortex.  This pure golden thunder and lightning has an extremely sharp and sharp charm, which makes people tremble just by looking at it.

    "It's so scary." Mingyue's heart trembled.

    "Pure Yang Golden Light Thunder!" Hongxue God was shocked

    "Heavenly Thunder of Pure Yang." Ji Dian also stopped shaking his fan.

    Ancestor Bodhi and the woodcutter who were watching from a distance were also watching this scene. The pure Yang Jinguang Lei would only appear during the heavenly tribulation, and the immortals and demons would not be able to condense this Pure Yang Jinguang Lei through normal practice.  This is a thunder with astonishing power and also contains endless mystery.

    I saw Ji Ning with three heads and six arms, holding six Ananda Universal Swords, soaring into the sky.

    The pure Yang Jinguang Heavenly Thunder, which was extremely bright and strong, also struck downwards.

    "Broken!"

    Six dazzling sword lights lit up.

    Every sword light contains Ji Ning's powerful mental power, and the mental power that has reached the fourth level is completely poured into it.

    "Bang bang bang bang~~, six powerful sword lights collided head-on with this pure sun golden light thunder. With a bang, this pure sun golden light thunder also trembled and completely shattered, but the golden electric snake remained after the fragmentation.  It landed on Ji Ning's body, only causing Ji Ning's divine body to tremble, but no wounds appeared.

    "Huu~~~"

    The chaotic vortex in the sky shrank instantly and turned into a streak of lightning.

    Whoops!

    In a flash, it was already on Ji Ning's body. The lightning was so fast that it was impossible to resist it.

    "Crackling~~Rumble~~" Ji Ning felt that under this mysterious electric light, the muscles and bones of his whole body were crackling. They were rapidly transforming and becoming tougher and stronger. At the same time, his internal organs and muscles were also rumbling.  , transforming.

    "According to legend after you have withstood the pure Yang golden light and thunder and become a god, your divine body will become a perfect divine body." Ji Ning also understood.

    The gods want to break through and become true gods.

    First, the body must reach the level of the perfect divine body.

    The perfect divine body reaches the ultimate level of a god in terms of strength, speed and even divine power.  And if you don't rely on pure Yang Jinguang Lei to practice slowly, this will be an extremely long time.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged in the wilderness.

    The calamity of inner demons is coming.

    "The inner demon tribulation poses no threat to Ji Ning." Ancestor Bodhi looked at his apprentice Ji Ning in the distance with a smile, nodded and said, "The tribulation of the gods is over." Then Patriarch Bodhi disappeared out of thin air.

    The woodcutter also nodded slightly and said softly: "I wonder if this junior brother Ji Ning can break through and become a true god and Taoist ancestor before the final catastrophe."

    The woodcutter then disappeared out of thin air.

    The two of them disappeared one after another. Among the other bystanders in the distance, only Ji Dian was vaguely aware and turned his head to look far behind, frowning: "The induction is wrong? Is it the master and senior brother?"  Only the unfathomable master and the senior brother, who is the top among all disciples, can be so mysterious and unpredictable.

    Ji Ning¡¯s mental strength is too strong.

    Although this calamity of inner demons was extremely shocking, under the resistance of Ji Ning's mental strength, Ji Ning only had to spend nearly a month in the world of inner demons before Ji Ning fully woke up.

    "I know that my senior sister is my inner demon."

    "I have tried my best to convince myself that it is Senior Sister."

    "It's a pity, I can still feel itit's just fake and illusory."

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and opened his eyes. There were faint tears in his eyes, but the tears evaporated and disappeared.

    His fourth level of mental power is too powerful.

    He originally wanted to reunite with his senior sister in the world of inner demons, buthe painfully discovered that his strong mental power was able to find flaws in the world of inner demons.??Yu Wei is fake and illusory.

    Ji Ning also understood.

    If his mental strength is only at the third level, he may not be able to detect that Yu Wei is an illusion in the world of inner demons, but then he may be immersed forever and unable to escape.

    "It's just wishful thinking" Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    Boom~~~~

    The color of heaven and earth changes.

    The auspicious clouds are extremely beautiful, and the ground is filled with golden lotuses.

    "Buzz~" A huge sun star and lunar star appeared in the sky above Ji Ning, and the surging power of the lunar star and the sun poured into Ji Ning's body like a storm.  At the same time, a large amount of power from heaven and earth also gathered and poured into Ji Ning's body.

    Sitting on the golden lotus, Ji Ning became the center of endless energy.

    The whole body is filled with light.

    A golden elixir in the body begins to achieve success.

    At the same time, the divine body also began to transform and frantically absorbed the power of the lunar sun. When everything disappeared and silence returned, Ji Ning's divine body was already exuding natural pressure. It was the pressure of the gods, and it was the best among the gods.  , because Ji Ning's divine body has reached the perfect level.

    "Father." Mingyue flew over.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged, smiled and hugged her daughter.

    "Father, you are so mighty." Mingyue looked up at her father in Ji Ning's arms, her eyes filled with light. She would never forget the scene of her father bathing in thunder and lightning, nor could she forget the huge sun and moon appearing in front of her father at the same time.  Above the head, there is a scene of my father sitting cross-legged on a golden lotus.

    And this time.

    The Red Snow God, the Yuanguang God, the Snow Scorpion God, the Dove Snake God, the Nine-Tooth God, the Lieyang God, and the Xuanyue God all moved in front of Ji Ning, and all of them had excitement in their eyes.  , and even a big yellow-furred bear appeared out of thin air. The eight of them looked at Ji Ning, all full of excitement and anticipation.

    Then he knelt down on one knee respectfully: "Greetings to the Palace Master!"

    ??Zhaixing Mansion, finally, is about to reappear in the Three Realms!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 6: Star Reaching World

    ! Ji Ning stood up with her daughter in her arms and said, "Everyone, get up quickly."!

    The seven gods and the big yellow bear stood up, their eyes full of excitement.

    "Don't kneel down to me in the future." Ji Ning hugged his daughter and shook his head. "I was lucky enough to become the master of this Star-Zhaining Palace only because of the inheritance from my master, Taoist Sanshou. In terms of years of cultivation, you are the only one.  All of them are much older than me. In terms of strength, I am just a god and true immortal like you.

    "The Palace Master is the Palace Master." The enchanting white-browed woman, Snow Scorpion, said with a smile, "The Palace Master leads us to the Star Reaching Palace. We are your subordinates, so we must have rules."

    "Yes, Palace Master." The bald old man Jiu Ya said with a smile, "When the God King gave an order, countless gods and demons knelt down Hahaha, thinking about it makes my blood boil. I had not yet become a god at that time.  "

    "Master, please don't" the God of Dove Snake also spoke.

    "My rules are" Ji Ning glanced at him and said, "Stop kneeling."

    Hongxue and the other seven gods looked at each other. They all sensed Ji Ning's will, so they stopped disobeying and respectfully responded, "Yes."

    When you reach the realm of Ji Ning, your Taoist heart is extremely pure. If you are happy, you are happy, and if you are not happy, you are not happy!  The old rules of Zhaixing Mansion cannot restrain Ji Ning.  Ji Ning is different from the God King Sanshou Taoist. Sanshou Taoist likes to compete for the world, but Ji Ning does not like it. He pursues personal strength more.

    If the strength is strong enough, it can naturally sweep everything.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the three realms.

    What Ji Ning pursues is to become Pangu, Nuwa, or evenhigher!  The premise is that the Pangu God level is not the end of cultivation.

    "Junior brother."

    "Senior Brother Ji Ning."

    The people watching from a distance were extremely shocked. Except for a few of the many viewers in Fangcun Mountain, such as Jidian, who had just learned about it from Patriarch Bodhi, most of them did not know about Ji Ning.  The relationship with Taoist Sanshou!

    Mu Zishuo and Qiu Ye also don¡¯t know.

    "Taoist Sanshou? That is a true god born in endless chaos. It is said that he created his own magical powers

    ¡®The star-catching hand is a terrifying magical power that is no less powerful than Hou Yi¡¯s archery.  "

    "Senior brother is actually the descendant of Taoist Sanshou."

    They were extremely shocked.

    Since Hongxue God and his seven brothers took action in the realm war, some information about Hongxue God and his followers following Taoist Sanshou has long been spread.  Taoist Sanshou was once again remembered and talked about by many immortals and demons in the Three Realms.  Naturally, Mu Zishuo and Uncle Bai had heard the story of Taoist Sanshou.

    "right."

    Ji Ning glanced at these familiar relatives and fellow students, and nodded, "Taoist Sanshou is also my master. When I was young, I got the inheritance by chance. From today on  One lineage, Hongxue and the other seven are also gods from my lineage of Zhaixing Mansion."

    There are many forces under Fangcun Shan.

    For example, the Huaguo Mountain lineage is extremely powerful among the demon clan.

    Ji Ning now leads the Zhaixingfu lineage.

    ¡°Then I can be considered a member of the Zhaixing Mansion?¡± Mu Zishuo said with a smile.

    "I can barely count you among them." Xiao Qing laughed playfully at the side, "I am the master's spiritual beast, I must be of the Zhaixingfu lineage."

    "Junior brother Ji Ning, you are now the master of the Star Reaching Palace. I am afraid that senior brother will ask for you in the future." Senior brother Yinyue said with a smile.

    ¡°Our Xingxing Mansion¡¯s foundation is still weak right now, how about joining our Star Zhailing Mansion, senior brother?¡± Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Master Bodhi has twenty disciples.

    The eldest disciple is the woodcutter.

    Second disciple Ji Dian, the senior brother and the second senior brother are both Taoist ancestors.

    The third disciple, Zen Master Jinguang, is a golden crow born on the Sun Star. He is extremely talented and has amazing strength. However, he travels in the three realms and his whereabouts are unpredictable.

    The fourth disciple, the leader of the Beihe Sect, was originally from an ancient human race. Now he has occupied a Tianhe, Beihe, in the heaven, and established the Beihe Sect. There are also more than ten gods and true immortals under his command, becoming the overlord of the party.

    The fifth disciple, Senior Brother Yin Yue, is also from the demon clan and a ferocious beast. He is a real big devil. In ancient times, he once caused a bloody storm, but then he gave up and has been living in seclusion in Fang Cun Mountain. He is willing to live in Fang Cun Mountain.  Be a caretaker in the fairy palace.

    The sixth disciple is Sun Wukong, the leader of the demon tribe in Huaguo Mountain. It was one of the five-colored stones made by Empress Nuwa when she patched up the sky.  And born.  This is the cultivation of a natural evildoer, but it is even shorter than Ji Ning!  All at onceBecome a god!  Now he has broken through and become a true god, and is quite famous among the demon clan.

    Not to mention the following disciples of Bodhi, the first six are all extraordinary.

    "Join you in the Star Reaching Mansion?" Yinyue shook her feather fan, with a trace of hesitation on her handsome face, "It sounds good."

    "Senior Brother Yinyue, if you join, you and I will each command a three-eyed god." Hongxue God also smiled.

    Although Hongxue is confident, she dare not say that she is better than Yinyue.

    "Two junior brothers." Yinyue pondered and looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I'm not kidding. Now that the catastrophe is coming, my peaceful days may really come to an end. I'm not in a hurry now, I want to see more. If  I decided to join the worldand join your Star-Zhaing Mansion."

    Ji Ning, Hong - Daxi.  !

    They just invited her casually, but they didn't expect Yin Yue to actually agree.

    The space is hazy.

    Ji Ning and the seven gods were standing in mid-air.

    "We have entered the world of Star Reaching." Hongxue God pointed downwards, "This is the endless world of Star Reaching, and it is the foundation of our Star Reaching Mansion today."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Boom~~~~

    The mind was released directly, expanding crazily and soon covering the entire world of Star Reaching.

    "The master's strong mind has actually enveloped the entire world of Star Reaching." The enchanting woman Xue Scorpion exclaimed.

    "Completely shrouded?" The Nine-Tooth God on the side was also extremely surprised, "The master of the palace has only practiced for a hundred years, but his mind has grown to this point?"

    The mind depends on the soul!

    The stronger the strength, the faster the soul will naturally improve.  For example, in the Yuan Shen stage, it is more powerful in nourishing the soul.  During the return to virtual stage, the improvement will be faster.  When the Immortal attains the 'Golden Pill', his soul is completely integrated into the Golden Pill, and the speed of improvement is even more astonishing.  As for True Immortal Chunyang's 'Pure Yang Golden Pill, its ability to nourish the soul is even more remarkable.

    But this kind of pregnancy and raising takes time. After all, Ji Ning¡¯s true self has just become a Pure Yang True Immortal!  If in another thousand years, the soul can reach an extremely high level after being nourished by the Pure Yang Golden Pill, then they will not be surprised that the mind will be so amazing.

    But Ji Ning just made a breakthrough through the tribulation, and he has only been practicing for a hundred years since he was born.

    "Don't forget, the Palace Master is at the fourth level of mental power." Hongxue said.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say much.

    Even with just his mental strength, he can cover a big world.  Releasing the mind through mental power the scope is much wider.  But this is nothing. It should be noted that every Dao Ancestor's mind can cover the three realms with all his strength. Of course, it can only be done for a short period of time, and the burden on the soul is still very heavy.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning nodded slightly, "In the world of Star Reaching, there are more than 16,000 Heavenly Immortals, more than 1.5 million Loose Immortals, and more than 100,000 Void-Returning Gods and Demons It is indeed no less than the Great World.  summer."

    "Those returning gods and demons have all been alive since ancient times." Hongxue shook her head, "In these endless years, only Jiuya has made a breakthrough. None of the others have made a breakthrough. As for the more than 10,000 heavenly immortals  Not even a Pure Yang True Immortal has appeared."

    Ji Ning was surprised: "Why is this?"

    "Isolated from the outside world." Yuan Guang Heavenly God said solemnly, "They can't get real training at all. Without enough training and oppression, it will be even more difficult to break through. Like the immortals in the Daxia world, they can completely break through in the Three Realms.  Fighting, but some masters in the three thousand worlds and even the heavens fight and fight, naturally there will be breakthroughs occasionally."

    ¡°The Great World of Star Reaching has always been closed.¡± God Yuan Guang shook his head.

    "We have been waiting for the new palace master to be born. If the palace master does not appear, our Star Reaching World will never be born." Hongxue also said.

    Ji Ning admires Hongxue and the other seven.

    Back then, Taoist Sanshou¡¯s life and death were unknown, and even Sanshou didn¡¯t force them to be loyal. Many of Taoist Sanshou¡¯s subordinates had left, but a few of them still persisted.

    "Although there are not many immortals and scattered immortals in my Star Reaching World, they are enough to form a formation similar to the Perfect God of Punishment." The Red Snow God suddenly glanced at the void next to him, and a big yellow-haired bear appeared in the void. The big yellow-haired bear looked pitifully.  Written by Ji Ning.

    "Big bear." Ji Ning was startled.

    There was expectation in the eyes of the big yellow-haired bear: "Many of the treasures that the master left in the Treasure Palace were given to generations of descendants. After all, the master does not know how many generations of descendants will pass before someone can truly become a god and become the new star-picking mansion.  Lord. Ji Ning Now that you have become the Lord of the Palace, you can take out the three treasures that the Master left for you. That space,Only the new palace master can enter.  Even I won't go in.  In these endless years, I have been thinking about what the three treasures left by the master are, and I am itching to death.  Go take it out quickly and show it to me. I will never tell anyone.  "

    The big yellow-haired bear looked at Ji Ning in anticipation.

    "Three treasures?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Master Sanshou Taoist, didn't he just leave behind those sets of pure Yang magic weapons?"

    "That was reserved for the heirs of the past generations. Now that you have become the master of the palace, all the magic weapons are at your disposal, and there are also the most important treasures." Huangmao Daxionglian said.

    "I have heard that the God King mentioned this to us." God Hongxue looked at Ji Ning, "The God King's Star Picking Hand has reached the sixth level. It is more powerful than any innate spiritual treasure. It has reached the sixth level.  The legendary level of chaotic treasures! The God King even exchanged the treasures in his hands with other True God Dao Ancestors, leaving three treasures for you. It is also some preparation for the rise of my Star Reaching Mansion again  .¡±

    "Master, hurry up and get it. Our adoptive father didn't tell us back then, and we are very curious." God Yuan Guang also said.

    "good."

    Ji Ning was also curious about what Taoist Sanshou left behind. He immediately looked at the big yellow-haired bear and said, "Big bear, lead the way."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 7: Master, please help me

    !"Okay!" The big yellow-haired bear twisted his butt in excitement and immediately traveled through the void! In the house.

    Inside the Water Mansion.

    Ji Ning, Huangmao Daxiong, Hongxue, Yuanguang, and Snow Scorpion all appeared in the hall.

    "You just wait here." The big yellow-haired bear turned to look at Hongxue and the others, "The space where the treasure is hidden can only be entered by the new palace master."

    "Okay." Hongxue nodded.

    "We are patient, unlike you, a big bear, who waits in a hurry." Yuan Guang shook his head and sneered.

    Daxiong glared: "Are you the same as me? I have been guarding that space every day for endless years. That's all before. Now I know that Ji Ning has made a breakthrough and became the new palace master. Of course, I am extremely curious. Can  Do you blame me?"

    "Okay, Big Bear, take me there." Ji Ning said.

    "Follow me." Big Bear led the way.

    Ji Ning followed.

    A bear walks alone in the Water Mansion. The Water Mansion is actually very vast. After all, this was once the place where Taoist Sanshou gathered the gods and demons.

    "Ji Ning, you have become a true immortal now, and you can completely refine the entire Zhaixing Mansion." Da Xiong said from the side.

    "Well, we'll refine it later." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning is not in a hurry.

    Shui Mansion is a cave-like magic weapon that hides the world of Star Reaching. Now that he has become a god, he can wait for the elixirs sent by Chiming Daozu, and he will soon be able to practice the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills. By then, his body will be like  Pure Yang magic weapon, there is no need to hide in the water mansion even if you are in danger.

    Even if he had to hide, Ji Ning still collected the innate spiritual treasure during the boundary war. The importance of Shui Mansion is indeed much lower now.  But the Water Mansion has a special meaning to him. When he was still very weak, the Water Mansion was of great help to him.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Shuttle through a curtain of water.

    Coming to a hazy void passage, Ji Ning and the big yellow-haired bear kept moving forward. This was also a place that Ji Ning had never sensed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked ahead. At the end of this void passage, there was a hazy forbidden light flowing.

    "This is the formation restriction left by the master." The big yellow-haired bear pointed and said, "The master told me back then that a new palace master could break it."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning stepped forward and his mind began to penetrate and explore.

    Although he is not proficient, Ji Ning has done some research on battle tactics and at least knows some common sense.

    "Open." Ji Ning studied for a moment, then suddenly waved a palm, and the star-catching divine pattern appeared in his palm, and he slapped it directly on the restriction. Light also flowed on the restriction, and it appeared very similar to the star-catching divine pattern.  of runes.

    Ji Ning's palm turned into a hundred feet in size, and he slapped the restriction, and then his whole body was shocked, and he took three steps back in a row.

    "It's not broken?" The big yellow-haired bear on the side was puzzled.

    "It can't be broken now." Ji Ning looked at the restricted light, shook his head and said, "Let's go back first."

    "Why can't it be broken open? The master said that the new palace master can break it open." The big yellow-haired bear said eagerly.

    Ji Ning said with a smile: "I just discovered that this formation restriction and the 'Star Reaching Divine Mark' come from the same source. You need a Star Reaching Hand to break it. However, after I tried it I found that my Star Reaching Divine Mark is still there.  It's not perfect enough, and its power isn't strong enough. You should have to reach the fifth turn to break it. Of course, there is another way, which is to use strong power to break it directly! Although Master Sanshou Taoist is powerful, he has been dead for an unknown period of time.  If I forcefully break the formation he left behind, I'm afraid I can break it after ten or eight more attempts. But if I forcefully break it maybe the master will leave some mechanisms to directly remove his legacy.  ¡±

    "It can't be broken by force." The big yellow-haired bear nodded.

    joke.

    If you dare to forcefully break through, there may be internal restrictions, and the treasures will be directly transmitted to the endless void.  How difficult is it to find a treasure in the vast void?  Or sent to some Jedi.

    There may even be some formation restrictions for counterattacks.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning turned around and left, "First, train the Star Reacher to the fifth level and then come back."

    Ji Ning first went to the main hall of Shuifu and saw Hongxue and the other seven of them. Hongxue, Yuanguang and the others were all looking forward to knowing the treasure left by Sanshou. Who would have thought that they couldn't break it for the time being?  Back to the world of Star Reaching.

    Inside the Shuifu Treasure Hall.

    "All the treasures in the Treasure Hall are here." Daxiong pointed upward and handed Ji Ning a book. "This book records the Immortal Level Magical Treasure and the Pure Yang Magical Treasure."

    &nbsp; Ji Ning nodded and took it.

    "There are actually twenty-eight sets of pure Yang magic weapons." Ji Ning couldn't help but marvel, "I have already taken the Yiqi Nine Yuan Pearl and the Ananda Universal Sword. The pure Yang magic weapons left by the master are all good treasures.  "

    Among the treasures at the bottom of the pure yang magic treasure box, there are a few that are extremely powerful.

    They are all in sets.

    Those sets that can be considered the strongest all have their own strengths, and it¡¯s hard to distinguish between them.

    For example, the ¡®Eight Fire Universe Realm¡¯ was refined by Zhu Rong, the ancestor god who had fallen in the ancient war of destruction. It consumed countless precious materials and formed into the shape of an eight-petal lotus. When the eight petals are fully bloomed, the eight true fires can be released!  It should be noted that there are only nine types of true fire in the entire Three Realms, but the Eight Fire Universe Realm contains eight types of true fire.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: After being refined with the Mysterious-Forbidden Fire, the eight types of true fire are combined with each other, and they have the power to destroy the heaven and the earth.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I am afraid that the Chunyang True Immortals can only run away after encountering them, and only the gods with strong spiritual bodies dare to resist.  The most important thing is that this is a large-scale attack. It is a world of its own. Within the scope of its coverage, it will completely sweep away!  Although this 'Eight Fires Universe Realm' is only a top-grade pure Yang magic weapon, its value is worth hundreds of ordinary top-grade pure Yang magic weapons!

    There is also the 'Blood Shadow Array of All Heavens', which is also composed of ninety-nine pure Yang top-grade magic weapons. It can form ninety-nine blood shadow clones, and its power is equally impressive.

    "It's a pity that I don't have the sword formation I need." Ji Ning shook his head. Although there are flying sword magic weapons, Ji Ning needs more than seven hundred pure Yang flying swords. Taoist Sanshou does not have such luxury in his collection.

    The best sets of pure yang magic weapons collected by Taoist Sanshou are considered to be first-rate in the three realms. They can make a true immortal become powerful immediately.  But Ji Ning is not an ordinary true immortal. He has reached the fourth level of mental power. After he has mastered the fifth level of the Star Picker and the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Technique, he is already the best among the true immortals.  Characters, many treasures are of very little help to him.

    If you are too strong yourself, you will not have much desire for external forces.

    Or¡­¡­

    Desire for higher external power.

    If there was a Chaos Treasure, Ji Ning would naturally want it desperately.  However, the Chaos Treasures are so precious that most of them, even the True God Dao Ancestors, don¡¯t have them!  The reason why Sanshou Taoist was so powerful in the beginning was because after his Star Picking Hand reached the sixth rotation, his palms could rival Chaos Treasures!

    " Chaos treasures It is only in chaos that the power can be astonishing.

    Ji Ning left Shuifu and went to see Master Bodhi.

    Inside the Taoist temple.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "What's the matter?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "If I want to practice the fifth turn of the Star Picker, I need some precious materials. It is difficult to get the precious materials, so I am willing to exchange treasures with my master." Ji.  Dao, Emperor Xia also tried his best to collect the rare materials for the fourth turn of the Star Picker. As for the rare materials for the fifth turn of the Star Picker the average True God Taoist ancestor may not have them. They have to find them.  I'm afraid only friends can get it together.

    Of course we have to replace these precious materials, but Ji Ning is enough.

    During the Realm War alone, Ji Ning obtained many pure-yang magic weapons and even two innate spiritual treasures. However, those pure-yang magic weapons were scattered and few were in a set like the top-notch ones collected by Taoist Sanshou.  But when the number is added up it's enough to practice the fifth turn of the Star Reacher.

    Like the ¡®Eight Fires Universe Realm¡¯ and ¡®All Heavens Blood Shadow Array¡¯, any one of them is enough to exchange for it.

    "You broke through and became a god, but I haven't given you any treasures yet." Bodhi shook his head and said, "The treasures you need for the fifth turn of the Star Picker are considered to be gifts from the master. But this fifth turn can be given to you by the master.  You, in the future, will not be able to do your sixth turnas a teacher."

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    To make the palm of your hand into a Chaos Rare Treasure, the required precious materials can almost only be conceived in Chaos, and are very rare.

    Taoist Sanshou was also born and got a strange star gold stone in the chaos by chance. He understood the star gold stone for endless years, and then based on the star gold stone and then used a lot of chaos treasures.  He has just cultivated to the sixth level of Star Picker.  Star gold stones like that are extremely rare. According to what Master Sanshou Taoist said, Sanqing Taoist once obtained one and later used it to refine the 'Zhu Xian Sword Diagram'.

    "Report to me the valuable materials you need." Bodhi said.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning said everything immediately.

    Bodhi moved his eyebrows and smiled: "It's still quite difficult. I have to go to an old friend to get some. Just wait a while." Bodhi closed his eyes and sat there. After a while, a vortex appeared in the time and space next to him. Another Taoist monk  ?The old man appeared and handed Bodhi a brocade bag. Then the old man in Taoist robes disappeared.

    Ji Ning understood that it was the incarnation of the master.

    "It's all together." A brocade bag and a gourd appeared in Bodhi's hand. "This brocade bag contains the precious materials you need, and the gourd is the Da Luo elixir sent by Chi Ming, which is enough for you to practice the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills."  Nine turns.¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand and the kit and gourd floated in front of Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took it and said, "Thank you, Master."

    Ji Ning was also happy.

    After the fifth turn of the star, you can also get the three -birthday Taoist legacy. The important thing is that your palm can also achieve the extremely powerful power of the innate spiritual treasure!  The ultimate innate This is second only to the Chaos Treasure.  And once he has three heads and six arms, he is equivalent to possessing the power of six innate ultimate magic weapons.

    There are quite a lot of innate spiritual treasures, Ji Ning has a few, and Emperor Xia also has quite a few.  But with the ultimate innate talent at least Ji Ning never got one!

    "What are you going to do next?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master," Ji Ning said respectfully, "This disciple wants to travel the three realms, hone his Taoist mind in the world of mortals, and learn the art of swordsmanship."

    If the mental power can break through to the fifth level, although only Hou Yi has achieved it so far, the hope is very slim, but if it really reaches the fifth level of mental power, it will be the top strength among the true gods and Taoist ancestors.  Ji Ning felt that in order to understand the fifth level of mental power, one must search for it in the world of mortals.

    This is also the reason why many of the fourth-level mental powers like Dongzhe and others are walking in the three realms.

    Mental strength cannot be forced, so Ji Ning usually concentrates on studying swordsmanship.

    "At the same time, please ask the master for help." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Help?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Now that the catastrophe is coming, Wu Jian Sect is fighting endlessly with us. I would like to ask the master to help me find opportunities. Then I will go directly to kill some of Wu Jian Sect's strongholds and nests."

    "Kill him directly?" Bodhi was surprised, "This will make Wujianmen go crazy.

    The camps of Wujianmen and Nuwa are like two armies facing each other.

    Wujianmen also has its own big world.

    The Nuwa camp also has its own big world.

    On both sides, you attack me and I attack you.

    You attack, I defend.

    You defend, I attack.

    There are also some extremely outstanding gods and true immortals in the Three Realms. They are most likely to take action during realm wars. They dare not directly attack the Wujian Sect¡¯s home base during non- realm wars.

    "You go directly to Wujianmen's lair. Although I can't detect the danger, but when you go to kill, Wujianmen may immediately mobilize its forces to deal with you." Bodhi worried, "This is very dangerous. Without the assistance of a large army, a direct sneak attack  It's very dangerous. Even if you succeed. If you succeed once or twice, I'm afraid it will make the Wujianmen extremely angry. They will try their best or set up traps. If you make a crazy sneak attack, they may even send people to attack and kill you directly."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand, what I want is for them to be angry and crazy. The crazier they are, the more I want to attack and kill."

    "You must do this?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    He didn¡¯t understand.

    In camp battles, the stronger the person, the more he knows how to protect himself wisely.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? It¡¯s really possible to be successful, but without the help of a large army, if you fail, you will get trapped and lose your life.  And even if he succeeds, he will still be regarded as a thorn in the side of Wujianmen!

    "Definitely." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You are now extremely powerful and can command the God of Punishment. Wujianmen will have to pay a huge price to deal with you. So just deal with Lu Dongbin and the others first. They will not target you specifically now. After all, you have become the general trend. You have been killing before  You, you are still weak, you have not grown up yet." Bodhi said.

    Kill them quickly before they grow up.  After growing up, Wujianmen was no longer willing to pay a huge price to deal with Ji Ning.

    "Please help me, Master." Ji Ning said respectfully. When it comes to finding the base of the Wujian Sect's stronghold, which one can be sneak attacked and which one cannot be attacked, it is a thousand times better for Ancestor Bodhi to choose than to choose by himself.

    "Can you tell me the reason?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "I want to save Yu Wei." Ji Ning said.

    "Save? She's not dead?" Bodhi was surprised, "She's not dead, how did you know?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "She is not dead. Her soul is now being tortured in the endless hell of the Wujian Sect God King. The reason why I know is because the God King forced me to take refuge there. If I don't take refuge, he will let Senior Sister  Endless torture in hell.??? 

    Bodhi understood immediately.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his disciple carefully

    He can completely imagine that his disciple made a painful decision at that time, but in that desperate situation, his disciple actually broke through and reversed that realm war.

    "I want to save Senior Sister, this is the only way." Ji Ning said, "I want to kill, kill, kill, kill them until they are crazy and angry. They will come to deal with me. Then I will continue to kill, one by one, come here  Kill a group of ten. The killing will make them scared, and the killing will make them regretful. The killing will make them finally come to me to ask for peace! They must release the senior sister, and I will stop killing."

    "You have to kill them until they feel really distressed before you release senior sister." Ji Ning looked at the master, "This is the only way I can save senior sister. Please help me, master."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 8: The Legacy of Sanshou

    !Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "You are taking a risk,! You are forcing the Wujiang Sect, and you want to force the Wujian Sect to finally sue for peacebut you have to ask the Wujian Sect to make peace"  and, is very difficult, you should know what kind of road this is.

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning did not hesitate.

    This is a road full of death crises!

    Even if Daozu can't take action.

    It is not impossible for Wujianmen to deal with Ji Ning, such as the simplest one-move tactic of human sea!  He hid enough immortals and demons to start a realm war in the magic weapon, and directly besieged Ji Ning under the leadership of the ultimate god and true immortal whose strength was comparable to Lu Dongbin!  When the number of immortals and demons reaches a certain level, they will pose a threat to Dao Ancestor, let alone Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning is like walking a tightrope!

    One side is success.

    The other side is death!

    "Okay." Bodhi said softly, "If you push yourself into a desperate situation, maybe a miracle will happen. The only thing I can help you with is to help you find some of the nests and strongholds of the Wujian Sect. Everything else is up to you."

    "Thank you, Master." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    "Be absolutely careful." Bodhi warned. He had just learned that his disciple had personally made the decision to send Yu Wei to the endless hell.  This made Bodhi sigh, but he was helpless.

    "Go." Bodhi nodded and closed his eyes.

    Ji Ning bowed respectfully and left the Taoist temple.

    After leaving the Taoist temple, Ji Ning returned to his residence and entered the quiet room of Shuifu.

    Sitting on the Netherworld jade bed, Ji Ning took out the brocade bag and gourd.

    "Practice the Star Picker first."

    Suddenly five rays of brilliance flew out of the bag, suspended in mid-air, distributed in five directions, and radiated brilliance at the same time, dazzling gold, gentle blue, vibrant cyan, fierce red and deep earthy yellow.  The essence of the Five Elements contained in it can be clearly felt even if one does not actively practice it.

    Just like those aqua blue ice crystals, even if they are piled in only a small pile, they feel like an endless ocean of oppression.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    Ji Ning closed his eyes to practice, and the essence of the five elements around him gathered crazily.

    Cultivation of star picking hands and eight nine Xuan Gong are very fast. This is a kind of external power that is made of the body like a magic weapon. One of them requires that the method must be fully enlightened and the other is to cherish the materials.  It's like refining a magic weapon.

    after one day.

    Ji Ning walked out of the quiet room and came to the main hall, and saw the big yellow-haired bear and Hongxue and the other seven in the main hall.

    "Congratulations." The big yellow bear's furry paws bowed, "The Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills have reached the ninth level.

    Ji Ning is an innate star-catcher. With these two magical powers alone, he is able to traverse the three realms.  "

    "Nine rounds of Xuan Gong are invulnerable to any attack. Congratulations." Hongxue God also said.

    "It would be great if I could worship Patriarch Bodhi as my teacher and learn the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques." The child-like God Yuan Guang shook his head and sighed, "The Palace Master and Brother Hongxue both worshiped Bodhi as their teacher.  , especially Hongxue, how old she is, she just became the master¡¯s junior disciple with a shameless face. Moreover, she learned the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques not long after she became a disciple.¡±

    "I want to learn too." The enchanting Snow Scorpion also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Who among the gods doesn't want to learn?" Jiu Ya muttered, "Back then I was just a small soldier under the command of the God King, and I only had the qualifications to listen. Even now I can't learn."

    Suddenly everyone complained.

    Hongxue and Ji Ning could only listen and did not dare to say anything more.

    In fact, this is something that almost every god in the Three Realms is jealous of. The Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills are well-known

    Known as the number one supernatural power in the three realms below the True God!  But the cost of cultivating this magical power is too high, especially the cost of the ninth turn, which is much higher than the fifth turn of the Star Reacher.

    Even Dao Ancestor felt heartbroken to pay such a price.

    Because Ji Ning and Hongxue and the other seven had made great contributions in the realm war, and did not want the distributed treasures, Chiming Taozu, the true god Taoist who was born from chaos, endured his heartache and collected the gourd of elixir to give to him.  Ji Ning.

    "Look at how angry you all are. Come on, come on." Daxiong shouted, "Hurry up and let Ji Ning break the restriction left by the master and take a look at those three treasures."

    "Yes, three treasures."

    "I really don't know which three they are."

    "Master, please go quickly."

    "After you go there, tell us as soon as possible."

    Yuan Guang and Xue Xie¡¯s eyes lit up, and none of them said anything like ¡®jealousy¡¯, and even urged Ji Ning.

    ? ???I'm also very curious. Just wait. I'll tell you when I get out.  "Ji Ning immediately left the hall.

    soon.

    The big yellow-haired bear and Ji Ning came to the void passage and saw the radiant formation restriction again.

    "Broken." Ji Ning directly struck out with a palm, turning into a hundred-foot-long palm that exuded frightening power, as if a sky was oppressing it. The power was obviously different from before. When Ji Ning's palm struck  When hitting the formation restriction, the light flowed on the formation restriction, and a talisman similar to the star-catching divine pattern was formed to welcome the palm.

    The divine patterns and talisman patterns fit each other.

    Wow~~~

    The formation restriction dissipated like a gust of wind, and Ning saw a wooden door in front of him.

    Ji Ning stepped forward and immediately pushed, and the door squeaked open.

    "Big Bear, let's go in together." Ji Ning turned to look at the big yellow-haired bear.

    "I'm not going, I'm not going. The master said that only the new master of the palace can enter." Daxiong shook his head, "I can't get the treasure anyway. Just tell me when you come out. Let me take a good look and I will see.  Satisfied."

    Ji Ning nodded and stepped inside without further persuasion.

    Once you enter, the scene changes.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was startled.

    This is a very ordinary room. There is a futon in the room. Sitting on the futon is a one-armed bald man wearing animal skin. He looked at Ji Ning with a faint look. Ji Ning immediately recognized that this was Taoist Sanshou.  When Ji Ning was first taught the magical power, he had already seen Taoist Sanshou with his own eyes.

    "You're here." He said.

    Ji Ning understood, however, that this was just a restriction left by the other party. These words were also spoken by Taoist Sanshou back then.

    "If you can enter the earth, you have already mastered the fifth turn of the Star-catching Hand. I have a successor in my third life." There was relief and indifference in Taoist Shou's eyes, "I couldn't find a good successor during my lifetime, but I can have a successor after death. It's also  It¡¯s worth it. I don¡¯t ask for anything else from you. I just hope you can treat those who are still staying in Zhaixing Mansion. I guess Hongxue will leave others behind, but I¡¯m not sure. The heart is the most elusive. They were loyal to me during my lifetime.  , but it¡¯s hard to tell after death. Those who stay behind I hope you will treat them well, especially those pure Yang magic weapons in the Treasure Hall that are suitable for them, so give them to them."

    "As for you, I have left these three ultimate innate spiritual treasures for you. I hope you can live to become a true god and a Taoist ancestor again. Let me use the magical power of Star Reaching Hand to truly be famous in the three realms."

    "I finally realized the magical power of the Star Reaching Hand because of a chance encounter. I only regret that although I am a true god, I have not fully understood the way of heaven and become the Taoist ancestor. Otherwise, I will definitely be stronger when I use the power of the Star Reaching Hand." Taoist Sanshou shook his head.  "Of course these are just false names. It's up to you to decide how you want to go in the future. Just disband Zhaixing Mansion, that's it. I only have one request, that you treat those who stay in Zhaixing Mansion well."

    "Hongxue, Donglin, Yuanguang, Qulong each of them, how many of them are willing to stay behind?"

    Taoist Sanshou then shook his head and smiled, "That's all."

    Wow.

    His figure disappeared into thin air.

    Ji Ning was startled, and then he knelt down and kowtowed solemnly. This was to thank the other party for teaching him. If it weren't for Taoist Sanshou's inheritance, he probably wouldn't be as successful as he is now.

    "Although many of the immortals and demons under your command have left, there are still some who stick to Zhaixing Mansion after all. Don't worry, I will treat all seven of them well." Ji Ning said solemnly. This was also his promise. In fact, those seven are still there.  Who is willing to wait silently under pressure? They don't know when the end will be, but they are still willing to wait. Ji Ning already admires those seven gods.

    Ji Ning stood up.

    With a wave of his hand, swoosh, swoosh.

    There are three boxes in front of the futon, all of which are open.

    There are a large number of beads placed in the first box on the left, each exuding endless coercion.

    The second box contains a palm-sized wooden boat that looks dilapidated.

    In the third box is a small golden tower.

    "Are you the new head of Zhaixing Mansion?" A bald little monk wearing golden clothes appeared on the small golden tower. "You are finally here. We have been stuck in this place for I don't know how long. We are tired of staying here."

    "No need to rush, take your time." An old man dressed in simple clothes appeared on the small wooden boat, like an old farmer in the field.

    "It's finally here." A handsome child sitting cross-legged appeared on the densely packed beads, his eyes shining brightly, the most sharp.

    "You three, let's talk about it." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Old man, you say it first." The handsome child said.

    &nbsp; The simple old man nodded: "Old man, I am the spirit of this broken ship. This broken ship is called the 'Void Boat'. It was a wisp of clear air that gathered the essence of heaven and earth when the world was created. It was born after 84,000 years. It can be broken.  Void, and its speed is so fast that it ranks among the top five among ancient treasures."

    "The Void Boat is fast." The delicate child said calmly, "Among the ancient chaotic treasures, there are only two that are good at flying. One is in the hands of Empress Nuwa and the other is in the hands of Taoist Sanqing. Looking at the ancient times, there are also  Those two can overwhelm the Void Boat. According to Sanshou¡¯s words, the Void Boat is given to you so that you can escape for your life.¡±

    "My purpose is also to escape." The bald little monk standing on the small golden tower said with a smile, "This small tower is made by collecting some strange objects from the chaos. It is mysterious and extraordinary. It was named by Sanshou.  For the 'Nine Life Tower, you only need to refine the small tower, and use the strange energy in the small tower to separate nine incarnations. These nine incarnations can all have strength comparable to your own, and can use magical powers to escape.  Technique, flee quickly. When escaping, the avatar consumes its own strange energy. When the strange energy is exhausted, the avatar naturally collapses At the same time, these nine avatars, even the true gods and Taoist ancestors, cannot distinguish between true and false. However, the avatars must not fight with others.  , once you fight, the enemy will be able to find that your incarnation is not using divine power, nor fairy magic power. Naturally, you will find flaws."

    "The nine incarnations are mainly for you to escape and attract enemies. They are not for you to fight. They are precious because without fighting, you can't tell the real from the fake. Even the Nuwa Empress can't tell the difference."  The monk said confidently, "Sanshou was originally hesitant to bring it into the battlefield, but he heard Nuwa say that there were extremely terrifying beings on the battlefield. In that kind of battle that would destroy the world, the Nine Life Tower incarnation would not be of much use. So.  Didn't bring it either.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    ??The Void Boat and the Nine-Life Tower are all for escaping?

    During the ancient war of destruction, some powerful people like Bodhi were hiding and occasionally came to save some.  Although he knew that the opponent was extremely powerful, close to the strength of Pangu, and even the Nine Life Tower was useless, Sanshou still went directly to the battlefield and faced the enemy head-on, showing his true bravery.

    "What about you?" Ji Ning looked at the handsome child on the large number of beads.

    The handsome child looked at Ji Ning: "They are all running for their lives, but I am here to kill the enemy."

    "That's the ultimate killing treasure." The old man on the void boat said.

    "It's very fierce." The bald young monk also said.

    The pretty child glanced at the two of them coldly. Both of them smiled playfully. The pretty child looked at Ji Ning and said, "Both of them and I are innate spiritual treasures, but it is easier for them to control them, and I am not something that ordinary gods and true immortals can do."  If you can't control it, it's the ultimate treasure of killing. If you can't control it, I advise you to return me to Taoist Sanqing as soon as possible, so that I can exchange it with Taoist Sanqing for a magic weapon suitable for you."

    "Can't control it?" Ji Ning was surprised, then smiled, "You didn't even tell me your name."

    "You refine it first." The handsome boy said coldly, "If you can control it, I will tell you before it's too late."

    Now the monthly pass is doubled, please give me a monthly pass!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 9: Thirty-Six Heavens

    !"good."!

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, all the beads immediately flew up, and for a moment they were like a bright galaxy, almost covering the room.

    "Three thousand six hundred." Ji Ning whispered to himself, smiled, "Refining."

    The pure Yang mana turned into 3,600 rays and directly wrapped those beads. It was refined in just an instant, leaving the mark of the soul in them.  The innate spirit treasure is the easiest to refine. As long as the spirit of the spirit treasure contained in it does not resist, it can be refined even if a mortal sheds blood, as long as the soul mark is left in the innate spirit treasure.

    As soon as Ji Ning refined it, he immediately sensed everything in the 3,600 beads and took a breath of cold air: "This restriction"

    It¡¯s like a book from heaven.

    Vast, mysterious¡ª¡ªunfathomable.

    "Hmph, you see this restriction." The handsome child said coldly and proudly, "There are also countless stars in the chaos. The essence of the stars after they fall naturally condenses into crystal nuclei. When Pangu opened the world, these crystal nuclei also entered the ancient times by chance.  World. These 3,600 crystal nuclei were nurtured in the newly born Pangu world, transformed again, and then turned into star gold beads. Each star gold bead is an innate spiritual treasure, and can be ever-changing and transformed.  In various shapes such as swords, the 3,600 pieces resonate with each other as if they were one body. It is definitely an innate and ultimate spiritual treasure."

    "Then the Sanqing Taoists obtained it."

    "After Sanqing Taoist understood Yin and Yang, he wandered in the chaos and had a great opportunity to discover the nine-layer chaos restriction. Sanqing Taoist felt that these nine-layer chaos restriction were mysterious and indescribable, so he erased all the restrictions that were originally imprinted on my body.  Go, and then integrate these nine levels of chaos restrictions into 3,600 star gold beads."

    "Since then, the power of this orb has greatly increased."

    "It's just the Chaos Restriction, it's too profound." The handsome child looked at Ji Ning and said proudly, "Looking at the ancient times, no one can completely refine this nine-layer Chaos Restriction."

    "Can't you refine any of them?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "This is the Chaos Restriction, and what appears in the chaos contains great mysteries." The handsome child said confidently, "At the beginning, the Sanqing Taoist asked the Empress Nuwa to try it, but the Nuwa Empress only refined the eighth level of the Chaos Restriction. Of course, Nuwa  The empress has only been thinking about it for three years. If she thinks about it for hundreds of millions of years, she might be able to completely refine it."

    Ji Ning was really shocked.

    How powerful Nuwa is, she actually spent three years refining the eight levels of Chaos Restriction.

    Right.

    This is where Taoist Sanshou placed the treasure before the devastating battle.  Therefore, the original Nuwa Empress had not yet fully understood the way of chaos and reached the realm of Pangu God.

    "Taoist Sanqing has carried me with him for endless years, but he has only refined the seventh level of Chaos Restriction." The handsome child said confidently, "This Chaos Restriction is a natural manifestation of chaos. How can it be beyond human power?"

    "The nine levels of Chaos Restriction may be great, but Empress Nuwa has already broken through and reached the realm of Pangu God in that battle." Ji Ning said with a smile, "If I let Empress Nuwa try again, I'm afraid I can refine it."

    "The realm of Pangu God?" The handsome child was surprised.

    "What, Nuwa has reached the realm of Pangu God?" The old man on the wooden boat nearby was also surprised.

    "That's amazing." The bald little monk was full of admiration.

    "It would be great if I was in the hands of Empress Nuwa, so that I can exert my strongest power." There was desire in the eyes of the delicate child.

    Ji Ning laughed and scolded: "You brat, let alone Empress Nuwa, even Taoist Sanqing has no use for you."

    "Taoist Sanqing has Chaos Treasures." The handsome child said unwillingly, "Every Chaos Treasure is bred by Chaos and contains a natural Chaos Restriction, and it fits perfectly. The power is ridiculously great. Although I have Chaos Restriction.  But it was added the day after tomorrow, so it is naturally inferior."

    "The most important thing is that you are too refined. In the end, none of the major disciples under Taoist Sanqing wanted you." The bald young monk teased.

    "It's because they have no vision." The handsome child turned his head and didn't bother to say more.

    As the leader of the Taoist sect, Sanqing Taoist has many treasures and is good at refining alchemy and weapons. It is very difficult to integrate the nine levels of chaos restrictions into these star gold beads!  He had many treasures but few disciples. The few disciples he valued most had the opportunity to obtain these Star Gold Beads. Unfortunately, after comparison, those few, including Lu Zu, gave up the Star Gold Beads and chose other treasures.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Perhaps after refining the ninth level of prohibition, your power will be extraordinary. But after all, even Sanqing Taoist has only refined the seventh level. Sanqing Taoist's disciples naturally understand that the one that suits them is the best.  .¡±

    "But I am the ultimate treasure of killing!" The handsome child stared at Ji Ning, very arrogant, "Do you know that the Zhuxian refined by Sanqing TaoistSword picture, but am I the reference?  "

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The Immortal Killing Sword Diagram is based on my nine-level Chaos Restriction, and then combined with the four great Chaos Divine Swords, Sanqing Taoist created the seven-level Restriction. It has such monstrous power, and is known as the first killing treasure in ancient times, but in fact  In terms of wonders, the seven restrictions created by Taoist Sanqing are simply not comparable to my nine-level chaos restriction." The handsome boy looked at Ji Ning, "Taoist Sanqing also said that even if I am only innately perfect, if anyone can practice  With the ninth level of transformation, this nine-level chaos restriction is no less than that of the Immortal Killing Sword Formation. That¡¯s why I am the ultimate treasure of killing!"

    "Self-proclaimed." The old man on the wooden boat nearby laughed.

    "The most ferocious Dao-killing spirit treasure." The bald young monk also said.

    "Being able to refine the ninth level is probably already at the level of Pangu God. Every time he raises his hands and feet, he is probably no less than the Immortal Killing Sword Formation." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "You" The delicate child was furious.

    "Okay, you are still very powerful."

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "I'll try to refine the nine levels of Chaos Restriction first."

    "You must at least refine the Chaos Restriction to be able to control me. Otherwise, in your UB, I can only be a ball and hit people randomly, which is such a waste of my ultimate treasure of killing." The handsome child said arrogantly, "The gods are really immortal,  There are very few people who can refine the first level of Chaos Restriction, and Taoist Ancestors can usually only refine the third level, which is considered good.

    Taoist Sanqing spent endless years refining the seventh level.  "

    Ji Ning, however, sat down cross-legged and began to concentrate on refining.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Thirty-six hundred star gold beads are suspended in the sky over Ji Ning, each one emitting light, with dark golden divine patterns flowing on the surface, and they are constantly changing as they flow.  No matter when I look at it, the divine patterns are different from the past.

    This is Chaos Restriction!

    ? Continuously evolving, there is no end to the restriction.  Just like the pi on the earth, it is an endless but irregular number.  This 'Chaos Restriction' is also irregular and has no end.  We must grasp its essence. When Taoist Sanqing saw this nine-layered ban, he was shocked and amazed. He spent more than 120,000 years comprehending the chaos, and then he grasped the underlying fundamentals. Only then did he successfully control the nine-layered chaos.  Integrated into 3,600 star gold beads.

    But he can only remember it completely!

    Want to refine?  Not even close.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡±

    "This Chaos Restriction is so mysterious." Ji Ning was completely immersed in it. He felt like a mortal looking at the endless galaxy. He couldn't even figure out a single star, but in front of him was endless.  Galaxyjust looking at it gave Ji Ning a feeling of daunting despair.

    So beautiful.

    It¡¯s so shocking.

    This is definitely the most mysterious restriction that Ji Ning has ever seen, the most shocking restriction!  Even the mystery of 'Heavenly Dao' is far from comparable to this nine-layer chaos restriction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s understand the first level first.¡±

    Ji Ning stopped thinking too much and concentrated on comprehending the most basic and simple first level. At this time, Ji Ning's strong mental power came into play. He had to devote himself to comprehending this Chaos Restriction, which consumed a lot of mental energy.  It will be very tiring.  Ji Ning's mental power reached the fourth level, and when the time came, he was able to refine all the first levels of Chaos Restriction in one go.

    Suddenly among the nine levels of Chaos Restriction, the first level of Chaos Restriction was flowing like a tadpole, and at the same time it completely disappeared, and everything was controlled by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes, and there were faint divine patterns flowing in his eyes.

    "No wonder Master Sanshou Taoist got such a treasure for me." Ji Ning already understood after refining the first level of Chaos Restriction. "For the disciples of Taoist Sanqing, they are probably only a few steps away from their Taoist ancestors."  A little bit. As for me, I have only fully understood the way of swordsmanship, even though I have not fully understood the way of dripping water. I am even further away from the way of water walking in heaven."

    Although the strength is strong.

    "But Ji Ning is strong because of his mental strength and magical power.

    As for Tao?  Ji Ning is far away from the Shui Xingtian Dao Lu Zu, Yinyue, and Hongxue have all realized that many of the Dao are very close to the Heavenly Dao, and even reach a bottleneck. If you take one step forward, you will be the Dao Ancestor!  Ji Ning hasn't even reached the Dishui Avenue now, it's too far behind.

    "Dishui Avenue, it turns out to be so simple."

    Ji Ning could clearly feel that his understanding on Dishui Avenue had improved by leaps and bounds.

    After coming into contact with the extremely advanced Chaos Restriction, Dripping Water Avenue became relatively simple.

    "This treasure will at least be of great help to my enlightenment and swordsmanship. My swordsmanship is relatively rough." Ji Ning already has a method.?.

    "Condensation."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow.

    Ten of the 3,600 star gold beads suspended in the sky instantly merged into one, and suddenly turned into 360 star gold beads.  This made Ji Ning feel pressure.

    "Condensation." The light flowed in Ji Ning's eyes, and he had to use his mental power to control the magic. Suddenly, the three hundred and sixty star gold beads merged again and turned into thirty-six star gold beads, each one exuding  Shocking power.  Reaching this point is no less than controlling the most powerful God of Punishment, and you must use your mental power to do so.

    "What, you can condense into thirty-six heavens?" the delicate child floating next to him said in shock.

    "How can it be?"

    "Three thousand six hundred stars, it is very difficult to control alone. To smelt 360 stars in the sky, only a few of the gods and true immortals can do it. To smelt the thirty-six stars to the extreme, even no gods and true immortals can do it.  You can do it. This is something only Taoist ancestors can do." The bald little monk on the side exclaimed, and then he looked at the handsome child, "Did you brag and deceive us in the past?"

    "It is indeed the Taoist ancestor who can smelt it to the extreme and turn it into the thirty-six heavens." The handsome boy shook his head, "The most powerful disciples of Taoist Sanqing have tried it, but none of them can do it. If they can  If you do it, you won¡¯t be willing to give up on me.¡±

    He looked at Ji Ning in disbelief.

    Ji Ning was immersed in the overwhelming power of these thirty-six heavens.

    P1: Tomato started to select friends in WeChat in the past two or three days. After selecting, I will chat with you privately. Those selected by me will get my signature book~~~ This is a special signature book that can be specially attached.  'Gift to so-and-so, this is the first time Tomato has done this, and sent it in person~~~ If you add me on WeChat, you will have a chance to get a signed book~~

    P2 Tomato¡¯s public WeChat account fanqie34 can be found by searching for ¡°I eat tomatoes¡±.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 10: Going down the mountain

    !"Good baby." Ji Ning looked at the thirty-six star gold beads floating around,! After the thousand, six hundred were smelted into thirty-six, each one possesses monstrous power and contains a  In terms of size, the world of the heavens is no less than the world of Daxia!  However, these thirty-six heavens can only exist temporarily.

    Only when the 3,600 star gold beads are completely integrated will they turn into the thirty-six heavens.

    Once Ji Ning regains his mind, the thirty-six heavens will disperse again and turn into the most primitive star gold beads.

    "Each of the thirty-six heavens is comparable to a big world. Even if it is used to hit people, it is extremely powerful. However, it is quite difficult to control it. It is almost as good as me controlling the God of Punishment." Ji Ning also found that he must remain the strongest  The thirty-six heavens, how difficult it is to form, I can only do it if I have a strong enough mind and the mental and soul skills. There are really not many gods and true immortals who can do it.

    "Change."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The thirty-six heavens that were originally suspended changed from the appearance of orbs to thirty-six flying swords, then to thirty-six battle flags, and then to thirty-six rings.

    "Master, this star gold bead can be transformed into ever-changing shapes." The delicate child said.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stopped, looked at the handsome child, and said with a smile, "I heard you right, did you just call me master?"

    The handsome, palm-sized child stood in mid-air and said solemnly: "The master can refine the first level of the nine-layer chaos restriction, and can also make 3,600 star gold beads merge into thirty-six heavens. Looking at the three realms, I'm afraid the gods are really  There are not many immortals who can match the master. Being able to follow the master is also my luck."

    "Huh?" The old man on the wooden boat stared wide-eyed.

    ¡°You were very fierce before, but now you are so good?¡± The bald little monk also muttered.

    "Master is so powerful." The handsome child glanced at them and said coldly, "Following the master is also your luck. We should follow the master with peace of mind, maybe we will have opportunities in the future.

    The delicate child looked at Ji Ning with burning eyes: "Taoist Sanqing once asked his disciples to try it, but none of those powerful disciples could directly smelt the thirty-six heavens. Even Taoist Sanqing once asked him to  He said that only a true divine Taoist ancestor could do it. But Master, you did it!"

    This little guy is really good at flattering.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning said directly, "What is the name of this magic weapon?"

    "Golden beads of stars in the sky." The handsome child said, "Since I was born, before the nine-fold chaos restriction has attached to my body, I can transform into the thirty-six heavens! But this is very difficult, but once I do it  When it arrives, it transforms into the thirty-six heavens It is as if it is attacking the enemy with the power of the thirty-six worlds! Of course, how much it can be used depends on the master's methods."

    "Golden beads of stars in the sky?" Ji Ning nodded, "Is it the ultimate to smelt into thirty-six heavens? But there is a faint feeling in my heart that it seems that it is not the end yet."

    "Master, have you noticed it too?" The handsome child was surprised.

    Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Taoist Sanqing and Nuwa Empress also discovered it." The handsome child continued, "Our heavenly star gold beads are divided into 3600, which is the most common layer, and they are smelted into 360 to form the number of the sky.  It is the second level. It is melted into thirty-six grains to form thirty-six heavens, which is the third level. This should be the ultimate. But Taoist Sanqing and Nuwa Empress both feltThree thousand six hundred grains  It should be able to be smelted and unified. At that time, it may even evolve into stars, just like the lunar star and the sun star. But neither Empress Nuwa nor Taoist Sanqing have figured out how to unite."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized that everything was melted and unified?  It seems that my feeling is correct, but Empress Nuwa and Taoist Sanqing did not do it. This road is obviously difficult.

    As for the result of smelting and reunification, the evolution of stars, like the sun star, is just a guess by Nuwa and others.

    "This treasure is extremely difficult to control. It is not suitable for others, but it is very suitable for me. Looking at the three realms, I should be the first to control the theory of gods and true immortals." Ji Ning was very happy in his heart.  Although he has great magical powers and great mental strength, he is only strong in close combat. Fighting directly with mental power consumes a very astonishing amount of mental energy.

    Like a sharp archer, after shooting a dozen arrows, his mental energy is exhausted.

    Therefore, the magic weapon for long-distance attack is very important, especially when you use your mental power to command your soul to mobilize your magic power. It only consumes your magic power, but it consumes no mental power.

    After refining three innate ultimate spiritual treasures, Ji Ning walked out of the room. Hongxue and the others in the main hall of Shuifu were already waiting impatiently.

    "Wow."

    "sharp."

    Ji Ning only disclosed the Void Boat and the Golden Pearl of the Stars, but kept the Nine-Life Tower a secret. The more secret the Nine-Life Tower, the better, but he often uses the other two items, so there is no need for them.??To be hidden.

    "I have obtained some of the powerful Pure Yang magic weapons left by Master Sanshou." Ji Ning said, "Master also left me a message, asking me to be kind to the true immortals who stayed in Zhaixing Mansion. If you need any treasures, just tell me  . All the pure Yang treasures are in this book."

    Ji Ning directly took out the book that Huangmao Daxiong gave him before.

    "Take a look." Ji Ning urged directly. These pure Yang magic weapons were of little help to him, and none of his relatives Qiu Ye, Uncle Bai, Mu Zishuo, including his daughter Mingyue, were immortals.  There is only one Master Dian Caixian, and Ji Ning has already become a suitable treasure for the Master Dian Caixian.  !

    After all, the talented immortals are talented. If you get a treasure that is too heaven-defying, such as the Eight Fires Universe Realm, I am afraid it will be a disaster rather than a blessing.

    "Let me take a look." Hongxue was the first to take a look.

    "Let me take a look too." Yuan Guang also stretched his head to look.

    "Good baby."

    "These Pure Yang magic weapons left by the God King are all good." They all praised them as they looked at them.

    God Hongxue looked at Ji Ning: "Ji Ning, Lie Yang and Xuan Yue have always followed the God King closely, so the God King had given them suitable treasures long ago. Yuan Guang is the son of the God King, let alone  .Xue Scorpion and I were also the commander-in-chief of the party at that time, and the God King had long given us treasures.

    These are not very attractive to us, but the Dove Snake God should need one, and the Nine-Tooth God who was only a return to the void god and demon at first, and later broke through, also needs one.  "

    Both the Snake God and the Nine-Tooth God hesitated, but then they finally nodded.

    The God Dove Snake chose the pure yang magic weapon ¡®Yin-Yang Bipolar Disk¡¯. Among the many pure Yang magic weapons in Ji Ning¡¯s hands, it can only be regarded as the best. However, Hongxue and the others nodded in agreement. Obviously the Yin and Yang Bipolar Disk is very suitable for the Dove Snake God.  This magic weapon does not mean the strongest is the best, but more importantly, it is suitable.

    The Dove Snake God was not the most important under the King of Gods at first.

    Because the God of Dove Snake is a highly poisonous beast, he looks gentle but is actually fierce. His temperament is not very popular with Sanshou!  Sanshou prefers to be open-minded.  Even if you are ruthless and cunning, you must put it on the surface.

    The Nine-Tooth God chose a set of extremely powerful pure Yang magic weapon, the Blood and Shadow Formation of All Heavens.

    The Nine-Tooth God is actually a bat.

    The Blood Shadow Array of All Heavens is indeed very suitable for Jiuya, but this set of magic weapons is considered the best in Ji Ning's hands. Jiuya God was still hesitant, and it was Hongxue and the others who urged him to take it.  But it also made Jiuya God full of gratitude and loyalty to Ji Ning. After all, Ji Ning said it was because of Sanshou's request, but Sanshou was dead, and whether he was willing to give it or not was completely up to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning himself didn¡¯t care.

    There are so many pure yang magic weapons lying idle here.  It is a good thing that the gods under his command have powerful treasures and can increase their strength.

    "Master." Ji Ning arranged everything and went to see Patriarch Bodhi alone.

    "Huh?" Bodhi, who was wearing a Taoist robe, sat cross-legged and opened his eyes.

    Ji Ning said respectfully: "Disciple, prepare to go down the mountain and leave the Xianyue World."

    "Have the arrangements been made?" Bodhi asked.

    "The arrangements are in order." Ji Ning said respectfully, "The disciple's second soul will take Mingyue, as well as Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Qingya Xiaoyu and junior brother to stay in Xianyue World. Xianyue World, now  It is also a rare paradise in the Three Realms. I don¡¯t want Mingyue to take risks, so I let the Second Soul take her to walk around the Xianyue world, so that she can experience more and grow better."

    Bodhi nodded: "By the way, what kind of formation have you decided to use for the army of immortals in the star-catching world? Xingtian Formation, God Xingzhen also nodded and allowed you to teach it. But I also have some great formations, just the power and Xingtian  God is pretty good, do you want to change?"

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head, "Disciples of Xing Tianshen are already very familiar with him. I have one more thing to ask of my master."

    "Say." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "This disciple has to deal with Wu Jian Sect, but I hope to deal with Shao Yan Chou and Chang Qing as soon as possible." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "The two of them? Okay, I will notify you once I have the opportunity." Bodhi nodded, "After you leave Xieyue World, be careful about everything. I will inform you once I find an opportunity."

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully, and then asked, "Disciple, do you want Hongxue to stay?"

    "No need, what should be taught has been taught, what should be learned has been learned, and then he needs to understand it himself." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    This time, he will take the entire Star Reaching World with him, and the seven gods will also follow him. After all, he is the Lord of the Star Reaching Palace.

    &nbsp; "Then I will summon Hongxue and the others, and then ask the master to escort us away. The disciple will leave first." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Go." Bodhi closed his eyes.

    Ji Ning respectfully retreated.

    "Be careful." Bodhi's voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Yes." Ji Ning was startled, responded, and then left.

    Ji Ning in black robe took her daughter Mingyue, Qiuye, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Muzishuo, Qingya Xiaoyu and they all started to wander in the world of Xianyue.

    "My daughter has come down the mountain." Ji Ning and Hongxue stood on Fangcun Mountain, looking into the distance.

    Wow~~~

    In front of Ji Ning and the others, a twisted void vortex appeared above the grassland, and the vortex passage led to an unknown place.

    "It's time to go," Ji Ning said.

    Immediately, Ji Ning led the seven gods, walked directly into the whirlpool passage, and left this paradise. What greeted Ji Ning at the other end of the whirlpool passage was naturally a bloody wind.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 11: The First Sword Immortal in the Three Realms

    !"Summer?"!

    Ji Ning and the seven gods appeared in mid-air, and they could see the capital of Daxia below at a glance.

    "Master actually sent me directly to the capital of Daxia, well, to meet the talented master." Ji Ning thought to himself, then turned to look at the seven gods beside him, and said, "I  The second time is to travel through the Three Realms and train in the world of mortals. Normally, there is nothing to do, so you don¡¯t have to follow me. I think you should go back to the Star Reaching World for the time being. If there is something important, I will send a message to you."

    "How can this be done?"

    "How can the master of the palace not have any subordinates by his side?" He was immediately opposed.

    "You are the new master of our Zhaixing Palace, and you are not a lone immortal." Hongxue even said, "If you think it's not good for us all to follow you then let the Nine-Tooth God follow you and wait for the master's orders.  "

    Ji Ning was startled and looked at the Nine-Tooth God.

    Although Jiuya was the last one among the seven gods to break through, even when Taoist Sanshou was alive, Jiuya was just a god and demon who returned to the void.  However, Jiuya's appearance is the most aged. After hearing Hongxue's words, Jiuya God said: "Palace Master, you will always encounter some trivial matters when traveling in the three realms. You can't let the Palace Master solve everything."

    The Nine-Tooth God has obtained the pure Yang magic weapon, the Blood Shadow Formation of All Heavens, and is eager to show it off.

    "That's fine." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Then we will go back to the Star Reaching World first." Hongxue and the other six gods immediately resigned, and then they all returned to the Star Reaching World.

    Ji Ning first went to the capital of Daxia and met with the Immortal Cai, Emperor Xia, and his cousin Wei Chi Xiyue.  Ji Ning originally wanted his master, Immortal Diancai, to go with him, but Immortal Diancai did not agree. Of course Immortal Diancai did not refuse the pure Yang magic weapon presented by Ji Ning. He just had a good talk with Ji Ning and asked him to  Said something.

    "Walk."

    Early the next morning, the white-robed Ji Ning was followed by the bald old man Nine-Tooth God. The two moved directly through space, leaving the Great Xia world and heading to the Small World.

    There are hundreds of millions of small worlds in the Three Realms, because there are too many small worlds, and occasionally old small worlds are destroyed and new small worlds are born.  So among the billions of small worldsonly a handful have names!

    However, the small world that Ji Ning and Nine-Tooth God are going to now has a name. It is called Dongluan World.

    "Dongluan Realm."

    Ji Ning stood on the top of a mountain, with the bald old man Nine-Tooth God standing behind him.

    "This is the Dongluan Realm, one of the twenty-seven realms of Fuju." Ji Ning glanced around and saw the end of the Dongluan Realm. "It is worthy of being the place where Taoist Fuju stayed. This Dongluan Realm has a myriad of phenomena, and it is a great place for cultivating immortals."  There are many more people than in ordinary small worlds. There is actually an immortal sitting in charge! It seems that the three disciples who support the Taoist ancestor are still very cautious in doing things.

    "The most dignified swordsman in the three realms, his body and soul were extinguished." The Nine-Tooth God also shook his head and sighed.

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, sighing.

    In this trip to the Three Realms, Ji Ning is looking for an opportunity for a mental breakthrough. On the one hand, on the other hand, it is mainly to master the swordsmanship!  Mental strength cannot be found, but swordsmanship can be understood and practiced.

    Of course Ji Ning has to go and help the Tao Ancestor in the twenty-seventh realm!

    Supporting the Taoist ancestors

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the human race, practicing Qi Flow, he has become the Great Luo Taoist in ancient times. He is also famous for his sword, and has cultivated the power of the sword to the fifth level.

    The power of the sword, like the power of the mind, is also divided into five levels.

    The fifth level of sword power is considered to be the top among the True God Taoist ancestors. The reason why this 'Fuju Daozu' is recognized as the number one swordsman in the Three Realms is because he entered the 'Three Realms Era' after the destruction of the ancient times. This Fuju Taoist created it himself.  He developed a peerless swordsmanship that shocked the three realms - "Wubao Swordsmanship". With this swordsmanship, Fuju Daozu became the undisputed number one swordsman in the three realms.

    "According to legend, the sword of Fuju Dao Ancestor is extremely fast." Ji Ning lamented, "It is so fast that it surpasses the limit of Heavenly Dao. When an ordinary True God Dao Ancestor fights against him, the True God Dao Ancestor will not even have time to stop his sword. In terms of strength, it is almost  The Taoist and Buddhist leaders are at the same level as my master, I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s a pity that such a peerless person died in chaos."

    "I don't even know how he died." Jiuya God also shook his head. There are naturally records of many major events that have happened since the destruction of ancient times. Yuan Guang, Jiuya, and Snow Scorpion have been hiding in the world for too long, and they all understood this after they came out.

    In ancient times, many powerful people and even ancestor gods died.

    In the Three Realms period, naturally! The capable ones fall!  !

    Among the major events that shocked the three worlds the most, there was the death of the Taoist Fu Ju. All we know is that he died in chaos. As for how he died and who killed him, we don¡¯t know at all.  A swordsman who is recognized as the number one swordsman in the three realms. His strength is comparable to that of Patriarch Bodhi and Old Man Yuan. He is very direct.The recent existence of the Three Emperors and the leader of the Taoist and Buddhist sects died like this, which naturally caused quite a shock. Bodhi and the others also investigated, but could not find out the reason.

    After Fu Ju¡¯s death

    Instead, the twenty-seventh world became popular!

    Because when Fuju Taoist mastered swordsmanship, he would leave some swordsmanship on the mountains and on the ground wherever he was inspired.  These traces of swordsmanship contain unpredictable power, and even gods and immortals dare not touch them.  When Fuju Daozu was still alive, Fuju Daozu's disciples would often come to these twenty-seven realms to learn about these traces of swordsmanship.

    As for the other gods and true immortals in the Three Realms, they generally have no chance to comprehend. Fuju Taoist Ancestor is dead, and the disciples of Fuju Taoist Ancestor are just gods and true immortals. Naturally, they do not dare to monopolize these twenty-seven realms.

    So it was made public!

    All the immortals and demons from the three realms can come to watch and comprehend, but destruction is prohibited. Anyone who dares to destroy it will be the common enemy of countless immortals and demons!  In fact, it contains the power of the No. 1 Sword Immortal in the Three Realms. How many people dare to destroy it?

    Twenty-seven realms, each realm has traces of swordsmanship, more or less.

    Among them, 'The Sword Immortal World is the most respected, because the Sword Immortal World contains a complete set of "Wubao Swordsmanship".

    The other twenty-six realms are just scattered traces of swordsmanship.

    Therefore, after the gods and true immortals have walked through, most of them will gather in the Sword Immortal Realm, and few will be in the other twenty-six realms. If it is a normal and peaceful time, the number of heavenly gods and true immortals in the Sword Immortal Realm may be over a thousand, and some of them will be practicing.  That¡¯s millions of years, hundreds of millions of years!  But now that the Three Realms are in catastrophe, the gods and true immortals have all entered their respective armies.

    The gods and true immortals in the Sword Immortal Realm are very rare, let alone the other twenty-six realms.

    "Fuju Daozu is recognized as the best swordsman in the three realms. I should study his swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, "Jiuya, among the twenty-seven realms of Fuju, let's wait for the twenty-six in the Dongluan realm first.  Go to the world of Sword Immortal after comprehending it once."

    "Yes." Jiuya responded respectfully.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    Phew!  call!

    Ji Ning and Jiu Ya flew directly across the sky and flew towards a towering mountain in the distance.  Because Dongluan Realm is only a small world, with a radius of nearly 100,000 miles, which is smaller than Yanshandu.  Even if you fly, you will reach your destination quickly.

    "There are so many people." Ji Ning looked down.

    There is a steep mountain below, and under the mountain are many cultivators and even monsters sitting cross-legged. They all sit cross-legged and meditate.

    "But the strongest one is the Loose Immortal and Earth Immortal." Jiu Ya said.

    "If it were normal, there would be many heavenly gods and true immortals in the Sword Immortal Realm. There would be some immortals gathered in the Dongluan Realm, but now that the Three Realms are in catastrophe, all the heavenly immortals need to join the army. Naturally, the strongest here are the scattered immortals and earthly immortals." Ji Ning looked at him.  A quick glance revealed that there were many immortal cultivators sitting under the mountain peak.

    Most of them are monks from Zifu and Wanxiang Zhenren. Each futon is left by the disciples of the gods and immortals who support the Taoist ancestors, allowing the viewers to sit cross-legged.

    Otherwise, many immortal devils are crowded with a bustling piece. How can I realize it with peace of mind?

    "Master, I will move them away." Jiuya said.

    "No, look, isn't that little monster trying to move his position for us?" Ji Ning smiled and pointed at a thin little monster with a horn in the front row. The monster was staring at the mountain wall, but his eyes were  He turned red and started bleeding from the corners of his mouth. He was obviously possessed.

    This swordsmanship is too profound.

    It was left by the Taoist ancestors!  Just stop if you can't comprehend. If you force yourself to comprehend, there is a risk of becoming a demon.

    "go.

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow.

    The monster disappeared out of thin air, and Ji Ning appeared out of thin air on the futon. The surrounding cultivators were immersed in enlightenment. Although two or three noticed Ji Ning's appearance, they didn't think much about it.  Ji Ning and the Nine-Tooth God walked through the three realms and naturally restrained their aura. Otherwise, if the God's aura leaked out, all the immortals and demons present would tremble in fear.

    Chapter One!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 12: Enlightenment

    !Two chapters posted together!  !

    "I'm here to gain enlightenment, Jiuya, you can either gain enlightenment or find something to do." Ji Ning said through the message.

    "Yes." Nine-Tooth God responded respectfully, then flew to a restaurant in the distance. He was waiting around, waiting for Ji Ning's orders at any time.

    "I, why am I here?"

    The thin little monster who vomited blood looked around blankly. The surrounding area was surrounded by surging river water. It was no longer a place for enlightenment.

    "Didn't I rush into Yunshan just now? That's rightI tried too hard just now and went crazy. Some master must have saved me." This little demon was frightened for a while. In Ji Ning's eyes, it was a little demon.  , but in fact, it is also at the level of the soul. This little demon also has hatred in his heart. He wants to realize a higher sword skill, but he is too forceful and deliberate, and he becomes a demon.

    ???????????? In fact, it is still very dangerous for those below immortals to watch Daozu¡¯s swordsmanship, but the road to becoming an immortal is already bumpy. There are too many stories of witnessing Daozu¡¯s swordsmanship and creating powerful swordsmanship on their own.  It is too common for someone to have an epiphany in Chongyun Mountain and immediately open up a sect.

    Therefore, countless weak immortal cultivators come one after another to comprehend it.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, watching the sword skills left on the mountain wall in front of him. There were also formation restrictions around the mountain wall. The formation restrictions were not very clever. They should have been arranged by the disciples of the gods and true immortals who supported the Taoist ancestors.

    The sword intent coming toward his face shocked Ji Ning.

    It feels like having your heart pierced.

    "What a strong sword spirit."

    "The traces of swordsmanship left randomly, even after endless years, are so terrifying." Ji Ning watched carefully. After all, this was a peerless swordsman on the same level as Bodhi.

    "Um?"

    "it's wired."

    Ji Ning felt strange when he saw it, "It seems to be fundamentally different from some of the swordsmanship created by Taoist ancestors that I saw on Fangcun Mountain."

    ¡°The style is completely different.¡±

    ¡°It seems like there are two factions.¡±

    Ji Ning frowned, "What's the difference"

    He was searching for the fact that after all, Ji Ning was also a true immortal of heaven, a master of swordsmanship, and extremely talented in swordsmanship.  You can feel the difference at a glance.  This was a vague feeling. As for what was different, Ji Ning couldn't find it for a while.

    "That's right." Ji Ning's heart moved and he turned his hand, and a star gold bead appeared.

    The Star Golden Pearl has been refined by Ji Ning. As an innate spiritual treasure, Ji Ning can control it without leaking any pressure, just like a mortal thing.

    There are three thousand six hundred star gold beads, each one has nine layers of chaos restrictions.

    "Chaos Restriction." Ji Ning looked at the changing divine patterns appearing on the surface of the Star Gold Bead. The divine patterns were constantly changing and were different from before every moment.

    "Yes, the swordsmanship of Fuju Sword Immortal gives me a feeling that it is very similar to the ninth level of chaos restriction." Ning immediately found the difference.

    "When Taoist ancestors created swordsmanship, they generally followed the secrets of heaven."

    "But Fuju Daozu's swordsmanship and the Nine-Level Chaos Restriction seem to be beyond the way of heaven." Ji Ning secretly said, "The Nine-Level Chaos Restriction was discovered by Taoist Sanqing when he traveled around Chaos. That was  It is normal for what appears in chaos to be beyond the way of heaven. But the swordsmanship created by Fuju Daozu is also beyond the way of heaven."

    The way of heaven is the way of heaven in the three realms!  It is the rule for the operation of the three realms.

    Outside the Three Realmsthe Way of Heaven is of no use.

    For example, in chaos, only the chaotic heavenly path is used, and the other nine heavenly paths are useless!

    "It is said that the sword of Fuju Daozu is astonishingly fast and exceeds the limit of heaven." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Maybe this is the reason why Fuju Daozu's sword is so terrifying."

    "Think carefully."

    After Ji Ning discovered that there were similarities between the Nine Layers of Chaos Restriction and Fuju Daozu's swordsmanship, he immediately began to understand it.

    Sometimes I comprehend the nine levels of chaos restriction, but when I am unable to fully understand it, I then comprehend the swordsmanship

    Compare each other.

    Unconsciously, Ji Ning found that he could easily break through some bottlenecks such as Dishui Avenue and Qiankun Avenue.  Obviously, the understanding of the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction and Swordsmanship will be of great help to other avenues.

    time flies.

    In a restaurant far away, Nine-Tooth God came to drink again. The owner of the restaurant was already familiar with him, because for more than a month, the bald old man came here often to drink, and he specialized in drinking the highly poisonous "Five Immortals Wine".  Immortal wine, also known as Five Poison Wine, is a mixture of five poisons. It is extremely poisonous and extremely delicious. Even a monk from the Zi Mansion would lose his life if he tasted it.  At least you have to be at the level of Yuanshen Taoist to enjoy the delicious taste of this wine without losing your life.

    "The best five??Wine, sir, please.  "The shopkeeper personally presented Wu Xian wine and two plates of side dishes. Jiu Ya poured a glass of wine leisurely.!

    "Tsk." He raised his head and drank it. The feeling of burning and coldness ran through his whole body. He felt extremely comfortable. Jiu Ya smiled and nodded.

    "Huh?" Jiu Ya noticed something and even raised his head to look outside. He saw Chongyun Mountain in the distance through the window and saw a young man in white robe sitting in a silhouette at the foot of Chongyun Mountain.

    "The Great Dao?" Jiu Ya was surprised, and followed Lian's voice message, "Congratulations to the master of the palace, for understanding the Great Dao of Dishui."

    "You are quite sensitive. I just tried it and you discovered it." Ji Ning's voice also came.

    Ji Ning was in a good mood.

    He already has a high level of understanding of the Dishui Dao. Over the past month or so, he has mastered the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction and Taoist Swordsmanship. Although it is extremely strenuous, he has gained very little.  On the contrary, Dishui Avenue was completed in one go, and even the bottleneck of the avenue was directly broken through, and the Dishui Avenue was understood.

    Since then, there have been two avenues of understanding, one is the way of swordsmanship, and the other is the way of dripping water.

    "This Chongyun Mountain is just a casual remnant of the Fuju Dao Ancestor. It is not very profound. If I study it for another month or two, it won't help me much." Ji Ning did not have high hopes for the twenty-six realms ahead.  , the most important one is the last realm, the Sword Immortal Realm, but Ji Ning is still very cautious in his comprehension. He will read all the other twenty-six first, which may be helpful for him to comprehend the complete "Wu Bao Swordsmanship".  .

    Ji Ning¡¯s second month in Dongluan Realm.

    On this day, the Golden Crow hangs high.

    A large ship flew over through the sky. There were a large number of soldiers on the large ship, and a large number of beautiful women were surrounding a young man. The young man was drinking happily. He touched this one and pinched that, and there was a sound of warblings and swallows on the ship.

    "Your Highness, ahead is Chongyun Mountain." A man with a white face and no beard said respectfully in a low voice.

    "arrive?"

    The young man in gorgeous clothes stood up, walked to the bow of the ship with a beautiful girl in his arms, and looked at Chongyun Mountain from a distance.

    "Beauties, please go and have a rest. This prince is going to learn the art of swordsmanship." The young man chuckled, and a group of beauties all praised each other and said nice words, which made the young man beam with joy.  However, this young man does have pride. He is the leader of Dongluan Realm.

    ¡®The third prince of the Dongluan Dynasty is also the one with the most talent for cultivation, and his status is very special.

    "Walk."

    soon.

    His Royal Highness came to the foot of Chongyun Mountain with the white-faced and beardless waiter and a group of guards. The weakest of the group of guards were all Wanxiang Zhenren, and even the leaders were two Yuanshen Taoists.  His Royal Highness has also reached the level of Yuanshen Taoist.

    "So many people? So many monsters." His Royal Highness frowned, "I heard from the master that now that the Three Realms are in catastrophe, our little world is actually peaceful, but no gods will come now. The strongest cultivator here is  Loose immortals and earthly immortals, Longxiu, quickly pick out the one at the front and drive him away."

    "Your Highness, please don't be reckless. Although the strongest ones in Chongyun Mountain are the Sanxian and Earthly Immortals, they may have quite a background." The waiter without a white beard continued, "What's more, Your Highness, you are just a Yuanshen Taoist. Our two  The guard commander is also a Yuanshen Taoist. Don't make those loose immortals and earthly immortals angry, otherwise you may suffer a loss."

    His Highness the Prince nodded lightly: "That makes sense."

    Although he doesn't care about those loose immortals and earthly immortals, he can't defeat them now.

    "Choose a weaker one." His Royal Highness glanced at him, "There should be some weak ones among the twenty-seven futons in front."

    "Those who can sit in front are not too weak. Let's take a look." The waiter took a closer look, "There are twenty-one futons sitting at the level of loose immortals and earthly immortals, which puts a lot of pressure on me.  The oppression of six of them is very small. They are probably all at the level of Yuanshen Taoists. Your Highness, look at which one of the six to choose?"

    "Six?"

    His Highness the Prince also watched carefully, "Four of them are demons. The demons' souls are generally much stronger than the human race. Then there are only two left. A young man in white robes and a cold man. In the eyes of that cold man  The evil aura is astonishing, I'm afraid he has great swordsmanship. But the young man in white robe looks ordinary, he is probably just an ordinary Yuanshen Taoist."

    The strength of Taoist Yuan Shen also differs in strength and weakness. If there are some who defy the heavens, Yuan Shen can fight back to the void.  Just looking at the invisible evil aura, that stern man was definitely not an ordinary Yuanshen Taoist.

    "Just that boy in white robe." His Highness the Prince said, "Go quickly and drive that boy in white robe away."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 13: Sword Gate

    !"Old slave, go ahead." The waiter said with a smile, and then walked over.  !

    Chongyun Mountain is so big, and the area where you can see the complete traces of swordsmanship is not small. There are only twenty-seven seats in the first row, and there is a distance of ten feet between each seat.  In this way, everyone could practice quietly in peace, and the waiter walked directly towards Ji Ning.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡± the waiter shouted in a shrill voice, and at the same time reached out to pat Ji Ning¡¯s shoulder.

    When Ji Ning was cultivating, his mental power naturally spread, even covering this small world. He devoted himself wholeheartedly to understanding, and based on the traces of the swordsmanship of Fuju Daozu, he continued to deduce various swordsmanship!  Thousands of sword techniques have been deduced, and there are more than ten that are stronger than the 'Three-foot Sword'.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The occasional gain from many swordsmanship skills also allows Ji Ning to go further and further on the road of "the power of the sword."

    At this moment, Ji Ning was concentrating on rehearsing a powerful swordsmanship.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Someone tapped me on the shoulder.

    Ning suddenly woke up, and the swordsmanship he had studied before was in vain.

    "My mind is covering this small world. If a master at the level of a god or a true immortal comes over, I should have known about it a long time ago. Who will disturb my enlightenment." Ji Ning was a little annoyed. He was most taboo about being disturbed during his enlightenment and cultivation.  Yes, Ning immediately turned around and looked behind him, and saw the pale-faced and beardless waiter.

    Ji Ning could tell at a glance that the opponent was only as strong as a Yuanshen Taoist.

    "This fellow Taoist." The waiter pointed to the futon under Ji Ning, "My Highness needs a position to master the art of swordsmanship, and he has chosen your position."

    Ji Ning frowned and glanced around, seeing the young man in rich clothes who was surrounded in the distance. The young man glanced at Ji Ning and seemed to be very disdainful.

    "You should know how to choose." There was arrogance in the waiter's eyes. As long as the other party sees that his prince has three Yuanshen Taoists following him, he should guess that his prince has an extraordinary origin.  Immortal cultivators generally know how to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune.

    "Don't disturb my enlightenment." Ji Ning glanced at the waiter and said coldly, then closed his eyes and continued his enlightenment.

    "You" The waiter pointed at Ji Ning, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    "Fellow Taoist, don't bring disaster to yourself!" the waiter shouted.

    Ji Ning ignored him.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s current strength and status, these little guys are as weak as ants. Even if the ants roar a few times, Ji Ning won¡¯t care too much because he doesn¡¯t bother to care.  Moreover, this is Chongyun Mountain, the place where Taoist swordsmanship is learned, so generally few people dare to do it.

    Ji Ning believed that if the other party roared a few times, he would have no choice but to leave.

    "Your Highness." The waiter ran back to the prince.

    "What's going on?" The prince was a little angry.

    "The boy in white robe is as hard as a rock and ignores me at all." The waiter said helplessly.

    "You are really looking for death." His Highness the Prince's face darkened. "Go ahead and beat him out."

    "No." The waiter continued, "This is Chongyun Mountain. It is the place where Taoist swordsmanship is learned. This action will affect the enlightenment of many immortal cultivators and demons present. Those immortal cultivators and demons will be angry. We  Just provoke one, don¡¯t provoke all the immortal cultivators and monsters.¡±

    "I just said fight out, not fight." His Royal Highness frowned and said, "Those who are truly immersed in enlightenment will not wake up just because there is a fight in the outside world. Those who wake up are not truly immersed in enlightenment.  Also, when you do it, just use a small formation around to prevent it from impacting others."

    "You three, go." His Royal Highness ordered.

    The waiter and the two guard commanders looked at each other, and then both said: "Yes."

    The three of them immediately walked towards Ji Ning.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    There was a fiery red crystal ball floating on the waiter's chest. Suddenly, a fiery red barrier appeared around Ji Ning.

    "This fellow Taoist," the waiter shouted directly, his voice like thunder exploding in Ji Ning's ears.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and glanced at these three people.

    "Leave quickly and give up your seat. Otherwise, don't blame us for being ruthless." The waiter shouted. The two guard commanders on the side were also very powerful. Some of the immortal cultivators and monsters who had stopped beside them were enlightened.  Everyone also noticed this, and everyone looked at it curiously.

    "interesting."

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see fights at the foot of Chongyun Mountain.¡±

    "Those three people are a little too arrogant. They can just give up their position to others. Others are not willing to give up, but they come to force them. Even if they want to fight, they have to wait until the enlightened person leaves.It¡¯s never too late to start fighting at Yunshan.  "Some of the immortal cultivators and monsters around were talking about it.

    Fighting each other over something is too common among immortal cultivators.

    But it¡¯s rare to do anything directly at Chongyun Mountain.

    I asked you to give in, but you didn¡¯t?  Then when you leave Chongyun Mountain, don't blame me for being ruthless!

    Therefore, if they feel that they are inferior to others in terms of strength, they will obediently give way.

    "Leave quickly."

    "roll."

    The two guard commanders also shouted, they have extraordinary origins, how could they care about an ordinary Yuan Shen Dao?

    "Noisy." A cold light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and boom~~~ An invisible air wave instantly hit the three Yuanshen Taoists. The waiter and the two guard commanders who were originally preparing to take action felt a surge of force.  The force crushed me, and I couldn't help but throw everything flying, especially when I vomited before.

    ¡®Get out,¡¯ the guard commander who spoke of fell to the ground and let out a shrill howl.

    "Ah, ah, me, my Zifu, my Zifu" The guard commander was in pain and panic,

    The other fat guard commander and the waiter also fell to the ground. They got up and saw their companions beside them.

    "He, his Zi Mansion was abolished."

    "It's useless."

    They were both horrified.

    When one meets, three will fly upside down, and one will be destroyed.  Although their backgrounds are very impressive, this is the reason why they did not want to provoke the Earth Immortal and the Loose Immortal before.  Even if the background is good, it still takes time to move reinforcements. It would be an injustice if the opponent's loose immortals and earth immortals kill them.  So they went specifically to find the boy in white robe who seemed to be the easiest to bully.

    "It hit an iron plate." The fat guard muttered, "It's still an iron plate with nails."

    "What the hell," the prince said angrily.

    The fat guard was so frightened that he didn't even dare to say a word. He was secretly glad that his companion usually spoke too hastily, so this time he was in bad luck.

    "Your Highness," the waiter continued, "This man is very powerful."

    "Whoever dares to destroy me." The prince's eyes were terrifying as he stared at Ji Ning in the distance.

    The most important thing is that most of the immortal cultivators and monsters at the foot of Chongyun Mountain are watching this with great interest. After all, they are not Ji Ning. Ji Ning can completely immerse himself in cultivation for a month or two, but those cultivators  The practitioners are too weak, and Daozu's swordsmanship is too advanced for them, and they have to stop after a while to comprehend it.

    Being surrounded by all the immortal cultivators made the prince even more angry, and he turned his anger on Ji Ning.

    "This fellow Taoist." The prince walked over directly, and the waiters, the fat commander and other guards followed him.

    The prince¡¯s voice was loud but filled with anger: ¡°Your hands are really hot.¡±

    Ji Ning, however, still closed his eyes and ignored him. The prince did not dare to attack him directly. But he saw that Ji Ning had made a move just now. He was only in the early stage of Yuan Shen, so he was no match for Ji Ning.

    "Five junior brothers." The prince shouted.

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Five figures flew from above Chongyun Mountain, all of them had powerful auras, and all of them were at the Sanxian level.

    "Five Sanxian."

    "The Jianmen guards the Wusanxian of Chongyun Mountain."

    "This young man actually calls Wu Sanxian his junior brother? Could it be that this young man is also from Jianmen? Just looking at his age, no matter how you look at it, Wu Sanxian is much older.

    "It goes without saying that if you dare to call Wu Sanxian your junior brother, this young man should be an official disciple of Jianmen."

    "I know him. He is the third prince of the Dongluan Dynasty, and he even worships the Three Scorpions Celestial Immortal as his disciple."

    "I see. It seems that this man in white robe is in trouble and has offended an official disciple of Jianmen. This is not bad."

    "This man in white robe is also too ignorant to advance or retreat. If the other party dares to be so arrogant in Chongyun Mountain, he must have something to rely on. We should be more cautious. Now, we have provoked a powerful enemy."

    There were all kinds of discussions all of a sudden.

    Five Loose Immortals fell from the sky, and all the cultivators and monsters on the side also gave way. They did not dare to provoke Jianmen.  The five scattered immortals bowed politely to the prince.

    "Senior Brother Dongji."

    "I have met senior brother Dongji."

    The five loose immortals who flew here have all lived for more than a hundred thousand years, but at this moment they all shouted politely, they are all disciples of Jianmen, but they are just peripheral disciples, so being arranged here is considered maintenance.  To maintain order and maintain the beautiful environment around Chongyun Mountain, he is simply a gatekeeper.  But the prince in front of him is an official disciple!

    His Highness the Prince Dong Ji turned over his hand and took out a?The gold medal, with the word "sword" on it, shouted directly: "This boy in white robe is disrespectful to my Jianmen, and even crippled a Yuan Shen Taoist under my command. Please ask five senior brothers to catch him directly in my Jianmen prison."  "

    "He is truly a disciple of the Sword Sect."

    "He is an official disciple."

    "Look at that gold medal."

    "I heard that Jianmen is a very powerful sect in the entire three realms, and the founder of Jianmen is even the Taoist ancestor."

    There was a sudden discussion, Jianmen was founded by Fuju Daozu, and its status at that time was almost the same as Fangcun Mountain!  It's just that when Fuju Daozu died, the trees fell and the hozens scattered. In addition, Fuju Daozu taught his disciples poorly. There was no Daozu among his disciples. Now there are only three gods and true immortals left in Jianmen.  Today's Jianmen is not as strong as Zhaixingfu.

    But even so, a sect with three gods and true immortals, plus the Sword Sect, can be considered as a friend of the three realms, and it can be regarded as the top sect in the three realms. A formal disciple has a much higher status than the ordinary return to the void earth immortal.

    "How dare you disrespect my Jianmen."

    "Take it."

    "Take it." Five loose immortals turned into streams of light and flew toward Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and glanced around.

    Bang~~~

    It was as if a real gaze struck the five loose immortals, causing them to turn into flowing light again and fly away, directly to a place invisible to the naked eye.

    Ning turned to look at the prince.

    "No -" His Royal Highness was so frightened that he even fell back to the ground. In panic, he fell directly to the ground. It was so terrifying that he didn't even see what method the other party used. It seemed that with just a look, five loose immortals flew out.  .  The guards behind him were even more frightened, and none of them dared to breathe.

    "Huh."

    There was a flash of light.

    A bald old man appeared beside Ji Ning and said respectfully: "Master, it's too late for me to come here."

    Ji Ning smiled calmly and said, "It's a small matter."

    The Nine-Tooth God is actually very angry. He is fast asleep in the restaurant next to him. However, as a God, he can still sense things from all directions. If there are some powerful people coming, or even an immortal, he will notice it immediately.  However, there were only a few Primordial Spirit Taoists among His Highness the Prince, and the Nine-Tooth God didn't notice at all. It was Ji Ning who glanced at them and used his power to wake up the Nine-Tooth God. Only then did he realize that someone had provoked his palace master.

    "You dare to provoke my palace master and seek death?" The Nine-Tooth God glared at the prince.

    His Royal Highness, who was sitting on the ground, also realized that this young man in white robe might have a great origin.

    "I am a disciple of Jianmen." His Royal Highness took out the gold medals in succession, as if holding the last straw, "I am an official disciple of Jianmen, my master is the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal, and he is guarding the Dongluan Realm! My master  Ancestor, don¡¯t talk about ancestors!¡±

    "Jiuya, after all, we are here to learn the swordsmanship of Fuju Daozu, so we should be polite." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    His Highness the Prince felt relieved and sneered secretly, it seems that you are still afraid of my Jianmen.  However, His Highness the Prince did not dare to be too arrogant on the surface. No matter how powerful the Sword Sect was, it would not be able to save him for a while.

    "He offended you, Palace Master" Nine Tooth God continued.

    "Don't worry about it. By the way, this guy said that his master is the immortal who guards the Dongluan Realm. You call his master here." Ji Ning said.

    "yes."

    The God of Nine Teeth nodded and then stretched out his right hand.

    Wow~~~~

    The right hand suddenly surged and flew directly across the sky, traveling across a distance of thousands of miles, and directly captured the ancestor of the Celestial Immortal in the palace of the Dongluan Dynasty.

    In the palace, the Three Scorpions Celestial Immortal was drinking wine and watching the beautiful girl dancing in front of him. He was very comfortable. He was originally a demon clan, but he worshiped in the Sword Sect. This time he was ordered by his master to guard the Dongluan Realm here. The main thing is  Guard the one who rushes to the Cloud Mountain.

    "It's so comfortable. I'm really lucky to be arranged here by my master. The other brothers and sisters must be ready at any time to start a battle with the Wujian Sect." The three scorpion heavenly immortals were very proud of themselves. Being able to be arranged here is considered a great achievement.  Lucky, "I'm really lucky. When I came to Dongluan Realm, I met a good seedling. Dongji's understanding is really high."

    "There is no need to participate in the war, and I have a good disciple. I am comfortable, comfortable." The three scorpion immortals squinted at the beauties.

    Bang.

    The Three Scorpions Heavenly Immortals looked up and saw a big hand glowing with black light penetrating through the roof and grabbing it directly.

    "Ah." The three scorpion immortals were caught immediately, and then they were taken away.

    The dancing beauties looked blankly at the empty throne, and then looked up at the big hole in the roof of the palace. They still remembered thatBig hands holding black light.

    "The ancestor was taken away."

    "The ancestor has been taken away." Various horrified shouts.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "sky."

    "This is simply"

    The cultivators and monsters present all looked up in shock, looking at the arm that extended directly to the end of their field of vision. How could the arm be so long?  Little did they know that the Nine-Tooth God's true form was a bat. If it were transformed into its true form, its true form alone would be thousands of miles in size.  The same is true for the Snow Scorpion God's true form.

    ??A single arm becomes longer, and the limit is enough to reach one hundred thousand miles.

    "If you reach the level of the True God Taoist Ancestorlike Taoist Sanshou, you can directly knock off a big world with one slap.

    "Wow."

    The right arm that was soaring across the sky was retracted directly, and the bald old man's right hand that looked like chicken claws was grasping the collar of an immortal.

    ¡°Boy, is this your master?¡± Jiuya pointed at the captured Three Scorpion Heavenly Immortal.

    P1: The first chapter arrived today.

    P2: There are only the last twelve hours of the double monthly ticket event. During these twelve hours, one vote counts as two votes. If you have a monthly ticket, please vote for Tomato, thank you.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 14: One Year

    !"TeacherI, I" Prince Dongji's eyes widened and he was speechless.  !

    "Dong Ji?" When the captured Three Scorpion Heavenly Immortals saw the prince, they immediately understood. There was anger in their eyes, and they immediately said, "Senior, senior, and junior are only responsible for guarding the Dongluan Realm. They have no malicious intention to offend.  Two seniors, my master is the True Immortal of Wu Dao, so I ask the two seniors to spare this junior."

    "Master of the Palace." Nine Tooth God looked at Ji Ning.

    "Let him go." Ji Ning nodded.

    The Three Scorpions Celestial Immortal then fell to the ground. He rushed up two steps and slapped the prince Dongji hard on the face, angrily scolding: "Chongyun Mountain is also a place for you to run wild, and so are these two seniors.  You can offend."

    After slapping the prince twice.

    The Three Scorpion Heavenly Immortals looked at Ji Ning and the Nine-Tooth Heavenly God again, and said with an apologetic smile: "Two seniors, when this senior came to arrest me just now, I was panicked, so I crushed the letter talisman. I'm afraid my master is about to arrive." Originally, he  I thought I was in serious danger, but now it seems that the other party has not done anything dangerous.

    "Your master?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Junior master, don't talk about true immortals." The three scorpion immortals said in succession.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "I have heard of the name Wu Dao True Immortal, but I have never seen it, but I can see it today."

    Wow!

    A figure appeared in the distance, followed by a loud laugh: "This is Taoist Fellow Beiming who kills immortals and demons with his sword, and is an invincible opponent in battles across the world? How can this junior be worthy of you, Fellow Daoist Beiming, you are exalting him too much."  ." The bursts of laughter resounded throughout the mountains and fields.

    "The invincible master of the Realm War?" The Three Scorpions Celestial Immortal and Prince Dongji were a little confused. As for the other immortal cultivators, they were puzzled because they almost didn't know what the Realm War was.

    Ji Ning looked around.

    A very slovenly bearded young man came in the mist. He had a long beard and shook his head, but his face was very young, which was weird.

    "They all say that True Immortal Wu Dao is unruly and dissolute, and his mouth is the most unforgiving. Today I have seen it. This time it is my fault, I punished your disciple." Ji Ning smiled lightly. He had heard of True Immortal Wu Dao.  People, don¡¯t say that the real immortal can speak completely as he pleases, and sometimes his words will offend people.  But with this true temperament, he can also make some friends, and he is quite famous in the three realms.

    "Hey, hey, that's not what I meant." Zhenxian Wudao flew over and flicked his sleeves, "This junior doesn't know how to advance or retreat. If he offends you, he should be killed. Everything will be up to you, fellow Taoist. What I mean is,  There is no need for you to take action at all. Fellow Taoist ordered me to help fellow Taoist take action, and I can count as cleaning up the family."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    "Don't say that the true immortal is unruly, slovenly, has no bottom line in his words, and is very shameless. This rumor is indeed true.  There are not many among the gods and true immortals who can say these words in front of the disciples.

    "It's over, it's over."

    Prince Dongji sat there, completely stunned.

    "The invincible warrior in the realm war? Is it what the master calls a mighty war where billions of immortals, gods and demons gather together? In which all gods and immortals will die? This, this white robe He, he can  Invincible in the war across the realm?" Dong Ji was completely confused. He couldn't imagine it at all. "Even Master Wu Dao has such a low posture. He is obviously much stronger than Master Wu Dao. And one of his subordinates actually  With one move, I captured the immortal from thousands of miles away. Who is he, and how could I meet him? Why am I so unlucky?"

    Prince Dongji was horrified and regretted.

    I often walk by the river without getting my shoes wet.  I am used to being arrogant based on my status. This time I really mentioned the iron plate, or the iron plate of Chaos Divine Iron!

    "It's over, it's over, I'm dead. I'm dead." Prince Dongji is in the royal family, and he is used to seeing royal people fall to the ground in anger. But the man in front of him has a much higher status. It would be too easy to trample him to death.  .

    Phew!  call!  call!

    Ji Ning, Jiuya Celestial God and Wu Dao Celestial Immortal all flew away through the air and left the Dongluan Realm.

    Only then did Prince Dongji wake up.

    "They, they left?" Dongji blinked, "I'm not dead?"

    "Master." Prince Dong Jilian looked at the three scorpion immortals on the side.

    The Three Scorpions Celestial Immortal frowned and looked at him: "Hmph, according to what Master Wu Dao said, you should be cleaned up."

    "Clean it up?" Prince Dongji was horrified.

    "Fortunately, Senior Beiming interceded for you and said that you had no murderous intention, so you could escape the disaster." The Three Scorpions Heavenly Immortal said, "But the death penalty can be spared, but the living crime cannot be escaped."

    "I really have no intention to kill." Prince Dongji said, "I just wanted to drive him away. Later he killed my subordinates and I couldn't be more angry. I wanted to lock him up and punish him."Fan.  "This prince Dongji is not bad in nature, but because he was born in the royal family, and has high talent in cultivation, he is used to being arrogant and arrogant. Especially since he became a disciple of the Sword Sect, his status is even more noble.

    He was used to bullying others, so he was even more furious when Ji Ning eliminated one of his subordinates.  When had he been bullied to the point of being bullied?

    Later, when Ji Ning showed off his strength, he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any murderous intention, otherwise how could he have concealed it from Ji Ning?  Ji Ning would not plead for him at all.

    "Master Wu Dao wanted to expel you from Jianmen before, but Senior Beiming said that he would let you go to the mortal world and serve as a waiter in a restaurant for three hundred years, and you must not fight back or retaliate during these three hundred years.  Mouth." The Three Scorpions Celestial Immortal sneered, "If you disobey, you will be expelled from the Sword Gate immediately."

    Prince Dongji breathed a sigh of relief.

    He knelt down and kowtowed to the sky in the distance! Senior Beiming.  "!

    It is indeed difficult to be a mortal servant for three hundred years and not be able to fight back when hit or scolded.  But if he was expelled from Jianmen He was used to being arrogant and offended many people.  If he didn't have the identity amulet of being a Jianmen disciple, he would probably die without a burial place.  After all, he is still a disciple of Jianmen, but he has been practicing in the world of mortals for three hundred years.

    "Disciple swears, and Heaven will witness it." Prince Dong Jilian swore.

    "Go, from today on, you are no longer a prince, but a mortal servant." The Three Scorpions Heavenly Immortal waved his hand, "Three hundred years later, you come to see me again."

    "Yes, Master."

    Dongji immediately left respectfully, then turned into a stream of light and flew away alone.

    The Three Scorpion Heavenly Immortals were too lazy to look at this disciple.

    He is originally a monster with a weird temperament. He previously valued Dongji and loved him very much.  But this time Dongji caused a big trouble, and he was even arrested. The three scorpion gods also angered Dongji and had no good impressions of Dongji anymore.  If it weren't for the two masters Ji Ning and Wu Dao who decided Na Dongji's fate, he would have expelled this evil disciple from his school long ago.

    "Three hundred years, hum." The three scorpion immortals immediately shuttled through the void and disappeared out of thin air.

    "Three hundred years later, if this disciple comes to see him, he will not teach attentively.

    Because he already hates this disciple.

    Although this disciple has a very high level of understanding, he liked it very much before.  He is nowhe is disgusted!  So what if you have high understanding? How many people can survive the catastrophe safely?

    But no one expected that after three hundred years of being a servant in the mortal world, the arrogant and dandy prince Dongji would become low-key, down-to-earth, humble and polite, as if a piece of rough jade had been truly carved, exuding astonishing light, and even more so.  He directly overcame the catastrophe and became an immortal. He was also introduced to Buddhism. On the decisive battlefield of the final catastrophe, he was also a general in Nuwa's camp and fought side by side with Ji Ning.

    Of course, Ji Ning doesn¡¯t know either now.

    He felt that the guard had murderous intentions, so he directly killed him.  The prince was still saveable, so he pointed out a way that could soften the prince's impetuous arrogance, and didn't think much about anything else.  When he reached Ji Ning's level, he cared more about swordsmanship and the battle with Wujianmen.

    Ji Ning originally wanted to practice in the Dongluan Realm for three or four months, but Dao Zhenxian said that the other twenty-six realms are all fragmented swordsmanship. In the Sword Immortal Realm, there is a complete Wu Bao Swordsmanship.  These fragmented swordsmanship can all be found in "Wubao Swordsmanship", and there is no need to study it deliberately.

    Ji Ning felt that he still had to do some research, but decided to stay in each world for ten and a half days.

    So

    We wandered through the small worlds one by one.

    Or the swordsmanship on the mountain wall, or the traces of swordsmanship formed by the forks of rivers crisscrossing the wilderness, or the traces of canyons in the forest These are all left at will by Fuju Daozu. Ji Ning holds the Star Gold in his hand.  Zhu, followed by the Nine-Tooth God, went to various places to gain enlightenment.

    By comparing the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction with swordsmanship, Ji Ning often gained something.

    Each world lasts as short as three to five days and as long as one or two months.

    When Ji Ning traveled through the twenty-six realms, exactly one year had passed. Finally, Ji Ning came to the last realm that supported the twenty-seven realms, and it was also the most important realm - the Sword Immortal realm.

    The world of Sword Immortal.

    There is not a single mortal in this small world. In the center of this small world are five mountain peaks.  These five peaks are one higher than the other. The strange thing is that the first peak is a thousand miles high, the second peak is two thousand miles high, the third peak is three thousand miles high the last one is  Five thousand miles high.

    It¡¯s incredible to see such a high mountain in a small world!

    The mountain peaks completely penetrate into the clouds.

    "Wu Baofeng!"

    Ji Ning and Nine-Tooth God appeared in mid-air.?, looking at the five majestic peaks in front of him, those five peaks had an overwhelming pressure. The oppression shocked Ji Ning. The Nine-Tooth God next to Ji Ning even turned pale and followed.  Only then stabilized.

    "It's such a strong momentum, I felt uncomfortable even without paying attention." Nine-Tooth God said in surprise, "I'm afraid even ordinary gods can't handle it."

    "How can a mountain peak that is said to contain a complete set of Wu Bao swordsmanship be ordinary? This Wu Bao swordsmanship is the best swordsmanship in the three realms." Ji Ning said with a smile, "The aura is illusory. Resisting the aura depends on the heart of the Tao. Jiu Ya, although the gods are not worried about misfires  Even if you are possessed by demons, the Taoist mind is still very important, so you have to hone the Taoist mind more."

    Jiu Ya nodded: "Yes, Palace Master."

    Among the seven gods under his command, the Nine-Tooth God has the weakest foundation. After all, the other six gods followed Taoist Sanshou and experienced a lot of fighting in ancient times, while the Nine-Tooth God was only a returning god and demon in the ancient world.  He had a breakthrough in talent, and after he broke through and became a god, he didn't experience much real fighting. In addition, he didn't have a good master to teach him, so he was lacking in many aspects.

    "The best swordsmanship in the three realms, I heard it is extremely mysterious." Ji Ning has long heard many rumors about Wu Bao's swordsmanship. Rumors have demonized 'Wu Bao's swordsmanship. The more rumors there are, the more curious Ji Ning becomes.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning and Jiuya flew towards Wu Baofeng.

    Today¡¯s second and third chapters are still being written.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 15: Sword Power

    !Three streams of light suddenly flew from a distance, flying towards Ji Ning and the Nine-Tooth God.  !

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked carefully and recognized at a glance that one of the three people was the True Immortal Wu Dao, but he had never seen the other two before.

    "But Fellow Daoist Ji Ning." The rather ugly-looking man shouted.

    "I have heard from Junior Brother Wu Dao that Fellow Daoist Ji Ning is coming. We have been waiting here for a long time, but we have not been able to wait for Fellow Daoist. We are very anxious." The handsome young man said with a smile.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "I feel ashamed that I have made these three fellow Taoists wait for so long."

    ¡°We originally lived in the Sword Immortal World, and whether we wait or not, we all live here.¡± The young man said with a smile.

    Ji Ning also smiled: "Fellow Taoist Wu Dao has met him before. This burly one should be Fuliu Tianshen, and this one should be 'Tianwai Sword Immortal, fellow Taoist Ji Min. I have long heard of the reputation of fellow Taoist Ji Min, and today I finally got to see him.  one sight."

    After the death of Fuju Daozu, the tree fell and the hozens scattered.

    Nowadays, there are only three gods and true immortals left in Jianmen.

    They are the True Immortal Wu Dao, the God Fuliu and the True Immortal Ji Min.

    Among them, Ji Min is the earliest to become a true immortal, followed by Fuliu Tianshen, and Wu Dao is the latest to become a true immortal.  At the same time, Immortal Ji Min is even more powerful. Among the three realms, there are only two people who have mastered Wu Bao Sword. One is Dao Ancestor and the other is Immortal Ji Min. Because after practicing Wu Bao Sword, he immediately became a god.  The absolute first-class existence among the true immortals, completely comparable to Lu Zu, he is respected as the "Sword Immortal from Heaven."

    "But Fellow Taoist Ji Ning?"

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming is actually here too."

    ¡°I heard that fellow Taoist Beiming was on the battlefield in the Great Xia world, crushing the Taoist puppet with his sword¡±

    "Fellow Taoist Ji Ning."

    Suddenly, there were sounds and streams of light flying towards them.

    Wu Dao True Immortal Company said: "These are the gods and true immortals who are observing Wu Bao Swordsmanship in the Sword Immortal World. Naturally, they are all from our side. Before this catastrophe came, there were usually tens of thousands of them in the Sword Immortal World.  The gods and true immortals gather here, and occasionally Taoist ancestors are here. But now that the catastrophe has come, and most of the gods and true immortals in the Three Realms have already observed it, there are far fewer people here, except for the three of us and Ji Ningdao  In addition to you two, there are thirty-nine other gods and true immortals."

    These gods and true immortals are all from the Nuwa camp and know about Ji Ning. Naturally, they all respect Ji Ning very much.  After all, in the catastrophe, there are still very few people who can affect the realm war.  Like the Red Snow God, only the seven gods can have such power by joining forces.  Ji Ning, on the other hand, as long as he can command millions of immortals, he will be as powerful as the Dao Ancestor's puppet. Which god and true immortal dares to neglect him?

    Even Ji Min, a peerless swordsman who has mastered Wu Bao Swordsmanship, is very polite to Ji Ning.

    Everyone chatted for a while and soon dispersed.

    After all, mastering swordsmanship is a big deal here.

    "There are others who haven't come to see fellow Taoists. They should all be immersed in cultivation." Immortal Ji Min smiled and said. The three Immortals of the Sword Sect accompanied Ji Ning and Jiu Ya, talking while flying in the clouds and mist.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded, "I've seen it."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????: On the five peaks, either halfway up the mountain, on the top of the mountain, or even at the lake in the distance, there are gods and true immortals meditating cross-legged.  In short all the gods and true immortals are very casual, scattered everywhere at will, and usually others will not disturb them.

    "That's fellow Taoist Bitian." Immortal Ji Min pointed and said. On a huge rock halfway up the first mountain peak, a man in black robes was sitting.

    "That's fellow Taoist Bingyu." He pointed to a man in white sitting cross-legged in a cave on the mountain wall.

    They sat cross-legged there, like rocks, motionless, and they didn¡¯t know how long they sat there.

    "Both of them are desperately trying to understand Wu Bao Swordsmanship." Immortal Ji Min sighed, "Most of the other Immortals of the Gods just watched and learned some secrets, but did not really practice."

    "Despite everything?" Ji Ning was surprised. "Is Wu Bao's swordsmanship really as terrifying as the rumors say?"

    The Immortal Wu Dao on the side smiled and said: "Some of the rumors are exaggerated, and some of them are understated."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning and Jiu Ya both listened carefully.

    According to rumors, Wu Bao Swordsmanship has been demonized for a long time, and even Dao Ancestor did not dare to practice it.

    "The Five Treasures Swordsmanship is indeed amazing." Immortal Wu Dao smiled and said, "This Five Treasures Swordsmanship is different from any other swordsmanship in the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also discovered it.

    &nbsp; "Other swordsmanship is based on the way of heaven, but Wubao swordsmanship has taken a different path." Zhenxian Wudao said, "If you just observe and learn some of the secrets, that's it. But if you join the army,  If you start practicing with great concentration in the first chapter of the Sword Art, then the situations mentioned in the rumors will occur."

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    The Immortal Wu Dao said softly: "Other paths that I have understood in the past, such as the Heavenly Dao, the Great Dao, and the ordinary Dao, will gradually begin to be forgotten and completely disappear from the memory."

    "The deeper you practice Wu Bao's swordsmanship, the more you forget."

    "When you have completed the third chapter of Wu Bao Swordsmanship, you will have forgotten all the other ways except the way of swordsmanship!" Zhenxian Wu Dao looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "That's actually the case."

    Ji Minzhen said on the side: "Wubao Swordsmanship is divided into four chapters. The first chapter is engraved on the wall of the first mountain. The second chapter is on the second mountain. The third chapter is on the third mountain. This last chapter  The fourth chapter is naturally on the fourth mountain peak. As for the fifth mountain peak it was the residence of my master Fuju Daozu when he was alive, and it was also a small cave."

    "As soon as you start practicing the first chapter, your understanding of other Tao will be affected and begin to be gradually lost. As your practice deepens, the more understanding of the Tao you will lose."

    "The second, third, and third chapters have been completed, and all the other 'ways' have been forgotten. There is only one path left, the way of swordsmanship!"

    "The fourth chapter is the most difficult."

    ¡°Just be afraid, I¡¯ll succeed in the third chapter, but I won¡¯t succeed in the fourth chapter.¡±

    "Once you practice the fourth chapter, the entire Wu Bao swordsmanship will be complete, and you will truly know the magic of this swordsmanship." Ji Minzhenxian sighed with emotion.

    Ji Ning was confused: "Practice Wu Bao Swordsmanship, which will cause other Tao insights to disappear in memory. So when they disappear, can you practice them again?"

    "You can come back from practicing." Immortal Ji Min shook his head, "But when you practice other ways, the insights of Wu Bao's swordsmanship will gradually fade away."

    "What." Ji Ning was surprised.

    "So, either practice many other ways, or just practice Wu Bao Sword Technique." Ji Min Zhenxian said with a smile, "Of course when you practice the entire Wu Bao Sword Technique, Wu Bao Sword Technique will form a whole and be stored in your memory.  When the time comes, you can practice other ways, and it will no longer affect you."

    The God Fuliu on the side said: "The fourth chapter is too difficult. To reach the first chapter, you must at least have the first level of sword power.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the fourth chapter, at least the fourth level of sword power.  This is just a premise.  Even the fourth level of sword power may not be possible.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He has heard of it too.

    But this Wu Bao swordsmanship is so powerful. After mastering it, the speed of the sword can exceed the limit of heaven!  For example, True Immortal Ji Min is now the top among the True Immortals of the Gods. Once True Immortal Ji Min breaks through and becomes the Taoist, even if his understanding is not good enough, he will still be the top among the Taoist with Wu Bao Swordsmanship.

    Because his sword speed will be the fastest.

    This is also the attractive part of Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship.

    "Once you have mastered the entire Wu Bao Swordsmanship, you can go to the fifth mountain peak and enter the master's small cave." Jimin Zhenxian pointed to the tallest mountain in the distance, "The master died in chaos, but before entering the chaos, the master  He specifically told us that if something unexpected happens, let us reveal Wu Bao Sword Technique. Anyone who is of the God and Demon Body Refining Style and has mastered Wu Bao Sword Technique can enter the small cave and obtain his most important inheritance."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "But since ancient times, after the death of the master, countless gods and true immortals from the three realms have come here to seek enlightenment. There are even true gods and Taoist ancestors! But there are very few who are willing to lose their understanding of other ways and devote themselves to the way of swordsmanship! Especially!  Once the Tao of the Qi Refining Flow is lost, it is very likely that one will not be able to control the magic power in the body, and will become obsessed and die."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "For example, the Dao Ancestor who practiced Qi Flow became a Dao Ancestor because he understood the Dao of Heaven. But if he forgets the Dao of Heaven, how powerful is his Da Luo magic power? If he doesn't understand the Tao enough, he can't control it at all. The magic power will run wild and even explode to the point where his soul will fly away.  .¡±

    "So to practice Qi Flow, one must be a Sword Immortal. And it must be at the Chunyang True Immortal level."

    "Refining the body of gods and demons? You can comprehend it without worrying about going crazy. However, the high-level true godsmost of them have practiced for endless years, and their understanding of the Tao is very deep, so how many of them can give up their past understanding? From ancient times to  Today, only the three true gods are here to truly practice Wu Bao Swordsmanship."

    "But the talents of gods and demons in enlightenment are somewhat inferior, especially these three true gods, whose talents in swordsmanship are already low."?High.  It was difficult to achieve enlightenment by force, so I gave up in the end.  " said Immortal Ji Min.

    In fact, those three true gods were at the bottom in terms of their own strength, so they failed.  I am willing to understand!  If they want to have amazing sword skills, as long as the speed of the sword exceeds the limit of heaven, the strength of these true gods will immediately skyrocket.  It's a pity that I don't have talent in this area, and it's too difficult to practice it.  Just like Ji Ning.

    He practices swordsmanship with great speed.

    But if he were allowed to practice the Great Way of Time, it would probably be a complete mess.

    "The only ones who have really mastered it are two Qi Refining Styles. One is me and the Holy Fire Dao Ancestor. Because they are both Qi Refining Styles, they have not been passed down by their master. However, the Holy Fire Tao Ancestor is now considered the number one swordsman in the three realms.  "Ji Minzhen is an immortal.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The growth of Holy Fire Taoist Ancestor is still very strange. His mother is an immortal, and his father is a god. One is called Princess Iron Fan, and the other is the Bull Demon King among the seven saints of the ancient demon clan.  This Sacred Fire Taoist is the Red Boy who was born on fire and is extremely talented. Red Boy is extremely talented and has a smooth journey to become an immortal. The Samadhi True Fire nurtured in his body is even more amazing.

    Later, he was accepted by the Buddhist Guanyin and became a follower.

    The ancient times are destroyed and the Three Realms are born.

    He later broke through and became a True Immortal of Chunyang. After the death of Fuju Daozu, he also came to observe and comprehend.

    ¡®Wubao Swordsmanship, this practice is like a madman, he has forgotten all about Buddhism and his parents, but he can practice it in one go!  When Wu Bao mastered the swordsmanship, his status immediately improved. Later, he spent a hundred years cultivating the forgotten avenue.

    More than 30,000 years after he completed Wu Baojian, he realized that ¡®Fire Moves the Way of Heaven¡¯, became the Taoist Ancestor, and was revered as the Holy Fire Taoist Ancestor!

    He personally took his mother Iron Fan back, but ignored the Bull Demon King.

    And his sword is also the fastest in the three realms!  Many immortals and demons think that he is the number one sword immortal in the three realms, but the Holy Fire Dao Ancestor has a poor background after all, and he has only understood the fire path!  The power of the sword is only at the fourth level and has never reached the fifth level.  Therefore, his status as the number one swordsman in the three realms is not recognized!

    But obviously, he is considered to be the top among the True God Taoist Ancestors.

    Some people who were stronger than him in ancient times have to look up to him now.  This is the wonder of time - maybe in the future a little guy who is weaker than himself will be able to grow up to the point where he can look up to him.

    "You also know the pros and cons of Wu Bao Swordsmanship." Zhenxian Ji Min looked at Ji Ning, "Whether you want to practice it or not depends on you."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He has also heard many rumors, but he is obviously more clear about it. The previous year spent has actually shown Ji Ning¡¯s determination!  He just follows the path of the Sword Immortal!  In order to practice the 'Wu Bao Swordsmanship', Ji Ning had long forgotten his understanding of Dishui Avenue and other avenues. Now his strength is basically mental strength!  As well as magical powers such as the Star Reacher and the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques!  These will never be forgotten.

    What will be forgotten is just the enlightenment of Tao!

    "I won't disturb you any longer." Jimin Zhenxian and the other three people immediately left.

    "Jiuya, I'm going to learn Wu Bao's swordsmanship. Don't call me if you have nothing to do." Ji Ning said, Jiuya responded, and then Ji Ning flew away to watch the first chapter of Wu Bao's swordsmanship.  .

    Tomato just posted the original painting of Yu Wei on WeChat~~~Tomato still likes this original painting, and thinks it fits Yu Wei's look in Tomato's heart~~If you add Tomato WeChat, you can see the original painting of 'Yu Wei'  ~~~

    Tomato public WeChat account fanqie34, you can also add it if you search for "I eat tomatoes".

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 16: Lonely Cultivation

    ! Wu Baoshan is ancient and ancient. The complete "Wu Bao Swordsmanship", the first swordsmanship in the Three Realms, is burned on it, making Wu Baoshan feel higher than the way of heaven.

    Silence.

    Silence.

    The aura emitted by Wubaoshan alone makes it impossible for birds and insects to survive, and the more than forty gods and true immortals who can be regarded as living creatures are even more inconspicuous in Wubaoshan, which covers an area of ??more than ten thousand miles.

    "It's really rare to find such a quiet place." Ji Ning landed and stood on the wilderness, looking up at the criss-crossing swordsmanship on the mountain wall in the distance.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning's heart tightened.

    "I saw swordsmanship after swordsmanship completely pouring into Ji Ning's mind, ancient and mysterious swordsmanship, swordsmanship that transcended the way of heaven.

    "It's really unbelievable that there is such a magical swordsmanship in the world." It took Ji Ning a while to react, and then clouds and mist appeared under his feet, and he began to fly slowly upwards, because this first mountain peak was thousands of miles high, so naturally it had already penetrated the clouds.  Among them, the first chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" covers most of the mountain wall on this side of the first mountain.

    While flying, Ji Ning watched.

    Ji Ning's eyes began to flash with sword moves. Ji Ning read very slowly. It took half an hour to finish reading the first chapter.

    "This first chapter is really vast." Ji Ning marveled. This was definitely the most complicated swordsmanship he had ever seen. The first chapter alone had a total of 3,729 moves, and every move was mysterious - infinite.

    "Um."

    With a thought, Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and swooped down. When he landed, he pointed a finger in the distance, and the power of heaven and earth surged, and it soon condensed into an ordinary thatched hut. Ji Ning stepped into it, and  He sat down cross-legged, facing the direction of Wu Baofeng, and began to close his eyes and think about it.

    The sword moves emerged in my mind, and I kept trying to figure them out.

    Ji Ning is very clear about his strengths and weaknesses!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????So I learned the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques and Star Picking Hands and other magical powers. These two magical powers alone have made me stand at the top of the gods!  But his target is not the God of Heaven, but the True God and Taoist Ancestor!  In the final catastrophic decisive battle, the strength of the True God Dao Ancestor is needed to exert its power.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    How can it be achieved?

    Ji Ning is very clear that compared with other powerful people, his cultivation time is too short after all, which is his biggest disadvantage.  Now that the catastrophe is gradually coming, the final outbreak is not too far away.  There is not much time left for you. If you want to understand the Dao of Dishui step by step and then the higher Dao of Water and Heaven, and then practice the five elements one by one, if you want to control the five elements and achieve the level of leader of Buddhism and Taoism  ¡¤If you think about it, you will understand that it will definitely take endless years.

    not enough time.

    what to do?

    You can only take the wrong approach!

    ¡°My highest talent is mental strength, my mind is vague, but I am very likely to make a breakthrough.  I am already at the fourth level of mental power now!  As long as you reach the fifth level, you will immediately be the top level of Dao Ancestor.  Back then, Hou Yi realized the fifth level of mental power when he was a god, and he directly killed the Taoist ancestor!

    Master Bodhi believes that his talent in swordsmanship is higher, and if his sword power reaches the fifth level, it will be no less than the fifth level of mental power.  But how can it be achieved?

    The best swordsmanship in the Three Realms, Wu Bao Swordsmanship, is the best way!  Moreover, Wu Bao's swordsmanship can also make the speed of his sword exceed the limit of heaven. He is definitely the strongest at the same level. Both of them are at the fifth level of sword power. But obviously the one who masters Wu Bao's swordsmanship is much stronger.

    "Two roads, go at the same time."

    "As long as one succeeds."

    "I, Ji Ning, can stand at the top of the Three Realms!"

    Ji Ning knew very well that both paths were very difficult, but how could it not be difficult to stand on the top of the Three Realms?  Others don't even have the chance, but I have the opportunity and talent, so of course I have to fight for it!

    Not only for yourself, but also for your family. If you don¡¯t have enough strength, not only will you be ruined, but even Mingyue and the others will not be able to survive safely.

    Ji Ning was completely immersed in his practice. From time to time he would leave the thatched hut and watch "Wubao Swordsmanship, Chapter 1" again. Although he had memorized all of them, the swordsmanship on the mountain wall was left by Fuju Daozu himself, and contained the meaning of Fuju Daozu.  I can memorize the sword's intention, but I can't memorize the sword's intention.

    This is why during peacetime there are thousands of gods and true immortals cultivating here, and they practice for a million years or even longer.

    Time passes day by day.

    The whole Wu Baofeng was silent, and all the gods and immortals were like dead treesImmerse yourself in the sword!.  !

    "The Taois forgetting"

    Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    The Tao is disappearing bit by bit. I try hard to remember it, but I can't retrieve these memories. This is really lost.

    "continue¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and continued to comprehend.

    Any other losses are losses, but for the sword, it¡¯s all worth it.

    The loss of other paths also means that Ji Ning is constantly making progress in Wu Bao's swordsmanship.  Moreover, Ji Ning also has the 'nine-level chaos restriction. For reference, as his practice deepens, Ji Ning also discovered that this nine-level chaos restriction is relatively more profound and more difficult to comprehend.  As for Wu Bao's swordsmanship, especially the first chapter, those 3,729 sword moves, so many sword moves actually made Ji Ning familiar with another system, a system that transcended the way of heaven.

    Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship is more detailed and relatively less powerful.

    ??In fact, you can know it if you think about it.

    The Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction are something that even Sanqing Taoist and Nuwa Empress (before the destruction of ancient times) could not fully understand.  Wu Bao Swordsmanship was created by Fuju Daozu.

    The two are immediately superior to each other.  However, both of them are existences beyond the way of heaven and can completely refer to each other.

    "Finally, the Dishui Avenue is gone." Halfway through the practice, Ji Ning felt that his Dishui Avenue was no longer complete. Ji Ning paused for a moment, but then he continued to meditate calmly.

    A little bit of realization is passing by.

    Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship became more and more sophisticated.

    "Wu Bao, Wu Bao." Ji Ning stood up and walked out of the thatched hut, looked up at the first mountain peak in the distance, and sighed softly, "It's really a treasure. Only when you really practice it can you feel how vast and magical it is. I really don't know that Fuju Daozu originally  How could he create such incredible swordsmanship? How could he die quietly if he was so powerful?"

    The death of Fuju Daozu is a secret.

    How great is it, how did you die?

    Why did he deliberately leave a legacy on the fifth peak before heading to Chaos? It was as if Fuju Dao Ancestor knew that he was in danger of death.

    "Did you meet the Chaos aliens? Fight with the Chaos aliens? Or did you discover a dangerous and mysterious place in the endless chaos and go there regardless of the danger?" Ji Ning guessed and stopped thinking about it. After all, Chaos is too mysterious.  Like the Nine Layers of Chaos Restriction, which was discovered from chaos.

    "I've only mastered the first chapter, and my sword is already much faster than before." Ji Ning has already mastered the first chapter of Wu Bao's swordsmanship.

    This first chapter is not difficult at all. Most people who are truly determined to practice can succeed.  Of course, the prerequisite for cultivation is the first level of sword power.

    "out."

    A Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand and he began to perform sword skills.

    Without using any magic or divine power, it was as if a mortal was wielding a sword.

    Splitting, stabbing, teasing, cutting are just some of the most basic sword moves, but in Ji Ning's hands, there is a flowing artistic conception, and as Ji Ning uses it, it naturally begins to appear on the sword.  A layer of white-gold light, a dazzling white-gold light, gives the divine sword incredible power.

    The sword is faster and sharper, and cracks appear in the space.

    This is the second level of sword power, the ¡®Glory Sun Realm¡¯.

    The first level of sword power is the ¡®Silver Moon Realm¡¯, and its external manifestation is that a layer of silvery white light naturally condenses on the sword.

    "It turns out that I have reached the second level of sword power without realizing it." Ji Ning smiled.

    Fangcun Mountain.

    Inside the Taoist temple.

    Bodhi is sitting there with his eyes closed, but in fact he is watching the three realms. Now the three realms are in chaos. As the one with the highest achievements in time and space on the Nuwa camp, Bodhi naturally has to monitor everywhere.

    "Huh?" Bodhi opened his eyes with a smile, "My disciple has reached the second level of sword power. Well, I'm afraid he has calmed down enough now. It's time for him to fight Wujianmen."

    With Bodhi¡¯s method, some strongholds and nests of the Wujian Sect that are suitable for Ning to deal with have been discovered.

    However, if Ji Ning is always allowed to take crazy actions, Ji Ning may die in madness, so Bodhi also controls the approximate time and cannot let Ji Ning fight too frequently, but he must also let Ji Ning achieve his goal¡ª¡ª  Forced Wu Jianmen finally bowed his head.  Therefore, this degree needs to be controlled by Bodhi.

    P: What do you think of the original painting that Tomato posted on WeChat, "Yu Wei," does it look like the Yu Wei you imagined?

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 17: The Five Emperors of the Ancient Human Race

    !The majestic Wubaoshan Mountain.  !

    Ji Ning was watching the sword moves on the rock wall of the first mountain from a distance, feeling the sword intent coming towards his face. Suddenly, the surrounding space and time became distorted and blurred, and an old man in Taoist robes condensed and emerged.

    "Master." Ji Ning looked at it and said respectfully.

    "It's hard to learn the Five Treasure Swordsmanship. If you master it, you will have the ability to save your life in this great calamity." Bodhi smiled and said, "Didn't you have to deal with the Wujianmen before?"

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he nodded: "Yes."

    "The Wujian Sect is spread throughout the three realms. Some big worlds have more masters, and some big worlds have fewer masters." Bodhi said, "Like the Chiming Realm that Chiming leadsit is relatively weak.  Like your home world of Daxia, before the Wujian Sect was launched, there were no gods or true immortals in the Daxia world."

    Ji Ning nodded and said: "Master, I am going to the big world of the top powerful people, who are some heavenly immortals and loose immortals. Unless the number of kills is shocking, Wujianmen will not feel bad. But after all, I am attacking each stronghold and nest one by one.  It's difficult to kill a large number of immortals with a sneak attack. So I mainly have to deal with the true immortals."

    Only by killing the gods and true immortals will the other party feel distressed.

    "Among the three realms, the most powerful one in our opinion is the human race." Bodhi said, "The most powerful people among the human race are the three emperors of the human race, the Suiren clan, the Fuxi clan, and the Shennong clan. These three are all leaders of the Taoist sect.  At the level of Buddhist leaders.

    The next one is the five emperors of the ancient human race. These five emperors once unified the human race one after another. The last 'Xia Yu' unified the human race and truly consolidated the imperial power. From then on, the human royal family became the Xia family.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also knew that in ancient times, Xia Yu controlled floods, had great magical powers, and was kind to the world. Even the three emperors recognized him and supported him, so his world was extremely stable. Of course, Xia Yu's strength was also amazing. How could he be the emperor among the human race?  Even the golden cudgel of his senior brother Sun Wukong was only made by Xia Yu.

    "So when it comes to the many big worlds"

    "The many big worlds directly controlled by the Xia family, the ancient royal family, are very powerful. Wujianmen has also arranged a large number of strong armies to contain each other. It's too crazy. Once you take action, Wujianmen can immediately send an army to surround you. You'd better not  Go." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning understands that the confrontation between the ancient royal family and the Wujian Sect is the most terrifying place in the Three Realms. Both sides have gathered massive forces here.

    "And the realms ruled by the other four emperors of the five ancient human emperors are much weaker than the Chiming realm." Bodhi said, "Which realm of these four emperors are you going to?  "

    "Which one should I go to? Any one is fine," Ji Ning continued.

    As long as you kill Wu Jianmen, you will not kill anywhere.

    "In one of the great worlds under Emperor Zhuanxu's command, the Dongxuan Great World, the Shao Yan Chou you want to kill has a total of eighteen clones in the entire three realms, and sixteen of them are in the Dongxuan Great World." Bodhi  Said, although Shao Yan Chou has great means of saving his life, it is not enough in front of Bodhi.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡°How many gods and true immortals are there in the Dongxuan world?¡±

    "Although there has been no war in the Dongxuan Great World, there are nine gods and true immortals placed here by the Wujian Sect." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    Emperor Zhuanxu is one of the five emperors of the human race and he once unified the human race. Naturally, many strong men from the human race follow him.  And he himself is also extremely powerful.  In fact, the Zhuanshui clan in the Daxia world is a branch of the Zhuanxu clan.  Of course, in terms of background, the Zhuanshui clan was inferior to the Xia Mang clan.

    "Nine Gods and True Immortals well this is it." Ji Ning nodded.

    "This is the power distribution map of Wujian Sect in the entire Zhuanshui realm." Bodhi took out a scroll and handed it to Ji Ning, and at the same time told him, "Don't be reluctant to fight!"

    "Disciple understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡°Read it quickly and write it down before destroying it,¡± Bodhi ordered.

    Ji Ning immediately began to remember.

    This scroll records in detail the distribution of the forces of both sides within the thirty-nine worlds of Zhuanshui Realm, especially the sixteen clones of Shao Yan Chou, which are specially marked.

    "Huh." Divine power surged in Ji Ning's hand, and the scroll turned into ashes.

    "Yeah." Bodhi nodded and then disappeared out of thin air.

    A hint of murderous intent flashed across Ji Ning's eyes: "We're finally here."

    "Nine teeth."

    Ji Ning moved and arrived next to the Nine-Tooth God who was sitting in a wooden house not far away.

    "Palace Master." Jiuya Tianshenlian woke up and stood up.

    ¡°???Let¡¯s go back to the Star Reaching World first.  Ji Ning ordered, "Follow what you said at the beginning."  "

    Nine-Tooth God was startled and immediately understood what Ji Ning was going to do.

    "Yes." Nine Tooth Gods responded respectfully, and then he was taken into the Star Reaching World by Ji Ning. Now in the Water Mansion, Ji Ning has been completely refined, and he also discovered that the Star Reaching World is actually one of the places hidden in the Water Mansion.  Area, it was in this area that Nuwa Empress opened up the big world.

    Ji Ning can directly bring them into the Star Reaching World, or directly move them out of the Star Reaching World without going through the Water Mansion.

    Of course, only Ji Ning¡¯s refining water house can do it.

    Zhuanxu¡¯s realm, Dongxuan world.

    The Dongxuan World is where the Dongxuan Army, the army that followed Emperor Zhuanxu to unify the human race, is stationed. Many matters in the Dongxuan World are also discussed and decided by the deputy generals and generals.  This place is usually very peaceful. Ever since the Wujianmen infiltrated, there have been a lot of small-scale conflicts, making the world of Dongxuan a turmoil.

    certainly¡­¡­

    They are just small-scale fighting, and they are still far away from conquering the big world, let alone a boundary war.  After all, the war with Emperor Zhuanxu, one of the five ancient human emperors, would definitely be at the end of the Three Thousand Worlds.  What Wujian Sect is doing now is to contain the power of Emperor Zhuanxu's subordinates, so that they cannot easily support other Taoist ancestors.

    "It's really different." Ji Ning stood on the top of a snow-capped mountain, looking at the vast world from a distance.

    The release of his mental power has long enveloped the entire world.

    Mental power is ethereal To cover a big world, it must be at the fourth level. The most important thing is that the mental power can cover There is no trace at all. Unless it reaches the same level of mental power, otherwise  It's impossible to detect it.  Just like Ji Ning's previous breakthrough in the Daxia world, he had unconsciously released his mental power and enveloped the entire Daxia. At that time, the Mozhu Daozu and the Chiming Daozu had not sensed it because they were both born as true gods (true demons) and were born with  Although he is strong, he is not strong mentally, and he has not reached the fourth level.

    Some of the top powerful people in the three realms, such as Old Man Yuan, are at the fourth level of mental power.

    Only Hou Yi was at the fifth level.

    Of course, the God King of Wujian Sect could only discover Ji Ning with his mental strength. But at that time, the God King was in the fifth world. He released his mind and traveled through the endless void to the world of Daxia. Only then could he communicate with Mozhu Taoist Ancestor.  Only then can you watch the battle carefully.  Mind power alone cannot be discovered.

    "The world of Dongxuan is orderly and heavily guarded, and the gods, gods, and demons are like armies." Ji Ning secretly sighed, "The immortals in Daxia formed an army because they were forced to a desperate end. But the army under Emperor Zhuanxu was  It's been like this since ancient times. I'm afraid it will be much stronger if we work together."

    "Well, let's destroy Shao Yan Chou's sixteen clones first."

    "This young Yan Chou is really cautious. On the surface, he is following Qing Hu in the Chi Ming Realm. But his other clones came to Zhuan Xu Realm." Ji Ning transformed and used the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques, and suddenly became taller  Some of them exude a fairy atmosphere.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning immediately disappeared out of thin air.

    In the Dongxuan World, Wujianmen has three lairs. Each lair has three true immortals and a large group of immortals, and there are many formation restrictions in the lair. Even if the strong men from the Dongxuan World come to kill them, they can still withstand it.  .

    In addition to the three old nests, there are also 182 strongholds scattered throughout the big world. These small strongholds can be retreated at any time and can sometimes carry out sneak attacks, which can completely disrupt the entire Dongxuan world.  To the big world of Dongxuan, these small strongholds are like mosquitoes. If they bite from time to time, do they really have to fight them?

    Based on the intelligence of Wujianmen, these small strongholds can slip away very quickly. The most important thing is that these small strongholds are very weak. So what if they are destroyed?

    "Hmph, kill, kill. So many people died in the war in the Chiming Realm, and now we are still allowed to fight?" An ugly old man was eating meat, but there was a cold light in his eyes, "But I don't care. Even if  So what if I lose that clone? All sixteen of my clones are hidden here.

    "Zhuanxu Realm, I'm afraid it will take a long time until the war finally starts. Then I will sneak to other realms."

    The two camps started a war.

    ¡°The immortals cannot escape, they must have a ¡®legal¡¯ identity.  The Chiming Realm and the Zhuanxu Realm are very far away from each other. In addition, Shao Yan Chou is very low-key and hardly shows up in the Daxia World. There are very few immortals who have seen him.  And his clone is also very low-key in Dongxuan World, and there are also very few immortals who have seen him.

    You must see the ancestor of Shaoyan with your own eyes to recognize that this is Shaoyan Chou's clone!  But obviously

    ¡®Young Master¡¯Ugly, not so unlucky.

    He has been lurking for countless years, and his false identity, 'Blood Demon Immortal, has been spread and recognized.  No one doubts his relationship with Shao Yan Chou. Now that he has taken refuge in Wu Jian Sect, he is placed here and keeps a low profile.

    Shaoyan Chou is famous, but there are only two clones, one bright and one dark.

    ??The Blood Demon Immortalis very little famous. He has one light and fifteen darks, and a total of sixteen clones are hidden there.

    "This catastrophe is said to be very dangerous. Maybe I can survive it. Hmm, it doesn't matter how powerful it is, living long is important. That Ji Ning? I'm too lazy to deal with you. You are so sharp, I see you  Can you survive this catastrophe?" Shao Yan Chou drank heavily and ate meat, feeling very satisfied.

    "In this small stronghold, I will not kill like crazy. There are so many strongholds, and some are more arrogant than me. The Dongxuan World will not deal with me. I am not the weakest stronghold, and Wujian Sect can handle it.  It¡¯s so comfortable and comfortable.¡± Thinking of other immortals and demons fighting for their lives, especially the countless casualties in the realm war.

    Shao Yan Chou becomes even more complacent.

    You are so smart!

    "To live a long life is¡ª¡ª" Shao Yan Chou's expression suddenly changed, "An enemy is coming? No, you shouldn't attack me." Shao Yan Chou didn't care about anything else and flew out.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 18: Killing Shao Yan Chou

    !This is a small stronghold, with only one Celestial Immortal, Shao Yan Chou, sitting in command! Just like the Ten Thousand Demon Cave stronghold when Ji Ning rescued Mu Zishuo in the Daxia world, there was also only one Celestial Immortal there.

    Because it is weak enough.

    On the contrary, it is more flexible, and the construction of strongholds does not need to cost too much.

    "who."

    There are groups of patrolling guards inside the stronghold, and there are even some black-robed men in the distance. The aura of the black-robed men is already at the level of loose immortals and earthly immortals.  To ordinary cultivators, this kind of stronghold is simply a dragon's pond and a tiger's den, but to Ji Ning, this kind of place is simply not worth his time.

    His target is the person in charge of this stronghold¡ªShao ??Yan Chou!

    "An enemy has broken in."

    "superior."

    "It's a fairy."

    "Siege."

    The stronghold was heavily guarded, and as soon as Ji Ning used Great Teleport to pass through the restricted area, he was immediately discovered.

    "Enter." The group of men in black robes immediately launched a large formation and attacked and killed Ji Ning. All of them were loose immortals, and some of them were as powerful as the million-year-old loose immortals.  Joining forces, we completely dare to fight with the immortals.

    "It's a pity that I'm not an immortal." Ji Ning sighed inwardly.

    Wow.

    A large flag appeared in Ji Ning's hand. The power of the flag was faint. It was one of the thirty-six heavens condensed from 3,600 star-gold beads.  This innate spiritual treasure star golden bead can change endlessly according to the mind, and it is extremely powerful. Ji Ning also likes to use it the most.

    "kill."

    "Hang on to him. When the Blood Demon Immortal comes, he will be dead."

    "Yes, the Blood Demon Immortal is extremely powerful, not comparable to ordinary immortals. He is entangled in him." The men in black robes were all fearless of death, and a huge black dragon formed in the sky around them, trying to entangle Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning held the big flag, but the tip of the flagpole was facing outward.

    "Lord chicken and tile dog." Ji Ning stepped into the void, as fast as lightning, and rushed straight to the stronghold. The big flag in his hand was directly thrust out, as if using a fairy sword, and a faint golden light appeared in the air, forming  Among the black-robed men in the formation, one of the black-robed men was pierced in the chest.

    Puff puff!  !  !

    While moving forward, the flag in his hand was stabbed nine times in succession. Nine more men in black robes were pierced by the flagpole like grasshoppers and died on the spot.  As for the big formation, it had already collapsed.

    "Who dares to trespass into the forbidden area?" With a loud shout, an ugly old man rushed out with overwhelming momentum and bloody smell.

    "grown ups."

    "grown ups."

    Suddenly, the surrounding guards seemed to have encountered a savior and shouted.  They had long been scared out of their wits. In the past, they dared to fight Ji Ning with the help of large formations. Now, even relying on formations was useless. Facing such a powerful immortal, they no longer even had the courage to resist.

    ¡°Send your name.¡± The ugly old man sneered.

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, looking at the ugly old man, and recognized him at a glance as Shao Yan Chou. After all, he had seen Shao Yan Chou with his own eyes, and then he smiled coldly and said angrily: "Wu Jian Sect kills my beloved, I am now powerful  Come on, I will naturally kill you all. One of you will be killed, and two of you will be killed. I will make you, Wu Jian Sect, regret what you did."

    "Just you?" The ugly old man sneered, "You can't mess with Wujianmen. I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise don't blame me for being ruthless."

    "Leaving? Dreaming!"

    Ji Ning immediately attacked Shao Yan Chou.

    Shao Yanchou secretly cursed in his heart: "It's really unlucky to meet a vengeful lunatic. The Wujian Sect has brought harm to the three realms, and there are too many people who have enmity with the Wujian Sect. This immortal I don't know at all I'm afraid he is  I was harmed by the Wujian Sect, and now I have broken through and become an immortal, so I am here to take revenge. There are so many strongholds in the entire Dongxuan world, but I am singled out, I am really unlucky!"

    I feel unhappy.

    But now that the other party had taken action, Shao Yan Chou did not hesitate, and a blood-colored whisk appeared in his hand. With a wave of the whisk, the whisk turned into three thousand bloody snakes and rushed toward Ji Ning.

    "Huo!"

    As soon as the big flag in Ji Ning's hand was released, the flagpole was still as thin as a palm, but it suddenly grew thousands of feet in length. Like lightning, it pierced Shao Yan Chou's chest with a pop!  As for the three thousand bloody snakes, how can they hinder the power of the banners of the heavens?

    "You, you" Shao Yanchou looked at Ji Ning with wide eyes and disbelief, but he was extremely angry in his heart, "Nearly a True Immortal of Pure Yang? It is definitely close to a True Immortal of Pure Yang. Why am I so unlucky?  If you encounter an attacking Celestial Immortal at random, you will be close to the strength of a Pure Yang True Immortal. And his magic weapon is by no means an ordinary treasure, I am afraid it is an innate spiritual treasure."

    &nbsp; "What bad luck."

    "Fortunately, I have many other clones, so he shouldn't be able to guess where my clones are hidden."

    Shao Yan Chou gave Ji Ning a cold look and then died.

    "grown ups."

    "Run away quickly."

    "My lord is dead."

    There was panic.

    However, the big flag in Ji Ning's hand waved violently, and boom~~~ The All-Heaven Formation Flag contained one All-Heaven, and directly included all the minions of the Wujian Sect in the stronghold, and even some fortresses in the stronghold.  , buildings are also included in the All-Heaven Formation Flag.

    ??Inside the All-Heaven Formation Flag.

    "Where is this place?"

    "here?"

    There is a void, and these minions of Wujian Sect are panicking here. In addition to immortal cultivators, there are also some gods and demons among these minions.

    "Boom~" I saw two powerful forces surging in the void. A huge millstone was formed above, and a huge millstone was formed below. The two huge millstones began to grind toward the center! They started to rotate.  .  !

    As soon as the void millstone crushed it, pop-pop, all the minions died immediately, even the gods and demons were completely dead.

    And the bracelet carried by one of the gods and demons was also crushed by the void millstone.

    As for the other magic weapons, they were not broken.

    "what happened?"

    I saw one old man appear. They all looked different, but their aura was that of Shao Yan Chou, fourteen in total.

    Shao Yan Chou's fourteenth clone looked around, and his expression suddenly changed.

    "Fourteen of my clones have been captured." Shao Yanchou immediately understood, and then panicked, "How is it possible? The god and demon are just average-strength gods and demons, and the magic weapon bracelet he carries is only a relatively inferior heaven-level one.  Magical weapon. Generally, powerful immortals and demons will not attack these weak gods and demons. Even if they attack, they will not destroy a heaven-level magic weapon."

    How does he know

    Ji Ning knew his location very well. Bodhi Taoist Ancestor had already marked it clearly, so how could Shao Yan Chou escape?

    "Boom~~~" The void millstone crushed again, and the fourteen immortals incarnated in the innate ultimate spiritual treasure were directly crushed.  It should be noted that Ji Ning is now a Pure Yang True Immortal who has the power to control this innate ultimate magic weapon. Once these heavenly stars and gold beads are absorbed into it, not to mention Shao Yan Chou, even the Heavenly God True Immortal will die!

    The grinding of the void millstone in the golden beads of the stars is no less powerful than the Eight Fires Universe Realm.  The important thing is that once you get in, you can't escape. Even if the gods can resist being crushed for a moment, they can't withstand being crushed for a long time.

    Dongxuan World, one of the three lairs of Wujian Sect, Iron Soldier Tower.

    This is a majestic building. The building is made up of huge knives, swords, sticks and other weapons. At first glance, it looks like a large number of weapons are inserted into the ground.  But it actually formed a huge formation.  These weapons are just architectural appearances.

    "Um?"

    "The Blood Demon Immortal is under attack. Come quickly."

    Soon, in the main hall of the Iron Soldier Building, a building that looked like a giant axe, a middle-aged man was looking solemnly at the mirror in mid-air. At the same time, two other gods and true immortals had arrived.

    "The Blood Demon Immortal has been attacked. This is the scene that just happened. Take a look." The leader of the Iron Soldier Tower, the Immortal Iron Soldier, said, his strength is much stronger than the other two.  Naturally, he became the temporary leader, but there are only three gods and true immortals in this lair, so there is no distinction between superiority and inferiority.

    "Oh?" The other two, a man and a woman, the man is a god in golden armor, and the woman is a true immortal in pink clothes. They are so intimate with each other that they are obviously a couple.  This is the Jinhong couple who are relatively famous in the Three Realms. Their strength is only average among the gods and true immortals. They are famous because of their ugly reputation. This Jinhong couple is as powerful as the Golden Spear God.  There are thousands of concubines, and the Red Flower True Immortal has tens of thousands of male favorites. The two of them are a pair, which can be regarded as the best.

    The Jin-Hong couple both looked towards the mid-air mirror.

    The scene that just happened appeared on the mirror.

    "Wu Jian Sect kills my beloved. Now that I have greatly improved my strength, I will naturally kill all of you. If you kill one, I will kill two of you. I will make you, Wu Jian Sect, regret what you did." There was madness in Ji Ning's eyes in the mirror, and then he  Then he started fighting with Shao Yan Chou, with just one move.

    Kill directly.

    Then the entire stronghold was uprooted and completely wiped out.

    "I haven't seen this immortal yet, but he is quite handsome." The Red Flower True Immortal licked her lips, her eyes full of charm.

    "I haven't seen it, I guess it'sWhat popped up at the corner was probably a breakthrough by the Immortal Returning to the Void, but with such strength as soon as he broke through, I'm afraid he might have encountered something unexpected.  That flagpole is very powerful and is probably an innate spiritual treasure.  "Golden Spear God commented, "In general, he is just a guy who hates me very much, Wujianmen, but was lucky enough to break through and become an immortal. It's nothing. The Blood Demon Immortal can only blame himself for his bad luck. He just happened to be killed by this immortal.  Got selected.  "

    "He has the power of a Pure Yang True Immortal, so we should not be careless." Tie Bing True Immortal said.

    "You can't be careless. How about I catch him?" There was greed in Honghua Zhenxian's eyes, as if he wanted to swallow Ji Ning alive in the picture.

    "He has now left the stronghold, and his whereabouts are unknown for the time being." Immortal Tie Bing said, "If I use my mind to check, I'm afraid it will alarm the Dong Xuan Army! Look again, we are always on guard now. Once we find this  If the gods attack a certain stronghold again, youthe golden spear is the gods, just move over and kill them."

    "Kill him with just one shot." The Golden Spear God smiled and didn't care.

    The Iron Soldier is helpless.

    He was unlucky enough to work with these two gods and true immortals, but there was nothing he could do about the arrangement from above.

    "Why did you find me again?" Shao Yan Chou looked at the immortal in front of him in horror. Just now, his other fifteen clones had been killed by this immortal.  He has a total of sixteen avatars in the Dongxuan world, only the Blood Demon Immortal is open to the public, and the other fifteen are hidden.  The fourteen hidden in the magic weapon were all found, and the last one was also found.

    "Shao Yan Chou, it's you I'm looking for." A cold voice sounded.

    Chapter 2 is here, and there is a third chapter.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 19: Alarming the Three Realms

    !"Youwho are you?" Shao Yan Chou looked at the person in front of him in disbelief.  !

    "It seems that you have offended too many people, and you can't even guess who they are." Ji Ning stood there, his face and breath began to change, and he returned to his original appearance.  This time, the purpose of using the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques to change his appearance was to kill the sixteen clones of Shao Yan Chou first without alerting the gods and true immortals of Wu Jian Sect!

    If you don¡¯t hide your identity.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? herself??  If he dealt with the nine true immortals of the gods first he would immediately alert the Taoist ancestors of the Wujianmen camp, and then he would not have time to deal with Shao Yan Chou leisurely.

    "Ji, Ji Ning?" Shao Yan Chou couldn't believe it, and then he said in horror, "Spare me, spare my life."

    He has a total of eighteen clones, sixteen of which are hidden here, and two more are in the Chiming Realm.

    Zhuanxu¡¯s realm is relatively stable.

    But Wujianmen lost the war in the Chiming Realm, and his two clones were more dangerous there, but he couldn't disobey Wujianmen's orders.  As for gathering new clones?  It should be noted that his clone is different from ordinary clones. His clone is not different from the original clone. As long as one of them does not die, he can survive.

    So it takes a long time to condense a clone, but now that the catastrophe is coming, he won't be given enough time at all.  So once these sixteen are all destroyed, and if the other two die in the great tribulation, he will really die.

    "As long as you spare my life, I will give you all the insect beasts I cultivated, all of them." Shao Yan Chou continued, "I will also give you the innate spiritual treasure."

    "Die." Ji Ning sent the flag in his cold hand, and the flagpole pierced Shao Yan Chou's chest. The difference in strength between the two was so great that Shao Yan Chou couldn't resist at all.

    "No." Shao Yan Chou was shocked and angry.

    "You are dead, and your treasures are still mine." Ji Ning immediately pulled out the flagpole, and the avatar of Shao Yan Chou was already gone.

    ¡°Destroying the sixteen clones of Shao Yan Chou is just a piece of cake.

    Now it¡¯s time for the real meal.  "Ji Ning's eyes were cold.

    The one you want to kill is the God of Heaven!  The gods and true immortals are the key to the battle of fate. They can command the immortals, gods and demons, and they can cast spells and magic weapons. With them, a large number of immortals, gods and demons can form an amazing combat effectiveness.  Without their leaderthe empty immortals and loose immortals would have much less use. And there are only so many immortals and true immortals in the entire three realms. Every loss will make Wujianmen care.  The loss of ten was enough to make Wujianmen feel distressed.

    The world of Star Reaching is in a vast wilderness.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air in mid-air.

    "Greetings to the Master of the Palace." As soon as the numerous and densely packed Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals saw Ji Ning, they all knelt down.

    "Palace Master." Hongxue God and other seven gods also bowed.

    Before, Ji Ning asked the Nine-Tooth God to return to the Star Reaching World. Naturally, preparations began here. They had already made preparations to send troops.

    "I have been lurking in the Star Reaching Mansion for a long time, and the Three Realms have long forgotten our reputation. And you have lived in the Star Reaching World for endless years. Now, it is time for you to show your fangs to the Three Realms."  Ji Ning looked at the mighty army of immortals and immediately spoke coldly.

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!" A roar that shook the world came from the mouths of countless immortals. There was fire in their eyes. They knew clearly that there were three realms outside, but they were not allowed to go out. They had been holding it in for too long.  Immortals from other big worlds can travel around the three realms to visit friends, but they can only stay here.

    Ji Ning is refining the water palace now. They can go out, but now is the time of catastrophe. Who dares to go out to visit friends alone?  The entire Three Realms have long been in turmoil, and a large number of immortals have gathered to form legions.

    So these immortals hold back too much, they are eager to show their light in the three realms.

    "Set up the formation," Ji Ning ordered.

    Suddenly there was a rumble~~~

    Countless immortals flew up and began to organize in an orderly manner around Ji Ning in mid-air as the core. The overwhelming power of heaven and earth surged, and quickly began to condense into a huge god and demon.  After all, the world of Star Reaching is also a big world. The power of heaven and earth contained in it is extremely vast. It is too simple to condense a perfect punishment god.

    Soon, a Xingtian God was formed, and the Qiyao God next to him was also formed.  Both are ten thousand feet high.

    "Hongxue, you go to the second lair, and I'll go to the first one." Ji Ning said, "Finally, we will meet at the third lair."

    "Okay." Qiyao God nodded.

    "Walk."

    &nbsp; The God of Punishment, Ji Ning, and the God of Qiyao left the Star Reaching World at the same time.

    too fast.

    Ji Ning and Qi Yao Celestial God both traveled directly through the void to their respective targets.

    One of the three major lairs is the Iron Soldier Tower.

    "Come and drink."

    The Iron Soldier Immortal and the Jin Hong couple were drinking and having fun in the hall. They were always on guard. Once they found the crazy immortal, the Golden Spear God would immediately take action.

    "Beauty, come here." The Golden Gun God pulled one of the singing and dancing women into his arms. The woman also smiled and stretched out her hand to hold the wine: "My lord."

    "Come, let's drink together."

    The God of the Golden Gun took a sip, then lowered his head and kissed the woman and passed over.  A pair of big hands had already been placed on the dancer's chest to rub it.  The Red Flower Fairy beside her didn't care at all, because she had two male favorites waiting for her. Only the Iron Soldier True Fairy had a slight grudge in her heart, but she was a True Fairy anyway and ignored the matter.

    Ji Ning killed the sixteenth clone of Shao Yan Chou, but this person didn¡¯t know at all.

    After all, the sixteenth avatar is too hidden.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly there was a loud noise outside.

    The entire Iron Soldier Building shook violently, the hall was trembling, drinks rolled down to the floor, and the dancers screamed in surprise.

    "not good."

    The Iron Soldier True Immortal, the Golden Spear God, and the Red Flower Fairy all turned into streams of light and quickly rushed out of the hall and into the air outside. As soon as they arrived outside, they were stunned. They saw a majestic god and demon appearing outside.  This god and demon has no head, bare feet, and holds two giant swords in his hands. The formation restrictions in mid-air are emitting golden light, but they are all trembling.

    "Xingtian?"

    "Look at the face on the chest, it's Ji Ning! Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning!" The three of them were shocked. Ji Ning led Xing Tianshen to show off his power in the realm war in the Chiming Realm.  It spread throughout the Three Realms. Nowadays, Ji Ning is definitely at the top among the gods and true immortals in the entire Three Realms. Although the three of them are in Zhuanxu Realm, they also know the detailed information about Ji Ning.

    ¡°Boom~~¡±

    I saw Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, waving his huge swords, and bang, the entire formation restriction finally collapsed completely.

    ¡°What, how is it possible?¡±

    "The restriction has been broken?"

    All three of them were heartbroken.

    "Run away!"

    After all, this is the formation restriction of the lair. Even if there are dozens or twenty true gods and immortals, it can last for a while. However, Ji Ning leads the Xingtian God, which is much more powerful than the twenty true gods and immortals.  This has reached the level of ¡®Tao Ancestor¡¯.  Even the Daozu puppets were suppressed by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning just struck out nine swords in succession in just a short moment, and completely broke through the formation restrictions. Three gods and true immortals rushed out together, and they just recognized Ji Ning. Ji Ning had already come to kill him.

    "Run away, run away." The three of them were extremely panicked.

    "Night!"!

    The mighty sword light shrouded us, the sword light was tens of thousands of feet long, covering the sky and the sun. It was even more terrifying than during the last realm war. Ji Ning's swordsmanship was obviously more sophisticated - it was faster, and the red one who was the slowest to escape was  Hua Zhenxian was swept away by the sword light, and immediately collapsed into ashes and disappeared, leaving only a miserable howl of unwillingness.

    "No." Another Iron Soldier True Immortal used his escape technique, but was unable to match the speed of the weapon and was also killed.

    Such a short speed.

    It¡¯s too late to move in space, let alone a big move. As for hiding it in the magic treasure cave?  He will only be put away by Ji Ning and will surely die.  So I can only find a way to escape with speed!  The real strong men of the Three Realms generally rely on escape skills to fight, so some powerful escape skills are enough.  Even if the escape technique is not strong, it would be good if there is an innate spirit treasure that is extremely powerful in escape.

    Just like the ¡®Flowing Light One Realm Boat¡¯ that Emperor Xia and the others used back then, it is completely comparable to the ultimate speed of ¡®Sage Swallowing Heaven¡¯, one of the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain.

    "It's a pity that Iron Soldier's True Immortal Escape Technique is incompetent, and he doesn't have a powerful and top-notch escape innate spirit treasure.

    Naturally, there is only one way to fall.

    "Spare your life, spare your life." The Golden Spear God was even more frightened. While begging for mercy, he immediately divided into nine incarnations and fled in all directions.  Although the strength of each clone is reduced in this way, if these clones are not separated, there is no hope of escaping.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The sword light rotated, and the area of ??tens of thousands of feet suddenly became a desperate area.

    All nine clones of the Golden Spear God were destroyed!

    Ji Ning's sword light just swiped downwards, and suddenly the sky collapsed and the earth shattered, and all the celestial beings and loose immortals who were fleeing in panic were turned into powder.

    ?   "Next."

    Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, flashed and went straight through the void to his third lair.

    It has been more than two years since the end of the Realm War, and Ji Ning's mind power and soul skills have improved slightly, allowing him to now control the power of the most powerful God of Punishment 100% of the time!  After all, he was only a little short before.  Because of the absolutely perfect control and no leakage, it is completely possible to directly use the God of Punishment to travel through the void.

    "If you don't have complete control, you won't be able to travel directly through the void. You may have to use a 'void boat,' or hide in a water mansion, etc., and use treasures to perform escape techniques.

    Now it¡¯s not necessary!

    To make a sneak attack, you need to be quick and strong, so Ji Ning will use Xing Tianshen as soon as he comes!

    The first nest was destroyed too quickly.

    Before the news even reached the Third Lair, Ji Ning had already arrived at the Third Lair. He saw the God of Punishment standing barefoot in the wilderness, waving his two swords and angrily slashing at the palace built on the towering mountain peaks.  The forbidden light kept flashing, and three gods and true immortals rushed out of the palace.

    "Escape."

    A voice sounded in their minds.

    "It's Tao Ancestor." The three of them immediately understood that Tao Ancestor of Wujian Sect finally hurriedly notified him, but unfortunately, it was too late!

    Bang!

    The formation restriction collapsed.

    Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, held two giant swords and directly slaughtered these three true immortals with crushing strength. There was even a clone of that god who escaped, but because the other seven clones were destroyed, even  All the souls were destroyed.  The soul was lost too much, and the remaining soul could not exist independently at all, leading to the immediate loss of soul.

    This is the weakness of the gods. Although their bodies are great, once their souls are destroyed, they will definitely die.  Just like when Ji Ning obtained the Luo Gong in Xianyue World and met the God Qi, although his body was intact, his soul was dead.

    The soul has been lost too much, even if there is a little bit left, it will still collapse.

    "Jin Ning, I have destroyed the second lair. I almost let them escape. Your movements were much faster than mine." The space moved, and a voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind. The ten thousand-foot-long god and demon holding a spear  It was none other than the God of Qiyao who appeared.

    "Hongxue, let's go."

    Ji Ning said in a message.

    At the same time, a boat more than a hundred feet long appeared in the midair. It was the innate treasure, the Void Boat. Ji Ning now had three innate treasures, and this one was specially designed to escape.

    "Huh."

    The God of Punishment, Ji Ning, and the God of Seven Lights flew directly into the void boat. Although the boat seemed to be more than a hundred feet long, a grain of sand could cover a whole world, and the contained space was vast, so it was natural for Ji Ning and the God of Seven Lights to enter.

    Whoops!

    Directly tearing the void apart, the Void Boat left the Dongxuan World and headed for another great world in Zhuanxu's realm.

    Ji Ning will not give up so easily!

    Kill nine gods and true immortals?  not enough!

    "what happened?"

    "Such a big fluctuation?"

    The Dongxuan Army of Dongxuan World immediately noticed the fluctuation.

    A group of gods and true immortals gathered together and looked at the scene in the mirror. When they noticed, it was already the scene of Ji Ning destroying the third lair.

    In the scene, I saw a nearly naked headless god and demon wearing an animal skin skirt, holding two giant swords, directly splitting the formation restrictions, sweeping away the lair, and none of the three gods and true immortals escaped.

    "Quickly check the other two places." God suddenly said.

    In the mirror, he immediately began to look at the other two lairs of Wujianmen.

    Huge ruins!

    Huge ruins!

    Both places are in ruins.

    "Destroyed?" The generals of the Dong Xuan Army looked at each other, and they were all shocked. Nine gods and true immortals in the three lairs of the Wujian Sect were all destroyed despite using the formation to restrict them.  ?  They have been in intrigues and intrigues with these nine gods and true immortals for several years.

    The powerful people in the three realms are very capable. When Ji Ning destroyed the first nest, the powerful people discovered it.

    "What a Ji Ning."

    "You're really brave."

    "This Ji Ning actually made a sneak attack alone outside the realm war? He really wants to fight Wujian Sect to the death." These powerful people were all amazed. They knew very well that they directly attacked Wujian Sect without mercy.  Beheading, this is crazy to stimulate Wujianmen!

    In a magnificent big world, this big world is filled with endless cold air, this is Wu Jian.One of the base camps of the ?? camp¡ªthe Third World!

    Some realms, such as the Chiming Realm, belong to the fifth world of Wujian Sect for attack.

    But the Zhuanxu realm belongs to the more powerful third world to attack.

    In the third world

    "Jining?" On the top of a towering mountain that exudes endless cold air, in the palace, a man with long green hair and green eyebrows is sitting cross-legged. At this moment, his eyes have been opened, and his eyes are full of coldness.  His consciousness has enveloped the entire Zhuanxu realm. The killing of nine gods and true immortals in just a short period of time has completely angered him.

    Tomato has just posted the original painting of Ji Ning¡¯s mother, Yuchixue. Yuchixue is very gentle in my heart, with the love of a mother and the heroism of a cultivator Tomato posted the original painting on WeChat  , everyone can see the original painting of 'Yu Chixue' by adding me on WeChat.

    Tomato public WeChat account fanqie34, search for me to eat tomatoes.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19 Chapter 20 Kill kill kill

    "Seeking death!" The thin old man with green hair and eyebrows sitting high on the cloud bed was furious.

    Wow.

    The black airflow in the hall below gathered and directly formed a man in black robe. The man in black robe looked up at the thin old man sitting: "Uncle Biyou."

    "God King." Biyou Daozu looked at the black-robed man appearing below, and still respectfully called God King. After all, the nominal leader of Wujian Sect is God King. Although he is stronger than God King in terms of strength, God King is  'The king is the only successor, and every true demon ancestor of the Wujian Sect worships the king very much.

    Naturally, he also respects the God King. Normally Biyou Daozu is in charge of the third world, but in fact, the God King is mainly responsible for some dispatch matters.

    The God-King is responsible for all matters in the Three Realms Wujian Sect, big and small.

    Just like the fifth world The fifth world also has other Taoist ancestors sitting in charge. It's just that at critical moments, the god king goes to make arrangements and coordinate. He learns the methods from the king of the Wujian Sect, the Lord of Inner Demons, to make the gods  The king can easily and quietly have secret conversations with any life in the three realms, which makes the God King's dispatches difficult for Nuwa's camp to detect.

    "Don't worry, I have already started to dispatch troops." The God King smiled, but there was a cold light in his eyes, "No matter what happens this time, we can't let Ji Ning run away."

    "Yes, we must not let him run away." Biyou Taoist Ancestor said angrily, "Killing nine true immortals from our side, I have been fighting Zhuanxu Realm for so many years, and only one true immortal has died. Now.  So many people died at once. This Ji Ning is really too arrogant and can attack directly. He is asking for his own death! We must kill him and never let him escape!"

    "Yeah." The God King also nodded.

    He was equally distressed.

    They were defeated in the Chiming Realm War, and only dozens of gods and true immortals died.  Now that Ji Ning killed nine of them after being beaten with a sap, how could he not feel distressed or angry?

    "Don't worry, the army has been dispatched. As long as there is a little time, he will definitely die." The voice of the God King also contained murderous intent.

    "Gather quickly."

    "Gather."

    "quick."

    The number of true gods and immortals in the fifth world is astonishing. Following the order of the God King, a large number of true gods and gods began to gather.

    In the Tianfang World in Zhuanxu's realm, there is a towering golden building among the high mountains. It is dazzling. This is one of the two bases of Wujian Sect in the Tianfang World. There are four gods in this nest.  Fairy.

    "Let's go quickly."

    "Withdraw."

    The four gods who were originally leisurely and leisurely all got the order and panicked. Some of them were meditating, some were teaching disciples, and some were eating and drinking, but the order from the God King came suddenly.

    The space is broken.

    A hundred-foot-long boat came crushing through the void. Appearing directly outside this majestic building, two ten-foot-long gods and demons appeared at the same time. Qiyao God just thought, and the surrounding space was completely blocked. At the same time, Ji Ning, God of Punishment, and  The Seven Lights Gods waved their respective weapons at the same time.

    The impact of the earth shattering shattered the tough and stable formation restriction in just the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning and Qiyao Celestial God attacked at the same time.

    "Run away quickly."

    "Walk."

    Take one step quickly to escape and ascend to heaven.

    One step slower and your body and soul will die.

    Although the four true immortals received the order, only one of them narrowly escaped, and the other three were killed by Ji Ning and the others.

    "Master of the Palace." Qiyao God looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning looked at the ruins in front of him, and his mental energy had already covered the entire Tianfang world, and he said through a message: "There is no chance. I was so fast that I tore the void directly from the Dongxuan world to get here. I was in danger and killed.  Three. Now the other nest in Tianfang World has retreated. I am afraid that other big worlds will also retreat."

    "Their lairs are spread across many big worlds. I don't believe that they are willing to evacuate them all." Qiyao God sent a message.

    "Let's go to other big worlds and have a look. Even if we can't kill a few, we still have to destroy their lair."

    These old nests are not easy to build.

    Ji Ning had to spend a lot of money to build some large formations in Yanshan. Like this, Ji Ning, the God of Punishment, attacked with all his strength and was able to withstand nine attacks at the Dao Ancestor level.

    Every lairthe cost of building it is not small.

    "Huh."

    The void boat once again flew away from the big world of Tianfang, tearing the void directly and rushing towards another big world.

    "Withdraw."

    "Withdraw."

    "Withdraw??¡±

    The God King himself is dispatching, "You six true gods and immortals are stationed at the Golden Light Mountain, and eight of you are stationed at the Wujian City"

    Some started to retreat.

    But the God King also asked some gods and true immortals to gather together and take up positions in some war fortresses such as Wujian City.  Once they hid in the war fortress, ten gods and true immortals joined forces Even if Ji Ning tried to attack, it would be difficult to break through.  If the opponent didn't have a war fortress, it would be much easier for Ji Ning.

    But the war fortress is difficult to break.

    ??This is the case with the boundary war in the Chiming Realm. When one party retreats to the war fortress, the other party will stop attacking.  Because I understand that unless the strength difference is really too ridiculous, it will be difficult to break the war fortress.

    "You go and attract Ji Ning and contain Ji Ning."

    "Attract him."

    "Delay time." God King ordered.

    Wow.

    The void boat tore through the void and came to a big world.

    "There are eight true immortals hiding in Jian City." Ji Ning swept his mind and found the floating black Wujian City. He immediately sent a message to the Qiyao Tianshen Dao on the side.

    "Hiding in Wujian City, huh, they are hiding in the war city Even if we want to attack, it will be difficult to break through." Qiyao God sent a message, "If there are eighteen true gods and gods sitting in Wujian City,  We have no hope at all. But there are only eight gods and true immortals, and there is still some hope for us to join forces. The Wujianmen deliberately made us feel that there is a glimmer of hope, just to let us attack, so as to delay time. I'm afraid the Wujianmen is coming.  Move your troops and generals, the army will arrive soon."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also understood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next big world.¡±

    Boom.

    The void boat shuttled and left, heading to another world.

    Even Ji Ning left the Zhuanxu Realm directly and went to another realm, the Xingtian Realm. The Xingtian War God is also extremely powerful. Is it a joke to be called the Ancient God of War?  In addition, he also belongs to the side of the ancient royal family, making the power of his realm no less than that of Zhuan Xu.

    ¡°Damn it.

    "Withdraw."

    Ji Ning suddenly attacked another realm and immediately gained something.

    Breaking into realms one after another.

    They are some of the top realms, making the entire Wujianmen camp in a state of panic.

    "It's really running around."

    "This Ji Ning runs really fast."

    "Damn it."

    The True God Taoist ancestors here at Wujian Sect were so angry that they even wanted to take action personally.  However, the minds of the powerful people in Nuwa's camp were also released to watch the collision of the minds of the powerful people in the three realms. As soon as the powerful people of Wujian Sect sensed the Buddha Tathagata, Sanqing Taoist, Bodhi, and Fuxi,  , Suirenshi and other terrifying existences suddenly calmed down.

    We can only watch helplessly while trying our best to mobilize our troops.

    In the third world.

    There were a total of 289 gods and true immortals standing there.

    The black-robed God King and Biyou Daozu all looked down at the group of gods and true immortals below. The third world was to deal with Zhuanxu Realm and many other realms. Not to mention anything else, Emperor Zhuanxu, one of the five great emperors of the human race, was the god under his command.  The number of true immortals exceeds six hundred, which is several times that of Chiming Daozu. This is the difference between a powerful realm and a weak realm.

    "After all, the gods and true immortals are also willing to follow the strong. How many of them can worship Taoist Sanqing as their teacher, and how many of them will worship Taoist Chiming as their teacher?"  Naturally, the strong will become stronger and the weak will become weaker.  Like Buddha Tathagata, he has a lot of Taoist ancestors under his command.

    There are so many third worlds in the Zhuanxu realm alone. There are many realms such as the Zhuanxu realm at the same time. Of course, there are many gods and true immortals. It is very fast to dispatch more than 200 true gods and immortals.

    "You have formed the Infinite Formation and must kill Ji Ning." The black-robed God King ordered.

    "Yes." Two hundred and eighty-nine gods and true immortals responded at the same time.

    "Set off."

    With the command of the God King.

    These nearly three hundred gods and true immortals immediately drove a long black shuttle and quickly left through the air.

    With more than two hundred gods and true immortals forming the ¡®Infinite Formation¡¯, its power is comparable to that of the ¡®Three-Eyed Demon God¡¯ formed by the three demon gods of the Dragon Swallowing Mountain. It is infinitely more powerful. Even if it faces the real true god Taoist ancestor, it has the power to fight!  It was indeed easy to kill Ji Ning, the God of Heaven.  The gods and true immortals may not be much individually, but once the number is added up, it is very scary.

    In the face of war, personal power becomes insignificant.

    Unless you reach the level of Nuwa??Otherwise at that level, even the Taoist leaders would be in danger of being destroyed in the war.  Bodhi did not directly participate in the war at first.

    A void boat, crazily traveling through the big worlds. Ji Ning knew very well that he was taking a risk, but if he wanted to stimulate the Wujian Sect, it was inherently risky. He would kill, kill, kill every one he could.  My own mental strength has long been shrouded in all directions, and if there is any movement, I will escape immediately.

    He had killed nine people in the Dongxuan World and had already killed six in the following adventures. Ji Ning wanted to kill more.

    "Ji Ning, hurry up, the Wujianmen army is here, run away." Bodhi's voice suddenly rang in Ji Ning's mind.

    "What!"

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Boom~~~

    The space in the distance exploded, and a long black shuttle appeared.

    When the two hundred and eighty-nine gods and true immortals gathered in the fifth world, the King of Gods cast spells in person, completely blocking out all detection!  Bodhi's "One Dream and Three Realms" is powerful, but the method of the God King's "Lord of Inner Demons" is also extraordinary. Mere isolation can still prevent Bodhi and others from detecting it.

    It was only after these gods and true immortals left the third world on a long shuttle that Bodhi discovered it.

    He even informed Ji Ning, and this army also arrived.

    "Boom~, Bodhi sent a message. Although Ji Ning was shocked, he immediately tore the void and started to escape. So when the Wujianmen army appeared, Ji Ning had already started to escape.

    "Chase."

    Boom!  boom!

    Almost in tandem, as soon as the void boat tore through the void and escaped, the long black shuttle followed closely and chased through the void. According to the fluctuations in the space, they were able to detect the area where the void boat was going to shuttle.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 21: Falling short of success

    The world full of flames is vast and endless, even compared to heaven and earth!  Wider!  This one world is worth hundreds of Daxia worlds.

    This is the holy land of the human race!

    The world created by the Suiren clan, the oldest and most powerful existence in the human race.

    After Empress Nuwa created humans, the human race was still very weak. The Suiren family was already born at that time. When he was weak, he realized how to make fire by drilling wood, and unified the weak human race into a whole, leading the weak human race to fight against the gods.  In the arduous existence of ancient times where demons were everywhere, Suiren had great understanding and perseverance, and he just created an incredible path.

    He is the Supreme Human Emperor who is most respected by the entire human race, the head of the Three Emperors!

    The Suiren clan is low-key and simple. He traveled around chaos and even dug into chaos. He carved out a vast world in the chaos - the 'World of Fire', and it became the true holy land of the human race.  The size of the opened world can also show the strength of a powerful person, and the Suiren family's Xinhuo world is second only to Nuwa's world.

    On strength¡ª¡ª

    The Suiren clan is unfathomable. In ancient times, they were extremely warlike. Even Zhu Rong, the ancestral god of fire, had fought against the Suiren clan and considered himself invincible.  If the Fuxi clan and the Shennong clan still often appear in the Three Realms, then the Suiren clan has always lived in seclusion But his existence is a great deterrent. He is the oldest and most powerful existence in the human race. Even if he is not born,  But no one in the three realms dares to forget him.

    Even the Wujian Sect is very afraid of this strongest man in the human race. There once was a powerful foreigner from the chaos. He met the Suiren clan in the chaos and was directly killed by the Suiren clan!  That scene shocked the entire Three Realms back then, and made the Wu Jian Sect even more fearful of this person.

    His power has made the human race the undisputed leader of all races, and even the true gods born in chaos have no objections.

    The top of the towering Flame Mountain.

    A nearly naked man wearing only an animal skin skirt sat cross-legged. His black hair was spread freely, but each of his hairs looked like dragon horns, possessing incredible power. He had a thick beard on his face, and his eyes  His eyes seemed to be able to see through the past and the future. Although he was sitting on the top of the mountain, he had already seen through the three realms.

    Although he is aloof, he is still watching everything when the catastrophe comes.

    "This is it." Suiren's voice was powerful and powerful, and it directly reached the ears of one of the thousands of people who were meditating in front of a tall statue of a god more than 300,000 miles away.

    "Father."

    This human woman with divine marks on her face stood up. The divine marks on her face were caused by the human race trying various cultivation methods. She was one of those who tried it regardless of the danger, and was later adopted as an adopted daughter by the Suiren clan.

    "Take your subordinates to rescue Ji Ning." Suiren ordered.

    "Yes." I responded respectfully.

    The Suiren clan is the oldest human emperor, so there are many powerful people who follow him. In the world of Xinhuo alone, there are more than ten Taoist ancestors, and the number of gods and true immortals reaches tens of thousands!  The number of immortals is astonishing. As the holy land of the human race, it can be called the most powerful of the many great worlds of the human race.

    The Infernal Gate doesn¡¯t even dare to penetrate.

    A void boat is moving forward in the endless void, sometimes tearing apart the void to reach another place, and sometimes flying at high speed.

    On the void boat.

    Neither Ji Ning nor Qiyao Heavenly God dared to be careless in the slightest.

    "The Wujian Sect's army is powerful. Once we are trapped, we will definitely die." Qiyao God sent a message.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Ji Ning, if you delay a little longer, the Human Emperor Suiren Clan has sent the 365 Heavenly Gods and True Immortals to come to support you." Bodhi's voice rang in Ji Ning's mind.

    "Okay." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ning looked back and saw a long black shuttle chasing him at high speed from behind.

    "It's damn close." Nearly three hundred gods and true immortals were gathered on the long black shuttle. The leader was a tall skeleton demon god standing with two flames burning in his eyes looking into the distance.  , "As long as that Ji Ning just took one step slower, the power of our Infinite Formation would be enough to seal time and space and make him unable to escape. It was just a little bit close, but now he can't catch up no matter what. Damn it, damn it."

    "The powerful people in Nuwa's camp are also very capable. We were fast enough. We rushed directly from the third world through the void. It only took a short while before we were discovered by them. They also notified Ji Ning. Ji Ning escaped.  Fast." The man holding a machete next to him said solemnly.

    "Well, it's a pity."

    "It's just one step away."

    ?????????????This group of gods and true immortals are all very unwilling.

    ? ?Thanks to Bodhi's reminder, Ji Ning did not hesitate to ride the void boat and tear the void apart before escaping!  Just that one step faster If you take one step slower, the opponent will launch the Infinite Formation, which will completely seal the area of ??10,000 miles.  With the power of the great formation, even the void boat would be unable to tear apart the void.

    It¡¯s a pity that Ji Ning slipped away before the dragnet was formed.

    Now Ji Ning has been slipping away, and the void boat is so fast that they can't even shorten the distance.

    "Chase."

    "In a life-and-death pursuit, Ji Ning will be trapped by us if he makes even the slightest mistake." The Skeleton Demon God roared, fighting for his life on the edge of life and death. If he makes any mistakes due to panic, he will be caught up.

    One of the two is running away, the other is chasing.

    Endless void, one big world, one small world He was running around like crazy. Ji Ning was driving a void boat, while Wu Jianmen's side was also driving the innate treasure Wu Tiansuo. Both of them were extremely good at speed and traveling through the void.  Yes, it was hard to tell the difference for a while.

    "Not good." The faces of the Skeleton Demon God on Wu Tiansuo and other gods and immortals all changed.

    Over the vast ocean ahead, there are flaming mountain peaks suspended. Figures are standing on the flaming mountain peaks. Each of them has an ancient aura. They are all powerful people from the Yi clan who existed in ancient times. The leader is the murderous goddess Zi, and behind her  They are three hundred and sixty-five gods and true immortals.

    And the void boat also flew to the flame mountain peak, and at the same time, two ten thousand-foot-long gods and demons came out.

    The armies of both sides faced off from a distance.

    Both sides are elites in their respective camps. One side has long been proficient in the 'Wu Jian Boundless Formation' created by the King of the Infinite Sect, and the other side is also able to form the powerful 'Zhoutian Star Array'. In ancient times,  With this set of formations, the gods and true immortals can also fight against the true gods and Taoist ancestors.

    "Do you want a fight?" The Goddess of Heaven looked over coldly, her voice cold and resounding throughout the world.

    "Beiming." The Skeleton Demon God pointed at Ji Ning and said coldly, "You are lucky this time. Just one step allowed you to escape. But if you do this you are seeking your own death."

    "Are you seeking death? Come on, kill me."

    Ji Ning looked over and his voice was equally cold, "If you can, just kill him. I'm here. No matter how harsh it is, what's the point?"

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Skeleton Demon God gritted his teeth.

    Two balls of flames were rolling in his eyes. He glanced at the powerful gods and true immortals standing on the flaming mountain peaks. He could only swallow his unwillingness. Although Ji Ning did this, it was considered a risk but as long as he could  If you persist for a while, you can get reinforcements from Nuwa's camp before deciding on the final battle.

    Facing the opponent¡¯s army, the Wujianmen camp was helpless.

    "Withdraw." The God King's voice sounded in the minds of the Skeleton Demon God and the others.

    "Walk."

    The Skeleton Demon God could only say unwillingly.

    Boom~~~

    Wu Tiansuo tore the void directly and flew away.

    The God King of the Third World and Biyou Taoist both stood in the void, watching.

    "Damn it." A cold light flashed in the God King's eyes.

    "Unfortunately, we are only one step away." Biyou Taoist said coldly, "If you are one step away, you will not be able to catch up. This Ji Ning has an innate treasure, the Void Boat. This Void Boat is the one we have never had with Pangu Chaos in the Infinite Chaos World.  It existed before the war in the world. It was originally the treasure of Sanshou Taoist, Sanshou He was really a brave warrior, extremely brave and cruel to himself."

    "Um."

    The God King also nodded.

    He also remembered the brave and powerful Sanshou Taoist. Although he did not master the way of heaven, he could use the body of a true god and the terrifying magical power of the "Star Picking Hand" to make several true demon Taoist ancestors from the Wujian Sect fall at his feet. The Star Picking Hand  The power of the hand is too strong.

    "Ji Ning has a Void Boat. To kill him, one needs to seal time and space first, or lay traps. The other is to use more powerful flying treasures. The only thing stronger than the Void Boat is the Chaos Qi.  It's a treasure." The God King frowned, "We only have one Chaos Rare Treasure that is good at flying, and it's at the Demon Hand Daozu! The Demon Hand Daozu is very lonely, and he may not necessarily be willing to hand over the extremely important Chaos Rare Treasure to some gods.  True immortal."

    "Well, with Demon Shou's character, I'm afraid it will be difficult for her to agree." Daozu Biyou nodded.

    The Demon Hand Taoist

    This is a terrifying big devil who once caused monstrous killings in the world of endless chaos. When he heard her name, countless powerful people in the world of endless chaos were frightened.  Her most powerful hands are also a pair of hands, but unlike Sanshou Taoist, the reason why Demon Hand Taoist's hands are so powerful is because she got a pair of gloves of Chaos Rare Treasures in the chaos. From then on, she got intoHe studied supernatural powers and created the unique skill of 'Demon Hand of Great Extermination'. In terms of escaping, he may not be as good as the Lord of Demons, but in terms of frontal fighting, he is not bad at all. He was still the 'Lord of Inner Demons' before he could suppress this real demon among demons.  magic.

    "This Ji Ning, he is really looking for death." The more the God King thought about it, the angrier he became. Ji Ning's killing of fifteen gods and true immortals had a small impact on his overall strength, but it affected his layout in the Three Realms. If he still follows the current layout  , then Ji Ning will succeed again in his next sneak attack.

    But if you change the layout, you need to change the layout of the entire three realms, and the cost is too high.

    At this moment, Ji Ning was thanking the God of Heaven.

    "Fortunately, fellow Taoist and everyone came here, otherwise I, Ji Ning, would be in trouble this time." Ji Ning had already dismissed the God of Punishment, allowing millions of immortals to move into the Star Reaching World. There was only one person standing beside him.  Hongxue and other seven gods and true immortals.

    "I am also here to save you on the orders of the Human Emperor Suiren. If you want to thank the Human Emperor, just thank the Human Emperor." The Goddess Zi also smiled and nodded at Ji Ning. Behind her, all the ancient gods and true immortals of the human race all came to Ji Ning.  Ning nodded, and everyone was very kind to Ji Ning, because Ji Ning was also from the human race, and they, the true gods who were born when the human race was weak, took the human race even more seriously.

    Let me tell you some news.

    From Friday to Sunday, during these three days, Tomato will conduct activities on WeChat to select book friends and send signed books. Three book friends will be selected on the first day, three will be selected on the second day, and four will be selected on the third day.  There are ten book friends in total!  After the selections are made, Tomato will chat with everyone privately. Once everyone is selected, Tomato will send the signed book to everyone immediately next week.

    Reminder: Please write more about your opinions on "The Wilderness" or other Tomato books. The longer you write, the higher the possibility of being selected by Tomato.  Selected book friends are usually given signed books of The Wilderness, but they can also request signed books of Jiudingji, Transformation of the Stars, Coiling Dragon, and Swallowing the Starry Sky. It¡¯s up to you to choose.

    ? Tomato public WeChat fanqie34, search for me and it¡¯s the same as eating tomatoes.

    It¡¯s only three days~~It¡¯s starting from this moment~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 22: Negotiation

    "However, Ji Ning, it's too risky for you to do this." Goddess Fuzi said, "Now our side and Wujianmen are only having small conflicts. Both sides are still very restrained. Everyone is unwilling to expand the scale of the war and is looking for the other party's advantage.  We must find flaws in order to win this fate battle. Not only do we want to win, but we also want to let the gods and true immortals live as long as possible. The Wujianmen side also has the same thoughts as us."

    "Even if we win in the end, the gods and true immortals are almost dead, and the true gods and Taoist ancestors are 70 to 80% dead. So how meaningful is this kind of victory?" The goddess Fuzi looked at Ji Ning, "Both sides will not be able to do anything until the last moment.  They don't want to have a crazy big collision. And that kind of big collision is actually a massacre of both sides.

    ¡°There is an invisible line that neither side is willing to cross.¡±

    "And now you have crossed this line." Fuzi looked at Ji Ning, "Of course, this is your personal matter, so Wujianmen only targets you personally. If you dare to cross it, they will find ways to eradicate you.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But don't worry, as long as they mobilize a large-scale army of gods and true immortals, we will stop them immediately, because nearly three hundred true gods and gods is already considered a war." Fuzi looked at Ji Ning, "But if they  We have sent some of the top gods and true immortals to pursue you alone, but we cannot send out troops to stop them."

    "You are very powerful now, but there are some extremely amazing gods and true immortals over there at Wujian Sect." Fuzi looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning said: "Fellow Taoist Fuzi, I understand all this. Since you have done this, I am naturally prepared."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? True Immortal¡¯s powerful person, not a fool.

    Immediately, Fuzi God and the others said goodbye and left.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, drove the void boat back to the Sword Immortal World.

    In the world of Sword Immortal, Mount Wubao towers into the clouds, as peaceful as ever.

    Ji Ning and the seven gods descended.

    "Jin Ning, what Fu Zi said before is that you must be careful." Hongxue God was also worried, "Although you are powerful, there are many people in our Nuwa camp alone who can compete with you. For example, several great gods  If Archer cooperates with the 'Chaos Dao Fruit', his strength may be stronger than the strongest Xingtian God under your command. There are also several powerful people on the Wujianmen side, and none of them are easy to mess with."

    "I can't resist a large-scale army. But if it's an individual, I can still fight." Ji Ning said.

    "We must be on guard. With the help of Chaos Dao Fruit or Chaos Treasures, the opponent may be stronger than us." Hongxue said, Yuan Guang Celestial God and the six others next to them also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning understands.

    Both sides have a subconscious mind.

    You are a human being, and I will also send a human being to fight with each other. Whoever dies will only have weird skills that are not as good as others.

    There is a lunatic on your side. The crazy sneak attacks and massacres of my men are too much. That¡¯s why I sent the army.  If this madman stopped killing people, there would be no reason to send out troops.  If you send an army here, then you have a reason to send an army there.

    Neither side stated this clearly, but they all followed these rules.

    This is order!

    If there is no order, it will be easy for the situation to escalate into a final decisive battle Obviously this is something neither side wants to see.

    Inside the thatched house.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and waited silently.

    Why did I take such a desperate risk this time? It was to stimulate the Infernal Affairs Gate.

    ¡°Buzz~~, a wave of fluctuation descended on Ji Ning.

    "Ji Ning." A cold voice sounded.

    "It's finally here." Ji Ning immediately followed the guidance and began to enter the dream world. What he wanted was to negotiate with the Wujian Sect.

    The dark dream world.

    The Thousand-Zhang Throne is suspended in the center of the world. The black-robed God King on the throne overlooks the figure appearing on the ground below.

    "Ji Ning." The God King shouted with great anger, "You rely on your strength to make crazy sneak attacks on some of our Wujian Sect's strongholds. If you dare to do this, you are still the first in the Nuwa camp."

    In fact, there are many gods and true immortals who want to do this and have a deep hatred against the Wujian Sect, but among them, Ji Ning is the only one who is willing to risk his life at all costs and has the ability to sneak attack!  After all, the formation restrictions like those in the lair can withstand the siege of more than ten or twenty gods and true immortals for a long time.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Ji Ning raised his head and said.

    The God King was suffocated and then said in a low voice: "Fifteen gods and true immortals died in your hands. If you just let it go, I can forget about it."

    The God King finally chose to endure this bad breath. After all, what he needed to consider wasThe layout of the entire Three Realms cannot be guarded against Ji Ning's sneak attacks at all times, or the layout of the entire Three Realms must be changed.  For example, if all the gods and true immortals in some strongholds are to retreat, without some true gods and immortals sitting in charge, some big worlds cannot be penetrated at all.

    "Let bygones be bygones?" Ji Ning looked at the God King, "I can also stop, but I have a request."

    The God King was so furious that he still dared to make demands?  But the God King still held back: "Say!"

    "Return Senior Sister Yu Wei to me," Ji Ning said.

    "Yu Wei?"

    The God King was startled, and then he laughed, and the angry laughter resounded through the dark world, "So you are so crazy because of Yu Wei. It seems that this woman is really important to you and can make you  Fight for your life.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "I will risk my life for my senior sister. If you leave it to me, I will stop immediately. If you don't leave it to me, I will continue to kill!"

    "So you are doing this to threaten me, to force me to use the Infinite Sect?" The God King's voice was filled with chills, "Jining, you think too highly of yourself. I just don't want to cause some minor troubles, so I gave you a reconciliation."  Opportunity. But you actually threatened my Wujianmen You are really arrogant. Do you think that if you sneak attack once, you can sneak attack a second or third time? Do you really think that I, Wujianmen, can't do anything to you, a little guy?  "

    What kind of identity is the God King? He is the nominal leader of the entire Wujianmen camp.

    Even if the three emperors of the human race and the leaders of Taoism and Buddhism met him, they would talk to him as equals.

    Before, the God King had a charity mentality If you stop, I will spare you. How dare you make demands?  Let's talk about it. If it's not too much, I'll agree.  But you actually did this to threaten me and force Wujianmen to make concessions?  It¡¯s simply courting death!

    "I just hope that the God King will return my senior sister to me." Ji Ning looked at the God King.

    "Impossible." The God King looked at Ji Ning, "Now you have only two choices. One is to stop and I, Wujianmen, will spare you, and the other is to continue to be an enemy. As for Yu Wei, don't even think about it."

    Ji Ning looked at the God King.

    The God King also looked down at Ji Ning.

    "Wow." Ji Ning dissipated and left.

    "You are really looking for death." The God King became even more furious, "A true god of heaven actually thinks he can threaten my Wujianmen? What a joke, a joke!"

    The predecessor of Wujian Sect was the Wujian Chaos World, which was on the same level as the Pangu Chaos World.

    How could such a force be easily blackmailed?

    Ji Ning sat in the thatched hut, silently sitting alone for a long time.

    "Sister."

    "Although there is only a glimmer of hope."

    "But I will kill. I really can't bear to kill Wujianmen." Ji Ning only had unshakable determination in his eyes. This road is very dangerous, but this is a life-threatening.

    Immediately, Ji Ning stopped thinking about it and began to immerse himself in the water mansion.

    In the main hall of Shui Mansion, there is a pile of treasures. These are the treasures obtained after this sneak attack. Ji Ning quickly began to refine them. These treasures may not be of much help to himself, but they are enough to help other gods and true immortals.  , can increase one's own strength, and the possibility of victory in the future will be slightly greater.

    "Pure Yang magic weapon."

    "Pure Yang."

    "There is also an innate spiritual treasure, but it is only a low-grade innate weapon with average power, but it is quite interesting."

    "There are also a lot of Pure Yang elixirs and Daluo elixirs. Are these poisons?" Ji Ning quickly completely sorted out the treasures of the slain gods and true immortals.

    Ji Ning then began to quickly refine the items of the Celestial Immortals, Loose Immortals and other minions on a large scale. These were refined very quickly. These Celestial Immortals, Loose Immortals and other minions were casually swept away when they were killing the Celestial Gods and True Immortals. Their items  They are not considered precious, they are usually immortal level treasures. Occasionally, if you are lucky, you can come across a pure Yang magic weapon.

    "This is the treasure left behind by Young Yan Chou."

    "Where is his boundary tower?"

    "It's a pity that the Boundary Suppressing Tower is not among these sixteen clones." Ji Ning still remembered that it was the Boundary Suppressing Tower that sent him to the Realm of Annihilation, but after searching for it, he couldn't find the Boundary Suppressing Tower.  Instead, some cultivated insect monsters were discovered.

    Ji Ning didn't pay attention to Shao Yan Chou's other items, but one item still caught his eye.

    "What is this?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    A huge black stone tablet is suspended in the air. The stone tablet exudes a faint pressure. Although it is light, it is high and towering. It is simply much stronger than the pressure brought by Master Bodhi.

    Wow.

    Although Ji Ning himself is sitting in the thatched hut, he can immediately use some of his divine power toHe gathered his avatars and landed directly in the water palace, carefully observing the suspended black stone tablet with his own eyes.

    Today is Friday, the update is complete.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 23: Stone Tablet

    A huge black stone tablet is ninety-nine feet high. It exudes a very faint pressure that can only be faintly felt within a hundred feet away from it, but this pressure is very noble.  The side of the stele facing Ji Ning only has two huge strange characters, while the other side has countless strange characters densely packed like tadpoles.

    "This writing?" Ji Ning observed carefully, "I have never seen this kind of writing. It seems that there is no such writing in the Three Realms."

    Having never seen it before, Ji Ning dared to think it was writing.

    It was because the characters were very similar to human characters, especially the two huge characters on the front, that Ji Ning could even vaguely guess the meaning.

    "Let's explore the mind." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The mind is directly enveloped.

    "This?" Ji Ning looked at the stone tablet in front of him in surprise, "How is it possible? It's impossible. Why is it that when you search your mind, there is nothing in front of you?"

    "Could it be that there are special restrictions on this stone tablet that can block the mind?" Ji Ning thought, "It's better to use your mental strength."

    The power of the mind is elusive and even more remarkable.

    Suddenly the outside world's deity directly reduced the strong heart power to cover the stone monument, which really changed Ji Ning's face, because he found that  the heart of his heart was still nothing, and the stele seemed to not exist at all.

    "This, this" Ji Ningzhong took action and stroked the stone tablet. The stone tablet was cold and its surface was rough. "This stone tablet is clearly right in front of me, but I can't even find it with my mental strength."

    "This is an extraordinary thing."

    "Maybeit's not even a thing from the Three Realms."

    This thought immediately flashed through Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    There are two huge words on the front of the stele, and countless words on the front, as well as some strange patterns on the stele. It is obvious that this should be refined by a certain being!  The pressure of the stone tablet is so strong, the strength of the refining being is probably at least as strong as that of the leader of the Taoist and Buddhist sects, and may even be stronger.

    ????????????? However, the stone tablet can¡¯t be discovered even with the physical effort, but it can be seen with the naked eye and can be touched with the hands. Ji Ning has never heard of it. There should be no such strange objects in the Three Realms.

    So¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    There is only chaos outside the Three Realms!  From ancient times to the present, some strange objects found in chaos are generally called "chaos strange objects" and are regarded as rare materials and rare objects.  But if it can be used as a magical treasure, and its power far exceeds that of an innate spiritual treasure, it will be considered a 'chaos rare treasure'.

    It¡¯s hard to say how the Chaos Treasure was conceived.  Chaos will indeed give birth to ¡®chaos treasures, come on.  But the original 'Lord of All Things' made the most terrifying puppet, which is definitely no less than the Chaos Treasure.  Therefore, the Three Realms have long speculated that some powerful beings among the Chaos Aliens may be able to refine Chaos Treasures that are comparable to them.

    "Could this be a Chaos Treasure?" This thought flashed through Ji Ning's mind.

    Wow.

    Immediately, a figure appeared, and Ji Ning's original form came directly and merged into the original form.  As for the outside world Ji Ning still had a few avatars of concentrated divine power left outside.

    "I can't detect it with my mind and body. I'm afraid I can only rely on divine power and magic power." Ji Ning grabbed the stone tablet, put it down gently, and let the stone tablet stand in the main hall. When he first saw it, he just thought it was 'Shao Yan Chou, you are lucky to get it.  If you get a certain rare item, it probably won't be much better.  But now it seems that this stone tablet may have a great origin.

    We can¡¯t detect it with our mind and body. I¡¯m afraid that other powerful people in the three realms don¡¯t even know that this thing exists.

    "Shao Yan Chou, Shao Yan Chou, you, an immortal, actually have such a rare thing. If I hadn't avenged my mother and my junior disciple Mu Zishuo, I might not have gotten this rare thing. This should be a rare thing in chaos.  I wonder if it is a Chaos Treasure." Ji Ning felt itchy in his heart. If it was a Chaos Treasure, he would be really lucky.

    Of course, not everything in chaos is good. Ji Ning and others tried to test the power of the God of Punishment by hacking chaos gold stones. Shennong also found many medicinal herbs in chaos, which are of great value and

    ¡®The Chaos Treasures are inferior to each other by an unknown amount.

    "Try refining."

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and placed his hands on the huge stone tablet in front of him. The stone tablet was nearly a hundred feet high and nearly ten feet thick. The divine power in his body immediately poured into the stone tablet.

    "Huh? Not a Chaos Treasure?" Ji Ning knew something was wrong with refining magic weapons and refining innate spiritual treasures as soon as his divine power poured in. Ji Ning knew very well.

    The divine power poured into the stone tablet, but it was almost empty and there was nothing to refine.

    However, when the power of the gods poured into the two huge words on the front of the stone tablet, a wave of fluctuation suddenly entered Ji Ning's mind.

    "Seventeen." Ji Ning immediately understood the two hugeThe meaning of the words is gone.

    "Those two characters are 'seventeen.' What do they mean? There are many such stone tablets, and this is number seventeen?" Ji Ning guessed, "By the way, there are more characters on the reverse side."

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning directly changed his body shape and sat down cross-legged on the other side of the stone tablet. At the same time, he poured a large amount of divine power into it. The divine power surged in the stone tablet and soon touched the countless words on the other side of the stone tablet. At the fortress  The moment it penetrated, Ji Ning felt invisible resistance. It was obvious that the need to forcefully obtain the information with countless words on it was beyond his ability to bear.

    "No." Ji Ning stopped immediately, "There are only two words on the front, and the words on the back seem to be millions. It doesn't put much pressure on me to understand just two words, but I can understand them all at once! A hundred.  Words are far more than I can bear.¡±!

    The nearly 100-foot-high stone tablet is densely covered with tadpole characters. According to Ji Ning's visual inspection, there are more than 1.2 million characters.

    ¡°Start from the top and take your time.¡±

    Ji Ning immediately tried to start infiltrating the divine power.

    "so slow."

    As soon as it penetrated, Ji Ning felt it was difficult, but a large amount of information was still transmitted into Ji Ning's memory.

    ""Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu"" An ancient method immediately poured in. As Ji Ning's divine power penetrated each text, more and more of this method entered Ji Ning's mind.  , and soon the entire Dharma was memorized.

    "It turns out to be a cultivation method." Ji Ning looked at the stone tablet in front of him in surprise, "And this is only a small part of it."

    The text on the stone tablet is divided into seven parts.

    The first part is "Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao and Wu".

    "What a powerful method, one can actually transform into eighteen." Ji Ning lamented, "Although ordinary gods and demons can be divided into a large number of incarnations, if the incarnation dies, the soul in it will also be killed. It will cause the soul to be mutilated.  , the soul is too damaged and may even lead to death."

    "But if you practice this method to the first level, you can perfectly divide the soul into eighteen sub-bodies. Each sub-body has only 10% of the strength of the original body, but can still live alone. And the other seventeen are destroyed, and finally  A daughter body can also gradually give birth to other daughter bodies."

    "After cultivating to the second level, all the eighteen sub-bodies will have the same strength as this deity."

    "If you reach the third level of cultivation, the eighteen sub-bodies can be merged into the original body at any time, and the original body can also be transformed into eighteen clones. And the strength of the original body can be skyrocketed." Ji Ning was amazed.

    If this method is successful, it will be great.

    It means that Ji Ning can suddenly become eighteen Ji Nings. Even if he fights alone and performs this technique, his strength will skyrocket.

    What a heaven-defying method?

    "It seems that Young Yan Chou has practiced this technique and has only reached the first level." Ji Ning immediately understood, "I originally thought that he was practicing some secret technique such as blood shadow incarnation, but it turned out that he was practicing  Such a profound method."

    There are also powerful methods in the three realms.

    Like the blood shadow incarnation, if one is immortal, the others can come to life again.  It's just that really powerful people rarely do this, because the clones are greatly reduced in strength and are not as powerful as the original body!  Shao Yan Chou did this Everyone in the three worlds thought that Shao Yan Chou was too greedy for life and afraid of death, but who knew that Shao Yan Chou had such an amazing skill as "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons", Shao Yan Chou just practiced it  That's it for the first level.

    "Where does this method come from" Ji Ning marveled, "But it is very difficult to master this method."

    There are detailed records on the method.

    It¡¯s easy to get started and you can easily reach the first level.

    The second level is a thousand times more difficult.

    The third level is even more difficult than climbing to the sky, requiring understanding, opportunity, etc.

    It should be noted that even the Taoist priests of Sanqing can only transform the Sanqing in one breath.  Buddha Tathagata can also transform into five major clones!  The second level of this method can transform into eighteen clones, all of which are comparable in strength to the original deity. This is extremely unbelievable.

    "Continue to look at the second method."

    Ji Ning then penetrated with the divine power, and suddenly the information about the second method gradually came in.

    The second method is called "Nine Solutions to Insects and Beasts".

    This is a very magical method of cultivating insect beasts. Ji Ning also understood why Shao Yan Chou was able to cultivate such powerful insect beasts.  Everyone in the Three Realms thought that Shao Yan Chou had inherited from someone. After all, there were still people who cultivated powerful insect beasts in the Three Realms, and the insect beasts cultivated by Shao Yan Chou were not too strong, so they did not attract attention.

    But what the outside world doesn¡¯t know is that Shao Yan Chou himself is too weak, and there are few treasure materials available to him, so he can¡¯t cultivate it at all.Nothing great.

    ¡°This takes a long time and energy, and is not suitable for me.¡± Ji Ning gave up immediately.

    "Look at the third method." Ji Ning found that as he gradually penetrated and watched new content, the resistance became greater and greater.  Ji Ning didn't know Shao Yan Chou only obtained a small part of the first and second methods, but Shao Yan Chou was not able to obtain the latter methods at all.

    After all, he is a genius.

    Shao Yan Chou regarded this stone tablet as a treasure, considering it to be much heavier than the Zhenjie Tower, so he hid it carefully.  Because he is very low-key in the Dongxuan World, so he hid the stone tablet here.  And the Zhenjie Tower was originally placed in the Daxia world. Who would have thought that this stone tablet would still be taken by Ji Ning.

    "Every method is magical." Ji Ning felt that the divine power was becoming increasingly difficult to read. By the fifth method, it could no longer penetrate at all.

    "Try using the pure Yang magic power." Ji Ning was unwilling to give in and tried again. The pure Yang magic power immediately poured into the stone tablet, and he was shocked to find that the pure Yang magic power that penetrated the words on the stone tablet was obviously much stronger than the power of the gods.  few.

    "Perhaps we can get all the seven major methods." Ning suddenly felt hopeful. He even had a feeling that when he got all the seven major methods, he might be able to know the origin of this stone tablet.

    Today, Saturday, the update is complete.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 24: Seven Dharma Doors

    The magic power of the True Immortal is obviously better at penetrating the text on these stone tablets. The fifth method has also been completely obtained. The sixth method the seventh method Ji Ning's eyes glowed red, and he worked hard with all his strength.  To obtain these methods, he was completely shocked by these methods. It was really amazing.

    Each of the seven great Dharma doors is earth-shattering!

    Even among the three realms, some are considered the top of the three realms, and some are beyond the methods that can be created in the three realms.

    The first course, "Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu", made Ji Ning extremely excited.

    The second door, "Nine Solutions to Insects and Beasts", has unlimited potential, but now that the catastrophe has begun, Ji Ning has no time to understand and study it.

    The third door, "The Divine Weapon of Sin", is actually very similar to the "Blood Refining Technique of Gods and Demons". They are both weapons formed by absorbing the overwhelming resentment and hatred generated by the enemy when they die. Such weapons can be called real vicious weapons.  , extremely powerful.  However, the art of blood refining of gods and demons is too simple and is a very rough absorption.  The "Godly Weapon of Sin" is thousands of times more powerful than the art of blood refining of gods and demons. It can improve the weapon faster, and the weapon is more perfect, with stronger potential, and can even become a "godly weapon of chaos."

    The fourth door, "Langfu", is a Taoist talisman. It is very complicated. Although Ji Ning memorized it, he could not understand it at all. It was obviously very profound.

    The fifth gate, "The Reversal of the Universe and One Heart Formation," is a formation that perfectly matches the eighteen gods and demons of Tao Wu, because this formation requires eighteen people to set up the formation, and it must be completely single-minded  If one has cultivated the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu and set up such a large formation, one can stick to one's own sky, or one can trap the enemy, making the enemy seem to be trapped in a big world.

    This formation is good at defending and trapping, but not good at taking the initiative to attack.  It's just that this formation is also extremely mysterious and too difficult to understand in a short time.

    The sixth door, "Scroll of Ghosts and Gods", is a method of cultivating ghosts. The soul is the foundation of life. The ghosts left behind after death have endless potential, and "Scroll of Ghosts and Gods" is to make ghosts continue to become stronger.  It is entirely possible to reach the realm of a true god or even an ancestral god.

    The seventh gate, "Indestructible Body," is a body-protecting supernatural power similar to the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques.

    "However, compared with the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills, this magical power is even more impressive. The "Indestructible Body" is divided into six levels. Gods can only practice the first three levels, and only true gods can practice the last three levels.  According to the description of this magical power, just cultivating the first three levels should be equivalent to the eight or nine profound skills.  The next three levels, according to Ji Ning's guess, should be able to make the divine body reach the innate treasure level.

    In ancient times, powerful people jointly created the "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills" and wanted to create twelve turns.  Unfortunately, only nine turns were achieved in the end.

    This "Indestructible Body" suddenly met the expectations of the powerful ones.

    Of course, cultivating an indestructible body also requires a large number of precious materials and treasures. For example, the Daluo elixir required for the ninth round of "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills" is amazing enough. To cultivate this indestructible body, even the True God Taoist ancestors cannot  Several affordable ones.

    The Seven Dharma Doors.

    "The weapons are amazing. Among them, the "Sin Weapon" and "Indestructible Body" are specially prepared for the body refining flow of gods and demons. After all, the Sin Weapon is mainly used for close combat.

    "Nine Solutions to Insects and Beasts" and "Lang Fu" are specially prepared for refining Qi Flow.

    The remaining three methods of Tao Wu¡¯s Eighteen Gods and Demons can be used by both Gods and Demons Body Refining and Qi Refining.

    "It's finally all done."

    With great difficulty, Ji Ning finally penetrated all the words of the seventh method.

    The seven great Dharma doors are all in the heart.

    "Great Encounter, this is definitely not a method created by the powerful people of the three realms. Many of the rare materials and rare objects described in it do not exist in the three realms. For example, the scrolls of ghosts and gods are probably useless at all. It is also difficult to cultivate the indestructible body to the extreme, because there are no  Those strange things." Ji Ning understood this. "Even so, these methods are incredible."

    "The aliens in the chaos are really powerful." Ji Ning sighed.

    Those who can come to the three realms from chaos.

    For example, the most terrifying Lord of All Things can secretly bring the world of Infinite Chaos and the Pangu Chaos World closer to each other. He can even make puppets made by the Lord of All Things himself, create the Mother Queen's army, etc. The strength of his subordinates is as follows:  Comparable to the entire Pangu Chaos World.  This shows how terrifying the Chaos aliens are.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes fell on the divine patterns on the edge of the stone tablet. "I just penetrated the words. I wonder what will happen if I penetrate these divine patterns?"

    An impulse welled up in Ji Ning's heart.

    He felt

    The pressure of the stone tablet mainly comes from this divine pattern. The words have no pressure, but the pressure of the divine pattern is astonishing.

    "Go." Ji Ning's mind moved and he sent the stone tablet directly to a place in Shuifu.In the side hall, the pure Yang magic power is released from a distance to penetrate. Even if there is any danger, the indestructible nature of the innate spiritual treasure water palace can still withstand one or two.

    "It's really difficult to penetrate." The pure Yang magic power gradually penetrated into the divine pattern. Ji Ning was immediately exposed to a vast and high pressure, and at the same time he felt the difficulty of penetration.

    "Continue, continue, it's still a little bit worse, a little bit worse"

    finally.

    The divine patterns on the entire stone tablet were completely penetrated by Ji Ning's pure Yang mana. Although it was difficult for Ji Ning to penetrate the words before, it was okay, but these divine patterns made Ji Ning's eyes dim. It took too much mental effort to penetrate them.  success.

    The moment the penetration is successful.

    "Boom!"

    An incredible power of great stature came out from the stone tablet, and the divine patterns on the stone tablet lit up with dazzling golden light. This power of great stature was so high that it even surpassed the way of heaven.  It came directly from the stone tablet, followed the pure Yang mana released by Ji Ning, and instantly fell on Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning even had a feeling.

    " Such majestic power may be rivaled by the legendary Nuwa Empress and Pangu in the entire Three Realms.

    This majestic power directly enveloped Ji Ning. Ji Ning was like a baby, with no power to resist.

    Whoosh!

    The power of the stalwart was quickly withdrawn into the stone tablet, and the countless divine patterns emitting golden light on the stone tablet returned to normal, just like the ordinary stone tablet.  Ji Ning, on the other hand, had disappeared into the main hall of Shuifu Mansion.

    "Master." The big yellow-haired bear appeared, extremely worried.

    He only knew that Ji Ning was studying the stone tablet. As for the secret of the stone tablet, he didn't understand.  But when he felt that his master had disappeared, he naturally panicked.

    "I'm fine." Ji Ning's voice rang in the heart of the yellow-haired bear. After completely refining the water palace, Ji Ning and the yellow-haired bear could be considered true masters and slaves.

    This is a hazy chaotic space, only a few hundred feet long and wide.

    Ji Ning appeared here out of thin air.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning was extremely confused. At the same time, he also sensed the big yellow-haired bear in the outside world and immediately comforted the big yellow-haired bear.

    "That's that?" Ji Ning saw two humanoid figures flying over not far away. Each of them had a powerful aura. They had dark skin and a body that was about ten feet tall. They flew towards them and Ji Ning became cautious.

    After the two humanoid figures flew over, they knelt down at the same time, bowed to the ground and said respectfully: "Greetings to the watcher."

    The signed book delivery event ends at 12pm tonight!  There is still half a day left~~~If you want a signed book, hurry up and go to Tomato~~ Tomorrow Tomato will announce the list of readers who have received a signed book~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 25: Great Opportunity

    Ji Ning looked at the two people kneeling in front of him, and his heart tightened: "It seems that I accidentally bumped into them and they thought they were the watchers. Now I have to be careful. It's best to find out what the 'watchers' do But Qian Qian  Don't be unlucky enough to be exposed and fall into crisis." The majestic power pulled him in before, and Ji Ning knew very well that he was still very weak in front of the stone tablet.

    "It seems that they respect me very much, and their status should not be higher than mine."

    Ji Ning thought about it and then said, "You two, tell me your names."

    "The younger one's name is Dong Che." The taller man said respectfully, his voice was deeper and he looked honest.

    "The younger one is called Xibat." The fatter one also said, "We have been waiting for the Lord Watcher for three full Chaos Epochs. Since our brothers were refined and born, in these seventeen worlds  The prison has been working diligently, but there is no Lord Warden, so the two of us are very worried, fearing that something will happen to the prison in this world."

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Three Epochs of Chaos?  This Epoch of Chaos should be a unit of time, and it sounds like it should represent a very long time.

    Being refined and born?  Aren't they life?

    Seventeenth world prison?  Prison, am I, the caretaker, specifically responsible for guarding prisons?

    "Did something happen in this world's prison?" Ji Ning followed the words and asked. He wanted to ask more questions, but he never got any more information.

    "Thanks to your Lord's blessing, nothing has happened in these three eras of chaos. Those prisoners imprisoned here want to change the world? How can it be so easy?" Fat Jailer Xibatlian said, "I also know that Sir is busy with things.  , all the trivial matters in the normal world prison are left to us two brothers. If something unexpected happens, we will notify you immediately. You only need to report to the king. Normally, you can play in the world prison, or you can concentrate on cultivation.  If you need anything, just tell us."

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to report to the lord of the country¡± Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    country?

    What country?  Does this stone tablet belong to that country?

    "In these three chaotic eras, all the trivial matters in the world's prison, big and small, will be told to me," Ji Ning said.

    The tall jailer Dong Zhu blinked and looked at Ji Ning and said secretly: "How long do we have to talk about trivial matters from three eras of chaos? He must be too bored."

    But the fat jailer Xibat was very excited and said: "Sir, listen to me, uh is it starting from when the last warden left, or"

    "Tell me some important things about the previous Lord Caretaker, and then talk about the three Chaos Era." Ji Ning was worried that he didn't know much about it, and he was also afraid that his identity would be exposed and be in danger, so he tried to be careful when speaking, so as not to be confused by these two.  Although the jailer was extremely respectful when he saw the flaw, Ji Ning felt

    Since the pure Yang mana penetrated the divine pattern, I have a vague control over this chaotic space.

    You can even leave this chaotic space easily.

    But I have no control over the two jailers. Obviously the jailers should be refined by a mysterious country and should obey the laws of that country. Once they find out that they are enemies, they will probably attack themselves.

    "Ah, the last Watcher said when he was chatting with us, of course it may be uncomfortable for the previous Watcher to brag In short, he said that he was the son of a certain ancestor god, and he was only punished because he caused trouble.  He came to be the guardian of the Chaos Era." Xibat commented from the side, "It's hard to say whether he is bragging or not. Based on my experience with Xibat, he probably didn't lie. Usually the one who is sent to be the guardian is me, Jiufang.  The core of the Chaos Kingdom, after all, although it is considered a punishment, staying here extremely lonely for a full Chaos Era, but at least you can learn the seven top techniques. And even the 'Chaos' extracted from Chaos in our seventeenth world prison  You can also enjoy a bottle of spiritual liquid, which is a big benefit. Ordinary gods and gods, even if they are willing to be alone for an era and want to learn the seven major methods, they still can't get a bottle of chaotic spiritual liquid."

    "Chaos Spiritual Liquid?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu" is divided into three levels.

    Getting started on the first level is easy.

    The second level is thousands of times more difficult, because it can be transformed into eighteen clones, and each one has the same strength as the original one, and even the basic soul is exactly the same.  It should be noted that it is easy to cultivate divine power and mana, but it is very difficult for a divine soul to become eighteen identical divine souls with the same powerful strength.  You need to use some external treasures to practice.

    But Chaos Spiritual Liquid is extremely precious. Only Chaos Spiritual Liquid can be cultivated into the second level of "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons".

    "Yes, Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Jailer Xibat said, "There is a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. According to the cultivation of the guardians of the past generations,The bottle is enough to complete the second level of the seven great skills outside "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons".  "

    "Where is the Chaos Spiritual Liquid?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The last Chaos Spiritual Liquid was taken away by the previous Lord Caretaker and brought back to the Lord of the Kingdom. However, these three Chaos Epochs our seventeenth world prison is constantly tempering from Chaos, and it is also  I have saved a lot. My brothers have been collecting, and the three chaos machines have not been offered as offerings. Now we have eighteen bottles. The nineteenth bottle is not yet full, and we are still collecting slowly." Xibat continued.  .

    "Give it to me." Ji Ning ordered.

    The fat jailer Xifu was startled and hesitated, but he still waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Suddenly, a total of eighteen black bottles appeared suspended in mid-air. The ancient surfaces of the bottles still had some divine patterns, making them look like mortal objects.

    "Sir," Xibat continued, "Sir, in this era of chaos at least, you can only use one bottle, but don't use more. The king knows very well that we can collect even less.  , if you use it too much, I'm afraid you'll be in trouble. This Chaos Spiritual Liquid is extremely precious It's usually given to you when you leave after your term expires."

    "Don't worry, I won't seek death." Ji Ning smiled and put away the eighteen bottles with a wave of his hand.

    Xibat laughed continuously and said: "Yes, yes, you have a distinguished status, so you won't do anything random."

    "Tsk, tsk, are there other treasures in this seventeenth world prison?" Ji Ning's eyes were shining.

    "No more." The fat jailer Xibat shook his head. He had served many wardens. He knew very well that these wardens had a special status and were the core of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom. Only in this way could they reach such a critical position.  land.  Call it punishment, but it also has great benefits.  It's too common to be greedy and want other benefits after getting the Chaos Spiritual Fluid.

    "It's really gone. This is just a world prison, a place where many prisoners are imprisoned." The fat jailer said, "If you have the means to get some benefits from the prisoners, then you can only say that you are powerful. But those prisoners are all full of hatred.  If you really want to contact the prisoners, you should quickly cultivate into the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu. With the eighteen clones, at least you won't be able to  In danger of death."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Prisoner?

    "Go on, tell some things about the watcher, as well as the trivial matters of the three Chaos Epochs. I am bored, alas, one Chaos Epoch is too long." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    "Sir, please listen to me." The fat jailer Xibat was very excited. He liked to say it the most, but the Dongcha next to him was boring, which made him very unhappy. He even murmured with the prisoners, which made many prisoners angry.  If he wanted to kill him, luckily he said it outside the confinement and the prisoners could not hurt him.

    Most of the prisoners in the seventeenth world prison hate this fat, foul-mouthed jailer.

    "The last Lord Caretaker had a bad temper. I think he was indeed spoiled by the Ancestral God. He just came" Fat Jailer Xibat started talking.

    Ji Ning listened with a smile on his face, looking very relaxed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Free?

    He is not idle at all, but he knows very well that he must be very lucky to get this stone tablet, and it is a great opportunity. The more he gets to this time, the more cautious he will be, and don¡¯t waste water in a bamboo basket!

    As he listened, Ji Ning became clearer and clearer.

    This stone tablet does indeed open up a vast world. It sounds like it should be very vast!  There are many prisoners from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom imprisoned there.

    The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is a very powerful country.

    The most powerful person in this country is the Lord of the Nine Fangs, a very remarkable and powerful being. This kind of stone tablet that opened up the world inside was made by the Lord of the Nine Fangs. A total of thirty-six pieces were made.  .  Thirty-six prison stone tablets naturally form the "nine-layer sky-locking formation", which is so powerful that it is so powerful that it is difficult for the enemy to penetrate, and only one's own people can enter.

    There are seven Dharma doors on each of the thirty-six stone tablets.

    There are a total of two hundred and fifty-two methods. These methods are all left by the Lord of the Nine Fangs. Although they are not the invincible secrets of the Lord of the Nine Fangs, they are the first-class secrets in the hands of the Lord.  Every caretaker can learn the seven secrets on his own stone tablet, but those on other stone tablets are not qualified to learn them.

    "Humph, the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom? It sounds like it should be a certain kingdom in Chaos." Ji Ning muttered secretly, "Chaos is really magical. Chaos aliens have invaded our three realms many times before. Chaos is too vast.  , and is boundless, and can even give birth to many true gods and ancestors on its own, and even give birth to existences such as Pangu. With such 'Nine Directions Chaoscountry, it¡¯s considered normal.  "

    "But the jailer said that the thirty-six stone tablets formed the 'nine-layer sky-locking formation,' but it was a joke."

    "This stone tablet has been in the hands of Shao Yan Chou since ancient times, and now it is in my hands. For such a long time, and this stone tablet has been alone, I am afraid that the nine-layer sky-locking formation has been broken long ago, and this stone tablet has also been destroyed.  They have been scattered for a long time. I don¡¯t know what this stone tablet has gone through to end up in the Three Realms."

    Although Ji Ning was surprised, he was very wise.

    The Three Realms and the Chaos Aliens have fought many times. One by one, people like Luo and even the stronger Lord of All Things were killed.  I am afraid that the Three Realms have already obtained some treasures and even unique skills from the chaotic alien races.  I am just one of the things I got, and it seems that my part is more powerful.

    Ji Ning listened there leisurely and said with a smile: "Okay, you can stop now."

    I¡¯ve been listening to it for three days and three nights, and I¡¯m finally done with it.

    On Monday, please cast your free recommendation vote to support Tomato!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 26: Cultivation in Chaotic Space

    "You two go to patrol the world prison." Ji Ning ordered.  !

    "yes."

    The two jailers responded respectfully, and then flew away in the direction they came from. There was a dim space door in the distance. As soon as they flew into it, they left Ji Ning's induction.

    Only Ji Ning is left in this space.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged. The bottom of the chaotic space was at the end of the chaotic space. Although it was invisible, it was supporting Ji Ning.

    "Chaos spiritual liquid? Extracted from chaos? I have never heard of it in the Three Realms before." Ji Ning turned his hand and a black bottle appeared. "A bottle of chaotic spiritual liquid is enough to become the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu."  Second level? But it sounds like this Chaos Spiritual Liquid is extremely precious. In the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, at least the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals can generally enjoy it. In addition, some high-status people can occasionally give a small amount under special circumstances."

    Ancestor Immortal is the division of strength among the Nine Chaos Kingdoms. According to Ji Ning¡¯s guess, it should be ¡®Tao Ancestor¡¯.

    The language of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is so similar to the language of the human race of the Three Realms. Every word can correspond to each other, and even the pronunciation is very close. When I obtained the seven great methods before, the message poured into my mind, 'The sound of the great road echoed in my mind.  Ji Ning had already easily learned the language.  In fact, it can be regarded as a certain dialect of the human language of the Three Realms.

    "Those who can be guardians are those with noble status in the Nine Directions of Chaos. They were punished for one Chaos Period before they got a bottle."

    Ji Ning now knows how long an era of chaos is.

    The talkative Xibat talked for three days and three nights, and said that there was too much information, and Ji Ning deduced a lot from it.

    The Age of Chaos

    It refers to ¡®the chaotic world. After its birth, and after a long period of time, the chaotic world will gradually grow old until its final natural destruction.  This long period of time is an era of chaos!  Of course, some chaotic worlds may collapse due to external attacks when they are prospering.

    For example, the ancient Pangu world was a world of chaos that later collided with the world of Infinite Chaos, and collapsed after experiencing that monstrous war. However, the collapse of it and the World of Infinite Chaos finally formed the new "Three Realms."

    "The seventeenth world prison?" Ji Ning glanced at the space door in the distance.

    he knows.

    Exiting the gate of space is the vast seventeen-world prison.  This is one of the thirty-six world prisons where prisoners are held in the ancient Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.

    "Chaos Spiritual Liquid is extremely precious and rare. It is hard to say whether it exists in the Three Realms. Such a treasure must not be messed with." Ji Ning thought about it. As for the jailer who said he could only use one bottle, Ji Ning would not care.  The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom doesn't know which corner of the chaos it is, and it may even have been destroyed long ago.

    What¡¯s more, he is a fake.

    Eighteen bottles, of course you have to keep them all!

    "According to what the jailer said, all the wardens in the past generations would choose to cultivate into the second level of Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons after receiving a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Ji Ning nodded, "Those wardens are all the core disciples of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom. They should  Knowing how precious this Chaos Spiritual Liquid is, they chose this way, so this approach should not be considered a waste."

    "Just do it."

    "First practice Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons."

    Ji Ning mainly knows too little about Chaos Spiritual Liquid. Chaos Spiritual Liquid is this vast world prison. It has set up an extremely complex array and continuously extracts it from Chaos. How long does it take to extract six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid!  Moreover, that kind of ancient and complex formation may not be possible in the entire Three Realms, and it is extracted with the help of the vastness of the entire World Prison. The size of the World Prison alone I am afraid that only Nuwa Empress opened it among the Three Realms.  "Nuwa's great world, the talents are comparable. Combining many aspects, we can see how difficult it is to obtain the chaotic spiritual fluid."

    The Chaos Spiritual Liquid of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom generally belongs to the Lord of the Nine Directions Kingdom.

    The Lord of the Nine Fangs occasionally gives some gifts.

    One bottle of this Chaos Spiritual Liquid only requires one less, so naturally you have to use it sparingly. Maybe you will discover the miraculous effects of Chaos Spiritual Liquid in the future.  Of course, the power of the second level of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons was truly astonishing, and Ji Ning was extremely eager to do so, so he immediately started practicing.

    The chaotic space is only a few hundred feet long and wide.

    "Although this chaotic space is small, it is mysterious - very." Ji Ning looked around, "I couldn't find it from the outside world before, even when divine power entered the stone tablet. There is a chaotic space and a world prison inside the stone tablet. I was sucked in after it penetrated the divine pattern.  .¡±

    "And the weird thing is"

    "It seems that this place is not under the jurisdiction of Heaven."

    Ji Ning is now extremely powerful and can vaguely feel the movement of the heavenly laws in the three realms.

    ? ?If you want to go beyond the jurisdiction of the Three Realms, you can do it in the endless void. Although there is still the "Chaos Heaven" there, the Chaos Heaven there and the Chaos Heaven in the Three Realms have the same rules, but they belong to different areas.  Even in the endless chaos, there is the way of chaos, and there is also the way of chaos in this stone tablet.

    "But the way of heaven in the three realms operates, but it cannot control outside the three realms, nor can it control the inside of the stone tablet.

    "The stone tablet is obviously in my water house, but the three realms can't control it.

    It seems that the great power of refining the stone tablet is also an existence that is above the way of heaven.  " Ji Ning immediately stopped thinking about it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A green jade bottle appeared in his hand, which contained some pure Yang elixir.

    "The first level of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons is the easiest, just spend some Pure Yang Elixir." Ji Ning unplugged the cork of the green jade bottle, put it aside, and began to practice.

    Ji Ning's body surface began to condense with golden threads, intertwining with each other, and gradually condensed into golden runes. As time passed, there were more and more golden runes on Ji Ning's body In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning  It was as if he was wearing a layer of golden cassock, with the golden talisman pattern !¡ñ- aura spreading out.  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A large number of golden runes began to arrange and combine with each other, and then turned into a swarming golden rune pattern, which began to flow, making this running golden rune pattern begin to merge more delicately.

    A wave of inexplicable fluctuations spread out.

    Boom.

    With the flow, the scurrying golden runes finally merged into a huge divine rune. This huge divine rune completely enveloped Ji Ning, and whoosh, directly invaded Ji Ning's divine body.

    ? Miracles begin to appear gradually

    "My true spirit"

    Ji Ning felt as if he was drunk, and was in a daze, but he could still feel that his true spirit was gradually dividing into one, two, and three parts

    His soul also began to split Feeling the lack of strength, Ji Ning immediately took some Pure Yang elixir.

    In a state of confusion, I don¡¯t know how much time has passed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning in the chaotic space suddenly separated from seventeen rays of golden light, and each of the seventeen rays of golden light transformed into a young man in white robes.

    Eighteen young men in white robes are all sitting cross-legged, with exactly the same aura and exactly the same strength.

    "It turned out to be an independent existence. Each one has a complete true spirit and soul, and even the pure Yang golden elixir for refining the air flow in the body." Ji Ning was extremely surprised. The memories of all the eighteen clones were the same, and they were essentially the same.  It's the same person, but even if one clone dies, it won't affect the other seventeen clones.

    And you can also use the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu to cultivate back what you have lost, but if you want to cultivate it back, it will be equivalent to an extra 'divine soul, pure Yang golden elixir,' and the price is very high.

    This time Ji Ning cultivated to the first level, the cost was very small.

    Because he is actually Ji Ning¡¯s original form. He transformed into eighteen clones when his strength declined.

    "exactly the same."

    "Even the divine patterns are the same."

    Eighteen Ji Nings looked at their palms at the same time, and the heart-picking divine pattern appeared on their hands.

    ??????????? In fact, the gods usually create clones, and their strength is only slightly reduced, but they still have magical powers and other means.  It's just that such a clone has a fatal flaw - the soul is not independent.  If there are too many dead clones and the soul is missing, the soul will be scattered.  But Ji Ning is not in such danger now.

    But the strength has declined

    "Second level of cultivation." Ji Ning took out a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid without hesitation.

    ¡°Eighteen young men in white robes were seen sitting cross-legged, forming a huge circle, with the chaotic spiritual liquid in the center of the circle.

    "Tick tock."

    I saw a drop-shaped liquid flying out of the black bottle. The drop-shaped liquid seemed to be transparent, but there seemed to be worlds inside. Tiny bubbles inside were sometimes born and sometimes burst, and the small worlds in those bubbles were also  Sometimes it is born, sometimes it is destroyed.

    Incredible vitality emanates from this water droplet.

    In terms of the majestic energy alone, perhaps a Da Luo Jin Dan can compare with it.

    ¡°But ¡®Chaos Spiritual Liquid¡¯ seems to contain everything. Whether it is true spirit, divine soul, mental power, magic power, divine power, etc., all power seems to be contained in Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    Chaos can open up the world and give birth to all things.

    Chaos Spiritual Liquid is the essence extracted from chaos. It is mysterious, abnormal, and extremely precious.

    ¡°Gulu gulu~~~¡±

    &nbsp; Drops of Chaos Spiritual Liquid flew out and flew towards the eighteen white-robed youths. As soon as the Chaos Spiritual Liquid invaded Ji Ning's body, Ji Ning felt an unprecedented coldness, which even froze his soul.  But under this coldness I feel very comfortable. I am sober as never before. All the muscles, bones and muscles in my body, including my soul, are extremely sober, as if the whole thing has been washed.

    Ji Ning naturally used the Tao Clan's Eighteen Gods and Demons method to guide the chaotic spiritual liquid.

    ?? Divine Soul, Pure Yang Golden Pill

    Immediately like a seedling, it began to grow rapidly. Even the divine power in Ji Ning's body was growing rapidly

    I saw that the auras of the eighteen white-robed youths sitting cross-legged were rapidly becoming stronger.

    ??In fact, this is a powerful method.

    It is the easiest to get started. After all, eighteen clones are formed at the expense of the reduced strength of the original body.

    The second level is thousands of times more difficult because all kinds of rare items are hard to find. It is too difficult to find those that can quickly improve your soul, mental strength, etc.

    The third level not only requires rare objects, but also requires understanding, which is even more difficult.  But once practiced, the eighteen clones can be merged into one again, and the improvement in strength will be astonishing.  In fact, there are many people in Jiufang Chaos Kingdom who have obtained this method, but except for the leader of Jiufang Kingdom, no one has reached the third level.

    Chaotic space, silent.

    The cork of the bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid has long been opened, and there is still some Chaos Spiritual Liquid faintly remaining at the bottom of the black bottle.

    "It's done."

    Eighteen young men in white robes opened their eyes at the same time.

    "From now on, I finally have the capital to fight against the Wujian Sect." Ji Ning finally felt that the terrible pressure brought by the Wujian Sect was slightly less, and he finally had real hope of saving his senior sister.

    The original painting of Ji Ning's father, Ji Yichuan, has just been sent to WeChat. Ji Yichuan, a generational genius of the Ji tribe, a man who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, is really willing to risk his life for Ji Ning. I like the character Ji Yichuan very much.  You can see Ji Yichuan's original paintings by adding Tomato WeChat.  Tomato¡¯s WeChat account fanqie34.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 27: World Prison

    The value of Tao Wu's eighteen theories on gods and demons is equivalent to that of the other six major methods.  However, after practicing to the second level with just one bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, he underwent a qualitative transformation.

    "There are still some left." Ji Ning waved his hand, and the black bottle flew into his hand. The drops of Chaos Spiritual Liquid in the bottle were clearly visible, "There are ninety-nine drops in one bottle, and there are still twenty-two drops left. According to Jailer Xibat,  As I said, the Guardians of the past usually use up almost one bottle, so it seems that my strength is still slightly inferior to that of the Guardians of the past generations."

    The stronger the strength, the more Chaos Spiritual Liquid is needed to practice the second level of "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons".

    Because the first level is at the cost of reduced strength, it is divided into eighteen clones.

    The second level is to consume the Chaos Spiritual Liquid, causing the eighteen clones to soar to the original strength.  Naturally, the stronger the strength, the more Chaos Spiritual Liquid is needed.  Like the True God Dao Ancestors, their bodies, the Pure Yang Golden Pill and even their souls in their bodies were much more powerful than Ji Ning's.

    The amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid required for this is naturally much greater.

    This is also recorded in detail in the Dharma.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Ji Ning succeeded in becoming a watcher even though it was very difficult.  The strength is very close to that of the previous guardians.  Those guardians obviously did not reach the strength of the True God Dao Ancestor.

    "World prison?"

    The other seventeen avatars are still sitting, pondering the other six methods.

    Another one stood up and walked directly to the door of space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As soon as you enter the door of space, the world changes.

    "This is a vast world. On top of a mountain thousands of miles high, a young man in white robes appears out of nothingness.

    "Is this the world prison?" Ji Ning took a look and saw a vast world, a dark one with no sun, moon or stars. There were countless divine patterns in the sky that looked like dragons and snakes swimming around. The golden divine patterns and the sky were all glowing with light, making this place  The land has been in this darkness for endless years.

    "open."

    Standing on the top of a mountain thousands of miles high, Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Boom.

    His mental energy was immediately released in all directions. In this place where many prisoners were held, Ji Ning did not dare to release his mental energy for fear of being attacked!  Relatively speaking, the collision of mental energy is much safer.

    In an instant, the power of the mind enveloped at least three Daxia worlds.

    "Um?"

    The old man, who was all dirty and leaning on the stone wall, had shackles on his legs. The shackles exuded mysterious fluctuations. It was precisely because of these shackles that he had been imprisoned here for more than ten chaotic eras.

    "Mental strength?"

    ¡°It seems that there are new watchers coming. The watchers are all little guys.

    This time, the little guy is not weak mentally.  "The dirty old man raised his head, with green light in his eyes. Immediately, a majestic and powerful fluctuation of mental power enveloped the surrounding area thousands of miles away. All of Ji Ning's efforts to invade this place were wrapped up in this mental power.

    "This little guy really overestimates his capabilities. The watchers sent by the old thief from all directions are becoming more and more casual. Didn't he warn these little guys? But his mental strength is much stronger than the last watchman."  There, the wild dog with its skin broken and black bones exposed drooped its eyelids.

    The surrounding area of ??thousands of miles suddenly darkened, and the surrounding space trembled.

    Ji Ning on the top of the mountain immediately turned pale and gritted his teeth: "Break it!"

    Part of the mental energy that was immediately released was forcibly abandoned by Ji Ning and was consumed by the skill of bow and arrow, completely severing the connection.

    "It's really scary."

    "This, this, this"

    After Ji Ning cut off contact, he became afraid.

    "The area covered by my mind is probably only a very small part of this world's prison. The most terrifying ones are the old man and the wild dog." Ji Ning swallowed, "The old man should be at the Tao Ancestor level, the wild dog  It should be the level of the Ancestral God. The old man's mental power fluctuations are only at the fourth level, but his skills in mental power are much better than mine. He actually led me into an illusion all of a sudden. Fortunately, he and I are both at the fourth level of mental power.  The connection was forcibly severed.¡±

    ¡°That wild dog¡¯s magical power is so terrifying, it seems to have eaten up all my energy in one go.¡±

    Ji Ning understood immediately.

    Those two people are definitely beyond his reach.

    "There are still eighteen true gods and thirty-two pure yang true immortals in the area I cover. There are seventy-one gods and ninety-six immortals." Ji Ning calculated.

    The aura of the true god is as powerful as ever.

    Ji Ning also felt that Chunyang True Immortalthreaten.

    "Gods and immortals, the threat should be okay." Ji Ning thought for a moment, "Well, the first person I will contact is the immortal, the weakest immortal I can find out more secrets from it."

    Those two jailers are just puppets and don¡¯t understand the method of cultivation at all.

    But the prisoners held here understand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning sat in the void boat. The void boat turned into a stream of light and flew rapidly in the dim world prison. Ji Ning deliberately avoided some prisoners who were thousands of miles away, because there were complex formation restrictions thousands of miles around each prisoner. These formations  Legal restrictions suppress prisoners and prevent them from using their methods beyond the restrictions.

    The world prison cannot tear apart the void, nor can it move through space, it can only fly slowly.

    Like those two jailers, it would normally take more than 120,000 years to inspect every prisoner in the entire prison.  It can be seen that the world prison is wide, and of course it can also be seen that the speed of the two puppets is slow. The puppet body can only survive for a long time by absorbing the power of the outside world, so the flying speed is ridiculously slow.  If someone like Ji Ning had a void boat, the speed would be much faster.

    It took half a day to fly.

    "We're here." Ji Ning put away the void boat and landed in the canyon.

    "That immortal is right in front."

    Walking in the canyon, Ji Ning crossed hundreds of miles in one step and soon reached the edge of the formation restriction.

    The misty formation restriction is like a huge cover. Prisoners cannot get out of the formation restriction. However, this formation restriction is only for prisoners. Ji Ning and the two jailers can enter and exit at will.

    "Wow." Ji Ning stepped into it with one step. The formation restriction did not hurt Ji Ning at all.

    Ji Ning released his mental power again, covering this area.

    A young man in tattered clothes is sitting cross-legged. There is a black shackle on his foot. The chain of the black shackle leads to the distance, and the end of the chain is in a void.  It seems to be extending out of the void.  These black shackles are so terrifying that once they are put on, they cannot be removed.

    Not even the ancestral gods can do it.

    The black shackles appear to be tied to the legs, but they are actually tied to the soul.

    Suddenly, there were faint footsteps in the distance.

    "Huh?" The young man in tattered clothes opened his eyes in a daze.

    too long.

    He has been here for too long, and the magic clothes on him have begun to wear out. In fact, as long as he is willing to spend a little mana, he can always maintain the magic clothes.  But here

    ¡®The world¡¯s prison cannot absorb any power at all and can only rely on its original support.

    He committed a serious crime, and his sect could not save him. His master gave him a large number of elixirs so that he could live longer in the world prison: "Liangqiu, master can't save you, these elixirs  You must save money. In the world prison, you rely on mana to survive. Once the mana is used up and the elixir is used up, you will die! Only if you live long enough can you hope to come out. The master will definitely  To help you, I must find a way to rescue you, you must hold on, don¡¯t commit suicide, hold on.¡±

    "Finally someone is here."

    "It's been too long." There was hope in the young man's eyes, "Are you going to let me out?"

    It is precisely because of the desire to survive that he has endured more than three chaotic eras and is still enduring it.  He saved every mana. Fortunately, his master gave him enough elixirs, but he had already consumed most of them. He probably wouldn't be able to survive another Chaos Era.

    "Huh?" The young man looked at the young man in white robes walking towards him, "His aura, True Immortal? Nowhy is it soweak?"

    Ji Ning looked at the young man in front of him who was very close to the skeleton. This young man's appearance could be considered human, but he was too thin.  However, within the scope of my mental exploration, all those imprisoned seemed to be very thin, as if they were mortals who were starved to death. No, even mortals who were starved to death were not so thin.

    The ancestor god who looked like a wild dog was so hungry that his skin was broken and his black bones were exposed.

    "You are the new watcher." The young man looked at him, "I am an immortal, and there is a watcher to see me. Do you want to let me out?"

    "Let you go?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Why didn't you bring your command talisman? Without the command talisman, you can't unlock the Heavenly Lock." The young man shook his head.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "I can't let you go." Even the ancestor gods couldn't break this chain. That's what I can break.

    The young man was finally shocked.

    He looked at Ji Ning in surprise: "You, you you are not from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom! Who are you? How did you end up in the world prison? What happened to the Nine Directions Universe Kingdom?"

    "I am a watchman sent by the king." Ji Ning looked at the young man.

    "Don't deny it." The young man shook his head, "If you are from our Nine Directions Primal Chaos Kingdom and were personally sent by the Lord of the Kingdom, you must know to untie the chain, it was the Lord of the Kingdom who personally sent the Ancestral God or Ancestor Immortal.  Even if you have the command talisman, you can't break the heavenly lock at all.

    But when I asked you just now that you couldn¡¯t solve it without the command talisman, you didn¡¯t have any doubts at all.  "

    Ji Ning was startled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t show any flaws in front of the two puppets.  Unexpectedly, as soon as I came into contact with a truly wise immortal, I would discover a problem.

    But Ji Ning didn¡¯t panic.

    When he first came in, Ji Ning was worried that his identity would be revealed.  But later, after chatting more with Xibat, I learned that this stone tablet was actually a special treasure, similar to the treasure of Shuifu.  It just contains many formation restrictions, and now he is the master of the stone tablet.  As for the two-headed puppets, they are just hard laborers and may not be weak in strength, but the two-headed puppets will never be able to get out of the stone tablet.

    And he can leave the stone monument and go to the outside world with just one thought.

    Ji Ning is not worried about danger.

    "Why do you doubt me and test me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Let me ask you, how is the situation in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom?" the young man asked eagerly.

    Ask for a free recommendation ticket.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 28: Heavenly Immortal Hill

    The young man stared at Ji Ning with longing in his eyes.

    "Destroyed." Ji Ning said.

    Even if it is not destroyed, the thirty-six stone tablets are completely scattered, and this one has been left in the Three Realms for endless years, and the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom may not be able to find it.

    "Destruction? Destruction, how is it possiblePrincess, master, nono" The young man finally collapsed. He persisted for more than three chaotic eras because of the obsession in his heart.  In these three eras of chaos, even some true gods lost hope and committed suicide due to endless loneliness, but he, an immortal, persisted until now.

    "It's you, it's you who destroyed the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, destroyed everything about me, destroyed everything, no, no" The young man went crazy.

    "Go to hell."

    " Hundreds of streams of light instantly appeared on the young man's body. The stream of light surrounded his body, followed by the appearance of a huge turquoise sword, which directly killed Xiang Ning.

    Ji Ning was still calm at first, because everything was under his control, and the one he chose was just a heavenly immortal. But when he saw the attack performed by the other party, Ji Ning was shocked. The huge turquoise sword shadow had something that made his heart palpitate.  Power, this is not an attack at the level of a heavenly immortal. Even the True Immortal Chunyang, I am afraid that not everyone can be so strong.

    "How is that possible, Star Catcher!"

    Ji Ning did not dare to hesitate and even used the magical Star Reaching Hand.

    Boom~~~

    I saw a thousand-foot-long big palm with a dim light, pressing directly against it.  And the huge green sword shadow also struck at him.

    "Bang!" The two collided.

    The aftermath swept across the surrounding land, the earth trembled, and some cracks appeared faintly.

    Ji Ning could not help but take a few steps back in shock.

    But the young man was still there, his eyes red, staring at Ji Ning like a madman.

    "How is it possible? You are just an immortal. How can you be so strong? It's impossible." Ji Ning was completely shocked. All this completely subverted his understanding. His Star Reaching Hand was considered the best among the gods, but just now he had nothing to do with that person.  In the collision of swords, he was at a disadvantage?

    "Die, die, damn, die." The young man was completely crazy.

    "It seems we have to suppress him before we can figure it out." Ji Ning completely exploded, "Star Reacher!"

    The same move of the Star Reacher, but this time the powerful fourth level of mental power is completely attached to it, and it completely explodes, immediately increasing the power of the Star Reacher.  I'm afraid it can be compared to the Three Realms Archer's full-strength arrow.

    Boom boom boom~~~

    The huge palm crushed it with overwhelming power.  Just looking at it with the naked eye is much stronger than before. When the huge green sword shadow of the immortal came over, bang~~~ the sword shadow collapsed directly under the impact, and the huge palm continued to crush it, and the young man wanted to dodge.  .  But the huge palm suddenly grasped.

    Wow.

    Then he took hold of the young man and caught the young man in his palm.

    "The fourth level of mental power?" The young man looked at Ji Ning and smiled maniacally, but his laughter was desolate.  "So what if the fourth level of mental power is such a weak true immortal."

    "Tell me, you are an immortal, how can you be so strong?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Hahaha It's not me who is strong. It's you who are weak." The young man stared at Ji Ning, "I didn't expect that the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom would be destroyed. This world's prison would fall into the hands of a weak guy like you."

    "tell me."

    Ji Ning held the young man in his huge hand and said coldly, "Why are immortals so strong? Why do you say I'm weak?"

    "It's late, it's late, even if you know, it's too late." The young man was just crazy, "But I just won't tell you, I won't tell you, hahaha"

    Ji Ning frowned, and he felt that the young man in front of him seemed to be crazy.

    "Tell me, not only will I not kill you, but I can also give you what you want." Ji Ning said.

    "I want to return to the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, I want me to go out, I want to see the princess, see the master Can you do it? Can you do it?" The young man stared at Ji Ning, crazy.  Incomparably, "You weak guy, you can't do anything, you can't do it."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    I don¡¯t even know where the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is, so why don¡¯t I get out?  He has no means to let go of the other party.

    "I can't do it," Ji Ning said, "But I can make your life here more comfortable and enjoyable."

    "Hahahaenjoyhahahait's over, it's over, everything is overMaster, princessI have been waiting for more than three chaos eras, but this is the result. Is this my life? Hahaha  "The crazy young man smiled and said, "Fu, princess, Liangqiu is here.  "

    Bang~~~

    The young man grabbed by Ji Ning's huge palm exploded and was completely shaken.

    "Suicide?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    It is indeed difficult to persuade someone who has endured three chaotic eras in endless loneliness.

    ******

    Ji Ning stood aside and looked at the large number of items in front of him.

    This is what the young prisoner left behind after his death.

    "I hope I can find someone who can introduce the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom and find out the reason why this young man is so strong." Ji Ning continued to investigate carefully. The first thing Ji Ning discovered was those green flying swords. At a glance, they were three hundred and sixty  There are flying swords, and each flying sword exudes invisible sword intent.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning was shocked as soon as he explored it.

    "Pure Yang top quality flying swords? They are all pure yang top quality flying swords, a total of 360 of them." Ji Ning knew very well that the young man just used these 360 ??pure yang top quality flying swords to condense the turquoise sword.  Guang was fighting against him, "How can he, a heavenly immortal, be able to control so many top-grade pure Yang flying swords at the same time?"

    Such a powerful magic weapon is extremely difficult to control.

    Even if they are pure pure yang immortals, most of them cannot control so many top quality pure yang flying swords at the same time.

    "Inside here"

    Ji Ning immediately began to refine some stored magic weapons and began to explore them.

    Treasures were discovered one by one by Ji Ning.

    This dead ¡®Liangqiu¡¯ can be regarded as the core of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom. Otherwise, a heavenly immortal would not be qualified to be imprisoned here and would have been killed long ago.  How can they be punished by being imprisoned for a long time?  Obviously, even the 'Kiu Fang Kingdom' has some scruples and does not want to directly offend the sect behind Liangqiu.

    There are naturally many treasures in Liangqiu.

    "There are actually three hundred and sixty sticks in a whole day" Ji Ning was really pleasantly surprised.

    In addition to a set of three hundred and sixty green fairy swords.

    There is also a set of three hundred and sixty fiery red fairy swords.

    They are all pure Yang products!

    The combination of these two sets is simply better than any set of pure Yang magic weapons left by Taoist Sanshou.  Of course, compared with the innate treasure - 3,600 star gold beads, it is still far behind. After all, a single star gold bead is more valuable than a pure yang flying sword, let alone a full 3,600 star gold beads.  It¡¯s gone.  That was the innate treasure that Taoist Sanqing had obtained.

    "A heavenly immortal actually has so many treasures, which is simply more amazing than most of the true immortals in my three realms."

    "I'm afraid only some of the top gods and true immortals like me and Lu Zu can compete with him." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Look carefully.

    The treasures on this dead young man¡¯s body were mainly pure Yang magic weapons, all of which were at the ¡®Pure Yang¡¯ level.  It seemed that to that young man, the pure Yang magic weapon was just a common treasure.  But what is a bit strange is that this young man does not have any innate spiritual treasures on his body.  It should be noted that people like Xia Huang and others.  Usually there are several innate spiritual treasures.

    "The elixir and fairy grass were all destroyed?" Ji Ning looked at some floating medicinal residues and couldn't help but shake his head, before the young man died.  Everything that could be destroyed was destroyed.  It was just that the young man could not destroy the pure Yang magic weapon and other treasures, so Ji Ning got it.

    "You really don't want to give me any benefits, but if you don't want to give me any benefits, these swords will all be mine."

    "Two sets of flying swords, each with three hundred and sixty blows." Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    Of these two sets, one is used by Liangqiu for a long time.  The other set is a spare.  Except for the treasure of attack and killing, the other treasures are all average. The treasures of escape and so on are only at the pure Yang level, which is far from the Void Boat.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning rummaged through the remains of Liangqiu.  I couldn't find a book of cultivation methods, nor could I find any records of the Nine Directions of Chaos Kingdom.

    "Right."

    "The master teaches some techniques and keeps them in mind. The secret book itself cannot be carried with you." Ji Ning nodded, regardless of whether it was the Black and White Academy.  Or in the Xianyue Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain, I learned some techniques and memorized them completely.  The secret books themselves must be replaced or destroyed.

    It is impossible to carry it with you.

    Therefore, the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques, the complete set of the Nine Heavens Map of Chiming, Hou Yi's archery, etc are almost impossible to obtain by killing. After all, Ji Ning and the others would not carry such techniques themselves. They are all recorded in  in mind.

    "Yep."

    "The status of those immortals and even gods in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is probably not high. It is impossible to lead them allThe whole method.  Moreover, most teachers and professors have vows of inner demons.  "Jin Ning secretly thought, the more important the method is, the more important it is for the master to prevent it from spreading to outsiders. Even using the soul search method, it is difficult to obtain the complete method.

    "But it's different for those with high status."

    "Those with high status have some means to acquire cultivation methods, and they even have some methods that are not from their own sect that they can teach." Ji Ning said secretly.

    In the Three Realms, as long as the true gods and Taoist ancestors are willing, they can teach others some methods.

    ??In the Nine Directions of Chaos Kingdom

    I¡¯m afraid that Ancestral God and Dao Ancestor can also do this.

    "There is an ancestor god and an ancestor in the area that I used to cover." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "The ancestor god should be stronger, and the ancestor god looks like a wild dog, so he may be more convincing."

    What Ji Ning wants to find out most right now is how a heavenly being can be so powerful.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning then left the place where Liangqiu was being held, took a void boat, and flew towards the wild dog-like ancestor god.

    In fact, the pure Yang magic weapon is of little use to Ji Ning, and it is of no use to the Taoist true gods. The Taoist true gods generally use innate spiritual treasures or chaotic treasures!  For Ji Ning, his strongest thing now is the All-Heaven Star Golden Pearl, but with these two sets of Pure Yang Flying Swords, he can set up a Thousand Sword Formation, and then give it to the second soul, so that the second soul can be considered powerful.  What a powerful magic weapon.

    The void boat shuttled carefully, avoiding many imprisoned prisoners.

    In this misty sky and earth, the sky is densely covered with divine patterns, which are so oppressive that even flying is much slower than in the Three Realms.

    After flying for more than three days, we finally arrived at the ancestral god who looked like a wild dog.

    "Senior." Ji Ning stood outside the formation. At the same time, his divine power surged and he formed an avatar. He saw the avatar of divine power holding a wooden plate with two pots of fine wine and plates of rare delicacies on it. The aroma of the meat was even more direct.  It spreads widely, making people drool uncontrollably.

    "Senior." Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power shouted, while carrying the wooden plate through the formation restrictions and walking towards the wild dog ancestor god.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 29: Meeting the Ancestral God

    Even hundreds of miles away, Ji Ning's incarnation could see the skinny wild dog lying there in the distance, and he became even more respectful and polite.  Last time, his mental strength could feel the power of this seemingly inconspicuous wild dog. It could swallow up even the insignificant mental energy, which was beyond his power.

    "Senior, this junior is the new guard. If I have anything to ask, senior." Ji Ning's incarnation spoke.

    "Breathe." The nose of the wild dog lying there moved, and its drooped eyelids opened, revealing dark yellow eyes, with an old look, and it opened its mouth.

    Boom~~~~

    With a radius of thousands of miles, the color of heaven and earth changes.

    The avatar of Ji Ning was holding a wooden plate when he suddenly flew up and flew towards the mouth. Especially the food and wine on the wooden plate flew away very quickly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's incarnation couldn't resist at all, "What a powerful magical power."

    When they get close to the mouth of the wild dog, the food and wine shrink directly and fly into it. Even the avatar of Ji Ning is about to fly in.

    "Senior, senior," Ji Ning's incarnation shouted.

    But the wild dogs didn¡¯t pay any attention at all.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning¡¯s avatar clearly felt that he was getting smaller and smaller, while the wild dog in front of him quickly grew in size, as if it were as huge as the world.  He was flying towards the wild dog's mouth.  In desperation, this incarnation was immediately dismissed.

    Outside the formation.

    "Fortunately, the one we sent was only an incarnation and lost a little divine power." Ji Ning stood outside the formation and said, "Senior, I have something to ask of you."

    The wild dog hundreds of miles away was still lying there, as if asleep.

    "Of course, if senior has any instructions, I will try my best to satisfy him," Ji Ning said.

    "Lucky boy, can you let me go? Let me out?" Finally an old voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears, and the droopy eyelids of the wild dog in the distance opened and glanced at Ji Ning.

    "This" Ji Ning asked, "I don't know how I can make you leave."

    "There are two methods." The old voice said, "One is that the ancestor gods or ancestors take the command talisman of the Lord of Nine Directions, activate the command talisman, and open the lock, and then you, the guardian, take me out. Leave this world prison, I  It means you are free. The second is to reach the 'World Realm', a great existence, and forcibly break this chain."

    "World Realm?" Ji Ning was startled, "What is World Realm?"

    The wild dog looked at Ji Ning, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but he still said: "That is above the level of ancestor gods and ancestor immortals. Seeing as you are living in the chaotic world, you should know that your chaotic world  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤When it was first born, it should have been developed by a very powerful god and demon bred by chaos."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Those who can open up a chaotic world are the existences of the World Realm. However, the gods and demons who are born in the Chaos Realm will die of exhaustion when they open up the Chaos World. They are born to open up the world, and they cannot last long at all.  Survive. And if other gods can go through countless hardships and dangers and become a being in the world realm, their strength will be extremely powerful. Even more powerful than those born with them. Such a being can directly destroy this chain, and even give it to that  When a strong person takes time, he can forcibly destroy this world prison."

    Ji Ning understood.

    Pangu!

    The world realm is ¡®Pangu¡¯, and the Nuwa Empress is also at the level of Pangu God.  No wonder the Chaos Aliens

    ¡®The Lord of all things is so powerful and so awesome in the world of endless chaos.  But as soon as Empress Nuwa broke through to the realm of Pangu God, she completely swept away and directly killed the Lord of All Things. She frightened the Lord of Inner Demons and directly merged with the way of heaven. The Lord of All Demons also fled for his life.  Fleeing far away, escaping in the chaos, not daring to come back. He waited until Nuwa Empress left the Three Realms before coming back.

    Once you reach that level, it will be completely swept away.

    The difference between heaven and earth.

    "Above the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, is the World Realm? What kind of realm is the Lord of Nine Directions?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It's also a world realm." The wild dog looked at Ji Ning, "It's just a very powerful world realm. There are three world realms in the Nine Chaos Kingdoms, so it can be so powerful. It should be noted that in the normal chaos world  It¡¯s hard for anyone to reach the ¡®World Realm.¡±

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    No one has achieved it in the world of endless chaos.

    Only the Nuwa Empress has reached it. It seems that this level is very terrifying in the endless chaos.

    "Among your masters and elders, among the strong people you know, are there any world realms?" Wild Dog looked at Ji Ning, "Whether it's because you are distracted"The 'World God' of the Tao, or the 'Chaos Immortal of the Immortal Cultivator', as long as they reach the world realm.  You can forcefully break this lock.  "

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Really?" Wild Dog's eyes sparkled with divine light and he was filled with anticipation. He was so powerful that he could definitely tell whether Ji Ning was lying.

    "It's just that I can't see him for the time being." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "I can sense that you are not lying." The wild dog's attitude was obviously much better. He had ignored it before, because according to his experience, it was too rare for a "world realm" person to appear in the vast chaos.  But now that he knew that there was a World Realm behind Ji Ning's side, and they were not enemies with him, he had hope of getting out.

    free.

    How he longed for it.

    Many of the prisoners imprisoned here are looking forward to freedom.

    "Senior, what is going on in this world? My master has seen that great being, but I have never seen it and don't understand it. Senior, please tell me." Ji Ning said, Bodhi has indeed seen Nuwa, Ji Ning said.  Ning didn't lie either.  !

    "Has your master seen it?" Wild Dog's attitude became better and he said, "Well, this practice is divided according to realm, divided into the ways of gods and demons. The lives born in chaos generally call themselves gods. And some enemies, they will  The subconscious calls it demon. And this cultivation method is finally created based on the bodies of gods and demons bred in chaos. So, it can be regarded as a journey between gods and demons."

    "There is also the journey of qi refining where mortal life continues to make breakthroughs."

    "And the journey of the illusory heart."

    "These three paths are the three major cultivation routes."

    "The gods and demons are divided into mortal world, gods, true gods, ancestor gods and world realm. It is said that in the endless chaos, there is someone more powerful than the Lord of Nine Directions. However, I have lived for sixteen years of chaos, and I have never seen such a great one.  The presence."

    "The journey of refining Qi can be divided into mortal world, heavenly immortal, true immortal, ancestral immortal and world realm."

    "As for the journey of the heart, it's illusory, I don't understand it either."

    Wild Dog said, "The core of this Qi refining is a golden elixir in the body, which is the core of endless power. And the world realm is to destroy and gather all the golden elixir space in this golden elixir."  Return to chaos. A world of chaos will appear within the golden elixir."

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    Of course, the golden elixir space is vast. All your magic weapons and so on are placed in the golden elixir space, and your powerful magic power is also included.  ¡®Destruction gathers, returns to chaos, and forms a chaotic world?

    "At that time, there will be a world of chaos in the body, and it will naturally be invincible." Wild Dog said, "And you little guys live in a world of chaos, and practicing the so-called Tao are the rules for the operation of the world of chaos. The world you condensed  The power is also the power in the chaotic world, just temporarily borrowing part of the power."

    "Now that I have reached the world realm, I have a chaotic world within my golden core. Although the chaotic world within my golden core is not as vast as the outside world, I am the master and have complete control, so my strength is naturally limitless. It is easy to destroy the chaotic world outside.  Very.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Empress Nuwa can indeed destroy the Three Realms.

    "Because the golden elixir in his body opens up chaos, he is called the Chaos Immortal."

    "The way of gods and demons is the continuous strengthening of the divine body, and every jump is a sudden increase in strength. The world god in the world realm has endless power. He has the power to open up a chaotic world, so he is called  God of the world.¡±

    "These two paths are equally powerful." Wild Dog said.

    "Comparable?" Ji Ning was suddenly startled, "Senior, what you mean is that the gods are equivalent to the immortals? The true gods are equivalent to the true immortals? The ancestor gods are equivalent to the ancestor immortals?"

    "Of course, although these are two different cultivation paths, their strengths are indeed equivalent." Wild Dog nodded.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    How can it be equivalent?

    The true gods are clearly comparable to Taoist ancestors, and the heavenly gods are clearly on the same level as true immortals.

    "The road to refining qi involves countless explorations, so that mortal beings can cultivate and improve. There are many methods." Wild Dog looked at Ji Ning from a distance, "But when you break through the mundane world and go through a catastrophe to become an immortal, there are three types of qi refining.  Path. Choosing different paths to refining Qi will lead to different golden elixirs."

    "And you are the worst kind." Wild Dog shook his head and said, "Your golden elixir is extremely weak, even if you become a true immortal. I'm afraid those gods, those powerful immortals, can be comparable to you."

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this junior fought against an immortal before, and his strength was indeed evenly matched.¡± Ji Ning continued.

    The wild dog shook his head: "The road to refining Qi here is too bad. If there is a Chaos Immortal who can refine Qi flow??, it's not like that It seems that the one on your side is the one who broke through the path of gods and demons, and is a world god.  "

    Ji Ning did not deny it.

    Nuwa is the Pangu God, and she is indeed the path of gods and demons.

    "There are three types of Qi refining routes. Breaking through from the mortal world to becoming an immortal is an important step for becoming an immortal from the mortal world. The amount of golden elixir condensed through the breakthrough at this time will determine your future strength." Wild Dog said, "The worst one.  It means working hard to gather the power of heaven and earth and condense the golden elixir."

    "The higher-level ones use many strange objects and then use their own strength as a guide. The golden elixir that is finally condensed is much more powerful."

    "The highest level is created by imitating the birth of gods and demons in chaos. Chaos breeds gods and demons with the power of chaos. To achieve the top level of 'celestial elixir', one must use the vast world as a furnace.  , this world must be vast enough, such as a vast world comparable to the prison of this world, gather the endless power of the world, and then condense a golden elixir of its own. What is achieved is the most advanced golden elixir of heaven. These golden elixirs have powerful magical power.  , extremely pure.¡±

    "Of the three levels, the first level uses the entire vast world to practice the golden elixir. The second level uses the aid of external objects to improve, and the third level uses a little of one's own strength."

    "Of course there are gains and losses. The first level is to use the endless vastness of the world as a furnace. These methods require the help of the Chaos Immortal, and when you overcome the tribulation, the power of the heavenly tribulation is stronger than that of becoming a god after you have overcome the tribulation.  "Wild Dog looked at Ji Ning, "In the Nine Directions of Chaos Kingdom, only a very small number of cores can achieve the first-class immortal golden elixir."

    "You it's too late. You have become a real immortal. The road has been set and there is no way to change it." The wild dog shook his head.

    Chapter 2 is here~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 30: Improving the Golden Elixir?

    "Has the road been set?" Ji Ning was unwilling to give in and asked, "I am a true immortal now! My golden elixir is relatively weak, can't I improve it to the highest level?"

    According to the cultivation methods of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.

    Chunyang True Immortal is on the same level as True God!  That is the true divine Taoist ancestor.

    "It's useless, your golden elixir is gone, what's the use of struggling anymore?" Wild Dog's dark yellow eyes looked at Ji Ning, "You are the weakest golden elixir, you can be considered a true immortal.  But the most powerful Heavenly Immortal can even be stronger than you. Even if you become an Ancestral Immortal, the first-class True Immortal can still compete with you. One step is slower, and the other is slower."

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    Everyone in the Three Realms is like this. Chunyang True Immortal is on the same level as the Heavenly God, and Tao Ancestor is also on the same level as the True God.

    "God will always leave a chance of survival, there should be a way." Ji Ning said.

    "There is a way." Wild Dog said, "After overcoming the tribulation, the golden elixir has been condensed. At this time, it is necessary to upgrade the golden elixir to a higher level This is many times more difficult than when going through the tribulation."

    "What can be done?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "Wonderful objects, strange objects of chaos." Wild Dog said, "Chaos can give birth to great miracles. There are some strange objects that can improve the golden elixir itself. But once it comes, this method of improving the golden elixir I know  There are very few. The required Chaos Rare Items are even more precious and rare. It would be too difficult for you to improve your Golden Elixir."

    "Even if you gather all those Chaos Rare Objects, and you find a way to improve them, your Golden Elixir will at most be upgraded to the second level. This is already the ultimate." Wild Dog said.

    "Second class?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "In the first level of golden elixir, true immortals are equal to true gods. In the second level, true immortals can only be considered the weakest true gods. As for the third level, the one you have now is completely slaughtered by the true gods." Wild Dog said.

    Ji Ning was pleasantly surprised: "Second place is fine."

    It¡¯s enough to be comparable to the weakest true god. This is basically comparable.

    "That's good? First of all, very few people know the method of improving the golden elixir. It's even more difficult to gather the Chaos Rare Objects." Wild Dog looked at Ji Ning and said.

    "I don't know, senior" Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    "I do know a way to improve the golden elixir." Wild Dog shook his head, "But how can you let you know this method casually? Of course, if you bring the existence of the 'World Realm' behind you, this improvement will  I will tell you the method of golden elixir immediately."

    Ji Ning continued: "Senior, as my strength increases, my status will be higher, and I will have more hope of meeting such beings."

    "What needs to be said has been said. You bring that World Realm existence. If that existence doesn't come, it's useless to come even if the other ancestors, gods and ancestors come." After the wild dog said that, he closed his eyes.

    "Senior, senior"

    Ji Ning kept talking to the side for a long time.

    But the wild dog seemed to be asleep there and ignored Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning understands

    Don't see the rabbit.

    The reason why this ancient ancestral god is willing to talk to him so much is because he has a Nuwa empress behind him.  As for the real benefits?  But this ancestor god was not willing to give it at all.

    Half a day later.

    "Senior." Ji Ning's incarnation also held a wooden plate and walked towards the dirty old man in shackles.

    Ji Ning only found out now.

    In the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, the Dao Ancestor and the Ancestral God are on the same level. This dirty old man is as strong as that wild dog. The most important thing is that this old man is a Qi Refiner. Naturally, Ji Ning has greater hope.

    Because he had experience in talking to ancestor gods, Ji Ning was very careful.

    The dirty old man was also eager to go out. The old man could also see that Ji Ning was not lying, so he chatted a lot with Ji Ning. The old man also knew about the method of improving the golden elixir, and even the chaotic rare objects needed to improve the golden elixir.  Although this old man does not have everything, he still has two things.

    But even he didn¡¯t give it to Ji Ning.

    "Senior, would you like some fine wine and food?"

    "Senior, do you need some slaves here? To run errands for you and relieve your boredom?"

    Ji Ning knew that force was not enough, he could only use softness.

    "Boy, don't waste your efforts. I carry the Cave Heaven Magic Treasure with me. There are a large number of servants in the Cave Heaven Magic Treasure. All kinds of delicacies are ready for me at any time." The dirty old man glanced at Ji Ning, "I am a  Ancestor Immortals can draw the power of chaos from chaos to replenish their own mana and maintain magic weapons. Although the prison of this world has set up a large array to extract the Chaos Spiritual Liquid, I can still absorb a little. I can still survive and maintain the life of the magic weapon in the cave.  .¡±!

    &nbsp; Ji Ning was speechless.

    Taking your servants with you?

    "Don't think about other tricks. None of your other tricks can seduce the ancestor gods and ancestor immortals. We will only be willing to help you if you let the world realm exist and let us be free." The dirty old man said, and then he closed his eyes.  , and ignored Ji Ning again.

    "It really doesn't let the oil smoke in. Just like that wild dog, it doesn't let go of hawks until it sees a rabbit." Ji Ning sat on the void boat, gritting his teeth and feeling very unwilling, "If I could see Empress Nuwa, why would I need to work so hard?  , with Nuwa Empress present, the Wujian Sect does not dare to jump at all, and even the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons and the remnant army of the Wujian Sect do not dare to come back from the chaos."

    "well."

    ¡°This world¡¯s prison has imprisoned many Taoist ancestors and ancestral gods.

    They are all extremely powerful, but none of them can do anything about these shackles.  The strength must be qualitatively improved to reach Pangu's level before the shackles can be forcibly broken.

    "What should we do? These Dao Ancestors and Gods, at their level, have begun to have some understanding of the chaotic way of heaven, and can begin to draw power from chaos." Ji Ning thought, like immortals in the prison of the world, they must rely on carrying them  He had to use the elixir to support him, but like the Taoist ancestor, he could still maintain the magic weapon of the cave.

    I am afraid that every Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal has maintained its peak combat power.

    "The Lord of the Nine Fangs has arranged a watcher here because if something happens and an ancestor breaks into the World Realm and breaks the shackles, he will be notified immediately." Ji Ning understands this. Even if the Lord of the Nine Fangs  , there is no way to stop these ancestor gods and ancestors from comprehending the way of chaos.

    After all, the chaotic heaven is everywhere.

    But it¡¯s too difficult to reach the world level.

    What can be achieved is usually achieved within an era of chaos.  Like Empress Nuwa, she has already matured.  These Ancestral Gods and Immortals who have lived for several Chaos Epochs actually have very little hope of breakthrough.  But after all, they live a long time and are very powerful.  Even if Master Bodhi and the others come to help, first of all, they cannot break the shackles, and secondly, even if they kill the opponent to seize the treasure, they may suffer backlash.

    "Take it easy."

    "If it's a battle between the two camps, in the later stages, we really have little hope of winning. Tell Master and the others about this world prison." Ji Ning also has a selfish heart. He knows very well that this world prison is  It's a big treasure.  It just depends on whether you can get the treasure from it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????: The Dharma Doors and Treasures possessed by these Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are absolutely amazing.

    But it can¡¯t be done for the time being.  Even if powerful beings such as Bodhi, Sanqing Taoist, Tathagata, Suiren and others are summoned to join forces, it is actually very risky.  Although these imprisoned old guys tried their best, Ji Ning could not predict how powerful they would be, but one thing was certain, the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom was definitely much stronger than his side.

    Riding on the void boat, it flew quickly and landed after flying for more than two hours.

    Ji Ning was strolling in the wilderness, and a thousand miles away there was a woman sitting cross-legged.

    "Wow."

    The woman¡¯s eyelids moved, and then she slowly opened her eyes.

    "Finally, finally there is life." The woman's eyes lit up. She was so lonely that it was difficult for her to even maintain her own life, let alone maintain the magic weapon of the cave. It was like being in a prison in the world.  Only Taoist ancestors and ancestor gods can be so luxurious.

    "It's been a long time since I saw the watcher." The woman looked at Ji Ning in the distance.

    But as she watched, her expression changed.

    "True immortal?"

    "It's obviously the aura of a true immortal, but such a weak true immortal. The guardians sent by the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom are all core. Even if they send true immortals, they should be the top true immortals." The woman suddenly said  Thinking of a possibility, my heart became even more shocked.

    I saw the young man in white robe walking over and said calmly: "You guessed right, the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom has been destroyed. Now you only have two choices, one, die, and two, surrender to me."

    Tomato just sent a picture of Qiuye on WeChat. Qiuye is Ji Ning's maid. She has been with Ji Ning since he was a baby. She is like Ji Ning's sister, gentle and virtuous. Her son Ji Ning is  The most important thing in her life. If you add Tomato WeChat, you can see the pictures of autumn leaves.

    Tomato WeChat account fanqie34, or I eat tomatoes.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 31: Soul Search

    The woman sitting cross-legged did not panic at all, but stood up with a smile! When she stood up, she, who was originally skinny and skinny, quickly began to become plump, and her skin became delicate. She only stood up in a short time.  Over time, she recovered from a beggar-like woman to a peerless enchanting woman.

    "Qian Rou has seen a true immortal." The woman said with a smile, "I haven't seen outsiders for a long time, and the watcher has not appeared for three chaotic periods. It is really happy to see people again. And what makes me happiest is  Yes, the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom has actually been destroyed, haha, great, great."

    Ji Ning looked at this woman. She didn't panic at all?

    "Does Qianrou know the name of the true immortal?" the woman asked.

    "Beiming." Ji Ning looked at her.

    "Beiming?" The woman nodded lightly, "If the True Immortal can let me out, I will surrender to the True Immortal and become a servant of the True Immortal, and I am willing to do so."

    "I can't let you go," Ji Ning said.

    The woman was startled for a moment, then nodded: "Yes, it is too difficult to untie these shackles. Without the command talisman of the Lord of Nine Directions, it must be done by the Chaos Immortal or the World God. But the True Immortal I don't want to die, I am willing  I surrender to you, the True Immortal, but can the True Immortal leave the soul mark on you?"

    Ji Ning smiled: "You agreed simply."

    "In the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom, the leader of the Jiu Fang Kingdom will still take into account all parties and will not kill me directly. But now that the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom has been destroyed, for you True Immortals we are all prisoners of foreign races, and generally only  There are two ways, one is to be killed, the other is to surrender. I don't want to die, so I have to surrender." The woman smiled.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Just like in the mortal world, humans and demons are not at odds with each other. Humans are born to kill wild beasts and eat meat, and wild beasts also want to eat humans.  However, with higher strength and higher status, powerful immortal cultivators and monsters will no longer be able to fight well.

    And for the three realms.

    We must not show mercy to the chaotic aliens. Letting go of one chaotic alien is likely to bring about other chaotic aliens, and may even cause the destruction of the Three Realms!  So it must be killed!  Non-my family, its heart must be different!

    "What about the soul mark?" The woman looked at Ji Ning. There was a soul mark, which would slightly affect the enlightenment process and make it difficult to go far in the path of cultivation.

    "Soul mark is not necessary." Ji Ning shook his head, "However, I will use the soul-searching technique on you, and you must not resist."

    Since they have been locked up here, there is really no need to get soul marks.

    "Searching for souls?" The woman hesitated. That would be tantamount to exposing everything about herself to others.

    "If you don't want to, then you are useless to me." Ji Ning said.

    The woman gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, Qianrou promises the true immortal."

    Although the true immortal in front of her seems to be the weakest true immortal, she can really fight hard. Even if this true immortal is not her opponent, fighting requires mana to be consumed. Once the mana is exhausted, she is finished.  The real immortal in front of him is a guardian, and his magic power can be continuously drawn from the outside world.

    "Very good." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning has no mercy for these chaotic alien beings.

    For his own tribe, for his wife and daughter, Ji Ning will not show mercy no matter how many chaotic aliens he kills.

    Ji Ning walked over.

    This Qianrou closed her eyes and sighed secretly: "I used the magic of heaven, but it didn't affect him at all, alas." The magic of heaven that she used to restore her appearance only made her appearance more unique.  Attraction, this natural charm, is actually more effective than vulgar temptation.

    However, Ji Ning's mental strength has reached the fourth level, which is no longer what she can attract as a fairy with the magic of heaven. However, Ji Ning did not realize that this woman was using the magic of heaven. He only felt that this woman was indeed beautiful.  But his wife Yu Wei was sent to endless hell by him, and all the stunning women were like red and pink skulls in his eyes.

    "Wow." Ji Ning put his hand on Qianrou's head and immediately used the soul-searching technique.

    That huge golden elixir has various scenes of heaven, earth, mountains, rivers, etc. appearing on it, and its aura is powerful.

    "This first-class golden elixir is really amazing."

    "Obviously it is only at the level of a heavenly immortal, but it is no less inferior to my Pure Yang Golden Pill." Ji Ning was shocked as he penetrated into the opponent's Golden Pill, and then started to use the Soul Searching Technique without any further thought.

    The soul is integrated into the golden elixir and becomes one with the golden elixir.

    The invisible power of the soul, like a little starlight, began to penetrate into the golden elixir and into the soul of Fairy Qianrou. Fairy Qianrou could completely resist it with just one thought. After all, her strength was comparable to Ji Ning.  It¡¯s not like Ji Ning can forcefully search for souls.?, but Fairy Qianrou had no choice but to suppress her instincts, not daring to resist at all, and allowed Ji Ning to explore.

    As it penetrated into the soul, a large number of memories suddenly began to be read by Ji Ning.

    Fairy Qianrou¡¯s numerous experiences since her birth

    The vastness and power of the nine chaotic kingdoms

    Everything was revealed in front of Ji Ning.  Take an oath to promise not to reveal some important teachings.  Even if others search for the soul, the devil and heaven will stop them.  However, the methods used by the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom to prevent the secrets from being leaked must be even more stringent.  "Ji Ning was helpless.

    "This kind of secret pattern on memory is so mysterious and incomparable that it cannot be done by an immortal on her own. It must be done by the elders of the sect behind her.

    Ji Ning can only give up and continue browsing other memories

    It takes half a day.

    Ji Ning just let go of the hand on Fairy Qianrou's hair. The memory of this fairy was really too huge. Ji Ning also wanted to know more about the reality of Jiufang Chaos Kingdom, some common sense, etc., so he spent half a day.  Write down everything.

    "That's it."

    Ji Ning had a smile on his face.

    ¡°What an unexpected surprise.¡±

    Having completely browsed Fairy Qianrou¡¯s memories, I now have a fairly good understanding of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.

    The identity of Fairy Qianrou is very special. Her grandfather is the ¡®Lord of the Kingdom of Nine Fangs!  The Lord of Jiufang has three sons. The father of Fairy Qianrou is the second prince. The second prince travels around the world. He passes by a certain place and rapes a saint from a local sect. He then floats away and has long been forgotten. His average strength  The stronger you get, the harder it is to have heirs.  The Lord of Jiu Fang also had three children before he reached the World Realm.

    The second prince did not expect that he would have a daughter after a casual adultery. The saint actually had a child. Suddenly, the saint was scolded by everyone and lived in poverty. Fairy Qianrou followed her mother and watched her mother being tortured.  He was tortured, beaten and scolded and finally committed suicide.

    This makes Fairy Qianrou hate her father who has never been masked.

    Next

    It was the Lord of Jiu Fang who cast a spell one time and found out that there was still blood outside, so he found her and brought her granddaughter back.

    Fairy Qianrou reached the sky in one step and easily destroyed that nightmarish religion.

    But she hated her father, the second prince, even more, but like a poisonous snake, she held back and looked for an opportunity. Finally, she found the opportunity and sent the unsuspecting second prince into the ocean of suffering. Although the Lord of Nine Directions rescued him quickly  He married the second prince, but the half an hour the second prince spent in the ocean of suffering made the second prince go crazy.

    This made the Lord of Nine Fangs furious, but after all, the royal family had very few bloodline, but Fairy Qianrou was still imprisoned in the world prison!

    "The Lord of Nine Directions is really impressive. He actually conquered twelve chaotic worlds."

    ¡°There are even at least three ¡®World Realm¡¯s whose existence will die in his hands.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    After a chaotic world is born, it ages over a long period of time and then is destroyed.  But after it is destroyed, gods and demons will still be born again after a period of time, opening up a new world of chaos.  Therefore, the Lord of Nine Directions has actually been ruling a very vast world.

    "He who can kill Pangu and Nuwa, the leader of the Nine Directions, is a master of both gods and demons. It's really impressive." Ji Ning sighed.

    In terms of strength, the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is much stronger than the Three Realms.

    "But I didn't expect that Wu Bao's swordsmanship would be such an amazing swordsmanship." Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "This swordsmanship was definitely not created by Fuju Daozu. He must have acquired it somewhere."

    After watching the memory of Fairy Qianrou, Ji Ning knew¡¤¡¤¡¤

    The ¡®Dharma Door¡¯ that transcends the limits of Heaven¡¯s Dao can only be created after reaching the World Realm!  It is only possible, not every Chaos Immortal or World God can create it.  Neither Nuwa nor Empress could create it.

    Even in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, there are only three methods of transcending the limits of heaven.

    There are three world-level beings in the Nine-Fang Chaos Fruit. Among them, the leader of the Nine-Fang Kingdom is the strongest, but the other two world-level beings have not been able to create a method that transcends the limits of heaven. There are three major methods that transcend the limits in the Nine-Fang Chaos Kingdom.  Two types were created by the Lord of Nine Directions.

    There is another kind, which was obtained by the Lord of Nine Directions when he conquered a chaotic world.

    "Such a method that transcends the limits of heaven even the ancestor gods and ancestors must make great contributions before they can be bestowed.  As for the immortals and gods, they are not even qualified to get it.  As for true gods and immortals?  It must also be awarded to someone with truly amazing talent, great merit, and extremely high status.

    Even if they are awarded everyone is determined¡®My oath of fate will never be spread to anyone else.

    In the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom, only the Lord of the Jiu Fang Kingdom can teach these three great methods.  The ancestors, gods, and immortals all have to make an oath of destiny.

    "That is to say, in this world prison, it is impossible for me to obtain a method that transcends the limits of heaven." Ji Ning was shocked, "I didn't expect that my Taoist ancestor in the Three Realms would have such a method. This must be Nuwa  The Empress¡¯ level can only be understood after one has practiced to an extremely advanced level.¡±

    ?Think again, Fuju Daozu died in chaos, and even arranged for inheritance when he died, as if he knew he was in danger.

    "I'm afraid Fuju Daozu got the Wu Bao Sword Technique from somewhere, but he didn't want to expose that place, so he said he created it himself." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Have you seen the original painting on Wechat? How about the original painting of "Autumn Leaves"? Does it match the look of autumn leaves in everyone's mind?

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 32: Sweeping away the True Gods and True Immortals

    Qian Rou remained silent as she knew that the guard in front of her was thinking.

    "Very good." Ji Ning finally looked at the woman, "I know you don't have much elixir now. This bottle of elixir is enough for you to live for a while." As he said this, a jade bottle appeared in Ji Ning's hand.  , and the jade bottle contained some pure Yang elixirs, which made the soft eyes light up.

    "Thank you Zhenxian." Qian Rou was extremely respectful. This was what she needed most. In fact, a Celestial Immortal here did not fight or fight, but just wanted to stay alive. The consumption of mana was very, very small.  But he couldn't bear to be detained for too long. An era of chaos was so long, and the accumulated mana consumption was still staggering.

    "I have something to ask you." Ji Ning said.

    "Excuse me, True Immortal." Qianrou was confused. Her memory had been known to the other party. What else did she have to ask?

    "I believe you can also see that the golden elixir in my body is only the lowest-grade golden elixir." Ji Ning said, "I heard that there is a way to use some chaotic objects and special secret methods to transform the golden elixir in my body.  Improve it to the second level. And now there are so many prisoners in the world prison, how can I get what I need from these prisoners to improve my golden elixir."

    Although it is said that the other party's memory is obtained.

    But the way of thinking and doing things is still different.

    "Does the True Immortal have any helpers?" Qianrou looked at Ji Ning.

    "It's just me." Ji Ning said.

    "In this case" Qianrou thought, "In the world prison, the weakest ones are the gods and immortals, the higher ones are the true gods and true immortals, and the highest level are the ancestor gods and ancestor immortals. All the ancestor gods and ancestors can learn from  Draw strength from the chaos, they are all powerful, I am afraid they are not something you can achieve as a true immortal."

    "As for the gods and immortals, their strength is low in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom. No matter how special their status is, even if they know the method of 'raising the golden elixir,' they must have sworn an oath of their own destiny, and it is impossible to spread it to outsiders. And those precious chaotic objects,  It is almost impossible for gods and immortals to exist.¡±

    "So there are only true gods and true immortals." Qian Rou looked at Ji Ning. "Only from those prisoners of true gods and true immortals can we have what you need, Master Beiming."

    "Those true gods and immortals generally have not reached the level of drawing power from chaos, so they also rely on some elixirs to support themselves. It's okay to use elixirs to stay alive, but not for fighting." Qianrou.  Looking at Ji Ning with a smile, "As long as you, Lord Beiming, keep attacking the true gods and immortals, forcing them to consume their divine power and mana, no matter how many elixirs you use, they will not be able to sustain the battle for a long time. They will eventually be exhausted by their mana and divine power. In the end,  Killed."

    "My lord, you can force them to surrender! You can also kill them directly and get treasures from them."

    "The treasures of true gods and true immortals are much more than those of gods and immortals." Qianrou looked at Ji Ning, "The prisons in this world are very big, and there are also many prisoners of true gods and true immortals. They will either kill or force them to surrender. They will sweep them all away. I believe  Lord Beiming can get what you need."

    Ji Ning glanced at Qianrou.

    What a cruel heart.

    They can be so ruthless to their own kind.

    Although I also have the memory of the other party, I really didn¡¯t think of this method for a while.

    "My lord, as long as you are outside the restriction of the formation, you can attack them, but they cannot attack you." Qian Rou looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "They have only one way to fail. If they don't surrender, they will die."

    "Compared with the true gods and true immortals, my strength is still far behind." Ji Ning sighed.

    Kill the true god?

    Killing a true immortal comparable to Tao Ancestor?

    ¡°If it were outside, Ji Ning wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about his current strength.  But it is indeed possible to do it in the world prison.

    "Sir, you just need to be patient. A true god or immortal will be swept away one by one, unless someone can draw strength from chaos." Gorgon Judao, "Perhaps there are such people in the entire world's prisons, but there are certainly very few.  . It is difficult to find even one true god or immortal among a hundred true gods."

    Ji Ning smiled: "Very good."

    Ji Ning then turned around and left.

    time flies.

    Ji Ning successively swept away six gods and immortals. After realizing that the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom was destroyed, two of them went crazy and wanted to kill Ji Ning. Ji Ning had the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills and the body-protecting Ji Ning was not something they could kill.  Dead, those two people naturally lost their lives.  The other four were overjoyed and were willing to let Ji Ning search for their souls.

    After all, they know how to choose between death and surrender.

    Including Fairy Qianrou, Ji Ning searched the memories of five gods and immortals in total, and immediately became aware of

    ¡®Nine Directions of Chaos Kingdom, learn more.

    "It seems that my hope still lies in those true gods and true immortals of Chunyang."Ji Ning sat on the void boat, "The method mentioned by Immortal Qianrou is also the only way."

    A true god or immortal has a status thousands of times higher than that of gods and immortals.

    It¡¯s like the Three Realms side.

    The difference between heaven and earth.

    Regardless of their status, power or even treasures, they are completely different.  Even in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, among some sects and forces, some powerful true gods and immortals are even qualified to teach, so they will carry some techniques with them.

    "Huh."

    The void boat flew over a lake. There were scattered islands on the lake, and there was a true immortal prisoner on one of the islands.

    On the island.

    Dong Zhenxian was sitting cross-legged, completely immersed in his own mental world, when suddenly a wave of fluctuation came from outside, waking him up.

    "Is there life?" Dong Zhenxian opened his eyes.

    At a glance, he saw the young man in white robe standing hundreds of miles away in mid-air. He was surprised when he saw it: "This true immortal? His aura is so weak? He is actually the weakest true immortal."

    For the immortal gods of the Nine ¡ö> Kingdoms, the gods are on the same level as the heavenly immortals, and the status of true immortals is higher! Ji Ning's true form is a combination of divine and demonic energy refining, and the opponent can also sense the aura of Ji Ning's divine body.  But he was obviously paying more attention to Ji Ning's Pure Yang True Immortal aura, but this True Immortal aura was ridiculously weak.

    "You are the new watcher?" Dong Zhenxian's expression changed and he shouted, "What happened to the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom? Why did they send you here?"

    "I'm afraid you have guessed that the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom has been destroyed." Ji Ning said while standing in mid-air, "And now that the prison of this world has fallen into my hands, the previous guards may not have dared to kill the prisoners at will, but  ¡­I dare."

    Dong Zhenxian sneered: "Just you?"

    Of course he is arrogant.

    This lowest level of true immortal is too weak.  He, Dong Zhenxian, can kill easily.

    "I'll give you two ways." Ji Ning also felt that the threat posed by the Dong Zhenxian in front of him was so terrifying. The Wujianmen sent nearly 300 Celestial Gods to hunt him down, which was probably even worse than this Dong Zhenxian.  True Immortals are weaker. This True Immortal from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is definitely at the level of the True God and Taoist Ancestor in the Three Realms.

    "The first way is to surrender to me." Ji Ning said.

    "The second way is to resist. I can attack you outside the formation restrictions, but you can't attack me. You are so powerful that you are much stronger than me. But fighting me will definitely consume mana. Once the mana is used up,  You're going to die."

    "Choose."

    Ji Ning said coldly.

    A cold light flashed in Dong Zhenxian's eyes. If it were the era of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, the weakest Zhenxian would be respectful and trembling when seeing him.

    "You think too much of yourself as a weak reptile." Dong Zhenxian sneered, "With the majesty of my Dongqun Zhenxian, no one in the hundreds of millions of territories under my command dares to defy me. You, the lowest-level Zhenxian with humble origins,  ImmortalI am right here, no matter how you attack me, you can never hurt me."

    His arrogance and his long-term status did not allow him to bow to a weak true immortal.

    It should be noted that even if he committed a serious crime, no matter his status as the leader of the Nine Fang Kingdom, he would only be imprisoned.

    "Really? I, a weak reptile, have to see how powerful you are." Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Wow.

    A total of 729 Pure Yang Flying Swords suddenly floated around, 720 of which were obtained by killing Na Liangqiu.  Ji Ning left thousands of runes on them. With the surge of pure Yang mana, the fourth level's mental power cooperated with the Soul Movement method to mobilize all 729 flying swords.

    After all, with Ji Ning¡¯s current soul control, he can control even the strongest God of Punishment, let alone these flying swords.

    A jade sword that condensed suddenly formed in front of Ji Ning.

    The ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation!

    "It's a little trick." Dong Zhenxian sat cross-legged and sneered. If it weren't for the formation restrictions that trapped him, he could easily kill a small reptile.

    "Whoops."

    Leaving a streak of rainbow light in the sky, the jade sword had already stabbed at the True Immortal Dongqun.

    "Hmph." Immortal Dongqun just snorted coldly. A golden light immediately flew out of his eyes. With a bang, the jade sword condensed from the ninth level of Ji Ning's Daqian Sword Formation was completely shattered. Ji Ning's  The sword light is like an egg, but the golden light emitted by the opponent is like a stone.  If an egg hits a stone, it will naturally be destroyed as soon as it hits it.

    The gap is too big.

    The difference between heaven and earth.

    "It is indeed the strength of the True God Dao Ancestor in the Three Realms." Ji Ning was even more eager for himself.Even if ??'s golden elixir can be promoted to the second level, the gap will not be so outrageous.

    "Go! Go! Go."

    Ji Ning condensed the sword light again and again.

    The sword light of the Great Thousand Sword Formation streaked across the sky, killing Xiangdong Zhenxian.

    Dong Zhenxian blocked it three times in succession, and he finally frowned.

    "The mana is consumed too fast If this goes on" Dong Zhenxian found unwillingly that although it was very easy for him to resist, the mana consumed by manipulating the magic weapon to fight was too fast.

    "Come out." Dong Zhenxian had a look of shame and anger on his face and snorted angrily,

    Suddenly a bowl-shaped magic weapon appeared, ten feet high, directly placed upside down where Dongzhenxian was sitting cross-legged, protecting Dongqunzhenxian.

    It is a shame for Dong Zhenxian to be a coward.

    But hiding in a magic weapon consumes relatively less mana.

    "Bang bang bang bang." The sword light struck the bowl-shaped magic weapon one after another, but it was difficult to attack it.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned, "The Great Thousand Sword Formation consumes mana too quickly. If it relies on absorbing the power of heaven and earth from the outside to recover, it may take a long, long time to kill him. If it relies on elixir to restore mana the elixir consumes too much. Look.  Let¡¯s find a way to consume less mana, um, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    He thought of a treasure - the Eight Fires Universe!  The Eight Fires Universe contains eight true fires. The burning power of the real fires is very terrifying. Ji Ning only needs to spend a small amount of mana to maintain the Eight Fires Universe.  What's more, the opponent is trapped within that thousand-mile range and cannot attack the Eight Fires Universe Realm at all. He can only let the Eight Fires Universe Realm burn.

    This is indeed the best method. The Eight Fires of Heaven and Earth are burning, which is no less effective than Ji Ning's slashing with the Great Thousand Sword Formation, and it consumes very little mana.

    The second update today.  There was no update on Tomato the day before yesterday. I added a chapter yesterday and will add another chapter today.  Tomato continues to write the third chapter.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 33: Traveling in Chaos

    He said "Huh?"!

    Dong Zhenxian hid in the bowl-shaped magic weapon, but was surprised to find that Ji Ning had stopped attacking.

    "Stop?" Dongqun Zhenxian's mind moved, and the bowl-shaped magic weapon has been taken back into the body. Even maintaining the magic weapon requires mana. Many prisoners here have magic weapons and clothes that have not been maintained by mana for a long time, and have been damaged by the long years of erosion.  Although magic weapons are generally difficult to damage, they can still be damaged after a few chaotic epochs of time.

    The True Immortal in Winter Skirt looked up at the young man in white robe standing in the sky, and sneered: "I advise you to give up. For a weak True Immortal like you to emit such a powerful sword light. I'm afraid it will consume a lot of mana.  . Before long, your mana will be exhausted. You have to leave the prison of the world to recover your mana. Restoring your mana also takes time Attack me again and again, and you will consume my mana again and again.  Light, this takes a long time.¡±

    "Are you afraid?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    Dong Zhenxian was suffocated.

    "Humph." He snorted coldly and said no more.

    indeed.

    His mana cannot be replenished, but the guardian's mana can be replenished continuously. As long as it lasts long enough, he will eventually run out of mana.

    "Dong Zhenxian secretly said.

    The Eight Fires Universe Realm is being placed in the Water Mansion by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning arranged for one of the clones to leave the 'stone tablet' first, bring the Eight Fires Universe Realm, and then send it here.  Because of the long distance, it took more than a day of flying to get here.

    "Huh?" Dong Zhenxian frowned. He saw another young man in white robe flying towards him from a distance.

    "Eighteen gods and demons of Tao Wu?" Dong Zhenxian guessed it immediately.

    "Do you think I need to spend a lot of mana to attack you?" The boy in white robe waved his hand, and a flaming lotus quickly flew into the air, directly above Dong Zhenxian, and then the flaming lotus flipped over and faced directly  below.  At the same time, it quickly turned into a huge lotus that was a thousand miles in size, and at the same time, the petals of the lotus began to bloom.

    The eight-petal petals were fully in full bloom, and at the same time, the real fire burned directly downwards.

    "Damn it." Dong Zhenxian's expression immediately changed when he saw this, and the bowl-shaped magic weapon suddenly appeared again and covered him.

    Flames filled the sky, burning around the bowl-shaped magic weapon, and the earth turned into fly ash.

    The fairy in winter skirt was suspended, with a big bowl covering him.

    The eight true fires surrounded him from all directions, burning crazily.

    "Hmph, this is much easier." Ji Ning stood in mid-air and watched as the Eight Fire Universe formed its own realm, burning the enemy.  But it is not invincible. Once the enemy escapes from the scope of the Eight Fires Universe, he will naturally not be attacked by the eight true fires.  However, the prisoner could not leave that area at all.

    It can only withstand the siege of the eight true fires.

    This is the treasure that the ancestor god Zhu Rong personally refined, the combined power of the eight true fires. Its power is very astonishing.  However, because it contains eight true fires, its attacks mainly rely on these eight true fires.  Ji Ning only needs to maintain his magic weapon and occasionally input some mana.

    "Damn it, damn it." Dong Zhenxian was really anxious, "This flame burning relies on flames. It consumes very little mana, and he can keep it going. But I have to keep my magic weapon to resist. If this goes on  ¡­¡±

    "Where did he get such a magic weapon?"

    Dong Zhenxian was anxious and angry.

    The ¡®Eight Fires of the Universe¡¯ contains the eight true fires, and one piece alone is worth more than a hundred pure Yang top-quality magic weapons.  Even though Ji Ning killed three gods and immortals in the world prison, he never got such a treasure.

    Water Mansion.

    A stone tablet is in the hall.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air, looked at the stone tablet, and suddenly his mind moved. The stone tablet turned into a stream of light and flew into the center of Ji Ning's eyebrows.

    "Come out." Ji Ning looked to the side. Fifteen figures appeared at the same time. They all seemed to have the aura of gods, and their appearances were also different.  These fifteen people were transformed from fifteen of Ji Ning's eighteen clones after using the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques.

    "They performed the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques. Even the True God Dao Ancestors would have to watch it with their own eyes and use some magical powers such as eyes to see through the reality of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques. Otherwiseeven if there are some powerful people who can detect  The Three Realms can even penetrate the Xiantian Lingbao Water Mansion. I'm afraid I won't be able to see through that the fifteen of them are my clones." Ji Ning said secretly.

    It is very difficult to penetrate the innate spiritual treasure and detect the reality.

    What can be done in the Three Realms cannot exceed the number of hands.

    The ninth turning of Xuan Gong  Once it changes, it is only a long -distance penetration of the Congtian Shui Mansion, which cannot be seen."Only if no one knows that I have many clones, these clones can save lives and have more miraculous effects." Ji Ning secretly said.

    Ji Ning left the water house and went to the thatched cottage. He collected the avatars beside him. Ji Ning walked out of the thatched cottage, looked up at Wu Baoshan in front of him, and then sent a message: "Nine teeth."

    Suddenly, a luminous light came, and the bald old man Ji Ya Tian Shen continued: "Master of the house."

    "You go back to Star Reaching World first, I have something to do." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Nine-Tooth God responded.

    Follow.

    Ji Ning then took the void boat alone and left the Sword Immortal World directly.

    There are huge stars in the endless void, the most dazzling of which are the Lunar Star and the Sun Star.  In fact, in terms of size, the Nuwa World, the Xinhuo World, the Sun Star, and the Taiyin! Star are all much smaller.  The light and heat released by these two supreme stars also nourish the entire three realms.

    These stars were also conceived in chaos.

    When Pangu opened the world, the birth of heaven and earth consumed a lot of chaos. Chaos consumed too much, so void appeared around it. This is the origin of endless void.  A lot of chaos was consumed, and the stars that were originally in the chaos also appeared.

    "Huh."

    A void boat flies in the void.

    ??Continuously traveling, even appearing on some stars, and soon flew to the end of the void.  It is said to be 'endless void,' but there is an end after all, and at the end is chaos!  The void boat plunged directly into the chaos and continued to fly through it.

    "Huh?" In the dark world, on the throne suspended in mid-air, the God King pondered, "How did this Ji Ning enter chaos?"

    Ji Ning suddenly left the Sword Immortal Realm and even entered Chaos. The Nuwa camp didn't notice it yet, but the Wu Jian Sect knew about it first.  Because the Wujian Sect was worried that Ji Ning would attack again so they kept arranging manpower to investigate.

    "Why are you going to Chaos?" God King wondered.

    "Unfortunately, there is no way to check."

    Even if he has great magical powers, the invisible power of the God King can penetrate into the void and explore. After all, there is no obstacle in the invisible void.  But in the endless chaos, the obstacles of chaos are too great, and there is no way to check.

    "Chaos is endless, and endless gray mist is filled. These gray mist contain magical power. If you can understand the 'Chaos Heavenly Way,' you can draw the 'Power of Chaos' from these chaotic mist."  But Ji Ning obviously can't do it yet. He can't get external supplements in the chaos. He can only consume his own mana or elixir to supplement.

    Of course, it¡¯s okay to wander in chaos for a short period of time.

    If you travel for a long time, you will only run out of mana and die trapped in chaos.

    "So many stars."

    In the chaos, you can often find stars. The small ones are probably only a million miles in size, but the big ones are much larger than a big world.

    Although these stars are in chaos, because they are too close to the Three Realms, they have been clearly detected by the powerful people of the Three Realms when they travel, and they are also marked on the map. Ji Ning tore them apart based on the map he got from Fangcun Mountain.  Split the void to travel short distances and reach the stars one by one.

    "Just this star."

    Whoosh.

    The stars that the void boat has arrived at are completely made of ice, and in terms of size, they are probably comparable to the world of Daxia.  The entire star exudes endless cold air, and on the surface of the star, there are also some huge ravines, like canyons.  There are also raised peaks.  There is a strong wind on this star, but there is no life.

    Even gods, demons and immortals are not willing to live on such a bitter and cold star.

    "go."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Immediately, a stone tablet flew out from between his eyebrows. The stone tablet flew out directly and flew towards the deep canyon ahead. It was soon swept by the strong wind and fell into the depths of the canyon. Under the exploration of Ji Ning's mind  After the stone tablet fell deep into the canyon, it was quickly covered with ice and completely frozen deep in the stars.

    If it were someone else, it would naturally be impossible for him to detect it with his mind. But Ji Ning has already controlled the stone tablet, so he can naturally sense it.

    "The stone tablet is here, no one can check it." Ji Ning thought secretly, "In the chaos, even the powerful can't check it through the void. Even if there is someone with great strength, his mind can cover this place. But this stone tablet  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤It is mysterious and abnormal in itself. Outsiders can only see it with the naked eye."

    Even if a powerful person knew that Ji Ning had a stone tablet and knew that Ji Ning was hiding in this star, he would still have to inspect the entire star inch by inch and observe it with the naked eye.

    A star comparable to the world of Daxia requires aLooking at it every inch is like a dream.

    What¡¯s more, no one knew that Ji Ning placed the stone tablet here.

    "here¡­¡­"

    "It will be my last place to fight back."

    "If I suffer a disaster, at least the two clones hidden in the stone tablet can practice again and recover all the clones." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Whoosh.

    Then the void boat continued to wander around some stars in the chaos, and then Ning left the chaos and returned to the endless void.  Now he only dares to wander around in this completely explored chaos that is very close to the Three Realms, and does not dare to go deep.

    neither knows¡­¡­

    Ji Ning entered the chaos this time and released the stone tablet, which even contained two clones.  The two clones are trying their best to attack the true immortal and true god with the help of the 'Eight Fires Universe Realm' and other pure Yang magic weapons that release wind, fire, thunder and lightning.

    Returned to the endless void, and then arrived in the world of Daxia.

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air and took out a token, pouring mana into it.

    "Disciple." Bodhi's voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    "My disciple wants to go back to Xianyue World, and at the same time, he has something to tell Master." Ji Ning said.

    Wow.

    Suddenly, a whirlpool appeared in mid-air next to him, and Ning stepped directly into it, heading towards the Xianyue World.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 34: Bodhi¡¯s Surprise

    Passing through the space whirlpool, a towering suspended mountain appeared in front of us. It was exactly Fangcun.

    "Uncle."

    "Uncle."

    "Master-uncle."

    Walking on Fangcun Mountain, Ji Ning occasionally said a few words to some familiar people, and then came to the Taoist temple of Master Bodhi. The two Taoist boys Qing Shui and Bai He at the entrance of the Taoist temple did not stop him, obviously they had received the order from their ancestors.

    Ji Ning entered the Taoist temple and saw Master Bodhi sitting cross-legged in the distance.

    "Master." Ji Ning saluted respectfully.

    "What's the matter?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "This time I carried out sneak attacks on several places of the Wujian Sect and killed more than ten gods and true immortals." Ji Ning said, "I wanted to force the Wujian Sect to release my senior sister, but the Wujian Sect still did not agree. But who would think¡¤  ¡¤¡¤I had an unexpected discovery while looking at those trophies.¡±

    Bodhi smiled: "When did you come here to tell me?"

    "Those heavenly gods and true immortals are just that. This harvest still comes from the heavenly immortal Shao Yan Chou." Ji Ning said, "Among the treasures left by Shao Yan Chou, I got a strange object, which contains the seven great methods.  Each of these seven methods is mysterious and unpredictable, and I tried my best to learn them all. When I learned them, the strange object shattered into nothingness out of thin air."

    Ji Ning also thought for a long time before deciding to say this.

    He doesn¡¯t have to tell his master about the seven great techniques, but after all, now that the two major camps are fighting, these techniques are useless in his own hands, and the benefits of being gifted are more.

    ¡°I am not afraid of evil intentions from the Wujian Sect, but I am afraid that someone in my own camp will do something to me!  For example, a powerful person who was as powerful as Master Bodhi guessed that Ji Ning had obtained a powerful treasure from the Chaos Alien Race and killed Ji Ning. Even if Bodhi Patriarch became angry later, it would be too late.

    "Oh?" Bodhi smiled and nodded, "Maybe it's a legacy left by a powerful person."

    After learning inheritance, the inherited objects will directly shatter into nothingness. This is a relatively common way to prevent a large amount of inheritance from being leaked.

    "These are the seven Dharma methods written down by my disciple." Ji Ning took out a roll of bamboo slips. "My disciple has printed them all into it. Master, please take a look."

    Bodhi took it and immediately began to examine it with his mind.

    one look¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    That¡¯s more than half an hour.

    Bodhi was completely immersed in it. Ji Ning was also waiting silently.

    "Ji Ning." Bodhi raised his head and looked at Ji Ning with a look of surprise on his face, "You have made a great contribution."

    Ji Ning felt relieved.

    It would be great if it can help our own camp. My own strength is limited. Many of these methods are in my own hands. I can only use "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons" and "Sin Weapon". Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons can still use precious anomalies.  The Chaos Spiritual Liquid has only reached the second level. As for other methods, it is difficult for me to fully understand them for the time being.

    "These seven great methods must be the methods of the Chaos Alien Race." Bodhi exclaimed, "I didn't expect that such a method would exist in the hands of a little fairy. It seems that it must be the Chaos Alien Race that was killed some time, and the Chaos Alien Race treasure  It was left somewhere in the Three Realms and was obtained by this young Yan Chou."

    "I know a lot of Chaos Alien Dharma Doors. These seven Dharma Doors are definitely top-notch, especially this "Lang Talisman" is the most useful!" Bodhi's face was full of joy.

    "How many methods do the Chaos Aliens have?" Ji Ning looked at his master.

    "Of course a lot."

    Bodhi smiled and said, "From ancient times to the present, we have killed many chaotic alien races. The powerful Xiangluo, especially the Lord of All Things. The Lord of All Things has a large army under his command We will kill them.  Once it is empty, you will naturally get the treasures they left behind. The seven great methods you obtained are probably the treasures left in the three realms after the death of a certain chaotic alien race."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But some of the methods of the chaotic alien races are of great use. But some" Bodhi shook his head, "need some strange objects. Those are the rare things contained in the world where the alien races live. We simply can't find them in the Three Realms.  When it comes to it, it will naturally be useless. For example, if you want to cultivate to the second level of "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons", you need so many strange objects, some of which I have never heard of. "

    "We have two kinds of methods that can be divided among alien races. They are the "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons" and the "Thousand-Body Sacred Code". This "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons" is very similar to yours, but it is  Divide into twelve clones. The difficulty of cultivation is relatively lower than yours. There are also strong ones among the powerful who are practicing. And the "Sacred Code of Thousand Bodies" is amazing. After the cultivation is completed, it can be divided into a thousand clones.  The clone's strength can reach that of the original body. Once fused, the strength of the original body will skyrocket. Unfortunately, this "Thousand"Just to get started with the "Sacred Code", you need a treasure called the "Heart of the World". How can we have such a treasure?  "

    "Thousand-Body Sacred Scripture?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Divided into a thousand clones?

    It¡¯s too scary.

    "The heart of this world is a very tiny crystal that a chaotic world has aged and destroyed after a long period of time. This crystal is also the source of the next generation of many gods and demons to open up a new chaotic world.  , and this crystal is the heart of the world." Bodhi smiled and said, "To get started with the Thousand-Body Sacred Scripture, you need such a heart of the world. You said that we are just a chaotic world in the three realms. Where does the world come from?  Heart."

    Ji Ning has searched the memories of the immortals and gods of the Nine Chaos Kingdoms, and also knows about the ¡®Heart of the World.

    The Heart of the World is a treasure more precious than the Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    The Nine-Fang Chaos Kingdom may have obtained it, but there is no doubt that it was all taken away by the Nine-Fang Kingdom Lord and two other world realm beings.  Don¡¯t even think about the ancestor gods and ancestors.  !

    "Among your seven great methods, "Lang Fu" is the most useful. "Sin Weapon" is also of some use in today's catastrophe. I believe it can cultivate some innate spiritual treasures." Bodhi said, "But I want to cultivate it with the help of killing.  The Chaos Treasure is too difficult, I really don¡¯t know how many people have to kill to cultivate a Chaos Treasure.¡±

    The leaders of Buddhism and Taoism, the Three Emperors, and even Bodhi, the Five Emperors and many other powerful people all have Chaos Treasures in their bodies.

    On the contrary, the method of "The Divine Weapon of Sin" is not taken seriously.

    "Of course this "Sin Weapon" method is still useful to you." Bodhi smiled and said, "But this Langfu is a method of making Taoist talismans. Every method of making Taoist talismans is secret.  Dao talismans can be refined in advance. When fighting, just use a large number of talismans and smash them to death."

    "Of course, the premise is that the person who refines the Tao Talisman can understand the mystery of the "Lang Fu". And among our three realms, in terms of the art of this formation rune, the strongest one is naturally the Human Emperor Fuxi." Bodhi smiled and said, "This "  "Lang Fu" even though I was filled with joy after seeing it, I can refine some Taoist talismans. After seeing it, Fu Xi might be able to learn it completely."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    "Langfu" is so mysterious, reading it yourself is like reading a book from heaven.

    For the Human Emperor Fuxi, the uses may indeed be astonishing.

    "By the way, you said that Young Yan Chou has been through it, so he also knows these seven Dharma doors?" Bodhi's expression changed.

    "Master." Ji Ning continued, "I tried my best to learn these seven methods. With the strength of Shao Yan Chou Celestial Immortal, I am afraid I could barely learn the "Eighteen Tao Wu Gods and Demons" and part of the "Nine Solutions to Insects and Beasts"  "He doesn't have the ability to learn the later ones."

    "That's good." Bodhi smiled, "Taowu's Eighteen Gods, Demons and Nine Insects and Beasts are not a threat. Back then, we and the Wujian Sect co-existed peacefully. We made many friends with each other, and some even became life-and-death friends. Many Dharma sects communicated with each other.  , they have ours, and we also have theirs. They also have the "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons" and "Thousand-Body Sacred Scripture". As for the Nine Interpretations of Insect Beasts, it takes a long time to cultivate and the cost is not small. Neither of us has that.  It¡¯s time.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But just in case there is an accident, this Shao Yan Chou needs to be eliminated." Bodhi said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Because I first refined the treasures left by the gods and true immortals, then refined many magic weapons, and finally found the stone tablet among the debris.  It would take more than a day to refine so many treasures. If Shao Yan Chou wanted to tell the truth, he would have done so already, so Ji Ning has not been in a hurry to find a way to get rid of the root cause.

    indeed.

    Shao Yan Chou is indeed taking a chance.

    "Of the seven great methods, I have only learned the first and second parts." Shao Yanchou was drinking wine in a hall, "But I can also see that this is definitely an incredible method. And the stone tablet is  The coercion is more terrifying than the law of heaven! Once I report to Wu Jian Sect, Wu Jian Sect will probably prevent the leakage of this method, and they will also kill me and silence me when they seize it from Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning will probably hide it even if he has obtained the Seven Great Dharma Doors, and will be reluctant to tell others."

    "Well, that must be the case."

    Shao Yan Chou kept it hidden all his life and never told anyone else.

    He also thought Ji Ning would do this!

    ¡°And he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Reporting such a powerful method to the Wujian Sect would not only be of no benefit, but would also result in his being silenced.  Shao Yan Chou was very aware of Wu Jian Sect's methods they were very cruel.

    "Hmm" Shao Yanchou felt dizzy.

    "This, how is this"

    "Die."

    "Just die"Come on.  "

    Shaoyan Chou¡¯s eyes were dim, and his soul immediately disintegrated, and he immediately died.  The same goes for his other clone.

    Fangcun Mountain.

    Bodhi closed his eyes, then opened them and looked at Ji Ning: "The other two clones of Young Yan Chou are dead. All his eighteen clones are dead."

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Shao Yan Chou didn't have the Void Boat, a treasure like this, so he didn't dare to wander in the chaos. Since the clones were all within the Three Realms, it was easy for Bodhisattva to take action Just like he could easily charm some weak people,  Bodhi can also easily make a god commit suicide.

    Of course, Wu Jian Sect actually wants to let Ji Ning commit suicide silently, but Ji Ning's mental strength has reached the fourth level, which is the same level as many Taoist ancestors, and Wu Jian Sect cannot let Ji Ning commit suicide.

    "Let's go, follow me to see the Human Emperor Fuxi." Bodhi smiled and said, "He must be excited and happy when he sees this "Langfu". Such a superb Taoist talisman is something that is rare to find."

    Wow.

    A spatial vortex appeared in front of him.

    Bodhi directly took Ji Ning¡¯s hand and stepped into the space vortex.

    Let me tell you two things.

    The first one is today, Friday, so I¡¯ll just update it once.  Khan, please don¡¯t hit me. Tomato can be a relief.

    The second piece, the most important one, ¡®Ji Ning¡¯s original painting, is finally finished!  Tomato sent Ji Ning¡¯s original painting to WeChat. If you add Tomato WeChat, you can see it!  Ji Ning's original painting was the most difficult to draw. I discussed it with the artist for a long time and revised it several times.  Finally the picture was completed.

    Tomato WeChat account fanq4, or "I eat tomatoes,".

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 35 Meeting the Fuxi Family

    Coming out of the space vortex, he saw the vast chaotic airflow in front of him. Ji Ning had swam alone in the chaos before. Of course, it was just a walk around the edge of the Three Realms.

    "The Fuxi clan is currently in the chaos, studying and pondering many great formations." Bodhi said, "Among the three emperors of the human race, the Shennong clan and the Fuxi clan are usually mostly in the chaos. Only the Suiren clan lives in the world of Xinhuo."

    With that said, he took Ji Ning and quickly moved forward.

    Time and space change.

    The speed is amazing.

    "That's" Because the speed was too fast, the surrounding chaotic airflow became blurry, but Ning suddenly saw the monstrous flames in front of him in the distance.

    "We're here." Bodhi's voice sounded, and his speed slowed down sharply.

    Soon, Ji Ning was led by his master and approached the monstrous flames. The flames were raging like an ocean, and it was difficult to see the end of the sea of ??flames with the naked eye.

    "Water?" Ji Ning was suddenly surprised to find that there was a rolling black wave above the sea of ??flames. Only by looking carefully could one see that it was an endless wave of black water Below was an endless sea of ??flames, and above it was  They are endless black water waves, as if they are one body, and the space between the flames and water waves is faintly annihilating each other.

    "Fuxi." Bodhi shouted.

    Wow!

    Suddenly, a passage opened in the sea of ??flames in front of him, and the flames on both sides could not invade the passage at all.

    "Go, go in." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning then followed Bodhi and flew in this passage.

    "Is this a grand formation set up by the Human Emperor?" Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "Why can't I recognize what kind of fire this flame is?"

    The most famous thing in the Three Realms is the Nine True Fires.

    "This is the 'Immortal Fire' realized by the Human Emperor Sui Ren." Bodhi said, "It is a flame that surpasses the nine true fires. As for the water waves above, it is taken from the essence of the Taiyin Star, the Taiyin Xuanshui.  ,. The fire has the help of Suiren, so it can have so many flames. But the essence of Taiyin can only be obtained by Fuxi himself, so there is relatively less of it. Fuxi is still thinking about this formation, and has not yet done it.  Dacheng."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Will the fire be extinguished?  Taiyin Xuanshui?

    In fact, most weak immortal cultivators, or when they were relatively weak, did not know that there were more powerful flames above the nine true fires, but now they know it.

    Like ¡®The True Fire of the Sun¡¯, it is just the most common endless flame on the Sun Star, and there are endless flames.  The 'Golden Flame of the Sun' is the flame within the core of the Sun Star, and its power is much more terrifying than the true fire of the Sun.  This 'Golden Flame of the Sun', even if it is the True God Dao Ancestor, you have to be careful. If you are not careful, you will be burned alive.

    The golden flame of the sun is found in nature.

    And the ancestor god Zhu Rong created the Zhu Rong Divine Fire, which is also an existence that surpasses the nine divine fires. Unfortunately, the ancestor god Zhu Rong died long ago.

    The Human Emperor Suiren clan created the ¡®Immortal Fire¡¯, which is also an existence that surpasses the nine divine fires.

    There are also nine true waters in the Three Realms. The one that surpasses them is the Taiyin Xuanshui on the Taiyin Star, and the Gonggong Divine Water of the Ancestral God Gonggong, but the Ancestral God Gonggong also died long ago.

    The ten great ancestral gods fought with each other in ancient times to dominate the world, and some of them died.

    Pangu is actually the world god. It¡¯s just that in ancient times, the gods and demons didn¡¯t know the existence of the world god. Because Pangu was too powerful, Pangu was listed separately among the ten ancestor gods and was considered to be the Pangu god.  An existence that is superior to all immortals, Buddhas, gods and demons.

    Pangu opened the world and died of exhaustion.

    The Nuwa Empress has entered chaos and never came back.

    The ancestor god Fuxi was reincarnated into the human race, but became the human emperor Fuxi.

    In ancient times, several ancestral gods died fighting for hegemony in the world.

    The battle of destruction of ancient times, the battle with Wujian Sect and the Lord of All Things, the Ancestral God once again killed several people in battle.

    For example, the Human Emperor Fu Xi could only work hard to mobilize the Taiyin Xuanshui. Fortunately, he had mastery of Yin and Yang, the two heavens, and the ultimate Yin Taiyin Xuanshui. However, his achievements on water  ¡¤Obviously, Suiren's achievements in fire are not as high.

    "Fuxi is focused on the formation. If he had been thinking about water, with his ability to fully understand the two heavenly paths of yin and yang, I am afraid he would have been able to create a mysterious water that surpasses the nine true waters." Bodhi sighed.

    "In my previous life, I was an ancestral god and was good at destroying the way of heaven. In this life, I am a human emperor, but I am skilled in the art of cultivating formations." Ji Ning was also very curious about the Fuxi clan.

    No matter in the past life or in this life, the Fuxi clan is considered to be at the top of the three realms.

    Wow.

    &nbsp; After passing through the flame passage, I saw a land of several hundred feet suspended in chaos. On this land of several hundred feet, there was a tall man wearing a Taoist robe sitting cross-legged. There were a large number of Tai Chi diagrams on his Taoist robe.  , 'Bagua Diagram,' Star Diagram, and other array diagrams, there are countless runes surrounding him. Fuxi looks at these countless runes, sometimes modifying some runes, and sometimes changing them.

    "Don't worry, wait." Bodhi said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    After about a cup of tea, Fuxi, who was sitting in the distance, finally stopped, and all the talisman patterns around him disappeared.

    Mrs. Fuxi smiled and looked at Bodhi and Ji Ning: "Bodhi, why did you bring your precious apprentice here? Well, come, sit down first."

    With a wave of his hand, two futons appeared in front of them, and in front of the futons were two cases with water and wine on them.

    Bodhi took Ning and sat down first.  !

    "Of course it's a good thing." Bodhi handed the scroll given by Ji Ning to Fu Xi, "Take a look."

    "oh."

    Fuxi took it and immediately began to examine it with his mind. He was completely immersed in this examination.

    "Don't be anxious, Fuxi is just like this, let's wait here slowly." Bodhi said, "Come, try this wine, the wine created by Fuxi himself using the method of formation You can't taste it elsewhere."

    Ji Ning picked up the wine glass and took a sip.

    Suddenly, an unprecedented sense of comfort permeated the whole body, and even the soul seemed to be relaxed.

    "It's really good wine." Ji Ning exclaimed.

    "No one else can make it." Bodhi said.

    The master and the disciple immediately started drinking there. It looked like just a flask, but it contained the fairy wine that looked like a huge lake. The master and the disciple drank happily, but more than a day passed.  The Human Emperor Fuxi finally withdrew his consciousness from the bamboo slips.

    "Okay, okay, okay." Fuxi couldn't help but said three good words in a row.

    "How is it?" Bodhi looked at him, "Isn't "Langfu" good?"

    "The Taoist talismans recorded in "Langfu" are more magical than the last. It took me three hours to understand them all. As long as the materials are prepared, many powerful Taoist talismans can indeed be refined." Fu Xi  Shi smiled and said, "The addition of these Taoist talismans to my Nuwa camp can be considered as an extra boost. Although the boost is small, it can add up to a lot and it can affect the overall situation."

    After Ji Ning heard, "Although the help is small, she understood that the foundation of Nuwa's camp is still very deep, and many of them are not known to her now."

    Just like Wu Jian Sect has some powerful methods.

    I¡¯m afraid there is also a Nuwa camp.

    "At this time, there are very few means that can increase the strength of our entire Nuwa camp, and this "Lang Fu" is one of them." Fu Xi shook his head and sighed, "But for me, the one that actually helps the most is that."  The Universe Reversal Isin Formation, most of the time I just spent on comprehending it."

    "What, the Universe Reversal One-Minded Formation? How could it help you so much?" Bodhi wondered, "This formation requires eighteen people to set up the formation, but it requires complete single-mindedness. How come it helps you so much?"

    "You don't understand."

    Fu Xi shook his head, "Although this formation is good, the power of the formation I created is even more earth-shattering. Of course I will not arrange this Qiankun Reversal Yixin Formation. But this formation, so  The secret contained in it - the secret of setting up the formation is completely different from my three realms. And its most powerful thing is the 'reversal of the universe'. I have been thinking about this 'water and fire world-destroying formation' for these years. How about the two extremes of water and fire?  Only then can they combine with each other more perfectly. This method of reversing the universe has given me more insights. Although the reversal of the universe is not powerful, the person who created this formation is probably not as good as the formation.  Much more powerful than me."

    Fuxi sighed.

    When he reaches Fuxi's level, when he looks at formations, he sees how they are created and completely dissects the essence of formations.  Apparently Fuxi got what he needed from it.

    This Universe Reversal One Heart Formation was indeed created by a great power in the chaos specifically for the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu. However, Fuxi was wrong when he said that the other party was stronger than him.  That great master after all, he realized the secrets of the formation in another environment - naturally very different from Fu Xi's, so Fu Xi's was very touched.  But when it comes to the actual achievements of the formation, the other party is actually at the same level as him.

    "Can I help you perfect the water and fire world-destroying formation?" Bodhi was surprised.

    The power of the Immortal Fire and Taiyin Xuanshui is extremely terrifying when taken alone.

    If the perfect combination is successful.

    That would be amazing.  It will be of great help to the final battle.  selfThe certainty of ?? is even greater.

    "It is helpful." Fu Xi nodded, "But it is still far from perfect. I still need to think more carefully about the Universe Reversal One Heart Formation. Well, these seven methods are all very good.  Obviously they are not from my Three Realms lineage, they should be from the Chaos alien race. You bring your disciple here, was it Ji Ning who found these seven great methods?"

    "Yes." Bodhi nodded.

    Fu Xi looked at Ji Ning and sighed: "Everyone is selfish. The small selfishness is for oneself, the big selfishness is for the family, the tribe, the country, the ethnic group, and even the world. You have only become a true immortal now.  , it is rare to be able to take out these seven precious Dharma doors."

    Ji Ning felt ashamed after hearing this.

    ¡°I took out the Seven Great Techniques for my master and for my own camp, but I hid the stone tablet for myself. The reason why I hid it without telling the second person was that I was afraid of the powerful intelligence of Wu Jian Sect, and also to leave a way out for myself.  After all, there was a catastrophe in the Three Realms, and he might die when he did.  I am not afraid of death, but after death, who will protect my daughter?

    "Your seven great methods, Langfu are helpful to the entire Nuwa camp, and the Qiankun Reversal of One Heart Formation is of great help to me. WellI can't get your benefits in vain." Fuxi said  .

    Please ask for a monthly pass.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I asked for a monthly ticket, and I¡¯m lagging behind on monthly tickets. The more monthly tickets you have, the stronger the tomatoes will be.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 36: Soaring in Cultivation

    Fu Xi thought for a moment and said, "Ji Ning, can you control the most powerful God of Punishment! His power?"

    "I can already control everything." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "oh¡­¡­"

    Fu Xi showed a smile, "This kind of large formation to lead all the immortals and massive loose immortals requires extremely high requirements on one's own magic power, mental strength, mental strength and soul skills. Among the gods and true immortals in the three realms, you are the best at leading such a large formation.  Because there has never been anyone as good as you before, so the scale of such a large formation is the ultimate."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are many formations similar to the Xingtian Formation. Master Bodhina also has some similar formations, but their power is about the same as the Xingtian Formation. Ji Ning has not changed it.

    "At the fourth level of mind power, you can also understand the mind power soul method you are indeed very good at it." Fuxi smiled, "After some time, I will give you a set of magic, which can control more immortals, scattered  Immortal, the power of the formation can also be greatly increased! However, the difficulty of controlling it will also increase a lot."

    "Thank you, Human Emperor." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    Even if the Human Emperor bestows a magic weapon, Ji Ning actually won¡¯t be too surprised.

    ¡°After all, I have innate spiritual treasures, and I currently have two clones of my true self in the ¡®world prison¡¯ to besiege the true gods and immortals in the medium to long term. I will have many powerful magic weapons in the future!  Unless the Fuxi clan bestows the ¡®Chaos Rare Treasure¡¯, is this possible?  Even many powerful people don¡¯t have Chaos Treasures.

    On the contrary, a formation stronger than the ¡®Xingtian Formation¡¯ was what Ji Ning urgently needed.

    Because Ji Ning¡¯s most powerful fighting method now is ¡®Xing Tianshen¡¯, and he has already controlled the power of Xing Tianshen to the extreme and cannot improve it any more.  But there is no better formation in the Three Realms.  If you want to create something stronger than the Xingtian Formation, few in the Three Realms can do it.

    ????????????? The Fuxi clan is the absolutely most powerful formation in the Three Realms.

    "It's not too difficult for me. After thinking about my water and fire world-destroying formation, I can create it with a little effort. It should be created within ten years." Fu Xi said.

    "Disciple." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning from the side, "Fuxi creates formations specifically for someone, but they are very rare.

    Fuxi Then Ji Ning and I won¡¯t bother you.  "

    "Okay." Fu Xi smiled and nodded, "I have to work hard to get out of my formation first."

    Wow.

    The endless sea of ????fire ahead separates a passage.

    Bodhi immediately took Ji Ning and flew out along the passage. Here was the 'Water and Fire World-Destroying Formation. Even Bodhi could not directly travel through the void. He had to leave the range of the formation before he could use his methods.  After all, the Fuxi clan has spent endless years mastering the perfect formation, and its power is extremely terrifying.

    Returned to Fangcun Mountain.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully, "I wonder if I, the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu, can teach it to Bai Shuize and the others."

    Bodhi said: "This is what you got. I shouldn't have stopped you. But it's best not to teach it. After all, your spiritual beasts are all too weak. Wujianmen wants to steal it from your memory quietly."  It¡¯s impossible to follow the method, but they haven¡¯t even read the Heavenly Tribulation, so they might be taken away by the God King in their sleep.¡±

    "Let's do it this way. If you want to teach, teach "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons". This is a similar method. There is also the Infernal Gate." Bodhi turned his hand, and a bamboo slip appeared and handed it to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took it respectfully.

    "This method is less difficult to practice than Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons. However, when practicing this kind of method, whether it is turning the soul into eighteen or twelve, it is very dangerous for the weak to practice it. It is best to wait until it is completed.  It's not too late for the immortals to start practicing again." Bodhi asked: "You can also practice the "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons". There are still people in the three realms who can become twelve clones, and their strength can be restored to the level of the original body."

    "yes."

    Ji Ning responded, "I'll go meet Baishuize and the others first, and then leave Xieyue World."

    "Go." Bodhi nodded.

    Ji Ning first carefully read "The Twelve Heavenly Gods and Demons". This method is very similar to Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons.

    It is also divided into three levels.

    On the first level, the deity can be transformed into twelve clones, and the strength of the clones is reduced, far less than the deity.  This state is actually not worth the gain. The only advantage is that the ability to save life is much stronger.

    On the second level, the strength of the twelve clones has been improved to the same level as the original body.

    On the third level, the twelve clones can be merged into the original body, which will increase the strength of the original body astonishingly.

    Almost exactly the same as Tao Wu¡¯s Eighteen Gods and Demons.

    &nbsp; However, the difficulty is obviously lower, and the demand for external objects is also lower. Even the rare objects needed to cultivate to the second level can now be found in the Three Realms!  Although it can be found, it is still rare and rare, and the higher the strength, the more rare objects are needed for cultivation, and the higher the price.

    When Ji Ning searched the souls of the prisoners in the world prison, he also learned some information, mainly like 'Fairy Qianrou, who is the granddaughter of the Lord of the Nine Fangs. The other gods and immortals who can be imprisoned also have extraordinary status and know a lot.

    For example, if you want to reach the second level of Tao Wu¡¯s Eighteen Gods and Demons, the first level of Celestial Cultivation will probably require a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid!

    Ji Ning also used up almost one bottle, and there was even a little leftover.  It is because Ji Ning is the lowest true immortal. In terms of the quality of his magic power, he is equal to the strongest immortal.

    ¡®The quantity, on the contrary, is more different than the other party.  The first-class immortal is the golden elixir that was conceived by the endless vastness of the world. The space of the golden elixir is very astonishing, and the magic power it contains is naturally huge.

    The first level of true immortal cultivation requires about a hundred bottles of chaotic spiritual liquid.

    Whether it¡¯s golden elixir or divine soul, the strongest true immortal is much stronger than the strongest heavenly immortal.

    The strongest true immortalsthe vastness of their minds alone is enough to cover a chaotic world!  Among the three realms, only the true divine Taoist ancestors have this strength.  The scope of the mind can also show the power of the soul. It is necessary to separate eighteen such souls and then upgrade them to the level of the deity.  It consumes a lot of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    If you are a first-class ancestor cultivating, it will increase a hundred times!

    The higher the strength, the more astonishing the price will be if you want to get the same eighteen clones.  even though

    'The Lord of the Nine Fangs Kingdom has already reached the second level at the True Immortal stage. At the Ancestral Immortal stage it was because of the hardships and adventures he encountered in the chaos that he finally reached the third level of Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons.  Since then, his strength has skyrocketed, and he is the absolute overlord among the ancestor gods and ancestors. Later, he broke through to the world realm, and directly built a huge force, killing other world realms, and even two world realm beings followed him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only the leader of the Nine Kingdoms has mastered it.

    In a quiet small town.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, was sitting in a restaurant, holding a wine glass and looking into the distance. On the street in the distance, a woman was walking with a girl.

    That woman is Qiuye.

    The girl is the bright moon.

    "Junior Brother Shuo, Uncle Bai." Ji Ning looked at Mu Zishuo and Uncle Bai who were sitting nearby. "You guys stay here first. I'll go back first and come over later."

    "Okay, senior brother, go ahead, we are here." Mu Zishuo smiled.

    "Ning'er, don't worry." Uncle Bai also said.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? They were wandering around the world of Xianyue, and accompanying the child-like "Mingyue", the days were leisurely, making Mu Zishuo and Uncle Bai feel more peaceful and happy.

    Ji Ning, in black robe, nodded, and then disappeared out of thin air. Although no one in the restaurant saw anything, they didn't realize anything was wrong.

    Outside that small town, there is a seemingly simple fairy mansion. This is a pure Yang magic weapon controlled by Ji Ning's second soul.  It is also a temporary ¡®home¡¯.  Because she had to take good care of her daughter Mingyue, she couldn't just let her run around in Xianyue's world casually. She also had to live in one place for a long time with peace of mind.

    Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, flew into the immortal mansion.

    The white-robed Ji Ning is already in the house. He came here specifically to deliver a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    Only half a day later.

    In a quiet room within the Immortal Mansion.

    Eighteen black-robed Ji Nings were sitting cross-legged, all of them with restrained auras, just like mortals. They all opened their eyes and smiled at the same time.

    "The second floor is done."

    Ji Ning left behind the volume "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons" and left.

    The Second Soul spent a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to cultivate the eighteen gods and demons of Tao Wu to the second level. However, these eighteen clones all used the breath-condensing method. When Ji Ning broke through and became a Pure Yang True Immortal, it was because of  The method of condensing the breath taught by Patriarch Bodhi made it impossible for the powerful men of the three realms to notice that Ji Ning had broken through and become a True Immortal of Pure Yang.

    Now Ji Ning is still restraining his aura.

    As long as Ji Ning doesn't take the initiative to use the eighteen clones, no one knows how strong the eighteen clones of Ji Ning's second soul are.

    Sword Immortal World, Wu Baoshan.

    Ji Ning is back.

    "Everything is arranged." Ji Ning stood in front of the thatched house, looking at the majestic Wubaoshan in front of him. Wubaoshan still exuded that breathtaking pressure, "The stone tablet has been hidden. I am not a big deal in this catastrophe.A glimmer of hope.  My second soul has also been cultivated into eighteen clones.  It¡¯s just that there are only a little more than sixteen bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid left.  "

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning flew to the second peak of Wu Bao Mountain and began to read the second chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship", and then started to understand it.

    In the Shui Mansion, the fifteen avatars of the original deity were all sitting cross-legged, meditating on the "Wubao Swordsmanship" with all their hearts.

    In the stone tablet, although the two clones of the original body consume a little mana to maintain the "Eight Fires Universe Realm", it does not require any mental effort at all. They are also meditating on "Wubao Swordsmanship".

    In the world of Xianyue, the seventeen avatars of the Second Soul have all mastered "Wu Bao Swordsmanship", and only one avatar is taking care of his daughter wholeheartedly.

    It can be said.

    At this moment, Ji Ning¡¯s true form, the second soul, has thirty-five incarnations, and is also comprehending Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship.  It can be said that compared to when he was not practicing "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons", Ji Ning's cultivation speed was a full thirty-five times faster than before.

    "Mysterious - incomparableswordsmanship"

    Thirty-five clones have connected memories. One realization is equal to each realization, causing a large number of insights to continuously pour out in the memory.

    Tomato just sent the original painting of "Uncle Bai" to WeChat. After the transformation, Uncle Bai was gentle and calm.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 37: Walking in the Three Realms

    Time passed, and half a year passed in the blink of an eye.  !

    Beside the towering rock wall, Ji Ning stood on the clouds and mist, looking up at the swordsmanship on the rock wall.

    "Wu Bao's swordsmanship is worthy of being a swordsmanship that transcends the limits of heaven. It's just that I couldn't completely complete the second chapter." Ji Ning frowned. In the past six months, he had almost finished the second chapter in one go.  They all understood it, but the final bottleneck still blocked Ji Ning.

    Being trapped in a bottleneck is the most terrifying thing for a practitioner.

    Many immortal cultivators are stuck in a bottleneck, unable to make any progress for hundreds of millions of years!  Cultivation does not mean that you will definitely make progress if you practice for a long time. If you can make continuous progress forever, then those immortals who have lived for hundreds of millions of years will have become Chunyang True Immortals. Obviously this is impossible.  The last time Ji Ning broke through the bottleneck of swordsmanship and understood the complete swordsmanship, he fought fiercely in the Realm of Annihilation for eighteen years and even reached the first level of swordsmanship. Only then did it come naturally.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy to break through this time.¡±

    "what to do?"

    Ji Ning frowned.

    At this time, there are too many clones that can't help him.

    "It's useless to just look around here. Breaking through the bottleneck requires an opportunity." Ji Ning immediately sent a message, "Nine teeth."

    Whoosh!

    A stream of light flew over and landed on the clouds. It was the bald old man Jiuya Tianshen. Jiuya Lian said respectfully: "Palace Master."

    "I want to take a good walk in the Three Realms." Ji Ning said.

    "Have a nice walk in the Three Realms?" Jiuya God was startled and looked at Ji Ning carefully. He thought that Ji Ning was going to launch another sneak attack on Wujianmen.  But now it doesn't look like it.

    "Let's go."

    Ji Ning immediately left the Sword Immortal World with Nine Tooth God.

    In the dark and vast world, on the ten-thousand-foot throne in mid-air, the God King immediately received the news.

    "Ji Ning has left the Sword Immortal World." God King Company began to release his endless mind and went to check Ji Ning's traces. "We have arrived at the Huya World."

    I suffered a loss last time.

    Wujianmen is naturally prepared, and they will naturally not fall twice in the same place.

    Huya World.

    A wooden boat floated on the broad river. On the wooden boat, there was a young man in white robe drinking alone. Next to him stood a bald old servant respectfully.

    "This Huya World is the place of the Huya Immortal." Ji Ning smiled, "This Huya Immortal rose up in ancient times and participated in the ancient war of destruction. He just lived alone and did not want to accept many disciples. However, there are still two  The famous god is willing to follow him, but he is a very powerful person in the three realms."

    The Emperor of Xia rules the world of Great Xia with the help of his masters and background.

    " But Huya Immortal relied on his own strength.

    "If I didn't use the Xingtian Formation, I might not be a match for the Tiger Tooth Immortal." Ji Ning said with a smile. There are indeed many gods and true immortals in the three realms, and the top ones among them all have their own style and rely on the Xingtian Formation.  No one can suppress Ji Ning, but if it is really one-on-one.

    There are indeed many who are better than Ji Ning. There are several disciples of Ji Ning¡¯s sect, Patriarch Bodhi.

    Everyone like Hongxue, Lu Zu, Huya Great Immortal, etc. all stood in front of the threshold of the True God Taoist Ancestor. When discussing the realm of Taoism and discussing some secrets, they were more powerful and perfect than Ji Ning. Ji Ning himself admitted this. After all, he practiced  It was too short, so I focused on sword power and mental power. After all, there was not enough time for me to slowly realize the truth under the catastrophe.

    "Master of the Palace, be careful with the Wujian Sect." Jiu Yalian sent a message to remind.

    "rest assured."

    Ji Ning said.

    As soon as he entered the Huya World, he had already enveloped the entire world with his mind.

    "The Wujian Sect is very cautious now. When I was in the Sword Immortal World, there was always a human consciousness surrounding me and monitoring me. As soon as I left the Sword Immortal World I'm afraid the Wujian Sect will know about it. Although there are many Wujian Sect strongholds in the Huya World,  There is only one place where there are true gods and immortals, but there are nineteen of them. They must have arrived just now. The nineteen true gods and immortals are restrained by the formation I can't break it at all." Ji Ning shook his head.  .

    Ji Ning sighed secretly in his heart.

    The first sneak attack was the most successful, but it would be difficult to scratch it a few more times.

    "Come, come again."

    "You only have this little strength and you feel tired in such a short time?"

    "Come."

    There was a faint sound in the distance.

    Ji Ning glanced around and saw a village in the distance. The village was adjacent to the river and relied on the river for a living. In the village, a tall man wearing animal skinsHe was practicing sword practice with a young man, and the tall man was drinking again and again: "Come on, be fiercer, be smarter, your swordsmanship must be more direct, fancy is useless."

    ¡°Bang, as soon as the young man¡¯s sword struck out, he was knocked backwards and fell to the ground. Then the young man quickly got up and charged forward again with gritted teeth.

    Being knocked down again and again and getting up again and again.

    The tall man kept talking.

    Ji Ning sat on the boat and looked at the scene in the distance. He could tell that the man and the boy had similar faces. They should be father and son. This scene reminded Ji Ning of the scene when his father taught him how to practice swordsmanship when he was a child.  Compared with this tall man, his father's swordsmanship is relatively superior.

    But in terms of strength, this man is no less than his father back then, because this man has reached the Zifu level, but his swordsmanship is weaker than his father's back then.

    "This village is very ordinary, but this man is a monk from the Zifu. It seems that he lives in seclusion here with his son." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "if¡­¡­"

    "It would be great if my father was still here and I could still practice swordsmanship with him." Ji Ning suddenly stood up.

    "Master of the Palace." Nine Teeth Goddess said.

    Ji Ning took one step forward.

    Wow.

    In an instant, he was next to the tall man and young man in the distance.

    Bu Feng looked at the white-robed young man who suddenly appeared next to him in shock. Although he had been training his son, as a monk of the Zifu, he still paid attention to his surroundings. He had long seen a wooden boat floating on the river a few miles away, and he also  He noticed the young man in white robe sitting on the boat drinking, but just in the blink of an eye, the young man in white robe was in front of him.

    "There are no ripples in space, it's not traveling through the void." Although Bu Feng is only a monk from the Zifu, he also comes from a large sect. "I arrived here in an instant just by speed, and the surrounding wind is still very slow. This method is impossible even for the Yuanshen Taoist.  Do it.¡±

    "Who are you?" The dirty boy looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yun'er." Bu Feng shouted. The young man was frightened and did not dare to say a word.

    Ji Ning looked at the tall man and smiled: "Don't panic, I just want to compete with you in swordsmanship."

    "Sword competition?" Bu Feng was surprised. What a joke.

    "You can just come," Ji Ning ordered.

    Bu Feng did not dare to refuse. He was afraid that the other party could kill him with a snap of his fingers, so he suppressed all other thoughts in his mind.

    "Be careful." An epee was suspended out of thin air in front of Bu Feng.

    Ji Ning raised his hands, and two long swords were condensed in his hands. Ji Ning used the power of heaven and earth to condense them. At his level, the condensed swords were much tougher than human-level magic weapons.

    Seeing this scene, Bu Feng was even more trembling in his heart: "What on earth is this senior playing?"

    He did not dare to hesitate and immediately mobilized the true energy of the Zifu. The heavy sword turned into a stream of light and stabbed directly at Ji Ning.

    "Clang."

    Ji Ning held the sword in both hands. The moment the heavy sword struck, the sword was like running water. He blocked it several times in succession. His whole body was shaken and flew backwards. He even staggered after landing.

    "Father seems to be very afraid of this man in white robe, but he looks so weak." The dirty young man watching on the side wondered.

    "How is it possible?" Bu Feng couldn't believe it.

    "It seems that it is very difficult for me to use acquired swordsmanship to fight against the magic flying sword of the Zifu monk." Ji Ning whispered to himself, and he did not deliberately restrain his voice. The Zifu monk Bu Feng was still able to vaguely  When I heard it, I couldn't help but be speechless. Is it just using the acquired strength to resist the magic weapon of the Zifu monk?

    The day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and Zifu.

    ??The gap between them is too big.

    "Continue." Ji Ning ordered.

    Bu Feng did not dare to neglect and continued to attack.

    For a time, the heavy sword was controlled by Zifu's true energy, and it was extremely fast and powerful. However, Ji Ning's swordsmanship seemed simple, but it had returned to its original nature.  As long as Ji Ning has a thought, the sword will condense the power of the sword, come on.  But that would be impossible to fight at all.  Ji Ning forcibly suppressed all power, keeping his power at the acquired level and naturally even slowing down his speed.

    The speed is slow and the strength is weak. You must rely on the realm of swordsmanship to resist.

    Fortunately, the other party was just a monk from Zifu, and his swordsmanship was many times higher than his.

    "I didn't expect that I just suddenly had such an idea. Who wants to fight like this? Really" Ji Ning has never tasted this kind of feeling. He maintained his position, but the speed and strength of the opponent's epee completely overwhelmed him, forcing him to keep tapping the sword.  The mystery of law.

    ¡°He has a feeling of progress.

    ?I also understand that I have found the right path!  Along this path, I might be able to break through this bottleneck and reach a higher level of swordsmanship.

    "It's amazing. The sword technique is so magical. This, this is simply impossible." Bu Feng also tried his best to bring out his most powerful sword technique, and even used some of the weird flying sword techniques he knew.  Come out, so that the mysterious white-robed young man in front of you will display more sword skills.

    The swordsmanship of this young man in white robe also opened up a new world in front of him.

    For the first time, he knew that the sword could be used like this!

    It was precisely because Ji Ning maintained the acquired power and speed that this Zi Mansion monk could clearly see the sword techniques he performed.  Although I can see clearly, I still feel mysterious and unpredictable.  Even a simple sword move, Bu Feng kept thinking hard while attacking, still felt like a fog and difficult to understand.

    Even so, he felt that his swordsmanship was improving.

    "Opportunity."

    "Big opportunity."

    "I, Bu Feng, was forced to flee with my son, but I still have such an opportunity. Swordsmanship, I can completely follow the swordsmanship, my realm can be higher, and I can quickly become Wanxiang Zhenren, or even Yuanshen Taoist, I can  If I go back and rescue my woman, I will" Bu Feng was ecstatic in his heart, and then suppressed those ecstatic thoughts.

    He tried hard to deal with Ji Ning, and at the same time, he tried his best to memorize some of Ji Ning's sword moves. Even though Ji Ning used random moves based on different situations, they were all extremely subtle.

    Ji Ning is a peerless genius in the art of swordsmanship and has already achieved great success in the art of swordsmanship.  He is now based on the "Wubao Swordsmanship" that transcends the limits of swordsmanship, and is comprehending the secrets of swordsmanship - even a little bit of it is enough to benefit the opponent endlessly.

    "Perhaps, this is the foundation of the sword. Only by abandoning all external forces such as mental power and sword power can we better find the foundation of the sword. "Wubao Swordsmanship" is a real swordsmanship that directly points to the foundation of the sword. Hmm  , From today on, I will travel across the three realms and compete with countless people." Ji Ning had a clear understanding in his heart and made a decision immediately.

    Monday, please vote for recommendation!

    ¡Á

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 38: Sword Training Worldwide

    Bu Feng and Ji Ning fought for a day and a night, and the Nine-Tooth God used his methods to completely isolate the surroundings so that the mortals in the village could not see the fight. The only people who could watch the battle were the Nine-Tooth God and the  That dirty boy.

    "Hoo, ho, ho." Bu Feng's face turned pale.

    He has been trying his best to use it. The Zifu Zhenyuan has been exhausted long ago, so he can only rely on the spiritual pill to replenish it. Now his spiritual pill has finally been exhausted. He is very anxious in his heart. He knows very well that the spiritual pill  No matter what, he was lucky to be able to fight with this mysterious being. He was eager to fight for a longer time.

    "Okay, you can stop." Ji Ning said. He also felt that the opponent's attack was obviously weakened, and it was obvious that his true energy was almost exhausted.

    Bu Feng could only stop.

    "These are some elixirs that can replenish true energy." Ji Ning threw out a bottle of elixirs.

    Bu Feng passed the connection and after a little exploration, he was suddenly pleasantly surprised and excited.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Even the Taoist Yuan Shen probably wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with so many elixirs.  Little did he know that these were the trophies Ji Ning got when he massacred countless immortals and demons during the Realm War. There were too many loose immortals killed at that time, and one white-faced dragon was equal to one hundred thousand loose immortals. Every loose immortal was killed during the war.  He was carrying a large amount of elixirs and elixirs. Ji Ning took out a bottle at random, which were the treasures of those loose immortals.  To the little monk from Zifu

    ¡®Bu Feng is naturally a huge surprise.

    "Senior, I can fight again." Bu Feng said.

    "That's enough." Ji Ning smiled, "Jiu Ya, let's go."

    "Yes, Palace Master." Nine Tooth God said respectfully.

    brush.

    The young man in white robe and the bald old servant just disappeared.

    "This, this" Bu Feng was extremely excited. This was probably a bottle of elixir that was comparable to all the treasures of the American Shinto people, and it gave him the capital to make a fortune.  And those mysterious and incomparable sword skills he wrote down are his beacon on the road to immortality!  It allows him to go further and realize his heart's desire.

    "Father?" The dirty boy on the side looked at Bu Feng.

    "Let's go home, go home quickly." Bu Feng said continuously, and immediately took his son back to his house in the village, and immediately wrote down a large number of sword skills that he had memorized in the previous battle, lest he forget them.

    The days after

    Bu Feng taught his son how to master swordsmanship, and then he stepped into the threshold of 'swordsmanship'.  When Bu Feng returned to his original sect sixteen years later, he was already a master of swordsmanship.

    On a wooden boat on the river.

    "Master of the Palace, what you are performing is the 'Wu Bao Sword Technique' created by the number one swordsman in the three realms, a sword technique that transcends the limits of heaven. Even if it is even a little bit, it is great luck for the monks of the Purple Mansion." Nine Tooth God said  , witnessing Wu Bao's swordsmanship with his own eyes, the pressure contained in Wu Bao's swordsmanship cannot even be resisted by the immortals.

    "And some scattered moves, just a single move, can't be understood even after looking at it.

    Ji Ning performed it himself and also competed with Bu Feng. Only then could Bu Feng truly understand the power of those moves, and it would naturally be easier for him to understand them.

    "I also have some insights." Ji Ning smiled.

    In fact, within half an hour of fighting with Bu Feng, Ji Ning was able to crack all of Bu Feng's methods. The reason why he fought for a whole day and a night was because Ji Ning himself was constantly experimenting and gaining insights.

    "Three thousand miles away, there is a monk from the Purple Mansion who is very good at swordsmanship. Let's go." Ji Ning quickly found out that there was a monk from the Purple Mansion three thousand miles away who was practicing the flying sword technique. He was quite extraordinary.  .

    On a mountain peak, a scarred woman in gray clothes was standing, controlling a flying sword remotely.

    Suddenly, a young man in white robe and a bald old servant appeared out of thin air next to him.

    "Huh?" The scarred woman in gray clothes was startled and said respectfully, "I've met my senior."

    "Use your flying sword to attack me with all your strength." The boy in white robe said.

    "Ah." The scarred woman in gray clothes was startled. This mysterious boy was really strange. However, she did not dare to refuse and started to attack immediately.

    Time passes, day by day.

    The God King who leads all parties in the Wujian Sect camp occasionally probed and tracked Ning like this for half a month. Finally, the God King lost his patience. After all, to the God King, Ning was not much of a threat.  It's just a minor annoyance.  Looking at the Three Realms, the real fatal threat to Wujian Sect is the many preparations secretly made by the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors of the Nuwa camp for the final battle.

    "This Ji Ning is actually competing with some ridiculously weak immortal cultivators, practicing swordsmanship like this? It's really ridiculous. Even if he has some understanding, how powerful can he be." The God King didn't bother to look anymore.

    "Monitor Ji Ning. If you dare to attack me,We have no door, come and report immediately.  "After the God King gave the order, he no longer cared about Ji Ning. He had more important things to worry about.

    Day by day, month by month, year by year¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Ji Ning travels in the three realms. Although the Zifu monks and Wanxiang Zhenren at the bottom are very weak, different fighting styles will appear in different regions.  Especially in Billions of Small Worlds, the differences in fighting styles were even more obvious, and even some of the swordsmanship concepts made Ji Ning stunned and amazed.

    Ji Ning fought with countless fighting styles, all of which abandoned external forces such as magic power, mental power, sword power, etc., and only used acquired power to deal with the Zifu monks, or used innate power to deal with Wanxiang Zhenren.

    Ling Ji Ning gained a lot of insights into Wu Bao's swordsmanship. Many of his clones were also studying and deducing, absorbing enough essence from the battle.

    One day nine years later.

    This is a small world with beautiful scenery. This small world is very remote. There are also immortals and demons in the Three Realms passing by here. Ji Ning also traveled through the Three Realms before coming here.  There are a lot of people here, and they are not much different from Ji Ning's previous life's Earth. The strength of the strong here is divided into

    "The human level, the earth level, the heaven level, and the legendary level, in fact, simply speaking, correspond to the acquired, innate, purple mansion and all things.

    The cultivation techniques here are very simple. Anyone who can practice to the legendary level will have a Taoist realm that is no less than that of the Yuanshen Taoists in the Daxia world. There are even legendaries who have comprehended a complete Tao. It is because of the realm of Tao.  Only when you are very high can you rely on simple techniques to cultivate to the level of all things.

    Sword Lian Villa is one of the holy places in this small world.

    The owner of the Sword Refining Villa is also known as the Sword Master!  It is a legendary existence. There are three legendary existences in the entire world, and the Sword Master is recognized as the strongest.

    "Master."

    Thirteen disciples stood there respectfully.

    There is a middle-aged man in plain clothes sitting cross-legged in front of him. This middle-aged man is the Sword Master!  The strongest person in the world.

    These thirteen disciples are the thirteen of the ¡®Fifteen Heavenly Swords¡¯ under the Sword Master.

    "Lao Liu, you come first." Sword Master said.

    "Yes, Master." The sixth disciple said respectfully.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    Wow.

    A young man in white robes and a bald old servant, Juggernaut, appeared next to them. Because they happened to be facing that direction, they were the first to notice the sudden appearance of these two beings. This made Juggernaut suddenly change his expression: "How could it be possible to be silent?  You came within a hundred feet of me and I didn¡¯t notice at all?¡±

    The face of the Sword Master changed drastically. The thirteen disciples also followed the Sword Master's gaze. They also saw the young man and the old servant. They were also shocked. Although they were surprised, they were not panic because the Sword Master  It is recognized that he is number one in the world.  There are indeed some people in the world who are good at hiding.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??? ??Suddenly, the six disciples shouted: "This is the forbidden area of ????Sword Refining Villa, please wait for the two of you to report your name quickly."

    "I heard that you are the strongest in this world and have the best swordsmanship." The young man in white robe looked at the sword master and said, "Use your sword, use your strongest swordsmanship."

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear¡ª¡± The thirteen disciples were all angry.

    However, Nine-Tooth God looked over and said softly: "Go to sleep."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    All thirteen disciples fell down and fell asleep.

    This scene completely shocked the sword master. Most of the thirteen disciples under his disciples were at the 'heaven level', but all of them fell asleep and fell down in an instant. This method was simply unbelievable.

    "Well, if we were in the big world, it wouldn't be so troublesome." Ji Ning shook his head and released the pressure at the same time. Suddenly the sword master felt like an ant in the vast ocean. He was extremely fragile. He even felt that his whole body was invisible.  Unable to move under pressure.

    Only after following Ji Ning did he put down the pressure.

    Without showing off any means, the sword master who has become accustomed to being the best in the world may not be so quick to realize the gap.  If we were in the big world, I would probably respectfully call you "Senior".

    "Take action." Ji Ning said.

    "This senior's strength is really remarkable. I, Mu Tong, have been in the world for hundreds of years. I thought I was the best in the world, but now it seems that I am just looking at the sky from the bottom of a well." The sword master looked at Ji Ning, "Over the years, I have created nine sword refining techniques.  Nineteen swords, please enlighten me."

    Although he understands the difference.

    But the arrogance of being the best in the world for many years still made him want to prove himself through swordsmanship.

    after awhile¡ª¡ª

    "How can it be."

    "this¡­¡­"

    He was completely bewildered.

    "It's just the groundWith super strength and speed, can you block my swordsmanship?  "The sword master was completely stunned. What he was most proud of was his swordsmanship. But compared with the person in front of him, his swordsmanship seemed to be ordinary. But he couldn't think through every move. He couldn't figure it out at all.  I understand, but I still have various insights while thinking about it. In just a short moment of fighting, some of the sword techniques I understood in my heart are much more powerful than the ninety-nine sword techniques that I have pondered for many years in the past.

    "Although this sword master is from a small world, his strength is indeed good. He has understood an ordinary way, and even the great avenue of swordsmanship has reached the threshold."

    "This is the most powerful swordsman among the Wanxiang masters I chose."

    Ji Ning is also very cautious.

    He used his innate strength to fight Master Wanxiang. As for Master Wanxiang¡¯s swordsmanship, Ji Ning naturally chose the stronger one.  This is the first time to choose someone who can understand a heavenly way at the level of all things.

    ¡°Wow~~¡¤

    ¡°Wow~~¡¤

    " Ji Ning's sword skills seemed to form a black hole.

    No matter how crazy the sword master¡¯s sword skills are, he will be completely swallowed by this black hole.

    "My defensive sword moves have finally taken shape." Ji Ning felt happy. In the process of competing with swords for many years, he had a deeper understanding of the way of swordsmanship. He even vaguely understood his future path and had a vague idea in his heart.  As for the outline of the swordsmanship, Ji Ning now estimates that this set of swordsmanship can be divided into five styles.

    Of course, these five moves have not yet been created. At this moment, fighting against this 'Sword Master', Ji Ning finally figured out the prototype of one of the moves.

    P: Ji Ning¡¯s strongest swordsmanship began to be gradually created

    At the same time, please ask for free recommendation tickets!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 39: Idealism

    In the heaven of the three realms, the Eastern Dao Palace is bustling with activity.  !

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????: The great ones gathered here, and even the Tathagata Buddha and Amitabha from Buddhism came to congratulate one by one.

    "Congratulations, fellow Taoist."

    "Donghua, you finally broke through this step."

    "congratulations."

    "Haha, Donghua, you have also made a breakthrough. I have been waiting for this day since ancient times."

    The Taoist Palace was very lively.

    The protagonist of the Taoist Palace today is not Taoist Sanqing, but Lu Dongbin, the Taoist disciple who has always placed great hopes on him.  Because just a few days ago, Lu Dongbin traveled through chaos. When Lu Dongbin returned from chaos, he had already broken through to the level of 'Tao Ancestor'. Moreover, there was a lot of noise when Lu Dongbin returned, and almost all the powerful people in the three realms knew about it.

    "Fuxi."

    "Fuxi, long time no see."

    These powerful people were talking in twos and threes, some of them were the deities themselves, and some were just incarnations.

    "Bodhi."

    "Fuxi."

    In the Taoist Palace, Fuxi and Bodhi met. Bodhi came in person, while Fuxi just came in incarnation.

    "Donghua returned from chaos this time with a lot of movement. It seems he has a good chance." Fu Xi said with a smile, "And judging from the movementDonghua should also have cultivated the power of Tai Chi to the third level.  It¡¯s level five, it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    "Integrating the achievements of Buddhism and Taoism into one body, Donghua has a great heart." Bodhi also lamented, "But his ambition is too great. In his previous life, Donghua, and in this life, Lu Dongbin, both had extremely high realms. But they have never been able to break through.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤This encounter in the chaos was a breakthrough in one fell swoop. Buddhism and Taoism were united and Tai Chi was blessed. This breakthrough was the top level among the True God and Taoist ancestors. No wonder Sanqing and Xiaoyao valued him so much before.  .¡±

    Fuxi also nodded.

    They also sighed.

    The strength of the True God Dao Ancestor is also vaguely divided into three levels.

    The first level is the ordinary True God Tao Ancestor level.  Most of the true divine Taoist ancestors are at this level. Without a fundamental breakthrough, it will be difficult to make any progress.

    The second level is the top level.  Those who are extremely powerful, such as the Five Emperors of the Ancient Human Race, Xiaoyao Dao Ancestor, and Xingtian War God, all belong to this layer.

    The third level is the level of leaders, such as the leaders of Taoism and Buddhism, and the three emperors.

    ??????????????????? In fact, people with vague abilities like Bodhi, Old Man Yuan, and Hou Yi are much more powerful than Xing Tian War God They are generally considered to be very close to Taoist and Buddhist leaders. As for whether they can be compared, it is difficult to say.

    ?? And Lu Dongbin integrates Taoism and Buddhism into one body, and the power of Tai Chi has entered the fifth level. His strength is definitely

    ¡®The top Taoist ancestor, level!

    There are also cases in history where people become very powerful as soon as they make a breakthrough.

    Like Xingtian.

    Like Hou Yi, it is even more exaggerated.

    Like Youdu, because when the god reached the second level by practicing the "Twelve Capitals of Gods and Demons", all his twelve clones are comparable to the original one.  After he broke through and became a true god, he relied on the combination of his twelve clones to become the top Taoist ancestor.

    There is one in Nuwa¡¯s camp.

    There is also the Infernal Gate over there.

    "Your disciple's mental power is amazing." Fu Xi said, "If he can break through to the fifth level of mental power, he will immediately be the top Taoist ancestor."

    "It's so easy to break through. After all, Donghua has accumulated a lot. If he hadn't practiced too much at the same time and influenced each other, I'm afraid he would have become a Taoist ancestor long ago. Donghua's ambition is too big, so he didn't break through until today." Bodhi shook his head  , "And Ji Ning's cultivation is too short and it is too difficult to reach the fifth level with mental strength. In fact, I have always thought that his talent in swordsmanship is higher, and I still think so until now. After all, compared with the way of swordsmanship, the way of the heart is too  Too ethereal.¡±

    Fuxi also nodded in agreement: "How is his swordsmanship now?"

    "Still accumulating." Bodhi said.

    "Oh, this is the formation I promised to Ji Ning." Fuxi turned over his hand and took out the bamboo slips, "I will give it to you when I come this time."

    Lu Zu¡¯s breakthrough was naturally known to the Wujian Sect.

    They also secretly hate it.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp has another strong support!  In fact, they had wanted to get rid of Lu Dongbin for a long time, but Lu Dongbin was the Taoist sect's most valued god and true immortal. Everyone knew that Lu Dongbin practiced like that, and once he broke through, he would be great, and he had long been regarded as a treasure.  Lu Dongbin is not like Ji Ning who seeks death on his own, so Wujianmen has been unable to do anything.

    "To break through when the catastrophe comes, Lu Dongbin is really a threat. In the end, life and death will still have to comeThe final battle is over.  "The God King was furious, but he was still very angry.

    After all, it¡¯s a war between two camps.

    With one more top Taoist ancestor, the impact is still within control.  If there was one more Taoist leader, he would be truly frightened and furious.

    As for Ji Ning?

    The God King has long forgotten about Ji Ning. Judging from Ji Ning¡¯s current behavior, he is focused on practicing swordsmanship and no longer sneak attacks on his Wujianmen: ¡°This Ji Ning has finally learned well.¡±

    The birth of a new Taoist ancestor is mainly spread among powerful people, and only a few gods and true immortals know about it.  Because Ji Ning was focused on practicing swordsmanship, Bodhi didn't tell Ji Ning, and he didn't even rush to give Ji Ning the great formation created by Fu Xi: "It's easy to learn such a great formation quickly, and now my disciple is traveling in the three realms.  Everyone in the world is like a madman practicing swordsmanship, so it¡¯s better not to disturb him, and it won¡¯t be too late to teach him when he is successful in his practice.¡±

    Bodhi sees things accurately.

    Ji Ning has indeed entered a state of madness.

    He is a master of swordsmanship, and his sword power can only be considered as touching the first level.

    At the second level of sword power, Ji Ning truly begins to enter a new world, and Ji Ning begins to touch the true foundation of the sword As Ji Ning travels through the three realms, constantly practicing and competing with swords, he becomes more and more understanding of his own path.  He even melted all the secrets of swordsmanship into five styles. According to Ji Ning's determination

    "All sword moves in the world, including Wu Bao sword skills, etc., can be divided and smelted into five styles."

    "This swordsmanship created by me, Ji Ning, is called "Mingyue Swordsmanship". I will continue to perfect these five styles in the endless years to come."

    In Ji Ning¡¯s conception.

    These five swords can contain all the secrets of swordsmanship in the Three Realms.

    ????In fact, swordsmanship is simple and simple. The most basic sword moves are split, stab, tease, sweep, chop, point, twist, collapse, frame, pick, poke, hang, and intercept.  It is complicated to say that one can give birth to two, two can give birth to three, and three can give birth to all things.  These thirteen basic sword moves can also be evolved into endless sword techniques.

    Ji Ning divided it into five styles according to his own division method.

    It is said to be the five movements, but strictly speaking it is the five major sword intentions, focusing on the intention rather than the moves.

    Ji Ning¡¯s fifteenth year of practicing swordsmanship.

    "Be careful."

    A god and demon at the level of the soul roared and rushed towards Ning.

    Ji Ning used the power of the Zifu level, holding a sword in each hand. When the sword was released, it was like a black hole was formed, crazily weakening the opponent's overwhelming power.  No matter how fast the opponent attacks, it will be difficult to escape.

    "Bang."

    Instead, the gods and demons were driven by their own strength and staggered uncontrollably.

    "The Five Movements of Mingyue. Unexpectedly, this posture was the first to take shape. This posture is called

    ¡®Idealistic, right?  "Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Mingyue Swordsmanship".

    Naming her after her daughter represents the most important protection in Ji Ning¡¯s heart!

    The ¡®Idealistic Style¡¯ of Mingyue¡¯s Five Styles is a one-to-one defensive swordsmanship. It represents the ultimate application of Ji Ning¡¯s one-to-one defensive swordsmanship. When a sword is released, it is like a black hole forming, causing the enemy to attack and fall into it.  Of course, this sword technique is still very rudimentary now, but it is already considered Ji Ning's most powerful sword technique.

    at this time¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Ji Ning has silently reached the third level of sword power, but Ji Ning doesn't care about this. He only has "Mingyue Sword Art" in his heart. This set of sword techniques is the fruit of his hard work and everything to him.  The foundation of swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning will not stop until he has created all five postures.

    "Huh? We finally captured Dong Zhenxian." Ji Ning suddenly grinned.

    In the endless chaos, deep in a canyon among the cold stars, inside the frozen stone monument.

    The world is in prison.

    The eight-petal lotus is facing downwards, hanging high in the air, and the eight true fires completely cover the bowl-shaped magic weapon below, burning continuously.

    The young man in white robe was outside the formation restrictions, closing his eyes and thinking about swordsmanship, but kept inputting a little mana.

    Although the opponent is only a Chunyang True Immortal, he is a first-class Chunyang True Immortal, and his strength is comparable to that of the Tao Ancestors from the Three Realms!  The opponent hid in the bowl-shaped magic weapon and continuously input magic power to resist the burning of the eight true fires but he managed to hold on for fifteen years.

    "I, I surrender." Dong Zhenxian's unwilling and angry voice finally came from the bowl-shaped magic weapon. His magic power and elixirs have been exhausted, and he can only resist for three more days at most.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 40: Search

    Shuang Ning waved his hand, and the eight-petaled lotus flower facing downwards instantly absorbed the monstrous true fire, shrunk and flew back to Ji Ning's hand.

    "It's true that I can't shed tears until I see the coffin. I know clearly that if I continue to use it, I will be defeated in the end, but you still carry it with me until now." Ji Ning also lamented the strength of the other party. He mainly relied on the eight true fires, but the other party was manipulating  The magic weapon resists and consumes mana much faster than himself.

    The strength is comparable to that of Tao Ancestor, which made this first-class true immortal resist for fifteen years!

    This shows the gap between himself and Dao Ancestor. If he were not in the prison of the world, he would not be able to bow his head to such a being.

    "Wow." After receiving the bowl-shaped magic weapon, Dong Zhenxian had a hint of shame and anger in his eyes. He looked at Ji Ning: "I surrender, Iwillsurrender!"

    Angry.

    ??Shame.

    With various emotions flooding into his heart, he bowed his head and surrendered to Ji Ning, as if Ji Ning was surrendering to an immortal!  How arrogant he is as a strong man. Fortunately, he has been imprisoned for several long years of chaos. If he had been imprisoned before, I would rather die than bow his head.  Even now, it took fifteen years to finally realize that he had reached a dead end, and Dong Zhenxian finally expressed his surrender.

    "You don't have to resist," Ji Ning said, "I can't let you out of the prison now, so you can still live here."

    Dong Zhenxian understood that the other party was trying to comfort him and reduce his resistance. He said calmly: "What do you want me to do, a magic weapon? Or do you want to ask me something? I can give you any magic weapon you want. Anyway, I am imprisoned in  This is also useless."

    "I need you not to resist at all, release your soul to me, and let me check your memory." Ji Ning said.

    "You" Dong Zhenxian's face changed drastically, "Watcher, don't go too far."

    "It's just a soul search." Ji Ning said.

    Dong Zhenxian gritted his teeth and stared at Ji Ning: "Impossible! I can give you all my magic weapons, but searching for souls is impossible!"

    Completely open your memory to the other party, let the other party know everything about you. If the other party is the Chaos Immortal or the God of the World, then you can't resist.  But the other party was much weaker than him.  In front of a weak person, let your memories and even some privacy be exposed.

    It is really unacceptable for Dong Zhenxian to be such a powerful person.

    "To you, I am just an outsider." Ji Ning said, "Some of your private memories are of no use to me."

    Dong Zhenxian closed his eyes.

    Scenes passed through my mind.

    "Junior brother.

    "grandfather."

    "Disciple."

    He can't forget those people, the most important people in his life.

    The Nine Chaos Kingdoms may have really been destroyed, but if one party¡¯s power is destroyed, the most important people to him may still be alive.  He wanted to see it, to find it.

    "Okay." Dong Zhenxian opened his eyes and looked at Ji Ning with a sneer, "I agreed. I'm afraid you don't dare to come in to search for souls."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning smiled and immediately extended his arms.

    Wow!

    The arm quickly expanded and was hundreds of miles long. Then the palm fell on Dong Zhenxian¡¯s head.

    "Coward." Dong Zhenxian sneered, "I have practiced Tao Wu's eighteen gods and demons, but they are all so cowardly."

    "You are a prisoner. If you backfire and kill a part of me, it will not be worth it." Ji Ning stood outside the formation restrictions, but his hundreds of miles long arm was in front of Dong Zhenxian.

    Even if the opponent counterattacks.

    Ji Ning will also take the initiative to break off an arm in an instant. Breaking off an arm will only result in the loss of some divine power. Perhaps many of these divine powers will return.

    "Come on." Dong Zhenxian closed his eyes and sat cross-legged.

    Ji Ning placed his palm on top of Dong Zhenxian¡¯s head, and then began to invade

    Dong Zhenxian didn¡¯t resist at all.

    Suddenly, a magnificent scene of a strong man's rise through cultivation unfolded in front of Ji Ning. As the strongest true immortal, his experience was much more exciting than those of the gods, and his status was also much higher.

    A full day and night.

    Ji Ning retracted his palm, closed his eyes and meditated.

    "It seems that there is really no hope of obtaining the first-level method." Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    Although it was expected.

    But after looking through the memory of Dong Zhenxian, Ji Ning was very sure that the cultivation method to achieve the first-class golden elixir must first be practiced with the help of the Chaos Immortal, and this method is mixed in Jiufang.The country also knows about the existence of three world realms including the Lord of Nine Directions!  Even the ancestor gods and ancestors are not qualified to know.

    There are many people who know the method of achieving the second-class golden elixir, and even true gods and immortals are expected to know it.

    But this Dong Zhenxian didn¡¯t know.

    Of course, these methods for achieving the golden elixir are all needed by mortals to become ¡®celestial beings¡¯!  For example, Ji Ning has long since become a True Immortal of Pure Yang, and these techniques are useless to him. The reason why Ji Ning is looking for them is because he thinks that if the disaster is won in the future, such powerful techniques can be passed on to Mingyue and others.

    "If you want to improve a true immortal's golden elixir, such a method is really rare." Ji Ning shook his head.

    The method of improving the golden elixir is what Ji Ning wants most.

    But obviously

    This kind of method is precious and precious, because some immortals in remote places are indeed very talented, but they have become heavenly immortals and true immortals. After the forces of the Nine Directions absorb them, they will find ways to improve their golden elixirs.  It's not expensive, after all, it can be upgraded to the second level at most.

    These true gods and true immortals who are imprisoned in the world prison are almost all the top ones. They have a higher status and may still have such skills. There are more people who know about the ancestor gods and ancestors. It is a pity that Ji Ning can't do anything about the ancestor gods.  Fairy.

    "Take your time, if you can't find one True Immortal, then look for the second True God or True Immortal, ten, a hundred I will keep looking, and I will definitely find it." Ji Ning then looked at it.  Xiangdong Zhenxian.

    "Did you find what you were looking for?" Dong Zhenxian looked at Ji Ning.

    ¡°Give me your ¡®Sky Star,¡¯¡± Ji Ning said.

    Dong Zhenxian gritted his teeth: "You've already searched for my soul, and you still want my innate spiritual treasure."

    "Leave it to me," Ji Ning said.

    "snort."

    Dong Zhenxian was very reluctant to give up, but he still turned his hand, and suddenly a large number of dark blue eight-pointed stars appeared in the mid-air, a total of ninety-nine. Each of these eight-pointed stars seemed to contain an endless ocean of stars.  This is also the most important set of innate spiritual treasures of Dong Zhenxian.

    "Here you go." Dong Zhenxian absorbed the marks on the innate spiritual treasures, and then threw these innate spiritual treasures to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning opened his big hand, turned it into a hundred feet in size, and grabbed it directly.

    "This is a bottle of elixir and a letter talisman. These elixirs are enough to last you for another period of time. If you are in an emergency, you can crush the letter talisman and find me." Ji Ning waved his hand and threw out the two items. Dong Zhenxian immediately picked them up.  Now that the elixirs have been exhausted, these elixirs are needed.

    "Huh." Dong Zhenxian looked at it and snorted.

    Ji Ning knew that the other party had been soul-searched by him and had handed over the most powerful treasure. He felt a little aggrieved. Ji Ning didn't care and immediately turned into a stream of light and flew away.

    "Judging from the memory of True Immortal Dong, the hierarchy in Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom is still very strict." Ji Ning flew on Yunwu, "True gods and true immortals generally use innate spiritual treasures, such as the True Immortal in Winter Skirt.  Only the first-class true immortals can use this set of ninety-nine eight-pointed stars to form a set of innate spiritual treasures."

    "And the Nine Chaos Kingdoms actually have more advanced methods of cultivating magic weapons." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    The method to increase the power of Xiantian Lingbao is actually very simple.

    It is to add a ¡®restriction¡¯ to the innate spiritual treasure!

    ??????????????? Like my own ¡®Golden Beads of All Heavens and Stars¡¯, nine levels of Chaos Restrictions are attached to it. This is actually a way to enhance the power of the innate spiritual treasure, provided that these restrictions can be refined!  For example, Taoist Sanqing refined the 'Zhuxian Sword Diagram', which contained seven levels of restrictions.  The more mysterious the restriction, the greater the power.

    This set of innate spiritual treasures, the ¡®Shattering Stars¡¯, also contains restrictions, and its power is extraordinary.

    "But this set of innate spiritual treasures is not suitable for me." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "But now that the catastrophe has come, we have more treasures, and our strength can be greatly increased. Of course, I have all these innate spiritual treasures of true gods and immortals.  Get it away."

    In the Three Realms.

    Even the most powerful people only have some Chaos Treasures.

    And most of the Chaos Treasures are not for fighting!  Therefore, most of the powerful people used to fight were only innate spiritual treasures, such as the 'Golden Beads of Stars and Stars', which were a bit useless. On the contrary, Ji Ning's strong mind was very suitable for such treasures.  For other powerful people, perhaps the innate spiritual treasures such as the ¡®Shattering Star¡¯ are more precious, especially the restrictions contained within them, which will make some powerful people like them very much.

    "As for the human royal family, you can exchange them for treasures." Ji Ning secretly said, "When I have more treasures, I can also exchange them."

    Before the catastrophe.

    The human royal family, Taoism, and Buddhism all have places to hide treasures. You can exchange the treasures for other treasures.  Some are useless to you, but they are useful to others.  Of course the value is certain?Quite.

    And now the catastrophe is coming.

    The Nuwa camp kept almost all of the Nuwa camp¡¯s temporarily unused treasures, chaotic treasures, elixirs, etc. in the human royal family¡¯s lair.  So that the strong men in your own camp can exchange!  It can make one's own strength stronger!

    "Last time, I dealt with a true immortal. Let's try this time and deal with a true god." Ji Ning rode on the clouds and mist and landed on a large mountain.

    There is a skinny, green-haired man sitting cross-legged on the mountain.

    When Ji Ning arrived, the man also opened his eyes.

    "As expected of a true god." Ji Ning felt suffocated. The true gods of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom were comparable to the true gods of the Three Realms.

    "Watcher?" The green-haired man looked at Ji Ning carefully with eyes like an eagle, "What happened to the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom? Why did they let you come?"

    "The Nine Chaos Kingdoms have been destroyed." Ji Ning said directly on the mountain, "And I now control the entire world prison. You have two choices, one is to resist stubbornly, and the other is to surrender to me. Just now,  Immortal Dong Zhen has surrendered to me, and his innate spiritual treasure, the Shining Star, is also in my hands."

    Ninety-nine dark blue eight-pointed stars floated in Ji Ning's hand.

    The green-haired man narrowed his eyes: "Dong, this loser, actually surrendered to you?"

    "What about you?" Ji Ning looked at him calmly.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 41: Initial Sword Skills

    The green-haired man just snorted, then closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the top of the mountain without moving, not even bothering to pay attention to Ning.

    "In this case, I have no choice but to take action." Ji Ning shook his head, and with a casual stroke, a sword light flashed across the sky in an instant, leaving an afterimage in the air that lingered for a long time. With a seemingly ordinary sword strike, Ji Ning  Ning has already instilled his fourth level of mental strength.

    In an instant, it traveled hundreds of miles and stabbed directly into the green-haired man.

    Clang!

    It made a crashing sound as if it was stabbed on a magic weapon. The green-haired man didn't even move. He glanced at Ji Ning and sneered: "With this little trick, you can't hurt me even while I'm sitting here. You'd better hurry up."  Leave far away."

    "Really?" Ji Ning shook his head and smiled, "Although the power of my sword is not great, if you had not resisted at all, you would have been blown away long ago. Let yourself sit there peacefully and not move. You  Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t used up any of your divine power.¡±

    How powerful is one's own sword?

    It¡¯s a small world, and I¡¯m afraid it will be smashed to pieces by myself!  Even if the opponent's divine body is like a magic weapon and difficult to harm, but with such power hitting the magic weapon, the magic weapon should be blown away.

    "Hmph, you can't hurt me in the slightest even if I'm sitting here as a true god." The green-haired man said calmly, "If I don't care about face, even if you hack me away, my divine power will not be consumed."

    "No consumption? What a joke!"

    "No matter how powerful the master is, as long as he is alive, he must consume divine power and mana." Ji Ning sneered, "Refining Qi Flow requires spending mana, and you also need to consume divine power and mana. Why are you so thin, don't you try to save your divine power? Even if I don't deal with it,  If you live for a few Chaos Epochs or longer, your magic and divine power will be exhausted, and you will definitely die."

    The green-haired man looked ugly.

    As long as it is life.

    To live, you have to consume energy!  Immortals are immortal because they can absorb the vitality of heaven and earth.  If you are in chaos and cannot absorb the vitality of heaven and earth and do not have the ability to absorb the power of chaos, you will die even if the elixir is used up over time!

    "As long as you live, you have to consume divine power and mana. If I attack you, it will speed up your consumption. Let's see how long you can last." Ji Ning stretched out his palm, and a lotus appeared in his palm, followed by the eight-petal lotus.  It flew over the mountain peak and became a thousand feet in size. Then it flipped downwards. The petals were in full bloom and the monstrous flames flew downwards like dragons, completely surrounding the green-haired man.

    The eight true fires are burning.

    The green-haired man was among them, but he blocked it easily.

    "Don't waste your efforts." The green-haired man growled, "These flames can't hurt me."

    "There's no rush, I have plenty of time." Ji Ning said coldly, "Under the Eight Fires Universe, your divine power and mana must be consumed very quickly."

    The green-haired man looked ugly.

    His divine body is comparable to the pure Yang magic weapon. In terms of strength, it is comparable to Ji Ning, who has achieved eight or nine profound arts. Although he has a more powerful body-refining magical method, it is too expensive to cultivate, and he has never mastered it.  Although the divine body is comparable to a magic weapon, even if the magic weapon is not invaded by external forces, if the time is too long, it will be damaged after several chaotic eras.  Therefore, many ancestor gods and ancestors are in tatters. In fact, they only need to spend a little mana to maintain the magic weapon, but they are unwilling.

    Nothing lasts forever.

    Even the world of chaos has its moments of decline and destruction.

    When Ji Ning usually fights, his divine body is allowed to be attacked, saying that it does not consume mana or divine power.

    But in fact, no matter what you do, it consumes money. Even speaking a word consumes money, but it consumes very little!  At Ji Ning's level, they can absorb a huge amount of heaven and earth vitality with just one breath. For Ji Ning, the consumption can be completely ignored!

    "Damn, damn" The green-haired man looked ugly.

    Being imprisoned here, the consumption of divine power is very slow to maintain life, but now under the burning of the Eight Fires Universe, the gods will be burned alive. Although the true gods will not die, the consumption of divine power is obviously fast, and the consumption of divine power immediately skyrockets!  This so-called "explosion of divine power consumption", if it were in the outside world, one breath could absorb more than ten times and a hundred times the consumption.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is nothing to add here.

    "Submit to me, and you will still have a chance to escape in the future." Ji Ning said calmly, "If you continue to resist, huh, you will only die."

    "Damn it, this magic weapon containing flames" The green-haired man was angry and anxious. "This guardian relies entirely on these eight kinds of flames to attack me. He consumes very little of himself. And he can often get supplements from the outside. Okay.  The stalemate continues with me. Who refined these flame treasures? The eight kinds of flames are obviously of average power, but when combined they are so powerful.big.  "

    Ji Ning saw that the green-haired man was silent and didn't bother to say anything more.

    Only when you really see the coffin will you shed tears!

    "Submit quickly."

    Another clone of the deity in the world prison stood in mid-air, surrounded by six magic weapons such as bottles, gourds, and bracelets suspended in the air. These six magic weapons simultaneously released true fire, divine wind, true water, etc., and for a time, water, fire, and black wind surged into the sky.  Raging wildly, besieging the real immortal woman who was hiding under the protection of the magic weapon.

    "The True Immortal in Winter Skirt has surrendered. If she continues to waste her power, don't blame her men for being merciless." Ji Ning drank.

    The immortal woman just looked at Ji Ning indifferently.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    He has two clones, one controls the Eight Fires Universe, and the other controls some other magic weapons. Obviously, the power cannot be compared with the Eight Fires Universe.  The Eight Fire Universe Realm is indeed the most suitable to use against them. After all, it uses the power of real fire and consumes very little mana.

    The sweep in the world prison is destined to be very slow.

    " True gods and true immortals are all at the level of true gods and Taoist ancestors in the three realms. Every time you deal with one, you have to spend a lot of energy.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t put much thought into dealing with those prisoners. Almost all of his clones were studying and pondering sword techniques.

    Ji Ning traveled the three realms and practiced swordplay for thirty-two years.

    "Senior, be careful." A soul demon holding two sledgehammers rushed through the forest and rushed towards Ji Ning. The surrounding trees fell down directly after being affected, and some even turned into powder.

    The young man in white robe, Ji Ning, held two swords and displayed the power and speed of the Zifu gods and demons.

    The sword light guided the sledgehammer away like a black hole, and with a flash, the sword light pierced the god and demon.

    "Dang." The sledgehammer blocked it.

    "It's so dangerous." The god and demon jumped in fright, "This senior is obviously not very powerful, and the strength of his arm is obviously very weak, but the sword he just struck was so fast and weird, I almost didn't block it."

    But Ji Ning frowned and continued to fight against this god and demon.

    Sometimes it¡¯s just a stab.

    Ji Ning's stab has far exceeded the secrets of normal swordsmanship. This is the secret of absorbing some of the secrets of "Wubao Swordsmanship" - that is a swordsmanship that transcends the limits of heaven, even if it is the power of the Zifu level.  , the thrust of the sword also panicked the soul and demon.

    "Pfft."

    Finally, a swift and chilling sword pierced directly through the god-demon¡¯s brow.

    The terrifying speed also brings amazing penetrating power.

    "Well, that's how it feels." Ji Ning showed a smile.

    "Senior." The Yuanshen Demon was completely stunned and continued, "The swordsmanship of the junior who is willing to be inferior to the senior is simply unbelievable. This junior has never heard of it."

    "Continue." Ji Ning ordered.

    Poof!  puff!  puff!

    The poor gods and demons were pierced by Ji Ning's sword again and again!

    "This sword is probably the fastest and most direct among the five sword styles. It is also the second one that has a prototype." Ji Ning nodded, "This sword is the most basic among the five sword styles.

    ¡®A drop of blood, yes.  "

    Blood-dropping style: This is the fastest, most swift, and most penetrating sword.

    Ji Ning has been practicing swordsmanship for thirty-six years, in a small world.

    "Go, go." The girl in purple stood in the distance and controlled two flying swords, one purple and one green, which turned into streams of light and stabbed Ji Ning.

    "Bang." "Bang."

    Ji Ning was holding two swords. Each of these two swords seemed to contain astonishing weight. When Ji Ning swung the sword, he felt like swinging a mace or a hammer. When his sword and the distant attack  When the flying swords collided, they also made a deep and powerful banging sound, which knocked the girl's flying sword upside down.

    "How is it possible? This senior is obviously not very powerful. He only maintains the level of Zi Mansion. I am already a Yuanshen Taoist. Why can he hit back my flying sword head-on?" The purple-clothed girl was completely confused.

    "This sword has also taken its prototype." Ji Ning smiled, "This sword is the 'Heaven Collapse' among the five major sword styles."

    ????????????????????????????????????????? out of the sky: the weight of the magic weapon itself can be changed. Even ordinary human-level and earth-level magic weapons can be increased in weight according to some restrictions to reach a weight of 10,000 kilograms or as light as a feather.  As for the innate spiritual treasureslike the golden beads of stars in the sky, they can be as heavy as small stars, or they can float as lightly as possible.

    But even if Ji Ning wanted to make all the 3,600 gold beads of stars weigh as heavy as stars, he couldn't control them.  So the one that suits you is the best.

    This dayThe method is to make the sword heavier and then attack with the weight!  If the sword is too heavy, the speed of the sword will be too slow, but if the sword is too light, the speed of the sword will not increase.  In order for the sword to reach the fastest speed, there is an optimal weight based on the practitioner's strength.

    The Heaven Collapse Style is faster and more powerful, like the creation of heaven and earth.

    Ji Ning has been practicing swordsmanship for the forty-third year.

    The dense needle of the dense god, tens of thousands of roots, shrouded Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was holding two swords.

    Two rays of sword light lit up, and two completely oppositely rotating whirlpool water curtains suddenly appeared in the air. The tens of thousands of divine needles were all blocked by these two oppositely rotating whirlpool water curtains.

    "This style is called Yin Yang." Ji Ning nodded.

    Yin Yang Style: A sword move used to defend against overwhelming attacks.

    Ji Ning¡¯s fifty-first year of sword practice.

    "What's going on with this senior? His strength and speed have always been weak, only at the Zifu level. He actually wants to deal with thirteen of us brothers at the same time."

    "It's really strange."

    "But it's really amazing. We can't hurt him either in close combat or using magic weapons to attack from a distance."

    Thirteen soul monsters joined forces, and some of them were still refining their bodies.

    Ji Ning holds two swords.

    "Either turning a sword into a black hole, or being enveloped by a water curtain and vortex, it can be completely resisted.  At the same time, they were also fighting with the three demon-refined monsters in close combat.

    This battle has lasted for a full day and two nights.

    "Not even close."

    "That's not right."

    Ji Ning had already vaguely touched on the key, so he didn¡¯t stop.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Three strange sword lights flashed away.

    The heads of the three melee monsters were all thrown into the air. Although the heads quickly flew back and joined together, these thirteen monsters were completely blinded. Under their siege, they were able to kill five souls and demons.  The head of a body-refining monster?

    "Well, it finally looks good." Ji Ning smiled, "This sword is called Shadowless."

    Shadowless Style: This is the weirdest and extremely fast sword. Its speed is second only to the Blood Drop Style and completely surpasses the other three styles.  The bleeding style is relatively more upright, while the shadowless style is more weird.

    A wooden boat floats in the river.

    Ji Ning sat on the boat and meditated, while the bald old servant Jiuya Tianshen was watching silently.

    "Fifty-one years of practicing swordsmanship, based on the 'Wu Bao Swordsmanship', and based on my understanding of the way of swordsmanship, the five styles have finally taken shape." Ji Ning felt joy in his heart. To this day, he has no doubts about the Endless Vast Sword.  Only then did he have a real classification of the world.

    All swordsmanship.

    All can be divided into these five forms.

    Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship was also broken down and smelted by Ji Ning.  This makes Ji Ning's five major sword styles very fast!

    "The five major sword styles of Mingyue Swordsman are Weixin, Yin Yang, Drop of Blood, Heaven Collapse, and Wuying." Ji Ning has a feeling that any of these five sword styles, when developed to the extreme, can far surpass any swordsmanship in the Three Realms.

    Of course, the premise is that you continue to improve yourself.  Now it is just a prototype.

    "Disciple." A space vortex suddenly appeared on the bow of the wooden boat, and Patriarch Bodhi appeared from it.

    Ji Ning stood up and said, "Master."

    "Ancestor." The Nine-Tooth God was so frightened that he even saluted respectfully.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 42: Dayu Human World

    "Did you practice?" Bodhi sat down cross-legged opposite Ji Ning, "Sit down."!

    Ji Ning also sat down cross-legged, nodded and said, "It's just a prototype."

    "What is the name of the sword technique?" Bodhisattva asked.

    "Mingyue Swordsmanship." Ji Ning said.

    Bodhi nodded: "The sword technique you created is not bad. It has already established a sect in the three realms. Although it is still very immature, it has a bright future. Haha The method you created with the sword technique is very interesting. It actually suppresses your own strength.  , go and compete with some Zifu, Wanxiang, and Yuanshen, and really create a set of swordsmanship for you. Among the strong men in the three realms before you, there may be some who can compete with the weak immortal cultivators for guidance. They are reliable.  There is really no one who can create peerless swordsmanship through repeated sparring."

    "Disciple is ashamed." Ji Ning said.

    "I thought about it carefully The swords of the weak immortal cultivators are slower and weaker. You suppress yourself to be weaker. Such weak competition with each other will also allow you to constantly think about your sword skills during the competition.  ." Bodhi nodded, "But if you compete with the weak, you will never become a great weapon. Your future opponents will not be comparable to those weak."

    Ji Ning said: "Disciple understands that swordsmanship with weak people is just to create the prototype of swordsmanship."

    Compete with the strong.

    Both sides are very strong, but it is difficult to see clearly the strengths and weaknesses of each other.  After abandoning his magic power, sword power, mental power and other powers, Ji Ning found his own sword technique, and the sword technique took shape.  After that, you can compete with the strong ones to perfect your sword skills.

    "Haha, you are patient." Bodhi nodded, "Well, it's good that you understand this. I came here this time because of the Fuxi clan."

    Ji Ning suddenly felt happy.

    The Fuxi family?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out the seven magic doors, Fuxi wanted to create a special spell for himself, but he said he would create it within ten years.

    "You have been studying the sword, and I didn't want to interrupt you." Bodhi took out a scroll of bamboo slips, "This is specially created for you. It is a very suitable set of formations for you to understand carefully."

    "Yes." Ji Ning took it respectfully and followed it through his mind to check.

    Formation information flooded into his mind.

    This is a set of formations that are much more complicated and mysterious than the ¡®Xingtian Formation¡¯. It is based on the chaotic alien race.

    ¡®Luo, the secret of the divine body -, once the formation is formed, you can transform into Luo!

    This formation is also called the ¡®Luo Formation¡¯.

    The formation is divided into three levels.

    On the first level, 6,000 Heavenly Immortals and 360,000 Loose Immortals need to be commanded to form an array.  This level alone is already comparable to the strongest Xing Tianshen, barely entering the Tao Ancestor level.

    On the second level, 30,000 Heavenly Immortals and 2,100,000 Loose Immortals need to be commanded in formation.  At this level, in terms of power and divine body, it is comparable to the True God Taoist Ancestor.

    The third level requires the command of 90,000 heavenly immortals and 8 million scattered immortals.  This level of realm, on the divine body

    Even stronger than the average True God Dao Ancestor.  Of course, if Ji Ning is in charge, Ji Ning himself will

    ¡®The state of Taoism is worse than that of the True God Taoist ancestors The great formation makes up for Ji Ning¡¯s

    ¡®Tao is weak, then Ji Ning can engage in a life-and-death fight with the true Taoist ancestor of the True God, without being at a disadvantage.

    The premise is that you can command 90,000 heavenly immortals and 8 million loose immortals!

    too difficult.

    This is hundreds of times more difficult than commanding the most powerful God of Punishment!  Not even the true Taoist ancestors can do it.

    "So many immortals and loose immortals" Ji Ning was also puzzled, "If we want to lead them, can I do it?"

    "Take your time." Bodhi said, "By the way, you don't have that many immortals under your command.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Fuxi helped you create this formation and also arranged an army of immortals for you." Bodhi said, "You can go to the world of the Dayu people to see Youxiong Daozu. Fuxi has already informed you about Xiong Daozu.  Dao Ancestor, if you go to Xiong Dao Ancestor, you can directly lead an army of 90,000 Heavenly Immortals and 8 million Loose Immortals."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was pleasantly surprised.

    The Fuxi clan¡¯s actions are really extraordinary, but that¡¯s right. For example, Chiming Daozu has nearly a million heavenly immortals and countless loose immortals under his command.

    Chi Ming Dao Ancestor is still relatively weak. At the level of the Five Emperors of the human race, he has many more armies.

    As for the ¡®Dayu Human Race World¡¯, that is the home base of the ancient royal family!  Dayu is Xia Yu, the ancestor of the Xia family!  His world is also the place where the ancient royal family is entrenched. The world of the Dayu people is actually a super military camp of the ancient royal family, with terrifying power.

    This legion given to Ji Ning by the Fuxi clan has a profound influence on the entire ancient world.As far as the tribe is concerned, it¡¯s a drop in the bucket!

    "By the way, aren't you going to deal with Wujianmen?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Why hasn't it taken so long?"

    "After the last sneak attack by the disciples, the Wujian Sect is now cautious. When the disciples walked in the three realms, they also searched with all their strength. Even if they make a sneak attack, it will be difficult to achieve results again." Ji Ning said.

    Of course Ji Ning is eager to take action!

    He is also anxious.

    But he knew that it was useless to rush. What a behemoth the Infinite Sect was. If he made a wrong move, the price would be heavy.

    "Yes." Bodhi nodded, "You are still calm. Take your time. It is not easy to make Wujianmen bow. Pay attention to your swordsmanship, especially the "Wubao Swordsmanship". If you can master it,  Once you have mastered Wu Bao Swordsmanship, you will be able to get the inheritance of Fuju. The mysterious and mysterious Fuju, I don¡¯t know what is left in the end. We and Wujian Sect have both explored it, but we can¡¯t get it at all. Look.  You still need to master Wu Bao Swordsmanship and refine your body with gods and demons."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He was also curious about what Fuju Daozu left behind. After all, Fuju Daozu's death was too bizarre, and he even arranged everything before his death.

    Bodhi left.

    Ji Ning asked the Nine-Tooth God to return to the Star Reaching World first, and then he went alone to the home of the ancient royal family - the World of Dayu Human Race.

    "Wow."

    Riding on the void boat, traveling through the void to the world of the Yu clan.

    Ji Ning now cannot even move in space without relying on the void boat. Because of practicing the 'Wu Bao Swordsmanship,' the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth has been forgotten.

    "It's so grand." Standing on the bow of the void boat, looking at the vast world from a distance.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ?Cities one after another are scattered between the sky and the earth, and some cities are even in the sky.  These cities all gathered a massive amount of heaven and earth energy, and a large number of whirlpools of heaven and earth energy visible to the naked eye surrounded each city.  Obviously, there are too many immortals in these cities, causing the normal breathing of heaven and earth energy to form this kind of storm.

    "After the destruction of the ancient times, the ancient royal family moved here. This catastrophe has come, and this place has become a huge military camp." Ji Ning sighed.

    "It turns out to be fellow Taoist Beiming." A figure appeared in the distance and flew through the void. It was a burly man wearing animal skins and bare chest.  These ancient human race warriors were accustomed to dressing like barbarians when they were young. Even after they became gods, they still dressed like this.

    "Fuqi Tianshen." Ji Ning also said, this is the old nest of the ancient royal family, and you can't break in. Ji Ning just traveled through the void and waited here slowly.

    Because as soon as you enter, the ancient royal family will know immediately.

    "I have received the order from Daozu Youxiong. Fellow Taoist Beiming, let's go and follow me to see Daozu Xiong." God Fu Qutian said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There is Xiong Daozu

    He has a high status in the human race. Although he rarely takes action, he is one of the oldest beings in the ancient human race. When Empress Nuwa first created humans, the bear Daozu was created by Empress Nuwa herself.  One of the human race, because he lived in a place with a wild bear at that time, he was called "Bear". The human race at that time was too weak, and the names were also very casual.  Youxiong Daozu was still a mortal at that time, and he also built his own small tribe at that time.

    In the tribe with Xiong Daozu, there was even a very remarkable being - Huangdi, one of the five emperors of the human race. The Yellow Emperor was born in the Xiong tribe. He later rose up and even unified the human race. He supported the emperor and made him  The Yellow Emperor stabilized the world.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~¡± The wind howled.

    The military flag is hunting in the distance.

    Cities are scattered all over the place, and each city has an army of immortals, gods and demons.  Some of these armies have lived from ancient times to the present, and some have migrated from many big worlds.

    "In this world of the Dayu people, not only are there many immortals and demons, but there are more than twenty true god Taoist ancestors who have been in this big world for a long time, and Xiong Taozu is one of them.

    "This is the place where Dao Ancestor Xiong lives. These armies are all led by Dao Ancestor Xiong." God Fuchu smiled and said, "Dao Ancestor Xiong is in the largest city."

    Chapter 1 is here.  Tomato continues to write the second chapter, you can read it tomorrow morning.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdian.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 43: Hibernating Years

    Under the leadership of God Fuqu, Ji Ning met the ancient being of the human race, Daozu Xiong. Although Daozu Xiong was as ancient as the Suiren clan and had a high status, he was more low-key.  What spreads more in the Three Realms is the reputation of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors of the ancient human race. Many immortals have never even heard of Xiong Daozu.

    "Tao Ancestor, Ji Ning is here." Fuqu Tianshen said respectfully.

    "Ji Ning has met Daozu." Ji Ning also said respectfully.

    This is a huge and simple hall.

    A burly old man was sitting cross-legged on the futon. He was wearing a simple animal skin coat, and his beard and hair were as straight as steel needles. Judging from his appearance, he must have a hot temper.  But when he opened his eyes, the endless eternity contained in his eyes, and even the ancient aura that hit his face, made Ji Ning involuntarily calm down.

    There was Daozu Xiong looking at Ji Ning, with natural love and care in his eyes.

    "Okay." Daozu Youxiong said with a smile.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Although Ji Ning saw Xiong Daozu for the first time, he couldn't help but respect him.

    "Fuxi told me that this is a trivial matter and I have already arranged it." Daozu Xiong looked at Ji Ning and smiled, "It is rare for our human race to have such an accomplished person in terms of mental strength. You have been able to reach the third level in terms of mental strength after practicing for less than a hundred years."  At the fourth level, you have to fight for your reputation and break through to the fifth level before the final battle. Let all the races in the three realms take a good look, we humans can also find someone who can reach the fifth level."

    "Ji Ning will definitely try his best." Ji Ning said involuntarily.

    "Okay, what is important is to have momentum. Don't be afraid of losing, but be afraid of not even having the courage." Xiong Daozu smiled and nodded, "Seize the time to practice, before the final battle, you can become a true divine Daozu Then we can also  This side is a little stronger."

    "Yes." Ji Ning was not modest at all. In his heart, he also longed to become a true Shinto ancestor.

    There are too many gods and true immortals in the three realms.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At that time, the chaos gave birth to ten ancestor gods, eighty-one true gods, and one hundred and eight thousand gods!  One hundred and eight thousand peopleAlthough they have gone through a long period of fighting in ancient times, a lot of them have died. After the ancient war that destroyed them, a large number of them died.  But after all, there are still latecomers who have cultivated to become gods and true immortals.  In addition, there are a large number of gods and true immortals in the Wujianmen camp.

    There are still many gods and true immortals in the Three Realms. One Ji Ning will have little impact on the overall situation.

    The strength of an individual is not worth mentioning in front of the army.

    Only by becoming a true god and Taoist ancestor can we influence the situation in the final battle!

    "Master." A short and stocky man carrying a giant ax walked in from outside.

    "Leave the snail." Xiong Daozu said, "Leave it to Ji Ning."

    The short and stocky man looked at Ji Ning, and then a palm-sized city appeared in his hand. He handed the tiny city to Ji Ning: "Beiming, I heard that you are good at commanding troops, so don't let these immortals down."

    "Don't worry, Luozou Tianshen." Ji Ning said.

    In ancient times, the human race rose from the bottom. Because the cultivation methods at that time were not perfect, many methods were learned from gods and demons, so many of the earliest human races in ancient times practiced the ways of gods and demons.  In the later period, after the Qi refining method was perfected, the number of heavenly immortals and true immortals gradually increased.

    "Go." Daozu Xiong looked at Ji Ning with expectation in his eyes.

    Ji Ning bowed respectfully and then retreated.

    There are a hundred thousand heavenly immortals and tens of millions of loose immortals in that city!  Ji Ning sent these immortals to his star-catching world to make proper arrangements, and passed on all the basic techniques of the Luo Formation. It is estimated that it only takes half a year for the immortals to learn and deploy them.  Formed.

    Sword Immortal World, Wu Baoshan.

    Five majestic peaks pierced into the clouds and mist. Ji Ning was riding the clouds and mist on the rock wall of the third mountain peak, watching the third chapter of "Wubao Swordsmanship". After fifty-one years of training, Ji Ning's sword power had already reached the level  The second part of Wu Bao Swordsmanship at the third level has been completely learned a long time ago.

    This time going to see Daozu Youxiong put a lot of pressure on Ji Ning.

    "In the final battle, our side can only win but not lose. If we lose, Nuwa's camp will be destroyed, and so will our human race." Ji Ning did not dare to think about the outcome of defeat, so he stopped thinking about it and carefully watched the third chapter of Wu Bao's Swordsmanship.

    Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship is mysterious and extraordinary.

    Chapter 3

    Ji Ning was so amazed that he even couldn't help but incorporate some of the essence from the third chapter of Wu Bao Swordsmanship into "Mingyue Swordsmanship".

    &nbsp;The vast dark world.

    On the throne of ten thousand feet, the God King gently tapped the support with his left hand - the sound of "dong dong" echoed in this dark world.  !

    "I didn't expect that Ji Ning would come up with something again and offer the Chaos Alien Dharma. The Fuxi clan even created a spell specifically for him, and even gave him a hundred thousand heavenly immortals and tens of millions of loose immortals." God King  He pondered, "What kind of method is it, and what is the formation created by Fuxi"

    Although the information is powerful.

    But they couldn't get any detailed information about these techniques. They couldn't even find out the formations created by Fuxi.

    "Ji Ning's swordsmanship seems to be unprecedented."

    "Hmm The Dark Light Sword Ancestor commented that it is quite extraordinary. The third level of sword power? This Ji Ning competed with some weak guys and could actually reach the third level of sword power. It's really  "" The God King shook his head. He didn't have much research on swordsmanship, but the Dark Light Sword Ancestor was a very terrifying existence in the Wujian Sect camp. Back then, in the world of Wujian Chaos, the Dark Light Sword Ancestor was the strongest swordsman.

    But after the destruction of the world of Infinite Chaos and the world of Pangu Chaos, the Three Realms were born.

    The Dark Light Sword Ancestor is worse than the Fuju Dao Ancestor!

    "This Ji Ning's mental strength is so powerful, and his sword power is also so powerful. But it's only the third level, so it's nothing." The God King shook his head, "There is no threat."

    Immediately, the God King stopped thinking about Ji Ning and was distracted by other matters.

    He needs to be responsible for the entire Infernal Affairs Sect. Ji Ning is indeed just a small person.

    The stone tablet is the prison of the world.

    There are two clones of the deity in the world prison, one is dealing with the true god, and the other is dealing with the female true immortal.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning, who had been distracted in studying swordsmanship, opened his eyes and looked down.

    The bottles, gourds, bracelets and other magic weapons suspended around them are constantly releasing violent winds of water and fire, attacking below. At this moment, the opponent's magic weapons are faintly trembling, and the resistance is weakening.

    "Fifty-six years later, she finally couldn't bear it anymore." Ji Ning had hope in his heart that this woman, a true immortal, might be able to obtain a method or treasure that would be of great help to her.

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow.

    Immediately, all the water, fire, and wind flew back into the bottles, gourds and other magic weapons. Everything returned to calm. Ji Ning did not want to accidentally burn the other party to ashes.

    "Submit." Ji Ning looked at the woman as a true immortal.

    The female True Immortal also received the magic weapon and gave Ji Ning a cold look.

    Ji Ning felt the other party's determination and couldn't help but sigh: "Why bother? You have been imprisoned for such a long time. What does it mean to surrender to me? What I need is just some treasures and what I can get from your memory."  These techniques will not affect your own strength at all. You will still have a chance to get out in the future."

    "Stop dreaming." The female True Immortal looked at Ji Ning coldly, "You are a weak reptile, don't expect me, Shui Jin, to surrender."

    "Emperor Jin?" Ji Ning was startled.

    Ji Ning searched the memories of the True Immortal in Winter and naturally knew some of the famous True Gods and Immortals from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.  Because the other party was skinny and skinny, and Ji Ning couldn't identify the other party's soul aura, Ji Ning didn't know the other party's identity until the other party reported his name.  A domineering True Immortal, stronger than the Winter Immortal, known as the ¡®Emperor Pansy¡¯.

    "Emperor Jin" There was a look of reminiscence in the female immortal's eyes, "It's all in the past, it's in the past, the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom has been destroyed, it's all over."

    "You want me, Shui Jin, to surrender? To surrender to such a weakling like you, hahaha" The female immortal laughed, wildly, and even a bit sad.

    Wow.

    The woman¡¯s true immortal disappeared out of thin air, and her soul was scattered.

    Only the shrill laughter echoed between heaven and earth.

    Ji Ning sighed when he saw this. Knowing that the other party was Emperor Jin, Ji Ning knew that the other party was unlikely to surrender. In fact, he could become a first-class true immortal. Who wouldn't be full of arrogance?  He was imprisoned for several Chaos Periods and his temper was tortured before he could surrender.  But there are still some who would rather die than surrender!

    Even so, Ji Ning would not hesitate.

    He needs to get enough strength from the prison of the world, he wants to survive the final catastrophe, he wants to save his wife, he wants his daughter Mingyue to live happily and safely, and he also wants to let his master and the others live  survive.  Therefore, Ji Ning gave these chaotic aliens a way to survive - surrender.  If you don't choose to live, then just die!

    Asking for recommendation votes!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 44: Gods and Immortals

    After the death of the real immortal woman known as 'Emperor Jin', Ji Ning also carefully explored the things she left behind. Although the harvest was quite large, there was no important method or chaotic artifact that Ji Ning urgently needed. It was obviously abandoned.  Before being imprisoned, I am afraid that some of the treasures on my body that will never come back have been exchanged for a large number of elixirs and elixirs. Being imprisoned in the world prison, the elixirs and elixirs are the most useful.

    "Although I use six treasures at the same time to release water, fire and wind, the power is still far inferior to the Eight Fire Universe Realm." Ji Ning shook his head, "There are two clones, and the other clone is specially used to deal with the true gods and true immortals. This clone of mine can still deal with  Gods and immortals, although the treasures of the gods and immortals are much inferior, and the possibility of possessing powerful methods is extremely low, but after all, I can kill the gods and immortals or make them surrender in a very short time. And I can also  Take this opportunity to hone my Mingyue Swordsmanship."

    In the third chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship", Ji Ning has already understood 90% of Wu Bao Swordsmanship, but it becomes more and more difficult later on. He still has to rely on actual combat again and again, but he can better understand Wu Bao Swordsmanship.

    And the Mingyue Sword Technique that I created was originally created through competition with some weak immortal cultivators.

    Only by fighting with opponents who are truly equal to you, even life and death fights, can you better perfect your swordsmanship!

    ?Obviously

    In other places, it is difficult to find a large number of opponents of equal strength to fight with you.  There are many prisons in the world.

    "Caretaker?" A thin young man sat there, looking up at Ji Ning who was walking in the distance, "Real Immortal? His aura is so weakit's weird. Logically speaking, the caretaker of such an important position must be me.  Only the core of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom can serve as the core. How can the core immortals be the weakest true immortals? Could it be that the world prison fell into the hands of the enemy?"

    "Suffer death!"

    Ji Ning shouted loudly, held swords in both hands, and charged directly towards him with a roar.

    Seeing that Ji Ning didn¡¯t say anything and just came to kill him, the thin young man was shocked, and then a look of madness appeared in his eyes: "You are really an enemy and you want me to die? I will send you to death first for such a weak true immortal."

    I saw the thin young man growl, and his muscles immediately bulged, and his wrinkled skin became white. In an instant, he changed from a thin beggar to a figure like a god of war.  At the same time, his body swayed, and four faces and eight arms appeared. Each of the eight arms held a strange magic weapon with a black square stick. He also roared and rushed towards Ning: "Aliens, suffer death!"

    Ji Ning regards the other party as a chaotic alien race.

    The other party also regards Ji Ning as a chaotic alien!

    ¡°Dang Dang Dang~~~¡±

    The sword light flashes and the stick shadow flies.

    Ji Ning flew backwards as soon as he met him, hitting the ground and plowing a deep ditch.  Following Ji Ning, he swung around and transformed into three heads and six arms, each holding six fairy swords: "Master is right, if you really want to perfect Wu Bao Swordsmanship, you still have to fight with the strong." Ji Ning's eyes were full of blazing heat, and he flew towards him again.  .

    For a time, the two sides fought so hard that the surrounding earth cracked, and it was so crazy.

    The prisoner has supernatural powers in all directions, and his stick technique is mysterious. After being imprisoned for so long, he has been studying it even though he has nothing to do. His stick technique is even better, much more powerful than Ji Ning's "Mingyue Swordsmanship".

    Ji Ning was completely at a disadvantage during the fight.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning has eight or nine mysterious powers to protect his body. Even if he is accidentally attacked, he will not be injured at all.

    Ji Ning also didn't use the Star Reaching Hand and his mental power. The Star Reaching Hand consumes too much divine power and if he uses his mental power to fight, it will be consumed too quickly Ji Ning wanted to perfect his swordsmanship and rely on the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills. Although he was completely defeated  Even though Ke Ning was suppressed, he still fought hard.

    "Damn it, what kind of body-protecting magical power is this? His gods and demons are obviously gods. How can the divine body be so powerful?" The young man was anxious.

    Even in the Nine Directions of Chaos Kingdom, powerful body-protecting magical powers are still precious.

    It is too difficult to cultivate the divine body to the extreme of pure yang at the level of gods.  The True God that Ji Ning's other avatar was dealing with was just as powerful as Ji Ning!  In fact, in the Three Realms, Ji Ning first obtained the precious method of Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills. Then because of the Great Xia War, Chiming Daozu thanked him and gave him so many Daluo elixirs, which made Ji Ning successful in his cultivation.

    "If this continues, my divine power will continue to be consumed. Once it is exhausted, I will be dead." The young man was anxious and angry, "Even if I die, I can't make this alien race feel better."

    "Aliens, die!"

    There was a faint red light all over the young man's body, and it was obvious that he had used some kind of explosive magical power, and his power suddenly increased greatly.

    But Ji Ning is obviously good at defense. The Eight-nine Mysterious Skills can't hurt the enemy, so he can continue to carry it.

    After fighting fiercely for half an hour, Ji Ning was completely familiar with this prisoner's methods. The back and forth was nothing more thanIt's just a repetition of some attack methods, but it has no perfect effect on my swordsmanship.

    "Star Reacher!"

    "Mindpower!"

    "Shadowless!"

    The sword in Ji Ning¡¯s hand instantly became blurry.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The young man¡¯s head with four faces was thrown up immediately. The eyes of the discarded head were full of shock and astonishment. He was obviously suppressing the opponent, but why did the opponent surpass him in a sudden explosion?  Little did he know that the magical power of the Star Reacher and the fourth level of mental power allowed Ji Ning to completely overpower the opponent in an instant.

    The opponent suppressed Ji Ning and beat him ten times and a hundred times, but Ji Ning's eighty-nine mysterious skills were not damaged at all.

    Ji Ning suppressed the opponent and beheaded him with one sword!

    It can be seen how important the magical power of body protection is, but it is a pity that the "indestructible body" among the seven methods that Ji Ning had to destroy, the price becomes higher as time goes by. Even Fu and Bodhi took one look and forgot about it.  Because they had never heard of some of the Chaos Rare Items required.

    "Whoops." The head that was thrown away flew back and connected to the body.

    "Huh?" The young man frowned and looked at Ji Ning in confusion, "Foreign race, why don't you kill me?"

    "You can cut off your own head, you can smash your body immediately, you can kill yourself completely in one go, but the opponent actually lets your head fly back."

    "Hahaha I heard that the immortals and gods in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom are quite powerful. I was also itchy, so I came to compete." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Competition?" The young man was dumbfounded, "You, you, are you not afraid that I will kill you?"

    "Can you kill me?" Ji Ning asked.

    The young man was startled.

    The body-protecting magical power is so powerful that strong men at the same level cannot directly kill it by force, but can only suppress it!

    "That's right, even if I suppress you, if it continues in the long run and consumes too much divine power, I will still die." The young man shook his head, but he didn't know that Ji Ning had another clone.  Even if the gods and immortals of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom have great strength to suppress one of his clones, the other clone's 'Eight Fire Universe Realm, slowly burning' is enough to burn any god or immortal to death.

    It takes decades to burn a true god or immortal.

    It would be much faster to burn the gods and immortals.

    "What happened to our Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, and what exactly do you want?" The young man looked at Ji Ning.

    A moment later.

    Under Ji Ning¡¯s constant temptation, the young man still chose to surrender.  After all, Ji Ning was stronger than him in terms of strength, so his psychological resistance was relatively weak.

    "If you really want to compete with me, subdue me first, and then compete again. You and I will both suppress our power. Wouldn't this save our spiritual energy?" The young man was a little unwilling. The battle just now consumed a lot of spiritual energy.

    "If I conquer you first, how can you fight me to the death?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    Without the desperate killing intention in the heart, fighting is completely different.

    After taking in the young man and searching his memory, Ji Ning first went to the chaotic space of the stone tablet to restore his divine power. The chaotic space of the stone tablet was only a few hundred feet long and wide, but it was completely isolated from the world prison.  Because this chaotic space is for the watchers to stay, and because of the refining process of the Lord of the Nine Directions, the chaos in the chaotic space was transformed into the vitality of heaven and earth.

    Like the previous generations of guardians, they occasionally wandered around the world prison, but most of the time they meditated in the chaotic space.

    After recovering his divine power, Ji Ning first pondered over "Wu Bao Swordsmanship", then perfected "Mingyue Swordsmanship", and then went to compete with the young man several times.

    It took Ji Ning a month to deal with the next god.

    In this way, Ji Ning began to deal with the gods and immortals on a large scale in the world prison. Although the world prison was very large, there were not many gods and immortals. After all, the status of those who were qualified to be imprisoned here was not ordinary. Every time Ji Ning and a god  When the immortals fight, they are very careful and conscientious. After the fight, they will constantly think about and perfect their sword skills.

    "Mingyue Swordsmanship" is constantly being improved, and its power becomes more and more powerful.

    More than forty years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning swept away more than 400 gods and immortals. It should be noted that there were barely more than 1,000 gods and immortals in the prisons of the seventeenth world. Over 400 gods and immortals contributed many treasures to Ji Ning, and even obtained two.  Innate spiritual treasure!  There were so many pure Yang magic weapons that Ji Ning could not help but sigh that the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom was different from the Three Realms.

    In the Three Realms, the value of these pure Yang magic weapons is very high.  The more powerful gods and true immortals usually have innate spiritual treasures.

    But in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, innate spiritual treasures are rare, but there are sets of powerful pure treasures.There are a lot of Yang magic weapons. Judging from the memory of the search, the other party's magic weapon refining is relatively more powerful than the three realms, so they have refined so many magic weapons.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~, the eight true fires were like divine dragons surrounding the green-haired man.

    It¡¯s been eighty-two years!

    Ji Ning used the Eight Fires of the Universe to burn the green-haired man for eighty-two years. For this true god, each year was more difficult than hundreds of millions of years. His divine power was constantly being consumed but not replenished.  .

    "Stop." The green-haired man finally spoke.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was thinking about swordsmanship. He had been very bored in the past eighty-two years and only input a little mana occasionally. His thoughts were mainly on swordsmanship. Now when he heard the sound, Ji Ning immediately  Wake up with a start.

    When Ji Ning saw the green-haired man looking over, he smiled.

    If the other party wants to seek death, I'm afraid he won't open his mouth and would rather be burned alive in the end.

    But now that I have spoken

    I'm afraid I may have to surrender.

    Ji Ning had dealt with two true immortals before, but this was the first true god who might surrender.  Perhaps, there will be unexpected gains.

    Tomato just posted the original painting of Ji Ning¡¯s master ¡®Diancai Immortal¡¯ on WeChat~~~~ You can see it by adding Tomato WeChat~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 45: Great Fortune, Great Fortune

    The green-haired man stared at Ji Ning with eyes like a hungry eagle, and said hoarsely: "If I obey you, what do you want me to do?"

    Ji Ning smiled. The other party obviously wanted to surrender, but as a true god, if he was insulted too much, he would rather die. Ji Ning said: "I need the magic weapon on your body. You are imprisoned here, and the magic weapon is with you."  It's useless. You might as well give it to me. There is another one, I want to see your memory"

    "Memory?" The green-haired man's expression changed.

    "I am a chaotic alien to you, and you are also a chaotic alien to me." Ji Ning smiled, "Some of your privacy is very important to you, but it is of no use to me. Don't worry, I won't tell anyone.  Your privacy.¡±

    The green-haired man looked at Ji Ning.

    "I promise." Ji Ning said, "Just these two things! You promised that you can live safely, and I will provide you with the elixir to keep you alive. As long as you survive, you will be able to leave this world's prison.  hope."

    "Okay!" the green-haired man said hoarsely, "I promise you."

    Ji Ning was a little surprised by the other party's straightforwardness.

    The green-haired man immediately closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. Ji Ning stretched out his right hand outside the restriction of the formation. His right hand immediately skyrocketed hundreds of miles and landed on the green-haired man's head. Immediately, the power of the soul penetrated and began.  Learn how to search for souls.  The green-haired man did not hinder him at allif he had hindered him, Ning would not be able to search for souls at all.

    The vast memory of this true god is extremely vast, with countless bubbles. Each bubble represents a huge memory. Some bubbles have complex secret patterns on them. Ji Ning cannot penetrate these bubbles with secret patterns on their surfaces.  Viewed.  Some of the powerful techniques learned by gods and immortals and even true gods and immortals are all based on vows of destiny, and they themselves cannot spread them even if they want to.

    "No wonder you are willing to surrender"

    "It turns out that with such a monstrous hatred, his enemies are also some ancestor gods and immortals. Even if the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is destroyed and those ancestor gods and ancestors flee in all directions, I'm afraid some of them can escape and survive." Ji Ning checked the memory and said,  Then he knew the identity of this true god, and also understood the hatred in the other person's heart.

    The other party is eager to get out, to find his enemies, and to kill them one by one!  Even if the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is destroyed, he has to go out and completely confirm that all his enemies are dead before he is willing to do so.

    Ji Ning did not pay close attention to the other party's hatred and quickly put them aside, while carefully searching for what he needed in the other party's memory

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul power penetrated into a memory bubble, and suddenly, the mysterious method came to Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    Wu Baoshan in the Sword Immortal Realm.

    The white-robed Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in the thatched hut studying the swordsmanship, was suddenly startled. He also knew the mysterious method at the same time.

    "Master, Mingyue caused trouble again. She saw injustice on the road and provoked some immortal cultivators. She beat the young ones and the old ones. She killed many enemy cultivators along the way. There is a big commotion now. The other sect  The ancestor inside is a heavenly immortal, and I am not afraid of the minions in the sect. But if the other party¡¯s heavenly immortal appears, it will be troublesome. Qiuye and I have not survived the disaster." Xiao Qing even asked the black Taoist priest  Ning report.

    "Oh? It's okay, don't worry." Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, nodded, "Ming Yue is kind-hearted, so it's good to have more experience outside. But you have to watch over her carefully and don't let Mingyue go astray."

    "Don't worry, Qiuye and I have been watching." Xiao Qing nodded, "Okay, I'm leaving."

    brush.

    It disappeared out of thin air and moved directly over.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, smiled. After so many years, Mingyue has become much more mature. She doesn't even like walking around like a child, so she just changed into a girl.  Moreover, Mingyue's cultivation talent was inherited from her parents. In addition, Patriarch Bodhi also liked her and had already cultivated to the level of returning to the void. However, because of her extraordinary birth and circumstances, the calamity must have been extraordinary, so she was still accumulating strength.  Ji Ning also let Ming Yue go out to explore the world, leaving only Xiao Qing and Qiu Ye to follow.

    In fact, none of them know

    This second soul transformed into eighteen clones. One of the clones was hidden in a seemingly ordinary jade tablet. This jade tablet was a pure Yang magic weapon that Ji Ning specially begged from Senior Brother Jiang Jun on Fangcun Mountain.  , Senior Brother Jiang Jun placed a restriction on the jade plaque, making it look like an ordinary object, with no mystery at all.

    After Ji Ning refined the jade tablet, he gave it to his daughter. It was rare for Ji Ning to give a gift, so her daughter Mingyue naturally carried it with her happily. Little did she know that this ordinary jade tablet was a pure yang magic weapon.  A clone of Ji Ning is studying and practicing swordsmanship, and is also protecting his daughter.

    "But Ji Ning can't let her daughter know. Once she knows, the effect of tempering will be lost."?I'm afraid Mingyue will be angry too.

    "Ming Yue is really" Thinking of his daughter, Ji Ning in black Taoist robe couldn't help but smile, and suddenly he was stunned.

    That mysterious method came to mind.

    There are eighteen clones of the original deity and eighteen clones of the second spirit.

    When one clone knew it, all the others knew it at the same time All the clones were stunned. After more than ninety years of sweeping the world's prisons, more than 400 gods and immortals were swept away, and three true gods and immortals were also swept away.  , while searching for the soul of a true god, Ji Ning finally found a true concubine.  !

    In the prison of the world.

    After Ji Ning obtained all the complete methods, he suppressed his excitement and continued to read through the true god's memories before retracting his palm.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, and his body even trembled slightly as he murmured: ¡°Great good fortune, great good fortune.¡±

    "God helps me."

    "God help me!!!" Ji Ning's eyes were full of passion and excitement.

    Ji Ning has always believed that since the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is a huge force even greater than the Three Realms, it should have some heaven-defying magical powers, such as the Star Picker and the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques in the Three Realms.  The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom does have some powerful magical powers, but all the ones he checked before were due to the oath of destiny, so Ning could not check them at all.

    And this time, Ji Ning finally got a method, and it was a method that Ji Ning longed for.

    "The nine-horned electric snake escape method." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "Chaos has a sea of ??thunder and lightning, there is a spiritual snake in the sea, and the snake's head has nine horns"

    "I can practice."

    "Completely capable of cultivating, capable of cultivating in the three realms." Ji Ning did not expect that he would have such a great opportunity.

    In the Three Realms.

    The escape technique is naturally a very important magical power. The more powerful the escape technique, the faster it will be.  Like my senior brother's Somersault Cloud, which is famous in the Three Realms, and the Garuda Wings of the Golden-Winged Dapeng, they are all top escape techniques in the Three Realms.  For example, the Garuda Wings of the Golden-winged Dapeng are cultivated to the extreme.  You can fly two hundred thousand miles in an instant!  This is beyond the reach of many true divine Taoist ancestors.

    But Ji Ning knows very well

    The real number one escape technique among the three realms is a legendary escape technique called - Sun Golden Rainbow!

    On the supreme star, the Sun Star, a divine beast will be born, named Golden Crow!  This kind of Golden Crow that is completely bred by the sun star is the truly perfect Golden Crow.  As for some Golden Crow beasts that are born from mating with some creatures in the Three Realms, no matter how pure their bloodline is, they cannot reach absolute perfection.

    In ancient times, ten Golden Crows were born on the Sun Star at one time. These ten Golden Crows were extremely talented, and relied on their magical powers to dominate the ancient times. Among them, one Golden Crow reached the level of a true god, and was also honored as the Demon King  ¡¤¡¤¡¤They released endless flames of light and heat, which were like ten suns in ancient times. For a time, the entire ancient times gave them a headache.

    And they have a very heaven-defying escape technique - the Sun Golden Rainbow!  With the power of the true gods and the magical power of the sun, gold and rainbow, even the original Nuwa Empress and other ancestor gods could not catch them.

    But Hou Yi took action.

    Hou Yi, who is equally terrifying and defiant, possesses a strength that makes the ancient capital tremble. His arrows are the fastest and most terrifying arrows in ancient times. Of course, even Hou Yi is not sure of killing the Golden Crow Demon.  Emperor, so he first spent a lot of time refining ten powerful arrows, and then Hou Yi took action!  His arrows seemed to be unstoppable by time and space. Even the Golden Crow Demon King could not escape and died directly. Although the remaining Nine-headed God Golden Crow was extremely fast, he could not escape. Hou Yi killed him again  Of the eight heads, the last one survived because of Empress Nuwa¡¯s intervention.

    But this cannot deny the power of the ¡®Sun Golden Rainbow¡¯ magical power.

    The golden rainbow of the sun is actually a rainbow of light!  Its speed is the speed of light!  The body escapes into the golden rainbow of the sun. Wherever the golden rainbow of the sun flies, it can reach there.  The speed is so fast six hundred thousand miles in an instant!  This is the limit of pure speed.  Even the powerful ones cannot surpass the 'Sun Golden Rainbow' in speed. Unless they control time and space, or restrain the Golden Crow through magic weapons, spells and other means to make the Golden Crow fly slower, they can catch up.

    Back then, no one could catch up with the Golden Crow Demon Emperor who had reached the level of a true god.

    Even Hou Yi could catch up and kill him only with his arrows, and they were specially made terrible arrows.

    The golden rainbow of the sunthe speed of light!

    With a speed that is absolutely superior to any living being in the Three Realms, Ji Ning's third senior brother is a golden crow newly bred by the Sun Star in the Three Realms era, and is naturally good at this magical power.  This magical power has long been defeated by Wu??The mighty are greedy.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Sun Golden Rainbow, only the Golden Crow bred on the Sun Star can practice!

    "Nine-cornered electric snake escape technique?" Ji Ning was excited.

    The Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique is an escape technique at the same level as the Sun Golden Rainbow.

    The Golden Rainbow of the Sun is essentially a ray of light, which can only be controlled by the body of the Golden Crow.

    The essence of the Nine-horned Electric Snake is a bolt of lightning. Its cultivation is also extremely difficult and has harsh conditions. It can even be said to be a life of nine deaths. However, once the cultivation is successful, the body will immediately escape into the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake.' When the electric snake flashes, it can  When reaching a distance, the speed of lightning is the same as the speed of light, both are speed limits.

    "If I succeed in my cultivation, I can travel across the three realms and attack all places in the Wujian Sect, and the Wujian Sect will not be able to catch me." Ji Ning knew that this escape technique was very difficult, but he decided the moment he obtained this method, no matter what the cost  , we must practice this magical power!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 46: Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique

    After the exercise, Ji Ning thought about how to practice this technique.  !

    This ¡®Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique is also the absolute number one escape technique in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom. It has reached the limit of speed. The threshold and cost of such an incredible escape technique are extremely astonishing.

    First, the first level.

    It is to transform the divine body!  The nine-horned electric snake can swim in the divine body without harming the divine body at all.

    But this is too difficult

    For example, the golden rainbow of the sun is the ¡®golden flame of the sun¡¯ that produces spirituality!  The golden flame of the sun is an existence that surpasses the nine true fires. Even the true gods and Taoist ancestors dare not resist with their bodies. Even if they use magic weapons or spells to resist, they may be burned to death!  The Golden Crow was born from the depths of the Sun Star. Mortals would drown if they fell into the sea, but fish are comfortable in the sea.  This golden crow is as if it is at home in the golden flame of the sun. It is naturally immune to any harm, so it can control the 'golden rainbow of the sun'.

    The power of the wild nine-horned electric snake is on the same level as the golden flame of the sun!

    Even if Ji Ning has eight or nine mysterious skills to protect his body, he will be electrocuted into ashes in an instant!  Therefore, the divine body must be transformed and the transformation of the divine body is the most dangerous part of practicing this escape technique, and it can be said to be a narrow escape.  Because if it's a little worse, the divine body will be reduced to ashes under the nine-horned electric snake!

    The second level.

    If the nine-horned electric snake can swim in the body of the god without harming the god's body, then the divine pattern of the 'electric snake's egg' can be cultivated on the body, so that the nine-horned electric snake can have a 'home' and can stay in the body.  In the egg of the electric snake.  And with the help of this divine mark, the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake can be gradually changed, so that the Nine-horned Electric Snake begins to transform essentially, just like a knife inserted into a sheath, no longer harmful.

    Otherwise, the Nine-horned Electric Snake would be so violent that it would be impossible to control it freely.  It must be tamed and made harmless, so that it can be extremely gentle and can be used to perform escape techniques!

    The same is true for the Golden Crow's 'Sun Golden Rainbow'. Once it is tamed and controlled by the Golden Crow, the Sun Golden Rainbow will no longer be as scary and aggressive as it is naturally. Instead, it is gentle and gentle. Everything is under the control of the Golden Crow. You can go wherever you want.

    But it is also very dangerous in the process of taming and changing the Nine-horned Electric Snake, because when it is tamed and changed, the Nine-horned Electric Snake is still violent. At this time, some external power is needed to assist. In the "Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique"  It is recorded in that you can use the 'Thousand-Dead Divine Fruit', or the 'Thousand-Thunder Divine Crystal', or

    ¡®Chaos spirit liquid can be tamed.

    There are countless stars in the chaos of the Thousand-Dead Divine Fruit. Like the sun, there are endless flames on the star, and there are also big trees growing on the stars.  In fact, there is a laurel tree on the lunar star.

    There is a kind of sacred tree called the Thousand-Dead Divine Tree, which is the most magical tree known to the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.

    When the Thousand-Death Sacred Tree grows, it will begin to wither and rot when it reaches its limit. When it completely withers and rots, it will give birth to saplings again and grow again.  Become taller, then wither and rot again

    Each time it withers and rots, the next growth will grow taller and full of endless power. Finally, after withering and rotting a thousand times, the sacred tree will reach its peak, and this time the sacred tree will bear fruit.  Planting the fruit is called the 'Thousand-Dead Divine Fruit'.  It takes a period of chaos for the fruit to be conceived and born. After it matures, it will fall instantly. Once it falls and touches something that is not chaotic, it will turn into fly ash.  So we must wait there early and receive the fruit there.

    After the fruit matures, the Thousand-Dead Sacred Tree will wither and rot again, starting a new reincarnation.

    ¡®The Thousand Death Divine Fruit has endless miraculous powers. In the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, it is also possessed by three world realm beings including the Lord of the Nine Directions Kingdom.

    ¡®The Thousand Thunder God Crystal is even rarer than the Thousand Death God Fruit.

    ??In the endless chaos, a sea of ??thunder and lightning will occasionally appear, and a large number of thunder and lightning gather together among them will appear the extremely powerful 'Sea of ??Thunder Snake,' which is on the same level as the Golden Flame of the Sun.  If the snake of the thunder sea becomes spiritual, it will give birth to nine horns, so it is called the 'nine-horned electric snake'.  Only the spiritual nine-horned electric snake can be tamed.

    If the sea of ??thunder and lightning is vast enough and there are enough nine-horned electric snakes, maybe they will condense into tiny particles.

    ¡®The Ten Thousand Thunder God Crystal, the Nine-horned Electric Snake likes to surround the Ten Thousand Thunder God Crystal.

    As long as you use a Myriad Thunder God Crystal, you can also tame the Nine-horned Electric Snake.

    pity¡­¡­

    Chaos is endless and vast, and only occasionally can you find a sea of ??thunder and lightning.  The sea of ??thunder and lightning containing the ¡®Thousand Thunder Crystals¡¯ is even more rare. Once discovered, the powerful ones will immediately find a way to get rid of it!

    ¡®Chaos Spiritual Liquid is even more magical. It opens up a vast world, builds a large array based on the big world, and extracts it from chaos. Only six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid can be extracted in one Chaos Era!  And chaoticThe liquid does not have any other attributes and has special effects in many aspects. After all, chaos can transform all things. This chaotic liquid can also be used to tame the nine-horned electric snake.

    To tame a Nine-horned Electric Snake, you normally need nine Thousand Rot Divine Fruits, one Ten Thousand Thunder Crystals, or six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Thousand-Death Divine Fruit and Ten-Thousand-Thunder Divine Crystal have never been heard of in the Three Realms. But I have Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Ji Ning thought, "Whether it is to transform the divine body or finally tame it, the nine-horned electric snake is needed  ¡­And among the three realms there is the Nine-horned Electric Snake.¡±

    "We have to go see the Thunder God Tianzun." Ji Ning secretly said.

    There is a powerful person in the three realms who can control the nine-horned electric snake, and he is the God of Thunder!

    This is a very powerful man who has lived in seclusion for a long time. He has also intervened in the catastrophes in the Three Realms. In fact, there are many such powerful men who are practicing in secret. They are all preparing silently.  In the final catastrophe, his strength burst out and defeated the opponent's camp.

    Sword Immortal World, Wu Baoshan.

    In the thatched house, Ji Ning stood up and said at the same time: "Nine teeth."

    A stream of light flew in the distance and landed in front of the thatched house. It was the Nine-Tooth God.

    "Follow me to the Thunder God World." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Nine-Tooth God responded.

    Immediately, the two of them took the void boat, shuttled directly through the void, left the Sword Immortal World, and rushed towards the Thunder God World.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Each of these eighty-one true gods is born to control a great avenue. Among them, the Thunder God Tianzun is born to control the great avenue of thunder and lightning. He is naturally very talented in thunder and lightning. However, although his divine body can withstand a lot of thunder and lightning, it cannot withstand chaos.  The 'Thunder Sea Snake,' the Nine-horned Electric Snake, after all, is the body of a true god.

    Like the ancestor god Zhu Rong, he can withstand the golden flames of the sun and the golden rainbow of the sun.  But the ancestor god Zhu Rong had no way to tame the 'sun golden rainbow'.

    The Golden Crows are good at it, that¡¯s what they are born with.

    "Boom!"

    The vast world.

    At a glance, lightning bolts struck down from high in the sky. At a glance, one could see thousands of lightning bolts.

    And the void boat is in mid-air, even if there are lightning bolts hitting the void boat, it can't invade at all.

    "Let me take a look." Ji Ning released his mind.

    "Thunder God Tianzun is over there, let's go." Ji Ning said. Although Thunder God Tianzun is very powerful and can be regarded as one of the top Taoist ancestors, his mental strength is not as good as Ji Ning's.

    Whoosh.

    The void boat shuttled through the void and soon came to a suspended mountain peak. This suspended mountain peak was surrounded by a large number of thunder and lightning. The peak was also guarded by soldiers wearing armor.

    "Who is coming!" A heavenly soldier general shouted directly.

    "Ji Ning, I would like to pay my respects to the God of Thunder." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Jining?"

    The group of soldiers were all shocked. Of course they had heard of the reputation of Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning. They immediately said: "Beiming Sword Immortal, please wait a moment. I will go and report." Immediately, a soldier quickly went to report.  Meanwhile, Ji Ning and Nine Tooth Goddess saw clouds and mist appear under their feet, and they stood in the clouds and waited silently. This was the place where the top Taoist ancestors were powerful, and they did not dare to neglect it.

    soon.

    "Tianzun said, let Beiming Sword Immortal go to see him." Tianzun said after flying over.

    "Jiuya, just wait for me here." Ji Ning said, and then Ji Ning flew into the suspended mountain peak. The Tianxian even said: "Beiming Sword Immortal, please come with me."

    Guidance all the way.

    Ji Ning secretly lamented that as a powerful person, he would usually make his place very beautiful, such as the Eastern Dao Palace, the Western Lingshan Mountain, even Fangcun Mountain, and even the Heavenly Court were all very beautiful.  But the place where Thunder God Tianzun lived was completely dark, and there wasn't even a single plant on the suspended mountain.

    "The Heavenly Lord is right there." The Heavenly Immortal Soldier said.

    Ning took a quick look and saw a towering figure sitting faintly in the distance, probably as high as ten thousand feet tall.

    The body of tens of thousands of feet is the body that true gods are born with, a normal height.

    "Okay." Ji Ning smiled and nodded, and then walked over there. Soon he came to the steps, and Ji Ning said respectfully: "Ji Ning pays homage to the God of Thunder."

    The tall and burly figure wearing dark armor opened his eyes with thunder and lightning in his eyes. He looked down at the tiny Ji Ning below and said, "Jin Ning, I have heard of your name. Bodhi is indeed good at training his disciples.  Tell me, come to me, what's the matter?"

    &nbsp; Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. It sounded like the other party would still give face to his master, Patriarch Bodhi.

    "This junior is in urgent need of a nine-horned electric snake." Ji Ning said respectfully, "Among the powerful people in the three realms, only Thundergod Tianzun has a nine-horned electric snake. I would like to implore Tianzun to give this junior a nine-horned electric snake. I am willing to use my innate spirit to  Treasure in exchange."

    The majestic thunder god Tianzun closed his eyes and said indifferently: "Leave quickly."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    This thunder god Tianzun didn't even talk about it and just let him go. What should I do?

    "Tianzun, this junior is willing to exchange treasures for me to please Tianzun." Ji Ning said anxiously.

    Thunder God Tianzun opened his eyes, his eyes were cold: "If you don't leave, don't blame me for being ruthless!"

    Ji Ning was unable to advance or retreat for a while.

    "Get out!" Thunder God Tianzun looked down at Ji Ning coldly and shouted.

    Ji Ning's face turned pale, he bowed immediately, turned around and left.

    Two things.

    P1, the first update is today, Friday, and the update is completed.

    PrZ, Dang Dang Dang~~ Ji Ning¡¯s first love, the beautiful Jiulian, girl, Tomato has sent her original painting to WeChat. Jiulian, in the decision between the tribe and Ji Ning, finally gave up.  Ji Ning chose a tribe. What is Ji Ning¡¯s first love girl like? You can see it by adding Tomato WeChat.  Tomato fanqie34, or I eat tomatoes.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 47: There is no other way

    Outside the suspended mountain peak, the Nine-Tooth God was waiting on the clouds and mist. Suddenly he saw the master of his palace, Ji Ning, walking out quickly from the mountain in the distance. He couldn't help but be surprised: "The master of the palace went to see the God of Thunder, why did he come back so quickly?  ?¡±

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning reached the clouds with one step.

    "Master of the Palace?" Nine-Tooth God whispered.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning didn't say much, and directly released the void boat, then took the Nine-Tooth God on the void boat, and left directly through the void.

    ¡­¡­

    A void boat suddenly appeared in the clouds and mist in the great world of Hu State.

    "Thunder God Tianzun was very polite when he first met me. But as soon as I mentioned the Nine-horned Electric Snake, he immediately turned against me." Ji Ning thought carefully. Now is the period of great tribulation, how should the powerful men of his own camp treat him?  Juniors are generally kinder, and Ji Ning has also met Daozu Chiming, Fuxi, and others.

    Everyone is very kind. Although Thunder God Tianzun is born with a bad temper, he was indeed quite kind at the beginning.

    "Why did he immediately turn against me when I mentioned the Nine-horned Electric Snake? I was willing to offer treasures in exchange, but he didn't even care." Ji Ning frowned and thought hard, "What should I do? The most powerful person in the three realms is the Thunder God Tianzun.  "Horned Electric Snake', if I can't get it from Thunder God Tianzun, then I will go to the sea of ??thunder and lightning to practice that magical power"

    It is too difficult to catch the Nine-horned Electric Snake. Even those powerful people who have the ability to catch it are not willing to expend great efforts. After all, the Nine-horned Electric Snake is useless to them.  In other words, Thundergod Tianzun spent endless years capturing many nine-horned electric snakes.

    "Master of the Palace?" Nine-Tooth God asked in confusion, "Why did we come to the great world of Hu State?"

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s time to meet the True Immortal Hu Yu,¡± Ji Ning said.

    The Hu clan is a tribe in the ancient human race. Although it is quite prosperous, it has never been able to give birth to a true divine ancestor. Since the ancient times were shattered and the Three Realms were born.  This Hu family moved to this big world and occupied this big world!  With Hu's strength, it is very easy to occupy a large world.

    In ancient times, there were more than eighteen gods and true immortals in the Hu clan, and now there are more than thirty!

    "Zhenxian Huyu?" Jiuya God was puzzled. He didn't understand why Ji Ning wanted to see Zhenxian Huyu.

    "Wow." Ji Ning released his mental power, covering the great world of Hu State, and soon discovered the True Immortal Hu Yu.

    ¡­¡­

    In a quiet valley, there are scattered thatched houses scattered here and there. Some women are talking and laughing with each other, and some are still playing in the stream.

    "Fellow Daoist Hu Yu." A voice sounded directly in the canyon.

    "Um?"

    One of the women in green who was playing in the stream released her consciousness.  He immediately discovered the white-robed young man and the bald old man outside the valley formation.

    "Ji Ning?" The green-haired woman immediately recognized him, "The bald old man following him should be the Nine-Tooth God among the seven true gods such as the Red Snow God who appeared in the realm war in the Chiming Realm.  "

    "Sister. What's wrong?"

    "elder sister."

    Women came out one by one from the thatched huts or from the streams and gathered together.  These women are all heavenly beings. In fact, they all worship under the sect of the ¡®True Immortal Hu Yu¡¯.  It's just that Zhenxian Hu Yu doesn't like the master-disciple relationship, so these women all call her sister.

    "Stop making trouble." Zhenxian Hu Yu ordered.  Immediately, this group of female angels all stopped making trouble, but they were extremely curious, who was visiting?

    Hu Yuzhenxian waved his hand.

    Wow.

    A passage suddenly appeared at the end of the valley. This valley was originally shrouded in formation restrictions and was not easy to break through.  I saw two people walking through the passage at the end of the valley, a young man in white robes and a bald old servant.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Zhenxian Hu Yu said with a smile.

    "Fellow Taoist Hu Yu, I have something to ask for during this visit," Ji Ning said.

    "Oh, let's talk inside. If I can help fellow Taoist, Hu Yu will not just sit back and watch." Zhenxian Hu Yu was extremely curious about what the newly famous Beiming Sword Immortal would ask of him.

    Immortal Hu Yu immediately led Ji Ning into a thatched cottage.

    The decoration inside the thatched cottage was also very elegant. Ji Ning and Zhenxian Hu Yu sat down opposite each other.  Immortal Hu Yu even poured some immortal wine for Ji Ning.

    "Before coming to fellow Taoist, I had already visited fellow Taoist's master, Thunder God Tianzun." Ji Ning said.  "I went to visit the Thunder God Tianzun because I wanted to exchange treasures for a nine-horned electric snake. Who would have thought that the Thunder God Tianzun wouldn't let me say anything more and kicked me out directly. I had no choice, so I asked my Taoist friend for help.  I don¡¯t know if fellow Taoists can do anything about it.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Immortal is a very favored disciple of Thunder God Tianzun.

    Thunder God Tianzun was born in chaos. He was born to control the path of thunder and lightning. He also had a violent temper. He doted on some of his disciples, while others were strict.  Among them, the one he loved the most was the only female disciple, ¡®Zhenxian Huyu¡¯. Ji Ning then asked Zhenxian Huyu to see if there was anything he could do.

    "You want the Nine-horned Electric Snake?" Zhenxian Hu Yu said in surprise.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "This is troublesome." Zhenxian Hu Yu shook his head, "Well, it is true that my master is the only one in the Three Realms who has the Nine-horned Electric Snake, but to the master, this Nine-horned Electric Snake is also very important. Back then, Taoist Sanqing asked my master for help.  In order to refine a certain treasure, my master was very reluctant to ask for a nine-horned electric snake. Taoist Sanqing still took out the chaotic rare items that the master needed in exchange for a nine-horned electric snake. But that was a long time ago.  Now that the catastrophe is comingnot to mention you, even Sanqing Taoist priests and others can't get it if they ask for it."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Master¡¯s most important magic weapon is the ¡®Thunder Punishment Hammer¡¯?¡± Zhenxian Hu Yu asked.

    "I know that." Ji Ning nodded, "Thunder God Tianzun holds the hammer of thunder and punishment, and releases thunder and lightning to punish immortals and demons." Ji Ning was confused, "But what does this have to do with the nine-horned electric snake?"

    "Where does the thunder and lightning in the Thunder Punishment Hammer come from?" Zhenxian Hu Yu shook his head and smiled, "Master can take some relatively weak thunder and lightning directly from the sky and the earth, but some powerful thunder and lightning, especially the top ones."  The Nine-horned Electric Snake was taken hard by the master from the sea of ??thunder and lightning, and was refined before it could be refined into the 'Thunder Punishment Hammer'. The Nine-horned Electric Snake can be released to attack the enemy at the most critical moment. Attack.  You can take it back after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Among thunder and lightning, the most powerful ones are the Thunder Sea Snake and the Nine-horned Electric Snake. The Thunder Sea Snake has no spirituality, while the Nine-horned Electric Snake has spirituality. Relatively speaking, the Nine-horned Electric Snake is easier to refine.  There is no way to control the spiritless Thunder Sea Snake.

    Just like the original ancestral god Zhu Rong, he could not directly control the ¡®Golden Flame of the Sun¡¯, but would rather create his own ¡®Zhurong Divine Fire¡¯.  The Suiren clan was also unable to control the golden flame of the sun, but instead created an 'immortal fire' that was no less powerful than the golden flame of the sun.

    The reason why I can¡¯t control it.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s too violent!

    The golden flame of the sun has no spirituality and is too violent!  Even Fu Xi, the first person in the formation of the Three Realms, only guided the 'Golden Flame of the Sun' into the formation, using a large formation to guide it, and it was still extremely laborious.  He is a perfect combination of yin and yang, the two heavenly paths, and his formation achievements are very high, but he can only achieve this level.

    The Serpent of the Thunder Sea is just like the Golden Flame of the Sun, it is too violent.

    On the contrary, the ¡®Nine-horned Electric Snake¡¯ has spirituality and the possibility of refining.  However, the nine-horned electric snake is very rare. Among the large number of thunder sea snakes, only a few can spiritually transform into the 'nine-horned electric snake'.

    "For the master, the nine-horned electric snake is his trump card and the most powerful means. The master has spent a lot of effort refining each nine-horned electric snake and refined it into Thor's hammer." Hu Yuzhenxian said, "If not  During the catastrophe, the master may have a chance to bring out a nine-horned electric snake. But when the catastrophe comes and the final battle determines life and death, it is absolutely impossible for the master to bring out the nine-horned electric snake."

    "It involves life and death. With the master's temper, it will be useless for anyone." Zhenxian Hu Yu looked at Ji Ning, "As a disciple, I can't help it."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I see, Ji Ning was reckless."

    "I think fellow Taoist Beiming should give up on the nine-horned electric snake." Hu Yuzhenxian said, "In addition to the master, there is also the ocean of thunder and lightning in the chaos. And in the ocean of thunder and lightning there are a large number of 'thunder sea snakes'  , the Nine-horned Electric Snake is among a large number of snakes in the sea of ??thunder. Even the powerful ones dare not enter. The master is the body of the God of Thunder. In terms of capturing the Nine-horned Electric Snake, he is probably the best in the three realms. He also worked hard at the beginning.  I just caught some.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Sorry to trouble you, Immortal Hu Yu, Ji Ning will leave now."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning asked the Nine-Tooth God to temporarily return to the Star Reaching World, and then took the void boat alone, tearing the void apart again and entering the endless chaos.

    Chaos and mist fill the air.

    If you go too far in the chaos, you may get lost.  Fortunately, Ji Ning had a map of the chaos surrounding the Three Realms. Among the signs on the map, there were two seas of thunder and lightning.  Ning naturally went to the nearest place.  However, it was much farther than Ji Ning's last trip to Chaos. Ji Ning was careful not to get lost.

    It took more than six hours to travel through the void boat again and again, using the stars in the chaos as a reference. The distance traveled was probably greater than the entire Three Realms.?Less.

    "arrive."

    Ji Ning stood on the void boat, looking ahead in the distance.

    The vast ocean

    The ocean of thunder and lightning

    At a glance, countless white lightning bolts form an endless ocean. The closer you get to the depths of the ocean, the darker it becomes. In the deepest part, you can faintly see some black lightning. Those black lightnings all look like big snakes.  .  It is the ¡®Snake of Thunder Sea¡¯.  Those thunder sea snakes are even feared by powerful people.

    It would only be enough if there were only one or two Thunder Sea Snakes, but there are endless black lightnings gathered in the depths of this Thunder Sea.  Only the top ones risk their lives to get deep into it, but the 'nine-horned electric snake' is even rarer. Among the millions of snakes in the sea of ??thunder, there is only one nine-horned electric snake, which shows how difficult it is to capture.

    "There is no other way."

    "We can only take risks." Ji Ning stood on the void boat and looked at the endless sea of ??thunder and lightning.

    ******

    What do you think of the original painting of Ji Ning¡¯s first girlfriend ¡®Jiulian¡¯ that Tomato posted on WeChat?  I feel very good!

    *

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 48: Deep into the Thunder Sea

    "For example, enter the ocean of thunder and lightning and practice this magical power." Ji Ning had no choice.

    There are fifteen clones of the original deity in the water mansion that Ji Ning carries with him. At this moment, one of the clones of the original deity left the water mansion and then flew into the endless sea of ??thunder and lightning.

    After flying for a while, we arrived at the boundary of the Thunder Ocean.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning looked at the endless white lightning bolts in front of him and couldn't help but tremble in his heart.

    "Come in." Ji Ning's booming voice rushed into the endless lightning. Countless lightning bolts surrounded him. Ji Ning had already put away his robe and was naked in the sea of ??thunder and lightning, letting those white lightning bolts hit him again and again.  The body was hit by hundreds of lightning bolts almost instantly.

    This is much more powerful than the Nine-Nine Thunder Tribulation that he used to overcome the Divine Tribulation. Fortunately, Ji Ning has now mastered the ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique and can completely resist it.

    "Start practicing the 'Nine-Angle Electric Snake Escape Technique' to transform the divine body." Ji Ning was naked in the lightning, closed his eyes at the same time, and began to concentrate on using his magical powers. Suddenly some golden divine patterns began to appear on his body surface.  , divine patterns continued to emerge, and the white lightning that originally attacked Ji Ning seemed to become gentler when it touched Ji Ning.

    Gradually.

    Ji Ning¡¯s body surface formed a cover of countless golden divine patterns. These golden divine patterns were completely connected together, and a single character could be vaguely discerned¡ªthe character ¡®µç,¡¯ written in the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom.

    ¡°Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa) As soon as the golden divine pattern mask was formed, the surrounding white lightning continued to surround it, and gradually it became a lightning whirlpool.  In the center of the lightning vortex, there is a cocoon of thunder and lightning that looks like a silkworm cocoon.  Ji Ning is in this cocoon of thunder and lightning.

    Within the cocoon of thunder and lightning.

    The skin and muscles of the naked Ji Ning were twitching faintly, and traces of white lightning were penetrating into Ji Ning's body.

    Ji Ning was able to easily resist these white lightnings before because of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique, which completely blocked the lightning.  But transforming the divine body is to let lightning enter the body, penetrate into every fiber of the divine body, and change the properties of the entire divine body. At this moment, the divine body is defenseless, and the ability to resist lightning is rapidly weakened. If you are not careful, the divine body will transform.  For ashes.

    But this is just the beginning, the attributes of the divine body must be changed, just like some people are born with a body of water, and some are born with a body of fire.

    The body is inherently divided into attributes.

    The so-called Dao body in general is nothing to Ji Ning's level.  It should be noted that even the ¡®Thunder God Tianzun¡¯, who was born to master the path of thunder and lightning, his thunder god¡¯s body cannot defeat the ¡®Thunder Sea Snake¡¯.

    ¡®The Nine-horned Electric Snake can swim in it without getting hurt. Ji Ning wants to transform the divine body into a thunder and lightning attribute, turning it into a perfect thunder god¡¯s body, so that the Thunder Sea Snake and the Nine-horned Electric Snake can swim in it.

    Maybe he can¡¯t compare with Thunder God in terms of strength, but his closeness to thunder and lightning will be even better than Thunder God.

    In fact, from this, we can imagine how difficult it would be to transform the divine body. The powerful person who can create this "Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique" is obviously extraordinary. The true god Ji Ning dealt with was also by chance.  I got this secret by chance while adventuring.

    "Ah." Ji Ning felt severe pain all over his body.

    Transforming the divine body needs to be done step by step.

    First use weak thunder and lightning to transform it, and then gradually improve it, making the divine body's thunder and lightning attributes more perfect.  Until he can finally adapt to the Nine-horned Electric Snake!

    Thunder and lightning at other levels are very easy to obtain, that is, the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake, which is extremely precious.  Ji Ning originally planned to practice slowly in the Three Realms, but now he can only enter the Sea of ??Thunder and Lightning. In the Sea of ??Thunder and Lightning, the power of thunder and lightning is constantly increasing from the periphery to the core, which is just right for him.  But at the core, what Ji Ning faced was not the Nine-horned Electric Snake, but the more violent Thunder Sea Snake without any spirituality.

    The final step in transforming the divine body

    Ji Ning can only use the Thunder Sea Snake to transform the divine body. The Thunder Sea Snake is more violent and obviously more dangerous to transform.  But after all, there is no way to get the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake, so we can only settle for the next best thing.

    time flies.

    The transformation of the divine body was still very slow, and sometimes some parts of the body collapsed directly. Ji Ning used his divine power to restore and continue trying. It took more than a month. The naked Ji Ning was in the white thunder and lightning, letting the white lightning  It circulates on the body and even circulates in the body without any harm.

    "Continue." Ning quickly moved towards the depths of the sea of ??thunder and lightning.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    The color of lightning gradually changes to black, and its power becomes more and more powerful.

    Ji Ning stopped and started practicing again. He guided these pale white lightnings to transform the divine body, and this time he succeeded in just half a month.  Ji Ning continued to take a closer look??¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    With the complete gray lightning, Ji Ning stopped and began to use these gray lightning to transform the divine body. This time, he succeeded in just a few days.

    "This is the last step to transform the divine body." Ji Ning looked ahead, passing through the area of ??gray lightning, and there was already an area of ??black lightning in front of him.

    Black lightning snakes are swimming around. Once the speed bursts out, they can reach the speed of light, becoming ferocious and violent.

    At a glance, Ji Ning only saw these 'Thunder Sea Snakes', but did not see the 'Nine-Pointed Electric Snake' at all.

    "Using the Thunder Sea Snake to transform the divine body is very dangerous" Ji Ning saw it from a distance and felt the pressure that was suffocating him. His Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques could not withstand such terrifying thunder and lightning.  Even the mighty ones are afraid, so what does he care about?

    "If there is a nine-horned electric snake, we will be more certain. There is nothing we can do."

    Ji Ning once again used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. Golden divine patterns appeared around the surface of the transformed divine body again, and soon a golden mask of light began to form, and lightning began to surround Ji Ning.

    Ning, on the other hand, moved forward and continued to move forward until he reached the junction of black lightning and gray lightning.

    "Wow."

    "Tsk."

    The snakes of the Thunder Sea are running wildly. They have no spirituality and look like snakes.  In fact, it is just thunder and lightning.  Finally, a thunder sea snake swept towards Ji Ning at the border. The black lightning was immediately attracted by the golden divine pattern light shield, forming a black lightning cocoon.  Ji Ning immediately retreated, retreating into the gray lightning area.

    "The transformation has begun." In the black lightning cocoon, Ji Ning carefully guided the cocoon-shaped strand of black lightning to penetrate into his divine body.

    The Sea of ??Thunder Snake and the Nine-horned Electric Snake are both types of thunder and lightning, but the Nine-horned Electric Snake is spiritual.

    If the Thunder Sea Snake can successfully transform the divine body, then the divine body can also adapt to the nine-cornered electricity

    "Poof!"

    The naked Ji Ning¡¯s arms were instantly annihilated, and the black lightning cocoon also collapsed. These black lightning swept across Ji Ning¡¯s remaining body and was instantly annihilated, leaving nothing behind.

    "Failed." Outside the sea of ??thunder and lightning, Ji Ning's expression on the void boat changed. The soul-destroying pain of the original clone's death made Ji Ning extremely painful. The snake of the sea of ??thunder was too terrifying.  Ham's true spirit was reduced to ashes.  "Damn it, this Thunder Sea Snake is too violent. I only guided a trace of it into the body, but I couldn't successfully transform it with even one hand."

    "Go again."

    Ji Ning sent another clone of himself.

    Although only one clone of the original body entered the sea of ??thunder and lightning, the other clones were quickly gaining experience and thinking about how to gain greater confidence in transforming the divine body.  Although the method of "Nine-Angle Electric Snake Escape Technique" is very detailed, but in actual practice, there is a completely different difference between those who have experience and those who have no experience.

    After dying once, Ji Ning also had the experience of using the 'Snake of Thunder Sea to transform the divine body, so next time, he can avoid some mistakes and do better.

    More than three months later, another clone died.

    "Go again."

    The other clones are carefully pondering, while the original clone enters it again and again and keeps trying. However, transforming the divine body is indeed the most dangerous step in practicing this magical power. It is recorded in the method.

    ¡®A narrow escape from death is not a lie. Especially Ji Ning used the more difficult Thunder Sea Snake to transform his divine body.

    In the blink of an eye, more than four years have passed.

    Ji Ning was still standing on the void boat, looking at the vast sea of ??thunder and lightning.

    "More than four years."

    "My other fifteen clones have all died, but I still haven't succeeded. It's still a little bit worse." Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    The clone of this deity died.

    As long as there is one clone of the original body alive, it can slowly recover and give birth to a new clone of the original identity, which is the birth of the true spirit, soul, body and so on.  It takes a relatively long time.  It will take hundreds of millions of years for the fifteen clones of the original deity to be fully restored.  This was also the reason why Shao Yan Chou was so desperate when Ji Ning killed Shao Yan Chou's sixteen clones.

    There is another way to quickly recover all the clones of the deity, and that is to use the mysterious and incomparable Chaos Spiritual Liquid. With this Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Ji Ning was able to break through from the first level of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons to the third level.  On the second floor, it is actually overkill for restoring the original clone.

    But catastrophe is coming

    Ji Ning had no time to wait for his clone to recover.

    "You can only use Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning first spent halfAt 2 o'clock, I came to a huge star in the chaos, and chose a cave to retreat temporarily.

    Then he entered the water mansion and started practicing.

    "The Chaos Spiritual Liquid that can be cultivated into the second level of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons was used by me to restore the clone" Ji Ning himself felt distressed, but all this was for the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Technique, which is a  An escape technique that makes even powerful people covet it. After all, this is the absolute number one escape technique, and it can control the absolute initiative.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Ten Golden Crows brought scourge to the ancient times, even Nuwa Empress and others couldn¡¯t do anything about it, just because

    ¡®The sun is golden and the rainbow is so powerful.

    Ji Ning took out the stopper of the black bottle and pulled it out with a "bang" sound. Then he stopped thinking about it and closed his eyes and began to use Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons' recovery method. Suddenly, drops of chaotic spiritual liquid came out of the black bottle.  Flying out, there are countless tiny bubbles in every drop of chaotic spiritual liquid. Each tiny bubble is like a world, sometimes born, sometimes destroyed, magical and abnormal.

    Gradually, as Ji Ning absorbed the chaotic spiritual liquid.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A phantom separated from Ji Ning's body, and then solidified, and a Ji Ning suddenly appeared.

    With the passage of time, a clone of the original deity was restored, and when there were sixteen Ji Nings in the water house, it reached its peak.  There is no recovery.

    "The Chaos Spiritual Liquid consumed to restore the clone is almost the same as breaking through to the second level of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons." Ji Ning felt very distressed.

    "Go again."

    "I don't believe it. I can't do it this time."

    Ning left the cave, drove the void boat into chaos, and rushed towards the sea of ??thunder and lightning again.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 49: Success

    The void boat stopped at the edge of the thunder and lightning ocean again, and another clone of the original body flew directly into the endless thunder and lightning, and began to gradually transform the divine body In fact, Ji Ning could completely transform a certain clone of the divine body to the point where it can withstand gray lightning, and then stop the transformation.  , and then use this clone to restore other clones.

    ? Then the divine bodies of other clones will also have thunder and lightning attributes, so you can directly try the black one

    ¡®The Snake of the Thunder Sea has been modified to save time.  But Ji Ning didn't do this. Each of his clones still gradually transformed.

    Because the process of transformation is also a process for Ji Ning to accumulate experience.

    Being able to withstand the 'grey lightning' is not due to Ji Ning's experience, but because Ji Ning's divine body is originally at the ninth level of the Eighty-nine Mysterious Techniques, and can only succeed if it has a strong endurance. Ji Ning is also accumulating experience during the transformations.  , he would rather spend two or three more months, and also want to save a little more of his Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning on the void boat frowned, and he could feel the excruciating pain.

    Failed again.

    "Go again."

    Whoosh.

    A stream of light flew out and rushed into the sea of ??thunder and lightning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s original clones came one after another, falling in front of the ¡®Snake of the Thunder Sea¡¯ again and again.  Obviously it is too difficult to use the Thunder Sea Snake to transform the divine body, but with the continuous improvement of experience, the time to withstand the Thunder Sea Snake is getting longer and longer each time.

    "Nine are dead."

    "Ten died."

    Ji Ning also felt distressed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Each clone represents the chaotic spiritual liquid.

    "If you hold on a little longer, if you had better luck just now, maybe it will happen." Ji Ning tried to keep himself absolutely calm and tried again and again.

    In the gray lightning area, there is a black cocoon of thunder and lightning. The naked Ji Ning's body in the cocoon is faintly glowing with black lightning. His skin and muscles are occasionally annihilated, but they will recover in an instant. He closes his eyes and is working hard with all his strength.  leading.  The power of the Thunder Sea Snake is so terrifying that it cannot be controlled by force, even if it is the slightest bit, it can only be guided.

    ¡°Obviously at the cost of one life after another, Ji Ning¡¯s experience has become more and more abundant.

    Starting from his hands, the transformation gradually spread throughout his body, body, limbs, head

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly opened.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    The black lightning flew directly out of the eyes, but did not hurt them.

    "Finally successful." Ji Ning put away the golden divine pattern light shield with a thought. Immediately, the black thunder and lightning cocoon collapsed. The black thunder sea snake swept away wantonly, and naturally swept away Ji Ning who was close at hand.  Ning But these black lightnings passed through Ji Ning's body, and Ji Ning still stood there intact.

    Even some black electric light traveled inside Ji Ning¡¯s body.

    "Finally successful!" Ji Ning clenched his fists excitedly. The previous encounter with Thunder God Tianzun forced him to venture into the sea of ??thunder and lightning. Even at the beginning, he failed one after another, which also made him worried If he died dozens of times  Even if it doesn't work, do you want to consume all the Chaos Spiritual Liquid on this?

    ? ?Fortunately.

    As his experience improves, each time he uses the Thunder Sea Snake to transform his divine body, it lasts longer. Seeing the progress, Ji Ning becomes more confident. Until now, he has succeeded.

    "The next step is not dangerous." Ji Ning smiled easily, "The second step is to tame the Nine-horned Electric Snake. I don't have the Thousand-Death Divine Fruit or the Ten-Thousand-Thunder Divine Crystal, but I do have the Chaos Spiritual Liquid. Obviously the only one that can be considered a bit of a problem is  , is looking for the Nine-horned Electric Snake."

    "Walk."

    This time, Ning flew directly towards the endless black lightning area in front without any fear. These black lightnings were all shaped like snakes, flying wantonly, and their power could destroy the heaven and earth.  But the ocean is vast, but it cannot drown the fish. This area of ??the Thunder Sea Snake, which can be called a desperate place, is no longer dangerous to Ji Ning. However, when he really entered the Thunder Sea Snake area, Ji Ning still slowed down.  Go in slowly.

    ??The snakes of the sea of ??thunder flew out and affected Ji Ning.

    But Ji Ning felt only a warm and comfortable feeling throughout his body.

    "Ha." Then he smiled and flew completely in the black lightning area.

    "Looking for the nine-horned electric snake."

    Ji Ning flew in the black lightning area, and at the same time he released his mental power and began to explore. The mental power was ethereal, but the snake of the thunder sea did not harm his mental power. With the vast range of Ji Ning's mental power, he quickly discovered a nine-pointed line in the depths of the thunder and lightning ocean.  Ji Ning plunged directly into the electric snake without hesitation and completely penetrated into the depths of the lightning ocean.

    Originally Ji Ning raised his headChaos can still be seen, but now that we have penetrated into the depths, all we can see is black lightning.

    After flying for more than half an hour, a nine-horned electric snake was approaching in the direction of Ji Ning.

    "Good luck." Ji Ning has already condensed the divine mark of the 'Egg of the Electric Snake' within his body. As long as the Nine-horned Electric Snake touches Ji Ning's body, it will be attracted to it.

    "Whoosh."

    Ning tried his best to get closer to the nine-horned electric snake.

    Wow!

    The big black snake with nine horns was even very active, swimming happily.  Sometimes it flies slowly, sometimes it flies fast.  When Ji Ning was most helpless the nine-cornered electric snake was flying in another direction. At the speed of the nine-cornered electric snake, Ji Ning couldn't even see the enemy's shadow, let alone catch up.

    "Alas, failure."

    Once the Nine-horned Electric Snake starts to move away from him, it is impossible for Ji Ning to catch up with the opponent's speed.  Therefore, finding the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake depends on your luck, especially if the opponent knocks on the door.

    "Continue to dive deep." Ji Ning continued to fly towards the depths of the thunder and lightning ocean. The entire thunder and lightning ocean has a core. If it is a very large thunder and lightning ocean, it will even condense into the 'Thousand Thunder Divine Crystals' at the core. However, this thunder and lightning ocean has already been  Being discovered by the Three Realms, if there is a thunder and lightning crystal, Suiren clan, Sanqing Taoist and other means can reach the core at any cost, especially the Nuwa Empress can easily enter.

    So Ji Ning didn¡¯t think there would be a ¡®Thousand Thunder Divine Crystal¡¯ in the core.

    ??Continuously flying towards the core

    The flying speed in the thunder and lightning ocean is also relatively slow. In addition, the thunder and lightning ocean is really big. It took more than two months to fly. Although he encountered the Nine-horned Electric Snake hundreds of times during the journey, none of them touched him.  It was especially close. Ji Ning could see the nine-horned electric snake with his naked eyes. Unfortunately, it flew past not far away from Ji Ning. Ji Ning was so anxious to make his body expand to the size of thousands of miles that he didn't touch it.

    The other party is too fast.

    After more than two months, Ji Ning finally arrived at the core of the thunder and lightning ocean.

    Under the cover of mental power, one can see that there are terrifying fluctuations in the core of the thunder and lightning ocean. It is obviously the source of the thunder and lightning ocean, and there are a large number of nine-horned electric snakes around it.  The number of nine-horned electric snakes here is the largest. It is rare to encounter one in other places, but it is common here. This is why Ji Ning arrived here.

    "It is true that there is no Ten Thousand Thunder God Crystal." Ji Ning's eyes were full of excitement, "But we are finally here. There are many Nine-horned Electric Snakes, so we should be able to encounter one."

    Snapped.

    A huge snake tail swept across Ji Ning and touched the egg of the electric snake in Ji Ning's body. The divine pattern and the huge nine-horned electric snake were completely attracted. Its spirituality caused it to swoop directly into Ji Ning.  Ning body.  The huge nine-horned electric snake completely penetrated into the divine body of Ji Ning, an ordinary human race, and penetrated into the 'electric snake's egg and divine pattern'.

    That divine pattern is like its home.

    After Ji Ning's mental exploration, he could find that this nine-horned electric snake was coiled in a circle comfortably and fell into a deep sleep.

    "I really don't know how the powerful person who created this method created the 'Electric Snake's Egg' with divine patterns, so that the Nine-horned Electric Snake really looks like an ordinary little snake inside the snake egg, so well-behaved." Ji  Ning was delighted that his goal was achieved. He finally captured a nine-cornered electric snake. But Ning knew clearly that the nine-cornered electric snake was attracted by the egg of the electric snake and fell asleep in it.

    You can't control it at all.

    To control it, you have to tame it and make a qualitative change in the Nine-horned Electric Snake.  Only then can it truly become an escape technique.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning began to fly outward slowly.

    It took three months to fly out of the deepest part of the thunder and lightning ocean and onto the void boat.

    Inside the Water Mansion.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged in the main hall, with a total of seven black bottles in front of him. According to the records of the nine-cornered electric snake escape technique, it takes six bottles to tame a nine-cornered electric snake, but Ji Ning was worried that it would not be enough in the middle, or there would be more.  Put a bottle in.

    ¡°It¡¯s really heartbreaking.

    "But this magical power is what even the top beings in the three realms want. Six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid are exchanged for this magical power." Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to tame it according to the recorded method.

    Wow.

    Drops of Chaos Spiritual Liquid flew out. Each droplet of Chaos Spiritual Liquid had extraordinary power. They penetrated into Ji Ning's body drop by drop. Under Ji Ning's guidance, they flew directly towards the electric snake's egg and divine pattern in the body.  At the same time, the chaotic spiritual fluid dripped directly into the Nine-Corded Electric Snake. When the spiritual fluid entered the body, the Nine-Corded Electric Snake felt extremely comfortable.

    At the same time, a golden divine pattern appeared, it was Ji Ning¡¯s condensedAs a result, this golden divine pattern was directly printed on the body of the nine-horned electric snake.

    ??Golden divine patterns appear one after another and are constantly printed on the body of the nine-horned electric snake.  At the same time, drops of chaotic spiritual liquid continued to enter the body of the Nine-horned Electric Snake.  It was precisely because of the Chaos Spiritual Liquid that the Nine-horned Electric Snake felt comfortable and did not resist.  Otherwise, the Nine-horned Electric Snake would have woken up long ago and flew out of the Electric Snake Egg and escaped. At that time, Ning would have been dumbfounded.

    time flies.

    As the Chaos Spiritual Liquid continued to be consumed, the Nine-horned Electric Snake received more and more golden divine patterns. It gradually changed and became closer to Ji Ning. Even Ji Ning's soul could faintly sense its existence.  It was like sensing his own spiritual beast.  However, this induction is still very weak.

    Bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid are being consumed

    The Nine-horned Electric Snake has become gentler and gentler, and its original attack power has begun to disappear.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and smiled.

    He felt the connection between the 'Electric Snake Egg' in his body, the little nine-pointed electric snake entrenched in it, and his soul. However, the little snake's spirituality was too low, and he only vaguely knew that Ji Ning was the most important to it.

    "Six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid have indeed been used up." Ji Ning looked at it and said, "There is still a little bit left in the sixth bottle."

    In the void outside the sea of ??thunder and lightning, Ji Ning was standing. When his mind moved, a black electric snake suddenly surrounded Ji Ning's body, and even touched Ji Ning's face with the snake's head, which was very intimate.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    brush.

    With a flash of black lightning, Ning was already in the distance.  Another black electric light flashed, and Ji Ning was back.

    "With this magical power" Ji Ning had longing in his eyes, "Senior sister, I will let Wujianmen let you back." Wujianmen, who always felt that he wanted to kill him before, lowered his head and his hope was slim. He was just fighting for the sake of senior sister.  It was just a struggle, but at this moment, Ji Ning truly felt confident.

    It¡¯s Monday, please give me a free recommendation ticket, thank you Tomato~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 50 Shocking

    Taking the void boat and traveling through the chaos, we soon arrived at the ice star where the 'World Prison Stone Tablet' was hidden.

    Whoosh.

    A black electric snake suddenly appeared, wrapped around the void boat, and quickly traveled millions of miles to a desert plain. The plain was also covered with endless ice. Ji Ning collected the void boat and landed on it.  On this plain, looking at the ground with a smile: "Come out."

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    Three streams of light sprang out from the depths of the ice and flew in front of Ji Ning. They were three divine swords.

    "Owner."

    "Meet the master."

    "Master, are you going to take us out to fight?"

    I saw three children in black robes appearing on the three-mouthed divine sword. They looked to be four or five years old. They were all cute and handsome, and their little faces made people want to pinch them.  But wearing black robes, their breaths were cold, and of course they spoke very excitedly and lively.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    These three divine swords are the Beiming Swords!  The Beiming Sword has always been placed in the world prison by Ji Ning. In that world prison, many chaotic aliens died at the hands of Ji Ning, and even the strongest true immortal whose strength was comparable to the Taoist ancestors in the Three Realms died.  There is a lot of violent energy. With the help of the 'Sin Divine Weapon' method, these three Beiming Swords have now broken through the shackles of pure Yang and reached the level of innate spiritual treasures.

    Once a Pure Yang top-grade magic weapon becomes innate, it will directly become an innate top-grade spiritual treasure.

    The three-mouth Beiming Sword is an innate high-grade spiritual treasure.  However, Ji Ning felt that they were close to becoming an innate treasure. After all, the ferocious aura generated by the death of the immortal woman in the world prison was very shocking.  This time, because he had to deal with the Wujian Sect, he didn't have a powerful divine sword in his hand, so he sent an avatar to send out three Beiming Swords.

    During the catastrophe, Ji Ning was also cautious.

    He will never go to the place where the stone tablet is easily. Maybe one day, some powerful person will secretly follow him. If he wants to take the treasure in the stone tablet, and the other party discovers the existence of the stone tablet, then he will really be captured.  One pot is served!  And he gave away the treasures in the stone tablet in advance, so that even if someone followed him, he would not know the existence of the stone tablet.

    certainly¡­¡­

    With Ji Ning¡¯s fourth-level mental strength, it is too difficult to follow Ji Ning silently. There is such a being in the Wujian Sect, but now Ji Ning is not qualified to ask such a being to lower his status and follow him.

    "Of course it's a battle. Ah Da, Ah Er, and Xiao San, this time you have to let the Wujian Sect taste your strength." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Those idiots from Wujianmen are dead."

    "We are going to show off our power!"

    "Um."

    The three little guys are all looking forward to it. The spirituality of the magic weapon bred through sin is slower, and the Beiming Sword follows Ji Ning for a short time. If the Beiming Sword is given enough time, it can also produce spiritual energy in the pure Yang magic weapon stage.  Wisely, now that the breakthrough has been made to the innate, the spirit of the innate magic weapon has been directly bred.

    The spirit of the innate magic weapon can actually be regarded as a life. It can exist independently and even practice alone.

    Like the big bear in Zhaixing Mansion, Ji Ning once saw it shed tears, and even felt that it was like a real life. In fact, it was all real. The big yellow-haired bear had been practicing for a long time. Later, Ji Ning broke into the Water Mansion.  As the successor of Taoist Sanshou, the big yellow-haired bear naturally took care of him wholeheartedly. If Ning couldn't become a god, even the big yellow-haired bear wouldn't let Ji Ning completely refine the water palace.

    So when Ji Ning worshiped Bodhi as his teacher, Bodhi once said that the big yellow-haired bear could not leave Zhaixing Mansion now, because if it left, Ji Ning would not be able to control Zhaixing Mansion.

    Now Ji Ning is absolutely in control.

    But now is the period of catastrophe, and the big yellow-haired bear is willing to continue to be the spirit of the magic weapon and recognizes Ji Ning as his master.  After all, if you venture out alone, you may die in a catastrophe.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning took three Beiming Swords and continued to set off.

    As soon as he returned to the Three Realms, Ji Ning began to contact the master through the token and then returned to the Xianyue World.

    On Fangcun Mountain.

    Inside the Taoist temple.

    "Master." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master, please take a look." Ji Ning handed a roll of bamboo slips to the master.

    "Is there any other method?" Patriarch Bodhi smiled when he saw this, but he still took it with a smile. At the same time, his mind penetrated and began to explore, and he was immersed in this exploration.

    Ji Ning waited silently.

    Patriarch Bodhi held the bamboo slips and couldn't help but exclaimed: "What a magical power, what a magical power. I want to practice it after seeing it, but it's a pity"?Cultivation of a magical power is too demanding, whether it is transforming a divine body or taming a nine-horned electric snake, it is too difficult.

    By the way, disciple, I heard that you went to find the Thunder God Tianzun before. I was still thinking about what you wanted to do to find the Thunder God Tianzun. Now that you see this magical power, you go to him, probably for the Nine-horned Electric Snake.  ?  "

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Well, for the Thunder God, the nine-horned electric snake is the lifeblood." Ancestor Bodhi shook his head and said, "Thunder God is inherently violent. In ancient times, all parties fought for hegemony in the world. The Thunder God is famous for being violent and lonely.  But he has offended many powerful people, but he is very powerful and does not strive for world hegemony, so he can survive until now. His temper is useless even if the Human Emperor, Tathagata, and Sanqing Taoist said in the past."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    I have already seen the temper of Thunder God Tianzun! If he was angry and had a good temper, Thunder God Tianzun could have explained to himself at that time and he would not mess around.  But Thundergod Tianzun turned against him at that time and scolded Ji Ning away.  Obviously, Thundergod Tianzun has such a arrogant and violent temper that he doesn't bother to say more.

    "This magical power is really good." Bodhi couldn't help but praise, "Now among the three realms, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons from the Wujian Sect camp ranks first in terms of speed, and our Golden Crow Taoist ranks second."

    Ji Ning knew it very well.

    The Golden Crow Taoist was the surviving Golden Crow after Hou Yi killed the nine-headed Golden Crow.  The Golden Crow was rescued by Nuwa Empress. At that time, she was only at the level of a god, but now she has become a Taoist ancestor.  With the 'golden flames of the sun, magical powerit's really incredible.  But the Lord of Demons is even more powerful.

    At the beginning of the battle of ancient times, the son -in -law's mother broke through the realm of the ancient gods and killed the Lord of all things, and made the "king of the front door integrate into the heaven.  The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons took away many of the powerful men from the Wujian Sect and fled!  Being able to escape from the hands of God Pangu shows how powerful the Lord of Demons is.

    "There are powerful people in the Three Realms who have tried to create this kind of magical power, but no one can create it. The Golden Crow is born to be able to control it. There are still extraordinary people among the chaotic alien races. Although it is difficult to transform the divine body with this magical power, it can  Among the powerful people in the Three Realms, some should be able to successfully transform, but this taming of the Nine-horned Electric Snake I have heard of the Thousand-Death Divine Fruit, Ten Thousand Thunder Divine Crystals, and Chaos Spiritual Liquid But among the Three Realms, there are  Nothing.¡±

    "If we are the top few powerful beings on our side, and whoever masters it, their speed may be no less than that of the Lord of Demons." Bodhi was filled with emotion.

    Although the Golden Crow Dao Ancestor has the magical power of the Sun and the Golden Flame, he is far behind the Lord of Demons in many aspects such as other heavenly ways.

    "What a pity, what a pity."

    Bodhi shook his head and sighed.

    Ji Ning, however, directly handed six black bottles to Bodhi.

    "Huh?" Bodhi was stunned.

    Ji Ning just looked at the master and said nothing.

    Bodhi suddenly thought of something with a look of shock in his eyes. He connected these six black bottles. At the same time, he searched his mind and found that the black bottles contained the drops of chaotic spiritual fluid that seemed to contain endless worlds. Although he had never seen it with his own eyes,  The Three Realms have long killed many chaotic aliens, obtained some books on chaotic aliens, searched for souls, and knew the characteristics of chaotic spiritual liquid.

    And as soon as he explored it with his mind, he found out that the mystery of this spiritual liquid was so incredible, and it contained the aura of chaos. Bodhi immediately thought of the chaotic spiritual liquid.

    "You" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, shocked and confused.

    Such a treasure.

    "The powerful men of the three realms can't get it even if they want it, because they don't have such means. To extract the "chaos spiritual liquid", a huge formation needs to be arranged.  The original 'Nine-Fang Kingdom Lord' also went through hardships to obtain such formations.  It will take a long time to follow Among the three realms, one has no formation, the other has no formation, and the third has no time.

    And the chaotic spirit liquid can evolve all things. For example, the eighteen gods and demons of Tao Wu can use the chaotic spirit liquid to reach the second level. It can also be used to tame the nine-horned electric snake, and it can also be used in other aspects.

    Such treasures

    Ji Ning actually donated it directly?

    If he doesn¡¯t give it, no one will know.

    It should be noted that those who cultivate immortality, those who cultivate immortality are going against the will of heaven, and they need to seize the essence of all things in the world in order to go further.  Although Bodhi valued Ji Ning, he only treated them equally. He treated all his disciples the same way, but he didn't expect Ji Ning to give such a great gift!  This is a great gift that has a huge impact on the entire Nuwa camp.

    For example, if the top beings in the Three Realms, such as the Suiren clan, have mastered this magical power, then in the final battle, the Suiren clan can fight whoever they want, and leave whenever they want.  The influence on the entire battle situation will be greatly improved.It¡¯s just this magical power¡­

    There are one or two more True Gods and Dao Ancestors than Nuwa¡¯s camp, which is even more useful.  Of course, the premise is that existences such as Suiren and Sanqing Taoist are practicing. If the weak are allowed to practice, the value will be much lower.

    "From today on." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and said directly, "Even if your treasure was discovered by my teacher, do you understand?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "Idiot!" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "If this treasure is discovered by you, once word spreads, even some powerful people in my Nuwa camp might have some evil thoughts. Or even directly want to  I¡¯ll get this treasure from you.¡±

    "Although we are in the same camp, they were still fighting each other in ancient times. Like Thunder God Tianzun, who has a violent temper, which is not bad. In our camp, there are still demons and crazy evil people, just because of the battle between the camps,  We just got together." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "You must not tell anyone about this treasure. Of course, as a teacher, it is just in case, after all, this treasure I will only tell the three human emperors.  , Sanqing and several other beings, we will discuss it carefully and decide who will practice this magical power. They have extraordinary minds and will not deal with a junior like you."

    Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and liked him even more.

    This kind of credit is too great.

    Chapter 1 is here!  Tomato continues writing the second chapter!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 51: Six Mighty Men

    Ji Ning sent a message: "Master, will the conversation between you and me be known by Wu Jian Sect?"

    "It's hard to say." Bodhi's message said, "When it comes to controlling time and space, being a teacher in the Three Realms is the first priority. The Fangcun Mountain where I am has layers of time and space. It is impossible for other powerful people in the Three Realms to detect it. Only the Infinite Gate can  I¡¯m not sure whether the master of inner demons who has merged with the way of heaven can be detected"

    "If you and I transmit the message, what he detects may be lower." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    Since he decided to dedicate the Nine-Angle Electric Snake Escape Technique and six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to his master, Ji Ning has been prepared to be discovered by the Wujian Sect!  The reason for giving was not because Ji Ning was selfless, but mainly because Ji Ning wanted his wife and daughter to live a good life.  These six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid are in his hands. Although they will improve his strength in the future, they are far inferior to giving them away.

    The top power of his own, the increase in strength has greatly affected the final decisive battle.

    Although it is important to save senior sister by yourselfbut winning the final battle is more important!

    Even if you are discovered, even if the worst case scenario happens, you will just be killed.  I can also use the 'stone tablet' to make the two clones of my true self rise again!

    "Have you mastered this magical power?" Bodhi suddenly asked.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning responded.

    "Okay." Bodhi smiled and nodded, "To the outside world, I will say that I gave you this method and gave you treasures to practice it. If a powerful person from your own side asks you, you can also blame me."

    "A powerful person on our side?" Ji Ning thought thoughtfully.

    "The powerful men of Wujian Sect don't dare to deal with you." Bodhi said in a message, "They don't dare to trigger a war between the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors. You also carry my token. Whenever you encounter danger, you will immediately activate the token.  I will know immediately. But the powerful ones on our side are hard to guard against, so you need to be more careful."

    "Yes." Ji Ning said.

    "Do you still have this treasure, can you practice this magical power?" Bodhi still couldn't help but said, "It's not that I'm greedy, but this magical power is really helpful to us. Of course, I'm a master."  I won¡¯t let you suffer any loss. Sanqing and the others also have some good treasures left by the chaotic alien race and Nuwa.¡±

    "I still have three or four bottles." Ji Ning said through a message, "Master, I can take them out if needed."

    Ji Ning plans to keep the rest to restore the clone, and secondly, Hongxue Ji Ning, the most powerful person under his command, also plans to give him a bottle.  And my daughter will use it in the future

    "Three or four bottles?" Bodhi saw that Ji Ning was not lying and said, "No need. Without it, it won't be of much use."

    Chaos Spiritual Liquid needs to be abundant to be useful.

    For example, if the Taoist ancestor of the True God wants to cultivate Tao Wu¡¯s Eighteen Gods and Demons to the second level, he will need at least a hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  A powerful true god Taoist, such as Buddha Tathagata, Sanqing Taoist and others, suddenly has eighteen clones, and the impact on the battle situation is very shocking.  It's a pity that there is not so much Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    To tame the Nine-horned Electric Snake, you also need six bottles.

    One or two bottles?

    It is of some use to the gods and true immortals, but it is of little use to the true gods and Taoist ancestors.

    Even in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, those with prominent positions who have been serving as the ¡®world¡¯s prison¡¯ and guards for many years have only received one bottle.  It can be seen that the gift from the Lord of Nine Directions is also very small.  A large amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid has been grasped by the Lord of Nine Directions. The amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid required by him at that level is astonishing.

    There is a medicine field in the endless chaos, and next to the medicine field is a thatched house.

    At this moment, there are figures gathering in front of the thatched house. They are the old man Bodhi in Taoist robes, the Shennong who looks like an old farmer in the field, the Suiren who looks like a savage in an animal skin skirt with messy hair and thick beard, the extraordinary Fuxi, and the indifferent Sanqing Taoist.  , the smiling Buddha Tathagata, and the rickety figure wearing a tattered gray robe and a ferocious mask.

    "Everyone has seen this method." Bodhi glanced at these people.

    These people in front of me

    It is the Nuwa camp that truly stands at the top and occupies a dominant position.

    "This method is good, but what's the use if you can't practice it." Fuxi smiled and looked at Bodhi, "Bodhi, tell me what are you planning."

    Bodhi turned his hand and six black bottles appeared in his hand.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    They are not stupid. They have all read the "Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique" before. The method records that there are six ways to tame the nine-cornered electric snake.Chaos Spiritual Liquid, now Bodhi took out six bottles, of course they had some guesses.

    "This is Chaos Spiritual Liquid, six bottles." Bodhi said.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Where did this chaotic spirit liquid come from?" The top beings in Nuwa's camp were all a little excited. If they were involved in a camp battle, if their own strength increased by one point, the hope of victory would be greater.  You must know that at this level, it is not easy to increase one's own strength.

    Bodhi said: "My disciple Ji Ning gave it to me. Don't tell anyone about this. It will only bring disaster to my disciple."

    "Ji Ning?" The rickety figure wearing tatters and a mask said hoarsely. This sentence was also the only thing the rickety figure said during this gathering. He said nothing after that.

    Bodhi glanced at the rickety figure and sighed in his heart.

    "He himself also practiced this magical power and gave the chaotic spiritual liquid to me." Bodhi said.  !

    "One day a god is a true immortal." Taoist Sanqing sighed softly, "It is rare to be able to be so willing to be so willing to have such a great opportunity." They were not surprised to hear that Ji Ning had also succeeded in cultivation. After all, even though they were there  A person in a position can also practice on his own, but not everyone can do it if he is willing to take out such a treasure.

    "The merits are immeasurable." Buddha Tathagata said with a smile.

    "Okay, let's talk about who will practice." Bodhi glanced around.

    "Your disciples gave it to you, but you don't practice?" Shen Nong said with a smile.

    "In terms of speed, I am not as good as the Lord of All Demons and Golden Crow, but in terms of escaping, I am no worse than them." Bodhi said, "In terms of mastering time and space, no one in the three realms can match me. This magical power is very useful to me.  Although it is useful, it is not of much use. Each of you is humble and decides quickly which one of you will practice."

    The other six people present were silent for a moment.

    "Suiren's family," Taoist Sanqing said.

    "Brother is suitable." Shennong nodded.

    None of the others objected.

    "Okay, I will practice this magical power." Suiren nodded. This oldest and most powerful being in the human race did his part.

    "I owe it to your apprentice." Suiren looked at Bodhi.

    "It's up to you how to make up for it." Bodhi smiled.

    Suirenshi nodded.

    The Suiren clan is extremely powerful, and even the Wujian Sect believes that the Suiren clan should be the strongest one in Nuwa¡¯s camp!  Especially the invisible aura of the Suiren clan is very close to Pangu, who created the world.  The Suiren clan is very powerful in frontal combat, but they are lacking in speed.

    If there is the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique', this magical power will really increase your strength like a tiger.

    "Huh."

    The rickety figure in the tattered gray robe suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    "After so many years, he still hasn't overcome that hurdle in his heart." Fu Xi shook his head.

    "No one can persuade him. Even the Nuwa Empress failed to persuade him at first, so what can we do?" Bodhi sighed, "Only he can overcome the hurdle in his heart."

    Sword Immortal World, Wu Baoshan.

    Ji Ning sat in the thatched house and meditated silently.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning has entered the world of Star Reaching, and there is still an avatar left in the thatched house.

    The world of Star Reaching.

    "Master of the Palace."

    The mighty army of immortals all surrendered. Ji Ning stood in mid-air and looked down at the number of immortals, including more than 100,000, and even more loose immortals.  Mainly the legion obtained from Youxiong Daozu and some immortals from the Star Reaching World.

    "Brand formation." Ji Ning ordered.

    ¡« ¡« ~~~ Suddenly like locusts, countless cactatically flying up, Ji Ning just got the legion into the star picking world, and he began to order them to practice, and he had been arranged properly.

    Among them, 90,000 Celestial Immortals and 8 million Loose Immortals have been waiting for many years. As for the other Celestial Immortals and Loose Immortals, they can only be considered preparations.

    With Ji Ning as the center, the 90,000 Heavenly Immortals are like 90,000 veins, completely connecting the 8 million Loose Immortals.

    The complex formation Even a Dao Ancestor would find it complicated and a headache. Fortunately, everyone only needs to be responsible for their own part. Ji Ning does not need to worry about others. He is the core and the brain, and what is needed is the leader!

    ¡°Rumble~~~~¡± The endless power of heaven and earth surged crazily.

    The sky seemed to have collapsed.

    The colorful power of heaven and earth quickly condensed, and a powerful demon god began to condense and be born. First of all, his legs, those powerfulThe skin of the strong legs was glowing black.  Gradually, his body gradually took shape. His body was mainly black, but streamlined silver hair appeared on his side waist.

    His arms also appeared, with six strong and powerful arms appearing one after another.

    His head was condensed, and his eyes were full of evil aura.  But his face looked exactly like Ji Ning's.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    Demon God Luo, Ji Ning, roared up to the sky and the earth trembled.

    "I can't suppress my anger." Ji Ning controls this Demon God Luo. The legendary Luo has four faces and six arms.  This is not magical but innate.  However, the formation created by Fuxi only had a normal face, but the six arms were maintained.

    "Ninety thousand heavenly immortals, eight million loose immortalsthe gathered power of heaven and earth is too powerful." Ning also felt extremely strenuous. The power he could mobilize was only a very small part of this demon god. Even so,  It is also far beyond the strongest Xingtian God.

    Although Ji Ning has other clones of his true self, he is unable to join the formation.  Because there are ninety thousand heavenly beings, all of them are heavenly beings, completely balanced.  If the Pure Yang True Immortal were to replace some Heavenly Immortals, it would be unbalanced and make it even more difficult to control.

    "out."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Demon God Ji Ning¡¯s six arms each hold a divine sword, namely three Beiming Swords and three Ananda Universal Swords.

    "The Gate of Infinity." Demon God Ji Ning whispered to himself in a low voice, his voice full of evil spirit, and then he directly moved out of the Star Reaching World with six divine swords in hand.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 52: Demon God Ji Ning

    A void boat left the Sword Immortal World in an instant.  !

    "Ji Ning has left the Sword Immortal Realm." The person responsible for monitoring the Wujianmen camp reported it immediately. The aloof God King naturally knew it immediately, but the God King didn't take it seriously because Ji Ning often left during these days.  In the world of sword immortals, Ji Ning had kept a low profile for hundreds of years and had never made a sneak attack again, so the God King did not take it seriously.

    He soon suffered for his rashness.

    In the husband's world, outside the world's membrane wall, the void boat appeared here. Demon God Ji Ning was on the void boat. At the same time, he released his mental power and penetrated into this big world, quickly completely destroying this big world.  Shrouded, he was more cautious this time, after all, it was easy to be discovered once he entered the big world.

    "As expected of the world, Wu Jian Sect has three nests here, and the largest nest has five gods and true immortals." There was a faint red light in Demon God Ji Ning's eyes, "Very good."

    brush.

    The void boat traveled directly through the void and entered the world of Huda.

    Husband has a big world, and the holy mountain rises in the east.

    The holy mountain towers into the clouds, and every day there are scattered immortals and earthly immortals coming there.

    "We have finally entered the Holy Mountain. We no longer have to worry about the palace coming to hunt us down. We monsters are born to eat people. Instead, we have become the Great Demon Queen at the level of returning to the void and dispersing immortals, and we have swallowed up a city.  We are just people, but my husband, Daogong, is actually chasing us. Fortunately, there is Dongsheng Holy Mountain."

    "Brother, Dongsheng Holy Mountain has only been around for more than a hundred years. Can it really withstand my husband's palace?"

    "Don't worry, I have come to attack the Fuyi Palace before, but I couldn't defeat it. Let me tell you, behind the Dongsheng Holy Mountain is the legendary Wujian Sect I heard that the Wujian Sect can single-handedly fight with other powerful people in the three realms.  We are fighting, and the fighting is all over the three realms, and we are not at a disadvantage. Are you still afraid of a husband and a palace?"

    "Uh-huh."

    The two loose immortal monsters chatted with each other and felt happy.

    Husband¡¯s Taoist palace rules the world of Husband, and has its own Taoist palace laws!  This makes many monsters very unhappy. Some of the monsters can be vegetarians, but there are many who like to eat people since they were young. They usually have their husbands to suppress them. They eat people carefully and secretly. Once they are discovered, they have to face their husbands to chase them.  killed.

    "I heard that there are gods and immortals in Dongsheng Holy Mountain."

    "It would be a great opportunity to worship under the True Immortal Sect of the God of Heaven." Two men exuding a ferocious aura walked side by side. They are indeed human race, but today's human race is spread across the three realms, and the population is too large.  , there will naturally be some evil demons.  Apparently the Infernal Gate is very attractive to these demons.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A huge boat appeared outside the Dongsheng Holy Mountain. The boat was tens of thousands of feet long. On the boat stood a peerless demon with six arms. The evil spirit soaring into the sky made the world begin to darken, causing changes in the world.  Dark clouds began to form over time.

    "what is that."

    "That, that"

    "sky¡­¡­"

    Many immortals and demons on the Dongsheng Holy Mountain were completely blinded. Just seeing the peerless demon that was ten thousand feet high made them tremble and hold their breath. They even felt that they could not even move a finger.  The invisible pressure has made them slow down and unable to think normally.  This is the instinctive fear of life!

    After all, the body of this demon god was formed by the combined formation of ninety thousand heavenly immortals and eight million loose immortals led by Ji Ning.  In terms of coercion alone, it is more terrifying than many true gods and Taoist ancestors.  Of course, Ji Ning could only use a very small amount of the power of this demon god's body.

    "break!"

    The Beiming Sword in the hand of Demon God Ji Ning flashed, leaving a heart-shaking trace in the air, and then directly pierced the golden light shield of Dongsheng Holy Mountain. The huge golden light shield enveloped the entire Dongsheng Holy Mountain and was the guardian of Dongsheng Holy Mountain.  The mountain's formation restriction was not able to break through the formation restriction when my husband came to attack it.

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    When the sword came out, the space seemed to be penetrated. Although the huge golden light shield trembled, the hole was still pierced by the huge divine sword, and the entire golden light shield quickly began to collapse.

    "Run away quickly."

    "sky."

    "One move broke the Dongsheng Holy Mountain Formation Restriction." Many loose immortals and earthly immortals even think very slowly, but the heavenly immortals and the true immortals can still stay awake, especially the five heavenly gods.  Although the real immortals were frightened to the point of flying out of their wits, the pressure of the demon god did not have much impact on them.

    "Let's go quickly."

    "Run away."

    "It's over."

    These five gods and true immortals were anxious and angry, and tried their best to escape.

    &nbsp; Phew.

    Demon God Ji Ning stepped on the mountain range with just one step, causing the entire mountain range to tremble. Six sword lights shrouded it, as if covering the sky. The five gods and true immortals tried to escape, but they could only be turned into powder in the sword light.

    "Five!" Demon God Ji Ning arrived on the void boat with one step, and whoosh~~ the void boat flew directly through the void and left.

    "What." The God King in the vast dark space was furious.

    "Ji Ning came for a sneak attack again? How dare he come for a sneak attack?" The God King was extremely angry. He thought that he had given Ji Ning a lot of face by not sending anyone to assassinate Ji Ning or attack the Sword Immortal Realm in the past hundred years.  I think Ji Ning also knows how to advance and retreat. It has been very peaceful and peaceful for the past hundred years, and the God King has almost forgotten Ji Ning in a corner.

    Who thinks.

    Ji Ning suddenly attacked again!  you wanna die.  "The God King is really angry. With his status and identity, he only provoked me once, but he came to provoke me again!"

    "You really think that my Wujianmen can't do anything to you?" The God King's real self immediately went to the first world, one of Wujianmen's lairs.

    Demon God Ji Ning is very fast, and his strength is much stronger than when he controlled the strongest God of Punishment.

    First, it has been more than a hundred years since Ji Ning became a true immortal. After being nurtured by the Pure Yang Golden Pill and the body of a god, Ji Ning's soul has grown to almost the limit of this realm.  The improvement of his soul allowed him to control more of Demon God Luo's power.

    2. Even after such a long period of time, Ji Ning has also made a lot of progress in the method of mind power and soul.

    The third one is the Luo Formation. After all, there are 90,000 Heavenly Immortals and 8 million Loose Immortals in the formation, and their power has also been greatly improved.

    So in general, Demon God Ji Ning is one or two levels stronger now than when he was the strongest God of Punishment.  Even if you encounter an ordinary True God Taoist ancestor, you can at least resist a few moves. Of course,

    ¡®There is a big gap in Tao, and in the end there is only one way to defeat.  But there is no doubt about Demon God Ji Ning¡¯s strength.

    In a big world, Ji Ning destroyed two lairs one after another and killed nine gods and true immortals. However, the other lair in the third lair escaped. Ji Ning was a step slower.

    Riding the void boat, the demon god Ji Ning arrived in another big world. According to Ji Ning's mental exploration, there are two nests of the Wujian Sect in this big world. However, there are no gods and true immortals in one place, but there are enough in the other one.  Fifteen.

    "Gather together, you want to resist me with the help of formations to control your desires?" Demon God Ji Ning sneered.

    Whoosh.

    The void boat arrived here quickly. This is a city built on the desert. There are layers of formation restrictions around the city, which is obviously very powerful.  Fully fifteen gods and true immortals joined forces to maintain the formation to maintain the strongest power of the formation restriction.

    "The fifteen gods and true immortals were restrained by the formation. If it had been back then, Hongxue and I would have turned around and left after just one look. But now it's different from before." Demon God Ji Ning is quite confident.  , the most powerful punishment god at that time, three or four gods and true immortals could not stop him with their formation.  And the current Demon God Ji Ning, even the fifteen gods and true immortals may not be able to stop him.

    As for whether it can be broken.

    You won¡¯t know until you try it!

    "careful."

    "he came."

    The fifteen gods and true immortals tried their best to pour their mana into the formation restrictions. It was not easy to build a stronghold. They would not give up a nest easily.  If Ji Ning comes and they give up, then the entire layout of the Three Realms will be in chaos.  The original layout of the entire Three Realms to penetrate the entire Three Realms, Wu Jian Sect cost no matter how much it cost, but it would not be such a huge sacrifice just because Ji Ning changed his strategy.

    "break."

    The towering peerless demon god Ji Ning held six divine swords, and saw streams of light descending.

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    Six rays of sword light directly pierced the formation restrictions, breaking three layers in a row, but there were five layers of formation restrictions in this city.

    "Break again." When Ji Ning was about to stab the sword again, the three layers that were originally broken were restored by the infusion of mana.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Reincarnationthe sky collapses!"

    Demon God Ji Ning roared.

    He swung six divine swords, and each divine sword was like a sledgehammer, smashing towards the formation restriction.  The weight of each divine sword quickly soared under Ji Ning's control. It was heavier than the mountains thousands of miles away. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang~~~ With a low roar, the six divine swords struck the formation restriction one after another.  , and Demon God Ji Ning's six arms were waving one after another as if they turned into huge wind wheels.

    The six divine swords struck one after another in an endless cycle.

    &nbsp; This is a variant of the ¡®Heaven Collapse Style¡¯ in Mingyue Swordsmanship. Combined with the three heads and six arms, it can be performed

    ¡®The world of reincarnation collapses!

    In the blink of an eye, he made thirty-six moves.

    "Boom~~~" All the restrictions of the five-layer formation were shattered.

    Demon God Ji Ning entered it.

    The fifteen gods and true immortals smiled, strangely, and at the same time they all changed. Originally, their auras were completely different, but now their auras have become exactly the same, and their appearance has also changed. They are all wearing blood robes, and their skin is pale and thin.  .

    The fifteen blood-robed men looked at Ji Ning with strange smiles: "I will give you fifteen clones to killbut you will die too"

    Bang~~~

    Demon God Ji Ning's sword light swept across the world and directly killed these fifteen clones.

    "Is it a trap?" Demon God Ji Ning had released his mental power a long time ago and also discovered that two waves were beginning to tear apart the void and descend on this big world. "Use the 'Blood River God' and fifteen clones to delay time and kill me.  We delayed here and sent a large army to encircle and suppress us, but unfortunately, the fifteen clones of Blood River God died in vain."

    Tomato sent the original painting of Demon God Luo to WeChat. You can add Tomato WeChat to see it. See if it matches the look of Demon God Luo in your mind~~~Tomato WeChat account banqw~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 53: The Master of Huanmu

    "Let's go!" Demon God Ji Ning drove the void boat and was about to tear the void apart and leave! But suddenly there were faint golden threads in the misty void. It was these golden threads that made it difficult to tear the void apart.

    "No, this void has been manipulated by them, and it has become so difficult to tear it apart. When I first came to this big world, I was very relaxed. It seems that when I attacked this city, Wujianmen secretly  I did it." Ji Ning understood immediately. It seemed to be slow, but in fact it only took an instant.

    But at this time, the space in the two directions in front and behind Ji Ning easily split open, and two large ships appeared separately.

    The first world.

    ??The Infernal Sect camp originated from the "Infinite Chaos World", and has a profound foundation. It has many nests, namely the tenth world, the ninth world and up to the first world.  These ten worlds are ten super military camps, with Dao Ancestors sitting in charge, who can quickly dispatch immortals and demons to fight in each big world.

    The higher the ranking of these ten military camps, the more powerful they are.

    "The First World is the real core strength of the entire Wujianmen camp. Even compared with the 'Ten Thousand Demons Realm' where the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons sits, it is even worse.  This time when the God King discovered Ji Ning's sneak attack, he came directly to this first world.

    "Uncle Master." The God King stood beside a man in purple clothes with some respect.

    This man in purple clothes carries a dark purple wooden ruler on his back. His expression is calm, with a gentle smile.  He is the existence that sits in the first world, and has an extremely transcendent status in the entire Wujianmen camp. Even before the destruction of the ancient times, he was the existence second only to the Lord of Inner Demons. At that time, his status was higher than that of the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons.  The Lord is even higher.

    He is the ¡®Master of Huanmu¡¯.

    An existence with special charm that many powerful people in the Infernal Sect camp admire and even want to follow.

    In the period of the non -chaos world, the Lord of the Demon and the owner of the Mu Mu were the two kinds of people who were completely the opposite.

    The Lord of the Inner Demon is warlike, loves to kill, and loves to play with people's hearts.

    The owner of Huanmu is gentle and peace-loving. He likes to collect wood. Collecting wood is really a strange hobby for a powerful person. The owner of Huanmu named himself "Huanmu" because it is the most interesting thing to him.  What he is crazy about is a kind of wood called "Huanmu", which is a kind of wood naturally bred in the world of endless chaos. However, the owner of Huanmu has completely collected this kind of wood, and even calls himself "Master Huanmu".

    He sometimes studies formations, spells, and magical powers, but it¡¯s all for fun, and he still likes his ¡®Huan Mu¡¯ at all.

    He doesn¡¯t like fighting¡­

    But he has nothing to do with the world. When others ask him for advice, he will give advice. Therefore, he is kind to many powerful people.  Back then, he had a very high reputation in the world of endless chaos.  If he strives for world hegemony, the Lord of Inner Demons may not be able to truly unify the original world of endless chaos.  Fortunately, he didn't like it, so the Lord of the Inner Demons became his brother and became the number two figure in the original Chaos World.

    This person¡¯s strength is unfathomable!

    He is good at formations, spells, and magical powers. The most terrifying thing is the wooden ruler on his back. His close combat strength is the most amazing.

    It¡¯s just a battle that destroyed the ancient times.

    Empress Nuwa broke through and became Pangu God, absolutely sweeping.

    Even Master Huanmu couldn't resist it, and he had no choice but to perish. Fortunately, the Lord of All Demons was the most powerful at escaping and saved him, as well as many strong men from the Wujian Sect.  This turned the tide, was kind to all the survivors, and was able to escape from the hands of the 'Nuwa Empress' who was at the level of Pangu God. The status of the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons naturally soared, becoming the number one person in the Wujianmen camp today.

    But there is no doubt about the strength of the master of Huanmu, and he is also in charge of the first world.

    In fact, before the two camps turned against each other

    Master Huanmu's popularity is very good. Even Taoist Sanqing, Tathagata, and Bodhi are all friends with him. Even when the catastrophe came, Sanqing and others said to Master Huanmu: "Fellow Taoist Huanmu, one of the two camps  You don¡¯t have to join the war, no matter whether Wu Jian Sect is destroyed or we are destroyed in the end, I believe no one will target you."

    In the battle between the two major camps, it stands to reason that no one can stand aloof.

    Like Old Man Yuan, he wants peace between the two parties and is unwilling to join the war, but in the end both parties will force him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Nuwa¡¯s camp told him not to participate in the war and would never deal with him.  The Wujianmen camp didn¡¯t stop him either.  But Master Huanmu finally stood on the side of the Wujianmen camp where he was born.  But from this we can also see the charm of this person.

    "This little guy named Ji Ning is just a little trouble. You are too serious." Master Huanmu smiled, "You even asked Xuehe to sacrifice fifteen clones. With my 'Ming Kong Realm Locking Formation?, the use of his void boat has been greatly reduced, and it is naturally a fish in the net, unable to escape.  "

    ¡°You also specifically asked your uncle to create this clear sky locking formation, so Ji Ning¡¯s death would be considered honorable.¡± God King said.

    "He is still a disciple of Bodhi"

    Master Huanmu shook his head gently.

    He felt helpless to attack his former friend's beloved disciple.  But now that the two camps are facing each other, being soft to the enemy means being cruel to your own camp!

    "Uncle Master, this is just Ji Ning's true self. He also has a second soul." God King continued, "With the death of one true self, his strength is greatly reduced, and without the Void Boat and many other treasures, he has no means to sneak attack on us again.  Yes. It¡¯s good for him, and it¡¯s good for us.¡±

    The God King said this, but he was not angry in his heart.

    He most admires his master, the ¡®Lord of Inner Demons¡¯, who likes to kill and eradicate them!  Of course he had to coax this uncle.

    "I'm not that soft-hearted yet. It doesn't matter even if I kill Bodhi's disciples. This is just the beginning. The final battle" Thinking of the decisive battle in the future, Master Huanmu felt helpless, but relatively speaking, he still felt  Preferring those who are truly old brothers and friends that he has known since he was born in chaos.

    "Taoist Sanqing, Bodhi and others, if compared with old brothers like myself, must die.

    He could only grit his teeth and choose to send Taoist Sanqing and the others on their way.

    The God King and Master Huanmu are watching this battle from a distance. In fact, not only them, but also many powerful people from Nuwa's camp are also watching the battle.

    "bright."

    "null."

    The two innate spiritual treasure ships, each with 320 heavenly gods and true immortals, formed two large formations, just like the yin and yang of the Tai Chi fish. The perfect combination of each other formed a huge "bright sky locking formation".  ,, this huge formation enveloped the entire big world, this is already the method of the True God Taoist Ancestor.

    Once the formation is successful, it will become extremely difficult to tear the world membrane apart by incorporating the formation into the world membrane wall, and it will take a relatively long time.

    Of course, as those who control the large formation, the two large ships easily entered this big world.

    "Kill Ji Ning."

    "The whole world is blocked. He has no time to slowly tear apart the void and cannot escape through the void. He is dead."

    On the two warships, the gods and true immortals of Wujian Sect are full of confidence.

    The Mingkong Boundary Locking Formation was a formation specially created by Master Huanmu after Ji Ning made a sneak attack last time. The God King was furious and worried that Ji Ning would cause trouble again in the future.  In fact, this kind of formation to seal off an area doesn't make much sense!  Because the blockade formed by a group of gods and true immortals alone is meaningless to the true gods and Taoist ancestors, and it can be easily broken!

    It is of no use in war.

    It can be used to catch turtles in an urn and kill Ji Ning, but it is useful.  With the help of Master Huanmu's formation, he spent three years creating this formation.

    This time Ji Ning finally met.

    Two large ships appeared out of the sky.

    "Let's go." Demon God Ji Ningsi did not hesitate. With a thought, wow, a huge black electric snake appeared, directly wrapped around the void boat, and disappeared in an instant.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "Why, I can't see him."

    "It's too fastI can't see it at all"

    The gods and immortals on the two big ships were all stunned.

    The speed is not at the same level at all.

    Reaching the speed of light, the Heavenly Gods and True Immortals on the two large ships of Wujianmen only saw a black electric light left in mid-air. When the black electric light dissipated, they could no longer see Ji Ning.

    "How to chase?"

    "Here, how do we pursue this?"

    "It was out of sight in an instant." Everyone looked at each other.

    Demon God Ji Ning quickly pulled the opponent far away, and then the void boat forcibly tore the void. The golden threads obstructed it, making the tearing very difficult.  But because the chasing army was too far away, there was not enough time to pursue them. Wow, the world's membrane finally tore open, and the void boat disappeared in a whoosh.

    soon.

    In another big world.

    "There are still people who haven't escaped." Demon God Ji Ning drove the void boat and once again killed the Infernal Sect's home base in this big world.

    "Ah, this is"

    "Look at his face, it's Ji Ning."

    "Why didn't the God King notify us?"

    "The King of Gods has informed us to run away quickly."

    ??"It's too late to notify you now!"

    Bang!

    Like a crushing force, Demon God Ji Ning directly destroyed this lair. The God King was too confident before that Ji Ning could not escape, so he did not arrange for the gods and true immortals in other lairs in the big world to retreat.  So I suffered a big loss again.

    In the first world.

    "Impossible, this is impossible." The God King couldn't believe it, and there was even more madness in his eyes, "How could this Ji Ning have such a magical power? This speed This is already the limit of heaven, over there in Nuwa's camp  Isn't it true that only the Golden Crow can have such speed? How could Ji Ning have it? He is just a human being."

    "The most perfect magical power of escape." Master Huanmu murmured, "A human race can actually display it. It must not be a natural magical power. Did the Nuwa camp create such a magical power?"

    "What to do, what to do, how can we stop him and kill him." The God King became anxious, "If Ji Ning is allowed to continue like this, he will sweep away the big worlds one after another. Could it be that my Wujian Sect's layout of infiltrating the three realms is because of  He has changed by himself, and he wants to give up his previous hard work? No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The God King was anxious, but he tried every means but could not think of how to stop Ji Ning.

    "Uncle Master." The God King looked at Master Huanmu on the side.

    "Huh?" Master Huanmu looked at the God King.

    "Please ask my uncle to teach me." The God King said anxiously.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 54: Madness

    Master Huanmu glanced at Wang and said with a smile: "There are two sure ways."

    "Two kinds?" The God King's eyes lit up, he didn't expect either.

    "The speed of Ji Ning has reached the limit of heaven, and ordinary methods can't help him. Even powerful people can't match his speed, and other gods and true immortals can't compare." Master Huanmu said, "At this time,  We can only make up for it with quantity. The number of true gods and immortals is so large that they can even kill the true gods and Taoist ancestors."

    "Since he is fast enough, he will send out a large number of gods and true immortals to form a truly super formation so that Ji Ning has nowhere to escape." Master Huanmu said, "But to completely trap Ji Ning, we need gods  There are too many true immortals.¡±

    "How much is needed?" God King asked continuously.

    "At least five thousand." Master Huanmu said.

    The God King suddenly felt a knot in his heart.

    But right.

    Two hundred and eighty-nine gods and true immortals formed the ¡®Infinite Formation¡¯, which only completely sealed the area of ??10,000 miles, and Ning could not escape.  But the scope is too small, only thousands of miles!  As for the 'Mingkong Boundary Locking Formation', its range was very large, covering a large world. However, it only had the effect of hindering it. It took Ning a little time to tear the void and escape.

    To form a large formation that even Ji Ning cannot escape and has an extremely wide range, it would indeed require many gods and true immortals.

    The Mingkong Boundary Locking Formation is composed of six hundred and forty gods and true immortals.

    It would take more than 5,000 gods and true immortals to really leave Ji Ning with no way out.

    "So many" The God King frowned, "It is too difficult for our Wujian Sect to dispatch more than 5,000 true gods and immortals at one time. The last time I wanted to mobilize more than 200 true gods and gods, it was in the third  They are dispatched from the three worlds. This time, more than 600 people are being dispatched, and they are coming to you, Uncle Master. There are many gods and true immortals in the First World, Uncle Master, and dispatching more than 600 people will not have a great impact on the stability of the entire First World.  Large. It can dispatch more than five thousand people Even if you, uncle, are deployed, it will be very dangerous."

    Master Huanmu nodded: "I have just over 10,000 gods and true immortals here! If more than 5,000 are dispatched, then the Nuwa camp is likely to immediately send out an army of gods and true immortals to directly attack my first world. We and  If the opponent¡¯s True God Dao Ancestors don¡¯t take action, the First World simply cannot resist it.¡±

    "Yeah." The God King nodded.

    In terms of the number of gods and true immortals, the Wujian Sect is much smaller than the Nuwa camp.

    In terms of overall strength, Wujianmen is at a disadvantage!  So with the help of intelligence and puppets, the battle is evenly matched.  The gods and true immortals of Wujian Sect are hiding in large military camps in the first world, the second world, and the third world. With the help of the power of a large number of formation restrictions in their lair, they are able to withstand the attack of Nuwa's camp.

    But with ten super barracks, even if the strongest First World deploys more than 5,000 soldiers, their strength will be drastically reduced immediately. This is very dangerous!

    "If the ten worlds of our Wujian Sect are mobilized at the same time." The God King hesitated, "Once mobilized, we will set off immediately, kill Ji Ning in an instant, and then come back. Maybe the army of gods and true immortals from Nuwa's camp has not attacked yet.  .¡±

    What he said was only the most ideal situation.

    ? ?Actually

    Now that Ji Ning is so crazy, the powerful people in the Nuwa camp are also paying attention. Once there is a large-scale mobilization on the Wujian Sect, the Nuwa camp will naturally take corresponding measures.

    "If it's fast enough, maybe it can be done." The God King gritted his teeth.

    This method is gambling.

    Bet that your side is fast enough.

    Otherwise, it will be very dangerous. Thousands of true gods and immortals here are dispatched to the Nuwa camp. They can rob and kill these thousands of true gods and immortals. They can also carry out large-scale attacks and attack the ten major worlds!

    "It's up to you." Master Huanmu looked at the God King.

    "What's another way?" God King Lian asked.

    "The True God Dao Ancestor takes action directly and kills Ji Ning." Master Huanmu said calmly.

    "The true ancestor of Taoism?" The God King was shocked, "This, this"

    Although Ji Ning possesses the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, the powerful True God Dao Ancestor can still kill him. Although his speed is not as fast as Ji Ning's, he can block him on a large scale through spells and other means, or even directly restrain Ji Ning.  NingUnder the endless constraints, Ji Ning couldn't fly even if he wanted to.

    For example, if Buddha Tathagata reaches out, the heaven and earth will be blocked, and the five elements will be imprisoned, and Ji Ning will not be able to move.

    I can¡¯t match your speed, little guy, but I can suppress you and prevent you from using your speed!  The reason why the top ten Golden Crows were so powerful at the beginning was because the 'Golden Crow Demon Emperor' among them was the true divine Taoist ancestor, and he also had the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique.?It can make the mighty people of ancient times helpless.  It was Hou Yi who finally killed the demon emperor with specially made arrows.  The other nine little guys are actually much less of a threat.

    But¡ª¡ª

    There is an invisible tacit understanding between the two camps, and neither of them is willing to break out into a battle between powerful men in advance. According to the strength of both sides at this moment, if it really breaks out, it will probably lead to losses for both sides.  The possibility of Wujianmen becoming extinct is relatively higher.  But even if the Nuwa camp wins, very few will survive.

    Master Huanmu said calmly: "There are two outcomes. One is that the True God Dao Ancestor kills Ji Ning, which violates the rules. The Nuwa camp is furious, which directly triggers the final battle. The second outcome is that after killing Ji Ning, the Nuwa camp  Although I am angry, I am not willing to fight now. Let us make some concessions. This matter is over. The second outcome is more likely."

    The God King nodded slightly.

    This is a battle of camps, and the other side has to consider the entire camp.  Just because of Ji Ning, the possibility of setting off the final battle is indeed small.

    "This is also a gamble." Master Huanmu looked at the God King, "Kill Ji Ning first, and then wait for the reaction from Nuwa's camp."

    "This" The God King had a headache.

    There are two ways.

    With more than 5,000 gods and true immortals dispatched, this can almost be called a decisive battle in the top realm. Even ordinary true gods and Taoist ancestors will be surrounded and killed.

    One is to let the top True God Dao Ancestor take action and kill Ji Ning instantly.

    Both are bets.

    As the nominal leader of the Wujianmen camp, the God King has a headache.

    "Is there no other way?" The God King was anxious.

    "The first two methods are both absolutely sure to kill Ji Ning. The other methods are not sure." Master Huanmu said.

    "Uncle, please tell me." God King asked. Even if he was not sure, there was still a possibility of killing Ji Ning. He was unwilling to use the two gambling methods before. This was completely gambling with the Infernal Affairs Sect.

    Master Huanmu said: "You can find that when Ji Ning performs the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, he first uses the Void Boat first, and then performs it again."

    "Yes." The God King nodded.

    "This is because the key secret of this escape technique is on the nine-cornered electric snake." Master Huan Mu said, "If Ji Ning performs this escape technique himself, there is no need to use a void boat.  , he can escape in an instant. But at this moment, Ji Ning is carrying a large number of heavenly immortals and scattered immortals to form a super formation and transform into Demon God Luo. And Ji Ning should not be able to perfectly control the power of Demon God Luo, so once he uses Nine Angles  The electric snake wraps up Demon God Luo, which places too great a burden on the nine-horned electric snake, and the nine-horned electric snake may not be able to fly far."

    The God King nodded and his eyes lit up: "Yes, the same is true for the Golden Crow. The Golden Crow flies by itself! It's ridiculously fast. But if it flies with other strong people, it will slow down. Unless! The other party is included in the magic weapon."

    "Yes." Master Huanmu nodded, "So if the demon god Ji Ning enters the void boat and uses the void boat to completely restrain the demon god Ning's power, it will not affect the nine-cornered electric snake. Then the nine-horned electric snake wraps the void boat, and then  Reaching terminal speed.¡±

    "Demon God Ji Ning attacked other places, found danger, entered the void boat, and then escaped. He wanted to hide in the void boat This is a very short time." Master Huanmu said, "This short time  , is the only chance to kill Ji Ning."

    The stronger you are.

    The more subtle the differences, the more likely it is that Ji Ning's life will be taken away in just a moment.

    "I understand." The God King nodded.

    No wonder the God King said he was not sure. If he was the True God Dao Ancestor, he would naturally be able to seize that short moment. The one who can take action must be the True God of Heaven It is much more difficult to deal with Ji Ning in a short moment.  After all, Ji Ning himself is also very strong.

    "Escape, escape, escape."

    "Walk."

    "We spent endless efforts and huge cost to build this place, and then just abandon it?"

    "Don't worry about it. If you don't leave, your life will be gone."

    Those deep-rooted lairs began to flee one by one. The powerful men of the Wujianmen camp had long searched for Ji Ning with their minds. Once Ji Ning got close to any big world, all the gods and immortals there would disappear.  .

    "Escape?" Demon God Ji Ning held six divine swords and performed the "Heaven Collapse Style". With the power of destroying the heaven and the earth, he smashed the old nest formation restrictions to pieces. The mountains collapsed, the palace collapsed, and everything was destroyed.  .

    "If I can't kill you, then I will destroy the entire Three Realms and all the strongholds of the Wujian Sect."

    ¡°It is difficult to build, but easy to destroy.¡±

    "I don't believe it, you don¡¯t bow your head.  "

    Demon God Ji Ning has completely changed his mind. Now that he is being targeted, it will be difficult to kill the True Immortal, so he will destroy it and continue to destroy the lairs that he has worked so hard to build.  It is precisely by relying on these nests that the gods and immortals of Wujian Sect can penetrate into some big worlds and resist the attacks of the gods and immortals in these big worlds.

    But now, Ji Ning has begun to destroy!

    This scene made the powerful men of Wujian Sect feel distressed and anxious. They even sent messages to the God King one by one: "God King, we must stop that Ji Ning."

    ¡°King of Gods, think of a solution quickly.¡±

    These powerful men really want to personally kill Ji Ning.

    But they all understand that there must be many powerful people in the Nuwa camp paying attention to Ji Ning. If one of them really takes action against Ji Ning, the Nuwa camp is likely to counterattack immediately, and at least the True God Dao Ancestor who takes action is likely to die.  Their guess was correct the 'Human Emperor Suiren', who had just acquired the magic method and six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and owed Ji Ning a huge favor, was always paying attention to Ji Ning, and he would never allow the opponent's True God Dao Ancestor to take action.

    If you want to fight, let the gods and true immortals fight. This is the rule!

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡±

    The towering demon god Ji Ning, who was ten thousand feet tall, waved his divine sword, causing the sky and earth to crack wherever he passed, mountains toppled, and rivers and seas to tumble.

    No one can stop him.

    "Huh?" Demon God Ji Ning suddenly frowned. He had been releasing his mental energy and noticed that the space not far away was suddenly torn apart. He couldn't help but turn his head and look. On the other side of the torn space, a tall man was standing.  The man in golden armor was holding a huge bow and arrow, but the arrow had already been shot. It was the arrow that tore the world's membrane wall.

    Whoops!

    The arrows with terrifying power were like falling stars, leaving dark red trails in mid-air. However, Demon God Ji Ning had not returned to the void boat yet, so it was really too late to escape.

    "What a powerful arrow. You must have eaten the Chaos Dao Fruit to have such power." Demon God Ji Ning did not panic at all, and the divine sword in his hand turned into a black hole to welcome the arrow that was shot at it.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    Among Ji Ning¡¯s Mingyue Swordsmanship, the most perfect one is the ¡®Idealistic Style¡¯ used for defense.

    This is the first of Ji Ning's Mingyue Five Styles to create a prototype. It should be noted that when Ji Ning created the sword technique, he used the weak to fight the strong. This defensive move is best at constantly weakening the opponent's power.

    "Bang." The arrow trapped in the black hole contained the power of chaos, and finally struggled to escape from the black hole. However, the arrow itself became sideways and hit the arm of Demon God Ji Ning sideways. Although Luo  In the demon god's body, Ji Ning could only use very little power.  But this demon god's body itself is very powerful, even stronger than the true god's body.

    Even a perfect arrow would probably only injure Ji Ning.  Not to mention that the power of the arrow had been greatly reduced at this moment, and it hit the demon god Ji Ning's arm at an angle. The powerful impact only made the demon god Ji Ning's arm soften, and he quickly recovered.

    "This divine archer, the God of Huqu, escaped very quickly."

    Demon God Ji Ning looked outside the world's membrane wall. The shattered void began to close, but the man in golden armor outside the void had long since slipped away.

    God Huqu knew very well that once the first arrow failed, Ji Ning's nine-horned electric snake would be able to kill him with the speed.  So when he shot the arrow, he didn't care about the result and ran away immediately.

    "The Infinite Door."

    Demon God Ji Ning raised his head and roared, "If you make my wife fall into endless hell, I will destroy all your strongholds. I will kill, kill, and keep killing."

    "kill."

    The powerful murderous intention is more consistent with the Luo Demon God's formation. Even under control, Ji Ning seems to be able to channel more power.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Riding on the void boat, traveling across the three realms, the demon god Ji Ning began to wreak havoc.

    "Failed."

    The first world.

    The black-robed God King looked ugly: "With Ji Ning's mental strength, he can only sneak attack from a long distance. There is no way to get close. And the only ones suitable for long distances are arrows With the Chaos Dao Fruit, the top magic archer Hu Qu  God, he can actually resist head-on. What should I do? What should I do?" The black-robed God King was really confused.

    Are we just going to let Ji Ning continue to destroy things like this?

    "God King, what's going on? Ji Ning roared before, saying that his wife fell into endless hell?"

    "King God, Ji Ning is so crazy because his wife fell into endless hell?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    &nbsp; In the realm war in the Chiming Realm, although the powerful men of Wujian Sect knew that it was the spy they planted, Yu Wei, who destroyed Shennong's medicine.  But not many people knew that Yu Wei was imprisoned in endless hell.

    The owner of Huanmu, standing next to the God King, was even more confused: "Ji Ning's wife? Who is it? Imprisoned in endless hell? What happened?" With his status, he didn't pay attention to the original Chiming Realm War.

    Today is the 30th. This month is coming to an end. Monthly tickets are expired and invalid. If you have a monthly ticket, please vote for Tomato. Thank you~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 19: Chapter 55: Bow (the final chapter of this volume)

    The God King even explained to Master Huanmu: "Ji Ning's wife's name is Yu Wei. She is one of the countless spies arranged by our Wujian Sect in Nuwa's camp. Yu Wei and Ji Ning have a deep relationship. I once ordered Yu Wei to  Killing Ji Ning, but Yu Wei actually resisted! At that time, I had murderous intentions towards Yu Wei, but I only spared her because of the catastrophe and the rare talent In the battle of the Chiming Realm, Yu Wei  It can be regarded as a meritorious service. I also brought her soul back. At that time, Ji Ning's mental power reached the fourth level, and he even reversed the situation of the war in the Chiming Realm. I really saw that Ji Ning's talent was amazing, and with his  I have a deep relationship with Yu Wei, so I force him to make a choice If he takes refuge in my Wujian Sect, Yu Wei will naturally reunite with him. I, the Wujian Sect, can also protect his family members, and I, the Wujian Sect, can also give him treasures and impart magical powers to him.  If she is still in Nuwa's camp, I will send Yu Wei to the endless hell."

    "But Ji Ning chose Nuwa's camp." God King said.

    Master Huanmu nodded.

    The two camps are in a life-and-death battle. If the God King does this, it¡¯s hard for him to say anything. After all, the God King is the nominal leader of the Wujian Sect, and he still has the right to make decisions on such small matters.

    At the same time, the God King also sent a message from his mind to the powerful men in his own camp, and gave a brief speech.

    No one can say anything about his status and status.

    "It seems that you are right. This Ji Ning is indeed very impressive, and as you thought, he and the person named Yu Wei do have a deep relationship." Master Huanmu said, "Now this  Ji Ning has acquired this escape technique. Although he is just a little guy, he is now in big trouble. Think carefully about how to deal with this trouble."

    The God King nodded, his eyes a little gloomy.

    Being forced into this situation by Ji Ning, the God King naturally had endless anger in his heart, but no matter how angry he was, he did not dare to take action directly. In terms of strength, he was not at the top in the entire Three Realms. Master Huanmu, regardless of his own side,  Beings such as the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, or the enemy's Suiren Clan, Shennong Clan, Sanqing Taoist, etc. are all absolutely above him.

    The man in green robe sitting on the roof of the palace, drinking wine with a wine gourd, looked into the distance as if he was drunk but not drunk, and sighed softly: "The little guys from that fairy fate meeting in Daxia World have now grown to this level.  .

    It can cause turmoil in the entire Three Realms and give Wu Jian Sect a headache. There is nothing I can do about him. At that time, I thought he could become a swordsman, but he was even more powerful than I expected.  "

    At that time, Lu Dongbin didn't like anyone else in the Immortal Fate Conference, but he only liked Ji Ning. He even went to Emperor Xia personally to ask for Ji Ning to be his disciple.

    Although Ji Ning was confiscated, because he felt something was wrong at the time, he accepted Ji Ning's Taoist companion Yu Wei as his disciple.

    "It's a pity that my disciple was so unlucky, and I couldn't change her fate in the end." Lu Dongbin shook his head, "The god king of Wujian Sect is the disciple of the master of inner demons. He is really powerful in deceiving people's hearts, which makes my disciple so loyal to him.  . It¡¯s a pity that now it sounds like he is being imprisoned in endless hell.¡±

    "but¡­¡­"

    "If Yu Wei knew about it, Ji Ning would not hesitate to start a war with the Wujian Sect and kill the three realms for her"

    Lu Dongbin shook his head and sighed.

    He was most sympathetic to lovers. When he was traveling in the Three Realms, Lu Dongbin was even called Yuelao, because he liked to let lovers get married.  What's more, Ji Ning and Yu Wei, one is a swordsman he is very optimistic about and the other is his disciple.  It's a pity that Lu Dongbin can't change the fate of Ji Ning and Yu Wei.

    "Start a war against the huge Wujianmen I hope you can get what you want." Lu Dongbin raised his head and drank again.

    In a small world, in the royal dining room of the palace.

    The coughing old eunuch was sitting there with his legs crossed, and there was a young eunuch beside him who was helping with massage and beating.

    "Eunuch, try this crispy cake." The eunuch in charge of the imperial kitchen next to him was even more attentive and sent a plate to the old eunuch.

    "Yes, not bad." The old eunuch nodded and praised.

    Suddenly he frowned.

    "Everyone, go out and leave me alone, father-in-law." the old eunuch ordered.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Immediately, all the eunuchs around him respectfully went out, leaving only the old eunuch.

    The old eunuch looked through the void and saw Ji Ning, the ten thousand-foot demon god who was destroying the stronghold of the Infernal Sect in a distant world. He whispered softly: "I gave him a copy of the "Heart Code", but I didn't expect it.  This kid has grown up so fast. Now, no one below the True God Dao Ancestor seems to be able to do anything to him."

    "What a freak, freak."

    "It depends on the situation maybe he can really become the ancestor of Shinto." The old eunuch muttered, "And this magical power of escape, tsk tsk, I really don't know where it came from."

    &nbsp; Thor World.

    On the suspended mountain peak, the majestic Thunder God Tianzun opened his eyes. His mind traveled through the void and observed the furious Demon God Ji Ning.

    "Nine-horned electric snake?"

    Thunder God Tianzun frowned.

    "He actually has such a magical power. The last time he came to me to ask for the Nine-horned Electric Snake, was it just for this magical power?" Of course, Thundergod Tianzun was very coveted. He also wanted to learn this magical power. With the Nine-horned Electric Snake,  The Snake Escape Technique, with his strength, is ten times and a hundred times more likely to survive the catastrophe.  Like Ji Ning, even if there is a Luo formation, the gods and true immortals of the Wujian Sect will still be killed when they encounter them!

    But Ji Ning had the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, and his survivability suddenly soared so much that the Wujian Sect had to mobilize more than 5,000 gods and true immortals to deal with Ji Ning. But with so many gods and true immortals, how can they be mobilized?  of?  !

    This Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique

    ??????????????????With the fourth level of mind power, mind power soul method and Luo Formation, a monster like Ji Ning was created!

    "This magical power of escape" Thunder God Tianzun wanted to get this magical power very much.

    Whether it is the powerful people from the Nuwa camp or the powerful people from the Wujianmen camp, they all have to admit that Ji Ning is already very difficult to deal with!  Ji Ning's strength could completely force the entire Wujian Sect to change their strategy of infiltrating the Three Realms!  Give up a lot of hard work before giving up!

    "Heaven collapse style!"

    Demon God Ji Ning¡¯s Divine Sword soared tens of thousands of feet and crashed downwards, like a pillar of heaven collapsing.

    Bang~~~~

    The towering tower was smashed into pieces, and the other five divine swords of Demon God Ji Ning struck one after another. The six divine swords only struck in one round, and the towering tower was already reduced to ruins. Those formations that restricted the gods  The pattern and so on were all destroyed. It was painstakingly refined when it was built, but it was very easy to destroy when it was destroyed.

    "Next." Demon God Ji Ning once again rode the void boat and headed towards the next place.

    "Wujianmen still hasn't bowed his head and come to me. Okay, very good. We have just destroyed more than a hundred big worlds. It's still early. Take your time. All your strongholds in the big worlds will be destroyed one by one.  ." Demon God Ji Ning had no other thoughts, only one thought.

    We must let Wujianmen bow his head.

    Ji Ning's continuous destruction put a lot of pressure on the God King. Every time he spent more time, a stronghold in the big world was destroyed, and the God King's face became more and more ugly. He was thinking rapidly in his mind, constantly considering  .

    The Tangtang Wujiang Gate represents the world of chaos.  Do you really want to be forced to bow your head by Ji Ning?  Where to put the face of Wujianmen?

    "But if you don't bow your head, do you think the entire Three Realms infiltration layout has to be given up?"  If we change the strategy, I'm afraid the effect won't be as good as it is now.

    Now is the time when the catastrophe is coming, which will determine the life and death of the entire Wujian Sect. At this timeface is actually not too important.

    "Huh."

    While the black-robed God King was thinking intensely in his mind, another being appeared next to him.

    Master Huanmu looked at the big man in red robe and blue hair who appeared beside him, and said with a smile: "Wind Demon."

    "Huan Mu." The big man in red robe and blue hair also nodded slightly.

    "Demon Lord." God King Zelian said respectfully.

    The man in front of him, wearing a red robe, with loose green hair, a big beard, and a faint green light in his eyes, is the undisputed strongest person in the entire Wujianmen camp and the person with the highest status.  He is the savior of the entire Infinite Sect¡ªthe Lord of all demons!  Born in chaos.

    Like the Lord of Inner Demons, they are both at the level of ancestral gods. The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons was born to master a heavenly way - the heavenly way of wind!

    The way of heaven in the world of endless chaos is divided into chaos, heart, earth, fire, water and wind.

    As an ancestor demon in the world of endless chaos, he certainly has a high status, but he is very low-key. It was only in the ancient war of destruction that he became a blockbuster!  Nuwa had already reached the Pangu level, but the Lord of All Demons suddenly broke out, saved a large number of powerful men and gods, and then fled away, and Nuwa, the empress, could not catch up.

    His final outburst made Nuwa¡¯s camp believe that this ¡®Lord of Ten Thousand Demons¡¯ was the one with the deepest hidden power in the Wujian Sect, his strength was the most unfathomable, and he was considered the strongest one.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Indeed.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons sits in the Ten Thousand Demons Realm, and the Ten Thousand Demons Realm contains a large number of puppet secrets. The Nuwa camp tried their best to penetrate it, but they couldn't penetrate it.

    The God King is the nominal leader because the Lord of Demons does not want to deal with trivial matters.

    The Lord of all demons is the one with the highest status.

    ¡°The catastrophe is the most important thing, what we need isSave.  "The Lord of All Demons looked at the God King and ordered.

    "Yes." The God King responded respectfully.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons nodded and then disappeared out of thin air. What he appeared was just an incarnation, and his true form was still sitting in the Ten Thousand Demons Realm.

    The God King no longer had any hesitation in his heart. The words of the Lord of Demons made him determined.

    "Hmph." The God King suddenly sneered, "The immortals from the Nuwa camp have begun to gather, and they seem to be waiting for us to mobilize the true immortals. Once we mobilize thousands of the true immortals, I am afraid that the Nuwa camp will immediately  Let¡¯s attack. In the midst of the catastrophe, we are really fighting for every chance of victory.¡±

    Demon God Ji Ning rode the void boat and advanced through the worlds, without the Infernal Sect coming to stop him. It was obvious that hundreds of gods and true immortals could not catch up with Ji Ning, and they did not dare to mobilize more true gods and gods.

    In a vast lake.

    The island in the middle of the lake has become a ruin, and the demon god Ji Ning is standing on the ruins.

    "Ji Ning."

    The power of the surrounding heaven and earth condensed into a figure shrouded in black robes. Demon God Ji Ning stared at him as soon as he saw it. He naturally recognized that this was the God King of Wujian Sect.  But it is just the condensed incarnation of the God King and does not pose any threat.

    "You win!" the black-robed God King said.

    (End of this volume)

    Volume 19 is over!  Tomato will stop updating for a day tomorrow to sort out the plot and prepare for a new volume!

    This Friday and Saturday, there will be two chapters a day to make up for the missing chapters.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Improving the Golden Elixir Chapter 1: Moonlight Pond

    you win?  !

    Ji Ning suddenly became excited. It was crazy to force Wu Jian Sect to bow its head through constant killings. Even Ji Ning knew it This was very dangerous, and the chances of success were extremely low.  But at that time, Ji Ning had no other option but this way.  Fortunately, through the world prison and acquiring the magical power of "Nine-Angle Electric Snake Escape Technique", I was able to truly make Wu Jianmen helpless.

    "Release my wife." Demon God Ji Ning stared at the black-robed God King.

    "Don't worry."

    The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning and said, "Let's talk first."

    "Talk?" Demon God Ji Ning said coldly, "There is no need to talk. You can only release my wife and I will retreat immediately. Otherwise, I will continue to kill"

    "Oh?" The black-robed God King's voice became colder, "It's just a dream to ask your wife back without paying any price. If I let Yu Wei go back, wouldn't you deal with my Wujianmen?"

    Demon God Ji Ning said: "At least I won't make sneak attacks like this again."

    "Haha, that's nice to say. When Yu Wei returns, our Wujianmen will not be able to threaten you. And you are from the Nuwa camp after all. In the life-and-death battle between the two camps, we will use all possible means. When the time comes, your master Bodhi will still  If other top powerful people use you to deal with my Wujianmen again, will you still refuse?" The black-robed God King sneered, "You are powerful now, so I say you won and won a chance to negotiate.  Back then, I asked you to seek refuge with me, Wu Jianmen, so I allowed Yu Wei to reunite with you. Now I won¡¯t force you to seek refuge with me, but you want to do it without paying any price? Hahaha Wait until Yu Wei reunites with you  , if you attack again, won¡¯t my Wujianmen become a joke?¡±

    "I can make an oath." Ji Ning said in a low voice.

    "An oath?" The black-robed God King sneered, "The True God Dao Ancestors don't care about the Heavenly Dao Oath. With your current strength, as long as your master helps you, you can withstand the punishment of the Heavenly Dao Oath. The oath is completely useless."

    Ji Ning was silent.

    indeed.

    The Oath of Heaven is useless against the True God Dao Ancestor, mainly because the power of Heaven's Punishment is also limited, not infinite.

    "Either you pay the price and your wife will be reunited with you. Or, we will continue to fight. The worst caseall my gods and true immortals will withdraw and follow another method to infiltrate the three realms." Black-robed God  Wang sneered, "Although the construction of many previous strongholds took a lot of effort, I, the Wujian Sect, can afford the sacrifice."

    "Choose." The black-robed God King said coldly.

    Ji Ning looked at the black-robed God King in front of him and remained silent.

    "It seems that you are not willing to pay any price, which is very good." The black-robed God King's voice became even colder.

    "Say it." Ji Ning finally spoke.

    The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning and smiled: "That's right, everything must be fair. You can let me, Wujianmen, negotiate with you You should be proud of it, and you are not willing to pay any price."  It would be too delusional to pay. The requirements of our Wujian Sect are not high. The escape technique you are performing now is really amazing. Our Wujian Sect has only one request - to hand over this escape technique to us, and  We must ensure that at least one powerful person on our side can cultivate successfully."

    "Impossible." Ji Ning sneered, "You are all dreaming."

    joke.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp is so excited because of this escape technique and the six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid Master Bodhi. Obviously this is something that affects the overall situation.  It is much more important than giving birth to one or two true gods and Taoist ancestors.  This black-robed god king is so greedy that he directly asks for such magical powers. Moreover, this god king also knows that there must be many barriers to cultivating such heaven-defying magical powers. He also wants Ji Ning to ensure that at least one powerful person can successfully cultivate them.  .

    "Our request is very simple, but you don't agree" The black-robed God King shook his head.

    "It's not that I don't agree, it's that I simply don't have the ability to agree." Ji Ning shook his head and said angrily, "This magical power was discovered and given to me by my master, and I am prohibited from spreading it outside. I cannot violate my master's orders. If I do, my master will definitely punish me.  What's the difference between killing me and letting me take refuge in your Wujianmen?"

    "Don't think about it. This magical power is the secret skill of my Nuwa camp. It is extremely difficult to practice. Although my master has it, he has not even mastered it. Now I have mastered it alone." Ji Ning sneered, "You guys  Don¡¯t even think about it, even if you get it, you won¡¯t be able to practice it. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s impossible to get it.¡±

    "You're the only one who mastered it?" the black-robed God King asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    After Bodhi gave six bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to the Sui Ren clan before, he once again asked Ji Ning that the Sui Ren clan practices the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique'. This is a big secret that must not be exposed. With the Sui Ren clan's strength, he can only make the final decision.Zhan will really take action. At that time, the sudden reveal of the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique' magical power will catch Wujiangmen off guard Although Wujiangmen will find out that Ji Ning is lying by then, it will be too late!

    Not only do you say this about Wujianmen.

    The same thing can be said about other powerful people in the Nuwa camp. The only ones who truly know about the Suiren clan¡¯s practice of the nine-cornered electric snake escape technique are Bodhi, Taoist Sanqing, Shennong and others.

    The black-robed God King had some doubts. Is it really just Ji Ning who mastered it?  However, he also knew that it would be very difficult to cultivate this kind of escaping magic. There might only be a handful of people who could master it in the entire Three Realms. Maybe what Ji Ning said was true.  !But the God King still had a trace of doubt. At the same time, he also knew that there was no hope of obtaining this method from Nuwa's camp.

    ??????????? In fact, asking for the ¡®Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique¡¯ is just a lion¡¯s game, and the black-robed God King doesn¡¯t think it can succeed.

    "Okay, I don't insist on this escape technique." The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "I need three treasures now."

    "Say." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "The first treasure is called 'Seven Treasures Qingyang Sha', and I don't want much, just ten pounds!" The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "The second treasure is called 'Blood Flower Spirit Marrow,'  I only need ten kilograms."

    Ji Ning just listened silently.

    Three treasures?

    Although the first two items are precious and rare, they are also available in the Nuwa camp, and I can definitely exchange them for treasures.  Although ten kilograms of 'Seven Treasures Qingyang Sha' and ten kilograms of 'blood flower spiritual marrow' are quite precious, they do not place a heavy burden on Ji Ning.  It can be said that Ji Ning's understanding of this Wujian Sect God King will never be so easy.

    "The third treasure is an ice heart leaf." The black-robed God King stared at Ji Ning.

    "The Ice Heart Leaves?" Demon God Ji Ning said in a low voice, "Are you talking about the Ice Heart Leaves in the Moon Pool?"

    "Yes." The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning.

    "Are you asking me to die?" Demon God Ji Ning said angrily.

    There are many unknown magics in the endless chaos.

    In the peaceful years of the past, powerful people liked to travel in chaos. Chaos treasures and many strange objects were discovered in chaos, and there were even some dangers, dangers, etc. among them.  Taoist priests like Fu Ju died silently in the chaos, and Taoist priests like Sanqing could also discover the "Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction" in the chaos. In short, there are great opportunities and great dangers in the chaos.

    "The Moon Pool is an extremely dangerous place.

    The Moon Pool is a deep pool in the midst of chaos, adjacent to a huge star. The pool of water just reflects the star, like a reflection under the moon, which is beautiful.  But this Moon Pool is mysterious and unpredictable, and only gods can enter it!  In ancient times, gods often entered. They believed that there might be great opportunities inside. For the opportunity, the gods were willing to take risks, but those who entered could not come out again.

    When it came to the Three Realms period, suddenly a god named "Venerable Jueming" emerged from it alive. He entered the Three Realms in ancient times and only came out of the Three Realms.

    After coming out, Venerable Jueming only said that there was great danger and many treasures of chaos inside. Venerable Jueming brought back three treasures at that time, among which was the 'Ice Heart Leaf'. Venerable Jueming's strength was very amazing. When he came back  Later, he was already the ultimate god and true immortal. As for now, after practicing for a long time, he has made a breakthrough and become a Buddha in Buddhism.

    "I only want one Ice Heart Leaf." The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "Venerable Jueming brought back twelve of them back then."

    "But after endless years, I realized that the Buddha came back alive." Ji Ning said angrily, "There are so many gods who have entered. There are also many gods who have entered your Wujian Sect, but who has come out again? If I die in it, you will naturally  I am very happy. If I am trapped in there for a long time and come out again, I am afraid that this catastrophe will be over, right?"

    "right."

    The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "You are very smart. I know that you still have a second soul. When your true self goes in, the second soul continues to be in the three realms You are not dead, and you are in the Moon Pool.  , there is still hope for you to come out alive. After all, in terms of strength, you are stronger than Jue Tianzun back then."

    "Just let me go in, and hopefully come out. In exchange for Yu Wei reuniting with you, you should be satisfied." The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "Our Wujian Sect will decide on these three treasures."

    Ji Ning looked at the black-robed God King.

    There was a sneer in my heart.

    The Wujian Sect¡¯s plan was indeed good. Once the main body entered the Moon Lake, the Wujian Sect at least wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Ji Ning coming to sneak attack again. But the Wujian Sect didn¡¯t know Ji Ning¡¯s main body has eighteen clones!

    "The twelve ice-heart trees of Buddhism"The leaves have long been used up.  The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "It can only be found in the Moon Pool. As long as you agree, I will immediately let Yu Wei come out of the endless hell, and even let you meet her."  Wait until you bring the three treasures, and then take your wife Yu Wei away.  "

    Ji Ning was silent for a moment: "Okay."

    The black-robed God King smiled.

    He knew that given Ji Ning's feelings for Yu Wei, he would agree. After all, this was just to let Ji Ning take risks on his own, not to let him take refuge.  Ji Ning had tried his best to sneak attack when he was not strong enough. Obviously, Ji Ning was definitely willing to take risks for Yu Wei.

    These three treasures, Wujian Sect, are indeed urgently needed, and they can also trap Ji Ning in the Moonlight Pool.

    "Hahaha I will arrange for you to meet your wife right away." The black-robed God King smiled.

    A new volume begins.

    Today is November 1st. Tomato is asking for a guaranteed monthly pass. Everyone should have a guaranteed monthly pass.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Improving the Golden Elixir Chapter 2: Long time no see

    On the rushing river, the void boat floats down the river.  !

    The white-robed young man was sitting on the boat. As for the ninety thousand heavenly immortals and eight million loose immortals under his command, they were all sent to the star-catching world to maintain the state of the demon god Ji Ning.  Introducing the 'Dream World'.

    "Wow."

    A figure appeared out of thin air on the void boat.

    "Master." Ji Ning stood up.

    "How?" Bodhi looked at this apprentice. He was very worried about this apprentice. When Ji Ning risked his body and soul to attack in a sneak attack to stimulate the Wujianmen At that time, Bodhi knew how important Yu Wei was in Ji Ning's heart.  Maybe Wujianmen took advantage of this to set up a trap.

    "What did the God King of Wujian Sect say to you just now?" Bodhi asked continuously. No one else could find out the content of the conversation between him and Ji Ning due to the methods used by the God King before. "Based on my understanding of the cunning character of the God King, it is absolutely  It¡¯s impossible to return Yu Wei to you easily, there must be conditions, and maybe the conditions are a trap or a dead end!¡±

    Bodhi is very worried.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded, "The God King did put forward a condition. He asked me to take out three treasures in exchange for Senior Sister."

    "Three treasures? Which three?" Bodhi asked continuously.

    "Ten pounds of 'Seven Treasures Qingyang Sha', ten pounds of 'blood flower spiritual marrow,'" Ji Ning said, "and an ice soul leaf."

    Bodhi's eyes contained murderous intent: "The Seven Treasures Qingyang Sha and the Blood Flower Spiritual Essence are nothing, they are refining

    ¡°We have a lot of materials for Daluo elixir here, and our teacher can easily produce thousands of kilograms of them.

    These two treasures can be prepared for you as a teacher.  But this 'Ice Soul Leaf', there are no Ice Soul Leaves in the Three Realms now, and the twelve plants back then have been used up.  They want you to enter the Moon Lake!  "

    Daluo elixir is the top elixir, which can allow Taoist ancestors to replenish their magic power.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When fighting, the mana consumption is huge, and both sides have to reserve a lot of Daluo elixir!  After all, Ji Ning was only a true immortal, and the materials they proposed for refining the Great Luo elixir, the 'Seven Treasures Qingyang Sha' and the 'Blood Flower Spirit Marrow', were not much.

    "These three treasures are of some help to the Infinite Sect, but even if they are taken away, they won't have any impact." Bodhi sneered, "Their purpose is to let you enter the Moon Lake! If you die in the Moon Lake, what will you do to them?"  Of course it is the best outcome for you. Even if you don¡¯t die in the Moon Pool and are trapped in the Moon Pool for a long time, when the catastrophe is over, even if you come out alive, it will be meaningless to this final catastrophic battle."

    "From ancient times to the present, the only enlightened Buddha who has emerged alive has also been trapped in it for hundreds of millions of years. What a good plan and thought." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Just be careful, I know  I want to save your senior sister, but you are more important. Don¡¯t forget, you still have a daughter.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    Bodhi sighed secretly in his heart.

    Some cultivators even kill their fathers, mothers, wives, and children just to have a strong Taoist heart!  Your own cultivation comes first, and everything else can be abandoned.  In the Three Realms, there are still many immortals and demons who are devoted to the Tao and are willing to abandon everything else.  But his disciple Ji Ning paid so much attention to emotions.

    "Hou Yi back then and Ji Ning now both value emotions. Is it true that only by valuing emotions can you be more successful mentally?" Bodhi felt relatively relaxed, "This time the Wu Jian Sect's plan went wrong. They wanted to use '  Under the Moon Pool, Ji Ning was trapped or killed, but they didn't know that there were eighteen of Ji Ning's deities. Even if one of them died in the Moon Pool, it would have no impact on Ji Ning."

    "Hmph, today you use your love to plot against my disciple. Wait for the day to come" Bodhi's heart was filled with murderous intent.

    The master left, and Ji Ning continued to sit cross-legged on the void boat. The invisible power of the God King penetrated and began to guide Ji Ning. Ji Ning remained awake, but part of his consciousness was introduced into the dream world.

    The vast and dark dream world.

    The God King sat high on the throne and looked down at Ji Ning who appeared below.

    "As soon as I finished discussing with you, your master came to see you. It seems that he really values ??you." The God King looked at Ji Ning and sneered, "Now, do you want to change your mind? If you change your mind, then we will  If you continue to fight, of course your senior sister will suffer forever in endless hell"

    Sending Ji Ning into the Moon Pool was the most ingenious idea the God King came up with.

    It¡¯s best to die, but you¡¯ll be trapped even if you don¡¯t die.

    But he was afraid that Bodhi would persuade Ji Ning and make Ji Ning change his mind.

    "Don't worry, I will go to the Moon Lake." Ji Ning looked at the God King, "Hurry up and release the senior sister."

    "Hahaha." The God King relaxed.Angry, "Don't worry, I will release Yu Wei now."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning suddenly felt a surge, and turned around to look. A stunning girl wearing black clothes appeared on the grassland in the distance. The girl's eyes looked a little confused. Apparently, the days in endless purgatory had trapped her.  She was in a semi-collapse state, but fortunately the God King was still under control to prevent her from falling apart.

    But seeing her senior sister¡¯s appearance, Ji Ning still felt heartbroken.

    "Your wife has only spent a hundred years in the flaming purgatory." The God King said calmly, "According to the original plan, she would have to endure each purgatory for thousands of years, one after another. Now your wife has just tasted a flaming purgatory.  ¡¤Tsk, tsk, you forced our Wujianmen to compromise with you, I admire you a little."! Ji Ning ignored the God King.  !

    Fire Purgatory?  He still remembered that during the Realm War, he was faced with a choice and saw with his own eyes the pain of his senior sister Yu Wei being burned in the flame purgatory. It turned out that for the past hundred years, senior sister Yu Wei had been suffering continuously.

    Yu Wei gradually woke up. Over the past hundred years, she had been in endless purgatory, and she was already a little unconscious. After all, her soul was too weak. At this moment, she finally no longer suffered from purgatory, and she gradually woke up. She looked in front of her, ahead.  The young man in white robe standing there, the young man who seemed to have tears in his eyes¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei spoke for the first time in a hundred years.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning moved to the side of senior sister and held Yu Wei's hand.

    The two looked at each other.

    Ji Ning hugged Yu Wei, feeling the warmth in her arms, and said, "Senior sister, I'm sorry." It was his choice to push his senior sister into endless hell.

    "It's me who can't help you." Yu Wei smiled in Ji Ning's arms, "When I crushed Shennong's medicine, I knew that it would be difficult for me to make up for the harm I had done to you. I can't even face you again. If I die,  , maybe it¡¯s the best result.¡±

    "I don't blame you, I don't blame you." Ji Ning said, "That God King is the master disciple of the inner demon, and he is good at bewitching people's hearts. Senior sister, you suffered in the past life, and the inner demon was too powerful, so this God King took the opportunity to guide and bewitch"

    Yu Wei nodded lightly.

    She is now fully awake. When she crushed the medicine of Shen Nong, she was so distraught that the God King quickly took away her true spirit, which became a weak soul after reincarnation.  But there are no longer restrictions on this weak soul, and the God King has not bewitched it again. After all, Yu Wei in the endless purgatory is not worth bewitching.

    Without the soul restriction, Yu Wei became more conscious after being burned for a hundred years.

    "Actually, I am very satisfied. A mortal's life span is a hundred years, and I have lived a long time in my past and present lives. Moreover, I have a junior brother and my daughter Mingyue. It is enough." Yu Wei comforted, "I am sorry for you, junior brother."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    On the throne of ten thousand feet, the God King looked down and laughed, "What a couple of gods and immortals, I was a little touched. Yu Wei, do you know that you, a Taoist couple single-handedly disturbed me?"  The layout of the gate in the three realms has been greatly affected, so that I, the majestic god king, have to lower my head to discuss with him. Haha, from today on, Yu Wei, you don¡¯t have to go to purgatory anymore. You can live peacefully and happily, waiting for your way.  If Jinning brings those three treasures, you can regain your freedom and reunite with Ji Ning and your daughter."

    far away.

    The two people hugging each other immediately let go. Yu Wei stared at Ji Ning and said continuously: "Junior brother, three treasures? Don't believe in the God King. The God King is the best at deceiving people. He must have a conspiracy."  Bewitched, now regaining consciousness, Yu Wei understands even more how terrifying the God King is.

    "I know the God King's plan." Ji Ning looked at Yu Wei, "Don't worry, trust me."

    "Yes, Yu Wei, you have to believe in your junior brother. Your junior brother is now a well-known figure in the Three Realms. Maybe in the end of this catastrophe, your junior brother can break through and become a true god and Taoist ancestor, and fight with me in the final battle. Three  It¡¯s just a treasure, it¡¯s not dangerous to your junior brother.¡± The God King looked down and said.

    "Junior brother."

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning, extremely anxious, "We still have Mingyue, you have to protect Mingyue, it's not worth it for me."

    Ji Ning hugged Yu Wei again: "Okay, stop talking, I have already decided." Ji Ning's voice was soft, but firm.

    When holding my wife

    Ji Ning felt extremely calm and warm.

    This feeling I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time!

    "If you are alive, you will always be like a zombie. Life is not as good as death."

    If you can always be so warm, it will be worth dying.

    Ji Ning sat on the void boat and opened his eyes. When he thought of when he came from the Moon Pool,After being released, the family can be reunited, and Ji Ning's heart is full of strength!  Now that the senior sister has been placed in a small cave world by the God King, she no longer has the difficulties of purgatory and can live a peaceful and happy life. Ji Ning feels better.

    And every day for the past hundred years, although he has been practicing swordsmanship, desperately looking for opportunities to become stronger in the world's prison, and although he has also obtained the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, Ji Ning has been feeling a faint pain deep in his heart, because he knows that his senior sister has always been  Suffering in endless hell.

    The moment he obtained the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, he was wildly surprised.

    that's because¡­¡­

    He saw hope of saving his senior sister.

    "Come on, senior sister, we will be reunited soon. I will definitely come back from the Moon Pool soon." Ning immediately took the void boat and left this big world.

    In the endless void.

    When the void boat first appeared in the endless void, a powerful wave suddenly came. This shocked Ji Ning and even wanted to use the nine-cornered electric snake escape technique to escape quickly, but then a voice sounded in Ji Ning's sea of ??consciousness:  "Little friend Ji Ning, don't panic."

    (I have something to do tonight, so I will update in advance)

    (Monthly tickets are really rare Tomato looks at everyone with watery eyes)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Improving the Golden Elixir Chapter 3: Asking for the Dharma

    But Ji Ning didn't stop at all. He fled hundreds of thousands of miles away and at the same time released his strength to see who the powerful person was.

    "Don't panic." A gentle laugh sounded.

    While escaping, Ji Ning also noticed the person coming. He was a Taoist with a white beard wearing Taoist robes and an immortal style.

    "Is it him?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked, "I knew that if I used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, I would definitely attract the prying eyes of some powerful people. I am not afraid of the Wujian Sect, but there is trouble in my own camp.  The first one to come forward is Taoist Yuqiu, he deserves to be called 'no desires, no demands', he is really shameless."

    Among the true Shinto ancestors, there are also evil demons and treacherous villains.

    Taoist Yuqiu is the most typical one.

    His greed and treachery have even spread to the three realms, and he is called "no desires and no demands" by the three realms. Obviously everyone is mocking him.  Maybe he has become a true Shinto ancestor, but his Taoist heart cannot be swayed by some sarcasm. He still goes his own way.  This time Ji Ning used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. Most of the powerful people in Nuwa's camp were moved, and some evil demons were even more greedy. However, because all parties were paying attention, and Ji Ning was from his own camp after all.  , so everyone is hesitant. After all, it is not easy to be the first person.

    Taoist Yuqiu took advantage of this young man.

    "I have met Senior Yuqiu." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. Your master Bodhi and I are quite close, and I'm a life-and-death brother with your other master, Taoist Sanshou." Taoist Yuqiu said with a smile.

    Ji Ning was speechless after hearing this.

    Bodhi looks down on Taoist Yuqiu, and I'm afraid the two have met only a handful of times. Well, this can barely be considered a close friendship.  However, since Sanshou Taoist was fighting for hegemony in ancient times, he naturally made friends with other powerful people, so he treated Yuqiu Taoist in a normal and polite manner.  He was so politebut he was regarded as a life and death brother by Taoist Yuqiu.

    "I heard that Sanshou had a successor, and I was happy for him, alas." Taoist Yuqiu sighed, "It's a pity that Sanshou died in that battle, which made me extremely sad."

    "But it's good to have a disciple like you." Taoist Yuqiu nodded with a smile, "I just saw you perform an escape technique of controlling the nine-cornered electric snake. Now that the catastrophe is coming, if there are more powerful people on our side,  If a few of us learn this escape technique, we will have a greater chance of surviving this catastrophe. Ji Ning, I wonder if you can show me this escape technique?"

    Ji Ning had been instructed by Master Bodhi long ago, and continued: "Senior, this escape technique was acquired accidentally by my master Bodhi. Although it was passed on to the disciples, it was strictly forbidden to be passed on to others. Disciples must not violate the master's orders. If senior  If you really want this escape technique, you can go to my master."

    Taoist Yuqiu frowned slightly.

    Looking for Bodhi?

    Bodhi¡¯s identity is almost comparable to that of the Human Emperor, Taoist and Buddhist leaders, and he is the best in the three realms in controlling time and space.  If Bodhi wants to hide from one person, how can others see him.

    "It's just a method of escape." Taoist Yu Qiu's face darkened, "And this is related to many powerful people in our side, and it is related to catastrophe. Is it possible for Bodhi to cherish itself like a broom?"

    Wow!

    Another wave of coercion descended, and thunder and lightning flashed in the void. The familiar aura descended.

    Ji Ning's heart moved. This familiar aura was none other than the God of Thunder whom he had visited before. He saw the void tearing apart and a burly man wearing dark armor walking out. His eyes were full of thunder and lightning. When he took a step  The entire void made Ji Ning feel suffocated as he walked forward. If Taoist Yuqiu was only an ordinary Taoist, then Thundergod Tianzun was at the top Taoist level.

    "Thunder God." Taoist Yuqiu smiled.

    Thunder God Tianzun gave Taoist Yuqiu some face with a rare nod. After all, he was on Taoist Yuqiu's side this time.

    "Ji Ning." Thunder God Tianzun still had a cold face, "Taoist Yuqiu is right, this matter is related to the life and death of countless living beings on our side during the entire catastrophe. You'd better hand over this magical power of escape as soon as possible."

    "Master has a destiny"

    As soon as Ji Ning opened his mouth, Thunder God Tianzun frowned and shouted: "If your master has a fate and you are not qualified to decide, then let your master do it! You are his disciple, and you must have a way to inform him. Find your master now and let you  Master, come here." Bodhi did give Ji Ning a token. As for the other powerful people, except for a few who had a good relationship with Bodhi, they could not meet Bodhi if they wanted to.

    Wow.

    A whirlpool appeared in the void, and an old man in Taoist robes stepped out.

    Taoist Bodhi has been paying attention to him, knowing that someone powerful will definitely jump out. When Taoist Yuqiu came out, he was very calm.  But when Thunder God Tianzun came out Bodhi knew that he was in trouble.  Because YuqiuThe Taoist is weak and dare not offend him too much.  However, Thunder God Tianzun is an extremely violent and stubborn person, and he will not even give face to the leader of the Taoist Buddhist sect. Moreover, Thunder God Tianzun is the best at controlling thunder and lightning in the three realms, and he must be extremely eager for the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique'.

    "Thunder God." Bodhi appeared.

    "I have seen Bodhi." Taoist Yuqiu said with a smile.

    The God of Thunder looked at Bodhi and said in a low voice: "Bodhi, this escape technique I think it's better to hand it over."

    "Humph." Bodhi usually smiles calmly, but at this moment he is indifferent and cold, "I have worked hard to get this escape technique. I can teach it to whomever I want. Why, you still want to force me?"  Could it be that many powerful people now need to fully contribute their own methods? Why don't I know?"

    The God of Thunder suffocated, and some of the most amazing passages about the mighty man's ability to traverse the three realms are generally not spread to the outside world. For example, Taoist Sanqing's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' will definitely be spread through divination. In fact, even if it is spread out, others will not have the level of the four chaotic treasures.  Even the divine sword cannot be cultivated.

    "But even though the cultivation is not successful, others fully know the method of 'Zhuxian Sword Formation,' so it will be much easier to deal with it.

    Like Bodhi¡¯s secret knowledge of time and space, it was only taught to Hongxue.

    And other powerful people will not talk about it, nor will they pay too much attention to Bodhi's secret knowledge of time and space, Sanqing Taoist's Immortal-killing Sword Formation Because powerful people have their own paths to immortality, and will not be distracted.  other way.  The desire for other top-notch methods will not be too great.  But Ji Ning's Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique is different.

    This is a magical power, no matter who you learn it, you can use it!

    "This magical power is of great help to our powerful people." Thunder God Tianzun said angrily, "It involves the survival of countless living beings on our side, shouldn't we hand it over?"

    "It's not that I won't hand it over, of course I care about this catastrophe, so I have dedicated this method a long time ago." Bodhi suddenly sighed, "Buddhist, Taoist, and human royal families have already obtained this method. Fuxi, Shennong, etc.  The Suiren family, the Suiren family, and the Buddhist Taoist sect have all obtained this method, but so far no powerful person has mastered it."

    "What."

    Taoist Yuqiu, Thunder God Tianzun, and even other powerful people whose minds came here were all surprised.

    There are many powerful people paying attention to this place at the moment. Most of the powerful people in Nuwa camp have arrived and shrouded this place in their minds!  He may even show up at any time.  As for the powerful men of the Wujianmen camp they also wanted to investigate very much, but Bodhi and Taoist Sanqing had already joined forces, and their surroundings had been completely blocked.

    Your own side's input is completely blocked by the enemy's.

    "If a powerful person can easily learn such a heaven-defying magical power, then our side will definitely win." Bodhi shook his head and sighed, "You think such a magical power can be so easy to learn?"

    Thunder God Tianzun said in a low voice: "Why don't you pass it on to all the powerful people in our side? Maybe one of us can practice it."

    "Not urgent."

    Bodhi shook his head, "You don't know how powerful the spies of the Wujian Sect are. Over the years, we have discovered many spies of the Wujian Sect. Even one of the spies has been exposed among the powerful ones. Maybe  ¡¤There are spies among the powerful ones, so we naturally have to be careful and cautious. Otherwise, once the spies obtain this method, then this method will be obtained by the Infernal Sect. If the top powerful person on the Infernal Sect is  If you learn, this will be terrible.¡±

    "Thunder God Tianzun suffocated. Wujianmen is very powerful in planting spies. They are like some lurking gods and immortals. No one can detect them unless they explode."  Some gods, true immortals, such as Evergreen Sword Immortal, really did something at the critical moment, and they were discovered by the Nuwa camp.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop.

    One after another, the figure was condensed, or it was tall and burly, or the wind and the wind were clear, or the murderous and the sky or the ice was cold.  With the appearance of this group of True God Taoist Ancestors, more and more True God Taoist Ancestors came to incarnate one by one. Obviously everyone wanted to discuss it.

    When they heard Bodhi¡¯s words, they understood that it seemed that the top few were the ¡®Suiren clan¡¯.

    ¡°Taoist Sanqing, they are still hesitating, worried that there are spies among them.

    "Oh my God." Ji Ning felt breathless.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity to meet so many True Gods and Taoist Ancestors at one time.

    Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow.

    The five most powerful auras have arrived.

    The Shennong clan, the Fuxi clan, the Suiren clan, the Buddha Tathagata, and the Sanqing Taoists all just came to incarnation.

    ¡°???The Twelve True Gods and Taoist Ancestors.  Ji Ning was secretly shocked, "But he didn't come all the way. Neither my senior brother nor his second senior brother came."  "

    "I think what Bodhi said is right." Xingtian, the headless god and demon in the distance, said, "This magical power was discovered by Taoist friend Bodhi. Whether you give it up depends on your own free will. His willingness to give it up is already for the sake of many of us."  The powerful ones have considered it. The three human emperors and the two leaders of the Buddhist Taoist sect naturally cannot be spies. As for other powerful people, you still have to be careful. It must be very difficult to practice such magical powers. Don¡¯t worry about our great powers.  If those who are capable fail to practice, and their magical powers are spread to Wujianmen by spies, then no one on the other side of Wujianmen can master them. That would be a nightmare."

    "You shouldn't be in a hurry." Lu Dongbin also said.

    Actually, many powerful people agree with Bodhi. The main reason is that the five leaders are with Bodhi. The influence of the five leaders is too great.

    Thunder God Tianzun is anxious.

    Although the powerful people present are greedy, many of them follow the five leaders, and they themselves have very little confidence in the success of their cultivation. The nine-horned electric snake is not so easy to tame, but the Thunder God Tianzun thinks that he is the one who has the greatest confidence.

    "I was born in chaos, and I was one of the eighty-one true gods of that year." Thundergod Tianzun couldn't help it, and immediately spoke, his voice booming, resounding through the void here, "Of course there is no reason to become a spy of Wujian Sect, but  Looking at the three realms, when it comes to controlling thunder and lightning, I should be number one. I am very familiar with the Nine-horned Electric Snake, and I have a lot of confidence in cultivating this magical power. The three human emperors, Tathagata, and Sanqing, do you think that I, the God of Thunder, cannot learn it?"

    sss

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Improving the Golden Pill Chapter 4: Ice and Fire Tempering Golden Pill Technique

    Taoist Sanqing's eyes, which had always seemed to be closed, suddenly opened wider, and his eyes seemed to fall on Thunder God Tianzun: "Thunder God, this matter is not just about you, but about us. It is about countless living beings in our area. Is it okay to teach magical powers?"  How can we be careless? If we make a wrong move and get caught by the Infinite Gate, we might lose the entire catastrophe, and that would be a disaster!"

    "I know, but could I be a spy?" Thunder God Tianzun still refused to bow his head.

    Taoist Sanqing said calmly: "I know you really want to learn, and you think you are very sure of succeeding."

    "Of course! Ji Ning can master it. I control thunder and lightning, and I am number one in the three realms. Am I still unable to master it?" Thunder God Tianzun glanced at Ji Ning, who was beside Bodhi in the distance. There was a lofty look in his eyes, and he was confident.  Absolutely, "I am most familiar with the Nine-horned Electric Snake. As long as I get a little help from this method, maybe I can directly develop this magical power."

    "That's arrogant enough."

    A powerful voice sounded.

    Thunder God Tianzun turned around to look, and found that the person who had just spoken was the Suiren clan wearing animal skins. Suiren's beard and hair were like dragons and snakes, and his eyes made even Thunder God Tianzun tremble. This is the oldest and most powerful existence in the human race.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Back then, the ancestor god Zhu Rong bowed his head and thought he was inferior. In order to protect the human race, the Suiren clan also fought fiercely in all directions, and the thunder god Tianzun was beaten to a miserable state.

    "Most of the powerful people present know the overall situation and the importance." After looking at Thunder God Tianzun, Suiren glanced at all parties, "But I believe that you are also very curious about this magical escape technique, so I will let you  Everyone, take a look."

    "No."

    "Human Emperor, this is not possible."

    "Absolutely not."

    Suddenly many powerful people shouted.

    "If there is really a spy, it will be terrible." Xiaoyao Tianzun said anxiously.

    Thunder God Tianzun¡¯s eyes were shining. If he really got this method, it would be really wonderful.

    "Don't worry." Suiren said, "I have only released a small part of the content of this magical power. This small part is just one of the difficulties in practicing this magical power. I believe that after reading this small part  ¡¤You will understand how difficult it is to practice this escape technique."

    After saying that, flames suddenly began to condense in the surrounding void, and each flame formed a text. For a time, a dense text was formed in the void, recording part of the method.

    For a time, all the powerful people present looked at it.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who had been beside him, also looked over, "It's really the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique"

    "No, there have been changes."

    Ji Ning finished reading it quickly and still stood aside calmly without saying a word, but he was filled with wonder in his heart.

    The content disclosed by the Suiren family is how to tame the nine-cornered electric snake in the "Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique". The original method records that one of the three must be chosen: Chaos Spirit Liquid, Ten Thousand Thunder Divine Crystals, and Thousand Death Divine Fruit.  , can you definitely master it!  As for Suiren's open method, in addition to Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Ten Thousand Thunder Divine Crystals, and Thousand Death Divine Fruit, there is also an additional one -

    Use your mind to communicate with the nine-horned electric snake, and then tame it.

    "Everyone has seen it." Suiren's majestic voice echoed in the void, "This is the last part of the method of practicing the Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique. To tame the Nine-horned Electric Snake, you can do it with Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and you can also do it with Ten Thousand Thunder Divine Crystals.  , even a thousand-dead divine fruit can be achieved. But do you have it? Are there these three treasures in the entire Three Realms?"

    There was silence.

    Everyone is thinking hard.

    They, the powerful ones, learned some techniques from the Chaos aliens they killed. They also heard about Chaos Spirit Liquid, Ten Thousand Thunder Divine Crystals, and Thousand Death Divine Fruit. These three rare items are extremely precious in the endless chaos.  There is no such thing in the Three Realms!

    "Without these three treasures, there is only the last stupid way." Suiren said, "Use your mind to communicate and tame. The Nine-horned Electric Snake has spirituality, so it is possible to tame it. It is very difficult to tame the mind, and the hope is very small  ¡¤¡¤Several of us have tried, but we have all failed."

    "In terms of mental strength, I have some understanding, but I still can't tame it." Taoist Sanqing shook his head.

    Everyone present was speechless for a moment.

    Five of them plus Bodhi, a total of six, all failed?

    It should be noted that almost all of the Sanqing Taoists are at the fourth level of mental power. Especially the Sanqing Taoist, their use of mental power is no worse than that of the old man Zhiyuan.

    "On the contrary, little friend Ji Ning is extremely talented in the use of mental power." Suiren looked at Ji Ning and praised, "When I practiced for decades,He was able to realize the mental sword method on his own, and later during the realm war, he also realized the mental soul method.  And now that he has mastered the 'Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique,' I admire him very much.  "

    Ji Ning felt that the Human Emperor Suiren looked at him with a very gentle and fond look. He also praised him in front of many powerful people, which made Ji Ning feel ashamed. After all, he was actually trained with Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    He doesn¡¯t know

    As the oldest powerful person in the human race, the Suiren family naturally cherishes the stunning and stunning young people among the younger generations of the human race as if they were their descendants.  After all, Nuwa only created so many people back then, and they were reproduced from generation to generation. Maybe Ji Ning had the blood of the Suiren family in his body.

    In addition, among the top few beings, Suiren finally came to practice the 'Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. Suiren always felt that he owed Ji Ning.

    "There are many difficulties in practicing this method. What I'm talking about now is just one of them." Suiren looked at Thunder God Tianzun, "Thunder God, do you still think you can practice it? I remember that your mental strength is only at the second level.  Bar."

    Thunder God Tianzun was silent.

    I feel unwilling to do so!

    But he also knew that even Taoist Sanqing could not tame them mentally, and the possibility of him taming them was even slimmer.

    "So Thor." Bodhi said indifferently on the side, "Don't think that just because Ji Ning can master it, you will be able to master it. This kind of ultimate escape technique requires strength, talent, and opportunity. All are indispensable!"

    "You are a little god and a true immortal, are you comparing yourself to me?" Thunder God Tianzun shouted in shame and anger.

    "Houyi was only a god and a true immortal back then." Bodhi said calmly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Thunder God Tianzun was furious.

    "If you have this temper, it may be even more difficult for you to break through your mental strength." Bodhi said this and didn't bother to say more.

    Like Thunder God Tianzun and others, they were born from chaos and were born as true gods!  However, every gain must come with a loss. They have not truly grown from being weak step by step, and their minds have not been tempered enough. Therefore, these true gods and ancestor gods in the chaos are almost average in mental strength. Even the Sanqing Taoists who once made a desperate effort to reincarnate,  Buddha Tathagata and others are at the fourth level of mental power. Those who are only reincarnated have even weaker mental powers.

    Thunder God Tianzun is obviously a typical example.

    Born to be powerful, extremely proud. Because he is powerful, he can naturally control the life and death of others, which breeds a violent temper.

    Treating the weakhe looked down upon them from the bottom of his heart.

    Those are just weak ants and crawlers!  He is a true god born from chaos, so what do those weaklings mean?

    "Let's go, we will definitely discuss how to teach this method, and we will not let the Wujian Sect take advantage." Taoist Sanqing said.

    "Walk."

    "Walk."

    Immediately, each incarnation quickly dissipated and left, Taoist Yuqiu also tore through the void and walked away. The Thunder God Tianzun said goodbye to Ning, and then left. It was obvious that the Thunder God Tianzun was already angry with Ning. This time he was lost in front of many powerful people.  He lost a lot of face, and the source of everything was because of Ji Ning.

    It¡¯s just a little god and a true immortal!

    "Disciple, there is no need to argue with that God of Thunder." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and said with a smile, "He was born a true god, it's just luck. With his Taoist heart this is the limit of what he can do now, don't even think about it.  One step further."

    "How can this disciple be angry?" Ji Ning continued.

    "Yeah." Bodhi nodded, "Go ahead."

    The vast endless sky in the world prison is densely covered with countless divine patterns. This mysterious formation extracts the essence from chaos and condenses it into chaotic spiritual liquid.

    Although Ji Ning negotiated with the God King and encountered the two clones of the true gods and Taoist ancestors here, they were still carrying out 'sweeping'.

    ¡®Where did the nine-cornered electric snake escape technique come from?  Come to the prison of the world!

    Ji Ning knew it very well.

    This is opportunity.

    Must grasp it!

    "I, the mighty True God Tianbi, have conquered several eras of chaos. I have killed hundreds of weak True Immortals like you, but I never thought that I would die in the hands of an ant like you today. What a joke, a joke." There are chains on his body.  , the true god in tattered clothes raised his head and roared.

    Boom~~~

    The whole thing exploded, and there was a tremor within the formation's confinement.

    The white-robed Ji Ning, who has been maintaining the Eight Fires Universe Realm outside the confines of the formation, feels that the three divine swords in his body absorb the hostility and resentment and grow rapidly. When the Beiming Sword is sent out, these resentments and hostility cannot be wasted. Naturally, it will cause another  He obtained three divine swords to cultivate and was named Beiming Sword by Ji Ning.Beimingjian also has six people: "I'm pretty lucky this time. The true god I met didn't have much power left, and it took just a few years to get it done. It's a pity that he can be imprisoned here. He has an extraordinary status and is too arrogant."  ¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He briefly inspected the treasures left behind by the God of Refuge, and then flew away.

    Only half an hour later.

    On the vast plain, chains extending out of the void were imprisoning a true immortal wearing a gorgeous golden robe.

    "It's a strange thing. Most of the people imprisoned here save their magic power, but this true immortal has been maintaining his magic weapon." Ji Ning, in white robe, flew over from the sky.

    "He is the True Immortal of the Seven Winds?" Ji Ning recognized the other person immediately after seeing his appearance. Ji Ning had searched for souls many times before, and he was quite familiar with the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom. This true immortal in front of him  Xian You maintained his appearance, not skinny and skinny, so he was still easy to recognize.

    Ji Ning quickly flew over and then landed.

    "Watcher?" The true immortal wearing a gorgeous golden robe looked at Ji Ning and suddenly frowned, "You

    "The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom has been destroyed." Ji Ning smiled, "This world's prison has fallen into my hands. I can't guard the treasure mountain and not enter, so you have two choices. One is to let me search for souls and  Leave the magic weapon to me, the other is a dead end. Before this, I have met four true gods and immortals, and this is their magic weapon."

    Wow.

    There are pieces of innate spiritual treasures suspended in front of Ji Ning, and their power fluctuates astonishingly.

    "Emperor Jin? Tianshi" The face of the Qifeng Zhenxian, who was originally very calm, suddenly changed. Those who can be imprisoned here are all influential figures in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.  Nowadays, all the true immortals Ji Ning has met are first-class ones, and he has not even met second-class ones.  The Seven Winds True Immortal naturally also knows how powerful the other four are.

    "Ha" Qifeng Zhenxian smiled and looked at Ji Ning, "Being a prisoner, what can I do? I wonder if I can be released in the future?"

    "If I had that strength, I would naturally let you go." Ji Ning said.

    Qifeng Zhenxian nodded and closed his eyes.

    Ji Ning was extremely pleasantly surprised. This was the fifth true god and immortal he met. The previous four had spent a lot of time, but this one lowered his head and immediately stretched out his palm. The palm of his hand expanded hundreds of miles and landed on it.  He reached the top of the Seven Winds True Immortal's head and started searching for his soul.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was suddenly startled.

    ""Ice and Fire Tempering Alchemy"?"

    In the memory of the Seven Winds True Immortal, in one of the memory bubbles, there was no obstacle to the destiny oath. A "Ice and Fire Tempering Alchemy Technique" was discovered by Ji Ning, and Ji Ning's spirit naturally quickly memorized it.

    Ji Ning's arm that was hundreds of miles away quickly retracted and shrank, returning to its original shape. Ji Ning stood there in a daze.

    "Tempered by ice and fire."

    "Nine Flames Pulp, Ice Heart Marrow." Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    "Time is also fate?"

    Ji Ning was looked down upon by the Thunder God before. At that time, Ji Ning was not very angry. His mental power had reached the fourth level and he knew very well that he was indeed a true immortal. Although he had a powerful escape technique, he could  Compared with the top Taoist ancestor, Thunder God Tianzun, he is still far behind. The other party can easily kill him.

    Don¡¯t blame others, just blame yourself for being weak.

    If you want to prove yourself, you have to practice to be on an equal footing with the other person!  But he didn't expect that just a few minutes after the gathering of the true gods and Taoist ancestors, he would have obtained the method of 'improving the golden elixir' in the prison of the world.

    "The method of improving the golden elixir requires the help of foreign objects, some chaotic strange objects." Ji Ning sighed softly, "I thought that even if you get this method, it would be extremely difficult to really improve the golden elixir. It is necessary.  Search for Chaos Curiosities. You may not even find them."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "This 'Ice and Fire Tempering Alchemy Technique' requires two strange chaotic objects, 'Jiuyan Jingjing' and 'Bingxin Marrow.' Although it is difficult, I have full hope."

    Jiuyan pulp

    Ji Ning has heard of it a long time ago, it exists in the Three Realms!  After all, the Three Realms were born from the collision of two chaotic worlds. There are many powerful people who often travel around chaos and have accumulated many chaotic strange objects.  Nowadays, the human royal family¡¯s treasure trove contains the ¡®Nine Flames Sauce¡¯, which can be exchanged for other treasures from the Nuwa camp!

    The Nine-Yan Pulp available in Chaos China can be obtained easily. The Nine-Yan Pulp is not precious to the Three Realms, because this treasure has only been found in the Three Realms to be useful in refining magic weapons!  No other uses have been found yet.

    The essence of ice heart does not exist in the Three Realms.  But¡ª¡ª

    "Bing Xinsui is in the Moon Pool!"

    &nbsp; There are ¡®Bing Xin Xin Ye¡¯ in the Moon Pool, and the Bing Xin Xin Ye grows on the ¡®Bing Xin Xin Marrow¡¯.

    "The Infernal Gate God King forced me to go to the Moon Lake. Now that I have obtained the method of improving the golden elixir, I also need the Bingxin Essence urgently, and I happen to be going to the Moon Lake." Ji Ning suddenly felt that his fate was so magical.

    "No matter what, Bing Xin Marrow is bound to be obtained! As long as I have these two great chaotic objects, Jiu Yan Jingjing and Bing Xin Marrow, and use the 'Ice and Fire Tempering Golden Pill Technique', then I will be a second-class True Immortal, with half a foot."  We have entered the threshold of Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning felt that in this catastrophe, he began to have the strength to struggle.

    It¡¯s a long chapter, otherwise it would be updated at 11 o¡¯clock today.

    Also, Tomato posted on WeChat the most beautiful, noble and respected among the three worlds.

    ¡®Nuwa Empress, the original painting, the most beautiful woman in the Three Realms, what is she like?  Tomato has discussed it with the painter, let¡¯s take a look and see what you think.  You can see it by adding Tomato WeChat, Tomato WeChat account fanqie34.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Improving the Golden Elixir Chapter 5: Treasure House

    In the world of Sword Immortal, in front of the rock wall of the fourth peak of the majestic Wu Bao Peak, Ji Ning was watching the fourth chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" carefully in the fog. After meeting many powerful people from Nuwa's camp before,  Ji Ning did not rush to the Moon Lake Pond, but came to Wu Baofeng first to read the fourth chapter carefully.

    After years of practice, Ji Ning still hasn¡¯t fully understood the third chapter!  Now I watch the fourth chapter carefully over and over again, obviously it was a bit too hasty!  The reason for doing this is because we are about to enter the Moon Lake.

    The pool under the moon is extremely mysterious.

    Once inside

    It is completely isolated from the outside world. Even if you have the second soul, clones and other means, you can't contact the clones in the Moon Lake!  Therefore, from ancient times to the present, there are probably thousands of gods who have entered the Moon Pool. Many of them have second sights or avatars living in the Three Realms, but no one knows what exactly happened in the Moon Pool.

    Even the only one who came out, Jueming Buddha, who is now the Buddha, after bringing back three treasures, only said that there were many treasures in them. He described the origins of these three treasures in detail. As for the treasures in the Moon Pool  What is the danger and what is the scene, but they remain silent.

    The only one who came out refused to say anything.

    When you go under the moonlight over the pond, you become a mystery!  However, the ability of Jueming Buddha to become a Buddha from a god in the beginning has also made many gods in the Three Realms think that they will encounter opportunities and trials in it, and there are still gods who will enter again, but unfortunately, no second one can come out again.

    "Once my clone enters the Moon Lake, it will completely cut off contact with the outside world."

    "I'm afraid the time in the Moonlight Pond will not be short. In this case, my clone is in the Moonlight Pond, practicing hard on the 'Wu Bao Swordsmanship', mainly perfecting the 'Shadowless Style' in the Mingyue Swordsmanship. As for my other clones  And the second spirit and so on are in the three realms, and after understanding Wu Bao Swordsmanship, they will perfect the other four styles of Mingyue Swordsmanship."

    I can¡¯t remember the connection

    "You can't think about the same thing in the Moon Pool and the Three Realms. That would actually be a waste of time."

    The Shadowless Style is the most bizarre and extremely fast sword form, and is very suitable for acting alone.

    When you come out of the Moon Pool in the future, your memories will be connected, because the different routes of cultivation are combined with each other the natural state can be greatly improved.

    "The art of tempering gold with ice and fire?" Ji Ning, who was watching the fourth chapter carefully to feel the artistic conception more clearly, was suddenly startled.

    At this moment, his clone in the world prison discovered the ice and fire tempering alchemy technique.

    "Originally, I planned to go to Moonlight Pool to take a closer look at Wu Bao's swordsmanship, but now it seems that I have to go to the world of Dayu human race." Ji Ning said secretly.

    after one day.

    Ji Ning, who had memorized Wu Bao's swordsmanship many times, took a void boat and arrived at the home of the ancient royal family, the world of the Dayu people.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning." A voice sounded as a burly man wearing animal skins came through the void.

    "God Fuchu." Ji Ning said with a smile. The last time he came, God Fuchu received him. The main reason was that God Fuchu himself was temporarily responsible for reception among the ancient royal family.

    God Fuqi looked at Ji Ning a little differently because just one day ago, Ji Ning used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique to traverse the three realms and killed Wu Jianmen. The news had spread, and even people from Nuwa's camp had  When the powerful men mentioned this, they all exclaimed: "This Ji Ning's mental talent is truly extraordinary."

    The powerful person in Nuwa¡¯s camp thought that Ji Ning really relied on his mental strength to tame him.

    In fact, Suiren carefully thought about the method of escaping the nine-cornered electric snake, and felt that it was still possible to tame it with mental strength, so he made up his own mental taming method and inserted it into the method of escaping the nine-cornered electric snake, so as to cover up the chaotic spirit.  The existence of liquid can only confuse the powerful one on one's own side, in order to better confuse Wu Jianmen.

    "I don't know why Fellow Daoist Ji Ning is here this time?" God Fuqu asked.

    "I want to go to the treasure house and exchange for some treasures." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh, many fellow Taoists from the Three Realms have come to hide the treasure house, but fellow Taoist Ji Ning, you have only come now. I thought you didn't like it." Fuqu Tianshen smiled, "Let's go, let's go,  I'll take you."

    soon.

    Among the ancient palaces rolling up and down in the clouds and mist, two streams of light flew past and flew into one of the ancient palaces.

    "As expected of the ancient royal family, they are truly extraordinary." Ji Ning stood up and looked at the scene in front of him.

    ?Can¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Like the nominal administrator of the Three Realms, ¡®Heaven,¡¯ it is a magnificent place with beautiful buildings and jade buildings.

    Like the imperial palace in the Daxia world, the majestic Tianmang Palace is also very domineering, no less than the Heavenly Palace.    But¡ª¡ª

    As the palace of the ancient royal family, it was very simple, but every palace made Ji Ning feel oppressed.

    "This is what our human race spent countless years refining in ancient times." Fuqutian God said proudly, "At the beginning, a total of thirty-six palaces of pure Yang magic weapons were refined, and then they gradually grew, and all of them grew into  Innate treasures. These thirty-six innate treasures, combined with the formation map laid out by the Human Emperor Fuxi, are like one body, no less than the chaotic treasures."

    "In the ancient war of destruction, my human race imperial palace also made great contributions." Fuqutian Shen said.

    Ji Ning nodded in admiration.

    The human palace is like a fortress!

    "This is Tianfan Palace." God Fuqu led Ji Ning into a tall gray palace. "The treasure house is inside. There are also some immortals in it. You can choose whatever you want. As long as you have enough treasures to exchange for it,  That¡¯s it, I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    "Thank you, God Fuchu." Ji Ning said with a smile. God Fuchu turned into a stream of light and left, while Ji Ning turned around and stepped inside.

    The powerful men and many strong men from the entire Nuwa camp put all the treasures they don¡¯t need here and gathered them together. How amazing is it?

    There are piles of innate spiritual treasures, the worst magic treasures are all pure Yang level, a large number of chaotic strange objects, all kinds of precious materials it almost includes everything. In normal times, many treasures are collected by powerful people.  It's still there, and there's nowhere to change it.  But now that the catastrophe has come, everyone has taken out what they don¡¯t need.

    "Good baby."

    Ji Ning also knows that the one that suits him is the best.

    First, they selected ten kilograms of each of the two materials that Wujian Sect wanted. In fact, Wujian Sect underestimated Ji Ning. They believed that Ji Ning was a true immortal after all. If they asked for a treasure that was too precious, Ji Ning would not be able to take it.  come out.  So of the three treasures that the God King wanted, the first two were considered normal.

    "If they knew that Ji Ning had the world prison of the Nine Chaos Kingdoms, which was a treasure a hundred times a thousand times, and they were so easy on Ji Ning, they would probably regret it.

    "How much is this Jiu Yan Pulp?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Senior Beiming."

    Immediately, a heavenly immortal came over and said respectfully, "There is quite a lot of Jiuyan juice, and there is still more than two million kilograms. It was discovered by the Human Emperor Suiren in the chaos. If Senior Beiming needs more, the Human Emperor Suiren should have more.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "Give me one million catties."

    Chaos wonders can also be divided into high and low status, such as chaos gold and stone, there are almost as many as there are, and some herbs in chaos, some are rare and rare, and some appear in large quantities.

    Similarly, Jiu Yan Pulp and Bing Xin Marrow are both average among the chaotic strange objects. They appear in large quantities. For example, the Ice Heart Leaves in the Moon Pool grow on a large amount of Bing Xin Marrow. Bing Xin  The marrow is naturally less precious than the ice heart leaf.

    ? Ice and fire quenching alchemy

    It is also divided into levels.

    Just like Ji Ning¡¯s practice of Star Picker, the higher the level, the more precious the treasures containing the essence of the Five Elements are needed!  I just want to melt the treasure. The more powerful the treasure, the stronger the flame must be to melt it!

    The higher the golden elixir in the body is, the more advanced the external objects required for the ice and fire tempering golden elixir technique will be.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The True Immortal Golden Pill is at a higher level.

    Ancestral Immortal Golden Pill (Daluo Daozu), Daluo Daozu¡¯s golden elixir is too powerful. If you want to transform it, you need even more external objects, which are not so easy to obtain.

    "According to records, it takes ten thousand kilograms of Jiuyan jelly and ten thousand kilograms of ice heart marrow to make the True Immortal Golden Pill from the third to the second grade. I have more than thirty clones, each of which requires more than three hundred thousand kilograms. Well, Jiuyan  It was easy to get the Yanjing, but I don¡¯t know how much of the Ice Heart Essence there is in the Moon Pool." Ji Ning left the ancient human palace in the void boat.

    In this exchange, Ji Ning only paid six innate spiritual treasures and three sets of pure Yang top-quality magic weapons. Just by killing the gods and immortals from the Wujian Sect, Ji Ning also received dozens of innate spiritual treasures. After all, normal gods and true immortals all  There are several innate spiritual treasures in the body.

    "It's time to go to Moon Lake."

    The void boat quickly entered the endless void, and then entered the endless chaos.

    P: What do you think of the original painting of Empress Nuwa?  Can she be called the most beautiful woman in the three worlds?

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Ascension Golden Elixir Chapter 6: The World of Moonlight Pond

    £®  World prison.  !

    Whoosh whoosh~~ A succession of white-robed figures flew out of the chaotic space and arrived at the vast world prison. Sixteen white-robed boys were suspended in the air. At this moment, all eighteen clones of Ji Ning were in the world.  Jailed.

    "Before going to Moon Lake Pond, you still have to make careful preparations." Fifteen of the sixteen white-robed youths suddenly disappeared out of thin air, leaving only the one with the nine-horned electric snake.

    Wow.

    A black electric snake streaked across the sky and flew quickly into the distance.

    In terms of the number of treasures, even though Ji Ning fought fiercely with the Wujian Sect, he also got a lot of treasures.  But it is far less than what was gained in the World Prison. The gods and immortals in the World Prison all have extraordinary origins, and the magic weapons they carry are absolutely rare treasures.  As for true gods and true immortals, they are equivalent to the level of Taoist ancestors in the Three Realms, and the treasures are even more amazing.

    "The Moon Pool is too mysterious. I still don't know that the Buddha came out alive. Maybe my clone died in it. The magic weapons I bring should be better, but they can't be the most precious ones." Ji Ning  Secretly calculating.

    So far, he has solved the Emperor Jin, the True God Tianbi, and five other true gods and immortals. This is comparable to the level of Taoist ancestors. The treasures of any of these five are more powerful than Ji Ning's Void Boat and Beiming.  Swords are much better.  Although most of them are not suitable for Ji Ning, there are also some who are very suitable for Ji Ning.

    Ru Tian avoids the true god, and after his death, he left behind nine divine swords, all of which are innate treasures and come in a set!  This set of nine divine swords alone is enough to make some true Shinto ancestors in the Three Realms covetous.

    Ji Ning was reluctant to take him to the Moon Pool. After all, even in the world prison, there are still very few true gods and immortals who use swords. In the future, if the entire world prison is swept across, it may be difficult to find someone who can surpass this one.  Nine innate treasures, the Divine Sword.

    "I have eighteen clones of myself. This time when I go to Moon Lake Pond, I will go with two clones. One more clone means more hope of success." Ji Ning made a decision.

    Naturally, the two clones of the original deity who went forward did not include the clone possessing the nine-horned electric snake.

    Eighteen clones, only one of which is the Nine-horned Electric Snake. It is not easy to get the Nine-horned Electric Snake. If the Nine-horned Electric Snake is lost in the Moon Lake due to failure, it will be regrettable.

    ¡°Treasures, just bring these.¡±

    Ji Ning also selected the treasure.

    The first Celestial Immortal Liangqiu had to deal with the seven hundred and twenty-nine Pure Yang top-quality flying swords in the World Prison, which could form a set of the Great Thousand Sword Array. Ji Ning got a full seven hundred and twenty from him.  Twenty pure-yang top-quality flying swords are a luxury that few even the gods and true immortals in the Three Realms have. This set can be used for long-distance attacks.

    We have also prepared twelve divine swords that are very suitable for close combat, and they are also at the highest level of Pure Yang.

    There are also innate spiritual treasures used for escape, such as the Ruyi Spiritual Snake Shuttle, which are innate spiritual treasures for escape.

    Ji Ning already has several pieces. First, he got three pieces from the True Gods and True Immortals in the World Prison, and the rest from the Wujian Sect.

    Of course, there are ¡®nine larvae, and other treasures needed, such as Ling Dan, etc., no one knows how long it will be trapped.

    Ji Ning brought 100,000 kilograms of Jiuyan Jingjing. It is said that there is Ice Heart Essence in the Moon Pool. He can completely refine the golden elixir in the Moon Pool.

    After being fully prepared, the white-robed Ji Ning drove the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and headed to the Moon Lake.

    And at this moment¡ª¡ª

    Three Realms, in the thatched house in front of Wubao Mountain in the Sword Immortal Realm.

    Ji Ning, who is in black Taoist robe, is sitting cross-legged here. Since this deity is temporarily hidden from the world, the second soul has to come to the stage. Even the Star Reaching Mansion is led by the second soul.  With the strength of the second soul, it is natural to form a 'Luo Formation' at any time.

    The huge stars exude soft brilliance and illuminate the endless chaos around them.

    This star is very similar to the Taiyin Star. Because the Taiyin Star is in the void outside the Three Realms without the obstruction of chaos, the brilliance of the Taiyin Star can envelope the entire Three Realms. However, the star that appeared in front of Ji Ning's eyes is not the same as the Taiyin Star.  It looks very similar to the star, but it is not very famous, at least among the billions of ordinary beings in the three realms who don't know it at all.

    "Moonlight Pond!"

    Sitting on the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle, the young man in white robe looked into the distance.

    There is a huge pool in the chaos. The water is so vast that at least with Ji Ning's mind and body, he cannot see the end.  This endless pool of water is extremely calm, like a mirror, reflecting the huge star next to it.  The reflection under the moon is really beautiful.

    "This Yuexiatan Lake is really strange. Only gods can enter it. Even the true gods and Taoist ancestors with other powers are afraid of this Yuexiatan Lake.But no matter what, if you just plunge into the pool, you will feel the squeeze of the pool, and you will not be able to enter the world of Moonlight Pool.  "Ji Ning no longer hesitated.

    "Enter."

    Wow.

    Riding on the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle, there was a pop and splash, and Ji Ning and the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle disappeared completely.

    The moment he plunged into the Moon Pool, Ji Ning only felt an inexplicable fluctuation enveloped him, followed by the change of time and space. This change became more blurry and chaotic. With Ji Ning's current mental ability, even Bodhi Patriarch  Regarding the changes in time and space, Ji Ning still felt that there were traces to follow.  But the changes in time and space at this moment are all natural and without any trace.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning descended from the void, and as soon as he appeared, he found that there was a reef about a hundred feet long and wide beneath his feet.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning put away the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and looked around.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The endless sea water is surging and lapping at this reef.

    A bright moon hangs high in the sky, and the cold moonlight shines on the sea.

    "This" Ji Ning looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. There was a floating wooden bridge in front of him. One end of this wooden bridge was on the reef where he was. The wooden bridge floated on the ocean and extended  Toward the end of the ocean.  Even with Ji Ning's naked eyes, he couldn't see the end of this floating wooden bridge at first glance.

    "How long is this floating wooden bridge?" Ji Ning was stunned, and then he released his heart power. Ji Ning has become accustomed to using his heart power in dangerous situations, because his heart power is more mysterious and unpredictable. For example, the True God Taoist ancestors whose mental power is weaker than his own use their hearts.  No matter how hard you try, the other party won't be able to find it.  Of course, the true Shinto's mind cannot be discovered by oneself.

    "Um?"

    "My mental power?" Ji Ning felt a knot in his heart. He released his mental power, but couldn't detect anything.

    "Mind consciousness." Ji Ning even released his mind and probed, but as expected, he couldn't even probe it.

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Being able to shield the mind and consciousness at the same time is extremely rare even in the Three Realms.

    "The bright moon in the sky, where is this bright moon?" Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the bright moon, "Is it the star in the outside world?"

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning quickly soared into the sky and flew high into the sky. After flying for hundreds of thousands of miles, he hit the invisible wall with a bang. He saw faint ripples rising above the place where Ji Ning hit him.  As for the bright moon, it is still high in the sky and deep in the sky, and it is impossible to get close to it.

    Ji Ning thought about it carefully, and finally moved forward quickly along the floating wooden bridge, because he felt that this floating wooden bridge ran through the endless ocean, and it was for people to move along.

    "From ancient times to the present, there are thousands of gods who have entered the Moon Lake. How come I haven't met any of them?"

    Ji Ning stood on the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle. The Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle moved rapidly along the direction of the floating wooden bridge. It had traveled millions of miles, but it was still the endless ocean and the lonely floating wooden bridge.  The only sound is the sound of sea water lapping on the wooden bridge.

    This made Ji Ning even more cautious.

    "Although Buddha Jueming came out safely, he kept silent. Even when other powerful people asked, he didn't say anything. As for the thousands of other gods" Ji Ning frowned, "Are they all dead?"

    The thought that all the thousands of gods might be dead made Ji Ning even more fearful.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Continuously flying.

    The Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle is so fast, it may have flown hundreds of millions of miles, but it is still an endless floating wooden bridge.

    "Wow." On the sea in the distance, an ugly green head emerged from the water, looking at the white-robed boy riding the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle from a distance, because Ji Ning could only rely on his eyes to see and didn't notice it at all.

    "Here comes another one." The green head whispered to himself, with excited killing intent in his eyes.

    Monday, please give me free recommendation tickets!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 7: Yaksha

    The spirit snake shuttle flew in the direction of the floating wooden bridge at high speed, but Ji Ning was always on guard. He always felt that in the seemingly peaceful world of Moonlight Lake, there was a terrifying murderous intention lurking.

    ??In the depths of the sea.

    A humanoid creature with a green body, holding a steel fork, was approaching quickly. Sometimes it would disappear out of thin air and appear in the sea water a hundred thousand miles away. Soon it would be in front of Ji Ning, lurking quietly. His dark red eyes looked through the sea water.  Looking at the shuttle flying quickly along the floating wooden bridge in the distance, he licked his face with his long tongue and murmured to himself: "It's rare to encounter a prey, I hope it is stronger, otherwise it will be too boring."  "

    "coming."

    "kill."

    The green humanoid creature suddenly rushed out of the sea water, turning into a green stream of light and killing Ning directly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who had not let down his guard at all despite flying for a long time, was surprised, "It's so close to me, and I didn't notice it at all."

    Ji Ning's eyes were filled with candlelight, and he could see the other party clearly under the eyes of Zhulong.

    This is a sea creature that looks like a yaksha, with a pair of dark red eyes full of ferocious aura, and the steel fork it holds is stabbing directly at Ji Ning.

    "I have to catch it and have a look." Ji Ning stretched out his hand, and the palm of his hand suddenly swelled, covering the sky and the sun as if a huge curtain shrouded the green Yaksha. It was Ji Ning's star-picking hand magical power, and the Yaksha felt a huge  In crisis, he screamed angrily: "Broken."

    "Hey, does this Green Yaksha speak the language of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom?" Ji Ning thought to himself.

    But his subordinates showed no mercy.

    Bang~~~

    Although the steel fork stabbed the palm, the huge star-picking hand still grabbed the green yaksha. No matter how hard the green yaksha struggled, it could not escape.

    "Tell me, what is going on in this world? And where are the thousands of gods who came before?" Ji Ning held his opponent's hand in his hand and shouted coldly.

    "Hehe, I didn't expect you to have some strength." The green Yaksha, who was unable to escape, let out a harsh laugh, and looked at Ji Ning with his dark red eyes. "Interesting, I haven't met a strong opponent in a long time.  It's so interesting that you can capture my clone in just one face-to-face encounter."

    "Clone?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Boy, this is just the beginning." Green Yaksha smiled ferociously, and then suddenly turned into a stream of water, and this stream of water quickly flew away from Ji Ning's palm.

    "Turn into water?" Ji Ning shouted coldly, "Don't even think about escaping if you turn into a ghost."

    Boom.

    Another huge palm came over.

    I saw Ji Ning¡¯s left and right hands, like two huge dark clouds, slapping together fiercely!  Bang~~~The water flow in the center was naturally completely annihilated by two huge palms, and only a scream echoed in the sky: "Hahaha, interesting interesting."

    After killing the green Yaksha, the boy in white robe stood on the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle, the sea breeze blew, and the white robe hunted.

    "Listen to what the Green Yaksha means, what was just now was just a clone of him? And he killed me without any warning. The reason why I didn't meet a single god is because all the previous gods are dead?" Ji Ning was a little confused.  I shudder, those are thousands of gods, and although most of them are ordinary gods, there are some who are top-notch among them, probably some who are stronger than Ji Ning!

    Without the help of the Luo Formation, Ji Ning would not be able to defeat the Red Snow God, Silver Moon God, and Golden Crow God from the Fangcun Mountain line. After all, in frontal combat, Ji Ning's way is still lacking. Unless Ji Ning  Ning's sword power has reached the fourth level, and he is no less than Hongxue and the others in head-on combat.

    "Be more careful."

    The Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle continues to fly forward.

    "Interesting, it actually destroyed one of my clones."

    "Hahaha It's rare to have such a powerful opponent."

    ¡°It¡¯s fun when you¡¯re awesome.¡±

    ¡°Quack, quack, quack.¡±

    "Kill, kill, kill.

    Green yakshas came quickly from the sea in front of Ji Ning. At the same time, their screams echoed in the world. After a while, Ji Ning, who was riding the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle, also heard the screams echoing in the world.  Screaming sound.  A series of screams and strange laughter came from all over the ocean. Apparently there were a lot of them.

    "Everyone is gathered together?" Ji Ning's eyes were filled with candlelight, and he looked around. He could even see the green Yaksha below through the sea water.

    "So many." Ji Ning was a little shocked. He could have seen hundreds of yakshas with his Candle Dragon Eye alone. Although the yaksha he killed before seemed to be easily killed, it wasIn fact, in terms of strength, they are probably at the level of gods. If there are enough, they can completely suppress themselves.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!  !  !  !  !  !  The sea water exploded everywhere, and in all directions of Ji Ning, green yakshas emerged from the water and stood on the water, looking at Ji Ning ferociously and greedily.

    Ji Ning took away the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle with a sudden thought. He had also discovered before that in terms of speed, his Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle could not match the speed of these green Yaksha in the water. In this case, he could only fight and could not escape.  .

    "Five hundred and nineteen clones." Two bloody divine swords appeared in Ji Ning's hands. For this, he also had to use sword skills.

    "I don't want to be your enemy." Ji Ning glanced at the dense green yaksha surrounding him.

    "Hahaha, but son, I want to kill you." Five hundred and nineteen green yakshas said the same thing at the same time, and the sounds mixed together had the effect of confusing the Taoist mind, "Be careful,  Otherwise, you will die in my hands, don't say that I am using tricks. I am here to fight you openly."

    Ji Ning held the divine sword in his hand and became even more cautious.

    "superior."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At the same time, ten green yakshas holding steel forks attacked Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning, who was in white robe, was holding two bloody divine swords. Suddenly, murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and the two bloody divine swords in his hands instantly turned into afterimages.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????: One green yaksha's body was split into two halves. When one looked at each other, all ten green yakshas were split into two parts.

    The Shadowless Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    The most bizarre and extremely fast Shadowless Style is to kill the enemy in two at an unpredictable direction and angle. Obviously, even the Green Yaksha cannot resist Ji Ning's swordsmanship.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly. The green Yakshas who were cut into two parts first turned into water, and then the water flow turned into ten green Yakshas, ??followed by the eyes of these 519 green Yakshas.  The murderous intention in him became even crazier.

    At the same moment, more than 500 green yakshas attacked Ji Ning at the same time.

    "Three heads and six arms!" Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords in his hands. Facing this all-pervasive large number of enemies, Ji Ning did not dare to use the Great Thousand Sword Formation to fight against the enemy.

    Faced with the overwhelming attack of the green yakshas, ??Ji Ning's six bloody divine swords turned into bloody afterimages. Too fast, the afterimages surrounded Ji Ning and wiped out the incoming green yakshas.  Blocked, even a large number of green Yaksha bodies were cut and thrown away, and then condensed intact.

    Although the opponent can still condense after being cut, Ji Ning feels that the strength of those green yakshas he has killed has obviously declined.

    But Ji Ning also felt threatened.

    After all, there are too many enemies, and each of them can be regarded as a god. Even with his own swordsmanship, green yaksha occasionally attacks his divine body.  However, his divine body is at the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, so it is not easy to lose.  If this continues, I am afraid that the enemy will not be able to hold on at first. After all, I only use three heads and six arms. This magical power consumes very little divine power. At the level of a god, and the divine body becomes perfect, it will be no problem to fight for several months. If  By using the Star Reaching Hand, the time for continuous fighting will be reduced by more than a hundred times.

    "Damn it!!!" An angry roar echoed across the sky.

    More than five hundred green yakshas flew backwards at the same time, all of them suspended in mid-air, all of them angry.  Then they quickly began to collide with each other. When they collided with each other, they completely merged into one. The green yaksha in the air continued to decrease and merged into fewer and fewer yakshas.

    The fused Yaksha was first a dark green Yaksha, then a black Yaksha, and then a dark golden Yaksha. When the last two dark golden Yakshas collided, they turned into a golden Yaksha. The powerful aura made Ji Ning tremble.  .

    This golden Yaksha is ten feet tall, and its aura is even faintly approaching the true god.

    "You are doing well to be able to let me fight. Over a thousand gods have died without seeing my true self for so many years." Golden Yaksha said in a low voice.

    "What, more than a thousand gods?" Ji Ning's heart trembled. Most of these thousands of gods are from the Nuwa camp. After all, the most gods who entered in ancient times were all from the Nuwa camp. Originally, the gods were from the Nuwa camp.  Ning thought that if he could come out this time, it would be great if he could find a way to bring out the thousands of gods on his side.

    turn out to be¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    There are only so many people who have died at the hands of this yaksha. Yes, it is not easy to break through when more than 500 yakshas are besieging them.

    ?"But there are more than two thousand gods who have died in my hands." The golden Yaksha looked at Ji Ning, and suddenly a very simple steel fork appeared in his hand, but the aura of the steel fork  But it is obviously much stronger.

    "You should be lucky to die in my hands." Golden Yaksha smiled ferociously, "You all want to get the treasure left by my master, how can it be so easy to get it?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Owner?

    In fact, when entering the world of Moon Lake, Ji Ning felt that this should be a place created by an ancient powerful person. Like the floating wooden bridge that spans hundreds of millions of miles, even the mind and body are blocked. This is very much like a certain powerful person.  Created deliberately.  It's not like the natural evolution of chaos.

    "If you want treasure, trade your life for it!" The golden yaksha smiled strangely, and then he held the ancient steel fork and disappeared out of thin air, leaving a golden light in the air, and he was already in front of Ji Ning. It was too fast, Ji Ning  Ning could only wave his sword to resist.

    Bang~~~

    I saw Ji Ning turn into a meteor and fly away directly. At the same time, Ji Ning also understood this time: "His power is probably close to that of a true god. No wonder more than three thousand gods died in his hands."

    P: Please ask for free recommendation tickets~~-Everyone has these recommendation tickets every day.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 8: The Living God

    "You are too weak, too weak!" Golden Yaksha's crazy voice echoed in the world. At the same time, he turned into golden light and chased Ji Ning, attacking Ji Ning again and again.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    Ji Ning was sometimes thrown upside down by the bombardment, sometimes fell into the sea water, and sometimes rolled around awkwardly, at an absolute disadvantage.

    "You are really weak, but your divine body is quite powerful. My sea divine fork is so powerful, you can easily withstand this power." Golden Yaksha laughed wildly while attacking.

    He was right. If it weren't for the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques, the normal divine body would have been bombarded and collapsed.

    But without the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills, Ji Ning would not dare to play like this!

    "He is very powerful, extremely fast, but has average flexibility and average fighting skills." Ji Ning quickly figured out the opponent's strengths and weaknesses during the fight. "When fighting him, you must not fight forcefully. You should use swordsmanship skills to deal with it.  .¡±

    Wow.

    Ji Ning, who was blasted into the sea, suddenly broke out of the water, and the golden yaksha also flew out of the sea, chasing Ji Ning.

    "Come out." Ji Ning held two divine swords and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. It was time to fight back.

    Suddenly, a total of seven hundred and twenty-nine divine swords appeared out of thin air around them. These divine swords fluctuated up and down, and a jade sword condensed in front of Ji Ning. The power of the jade sword was so powerful that it made people feel frightened.  Ji Ning was able to mobilize this ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation because of the fourth level of mental power and the mental power and soul method.

    Combining the power of more than 700 pure yang top-quality magic weapons, the condensed sword light is no less powerful than Ji Ning's Star Reaching Hand!

    "go."

    Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    "Hahaha, it turned out to be an immortal method." Golden Yaksha laughed wildly and continued to crush him. He didn't bother to care whether Ji Ning was fighting in close combat or attacking from a distance. The absolute strength advantage made him just crush him all the way.

    Whoops.

    The jade sword flashed and attacked the golden yaksha, trying to get around the golden yaksha's blockage, but the golden yaksha was too powerful and blocked it by waving a simple steel fork.  "Bang!" The jade sword shattered into pieces, and the golden Yaksha paused slightly in mid-air.

    "The ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation only made him pause slightly. It seems that he must use his mental power." The second jade sword had once again condensed in front of Ji Ning, and at the same time, the ethereal mental power was poured into it.  Among them, the power of the second jade sword suddenly increased substantially.

    The fourth level of mental power is much more powerful than the ninth level of Ji Ning's Great Thousand Sword Formation itself.

    With this fourth level of mental strength, Ji Ning can reach the ultimate level of a true immortal in a short period of time. However, like Hongxue God and others, they can maintain it for a long time, but Ji Ning can only maintain it for a short time.

    "It's useless, with this little power, it's useless -" Golden Yasha paused for a moment, then laughed wildly and continued to fly over.

    The jade sword carries an afterimage.

    It seems to be the same as before, but when it comes to the golden Yaksha, the speed of this jade sword suddenly increases, and the mental power contained inside completely explodes!  The jade sword that obviously increased in speed only left a phantom in front of Golden Yaksha. Although Golden Yaksha tried his best to block it, his fighting skills were really average.

    Poof!

    The Shadowless Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    The jade sword cut across the golden Yaksha's body strangely and unpredictably. Although this body was almost that of a true god, it did not have any magical power to protect the body. Under such a sharp jade sword his body was immediately cut into two.  Half.

    Ji Ning, however, was cautious. He knew very well that this golden yaksha could easily fuse, separate, and even turn into water. I am afraid it would not die so easily. Moreover, in his induction, the opponent's aura was still strong.

    The golden Yaksha body split in half in mid-air suddenly turned into a torrent of water. This huge water flow was suspended in the air. With a bang, it completely exploded and turned into a ball of water flow. It flew in all directions and landed on the sea.  It turned into a green yaksha, and there were more than 500 green yakshas.

    "You can actually hurt me. You have passed the level I guarded." More than 500 green yaksha stood on the sea, looked at Ji Ning, and said in unison, "But I am only the weakest one under the master's command.  Guard, all the old guys behind are more powerful than me. If you want to get out alive and get the treasure left by the master, in my opinion, you are not enough, hahaha"

    With the harsh laughter, more than 500 green yakshas flew in all directions, quickly flew away and disappeared from sight.

    Ji Ning stood silently in mid-air.

    "receive."

    Seven hundred and twoAll nineteen Pure Yang flying swords were put into the body.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the weakest guard, and there are other guards behind you?¡± Ji Ning frowned and whispered to himself.  He vaguely understood.

    "Even the only one who went out, Jue Ming Buddha, went in in ancient times and came out in the Three Realms. It took endless years." Ji Ning said secretly, "Obviously, the world of Yuexiatan is not that easy to enter. I was the first to encounter it.  The opponent forced me to use my mental strength. I¡¯m afraid it will be even harder later.¡±

    Whoosh!

    ??Immediately control the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and continue to move along the floating wooden bridge.

    After flying for about half a day, Ji Ning faintly saw a beautiful island in his field of vision. The floating wooden bridge also led directly to the island.

    "What a beautiful island." Ji Ning soon flew to the island. At a glance, the power of heaven and earth around the island was faintly controlled, causing snowflakes to float all year round. Each island is naturally beautiful. In the center of the island  There is also a gorgeous palace, which is thousands of feet high.

    On top of the palace, there are also carvings of three strange beasts.

    "Palace?"

    "Why build a palace in this place?" Ji Ning secretly wondered, and immediately walked on the island, observing the surroundings, and soon arrived in front of the palace.

    Ji Ning stood outside the palace and looked inside, with candlelight in his eyes. He always felt that there must be a reason why this palace appeared here.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's Candle Dragon Eye suddenly discovered that there was a faint afterimage flickering deep in the palace.

    "coming."

    "The thousand years haven't come yet, why is it here again?"

    "Then kill, kill."

    The figure hidden in the darkness deep in the palace has madness in its eyes.

    Ji Ning stood outside the palace and frowned: "I read it right, there should be living beings living inside."

    Wow.

    After Ji Ning hesitated for a moment, he entered the palace with one step. Since he couldn't use his mind to understand the world of Moonlight Pool, he could only explore it in person!  Since the floating wooden bridge leads here, there must be a reason why the palace is so conspicuous.

    This is the front hall. The front hall has two side doorways. Ji Ning chose one of the side doorways to continue walking. There are huge courtyards and halls.

    "Huh."

    The wind is moving.

    Ji Ning's expression changed as he was walking on the corridor, and he immediately struck out with the divine sword in his hand. Of course, in this palace, Ji Ning always held the divine sword.

    "Dang." There was a roar, and a figure flashed away.

    "Stop." Ji Ning's expression changed and he shouted, "Stop, I am not the enemy."

    "Tsk."

    There was another gust of wind and an afterimage struck again.

    "God Xiu Ke, I am also from the Three Realms." Ji Ning said hurriedly, his voice contained in the divine power spreading rapidly, and he also retreated backwards with the divine sword in hand.

    "Um?"

    The afterimage stopped in the distance, revealing a pale young man. He was holding a sword wheel in each hand, staring at Ji Ning with crazy eyes, his eyes were faintly red, and it was obvious that he had no concealment of murderous intent.

    "From the three realms?" The pale young man sneered in a low voice, "Snow Demon, you and I have fought countless times. You have pretended to be a god from the three realms so many times. Why do you think you can still deceive me?"

    "God Xiu Ke," Ji Ning continued, "I really come from the Three Realms and am not some disguised snow demon. Your master is the Taoist Xiaoyao Tianzun, am I right?"

    Ji Ning naturally recognized the other party at a glance.

    There are only so many gods and true immortals in the Three Realms. Thousands of Ji Ning who entered the world of Yuexiatan also deliberately remembered them, because the world of Yuexiatan is full of the vitality of heaven and earth, and even has the power of various stars, whether it is magic power.  Even divine power can be restored.  Although it is not as rich as the one in the Three Realms, it is enough to sustain life.

    The appearance of the Xiu Ke God has not changed, but his temperament has changed greatly.

    The God of Xiu Ke is a very elegant, free and uninhibited God who always smiles.

    But the person in front of Ji Ning, with a pale face and red eyes, and a murderous intent, has obviously arrived.

    ¡®The Taoist heart cannot even control its own murderous intention.

    "Master?" The young man stared at Ji Ning and frowned, "Who are you? Why haven't I seen you before?"

    "I was gradually cultivated by the God Xiu Ke after he entered the Moon Pool." Ji Ning continued, "I am a disciple of the Bodhi Taoist ancestors."

    Now that Ji Ning is Bodhi¡¯s disciple, the Three Realms know too much about it, and Bodhi can¡¯t help but spread the news to Ji Ning.

    &nbsp;"Bodhi?" The young man sneered, "You must have gotten some information from the gods of the three realms, thinking that you can deceive me." After saying this, the young man still did not move.

    "My master lives in the Xianyue world, in the Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain." Ji Ning continued.

    The young man frowned.

    Although there are many gods who enter here, there should be very few people who have nothing to say about the Xianyue Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain.

    "Your master is Xiaoyao Tianzun. When Xiu Ke Tianzun was still there, there were seventy-three disciples in Xiaoyao Tianzun's sect. As for now, there are a total of seventy-six disciples." Ji Ning said, "Xiaoyao Tianzun's sect has a total of seventy-three disciples."  The disciple died in ancient times and was named True Immortal Fuluo, the second disciple of Tianzun"

    Ji Ning said.

    The young man¡¯s expression changed, his body even trembled faintly, and tears began to appear in his eyes.

    "Haha, hahaha" The young man shed tears and smiled, "Hahahahahaha"

    Ji Ning gradually stopped. He silently watched God Xiu Ke burst into tears and laugh wildly. He felt that God Xiu Ke had gone through a lot, and this wild laughter was just to vent his anger.

    "I wonder what your junior brother's name is?" The young man finally stopped and looked at Ji Ning with gentleness in his eyes.  Generally speaking, they are all from Taoist sects. Although they are under the sects of different powerful persons, they can still call each other senior fellow apprentice, which is a relatively close title.  Although the Bodhi Taoist ancestor practiced both Buddhism and Taoism, he could not be regarded as a Taoist sect.

    ¡°Obviously, the god Xiu Ke felt very close to the gods from the three realms, so he called him junior brother.

    "I met senior brother Xiu Ke in Xia Beiming," Ji Ning also said.

    "Junior Brother Beiming." The young man smiled, the tears in his eyes had disappeared.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 9: Wall Carvings

    Xiu Ke Tianshenlian said: "I'm really ashamed just now that I took you as my junior brother!" and took action directly. Fortunately, my junior brother was so strong that I didn't hurt him. If I had killed my junior brother, it would have been too late for me to regret  ¡¤¡¤¡¤Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that I, Xiu Ke, would also fall to the point of killing someone indiscriminately." There was also a trace of sadness in his eyes.

    "No wonder, senior brother." Ji Ning smiled.

    "This is indeed my fault, forget it, let's not talk about it." God Xiu Ke frowned and looked at Ji Ning, "Junior Brother Beiming, you should know how dangerous the Moon Lake is. From ancient times to the present, so many gods have  Come in, and the only one who can really get out is Buddha Jue Ming. How could you be so stupid as to come in again? Back then, I saw Venerable Jue Ming break through and become a Buddha, and I was really bored and tight, so I entered the Moon Lake to seek opportunities.  Yes, and hundreds of millions of years have passed since Jueming Buddha became Buddha. At first, there were gods coming in, but now there are no gods coming in. How come you"

    "I am indeed the only one who has come in in thousands of years. As for the reason for coming in, it is a long story." Ji Ning sighed, "I am also forced by circumstances to come to the Moon Pool to retrieve the treasure."

    God Xiu Ke nodded and asked: "By the way, what's going on in the Three Realms now? Do you think my master has accepted another disciple?"

    "Now the Three Realms" Ji Ning hesitated for a moment.

    "The catastrophe has come!" Ji Ning's voice was heavy, but he still said it.

    "Catastrophe?" God Xiu Ke was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even more cruel than the ancient war of destruction.¡± Ji Ning nodded.

    "How is it possible? So many people died in that ancient destruction war" The God of Xiu Ke was extremely shocked.

    "Back then, it was the Empress Nuwa who broke through and reached the level of Pangu God, and she was able to turn the tide. But this time please listen to me." Ji Ning also had nothing to hide from this disciple of Xiaoyao Tianzun. If he came out alive, he would be from his own camp.  , Ji Ning explained everything about this catastrophe clearly.

    ??????? This is a full half hour.

    God Xiu Ke stood there blankly and murmured: "It's unexpected that this happened. The Wujianmen has been integrated into my three realms before. It has always been very good. Why suddenly This time there is no suppression by Nuwa, the Lord of Demons?"  There is no one in our Nuwa camp who can contain him. And on our side, Wujianmen is also difficult to contain. If we really fight, both sides will lose, and how many will survive in the end?"

    When he was in the Three Realms, the Three Realms were still peaceful and peaceful.

    Now the catastrophe has come.

    "Either the Wujian Sect dies, or we perish." Ji Ning said indifferently, "I have no choice. Although I am weak, I still vaguely feel that one of us and the Wujian Sect will definitely become extinct."

    "You can feel it?" God Xiu Ke was surprised.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "How could fate appear? How could there be such a catastrophe." God Xiu Ke didn't understand.

    The catastrophe does not happen without reason.

    Just like the ancient war of destruction, it was because the two chaotic worlds were constantly approaching and were about to collide and even merge into one. The Lord of the Inner Demon wanted to rule the world but was resisted by Pangu's chaotic world, so it became a war.  And among them is the ¡®Lord of All Things¡¯, who is secretly guiding these people.

    The destiny in the dark will only show one result, and this result is that one of the two parties must be extinct. Only when one party dies can the other party have hope.

    As for the cause of this catastrophe?

    But you need to guess.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp speculates that it may be because the king of Wujian Sect was very close to the realm of Pangu God back then.  After integrating the Heavenly Dao, he has now gradually awakened, at least part of his consciousness has awakened, and even through partial control of the Heavenly Dao, he has told Wujianmen a large amount of information, allowing Wujianmen to fight against Nuwa's camp.

    This makes the Taoist and Buddhist leaders of Nuwa¡¯s camp and the Three Emperors have to guess whether the ¡®Lord of the Inner Demons¡¯ can break away from the shackles of heaven and cause a catastrophe?

    Or is there the shadow of the chaotic alien race behind it?

    Or is it some other more unpredictable reason?

    The reason is difficult to predict.

    The ¡®Lord of the Inner Demons¡¯, who is integrated with the Dao of Heaven, is the most likely to know, and the order given by this Lord of the Inner Demons is for the Wujian Sect to attack Nuwa¡¯s camp!

    "Why the catastrophe occurred is not something I can know at this level." Ji Ning said, "In short, the Wujian Sect has penetrated into the three realms and is attacking us. Naturally, we cannot just surrender and naturally have to resist."!

    "Yes." God Xiu Ke also nodded, a hint of murderous intent flashed in his eyes, "This Infernal Affairs Gate, when the Empress Nuwa left the Three Realms, all the demonsThe Lord just came back secretly. We here just don¡¯t want the lives of the people to be destroyed, so we let the Infinite Gate integrate into our three realms.  Unexpectedly after so many years, it is true that a dog cannot change its habit of eating shit.  "

    Knowing that the two sides were fighting for life and death, the God of Xiu Ke naturally sided with Nuwa¡¯s camp.

    "But we are trapped in the Moon Pool, no matter how much we say, it is useless." God Xiu Ke shook his head.

    God Xiu Ke turned around and walked along the corridor: "Junior Brother Beiming, follow me."

    The two of them walked along the corridor for a while.

    Arriving at the apse of the entire palace, the apse was silent, but the light of the snow made the apse clearly visible everywhere.

    "I have been living here all these years." The God Xiu Ke walked into the apse.

    Ji Ning followed suit and entered. With a glance, the apse was very simple, but soon Ji Ning's eyes were attracted by the walls of the hall.

    "This is?"

    Ji Ning walked over in surprise and couldn't help but look at the patterns and words on the rock wall.

    The patterns are some close combat techniques, and the words are descriptions. These are the words of the Three Realms.

    "These are the wall carvings left by some gods who have been trapped here from ancient times to the present, bored or desperate." The god Xiu Ke sat directly on the ground, leaning on the pillar, "Junior brother Beiming, do you have any wine?  ?¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning turned over his hand, took out a gourd of wine, and threw it directly.

    "good."

    God Xiu Ke's eyes lit up. He took the gourd of wine, pulled out the cork, raised his head and started drinking. After drinking for a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and laughed, "It's so good. It's so good. I haven't drank for a long time."  Trapped in this place, with no one around, and always wary of sneak attacks from the snow demon, this life is really not as good as being dead."

    "Junior Brother Beiming, stop looking, there's nothing interesting to see." God Xiu Ke saw Ji Ning staring at the carvings on the rock wall and shouted, "They are all created by us Gods themselves. In terms of mystery,  Naturally, they are not as good as the methods passed down by the True God Taoist ancestors. Each of the gods knew that they were going to die, so they left these methods behind just to let those who came after them see and know that they had stayed here before. That's all."

    "It really doesn't make sense to you." Seeing that Ji Ning was still staring at him, the God of Xiu Ke stopped talking and continued to drink.

    Being able to drink is already a great blessing.

    Ji Ning silently looked at the large number of carvings on the wall.

    "There are words left on the snow leaves under the seat of Maitreya Buddha."

    "Under the seat of the master Huanmu, there is a message written by the person carrying the sword."

    "Under the seat of the God of War in Xingtian, Uncle Feng left a message."

    One by one, the gods, some famous, some reclusive and low-key, came to the world of Moon Lake. Although they broke through from the Yasha, they could no longer move forward. They knew they had survived in this hall.  The chance was extremely low, so they carved words on the walls of the palace to tell those who came after them that they had been here!

    These techniques are naturally not very advanced, and of course they are of no use to Ji Ning.

    When you reach the level of a god, you will usually create your own method. For example, Ji Ning created "Mingyue Swordsmanship", which is very powerful in his hands, but if he carved it on the wall of this palace, other gods would not see it.  It doesn't matter, because the Mingyue Sword Technique was created by Ji Ning. It is most suitable for Ji Ning and is of little use to others.

    Even the methods created by the True God Dao Ancestor are of little use to them, unless they are heaven-defying swordsmanship like "Wubao Swordsmanship".

    The reason why Ji Ning looks at the wall carvings!

    It¡¯s because he can feel that every horizontal line, every vertical line, and every square text contains a kind of sustenance!  This is what each powerful god left behind before his death.  This kind of faith made Ji Ning feel his heart tremble. He felt that these gods did not want to die, they wanted to live.

    ButI don¡¯t have the strength to survive.

    "I don't want to leave any wall carvings." At some point, God Xiu Ke came to Ji Ning's side, carrying a wine gourd, and said calmly, "If you die, just die. I have had enough of these days.  ¡±

    The first chapter is here, Tomato continues writing the second chapter.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 10: Snow Demon

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked.  !

    ??If it's just loneliness, the immortals and demons should be able to bear it. Like those who were imprisoned for several chaotic periods in the world's prison, they would partially collapse and commit suicide.  The time that Xiu Ke God was trapped here was relatively short.

    "Didn't I think of you as a snow demon before?" Xiu Ketian said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "This moonlit pool is extremely dangerous. Back then, I broke through the obstruction of Yasha from the sea tribe and came to this snow island. There were no other gods on the snow island at that time, so I continued to move forward." God Xiu Ke said, "In this place  In the other direction of the snow island, there is a floating wooden bridge. When you continue along the floating wooden bridge, you will encounter the Snow Demon."

    "I was no match for the Snow Demon back then. Fortunately, I used my skills to escape back to the Snow Island." God Xiu Ke said, "The Snow Demon chased me all the way, but when I escaped back to the Snow Island, the Snow Demon stopped chasing me.  ¡±

    "Every time I fight against the Snow Demon, I can't beat it, so I can only stay on the Snow Island."

    "I thought it would be very safe on this island, but I didn't expect that a thousand years later, a clone of the Snow Demon would actually come to the island." God Xiu Ke shook his head and sighed, "From that time on, every time for about a thousand years, the Snow Demon would appear.  The demon clone will come to the island to hunt me down. And each time it is stronger than the last time. Once in a thousand years, after a million years, the snow demon clone that reaches the island will be as strong as its original self.  "

    Ji Ning asked in confusion: "Once every thousand years, the strength gradually increases. Is this specially used to train senior brothers?"

    "This is indeed a kind of training." God Xiu Ke nodded, "Because the Snow Demon clone that just came up was weak, I was able to resist it. After a million years, my body skills have reached extremely powerful levels.  Realm. The Snow Demon clone¡¯s strength is comparable to the original one, but it can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t kill me, but I can¡¯t break through his way either.¡±

    "So, I have been trapped on this island. Over the years, other gods have come to Snow Island one by one. Some of them died in the hands of the snow demon, and some entered the next island. Some of them were trapped on this island for a long time like me.  This, but as the Snow Demon clones became stronger and stronger, they could not keep up with the speed at which the Snow Demon clones¡¯ strength increased, and they died one by one.¡±

    "I'm the only one left!"

    God Xiu Ke shook his head and smiled and said, "Actually, many of them are no less powerful than me, but what I am best at is movement. Being forced by the snow demon, my movement has reached a level that I didn't even dare to imagine before."

    "But so what The snow demon still comes to harass me again and again, using various transformation techniques and hidden techniques to try to assassinate me." The God of Xiu Ke sighed, "I am alone here. My strength  I can no longer make any progress, I can't get through again and again I have to be careful of the snow demon's sneak attack."

    "If I don't get killed, I will collapse one day." Xiu Ke Tianshen said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Senior Brother Xiu Ke," Ji Ning said solemnly, "I think the world of Moon Lake is quite strange. According to my observation, this world of Moon Lake should have been created by an ancient powerful person. After we entered, we encountered some dangers.  If you can't bear it, you will die. But if you can resist it, you can continue to move forward. You may even get treasures, and even leave in the end."

    "Could it be that the mighty beings of the Moonlight Pond world created this world just to train their descendants, give us treasures, and then let us go?" Ji Ning wondered.

    "No one is so kind." God Xiu Ke shook his head, "The powerful man in the Moon Pool world must have a purpose."

    "Yes, no one is so kind." Ji Ning also said.

    Cultivate some gods, cultivate the best ones, and send them some treasures to let them go.

    It¡¯s too selfless.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t think anyone is so selfless, maybe there is a conspiracy!

    "It's been so many years and Jueming Buddha hasn't spoken yet?" God Xiu Ke asked.

    "I didn't say it." Ji Ning shook his head, "I have asked my master, and my master also said that Buddha Jueming is silent and it is useless for anyone to ask. Even Buddha Tathagata cannot make Buddha Jueming talk about Moonlight Lake.  Things of the world.¡±

    God Xiu Ke frowned: "It's strange, why did Buddha Jueming keep silent?"

    Buddha Jueming did not say anything and did not prevent other gods from entering. No matter what, he refused to say it and no one could force him.

    "That snow demon came to assassinate me time and time again, and even talked to me many times. I heard what he said, that when you enter the world of Moon Lake Pond and want to get the treasure, there is only one way to get out alive." Xiu Ke Tianshen said.

    Ji Ninglian listened carefully.

    "That is tomove along the floating wooden bridge and repel all those who stand in your way. There are five islands along the way. You can leave safely when you reach the fifth island. But so far, only Buddha Awakening has done this.  ." Said the God of Xiu Ke."Five islands?"

    Ji Ning was startled.

    The snow-covered island that I am on is only the first one. It is not that easy to reach the fifth island.

    "When we reach the fifth island, I'm afraid we will know what the powerful person who created the world of Moon Lake Pond is planning to do." God Xiu Ke said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning actually doesn¡¯t care about the plans of this ancient powerful man.

    What he cares about is ¡®Bing Xin Marrow¡¯ and ¡®Bing Xin Xin Ye¡¯.

    "Junior brother, I have fought with the Snow Demon for endless years, and we have talked many times." God Xiu Ke looked at Ji Ning, "He told me that there is another way to survive."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "That is to hide in the magic treasure of a very powerful god." Xiu Ke Tianshen said, "For example, if someone believes in Jue Ming Buddha and is willing to hide in the Dharma of Jue Ming Buddha! If Jue Ming Buddha is also willing in the treasure, then, Jue Ming Buddha is also willing.  Ming Buddha keeps going all the way, and when he finally goes out, he can be taken out safely."

    "But the disadvantage of hiding in a magic weapon is that you can't get any treasures. And life and death are no longer under your control." God Xiu Ke said, "For example, if Buddha Jueming dies, then the gods hiding in the magic weapon will also die.  After all, even if the hiding god comes out and can kill Buddha Jueming, he will naturally be able to kill him."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "I'm thinking nowwhether I should follow you." God Xiu Ke looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was startled: "Follow me?"

    "Follow you, wherever you go, I will follow you. I can go out when you go out. But I think your going out may be very small." God Xiu Ke smiled, "But I still want to visit other islands  Look, even if you can only see the second island, that's enough. I'm all alone here, and I've had enough."

    "If senior brother believes in junior brother, junior brother will naturally try his best." Ji Ning said.

    "But I'm worried about one thing now" Xiu Ke Tianshen said.

    "What's up?"

    "I'm worried about whether you can get through the snow demon's obstacles." Xiu Ke Tian Shen smiled and said, "If you can't get through, you die. Because I'm in your magic weapon, I'm afraid I won't be able to escape and will be killed by the snow demon."  . Then I won¡¯t be able to see another island. I have always been curious about what these five islands are like, and what terrible dangers there will be behind them, which can block so many gods."

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment: "I can't guarantee this."

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your guarantee, just follow me.¡± The god Xiu Ke led the way.

    The Snow Island is very vast, but how fast the two gods were. Soon they came to the other end of the island and saw another floating wooden bridge.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked from afar.

    This floating wooden bridge also extends to the end of the ocean, but the endless ocean in front of us is completely frozen.

    There are countless snowflakes floating between heaven and earth.

    "As long as you step on the floating wooden bridge." God Xiu Ke pointed at the floating wooden bridge, "As long as you step on it, the Snow Demon will sense it. You don't need to move forward, you just need to wait. It won't be long before the Snow Demon appears.  ! The Snow Demon that appears at this time is just a clone If you fight him, if you can kill this Snow Demon clone with one move, I will bet I will hide in your magic weapon and follow you.  Break forward."

    "Junior brother." The God Xiu Ke bowed deeply.

    ¡°Senior brother, no.¡± Ji Ning even went to stop him.

    "I want my junior brother to help lead me forward, but now I have to look at my junior brother's strength. This is really embarrassing." God Xiu Ke said.

    "This is human nature." Ji Ning continued, "If I can't even kill the Snow Demon clone, senior brother and I will die."

    God Xiu Ke didn¡¯t say any more.

    He just looked at the endless ocean in the distance, looked at the end of the ocean, and said softly: "I really don't know what the next island is like, and I don't know if there are any living gods on that island. I really want to know, I saw it,  Even if I die, I will be willing to do so."

    Ji Ning walked forward directly and walked to the floating wooden bridge.

    "Hello~~,

    When I stood on the floating wooden bridge, the snowflakes floating between the sky and the earth were obviously bigger.

    A bloody divine sword also appeared in Ji Ning's hands, and he was silently preparing it.

    In the distant sky, a large number of snowflakes quickly condensed, and soon turned into a white-haired ape, holding a snow-white stick in his hand. The white-haired ape stood in mid-air, his gaze passing through countless snowflakes, completely  Ji Ning and Xiu fell on the edge of the snow island in the distance.??Two bodies of gods

    "There is one more little guy." The Snow Demon Ape whispered to himself, "Listen to what they are saying, that kid from Xiu Ke Goddess has been trapped for so many years, and it seems he can't handle it any longer. Do you want to follow that white-robed kid to escape?"

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a little guy stay with me for such a long time.¡±

    "If it weren't for the master's fate, so what if I let you go. Unfortunately, even though the master has left, I still have to follow orders." The Snow Demon Ape shook his head.

    Wow.

    This snow demon ape disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly and he looked ahead, a large number of snowflakes quickly gathered in front of him.

    "Junior brother, be careful, the Snow Demon clone is about to appear." God Xiu Ke reminded from behind.

    Ji Ning watched calmly. As the snowflakes condensed, a large amount of power from heaven and earth also gathered. Soon it condensed into a white-haired ape holding a snow-white stick. There was a natural killing intent in its eyes. It was born.  Come here just to kill.

    "Hehe, that boy from the Xiu Ke God has very good physical skills. He escaped from my hands time and time again, but nearly a thousand other Gods died at my hands." The Snow Demon Monkey looked at Ji  Ning was examining the prey.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    The gods who were able to overcome the Yaksha of the Sea Clan were all extraordinary, and nearly a thousand of them died at the hands of the Snow Demon. Although the Xiu Ke God and himself only fought briefly, Ji Ning understood that in terms of physical agility alone, he was far inferior to the Xiu Ke God.  .

    "Don't let me down." The strange laughter of the Snow Demon Ape echoed in the world. He had already swooped through the air, holding a long snow-white stick in both hands, and struck directly at Ning.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 11: The Power of Tai Chi

    When the stick struck, countless snowflakes surrounded the long stick, and its power skyrocketed.  !

    Facing the stick of the Snow Demon Ape, Ji Ning just stood there silently.

    God Xiu Ke also said that this is just a clone of the Snow Demon. If this Snow Demon clone can be eliminated with one move, Senior Brother Xiu Ke will follow him.  In his heart Ji Ning still wanted to help this senior brother Xiu Ke. After all, his wife's master, Lu Zu, and senior brother Xiu Ke were also considered brothers. Lu Dongbin was a disciple of two powerful men of the Taoist sect.

    One is Sanqing Taoist, and the other is Xiaoyao Tianzun.

    Just because of Lu Zu's relationship, Ji Ning also wanted to help the God Xiu Ke. Of course, compared with Lu Dongbin, the status of the God Xiu Ke was much lower. In ancient times, Lu Dongbin was the most promising genius. It's a pity that he didn't.  The Taoist cultivator was too ambitious, and it was only during this catastrophe in the Three Realms that he finally made a breakthrough and achieved the top Taoist ancestor strength in one fell swoop.

    "Huh." The long stick came.

    Whoops.

    Ji Ning's sword light moved, and as soon as the sword was drawn out, he had already used the magical power of the star-catching hand, which made the power of this sword very amazing: "This Snow Demon clone is too slow." The strange and unpredictable sword light, watching  It will hit the snow demon.

    But with a slight twist of the long stick in the Snow Demon's hand, it actually blocked Ji Ning's sword.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly, and he stabbed with the long sword in his hand.

    Poof.

    The tip of the sword penetrated through the head of the Snow Demon clone.

    The blood-dropping style of Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    "Wow~~~" The Snow Demon clone completely dissipated and turned into snowflakes all over the sky. At the same time, the Snow Demon's voice sounded in the world: "If you only have this little strength, it's not enough, haha I'm on my way.  The front is waiting for you.¡±

    "How do you feel?" Xiu Ke, the god of heaven, came over.

    "I underestimated him before." Ji Ning said, "His clone's strength and speed are average. I thought I could easily kill him with one sword, but I didn't expect that his stick skills were very good, which made me spend more time.  "

    God Xiu Ke nodded: "The clone of Yaksha of the Sea Race in front is very weak and can be killed easily. But this Snow Demon clone is much more difficult As for the Snow Demon himself, he is even more powerful. His strength lies in that he  There are almost no weaknesses. Maybe there are weaknesses, but at least I can't find them."

    "Almost no weaknesses?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Don't worry, you don't actually have to defeat him. As long as your strength reaches a certain level, he will retreat on his own initiative." God Xiu Ke smiled and said, "Just now you killed the Snow Demon clone with one move. Your swordsmanship is quite impressive.  Then I will go with you."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Strictly speaking, Ji Ning's move just now seemed to be one move, but in fact, he first used the Shadowless Style, and then switched to the Dripping Blood Style.  God Xiu Ke said this because he really didn't want to be trapped here alone.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning waved his hand, and the Xiu Ke God did not resist and was taken into the Immortal Mansion by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also brought a Pure Yang Immortal Mansion with him. There was also a clone of Ji Ning's original form in the Immortal Mansion. Of course, as the master, Ji Ning had isolated the area of ??the Immortal Mansion. He did not want to let the existence of the other clone exist for the time being.  The god Xiu Ke knows.  Not many people in the Three Realms know this secret.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? Take the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and keep moving along the floating wooden bridge.

    Snowflakes are fluttering, covering the endless heaven and earth.

    ¡°The scenery is so beautiful.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Continuously moving forward, after more than an hour, the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle suddenly stopped. Ji Ning's face changed slightly and he looked ahead. There was a golden-haired ape sitting on the bridge far in front. The golden-haired ape was sitting in front of him.  The long stick also exudes coercion and is obviously a powerful treasure.  At this moment, the golden-haired ape was sitting cross-legged, holding his chin, waiting for Ji Ning in boredom.

    "It's finally here. I've been waiting for you for a long time." The golden-haired ape stood up and stretched, "Your flying treasure is too slow."

    With a thought, Ji Ning put away the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and landed on the floating wooden bridge. Holding a bloody divine sword in each hand, he looked at the Snow Demon in front of him from a distance: "Although the aura of this Snow Demon is much stronger than his body.  , but it doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as the original Yaksha of the Sea Clan.¡±

    "Hey, are you thinking that my aura is weaker?" The Snow Monster smiled, "Don't compare me with that Yaksha. That idiot Yaksha can't even control his own power absolutely. He relies solely on brute force.  Do whatever you want. But I control every ounce of power, control my breath, change my breath, change my appearance, I can do anything."

    "Change."

    The Snow Demon himself instantly turned into the God of Xiu Ke.

    "Change again." It turned into Ji Ning again.

    The smell is exactly the same.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning was secretly surprised when he saw this. This was simply the method of the Eight-nine Mysterious Gong.

    "So kid, you can't tell a true strong man from his appearance." The Snow Demon himself said with a smile, "The stronger a man is, the more restrained his aura is. He is even like grass, trees, mortal stones, without any pressure at all."

    Ji Ning could not help but nod.

    Yes, like the old man Yuan I once met, when old man Yuan turned into an old gardener, I really thought he was a mortal at that time, and I really didn't feel the slightest pressure from his aura.

    ¡°Come on, show me your tricks and let me see.¡± The Snow Demon himself shouted.

    "Come out." A sharp light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and a total of 729 Pure Yang Immortal Swords appeared out of thin air around him. The Immortal Swords fluctuated, but a large amount of mana was poured into them, and after transformation, they condensed into Ji Ning's body.  The front gathered together into an extremely sharp sword.  !

    "It seems to have some tricks up its sleeve." The Snow Demon carried a long golden stick and smiled.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyelids raised.

    Whoops!

    The jade sword pierced through the air instantly, leaving a streak of rainbow light in the air. The jade sword struck at the snow demon strangely and unpredictably.

    "Bang." The Snow Demon was holding a golden long stick. The long stick shook easily and hit the jade sword, which shattered immediately.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed, "Go, go, go."

    ??Jade swords flew out one after another.

    The Snow Demon walked forward leisurely. The long golden stick vibrated randomly several times. The head of the stick turned into circles and easily hit a seemingly mysterious and unpredictable jade sword. Bang bang bang, and then  Three jade swords were smashed one after another.

    "Is this the only trick you can do?" The Snow Demon stared helplessly, "That would be too boring."

    ¡°As he spoke, the Snow Demon suddenly ran forward with a long golden stick, turning into a golden flash of light.

    "My Shadowless Style is weird and unpredictable, and when combined with the ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation, it was easily blocked by him. It seems I have to work hard." Ji Ning didn't expect to be forced to do this right away.  Seeing a jade sword condensed in front of him, it turned into rainbow light again, and directly killed the snow demon himself.

    The Snow Demon is flying.

    The jade sword cuts through the air.

    The two faced each other instantly.

    "Death." Ji Ning had a thought in his mind, and the mental power contained in the jade sword exploded. The speed and power of the jade sword suddenly increased sharply, and it went even faster, slashing towards the Snow Demon along a weird and unpredictable arc.

    "Huh?" The Snow Demon finally showed a solemn look, and the long stick he had been carrying was instantly held in both hands.

    Wow, when the long stick shook, circles appeared in the air, and a faint black and white airflow appeared on the long stick.

    Bang!

    It hit Ji Ning's jade sword again. Even though it contained the fourth level of mental power, it was still smashed into pieces.

    "Interesting." The Snow Demon's eyes lit up, "Hahaha, come again, come again."

    I saw the Snow Demon himself running towards me quickly. When he was running, even his footwork was weird and unpredictable, sometimes from the left, sometimes from the right, approaching along a zigzag route.

    ¡°Obviously the Snow Demon is serious.

    "The fourth level of mental energy is blocked by him?" Ji Ning felt cold. Every time he used mental energy, it consumed a lot of energy. He could only release a dozen swords.

    "Go, go, go." Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    Three more jade swords were shot out in succession, of which only one jade sword contained the fourth level of mental power.  What is real is virtual, and what is virtual is real.

    "Hahaha" The Snow Demon himself laughed wildly.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !

    There were three explosions in succession, and even the jade sword that suddenly exploded with power was shattered into pieces.

    "What." Ji Ning immediately realized that he was in big trouble this time.

    At this time, the Snow Demon himself was already in front of him. Ji Ning didn't care about anything else. He collected the Pure Yang Flying Swords and turned into three heads and six arms in a flash. He held six divine swords and killed the Snow Demon himself.

    Dang~~~

    The powerful and heavy stick technique caused Ji Ning to fly away the moment they met.

    "Such a strong force." Ji Ning flew backwards and directly hit the frozen sea. With a bang, the frozen sea trembled, but it was not damaged at all. Ji Ning rolled backwards.  Drive away, then quickly take off again.

    "If I don't use the Star Reaching Hand, I'm afraid I won't be able to compete with him in terms of strength."

    Ji Ning felt a headache.

    The star-catching hand consumes its divine power too quickly. With the increase in the strength of the three heads and six arms, plus the six divine swords, the other party only has a long golden stick. Ji Ning thought about how manyIf you fight less, you might be able to win.  Whoever expected to meet him would be smashed away.

    "Although his strength is not as good as that of the Yaksha of the Shanghai clan, he is still much stronger than me. His stick skills are also mysterious and unpredictable, and his footwork and body skills are amazing. There are simply no flaws. Senior brother Xiu Ke was able to rely on his body skills to face the snow demon.  It's really powerful to avoid it." It was only at this moment that Ji Ning realized how amazing Xiu Ke's movement skills were.

    ¡°I have to use my strengths.¡±

    Ji Ning could only use some tricks.

    "Haha." The Snow Demon himself laughed wildly, jumped out of the floating wooden bridge, and hit Ning directly on the ice.

    Ji Ning held six divine swords with three heads and six arms. When the Snow Demon himself arrived in front of him, he moved.

    Facing the stick coming at him, Ji Ning ignored it and directed all six of his divine swords at the Snow Demon himself. If you hit him, feel free to hit him. I rely on the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills and I don't care at all.  As long as my divine sword kills you, it will be considered a success.

    In order to succeed, Ji Ning even used the Star Reaching Hand at the same time, and all six arms burst out with amazing power.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±

    The long stick in the Snow Demon's hand suddenly twisted, and the black and white air currents appeared again, forming a huge whirlpool, entangling all six of Ning's divine swords in it.  Then the Snow Demon's long stick slashed hard!

    Bang~~~~The long stick hit the six divine swords, and then hit Ji Ning's divine body, causing Ji Ning to fly backwards, and hit the ice with a loud sound. This time the ice cracked.  There were a lot of cracks in the cracks.

    Chapter One.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 12: The Fourth Level of Sword Power

    Chapter 2!  !

    "How could it be so fast? My swordsmanship is already very fast. He attacked and killed each of the six divine swords, but they were all blocked by him." After Ji Ning hit the ice, he flew up and stood suspended, but his eyes were filled with excitement.  It was in disbelief that just now I had used all three of my heads and six arms to use the Star Reaching Hand, and yet I was easily crushed by the opponent.

    This disparity in strength made Ji Ning feel uncomfortable.

    "The power of the mind is, after all, an illusory force."

    "In close combat, strength is one aspect, and more importantly, combat skills." Ji Ning sighed in his heart. He had already seen that this snow demon had mastered the power of Tai Chi, making this snow demon's  The fighting skills are also extremely superb.  After all, his sword power is only at the third level, and Mingyue's sword skills are completely inferior to his opponent's stick skills.

    There is a huge gap in combat skills.

    Even with three heads and six arms, he was still crushed.

    "Hahaha, come on, come on, come again." The Snow Demon himself was so excited that he came whistling again with a long golden stick in his hand.

    Ji Ning also swooped down and killed again.

    Dang, clang, clang~~boom, boom, boom~~~

    The two fought frantically on the frozen sea. Occasionally, Ji Ning was bombarded and retreated. However, relying on the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, he just fought with each other. He had to maintain his "Star Reaching Hand" at all times, otherwise  If so, his sword will be blown away as soon as it touches the opponent. The difference in strength is too big. Only after using the Star Reacher can they attack each other.

    Occasionally, Ji Ning¡¯s mental energy explodes!  The Snow Demon itself also suffered some minor injuries, but the Snow Demon itself can be transformed into countless snowflakes or condensed into them, so these minor injuries are completely useless.

    "interesting."

    "You can actually have a sudden burst of power. I didn't notice it at all. Is it the legendary illusory mental power?" The Snow Demon continued to ask while attacking.

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth and attacked.

    For the first time, he faced an opponent of the same level and was completely suppressed. In terms of strength, movement, and close combat skills, he was at a disadvantage in every aspect.

    "Faster, faster."

    "Wu Bao's swordsmanship is right. If you reach the extreme, you will be irresistible."

    "Back then, the Golden Crow Demon King was so fast that even the ancient powerful men could do nothing. Hou Yi could only kill him with arrows. As long as my sword is fast enough, he can't stop him either." Ji Ning attacked and killed frantically.  He didn't let go at all, he just attacked, and he only used two moves, the 'Shadowless Style' and the 'Blood Drop Style'.

    Although there are three offensive moves in Mingyue Swordsmanship: 'Shadowless Style', 'Blood Dropping Style', and 'Heaven Collapse Style'.  But the Heavenly Collapse Style relies on strength to crush. In terms of strength, Ji Ning lacks the opponent too much. This snow demon uses a long stick and is good at smashing with strength!  If you use the 'Heaven Collapse Style' to smash someone else's strength, and use your shortcomings purely to deal with other people's strengths, you will die miserably.

    ??Shadowless style, dripping blood style.

    Sometimes it¡¯s ethereal and weird.

    Sometimes crazy and violent.

    With three heads and six arms, they attack like crazy, attack, attack, attack!

    Hurry up!

    The Snow Demon himself was holding a long stick and surrounded the black and white air currents. The shadow of the stick turned into a circle, completely crushing all Ning's attacks.

    "Even faster."

    Ji Ning's six divine swords are naturally covered with a hazy golden light. This is a domineering and dazzling golden light.  But no matter how crazy and fierce Ji Ning was, he still collapsed and was crushed under that seemingly ordinary long stick.

    After fighting fiercely for a long time, Ji Ning's divine power began to be gradually exhausted.

    "It seems that you still can't do it." The Snow Demon himself smiled, completely suppressing Ji Ning with his long stick.

    Ji Ning was still attacking crazily.

    Unexpected.

    Among the six divine swords, one of them suddenly burst out with astonishing power.

    "Are you using your strength again?" The Snow Demon himself didn't care at all. Although Ji Ning's sword was even more weird and unpredictable because of the sudden burst of power, his sword had already arrived in front of the Snow Demon, but the Snow Demon's long stick  The sword that still touched Ji Ning immediately deflected, only making a wound on the Snow Demon's abdomen.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning's hand let go of the sword.

    "Grasp."

    The hand suddenly swelled and grabbed the Snow Demon himself.

    This move was too sudden. The previous sword that contained mental power was just a cover. Ji Ning¡¯s purpose was just to bring his hand closer to the opponent!  The moment the sword failed, Ji Ning let go. Letting go of the sword, his hand was the ultimate weapon.

    "Huh?" The Snow Demon himself was startled and shook his body. His movement skills were also mysterious - incomparable. Ji Ning's grasp was just?Grabbed one of the Snow Demon's arms.

    "Break it." The Snow Demon himself smiled carelessly. He was just a collection of snowflakes, gathering and dispersing by the heart, so breaking an arm was nothing.

    One of his arms was held by Ji Ning.

    The other hand held a long stick and continued to block the other five divine swords from Ji Ning.

    "Poof!"

    A bloody sword tip emerged from the eyebrows of the Snow Demon himself.

    There was a look of horror in the eyes of the Snow Demon. He, he was stabbed through the head?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As the Snow Demon himself completely dissipated, and then reappeared next to him, he looked in disbelief at the direction where he had just been attacked, and there was another Ji Ning standing there.

    "Two?" The Snow Demon himself looked at the two white-robed Ji Ning.

    ¡°You just let go of your sword and grabbed me.

    Is it to give your other clone a chance?  "The Snow Demon himself looked at Ji Ning.

    "right."

    Ji Ning nodded, "Your strength does completely crush me. I am no match for you. So I can only use some tricks."

    "First it is a sword instilled by the mind, and then it is released with the sword technique. Your palm is no less than your divine sword." The Snow Demon said.

    "Yes, to be precise, my palms are stronger." Ji Ning said.

    The palm of my star-catching hand is now comparable to the innate treasure. Although it is not in the shape of a sword, its power is comparable to the innate high-grade divine sword. It is naturally slightly more powerful than the divine sword I use.

    "Although my palms are more powerful and my attacks are more sudden, your body skills are too powerful, so I just grabbed your arm." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "With one sword, send the sword out. Even if the hand fails, there will be another clone with the same strength as you." The Snow Demon shook his head, "I was restrained by you at that time, and was suddenly attacked. I couldn't even hide in time. I  Defeated and convinced.¡±

    "I don't have enough strength. I can only rely on calculations." Ji Ning said.

    "If the two clones attack together from the beginning, and the opponent is prepared, and with the opponent's ability to crush him, he will only have one word - lose."

    The other clone can only achieve success in one fell swoop by showing suddenness at the most critical moment.

    "This is because you still have a clone." The Snow Demon shook his head, "There are actually two clones of the master, and they are both the bodies of gods. It seems that you have cultivated some kind of magical power. Generally, this kind of magical power should be able to distinguish  There must be quite a few clones.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Yes, there are a total of eighteen clones of Tao Wu¡¯s eighteen gods and demons.

    "You win." The Snow Demon carried the long golden stick, turned around and left, the snowflakes fluttering, and soon disappeared into the endless snowflakes.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Oh my God." Ji Ning was frightened for a while.

    "Although I guessed that this Snow Demon is very powerful, it is too powerful. I tried my best, and the divine power and mental energy in this clone were almost exhausted. If this final plan fails again, I can only  Find a way to escape back to Snow Island." Ji Ning had been fighting fiercely for a long time, but he was also numbing the opponent.

    Everything is just for the final sneak attack.

    ??First the sword, then the hand, and then the clone!  If you fail, then escape back to Snow Island and practice for a few more years like the God Xiu Ke.

    "Success!"

    "It finally worked."

    Although he was lucky, Ji Ning also felt the pressure. There were five islands along the way. He could only go to the second island after defeating the Snow Demon. This had already made him use up all his cards and tried his best.  Can you still make it through on your own?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ride the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle along the floating wooden bridge and continue to fly quickly to the far end.

    While flying, Ji Ning kept thinking about how he was fighting the opponent like crazy just now. He had a vague feeling that he was still not close to the third chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" and had never been able to fully understand it.  But just now, under his madness, he had a vague idea of ??a breakthrough, but it was just because he was fighting for life and death that he had no intention of thinking too much.

    Now thinking about it, Ji Ning couldn't help but think about it carefully.

    After flying for half a day.

    An island appeared in front. There was a towering volcano on the island. The volcano was erupting continuously, lava rising into the sky, and the entire island was glowing red.

    "Volcano Island?" Ji Ning no longer thought about sword skills, but quickly flew over and quickly landed on the volcanic island.

    This is also the second of the five islands.

    "Um?"

    At the head of Driftwood Bridge, a huge stone tablet is erected. On the stone tablet there is a huge

    ¡®Picture of ape roaring, the ape looks like a snow devil, raising its head and roaring.

    Ji Ning was drawn in as soon as he saw his consciousness.

    ??A phantom of an ape is holding a long stick and practicing the stick techniques one by one. The stick techniques go from simple to profound, and become more and more mysterious.  Ji Ning had been fighting with the Snow Demon for a long time. Now when the ape phantom was carefully dismantled with each move, Ji Ning suddenly felt enlightened.  After a long time, all the exercises were completed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's consciousness also returned.

    "What a mysterious stick technique, but unfortunately, I use the way of the sword." Ji Ning's body suddenly froze, and he stood there in a daze.

    "Wu Bao's swordsmanship, which has always been stuck at a bottleneck, after watching and pondering the set of stick skills, it was like a ray of sunlight shining down from the cracks in the dark clouds in the endless dark sky.

    Ji Ning stood there.

    He stood silently, but he and the other clone were completely immersed in "Wu Bao Swordsmanship". The third chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" was constantly pondering and comprehending. The final bottleneck could no longer stop Ji Ning. All the fragmentary insights  At this moment, it was finally fully understood and integrated, and the entire third chapter was fully understood.

    Ji Ning's sword power quietly reached the fourth level.

    The first level of sword power - Silver Moon.

    The second level of sword power - the shining sun.

    The third level of sword power - Emperor.

    The fourth level of sword power - the heart of the sword.

    "Sword heart" Ji Ning murmured to himself, stretched out his finger, and made a slight stroke, and a wisp of black sword light surrounded his finger.

    When he first created the first style of "Mingyue Swordsmanship", Ji Ning had already reached the third level of sword power. It has been nearly a hundred years now. During this period, he created the complete "Mingyue Swordsmanship" and fought a lot with the World Prison.  Gods and immortals fight each other, and even compete with real gods and immortals.  But he has been unable to break through. After fighting with the Snow Demon himself and observing the monument with his consciousness, he finally broke through the bottleneck and reached the fourth level of sword power.

    Starting today, Tomato will try to update two chapters every day at noon. Today is the first day. If I can persist for seven or eight days, I guess I can continue to do so.

    If normal, the next two chapters will be updated at noon.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 13: Volcanic Island

    "Swordsmanship" Ji Ning closed his eyes.  !

    Gradually, an invisible force gradually gathered around Ji Ning, and then a hazy black sword shadow was formed. This black sword shadow enveloped Ji Ning and surrounded Ji Ning.

    Usually, the so-called master of swordsmanship can be called a swordsman, but this is just the beginning of the road to swordsmanship!  To understand the power of the swordis to pursue the essence of the sword.

    "It's alive." Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked at the hazy black sword shadow that enveloped him. This was the fourth level of sword power. Ji Ning could clearly feel the hazy sword shadow.

    ¡®Rumu,¡¯ he kept clinging to him like children, which made Ji Ning naturally feel happy.

    Spirituality, life.

    The first three levels of mental power are just very rigid powers, but the fourth level actually has life spirituality. Although this spirituality is still very weak, it has already shocked Ji Ning.

    He had reached the fourth level of mental power before, but he did not feel this way. Mental power came from himself and was the power of the soul.  But the power of the sword comes from the mysterious and unpredictable origin of the sword. The path Ji Ning is taking now is to pursue the origin of the sword.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning stood up, raised his hands and feet, and the power of the black sword surged.

    "What a strong force."

    "Before, there was still a gap between me and Senior Brother Yinyue, Hongxue and the others. After all, my training years were too short. Although my mental strength is powerful, it is consumed too quickly when used to fight. If I use it to bully those weaker than myself, I can naturally win with one or two moves. But  If you fight with someone of the same level, it won't work over time. But this sword power does not need to consume any divine power and mana, and it is endless." Ji Ning was delighted.

    I understand.

    " Then even a mere mortal can contain the fourth level of sword power with just a wave of his hand.

    "This sword power is as powerful as 80% of my mental strength." Ji Ning was shocked. Although it was only 80%, it was an endless stream of help to Ji Ning. It was much stronger than the short-lasting mental power.

    "From now on, I can be considered equal to Senior Brother Yinyue and Hongxue in one-on-one situations."

    After calming down, Ji Ning looked at the volcanic island. The towering volcano on the volcanic island was erupting magma all the time.  But because this side of the island is surrounded by frozen seas and endless snowflakes, only the Flaming Mountain is very hot. The temperature in other areas of the island, at least on the side close to the frozen sea, is just right.

    "Huh." Ji Ning's mind moved, and a figure appeared next to him, it was the God Xiu Ke.

    "Junior Brother Beiming." God Xiuke came out and shouted with a smile, then looked around, and he was stunned at this sight.

    That erupting volcano

    It is very different from the scene on Snow Island.

    "Here is, here" Xiu Ke looked at it and murmured.

    "This is the second island. I call it the volcanic island." Ji Ning said.

    "You actually became it, you did it. Hahaha good." God Xiu Ke turned to look at Ji Ning, his eyes full of excitement, "Junior Brother Beiming, to be honest, I wasn't sure about you coming here before, even  After staying in your immortal mansion for several days, I was afraid that you had failed, but now it¡¯s happened, great, great.¡±

    God Xiu Ke really doesn¡¯t have much confidence in Ji Ning.

    He had watched Ji Ning kill the Snow Demon clone on Snow Island before, and the swordsmanship he displayed was only at the third level of sword power, but the speed and power of the sword was particularly astonishing.  Only then did he think that Ji Ning had some hope of being recognized by the Snow Demon himself!  To get through, you don't have to defeat the Snow Demon. As long as you fight for long enough and the Snow Demon agrees, he will let you go.

    Ji Ning felt that it was very short-lived because he had been looking at the stone tablet for a long time, but in fact it took nearly two days.

    God Xiu Ke waited in the Immortal Mansion for several days. He also thought that Ji Ning and the Snow Demon had been fighting fiercely for a long time, and the Snow Demon himself recognized Ji Ning, so he let Ji Ning come over.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    "Some luck." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Being able to come here is a sign of strength." God Xiu Ke sighed with emotion, "No matter what, I finally left that snow island. I've had enough of that place."

    "Snow Island is still very beautiful." Ji Ning said.

    "When you are alone, alone for hundreds of millions of years, and always scared. No matter how good the place is, it is hell." God Xiu Ke said, "Let's go, let's stop talking here and hurry up."  Take a look. See if there are gods on this island. The further back you go, the stronger the living gods will be. Even if you can't get to the next island, you should be able to live for a longer time."

    "Let's go and take a look." Ji Ning also nodded.

    Ji Ning and XiuGod Ketian walked and watched on the volcanic island. It didn't take long before he discovered the rolling spire palaces.

    "Over there, if there is a living god, he should live there." The god Xiu Ke pointed to the palace complex.

    The myth of Xiu Ketian has just been finished.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A strong man wearing animal skins and eyes like bells appeared at the door of one of the palaces. He looked out and immediately saw Ji Ning and Xiu Ke.

    "Eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, seventh brother!" The strong man suddenly shouted loudly.

    Suddenly, figures rushed out of other palaces one after another, all wiping their faces and looking this way.  !

    Six men and one woman.

    Everyone looked over wearing animal skins.

    "But little brother Xiu Ke?" Suddenly one of the men with a wrinkled face shouted.

    "Seven Dragon Gods, are you still alive?" God Xiu Ke laughed.

    "The Seven Ancient Dragon Gods?" Ji Ning was also shocked.

    Before he came, he naturally knew about the gods who have entered the Moon Lake Pond from ancient times to the present. Among them

    'The Seven Dragon Gods have entered the Moon Pool in ancient times. An extremely long time has passed until now. When Ji Ning chatted with the God Xiu Ke, he also knew that there was a sneak attack every thousand years on the Snow Island.  Ning guessed that the other islands would be similar.

    In Yuexiatan, it is a miracle to live for hundreds of millions of years. From ancient times to now?

    "Little brother Xiu Ke, why did you come to this ghost place? You shouldn't have come to this ghost place at all." The most aged man said. At this moment, Ji Ning and Xiu Ke Tianjin had already walked over.

    "It's too late to regret after I came in." God Xiu Ke lamented, "I have been trapped on the snow island for hundreds of millions of years, but the seven of you came in in ancient times. I admire you all for being able to survive.  Now."

    "Hahahawho is this brother?" A man with red hair looked at Ji Ning with kindness in his eyes, "Although I can't recognize him, I can feel that he is my human brother."

    "Let me introduce you."

    God Xiu Ke looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Junior Brother Beiming, I believe you must have guessed that these sevenare the seven dragon gods who once followed the Human Emperor Suiren clan to fight in all directions. Back then, our human race rose to prominence, and the method of cultivation was  At that time, they were still trying. The Human Emperor Suiren clan once collected the dragon blood of the true god and used the dragon blood to change the physique of the human race and practice the methods of gods and demons. However, it was later discovered that this forced change had an impact on the body and soul, and most of them were  It stops at the level of gods.¡±

    "What are you talking about?"

    "We can become gods after all."

    The seven dragon gods all smiled.

    "This is the eldest of the Seven Dragon Gods, the Kulong God, the second one is the Lielong God, the third is the Xuanlong God, the fourth is the Hulong God, the fifth is the Xiaolong God, and the sixth is the Tyrannosaurus God. This is the most beautiful one.  Naturally, he is the Old Qixu Long God." God Xiu Ke introduced with a smile.

    Ji Ning was filled with admiration.

    Ji Ning has always admired the earliest group of strong men from the human race. It was they who opened up a world for those who came after the human race. They even tried some cultivation methods with their own bodies. Those seven who were transformed with dragon blood were not the only ones.  Some even died on the spot as their bodies exploded.

    After all, not everyone can bear the blood of the True God Dragon. The seven of them are the seven of the group of strong men who were originally tried by the Suiren clan, and they are called the Seven Dragon Gods.  Although they are not full brothers and sisters, they are closer than real brothers!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this little brother yet.¡± The only woman present could not hide her pretty face despite wearing animal skins, and her voice was crisp, but she was still very forthright.

    "This is Junior Brother Beiming, who is a disciple of the Bodhi Taoist ancestors." God Xiu Ke sighed with emotion.

    "Beiming?"

    "Little brother Beiming, I haven't met our human brothers for a long time. The seven of us are so lonely here. Hahaha, come on, come on, let's try the wine that Qizai made by collecting the energy of heaven and earth." Ji was the first to discover Ji.  Ning and Xiu Ke, the tall man with eyes like bells, hugged Ji Ning, put their arms around each other, and walked toward the palace.

    The nine ancient human beings, the Seven Ancient Dragon Gods, Xiu Ke Celestial God, and Ji Ning, sat down casually and began to drink heavily and chat happily.

    "I believe the seven of you should know that it is already the era of the Three Realms outside." God Xiu Ke suddenly said.

    "Yes, we have heard of it."

    "There are also some gods passing by us. We have heard about them." Everyone nodded.

    The God of Xiu Ke nodded: "But those gods probably don't know that the Three Realms now have been catastrophic."?¡±

    "Catastrophe?" The Seven Dragon God's expression changed.

    "No less than the catastrophe of destruction in ancient times." God Xiu Ke solemnly said.  ,

    "What."

    These seven dragon gods have already entered the Moon Lake in ancient times, so they have never experienced the ancient war of destruction, but the subsequent gods passed by here and told them about it.  They knew very well how brutal the ancient war of destruction was.  Even the powerful ones and even the ancestor gods died one by one, and even the chaotic world of Pangu was directly shattered.

    "Junior Brother Beiming told me this." God Xiu Ke looked at Ji Ning.

    "Let me tell you." Ji Ning recounted the catastrophe one by one.

    The expressions of the seven Dragon Gods changed when they heard this.

    "If I had known about this, I would have killed all the gods of the Wujian Sect before." Tyrannosaurus God roared.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, you are such an immature wolf, you should kill them all, kill them all.¡±

    The Seven Dragon Gods are extremely angry.

    They all anticipated the tragic consequences of such a catastrophe, which made their anger even more intense.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 14: Dilemma

    Second update today!

    After chatting for a long time, the wine was finished and everyone had a rest. Ji Ning even asked the God Xiu Ke: "Brother Xiu Ke, there is a stele at the entrance of this volcanic island. The stele contains the Snow Demon.  You can go and take a look at the detailed secrets of my stick technique."

    "Oh?" God Xiu Ke's eyes lit up.

    "Xiu Ke, you haven't gone to see it yet?"

    "Hurry up and take a look. That stele is indeed quite magical."

    "Go quickly, go quickly."

    Each dragon god smiled and urged.

    "Okay, I'll go and take a look." Xiu Ke God immediately rushed towards the stele alone.

    "Brother Beiming, there are many palaces here, you can just choose one at will. As soon as you come in, no one will attack you for at least a thousand years." Kulong God said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, and then chose a palace to stay temporarily.

    Two days later.

    The god Xiu Ke came back from studying the stele and reunited with the seven dragon gods.

    "How do you feel? That stele is pretty good, right?" Xiaolong Tianshen said with a smile.

    "It is quite powerful, but I am not following the path of Tai Chi Alas, I have been trapped on that snow island for hundreds of millions of years because my attack is too weak." God Xiu Ke sighed with emotion, "My body skills even make  Even the Snow Demon himself can't kill me, but it's useless. My attack is too weak and I can't get the recognition of the Snow Demon Master at all. He won't let me come at all. Fortunately, I have Junior Brother Beiming."

    "Where are brothers Beiming?" God Kulong asked.

    "He is still practicing." Xulong Tianshen said, "I saw him practicing, so I didn't bother him."

    "Brother Beiming is really serious about it." Xuanlong God asked, "Xiu Ke, what is the strength of Brother Beiming? The seven of us have been trapped here for too long. From ancient times to the present, we really can't stand it. If Beiming  Brother is strong enough. We also want to ask him for help and take us forward. We have given up hope on the treasures in Yuexiatan."

    "His strength?"

    God Xiu Ke shook his head, "I have seen him take action. He is good at swordsmanship and is quite successful, but his sword power is only at the third level. His magical power should be very strong It took him several days to go from the snow island to the volcanic island. I'm afraid  After a long and fierce battle, the Snow Demon himself recognized him, so he was allowed in."

    "The third level of sword power?" The God of the Dragon God shook his head. "Unfortunately, although he can be regarded as a master of swordsmanship, it is not enough to deal with the God of Purgatory."

    "pity."

    "Oh, wait a minute."

    Everyone is a little disappointed.

    "I am satisfied to be able to come to the volcanic island from Snow Island. In fact, when I followed Junior Brother Beiming, I was also betting. When I saw him using his sword, I didn't have much confidence. But if the bet is successful, there is no need to be discouraged. Maybe I can survive it.  Over tens of thousands of years and millions of years, Junior Brother Beiming's strength has greatly improved, and we can also take a gamble." Xiu Ke Tianshen said.

    "I hope so." All the Seven Dragon Gods sighed.

    They had hoped that someone would help this time, but they didn't expect that Ji Ning had brought God Xiu Ke here, so there was no hope at all.  As for Ji Ninghe only reached the volcanic island after stumbling and stumbling. If he wants to continue going further, there is little hope.

    A quiet palace.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, silently. His other avatar was in the Immortal Mansion, also meditating on "Wubao Swordsmanship".

    Because he just broke through and completed the third part of Wu Bao Swordsmanship, he can now naturally start to practice the last and fourth part of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship". This last chapter made Ji Ning even more amazed at this "Wu Bao Swordsmanship".  Mysterious - unpredictable. As he practices, Ji Ning naturally understands more and more. He knows very well¡¤¡¤¡¤

    It¡¯s not that easy to get into Xiatan this month.  Now I have just arrived at the volcanic island. Just think about it, can you guess how difficult it will be next?  So let¡¯s try to improve our strength as much as possible.

    time flies.

    In the blink of an eye, half a year has passed. In half a year, Ji Ning's two clones have mastered nearly half of the fourth chapter of Wu Bao Swordsmanship, but they are unable to make any further progress.  Ji Ning simply stopped studying, and instead turned to perfecting his own "Mingyue Swordsmanship".  Since entering the fourth level of sword power, Mingyue Swordsmanship has not been truly perfected.

    Perfecting the Mingyue Swordsmanship is relatively easy. In the process of perfecting it, Ji Ning was occasionally touched, and he was able to ponder the fourth chapter of Wu Bao Swordsmanship.

    It has been three months since Ji Ning came to the volcanic island.

    Ji Ning finally opened his eyes.

    "For now, my Mingyue Swordsmanship has reached the limit that I can perfect now." Ji Ning stood up with a smile on his face, "If I meet the Snow Demon again now, I'm afraid it's just a clone of him.You can defeat him easily.  "

    The power of the sword is good at attacking.

    Ji Ning's "Mingyue Swordsmanship" absorbs the essence of "Wubao Swordsmanship" that transcends the limits of heaven, and its power is naturally amazing.  In terms of attack, he can completely suppress the Snow Demon himself.  In addition, Ji Ning uses three heads and six arms, six hands to fight two hands With more and less, he can win directly and crushingly.

    "It's been such a long time that I haven't gone to see Senior Brother Xiu Ke or the Seven Dragon Gods." Ji Ning was also a little ashamed. He had been practicing for more than a year since he came here, so he immediately walked out of the palace to meet the seven Dragon Gods.

    A moment later.

    The Seven Dragon Gods, the God of Xiu Ke, and Ji Ning gathered together.

    "The eight of us have little hope of improving our strength and we often gather together. But you, Junior Brother Beiming, have been practicing for a year! This reminds me of the time when I first entered the Moon Lake." God Xiu Ke said with a smile.

    "Ashamed." Ji Ning said.

    "That's right." Ji Ning looked at the eight people in front of him, "I'm going to try and see if I can get to the next island."

    "you?"

    The Seven Dragon Gods and the God Xiu Ke exchanged glances one by one.

    Kulong Tianshen said: "Brother Beiming, do you know that there is a treasure on the third island? Anyone who breaks into it can get the treasure."

    "Treasure?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "The Yaksha of the Sea Clan, the Snow Demon and the God of Purgatory. These are the three obstacles left by the one who created the world of Moon Lake. If you overcome these three obstacles, you can get the treasure. Of course, when you reach the fourth island and the fifth  You can get treasures from every island." The God of the Dragon God looked at Ji Ning, "But the treasures are so good? Guess, you can also guess how powerful this Purgatory God is."

    Ji Ninglian listened carefully.

    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles without danger.

    "Along the other exit of the volcanic island, you can also see a floating wooden bridge. This floating wooden bridge runs through the endless sea of ??fire In the sea of ??fire, there is a demon named the God of Purgatory."  Kulong Tianshen said, "All gods in purgatory are born from the condensation of flames. They hold double halberds. He is extremely powerful, almost a true god. Although his flying speed is slow, his double halberds attack extremely quickly. His 'Wuji'  His strength has even reached the fourth level Compared to the Snow Demon himself, he is better at attacking and killing, has stronger strength, and attacks faster. And the two halberds on his left and right attack wildly It is simply a nightmare."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked when he heard this.

    ??More power and faster speed?  It represents the foundation of the Purgatory God, which is stronger than the foundation of the Snow Demon.

    "The seven of us know very well how powerful he is. In fact, we also hope that you can get through, so that we can go with you." Kulong God shook his head, "But he is too strong and not strong enough, and he may die."

    "The seven dragon gods have come in since ancient times." Ji Ning said doubtfully, "If you want to follow other powerful gods into the next island, I'm afraid you will meet powerful gods long ago."

    "Um."

    The only female Void Dragon God nodded, her voice clear and clear, "You are right, from ancient times to the present, we have met more than ten people who are absolutely sure to break through.

    But that was all a long time ago. The seven of us supported each other. Even if the Infernal Demon God killed us on the volcanic island, he would not be able to do anything to us.  We have enough patience and patience, and we want to practice slowly until we can get through it with our own strength.  "

    "But just 30 million years ago, the God of Purgatory told us that we have entered the Moon Pool for nearly an era of chaos. One hundred million years later, he will go all out to kill us." The eyes of the Void Dragon God were dim.  "Only now do we realize that the time given to us by Moonlight Pool is not endless."

    "If the God of Purgatory really goes all out and continuously attacks and kills us, our divine power will continue to be consumed. When the divine power is exhausted, we will be dead. We have not heard of the 'Chaos Era,' but we also understand that it should be  The times set by the Mighty One.¡±

    "A Chaos Era?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    From ancient times to the present, has there been an era of chaos?

    Ji Ning had already felt it

    Yuexiatan uses a very cruel method to cultivate gods, but an era of chaos is almost enough.  Because there is no real breakthrough in an era of chaos, and generally it will never be able to break through.

    "We only have 70 million years left." Tyrannosaurus God's voice was powerful. "We are never willing to give up easily. We want to live, so we can only let the powerful Gods take us with us. But there is nowhere else to go at this time.  A powerful god."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In these millions of years, I was the only one who came in.

    "Although we really want to go out, we are not willing to go out like this."Go.  But Ji Ning, your strength is indeed not enough.  "Tyrannosaurus God said, "Don't blame me for speaking harshly. That God of Purgatory is very powerful. Your sword power is still far from the third level. There is not much hope that you can get through it.  To get through, you usually have to reach the fourth level of thunder and lightning power, Tai Chi power, Wuji power, mind power, Jiuyou power, etc You must reach the fourth level before there is any hope.  "

    "Of course, if you are good at combat, such as sword power, knife power, explosive power, etc., you are quite sure."

    The Tyrannosaurus God looked at Ji Ning and said, "Brother Beiming, at least there is some hope before you try again. Otherwise you are risking your life. If you are lucky, you can escape. If you are not lucky, you will die there."

    "Junior Brother Beiming, it's better to take your time. You are different from us. You still have a long way to go." God Xiu Ketian said, "Actually, I am very satisfied that I can reach the volcanic island."

    Ji Ning was stunned for a moment.

    The third level of sword power?

    Why do they think their sword power is at the third level?

    Today¡¯s two updates are here, keep up the good work and work hard!  If you have monthly recommended tickets or something, you can also throw in a few to encourage Tomato.

    Tomato posted the original painting of Ji Ning¡¯s second soul on WeChat. Everyone can take a look at what the second soul looks like. Hehe, Tomato¡¯s WeChat account fanqw34~~~

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20 Chapter 15 Ice Heart Essence

    "stop."!

    Ji Ning shouted.

    The seven Dragon Gods and Xiu Ke Heavenly God also stopped and looked at Ji Ning. In fact, they were reluctant to say it, but they really did not want Ji Ning to die in the hands of the God of Purgatory.

    "You guys, who did you hear to say that I am at the third level of sword power?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Huh?" The eight people present were startled. The tone in which they heard Ji Ning say this didn't seem to be at the third level of sword power.

    "That's what I said." God Xiu Ke looked at Ji Ning in confusion, "Did I guess wrong?"

    "Oh." Ji Ning suddenly understood and explained with a smile, "When I first met Senior Brother Xiu Ke, I was indeed only at the third level of sword power."

    As soon as the words came out, the eight people present looked surprised.

    "Have you made a breakthrough?"

    "You made a breakthrough against the Snow Demon?"

    "Have you reached the fourth level of sword power?" Everyone looked at Ji Ning with excitement and anticipation.

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded, and at the same time, he drew his finger, and the black sword light surrounded his finger, which was extremely sharp.

    Seeing the power of this black sword-like sword, the Seven Dragon Gods and the God Xiu Ke were both excited and dumbfounded.

    God Xiu Ke even said: "Junior Brother Beiming, this matter is mine"

    "I understand." Ji Ning continued, "Senior Brother Xiuke thought so after seeing me fighting the Snow Demon for too long. It's my fault for not telling him earlier."

    "How can I blame you? Who is stupid enough to directly say how powerful he is?" The Tyrannosaurus God on the side laughed and said, "Well, it seems that our seven lives are not destined to be cut off. Brother Beiming has such strength.  , it should be easy to get through the God of Purgatory. Let's go, let's get to the next island. This way, the hope of getting out will be greater."

    "We came to Moon Lake Pond for endless years. Oh, according to the God of Purgatory, we are already close to the Epoch of Chaos, and we don't even know what the next island will look like."

    "I'm so curious."

    "I heard that after defeating the God of Purgatory, you can get the treasure."

    "Fourth brother, why are you excited? It's not because you are trying to get the treasure."

    "I'm excited. Can you take care of it?"

    Everyone was having fun, and obviously being able to leave this volcanic island made everyone feel good.

    Half an hour later.

    Ji Ning and others arrived at the other side of the volcanic island.

    "We're here, just keep moving forward along the floating wooden bridge." Kulong Tianshen pointed to the floating wooden bridge in front. In front of it is an endless sea of ??flames, boundless, and a floating wooden bridge runs through the sea of ??flames.

    "It's so hot." Ji Ning turned around and smiled, "Everyone, please come into my immortal mansion and wait for a while."

    "please."

    "It's troublesome."

    "Come on, come on, let me see how your fairy palace is doing." They all said with smiles, mainly because they knew Ji Ning's strength and knew that they were absolutely sure, so they were so relaxed, just like the God Xiu Ke who had just followed Ji Ning before  I was still feeling uneasy.

    Ji Ning then waved his hand. These eight gods did not stop him and allowed Ji Ning to take them into the Immortal Mansion.

    "Walk."

    Then he sat cross-legged on the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and quickly rushed along the floating wooden bridge into the endless sea of ??flames. Although the flames were extremely hot, ordinary gods could easily resist it, let alone Ji Ning who had eight or nine mysteries.  Gong protects the body.

    It only took half an hour to fly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stopped and looked ahead. Standing on the floating wooden bridge in front of him was a red figure about ten feet tall. He had a bald head, red eyebrows, and a red beard. He was tall and strong, and he was holding a short haircut in each hand.  halberd.  Dark red eyes stared at Ji Ning.

    "Invisible oppression is indeed stronger than the Snow Demon." Ji Ning secretly said, this was because the opponent was fully prepared at this moment and his aura did not restrain at all, so Ji Ning could easily feel it.

    After collecting the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle, Ji Ning landed on the floating wooden bridge, and two swords appeared in his hands.

    He is unwilling to use his three heads and six arms. Now that his sword power has just reached a new level and "Mingyue Swordsmanship" has just been perfected, he naturally needs to verify it carefully.

    "I can feel there are no gods on the volcanic island anymore." The dark red eyes of the Purgatory God were crazy, "It seems you are really confident."

    "Please." Ji Ning said directly.

    "good."

    The God of Purgatory did not hesitate and rushed over immediately. His figure was swift and swift, and he was in front of Ji Ning in an instant. Ji Ning also flew forward, greeting him with two black sword lights.

    Boom boom~~~

    Ji Ning involuntarily took a few steps back, and the God of Purgatory also took a step back.

    ??"Such a powerful force." Ji Ning was secretly shocked, "In terms of strength alone, it is almost close to the true god. Fortunately, my sword power has reached the fourth level." After the fourth level of sword power, Ji Ning has a mental strength comparable to the previous one with every sword strike.  A full burst of 80% of the power, such power can completely resist the opponent.  Ji Ning only needs to consume a small amount of divine power and maintain speed and flexibility. There is no need to use the star-catching hand, three heads and six arms, or even an explosion of powerful force.

    This level of consumption of divine power can be recovered by Ji Ning's natural absorption from heaven and earth.

    "The fourth level of sword power?" The God of Purgatory suddenly became more and more crazy.

    "Puff puff."

    The two halberds shot through the air, whistling like ghosts.

    The two short halberds are like the yin and yang of Tai Chi, and they are perfectly combined with each other, carrying the meaning of "Wuji".  Although Ji Ning also used two swords, the coordination between the two weapons was far inferior to that of the Infernal God.  After all, he is on the road of Wuji, so he is good at weapon coordination.

    "Huhuhu."

    The sword light is evil and extremely fast.

    In the Moon Pool, most of Ji Ning's thoughts were spent on the 'Shadowless Style', which was the weirdest and fastest move.

    The two of you come and go.

    For a while, Ji Ning was at a slight disadvantage. Although his attack was stronger, Ji Ning's weapon coordination with both hands was slightly lacking, which resulted in him being at a slight disadvantage overall.  In fact, as long as Ji Ning uses his magical power of 'three heads and six arms', he can quickly overwhelm his opponent, but Ji Ning is not in a hurry, because such a good opponent is not that easy to find.

    The power of swordsmanship mainly relies on the power of the black sword. Ji Ning's divine power is consumed very little, and the recovery can keep up with the consumption. It is easy to fight for thousands of years.

    This battle lasted for more than half a month. In the fight between opponents, Ji Ning, who had just broken through the fourth level of sword power, became more and more perfect in his swordsmanship.  Although I had studied on the volcanic island for more than a year, I had to concentrate on studying without an opponent. Only when I really fought with a powerful opponent did I discover many shortcomings in my swordsmanship. I constantly corrected and perfected it, and my swordsmanship naturally became more powerful.

    "You win." The Purgatory God suddenly retreated.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    In more than half a month, I was slightly at a disadvantage at the beginning, and now I am even slightly at the upper hand!  After all, when it comes to attacking, swordsmanship is too good.

    "Thank you." Ji Ning said.

    The God of Purgatory looked at Ji Ning and grinned, showing an ugly smile: "I'll wait for you at Wanshan Island." Then he dissipated into countless flames and disappeared.

    "Wanshan Island?" Ji Ning whispered to himself, "Is the third island Wanshan Island?"

    Whoops.

    Following Ji Ning, he took the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle and moved forward again.

    After flying for more than half an hour, a huge gourd-like island appeared in front of us. This gourd-shaped islandit was as if two islands, one small and one large, were connected.

    The floating wooden bridge leads to the small island. At the end of the floating wooden bridge, the bald and red-browed God of Purgatory is standing there.

    "This is Wanshan Island?" Ji Ning landed and said with a smile.

    "To be precise, this small island is the island of treasures." Purgatory God pointed to the big island in the distance, "That big island is the real Wanshan Island. There are many treasures on this small island  ¡¤You can choose any three. After choosing, you must enter the big island and cannot come here again."

    Ji Ning also understood that there was no way to retreat in Yuexiatan.

    For example, if you enter a volcanic island, you cannot return to the snow island.

    Once you enter Wanshan Island, you cannot return to the volcanic island until you die or go out and return to the Three Realms.

    "Choose any three?" Ji Ning said in surprise, "I heard that you can also choose treasures on the fourth and fifth islands."

    "Yes." The God of Purgatory nodded, "The third, fourth, and fifth islands all have treasures. They are all three items you can choose. So there are nine items in total. When you arrive at the fifth island,  You can leave this Moon Pool. Of course, in this era of chaos, only one person named Jueming will make it out alive."

    Ji Ning suddenly became confused.

    In the legend of the Three Realms the Buddha Jueming left the Moon Pool with three treasures, but the God of Purgatory said nine.

    "It seems that there are still six treasures that Jueming Buddha has not disclosed." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "follow me."

    Walking on a small island with a radius of millions of miles, the two of them walked hundreds of thousands of miles in just a few moments and arrived at a lake.  Compared to the endless ocean that takes a long time to fly with the Ruyi Spiritual Snake Shuttle, the millions of miles around are indeed just small islands.

    On this lake, there is a faint fog that makes it difficult to see clearly."Disperse." The God of Purgatory waved his hand, and all the fog dispersed, and the lake appeared. The lake was actually divided into nine distinct areas!  There is the extremely hot magma 'Jiu Yan Magma', and a dark red snow lotus grows on the magma.  There is also the slowly flowing cold ice heart marrow, with a crystal clear ice heart leaf growing on the ice heart marrow. There are also countless weeds full of vitality. Among the countless weeds, a green-colored flower has condensed.  The fruit¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    The nine areas are either hot, cold, dark, vibrant, or dead

    There is a faint formation that combines the nine areas.

    "Huh? Bingxinmui and Jiuyanjing are all available here?" Ning's heartbeat suddenly accelerated and he was excited. Unexpectedly, he found the Bingxinmui that he longed for on the third island.

    "The three treasures disclosed by Buddha Jueming are all here." Ning immediately guessed, "It seems that the treasures obtained by Buddha Jueming on the fourth and fifth islands have not been disclosed." You can guess.  , the treasures on the islands behind may be more precious, and even have great uses.

    "Choose."

    Seeing Ji Ning in a daze, the Purgatory God on the side urged, "There are nine treasures in total, you can choose three."

    "Nine treasures?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    There are nine areas in total. In the Ice Heart Essence area, there is an ¡®Ice Heart Leaf¡¯ growing. The Ice Heart Leaves are naturally precious, but Ji Ning also longs for the large amount of slowly flowing Ice Heart Essence.

    "Can I choose Bing Xinsui?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    "Ice Heart Marrow?" The God of Purgatory frowned and looked at Ji Ning, "The Ice Heart Marrow is condensed on the Ice Heart Marrow. You should choose the Ice Heart Marrow. It is the condensed essence. There are condensed essences in the nine areas. You should  Choose fruit leaves with condensed essence.¡±

    "I want Bingxinmui, is that okay?" Ji Ning asked. Bingxinxin Ye can definitely be chosen, but what about Bingxinmui?

    The God of Purgatory frowned: "This Ice Heart Marrow is the foundation. It is precisely because of this Ice Heart Marrow that the Ice Heart Leaf can grow. After the Ice Heart Leaf is picked, it takes enough years to grow the Ice Heart Leaf again. The Ice Heart Leaf  You can choose, how can I give you this foundation of ice heart essence?"

    Today is Friday, the update is complete!  Please ask for a monthly ticket again!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 16: Ice and Fire Formation

    Ji Ning suddenly felt a knot in his heart.  !

    ??Is Bing Xin Marrow the foundation?

    "Without the Ice Heart Essence, the Ice Heart Heart Leaves can no longer be nurtured." The God of Purgatory looked at Ji Ning, "One by one the gods enter Wanshan Island, and we can't cut off this treasure just because of you."

    "I heard that the man named Jueming who went out at the beginning got more than one Ice Heart Leaf." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The face of the God of Purgatory changed slightly, and he cursed in a low voice, "This Jueming should be damned if he still talks nonsense after getting the treasure!"

    "You are right." The God of Purgatory looked at Ji Ning, "When Jueming entered Moonxia Lake, it was a long time ago. He broke into Wanshan Island in one go. He was the second person to reach Wanshan Island in Moonxia Lake.  On the mountain island, there were indeed a lot of ice soul leaves at that time, so twelve plants were nothing. But as time went by, the gods were continuously polished, and their strength became stronger, and they entered the Wanshan Island one by one.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The more people there are, the less treasures there will be, so I changed it to only one plant."

    "You can get here in one go. If you want twelve, I'll give them to you."

    The God of Purgatory said and waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Suddenly ripples appeared in the Ice Heart Marrow area, as if a certain restriction was lifted, and swaying Ice Heart Marrow leaves suddenly appeared. At a glance, there are probably more than ten thousand growing in the Ice Heart Marrow area within a few miles.  Ice heart leaf.

    "So many?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "What? If there are only twelve plants for one god, wouldn't it be more than ten thousand plants for thousands of gods?" Purgatory God snorted, "Of course you have to be sparing with this treasure. I only want to give it to you because I see you getting here in one go."  Twelve. Twelve Ice Heart Leaves are no problem, but Ice Heart Marrowthat's the foundation, don't think about it."

    Ji Ning understood that the over 10,000 Ice Heart Leaves in front of him were all grown from the Ice Heart Marrow. How difficult it was to obtain the Ice Heart Marrow.

    "Actually" Ji Ning continued, "Actually, I just need a little Ice Heart Essencefor example, Ice Heart Essence within a range of tens of feet?"

    "A few tens of feet?" The God of Purgatory glared, "How many more?"

    Ji Ning was overjoyed. There was obviously room for negotiation in Purgatory God's tone.

    "There are several miles of Ice Heart Essence here, only a few tens of feet." Ji Ning continued. Seeing the expression in the Purgatory God's eyes, Ji Ning knew it was impossible, and continued, "It's only within ten feet!"

    "Do you know how deep the Ice Heart Marrow is?" God of Purgatory asked, "It's nearly thirty feet deep. You want something within ten feet and thirty feet deep? This is simply impossible."

    "Three feet in diameter and three feet deep." Ji Ning continued, "I only need this little"

    The God of Purgatory frowned.

    "These Ice Heart Essence, plus an Ice Heart Essence Leaf." Ji Ning looked at the God of Purgatory, "I don't want any other treasures. You asked me to choose any three before. I only want this Ice Heart Essence that is three feet wide and three feet deep.  And an ice heart leaf."

    "Three feet" The Purgatory God looked at Ji Ning and hesitated for a long time.

    Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Okay." The God of Purgatory nodded, "Look at how you got here in one go, three feet away, and you still can't affect the foundation. Before, you could choose any three treasures, but now you can only choose an Ice Heart Leaf and these Ice Heart Essences.  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    "Are there any treasures to collect?" The God of Purgatory looked at Ji Ning, who naturally took out a jade gourd. The God of Purgatory nodded and waved his hand, as if an invisible hand found a pit in the Bingxinmui area.  ¡¤In a circular pit about three feet long and three feet deep, these ice heart essences floated directly and flew towards Ji Ning.

    "Take it." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the Ice Heart Essence quickly shrank and flew into the jade gourd.

    After plugging the stopper, he stretched out his hand to collect an ice soul leaf that flew in front of him. Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and it was finally done. Ji Ning was indeed not very tempted by the other treasures. He was not a weapon refiner, so he  It's not about refining elixirs, and I don't know any other methods.

    What he needs is methods and treasures to increase his strength.

    "What a loss this time. An ordinary god can just throw away three treasures including an ice soul leaf." Purgatory God muttered, "He is another one who knows that Jueming got twelve. This Jueming  , what a scourge.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly, go quickly.¡±

    The God of Purgatory stared at Ji Ning and said, "You want me to send you off?"

    Ji Ning smiled and left immediately.

    Carry it with you in the fairy mansion.

    Another clone of Ji Ning is in the quiet room.

    ? ???Bingxinmui is in hand.  Ji Ning held the jade gourd and looked happy, "Fortunately, this God of Purgatory is easy to talk to and not very rigid. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome."  "

    In fact, Ji Ning realized that the Purgatory God must have done some trick, because one after another the gods entered Wanshan Island after knowing that Buddha Jueming had taken twelve Ice Heart Leaves, but the Purgatory God only saw one for him at first.  , there is absolutely no way that there is just one Ice Heart Leaf, the Purgatory God should have certain powers.

    He may not be able to give too much to the gods, but he can give less.

    Ji Ning tried his best and finally got it.

    "Three feet long, three feet wide, and three feet deep. This Ice Heart Essence is slightly lighter than water." Ji Ning secretly said, "With so much Ice Heart Essence, it weighs about 600,000 kilograms."

    Bingxinmui can float on water, but this much is enough.

    "My thirty-six clones require a total of 360,000 kilograms, which is enough."!

    After getting the treasure, Ji Ning did not hesitate and immediately took out another ruby ??gourd. The ruby ??gourd contained Jiuyan slurry. This time when he came to the Moon Pool, Ji Ning brought a hundred thousand kilograms of Jiuyan slurry.  Come over here

    "let's start."

    Ji Ning unplugged both the jasper gourd and the ruby ??gourd, placed them on the ground far away, and then sat cross-legged silently.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw Ji Ning levitating out of thin air, about ten feet high from the ground. As the true immortal mana surged in his body, a huge mana array gradually formed below Ji Ning. As the mana surged, the array formed.  Gradually there was a golden light.  This golden light formation is circular in shape, covering an area of ??nearly a hundred feet, like a huge barrier.

    A large number of runes flow, infused with mana, and are extremely mysterious.

    It took Ji Ning half an hour to completely condense it.

    "The fire array diagram has been condensed." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief and took out a Daluo elixir to replenish his mana. Then he began to condense another array of diagrams. He saw that the sky above Ji Ning's head began to gradually appear with a radius of 100 feet.  As Ji Ning continued to condense and outline the huge formation, the formation gradually glowed with black light, becoming more perfect and dense until it finally looked like black jade.

    The Baizhang Golden Light Formation is under the feet.

    The hundred-foot black light array is above the head.

    "The Ice and Fire Formation is completed, and the quenching of the golden elixir has begun." Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked at the two gourds placed in the distance. He saw the nine-flavored pulp and the ice heart marrow flying out from the red jade gourd and the jasper gourd.

    ????????????????????????? All weighed 15,000 kilograms, and Ji Ning was worried that it wasn¡¯t enough, so he brought out more.

    Jiu Yan Pulp and Bing Xin Marrow both condensed into a ball.

    Two spheres were suspended in front of Ji Ning.

    A ball of Nine Flame Pulp and a ball of Ice Heart Marrow. The Nine Flame Pulp and Ice Heart Marrow inside are rolling slowly.

    "Huh huh huh~~, a large amount of the essence in the Jiuyan pulp sphere was involuntarily and gradually absorbed by the 'golden light array' below, while a large amount of the essence in the Bingxinmui sphere was constantly absorbed by the 'black light array' above.  Take it in.

    After absorbing the essence of the two wonders, the power of the golden light array and the black light array suddenly increased greatly, possessing mysterious and unpredictable power. The two powers passed through Ji Ning's body, directly in Ji Ning's body.

    ¡®Chunyang, the golden elixirs meet.

    The completely different opposing forces of ice and fire, whether it is Jiuyan Jingjing or Ice Heart Essence, are all strange objects bred in chaos, and their power contains endless magic.

    ¡°So comfortable.¡±

    Ji Ning felt that his Pure Yang Golden Pill, tempered by the endless magical power of ice and fire, felt very comfortable and began to change very slowly.  Although it was slow, Ji Ning could clearly feel this change.

    The change may be very small in a short period of time, but if it takes one, two, three or four days, the change will be astonishing.

    "According to the records of the ice and fire tempering golden elixir technique, it will take almost a month to upgrade my pure Yang golden elixir to the second level. This process needs to be slow, gradually nourishing the golden elixir and changing the golden elixir. Don't rush it." Ji Ning suppressed his heart.  With excitement, he slowly absorbed strength through the two formations, tempering the golden elixir.

    I believe that in a month

    My own Pure Yang Golden Pill is second-rate.  It can be considered as a half-step ancestor level.  This kind of transformation is a fundamental transformation. Once the golden elixir transforms, the soul nurtured by the golden elixir can also advance by leaps and bounds.

    "Just wait a month."

    One of the clones is practicing the 'ice and fire tempering alchemy technique', while the other clone left the small island and came to the big island - Wanshan Island.

    There is also a black monument at the entrance of Wanshan Island.

    There is a flame pattern on the stele.

    &nbsp"The original stele on the volcanic island contained the mystery of the Snow Demon's spear technique. It is estimated that this stele contains the mystery of the Purgatory God's halberd technique." Ji Ning was still very interested in this, even though he had been fighting with the Purgatory God for so long.  , but after all, they are all fighting madly, and it is difficult to get a glimpse of the essence of the other party.

    Ji Ning stood in front of the black stele and looked at the flame pattern, and his consciousness was quickly drawn into it.

    In the misty space.

    A humanoid creature is holding a pair of halberds. From the basic moves, it gradually performs the method of the double halberds step by step.  Simple first, then complex.  First slowly, then quickly.  In the end, it all converged into the final terrifying move.

    for a long time.

    Ji Ning's consciousness separated from the stele, and he showed admiration: "Really look at it from shallow to deep, and I learned a lot. My two-sword technique is still not good enough." Ji Ning gained something, which allowed him to perfect the Mingyue Sword Technique.  thoughts.

    "Let's take a look at Wanshan Island first."

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    There are various peaks on this vast island that are either as tall as clouds, some as sharp as sword blades, some as low as some, or some as strange as weird.  There are so many mountains probably tens of thousands.  And each peak is not connected to each other. Tens of thousands of isolated peaks are indeed a wonder.

    "I wonder what gods there are on this island." Ning immediately walked towards the depths of Wanshan Island.

    Today, Saturday, the update is complete.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 17: Till Death

    "According to what the god of purgatory said, this island is called Wanshan Island." Ji Ning smiled, with seven dragon gods and Xiu Ke gods beside him.

    "Wanshan Island? Not bad." The Tyrannosaurus God's big copper bell eyes looked around excitedly, "These islands are like spears thrust into the sky. They are interesting and interesting. Wanshan Island, this name is good, the name is good  ah."

    God Xiu Ke has now returned to his true colors. The wind is light and the clouds are clear and unrestrained. He looks around, full of joy: "I didn't expect to see the third island so soon. Originally, I thought I would only see the second island."  I would be content with just having an island. Haha maybe Junior Brother Beiming can break out in one go."

    "Maybe it can be done."

    "Brother Beiming, we believe in you."

    They all laughed and said.

    Ji Ning did not dare to speak big words. The nine of them were walking together. Although Wanshan Island was very big, they could walk very fast while shrinking to an inch. After walking for a while and millions of miles, they faintly heard  Lots of laughter and cheers in the distance.

    This made Ji Ning and the nine of them look at each other with curiosity on their faces.

    "There seem to be a lot of people."

    "Let's go and have a look."

    ?I immediately walked towards the source of the sound, and as I got closer, the sound became clearer.

    "Okay, okay, brother Feiyou sings well, I will sing one too."

    "Moonlight Lake is so relaxing."

    "Drinking good wine is so enjoyable."

    "No worries, no worries.

    "Just bury your head and sleep till the end."

    That rough voice sounded like thunder, with a simple rhythm. Ji Ning blinked when he heard it. Is this called singing?  The singing is really average.

    Soon, Ji Ning and the other nine people walked to the source of the sound. They saw a bonfire burning in the wilderness in the distance. On the bonfire, skinned beast meat was roasted. Under the flames, the surface of the beast meat also changed.  A large amount of fat and oil is baked out and sometimes rolls and drips into the flames, giving off

    ¡®Chichi, chichi,¡¯ the sound, the fragrance has already filled the air.

    Dozens of beasts are roasting, surrounded by men and women who are either sitting or standing singing. Most of them are wearing animal skins and look comfortable and free.  There are also some wearing robes, but they are all casual. They are either holding wine cups or holding wine jars, drinking heavily and eating meat, laughing and shouting wantonly.

    "Hahaha, it's so cool for you guys to be here. You even have meat to eat." The Fierce Dragon God laughed and rushed over.

    "I knew Brother Feiyou was here. You guys are following Brother Feiyou. You all have meat to eat. I'm so hungry." The Tyrannosaurus God also rushed up.

    The Seven Dragon Gods ran over one by one, and Ji Ning and the God Xiu Ke also followed them.

    "So many gods?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    At a glance, there are nearly a hundred gods.

    "Seven Dragon Gods, you are finally here."

    "You have been holding back on the volcanic island and refused to come over. You insist on coming over by yourself. Why, now you have come over?"

    "Hahaha, Brother Kulong, come, eat meat."

    The gods who were sitting there in great excitement also welcomed them. After all, the seven dragon gods had been on the volcanic island for too long, and they had stayed for nearly an era of chaos. All the gods present knew these seven.  As for the God Xiu Ke, more than half of the gods knew him, but when it came to Ji Ning, not all the gods knew Ji Ning!

    "Let me introduce you." Kulong God said loudly, "This is my good brother Beiming! It's embarrassing to say that this time we came to this Wanshan Island from the volcanic island. We relied on brother Beiming.  The Beiming brothers entered the Moon Pool and arrived here in one go, fighting all the way to here."

    "oh?"

    "Brother Beiming, come here, I respect you."

    "I admire you for being able to kill Wanshan Island in one breath." Suddenly, the nearly a hundred gods looked at Ji Ning differently, and all of them took the initiative to propose a toast.

    Ji Ning also drank and chatted with them, and as they chatted, they finally figured out that although there were ninety-eight gods here, not counting the nine people who had just arrived, including himself.  However, most of the ninety-eight gods came here with other gods. They were only willing to follow others when they gave up hope of crossing the Moon Lake.

    Only nine of the ninety-eight gods actually arrived here on their own.

    They are Tianhe, Wuqi, Yunhen, Feiyou, Dongxu, Jibu, Tongqu, Zhenbu, and Yiqiu. These nine gods all belong to the power of Tai Chi and Wuji.  The power of lightning, the power of lightning, the power of edge and other similar powers have reached the fourth level, and you are confident enough to break through that purgatory.God, there will be many gods following them.

    "This is Brother Feiyou." God Kulong took Ji Ning to see God Feiyou.

    "Brother Beiming is really amazing. He is able to reach here in one go, but it is rare and rare. Even I arrived here after making breakthroughs on the volcanic island for tens of thousands of years." Feiyou Tianshen smiled.

    "Brother Beiming." Kulong Tianshen said with a smile, "This brother Feiyou is not happy without meat, and he is not happy without wine. So brother Feiyou specially carries a small world magic weapon, and a large number of animals are bred in that small world.  Beasts, this wine can be refined using the vitality of heaven and earth. But meat can only be produced through breeding. So wherever Brother Feiyou is, the gods there will be comfortable. Look at them one by one, eating meat and drinking wine.  Everyone is so happy that they don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like. We Seven Dragon Gods have not known the taste of meat for a long, long time on the volcanic island.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    This god Feiyou is really a wonderful person. When the gods come to Yuexiatan for adventure, they are all very ambitious at first. They usually only bring a little food and wine with them.  After all, as time goes by, the wine and meat will get spoiled.  Wine and meat, especially meat, cannot survive for thousands of years without being damaged.  So over time, if you want to eat meat in the Moon Pool, you can only have an endless supply of meat if you have a small world like Feiyou Tianshen and breed wild beasts inside.

    "Brother Beiming, please don't laugh at me." Fei Youtianshen smiled, "I don't have great ambitions, I just like wine and meat. I can bear it if you make my cultivation stagnate, but I can't bear it without food and wine. This  If you don¡¯t have anything to eat or drink, what¡¯s the point of being immortal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of Brother Feiyou¡¯s reputation in the Three Realms. He even has a nickname, ¡®Till death do we rest.¡¯¡± Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Till death?" Fei Youtianshen was stunned for a moment, then laughed.

    "Yes, we'll stop until death." The God of the Dragon on the side nodded, "This kid said that he can't stop eating and drinking until the day he dies. That's why it's called "until death."

    After drinking and eating meat for a long time, the group of gods was divided into two groups. One group was the other gods, and the other group was Ji Ning, Fei You Tianshen, Yunhen Tianshen and other ten people who got here on their own.

    Ji Ning looked at the nine gods in front of him. Seven of the nine gods belonged to the Nuwa camp, and the other two should be considered as members of the Infernal Sect.

    Because those who entered in ancient times were from Nuwa's camp. In the later Three Realms period, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons also waited for Nuwa to leave the Three Realms before returning with the remaining immortals and demons of the Wujian Sect. Therefore, the Wujian Sect entered the Moon Lake.  Naturally, there are much less than those in Nuwa camp.

    "They seem to have a very good relationship." Ji Ning secretly thought, "If they had known about the catastrophe in the outside world, I'm afraid they wouldn't be able to act like brothers without any grudges like they do now."

    Precisely because of the excellent relationship between the Wujianmen on Wanshan Island and the gods of Nuwa camp.

    "After all, they don't know that the catastrophe is coming. Ji Ning, the Seven Dragon Gods, and the God of Xiu Ke have no plans to disclose the catastrophe for the time being. After all, everyone is in the Moon Pool now, so there is no need to disclose it now.

    "Brother Beiming." The winged Yi Qiu Shen said, "The nine of us are looking for you because we have something to tell you."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was confused and listened carefully.

    "The island in front is very dangerous, and we need to be afraid. But it is much safer on Wanshan Island. There are no attacks here once in a thousand years." Yi Qiu Shen looked at Ji Ning, "But Moonxia Lake cannot completely let us relax.  I don¡¯t want to live here. After all, Yuexiatan is not a wasteland."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "There is usually no danger on Wanshan Island. There will be no danger for tens of millions of years. But once a new god enters Wanshan Island." God Yiqiu looked at Ji Ning, "Then Moonlight Pool  There will be terrible dangers and disasters.¡±

    "A disaster is coming?" Ji Ning was confused.

    The Wuqi God on the side narrowed his eyes and said hoarsely: "Yes, disaster! As long as the new God arrives at Wanshan Island, the disaster will be very close. Soon, an army of demons will attack Yuexiatan. When they arrive.  At that time, there were only ten of us going to fight. As for the other gods who were brought by us, they are not qualified to participate in the battle. Once they join the battle, they will anger Yuexiatan and they will definitely die."

    Ji Ning nodded and asked curiously: "The demon army?"

    "You have encountered Yaksha, Snow Demon, etc. before. These are all demons. What we are about to encounter will be an army composed of demons." God Wu Qi continued, "Under the attack of the army, there are only ten of us.  Facing the enemy. It was really a life-and-death fight. In the past history, in such disasters, gods would normally die. In fact, four gods died at most at one time. Only once, not a single god died."

    "so¡­¡­"

    &nbsp; "Under normal circumstances, one or two of the ten of us should die." Fei You Tianshen looked at Ji Ning, "We are telling you so that you can be prepared."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "That Yuexiatan army attack actually forced us to not relax too much on Wanshan Island. We had to go to the floating wooden bridge often to hone ourselves." God Yunhen said with emotion, "The only way is to continue to  As you practice and become stronger, you will have greater hope of survival when the new god arrives. When disaster strikes, you will have greater hope of survival."

    God Yunhen looked at Ji Ning, "Brother Beiming, since ten gods are required to join forces to face the enemy, cooperation is very important. Before cooperating, we also need to understand your strength and know what you are good at, so that you can be better at it.  cooperation."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The strongest among us is Brother Feiyou, so let Brother Feiyou fight you. You don't have to hold back. Understand what you are good at and what you are not good at, and then you can better cooperate." Yunhentian said.

    "Hahaha I'm not the strongest. Yunhen is the most powerful in physical skills, Zhenbu is the most violent, and I'm just the most stable in frontal attacks." Fei Youtianshen laughed.  He said, "Brother Beiming, get ready, get ready, I'm going to take action."

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20 Chapter 18 Wuji generates Tai Chi

    Chapter 2!  !

    In the vast wilderness.

    Ji Ning in white robes and the Feiyou God in animal skins faced each other from a distance. In the distance, more than a hundred gods were watching from a distance.

    "Although this Wanshan Island does not have a once-in-a-thousand-year attack, when the new gods arrive, it will be a more terrifying disaster. How powerful are the gods who can get here? In fact, almost every time a disaster comes, a god dies." Xiu Ke God  Shaking his head and sighing.

    "It is this kind of life-and-death threat that forces the already powerful God to become more powerful. The more powerful he is, the more likely he is to reach the next island." Kulong God said solemnly.

    This is already the third island.

    The next one is the fourth one.

    As for the fifth seat there is no danger. Once you reach the fifth seat, you can leave.  Therefore, the gods who can reach the third island are already very powerful. As for the gods on the fourth island, they are only one step away from leaving.  ¡®The disaster on Wanshan Island is not aimed at the gods who gave up, but only at the stronger gods who arrived here on their own.

    "Brother Beiming, be careful." Two short black halberds appeared in Feiyou Tianshen's hands.

    "Short halberd?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    According to the information I have received, in ancient times, Feiyou Tianshen¡¯s weapon was not a short halberd.

    "In the Moon Pool, in the God of Purgatory, I found a weapon that is more suitable for me." Fei You Tianshen looked at Ji Ning, "Although I use double halberds like the God of Purgatory, I am more powerful than him.  many."

    "Please." Two bloody divine swords appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's hands.

    The hundreds of gods watching the battle from a distance all held their breath. They also wanted to use this battle to take a good look at how strong the Beiming God was, who had arrived here on his own!  If the Beiming God is really strong, then the chance of survival will be greater when disaster strikes. Of course, disaster is not dangerous to those Gods who have given up long ago.

    But although they gave up, they arrived here following the gods who never gave up. The gods who never gave up died one by one in disasters one after another.  They also expect fewer deaths.

    "Whoosh." Feiyou Tianshen turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also turned into a stream of light and came forward to greet him.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    In mid-air, the two swords and the two halberds clashed one after another. As soon as they met, Ji Ning was shocked: "Well, the short halberd method used by Fei Youtian God is exactly the same as that of the God of Purgatory?" Because he had the experience of fighting the God of Purgatory for a long time before,  Ji Ning dealt with it very easily, and he also showed off his sword skills to the fullest. What is more important in this duel is to let the opponent and other nine gods see his methods clearly, so that they can better cooperate to deal with the disaster.

    "Whoops."

    The strange and unpredictable sword light passed by Feiyou Tianshen's neck. Fortunately, the body of the short halberd blocked it.

    There was another strange black sword light, which hit the body of Fei You Tianshen from below. Fei You Tianshen also turned his short halberd and blocked it with great difficulty.

    "The Beiming brothers have such weird and fierce swordsmanship."

    "The swordsmanship is fast and weird. This swordsmanship is really good at attacking."

    "sharp."

    "It is indeed powerful. This swordsmanship is enough to defeat the God of Purgatory."

    God Yunhen, God Dongxu, God Jibu, etc. all marveled. Although they also made it through, none of them actually followed the way of swordsmanship!  From Ji Ning's sword skills, they felt the viciousness of a strong swordsman.

    As for the God Xiu Ke and the Seven Dragon Gods, their eyes shone brightly. Although they were brought here by Ji Ning, they had never seen Ji Ning using his sword skills with all his strength.

    "Bang."

    The two fighting men fell to the ground separately.

    Feiyou Tianshen said excitedly: "Brother Beiming, although I am at a disadvantage, it is just a warm hand, we are familiar with each other. Now I am going to do it for real." After saying this, Fei Youtianshen's momentum became slightly different, and he turned into a wave.  Liu Guang once again attacked Ji Ning, and as soon as they fought, Ji Ning felt the method of transforming Feiyou Tianshen's short halberd

    It is no longer the method of the Purgatory God, but more mysterious.

    Although Ji Ning was good at attacking, for a while, Ji Ning was unable to gain the upper hand.  Apparently Feiyou Tianshen had spent a long time on Wanshan Island, and his short halberd technique had also been honed to become more and more perfect, which was much more perfect than Ji Ning's sword technique.

    "It's amazing." Ji Ning smiled after beating him for a while, "I wonder how your body-protecting magical power is, Brother Feiyou?"

    With that said, Ji Ning stopped resisting the opponent's attack and allowed the opponent's halberd to stab him. At the same time, Ji Ning also used his sword skills to greet the opponent, which frightened Feiyou Tianshen's face.Lian tried his best to change his moves to resist Ji Ning's attack.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    Feiyou Tianshen was beaten so hard that he retreated repeatedly, and at the same time shouted: "Are you talking about the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills?"

    "The ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Gong." Ji Ning also smiled.

    "You're cheating!" Fei Youtian was furious. If Ji Ning was weaker than him, then he could completely suppress Ji Ning even if Ji Ning had eight or nine mysterious skills to protect his body.  But Ji Ning's strength was comparable to his. At this time, Ji Ning didn't need to protect himself, so he had a huge advantage.

    "Who is your master?" Fei You Tianshen shouted, "You actually let you practice eight or nine profound arts, and you have reached the ninth level."

    "My master is the Patriarch of Bodhi Taoism." Ji Ning laughed and said, "Are you envious? Are you jealous?"

    "Bodhi Taoist Patriarch? You are really stepping on shit." Fei You Tianshen was furious and embarrassed as he fought, "Okay, okay, I know your divine body protection is very powerful, please stop bullying others like this, okay?"

    Ji Ning also took it easy. After showing off the damage of his divine body, he continued to attack and kill normally. Ji Ning also naturally blocked the short halberd that the opponent was attacking.

    In this way, you come and go, and the fight is considered exciting.

    "I didn't expect that Brother Beiming would practice eight or nine profound arts to the ninth level. Now it's better." God Wu Qi squinted and smiled, "This time of disaster, when the demon army comes over, brother Tongqu, it will be better."  When the time comes, you no longer need to be the target alone, and when the time comes, Brother Beiming can fight with you."

    Facing the demon army, it does require a very strong divine body to resist.

    The brawny man with a bronzed body, the Tongqu Tianshen, said in a low voice: "Brother Beiming's eighty-nine mystical skills are the first magical power below the true gods. Although I have a chance, I am still not as good as Brother Beiming in terms of spiritual body. This time  The vanguard who wants to fight head-on still has to look to Brother Beiming."

    "My God, Tongqu, you stupid guy knows how to take advantage of people."

    "You actually know how to let others rush ahead."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Tongqu Tianshen glared: "That's because none of your divine bodies are strong enough. I used to reluctantly rush ahead. Now Ji Ning's divine body is stronger than me. That's the ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique. The divine body is comparable to the pure Yang magic weapon.  Ah, even if the True God Dao Ancestor took action, it would be difficult to destroy such a divine body."

    "Those who can practice the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills to the ninth level are very rare in ancient times and in the Three Realms. They are all the treasures of the True God Taoist Ancestors. They are all extremely talented. There is no need to take risks in the Moon Lake Pond."

    "yes."

    "There is really no need to come to Yuexiatan for those who are favored by the True God Dao Ancestor."

    They also found it strange.

    When entering Yuexiatan, people usually come to Yuexiatan to give it a try when they feel that there is no hope of breaking through and becoming a true divine Taoist ancestor in the ancient world or the Three Realms.  And even if you leave the Moon Pool, you may not necessarily become a true Shinto Ancestor.  Even Jue Ming Buddha took a long time to become a Buddha after he left.

    So Yuexiatan is useless!  Those who come in are all here to have a try, such as Lu Dongbin, Hongxue, Sun Wukong and other peerless geniuses, but no one will come in.

    Of course, the gods like Feiyou and Wuqi were average at first, but after being tempered by Moonlight Lake, they all showed their talents. Like these nine, all of them have Tai Chi power or other powers that have reached the third level.  The fourth level, placed in the three realms, will also be valued by the true gods and Taoist ancestors.  This shows the effectiveness of training in Moon Lake.

    "Boom."

    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and the aftermath of the shock caused the earth to tremble and crack. The nearest mountain trembled, and a large number of stones rolled down.

    The power of this blow also scared the gods who were watching the battle from a distance.

    "wild."

    Feiyou Tianshen stepped back far away and looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    "You blocked it?" Ji Ning was also extremely surprised.

    "What happened just now? Why did your swordsmanship suddenly increase so much?" Fei You Tianshen asked in surprise.

    "That's the fourth level of mental power instilled in the swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, "With the addition of mental power, the power will naturally skyrocket."

    Feiyou Tianshen was shocked: "The fourth level of mental power? Not only are you the fourth level of sword power, but also the fourth level of mental power? And even the fourth level of mental power, how can it be instilled in the sword? You figured it out  The mental sword technique?"

    The power of the mind is illusory, and how to use it has always been a headache for the powerful.

    "What about you?" Ji Ning was also confused, "Your halberd technique just now" He clearly unleashed his strongest blow. His sword power, mental strength and even his star-picking hand all exploded.  You Tianshen retreated, but the opponent blocked him.The twin halberds faintly produced a Tai Chi diagram, and his attack seemed to be trapped in an endless whirlpool.

    "That's a method I've been pondering recently." Fei Youtianshen said with a smile, "My Wuji power has reached the fourth level and Tai Chi power is the second level. But Wuji gives birth to Tai Chi. This Wuji power and Tai Chi  The power of the two can be combined completely, and this move is my original move. Only by combining Wuji and Tai Chi can we have such defensive capabilities."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but marvel.

    sharp.

    Of course he knows that some of these top powers can be combined, such as the power of time, the power of space Like the Red Snow God, it is by combining these two powers into the power of time that he can truly get started with time.  Bodhi was extremely happy and accepted him as his disciple.

    Only those that are suitable for each other can be combined.

    "It cannot be said that Ji Ning's sword power and knife power cannot be combined with eight poles, but it is impossible to combine them.

    Wuji gives birth to Tai Chi, and the two can be perfectly combined. Even though the power of Tai Chi is only at the second level, once combined it produces amazing effects.

    "So I am the most stable one. Even if the God Zhenbu attacks the most violently, I can withstand it." Feiyou God looked at Ji Ning and exclaimed, "But in terms of fierceness, you are more powerful than Zhenbu."  Bu Tian Shen is slightly taller, powerful, powerful."

    Ji Ning continued: "Psychic power is different from other powers. It cannot last long. I can only sustain such violent attacks for more than ten times."

    "Oh" Fei You Tianshen was stunned and shook his head, "It's a pity"

    "But your strength has exceeded my expectations. Let's make good arrangements. All we have to do from now on is to wait. It is estimated that in ten and a half months, the demon army from Moonlight Pool will attack." Fei You Tianshen smiled, "  When the time comes, all the ten of us have to do is fight!"

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 19: Demon Legion

    When Ji Ning arrived at Wanshan Island for a sparring match, the gods Wuqi and Zhenbu were very happy. Although they all looked very relaxed and at ease, after all, the coming disaster  ¡¤¡¤It will almost kill one or two of them, but everyone still feels invisible pressure in their hearts.

    At this time, the stronger Ji Ning becomes, the happier they will naturally be!

    Time passes day by day

    The ten gods also prepared silently.

    In a palace, Ji Ning and the nine gods were discussing how to fight.

    "What, you can't use the formation?" Ji Ning said in surprise.

    "Of course you can't use formations." God Wu Qi said calmly, "If you use formations, then the demon army will also use formations. There will be more of them, but we will suffer a loss! This is the lesson learned from our predecessors. We  If you don¡¯t use the formation, the demon army won¡¯t be able to use it either.¡±

    "Strange." Ji Ning was confused.

    You don¡¯t use formations here, and neither do the demon army?

    "How could this happen?" Ji Ning was puzzled.

    "You will understand if you think of yourself as the creator of the Moon Pool." God Zhenbu laughed and said, "The creator of the Moon Pool wants to hone us and make us stronger. If we use formations, such as  Qi Yao Celestial Gods, wait for the formation. It will look like seven gods are fighting together to meet the enemy. In fact, only one god is fighting, and the other six are only responsible for supplying divine power. This goes against the original intention of the creator of Yuexiatan.  So naturally we don¡¯t want us to rely on formations, but rely on ourselves to face the enemy, fight, and accept disasters to hone ourselves.¡±

    Ji Ning also understood immediately and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, I don't know why the creator of Moonlight Pool spent so much effort to train us."

    "We are also curious."

    "Yes, for what purpose?"

    "I'm afraid only Jueming, who is out, will know. Beiming, you just came in from the outside world. Did Venerable Jueming say what the creator of the Moon Lake Pond wanted?"

    The nine gods also didn¡¯t understand.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "Buddha Jueming is keeping silent about what happened in the Moon Lake."

    "Have you all become Buddhas?" God Jibutian exclaimed.

    "The Seven Dragon Gods and others have said it before, but you didn't hear it?"

    "I'm distracted."

    "You are a god, but you are still distracted?"

    "The disaster is approaching I can't help but think about the scene of the demon army coming Why, are you not allowed to lose your mind?"

    Since you can¡¯t use the formation, you can only fight one by one. The only thing you need to remember is

    ¡®Stay closer to each other so that other gods can be rescued as soon as possible when they are in danger.  The longer we support each other, the longer we can survive the attack of the demon army.

    In the blink of an eye, it has been twenty-one days since Ji Ning arrived at Wanshan Island.

    Since the tenth day, the ten gods have been living together, ready to fight at any time, and finally today There is still a cold wind blowing in the sky, the sky is still misty, and the bright moon is still high.

    "Ouch!!!" A distant and vast voice that resounded throughout the world came from the west of Wanshan Island.

    "Um?"

    The ten figures turned into streams of light and flew out of the palace, flying to the top of the nearest mountain. The ten of them looked into the distance like gods between heaven and earth.

    "Here he comes." Feiyou Tianshen said in a low voice.

    "Finally here." Zhenbu Tianshen licked his lower lip.

    "Beiming, remember." God Wu Qi asked Ji Ning beside him, "Don't rush too far. You have eight or nine mysterious skills to protect your body. Although you can fight and rush, once you rush into the army alone, you will not be able to rush."  If others help, if they are attacked by the demon king again, they will be close to death."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    There are a large number of demons in the demon army who are as powerful as the gods, as well as demon generals who are as powerful as their ten gods, and demon kings who are much stronger than them!

    The more gods you fight, the more demon generals and demons you will have.

    Because this time there are ten gods, there are ten demon generals!

    "We must be careful of the demon generals. Each of the ten demon generals is comparable to us. Especially those damn large numbers of demons. Although they are weak alone, they can entangle you and have a great impact on your strength. We must get close. We must  We all support each other and must not be separated by the demons." God Tongqu couldn't help but said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    He understood that everyone was telling him that after all, the other nine people had experienced disasters.  Because of their experience, the nine people were more worried about JiBetter to make mistakes!  In this moment of life and death, if anything goes wrong, it means death.  !

    Boom boom boom~~~~

    The earth is shaking.

    The ten gods looked into the distance and saw the appearance of numerous monsters in the distance. These monsters had dark green skin and each held weapons such as knives, guns, and forks.  Among them, there are also more burly demon generals, about ten feet tall. The skin color of the demon generals is even darker red.

    "The big one is the demon general."

    "Look, the one with the longest horns on his head is the Demon King." Fei Youtianshen and the others pointed at Ji Ning. In fact, Ji Ning had already made a vague judgment. After all, the two horns on his head were about three feet long.  The longer one is indeed the most powerful.

    ¡°Aww~~, the demon king has a golden gourd around his waist, holding a long black stick, and raises his head and roars.

    ¡°Aoaoaoaoaoaoao~~, a large group of demons followed and roared.

    The ten gods all looked at it with solemn expressions.

    In the distance, a large group of gods such as the Seven Dragon Gods and Xiu Ke God were also watching nervously.

    "Another disaster is coming."

    "I hope they can all survive this time."

    They have no choice. If they join the war, they will only cause more monsters to appear, so they can only watch from the sidelines.  They were able to come to Wanshan Island precisely because they followed the powerful gods. But in every disaster, almost all the gods died!  They are also saddened by the death of rabbits and foxes, and for them, the dead gods are their benefactors!

    Just like the Seven Dragon Gods and the Xiu Ke God do not want Ji Ning to die, everyone does not want these ten gods to die.

    "I hope all ten of the Beiming brothers can survive." God Kulong said.

    "Walk."

    The ten gods standing on the top of the mountain suddenly turned into streams of light and flew to a weird mountain peak tens of thousands of miles away with the order from their leader, Feiyou Tianshen.  This island is also called ¡®Wanshan Island¡¯ because it has tens of thousands of peaks of different shapes that pierce the sky!

    The mountain peak chosen by Ji Ning and the other ten gods is the most suitable for them.

    Although they can¡¯t set up a formation, they can choose the terrain!  Suitable terrain can prevent the demon army from forming a large-scale siege and reduce the pressure on the ten gods.

    "Brothers," Fei You Tianshen roared, "Stay alive and let's drink together!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together.

    "Let's drink together."

    The other nine gods, including Ji Ning, roared angrily, looking at the demon army coming from a distance. Each of them had endless killing intent in their hearts!  They had no choice but to kill or die.

    It¡¯s close, it¡¯s close!

    The demon army has already rushed into the range of a million miles, and it is even closer, 600,000 miles, 300,000 miles The weakest demon can also rival the average god. The speed of running is naturally amazing, and it quickly rushes to the front.

    "Oh, children, kill them all." The demon king roared loudly.

    Suddenly the demons became more and more excited.

    "Kill." Fei Youtianshen shouted violently.

    "Kill." The nine gods had already taken out their weapons.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡¤

    Just like the raging tide crashing on the rocks, the ten gods relying on the mountain peaks were instantly besieged by this large group of gods and demons.

    Ji Ning held two swords and faced the monsters wielding spears, long forks, machetes and other weapons, and performed the "Mingyue Swordsmanship".

    The sword light is flying.

    Very weird.

    Poof!

    A demon's head flew up.

    Bang!  The sword gleamed against the machete and cut a fat demon into two halves.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning also sometimes used the 'Idealistic Style' and 'Yin Yang Style', these two defensive methods. During a siege, defense is obviously very important. Otherwise, a large group of monsters will completely close them and there will be no room to use their sword skills.  , that¡¯s it.

    "According to what Brother Feiyou said, these ordinary demons must be killed as soon as possible. The more you kill, the better. Although they are weak, at the critical moment, it is these ordinary demons that send us to the end." Ji  Ning didn't dare to be careless. Although he had eight or nine mysterious skills to protect his body, if he was completely restrained and trapped, the demon king could easily suppress him and put him into the golden gourd.

    Chapter 1 is here!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 20: Half-step Ancestor

    The demon king is holding a long black stick and is surrounded by ten dark red demon generals! He is watching from a distance, allowing the large group of demons under his command to besiege him.

    Ji Ning and the others also knew that every time the demon army attacked, the ordinary demons would attack and kill them for a while, and then the demon generals and demon kings would take action.  Therefore, the period of time when the Demon King and the others do not take action is very critical. You must take advantage of this period to kill as many ordinary demons as possible.

    Crazy killing.

    "Bang." Ji Ning sometimes went on a rampage, relying on his divine body to overwhelm the demons.  Sometimes he would use his sword skills to act like a black hole, leading the monsters aside.  In short, no matter what, you can't let these monsters completely restrain you.

    "interesting."

    The demon king pointed at Ji Ning with his long and thin claws, "Look, that new god has great swordsmanship and is the fastest among them."

    "His divine body is very powerful, and he doesn't care at all about the children's weapon attacks."

    "The swordsmanship is very weird."

    The dark red demon kings under his command said.

    "I heard from Purgatory that this new god is called Beiming." The Demon King smiled and said, "Ah San, go and play with him."

    "Yes." Immediately, a burly demon king holding a shield in each hand responded and rushed towards Ning. Wherever the dark red demon king passed, the ordinary demons made way for him.  .  Soon, the dark red demon king holding double shields was in front of Ji Ning.

    "Jining, be careful."

    "Brother Beiming, be careful."

    "It's a double shield general!"

    The other nine gods even called out via voice transmission, and Ji Ning was also shocked. Among the generals under the Demon King, Feiyou Tianshen and the others had many experiences, so they naturally remembered many generals.  Those generals also have their own characteristics, and among them, the 'Double Shield General' is extremely good at strength and defense.

    "Of all the generals under the Demon King, this double-shield general should be the one who can restrain me the most." This thought passed through Ji Ning's mind, and he followed the dark red double-shield general to kill him.

    "die!"

    Holding two shields in hand, crush them directly and rush towards them.

    Those two shields almost completely blocked the opponent's body. Ji Ningkong had powerful sword skills and could not touch the enemy at all.

    "Heaven Collapse Style!" Ji Ning also rushed forward, and his swords instantly became as heavy as mountains, and he smashed them directly, as if Pangu opened the world with power.

    "Boom."

    Two swords slammed into the shield one after another, but the demon general still rushed towards Ji Ning with the shield on his shoulder. Obviously, in terms of strength, Ji Ning did not have the advantage.  At this time, a large group of demons around him were also frantically besieging Ji Ning, causing Ji Ning to panic. At this time, Taicai deeply felt that these demons that could be easily killed before now, have become  A real big threat.

    I have to deal with demon generals, so ordinary demons¡¯ ordinary shots and forks make me very uncomfortable.

    "Three heads and six arms." Ji Ning swung around and displayed the magical power of three heads and six arms. Six sword lights flew suddenly, killing all the ordinary gods and demons around him, and he was able to completely cope with the pair of shield generals.

    ¡°Ah Si, you come over too.¡± The demon king in the distance ordered.

    "yes."

    The dark red demon general called ¡®Ah Si¡¯ had six arms, each holding a whip. He roared towards Ji Ning.  His arrival immediately put Ji Ning in danger. If Ah Si were left alone, Demon General Ji Ning would be able to deal with it and even gain the upper hand.

    But at this moment, there are double shield generals as the main force, and 'Ah Si, the six whips of the demon general are flying, making it difficult for him to use his sword skills, and ordinary demons are also coming one after another to restrain Ji Ning.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaao~~~" Two monsters and numerous demons frantically besieged Ji Ning, as if the tide was drowning Ji Ning.

    "not good."

    "I go."

    Zhenbu Tianshen, the burliest person who was closest to Ji Ning, roared and rushed towards the demon general holding a double shield. The demon general with double shields was still attacking Ji Ning.  Time can only spare a shield to resist the fierce Zhenbu Demon God.

    "Get away." As soon as Demon God Zhenbu's spear came out, a raging whirlpool appeared on the spear. It directly rubbed the bottom of the shield and inserted it, then suddenly lifted it up.

    This bottom-up force made the demon general holding the double shield unable to resist and flew up involuntarily.

    "good."

    A sword light lit up.

    Star Reacher!

    &nbsp; Sword power!

    Mental effort!

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!  Ji Ning's fastest sword, the most powerful sword, pierced directly into the chest of the demon general when the pair of shield demon generals flew up and there was a flaw in the defense.  "Ah." The demon with two shields glared at Ji Ning, then dissipated into nothingness, and even the shields disappeared.

    "Good kill."

    "good."

    "One is dead." All the nine gods were overjoyed. They did not expect that Ji Ning, who was forced into a desperate situation, would suddenly kill the double-shield demon general.

    In fact, Ji Ning was already ready to explode when he was forced into a desperate situation, but in such a desperate situation, even if he broke out, he would at most be able to force the opponent back.  Fortunately, the God Zhenbu came over and caused a flaw in the double-shielded monster. Ji Ning used all his strength to kill it directly.

    "Beautiful." God Zhenbu looked at Ji Ning and laughed, "Even if I don't take action, this little demon can't do anything to Brother Beiming."

    Ji Ning felt complicated.

    In fact, after arriving at Wanshan Island, Ji Ning still felt a little confused when it came to dealing with these nine gods, especially the ¡®Zhenbu Celestial God¡¯ and ¡®Yiqiu God¡¯ of the Wujian Sect.  Because he knows very well that the two major camps in the outside world have long been enemies of life and death!  But in Yuexiatan, these gods don't know what's going on outside, especially the nine gods, who have experienced disasters one after another and have long been like brothers in life and death.

    "No matter what, although they are Wujianmen, they are my brothers." Ji Ning looked at Zhenbu Tianshen who had concern in his eyes and was enthusiastic and generous, and said secretly.

    The double-shielded demon general died, and the six-armed demon general retreated.

    The Demon King who was watching from a distance frowned.

    "Huh?" The Demon King frowned and ordered, "Attack."

    The eight demon generals under his command suddenly became excited and rushed over. The demon king gently touched the golden gourd on his waist, then sneered and strode towards Ji Ning holding a long black stick: "You deal with the other nine, that one  God of the North Ming Dynasty, leave it to me."

    "yes.

    "Then God Beiming is dead."

    "He's dead."

    The demon generals pounced on their opponents respectively. Except for Ji Ning, who was relatively unfamiliar to them, they were all familiar with the other nine gods.  They could choose which gods to deal with, but Ji Ning and his group of gods were not qualified to choose, because they were surrounded by a large number of demons, and their speed was much slower than that of the demon generals.

    "Be careful, they are all coming." Feiyou Tianshen shouted. This is truly the most critical moment. When the demon kings are dispatched, casualties will easily occur.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    Demons and demons are about to fight with gods one after another, and a large group of demons are still around! Surround!

    Ji Ning encountered the most terrifying demon king.

    "You can actually kill Ah San." The demon king held a long black stick in his hand, and the overwhelming aura made Ji Ning feel the pressure. The ground was shaking as he strode forward, "I want to see how strong you are.  Everyone, please step aside."

    "Huh, all the demons around me retreated.

    The Demon King suddenly started running with great momentum, and then jumped towards Ji Ning. He even raised his stick with both hands and smashed Ji Ning's head.

    "Block." Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, blocked the attack upward with six divine swords at the same time.

    ¡°Bang~~~~¡±

    A hole suddenly appeared in the ground, and Ji Ning had been smashed and fell deep into the ground.

    The Demon King grabbed the long black stick with one hand and slammed it into the hole!  The power is still terrifying.

    "Bang." A sword light suddenly left the ground and flew out, enveloping Ji Ning in the sword light.

    "Such a powerful force." Ji Ning trembled in his heart. This demon king was too powerful. It was much stronger than him. He had just used six divine swords to resist the opponent's attack. One of the divine swords also had mental power attached to it. But  Useless!  Still being crushed by the opponent, obviously the gap is really big.

    The Demon King kicked off his feet and soared into the sky, catching up with Ji Ning who was about to retreat. No matter in terms of strength or speed, the Demon King was absolutely superior to Ji Ning.

    "Bang."

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning flew upside down from time to time.

    Sometimes it falls.

    Sometimes it rolls.

    But with the protection of the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques, the Demon King cannot hurt Ji Ning. All Ji Ning needs to do is to try his best to prevent the other party from restraining him.  Ji Ning's swordsmanship was also very powerful. With three heads and six arms, ordinary demons could not get close at all, and the demon king had no chance to use the golden gourd to capture Ji Ning.

    "Such"It's so frustrating to be ravaged, this demon king is too powerful.  "Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    "kill."

    "Damn it."

    Facing the attacks of the nine demon generals and numerous demons, Feiyou Tianshen and Zhenbu Tianshen seemed to be trapped in a quagmire.  It should be noted that even Ji Ning would be forced into a desperate situation when faced with two demon generals and other demons.  This demon king looks powerful, but he is very powerful and fast. As long as he can block it, he will be smashed away at most and his life is not in danger.

    The last disaster was when Fei You Tianshen resisted the Demon King. In terms of defense, he was much better than Ji Ning, and he was able to withstand the Demon King.

    This time the disaster The Demon King came to Ji Ning. Obviously he didn't like Fei You Tianshen who was good at defense and was very difficult to deal with.

    As time goes by, the other nine gods are also in danger!  After all, you have always been on the weak side. As time goes by, you will eventually die.  Generally, according to past experience, these demons will relax their attack intensity only if a god dies.

    The ten gods each have their own methods.

    Like the God of Yunhen, his physical skills are astonishing, far superior to Ji Ning and the other nine. Under the siege of the demon army, he is still like a cloud that gathers and disperses irregularly, constantly moving and killing.

    Like Feiyou Tianshen, who is best at defense, even if the demon king comes, there is nothing he can do about it.  Naturally, it is also very stable at the moment.  But his defense was strong, but his attack was weak. He was also besieged and found it difficult to assist others.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    Dongxu Celestial God and Zhenbu Celestial God are both in crisis!  Although other gods have helped two or three times, they cannot always help.

    "Damn it." God Zhenbu roared.

    "These monsters." Dongxu God was also anxious.  Both of them are powerful in attacking. Now under siege, they are already in danger. The bodies of Dongxu Celestial God and Zhenbu Celestial God appear one after another with scars.

    "Dongxu, Zhenbu can't hold on any longer." Feiyou Tianshen roared anxiously, while trying his best to rush in that direction.

    "Fei You? Don't even think about going there."

    The demon general holding the chains laughed strangely, and the chains were flying and beating, trying to stop Feiyou Tianshen.

    "Beiming." God Wu Qi was also anxious and shouted through his voice.

    "Bang."

    The demon king struck again.

    After knocking Ji Ning away, he became anxious and said, "I can't get close." In front of the Demon King, he could barely hold on, which was fine.

    "Pfft."

    The blade passed over Dongxu God's abdomen, and a wound suddenly appeared in his abdomen. Blood appeared, and he quickly recovered with the surge of divine power.

    "My divine power is almost exhausted." Dongxu God sent a message. His body was hurt again and again, and his divine power was consumed much more.

    "Dongxu."

    "Brother Dongxu."

    The other gods are all anxious. Once their divine power is exhausted, no one will be able to help him.

    In a quiet quiet room.

    The diagram of the Baizhang Golden Light Array is below.

    The Baizhang Black Light Array is at the top.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged in the middle. Jiuyanjing and Bingxinmui formed two spheres and were suspended in front of Ji Ning. A large amount of the essence of Jiuyanjing continued to gather into the golden light array, and the essence of Bingxinmui continued to fly in.  In the black light array, the two spheres have shrunk a lot at this moment.

    "Stop it first."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The two formations slowly turned into nothingness, and the two shrinking masses of Jiu Yan Pulp and Bing Xin Marrow also flew into the jasper gourd and red jade gourd in the distance.

    Ji Ning fell to the ground.

    "Although my pure Yang golden elixir can continue to improve, it can only be stopped temporarily. I will continue to improve after the war." Ji Ning looked inside his body, and saw the spinning pure Yang golden elixir, and the aura  It is dozens of times stronger than before, and the golden elixir space inside is also much wider, and the powerful and pure pure Yang mana is also surging.

    The art of tempering the golden elixir through ice and fire requires very gentle and slow tempering. With the tempering of the essence of ice and fire, the pure Yang golden elixir will continue to improve and transform.  Of course you can also stop at any time, after all, this is a gentle and slow improvement.

    The golden elixir of Taozu is compared to the golden elixir of True Immortal Chunyang. There is a huge difference between heaven and earth!

    The Taoist Golden Pill and the first-class True Immortal Golden Pill of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom are at the same level.  If Ji Ning is promoted to the second-level golden elixir, he should be regarded as a half-step ancestor.  After practicing for more than twenty days, he is actually close to reaching the limit, and can also be regarded as a second-class golden elixir.  Of course, it will take a few more days of tempering to reach the limit.

    "Let's see if this second-grade golden elixir can??How powerful.  "With a thought, Ji Ning disappeared into the Immortal Mansion and arrived at Wanshan Island in the outside world.

    On Wanshan Island.

    The gods and demons who were fighting fiercely had entered their craziest moment, and at this moment, another Ji Ning suddenly appeared next to the bombarded Ji Ning who was flying upside down.  The two Ji Nings were in mid-air at the same time. This scene also shocked the gods present and the large group of gods watching the battle nervously in the distance.

    "Two Northern Gods?"

    Free recommendation tickets are available to everyone every day.

    Please vote for Tomato and support Tomato!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 21: That Sword

    Two Ji Nings appeared in mid-air. The only person present who was not surprised was the demon. He had already known from the Snow Demon that Ji Ning had two clones, so he gave Ji Ning such preferential treatment.

    "Your clone finally appeared." The Demon King laughed, "I've been waiting for a long time."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Howling to kill.

    One of the statues of Ji Ning, with three heads and six arms, roared and flew away, with six sword lights slashing at it to fight the Demon King at close quarters.  The other onethat is, Ji Ning who just appeared, was surrounded by a total of 729 pure Yang top-grade flying swords. Only the vast sword shadows were seen floating around Ji Ning, which was far beyond the level in the Three Realms.  'The Pure Yang True Immortal's pure mana surged out of Ji Ning's body and entered the immortal sword.

    Ji Ning¡¯s magic power is too pure.

    The quality of the sword energy transformed by the Great Thousand Sword Formation also soared rapidly. This large amount of sword energy gathered together to form a suspended jade sword in front of Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" The demon king who had just hacked away another Ji Ning was suddenly startled. He turned around and saw the suspended jade sword. He felt an invisible threat, which shocked him.  , "That flying sword actually made me feel threatened. How could it be possible? How could he be so strong?"

    "That flying sword"

    "The pressure of the sword array"

    The fighting monsters, the monster generals, and even the other nine gods including Feiyou Tianshen were shocked.  The aura of the sword array cannot be restrained, and the jade sword is formed by the condensed sword aura, and the pressure spreads directly.  It made all their demons and gods feel a faint fear.

    In terms of the nature of life Ji Ning has reached a higher level than them.

    "Go!" Ji Ning pointed far away.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The jade sword left an arc-shaped afterimage in the air, like a waning moon. The jade sword with black sword light had already killed the demon king. All the demons and gods present could feel it in mid-air.  The waning moon left behind was so poignant, and how frightening it was for them.

    Ji Ning¡¯s fourth-level sword power and fourth-level mental power are both powers that belong to the highest level of a god.  Ji Ning's use of the Star Reaching Hand was almost as good as a god's.  Before the golden elixir was transformed, Ji Ning used the ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation composed of more than 700 pure Yang flying swords, which also had the supreme power of the gods and true immortals.

    The fourth level of sword power, the fourth level of mental power, the star-catching hand, and the ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation are all considered to be at the same level.  Although the Star Reacher and the ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation are relatively weaker, they are still at the same level.

    And now!

    As the pure Yang golden elixir in Ji Ning's body transformed and improved, and his mana became purer dozens of times, there is no doubt that the power of the jade sword condensed by the transformation of the mana through the sword array also increased dozens of times.  He has crossed the limit of the gods and entered the threshold of the Taoist ancestors!  Even in terms of power alone, it is stronger than the 'Seven Lights God' formed by Hongxue God and others, and the Dao Ancestor puppet controlled by Evergreen Sword Immortal. It should be comparable to the strongest punishment God that Ji Ning used back then.

    "So fast." The Demon King's expression changed drastically.

    The jade sword flew.

    After the mana was refined, the speed of the jade sword became even more astonishing. The demon king waved the long stick in his hand, trying to resist, but the black sword light of the jade sword was very strange. It drew a ghostly arc and then swiped.  The long stick directly passed over the Demon King's body.

    Wow~~~The demon king holding a long stick stood in mid-air blankly, and as his body separated from it, he was already split in half by a sword.

    "Lost."

    The two halves of the demon king's body were fully condensed again. He stared blankly at Ji Ning. The entire battlefield became completely silent. The demons and demon generals who had been attacking violently also stopped. They all looked up to look at the figure in the air.  The Demon King and, to their disbelief, the white-robed young man surrounded by dense flying swords.

    The nine gods also looked up at the white-robed boy.

    "Beiming" They were all shocked.

    In the distance, the Seven Dragon Gods and a large group of gods, who could only watch the battle but had no way to take action, were also completely confused. They all looked at the white-robed young man in mid-air.

    "I lost, I lost." The Demon King looked at the two Nings in the air. One of them disappeared out of thin air, leaving only the white-robed Ji Ning standing in the air.

    The attack of the demon army can be called a disaster.

    There are two ways to survive the disaster. One is to survive long enough for the Demon King to announce his withdrawal.

    The other is to kill the demon king and then the demon army will retreat.  !

    And the previous catastrophes?, the first method we rely on is to support each other and survive the difficulties.  Usually one or two gods will die In fact, as long as one god dies, the attack intensity of the demon army will naturally decrease. After all, the original intention of the creator of Moonlight Pool is to train the gods, not kill them all.

    In the past, it was all about suffering.

    And this time Ji Ning killed the Demon King!

    "Jin Ning, the God of the Northern Dark." The Demon King looked at Ji Ning, "You entered the Moon Lake Pond and rushed here in one go. And in my opinioneven the Demon Ice Valley guarded by countless demons under my command, I'm afraid it won't be the same."  It won't stop you for long, you should be able to reach the fourth island. After arriving at the fourth island, only the last defender is left in front of you Your innate strength is better than the original one.  Jueming is still higher, and there is a great hope of leaving Yuexiatan alive."

    "Work hard, young man." The Demon King looked at Ji Ning with a meaningful smile, "You will be pleasantly surprised when you reach the fifth island."

    "Children, let's go!"

    The Demon King then turned around and left. The Demon General and the large group of demons also roared away. When they left, everyone looked at Ji Ning curiously.

    The demon army came in like a wave and retreated like a wave.

    The gods Dongxu and Zhenbu heaved a sigh of relief, and each of them also landed on the ground.

    "Beiming." Dongxu God came over and said with a smile, "Thank you, you saved my life."

    "You also saved my life." God Zhenbu also smiled and patted Ji Ning's shoulder.

    "admire."

    "Beiming, I am convinced now, wholeheartedly."

    The nine gods considered Ji Ning to be on the same level as them before, but now they admire Ji Ning extremely. It should be noted that whether it is Hongxue God and their Seven Lights God, or Ji Ning leads the Xing Tian God or Luo Demon God, damn it.  It is all the power of the formation, and it relies on the combined power of other immortals and demons to break through the threshold of the Tao Ancestor.

    From the time when Pangu opened the world to the present day, there are very few, very few, who have the power of the Taoist Ancestor at the level of gods and true immortals on their own!  Each one is a true pride of heaven.  Of course, Hou Yi was the only one who could kill the true god and Taoist ancestor at the level of gods.

    Not compared with Hou Yi, but compared with countless other gods, Ji Ning is already at the top!

    In the quiet room of the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning in white robe appeared, levitated in the air again and used the "Ice and Fire Tempering Alchemy". Gradually, a hundred-foot golden light array began to appear under his feet, and then a hundred-foot black light array appeared above him. Nine of the ruby ??gourds and jasper gourds appeared.  Yanjing and Bingxinmarrow flew out again, and Ji Ning began to refine and improve the golden elixir again.

    My Pure Yang Golden Pill has not reached its limit yet.

    After this battle, peace returned to Wanshan Island. Ji Ning's two clones refined the Pure Yang Golden Pill one after another and were promoted to the second level. When the strength of the two clones reached the bottleneck, the demon army attacked.  One and a half months later.

    "I plan to go to the fourth island." Ji Ning said, "The Demon King said earlier that there are countless demons guarding the Ice Valley. I wonder what's going on?"

    The other nine gods all laughed after hearing this.

    "You are finally leaving."

    "With your strength, Ji Ning, you really have a good chance of crossing the Demonic Ice Valley."

    "We have been waiting for you to say this for a long time."

    Everyone was talking with a smile, among them Feiyoutianshen held a wine bottle and said, "On the other side of Wanshan Island, there is also a floating wooden bridge. The floating wooden bridge runs through the endless ice valley, and there are countless hidden in this ice valley.  Demons, there are so many demons Far more than the number of demon legions you saw today. What you have to do is to keep killing and killing, and kill as many demons as possible. You need to fight enough  One hundred years, after a hundred years of killing, the Demon King will determine whether you can enter the fourth island based on the number of demons you have killed."

    "A hundred years of killing?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    The first three times, it was just a matter of repelling three defenders.

    The fourth person we met actually wanted to kill for a hundred years?

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  £®  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20 Chapter 22 I Don¡¯t Regret

    Second update today!  !

    "Yes." God Wu Qi also said hoarsely, "Because we have to continue killing, it is impossible to consume divine power wantonly. Divine power must be saved. Like Beiming, when you go to break into the canyon, you must use the power of the sword when fighting.  , only the power of the sword comes from the origin of the sword and is endless."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    If you really want to kill for hundreds of years, then your own Qi flow method will not be of much use.  Because using the ninth level of the Great Thousand Sword Formation by yourself consumes a lot of mana.  Although the second-grade golden elixir caused Ji Ning's magic power to soar, it was far beyond the ordinary Pure Yang True Immortal.  But it keeps releasing

    ¡®The jade sword cannot be held for half a day, let alone a hundred years.

    For a long time, I still rely on the power of the sword!  As for magical powers, not to mention the star-catching hand, even Ji Ning did not dare to use the three-headed and six-armed magical power, because it would consume the magical power too quickly.

    It is necessary to ensure that the replenishment of divine power can keep up with the rate of consumption in order to last for a hundred years.

    "When you break into the Demonic Ice Valley, are there endless demons?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Almost all are ordinary monsters." Yi Qiu Shen said, "Occasionally, a monster will appear, and in the later stages, a monster king will occasionally appear. Although the monster king and monster generals will appear, they will appear alone! And ordinary monsters will appear alone!  There are endless demons, and you can't kill them all. Because if you kill them, they can condense and regenerate."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Actually, besides killing for hundreds of years, there is another way." Dongxu God smiled, "The Demon King once told us that if we can kill to the end of the Demon Ice Valley and set foot on another island, it will naturally be considered a success."

    "How can it be."

    "This is simply impossible. Under the endless attacks of demons, even if it takes a thousand years, we will not be able to reach another island."

    They all said it.

    Ji Ning also agreed. Each island is very far away. It takes a long time to fly with the Ruyi Spirit Snake Shuttle. Being trapped by countless monsters and fighting is very slow. Even if it takes thousands or ten thousand years, it may not be possible to reach them.

    "Jining." Fei You Tianshen smiled and said, "A hundred years of fierce fighting has actually helped us a lot. I have fought fiercely for hundreds of years over and over a thousand times, and the number of demons I killed each time was not enough But this kind of crazy  The fierce battle has made me continue to improve my short halberd technique, and even made me realize that Wuji creates Tai Chi, combining the two powers. I believe that after my Tai Chi power reaches the third level, I can get through it."

    The infinite power of Feiyou Tianshen is the fourth level, and the power of Tai Chi is only the second level.

    "Yes, it helps a lot."

    ¡°Especially the first kill is the most helpful, and the subsequent help is getting smaller and smaller.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try it.¡±

    Ji Ning chatted with the nine gods for a long time and learned more about the demon ice valley that he was about to invade.  Once you break through the Demonic Ice Valley, there is only one last step left to get out.

    "Beiming." Dongxu God suddenly spoke.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at him. He felt that Dongxu God seemed to be hesitant, "What's the matter?"

    Dongxu God hesitated for a while, and finally said: "This time when the demon army attacked, I was extremely close to death. I have seen through it. I understand that with my qualifications and talents, I can only be considered average among the ancient gods. Even if  After this training in the Moon Pool, my strength has greatly increased. However, I may die under the attack of the demon army, and there is no hope of breaking into the demon ice valley. My current strength is probably my limit. Just now, the demon army  What Wang said I also believe that you should be the one who has the best chance of getting out alive after realizing the truth. I want you to help me and take me out with you."

    "You want to give up?" Ji Ning was surprised. Those who could successfully break into Wanshan Island had also taken the treasure once. If they chose to give up, their treasures would be taken back!  In addition, this place is indeed very close to the final exit, so not many people are willing to give up.

    "I have seen through that treasure. If you want to take it back from Moonlight Pond, take it back. I really want to go out. I want to see the master, the junior fellow apprentices, and my disciples." Dongxu God had a look in his eyes.  With a look of reminiscence, he didn't think it was precious in that warm environment at first, but after being trapped in Moon Lake for endless years, he missed his master and those people extremely much.

    "Beiming, help me." Dongxu God looked at Ji Ning.

    "If it's your decision, Dongxu, then of course I agree. For me, it's just a piece of cake." Ji Ning said.

    "Let me go out too." God Yunhen also said, "I can understand Dongxu's mood, and I am the same. I have been trapped here for too long, and my strength has not improved at all for a long, long time. Although my speed and movement are good,But the attack is indeed relatively weak, and it is still far from being able to break through the Demonic Ice Valley.  Not to mention that there will be more difficult ones later.  Beiming, you have great hope of going out. I am willing to follow you.  "

    "Old brothers, are you going out one by one?" Fei Youtianshen was a little sad.

    "Brother Feiyou."

    "We really have no hope."

    Of the nine gods in front of you, five of them want to go back with Ji Ning.

    They are Dongxu, Yunhen, Wu Qi, Tianhe and Zhenbu. They all see no hope. In addition, even the Demon King said that Ji Ning has great hope, and the power of the jade sword that Ji Ning has shown is also  Let them have full confidence in Ji Ning, and then think about the relatives, masters and friends outside who they haven't seen for a long time. They all miss him extremely and are eager to go out.

    When the nine gods were a little sad and said goodbye to each other, Ning suddenly fell silent.  !

    At first, none of the nine gods paid attention, but later they all faintly noticed that something was not right with Ji Ning.

    "Beiming, what's wrong?" Fei You Tianshen asked, "These five old brothers are going out. Although we are reluctant to leave them, we also understand them. Why did you suddenly"

    "Zhenbu." Ji Ning suddenly spoke.

    "Huh?" God Zhenbu looked at Ji Ning.

    "I can't take you out." Ji Ning said.

    God Zhenbu was stunned, and the other eight gods present were also stunned.

    "What about the other four?" God Zhenbu looked at Ji Ning.

    "They can, but you can't." Ji Ning gritted his teeth and said it.

    "Why?" Zhenbu Tianshen was not angry, but confused.

    "Beiming, what are you talking about?" God Tongqu had the most violent temper and immediately became angry, "When the demon army attacked, you were faced with difficulties at the beginning, and Brother Zhenbu took the risk to save you. Although you are strong, Zhenbu  Brother, he is doing something unnecessary. But you just took him out for convenience."

    "Okay." Feiyou Tianshen stopped the Tongqu Tianshen, and then looked at Ji Ning solemnly, "Beiming, I can feel that you have difficulties, please tell me."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath: "Okay, let me tell you, don't interrupt me when I'm talking now."

    "Yeah." The nine gods all nodded. They all felt that Ji Ning had something important to say.

    "This matter starts from the ancient war of destruction." Ji Ning began to talk, from the secret guidance of the Lord of All Things to the collision of the two chaotic worlds until now, the Infernal Sect and the Nuwa camp are fighting to the death again.

    The nine gods were so angry that they wanted to ask Ji Ning many times, but they did not interrupt him after all.

    "You understand."

    Ji Ning sighed, "God Zhenbu killed the enemy with me and even saved me regardless of danger. Of course I recognize God Zhenbu as a brother. But the gods from the two camps in the Moon Pool are like brothers, but in the  As for the outside world, the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect have long been at odds with each other, and all the gods, true immortals, and even the immortals must make a choice and choose their respective camps."

    "This is a battle of life and death."

    "Although there are still many mysteries, the fate of the unknown has been revealed. Only one of the Wu Jian Sect and Nu Wa camps can survive." Ji Ning said, "Even the True God Taoist ancestors have to choose a camp, and none of them have chosen a camp yet.  The Fourth Ancestor of Yuanhe can only sit back and watch for now. They will have to make a decision before the final battle. The two camps will never allow the existence of 'fisherman'."

    "You are all gods. If you return to the Three Realms, can you still get out of the way?" Ji Ning glanced at the nine gods.

    "Zhenbu, if you returned to the Three Realms, which side would you choose?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    God Zhenbu opened his mouth, and then said in a low voice: "My master, countless of my brothers and friends are in Wujian Sect, so I naturally choose Wujian Sect."

    "Why why is this happeninghow could a catastrophe happen." Yiqiu Shen on the side also couldn't believe it, "Isn't it a good thing?"

    "The fate of the three realms has always been beyond our control. In the original battle to destroy the ancient times, it was only at the end that we found out that it was the chaotic alien race, the Lord of All Creations, who guided us. There must be a secret when this catastrophe comes  ¡¤This is beyond our control." God Wu Qi sighed.

    Feiyou Tianshen said in a low voice: "Beiming, I will go out with you.

    "Brother Feiyou?" Ji Ning was surprised, "As long as your Tai Chi power improves, you can break through the Demonic Ice Valley. You may even be able to leave Moonlight Pool on your own in the future."

    "When the catastrophe comes, who in the three realms can survive alone? We are hiding in the Moon Pool, so we can escape." Feiyou Tianshen said with a look of pain, "In the ancient war of destruction in 2008, many of my senior brothers died.  I've already dodged it once, and I can't do it again this time.  I also went with my brothers and sisters to face the catastrophe.  "

    "I'll go back too."

    "Me too."

    "When disaster strikes, one more person will have more strength."

    Among the nine gods, the seven from the Nuwa camp and the original three, Fei You, Ji Bu, and Tong Qu, also decided to leave.

    News of the catastrophe quickly spread throughout Wanshan Island, and these brothers-like gods had no choice but to make a choice.

    Three days later.

    All the gods from Nuwa¡¯s camp left with Ji Ning, but all the twelve gods from the Wujian Sect stayed on Wanshan Island.

    "I don't want to go to the outside world and kill them with my own hands." Ji Ning stood in front of the floating wooden bridge and whispered to himself, "I would rather let them stay in the Moon Lake and wait for this catastrophe to pass, no matter which side wins in the end.  It won¡¯t be enough to deal with these remaining gods.¡±

    "Walk."

    Although Ji Ning felt very sad, he did not regret the decision he made.

    Then he walked onto the floating wooden bridge,

    P1: Tomato has sent the original painting of 'Lord of All Things' to WeChat. You can see it by adding Tomato WeChat. Tomato WeChat account is fanqie34 Hehe, Tomato will announce a big news in the next few days~  ~~

    pu2 pulls the recommendation vote again!  I hope everyone will take a few seconds to vote for recommendation~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 22: A Hundred Years

    The Demonic Ice Valley is countless billions of miles long.  !

    With every step Ji Ning takes, countless monsters fall.

    Every moment, Ji Ning went all out to use his sword skills, because the number of demons he killed must reach a sufficient number to succeed.  God Fei You can fight fiercely for hundreds of years, but he just doesn't kill enough monsters.  Now that catastrophe is coming to the Three Realms, Ji Ning doesn't know when the final battle will begin, so he must hurry!  It was enough for him to experience a hundred years of killing once. He didn't want to fail and experience it a second or third time!

    And every moment, Ji Ning did not dare to be careless, because each of these massive demons could rival the gods.  Fortunately, they did not use formations, so all he had to face was the dozens of monsters approaching him.

    Time flies by, and a hundred years have passed in the midst of crazy fierce battles.

    In a canyon completely solidified by ice, a young man in white robes was killing with two swords. The light of his swords was erratic and as fast as lightning.

    Phew!  call!  call!

    The sword light flashed, and a demon was cut in half from the shoulder socket.

    With a stab of sword light, the demon's head exploded.

    The sword light formed an arc, and all three surrounding demons fell down.

    "His swordsmanship is getting faster and faster. Among all the gods he has encountered since the creation of Yuexiatan until now, his swordsmanship is the fastest." The demon king stood on one of the ice peaks on both sides of the canyon.  Looking down, the countless monsters below were like dense ants, surrounding Ning and killing him.

    This kind of battle has been going on for hundreds of years.

    "Yes, when he first entered the Ice Valley, his sword was not so fast." The figure surrounded by flames, the God of Purgatory, said, "He is almost constantly improving, and his sword skills are getting more and more powerful. If I fight him again  , I¡¯m afraid I will be easily defeated by him.¡±

    "The sword is so fast. How can it be so fast? In my opinion, his sword has almost reached the speed of light." said the ugly Yasha of the sea tribe.

    "Well, it's almost the same. Even if it's not as fast as the speed of light, it's not much different." Snow Demon also said.

    They, the creatures of the Moon Pool, gather together most of the time, like the Purgatory God, the Snow Demon, and the Yasha of the Sea Clan. They are just clones here in the Demonic Ice Valley. They are also quite curious about Ji Ning, so naturally they want to watch Ji Ning go through it.  The scene in the Demonic Ice Valley.

    "His sword speed is close to the limit of heaven." The demon king nodded, "I guess he must have learned a powerful swordsmanship method. Otherwise, without the guidance of a powerful method, how could he not make any detours? No matter how powerful a normal god is,  ¡¤Whether it¡¯s those who practice swords, or those who practice spears or sticks, most of their speeds are far away from the limit of heaven.¡±

    "Yes." The Snow Demon, the God of Purgatory, and the Yasha of the Sea Tribe all nodded in agreement.

    Like the golden rainbow of the sun and the nine-horned electric snake, they all have the ultimate speed of heaven, 600,000 miles in an instant!  The speed of normal powerful people is much slower.

    And the weapons of the strong men in the three realms are naturally much faster than their body skills, and they usually try to get close to the limit of heaven!

    And Ji Ning¡¯s current sword speed is close to the limit of heaven!

    certainly¡­¡­

    There is also a speed that exceeds the limit of heaven!  For example, if you practice the 'Wubao Swordsmanship', the speed of your sword can exceed the limit of heaven.  There is also the missing god Hou Yi. His arrows are the fastest in the three realms. He killed the Golden Crow Demon King back then.

    "That's almost it." The Demon King nodded, and then shouted, "Back off!"

    A loud shout echoed in the ice valley. All the demons heard it, and suddenly, as if the tide was ebbing, countless demons quickly retreated to both sides and entered the continuous ice peaks.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was excited.

    Retired?

    After hundreds of years of killing, when the demon retreated for the first time, he was a little uncomfortable.

    "Huh." A figure flew down from the sky. It was the Demon King with a golden gourd hanging from his waist. The Demon King landed on the floating wooden bridge, shook his head, and the two huge curved horns also rotated.  .

    "The Demon King." Ji Ning looked at the Demon King.

    "A hundred years have come." The demon king held a long black stick on his shoulder and said leisurely, "You have killed a lot of demons."

    "I wonder if I can pass through this demonic ice valley and reach the next island?" Ji Ning asked.

    The Demon King looked at Ji Ning and smiled: "Although I really want you to play with me for a while longer, you did kill a lot of demons, and your sword is too fast."

    Ji Ning was startled and smiled.

    Is your sword fast?  Because I was always worried that I wouldn't kill enough monsters, I kept thinking in my mind when I was killing, "Faster, faster! The sword must be faster."  The faster you go, the more you can kill!  Plus Ji Ning Xuejue"Wu Bao Swordsmanship" is originally a swordsmanship that transcends the limits of heaven. In the hundred years of killing, he encountered difficulties again and again. He figured out again and again that the originally extremely difficult fourth chapter of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" had many difficulties. Ji Ning  He is also constantly enlightening. The more he understands, the faster the sword becomes.

    "If you can break through the Demon Ice Valley, you can reach the fourth island - Thousand Star Island." The Demon King said, "Before that, I will take you to get the treasure."

    Ji Ning nodded, and he could get treasures on the third island, the fourth island, and the fifth island.

    "And the gods you brought with you, since they have given up, let them return the treasures to me." The Demon King said calmly, "The gods who gave up are not qualified to get the treasures."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. He had known this for a long time. God Feiyou and God Wu Qi had already handed over the treasures to Ji Ning one by one and asked Ji Ning to hand them over on his behalf.

    after one day.

    Qianxing Island is also divided into small islands and large islands. The small islands are where treasures grow, and the large islands are where the gods live.

    "Go ahead, your talent in swordsmanship is very high. There is only one final obstacle left before you can finally escape." The Demon King looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "In the endless years, only one Jueming has escaped. I hope you are the second one."  indivual."

    Ning nodded, then turned around and walked along the floating wooden bridge towards the big island.

    Although we took three treasures just now, and Ji Ning tried his best to ask for them, he got eight copies of them!  But in fact, these treasures can't be of any help to Ji Ning, at least right now.  Just like if Ji Ning hadn't obtained the "Ice and Fire Tempering Alchemy", Bing Xin Marrow, and Jiu Yan Jing, Ji Ning wouldn't know how to use them.

    "Thousand Star Island."

    Ji Ning walked onto this big island, but he couldn't hide his excitement, because this was already the fourth island, and it was almost time to finally leave!  You only need to reach the fifth island to leave.

    "Senior sister, wait for me." Ji Ning longed for family reunion deep in her heart.

    Ji Ning then suppressed his thoughts, randomly selected a large rock on the edge of Thousand Star Island, sat cross-legged on the rock, and began to recall some insights from the killings over the past hundred years. He had been killing non-stop, although he also  I have a lot of insights into "Wubao Swordsmanship", but I don't have a truly complete and systematic inductive understanding.

    It should be noted that before entering the Demonic Ice Valley, Ji Ning¡¯s training time was only about two hundred years!  Even before the Great Xia War, Ji Ning had been in a state of laying the foundation. He laid the foundation in the Black and White Academy and the Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain and learned many magical techniques.

    ??The subsequent Realm of Annihilation, the Great Xia War, the Realm War, and the Three Realms of Sword Training are the real period of progress.

    Over more than a hundred years, Ji Ning has made rapid progress. Not long after entering the Moon Lake, his sword power reached the fourth level.

    The killing in Demonic Ice Valley this time lasted for a full hundred years, and every moment was an all-out battle For Ji Ning, who was already good at attacking, it was an unprecedented experience.  .  In fact, even Feiyou Tianshen and the others who have lived for an extremely long time feel that Demonic Ice Valley has been of great help to them, let alone Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes, and "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" kept reappearing in his mind. Many scattered insights continued to combine, and even Mingyue Swordsmanship continued to improve. At the same time, his understanding of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" became deeper and deeper¡¤¡¤¡¤

    On Thousand Star Island.

    A gray-robed man was walking alone on the island, muttering to himself: "When can we leave this cage? Even if I give up, even the treasures, we won't be let out. We must follow other gods,  If the other gods die, we will also die. Only when the other gods successfully get out can we get out."

    "But endless years will only bring success. Who can be sure that he can succeed before he succeeds?"

    "well."

    "Xiaoyue." There was a strong longing in the eyes of the man in gray robe. Suddenly he was startled and turned his head to look into the distance. A young man in white robe was sitting cross-legged on a rock full of ravine patterns in the distance.

    The first update is here!  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdHan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan.  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 24: Thousand Star Island

    The man in gray robe was suddenly confused: "Who is he? I know all the gods on Qianxing Island. Even the gods in the Three Realms, I know quite a few, but this young man in white robe"  Although he was extremely confused, he also understood that this was Qianxing Island in Moon Lake Pond, and there were only two possibilities for the gods to appear here.

    One way is to follow other powerful gods.

    The other type is to kill them by yourself.

    "He is new. Could it be thathe broke through the demon ice prison and arrived here?" The man in gray robe was shocked. He saw Ji Ning sitting there cross-legged, and he did not dare to disturb him.

    This wait is twelve days.

    Ji Ning finally opened his eyes. The scattered insights from hundreds of years of fierce battles were all integrated, and his understanding of swordsmanship improved a bit. Ji Ning even vaguely glimpsed some of the artistic conception of "Wu Bao Swordsmanship, Dacheng".  I just always feel that I am still looking for flowers in the fog, and I am still a little behind, unable to truly comprehend Wu Bao's swordsmanship.

    "It's still not quite there." Ji Ning secretly sighed, "If I can go one step further, Wu Bao can understand all the swordsmanship. With such a swordsmanship that transcends the limits of heaven I'm afraid I can leave Moon Lake Pond with confidence.  ¡±

    The complete Wu Bao Swordsmanship is something that even the True God Taoist ancestors covet. Unfortunately, the cost of learning this method that transcends the limits of Heavenly Dao is too high. If you learn it, you will forget the insights of other Dao. A powerful person who is willing to pay such a price  Too little. Even if there are powerful people who are willing to give, the powerful people who are willing to give will have average sword talents.

    " And Ji Ningjian's talent is indeed very high. Lu Dongbin and Bodhi Taoist's vision was right.

    "Chunyi has met fellow Taoist." At this time, a man in gray robe appeared next to him and said with a smile.

    "Chun Yitian God?" Ji Ning smiled, "In Xia Beiming, I have heard of Chunyi God's name for a long time."

    Chunyi God, whose real name is Li Chunyi, also rose to become a god during the Three Realms period, but then disappeared. No one knows where he went. Ji Ning also remembers such missing gods firmly. This time he comes to the moon.  Going down to the pool, Ji Ning had already seen five gods who were considered 'missing' in the Three Realms.

    After all, entering the Moon Pool is not open to every god.

    "Beiming God." Li Chunyi said, "I have never seen you on Qianxing Island before. Did you come through the Demonic Ice Valley?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I admire you." Li Chunyi's eyes suddenly lit up and he got closer. "It takes hundreds of years of killing to break into the Demon Ice Valley. It is very dangerous, especially when the Demon King cooperates with countless demons to besiege. It is most dangerous. If you relax even a little, you may die. Even if  The strength is so great that it can survive a hundred years, but it is difficult to get the permission of the Demon King. This Thousand Star Island In the endless years, there are only nine gods who have made it here by their own strength, and this is counting the North.  You, God of the Underworld.¡±

    "There are only nine people in total?" Ji Ning asked, "How many are there on the island now?"

    "There were three originally, but now you are four if you include fellow Taoist Beiming." Li Chun said, "In the endless years, only Venerable Jueming has left the Moon Pool, and four gods have died."

    Speaking of the word 'death', Li Chunyi hesitated and said: "Fellow Taoist Beiming, I have to tell you something first. Among the nine gods who arrived at Qianxing Islandthe other three are among the four who died.  Step on the floating wooden bridge and continue to move forward. If you are not strong enough, you will die. But there is another god who died on Thousand Star Island."

    "Died on Thousand Stars Island?" Ji Ning wondered, "I heard when I was chatting with the Demon King that on Thousand Stars Island, there will be no attacks from Moonlight Lake. How could one die?"

    "Killed by the Great Dream God." Li Chunyi said in a low voice.

    "The Great Dream God?" Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    Of course he knows about the Great Dream God. Among the many gods who entered the Moon Lake Pond and disappeared, there is the Great Dream God. The reason why the Great Dream God is called the Great Dream is because he is a member of the Infernal Sect.  The direct disciple of the God King!  The god king of Wujian Sect is very harsh and cruel in training his disciples, and the god Dameng Tian also has endless ambitions. When he heard that Venerable Jueming became the Buddha, he gritted his teeth and entered the Moon Pool.

    "Now the people who have made it here on the island on their own are the Great Dream God, the Fenghou God, and the Sinful God." Li Chunyi solemnly said, "The Great Dream God belongs to the Wujian Sect, and the Fenghou God and the Sinful God all belong to us.  In the chaotic world of Pangu, it stands to reason that the Infernal Sect has long been integrated into the three realms and should coexist peacefully. After entering the Moon Lake, the God of Dreams has been on good terms with the gods of all parties. He has been training all the way and spent tens of millions of years.  Time has arrived at this Island of Thousand Stars.¡±

    Li Chunyi said solemnly, "On Qianxing Island at that time, there were four gods: the Great Dream God, the Fenghou God, the Sinful God, and the Xujiu God. The others had long since given up."

    "Big dream"The God of Dreams is still making friends all over the world, and his relationship with the God of Xu Jiutian is even closer. Who could have imagined that the God of Dreams would be so sinister"

    "With Xu Jiutian God unprepared, he made a sneak attack and killed Xu Jiutian God."

    Li Chun shook his head and sighed, "Xu Jiutian Shen was the strongest and most promising among the first few, but he died in the hands of a villain like Dameng Tianshen. At that time, because there was too much movement, we all rushed over.  , but it was too late We were a step too late. At that time, the Sinful God and the Fenghou God were extremely angry and wanted to kill the Dream God, but the Dream God often hid in his immortal palace, and there were also  A large number of gods followed the 'Great Dream God'."

    "He actually attacked his friend?" Ji Ning felt unbelievable, "Why did he attack? God Xu Jiutian didn't hinder him?"

    Ji Ning also felt angry in his heart.

    Because God Xu Jiutian is a member of the ancient human race!  Among the ancient human tribe, there was a tribe called the Xuyang clan. The nine most powerful gods in this tribe ranged from Xu Yi, Xu Er to Xu Jiu according to their age.  These were all those who followed the Suiren clan and conquered the world a long time ago. Ji Ning has always admired these ancient human gods.

    Who would have thought that he died in the hands of Wujianmen¡¯s ¡®Dameng God¡¯ because of a sneak attack!

    "If the Great Dream God does this, there are still a large number of gods following him?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Those who follow him are all from the Wujian Sect." Li Chun said, "The Great Dream God declared that many of his brothers and friends died in the ancient war, and he had endless hatred in his heart. Although the other gods of the Wujian Sect are somewhat dissatisfied,  I agree so much, but after all, they are all Ø­, when the sinful gods and the feudal gods led the army to kill the great dream god! Those Wujianmen gods still stood on the side of the great dream god, and it was impossible to watch the great dream god be killed.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Let's go. I will take you to see the God of Sin and the God of Marquis." Li Chun said.

    Soon, we came to a palace where the gods gathered, and there were some fairy palaces around the palace.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really lively.

    "So many gods."

    "Seven Dragon Gods, you are here too."

    "Brother Feiyou."

    More than a hundred gods came to greet Ji Ning and his party. Ji Ning and his party were so large that Li Chun was shocked when he discovered that a large group of gods suddenly appeared next to Ji Ning. He had already guessed that Ji Ning would bring some  When the god came, he didn't expect to bring so many.  Because the people led by Ji Ning were all from the Nuwa camp, they were naturally welcomed here, and many of them were even familiar with each other and even had very good relationships with them.

    After a long time.

    On the top of a mountain peak, three figures sat down separately, drinking wine and talking. These three people are three of the four gods on Qianxing Island - Ji Ning, the God of the North, the God of Fenghou, and the God of Sin.

    "Those are the magic weapons carried by the gods." Fenghou Tianshen was a cold, silver-haired young man. He pointed to the fairy mansions in the distance, "Because last time the traitor 'Dameng Tianshen' sneak attack killed Xu Jiu, causing the entire  Thousand Star Island is in a state of turmoil, and everyone is worried about being attacked by a sneak attack, so they usually go into their own fairy mansion to meditate. In the fairy mansion, others cannot enter at will, so it is much safer."

    "Damn it, big dream." The evil god held the wine glass and there was evil in his eyes.

    "Beiming, you must be careful." The God of Sin said in a low voice, "Fenghou and I have fought with Da Meng many times over the years. We also know his character. Da Meng claimed that he killed him because of hatred.  Xu Jiu. But according to my observation and that of Fenghou this Great Mengtian God is an extremely narrow-minded villain. Xu Jiu is the one who has the best chance of successfully leaving Yuexiatan, so he got close to Xu Jiu.  Then kill Xu Jiu."

    "He will kill anyone who has hope." Fenghou Tianshen said solemnly, "He even killed me."

    "That's because you are stupid." The God of Sin sneered, "He already killed Xu Jiu, and you gave him a chance."

    "I just want to see clearly his nature." Fenghou Tianshen sighed.

    "See clearly." The God of Sin sneered.

    "Beiming Demon God King said that after Venerable Jueming, you are the most promising person to leave the Moon Pool." Fenghou Tianshen looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded. He released a large group of gods before. Many gods naturally talked about Ji Ning together. Feiyou God and the others also asked Ji Ning. Ji Ning also nodded in agreement, feeling that there was no need to hide it.  So Feiyou Tianshen and the others also boasted a lot which made Fenghou Tianshen and the others understand some things.

    "If you hope too much, the Great Dream God may attack you." God Fenghou said, "Although he doesn't know how powerful you are now, he should have heard about it from the creatures in the Moon Pool, and evenAs time goes by, he should also understand how powerful you are.  "

    "You must be careful about him. He is very insidious and very strong. His strength is very close to Xu Jiu, stronger than both of us. Moreover, his strength has also improved over the years. Maybe he will leave in the future.  Yuexiatan, you must be on guard against him." Fenghou Tianshenlian reminded.

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning's pupils shrank, and then he said, "There is something I haven't told you two yet."

    "What's the matter?" The God of Sin and the God of Marquis looked at Ji Ning.

    "The Three Realms have now been met with catastrophe" Ji Ning told these two gods about the catastrophe. After hearing this, both the Marquis God and the Sinful God were anxious and angry.

    "You know that Wujianmen is an unfed wild wolf and deserves to be killed." The God of Sin roared.

    "Is this already the case outside?" Beacon God was worried.

    Ji Ning said calmly: "Dameng Tianshen killed Senior Xu Jiu, and there is hope of leaving Yuexiatan. Once he leaves alive, he will be a threat after he gets out. Maybe he will be able to break through and become a Taoist ancestor in the future."

    The God of Fenghou and the God of Sin nodded.

    "You two also want to kill him, right?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I want to kill, I want to kill even in my dreams. Xu Jiu is my brother, a good brother who fought together with the rise of the human race. He died so unjustly." The God of Sin gritted his teeth, "But it's useless. I know what you have in mind, Beiming.  I want to help, but Dameng God is very careful, he is followed by a group of gods, and he is hiding in the fairy mansion, how to kill him? "

    "There is no way. Although Beiming, you brought a group of gods here, giving us an absolute advantage in the number of gods, but the other party is hiding in the immortal mansion, and relying on the immortal mansion, they can resist." Fenghou God shook his head.

    "How will you know if you don't try?" Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Do you have any idea?" Both of them were excited.

    They have long wanted to kill that villain Dameng, but there was no chance.

    "I'll give it a try." Ji Ning said, "You can't do this hard, you have to use something soft."

    "Beiming, that big dream is not easy to deal with. Don't be too soft and risk yourself." The evil god said worriedly. He was worried that Ji Ning was like a sheep falling into a tiger's mouth.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning said.

    Although he was disgusted with Dameng before, Ji Ning would not hesitate to kill him if given the chance.  I never thought about killing him specifically!  But when he heard that Dameng was very powerful and had great hope of leaving the Moon Pool Ji Ning became murderous. If the other party really left, if he could break through and become a Dao Ancestor, it would be another boost to the Infernal Sect.  Although the possibility of becoming a Taoist ancestor after leaving is not absolute, Ji Ning is not willing to bet. Those trapped in the Moon Pool cannot feel the way of heaven because they are outside the scope of the Three Realms, so they can only immerse themselves in comprehending other powers and the power of Tai Chi.  , infinite power, thunder and lightning power and other powers.

    And those who can rely on their own strength to leave Yuexiatan alive.

    After returning to the three realms and realizing the way of heaven, it may really be possible to become a Taoist ancestor, like the Venerable Jueming who succeeded.  Ji Ning didn't want to see another 'Dameng Daozu' come out of Wujian Sect.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20 Chapter 25 Infiltration

    Half a day later.  !

    On a deserted road surrounded by three or five flowers, a boy in white robe was walking alone.

    "Huh?" Suddenly a strong man in golden armor appeared and said with a smile, "My name is Dong'e, I wonder who you are?" He was curious in his heart. He should know all the gods on Qianxing Island.

    "Dong'e God?" Ji Ning said with a smile, "My name is Bei Ming, and I have just arrived at Thousand Star Island."

    "Just came here? Let me tell you, I know all the gods on Qianxing Island." Dong'e God laughed and said, "I also know almost all the gods in the Three Realms, and I have never heard of you. It seems that you are the most recent one.  It took tens of millions of years to become a god. Did you come here alone and break through the Demonic Ice Valley?"

    "Exactly." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Let's go, let me take you to see the Dream God." Dong'e God was very excited.

    "The Great Dream God?" Ji Ning was confused.

    God Dong'e smiled and said: "God Dameng broke through the Demonic Ice Valley on his own and arrived here. He is very powerful" While walking with Ji Ning, he was talking and wearing a mask.  It was almost as if Ji Ning didn't understand anything when he first arrived at Thousand Star Island.

    The Black Immortal Mansion is located on the mountainside. A black-robed man walked out of the Immortal Mansion and looked down. Next to him appeared another Dong'e God. The Dong'e God was divided into many clones to guard all parties and prevent evil gods from sealing their throats.  A sneak attack from the gods.

    "What's the matter?" the man in black robe laughed.

    "Big dream." Dong'e God continued, "I met a god who I have never seen or recognized. After chatting with him, I found out that he only became a god in the Three Realms in the past tens of millions of years, and  He broke through the Demonic Ice Valley on his own and arrived at our Thousand Star Island. Now, there are four powerful gods on Qianxing Island. The most important thing is that this god is a human race and can completely win over our Wujian Sect.  Maybe he is the god of our Wujian Sect.¡±

    "Oh?" The man in black robe also nodded and said happily, "It is also a good thing to have more help from our side. You can bring him here and I will take care of him."

    "Okay." Dong'e God nodded and left immediately.

    The man in black robe began to think deeply.

    The human race is the strongest ethnic group in the three realms, followed closely by the demon race.  After the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons returned to the Three Realms with a large number of strong men from the Wujian Sect, the two sides coexisted peacefully and even merged into one family. Like many strong men from the Wujian Sect, they traveled across the Three Realms and mated with some humans and monsters, leaving behind their bloodline.  .

    So it is said that many humans and monsters have the blood of gods and demons in their bodies.  The divine bloodline represents the gods of Pangu's chaotic world, while the demonic bloodline is the powerful demons of the Wujian Sect.

    "The human race and the demon race have the blood of gods and demons in their bodies It is because of some mating and mixing over the long years. In fact, the human race of Ji Ning's era is inevitably mixed with a little blood of the powerful people of the Wujian Sect.  Of course, the human race has more bloodlines of the powerful people from the Pangu Chaos World.

    In addition to the leaders of the human race, the three human emperors, they are definitely from the Nuwa camp. The strong men of the human race are usually also in the Nuwa camp.  However, there are too many human races, and there are a few strong ones from the Wujian Sect, so many human races are not very hostile to the Wujian Sect. Naturally, there are also many who are attracted by the Wujian Sect. In the world of Daxia, there are a large number of immortals who are attracted by the Wujian Sect.  Win over.

    "Humans, demonsmany have been drawn over.

    That¡¯s why Dong¡¯e God believed that Ji Ning could be won over, and he might even be from the Wujian Sect.

    "Hmph." A cold light flashed across the eyes of the man in black robes, "No matter if you are from the Wujian Sect or not, anyone who threatens me should be killed. This Moon Lake it is enough for me to get out alive. Other gods? Huh,  Death is the best outcome for you."

    When the Great Dream God entered the Moon Pool, the catastrophe had not yet come to the Three Realms. The Infernal Gate and Nuwa camps did not have camps at that time, and many of their relationships were very good. For example, Master Huanmu had a very good relationship with Patriarch Bodhi and Taoist Sanqing.  OK

    Therefore, Damengtianshen actually doesn¡¯t care much about whether the other party is a Wujianmen.

    All he needs is an excuse!

    When he killed Xu Jiutian Shen, he needed an excuse to avenge his brothers and friends. Otherwise, even if the group of Wu Jian Sect gods helped him again, they might not be too dedicated.

    Half an hour later, Ji Ning saw the Great Dream God.

    "There are very few gods who can reach Thousand Star Island on their own. Counting you and me, there are only nine of them from the endless past to now." The Dream God was very enthusiastic and took Ji Ning's hand.  "Let's take a walk so we can chat."!

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    The two walked side by side, and the other gods of Wujianmen were also quite friendly.

    "sit."The God of Dreams smiled.

    Beside the railing on the second floor of the palace, Ji Ning and Dameng Tianshen sat cross-legged opposite each other. Between them was a jade table with two pots of fairy wine and wine glasses on it.

    "It's been a long time since a new god came." Dameng Tianshen lamented, "It's so lonely in the Moon Pool. To have a new god come is the happiest thing for me."

    ¡°I wonder how many people on the island have reached Thousand Star Island by their own strength?¡± Ji Ning asked, holding a wine glass.

    "There were three before you came." Damengtian God smiled and said, "I am one, Sin is one, and Throat is sealed. Both of them belong to the Pangu Chaos World, and I belong to Wujian Sect, so we generally don't know each other very well.  Coming and going.¡±

    Ji Ning said in surprise: "Why is this so? Haven't the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World been shattered long ago? Now we are in the Three Realms. Both sides should be considered part of the Three Realms. Why bother fighting?"

    "There must be a blood feud."

    God Dream God shook his head, "Whether it's them or me, many important people in our lives died in that ancient war of destruction. This hatred makes it impossible for us to truly become a family, especially the ancient ones.  Many strong people have hatred in their hearts. It is just because both parties are strong that there is peace. If one party was weak, the other party would have been destroyed long ago."

    Ji Ning nodded, Dameng Tianshen was right.

    "Despite the fact that the peace has lasted so long, there are only a handful of powerful people on both sides who are truly friends with each other, like life and death brothers. Just like Master Huanmu and a few others, they can be with the powerful people from the chaotic world of Pangu.  Really excellent." Dameng Tianshen shook his head, "Most powerful people still have gaps."

    "It would be nice to be like you. After all, you only broke through in the past tens of millions of years. Whether it is Wujian Sect or Pangu Chaos World, they will regard you as their descendant." Damengtian God smiled.

    In the eyes of Nuwa¡¯s camp, the Three Realms are the follow-up to Pangu¡¯s chaotic world.

    But in the eyes of Wujianmen, the Three Realms are the sequel to the world of Wujian Chaos.

    Both parties consider themselves the masters of the Three Realms!

    In fact, both parties are not wrong. After all, the birth of the Three Realms was due to the collision of two chaotic worlds and a great war, which finally formed!

    "You don't have to get involved in some of the conflicts between me, Sin, and Qinghou." Dameng Tianshen and Ji Ning chatted for a long time.

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly.

    No wonder

    No wonder the Throat-Sealing God deliberately gave the Dameng God a chance to attack in order to verify the character of the Dameng God.  The Great Dream God is really too powerful. He is obviously here to kill the Great Dream God, but after chatting with the Great Dream God for so long, I can¡¯t help but feel that the Great Dream God is indeed good and a person worth making friends with.

    "As expected of the God King's direct disciple, he is really good at playing with people's hearts." Ji Ning said secretly.

    We chatted for a long time.

    "Haha, this chat has lasted so long." Damengtian God smiled and said, "It seems that you and I are really destined to be Ming, but you have to take a rest. By the way, do you have the Immortal Mansion that you carry with you?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You just set up your fairy mansion around it, and then rest." The God of Dreams said, "It is safer in the fairy mansion."

    "You want to be in the Immortal Mansion? Is Thousand Star Island in danger?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Oh, this is the hatred left over from ancient times. I won't say it anymore. I won't say it anymore. You just have to be more careful." Damengtian God smiled and then walked down the palace with Ji Ning. They were on the steps of the palace.  , without any warning, a sharp edge cut directly into Ji Ning's waist, intending to kill Ji Ning in two.

    At this moment, the Great Dream God is no longer as friendly and affectionate as before, but his eyes are full of coldness and murderous intent.

    "Anyone who threatens me will die!" The suppressed murderous intention in the heart of Damengtian God broke out.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~~¡±

    The light of the knife cut into Ji Ning's waist, but it seemed like it was striking a magic weapon. There was even a burst of sparks, but it could not hurt Ji Ning in the slightest.

    Ji Ning turned to look at the God of Dreams, his eyes turned cold, and his right hand turned into a blur of sword light and killed him directly.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 26: Destruction

    Second update!  !

    This time, even though Ji Ning came here with murderous intentions, he did not absolutely believe in the God of Sin and the God of Sealing Throats.  However, according to the information he received before entering the Moon Lake, the Sinful God and the Throat-Sealing God should not be that kind of villain, but this is the Moon Lake after all, not the outside world. In addition, he was on Wanshan Island before, and  Zhenbu Celestial God and the others had a very good relationship, and Ji Ning would not attack the Celestial God of Wujian Sect casually.

    So, he gave Damengtian God a chance to sneak attack!

    He wanted to see who the Great Dream God was. Perhaps ordinary gods would not dare to be attacked by others, but Ji Ning had eight or nine profound arts to protect his body, but he was not afraid at all.

    And the God of Dreams really made a sneak attack!

    "Hoo~~" Ji Ning used his star-catching hand magical power, using his fingers as swords. The fourth level of sword power formed a hazy black sword light on his fingers, almost at the moment when the Great Dream God attacked him.  , Ji Ning counterattacked, because the distance was close, and Ji Ning's sword was too fast!

    A sword with full speed of light!  And in order to save time, Ji Ning did not take out the magic sword, but used his fingers as swords, just to be faster!

    "Not good." Damengtian Shenlian resisted and retreated.

    But the distance is too close and the sword is too fast.

    Pfft!

    A huge wound appeared on the abdomen of the God of Dreams, and blood flowed out. The God of Dreams turned into a streak of blood and fled directly. He had no intention of fighting at all: "This God of Beiming, I struck with all my strength, and it actually  It can't hurt his divine body at all. What kind of body-protecting magical power has he cultivated? Is it the legendary Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques?"

    It would be unlucky for him to sneak up on a god who was practicing the Eight or Nine Mysterious Techniques.

    There are very few people in the Three Realms who practice the Eight or Nine Mysterious Techniques, and there are even fewer gods who have reached the ninth level. Ji Ning is one of them!

    "Huh." Ji Ning's right hand suddenly grew hundreds of feet in length, and he continued to pursue him.

    Dameng Tianshen's escape skills were extremely amazing, and he managed to escape from Ji Ning's attack. Although Ji Ning's sword was very fast, the speed of the surge in his right hand was much slower. With a roar, Dameng Tianshen dodged.  In response to Ji Ning's attack, the sword finger of Ji Ning's right hand whizzed past the pillars and walls of the palace. Suddenly the pillars broke, the walls shattered, and half of the entire palace suddenly collapsed.

    "what happened?"

    Outside the palace was a group of gods from the Wujian Sect. They were together in twos and threes, and they couldn't help but turn their heads to look.

    I saw the Great Dream God turned into blood and escaped, and at the same time, the divine voice shouted urgently: "That Beiming, he attacked me sneakily. He came to kill me. He was sent by the God of Sin and the God of Throat Sealing to kill me.  Yes!" Regardless of anything else, first place the shit basin on Ji Ning.

    "Sneak attack? Kill?"

    This group of gods from the Wujian Sect also knew that their side had been fighting fiercely with the God of Sin, and that the other side had always wanted to kill the God of Dreams, so they had no doubts.

    In fact, what Dameng Tianshen said was barely correct, because Ji Ning was indeed here to deal with him, but this time it was Ji Ning who was attacked by Dameng Tianshen.

    "Form up."

    "Kill that Beiming."

    Immediately, the more than twenty gods immediately began to form a formation, forming three Seven-Lumin Gods and a Three-Eyed Demon God.

    Ji Ning, in white robe, looked at the scene in front of him. Three Seven-Yam Gods and a Three-Eyed Demon God were standing there.

    "Beiming, you unexpectedly came to attack the Great Dream God."

    "You are asking for death.

    "Damn it."

    Everyone stared at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning said calmly: "If I said it was Dameng who attacked me secretly, would you believe it?"

    "What if I attack you unscathed, but I am seriously injured?" A Seven-Yam God roared, and the face of the Seven-ray God looked exactly like the Dream God. "You actually deceived and sneaked into our midst to attack me. You are so bold. Everyone, do it."  ¡¤Eradicate them and let them know that those who dare to attack us will be killed one by one and ten by ten."

    Because these gods of Wujian Sect are on the side of the Great Dream God, they have been fighting with the God of Sin and the God of Sealing Throats for many years. They have always been at a disadvantage and have long been resentful.

    "If you unite and use the Immortal Mansion maybe I can't do anything to you." Ji Ning shook his head secretly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    More than 700 Pure Yang Flying Swords suddenly appeared around him, and the pure mana contained in the True Immortal Golden Pill in his body was poured into it. After transformation, an extremely sharp jade sword was condensed in front of him. Ji Ning just looked at it.  Looking at the three seven-ray gods and one three-eyed demon god in front of them, this jade sword has already killed them.

    &nbsp; "Kill."

    "Kill." Three seven-ray gods and one three-eyed demon god also killed Ji Ning.

    In terms of strength, none of these Seven Light Gods is as good as the one led by the Red Snow God.

    The three-eyed demon is even weaker.

    It should be noted that the Dao Ancestor Puppet was able to suppress the Seven Lights God back then, but the strongest Punishing God led by Ji Ning was able to suppress the Dao Ancestor Puppet!  Now Ji Ning's half-step ancestor's pure Yang golden elixir has used the most terrifying sword in "Mingyue Swordsmanship". After a hundred years of killing, Ji Ning's current swordsmanship is even more terrifying.

    This sword was even more powerful than the strongest punishment god back then.

    "Death." Seven Luminaries God 'Dameng' roared angrily, holding two huge scimitars in his hands, roaring about to strike at Ji Ning.

    That jade sword left a sad and beautiful arc in the air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Although Qi Yao Heavenly God ¡®Da Meng¡¯ tried his best to block it, the jade sword was too fast and he still missed it by a hair.  It should be noted that the demon king at the beginning was definitely no less powerful than the Seven Lights God in terms of speed and power, and he was unable to intercept the jade sword.  What's more, compared to Ji Ning a hundred years ago, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has improved a lot.

    "Pfft." Qiyao Tianzi's body was directly passed by.  !

    "Go! Go! Go."

    Ji Ning looked on indifferently.

    Many fairy swords floated around, and two more jade swords condensed in front of him, killing them one after another.

    "How can it be."

    "sky."

    "How could he be so strong? How could a god be so strong?"

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the three Seven Light Gods and the Three-Eyed Demon God were all defeated. They were all horrified, especially the Great Dream God, who couldn't believe that the other party would be so strong.  This is the power that makes him despair.

    "Spare us." Damengtian Shenlian shouted.

    "Puff puff."

    One jade sword was exhausted, but the other two jade swords were flying, and wherever they passed, the bodies of the gods were cut open.  However, the gods were able to recover completely, and they were all frightened and wanted to run away.  But he was soon strangled to pieces again.

    "Death." Ji Ning raised his hands and his palms swelled up, like two huge dark clouds, directly covering the body fragments of the gods.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡±

    Ji Ning's two dark cloud-like hands collided with each other many times, completely slapping those gods, including the Great Dream God, into powder. In just a few hits, their divine power was exhausted, and they all died.  The soul is destroyed.

    More than twenty gods were destroyed!

    In fact, if all these gods are hiding in the Immortal Mansion and use the formation restriction of the Immortal Mansion, Ji Ning has nothing to do. It should be noted that Ji Ning may only hope to shake the resistance of more than twenty gods with the help of the Luo Formation.  He has no other immortals to assist him now. With the Pure Yang Golden Pill in his body alone, Ji Ning is on par with the strongest Xingtian God, and his swordsmanship is even higher than before.

    Can we attack each other?

    The other party will naturally go to a dead end.

    "It's me, Ji Ning, who will kill you." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    When one¡¯s mental strength reaches Ji Ning¡¯s level, he has his own plans in mind when to kill and when not to kill.

    After killing the Great Dream God and the others, Ji Ning just shook his head and sighed, but remained very calm.

    "Huh?"

    "It's the God of Beiming!"

    "Isn't the God of Beiming together with the God of Sin and the others?" Many gods were confused. Only the God of Sin and the God of Sealing the Throat knew about Ji Ning's move this time.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Soon two figures appeared, it was the God of Sin and the God of Throat Sealing.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡± Sinful God and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I told you, it's okay." Ji Ning said. He was strong enough to fight against a group of gods on his own, so of course it would be okay.

    "How is it?" Sealed Throat God Lian asked.

    "Dead." Ji Ning said.

    The Throat-Sealing God and the Sinful God both showed expressions of excitement and ecstasy, and the Sinful God even murmured: "Great, we tried our best to not be able to do anything to him. He was too cunning, and now he is dead. That's good, good."  ¡±

    "They are all dead," Ji Ning said again.

    "All dead?"

    Both the Throat-Sealing God and the Sinful God showed expressions of disbelief.

    The Throat-Sealing God and the Sinful God still couldn¡¯t believe it. They even went to the place where a group of gods gathered at Wujianmen that day to check it out.??They saw the collapsed palace and the shattered earth. They were all traces of the battle, but they couldn't find any gods. Only then did they believe that Ji Ning had really done it.

    "More than twenty gods are all dead. How did you do it?" The evil god was full of doubts. "There are so many gods. Although the other gods are relatively weaker, there are so many of them. Even if it is simple,  If you form the Seven Lights God, your strength will greatly increase."

    "If you can't figure it out, don't think about it. Bei Ming naturally has his own methods. Anyway, I know that he is very powerful. No wonder the Demon King said that he is the most promising to leave the Moon Lake Pond." The Throat-Sealing God laughed in amazement.  He praised, "Now it's better. If the Great Dream God alone dies, those Wu Jianmen Gods will still be a scourge, making us always be careful and vigilant. But now it is over once and for all."

    "Yeah." The God of Sin also nodded.

    The matter with the Great Dream God is already in the past. What Ji Ning pays most attention to now is the final obstacle!  There is only one last step left before he can make it out of the Moonlight Pool alive¡ª

    It¡¯s the third day after arriving at Thousand Star Island.

    The bright moon is in the sky.

    On the other edge of Thousand Star Island, Ji Ning and Sinful God were standing there looking ahead.

    The God of Sin pointed in the distance: "Look, there is the Road of Ten Thousand Blades! It is the last obstacle. As long as you walk out of the Road of Ten Thousand Blades, you can reach the fifth island and get out alive."

    "The Road of Ten Thousand Blades?" Ji Ning looked at the floating wooden bridge in the distance. In front of the floating wooden bridge, there were countless huge blades, sword blades, and gun blades standing upright.

    P: Good news for everyone!  The mobile game "The Wilderness" has finally been completed. Many of the original paintings of the characters that Tomato posted before are some of the original paintings in this game. This game was watched by Tomato from the beginning to the end. If I was not satisfied, I asked them to modify it.  This is a very relaxing and fun game.

    Among them are the "Golden Sword Ceremony," "Xifu City," "Dongshan Ze," "Wing Snake Water Mansion," "The Bloody Battle at Snow Dragon Mountain," and many other plots, which are completely based on the novel "The Wilderness" and are games based on each plot in the book.  , now Tomato is playing and doing internal testing.  I believe it will be on the market soon.

    Hehehe~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 27: The Final Obstacle ¡®The Road of Ten Thousand Blades¡¯

    "How strong are the defenders on Wanren Road? What's special about them?" Ji asked

    This was the final obstacle. Ji Ning understood that the defender must be terrifying.

    The God of Sin and the God of Throat Sealing looked at each other and smiled. Then the God of Sin looked at Ji Ning: "The opponent on the road of Ten Thousand Blades is you!"

    "Myself?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "right."

    The God of Sin explained, "When you enter the Road of Ten Thousand Blades, the opponent who appears has exactly the same divine body, magical powers, mana, etc. as you. Even if you use swordsmanship, he also uses swordsmanship, but the only difference is  The swordsmanship he uses is the swordsmanship of Yuexiatan."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    My biggest advantage is that the Pure Yang Golden Pill reaches the second level, but on the Wanren Road, I lose this advantage at all.

    "On the Road of Ten Thousand Blades, the competition is pure combat skills." Sealed Throat God also said with emotion, "For me, it is a competition of spear skills, but for you Beiming, it is a competition of swordsmanship! Your swordsmanship is higher than that of your opponent, and your talent  Defeat the opponent. And on the Wanbian Road there are ten such opponents in total. They all have the same divine body and magical power as you, but the swordsmanship they perform is different. The farther back the defenders are, the higher their swordsmanship is."

    "The ten guardians on the Wanren Road are like ten of yourself. Only after defeating these ten of yourself can you reach the fifth island and leave the Moon Lake." said the Throat-Sealing God.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Defeat yourself?

    And there are still ten who are getting more and more powerful?

    After understanding the difficulties of the Ten Thousand Blades Road, Ji Ning is no longer so confident. He is better than other gods because of his 'golden elixir' and 'divine body's magical power to protect the body, but now these are all taken away.  If it were just a competition of swordsmanship Fortunately, I had gone through the Demonic Ice Valley and fought fiercely for hundreds of years, and my swordsmanship had greatly improved!

    After arriving at Qianxing Island, I studied it for more than ten days. "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" also vaguely touched the artistic conception of Dacheng, and the sword speed can even reach the speed of light.

    "With such swordsmanship, can he survive the road of ten thousand blades?" Ji Ning was not sure.

    "Brother Beiming, you are the one who the Demon King said has the best chance of making it out of the Moon Pool alive. We are all counting on you." Tyrannosaurus God laughed.

    "You go out, and we can follow you out."

    "It won't be difficult for Brother Beiming to go out."

    Around the bonfire, on which skinned beasts were grilled, more than two hundred gods gathered. They looked at Ji Ning with burning eyes, because in their hearts this God of the North Ming Dynasty was the most powerful one.  They have been trapped here for too long, and deep down they long to get out.

    "Okay, okay, don't put too much pressure on Beiming." Fei You Tianshen shouted, "Is it so easy to get out of Yuexiatan? Let Beiming go slowly by himself."

    "Well, we are not in a hurry. We have been waiting for so long. We are not in a hurry if we wait for tens of thousands or millions of years."

    "We are not in a hurry."

    "There is a catastrophe outside now. Of course we have to go out early, otherwise it will be too late. The catastrophe is over. At least we can make some efforts by going out."

    There was a lot of noise.

    The Throat-Sealing God and the Sinful God came to Ji Ning's side. The Throat-Sealing God softly said: "Beiming, to tell you the truth, this road of ten thousand blades Sin and I  I have been fighting for many, many years, and I am the seventh opponent who cannot be defeated no matter what. The sin is that I am trapped in the sixth opponent. These top ten defenders become more powerful the further they go. I still have four more  The defender has not been defeated! There is one more sinner than me, and there is little hope for our progress"

    "Yes." The God of Sin also sighed, "I have only defeated half of the ten guardians. There are five more to come! I really have no confidence. In fact, Xu Jiu was very promising back then. He had already defeated  Eight guardians were defeated. Only the last two guardians were left. Unfortunately, he died in the hands of Da Meng, who was also more powerful than the two of us. Dameng has now defeated eight guardians, and only the remaining two guardians are left.  The last two.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He felt that the God of Sin and the God of Sealing the Throat lacked confidence.

    "We have to go out on our own. I don't know when." The Throat God looked at Ji Ning, "More than two hundred gods are watching the three of us right now. If the two of us are in trouble, we still have to rely on you."

    "Beiming, it really depends on you." The God of Sin also looked at Ji Ning.

    "I can only try my best. I'm not sure myself." Ji Ning said.

    "By the way" Throat Sealing God instructed, "Remember, if you defeat the ninth defender, then retreat immediately to Thousand Starsisland.  "

    "Why?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "If you defeat the ten guardians in one go, you can go directly to the fifth island." Sealing God said, "What about the more than two hundred gods here? They are waiting for you to take them out.  , as long as you can defeat nine guardians, then it is best to take them to break into the tenth guardian."

    "Yes, yes, yes, it is said that when I first became enlightened, I suddenly had an epiphany when I was crossing the Ten Thousand Blades Road. I actually broke into the last three guards on my own without saying a word and left directly. Not even a god was taken out." Sinful God  He said angrily, "This Jueming is so selfish."

    "Perhaps it's not his fault." Fenghou God said, "Perhaps Jueming was immersed in the excitement of enlightenment at that time. He forgot the exact number of defenders along the way and killed them in one go. After they were killed, there were no more  The law is back!

    "Humph." The God of Sin was disdainful, obviously resentful towards Jueming.

    "Why are you talking so much?" God Fenghou looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Beiming, if we can't do it, I really have to rely on you."

    "Tomorrow, have a good time. Of course, don't rush out all at once, save some strength." The God of Sin smiled.

    "If we can defeat the ninth defender, we have to celebrate." Ji Ning shook his head, he was not sure.

    the next day.

    At the edge of Thousand Star Island, more than two hundred gods came to see Ning off.

    "Beiming, be careful."

    "You will come back after defeating nine."

    "Beiming, the most important thing is to live, don't risk your life."

    The gods all warned that in the past history, gods did die on the Road of Ten Thousand Blades, but Ji Ning was not worried. The guardians the gods encountered had exactly the same divine body and mana. When other gods met the guardians,  If they fight each other, their bodies will probably break into pieces if they are hit, but they are different.

    When he meets the guardians, both sides are protected by the eight-nine mysterious skills, so no one can kill the other. It is the safest for him to go through the road of ten thousand blades, but to get back to safety, he has to defeat ten guardians but it is difficult.  Incomparable.

    "I'm going." Ji Ning waved his hand and stepped onto the floating wooden bridge alone.

    More than two hundred gods watched as Ning walked along the floating wooden bridge and disappeared into the Wanren Road in the distance.

    "There is a catastrophe in the three realms. I really want to get out as soon as possible."

    "It depends on Beiming."

    The gods became nervous at this moment. They were laughing and joking before, just to make the atmosphere more relaxed.  Now that Ji Ning has really set out to conquer the Road of Ten Thousand Blades all the gods are feeling the pressure.

    if¡­¡­

    If Ji Ning only defeated five or six defenders, it would probably be difficult for him to break out in millions or tens of millions of years.

    "Beiming"

    More than two hundred gods all have longing, expectation, and uneasiness in their eyes.

    They are not afraid of death.

    But they couldn¡¯t bear it, knowing that their masters, brothers and even their relatives were facing catastrophe but they were still living peacefully on Thousand Star Island.  They want to get out, desperately want to get out!

    The long floating wooden bridge leads to Wanren Road.

    A huge blade, blade, and countless weapons were stabbed towards the sky. The white robe boy suddenly stopped because a Jinyi boy appeared in the distance.

    "Myself?" Ji Ning was slightly startled.

    "I am the number one defender. Look at that sword blade." The young man in gold pointed to a sword that was ten thousand feet tall not far away. A shadow appeared on the huge sword blade, and there was a figure of a person.  A set of powerful swordsmanship is being demonstrated, from shallow to deep, from simple to complex.

    "The sword technique that appears on the blade is the sword technique I will use." The young man in gold looked at Ji Ning, "You can watch this sword technique three times. After three times, the sword technique disappears. We will fight.  .¡±

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was delighted.

    It¡¯s really an unexpected surprise. They were able to spy on the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship first. The God of Sin and the God of Throat Sealing didn¡¯t say anything about it before.  I'm afraid that the two evil gods also had the idea of ????surprising Ji Ning. After all, it doesn't matter if you don't say this kind of thing, and it will make you feel happy when it comes.

    Ji Ning carefully watched the sword technique displayed on the huge sword blade stuck in the endless ice in the distance. The sword technique was demonstrated continuously. After three times, it took nearly six hours. This demonstration almost completely analyzed the sword technique.

    "Quite a strange swordsmanship." Although Ji Ning admired it, he did not panic at all, because the swordsmanship of the first defender should not pose a threat to him.

    "Okay?" Jin YiyiNian said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Take the move." The young man in gold suddenly swayed and revealed three heads and six arms. At the same time, six divine swords appeared in his hands and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning felt strange in his heart, because the opponent's fighting style was very similar to his own, and his appearance was the same.

    "Hoo, ho, ho." The light-speed swordsmanship had an overwhelming advantage. Although the opponent's strength also surged, as if he had used his star-catching hand, he was still sent flying backwards by Ji Ning's sword light. It was just that the eight-nine mysterious  The protective body was not damaged at all.

    "Your swordsmanship is much better than mine." The young man in gold landed on the floating wooden bridge and nodded, "I am convinced that I lost."

    Wow.

    Immediately, the young man in gold disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning is constantly moving forward, going deep into the Road of Ten Thousand Blades.  Every time he meets a new guardian, a set of sword techniques will appear on the sword blade next to him, so that he can watch them carefully. Watching these sword techniques also makes Ji Ning feel a little touched, so that his "Ming Yue Sword Technique" can also be improved.  , but the Mingyue Swordsmanship created by absorbing the essence of "Wubao Swordsmanship" is too powerful, and the sword light at the speed of light is even more powerful. After all, a quick word is better than countless skills.

    Ji Ning completed the task in one go and fought all the way to the eighth defender.

    Today is Friday, the update is complete!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 28: Sad Sword

    The young man in golden clothes standing in front looked at Ji Ning with gentle eyes, as if he were looking at his beloved.

    "Um?"

    Being stared at by the eighth guardian, Ji Ning felt a faint threat, but he didn't say much. Instead, he turned to look at the sword skills that were beginning to appear on the majestic and huge sword blade.  The guardian's swordsmanship became more and more powerful, and it affected Ji Ning more and more. Ji Ning even felt that this set of swordsmanship, which was more powerful than the other, even vaguely pointed to the limit of heaven, and seemed to be guiding him.  In order to transcend the limits of heaven, although there are many swordsmanships in the Three Realms, except for the "Wubao Swordsmanship" that transcends the limits of heaven, other swordsmanships are not as helpful as these swordsmanship.

    "The powerful person who created the Moon Pool must have an unusual origin. Swordsmanship alone can give me such guidance. And other gods, some use spears, some long sticks, some use scimitarsmany weapons,  Different guardians can appear on this Ten Thousand Blades Road." Ji Ning felt shocked just thinking about it.

    This made Ji Ning sigh with emotion. After all, chaos is full of endless possibilities, and the Three Realms are just a chaotic world in endless chaos.

    It¡¯s a joke to sit in a well and look at the sky.

    Since you are weak, you should practice hard to make yourself stronger. Ji Ning is very lucky that he can come to Moon Lake Pond and make himself stronger.

    "This set of swordsmanship is so wonderful - so special" Ji Ning watched with admiration in his eyes, "Lingering? Lovesickness? This set of swordsmanship should be named 'Lovesickness Sword'."

    The swordsmanship demonstration on the sword blade had been demonstrated three times, and then disappeared.

    "Huh."

    Two swords appeared out of thin air in the hands of the young man in gold clothes in front. He looked down at the swords with gentle eyes and said softly: "It's time to fight."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, and two divine swords appeared in his hands.

    The young man in gold clothes smiled slightly, and his smile was intoxicating. Then his body turned into a breeze, and the sword light was like a breeze. It seemed so gentle, but it made Ji Ning feel a great threat.

    If he hadn't watched it three times from shallow to deep first, I'm afraid he would have suffered a big loss. Now he has an extremely clear understanding of this set of Acacia Swords. Of course, Ji Ning is much more stable in dealing with it. He also holds two divine swords.  The sword, the sword light roared, reaching the speed of light, the ghost's swift and fierce 'shadowless style', crazy attack!

    Sometimes it is violent, and sometimes the sword speed decreases.

    The speed is uncertain but even weirder.

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is obviously more vicious than when he first set foot on the Road of Ten Thousand Blades. The seven defenders in front of him still gave Ji Ning a lot of gains.

    "Bleeding style."

    The sword technique sometimes changes into a more rapid and violent bleeding style.

    But the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship was like an endless net, entwining and binding Ji Ning¡¯s two divine swords.

    "Lovesickness" Ji Ning had a deeper understanding of this sword technique. After all, he had only seen it with his eyes before. When someone with the same divine body and magical power as himself fully displayed this sword technique, the feeling was different. Ji Ning  Ning understands even more the true power of some of these swordsmanship's killing moves.

    "Compared with this, my "Mingyue Swordsmanship" is not round enough." Ji Ning's swordsmanship also changed, becoming more erratic.

    ??Shadowless style, dripping blood style.

    The combination of the two is more perfect, and there are fewer flaws between the sending and receiving of the sword style.

    "Huh?" The young man in gold frowned, and suddenly his body swayed, and he used three heads and six arms to attack Ji Ning with six divine swords.

    Ji Ning also used his three heads and six arms to meet him.

    "Poof!"

    The sword light slashed at the neck of the golden-clothed young man, sending him flying backwards. He staggered back five steps before he regained his balance.

    He looked at Ji Ning and said in a low voice: "Your sword is faster than mine, but the meaning of your swordsmanship is slightly worse than mine. You can get through my level, but the sword speed of the ninth guardian below is  He can also reach the limit of heaven. And his sword skills are also stronger than yours."

    "Really? It's better to be stronger than me." Ji Ning grinned.

    "Be careful." The young man in gold disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Finally got through.

    Ning continued flying forward without hesitation, and after a moment, he saw the ninth guardian.  As soon as he saw the other party he felt a sense of despair rushing towards him.

    "The invisible artistic conception is getting stronger and stronger." Ji Ning sighed vaguely, "I heard that at the fifth level of sword power, the Sword God Realm, even if you don't take action, the invisible artistic conception that spreads is enough to make the enemy despair.  This road of ten thousand blades not only guides me to transcend the limits of heaven, but also guides me to reach the level of the sword.?The fifth level.  "

    The Eighth Guardian¡¯s ¡®Acacia Sword¡¯ already has a hint of charm.

    Even when the Ninth Guardian stood there, the invisible despair was so strong, which was obviously even more remarkable.

    But compared with the fifth level of true sword power, the Sword God Realm, it is still far, far behind.

    This is the introduction!

    Planting a seed in Ji Ning¡¯s heart may take root, sprout, and even grow in the future.

    "Look at the swordsmanship."

    The ninth guardian said indifferently.

    Ji Ning smiled and watched the swordsmanship displayed on the huge sword blade. Ji Ning's face changed as he watched Each move and every move completely aroused the thoughts deep in Ji Ning's heart. The deeper they went, the deeper they went.  The more he studied this sword technique, the more intensely influenced Ji Ning was by this sword technique.

    "Why."

    Ji Ning, who was suffering from illness in his previous life, felt unwilling to accept it in his heart. After his reincarnation, Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue warmed Ji Ning's heart with their family affection.

    "Father, mother."

    On Yi Snake Lake, Ji Ning was lying on the wooden boat, floating on the lake.

    "No."

    The moment Yu Wei died, he was so desperate that his parents were gone, and so was Yu Wei.

    Having experienced it makes it resonate even more.

    This set of swordsmanship made Ji Ning feel sad and dejected. The dejection reached the depths of despair!

    "Senior sister is not dead yet."

    "I can rescue her this time when I go out, and the family can be reunited." Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    The swordsmanship on the blade has been fully demonstrated.

    The ninth guardian looked at Ji Ning in surprise, because he could feel the meaning of Ji Ning.

    "What is this sword technique called?" Ji Ning asked.

    Having met nine guardians, this is the first time Ji Ning has asked about the name of the swordsmanship.

    "The Sword of Sadness." The ninth guardian said.

    "Sadsad" Ji Ning suddenly smiled, "It's true, I was sad before, but now I am full of hope."

    After saying that, Ji Ning turned around and left.

    "You won't fight." The ninth guardian shouted in shock.

    "I am no match for you now. The next time I come, I will defeat you." Ji Ning's figure quickly disappeared at the end of the floating wooden bridge, which shocked the Ninth Guardian. However, he did not chase after him.  Because he and Ji Ning had the same divine body and supernatural powers, and Ji Ning wanted to leave, there was no way he could catch up.

    "I didn't even get a fight." The ninth guardian was extremely puzzled. "And after seeing the swordsmanship once, he said he is no match for me I dare to say that. Obviously he should have learned most of this swordsmanship, and even understood the true meaning of this swordsmanship.  That¡¯s awesome. Even so, we shouldn¡¯t avoid fighting There is only one possibility!"

    ¡°That¡¯s because he gained insights after watching the swordsmanship, so he went back to meditate and comprehend.¡± The ninth guardian made a guess.

    He knows very well that Ji Ning¡¯s body-protecting magical power is so powerful that even if he loses, there is no danger of death. If he doesn¡¯t fight, he just doesn¡¯t want to fight!  Why don't you want to fight?  There is only one explanation Worrying that fighting will destroy him

    ¡®Enlightenment,!

    He was right.

    This set of ¡®Sword of Desolation¡¯ really resonated with Ji Ning, and even after watching it three times, Ji Ning learned most of it!  Even a lot of insights emerged in his heart. Ji Ning was afraid that the battle would be too fierce and he would forget some of his insights, so he simply stopped fighting.

    On the way back from the flight

    Ji Ning has been studying this swordsmanship.

    This was the first swordsmanship on the Wanren Road that truly resonated with his heart, because the emotion contained in this swordsmanship was something he had experienced before. He knew that feeling very well and grasped the essence of this swordsmanship almost instantly!  This is a set of swordsmanship that is more perfect than his current "Mingyue Swordsmanship".

    Qianxing Island, the end of the floating wooden bridge.

    More than two hundred gods are standing there eagerly looking forward to it. They are all waiting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many defenders Beiming can break into.¡±

    "It would be great if I could defeat nine defenders in one go, and even have the strength to defeat the tenth one."

    "Don't be in a hurry to defeat the tenth. As long as you defeat nine, come back and take us to deal with the tenth. This is the best."

    The gods all have expectations.

    Because the hope of the Sinful God and the Throat-Sealing God to escape is too slim, now Ji Ning is the only hope. They were talking one by one, and they all praised Ji Ning for how powerful he is.  They are the best nowThe thing is Ji Ning only defeated six or seven guardians, so it will be a long way to successfully cross the Road of Ten Thousand Blades.

    "look."

    Suddenly, the God of Xiu Ke pointed in the distance. He had been sitting alone and staring into the distance. He had been alone on the snow island for a long time. He was used to being lonely. But he was more eager to go out. He kept staring. When Ji Ning's figure appeared,  He was the first to notice it when it was far away.

    "coming."

    "It's Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning is here."

    Everyone was excited.

    The young man in white clothes from a distance flew over along the floating wooden bridge, and more than two hundred gods stood up to greet him.

    Ji Ning landed and looked at the large group of expectant gods, feeling invisible pressure.

    "How?" asked the God of Sin.

    "I have defeated eight guardians. I am no match for the ninth guardian for the time being." Ji Ning said. He knew very well that every guardian could perfectly perform swordsmanship, and the ninth guardian could perfectly perform the Anni Sword. He was indeed not the one now.  opponent.

    "Defeat eight?"

    ¡°Are we still missing the last two?¡±

    For a moment, all the gods present were stunned.

    To be honest, the gods are a little disappointed deep in their hearts, because defeating eight means that there are still two that have not been defeated!  The two defenders are like two roadblocks I'm afraid it will take a lot of time for Ji Ning.

    Although a little disappointed, everyone was still calm and even breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately it was much better than Dameng Tianshen and Xu Jiutian.  The main reason was that Ji Ning had defeated more than 20 gods from the Wujian Sect by himself before, causing them to have too many unrealistic fantasies.

    "You've defeated eight of them? It's amazing. Dameng Tianshen and Xu Jiutian only defeated seven."

    "Only the last two are left. It won't be long before they can get through."

    Every god said it.

    Of course, Ji Ning knew the desires of the gods, and said directly: "I need to go back and meditate, so I will take a step first." After saying that, he turned into a stream of light and quickly flew away, returned to his residence, and released the immortals.  Mansion, and then entered the Immortal Mansion to start meditation.

    He needs time to understand it.

    There were a lot of insights surging in his heart. The insights along the way made him even more excited. He didn't have time to talk to the gods at all. All he needed to do was to keep comprehending and digesting them!

    Today is Saturday, the update is complete~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 29: Sword Enlightenment

    The Sinful God and the Throat-Sealing God walked side by side, looking at the beautiful fairy mansion on a mountain peak in the distance.

    "Beiming only defeated eight guardians this time. The two guardians behind him are more powerful than the other I'm afraid it will take many more years before we go out." Sealed Throat God sighed.  , he has been through the Road of Ten Thousand Blades, so he knows very well that it seems that it is only two guardians, but it is generally not difficult to be trapped for millions of years.

    Like the previous Great Dream God, he defeated five defenders as soon as he arrived at Thousand Star Island, and after so many years, he only defeated two more!  And Ji Ning was facing the last two defenders It would be more difficult to increase their strength the further they go.

    As for the Throat-Sealing God and the Sinful God, they have gone through a long time, and their strength has improved very little. They only defeated one more defender than when they first entered Thousand Star Island.

    "It's hard to say." The God of Sin shook his head, "We have been on Thousand Star Island for a long time and have made very little progress. That's because we have been trapped on the islands in front of us for too long, which also squeezed too much of our potential.  Our strength has almost reached the limit now, and naturally it is very difficult to improve. But Beiming entered the Moon Pool and got here in one go. His potential has not been squeezed, and his potential is much higher than ours.  .Don¡¯t forget that Venerable Jueming had an epiphany and broke through the last three defenders."

    The Throat-Sealing God was startled and nodded: "You are right. Our potential has been squeezed out almost to the limit. Beiming is different from us."

    "Actually, I've always been surprised." The Sinful God lamented, "To be able to combine together to kill Thousand Stars Island, with such talent and ability, placed in the Three Realms is definitely the most supreme god, even the true gods and Taoist ancestors should  I value him very much, and Bei Ming is very hopeful to become the ancestor of the gods. Why did he risk entering the Moon Lake Pond?"

    "Yes." Sealed Throat God sighed, "I'm surprised too."

    Ji Ning¡¯s talent was recognized by Lu Dongbin and Bodhi as early as the Immortal Fate Conference.

    They saw Ji Ning¡¯s talent for swordsmanship!  Ji Ning's improvement in strength did not disappoint Bodhi and others. He made rapid progress and even reached the fourth level in terms of mental strength, which even surprised Bodhi. Now among the top powerful people in Nuwa's camp, what do you think of Ji Ning?  , even no less fond of Lu Dongbin than he was in ancient times.

    However, Lu Dongbin had a long time to slowly brew, and then he directly achieved the top Taoist strength through accumulated accumulation.

    But what about Ji Ning?

    Now that the catastrophe has come, the gods and immortals on both sides are already fighting, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger. It will sweep to the end. When the final fate battle is over, it will be the 'final battle' that determines the fate of the entire Three Realms.  The time left for Ji Ning was too little, which Bodhi and the others regretted.

    No matter how regretful it is, they also believe that during the catastrophic battle, Ji Ning may have the opportunity to have an epiphany and breakthrough and become the true god and Taoist ancestor!  Therefore, if Ji Ning had not cultivated the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu, Bodhi would not have allowed Ji Ning to enter the Moonlight Pool.

    In the crisis of Yuexiatan

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, is constantly learning lessons and growing rapidly. Now even "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" is only one step away from becoming a success.

    "No matter what, it's our luck that Beiming came in." The God of Sin looked at the Immortal Mansion in the distance with emotion, "We also have hope of getting out."

    "Well, as soon as Beiming came back from Ten Thousand Blades Road this time, he didn't say much to us and immediately went into seclusion. In my opinion, I'm afraid he gained a lot of insights." Fenghou Tianshen said.

    "Even our first foray into the Ten Thousand Blades Road was very fruitful, let alone Beiming."

    "Well, it would be great if he made great progress this time and could directly break through the Road of Ten Thousand Blades."

    "Just watch.

    Both gods are looking forward to it.

    They no longer have any confidence in breaking through the Ten Thousand Blades Road. They are still trapped in the middle section of the Ten Thousand Blades Road for endless years, and they are too far away from breaking out.

    "Brother Beiming is in retreat."

    "I hope his strength will improve greatly this time."

    The Seven Dragon Gods were also looking at the Immortal Mansion from a distance, and the seven of them were talking to each other.

    All the gods on Qianxing Island are focused on Ji Ning, who is in seclusion in the Immortal Mansion, because these gods have given up long ago, and even the two sinful and sealing throats who are qualified to enter the Ten Thousand Blades Road are not strong enough.  Too big.

    All hope lies in Ji Ning.

    They didn¡¯t dare to put too much pressure on Ji Ning they could only wait in silence.

    I look forward to returning to the Three Realms to see the colorful world.

    They look forward to being reunited with their loved ones and friends.

    Even if there is a risk of death

    ? ?We are not afraid either!

    Because what scares them more than death is the lack of hope.  For this group of gods who had given up long ago, the days in Yuexiatan were indeed like walking corpses, without hope.

    ??Inside the Immortal Mansion.

    The interior of the beautiful Immortal Mansion has its own space. It is very large. Ji Ning's sword training hall is several miles in radius. Pearls are inlaid in the hall, and the power of heaven and earth is gathered to make the pearls dazzling.  Gorgeous.

    And the young man in white, Jin Ning, is holding a sword and is using his sword skills.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light of the sword is misty and whistling uncertainly.

    With swordsmanship that can reach the speed of light, the sword light that appears is actually just some residual marks, and the true body of the sword is no longer at the location of the sword light.

    Although Ji Ning's strength was astonishing at the moment and his swordsmanship was also terrifying, his power was extremely restrained. Ji Ning's sword light passed in front of the wine bottle on the table in the hall, only an inch away, but this  But the wine pot didn't move. In fact, even an ordinary acquired mortal with more powerful swordsmanship could make the wine pot roll down with the sound of the sword wind.

    But the power of Ji Ning's sword is so restrained!

    It should be noted that like many earthly and loose immortals, and even heavenly immortals, when a sword is released, the power of heaven and earth bursts out, and the movement is very loud.

    Even if you are a true immortal, it is very rare for you to have the power to destroy the heaven and the earth and not harm the flowers and plants even an inch away!

    Ji Ning did it!  It can be seen that his swordsmanship has reached the point where he can be called a great master in the Three Realms.

    "Huh~~¡¤

    The whistling sword light had a sense of despair and despair. What Ji Ning used was the sword technique of despair.

    On despair

    The most desperate moment was the moment when Senior Sister Yu Wei crushed Shennong¡¯s medicine and committed suicide!  Because before senior sister crushed Shennong's medicine Ji Ning was still full of joy and hope.  But disaster struck suddenly. Everything Yu Wei did at that time, especially her final suicide, left Ji Ning stunned.

    When his parents left and Yu Wei left again, that moment was indeed the most desperate moment in Ji Ning's heart.

    ????????????????????

    It was he who sent Senior Sister Yu Wei to that endless hell with his own hands. That moment was the most painful moment for Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning's emotions were very strong, and he learned most of it just by watching. At this moment, he was using it, and he was constantly breaking through many obstacles, and the mystery of the swordsmanship kept coming to his mind.

    On the ninth day after breaking through the Ten Thousand Blades Road.

    "Despair, although desperate, it has not reached the extreme level of despair." Ji Ning stood in the hall and whispered to himself, his mental strength reaching the fourth level. Although he was immersed in a dejected mood when he used the sword technique, when the sword technique stopped, Ji Ning  It will return to normal. He cannot be controlled by a set of swordsmanship. Of course, if someone is not in a state of mind and practices such a state of mind that is too strong, he may become a demon.

    "A sad mood"

    "To make the sword technique more perfect, the mystery of this sword technique is actually not as good as "Wubao Sword Art", but because of the gloomy artistic conception in it, this sword technique seems to have a soul, and the sword techniques are tactfully combined with each other.  , it¡¯s like everything is made in heaven and is incomparably natural." Ji Ning quickly made an evaluation.

    Wu Bao¡¯s swordsmanship is beyond the limits of heaven. Some of the tricks are naturally much more powerful.

    Although Ji Ning has a high talent in swordsmanship, it is precisely because of his great determination to practice Wu Bao Swordsmanship at all costs, and with "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" as the foundation, that he can smoothly reach the speed of light with his sword.  Ji Ning's sword technique "Mingyue Sword Technique" does not have a strong artistic conception, but it is still so powerful. This is obviously because it surpasses "Shen Ran Sword Technique" in many techniques.

    But "An Ran Sword Technique" also has great features.

    The artistic conception is like the soul.

    It can make the swordsmanship work as one, and even each sword move can assist each other, producing miraculous effects.  For example, although his sword skills are obviously inferior to Ji Ning's, his sword skills can still reach the speed of light!  Even more perfect!

    And the artistic conception

    If the intensity of the swordsmanship continues to improve, there is every hope of having a real

    'god,.  It is said that mortals have essence, energy, and spirit. The sword technique alone has meaning, but it is nothing. The sword technique itself has spirit. That is a new level. It is also the fifth level of sword power. It will not be released by then.  The sword can make other powerful people despair and even retreat.

    Of course the fifth level of sword power is too difficult.

    Looking at the two major camps of the Three Realms, there are only a handful of people who have reached the fifth level of sword power.

    "I have already mastered the Anni Sword." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "If I go to the Road of Ten Thousand Blades now, I believe I can defeat the Ninth Guardian. But the Ninth GuardianWhere are the defenders?  I'm afraid it's not enough!  "

    "The best way is to combine Anran's swordsmanship and Mingyue's swordsmanship so that the artistic conception appears in my Mingyue swordsmanship." Ji Ning thought.

    Mingyue Swordsmanship absorbs the essence of "Wubao Swordsmanship". Even if there is no artistic conception, it is on the same level as Anran Sword.

    Once there are more artistic conceptions in it, it can completely jump to another level.

    "It will be easy to defeat the ninth guardian by then, and there is some hope for the tenth guardian." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Then perfect the Mingyue Swordsmanship."

    Mingyue Sword Art was originally created by Ji Ning and continuously improved. Now that Anran Sword Art has become a master, absorbing the artistic conception of "Anran Sword Art" and integrating it into Mingyue Sword Art is difficult, but it can still be done.

    If Mingyue Swordsmanship was created by someone else, Ji Ning would have nothing to do.

    Whether you create your own or not, the difference is very big.

    "My heart is sad."

    "There is intention in the sword."

    "Everyone is of one mind."

    Ji Ning has the foundation of Anran swordsmanship, understands the secrets, and constantly improves and integrates them. Even if he encounters some problems and troubles, he can break through the barriers after spending some time.

    After one year and three months in seclusion, Ji Ning finally walked out of the Immortal Mansion.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 30: Great Swordsmanship

    For one year and three months, more than two hundred gods often looked at Ji Ning's fairy mansion from afar. However, Ji Ning could not come out of seclusion, and they did not dare to disturb it. However, gods still paid attention to this place every day, because they were concerned about it.  For these gods who had almost no hope, Ji Ning was their only hope.

    "Out."

    "Beiming is out."

    The moment Ji Ning walked out of the Immortal Mansion, the gods immediately noticed him.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, waved his hand to close the Immortal Mansion, and then walked towards where the large group of gods were. At the same time, he directly transmitted his voice with his divine power: "Gods, Beiming has something to tell you."  Everyone came out of the Immortal Mansion, and soon more than two hundred gods gathered together.

    "Dear gods, I have gained some insights from this retreat and made great progress." Ji Ning said.

    Suddenly, more than two hundred gods present were excited, and some even murmured to themselves. For many of them, the desire to go out even surpassed life and death.

    "I am fully confident about the ninth guardian. But as for the tenth guardian I dare not say." Ji Ning said, "But this time when I enter the Ten Thousand Blades Road, I will definitely reach the tenth."  Guardians, do you want to go with me now?"

    "Of course we'll go together."

    "I am willing."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming is really powerful. It has only been more than a year and his strength has improved greatly."

    "I am willing."

    All the gods were so excited that they all responded.

    Ji Ning was not surprised that a large group of other gods wanted to follow him. After all, those gods had already chosen to give up. However, the God of Sin and the God of Sealing the Throat also said they were willing. Ji Ning couldn't help but ask: "Sin, Feng's God."  Throat, are you two sure you want to come with me? After all, you have already made it to Thousand Star Island, and you are only one step away from getting out."

    "This step is too far away." Sealing God shook his head.

    "Yes, we have long been in despair." The God of Sin smiled, "Even Xu Jiu and Dameng can't compare to us. And we haven't made any progress for a long, long timeAccording to what we did in ancient times  We have so much experience and have not made any progress for such a long time. This should be our limit and we can¡¯t make any further progress. If I don¡¯t go out with you this time, I¡¯m afraid we will be trapped here and never be able to get out.¡±

    The Throat-Sealing God also nodded: "Beiming, you also said that there are fewer and fewer people entering the Moon Lake Pond now, and even fewer people can make it to Thousand Star Island. If I don't go out with you this time, I'm afraid hundreds of millions of people will go out with you."  It will be difficult to wait for the new gods to arrive on Thousand Star Island for years and years."

    Ji Ning nodded and understood what they meant: "Okay, in that case, everyone will follow my lead. Ji Ning dare not say that he is absolutely sure, but he will definitely try his best."

    More than two hundred gods did not expect that the opportunity would come so suddenly. After the initial excitement, the gods quickly took over their own fairy mansions, and were taken away by Ji Ning one by one without any resistance.

    High in the air.

    Ji Ning looked down at Thousand Stars Island. Thousand Stars Island, which was bustling with activity before, was now completely silent because all the gods had left with him.

    "My Mingyue Swordsmanship has now advanced to a new level, and I need to be tested by my opponent." Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and flew directly into the distance. Soon he came to the edge of Thousand Star Island, flying quickly along the floating wooden bridge.

    Flying along the Wanren Road.

    Flying to the place where he retreated last time, he saw the ninth guardian sitting cross-legged.

    "You're here." The young man in gold looked at Ji Ning with eyes filled with despair, "I've been waiting for you for a long time, I hope you won't disappoint me."

    As he said that, the young man in gold stood up, with two divine swords appearing in his hands, and said calmly: "You already watched the swordsmanship last time, this time, just fight."

    Ji Ning also knows that there is only one chance to watch the swordsmanship. Although you can try the Ten Thousand Blades Road multiple times if you fail, you cannot watch the swordsmanship multiple times.

    "Okay." Two divine swords appeared in Ji Ning's hands.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The two of them rushed towards each other in an instant, with sword light roaring for a while. The swordsmanship of the young man in gold was extremely fast and fierce. It seemed endlessly sad and despairing, but the swordsmanship was even more vicious and vicious.  But the two sword lights in Ji Ning's hands turned into two black holes, blocking all the swordsmanship attacks of the young man in gold, and even occasionally counterattacked once or twice.

    "Do you only know how to defend?" The boy in gold clothes shouted while attacking.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait until you can defeat me.¡± Ji Ning was very calm.

    For him, the Ninth Guardian is the place where he learns experience. He wants to take a closer look at the difference between the Anran Swordsmanship that he has mastered and the Anran Swordsmanship that the Ninth Guardian exerts with all its strength.

    &nbsp; This battle lasted for half an hour.

    Ji Ning has seen all the methods of the Ninth Guardian, and he has also discovered some shortcomings in the Anran Swordsmanship that he has mastered.  After all, everyone who practices the same swordsmanship will have different abilities.

    "It's time to end."

    Ji Ning's sword light suddenly changed from defensive to offensive.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword light roared, crazy and overwhelming, covering the sky and the earth.  The Ninth Guardian was so frightened that he used three heads and six arms. Ji Ning also used three heads and six arms. The endless sword light was like continuous water in the gloomy mood. There was no flaw. In just one breath, the Ninth Guardian was knocked upside down.  Driving away, I rolled down a few times on the floating wooden bridge before I stood up.

    "You win." The ninth guardian smiled, "Beiming, you are leaving now and only the tenth guardian is left. You have to be careful." After saying that, it disappeared into nothingness.

    Ji Ning also smiled, and with all his strength, the opponent barely managed to hold back a breath. Ji Ning was already very satisfied.

    Whoosh!  Turning into light, he quickly moved deeper into the Ten Thousand Blades Road.  !

    The sky became dark, and the huge gun blades, knife blades, sword blades and other countless sharp blades on both sides of the floating wooden bridge were faintly emitting light. Without this little light, the world would have been completely dark.

    "It's so weird." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Soon, a young man in black appeared in the distance. He was sitting cross-legged. When Ji Ning arrived, he opened his eyes and looked at Ji Ning.

    What kind of eyes are those?

    Dead silence.

    There seemed to be no life, but a despair that chilled the heart.

    "Look at the swordsmanship." The young man in black said indifferently.

    Ji Ning turned to look at the sword skills displayed on the huge sword blade beside him. The sword skills began to appear, and they were demonstrated from shallow to deep. Ji Ning was shocked when he saw it. After watching it three times, Ji Ning still hadn't woken up.  Come.

    "Okay." The young man in black stood up and two divine swords appeared in his hands.

    Ji Ning woke up with a start.

    "What kind of sword technique is this?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The name of the sword technique is Soul-Destroying!" said the young man in black.

    "Destroy the soul? Destroy the soul? The name is the same as the swordsmanship It really is the soul." Ji Ning just watched the deduction in his mind and felt endless pain filling his heart, but he knew that he could not really practice this.  A set of swordsmanship, because the meaning of this set of swordsmanship is soul-breaking and absolute

    ¡®Despair, the last broken soul.

    And Ji Ning couldn¡¯t let himself fall into absolute despair!  Moreover, many of the skills of this set of swordsmanship are much more advanced than Anran's swordsmanship, at least as good as Ji Ning's Mingyue swordsmanship.  It's just inferior to Wu Bao's swordsmanship.

    "Come on." The young man in black said indifferently.

    Ji Ning nodded, and a divine sword appeared in his hand.

    Whoops!  call out!

    The two afterimages flashed and they were already fighting.

    There are two major sword techniques, one has a gloomy artistic conception, and the sword light is continuous.  It is created by absorbing the essence of many swordsmanships such as "Wubao Swordsmanship" and "Anran Swordsmanship".

    The first is the soul-breaking artistic conception and the mystery of swordsmanship - it was left behind by the creator of Moonlight Pool. Although it is different from "Wubao Swordsmanship", it is still stunning.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    The two are fighting, you advance and I retreat, I advance and you retreat.

    The fight was actually evenly matched. Each side's swordsmanship was powerful in its own way. Both were considered to be the ultimate in the fourth level of sword power.  If the sword speed can be any faster, it will exceed the limit of heaven.  If the meaning is more profound, it would be the 'Sword God Realm'.

    "The sword can still be used like this."

    Ji Ning had seen the sword technique three times before. Now that he saw the tenth guardian performing it in person, he immediately had a deeper understanding of some of the sword moves. For a moment, his understanding of the soul-breaking sword technique came to his mind.

    There are essential differences between Ji Ning and the Tenth Guardian.

    The tenth guardian can only use the revealed set of swordsmanship.

    But Ji Ning was able to learn from the experience of the Tenth Guardian, and even began to integrate it into his own Mingyue Swordsmanship. Although during the trial process, the swordsmanship was occasionally inconsistent and at a disadvantage, Ji Ning's overall strength was faintly improving. His  The swordsmanship became more erratic, more powerful and swifter, and the battle continued

    One day, two days, three days

    Neither side used any magical powers, they were just competing in swordsmanship.

    The swordsmanship insights in Ji Ning's mind continued to merge and absorb. This feeling of progress made him very intoxicated.  But after all, his current swordsmanship has reached its limit, even if it is improved?Extremely slim.  At most, the tenth guardian was suppressed, and even the tenth guardian could occasionally fight back.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning was suddenly stunned, and the sword light slowed down.

    Bang!

    A ray of sword light struck Ji Ning, causing Ji Ning to fly away.

    "Why did you stop?" The tenth guardian stood there and frowned. It was obvious that the opponent's swordsmanship was already slightly better than his own. If the fierce battle continued and Ji Ning made no progress, he would let Ji Ning enter the fifth island.  But he noticed that Ji Ning was slowly improving, and his sword skills were constantly integrating and changing, so he kept fighting Ji Ning without stopping.

    Because the essence of Ten Thousand Edges Road is to train the gods, since Ji Ning is making progress, of course he will not stop.

    ???????????????? But Ji Ning¡¯s sword suddenly stopped leaving the tenth guardian confused.

    Ji Ning stood on the floating wooden bridge in the distance, his eyes confused.

    But in his mind, it was as if Pangu opened up the world.

    Boom!

    The way the soul-breaking swordsmanship operates is completely different from Wu Bao's swordsmanship.  After all, Ji Ning's Mingyue Swordsmanship was derived from Wu Bao's Swordsmanship.  So when Ji Ning continued to integrate the mystery of the soul-breaking swordsmanship with the mystery of Wu Bao's swordsmanship, at a certain moment, bang, he suddenly realized that the last layer of obstacles in Wubao's swordsmanship was the one before.  It's been hard to see the flowers clearly in the fog.

    At this moment, Ji Ning directly broke through the final film.

    Bang~~~~

    "Wubao Swordsmanship" Ji Ning closed his eyes, and a large number of swordsmanship secrets in his mind were quickly combined. The previous understanding of Wubao Swordsmanship was now completely integrated and integrated into one.

    The entire Wu Bao Swordsmanship is fully understood!

    There is no more doubt.

    "It turns out that this is beyond the limit of heaven." Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked at the dark sky around him. He lightly traced his fingers, causing ripples and faintly touching something.

    Tomato for the next monthly ticket ~~~ T -read users should have a monthly ticket. Everyone vote for the tomato!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 31: The Fifth Island

    In the past, Ji Ning believed that the way of heaven is the rule for the operation of the three realms. To go beyond the limit of the way of heaven means to go beyond the rules for the operation of the three realms!

    But when he truly broke through and understood "Wu Bao Swordsmanship", Ji Ning understood the true meaning of transcending the limits of heaven.

    The way of heaven

    It is not the way of heaven in the three realms, but the way of heaven that exists everywhere!

    Like the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World, they all have their own ¡®Way of Heaven¡¯, and each chaotic world¡¯s Dao of Heaven is different from the other!  Even in the endless chaos there is a chaotic heaven that covers everywhere. Places like the Moon Pool, the World Prison, the Void, etc. are also shrouded in a chaotic heaven.

    There is an invisible layer of rules covering all places of endless chaos.

    In this layer of rules, there are many restrictions. For example, the fastest speed can only be the speed of light!  Time can only keep moving forward and cannot go back.  The so-called "time reversal" spell is just to watch what happened in the past, not to actually go back in time!  What is the maximum power limit of thunder, fire, wind, and water

    These are the rules, these are the shackles that surround countless living beings. It is precisely because of these shackles that each chaotic world can operate stably. Otherwise, if they are allowed to break out and cause chaos, the chaotic worlds like Pangu and Infinite Chaos may not have time to collide with each other.  , it was destroyed early.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    Among the countless creatures, there are some stunning ones who can break through this shackles and reach a higher level.

    Ji Ning's sword has now broken through the shackles in terms of speed.

    "Invisible rules and invisible shackles are everywhere." Ji Ning moved his fingers. In an instant, his fingers exceeded the speed of light and touched the invisible shackles of the rules.  If you are not truly detached, you will not feel the shackles of this layer of rules at all.

    "Even powerful people are still under the control of the three realms of heaven. Only beings like Nuwa can transcend the heaven." Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    Chaos Immortal and World God, their absolute power has surpassed the limitations of the shackles of rules and reached a new level.

    For example, Ji Ning is far behind in terms of absolute strength, but only surpasses him in terms of the speed of his swordsmanship.

    "When it comes to swordsmanship, if you look at the three realms, I'm already at the top!" Ji Ning secretly said, "When it comes to swordsmanship, I should be among the top three in the three realms."

    Who is the number one swordsman in the Three Realms?

    There has been an ongoing debate.

    The Taoist Fuju who was recognized as the number one swordsman in the three realms has died. Nowadays, the more respected Taoist is the 'Holy Fire Taoist'. In fact, the Holy Fire Taoist is the same as Ji Ning, he is only at the fourth level of sword power and has mastered Wu Bao's swordsmanship!  There are still a few powerful people in the Three Realms whose sword power has reached the fifth level.

    At the fifth level of sword power, although the power is astonishing and the sword technique is more sophisticated - the sword speed still does not exceed the limit of heaven, it is still only the speed of light.

    When the speed difference is too big

    Swordsmanship is more subtle - but also useless.

    The Holy Fire Dao Ancestor has the fourth level of sword power, but is still considered by many strong men to be the best swordsman in the three realms. This is just because of controversy.  As for other heaven-defying ones like the Dark Light Sword Master of the Wujian Sect, he is also an old guy with the fifth level of sword power. But no one says that the Dark Light Sword Master is the best swordsman in the three realms. After all, the sword is still a  'Quick, word.

    Even if it is a simple sword thrust, if the speed exceeds the speed of light, it will be so powerful that it will be difficult for the enemy to stop it. Speed ??is the essence of the sword!

    At first, Lu Dongbin believed that Ji Ning could become a swordsman, and although Bodhi Taoist Patriarch was more optimistic about Ji Ning, neither of them could have imagined Ning's swordsmanship could reach this level in just three hundred years.

    The reason why the progress is so rapid.

    Mainly due to the encounters and training in the Moon Pool, many other avatars of Ji Ning are also learning Wu Bao Swordsmanship in the Three Realms, but now they are still far away from the completion of Wu Bao Swordsmanship!  Obviously, the effects of life-and-death training in special circumstances are completely different from those of silent enlightenment alone.  In the Three Realms, there is no guidance of magical swordsmanship such as the 'Desolate Sword Technique' and 'The Soul-Destroying Sword Technique'.

    "If I can reach the fifth level of sword power, then I will be the undisputed number one swordsman in the three realms." Ji Ning was full of expectations, but he also knew that to reach the fifth level of sword power, I am afraid that compared to reaching the third level of mental power, Ji Ning was full of expectations.  The difficulty of the fifth level is not much different.

    The Tenth Guardian looked at Ji Ning's fingers moving across the void in the distance. His expression changed and he whispered to himself: "Beyond the limits of heaven?"

    ¡°I kept you waiting! Ji Ning walked over with a smile.!

    He was in a great mood.

    His strength has greatly increased, he is more able to control his destiny during the catastrophe, and he can also bring out more than two hundred gods. Ji Ning knows very well how powerful those gods are.?Eager to get out.

    "I want to see how powerful it is." The tenth guardian turned into a stream of light and killed Ning.

    Ji Ning was still strolling away. He had everything under control. No matter how mysterious the opponent's sword technique was, the speed could not exceed the speed of light. When the opponent's sword light came towards him, Ji Ning just stretched out the sword with his right hand.  The sword light suddenly jumped out like a poisonous snake, a very simple but extremely fast stab.

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    The Tenth Guardian tried his best to stop him, but Ji Ning's sword light still struck the Tenth Guardian's eyebrows. The Tenth Guardian couldn't help but tilted his head back, flew away, and then staggered.  When he landed and stopped, his expression became complicated, and he murmured to himself: "Beyond talks about limits, and it is indeed beyond limits The swordsmanship is so fast, no matter how you block it, there is no way to block it."

    It should be noted that at the fifth level of sword power, how exquisite is the sword technique?  Compared with Wu Bao's swordsmanship at the fourth level of sword power, he is still at a disadvantage.

    A quick word.

    It is enough to make countless strong people despair, and even make powerful people willing to give up other ways to understand Wu Bao Swordsmanship.

    "You win." The Tenth Guardian looked at Ji Ning, but there was a hint of hope in his dead eyes, "Is this swordsmanship the Wu Bao swordsmanship of your three realms?"

    "Have you also heard of Wu Bao's swordsmanship?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Your group of gods often talk about it in the Moon Pool." The tenth guardian looked at Ji Ning.

    "It's Wu Bao's swordsmanship." Ji Ning nodded.

    The tenth guardian looked complicated and sighed: "I guard Wanren Road and am proficient in many swordsmanship, spearmanship, swordsmanship and other close combat techniques. But none of them can surpass the limits of heaven. I am convinced that I can worship you.  "

    "You're all guarding it?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Of course, the first nine guardians you met were actually me." The tenth guardian smiled, "It's just that I only used one set of sword skills every time Okay, you have won, you can go to the first nine guardians."  There are five islands. If you go to the fifth island, you can leave Moonlight Lake."

    "Go." The tenth guardian smiled and then disappeared.

    The surrounding darkness also disappeared, and the bright moon appeared in the sky.

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and continued to fly forward.

    After flying for about half an hour, I vaguely saw a huge and beautiful island. There were small lakes on the island, which were dazzling. Some lakes were like flames, some lakes were full of gold, and some lakes were full of red.  Some are full of jasper color the light is dim, like a fairyland.

    At the end of the floating wooden bridge, there stood a man wearing a gray robe with loose silver hair, looking at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning felt strange when he saw the silver-haired man standing in the distance, "It doesn't seem to be a living thing."

    "This is the last island in the Moon Pool, Falling Moon Island." The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Beiming God, you are the second God who can break through the Ten Thousand Blades Road to reach here, and your strength,  Even stronger than Jueming back thenOkay, you come with me first, and I will take you to select treasures. This is also the last time you select treasures."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are five islands, and three treasures can be obtained from the next three islands.

    Ji Ning made his choice after just a cup of tea.

    Ji Ning was a prisoner in the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom who had searched his memory, and knew how precious these treasures were. The powerful people in the three realms had long desired them. Ji Ning himself could not use them, but he could help his own powerful people.

    "Give me back the treasures of the Throat-Sealing God and the Sinful God." the silver-haired man said.

    "Here." Ji Ning had already prepared it, handed it to the other party, and asked doubtfully, "There is no need to return the treasures of Damengtian God and Xujiutian God?"

    Dameng killed Xu Jiu back then.

    He killed Dameng again, and the treasure naturally fell into his hands.

    "If you kill me, of course it's yours." The silver-haired man said, "Follow me to the next place. Once you've gone there, you can leave Moonlight Pool."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 32: Oath of Destiny

    Ji Ning secretly lamented that if he killed him, it would be his own. Obviously Yuexiatan didn't care about Tianzi killing each other. Maybe this kind of fighting was also a more cruel training choice.  In fact, the Yaksha of the Sea Clan in Yuexiatan Lake killed thousands of gods. From this, it can be seen that the elimination and selection process in Yuexiatan Lake is inherently cruel.

    Ji Ning also walked with the silver-haired man on the fifth island, Falling Moon Island.

    Falling Moon Island exudes an ancient and heart-stopping atmosphere.

    The other four islands are all ordinary islands, but this Ji Ning feels different It seems that this island contains incredible power, enough to annihilate itself in an instant.

    "What is the purpose of that powerful person in Moon Lake Pond spending so much effort to screen out the gods?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "To train us and send us out? It's unlikely. He must have an important purpose. Well,  Now go to the last place, and then you can leave. It seems that this last placecan reveal everything."

    A moment.

    Ji Ning and the silver-haired man followed the mountain road and arrived at the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain was a temple made of seemingly ordinary rocks.

    "This is Falling Moon Temple." The silver-haired man pointed at the ordinary, even dilapidated ancient temple built of rocks in front of him. Although it looked dilapidated, it was vaguely the core center of the entire Falling Moon Island.

    In front of the temple, there is also a golden stone tablet.

    "Move out all the more than two hundred gods you are carrying." The silver-haired man ordered

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, and as soon as his mind moved, a large group of figures appeared around him. It was the more than two hundred gods, the God of Sin, the God of Throat Sealing, the seven Dragon Gods, etc. They all looked around curiously, and even  Shaotian looked surprised.

    "This is not Thousand Star Island."

    "It's a new island."

    "This must be the fifth island. We are going out. We can go out now."

    The gods were excited almost instantly, and they also noticed Ji Ning and the silver-haired man.

    "Beiming, this is the fifth island, right?" As one of the gods spoke, other gods also looked over.

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "This is the fifth island, Falling Moon Island."

    "Hahaha."

    "Bei Ming, I have a destiny from now on, no matter what you tell me, I won't be afraid even if I risk my life.

    "Beiming, I will never thank you for your kindness."

    The gods have been excited one by one, and even some tears have flowed out. For them, this is no less than the grace of regeneration.  They are all gods they owe a favor, so they will naturally remember that if Ji Ning asks them for help in the future, but they don't help, it will affect the Taoist heart.  Only a very small number of great demons can owe people great favors, and their Daoist minds are not affected at all.

    "That's enough." The silver-haired man said calmly.

    Boom~~~~

    An invisible power spread out from the temple, like an invisible big slap, and it hit more than two hundred gods at once. This large group of gods all fell to the ground with a roar, but Ji Ning  Not suppressed.

    Ji Ning looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment. More than two hundred gods were also frightened. It was too scary. They were more than two hundred gods, and they were slapped to the ground in an instant without any resistance. This was not pure.  Forced slapping with power¡¤If you swat forcibly, the gods will only leave deep holes in the ground like nails.

    But now more than two hundred gods are lying there Apparently just for a moment, all of them were as defenseless as mortals.

    "It's really amazing. The powerful person who can create the Moon Pool has methods beyond my imagination." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "You two hundred or so gods can only hope to get out by following Bei Ming." The silver-haired man said calmly, "Now you each take turns to place your palms on the golden stone tablet."

    "Yes Yes Yes."¡­¡­

    More than two hundred gods were extremely excited before, but now they are all cautious and do not dare to act recklessly, for fear of losing their lives.

    The God of Sin walked in front and was the first to place his palm on the golden stone tablet. The moment he placed it on the stone tablet, his body must have stopped moving. This scene made all the Gods worried. Ji Ning was also worried when he saw this.  , but what's the use of worrying, the power emitted by the temple alone can easily kill them.

    The silver-haired man glanced at Ji Ning, feeling Ji Ning's worry, and said calmly: "Don't worry, they are fine." - The god placed his hand on the stone tablet for about ten breaths before he woke up, closed it!  He looked at the golden stone tablet with a confident expression.

    "Don't back down yet." The silver-haired man shouted.? 

    The God of Sin woke up and retreated.

    ¡°Next one,¡± the silver-haired man ordered.

    Although the other gods were uneasy, they still had no choice but to go up. The Sinful God also said: "It's okay, there is no danger." This made the gods present feel a little more at ease.

    Each god placed his hand on the stone tablet and remained motionless for ten breaths before he regained consciousness.

    It lasted for a long time

    More than two hundred gods all touched the golden stone tablet.

    "Put them away." The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning. Hearing the silver-haired man's words, the Sinful Gods and the others breathed a sigh of relief. With a wave of his hand, Ji Ning took more than two hundred gods into the Immortal Mansion.

    "Beiming, you also go and place your hand on the golden stone tablet." The silver-haired man said.

    Ji Ning walked over and gently placed his hand on the golden stone tablet.

    Boom!

    An invisible energy poured into the sea of ??consciousness of his soul.

    "I swear on my life" Ji Ning's spirit began to utter the oath uncontrollably. Although his spirit was out of control, he knew exactly what happened.

    This is a life oath!

    ? Birth vows are very complicated, and it doesn¡¯t mean that you can just make a natal vow if you want to.  Just like in the Three Realms no powerful person can make a destiny oath by himself!  Generally, if you become a Chaos Immortal or a World God, you may be able to take the initiative to take the oath of your destiny.  Otherwise, you can only rely on foreign objects.

    Like in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, some of the top sects will have treasures like the 'Golden Light Stone Stele', which will make the disciples of the sect involuntarily make an oath of destiny.

    Once you make a life oaththere is no way to leak it.

    Like Ji Ning when he searches for souls, he will find that the memory bubble containing certain magical powers has a large number of complicated restrictions and is impossible to penetrate.  Even if you force it to break through, it will only cause the memory bubble to shatter.

    The oath of your destiny cannot be broken!

    Ji Ning regained consciousness, looked at the golden stone tablet, and said softly: "No wonder Buddha Jueming only talked about the specialness of some treasures, but kept silent about the Moon Lake. It turned out to be the reason for the oath of destiny."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????: There are strict restrictions on what is prohibited from being leaked.

    As for treasures such as the Ice Soul Leaf they are not unique to Moonlight Pool, they are also found in the outside world, so the treasures can be introduced to the outside world.

    "After you go out, although you can't reveal the many messages in the Moon Pool, you can say that you will let more gods in." The silver-haired man said.

    "How many more gods can you let in?" Ji Ning secretly shook his head.

    How can it be.

    The death rate in Xiatan this month is too high. This kind of training is too terrible, although the effect is excellent.  Ji Ning did break through, but he had no confidence that other gods could break through as well.  What's more, now that the catastrophe of the Three Realms is coming, hundreds of gods and true immortals have formed a large formation, no less than the Taoist ancestors!  When the catastrophe strikes, it is impossible for him to lure the gods in.

    "Okay, let's enter the temple." The silver-haired man smiled, "After you come out of the temple, I will take you away from the Moon Lake."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning walked over immediately.

    The temple is old and dilapidated, but the power just emitted made Ji Ning understand that the temple is not as simple as it appears.

    Step across the threshold.

    "Huh?" After entering the temple, Ji Ning glanced at it. The temple was too simple. At first glance, there was nothing.  There are only stone pillars and stone walls without any decorations. The temple is only a few hundred feet long and wide. You can see clearly wherever you look.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡¤

    Suddenly, a dark cyan light appeared in the entire temple. Every rock emitted a dark cyan light. Countless rays of light wrapped around Ji Ning. Soon, a cocoon emitting a deep cyan light appeared in the temple.

    The silver-haired man outside the palace watched silently, showed a smile, and whispered to himself: "I hope you won't disappoint the master."

    It¡¯s Monday!

    Tomato asks for a free recommendation ticket!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 33: Teaching

    In the cocoon of dark cyan light, Ji Ning had his eyes closed as if he was fast asleep, and a powerful power was penetrating into his soul.

    "I swear on my life that when I become the Ancestral God, I must leave the Three Realms within a thousand years. I must arrive at the Tiancang Palace within an era of chaos. I will tell the Tiancang Palace to pick up the envoys that the Beixiu World God is  Killed by the three sacred beasts of the Black Dragon." Ji Ning's soul was uncontrollable and made another life-saving oath.

    This made Ji Ning feel very angry. It felt very unpleasant to be forced to make a vow of destiny.

    But Ji Ning also understood instantlythe true purpose of the creator of the Moon Pool was to create the Moon Pool.

    "The God of the World?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "The one who created the Moon Lake is actually the God of the World, but it seems to have died."

    "This destiny oath is quite good. It requires me to set out within a thousand years after I become the Ancestral God I am still far away from becoming the Ancestral God, and arriving at Tiancang Palace also gave me a lot of chaos.  Ji Ning's time is justwhere is Tiancang Palace? What place is it?" Ji Ning was also very confused.

    Although I have searched the memories of some prisoners in the world prison, I have never heard of this place, Tiancang Palace.

    But judging from the oath he was forced to take, this Beixiu World God should be a member of Tiancang Palace!  He was killed and someone went to report it. Tiancang Palace should be strong enough to avenge him!  Of course, this is just Ji Ning's inference Maybe there are other stories hidden in this simple report.

    "Boom!"

    Just when Ji Ning was having random thoughts.

    Suddenly, a large amount of information rushed into Ji Ning's soul. Ji Ning instantly fell into a state of near sluggishness. The large amount of information made Ji Ning almost unable to think.

    A full three hours passed.

    Finally regained consciousness.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning, who was originally entangled into a cocoon of dark blue light in the ruined temple, has now regained his freedom. The cocoon has completely dissipated, and Ji Ning stands there motionless.

    ¡°Hit me with a stick and give me candy?¡± Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    First, he was forced to swear an oath of his own destiny, but he finally had real gains. At this moment, Ji Ning had two more methods in his memory.

    They are the body-refining method of gods and demons "God of the Silent World" and the magical power "Nine Yuan Destruction".

    These are all for the body refining flow of gods and demons

    In fact, the being who created the Moon Lake Pond, the Beixiu World God, is himself a member of the Gods and Demons stream.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This away out of the Moon Pool only needs the gods to come in, because the gods are more malleable. If you rely on other gods and demon body refining methods to become a true god, the plasticity will be much reduced.

    "The God of the Dry World" is a method that is infinitely more advanced than the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness".

    This is an extremely detailed method that directly points to the ¡®God of the World¡¯.

    Of course, the method has its own way, but the important thing is to practice it yourself.  Just like Ji Ning has already had the "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness", but he has never been able to become a true god.  But no matter what this extremely brilliant divine magic door gave Ji Ning an extremely clear path. There is a huge difference between a brilliant magic door and a simple one.

    With the same qualifications, if the chance of becoming a true god by practicing "Nine Heavens of Red Brightness" is only 1%, then the chance of becoming a true god by practicing "God of Silence" may be only 10%.

    "God, true god, ancestor god, world god." Ji Ning was full of expectations.

    The other is magical power.

    "Nine Yuan Destruction".

    This is a very ancient magical power that spreads in the endless chaos. It is used by gods and demons. The power of "Nine Yuan Destruction" can be said to be very average or almost endless!

    The reason why I say this is because "Nine Yuan Destruction" has nine most basic "Yuan Fu".

    These nine elemental symbols are like a dot, a stroke, a horizontal stroke, and a vertical stroke in Chinese characters. But those simple horizontal strokes, vertical strokes, strokes, strokes, etc. can form Chinese characters, and a  Each Chinese character can form words and even idioms with profound meanings. Some of them can even become lyrics of poems or even prose novels.

    This magical power "Nine Yuan Destruction" is like this.

    These nine elemental symbols can be continuously combined to form increasingly complex and perfect divine patterns!  For example, the foundation of "Star-catching Hands" is the Star-catching Patterns.

    And these nine elemental symbols their growth potential is almost endless and continues to spread, forming more and more complex and brilliant divine patterns. The more powerful the divine patterns are, the more divine power is exerted through the divine patterns.  The power will also continue to skyrocket. In theory, it can surpass the Star Reacher and surpassCountless supernatural powers.

    But¡ª¡ª

    It only has endless power in theory. Just like the number of people who know how to write in Chazi from ancient times to the present, there are only so many people who can write poems that have been passed down through the ages.  In the same way, "Nine Yuan Destruction" is widely circulated among some powerful people in the endless chaos, but there are very few people who understand the ultimate divine pattern from it.

    "Although it is difficult, according to the description, this magical power can be regarded as the world god in the endless chaos and is also partially known." Ji Ning secretly said, "This is a key that gave me the key to realize the ultimate magical power."

    "This Beixiu World God really has good intentions."

    "A magic door can continuously improve my strength. A magical power can also continuously strengthen my combat power. The higher my talent is, the stronger my magical powers are." Ji Ning was filled with emotion.

    The silver-haired man was standing outside the palace. When Ji Ning walked out, the silver-haired man smiled and said, "With the two great methods, you will be different from other living beings in the three realms."

    "You know?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "The master is dead, and I am in charge of many things on Falling Moon Island. Of course I know." The silver-haired man smiled.

    "Then let me ask you, where is Tiancang Palace?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't know." The silver-haired man shook his head.

    "I don't know?" Ji Ning was confused, "Is your master the Beixiu World God? Is this Yuexiatan Lake created by the Beixiu World God? Did the Beixiu World God come from Tiancang Palace?"

    The silver-haired man nodded and said: "My master is the World God of Beixiu, and he is the World God in the endless chaos, standing at the top. If the three divine beasts of Wujiao hadn't joined forces and used traps, how could my master have died? Back then,  My master was caught in a trap and under siege, and almost died. Only a little bit of his soul remained, and he escaped all the way. He burrowed wherever there was danger, and then he escaped here. Because he escaped along the way he experienced many dangerous and mysterious areas, and even the master couldn't.  You don¡¯t know the way back, so the master made you take the oath of destiny to give you a full period of time to reach Tiancang Palace. That is such a long time. If you can¡¯t find Tiancang Palace, the oath of destiny will be taken.  Backlash, no one can blame him if he dies.¡±

    Ji Ning was very calm.

    It¡¯s an era of chaos!

    It was a chaotic world that lasted for countless billions of years from its birth to its destruction. Now that he had only lived for more than three hundred years, Ji Ning was certainly not under any pressure.

    "After the master arrived here, he created the Moon Pool with the help of the remaining power." The silver-haired man sneered, "From this Moon Pool, you can also see that my master's strength is monstrous. Even if there is only a little bit of strength left, it is no less than an ordinary person."  God of the world.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    He understood.

    Beixiu World God comes from Tiancang Palace and is extremely powerful. But he suffered a disaster and was seriously injured and fled here. Unwilling to die, he created Yuexiatan Lake to select gods to report to him.

    "Fortunately, the Beixiu World God didn't force me to avenge him." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "You?" The silver-haired man shook his head and sneered, "The three black dragon beasts were born in the chaos. They were born with the strength of the ancestor gods. After that, they had many adventures. They traveled in the chaos for endless years, and they were all at the world god level.  . The three divine beasts of the black dragon are no less powerful than my master. Wherever you can kill, you just need to report the news. Then many of my master¡¯s friends will avenge him."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    All right.

    Whether it is Bei Xiu or the three divine beasts of Wu Jiao, they are all very far away from me.

    "Is Tiancang Palace very strong?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "It should be very strong." The silver-haired man also hesitated, "I was created by the master and don't know much about Tiancang Palace. In the future, you will leave the Three Realms and travel in endless chaos. I believe you should be able to find out the news about Tiancang Palace."

    "The writing in Moon Lake seems to be different from the writing in my Three Realms?" Ji Ning asked. He had long discovered that the writing and language here were exactly the same as the writing and language in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.

    "The words and languages ??here are all universal in the endless chaos." The silver-haired man said.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20 Chapter 34 Leaving?  Void Stairs

    Ning suddenly realized that the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom was stronger than the Three Realms, and had closer contact with the Endless Chaos. It was normal that the words used were the same as those used by the Endless Chaos.  For example, the Three Realms are relatively closed, and only occasionally some chaotic aliens come and invade, and only then can we learn some news about the chaotic aliens.

    "Whatever, Tiancang Palace, Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, Beixiu World God, and the Three Divine Beasts of Wujiao. They are too far away from me. Even according to the oath of my destiny, I have to become the Ancestral God before I need to leave the Three Realms."  Ji Ning was very calm.

    No matter what, I have benefited greatly from Yuexiatan.

    Now the three realms are in catastrophe.

    Your own home, everything you care about most is in the three realms, and you can forget about other things

    Where did Chengzu God come into being?  First of all, becoming a true god is a big difficulty. Becoming an ancestral god is probably even more difficult and will definitely take a long time.

    "After a long period of time, the two people who have obtained these two Dharma doors in the Moon Pool are Jueming and you." The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning and said, "Don't let the master down."

    "For my own life, I wouldn't dare." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Let's go, I'll take you away from Yuexiatan."

    The silver-haired man immediately led the way. Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the dead Beixiu World God had other plans. He was really too strong and his methods were too incredible. Even if he had just broken through and became a World God,  The Nuwa Empress may not be as good as the Beixiu World God. Naturally, she allowed herself to be manipulated by him. Fortunately, everything was in order.

    Of course, Nuwa Empress has already entered the endless chaos, and maybe her current strength is even more amazing.

    Falling Moon Island is beautiful. Under the leadership of the silver-haired man, they came to the center of a grassland. In the center of the grassland was a calm lake. The lake was as silent as a huge jasper. When Ji Ning and the silver-haired man flew down from high altitude, they were aroused.  A strong gust of wind caused ripples in this small lake, which was even more breathtakingly beautiful.

    "You can leave the Moon Lake directly after entering this small lake." The silver-haired man ordered.

    "I went in? Then I went out?" Ji Ning pointed at the lake.

    ???????????????????????????????????.

    "Yes, you will appear above the huge moonlit pool after you go out." The silver-haired man nodded and stared at Ji Ning. "Don't forget your destiny oath."

    "Of course." Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    Looking at this bend of the lake, Ji Ning was filled with joy. Finally, he was finally going out!

    Senior sister!

    wait for me!

    "Plop." Ji Ning plunged directly into the beautiful lake. The lake rippled in circles. Time and space changed, and Ji Ning was teleported away.

    Ji Ning felt the changes in time and space, and the surroundings were blurry and unclear. Apparently during the rapid teleportation, there was suddenly a faint vibration in the surroundings. This made Ji Ning a little confused, because when he first arrived in the world of Moon Lake Pond, everything was smooth and natural. In just a moment, the surroundings  Everything solidified, and Ji Ning could see the surrounding scenery clearly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    Looking around, there is a misty void all around. There are layers of stairs in the void. The stairs seem to be endless, leading to high places in the distance.

    "This, this, where is this?" Ji Ning was completely confused.

    According to what the silver-haired man originally said, he should be teleported back to the place above the Moonlight Pool in the endless chaos, but there is no bit of Moonlight Pool water around here.  There is endless void and endless stairs.

    "Where on earth is this place? How did you teleport me here?" Ji Ning was cautious. Don't be careless in an unknown place. You might lose your life. "The silver-haired man doesn't need to lie to me. After all, I am in the world of Moon Lake Pond."  I have no power to resist, and he could easily kill me."

    "If he says he wants to send me to a special place, I can't resist at all. So there is no need to deceive."

    "In other words, the silver-haired man probably doesn't know this either."

    Ji Ning was shocked, "Could it be that the Beixiu World God has been dead for too long and there is a loophole in the transmission channel he left behind, which caused me to deviate during the transmission?"

    Nothing is perfect forever.

    Even the world of chaos will be destroyed, that is, the world gods of Beixiu will be killed.  It is not impossible that there is a loophole in the teleportation restriction he left behind.

    "If you're not going back, then where did you teleport me to?" Ji Ning calmed down, first tried to explore with all his strength, and then used his mind, but it was all useless!  !

    "Void stairs? Since there are stairs, they should be specially builtof.  " Ji Ning carefully walked along the stairs step by step, and the stairs continued to reach higher places.

    Ji Ning walked very quickly.

    After a cup of tea, there was a huge stone tablet floating next to the stairs. There were countless carvings of sword moves on the stone tablet. The sword intent that hit his face with every move made Ji Ning tremble. The sword intent was so strong that it even far surpassed "Wu Bao".  fencing".

    "What a terrifying sword intent This is definitely beyond the ability of the True God Dao Ancestor. Is it the World God? Or is it the Beixiu World God?" Ji Ning said secretly.

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry to move forward, but concentrated on watching the nameless swordsmanship.

    If I leave here, who knows if I can come back, so I naturally have to seize the opportunity to watch the swordsmanship. Now that I have learned "Wubao Swordsmanship", I am considered to be at the top of the three worlds, but the Tao contained in this swordsmanship,  It's too profound and unfathomable, and I'm afraid it can only be understood by the level of Chaos Immortal and World God.

    Ji Ning spent three months pondering in front of the monument.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning's face turned pale, and there was faint blood on his nostrils.

    The blood in the body is boiling.

    "I can't study any more, it's more than I can bear." Ji Ning was secretly horrified, "I don't know who left this swordsmanship behind, and I don't know if it is the God of Beixiu World. In short, this swordsmanship is definitely superior to anyone in the Three Realms.  One above the other.¡±

    In fact, the only world god in the Three Realms is Nuwa.

    ?? Empress Nuwa is not a swordsman. Of course, speaking of swordsmanship, no one in the Three Realms can match the one on this stele.

    "Let's go." Since there was no way to study further, Ji Ning could only continue to move forward along the void stairs. After just a moment, he saw another stele. There were also some sword moves on the stele, and there were no names of swordsmanship left on the stele.  This is a completely different set of swordsmanship from before, but its power is no less powerful.

    Ji Ning also spent nearly three months studying it carefully, and his understanding of swordsmanship was also constantly improving.

    "There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world."

    "If you think that the powerful people of the Three Realms are the strongest, you are simply looking at the sky from a well. In the endless chaos there are too many powerful people." Ji Ning's swordsmanship skills are improving, but he is becoming more humble. He understands  There are many who are stronger than myself.  The creator of the swordsmanship on the stele alone can kill himself with one sword.

    The staircase to the void is endless and long.

    Ji Ning watched all the way, and there were actually ninety-eight stone tablets. The various mysterious and unpredictable sword skills opened Ji Ning's horizons, and his sword skills were greatly improved, even making Ji Ning's sword power  At the fifth level, there are also some insights and inferences.

    The fifth level of sword power, the ¡®Sword God Realm¡¯, Ji Ning previously thought was that the sword technique contains endless strong emotions. When it reaches a certain level, the sword technique can contain the ¡®God¡¯.  This is what Ji Ning believed before, and it is also what many powerful people in the Three Realms believe.

    But now I have watched ninety-eight kinds of profound swordsmanship by the powerful master of chaos.

    Ji Ning understood.

    Whether there is emotion in swordsmanship is secondary!  Just like my own "Mingyue Swordsman" had no emotions in the early days, why didn't he reach the fourth level of sword power?

    Emotions only make the swordsman more addicted to the sword and perform more extraordinary.

    The most important thing is to master the sword!  It is still necessary to understand the origin of the sword, so that the power of the sword can be upgraded from a spiritual level to a divine level.  Of course, strong emotions can be used beyond normal, it is just a auxiliary effect.  The most important thing is to master the sword, and improving the swordsmanship is fundamental.

    "If you focus on letting swordsmanship have strong emotions, then you are going astray." Ji Ning broke out in a cold sweat. He only understood his own path after seeing more advanced swordsmanship.

    "Obviously, the swordsmanship on the ninety-eight tablets has probably far exceeded the fifth level of sword power, reaching a higher mysterious and unpredictable level.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally the end.¡±

    After looking at the ninety-eighth stele, Ji Ning saw that at the end of the void stairs in the distance was an ancient temple that seemed to be made of jasper. The temple exuded a faint pressure.

    Ask for free recommendation tickets again, everyone gets recommendation tickets every day!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 20: Chapter 35: The End of Beixiu World God

    Ji Ning also understood that a being who could leave behind such a swordsmanship, even if he died, would do whatever he wanted to do to survive or die.  So Ji Ning didn't hesitate much and walked directly to the Jasper Temple at the end of the void stairs.

    The Jasper Temple is magnificent.

    The walls of the temple are like jasper and are even more faintly translucent. Just being close to this jasper temple makes Ji Ning feel calm in his heart.

    "This temple" Ji Ning walked into it and glanced at it.

    There are very few things in the temple.

    In the center of the temple is a futon glowing with golden light. Far in front of the futon is a simple stone platform. On the stone platform is a slender sword about three feet long and only one inch wide.  This sword was covered in blood, with a large number of cracks on the surface. The cracks ran through the entire sword, and it seemed that it would be completely broken at any time. There were even three obvious gaps on the blade.

    This is a broken sword that may collapse at any time.

    But this sword is the source of the pressure that the entire temple exudes!  Looking at this sword, Ji Ning felt even more depressed than when he saw the Human Emperor Fuxi. There is no doubt that this is definitely a sword that far surpasses the level of innate spiritual treasures.

    "Chaos treasure?"

    Ji Ning felt hot in his heart, and he frowned, "Even if it's a Chaos Treasure, this sword is too damaged."

    ? Observed carefully for a long time.

    Ji Ning could also identify the golden futon. It was woven from the strange creature of chaos, the winter heart grass. There are similar futons in the Three Realms. Sitting on them can make people meditate.  But it¡¯s valuableit¡¯s only comparable to an innate spiritual treasure. For Ji Ning, who has a world prison, it¡¯s really not that important.

    "This mysterious place, the long void stairs, the only temple, but there is such a tattered divine sword enshrined in the temple." Ji Ning was secretly puzzled.

    The entire temple only contains futons, stone platforms, and divine swords.

    The futon and the stone platform are nothing.

    The divine sword is astonishingly powerful, but it is also in tatters.

    While Ji Ning was still thinking and carefully exploring the temple, a wave of waves suddenly flew out of the divine sword, landed on the ground and condensed into a female general in golden armor. There were blood lines on the golden armor.

    "Ji Ning, the God of the North Ming Dynasty?" The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning and said.

    "Who are you?" Ji Ning immediately understood that if the other party could call out his name, he might be here because of his arrangement.

    "I am the sword spirit of Ziguang Qiong, the divine sword of Beixiu World God." The golden-armored female general pointed to the tattered divine sword beside her, "This is Ziguang Qiong, you can call me the sword spirit."

    This golden-armored female general is just the spirit of a magic weapon.

    "Originally, you were supposed to be sent out of the world of Moon Lake, but I guided you here." The golden-armored female general said.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning asked.

    "This is still the world of Moon Lake." The golden-armored female general said, "But it is an independent space in Moon Lake. Before you came in, no one except me knew of its existence."

    Ji Ning was confused: "In other words, the Venerable Jueming never came in?"

    "Yes, you are the only living being who came in after the master died." said the golden-armored female general.

    "Why did you bring me here?" Ji Ning became even more confused.

    "Because of Wu Bao's swordsmanship." said the golden-armored female general.

    "Wu Bao's swordsmanship?" Ji Ning was startled, then said, "You know every move of the gods in the Moon Pool all the time, so you know Wu Bao's swordsmanship?"

    The golden-armored female general showed a hint of a smile, which made Ji Ning feel astonished. Before, the golden-armored female general had been expressionless, but now her smile was like a hundred flowers blooming.

    "This Wu Bao Swordsmanship was originally created by my master, how could I not know?" The golden-armored female general looked a little proud with a smile.

    "Created by your master?" Ji Ning was stunned. That's right. Although the Taoist who supported him in the Three Realms said that he created this swordsmanship himself, but since he searched the souls of some prisoners from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom in the World Prison,  Ji Ning understood how amazing the swordsmanship was beyond the limits of heaven. It could not be created by the Dao Ancestor Fuju at the level of the Dao Ancestor. It turned out that it was created by the Beixiu World God.

    Ji Ning was also confused at the same time: "Fuju Taoist was a top Taoist even before he created Wu Bao Sword Technique. With such strength and status, why would he lie? Is he lying to hide a secret?"

    "Do you know how to support the Taoist ancestors?" Ji Ning asked.

    The death of Fuju Daozu has always been a mystery.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many powerful people in the three realms want to find out, but they have never been able to find out.

    ?"Fuju Taoist?" The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning for a moment, half-smiling, and then said, "Of course I know, you will know after listening to me."

    "Say." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The remnant soul of the master used to use the Purple Light Qiong and the Divine Sword to escape desperately, and fled to your three realms. He could no longer escape. Oh, your three realms were still in the ancient times at that time. They should be counted as the Pangu Chaos World.  ." The golden-armored female general said, "Fortunately, the master ran away crazy enough before, and the three sacred beasts of the black dragon were not able to catch up. The master sensed that an ancestral god in the three realms threatened him, which is what you call Nuwa.  Empress.! Although Nuwa was just an ancestral god at the beginning, she has reached the pinnacle of the ancestral god. Your other ancestral gods in ancient times were far more powerful. The master feels the faint threat. If he really goes to fight, what can he do?  It¡¯s hard to say whether to kill Nuwa, but the master will definitely die.¡±

    Ji Ning listened curiously.

    "If the master was at his peak, he would naturally not be afraid of Nuwa. However, the master at that time only left a trace of his soul. Although he could burst into the world god's strength, it could not last long. Of course, he did not want to take the risk of fighting Nuwa. So the master is here  In the endless chaos, the Moon Pool was opened." The golden-armored female general said, "The master was too seriously injured, the divine body was completely destroyed, and only a trace of the remnant soul was left. The true spirit in the remnant soul began to be damaged and collapsedMaster  We can only try our best to slow down the disintegration of the true spirit. Once it is completely disintegrated, the master will naturally die."

    "The master opened the Moon Lake Pond to attract the gods to come in. He was unwilling to let the three black dragon beasts roam freely, and he was unwilling to have the great benefits taken away by the three black dragon beasts. So he wanted to arrange for people to go to Tiancang Palace  , report the message.¡±

    "The master will not live long, and he will not be able to report the news himself, so he can only train other gods."

    "Later I helped Daozu travel around the chaos, and was discovered by my master."

    "So, my master took him away." The golden-armored female general said.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Seize the house?" Ji Ning was extremely surprised.

    "Yes." The golden-armored female general nodded, "After opening up the world of Moon Lake Pond, the master wanted to slow down the disintegration of the true spirit, and even tried to find a way to stop the disintegration of the true spirit! After all, the master still wanted to live, so he gave him enlightenment  The method of nourishing the true spirit with the body was discovered. So the master entered the chaos and happened to meet the Fuju Dao Ancestor who was traveling in the chaos."

    "If it was Nuwa, the master would not be sure to seize the house. But the Fuju Taoist was just an ordinary Taoist at that time, so the master would naturally seize the house easily."

    "After seizing the body, the master entered the Pangu Chaos World and showed a little bit of his skills, showing the fifth level of sword power, the Sword God Realm. As a result, his status in the Pangu Chaos World also increased.  Transcendental." said the golden-armored female general.

    Ji Ning is afraid.

    It turns out that the ancestor of Fuju Taoism had been taken away in ancient times.

    "The master has no intention of being a believer. He only wants to stop the disintegration of the true spirit, and even find a way to recover it. But despite all the efforts and efforts, the master can't stop the dispersion of the true spirit. He can only use the help of  The physical nourishment is slowed down as much as possible. Even in the battle of "Ancient Destruction", the master did not contribute much. He just did not want to fight with powerful opponents such as the Lord of All Things, the Lord of Inner Demons, and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons. That would only make the Master  Die faster.¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "No wonder Fuju Daozu is obviously the number one swordsman in the three realms, but his disciples are so bad that he doesn't even have a powerful disciple.  Disciples of Elder Yuan and Bodhi Taoist ancestors all have several Taoist ancestors.  It turns out that the ¡®Beixiu World God¡¯ had no intention of becoming a believer at all.

    "After the destruction of the ancient times, the Three Realms were born." said the golden-armored female general.

    "The master finally gave up. He understood that he could not prevent the true spirit from disintegrating, and made the final arrangement before his death."

    "He left the five peaks of the Sword Immortal World and the complete Wu Bao Swordsmanship on the peaks. He just wanted to cultivate a successor who could report to Tiancang Palace for him and even avenge him personally.  "The successor," said the golden-armored female general, "because the master is a god and demon style, so he required that the successor must be a god and demon style. At that time, the master didn't care whether he was a god or a true god. As long as he is a god and demon style as long as Wu Bao has mastered the swordsmanship, he will be the successor."  Can enter the fifth mountain peak. The so-called inheritance of the fifth mountain peak is actually a time and space passage that can lead directly to here."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    It turns out that the fifth mountain peak leads to this?

    "The master understands that few truly talented people enter the Moon Lake, so he left those five peaks behind so that countless geniuses from the three realms can watch." The golden-armored female general said, "The master wants to find a good successor."

    "After leaving Wu Bao Swordsman and the five peaks behind, I arrived alone"Waiting for the arrival of death in complete chaos, as the true spirit completely disintegrated, the master truly died.  "

    Ji Ning sighed after hearing this.

    A powerful world god

    He tried his best to escape, struggled, and refused to give up. Until he was finally helpless, he left Wu Bao's swordsmanship and other means behind and waited for death to come.

    "No wonder Fuju Daozu's body was in endless chaos. It's even hard to see why he died." Ji Ning lamented that such a powerful person died like this.  As for Fuju Taoist ancestors, they were seized and killed in ancient times.

    This is indeed a riddle that is difficult to solve in the three realms.

    "If the golden-armored female general doesn't say it, who can know?"  Even the Nuwa Empress didn¡¯t know.

    "After endless years, you are finally here." The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning.

    P: There will be only one update today. Switch today and Friday and we will have two updates on Friday.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 36: The Method of Heart Qin

    Ji Ning felt happy.  !

    Beixiu World God spent so much time cultivating a successor, leaving a successor should be much better than the one given to him on the Moon Falling Island in Yuexiatan.

    "The most precious treasure in the entire Yuexiatan Lake, and also the biggest reliance that allowed the owner to escape with only a trace of his soul when he was besieged and seriously injured, is this sword." The golden-armored female general pointed to the side.  The tattered blood-colored thin sword made Ji Ning stunned. Is it such a tattered sword?

    No matter how powerful and brilliant it was in the past, it is now like this.

    "Don't underestimate it, don't look at how tattered it is now." The golden-armored female general sneered, "All of your three realms combined cannot compare to the tattered sword in front of you.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    The entire three realms combined are not worth it?

    "The most precious thing in the entire Three Realms is the Heart of the World, and it can only be condensed and born after the Three Realms are destroyed. But even the Heart of the World is far from comparable to this divine sword.  ." The golden-armored female general sighed, "Even though he is extremely broken now, it is beyond your imagination."

    "So powerful?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Awesome?" The golden-armored female general sneered, "The gods of the world and the Chaos Immortals are all very powerful and can travel through endless chaos. For them, it accelerates the destruction of a chaotic world and then obtains

    ¡®The heart of the world is not difficult.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    If you are at the World God or Chaos Immortal level, you can indeed destroy a chaotic world.  For example, the ancient catastrophe was caused by the Lord of All Things. If it was caused by a world god, I am afraid that there would be no chance for Nuwa to break through, and it would be completely swept away.

    "Although the Heart of the World is a valuable treasure to the World Gods and Chaos Immortals, it can be obtained with some effort. But this sword" the golden-armored female general sighed, "but it is enough to make any World God crazy for it.  , fighting for it desperately. The master still relied on the help of many companions in Tiancang Palace, and finally obtained it with his own strength. For this divine sword, the master paid an endless price, but everything was worth it. He got this divine sword.  Sword 'Purple Light Qiong,."

    "So precious?" Ji Ning looked at the tattered 'Purple Light Qiong' and was extremely confused. "You should know its origin."

    "have no idea."

    The golden-armored female general shook her head, a little ashamed, "Back then, Ziguang Qiong fled with the remnant soul of her master. The damage was so serious that even the original spirit of the magic weapon collapsed. The master then placed 'Ziguang Qiong' in the Moon Pool.  And it stabilized the origin of this divine sword, and then gradually gave birth to a new magic weapon spirit, which is me."

    Ji Ning understands that with a magic weapon, the owner can even directly kill the spirit of the magic weapon and give birth to a new magic weapon spirit.

    "You should tell me. Master told me everything before he died and arranged everything." The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning.

    "What do you mean, this divine sword should be more powerful than the Chaos Treasure?" Ji Ning asked.

    "sharp."

    The golden-armored female general said, "The so-called Chaos Treasures in your three realms are generally used by the Ancestral Gods and Immortals. The World Gods are no less than Chaos Treasures even with their bare hands. They have more powerful magic weapons. As for this divine sword,  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Among the weapons used by the World God and the Chaos Immortals, they are considered to be the most pinnacle."

    Ji Ning frowned: "Then can I refine it?"

    After searching the souls of the prisoners in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, Ji Ning also learned some information. In the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, generally the true gods and immortals use innate spiritual treasures, and the ancestor gods and ancestors use chaotic rare treasures.  It is said that the treasures used by the Lords of Nine Fangs and others are even more terrifying. It is said that those treasures can only be refined by at least the strength of the ancestor gods.

    And if this tattered divine sword is at the very top of the weapons used by the gods of the world and the Chaos Immortals, how can it be refined by a true god and immortal like myself?

    "This weapon generally requires the world god level to be refined." The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning, "But since the master left this divine sword to you, there is a reason, and there is a secret special secret in Tiancang Palace.  The refining method is recorded in the "Bafang Secret Scroll". Although it is only recorded casually, it is mysterious and unusual. This method is called the "Heart Qin Method". With this Xin Qin Method you  It is completely possible to refine this divine sword. Only after it is refined can its oppressive aura be restrained and its appearance and color can be changed. Otherwise, as soon as the weapon is taken out everyone will know how powerful it is.  !

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The pressure exuded by this tattered divine sword is more terrifying than that of the Human Emperor Fuxi. It is true that its power can be seen at a glance.

    Like ordinary pure Yang magic weapons and innate spiritual treasuresIt is coercive, but after being refined, it can be reduced like an ordinary soldier.

    "This is the method of Xinqin." The golden-armored female general waved her hand, and a scroll of bamboo slips appeared in mid-air.

    "It's actually the method of the Three Realms." Ji Ning smiled.

    The method of hiding the Dharma in treasures is different between the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom and the Three Realms. After the Beixiu World God seized the house and supported the Taoist ancestor, he also used bamboo slips to seal the Dharma.

    Ji Ning took it skillfully and his mind penetrated it.

    A lot of information flooded into my mind.

    He stopped after just two breaths. This is a relatively simple method. Although it is simple, it is difficult for the World Gods and Chaos Immortals to come up with it even if they deliberately think about it. This method is a bit like the one on Earth.  In ancient times, when some royal nobles died, they would be buried with jade objects.  The jade articles buried with them have been stained with soil for hundreds or thousands of years. When they are unearthed, there will be traces of dirty soil on the jade articles.

    On earth, it is unrealistic to use soil to penetrate jade, unless some high-tech means are used.  This is similar to the World God and the Chaos Immortals refining this divine sword with great strength.

    ??And jade and soil just touch each other, and after a long time, they can naturally penetrate into each other.  This is the method of ¡®xinqin¡¯.

    "What." Ji Ning's expression changed, "It takes so long? A thousand years?"

    "A thousand years?" The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning in confusion, "You are a true immortal, but you only spent a thousand years refining such a magical weapon. How long does it take? This method is already very powerful This is already  It¡¯s a very short time.¡±

    Ji Ning was anxious.

    How can I have time to slowly refine it here?

    Now that the catastrophe is coming from the outside world, I have been staying in Yuexiatan for more than a hundred years. Naturally, the sooner I get out, the better.

    "Can I take this divine sword out and slowly refine it in the outside world?" Ji Ning asked.

    The golden-armored female general shook her head: "You can go and try it. If you can handle it, just take it."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning was puzzled and immediately stepped forward and reached out to grab the tattered divine sword. Since the golden-armored female general did not stop him, it meant that there was no danger to his life if he took it.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The moment Ji Ning was about to catch the divine sword in his hand, an invisible force burst out, and Ji Ning flew out like a meteor.

    After a while, he flew back.

    "This, this" Ji Ning walked into the Jasper Temple again and looked at the tattered divine sword in shock. It was obviously so tattered, but it still had such power.

    "You took it out but didn't refine it. Once discovered by the ancestor gods and immortals in your three realms, you will be doomed." The golden-armored female general shook her head, "I heard you say in Yuexiatan before that among you three realms now,  Two camps are at war? If you go out and the powerful man of Wujian Sect takes away this treasure, you will be a sinner."

    Ji Ning understood what the other party meant, but was he really going to be trapped for a thousand years?

    "You only have two clones here." The golden-armored female general said with a smile, "It is impossible to have two identical clones with this kind of clone technique. You should have other clones in the outside world In this case, the outside world  If it happens, your other clones will naturally deal with it."

    Outside Ji Ning, there are sixteen clones of the original deity and eighteen clones of the second spirit.

    "Furthermore, the damage to this divine sword is too serious. As you can see, it is almost torn into pieces, so the origin is still intact. It should be easier for you to refine it. It is estimated to be as short as five hundred years or as long as a thousand years." The golden-armored female general  Said, "By the way, in addition to this most important treasure, the master has also painstakingly recorded all the other methods he can teach you."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? The golden-armored female general waved her hand.

    Suddenly, rolls of bamboo slips appeared in mid-air, almost piled up into a hill.

    "Some methods cannot be taught because of the Tiancang Palace. All that can be taught are here." The female general in golden armor pointed to this small mountain of bamboo slips.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqdHan£®  cwm reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 37: The Only One (the final chapter of this volume)

    "One of your clones will first use the Xinqin method to refine the divine sword, and the other clone, Manman, will write down these techniques." The golden-armored female general said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Wow, wow.

    Two young men in white clothes appeared in the Jasper Temple. One stood silently in front of a pile of bamboo slips. The rolls of bamboo slips were faintly emitting waves.  Another young man in white walked to the stone platform and looked at the divine sword. Then he moved the futon close to the stone platform, sat down alone silently, and began to use the Xinqin method.

    It is very simple to use the Xinqin method, but there is a prerequisite - you must have the mental strength to get started!

    "The Beixiu World God has never doubted whether the successor he selected has a basic level of mental power. It should be noted that most of the true god Taoist ancestors in the three realms are at the second and third levels of mental power.  The truly strong generally have mastered the mental skills. Those who can master "Wu Bao Swordsmanship" have certainly mastered the mental skills.

    According to the "Xinqin method", it is recorded that the power of the heart is ethereal, but there is something magical and abnormal.  The method of Xinqin is a special technique for using the mind.

    According to inference, it will take a thousand years for Ji Ning to reach the fourth level of mental power.  If the mental strength is at the first level and at the second level, it will take even longer.

    Invisible mental power began to invade this 'Purple Light Qiong, Divine Sword.

    The mind penetrates easily.

    During the telekinesis, the interior of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword was covered in mist, with numerous cracks faintly visible, and it was obviously seriously damaged.  And inside the mist, there are complex octahedral crystals. Each side of the octahedral crystal has extremely complex patterns. Its complexity even far exceeds the nine levels of chaos restriction that Ji Ning knew.

    The layers of light film flowing on the surface of the eight-sided crystal made it impossible for Ji Ning's mental power to penetrate it at all, but he could feel the monstrous power contained in the eight-sided crystal.

    This is the origin of this ¡®Purple Light Qiong, Divine Sword!  The most important thing!

    The core is intact, even if the sword body is completely shattered it can still be repaired.

    "Let's begin." Ji Ning's mental power, like an invisible hand, began to form a little bit of starlight and countless starlights connected into threads. This large number of threads surrounded the eight-sided crystal, and started according to the method of Xinqin'  Qin enters,.

    Two young men in white clothes, one sitting on a futon facing the divine sword on the stone platform, the other standing in front of the hill of bamboo slips.

    Time keeps passing

    Nearly three months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Finally, I have written them all down." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, although these powerful techniques include the ninety-eight sword techniques on the stele in front, and there are even other powerful sword techniques.  There are also methods for the God-Devil Style and Qi-Refining Style, as well as some special secret techniques and magical powers, but Ji Ning is still a little disappointed.

    These techniques all have some use after you become very strong, become an Ancestral God, or even become a World God.  As for now?  There is no way to significantly improve your own strength.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOut of stock

    pity¡­¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????? Out of all the extravagant wishes.

    "Disappointed?" The female general in golden armor on the side said with a smile.

    Ji Ning didn't bother to lie to a magic weapon spirit, and nodded: "Somewhat, after all, there is a catastrophe in the three realms now. If it weren't for the catastrophe, I certainly wouldn't be in a hurry to improve my strength, but the catastrophe is coming and these magical powers can't be used in a short time.  Improve my strength. I thought I could improve my strength even more."

    "I knew you were in a hurry." The golden-armored female general showed a hint of pride, "I knew before that it would take so long to refine the divine sword. Looking at your expression, I could guess why you were in such a hurry. So I just teased you a little bit.  .¡±

    "Teasing?" Ji Ning was startled.

    ¡°The three most critical methods are not found in these bamboo slips.¡± The golden-armored female general pointed at the pile of bamboo slips.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Look." The golden-armored female general pointed to the wall of the Jasper Temple next to her. Suddenly, patterns began to appear on the originally translucent wall. Countless sword moves appeared. As soon as the restriction was pulled out, the momentum contained in the sword moves rushed towards her face.  ¡¤It made Ji Ning's heart suffocate and his body trembled uncontrollably.

    "The Master's World God uses a sword. This is the most powerful unknown swordsmanship obtained by the Master when he traveled through the endless chaos. Its power is earth-shaking. The Master can stand at the top among the World Gods. This swordsmanship has also become famous.  The main function." The golden-armored female general said, "Master will record everything he can remember here."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "The swordsmanship on the ninety-eight stele stones outside is the ninety-eight swordsmanship created by the master after comprehending this unknown swordsmanship. You first understand the ninety-eight swordsmanship  Once you understand it thoroughly, you can come and take part.Understand this unknown swordsmanship.  " said the golden-armored female general.

    "Look at this again."

    A stone token suddenly appeared in the hand of the golden-armored female general.

    "This is the 'Guide Token' that the master has personally refined." The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning, "After you refine it, this Guidance Token will become one with you. Once you die, the Token will also  Shattered.¡±

    "Get the token?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Yes, this is a token of induction that countless ancestor gods, ancestral immortals and even world gods want in the endless chaos." The golden-armored female general said, "According to the master, Tiancang Palace is one of the most important places in the endless chaos.  It is a powerful force. Many powerful people in Tiancang Palace are brothers, and there is no such thing as master and disciple. As long as they are in Tiancang Palace, they are all brothers."!

    "If you want to enter the Tiancang Palace, you need to be escorted by a formal member of the Tiancang Palace." The golden-armored female general said, "Where the Tiancang Palace is located, there are 'ushers' all year round. Outsiders who want to enter the Tiancang Palace,  If you pass the many assessments of the reception envoy, you can be introduced to Tiancang Palace."

    "Besides that!"

    "Official members of Tiancang Palace have one chance to lead in their lifetime." The golden-armored female general said, "Beixiu World God has never led other powerful people. Before his death, he refined this induction token and gave it to  You. Then as long as you reach the level of the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal, you can enter the Tiancang Palace with the guide token."

    Although Ji Ning was looking forward to hearing this, he was still calm.

    Tiancang Palace?

    "Beixiu World God Fleeer doesn't even know the way back. He even gave himself a period of chaos to find Tiancang Palace. Who knows when he can go there.

    "The nameless swordsmanship and the guiding token are extremely important." The golden-armored female general looked at Ji Ning, "Originally, one of those bamboo slips was very useful to you, so I probably didn't give you that one."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was startled.

    "Let's take a look." The golden-armored female general turned over her hand, and a bamboo slip appeared. "I know you have the ability to clone yourself, so I know that this bamboo slip will be of great use to you. Hehe, I deliberately gave it to you last."

    Ji Ning has connected.

    Nameless swordsmanship?  You must understand the first ninety-eight sword skills before you can comprehend it, which is far away from yourself.

    The reception token of Tiancang Palace?  Also distant.

    "This is the last bamboo slip." After Ji Ning took it, he immediately searched it with all his heart. When the message came out, a secret came to his mind.

    "The only one?"

    Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    This is a secret technique!

    With this secret technique of "The Only True Self", you can gather and fuse all the clones of the same origin into one!  The essence of this spell is Since it has been divided into many clones, these clones are all closely related, and it is entirely possible to fuse.  So a certain great power in the chaos created this

    ¡®The only true deity, the secret technique.

    Like the third level of Tao Wu¡¯s Eighteen Gods and Demons, the eighteen clones can be merged into one, or they can be dispersed again.

    And the secret technique of "The Only True Deity" can make all the clones merge into one body, and this convergence becomes the true deity.  Once they come together, they can¡¯t be separated again!

    Compared with the third level of Tao Wu¡¯s Eighteen Gods and Demons, one weakness is that they cannot be separated.  But this secret technique of "The Only Self" can be performed without any external objects.

    "It may be useful to you." The golden-armored female general said with a smile. She would also follow Ji Ning in the future, so naturally she was instinctively close to Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Can¡¯t the clones be separated after fusion?

    Why separate!

    It¡¯s enough that the strength can skyrocket!  Many clones merge into one, and the soul, magic power, divine power, mental power, and divine body can all undergo a leap.  If the second-grade golden elixir was just a 'half-way ancestor' before, but once it is gathered together and transformed into the true form, it may become a true Taoist ancestor.

    This is more than useful.

    It¡¯s just timely rain!

    The days in this independent space were very peaceful. One of Ji Ning's clones concentrated on refining the extraordinary powerful sword, while the other clone studied the swordsmanship on the ninety-eight stele stones every day.  The sword skills recorded in the bamboo slips are only appearances.  However, the words left by the Beixiu World God himself on the stele have an overwhelming artistic conception, and the effect of understanding is ten times and a hundred times better.

    Year after year passes, ten years, a hundred years

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is also quietly improving. The swordsmanship left by a powerful world god is completely understandable to Ji Ning, who has mastered Wu Bao Swordsmanship.  Although it would be unbearable if I tried to comprehend it by force, I could at least partially comprehend it.  As time goes by, more and more people can gain enlightenment.

    &nbsp;This is also where Ji Ning will rely on his true swordsmanship to conquer the three realms in the future.

    When Ji Ning was calmly enriching himself in an independent space, the Three Realms at this moment

    But it¡¯s already been a raging war!

    (End of this volume)

    notify!  Important notice!

    "The Wilderness" mobile game has officially entered open beta!  Yesterday, there were so many people during the open beta. After a day, the game developers prepared enough servers, and Tomato also officially informed everyone that you can download the game now and experience the game world of Wild Age!

    Tomato is having a great time. He has already reached the Black and White Academy, and is about to meet Jiulian and Yu Wei

    The plot of the game completely follows the plot of the book, including breaking into the Winged Snake Water Mansion, killing Bo Zishan, having a decisive battle with Xuelong Mountain, entering Anchan City, and joining the Black and White Academy the plot is exactly the same.

    Game download address: httpMHJSZDIYIBOCOM£¯

    You can use your mobile browser to enter the URL to download, or you can use your computer to download, and then install it on your phone to play.  Currently, there is only the Android version that can be played. Friends on Apple phones will wait and it will be developed soon.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Blood Lotus Blooms Chapter 1: Human World

    Within the Three Realms.  !

    Da!  clatter!  clatter!

    The sound of intensive horse hooves sounded, and a torrent of black steel was seen speeding along the avenue. On the tall armored horses were black armored knights, with cold eyes, as if they came out of a pile of dead people.  There is a majestic fortress in front of this road where the torrent of steel is rushing.

    The guards on the wall of the castle were also dozing off. After all, they had been at ease for too long. With their strength and influence in Tianxun Castle, who would dare to invade?

    "Um?"

    The vibrations of the dense horseshoes were transmitted, causing a guard to look carefully into the distance. Under the burning of the torch inserted on the edge of the castle wall, the reflection of the armor in the distance could be faintly seen.

    "Not good." The guard was shocked, and after careful identification, he could roughly guess that there were at least hundreds of cavalry. His face turned pale with fright, and he immediately took the horn, puffed up his cheeks and blew it.

    ¡°Woooooooo~~~¡±

    The low horn sound spread throughout the castle in an instant, and the castle immediately went into commotion. Large numbers of soldiers rushed out, and many women and children woke up. Soon, a large number of soldiers appeared on the city walls, all with solemn expressions.  , and many of them also have murderous intent. They are obviously brave people who have seen blood.

    "Actually using the horn? Our Tianxun Fort has not used the horn for a long time." An old man with a white beard wearing a gray robe also climbed up the city wall surrounded by a crowd of people.

    Tianxun Fort¡¯s warning about danger is also divided into three levels, and blowing the horn is the highest level!

    "You dare to mess with my Tianxun Fort, huh." The burly man with scars on his face next to him sneered, "Let's see who is so bold."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fifth Brother, go take a look.

    A group of men gathered around the old man with a white beard and came behind the city wall. They all looked out from a distance. At this sight, their expressions changed.  At this moment, the cavalry in the distance was much closer. Even the cavalry galloping at the front had begun to stop. It was only about a hundred feet away from the city wall. They could clearly see the appearance of the heavy cavalry.

    "Xuan Bingqi?" The white-bearded old man squinted his eyes and whispered to himself, "Why did Xuan Bingqi come here?"

    "It's Xuan Bingqi."

    "There are thirty thousand Xuanbing Cavalry, and there are almost three thousand here this time. At least a commander is qualified to bring out so many Xuanbing Cavalry."

    "Father, what should we do now?"

    All the men around looked at the old man with a white beard. This old man was the master of Tianxun Fort.

    The white-bearded old man frowned and whispered: "I, Tianxun Fort, may be able to defeat these Xuan Bingqi with all my strength, but the casualties will definitely be extremely heavy, and the existence of the Xuan Bingqi will be angered"

    "Father, then we"

    "We can only find a way to make them retreat voluntarily."

    Rumble~~Three thousand knights rumbled and quickly began to gather in front of Tianxun Fort. Soon, all the knights stopped. The leader was the commander wearing silver armor. This silver armored knight wore a helmet.  Masked, only a pair of eyes looked at the white-bearded old man on the city wall, and said calmly: "Li Tianxun, your death has come."

    "Date of death?" Everyone in Tianxun Fort on the city wall looked ugly. When the other party spoke, it was obvious that things were not going to end so easily this time.

    "Commander, I don't know where I have offended you, Commander?" The white-bearded old man laughed, his voice echoing in the world. After all, he is also a master of innate perfection. "My sworn brother's eldest disciple, the Master of Immortals, is here  In my castle, I think you'd better retreat. If you disturb the Master of Immortal, you will be guilty of a serious crime."

    "Mastery Immortal? You said you are here?" The knight in silver armor said coldly.

    The old man with a white beard immediately said loudly: "Mastery Immortal!"

    "Uncle, you can just call me Master. There is no need to call me Immortal." A stream of light flew out from the castle. It was a man in green robe standing on the flying sword. The cold wind blew, and the corners of the man's clothes were fluttering   He stood on the flying sword and flew high in the sky, which made all the soldiers in Tianxun Fort excited for a while.

    "Xuan Bingqi." The green-robed man looked down and said calmly, "I, Tongtian Palace, and you, Xuan Bingqi, don't have much hatred. I think you should retreat."

    "It's actually here" the knight in shining armor said in a low voice.

    "I, Tianxun Bao, have offended Xuan Bingqi somehow. Afterwards, I will definitely send someone to offer an apology." The old man with the white beard still said with a soft smile. Whether it was Xuan Bingqi or Tongtian Palace, he couldn't do it!  Started.  !

    "The general is really right." The knight in shining armor continued in a low voice, "Two senators, we are in trouble."

    "Leave this knowledgeable boy to us.  "

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Two streams of light flew out from the Xuanbing Cavalry. They were two knights who were also wearing armor. Their auras exploded, and they were even stronger than the Knowing Immortal.

    "Xuanbingqi veteran?" The expression of the green-robed man who was standing calmly on the flying sword in the sky suddenly changed. There are ten commanders of Xuanbingqi, all commanding three thousand cavalry But in fact, this  Strictly speaking, the 30,000 cavalrymen are just the general's disciples. These cavalrymen will select the stronger ones, who can serve as corps commanders, captains, and commanders. The commanders are generally at the innate perfection level.

    ??????????????? If you step into the Zi Mansion one level further, you will no longer need to command soldiers and become a senator directly.

    Every veteran is considered an ¡®old commander.  The most terrifying thing about Xuan Bingqi is the general and all the elders!

    "I, Tongtian Palace, and you, Xuan Bingqi" Immortal Tongxiao's face changed as he continued.  Any Zifu monk in Xuan Bingqi has risen from endless killings, and they are all terrifying.

    "Tongtian Palace no longer exists." The two elders in the sky both made a voice.

    "What!" Immortal Tongxiao's expression changed drastically.

    "You should also go to the funeral."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As one of the elders controlled a curve of bloody moonlight to fly towards the sage, the battle broke out in an instant.

    "Kill." The knight in shining armor immediately ordered.

    The Tianxun Fort party had already panicked. Two immortals suddenly appeared in the Xuan Bing Cavalry, and their courage was gone.  With a roar, the city gate was blasted open. It was too easy to break through the gate of this castle with the method of 'Xuan Bingqi'.

    The killing started instantly.

    The Xuanbing Cavalry, which had been prepared for a long time, was far beyond what Tianxun Fort, which had rushed into battle, could resist.

    "Ah" The female family member who ran away in panic was hacked to death with a knife.

    "Mother, mother."

    "I will fight with you." The children were also killed one by one.

    Rivers of blood flowed in Tianxun Fort.

    The old man with the white beard was completely crazy, but he couldn't resist it. He roared angrily: "Even if you Xuan Bingqi went to war with Tongtian Palace, why did you deal with me, Tianxun Castle? How did I, Tianxun Castle, offend you?"

    "Why are we dealing with you? Old thief Tianxun, do you still remember me?" The knight in shining armor who killed the craziest demon raised his mask, revealing an ugly face full of wounds.

    "Who are you?" The old man with the white beard didn't recognize him.

    "It seems that I have done too much and can't even remember it, but I still remember that night thirty-nine years ago, when you made wounds after wounds on a child's face" the voice of the knight in shining armor  With endless resentment.

    "You, aren't you dead?" The old man with the white beard was an innately strong man after all, so he naturally recalled it quickly and couldn't help but believe it.

    "Yeah, it would be nice if I died, but I didn't die. Although I bled a lot, I didn't die. I had a hard life and managed to survive. I survived among the dead when I  The moment I woke up, I was the only one among the more than 30,000 people in my tribe to survive. Although I survived, life was worse than death. I swore at that time that I would destroy your Tianxun Fort. From then on, I changed my name to "Blood Vengeance"  ,, step by step, I have now become the general¡¯s personal disciple.¡±

    "You, you" The old man with the white beard looked at the man with hideous wounds, and his heart trembled.

    With Xuan Bingqi¡¯s strength, he could have restored the commander¡¯s appearance a long time ago, but the other party has not recovered, obviously he has always remembered this hatred.

    "You actually went to Tongtian Palace. It's hateful. Master saw the hatred in my heart and finally asked me I said it, and Master said - then destroy Tongtian Palace, the master of Tongtian Palace  It would be better for the world if he died." The knight in silver armor continued to kill, approaching the old man with white beard.

    "It's over."

    The white-bearded old man did not expect that due to his own reasons, the general Xuan Bingqi would attack Tongtian Palace.  All the cavalrymen of Xuan Bingqi are lunatics. The general who created Xuan Bingqi is the most lunatic in the world. No one dares to provoke him. Even Tongtian Palace is destined to be destroyed.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdHan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  £®  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Blood Lotus Blooms Chapter 2: Inner Enlightenment

    In fact, General Xuan Bingqi has long disliked Tongtian Palace. This time, he is just a man. Because the general really likes Blood Vengeance, this apprentice has determined that this is his best successor. Blood Vengeance's talent is very good.  It's just that he has been suppressed by hatred. Once revenge is taken, the blood revenge may truly undergo a transformation like a phoenix's nirvana, so he took this opportunity to kill Tongtian Palace in one fell swoop.

    "Run, run, run."

    "As long as I live, I will not be destroyed when I leave home." Seeing the situation on the field, the old man with white beard lost any fighting spirit and began to flee.

    "The knight in shining armor frantically kills all those who stand in the way, trying to get closer."  Especially when the soldiers of Tianxun Fort saw the 'Fort Master, they all started to flee. Their morale also dropped rapidly, and they started to flee one by one.

    Xuan Bingqi started a crazy killing According to the order of the blood feud, they killed everyone without leaving any one behind.

    "Li Tianxun, stop struggling." An old voice sounded.

    Two streams of light flew from the distance, it was the two elders, and at the same time, the remains of the Immortal Know-how fell from the air.

    "No."

    The white-bearded old man looked desperately at the two armored elders in front of him in mid-air.

    "The blood feud will be left to you." One of the elders said.

    "Thank you, veteran." The knight in silver armor walked over, with murderous intent rising to the sky.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    The world suddenly became quiet.

    All the shouts of death, begging for mercy, and crying disappeared, and there was silence. The Xuanbing knights waving their spears, the mother standing in front of her child to shield her child from the sword, and the knight in shining armor with endless hatred in his eyes.  , the two indifferent elders in the skybut there was shock in their eyes.

    Because they all found that they couldn't move.

    Even the two elders in the air were unable to move.

    "well."

    A sigh resounded between heaven and earth.

    A young man in black walked into the void in the distance. He was still far away before, but after taking another step, he was already above Tianxun Fort.

    Everyone present was horrified, including the knights in silver armor and the two generals, who felt chills in their hearts, because even the generals, who were ranked among the top three in the world, were far less scary than the young man in black in front of them.  The young man in black stood there, as if the whole world was centered on him, and everyone was trembling faintly, as if the young man in black could easily destroy the world.

    "Are you the leader of these knights?" Ji Ning in black stood in front of the white-bearded old man and the knight in silver armor and asked, looking at the knight in silver armor.

    The knight in shining armor suddenly found that he could speak, and nodded: "Yes."

    "Are you the leader of this fortress?" Ji Ning looked at the old man with the white beard.

    The white-bearded old man also found that he could speak, and continued: "Senior, this Xuanbingqi directly destroyed my tribe and killed innocent people. Please give us justice, senior."

    Ji Ning looked at the knight in shining armor.

    "He is the only one who still wants to be fair? The entire Tianxun Fort is a nest of demons. They all deserve to be killed." The eyes of the knight in silver armor were full of hatred.

    As soon as Ji Ning investigated, he checked the soul memories of the knight in silver armor and the old man with white beard, and completely understood the matter and the endless hatred contained in the heart of the knight in silver armor.

    "Our Tianxun Fort has brought great benefits to the community. Although there are too many people, the good and the bad are mixed. Seniors can definitely inquire about the reputation of our Tianxun Fort." The white-bearded old man understood that the existence in front of him was his only hope, and tears flowed from his eyes. "  It¡¯s such a shame that these Xuan Bingqi don¡¯t even spare their children.¡±

    "There is no need to talk about reputation." Ji Ning glanced at the old man with a white beard, his eyes still calm, "The Lord of Tianxun Castle, the leader of Black Wind Cave."

    White Beard¡¯s face turned pale.

    Tianxun Fort is indeed a "Black Wind Cave" secretly. Every male will be trained, and even honed his murderous nature from the age of three, but the rabbits will not eat the grass on the edge of the nest. Tianxun Fort's reputation in the surrounding area  It's really good, good at giving.  But they are in the fieldbut they are really doing all kinds of evil in the Black Wind Cave!  Countless killings and countless plunders made Tianxun Fort powerful and wealthy.

    But very few people know this secret!

    Blood feud was only understood after being a victim and becoming a Xuan Bingqi.

    "They all deserve to be killed, they all deserve to be killed," the knight in silver armor said crazily.

    "But what about those children? Where are the female relatives who have never been killed? Especially those children who are still in their infancy?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Cut the grass and root out the roots." The knight in silver armor looked at Ji Ning, "I know that senior is strong, but I will avenge him. If you want to kill or behead, please let senior."Don't involve others.  My Xuan Bingqi brothers all listened to me and attacked here.  I have been in hatred for so many years, and now I am willing to take revenge.  "

    The knight in shining armor stood there.

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and all the children and female relatives in the castle were included in the small world magic weapon that Ji Ning carried with him.

    Following Ji Ning, he disappeared out of thin air.

    "Huh?" Everyone felt that they could move.

    "Didn't you kill me?" The knight in shining armor was stunned, then solemnly knelt down and kowtowed three times.

    As for the old man with the white beard, he was completely panicked and confused.

    The two elders looked solemn and urged: "Blood feud, quickly deal with this Li Tianxun, let's leave quickly. Today's matter must be reported to the general."

    "Yeah." The knight in shining armor nodded and immediately stepped forward, while the old man with the white beard closed his eyes.

    Poof.

    As soon as the spear was sent, it pierced the chest of the old man with white beard. When he pulled it out, blood spurted out. The old man with white beard opened his eyes and fell to the ground softly. Then he laughed, so wildly that he lost all breath.

    Not long after, three thousand Xuan Bingqi left again that night.

    "The resentment and hostility in the three realms are getting bigger and bigger."

    Walking on the earth, Ji Ning could faintly feel the resentment and hostility contained in the entire world.

    It has been more than one hundred and sixty years since his two original avatars entered the Moon Pool. He could not sense what happened in the Moon Pool.  But it can be confirmed that the two clones are still alive.  Because once he dies, other clones of the original body can sense it, and two more clones of the original body can be restored.

    "Ji Ning, if you want to save your senior sister, you should not get involved in this realm war for the time being."

    "Master, senior sister is senior sister, and war is war."

    "Don't worry, you will be allowed to participate in the final battle of destiny. Now? Having you one more will not affect the overall situation. You can just practice well with peace of mind. The Fuxi clan and the Suiren clan are very optimistic about you, and you can win the final battle.  If you become a true god and Taoist ancestor, that will help even more."

    "yes.

    This is the conversation between Nian Ning and Bodhi.

    From then on, Ji Ning traveled through the three realms, and he saw more. Because the realm wars continued one after another, the Wujian Sect became more and more crazy, because their infiltration influence became more and more powerful, and even the mortals were affected.  Huge impact, all kinds of killings, hatred, and retribution are all too common.

    Ji Ning has seen too much and understands that the root cause of all this is Wu Jian Sect's instigation, causing everything that was originally stable to become chaotic.

    What Wu Jianmen likes is troubled times.

    But in troubled times, mortal lives are like straw!

    And Ji Ning has always thought that the child is innocent, just like when he was still young and tortured the enemy of the Riverside Tribe in order to avenge Chun Cao, but when it came to the enemy's child Cai'er, Ji Ning let it go.  If you have the ability, you have cultivated yourself to seek revenge on me.  But apparently that child Cai'er eventually cultivated and became a monk in the Zifu, and then died in the troubled times caused by the Wujian Sect.

    Look at the various aspects of life and see clearly the grudges and hatreds.

    Ji Ning couldn't explain his feelings clearly, but he felt that his heart was also changing faintly.

    Night.

    On a stubborn rock at the top of an ordinary barren mountain, Ji Ning in black was sitting cross-legged. In front of him was a golden bead of stars floating in the sky, with divine patterns floating on it.  Ji Ning usually also comprehends Wu Bao Swordsmanship and Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction. The combination of the two will also lead to faster comprehension. To achieve the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction, you need to watch the golden beads of the stars.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly felt something in his heart.

    "out."

    Suddenly, 3,600 golden beads of stars appeared all around like stars in the sky. As Ji Ning's magic power surged, 3,600 golden beads of stars began to light up, and the divine patterns on the surface continued to grow.  Changes, gradually mysterious breaths emerge from the void and converge on each of the heavenly star gold beads, making the heavenly star gold beads appear "mysterious and mysterious," the charm.

    Tomato didn¡¯t update yesterday, today is Saturday.  So a total of three updates are needed.  This is two chapters, Tomato will update the third chapter at 6pm.

    The new volume ¡®Blood Lotus Blooms¡¯ has officially begun. I also ask for your support~~~~Everyone likes monthly tickets, recommended tickets and so on~~~

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Blood Lotus Blooms Chapter 3: Mirror of the Gods

    The aura of each star golden bead is obviously much stronger, as if it has undergone transformation, because at this moment, the second level of the nine levels of chaos restriction has just been refined by Ji Ning.

    "It's really extraordinary. It complements the Wu Bao Swordsmanship and is even more mysterious." After refining the second level, Ji Ning immediately felt extraordinary. "If the two clones went to the Moon Pool before, they also brought a piece of All-Heaven Star Gold with them.  If you go in and meditate carefully, I'm afraid it will also help you break into the Moon Pool."

    It is very difficult to completely memorize the nine levels of chaos restrictions.

    The Taoist Sanqing of those days also spent endless efforts to memorize it, and he only refined the seventh level, and the Empress Nuwa, who had not yet become a world god, only refined the eighth level.  Such a mysterious nine-layer chaos restriction Ji Ning couldn't remember it at all. He had to carry the Golden Star Beads with him to understand it.  I didn't bring it into the Moon Pool because I was afraid of failing and dying in the Moon Pool, leaving behind the golden beads of the stars.

    "Three thousand six hundred star gold beads, even if one is missing, it is incomplete and cannot form the thirty-six heavens."

    "Condensation."

    The black-robed Ji Ning was moved.

    The 3,600 golden beads of stars in the sky, like stars all over the sky, quickly merged and turned into 360 stars in the sky. Then they merged again and turned into thirty-six stars.

    Thirty-six heavens were suspended around Ji Ning, vaguely connected to their destiny. Ji Ning realized something and immediately shouted: "Change."

    Wow.

    I saw the thirty-six radiating spheres transforming into simple mirrors. The edges of these mirrors are inlaid with bronze. Some mirrors have sun, moon and star patterns on the bronze, and some have fish and insects.  There are patterns of birds and animals, and some are patterns of flowers, plants and trees Every mirror is mysterious and unusual.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the thirty-six suspended bronze mirrors with interest.

    The thirty-six heavens can be ever-changing. The reason why they turned into mirrors is entirely because after the second level of chaos restriction was refined, they could vaguely connect to the river of destiny, so they naturally turned into mirrors.  Such an appearance is the most suitable for exerting the power of the thirty-six heavens after the second level of refining.

    The magic power quickly penetrated into it.

    "So it's like this, you can actually spy on your destiny." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "Can you see the past life, this life, and the next life?"

    There are very few treasures in the Three Realms that can trigger "destiny," but there are some.

    The first one is the Book of Life and Death!

    The Book of Life and Death is the most mysterious treasure. The past and present lives of countless living beings, and even hundreds of thousands of reincarnations, are naturally recorded in it.  Even if he sketches it in the book of life and death, it is obvious that he can only live thirty years in the next life, but it can be modified to two hundred and thirty years old!  It can easily change destiny, and it is a very unnatural treasure.

    Heaven, Buddhism, Taoism, and the Three Emperors all have similar treasures that can peek into destiny.  He even created some methods of spying on destiny, such as the 'Ziwei Dou Shu', and many other methods.

    There is also the 'Three Life Stones' on the banks of the Wangchuan River. The three lives stones placed casually on the banks of the Wangchuan River can also reflect the three lives of people.

    "My thirty-six heavens are very similar to the Three Life Stones." Ji Ning nodded lightly. "In that case, the mirror appearance let's call it the Divine Mirror of the Heavens."

    In the Three Realms, there are only a few treasures that can spy on the destiny, and each of them is refined by a powerful person. This is the first time that Ji Ning, a true god and immortal, has come up with such a treasure. Of course, it was not deliberately refined by Ji Ning.  , he didn't have that method, he also used the ninth level of chaos restriction to unknowingly change the golden beads of the stars into such a shape.

    "It can be seen in the past, present and next life, and the Thirty-six Divine Mirrors are suspended on the table. They are best at defense and can even partially bounce back the enemy's attacks." Ji Ning understood its specialness after feeling it carefully.  In the past, Star Gold Beads were transformed into various weapons mainly because of their excellent material.

    At this moment, there are some special powers generated by Chaos Restriction.

    After refining the second level of the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction, Ji Ning was still walking in the Three Realms as before, looking at the joys and sorrows, the separation and separation of the human world, and the grievances and hatreds.

    Love is the most elusive thing.

    No matter how powerful a person is, even Ji Ning, who has reached the fourth level of mental power, and even Hou Yi, who has reached the fifth level of mental power, no one can surpass the word "love".

    Time passes year by year Ji Ning walks in all directions

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Towering palaces collapsed, rivers stopped flowing, and hostility and resentment soared into the sky.

    The immortal cultivators on both sides are killing each other, and the mortals are also killing each other.

    "Is this before the catastrophe comes?" Ji Ning looked down from high in the sky.?Shaking his head, he can't control it and there's nothing he can do about it.  There are too many such things in the Three Realms.

    "When it comes to playing with people's hearts, who can compare with Wu Jian Men?"

    "Why do we have to let the entire Three Realms be in turmoil?" Ji Ning was helpless.

    Not even the mighty ones can stop him, let alone him.

    Even if he blocks it for a while, as soon as he leaves, the fight will continue.  Ji Ning has been traveling in the three realms for many years and has long discovered that the Wu Jian Sect is behind everything.  In addition to the most common provocation methods, Wujianmen also has the most powerful trick - 'The Heavenly Way of the Heart!  In the original world of endless chaos, there were six heavenly ways: earth, fire, water, wind, heart, and chaos.

    The chaotic world of Pangu was composed of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and yin.

    ¡®Yang,¡¯ destruction, ¡®life,¡¯ chaos, these are the ten great ways of heaven.

    After the ancient times were destroyed.

    Under the guidance of Empress Nuwa, the original chaotic world of Pangu was still the foundation.  Like 'Heaven Realm' was the largest fragment of the original chaotic world of Pangu.  Because the Pangu chaotic world is dominant and the Infinite chaotic world is supplementary, this was finally formed.  .  So this way of heaven is based on the chaotic world of Pangu.  !

    Like the Heavenly Way of Wind, it is impossible to comprehend it completely now. The Heavenly Way of Wind in the Three Realms is incomplete and can only differentiate into some great avenues.

    Like the "Heavenly Way of the Heart," the three realms cannot be comprehended either.

    But among those powerful beings who have survived to this day in the world of infinite chaos, like the King of Gods and other beings, many of them have achieved extremely high levels of achievement in the 'Heavenly Way of the Heart'.  They are good at playing with people's hearts, and with just one look they can make some ordinary cultivators willingly kneel down and become slaves as +T.

    There are a group of gods and immortals from the Wujian Sect who have an understanding of the "Heavenly Way of the Heart" and use their many avatars to cause trouble in the three realms.  Nuwa's camp had no choice at all.

    The clock is ticking.

    Ten years, a hundred years, two hundred years, three hundred years

    The situation in the entire Three Realms is getting worse and worse. The chaos in the mortal world is just a trivial matter. What is more serious are the realm wars between the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect!  From the beginning, there were only occasional boundary wars. Later, the boundary wars became more and more frequent and intensive, and the two sides fought more and more crazily.

    More and more gods and true immortals are dying!

    Six hundred years have passed since the two clones entered the Moon Pool.

    "Beiming."

    "Beiming."

    There were shouts in the distance.

    Ji Ning was sitting on a wooden boat, drifting with the current on the river.

    Hearing the shout, Ji Ning looked up. A long-haired man wearing a wide robe and long sleeves was coming through the void in the distance. He was shouting from a distance before, but in an instant he had arrived on Ji Ning's wooden boat.  .

    "Fellow Taoist Luoshui." Ji Ning took out the wine pot and cup.

    "You didn't even say a word to me when you came to my place." The long-haired man sat down with a smile. This is the real immortal of Luoshui. He is in charge of the great world of Luoshui. He worships Xiaoyao Tianzun as his teacher.  A true immortal who attained enlightenment in ancient times.

    "Many of my friends have died, so I really don't have the energy to do so." Ji Ning shook his head.

    After hearing this, the True Immortal Luo Shui couldn't help but sigh and shake his head: "Yes, especially in the past two or three hundred years, more and more immortals have died. Some of the friends who used to drink together are now dead.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    What he knows alone is that in the six hundred years since his avatar entered the Moon Lake, more than 1,300 gods and true immortals have died in the Nuwa camp!  There are also over a thousand people who died on the other side of Wujianmen!  As for the Heavenly Immortals and Loose Immortals, there are countless of them. Although the losses in each war are not very large, there are so many realm wars that cannot withstand them!

    "Damn Wu Jianmen." Luo Shui Zhenxian gritted his teeth, "The method is too despicable."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning's face turned gloomy.

    The methods of Wu Jian Sect are already considered inferior!

    They actually killed some relatives and some of the people they cared about most about the gods and immortals in the three realms!  For example, if a true immortal has just a child Wujianmen will send someone to assassinate him!  A certain god only had two disciples, and the Wujianmen also went to assassinate him!

    "Wu Jianmen's purpose is to make the gods and immortals here go crazy. It's best if the inner demons break out and die immediately." Immortal Luo Shui said angrily, "Even if the inner demons don't break out, if you are not calm enough go find him."  If they retaliate, they will lose their lives.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A normal deity and true immortal who acts alone to deal with the Wujianmen is seeking death. After all, not every one of them can have the strength and means like Ji Ning.  Only with the help of ¡®boundary¡¯In the domain war, the mighty army will be more victorious if it relies on the cooperation of a large number of other gods and true immortals to fight calmly.  The more hot-headed and crazy you are, the easier it is for your body and soul to perish.

    In order to win, Wujianmen has resorted to any means.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning placed her daughter in the Xianyue World, otherwise she might have been attacked by a sneak attack.  The large-scale assassination of Wujianmen three hundred years ago made the Nuwa camp go crazy, which led to the continuous outbreak of boundary wars!

    "When the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons returned with the remnants of the Wujian Sect, we shouldn't have let them in." Luo Shui Zhenxian gritted his teeth and said, "We would rather fight than let them enter the Three Realms. But now they have taken root.  The Three Realms have also recuperated and become stronger. But they came back to bite us."

    "Who would have thought of it before?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Yeah, I wasn't prepared before, and I became brothers with the Wu Jian Sect. They were even like life and death friends. They even exchanged many techniques with each other. Many of our powerful techniques have been learned by them." Luo Shui Zhenxian shook his head.  , "It didn't stop them from recruiting disciples when they were on duty. They also had a large number of gods and true immortals."

    "It's too late to say this now. The only way to decide everything is with war," Ji Ning said.

    "Well, the scale of the war is getting bigger and bigger. It can be as short as a hundred years or as late as a thousand years. I am afraid that the decisive battle of fate will eventually begin." Luo Shui Zhenxian said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The final battle over destiny

    That was the battle where the two sides had really reached the end, where all the gods and immortals were going to kill each other, and the fate of the battle was truly decided.  Even if the losing side makes a bad decision, the final battle may be launched immediately, and all the powerful people will take action!  That is the 'final battle' for all the remnants of the mighty ones.

    Looking at the current situation, it can indeed be as short as a hundred years or as late as a thousand years!

    "By the way, just yesterday, your Daxia world's Dongyan True Immortal died in battle." Luoshui True Immortal said, "Do you know this news?"

    "Dongyan True Immortal?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 4: The Realm of the Yellow Emperor

    'Lian belongs to the Dongyan clan. In the original realm war, Dongyan Zhenxian also fought side by side with Ji Ji. The war lasted for several years. Ji Ning and Dongyan Zhenxian naturally had a close friendship, and even in their hearts  Ji Ning admired and convinced True Immortal Dongyan for his personality and character. He was a truly upright and heroic person at heart. However, Ji Ning could also see that there was a hint of sadness in True Immortal Dongyan, fearing that it was the past.  What happened has made Dongyan Zhenxian still unable to get out of that shadow.

    "Your Dongyan True Immortal in the Great Xia world is also admirable." Luo Shui True Immortal sighed, "The war in the Chiming Realm has long passed, and the conflict between Wujianmen and Chiming Realm is relatively weak.  Some, but there will still be battles again and again. The Dongyan True Immortal is always at the forefront, and his strength is also extremely strong. Two Heavenly Immortals from the Wujian Sect have died in his hands, but this time, he was lucky  Not good, I couldn¡¯t escape when I was besieged by the three immortals of Wujianmen"

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    These six hundred years.

    At first, Ji Ning was heartbroken when he heard that a certain friend had died. But later, when all his acquaintances died in battle, Ji Ning felt sad but still calm.  Because he knows very well This is a war that no one can escape, and in war, there will be death.

    There is only one way to prevent this from happening - win this war!

    "Ji Ning." A voice sounded in his mind.

    "Master." Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Come quickly to Fangcun Mountain."

    A space vortex appeared in the void in front of the wooden ship.

    The True Immortal Luoshui who was also on the wooden boat was a little confused when he saw this, and Ji Ning continued: "Master summoned me, I must rush there immediately. Fellow Taoist Luoshui, please forgive me.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, don't worry about me." Luoshui Zhenxian said, because Ji Ning is now strong enough, and his identity as a disciple of Bodhi has long been spread. When Bodhi first accepted Ji Ning as his disciple  The reason why it is forbidden to leak is that other powerful people will naturally befriend Ji Ning if they know that he is a disciple of Bodhi. With Bodhi's reputation, it will be difficult for Ji Ning to be effective in training in the Three Realms.

    This is how Bodhi trains disciples.

    In the beginning, the disciples were not allowed to expose the secret that the master was Bodhi. It was not until they became powerful in the three realms that the secret would naturally spread.

    "Huh."

    Ning immediately flew into the space vortex, passed through this space-time channel, and soon arrived at the sky above Fangcun Mountain.

    Ji Ning immediately landed and arrived in front of the Taoist temple.

    "Uncle Master." The two Taoist boys Qing Shui and Bai He on both sides of the Taoist temple greeted each other with smiles.

    Ji Ning nodded and walked into the Taoist temple.

    After entering, Ji Ning was shocked because in the distance ahead, the Bodhi Taoist Patriarch with white beard and hair was sitting cross-legged. Below him, there were more than ten disciples sitting, all of whom were at the level of gods and true immortals.  For example, the third senior brother Jinwu who was rarely seen in the past, the familiar senior brothers Yinyue and Jiang Jun, and the fifth senior brother Fengxiao and Jun Jun whom he met less frequently.

    Ji Ning even walked over and chose a place to sit down.

    "Jining, let Hongxue come out." Bodhi ordered.

    "Yes, Master." Ji Ning nodded and immediately began to notify Hongxue God in the Star Reaching World. Hongxue soon appeared beside him.

    "They're all here."

    Bodhi looked down and said calmly, "You also know that since the assassination of Wujianmen three hundred years ago, wars between us and Wujianmen have broken out again and again."

    Everyone below nodded.

    Everyone present, including Ji Ning, was very angry.  Even mortals know that ¡®no harm comes to the family.  But this Wujianmen actually carried out a large-scale assassination covering the entire three realms without any bottom line!  Wujianmen also knew that this kind of assassination would only have a miraculous effect the first time. After that, if the Nuwa camp was prepared, they would have no chance. Therefore, the scope of the assassination was very wide. Even though there were many strong people in the Nuwa camp, because there were not enough  Although I was on guard, I still suffered heavy losses that time.

    Many powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp had their close relatives, friends, and beloved disciples die tragically.

    Because of this incident, there were even twelve Chunyang True Immortals in Nuwa¡¯s camp who were so angry that their inner demons burst out and their bodies and souls were completely destroyed.

    Everyone in the Nuwa camp was extremely angry. The two leaders of the three human emperors and the Taoist and Buddhist sects knew that they could not be suppressed, so the war broke out crazily. The war that broke out in these three hundred years was the most intense in the previous three hundred years.  More than ten times a hundred!  By now, wars have broken out in almost most realms.

    "Wars have broken out in most of the three realms. Only a handful of the top realms are still relatively peaceful." Bodhi said, "And the one where war is about to break out this time is the Yellow Emperor's realm!"

    &nbsp; "The Yellow Emperor's Realm?"

    "The Yellow Emperor of the Five Emperors?"

    "Five Emperors?"

    Everyone below was surprised.

    The realm strength of other True Gods and Dao Ancestors is generally relatively weak. It would be good to have a hundred True Gods and Immortals. Ji Ning and the others also understand that the scale of the war will definitely become larger and larger. What happened this time is

    ¡®Five Emperors, they will not be surprised at this level, because they have long expected that it will be almost at the level of Five Emperors.

    I never thought it would be the Yellow Emperor among the Five Emperors!

    The Yellow Emperor is an existence with a very high status in the history of the human race. The human race first had three human emperors, the Suiren clan, the Fuxi clan, and the Shennong clan. The next one to rise was the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan!  Even back then, the Yan Emperor, Shennong clan and the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan fought for a long time. Although the Shennong clan was strong, he was focused on studying elixirs and had no intention of leading the army, so he was defeated in the end, and the Yellow Emperor won in the end.

    Even in ancient times, the human race had a saying about "Yanhuang".

    It can be said that in terms of influence on the human race, the Yellow Emperor is the first among the five emperors. Although the last 'Dayu' established and consolidated the human dynasty, it continues to this day.

    But in terms of personal charisma, leadership methods, etc., Dayu was actually inferior to Huangdi.

    "Dayu, that is the leader of the ancient royal family. The ancient royal family gave an order and all the races united. It must have been the last battle of fate." Senior Sister Feng Xiao said doubtfully, "The other four emperors, Emperor Yao and Emperor Shun  , Zhuanxu, Xuanyuan, among the four of them, Huangdi Xuanyuan is the strongest. There are more than a thousand gods and true immortals who have followed him for a long time, which is much stronger than Emperor Zhuanxu, Emperor Yao, and Emperor Shun.  Master, why is it that the war breaks out in the Yellow Emperor's realm this time?"

    Ji Ning and the others knew it.

    Like Emperor Zhuanxu, there were only more than 600 gods and immortals under his command.  Emperor Yao and Emperor Shun had a little more, no more than a thousand.  The number of true gods and immortals under Xuanyuan's command should be around 1,500.

    It should be noted that the Five Emperors are, after all, only the top true divine Taoist ancestors If they want to practice and become stronger, they usually worship under the Three Emperors!  For example, there are more than ten thousand gods and true immortals in the "Xinhuo World" under the Sui Ren clan.  Because the Suiren clan ranks first in terms of hidden strength in the three realms, they naturally have many followers.

    Like the ancient royal family, they are the common masters of the human race. Even many Taoist ancestors obey their orders, let alone the gods and true immortals.

    But Xuanyuan, who has long ceased to be the leader of the human race, still has fifteen hundred gods and true immortals following him, which is an exaggeration.

    Bodhi looked down and said calmly: "Since we have to fight, we have to fight hard. This realm war is different from the past. In all the previous wars, more than a thousand gods and true immortals died on our side.  , but this time There are 1,500 under Xuanyuan's command alone, and with support from all parties, there will be more than 2,000. Normal damage will require hundreds of gods and true immortals. If it is more tragic,  It is normal for more than a thousand gods and true immortals to be killed or injured, which means This realm war is worth all the previous realm wars combined!"

    Everyone below felt heavy.

    We have more than 2,000 soldiers on our side?  The other party probably also has considerable strength.

    In this kind of war, Daozu would probably be surrounded and beaten to death if he entered.

    "Who among you wants to participate?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and the others, "If you participate, you can naturally lead a great formation of gods and true immortals."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Me." A voice sounded.

    Ji Ning and the others looked over.

    The one who spoke was the Silver Moon God. The Silver Moon God was not as cool as usual. He had an evil spirit on his body, which was the evil energy condensed from the killings in recent hundreds of years.  At first, the Silver Moon God said he was willing to fight with Ji Ning, but in order to save his senior sister, Ji Ning had not participated in the war for the time being. The Silver Moon God was unwilling to wait any longer, so he went out to participate in many wars.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidiancam (qpdiancam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 5: Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor

    Under the Bodhi Sect, the Silver Moon God is the craziest demon in the war with the Wujian Sect.

    Ji Ning didn't understand at first, but later learned that Senior Brother Yinyue once had a Taoist companion, but during the ancient war of destruction, her Taoist companion died, and Senior Brother Yinyue seemed to have lost his soul, but later the Lord of All Demons brought him  With the remnants of Wujianmen back to the Three Realms, Nuwa's camp has no choice but to fight against the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons.

    So they coexist peacefully and let Wujianmen live in the three realms.

    But the Silver Moon God took action, and he started a crazy killing spree, killing people from the Wujian Sect, and even some immortals. As for the true gods, nearly twenty of them died at the hands of the Silver Moon God!  Even in his madness, he accidentally killed many weak people. At that time, Yin Yue was completely crazy about killing, which made the True God Taoist ancestors of Wu Jian Sect angry, because Wu Jian Sect also wanted to settle down in the Three Realms at that time, because Yin Yue was a disciple of Bodhi.  On the way, he did not kill Yinyue, but negotiated with the powerful people from Nuwa's camp.

    Finally, under the forced order of the master, Yinyue returned to Fangcun Mountain and guarded the Immortal Palace in a low-key manner.

    His crazy killing also caused him to suffer from the fire of karma.

    But he talks and laughs freely, and is very leisurely in the Immortal Palace every day, but who knows that the anger and hatred in his heart have never dissipated.  This time the catastrophe was approaching, and he saw that Ji Ning was very crazy, so he was willing to kill Ji Ning together.  But who would have thought that Ji Ning suddenly stopped killing, so he naturally went out alone.  He didn't blame Ji Ning either. He knew that if he were a Taoist companion, he would probably choose like Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Bodhi nodded, "Who else?"

    "I."

    "I am coming too."

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I fought.¡±

    All the brothers and sisters actually spoke up. Among the fellow disciples present, the only ones who had not spoken were Ji Ning and Hongxue God. Ji Ning hesitated for a moment and said: "Master, let me go. This time the realm war is different.  in the past."

    "You don't need to go." Bodhi shook his head, "In a war of this level, whether you go or not won't have much impact."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    The master is right, a large formation formed by just two to three hundred gods and true immortals can rival the real Tao Ancestor!  Compared to this, my own Luo Shen is probably even weaker.  But this time we are using some ancient large formations of two to three thousand gods and true immortals. Even ordinary Taoist ancestors will lose their lives if they go in. Whether you go or not, the impact is really not big.

    War at this level relies more on collective strength.

    "Hongxue, where are you?" Bodhi looked at the God Hongxue. Hongxue followed Taoist Sanshou back then and was famous for being good at fighting.

    "I won't go." Hongxue shook her head, "This disciple has gained some insights recently and is at a critical period.

    "Oh?" Bodhi's eyes lit up. He didn't think Hongxue was lying.

    Ji Ning is not surprised that since Hongxue gave a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to Hongxue, so that Hongxue could cultivate into the second level of Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons, Hongxue God began to retreat for some unknown reason!  This time, Nan summoned Ji Ning to send the message for Bodhi, otherwise Ji Ning would not bother Hongxue.

    "In that case, you should cultivate hard. If you can break through and become the Taoist before the final battle, that would be great." Bodhi smiled and said. He also knew that Ji Ning gave a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to Hongxue God. Before giving it to him,  Ji Ning also told his master Bodhi about this. For Bodhi, a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid was too little.

    For the True God Taoist Ancestor, at least one hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid can be cultivated to the second level of Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons.

    Just one bottle?  It is also used by the gods and true immortals.

    Two days later, Bodhi took his disciples to the Zhulu World in the Huangdi Realm. Zhulu World is also the world where Huangdi Xuanyuan is located.

    In the imperial palace of Zhulu World.

    Bodhi and Xuanyuan both sat down, and Ji Ning and other disciples stood aside. Ji Ning also looked carefully at the legendary Huangdi Xuanyuan who had defeated the Shennong clan and conquered the world. In terms of appearance, Xuanyuan was the standard beauty.  Man, that look in his eyes is so refreshing that he makes you feel good about him without even realizing it.

    It should be noted that Xuanyuan was only the top Taoist ancestor at the beginning. Although the Shennong clan had no intention of leading troops, the Shennong clan was after all on the same level as the Taoist and Buddhist leaders.  The fact that the war was won in the end also shows how powerful Xuanyuan led the troops.

    Looking at the three realms, when it comes to leading troops, Xuanyuan probably ranks first.

    "Except for Ji Ning, all my disciples are participating in the war." Bodhi said with a smile.

    "ah."

    Xuanyuan was overjoyed and said, "This is good now. I was worried about this before. The more powerful the formation, the higher the requirements for the core of the formation. The three major clans left behind by Empress Nuwa before she left.  Logically speaking, it would be best for the Dao Ancestor to lead the large formation. But now that the Dao Ancestor cannot intervene, he can only let the gods and true immortals command him. YueThe better the True Immortal God is, I am worried that the True Immortal Yao Shen is not powerful enough. Bodhi, you are really a timely help this time.  "!

    "This war is different from the past. The previous boundary wars were small-scale, but this time the movement is much bigger." Bodhi solemnly said, "After this boundary war, there will be other large-scale wars. You  This war in the Huangdi Realm is the leader, and we must fight it beautifully to severely damage the Infinite Gate."

    "Yeah." Xuanyuan also nodded, "One step faster, each step faster. This time is indeed important."

    The so-called embankment of a thousand miles is destroyed by an ant nest!

    This war is a critical war.  Once you lose, it will be difficult to fight later.

    time flies.

    In addition to Bodhi bringing the true gods, other powerful people in the Three Realms also sent a group of true gods to support them. There were even many true gods who came alone. In just one month, all the true gods gathered in the great world were destroyed.  The number of immortals has reached 2,800, and each of them has learned some basic techniques of powerful formations.

    Those nine true immortals who are at the forefront of the three realms, such as Jinwu and Fengxiao, and are absolutely loyal, can learn some of the core techniques of the ancient formation.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Suddenly one day.

    The entire world of Zhulu was trembling. Ji Ning walked out of his residence and looked up into the distance. With candlelight burning in his eyes, he could clearly see that the sky tens of millions of miles away was cracked, and a tower emitted endless blood.  The cities flew from the cracks in the sky, and the aura they emitted even swept across the entire world of Zhulu.

    The city had a radius of thousands of miles, slowly descended, and then floated in mid-air.

    There is a bloody light rising into the sky above the city.

    "It's the Demon Hand Taoist Patriarch." Bodhi, Xuanyuan, and Suiren looked side by side into the distance. Bodhi frowned and said.

    "The devil's hand is actually here, and she is still the deity." Suiren also frowned. Suiren here is just an incarnation, Bodhi and Xuanyuan are both deities.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons has the most mysterious and unpredictable ability to escape among the Wu Jian Sect, and even the Empress Nuwa cannot do anything about it.

    The master of Huanmu is the one who makes the Nuwa camp unwilling to be an enemy. He is proficient in countless methods.

    Demon Hand Daozu is the craziest one among the Wu Jian Sect, and her strength is even more astonishing. Her madness During the ancient war of destruction, she once fought fiercely with Nuwa Empress alone for a long time. She was once crazy.  One person fought against the two leaders of Buddhism and Taoism alone, and was severely damaged by Sanqing Taoist's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    This is a lunatic who doesn¡¯t care about his own life when he kills.

    But no one dares to deny her strength. Even in the ancient war of destruction, the only two people who dare to say that she is stronger are Nuwa and the Lord of Inner Demons.

    "It seems that Wujianmen really wants to win this war." Bodhi said, "Sent Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor to take charge."

    "We want to win, and of course they also want to win." Xuanyuan said, "In the end, the outcome will be decided on the battlefield."

    "Are you almost ready?" Suiren asked.

    "Yeah." Xuanyuan nodded.

    ??The big world of Zhulu is full of rumbling winds.

    Two cities, one surrounded by blood light and the other surrounded by golden light, are suspended in mid-air, hundreds of thousands of miles apart, facing each other.

    The internal armies are gathering, and war may break out at any time.

    "This war will be the largest one before the final battle of fate." Silver Moon God and Ji Ning both stood on the city wall, looking at the bloody Wujian City in the distance, "This  The total number of Heavenly Gods and True Immortals on our side this time is close to three thousand, and the realm of the top Taoist Ancestors in the back usually has hundreds to nearly a thousand."

    "There are so many gods and true immortals, and there are even more countless loose immortals." Ji Ning sighed softly.

    He felt a little sad.

    It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t participate in the battle.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Bear it.

    After all, even if you participate in the war, in a war of this scale, whether you participate in the war or not will not have much impact.  I just don¡¯t know how long my two clones will stay in the Moon Pool.

    P: The mobile game "The Wilderness" is really difficult. The ancient gods and demons in the Prison Mountain Wilderness can't be killed no matter what. Is it because Tomato is too weak?

    Game download address: httpMHJSZDIYIBOCOM. Only the Android version can be downloaded and played.

    After Tomato thinks about the novel every day, he also plays games for an hour or two to relax and kill the bass in the novel. It feels pretty good.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 6: The Beginning of the War

    Two suspended cities face each other from a distance.  !

    ??And the Wujianmen camp was the first to send out a large army and call for battle in the wilderness.

    When the war was called for the first time, Nuwa¡¯s camp did not accept the challenge at all and ignored it at all.  When Wujianmen called for war for the second time, Nuwa's camp still ignored it.

    ??It¡¯s called wartime

    The scolding is unpleasant to hear, no matter how unpleasant it sounds, you can scold me no matter what!  These immortals and demons are called Zhan, and they are also very rude.

    The third time he called for a fight, he still didn¡¯t go out.

    "Master, Wujianmen is calling for war again." The young man in yellow robe said respectfully.

    Xuanyuan was sitting at the desk, looking through the books leisurely. When he heard the disciple's report, he laughed softly and said: "As expected of the Demon Hand Taoist. If the Wujian Sect had sent other Taoist ancestors, I'm afraid they wouldn't be so sharp."

    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you be more sure of winning.

    Because the Wu Jian Sect and the Nu Wa camp have lived in peace for a long time, and they also know the history of the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor in the world of Wu Jian Chaos. Although the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor is a powerful person like a madman, she leads the army to fight.  She is very good at it. All her disciples are women, and all of her female disciples are also crazy.

    A group of female madmen conquered the world, and they also swept the world of endless chaos. They were still the 'Lords of Inner Demons' and suppressed the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor.

    In terms of frontal combat, the Lord of the Inner Demon is not as good as the Demon Hand Daozu.

    But when it comes to the human heart and the control of inner demons who can compare to the 'Lord of inner demons'?  Conquering the world is not just a war, in the end it is the Lord of the Inner Demons who unifies the world of endless chaos.

    "Yes." Xuanyuan put down the scroll and said with a smile, "pass the order and fight."

    "Oh" The young man in yellow robe was still as calm as before, but suddenly he looked at Xuanyuan with wide eyes in shock.

    "Aren't you going yet?" Xuanyuan stood up.

    "Yes, yes, disciple, go right away." The young man in yellow robe rushed out and started to gather.

    Xuanyuan walked outside and stood in front of the railings looking at this huge city. As the order was issued, a large number of troops in the entire city began to quickly gather. Xuanyuan nodded lightly: "The fourth call for war.  That¡¯s almost it. This battle is the key battle. If you win this battle, half of the battle for luck will be won.¡±

    It seems that Xuanyuan is calm and indifferent, but in fact Xuanyuan is also extremely solemn and cautious.

    Because it is different from the original struggle for hegemony in the world. Even if the human race loses in the internal struggle for hegemony, it will not matter. Like the three emperors and five emperors of the ancient human race, all of them are alive and well. It is just a change of power.  But the decisive battle with Wujianmen is a battle of factions, a real battle of life and death.  There was no room for Xuanyuan to be careless.

    "We must win." Xuanyuan's eyes flashed with a terrifying light.

    On the city wall.

    Bodhi, Xuanyuan, and Suirenshi all stood side by side, looking at the two armies confronting each other in the wilderness in the distance.

    Ji Ning, the young man in yellow robe and other disciples also followed, all of them afraid to show their anger. Everyone knew how great the impact of this war was.

    "Boom."

    "Wow."

    ¡°Buzz~¡¤

    The armies of both sides in the wilderness in the distance formed formations.

    Like the Infinite Sect, there are the ¡®Infinite Array¡¯, the ¡®Two Worlds Tribulation Dragon Life and Destruction Array¡¯, and the ¡®Infinite Demon God Array¡¯. These three main formations are all terrifying formations that require two to three hundred gods and true immortals to form.  There are also some puppets that are even more powerful than the original Dao Ancestor puppets, even Ji Ning can't name them. The puppets are glowing with purple light, which makes people feel frightened.

    There are three Dragon Tribulation Formations in the Two Worlds. There are countless black dragons swimming above the three formations. Each dragon is no less powerful than the gods. There are too many important ones.

    There are two Infinite Arrays.

    There are also two Infinite Demon God Arrays, forming two towering white-haired and red-eyed demon gods.

    ¡°In the ¡®Nuwa camp, this side.

    There are also the Zhoutian Star Formation, the Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation, and the Pangu Opening Heaven Formation. These three major formations include three Zhoutian Star Formations, Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation, and Pangu.  There is only one Open Heaven Formation!

    In addition, there are hundreds of ¡®Seven Light Gods¡¯ scattered everywhere, very flexible.

    As for the puppet?  There is no one in the Nuwa camp. Obviously, in a battle at this level, a puppet must be powerful enough to be able to get involved. Obviously, the Nuwa camp does not have such a powerful and powerful formation.  !

    "When it comes to formations, the Infinite Sect is far behind us." Bodhi on the city wall said calmly, "The Infinite Formation was created by the Lord of the Demons in the Heart. As for the two realmsThe Dragon Life and Death Formation was stolen from us by the Wujian Sect. At first we didn¡¯t expect that we would spread all these formations today. As for the Infinite Demon God Formation it should have been created by Huan Mu.  , On the contrary, it is the most powerful of the three, but unfortunately it is far inferior to the Pangu Open Sky Formation here.  "

    "The Pangu Open Heaven Formation is one of the three clan-suppressing formations that Nuwa Empress broke through and became Pangu God. After studying for a long time, she left behind before leaving." Xuanyuan smiled and said, "How can they compare?"

    "Thankfully, Nuwa, the Empress, had foresight and strictly ordered us that these three clan formations must not be spread to outsiders. Now we have the confidence to suppress them." Bodhi sighed.

    Suiren clan nodded slightly: "Fortunately, there are still these three clan-suppressing formations."

    Ji Ning listened and nodded secretly.

    He also heard about it

    ??????????? If Nuwa¡¯s camp is very covetous of the puppets of Wujianmen, then Wujianmen is also very coveted of Nuwa¡¯s camp¡¯s ¡®three major clan-suppressing formations¡¯.  These three clan-suppressing formations were all created by Nuwa Empress after she broke through and became the God of the World. She was worried that something like this would happen again after she left.

    ¡®The Lord of all things, the three realms cannot resist the terrifying alien race of chaos.  Therefore, these three clan-suppressing formations were specifically created.

    The three major clan formations generally have the True God Dao Ancestor as the core, and are assisted by a large number of gods and true immortals. Their power is earth-shattering!

    Of course, a simple clan-suppressing formation can also use the gods and true immortals as the core!  But the power must have dropped a lot, but even so it is far from what Wujian Sect can compare with.

    "Pangu Open Heaven Formation." Ji Ning looked at it from a distance.

    This Pangu Open Heaven Formation is a huge formation formed by the disciple of Fuju Taoist ¡®Tianwai Sword Immortal, True Immortal Ji Min¡¯ as the core and assisted by 580 gods!  The power is so strong that it is comparable to the top Taoist ancestors!  The most important person who controls this formation is True Immortal Ji Min. True Immortal Ji Min is the only one among the True Immortals of the Three Realms who has mastered the 'Wu Bao Sword Technique'.

    His swordsmanship, which transcends the limits of heaven, can make this Pangu Open Heaven Formation display even more terrifying power.

    "I still remember that when I entered the underworld after my previous life, I encountered the formation of the birth and death of the two realms of tribulation dragons." Ji Ning sighed. The formation of the birth and death of the two realms of tribulation dragons destroyed the world and even the six paths of reincarnation.  The formation now appeared in front of us again. Ji Ning in the underworld was just a weak mortal soul.

    Even the impact of any tribulation dragon can kill his body and soul.

    "here we go."

    Everyone on the city wall was nervous.

    Bodhi, Suirenshi, and Xuanyuan were all staring down. Especially Xuanyuan, his mind was everywhere, and he was even constantly dispatching troops and generals to arrange the cooperation of the Seven Luminaries Gods and many large formations.

    The nine formations of Nuwa¡¯s camp have a total of nine cores.

    There are three disciples of Bodhi who are leading this formation, namely Fengxiao, Jinwu and Junwu.

    Senior Brother Jinwu leads an infinite formation.

    ¡°Senior Sister Fengxiao and Fifth Senior Brother Jun both command the ¡®Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation¡¯.

    "go."

    The majestic and huge Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation is composed of a hundred true immortals, a hundred thousand heavenly immortals, and hundreds of millions of loose immortals, gathering the endless power of heaven and earth.

    I saw a huge figure condensed in the sky above the formation. It was none other than Senior Brother Jun Wu in fluttering white clothes. He held a paintbrush and casually drew towards the sky. Suddenly, countless swords and weapons formed in the sky, heading towards the Wujian Gate in the distance.  With another stroke, countless heavenly soldiers and generals formed and killed them.

    "Senior Brother Jun Wu." Ji Ning was looking forward to it. This Senior Brother Jun was the young boy whom Bodhi accepted who liked to draw. After meeting Bodhi, with just a few words of advice from Bodhi, the young boy realized a complete Tao overnight.  'The way of ink painting can be said to be the one with the highest talent under Bodhi.

    Fighting with Jun Wu is the most troublesome, because his methods are too complicated, and that brush can paint almost everything in the world. But precisely because it is too complicated, senior brother Jun Wu has not been able to become a Taoist ancestor so far.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 7: Messenger of All Things

    Boom boom boom~~~!

    The sky collapsed and the earth shattered.

    The Pangu God in an animal skin skirt and the Infinite Demon God in armor started fighting.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp¡¯s ¡®Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation¡¯ and the Wujian Sect¡¯s ¡®Two Worlds Tribulation Dragon Life-Destroying Formation¡¯ were attacking from a distance again and again, affecting the entire battlefield situation.

    Attack from afar, defend and support.

    The gods and puppets of Qiyao are extremely flexible and disrupt the situation.

    The wilderness was sometimes shattered and you could see the void outside, and sometimes it condensed.

    "When there are too many gods and true immortals, it's really scary." Ji Ning looked nervous, "As long as one party makes a mistake, it may cause a collapse."

    "The commanders of both sides are also very powerful. Under the command of Xuanyuan Huangdi, the large formations and hundreds of Seven-Yam Gods seemed to be a perfect whole, and their coordination was impeccable. The Demon Hand Daozu was even more crazy in attacking, and he was even almost killed by him once  A seven-ray god."

    Yes.

    So far, not even a Seven-Lumin God has died in Nuwa¡¯s camp!  It can be seen that Commander Xuanyuan is so powerful that he has almost no flaws.

    "Retract the troops." Xuanyuan ordered.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Under Xuanyuan's command, the army of Nuwa's camp began to retreat in an orderly manner, without giving the other side the slightest chance.

    The first preliminary confrontation ended here.

    In a decisive battle of this level, even the madwoman ¡®Demon Hand Daozu¡¯ is very calm, because if she is careless in the slightest, the entire war may be ruined.  In fact, war at this level is more about who can try not to make mistakes!  Although Demon Hand Daozu is famous for her offense, in fact she rarely makes mistakes when commanding troops. She believes that 'offense is the best defense.

    Under her command, Wujianmen's attack also put Xuanyuan under great pressure.

    But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Xuanyuan is obviously more sophisticated than her, and the coordination of his troops is more perfect, as if he is moving smoothly without leaving any flaws.

    In the blink of an eye, the two sides have fought three times, and more than a month has passed since the war.

    "Uncle Master, it's not good to keep going like this. Every time we fight, our losses are greater than the other side. It won't be obvious in a short time, but if we fight fiercely for two or three years, our weakness will be very obvious."  The black-robed God King stood aside, looking at the petite purple-robed woman who was sitting, but felt a little frightened in his heart.

    There seems to be an endless sea of ??blood in the eyes of the woman in purple. When it comes to killing, she is the number one in the Wujian Sect and the true devil among devils.

    "Huh?" The woman in purple glanced at the black-robed God King.

    "I'm just worried." God King said.

    "you're right."

    The right hand of the woman in purple clothes wearing a white crystal glove gently tapped the armrest, "When I was fighting in the world of endless chaos, I have never encountered such a powerful leader. In such a level of war, they fought each other so fast. Almost instantly.  There were many changes, and he was able to calculate them all clearly and coordinate them perfectly No wonder this Xuanyuan was able to defeat the Shennong clan in ancient times."

    "What should we do?" God King Lian asked.

    The Wujian Sect made the God King behave like this, and he was the Lord of All Demons, the Master of Huanmu, and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor.

    "This battle must be won."

    The woman in purple said, "If we lose this battle, the subsequent battles will be much more difficult. We will need to expend more energy, and we may not be able to win the final battle for destiny."

    The God King muttered to himself, "Nonsense, who doesn't know this?"

    "Arrange for a messenger of all things to come." The woman in purple ordered.

    "Messenger of all things?"

    The black-robed God King was surprised and couldn't help but said, "Let the Messenger of All Things come out now? This, this is prepared to be used in the final battle of destiny."

    "Let's arrange it, otherwise we won't win." The woman in purple said calmly.

    "Okay, but this matter requires the consent of the Lord of Demons." The black-robed God King said.

    "Go quickly." The purple-clothed woman frowned, and her eyes revealed a faint evil spirit, which immediately frightened the black-robed God King. After all, he grew up in the world of endless chaos. Even if he became a Taoist ancestor, he was still afraid of the Demon Hand Taoist ancestor.  .  This is a lunatic. Others may regard him as the God King as the nominal leader of the Wujian Sect and as a disciple of the Lord of Inner Demons, but this lunatic dares to attack the Lord of Inner Demons, let alone him.

    The world of ten thousand demons.

    ??Atop the lonely mountain.

    A man with green hair and a red robe is sitting on the top of the mountain, looking at the endless void. His eyes have already penetrated the wall of the world and seen the endless void outside.

    "Huh." A figure appeared next to him, it wasBlack-robed God King.

    "Demon Lord." The God King said respectfully.

    "What's the matter?" The Lord of Demons glanced at him.

    "Uncle Xing has a slim chance of victory. If this continues, he is likely to be defeated. Uncle Master asked me to come over and ask for a messenger of all things." God King Lian said.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons frowned, and then said: "In that case, go find Wu Xiao and bring one to Demon Hand."

    "Yes." The God King respectfully left immediately.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at the endless void and whispered to himself: "I really want to go back to the past. I can hide behind my inner demons, Huan Mu and the others It's a pity that I have to stand up now and call me Wan Mu."  Demon Lord, Demon Lord? Being a wind demon is much more carefree than being a demon master. I really don¡¯t know what this war will be like. Although the Nuwa Empress left, she left three people behind.  It¡¯s hard to say how powerful the big town clan formations and the three big town clan formations are.

    "If it really doesn't work, save some if you can, and leave the Three Realms." The Lord of All Demons shook his head.

    He doesn't like power.

    He kept a low profile during the era of the Infinite Chaos World. At that time, the most popular ones were the Lord of the Heart Demon, the Master of Huan Mu, and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor. No one cared about this same ancestral demon, who was born as a wind demon, and even many of the big names in the Infinite Chaos World at that time.  The able ones believe that Feng Mo is just relying on his good background, and his strength has not improved much at all.

    It¡¯s just that he respects him as one of the ancestral demons.

    The wind demon didn¡¯t care, he was happy and at ease.  But the battle that destroyed the ancient times was really too tragic. His old brothers and friends died one by one. The Lord of All Things was so ruthless that he wanted to destroy the two chaotic worlds of Wu Jian and Pangu in one pot.  Empress Nuwa was even more terrifying. She actually broke through to a new level, sweeping all directions and even killing the terrifying Lord of All Things.

    He could only unleash all his strength, and even in the face of death crisis, he actually broke through again, making it impossible for the Nuwa Empress to catch up.

    After staying alone in the chaos for a long time, he came back.

    "Actually, I just want a safe place to live." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons shook his head, but was suddenly promoted to the level of 'Demon Lord' by the survivors of the Wujian Sect, and became the true and de facto supreme leader of the Wujian Sect.

    "What exactly is this catastrophe? The inner demon is plotting It seems there is something else" The Lord of All Demons frowned.

    Since he escaped from Nuwa Empress and gained strength, his sense of destiny is probably the best in the three realms, and he vaguely understands the horror of this catastrophe.

    Wuxiao Celestial Immortal stood there, pointing at the majestic, dark red, flaming giant puppet that resembled an ape: "Take it away."

    The black-robed God King glanced at the envoys of all things around him, which made him feel itchy.

    "Remember, let the most powerful god be the one to lead him." Wuxiao Tianxian ordered, "It stands to reason that the Tao Ancestor should be the one to lead him, but even so, the strength exerted by this Messenger of All Things should be comparable to the top Tao Ancestors.  .¡±

    "Understood." The black-robed God King nodded.

    The Lord of All Things at that time led a group of envoys of all things. Those envoys of all things were completely capable of attacking the leaders of Taoist and Buddhist sects, and their strength was extremely terrifying.

    Now that the gods are taking charge, they are comparable to the top Taoist ancestors.

    "Also, let the devil's hand pay attention. Don't let the Nuwa camp kidnap the messenger of all things." Wuxiao Tianxian sneered, "I'm afraid that the Nuwa camp is shameless, the three emperors, the leaders of Buddhism and Taoism  A sudden attack at that level kidnapped this messenger of all things."

    "Don't worry, the two master uncles Mo Shou and Huan Mu, as well as the Demon Lord are paying attention to this war. The True God Taoist Ancestor in Nuwa's camp has no chance at all." The black-robed God King said.

    "By the way, has Ji Ning participated in the war?" Wuxiao Tianxian asked.

    "No." The black-robed God King shook his head.

    "What a pity." Wuxiao Tianxian was unwilling to give in.

    He really wanted to kill Ji Ning. Although his thoughts were mostly focused on the puppet, it was rare for a female doll that he could devote his emotions to to die like this. Of course he hated Ji Ning.  Although Ji Ning was just fighting back because he was assassinated, Wuxiao Celestial Immortal was too lazy to care about this.

    "Don't worry, as long as Ji Ning dares to fight, I will definitely ask Uncle Magic Hand to take care of Ji Ning." The black-robed God King smiled and said, "Master, I will leave first."

    "Go, go." Wuxiao Tianxian nodded.

    The black-robed God King waved his hand and put away the Messenger of All Things, then left the World of Ten Thousand Demons and headed to the world of Zhulu.

    It¡¯s Monday, please give me free recommendation tickets~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 8 Arrival

    Demon Hand Daozu stood on the city wall, with the black-robed God King beside him.  !

    The two of them looked side by side at the wilderness in the distance. On the wilderness, the army of Wujianmen was shouting for battle.

    "Are you sure that the information about the Messenger of All Things has not been discovered by the other party?" said the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor.

    "Don't worry, Uncle Master." The black-robed God King said, "I personally went to get this Messenger of All Things. How could I let the Nuwa camp find out what I was doing. And the Messenger of All Things only needs one true god.  Just control the immortal. I brought the Blood Wave God to the World of Ten Thousand Demons by the way. This is also very secret. The Blood Wave God is extremely good at melee combat. He was originally the first choice to control all things in the future battle of fate.  . He controls it and can exert sufficient power on the messenger of all things, which is definitely comparable to the top Taoist ancestors. Although the opponent's Pangu Open Heaven Formation is powerful, it is one of the three clan-suppressing formations left by Nuwa.  !¡±

    "The three major clan formations are all powerful and earth-shattering, and they all require the True God Dao Ancestor as the core. They used the True Immortal Ji Min who has practiced "Wubao Swordsmanship" as the core, and the scale of the formation has also been reduced, and the power has also been reduced. Also.  Barely close to the top Taoist Ancestor. It is quite different from our Messenger of All Things."

    "The sudden appearance of the Messenger of All Things will immediately break the balance of the battlefield. Although Xuanyuan's dispatch is so perfect and leaves no flaws, once it collapses, it will completely collapse." The black-robed God King is very confident.

    "Yeah." Demon Hand Daozu also nodded, "I hope this messenger of all things is really that powerful."

    The ¡®Messenger of All Things¡¯ created by the Lord of All Things was indeed powerful, and had already proven its strength in the ancient war of destruction.

    But Wujian Sect¡¯s ¡®Messenger of All Things¡¯ was created by Master Wuxiao. Master Wuxiao was also a peerless figure who was proficient in the art of puppets that the Lord of All Demons found from nowhere. He was able to refine it.

    ¡®Come, Messenger of All Things, this Messenger of All Things is really the same power as the original Messenger of All Things.

    "It's out." The black-robed God King's eyes lit up.

    "Finally out, Xuanyuan." A hint of coldness flashed in Demon Hand Daozu's eyes, "This time I will kill you until you collapse."

    Boom~~~Boom~~~~

    The armies of both sides fought again.

    The army in Nuwa's camp already had a slight advantage, and Xuanyuan's ability to deploy troops made the advantage even more obvious.  Although Demon Hand Daozu is good at leading troops, he still suffers from losses from time to time.

    This is the same as the previous confrontations.

    There is a loss every time.

    "Hmph." The Demon Hand Taoist on the wall of Wujian City immediately sent a message, "Release the Messenger of All Things."

    The most fierce and violent ones on the battlefield are Pangu and the two Infinite Demon Gods.

    'Pangu's Open Heaven Formation condensed into Pangu's holding a giant sword. The swordsmanship he performed was beyond the limits of heaven, and his strength was naturally extremely amazing. The two white-haired and red-eyed demon gods of Wujian Sect were also extremely powerful. These 'infinite demon gods'  After all, the formation was created by Master Huanmu with endless efforts. Both of its two demon gods wore extremely precious innate spiritual treasure armor to withstand the terrifying swordsmanship. Moreover, the two demon gods could assist each other in dealing with it, although they were at a disadvantage.  Still holding up.

    "kill."

    Pangu Jimin remained calm, he was waiting, waiting for the other party to make a mistake!

    After all, the opponent is two demon gods. No matter how perfect the cooperation is, they are not the same person after all. They will definitely make mistakes under high-intensity fighting. Once he makes a mistake, he can seize the opportunity to destroy one of the demon gods.  As long as one is eliminated, the other will not be a concern.

    "What is that?" Pangu Jimin was startled. He was shocked to find that behind the two white-haired and red-eyed demon gods, an ape-like existence with dark red body and flames appeared without any warning. That powerful  Pangu Jimin was instantly shocked by the aura, and the underlying sense of threat made him shudder.

    "Ji Min, be careful, that is the Messenger of All Things." Xuanyuan's voice came immediately, "You don't need to deal with those two demon gods. I will arrange for others to help you block them. You can deal with the Messenger of All Things with all your heart."

    "Yes." Pangu Jimin understood immediately.

    He had heard of the Messenger of All Things before, but he never knew what the Messenger of All Things looked like.

    Xuanyuan's expression changed the moment the Messenger of All Things appeared, but he still calmly made arrangements quickly and began to squeeze his own strength as much as possible, so that Pangu Jimin could relax and deal with the 'Envoy of All Things' without any worries.  There is still a glimmer of hope for Pangu Jimin and the Ten Thousand Thousand Things.  !

    But if the two white-haired red-eyed demons and the messenger of all things join forces, then Pangu Jimin will definitely be defeated.

    Once he is defeated and collapses, the whole situation will collapse.

    "Block."

    "You five?The Infinite Array that blocks you closest.  "

    "You two, immediately retreat and stop those puppets."

    Xuanyuan was distracted and multi-purpose, and at the same time, he sent orders to all the formation cores and the Seven Lights Gods on the battlefield.

    For a time, the entire battle situation suddenly became tragic.

    On the city wall.

    Xuanyuan watched the battle situation and quickly made arrangements.  Bodhi and Suiren's expressions on the side became solemn.

    Ji Ning and other disciples standing behind were even more anxious.

    "not good."

    Ji Ning realized at a glance that his situation was dire, "Let Pangu Jimin deal with the messengers of all things with peace of mind. The white-haired and red-eyed demon god and others were jointly restrained by the 'Zhoutian Star Formation' and the 'Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation' Although this allowed  Pangu Jimin can relax, but the pressure in all areas on our side is much greater."

    The strongest on our side is Pangu Jimin.

    Before the messenger of all things appeared, the strongest opponents were the two white-haired and red-eyed demon gods!  It was too much pressure to block two white-haired and red-eyed demon gods.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡±

    In the distance, Pangu Jimin fought with the Messenger of All Things.

    "Aw~~~" The flaming ape-like messenger of all things raised his head and roared, extremely crazy, waving his long arms and claws.

    clang.

    Pangu Jimin's sword light pierced the body of the Messenger of All Things. It only made a crisp sound and could not be broken at all.  The Messenger of All Things is extremely ferocious The overwhelming attack with sharp claws, and the occasional slap from the monkey's tail are also astonishingly powerful.  Pangu Jimin was completely suppressed and at a disadvantage.

    "The retreat has begun." Ji Ning, who was watching the battle, immediately discovered that his entire army was retreating as a whole, slowly like water.

    "What a powerful Xuanyuan."

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    If you are an ordinary commander, if your own army cannot withstand the attack and is attacked, it will collapse and it will be difficult to retreat perfectly.  But Xuanyuan was able to retreat silently as a whole despite the fighting. Although the Wujianmen army discovered this, there was nothing they could do because they had tried their best.

    "Bang." Ji Ning's expression changed, and he looked into the distance. A Seven-Light God in the distance collapsed. As if in a chain effect, this Seven-Light God was destroyed, and the other five Seven-Light Gods who joined forces with him were also in danger.

    As they retreated, Qiyao Celestial God began to suffer losses one after another.

    Xuanyuan was still calmly arranging this. Obviously, in the eyes of Huangdi Xuanyuan the cost of losing ten or twenty seven-light gods was not too high.  As for our own nine formations, if any one of them is breached, the losses will be heavy.  In his eyes losses during this retreat are inevitable, and what he has to do is to minimize the losses.

    "Kill, kill, kill."

    There are some particularly dazzling among the group of Seven Luminous Heavenly Gods, especially the one holding two scimitars. It is the Seven Luminous Heavenly Gods commanded by Ji Ning's senior brother, the Silver Moon Heavenly God.

    The Silver Moon God unleashed an astonishing combat power. It was clear that Xuanyuan had given him a very heavy task, but he still did a good job. One of them was as good as three other Seven Light Gods.

    ??Continuously retreating, one's own side continues to suffer losses.

    "Bang." A Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation was finally attacked and collapsed.

    Hundreds of true immortals, 100,000 heavenly immortals, and hundreds of millions of loose immortals were immediately slaughtered. Facing the mighty Wujianmen army that was coming, they couldn't even resist.  The previous formation had been collapsed, so what was the use of their resistance?

    Xuanyuan's face gradually turned green.

    "Not good." Ji Ning suddenly discovered that the craziest and most dazzling God of the Seven Lights, Yin Yue, was in crisis. Before, senior brother Yin Yue was so dazzling that he obviously attracted the attention of the Wu Jian Sect army. He thought that this hard problem must be solved as soon as possible.  Lost, so the true immortal who controls the 'Two Worlds Tribulation Dragon Life and Death Formation' points his finger from afar.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The black dragons in the sky quickly flew downwards, all flying towards Silver Moon, the God of Seven Lights.

    ¡­To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.cam (qdian.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 9: Intersection

    "Hahaha Come on, come on, you two go, leave this puppet to me." Qiliya Sky God Yinyue was like a madman, and even tried to resist a purple light puppet alone.  This purple light puppet is also the first time that the Wujian Sect has taken out this time. The number is also very rare, and each one is stronger than the Tao Ancestor puppet.

    The Qi Luming God alone cannot stop it, but at this moment, the Qi Luming God Yin Yue is dealing with it alone like a madman.

    The black dragons in the sky were killing Yin Yue, and Yin Yue was entangled with the puppet. Even the puppet was affected, and there was nothing that could be done about it.

    "Bang."

    The Seven-Glory Sky God Silver Moon finally collapsed.

    The ferocious puppet was also about to start killing, but at this moment, a towering and handsome man in white robe suddenly appeared. It was the Silver Moon God. The direct incarnation of this handsome man in white robe was a hundred thousand feet long, and each palm of his hand was ten thousand feet tall.  Big and small, he stretched out his hands and grabbed two ferocious purple light puppets nearby at the same time.

    "Hahaha" The handsome man in white robe laughed, but he held on to the two puppets.

    Although the two puppets tried their best to counterattack, and although they were still able to fly and run, they were held tightly by Yinyue. Of course, their speed was much slower, and they were unable to pursue and kill other people in Nuwa's camp.  There were very few of these puppets, but two of them were delayed at once.

    "Go to two more, put him into the magic weapon and suppress him." The Demon Hand Taoist on the wall of Wujian City frowned when he saw this, and immediately sent a message to give the order.

    "I have practiced the ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique, just to kill and kill on the battlefield." The handsome man in white robe allowed the opponent to attack wildly. The Qi Yao God was just a formation, but his body of the God is now the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique.  The ninth level of power is indestructible!

    "Senior Brother Yin Yue." Ji Ning looked at the crazy Yin Yue on the battlefield. Because Yin Yue participated in wars time and time again and was so crazy, Master Bodhi gave a large amount of Daluo elixirs and asked Yin Yue to master the Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills.  When the ninth level was completed, Bodhi said to Yinyue: "Practice Xuan Gong only makes you more energetic. But if you seek death, no one can save you."

    On the battlefield, the Silver Moon God saw the two puppets being surrounded and killed in the distance. Suddenly, his body split into three, and they began to flee in three directions.

    "Yinyue, you have done enough, try to escape with your life and come back." Xuanyuan said through the message.

    "Silver Moon affected the four puppets at once, making the burdens of the many Seven Luminaries Gods on our side much lighter.

    A moment later.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "That Silver Moon God deserves to be damned." There was evil in Demon Hand Daozu's eyes.

    The sudden outbreak of the Silver Moon God really affected the situation on the battlefield. Otherwise, with good luck, the Nuwa camp army might collapse.  Even if it doesn't collapse, the damage will definitely be much greater than it is now.

    "His divine body is so powerful that he must have mastered the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques." The black-robed God King said, "He used his divine body at all costs to block us, which indeed affected our offensive. But Uncle Master, this Silver Moon God  Divided into many incarnations and fled everywhere, many clones were destroyed by us, his vitality must be seriously injured, and he may not be able to return to his peak within a thousand years."

    "Perhaps." Demon Hand Daozu nodded, and then showed a sneer, "Xuanyuan killed a few of my men in many battles before. I made him feel bad this time."

    "This time they lost more than 500 and nearly 600 immortals. They were lucky. They won't be so lucky next time." The black-robed God King was also full of confidence.

    "You are always observing."

    Demon Hand Daozu ordered, "Please ask your master for help. You must clearly see what's going on in Nuwa's camp."

    "Yes." The black-robed God King smiled and nodded.

    Nuwa camp.

    ??Inside the suspended city.

    The atmosphere is very depressing. Those who can walk freely in the city are the true immortals. As for the immortals and loose immortals, they must be in their respective military camps, so that they can gather troops faster.

    "Senior Brother Yinyue, you are so crazy. You almost died just now." Ji Ning looked at the weakened Yinyue God. Those destroyed clones all contained part of Yinyue's soul. This time  Most of his soul was destroyed, but because of his great Taoism, he still remained awake and did not lose his soul.

    But the God of Silver Moon was very close to being exterminated. After he escaped, Bodhi gave him a spiritual pill to stabilize his soul. Now Silver Moon's current strength is probably barely comparable to that of an immortal.

    "If I don't go crazy, more gods and immortals will die." Yin Yue said softly, "Death in battle is the best destination for me. Being able to let more friends live is worth it."

    &nbsp"Junior Brother Yinyue, Junior Brother Beiming." A voice sounded in the distance.

    Ji Ning and Yinyue both looked at it.

    Senior Brother Jinwu, who was dressed in a golden robe and had blond hair, came over.

    ¡°Senior Brother Jinwu,¡± both Ji Ning shouted.

    "Yinyue, you have really made a great contribution this time. Emperor Xuanyuan was still saying just now that if you hadn't exploded, the situation would have been even worse." Senior Brother Jinwu said.

    "Senior Brother Jinwu, you led the Zhoutian Star Formation to the rear, and even saved hundreds of Pangu Jimin's gods. You are the one who made the greatest contribution." Yinyue said, this is also true. Because Pangu Jimin wanted to resist the Messenger of All Things,  He had to leave last, and the Golden Crow God had the Sun and the Golden Rainbow, and his magical power did lead an army to escape so that Wujianmen could not catch up.

    "There is no need to talk about any merits. This is a defeat. Meiyi is too miserable." Jinwu shook his head.  !

    "Yes, it's too tragic." Yinyue nodded, "Many of my friends have died in the battle."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also felt heavy.

    There are nearly six hundred dead gods and true immortals!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It should be noted that Emperor Zhuanxu of the Five Emperors barely had more than 600 gods and true immortals in his realm, and so many died in one battle.  Even if one out of every five people who participated in the war died, how many friends and brothers would die?

    The disciples of Bodhi¡¯s sect are very strong, and they were lucky this time, and all of them survived.  But most of them were on the line of life and death, and even the Silver Moon God, who was at the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, almost died there.

    ??Survive this time.

    What about next time?

    The entire city was filled with emotions of pain and unwillingness. The reason for the heavy casualties this time was mainly because the Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation and the Zhoutian Star Formation were breached. Ji Ning traveled through the Three Realms for six hundred years Every major  I have been to the world and made many friends like Luoshui Zhenxian.

    But this time, among the more than 500 gods and true immortals who died, 129 of them had drank with Ji Ning, talked, laughed and even discussed with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning felt very sad.

    "Master."

    Ji Ning went to see Bodhi alone.

    "Huh?" Bodhi sat cross-legged and looked at Ji Ning.

    "Let me join the battle." Ji Ning requested. "The Luo Shen I command should be able to compete with those purple light puppets. If I have eighteen clones, I will be eighteen purple light puppets."

    Bodhi shook his head and sighed: "I know what you are thinking, but the key now is not those purple light puppets but the messengers of all things! No matter how many low-level powers there are, without a reasonable combination, they cannot cope with the high-level powers. And the messengers of all things  Its power is so strong that even the Pangu Open Sky Formation is completely at a disadvantage. If it can withstand it in a short time, it will only be destroyed in a long time."

    "Tell me." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Even if there are a hundred Seven-Star Gods, can they deal with the Messenger of All Things?"

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    "It's like thousands of gods and true immortals swarming up, only to be slaughtered by Tao Ancestor."  Unless thousands of gods and true immortals use formations to unite!

    "The Envoy of All Things is the strength of the top Taoist ancestors." Bodhi said, "But your Luo Shen is still far behind, and your Luo Shen body is just a condensed divine power, and it will collapse as soon as it is broken."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "We have ways to deal with other puppets and formations. What we are worried about now is the Envoy of All Things. If the Envoy of All Things cannot be solved, the war will not be won." Bodhi's expression suddenly changed and he said, "You leave first, there are many powerful people  When it comes, I also need to go."

    "Yes." Ji Ning respectfully withdrew from Bodhi's residence.

    Walking outside, Ji Ning suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. The auras of powerful beings descending from high in the sky were extremely powerful. These powerful beings all descended directly into Xuanyuan's palace.

    "As soon as the Messenger of All Things comes out, we will be in big trouble, and even the Pangu Opening Heaven Formation can't stop it." A graceful woman looked up in front of Ji Ning. It was Senior Sister Feng Xiao, "The Pangu Opening Heaven Formation is a female  The power left by Empress Wa is so powerful that it requires Dao Ancestor as the core to exert sufficient power."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Who can handle the Messenger of All Things?" Senior Sister Feng Xiao shook her head. "The powerful ones are coming one by one, and they must be discussing this matter. Being able to force so many powerful people to gather shows how difficult the Messenger of All Things is."

    Ji Ning also felt endless pressure.

    Many friends have died in battle one by one, do we still have to lose?

    Suddenly Ji Ning's body was shaken.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Turbulent memories came from a distant place and entered Ji Ning's mind.

    &nbsp; On a flaming star in endless chaos.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The space was distorted, and a young man in white robe appeared.

    "The exit is actually here. It's really hidden. It's been six hundred years and it's finally out." The young man in white robe was suddenly startled.

    ??There are also turbulent memories coming from the distant world of the Three Realms.

    Memories meet!

    Because entering the Moon Pool, the two clones were completely isolated from the outside world, and their memories could not be communicated with the outside world.  At this moment, when they exited the Moon Poolthe memories of these two clones and other clones suddenly began to collide and intersect crazily.

    Part of it is the memory of the six hundred years in Yuexiatan, and the many swordsmanship and techniques of the "Beixiu World God", which allowed Ji Ning to hone the terrifying swordsmanship that is the best in the three realms.

    The other part is the memory of walking in the three realms, watching the three realms and understanding the original mind, and also the memory of fighting the "prison of the world".

    The two parts of memory began to merge and collide.

    Different perceptions of swordsmanship.

    ??Different perceptions of the original heart.

    ? Continuously colliding and merging

    Notification, notification.

    Good news, Tomato will send out signed books again in the near future. If you want to get a signed book signed by Tomato, just add Tomato WeChat. Search for ¡®I eat tomatoes, or

    ¡®Fanqie34, you can search for tomatoes.  Add Tomato WeChat to get many additional benefits

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 10 Return

    Although the interior of the flame star is extremely terrifying, the power of the flames swirling on the surface can only harm some void-returning immortals at most.

    The boy in white robe stood there motionless.

    The two parts of memory of six hundred years are constantly merging.

    ?? If we say that Ji Ning in the Moonlight Pond is like a sword demon and a sword maniac, everything is immersed in the sword, and his heart is a little impetuous and has not changed.  Ji Ning in the outside world has undergone a fundamental transformation in his heart. He swept through the world prison for six hundred years, searched the souls of many prisoners, and saw too many memories.

    Dark, crazy, sweet, cold¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Every soul search has an impact on Ji Ning. Like some mortals, if they look at other people's memories, their memories may confuse their own.  Of course, people like Ji Ning are not at this level, but inner demons and other things will usually appear, but if you can get through it, it will be a kind of training.

    To Ji Ning, the inner demons caused by soul searching were nothing, but his heart gradually transformed like an endless abyss, capable of carrying everything.

    And walking through the three realms to understand the nine levels of chaos restriction, Ji Ning¡¯s heart is constantly being polished

    One has an astonishing level of swordsmanship.

    One¡¯s heart is also changing.

    ??Mortal people say that those who work hard are better. The same level of swordsmanship can be used differently in the hands of people with different mental states.

    "My sword is sharper and lacks a trace of sediment. I was always unable to break through in the Moonlight Pool before." The young man in white robe muttered to himself, pointing his finger forward, and the tip of his finger faintly showed the opposite.  With the power of tearing and spinning, the void was pierced.

    ¡°Now, finally there is some breakthrough.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    During the six hundred years in Yuexiatan, Ji Ning was almost immersed in swordsmanship. Especially looking at the ninety-eight stone tablets left by the Beixiu World God made Ji Ning see a new path. Ji Ning had always wanted to achieve  The fifth level of sword power, from the fourth level to the fifth level, is like reaching the sky.  Just like the fifth level of mental power is only the Great God Hou Yi.

    The fifth level of sword power can only be counted on the fingers of one's fingers in the Three Realms.

    It is too difficult to reach the fifth level in just a few hundred years. Ji Ning has been working hard. He has not yet made a breakthrough in sword power, but he has found another way. He gradually realized the power of yin and the power of yang.  ,, and even combined to form the 'Wuji Power', Ji Ning was able to continuously integrate into the 'Wuji Power' with his understanding of Beixiu World's Divine Sword Technique.

    The swordsmanship of Beixiu World God actually contains a variety of powers, including the power of the sword, the power of the infinite, and the power of time and space

    But obviously Ji Ning was better at understanding yin and yang when he realized the sword, and realized the infinite power. In fact, when he was in Yanshan, Ji Ning practiced the two major sword techniques of water and fire at the same time. Water and fire work together. At that time, he could instinctively understand  yin and yang.  But after all, Ji Ning's training time was too short. In the past, his mind had been on the way of swordsmanship and the avenue of dripping water, and he didn't want to be distracted at all.

    "But in the Moon Pool, Ji Ning couldn't understand other ways, he could only understand the sword.

    So he realized the power of infinity.

    Three years later, I started to learn the power of Wuji. Strictly speaking, if I were in the outside world, I would have fully understood the power of Wuji.

    Twenty years, the second level of Wuji Power.

    Less than a hundred years later, the third level of Wuji Power.

    But the fourth level has always been lacking.

    Until he left the Moon Pool and merged with the memories of his clones from the outside world, his heart underwent a transformation, and he also absorbed six hundred years of experience in swordsmanship from the outside world. Ji Ning naturally reached the fourth level of Wuji Power.  The important thing is Ji Ning understood the swordsmanship of Beixiu World God, so the power of Wuji and the power of the sword were integrated with each other from the beginning, and the combination was perfect.

    "The fifth level of sword power" Ji Ning felt it more and more clearly.

    "It seems that the previous experience is correct." Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    There are a large number of bamboo slips left by the Beixiu World God. In addition to the Dharma, there are also some common sense guidance for cultivation, as well as some introductions to endless chaos.  It's a pity that the Beixiu World God fled in a panic and even traveled through an unknown amount of time and space before reaching the Three Realms. Therefore, some maps, forces, etc. in the endless chaos are useless to Ning now.

    But practicing common sense is very useful.

    According to Beixiu World God, in order to reach the fifth level of swordsmanship, it is best to integrate other forces to develop stronger swordsmanship. The stronger the swordsmanship, the closer you can get to the fifth level of sword power.  The sixth level of sword power is also the true 'World of Swords' level. It has reached the world level and is completely above the way of heaven.  The only way to help is to practice swordsmanship that surpasses the way of heaven!  Because the world realm is completely superior to the way of heaven, so cultivating??Swordsmanship that surpasses Heaven's Dao, even if it only surpasses it in one aspect, such as Wu Bao's swordsmanship that surpasses it in speed, at any rate opens a gap in front of the completely closed Heaven's Dao, which will bring Ning closer to that level.

    ¡°Having guidance from predecessors is like standing on the shoulders of predecessors.¡± Ji Ning does not reject the guidance of predecessors.

    What he has to do is to constantly improve himself and even surpass his predecessors.

    When Yu Wei was sent to the endless hell by his own hands, Ji Ning realized something and said

    ¡®I am a humble mortal, but my heart is toward the sky, and you can see his heart.

    "Huh? Have you realized the way of rain?"

    The boy in white robe stood on the surface of the flame star and was suddenly stunned.

    Because Wu Bao¡¯s mastery of swordsmanship was finally able to enlighten him, he understood the way of rain in just a few breaths!  The main reason is that Ji Ning's realm is too high. Like the mortal Ninth Senior Brother Jun Wu, when he was a child, he could understand a path overnight after being given a hint by Bodhi.  What level is Ji Ning in?  In terms of swordsmanship, it is a swordsmanship that transcends the way of heaven, and has a perfect combination of sword power and Wuji power. It also absorbs the essence of the swordsmanship left by Beixiu World God. "Mingyue Swordsmanship" created by Ji Ning is already the absolute number one in the three realms.

    The realm is so high and the mental power is so high.

    Enlightenment?  It all comes naturally.

    "Let's go to the world prison." The young man in white robe drove the boat and left through the void.

    Arrived at the Ice Star and entered the world prison.

    "Have you realized the way of thunder and lightning?" Ji Ning was surprised just after being in the world prison for a moment, because before practicing Wu Bao Sword Technique, he had no talent in thunder and lightning, but now he realized it so quickly.  Second only to the Tao of Rain, I had not even comprehended the Tao of Fire and so on, but I realized the Tao of Thunderbolt first.

    "But, that's right.

    My own divine body has long been tempered into a thunder and lightning divine body. In terms of the compatibility between the body and thunder and lightning, it is even better than the Thunder God Tianzun who was born in chaos. It is completely compatible with the nine-horned electric snake.  The harmony between himself and thunder and lightning is like the harmony between the Golden Crow and the sun.

    In fact, in terms of talent now, Ji Ning's talent for thunder and lightning is higher than his talent for water.  Just because he had practiced the Way of Dripping Water in the past, although he had forgotten his memory, he had an instinct when he realized it, which made him naturally and quickly understand the Way of Rainwater.

    follow closely¡­¡­

    The Way of Fiery Fire and the Way of Swift Wind began to be understood one by one, as did the Way of Space.

    ¡°The stronger the foundation, the higher the enlightenment.¡± Ji Ning was very calm.

    According to what Beixiu World God said, different chaotic worlds have different ways of heaven!  Even if the same "Earth Xing Dao" is called "Earth Xing Dao" in Pangu's chaotic world, it is called "Earth Xing Dao" in the world of Infinite Chaos.

    ¡®The way of earth and heaven, even though they are mostly similar to each other, there are still differences.

    For a truly strong person, as long as they have a strong foundation, such as sword power, Wuji power, Tai Chi power, Chaos power and other most basic cultivation skills, then no matter which chaotic world they enter, they can achieve success in a short time.  He quickly realized a large number of Tao.  But now Ji Ning's foundation is thick enough.

    "The prison of the world."

    "My vision was too narrow in the past, or in other words, the vision of the true gods and immortals in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom was also too narrow." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    Standing on a grassland in the World Prison, a young man in white robes stood there. Eighteen young men in white robes stood scattered around. In front of them were a large number of innate spiritual treasures and many strange objects, among which the breath  The strongest sword is the Beiming Sword.

    After six hundred years of sweeping, more than twenty true gods and immortals died!  Finally, one of Ji Ning's six Beiming Swords absorbed enough ferocious energy, and with the help of the 'Sin Divine Weapon', the method transformed to the level of 'Chaos Wonderful Treasure'.

    "Fortunately, the Beixiu World God left some methods that allow me to identify the uses of many treasures." To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to qdiancam to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 11 Meeting the God King

    To wander in the endless chaos, you must have the ability to identify treasures. Look! It would be ridiculous if you can't recognize them.  Of course, the Beixiu World God left many records, allowing Ji Ning to recognize the treasure he needed most at a glance.

    "Come." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The dirty cauldron flew up in one mouthful.

    Ji Ning got this cauldron from a imprisoned god. After the god got the cauldron, he thought about it for a long time but couldn't figure out its use. Even when he asked the seniors of the sect, no one recognized it.

    "The Five Elements Divine Cauldron." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "I thought that after coming out of the Moon Pool, I would still need to find a way to collect materials and refine a Five Elements Divine Cauldron. Now there is a ready-made Five Elements Divine Cauldron, and this Five Elements Divine Cauldron is available now.  It has also reached the level of innate spiritual treasures. Although it cannot enter the eyes of Beixiu World God, if I refine it, I am afraid it will not be as good as it is."

    The Five Elements Divine Cauldron is used to destroy magic weapons.

    Yes, destruction!

    Throw some intact magic weapons, or damaged magic weapons, or even rare objects and minerals into the Five Elements Divine Cauldron, and those magic weapons and strange objects can be completely crushed and destroyed, and then the "Five Elements Essence" is condensed. Come on, the Five Elements Essence is divided into gold.  , wood, water, fire, earth five kinds.  Any treasure in the endless chaos can be divided into five elements.

    Even chaos can be divided into five elements.

    The condensed ¡®Essence of the Five Elements¡¯ is normally used to refine magic weapons. The magic weapons can undergo some transformation after absorbing the essence of the Five Elements.

    The reason why Ji Ning urgently needs this cauldron is because it is the most important treasure of Beixiu World God.

    'Purple Light Qiong, the Divine Sword. Although the origin of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword is intact, the sword body on the surface is cracked and is about to collapse. The physical damage of the sword body is too serious and cannot be used in fighting. It must be restored by absorbing the essence of the Five Elements.  !

    By absorbing a certain amount of the essence of the Five Elements, the surface of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword can be repaired and ready for fighting.  At that time, the power would definitely surpass that of the Chaos Treasure.

    If enough essence of the Five Elements is used to completely repair the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword, then this Divine Sword can regain its former power.

    It only takes some essence of the Five Elements to surpass the Chaos Treasures, so of course Ji Ning will do it.

    At the time, the Beixing World God was focused on delaying the collapse of the true spirit and trying his best to survive. He had no intention of refining the Five Elements Divine Cauldron, let alone collecting a large number of magic weapons and rare objects to condense the essence of the Five Elements.  For the Beixiu World God, it is useless even if the treasure is recovered, life is the most important thing.

    "rise."

    Of course Ji Ning knows the secret method of using the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. Ji Ning even knows how to refine the Five Elements Divine Cauldron, let alone use it.

    But this secret method is not known to the God in the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom. His sect has never heard of it. After all, those who generally use the Five Elements Divine Cauldron are powerful in the endless chaos, and only the real powerful  that he was willing to throw all the precious treasures and strange objects into the Five Elements Divine Cauldron to be destroyed. Ji Ning also had so many magic weapons because of the World Prison.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The dirty Five Elements Divine Cauldron, which had been silent for an unknown period of time, finally emitted light. Five rays of light rose into the sky from its five cauldron ears.

    "Go." Ji Ning pointed from a distance, and ten pure Yang magic weapons were thrown in. The gods and immortals in the world prison had been completely swept away by Ji Ning, and there were too many pure Yang magic weapons.  Every deity and immortal has many of them, such as Tianxian Liangqiu, who has more than 700 flying swords, and the most exaggerated number is tens of thousands.

    Ji Ning threw ten items in just to take a look.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~~¡±

    As if a ball of snow was thrown into a hot pot, with just a hissing sound, the ten pure Yang magic weapons were completely annihilated. Only some residues were left, and the essence of the five elements gathered into the five elements space inside the divine tripod.  Inside.

    "It's really ferocious." Ji Ning pointed in the distance, and densely packed long shuttles flew away, tens of thousands of them, all flying into the Five Elements Divine Cauldron.

    ¡°Pap-pap-pap-pap~~, these pure yang magic weapons began to break into pieces.

    "not good.

    Ji Ning felt that his mana was being consumed a lot, and even took out a pure Yang elixir and threw it into his mouth, "This Beixiu World God didn't even tell me that he manipulated the Five Elements Divine Cauldron to destroy the magic weapon and condense the essence of the Five Elements. It consumes so much mana.  ." But he forgot that the clone he was currently controlling the Five Elements Divine Cauldron was only a third-class Pure Yang Golden Pill.

    Beixiu World God is at the world god level.  This kind of consumption is completely negligible for Beixiu World God.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning left a clone to refine the magic weapon to repair the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword. The other seventeen clones of the original deity have all left the world prison. Of course, like the nine clones left by Beixiu World God,The eighteen monuments and the Jasper Temple Ji Ning were all placed in the World Prison. These were all brought back by Ji Ning. The independent space collapsed the moment Ji Ning left.

    Because the independent space is based on the origin of the Divine Sword, if the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword is taken away, the independent space will be destroyed naturally without leaving any trace.

    The boy in white robe appeared in the Ice Star

    The other 16 clones carry the cave magic weapon with them, especially 15 of them are practicing the 'Ice and Fire Tempering Golden Pill Technique'.

    According to Ji Ning¡¯s idea, there are a total of eighteen clones of this deity, seventeen of which have improved the golden elixir, and one has not.  The clone that is not promotedthat is, the one who stays in the world prison to control the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. The reason why it is not promoted is to prevent the current catastrophe of the three realms and the destruction of other clones of the original self outside.

    Once destroyed, the other seventeen clones can be restored with the help of the remaining clone using 'chaos spirit liquid'!  After that, just rely on Jiu Yan Pulp and Bing Xin Marrow to come back.

    But if that clone has been promoted to the second-level golden elixir, the ¡®half-step ancestor¡¯ realm, then the other seventeen clones recovered are also half-step ancestors, but the amount of chaotic spiritual fluid required will increase tenfold.  Ji Ning currently has very little Chaos Spiritual Liquid and cannot afford it at all.

    "Three hundred and twenty thousand kilograms of Jiu Yan pulp and three hundred and twenty thousand kilograms of Bing Xin marrow are enough for the cultivation of the fifteen clones of my main body and the seventeen clones of my second soul." Ji Ning nodded, and he had the other Bing Xin marrow and Jiu Yan pulp.  Placed in the prison of the world.

    Whether it¡¯s the original spirit or the second soul, Ji Ning still has a seed.

    ?Prevent accidents from happening.

    In a catastrophe, no one knows what will happen. Even though his strength has greatly increased, Ji Ning is still very cautious.

    "It's time to go see the God King."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning left the Ice Star.

    The battle in the world today is the key to the battle of destiny!

    Many brothers and friends died in the battle, which made Ji Ning eager to help. Now that he has enough strength, Ji Ning is confident enough to solve the so-called 'envoy of all things'!  But before that, Senior Sister Yu Wei must be rescued.  Otherwise, once I show my strength in the world of Zhulu, I am afraid that the God King will think of using Senior Sister Yu Wei to blackmail me again.

    so¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Save senior sister first.

    Let¡¯s go to the big world again!

    "Huh."

    In Beihai, the world of Daxia, a boy in white robe appeared out of thin air.

    Although Wujianmen was defeated in the Great Xia world, there would still be destructive confrontations again and again. Dongyan Zhenxian died in such confrontations.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning released his mental energy and quickly found a Wujianmen stronghold in the North Sea.

    "I am Beiming. I want to see your Wujianmen God King. Please report quickly." Ji Ning directly transmitted the message.

    That stronghold was only guarded by heavenly beings. He was frightened when he heard Ji Ning's message. Of course he knew the reputation of Ji Ning, the God of the North Dark, in the world of Daxia. He was the existence that once traversed the three realms and killed the Wujian Sect with great fanfare.

    He didn¡¯t care about anything else and even reported it to his own sect leader.

    The big world of chasing deer.

    Both the black-robed God King and Demon Hand Daozu stood on the city wall and looked at the endless wilderness, where the mighty Wujianmen army was calling for war.

    "They stayed behind closed doors and did not dare to fight." The black-robed God King smiled.

    "Yesterday, many True God Taoist ancestors from Nuwa's camp came and seemed to be discussing this war." Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor sneered, "Huh, what can those powerful people do? This Messenger of All Things was created by the Lord of All Things.  , is it possible that their Nuwa camp can also create such puppets?"

    "How can they do it? The Lord of All Things has brought trouble to the two worlds and almost destroyed the existence of the two chaotic worlds." The black-robed God King said with a smile, "Even the clan-suppressing formation left by Empress Nuwa cannot withstand it, they will lose.  ¡­¡­Um?"

    The Demon Hand Taoist looked at the God King in confusion.

    But the black-robed God King smiled: "It's okay, a little guy wants to see me."

    "Little guy?" Demon Hand Daozu was confused, "Who?"

    "The Ji Ning who once forced me to bow my head" The black-robed God King chuckled softly.

    "Ji Ning?" Demon Hand Dao Ancestor nodded, "You are just a little god and a true immortal. Please solve these small things quickly. Now this war is the key to the battle of fate. This is the big deal."

    "Yes, Uncle Master." The black-robed God King responded.

    "The mobile game "Old Age" has been updated and transformed once. Tomato plays the "Old Age" game every day, so the feeling is particularly strong, and it is obviously more comfortable to play.Tomato has now killed the sleeping ancient gods and demons in the Great Wasteland of Prison Mountain.

    Where are you all now?

    ??What is the virtue of killing a child?  Or fight with Tong Yu, Nong Zidao and other disciples from Xuelong Mountain?  Or did he go to the Black and White Academy to meet Jiulian and Yu Wei?

    Hehe, work hard, I am now working hard towards the Immortal Fate Conference.

    You can get the game download address by adding Tomato¡¯s WeChat account. You can add Tomato by searching for ¡®I eat tomatoes, or ¡®fanqie34¡¯ in the friend list of WeChat~~~

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 12 Wishful Thinking

    Daxia World, an island on the Beiming Sea.  !

    Ji Ning was looking at the scenery in front of him. Although it was winter now, the internal heat contained in the island made it feel like spring all year round. The flowers on the island were in full bloom, and it was very beautiful.

    "Sister."

    "We are going to meet each other, and our family is going to be reunited." Ji Ning still remembers the scene when his senior sister touched her belly and watched him practice swordplay. That warm scene disappeared from the moment he crushed Shennong's medicine and his senior sister's soul flew away.  .  Ji Ning worked hard for it and tried every means for it. Fortunately, he had the opportunity to practice the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. Fortunately, he had great mental strength. Fortunately, the senior Fuxi clan created the Luo Formation for him, so that Wu Jianmen finally bowed his head.

    Finally, I had the opportunity to reunite with my senior sister and daughter Mingyue¡¯s family.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± A wave of fluctuation came.

    Ji Ning was shocked and immediately turned around to look.

    A man in black robe was standing at the end of the rugged path in the distance. The man in black robe was walking over leisurely with a smile: "This island is nice and beautiful. Your second soul is still competing in the world. I  But you showed up, it seems you came out of the Moon Pool."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Amazing, amazing." The black-robed God King nodded in admiration, "To be honest, Ji Ning, even though you and I are enemies, it still surprises me that we can come out of the Moon Lake in just six hundred years.  Mingke was trapped in ancient times and only came out of the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning said: "I'm out, should you keep your promise?"

    "Have you brought all the treasures I want?" The black-robed God King smiled, "According to what I said at the beginning, you give me the treasures, and I will return the soul of your senior sister Yu Wei to you."

    "Brought it."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but accelerate, but he still remained calm.

    "I trust you with the other two treasures, but what about the ice heart leaf?" the black-robed God King said.

    Ji Ning turned over his hand, and the crystalline and almost translucent ice heart leaf suddenly floated on his palm.

    "It's really the Ice Heart Leaf." The black-robed God King looked at it carefully, his eyes slightly intoxicated. "It's so beautiful, just like the legend. This is the first time I've seen the Ice Heart Leaf with my own eyes. Well, okay,  You can destroy it."

    "Destroyed?" Ji Ning's heart sank.

    What does it mean to let yourself destroy the Ice Soul Leaf?

    "I've seen it, but it's of no use to me." The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning, "I just want to see it."

    "I brought the treasure, please return my senior sister's soul to me." Ji Ning continued.

    "Hahaha" The black-robed God King let out a harsh laugh, threw his head back and laughed so wildly that it seemed as if tears were about to come out. Then his body trembled with laughter and he pointed at Ji Ning, "  Ji Ning, Ji Ning, you are a peerless genius, haven¡¯t you understood after so many years? When I asked you to take out the Ice Heart Leaf, I just wanted you to enter the Moon Pool. What about an Ice Heart Leaf and other treasures?  ? These treasures are nothing to me, the Taoist ancestor, and they are nothing to the entire Wujian Sect. Do you think I care about these three treasures? "

    "What I want is for you to enter the Moon Lake!"

    "Although it took six hundred years for you to come out, it's enough, it's enough. The infiltration of the three realms has been completed. Now our Wujianmen and Nuwa camps are already fighting in the Zhulu World. The whole battle for destiny will not be long. Now  There is no need to infiltrate at all." The Black-robed God King laughed. "If you only come out after one or two hundred years, I may have to find a way, but after six hundred years you are no longer a threat."

    ¡°There¡¯s not even the slightest threat.¡±

    "Our Wujian Sect's current war is all about sending out large armies, mighty armies. What does it mean if you are a true god and a true immortal plus that tattered formation?" The black-robed God King laughed harshly like a madman.  With.

    When Ji Ning forced him to bow his head, the black-robed God King had already had some murderous intentions and resentment. Although it was difficult for him to take action, if he could see Ji Ning's angry and desperate look that would be worse than killing Ji Ning.  Make him happy.

    While the black-robed God King was laughing wildly, he was also watching every expression on Ji Ning's face. He wanted to find "angry, desperation and despair" on Ji Ning's face to satisfy his inner demon!  Other immortal cultivators are afraid of inner demons, but the black-robed God King who practices the way of inner demons himself is the incarnation of inner demons, and his master is the master of inner demons.

    He was disappointed.

    Ji Ning just stood there without any reaction.

    "Bang." Something in the middle of the Buddha was broken.  !

    The woman who was always quietly watching him practicing his sword with a happy smile could never come back.

    It hurts!

    ?Ji Ning felt that his heart was hurting so much that he was going crazy. He wanted to laugh and roar.  But he couldn't make any sound.  Although Ji Ning has been plagued by karma fire for so many years, he has never cared about it, but the pain at this moment is thousands of times more terrible than the burning pain of karma fire.

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, dry laughter came from Ji Ning's mouth.

    Like a child just learning to speak.

    "Hahahahahaha" Ji Ning laughed wildly. He finally laughed and tears finally flowed out.

    The black-robed God King looked at this and smiled with satisfaction. This is right. This is a normal reaction. There was no reaction at all for such a long time just now.

    "Hahaha, I should have known that you are not worthy of trust." Ji Ning's eyes were red and obviously bloodshot. Ji Ning laughed wildly, "I should have known that, you, the God King, are playing with people's hearts and confusing the three realms. How can your promise be worth it?"  Believe it. But I still believed it, I still entered the Moon Lake, and I still tried my best to come out as soon as possible."

    "I still eagerly came to you with three treasures. I know clearly that your promise is almost bullshit. But I still come because I hold hope, a glimmer of hope hope hope that senior sister can  return."

    "I hope she can come back."

    "Mingyue and I miss her. We want a family reunion, just a family reunion."

    "And you finally made my glimmer of hope shattered, shattered." Ji Ning's smile was trembling and crazy, "Hahaha, I am really wishful thinking, wishful thinking. I have been deceiving myself, deceiving myself, and deceiving myself.  Being able to be with senior sister. It¡¯s so ridiculous, I¡¯m such a joke, a joke.¡±

    The black-robed God King could feel the heartbreak of the young man in front of him, feel his pain, and feel his despair. This was the despair where the last glimmer of hope was shattered.

    The God King was satisfied.

    Feeling relieved.

    This is right, this is pain, this is heartbreak.

    "You should wake up, wake up to the catastrophe. At this time, you, a god and true immortal, can no longer affect the overall situation. At this time, you still rely on the combined power of many gods and true immortals. But I still cherish talents." The God King looked at  Ji Ning, "I invite you again to join my Wujian Sect. As long as you are willing to join my Wujian Sect, you can be with your senior sister immediately. Don't you really want to be with her? Don't you miss your daughter, you and  Will your senior sister's family be reunited? Just join my Wujianmen. If you become a member of my Wujianmen, we will be our own people. Then I will naturally stop plotting against you and I will treat you well. After all, you  He can be regarded as a true genius among the gods and true immortals. Although he cannot affect the overall situation in the final battle for destiny, he is still somewhat useful."

    ¡°Now that you join my Wujianmen, you can reunite with your senior sister.

    "If you don't agreeyour senior sister will be worthless, I will kill her and leave her soul to pieces, hahaha"

    "You have no other choice." The black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was still bending over and smiling: "It's a joke, I'm just a joke."

    "Thank you." Ji Ning straightened up, looked up at the black-robed God King, and stared at the Black-robed God King.

    The black-robed God King's heart skipped a beat.

    What kind of look, the stronger the mind, the scarier the look. He wouldn't care if a mortal went crazy again, but the look in the eyes of Ji Ning, who was at the fourth level of mind, made the black-robed God King feel that look, and what was behind it was all-consuming.  The endless hatred and murderous intention that cannot be washed away by the sea water of the Three Realms.

    That is the killing intention that penetrates deep into the soul.

    "Thank you for dashing my hopes and my wishful thinking. Thank you for letting me no longer hesitate at all. Let's take our time, there are still days to come. I will thank you very much." Ji Ning said  After finishing, he turned around and left, turning into a stream of light and flying away.

    "If you don't agree, your senior sister will be useless. I will kill her." The black-robed God King roared.

    "Senior sister is dead, I killed her!" Ji Ning's voice echoed across the world, and the person had left the Daxia world.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 13: One Month Later

    The black-robed God King stood on the island and looked at the sky in the distance. Ji Ning had already left here!

    "Hmph." The black-robed God King sneered, "You are still a person who can cut off your love so much. In normal times, I still need to care about you, now? The catastrophe is coming, and the powerful people will die in large numbers. A small  The little god is a real immortal, just a little person."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Following the black-robed God King, also disappeared out of thin air, leaving only this beautiful island with flowers still in full bloom.

    The big world of chasing deer.

    On the wall of Wujian City, the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor and the Black-robed God King were still looking at their own army in the wilderness. Their own army called for war, but Nuwa's camp refused to fight.

    "That little guy." The black-robed God King suddenly sneered in a low voice.

    "Huh?" Demon Hand Daozu looked at him.

    "It's Ji Ning." The black-robed God King smiled, "My incarnation came to see him just now and teased him a lot."

    Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor said calmly: "The battle for destiny has reached this point, and that little god and true immortal can no longer threaten us."

    "I know, so it's impossible for me to give Yu Wei's soul to him. Even if Yu Wei's soul is useless, Ji Ning will never get what he wants." The black-robed God King smiled calmly, "Don't worry, Master.  Uncle, I don¡¯t care about this kid. The overall situation is the most important thing. What¡¯s important now is the battle for luck. As for Ji Ning, he was dealt with easily when he had the chance. There¡¯s no need to worry about him if he doesn¡¯t have the chance. It¡¯s a waste to spend time on him.  .¡±

    "Well, it's good to know the importance." Demon Hand Daozu nodded calmly.

    Boom boom boom~~~

    Our own army has roared back to Wujian City.

    "Huh?" The black-robed God King looked up and saw a black electric snake flashing in the distance in the void, and a stream of light entered the floating city of Nuwa's camp in the distance. The God King grinned, "That's it  Ji Ning.¡±

    ?Zhulu World, in the suspended city of Nuwa camp.

    Ji Ning¡¯s residence.

    "Huh." Ji Ning in white robe waved his hand, and Ji Ning in black robe in front was included in the cave magic weapon.

    Within the cave heaven magic weapon, it forms a world of its own.

    Mountain peaks soar into the sky, with a total of 319 peaks. These peaks are the 'pillar foundation' of this world, making the world more stable.

    At this moment, a young man in white robes is sitting on their respective mountain peaks, practicing the art of tempering gold elixir with ice and fire.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Seventeen Ji Ning in black robes also appeared. Ji Ning's second soul also has eighteen clones. One of the clones is following his daughter Mingyue, and seventeen more clones are here.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~, Jiu Yan Pulp and Bing Xin Marrow flew out.

    Seventeen black Taoist robe Ji Ning also chose a mountain peak, and then also practiced the ice and fire tempering golden elixir technique.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, stood in the courtyard of his residence. He waved his hand, and suddenly a bustling figure appeared in the vast courtyard.

    "Brothers Beiming."

    "Where is this?"

    "Brother Beiming, we have been waiting for hundreds of years, and you finally released us."

    "Hey, where is this?"

    A bustling group of gods appeared in the courtyard. They were the God of Sin, the God of Fength, the Seven Dragon Gods, the God of Xiu Ke, the God of Chun, the God of Feiyou, the God of Wuqi, the God of Yunhen, etc., a total of more than two hundred people.  God, they all have extraordinary strength.

    "This is the Zhulu World?" God Xiu Ke suddenly said in shock.

    "Chasing the deer world?"

    "Three Realms."

    "We're back."

    More than two hundred gods quickly fell into excitement because each of these gods released their minds to investigate, which also made the more than two thousand gods and true immortals from the Nuwa camp who participated in the war aware of it, and even  They were all shocked to find that these consciousnesses seemed to be brothers and friends they had not seen for a long, long time.

    Soon many gods arrived at Ji Ning¡¯s place.

    "Ah, Wu Qi, it's really you. I thought the induction was wrong."

    "Senior brother, senior brother, are you still alive?"

    Ji Ning quickly became lively, but in the midst of the excitement, no one noticed that Ji Ning had quietly left.

    Ji Ning walked alone to the palace where Emperor Xuanyuan was.

    There are guards guarding the outside of the palace.

    "Beiming God, many powerful people are discussing important matters, so don't disturb them." The golden-armored guard said.

    "You can tell me that I have something extremely important to see my master," Ji Ning said.

    ? ?The armored guard was slightly startled. If Ji Ning wanted to see Xuanyuan, he could still stop him, but if Ji Ning wanted to see his master he couldn't say much and nodded immediately: "Beiming God, be here for a while.  I¡¯ll send a message right away.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded and stood there waiting silently.

    Master, Xuanyuan, Suiren and other powerful people are all gathered here. If Ji Ning wants to see them, he has to behave himself and worship them. It would be too arrogant to directly use his mental strength to sweep away the message.  !

    After waiting for a moment, the golden-armored guard came over and looked at Ji Ning curiously: "His Majesty said, let you in."

    Because when he went to report before, Xuanyuan, Sanqing Taoist and others directly said, "Let Ji Ning come in," which naturally made this gatekeeper who was just an immortal very confused.

    Ji Ning nodded and immediately stepped onto the steps.

    Walking along the corridor, crossing the open square, they arrived at the main hall. Although Ji Ning hadn't entered yet, he caught a glimpse of the figures sitting in the main hall, all of whom were powerful people from the Three Realms.  The number was not too large, mainly because of the appearance of the Messenger of All Things. After the battle, powerful people came in large numbers. After a day of discussion, some powerful people left.

    "Come in." Xuanyuan's voice came out.

    Ji Ning walked into the main hall.

    There are indeed not many True God Taoist ancestors in the main hall, only eighteen in total, but the top ones are all there. Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, Shennong, Fuxi, and Suiren are all there. Bodhi is also sitting aside, facing Ji Ning.  Nodding, because he needed to monitor the movements of the Wujian Sect, he already understood what happened when Ji Ning met the God King.

    He also sighed, and he also knew that the apprentice's path can only be walked by the apprentice himself.

    "Jining." Xuanyuan said with a smile, "We just learned that you brought more than two hundred other gods out of the Moon Pool, and I can sense that each of them has a very strong aura, and they are all gods.  Top-notch, and even quite astonishing in strength. Being able to have this group of powerful gods in the battle for luck will also be helpful to us."

    "It only takes six hundred years to come out, which is much faster than awakening." Buddha Tathagata also said with a smile.

    "Disciple," Bodhi said, "Why do you want to be your teacher?"

    The powerful people present all looked at Ji Ning. These eighteen powerful people were among the top Taoist ancestors in terms of strength!  Before Ji Ning arrived, they were thinking about how to deal with the 'Messenger of All Things'.  Although Ji Ning brought more than two hundred gods, they all felt quite happy, because some of the gods were their disciples.

    But this is just psychological happiness. They know very well that more than two hundred gods have little impact on the overall situation.  Nearly 600 gods and true immortals were sacrificed in the last battle.

    And to deal with the 'Messenger of All Things, it is useless to rely on the true gods and immortals. Only by using formations can the true immortals exert their terrifying strength. The Pangu Open Heaven Formation led by True Immortal Ji Min is already the most powerful formation they can think of using by the true gods and gods.  The power of the law has reached its peak.  I can't think of any other better way.

    "The messenger of all things." Ji Ning said.

    "Messenger of all things?" Bodhi was shocked, and all the powerful people present were surprised. Before, they just met Ji Ning and thanked Ji Ning for saving many gods, but now they all became serious.

    ¡°Whether this place will be explored by Wu Jian Sect¡­¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry, many powerful people from our three realms have gathered here, many means have been deployed, and the way of heaven has been isolated." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning was startled, and then realized that indeed, Heaven's Dao could no longer be sensed here. He was still not calm enough, and he didn't even notice this.

    "Go ahead." Bodhi looked at his disciple.

    "The Envoy of All Things is very powerful, but the disciple's clone has been in the Moon Pool for six hundred years, and now it comes out and has its memories fused. The disciple has a way to deal with the Envoy of All Things." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    "Do you have a way?" Thundergod Tianzun sitting aside frowned. Although he didn't want to see Ji Ning, it was a battle related to the survival of the camp. He also wanted to find a way to deal with the messenger of all things, but none of the powerful people present could think of it.  place, Ji Ning said this now, making Thunder God Tianzun frown, "Do you know that the strength of the Messenger of All Things is comparable to that of the top Taoist ancestors.

    You, a true god, can deal with him?  "

    "When the Messenger of All Things appeared, I was following the master on the city wall." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    Ji Ning¡¯s meaning is very clear. I am indeed very aware of the strength of the Messenger of All Things.

    "You really have a way?" Xia Yu, the creator of the ancient royal family sitting aside, couldn't help but ask.

    Ji Ning nodded, with unprecedented confidence and determination in his eyes: "Seniors, give this junior a month. After one month, I, Ji Ning will go and deal with the Messenger of All Things."

    &nbsp; "War is no joke, it involves the lives of countless immortals and demons." Xuanyuan, who led the army, said solemnly.

    "Young men don't dare to joke." Ji Ning also said solemnly.

    "Okay." Xuanyuan nodded, "You should know that you can't joke around in war. Since you said it, in one month, I will order the army to go to war with Wujianmen again."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 14: My Lord

    Ji Ning left respectfully.  !

    Looking at Ji Ning leaving the main hall, the top group of powerful people from the Nuwa camp in the main hall looked at each other, obviously they all had doubts and worries.

    "Do you think that Beiming really has a way?" Thunder God Tianzun couldn't help but said, "It's not that I look down on Beiming, but the power of the Messenger of All Things. You all know that the Lord of All Things led by

    ¡®The Messenger of All Things,¡¯ almost destroyed the two chaotic worlds of Pangu and Wujian.  Fortunately, Empress Nuwa finally broke through and swept away everything. Although the messenger of all things is only controlled by the gods, it definitely has the strength of the top Taoist ancestors. Ji Ning He, I can't think of any way for him to break it.  "

    "Um."

    "I can't think of anything he can do."

    "Is it possible that his sword power or mental strength has reached the fifth level?" Emperor Zhuanxu frowned.

    "Is it so easy to break through the fifth level? The sword power and mental strength are getting more and more difficult as you go up. It's even harder than becoming a true god and Taoist ancestor." Xuanyuan shook his head gently, "This time he started from under the moon.  Coming out of the pool, I guess he got some treasure in the Moon Pool, so that he, a true immortal, can exert the strength of a top Taoist ancestor."

    "Is there such a treasure?" Thunder God Tianzun was confused.

    "For example" Xuanyuan said softly, "The Envoy of All Things! If Ji Ning also has an Envoy of All Things, with his strength to break through the Moon Lake, he should be able to defeat the opponent."

    Everyone present was stunned.

    "Didn't you all guess that the Moon Pool was created by an ancient powerful being?" Xuanyuan said with a smile, "That powerful person was incredibly powerful, and it is not impossible that he left behind a puppet no less than the Messenger of All Things.  Of course, all this is just speculation, there is another possibility, that Ji Ning is just bragging in a hot head."

    "Then Ji Ning is also a true immortal, so he won't be so shameless." Shennong frowned and said calmly.

    "The person who is most familiar with Ji Ning is his master." Fuxi looked at Bodhi.

    Everyone present looked at Bodhi, because until now everyone was talking to each other, Bodhi had remained silent.

    Bodhi frowned and said slowly: "Xuanyuan, you'd better be prepared for failure."

    "Huh?" Xuanyuan was startled.

    Everyone present felt their hearts sink.

    Bodhi didn¡¯t say much. Everyone knew that he didn¡¯t want to talk about Ji Ning!  But Bodhi is indeed a little worried He knows very well that the power of the word "love" has been from ancient times to the present, and there are many powerful people who have gone crazy because of the word "love".  Even Hou Yi, who had reached the fifth level of mental strength, could not escape the word "love".

    Bodhi himself doesn¡¯t know the blow to Ji Ning this time.

    "Okay, I will be prepared." Xuanyuan nodded.

    More than two hundred gods returned, and the news quickly spread throughout the three realms.  All the gods and true immortals in the three realms knowit turns out that so many gods are able to return this time because of Ji Ning.

    ??Lingshan Mountain in the far west of the heaven.

    The temple of Jueming Buddha is simple and unpretentious, and there are only two young novice monks at the gate. The deeds that really made him famous in the three realms are that after he came out of the Moon Pool safely and became the true divine Taoist, there has been no movement anymore.  Retreat peacefully.

    "Um?"

    Buddha Jueming sat cross-legged and slowly opened his eyes at this moment, "Moonlight Lake? Beiming God broke through Moonlight Lake?"

    "Has this Bei Ming also obtained the "King Ji World God" and "Nine Elements of Destruction"?" Buddha Jueming said secretly, the method of the Ji Ji World God is indeed the best that Beixiu World God can teach.  Ji Ning is now practicing the "God of the Silent World" method.

    This method focuses on ¡®silence¡¯.

    Exploring the mystery of the divine body in the endless silence, and then making a breakthrough.

    Therefore, to practice this method, you need to be still. Sometimes, sitting cross-legged may last for ten thousand or even millions of years.  Jueming Buddha, who had been sitting idle for a long time, naturally knew the mystery of this method. He actually relied on this method to break through to the level of the true god.

    "There is another practitioner of the Jiu Yuan Destruction magical power." Buddha Jueming said secretly, "The power of this magical power is endless, but it takes a long time to comprehend. This Beiming practice is too short, otherwise this catastrophe will  It can also be of great help.¡±

    The longer you practice, the more powerful you feel about the power of "Withering World God" and "Nine Yuan Destruction". These two methods alone are enough to become the most powerful among the ancestral gods and even reach the level of world gods.

    The news that Ji Ning is going to fight has been kept secret. Even the other powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp, like Jueming Buddha, don¡¯t know about it.

    Only the two leaders of Buddhism and Taoism, the Three Emperors and more than a dozen intellectuals??, although I was worried about Ji Ning's failure, I still had certain expectations, so I naturally kept it secret.

    Time passes day by day.

    In the blink of an eye, it has been a month.

    Inside the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.

    Mountain peaks stand tall, and on the top of one of the highest peaks, seventeen clones of Ji Ning's original body and seventeen clones of the second soul are gathered here.

    "The golden elixir has been tempered."

    "Start to use my only method."

    Seventeen young men in white robes sat cross-legged. Gradually, two of the young men in white robes began to emit a misty white light all over their bodies. Their divine bodies, golden elixirs, and souls all began to emit a misty white light. There were mysterious divine patterns faintly visible in the white light.  , Ji Ning is completely copying the method. This method was created by a powerful person in the chaos. The mystery of the divine pattern is not something Ji Ning can understand at all. He only needs to use it.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡±

    I saw two young men in white robes gradually approaching. One of them flew directly into the body of the other, and the white light emitted suddenly became strong.

    It¡¯s warm and comfortable.

    It¡¯s like a chicken in an eggshell.

    It¡¯s like a baby in the mother¡¯s womb.

    That ball of white light enveloped the vague figure. At this moment, the wrapped figure could not think at all. It was obvious that the golden elixir, soul, and divine body in the body were beginning to merge.  Only when they come from the same source can they be integrated.  The golden elixir, divine body, and soul of Ji Ning's clones are all exactly the same, without any difference!

    If there is even the slightest difference, there will be no way to fuse them.

    Like Ji Ning¡¯s second soul, because it was cultivated with the help of the ¡®Yi Qi Yuan Water Bead¡¯, there is a big difference between the Yi Qi Yuan Water Bead and Ji Ning¡¯s original form.

    Therefore, the second spirit and the main body cannot be integrated!  Of course, the eighteen clones of the second soul can be integrated with each other.

    "Huh."

    The misty white light completely converged into that body

    The white-robed figure appeared, and at the same time his consciousness was restored. The moment Ji Ning regained consciousness, he immediately felt something extraordinary: "The divine power has undergone a subtle transformation, and the pure Yang mana of the golden elixir in my body has become more pure.  .The golden elixir space is also larger. My soul is also strongereven my mental power is much stronger."

    When two identical souls merge into one, they will of course become stronger. This will improve every aspect in all aspects.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When he was still an ancestral god, he relied on the magical power of "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons" of Dacheng to surpass other ancestral gods in all aspects and possess super strength.

    "Reintegration."

    Wow.

    Another young man in white robe integrated into the body of the deity. The strength of the deity continued to increase, and his divine power, soul, mental power, and magic power were all transformed.

    Each clone is integrated.

    The method of "The Only Self" is a method that can only be performed by using many clones to come from the same source.  The more clones that are fused, the stronger the strength will naturally be.  If Ji Ning could cultivate into the even more exaggerated "Sacred Code of Thousands of Bodies", the fusion of thousands of clones, the improvement in strength would be even more exaggerated.  God can be compared to the true God.

    The true god can rival the ancestral god.

    The Ancestral God is comparable to the World God!  That's what's so unbelievable about the "Thousand Body Sacred Scripture" method!  Unfortunately, the cost of practicing that method is too high. Even the cultivation of a weak god requires the consumption of a heart of the world.  If it is cultivation with higher strength, the price is unimaginable. For the world god, who is willing to give a heart of the world to the god to practice. Even if he cultivates, the god is too weak after all and is too helpful to the world god.  Small.  Unless the gods have cultivated to the level of ancestor gods, the path of cultivation and the advancement of every major realm are very, very difficult.  Weeding out who knows how many cultivators.

    "Huh."

    Every time a clone of the original body is fused, it is a transformation.

    Finally, the seventeen young men in white robes completely merged into the One and turned into their true form.

    "It's a strange feeling." Ji Ning looked around, his soul was much stronger than before, and he could even comprehend the Tao much faster.  Even if the previous thirty-six clones were enlightened at the same time, they would not be able to comprehend it as fast as the original body that has undergone a qualitative change after the fusion.

    "Is this the Dao Ancestor level?"

    Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    The seventeen clones are all second-class golden elixirs. Now after the fusion, the golden elixirs in the body are comparable to the first-class golden elixirs!  The first-class golden elixir true immortal of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is indeed at the level of the Taoist Ancestor in the Three Realms, and is even more powerful in terms of magic power.

    "My magic power is at the Tao Ancestor level."

    ?"The divine body is far superior to that of a god, and can be regarded as a half-step to the level of a true god."

    "The soul should be equivalent to 30 to 40% of the power of the normal Tao Ancestor soul. In order for the soul to reach the true Tao Ancestor level, it still needs to be nurtured for another hundred years. Among my seventeen clones, two have long been two  At the golden elixir level, the soul is very strong after being nurtured. After all, the other fifteen clones have just entered the second-level golden elixir level, and the soul has not had enough time to become stronger."

    Ji Ning understands this.

    But enough is enough.

    My own soul is already hundreds of times more powerful than the gods and true immortals. Dao Ancestor can cover the three realms with just one thought. I am afraid that I can barely cover the three realms with all my strength.  As for the gods and true immortals, they generally cover a large world.  You can see the difference in souls!

    "Compared with the Holy Fire Dao Ancestor, my mana is about the same as his, and my swordsmanship level is higher, but his swordsmanship incorporates the 'Fire Movement of Heaven'. But I also have the Beiming Sword, a rare treasure of chaos." Ji Ning nodded secretly.  , "In terms of strength, I should be about the same as the Holy Fire Dao Ancestor."

    "If you use Luo Formation."

    "It allows me to have a divine body at the top Taoist ancestor level, and my strength is even higher than that of the Holy Fire Taoist ancestor."

    "It's easy to deal with the envoys of all things!"

    With a thought, Ji Ning used the method of condensing the aura, and the aura that was as powerful as the Dao Ancestor immediately converged and became undetectable.  This breath-condensing method was not taught by Bodhi, but one of the many methods left to Ji Ning by the Beixiu World God.  Wandering in chaos, if all the strength is known, then death is not far away.

    "The cave magic weapon that Ji Ning is in was obtained from the hands of the true god of the world prison. Even the ancestor gods and ancestors can't even think of peeking at it.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning turned to look at the side. The black Taoist robe Ji Ning next to him was also merging, and soon transformed into a black Taoist robe Ji Ning, who also had top Taoist strength.

    "The fusion of eighteen clones, compared with the fusion of seventeen clones, the increase in strength is very small. It is better to keep one clone as a seed, and fight with Wu Jianmen it is better to be more careful." Ji Ning's mind moved, and he swung.  This magic weapon left the heaven out of thin air.

    In the temple of Star Reaching World.

    "Greetings to the Palace Master."

    Seeing the sudden appearance of Ji Ning, the Nine-Tooth God and the Poisonous Scorpion God saluted.

    "Jiu Ya, summon the army immediately." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes." Nine Tooth God immediately went to make arrangements.

    "Has Hongxue come out of seclusion?" Ji Ning looked at the Poisonous Scorpion God.

    Venomous Scorpion shook his head and said with a smile: "The red-haired man is still in seclusion. I really don't know when he will come out."

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning nodded, and then walked out. The Nine-Tooth God was the least powerful among the seven gods, and he was the last to become a God. He was usually the most diligent, and he arranged many trivial matters.

    Soon a mighty army of immortals and loose immortals gathered in the square in front of the temple.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The young man in white robe walked out of the temple. Suddenly, the eyes of the dense army of immortals and loose immortals fell on Ji Ning, and then they all respectfully said: "Palace Master."

    "Set up the formation," Ji Ning shouted.

    Immediately, countless immortals flew up, and Ji Ning flew high into the sky. In the center of the group of immortals, the power of heaven and earth surged, even affecting the entire Star Reaching World. A fierce and powerful demon god appeared. His dark body,  There are streamlined silver hairs on the side waist, and the six thick arms are also condensed and born, and finally condensed into a head that resembles Ji Ning's appearance.

    Demon God Luo was born from the condensation.

    "This divine body is much stronger than the body of a true god." Ji Ning clenched all six of his fists, and with a bang, the space was faintly shaking.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 15: Going to Battle

    "Very good. It's really much easier to lead the Luo Formation with Dao Ancestor's magic power. I can control all the power of heaven and earth activated by Jiu Si and eight million loose immortals." Ji Ning felt the power of Luo Divine Body, Dao Ancestor's magic power  It is very different from the true immortal mana of the past. The true immortal mana commanding a large formation is like a child lifting a stone.

    The power of Daozu is like a strong man lifting a stone.  The basics have changed, and naturally the level of difficulty has changed.

    In addition, the soul is much stronger than before and it is easy to control the entire Luo Formation!

    "The Gate of Infinity." Demon God Ji Ning's eyes flashed with murderous intent.

    ??In the suspended city.

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, appeared out of thin air in Ji Ning's residence. Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, looked up at the sky, where heavy snow like goose feathers was floating.

    "It's snowing." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    When he met the God King in the Great Xia world, even though it was winter, Ji Ning's heart was filled with heat.

    But at this moment, it was already an iceberg.

    "It's time to see Senior Xuanyuan." Ji Ning, in black Taoist robes, walked out of his residence and walked towards Huangdi Xuanyuan's palace. The atmosphere on the road was very depressing, because of the recent wars in the Wujian Sect, Nuwa's camp  They all don't leave the city to fight.  This makes our own fairies and demons feel Is it because we have no way to deal with the messenger of all things?  Ji Ning met some gods and true immortals on the road. Although he exchanged a few words with them, Ji Ning felt that these friends were under a lot of pressure.

    ¡°After all, in war, gods and immortals fight for their lives.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, walked to the front of Xuanyuan Huangdi's palace.

    "Beiming God." The golden-armored guard in front of the palace spoke to stop him.

    "Please help inform His Majesty the Yellow Emperor that Ji Ning is ready." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, said.

    "Okay." The golden-armored guard nodded.

    Ji Ning immediately turned around and left.

    Inside the palace.

    Sitting there are the incarnations of the three human emperors, the leaders of Buddhism and Taoism, as well as the deities of Xuanyuan and Bodhi.

    "Ji Ning is ready." Xuanyuan Xiao looked at Bodhi, "And he has such a strong killing intent."

    "Well, it is a very strong murderous intention." Bodhi said softly, "Although it is suppressed deep in my heart, this murderous intention is more surprising, so I said let you be prepared for failure. Although Ji Ning is a disciple  I have always been reassured that he has never affected the overall situation because of his personal feelings, but this time, we cannot afford to fail."

    "Yes, we can't afford to fail." Shennong said with emotion, "There is no other way to deal with the Messenger of All Things. We are not strong enough, so we can only rely on quantity to make up for it."

    "This is the only way." Suiren and Buddha Tathagata nodded one by one.

    "If Ji Ning can't do it, just follow the method we originally planned." Xuanyuan said softly. That plan would be very tragic. Xuanyuan immediately calmed down and said, "Then I will start to gather the army."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone present nodded.

    Xuanyuan immediately sent a message to his two disciples: "Send the order to assemble and prepare for battle."

    Once the order is delivered.

    The whole city suddenly started to stir. A large number of true gods and loose gods quickly gathered and began to form formations, forming large formations.

    "Now Wujianmen doesn't call for war, let's take the initiative. Have the powerful ones thought of a way to deal with that ape monster?"

    "We take the initiative to attack, I'm afraid the powerful ones really have a solution."

    "Um."

    "It will be difficult to win without dealing with the ape monster. That monster is invulnerable, and even the Pangu Open Sky Formation commanded by fellow Taoist Jimin cannot injure it. The ape monster is killing like crazy Our side will be miserable.  "

    "There must be a way."

    The gods and immortals who commanded each formation were talking to each other.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????: The Three Emperors, the leaders of the Buddhist and Taoist sects, Bodhi, and Xuanyuan all flew in through the air. Xuanyuan even loudly ordered: "Get out of the city."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The mighty army also took off, flying out of the suspended city and towards the wilderness in the distance.

    Xuanyuan and his seven powerful men stood on the city wall and watched from a distance. Some of their disciples, including Ji Ning, quickly followed and came to the city wall.

    "My disciples didn't know that you were going to join the battle. They didn't tell you when the army was gathering just now." Xuanyuan turned to look at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning, "You go now."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    Boom.

    A thousand bangs appeared out of thin air in the sky.The demon god's face is that of Ji Ning's. He holds a Beiming Sword in each hand, one of which has reached the level of 'Chaos Rare Treasure'.

    Demon God Ji Ning immediately broke through the air and flew toward the distant army.

    "Luo Zhen?"

    "Could Ji Ning's method be the Luo Formation?" The expressions of Xuanyuan, Bodhi, the Three Emperors, and the leaders of the Buddhist and Taoist sects all changed.

    They knew the reality of Luo Zhen very well, so they were even more worried.

    "Jining, are you really so disregarding the overall situation?" Although Bodhi had previously asked other powerful men to prepare for failure, it was because this war was too important to fail.  But seeing that Ji Ning's final resort was just Luo Zhen, Bodhicitta suddenly cooled down.

    "Luo Formation" Fu Xi said, "I created it. This formation is extremely difficult. Even if Tao Ancestor comes to lead it, few can fully unleash the power of this formation. Unless Tao Ancestor,  The level of mental power is extremely high, and he must also know the mental power and soul method. Ji Ning has not become a Taoist ancestor. If he had enlightened and triggered the heavenly Dao, we would have known about it a long time ago."

    "Yeah. Everyone present nodded.!

    It is difficult to conceal the heavenly induction, which will cause the heavenly Tao.

    "Ji Ning is not a Taoist ancestor, so he can only exert a very small part of the power of the Luo Formation. Even if his swordsmanship is excellent, it would be good if he could be comparable to ordinary Taoist ancestors." Fuxi shook his head, "The other party randomly sends an Infinite Formation, and that's it.  We can suppress Ji Ning. As for the Messenger of All Thingsthat is the top Taoist ancestor's strength."

    "Could it be that Ji Ning has other means?" Xuanyuan couldn't help but wonder. Xuanyuan still had expectations after Ji Ning said those words a month ago.

    "Look." Suiren also frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare another Pangu Open Sky Formation.¡± Taoist Sanqing said.

    "Yeah." Xuanyuan nodded lightly.

    Bodhi said no more, but looked at the figure of Demon God Ji Ning flying towards the army in the distance, with worry in his eyes.

    On the wall of Wujian City, the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor and the Black-robed God King both appeared.

    "How dare the Nuwa camp call for war?" the black-robed God King smiled.

    "We called for war many times, but they refused to fight. This time we took the initiative just to boost morale." Demon Hand Daozu said calmly.

    The black-robed God King nodded: "My master and I have figured out their details. This time they have mobilized more than 500 gods. They should have set up another Pangu Open Heaven Formation. Since one on one, they are invincible.  Messenger of all things. Then two versus one. It should be two Pangu gods to deal with our messenger of all things."

    "I had guessed that they would respond this way." Demon Hand Daozu nodded, "Just like how we used two infinite demon gods to deal with Pangu Jimin before, but this has a fatal flaw, that is, it cannot withstand a protracted battle. The two  No matter how good the cooperation is, over time, mistakes will eventually occur."

    "Yes." The black-robed God King nodded.

    The two Pangu gods unite to deal with the messenger of all things. If they cooperate well, they can sustain it.  But if you don't cooperate well it's dangerous!  The Messenger of All Things is invulnerable, a terrifying puppet that cannot be destroyed even by the leader of the Buddhist and Taoist sects.

    "Look" Demon Hand Daozu suddenly pointed to a corner in the distance.

    Among the large number of Seven Luminous Gods, there is an additional six-armed demon god.

    "That is?" The black-robed God King was stunned at first, then laughed. "Demon God Ji Ning? Haha, it was Ji Ning who used his Luo Formation. Haha. Back then, he relied on this Luo Formation to make me finally bow my head and agree to him.  Request. In the previous six hundred years of war, he never participated in the war, hoping to rescue his senior sister from me. Now he has given up, so he went to war. By the way, the master has told me that if there is a chance, it is best to  Get rid of that Ji Ning."

    "Yes." Demon Hand Daozu nodded, "The overall situation is of paramount importance. If there is a chance, the army will take care of Ji Ning."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The army of Wujianmen also flew through the air, flying towards the wilderness in the distance.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The formations fell one after another, the puppets fell one after another, the earth was shaking, and the Wujianmen army was as powerful as a rainbow. At the front was an ape-like figure surrounded by dark red flames.

    ¡®The Messenger of All Things,¡¯ behind him stood two infinite demon gods with white hair and red eyes.

    The Wujianmen army and the Nuwa camp army faced each other from afar.

    The powerful men on both sides are also watching the battle nervously.

    This is the first time the Nuwa camp has left the city to fight after being closed for many days!  For both sides, this war is unwinnable.

    "Beiming, be careful later."

    ?"Beiming, don't go head-to-head with those big formations."

    "Beiming, those two white-haired and red-eyed demon gods are both close to the top Taoist ancestors in strength, and the messenger of all things is even more terrifying. Don't get close." A message from the Seven Lights God next to Ji Ning came to Ji Ning because he saved him.  More than two hundred gods came out, which made Ji Ning's popularity suddenly improve a lot. Many gods and immortals were very grateful to Ji Ning for saving their senior brothers and their friends in life and death.

    Ji Ning just nodded: "I won't be reckless."

    Dealing with the Messenger of All Things?

    "I'm afraid it will cause a commotion if I tell you. At the critical moment of the war, it's better to let your friends, the gods and true immortals, keep their hearts calm."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly, the entire Nuwa camp army began to charge and kill.

    Under the dispatch of Huangdi Xuanyuan, everyone has their own goals.

    "Jining, you can move freely." Emperor Xuanyuan's order was also conveyed.

    Boom.

    In the vast wilderness, the demon god Ji Ning suddenly moved. His speed was extremely fast, surpassing all the surrounding Seven Light Gods. The divine body of the top Taoist Ancestor gave the body of the demon god terrifying power and speed.  Next, Ji Ning actually took the lead.  She became the first one in the entire Nuwa camp, even far ahead.

    "So fast?" The seven powerful men on the city wall were all surprised.

    "Huh?" The black-robed God King looked at the Demon God Ji Ning who was rushing at the front in surprise.

    Tomato is a little excited to write, so I play a game. Today is the last day of the month. Tomato pulls monthly votes. Everyone who has a vote can vote. Once the monthly vote expires, it will be invalid.

    ?The monthly ticket is enough for everyone.

    Tomato will add another chapter, and it will be updated before 6pm!  Come get your monthly tickets!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 16: The First Swordsmanship in the Three Realms

    When the black-robed God King stood on the city wall and looked at the Demon God Ji Ning who was at the forefront of Nuwa's camp in the wilderness in the distance, Ji Ning also raised his head and glanced in the direction of Wujian City.

    The two men's eyes collided, and the black-robed God King was startled.

    "Interesting, it seems that the strength has improved a bit." The black-robed God King sneered, "It's a pity that I have been blinded by hatred. Don't you know that you need to rely on collective strength in war? Isn't it a desperate situation to rush into the enemy camp alone?"  Do you think you are the messenger of all things and can sweep across an area?"

    At this time, both armies on the battlefield noticed the Demon God Ji Ning who was rushing at the front.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "That's Ji Ning, right? Back then, he traveled across the Three Realms and killed many of our Wujian Sect's gods and immortals. He dared to be so arrogant and just rush over on the battlefield. If we surround him and kill him, we can easily finish him off."

    ¡°It¡¯s really asking for death.¡±

    When the Wujianmen army looked at the Demon God Ji Ning rushing towards them, they all thought that the famous Beiming God had gone crazy.  There are still some crazy people on the battlefield, like the Silver Moon God who went crazy before.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, don't be too fast!"

    "Slower."

    "Don't fall into the enemy camp alone."

    The gods and true immortals from Nuwa¡¯s camp behind Ji Ning shouted worriedly, but unfortunately Ji Ning¡¯s speed was too fast and they couldn¡¯t catch up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind howled in my ears, causing ripples in the space.

    Demon God Ji Ning rushed over with two swords in hand.

    "You two, hang on to him."

    "Infinite Demon God, go and kill Ji Ning." The Demon Hand Taoist gave the order almost instantly. Because Ji Ning was at the front, the Demon Hand Taozu could calmly arrange for his men to rob and kill Ji Ning.

    Boom!  boom!

    Immediately, the two purple light puppets closest to Ji Ning came over to kill them. The ground they stepped on trembled. One of the puppets even roared: "Beiming, you are asking for your own death!"

    "Some idiots." Demon God Ji Ning shouted and went to greet them.

    The sword flashed!

    The two Beiming Swords were waved. As soon as the swords came out, the faces of the two powerful men watching the battle on the battlefield changed. Whether it was the Demon Hand Taoist, the black-robed God King, or Bodhi, Xuanyuan, Sanqing Taoist, Shennong and others.  , their eyes were very vicious, and naturally they could see the terrifying power of Ji Ning's swordsmanship at a glance.

    "What a terrifying swordsmanship." The black-robed God King was shocked.

    "This swordsmanship"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The two sword lights tore through the space like endless thunder, with irresistible power. The two purple light puppets were originally full of confidence. After all, controlling the puppets can be called a magic weapon. They are used to entangle opponents.  The best at it.  Even if Dao Ancestor comes in person, it will be difficult to hurt them. The toughness of this puppet's body is no less than that of the ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique.

    But when the two sword lights lit up, the two gods and true immortals controlling the two puppets were stunned, and their hearts were trembling.

    "Oh my God."

    They tried their best to stop it.

    Bang!  Bang!

    Two rays of sword light struck both of them, and the two purple-light puppets were seen flying away like two meteors. Almost instantly, they flew back to the Wujianmen army, rolling very fast in the high air.  Crossed the entire army.

    ??????? Sluggish!  silence!

    The entire battlefield fell silent for an instant.

    Others were quiet and others were affected, but Ji Ning was like kicking two pebbles away, not caring at all, and still rushed towards the Wujianmen army camp at a terrifying speed.

    "Not good." The face of the Demonic Hand Daozu on the city wall changed. "He is very strong, very strong. I am afraid he is close to the top Daozu! If he is allowed to rush into the weak defense of the two realms of the Dragon Tribulation Life and Death Formation in the army,  I'm afraid it will be broken by him. And the Infinite Demon God is still some distance away from him"

    Before, she ordered two puppets to entangle Ji Ning so that a white-haired and red-eyed demon could drive over.

    Because the white-haired and red-eyed demon god is at the core of the entire army, together with the messenger of all things.  It is far away from Ji Ning.

    "Infinite Formation! You quickly stop Ji Ning, entangle Ji Ning, and cooperate with the Infinite Demon God to kill Ji Ning." Demon Hand Dao Ancestor immediately gave the order.

    "yes."

    The closest Infinite Formation to Ji Ning immediately flew towards Ji Ning.

    Boom~~~~

    ??????????????????????????????????????: The world around the mighty Infinite Formation was filled with chaos, and the surroundings were filled with endless black clouds. ImmediatelyComes rolling and rolling.  With this Infinite Formation, he is not afraid at all when fighting with the real True Divine Dao Ancestor.

    Two hundred and eighty-nine gods and true immortals formed the ¡®Infinite Formation¡¯, which was the original formation of the infinite chaotic world.

    ¡®King, this formation was created to allow the gods and true immortals to deal with the true gods and Taoist ancestors.  What he is best at is besieging the strong!  !It¡¯s really crazy, he actually rushed directly to the formation.  "The black-robed God King on the city wall shook his head upon seeing this.

    The mighty Infinite Array came crushing down.

    Ji Ning held the divine sword in each of his six arms and turned into a stream of light as he ran towards the great formation.

    The army of Nuwa camp is still galloping behind.

    The Wujianmen army was also watching from a distance.

    Both armies were staring at this scene, staring at the collision between Demon God Ji Ning and the Infinite Array.

    "Block me?" Ji Ning, the demon god of ten thousand feet, looked at the endless black clouds rolling in. There were faint figures of gods and immortals in the black clouds. They all looked at him coldly. Ji Ning drew his sword again.

    It¡¯s just a sword.

    The sword is the Beiming Sword, a rare treasure of chaos.

    "Wow."

    It¡¯s as if there is an extra lightning bolt between heaven and earth!  No, it's faster than a thunderbolt!  That infinite formation that was extremely tough and good at trapping enemies was like a big black bubble that was completely penetrated by a sword light in an instant!  A god who was stabbed by the sword light was instantly destroyed physically and mentally, and the entire Infinite Formation completely collapsed.

    ¡°Bang, this big black bubble completely collapsed.

    This sword technique is Ji Ning¡¯s fastest, swiftest and most penetrating sword - the Blood Drop Style of Mingyue Sword Technique!

    "How is it possible?" Tongxun Tianshen completely collapsed, "The Infinite Formation was broken by a sword? This, this is impossible"

    "Oh my God."

    "Help, help."

    "Run away quickly."

    The more than two hundred gods and true immortals completely collapsed. Even with the Infinite Formation, they could not withstand that terrifying sword. Now that the formation collapsed, they were just as likely to be slaughtered as ants. At this time, what they hated the most was the Demon God.  Ji Ning actually had six arms. With the six arms waving, the sword light was flying, and the killing was so fast. When Demon God Ji Ning killed from one end of the Infinite Formation to the other, he surpassed one hundred and eighty gods.  The real immortal died on the spot!  This is because Ji Ning didn't want to 'kill them all', because at this moment Ji Ning's eyes were completely focused on the white-haired and red-eyed demon god coming from the distance.

    "good!"

    When Bodhi Taoist standing on the city wall saw that extremely stunning sword that was far more terrifying than lightning, he excitedly slapped the city wall in front of him.

    "What a powerful swordsmanship, so fast, what a terrifying swordsmanship." Xuanyuan Huangdi's expression even changed, "A sword that transcends the limits of heaven, no, not only that, his swordsmanship carries a strange  The vortex made his sword faster and more penetrating, and he actually had such a terrifying sword technique.

    ??This, there are still such powerful swordsmanship in the Three Realms.  "

    "Good swordsmanship."

    "Wu Bao has mastered swordsmanship?"

    "With just this sword, Ji Ning has the strength of the top Taoist Ancestor. He is completely comparable to the Messenger of All Things."

    These powerful men from Nuwa camp, who had been worried since the beginning of the war, were all amazed. Ordinary gods and true immortals might not be able to see this.  But they can all see that Ji Ning's swordsmanship not only transcends the limits of heaven, but the mystery contained in it is also extremely superb. Such swordsmanship is simply the best in the three realms.

    "The best swordsmanship in the three realms." Suiren's voice was low, but there was joy in his eyes.

    "right."

    "This swordsmanship must be the best in the three realms."

    The three emperors and others all praised it, and even the Buddhist Taoist ancestors nodded in agreement.

    When the Bodhi Taoist next to him heard these old friends praising his disciples, he couldn't help but smile.

    On the wall of Wujian City, the black-robed God King and Demon Hand Daozu were also completely frightened. When the black-robed God King saw that stunning and terrifying sword just now, his heart suddenly sank Trouble  Big!

    "We are in big trouble." The black-robed God King was anxious.

    Demon Hand Daozu's face was ashen, but he sent a message to Xing Yi Zun, a white-haired and red-eyed demon god: "Be careful, defense is the top priority, entangle him, the messenger of all things will come to support immediately."

    The white-haired, red-eyed demon god is close to the strength of the top Taoist ancestors.  When the two demon gods went to fight Pangu God Ji Min, they were able to resist.  This shows the strength of this white-haired and red-eyed demon.

    "Yes, Dao Ancestor."

    On the battlefield in the distance.

    In front of the armies of both sides, the six-armed demon Ji Ning and the white-haired and red-eyed demonThey had already rushed together, and the Beiming Sword in Ji Ning's hand moved.

    "Poof!"

    A strange and unpredictable sword light flashed instantly.

    Poof!

    The head covered with white hair flew up.

    The most bizarre sword, a sword whose trajectory is difficult to trace - the Shadowless Style of "Mingyue Swordsmanship"!

    The second update is here!  Your monthly pass is so awesome!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 17: Fighting the Envoy of All Things

    The head of the white-haired and red-eyed demon was thrown away.  !

    The headless body immediately collapsed and disintegrated, revealing a large number of gods and true immortals who made up this infinite demonic formation. These gods and true immortals completely collapsed, without the slightest intention to fight, and they all ran away in all directions, trying to do their best.  Stay away from that terrible demon Ji Ning.

    "Huhuhu~~, the sword light is like a whirlpool, turning into six huge black holes, swallowing up all the gods and true immortals.

    The idealistic style of "Mingyue Swordsmanship"!

    This is a move used for defense, but when Ji Ning's strength is far superior to that of his opponent, and the difference in strength is too outrageous, this move has invisible swallowing and strangulation power, and the defensive move that was originally used to continuously relieve the force has become a 'slaughter'  , the most terrifying killing move. Compared with the ordinary gods and true immortals and the demon god Ji Ning, the difference in strength is really huge. One by one, they were swept into the black hole, and the strangulation and rotation force that was originally unloading easily tore them apart.  Crush.

    "No."

    "how so."

    "How could he be so strong?" These gods and true immortals were in despair. They tried their best but could not escape from the terrible black hole. They were trapped in the black hole one by one and were strangled to death.

    In just an instant, these more than five hundred gods and true immortals were all dead!  Leave no one behind!

    Seeing this scene, the Demon Hand Taoist on the wall of Wujian City was livid, and the black-robed God King was trembling all over. It should be noted that the last great victory when the Messenger of All Things suddenly appeared, more than 500 people from Nuwa's camp were killed.  They are just gods and true immortals.

    Today, Ji Ning's sudden outburst destroyed the Infinite Array and the Infinite Demon God, killing seven hundred gods and true immortals.

    "Why is his sword so weird and terrifying?" The black-robed God King shook his head, unable to accept what was happening before him.

    The Shadowless Style is the most bizarre sword.

    Years after Ji Ning learned about the terrifying swordsmanship left by Beixiu World God, he absorbed the essence and integrated it into his own Mingyue Swordsmanship, making the 'Shadowless Style' of Mingyue Swordsmanship even more bizarre and unpredictable.  The weird swordif it was incredibly fast, it would be scary.  Weirdness is inherently difficult to block, and once it goes faster it may even be impossible to block it.

    The Infinite Demon God is like this, he doesn¡¯t block it at all!  He was beheaded directly with a sword!

    "Even I don't have the slightest confidence to block this sword." The black-robed God King's heart trembled. Ji Ning's fastest and most penetrating blood-dropping style before was at least not weird and was completely obvious.  Sword, at least the black-robed God King felt that he could block it with confidence.  But he was not even sure about the shadowless style at the moment.

    This Ji Ning actually made even the nominal leader of the Wujian Sect feel faintly frightened?

    He didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    "How can it be so strong? It makes no sense. It's impossible." The black-robed God King shook his head. He didn't take Ji Ning seriously before. How could a little god and true immortal influence the overall situation? But now this true god  Immortal burst showed the strength of the top Taoist ancestor, "Although Ji Ning's swordsmanship is powerful, looking at the light flowing on the swordsmanship, it is only the fourth level of sword power. The reason why Hou Yi was so powerful back then was because he had broken through to the level of mental power when he was a god.  Only at the fifth level can one possess such terrifying strength.¡±

    "Ji Ning's sword power is only at the fourth level, there is no reason for him to be so powerful."

    "It doesn't make sense"

    The black-robed God King was anxious and angry.

    No matter what happens next in this battle, the tragic loss at the beginning has already made the black-robed God King anxious.

    The black-robed God King couldn't accept all this, but the countless immortals and demons in Nuwa's camp watched with excitement, and some of the Seven Lights Gods howled with excitement!  Last time it was too frustrating, but this time Ji Ning was so awesome!  At that time, Ji Ning was able to kill the Wujianmen with his Luo Formation, but at that time he was barely considered a Dao Ancestor in terms of strength, probably slightly weaker than the Wujian Infinite Array. But now he is able to kill the Infinite Demon God with one sword, who is close to the top Dao Ancestor in strength.  .

    "Amazing." Xuanyuan exclaimed, "Compared to the terrifying speed of the sword before, the sword that kills the infinite demon god now is even more amazing."

    "It's weird and unpredictable, and the mystery of swordsmanship has reached its peak. It is the best swordsmanship in the three realms and is undisputed." Fu Xi praised with a smile.

    "It's really remarkable." Buddha Tathagata also showed a smile.

    "This battle can be won." Taoist Sanqing also smiled.

    Until this moment, these seven powerful men all showed cheerful smiles, and they dealt with each other from before

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡° The strength of the Taoist is close to the top, and he can slay the Infinite Demon Gods with a single sword, which shows that Ji Ning is definitely capable of contending with the All-Wizards, and counting the many gods and true immortals that have been slain so far, we already have a sufficient advantage.

    "Bodhi, it seems you have underestimated your disciples."Mr. Xi looked at Bodhi standing aside.

    Bodhi also smiled.

    In fact, he is the happiest at the moment.

    "Okay, okay, I'm not blinded by hatred. Although my anger is endless, I'm still calm at least." Bodhi praised him casually.

    "Stop pretending to be calm. Just look at your beard that is about to rise, and you will know how happy you are." Shennong scolded with a smile.

    "Why, can't you?" Bodhi stroked his beard and said with a smile, "If you have the ability, you can teach such a powerful disciple."

    "Stop talking nonsense, look, the Messenger of All Things rushed out, and Ji Ning also rushed over." Suiren said.

    The seven powerful men also looked carefully.

    After Ji Ning defeated the Infinite Demon God, he went straight to the Wujian Sect army.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Demon God Ji Ning ran forward too fast.  It made the Demon Hand Daozu on the wall of Wujian City in the distance worry, because no matter how powerful she was in deploying her troops, she had nothing to do in the face of absolute strength and absolute speed.  Even if he ran away now, he wouldn't be able to escape as fast as Ji Ning could run.

    As for blocking it?  Even the immeasurable demon gods who were close to the top Taoist ancestors were all killed with one sword, and even the extremely tough Infinite Infinite Formation was pierced by one sword. No matter how many more people were killed, they would just die.  Ji Ning is now rushing towards the Wujianmen army. Once he enters, it will be like a tiger joining a flock of sheep.

    "Messenger of all things, stop Ji Ning." Demon Hand Daozu immediately ordered.

    "All the troops, start to retreat." Demon Hand Daozu issued another order.

    Although our side has not yet been completely defeated, the situation on the field has become obvious. This Ji Ning may have the strength to resist the Messenger of All Things. No matter what, we will withdraw our troops first.  There is no guarantee that the army will attack them, it will be massacre.

    pity¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning¡¯s two attacks, after such a long time, the armies of both sides were very close.

    "Beiming." The Messenger of All Things roared, and also rushed to kill Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also rushed over.

    The first one is an ape-like messenger of all things with a body full of flames. He was created by the chaotic alien race, the Lord of All Things, and was refined by Master Wuxiao.

    One is the demon god created based on the chaotic alien race ¡®Luo¡¯.

    The momentum of the two is equally overwhelming.

    "Bang."

    The sword light flashed, and it was so strange and unpredictable that it made the Blood Wave God who controlled the Messenger of All Things tremble. It was too weird and too fast. He even tried his best to resist it. This Messenger of All Things possesses extremely amazing power. If Dao Ancestor can control it,  It can even make the messengers of all things display even more terrifying strength. Back then, three or five messengers of all things working together could rival the level of the leaders of the Buddhist and Taoist sects.  It's just that after all, it's just the Blood Wave God who controls it, and the God's strength is limited.

    There was a loud noise.

    The Messenger of All Things staggered back two steps before standing firm, and then a smile appeared on the corners of the Messenger of All Things' lips.

    "I'm really stupid, I was frightened by his terrifying sword." Blood Wave God regained his composure, "His swordsmanship is the most terrifying swordsmanship I have ever seen, but it doesn't matter how terrible it is. The Messenger of All Things, even if  The leader of the Buddhist Taoist sect can't be hurt at all. This Ji Ning can't hurt me at all. I don't need to defend against his sword skills. I only need to attack. With just one claw, I can tear his Luo Demon God's body apart.  .¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Messenger of All Things immediately pounced out fiercely, his claws as fast as lightning, and killed Ji Ning.

    "Dang, clang, clang."

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡±

    The sword light is flying.

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship was completely superior to his opponent's. The swordsmanship that exceeded the limits of heaven was simply not something that the opponent could stop. The hundreds of moves he performed in an instant, the Shadowless Style, left no trace on the opponent's body. Instead, Ji Ning needed to be careful.  Be careful, after all, the body of the demon god is composed of the power of heaven and earth.

    Once damaged, it will disintegrate. Fortunately, Ji Ning¡¯s superb swordsmanship completely blocked every attack from the Messenger of All Things.

    "It's no wonder that the Messenger of All Things was so famous in the ancient war of destruction. If Tao Ancestor were to control it, I might not be able to resist it. Fortunately, the one in front of me is controlled by a true god of heaven." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 18: Stop Quickly

    When Ji Ning and the Messenger of All Things fought, the situation of the Wu Jian Sect army on the field was already extremely bad.

    Because at the moment when Ji Ning killed countless gods and demons, Emperor Xuanyuan Huang who was good at commanding the army had already issued an order: "Ji Min and Mu Tongzi, pursue them with all your strength." At that time, Demon Hand Daozu ordered the army under his command: "All  The army retreats.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, both commanders understood the changes in the war situation.

    "yes."

    "yes."

    Pangu Jimin's speed immediately increased dramatically. As soon as he broke out, he immediately threw the army far away.

    At the same time, there was another Pangu God next to Pangu God Ji Min, and the face of that Pangu God was a delicate face. It was the Pangu Open Heaven Formation led by ¡®Mutongzi!  Obviously Wujianmen's guess was right. Xuanyuan and the others couldn't think of a way to deal with the Messenger of All Things before, so they could only rely on quantity to make up for it.

    Prepare to let the two Pangu gods join forces to fight against the messenger of all things.  Mutongzi was one of the five major boys under Nuwa Empress. At this moment, the Pangu God he commanded was holding the "Hunyuan God Iron Rod" and was also flying with Pangu Jimin. The two were at the same speed.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The two Pangu gods quickly rushed into the Wujianmen army. They were really like tigers rushing into the flock. Looking at the Wujianmen army, their speed could barely be matched by the messengers of all things. Other formations and puppets including the "Infinite Demon God",  There is no way to compare with the two of them. At this time, the strength of the Wujianmen army is greatly reduced.

    The strongest messenger of all things was held back by Ji Ning.

    There is only one of the infinite demon gods left!  It should be noted that at the beginning, the two Infinite Demon Gods could barely match the Pangu God.

    Even one of the Infinite Arrays was destroyed.

    These two ends ¡®Pangu God can barely be regarded as the top ancestor strength, naturally a sweeping.

    "Damn it." Demon Hand Daozu gritted his teeth as he watched, and even deployed puppets and formations to contain the two Pangu Gods.

    These two Pangu gods are too powerful.

    The combination of many large formations and puppets of one's own army can entangle the opponent.  But if the entanglement really continues, the army from Nuwa's camp will come to kill him.

    "It's all Beiming." Demon Hand Daozu looked at the Envoy of All Things and Demon God Ji Ning who were fighting in the distance, "The Envoy of All Things was completely restrained by him."

    "What should we do?" The black-robed God King was even more anxious. Even the Demon Hand Taoist who was good at fighting was anxious. The God King felt that the situation was about to collapse.

    "Ji Ning."

    The black-robed God King looked at the Demon God Ji Ning in the distance, "The source is this Ji Ning. He destroyed the situation and even restrained the messenger of all things."

    Ji Ning and the Messenger of All Things are fighting, and no army around them dares to approach.

    The battlefield between them is the most terrifying place in the entire battlefield.

    "Well, the Messenger of All Things still has flaws."

    Ji Ning was also observing carefully while fighting, and found out where his hope for victory lies, "Although the puppet of the Messenger of All Things itself is very powerful. But the one who controls the Messenger of All Things is only a true immortal after all, so  The All-Things Envoy¡¯s offensive moves, attack speed, etc. are relatively average.¡±

    Ji Ning was originally a peerless swordsman, and he followed the technique style. His swordsmanship was even considered by the Fuxi clan and the Suiren clan to be the best swordsmanship in the Three Realms.

    In his eyes, the melee combat skills of the puppets in front of him are naturally mediocre.

    ¡°The flaw of the Messenger of All Things lies in the true immortal who controls him.

    "To deal with it, I should use my skills to the extreme."

    In the constant battles, Ji Ning quickly formed a battle plan in his mind. Fighting is basically 'to use one's own strengths to attack the enemy's weaknesses.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Ji Ning! Stop immediately!" The black-robed God King directly transmitted the message.

    "God King?"

    Ji Ning glanced at the black-robed God King on the wall of Wujian City in the distance. When their eyes collided, Ji Ning just sneered.

    "If you continue, I will immediately kill your senior sister Yu Wei, causing her soul to fly away, and destroying the true spirit." The black-robed God King said angrily through his voice. It is difficult to destroy the true spirit, but Dao Ancestor's strength can do it.  .

    "Um?"

    The Envoy of All Things who was fighting against Ji Ning suddenly felt that the murderous intention of the evil hand Ji Ning in front of him suddenly became much stronger.

    "I know that we are on the battlefield now, and you are in the Nuwa camp. It is impossible to give up directly. If you give up directly, I am afraid that the powerful people in the Nuwa camp will anger you. What I want you to do is just to fight.  After a long time, I found a flaw and let the messenger of all things hurt you, and you had no choice but to withdraw from the battle." The black-robed God King sent a message.

    ?Let yourself be exposed?

    Let the messenger of all things hurt yourself?

    It¡¯s so easy to sell flaws. If you¡¯re not careful, the formation may collapse.

    "With your superb swordsmanship, you must be able to control this speed." The black-robed God King said, "Hurry, I want you to do it quickly. No matter what other methods you think of, I want you to withdraw from the battle immediately. Otherwise, Yu Wei will immediately  In death, the soul is scattered and the true spirit is extinguished.¡±

    "You are so shameless."

    Ji Ning replied for the first time.

    "Shameless? In order to win, I don't care at all. I have followed the path of the inner demon. I am the demon. Ji Ning, you already have a huge advantage in this battle. There are already many gods and immortals who have killed. It's time to be satisfied.  , as long as you withdraw, I will immediately give your senior sister to you, I promise, absolutely, I will give it to you. You must withdraw from the battle now, hurry up." The black-robed God King urged anxiously.

    Because every time it lasts, the two Pangu gods kill more and more, even though there are large formations and puppets trying their best to resist.  But the army of Nuwa's camp is approaching quickly. Without the help of the Messenger of All Things, the losses this time will be very heavy.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry." The black-robed God King was anxious.

    The black-robed God King on the wall of Wujian City looked anxiously and expectantly. He was also in a hurry and sought medical treatment. He also knew that after the last teasing, the possibility of Ji Ning believing him was not too great, but the God King really didn't.  There was no other way, and he could also feel that Ji Ning's feelings for Yu Wei were really strong.

    If the true spirit is lost, it cannot be retrieved from the long river of fate. He believes that Ji Ning absolutely does not want Yu Wei¡¯s true spirit to be lost.

    "Huh."

    "He moved." The black-robed God King's eyes lit up, and Ji Ning in the distance suddenly erupted, with six arms wielding six divine swords, frantically surrounding the Messenger of All Things and attacking.

    The Messenger of All Things has only two claws and Ji Ning has six arms.

    And Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is too terrifying.

    For a time, countless sword shadows enveloped the messenger of all things, completely suppressing the messenger of all things.

    "Why is he attacking even more crazily?" The black-robed God King was angry at first, then calmed down, thoughtfully.

    "This Ji Ning is really smart." The black-robed God King's eyes lit up. "Now that all six of his arms are attacking frantically, there is naturally less defense. No matter how powerful the attack is, it can't hurt the Messenger of All Things. But if the defense is low, the Messenger of All Things will be left alone."  There is a possibility of hurting him. As long as he is injured, Ji Ning will naturally withdraw from the battle Ji Ning also has enough reasons to face Nuwa's camp. He was eager to win, so he was injured by the Messenger of All Things. "

    "That's really smart." The black-robed God King looked forward to it.

    "But the attack was too crazy. It completely suppressed the Messenger of All Things, and all the attacks of the Messenger of All Things were suppressed." The black-robed God King frowned.

    The black-robed God King immediately sent another message: "Ji Ning, you have to give the Messenger of All Things a chance."

    at this time¡­¡­

    The Messenger of All Things, completely shrouded in the shadows of countless swords, suddenly made a "bang" sound. Ji Ning wielded the only divine sword of the chaos rare treasure level among the six Beiming Swords, and displayed the most powerful sword with endless power.  The most ferocious and domineering sword move was also the one that knocked the two purple light puppets upside down and flew past the entire Wu Jian Sect army.

    The Heavenly Collapse Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    An extremely ferocious move.

    The sword was like the divine ax that created the world, and it hit the crook of the leg of the Messenger of All Things. With a bang, the Messenger of All Things was unsteady on his feet and fell directly to the ground.

    It is very difficult to make the Messenger of All Things fall, because its legs are very stable. Even if it is smashed, it will be difficult to make it fall. The center of gravity of this level of existence is very stable. It is too difficult to make it lose its center of gravity and fall.  too difficult.  Ji Ning's previous numerous sword attacks seemed useless, but in fact they were just to affect his center of gravity.

    Relying on the absolute advantage of his skills, he just changed his center of gravity, and then hit the crook of his leg with the Heaven Collapse Style.

    Bang, it fell down directly.

    "No." The messenger of all things panicked.

    But what greeted it was the sharp sword light, which made its claws unable to resist at all.

    "Huhuhu~~, Demon God Ji Ning has six arms. At this moment, four arms are holding divine swords, and two arms are holding a rope glowing with black light. The rope quickly wrapped around the messenger of all things and fell to the ground.  The Messenger of All Things, who was completely suppressed, was completely tied up in a circle at once. No matter how powerful the puppet was, there was nothing he could do if it was completely tied up. Although the Messenger of All Things roared and struggled hard, he could not struggle to get rid of this innate spiritual treasure.  rope.

    The battlefield suddenly became quiet.

    &nbsp;Including the two Pangu Gods who were killing, including the seven powerful men from the Nuwa camp who were talking and laughing, including the extremely anxious and nervous black-robed God King, and the livid-faced Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, all of them were quiet.  stunned.

    He stared blankly at the scene in front of him.

    The Messenger of All Things was heavily tied up by the innate spiritual treasure ropes, and fell to the ground like a rice dumpling, unable to struggle at all.

    Demon God Ji Ning looked up at Wujian City and the black-robed God King standing on the city wall.

    "You, you" The black-robed God King was stunned.

    Demon Hand Daozu is also a little confused.

    All the immortals and demons in the entire battlefield were stunned.

    Even the seven powerful men in Nuwa¡¯s camp were enlightened.

    Captured?

    Has the Messenger of All Things been captured?

    This is the most precious combat weapon. If it is controlled by Dao Ancestor, it can immediately make the Messenger of All Things extremely powerful.  To refine a messenger of all things Wujianmen doesn't know what a huge price it has paid.  It was also because this war was so important that we called for an envoy of all things to come over.

    And at this moment

    A green-skinned gourd appeared in Demon God Ji Ning's hand, and he pulled out the stopper of the gourd.

    "Take it." Ji Ning softly uttered one word, and the messenger of all things on the ground, which was tied with ropes like a rice dumpling, quickly shrank and flew into the mouth of the gourd. Then Ji Ning gently stuffed the stopper.

    It¡¯s so exciting to write. Tomato plays the game again. On the first day of this month, everyone usually has a guaranteed monthly pass.

    Everyone is excited to vote.

    The monthly ticket is enough.

    Tomato will update another chapter before 6pm tonight!  Come get your monthly tickets!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 19: Defeat

    The world of demons.  !

    The top of the lonely mountain.

    The red-robed and blue-haired Lord of All Demons is sitting cross-legged, watching the war taking place in the world of Zhulu through the endless void.

    "Jining?" The Lord of All Demons whispered. This little person he had never cared about in the past made him pay attention to him for the first time.

    "Failed."

    "We lost this crucial battle and lost an envoy of all things." The Lord of All Demons shook his head.

    Suddenly a figure appeared next to him, it was Master Wu Xiao who looked anxious.

    "Master." Wu Xiaolian said anxiously, "The Messenger of All Things must be taken back. We worked hard to refine the Messenger of All Things, but now one has been taken away. We have one less here, and there are more in Nuwa's camp.  One. Strength has a great influence."

    "How to take it?" The Lord of Demons looked at Wuxiao.

    Wu Xiao was startled.

    "It can't be taken away. This is our own defeat in the realm war. What's more, in the entire Three Realms, whether it's our side or Nuwa's side, which powerful person is not paying attention to this battle? As long as I take action, I'm afraid every powerful person will  Anyone who wants to take action will take action. There is no way Nuwa's camp will give us the slightest chance." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons was very calm.

    "But, but" Wu Xiao was extremely anxious.

    "If you lose, you will be defeated. If you lose, you will be convinced." The Lord of All Demons shook his head, "In ancient times, Nuwa's camp had a Hou Yi, and now there is a Beiming. It's fate."

    "Doesn't the God King have the soul of Ji Ning's Taoist companion Yu Wei? Can Ji Ning give the Messenger of All Things in exchange?" Wu Xiaolian asked.

    "Impossible." The Lord of All Demons shook his head, "The ownership of the Messenger of All Things involves the battle between the two camps, and it is no longer something Ji Ning can decide alone. Even if Ji Ning is willing to give the Messenger of All Things to us,  His master Bodhi, as well as Suiren, Shennong, and Sanqing Taoist, all of them will never allow it. The coming and going of a messenger of all things will have a very great impact."

    "Yeah." Wu Xiao nodded helplessly.

    He must admit it.

    In the face of a camp battle, all personal feelings must be put aside. The Nuwa camp will not allow Ji Ning to do that.

    "Wind Demon" Suddenly a misty voice sounded.

    The Lord of All Demons was shocked.

    The mist next to him condensed and gradually formed a vague figure, simply covered with a gray robe.

    "You still have an uncontested temperament." The gray-robed figure said in a vague voice, "In war, the most important thing is to fight for every opportunity to win, so that you have the final chance to win."

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at this being, this king who ruled the entire world of chaos back then, this being whose strength was equal to that of Nuwa Empress, and was only one step away from the world god realm.

    "Long time no see, inner demon." The Lord of Demons said.

    The big world of chasing deer.

    When Ji Ning took out the gourd and collected the Envoy of All Things, the entire battlefield fell into deathly silence. The Wujianmen army no longer had the fighting spirit!

    "We lost." There was a trace of regret in Demon Hand Daozu's eyes.

    "How could this happen? How could it happen? This Ji Ning" The black-robed God King gritted his teeth. "This crucial battle was actually lost to Ji Ning."

    The Black-robed God King is really unwilling to give in, because he is the one who arranges all war arrangements, and he is the nominal leader!  And Ji Ning was just a pawn, he never really cared.

    "Withdraw."

    "Escape quickly."

    "You can't fight."

    Demon Hand Daozu immediately sent a message to all parties, asking the remaining troops under his command to retreat quickly.

    The situation of the battle has become very obvious.

    The Envoy of All Things has been captured by Ji Ning. Even if Ji Ning does not participate in the battle, the two Pangu Gods and the other armies in the Nuwa camp have the strength to sweep through the remaining armies of the Wujian Sect.

    "Lost." The black-robed God King closed his eyes and muttered to himself.

    Suddenly he opened his eyes.

    With cold eyes, he looked down at the Demon God Ji Ning, who was looking towards him at the moment.

    "Humph." The black-robed God King sneered and made a move in his hand, and a translucent figure appeared out of thin air. It was Yu Wei's soul. The black-robed girl Yu Wei was looking around in confusion.

    Ji Ning's body trembled, and he stared blankly at the translucent figure on the wall of Wujian City, the figure that he thought about day and night.

    "Senior sister." The demon with a powerful and majestic aura stood there and murmured to himself.

    Yu Wei also saw Ji Ning and opened her mouth to speak. Although there was no sound, Ji Ning could distinguish the mouth shape.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei was looking at Ji Ning.

    &nbsp; "I said that as long as you disobey me, I will kill your senior sister. I will make her soul fly away and her true spirit will be extinguished." The huge palm of the black-robed God King grabbed the translucent Yu Wei, and he  The voice echoed in the world, "Didn't you say that? Your senior sister died in your hands Haha, I will let her die for real."

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning stretched out his hand as if to say something.

    The black-robed God King pinched his back tightly, and the translucent Yu Wei's shadow looked at Ji Ning, his lips moved! "Take good care of Mingyue"

    Bang~~~~

    The soul dissipated, and the true spirit that exuded a glimmer of light also shattered into nothingness.

    Ji Ning stood there in a daze, holding his hands.

    pain.

    A heartbreaking pain instantly ran through his body, as if an endless wave drowned him in an instant.

    ??Senior sister.

    Dead, really dead.

    "Your daughter is so well hidden in Xieyue World. If it were anywhere else, I would kill even your daughter. Hahaha, it is destined that I am your inner demon, and I am your real demon."  . Hahahaha This war is just the beginning! Are you ready? Your daughter will die in the future, too, hahaha" The black-robed God King was extremely crazy.

    Ji Ning stood there motionless.

    The army from Nuwa¡¯s camp was chasing after her, but everyone was distracted by the figure standing there whose aura was overwhelming, but made them feel a little fragile.

    On the city wall of Nuwa camp.

    Bodhi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan, the seven powerful men, also had ugly expressions on their faces as they looked at the scene in front of them.  But they couldn't take action, not to mention that even if they took action, they couldn't save Yu Wei, because Yu Wei's fragile soul In an instant, the God King could be easily exterminated.

    "Jining." Bodhi turned to look at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning beside him, and said softly, "This is war. In this war, many gods and true immortals, many disciples and relatives of the true god Taoist ancestors died. This is just  It¡¯s just the beginningfrom now on, if we are defeated, all our mighty ones will be exterminated, let alone others.¡±

    "War is like this." Xuanyuan also consoled him.

    There is no other way.

    War is tooth for tooth, blood for blood, and both sides will not care about their old feelings.  How can you attack your opponent?  Ji Ning was so attached to love that Yu Wei's soul was shattered and her true spirit was extinguished This will be a thorn in Ji Ning's heart that can never be removed. This thorn will even have an astonishing effect at some point in the future.

    Ji Ning stood there in black Taoist robes, with bloodshot eyes and bloody tears streaming down his face.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, raised his head and laughed, his tears instantly turning into nothingness.

    "Hahaha" The towering Demon God Ji Ning in the wilderness in the distance also raised his head and laughed, his laughter shaking the world.

    The laughter made the earth tremble.

    It¡¯s chilling.

    Everyone can hear the pain and crazy hatred in this laughter, the endless hatred and murderous intent, but the black-robed God King on the wall of Wujian City in the distance doesn't care at all, and sneers: "The thicker the hatred, the more  Well, the thicker it is, the more it will affect the Taoist heart. If the Taoist heart is really deeply affected, it will be more difficult to break through."

    Smiling and smiling.

    The sound stopped, and Demon God Ji Ning lowered his head and held the sword in his hand, murmuring: "Senior sister, junior brother, I'm sorry for you, Mingyue I will take good care of you" Demon God Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the wall of Wujianmen.  The God-King of God, murmured, "I will definitely kill the God-King with my own hands to commemorate you"

    On the battlefield, especially the true fairy of the son -in -law camps, they were worried about their friends and brothers, ¡®Ji Ning, and the ancestor of the Bodhi.

    I saw the devil Ji Ning¡¯s laughter stop.

    Suddenly it moved.

    "Kill!!!" A black electric snake flashed and killed directly the Wujianmen army that was still retreating.

    The Wujianmen army retreated while resisting the two Pangu gods. At this moment, a black electric snake rushed in in a flash.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword light flashed.

    Blood splattered.

    The immortals and demons suffered numerous casualties.

    "What, he can also use the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique by commanding Luo Shen?" The black-robed God King's expression changed drastically, and he commanded Luo Shen to perform the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, which showed that not a trace of power was leaked, indicating that Ji Ning had absolute control.  All the power of Luo Shen.

    The expression of Demon Hand Daozu also changed, and he immediately sent a message and urgently said: "Retreat freely!"

    Free to retreat.

    &nbsp; What it means isdon't worry about anything else, just scatter and run away, one by one if you can, and use whatever method you can to escape.  Forget about cooperation.  In front of the Demon God Ji Ning, who can rely on the Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique to kill like crazy, it is impossible to retreat in an orderly manner.  Continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 20 The End

    "Walk."

    "Hurry up, run away."

    "Spread out and run away."

    Following the order of Demon Hand Daozu, the entire Wu Jian Sect army collapsed instantly, including the Infinite Demon God, the Infinite Infinite Formation, the Two Worlds Tribulation Dragon Life and Death Formation, and other large formations. They all collapsed directly. One by one, the gods and true immortals  The 'Celestial Immortal Loose Immortal' was taken into the Immortal Mansion, and then fled in all directions crazily.

    For a time, the battlefield was densely packed with figures of immortals and demons. There were too many immortals and demons escaping. The Nuwa camp did not dare to take the initiative to disintegrate the formation.

    "Haha, this damn Wujianmen is so scary. Fei You, let's compete to see who can kill more gods and true immortals."

    "Okay, let's compare."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????: A Seven-Yam Heavenly God was killing crazily in all directions, invincible wherever he passed.  The 'Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation' releases a super long-distance attack in the distance. Originally, the Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation was only an auxiliary on the battlefield. It could be used to deal with the gods and true immortals, but it can be called a massacre.  .

    After all, any strike from the Ten Thousand Immortals World-Destroying Formation has the power of the Tao Ancestor.

    "Boom~~" "Bang~~~" The whole battlefield roared, and the army of Nuwa's camp was slaughtering crazily, killing with all their strength, killing one more if they could.  After all, if you kill more now, you will have one less enemy in the future.

    And among them, the one who frightened the Wujianmen army the most was undoubtedly the demon god Ji Ning who transformed into a black electric snake.

    Demon God Ji Ning¡¯s divine sword suddenly grew to a length of millions of feet, and the six divine swords swept in all directions. When he arrived at an area, he swept across an area, killing everyone in the Wujian Sect to the point of fear.

    "Haha, Beiming, it's worth it to have your Taoist companion buried with us."

    "Beiming. If we take the first step, you won't survive long."

    The slaughtered gods and true immortals cursed angrily.

    Demon God Ji Ning was killing coldly.

    He has no hatred towards these ordinary gods and true immortals of Wujian Sect, but this is war.  The two sides are in different camps!  If they don't kill them all, they will kill everyone in Nuwa's camp.  There is no choice!  If you want more people on your side to survive, you can only kill more and slaughter more at this time.

    ¡­¡­

    After all, the Wu Jian Sect's army completely collapsed into countless gods and immortals. They were so densely packed that they scattered and fled.  After all, some escaped to Wujian City.

    The walls of Wujian City.

    Seeing the occasional gods and immortals escaping in one by one, most of the gods and immortals were slaughtered in the wilderness. The black-robed God King and the Demon Hand Taoist looked ugly.

    awful!

    What a miserable loss!

    This is the outcome of being slaughtered!

    If the messenger of all things appeared for the first time, Her Majesty Xuanyuan's army continued to retreat, and the army of the son -in -law camp was a methodically retreat.  But what they were killed this time was a complete breakdown.  The Demon Hand Daozu was forced to issue the order of "self-induced retreat".

    "It's all because of Ji Ning." Demon Hand Dao Ancestor said hoarsely.

    It was Ji Ning who broke through the Infinite Formation in an instant, killed the Infinite Demon God, and even captured his own trump card, the 'Messenger of All Things'.  And this demon god Ji Ning can actually perform the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique Such an escape technique would be too terrifying to chase.

    "Damn it." The black-robed God King's eyes flashed with cold light.

    Time is like an hourglass, gradually passing by.

    A large number of gods and true immortals were slaughtered on the battlefield, and occasionally some true gods and gods escaped.

    finally¡­¡­

    The battlefield returned to calm.  There are no living gods and true immortals from the Wujian Sect on the entire battlefield.

    Ji Ning, the most ferocious demon god below, looked up at the black-robed God King on the wall of Wujian City. The killing intent in his eyes was chilling. At this moment, Ji Ning really wanted to go directly to Wujian City to fight the God King.  But Ji Ning saw the ¡®Demon Hand Dao Ancestor¡¯ next to the black-robed God King.  The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor was a terrifying being who fought fiercely with Nuwa for a long time during the ancient destruction war. If he really killed her, the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor might have a reason to take action.  I'm afraid I can kill myself with just one slap.

    This kind of top existence in the three realms is not strong enough now.

    ¡­¡­

    The people on the other side of Wujian City are in pain, anger and unwillingness.  But the Nuwa camp was full of joy.

    The seven mighty men on the city wall all smiled.

    "We won." Taoist Sanqing stroked his beard and smiled.

    "Beiming said that he would join the war in one month. He was really powerful, and he was not just talking nonsense." Buddha Tathagata said with a smile, "With the Luohu Formation, he can actually exert such strength. See how he can control the demon god Luohu in the end.With the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, this Rahu Formation seems to have controlled all the power, and the power has not leaked out at all.  "

    "Yeah." Fu Xi nodded and smiled curiously, "I don't know how Ji Ning did it. Maybe it really has something to do with Moonlight Pool."

    "Moon Pool?" Buddha Tathagata also nodded, "After Jueming came out of the Moon Pool, although he sat there for a long time and rarely came out, his strength is hard for me to determine. Ji Ning also got out of the moon on his own.  Those who go down to the pool must have some special gains.¡±

    "I guess so."

    "This should be."

    "These powerful men said that the Moon Lake is quite mysterious in their hearts. They tried their best to get in but couldn't get in.

    Because Ji Ning in black Taoist robes was not far away, he could hear the conversation of the powerful men clearly. The powerful men even looked at Ji Ning's expression, but it was obvious that Ji Ning at this time was not in the mood at all.  It is still difficult to fully get over the pain and anger of Yu Wei's death.

    "Retract the troops." Xuanyuan Huangdi issued the order.

    ******

    ????????????????????? Infinite City.

    "It's over." Demon Hand Dao Ancestor's face was a little pale. This was the first time he had been defeated so miserably. "There were more than two thousand gods and true immortals, but in the end, less than two hundred survived."

    The black-robed God King was silent for a long time and couldn't help but said: "Uncle Master, how could this Ji Ning be so strong? I simply don't understand. Could it be that he was already a Taoist ancestor, and then deliberately suppressed his aura and pretended to be a true immortal? What if?  He is the Taoist ancestor, so he is not allowed to get involved in the battle of destiny."

    "If he is a Taoist, then he must have understood the way of heaven." Demon Hand Taoist said softly, "But I have observed very clearly that although Beiming's swordsmanship is extremely superb and can even be called the crown of the three realms, that is because of his cultivation.  With Wu Bao's mastery of swordsmanship, his sword can surpass the limits of heaven's way, and with his mysterious skills, he can be so powerful. In his swordsmanship, I can't find any other hints of heaven's way at all."

    ¡°No matter whether it¡¯s physical skills, fighting, etc., you can¡¯t discover the secrets of heaven.¡±

    "and¡ª¡ª"

    "If he really understands the way of heaven, then the inner demon who has integrated into the way of heaven will definitely find out." Demon Hand Daozu looked at the God King, "The inner demon is your master."

    The black-robed God King was startled, then nodded helplessly, yes, if Ji Ning could understand the way of heaven and induce the way of heaven, how could he hide the master of the inner demon who was integrated with the way of heaven?

    "Then will he become a true god?" The black-robed God King couldn't help but ask.

    The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor frowned and glanced at the black-robed God King: "The Rahu Formation uses the magic power to guide and control the endless heaven and earth. Even if it is a true god, it is useless if it has powerful divine power. Even a true god has no power.  Fa Tong leads the Rahu Formation so powerfully, don¡¯t you even know this?¡±

    The black-robed God King lowered his head after being reprimanded. He was just not willing to give in. He was really not willing to give in.

    A pawn that he didn¡¯t take seriously ended up ruining the entire battle!

    "Then what should we do?" The black-robed God King couldn't help but said, "Now that the Messenger of All Things has been taken away, Ji Ning has his own self and a second soul. His main body leads the Luohu Formation, and the second soul can completely control it.  The Messenger of All Things. With his terrifying swordsmanship and the strength of the Messenger of All Things, I am afraid that the Messenger of All Things he commands is probably another god of Rahu."

    The God King guessed wrong.

    he does not know¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is actually the magic power of the Dao Ancestor. The Tao Ancestor's magic power controls the messengers of all things. Coupled with Ji Ning's terrifying swordsmanship, the combat power of the messengers of all things under the command of the Lord of All Things will be recreated.  The envoys of all things in the ancient war of destruction are close to the leader level. Three or five of them can completely rival the leaders of Buddhism and Taoism.

    ¡°Obviously, Ji Ning¡¯s magic power and swordsmanship are enough to enable the messengers he controls to develop a level of strength close to that of a ¡®leader¡¯!  It will far surpass the current God Rahu, and will be almost on the same level as Bodhi and Old Man Yuan.

    "He is the main body and the second soul." Demon Hand Daozu also frowned, "Troublesome, indeed troublesome. Okay, please go back and think about this carefully, let your master and the others think carefully about how to deal with this Ji Ning.  "

    Before, the Nuwa camp had a headache with the Messenger of All Things.

    Now it¡¯s Wu Jianmen¡¯s turn to give Ji Ning a headache.

    "Now, let's leave the world of Zhulu." Demon Hand Daozu said in a low voice.

    This war has been lost and it¡¯s time to leave.

    *******

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 21: Secret Discussion

    Won.

    This crucial war usually lasts for several years or even longer, but there is a variable like Ji Ning.

    In fact, the trump cards of both sides are pretty much known to each other, and the Nuwa camp also knows that the other party has the "envoy of all things", so even if the Wujian Sect sends the envoy of all things the Nuwa camp will still have a way to entangle it. At most, it will be more difficult for them to be at a disadvantage.  But Ji Ning's sudden appearance was unprepared for the Wujian Sect.

    Ji Ning's sudden appearance and display of terrifying strength instantly overwhelmed the Wujianmen army.

    A great rout ensued.

    Therefore, this crucial battle involving the fate of the three realms has ended in just a few months.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Zhulu World, in the Royal Palace.

    Xuanyuan Huangdi held a celebration banquet to entertain many powerful men and gods who participated in the war. Although Ji Ning attended the celebration banquet, he left early and came back.

    Sitting in the pavilion.

    Snowflakes were falling, and Ji Ning sat there alone, with a pot of wine and a wine glass in front of him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Senior sister, according to what the Beixiu World God said, there are endless possibilities in endless chaos." Ji Ning's eyes were misty, "Even in the 'Tian Cang Palace' where the Beixiu World God is located, there are more powerful people than the Beixiu World God."  Stronger existences. In the endless chaos, there are some whose strength far exceeds that of the Beixiu World God"

    "The world realm is not the end."

    "When you reach the world realm, you can find the true spirit from the river of destiny."

    "Your true spirit is extinct, and the World Realm cannot save you. But if I can transcend the World Realm in the future and go a further step, maybe I can save you." Ji Ning said silently in his heart.

    The world god of Beixiu regards Ji Ning as his successor.

    ??Leaves behind many methods, some distribution of forces in chaos, some common sense, etc.

    So Ji Ning knows very welllike the most precious sword of the Beixiu World God, 'Purple Light Qiong'.  That is far beyond what the World God and Chaos Immortal can refine.  Ji Ning knew very well that in the endless chaos, there was someone stronger than the World God and the Chaos Immortal.  Ji Ning had no ambitions before. He felt that as long as he survived the catastrophe, he could live a peaceful life in the Three Realms. Even if he had to go to Tiancang Palace for summons in the future because of his 'Oath of Life', that would be a long way off.

    But now.

    Ji Ning has ambitions.

    He wants to go further!  Go higher!

    "When the catastrophe is over, I will leave the second soul to take care of our daughter, and then I will follow the oath of my destiny. Stepping into the endless chaos to the Tiancang Palace, I will set foot on a higher mountain and walk higher  As long as this path of cultivation has no end, there is hope of saving you." Ji Ning said silently.

    "Junior brother." A voice sounded.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw a person walking outside the courtyard gate.  It was Senior Brother Yinyue.

    ??Yinyue looked at Ji Ning and felt Ji Ning's faint loneliness. She couldn't help but sigh to herself. Back then, his Taoist companion had just died. He was also like Ji Ning. It took him a long time to suppress those emotions and be able to talk and laugh happily.  But no matter what, I just keep it in my heart.  What cannot be forgotten, when the opportunity comes, it will still explode.

    When he saw Ji Ning, it was as if he was seeing his past self.

    "Senior brother," Ji Ning responded.

    Yinyue walked over.  Sitting opposite Ji Ning, looking at a wine glass on the table, "Just a wine glass?"

    "Senior brother is here, of course." Ji Ning flicked his sleeves.  There was another wine glass on the table, and Ji Ning picked up the wine flask.  Pour wine for senior brother.

    "Tsk, tsk."

    Yinyue tasted it first, then raised her head and drank it.

    "The wine is quite strong." Yinyue said with a smile, "I came to see you because I was worried that you would become decadent or completely controlled by hatred. Now it seems that you are still very calm."

    "Of course I am calm. I still have my daughter Mingyue, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing and the others, as well as my father and mother." Ji Ning said calmly. Although his father and mother have passed away, if he can set foot in the world realm, he can escape from his destiny.  Find the true spirit of your parents in the long river.

    "Yes, there are still many things in the world that are worthy of our attachment." Yinyue nodded, with murderous intent in her eyes, "But the Wujian Sect is really too unscrupulous. It actually assassinated many gods and true immortals on a large scale.  If a relative of Dao Ancestor Mighty dies, the disaster will not be brought to the family!"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning could not hide the murderous intent in his eyes.

    Ji Ning's hatred surged at the thought of the God King standing on the wall of Wujian City, crushing her senior sister's soul and causing her true spirit to collapse.

    You must kill him.

    &nbsp; Kill this God King!

    ******

    The world of ten thousand demons.

    On the solitary peak, the Lord of All Demons was gathering with the Lord of Inner Demons. Wuxiao stood respectfully beside him, not daring to say a word.

    "It's such a miserable loss." The gray-robed figure said softly, seemingly with a smile, "It's a pity, it's a pity."

    "Didn't you insist on causing this catastrophe?" The Lord of All Demons said calmly.

    "Feng Mo, what you said is wrong. It's not that I want to start it, but because if we don't do it, the only way is to destroy it." The figure in gray robe said with a smile, "So we can only fight. Their Nuwa camp is dead.  We can survive.¡±

    "Where is the source of the catastrophe?" The Lord of Demons frowned.

    "I don't know about this. After all, I am a part of Heavenly Dao, but Heavenly Dao is not all me." The figure in gray robe shook his head, "No matter what, I still hope that Wujianmen will win. Although I have integrated into Heavenly Dao now but after all, in the past  I am the king of the Infinite Chaos World, and I really don¡¯t want all the Infernal Sects to die, or for you to escape from the Three Realms with a few remnants. After all, I hope that the people living in these three realms are the creatures of our Infinite Chaos World."

    The Lord of Demons looked at him.

    The figure in gray robe continued: "The battle for luck, this war in Zhulu World is a key battle. Unfortunately, we lost. We lost to an unexpected variable. He was not a Taoist ancestor, not a true god, and even mentally and physically.  His sword power has not reached the fifth level, but he can still exert all the power of the Rahu Formation. Now he has also obtained the Messenger of All Things, and he has become the biggest obstacle to our Wujian Sect's victory in the battle of destiny."

    "It is the biggest obstacle." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons nodded, "Do you have a way to deal with him? With his strength, his true form leads the Luohu Formation, and his second soul leads the envoys of all things. Even if we send three or five envoys of all things, we will not be able to deal with him.  We may not necessarily be able to defeat him. But don¡¯t forget that the Nuwa camp¡¯s own army is also very powerful. Without the Messenger of All Things, we would not be able to defeat the Nuwa camp.¡±

    "Jining is the sharpest fang in Nuwa's camp." The gray-robed figure smiled calmly, "So the best way is to pull out this fang."

    "Take out this fang?" The Lord of All Demons was startled.

    "Yes." The gray-robed figure nodded.

    "How to pull it out?" The face of the Lord of Demons changed, and he vaguely guessed what the Lord of Inner Demons was thinking.

    "The True God Dao Ancestor took action directly to kill Ji Ning." The figure in gray robe said.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons suddenly frowned, as he had guessed, and immediately said dissatisfied: "The reason why the True God Dao Ancestor and the Nuwa camp do not want to start a decisive battle, but instead start a battle of fate first, is because our strengths are very close.  If a decisive battle really breaks out, the death will be tragic. And if the True God Dao Ancestor takes action, then the Nuwa camp will be furious and may also take action. In that case, this decisive battle will probably break out directly. "

    "Maybe it will break out, maybe it won't." The figure in gray robe said calmly, "In the battle for luck, with Ji Ning as a variable, we have no hope of winning. In this case, it is better to directly engage in a decisive battle."

    "not to mention¡­¡­"

    "The so-called unspoken rules are meant to be broken. The True God Dao Ancestor can't take action? In a real life-and-death situation, why bother so much. Just kill Ji Ning first! If the Nuwa camp goes crazy, then there will be a decisive battle. The Nuwa camp has no preparation in advance.  , and if the fate battle prevails, I am afraid that they will not be willing to launch a final decisive battle."

    "So if we really kill Ji Ning and launch a decisive battle, we are also a well-prepared party. It would be better not to launch a decisive battle. In short, no matter what the outcome is, it will not be bad." The figure in gray robe said calmly.

    The Lord of All Demons is thoughtful.

    "If we let it go, we will definitely lose the battle for luck." The figure in gray robe said calmly.

    The Lord of All Demons pondered for a long time.

    The figure in gray robe looked at him. After all, he has integrated into the way of heaven. The one who really has the final say on the entire Wujian Sect is the Lord of Demons!  To violate the tacit rules of the two camps and to kill Ji Ning, the True God Dao Ancestor must make a decision from the Lord of All Demons.

    "Yes, no matter what the outcome is, it won't be too bad. I never wanted the day of the final battle to come. But it can't be avoided." The Lord of Demons nodded, "In that case, let's take the Ning sacrifice flag first.  "

    The figure in gray robe smiled.

    *******

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 22 Crisis

    The remnants of Wujianmen evacuated from the Zhulu World, which also represented the disastrous defeat of Wujianmen.

    "Um?"

    Leading the remnants back, the black-robed God King and Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, who felt really uncomfortable, were startled.

    "The Demon Lord is calling?" the God King was confused.

    "Why did Feng Mo summon us? Hasn't he rarely interfered?" Demon Hand Daozu was also puzzled, but neither of them hesitated. Their minds directly penetrated into the world of ten thousand demons, and then condensed and incarnated.

    In the World of Ten Thousand Demons, the top floor of the Wind Demon Palace is surrounded by clouds and mist. Four figures are gathering here. They are the four true leaders of the Wujian Sect today.

    They are the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, the Master of Huanmu, the Demon Hand Taoist and the Black-robed God King.

    "Uncle Master, I don't know why you summoned us?" The black-robed God King, who has the lowest status among them, also asked respectfully.

    The master of Huanmu and the Demon Hand Taoist also looked at him.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons Su Rong said: "The inner demon showed up before and talked to me."

    Suddenly everyone present felt tense.

    The inner demon is the undisputed king of the world of endless chaos. Wherever he goes, there will be war. There is no enemy that he cannot deal with. No one can surpass his control over people's hearts and situations.  he.  Back then, he led the Infinite Chaos World to fight against Pangu Chaos World, and the Pangu Chaos World was defeated step by step.

    crucial moment.

    The black-hand chaotic alien race behind the scenes, the ¡®Lord of All Things¡¯, took action, and then Empress Nuwa broke through and became Pangu God, sweeping across with her absolute strength, and the inner demons fell to that end.  But no one denies the horror of inner demons.

    "He showed up?" Master Huanmu frowned, "Now that he has merged with the way of heaven, even if he shows up, he is just an incarnation of the power of heaven and earth. It was his power that started this war in the first place. What is he going to do now?"  Master Huanmu is the most peace-loving among the Wujianmen, because he is very dissatisfied with the inner demon who wants to start this war.

    "However, fate also revealed that the only way out was extermination without war, so he couldn't object.

    "Huan Mu." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at him, "I know your temperament, but you must understand that now is the time of catastrophe and you cannot be merciful. You are merciless and ruthless to our brothers, young and old in the world of endless chaos!  Now that we have reached a moment of life and death, we are even more ruthless!"

    Master Huanmu nodded, and his murderous aura became stronger. He nodded: "Don't worry, I won't be soft at the critical moment."

    ¡°We lost the previous war in the Zhulu World.¡± The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said, ¡°It¡¯s because a big variable appeared, and that was Ji Ning.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That ??Luo Zhen, who is led by Luo Zhen, exerts a strength comparable to that of the top Taoist ancestors and even completely suppresses the messenger of all things.  Now that Ji Ning has another Messenger of All Things, it will be even more powerful. If Ji Ning appears in the upcoming battle for luck, it can completely offset our advantage of having the Messenger of All Things.  "

    Everyone present nodded.

    "Yes, he is too powerful." The black-robed God King couldn't help but said.

    "You have always made the decision on how to deal with Ji Ning." Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor said coldly, "A little guy back then has grown into a big threat today."

    The face of the black-robed God King changed slightly, but he suppressed the anger in his heart. The Demon Hand Daozu was so extreme that he didn't give face to the Lord of the Inner Demon back then.  How can I give him the face of a younger generation?

    "It's my fault." The black-robed God King bowed his head and admitted his mistake.

    "alright."

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said, "In this battle of destiny, Nuwa's camp has the three major clan-suppressing formations and we have the messengers of all things. We can also fight. But now Ji Ning's appearance, coupled with the key battle,  Failure If the battle of fate continues, our chances of winning are slim."

    Everybody feels heavy.

    "So, the inner demon told me Ji Ning should be killed directly." The Lord of Demons solemnly said.

    "Behead directly?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This can easily trigger the final battle." The other three were all shocked.

    The Lord of All Demons said: "I didn't agree with it at first, but after thinking about it carefully, the inner demon is right. Kill Ji Ning, and we will take back the Messenger of All Things. Even if the final battle is imminent we are still prepared.  side."

    "It would be better if Nuwa's camp doesn't want the final battle."

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons glanced at the three people present, "Actually, everyone should have sensed the huge threat in the dark. This threat makes all of us powerful men of Wujian Sect extremely nervous. It is the threat of death. But the decisive battle  , it is unavoidable, there will eventually be a battle. In this battle, please stay close to me.??, if the situation goes bad, variables arise, such as some chaotic alien race appears As long as the situation is bad, I will lead you to open the three realms. As long as you are alive, there is hope for everything.  "

    "Um."

    All three present nodded.

    Before considering victory, consider defeat first. The Wujian Sect has the ¡®Lord of Ten Thousand Demons¡¯, who is obviously very powerful at escaping.

    "Be prepared for the final battle." The Lord of All Demons said, "Although I predict that the possibility of war between Nuwa's camp is low, we still need to be prepared and inform our ally that if we move, his army will  You have to follow suit.¡±

    "Of course, it's impossible for him to reap the benefits." Master Huanmu said calmly.

    "Um."

    Everybody nodded.

    "We must succeed in dealing with Ji Ning this time." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said, "Now the Nuwa camp has won a great victory, and the army is celebrating. Ji Ning is also in Xuanyuan's palace now. If we want to take action, we can go directly to Xuanyuan's palace.  In the palace, behead Ji Ning."

    "Directly in the palace?"

    "Why don't you wait until Ji Ning comes out? It will be much easier for us if Ji Ning comes out alone."

    "Feng Mo is right. Now that Ji Ning is in the palace, Nuwa's camp may feel more at ease. If they leave the palace, it might be the Bodhi Taoist who goes with Ji Ning Even if we take action, Bodhi can  He immediately put Ji Ning away without giving us a chance to take action." Master Huan Mu agreed.

    The Lord of All Demons nodded: "Although it is difficult to kill Ji Ning in the palace, Ji Ning is alone in his residence. By the time we take action, it will be too late for Bodhi and Xuanyuan to save him. Of course, it is also difficult to do it in the palace.  It's true, Xuanyuan has many formation restrictions in his lair." As he said that, he looked at Master Huanmu.

    "Huan Mu, you have many means. You can contain the Three Emperors in a short period of time, so you have to take action to help hinder the powerful people in Nuwa's camp." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons asked.

    The Lord of Huanmu nodded and sighed: "Don't worry, those old friends have tried their methods countless times in the past. If the three emperors come together, I can contain them in a short time."

    "We still have to clear Dark Light and Wuying," the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said again.

    The top powerful men of Wujian Sect began to make arrangements and made detailed plans to kill Ji Ning.

    ??Even made a triple plan.

    If you fail in one level, there will be a second level, and if you fail in the second level, there will be a third level.  In short, we must kill him successfully and take back the Messenger of All Things!  Killing Ji Ning was the most important thing, but taking back the Messenger of All Things was secondary.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp is not aware of the secret preparations of Wujianmen.

    Because Wujianmen knows that this plan is very small, no more than fifteen!  Even many powerful people in the Wujian Sect have been concealed. Only a few leaders and the top and most loyal top Taoist ancestors learned the news, and they were ready for the 'final decisive battle.  Each of them leads some other Taoist ancestors. Once the final battle begins, once they give an order, the powerful men of the entire Wujian Sect will be very orderly.

    If the powerful ones are not in chaos, the gods and immortals below will naturally not be in chaos.

    Zhulu World Palace.

    Ji Ning¡¯s residence.

    The white-robed Ji Ning sat cross-legged silently, practicing the method of "God of the Silent World". If he could become a true god before the catastrophe finally broke out, his strength would be much stronger.  And because of the methods of "Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons" and "The Only Self", he is now considered a half-step true god.  If he really breaks through, he will be considered a half-step ancestor god.

    ¡°The Taoist ancestor of Daluo is still far away from me, because he must fully understand the way of heaven.

    As for the true God, there is hope after understanding a great way.

    But it¡¯s just hope. Among the gods, probably more than 80% have understood a great way, but how many can become true gods?

    Ji Ning has now understood a great path!  It¡¯s ¡®Thunder and Lightning Avenue,¡¯!

    When he first came out of the Moon Pool, Ji Ning quickly realized the complete 'Way of Rain' and 'Way of Thunderbolt'. Within a month of practicing the ice-fire tempering gold elixir technique, Ji Ning had already quietly realized it.  Understand the Avenue of Thunder and Lightning!  On the contrary, the Dishui Dao, which I once understood through in the past, is still lacking. It is estimated that it will take ten days and a half.

    The main reason is that the foundation is too high.

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship level is too high, and if he comprehends these ways, he will naturally be surprisingly fast.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 23: The Envoy of Refining All Things

    After Wu Bao mastered the swordsmanship, it was very fast to comprehend the Tao.  !

    "But the powerful men of the three realms are not sure that Wu Bao Swordsmanship is a great success. If it gets stuck at a certain bottleneck and the past path is forgotten, it will be miserable."  For example, Ji Ning's original strength was not very high, so he dared to take a gamble.

    Inside Ji Ning¡¯s cave-heaven magic weapon.

    Ji Ning, in black robe, waved his hand, and a gourd appeared next to him. Looking at the gourd, Ji Ning whispered to himself: "It's time to refine the Messenger of All Things."

    "Bah." After unplugging the stopper of the gourd, the ape-like messenger of all things, whose body was surrounded by flames and bound by the rope of the innate spiritual treasure, fell to the ground beside him.

    The Messenger of All Things opened his eyes and glared at Ji Ning angrily: "You can capture me, but you can never get the Messenger of All Things."

    "Really?" Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, said coldly.

    "So what if you tie me up, you can't get in at all." The Messenger of All Things roared, "You can't destroy the Messenger of All Things at all. Not to mention you, even the most powerful person in the three realms can't destroy all things.  messenger!"

    Ji Ning shook his head: "Isn't it enough for me to forcibly refine this messenger of all things?"

    "Forced refining? What if it's Dao Ancestor who comes, but you?" The Messenger of All Things roared, "Just come."

    The Messenger of All Things is actually similar to a magic weapon, and the owner of this magic weapon is the Blood Wave God inside the Messenger of All Things!  The Blood Wave God believed that Ji Ning was also a true immortal, and their divine power and mana were equal, so it was impossible to force the refining, because the Blood Wave God also continuously supplied mana internally to resist Ji Ning's refining.

    "You'll know if you try it." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, pointed in the distance.

    The surging mana directly invaded the messenger of all things. Once it invaded, he felt the control of the Blood Wave God over the messenger of all things.  The Blood Wave God has taken control and has the advantage of the landlord.  If he wasn't much stronger than the Blood Wave God, he wouldn't be able to wrest this puppet from his control.  The magic power that is comparable to Daozhu is obviously far beyond that of Blood Wave God, and it gradually begins to penetrate.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chi Chi Chi ~~~ Keep invading and gradually encroaching.

    "How is it possible?" Blood Wave God was shocked, "How could this mana be so strong? How could it be" He clearly sensed how pure and powerful the mana coming from the opponent was, far beyond the level of a Pure Yang True Immortal.

    "You, you, you have become a Taoist ancestor?" Xuelang God couldn't believe it, "It's impossible. If you become a Taoist ancestor, you must first understand the way of heaven. Once you understand the way of heaven, you can't hide it at all."

    Ji Ning smiled calmly.

    Yes, one cannot hide the understanding of the way of heaven. The resonance of the way of heaven must first be discovered by the master of inner demons who is integrated with the way of heaven.  However, I am only a true immortal, only comparable to the first-class true immortal.  If your own golden elixir is a first-class golden elixir, then if you combine it with Tao Wu's eighteen gods and demons and the one and only method, it will be even more powerful than a first-class true immortal.

    It¡¯s just that the first-class true immortal must condense the first-class golden elixir when he goes through the tribulation.

    "It's impossible. How could you become a Dao Ancestor when you become a Dao Ancestor?" Blood Wave God couldn't figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. Suddenly he thought that the powerful people on his side didn't know that Ji Ning became a Dao Ancestor. This was definitely a secret.

    Boom~~~

    Suddenly, a burst of consciousness rushed out of the body of the Messenger of All Things, rushing towards the distance, trying to rush out of the cave.

    "Want to tell the truth?" Ji Ning smiled calmly, "Don't try, your mind can't get rid of this magic weapon."

    This cave-heaven magic weapon cannot even penetrate into the consciousness of the ancestor gods and ancestors, and cannot be explored.  Not to mention the Blood Wave God, as long as Ji Ning doesn't allow him, he can't even think about his mind infiltrating the outside world.

    Ji Ning is not worried that the Blood Wave God will tell the truth.

    The Blood Wave God has no second soul!

    Secondly, even if the Blood Wave God is incarnated in the outside world, it will be fine.

    "What is 'incarnation'? Even the returning gods and demons can pull out their hair and turn into an incarnation. A drop of blood can turn into an incarnation. Even at the level of Tao Ancestor, a thought can be condensed into an incarnation.  However, the incarnation relies on the original body to exist. For the returning gods and demons, the incarnation must be very close. Once the distance is far away, the incarnation will naturally dissipate.

    For Taozu, the incarnation must also be connected to the original deity at all times.

    Because they are vaguely connected to each other Only with the support of the deity can the incarnation have consciousness, think, talk, laugh, etc.  It should be noted that once the soul is lost too much, 70% to 80% will be lost, and the severe disability will lead to immediate death.  And the incarnation of Daozu condensed in one thought has no soul, so why can it survive?  It's because it relies on the original deity.

    And now, the Blood Wave God is trapped in a cave magic weapon. This cave magic weapon was specially chosen by Ji Ning among the magic weapons of the prisoners in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.The most secret one is the magic weapon that can isolate the connection between the ancestors of the cabin and the ancestors.  !

    Once contact is cut off, even if the Blood Wave God has an incarnation in the outside world, it will collapse because it cannot contact the original deity.

    No matter how angry and unwilling the Blood Wave God was, he could only watch helplessly as Ji Ning continued to refine it. After spending nearly half an hour, Ji Ning finally succeeded in completely refining it.

    "Get out." Ji Ning just had a thought.

    Whoosh.

    The Blood Wave God was moved out. As soon as he came out, his eyes turned red and he rushed toward Ji Ning crazily.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning, in black Taoist robes, looked coldly. Thirty-six flags transformed from the heavens suddenly appeared around him. Thirty-six flags and flags were intertwined with each other. In an instant, they completely surrounded the Blood Wave God.  Chichi~~~ Along with the screams and roars, the Blood Wave God was completely strangled.

    The gap between the gods and the Tao ancestors is still too big. Without special circumstances, it is difficult to cross this chasm.

    "The messenger of all things.

    With a thought, Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, first collected the thirty-six heavens, and then entered the interior of the Messenger of All Things in a flash out of thin air.

    "What an exquisite puppet." Ji Ning was among them, sensing the messengers of all things at the same time. Even as the controller, he could not destroy this puppet in the slightest.

    "Fortunately the puppet was not damaged." Ji Ning was secretly thankful.

    In the ancient war of destruction, the Lord of All Things once led a group of all-things messengers. When the all-things messengers died, the internal key points of those all-things messengers were shattered and damaged, so that although Nuwa Empress finally won, she could get no spoils.  The messengers of all things are just useless lumps.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t know

    Back then, the Lord of All Things used the ¡®Messenger of All Things¡¯, which was completely different from Master Wuxiao¡¯s use of the ¡®Messenger of All Things¡¯.

    Back then, the Lord of All Things directly and cruelly used the soul of Dao Ancestor to refine the 'Messenger of All Things', making every Messenger of All Things absolutely loyal. Such an absolutely loyal army is what the Lord of All Things needs.  As soon as he dies, the internal core of the Messenger of All Things will be destroyed, and the enemy will have no chance of succeeding.  Master Wuxiao does not have the means to capture the Tao Ancestor's soul and refine the Tao Ancestor's soul, so he can only let the living Tao Ancestor control it.

    "What a powerful puppet Is this the core of the puppet? Five chaos crystals?" Ji Ning discovered the energy source of this messenger of all things.

    The gods can use the messengers of all things to bring out the top Taoist strength.

    Of course, the energy source of this messenger of all things cannot be the gods. Its source is five chaos crystals. These five chaos crystals contain the five characteristics of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. When combined with each other, they can explode with incomparable astonishing power.  .  The gods cannot completely control this power, but Daozu's magic power can completely control it, making the messenger of all things stronger.

    "The powerful feeling is even more powerful than Luo Shen. No wonder it can exert a strength close to that of the leader of Buddhism and Taoism." Ji Ning was shocked by this. I am afraid that only ten Luo Gods can join forces to compete with this messenger of all things.

    Controlled by gods.

    There is a huge gap between him and Daozu.

    In the huge palace, Ji Ning¡¯s residence.

    "Brothers Beiming."

    "I can't see you until now, Beiming. I'm so ashamed." God Xiaolong came to visit with some true gods.

    Ji Ning in white clothes received him with a smile. He could feel the gratitude, admiration and excitement in the hearts of the gods and immortals who came to visit him, because these gods and immortals all understood that Ji Ning was the key to this great world war.  The biggest contributor!  The biggest hero!  Moreover, with the strength Ji Ning has shown, he will be able to exert astonishing power in every war in the future and even in the final battle of destiny.

    Ji Ning is powerful, and our side has a greater chance of winning.

    Of course these gods and true immortals are grateful and admirable!

    "They put their hope in me, but let's put their hope in them. Infernal AffairsI will use all my strength to fight against it." Ji Ning sent away a group of gods and true queens, and stood alone in front of the railing.  , looking at the endless starry sky, "There is also the God King, I must kill him."

    Tomato will give away some autographed copies of "The Wilderness" in the next three days. As long as you leave a message on Tomato's WeChat account, you will have a chance to get a signed book~~ This is the second time we have given away signed books, and there will be more in the future.  held.

    If you want to sign a book, just add Tomato on WeChat. Search 'I eat tomatoes,' or 'fanqie34' in WeChat to add friends, and you can add Tomato.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 24: Killing Ji Ning

    The distant world of demons.

    "Everything is according to plan." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons stood alone on the top of the mountain, looking at the endless void, but his voice was transmitted through the void to the minds of powerful people in other worlds, "This time, kill Ji Ning and regain all things."  Messenger, if you move quickly enough, it should be easier. But there is a certain possibility that the final battle will break out directly, so everyone should be prepared."

    "Yes, Demon Lord."

    "Don't worry, Feng Mo."

    "We are ready."

    The dozen or so top powerful people in the entire Wujian Sect all understand that this night is the most important night in the endless years, because this night will be the battle between the powerful people on both sides, and even the final battle.  Completely explosive.  The last final battle shattered the two chaotic worlds, which shows the power of powerful men fighting against each other.

    "Are you going to fight?" A woman in purple clothes sat cross-legged on the jade bed. Her hands were crystal white, and her eyes were faintly excited.

    She is the most belligerent among the top members of the Wujian Sect.

    "There is no room for loss in this battle." A man in purple clothes carrying a wooden ruler on his back was in an ordinary wooden house. With a wave of his hand, the wooden ruler he was carrying came into his hands. Looking at the wooden ruler in his hand, the owner of Huanmu lightly  He stroked it gently and whispered to himself, "Old friend, we are going to fight together again. The last time we fought was when the ancient times were destroyed."

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± The wooden ruler vibrated slightly.

    Master Huanmu looked solemn and his eyes were cold. Although he didn't like fighting, when the critical moment came, he would never be merciful.

    "The Demon Lord was too careful, and even prepared a triple plan. In the sudden attack, Ji Ning had no time to use the Luo Formation. Killing him was like killing a chicken. This first plan was enough, and there was no need for Wuying.  Help, I am enough." A cold look flashed in the eyes of the thin old man with an ugly centipede-like scar on his face.

    He is the Dark Light Sword Master.

    His sword power has reached the fifth level, and he is considered to be the most adept at assassination in the Wujian Sect. Because he is good at assassination, his sword is also called the 'Sword of Dark Light', which means that the enemy cannot see his sword.  .

    In the first wave of Wu Jian Sect's actions, only a few powerful men were secretly and quietly, and no one in Nuwa's camp noticed it.

    Zhulu World, inside the palace.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, was sitting opposite the Silver Moon Goddess, looking at the stars in the sky.

    "It's nice to have peaceful days." Silver Moon God looked at the starry sky and said softly, "I just don't know how long this peace can last."

    "Everything will be fine when the catastrophe is over." Ji Ning also looked at the starry sky, "The trees are still but the wind is not stopping.

    Although we want to have a peaceful life, there is always a reason behind this catastropheOnly by cutting off the black hands behind it and killing those powerful people who are bent on disrupting the Three Realms, and who are bent on chaos in the Three Realms, can we recover  calm.  "

    "Ha ha."

    The Silver Moon God smiled and said, "Fortunately, we have you here. I don't know what you went through in Moon Lake Pond, junior brother, but a true God of God can exert such strength."

    Ji Ning smiled but didn't say much.

    Everyone who came out of the Moon Pool, including the more than two hundred gods, kept silent about the Moon Pool, so they, like the Silver Moon Sky Gods, also knew It's not that Ji Ning didn't want to say it, it was that he couldn't say it, so everyone wouldn't either.  What to force.

    "Drink up the wine." Silver Moon God grabbed the wine bottle and shook it, then stood up with a smile, "Okay, the wine is over, it's time for me to leave, you don't have to see me off."

    With that said, the Silver Moon Goddess took a step and flew down, then walked slowly towards the distance, and at the same time shouted: "Help me kill more Wujianmen thieves."

    "Okay." Ji Ning responded.

    Because the strength was greatly damaged last time, and most of the souls were lost, the senior brother is now too weak to participate in the battle.  In fact, Ji Ning could completely restore his senior brother by consuming a very small amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. However, Ji Ning knew that with his senior brother's temperament, he would definitely continue to fight once his strength was restored.

    It¡¯s better to let senior brother stay safely in the rear.

    "This nine-level chaos restriction is really mysterious - it cannot be described." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out a golden bead of stars, and understood the nine-level chaos restriction contained on it. The more he understood it, the more mysterious it became to Ji Ning.  , comprehending it will make it easier for Ji Ning to comprehend the swordsmanship left by the Beixiu World God, and even achieve enlightenment.

    Ji Ning originally thought that this was just a relatively common Chaos Restriction in the Endless Chaos, but after learning the many techniques passed down to him by the Beixiu World God, Ji Ning felt that these nine levels of Chaos Restriction were extraordinary.

    "PerhapsComing and going in endless chaos! When searching for Tiancang Palace, I can know the origin of this nine-level chaos restriction.  "!

    Holding the golden beads of stars in the sky, I am meditating on them.

    After meditating for more than an hour, the night was already very deep.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning suddenly felt agitated, and felt inexplicably frightened. He could even feel an extremely terrifying threat coming from somewhere. This threat was so vast and endless that it even made Ji Ning naturally feel desperate in his heart.

    "Not good." Ji Ning was shocked.

    Since he realized that the second level of the Golden Pearl of All Heavens Stars can be transformed into the ¡®Divine Mirror of All Heavens¡¯, Ji Ning¡¯s sense of fate in the underworld is much better than before.  But this time there was no warning before, and when the threat erupted, it was so swift and terrifying.  It was obvious that the other party was more accomplished than himself in terms of 'destiny', and even concealed his hidden destiny. He didn't discover it until the moment it broke out.

    By the time we found out, it was already too late.

    "Escape." Under this threat, Ji Ning had only one thought: "Escape."

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Buzz~~~~¡¤

    A fan-shaped black stream of light, like a peacock spreading its tail, instantly passed by Ji Ning.

    ?Quietly, but very quickly.

    When Ji Ning discovered this fan-shaped black stream of light, it was already in front of him. All Ji Ning could do was use his star-catching hand to try to stop it.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoosh!" In an instant, this fan-shaped black stream of light completely penetrated Ji Ning's body. Although I had the ninth level of Eighty-nine Mysterious Skills to protect my body, I still couldn't resist this terrifying black stream of light.  The body completely disintegrated, and even the divine body could not withstand it. The golden elixir and divine soul in the body were naturally even more unable to withstand it, and were destroyed instantly.

    In an instant, the boy in white who was sitting there completely turned into nothingness.

    "Hmph, so what if it's powerful, what if there's a Nine-horned Electric Snake? So what if it's the ninth turn of the Eight-nine Mysterious Techniques?" A thin old man appeared above the palace. He was the Dark Light Sword Master of the Wujian Sect. This time he took action.  It's so important, because Ji Ning has the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, so once Ji Ning is given time, Ji Ning will escape.

    So this time, we specially invited the Dark Light Sword Master, who is best at assassination, to take action. His sword is concealed and terrifying enough, and can kill Ji Ning in an instant!

    If the Dark Light Sword Master fails and still makes Ji Ning escape with the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, then the one who takes action will be the most terrifying existence in terms of escape in the entire Three Realms. The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons will take action himself.  The Demon Lord's escape ability far surpassed that of Ji Ning. Even if the Golden Crow Demon King was resurrected, he could not compare with the Lord of Demons.

    but¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was too lazy in Huangdi Xuanyuan's palace. He believed too much in Bodhi and Xuanyuan. At the same time, he was too confident in himself, so he was killed instantly.  He didn't even have time to use the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake to escape.  Therefore, the Lord of Demons no longer needs to take action.

    The two auras in the palace suddenly surged.

    "dark light!"

    An angry shout resounded throughout the world. The old man in Taoist robes, who usually had a calm smile with white beard and hair, was filled with murderous intent at this moment. He sensed it very quickly, but when he sensed it, Ji Ning's true self was already there.  He was killed and had no power to resist.

    "Bodhi, don't be anxious."

    The calm voice echoed through the palace.

    A man in purple appeared in the sky above the palace. He held a wooden ruler and pointed at Patriarch Bodhi in the distance. Suddenly, a hazy purple light enveloped Patriarch Bodhi. Even the other equally angry Emperor Xuanyuan Huang was also struck by that  Shrouded in misty purple light.  Once caught in this misty purple light, Bodhi Patriarch and Xuanyuan Huangdi found it difficult to break through it for a while.

    "Cracked." Patriarch Bodhi pointed in the distance.

    "Wow~~~" The surrounding space and time began to fragment.

    "It's useless." The man in purple stood calmly in the void. Although the surrounding space and time were shattered layer by layer, the endless purple light still forcibly condensed everything. In terms of pure defense and containment, Master Huanmu is the most terrifying one among the Wujian Sect.  , the three emperors came together, he could block any one of them.  Not to mention just Bodhi and Xuanyuan Huangdi.

    P1: The key chapters are a bit slow to write, so I will update one chapter first, and the second chapter will be updated before 6pm.

    The P2 mobile game P2 has been updated again. It has more functions and there are also quiz activities in the game, all of which are the contents of the novel.  If you want to download and play the game of Wild Desolation, you can enter the address http¡ÁMHJSZDIYIBOcwm/ to download.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 25: Gathering

    Emperor Xuanyuan Huang was extremely furious. This was his palace, and the Wujian Gate was directly opened. After Huang Emperor Xuanyuan failed to break the shackles of the purple light for the first moment, a divine sword emitting endless golden light appeared out of thin air in his hand. It was the legendary sword.  The Xuanyuan Sword, as soon as the divine sword came out, countless circulating formations appeared in the entire palace. The power of heaven and earth gathered crazily, and the sky was dark for a while.

    "Huan Mu, get out!" Huangdi Xuanyuan's momentum was astonishing for a moment, and all his endless power was concentrated on the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, and he slashed directly from a distance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The purple light was cut apart like a wave, but these turbulent waves of purple light continued to kill the sword light again and again, and the sword light cut off the water and the water flowed even more. Although the sword light tore the purple light in a short time, more purple light  Coming again.

    "Xuanyuan, although you command an army very well, in a real one-on-one fight, your strength is still far behind." Master Huanmu said calmly, his eyes fell on Bodhi in the distance, because he noticed that Bodhi  The changes of Daozu.

    "Hidden for endless years, Bodhi, I am very curious about your strength." Master Huanmu's voice sounded directly in Bodhi's ears.

    Bodhi, it¡¯s so mysterious.

    Even in the ancient war of destruction, he only rescued people and did not really participate in the war. He was the most powerful person in the Nuwa camp at escaping, and he was absolutely on the side of the Nuwa camp.  Why did such a "resolute" powerful man not participate in the war at that time?  Wujianmen speculates that Bodhi should be the retreat for Nuwa¡¯s camp!

    If the Pangu world was really going to be destroyed during the ancient war of destruction, I'm afraid Bodhi would take action and take them away.

    The Lord of all demons is the retreat of Wujian Sect.

    Bodhi is probably the retreat for Nuwa¡¯s camp.

    Therefore, the powerful men of Wujian Sect never dare to underestimate this Bodhi, and no one knows what his strength is.

    "Ji Ning, you are my disciple." Bodhi's beard and hair were flying, and his whole body exuded a heart-stopping power. His old hands suddenly swelled, like two dark clouds, and he grabbed directly forward.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A pair of big palms covering the sky passed by, and the palms didn't even touch the purple light. The rich purple light began to break.  The palms of his hands crushed the master of Huan Mu crazily.  The closer the master of Huanmu is, the stronger the resistance of those purple lights becomes, but those palms are completely glowing with a faint black light and are extremely sharp, tearing apart all obstacles and directly grabbing the master of Huanmu who is standing in the void.

    "I knew you could still break through my body-protecting divine light." Master Huanmu's powerful purple light was just his body-protecting divine light. Like Emperor Xuanyuan, even though he tried his best, he couldn't break it.  His body-protecting divine light, after all, in terms of defense, he is definitely the strongest among the Wujian Sect. I am afraid that only Buddha Tathagata, who has the same strong defense on Nuwa's side, can compete with him.

    Buddha Tathagata¡¯s methods focus on finesse, and he only has a few tricks.

    ????????????? Master Huanmu is extremely complex, and there is almost nothing he doesn¡¯t understand. In terms of formations, he is probably close to the Fuxi clan. In terms of close combat, he is also the best. In terms of refining puppets and elixirs, he is proficient in everything.  Although he is not number one in the Three Realms, he is definitely among the top three in the Three Realms!  This makes the owner of Huanmu very difficult to deal with.

    "Be careful, Bodhi." The owner of Huanmu held a wooden ruler and pointed far away.

    Wow.

    The wooden ruler suddenly grew ten thousand feet long, and the huge wooden ruler directly hit the pair of sky-covering hands.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The heaven and earth shook.

    "The rumors are not false, Bodhi, use all your strength." Master Huanmu looked at Bodhi.

    "Wu Jian Sect is really trying its best to kill my disciple." Bodhi was anxious. He came up with a killing move but could not get the opponent.

    "The Suiren clan!"

    "Tathagata!"

    "Samcheong!"

    "Come here quickly." The thought of Bodhi enveloped the three realms and urged.

    In the distant Xianyue world, Fangcun Mountain.

    "Huh, huh, huh" The lean old man lying there snoring with a fan on his chest was sleeping soundly.

    "Jidian, come to Zhulu World quickly to save your junior brother."

    A voice suddenly sounded in the old man's mind.

    The lean old man was stunned.

    "The Zhulu World is the foundation of Xuanyuan Huangdi. The master is also there, and now he has been forced to call for reinforcements?" Ji Dian no longer had the usual casualness, but solemnity. A spatial vortex had appeared in front of him.  Channel, Ji Dian immediately entered the space vortex channel with one step.

    Another place on Fangcun Mountain.

    &nbsp;"Yo, fall down."

    A woodcutter wearing straw sandals and cloth was swinging an axe, and a big tree slowly fell.

    "Woodcutter, your junior brother is in danger in Zhulu World. Wujianmen is coming to kill me, and I can't resist it. It's up to you to decide whether you want to come." Bodhi's voice sounded in the woodcutter's mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A space vortex channel also appeared in front of the woodcutter.

    The woodcutter was no longer as leisurely as before, but he was holding the ax and looking calmly at the space vortex channel in front of him.  He is the most low-key person in the entire Fangcun Mountain. He is always at the foot of the mountain and never goes to the mountain to see Bodhi.  But he is the undisputed strongest disciple among the entire Fangcun Mountain.

    No one knows what happened to him, and no one even knows his real name. Ji Ning and the others only knowthat the senior brother is called "Lumberjack."

    "Do you want to go? Ji Ning, was that little kid learning bow and arrow?" The woodcutter carried the ax with a smile on his face, "You haven't asked me if you want to kill my junior brother."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The woodcutter walked into the space vortex channel with his ax on his shoulder.

    The big world of Huaguoshan.

    ??Huaguo Mountain was famous in ancient times, but it was very low-key during the Three Realms Period. The leader of the demon clan in Huaguo Mountain was also a legendary existence.

    He was born from the Sky-Mending Stone of Empress Nuwa, and he was born with endless fighting spirit!

    Fighting in the sky and on the ground.

    He was born to fight!

    Bodhi taught him and Buddhism trained him, so that the peerless evil king who was beaten with a wheel and stick whenever he disagreed was truly transformed. The transformation was very low-key. He spent every day with the children on his Huaguo Mountain.  , I was happy, eating peaches and drinking wine, and wanted to sleep, using the heaven and the earth as my bed.

    He is like a piece of rough jade, which originally had a lot of flaws, but now it has become perfect and has restrained all its sharp edges.

    "Wukong, your junior brother is in danger in the world of Zhulu. Wu Jianmen wants to kill him, but my master can no longer resist." Bodhi said.

    "Master."

    The hairy monkey sitting cross-legged on a rock was looking down at the fight between two ants. When Bodhi's voice sounded in his mind, he was slightly startled.

    "Kill my junior brother?" The hairy monkey stood up, a layer of golden armor suddenly appeared on his body, and a stick appeared in his hand.

    "Children, your Majesty, I will go out for a while."

    The sound echoed over Huaguo Mountain.

    The Monkey King has already traveled through the void and headed directly to the world of Zhulu.

    Almost instantly, Bodhi immediately summoned the powerful men in Nuwa¡¯s camp. The Taoist disciples of Fangcun Mountain rarely join forces, but this time Bodhi also summoned them.

    Zhulu World Palace.

    While Bodhi, Xuanyuan and Master Huanmu were fighting, Ji Ning¡¯s second soul appeared.

    "Um?"

    The Dark Light Sword Master landed and suddenly discovered that a black electric snake that had killed Ji Ning flew into a large seal.

    "The magic weapon of the cave?" The Dark Light Sword Master immediately guessed it when he saw the big seal. At this time, a figure appeared outside the big seal. It was the ape-like messenger of all things surrounded by dark red flames. The face of this messenger of all things  His appearance even changed, and he turned into Ji Ning's face. Ji Ning looked at the thin old man with murderous intent in his eyes.

    "I was careless."

    "I was careless and trusted the master and the others too much. But I forgot that I am no longer the person I used to be. In the past, when I was with the master, he could completely protect me from wind and rain, and I didn't need to think about danger. But now I  He is already at the top of the Tao Ancestor's strength, and his ability to control the messenger of all things is even stronger. Even compared with the master, I'm afraid it's very close. If it can threaten me at this time, even if the master helps, it may not be useful." Ji Ning was completely awake.  .

    "It's really fast enough to refine the messenger of all things, hum." The Dark Light Sword Master sneered, "It's a pity, it's useless."

    The master of the Dark Light Sword stood in the distance, looking at Ning.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the mysterious black stream of light appeared again. If the last black stream of light was fan-shaped, it was so domineering that it directly tore apart his own divine body.  Then this time the black stream of light is like flowing water, extremely gentle, covering Ji Ning, trying to wrap around and restrain Ji Ning. As long as it is restrained, Ji Ning can be taken away just like Ji Ning took away the Messenger of All Things.  .

    "Arrogant."

    Ji Ning, the Messenger of All Things, was holding two divine swords, and his right hand suddenly moved.

    Wow? 

    The sword light lit up.

    Using the power of the Dao Ancestor to guide the messenger of all things, he used the terrifying power to unleash Ji Ning's fastest and fastest sword. The sword light lit up, and a lightning bolt appeared in the mid-air of the night!  The sword is faster than lightning!  The strong penetrating power was also hindered by the black sword light like running water.

    "Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang clang, a very dense sound, probably thousands of impacts.

    Countless thin swords appeared in mid-air.

    The sword of the Dark Light Sword Master is composed of countless small swords as big as fingers, and the surface of each sword is filled with black light.  At this moment, the countless thin swords were shattered by the impact under Ji Ning's dazzling sword light.

    This sword move is exactly the blood-dropping style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    "How is that possible!" The Dark Light Sword Master was shocked. He was also at the forefront among the top Taoist ancestors. Even if compared with the Bodhi Taoist ancestor, he might not be much weaker.

    In his opinion, a messenger of all things controlled by a true immortal is barely considered to be among the top Taoist ancestors, and is not his opponent at all.

    But the fact is that he is actually at a disadvantage!

    "You actually suppressed me." The Dark Light Sword Master was shocked. He didn't care about the shock. He understood how important this action was. He immediately shouted via voice message, "Wuying, why don't you take action and watch Ning escape?"

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 26: Stop hurting my junior brother

    The black Taoist robe Ji Ning controlled the messenger of all things and suppressed the dark light with one move. The strength he showed shocked all parties. This was definitely not a simple top Taoist ancestor, but very close to the level of the leader of the Three Emperors and Taoists and Buddhists.  As for the ¡®Shadowless Taoist Ancestor¡¯ who was lurking in the dark, he didn¡¯t have the time to think too much.

    "He must be eliminated." Wuying Daozu took action.

    "Um?"

    When Wanwu Ji Ning drew out his sword to suppress the Dark Light Sword Master, he immediately saw a dark figure appearing in front of him. The dark figure instantly turned into six. These six black figures all held whips.  Each whip has a sharp edge, just like a soft sword.

    Wow~~~Wow~~~Wow~~~

    Six black shadows waved their whips. For a moment, the whips covered the sky and covered the earth, completely covering all directions around Ji Ning, as if poisonous snakes were winding and killing Ji Ning.

    "It's the Wuying Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning immediately guessed the identity of the person who came. "The Wujian Sect really thinks highly of me. They actually sent two of their Wujian Sect's best assassins. One is the Dark Light Sword Master who is good at long-range attacks.  , one is Shadowless Daozu who is good at close attacks, with the two of them working together, how many people in the Three Realms can escape?"

    ????????? Wuying Taoist Ancestor is a master of both gods and demons, and he is also a true god. He is much stronger than the Sanshou Taoist back then. This is a terrifying existence that is no less than Bodhi and Old Man Yuan in terms of strength and status.

    There is a big difference between the Dark Light Sword Master and the Shadowless Taoist Ancestor.

    The Master of the Dark Light Sword is a magic weapon that can be used from a long distance to deliver a fatal sword, which is very powerful in an instant.  But if the fight lasts for a long time, it will be relatively weak.

    ????????? Wuying Daozu is a close combat!

    He has cultivated a very mysterious magical power called "Shadowless Magic Book". This magical power is only spread among a few of the top powerful people within the Wujian Sect, but the only one who has truly mastered this magical power is Wu Jian.  The Shadow Dao Ancestor is alone!  This magical power is quite similar to "Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons", but of course there are still big differences.

    By using this magical power, you can create six clones in an instant!  All six clones have the same strength as the original one, and the clones are like shadows Shadows cannot be killed. When the shadowless Taoist maintains this magical power, the six clones all look like shadows. Only one of the shadows has the true meaning hidden in it.  body!

    It is very difficult to find the true body from the six shadows, and the Shadowless Taoist can easily change the true body among the six shadows.

    With this magical power, your strength can skyrocket!  And almost immortal!  In addition, Wuying Taoist himself is the top Taoist in strength. After cultivating this magical power, he will naturally be comparable to Bodhi and Old Man Yuan.

    "Broken, broken, broken."

    Wanwu Ji Ning is a peerless swordsman, holding two divine swords and attacking crazily.

    Even the Shadowless Taoist was occasionally stabbed, but what was stabbed was only his shadow. The long whips of the Shadowless Taoist were attacking like crazy Ji Ning did not dare to be careless at all, because if he was a little careless, these whips  I'm afraid it will tie him up.

    "Dang, clang, clang."

    "Tear apart."

    Wanwuji Ning and Wuying Daozu were fighting in close quarters, fighting madly.

    One is invulnerable and the best in the three realms of swordsmanship.

    One is the six clones attacking the immortal body.  Besides, there was also the Dark Light Sword Master attacking from a distance. The two of them cooperated perfectly.

    Ji Ning was completely suppressed.

    "What should I do? Attacks are useless. I am completely entangled by the Shadowless Daozu. My attacks can't hurt him at all. But his whip may restrain me at any time, and that damn Dark Light Sword Master  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤It always affects me. I have no other choice but to find ways to delay the time. The longer it takes, the more powerful people from my Nuwa camp will come," Ji Ning said secretly.

    Slowly, it is true that the great power is as fast as lightning.

    Ji Ning himself was assassinated and destroyed. Immediately, the second soul controlled the messenger of all things and came out. The shadowless Taoist ancestor and the dark light sword master also joined forces.

    at this time.

    "Huan Mu!" An angry voice sounded.

    I saw a stalwart figure wearing an animal skin skirt appearing high in the sky. The space next to him was torn open, and there were heart-stopping flames surrounding him. The power of the flames can make people palpitate. But if you stare at the flames,  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤But he couldn't help but feel warm in his heart, as if he saw hope in the flames.

    That means the fire will never be extinguished.

    "It's the Suiren clan." Ji Ning, who was fighting against the Shadowless Taoist Ancestor and the Dark Light Sword Master, suddenly felt hope in his heart.

    "The Suiren clan is here." Huangdi Xuanyuan was also overjoyed.

    The Suiren family is the most powerful person in the Nuwa camp. Of course, Buddha Tathagata and Sanqing Taoist may be the most powerful ones.With some progress over the years, it might be possible to be stronger than the Suiren clan!  But at least Suiren's strength has been publicly discovered to be the pinnacle of the Three Realms.

    The Suiren clan in the sky was holding a blackened wooden staff in his hand. He waved the wooden staff with endless power, as if the falling stars had smashed all obstacles, and the purple light was shattered.

    "Well done." Master Huanmu also waved the wooden ruler in his hand.

    Both of them turned into millions of feet.

    The wooden stick and the wooden ruler collide.

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    The master of Huanmu was so shocked that he took two steps back in the air. However, the wooden ruler in his hand drew a circle and the impact was relieved.

    "I'm still a little weaker than you in close combat." Master Huanmu smiled softly, but his eyes were cold, "It's a pity that I don't have to fight with you."

    "Change."

    The owner of Huanmu turned around and immediately transformed into three heads and six arms, with each of the six hands holding a wooden ruler.

    "Huan Mu, I really don't want to kill you." A sigh sounded between heaven and earth, and a huge golden palm tore through the void and came through the sky.

    "Tathagata." Two of Huanmu's master's arms also swelled, and his huge palms grasped the wooden ruler to meet and resist.

    Almost as soon as Bodhi summoned him, Suirenshi, Tathagata, and Sanqing Taoist priests had already arrived.

    Suiren's wooden stick is as heavy as the lunar star or the sun star. Every hit makes the owner of Huanmu stagger back.

    The palms of the Tathagata contain the vast world. A pair of palms has long been like a rare treasure of chaos.

    Taoist Sanqin¡¯s ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯s attack was the most terrifying. Master Huanmu devoted almost half of his energy to resisting the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯.

    "It's a pity that Shennong and Fuxi are both in the endless chaos. It will take time to get here." Bodhicitta was worried. "If it were the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons and the Demon Hand Taoist, it would be impossible to contain Sanqing, Tathagata, and Suiren at the same time.  Three. Only Huanmu can do it."

    The bodhicitta is burning with anxiety.

    His strength is mainly for escaping. Although he is close to the leader level in terms of melee combat, he is still far behind Sanqing and Tathagata.

    The owner of Huanmu is even more perverted.

    He has too many methods, and the combination of multiple methods actually restrained Sanqing, Tathagata, and Suiren at the same time.  It makes my heart tremble just to see it!

    "Demon Hand, take action. Remember, don't bet on the odds. If possible, try not to trigger the final battle." The Lord of All Demons ordered through a message.

    "It's time for me to take action."

    A woman in purple appeared in the sky above the palace.

    She is petite and has a pretty face.

    But her murderous intention made the whole world of Zhulu World tremble, and dark clouds began to gather. Bodhi, Taoist Sanqing, and Tathagata also changed their expressions when they saw this purple-clothed woman.

    The real devil among devils!  A real murderous maniac!  The big devil who makes the world of endless chaos fear!

    Demon Hand Daozu!

    "I didn't expect that Wuying and Darklight could not deal with Ji Ning even if they teamed up, so we had to let Demon Hand take action. I just hope that Demon Hand will not make the situation worse." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons was worried. It was Ji Ning's strength that controlled the messenger of all things.  Beyond their expectations, they had to send someone at the leadership level, otherwise it would be difficult to capture Ji Ning directly.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons has no choice but to send Demon Hand Daozu.

    As soon as the purple-clothed woman appeared, she stretched out her crystal-white palm, crossed the sky, and grabbed Ji Ning, the messenger of all things, who was fighting with the Dark Light Sword Master and the Shadowless Dao Ancestor.

    And Bodhi, Xuanyuan, Sanqing, Suirenshi, and Tathagata are all controlled by the owner of Huanmu at this moment!  Although Master Huanmu was struggling, he managed to resist. Only Buddha Tathagata relied on his golden body to calmly spread out a palm and hit Taozu Demon Hand.  But Demon Hand Daozu could block it with one palm, while the other palm still grabbed Ji Ning.

    "Don't hurt my junior brother."

    A loud shout suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.

    The same ferocious aura rose into the sky, and an ape figure stood far away on the horizon. He held a stick in both hands and suddenly struck at him, only to see a huge golden stick slashed from the sky, directly hitting the Demon Hand Daozu.

    Today is Friday, remember that Tomato owes you two chapters before, and one chapter will be updated to make up for the debt before 6 o'clock tonight.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 27: Senior Brother

    "Monkey." Demon Hand Daozu glanced at him and didn't take the Demon King of Huaguoshan seriously. However, he still stopped dealing with Ji Ning and instead waved his palm to kill the Monkey King.

    The Demon Hand Taoist stood in mid-air, fighting the Buddha Tathagata in the distance with one hand, and slapping the Monkey King directly with the other hand.

    "Boom."

    A low voice.

    It was the sound of the golden stick colliding with the crystal white palm. The palm of Demon Hand Daozu stopped unexpectedly and was hit by the stick.

    "Huh?" Demon Hand Daozu's expression changed and he stared at the Monkey King in the distance.

    "My junior brother has gained such strength in just a few hundred years. Can't I, the old grandson, have made some progress from the ancient war of destruction to the present?" The Monkey King quickly approached through the void, holding a long stick, and his fighting spirit was overwhelming.

    "That monkey also has such strength. It seems that not only my Wujian Sect has hidden some strength, but this Nuwa camp also hides a lot of strength." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons sighed secretly.

    After all, the ancient war of destruction has been too long now, more than half of the Chaos Epoch.

    After such a long time, it is very possible for a seemingly ordinary True God Taoist to suddenly burst out with strength comparable to that of a top Taoist, or even a leader.  Before the real moment of life and deaththe trump cards of both camps are unclear, and this unclear trump card is the most dangerous trump card.

    Because in the final battle, if you are not careful, a powerful person suddenly breaks out, which may affect the situation of the battle.

    So both sides hide their strength.

    Even if we take action this time, we will send out forces that both sides already know about.

    "Although that monkey was valued by Nuwa back then, he was only a top Taoist ancestor. Now he is close to the leader level." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said secretly.

    Sun Wukong, the demon king of Huaguo Mountain, has always had the shadow of Nuwa Empress behind him as he grew up.

    He was conceived by the only Sky-Mending Stone, how could Empress Nuwa not care?

    Obtaining a treasure from the Dragon Palace, becoming a disciple of Bodhi, training in Buddhism, until finally the Empress Nuwa appeared in person to give guidance. It can be said that this monkey was the one that Empress Nuwa cultivated most carefully. During the ancient destruction war, the Infernal Sect was also very careful about this monkey.  monkey.  I'm worried about how terrifying this monkey will be.  But what's the result?  Although the monkey is very good at fighting and has many treasures in his body, his enlightenment is poor after all and he can barely exert his strength comparable to the top Taoist ancestors.

    And most of the Chaos Era has passed.

    This monkey king has already transformed, which is why Bodhi summoned him.

    Bodhi summoned three disciples - the first disciple Woodcutter, the second disciple Jidian, and the sixth disciple Sun Wukong.  In fact, there is another Taoist disciple under Bodhi's sect, who is the twelve disciples. However, the twelve disciples are just ordinary Taoist ancestors and cannot be involved in the battle at this level, and Bodhi has not called for him.

    "This monkey is still a bit difficult to deal with." Demon Hand Daozu secretly gritted his teeth as soon as he took action, "Nu Wa must have helped this monkey before she left the Three Realms."

    Although she is good at fighting.

    But she is not Master Huanmu. Master Huanmu can contain multiple leaders at the same time, but what she is good at is attacking, not containment!  If she put some effort into it, she could kill the monkeys, but that would take time, and time is very precious now. The longer the time goes, the more powerful people will come.

    This time the target is Ji Ning!

    Although Monkey is powerful, he is already the ancestor of the True God and Taoism, so he has no way to intervene in the battle of luck.  Ji Ning was obviously a true immortal, but he was able to exert such demonic power. Especially with the help of the Messenger of All Things, he was able to exert a power close to that of a leader.  Such a monster cannot be allowed to live no matter what.

    "Dark Light Wuying, you two block this monkey for me, and I will deal with Ji Ning." The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor immediately sent a message to instruct her. She did not want to be distracted by the monkey.

    "yes."

    The master of the Dark Light Sword who had been high in the sky suddenly had an idea. The black streamer-like sword light he controlled immediately turned around and headed towards the Monkey King in the distance. The Monkey King could only try his best to block the sword light.  No one dares to be careless with the Dark Light Sword Master's sword.

    brush.

    The Shadowless Taoist also retreated quickly and also killed the Monkey King in the distance.

    "Ji Ning, accept death." The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor was still fighting Buddha Tathagata with one hand, while the other white palm had already passed through the void, covering a distance of hundreds of thousands of feet, and directly attacked Ji Ning.

    "The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning felt suffocated when he saw this palm.

    If we use the Luo Formation, I'm afraid it will be destroyed in an instant.

    And with the help of the Envoy of All Things, his own strength must be much stronger, equivalent to ten formations, and then it is possible to resist.

    "Idealistic style."

    Ji Ning holds two swords, launched the strongest single-target defense move, and for a moment a black hole of sword light appeared in front of Ji Ning. When that terrifying white palm struck, it was blocked by the black hole, and Demon Hand Daozu clearly sensed his palm.  After receiving a heavy strange force, he frantically released his attack power.

    "Huh?" Demon Hand Daozu frowned, "Pick leaves."

    I saw that her white palm performed another more subtle and terrifying palm technique. Her index finger, middle finger, and thumb were close to each other, as if they were trying to pinch a leaf.

    "Snapped."

    The five fingers of her palm were like dancing, intruding into the black hole of Ji Ning's sword light. With a sound, the black hole disappeared, and the fingers had already pinched Ji Ning's Beiming Sword.

    "How is that possible?" Ji Ning was in disbelief and at the same time, his heart palpitated at the opponent's claw. The claw of the Demon Hand Daozu was so 'beautiful' and 'splendid'. It was a move so complex and mysterious that one could not help but be intoxicated.  Its complexity and mystery - even surpassed Ji Ning's sword skills, directly defeating Ji Ning's sword moves.

    "Perhaps, Ji Ning is the best in the three realms when it comes to swordsmanship.

    When it comes to palm skills, Demon Hand Taoist Patriarch is the best in the three realms, and even Buddha Tathagata, who is also good at using palms, is slightly weaker.

    "Huh."

    I saw the white palms of Demon Hand Daozu, either in the leaf-picking style, or the flower-folding style, or the withering style. The names sounded elegant, and the movements of Demon Hand Daozu were also beautiful, but their power made Ji Ning feel desperate.  He was holding a divine sword in each hand, and one divine sword was caught. After only twelve moves, Ning was slapped on the waist by a palm, and he couldn't help but fall down.

    "Take it." An innate spiritual treasure rope suddenly appeared in the palm of Demon Hand Daozu, and quickly wrapped around the messenger of all things.

    Ji Ning, who was inside the Messenger of All Things, only felt unwilling and powerless. Although he had tried his best, he could not compare with this demon among demons who could fight one-on-one with Nuwa Empress in terms of offense during the ancient war of destruction.  , it¡¯s still a bit worse.  The other party only used one hand and only exchanged more than ten moves to capture him.

    "If I can reach the fifth level of sword power, the sword technique is more mysterious - and the speed exceeds the limit of heaven, I am afraid that the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor will not be able to capture me." Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    In order to capture Ji Ning as quickly as possible, Demon Hand Daozu naturally did not hold back at all. He used one hand to continuously display more than ten brilliant palm techniques, which also shocked other powerful people present: "This Demon Hand Daozu is really better than the ancient Destruction Master."  Even more refined during the war.¡±

    Ji Ning was captured.

    Although Ji Ning himself was unwilling to give in, he had nothing to say.  I am really too careless, and my strength is indeed not enough.  Fortunately, I still have a clone. Even if my body dies, I will be able to turn over.  It's a pity that he has many treasures such as his 'Nine-horned Electric Snake' and 'Bei Ming Sword'.

    "Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, please put down my junior brother." A laughing voice sounded, and a lean old man in tattered clothes walked out of the space vortex. He stretched out his hand, and his big hand glowed with golden light. It was the golden body of Buddhism.  Fa, that big hand glowing with golden light was directly trying to stop the Demon Hand Daozu.

    "You crazy monk, come and stop me." Demon Hand Daozu stretched out his big hand hundreds of thousands of feet away and directly grabbed Wanwuhe Zhe, completely ignoring Ji Dian's attack.

    "Clang."

    The white palm collided with the golden palm that looked like chicken feet.

    Ji Dian¡¯s complexion changed.  to

    But at this moment, Demon Hand Daozu's face changed and became ugly. She looked at the figure that appeared in mid-air in disbelief.  The same space vortex. Walking out of the space vortex was a woodcutter wearing straw sandals and carrying an ax. He and Jidian arrived at the same time.

    Ji Dian made the first move and failed.

    The woodcutter swung the axe. The moment he swung the axe, Demon Hand Daozu's expression turned ugly.  he

    "No." Demon Hand Daozu even took the initiative to put down Ji Ning, and directly intercepted the ax with his white palm.  put

    "Cut it off."

    The woodcutter said softly and indifferently.

    Wow.

    The ax seemed ordinary, but the mysterious and incomparable palm skills of Demon Hand Daozu could not block it. The ax blade passed by and hit Demon Hand Daozu's arm. "Pfft." Demon Hand Daozu's arm was cut off on the spot.  .

    "Wow." After this ax blade stream cut off the white arm, it moved faster than light and struck directly at the dark light sword master who was manipulating the magic weapon.

    "Escape." The Dark Light Sword Master did not expect disaster to fall from the sky. Although he noticed the woodcutter, he believed in the strength of Demon Hand Daozu. He did not expect that after the ax cut off Demon Hand Daozu's arm, it came directly in front of him.  .  that axThe speed was simply more terrifying than Ji Ning's sword.

    He wanted to escape.

    However, there is no way to escape this terrifying axe.

    "Pfft."

    The body of the Dark Light Sword Master was directly split in half by an axe, and the soul and golden elixir were directly annihilated. The split corpse fell directly from a high altitude, and blood was flying in the air. A man with sword power reaching the fifth level who is good at assassination  Dao Ancestor fell.

    The entire battlefield fell silent.

    Taoist Sanqing, Buddha Tathagata, and Suiren also stopped, as did Master Huanmu.

    Everyone's eyes turned to the woodcutter standing there holding an axe. The woodcutter looked ordinary and was even more plainly dressed, but the ordinary ax just now made the powerful leaders at the presence feel  Shocking.  A long, long time ago, the same existence once shocked them.

    That¡¯s Hou Yi¡¯s arrow!

    Today, the woodcutter¡¯s ax also shocked them.

    "Junior brother." Jidianzheng saved the Messenger of All Things.

    The Demon Hand Daozu withdrew the magic weapon, and her arms condensed again. She stared at the woodcutter, no longer looking at Ji Ning, and she no longer wanted to capture Ji Ning.

    "Hou Yi, is that you?" The voice of Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor was clear and sweet.

    "it's me."

    The woodcutter said calmly.

    There was silence over the entire palace, a little quieter, boom boom boom!  !  !  I saw that the sky above the palace was shattered again and again, and powerful people descended one after another. They were the other powerful people from Nuwa's camp who came one after another, such as Thunder God Tianzun, Xiaoyao Tianzun, Amitabha Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, etc.  A mighty one.

    The battle is slow.

    Actually, it was very fast. From the time when Ji Ning was killed, when Ji Ning¡¯s second soul controlled all things, the messenger took action, to when Ji Ning was captured, when Ji Dian and the woodcutter took action it was too short.

    In such a short period of time, the powerful people on the entire battlefield no longer cared about Ji Ning, but the woodcutter.

    "After all these years, I'm sorry to trouble you, master." The woodcutter looked at Bodhi.

    "Haha, if I can make Hou Yi my disciple, I'm afraid Sanqing and Tathagata are all competing to be my disciples." Bodhi chuckled, "Okay, you finally came out. I thought you wouldn't come out this time."

    "Junior brother is about to be killed. If I don't come out, when will I wait?" The woodcutter looked at the fearful Demon Hand Dao Ancestor and Huan Mu Master in the distance, "I think it's time for us to have a serious talk with you Wujianmen.  It¡¯s time.¡±

    "It's time to talk."

    A figure in red robe and blue hair appeared in mid-air.

    "Wind Demon." The woodcutter looked at the red-robed and blue-haired figure.

    At this moment, a large group of powerful people have appeared in the sky above the palace, but although these powerful people quietly communicated with each other, they did not dare to make a sound at all.

    And below, Ji Ning, the messenger of all things, looked up at the woodcutter in the sky, and was shocked in his heart: "Elder brother? Woodcutter? Hou Yi?"

    "

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 28 Negotiation

    The elder woodcutter who had been cutting down trees on Fangcun Mountain in a low profile was actually Hou Yi?

    When I was practicing "Hou Yi's Archery" on the mountain, my senior brother passed by me several times carrying an ax, and even gave me a hint at a critical moment. I didn't think much about it at the time, thinking that with my senior brother's strength, I could  It's normal to nudge yourself.  Who would have thought that this senior brother is Hou Yi, the creator of "Hou Yi's Archery"!

    "Junior brother." Ji Dian shouted with a smile while holding a fan.

    "Little Junior Brother." A stream of light flew from the distance and landed. It was the Monkey King wearing golden divine armor.

    "Second Senior Brother, Sixth Senior Brother." Ji Ning continued. At the same time, Ji Ning couldn't help but look at this Sixth Senior Brother carefully. Many stories in ancient times have been spread on the earth. Although some are specious, this Sixth Senior Brother's Sun Wukong  , the reputation on the earth is quite big.  Of course, Ji Ning had already seen too many powerful people.

    Like Lu Dongbin, Sanqing Taoist, Bodhi ancestors, Buddha Rulai, etc. have seen them one by one. Seeing that Sixth Brother Ji Ning is also very calm, just slightly curious.

    "Hehe, I didn't expect that my senior brother turned out to be Hou Yi." Sun Wukong chuckled, "When I became a disciple of my master, my senior brother even showed me the way. At that time, I thought he was just an ordinary woodcutter.  I knew it turned out to be the eldest brother. I murmured at the time that this eldest brother was hiding deep enough. Only today did I know that he was the great god Hou Yi from ancient times, and he was not hiding very deep."

    Hou Yi became famous too early.

    When Hou Yi killed the Golden Crow Demon King, Sun Wukong had not yet been born.

    "I became a disciple of the master very early, and I didn't know the origin of the eldest brother." Ji Dian smiled, "As soon as I became a disciple of the master, the eldest brother followed the master at that time, but he was also working as a woodcutter and chopping trees.  In fact, I was confused at the time, even though I was a disciple of the master, why didn¡¯t I see the senior brother asking for help from the master? The master once said that the senior brother had long been the true divine Taoist ancestor and needed to understand it by himself, and he couldn¡¯t give any guidance, so I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡±

    "I heard that Senior Brother went to Taiyin Star because of Chang'e's incident, and wanted to cut down the laurel tree on Taiyin Star, but the sacred tree recovered after cutting down a little bit I had no choice but to stop the osmanthus tree, Senior Brother  You chop down trees on Fangcun Mountain every day, are you thinking of going to the Taiyin Star-Moon Palace one day?" The Monkey King lowered his voice, and there was even a shield around him.

    "Is it something you, a monkey, like you, can talk about about Senior Brother?" Jidian scolded, "You can't talk about this matter."

    "Since Senior Brother can't hear it, I'll just tell you behind your back." Sun Wukong blinked.

    Ji Ning also knew about Hou Yi and Chang'e. That was Hou Yi's scar!  It¡¯s not good to expose someone¡¯s scars.

    "Let's go, let's go. Now Buddha and Sanqing are negotiating with the World of Chaos. Let's go aside and rest first." Ji Dian glared at Sun Wukong, "Don't cause trouble, you monkey, be careful to offend senior brother.  , we can¡¯t help you.¡±

    "Yes." The Monkey King was excited and nodded, "The senior brother used the art of bow and arrow to dominate the ancient times. Now he is so powerful with an axe. The Demon Hand Taoist is also famous. He is the level of strength of the leader of the Buddhist Taoist sect.  Our senior brother cut off his arm with an axe."

    "That's because Demon Hand Daozu is too arrogant." Ji Dian said, "Elder brother was very powerful in ancient times. Even the leader of the Buddhist Taoist sect had to go all out to face him. Demon Hand Daozu actually dared to face the enemy with one hand  It would be strange not to suffer a loss.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled and was about to put away the Messenger of All Things. However, he suddenly remembered the scene where he couldn't help but fall down after being slapped on the body by the magic hand master, so he took a closer look at the Messenger of All Things.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning immediately discovered that there was a crack in an internal core at the waist and abdomen of the Messenger of All Things.

    Ji Ninglian tried to use the Messenger of All Things to mobilize power, but found that it could not be mobilized at all. The cracks here It was as if there was a fault in the energy transmission of the Messenger of All Things, making the Messenger of All Things suddenly become a waste.

    "It's actually useless? How is that possible?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    Messenger of all things.

    This, this is already his most powerful killing move now. With the Messenger of All Things, his strength can reach close to the leader level, comparable to Bodhi and Wuying Daozu.  But why did this messenger of all things suddenly become useless?  It should be noted that even if the attacks of the leaders of the Buddhist and Taoist sects fall on the Messenger of All Things, they will hardly be harmed at all.  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????llylly out out out the all-powerful messenger?  But it was indeed strange at the time. He fell down with just one palm.

    "Second senior brother, sixth senior brother." Ji Ning whispered, "The Messenger of All Things is dead."

    "What?" Both Ji Dian and the Monkey King saidSurprised.

    Ji Ning nodded solemnly: "She must have been crippled by Demon Hand Daozu. I don't know how she did it."

    The monkey king gritted his teeth.

    Ji Dian frowned and said softly: "Well, this puppet of the Messenger of All Things was refined by the Wujian Sect. They should be prepared to prevent the Messenger of All Things from being taken away by us. There should be a way to destroy the Messenger of All Things, but  This method is very difficult. On the battlefield of the battle of luck, your opponents are all gods and immortals. They cannot destroy your messenger of all things. But Demon Hand Daozu is after all a powerful person at the leadership level, plus he knows the messenger of all things.  A key part of the body can be easily destroyed."

    "Well, I also heard that when the Lord of All Things died, all his messengers were abolished." The Monkey King also nodded.

    "The Envoy of All Things of Wujian Sect still needs Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor to destroy it himself. Compared with it, it is not as powerful as the Lord of All Things." Ji Dian said.

    Ji Dian suddenly said: "You must tell the master immediately about this.

    "Yes, tell the master quickly." The Monkey King said.

    The negotiations between the Nuwa camp and Wujianmen are also being negotiated by the top powerful people.

    time flies.

    Other powerful people are also silently waiting for the outcome of the negotiation in Zhulu World. Ji Ning, Jidian, Monkey King and others from Fangcun Mountain are also waiting on the side.

    After a while, it started to get dark.

    The powerful men of Wujian Sect have just left the world of Zhulu.

    "Master, senior brother."

    Ji Ning, Jidian, and the Monkey King who were sitting there stood up. Patriarch Bodhi and Hou Yi walked side by side through the void from a distance and came to the courtyard.

    "How are you doing, Master?" the Monkey King asked.

    "Your junior brother Ji Ning suffered a big loss. How about our Nuwa camp?" said Patriarch Bodhi.

    "It doesn't matter if the disciple suffers a loss, as long as it can benefit our side in this war." Ji Ning said.

    Bodhi looked at Ji Ning: "I, Hou Yi and several others have secretly discussed that the Wujian Sect will suddenly move to deal with you. I'm afraid they have made many detailed preparations. They are prepared, but we are not. Moreover,  We have the upper hand in the fate battle, so although we are angry, we will not easily fight in the end."

    Hou Yi also nodded: "Of course, if the Wujian Sect insists on a decisive battle, we will go to war with them."

    "Obviously, the appearance of your senior brother, especially your senior brother's strength, makes them a little unsure." Bodhi said, "After this negotiation, it is quite good for my Nuwa camp."

    "What's the result?" the Monkey King asked.

    "The Infernal Sect's requirement is that Ji Ning is not allowed to participate in the fate battle." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "What, this is too" The Monkey King immediately became angry.

    Bodhi continued: "We agreed. Our request is thatthe messengers of all things on the other side of the Wujian Gate are not allowed to participate in the battle of destiny. The messengers of all things on the other side of the Wujian Gateeven though they were lost  One, but there are still nine! If all nine messengers of all things are dispatched, then even my disciple Ji Ning will not be able to do anything at all."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    indeed.

    It will take some time to deal with a messenger of all things by yourself, you need to influence its center of gravity, and then capture it in one fell swoop.  Then all it takes is for the two messengers of all things to cooperate with each other, and you will be completely helpless.  The other seven messengers of all things are completely capable of killing like crazy.

    "After all, Ji Ning suffered a big loss this time. They all have to pay a price. The death of the Dark Light Sword Master was in vain." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and said, "Disciple, you will have to fight for your fate in the future.  You can't participate, but it also prevents the other party's messengers of all things from participating, and you have truly made great contributions to our side. If you need anything, just ask."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 29: Three Secret Codes

    Chapter two today!  !

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Whatever you need or lack, just say it." Bodhi said, "This is what Sanqing and Tathagata think they owe you."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    He has obtained many inheritances from the Beixiu World God, and he can also obtain the treasures of many prisoners in the world prison.  Indeed, there is no need to ask for anything from the Mighty One on your side.

    "Junior brother." Hou Yi looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also looked at the simple man in front of him, the legendary 'Hou Yi'. The great god was still as ordinary as a mortal, but Ji Ning admired him very much, because Hou Yi relied on archery to conquer the three realms!  But now it is possible to directly injure Demon Hand Daozu with an axe. How much stronger would it be if arrows were used?  It's really unfathomable. Hou Yi's attack shocked everyone. They were not only shocked by Hou Yi's identity, but the most important thing was that Hou Yi, the number one god of arrows in the three realms, was so terrifying with an axe.

    "The battle of luck will ultimately only affect the final battle between the two sides." Hou Yi said, "This final battle mainly depends on the powerful! The stronger the powerful, the greater the influence, and there will be one or two more leaders at the level.  , has a great impact on the overall situation. If there is one more person at the Pangu God level, it can completely sweep them away. Luck has no use at all."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "So you can practice with peace of mind." Hou Yi looked at Ji Ning, "Practice well. Since you don't participate in the battle of destiny, there is no need to participate. Practice with peace of mind. The most important thing is the final battle."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning agreed.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t mind if he doesn¡¯t participate in the fate battle.

    What he really wants in his heart is to destroy the Wujian Sect, and what he desires most is to kill the God King with his own hands!

    The world of ten thousand demons.

    "Wind Demon, I'm really unwilling to ask the messenger of all things to give up the fight for fate." The pretty face of Demon Hand Daozu was cold, and his eyes were filled with evil spirits.

    "It's okay if the Messenger of All Things doesn't participate." The owner of Huanmu next to him said, "Although Ji Ning's main body has been destroyed, he still has a second soul, and he can control the array with that second soul If  If he kidnaps another Messenger of All Things, he will be able to explode into a strength close to that of a leader. Then he alone can be worth a group of Messengers of All Things."

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to let him kidnap you once. Can you kidnap him a second time?¡± Demon Hand Daozu sneered.

    "Ji Ning is not alone. He is also assisted by the army from Nuwa's camp. Everything is unclear in the war." Master Huanmu shook his head, "And this time we are in the right first. If we don't suffer any loss, the furious  I'm afraid the Nuwa camp will really have a decisive battle. Then you have also seen Hou Yi's strength."

    "I was careless. I didn't expect him to be Hou Yi. If I had known it was Hou Yi, how could I have dealt with it with one hand?" Demon Hand Daozu shook his head, "If we go all out, it is not certain who will win and who will lose."

    The Lord of All Demons, who had remained silent next to him, said calmly: "But Hou Yi used an axe. What if he used his Divine Bow of Hou Yi?"

    The Demon Hand Taoist was startled.

    "Hou Yi's strength is obviously much stronger than in ancient times, and I feel a faint threat." The Lord of All Demons shook his head and said, "The real purpose of the Messenger of All Things is to be controlled by Tao Ancestor, and it is used to deal with the leader level. Luck  The fight I won¡¯t get involved if I don¡¯t get involved, and if I can get Ji Ning to stop getting involved, it¡¯s still worth it.¡±

    "By the way, have you destroyed that envoy of all things?" the Lord of All Demons asked.

    "It's destroyed." Demon Hand Daozu nodded.

    The original plan prepared a lot.

    Destroying the ¡®Messenger of All Things¡¯ is one of them, destroying one of the key points. If it can be brought back, Master Wuxiao can easily repair it.  However, Nuwa's camp lacks some core formation diagrams and cannot be repaired at all.

    "That's good." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons nodded, "This Ji Ning can't get involved in the fate battle, so he can only participate in the final battle. And without the Messenger of All Things, his threat is much weaker."

    "In the final battle, Ji Ning is nothing." Demon Hand Dao Ancestor said calmly.

    "His true form was destroyed, and the second soul was the Qi Refining Flow." Master Huan Mu said, "You cannot reach the level of a leader just by relying on the Qi Refining Flow."

    indeed.

    Looking at the three realms, whether it is the Nuwa camp or the Wujian Sect, they are truly at the top.

    Like Sanqing, Tathagata, and Fuxi, they were all true gods born in chaos. They later reincarnated, but they still followed the path of cultivating both gods and demons!  The Shennong clan and the Suiren clan all have great divine bodies. Even Bodhi and Old Man Yuan are from the True God of Chaos!  As for the Wujianmen side, Demon Hand Daozu, Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, and Master Huanmu are all close combatants.?They are both gods and demons practicing Qi refining at the same time!

    ?Theoretically.

    Refining Qi Flow can also reach the leadership level, such as the level of enlightenment is too high.  !

    But for a moment, there is no pure Qi-refining flow who becomes a leader in the Three Realms.

    Secondly, do you want to become a leader through enlightenment?  That will take time. Ji Ning is now even connected

    ¡®I haven¡¯t fully understood the way of heaven, and I am far away from becoming a leader.

    Therefore, it is normal for the Wujian Sect to believe that the threat to Ji Ning will be much smaller after his destruction.

    "With only the second soul, the threat is much smaller, and the training time is short. His disadvantages are too obvious." Master Huanmu shook his head, "This Ji Ning is indeed a talented monster. If he is given a hundred thousand years, I am afraid he will become  A big threat. But he has enough time to practice"

    "Um."

    "I still think that giving up the Envoy of All Things to participate in the battle of destiny will have too much impact." Demon Hand Daozu frowned.

    "There is no need to talk about this matter anymore." The Lord of All Demons said, "By the way, Huan Mu, how did your discussion with Old Man Yuan go?"

    "He wants the three secret codes of our Wujian Sect." Master Huanmu sighed, "Not even one of them is enough. Only if we give him all three secret codes will he be willing to join our Wujian Sect."

    "Three secret tomes? Do you want them all?" Demon Hand Daozu sneered, "This old man Yuan is really ambitious. I have only comprehended two secret tomes."

    a long long time ago.

    At that time, the world of endless chaos was still intact. The Lord of the Inner Demons once traveled through the chaos. By chance, he obtained three mysterious and incomparable secret scriptures, namely "Seven Hearts", "Whirlpool" and "Shadowless". These three secret scriptures  It is also the most important secret skill of the Lord of Inner Demons. These three secret codes also made great contributions to being able to rule the entire world of chaos so quickly back then.

    In order to win over his subordinates, the Lord of the Inner Demons also gave secret codes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Master of the Inner Demon is willing to teach these two secret canons, "Xuanhe" and "Shadowless", but the secret canon "Seven Hearts" was originally only known by the Master of the Inner Demon.  Later, after the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons saved the entire Wujian Sect, the Lord of Inner Demons had already merged with the way of heaven, but he still taught the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons the "Seven Hearts".

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the entire Wujian Sect, the only one who has completely read the three secret scriptures is the Lord of Inner Demons and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons.

    "Seven Hearts is a mental power method." The Lord of All Demons said, "In fact, many powerful people cannot use it. They must reach the fifth level of mental power to understand this method. In fact, these three secret scriptures are really taught  It is not impossible to give it to Old Man Yuan. After all, his faction has quite a few powerful people and is very strong."

    "Yes." Master Huanmu and Demon Hand Taoist nodded.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the old man Yuan¡¯s faction, the strongest one is the Fourth Ancestor of Yuanhe!  There are powerful people under their sect. Even the strength shown by Old Man Yuan is close to the leadership level. Who knows if he has any hidden strength.

    So this is a very powerful faction, and both camps are trying to win over them.

    "I'm worried that after giving him the three secret codes, he turned to Nuwa's camp." The Lord of All Demons said, "I heard that there is a life oath among the chaotic alien races. But how can I make the other party take a life oath?  , but we don¡¯t know it at all.¡±

    "I'll go talk to him again." Master Huanmu frowned, "We must win over Old Man Yuan to our side. If they come to our side, the Nuwa camp will lose such a part of its strength. One side will have more, and the other will have less.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The influence is great and must be won over. Also, Feng Mo, many other aspects will be left to you."

    "Well, leave it to me in the chaos." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons nodded, "It has been more than half of the Chaos Era since the ancient war of destruction. Although we have hidden many methods. But the Nuwa camp cannot be underestimated, don't forget  Yes, that Nuwa has reached the level of world god, and the background of Nuwa¡¯s camp is unpredictable.¡±

    Both sides are cautious.

    The battle over luck is just one factor that affects the strength of both parties.  But both sides are still fighting for every winnable factor.  Because when the final battle breaks out, either you die or I die.

    In endless chaos.

    Within the Ice Star, this star has no reputation at all, it doesn¡¯t even have a proper name, but it is the star that Ji Ning placed in the world¡¯s prison.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning, who had been forgotten by Wujianmen and no longer regarded as a threat, quietly appeared.

    "World Prison." Ji Ning in black Taoist robes stood deep in the canyon, looking at the endless ice in front of him, "In the following years, before there is any real big movement, I will settle down in the World Prison and think of ways to improve my  Strength."

    Tomato, please give me a monthly pass~~~Does anyone have a monthly pass?

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 30: Recovery

    Standing alone in the depths of the canyon, Ji Ning's mental power enveloped the entire Ice Star. His mental power was like ripples of lake water, rippling in circles, sweeping across the covered area.

    This is a little trick of mental exploration.

    It is one of the many techniques left by Beixiu World God. Although it is only a small skill, with this "mental detection skill", looking at the three realms, no powerful person can follow Ji Ning without being discovered by Ji Ning.

    " Wandering in the endless chaos, there are many small methods, such as the method of condensing breath, mental exploration, the art of transformation, mental soul lock Although these small methods cannot improve the strength, they can greatly improve the survivability.  Without these abilities, it would be easy to fall and die while wandering in the endless chaos.

    These small methods may seem inconspicuous, but in fact they are all first-class methods passed down by the gods of Beixiu World.  Even among the ancestral gods and immortals of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, not many can do it.

    "I thought Wujianmen would be more careful about me with this outbreak of strength, and might even follow me. I even cautiously made several rounds Now it seems that they no longer regard me as a threat." Ji Ning, black Taoist robe  He sighed secretly in his heart, before coming to this ice star, he also went to Xianyue World.

    It would be nice to prevent Wujianmen from tracking you, but unfortunately, Wujianmen didn¡¯t track you at all.

    "That's right. If I don't participate in the fate battle, the threat to them will indeed be greatly reduced. For a powerful person, there is no messenger of all things. I am still too weak now!" Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, shook his head and then swooshed.  Disappeared into thin air.

    The world is in prison.

    The young man in white robe is sitting cross-legged. In front of him is a large cauldron that is faintly glowing.

    ¡®The Five Elements Divine Cauldron, the Five Elements Divine Cauldron is no longer the dirty look it used to be, and is obviously extraordinary.

    "Here we come." The young man in white robe looked up.

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest in the distance, flew over and landed. Suddenly, a black electric snake appeared out of thin air, and then quickly flew into the body of the white-robed boy. All of his avatars were thunder and lightning gods, so that he could truly control them as he wished.  Nine-horned electric snake.  Although the second soul is extremely powerful, it cannot be controlled.

    "I spent a huge amount of magic weapons. Almost all the magic weapons I got from the World Prison were refined with the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. They were all consumed and condensed a large amount of the essence of the Five Elements. Who would have thought even the surface of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword is  Unable to recover." Ji Ning, in black Taoist robes, looked at the ancient stone platform next to him. On the stone platform was a bloody divine sword with a sword full of cracks.

    The Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword absorbs some of the essence of the Five Elements. As long as its surface is intact, it can be used in battle, and its power will far exceed that of the Chaos Treasure.

    "If enough essence of the Five Elements is absorbed to repair the whole sword body, the power will make the Chaos Immortals and World Gods go crazy.

    "It feels like only one-fifth of the surface has been repaired." Ji Ning secretly shook his head.

    The prison of the world.

    There are more than a thousand gods and immortals, and they have searched them all!

    I also got a lot of treasures from true gods and true immortals.  Except for a very few who stayed by themselves, the others were all refined.

    "This is not just about refining the 'Purple Light Qiong', it is just repairing it, and just repairing the surface It requires such a massive amount of essence of the five elements, so much essence of the five elements, if it is used to improve my golden beads of the stars,  I'm afraid some of the heavenly star golden beads can be upgraded to the level of chaotic treasures." Ji Ning said secretly.

    The essence of the Five Elements is mainly used to repair magic weapons.  It can also be used to strengthen some special magic weapons.

    Some magic weapons have a very good foundation and can withstand more essence of the Five Elements and can be used to strengthen them.

    The golden beads of the stars are not ordinary.

    It is not an innate spiritual treasure naturally bred after Pangu opened the world.  It was originally the essence of those huge stars in the endless chaos that fell and condensed into a crystal core.  These crystal nuclei were floating in the sky when Pangu opened the world. They were attracted by chance and became innate spiritual treasures.

    In fact, this kind of crystal nucleus is a very precious material for refining!

    "The essence after the fall of some smaller chaotic stars cannot be condensed into crystal nuclei. Only large enough chaotic stars can condense the 'crystal nuclei, come on.

    Every crystal core is a precious refining material, usually used to refine chaotic treasures.  Because they drifted into the newly opened Pangu world, they naturally became the ¡®Golden Beads of Stars in the Sky,¡¯ and were used to

    ¡®Smash it, man.

    ? Overkill!

    Those innate spiritual treasures bred in the Pangu Chaos World itself do not have much potential, but the Star Golden Beads still have great potential, and can fully withstand a certain amount of essence and be upgraded to the level of chaotic rare treasures.  It's a pity that Ji Ning wants to upgrade all the 3,600 golden beads of stars to the level of Chaos Treasures.Just thinking.

    "More than three thousand Chaos Rare Treasures?" Ji Ning shook his head secretly. It may not be enough to refine all the magic weapons in the world prison.

    Next to the Five Elements Divine Cauldron, the white-robed young man sat cross-legged, with a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid in front of him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Drops of mysterious chaotic spiritual liquid were sucked into the body of the boy in white robe, followed by a phantom flying out of the boy in white robe, falling to the side and condensing into another boy in white robe.

    Time passed, and a young man in white robes was condensed. Ji Ning was still essentially the second level of the "Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu". He only relied on the secret method of "The Only One" to gather the seventeen clones into one.  Now when he relies on the method of "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons" to absorb the chaotic spiritual liquid and restore the clones, seventeen more clones have been restored.

    "The art of tempering gold with ice and fire."

    Seventeen young men in white robes, each with a ball of Nine Flames Slurry and a ball of Ice Heart Essence suspended in front of them.

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, looked at the suspended Jiuyan pulp and Bingxin marrow, and sighed secretly: "There is still a lot of Jiuyan pulp, but there is not much Bingxinmui. After this consumption, only Bingxinmui is left.  It¡¯s about 100,000 jins.¡±

    This time I was destroyed.

    Relying on Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Bing Xin Marrow, and Jiu Yan Pulp, you can fully recover your strength in just one month!

    But if the deity is destroyed next time, there will not be enough Ice Heart Essence and there will be too little Chaos Spiritual Liquid. It may take a long time to recover.  Just like the original 'Shao Yan Chou', if too many clones die, recovery will take a long time.

    One month later.

    These seventeen young men in white robes, whose golden elixirs have been tempered and improved, used the secret technique of "The Only One" to merge into one.

    "Strength is restored."

    There was a hint of murderous intent in the eyes of Ji Ning, who was dressed in white.

    He can¡¯t forget the scene where the God King killed his senior sister Yu Wei. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to forget that scene in the endless years to come.

    "God King, I am not strong enough now, just wait, I will come back." Ji Ning has endless determination.

    "Walk."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning in white robes waved away Ji Ning in black robes, and then flew away towards the distance.

    Only the white-robed avatar is still in front of the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. This avatar is the foundation for Ji Ning's comeback. Even if the original avatar is destroyed, he can gradually cultivate back.  Therefore, Ji Ning will never fuse this clone with the secret method of "The Only True Self", otherwise once it dies, it will be truly dead.

    It flew for a moment.

    Ning in white quickly descended. On the plain in front of him was a stele. At first glance, he could see that there were random steles standing on the plain. Surrounded by these steles was a magnificent jasper palace.

    "Being severely injured this time is a disaster, but it is also a blessing for me to fight against the Dark Light Sword Master, Shadowless Dao Ancestor, and Demon Hand Dao Ancestor." Ji Ning thought secretly, even though he was in the world prison, he was also fighting against  True gods and immortals have fought against each other, but the imprisoned true gods and immortals generally have not fully understood

    ¡®The way of heaven,¡¯.

    If they can fully understand the way of heaven, they can become ancestral immortals!

    Because they have not fully understood the way of heaven so in terms of strength, these true gods and true immortals are generally ordinary Taoist ancestors. Occasionally, they can have the strength of "top Taoist ancestors" by virtue of their magical powers.  But the Dark Light Sword Master and the Shadowless Taoist Ancestor are both masters among the top Taoist Ancestors, and the Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor is even more of a leader!

    Although the foundations of these Taoist ancestors in the Three Realms are weaker than those of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, their understanding of Tao is much higher than those of the true gods and immortals. In terms of the Taoist ancestors imprisoned by the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom,  There are only a few people who can compare with the Demon Hand Taoist Patriarch in terms of Tao understanding.

    The palm technique of the Demon Hand Taoist can be called the best palm technique in the three realms, stronger than the Tathagata Buddha.

    Ji Ning naturally had a lot of feelings after fighting against her.

    "You need to experience it carefully and comprehend it quietly. Maybe I can take this opportunity to reach the fifth level of sword power." Ji Ning immediately walked into the Jasper Temple and sat on the futon woven by the chaotic strange thing 'Winter Heart Grass'  Go up, the mind quickly calmed down, and began to meditate quietly, recalling every scene of the fight with the Dark Light Sword Master, the Shadowless Dao Ancestor, and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 31 Fighting

    The Shadowless Taoist Ancestor is slightly stronger than the Dark Light Sword Master, but that is because of his magical powers. In fact, in terms of the mysterious moves alone, the Dark Light Sword Master is more powerful.

    His sword is the strongest swordsmanship of Wujianmen and the strongest one in assassination.

    It¡¯s a pity that he died under Hou Yi¡¯s axe.

    Ji Ning carefully studied the swordsmanship of the Dark Light Sword Master, and every move came to mind, allowing Ji Ning to continuously gain something.  Although Ji Ning could not fully understand the palm skills of the Demon Hand Taoist, he could still see some secrets. Later, he thought quietly at this moment, and more secrets were discovered by Ji Ning's analysis.

    When Ji Ning opened his eyes, nine days had passed.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, walked out of the Jasper Temple, condensed his fingers, and formed a long sword.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? The light of the sword is ethereal, sometimes sharp and fierce, sometimes strange and unpredictable, sometimes violent and domineering.

    "It's obvious that I'm just a little bit behind, but why can't I break through?" Ji Ning shook his head and muttered to himself. He thought he would be able to reach the fifth level of sword power this time with the help of his battle experience with Demon Hand Daozu and the others.  After all, Demon Hand Daozu is at the leadership level. She has fully understood the four heavenly ways of earth, fire, water, and wind in the "Endless Chaotic World." It is a rare opportunity to fight her in a life-and-death fight.

    Ji Ning feels that he has made great progress this time through his enlightenment.

    But he still failed to reach the fifth level of sword power.

    "Going from the fourth level to the fifth level of sword power is really not that difficult." Ji Ning's heart moved, and he immediately waved his hand, boom, boom, boom, huge star gold beads fell on the surrounding plains, scattering  Around those stele stones, after the 3,600 star gold beads fell, the nine levels of chaos restrictions on them were also evolving.

    Ji Ning stood there, looking at the huge star gold beads and a square sword skill tablet around him.

    Watching carefully

    The Sword Technique Stele was left by the Beixiu World God specifically for his successors.

    The nine-level chaos restriction on the Star Gold Bead is also even more mysterious.

    I watched it for half a day.

    "Take it away." Ji Ning shook his head and waved his hand, and the surrounding jasper temple, ninety-eight sword skill tablets, and 3,600 gold beads of stars were put away.

    "It's more helpful to fight to the death."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, instantly turned into an electric snake. The electric snake streaked across the sky and quickly flew into the distance.

    A moment later.

    "Huh?" Sitting cross-legged in the desert was a thin man with a single horn on his forehead. He stared at Ji Ning with golden eyes and sneered, "Why is the Watcher here again? Last time you used a bunch of innate  Lingbao came to threaten me. What other methods can you use this time? Just use it. It's just a dream to want me to surrender to you, a weak immortal. Hey why did your aura disappear this time?  , even I can¡¯t detect itHave you been scolded too much by other true gods and immortals, so you simply suppressed your weak aura?"

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, looked at the thin man.

    In order to search for as many souls as possible and obtain innate spiritual treasures, Ji Ning took some trophies and threatened all the true gods and true immortals in the prisons of the whole world. Those true gods and true immortals also understood and Ji Ning  If the fight continues, they will only have one word to die. After seeing the large number of innate spiritual treasures, some true gods and immortals finally lowered their heads.

    There are only about twenty true gods and true immortals who will surrender without fighting. The rest of them will not bow their heads easily. They will not surrender to Ji Ning, a weak third-class gold medal, unless they truly feel the approach of death.  Dan, the true immortal bowed his head.

    "Weak?" Ji Ning's aura suddenly rose into the sky, and that powerful aura caused the face of the thin man who was originally sneering to change.

    "You, you" The thin man looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    Now Ji Ning's aura is no less than his.

    "Fight with me." Ji Ning held a Beiming Sword in each hand, and turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the thin man.

    "How dare you fight me in close combat?" The thin man licked his lips, "Although your strength has improved greatly, it is the aura of mana, and your divine body should not be stronger than mine. How dare you fight me in close combat  ¡­Well, it¡¯s worth it if you can kill the watcher before you die.¡±

    The thin man was full of fighting spirit, and two huge axes appeared in his hands. At the same time, his body also expanded rapidly. He was originally so thin that he could be called skinny. But at this moment, his muscle lines quickly appeared, and his originally rickety body suddenly became  He became taller and his golden eyes became even more domineering and fierce.

    Holding two giant axes, he laughed wildly: "Since you are seeking death, I will give you a ride."

    Whizzing.

    The two clashed instantly.

    "Dang." The true god prisoner staggered back for two seconds.??, grabbing the ax and watching in shock, Yan Ning was knocked backwards and flew away. He said in disbelief, "Beyond the limit of heaven? You, your swordsmanship learned it from?"

    Every method that transcends the limits of heaven is extremely precious, and even he has never learned it.

    Just now, he was almost cut in half by Ji Ning's sword. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and the ax was big enough. When the ax was horizontal, it was like a shield, and he was able to block that weird and unpredictable sword.

    "This is not something you can know." Ji Ning squinted at his opponent. He was so powerful. Although the opponent's ax skills were average, he was a true god after all, and he was only half a true god!  No matter in terms of strength, speed, etc., they are all inferior, so they can only threaten the opponent by relying on their swordsmanship, which is the best in the three realms.

    But that¡¯s what makes it interesting!

    The pressure is high enough, and fighting to the death can help you hone your sword skills.  Although there is danger in fighting these prisoners of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, with the Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique, you are much more sure of escaping even if you encounter danger.

    ???????? If we were to fight with the Wujian Sect in the outside world, it would be much more dangerous than it is now.

    "Be careful, don't get killed by me." Ji Ning said.

    "Huh, just you? Even if you have swordsmanship that surpasses the limits of heaven, you are still no match for me." The true god prisoner is obviously very aloof. The other party is obviously not a true god, so how can he lose?

    Whizzing.

    The two passed each other again and again, fighting at close range.

    Fighting at close quarters like this is much more dangerous than manipulating magic weapons from a distance. After suffering a loss for the first time, the true god prisoner became even more careful about Ji Ning's sword skills.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword showed no mercy.

    The True God Prisoner also wanted to take the opportunity to kill Ji Ning, the caretaker, and perhaps obtain the method that transcends the limits of heaven from the treasure left by Ji Ning.

    This kind of fighting is what Ji Ning needs.

    "Dang, chi, hoo." The sword light and the ax collided again and again.

    The fighting time gradually became longer, half an hour, and then an hour. What shocked the true god prisoner was that he could feel that the swordsmanship of the guard in front of him was faintly improving.  Little did he know that after Ji Ning came out of the Moon Pool, he had very few real life-and-death fights. He only fought against Demon Hand Daozu and the others.

    As for capturing the messenger of all things, it is simply ravaging.

    Ji Ning's truly heartfelt fight with this true god prisoner was his six hundred years of enlightenment in Yuexiatan, as well as his insights from fighting with Demon Hand Dao Ancestor and the others. At this moment, he was constantly absorbing it, and even vaguely understood some of Bei Xiu's past.  The world god's swordsmanship is mysterious, and he suddenly understood it during the fight.

    "Whoops." The sword flashed.

    The body of the True God Prisoner was split into two.

    Ji Ning sheathed his sword and stood silently, watching the True God Prisoner's divine body fuse and recover. The True God Prisoner looked at Ji Ning with a complicated expression. He could feel from the opponent's continuous improvement in swordsmanship that the opponent's talent was higher than his.  Many, in fact, anyone who can master the method beyond the limits of heaven is a peerless monster.

    The True God prisoner said in a low voice: "I lost."

    Ji Ning was filled with joy.

    There are some mysteries of swordsmanship that cannot be understood through mere enlightenment. Only in real life-and-death combat can one understand how to use those mysteries.

    "It's a pity that this true god's ax technique is not strong enough. It would be better if it were stronger." Ji Ning thought to himself, "This life-and-death fight once is more useful than immersing yourself in meditation for a year. Well, let's find the next true god."

    Of course, before going to fight the next true god, you have to take away the prisoner's treasure. My Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword is in urgent need of the essence of the Five Elements.

    In the past, I had to deal with the true gods and immortals slowly, and to threaten them with some innate spiritual treasures. I told those true gods and true immortals, "So-and-so has surrendered to me. If you don't surrender, you will die," and threatened with words.  , although it has been somewhat successful, but compared to the large number of true gods and true immortal prisoners in the entire world's prisons, it is only a small part, and the more powerful they are, the less likely they are to bow their heads.

    By slowly consuming it, it will take decades to deal with a true god or immortal.

    Now it is completely possible to fight head-on!  The efficiency is much higher than in the past.

    "Are you willing to surrender?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Yes." The prisoner of the True God returned to his thin appearance and lowered his head.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Finally, I pulled the recommendation vote.

    Everyone has recommendation votes every day. If you can vote every day, Tomato will be so happy.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 32 An unexpected surprise

    Ji Ning first searched for the soul, and then took away the magic weapon of this true god. Of course Ji Ning also gave the other party some elixirs. Because of the fight just now, the true god prisoner consumed a lot of divine power. If there were not enough elixirs to provide  , I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to survive for long.  Although divine power cannot be replenished, mana can be replenished to maintain lifespan.

    Those who practice Qi Flow are less able to practice both Divine and Demonic Flow.

    But among the gods and demons, almost all of them also practiced qi, but their achievements were different. Bodhi, Sanqing Taoist, and Tathagata were all originally true gods. Later, they also practiced qi and became Daluo Taoist ancestors.

    With the help of some magic pills, these prisoners can survive for a long time. After all, if they just live, their consumption is still very low.

    "It seems that it is difficult to find anything helpful to me from the memories of these prisoners." Ji Ning said secretly, "But that's right, I have obtained many methods passed down by the gods of Beixiu World. If I want to learn from these nine  It¡¯s so difficult to find someone who surprises me among the prisoners of Fang Chaos Kingdom. But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I still can¡¯t give up.¡±

    Different civilizations will appear in different chaotic worlds, and there may be some unique methods.

    Facing the catastrophe Ji Ning naturally seizes every opportunity.

    It should be noted that the ¡®World Prison¡¯ can be found in the hands of the weak young Yan Chou.  These prisoners from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom are much better than Shao Yan Chou. Maybe one of them is lucky enough to have a certain treasure or know a certain magical method.

    "Huh." Ji Ning landed on a quiet island in the middle of the lake. Then with a wave of his hand, a jade palace suddenly landed. At the same time, a sword skill monument also landed. Finally, a large number of huge star gold beads fell.  , like a meteorite, fell on this island.

    Ji Ning walked into the Jade Palace, sat cross-legged on the futon, and calmly began to recall every scene of the previous fight.

    Every battle must be experienced carefully, gain experience, and improve oneself.

    "Because there are only so many true gods and immortals in the world prison. If you fight them all, you won't be able to find new opponents."  Therefore, every opponent must be cherished.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmblly out and meditate for more than ten days. After gaining nothing, Ji Ning collected these treasures and turned into a black electric snake to go to another true god.

    Fight, comprehend, fight, comprehend

    This has completely become a rule!

    With every battle, Ji Ning draws experience from it and improves his swordsmanship.

    But when dealing with the fifth true god prisoner, Ji Ning suffered a big loss.

    "Die."

    The six arms of the ugly tall and thin old man all swelled rapidly, and the six sharp claws attacked Ji Ning from all directions. The claws were strange and unpredictable. At this moment, Ji Ning's body was covered with blood. Although he had tried his best to resist once, he still couldn't.  The divine body was torn apart, and the ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique was of little use against the terrifying opponent in front of him.

    "The Divine Mirror of the Heavens."

    The embarrassed Ji Ning immediately had a thought in his mind.

    Suddenly, ancient bronze mirrors appeared in mid-air. Thirty-six mirrors were suspended in the air, blocking those sharp claws and delaying them for a while.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning immediately used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique and escaped from the thousand-mile ban in a flash.

    "What a terrifying True God Jueyu. It seems that the information obtained from the soul search of other true gods and true immortals is not completely credible." Ji Ning stood outside the thousand-mile ban, and was afraid for a while. The opponent's claws were too terrifying. Just one  He was seriously injured when he faced him, but it was because of his swordsmanship, otherwise he would have been torn into pieces from the very beginning.

    Choosing your opponent is not a blind choice, but a planned one.

    Because he has searched the souls of many prisoners, Ji Ning also knows a lot about the many true gods and immortals in Jiufang Chaos Kingdom.

    The true gods and true immortals were divided into three categories by Ji Ning.

    A category comparable to ordinary Taoist ancestors of the Three Realms.

    Category 2: Comparable to the top Taoist ancestors in the three realms.

    The strongest true gods and true immortals are close to the leader level.

    Because the realm of these prisoners of true gods and true immortals is generally relatively low, and they generally have not fully understood the way of heaven, so most of them are at the level of ordinary Taoist ancestors!  Some rely on powerful magical powers, such as the 'Star Reacher' and other overbearing magical powers, which may burst out the top Taoist ancestors' strength.  Others are like the Jueyu True God just now.

    "This Jueyu True God, in the memories of other true gods and immortals, is a very ordinary true god, and even his magical powers are very ordinary. Ning secretly said, "Unexpectedly, his power of Jiuyou has reached the fifth level in terms of strength.  They are all at the top Taoist ancestor level.  "

    The power of Jiuyou is not strong in attack.If it were an extremely aggressive sword at the fifth level, Ji Ning's body might be shattered if he came face to face with him.

    ??????????? In addition, this Jueyu True God is indeed in ordinary circumstances and does not have any powerful magical powers. Otherwise, with powerful magical powers combined with the fifth level of the "Nine Nether Power", it would be enough to approach the realm of the leader.

    "You have to be more cautious." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Although we have the information obtained from the previous soul search as a reference, they have been imprisoned here for a long time, so it is not surprising that they have made a breakthrough. Well, every time we fight in the future, I will use my three heads and six arms first.  If I had used the three heads and six arms just now, I wouldn't be so embarrassed."

    Being in an instant crisis, he didn¡¯t even have time to use the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, and naturally he didn¡¯t have time to use the Three Heads and Six Arms.

    To display the three heads and six arms, it requires divine power to condense four arms and two heads, which naturally takes a very small amount of time.  Instead, he used the 'Star Reaching Hand', which was very fast and could be used almost as soon as he thought about it.

    "Hahaha Boy, with your strength, you still want me to surrender?" The tall and thin old man smiled strangely, "You ran so fast just now, and the mirror is really strange, otherwise you would have died just now.  Yeah. You should be lucky to be able to see my claw skills."

    "The True God Jueyu." Ji Ning smiled, "Very good, we have another powerful opponent."

    "Opponent?" The tall, thin old man sneered, "You use me to train yourself? Hum, you may lose your life."

    "come back next time."

    Ji Ning turned around and turned into a black electric snake, quickly flying away.

    "Humph." The tall and thin old man sneered as he watched Ji Ning leave. After Ji Ning left, he frowned, "This guardian has a strong magical aura, but his divine aura is obviously weaker than mine"  ¡¤I didn¡¯t kill him with just one blow. His swordsmanship is really fast, faster than my claws. Is it a swordsmanship that exceeds the limit of heaven? Where did he learn it?"

    Meeting a powerful opponent made Ji Ning happy. He could feel that he was making progress, and he was learning more and more of the swordsmanship left by Beixiu World God.

    In the fight with the true God.

    There are some true gods that Ji Ning can defeat.

    With some true gods, Ji Ning can barely match them. With such an opponent, Ji Ning usually leaves after a short battle.  Fight later.

    There are still some who completely suppress Ji Ning.

    There are even some, like the ¡®True God Jueyu,¡¯ who could almost kill Ji Ning.

    As for some of the most evil true gods, they are even close to the ancestral gods and have almost leader-level combat power Ji Ning dare not touch them. He doesn't have the Messenger of All Things now, so isn't he looking for death?

    Of course, if you choose to attack from a distance, the Tao Ancestor's magic power can be used to attack from a distance, and combined with Mingyue Swordsmanship, your strength will definitely be comparable to the top Tao Ancestors.  But Ji Ning's ultimate goal is to hone his sword skills so he would rather use his weak points to fight in close quarters.

    Wow.

    The body of the True God was split into two halves, thrown away, and then condensed into one again in the distance.

    "I lost." Another true god lowered his head to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stretched out his palm and placed it on the head of the true god. The true god did not resist.

    The other party's memory was quickly read by Ji Ning. Some useless memories were naturally put aside, and he tried his best to find useful ones.  Although Ji Ning had never been surprised by soul searches before, Ji Ning never stopped and would continue as long as there was a glimmer of possibility.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly flipped through a seemingly ordinary memory. He was stunned for a moment, and then he became happy.

    "Peering into the Sky Tower?" Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    "It's really miraculous that there are treasures like the Heaven-Seeing Taihao Pagoda. The foundation of the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is indeed much stronger than our Three Realms." Ji Ning's heartbeat began to accelerate.

    The Great Tower of Peeping Heaven is a rare treasure of chaos, and it is the treasure that Ji Ning urgently needs most. In fact, when searching for souls, Ji Ning found many treasures that he longed for, but those were not in the world prison.  And the owner of this 'Peeping Heaven Tower' is imprisoned in the prison of this world!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21 Chapter 33 Five Years Later

    What does Ji Ning need most urgently now?  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    His talent is not bad. He was noticed by Lu Zu and Bodhi when he was young. Now he has gone through many hardships and is even better.  The talent of an immortal cultivator is not fixed forever, but will change with the tempering of various encounters. Some may sink, while others may soar to the sky and become more dazzling.

    Ji Ning is obviously becoming more and more dazzling, but no matter how powerful the peerless monster is, he still needs time to grow!

    There are treasures that can change the flow of time indeed they exist in the Three Realms.

    For example, the Emperor of Great Xia used the Mingyue Landscape Map to change the flow of time in the Mingyue Landscape Map!  But this kind of change, even with the help of magic weapons, still consumes a lot of mana.  Although Emperor Xia is a Pure Yang True Immortal, he can only change the flow of time for some weak little guys in the realm of all things, but he cannot let the immortals enjoy the change of the flow of time.

    And Ji Ning, as a true immortal, would have a headache if he wanted to change the flow of time at Ji Ning's location Even Bodhi and Sanqing Taoist priests would have a headache.

    ? If Empress Nuwa is here, it can be done.

    When Nuwa created the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the flow of time in the area where the Naihe Bridge and the Six Paths of Reincarnation were located was much faster!  A large number of souls enter, but the terrifying time flow rate can be maintained forever, without the need for immortals and demons to replenish their mana.  It is because the six paths of reincarnation itself are perfect and the consumption is very low. The power of heaven and earth absorbed from the outside world is enough to maintain this consumption.

    But the six paths of reincarnation are formations!

    ¡®Looking into the sky at the Taihao Pagoda is a magic weapon!

    Looking into the Taihao Tower, the flow rate of time inside is ten times more stable than outside. Ten years have passed inside, while only one year has passed outside.  This time flow rate is very stable and does not require any mana to maintain it.  The magic weapon itself is a stable space-time.  Even if the True God Dao Ancestor or the World God enters, this time and space will still maintain ten times the time flow rate.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    This magic weapon can continue to speed up the flow of time!  But if you want to speed up on the basis of ten times, then mana will be consumed.  The stronger the person who practices in it, the more mana will be consumed to speed up the flow of time.

    "A stable space-time magic weapon." Ji Ning was shocked, "Even if my master Bodhi can open up the world of Xianyue in another time dimension, he cannot refine a stable time-space magic weapon."

    A stable space-time magic weapon is so rare.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the Chaos Treasure level.

    Ji Ning longs for time most.

    ????????????? The Sky-Peeping Taihao Pagoda can make time ten times longer, even if it is willing to consume a lot of mana, it can also make time flow faster.  The most important thing is this treasure is in the prison of the world, and it is in the body of a true god!

    "The true god of prison release?" Ji Ning frowned.

    The one who owns the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda is the True God of Prison Release.

    But this true god can be said to be the most terrifying true god in the entire world's prison. Almost all the true gods and immortals imprisoned here know his story, but very few know that he has the "Peeping Heaven Tower".  The true god who Ji Ning searched for souls knew about this because he was a subordinate of the true god of prison release.

    "It's difficult to deal with him. He is a true god, but he has fought against the ancestor gods and ancestors before. Counting the Taihao Pagoda, there are three chaos treasures in his possession." Ji Ning muttered secretly, "The ancestor gods and ancestors let go  In the Three Realms, he should be considered a leader. In other words, his strength is close to that of a leader."

    "Consume his power? That won't work either."

    "He is at a very high level. He is one of the few true gods and true immortal prisoners in the entire world's prisons who can draw power from chaos." Ji Ning secretly said.

    You must understand the way of chaos to draw power from chaos. Once you can draw power from chaos, you don't have to worry about the power being exhausted.

    ¡°Everyone like the ancestors, gods and ancestors can do it.

    Only a very few can achieve true gods and true immortals, and the True God of Prison Release is obviously one of them.

    "What should I do? How can I deal with him?" Ji Ning thought, "My magic weapon of Zhaixing Mansion was placed in Xieyue World. But even if I go back to Xieyue World, I will bring those group of immortals and scattered fairy cloths with me.  Cheng Luo Formation is still far from the leadership level."

    Ji Ning has fought against leaders.

    With just one hand, the Demon Hand Daozu defeated himself, the messenger who controls all things. Of course, the Demon Hand Daozu is also considered to have a very strong attack among leaders.

    ?????????????? True God Shi Yu only managed to save his life by fighting against the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals! In fact, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s almost the same as controlling the messenger of all things.  !

    "Maybe if my sword power reaches the fifth level, there will be hope." Ji Ning said secretly.? 

    Ji Ning continued to fight battle after battle in the world prison. Not only the true gods, but also the true immortal Ji Ning also began to fight.

    He continues to comprehend the secrets of swordsmanship left by the ¡®Beixiu World God¡¯, and is eager to reach the fifth level of sword power as soon as possible.

    But¡­¡­

    Although I am slowly making progress, I am still a little bit behind. This feeling is enough to drive people crazy.  But Ji Ning is very calm. He understands that as long as he keeps making progress, one day he will make a breakthrough.

    Time passes, day by day, month by month

    In the Three Realms.

    In the great world of Diqiu in Zhuanxu¡¯s realm, another realm war is going on.

    This is the second realm war after the Huangdi Realm. Although the scale is much smaller than the one in the Huangdi Realm, it is also much larger than many previous realms, such as the Chiming Realm and so on.

    There are more than 800 gods and true immortals on the Nuwa camp participating in the war.

    On the Wujian Sect side, there are more than 600 gods and true immortals as well as puppets to assist.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict whether we will win or lose this war.¡± Daozu Biyou stood on the city wall and watched from a distance.

    The black-robed God King smiled and said: "It's normal to be unpredictable about winning or losing. The battle for luck is basically a competition for luck. As long as there are no more monsters like Ji Ning, that will be fine."

    "In ancient times, there was a Hou Yi, and there was a Ji Ning in the Three Realms. That's enough. If there is another evildoer like this in the Nuwa camp, we might as well give up in the battle of luck." Daozu Biyou shook his head.

    "Well, then Hou Yi is terrifying." The black-robed God King sighed, "I've never heard that he was very powerful with an axe. Didn't he always use arrows in the past? Using arrows is for long-range attack, while using an ax is for close combat. There is a big difference.  No matter how you use an ax, you are so good at it."

    "I heard that Hou Yi once chopped down the osmanthus tree, the sacred tree on the Taiyin Star." Biyou Taoist smiled and said, "How can the osmanthus tree be so easy to chop? If he can chop down the osmanthus tree, then his  I am afraid that his strength can destroy the entire Taiyin Star. I have long heard in the past that the eldest disciple of Bodhi Sect has been cutting trees on the mountain as a woodcutter. Now it seems that Hou Yi has never given up cutting trees."

    "It's just that I'm worried"

    Biyou Daozu frowned, "With such a powerful axe, Hou Yi has the highest talent in bows and arrows after all. I wonder how powerful his bows and arrows are now."

    "Well, it's a trouble. If his bow and arrows are really too powerful, I'm afraid I'll have to let Uncle Huanmu or the Demon Lord resist him." The black-robed God King sighed with emotion.

    "Yes." Biyou Daozu also nodded, and then sighed, "The final battle is almost here. This monster of Ji Ning is no less than Hou Yi. Even in terms of growth, it is even more amazing. In just a few hundred years, he has grown  Master the swordsmanship beyond the limits of heaven. With such a peerless talent as a swordsmangive him ten thousand years, who knows what he will become, I'm afraid he will be another Hou Yi."

    The black-robed God King also nodded.

    In the past, he had never cared about Ji Ning, but after the battle in Zhulu World, especially the scene where Ji Ning and Demon Hand Daozu fought, the black-robed God King was really afraid of Ji Ning, and he also admitted that Ji Ning's potential was so terrifying  .

    Amidst the chaos, among the monuments in the Ice Star Canyon.

    In the prison of the world.

    Five years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    It has been five years since he was assassinated and came to the World Prison to train in battle and understand the mysteries of swordsmanship.

    On the beautiful grassland, there is a beautiful temple that looks like a whole body carved from jasper. In the jasper temple, a young man in white is sitting cross-legged, sitting quietly with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~¡±

    A force that comes from the origin of the sword in the depths of endless chaos.

    A mysterious aura surrounded Ji Ning. It was a terrifying aura that made people's hearts tremble. It was an aura that belonged to the sword.

    Gradually, a seven-colored sword light began to appear on Ji Ning's body, as if Ji Ning's entire body had become a terrifying divine sword.

    Today is Monday, please remember to vote for free recommendations!  Could you please give me a few seconds?

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 34: The Fifth Level of Sword Power

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.  !

    A large number of sword insights in my heart kept gathering, as if the mist was condensing. Finally, boom, all the mist condensed into a 'seed.  A seed that vaguely surrounds the sword energy. This sword energy seed is completely the condensation of Ji Ning's understanding of the origin of the sword, and it can be felt in his heart.

    It is not something visible to the naked eye, but something that can be seen in the inner perception.

    This sword seed is in Ji Ning¡¯s heart.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning breathed out softly and opened his eyes.

    Everything in the Jasper Temple returned to calm, and the colorful sword light that appeared on his body before disappeared. It seemed that Ji Ning was ordinary, but there was a faint edge in his eyes that made people palpitate.

    "The perception of the sword, condensed with Tao seeds, has its own spirit." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    Because of the guidance from Beixiu World God.

    Ji Ning is very clear about the path of cultivation as a sword immortal.

    The fifth level of sword power, the ¡®Sword God Realm¡¯, is precisely because the understanding of the origin of the sword has reached an extremely high level, and after breaking through the bottleneck, it will naturally condense into ¡®Tao Seed¡¯.  Just like a plant can germinate and grow vigorously if it has seeds.  This Tao seed naturally has the charm of the true origin of the sword. Even Ji Ning's every move and gesture will carry the great power of the origin of the sword. That power is the fifth level of sword power, which is also the power of the sword.  It's that colorful sword light.

    "Finally, I have entered the realm of the Sword God." Ji Ning stretched out his index and middle fingers, like sword fingers, buzzing~~~ The sword fingers were suddenly filled with colorful sword light.

    The colorful sword light is extremely agile and has an extremely transcendent and sharp connotation.

    Destroy everything!

    Nothing can be broken!

    This is the sword

    "No wonder it's so difficult to break into the fifth level of sword power. If I didn't have the assistance of the ninth-level chaos restriction, the sword art tablet, and those true gods and immortals as whetstones, I don't know how long it would take to break through." After the breakthrough, I really felt this  'The Sword God Realm is completely different.

    Until now, I have truly felt the charm of the ¡®origin of the sword.

    At this moment, Ji Ning also understood that the road to sword immortality can go very far, and even the world god of Beixiu is only on the road.

    "Very well, the stronger, the better. It would be boring if the future has its limit." Ji Ning stood up, walked out of the Jasper Temple, and looked at the swordsmanship monument outside the temple, "I have just entered the Sword God Realm, I still need to be careful.  Consolidate it and then comprehend and comprehend the swordsmanship left by Beixiu World God, so that it can be integrated into my Mingyue Swordsmanship."

    Now that Ji Ning has understood the swordsmanship tablet, he is suddenly relaxed and has understood many things that he did not understand in the past. His knowledge of swordsmanship is also constantly improving.

    Integrate these cognitions into your own Mingyue Swordsmanship!  Mingyue Swordsmanship is a manifestation of Ji Ning's knowledge of swords. All perceptions and cognitions can be integrated into Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    This realization took more than three months.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword and waved it lightly.

    The seven-colored sword light flows, everything seems like a dream, as if there are several more phantoms, and it is difficult for the naked eye to distinguish that it is the 'Shadowless Style' in the current Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    "It is difficult to improve in a short period of time." Ji Ning thought, "The True God of Prison Release possesses the 'Peeping Heaven Tower'. No matter what, I have to get this treasure. If I have enough time, I can grow stronger. But  Before fighting against the True God of Prison Release I'd better find other opponents to hone my swordsmanship."

    Swordsmanship requires experience in combat before it can become a truly killing swordsmanship.

    If you immerse yourself in understanding, your realm may be very high, but your actual combat effectiveness will still be lacking.

    "Who should I use to test the sword? Well" Ji Ning smiled, "Just him."

    On the wasteland.

    The tall, thin old man sat cross-legged.

    "Huh?" He suddenly looked up and saw a young man in white appearing in the sky in the distance. The young man in white was swooping down.

    "Watcher?" The tall, thin old man sneered, "How dare you come to my place again."

    Whoosh.

    The young man in white landed only a few hundred feet away from the tall and thin old man. He was obviously within the thousand-mile range of the detention and confinement zone. The tall and thin old man could easily deal with Ji Ning.

    "Long time no see." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "It's only been five years. It feels like I just closed my eyes and opened them. Just for a short while, you came here again." The tall and thin old man shook his head. "Your magic power is indeed very powerful. You can even stop me by manipulating those magic weapons.  Although you are no match for me, it is difficult for me to kill you.??I think you'd better leave, I'm wasting my divine power.  "!

    This old man was the True God Jueyu, and he almost killed Ji Ning back then.

    "Whoosh." A divine sword appeared in each of Ji Ning's hands.

    "Huh?" The tall, thin old man's expression changed and he sneered, "You want to get close to me?"

    "Yes, just me."

    As soon as Ji Ning finished speaking, he came to kill him.

    The tall and thin old man was immediately furious. After all, he was imprisoned here, so he was very economical on his strength. The more strength he consumed, the shorter the time he could sustain in this world's prison.  Moreover, the watcher's manipulation magic weapon was indeed very powerful. He didn't want to fight with the watcher at all, but the watcher was so arrogant that he dared to get up close and kill him.

    "Since he is looking for death, let's give him a ride." Although the tall and thin old man also guessed whether the guard had made some breakthrough, he also thought that even if there was a breakthrough, how much could he achieve in just five years?

    Bang.  Bang.

    The two passed by each other in an instant.

    "With this strength, do you think you should come again?" the tall and thin old man roared.

    The afterimages of the two flickered, and the sword light and claw light collided.

    "There's been some progress, but it's useless. Although your sword is fast, it's too weak. If you become a true god, maybe you can hope to defeat me. Now, it's too far." The tall, thin old man struck with words.  He stood up and attacked like crazy at the same time, but he just couldn't defeat Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was very calm.

    He has completely restrained his colorful sword light!  Once this seven-colored sword light comes out, it is too powerful and can easily defeat the opponent, but then it will not achieve the result you want.  The purpose of coming here this time was to hone his swordsmanship in actual combat and make his swordsmanship more perfect. Naturally, Ji Ning restrained his colorful sword light and completely relied on the power of the Half-Step True God and the mystery of Mingyue Swordsmanship to fight against the enemy.

    Although she didn¡¯t use the colorful sword light, Mingyue¡¯s swordsmanship was much more mysterious than before, and she still blocked her opponent.

    "Break it for me." The tall and thin old man was extremely crazy. The power of the fifth level of Nine Nether Power was extraordinary, but he couldn't defeat Ji Ning's sword skills.

    "His sword is so fast, it is still faster than the limit of heaven. It is even more mysterious now, and his skills are even more superb Although I have the upper hand, I can't defeat him." The tall and thin old man was anxious, "This way  Go down, my divine power is exhausted, although I have magic power, my Qi Flow Refining is only a second-class golden elixir, which is much weaker than my close combat."

    The two kept fighting.

    The longer the time passed, the more anxious the old man became.

    "It's almost done." Ji Ning found that the old man's claw technique had no new tricks, and it was of no use to hone his sword skills. Immediately, the Beiming Sword in his hand suddenly showed a colorful sword light.

    "Sword God Realm?" the tall and thin old man exclaimed.

    The sword, wrapped in a layer of colorful sword light, suddenly became more powerful, even more powerful than the tall and thin old man's claw technique!

    "Pfft."

    The sword light was misty, and while it directly opened the claws, it drew a trace of ghosts, and passed the tall and thin old man's divine body. The two separated parts of the tall and thin old man's divine body were connected and condensed together, and he looked at Ji Ning blankly.  .

    "True God Jueyu, are you willing to surrender?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    The True God Jueyu looked at Ji Ning blankly, then lowered his head and said, "Yes."

    ?? True God Jueyu is not a arrogant true god. He is still very ordinary in the Jiu Fang Chaos Kingdom. However, while he was imprisoned, the power of Jiu Nether broke through, and his strength increased greatly after he broke through to the fifth level.  But he has long been accustomed to bowing to the strong and surrendering.

    "The true god who reached the fifth level of Jiuyou's power was defeated by me just like that." Ji Ning was calm on the surface, but he was very excited in his heart.

    This is definitely the strength of the top Taoist ancestors.

    He defeated his opponent without relying on formations or the Envoy of All Things. He only defeated his opponent in close combat.

    The Sword God Realm already represents a very scary group of people, like the Dark Light Sword Master who was the number one assassin in the Wujian Sect before. He is the fifth level of sword power and the famous Fuju Daozu (Beixiu World God Seizer).  Disguise) is also the fifth level of sword power.  Now Ji Ning is also at the fifth level of sword power, and he has also practiced Wu Bao Swordsmanship.

    The fifth level of sword power surpasses the limit of heaven This is definitely the most terrifying swordsmanship in the three realms.

    It¡¯s more terrifying than the Dark Light Sword Master¡¯s!

    "If Ji Ning were to encounter the sneak attack of that year again, Ji Ning would be able to directly block the Dark Light Sword Master's sneak attack from the front!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 35: The True God Released from Prison

    "Although my strength has improved a lot, compared with the leaders of Taoism and Buddhism, I'm afraid I'm still lacking. The catastrophe is approaching, and the stronger I am, the better. I have to get the Sky-Peeping Taihao Pagoda" Although Ji Ning is eager, he can't.  After the battle with True God Jueyu, I carefully recalled every scene of the battle to gain some experience.

    Three days after the battle with True God Jueyu, Ji Ning arrived at the True God Jie Yu.

    This is a beautiful valley. There are flowers and plants in the valley. A silver-haired man is serving some flowers and plants.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A black electric snake flew from the horizon in the distance and reached high altitude in an instant.

    "Huh?" The silver-haired man looked up and saw the young man in white clothes landing in the sky.

    "Are you the new caretaker?" The silver-haired man looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "The True God of Prison Release, you actually have the leisure to serve flowers and plants." Ji Ning said, "Almost all the power of chaos in the prison of this world has been extracted into Chaos Spiritual Liquid. The prisoners of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, and a few  True gods and true immortal prisoners all strive to draw power from chaos. There is only so much power you can draw, and you actually use it to serve these flowers and plants."

    The environment of the world prison is relatively harsh and dark all day long.

    ???????????????????????????? The valley where the True God Shijiu is imprisoned is filled with the fragrance of flowers, which is completely different from the scene outside the forbidden area. It is obviously the work of the True God Shijiu.

    "I guess that some ancestor gods and ancestors use the power they draw from chaos to maintain their cave heaven magic weapons. There is a world inside the cave heaven magic weapon, and there are a large number of creatures in the world. These ancestor gods and ancestors have their thoughts in  The condensed incarnation is experiencing all kinds of life in that world." The True God of Prison Release smiled calmly, "But that is the work of the weak."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "I am imprisoned here, I have no ambition at all, I just want to enjoy myself." The true God of Prison Release sneered.

    "What they did is not wrong." Ji Ning shook his head. "How many people are willing to bear the loneliness of being imprisoned for a long time? Since you can bear it and enjoy life in this world, why not enjoy it?"

    "Weak ones." The True God of Prison Release sneered, "They have completely given up their desire to get out."

    "Oh? You haven't given up?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "I have never given up. Only one of my Wuji power and Tai Chi power can break through to the sixth level. I can break this prison, or even break the entire world prison, and I will regain my freedom." The true god of prison release Shi Shi  To be honest, the immortals and demons imprisoned here, including the ancestor gods and ancestors, were eager to break through at first, eager to cut off the chains and break out of the prison of this world.

    "If you reach the sixth level, you will be in the world level." Ji Ning nodded, "That is indeed possible, but you have been imprisoned here for a long time."

    "Almost five Chaos Epochs." True God Jie Jing nodded and stared at Ji Ning, "I know what you are going to say. You are saying that if you cannot step into the World Realm within one Chaos Epoch, you will never be able to step into the World Realm. Right  ?"

    Ji Ning looked at him.

    This is common sense.

    Having searched the memories of many prisoners from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, I know this common sense.  Even the countless messages that Beixiu World God left Ji Ning have this common sense.  An era of chaos becomes a world state, and it is almost impossible to become a world state again.

    "But everything is not absolute. There is always a glimmer of hope." The True God Released Prison gritted his teeth and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It is indeed not absolute!

    For example, a strong man spent several Chaos Epochs and relied on great perseverance and determination to become an Ancestral God because his cultivation method was too simple and no one even gave him any guidance.  Once you get the detailed cultivation method and get some powerful guidance from the World Realm I'm afraid you will quickly break through to the World Realm.

    Or maybe a certain ancestral god and ancestral immortal suddenly has some adventures and may make a breakthrough.

    In short

    This all requires some luck!

    Like the powerful people in the three realms, they don¡¯t have good enough methods, nor do they have powerful powerful guidance.  For example, the elder brother Hou Yi, although he has lived for more than an era of chaos, he has immersed himself in creating the mental method step by step. He has figured out the archery by himself, but if there is a top method, if there is a big master of Tiancang Palace,  If you can give some advice, there is every hope of breaking through to the World Realm.

    "This True God of Prison Release is imprisoned in the World Prison with no guidance and no chance. It is almost five Chaos Epochs and it is almost impossible to reach the World Realm" Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    "I am here for only one purpose." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Say it." The Prison Release God looked at Ji Ning indifferently. He did not take the guard seriously.

    "Your Sky-gazing Tower." Ji Ning saidHe said.

    The expression of the God of Prison Release changed, he stared at Ji Ning, and sneered: "You actually know about the Sky-gazing TowerWhy, if you want this Chaos Treasure, you, a little caretaker, are only responsible for guarding the world prison.  It's better to get away and leave me alone." He was too lazy to talk nonsense with Ji Ning. How could he give such a treasure to others?  !

    "In this case, I have no choice but to take action." A divine sword appeared in each of Ji Ning's hands.

    "You dare to fight me?" True God Shi Jie was surprised, "You, you are not from the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom?"

    The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom usually sends first-class immortals to serve as guardians. How can a first-class immortal dare to fight with him?

    "The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom has been destroyed." Ji Ning held the divine sword in his hand, "This world's prison is now under my control. As a prisoner, I don't want to kill you. Please hand over the Sky-gazing Tower to me."

    "Dreaming." The True God of Prison Release shouted coldly.

    "Then we can only fight."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning's voice was still echoing in the valley, and a sword light that was like a lightning bolt had already arrived in front of the True God Ji Ning. It was the fastest and most powerful sword in Ji Ning's Mingyue Swordsmanship - the blood-dropping style!

    "What a fast sword." The True God Shi Jing was shocked, and he no longer dared to be careless. A pair of short sticks appeared in his hands. The short sticks were glowing with golden light, and the stick heads were shaped like triangular spires, which were extremely sharp.

    The True God of Prison Release held two sticks, and a huge Tai Chi diagram faintly appeared on the two sticks. He immediately blocked Ji Ning's sword. After blocking, the two sticks in his hands suddenly turned, and the Tai Chi diagram instantly turned into a ball of black light.  , crushing Xiang Ji Ning with madness.

    "Bang." Ji Ning's sword light turned into a black hole, and he used this idealistic style to resist. He felt an extremely fierce and strange force crushing him, and he couldn't help but fly away.

    "What a powerful force." Ji Ning landed, shocked in his heart. He also immediately understood that this prison-releasing God must have cultivated some kind of magical power, an explosive magical power similar to the Star Reacher, or even stronger than the Star Reacher's explosive power.  , otherwise the power of the two sticks would not be so strong.

    The True God of Prison Release in the distance also had a solemn look on his face. He stared at Ning and did not dare to be careless. He said softly: "Such a fast sword that exceeds the limits of heaven? It's a pity that it's useless."

    "Yeah?"

    Ji Ning's body suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords.

    "Hmph." The True God of Prison Release also showed six arms and held six short sticks, but the aura of the other four short sticks was slightly weaker.

    The two afterimages fought again. This time, True God Jie Jing was even more shocked, because this time Ji Ning's 'Bleeding Style', 'Shadowless Style', and 'Heaven Collapse Style' were used in succession, threatening True God Jie Jing.  The biggest one is the Shadowless Style. The Shadowless Style is fast and unpredictable, making it very difficult to resist.

    And the six gods swords attacked, the three big swords recruited each other cooperated with each other. Although the true god of release of the prison, although he was supernatural, he could only be extremely careful.

    The fight between the two lasted for a long time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The battle spread to the valley, and the flowers and plants in the valley had long been reduced to ashes, but the True God Jieji couldn't care less. Although he served the flowers and plants, it was just a way to relieve the loneliness in his heart. He was reluctant to spend too much energy to maintain a world, so  Only serve flowers and plants that consume less energy.

    "It's useless, your swordsmanship is very powerful, I admit that it is very powerful. I have been in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom for a long time, and I have met countless true gods and immortals. But none of my swordsmanship can compare with you.

    "The swordsmanship of the Sword God Realm, and the speed that exceeds the limit of heaven However, your divine body is too weak and your magical powers are too ordinary.  "The voice of the True God of Prison Release resounded throughout the valley.

    Whizzing.

    The two struck each other and were so shocked that they flew backwards.

    Ji Ning stopped and looked at the True God of Prison Release, and whispered: "It seems that we still have to attack from a distance."

    "A distant attack?" The True God of Prison Release was startled.

    Thirty-six divine swords from the heavens suddenly appeared around Ji Ning, and the surging Dao Ancestor magic power was also poured into them.

    Important news: Many book friends who use Apple mobile phones complained to Tomato that there is an Android version of the game "The Wilderness", but there is no Apple version.  Now the jailbreak of the Apple version has been successful. In fact, it has been successful for two or three days. Tomato forgot to mention it. Sweat~~~ Book friends who use Apple mobile phones and want to play the game of Wilderness, download address: http/  MHJ.  SZDIYIBO£®  aw, click Android version for Android phones, click jailbreak version for iPhone (jailbroken).  If you are an Apple book lover who has not jailbroken, the official version will be released soon.

    Tomato still likes to play this game. It¡¯s great for leisure. You can play it without spending any money. It¡¯s slightly better than spending money.??Just slow down, Tomato has already reached the third level in the Shuifu War Temple~~~~The plot level has also reached the square inch mountain to see the Bodhi Patriarch, hehe~~~It's pretty awesome.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 36: Two Methods

    Under the infusion of Taozu's magical power, each divine sword exuded endless power, which made the prison-releasing God's expression change and became more solemn: "It seems that this guardian's air-refining method is even more powerful than the close-quarters.  "

    "go."

    Ji Ning, high in the sky in the distance, pointed.

    ¡°Swish, swish, a sword of the gods immediately cut through the stream of light, killing the True God Shijiu from all directions. The flying speed was not too fast, and it did not break the limit of heaven, and was still within the tolerance of the True God Shijiu.  But when the thirty-six divine swords approached the true god of release from prison, their speed suddenly increased. Each one exceeded the limit of heaven's way, and all of them were extremely ghostly. They all used the Shadowless Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    The Mingyue Sword Technique created by Ji Ning has a total of five moves, and each move is filled with artistic conception.  In Ji Ning's vision, there is endless potential. As long as he is strong enough, he can continue to improve it.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoosh,¡± the True God Shijiu has three heads and six arms, and the short stick in his hand cuts through streaks of light. At first glance, the True God Shijiu¡¯s whole body is vaguely like a giant Tai Chi diagram, and all attacks are blocked.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    My long-range attack is slightly more powerful than my close-range attack, but it still can't hurt the opponent.

    "I don't believe you can keep blocking me." Under the control of Ji Ning's mind and soul, the thirty-six divine swords became more and more crazy, and all kinds of mysterious sword techniques were displayed one by one. In cooperation with each other, they covered everything.  .  However, the True God of Prison Release still stood firm, and his six short sticks worked together perfectly.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    The true god of prison was resisting while laughing wildly, "Watcher, do you know that I have fought against the ancestors of the ancestors several times in the past, and they were unable to do anything to me. Compared with them, your strength is even worse."

    ¡°When I first started fighting, I was shocked by your swordsmanship, haha, but even though it was a little faster, it was still within my control.

    Not to mention six arms, I can block even two arms.  "As the True God of Prison Release said, he actually retracted his four arms and returned to his normal appearance, only holding two short sticks.

    The two short sticks work together perfectly.

    The combination of yin and yang is almost watertight, and the faintly huge Tai Chi diagram envelopes the True God of Prison Release.

    "Why is this" Ji Ning's face turned ugly.

    "I was cautious when we fought before, but now it seems that your strength has not reached the level of the ancestors of the ancestors. Just defending, I don't need to use all my strength." True God Release Prison said calmly, "Don't use any magical powers, just keep fighting like this  ¡­I can draw strength from chaos. I can fight for a long time.¡±

    Ji Ning understands this.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out out out¡ª¡ª  But now, the defensive methods of the True God of Prison Release are simply unbelievable. If he doesn't attack and just defends, he can defend him without using his magical powers.

    "The methods of the ancestors of the ancestors are more powerful than you, and their power is stronger than you." True God Shi Yu said calmly, "But my Tai Chi power and Wuji power have reached the fifth level. Combining with each other is perfect, and both can benefit from the ancestors."  Escaped from the hands of ancestors? You are still far from it."

    Ancestral God, in terms of divine body alone, is much stronger than the True God. It is already a leader-level strength.

    Ancestor Immortal, a first-class Jindan Ancestor Immortal, is much stronger than the Taoist Ancestor from the Three Realms side. He is also at the same level as the Ancestral God, and the weakest one is also the leader level.

    ?Leadership level¡­

    This is the division of the three realms.

    The leader level means that the strength has reached the level of the ancestor gods, which is generally the strength of some newly born ancestor gods.  And like the Empress Nuwa, she was born to control the way of life and heaven.  But later she realized the two heavenly ways of yin and yang, and the five heavenly ways of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.  This kind of strength is at the top among the ancestor gods.

    Therefore, the Nuwa Empress was the number one in ancient times, more powerful than other ancestors, gods, and leaders of Buddhism and Taoism!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Lord of the Inner Demon Hands, Daozu of the Demon Hands, although he had fought one-on-one with Nuwa Empress, only for a short period of time, and his strength was much worse than Nuwa Empress.

    Like the Lord of Demons, he was also born as an ancestral god. He is even better at escaping than the gods of the world!  This shows how impressive it is.

    And the True God Shijiu was able to escape from some ancestral gods and ancestors, which shows that the perfect combination of Tai Chi power and Wuji power at the fifth level! How terrifying it is! Of course, the True God Shijiu also has supernatural powers and can explode with extremely powerful power in an instant  .  With the two powers of Tai Chi and Wuji, it is possible to withstand some terrifying ancestor gods and ancestors in a short time.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning attacked frantically for a moment, but finally stopped unwillingly.

    &nbsp; "It seems that although my strength can suppress the opponent and force the Prison God to focus on defense, my strength is only close to the leader level after all. What the Prison God is best at is defense. To  It's too difficult to defeat him." Ji Ning thought, "I have to get the Sky-Peeping Tower as soon as possible. If it's too late, I'm afraid the final battle will begin, and I won't be able to get the Sky-Peeping Tower by then.  It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    There is an urgent need to peek into the Taihao Tower in order to deal with that catastrophe.

    "In a short time, my strength will be improved one step further" Ji Ning thought, "There are two ways."

    "First, I have reached the realm of true gods. Once I step into the realm of true gods. With the two methods of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons, and the One and Only Self, I am actually half-step to the level of the Ancestral GodAlthough it is not the same as the real Ancestral God,  But relying on my swordsmanship, I should be no less than the average ancestor god. At that time, I should have the strength of a leader. Although the true god of prison can resist the ancestor god and ancestor immortal, it can only be resisted for a short time. He is now in the world prison, escaping  There is no place to escape. If we really fight, as long as I reach the leader level, he will definitely lose."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "To reach the realm of true gods." Ji Ning frowned.

    Logically speaking, I have already met the requirements for breaking through to the true god.

    The first is the perfect divine body. My own divine body has long been perfect.  The other is to realize a great road, and now I have realized three great roads, namely the Thunder Road, the Dripping Water Road, and the Sword Road.

    "According to the method in "The God of the Silent World", you should look for a little spiritual light from the endless silence. If you find it, you can make a breakthrough."

    "It's so mysterious Alas, what this "God of the Silent World" method requires is time. What I lack is also time." Ji Ning shook his head.

    The key point of practicing this method is "wither silence". Once you practice it, you will sit there motionless like a dead old tree, so as to look for a little spiritual light. This method usually takes a lot of time.

    "The second way is to use the divine sword Purple Light Qiong." Ji Ning secretly said, "Purple Light Qiong is the most important divine weapon of Beixiu World God. It is powerful enough to drive Chaos Immortals and World Gods crazy. According to Beixiu World God  As I said, even if the surface is repaired, its power far exceeds that of the Chaos Treasure. With such a magical weapon, my strength can also be greatly increased."

    "Comparison¡­¡­"

    "It's more reliable to repair the divine sword Ziguang Qiong." Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    Before, I had repaired about one-fifth of the surface of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword, and now I have entered the fifth level of sword power.  Although he failed to defeat True God Shijiu, True God Shijiu is the most difficult and terrifying of all the true gods and immortals imprisoned here. The other true gods and immortals are relatively easy to deal with.

    I can definitely conduct a large-scale sweep and obtain enough magic weapons. I believe I can restore the surface of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ning turned into a black electric snake from the sky above the canyon and disappeared into the distance.

    The True God of Prison Release watched Ji Ning leave from afar, with a cold look in his eyes: "Try to seize the treasure from my hand. I have three chaotic treasures in my possession. Without any means, they were taken away long ago. It's just that you deserve to die"  I'm being held here and there's no way I can escape." In addition to being good at defense, he was also very good at escaping, but now he was chained and couldn't escape.

    And Ji Ning began to deal with the true gods and immortals on a large scale in the world prison. The number of true gods and immortals in the world prison was much less than that of the gods and immortals.  Therefore, Ji Ning must cherish every true god and true immortal. After every fight, if he feels that he has gained something, he will immediately learn about it and learn some experience from the battle.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancvmr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 21: Chapter 37: The Blood Lotus Blooms (the final chapter of this volume)

    The strength of some true gods and true immortals is much inferior to Ji Ning's. They are just ordinary Taoist ancestors. Ji Ning easily defeated them and even gained nothing. Ji Ning took a long time to understand them.

    And some powerful true gods and true immortals, or true gods and true immortals with strange methods, will make Ji Ning study carefully for seven or eight days after the war.

    In the twelfth month of Ji Ning's sweep, a true immortal was imprisoned in a dark fog. Rumbling, a great battle was taking place in the fog, and the fog oscillated again and again.  With.

    In the mist.

    "Go." The crazy-looking woman with purple eyes pointed at Ji Ning, and the black light from the sky shot towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning held two swords in his hands and walked through the void.

    He is not in a hurry to get in front of the opponent, but walks through the void step by step, giving the opponent enough time to attack him.

    After all, collecting magic weapons to restore the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword is important, but one's own strength is the foundation. Every true god and immortal must fight seriously.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Ji Ning's sword light was erratic, and even when he used the offensive 'shadowless style', he blocked all attacks. It can be seen that his swordsmanship has become more and more transcendent, far superior to that of his opponent.

    "Is this your special move?" Ji Ning kept saying as he walked.

    The purple-eyed woman¡¯s face turned pale and she shouted: ¡°Take it.¡±

    ???????????????????? Suddenly countless black lights flew back and flew into her body, and her face returned to a little rosy.

    "You are much stronger than me, I just surrender to you." The purple-eyed woman said cheerfully.

    "One hundred and ninety-two." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    The purple-eyed woman was stunned. What did the guard mean when he said this number?

    "Yeah." Ji Ning thought, "I have already cleared out one hundred and ninety-two of the true gods and immortals in the prisons of this world, most of them. With so many magic weapons, I estimate that I should be able to repair the surface of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword.  ¡±

    Before, I used all the magic weapons of the gods and immortals and a small amount of the magic weapons of the true gods and immortals to restore one-fifth of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword.

    I have collected a lot of treasures this time, so I guess I can do it.

    "Let's go and give it a try." Ji Ning immediately decided to temporarily stop the raid and try repairing the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword.

    Of course, what should be done must be done before repairing the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword.

    Ji Ning stretched out his palm and placed it on the head of the purple-eyed woman. Ji Ning would not let go of the memory of every true god and immortal. Maybe someone would provide some information that would be helpful to him.

    Next to the beautiful lake.

    The young man in white, Ning Ning, landed. With a wave of his hand, a jasper temple appeared on the grassland by the lake. Huge swordsmanship tablets fell around it, and then 3,600 huge golden beads of stars fell, surrounding them.  in all directions.

    Ji Ning then walked into the Jasper Temple, sat on the futon and began to meditate again.

    After every battle, he would carefully think about every scene of the previous battle.

    Although he decided to repair the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword after this battle, Ji Ning was still very calm and comprehended the battle just now.

    time flies¡­¡­

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged in silence. More than a day passed in the blink of an eye. He opened his eyes, got up and walked outside.

    He is in a good mood at the moment. In the past year, his swordsmanship has improved slightly, and he has obtained enough magic weapons. This time he is likely to be able to restore the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword. With the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword, his own  He may be able to reach the leadership level with his strength.  Even if it may be lacking compared to those who entered the leadership level early, at least it is not too different.

    "Nine levels of Chaos Restriction." Ji Ning's eyes fell on a three-foot-tall star gold bead not far ahead. There were complex divine patterns on the surface of the star gold bead, and the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction were constantly changing, and forever.  Will not be repeated.

    Ji Ning watched with a smile on his face and a good mood.

    "kindness?"

    Suddenly

    Ji Ning's heart was shocked. He stared carefully at the ever-changing divine patterns. He just stared at them for half an hour. Then he followed Ji Ning and sat cross-legged on the grass and closed his eyes.  eyes.

    After sitting on the grass and meditating for nearly a day, Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    "Get up." Ji Ning thought.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom I saw a densely packed 3,600 golden beads of stars flying up, floating above, as if the sky was full of stars.  As Ji Xiong's powerful mana poured into each of the Star Gold Beads, and under the control of his thoughts, ! Dun quickly began to refine the energy emitted by the Star Gold Beads.It is getting stronger and stronger, and the aura is increasing rapidly, and it does not stop until the aura of each star gold bead is stronger than the average innate magic weapon.

    "The third level of Chaos Restriction has finally been fully understood and refined." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    "Um?"

    There is an existence in the endless distance. There is an endless distance from Ji Ning, which transcends the scope of space and transcends the scope of time.  In the past, Ji Ning had never been able to sense this place, but after refining the third level of Chaos Restriction, with his strong mental power and the help of this Chaos Restriction, Ji Ning could faintly sense it.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The place was filled with endless raging killing aura. Through the endless obstacles, Ji Ning felt his heart tremble with just a brief sense of it. At the same time, this aura also aroused the murderous intention deep in Ji Ning's heart. It was his response to Wu Jian Sect.  The hatred and murderous intention towards the King of Wujianmen.

    With the impact of this endless murderous intent, Ji Ning's eyes turned red, veins popped out all over his body, and his body trembled. Even with Ji Ning's mental strength, it took a long time to calm down.

    He doesn¡¯t know

    Different people, who have also refined the third level of Chaos Restriction, can sense different things.  Just like when Ji Ning walked in the human world before, he refined the second level of Chaos Restriction before he could sense fate and sense fate more clearly.  Because his heart was full of murderous intent and his mental strength was strong enough, he could faintly feel the word "killing."

    "Breathe in, breathe out." Ji Ning gradually calmed down, even calmer than before.

    He looked at the 3,600 star gold beads suspended in the sky. At this moment, these star gold beads have all turned into blossoming bloody lotuses waiting to bloom.

    The 3,600 bloody lotus flowers suspended in the sky are so beautiful that your heart trembles.

    "Condensation." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Immediately, 3,600 bloody lotuses merged quickly, and soon turned into thirty-six huge bloody lotus flowers.

    "Open." Ji Ning said.

    Thirty-six beautiful blood-colored lotuses slowly bloomed. They were beautiful before, but when they bloomed, the endless killing intent suddenly spread in all directions.

    "The blood lotus blooms, only for killing." Ji Ning clearly understood in his heart that the power of the golden beads of the heavens and stars turned into a blood lotus. Now the golden beads of the heavens and stars have three most suitable forms. The first is a bead.  The original form has the most ordinary power, the second level is like a mirror, which is good at defense, and the third level is like a blood lotus, which is best at killing.

    The killing of blood lotus is different from the killing of ordinary weapons.

    "Although the material of these Golden Star Beads is precious, it is the crystal core where energy gathers after the stars fall. But the nine layers of Chaos Restriction on it are truly the most precious." Ji Ning understands this, and the reason why he can sense destiny more  It is so intense that it even senses endless killings, all because of this nine-fold chaos restriction.

    "The Immortal Killing Sword Formation of Taoist Sanqing was evolved from the seven levels of Chaos Restriction. No wonder it is the number one killing formation in the Three Realms."

    Ji Ning looked at these blood lotuses, with endless roaring anger and murderous intent hidden in his heart, but he was strangely calm as never before.

    "kindness?"

    While being immersed in the special state of mind of controlling the blood lotus, Ji Ning suddenly noticed something special about the divine body. His divine body was perfect, without any flaws, even every cell was incomparably perfect.  But at this moment, Ji Ning could faintly feel desire in every part of her body, a strong desire.

    They all seemed very hungry.

    Ji Ning's feeling was vague, but he could barely feel it. Suddenly, Ji Ning understood in his heart, and whispered: "It is said in "The God of the Silent World" that you can look for a little aura of the divine body from the endless silence. If you find it, you can step into the world.  The realm of true God.¡±

    "It seems that my divine body has been expecting it for a long time and has been hungry for a long time. It's just that I haven't noticed it in the past and don't know what to do."

    "Now, I found it."

    "I found this inspiration."

    Ji Ning smiled and whispered to himself.

    (End of this volume)

    If you like it, please vote monthly!  !  !

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdian.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: True God Chapter 1 Stepping into the True God

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful pieces of blood floating in the air around him! Although the lotus flower enveloped the surrounding world with evil energy, it still could not hide its beauty. In a daze, Ji Ning seemed to see the endless flowers.  The beautiful woman in blood, that was the woman he wanted to see the most. She stood pretty among the blood lotus flowers and smiled at him.

    "Sister"

    Ji Ning whispered something, remained silent for a moment, and then waved his hand to collect the blood lotus flowers.

    After that, Ji Ning sat down cross-legged and began to practice the "God of the Silent World".

    Silence.

    The heartbeat slowed down rapidly and even almost stopped, and the blood also stopped flowing. Ji Ning was sitting there like a dead wood, but Ji Ning's senses became more and more acute.

    "My divine body" Ji Ning followed the previous feeling and found the faint feeling of hunger in every part of his body.

    "That's it."

    "let's start."

    Ji Ning used a breakthrough method.

    "Let's take the sword as the core." In an instant, the divine power contained deep in every cell of Ji Ning's divine body quickly transformed into the form of a small sword.  Each piece of divine power is like a small sword, and Ji Ning's divine body is like being made up of countless small swords. This small sword contains the great path of swordsmanship.

    Breakthrough to the True God, Breakthrough to the Ancestral God, or World God¡¤¡¤¡¤

    They all need to have a core of ¡®Tao¡¯.

    The same stone.

    Poor construction skillsit's just a shoddy project.

    If it is well built, it will last for thousands of years.

    By the same token, building a powerful divine body requires even more amazing skills.  The technique here is to use the 'Tao' as the core.

    Like Ji Ning, in the god stage, his divine body has already reached perfection and cannot make any further progress.  To step into a higher realm of true gods, first of all, the divine power needs to be more pure, more than a hundred times more pure. This requires that the core of the Tao that constitutes the divine power must be transformed. The core used by Ji Ning to become a god was  The way of rain, and this time he broke through to become a true god, Ji Ning decided to use

    ¡®Swordsmanship is the core.

    In the Three Realms, there is no taboo on what Tao should be used as the core for breakthrough.  Cultivating a certain way of heaven means taking a certain way of heaven as the core and becoming the 'Taoist ancestor'.

    But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Among the methods passed down by the gods in Beixiu World, there are detailed records.

    Every time a great realm is broken through, every time the divine body is restructured and perfected, the power used

    ¡®The core of Tao, at least cannot be mutually exclusive!  For example, if the Chengtian God uses the 'Way of Fiery Fire', and the True God uses the 'Water of Dripping Water', it will cause mutual repulsion. Although he can become a true god, there is no hope of becoming an ancestral god!

    For those cultivating immortals in the three realms, becoming a true god is already a great achievement, so naturally they won¡¯t care.

    But some cultivators in the endless chaos have higher pursuits. They learn from the powerful lessons of their predecessors to let future generations of cultivators understand some taboos.  For example, the core of the 'Tao' chosen to break through during cultivation must not be rejected!  Once it is rejected, the divine body itself has hidden dangers and cannot go very far.

    "As for the Water Element and the Way of the Sword, one is an attribute, and the other is an offensive method. They are not mutually exclusive at all, and of course there are no hidden dangers.

    If both are attributes, such as water element and fire element, water element and metal element, there will be some hidden dangers, and the difference in the size of the hidden dangers is just that.

    ?????????????? If both are offensive, such as kendo, swordsmanship, etc., there will also be hidden dangers.

    If the hidden danger is small, it will be much harder to become an ancestor god, but it will be much more difficult to become a world god.

    "The hidden dangers are great and they are mutually incompatible. It is difficult for the ancestor gods to succeed, and there is no hope for the world gods."

    These are secret messages in the endless chaos. Only those with high status, like the ¡®Beixiu World God, who comes from Tiancang Palace and has a good inheritance, can understand this secret.  Most practitioners don't know Ji Ning also wants to tell his master and them, but in the method taught to Ji Ning by the Beixiu World God, Ji Ning has long been asked to leave his life oath. If he doesn't become a world god, he teaches  Yes, Ji Ning is not allowed to teach it to a second person.

    "Boom!"

    As Ji Ning used his breakthrough technique.

    Suddenly the divine body produced a huge suction force. In the prison of this world, there was already a huge formation that extracted the essence of chaos to form ¡®chaos spiritual fluid¡¯.  But when Ji Ning broke through, he frantically drew power from the endless chaos, causing the originally peaceful chaos in the world's prison to suddenly surge.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The power drawn from the chaos was sucked into Ji Ning¡¯s body and transformed into divine power crazily.

    With Kendo as the core, transformed intoThe power is much purer than the power of gods in the past, and it is already the power of true gods.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "what happened?"

    "Why can't we absorb divine power? Although the prison in this world has a formation to extract power and intercepts more than 90% of the power, we can still absorb it. Why can't we absorb it at all now?"

    "What's wrong with Chaos? It's so turbulent and crazy?"

    The prisoners of the Ancestral Gods and Immortals in the World Prison, including the True God of Prison Release and a small number of True Gods and Immortals who could draw power from chaos, all became confused.

    "Breakthrough?"

    "A cultivator of the God-Devil style has broken through. Looking at this situation, at least he has broken through to the True God, and may even break through to the Ancestral God." These prisoners who sensed the turbulent chaos quickly understood, but they were puzzled. If there is  Breakthroughs in strength usually occur in the outside world.  Being imprisoned here and unable to realize enlightenment, no prisoner has made any breakthrough in the last three Chaos Epochs. Who is making a breakthrough?  !

    Some prisoners thought of the new guard.

    "Could it be that guard?" In the canyon, the God of Prison Release frowned as he let the flowers bloom again.

    The methods of refining the body of gods and demons in the three realms generally draw on the power of the stars. For example, the Nine Heavens of Chiming draws on the power of the lunar star and the sun star.  Some other methods of refining the bodies of gods and demons absorb the power of the Big Dipper or many other stars.

    Where does the power of stars come from?

    Stars are condensed from chaos, and the power emitted by the stars. Simply put, the power of the stars is the power of the chaos transformed by the stars.  This power is easier to absorb.

    And this "God of the Silent World" is even more brilliant. When breaking through, it can be directly drawn from chaos.

    But at the moment of breakthrough, you can draw directly from the chaos.  Just like the moment when the Nine Heavens of Chiming breaks through, the True Water of Taiyin and the True Fire of the Sun descend directly!  During normal cultivation, you still need to steadily absorb the power of the stars. The "God of the Silent World" method can absorb the power of all stars, even the power of the ice stars where Ji Ning is.

    "If Ji Ning had a better understanding of the 'Way of Chaos,' he would be able to draw strength from Chaos even if he practices normally.

    on the grass.

    Ning was sitting cross-legged. There was already a big crater nearby, as if the crater created by a falling meteorite was caused by the turbulent power of chaos.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    "I have changed." Ji Ning felt how powerful he was at this moment. Although he was a god before, but because of Tao Wu's Eighteen Gods and Demons, and the One and Only Self, he was considered a half-step true god!  But now that he has broken through to the true god, he can be regarded as a half-step ancestor god.

    "Look at the three realms"

    "Even the Buddha Tathagata of the Sanqing Dynasty, the Suiren clan, the Shennong clan, the Fuxi clan. Even the Demon Hand Taoist of the Wujian Sect and the Lord of Huanmu, all of them are just true gods." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "I am also a true god.  Even half-step Ancestral God, finally, finally has the power to change the entire war situation in the Three Realms."

    The powerful people in the three realms are all true gods and Taoist ancestors.

    Sanqing, Tathagata, Suiren, Shennong, Fuxi, Bodhi, Houyi, Demon Hand Taoist, Huanmu Master are all true gods!  They are all Taoist ancestors!

    The reason why they are able to exert leadership-level strength is comparable to ordinary ancestor gods.

    It¡¯s because their understanding of Tao is too high.

    Like the Tathagata, all the five heavenly ways of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are fully understood, and the five heavenly ways are combined with each other. The combined strength of the five elements has skyrocketed, and the understanding of the way of chaos has also reached an incredible level!  It was with his understanding of the Tao that he was able to possess strength comparable to that of the ancestor gods.

    The Fuxi family, the Shennong family, and the Suiren family are all the same, they all have extremely high perceptions of Tao!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? out. Or comprehend the two heavenly ways of yin and yang or the five heavenly ways of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Only when your perception is too high can you rival the ancestral gods!

    The division of Dao Ancestor¡¯s strength.

    "Ordinary Taoist ancestors are the most ordinary ones, those who understand one or two ways of heaven.

    The top Taoist ancestors generally have Tai Chi power, Wuji power, sword power and other powers that have reached the fifth level.

    Leaders are at the level of the Ancestral God!  Although some ancestral gods such as Zhu Rong, Gonggong, Zulong, and Phoenix were only born to master one kind of heaven, they were much worse than Sanqing and Tathagata.

    But with the power of the divine body, he is still a leader-level combat power.  It¡¯s just that some people died in the Battle of Ancients and some died in the Battle of Ancient Destruction.

    Nuwa left again.Fuxi reincarnated and became a human race, but has not yet awakened the memory of his past life. He is just a true god and Taoist ancestor, and has not become an ancestral god.

    Some of the Ancestral Gods in the Wujian Sect also died in the battle, and the Lord of the Inner Demons has become one with the way of heaven.

    Looking at the three realms

    There is actually only one true ancestral god today, and that is the Lord of All Demons!

    Next up is Ji Ning, who is considered a half-step ancestor god!

    "Compared with other leaders, my understanding of Tao is still lacking. However, I am taking the path of sword power. I rely on the fifth level of sword power and sword skills that transcend the limits of heaven Again  Coupled with my half-step ancestor god body, it should be a leader level strength." Ji Ning has fought against Demon Hand Daozu and has a very clear positioning of his own strength.

    "Wu Jian Sect, God King!" Ji Ning had a strong murderous intent in his eyes. When he became stronger, this murderous intent was about to explode.

    "I have changed."

    ¡°The world is also going to change.¡±

    Ji Ning murmured in a low voice, his voice containing endless murderous intent.

    He tolerated it in the past.

    It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have enough strength!  But now the strength is enough!

    "There's no rush, let's repair the surface of the Purple Light Qiong Divine Sword first. With the Purple Light Divine Sword in my hand, my strength will be even greater." Ji Ning waved his hand, collected the surrounding swordsmanship tablets and the Jasper Temple, and then turned into a black electric snake.  , disappeared into the horizon in a flash, and flew towards the location of the Five Elements Divine Cauldron.

    The True God Scroll begins!

    The catastrophe in the Three Realms has begun to reach its climax~~~ Let¡¯s talk about Tomato¡¯s itinerary. Tomato will set off at around six o¡¯clock in the morning today, heading to Guangzhou to attend the Qidian Annual Meeting.  We have meetings on the 14th and 5th, and we have to rush back to Yangzhou from Guangzhou on the 16th.  Tomato posted this chapter on the high-speed rail.

    The two chapters I owe you for asking for leave yesterday will be paid back within this week.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: True God Chapter 2: Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong

    Ji Ning fell from the sky and landed next to the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. He turned around and looked at the simple stone platform placed on the side. The bloody divine sword on the stone platform was still full of cracks.

    "Purple Light Qiong" Ji Ning glanced at the divine sword, and then waved his hand, and a large number of magic weapons appeared out of thin air, each one exuding astonishing pressure, and almost instantly there were people nearby.  Pile up into a small mountain, these are almost all the innate spiritual treasures that Ji Ning obtained from more than a hundred true gods and true immortals.

    Of course, searching for so many true gods and immortals also allowed Ji Ning to obtain an additional Chaos Rare Treasure. This Chaos Rare Treasure looks like a sledgehammer and can emit endless thunder and lightning.

    "So many innate spiritual treasures too many are useless." Ji Ning pointed at the Five Elements Divine Cauldron from a distance, "Get up."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Five Elements Divine Cauldron immediately began to exude coercion, and the cauldron's ears released five rays of light.

    "Go in." Ji Ning's majestic divine power was released, and with its sharp sword intent, it swept directly over those innate spiritual treasures. Only knives, swords, axes, beads and other innate spiritual treasures of various shapes were seen.  , constantly flying into the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. The Five Elements Divine Cauldron was strangled and destroyed crazily, and the essence of the Five Elements was collected. In just ten breaths, nearly thirty innate spiritual treasures thrown in by Ji Ning were all turned into  After removing the waste residue, the Five Elements Space inside the Divine Cauldron contains a lot more essence of the Five Elements.

    A large number of innate spiritual treasures were thrown in batch after batch.

    This scene is enough to make any powerful person in the Three Realms tremble. Ji Ning also feels a little distressed, but for the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong, everything is worth it.

    "Chi chi chi~~~" There were sounds of crushing magic weapons from the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. The magic weapons next to them were originally piled into a hill, but they quickly became smaller visible to the naked eye. Soon, the magic weapons piled into the hill were already  All consumed.

    "So many essences of the Five Elements." Ji Ning looked at the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. There was a large amount of essence of the Five Elements in the space inside the Divine Five Elements Cauldron.

    A large amount of waste in the Five Elements Divine Cauldron first flew out of the cauldron. When it first flew out, it was only a ball of waste with a radius of several feet. However, after flying out, it quickly turned into a large amount of waste that was as large as a ten thousand-foot mountain. Ji Ning's divine power enveloped him.  These rubbish were then thrown away at will, and with a bang, they were thrown hundreds of miles away, and a huge mountain of rubbish was born.

    "It depends on this time. According to the experience of the last repair, so many essences of the Five Elements should be enough." Ji Ning turned to look at the bloody divine sword on the stone platform next to him. Whoosh, the bloody divine sword flew up immediately.  Floating in front of Ji Ning.

    "out."

    Ji Ning pointed.

    I saw golden yellow, aqua blue, wood green, fire red, and earth black air currents flying out from the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. They were all wrapped around the bloody divine sword, the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong, and it suddenly trembled.  , as if a hungry beggar encountered delicious chicken, and immediately began to slurp it up crazily. Through the vague five-color airflow, the naked eye could see that the surface of the bloody divine sword was recovering extremely slowly, and the cracks gradually became  get smaller or even disappear.

    time flies.

    The five-color air currents kept flying out and being sucked in by the Divine Sword Purple Light. The recovery speed of the Divine Sword was obviously much slower than the previous destruction of those innate spiritual treasures.

    It took more than an hour to absorb the massive amounts of Five Elements essence, and finally all the Five Elements essence was consumed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the beautiful bloody divine sword floating in front of him and frowned slightly. This bloody divine sword was extremely beautiful and had a heart-stopping beauty, but there were still two  A very small crack, this is the only crack left on the surface of the entire sword body.

    "It's not healed yet." Ji Ning frowned, "What should I do? The pure Yang magic weapon and the innate spiritual treasure are almost exhausted. There is only one useless chaos treasure, and the power of the Five Elements Divine Cauldron is limited and may not be destroyed.  Drop the Chaos Treasure." Ji Ning said secretly.

    The Five Elements Divine Cauldron is at the innate level.

    It will be very difficult to destroy the Chaos Treasures and collect the essence of the Five Elements.

    "That's right." Ji Ning suddenly remembered a treasure, and as soon as his mind moved, an ape-like puppet appeared in mid-air - it was the messenger of all things.

    "The internal key of this Messenger of All Things has been damaged, and it is useless to keep it. The Wujian Sect has spent endless costs to train just a few of them. Each one is controlled by Dao Ancestor and can exert a power close to the leader level. This treasure is more useful than the Chaos Treasure.  , the materials used are also precious." Ji Ning nodded secretly, "It must contain a lot of the essence of the Five Elements."

    Although the Messenger of All Things is extremely powerful, the strength of the puppet itself is comparable to the best innate spiritual treasure.  It¡¯s too difficult to reach the level of ¡®Chaos Treasures¡¯.

    "go."

    Ji Ning threw this envoy of all things into the world without hesitation.Walking in the divine cauldron.  !

    ¡«¡«¡«

    The messenger of all things began to be gradually crushed into pieces. If it is destroyed by force from the front, it is difficult to destroy the innate spiritual treasure, but the 'Five Elements Divine Cauldron' can do it easily. This is the reason why all things are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other!  It took a while before the entire Envoy of All Things was completely collected and turned into a pile of waste, and a large amount of the essence of the Five Elements was gathered together again.

    "One envoy of all things has much more essence of the Five Elements than a hundred innate spiritual treasures. No wonder the Wujian Sect has spent all its efforts to refine just a few of them." Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he immediately followed the guidance  After these essences of the five elements came out, the five-color air flow flew out and once again wrapped around the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The divine sword Ziguang Qiong made a sword roar and quickly absorbed the essence of the Five Elements. Ji Ning stared at the two cracks carefully. The two cracks quickly became smaller, shallower, and even disappeared completely.  As some of the broken textures inside the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong are gradually recovering, the internal recovery is much more difficult. After a while, the essence of the Five Elements is exhausted, but the internal recovery is negligible.

    "Beixiu World God is right." Ji Ning sighed softly, "Surface repair is easy, but internal repair is hundreds of times more difficult."

    "Fortunately, the most precious source of this divine sword is intact. With these innate spiritual treasures and messengers of all things, the surface has been repaired, and part of the power of this divine sword can be exerted." Ji Ning stretched out his hand, and the bloody divine sword fell.  in hand.

    Ji Ning held the bloody divine sword in his hand and felt the incredible power contained in the sword itself.

    Because the inside of the sword is riddled with holes and only the surface is intact, it can only exert part of its power.

    "What a terrible sword."

    Ji Ning waved his sword gently.

    Wow.

    The space in front seemed to be split open, forming a split airflow canyon that stretched directly for tens of thousands of miles.

    "Although it can only exert part of its power, it is still frightening. With this divine sword, looking across the three realms In terms of offense, I am probably the first. Only Master Huanmu and Buddha Tathagata are good at defense.  Block me from the front." Ji Ning whispered to himself. Whether or not he has this divine sword has a great impact on his strength.

    Without using the divine sword, Ji Ning can be considered a leader, comparable to the ancestor gods.

    You can use the divine sword Purple Light Qiong to stand at the top among leaders!  As for who is stronger and who is weaker, you will know after fighting each other. After all, it has been too long since the ancient war of destruction. No one knows how strong these powerful people in the two camps are. Maybe there are powerful people hiding their strength.

    For example, the Buddha Jueming of Buddhism also practices "The God of the Silent World" and has the magical power of "Nine Yuan Destruction". Ji Ning believes that after a long time, the strength of Buddha Jueming must be extraordinary, but in the three realms,  Jueming Buddha is very low-key, and most powerful people just regard him as an ordinary true god and Taoist ancestor.

    "In a catastrophe, you need to be cautious."

    "If you don't use the Divine Sword, it will be fine. If you use the Divine Sword, it will definitely have miraculous effects." Ji Ning knew very well that a sudden burst of trump cards can easily produce miraculous effects. The appearance of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong must win over the Infernal Affairs camp.  to test the sword at the command of the Mighty One.

    "receive."

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, the bloody divine sword immediately flew into Ji Ning's body and entered the golden elixir space to be conceived and raised.

    "Now, it's time to deal with the True God Ji Ning." Ji Ning is very eager to peek into the Taihao Pagoda. What he lacks most now is training time. If he can understand a heavenly way, then he is expected to become an ancestor immortal and ancestor god!

    With a flash, a Beiming Sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand.

    There are six Beiming Swords in total.

    After experiencing the recent battles and killings, some prisoners of the True Gods and True Immortals would rather die than bow their heads. Ji Ning killed them without any mercy, and also allowed Ji Ning's other five Beiming Swords to step in.

    ¡®Chaos treasures, levels.  However, according to the classification of Beixiu World Gods, Ji Ning's six Beiming Swords can only be regarded as the 'chaos rare treasure common level'.

    According to the records left by the Beixiu World God to Ji Ning, the Chaos Treasure can be divided into three levels: ordinary, high-grade, and top-grade.

    "To deal with the True God of Prison Release, the Beiming Sword is enough." Ji Ning held the Beiming Sword in his hand and turned into a black electric snake and disappeared into the sky.

    There was a whole morning meeting at Qidian Annual Meeting this morning, and I finished writing this chapter during Pomodoro lunch time. Sigh, the update was a bit late, but I finally got it done.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: True God Chapter 3: A Sword

    In the valley.  !

    A silver-haired man stood in front of the flowers, gently picked a flower, lowered his head and smelled it, but his expression was still a little gloomy.

    "The Watcher" the silver-haired man murmured, "Is it him?"

    Before the chaos surged, True God Shi Jie also guessed who should break through and become a true god, or who should break through and become an ancestral god!  Those prisoners have been imprisoned in the world prison for too long, and they would have broken through long ago. The possibility of breaking through in the world prison is too low.  So the most likely possibility is that the alien guardian who was lucky enough to get into the world prison broke through.

    "The strength of that alien race is extraordinary. If he really breaks through, there will be some trouble." The silver-haired man looked gloomy. "He must be a guardian. I am afraid that there is a treasure with him. Although my defense is strong, if I fight against him, I will be exhausted."  I can¡¯t even consume his divine power.¡±

    He can only slowly draw power from chaos in the world prison, because the world prison is covered by a large formation, and most of the power is extracted by the formation into 'chaos spiritual liquid.' What he can draw is too little.  .  However, the Watcher can absorb the power from the outside to supplement it. With the consumption of the opponent, it will naturally not be able to consume the Watcher.

    "Huh?" The True God of Prison Release suddenly raised his head.

    A black electric snake flashed in the distance, and it reached the sky above the valley. It was a young man in white holding a black divine sword. The young man in white descended from the sky. His aura was normal, just like a mortal, but the expression of the True God of Prison Release changed drastically.  , and then sneered: "Not long after the last fight, you came here again. It seems that it was you who broke through before."

    "It's me." Ji Ning walked over with the Beiming Sword in hand.

    "So what if I break through? Before, I could easily block you without using any magical powers. Not to mention you, even if the ancestor gods and ancestors come, I can block them." True God Shi Jing looked at Ji Ning coldly. He naturally had  Arrogance, back then in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, he had escaped from the hands of the ancestor gods and ancestors several times.

    "That's interesting if you're strong." Ji Ning smiled and stepped forward, holding a sword in one hand.

    A short stick appeared in the hands of the True God of Prison Release. He looked solemnly at Ji Ning who was walking towards him. Ji Ning suddenly turned into a stream of light and his momentum exploded instantly, as if Pangu, who opened up the world, waved out the god in his hand.  Sword, this sword came outfor a moment, it was as if the world collapsed, and the huge black divine sword hit the True God of Prison with endless power.

    "Hmph." The double sticks of the True God of Prison Release turned into two arcs, faintly forming a huge Tai Chi diagram, and at the same time resisted the terrifying sword that was coming.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Ji Ning's sword was like a Pangu ax being swung, hitting the intersection of the two sticks. The God of Prison Release suddenly flew backwards, plowing a huge ravine on the ground of the valley, and the flowers and plants beside it  The swept ripples were directly shaken into powder, and even cracks appeared on the mountain wall in the distance.

    The Heavenly Collapse Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    "Your swordsmanship has improved compared to last time." The True God of Prison Release stood in the huge ravine and looked at Ji Ning, "Not only is the divine body much more powerful than before, but the swordsmanship can also be improved in such a short period of time."

    Little did he know that he had practiced hard for six hundred years in the Moon Pool and experienced several life-and-death fights. Coupled with the life-and-death fights in the prison of the world, these fights were like whetstones  Ji Ning, who has been cultivating for six hundred years, has continuously developed his potential, and his swordsmanship has naturally improved explosively.

    "Your stick skills are still mysterious -" Ji Ning still stepped forward with a sword in one hand. With a swipe of his body, he was already approaching the True God of Prison Release, and a beautiful waning moon suddenly lit up.

    Facing such a beautiful sword, the True God of Prison Release had a more solemn expression, holding his double sticks and trying his best to resist this strange and beautiful sword.

    "Pfft."

    The sword was finally blocked.

    The True God of Prison Release did not dare to relax at all, because Ji Ning's next sword came again, and the sword light lit up, as if the sun was still shining brightly, but in an instant the sun was covered by dark clouds, and the sky turned pitch black.  Facing this terrifying swordit gave True God Jie Jing a nightmare-like feeling.

    Poof!  puff!  puff!

    Every sword performed by Ji Ning is the "Shadowless Style" in Mingyue Swordsmanship, which is weird and fast. The originally weird and fast swordsmanship is faster and more powerful under the use of the body of the "Half-step Ancestral God".  A little faster, although the speed is only a little faster than last time.  But after all, it has already exceeded the limit of heaven in the past, and now every step higher will make it more difficult to resist.

    "I hate this kind of swordsmanship the most." After blocking three swords in succession, the True God of Prison was forced to use his six-arm magical power. Each of the six arms had a short stick, and he began to try his best to block them.

    Ji Ning only has one sword.

    Just this one?? It makes it extremely difficult for the True God to release the prison.  !Where did he learn the swordsmanship that transcends the limits of heaven?  "The True God Shi Jing's Grinding Teeth Divine Body is so strong, and his sword skills are so mysterious. How could he have learned the sword skills that surpass the limits of Heaven." If the sword skills did not exceed the limits of Heaven, then it would be much easier for the True God Shi Jing to resist.  But now it is extremely difficult for six arms to resist a sword.

    Weird and ethereal, the shadowless style is faster than electricity.

    It seems to make the world collapse, the most ferocious one is the collapse of heaven.

    Like an assassin, it explodes instantly, the fastest blood-dropping style.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword moves changed from time to time, like the ¡®Shadowless Style¡¯, which made the True God Release the Prison tremble with fear and embarrassment. This sword technique was so weird and hard to find.  ¡®The Heaven Collapse Style is purely about overwhelming people with force, and every time it hits the God of Prison Release, he will fly backwards.  'The Drop of Blood Style is the sharpest assassin. Every time Ji Ning uses this sword, it makes the Prison God break into a cold sweat. In fact, it was very easy to resist the Drop of Blood Style in the last fight. After all, there are less changes and more emphasis is placed on it.  high speed.  But this time Ji Ning's speed was even faster. Even if there were few changes, when the speed became faster, it made the God of Prison Release tremble.  If it had been any faster, I'm afraid that the True God Jie Jing wouldn't even be able to intercept him in time, and would be directly pierced through the head with a sword.

    "I admit defeat." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    The True God of Prison Release, however, retreated far away. He looked at Ji Ning with unwillingness and helplessness in his eyes.

    "Admit defeat?" Ji Ning was a little surprised. Although this time he was trying to get a glimpse of the Supreme Heavenly Tower, the True God of Prison Release was indeed a very difficult opponent to find. Facing the three major offensive swordsmanships in his Mingyue Swordsmanship, he could actually hold on for more than ten years.  The sword was simply incredible. Ji Ning himself thought he was at the leadership level.

    Ji Ning still cherishes having such an opponent to hone himself.

    After all, Ji Ning has no plans to fight against the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal just yet.

    Because there are a total of sixteen Ancestral Gods and Immortals imprisoned in the entire ¡®World Prison¡¯!  These Ancestral Gods and Immortals are all basically higher than myself.  Those who can become ancestors, gods, and ancestors will have a much higher understanding of Tao.  It's not something that these real gods and immortal prisoners can compare to. I'm afraid that in terms of some offensive moves, I may not be able to beat others.

    Just like in terms of moves, although he is at the fifth level of sword power, he is beyond the limit of heaven.  But the True God of Prison Release is the power of Tai Chi and the power of Wuji, which are both at the fifth level. When combined with each other, although the divine body is weaker than his own, he still persisted for so long.

    The realm of those ancestor gods and ancestors is likely to be higher than mine.

    The foundation is stronger than yourself.

    The realm is higher than yourself.

    Although there is the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong If you go to fight by yourself, you can still retreat with a certain degree of confidence.  But who knows if any of these ancestor gods and ancestors have special methods. After all, these divine bodies and golden elixirs are comparable to the Lord of Demons!  Existences at this level cannot be regarded with common sense. Even in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, they are second only to the three world gods of the Nine Directions Kingdom.

    The Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is more advanced than the methods of the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning cannot predict the methods of these sixteen Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, and he has no idea.  Once the deity is killed in battle, it is not that easy to come back through cultivation.  Because the clone of Ji Ning's original body is now at the true god level.

    The crossing of a big realm.

    When one clone breaks through, the other clones follow suit.  This is a rule in the dark. When a breakthrough occurs, chaos surges and power is actively instilled into the body. At that time, Ji Ning's clone was also infused with the power of chaos.

    That clone is a true god If you want to cultivate seventeen more clones, it will take an extremely long time.

    "Yes, I've given up. Last time you had three heads and six arms, and I could easily resist you." True God Jie Jing shook his head, "Now that I'm using my six-arm magical power, you only have a sword, and it's so difficult for me to resist. It consumes a lot of energy. I feel the most.  After a few more swords, I will definitely lose. Your swordsmanship has improved so quickly, and your swordsmanship has surpassed the limits of heaven. I am convinced that I lost to you. I can give you three of my Chaos Rare Treasures, but I hope  When you have the ability in the future, you can set me free."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    In the future, I will abide by the oath of my destiny and leave the Three Realms and enter the endless chaos like the Nuwa Empress. When I am looking for Tiancang Palace, it will be okay to release these surrendered prisoners when I have the ability.

    Back to the hotel room, I finally finished writing. Tomato owes you two chapters, and this is the first chapter to make up for the debt.  Well, the update is completed today.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: True God Chapter 4: The Great World of Xianyue

    The True God of Prison Prison is so good at defense and escape. He is a person who cherishes his life very much. He bows his head and surrenders.

    After Ji Ning searched for the soul, he took three rare objects of chaos and left.

    "To be so powerful and to be so dazzling among the true gods and true immortals is really an adventure." After searching the soul, Ji Ning learned that the true god Shi Yu once received the inheritance left by a dead world god, and also received four chaotic wonders.  Treasures, the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda is one of them. The True God Shi Yu used the other two Chaos Rare Treasures to exchange for the pair of 'Mingfeng Splitting Sky Sticks.' He was able to fight against the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal as a True God. This pair  Mingfeng's empty stick also contributed a lot.

    The True God Shi Yu also learned powerful magical powers from that inheritance. Unfortunately, this kind of inheritance is bound by the oath of destiny and cannot be found even if the soul is searched.

    Ji Ning has checked the memories of many true gods and immortals, and they all had their own fate to reach this point.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning landed on a mountain, and with a touch of his hands, a small tower appeared.

    The small tower is silver-white as a whole, with a faint layer of golden light on it, and the tower body is completely pyramid-shaped.  Ji Ning just held the small tower and could vaguely feel that the time and space around the small tower was somewhat chaotic. Under normal circumstances, time and space are very stable. For example, Bodhi Taoist Patriarch can affect time and space, and this small tower can also do the same.

    "Refining." Ji Ning immediately invaded with divine power and quickly refined the chaotic treasure. The moment the refining was successful, the aura of the small tower completely subsided, became inconspicuous, and no longer emitted golden light.

    Not refining.

    Treasures all have their own power.

    Once refined, it is easy to change the appearance according to the owner's wishes.

    "Come in." Ji Ning's mind moved, and there was only an ordinary pyramid floating on the top of the mountain.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning looked around. This was a space with a radius of only about a hundred feet, completely in the shape of a pyramid. The space was very stable, but the flow rate of time was obviously different.

    "It's strange." Ji Ning looked up at the pyramid-shaped space. There were faint circles of light inside the top spire, which was the faint vibration of time and space.  There are also faint circles of light at the top of the other four corners of this space. Ji Ning's divine power penetrates the entire Chaos Qibao and can spy on the large number of divine patterns that are constantly flowing in the body of the Taihao Pagoda.

    "Change time and space, and it is a stable time and space." Ji Ning exclaimed softly, "Although Empress Nuwa could do it back then, she did it with the help of a large formation, and it was fixed and could not be moved. And this is a rare treasure of chaos. In terms of means,  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The power to create this Heaven-Seeing Taihao Pagoda is probably even stronger than that of Empress Nuwa who created the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Of course, Empress Nuwa has entered the endless chaos for a long time, so she is probably even more powerful now.  "

    "Ten times."

    Ji Ning¡¯s memory is connected to the clone in the outside world, so he can naturally clearly detect the obvious difference in the flow of time between the inside and the outside world.

    "Speed ??up the flow of time." Ji Ning immediately began to try. Mana began to be consumed quickly. The flow of time was also increasing, from the original ten times to twenty to thirty times. The consumption of mana was also soaring rapidly.  More and more amazing.

    "Twenty times the time flow rate, my mana replenishment and consumption are equivalent."

    "Thirty times the time flow rate is a bit difficult."

    "Forty timesit's not bad."

    "Fifty timesit's a little difficult!"

    Ji Ning increased the speed of time to fifty times that of the outside world and then stopped, with a smile on his face, "My true form and the second soul are both in the Guitian Taihao Tower. The burden on the Guitian Taihao Tower is also  It¡¯s too big, and I have to fight in an expedition, so it¡¯s better for the second spirit to rest assured and cultivate in the Taihao Pagoda.¡±

    Ji Ning in white clothes immediately left the Taihao Pagoda, leaving only Ji Ning in black Taoist robes in the tower.

    Also maintaining the time flow rate fifty times, it is relatively easy for the second spirit alone in the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda.

    "Maintain fifty times. My mana consumption is relatively large, but it is much easier than before."

    "Sixty times, mana consumption is faster."

    "Seventy times"

    "A hundred times, it's a bit difficult."

    ¡°Two hundred times, it¡¯s consumed too quickly.

    "Three hundred times the consumption is astonishing."

    In order to figure it out, Ji Ning frantically increased the speed of time.

    Four hundred times!  Five hundred times!  Six hundred timesa thousand times!

    When it was increased to a thousand times, half of the mana was consumed in one breath, which scared Ji Ning to stop.

    "There is a limit to the increase in the time flow rate of the Taihao Pagoda."With his control over the magic weapon, Ji Ning also understood the limit of this magic weapon, and nodded secretly, "According to what I sensed, a thousand times is the limit, but a thousand times the time flow rate I can only  To support two breathing times, my cultivation requires a long time. I have to maintain it for at least a hundred years in the outside world. A hundred years in the outside world, and at least thousands or even tens of thousands of years in the Taihao Pagoda If it is consumed too quickly  , no amount of pills can withstand it."

    Made some estimates.

    With the catastrophe approaching, Ji Ning decided to take risks to maintain the flow of time a hundred times!

    "Time flows a hundred times faster. If I prepare more Daluo elixir, it should be enough to last for a longer period of time. Now it's time to return to the Three Realms." Ji Ning in white put away the Sky-gazing Tower and left immediately.  The prison of the world.

    The second soul is in the Taihao Pagoda, and it needs enlightenment!

    Ji Ning¡¯s goal is to realize a way of heaven!  Only by returning to the Three Realms can one realize the Tao. It is impossible to realize the Tao in the endless chaos. Once one realizes the way of heaven, he is expected to become an 'ancestral immortal.

    ¡®Ancestor God,.  The strength will definitely surpass the leader level But Ji Ning dare not be complacent, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons is the Ancestral God!  Back then, he was able to escape from the hands of Nuwa, the goddess of the world. She was also the one who was most feared in Ji Ning's heart. Moreover, more than half of the Chaos Era has passed since the destruction of ancient times. In such a long time, it is possible for a small person to become a goddess.  Mighty One, the true strength of the two camps will probably be difficult to see clearly until the final battle.

    And what is the source of this catastrophe?

    It¡¯s still a fog!

    Although he has already stood at the top of the Three Realms, Ji Ning still wants to climb higher.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the endless void.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air and looked at the blazing Sun Star emitting endless flames in the distance, and then looked at the cold Lunar Star.

    "Three realms." Ji Ning whispered to himself, then took out the letter talisman, instilled mana and informed the master.

    "Disciple." Bodhi's voice sounded in the surrounding void.

    "Master, I want to go back to the Xianyue World." Ji Ning said.

    "good."

    Suddenly, a spatial vortex appeared in the void next to him. Ji Ning glanced at the void vortex. He now faintly felt that in addition to changes in space, this vortex also had subtle changes in time.  Xianyue Great World is in a different time dimension from other great worlds in the Three Realms, making it impossible for other powerful people to go to Xianyue Great World.

    Stepping into the space vortex, Ji Ning left the endless void.

    ? Blue sky and white clouds.

    Ji Ning appeared in mid-air.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked down in surprise. In the distance was a beautiful island.

    "Master actually guided me here?" Ji Ning was surprised. He thought that the space vortex led directly to Fangcun Mountain.

    "Hey, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing and your daughter Mingyue are also on this island?" Ji Ning was even more surprised. There was still a clone of his second spirit that was following his daughter, but  That clone is cultivating silently. If my daughter is not in danger, the second soul clone will not show up.

    And now Ji Ning discovered that his clone was here, and obviously his daughter, Xiao Qing, Uncle Bai and others were also here.

    "My daughter Mingyue is already a fairy now, why does she stay on this island?"

    "Master used to lead me directly to Fangcun Mountain. How did he lead me here this time?" Ji Ning was curious, but he still landed. When approaching the island, Ji Ning faintly felt his heart palpitating. He carefully  I looked at this beautiful island, but it seemed like I was looking at a terrifying monster.

    "This formation is so secretive, and just what I sensed is so terrifying." Ji Ning felt fearful in his heart.

    He is already at the leader level, but he feels a faint threat from this island.

    "Disciple, come in." Bodhi's voice sounded.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning landed quickly. Although there were a large number of terrifying formations lurking on the island, they did not stop Ji Ning. Ji Ning easily landed on the beach. At a glance, he saw some immortal cultivators flying over the island in the distance, and some palaces rising one after another.  They all exude coercion.

    "Isn't that the 'Xiaoyao Immortal Palace' of Xiaoyao Taoist Ancestor? It is an innate treasure of the highest quality."

    "Is that the 'Three Realm Traveling Dragon Boat' of Snow Dragon Daozu?"

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: True God Chapter 5: Changes in the Three Realms

    Ji Ning has become a half-step ancestor god, and his eyesight is astonishing. When he glances over, he sees some fairy palaces, flying boats, and maze formations that are famous in the three realms. Many of them are treasures of the true god and Tao ancestors, and they are all very good at defense.

    "Junior sister, look, that is Beiming Sword Immortal."

    "Is he Ji Ning?"

    "I heard from my father that this Beiming Sword Immortal's swordsmanship is astonishing, even the best in the three realms, and his strength is comparable to that of my father."

    "Guan Jue Three Realms is a bit exaggerated. He has only mastered Wu Bao Swordsmanship, and his sword power is only at the fourth level. Moreover, his true self was killed by the Wujian Sect. With the help of the Messenger of All Thingshis  His strength may be comparable to the master. But I heard that the Messenger of All Things was broken and his original self was destroyed. Now he is far behind compared with the master. He was also born at the wrong time. If he had been born ten thousand years earlier, I am afraid that his achievements would not have been achieved.  Much higher.¡±

    "Look, that's Ji Ning."

    "Beiming Sword Immortal?"

    "What a pity. I heard that he was assassinated by Wujianmen."

    "The Dark Light Sword Master who took action is said to have been killed by Hou Yi. Hou Yi was so powerful. He killed the Dark Light Sword Master with just an ax without using a bow or arrow."

    ¡°I heard from my master that Ji Ning¡¯s talent is astonishing, no less than that of Hou Yi.

    "Maybe. But Ji Ning still can't compare with Hou Yi. The gap is too big. If he had been alive before and survived for millions of years, he might be able to rival Hou Yi. Now  There is no hope anymore.¡±

    "pity."

    Ji Ning appeared on the island. There were many immortals on the island, and the island was only a few hundred thousand miles in radius. Many immortals discovered Ji Ning's arrival. They all felt sorry for Ji Ning and felt that Ji Ning was not born at the right time.  !  They all admitted Ji Ning's talent was amazing, but Ji Ning was born too late.

    "What's going on? So many treasures appear here, and the formations hidden on this island are so terrifying." Ji Ning was filled with doubts, "And many of the immortals and even true immortals here are  Descendants of the Mighty One.¡±

    "Come here."

    A breath came.

    Ji Ning followed the breath and looked, with candlelight burning in his eyes, and saw a seemingly inconspicuous Taoist temple in the distance.

    "Master?" Ji Ning was even more shocked. This Taoist temple was the Taoist temple of Patriarch Bodhi. In the past countless years, the Taoist temple had been on Fangcun Mountain. How could it appear on this island?

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning immediately flew away, flying more than 100,000 miles, and landed in front of the Taoist temple.

    "Uncle Master." There were still two boys, Qing Shui and Bai He, in front of the Taoist temple. The two boys shouted respectfully, looking at Ji Ning with curiosity and admiration in their eyes

    Ji Ning felt relieved. Judging from the appearance of these two boys, everything should be fine.

    Ji Ning immediately entered the Taoist temple.

    Soon I saw Patriarch Bodhi, who had white hair and beard, sitting cross-legged on the ground in the distance.

    "Master." Ji Ning walked over and saluted respectfully.

    "Sit down." Bodhi smiled and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and looked at his master.

    "Aren't you curious?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Of course I'm curious." Ji Ning nodded, "The Xianyue Great World there was no such island in the past, but now there is suddenly such an island, and even the formations are so terrifying, and there are all powerful caves.  There are magic weapons, palaces, flying boats and other magic weapons here, as well as a large number of descendants. Especially Master, you actually moved the Taoist temple here."

    "Master, is this place used as a refuge by the powerful people of the three realms?" Ji Ning frowned.

    Bodhi nodded: "This is indeed a place of refuge."

    Ji Ning felt uneasy.

    "Master, the Buddha Tathagata, the Taoists of the Three Purities of Taoism, and the ancient royal family all have their own methods. It is not difficult to protect their descendants Why are they all moved to the Xianyue World now?" Ji Ning  Lian asked, "Is the situation now so bad?"

    "The situation is indeed bad. What we are doing now is just to prepare for a rainy day." Bodhi said.

    "Is the situation bad?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    ¡°I have only been in the world¡¯s prison for six years, but the outside world has already changed so much?

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "Listen to my teacher's explanation in detail," Bodhi said. "Back then, the Wujian Sect suddenly attacked you. After the negotiations between the two parties, they no longer used the Messenger of All Things in the dispute over destiny. You will not get involved in the dispute over destiny Next  In those days, it was a realm war between the two sides, and everything was normal. But just half a year ago"

    Ji Ning AnSurprised: What happened half a year ago?

    "Half a year ago, Taoist Sanqing felt that the fight between us and the Wujianmen was getting more and more fierce. Once the battle for luck was over, it would be the final battle! In addition to the two camps of us and the Wujianmen, there are two other forces,! NR  If these forces are not resolvedit is very likely that they will take advantage of them."

    "The other two forces?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "The first one is Old Man Yuan and his faction." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor said, "The faction of the Four Ancestors of Yuanhe is not very strong. Before the final battle, they must choose a camp. With their little strength, they want to make a profit.  , actually it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    "The second one is the ancient ruins!" Ancestor Bodhi said solemnly.

    Ji Ning suddenly woke up.

    Ancient ruins?

    yes.

    Ancient ruins!  I have been staring at the Infinite Gate, and I have almost forgotten the ancient ruins. Back then, I was exiled to the Realm of Nirvana and was attacked by the 'Broken Angle World' in the ancient ruins. In the end, Master Bodhi took action and killed the three heads.  Mother Queen.  The Broken Angle World is just a small force among them. If the entire ancient ruins unite, they will be very powerful!  Even the true Taoist ancestors dare not trespass, and if they are good at it, they will lose their lives!

    "The ancient ruins are a much more powerful force than the four ancestors of Yuanhe." Ancestor Bodhi said, "Back then, the ancient ruins were destroyed in the First World War. After the war, Empress Nuwa forced all the chaotic alien races to retreat into the ancient ruins with a harsh environment.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The environment of the ancient ruins is indeed very harsh, with chaotic space and chaotic time and space.  Just the danger of the environment itself, falling into some broken space, most gods and true immortals will lose their lives.

    "Nuwa Empress reached the realm of Pangu God." Bodhi said, "Sweeping over everything, she is unrivaled. The reason why she did not kill those chaotic aliens was to keep a neighbor, so that we can always be vigilant and not dare to talk to ourselves.  The brutal killings even force us to continue to practice and become stronger."

    "What Nuwa did was right, and we agree with it. It should be noted that in ancient times, because there were no external enemies, we fought among ourselves. Many powerful men and gods died in the internal fight."

    "Nuwa Empress left those chaotic alien races behind, and we never had large-scale internal fights again." Bodhi said, "There are even strong men from the three realms who often go into the ancient ruins to hone themselves which makes us Nuwa  The strength of the immortals and demons in the camp has been improving, and many true gods and Taoist ancestors have been born one after another."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The threat of external forces will indeed unite one's own side.

    "This time Sanqing Taoist feels that before the final battle with Wujianmen, the ancient ruins should be solved first." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor said, "Those chaotic alien races in the ancient ruins live in such a dangerous environment and have always dreamed  We want to enter the Three Realms. Once we and the Wujian Sect are both defeated, the chaotic aliens from the ancient ruins will definitely come and kill us."

    "Yes." Ji Ning agreed.

    "So we talked about this matter with Wu Jian Sect. A decisive battle between the two camps is inevitable, but it is better to solve it cleanly next to this bed." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor said, "But Wu Jian Sect is not willing to take action against the ancient ruins at all."

    "They are not willing?" Ji Ning wondered, "What do you mean, Wu Jian Sect wants us to do it? Let our Nuwa camp consume our own strength? But no one is stupid, Wu Jian Sect should understand that if we do not solve the ancient ruins  , there is no way to fight with peace of mind.¡±

    "It's not as simple as you think." Bodhi shook his head, "I and several other powerful people quietly explored, but found that there were many terrifying formations in the ancient ruins, and Fuxi could see these formations from them.  The handiwork of Master Huanmu.¡±

    "Master" Ji Ning was shocked, "You mean, there are many formations in the ancient ruins, and the formations were set up by Master Huanmu?"

    "Um."

    Bodhi nodded, "We are 90% sure that the ancient ruins have already secretly formed an alliance with Wujian Sect."

    There was a coldness in Bodhi's eyes: "These Infernal Sects, we allowed them to stay in the Three Realms back then, but now they are colluding with those chaotic alien races in order to win the decisive battle, but they have forgotten In the decisive battle between the two major chaotic worlds, it was these chaos  Alien instigation! Humph, but speaking of it, these Wujianmen are just aliens to us."

    "What should we do now?" Ji Ning asked.

    "As you can see, Xianyue World is already a place of refuge." Bodhi said coldly, "We have sent powerful men into the ancient ruins, intending to wipe out all the chaotic alien races in the entire ancient ruins.  Kill!"

    Tomato is still writing There will be a third chapter~~~It will be later~~~

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22 Chapter 6 The Guardian in the Heart

    "Kill all the chaotic alien races in the entire ancient ruins?" Ning asked worriedly. Are you sure?  "

    "Of course I can't say that we are completely sure about the ancient ruins and the Infernal Sect Alliance." Bodhi said, "But this time, the leaders of the team of powerful people we sent are Fuxi and Tathagata.

    Fuxi is good at formations and containing enemies.  Buddha Tathagata is even more defensive and good at dealing with dangerous situations.  The two of them lead the team Even if they encounter some special dangers, they can sustain it for a period of time, enough to support us to rush to support.  "

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    The Fuxi clan is number one in the Three Realms Formation.

    Tathagata, the defense of the divine body is ranked first.

    "This time they are taking the lead, and there are a total of nineteen other Taoist ancestors. There are top Taoist ancestors and ordinary Taoist ancestors." Bodhi said, "They act together, but they are divided into four teams, acting at the same time to deal with the same world.  "

    "To deal with the same world?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Yes, there are many worlds in the ancient ruins." Bodhi said, "The Broken Angle world you encountered back then was just an inconspicuous one among them. We don't know where the dangers and alien powers in the ancient ruins are hidden.  We can only crush them one by one! They will attack the same world at the same time."

    "The reason why we are divided into four teams is because we are worried about certain trap formations." Bodhi said, "Four teams attack a world at the same time. Even if one team falls into a formation restriction, the other three teams will immediately know about it and will be on guard.  , you can also go to the rescue. Even if there are any traps in Wujianmen and the ancient ruins, they won't fall into them all at once."

    Ji Ning nodded, remained silent for a moment, and said solemnly: "Master, I want to go to the ancient ruins."

    "You want to join the war?" Bodhi was stunned.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded solemnly.

    Bodhi was silent at first, and then looked at Ji Ning: "The space of the ancient ruins is chaotic, and time and space are chaotic. They are now in a very dangerous world in the ancient ruins. The first thing you need to do is to join them. But we can't get it clear enough.  Because the ancient ruins are too chaotic, I can only tell you the approximate world. It will be very dangerous for you to join the team."

    Bodhi said this because he hoped that Ji Ning would retreat in spite of the difficulties.

    After all, he knew very well that Ji Ning¡¯s Messenger of All Things had been damaged!

    "Disciple is confident." Ji Ning looked at his master, with a faint sword gleam in his eyes.

    "You" Seeing the flash of colorful sword light, Bodhi Taoist Patriarch was also shocked.

    This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Lu Dongbin has fully understood the fifth level of Tai Chi power and is already very powerful.  But Ji Ning has now reached the fifth level with stronger sword power!  You must know that the reason why the Dark Light Sword Master is so powerful in assassination, even destroying Ji Ning's original divine body with one sword, is because of his sword power!  Ji Ning is different from the Dark Light Sword Master. Ji Ning's sword has surpassed the limits of heaven.

    With this kind of swordsmanship alone, Ji Ning is already very close to the leader level!

    "I didn't expect that your strength would reach this level in a blink of an eye." Bodhi Taoist Patriarch smiled, "It seems that I have worried too much as a teacher. It's okay, you have the ability to clone yourself, so it's okay to go to those ancient ruins."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Disciple, go see your daughter first."

    "Your daughter Mingyue has been worried about you. You should go see her," Bodhi said.

    "Worry" Ji Ning was startled, then nodded lightly and left.

    Looking at Ji Ning's leaving figure, Bodhi stroked his beard and smiled: "I was right when I saw the old Taoist. Compared with his mental strength, Ji Ning's talent in swordsmanship is indeed higher. In less than a thousand years of swordsmanship, he has reached such a level  This swordsmanship is enough to disdain the three realms."

    By the lake.

    A girl in black sat quietly on the edge, looking at the lake.

    "Mingyue." Qiuye came over and shouted.

    The girl in black turned her head and looked back, silently looking at the lake.

    "What's wrong, so unhappy?" Qiuye asked.

    "Aunt Qiuye, I'm fine." The girl in black shook her head gently.

    "Are you worried about your father?" Qiuye also sat down beside him.

    The girl in black hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly: "I'm a little worried. Father is devoted to cultivation, and he is the only peerless figure who can rival Hou Yi from ancient times to the present. But Aunt Qiuye, you also heard what they said.  They said that my father's original figure was killed by Wu Jianmen and that my father's puppet was also broken I didn't believe it, so I asked Master Bodhi, and Master didn't deny it either"

    "Don't worry." Qiuye stretched out his hand and hugged the bright moon gently,??I grew up watching your father. No matter what setbacks your father encounters, he will become stronger. He will never be discouraged or give up.  You have to trust your father.  "

    "Can you tell me more about your father?" Mingyue looked at Qiuye.

    "Okay." Qiuye smiled and nodded.

    In the distance, Ji Ning, Uncle Bai, and Xiao Qing are together, looking at this place from a distance.

    "The powerful people from Nuwa camp moved them here for the sake of their descendants, so Ning'er can't hide the things that you are doing in Zhulu World." Uncle Bai said, "Mingyue didn't believe it at first.  , and also argued with other immortals and demons. Later, she even personally asked to see Bodhi Taoist Ancestor Only then did she truly believe in Zhulu World. She has been worried about you these past few months."! "Yeah  ." Ji Ning looked at her daughter, but felt warm in her heart.  !

    "Go, she will be very happy to see you." Uncle Bai said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning walked over.

    Qiuye was talking softly, and Mingyue was also listening carefully to her father's story. She never got tired of hearing it every time, and she was eager to hear more.

    Ji Ning was secretly ashamed For letting her daughter worry about him so much, he had really failed as a father.  Although he has a clone that has been silently protecting his daughter, that clone has been cultivating in secret and does not check the outside world. Only when his daughter is in danger and the restriction is triggered, the clone will check the outside world.

    As a result, the clone has not appeared for so long, and even the turmoil in Xieyue World, Ji Ning is ignorant of.

    "My clone is waiting silently without showing up. Although it can train my daughter, maybe, feelings are more important to her than training?" Ji Ning thought silently, "Am I wrong?"

    "Father!"

    At this moment, if Mingyue was aware of it, she turned around and saw Ji Ning standing behind her. She was so surprised that she stood up and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    "Father, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you for a long time. You have been away for too long this time." Mingyue hugged Ji Ning and kept talking.

    Ji Ning gently touched her daughter's hair. After her daughter became an immortal, she condensed into an immortal body, which is what it looks like now. She is very similar to her mother Yu Wei. Even Mingyue likes to wear black looking at her daughter  , and sometimes Ji Ning felt as if his senior sister was by his side, but her senior sister's eyes were warmer and more settled, while her daughter's eyes were more filled with admiration and affection.

    Senior sister is even colder.

    Daughters are more lively.

    "Father, the other immortals and demons on the island all said that father, your true self was destroyed, and said that father, you" Mingyue looked at Ji Ning, still holding one of Ji Ning's arms tightly with both hands, and said softly,  "Can you stop fighting with Wujianmen?"

    "Which of the other elders of the immortals and demons on the island, those powerful ones, retreated?" Ji Ning shook his head, "I can't retreat, Mingyue, you should understand."

    "But father, you have already sacrificed so much. You have been destroyed and your strength has been greatly reduced. What else can you do? Father, you are just a true god. Even if you are mentally powerful, you can lead the formation. But father, you are not a true god and Taoist ancestor after all. There are people on the island.  Many gods and true immortals have not participated in the war. Father, you have done much more than them." Mingyue looked at Ji Ning and almost shed tears, "I'm afraid, I'm afraid that your second soul will also be killed. I have already  I don¡¯t have a mother anymore, and I don¡¯t want to be without a father.¡±

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "Promise me." Mingyue looked at Ji Ning, "Will you stay with me well?"

    "I will accompany you." Ji Ning was stung by her daughter's eyes and nodded gently, "I will always accompany you. From today on, my second soul will be here to accompany you."

    "The second spirit?" Mingyue wondered.

    "Don't you know that your father is the one in white?" Ji Ning touched Mingyue's head.

    "I thought I thought" Mingyue showed joy.

    "Don't underestimate your father when others look down upon you." Ji Ning smiled, "Your father, my true self, and the second spirit are both fine, and they are even stronger." Ji Ning said, extending his palm.  The seven-colored sword light faintly appeared in the palm, but the beautiful seven-colored sword light had a terrifying power.

    Mingyue was even more surprised as she looked at the colorful sword light.

    She is Ji Ning¡¯s daughter and a disciple of Fangcun Mountain. Naturally, she has extraordinary knowledge. In addition, Ji Ning is on the path of sword immortality. Mingyue has already understood the five levels of sword power, so she recognized her at a glance.

    "Father, you, you" Mingyue was excited and proud. The fifth level of sword power, surpassing the limit of heaven?  This is his father!  Those immortals and demons said what their father was like, but his father was much more powerful than before.

    ?"Father, you said that the second soul will accompany me, what about your true self?" Mingyue immediately realized something.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Of course you have to get out, your father can't hide."

    "But, but" Mingyue bit her lip and whispered, "I, I really don't want your father to go out to fight."

    ¡°When a catastrophe comes, someone must stand up.¡± Ji Ning smiled.

    "When the sky falls, there is a tall man holding it up." Mingyue said.

    "Your father is the tall man." Ji Ning smiled, "Well, you are already an immortal, and you still act like a little girl in front of your father."

    With her daughter, Ji Ning felt that strength was constantly growing in her heart. This was an extremely strong desire in her heart.

    "I must protect my daughter."

    "Even if it costs me my life."

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, turned to look at the girl in black standing by the lake, and then no longer hesitated.

    "Master, send me away," Ji Ning said.

    ¡°We went to the ancient ruins, so be careful along the way.¡± Bodhi¡¯s voice also sounded in Ji Ning¡¯s ears.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    A spatial vortex appeared in front of Ji Ning, and Ji Ning stepped into it.

    Monday, please give me a free recommendation ticket~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 7: The Silent World

    In the realm of silence in the ancient ruins, waves of void are impacting one after another.  !

    ???????????????????????? A space vortex appeared in the void, and a young man in white walked out of the space vortex. He stood in the void, looking at the endless ruined continent.

    "According to what the master said, the team led by Fuxi and Tathagata are now in the Silent World." There was candlelight burning in Ji Ning's eyes, and the huge land in the distance became clear, and he quickly locked onto the distant land of the Endless Ruins Continent.  An area, "There is the world of silence."

    The ancient ruins were divided into many worlds by various alien forces.

    The closer it is to the core, the stronger it is.

    The ¡®Broken Angle World¡¯ that Nian Ning encountered at that time was a force on the fringe, and relatively weak. The three strongest empresses in the Broken Angle World¡­ Strictly speaking, they were not even considered True Gods and Taoist Ancestors!  The Seven Luminaries Gods under the command of Hongxue God had only been fighting one to three for so long.  Patriarch Bodhi easily wiped them out completely with one palm, which shows how weak the broken horn world is.

    The Silent World is much better than the Broken Angle World.

    ??Ancient ruins, a lonely world.

    Tear and pull~~~~

    The space was forcibly torn apart, and a young man in white sat on a boat and flew in from the crack.

    "The world of silence is really silent." Ji Ning glanced at it, and at a glance, the sky was dark, everything seemed to be covered with a layer of light gray fog, and it was silent.

    "I don't know where Fuxi, Tathagata and the other Taoist ancestors are."

    Ji Ning's second soul is in Xianyue World. Ji Ning even gathered an incarnation to accompany his daughter Mingyue. His incarnation can talk to Patriarch Bodhi at any time. According to the information from the Three Realms Fuxi clan,  Tathagata and a group of True Gods and Taoist Ancestors are now in the quiet world, but the exact address is difficult to determine.

    The main reason is that the time and space here is chaotic. It is obviously the location in space that is sensed, but when it penetrates through, it is found that the difference is ridiculous!

    This is also the reason why Bodhi sent Ji Ning to the Realm of Nirvana and asked Ji Ning to take a void boat to reach the ¡®World of Silence¡¯.

    "I'm here to check it out." Ji Ning immediately moved his mind, and his mind was like ripples in the lake, spreading in all directions above and below the ground.  This is a small method taught by the Beixiu World God. With this method, looking at the three realms and even the ancient ruins, no one of these alien races can escape his detection.

    The mind travels across a vast area.

    Passing over mountains and lakes, we passed by some alien races. These alien races were very weak, even far inferior to the immortals.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning frowned.

    The space in some areas is even broken and time is distorted. Ji Ning's mental strength is simply insurmountable.

    "The scope of my investigation is only hundreds of thousands of miles around, and I cannot penetrate further." Ji Ning entered the ancient ruins for the first time, which was a relatively stable and quiet world, and he immediately understood why this place was called a ruins!  Such a harsh environment is simply not suitable for large-scale reproduction and survival.

    "I couldn't find the Fuxi clanbut there are some traces of fighting in the east."

    Whoops.

    Ning immediately drew a line of black electric snake, flew more than 200,000 miles in an instant, and arrived at a place with some traces of a fight.

    The eastrefers to the direction in which the sun rises.  Therefore, in the Three Realms, in the ancient ruins, and in the 'east' of many worlds, there are some differences.

    "Here?" Ji Ning stood in mid-air, overlooking the huge basin below. The basin looked like a hand and covered an area of ??about a thousand miles. The ground was already scorched. "Palm? Could it be the Tathagata's action?"

    "Reverse."

    With a sudden change of mind, Ji Ning cast the time-traveling spell.

    In a place like the ancient ruins, where the law of heaven does not exist, it is difficult to cast the time-traveling spell.

    However, as Ji Ning gradually deepened his understanding of the Nine-Level Chaos Restriction, he could even see at a glance some things that had happened to mortals in the past. He could vaguely and easily peek into the past, and the "Time Recall" spell was essentially about spying on what happened in the past.  thing.

    Ji Ning did it easily.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Scenes from the past appeared in the basin below, and they quickly flashed back to the scene where the four powerful men appeared.

    The four powerful ones are led by Buddha Tathagata, who is dressed in bright yellow and smiling. Next to him are the other three Buddhas, all of whom emit endless Buddha light.

    "Youji, do you want to stop me with this little trick?" Tathagata came walking on the auspicious clouds with a smile on his face and said, "It's better to show up quickly, otherwise, your lonely world is no longer safe.  "As he spoke, he stretched out his left hand. The golden left hand fell from the sky and hit the ground directly.

    The earth roared and trembled, and it was directly knocked out of the huge basin.

    "Tathagata!" The ear-piercing roar just sounded and was already annihilated.

    "This Nether Emperor is a well-known power in the ancient ruins. Seeing us destroying every core of his formation in this world, he still doesn't come forward. His plans must be quite big." Tathagata said.

    "Buddha, don't worry about his plans, we will destroy the worlds one by one."

    "Walk."

    The Tathagata nodded and continued to move forward on auspicious clouds with the three great Buddhas under his command.

    After a while.

    Whoosh whoosh, a foreigner with gray skin and gray robes flew down from high altitude and landed in the basin. They exchanged looks with each other, with anger and coldness in their eyes. Then whoosh whoosh followed Tathagata and they left.  chased in the direction.

    Ji Ning watched the scene that happened about an hour ago and nodded slightly: "The Buddhist leader and the Human Emperor Fuxi clan, they were already leaders in ancient times. Even if they did not break through and become the ancestral gods, their methods are probably more perfect. The two of them are  Leading a team and dividing into four teams to attack a world, no world in the ancient ruins can stop them.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning also chased after Tathagata and the others in the direction they left.

    Although much of the time and space in the Silent World is stable, there are still many places that are chaotic and twisted, but the aliens who have lived in this area for a long time are very familiar with these changes. They dare to go deep into some places, and their experience  It is also accumulated by generations of companions in their lives.

    "somebody is coming."

    "A young man in white."

    "He hesitated in the distance and then came in."

    Three alien creatures hidden in the twisted void gathered together, looking through the restrictions to see the young man in white who flew in from the outside world.

    "Captain, the Buddhist leader of the three realms, Tathagata, came in with three Taoist ancestors. What is the origin of this young man in white?" These three alien creatures all have gray skin, handsome faces, and are covered in gray robes.  , all of them are top-notch gods and are good at escaping in the void.

    "Looks like Ji Ning, the Northern Sword Immortal of the Three Realms." The foreign captain frowned, "The Northern Ming Sword Immortal Ji Ning has extremely high swordsmanship, and can even be said to be the best in the Three Realms. However, he is only a true immortal of heaven, and his  This deity has been destroyed by the Wujian Sect, and what appears hereshould be Ji Ning's second spirit. Judging from his aura, he should be a true immortal from heaven, but I'm very surprised, a true immortal from heaven.  Why do you dare to come to my ancient ruins? Do you rely on that Luo Formation? The way of heaven does not exist in the ancient ruins. The Luo Formation cannot activate so much power of heaven and earth, and its power is not as strong as in the Three Realms."

    "Captain, he is advancing rapidly and will soon leave our inspection area." There was a reminder from the alien creature next to him.

    It is difficult to set up some inspection formations in the distorted space and time, and it is impossible to cover a large area.

    "Go and try his methods." The alien captain's face under the gray robe had a cold look, "Look at how strong this Pure Yang True Immortal is."

    The three of them followed up.

    A moment later.

    The three alien creatures all died.

    Ji Ning stood silently in the void and glanced at the corpses of the three alien creatures: "Follow me?" Ji Ning, who was half-stepping as an ancestral god, was so sensitive that the three alien creatures were discovered by Ji Ning as soon as they came closer.  Ji Ning easily killed two of these god-level miscellaneous soldiers, severely injuring the third one and trying to soul-search the third one.

    It¡¯s a pity that the other party¡¯s soul disintegrated on its own initiative.

    Deep in the ancient ruins, there is a dark golden dome fortress.

    Inside the domed fortress.

    On the gorgeous throne, there is a handsome foreign powerful man with a long green tail, a bald head, sitting there. He holds his chin with one hand and taps the armrest with the other hand.  Below, six figures in golden armor stood solemnly. Each figure exuded a faint aura, and the aura was much stronger than that of ordinary Taoist ancestors.

    "These natives really have some strength." The powerful foreigner on the throne smiled and praised, "They actually destroyed twelve worlds under my command. The Wujian Sect is really useless. Those formations were created by them.  , but up to now, none of the True Gods and Dao Ancestors in the Three Realms have died. It seems that we can¡¯t just rely on those idiots from the Wujian Sect, we still have to rely on ourselves.¡±

    "Master, a world god has been born in this chaotic world, so you can't be careless." Among the six figures in golden armor below,One said respectfully.

    "It's all that useless piece of shit from Ten Thousand Things that is too stupid!" The mighty alien sneered, "Things like him, Ten Thousand Things, are also wandering in chaos after all, and have experienced countless chaotic worlds. Back then, that Nuwa had not yet become a world god.  Well, if I had been here back then, I would have taken action a long time ago. How to plan and let the two chaotic worlds fight each other? It's really boring. Wouldn't it be better to destroy one chaotic world first and then the other? On the contrary  Let the world god be born among the indigenous people. Before the world god left, he must have left behind some methods and other methods. The chaotic world where the world god was born is not so easy to win, and I will not  Be careful and wait for the opportunity here."

    "Master, how about we go back first? Then we can collect some strength. Anyway, we know the location here. We will come back when we are stronger!" A thinner figure in golden armor said.

    "Snapped."

    The long turquoise tail of the powerful foreigner suddenly swept away, sending the golden-armored figure flying.

    The powerful foreigner pointed at the golden-armored figure and cursed: "Idiot, you narrowly escaped death to get here, are you going to go back after a narrow escape? There is no big breakthrough in strength. If you want to go back along the same path in the chaos, it is almost impossible.  Seeking death. It¡¯s better to join forces with the Wujian Sect and slowly fight against this Nuwa camp.¡±

    "Master, great master." A shout suddenly came from outside.

    "Is it Youji?" The powerful foreigner smiled and said, "Let him come in."

    Suddenly, a man with gray skin and a strong aura wearing a golden robe walked in. He was the master of the Quiet World, the Quiet Emperor, and he knelt down respectfully: "Great Master, my tribe has just discovered  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤There is another powerful True God Dao Ancestor who has entered the Silent World."

    "There are still enemies with the strength of the True God Dao Ancestor?" The powerful foreigner frowned, "Who?"

    "The camp of Nuwa of the Three Realms." Emperor Youji said respectfully, "Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning!"

    I¡¯m so tired from the bumpy journey. I wanted to write two chapters, but I can¡¯t write anymore. I¡¯m too sleepy. It¡¯s still raining when I come back today. Taking a taxi when it rains makes Tomato crash.  Yes, everyone, please forgive me.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 8: The Great Demon God of Assassination

    "Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning? I seem to have heard of it." The powerful foreigner leaned on the throne UB and muttered with his chin in his hand. Then his eyes lit up, "I think about it, he seems to be the fastest rising genius in the Three Realms.  He is said to be as talented as Hou Yi back then. If my memory is correct, the information given to me by the Wujian Sect said that Ji Ning's true form has been killed by them, and the only one left alive should be the second soul."

    "The second soulit's really enviable. Those mortal beings grow step by step, but they have the opportunity to condense the second soul. Gods and demons like us who were born in chaos have not been able to condense the second soul."  God doesn¡¯t even have a chance.¡± The powerful foreigner shook his head and sighed.

    "How can those ordinary people compare with the master." Among the six figures in golden armor, an old man with a red beard immediately said.

    "Hahaha" The powerful foreigner laughed, and the laughter echoed in the hall.

    After waiting for a pause, the powerful foreigner looked down at the kneeling emperor Youji: "Youji, you said that Ji Ning has the strength of the true divine Taoist ancestor? Isn't he a third-class true immortal? This kind of inferior true immortal in the endless  In the chaos, there really is as much as you want."

    "Three of my clansmen were killed by Ji Ning, and the last one of them reported the scene he saw back to the clan before he died." Emperor Youji said respectfully.

    "What scene did he see?" The alien powerful man was curious, "Let me see."

    "Yes!" Emperor Youji respectfully responded, and then he pointed to the void next to him, and a scene immediately appeared. In that scene were three gray-robed aliens. Suddenly, a black electric snake flashed away and penetrated in an instant.  The three gray-robed aliens and the black electric snake were too fast. Although the three gray-robed aliens noticed the danger and wanted to escape, they couldn't escape at all.

    The black electric snake was just a flash.

    Among the three gray-robed aliens who were penetrated, two died immediately, and one was seriously injured. The young man in white who showed his figure stretched out his hand to search for the soul of the third alien, but the gray-robed alien immediately committed suicide.  .

    "So fast." The powerful foreigner's eyes lit up and he laughed, "Those idiots from the Wujian Sect also said that Ji Ning was dead. What he used was the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique and so on  Escape techniques must be controlled by the body of gods and demons. Obviously, this Ji Ning himself is not dead yet, and he can¡¯t even do such things well.¡±

    "Well, he's not dead." A golden-armored one-armed man below frowned, "And he was able to instantly kill three gods when performing the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. He did not use a sword just now, but used his fingers to perform the sword technique.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤This swordsmanship isawesome."

    The Youji Emperor below also said: "Sword Master is right. In the three realms, this Ji Ning is considered to be the best in swordsmanship in the three realms. He is said to be at the fourth level of sword power, and the speed of the sword exceeds the limit of heaven."

    Of the six servants under the command of the mighty foreigner, the one-armed one that Emperor Youji truly admires.

    "No." The one-armed man in golden armor shook his head, "While performing the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, he still has to maintain such a relaxed swordsmanship His sword is so perfect and satisfactory, it is no longer the fourth level of sword power.  He did it. I guess he has probably reached the fifth level of sword power."

    "What."

    "The fifth level of sword power?"

    "How can this be?"

    The other golden-armored figures nearby all exclaimed, and the Emperor Youji was also shocked.

    The powerful foreigner sitting above frowned slightly and looked at the one-armed man in golden armor: "Knife, are you reading that right?"

    "It's just my guess. After all, he performed the sword skill too fast. He did it when he was performing the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. It's hard for me to see clearly. It's just a guess." The one-armed man in golden armor said nothing.

    The powerful foreigner thought for a while.

    These six subordinates of his were conquered during his journey through endless chaos.  Among them, the one-armed man Dao was willing to follow him in order to repay his kindness, and even called him master. He was also the only respected servant of the powerful foreigner.  As for the other servants?  He beat and scolded him completely at will.

    Since coming to the ancient ruins, these foreign powers in the ancient ruins, including the top ones like the Nether Emperor, have been easily conquered by him.

    "Dao dares to say that, I'm afraid it's really possible." The powerful alien said secretly.

    Using a knife and using a sword have something in common. They are both very good at attacking.

    "What if the sword power is at the fifth level?" The powerful alien looked at the repeated scene in mid-air, which was the scene of three gray-robed aliens. "It takes less than a thousand years of practice to reach such a state. It is really terrifying. Of course, it is also terrible."  Maybe Dao¡¯s guess is wrong, but no matter what, being able to achieve this step in a very short time is indeed the strength of the True God Dao Ancestor.¡±

    "That's interesting." The powerful alienLaughed.

    "Wuxiao." The powerful foreigner called directly through the voice transmission, "Come here."

    In another hall of the fortress, Wuxiao Tianxian was drinking leisurely. He was the one responsible for spreading the message here this time!  He is a puppet. Even if it is destroyed, he doesn't care at all. Of course he is leisurely.

    "coming."

    Wu Xiao stood up with the wine jar and walked out. After a while, he arrived at the place where the powerful foreigner was. No one stopped him along the way.

    "I have seen the Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator." Wuxiao Tianxian smiled and bowed.

    "Every time I see you, I am happy." The powerful foreigner above smiled, "Back then, that idiot Wan Wan Wan looked so stinky every time in front of me. If he didn't have so many subordinates, he would still be so  A group of messengers of all things that cannot be defeated no matter how hard they are beaten. I have killed that idiot of all things a long time ago. Although I didn¡¯t see how all things died back then, but when I saw you when I saw you, he  The magic weapon spirit, I am equally happy."

    Wuxiao Tianxian was still smiling and not angry at all.

    He was enslaved by Wu Jian Sect and even became a servant of the Lord of Demons. He didn't care about the words and teasing of the great demon in front of him.

    "You were originally the magic weapon spirit of the Wuxiao Divine Cauldron. That fool of all things should have used the Wuxiao Divine Cauldron to refine some puppet cores. But you have learned it all But now you are being used by Wu Jian  Is it interesting to be a slave? I think you might as well surrender to me." The powerful alien said with a smile.

    "You?" Wuxiao Tianxian said nonchalantly, "I don't care. If you can defeat my master, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, I can completely surrender to you."

    "Lord of all demons?" The powerful foreigner frowned.

    Monster.

    "Monsters can indeed be born in the three realms. The original indigenous Nuwa Empress actually cultivated to become a world god. This is enough of a monster.  And the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons was able to escape with a group of strong men in front of the World God, making it impossible for the World God to catch up. This is even more evil.  It should be noted that the World God is completely beyond the limits of heaven, whether it is speed or many other aspects, but he cannot catch up with the Lord of Demons. The strong men in the Three Realms may not realize how terrifying this is, but in the endless chaos  The great demon god of assassination who is wandering around is very clear that entering the world realm is a fundamental improvement.

    There is a huge gap between the Ancestral God and the World God.

    "To prevent even the gods of the world from catching up, it means that 'the Lord of all demons has reached an incredible level in understanding the Tao.

    Now there are two major camps in the Three Realms.

    In the Nuwa camp, the Empress Nuwa must have left behind some tricks and methods before she left, which made the powerful foreigners very afraid.

    In the Wujian Sect, the one he fears the most is the Lord of All Demons.

    He was afraid of both sides, so he never attacked the Three Realms, and was even willing to form an alliance with Wujianmen.

    "Don't mention it anymore." The powerful alien pointed at the scene that was repeated in mid-air, "Look at it."

    Wu Xiao then turned around to look, and his face changed as soon as he saw it. Isn't the young man in white who turned into a black electric snake and wanted to search for his soul Ji Ning?

    "Ji Ning." Wu Xiao no longer had the same smile as before, but his face was ashen, "Nine-horned Electric Snake? Is his true form not dead yet?"

    "Found?"

    The powerful foreigner laughed and said, "You Wu Jian Sect, didn't you say that Ji Ning himself is dead? It seems that the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor and others have taken action But the one who appears in the quiet world now seems to be Ji Ning himself.  ah."

    Wuxiao Tianxian looked at the repeated scene in mid-air, suppressed the anger and hatred in his heart, and said in a low voice: "Great Demon God of Assassination, this is indeed my Wujianmen's mistake, I have already reported this matter  I believe there will be an order from the master soon.

    There will be a second chapter in half an hour.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 9: All died in battle

    The Wuxiao Celestial Immortal has many puppet bodies, so he can convey the news as soon as possible! The news soon reached the Lord of All Demons, and was also quickly known to high-level officials such as Demon Hand Daozu and the Black-robed God King.

    "What, not dead?" The one who was most shocked and unacceptable was the black-robed God King.

    "The art of clones?" The owner of Huanmu, who was holding a knife and gently peeling the wood, frowned and said to himself when he heard the news.

    Deep in the ancient ruins of the continent, inside the fortress.

    Wuxiao Celestial Immortal said respectfully: "My master said that this Ji Ning is also a scourge. This time when the Great Demon God of Cuxiu was dealing with Tathagata and the Human Emperor Fuxi clan, he also helped to deal with this Ji Ning."

    "Oh?" said the powerful foreigner, "But now it seems that Ji Ning has the ability to clone himself."

    Wu Xiaolian said: "Even if he has the art of clones, every time he restores his original form, the price will be very high. And last time he destroyed his original form, the nine-horned electric snake and other treasures were taken away by Hou Yi. This time  If we can kill Ji Ning and make Ji Ning lose the nine-horned electric snake and the powerful magic weapon, even if he comes back to life his strength will be greatly damaged."

    "Why do I feel that you also have a strong intention to kill Ji Ning?" The powerful foreigner looked at Wu Xiao and said with a smile, "Wuxiao, I will kill him, and you will teach me the puppetry skills of all things, but  good?"

    "The old master from back then asked me to make an oath of my own destiny long ago, and I can't tell anyone about it anymore," Wu Xiao said.

    He is the spirit of magic weapon, similar to a big bear with yellow hair.

    He has long since cultivated to the point where he can survive independently of the magic weapon, which can be considered a real life. Strictly speaking, he has mastered the puppet technique earlier than the Lord of All Things.  The Lord of All Things got the Wuxiao Divine Cauldron by chance, and then obtained the ancient puppet method contained in the Wuxiao Divine Cauldron, which made the Lord of All Things soar to the sky and became a famous and powerful person among the ancestor gods.  It's a pity that this happened in the two chaotic worlds of Pangu and Wujian.

    "Damn all things." The powerful foreigner said coldly, "Tell your master, this Ji Ning is probably already at the fifth level of sword power."

    "How is this possible at the fifth level of sword power? How long has he been practicing?" Wu Xiao was surprised.

    Ji Ning has mastered Wu Bao Swordsmanship. It can be said that Ji Ning is extremely talented.

    But to reach the fifth level of sword power, you need to have enough understanding of the sword. This takes time, and you even need to fight to the death with many strong men. You need to watch enough swordsmanship. Without enough experience, it is difficult to reach the level of sword power.  Five floors.

    "He entered my ancient ruins, I should kill him. But this is also for your Wujiangmen Until now, the people who died in the confrontation between Nuwa and I were all my subordinates. In the past, I dealt with Tathagata, Fuxi and others  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The price has been agreed upon. But to deal with this Ji Ning, I need twenty Chaos Crystals."

    "Twenty?" Wuxiao Tianxian hesitated for a moment. It should be noted that the source of the Messenger of All Things is five Chaos Crystals, which can be used to fight for a long time. I am afraid that throughout the catastrophe, the remaining nine Messengers of All Things will not use Chaos Crystals.  There will be more than a hundred.

    "The master said that if it is confirmed that Ji Ning is really at the fifth level of sword power, as long as you kill him, the master will send you twenty chaos crystals." Wu Xiao said.

    "Wellit's refreshing to talk to Wanmo."

    The powerful foreigner looked down at the Youji Emperor below and ordered, "Youji, send your men to kill Ji Ning first. If Ji Ning cannot be killed, it is confirmed that Ji Ning is really at the fifth level of sword power. Then kill Ji Ning.  Bring in the Jedi.¡±

    "Yes, great master." Emperor Youji said respectfully, and then retreated.

    "Damn it."

    The Youji Emperor¡¯s expression is ugly. He was also a general under the Lord of All Things at the beginning. He was also one of the four famous emperors in the ancient ruins. He was the top Taoist ancestor in terms of strength!  Even compared with the six servants under the great demon god of assassination, they are not inferior at all.  The strength of the one-armed man made the Emperor Youji extremely admired, but the other five Emperor Youji showed no fear at all.

    But.

    After all, those servants have followed the Great Demon God Ci Xiu for too long, and the Great Demon God Ci Xiu trusts those six servants even more.  The Four Emperors who were subdued were much more cruel to them.

    "Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning is obviously the True God Dao Ancestor. Let me first confirm whether Ji Ning is at the fifth level of sword power." The Emperor Youji frowned, "To force Ji Ning to use his sword power, we have to send some powerful ones.  Men, alas Let the men of our Four Emperors do such dangerous things."

    ????????????? However, Emperor Youji also understands that the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator only fled here with his six servants and had no other subordinates. Therefore, some small things like cannon fodder were naturally done by the aliens from the ancient ruins.

    ??A quiet world.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A group of powerful foreigners flew through the air. They were all of the strength of gods. At a glance, there were probably nearly three hundred in number.

    "Brother, you must be careful when dealing with the Northern Ming Sword Immortal Ji Ning. The Emperor has said that this Ji Ning is probably already at the fifth level of sword power." The two leaders of this group of alien strongmen look very similar to each other.  The men in silver robes were talking through sound transmission.

    "Although my team is going to kill Ji Ning, if he is really at the fifth level of sword power, we only need to escape and there is no need to fight desperately. By then Ji Ning is really at the fifth level of sword power  It's up to you to lead him to the Dream Forest." The tall silver-robed man said.

    The Dream Forest is a very strange place in the quiet world.

    Once you enter it, you will fall into one illusion after another, just like a dream!  And it is endless, even the true divine way is difficult to escape, and will be trapped in the Dream Forest forever, until it is killed by that illusion!

    The most terrifying thing is¡ª¡ª

    Even the natives living in the quiet world are difficult to determine where the Dream Forest is, because the location of the Dream Forest keeps changing. Maybe a certain kind of seemingly ordinary forest is the terrifying Dream Forest.  .  ¡®The Nether Emperor, who rules this terrifying world, naturally has a way to confirm the location of Mengying Forest.

    "Fuxi, where are Tathagata and the others?"

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air. Time and space around him were chaotic, and his sense of direction was confused.

    Ji Ning can no longer find traces of Buddha Tathagata and his companions passing by, and in such a place where time and space are distorted, it is impossible to use the art of time retrieval.

    "I heard from Master that Buddha Tathagata and the others should still be in the quiet world. No matter what, just choose a direction and just fly forward." Ji Ning quickly flew in one direction. He did not dare to fly too fast, lest he rush into some enemy traps.  .

    Not long after entering the ancient ruins

    Ji Ning understood that the most difficult thing about conquering ancient ruins was not the alien races but the harsh environment here!  No wonder the aliens living in the ancient ruins are eager to enter the Three Realms, because the aliens don't want to live in fear all the time.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's heart moved, and he faintly felt the breath approaching.

    Half-step to the ancestor god, the soul is more powerful!

    The power of mind to control the soul makes Ji Ning's senses extremely sharp. Even if the True God Dao Ancestor approaches Ji Ning and reaches a certain distance, he will detect it.  Not to mention those weaker levels of gods and true immortals.

    "The Beiming Sword Immortal should be somewhere in the area ahead." A majestic eight-armed god and demon is flying carefully. This eight-armed god and demon is the formation jointly performed by one hundred and ninety-nine alien gods.  The Eight-Armed Demonic Battle Formation was a formation passed down by the Lord of All Things back then. Emperor Youji was very distressed when he sent so many gods.

    This formation is very similar to the Seven Lights Divine Formation.

    There are only seven gods in the Seven Lights Divine Formation, but this is one hundred and ninety-nine gods, who can fully display the strength of the near-top true gods.  Such a large formation also belongs to the secret tradition. Some of the core secrets of the formation require a life oath and cannot be leaked.  The person who serves as the core of this formation nowis still a warrior who followed the Lord of All Things back then.

    "I saw it." The eight-armed demon was looking for Ji Ning when he suddenly saw a young man in white standing calmly in the air in the distance.

    "Here he comes." A sword appeared in the hand of the young man in white. "Here he comes, there is no need to leave."

    "Kill." The eight-armed god and demon was so powerful.

    Ji Ning stepped forward as if taking a leisurely stroll.

    ??The quiet world, the land of the clan.

    "Your Majesty, all one hundred and ninety-nine tribesmen died in the battle." An old man in gold robe had a sad look on his face.

    "No one escaped?" Emperor Youji couldn't believe it, and shouted, "Show me the battle scene."

    "The battle scene could not be transmitted back." The old man in gold robe said.

    "What." The Nether Emperor was stunned at how fast the killing was so that none of these tribesmen had time to return to the battle scene.

    "However, there is a clan member who has cultivated a split body. His split body is also performing tasks outside. Now we immediately recall that clan's split body to ask what happened in the fight with Ji Ning." The old man in gold robe continued, "  It must be soon that once the body of that clan member is also dead, there will be no way to know the scene of that battle."

    (The following words are free)

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT!

    Let me tell you Tomato, game manufacturers must want to make money when making games, so they must have made some "RMB players are more awesome" in the game.??determined.  It¡¯s normal for people to spend RMB to be more awesome Tomato had some requirements for this game at the beginning, such as character setting, character appearance, and the game levels must strictly follow the plot These are all in line with Tomato¡¯s requirements in the end.  Require.

    During the internal beta test, Tomato cost no money and I played for half a month. It was very difficult to break through the levels and encountered some bass. It took a lot of methods to successfully break through the levels, but once I succeeded, I felt a full sense of accomplishment!

    That is to say

    ??In fact, it doesn¡¯t cost anything, just play the same thing.  Spend money and play faster.

    ??????????????????? And now we often hold activities, and it seems that there is another activity today. You can get a lot of silver coins for the first blood in the matching battle You can't ask for free money, are you as awesome as RMB players?  This game is meant to be casual, casual. Go kill the bass in Wild Age and go through some plot levels. Tomato also plays it every day. It is indeed a good way to relax. Everything is just casual.

    Some readers said that they can¡¯t find it on Baidu, so don¡¯t search. As I said, the game address I published is the real one. If you download a fake game, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.  The game address is: WWWMUJXIAZAICOM or add me on WeChat to get some detailed game information. Just add friends on WeChat and search for ¡®I eat tomatoes.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 10: Insect Beast

    The Emperor Youji immediately issued an order to let the tribesmen return in separate parts.  !

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "Reporting to the Emperor, our tribe member Fu Weasel was already trampled to death by Kuafu while he was guiding 'Kuafu to wait for the enemy." Soon some subordinates came to report.

    "What." Emperor Youji looked ugly upon hearing this.

    In this moment of catastrophe, the death of some masters of the gods is nothing, but the clone of the only clan member who knew the scene of the fight with Ji Ning just now was also destroyed.  Nowthe one hundred and ninety-nine clan members who died were dead in vain.

    ¡°Kuafu!¡± Emperor Youji¡¯s face was filled with anger.

    "Where are the four teams?" Emperor Youji asked.

    The old man in gold robe next to him waved his hand, and a phantom appeared in mid-air. It was a map of the huge lonely world. There were four light spots in it. The old man in gold robe pointed at the light spot on the edge and said, "This is a compliment."  The team led by my father, Kuafu, the ancient god of the three realms, was extremely powerful. Hearing that the ten golden crows were causing harm to the ancient times, Kuafu chased him wildly, frightening the ten golden crows and running away in panic, not daring to fight. From what we and Kuafu and the others did  Judging from the battle between this team Kuafu¡¯s strength is extremely astonishing, and he is now close to the level of the Ancestral God."

    "Yeah." Emperor Youji nodded.

    Hou Yi and Kua Fu were equally famous in ancient times.

    Hou Yi¡¯s current strength is unfathomable and he is undoubtedly a leader.

    Kuafu is slightly weaker, but he is also a powerful person close to the leadership level, and he is extremely brave and good at fighting.

    "This is the team led by the Human Emperor Fuxi, and it is also the most difficult team. Our formations and some arrangements Fuxi can easily see through it. Even if we are in danger, we can break through it.  ." The old man in golden robe said, "So for the time being, we are focusing on the other three teams."

    "Here." The old man in gold robe pointed at another light spot and said, "This is the team led by the Buddhist leader Tathagata. The threat is no less than the Fuxi team."

    "This last team is the True God Taoist Ancestor team led by Taoist Yuding from the Taoist sect. That Taoist Yuding has magical powers and is at the fifth level of sword power. He is also extremely difficult to mess with." The old man in gold robe pointed at the last point of light.  So said.

    The Emperor Youji frowned upon hearing this.

    The team sent by the Three Realms this time has two major leaders, Tathagata and Fuxi. Those close to the leadership level include Kuafu, Yuding Taoist, two top Taoist ancestors, and several others, as well as some ordinary Taoist ancestors with special methods.  .

    Taoist Yuding is relatively low-key, but he is one of the most powerful disciples of Taoist Sanqing. One of his disciples is very famous. This disciple is the first god of war in the ancient heaven, Erlang God Yang Jian.

    "Where is Ji Ning?" Emperor Youji asked.

    "Beiming Sword Immortal is here." The old man in golden robe pointed to the corner, where a light spot also appeared, "He is closest to Kuafu and his team."

    "Oh?" Emperor Youji nodded.

    "Your Majesty." Another gray-robed subordinate rushed in from outside and said eagerly, "The team led by clan member Fu Shi wanted to lead Ji Ning into the Dream Forest. But Ji Ning's senses were too sensitive to guide him.  If someone comes even slightly closer, he will find him, and then he will be easily beheaded by Ji Ning. If he is close, he will be beheaded. If he is far away, he will not be able to lead him."

    The Lord Youji frowned: "With the help of the environment, he can't even guide him. His induction is so powerful?"

    How did he know that Ji Ning was half-step into the realm of the Ancestral God, and how sharp his soul was.

    "Let them stay away from Ji Ning for the time being." Emperor Youji ordered, "Go ahead."

    "Yes." The subordinate retreated.

    "Emperor." The old man in golden robes looked at the Youji Emperor, "This Ji Ning is not easy to mess with. Even the eight-armed magic array we sent can easily kill him. It can be speculated that his strength is at least the top Taoist ancestor level.  He is already at the fifth level of sword power."

    "No." Emperor Youji shook his head, "There are many possibilities for killing the Eight-Armed War Demon Array, such as Ji Ning breaking through and becoming a true god, or Ji Ning not being alone, he also brought other powerful people from the Nuwa camp of the Three Realms.  . The one who killed the Eight-Armed Demonic Array may have been other powerful people. Unless you see the battle scene you can't make any guesses."

    "But even the Eight-Armed Demonic Array failed to send back any news" The old man in gold robe felt very distressed, "The four teams of Tathagata, Suirenshi, Kuafu, and Yuding Taoist were led by the great demon god of assassination.  Deal with it. But Ji Ning wants us to deal with it alone. Many of our people have died.

    ¡°This time, I will personally try Ji Ning¡¯s method. There was a hint of cold gray in Emperor Youji¡¯s eyes. !

    "The emperor cannot do that!" the old man in gold robe said urgently.

    "Although I tried it myself, it was just my mind that came to my children." YouJi Huangzun said calmly, "Don't worry, I won't take risks easily."

    The old man in golden robe breathed a sigh of relief.

    The Emperor Youji waved his hand.

    Suddenly, nine hill-like monsters appeared in the hall. Some looked like stone giants, some looked like eight-legged beetles, and some looked like two-headed snakes. All of them had powerful auras, no less than those of Dao Ancestors.

    "It took me many years to cultivate some insect beasts that are comparable to the true gods. I didn't expect that a swordsman who has practiced for less than a thousand years would force me to use them." Emperor Youji looked at these insect beasts, and the insect beasts also chirped.  They are very close, as if they regard the Nether Emperor as his father and mother. There are still many ways to cultivate insect beasts in the endless chaos.

    strictly speaking.

    The method of "Nine Solutions to Insects and Beasts" that Shao Yan Chou obtained back then was even more advanced than the one learned by Emperor Youji.  But Shao Yan Chou is too weak and can only use a little fur.

    "My nine children are fighting against Ji Ning. My thoughts are also with these children. Everything they have experienced is as if I have experienced it myself. Naturally, I can clearly see Ji Ning's methods." Emperor Youji said.

    "You want to send nine insect beasts?" The old man in gold robe felt a little distressed, "It's enough to send two or three."

    "It's better to be cautious. We failed once before, and we can't fail again this time." Emperor Youji's mind moved, and all the nine-headed insect beasts screamed, and flew out of the palace door one after another, and quickly rushed into the void.  , rushing towards the direction of Ji Ning.

    The distorted time and space cannot harm Ji Ning at all. His soul induction can detect what is a threat to him and what is not a threat.

    Whoosh.

    Suddenly, a beautiful swamp appeared in front of my eyes. There was a small island in the middle of the swamp, surrounded by wild grass.

    "I didn't expect that there would be such a beautiful place in this distorted time and space." Ji Ning's mental power easily enveloped this area of ??tens of thousands of miles, and his mental power swept through every inch of the area like ripples. After checking, it was indeed not a trap, so  I flew directly to the island and sat down, took out a bottle of wine, and drank leisurely.

    It looked like he was leisurely, but in fact Ji Ning was thinking about what to do next.

    "Ever since I entered the Quiet World, there are always some alien creatures coming to attack and provoke me. Moreover, they are very familiar with the harsh environment here, and they seem to be very sure of my location." Ji Ning frowned. This kind of people know where he is, and he  The feeling of not knowing where the enemy is is very unpleasant.

    But there is no way. The reason why the Three Realms have not really attacked the ancient ruins for so long is because the environment of the ancient ruins is too harsh and difficult to attack.

    "The Silent World is only that big. As long as I go to more places and sense some energy fluctuations, I believe I will find the other four teams of True Gods and Taoist Ancestors." Ji Ning suddenly frowned and looked into the distance.

    "Um?"

    "There are some here too?"

    "Is there one over there?"

    Ji Ning looked in all directions on the island in the middle of the swamp. He felt a breath approaching quickly from different directions. Ji Ning stood up, and the Beiming Sword appeared in his hand.

    "Roar~~~" With a low roar, a green beetle beast with wings on its back emerged from the twisted void tens of thousands of miles away, staring at Ji Ning with a pair of golden eyes.

    ¡°Hiss~~~¡± A big black snake with two snake heads also emerged from another void.

    A head-to-head insect beast, every aura is as powerful as the True God Dao Ancestor.

    Ji Ning whispered softly: "Insect beast?"

    Whether it is the seven great methods on the World Prison Monument or the methods taught by Beixiu World God, Ji Ning has learned the method of cultivating insect beasts.  In the endless chaos, there are many powerful people who cultivate insect beasts.  Because powerful people generally have a long lifespan, when it is difficult to improve their strength, they should put a little effort into cultivating some powerful insect beasts. These insect beasts are absolutely loyal and will never betray. They can be used at critical moments.  It can be used to block swords, detect danger, etc. It has many uses.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqdHan£®  cwm reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 11: Sword Opening

    If you are lucky, you might be able to cultivate an insect beast more powerful than yourself.  !

    Insect beasts have low intelligence and are far inferior to practitioners in the realm of Tao. But because of this, it is easier for them to improve. Their most powerful weapon is their powerful body.

    "Roar~~~" The nine insect beasts were in nine directions, tens of thousands of miles away, roaring and neighing at Ji Ning from a distance.

    Ji Ning stood on the island, glanced around, and laughed loudly: "I don't know why the great master was so scared that he didn't dare to come, so he just sent some insects and beasts."

    The Nether Emperor, who had his mind on the Nine-Headed Insect Beast, was a little angry after hearing this.

    "My children are enough to kill you." Among them, the insect beast that looked like a rock giant roared, and there was flesh and blood hidden deep in the cracked rock.

    "Oh, is it so?"

    Ji Ning moved.

    Whoops!

    A black electric snake streaked across the sky, and the distance of tens of thousands of miles seemed to be non-existent in front of Ji Ning. It was as easy as a mortal step, directly in front of the rock giant, and a cold sword light descended.

    "Damn it." The rock giant swung its huge fists towards Ning, completely ignoring Ning's attack.

    "kill."

    The other eight insect beasts also flew over.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Rub, rub, rub.

    The sword light flashed back, and Ji Ning stood calmly in front of the rock giant. The rock giant froze even before its fists touched Ji Ning. He stood there in a daze, and then the body's neck, chest, and abdomen  All of them broke, breaking into four neat pieces and falling towards the swamp below. Ji Ning's sword light had annihilated all the vitality of this rock giant. Even Ji Ning restrained the seven-color sword light, because an opponent of this level,  There is no need to use the colorful sword light at all.

    "What, you are so strong without any sword power? This swordsmanship is definitely at the fifth level of sword power, it can't be wrong." Emperor Youji instantly confirmed that although Ji Ning did not use the seven-color sword light, it was precisely because he did not use it that  Even scarier.

    "Escape."

    The eight insect beasts that were originally intended to kill Xiang Ji Ning immediately fled in all directions.

    "Want to leave?" Ji Ning's eyes turned cold. Although he had the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, the eight insect beasts were moving in different directions and would soon rush into the void.

    "rise."

    Ji Ning pointed his finger at the sky.

    Boom~~~~~

    The surrounding world suddenly darkened, and wisps of colorful sword light suddenly appeared within tens of thousands of miles. For a time, the tens of thousands of miles of heaven and earth seemed to have become a world of colorful sword light. This is the world of swords.

    The eight insect beasts were petrified when they saw that the world around them suddenly turned into a world of colorful swords. The Emperor Youji who had his mind on them urged them to run away quickly!  The Youji Emperor had just guessed that Ji Ning was at the fifth level of sword power, so it was not surprising at all: "Humph, what's the use even if it can form the world of swords? The range is huge, but the power is also weak. Every time  The rays of sword light are very weak and cannot hurt my children at all."

    "Open the sword!" Ji Ning whispered softly, but his voice was like the voice of heaven and earth, echoing in the tens of thousands of miles of heaven and earth, as if it represented some kind of rule.

    This gorgeous world of seven-colored sword light instantly became one, like a flower in full bloom, or like a peacock spreading its tail.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Wisps of sword light that resembled flower petals and peacock's tail feathers swept in all directions with a mysterious artistic conception. When the originally countless colorful sword lights opened, they turned into a thousand and one tail feathers.  Like a thousand and one petals, it is so beautiful that people can't help but indulge in it.

    The eight insect beasts that were about to flee in panic had no time to escape far before they were washed away by the terrifying sword light!  In an instant, the eight-headed insect beast's body was completely broken, and its internal vitality was completely destroyed.

    Since then, all nine insect beasts have died!

    "Sword Heaven and Earth, Seven Sword Styles, the power is really extraordinary." Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    This move was not created by myself.

    What I created is the Mingyue Swordsmanship. The Mingyue Swordsmanship is essentially a swordsmanship for close combat, a swordsmanship for fighting. Whether it is the 'Heaven Collapse Style', 'Blood Drop Style' or 'Shadowless Style', they are all methods of fighting.

    "The Seven Swordsmanship in "Sword World" is a massacre move. It is a move that uses sword power on a large scale to carry out massacre!  This technique is very effective against some weaker opponents, but it won't work against those whose strength is equal to your own. You still need to rely on Mingyue Swordsmanship to fight in close quarters.  But at some point

    Some cannon fodder will also affect the overall situation. At this time, these tricks are still useful.  ChronicleI have no intention of thinking about creation, but among the ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets left by Beixiu World God, there is one specifically for this kind of massacre swordsmanship, which is the "Sword of Heaven and Earth".

    Just now, Ji Ning used the second form of Jian Tiandi, "Sword Opening the Screen."

    "This kind of insect beast at the level of the Dao Ancestor" Ji Ning shook his head, and then took a step forward and flew away from the void. He flew out of the void again and continued to move forward, hoping to join the other teams.

    ??The quiet world, the land of the clan.

    "What a terrifying swordsmanship." Emperor Youji was still immersed in the gorgeous swordsmanship that looked like a peacock spreading its wings. After all, he was a top Taoist ancestor, so he could see how terrifying this extremely beautiful swordsmanship was.

    You must know that when the ancestors manipulated the magic weapon, they also wanted the magic weapon to fly to a distance to kill the enemy.

    ??And this kind of swordsmanship is directly the origin of ¡ô{'s colorful sword light, which can cover an extremely wide area with a single thought when killing enemies, and can also make the scattered sword power exert such terrifying power.

    "Gorgeous."

    "Mysterious."

    "The sharpness is amazing." The Emperor Youji was completely shocked, "I have followed the Lord of All Things and have been to many places in the chaos. But this is the first time I have seen such a gorgeous and beautiful swordsmanship.  That sword alone is enough to be regarded as the best swordsmanship in the three realms. It's terrible, this swordsmanship is so terrible."

    How did he know that this swordsmanship was the pinnacle among the world gods, the Beixiu World God, who realized it when he studied the unknown swordsmanship. Even if the world god watched it, he would be amazed.  Not to mention that the Nether Emperor is just a true god.

    "How can such a powerful person be so easy to deceive? It's too difficult to lure him to the Dream Shadow Forest. And maybe the Dream Shadow Forest can't trap him." After all, the Emperor Youji seemed to feel the sword personally,  Therefore, his recognition of Ji Ning has been greatly improved. In his heart, this Ji Ning is even more terrifying than the Taoist Jade Cauldron.

    "How can such swordsmanship be created?" Emperor Youji couldn't help but said, "Well, we need to see the Great Demon God of Assassin immediately."

    Deep in the ancient ruins, inside the dark golden fortress.

    The powerful foreigner is sitting on the throne, leisurely holding his chin and looking at the four major scenes in mid-air. Those are the battle scenes of Kuafu, Yuding Taoist, Tathagata, and Fuxi.

    "The strength of Nuwa's camp is really strong. This is just part of the strength." The powerful alien said with emotion.

    "Their main strength is still staying in the Three Realms, but they don't dare to go out in full force. In that case, our Wujian Sect will be able to destroy their lair in one go." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal below smiled.

    "Those who are good at formations are all monsters. This Fuxi clan, and your Wujianmen master Huanmu I don't understand how they can create such a troublesome and difficult formation."  The powerful foreigner sighed, "I don't have the heart to create formations. My own strength is the most practical."

    "Great master." A voice came from outside.

    The powerful foreigner was stunned.

    The Wuxiao Celestial Immortal below smiled: "The Lord Youji is here, it seems there is good news."

    "Youji's work is still very stable." The powerful foreigner looked outside indifferently, and soon Emperor Youji rushed in and knelt down respectfully: "Master, I have been ordered to find a way to kill Ji Ning, and I also want to  There is a way to lead Ji Ning into the Dream Forest. But Ji Ning's strength is too strong, and there is really nothing that my subordinates can do."

    "Too strong?" Wuxiao Tianxian next to him frowned, "How strong can a little guy who has practiced for less than a thousand years be?"

    "My subordinates first sent the Eight-Armed Demonic War Array to deal with Ji Ning, but all one hundred and ninety-nine gods in the Eight-Armed Demonic War Array died in the battle, and not even the news was sent back." Emperor Youji said, "  Ji Ning is very careful, my people cannot get close to him, nor can they lead him."

    The powerful foreigner sitting on the throne frowned: "But the sword power is at the fifth level?"

    "Master, I have sent my nine-headed insect beast to deal with Ji Ning. Master, do you want to watch that battle?" Emperor Youji said.

    "Yeah." The powerful foreigner nodded.

    The Emperor Youji immediately pointed to the air, and a battle scene appeared in the air. This was what the Emperor Youji saw in his mind.

    The whole hall was silent.

    Everyone looked at the fighting scene.

    The nine insect beasts appeared, and Ji Ning stood up and held his sword.

    With his sword out, an insect beast was broken into four pieces. At this moment, the alien powerful man nodded and commented: "This kind of swordsmanship is indeed the fifth level of sword power."

    With the eight insect beasts fleeing in all directions, Ji Ning pointed to the sky, leading the endless sword power to come down, forming a world of swords, and then displayed a terrifying massacre sword technique - Sword Opening Screen.?? 

    It¡¯s like a scene of a peacock spreading its tail

    A gorgeous and beautiful scene

    Let all the powerful men in the hall be silent.

    After a long time, the powerful foreigner on the throne sighed softly: "It's so beautiful, what a beautiful sword. It's been a long time since I saw such a beautiful swordsmanship. The last time I was in Fuqiu City, I saw the chaos from a distance.  I saw such a beautiful swordsmanship when the immortals were fighting. I am worthy of being the number one sword immortal in the three realms. You deserve the title of the number one sword immortal in the three realms"

    All the powerful people below nodded.

    This sword is a very bloody massacre technique, but it is so beautiful that even the powerful can be intoxicated.

    "How come you are so strong? How come you are stronger than the last time you were in Zhulu World." The Wuxiao Celestial Immortal below found it difficult to accept, "Last time he relied on the Messenger of All Things, but now he only wears white clothes and holds a sword, and he has such power.  .¡±

    "Master." Emperor Youji's expression suddenly changed and he continued.

    "What's wrong?" The powerful foreigner frowned. He was immersed in this beauty and was naturally not happy to be interrupted.

    "Ji Ning continued to move forward after killing the nine insect beasts. Now he has sensed the battle fluctuations of Kuafu's team and is rushing towards Kuafu's team. It is estimated that they will meet up soon."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 12: Convergence

    "Meet with Kuafu and the others?" The powerful foreigner tapped the armrest with one hand! Looking at Wuxiao Celestial Immortal below with a smile, "Wuxiao, this Ji Ning is the well-deserved No. 1 Sword Immortal in the Three Realms. Just by virtue of this rank  Swordsmanshipmy useless men can't deal with him. Now he has to join up with Kuafu and the others. He is so difficult to deal with alone. Once he joins Kuafu and the others, he will become even more difficult to deal with.  . I have no choice. If you Wujianmen want to stop it, you¡¯d better do it quickly."

    Wu Xiaolian said: "The strategy that we, Wu Jian Sect, and you, the Great Demon God, set at the beginning was to use the environment of the ancient ruins to kill as many true gods and Taoist ancestors as possible in the three realms. Now is not the time for me, Wu Jian Sect, to take action. Once I, Wu Jian Sect, really  If we take action, then it will be the final battle."

    "Humph, then I have nothing to do." The powerful foreigner said calmly.

    The Three Realms, the Realm of Ten Thousand Demons.

    In the hall.

    Sitting there were the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, Master Huan Mu, Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, Black Robe God King, Biyou Dao Ancestor, and a total of sixteen True God Dao Ancestors. Either they had descended from me or were condensed incarnations. Their weakest one was also the top Dao Ancestor.  level.

    "Master." A voice came from outside.

    "Wuxiao, come in." The Lord of Demons said.

    Wuxiao Celestial Immortal walked in and said respectfully: "The ancient ruins have just received the latest information."

    All the True Gods and Taoist ancestors sitting around looked at Wuxiao, and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons even said: "Speak."

    "Master, please take a look." Wuxiao Tianxian pointed in the air beside him, and a battle scene suddenly appeared. It was the scene of Ji Ning and the nine insect beasts fighting. After Wuxiao Tianxian had seen it once, he could naturally perform it again.  come out.

    "Jining?"

    "Ji Ning and the nine insect beasts, these insect beasts seem to be quite powerful. They should be at the level of true gods and Taoist ancestors."

    This group of powerful people watched.

    A sword can easily kill an insect beast, and the powerful ones just frown.

    But when the sword opened its screen and made a move, all the powerful people in the hall were shocked. Even the eyes of some Taoist ancestors, such as the Demon Hand Taoist, showed a look of obsession with this beauty.

    "What a beautiful swordsmanship." Demon Hand Daozu sighed softly, "It's so beautiful."

    "What a terrifying swordsmanship." Master Huanmu also nodded.

    "This is just Ji Ning's group attack swordsmanship. His close-quarters swordsmanship is probably even more terrifying. Killing the insect beast was just a casual sword strike. It didn't even show the colorful sword light. That sword show only a little bit of his strength."  The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons even said solemnly, "This Beiming Sword Immortal from Nuwa camp has become our formidable enemy, no less than Fuju Daozu back then!"

    "He has been practicing for a shorter period of time than Fuju Daozu." Master Huanmu said, "He has reached this level after practicing for less than a thousand years.

    "Our God King deserves a lot of credit for Ji Ning's cultivation so quickly." Demon Hand Daozu joked and glanced at the black-robed God King next to him with a gloomy expression.

    The black-robed God King was indeed feeling aggrieved.

    Seeing that beautiful sword, even he couldn't help being attracted. The swordsmanship was so beautiful.

    But then he remembered that it was Ji Ning who wielded this sword. At first, he had never looked down on this little person, and he didn't even pay much attention to the chess piece Yu Wei.  Who would have thought that this little person involved with Yu Wei would actually be stronger than him now!  Although he didn't want to admit it, he knew very well that Ji Ning had already far surpassed him with just a single sword without relying on any formations. Such swordsmanship was already close to the level of a leader!

    "Who would have thought that Ji Ning would progress so quickly before. The God King dealt with him before and even killed Yu Wei's soul Generally speaking, it would cause a demonic barrier in Ji Ning's heart and his strength would even stagnate. The God King did the right thing.  , It¡¯s just that Ji Ning is too evil.¡± Tongxuan Daozu said with a smile.

    "Demon barrier?"

    The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor shook his head, "Hearing about the realm war in the Chiming Realm, our God King forced Ji Ning to make a choice, but who would have thought that Ji Ning would turn around and break through to the fourth level of mental power. This time the God King directly killed Yu Wei  In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning is close to the leader level. This is not the last time he competed in the world. Last time, he relied on the Luo Formation and the Envoy of All Things Now Ji Ning does not rely on any external objects.  , which is already close to the leadership level.¡±

    "The God King." Demon Hand Daozu looked at him with a smile, "Some people cannot be attacked at all. The more setbacks you give them, the more amazing they will be sharpened. Ji Ning is such a person."

    "Uncle Master's lesson is right." The black-robed God King bowed.

    "This Ji Ning has now become a scourge." The Lord of All Demons looked down and ordered, "Wuxiao, watch carefully at the ancient ruins. If you have a chance, destroy Ji Ning."?In ancient ruins.  "

    "Yes." Wuxiao Tianxian said respectfully.

    ??Ancient ruins, a lonely world.

    I saw a big foot piercing through the void. The sole of that big foot was tens of thousands of miles in radius. With one step, the mountains and rivers were trampled into a huge pit.

    As the big foot shrunk rapidly, a tall and burly man wearing only an animal skin skirt and his upper body exposed appeared. He laughed: "Hahaha, what kind of bullshit formation is this? It's so mysterious, it's really troublesome, one step will destroy it."  Even the earth and the void are trampled to pieces, wouldn¡¯t the formation be destroyed?¡±

    "What can be destroyed by you is not how powerful the formation is." The woman in gold robe with dragon horns on her forehead came over with a smile.

    "It's really boring. I still want to see more of the secrets of this formation." The handsome young man with silver hair holding a fan shook his head.

    "Kuafu just relies on running fast, otherwise I would have destroyed this formation with just one axe." I saw a tall headless god and demon walking out, and the headless god and demon's exposed chest and abdomen  But she used her breasts as eyes and her navel as her mouth, and she was talking dissatisfiedly.

    "Xingtian, I didn't run. Just by stretching my legs, I ruined this bullshit formation." Kuafu, the tall man holding the wooden stick, smiled proudly and twitched his toes proudly.

    The six gods and demons were talking and laughing while destroying.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just chop it with an axe, and then put your foot on it.

    The six of them did it in a very brutal way.  !

    "Huh?" The handsome young man holding the fan changed his expression, turned his head and looked into the distance, "There is movement."

    When the other five gods and demons heard this, they also sensed carefully and were on guard. They all knew that their friend Fengji, although he was just an ordinary Taoist ancestor, was very powerful in sensing. He could sense many and even things with the help of wind.  He is good at spying on the secrets of heaven, so he also calls himself 'Fengji Daozu'. He is the best at detecting danger in this team. Otherwise, a group of barbarians can easily be led into dangerous places together.

    Whoosh.

    A black electric snake flew from the distance.

    "Nine-horned electric snake?" Seeing this nine-horned electric snake, the six of them suddenly felt relieved.

    "It's Ji Ning, the Northern Ming Sword Immortal." Xing Tian smiled, "The only one in the Three Realms who can cast the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake is Ji Ning, but it's weird, wasn't his true self destroyed by the Wujian Sect?"

    "Ancestor Bodhi told me that Ji Ning would come, but I didn't expect him to use the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake to come." A weak and fragile girl said.

    Ji Ning appeared in mid-air and then landed.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Beiming." The six gods and demons all walked over and were very friendly.

    "I've met six of them." Ji Ning continued. Among the six gods and demons, he had some friendship with Xing Tian. He had also met four of the other five. It was that time, "Thunder God Tianzun, waiting for some powerful people."  In an attempt to get the nine-horned electric snake from himself, he attracted a group of powerful people.

    Xing Tianzhen smiled and said: "Ji Ning, let me introduce to you, this is Kua Fu, a savage guy with knots in his head."

    "It sounds like you are very polite." Kuafu laughed.

    "It's rare for Kuafu to be able to say 'genteel'." The Taoist fan said with a smile.

    "Jining, I heard from Bodhi that you are coming over. Well, yes, you seem to be fine." Kuafu Zhong patted Ji Ning's shoulder with his palm.

    Xing Tianze continued: "This is Fengji Daozu."

    Fengji Daozu closed his fan and nodded with a smile.

    "This is Emperor Xi." Xing Tian said, pointing to the woman wearing a golden robe and having dragon horns.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Emperor Xi is also a god and demon. He is the granddaughter of Zulong. Zulong had nine sons, among whom Biuan had a daughter named Xi.  Who would have thought that this Xi's god and demon was even better than her father, and was already the top Taoist ancestor.

    "This is Lu Wu." Xing Tian pointed at the honest man.

    "Lu Wu is the true god." Ji Ning also said.

    Lu Wu smiled, and he looked like a simple and honest man. He had been a god for a long time and had served as a guard for several powerful people. The emperor who was killed by Xing Tian also Lu Wu also gave him  Served as a guard general.  When Xing Tian went to heaven to kill the Emperor of Heaven, Lu Wu tried to stop him, but unfortunately he didn't.

    That battle made Xingtian successful, and Xingtian finally broke through and became a true god.

    And Lu Wu, who was low-key, quietly cultivated and became a true god many years later.

    "This is Kong Xiu."?Pointing at the frail girl, "Four of her clones are in four teams, allowing our four teams to communicate with each other."

    "I have met Taoist Kong Xiu." Ji Ning also said.

    Kong Xiu had a very powerful brother, the Ming King of Buddhism. In ancient times, he was close to the leadership level. His fierce power spread throughout ancient times, but he rarely appears nowadays.

    ¡°Both Kong Xiu and the Ming Dynasty King are the children of the dead ancestor god ¡®Phoenix¡¯.

    Although Kong Xiu's strength is only that of an ordinary Taoist ancestor, she refined her five peacock feathers into five clones. These five clones are all like innate magic weapons, indestructible, and those who act outside are usually her clones.  Her true form has always been in the legendary Phoenix Palace.

    "There are four teams that strangled the ancient ruins this time." Kuafu laughed and said, "Our team, me, Xingtian, Xihuang, Fengji, Kong Xiu, and Lu Wu, our team are all gods and demons. Buddha.  The group led by Tathagata are all Buddhas from the Buddhist sect. There are four of them in total! The group led by Fuxi is also four, and they are all powerful people of the human race. The last group is led by Taoist Yuding,  There are seven True God Tao Ancestors in total, all from the Tao sect.¡±

    "You have joined us now, well we have already formed a joint formation with each other before. It is not easy for you to come here now." Kuafu thought.

    The Dao Ancestors move in teams, of course with formations, so that they can exert greater strength.

    "Let's do this." Xing Tian said, "Ji Ning, if you follow us, you will stay in our formation temporarily if you encounter danger. We won't be able to adjust the formation because of you in the short term."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    Actually, Xingtian and Kuafu said it very euphemistically, because they arranged the formation They are all true gods, and the formation formed by each other is quite perfect.  But suddenly there is Ji Ning. In their opinion, Ji Ning is also the true god of heaven. He may have other powerful methods, but if they form a formation, the others are the power of the true god, but Ji Ning is the power of the god, and he will  Seems unbalanced.

    Ji Ning also has his own considerations.

    Xingtian and others are all true gods, but he is a half-step ancestor god, and his divine power is more pure. If a formation is formed, it will not be balanced. It is better for him to act alone.

    "Be careful and follow me. These ancient ruins are no child's play." Kuafu urged. He was still very concerned about Ji Ning. After all, Ji Ning had made great contributions to the entire Nuwa camp. He just praised him.  My father was also very confused Why did Ji Ning come? Isn't coming here a hindrance?  It's just that it's not easy to say this.

    "I won't mess around." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, let's go." Kuafu gave the order, and the group of seven continued to move forward, crushing all obstacles.

    Post a chapter first, and the second chapter will be 6 o'clock in the evening.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 13: Dangerous Place

    call.  !

    Flying all the way, breaking all obstacles, even if there is some trouble, Kuafu's big feet will crush everything as soon as he stretches out tens of thousands of miles.

    ¡°When I was acting alone before, I was attacked by the ¡®Eight-Armed War Demon Array¡¯ and the Nine-Headed Insect Beast, but since I acted with Kuafu and the six true gods, it¡¯s been really easy.

    "Do you feel relaxed?" Xing Tian and Ji Ning flew side by side through the clouds and mist and asked with a smile.

    Looking at the mouth on Xing Tian¡¯s belly, Ji Ning was still very calm. After all, he had commanded the ¡®Xing Tian Formation.¡¯ He smiled and said, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t made any move until now.¡±

    "Kuafu moves quickly, no one can overtake him." Xing Tian smiled, "And you also know that the aliens in the ancient ruins are not as strong as our three realms. So when we attack, they don't dare to fight openly.  We fight They will only find ways to use some of the terrifying and dangerous environments in the ancient ruins to deal with us. And the world of silence is one of the top worlds in the ancient ruins. The more powerful the group occupies, the more the world of silence becomes.  The world is not dangerous."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Good places need to be occupied by powerful races.

    ¡° Some terrible and dangerous places are not suitable for ethnic groups to reproduce.  A place as good as the Three Realms is occupied by the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect.

    "So of course we will be very relaxed in the quiet world, but when we go to some really dangerous worlds, we will be in trouble."  .¡±

    "I understand." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    It¡¯s not a lie that even if you go to the leadership level, you will definitely die!

    Among the top ten dangerous places in ancient ruins, the ¡®Void Sea¡¯ ranks first.

    The ¡®seawater¡¯ of the Void Sea is made up of countless void fragments, which collide crazily to form a terrifying strangulation force.

    Even the best innate spiritual treasures will be strangled and crushed to pieces!  Only the Chaos Treasures can withstand such terrifying strangulation power. No one has dared to break in so far, not even Nuwa, who has never tried to go in. Nuwa, who became the God of the World, may have the strength to travel.  Among them, there is no need for anyone to take risks.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    Two days later.

    "Huh." A group of powerful gods and demons flew up from the clouds in mid-air. They were none other than Kuafu, Xingtian, Kong Xiu, Fengji, Xihuang, Lu Wu and Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked down. Below was a huge building complex. There were strange alien buildings and even some splendid palaces. They were all broken at the moment. Many buildings were obviously cut and broken.

    Kuafu looked down and laughed: "Look at the sword marks, they should be left by the jade tripod. The jade tripod moves really fast."

    "It was indeed Taoist Yuding and his team who destroyed the territory of the Youji clan." Kong Xiu said. She was most familiar with the movements of four of Kong Xiu's clones in the four teams.

    "The land of the Quiet Clan"

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    This is a battle of survival. For the survival of our Nuwa camp, the enemy may surrender or escape.

    Or die, there is no other choice.

    "Let's go. It took five days to clean up the Quiet World. It's time to go to the next world." Kuafu said, "Let's go."

    "Walk."

    Immediately, Ji Ning and the others continued their journey.

    The journey was very easy. Even if there were some troubles, Kuafu and the others would solve them. There was no need for Ji Ning to take action and Ji Ning was not in a hurry.  He came to the ancient ruins to fight, to win, and it would not be too late to take action when he was really needed.  It would be even better if we could win this game without taking any action.

    Ji Ning has always been calm. Since his strength reached the leadership level, he found that he is more calm.

    "Sure enough, only when you truly gain strength can you face everything more calmly." Ji Ning said silently in his heart.

    The Three Realms, the ancient human palace, is also where the imperial palace of Dayu¡¯s human world is located.

    The Hall of Ten Thousand Races.

    This is the place where the human race summoned all the great powers in ancient times. When the human race was the most powerful, it was the ancient lord of Zheng. Many gods and demons like Xingtian, Yinglong, etc. had long been on the side of the human race.

    In the hall, the three emperors of the human race, the leaders of the Buddhist and Taoist sects, as well as the Bodhi Taoist ancestors, the great god Hou Yi, the Buddhist masters of the Buddhist sect, the Taoist sects of the Taoist sect, and some idle and carefree powerful people are now gathered here. They have gathered here.  It has been more than half a year since the war started against the ancient ruins, and they have gathered here.

    Of course, most of them are just incarnations and clones here!  The purpose is to be able to act together at any time.

    &nbsp; "Fuxi and the others have entered the extremely dangerous 'World of Thousand Mountains.'" Suiren said, "This is the most dangerous world that Fuxi and the others have experienced since they attacked the ancient ruins!"

    "Those alien races are very cunning." Taoist Sanqing nodded. "They have always been unwilling to fight head-on, and we have never found their real lair. We have attacked almost all of the simpler and safer worlds, and now we can only attack some extremely dangerous ones.  world."

    "In my opinion."

    Suddenly, a burly figure wearing dark armor sitting below said with a strong voice, "Then Ji Ning suddenly joined the Dao Ancestor team on the expedition. The first few months were not bad, because he had always ventured into a safer world. Even  He didn't need to take action along the way. Brother Kuafu and the others had already helped solve the problem! But now we are entering the world of Qianshan. This is a very dangerous world. At some dangerous moments, Kuafu and the others may not be able to protect themselves in time, let alone protect themselves.  If you protect Ji Ning, then Ji Ning will become a burden!"

    "Although I don't like the temperament of the God of Thunder." Another thin old man with an immortal spirit said below, "But what he said makes sense. The team going to fight this time was decided after careful discussion, and each other can carry out formations.  If Ji Ning gets involved, no matter which team he is with, he will not be able to cooperate with the formation Especially now, it is indeed easy to become a burden. I am worried that he will implicate Kuafu Xingtian and the others."

    The powerful people below started talking.

    A few months ago, when Ji Ning had just entered the ancient ruins, they had discussed this matter. However, at that time, the situation was very good and he had not experienced any dangerous worlds. They did not say much. After all, Ji Ning's master was Bodhi, and Ji Ning's senior brother was Bodhi.  Hou Yi, they also have to look at the face of these two people.

    "Bodhi." Taoist Sanqing was silent for a long time, then turned to look at Taoist Bodhi.

    Shennong also looked at Bodhi.

    Although they all like Ji Ning, there is no room for preference in such a big matter. Everything must be considered based on the victory of the camp.

    "Haha" Bodhi laughed.

    The powerful ones below all looked at Bodhi in confusion.

    "Bodhi, why are you laughing?" Thunder God Tianzun frowned.

    Bodhi glanced at Thunder God Tianzun and then said: "Ji Ning will never become a burden."

    "oh?"

    The Shennong clan, Sanqing Taoist clan, Suiren clan and others next to them all showed curiosity, and the powerful people below were talking among themselves.

    Bodhi smiled but said no more.

    "Still hiding it." Taoist Sanqing shook his head.

    "You will know when the time comes." Bodhi raised his white eyebrows, and Hou Yi, who was sitting next to him, showed a smile. He had been with Bodhi for too long, and he knew his master's temperament very well.

    The powerful ones gathered here, talking and laughing with each other.  For these powerful people with long lifespans, it is normal for them to talk to each other for thousands of years. In the past, when there were no catastrophes, two immortals and demons could play chess for hundreds of years.

    Only half a day passed.

    "That's not good." The face of the frail and beautiful girl sitting below suddenly changed and she continued, "Everyone."

    Immediately, all the powerful people present turned their heads and looked at Kong Xiu.

    Kong Xiu, the five clones are in the four teams and the Hall of Ten Thousand Races. She is responsible for conveying the message.

    Seeing Kong Xiu¡¯s face so solemn, all the powerful people¡¯s hearts suddenly tightened.

    "Just now, Kuafu and his team fell into a dangerous place called Diming Mountain," Kong Xiu continued.

    "Diming Mountain?"

    The powerful ones were all shocked.

    Diming Mountain is a very famous dangerous place, because a long time ago, when the powerful people from the Three Realms went on an adventure, the Taoist ancestor died there!

    "Diming Mountain is very dangerous." Taoist Sanqing's face changed and he continued, "I have been there once and was trapped in it for more than three thousand years. Let Tathagata pass quickly. Tathagata is the most confident person who can crack the Diming Mountain.  Mountain.¡±

    "Okay." Kong Xiulian nodded, "I have already told Tathagata Buddha, Tathagata Buddha and the four of them are on their way."

    ??Ancient ruins, a world of thousands of mountains.

    It has been more than three months since Ji Ning came to the ancient ruins. Following Kuafu and the others, he has never encountered any major dangers.

    "This is a world of thousands of mountains, we have to be careful." Kong Xiu reminded.

    "Hahaha, if there is any danger, just crush it with one foot." Kuafu held the wooden staff and smiled and counted, but after laughing, he still asked the fan machine Taoist next to him, "Feng machine, you have to watch carefully."

    &nbsp"Hmm." Fengji Daozu nodded.

    The seven of them were flying in the clouds and mist, surrounded by mountains.

    "Why do I feel that the mountain over there was just passed by before." Ji Ning suddenly pointed ahead.

    "Huh?" Kuafu stared at it carefully, then nodded, "Yes, I just passed by."

    "Not good." Fengji Dao Zulian sensed carefully, and then his expression changed drastically, "This is a formation, based on the mountains, a large formation. This formation has a very wide range and is silent  It should only be that part of the mountain was removed, and I didn¡¯t even notice it before.¡±

    "Are we trapped in the formation?" Xing Tian was shocked.

    "We are already in the formation." Fengji Daozu nodded.

    "What should I do?" Kuafu asked.

    "Two ways." Fengji Daozu said, "First, use force to break the spell, directly destroy all the mountains and destroy this world, naturally it will be fine. But this should be the formation set up by Master Huanmu, Master Huanmu  The use of mountains, rocks and wood is very powerful The formation he has set up, and it is of such a range, if we want to break it with force, I'm afraid we can't do it. Second, we can't do it only by breaking the formation, Human Emperor Fuxi  It's possible."

    He just finished speaking.

    "Boom." A sound like a heartbeat came from the depths of the earth.

    "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." A low heartbeat sounded across the sky and the earth. The surrounding mountain environment suddenly changed instantly, turning into countless evil waters, and the rivers were surging and endless.

    Ji Ning and the others were soaring in the clouds, surrounded by countless evil waters.

    "This, this is Diming Mountain." Daozu Fengji's face instantly turned pale, "It's too late, it's too late, it's already too late."

    "We were introduced to Diming Mountain without knowing it." Lu Wu's expression also changed greatly.

    The others all felt chilled.

    "What a brilliant formation." Ji Ning said softly, "We didn't notice it at all before, but by the time we noticed it, we had already been introduced into Diming Mountain."

    "Buddha Tathagata has known about it and is on his way." Kong Xiu said.

    "Everyone, be careful, don't separate." Kuafu growled ferociously, "This is the biggest danger since we entered the ancient ruins. Even if the Buddha comes, I'm afraid it will take time to destroy Diming Mountain! We need to hold on, hold on  Until the Buddha rescues us, we will die here if we cannot hold on any longer."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the other six nodded.

    Everyone present looked solemn, and no one dared to be careless at the moment of life and death.

    "The sound of the ground is ringing." Kong Xiu continued, "When the sound of the ground is loudest, that's when the crisis comes."

    "Boom!" The sound, like a heartbeat, became louder and louder, as if the endless river water around him was trembling.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 14: Diming Mountain

    High in the air.  !

    Buddha Tathagata and a group of four others were transforming into a huge golden light and quickly rushing towards Diming Mountain.

    "Kong Xiu, can you still hold on?" Tathagata said in a message.

    There are countless living beings living in the Tathagata's Palm Buddha Kingdom, and one of Kong Xiu's clones is also among them.

    "The sound of the ground is ringing now, getting louder and louder. The loudest sound is when the attack arrives. Now we are all on guard and have not been attacked yet." Kong Xiu replied in the palm of the Buddha's hand  .

    "You must be careful." After the Tathagata said this, he said to the three Buddhas next to him: "You can go to the Buddha's Kingdom in my palm for the time being, so that I can get there as quickly as possible."

    "Yes, Buddha."

    The other three all agreed.

    The Tathagata¡¯s position in Buddhism is that of an absolute leader.

    I saw Tathagata waving his hand, and the three Buddhas next to him were put away. Following the golden light in the air, they moved faster and quickly towards Diming Mountain.

    In the fortress deep in the ancient ruins.

    "Master, it's successful. Kuafu's team among the four teams has been introduced to Diming Mountain." The thin old man below said happily.

    The Great Demon God of Cuxiu sat on the throne and chuckled, "It's okay if you don't take action. If you do, it's the big one! I let these natives from the Nuwa camp of the Three Realms relax for so long, this time I have to give them a hard blow."  .¡±

    "The World of Thousand Mountains is a world that we and Wujian Sect have spent countless efforts to set up. The entire World of Thousand Mountains is a big trap. The Nuwa camp knows that it may be a trap but must rush in." The red below  The bearded old man said with a smile, "They can't find us at all. All they can do is destroy the entire ancient ruins They must fight in every world. In the world of Qianshan, maybe two or three teams can be wiped out."

    "Kuafu's branch should be able to be destroyed." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu nodded slightly, "The other three branches it all depends on their methods."

    "Ji Ning."

    Wuxiao Tianxian, who had been standing below, looked at the scene that appeared in mid-air. It was the scene around Diming Mountain. Kuafu and the others had already entered it before. Wuxiao Tianxian sneered, "Entering Diming Mountain, this time  I want to see if you can survive."

    "Master, the Buddhist Tathagata is quickly rushing to Diming Mountain." The towering figure in golden armor said in a low voice.

    "Hmph. Diming Mountain is surrounded by a formation arranged by Huan Mu. The formation has changed now. If Tathagata breaks into the formation, it is almost impossible to find Diming Mountain. Unless he breaks the formation, it is impossible for him to do so with his strength.  It can break the formation, but it takes enough time. Such a long time Kuafu and the others would have died long ago." The Great Demon God Ci Xiu smiled and stretched out his long scarlet tongue to lick his lower lip.

    He is a great demon and has been holding back for too long.

    The name of this Great Demon God was forged with countless blood and flesh!

    In Diming Mountain.

    "Boom."

    The huge heartbeat sound coming from the ground seemed to hit the hearts of each of Ji Ning and others. They were all suspended in the air and looked around carefully.

    "Jin Ning, the six of us can set up formations to resist the danger together. But you don't have the protection of formations You should enter the cave sky magic weapon first. After you get through the danger in Diming Mountain, you can  Come out." Kuafu and the six of them have formed a huge formation, with divine power surging, forming circles of golden light that envelope the surroundings.

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    Seeing this, Kuafu frowned slightly: "At this critical moment, Ji Ning cannot be left alone."

    "Fellow Taoist Kuafu, there is no need to worry. When I was destroyed by the Wujian Sect, why did I come back alive?" Ji Ning looked at Kuafu.

    Kuafu was stunned for a moment and then nodded: "Since you don't want to hide, that's it. Let's do this. You are within our formation If there is an external attack, this formation can help you withstand it."  2. This formationdefends from the outside but not from the inside. You can attack and kill outsiders even if you are inside."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded in agreement.

    The six true gods, Kuafu, Xingtian, Xihuang, Fengji, Kong Xiu, and Lu Wu, are surging with divine power and surrounded by golden light to resist danger, while Ji Ning is within this formation.

    The six true gods exchanged glances with each other and felt helpless. In their opinion, the Beiming Sword Immortal was a bit too arrogant. In such a dangerous place like Diming Mountain, even the six of them were cautious and even invited the Buddha to come.  But this Ji Ning insists on staying outside Alas, his training years are too short and he is too confident!  !

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Suddenly the sound became urgent.

    The surrounding environment has also changed. Before, there was still endless water, but suddenly the surroundingsIt became a dense jungle.

    Ji Ning and the other seven of them were standing in the jungle.

    "Hurry up and fly out of the jungle." Kuafu said.

    Whoosh.

    All seven of them took off, but no matter how fast they flew, they were still in the jungle.

    "You can't fly out, you can't pry out the truth of Diming Mountain, and you can't get out of Diming Mountain at all." Taoist Fengji observed and shook his head, "Back then, Taoist Sanqing was trapped in Diming Mountain, and he relied on his extremely strong strength to withstand the danger.  After being trapped for more than three thousand years, I finally got a glimpse of the true situation of Diming Mountain and got out of Diming Mountain."

    "These are all illusions." Kong Xiu also worried.

    "We can't see through the illusion to see the reality of Diming Mountain." Xing Tian was also worried.

    Ji Ning was also observing carefully.

    Diming Mountain is very famous.

    Once you enter it, you will face endless illusions and be trapped in them forever.  Even though the powerful one seems to be flying with all his strength, in fact he is always within the Diming Mountain and cannot fly out at all.

    There are two ways, one is to have absolutely strong strength!  Directly destroy the entire Diming Mountain. However, even the Sanqing Taoists could not destroy such a unique place. I am afraid that it was only the God of the World, Nuwa Empress, who could do it. Ji Ning and the others have no hope at all.  Destroy the ground

    The second way is to be like the original Sanqing Taoist, who can figure out the reality of Diming Mountain through the illusion, and then walk out of Diming Mountain!

    The Tathagata Buddha is very good at spying on illusions. Buddhism is inherently good at using illusions.

    "Poof!"

    Suddenly a terrifying attack came, directly piercing God Lu Wu. The bursts of golden light surrounding the surface of God Lu Wu were directly penetrated. From the way it was penetrated it could be judged that there was a strange thing like a sharp cone attacking.  .

    True God Lu Wu was so frightened that he waved his iron whip to resist and even ducked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The abdomen of True God Lu Wu was scratched, revealing a bloody wound, and the surge of divine power soon recovered.

    "Everyone, be careful, Diming Mountain's attack is very strong." True God Lu Wu said, "The formation cannot completely block it, but the formation can weaken the attack power of the strange objectotherwise it would not have been dropped just now.  It was fleshy, but it was torn apart."

    "Be careful, the surrounding area looks like a jungle." Daozu Fengji said solemnly, "In fact, the jungle is just an illusion. In the real scene, there are strange objects attacking us."

    Ji Ning also frowned.

    That strange object can easily hurt the body of the True God after being weakened by the formation. This is too scary.  The most fatal thing is you can't find the strange object there at all. By the time you find it, the attack has already arrived in front of you.

    "What to do?" Ji Ning looked around carefully, with candlelight burning in his eyes. He looked carefully with the Eye of the Candle Dragon The trees and leaves in the surrounding jungle became clearer, and he could even see the veins on the leaves and the dewdrops on them.  There is no trace at all.

    ¡°See through the illusion and peep into the reality.¡±

    "How on earth When Taoist Sanqing was trapped here, he finally got out after finding out the truth." Ji Ning frowned, "But how did he find out the truth?"

    Ji Ning's physical eyes were observing carefully, his mind was also probing, and even his mental power was also probing.

    But everything we explore is what we see with our eyes, as if these jungles are real. In fact, if you think about it, you can understand that even Sanqing Taoist was trapped for more than three thousand years before he could see the truth. This requires

    ¡®Spying is not that easy.

    "Buzz~~~~" Ji Ning's mental power is using the method taught by Beixiu World God. It is rippling like ripples, sweeping through every inch of space. The meticulousness of the investigation is the best in the three realms, surpassing any detection method in the three realms.  , even among the gods and demons in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom, Ji Ning didn't find anyone whose mind-exploring techniques could compare with his own.

    Suddenly, this ripple-like mental force faintly noticed a slight fluctuation.

    Poof!

    An invisible strange object pierced through the layers of golden light defenses and directly stabbed Xihuang Daozu.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdHan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  £®  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 15: That trace of fluctuation

    When the strange object pierced through the layers of golden light, Emperor Xihuang Daozu realized it and his expression changed, "Not good."  " He even dodged and waved his sleeves to resist. Wow, the sharp and strange object hit his sleeves and then flew away.

    "Everyone, be careful." Xihuang Daozu said, "It is too fast and cannot be distracted at all."

    "Xingtian, do you have any other shield magic weapons?" True God Lu Wu asked.

    "Yes." A small shield appeared in Xing Tian's hand, flew towards True God Lu Wu, and then quickly grew in size, almost half a person tall.  True God Lu Wu grabbed the shield with one hand and the iron whip with the other.

    Xingtian also had a shield in one hand and a Xingtian ax in the other. At the same time, he asked: "Who needs a shield?" He glanced at Ji Ning who was in the formation.

    Among these seven people

    Kuafu is the strongest, followed by Xingtian and Xihuang. Xingtian has his own shield, and Xihuang is good at using his sleeves.

    ??Then there are Kong Xiu, Fengji, and Lu Wu. Lu Wu now wants a shield, and Fengji Daozu has a fan It can also be used as a shield. For Fengji Daozu, the fan can exert greater power.  As for Kong Xiu She is a clone made from a tail feather. She is comparable to the best innate magic weapon, but is the safest one.

    In Xingtian¡¯s opinion, Ji Ning used a sword.

    Swords are better at attacking, but at a disadvantage in defense. He thinks that Ji Ning needs a shield more.

    "No need yet." Ji Ning smiled and shook his head.

    "Be careful." Xing Tian asked without saying much.

    The six gods and demons were all on guard against the invisible strange objects that were coming one after another. They even deliberately narrowed the scope of the formation to protect Ji Ning inside the formation.

    Nineteen waves of attacks came in succession, and the six gods and demons tried their best to block them. Ning, on the other hand, took advantage and was not attacked within the formation.

    "Hey, it seems to have stopped." Kong Xiu said softly.

    "The ringing of the ground has begun to weaken." Kuafu said.

    ¡«¡«¡«ßË¡«¡«¡«ßË¡«¡«¡«

    The sound like a heartbeat coming from the depths of the earth is indeed weakening.

    "After a while, the sound of the ringing of the earth will become stronger again, and there will be an attack at that time." Kuafu said, "Let's all rest first and prepare for the next attack of the ringing of the earth."

    "Um."

    The faces of the gods and demons are not pretty.

    The invisible attacks were too powerful and the ghosts were abnormal. In the nineteen waves of attacks just now, True God Lu Wu had been injured three times, Fengji Daozu was injured twice, Xihuang and Xingtian were also injured once, and Kuafu, Ji Ning, and Kong Xiu were all injured.  Good.  Every injury requires a lot of divine power to be recovered.

    The divine power consumed to restore the divine body is very large. After a long time, the divine power will be exhausted and the formation will not be able to be maintained!  The reason why everyone was able to survive the nineteen consecutive waves of attacks was because the formation was weakened in advance!  Otherwise, if faced head-on, even Kuafu would be in danger of death.

    ?Everyone has seen the threat of death, and naturally the atmosphere has become dull.

    "This Ji Ning, we are all so nervous, he actuallyis distracted?" True God Lu Wu glanced at Ji Ning in the center of the formation. Ji Ning was standing there with a dull look in his eyes, obviously thinking in his heart.  Something, obviously distracted.

    "Alas." True God Lu Wu is also a simple and honest person, so he didn't say much, "Let's try our best. If we can protect Ji Ning, we will do it. If we die we can't protect Ji Ning, there is nothing we can do.  . He is still too young after all."

    Ji Ning stood there, thinking in his mind: "Every time it attacks, especially when it approaches a certain distance, I can faintly detect a trace of escaping fluctuations. Obviously, the attack power of this strange object is too great! It's too close.  , and there is no way to completely avoid my detection But I can only sense a trace of fluctuation. I can't confirm the exact location of the strange object at all."

    When the fluctuation is detected, the fluctuation may be caused by the strange object. The invisible strange object can attack at the speed and it can kill a certain target in an instant.

    "I need to determine the traces of the strange object and determine its attack direction."

    "With such great power, it will definitely cause some fluctuations in the space." Ji Ning looked at the surrounding jungle. "But the illusion of the surrounding jungle is too real, and there are some fluctuations in the space everywhere. This covers up the fluctuations of the strange object."

    "What I need to do isseparate the fluctuations of the jungle illusion from the fluctuations of strange objects."

    In the more than ten attacks just now, Ji Ning was carefully sensing.

    But the flight direction of the strange object has never been determined.

    "Boom!" The heartbeat sound deep in the earth suddenly started to grow stronger from weak.

    &nbsp; "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" The sound of heartbeats became stronger and stronger.

    "Everyone, be careful, the attack from Diming Mountain is coming soon." Kuafu shouted.

    "Um."

    The other five true gods all responded, maintaining their formations and being on guard.

    Ji Ning drooped his eyelids, working hard with his soul, carefully sensing all the fluctuations, the complex fluctuations in the outside world, the fluctuations of wind, the fluctuations of light, the fluctuations of space, the fluctuations of smell Ji Ning could find out from them  To find out the fluctuations in space, what we have to do now is to find out the fluctuations in space caused by the trace of strange objects in the endless fluctuations in space.

    Even for a powerful person like Ji Ning it is very difficult!

    In fact, it took Sanqing Taoist more than 3,000 years to achieve it. Ji Ning¡¯s advantage was the powerful mind power method of Beixiu World God.  !

    "Huh."

    "Tsk."

    "Whoops."

    Invisible attacks began to come one after another.

    Kuafu and Xingtian tried their best to resist each other with all their strength.

    "It seems to be the spatial fluctuation of a strange object" Ji Ning was inside the formation, his eyelids drooping, and he was sensing it carefully.

    "Ji Ning, I think you should enter the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure." Xing Tian shouted. After all, he and Ji Ning have a close relationship.

    Ji Ning did not respond, but was still sensing it.

    In the three realms, the Human Race Palace and the Hall of Ten Thousand Races, many powerful people gathered here.

    "Hurry." Kong Xiu stood up and said anxiously, "This is already the third attack on Diming Mountain. True God Lu Wu was seriously injured and his divine power is almost exhausted. If the divine power is exhausted, the formation cannot be maintained.  , Kuafu and the others will die in Diming Mountain soon."

    "Tathagata." Taoist Sanqing looked over.

    "I am breaking the formation." Buddha Tathagata on the side said, "That should be the formation that Master Huanmu spent countless efforts and built based on the endless mountains. Although I am breaking the formation as quickly as possible, I still need some time.  time."

    "There is no way." Tathagata shook his head, "Even if you rush now, you have to reach the formation first. In just the flight time to reach the formation, I have already broken the formation."

    Taoist Sanqing nodded.

    indeed.

    The world of Thousand Mountains is full of dangers, and it is impossible to directly travel through the void to get there. Ji Ning, Tathagata, Fuxi and others all fly slowly.

    "Fuxi, who is best at breaking formations, has also been restrained by the group of aliens in the ancient ruins." Kong Xiu said anxiously, "He has no way to get there now."

    "This Huanmu" The Bodhi Taoist sitting next to him also looked ugly.

    In war, the most fearful thing is entering the battlefield arranged by the enemy.

    The ancient ruins are now actively arranged by the enemy, but no matter what, the Nuwa camp will never allow the fishermen to profit from the ancient ruins. Even if they have the intention of eradicating the Wujianmen helper, they must destroy him!  Just because they were worried about some terrifying dangerous environments and formations appearing in the ancient ruins, only two leaders were able to rush there.

    Other powerful people are in charge of the three realms. Even if the situation changes, they can deal with it.

    "My Dharma body has all appeared, and I will be able to break the formation immediately." The Tathagata on the side also looked solemn.

    Buddha Tathagata really fought hard.

    I saw three other Buddhas forming a formation high in the sky. Suddenly the Buddha's light shone, and various attacks descended, destroying the heaven and the earth.

    But Buddha Tathagata is completely different.

    He manifested three bodies.

    They are the Dharmakaya of the Buddha Sakyamuni, the Dharmakaya of the Great Sun Tathagata, and the Dharmakaya of the Medicine Master Tathagata. I saw huge Buddha palms falling from the sky, tearing the heaven and earth apart, and destroying the mountain peaks.  But even if some mountains are destroyed, the endless power of heaven and earth will be condensed and born again.  Obviously this is the power of the formation.

    Tathagata was originally born as the True God of Chaos.

    After that, in ancient times, his soul was scattered with only a trace of his true spirit left, and he was reincarnated into the human race and became Sakyamuni. After being put to death and reborn, he finally reached the pinnacle and understood the five heavenly ways of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and achieved great success.  Five Dharmakayas!  Using these five dharma bodies consumes an astonishing amount of mana. He will only use them when desperate. This time he used most of his strength to attack the ancient ruins.  There are still two great Dharmakayas left to guard the Three Realms.

    The Sanqing Taoist has one Qi that transforms the three Qing dynasties.

    The Tathagata also has his five dharma bodies, of course the strongest one is Sakyamuni himself.

    "The strength of Tathagata is really great." The Great Demon God Cixiu sighed as he looked at the scene that appeared. Tathagata was breaking through the formation like it was destroying the heaven and the earth. "These earthworms areAlthough the method of cultivation is very ordinary, he has obviously become an ancestor, but he is only a third-class ancestor!  But the realm of the most evil ones is really high.  "

    "The Fuxi family is also implicated."

    "Huanmu's formation is also powerful Even if other powerful powers arrive, it will take some time to break through. After they break through, they still need to enter Diming Mountain! There are many environments in Diming Mountain, and you have to find Kua  Father and the others also need some time. I guess Kuafu and the others may not be able to hold on any longer." The Great Demon God Cuxiu muttered softly.

    "Tathagata is so crazy. If he wants to break the formation in a short time, I'm afraid Kuafu and the others are about to die." Wuxiao Celestial Immortal below said with a smile.

    They can only speculate.

    Because Diming Mountain is a naturally harsh environment formed by ancient ruins, even they cannot detect what is happening in Diming Mountain.

    The situation in Diming Mountain is indeed very bad. The faces of True God Lu Wu and Fengji Daozu are pale. They both have bloody wounds on their bodies, and they no longer have the power to repair their bodies.

    "Whoops." It was another cruel attack by an invisible strange object.

    Ji Ning, who had been drooping his eyelids, suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes lit up like stars, and he murmured to himself: "Finally found it."

    There is another chapter tonight to make up for what I owed you all.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 16: Qixuan Realm

    "Lu Wu, Fengji, you two give up, I will collect you as a magic weapon in the cave," Kuafu shouted.

    "No."

    Although True God Lu Wu has always been very honest, he was very determined at this time, "Kuafu, you know very well how terrifying Diming Mountain is. We can only survive until now with the help of formations. Once I enter the cave sky magic weapon, it will indeed  I can survive for the time being. But you won¡¯t last long without the support of formations.¡±

    "My divine body is made up of the divine power of every piece of flesh and blood. Although there is no divine power in my body, my divine body can still be transformed into divine power and can still sustain it." True God Lu Wu said in a low voice.

    "Hold on." Fengji Daozu also nodded, with a cold look in his eyes, "Kuafu, don't be soft-hearted, none of the six of us can retreat at this time! This battle against the ancient ruins is actually the vanguard of the final battle.  Let¡¯s fight. In a war, someone will definitely die, and when it¡¯s my turn, I won¡¯t back down.¡±

    Next to them, Kuafu, Xihuang, Xingtian, and Kong Xiu are all complicated.

    But they understand that this is indeed the best choice for the overall situation. The divine bodies of True God Lu Wu and True God Fengji have a lot of divine power, and they can continue to sustain it. Of course, the price of sustaining it is Daozu Fengji and True God Lu Wu may be killed at any time.  Invisible attack kills!

    "Hold on." Kuafu growled.

    "Protect Lu Wu and Feng Ji." Xing Tian roared even more, turning to look at Ji Ning, "Ji Ning, try to help Feng Ji and Lu Wu."

    Xingtian has always had a good impression of Ji Ning in the past. Ji Ning rarely made any moves along the way, but now he is trapped in Diming Mountain and in a dead situation.  Ji Ning was safe within the formation, but he never made a move!  This made Xing Tian feel dissatisfied.

    "Whoops."

    Ji Ning suddenly moved.

    In an instant, he took a step and jumped out of the range of the formation. A sword thrust out from his hand, and a dazzling seven-colored sword light appeared on the tip of the sword.

    Kuafu, Xingtian and the other six true gods were instantly stunned.

    Ji Ning actually showed up?  Kuafu and the others immediately scolded him.

    He actually drew his sword?  Why draw the sword?

    Colorful sword light?  That, that's

    Ji Ning suddenly came out of the formation and thrust out a sword. This scene made the six true gods stunned for a moment.

    "Clang!" A roar.

    The tip of the sword thrust out by Ji Ning seemed to have hit something, and there was an extremely violent collision, causing ripples to ripple in the surrounding space.

    "Come here." Ji Ning's sword technique turned around, and it was like a black hole, producing an amazing suction force that wrapped around the invisible strange object.

    The sword light lingered, completely entangling the invisible strange object, and the strange object finally showed its appearance. In Ji Ning's sword light, a special material like an ox horn appeared. It was black and faint.  There is a trace of purple lines.  One end is sharp, the other is blunt.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning reached out and grabbed the strange object.

    "Qi Xuan sinks the stone?" Ji Ning secretly thought. To wander in the chaos, of course you have to be familiar with a large number of strange objects. There are a lot of records in Beixiu World God's Biography. Ji Ning recognized this strange object at a glance, "It turned out to be Qi Xuan.  Xuan Chen Stone, this is a precious refining material, but no one in the Three Realms can refine it."

    Qixuan is a stone, extremely tough, without any tempering, its toughness alone can rival the Chaos Treasure.

    This is an extremely precious refining material.

    "In the future, I will go to the endless chaos to look for Tiancang Palace. Maybe it can be useful." Ji Ning turned over his hand and put the strange object into the cave magic weapon.

    Ji Ning turned around.

    However, he saw that the six true gods next to him were all a little confused. Emperor Xi wanted to say something, but he didn't know how to speak.

    "Ji Ning." Kuafu said in the most forthright manner, "Is your sword power at the fifth level?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Why didn't you tell me before?" Kuafu said.

    "I haven't encountered any danger before, Kuafu, you can easily solve it. I have never needed to take action." Ji Ning smiled.

    Next to him, Xing Tian also asked: "Ji Ning, have you been able to see through the illusion of Diming Mountain?"

    Only by peering into the illusion can you step out.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Lu Wu and Feng Ji were also relieved. Although they were prepared to die, it might be better to live.

    "Follow me," Ji Ning said.

    "Follow Ji Ning." Kuafu continued, "Listen to Ji Ning."

    "Um."

    The six true gods followed Ji Ning, who was walking with a sword in one hand.

    "Come againone.  "Ji Ning swung his sword again. His sword technique was ethereal, and it instantly collided with the invisible strange object that was attacking. Ji Ning's sword technique instantly turned into a black hole, entangling the invisible strange object.

    "This Diming Mountain! It should be the 'Qixuan Realm.'" Ji Ning reached out and grabbed a piece of Qixuan Sunken Stone, looked at it, and put it into the cave magic weapon. "I'm afraid if you look at the three realms, there are not many people who are as familiar with this place as I am."  Mingshan knows more."

    "In the endless chaos, there are endless dangers. The Beixiu World God has also recorded many. If you wander in the chaos and go to some Jedi foolishly, you are really courting death, and no one can save you.

    Qixuan Realm is just one of the dangerous situations recorded by Beixiu World God.

    Ji Ning deduced based on many circumstances and determined that Diming Mountain was a type of ¡®Qixuan Realm¡¯.

    "Ji Ning, how long will it take for us to get out?" Emperor Xi looked at Ji Ning with a different look. His sword power was at the fifth level, beyond the limits of heaven. With these two factors alone, Ji Ning was already close to the leader level!  Even in terms of offense alone, he is more terrifying than Kuafu!

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning said, "Diming Mountain is almost a world of its own. If you don't find out the truth, you can't get out of it.

    ¡°Actually, the so-called spying on realityis not really seeing the real scene. Even I can barely sense and detect the attacks of those strange objects, and judge some directions through the strange objects.  "

    "Judging the direction through strange objects?" Feng Ji, Kong Xiu, and Lu Wu were all confused.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The strange thing that attacked us was conceived in Diming Mountain. It erupted from the depths of Diming Mountain, and its power is astonishing." Ji Ning said, "The closer we get to the core of Diming Mountain, the more powerful the strange thing becomes.  The stronger they are. The further away we arethe less powerful they are."

    "I heard Taoist Sanqing say it." Emperor Xi nodded, "But this is only the roughest direction, and the danger in Diming Mountain is not just the invisible strange objects."

    "Yes I heard that it has extremely amazing swallowing power and can swallow powerful people." Kong Xiu also said.

    Ji Ning nodded: "That's true."

    Qixuan realm usually erupts most of the time, but it can also swallow!  Every time it is swallowed, the closer the distance, the greater the power of the swallow. Once it is swallowed the ancestor gods and ancestors will almost certainly die. Only those with extremely good means can survive.  If you can enter the depths and survive safely, you can obtain a large amount of 'Qixuan Sunken Stone', which is a precious material that has been tempered by eruptions and swallowing time and time again.

    Those that were erupted and attacked Ji Ning and the others were only a handful of the ¡®Qixuan Sunken Stones¡¯ contained deep in Diming Mountain.

    "So we must leave quickly. It is erupting now, and it will be even more dangerous when we swallow it" Ji Ning was confident, and only the core of Diming Mountain would pose a threat to him, and the normal area would not be a threat at all.  He, after all, is already a leader.

    It only took a moment.

    Ji Ning had been walking very fast, and suddenly they all felt their eyes light up. From the jungle illusion before, it turned into vast and continuous mountains. The mountains in the distance were still collapsing, and they could faintly see the endless golden light.  The three figures were waving their Buddha palms crazily, each palm seemed to destroy the world and the mountains.

    "It's the Tathagata." Kuafu said with great joy.

    "Tathagata." Xingtian shouted loudly.

    Ji Ning also smiled: "It's out."

    "Is this the Tathagata's Dharmakaya?" Ji Ning looked at the Tathagata's three Dharmakayas, especially the Dharmakaya of Sakyamuni. "They are only true gods and third-class ancestors, but their Tao understanding is so advanced.  Just be able to show off the strength of the Ancestral God."

    The Buddha Tathagata in the distance also spotted seven tiny figures in the distance.

    "That's good."

    Tathagata finally smiled, and the other two Dharmakayas also merged into the deity.  At this time, the other three Buddhas behind also flew over.

    Tathagata and other four Buddhas flew over, and Kuafu, Ji Ning and seven of them also flew over in the clouds and mist to welcome them.

    "You came out on your own." Tathagata smiled, "I don't know why you came out."

    "It's Beiming." Kong Xiu among Ji Ning and the others said.

    "Beiming?" Tathagata looked at Ji Ning and looked at him in surprise.

    Kuafu even said: "Yes, Ji Ning is very powerful, I'm afraid he may not be his opponent. Sanqing was trapped in there for more than three thousand years, but Ji Ning took us in such a short time  Come out, hahaha, the old man from Sanqing knows, I don¡¯t know what his face will be like.¡±

    At this time, Kong Xiu also told those concerned and worried people from the Nuwa camp of the Three Realms what happened here.?How Mighty Ones.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 17: Bodhi and Old Man Yuan

    Three Realms, in the Hall of Ten Thousand Races.  !

    Kong Xiuzheng told everything truthfully: "We are trapped in Diming Mountain. Lu Wu and Feng Gen are seriously injured. We are about to be unable to hold on It's Beiming. Fellow Taoist Beiming has been observing carefully in the formation.  Finally, through the illusion, I could see the reality of Diming Mountain.

    So he stepped out of the formation, resisted some invisible attacks from Diming Mountain, and led us out of Diming Mountain safely.  "

    "Block the attack?" Thunder God Tianzun among the many powerful people asked, "Kong Xiu, you have said before that the attack from Diming Mountain was very powerful. Emperor Xihuang Daozu was able to barely block it with the help of formations, and he was even injured.  .This Ji Ning walked out of the formation to block the attack?"

    "Yes." Kong Xiu nodded, with bright eyes and a smile, "Fellow Daoist Beiming is a peerless figure from the beginning of Pangu to the present. His sword power has now reached the fifth level."

    "Reaching the fifth level?" Thor couldn't believe it, "How is it possible?"

    There was a commotion throughout the hall.

    The fifth level of sword power?

    Everyone with the fifth level of sword power is a first-class existence among the powerful. If someone like Ji Ning knows Wu Bao Swordsmanship, it will be even more terrifying.

    "real?"

    "He has only been practicing for less than a thousand years." The powerful men whispered to each other.

    The Buddha Tathagata sitting at the top said: "That's true."

    Thunder God Tianzun was even more stunned and could no longer speak.

    "Hahaha" The Bodhi Taoist sitting above laughed.

    Taoist Sanqing on the side smiled and said, "Bodhi, did you already know this?"

    Bodhi is stroking his beard proudly.

    "Junior brother, this is really impressive." Hou Yi also smiled, "In the final battle, there is one more general."

    The thunder god Tianzun below has a very complicated heart. He is an aloof person, and he had never paid attention to Ji Ning before.  And Ji Ning's performance in the world of Zhulu already made Thundergod Tianzun feel uncomfortable, but at that time he was still comforting himself. That boy Ji Ning relied on the formation and the messenger of all things. The real  His own strength is still far from enough.

    But now that the sword power is at the fifth level, surpassing the limit of heaven, Ji Ning is already the undisputed number one swordsman in the three realms!

    "Bodhi." Thunder God Tianzun said, "Congratulations."

    Bodhi looked at the God of Thunder and smiled and said, "I like to show off my skills, God of Thunder, just don't be angry."

    "Why are you so angry? It's too late for me to be happy that my Nuwa camp has one more general." Thunder God Tianzun also said.

    Bodhi nodded.

    Although this Thor is a stubborn and arrogant person, he is still loyal to the Nuwa camp. On the contrary, it is his good friend Old Man Yuan, who was once a very good friend and much stronger than the Thunder God, but now he is still there.  Wavering between the two camps, she has not really joined the Nuwa camp so far.

    "Old friend, I really don't want to live or die with you." Bodhi said secretly in his heart.

    On a tattered star, there are now two powerful men.

    In front of the hut.

    The old man with a red nose is sitting cross-legged, with a small table in front of him. Opposite him, sitting cross-legged, is the Bodhi with white beard and hair. This is the incarnation of Bodhi.

    "Congratulations, your apprentice has reached the fifth level of sword power." The red-nosed old man sighed, "It's a pity, it's a pity. I saw that Ji Ning's potential was very high at the beginning, and I wanted to accept him as my apprentice, but it's a pity that you are  No."

    "I didn't agree at the time." Bodhi said, "I said at the time that as long as you joined our side, you could immediately accept Ji Ning as your disciple. But you didn't agree at the time."

    "I can't agree to it now." Old Man Yuan shook his head.

    "snort."

    Bodhi sneered, "We have been fighting with the Wujian Sect by now, and you should have seen that we can't live in peace at all. At this time you are still wavering! Those high-sounding words you said before, saying that you don't want to see the old man  Brothers died one by one, but now that you are doing this, more old friends will die! All your words are bullshit!"

    "Yes." Old Man Yuan nodded, his eyes misty, "I admit that those words I said were all for the sake of face, and they are all lies."

    Bodhi just looked at him.

    He was heartbroken.

    ??When we emerged from the chaos together, they were old friends supporting each other, discussing the truth with each other, and moving forward together on the road of cultivation.  Their feelings are as deep as brothers in life and death.  Some old friends died in the ancient melee, and some died in the ancient destruction war. Like Sanshou, they all??Already dead.

    There is not much left to live, but this old friend in front of them, Old Man Yuan, did not stand with them at the most critical moment.

    "I finally admitted it," Bodhi said coldly.

    "yes."

    Old Man Yuan shook his head, "Since ancient times, I encountered the invasion of some chaotic alien races, killed some chaotic alien races, obtained some of their methods, and obtained their records of the endless chaos. At that time, I understood we  What we are in is just a chaotic world. There is a broader world in the endless chaos, and then I long to go further and see further."

    "We, the true gods who were born in the chaos, are just aboriginals. We are not powerful. We only have such strength because of our birth." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "In the endless chaos, some world gods and chaos immortals  That¡¯s the real power, they can easily destroy our world.¡±

    "Nu Wa has long seen through that the Three Realms are too small for her, so Nu Wa left the Three Realms and entered a broader world."

    "I also want to explore a wider world." Old Man Yuan has desire in his eyes, "But my strength is not enough. Through those chaotic alien races, through the Lord of All Things I understand that even if the Lord of All Things  , he is just an ordinary figure in the endless chaos. He is much more powerful than him. Foreign races like Luo are even more minor characters."

    "I must be strong enough."

    "The battle between the three realms? The battle between the Nuwa camp and the Wujianmen? I have never cared about it. What you can see with your eyes is too small What you see is the three realms, but what I see is endless chaos.  ." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "I never thought about wasting my energy and life on the internal struggle of the Three Realms."

    "I want to go out and become stronger."

    "It's just because I live in the Three Realms that I don't have any better methods or better opportunities. If I go out, I might be able to become the God of the World and the Immortal of Chaos." Old Man Yuan is looking forward to it, "That's what I'm looking forward to.  Yes, longing for it!¡±

    Bodhi still looked at him coldly and said coldly: "Selfish! Yes, the Three Realms are very small compared to the endless chaos. We are indeed just indigenous people, but this is our home! The Three Realms are our home, and we are here together  The old friends who were conceived and born are like brothers of life and death. Now they are in trouble, but you are watching, for the desire of your so-called world god, the Chaos Immortal You are watching your old friends go away one by one.  To fight, to die.¡±

    "I didn't expect that the source back then would become like this." Bodhi shook his head.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    But Old Man Yuan smiled, his beard trembling with laughter, and then he looked at Bodhi with sharp eyes, "Yes, I am selfish. The path of cultivation is a selfish path. Of course I have to cherish my life while walking on this path. Of course I have to seize the opportunity.  Take every opportunity to make yourself stronger, and let me stupidly fight with you?"

    "You can't be transcendent. Neither we nor Wujian Sect will allow you." Bodhi felt very sad, but still tried to persuade him.

    "I will try my best to get benefits from Wujianmen." Old Man Yuan said indifferently, "Don't worry, before the final battle, I will leave the Three Realms, and I will enter the endless chaos with those who follow me.  A few friends, let's go into the endless chaos together As for the life and death of you and Wujianmen, I won't care."

    "Leave?" Bodhi was surprised.

    "Yes." Old Man Yuan sneered, "Is it possible that you think I will really fight for the Wujian Sect? No, neither you nor the Wujian Sect is worth risking my life on."

    "Okay, okay, okay." Bodhi smiled, as if he had seen a big joke, "When I dreamed about the Three Realms, I saw that many mortals would change. Now I find that the hearts of gods and demons can also change. You have changed, and you have just changed.  Compared to the source that was born from chaos, it has changed too much.¡±

    "I was just born at that time and was born to lead a great road. Apart from that, what do we know? We were too simple at that time." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "For me, brothers and friends, that is the second best.  Yes, the first one is my cultivation path."

    Bodhi took a deep look at Old Man Yuan, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    Old man Yuan sat there silently, picked up the wine glass on the small table and took a sip: "When you reach the world level, looking back, these are just memories."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 18: Nineteen Years

    Inside the fortress of ancient ruins.  !

    The eyes of the Great Demon God Cuxiu were flashing fiercely, and the entire hall was quiet. None of his six subordinates dared to say a word, including the extremely powerful one-armed man in golden armor. Although the Great Demon God Cuxiu was relatively  I respect him because the two of them are in the same realm of strength, but the one-armed man in golden armor also understands how terrifying the demonic nature of the Great Demon God is in his bones.

    "You're careless!" The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator murmured in a low voice, "I didn't expect that Ji Ning could break Diming Mountain. This is Qixuan Realm. Even the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal couldn't break it so fast. He didn't practice enough.  A thousand-year-old native actually cracked it."

    "If I had known this, I would have waited in Diming Mountain myself."

    The great demon god of assassination was a little annoyed.

    He was almost able to destroy a team of True God Dao Ancestors!

    If he had personally ambushed in Diming Mountain, he would probably be able to kill Kuafu and the others, but the Great Demon God of Xiu Xiu has an instinctive aloofness deep in his heart. Those are true gods and third-class ancestors, and he is the ancestor god!  After going through a lot of training in the endless chaos, how could he look down on these natives and let him personally ambush them?  He disdains!

    Looking at the three realms, it only depends on whether the Nuwa Empress has left a backup plan, and whether the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons has warned him.

    After all, Nuwa is the God of the World. Even if the God of the World leaves, her hometown is not easy to invade.

    The Lord of all demons, even more evil, can escape from the hands of the world god.

    In addition  The Demon God of Stepping was really not cared about. This time, he estimated that it would be no doubt that the father's team should die, but he did not expect that Jining was so powerful.

    But this can¡¯t be blamed on him. According to common sense, Ji Ning cannot crack Diming Mountain in a short time.

    But Ji Ning has received the inheritance from Beixiu World God, and in terms of many methods he is much better than this great demon god of assassination!

    "Very good, it's not that easy to destroy my place"

    "This is just the first time I let you escape by chance. I won't be so careless next time."

    The slender right hand of the Great Demon God of Thorns was gently grasped on the armrest. Hey, the armrest was crushed into powder, but the powder condensed and became intact again.

    Everyone below is quiet.

    Even Wuxiao Tianxian didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This Great Demon God of Thorns He followed the Lord of All Things back then and had many dealings with the Great Demon God of Thorns.  That was a terrifying existence that was no less than the Lord of All Things.

    The world of thousands of mountains.

    Ji Ning and the others are together with Buddha Tathagata and the others.

    "Beiming." Tathagata looked at Ji Ning and said with a smile, "Of the four teams, which one are you going to follow? You are from the human race. Logically speaking, whichever team from the human race should be better followed."

    "He has been following us for a long time." Kuafu said.

    "He has been working with us for a long time and we are all familiar with him." Xing Tian also said.

    The other Xihuang and Lu Wu all talked about it.

    "Just kidding, Ji Ning is so strong, how could they want Ji Ning to be taken away?"

    "Kuafu, Xingtian and I have always gotten along very well, so don't bother me." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "That's right." Kuafu stretched out his big hand and put it directly on Ji Ning's shoulder.

    "Yes." Buddha Tathagata nodded, "That's fine, but you can't be careless. This time you are in danger It is just one of the many dangers in the ancient ruins. There will be more in the future.  There are many dangers, even more terrifying dangers. We must be careful. I can vaguely feel that the ancient ruins are not as simple as we thought before."

    "We understand." Kuafu said.

    Buddha Tathagata looked around carefully and then said: "I believe Fuxi and Yuding will be here soon. This time is too dangerous. If it weren't for Ji Ning, your entire army would probably be wiped out this time.  "

    The four teams gathered together.

    The danger this time made them suddenly wake up. They had been sweeping all the way before. Although they encountered some dangers, they were not fatal!  But this time the danger came so suddenly and so terrifyingly.

    After gathering together, the next four teams kept the distance closer and moved slower and more carefully.

    Time passes, and nineteen years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning and the others have conquered 90% of the ancient ruins, destroying the world along the way.

    These nineteen years.

    Tathagata, Fuxi, Yuding, and Ji Ning were very cautious. Ji Ning's sword skills displayed by one hoof had completely conquered KuaFather's team, his escape skills are faster! His group attacks are more powerful, his close combat is more terrifying, and his awareness of danger is better than that of Fengji Daozu!  Because in the past nineteen years, Ji Ning has encountered many dangers and made several stunning performances, which also made Ji Ning's strength recognized!

    Because of prudence and caution, the four teams are still alive after nineteen years.

    "Beiming, go on." Kuafu threw out the wine gourd.

    Ji Ning sat on a rock in the distance, took it casually, and drank with his head held high.

    "We conquered faster, Yuding and others were slower. Let's wait and rest for a day." Kong Xiu said.

    "Haha, we have now captured more than 90% of the ancient ruins." Lu Wu couldn't help laughing, "Although some of the last places are more dangerous, as long as we are careful, it will take another ten or eight years to completely conquer it.  .¡±

    "Fuxi and Tathagata have said it." The golden-robed Emperor Xi stood there like a king and said solemnly, "We have experienced several dangers along the way. Although they are not as terrible as the one at Diming Mountain, we can still see some dangers.  Traces are coming In this ancient ruins, after such a long time, their strength is no longer as simple as we expected."

    "Beiming, what do you think?" Xing Tian looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning sat on the rock and smiled: "No matter what, we still have to fight all the way through. We just have to be careful."

    Nineteen years

    His second spirit is being cultivated in the Xianyue Great World in the Sky-Looking Taihao Tower. The Sky-Looking Taihao Tower maintains a hundred times the flow of time, which is actually equivalent to nearly two thousand years of training in the outside world. His swordsmanship is also more mysterious.  The strength has also been slowly improving.

    Inside the ancient ruins of the fortress.

    "These years have made them so comfortable. None of these natives have died." The Great Demon God Cuxiu stood up from the throne, looking down with his cold eyes, "Very good, they have entered

    ¡®In the world of Jinhe, this time, I want to kill Fuxi and Tathagata in the world of Jinhe!  "

    The six figures in golden armor below were all startled.

    Wuxiao Celestial Immortal even said: "Great Demon God of Thorns, although the world of Jinhe is a world that we have spent a lot of effort to arrange, the strength of the Buddhist leader Tathagata and the Human Emperor Fuxi is extraordinary. We must kill them.  It¡¯s hard to kill even one of themkilling two? I think it¡¯s better to focus on dealing with one first.¡±

    "Last time, Kuafu's team escaped disaster." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu glanced at Wuxiao Tianxian coldly, which made Wuxiao's heart tremble. "I don't trust some of the so-called arrangements anymore."

    "To kill Fuxi and Tathagata, we have to rely on some arrangements, but the main thing is that I personally take action." The eyes of the Great Demon God Cixiu were faintly filled with blood.

    "Do it yourself?" Wu Xiao was startled.

    He thought that the great demon would wait until the final battle before taking action.

    "Yes, I will take action myself." The Great Demon God of Ci Xiu looked down, "Sword, you may also be asked to take action when the time comes."

    "Yes, Master." The one-armed man in golden armor said respectfully.

    Wu Xiao¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this, oh my God, the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and the Sword Master are both going to take action?  With the help of the layout of the Jinhe World itself it is really possible to kill the two leader-level Fuxi clan and Tathagata.

    "You can tell Wujianmen." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu glanced at him, "But it's best if Wujianmen knows less about this matter, so as not to be discovered by Nuwa's camp. I can take action this time  It caught them off guard because the Nuwa camp did not know my existence at all. But if it fails this time, it will be difficult to have such an opportunity again."

    "How can the Great Demon God fail if he takes action?" Wuxiao Tianxian said.

    "They are unprepared, and their strength is weaker than ours, and we arranged the Jinhe World." The red-bearded old man below also said, "We will definitely win."

    "If you don't take action, that's enough. If you do, you must kill them." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator said calmly, "Let's go."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The fortress flew out instantly and began to rush towards the Jinhe World.

    The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and the six golden-armored figures in the fortress were very calm. They had experienced too many dangers in the past.  But Wuxiao Tianxian was very excited: "If Fuxi and Tathagata are killed"

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 19: Crisis

    The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator began to take action. After hearing the news, those from the Wujian Sect were also excited!  They were also waiting, waiting for the Great Demon God to kill Fuxi and Tathagata.

    The world of Jinhe.

    Ji Ning and the other seven were resting in a beautiful place. Among them were the extremely fast Kuafu, and Ji Ning, who was astonishingly sharp. However, he was the fastest among the four teams.

    "We have to wait a day, so I'll take a nap first." Lu Wu smiled and lay on the grass.

    "You lazy guy." Xing Tian shook his head.

    "With Kuafu and Beiming here, what should I be afraid of?" Lu Wu said very leisurely.

    Xingtian glanced at Kuafu who was drinking there, and Ji Ning who was sitting on a rock not far away. Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged at this time, holding a wine gourd in one hand, and occasionally testing some sword moves with the other. Ji Ning was seen  The fingers changed, and if you carefully sensed it, you could feel a chilling sword intent. Xing Tian couldn't help but feel a tremor in his heart when he saw it.

    "I am called the God of War, but this Ji Ning is the best in the three realms of swordsmanship, and I feel that he has improved very quickly." Xing Tian was secretly horrified, "It's really incomparable."

    How could he know that Ji Ning¡¯s second spirit was in the Sky-gazing Taihao Tower? Half a year had passed since the outside world, so how could Ji Ning¡¯s progress in swordsmanship be so slow?

    In fact, Ji Ning spent more than 70% of his time in the Taihao Pagoda looking at the Tao!

    "However, if you keep immersing yourself in enlightenment, the effect may not be good. Ji Ning will occasionally study swordsmanship, ponder magical powers, etc. as adjustments, but even so, the progress in swordsmanship is still amazing.

    "That nameless swordsmanship is indeed unfathomable." Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    Beixiu World God is at the pinnacle among the world gods, and he mainly relies on that unknown swordsmanship!  He also got the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong later.

    That unknown swordsmanship is profound and unpredictable.

    After Beixiu World God gained enlightenment, he created ninety-eight sword skills, which are the ninety-eight sword skills tablets!  Ji Ning's understanding of the swordsmanship tablet now has no effect, but every time he wants to try to understand it

    ¡®The nameless swordsmanship feels difficult and very difficult. Ji Ning understands that the sword spirit of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong is right!

    You must master the ninety-eight types of swordsmanship before you can learn the nameless swordsmanship!

    But Ji Ning would occasionally go to study and comprehend, just as an adjustment. Over the past two thousand years, Ji Ning has also made some small gains. These small gains have greatly increased the power of Ji Ning's swordsmanship.

    "The Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong is just a weapon." Ji Ning secretly thought, "Compared to this, the ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets and the nameless swordsmanship recorded on the Jasper Temple are the most important things left to me by the Beixiu World God.  Gift."

    Occasionally I drink wine, and sometimes I practice swordsmanship.

    The surrounding scenery is also very beautiful, surrounded by some grass, but in the distance is a vibrating broken space.

    In the ancient ruins, some chaotic time and space, broken space, and strange sea of ??blood, these strange sights that are difficult to see in the Three Realms, can be easily seen here.  But even the aliens living in the ancient ruins dare not approach these dangers. Once they are involved, the weaker ones will die inside.

    "Not good." Kong Xiu suddenly shouted.

    ??????????????????????????????¡­ Everyone turned to look, including the god Lu Wu who was lying there and seemed to be sleeping, and he stood up instantly.

    "What's wrong?" Kuafu even asked.

    Kong Xiu even said: "This Jinhe world is also somewhat dangerous. The team led by Buddha Tathagata has now fallen into a dangerous place."

    "Oh." Kuafu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "With the strength of Tathagata Buddha, I believe he can handle it on his own."

    Fengji Daozu also shook his fan and said with a smile: "How powerful Buddha Tathagata is. The dangers he encounters can usually be easily cracked. If he can't crack it, it's useless for us to go."

    "Buddha said that it can be cracked, but it will take time." Kong Xiu also nodded, "Buddha is trapped in a complex formation. He cannot break it with force, so he can only crack it slowly Now Fuxi  Shi also led his team and rushed over to help Tathagata."

    "The Fuxi clan has also rushed over?" Emperor Xi also nodded.

    ??Everyone is relaxed.

    Tathagata, that is the leader of Buddhism. He is also the best at defense. He can withstand the siege of three or four levels of leaders at the same time.

    The Fuxi clan is the number one in formations in the Three Realms. If you want to break the formation, the Fuxi clan is the most suitable.

    "Let's go over and see what the formation is." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    "Although we can't help, we can still take a good look and wait here."??It's also really boring.  "

    Ji Ning and his seven True God Dao Ancestors were extremely leisurely. They immediately soared into the clouds and mist and flew towards the trapped place.  !

    The team led by Buddha Tathagata was trapped, and no one took it seriously!

    Even the powerful men from Nuwa¡¯s camp in the Hall of Ten Thousand Races didn¡¯t care, and neither did Buddha Tathagata himself!  Because in the past twenty years in the ancient ruins, I have encountered many dangers. For example, I have been trapped in a dangerous situation for a short period of time. I have also encountered many times, but it will not take long to solve it.

    This time Tathagata was trapped, even Tathagata himself said: "It's just that the formation is more complicated. When Fuxi comes, the formation can be broken quickly."

    Because I have had too much experience, I have become accustomed to not taking it seriously.

    Ji Ning and his seven True God Dao Ancestors are flying very leisurely.

    Kong Xiu smiled and said, "Fuxi has arrived."

    "How long will it take for the Human Emperor to break the formation?" Kuafu asked.

    "Fuxi is still watching the formation, oh although it is a bit complicated, Fuxi said that half an hour is enough to break the formation." Kong Xiu smiled.

    "Half an hour? We might as well fly slower. When we fly there, I'm afraid the Human Emperor and the Buddha will just come out of the formation." Fengji Daozu also smiled, "It's fast. Waiting outside the formation will be boring."

    "Let's fly normally." Ji Ning said.

    Kong Xiu's expression suddenly changed. Her expression changed, which attracted the attention of Ji Ning, Feng Ji, Kua Fu, Xi Huang, Lu Wu, and Xing Tian.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning asked in a low voice.

    "There's some trouble." Kong Xiu frowned, "Something's not right."

    She also has two clones, one in Buddha's team and the other in Fuxi's team, so Kong Xiu is very clear about everything that Buddha and Fuxi have experienced.

    "Not good!" Kong Xiu exclaimed, "The formation changed drastically! Another formation appeared outside the formation, completely covering the Fuxi team that was breaking the formation Three powerful men wearing golden armor appeared.  A mighty one never seen before.¡±

    "A powerful person that I have never seen before? Isn't it the Four Emperors?" Xing Tianlian asked anxiously.

    "No, not the Four Emperors." Kong Xiu's face became even more ugly as he continued, "Tathagata and the others were attacked, and other powerful aliens appeared, and a large group of alien Taoist ancestors appeared. Dozens of Taoist ancestors from the ancient ruins appeared.  They all appeared and are besieging Tathagata and the others. The Fuxi clan is now blockedby the three golden-armored aliens. The three golden-armored aliens are very powerful and completely blocked the Fuxi clan."

    "Let's go quickly," Kuafu shouted.

    "I'm on my way, you can enter my magical cave." Ji Ning shouted.

    "good."

    There was not a single hesitation.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and the other six True God Taoist Ancestors were immediately included in the cave magic weapon. Following Ji Ning, they turned into a black electric snake and quickly rushed towards the place where Tathagata was trapped.

    The equally leisurely team of Taoist Yuding also received the news.

    "What, almost all the true god Taoist ancestors of the foreign races in the ancient ruins appeared? Besieging Tathagata? The Human Emperor was entangled and unable to provide support?" Taoist Yuding also immediately understood that the situation was dire.

    "Yes." Kong Xiu's face was full of anxiety.

    "Let's go." Taoist Yuding shouted.

    Seven Taoist powerful men immediately took a chaotic treasure flying boat and quickly rushed towards the place where Tathagata was trapped.

    After receiving the news, Ji Ning¡¯s team and Taoist Yuding¡¯s team rushed over anxiously, but the ones who were really anxious were inside the Hall of Ten Thousand Races in the Three Realms.

    As soon as the Wanzu Hall received the news, they immediately knew something was wrong.

    "Those True God Taoist Ancestors from the ancient ruins suddenly appeared Also, three figures in golden armor that I had never seen before were able to block Fuxi." Taoist Sanqing shouted, "This ancient ruins does still have hidden power, hidden power.  Possessing more terrifying power than we guessed. Hou Yi, Suiren, you two immediately led the True God Taoist ancestors to set out to rescue Fu Xi and Tathagata."

    "good."

    Hou Yi and Suiren both nodded.

    The Suiren clan is vaguely the strongest in Nuwa's camp, and Hou Yi's strength is even more unfathomable.  The two of them immediately led a group of True God Dao Ancestors, thirty-six of them, and quickly left the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans.

    "Kong Xiu, Hou Yi, and Sui Renshi have arrived at the ancient ruins, so they can fly there. It will take some time. You ask Yu Ding, Kua Fu, and Bei Ming to support them as soon as possible to help Fu Xi defeat the three golden-armored aliens." Three  The Qing Taoist even ordered.

    "Yes." Kong Xiulian responded.

    sss

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22 Chapter 20 Rescue

    In the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans, people were in panic.  !

    "Three golden-armored aliens who have never appeared before were able to stop Fuxi and the others." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor frowned, "Where did such a powerful enemy come from?"

    Fuxi, that is the Human Emperor.

    Fuxi also had the True God Taoist Ancestor under his command. Their team was actually blocked by three golden-armored aliens.

    "Such a powerful person should not be an unknown person." Tathagata smiled calmly and said, "Don't panic. Although I am besieged, my true self is there Although those alien races are powerful, they can't do anything to me."

    "Yes." Taoist Sanqing nodded, "You are trapped, I feel more relieved."

    "Huh?" Tathagata's expression changed.

    "What's wrong?" All the powerful people in the hall looked at Tathagata.

    "My Dharmakaya, the Great Sun Tathagata, is injured." Tathagata said in a low voice. His face was not as smiling as before, but as calm as the deep sea. He said calmly, "I have felt that ancient ruins are not simple before, but  ¡¤¡¤The one who hurt me just now was a one-armed man in golden armor, and his strength is definitely no less than mine."

    "No less than you?" All the powerful people in the palace were shocked.

    Tathagata has been at the leadership level since ancient times, and is the best in the three realms in terms of divine body defense.

    "Well, it's very powerful." Tathagata said in a low voice, "It's definitely at the leadership level. I can only find a way to hold on."

    "Hold on, hold on as long as you can." Taoist Sanqing also said, "Houyi and Suiren will be able to solve the crisis if they arrive."

    "The original image of Whirlpool was destroyed." Tathagata's expression suddenly changed.

    "Whispering Buddha, this deity has been destroyed?"

    There were exclamations below, and everyone looked at a woman in the corner.

    The Buddha is also an amazing being in Buddhism. She was born as a true god. In ancient times, the Tathagata became a powerful leader and established Buddhism. She followed it!  After seeing the suffering of all sentient beings in the ancient world, she decided to truly become a mortal. From a mortal to become a Buddha, she could truly feel the difficulties of mortals and better understand the mysteries of Buddhism.

    Her soul was scattered, her true spirit was reincarnated, and she experienced many catastrophes. After all, she was the reincarnation of the True God Taoist Patriarch, with extremely high understanding. She even founded the side sect under Buddhism, the Posas Sect, and is now the top Taoist level strength, with the original deity and the second soul.  , this time it was her true self who went to the ancient ruins.

    "The enemy is so powerful that with just one claw, he has already broken through our protective formation and killed me." said the Posing Buddha.

    The atmosphere in the palace suddenly became depressing.

    Buddha Tathagata slowly said: "Two terrible alien races have appeared, both of them are leaders. I have taken Maitreya and them into the Buddha Kingdom in my palm. I will resist the demons alone with my golden body  , they can¡¯t do anything to me in a short period of time.¡±

    The Tathagata Buddha has a golden body and is ranked number one in the three realms.

    "Be careful." Taoist Sanqing warned.

    They are the two great leaders of Buddhism and Taoism. Seeing Tathagata in such a situation, the Sanqing Taoists are also very anxious.

    But they have already sent Suirenshi and Hou Yi there. Now the power to control the Three Realms is actually a little weak. No matter what, they also need to leave the strength to deal with the Wujian Sect. If they all leave the Three Realms, I'm afraid the Wujian Sect will  Seize the opportunity to pull out the foundations of Nuwa's camp one by one and truly unify the three realms.

    At that time, all the luck in the three realms will return to the Infinite Gate.

    "We have done everything we can. I hope Hou Yi and Suiren will arrive as soon as possible." Taoist Sanqing sighed softly.

    "As long as we arrive, we will have no worries." Shennong also said softly.

    "Two leader levels, the ancient ruins actually have two more leader level powers" Bodhi Taoist Ancestor also shook his head, "And they are both very powerful."

    Ancient ruins.

    The Buddha, Sakyamuni, is sitting cross-legged, his whole body is emitting golden light, and eighteen arms appear. Only eighteen huge golden palms are seen slapping in all directions.

    For a time, many powerful foreigners besieged him, but they were unable to do anything.

    "This little native has mastered the magical power of body protection to such a level." The great demon god of assassination in the distance looked at him from a distance, his tail slowly sweeping in the air.

    "His magical power to protect the body is extremely powerful, and his divine body is comparable to the best innate magic weapons." The one-armed man in golden armor also said, "And his palm skills are also very powerful, covering the sky and the earth, without any flaws! Even if we attack forcefully, we will occasionally strike with a knife.  It's hard to hurt him. He is determined to stick to it now What we can do is to consume his divine power. When his divine power is exhausted, it will be the day he dies."

    "I hate people with strong body-protecting powers the most." Xiu XiuThe Great Demon frowned.

    "Tie Ya and the others! Can I still hold on?" The Great Demon God of Cuxiu suddenly asked.  !

    "They are good at defense. The three brothers acted as one and combined their formations to easily block the Fuxi clan. The Fuxi clan is only good at their formations, but they are still a little weak in attack." Jin Jiadu  The arm man said calmly.

    "Master, Master Yuding is about to arrive." The red-bearded old man flew over and said respectfully.

    "oh?"

    The great demon god of assassination nodded, "I almost forgot about the two teams of Yuding and Beiming. Let the four emperors lead the twelve true gods to stop them! Block the two teams of Yuding and Beiming."

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!  !  !  !  !  !

    Soon, all the Taoist ancestors who originally besieged Tathagata, including the four emperors, retreated and went to stop Taoist Yuding, Ji Ning and the others.

    "The two leaders sent by Nuwa's camp, one is Tathagata, who is very defensive. The other is Fuxi, who is even more powerful in formations. They are both very good at facing sieges." The Great Demon God Cixiu also gritted his teeth. If it were Taoist Sanqing  , Suirenshi and the like are easier to deal with.  Those who are good at defense are even more troublesome.

    "Knife, try to break his palm skills." The Great Demon God of Thorns Xiu looked at the one-armed man in golden armor, "We will join forces to suppress him and accept him."

    "Yeah." The one-armed man in golden armor nodded.

    Whizzing.

    Immediately, the great demon god of assassination and the golden-armored one-armed man attacked Buddha Tathagata. Buddha Tathagata sat there calmly, with his eighteen golden palms blocking all directions, standing firm with one heart, not seeking merit, but seeking no faults.

    Ji Ning used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, but their team was originally at the front and planned to rest for a day to wait for the three teams behind to catch up.

    So instead, Taoist Yuding, who was driving the Chaos Treasure Flying Boat, reached the place where Tathagata was trapped first.

    "Jade Cauldron and the others have arrived." Kong Xiuzheng said quickly in Ji Ning's cave-heaven magic weapon.

    "No, the four emperors appeared, and there were twelve other alien true gods They easily blocked Yuding and the others, and even suppressed them."

    Ji Ning frowned upon hearing this and could only use the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique to rush over as quickly as possible.

    The four great emperors are all top Taoist ancestors.  There are also twelve alien true gods to cooperateand Yuding Taoist and they only have seven in total!  The four emperors and the others can indeed suppress Yuding and the others if they join forces.

    "Beiming, the four emperors command the twelve alien true gods, that's sixteen! And Yuding and the others only have seven, and we only have seventhe four emperors are enough to entangle our two teams.  ." Xing Tianlian sent a message, "I think we should get out of the way of the four emperors and go directly to support the Fuxi clan."

    "No, Yuding and the others are trapped. Their lives will be in danger if they stay for a long time."

    Kuafu and the others also became anxious.

    Because the ancient ruins have an absolute advantage, Tathagata is now in danger, and the Fuxi clan is also blocked and unable to provide support.  Yuding and the others are even more trapped!

    "It's hidden deep enough. If you don't show your power, it will be fine. If you show your power our side will immediately be on the verge of collapse." Ji Ning secretly said, "Fortunately, Sanqing and the others were also worried about changes before, so both Fuxi and Tathagata are good at defense.  of."

    Tathagata uses his divine body to defend himself.

    Fuxi relies on formations to defend.  All can delay time.

    "I heard from Kong Xiu that two leaders appeared in ancient times?" Ji Ning's eyes flashed with sharpness. "The most powerful people in the ancient ruins are the four emperors. Where did these two leaders appear? With such strength, it is impossible.  Nameless. But no one knows him now. I¡¯m afraid he must have come from the endless chaos.¡±

    The alien race of chaos

    In ancient times, there were several chaotic alien races coming, but in the Three Realms era, it was very peaceful. Although they came a few times, their strength was average, and there was none like Luo, the Lord of All Things.  It turns out that the Chaos alien race has arrived a long time ago, but they are just entrenched in the ancient ruins.

    "It seems that my divine sword is going to see blood this time."

    Whoosh!

    A black electric snake flew through the air, and there was a battle in the distance. It was Taoist Yuding, seven of them, the Four Emperors, and a group of foreign races.

    "It's Beiming. Beiming is coming. The six of you come with me and stop Beiming." Immediately, two emperors and six true gods from these alien races came over to kill them.

    Monday, please give me a free recommendation ticket~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 21: Leadership Level

    Emperor Fusha has a handsome appearance, a tall body, and is naturally domineering.  But Tutuongzun is extremely ugly. His body is covered with thick green skin, and there are bulges all over his body. On the bulge on the top of his head, there is a vertical eye. The vertical eye has an endless evil aura.  If the weaker gods and true immortals just looked at him, they would be captured by the evil eye.

    "Follow me, be careful of Beiming and Kuafu, especially Beiming, his sword is very powerful." Emperor Fusha ordered.

    "yes."

    Eight figures came forward to greet him.

    Ji Ning, who was flying in the sky with a nine-horned electric snake, glanced downwards. The most worried thing in his heart was Buddha Tathagata, because Kong Xiuna already knew that Tathagata was currently suffering from the power of two leaders.  besieged!  Moreover, these two powerful leaders have never been seen before.

    The powerful leader is probably the ancestral god!  These come from endless chaos, and Ji Ning cannot predict the methods of these chaotic aliens. Over time, Buddha Tathagata is likely to be killed!

    ??The Wujian Sect and the Ancient Ruins have joined forces, and these two powerful leaders have been added

    Our Nuwa camp can no longer suffer any losses!

    "Get lost." Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    Suddenly, in the surrounding heaven and earth, the seven-color sword light descended, extremely gorgeous, and then countless seven-color sword light rotated, condensed into nine seven-color divine swords, like nine thunder and lightning, landed and struck at Emperor Fusha and the other eight people.  True God Dao Ancestor, this scene also shocked the powerful people present.

    The third form among the Seven Sword Forms of Sword Heaven and Earth - Heavenly Sword Pendant!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± However, layers of black light appeared around Fusha Huangzun and the eight of them. The layers of black light weakened the seven-colored sword, and they managed to block Ji Ning¡¯s attack.

    "Beiming, these foreign races in the ancient ruins have learned some powerful joint methods, be careful." Taoist Yuding in the distance sent a message anxiously.

    "Everyone, be careful, we just need to entangle this Beiming." Fusha Huangzun and the other eight people were also shocked. They had not yet fought with Ji Ning at close range. They did not expect that just using the power of the colorful sword  This is how powerful the attack is.  Fortunately, they were taught by the Great Demon God of Cuxiu and could unite with each other.

    "This Beiming Sword Immortal is too arrogant to deal with us alone. If he and Kuafu had joined forces just now, we might have been in more trouble." The Emperor with Tumor Eyes on the side sneered, "There are formations taught by the master.  , hum, this Beiming Sword Immortal can't do anything to us."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ning, who was high in the air, stopped and frowned as he glanced at the eight aliens in front of him.

    Time is precious!

    He is now eager to support the Fuxi clan and save Tathagata!  But now Taoist Yuding and the others are trapped here. With the help of the nine-cornered electric snake escape technique, he can indeed get around it quickly. But Taoist Yuding and the others are in trouble. If time goes by, Taoist Yuding and the others may even die here.  ¡¤In this case, let¡¯s put a little thought into it.

    "Death!" Ji Ning instantly turned into a stream of light and rushed away.

    "You didn't let Kuafu and the others come out?" Emperor Tutong and Emperor Fusha were all shocked. "This Ji Ning underestimates us. He only relies on his sword power to become so powerful. He has not yet reached the level of the ancestor god."  What¡¯s the level?¡±

    Wow!  Wow!

    I saw the two arms suddenly skyrocketed to a thousand feet in length, and the fingertips showed colorful sword light.

    "Fell down." The evil-looking vertical eyes of the Emperor with Tumor Eyes were staring at Ji Ning, and an invisible force attacked Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning looked at these aliens coldly, unaffected at all. His soul was nurtured by the body of a half-step ancestor god. His soul is so strong that he ranks among the top three in the three realms!  His mental strength is also at the third level!  Ji Ning even had the method of 'Mind Soul Locking' that he learned from Beixiu World God. How could this innate soul-enchanting technique be able to shake it?  Even if he was hundreds of times stronger, he still couldn't shake Ji Ning.

    The two arms swelled like two spears!

    Poof!  puff!

    The layers of black light surrounding Fusha Huangzun and Tupu Huangzun were forcibly pierced by Ji Ning's palm!  Even Emperor Fusha and the others felt that Ji Ning's palm was still far away with their naked eyes, but in fact, the layers of black light protecting them in front of them had already been penetrated, and the speed was too fast, completely exceeding the speed of light.

    Ji Ning combined the essence of many swordsmanship to create the most terrifying penetrating move in "Mingyue Swordsmanship" - the Blood Drop Style!

    With the divine power of Ji Ning¡¯s Half-step Ancestral God, he can now use even more terrifying sword moves. The power is so great that it is already at its peak when looking at the three realms!  Although Ji Ning's palm is only the fifth turn of the topping hand, it is enough to deal with these alien races in ancient ruins!

    "How is this possible?"??¡±

    "No!"

    The eight True God Taoist Ancestors, including Fusha Huangzun and Tupu Huangzun, were completely stunned. While they were stunned, their first reaction was to run away.  !

    Instinctively want to escape!

    ¡°Wow~~~¡¤

    The two huge palms that broke the formation were like gongs, suddenly closing together!

    Like two huge dark clouds closing together, the eight True Gods and Taoist Ancestors including Emperor Fusha were all frightened and even screamed in an attempt to escape.  But how could their escape speed be as fast as Ji Ning's hand?

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    Two huge palms suddenly closed together in mid-air and slapped together.

    The eight true divine Taoist ancestors all turned into fly ashes, and their true spirits were extinguished.

    "This, this, this" Taoist Yuding and other seven True God Taoist ancestors of the Taoist sect in the distance were also stunned.

    They have been fighting with these aliens for so long, and they know very well how tough the formation is. They have not been able to break it until now, but Ji Ning actually broke the formation with a pair of palms, and even destroyed the eight major forces with a flip of his hands.  True divine Taoist ancestor!  Among them are two difficult guys, Fusha Huangzun and Tupu Huangzun.

    "Escape!"

    "Run away!"

    "He is a leader!"

    "He is the ancestral god.

    "Run away quickly."

    The other eight alien True God Taoist ancestors who originally entangled the seven Taoist Yuding were completely stunned. The Youji Emperor and the Eastern Emperor no longer had the usual grace, and some were just frightened.

    "Run away?" Ji Ning, who had just killed the Eight True Gods and Taoist Ancestors in the distance, turned his head and looked over. Whoosh, he turned into a black electric snake and chased after him.

    "Escape separately."

    "separate."

    Without any hesitation, Nether Emperor Zun and the others did not dare to rely on the formation to resist. They immediately separated and fled in all directions, and the formation naturally dispersed.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning stopped, stopped in mid-air, and looked at the eight True God Taoist Ancestors who were running away in all directions.

    "Get up." Ji Ning pointed to the sky.

    As soon as the sky and the earth darkened, strands of colorful sword light appeared in the vast sky and earth. The world completely became a world of colorful sword light. This made the Youji Emperor and the others who escaped separately showed a look of fear, especially the Youji Emperor.  , when he sent the nine insect beasts to attack Ji Ning, he died from this attack.

    The gorgeous seven-colored sword light is like a flower in full bloom, shooting out in all directions.

    ?Beautiful, gorgeous.

    ¡°Puff puff puff puff puff¡­

    'The sword opened its screen, and under this killing move, six of the eight alien Taoist ancestors died in an instant. Donghuang Zun persisted for a moment, but a series of sword rays attacked him. In the end, he could not resist and turned into flying.  Ash.  Only the Youji Emperor, who was good at defense, persisted despite being seriously injured.

    "Pfft."

    A black electric snake flashed.

    The head of the Emperor Youji flew up, with a trace of happiness in his eyes.

    The whole world became quiet.

    All sixteen alien true Shinto ancestors died!  In the distance, several True God Taoist ancestors such as Yuding Taoist, Chi Jingjie, and Turtle Spirit Holy Mother also stared blankly for a moment. The sixteen True God Taoist ancestors all died in just a short period of time, and it was a one-sided massacre.  With this kind of strength, there is only one possibility¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "Leadership level?" the old man Chi Jing murmured.

    The six Taoist ancestors next to him are all Ji Ling.

    Leader?

    They looked at the young man in white in mid-air in the distance. He was the seemingly ordinary young man. Was he a leader?

    "Beiming Sword Immortal? Has he reached the level of a leader?" Taoist Yuding still couldn't believe it, even the seven of them couldn't believe it.

    In their hearts Ji Ning is an extremely talented lover, and they even have some sympathy for Ji Ning. They know Ji Ning's growth, and they also know that his wife Yu Wei is a spy of Wu Jian Sect.  Even in the Chiming Realm War, the war was almost lost because of Yu Wei's betrayal.

    Even the Three Realms know that during the battle in Zhulu World, the black-robed God King crushed Yu Wei¡¯s true spirit with his own hands!  No one can forget Ji Ning¡¯s painful and sad roar at that time

    In their hearts, the most they can say is: "He is a poor man and a genius. Unfortunately, the catastrophe has already happened."

    Many people, including many powerful people, think so.

    Even Ji Ning¡¯s master Bodhi secretly felt pity that Ji Ning was born too late. If it had been a few years earlier, I¡¯m afraid Ji Ning would have died.?There is hope to reach the level of Hou Yi.

    Poor man, what a pity!

    Facing Ji Ning, many powerful people have this kind of pity and sympathy.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 22: Peak of the Three Realms

    But none of them noticed that a person who has experienced many setbacks and blows, in their eyes,  A poor man, but he has already stood at the top of the Three Realms.

    Yes.

    The top of the three realms!

    The pinnacle of all cultivators in the entire three realms!

    In that position, stood the Tathagata Buddha, Taoist Sanqing, Suiren, Fuxi, Shennong, and the incredibly evil Hou Yi.  And now there is another figure at that peak positionthat seemingly ordinary figure of a young man in white!

    Beiming Sword Immortal!  Ji Ning!

    "The sky has changed." Our Lady of Turtle Spirit whispered to herself.

    "Yes, it has changed. There is another top-notch powerful person in the three realms." Taoist Yuding said softly, "And he has practiced for less than a thousand years. He is simply a legend, even more legendary than Hou Yi."

    The seven Taoist ancestors of the Taoist sect present all felt in a trance.

    They witnessed a legend.

    In less than a thousand years of cultivation, he has gone from being a mortal to the pinnacle of the Three Realms!  Standing at the pinnacle of all cultivators, overlooking the three realms, he is on par with the Sanqing Taoists, Buddha Tathagata, and the three great human emperors.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning looked at them and said, "Buddha Tathagata is in danger now. We must immediately support the Fuxi clan and find a way to rescue Buddha Tathagata. I will take you into my cave heaven magic weapon first"

    "Okay." Taoist Yuding and the others couldn't help but responded. Facing a leader, they naturally placed themselves as followers.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    With a wave of his hand, Taoist Jade Cauldron and the others were put into the cave magic weapon, and then turned into a black electric snake and quickly rushed towards Fuxi's place.

    Within the formation.

    The extremely ugly, thick-skinned, tumor-eyed Emperor said urgently through his voice: "Master, great master, something bad is going on -, something is going wrong."

    "Huh?" The Great Demon God Cixiu and Dao Zun were teaming up to besiege Buddha Tathagata. After hearing these words, the Great Demon God Cixiu turned his head and glanced.

    "They are all dead. They are all dead." Emperor Zunlian with Tumor Eyes said anxiously, "Because I was born with two bodies, I lost one life and still have another life.

    Youji, Dong, Fusha and the True God Dao Ancestors they led were all dead.  "

    "How is it possible that the Fuxi clan is entangled by Diya and the others, and Tathagata is even here with mewho can kill them?" The Great Demon God Cixiu was dissatisfied.

    The place where he trapped Tathagata is also a dangerous place in the Jinhe world.

    You have to come from the outside world. After entering the world of Jinhe, you have to fly slowly. It will take a long time to get here!  It may take a long time for the True God Taoist Ancestor to be supported by the Nuwa camp of the Three Realms. The ones who can support the most quickly are the Beiming team and the Yuding Taoist team, which are already very close to each other. The two teams, the strongest, are close to the leadership level.

    It is simply impossible to kill a group of True God Taoist Ancestors led by the Four Emperors.

    "It's Beiming." Emperor Tutong said, "It's Beiming Sword Immortal. His strength is too terrifying. Our combined formation is too fragile in front of him. His palms were easily pierced, and his two  With such a big hand, he killed eight of us in one fell swoop. Eight of Youji and the others also died, and they must have died at the hands of Ji Ning."

    "What!!!" The great demon god of assassination changed his face.

    He was not a fool and immediately realized what this meant.

    "Another one with the strength of the Ancestral God?" The Great Demon God of Cuxiu frowned, "These natives don't have good cultivation methods. It is estimated that this Ji Ning must have cultivated to the True God! Only the True God can exert strength comparable to the Ancestral God  ¡¤I have been practicing for less than a thousand years, and it is difficult to encounter such a monster in the endless chaos. Now I am in trouble, there is another guy like this."

    "Okay, I understand." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator shouted.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Tutuonghuangzun retreated.

    The great demon god of assassination waved his hand, and Wuxiao Tianxian immediately appeared next to him.

    "The Great Demon God killed Tathagata?" Wuxiao Tianxian said.

    "I have some very bad news for you." The Great Demon God of Assassination said, "Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning is already at the level of the Ancestral God."

    "You, what did you say?" Wuxiao Tianxian was stunned.

    "Don't you understand?" The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator said angrily, "That Ji Ning is the Ji Ning who has been teased by you again and again. He has the strength of the ancestor god. In the words of the Three Realms, he has the strength of the leader level! What about your Infernal Sect?  A group of idiots. I don¡¯t know that there are some monsters. Do you want to give them as little frustration and blow as possible? The more frustration and blows are, some monsters will sink, but some will become more and more terrible with more frustration. What a group of idiots Idiots, this  Ji Ning has only been practicing for less than ten years. If you continue to ignore and ignore thisJi Ning, let him stay with his wife in peace and live a happy life.  How could he grow up so fast?  Now that he has reached our level, he has such a powerful person In the battle between your Wujianmen and Nuwa camp, I don't care whether I win or lose, but it ruins my good deeds, and my bones are getting worse and worse.  It¡¯s so hard to chew, you Wu Jian Men are really idiots, idiots, idiots, idiots!  "

    Wuxiao Tianxian murmured: "Ji Ning? Leader level?"

    "You didn't lie to me?" Wuxiao Tianxian asked.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªWhen We Are Not Really Strong, A Straw Can Break A Camel's Back.  !

    Nowadays, there is suddenly an additional leader level, which has a great impact on the overall situation.  It is more than ten times more important than winning or losing a war in the world of Zhulu!

    "Would I lie to you?" The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator sneered, "Except for the Emperor with Tumor Eyes, who was born with twin bodies, all of the four emperors under my command died. They were killed by Ji Ning."

    "Let Wujianmen find a solution quickly." The Great Demon God Ci Xiu accepted Wuxiao Tianxian with a wave of his hand, and Wuxiao Tianxian was still in disbelief.

    Received Wuxiao Tianxian.

    The great demon god of assassination has turned to look at Buddha Tathagata in the distance.

    Buddha Tathagata is going all out to deal with the one-armed man in golden armor. The two are equally matched. The sword of the one-armed man in golden armor destroys the sky and the earth, but Tathagata Buddha is completely defensive.

    "He became the leader of Beiming?" Buddha Tathagata smiled and said, "Hahaha, God is really helping me."

    "What the hell, a chaotic world is just an evolution of the heart of the world. Oh my god, you stupid natives." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu sneered, "It's okay, although a new level of leadership was born. But after all, just now  Reaching this level must be very immature. As long as I destroy you, Sakyamuni it will be enough to offset the threat posed by Ji Ning."

    After saying that, the Great Demon God of Assassination Xiu attacked again.

    Buddha Tathagata, who was originally able to resist the one-armed man in golden armor, was suddenly on the verge of collapse. He used many magical powers again and again and exhausted all means to block the siege of these two alien ancestors.

    "I have to go all out to hold on, but in this way, my magical power is consumed too quickly. Now it has been consumed by half It seems that I am really going to die here. But Ji Ning actually broke through, which is also a happy event.  "Buddha Tathagata is still very peaceful.

    When the Great Demon God of Assassination was scolding Wuxiao Tianxian, Ji Ning, who was driving the nine-horned electric snake, had already arrived at Fuxi's place.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stopped and looked down.

    In the distance, there is a huge semicircular cover covering millions of miles around. Within this seal, you can faintly see the Fuxi family fighting with three burly golden-armored figures.

    Ji Ning made a move with one hand, and a Beiming Sword appeared in his hand.

    Whoosh.

    Then he swooped down and turned into a stream of light to reach the front of the sealing formation, and then pierced the sealing formation with a sword. "Bang~~~" The sealing formation trembled and was pierced. Ji Ning had already rushed forward.  Entering, the hole opened by the sealing formation was healed again.

    Within the formation.

    Fuxi, led by three powerful human beings, were attacking frantically, but the three burly men in golden armor had layers of water flowing on their bodies, and they actually resisted all attacks. Even if there were occasional wounds, they healed as quickly as water.  .

    "Beiming?" Fuxi and the other four couldn't help but look happy when they saw Ji Ning appear.

    "Be careful." Fu Xi himself warned, "These three aliens have a very special way of combining themselves. They appear to be three people, but in fact they now seem to be one person! And they cannot be killed no matter what."

    Ji Ning took a look.

    It suddenly became clear.

    "Shuiya Clan?" Ji Ning secretly thought. Beixiu World God's teachings made him know a lot about endless chaos. He recognized these three aliens at a glance. They were famous for being difficult to deal with, and even called them

    ¡®Immortal body, Shuiya Clan!  It was obvious that these three true gods were able to entangle Fuxi and the others.

    "Kuafu and the others are here, right?" Fuxi asked, "Hurry up and help me, help me entangle these three aliens, so that I can break the formation. Tathagata's situation is very bad now. If it goes on for a long time, I'm afraid it won't be able to hold on."  I can¡¯t stand it any longer. Rememberjust find a way to trap the three of them, they are very difficult to kill.¡±

    "They are here, leave these three guys to me." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a group of figures appeared next to him. In addition to Kuafu and the others, there was also Taoist Yuding and his group.

    "The Jade Cauldron is here too?" Fu Xi suddenly smiled, "Okay, your two teams joining forces are enough to contain these three aliens."

    Today is Christmas Eve, tomatoes??I want to go out with my wife to have some fun, and I wish everyone a happy Christmas Eve.

    Our Manghuangji game also has Christmas activities. During the Christmas period, in the past few days, we have Christmas gift packages.

    By the way, if you recruit duplicate characters now, you can get 8% of your soul back You can also create a family. Joining a family can increase the upper limit of physical strength The game will become more and more comfortable, and it keeps getting better.  The place is perfect

    Tomato is thinking about a question now, should he start his own family or join a certain family?

    This is the game download address: WWWMHJXIAZAICOM

    You can also add Tomato WeChat and search for ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯ in Add Friends, or

    ¡®Fanqie34, that¡¯s it.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 23: Fire

    "The Human Emperor," Ji Ning said via voice transmission, "I know the origins of these three aliens."

    "Oh?" Fuxi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Isn't the Human Emperor good at using fire?" Ji Ning asked through a message, "Just burn the three of them with inextinguishable fire they will retreat on their own."

    Ji Ning is right, the Shuiya tribe is a life born in the water. Their bodies are extremely tough, and even if they are injured, they will heal quickly like water without consuming any divine power. They can be called 'immortal bodies.  But this kind of natural talent cannot have no flaws. There are three ways to deal with the Shuiya tribe.

    The first is to use absolute strength. If they were the gods of the world, they could be crushed into ashes!  Nothing left!  But it was obvious that Ji Ning and the others simply couldn't do this.  The second is to attack them again and again and seriously injure them. As long as the injury is serious enough, such as cutting them off, recovery will also be consumed. When the number of times reaches a certain level, these three Shuiya clan will not be able to hold on.

    But this method takes a long time. What Ji Ning and the others urgently need now is time. Buddha Tathagata can no longer hold on for much longer.

    So¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    There is only the third method.

    The Shuiya Clan is a complete water creature, but it can be defeated with fire!  They are most afraid of fire, but the stronger the Shuiya tribe, the stronger their resistance to flames.  At the true god level ordinary sky fire and true fire can't do anything.  It must be at the level of ¡®Sun Golden Flame¡¯.  Suiren's immortal fire is also at this level.

    "Is it useful to use immortal fire?" Fuxi is not very good at this kind of flame.

    His Water-Fire World-Destroying Formation is based on the use of the "Eternal Fire" and "Taiyin Xuanshui". The "Eternal Fire" was provided by the Suiren clan. After all, the Fuxi clan also understood both Yin and Yang. These immortal fires,  Taiyin Xuanshui can also be controlled, but it is an extremely large-scale attack and is not very lethal to a single enemy, so Human Emperor Fuxi has never used this move.

    Although he was confused, Fuxi still believed in Ji Ning.

    "out."

    The Fuxi clan and the other four True God Taoist Ancestors have always had the upper hand, but the three golden-armored aliens are always entangled. At this moment, the Fuxi clan shouted low, and a large formation with a radius of hundreds of miles immediately appeared around them. In the large formation, the 'Taiyin Xuanshui'  , stepped aside, and a large number of immortal fires appeared. This seemed to be a warm flame. At first glance, it was an ordinary flame. It did not have the overbearing power of the golden flame of the sun, but only the warmth of people's soul.

    As soon as the flames came out.

    The expressions of the three golden-armored aliens who had always been relaxed suddenly changed. Especially when the flame touched one of them, it made them exclaim: "It's the ancestral fire, hurry up."

    "Walk."

    The three golden-armored aliens didn't dare to fight. Hua, Hua immediately turned into three streams of water and fled away in an instant.

    The Fuxi clan wanted to intercept them, but the water flow was invisible and they ran away very quickly, quickly rushing into the large formation in the distance.

    "If I had known why they were afraid of fire, I would have released this immortal fire a long time ago." Fuxi's mind moved, and the water and fire world-destroying formation was put away. This was what he planned to use in a group attack during the catastrophe. When the time comes, this  Together with the large formation, it can completely cover a large world, which is a huge threat to the top Taoist ancestors, and is only a little troublesome to the general leader level.

    "They are not afraid of flames in general," Ji Ning said.

    In endless chaos

    The division of flames is also very clear, heavenly fire, true fire, and ancestral fire.

    The ancestral fire represents the ancestor of fire!  The golden flame of the sun and the immortal fire have reached a certain limit.  There is no such name in the Three Realms, mainly because there are too few such flames in the Three Realms. The ones we already know are the 'Sun Golden Flame,' the 'Immortal Fire,' and the 'Zhurong Divine Fire. These are just three types. In fact, the cultivation methods are different, and the enlightenment is different.  The condensed ancestral fires will also be different. If they all have names, it will be impossible to name them.

    It means that in the three realms, it can be named separately, and in the endless chaos, it is uniformly called the ancestral fire level!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????????????????????????????????????That?is?an?essential?jump,?the?return?to?the?origin?of?the?flame?is?

    'Chaos fire,' is a flame that can only be controlled by ordinary world gods and chaos immortals, unless some heaven-defying ancestor gods and ancestors can control it, but that kind of thing may be too low and too low. Wandering in endless chaos, you will encounter that kind of fire.  Monsters are hundreds and thousands of times more difficult than finding Tiancang Palace.

    "You" Fuxi was suddenly startled.

    Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Have you reached the level of a leader?" Fuxi looked at Ji Ning with surprise and joy.

    At the same moment, the Three Realms, the Hall of Ten Thousand Races.

    The Nuwa camp was in a state of excitement.

    "Kong Xiu, this is greatDon¡¯t play.¡± The Bodhi Patriarch sitting in the main hall was startled.!

    "Yes, Kong Xiu, this is not something that can be said casually. Close to the leader level and the leader level they are completely different. Ji Ning is very powerful, and he has exerted his super strength. Don't get it wrong.  He treats it as a leader level." Xiaoyao Tianzun was not as happy as usual, but reminded him hurriedly.

    In the entire Hall of Ten Thousand Clans, many powerful men were staring at Kong Xiu.

    "Kong Xiu is right." Dao Zu Chi Jingzheng, who was reluctant beside Kong Xiu, also said, "I, Yu Ding and the other seven have also seen it with our own eyes. Beiming's strength has definitely surpassed that of the seven of us together.  The formation formed by the two emperors and the six true gods and Taoist ancestors the seven of us couldn't break it, but Beiming penetrated the formation with just one hand and killed the eight true gods and Taoist ancestors.  "

    "Kill the Eight True Gods and Taoist Ancestors?" Many powerful people were even more shocked.

    "Not only that, even the other eight True God Taoist Ancestors who originally besieged us saw that the situation was not good and even ran away, but were still killed by Beiming." Chi Jingjie shook his head and said, "Sixteen True God Taoist Ancestors, among them  There were four great emperors. In just a short while, they were easily slaughtered by Beiming. From today on the four great emperors in the ancient ruins are just legends, oh,  I heard that the Emperor with Tumor Eyes has a clone."

    There was silence in the main hall at first, and the powerful ones looked at each other.

    There was a commotion.

    Many powerful people have opened their mouths to inquire clearly.

    "Okay." A voice sounded, and the powerful ones all looked to see the Buddha Tathagata sitting at the top.

    "Ji Ning is indeed at the leader level." Buddha Tathagata nodded, "I heard the mighty leader of the foreign race yelling and scolding!"

    "Congratulations." Tathagata Buddha looked at Bodhi, "You have another powerful leader under your sect."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Bodhi Taoist Patriarch also smiled.

    Hou Yi was already powerful. He said he was a disciple, but in fact he was just hiding on Fangcun Mountain.

    Ji Ning was his true disciple. He had always been very optimistic about Ji Ning's sword talent. Although Ji Ning had made great progress in mental strength before, the breakthrough of mental strength was elusive. Bodhi still believed that Ji Ning was the most suitable to use the sword  ¡¤¡­Sure enough, Ji Ning has reached the fifth level of sword power, and now he has become a leader.

    "He tore apart the formation with both hands, I'm afraid he has become a true god." Taoist Sanqing also laughed.

    "Well, if he becomes a Taoist ancestor, he should be inspired by the way of heaven, and he should become a true god." Bodhi also smiled.

    "It takes less than a thousand years of cultivation to reach the level of a leader from a mere mortal. It's amazing. It's amazing." Shennong also praised.

    The powerful people below all looked happy. How could we not be happy that we have an extra powerful leader on our side?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away????????

    There are only a few who stand at the top of the Three Realms. The Nuwa camp is the two leaders of Buddhism and Taoism and the three emperors of the human race, plus the great god Hou Yi who has been a monster since ancient times!  Now there is another one standing in that position, and this time the one standing at the peak is a swordsman!

    From the time when Pangu opened the world to the present, no swordsman has ever reached this point.

    Although Fuju Daozu is very famous and is recognized as the number one swordsman in the three realms, his status is equivalent to that of Bodhi Daozu.  After all, the Beixiu World God back then was only thinking about how to save his life, and the Beixiu World God was really weak at that time and did not even dare to fight against Nuwa.

    The Dark Light Sword Master and other Sword Immortals, Holy Fire Dao Ancestors, etc. are even worse than Fuju Dao Ancestors!

    Whether it is the Pangu Chaos World, the Infinite Chaos World, or today's Three Realms there has never been a swordsman standing at the pinnacle of the Three Realms!

    Now!

    A Sword Immortal appears at the pinnacle of the Three Realms!

    Beiming Sword Immortal!  Ji Ning!

    "Beiming Sword Immortal."

    "Beiming Sword Immortal." Many powerful people in the hall whispered to themselves, and awe naturally arose in their hearts!  That is the awe of cultivators for beings with higher levels of strength!

    Even these powerful people used to call him "Ji Ning" casually, but now they don't dare to call Ji Ning by his Taoist name "Beiming".

    ??In other words, those who are very close to Ji Ning, such as Bodhi and others, as well as the extremely powerful Sanqing and Tathagata, may call Ji Ning by his real name.

    From this day forward!

    Ji Ning has already stood on the same level as Sanqing, Suirenshi, and Buddha Tathagata!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 24: Tearing Formation

    The world of demons.  !

    "What, leadership level?" The black-robed God King found it difficult to accept.

    "Didn't I say last time that my sword power had broken through to the fifth level, and my strength was close to that of a leader? How come it's only been so long now, and why is it that I'm already a leader all of a sudden?" The black-robed God King felt a fire suffocating in his heart, and he felt very uncomfortable.  He yelled, "Wuxiao, did you make a mistake? Did you see it wrong?"

    However, Wuxiao Celestial Immortal was too lazy to care about the black-robed God King. Instead, he solemnly and respectfully said to the Lord of Demons: "Master, the great demon god of assassination is very angry. Ji Ning's strength is undoubtedly at the leader level. Master, now it's time to  What should I do?¡±

    "Undisputed?" The black-robed God King gritted his teeth when he heard this.

    Hate it.

    How could it be that a boy who had practiced for less than a thousand years stood at the pinnacle of the Three Realms? He was the disciple of the Lord of Inner Demons and the nominal leader of the Infernal Affairs Sect, but he had not reached that point.

    "Stupid." Demon Hand Daozu glanced at the black-robed God King and sneered.

    When the black-robed God King heard the word "stupid," he immediately woke up. He was always playing with people's hearts, but this time he was played. The main reason was that he watched Ji Ning grow up all the way, and even suffered setbacks again and again, but it was he who "given  , Ji Ning's, now that Ji Ning has reached the peak of the Three Realms, he can be said to have contributed a lot, how can the black-robed God King not feel aggrieved?  But he was not ordinary, and he soon woke up.

    "Demon Lord, this Bei Ming is already at the leader level. He cultivates too fast. It's best to eradicate him as soon as possible." The black-robed God King said.

    "I know." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons frowned, "I heard that Hou Yi, Sui Renshi and a group of True God Taoist Ancestors have already set off. Even if we want to help, we have to enter the Golden River World and then fly slowly. I'm afraid the speed  If we can't catch up with Hou Yi and the others, we can't help Wu Xiao, tell the Great Demon God Ci Xiu that we can't catch up, so we have no choice but to rely on him for everything."

    "Yeah." Wu Xiao nodded.

    "And you tell him." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons ordered, "If you can kill one, it's one. Buddha Tathagata had better kill him as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Wu Xiao responded respectfully.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons pondered for a moment and said in a low voice: "The foundation of Nuwa's camp is so deep! They didn't force out their backhand, but Ji Ning showed up The Great Demon God of Assassination, hum, a chaotic alien race,  Don¡¯t be kind and let him have a good fight with Nuwa¡¯s camp.¡±

    Jinhe World, outside the formation.

    Fu Xi looked at Ji Ning in surprise and said without thinking, "I won't say much more. It's God's help that you can break through at this time Now that Tathagata has consumed too much of his divine power, he can't hold on for much longer. We must  Break the formation immediately and go in to rescue him."

    "This formation is very complicated." Ji Ning looked at the formation in front of him.

    "Yes." Fuxi nodded, "If you let me slowly crack it, it will take less than half an hour. In such a long time, Tathagata would have died long ago." Fuxi said, "Tathagata is very important to us. If he is destroyed in the final battle,  , we will be at a great disadvantage, and we must save him no matter what."

    "What do you need me to do?" Ji Ning asked. Although he knew a little about formations, compared with Fu Xi, he was no different from an illiterate.

    "For a formation to exist, the most important thing is stability." Fu Xi said, "If a formation is not stable enough, it will easily collapse. After all, it relies on external forces."

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood this.

    "There." Fu Xi pointed in the distance, and a burst of divine power suddenly flew out to encircle an area in the distant formation. "That is a key point in the operation of the formation. I want you to try your best to tear open the formation as much as you can.  Tear it open as much as you can Do your best. The operation of this place will be greatly affected, and the entire formation will be affected. It will be much easier for me to crack it.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning understood.

    Ji Ning immediately stepped forward.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    His body shape immediately skyrocketed, from an ordinary young man in white to a height of ten thousand feet. At the same time, he appeared with three heads and six arms. Ji Ning's six arms were stretched out at the same time, and all six palms showed sharp sword light, and then thrust out violently,  He performed the "Blood Drop" style in the Mingyue Swordsmanship, and penetrated the formation faster than the speed of light.

    The formation was extremely tough, and Ji Ning's six arms were subjected to a strong repulsive force. This was the formation used by the Great Demon God to trap Tathagata and specifically kill Tathagata. The three realms could not break through the formation with force  Who can do it.

    Fortunately, the Fuxi clan did not let Ji Ning break the formation with force, but only used force to shake the formation!  As long as it is shaken, it will be much easier for the Fuxi clan to crack it. Just shaking it, I am afraid that only a leader can do it.

    "You guys help Beiming." Fuxi shouted, "Attack the large formation next to Beiming."

    ¡°???.  "!good."!

    "Attack."

    Immediately, Kuafu's team and Taoist Yuding's team immediately formed a formation and started a wave of attacks. The attacks fell on the formation again and again. The three powerful human beings under Fuxi's command were also helping to attack, but they were all attacking Fuxi.  Beside him, he protected Fuxi who was immersed in the formation.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning immediately felt a little relieved, gritted his teeth and let out a low growl.

    Wow~~~

    The six arms tore apart with all their strength, and a faint crack was torn out.

    This crack is enough to accommodate people, but it is useless to go in, because there are many dangers in this formation, and the entire formation must be broken.

    Fuxi clan was desperate and quickly broke the formation.

    Within the formation.

    The Tathagata is on the verge of collapse, and his divine power has been exhausted, leaving only one percent left.

    "These two powerful foreign leaders came from nowhere, but they are so powerful. What a catastrophe. The true face of this catastrophe is gradually being revealed. I am afraid that it will be at the last moment that the source of the catastrophe is understood." Tathagata thought in his mind.  Sighing secretly, the last time the ancient world was destroyed, it was only at the end that we found out that the Lord of All Things was guiding everything.

    And the strength of the two powerful alien leaders who have appeared this time makes Tathagata worried.

    He is very defensive.

    In the Three Realms, even if three leaders are powerful enough to besiege him, he can hold on!  But this time, only two powerful alien leaders attacked him, and he could hardly hold on anymore Obviously, the attacks of these two powerful alien leaders were very terrifying, and they were even more powerful than the leaders of the three realms.

    "Huh?" The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator suddenly frowned, "How come the formation is being cracked" He controlled the formation and clearly sensed that one of the key points of the formation was rapidly disintegrating.  If it goes on, it will completely collapse soon.

    "Master, master."

    Three golden-armored men from the Shuiya clan appeared, and one of them said, "The human Beiming transformed into ten thousand feet and tried his best to tear open the formation, while the Fuxi clan took the opportunity to break the formation."

    "Tear apart the formation?" The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator immediately understood that it would be much easier to break an unstable formation, and immediately said, "Dao, go quickly and stop Ning from shaking the formation. No discipline."  Ning help, it will take a long time for the Fuxi clan to break the formation I can deal with this Tathagata alone, and with the speed at which his divine power is consumed, I'm afraid it will be exhausted soon."

    "Okay." The one-armed man in golden armor nodded immediately without hesitation.

    Whoosh.

    The one-armed man in golden armor immediately left quickly and headed towards Ji Ning to kill him.

    The great demon god of assassination looked at Tathagata sitting cross-legged and sneered: "Tathagata, you human race has another Beiming, but it's useless.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ji Ning will not be able to help the Fuxi clan. By the time Fuxi clan breaks the formation, you will be dead long ago.  "

    Buddha Tathagata also displayed many magical powers and tried his best to resist the great demon of assassination.

    The Great Demon God of Assassination and the Dao are both very strong. After all, they are the Ancestral Gods!  And Buddha Tathagata is only a true god. He must use many magical powers, secret techniques, and powerful moves to resist. Now that the sword has left, Tathagata is a little more relaxed, but now his divine power has been consumed by only 10%, and he is close to death.

    "Drink." Ji Ning, who transformed into a giant, used his six arms to exert force, and the seven-colored sword light flowed on his palms, tearing apart the formation crazily.

    "Bei Ming, be careful. Tathagata has said that a powerful foreigner with a sword is coming." Kong Xiulian said in a message.

    After Kong Xiu finished speaking, it only took a breath.

    Ji Ning saw a one-armed figure in golden armor. The one-armed figure in golden armor also quickly grew in size, and also transformed into ten thousand feet. This was a cold man who looked almost exactly like a human. He held a knife in one hand and looked at Ji Ning.  He was already there with one step, and then he swung out the sword in his hand. The sword was sharp and struck directly at Ji Ning with irresistible power.

    Ji Ning has two choices.

    One is to continue tearing apart the formation, and the other is to give up tearing the formation and block this sword.

    "Beiming!" Kuafu, Kong Xiu, and Taoist Yuding who had been helping in the distance all exclaimed, because the sword light had reached in front of Ji Ning, but Ji Ning still tried his best to tear the formation apart, unable to do anything at all.  Take care of this knife.

    "Cang!"

    A sharp knife struck Ji Ning's divine body. His white clothes shattered into pieces, and sparks flew out from the skin on his chest. There was a faint white mark, but the skin was not even broken.

    Ji Ning just gave the golden-armored one-armed man a cold look.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 25: Golden Statue¡¯s Magical Power

    This knife only left a white mark on the skin of Ji Ning's chest, but the impact it contained was so shocking that Ji Ning couldn't help but fall back, because he tried his best to hold on to the formation, but instead used this force to violently  As soon as it was torn, wow~~ the cracks in the formation were torn even bigger.

    "This, this, how is this possible?" The one-armed man in golden armor was confused, "Didn't he say that he has practiced for less than a thousand years? Didn't he say that he should have just become a true god? How can he make his divine body comparable to the best innate magic weapon?"

    The divine body is comparable to the best innate magic weapon, which far surpasses the ninth level of the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skills.

    Looking at the three realms

    That is to say, Buddha Tathagata has done it. Tathagata's golden body is comparable to the best innate magic weapon, and even the occasional attacks from the Sword Master and the Great Demon God of Thorns can't hurt Tathagata!  Therefore, Dao Zun and the Great Demon God of Assassination want to suppress Tathagata!

    Now Ji Ning¡¯s divine body is actually in this state.

    "A native, actually, actually" The one-armed man in golden armor was shocked.

    "The powerful sword of the alien leader just now left only a white mark on Beiming's divine body?" Kuafu and Yuding in the distance, including the Fuxi clan, were all surprised. They all had very good eyesight.  When the one-armed man in golden armor swung that sword, they could feel the terrifying power contained in that sword.

    And Tathagata has already said that there are two powerful alien leaders in the ancient ruins, one is a one-armed man in golden armor with a sword, and the other is with a tail.

    Ji Ning was very calm.

    ¡°If you had just become a true god, of course you couldn¡¯t stop it.  But now nearly twenty years have passed!

    The Beixiu World God himself follows the God-Devil style!

    And he is also a member of the powerful force ¡®Tiancang Palace!  In terms of strength, he is also at the pinnacle of the world's gods!  The most immature world god is very different from the peak world god just like the difference between a third-level true immortal and a first-level true immortal. As an ancient, sect-inherited, Beixiu world that has gone through countless tempers.  God, he was able to obtain magical weapons such as the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong, and he also obtained the nameless swordsmanship. Such terrifying swordsmanship. Although the other skills left to Ji Ning are relatively inferior, they are also difficult to find for ordinary gods in the world.

    Body protection magical power!

    The magical power of escape!

    Forbidden Technique!

    There are many in this category, such as mental exploration, mental soul locking, etc. Ji Ning has long learned it, and the body protection magical power Beixiu World God taught Ji Ning is a magical power called "Golden Statue".

    The magical power of "Golden Statue" is a magical power cultivated by the God of Beixiu World!

    Of course, Beixiu World God did not learn it from Tiancang Palace. Although he learned some magical powers in Tiancang Palace, he also went through hardships to obtain the upper and middle parts of the "Golden Statue" magical power while traveling in endless chaos!

    After obtaining this magical power, Beixiu World God did not hesitate to give up the body-protecting magical power in the past and switch to this magical power.

    The origin of the magical power of "Golden Statue" is extraordinary.

    In the endless chaos, there is a very huge world. The world is extremely huge, much larger than the Three Realms, and it can exist forever.  Even in the past ten, hundreds, or thousands of chaotic eras, it still exists stably.  In the center of this huge world, there is a floating island, and there is a towering golden statue on the floating island.

    The golden statue is 108,000 feet high and exudes endless pressure. Even the God of the World cannot board the floating island under this pressure.

    Finally, a genius with great talent has watched the Golden Statue for a long time and realized the magical power of the "Golden Statue"!  It¡¯s a first-class supernatural power!  Divided into upper, middle and lower parts.

    The upper part of "Golden Statue Magical Powers" is about getting started. After practicing, you will be able to have a divine body comparable to the best innate magical weapons. Only then can you practice to become a true god.

    "In the middle part of "Golden Statue Supernatural Powers", you can practice it only when you can compete with the best treasures of chaos, the ancestor gods.

    Although Beixiu World God only got the upper and middle parts.

    But this method is very clever after all, and it is relatively easy to practice. With his strength, he quickly mastered the middle part of the divine body, which is comparable to the best rare treasures of chaos.

    Although I didn¡¯t get the lower part, even if I got the lower partit¡¯s still very difficult to practice it.

    "Fortunately, I have the foundation of Eighty-nine Mysterious Arts." Ji Ning also sighed secretly when he was practicing this magical power.

    The magical power of the golden statue does not require anything strange, it only requires energy.

    Divine power, mana, chaos power, elixirall powers can be absorbed!  This is the power of Gaoming's magical power.  Because Ji Ning had originally reached the ninth level of the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, when practicing the "Golden Statue" magical power, he only absorbed the divine power all the time, and his own recovery was equivalent to consumption.

    It only took twelve yearsJi Ningyan naturally reached the level of innate excellence.  !

    "The cultivation of magical powers in "Golden Statue" must be done gradually!

    Like the Eight-nine Mysterious Skills, it can be practiced in one go.

    But that actually wastes too much energy and puts a greater load on the divine body. Therefore, when the "Eight-Nine Mysterious Technique" is created to the level of a god, it cannot be continued downwards.  Because the true god's divine body cannot bear the crazy tempering, it must be slowly and gradually penetrated and refined. Ji Ning himself has a good foundation. When he was practicing, he estimated that it would take about ten years to complete it, so he did not use any big weapons.  Luo elixir and other things.

    If it is used, it can be completed in three years at the earliest.

    But after all, his second soul was in the ¡®Gazing into the Sky¡¯ Taihao Pagoda, which consumed the Great Luo Immortal Pill too much, and ten years was not a long time, so Ji Ning was not in a hurry.

    "I didn't expect that this battle in the ancient ruins would force me to reveal my magical power to protect my body." Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    Cultivation methods, body protection magical powers, mental exploration methods many of Ji Ning's methods are not found in the Three Realms.

    "Beiming Sword Immortal, it seems that the entire three realms have underestimated you." The one-armed golden armored man said coldly, "Unknowingly, the divine body protection magical power has been cultivated to such a high level." How did he know that Ji Ning  The body-protecting magical power is coveted by many world gods. Beixiu World God himself has cultivated this magical power.

    His voice echoed in Ji Ning¡¯s ears.

    At the same time, the one-armed man in golden armor waved his hand, and a rope flew out and wrapped around Ji Ning.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning frowned.

    Those with powerful spiritual bodies are afraid of being restrained and suppressed!  Even if the one-armed man in golden armor slashes ten times or eight times, the impact will help him tear apart the formation.  But now the rope is coming in trouble.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning immediately let go of his two hands. The other four arms were still trying to tear apart, and the other two hands were holding a Beiming Sword.

    As soon as the sword light turned, like a black hole whirlpool, the rope was pushed aside.

    "Hmph." The one-armed man in golden armor rushed forward, manipulating the rope while the sword fell.

    Ji Ning defended with all his strength.

    The one-armed man in golden armor actually has magical powers similar to those of three heads and six arms, but he has always maintained his one-armed appearance, but his sword is really powerful!  Ji Ning's sword power is even worse.

    "This alien race is indeed the ancestral god." Ji Ning felt the pressure.

    Although Ji Ning¡¯s sword is less powerful, it is faster!  Fast beyond the limits of heaven!

    The two swords combined with each other actually blocked the sword and rope of 'Sword Lord'.

    "Beiming, hold on for a little longer, this formation is about to break." Fuxi sent a message to Ji Ning.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning was tall and tall. He tried his best to tear apart the formation with four hands, while the other two hands focused on defense.

    "Why do I feel that this Bei Ming is more difficult to deal with than the Buddha Tathagata? He is a native after all, and he should be just a true god." After fighting for a while, Dao Zun also faintly felt it. How did he know that Ji Ning should be considered half-step?  God of the world!  There is also a swordsmanship that transcends the limits of heaven. Looking at the Taihao Pagoda for nearly two thousand years, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has long been more perfect.

    "Knife, why are the formations always being cracked?" the great demon god of assassination said through his voice.

    "Master, this Beiming body protector has amazing supernatural powers, no less than Tathagata! And his sword skills are too powerful I can't stop him." Sword Master also said in a message.

    "You read that correctly?" The Great Demon God of Cuxiu was anxious.

    "I struck him with my sword, and it was just a white mark." The sword master replied.

    The great demon god of assassination who was furiously attacking Tathagata was very agitated in his heart.

    "Why is this happening in the Three Realms? I, the great ancestor god, worked so hard to cultivate my divine body to the level of the best innate magic weapon. And these natives are obviously true gods. The Tathagata's divine body only needs to be cultivated to the level of the best innate magic weapon. That's not enough.  Beiming, who has lived in Beiming for thousands of years, has a divine body that is so strong." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu was very unhappy.

    It is difficult to practice the magical power of body protection.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise, the Beixiu World God wouldn¡¯t have immediately abandoned the method taught by Tiancang Palace and switched to the ¡°Golden Statue Magical Power¡± as soon as he obtained the ¡°Golden Statue Magical Power¡±.

    "Those who have powerful magical powers to protect the body are difficult to restrain. I want to restrain him This Tathagata's palm skills are so powerful that I can't restrain him at all. I can only consume his divine power." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu was helpless.

    Only by consuming all the opponent¡¯s divine power can you capture the opponent!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 26: Battle with the Great Demon God of Assassin Xiu

    "Could it be that Nuwa left behind some powerful skills?" The Great Demon God of Cuxiu secretly muttered, "Suddenly, there is such a difficult opponent as Beiming Sword Immortal. He wants to invade the three realms and take away the heart of the world from the three realms.  , it seems more difficult.¡±

    The thing that the Great Demon God of Assassination covets the most is the heart of the world.

    Even the Three Realms were formed by the collision of the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World. So today's 'Heart of the World' is probably two intertwined with each other, and its value is even higher!

    "Anyone who stands in my way will die." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu suppressed many thoughts and a ruthless light appeared in his eyes.

    "Hold on for a little longer." Fuxi sent a message, "This formation will be broken."

    "good."

    The majestic Ji Ning tried his best to tear the formation with his four arms, while his two arms resisted the sword master.

    "Huh." Sword Master couldn't stop Ji Ning. He frowned, suddenly turned around and walked away, quickly disappearing from Ji Ning's sight.

    "You actually retreated?"

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t bother to think too much and even used all his strength to tear apart the formation with all six arms.

    "Boom~~~" Ji Ning suddenly felt that the tenacity contained in the formation suddenly dissipated. Ji Ning, who used too much force, couldn't help but tear it apart in all directions. Boom~~~ The surrounding space exploded, and a large number of fragments appeared, but then  Quick healing.

    "The formation has been broken," Fuxi said.

    "Save Buddha quickly." Ji Ning also shouted. When the formation was broken, the surrounding world had returned to clarity. Ji Ning's naked eyes could even see a golden figure sitting cross-legged in the distance, and one exuding an endless ferocious aura.  The demon god with a long tail is attacking furiously, and there are also a group of aliens from the ancient ruins who are joining forces to besiege.

    "quick."

    Immediately, Fuxi, Ji Ning, Kuafu, Yuding Taoist and other immortals and demons turned into streams of light and flew over.

    "Is he another mighty leader of the alien race?" Ji Ning immediately stared at the seemingly handsome alien strongman with a bald head and a green tail. It was he who completely suppressed Tathagata Buddha.  In the face of his attack, Buddha Tathagata could only defend and resist with all his heart.

    "Foreign race!" Seeing his old friend in such danger, Fuxi roared angrily, "Suffer death."

    Boom~~~~

    ?????????????????????????????????????? ???????? ????????? ????????? ??????????? ??

    There are dozens of powerful people in the ancient ruins. This is the time when this large formation suitable for group attacks can be used.

    "Be careful." The group of alien true gods and Taoist ancestors in the ancient ruins did not dare to attack Tathagata anymore, but tried their best to protect themselves.

    "This ancestral fire" The three strong men of the Shuiya tribe also frowned and hid in the formation.

    As soon as the formation came out, the strength of the ancient ruins was greatly reduced.

    Whoosh.

    A black electric snake streaked across the sky, the first to kill these aliens.

    At this time, Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords in his six hands, five of which were Beiming Swords and one was the divine sword 'Purple Light Qiong'.  It was already at the last moment, and Ji Ning could tell that Tathagata Buddha might not be able to hold on for much longer and could be over at any time. Of course, he had to go all out at this time.

    "Master, I will stop him." The red-bearded old man roared, and his red beard suddenly swelled, covering Ji Ning overwhelmingly.

    The six servants of the Great Demon God Assassin Xiu.

    The Sword Lord follows voluntarily and is the strongest.

    The next one is the red-bearded old man!  As for the three Shuiya clan brothers, they can only resist the Ancestral God level by joining forces with each other, and they are only good at defense and resistance.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning waved his six arms.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    Six dazzling sword lights flashed across the sky in an instant, and the countless red beards that were originally overwhelming were instantly shattered. The red beard's face changed greatly in fright, and he even retreated and hid in the large formation formed by dozens of True God Taoist ancestors, panicking and even transmitting a message.  Said: "Master, this Beiming Sword Immortal is astonishingly powerful, and my subordinates cannot stop him."

    After chopping countless red beards, Ji Ning rushed directly towards Buddha Tathagata in order to save the Buddha.

    "Dao, go and stop the Fu Xi clan. Leave Ji Ning to me." The Great Demon God of Cixiu also knew that both Ji Ning and Dao were good at attacking, and Ji Ning's divine body was extremely powerful. It would be difficult for Dao Zun to defeat Ji Ning  On the contrary, Fuxi, who is relatively weak in attack, suffers more in front of the sword.

    "Okay." Dao Zun nodded.

    Whoosh.

    The Great Demon God of Assassination flew directly towards Ji Ning.

    "Boom"?~~" A stream of light struck Ji Ning without any warning, making Ji Ning startle. Fortunately, he was always focused on exploring the surroundings.

    "So fast, the powerful tail of this alien leader has actually surpassed the limit of heaven." Ji Ning was shocked.

    The speed of the tail of the great demon god of stabbing is very astonishing.

    Ji Ning immediately struck out with his sword.

    "Chichichi~~~, the sword struck the tail, and a burst of sparks was produced. The body of the great demon god was equally astonishing.

    "You actually blocked it so easily?" The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator frowned and showed six arms, still rushing towards Ji Ning.

    The two instantly started fighting in mid-air.

    Six arms versus six arms.

    After the battle, Ji Ning immediately discovered that although the Great Demon God of Cuxiu was powerful, only his tail could surpass the limits of heaven, but his arms could not!

    "go."

    It¡¯s very abrupt.

    Ji Ning used Ziguangqiong. He had been hiding the power of the divine sword Ziguangqiong before and deliberately did not use any means.  It seemed that the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong was comparable to the other five Beiming Swordsmen But now Ji Ning broke out, and the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong suddenly lashed out, which was exactly the Heaven Collapse style in Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    "Bang."

    The light of the sword was like thunder, and the white palm of the great demon god of assassination blocked it.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± With a sound, the Great Demon God of Assassination changed greatly after being hit, and he couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards.

    "What."

    The powerful people present on the side of the ancient ruins were all shocked. The Great Demon God of Cuxiu and the Beiming Sword Immortal started fighting. Before, it seemed that the Great Demon of Cuxiu still had a slight upper hand.  Why did it fly away all of a sudden?

    "You actually hide your strength?" The great demon god of assassination roared and charged forward again.

    "I used the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong, but I didn't take much advantage." Ji Ning also frowned and rushed again.

    Bang bang bang!

    The two flashed across each other, fighting madly.

    Ji Ning has the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    The great demon god of assassination is the ancestral god.

    The two actually killed equally!  This scene also shocked both the Nuwa camp and the ancient ruins.

    "This alien race is so powerful."

    "The Beiming Sword Immortal is actually so strong."

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    The power of the foreign races was shocked, and the power of Ji Ning was shocked!  Originally, they thought that Ji Ning, who had practiced for less than a thousand years, might still be immature even though he had reached the leadership level.  But before, Ji Ning showed his terrifying body-protecting powers, and now he showed that his offensive ability is no less powerful than this terrifying alien leader!

    ¡°Perhaps more than half of the Chaos Era since the ancient war of destruction, there were still great powers hiding their strength, such as

    ¡®Taoist Sanqing¡¯s Immortal Killing Sword Formation attack may be even stronger than Ji Ning¡¯s.

    But¡­¡­

    In terms of speed, Ji Ning has the magical power of the nine-horned electric snake escape technique.

    When it comes to defense, Ji Ning has the magical power of protecting the body, the golden statue.

    When it comes to offense, Ji Ning is also at the top of the three realms.

    Because Ji Ning has no shortcomings, Ji Ning is even more terrifying. He can deal with various difficulties. Any powerful person, including the great demon god of assassination, will have a headache when facing Ji Ning.

    "Calling him childish? Childish ass, those idiots from Wujianmen, I heard that they teased this Ji Ning again and again. How could these idiots create such a monster?" The Great Demon God of Assassin Xiu gritted his teeth, "With this Ji Ning,  It's boring to fight, he's too powerful and I can't kill him, so let's kill the Buddha Tathagata first."

    "Humph, Beiming Sword Immortal? I spent a lot of money to obtain this great formation. Ordinary opponents, I would be reluctant to use it." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator secretly thought in his heart.

    Bang.

    When the two fought again and separated.

    The great demon god of assassination suddenly waved his hand.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Six huge stone pillars appeared out of thin air within tens of thousands of miles around, falling from the sky. The stone pillars suddenly glowed with each other, completely covering the sky and the earth, and the space began to change and blur.

    "Beiming!" Fuxi and the others were shocked.

    I saw a huge misty formation appearing in the distance, and Ning was trapped in that formation.

    "Fuxi, right?" The great demon god of assassination turned to look at Fuxi with a sneer. "I heard that your formation is the most powerful among the indigenous people? If you have the ability to break it, hahaha"

    When Fuxi saw the six stone pillars, his heart dropped. There were very mysterious divine patterns on the stone pillarsContaining extremely profound space mysteries, Fu Xi felt dizzy just by looking at it. He immediately understood that this was definitely a formation created by a being who far surpassed him in formation, and it was simply beyond his ability.  broken.

    He guessed right. It was created by a Chaos Immortal who was good at formations. It was also one of the trump cards used by the Great Demon God to travel through the endless chaos. It was specially used to trap powerful enemies.

    When traveling in chaos, especially those who live a long time, they usually have some tricks up their sleeves.

    For example, if his servants from the Shuiya Tribe are in danger, he will force these three servants to go up.

    This is just a general method.

    This formation is one of his most important trump cards. When the formation is released, the enemy will be trapped in the formation. It takes time to break the formation. After such a long time, he will be able to escape long ago.

    I can¡¯t do anything to you, so I¡¯ll trap you first!

    The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator was obtained at a high cost. If Ji Ning was not strong enough, he would not be willing to take it out, because when a powerful enemy takes a long time to break through the formation, the formation will be damaged.  It can't be used again after it's finished, so this formation can almost only be used once.  He stabbed the Great Demon God and had no ability to repair it.

    "First kill the Buddha Tathagata, and then if time allows, kill the Fuxi clan." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator secretly said.

    Ji Ning had just fought against the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and was so shocked that he flew away. He saw six stone pillars falling out of the air around him, and the surrounding area was covered with mist.

    The mind cannot detect it, the mind cannot detect it, and the naked eye can only see a hundred feet ahead.

    "Formation?"

    Ji Ning looked at the misty surroundings, "Am I trapped in the formation?"

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 27: Struggle

    Ji Ning is the Half-Step Ancestral God. There was a typo in the previous chapter and it read ¡®Half-Step World God¡¯, which has been corrected.

    Ji Ning was holding the divine sword Ziguang Qiong in one hand, and saw the bloody divine sword rapidly swelling to tens of thousands of feet in length.

    "Broken." Facing the misty space, Ji Ning shouted, raised the huge divine sword high and swung it forward.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As soon as the Heavenly Collapse Style came out, the artistic conception was not much different from that of Pangu who created the world. Pangu was born to control the chaos of heaven. His creation of the world was more instinctive. Among the gods of the world, it was not  It is the weakest.  But those who truly cultivate themselves into world gods can still create a world of chaos without losing their bodies and souls.

    ¡°Rumble~~~~¡± Wherever the divine sword passed, there was a rumble all around.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned, "Although it is shaking, this formation is very stable. In terms of stability, it is far superior to the big formation just now."

    Using force to defeat the law will not work.

    what to do?

    "Huh." Ji Ning moved and quickly began to fly within this formation. The outside world must be very fierce now, and Buddha Tathagata is even facing a crisis, but Ji Ning suppressed all his thoughts in his heart. All he can do now is  Break out of the formation as quickly as possible.

    After flying for just one breath, Ji Ning stopped.

    "There is no danger"

    "With just one breath, I have flown hundreds of thousands of miles, but there is no danger, nor any illusion. It is always just a blur." Ji Ning was startled, "Could it be that is this 'endless'?  road,?"

    "Those six stone pillars, yes, damn, they are the Endless Path Formation!" Ji Ning's face suddenly turned ugly.

    Beixiu World God taught Ji Ning a lot. When traveling in endless chaos, you still need to know some common sense, some very common but difficult formations Naturally, he also told Ji Ning that there is one formation among them.  It's called 'Endless Road'.

    In the endless chaos, there is a world much larger than the Three Realms, and there are many powerful people

    They also need to practice, so exchanging things for things is very normal!  Many ancestor gods and ancestors are willing to buy some more powerful formations, including the 'Endless Road'.

    The principle of the endless path formation is very simple.

    It is to use the secret of space - to turn a space that was originally tens of thousands of miles into a space of over 100 million miles!  The trapped person is in the center of the formation.

    If you want to leave the formation you can only fly slowly. To fly such a long distance, it takes a lot of time because there is no space in the formation. Such a long time is used to delay  Enemies, or escape is more than enough!  Therefore, this kind of formation is very popular in Endless Chaos. Every time a powerful formation comes out, it will be snapped up.

    Of course you can also break the formation with force!

    ??But this kind of formation may seem simple, but the way of space contained in it is mysterious and unfathomable.  Even if the World God and the Chaos Immortal come to break it, it will probably take a while.  As for the ancestor gods and ancestors, there is no hope.

    "We can only fly!"

    Although Ji Ning was extremely anxious and looked ugly, there was nothing he could do.

    Whoops!

    Ji Ning turned into a black electric snake and pointed in a direction, flying at high speed.

    "Save the Tathagata."

    Outside the formation, the battle was extremely crazy.

    The Fuxi clan led Kuafu, Yuding and the others to attack like crazy, while the golden-armored one-armed man named Dao Zun transformed into a giant sword, holding a sword in his hand. Under the cold and fierce light of the sword Fuxi clan and the others could not overcome it at all!  After all, Fuxi is only a true god. Although his understanding of Taoism is very high, his energy is mainly devoted to studying formations.

    Using formations, he could barely resist the 'Sword Master', and was completely at a disadvantage.

    Only a half-step ancestral god like Ji Ning, with the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, and an extremely powerful divine body can defeat the 'Sword Lord. He has a headache, and even the great demon god of assassination can't do anything. Ji Ning was forced to take out his precious

    ¡®There is no end of the road, and formations are coming to trap Ji Ning.

    "Damn it."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Kuafu and Taoist Yuding used formations to attack from a distance, but they were all easily blocked by the 'Sword Master'.

    And the golden-armored servants under the great demon god of assassination also led the group of true gods and Taoist ancestors in the ancient ruins to maintain a large formation to resist the water and fire world-destroying formation, and at the same time occasionally launched some attacks.

    ?????????????????? Fuxi clan and a group of powerful people were blocked by the ¡®Sword Master¡¯ and a group of powerful people.

    "This alien one-armed man is too strong." Fuxi gritted his teeth.

    In the Nuwa formationAmong the powerful people in the world, Fuxi usually controls many formations with all his heart, and what affects the overall situation is not one-on-one fighting with the enemy!

    "Tathagata, hold on." Fuxi's mind moved.

    I saw the overwhelming "Taiyin Xuanshui" and "Eternal Fire", approaching the Great Demon of Thorns, turned into two dragons, a water dragon and a fire dragon, wildly wrapping around the Great Demon of Thorns!  This is the real "Water and Fire Destroy the World", because Fuxi had to concentrate on dealing with Dao Zun and could only maintain the "Water and Fire Destroy the World" in some areas. Obviously, he planned to use it to contain the Great Demon God of Thorns.

    "Chichichi~~, the water dragon and the fire dragon are intertwined, and they are so good at stabbing the body of the great demon god that they don't care at all.

    "The combination of ancestral water and ancestral fire is so mysterious that it can restrain me." The Great Demon God Ci Xiu quickly discovered the difficulty of this formation, and then sneered, "But this Tathagata can't do it either.  .¡±

    Despite being bound by water and fire, the great demon of assassination still attacked Buddha Tathagata wildly.

    Since the original formation was broken, Buddha Tathagata has stood up and wants to escape.

    But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    The speed of assassinating the Great Demon God is faster than him.  Buddha Tathagata cannot escape no matter what.

    "The divine power is about to disappear." Tathagata Buddha sighed softly.

    Wow.

    I saw a kind-faced Buddha wearing cassocks and a compassionate face. Suddenly he flew out of Tathagata Buddha's body. His whole body was blazing with light. He swung out a palm with all his strength and struck at the great demon god of assassination.

    "Hahaha, the last struggle? Burn your Dharma body?" The great demon god of assassination laughed wildly, bang, bang, bang~~~ In just three fights, the burning Dharma body collapsed and was completely dissolved

    "It's the Dharmakaya of Medicine Master Tathagata." Seeing this, Fuxi in the distance felt a pain in his heart.

    Sakyamuni is the deity, possessing four Dharmakayas.

    This time Sakyamuni came with two Dharmakayas. In the previous battle, the divine power of the Buddha and the two Dharmakayas had been exhausted. At this time, Sakyamuni could only let one of his Dharmakayas die.  To delay time.

    Hardworking to practice the Dharma body  Now buried.

    "But this deity is the most important thing. As long as this deity is alive, I can slowly cultivate the Dharma body."

    "Go." Buddha Tathagata tried his best to escape, and at the same time, another Dharmakaya flew out of the body. This Dharmakaya's whole body was scorching with flames, like the sun. It was the Dharmakaya of Great Sun Tathagata. In terms of attack, this Dharmakaya was even more powerful than the Dharmakaya of Medicine Master Tathagata.

    But¡­¡­

    ???????????? In terms of means, they are actually inferior to me, and I cannot resist it. How can this ¡®Great Sun Tathagata Dharmakaya resist this great devil of thorn cultivators?

    "Still struggling." The great demon god of assassination was very angry and attacked crazily. After three or two attacks, the Dharmakaya of the Great Sun Tathagata also dissolved in the light and disappeared since then.

    Whoosh.

    The Great Demon God of Assassination quickly chased after Buddha Tathagata.

    "Want to join up with the Fuxi clan?" The tail of the Great Demon God Thorn suddenly swiped, and wow, the stream of light that exceeded the limit of heaven instantly attacked the Buddha Tathagata. The Buddha Tathagata even resisted, and bang~~~ made the Buddha Tathagata fly backwards.  , then staggered to the ground.

    The eyes of Buddha Tathagata showed a gloomy look, and then he regained his composure.

    He clasped his hands together and looked calmly at the great demon god of assassination in the distance.

    "Tathagata." Fuxi cried out in pain.

    "It's not easy to kill you." The Great Demon God of Thorns also breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Buddha Tathagata should no longer have any divine power. All the flesh and blood in his body have been converted to divine power and exhausted, leaving only the most basic layer.  The golden body, his method of cultivating the golden body is very special. After the golden body is cultivated, the strength is astonishing.  But the golden body can no longer be transformed into divine power. After death, only the golden body remains.

    In Buddhism, there are many Bodhisattvas and Buddhas who left behind golden bodies after their death.

    Of course, Buddha Tathagata cultivated the golden body method to the highest level.

    "I am the first to suffer this catastrophe." Tathagata Buddha calmly looked at the Great Demon God of Cuxiu.

    "It seems that you are planning to give me a blow before you die?" The great demon god of assassination did not dare to be careless. It was not easy to kill Tathagata. He paid a heavy price for it. Almost all the four emperors were destroyed, and even he took  Out of the endless road, the formation trapped Beiming Sword Immortal. Now it's the last moment. Don't kill Buddha Tathagata and still suffer a loss.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly there was an explosion, and the misty formation in the distance dissipated, revealing six stone pillars. At the same time, a figure appeared, it was Ji Ning holding the bloody divine sword.

    "Beiming Sword Immortal?" After seeing this, the great demon god of assassination changed his face greatly, and then he looked ferocious and killed the Buddha Tathagata desperately, "Go to hell!" His advantage?It fell directly towards Buddha Tathagata, and Ji Ning, who was far away, had no time to rescue him.

    When Buddha Tathagata saw Ji Ning coming out, his originally calm face showed a joyful look. He let out a low shout and pushed his palms forward, with a boom, as if two huge pieces of heaven and earth were crushing towards the Great Demon God of Thorns.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 28: Top Ancestor God

    The palm of Buddha's Two Pieces of Heaven and Earth made the Great Demon Custodian grit his teeth angrily: "You are really prepared to give me a blow."

    In terms of strength, Buddha Tathagata, as a true god, exerts the strength of the ancestor god. It is indeed weaker than the great devil of assassination as the ancestor god. However, in terms of palm skills, it completely surpasses the great devil of assassination. The great devil of assassination is completely superior.  Facing Tathagata's last two desperate palms, there was no other way but to attack and kill him forcefully.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two collide.

    Buddha Tathagata then used his strength to quickly fly away.

    "Alien!" Ji Ning shouted, turning into a black electric snake and killing the Great Demon God of Assassination.

    "Damn it." The great demon god of assassination was fighting Tathagata. He was so shocked that he staggered down. Ji Ning had already come to kill him. This made the great demon god of assassination look at the flying Buddha Tathagata in the distance unwillingly, "I have spent all my energy.  After paying such a high price, I didn¡¯t even kill any of the indigenous people who had the power of the ancestral gods. I¡¯m really unwilling to do so.¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword light has arrived!

    It is dazzling, like a sword tearing through the sky.

    "Pa!" The tail of the great demon god of assassination also turned into a dazzling stream of light, hitting the sword light

    The great demon god of assassination was so shocked that he flew backwards and looked at Ji Ning coldly. Ji Ning turned into a black electric snake and came to the side of Buddha Tathagata, and put away Buddha Tathagata with a wave of his hand.

    "Master." The one-armed man in golden armor in the distance transmitted the message.

    "Let's go!" the great demon god of assassination shouted angrily.

    This word "go", he said how unwilling he was. The Great Demon God Xiu waved his hands at the same time, and the six stone pillars in the distance disappeared, "Endless Road, although the formation is somewhat damaged, but if you find someone who is good at the formation  The power of God can still repair it.  The cost of repairing it is much less than the cost of getting a new one.

    "Walk."

    The one-armed man in golden armor waved his hand and collected the alien true gods, as well as the five servants of the Shuiya Tribe's three brothers, the red-bearded old man, and the thin old man, and then flew to the side of the Great Demon God Cuxiu.

    "You are lucky this time." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu sneered at Ji Ning and the others, "The ancient ruins are still very big. Let's take our time."

    Whoosh.

    A dark golden fortress appeared, the Great Demon God of Thorns and the one-armed man in golden armor disappeared. They quickly flew away following the dark golden fortress.

    Inside the fortress.

    The great demon god of assassination is sitting on the throne, and below him are six servants including a one-armed man in golden armor.

    "Master, why did the Beiming Sword Immortal come out so quickly when he was trapped in the Endless Road Formation?" The red-bearded old man couldn't help but said, "That was too fast, he was trapped not long ago."

    "It came out very quickly." The one-armed man in golden armor also frowned, "These natives probably have little knowledge and should not be able to recognize the Endless Road formation. A person who has never seen the Endless Road formation falls into the formation.  During the spell, there will be a period of time when I don¡¯t know how to break the formation. After all, the range of the formation is too large it will take a long time to fly slowly."

    "Yes." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu nodded slightly with a cold light in his eyes.

    right.

    An inexperienced person who is trapped in an endless formation will usually carefully explore the formation, and it usually takes a long time to get out.  But Ji Ning was trapped in the formation, but he came out in just a short while.

    "There is only one explanation. He was trapped in the Endless Road Formation and immediately understood the method to break it." The Great Demonic Cultivator said coldly, "He directly used his Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique and flew out at the fastest speed.  ¡­That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    "How could he immediately understand the method of cracking it?" The one-armed man in golden armor frowned, "Could it be that he has seen it before?"

    "These three realms have also encountered other great powers, such as all things and so on." The Great Demon God of Cixiu said, "The Beiming Sword Immortal may have obtained some records about the 'Endless Road' from a foreign race wandering in the chaos.  , huh, count them lucky."

    "Master, if you really want to kill Tathagata you should be able to kill him." The one-armed man in golden armor looked at the Great Demon God of Thorns.

    Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals also have different strengths.

    The strength of ordinary ancestor gods is the newly born ancestor gods. Their strength is comparable to Sanqing, Fuxi, and Tathagata.

    The top ancestral god level is like the lord of all things and the great demon god.  The Lord of All Things relies on the means of refining puppets and cultivating insect beasts.  And the ¡®Great Demon God of Assassination¡¯ relies on very bloody secret techniques, so he is qualified to be called the ¡®Great Demon God¡¯, and he can be called that in the endless chaos.

    ¡®The Great Demon Gods all have some bloody and terrifying methods. If they don¡¯t use secret techniques to stab and repair the Great Demon God, they can barely be regarded as the top ancestor gods.  !

    Ji Ning relied on his half-step Ancestral God body and terrifying swordsmanship to reach the ordinary Ancestral God level.Second-rate.

    When using the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, it can barely be considered a top ancestor god!  He was just as good at killing as the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator.

    "Yes." The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator shook his head slightly, "Since I learned the secret technique, I have only used it three times. Every time I use it it has a great impact on me. I am afraid that I will not be able to use it in tens of thousands of years.  Use it again. And the final battle of the three realms is estimated to be very soon, and it will only take a few hundred years. Of course we can't be anxious! This time we also killed the two great dharma bodies of the Tathagata, and almost all the four emperors died.  Yes, I have also lost the Endless Path Formation, and I have done enough. The next step is to rely on the Wujian Sect. The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons of the Wujian Sect is very powerful, and the one I fear the most in the three realms is this native."

    "Yes." The one-armed man in golden armor nodded solemnly, "As an ancestor god, I can escape from the hands of the world god. Even the world god can't catch up! Although I have been traveling in chaos for many years, I have encountered countless ancestor gods and immortals.  , but there has never been one so powerful, and I have only heard of it in legends, but I didn¡¯t expect that an indigenous ancestral god from the chaotic world would be so powerful this time.¡±

    "Well this is just the beginning of fun." The Great Demon God Cixiu said softly, "The two major factions of the indigenous people are not fighting to the death yet. It would be ridiculous if we use all our methods."

    "That Beiming" The great demon god of assassination suddenly frowned, "He has six divine swords. When he uses one of the bloody divine swords, he barely has the power of the top ancestor god. It's his divine sword.  Can the sword be powerful? Or is he already an ancestral god?"

    Ji Ning and Fu Xi stood together, with Kuafu, Yuding Taoist and other True Gods and Taoist ancestors behind them.

    They watched the dark golden fortress in the distance quickly disappear into the horizon, and Ji Ning also released Tathagata Buddha.

    "What a terrifying alien race." Fuxi said softly.

    "Fortunately, Ji Ning is here this time." Tathagata Buddha looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    Fuxi looked at Tathagata and sighed: "It's all my fault. It's my lack of strength."

    "That alien race is too strong." Buddha Tathagata shook his head.

    Fuxi couldn't help but nodded and said solemnly: "Yes, they are too strong. The strength of these two chaotic aliensespecially the alien with the tail. He should have the strength of the top ancestral god. Fortunately, Ji Ning blocked him." Then Fuxi  Shi turned to look at Ji Ning, his eyes full of surprise, "Beiming, you can actually block that foreign race"

    "When I compare with him, I am at a disadvantage." Ji Ning said, "I can only compete with him with a divine sword."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, my strength increased greatly when I used the Bloody Divine Sword. When the foreigners saw this scene, the Fuxi clan also saw it, and I am afraid they have already made some guesses.

    And in terms of strength.

    Looking at the three realms, including the two chaotic alien races, no one dares to say that they can definitely win against Ji Ning!  With such strength, Ji Ning is naturally fearless, but it is impossible for him to say that this is just

    ¡®A very small part of the power of Purple Light Qiong.  Restoring Purple Light Qiong is still very far away for Ji Ning.

    "No wonder, it seems that you, Ji Ning, have also had some good fortunes." Fuxi smiled and nodded, "Jin Ning, you may not know what the top ancestor gods are! People like me, Nuwa, Zhu Rong, Zu Long, etc were there back then.  We are born as ancestral gods. When we are just born, we have the strength of ancestral gods. Like Sanqing, Tathagata, and Shennong, they all rely on their true divine Taoist ancestors. Occasionally, they can reach a very high level in Tao understanding and can rival ordinary ancestor gods. In  The three realms are called the leadership level.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "As an ancestral god, if you have a high level of understanding, for example, if you understand the five heavenly ways of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, then you can have the top ancestral god strength. Like Empress Nuwa, she had already understood the principles of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth before the ancient war of destruction.  As well as yin and yang, and life, these eight heavenly ways! They are stronger than the top ancestor gods! They are also much stronger than the two chaotic alien races we encountered today. That is, the world of endless chaos back then.  The inner demon can compare with Nuwa."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Nuwa is indeed very defiant.  He is an ancestor god himself, and he has understood the eight ways of heaven.  And that battle In the end, Empress Nuwa understood the way of chaos and became the God of the World!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 22: Chapter 29: Great Destruction (the final chapter of this volume)

    "It's a pity that Nuwa has left."!

    "The inner demon body merges with the way of heaven."

    Fuxi shook his head, "I was an ancestral god when I was born, and I controlled the way of destruction. I reincarnated If I don't understand the way of life, I will never regain my memory." Fuxi shook his head and laughed at himself, "Now I have realized the two ways of heaven, Yin and Yang.  They have not been able to understand the way of life and heaven. So I am still just a true god now."

    "Looking at the three realms, the only known ancestral gods are the 'Lord of All Things' from the Wujian Sect."

    "Now Beiming, your body-protecting magical power is no less than Tathagata." Fuxi looked at Ji Ning, "You are so good at swordsmanship that you can be on par with that foreign power With your strength, looking at the three realms, you are already the best.  Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s a blessing for us to have a general like you at this critical moment.¡±

    Tathagata also looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    Although he lost two Dharmakayas, Tathagata was still happy to see Ji Ning's strength.

    Ji Ning and the others were not in a hurry to fight, but waited where they were. After waiting for about a while, a group of True God Taoist ancestors led by Hou Yi and Suiren arrived.

    Because there were not many powerful people in the Nuwa camp in the Three Realms, Buddha Tathagata and Suiren returned soon with some true gods and Taoist ancestors.

    The Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning, the Human Emperor Fuxi, and Hou Yi led the twenty-nine True Gods and Taoist Ancestors to continue fighting in the ancient ruins!  After all, every remaining area of ??the ancient ruins is very dangerous and difficult to chew. After this time, Ji Ning and the others were more careful and slower when fighting.

    Ji Ning and the others were divided into three teams this time, led by Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning, Fu Xi, and Hou Yi!

    The three teams, all within three million miles of each other, are advancing at the same time, echoing each other!

    The reason why they didn't form a team was because they were worried about falling into the enemy's trap. If like last time, Tathagata, Fuxi, and Ning were all trapped in the formation then it would be much more difficult for Fuxi to break the formation, and Ning would not be in the formation either.  There is no way to tear apart the formation!  So keep a little distance, even if there is danger, you won't fall into it.

    The distance of three million miles is very close. With the speed of Ji Ning's Nine-horned Electric Snake, it can be reached in one breath, and everyone can quickly support each other.

    Time passes year by year.

    Every time Ji Ning and the others pass through a place, they will cause great destruction and destruction!

    The Great Demon God of Assassination and Wujianmen also set up some traps and formations to deal with Ji Ning and the others, but the more cautious Ji Ning, Hou Yi, and Fu Xi never encountered them again  It was such a dangerous situation like Tathagata. They worked hard to solve the dangerous situation and destroyed the ancient ruined worlds one by one.

    Destroying this ancient ruins is equivalent to destroying the soil for the alien race to survive.

    "The Three Realms are about to go to war. These alien races are alivebut they may invade the Three Realms in the future." Ji Ning and the others are not merciful. For the survival of the ethnic group, no one will be merciful.

    The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and the others may have used the Cave Heaven World to take away some living beings. But how big is the Cave Heaven World?  How much can you take away?  I am afraid that even one ten thousandth of the alien creatures cannot be taken away, and all the others will be destroyed!

    Ji Ning, Hou Yi, and Fu Xi often helped each other and united, and their friendship with each other deepened.

    The thirty-ninth year of the battle against the ancient ruins is also the nineteenth year of the Tathagata's disaster.

    Outside the ancient ruins.

    The woodcutter carrying an axe, the young man in white holding a sword in one hand, and the tall man wearing a Taoist robe with a formation diagram, the three of them stood in the void, with a group of other powerful people behind them, all looking at the ancient ruins from a distance.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    A world in the distance is collapsing, followed by a series of collapses of ancient ruins that have long been fragmented.

    There was a rumbling sound, and a large amount of space debris swept across.

    The entire ancient ruins began to be destroyedthe increasingly turbulent space debris destroyed everything

    In the void.

    The dark golden fortress is suspended, and there are faint ripples in the surrounding space, but it is invisible to the naked eye and cannot be detected by the mind.

    Inside the fortress.

    "It's really spectacular." The Great Demon God of Assassination looked through the fortress and through the endless void, looking at the ancient ruins in the distance. At this moment, the ancient ruins were like huge fireworks, with a large number of space debris sweeping in all directions.

    "Three Realms."

    And some of the alien true gods below were gnashing their teeth.

    That¡¯s their home!

    They originally followed the Lord of All Things, but the Lord of All Things was defeated. Instead of killing them all, Empress Nuwa exiled them to the 'ancient ruins' where it was difficult to survive. They struggled to thrive in the ancient ruins. They were eager toI want to counterattack the Three Realms, and I want to enter the Three Realms that are free, beautiful and safe, where space turbulence and space debris storms will not appear for no reason.

    Although they somewhat hate the harsh environment of the ancient ruins, it is their home after all!

    Now, they don¡¯t even have their last piece of home.

    ¡°Each of these alien true gods carried the cave world and some tribal creatures, but after all, these were only a very small part. Most of them could not be taken away and could only die in the ancient ruins.  !Jiebeiming, Fuxi, Houyi, Tathagata.  "These alien true gods all recorded the names of these hatreds.

    But in fact, even if Ji Ning and Hou Yi knew about it, they wouldn't care. If they had the chance, they would probably destroy all these alien true gods.

    These alien races have always been enemies of the Three Realms and invaded the Three Realms.

    The more enemies like this you kill, the better!

    "Master." The red-bearded old man below asked, "What should we do next?"

    "What should we do?" The Great Demon God of Thorns Xiu said softly, "The sacrifice we have made is big enough, my territory has been completely destroyed, but Fuxi, Beiming, and Houyi are too powerful together, and there is nothing I can do  You can¡¯t blame me, just look at the Wujianmen now.¡±

    "Everyone have a good rest. Wait, it's coming soon. The final battle is coming soon." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu smiled, "That's our real battlefield, tsk tsk It's been a long time since we had such a fierce fight. Last time it was in  Valleythese natives don't even have any powerful formations or treasures. In this kind of decisive battle, they are risking their lives, and they will all become my delicacies when the time comes, tsk tsk" He licked it with his long tongue  corner of mouth.

    "The final battle." The one-armed man in golden armor also nodded lightly.

    On the road of cultivation, they traveled through chaos and struggled.

    "The Heart of the World of the Three Realms is something that the Great Demon God of Xiu Xiu desperately wants to get. Once he repays his kindness, he can leave and follow his own path of cultivation."

    The other five servants are the real servants.

    He is just repaying the favor and can barely be regarded as a servant, but he cannot be regarded as a 'slave'.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The ancient ruins were too big, and the destruction lasted for more than three months.

    Hou Yi, Ji Ning, Fu Xi and a group of True God Taoist Ancestors also watched for more than three months. When everything stopped, Fu Xi looked carefully and nodded: "All worlds are destroyed, and the only ones that survive in the ancient ruins are some terrible ones."  Special environment. Places like 'Diming Mountain,' Endless Sea, etc. are too stable, and even the power of ancient ruins cannot destroy those places."

    Ji Ning glanced around and saw more than ten places.

    They are all very stable and scary places!

    "The ancient times have been destroyed, and those alien races have become water without a source." Hou Yi said calmly, "They can't reproduce. If they show up in the final battle, we can fight again."

    "Yeah." Fuxi nodded.

    Ancient ruins are a very harsh environment.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp is actually also worried that after the defeat of Wujianmen, they and the remnants of the alien races have been hiding in the ancient ruins and have been watching.  If this is the case, the Three Realms will never be at peace!

    Now the ancient ruins are destroyed.

    ¡°If the Wujiang Sect is defeated in the futureeven if the Lord of All Demons is powerful and can escape with some remnants, but there is not enough place and no place to breed, then the Wujian Sect will never be strong and will only weaken.  On the contrary, if Nuwa's camp has the Three Realms, it can continue to multiply and strong people will continue to emerge.

    "Ji Ning." Fuxi suddenly sent a message to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was startled. He was surrounded by his own people. Why was Fuxi transmitting a message?

    "What's the matter?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Your strength is now at the pinnacle of the Three Realms, and you are even considered one of the top ones. You didn't know many secrets of our Nuwa camp before, and now it's time to tell you all. Maybe your strength may be due to this.  It can be improved even more." Fuxi looked at Ji Ning.

    "The secret of Nuwa's camp?" Ji Ning's heart moved.

    "Go back to the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans first, and then you follow me." Fuxi said.

    Fuxi was originally an ancestral god and had a very good relationship with Nuwa. Naturally, he knew the secrets of Nuwa¡¯s camp very clearly.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning responded.

    Fuxi smiled: "Everyone, after thirty-nine years of fighting in the ancient ruins, we have also destroyed this enemy's nest! We can now face the enemy with peace of mind. In a head-on battle, we have not been afraid of anyone. Let's go back to the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans.

    "Go back to the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans."

    A group of great powers immediately tore the void apart and followed the void passage to the center of the Three Realms.??¡®The Hall of Ten Thousand Clans, it¡¯s time.

    (End of this volume)

    Preview, the next volume ¡®The Final Battle.

    All the secrets of the Three Realms and the source of this catastrophe will be revealed in the twenty-third volume, "The Final Battle." Tomato has been gathering some previous clues in recent days. In the final volume, everything will be revealed.  It's open, so I write a bit slowly, please forgive me.  Tomato remembers that he still owes you one chapter (originally he owed two chapters, and one chapter was paid off on Friday). He owes you one chapter and will pay it back next week.

    Volume 23, ¡®The Final Battle,¡¯ will begin tomorrow!

    Sorry, I still remember that Ji Ning walked out of Yanshan, and now he has written about the final battle of the catastrophe of the three realms. Well, finally, I will buy a monthly ticket. It seems to be double the monthly ticket~~~ I hope everyone can always support Tomato, and Tomato will write with heart  Good novel.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 1: Nuwa Wonderland

    Ji Ning, Hou Yi, Fu Xi and other powerful men appeared in the sky in the world of the human race Dayu. At a glance, they saw many figures standing in front of the glorious Hall of Ten Thousand Races. Taoist Sanqing, Shennong,  The Suiren family all greeted them outside the palace.

    "Come on, let's go there," Fuxi said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and the other three leaders, along with all the powerful men, quickly flew away and then landed in front of the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans.

    "Fellow Taoists, please accept a courtesy from us." Taoist Sanqing bowed first.

    The great masters such as Shennong, Suiren, Bodhi Taoist, etc. all bowed and bowed.

    A group of powerful men saluted together, because they were thanking Ji Ning, Fu Xi, Hou Yi, Kua Fu, Yu Ding and other powerful men for risking death to fight for many years. In this battle, although there were  There have been some setbacks, such as the loss of two Dharmakayas by Buddha Tathagata, but overall the loss was not great and the originally expected purpose was achieved.

    Inside the palace.

    Everyone was seated, and Ji Ning also sat in the main hall, but he still chose to sit next to Bodhi and Hou Yi.

    "Fellow Taoists," Taoist Sanqing said, "This time we have a group of great experts going to conquer the ancient ruins. Although we encountered some dangers in the process, the strength of the ancient ruins exceeded our expectations. There are two more  An extremely powerful leader of the foreign race. Fortunately, Beiming's strength has improved by leaps and bounds, so our losses are still within the tolerance range, so Tathagata's losses are a bit bigger."

    The Tathagata Buddha on the side smiled, looked at Ji Ning, and said, "One loss, one gain."

    "Haha" Taoist Sanqing smiled, "The ancient ruins are destroyed, and the Wujian Sect can no longer collude with those alien races to hide in the ancient ruins. If we can win the final battle in the future, we won't have to worry about so many worries."

    "Beiming has stepped into the leadership level." Suiren also said, "We haven't held a celebration feast for him yet."

    "There's no need to go to such trouble," Ji Ning continued.

    Generally, when someone becomes a true god and Taoist ancestor, a grand celebration ceremony will be held.

    It¡¯s just that Ji Ning¡¯s breakthrough to True God was also in chaos. No one knew that Ji Ning had been fighting before, and this celebration had indeed never been held.

    "Now that the final battle is approaching, there is really no need to hold a deliberate celebration." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor also said, "Now all Taoist friends can gather in the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans to celebrate.

    "Junior Brother Beiming, congratulations." Hou Yi raised his glass at the side.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, congratulations." Lu Dongbin, who was sitting below, also smiled and raised his glass.

    "Beiming Sword Immortal, congratulations."

    "True God Beiming, congratulations"

    All the powerful people were called various names with a smile. Powerful people are free to do so. Because there are so few powerful people in the three realms, the birth of every powerful person is a big day, and usually they are organized in a big way.  Hold a grand ceremony.  But now the timing is different. Ji Ning's celebration is much more casual, and those powerful people are also quite casual. After all, Ji Ning is a leader, and they still have to maintain the most basic respect.

    Half a day later.

    Ji Ning, Bodhi, and Fuxi were sitting side by side on a wooden boat. The wooden boat was flying in the endless void. They all left their incarnations in the Hall of Ten Thousand Races.  Most of the powerful people in the Hall of Ten Thousand Races are just incarnations, and they are still in charge of all parties.  The incarnation here is also a good place to be able to listen to orders and be dispatched at any time.

    "Nuwa's fairyland?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes, Nuwa Fairyland." Bodhi said with a smile. "Before leaving the Three Realms, Nuwa Empress specially built a cave-heaven fairyland. It is magnificent. However, only a handful of people know about the Three Realms. Like other powerful beings, they generally  I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s also the centerpiece of our Nuwa camp.¡±

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was curious.

    Fuxi and Bodhi took themselves out of the Hall of Ten Thousand Races, saying that they wanted to tell themselves all the secrets, but they needed to go to the ¡®Nuwa Fairyland¡¯.

    "Let's go." Bodhi pointed in the distance, and a spatial vortex appeared in the void ahead.

    Whoosh.

    The wooden boat flew into the space vortex and then disappeared.

    ¡°Buzz~~, soon, a wave of waves swept across here.

    "Damn it, what are Bodhi, Fuxi and Ji Ning talking about, and where have they gone? This Bodhi's control over time and space is so powerful. No one in the three realms can surpass him. Even if you want to follow him, you can't follow him." This wave of fluctuations was very fast.  Just dissipate.

    Passing through the space vortex, what appears in front of you is a beautiful world. At a glance, flowers, plants and trees are all over the world. Birds are singing and fragrant, and wild beasts are flying. Clear! The river is flowing, and the waterfall is thousands of feet high.  The deep pools roared and lapped below, and the mountains, gorges, and rivers finally merged into the sea.

    ?This is a beautiful winter world. Except for the most common birds and beasts with no intelligence, there are no living creatures.

    "Huh." Bodhi waved his hand and collected the wooden boat.

    "To enter this Nuwa Wonderland, you must use this magic weapon." Bodhi said with a smile, "Nuwa Empress refined three of these spaceship magic weapons back then. Without this spaceship magic weapon, there is no way to enter. Even if it's me,  Although I have control over time and space and can find the hidden secrets of this world, I cannot break through the wall of the cave world and break in."

    "You can still find it. Like us, we can't find this Nuwa Wonderland at all." Fuxi also smiled, "Nuwa is indeed powerful. She is good at many kinds of Tao, and she is even good at time and space."

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    Nuwa¡¯s Wonderland is so secretive that even entering it requires the help of a specially refined spaceship magic weapon. It seems that it is indeed a place where the secrets of the Three Realms are hidden.

    "Come." Bodhi and Fuxi flew in front, and Ji Ning followed.

    Soon we flew to a beautiful peach garden, surrounded by beautiful peach blossoms, and inside the peach garden were some simple wooden houses.

    "Come in." Bodhi was the first to enter the wooden house.

    Ji Ning also entered. As soon as he entered, he found that the decoration of the wooden house was very simple. They were all bookshelves, and there were volumes of jade slips on the bookshelves. Bodhi pointed at the jade slips and said: "These wooden houses have a lot of jade slips.  There are also some jade slips for storing magic weapons. These jade slips All the more powerful magical powers and secrets in our Nuwa camp are recorded! Not only ours, but also many of those chaotic alien races.  All the Dharma methods are recorded.¡±

    "All?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Powerful people usually hide their trump cards.

    "Are powerful people willing to use some of their special skills?" Ji Ning was curious, "If he hides it, I'm afraid Empress Nuwa doesn't know about it either."

    "Nuwa Empress has become Pangu God. Her realm is so high. When powerful people from all sides face Nuwa Empress they can't hide it even if they want to." Bodhi shook his head, "You have never seen Nuwa Empress. If you have,  Just understand that you can't lie in front of her, the number one destiny magic weapon in the Three Realms, the Book of Life and Death, was refined by Empress Nuwa."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The book of life and death is very unnatural. Countless lives in the three realms are recorded. Life and death can change the fate of some creatures.

    "And Empress Nuwa will also give guidance to all powerful people." Bodhi said, "None of these methods are of great use to you. What is really useful to youis left by Empress Nuwa.  Dharma door.¡±

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Wow." Bodhi pointed at the wooden house in the distance.

    A Dharma teaching, densely packed with text, immediately appeared on the wall of the wooden house.

    "This is the "Vipassana Ancestor Divine Scroll."" Bodhi pointed and said, "After Empress Nuwa became Pangu God, she was generally called the World God in the endless chaos. After reaching the realm of World God, Empress Nuwa pondered the mystery of the divine body -  , spent endless efforts to create the "Vipassana Ancestor God Scroll", and with this method, it is expected to become an ancestor god."

    "Although we have also killed some foreign races, the methods of becoming the ancestral god are all secretly taught, and they are all sworn to their own destiny, so there is no way to get them."

    "Jining, you have become a true god. This method should be useful to you." Bodhi said.

    Ji Ning watched carefully.

    did not expect¡­¡­

    Nuwa¡¯s camp actually has a way to cultivate to the level of ancestral god!  This is very, very difficult.

    "This method is extremely important. After all, every time an ancestor god is born, it has a great impact on the entire three realms." Bodhi said, "So in our Nuwa camp, only true gods with high talent and absolute loyalty can hope to obtain this method. If not,  It is impossible to confirm whether one is loyal or not, and we cannot leak this secret."

    Ji Ning watched carefully, and this sight surprised him.

    "The God of the Silence of the World" is a very powerful method that can lead to the cultivation of the World God. It is also a very brilliant method. Its cultivation principle is to find the spiritual light of the divine body in the endless silence.

    "The Scroll of the Ancestor God of Vipassana" is a bit of a visualization, using illusion to induce reality, and then you can practice it successfully.  In principle, it is completely different from the God of Silence.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 2: Lord Cui

    In principle, the two of them vaguely feel that "Vipassana Ancestor Divine Scroll" is more advanced, but "The God of Silence" is more complete and detailed. After all, it is a method that has been tested by countless practitioners, so the success rate of cultivation is much higher.  .  Although the principle of "Vipassana Ancestor Divine Scroll" is mysterious, it was created by Nuwa when she first became a world god, and "The Silence of the World God" can be cultivated to become a world god. The creator's level of strength is higher than that of the female goddess.  Empress Wa is much taller.

    It can be seen from the method created

    Ji Ning felt that the potential of Nuwa was really amazing. She had cultivated to this point in the chaotic world of the Three Realms.  In the endless chaos, in the wider world, it is difficult to guess what state Nuwa has reached in her cultivation.

    "Master," Ji Ning continued, "With this method, will our Nuwa camp have an ancestral god?"

    Before, Ji Ning always thought that the ancestral god of the Three Realms was the Lord of All Demons. Even Fuxi and Tathagata said so.

    Fuxi and Bodhi looked at each other and smiled.

    "Yes." Fu Xi said, "No one would tell you before, just because it needs to be kept secret."

    "Is there an ancestor god?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Who is it?"

    Although Sanqing and Tathagata are powerful, they are all true gods and third-class ancestors They have worked hard and relied on their understanding of the Tao to be comparable to ordinary ancestors.  And the real ancestor godeven the simplest method is the strength of the ancestor god. If the realm perception is higher, then he is the top ancestor god.

    "Among the ancestral gods born from endless chaos, there is actually one alive in the Three Realms." Bodhi sighed.

    "Who?" Ji Ning was curious.

    Ancestor Dragon and Phoenix are dead, Fuxi has also been reincarnated, Zhu Rong, Ping Suo and other ancient ancestral gods are all dead. Who is alive?

    "The ancestral god of water, Gonggong!" Bodhi said.

    "Gonggong? The one who broke Buzhou Mountain?" Ji Ning guessed it immediately.

    "Um."

    Bodhi sighed, "Yes, that's him."

    "But why has he never appeared?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "In the ancient war of destruction, Zhu Rong actually died to save Gong Gong." Bodhi said, "Zhu Rong is dead, Gong Gong lives Gong Gong has not been able to survive the test in his heart these years, and has always felt ashamed of Zhu Rong  , I feel ashamed. I feel sadbut there¡¯s no need to think too much about it. He will definitely appear in the final battle."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning felt happy. Gonggong was originally the ancestral god. He had lived for more than an era of chaos, so he should have made some progress. His strength was probably not low.

    "Are there any others? Is there anyone who has succeeded in cultivating by relying on the "Vipassana Ancestor Divine Scroll"?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes." Bodhi smiled.

    "Suiren's family," Fuxi said.

    Ji Ning was shocked: "The Suiren clan? He, he is the ancestral god? But But last time I was assassinated by the Wujian Sect, why couldn't the Suiren clan suppress Master Huanmu?"

    "Even if you lose one of your avatars, the secret that Suiren is the ancestral god will not be discovered." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "It was already a battle of luck, and all our preparations were for the battle of luck. Don't say it was your loss.  A clone: ??Even if you don¡¯t have a clone and only have one life, the most we can think of is other ways to save you, but it¡¯s impossible to expose the Suiren clan¡¯s strength.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood.

    "So we gave the Chaos Spiritual Liquid you took out to the Suiren clan." Bodhi smiled, "The Suiren clan's realm is extremely high, and he can rival the Ancestral God when he was a true god. He is actually the body of the Ancestral God In terms of strength, he is absolutely  It is the top ancestral god level! And with the Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique, when the final battle comes, it will definitely give the Wujian Sect a good look."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also looked forward to it, "Is there still an ancestor god?"

    "I don't know." Bodhi shook his head. "The Suiren clan is the only one who knows how to become an ancestral god with the help of the "Insight and Freedom of the Ancestral God Scroll"! There may not be any others, or there may be a certain true god who has hidden his strength.  "

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    Mighty people instinctively believe in themselves more.

    A secret is a real secret if only you know it!  Therefore, if Buddha Jueming obtained the Dharma in Moon Lake, his strength may be extraordinary, but the three realms have always regarded him as an ordinary Taoist ancestor.  Ji Ning believed that there might be other True God Dao Ancestors on his side who were hiding their strength. After all, it was already more than half of the Chaos Era since the ancient war that destroyed them.

    For most of the Chaos Era, anything can happen in such a long period of time.

    The same thing!

    The strength of Wujianmen is also difficult to guess!

    "We can't be careless."Bodhi said, "Back then, the Lord of All Demons took the remnants of the Infinite Sect and wandered in the endless chaos for a long time. During such long years, we don't know what the Lord of All Demons went through. Even Huan Mu and the others don't know.  .Only the Lord of Demons knows it."

    "And the Wujian Sect has been developing for so long, and the leaders on the surface are still the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, Master Huanmu, and Demon Hand Daozu. I don't believe it In such a long time, not a single leader of them has been born."  Bodhi shook his head, "We have great power here to hide our strength, and the same goes for Wujian Sect."

    "Everything will only become clear in the final battle."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Before considering victory, consider defeat first." Bodhi said, "In this final battle, I still will not participate in the battle. If there is no hope for our side I will take the remnants of our side and escape from the Three Realms."

    "Escape?" Ji Ning looked at Bodhi.

    "Well, in ancient times, Empress Nuwa arranged for me." Bodhi said, "In these years, I have been concentrating on time and space I took the remnants of my side to escape, and I couldn't chase them. Although the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons is fast,  He's awesome, but what he's good at is space! But he can't compare with me in time and space."

    Bodhi has absolute confidence in time and space.

    Ji Ning, Bodhi, and Fuxi were talking in the wooden house, when suddenly there were footsteps outside.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    A middle-aged man in green robe walked outside.

    "You" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Ji Ning, long time no see." The middle-aged man in green robe looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "Mr. Cui Fu." Ji Ning couldn't believe it, "You are here. I haven't found you all these years."

    Six hundred years before my avatar was in the Moon Pool, Ji Ning traveled across the three realms and searched for Mr. Cui Fu, but he couldn't find him. He seemed to be missing.

    "I am the spirit of the magic weapon of the book of life and death. This Nuwa fairyland the empress actually gave it to me to take charge of. The underworld was destroyed, so of course I came here." Lord Cui said with a smile.

    "Jining." Bodhi smiled and said, "The relationship between Mr. Cui and Nuwa is just like the relationship between your big yellow bear and Sanshou. Do you understand?"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Book of Life and Death is the most famous magic weapon refined by Empress Nuwa, and it contains incredible power in terms of destiny. To refine such a magic weapon, Empress Nuwa must have spent endless efforts, and I am afraid she will also take this magic weapon with her.  For a long time, the spirit of the magic weapon and the Nuwa Empress were of course very close.  For powerful people, they are actually more willing to believe in the spirit of magic weapons.

    Because the spirit of the magic weapon cannot disobey its master's orders and will obey them absolutely.

    "I have long been able to escape from the book of life and death, and can practice alone." Mr. Cui looked at Ji Ning. "I took off a separate body, reincarnated, and entered your home planet, so we can be considered fellow villagers."

    Ji Ning was still strange when he was weak.

    ?? If Mr. Cui Mansion succeeds in cultivating from the earth, then he should not long be the first judge of the local government.  But in the Three Realms, Cui Fujun's reputation has spread for endless years.

    Now I know  People have long managed the prefectures, and went to my hometown ¡®the earth, just to turn around once.

    "It's really amazing." Cui Fujun looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I still remember that weak and weak boy he was still a sick child on earth, but now he has stood at the pinnacle of the Three Realms."

    "I have to thank Mr. Cui for the picture of Nuwa that you gave me back then." Ji Ning also said, "Without the picture of Nuwa, I wouldn't be where I am today."

    The picture of Nuwa is nothing to the current Ji Ning.

    But it is precisely because of Nuwa Tu that he can live and receive the inheritance of Shuifu, he can enter the Black and White Academy, he can reach the first place in the Immortal Fate Tournament, and he can become a disciple of Bodhi.  Even if I can create some achievements, I'm afraid it will be difficult to get to where I am now.

    "I have given many gifts to Nuwa, but others are not as great as yours." Cui Fujun smiled, "I thought from the beginning that you have a resilience in your bones, and no matter how big a setback you are, you can't be overwhelmed.  ¡¤You can change your destiny in places like the earth where cultivation methods are cut off. ¡¤After living two years longer than the previous judge ordered, I felt that you might be able to create miracles, so I gave you the Nuwa Picture."

    "Master Cui, you" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Yes, I already felt some secret arrangements of Wujianmen, so for those who think they can be cultivated, I will give them Nuwa Pictures! It will make it easier for them to get started, but this is just a little thought of mine. After all,  With this kind of thinking, it is difficult to cultivate true power. Of those I have helped, no more than ten have been able to overcome the calamity and become immortals." Cui MansionHe shook his head and looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Fortunately, you are here."

    "Mr. Cui Fu, you have also made great achievements." Bodhi smiled.

    "Hahaha" Cui Fujun also smiled.

    "Mr. Cui Fu, I have also looked for my home planet Earth, but I have never found it." Ji Ning asked.

    Cui Fujun shook his head: "Of course you can't find it, just like the big world of Xianyue is in another time dimension. Among the billions of small worlds in the Three Realms there are also some small worlds hidden in other time dimensions. This is the Empress Nuwa.  After becoming the World God, he worked hard to create small worlds in other time dimensions, and the earth is one of them."

    "Even if the Three Realms are shaken, those small worlds will still be a paradise." Cui Fujun said, "Unless the entire Three Realms are destroyed, those small worlds will be destroyed if they have no dependence."

    "As long as the Three Realms are immortalthose small worlds will be the paradise, unless there are powerful people in Wujian Sect who can travel through the time dimension to reach those small worlds." Lord Cui said.

    Ji Ning asked softly: "I don't know, my father and mother in the previous life" Although the father and mother in the previous life were not as unforgettable as the parents in this life, Ji Ning could not forget the love his mother had for him in the previous life.  Although his father was caring and protective, Ji Ning also had complicated feelings towards his father in his previous life.

    "If you are born in a paradise, you will naturally have no worries." Lord Cui said.

    "Please elaborate." Ji Ning felt relieved and asked.

    ¡®The final battle begins!

    Some previous pitfalls, some buried clues, the final catastrophe, etc. will all be revealed in this volume~~~Tomato still owes you a chapter, and will update the arrears around 6 o'clock this evening~~~

    Finally, please give me a free recommendation ticket~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 3: Star

    Mr. Cui Fu said: "When you became a disciple of Bodhi, your parents were still alive in the previous life! I helped them change their lives, and they all died peacefully after they were a hundred years old. After that, they reincarnated into other paradise worlds, and everything went smoothly."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    It would be nice to live an ordinary life and live a long life.

    "Reincarnated into other paradise worlds?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "The many small worlds created by Nuwa in other time dimensions are all paradises." Cui Fujun said, "The six paths of reincarnation collapsed, but the reincarnations of these paradise worlds were not affected. Even if they die and reincarnate, they will still be reincarnated.  Entering the paradise world, it may be the earth, it may be other paradise worlds.¡±

    "But didn't I enter the underworld back then?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Because you were chosen by me." Lord Cui said, "Those small worlds are paradise.

    But you were chosen by me to become an immortaland those small worlds are too small after all, not suitable for cultivation and growth.  So I moved your soul directly to the underworld.  "

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    No wonder.

    ¡°In all these years, I have never encountered a reincarnated soul on the second earth. It turns out that the earth belongs to the paradise, and unless there are special circumstances, there will be no reincarnation in those big worlds.

    "I wonder if this paradise can be preserved in this catastrophe." Mr. Cui shook his head gently, "By the way, I heard that you killed the four emperors in the ancient ruins?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You should get the treasure they left behind. Look for it and see if there is a star map." Cui Fujun said, "The star map is a map that records the route in endless chaos. From ancient times to the present, we have also killed  Many chaotic alien races, the more powerful Luo and the Lord of All Things, also had some subordinates at the level of the True Gods and Dao Ancestors. We killed many of them and got some star maps. However, the more complete the star maps, the better.  "

    Ji Ning was startled and said with a smile: "I haven't checked it yet, Lord Cui, just wait."

    star map¡­¡­

    Endless chaos, endless vastness, and full of crises, even in the Three Realms

    "Diming Mountain, the Endless Sea, waiting for danger, the danger in chaos is much more terrifying."

    Even the god of the world will get lost and even die in a desperate situation if he immerses himself in it and flies around.  So there must be some road map, just like mortals need sea maps in the oceangods and demons also need star maps to move forward in endless chaos!  The reason why it is named ¡®Star Map¡¯ is because the main way to advance in chaos is¡ª¡ª

    Rely on the ¡®time and space teleportation array to teleport!

    Chaos is too vast, and relying on gods and demons to slowly shuttle through the void is too slow.  And 'the time and space teleportation array is some ancient existence in the endless chaos, refining some stars, and using many stars as the foundation to refine a time and space teleportation array!  You can go from one time and space teleportation array to another distant time and space teleportation array.

    By teleporting again and again, you can get to where you want to go faster!

    Because the 'space-time teleportation array is based on huge stars, the map that records the route is called the 'star map.

    "Some immortals and demons will destroy the star map after reading it." Bodhi said on the side, "Some will be kept for exchange. So when we kill foreigners, we can occasionally get some star maps. But the stronger the ones,  The star map is generally broader and more complete."

    "Found one."

    Ji Ning suddenly showed joy. He turned over his hand and took out a scroll with a metallic light. When he opened the scroll, it seemed as if the metal page was glowing with a little light.

    "Each of these lights represents a space-time teleportation array." Bodhi pointed at the star map. He was obviously very familiar with it. "These inconspicuous little dots are just chaotic worlds."

    "Three space-time teleportation arrays, seven hundred and twenty-one chaotic worlds." Ji Ning said softly.

    "It's really crude." Fuxi looked at it and shook his head.

    "It's very crude. It seems that the owner of this star map has average strength." Lord Cui also shook his head. This map was actually left by Emperor Youji. When Emperor Youji followed the Lord of All Things, his strength was still there.  It's not as strong as it is now, but it's pretty good to get such a simple star map.

    "Jining, follow me." Cui Fujun said, "We have collected many star maps from ancient times to the present, and put them together to draw a large star map. I will take you to take a look."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning's heart moved and he followed suit.

    He has sworn an oath to his destiny and must find Tiancang Palace.  Although the Beixiu World God also left a very vast star map to Ji Ning!  However, Beixiu ShiIn order to escape for his life back then, he had to hide wherever there was danger. No matter how fast he ran, he couldn't even find his way back.  That vast star map was obviously a star map of a certain area in the depths of endless chaos, and Ji Ning had no use for the time being.

    "Have you drawn a big star map? I hope there will be some intersection with the star map of Beixiu World God. Then it will be much easier to reach Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning said secretly, but he also understood that Beixiu World God was in ancient times.  I have been in the Three Realms for a long time and have not found a way to go back.  I'm afraid there's little hope of finding a convergence.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning, Bodhi, Fuxi, and Cui Fujun came to an elegant wooden house.

    Cui Fujun waved his hand, and a metal scroll immediately flew out of the wooden house. The scroll automatically unfolded and quickly grew in size, as if a huge membrane wall was suspended in the air, a hundred feet long, with countless stars dotted on it, even in the center of countless stars.  , with a huge sun-like light.

    "This is the star map we drew." Mr. Cui Fu pointed at the huge star map and smiled. "We got the star map from the chaotic alien races of the past generations. In ancient times, when the Empress Nuwa was traveling in the chaos, she met a person who claimed to be '  The Chaos Alien of Jiusha killed him and obtained a very detailed star map. The star map we drew was mainly contributed by that 'Jiusha'."

    Ji Ning was surprised when he saw it.

    Such a detailed star map!

    "On this star map, a total of twenty-one space-time teleportation array locations are recorded. It also records eighty-six thousand one hundred and twelve chaotic worlds." Cui Fujun exclaimed, "When I first learned about it,  There are so many chaotic worlds in the endless chaos, and I was shocked."

    "There are more than 80,000 chaotic worlds, and our Three Realms are just a remote corner." Bodhi also lamented.

    Ji Ning was just amazed at the details of this star map. He was not surprised that there were more than 80,000 chaotic worlds, because he had already seen the star map left to him by the Beixiu World God.

    "This star map contains a total of twenty-one space-time teleportation arrays. There are more than 80,000 chaotic worlds, which is a very huge area There is no record at all on the star map given to me by the Beixiu World God.  Ji Ning secretly said, "It seems that it is difficult to reach Tiancang Palace. Fortunately, I was given some time in the Chaos Era."

    "Look." Cui Fujun pointed to an inconspicuous corner of the huge star map, a dark spot of light, "This spot of light represents our three realms."

    "The Three Realms are here?" Ji Ning was surprised and continued, "Then it should be easy for us to reach the other chaotic worlds."

    "No." Bodhi shook his head.

    "It's not that easy." Fuxi also shook his head and pointed at the star map, "Zoom in more."

    Cui Fujun nodded, and the star map immediately enlarged a hundred times, becoming ten thousand feet long, and the remote three realms were obviously much more conspicuous.

    "This is our three realms." Fuxi pointed to the light spot, "From ancient times to the present, no aliens have invaded from other directions. All aliens have come to our three realms through this 'whirlpool space."

    "The environment around our Three Realms is very harsh, and there are many unknown dangers. To reach the Three Realms, we can only come from this whirlpool space." Fuxi pointed.

    Ji Ning observed carefully and quickly took notes.

    It is important to have a safe route forward in chaos.

    "These harsh environments also protect our three realms, making it difficult for chaotic aliens to enter. They must escape through this whirlpool space to reach here." Fuxi said, "So from ancient times to the present, we have only encountered a few chaotic aliens.  .¡±

    "Whirlpool space?" Ji Ning was confused, "Nuwa, did you leave from this whirlpool space?"

    "yes."

    Fuxi nodded, "To reach the Three Realms, you must enter through the whirlpool space. To leave the Three Realms, you can only exit through the whirlpool space. If you can reach the other end safely then it will be easy to reach those chaotic worlds.  .¡±

    "What is this huge light that looks like the sun?" Ji Ning pointed to the huge light in the center of the entire star map.

    Fuxi, Bodhi, and Cui Fujun all looked at the huge light with burning eyes.

    "It's called Da Mo Eternal Realm." Fuxi said softly.

    There is only one day left this month, and the last day left in 2013. Please vote for me!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 4: Encounter

    "Da Mo Eternal Realm?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised.  !

    Others in the Three Realms may not understand what the Eternal Realm means, but Ji Ning knows it very well, because the very powerful Tiancang Palace where the Beixiu World God was located occupies one side

    ¡®The eternal realm,.

    Every eternal realm is enough for the practitioners in the chaos to fight over their heads.

    "Ji Ning." Lord Cui waved his hand again, and a jade slip flew out of the wooden house and handed it directly to Ji Ning, "This contains the information from the outside world that we know."

    Ji Ning connected and quickly scanned it with his mental penetration.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning took a breath.

    It¡¯s just as I guessed.

    Tiancang Palace is the ¡®eternal realm of Tiancang¡¯ occupied.

    Da Mo Yuan is the ¡®Da Mo Eternal Realm¡¯ occupied.

    Based on the detailed records on the jade slips, Ji Ning can also deduce the strength of this force that occupies the ¡®Da Mo Eternal World¡¯.

    "I didn't expect this to be a force comparable to Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning secretly said, "At least in this vast territoryDa Mo Eternal Realm is the core. Well, in the future, I will definitely have to go  After a trip to the Great Mo Eternal Realm, I believe that some powerful people in the Great Mo Eternal Realm, such as the World Gods and Chaos Immortals, should have been to more distant places, and maybe they know about Tiancang Palace."

    The ones Nuwa¡¯s camp killed were the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals.

    The stronger you are, the more you know!

    There may be people in the Eternal World of Da Mo who know about Tiancang Palace.

    "You see it." Lord Cui sighed with emotion, "Based on the above records, there must be so many World Gods and Chaos Immortals in that vast territory. Compared with them, our Three Realms are really remote and weak."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Under normal circumstances, on average, there is one world realm for every ten chaotic worlds!  This is a relatively common situation. From this, you can imagine how many world gods and chaos immortals there are in that vast territory.  But that territory is too vast It's not even possible to travel back and forth between them by flying or traveling through the void.  You must rely on the 'time and space teleportation array' to reach some areas.

    Because of its huge size and harsh environment, groups of World Gods and Chaos Immortals separated themselves from each other, making the territory very chaotic.

    ¡°Compared to thisthe Three Realms are considered a paradise.

    ???????????? To the Great Demon God of Cuxiu, the Lord of All Things, etc., the chaotic world of the Three Realms that is not led by the World God and the Chaos Immortal is simply a pie in the sky. Of course, he will fight for it with all his life.  After all, the value of a ¡®Heart of the World¡¯ is much more valuable than both of their lives.

    "Chaos is truly endless and vast."

    "Tiancang Palace is in another territory far away, and Da Mo Yuan is in this territory. I don't know when we will arrive at Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning said secretly, "Forget it, it's useless to think about it, this is the final battle.  Whether we can survive and whether we can win is hard to say.¡±

    Sitting in the wooden boat, we left Nuwa¡¯s fairyland.

    Ji Ning was still thinking.

    Knowing that he had two ancestors, Suiren and Gonggong, Ji Ning was excited at first, but now he started to feel worried.  Our strength is so strong, where is the Wujian Sect?  It should be noted that this catastrophe was initiated by Wujianmen!  They take the initiative to destroy the six paths of reincarnation and bring peace to the three realms.

    If you dare to initiate a provocation, Wujianmen will have no confidence at all?

    "No matter what, if the soldiers come, the water will come and the earth will cover you!" Ji Ning had a hint of sternness in his eyes, "We cannot lose this war! If we lose, my daughter and her relatives will have to survive in the endless chaos even if they escape the pursuit.  .¡±

    Defeated.

    Bodhi ran away with the remnants!  But Ji Ning knew very well how dangerous the chaos was. Even the ancestor gods and ancestors could die at any time. His daughter Mingyue was too weak and could not protect herself at all.

    "Can't lose."

    This is a battle of factions, a battle of survival.

    "We must realize the way of water and heaven before the final battle." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "Jining, where are you going?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning, "Are you going back to Xieyue World, or"

    "I won't go back to Xianyue World for the time being." Ji Ning shook his head, "I want to walk more in the Three Realms, see more, and see more of this world. I hope I can understand the way of heaven before the final battle."

    "Yes." Bodhi also smiled and nodded, "Your sword power is very good, but to become an ancestor god or a Taoist ancestor, you must understand a heavenly way."

    Ji Ning nodded.  ! Fuxi, Bodhi and Ji Ning separated for the time being.!

    Ji Ning¡¯s true self began to walk in the three realms.

    Or sit on a boat and watch the flow of the river.

    Or stand on the top of the mountain and look up at the dark clouds in the sky and the approaching storm.

    Or in a dilapidated temple, watching the rain pouring outside.

    ?Or ride in the clouds and mist, watching the turbulent waves and whirlpools in the ocean.

    Water, when gentle, is like a mother's touch.

    Water, when it is cold, is cold to the core.

    Water, when violent, can destroy the sky and the earth.

    Water, when happy, dances and flutters.

    The second soul is constantly enlightening in the Taihao Pagoda, while the main body is watching the appearance of all the water in the three realms of heaven and earth.

    Mist, soft water, and ice are all water.

    "Huh?"

    Next to a river bank, a young man in white clothes who was sitting leisurely holding a fishing rod suddenly showed a hint of joy. He pulled up the fishing rod and wow, a big fish crossed an arc and landed on the bank next to it. The young man in white clothes stretched out his hand and pulled the fish out.  Take it off and put it into the bucket. There are already six fish in the bucket.

    "It would be nice to make some fish soup." The boy in white put some fish bait on it and flicked it again, and the fishhook flew into the river.

    While rowing, fishing, and fishing like a mortal, Ji Ning discovered another side of water. For mortals, water is necessary for life, and water is full of dangers. Living a mortal life, feeling the relationship between mortals and  He was deeply moved by the relationship between water.  So Ji Ning began to live as a mortal.

    "Wow~, a ferry slowly crossed the river in the distance. The river is vast, and there are big waves even if there is no wind. With the gusts of river wind, the waves in the center of the river become more and more turbulent, and the ferry starts to sway.

    "ah."

    "Help." Suddenly there was a cry of exclamation. The captain of the ferry tried his best to keep the balance of the boat. But with a sway, a child sitting on the boat fell into the water. Suddenly, a middle-aged man next to him shouted  He also flew into the water.

    Hearing distant cries on the bank of the river, Ji Ning looked up, sighed softly, and then raised his hands.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    As if an invisible big hand suddenly held up the ferry, even the middle-aged people and children in the water flew out of the water.  The ferry boat, children, and middle-aged people were all flying in the air. They all looked at each other. The people on the ferry boat were even more shocked and looked around. They were all a little dazed for a while.

    The ferry boat, middle-aged people, and children flew to the distant shore and landed.

    "Thank you Dragon King."

    "Thank you Dragon King for your great mercy."

    These mortals all bowed to the river.

    Ji Ning, who was still fishing in the distance, suddenly sighed in his heart. Life is so fragile. If he hadn't happened to be here, very few of the people on the ferry would have survived.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??Suddenly, the river water automatically opened a channel, and a wooden boat was drawn out from the bottom of the water. The rower was an old man with a red nose, and he slowly rowed the wooden boat in front of Ji Ning.

    "Ji Ning, long time no see." The red-nosed old man said with a smile.

    Ji Ning, who was fishing, showed a hint of joy and stood up immediately: "I always feel that I am lucky today. I have caught six fish, which is much more than the past few days. I am still thinking I am so lucky.  , will something happen? I didn¡¯t expect to see you, Mr. Yuan.¡±

    Old Man Yuan was kind to me. After all, he saved his life back then and even gave him the "Heart Code" as a gift.

    But now in the battle between camps Old Man Yuan has not made a decision yet, and Ji Ning still has a grudge against him when facing him.

    "Can you come on my boat and have a chat, old man?" Old Man Yuan said with a smile.

    "You can bring this fish up," Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Of course." Old Man Yuan nodded.

    Ji Ning carried the fishhook tree and stepped directly onto the wooden boat. When Old Man Yuan saw Ji Ning's mortal side, he faintly sensed the natural and restrained meaning of Ji Ning's every move, and secretly sighed: "It's really extraordinary."

    Boom, the barrel and the fishhook were placed on the bow of the boat. Ji Ning immediately sat down cross-legged, opposite Old Man Yuan. In front of them was a wooden table with a pot of wine and two wine glasses.

    The mountain is not finished yet to be continued.

    If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 5: Ji Ning and Old Man Yuan

    "If you think highly of me, old man, just call me Taoist friend." Mr. Yuan smiled.

    "Fellow Taoist Yuan." Ji Ning also spoke.

    The atmosphere between the two is very mysterious.

    The battle in the ancient ruins has ended. Now the battle for luck is going on in the three realms. At the last moment of the battle for luck, it will be the final battle!  But up to now, Taoist Yuan still did not side with Nuwa's camp. To be honest, Ji Ning also felt that Mr. Yuan was too selfish!

    "First, drink some of the wine I brought, old man." Old Man Yuan said and stretched out his hand to pick up the jug, but Ji Ning picked it up first and said with a smile: "I'll pour it."

    Wow, wow.

    Ji Ning filled two wine glasses, and Old Man Yuan picked up the wine glass and took a sip: "I still remember that you were very immature back then, but I didn't expect that in less than a thousand years, you would reach this stage, and the Infernal Sect would treat you as a thorn in its side.  But there is no way to get rid of you."

    "The strength of the Wujian Sect is just that." Ji Ning looked at Old Man Yuan, "Even from the surface, the Wujian Sect is weaker than ours. If this is the case, then why are you not willing to stand on our side, Fellow Daoist Yuan?  ?My master Bodhi, as well as other powerful people, many of them are life and death friends who were born from chaos with you, fellow Taoist Yuan, and traveled together in the ancient Pangu world."

    "Yes, friends of life and death." Old Man Yuan nodded lightly, "But for the sake of my great road, everything can be abandoned."

    "What's your path?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "My avenue is in the wider territory outside." Old Man Yuan smiled, "The Three Realms are just a chaotic world. There are more chaotic worlds outside, world gods, chaotic immortals In the wider territory outside  There's a lot. That's my world, and it's so boring to waste your life in this kind of infighting."

    "You just watch your friends die one by one?" Ji Ning asked.

    "So what if you watch them die?" Old Man Yuan was very calm.

    Ji Ning immediately understood that there might have been many powerful people before, like Master Bodhi and others, who had come to persuade the old man Guoyuan.  Old Man Yuan remained unswerving, and it was obvious that it was not easy to persuade him.

    "There is a saying in my hometown: A golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as your own doghouse." Ji Ning smiled, "This is very vulgar, but the truth is very simple. Although the outside world is wider, there are more powerful people, and there are more adventures.  There are more, more methods and magical powers. Just like the chaotic aliens who invaded our three realms are just small figures in the outside world But! No matter how weak our three realms are, they are still our doghouse and our home.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even protect my family.¡±

    "Brothers can't protect you."

    "What's the point of talking about cultivation?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    Old Man Yuan looked at Ji Ning: "What you said makes sense, but for me, reaching a higher level is the most important thing. Some mortal cultivators even kill their fathers, mothers, wives, and children on the road to cultivating immortals.  , I have the heart to cultivate immortality! If I were a mortal and cultivated all the way to immortality, maybe I would do the same thing, do you understand?"

    Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    "Killing your father, your mother, your wife and your children is a way of understanding. In Ji Ning's opinion, this is a wrong path.  If there is no emotion, what's the point of The Walking Dead?

    "We have different Taoism and we don't want to work together." Ji Ning picked up the wine glass and said, "Back then, Taoist friend Yuan, you gave me the Heart Code. I can't repay you. I can only offer you a glass of water and wine."

    "Beiming Sword Immortal proposes wine to me, of course I will drink it." Old Man Yuan also picked up the wine glass.

    They both drank.

    Putting down the glass of wine, Ji Ning looked at Old Man Yuan. The faint edge frightened Old Man Yuan. He felt the powerful threat that Ji Ning gave him.

    "I wonder what the reason why Taoist friend Yuan is looking for me this time is?" Ji Ning said.

    "It's okay, why don't you just have a drink and catch up on old times?" Taoist Yuan said with a smile.

    "Reminiscing about old times? We've reminisced about old times and drank wine. I have to go back and make some fish soup." Ji Ning stood up as he spoke, going to get the barrel and fishhook from the bow of the boat.

    "I do have something to see you for," Yuandao said.

    Ji Ning stopped and turned around.

    But at this moment¡ª¡ª

    A mysterious and unpredictable wave instantly invaded Ji Ning's body and invaded Ji Ning's soul. This wave was powerful and vast.

    "It's mental effort." Ji Ning understood immediately.

    That mysterious force - the vast mental power invaded forcefully, and my own mental power could not stop it. It was not at the same level at all.

    "The fifth level of mental power! This old man has the fifth level of mental power, and he unexpectedly attacked me." Ji Ning was shocked. There has been a rumor in the Three Realms that Hou Yi is the only one who has reached the fifth level of mental power.  But this is only on the surface. Old Man Yuan is already very accomplished mentally. Ji Ning saw the "Heart Code" as a gift to Ji NingThis shows how powerful the old man is.

    I just found out today that Old Man Yuan¡¯s mental power is actually at the fifth level!

    The mind is invaded!

    Ji Ning's mental power was completely unstoppable, and the invading mental power penetrated directly into Ji Ning's soul.  !

    "Mind strength locks the soul!" Ji Ning has always maintained this secret technique.

    The mind locks the soul.

    It is a secret method of defense that combines the strength of the mind and the soul. It is like a complex lock that locks the soul, making it difficult for foreign enemies to penetrate!

    Wandering in chaos, some natural illusions, some evil secret techniques, there are many that target the soul, so the secret technique to protect the soul is very important, this is what Beixiu World God left to Ji Ning

    ¡®The method of locking the soul with mind power!  Ji Ning's soul has become very powerful with the help of the "Half-step Ancestral God". The fourth level of mental power and soul are combined with secret techniques to form a "lock" that is even more impregnable.

    "Boom~~~~" The powerful mental power of the fifth level collided strongly with the soul-locking power of the mind.

    The outside world.

    The surrounding space suddenly became quiet, and the surrounding river suddenly became quiet, without a trace of waves, as if it had solidified.  The fish in the wooden barrel at the bow of the boat were motionless.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!  !  !  !  !  !

    The wooden boat suddenly exploded, the wooden barrel exploded, and the fish inside also exploded to pieces The surrounding lake water instantly turned into powder

    Although the power of the mind is illusory.

    But the mental power at the fifth level is too powerful, and Old Man Yuan¡¯s mental power hit an iron plate!  The defense of the Mind Soul Locking Technique was so powerful that it completely blocked the invasion. This powerful collision caused a huge shock in the outside world. The entire area of ??30 feet around was turned into powder, but further away was not damaged at all.

    "How is that possible?" Old Man Yuan looked shocked. His most certain move failed unexpectedly at the beginning.

    Ji Ning turned his head and showed a hint of pain in his eyes.

    "Fellow Taoist Yuan, you really disappoint me."

    The voice echoed in Old Man Yuan¡¯s ears.

    Wow!

    A dazzling sword light also came. Without hesitation, Ji Ning took out the divine sword Purple Light Qiong and performed the most mysterious and unpredictable 'shadowless style'.

    "Go." A whisk appeared in Old Man Yuan's hand. He waved the whisk and continuously resisted the sword light. Old Man Yuan retreated continuously at the same time.

    "It's hidden deep enough."

    As soon as they met, Ji Ning discovered that Old Man Yuan was definitely a leader.

    On the surface, it is said that he is close to the leader level, but that was a long, long time ago. In this fight, he first exposed the fifth level of his mental power, and then used the whisk to block his own sword light.  Although he is good at overcoming strength with softness, there is no doubt that Old Man Yuan is already at the leadership level.

    "Wow." Next to Old Man Yuan, a figure flashed, and a man with green hair and red robes appeared.

    "Lord of all demons!"

    Ji Ning was shocked at how quickly the Lord of Demons appeared without any warning.

    "Don't leave." Ji Ning thrust out his sword, like a thunderbolt, and the most violent "blood drop" style, directly stabbed the old man Yuan, but the green-haired and red-robed man flew away. As he flew,  The surrounding space was changing inch by inch. Ji Ning's sword had already surpassed the limits of heaven, and it was the fastest bleeding style.

    But Ji Ning suddenly discovered that the speed of his sword could not keep up with the flying speed of the Lord of Demons.

    "Wow."

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, Old Man Yuan, has disappeared from Ji Ning¡¯s sight.

    The world of ten thousand demons.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons appeared with Old Man Yuan. Master Huanmu, Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, and the Black-robed God King all looked over.

    "Failed." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "He has just become a true god, and his soul needs enough time to be strong enough after being nurtured by the god's body. I thought that his soul was not strong enough, so I could scheme against him and take the opportunity to kidnap him.  Who would want to take Ji Ning's little life and be a prostitute? Oh, I'm getting old."

    "Ji Ning's situation has been established. It's not that easy to deal with him. In fact, you don't need any certificate of surrender at all. I believe you." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at Old Man Yuan.

    Today is the last day of 2013. There is a New Year's Day event held in the Manghuangji game. There is a chance to get "Sanqing Taoist", "Houyi" and other powerful characters. I missed this New Year's Day event. Next time I want to get "Sanqing Taoist", "Houyi" and other powerful characters.  I'm afraid it will be much more difficult for Yi.

    What Tomato desires most now is to get Taoist Sanqing!  That way I will be even better at the game

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Download URL

    Everyone join usYou can also get detailed information by going to "Tomato WeChat". Search for "fanqie34" in adding friends, or "I eat tomatoes, you can add tomatoes."

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 6: Awakening Buddha

    The river surges.  !

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, with anger and pain in his eyes.

    "Old Man Yuan actually joined Wu Jianmen. Didn't he not want to get involved in the disputes among the three realms?" Ji Ning was grateful to Old Man Yuan. Although the strength shown by Old Man Yuan surprised Ji Ning, his betrayal  , which made Ji Ning even more uncomfortable. Master Bodhi and Old Man Yuan had a very close friendship, so they might be sad.

    Wow.

    Three figures appeared one after another next to Ji Ning, namely Taoist Bodhi who came through the vortex of space, Taoist Sanqing and Xiaoyao Tianzun.

    "Brother Yuan, he actually" Xiaoyao Tianzun's beard and hair trembled, and there was disbelief in his eyes.

    "Why are you still calling me Brother Yuan?" Taoist Sanqing had a cold edge in his eyes. "I never expected that such a traitor would appear among our group of brothers and friends! It would be fine if he left the Three Realms, but actually defected to the Wujianmen camp.  In. Very good, very good, Bodhi, Zixiu, you two remember, from today on, that Taoist Yuan and us are enemies, not friends!"

    "Yeah." Xiaoyao Tianzun nodded lightly.

    "Traitor." Bodhi gritted his teeth, his eyes full of pain, "I didn't expect, I really didn't expect that that day he kept telling me that he would leave the Three Realms He turned around and attacked Ji Ning! A villain, sinister and treacherous.  !¡±

    Taoist Sanqing looked at Bodhi.

    The relationship between Bodhi and Old Man Yuan was originally very good, like brothers, but the betrayal of Taoist Yuan Looking at the Nuwa camp, I am afraid that Bodhi is the saddest one.

    "Occasionally, some scum appear." Taoist Sanqing sighed, "Bodhi, don't be too sad for these scum."

    "Sad? No, I won't be sad." Bodhi sneered, "It would be best if he died."

    Ji Ning saw his master's harsh words, but from the master's trembling body, Ji Ning understood how big a blow this time was to him, and even said, "The Taoist Yuan who attacked me just now used the power of his mind I  Only then did I realize that his mental power had actually reached the fifth level."

    "The fifth level of mind power?" Sanqing, Bodhi, and Xiaoyao Tianzun were all shocked.

    Although they sensed the battle just now, they were unable to detect the mental energy from such a long distance.

    "Well, the fifth level." Ji Ning nodded and frowned, "Unlike Senior Brother Hou Yi, Senior Brother Hou Yi used his mental power on archery, making the bow and arrow contain incredible power. But this Taoist Yuan uses his mental power even more bizarrely.  , directly aimed at the soul, fortunately my soul is strong enough to be able to withstand it."

    "Aim directly at the soul?"

    "This is troublesome."

    Bodhi, Sanqing, and Xiaoyao all felt troubled.

    "That villain must have seen Ji Ning that you should have just become a true god." Bodhi said coldly, "He guessed that your soul was nurtured by the divine body for a short time, and your soul should not be strong, so he wanted to make a sneak attack."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. In fact, he became a true god before he conquered the ancient ruins, and he was a 'half-step ancestor god'. His soul was stronger than that of ordinary true god ancestors. In addition, with the 'Mind Soul Locking Method', then  Taoist Yuan really stepped on the iron plate!

    "This Taoist Yuan can block Ji Ning's sword, and his mental strength is at the fifth level." Taoist Sanqing said in a low voice, "And he has joined the Wujian Sect, so he must be very ambitious! Such ambitions are huge, and his strength is  Strong everyone must be careful and vigilant."

    "Um."

    Everyone present felt heavy-hearted.

    They have the anger in their hearts that iron cannot become steel, and at the same time they also have a vigilance.

    Old Man Yuan finally made a choice and took his entire Yuanhe Four Ancestors faction to defect to the Wujianmen side.  The Four Ancestors of Yuanhe faction have long been completely loyal to Old Man Yuan. In the past, Old Man Yuan was swinging around. Other strong men of the Four Ancestors of Yuanhe faction also followed Old Man Yuan Now, they all follow Old Man Yuan and stand at Wujianmen.  side.

    It can be seen how united the four ancestors of Yuanhe are within the faction.

    "From today on, Taoist Yuan and my Nuwa camp are enemies, not friends. When the final battle comes, I will kill them as soon as I have the opportunity." Taoist Sanqing said with murderous intent in the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans. Everyone present  All the mighty ones agree.

    Taoist Yuan¡¯s betrayal really made them angry!

    time flies.

    The boundary wars in the Three Realms are still going on, and their scale is gradually increasing. Starting in the 110th year after the war in the ancient ruins, the scale of each boundary war between the two sides exceeded 3,000 gods and true immortals  Both camps realize that they are very close to the final decision!  !

    The final battle may break out at any time now!

    It doesn¡¯t have to be the one who gets the final battle over luck As long as one party feels that there is no hope in the battle over luck.Yes, it is entirely possible to launch the final decisive battle in advance.

    The atmosphere between the two camps is getting more and more oppressive!  Everyone is preparing for the final battle.

    Heaven, Lingshan Mountain in the West.

    There were two young monks guarding the ordinary temple. Inside the temple, Buddha Jueming was sitting there like a sculpture, motionless, dead and without any breath of life, like a dead thing.

    "Wow."

    The eyelids of this sculptural Buddha suddenly opened slowly, very slowly.

    "The realm war in the Shennong World has also begun?" Jueming Buddha whispered to himself, "The three realms are in war, and even the Shennong World has been caught in the flames of war The battle in the ancient ruins has not started until now.  One hundred and fifty years is too fast. If this continues, I am afraid that within a few decades there will be the final battle for destiny."

    The final battle for luck is when all the armies of gods and true immortals from the two camps fight.

    At that time, in the entire Three Realmsexcept for the True Gods and Taoist Ancestors, almost all the other more powerful immortals and demons were involved.  Even if one side feels that something is not good - the True God Taoist Ancestors will immediately take action and start a final battle.

    "Within fifty years" Buddha Jueming stood up slowly.

    Fifty years is still a very loose number.

    After all, it is already a war in Shen Nong¡¯s world. If it goes quickly, it may be the final battle for fate in ten or twenty years.

    "My original oath was to leave the Three Realms within a thousand years of becoming the Ancestral God and go to find Tiancang Palace." Buddha Jueming said secretly, "Now the final battle may break out at any time. It will take some time for me to break through from the True God to the Ancestral God.  of.

    Waiting until the final battle really breaks out any breakthrough will be delayed, well, that's it now.  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Buddha Jueming disappeared into the temple, and the two young novices outside the temple didn't know anything about it.

    ??A dark star in the endless chaos.

    A huge Buddha lotus fell on the surface of the star. On the lotus, the Buddha Awakening was sitting cross-legged.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The surrounding chaos suddenly surged, and even the star power of the dark star itself was crazily absorbed. With the Awakening Buddha as the core, a large amount of power was crazily absorbed, forming a huge chaotic vortex!  And every divine power of Jueming Buddha began to undergo qualitative transformation and began a new structure.

    In just a moment, the whirlpool of chaos dissipated, everything returned to calm, and the dark star once again regained its power.

    There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of Buddha Jueming.

    "He has become the ancestral god."

    "I must leave within a thousand years." Buddha Jueming had a deep reluctance to let go of the Three Realms. He came step by step from a weak age, and even had an adventure when he entered the Moon Pool. After practicing "The God of the Silent World" for a long time, he had already  After finding a little aura of the divine body, he could break through from the True God to the Ancestral God at any time.

    But he was reluctant to leave. He had a gentle temperament and was naturally suitable for Buddhism. He had no desires and desires. He was very satisfied living peacefully in the three realms.

    It¡¯s just that in this final catastrophe, he must stand up.

    Only by becoming an Ancestral God can one have enough power to influence the situation of the war To become an Ancestral God, one must leave the Three Realms within a thousand years. If he does not leave within a thousand years, he will die due to the backlash of his destiny oath.

    "It's enough to be able to fight the enemy with the master and the old friends before leaving." Buddha Jueming sat on the lotus and disappeared easily.

    No one knows about his breakthrough in chaos.

    He quietly returned to his temple. There were two young novice monks guarding his temple all year round. He kept a low profile and refused to go out. In addition, he also used the same breath-containing method as the Suiren clan. Even if someone came to visit him,  , I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t see it.  What's more, the atmosphere is tense now, and the final battle may break out at any time, and no one comes to visit friends. Moreover, Jueming Buddha is too low-key and has been sitting around since he became the true god and Taoist ancestor, and no one comes to visit friends.  Therefore, the entire Three Realms did not know that there was another ancestral god in the Three Realms.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 7: Star Reacher

    A quiet small mountain village, the mountain village is peaceful and peaceful. There is an ordinary bamboo house in the mountain village. In the bamboo house, there lives a young man in white all year round.

    The residents of the mountain village are actually very curious.

    Because this village was originally built for some mortals who fled to the mountains to escape the war, many of them didn't look at each other. At that time, the young man in white also came to the mountains and lived here with them.  They thought that the boy in white was also escaping from the war But in a blink of an eye, the boy in white had lived here for five years. During these five years, they discovered that the boy in white seemed to go fishing every day.

    He doesn¡¯t chase girls, and he doesn¡¯t worry about carrying on the family line.

    Nor do they farm.

    They make a living by fishing.

    "This bastard really doesn't know what's good or bad. I don't even want to marry him. How handsome the girl from Lao Li's family is and how nice the family is. They are one of the best in our village. It's rare that a girl likes him and he still wants to marry him."  Push it away with a smile" The matchmaker angrily walked out of the bamboo courtyard and even kicked the bamboo hard.

    "If this matchmaker knew that she was kicking the gate of the most powerful gods and demons in the three realms, I really don't know what her expression would be.

    Ji Ning, who was at the door of the bamboo house, smiled and picked up the fishing rod beside him to go fishing.

    He used to travel the three realms, but recently he began to integrate into mortal life and had some exchanges with these villagers. Instead, Ji Ning gradually realized another meaning of 'water'. It is said in the mortal world that people are like water and can carry boats.  It can also capsize a boat.  Ji Ning faintly sensed the majestic and vast connotation contained in 'Water, the Way of Heaven'

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stopped just as he picked up the fishing rod.

    "The modification of the magical power is finally completed." Ji Ning showed a hint of joy.

    "Walk."

    Wow.

    Ji Ning immediately flew into the sky and disappeared in an instant. However, the villagers in the mountain village did not see this scene. They only saw the young man in white picking up the fishing rod and going out to fish again. However, they did not know that the one who was here now was just  An 'incarnation,' nothing more.

    On a tattered star in the void of the Three Realms, Ji Ning appeared out of thin air. After landing, some dust was thrown up, and the dust flew into the endless void.

    "Just practice your star-catching skills here."

    Ji Ning nodded and waved his hand, and all the dust on the ground around him was swept into a ball and turned into rocks and fell aside.

    Immediately, Ji Ning sat down cross-legged, turned over his hands, and took out a gourd. The gourd contained

    The essence of the Five Elements is exactly what the Five Elements Divine Cauldron in the World Prison extracted from some pure Yang magic weapons and innate magic weapons. Ji Ning wants to use these "Five Elements Essence" to practice the Star Reaching Hand.  The sixth turn!

    The sixth turn of Star Picker is very difficult to practice.

    The original Sanshou Taoist got a 'star gold stone' by chance. The star gold stone contains the innate divine patterns. Sanshou Taoist understood it for a long time, and used the 'star gold stone' as the main aid and a large number of other precious materials to cultivate into 'Reaching the Stars'.  The sixth turn of the hand.  And looking at the three realms, apart from Taoist Sanshou who has obtained a star gold stone, Taoist Sanqing is the only one who has obtained it!

    But, the one that Taoist Sanqing got was also used to refine the Immortal Killing Sword Diagram!

    "The Immortal Killing Sword Diagram is based on the mystery of the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction - it is finally made with countless real materials.  It makes the four Chaos Divine Swords seem to be one body, exerting extremely terrifying power!

    "The Star Gold Stone should be the 'Star Heart' recorded by the Beixiu World God. It would be great to find two of these rare objects in the Three Realms." Ji Ning shook his head. Without the Star Gold Stone, there is no way to practice catching stars.  The sixth turn of the hand.

    So

    Ji Ning began to delve into this magical power. It didn't matter to Ji Ning whether he could train his hands to resemble the Chaos Treasures, because he already had the Chaos Treasures. Even the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong was more powerful than the Chaos Treasures.  !  What Ji Ning values ????is the ¡®Star Reaching Hand¡¯. The divine power burst method of the Star Reaching Hand can cause a large amount of divine power to explode instantly, exerting strength far beyond normal!

    Taoist Sanshou, whose realm is not high and has not even understood the way of heaven, yet relied on his ¡®star-catching hand¡¯ to bravely kill several alien true god Taoist ancestors in the ancient war of destruction!

    ¡®The Star Picker is listed as one of the top ten magical powers of the Three Purities, tied with Hou Yi¡¯s archery.

    It¡¯s because the power it explodes is really amazing!  That is to say, Sanshou Taoist himself is not very strong. If he is half-step ancestral god like Ji Ning, he can reach the leader level with this magical power!  Ning currently lacks a method to explode his divine power. Although he has "Nine Yuan Destruction", "Nine Yuan Destruction" requires a lot of time to understand the powerful magical power.

    In terms of divine power explosion.

    &nbsp; Of course Beixiu World God himself is powerful, but he learned that from Tiancang Palace!  He has been wandering outside for many years and has also acquired some additional methods to explode divine power. Unfortunately, these are relatively common methods. Although they were left to Ji Ning, their power is not as good as the sixth turn of the Star Reacher.

    "The sixth turn of the star-picking hand is when Taoist Sanshou comprehends the star, gold and stone."

    "But his burst of divine power is too violent! The palm must be tempered into a chaotic treasure, otherwise, the palm will not be able to withstand such an explosion of divine power." Ji Ning secretly said.

    The Star Reacher is extremely explosive.

    The palm must be tempered very strongly to withstand such an explosion!

    "It has been one hundred and seventy-two years since I became a true god. My second soul has lasted for more than seventeen thousand years in the Taihao Pagoda." Ji Ning said secretly, "Although it is mainly about enlightenment,  Occasionally I stopped to study swordsmanship and magical powers, but this magical power was finally modified."

    Based on "Nine Yuan Destruction", we carefully analyze "Star Reacher".

    The reason why "The Star Reacher" is mysterious is that it has absorbed some of the mysteries of stars, gold and stones.  Some of its components are not too complicated.  With "Nine Yuan Destruction" as a reference, Ji Ning still dissected it one by one.

    Then we gradually deduced the sixth turn

    After occasional deductions, more than 17,000 years later, the deduction of the second soul was finally completed!

    "The essence of the Five Elements is used instead of some strange objects such as stars, gold and stones to temper the hands. After all, the essence of the "Star Reaching Hand" method is to use the Five Elements objects to temper.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged, with a gourd beside him. Inside the gourd was some essence of the Five Elements.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The essence of the Five Elements flew out under Ji Ning's guidance and flew towards Ji Ning's palms. The 'Star-Zhaining Divine Mark' appeared and began to become more and more complex. Finally, the Star-Zhaining Divine Mark reached an extreme level.  Giving people an incomparable sense of completion, Ji Ning's palm exuded overwhelming pressure, but the surrounding Ji Ning's mental energy had already been enveloped in circles, blocking all detection.

    The Wujian Sect knew that Ji Ning was on this star, but they had no way of detecting what Ji Ning was doing.

    "It's done." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the domineering aura in his hands subsided.

    "My palm is comparable to the Chaos Treasure, and it is enough to withstand such an explosion of divine power." Ji Ning's mind moved, and he slapped a palm into the void above.

    Boom~~~~

    I saw a huge translucent palm phantom crushing into the void. For a moment, the void shook, and a huge wave was formed in the void hundreds of millions of miles away, spreading to unknown distances.

    "What a powerful burst of divine power." Ji Ning nodded and showed joy. With such an burst of divine power, the burst of power could be even stronger when he used the divine sword.

    "Practice your magical powers!"

    "Now we are short of Enlightenment! I hope to realize a way of heaven before the final battle." Ji Ning also felt a little anxious in his heart. He had left an incarnation in the Hall of Ten Thousand Races, so he knew it very well.  The situation in the Three Realms has now reached a point where it is truly on the verge of breaking out, and the final decisive battle may break out at any time.

    Even if the fate battle breaks out again in the end, it will only be in the past few decades.

    Haste makes waste.

    Ji Ning understands this truth very well. Although he is very eager to understand the way of heaven, it is true that he has been able to understand the way of heaven very quickly in his own realm for more than 17,000 years. However, the more anxious he is, the more it will affect his understanding.  Therefore, Ji Ning is still very calm. Just like in the past, when he is enlightening, he will also take a break to understand the swordsmanship.

    Over more than 10,000 years, although the way of heaven has not been fully understood, magical powers have been developed, and even swordsmanship has made great progress.

    "There are ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets, of which I have learned all ninety-six swordsmanship tablets. Only these two swordsmanship tablets are left they are still a little worse. Once you understand them all, you can go and study them.  I have realized the nameless swordsmanship." In the Taihao Pagoda, Ji Ning, in black robe, was looking at the two swordsmanship tablets in front of him.

    It¡¯s the first day of the new year, please give me some monthly tickets~~~~

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 8: The Unknown Swordsmanship of the ¡®Heart Sword Style¡¯

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, stretched out his fingers and condensed a seven-colored divine sword, and then used his sword skills.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The shadow of the sword is like a dream, as if rain appears everywhere, occasionally showing a hint of edge.

    Originally, Ji Ning's face still had a look of confusion and confusion, but as he practiced, he gradually became happy and even screamed loudly.

    "Wow."

    The sword light flashed and then disappeared as if it was escaping into the void.

    "What a Zangfeng." Ji Ning stopped, unable to hide the joy in his eyes, "Beixiu World God really put all his effort into guiding me. The ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets guided me step by step Let  My understanding of swords is becoming more and more suitable for me to practice the "Unknown Swordsmanship"."

    "These two swordsmanship steles both have the meaning of 'Hidden Edge,' which I already understand."

    "Ninety-eight sword stele stonesall without confusion!"

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    The Jasper Temple immediately appeared next to him, and he immediately entered the Jasper Temple. Countless patterns of sword moves appeared on the walls of the Jasper Temple, which recorded the real unique skill of the Beixiu World God, "Unknown Swordsmanship". Even though  He is in the realm of Beixiu World God, and the sword moves he recorded have only been partially practiced.

    Just because you can memorize it doesn¡¯t mean you can practice it.

    Just like Taoist Sanqing can memorize the nine levels of chaos prohibition, but when he was refining the 'Zhuxian Sword Diagram, he only understood the seven levels!

    ""The Unnamed Swordsmanship" points directly to the origin." Ji Ning said softly, "According to what Beixiu World God said, practicing this swordsmanship is expected to reach the sixth level of sword power."

    The sixth level of sword power is the ¡®sword world¡¯, a very perfect state.

    If you can really reach this level, the gods and demons can completely restructure their bodies with the 'Sword World' as the core and become world gods!

    Those who practice the immortal style can completely use the 'Sword World' as the core to return the golden elixir space in the body to chaos and step into the realm of chaotic immortals!

    ¡®The sword world and realm belong to the same level as Chaos Heavenly Dao!

    Chaos Heavenly Way is the most common. According to the records of Beixiu World God, more than 99% of practitioners rely on Chaos Heavenly Way to become World Gods and Chaos Immortals!  Because chaos is omnipresent, no matter what kind of heavenly way you understand, for example, if you understand the watery way of heaven, you can immediately understand the chaotic way of heaven.

    Chaos evolved into yin and yang, into the destruction of life, into metal, wood, water and fire

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter if you understand any of the other nine heavenly ways, you can understand chaos!  So anyone who is a Taoist can draw power from chaos!  Everyone can understand chaos!  This has led to many, many people who have fully understood the "Chaos Way of Heaven" and become world gods and Chaos Immortals.

    But it is extremely rare to become a World God or Chaos Immortal by comprehending the origin of the sword and reaching the Sword World realm.

    Every ¡®World God¡¯ and ¡®Chaos Immortal¡¯ who have reached the Sword World realm are extremely terrifying beings, and their attacks are extremely powerful!  It is beyond the comparison of ordinary Chaos Immortals and World Gods.

    but¡ª¡ª

    Each level of sword power and difficulty increases tenfold and a hundredfold.

    It is relatively easy to go from the first level to the second level of sword power, it is not too difficult to go to the third level, but it is very difficult to go to the fourth level.

    Entering the fifth level of ¡®Sword God Realm¡¯, looking at the three realms, there are only a handful of them.  There are not as many leaders as there are!

    Entering the sixth level of ¡®Sword World Realm¡¯, the difficulty will be even higher!  It is much more difficult than becoming a World God or a Chaos Immortal!

    "The "Unknown Swordsmanship" is a peerless swordsmanship that points directly to the origin and can be cultivated to the 'Sword World Realm.'" Ji Ning looked at the swordsmanship recorded on the wall of the Jasper Temple in front of him.

    There are seven styles of "Unknown Swordsmanship" recorded in front of you!  This is still a fragment. The Beixiu World God doesn¡¯t even know the name of this swordsmanship.

    He had already mastered the five postures!  But as long as you practice the third form you can enter the 'Sword World Realm'.

    "Don't talk about the third form. This is the first form If I can master it, then I will be more confident in the final battle." Ji Ning looked at the palace wall.

    The first form of "Unknown Swordsmanship" - 'Heart Sword Form'.

    This pose only needs to be practiced!  Below the World God and Chaos Immortal In terms of swordsmanship alone, it is almost difficult to meet an opponent. Among the tens of thousands of ancestor gods and ancestors, it is difficult to find a swordsmanship that can compare.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, looked at the palace wall carefully and understood this first pose.

    The ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets before were actually preparations for mastering the first form. If there were not those ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets, I would probably?Just looking at this first move will make you feel like vomiting blood, and after understanding the previous ninety-eight, Ji Ning can also understand it, but it still feels extremely difficult.  !

    "Heart Sword Style This, the first style of this nameless swordsmanship, is so ethereal and so unfathomable." Ji Ning couldn't understand it as he looked at the densely packed sword moves on the wall. Those sword moves were just  Let Ji Ning serve as a reference.

    Heart Sword Style

    There is no sword move, but there is a sword of heart.

    Ji Ning has been practicing for so many years, and all he relies on to fight is the sword in his hand!  The 'Ideal Style', 'Blood Drop Style', 'Heaven Collapse Style', 'Shadowless Style', and 'Yin Yang Style' of Mingyue Swordsmanship are all sword moves visible to the naked eye.  However, this unknown swordsmanship's 'Heart Sword Style' does not have any sword moves This made it difficult for Ji Ning to understand it.

    He has vaguely glimpsed that realm, but it is still very difficult to comprehend it.

    He also understood that once he mastered it, he would reach another world of sword use.

    After three or five years of practicing swordsmanship, Ji Ning stopped and devoted himself to comprehending 'Water Moves the Way of Heaven'.

    Practice swordsmanship and gain enlightenment.

    They alternate with each other Although the final battle is imminent, Ji Ning is still quietly meditating and practicing.

    There is already an undercurrent surging in the Three Realms, and the two camps are preparing for the final decisive battle.

    Great masters like Buddha Jueming who hide their strength are also ready at any time.

    The world of ten thousand demons.

    "This realm war in the Shennong Great World has been fought for nine years, but we still lost." The voice of Mozhu Daozu sitting there was full of anxiety, "Devil Lord, didn't you say we have an army of insect beasts?  The realm war in Shennong¡¯s Great World Why didn¡¯t this army of insect beasts show up at the end?¡±

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons sat above and looked at Taoist Mo Zhu with a smile: "Mo Zhu, don't be impatient, we need to have a bigger vision. If we lose this war, we will lose. It doesn't matter. We have maintained our vitality at least.  The loss is not big. As for the army of insect beastsof course we have it, but it won¡¯t be too late to wait until the final battle of fate for the army to appear again."

    "Wind Demon, is there really an army of insect beasts?" Demon Hand Daozu sitting next to him asked.

    "Yes." The Lord of All Demons nodded.

    "How come we never knew about it before, but you only tell us now." Demon Hand Daozu asked in confusion.

    "It was just kept secret before." The Lord of All Demons glanced at him, "Today, a powerful person from our Wujian Sect has returned. Everyone, please wait for now."

    "The Mighty One has returned?" Everyone present was confused.

    "Aren't all our powerful ones in the Three Realms?" The black-robed God King was even more confused. The powerful ancestor gods died in the ancient war of destruction. The powerful ones who survived, including the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor and Master Huan Mu, also  In the Three Realms, is there any powerful person returning?

    "You will know later." The Lord of All Demons smiled. Although Shennong World had just been defeated, he was still in a good mood.

    The other dozen or so powerful people present could only wait in confusion.

    About half an hour passed.

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of the palace door and stepped in. He was half bald and his eyes were naturally fierce. As soon as he entered, he was so excited that he even wanted to kneel down respectfully: "Disciple.  Meet the master."

    "No need." The Lord of All Demons stretched out his hand, and a surge of divine power supported the man's knees. The Lord of All Demons smiled and said, "Disciple, you have worked hard to endure endless years in loneliness. You are a master."  I have to thank you, and your current strength is comparable to that of the Ancestral God, so there is no need to kneel down."

    "Without a master, the disciple would have died while he was still a mortal." The bald man with a fierce aura said respectfully, "No matter when, the master is the disciple's master."

    The Lord of Demons smiled.

    He likes this apprentice the most and feels most at ease with this apprentice.

    "Shi Hu!" The black-robed God King stood up and looked at this ferocious bald man in disbelief, "You, you are not dead?"

    "Bu Zhu, you're not dead, how could I die?" the bald man sneered.

    "Feng Mo, you said that Xue Hu is comparable to the ancestor god, has he reached the level of a leader?" Demon Hand Dao Ancestor said in surprise.

    The Lord of All Demons nodded: "Yes."

    "Hahaha" Master Huanmu smiled, "Back then, Feng Mo, you rescued us and wandered alone in the chaos. After that, you returned to the Three Realms before letting us out. You also said that your apprentice, the Blood Hunter Demon Ancestor, was in the chaos.  Zhong is already deadit turns out he deliberately deceived us."

    Mountain

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 9: Flying Immortal

    "I escaped from the Three Realms back then." The Lord of All Demons lamented, "It was so chaotic! I didn't know where to go at all, so I randomly chose a direction and started wandering."

    The original Lord of Ten Thousand Demons did not have a detailed star map and did not know the existence of the ¡®whirlpool space passage¡¯.

    "Endless chaos, full of dangers."

    "Fortunately, I have the strength to save my life and am careful enough to save myself from danger time and time again. Otherwise, I would have died in the chaos." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said, and other powerful people present also listened. In the past, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons  He kept silent about everything he experienced in the chaos.

    "Later, I discovered a cave by chance, which should have been opened by an ancient power." The Lord of All Demons said, "I even discovered a big world that can open up a big world in chaos  ¡¤¡¤¡¤This must be the World God, Chaos Immortal."

    The Taoist ancestors of the three realms can generally open up the big world.

    But they all open up within the Three Realms!

    These big worlds are all attached to the "Heart of the World" of the Three Realms. Without the existence of the "Heart of the World", the entire Three Realms will collapse and cease to exist. The Chiming World, the Xuanwu World, and the Xianyue World will all be gone.  Law exists alone.  The endless raging chaos will destroy everything!  It is very difficult to safely build a large world in chaos. Some ancestor gods and ancestors with very good methods may be able to do it, but there is only one in a million.

    Like Fuju Taozu, he is the Beixiu World God Duo She. His realm is extremely high and he stands at the pinnacle among the world gods.

    ¡°This is how we easily opened up ¡®Moonlight Pond, come on.

    "Although it is a big world, after all, it is only tens of millions of miles around, which is not enough for us to survive." The Lord of All Demons said, "During adventures, Xue Hu also accompanied me, often going through life and death. He likes  That cave didn't like the Three Realms, so he lived in that cave for a long time."

    "I will also live there forever, and occasionally I will go back to the Three Realms to have a look. Even Nuwa doesn't know about it."

    "Finally Nuwa left the Three Realms I waited for a few more years and then took you all back to the Three Realms. Those in Nuwa's camp obviously didn't want to fight anymore and agreed to let us in." The Lord of Demons smiled.  He said, "Later you also found I found Wu Xiao! I got the puppet method and the method of cultivating insect beasts."

    ¡°The puppet method requires a large number of weapon-refining masters.

    But it is not necessary to cultivate insect beasts. It only takes enough time to cultivate insect beasts, so that the insect beasts can transform on their own.  "The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said, "So I asked Xuehu to help. For hundreds of millions of years, Xuehu has been cultivating in that cave in the chaos, and also cultivated insect beasts. The last time I went there, I found that Xuehu had already  Reached the leadership level.  "

    "At the beginning, I felt that Xue Hu had great perseverance and perseverance." Master Huan Mu nodded, "I heard that you helped your master go through life and death together, and took risks in chaos and finally died. I still regretted it for a long time Now I know that you are not dead.  It¡¯s really a great joy.¡±

    "Xue Hu, congratulations." Demon Hand Daozu also looked at Xue Hu.

    She is known as the devil among devils.

    Among the geniuses who have risen among the mortals in the world of endless chaos, the one she admires most is Xue Hu!  Xue Hu is also a real demon, but Xue Hu is too withdrawn and isolated. Among the younger generation of Wujian Sect, the black-robed God King and Xue Hu were on par with each other. The black-robed God King worshiped the master of the inner demon as his teacher.  However, Xue Hu worshiped Feng Mo, who was also lonely and carefree.

    "Damn it." The black-robed God King felt aggrieved.

    Master Huanmu and Demon Hand Dao Ancestor were at the peak early, but Xue Hu has grown up step by step like him. He has always regarded Xue Hu as his opponent and overwhelmed Xue Hu in every possible way!  Now Xuehu has become a leader?  This made him very unhappy.  Xue Hu, whose real name is Shi Hu, originally had a good relationship with the black-robed God King.

    Later, the two personalities did not get along.

    Both are demons!  One likes to play with people's hearts, but the other is extremely withdrawn, overlooking the world and not taking anything seriously.

    "Master." The Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor said respectfully, "I will be back before this catastrophe. But after this catastrophe I will prepare to go to the whirlpool space channel."

    Now Wujianmen has also obtained some star maps and knows about the whirlpool space passage.

    "I know I can't keep you." The Lord of All Demons nodded, "Indeed, only by leaving through the whirlpool space passage can we enter a wider world."

    "Yes." The Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor nodded.

    Hearing this, the Black-robed God King felt even more unhappy. This idiot, who was always aloof and arrogant, actually had the attitude of ¡®I want to enter a broader world.¡¯ He, the Black-robed God King, wanted to become the leader of the entire three realms.

    "Shi Hu." The black-robed God King was still smiling, smiling very much.??lang! If you can reach the leadership level, we will have more combat power here.  I have to remind you, maybe the information you got before is a bit outdated Nowadays, the Nuwa camp has an extremely powerful power - Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning. He has been cultivating for less than a thousand years.  Reached the leadership level.  "

    "Oh?" Blood Hunter Demon Ancestor's eyes lit up, "So powerful? It's really exciting to have such an opponent." There was a faint trace of blood in his eyes.

    The boundary war in Shennong World is over!

    The two major camps began to mobilize their troops. In each big world and each realm, all the armies were gathering and dispatching

    Since the war in the "Zhulu World", Nuwa's camp has been as powerful as a rainbow. In the subsequent large-scale wars, they won more than they lost.  The war in the Shennong World that just ended was also won!

    Dayu¡¯s human race world, the Hall of Ten Thousand Races.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The powerful ones are gathered here.

    "The Wujian Sect began to mobilize the power of various worlds." Taoist Sanqing sat high above, with a cold voice, "Obviously they have been defeated often before, and they can't stand it anymore. They want to mobilize all the power to carry out the final battle of destiny.  Fight."

    All the powerful people below felt their hearts tighten.

    finally coming?

    "If they want to fight, then fight, defeat them, and kill them." Thundergod Tianzun smashed the wine cup and roared.

    "They have united with the ancient ruins, but they are still no match for us." Hou Yi, who was sitting above, also said calmly.

    "Either they die, or we die, there is no choice all we can do is kill them all." Kuafu even roared.

    Some of the bad-tempered gods and demons present were full of murderous intent.

    Ji Ning also had a sharp look in his eyes.

    Nothing in the world can go exactly as you want!  But no matter what, I have mastered the magical power of the Star Reacher, and my sword skills are much higher than before, enough to kill in a war.

    "I'm sending an order." Taoist Sanqing shouted, "The powerful forces from all sides and all the immortal and demon legions under their command have been dispatched into the world of Dayu's human race, ready for a decisive battle at any time."

    "good."

    "good."

    "Fight."

    The powerful men all had murderous intent in their eyes. This was a life-and-death battle, and life and death were all forgotten.

    They understand that even if they win this battle, a large number of powerful people will probably die I am afraid that many of these old friends present will not be able to survive this catastrophe, and perhaps they themselves may not be able to survive it.  .  In this case, let's fight and kill!  The more you kill, the more you can survive.

    "Listen to my order and quickly go to Chiming World to assemble." In Daxia World, Emperor Xia ordered, and a large number of immortals and demons gathered in the sky.

    "Walk."

    The sky and the earth above the palace tore open, tearing out a huge passage, and large numbers of immortals and demons passed directly through the passage to the great world of Chiming.

    The armies of all worlds under the command of Chiming Realm began to assemble.

    Once fully assembled in the Chiming World, they will go to the ¡®Human Race Dayu World¡¯.

    The three realms are in turmoil and war is imminent.

    And the small mortal mountain village where Ji Ning¡¯s true self is located is still very peaceful.

    "I'm afraid they don't know." Ji Ning, who was sitting on the shore holding a fishing rod, turned to look at the smoke in the mountain village in the distance and sighed softly, "A decisive battle is about to happen. This decisive battle may even be  It affects many big worlds.¡±

    A life and death fight between the two camps.

    Both sides will refrain from destroying the Three Realms, but it will definitely affect the Three Realms.  Especially when one party sees no hope, it may take the initiative to destroy the Three Realms.

    ¡°The water is turbulent and can carry a boat and capsize it.

    "But the boat is too bigthe water can only bear it" Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning was stunned for a moment, and an idea flashed in his mind.

    "Boom~~~~~" The whole world above Ji Ning surged, and the aura of heaven descended even more, landing next to the pool of water in this small mountain village, making all the people in the small mountain village terrified and confused.  In response to this terrifying aura of heaven, they couldn't help but kneel down. At this time, they saw the figure of the young man in white flying up in the distance.

    Ji Ning threw away the fishing rod, laughed loudly, and flew away in the air.

    "Immortal!" The people in the mountain villages knelt down and kowtowed.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 10: Prisoners of the World Prison

    On a tattered star in the endless void, Ji Ning in white descended and sat down cross-legged.

    "Boom~~~, chaos appeared, forming a turbulent whirlpool. The power of chaos directly enveloped Ji Ning and poured into Ji Ning's body crazily.

    To break through to become a Heavenly Immortal, to become a Chunyang True Immortal, what you absorb is Yuanli or elixir!  But when Ji Ning understood the way of water and heaven, he naturally had a partial understanding of the way of chaos, because water is a part of chaos Naturally, Ji Ning can directly draw power from chaos, which is vast and endless.  Power poured into Ji Ning's body.

    The Pure Yang Golden Pill has begun a new transformation, and its original mana has also undergone a qualitative leap.

    With 'Water moving in the way of heaven' as the core, it absorbs the power of chaos and continuously evolves.

    The world of Xianyue.

    On the island.

    Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, walked out of the Immortal Mansion. When Uncle Bai saw Ji Ning outside the Immortal Mansion, he couldn't help but smile and said, "Ning'er, you're out."

    "I'll go out for a while." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Whoosh.

    The black Taoist robe Ji Ning quickly broke through the air, and soon there was another stream of light flying in. It was the clone of the second soul that had been guarding her daughter. This clone instantly entered the black Taoist robe Ji Ning's magical weapon. This time this  The second soul clone also needs to break through at the same time.

    On a deserted island in the distance, Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, sat cross-legged and began to draw strength from chaos. Suddenly, the surging power of chaos began to appear in the sky above the deserted island.

    The main body, the main body's clone, the second soul, and the second soul's clone all began to make breakthroughs.

    The avatar of the original deity is in the ¡®World Prison¡¯, and it also uses the Water of Heaven as its core to absorb the power of chaos to break through.

    When Ji Ning realized that he could penetrate water and walk the way of heaven, he immediately resonated with the way of heaven.

    "There is another great master who has fully understood the way water moves through heaven."

    "Who is enlightened?"

    At the same time that Ji Ning understood it, other powerful people in the entire three realms who understood "Water Moves the Way of Heaven" discovered it immediately.  Leaders such as Buddha Tathagata, Suirenshi, etc. who also understood the water-moving heavenly way also sensed the resonance of the heavenly way. Soon they discovered Ji Ning, who was making a breakthrough and was making a lot of noise.

    "It's Beiming Sword Immortal."

    "Haha Bei Ming finally understood the way of heaven."

    The powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp all laughed and were very happy. They were not surprised at all, because Ji Ning¡¯s realm on the sword was too high. The realm on the sword was so high.  Although Heaven's Dao is vast, it usually takes a long time to comprehend a Heaven's Dao. Ji Ning has only been practicing for a thousand years, so the time it takes is ridiculously short.

    However, Ji Ning had been practicing for less than a thousand years and had leadership level strength.

    They won¡¯t be too surprised that they have only now fully understood the way of heaven.  Of course they didn't knowit actually took Ji Ning nearly 20,000 years to understand the way of water and heaven. In fact, it took 20,000 years to fully understand it. From ancient times to the present, it is already an incredible speed.

    In the world of ten thousand demons, inside the main hall.

    "It was Beiming Sword Immortal who broke through." Mozhu Daozu frowned.

    "It's true that he has never been able to understand the way of water and heaven before." Demon Hand Daozu frowned. "It seems that he has completely followed the path of swords before! Just relying on his understanding of swords and the body of a true god, he can actually exert his leadership power. He can even  He can compete with the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and even his divine body can be compared to the best innate ones. I really don¡¯t know how this Ji Ning can cultivate.¡±

    "He has understood a heavenly way, but the water-moving heavenly way is far behind his understanding of the sword." Master Huanmu said, "He is already weak in refining Qi Flow. Even if he becomes a Taoist ancestor, it won't matter."

    "Um."

    "Beiming Sword Immortal is strong in close combat."

    They all nodded.

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine body is terrifying, and he is already a true god who can fight in close combat!  Now that he has become a Dao Ancestor, it is indeed just the icing on the cake and does not significantly help his strength.

    The world of Xianyue.

    ??On a desert island.

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe felt that although his powerful magic power was that of a second-class ancestor, with the help of the "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons," the only deity and two major methods, his magic power was completely at the level of a first-class ancestor.

    "First-class Ancestor Immortal"

    "This magic power is indeed powerful and pure. It's a pity that my second soul lacks good weapons." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, frowned secretly. Looking at the three realms, almost all powerful leaders at the leader level use chaotic treasures!  Taoist Sanqing, for example, uses a complete set of Chaos Rare Treasures, and is also assisted by his own self-created Zhuxian Sword Diagram!

    "I have the divine sword Ziguang Qiong as my second spirit, but I lack a suitable divine weapon. It seems that I still have to go to the world prison." Ji Ning made a decision.

    &nbsp; Wow.

    A figure suddenly appeared next to Ji Ning, it was Bodhi.

    "Ji Ning." Bodhi said with a smile, "I have understood the way of heaven and become the Taoist ancestor. Congratulations."

    "Fortunately, I was able to break through before the final battle. Master, I want to leave the world of Xianyue." Ji Ning said, although he is now in a very high realm, and his sword realm is the undisputed number one in the three realms, but in terms of time and space, it is difficult to  Much worse, far from being comparable to Bodhi Taoist Patriarch.

    "Yeah." Bodhi pointed to the void next to him, and a vortex immediately appeared in the void.

    Suddenly, another black-robed Ji Ning appeared next to Ji Ning.

    Immediately, one Ning stepped into the whirlpool, while the other Ning remained in the Xianyue World.

    Endless chaos, ice stars.

    A figure appeared in mid-air, and then stepped into the void and quickly arrived in the canyon, entering the world prison.

    In the prison of the world.

    Ji Ning in white and Ji Ning in black robes walked side by side! They both exuded a powerful aura.  !

    "Huh?" A skinny wild dog in the distance suddenly stood up and stared at this side. Its dark yellow eyes stared at Ji Ning and said, "Boy, you are quite powerful. You have actually improved your golden elixir.  He was promoted from the third level to the second level. He also learned powerful magical powers and was able to exert the strength of the first-level golden elixir."

    The two Ji Nings glanced this way and smiled.

    "Thank you for the reminder that day." Ji Ning in white said, and then quickly flew away.

    ¡°You¡¯re really courageless.¡± The wild dog sneered.

    It had met Ji Ning before, so it knew that Ji Ning was a third-class golden elixir, but now it exerts the aura of a first-class ancestor First of all, Ji Ning cannot be the Chaos Immortal. The Chaos Immortal brought  The sense of oppression is completely different. Even if the third-level golden elixir breaks through and becomes a Chaos Immortal, it is still very scary.

    "So Ji Ning seems to be an Ancestral Immortal, a third-class Ancestral Immortal. How can he have the aura of a first-class Ancestral Immortal?"

    There is only one possibility!

    ????????????????? First, upgrade the Golden Pill to the ultimate level of the Golden Pill, which is the second-class Ancestral Immortal!  Then there is a leap in strength to reach the first-class ancestor immortal by relying on some secret arts and magical powers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely ask for advice one day.¡± Ji Ning¡¯s voice came from afar.

    "The next day?" The wild dog's face suddenly turned bitter, "This damn caretaker."

    Ji Ning in white robes and Ji Ning in black robes are flying in the world prison.

    "There are a total of sixteen Ancestral Gods and Immortals in the World Prison." Ji Ning secretly calculated, "Whoever dared to offend the World God was not executed, nor was he directly enslaved. Instead, he was just imprisoned here They are all extremely powerful, or  Quite a background.¡±

    "I have swept away all the true gods and immortals before, and I also searched their souls and learned many memories."

    "Of the sixteen Ancestral Gods, there are three that are the most terrifying, and among them is the wild dog." Ji Ning secretly said, "But my target this time is not it."

    The Wild Dog Ancestral God is also very famous in the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom.

    It is a born ancestral god. Over the endless years, it has only created one magical power - "eating"!  The Wild Dog Ancestor God likes to eat most, eating living things, eating delicacies, eating mountains, water, sky, earth This is a madman!  The name it gave its terrifying magical power was also a weird one.

    ¡®Eat, word.

    With this magical power alone, more than thirty ancestor gods and ancestors have died in its mouth!  The Lord of the Nine Fangs also cherished its strength. Even though it went against the wishes of the Lord of the Nine Fangs, the Lord of the Nine Fangs just imprisoned it to temper its temper and prepared to release the wild dog ancestor god in the future and then fight for the Lord of the Nine Fangs.

    The threatening nature of the Wild Dog Ancestral God is considered to be the highest among the sixteen Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortal prisoners. Only the other two equally powerful ones can rival it.

    "If this wild dog ancestor god is released, it will be a much greater threat than the great demon god of assassination." Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    "The final battle is about to break out. I can't fight with these Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals prisoners." Ji Ning is also itchy and wants to fight some Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. After all, even if I die in battle, with that

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can slowly cultivate back, but it may take tens of thousands of years to cultivate, and Ji Ning does not have that time to waste now.

    "Fortunately, my target is the 'Three Absolute Sword Ancestors.'" Ji Ning secretly said.

    The Sanjue Sword Ancestor is also one of the sixteen Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortal prisoners imprisoned.

    It is Qi Flow. There are three complete sets of Chaos Divine Swords. They call themselves the "Three Ultimates". Their attacks are extremely powerful. Ji Ning is confident in dealing with such powerful attacks, because his body-protecting magical power is so good that he can restrain the opponent.  Of course forJi Ning also learned about the strength of the Three Ultimate Sword Ancestors from those true gods and true immortals.

    Therefore, Ji Ning did not dare to be careless at all. However, in order to obtain the set of three Chaos Divine Swords, Ji Ning decided to fight.

    "arrive."

    Ji Ning in white clothes and black Taoist robes soon saw a black-haired old man sitting cross-legged in the wilderness in the distance, exuding endless coldness. The black-haired old man opened his eyes and frowned at Ji Ning. Ji Ning became the guard.  Later, he had never bothered the master of the Three Ultimate Swordsman, so the black-haired old man really didn't know Ji Ning.

    "Who are you?" The black-haired old man frowned, "Looking at your aura, you are also a first-class ancestor. The guardian of the world prison should not be so strong."

    "I am the guardian of this world's prison." Ji Ning in white and black in Taoist robes landed at the same time, exuding a powerful aura.

    The black-haired old man felt the threat brought by Ji Ning.

    "Are you the caretaker?" The black-haired old man said in a low voice, "The prison of the world is in your hands It seems that the Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom is probably destroyed. Tell me, why are you looking for me?"

    "Hand over your three unique weapons." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Hmph." The black-haired old man's eyes were cold, "Many ancestors and gods died under my sword." Although he was imprisoned, he could still exert all his strength within a thousand miles, so naturally he would not attack easily.  The other Ancestral Gods and Ancestors bowed their heads. They had risen from the killings, and many of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestors died under his Three Ultimate Swords.

    "It seems that we have no choice but to take action." Ji Ning was also very cautious. This was his first time interacting with the ancestors.

    Ancestral gods, many are born as ancestral gods.

    But Zuxian definitely cultivated step by step!  But in this battle, he must fight, because in the upcoming final battle, he needs a set of Chaos Divine Swords.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 11: Followers

    Ji Ning in white clothes and Ji Ning in black robes stood side by side, looking at each other from afar with the old man in the middle of the wilderness.

    Murderous intent permeates the air.

    Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement, we can only fight!

    "Now!" Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, shouted coldly, and countless dense star gold beads immediately floated around him. Soon, these star gold beads quickly merged and turned into thirty-six heavens. Under the surging ancestral magic power,  Every sky is a beautiful ice lotus. This ice lotus is like the core of the world, the source of the world. As soon as the thirty-six ice lotus appeared, the surrounding heaven and earth showed cold air currents, and the surrounding wilderness  Immediately, Chichichi was completely frozen, and the space seemed to be frozen.

    "go."

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe pointed in the distance, and thirty-six ice lotuses turned into streams of light and flew away, surrounding the black-haired old man, surrounded by endless icy air.

    Ji Ning spent nearly 20,000 years, and his realm of Tao and swordsmanship have greatly increased!  Usually he also comprehends the ninth level of Chaos Restriction to adjust, because the realm is too high. Now Ji Ning has comprehended the sixth level of the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction. The sixth level allows Ning to be more sensitive to the distant source of water.  This clear, condensed ice lotus can emit endless cold air to restrain the enemy.

    Because the six levels of Chaos Restriction have been activated, the power of the Thirty-six Heavens is already comparable to ordinary ¡®Chaos Treasures¡¯, but it¡¯s a pity that they are only used to restrain and influence the enemy!

    "Restraint?" The black-haired old man sneered, "I am a cultivator, not a god or demon. I don't need to fight you up close. What can your restraint do to me?"

    "If you don't fight with me at close range, I will fight with you at close range." In a flash, Ji Ning's divine body in white appeared with three heads and six arms, holding five Beiming swords and a divine sword Ziguang Qiong respectively.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ning in white immediately ran towards the black-haired old man and turned into a stream of light.

    "Huh?" The expression of the black-haired old man changed. He was most afraid of getting close to the Qi Refining Flow. He immediately snorted coldly and sprayed out two streams of air from his nostrils. The two streams of air condensed into two divine swords that seemed to be made of ice crystals.

    "There are only two, take out all three of your divine swords." Ji Ning roared and had already killed them.

    "Just you?" The black-haired old man sneered, "Two swords are enough."

    The two ice crystal divine swords swished across two streaks of light. The sword light carried endless cold air as it floated in the air, directly killing Ji Ning who was speeding toward him.

    "Clang."

    The two collide.

    Ning in white couldn't help but stumbled back in shock, his face slightly changed: "Damn it." As soon as they fought, they discovered that this ancestor immortal definitely has the strength of the 'top ancestor god'!  He was a little more difficult to deal with than the Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator back then. Fortunately, he had mastered the sixth turn of the Star Picker, otherwise it would be difficult to defeat him today.

    "With your strength, you can't get close to me." The black-haired old man sneered.

    "Really?" Ji Ning, dressed in white, rushed forward again and waved six divine swords. This time, all six of his palms used the sixth-turn star-catching hand!  The powerful divine power exploded in an instant, and six rays of sword light appeared like six chasms hanging across the sky, directly sweeping away all obstacles ahead.

    The Mingyue Sword Master¡¯s Heavenly Collapse Style!

    The two ice crystal divine swords were as powerful as rainbows, and they headed straight towards Ning, who was instantly hit by the bombardment.

    Bang~~~~

    The two ice crystal divine swords began to roll and fly away. Ji Ning's most dazzling bloody divine sword, 'Purple Light Qiong,' was thousands of miles long and struck directly at the black-haired old man in the distance.

    "The power of the supernatural power is quite strong." The black-haired old man frowned slightly, and then a small golden sword flew out from the center of his eyebrows. After flying out, the golden sword quickly grew in size, and the golden sword was a hundred feet long.  When he flew directly over, he collided with Ji Ning's divine sword Ziguang Qiong with the artistic conception of Zhi Yang Zhi Gang.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    Ji Ning felt his palm go numb, the divine sword Ziguang Qiong was knocked backwards, and the golden divine sword also flew backwards.

    "Come again." Ji Ning used his six arms to charge wildly.

    "Damn it." The black-haired old man frowned and glanced at the ice lotuses around him. The air currents released by those ice lotuses were like ropes that were wildly entangled and bound. Although he did not fight in close combat, his three divine swords  Still had some impact.

    "Three unique swords and one style!" The black-haired old man's eyes flashed with cold light.

    I saw two ice crystal divine swords and a golden divine sword forming the shape of a Chinese character in mid-air. There were faint divine patterns on the surface that flowed and complemented each other. Soon, they naturally condensed into an amazingly sharp golden and white divine sword.  , as soon as this divine sword came out, the endless sharp aura immediately shredded the surrounding airflow.

    Ji Ning's face changed greatly when he saw it: "So strong, as expectedA complete set of Chaos Divine Swords. These three Chaos Divine Swords are at least top-grade Chaos Divine Swords, and may even be the best Chaos Divine Swords.  Using the contained restraints to activate them, they condensed into one body and instantly exploded with power that was almost close to that of my Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong.  "

    This is what the Sanqing Taoists in the Three Realms are like.

    There are also four Chaos Divine Swords, and there are Zhuxian Sword Diagrams that can perfectly combine with Ji Ning¡¯s own Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong.  This is the level of power that a complete set of Chaos Divine Swords can achieve when fully exerted.

    "Smash it." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest in the distance, shouted angrily.

    ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ The thirty-six heavenly ice lotuses that were originally suspended were all like stars, smashing towards the white-golden divine sword. The trajectory of each heavenly ice lotus was incomparable.  Weird and fast, it completely exceeded the limit of heaven. Although it was just a simple smash, it was the 'Shadowless Style' in Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    "Clang, clang, clang." The ice lotuses in the sky tried their best to smash it.

    "Kill." Ji Ning, who was dressed in white with three heads and six arms, went to fight with six divine swords in his hands.

    That golden-white divine sword is invincible. After all, the Ice Lotus of the Heavens is mainly used to release cold air currents to restrain the enemy, a bit like the function of the 'Water and Fire World-Destroying Formation'.  If it were used to smash it, I'm afraid it would just be considered an innate magic weapon.  The magic weapon is too weak, but the power of the golden-white divine sword is already approaching that of the divine sword Ziguang Qiong. With the combination of complete sets, it is almost beyond the category of chaotic treasures.

    "Bang."

    The black hole vortex formed by the divine sword Ziguang Qiong was the first to resist, followed by the other five divine swords.

    The black hole of sword light actually completely blocked the golden-white divine sword.

    "What." The black-haired old man's expression changed drastically, "This swordsmanship" He also used a sword, and he immediately felt the terrifying light of the sword.  !

    The black hole of golden light seems to be eternal, neither born nor destroyed, and the cycle is endless.

    Ji Ning sneered.

    The first unnamed swordsmanship style, the Heart Sword Style, is too profound and Ji Ning has not been able to understand it thoroughly. However, the ninety-eight swordsmanship tablets passed down by the Beixiu World God are the same as the "Zang Feng," which means "Heart".  The sword style also vaguely represents a superb offensive and defensive technique. Comprehension of the Heart Sword Style, combined with the meaning of Hidden Edge made Ji Ning feel that it was very close to his own idealistic style, so some of his insights were integrated into the idealistic style.  Among them, the realm of idealistic style is the highest among the five styles.

    "kill."

    While resisting, Ji Ning continued to charge.

    "The second form of the Three Ultimate Sword!" The black-haired old man looked ugly. He has only understood the second form of the sword now.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡±

    The golden-white divine sword suddenly started spinning.

    The black hole of Ji Ning's sword light immediately trembled, and after holding on for a moment, it collapsed. The platinum divine sword pierced Ji Ning's chest directly, making Ji Ning take a step back, but Ji Ning's skin only left a white streak.  point.

    "A magical power to protect the body?" The black-haired old man was shocked.

    The close combat between gods and demons gives Qi Lian a headache.

    ?????????????????? If the magical power of protecting the body is against the sky, it will be even more troublesome.

    "Go." The ice lotus in the sky suddenly hit the black-haired old man. A black chain immediately flew out of the black-haired old man's body, and the black chain surrounded it to resist the impact of all ice lotuses.

    "Kill." Ji Ning, dressed in white, rushed over again, and the black-haired old man's face suddenly turned ugly.

    A moment later.

    "Lost." The black-haired old man gave up.

    Ji Ning¡¯s upper body in white clothes was full of holes, but they were quickly repaired.

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t imprisoned here, I would have to be beaten passively There¡¯s nothing you could do to me.¡± The black-haired old man looked at Ji Ning coldly.

    Ji Ning admitted.

    Relying on his body-protecting magical power and his superb swordsmanship, the black-haired old man tried his best to distance himself from Ji Ning, but he was eventually caught up by Ji Ning. When he caught up, the black-haired old man was defeated.

    "I can give you the Three Ultimate Divine Swords." The black-haired old man looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stood in front of the black-haired old man, murderous intent enveloped him: "Just now I asked you to hand over the Three Ultimate Divine Swords, but now your life is in my hands. You should surrender to me obediently."

    "Surrender?" The black-haired old man's expression changed, and then he sneered, "Even if I am willing to surrender and be your follower, I can't go out to fight with you unless you can release me from the prison of this world."

    "I can't let you go, at least not now." Ji Ning said.

    "Then what's the point of surrender?" The black-haired old man shook his head in disdain.

    "I need to check your memory." Ji Ning said.

    An ancestor,If you know more, you may be able to get some information that will be helpful in this catastrophe.

    "Impossible." The black-haired old man's face changed, and he shouted angrily, "I am willing to surrender to you and be your follower, going through life and death for you! But, don't insult me. Even if I die, I won't let you check my memory."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    It¡¯s really difficult.

    After receiving the teachings from the Beixiu World God, Ji Ning clearly understood that there was a kind of existence in the endless chaos.

    ¡®Followers, customary, some powerful practitioners¡­will be followed by other practitioners.  However, true gods and immortals are weak in the endless chaos and have no status. It is normal to be captured as slaves. Five of the six servants under the great demon god Cixiu are slaves!

    There are also some followers, like the ¡®Sword Master¡¯, who follow just to repay their kindness!  They say they are servants, but they are not slaves.

    The dark old man is also willing to be Ji Ning's follower, but he is absolutely not willing for Ji Ning to search for his soul.

    The level of Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal is generally dignified in the endless chaos.

    "Then there's nothing we can do." Ji Ning looked at the black-haired old man, with a faint murderous intent in his eyes, but he wanted to force him further.

    "I can take a step back." The black-haired old man gritted his teeth, "I can swear an oath to you, and I will never lie to you.

    If you want to ask anything, feel free to ask.  As long as it doesn't involve something private that is difficult to tell outsiders, I will tell you.  "

    "Oath of destiny?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "Do you have an 'oath stone?'"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "I am preparing to establish a sect in the future. Of course I have prepared the 'Oath Stone' a long time ago." The black-haired old man turned his hand and took out the jasper crystal ball. The crystal ball had divine patterns flowing on it. "This is the hand of a Chaos Immortal."  The refined Oath Stone cost me ninety-nine drops of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to obtain."

    Hearing the Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Ji Ning's heart moved.

    Being an Ancestral Immortal is different. Your status in the endless chaos is much higher, and you have many more treasures.  This time it was also because the other party was imprisoned here and could not leave a thousand miles away, so he was able to force the other party to bow his head!  If it were in the outside world, the opponent would have easily left long ago based on his strength.

    "Now it is an ownerless thing, you can refine it." The black-haired old man held the jasper crystal ball.

    "Oath stone." Ji Ning waved, and the jasper crystal ball flew into Ji Ning's hand, and then began to refine it, and made an oath of destiny in it.

    "Send your oath to your destiny." Ji Ning looked at the black-haired old man.

    The black-haired old man sighed softly and followed?  The strength of the guard in front of him was, to put it mildly, almost the same as him.  If it were in the outside world, this kind of strength would not be worth following at all!  But forced by life and death, he had no choice but to bow his head.

    The black-haired old man stretched out his hand and placed it on the oath stone. Then he sensed the oath of his destiny. He did not stop him. He directly followed the power of the oath stone and his soul began to swear: "I swear on my life,  I will always follow until I will"

    Ji Ning, as the owner of the oath stone, was able to sense the oath of destiny issued by the other party.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 12: Three Ultimate Swords

    "Master." The black-haired old man said respectfully.  !

    Ji Ning secretly sighed, as he was a new Ancestral Immortal, it was unrealistic for other Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals to be willing to be followers, but now he has done it.  And in the endless chaos, even if you have followers!  Then the treasures used by followers to practice, the magic weapons used in battle, etc all need to be provided by the master. This is very fair. The followers have staked their lives for the master through life and death, so the cultivation methods, treasures, etc.  Of course, it depends on the master, which is why some powerful practitioners easily gain followers.

    ??????????????????????????????

    "But the black-haired old man is imprisoned here. To cut off the chain, you must have the strength of the World God and the Chaos Immortal!"  So even though the other party has surrendered, he can't really go out to fight with him.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning looked at the black-haired old man, "Do you have an 'Ancestral God Formation?'"

    "The Ancestral God Formation?" The black-haired old man was shocked, "Master, do you think too highly of me?"

    "A smaller one will do, too." Ji Ning continued, "Or for the other fifteen Ancestral Gods and Immortals imprisoned here, do you know which of them has an 'Ancestral God Formation'?"

    "Are there fifteen?" The black-haired old man was surprised, "Which fifteen?"

    He was imprisoned here. He only knew which ancestors were imprisoned in the prison. He only knew some who were imprisoned before him.

    "It's Bilan Ancestor Immortal" Ji Ning reported the names of the other fifteen people.

    "It turns out that madman has also been imprisoned. Okay, okay, okay." The black-haired old man was very happy, and then he looked at Ji Ning and shook his head, "Master, don't expect too much from the Ancestral God Array.  None of them are ordinary, but the Ancestral God Formation is not something that the Ancestral Gods and Immortals of our level can touch. Any set of Ancestral God Formations, even if only three or five Ancestral Gods can control it,

    ¡®The Ancestral God Formation, in our entire Nine Directions Universe Kingdom, not a single Ancestral God or Immortal can get hold of it.  Generally this can only be obtained by World Gods and Chaos Immortals.  "

    The Ancestral God Formation is divided into small and large ones.

    For example, an Ancestral God Formation can be used by six Ancestral Gods!  The six ancestral gods refined the formation disk respectively. The six ancestral gods naturally became part of the formation and naturally formed a large formation.  Their divine power will perfectly combine with their attacks, and the power of their formations can be greatly increased.

    An ¡®Ancestral God Array¡¯ with hundreds of Ancestral Gods can even fight against the World God!

    Even a small ancestral god formation can control the ancestral gods and ancestral immortals

    This is what Ji Ning desires very much. He learned about this from Beixiu World God and has been longing for it ever since!  As long as the several ancestral gods in Nuwa's camp cooperate with the 'Ancestral God Formation, even if there are not enough people, they can be temporarily replaced by the true gods!  Even so he can definitely sweep through the Wujianmen without the Ancestral God Formation.

    "Even a small Ancestral God Formation requires at least five hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." The black-haired old man shook his head and lamented, "Five hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. The Lord of Nine Fangs worked hard to obtain a large number of precious materials and spent endless efforts on it.  Thirty-six large formations for tempering the chaotic spiritual liquid were arranged. These thirty-six world prisons are said to be prisons In fact, for the Lord of Nine Directions, the most precious thing is the large formation for tempering the chaotic spiritual liquid."

    "The World Prison can be said to be the most important treasure of the Lord of the Nine Directions. Even the World Prison was lost to you That's why I say that the Nine Directions Universe Kingdom is really destroyed."

    "Thirty-six prisons, one Chaos Era, only about two hundred bottles can be condensed." The black-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "One Chaos Era, what a long time! And the small Ancestral God Formation must be at least five hundred  Only a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid can be exchanged forWorld Gods and Chaos Immortals may be able to provide it. But renting gods and ancestors are generally powerful or have amazing adventures. And we live in the Nine Directions Universe Kingdom and rarely go out to take risks.  , of course there are even fewer babies.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Ancestral Gods and Immortals in Chaos can be divided into two types: Gonggong, Suirenshi, Sanjue Sword Master, etc. They live in a certain chaotic world for a long time and rarely venture out.

    There are also those like the Lord of All Things, the Great Demon God of Thorns, etc who often wander around, taking risks here and there. Although they are cautious for fear of losing their lives, as long as they can succeed once, they can have something.  Big catch!

    "How much Chaos Spiritual Liquid and Chaos Crystal Stones do you still have?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There are still two bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and there are only more than a hundred Chaos Crystals." The black-haired old man said.

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Disappointed.

    But this is also the normal net worth of an ancestor. After all, the most precious thing they have is the Chaos Treasure!  For example, that black chain may be worth several bottles of Chaos.liquid.  And the Three Ultimate Sword Formation! It is worth dozens of bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid It was also obtained by the 'Three Ultimate Sword Master' after spending endless years.

    Chaos spirit fluid is a hard currency in endless chaos!

    It is the essence extracted from chaos. Use it to make up for all damage to the soul, divine power, magic power, mental power, etc.

    After asking the black-haired old man some questions, Ji Ning finally gave up and hoped that the ¡®Ancestral God Formation¡¯ would

    'World Castle, it is really unrealistic to wait for some heaven-defying things to appear. There are only truly evil characters among the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. Some in Endless Chaos who are at the level of Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals can even transcend the level to fight against World Gods and Chaos Immortals  Only those treasures.

    "Give me all your Chaos Treasures." Ji Ning said.

    "Alas." There was a look of distress in the black-haired old man's eyes, but he still waved his hand. Two ice crystal swords and a golden sword complemented each other, and there was a black chain surrounding them.

    "Is that the two things?" Ji Ning asked.

    "How much more?" the black-haired old man said angrily, "I worked hard to get the Three Ultimate Divine Swords. The sixteen ancestor gods and ancestors imprisoned herego and see, how many of them can handle it?"  Is it a more precious treasure than the Three Ultimate Sword Formation?"

    Ji Ning smiled and took away these two treasures with a wave of his hand. At the same time, his mana surged and he was quickly refined.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "How many levels have you refined the Three Ultimate Divine Swords and the Black Cloud Chain respectively?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I have refined the Three Ultimate Divine Swords to the third level, and I have refined the Black Cloud Chain to the second level." The black-haired old man said.

    "By the way, take out your other treasures and let me pick them out," Ji Ning said.

    "You" The black-haired old man was speechless.

    He is more ruthless than a robber!

    How do you exploit followers?

    Ji Ning picked and picked without caring. These treasures were of little use to him. Just two bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid could not affect anything. Butif he was to leave the Three Realms in the future, of course he would leave some good things for his daughter Mingyue before leaving.  .

    After exploiting the black-haired old man, Ji Ning left immediately, unwilling to face the black-haired old man's "resentful" gaze.

    I found a mountain and landed on it.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and three chaos swords floated in front of him, as well as a black chain that looked like a big snake.

    "The Black Cloud Chain has three levels of restrictions, so it can barely be considered a top-grade Chaos one."

    "Three unique sword formations, tsk tsk, there are actually six levels of restrictions. All of them are the best in chaos. Once combined, they can even break through the category of chaos divine weapons." Ji Ning nodded secretly, and then began to try to refine it.

    He first refined the Black Cloud Chain.

    The black cloud chain can be used to bind enemies, or it can be used to surround yourself to resist attacks!  Ji Ning's true self does not need any defensive treasures. His divine body's body-protecting magical powers are very powerful, but as the second soul, as an ancestorthe immortal body cannot withstand weapons, he still needs the 'Black Cloud Chain'.  .

    "The first level is pretty easy."

    "The second level is complete."

    It took Ji Ning more than an hour to refine the two restraints of the Black Cloud Chain. For a time, the Black Cloud Chain's aura greatly increased, and it even became much more agile.

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is really high. Even if he occasionally studies the ninth level of Chaos Restriction, he can now refine the sixth level. Compared with the Three Pure Ones in ancient times, it is only a little different so the Black Cloud Chain is still  It was easily refined into two levels.

    "The third level is too difficultit can't be refined in a short time." Ji Ning pondered for more than three hours before giving up, "I'd better refine my Three Ultimate Divine Sword first."

    ¡°It¡¯s better to use the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong. It doesn¡¯t have any restrictions that I need to refine.¡± Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    "After all, it is a divine sword with origin." Ji Ning sighed.

    ?????? Magical weapons and divine weapons Chaos divine weapons are considered to be of a very high level.

    On top of the Divine Weapons of Chaos, there are the Divine Weapons of Tao. World gods and Chaos Immortals generally use the Divine Weapons of Tao.

    And the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong is an existence that transcends the ¡®Divine Weapon of Tao¡¯!  It even contains within the sword body

    ¡®Origin,!  Ji Ning only repaired one of its surfaces and was able to make the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong exert a power that surpassed that of the Chaos Divine Weapon!  Of course, this kind of magic weapon is crazy for the Chaos Immortal and the World God.  When the Beixiu World God fled for his life, the true spirit attached to the divine sword and fled all the way. All other treasures were gone, even the divine body was gone, leaving only the most precious divine sword and true spirit.

    Today¡¯s second chapter will arrive at around 2pm!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: The Final Battle Chapter 13: The War Begins

    "I really don't know what kind of ghost places the Beixiu World God got into when he escaped. Even treasures such as the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong were damaged like that." Ji Ning sighed with emotion. The people who chased the Beixiu World God back then  'The three divine beasts of Wujiao are also famous among the world gods. If they attack the Beixiu World God, of course they will destroy the true spirit of the Beixiu World God.

    If Beixiu World God sends news back to Tiancang Palace, then they will be dead!

    So when the Beixiu World God fled, the three divine beasts of Wujiao also desperately pursued him!  The Beixiu World God only had the remnant soul attached to the divine sword back then. In order to escape, he would hide wherever there was danger.  He also burrowed into places that were considered desperate situations for the World God.  And the three sacred beasts of the black dragon also burrowed in!

    Practitioners often take risks and go to dangerous places.

    "Only in a true Jedi place, where you will die if you enter, will the three divine beasts of the Black Dragon dare not enter.

    Traveling through the void, across time, and through many dangerous places The divine sword Ziguang Qiong was in tatters. He finally escaped to the Three Realms and stopped escaping.  Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong At this time, only the origin of Divine Sword is still intact and stable.

    Ji Ning is quietly studying and refining.

    The restrictions on the Three Ultimate Divine Sword are obviously more complicated. The first level prohibits refining, and the second level prohibits also refining

    "Okay." Ji Ning was secretly happy.

    After refining the first level, the divine sword can move like a heart, and after refining the second level, they can turn into a divine sword!

    After refining for more than two days, I finally refined the third level.

    "We have reached the level of the Three Ultimate Sword Master." Ji Ning continued to understand the fourth level. The more this prohibition is refined, the greater the power of the magic weapon!  The Master of the Three Ultimate Swordsmen is considered a powerful ancestor in the Nine Directions Primal Chaos Kingdombut in the Endless Chaos, he can only be considered a mediocre person, like the Lord of All Things, etc., among the Ancestral Gods and Immortals in the Endless Chaos  It's just a small role.

    "The fourth level is quite difficult, but I should be able to refine it, but it will take some time." Ji Ning frowned after thinking for a long time. He estimated that it would take at least several years to refine it.

    "It is still refined in the Taihao Pagoda."

    The world of Xianyue.

    Ji Ning in black is fishing with her daughter Mingyue.

    "Now the main body and the second soul are in the world prisonthat is, the clone of the second soul is still in the Xianyue world.

    "Young Master has already caught twelve fish, Mingyue, why didn't you catch any?" Qiuye looked inside the bucket and joked with a smile.

    "How do I know?" Mingyue frowned and looked at Ji Ning aside, "Father, did you cheat?"

    Ji Ning looked at the bright moon.

    Mingyue looks exactly like Yu Wei, and like Yu Wei, she likes to wear black clothes. Every time she looks at her daughter, Ji Ning reminds Ji Ning of her senior sister Yu Wei.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning secretly said, "I will leave the Three Realms after the war. The Three Realms is just a small place after all. There is no way to save you here maybe there will be some outside."

    Leaving the Three Realms and finding Tiancang Palace is one thing.

    On the other hand, Ji Ning held on to a glimmer of hope that he might be able to save his wife.  It is relatively easy to save your parents, just become a World God or a Chaos Immortal.  But it is too difficult to save my wife.

    "Mingyue, weren't you watching? If I cheated, wouldn't you be able to find out?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Father, you have fully understood the way of water and heaven. You insist on cheating. How can a weak woman like me find out." Ming Yue muttered.

    "Haha" Ji Ning smiled. When he was with his daughter, he could not help but laugh.

    "Ji Ning, the battle for fate has finally begun. Come to the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans quickly." Bodhi's voice suddenly sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    Ji Ning, who was still smiling with her daughter, was suddenly startled.

    "Finally, it's time to begin." Ji Ning's breath changed slightly.

    "Father?" Mingyue looked at Ji Ning, "What's wrong?"

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s continue fishing.¡± Ji Ning smiled.

    The ice stars in chaos.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning in white appeared in the sky above the Ice Star.

    "It finally begins." Ji Ning quickly traveled through the void and left.

    The Hall of Ten Thousand Races.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning in white clothes appeared at the door of the Hall of Ten Thousand Races, and all the powerful men in the hall looked over. Because before, the main body and the second soul had entered the world prison and were completely isolated from the outside world, Ji Ning could not do anything.  The condensed incarnation of the Hall of Ten Thousand Races.

    "Ji Ning is here." Taoist Sanqing stood up, "Let's go, Wujianmen has mobilized its army, let's mobilize too."

    "Um."The powerful people present at this time are all deities, because everyone knows that once the final battle for destiny begins, the final battle may break out at any time, so everyone, including the Shennong clan and the Fuxi clan, will follow.  Returning from the chaos, even the rickety figure wearing a gray robe and a mask appeared.

    Ji Ning glanced at the hunched figure in gray robe and said secretly, "He should be Gonggong."

    Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, Suiren, Fuxi, Shennong, Houyi, Ji Ning, and gray-robed rickety figures walked in the front, followed by Bodhi and other powerful people.  The warriors flew out of the Hall of Ten Thousand Clans.

    Flying high into the sky.

    Ji Ning looked down and saw at a glance that in the world of the human race Dayu, a vast and dense army of immortals and demons had gathered, extending to the horizon, as if dragons were entrenched on this vast land.

    "All the armies of immortals and demons in our Nuwa camp in the entire Three Realms are gathered here." Taoist Sanqing sighed softly, Xuanyuan, give the order.  "

    "good."

    Xuanyuan Huangdi, who was standing at the rear, stepped forward and directly transmitted the command at the same time, "Let's go."

    Boom~~~~

    Huge cracks in the void suddenly appeared on the horizon in the distance, and armies of immortals and demons began to file out and fly into the void.  The battlefield of the battle of fateis in the endless void!  In the previous boundary wars, the powerful ones helped stabilize the big worlds, and those big worlds could still withstand the impact of the war.

    And in the final battle for destiny, there are too many immortals and demons. These are almost all the immortals and demons in the two camps and the entire three realms. If they fight in one big world, the big world may be shattered in an instant.

    The sun star in the distance emits light, illuminating the endless void.

    But the void still seemed dim, the distance was too far, and the sun and stars seemed dim and inconspicuous.

    In the mighty void the armies of Wujianmen are also constantly appearing, forming large formations and scattered in all directions.

    The army of immortals and demons in Nuwa¡¯s camp also emerged from the cracks in the space and were distributed in an orderly manner.  The two sides were facing each other at a distance of tens of millions of miles.

    Behind our own army are our powerful men.

    Taoist Sanqing, Buddha Tathagata, Suiren, Shennong, Fuxi, Houyi, Ji Ning, Qin Ying and other powerful people stood at the back of the army, looking at their own army from a distance.

    "Endless years of reproduction." Fu Xi said softly, "In terms of the number of powerful people, the number of gods, true immortals, and even immortals. Today's Three Realmsare far beyond the ancient times."

    "The scale of this battle is indeed greater than the ancient war of destruction." Taoist Sanqing also nodded lightly.

    "Xuanyuan, it's up to you." Buddha looked at Huangdi Xuanyuan aside.

    "Yeah." Xuanyuan Huangdi nodded.

    This time it was Emperor Xuanyuan who commanded the army.

    Ji Ning watched his mighty army from a distance. At a glance, he saw his senior brothers and sisters, Senior Sister Fengxiao, Jun Wu, Jinwu and others He also saw his subordinates Nine-Tooth God, Yuanguang God,  The Lieyang God and others also saw Emperor Xia and also saw the Sinful God, the Seven Dragon Gods, the Wuqi God, the Dongxu God, and the Feiyou God that he rescued from the Moon Pool

    With candlelight burning in Ji Ning's eyes, he saw the Wujian Sect's army.

    At one glance, I saw the Evergreen Sword Immortal I saw the three demon gods of Dragon Swallowing Mountain I saw the Withered Grass Fairy I saw the Glorious True Immortal

    "Beiming, do you still remember him?" Buddha Tathagata suddenly said to Ji Ning who was standing aside, while pointing into the distance.

    Ji Ning looked along where Tathagata was pointing and saw a Buddhist Bodhisattva with a fair face and handsome face, wearing a yellow robe and bare feet who was leading a large formation in the distance.

    "That's it?" Ji Ning immediately felt familiar.

    "Dongyi Bodhisattva." Buddha Tathagata smiled.

    "Dongji?" Ji Ning immediately remembered it. No wonder he felt familiar. When he went to learn the Wu Bao swordsmanship left by Fuju Daozu, he met the dandy prince Dongji. Ji Ning asked the prince Dongji to go there.  Work as a waiter in a restaurant for three hundred years, and you will not be able to fight back when hit or scolded for three hundred years.

    "Yes, you asked him to be a servant in the mortal world for three hundred years, which softened his arrogance, but made him realize his true nature. Naturally, he became enlightened and became an immortal. After that, he entered Buddhism, and his progress was astonishing  "Buddha Tathagata said, "He has a true Buddha's heart, and my Buddhist teachings are very suitable for him. If he is given enough years, he may be able to achieve great achievements, but now the great calamity has begun."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was also very happyI'm so happy. I didn't expect that Dongji, a provocative and dandy prince, is now Dongji Bodhisattva.

    Ji Ning took a quick look.

    Those famous immortals and demons who have kindness, friendship, and even enmity with him are scattered in the army. At this time, they are just small pawns in this final catastrophe, and he is struggling to cultivate along the way, with some luck and  Opportunity, finally standing at the top and qualified to truly influence the situation of the war.

    "I wonder how many of them will survive after this battle." Ji Ning watched silently.

    "The Infinite Door."

    Xuanyuan Huangdi's voice resounded through the endless void, echoing in the ears of every immortal and demon, "When we admitted you into the Three Realms, you were just ungrateful, but you actually caused trouble again and caused this catastrophe! You even carried out despicable and shameless assassinations.  Many relatives and friends of great powers, gods and true immortals Haha, if we want to fight, how can we be afraid? We killed you and were defeated, you will still be defeated this time."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" A sneer came from the powerful camp of the Wujian Sect in the distance. "The winner is the king and the loser. The winner is the master of the three realms. This time, only one of our Wujian Sect and your Nuwa camp can survive."

    "Then you all die." Xuanyuan Huangdi's cold voice echoed through the void.

    "Kill!" Xuanyuan Huangdi ordered directly.

    "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" In the Eight Wastelands and Liuhe, there were great formations of immortals and demons, and hundreds of millions of immortals and demons all shouted in unison, with overwhelming murderous intent, and the entire three realms were shaken and swayed.

    P: It¡¯s finally started!  Please give me a monthly ticket~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 14: The Battle of Luck (Part 1)

    The mighty armies of immortals and demons from both sides were all heading towards each other!  It was as if two forces collided together. Of course, those who rushed forward to fight were those who were good at close combat. There were also some ancient formations that cast some large-scale spells in the distance, covering the sky and the sun for a time, and the void was filled again and again.  Shattered.

    Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor solemnly and carefully dispatched.

    Buddha Tathagata, Sanqing Taoist, Suiren, Shennong, Fuxi, Ji Ning, Hou Yi, and the rickety figures in gray robes were watching the battle. At the same time, they were also paying attention to every move of the powerful people on the Wujian Sect side to prevent those powerful people from doing so.  A sudden attack by the attackers!

    Because the battle for destiny has begun, the powerful men of Wujian Sect may launch the final battle at any time.

    "We have an advantage now." Taoist Sanqing said coldly, "We will not rush to launch the final battle, but Wujianmen is different They are slightly weak now. Once there is no hope of victory, they will take action, Suiren clan  , Ji Ning, you two are the fastest. At the critical moment, you two have to prevent Wujianmen from sneak attack.

    "Yeah." Suiren nodded.

    "Okay." Ji Ning also nodded.

    Both of them have the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. Even if Wu Jian Sect wants to attack, once they find out, they can come first.

    "We are starting to have casualties here." Tathagata said softly.

    "Casualties and casualties are inevitable." Suiren's eyes sparkled with divine light, and his fighting spirit was overwhelming. He said in a low voice, "Sometimes, victory must be forged with blood." When the human race rose from humble beginnings, it was led by Suiren. That was countless blood  The white bones have created the glory of the human race today.

    Ji Ning also watched silently.

    "Sloppy senior brother." Ji Ning suddenly saw a 'Nu Wa Sky-Mending Formation' in the distance. The inconspicuous sloppy Taoist in the formation was his senior senior brother in the Black and White Academy.

    "I didn't expect that he would also become a True Immortal of Pure Yang." Ji Ning sighed secretly, "If I don't break through and become a True Immortal at this time, I might be able to avoid this battle."

    Disciples or relatives of powerful people.

    If the strength is not strong and they are just immortals, they generally do not need to participate in the war. People like Mingyue, the daughter of Ji Ning, and Mu Zhenren, disciples of Chiming Daozu, all belong to the level of immortals. There is no point for them to participate anyway.  The Nuwa camp also needs to leave some fire for its own side, so that these geniuses do not need to participate in the war. As for Qiuye, Qingya Xiaoyu, etc., who are not even immortals, there is even less need to participate in the war.

    But it¡¯s different if you reach the level of a true immortal. People like Sloppy Brother, Dongji Bodhisattva, etc. are also considered geniuses, but they must participate in the war.

    Unless someone with a very high status in Nuwa's camp insists on protecting them, such as Sanqing Taoist, Tathagata, Suirenshi, Ji Ning and others insisting on protecting a certain god and true immortal, assuming that Ji Ning's daughter becomes  Pure Yang True Immortal, Ji Ning doesn't want her daughter to take risks, and Nuwa's camp will completely satisfy Ji Ning's selfishness.

    But even if you are powerful, you rarely do this. Even if you do, you can only protect one or two of your relatives.

    Like Bodhi Taoist Patriarchhe didn't protect any of his disciples!  Everyone goes to the battlefield!

    "The dazzling genius back then is now just an inconspicuous little chess piece on the battlefield." Ji Ning felt that personal power was powerless in the mighty war. Even the ordinary True God Taoist ancestors were helpless in the face of this battle of fate.  Very weak.

    Because of some of the large-scale formations on both sides, a casual attack is beyond the average true god Taoist ancestors, and they are almost top-notch Taoist ancestors.

    The first confrontation between the armies of both sides lasted for half an hour before they stopped fighting and retreated, because this kind of strenuous fighting consumed a lot of mana and divine power.  Because almost all the immortals and demons in the three realms participated in the war neither the Nuwa camp nor the Wujian Sect could supply a large amount of elixirs, so they could only fight many battles.

    In every game, both sides try their best to tear off a piece of flesh from each other's body and work hard to find each other's flaws.

    On the first day of the war, there were a total of 612 dead gods and true immortals in Nuwa's camp, more than 3.2 million heavenly immortals, and countless ordinary immortals, gods and demons There were 122 dead gods and true immortals in the Wujian Sect, and more than 1.89 million heavenly immortals.  There are countless ordinary immortals, gods and demons

    On the sixth day of the battle, the total number of dead immortals and true immortals in Nuwa¡¯s camp rose to 925, the number of dead immortals increased to more than 5.62 million, and the number of scattered immortals and demons was countless The total number of dead immortals and true immortals in the Wujian Sect reached 531  Human beings, there are more than ten thousand immortals, and there are countless loose immortals!

    The nineteenth day of the war

    The twenty-sixth day of the war

    Both sides tried their best to figure out each other's weaknesses, and every confrontation was cautious, and the casualties were relatively minor. After all, almost all the immortals and demons in the entire Three Realms participated this time.

    The sixty-ninth day of the war, the confrontation on this day was obviouslyThe fury became much more intense, and more gods and immortals died on that day than before combined. This was because the Wujianmen and Nuwa camps simultaneously revealed the insect beasts they had secretly cultivated, one after the other. The army of insect beasts was overwhelmingly powerful.  , immediately affected the balance of the battle, and large-scale killings occurred.

    "Retreat." Xuanyuan Huangdi began to order.

    The Nuwa camp and Wujianmen began to retreat, and the atmosphere on the field became much crueler. Countless immortals and demons had crazy eyes. Those who could cultivate into immortals and demons also understood that there was no way out, and they all fought to the death.  To kill each other.

    "They actually have more insect beasts than we do." Fu Xi frowned.

    "It doesn't matter that they have obtained the puppet method of the Lord of All Things, and they have obtained the method of cultivating insect beasts." Taoist Sanqing said coldly, "Although they have slightly more insect beasts than us, they are still under control."

    "Evergreen Sword Immortal" Ji Ning shook his head.

    That traitor Chang Qing, Ji Ning has always wanted to kill him.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that in the fight just now, due to the sudden addition of large-scale insect beasts from both sides, the balance was destroyed, and the Evergreen Sword Immortal broke through in the face of danger!  He even sensed the way of heaven and understood a way of heaven. The Evergreen Sword Immortal immediately swallowed the Daluo elixir and was promoted to the level of Daluo Jinxian (Taozu) as soon as possible. After he broke through, he was immediately attacked by the Nuwa camp and became the focus.  After being besieged the Evergreen Sword Immortal died faster!

    In just a few breaths after becoming the Taoist, Evergreen Sword Immortal was besieged by more than ten large formations and killed on the spot!

    In a war where almost all the immortals and demons from the three realms gather together, whoever is the most dazzling and who attracts a lot of firepower will really not be far away from death unless they have the strength of a leader.

    "Too many people died in this scene." Shennong sighed softly.

    "There is no way." Suirenshi endured the heartache.

    Ji Ning also felt uncomfortable.

    The battle just now was the most brutal battle in the final battle for fate, which brought the total number of deaths of the gods and immortals in the Nuwa camp to more than 8,600!  There are more immortals, and they have exceeded 100 million!  Let's not talk about the loose immortals, gods and demons Wujianmen is not having a good time either. Although they have a large number of puppets to assist them, they are still slightly disadvantaged. The total number of dead gods and true immortals has reached more than 10,000, and there are more than 10,000 immortals.  There are countless others

    This seemingly ordinary number of deaths represents countless lives of immortals and demons!

    Because too many people died in this battle

    Many friends Ji Ning knew died in it.

    "Brother Feiyou, Xiu Ke" Ji Ning sighed secretly in his heart. More than ten of the gods he rescued back then died in the scene just now, including himself and himself.  Feiyou Tianshen and Xiu Ke Tianshen have a good relationship with each other.

    "Dongji."

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The former playboy prince Dongji showed amazing talents after getting rid of his impetuous spirit. He made rapid progress in Buddhism. Even the Buddha Tathagata paid attention to him. Even this time Dongji Bodhisattva commanded a large formation alone  ¡¤¡¤But in the battle just now, the stunningly beautiful Dongji Bodhisattva also died.

    If you give this Dongji Bodhisattva long enough, perhaps there will be another Buddha in Buddhism.

    This is fate.

    No matter how powerful your talent is, no matter how evil your talent isif you don't have enough time to grow, you are still not considered a strong person. In such a vast and large-scale war, death is just like a wave of waves rising up.  Just quietly and without any trace.

    Even the Buddha Tathagata had no time to be sad, because there were too many dead. Every powerful person had some familiar and even optimistic disciples who died Almost all the gods and true immortals worshiped the powerful people as their teachers.

    The second update will be around one o¡¯clock.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qpdian.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cwm reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 15: The Battle of Luck (Part 2)

    War is cruel.  !

    The gods and true immortals have all formed large formations. They command a large number of heavenly immortals and a large number of loose immortals, gods and demons!  Once the formation is broken it means a large number of people will be massacred!  Only a few who were lucky enough to escape could escape with their lives if they could be put away by the immortals and demons from other formations using some cave-heaven magic weapons and fairy-mansion magic weapons.

    Ji Ning was jealous when he saw it, murderous intent surged in his heart, and he wanted to rush forward.

    But he knew he had to calm down, because in the early stage it seemed that more people died in Nuwa¡¯s camp than in Wujianmen. That¡¯s because some of the damaged ones in Wujianmen were puppets!  As the puppets continue to be damaged, the death toll of immortals and demons in Wujian Sect is also increasing.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning felt relieved.

    Because the second soul that has been comprehending in the Taihao Pagoda has finally refined the fourth level of the 'Three Absolute Divine Swords'!  Because the second soul has become an ancestor, the amount of mana consumed in order to accelerate time in the Taihao Pagoda is astonishing, so the second soul only maintains thirty times the time flow rate.

    Twenty times the time flow rate, the mana consumption and natural replenishment are equivalent.  Thirty times the time flow rate can still be maintained even if it occasionally needs to be supplemented by some elixirs.

    About three months have passed in the outside world.

    Nearly eight years have passed in the Taihao Pagoda, and the fourth level of restriction has finally been refined.

    "The power of the Three Ultimate Divine Swords in my hand is stronger than that of the Three Ultimate Sword Masters." Ji Ning secretly nodded. Ji Ning was naturally excited to be able to increase his strength by one point at the critical moment.

    The battle for luck is still going on. As more and more puppets are eliminated, the advantage of the Nuwa camp's army begins to become apparent. However, Wu Jianmen is also very decisive. They would rather cut off their tails to survive than give the Nuwa camp any chance.  A chance to end the war.

    In each war, the number of dead immortals and demons continues to rise¡¤¡¤¡¤

    On the 179th day of the war, in about half a year, the number of dead gods and immortals in Nuwa¡¯s camp has exceeded 20,000!  The dead gods and true immortals of Wujianmen also exceeded 20,000!  If a mortal army were fighting and so many people died, this mortality rate would cause panic even if it did not cause a major collapse.

    But the armies of immortals and demons on both sides are still full of murderous intent.

    "about there."

    In the dim void, powerful men such as the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, Master Huanmu, Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, Xue Hu Demon Ancestor, Old Man Yuan, etc. all stood there, watching the war progress.

    "Get ready for the final battle." The Lord of Demons said in a message.

    "The final battle?" Everyone present was confused.

    The Demon Hand Dao Ancestor was even more anxious to send a message: "Feng Mo, we have not yet lost the battle for luck. The number of gods and immortals we have lost is almost the same as theirs. We can continue to fight."

    "Can you win?" the Lord of Demons asked.

    The Demon Hand Taoist suddenly fell silent.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons glanced at him and said through a message: "We were in a good situation at the beginning because we had a large number of puppets! However, the puppets continued to break down. After half a year, almost 90% of our puppet army was consumed! And  The formations of Nuwa's camp are too powerful and completely suppress us. In terms of the cooperation of the gods and true immortals, we are not as good as them."

    The powerful ones of Wujian Sect also admit it.

    The formations in Nuwa¡¯s camp were left behind by Empress Nuwa. The formations are more powerful, making the formations formed by the gods and immortals more powerful.

    "Perhaps with some war command, we can distort part of the situation, but the opponent's commander-in-chief, Xuanyuan, commands the army in a flawless manner. He does not seek merit, but seeks no faults. He fights us with an upright army! He is fighting against the gods.  There are more true immortals, and the battle is more powerful!" The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons shook his head. "Relying on conspiracy and tricks may be effective for other people, but facing Xuanyuan's upright army, there is no hope at all."

    "But our luck is weak now and is not conducive to us." The black-robed God King was also worried.

    In the previous important boundary wars, Wujianmen lost a lot.

    Their luck is already weak.

    This one is still at a disadvantage

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Then once the final battle comes, it will be much more difficult to form some large formations, and to arouse the power of heaven and earth.  But Nuwa's camp formed a large formation, and it was much easier to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, as if the heaven and earth were helping Nuwa's camp.

    "We are just a little weaker now. If we continue to fight, I'm afraid our luck will be completely taken away." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons said.

    "Huanmu?" Demon Hand Daozu looked at the master of Huanmu who had been silent.

    "I agree with what Feng Mo said." Master Huan Mu said slowly, "No matter what, thisThe final battle will still begin, although we still have some hope in the battle of fate.  But just because of some hope Now that she suddenly takes action, Nuwa's camp may be caught off guard.  When our defeat is really decided, not only will our luck be weaker, but even Nuwa's camp will be well prepared.  "

    "good."

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have the final battle.¡±

    "I haven't asked the Nuwa camp for my child's death yet."

    "These Three Realms are originally formed by the collision of our Infinite Chaos World and Pangu Chaos World. Why do they always look like the Lords of the Three Realms? I have long seen them feel uncomfortable."

    "Fight."

    The powerful men of Wujian Sect have put everything behind them, and there is only one way left in front of them - fight!

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons also sent a message: "Master Yuan, please don't be merciful when the time comes."

    "Don't worry." Old Man Yuan smiled calmly.

    "Assassin Cultivator." The Lord of All Demons also sent a message to a dark golden fortress hidden in the void in the darkness in the distance.

    The great demon god of assassination in the fortress was still sitting on the throne and responded with a sneer: "Ten thousand demons, don't worry If I don't take action, I'm afraid your chances of winning the final battle will be very small. I will take action."

    "That's good." The Lord of All Demons looked calmly at the two mighty armies fighting in front of him, "Follow my orders."

    All the great powers of the Simuko Men were all the best and were ready to fight.

    The fighting between immortals and demons is even more fierce.

    Ji Ning and the others watched with bated breath, heartbroken as they watched their familiar friends die.  But the powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp are just watching!

    Although heartbroken Ji Ning is also vaguely sensing his divine body, practicing the method of "God of the Silent World", hoping to find some aura of the divine body and find a way to break through and become an ancestor god.  If you can become an ancestral godwith your own two great magical powers, the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao and Wu, and your only true self, then you can be regarded as a 'half-step world god'. Then looking at the entire three realms, I am afraid it will be mysterious and unpredictable.

    ¡®The Lord of Demons can compare with myself.

    pity¡­¡­

    Although Ji Ning has always wanted to break through and comprehended a heavenly way, "Water Walks Heavenly Way,", but comprehending a heavenly way is only a condition for becoming an ancestral god. Looking at the three realms, there are many true gods who have understood a heavenly way, and they have been given by the Empress Nuwa.  There are many "Vipassana Ancestor God Scrolls", but Suirenshi is the only one who has made a breakthrough, which shows how difficult it is to become an Ancestral God!

    Ji Ning has never been able to feel the aura of the divine body, but even so, Ji Ning has never given up, and is always trying his best to find that aura.

    "Snow Scorpion!" Suddenly, a cry of pain came from behind Ji Ning, and it was Hongxue who showed an anxious and painful expression.

    When Ji Ning was fighting against the ancient ruins, Hongxue had already left seclusion. He had already broken through and became a true god. At this moment, Hongxue was staring at a Pangu Opening Heaven Formation in the distance. The Pangu Opening Heaven Formation had been shattered.  The Snow Scorpion God in the formation was also struck by the sharp claws of a messenger of all things, and was killed on the spot.

    "Snow Scorpion" Ji Ning also felt pain in his heart. The Seven Heavenly Gods who followed him in the Star Reaching World, the Snow Scorpion God, died.

    Compared to Ji Ning, Hongxue was more sad.

    Back then, Hongxue and Xue Xie were Taoist Sanshou's right-hand men. He could not forget the years when the two of them fought together. Some of the gods and true immortals under Taoist Sanshou's command fell away one by one, and only a few of them were gone.  Even though they were leaving, Hongxue and Xue Xie didn¡¯t leave either. They had long cherished each other. Although they had not become Taoist couples and had lived together for endless years, they were still like family members.

    "Damn it." Hongxue had tears in her eyes.

    "Boom~~~, suddenly a black light appeared in the distance, and it was so fast that it completely exceeded the limit of heaven, and directly killed the army of immortals and demons in Nuwa's camp. The person who suddenly performed the killer was the most terrifying "Ten Thousand Demons" in Wu Jian Sect.  Lord, he attacks too quickly, but Nuwa's camp is always on guard.

    "Kill!" Taoist Sanqing's expression changed and he shouted angrily!

    "Kill!" The angry murderous intention that all the powerful people had suppressed in their hearts burst out. The eyes of Hongxue True God and the others turned red, and every powerful person went crazy in an instant.

    "Ten thousand demons!" Ji Ning and Suiren shouted angrily at the same time.

    They are the fastest, but facing the sudden attack of the Lord of All Demons, Ji Ning, who has learned Wu Bao Swordsmanship, is the most likely to intercept it.

    Ji Ning directly used the three heads and six arms, and also used the sixth-turn star-catching hand!  For a time, six huge divine patterns appeared on the palms, and their power made the void tremble. It was as if six huge dark clouds instantly crossed the sky. Each of them exceeded the limit of heaven and struck directly towardsThe army of Wujianmen!

    Ji Ning knew very well that he was slower than Ten Thousand Demons in terms of speed, so Ji Ning surrounded Wei to save Zhao, and directly slapped the Wujianmen army with six huge palms!  The Lord of all demons was forced to guard against it.

    "not good."

    "careful."

    "Block."

    ¡°Everyone in the Wujianmen army changed their expressions and looked up at the six huge dark clouds that covered their vision. The Lord of Demons just flew out a sharp blade, like a black light.  Ji Ning struck out with six huge palms How many immortals and demons would be killed by this slap?

    "Hmph." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons frowned, and immediately the black light turned hundreds of thousands of miles long and directly struck several of Ji Ning's palms.

    ¡°Bang~~~~¡±

    There was a loud noise, and the force of the powerful lash made Ning fly backwards involuntarily.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons also paused in shock. It turned out that what he was holding was a strange black pointed shuttle.

    During the battle between the Beiming Sword Immortal and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons from the two camps, other powerful men from both sides also entered the game one by one. Some began to control their own envoys of all things, while others quickly formed the formation of the true immortals who commanded their own.  The town clan formation the situation on the field instantly escalated from the previous battle of fate to a real final battle!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 16: Formation for suppressing the clan

    "So strong." Ji Ning looked at the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons in the distance in the void, "As expected of the Ancestral God, I am completely at a disadvantage just by relying on the Star Reaching Hand." In the ancient battle of destruction, this person was able to steal from the World Goddess Nuwa,  The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, who rescued a large group of people from the Wujian Sect right before his eyes, is the most feared person in the Nuwa camp.

    "Set up the formation."

    "Set up the formation."

    "Set up the formation."

    "Set up the formation."

    Taoist Sanqing, Tathagata Buddha, Shennong, and Fuxi began to command their own gods and immortals respectively.  There are also true gods and Taoist ancestors such as Kuafu, Yuding Taoist, Xingtian, Xiaoyao Tianzun, etc. They also quickly commanded a large number of gods and true immortals.

    "Decisive battle." Xuanyuan Huangdi's voice rang in the ears of every immortal and demon in Nuwa's camp.

    All the immortals immediately waved their hands and put away some of the scattered immortals, gods and demons they commanded. In the blink of an eye, the countless immortals and demons on the battlefield became sparse.  After all, the largest number of ordinary immortals and demons have all disappeared.  The gods and true immortals also quickly collected the thousands of immortals under their command into the magic weapons of the Immortal Mansion and the Magic Treasures of the Cave.

    Countless immortals and demons on Nuwa¡¯s side of the battlefield disappeared almost instantly, leaving only the True God Taoist Ancestor and the Heavenly God True Immortal.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡¤

    There were 3,600 Chunyang True Immortals gathered around Sanqing Taoist, and the mighty mana surged, attracting a large amount of heaven and earth energy.  Using Sanqing Taoist's methods to absorb it crazily a huge formation was formed in an instant, and a huge "Sanqing Taoist" appeared in the sky above the formation, a shadow, and at the feet of the shadow was a huge dark cyan figure.  Scroll, there are four Chaos Divine Swords suspended around the phantom, with overwhelming aura.

    "Nuwa's Heaven-Mending Formation!" The powerful people on the Wujian Sect side were also busy commanding the formation and controlling the messengers of all things. When they saw the large formation formed by Taoist Sanqing in the distance, they couldn't help but feel chilled in their hearts.

    The three major formations left by Nuwa to suppress the clan.

    What is a Zhen clan?

    Empress Nuwa was worried about the invasion of chaotic alien races in the future, so she spent endless efforts to create these three clan-suppressing formations, and then she left with peace of mind!

    During the battle in the Zhulu World, the Pangu Kaitian Formation, one of the three major clan formations, also showed that it was only a true immortal. True Immortal Ji Min, the leader, only had more than 500 true immortals.  Humansbelong to the simplified Pangu Open Heaven Formation.

    "But now, with Sanqing Taoist as the core and 3,600 Chunyang True Immortals as assistants it is a complete Nuwa Sky-Mending Formation."

    The power of heaven and earth caused by every move is no less than that of a first-class ancestor!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Get up." Buddha Tathagata clasped his hands at the same time, surrounded by 5,800 gods, activating the same vast power of heaven and earth, and quickly condensed into a huge divine body, but it still looked like a Tathagata.

    This formation is exactly the ¡®Pangu Kaitian Formation¡¯ among the three major clan formations.

    Condensing the power of 5,800 gods, with Tathagata as the core the incarnation of Pangu is no less than the ancestral god!  With the Tathagata's high level and the power of his palm technique no one is afraid of it.

    "Set up the formation." Fuxi also led 3,600 Chunyang True Immortals to form the Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation.

    "Set up the formation." Shennong led 5,800 gods to form the Pangu Open Heaven Formation.

    "Ning." Xiaoyao Taoist Ancestor led 2,200 heavenly gods and true immortals to form the 'One Yuan Two Ritual Formation'.

    The three major clan formations.

    Pangu Open Heaven Formation leads the gods, incarnates as Pangu, and is good at close combat.

    Nuwa¡¯s Heaven-Mending Formation leads the true immortals, gathers huge magic power, and is good at long-range attacks.

    The One Yuan Two Instruments Formation is full of toughness. It will be used wherever there is danger on the battlefield, and it will be used wherever it is needed.  You can attack from a distance, or you can attack the entire formation!

    The three major clan formationsare so powerful!

    Even if the chaotic aliens invade, even if the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals invade With the help of this great formation, the powerful people of the Nuwa camp can defend themselves against foreign enemies!

    Nuwa¡¯s camp is setting up formations.

    The Wujian Sect is also setting up formations. They also command a large number of gods and true immortalssome of them are going to control the messengers of all thingsbut when they saw the three major clan-suppressing formations in Nuwa's camp,  The first time he fully revealed his authority, everyone couldn't help but feel frightened.

    "Demon Lord, our luck is weak, while Nuwa's camp's luck is strong. Our great power absorbs much less energy from heaven and earth than they do."!

    "Our luck is weak, our formation is weakthe gap is too big."

    "Demon Lord, what should I do?"

    &nbsp; Almost everyone in Wujianmen panicked.

    They know that the Nuwa camp has three major clan-suppressing formations, but after all, the Nuwa camp has never really demonstrated the true power of the three major clan-suppressing formations!  In the past, they were all simplified methods. After all, Taoist Sanqing and Tathagata had never really personally led This time they personally commanded, and the sight of them made Wujianmen feel chilled.

    Let alone the Wujian Sect, even the well-informed Demon God of Assassination changed his expression drastically.

    "Get ready to take action." The Great Demon God of Assassination, leading his servants and a group of alien true gods from the ancient ruins, were in the distance, ready to kill at any time, but when they saw the large formation formed by Nuwa's camp, they were stunned.

    "This formation" The Great Demon God of Cixiu, whose expression had always been calm, could no longer remain calm. He said in shock, "Isn't that Nuwa a native, and she left this place not long after she became the God of the World?"  The Three Realms. I have just become the World God not long ago, and as a native, my horizons are not broad How come these three clan-suppressing formations created are so powerful?"

    "Trouble." The Sword Lord on the side said in a low voice, "Master, these natives are weaker than us because they are all true gods and third-class ancestors But now this so-called clan-suppressing formation has greatly increased their strength. Look at Tathagata  , the body of Pangu that he has now formed is definitely comparable to the body of the ancestor gods, and with his palm skills we may not be able to do anything to Tathagata if we join forces."

    "Yeah." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator nodded.

    Tathagata is good at defense.

    When they joined forces, they were occasionally able to hurt Tathagata, but they were unable to capture Tathagata.  Now that Tathagata has the body of Pangu, and combined with that palm technique, he is absolutely invincible.

    "These indigenous leaders are all at a very high level, and their weaknesses have also been made up for by this formation." Dao Zun frowned, "They are very difficult to offend."

    "I know that the chaotic world where the world god was born is not so easy to invade." The Great Demon God Cixiu gritted his teeth, "Let's see how Wujian Sect responds. If Wujian Sect loses completely, we will  Give up the Three Realms and leave quickly.

    "Yeah." Dao Zun nodded.

    Although they tried their best to assassinate the Great Demon God and the Sword Lord, looking at the background of Nuwa's camp, they could not invade the Three Realms even if they tried their best.  Let¡¯s look at Wu Jianmen¡¯s methods.

    Although panicked, Wujianmen had no choice.

    "Tathagata, Sanqing, Fuxi, Shennong, the four formations led by them you don't need to deal with them. You go and block the formations of the other True Gods and Taoist Ancestors." The Lord of All Demons immediately ordered.

    "yes."

    The powerful people of Wujian Sect also breathed a sigh of relief. There are also quite a few powerful people in their group. For example, the factions of the ¡®Four Ancestors of Yuanhe¡¯ led by Old Man Yuan are now integrated into Wujian Sect.

    This large group of powerful people are also commanding two large formations.

    "Some are three true gods commanding 3,900 gods to form the 'Infinite Demonic Array'.

    "Some are six Taoist ancestors leading 5,100 true immortals to form the 'Great Destruction Formation'.

    These are the two formations that Master Huanmu spent countless efforts to create, but the formations are much worse than those of Nuwa Empress.  Like the 'Great Destruction Formation, although there are six Dao Ancestors, there are five thousand one hundred true immortals.  As for the Nuwa camp's 'Nuwa Sky-Mending Formation, it only requires one Dao Ancestor and 3,600 true immortals, but in terms of power, it is still the strongest of the Nuwa camp!

    certainly¡­¡­

    The stronger the leader, the more powerful the formation will be.  The great formation commanded by Taoist Sanqing is much less powerful than the 'Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation' commanded by an ordinary Taoist ancestor.

    Since there is no need to resist the large formation led by the four leaders of Sanqing, Fuxi, Shennong and Tathagata.  The powerful men of Wujian Sect also became more confident.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to resist the most ruthless ones.¡±

    "We still have nine envoys of all things, and we can at least have a fight with this Nuwa camp."

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how the Demon Lord and the others are going to deal with those terrifying entities in Nuwa¡¯s camp.¡± The other powerful men of Wujian Sect were also worried.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 17: A Group of Ancestral Gods

    The Nuwa camp will not show mercy.  !

    As soon as the formation was completed, they took the lead in launching the attack.

    "Kill!" Sanqing Taoist commanded the Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation with overwhelming power. With a single finger pointing from afar, the four swords of Zhu Xian instantly condensed into a huge divine sword, which directly shot through the air towards the army of the Wujianmen camp.  Where the sword pointed the void directly split open, and that terrifying power made all the mighty ones feel chilled.

    "What a terrifying killing array." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and the Sword Master both turned pale when they saw it.

    Ji Ning was amazed when he saw it.

    Although my second soul is a first-class ancestor, the power of the Three Ultimate Sword Formation is also very powerful.  But Taoist Sanqing had obtained the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ for so long that even the Zhuxian Sword Diagram was his own creation!  Moreover, in terms of realm, Taoist Sanqing was also higher than Ji Ning.  Therefore, the power of the Immortal Killing Sword Formation displayed can almost be said to be the best in the three realms in terms of attack.

    "Sanqing!" shouted.

    I saw a wooden ruler rapidly growing in length, as if blocking the space between heaven and earth.

    The divine sword and the wooden ruler collided, and the void was annihilated.

    Taoist Sanqing looked at the purple-clothed figure in the distance and said coldly: "Huan Mu, the one I can't see through in the Wujian Sect is the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons. The other is you. Sure enough, you hid deep enough and you have actually become the Ancestral God.  .¡±

    Huan Mu¡¯s face turned pale. The Immortal Killing Sword Formation just now was too strong.

    "Why bother talking nonsense." Master Huanmu immediately killed him.

    "Kill." Taoist Sanqing once again controlled the Zhuxian Sword Formation to kill Master Huanmu.

    Master Huanmu seems to be good at all aspects, including weapon refining, formation, attack, defense He seems to be good at everything. His elegance was admired by all the former Lords of Inner Demons. The most dazzling thing about the original world of Infinite Chaos was  The Lord of the Inner Demon and the Master of Huanmu!  It's just that the master of Huanmu doesn't like to compete for hegemony. After the ancient war, Huanmu did break through and reached the ancestor god.

    He has no previous guidance.

    Just like Nuwa, the empress did not have any guidance from her predecessors, and she later became a world god through cultivation.  Master Huanmu is the same. He also has accumulated too much experience and his realm is too high. He is not a high realm in one aspect. He has a high realm in many aspects. His accumulation is too rich. After experiencing the ancient destruction of the battle, he finally became the ancestor god.  It's just that he has never been exposed. Only in this final battle did he reveal his methods.

    Sanqing Taoist¡¯s Immortal-killing Sword Formation was so fierce that Master Huanmu, even though he was an ancestral god, struggled to block it with all his life.

    "Water and fire destroy the world - Yin and Yang are born and destroyed!"

    The Fuxi clan also commanded the Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation and displayed his strongest method.

    "Rumble~~" Billions of miles of void instantly turned into a sea of ??water and fire. Endless lunar water and immortal fire spread across the vast void. For a time, the large formations of the Infinite Sect and the messengers of all things felt as if they were in the void.  Being stuck in the quagmire, all aspects of movement were affected and the speed was greatly slowed down.

    And these water and fire formed a huge Tai Chi diagram around the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons.

    Water is yin and fire is yang.

    Water is for life, fire is for destruction.

    After all, Fuxi was the ¡®ancestral god Fuxi¡¯ in his previous life, who was born to control the way of destruction, and in this life he has been trying hard to understand the way of life and restore the memory of his previous life.  Therefore, he has a high understanding of the Heavenly Way of Life and the Heavenly Way of Destruction, and he has long understood the two great Heavenly Ways of Yin and Yang.

    Therefore, the real final killing move of this 'Water and Fire World Destruction Formation' is this 'Water and Fire World Destruction' - the birth and destruction of Yin and Yang. This move will be much more powerful if he understands the two heavenly ways of life and destruction.  .  But even so, with him commanding Nuwa's Heaven-Mending Formation, the power of this move is no small matter.

    "Huh?" The robe of the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons naturally formed a circle of space ripples around it, resisting the strangulation of Tai Chi Tu.

    "kill."

    "Shennong, who commanded Pangu's Open Heaven Formation and transformed into Pangu, also strode towards Wujianmen. He understood the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and was also extremely powerful in close combat.

    "kill."

    The Suiren clan¡¯s overwhelming aura could no longer be hidden, and completely exposed the aura of the power of the ancestral god, killing the Wujianmen army.

    "It is the ancestral god, Suiren is the ancestral god."

    "He turned out to be the ancestral god."

    The Wujian Sect was shocked. The Lord of all demons on their side was the Ancestral God, and the others were the masters of Huanmu. The genius had gone through endless years to become the Ancestral God.  In the view of Wujian Sect, it is too difficult to go from true god to ancestral god After all, there is no way to break through forcefully, so Master Huanmu can do it through accumulation.  They thought the Nuwa camp couldn't do it, but they were wrong.

    "Kill." The figure in gray robe who had been hunched over suddenly straightened up, raised his head, and revealed a face.With a bearded face, his eyes were filled with endless killing intent.

    His aura was overwhelming, and he was killing Wujianmen.

    "It's Gonggong."

    "It's the ancestor god Gonggong, and he's not dead?" Wujianmen recognized it immediately. After all, the original ancestor god Gonggong showed his skills in the ancient war of destruction.  But Three Realms! Zhongzhi is spreading rumors that Gonggong is dead and was killed by the chaotic aliens. In addition, Wusui! Gonggong never appeared, and the Wujian Sect also thought that the ancestor god Gonggong was really dead.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Ancestor God Gonggong is still alive!

    ¡°In addition to the Suiren clan, there is actually another Gonggong.

    There are actually two ancestral gods in Nuwa¡¯s camp.  "

    "kill."

    Holding an ax in his hand, Hou Yi was no longer low-key. His aura completely exploded, sweeping across the world. The powerful aura was no less powerful than Gonggong and Suirenshi.

    Yes.

    This most dazzling and evil peerless figure in ancient times also cultivated to become an ancestor god after receiving the "Inner Insight Ancestral God Scroll" from Nuwa Empress.  In the entire Nuwa camp, there are two people who have cultivated themselves into ancestral gods with the help of Nuwa Empress's "The Ancestral God Scroll of Vipassana", one is Suiren and the other is Hou Yi.

    "God King, suffer death."

    Thirty-six Heavenly Snow Lotuses were suspended around Ji Ning, and the Heavenly Snow Lotuses froze the surrounding opponents.  Fuxi's 'Water and Fire World-Destroying Formation' has a large scope after all, so its restraint on a single enemy is not too strong.  And Ji Ning is also a first-class ancestor immortal, and the restraint of the thirty-six heavenly snow lotus in a small area is much stronger than that of the Fuxi clan.

    Wherever he passed, snow lotus fluttered, holding the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, and the sword energy spread across the void, making Wujianmen tremble.

    "Ancestral Immortal? A first-class Ancestral Immortal?" The face of the great demon god of assassination in the distance changed greatly when he saw it.

    "He turned out to be a first-class ancestor." Dao Zun was also surprised.

    "The foundation of Nuwa's camp is too deep. Doesn't it mean that there are no ancestor gods? Why, in addition to the clan-suppressing formation, there are so many ancestor gods and even an ancestor immortal!" The Great Demon God Xiu felt the pressure.  At first, seeing the formations of the three major clans made him feel very difficult to deal with, but now he felt like they were just a piece of iron.

    "Wait." The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator said in a low voice, "Let's wait slowly. I'm afraid our power will be difficult to deal with any of them. Now we can only wait and hope that the Wujian Sect is strong enough. If they can both lose  In other words, the Infernal Affairs Gate has caused heavy damage to Nuwa¡¯s camp, so maybe I still have a chance.¡±

    The sword master nodded slightly.

    It is more common to take advantage of the chaos and seize the benefits in the endless chaos.  It's too difficult to crush with absolute strength.  Before, the Great Demon God of Assassination thought that no one in the three realms could stop his killing move, but now it seems that he is too arrogant.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp is also full of momentum. Their formations are excellent, and ancestor gods and ancestors appear one after another.

    "Jueming, why don't you join the battle?"

    The powerful men from Nuwa¡¯s camp also joined the formation one by one, commanding some of the gods and immortals respectively.  The weaker Dao Ancestors even joined forces with three or five to command a large formation.  A 'Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation' can be easily commanded by Taoist Sanqing, but if it is an ordinary Taoist ancestor, although it can be commanded, it cannot display its perfect strength. At this time, if there are two or three Taoist ancestors to assist, it can be used perfectly.

    "Amitabha." Jueming Taoist clasped his hands and chanted.

    Boom!

    The auras of Ji Ning, Sui Renshi, Gonggong, and Hou Yi in the distance were no less powerful than those of Ji Ning, Sui Renshi, Gong Gong, and Hou Yi. The auras of Jueming Buddha were walking in the void, and the space was changing with every step. He walked towards the Wu Jian Gate in the distance: "Wu Jian Thief,  You will enter the endless hell." There was no mercy in his eyes, only the anger of King Kong.

    "Jueming is also an ancestral god?" The powerful men and gods in Nuwa's camp were also surprised.

    "Okay." Taoist Sanqing, Tathagata, Fuxi, and Suiren all looked happy.

    "Sure enough." Ji Ning looked at it and smiled.

    ??????????????????????????????? All the troops from Nuwa¡¯s camp were attacking the Wujianmen.

    Gonggong, Houyi, Ji Ning, Jueming, Suiren, the five great ancestors, gods, and ancestors, plus the Sanqing Taoist, Fuxi, Shennong, and Gonggong who led the formation they all crushed together and killed each other.  People here at Wujianmen are in panic.

    Regarding the news about the game, because of Christmas, Americans have a long Christmas holiday, so Apple¡¯s official game has not yet been approved. It is expected to be approved soon. Book friends who use Apple mobile phones, please don¡¯t worry.  Currently, Apple phones can only play the jailbroken version. In fact, the jailbroken version has been improved many times and is very mature.

    Now the game is getting more and more fun, and a family mode should be launched next week. When Tomato recruits strong men under his command, he actually?Lucky enough to recruit ¡®Sun Wukong¡¯, a feeling of pie-in-the-sky, which made Tomato happy for a long time.

    Well, the game download address: WWWMUJXIAZAICOM

    If you want to play games, you can also add Tomato WeChat to get the download address and other information. Search for ¡®fanqie34¡¯ or ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯ in adding friends, and you can add Tomato.

    Meee

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 18: Bloody Battle

    The powerful leaders on Wujianmen's side all had pale faces.  !

    They were very well prepared for this battle, but the power displayed by Nuwa's camp was too strong, and five ancestral gods and ancestors suddenly appeared!  If one or two Ancestral Gods and Immortals appear and they are still within their tolerance, they will be somewhat confident, but now they are really on the edge of the cliff.

    "Alas." Old Man Yuan sighed and said through a message, "Wanmo, I will do what I promised you. But I don't have any way to change the situation leave Gonggong to me. You can figure out the rest by yourselves."

    Whoosh.

    Old man Yuan immediately turned into a stream of light and killed Gonggong directly.

    The eyes of Ancestral God Gonggong were full of evil spirits. He looked at Old Man Yuan and shouted angrily: "Taoist Yuan, you traitor suffer death!"

    "It's just you?" Old Man Yuan came forward with a fly whisk in hand, followed by the sky full of fly whisks and white silk covering the ancestor god Gong Gong.

    In the distance, the great demon god of assassination and the man in one-armed golden armor were watching, and at this time, the voice of the Lord of Demons also sounded in their ears: "The situation is very bad now. Should you give up, or help us with Wujianmen?"  .¡±

    "Help, of course help." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator responded.

    "Hou Yi, Ji Ning, Jueming, and Suirenshi, you choose two from these four." The Lord of All Demons said.

    The great demon god of assassination and the sword master made a decision in an instant.

    Ji Ning?  Too difficult.

    Suiren¡¯s family?  There is also the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique, which is also difficult to deal with.

    Hou Yi?  It's interesting, I haven't fought it yet.

    Jueming?  Hidden deep enough.

    "Hou Yi and Jueming belong to both of us." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu responded, and then the two of them turned into streams of light and rushed towards Nuwa's camp. The two of them were used to fighting in endless chaos, and they had to fight with some ancestor gods and ancestors.  There is no pressure at all in level battles, but since you have to get involved, you still have to put in some effort.

    "I'm going to stop the Shennong clan." Mozhu Daozu said in a message, and then stepped over.

    "Be careful." The Lord of Demons sighed secretly.

    From the destruction of ancient times to the present, Wujian Sect has also given birth to some powerful leaders.

    Like blood swans and black bamboos, this is the case!  Huan Mu even broke through and became the Ancestral God Of course, all this was kept secret before. Mozhu Daozu had always kept a low profile in the past. Back then, he had always followed the Lord of the Inner Demon and was a loyal subordinate of the Lord of the Inner Demon.  Later, the black-robed God King became the nominal leader, and he also worked for the Black-robed God King.

    No one realized that this diligent and ordinary Mozhu Daozu had the strength to lead.

    Like the Tathagata, one has understood the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth!  Like Fuxi, he has understood the two great ways of heaven, Yin and Yang!

    But Mozhu Daozu is different!

    He is the combination of the Heavenly Dao of Earth, Water, and the Heavenly Dao of Wood, the Heavenly Dao in the Three Realms, in the "Infinite Chaos World," and then combined with each other reached an extremely high level on the Wooden Dao.  realm.  Just like Ji Ning reached an astonishing level in the sword, Taozu Mozhu had the strength to be a leader.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡± Bamboo trees all over the sky appeared and intercepted the Shennong clan who commanded the ¡®Pangu Open Heaven Formation¡¯.

    "Blood swans, demon hands, you go and block the Tathagata." The Lord of Demons ordered.

    "good."

    The Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor and Demon Hand Dao Ancestor killed directly without hesitation. If they were allowed to block it alone, they would not have the confidence.

    The reason why the Mozhu Taoist dared to block the Shennong clan was that the Shennong clan itself was not strong in fighting. Secondly, the Mozhu Taoist was good at defense!

    "Huh." When the Blood Hunter Daozu was flying, another clone appeared next to him.

    ? One black dress, one blood robe.

    The two clones are both at the leadership level, and there is also the Demon Hand Daozu on the side. The three of them join forces to welcome the Tathagata.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons suddenly split his divine body into two parts and became two Lords of Ten Thousand Demons.  After that, the two Lords of Ten Thousand Demons attacked Ji Ning and Suiren respectively!

    ?It sounds slow, but in fact it is only a moment.

    Master Huanmu, Old Man Yuan, the Great Demon God of Cixiu, Dao Zun, Black Bamboo Dao Ancestor, Xue Hu Dao Ancestor, Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons have all gone up to kill them.

    The Master of Huanmu, the Great Demon God of Cixiu, the Sword Master, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demonsthese are all ancestral gods!

    Old Man Yuan and Taoist Mozhu are both very good at defense. Even those who are good at defense can withstand it even if their strength is weak, just like Buddha Tathagata in the ancient ruins when he faced the Great Demon God of Assassination and the Sword Master.  The siege lasted for a long time.

    Bloody Taoist ancestor deity, one point, magic hand ancestor unionStarting from the strength is no small matter.  !

    "Die, die." The ancestor god Gonggong's hair was flying, and he looked like a madman, holding a long staff to attack the old man Yuan.

    Old man Yuan continued to resist.

    "You should know that what I hate most are traitors like you." Ancestor God Gonggong cursed angrily.

    "Huh." Old Man Yuan sneered calmly and didn't bother to say more.

    "I heard that your bow and arrow skills are very powerful?" The Great Demon God of Ci Xiu stood in the void, looking at Hou Yi with an ax in front of him with a smile, "Let me have a look."

    "Just you?" Hou Yi suddenly stepped forward with a surge of momentum and raised his ax high.

    This scene made the Great Demon God Ci Xiu feel in a trance, as if he saw a terrifying world god wielding an axe. Although there was a trace of trance, the Great Demon God Ci Xiu was still very conscious. His tail suddenly swelled, like a  The huge whip whipped directly and collided with the ax that was struck high up.

    There was a bang.

    The great demon god of assassination flew upside down slightly, and Hou Yi also paused.

    "You're so strong." The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator smiled and sighed, "It's interesting. You are so powerful in terms of mental strength. I almost fell for it. Fortunately, I have seen enough."

    "Huh." Hou Yi continued to step forward and swing the ax coldly.

    The one-armed man in golden armor and Jueming Buddha also fought together.

    I saw dazzling golden palms coming over me.

    The sword master was shaken back and flew backwards, but his eyes were shining at Jueming Buddha, with a hint of excitement: "You have a Buddhist sect in the three realms. I have fought with the leader of your Buddhist sect, Tathagata. Your palm  The palm technique is very similar to his, and even the palms are refined like the best innate magic weapon. But your palm technique is stronger than his more powerful!"

    "It's just that the divine power is strong enough." Jueming Buddha was indifferent, but his eyes were cold, and he still covered him with a palm.

    Buddhism is good at palm magic.

    After Jueming Buddha became the Buddha Tathagata and the others, of course, gave him many Buddhist magical powers and secret methods. Jueming Buddha understood these secret methods and magical powers, and combined them with "Nine Yuan Annihilation" and spent a long time to deduce that he was no less than Buddha.  Tathagata's magical palm skills are even more powerful in terms of bursts of divine power.  Now, as an ancestor god, he can use this palm technique to fully unleash the power of the top ancestor god, which means that he is not as good as the Tathagata in the realm of Taoism, so the degree of perfection of the palm technique is still far away.  The ancestor god used his palm skills, and his divine power exploded fiercely The natural power is overwhelming!

    For a time, Sword Master was at a slight disadvantage.

    Taoist Sanqing led Nuwa to mend the sky, and used the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' to kill the ancestor god 'Master Huanmu', but he also resisted with difficulty.

    The Buddha Tathagata commanded the Pangu Open Heaven Formation, and the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor could barely resist.

    The Pangu Open Heaven Formation led by the Shennong clan was also blocked by Mozhu Daozu.

    The Suiren family held a wooden staff, and their momentum was overwhelming and ferocious. Every time the wooden staff struck out it was an endless flame burning, and the momentum was so majestic and powerful.  Even the Lord of Demons can only avoid it.

    "Thousands of demons always rely on their physical skills to hide, so you only dare to hide." Suiren roared angrily.

    He is very fast, but the Lord of Demons is even faster.

    "If it's one-on-one, of course I will fight you. But now I only have part of my strength and am not suitable for a head-on fight." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons is erratic, but has always been around the Suiren family, so that the Suiren family does not dare to be careless at all.  Although the divine body of the Lord of All Demons was divided into two, the strength of both divine bodies was somewhat weakened.

    But even if it weakens, it can barely be regarded as the "top ancestor god". If the Suiren family is careless, they will be in danger of losing their lives.

    Of course, at such a critical moment, the divine body dared to split into two. That is to say, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, who was the fastest in the three realms, dared to do this.

    Ji Ning also faced the Lord of All Demons.

    "Lord of all demons, your divine body has been split into two, and the strength of both divine bodies is probably only a part." Ji Ning shook his head, "You underestimate me too much."

    Wow.

    Next to Ji Ning in white clothes appeared another Ji Ning in black robes.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ji Ning in white robes killed in the direction of Taoist Mozhu, and Ji Ning in black robes killed in the direction of Taoist Demon Hand.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to qdiancam to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 19: Beheading

    "Damn it." The face of the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons changed, and his body was like a gust of wind! He quickly chased the black Taoist robe Ji Ning. He knew very well how powerful Ji Ning was. His divine body was comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures. There was nothing he could do.  No, on the contrary, this second spirit is the flow of refining energy, and the divine body is the most fragile.

    "go."

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robe, turned his head and looked coldly.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    Three sword lights flew out from the center of the eyebrows one after another. The three sword lights were extremely ghostly and exceeded the limits of heaven. They surrounded the surroundings and intercepted the Lord of Demons.

    "Huh?" The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons got a headache after trying it for a while. The Chaos Divine Sword controlled by the first-class ancestors, and Ji Ning's speed has long exceeded the limit of heaven It's like a circle, and Ji Ning is at the center of the circle.  , his three divine swords only need to intercept a small circle around it, but the Lord of Demons wants to invade in a large circle on the outside. He needs to be much faster than the Chaos Divine Sword, but the Chaos Divine Sword has three full swords.  So many!

    The most disgusting thing is!

    Thirty-six snow lotuses from the sky fluttered around, and the cold air flow surrounded the surroundings, which greatly affected the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons. Even the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons would find it difficult to invade under such circumstances, even at his peak strength.  In fact, Ji Ning's Black Cloud Chain has not been used yet. Once the Black Cloud Chain is used, it can completely surround the surrounding area.

    "Where did you get a set of divine swords with such power?" The Lord of Demons tried it several times and felt the edge of this set of divine swords.

    Whoosh.

    He could not stop Ji Ning in black Taoist robe, but Ji Ning in black Taoist robe continued to kill in the direction of Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor.

    Ji Ning in white also turned into a nine-horned electric snake and killed him.

    "We can only stop his true self." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons quickly chased after the white-clothed Ning who was driving the nine-cornered electric snake. The distance between the two was originally far away, but the distance between them visible to the naked eye continued to shrink. The white-clothed Ning  He hasn¡¯t reached the Mozhu Taoist ancestor yet!  The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons once again intercepted Ji Ning in white.

    "You can't stop it." Ji Ning sneered, "Your Wujianmen will definitely lose this time."

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons also sighed in his heart. Yes, after discovering that Nuwa's camp had revealed such terrifying strength, he tried every means, even splitting his divine body into two to intercept Suiren and Ji Ning, who were the fastest.

    But after all, there is still one thing missing. Ji Ning also has a clone, a terrifying possessor.

    ¡®The top ancestor god, the clone of fighting power!

    This clone is the last straw that breaks the camel's back!

    ??The Infernal Gate can no longer squeeze out other forces to resist

    "Retreat now?" The Lord of Demons passed this thought.

    If we retreat now, although he is fast, he still needs to be rescued one by one. It will take time. The Nuwa camp will take advantage of the chaos to kill, and a group of immortals and demons will definitely die in Wujianmen But it is estimated that only a few will be killed.  Lose a small part.  If it is delayed any longer, I'm afraid more people will die.

    "Not urgent."

    "Everything behind this has not been revealed yet." The Lord of Demons secretly said.

    The source of this catastrophe has not been revealed yet.  The Chaos alien race, the Great Demon God of Assassination, has not made any big movements until now. Everything is very strange.  The Lord of Demons wants to take another look.

    ¡°Bang~~¡¤

    In the fierce battle, the Dao Ancestors of both sides and the Immortal Army of the Heavenly Gods and the Wujianmen¡¯s ¡®Infinite Demonic God Formation¡¯ collapsed. The three true gods and 3,900 heavenly gods who commanded the formation were in chaos.  Naturally, the Nuwa camp took the opportunity to carry out massacres!

    As long as the formation collapses, it will be a large-scale massacre.

    The longer this final battle lasts, the more powerful people and gods will die.

    "Death." Ji Ning, in black robe, looked into the distance.

    Whoops!  call out!  call out!

    Two ice crystal divine swords and one golden divine sword were shaped like Chinese characters, and they quickly attacked the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor and Demon Hand Dao Ancestor who were fighting fiercely with Buddha Tathagata in the distance.  When these three divine swords were in flight, the divine patterns on the swords began to emerge and began to change rapidly. They merged together like mist and turned into a translucent golden divine sword.

    As soon as this translucent golden sword came out, the faint sword energy spread across a million miles, shocking the entire battlefield.

    This edge, this power.

    It is completely comparable to Taoist Sanqing¡¯s Immortal Killing Sword Formation!  Taoist Sanqing's Immortal Killing Sword Formation made the master of the ancestor god Huanmu, who was good at defense, extremely difficult.  Ji Ning's "Three Ultimate Sword Formations" directly attacked the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor.

    "No, retreat." The expressions of the Blood Hunter Demon Ancestor and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor changed greatly. They also saw that Ji Ning was directly targeting them.

    "Don't even think about leaving." Buddha Tathagata saidIt was the palm technique that came to stop them both.

    However, the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor couldn't care less. When they saw the power of the Three Absolute Sword Formations in the distance, they had no intention of resisting. Looking at the battlefield, the most ferocious attack was the leader of the Nuwa Sky-Mending Formation.  The Qing Taoist's Immortal Killing Sword Formation, and another terrifying unknown sword formation displayed by Ji Ning in black Taoist robes.

    "Escape separately." The Blood Hunter Demon Ancestor and the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor split into three directions in an instant. The original body and clones of the Blood Hunter Demon Ancestor also completely scattered and fled.

    Whoops.

    The translucent golden divine sword directly pursued Demon Hand Daozu!  Cutting the grass requires eradicating the root, and the Demon Hand Daozu has no clones. If you kill her, you will be truly dead.

    "Come on." The escaping Demon Hand Daozu also understood that she could not escape the terrifying divine sword in terms of speed, so she immediately turned around and looked at the sword light across the void with a calm face.

    Wearing purple clothes, her face is as beautiful as a fairy.

    But he is the most terrifying demon in the entire world of endless chaos. At this moment, she very calmly waved her two white palms to block the sword light.

    "No." When the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor, who was escaping in the distance, saw this scene, his expression changed.

    "Magic hand." Master Huanmu also became anxious.

    The Lord of All Demons looked at this scene and just sighed softly.

    "Poof!"

    Blocked, the palms wearing Chaos Qibao gloves blocked the tip of the translucent golden divine sword, but the incredible impact contained in the divine sword instantly made Demon Hand Daozu tremble, and he couldn't help but  He spit out a mouthful of blood.  Then the transparent golden divine sword whizzed past like a ghost one after another.

    In the face of death, Demon Hand Daozu waved eight palms one after another to block the eight swords. However, the ninth sword light still passed by her neck, and with the immeasurable sword light sweep, it completely destroyed her body. Her body was like snowflakes.  Disintegrate, everything turns into powder.  The difference is too obvious.

    This scene made the powerful men of Wujian Sect on the battlefield tremble in their hearts.

    do you died?

    "Demon Hand Taoist Ancestor, this strange woman who is the devil among demons in the world of endless chaos, this powerful person who once fought against Nuwa Empress died just now?"

    But when thinking about the sword formation that Ji Ning had just displayed, every powerful person in the Wujian Sect felt their hearts tremble.

    too strong.

    In terms of power alone, perhaps the Zhuxian Sword Formation can compare with him, or even be slightly stronger.  But Ji Ning's 'Three Ultimate Sword Formations' are not only at the same level of power as the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but more importantly, they are faster!  These three unique sword formations display Ji Ning's swordsmanship, which is unparalleled in the three realms. After 20,000 years of training, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has reached an incredible level.

    "Demon Lord, we can't stop him."

    "We can't hold on any longer."

    The Wujian Sect was inherently weak in luck, and the great formation could mobilize little power of heaven and earth. Especially with the death of the Demon Hand Dao Ancestor, and the black Taoist robe Ji Ning who had no one to restrain him, the morale of the Wujian Sect was greatly reduced, and there were unexpectedly another series of attacks.  Two large formations were breached. A total of nine true god Taoist ancestors and nearly 10,000 heavenly gods and true immortals in the two large formations were slaughtered crazily for a while, while Ji Ning continued to pursue the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor.  , the situation on the field continued to deteriorate.

    "So defeated?" The Lord of Demons really didn't want to admit it.

    He had long expected the death of Demon Hand.

    When he failed to intercept the black Taoist robe Ji Ning, the death of the Demon Hand Taoist was doomed.  But now the situation on the field continues to deteriorate, making the Lord of Demons anxious.

    "What is the source of this catastrophe?" The Lord of All Demons sensed a very weak fluctuation, and suddenly his face changed, "This is"

    Nuwa¡¯s camp is so powerful!

    They have five great ancestors, gods and ancestors, as well as three great clan formations, and their luck is also stronger.  Although the Wujiang Sect worked hard to win over the old man Yuan and the two ancestral gods of the Chaos alien race, this battle only lasted a moment, and the Wujiang Sect was already showing signs of collapse.

    Buddha Tathagata and Ji Ning each wanted to continue their killing spree to expand their results.

    But at this moment

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± A very weak fluctuation.

    But every powerful person, god and true immortal present felt it, because this wave originated from ¡®the way of heaven.¡¯ As this wave quickly became stronger, the way of heaven in the three realms began to tremble.

    "You want to stop me? Three Realms, you can't stop me!" A roar resounded everywhere in the Three Realms, and the heavenly path running throughout the Three Realms was trembling.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 20: Leaving the Three Realms

    "The sound just now seemed to be made by God." Countless people and monsters in the three realms looked at the sky in confusion. The weak ones were confused, while some strong immortal cultivators and big monsters were shocked.

    And in the endless void, the strong men of the two camps who were fighting were also surprised.

    "This is" Ji Ning and the others felt frightened in their hearts.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The entire three realms are trembling, the sky and the earth are roaring, and the void is roaring, as if some invisible thing is about to tear the three realms apart. This power makes the powerful men of Nuwa camp who originally had the upper hand feel bad.

    "Don't worry about anything else, kill Wujianmen first." Taoist Sanqing shouted.

    "Kill first and then talk."

    Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe also pointed in the distance, and the translucent golden divine sword quickly flew towards the Wujianmen army in the distance. The sword energy penetrated millions of miles, and the target was the nearest one. Six Taoist ancestors, 5,100  The Great Destruction Array composed of true immortalsthe Great Destruction Array formed circles of black light and tried to resist it.

    "Pfft." One strike of the translucent golden divine sword caused the Great Destruction Formation to tremble and tremble.

    "Pfft." This Three Ultimate Sword Formation was followed by another attack, and it was the 'Blood Drop Style' in the Mingyue Swordsmanship that was used, which was extremely fast and violent.

    Bang~~~~

    The entire Great Destruction Array completely collapsed, and the sword energy swept away, turning a large number of true immortals into powder on the spot. The six Taoist ancestors and thousands of true immortals wanted to escape in panic but the translucent golden divine sword spun in the air.  , turned into a huge black hole. The black hole crazily swallowed and strangled all the immortals and demons. Even those who hid in the immortal mansion, even the entire immortal mansion was strangled to pieces. Only eight of the thousands of immortals and demons survived. They were all hiding.  Enter a powerful cave magic weapon or a fairy mansion.

    Among these eight, there are three Taoist ancestors and five true immortals.

    "Put it away." Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, had already flown over. With a wave of his hand, he put away the eight magic weapons and suppressed them.

    "Ashes to ashes to dust to dust."

    Buddha Tathagata, who commanded the Pangu Open Heaven Formation, also walked through the void and attacked the Wujianmen Formation. The Wujianmen Formations quickly began to escape and distance themselves Although there were many immortals and demons in these formations  ¡¤How can we confront Buddha Tathagata head-on?  Wasn't the previous Great Destruction Formation destroyed by Ji Ning?

    "Break it for me!!!" The roar resounded through the three realms, and the endless void was trembling and swaying.

    ¡°Buzz!!!¡±

    A dazzling golden light appeared from the end of the void in the distance, as if a huge golden crack appeared in the void. This made the powerful people from the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect all notice this scene even though they were fighting.  That golden crack, which is hundreds of millions of miles long, is as if the entire Three Realms have been torn apart.

    There is a raging river rolling faintly in the golden crack.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The raging river flowed out of the cracks of golden light, and then quickly crossed the void and flowed to the void battlefield of Nuwa camp and Wujianmen.

    The river is rolling~~~but the cracks of golden light in the distance have healed and disappeared.

    "Inner Demon." The Lord of Demons spoke.

    "HahahaHahahahahahaI'm finally back, I'm finally back, hahaha" Crazy laughter resounded through the void, and I saw the rolling river condensing rapidly, and it was very difficult to see the rolling river congealing.  He soon transformed into a tall and thin figure wearing a black robe. He had thick black eyebrows and a pair of intoxicating eyes, which made people involuntarily fascinated and surrendered after looking at him!

    The hunter in black robe is so powerful.

    "Tathagata." The tall and thin figure in black robe waved his hand, and his palm turned into a rolling river, hitting Buddha Tathagata directly.

    Buddha Tathagata, who was originally attacking the Wujianmen formation, could only turn around to resist this palm.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    I saw that the entire Pangu Open Heaven Formation shook violently, and Tathagata's expression changed.  But the rolling river was followed by a second slap, the speed was so fast that no one present had time to stop it.

    "Bang." The Pangu Opening Heaven Formation suddenly collapsed, and Buddha Tathagata flew away upside down. He even waved his hand in panic and used "Buddha Kingdom in the Palm of the Palm" to collect some gods, but more than 90% of the gods were instantly annihilated.

    "die."

    When the tall, thin figure in black robes attacked Tathagata, Ji Ning had already used the Three Ultimate Sword Formation to kill him directly. The mighty power of the translucent golden divine sword was overwhelming.

    The tall and thin figure in black robe slapped another palm.

    The palm turned into a rolling river and slapped the translucent golden divine sword. The divine sword made a sword roar, and the river trembled and collapsed a little, but the sword was thrown away soon.Drive away.  !

    The entire battlefield fell silent.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp, which was originally chasing people everywhere, began to quickly gather together. Ji Ning¡¯s true form and second soul were also together, and Buddha Tathagata also flew back. They all looked at the tall and thin figure in black robes.

    As soon as he appeared, he slapped two palms.

    With one palm, he easily suppressed the Three Ultimate Sword Formation.

    With one palm and two strikes, a Pangu Open Heaven Formation was annihilated. It was also commanded by Tathagata Buddha.

    "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh."

    The army of Wujian Sect was also gathering quickly. Even the Great Demon God of Thorns and the Lord of Swordsman retreated one by one. When the Great Demon of Thorns retreated, he still stared at the tall and thin figure in black robes, and the Master of Swordsmen on the side.  Voice Chat: "He is the Lord of Inner Demons? He is so powerful that even in the endless chaos, he is still the true top existence among the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. He is already infinitely close to the World Realm."

    "Yes, the transcendent existence among the ancestor gods and ancestors." Dao Zun also felt his heart tremble.

    ¡°Ordinary Ancestral Gods are the leader-level strength, the strength of the newly born Ancestral Gods.

    The top ancestral gods are the strength of Master Ji Ning and Huan Mu now, and Taoist Sanqing and others also have this strength with the help of formations.

    In the endless chaos After enough training, the ancestors and first-class ancestors can generally achieve this strength.  But among the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, there is really only one out of thousands It is this kind of top existence, this kind of existence that is infinitely close to the world god and the Chaos Immortal!

    "Everyone, be careful, he is the master of inner demons." Taoist Sanqing said, "Back then, he was integrated with the way of heaven. Unexpectedly, he has escaped from the way of heaven now." Seeing the scene just now, anyone can guess what they are feeling.  The Lord of Demons should have broken away from the way of heaven. If he had not broken away from the way of heaven, how could he attack them and kill so many gods.

    "He actually left." Ji Ning also felt scared.

    terrible.

    My own Three Ultimate Sword Formation, my strongest method, was actually crushed and defeated by a direct head-on collision. This Lord of the Inner Demon is too powerful!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The most powerful person in the Pangu Chaos World is Nuwa, and the most powerful person in the Infinite Chaos World is the Lord of the Inner Demons!  The two of them are on the same level, and Empress Nuwa has long since become the God of the World and left the Three Realms, but the Lord of the Inner Demon has been trapped in the way of heaven for a long time, and now he is even more separated from the way of heaven.

    "Inner Demon." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons in Wujian Sect also merged the two divine bodies into one. He looked at the Lord of Inner Demon calmly, "You owe an explanation."

    "Explain?"

    The Lord of the Heart Demon's black robe made a hunting sound, and there were ripples of water around him. He smiled and said, "Yes, I owe you an explanation. Feng Mo, you are really smart. I saw it back then"  Although Huan Mu¡¯s reputation is second only to mine in our world of endless chaos. But in fact, you are the one who can truly be my opponent. The last battle between the two major worlds of chaos, I have to thank you, not you, I  I won¡¯t see any disciples or grandsons when I come out this time.¡±

    "Explain." The Lord of Demons continued to look at him.

    "Oh." The Lord of Inner Demons smiled, "You are right in your guess. The reason behind everything is because of me."

    The soul-stirring eyes of the Lord of Inner Demons scanned Nuwa's camp, and his voice echoed in the void, "Everything is because of me, because I want to escape from the Three Realms, so I tried to find a way to cause this catastrophe."

    "What does your separation from the Three Realms have to do with causing catastrophe?" The Lord of All Demons frowned.

    "Hahaha, I will tell you, and you will all know it, especially you." The Lord of Inner Demons glanced at Nuwa's camp, "Before he dies, he will also let you all die clearly."

    The powerful men in Nuwa¡¯s camp all had murderous intentions in their hearts.

    ??This lord of inner demons is too crazy.

    They actually didn't take them seriously at all, but Ji Ning and the others all understood that although the Lord of the Inner Demons wasn't as powerful as the World God, he could achieve an absolute sweep!  But the strength he showed just nowI am afraid that several people from Nuwa's camp will need to join forces to block it.

    "Jining, your true self, and Jueming, you two will join me later to stop the master of the inner demons." Suiren said through the message.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and Jueming Buddha both agreed.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdHan.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  £®  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 21: Lord of the Inner Demon

    Volume 23, Chapter 21: The Lord of the Inner Demon!

    Ji Ning himself is comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures. Through the "Nine Yuan Destruction", Buddha Jueming understood the mystery of Buddha Tathagata's palm - it is even more powerful. Not only is his palm comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures, but his whole body is comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures.  Lingbao!  As for the Suiren clan their achievements in flames are too high, and they have long since cultivated the method of "transforming into flames."

    Just like the Lord of the Inner Demon transformed into a surging river, Ji Ning, Jueming, and Suiren all dared to fight against the Lord of the Inner Demon.

    However, the Lord of Inner Demons did not pay attention to Nuwa's camp at all, and sighed: "When Nuwa broke through and became the World God, she was chasing me. I had no other way at that time. I sensed the three realms of heaven that were being formed.  Itself contains inner demons, so I immediately merged with the way of heaven to escape the disaster If you want to kill me, you must destroy the Three Realms, and Nuwa is obviously reluctant to destroy the Three Realms."

    "Although I escaped a disaster, I was trapped in the way of heaven and became a part of the way of heaven. Even I thought that I would always be a part of the way of heaven. Until this chaotic world is shattered, I will follow suit.  Death. But I am not willing to I am really not willing to give in. I have been looking for opportunities to escape from the way of heaven."

    The Lord of the Inner Demons glanced at Nuwa's camp, "The way of heaven running in the three realms is composed of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, yin, yang, life, destruction, chaos, as well as swordsmanship, Tai Chi, Wuji, thunder and lightning, and heart.  Demons, demons, etc. are composed of many ways, and countless ways are mixed to form the complete heavenly way that runs in the three realms."

    "Later I discovered that the way of heaven is not always balanced."

    "For example, many worlds cut down trees, causing the wood in the three realms to gradually decrease Then in the heavenly way running in the three realms, the heavenly way of wood will gradually become weaker." The Lord of the Inner Demon smiled.

    Hearing this, Ji Ning in the distance was shocked.

    right.

    From the inheritance records of the Beixiu World God, Ji Ning also knows that there are differences in the chaotic world. For example, if there are many flames in a certain chaotic world, it is a 'flame chaotic world'. The strongest in this chaotic world is the 'fire'.  The perfection of the Heavenly Dao of Fire is even comparable to that of the Chaos Heavenly Dao.

    The sword can reach the sixth level, which is comparable to the chaotic heaven.

    Wood, fire, etc. can all continue to develop, and can also compete with the chaotic heaven.

    For example, during the evolution process of a certain 'flame chaotic world', due to some unexpected factors, the entire chaotic world became dilapidated, filled with the artistic conception of destruction, and could even evolve into a 'destructive chaotic world', the originally powerful 'Tiandao of Fire'.  It will weaken and destroy the way of heaven, and it will become stronger and become the most important way of heaven in a chaotic world.

    "Each heaven's path has its ups and downs." The Lord of the Inner Demons smiled, "When the Three Realms fall into chaos, there are more killings and the inner demons in the hearts of many living beings become stronger. The inner demons in the entire Three Realms will also continue to become stronger.  .¡±

    "When the inner demon's way becomes strongerI find that my influence on the entire Three Realms will be greater. I even feel that as long as the inner demon's way is strong enough, I can escape from the three realms. If the inner demon's way is strong enough, I will be able to escape from the three realms."  Taobecomes the strongest Tao among the three realms! Then, I am the master of the three realms, and my will is the will of the three realms."

    "But the Three Realms is also a world of chaos. How can I be bound to a world of chaos? I just need the inner demon to be strong enough to escape."

    "Butthe three realms move the way of heaven and instinctively know how to balance. I have no chance at all."

    "Finally, the opportunity came."

    The Lord of the Inner Demon said proudly, "After endless years of reproduction in the Three Realms, there are more and more creatures, and more and more immortal cultivators and monsters are born. One by one, immortals, true immortals, and even powerful people are born. To the Three Realms  The burden on the Three Realms is getting bigger and bigger. If you don¡¯t have civil war or internal strife, more and more powerful people will be born, making the burden on the Three Realms greater. If the burden is big enough, it may even destroy the Three Realms.¡±

    "What." Everyone present was shocked.

    Are there enough creatures?  Will it destroy the Three Realms?

    "Don't you understand? Just like a ship can hold twenty people. If you let two hundred people on board, the ship will sink. The same is true for the Three Realms It is just a world of chaos. Look at it.  How many powerful people, how many immortals and demons are there in the Nuwa camp plus our Wujian Sect? Especially the heavenly immortals, how many in number?" The Lord sneered.  !

    Nuwa¡¯s camp and Wujianmen all recognized it.

    They had previously lamented in their hearts that the scale of this war surpassed that of the Ancient Destruction War. However, the strong men in the Ancient Destruction War came from two chaotic worlds, and this time it was only one chaotic world. There were only so many strong men in the three realms. Even if  The Three Realms are somewhat special due to the collision of two chaotic worlds, and the pressure of carrying so many living beings is also great.

    "The way of heaven that runs in the three realms, its instinctHe is looking for ways to reduce the number of creatures in the three realms.  She brought disasters, but it was useless The survivability of the immortals and demons was too strong, and the disasters she brought could only kill some mortal creatures. The immortals and demons could even set up large formations to protect mortals.  "

    "Mortals are multiplying and filling the three realms. Countless cultivators and monsters are constantly cultivating, and there are more and more strong people. If this continues the three realms will be forced to collapse."

    "So I knewthe opportunity was here."

    "I'm telling the Three Realms, as long as a war is caused between the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect, causing internal friction between them, a large number of immortals and demons will definitely die. This will make the burden on the Three Realms lighten at once." The Lord of the Inner Demons smiled,  "The way to cause them to fight is very simple. As long as they sense their fate one by one, they will find thatthe destiny in the dark is guiding them. Only one side, the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect, can survive. If they want to survive, they must  Destroy the other side.¡±

    "Creatures in the three realms will not doubt their fate."

    "Hahaha But the river of destiny in the three realms is just a part of the way of heaven in the three realms." The Lord of the Inner Demon laughed, "In the past, the way of heaven in the three realms was naturally fair. But when it discovers, you  After your reproduction affects the existence of the Three Realms, it will naturally lead you to kill each other, and I am just a push in it."

    Nuwa¡¯s camp and Wu Jian Sect¡¯s expressions changed after hearing this.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    It turned out that everything was a conspiracy, that the Three Realms were running the way of heaven, tempting them to kill each other?

    "I let the Wujian Sect and all kinds of provocations cause constant wars and fighting in the three realms, and the demons in the hearts of countless living beings breed for a time." The Lord of the Heart Demons smiled, "I even asked the Wujian Sect to assassinate the strong men of your Nuwa camp on a large scale.  The relatives and friends of the person have caused the inner demons of many strong people to breed, and some even died directly because the inner demons were too strong."

    "The three realms are in chaos and inner demons are growing."

    "The devil in my heart and the way of heaven keep getting stronger. Although I feel that my grasp is getting bigger and bigger, I keep waiting because I know As long as I try to escape from the three realms, if I fail the first time, then the way of heaven in the three realms will definitely run.  If you try to suppress me, it will be difficult for you to get a second chance."

    "After thousands of years of chaos in the three realms, the inner demon has become very powerful."

    "Finally, you have started a war."

    "What a great killing. The immortals and demons died one by one."

    "You have monstrous murderous intentions and monstrous hatred. You all hate each other to the core, but you don't knowwhen your hatred is monstrous, inner demons naturally breed. The inner demons in the three realms are also more powerful." The inner demons  The Lord smiled and said, "The three major formations for suppressing the clan left by Nuwa probably also left behind the method of cultivating to become an ancestral god. She has actually allowed you to create several ancestral gods, and the formations are so powerful The battle has just begun.  The Infernal Gate is about to collapse, so I decided to leave the Three Realms."

    "Hahaha I have accumulated endless years, and my realm is much higher than the ancient destruction of the world. Suddenly I took action and escaped from the three realms in one fell swoop."

    "From now on, I am truly at ease and free from restraints."

    The Lord of the Inner Demon laughed, and the laughter echoed in the endless void around him. Whether they were from the Nuwa camp or the Wujian Sect, everyone present could feel the endless ecstasy in the Lord of the Inner Demon.

    ¡°A man who was imprisoned and restrained for endless years tried his best to find a way to escape, and he only had one chance to escape

    Successfully escaped!

    How excited should the Lord of Inner Demons be?

    "Now that we understand everything." The Lord of the Inner Demons glanced at the army of Nuwa's camp in the void in the distance, "Then you can die."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 22: Siege

    "Walk."!

    Before the Nuwa camp and the Wujianmen started fighting again, the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and the Sword Master standing on the edge looked at each other, and instantly hid in the dark golden fortress, and swooped far away.

    The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator, the Sword Master and his servants hiding in the fortress are very leisurely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this aboriginal world, a being who is considered the pinnacle among the ancestor gods would appear.¡± The Great Demon God Ci Xiu sighed, ¡°This kind of peak ancestor god being is a great master in the endless chaos.¡±

    Ordinary Ancestral Gods are the weakest Ancestral Gods.

    The top Ancestral Gods are some senior Ancestral Gods and Immortals. They have more powerful magical powers and higher levels of understanding. They generally reach this level.

    The peak existence of the Ancestral God is close to the strength of the World God. He is a true master and can do well in endless chaos.

    There are some monsters in the legend

    Some monsters whose Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal levels are comparable to World Gods, there are even stories in legends about ¡®Ancestral Gods defeating World Gods,¡¯ but those are all legends Such monsters are much rarer than World Gods and Chaos Immortals.  I am afraid that among the millions and tens of millions of ancestor gods and ancestors, it is difficult to find a monster like this.

    "Obviously there is no such monster in the Three Realms. To give birth to such a monster, it takes many combinations of luck, supernatural powers, methods, treasures, etc. to create such an existence.

    The Great Demon God of Assassination and the Sword Master suddenly retreated, and the two camps were already on the verge of firing.

    "kill."

    "Ji Ning, Jueming, enter."

    Suirenshi, Jueming Buddha, and Ji Ning all killed the Lord of the Inner Demon at the same time.

    "Let me play with you two." The Lord of All Demons' body transformed and split into two divine bodies, intercepting the black Taoist robe Ji Ning and Buddha Tathagata respectively.

    Ji Ning, a black-robed Taoist, had gone on a killing spree just now because there was no one to stop him.

    Buddha Tathagata also commanded a Pangu Open Heaven Formation again, and there was also no one to control it.

    "Bang."

    "Huh."

    The two Lords of Ten Thousand Demons fought with the black Taoist robe Ji Ning and Buddha Tathagata. The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons was too fast. His speed was faster than Ji Ning's Three Ultimate Sword Formation, making Ji Ning and Tathagata completely trapped.  Contained.

    "Huanmu, I have a lot of elixirs. Let me see how long your divine power can last." Taoist Sanqing also commanded the formation and fought with the master of Huanmu.

    What Taoist Sanqing consumes is mana.

    The master of Huanmu consumes divine power. The consumption of divine power cannot be replenished. Strictly speaking, some rare items can replenish it, such as Chaos Spiritual Liquid, which can replenish divine power. However, although Chaos Spiritual Liquid is magical, its quantity is very rare. One bottle  Chaos spiritual liquid can only restore a dozen or twenty gods' bodies, which is not enough to restore a true god's body.

    To restore the body of the ancestral god, even hundreds of bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid are not enough. Obviously no one in the Three Realms comes up with hundreds of bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. Even in the endless chaos, no one has the luxury of using Chaos Spiritual Liquid to simply restore divine power.

    "Don't worry, my divine power can still last for a long time, and the inner demon is much stronger than before. You will collapse soon." Master Huanmu said coldly.

    The two former friends are now fighting each other.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But it is already riding a tiger and it is difficult to get off. There is deep hatred between the Wujianmen and Nuwa camps.

    "Master Yuan." Gonggong roared angrily, but faced with the endless whisks that covered the sky and the earth, they were all blocked.

    Old man Yuan¡¯s defense is too powerful.

    Gonggong was completely restrained.

    "Bang bang bang bang." The Shennong clan led the Pangu Open Heaven Formation and fought with Mozhu Taoist Ancestor.

    The original body and avatar of the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor flew into our army and helped our army fight with Nuwa's camp.

    At this time, at a glance, there is one leader of the two camps who is free. That is - Hou Yi!

    Originally it was the alien ¡®Assassin Cultivator Great Demon God¡¯ who fought with Hou Yi, but the two aliens retreated. Hou Yi now has two choices, to help his own army deal with the Wujianmen army.  The other is to be involved in the top-level fighting. Hou Yi also understood that the key to winning or losing this war is the battle with the Lord of the Inner Demon.

    Anyway, in the battle between the two armies, Wujianmen was still at a disadvantage even with the help of the Blood Demon Ancestor and the Fuxi clan's help. The Water and Fire World-Destroying Formation completely controlled the battle situation.

    "Inner Demon." Hou Yi targeted the Lord of the Inner Demon.

    "Demons in your heart, suffer death." Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords, fighting at close range, and his swordsmanship is amazing.

    &nbsp; "Amitabha." Jueming Buddha stood in the distance, slapping the lord of inner demons with his golden palms one by one.

    Suiren swung out his wooden stick, and it turned into monstrous flames.

    "Hahaha You are the only ones who want to stop me!" The Lord of the Inner Demons, who had just escaped from the shackles and regained his freedom, was holding back his strength. At this moment, Ji Ning, Jueming, and Suiren came to kill him, and he also appeared in a flash.  He had three heads and six arms, and his six arms turned into six raging rivers.

    Bang~~~The river surged. Even though Ji Ning tried his best to block it, he was still knocked upside down by the impact. It was a crushing force.

    Bang~~Jueming Buddha was also shaken and flew backwards.

    Bang~~ Suiren staggered back even more.

    The three of them all had great body-protecting magical powers and were not in danger of death, but the Lord of the Inner Demon showed six arms and transformed into six rivers!  Only three rivers can suppress them. In other words, it takes six top ancestor gods who are comparable to Ji Ning's strength, and their divine bodies are strong enough to be able to barely contain the peak ancestor gods, the master of inner demons.  , but obviously the Nuwa camp does not have such strength.

    Three rivers suppressed Ji Ning and the others, and three more rivers were surging towards the Suiren clan.

    "Suirenshi, die." The Lord of Inner Demons said coldly.

    Ji Ning and Jueming both have divine bodies comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures. It is very difficult to kill them.

    The Suiren clan has a divine body that can turn into flames. Although it is difficult to kill, it is easier than killing Ji Ning and Jueming.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Huh?" The Lord of the Inner Demon suddenly felt a faint feeling of trembling, and he turned around to look.

    At a glance, he saw Hou Yi standing in the void in the distance.

    Hou Yi was looking at this coldly, holding a simple divine bow in his hand, and a black arrow in the other hand.

    "Hou Yi?" The Lord of the Inner Demons followed with a sneer, and the laughter shook the void, "Hou Yi, hahaha, the thing I am least afraid of is archery, come on, come on."

    Hou Yi was silent and calm, holding a bow in one hand, and unstretching the bow string with an arrow in the other hand.

    Hum~~~~

    The bow becomes a full circle.

    The tip of the arrow points towards the Lord of the inner demons.

    The entire battlefield fell into a strange calm. All the immortals and demons present felt invisible pressure, which was a kind of suppression on their souls.

    "Is this?" The expressions of the Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and Sword Master who were watching the battle from a distance changed slightly.

    "This kind of bow and arrow skill is so terrifying." The Great Demon God Ci Xiu murmured, "This Hou Yi is so powerful. This indigenous chaotic world is also too strong."

    "It's really awesome." Dao Zun also felt the pressure.

    Even Old Man Yuan, who was fighting with Gonggong, turned to look at Hou Yi. He had also reached the fifth level of mental strength. He could feel that Hou Yi was only at the fifth level of mental strength. But at this moment when Hou Yi drew the bow string.  , that invisible coercion suppressed even his soul. This is an extremely terrifying archery skill formed by the perfect combination of mental power, divine power, and soul.

    "It's much scarier than the arrow that killed the Golden Crow Demon King back then." Fuxi also watched this scene and sighed secretly.

    "This arrow" Ji Ning also felt the panic in his heart. Although the target of the bow and arrow was not himself, it was like a white rabbit seeing a tiger. Even if the tiger fell asleep, the white rabbit's heart would still tremble.  Same.

    "This arrow" Even the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons changed his expression. He had not paid much attention to Hou Yi during the ancient destruction battle. Hou Yi's arrow could not catch up with him, but now, facing this arrow  , even he, the Lord of Demons, cannot escape. He must block an arrow before he can escape quickly.

    Everyone present felt a terrible threat.

    Even the most powerful Lord of the Inner Demons is trembling, but he has absolute confidence in himself.

    "Die." The Lord of the Inner Demon still sent out four arms to attack the Suiren clan, surrounded by four rushing rivers.

    "Whoops."

    The gentle sound of the bow string bursts out.

    I saw an arrow of light immediately crossing the void. It was originally silent, but in the process of crossing the void, it immediately began to draw all the power crazily. The energy of heaven and earth and the power of chaos gathered crazily, making the momentum of this arrow rapid.  The skyrocketed, and soon the arrow was ten thousand feet long, a million feet long, a million miles long

    It was like a huge rainbow light streaking across the void.

    The other powerful people on the entire battlefield felt the pressure.

    "Hahaha" The Lord of the Inner Demon laughed wildly and still besieged the Suiren clan. Under the siege of four rushing rivers, the flames transformed by the Suiren clan began to be consumed continuously.When it is exhausted, Suiren's body dies.

    "Whoops."

    The arrow in the huge rainbow light finally arrived in front of the Lord of Inner Demons. The speed of this arrow did not allow the Lord of Inner Demons to escape, and the Lord of Inner Demons did not bother to escape. His eyes finally fell on that rainbow light.  On the arrow inside, the mighty rainbow light was all empty to him. The only thing that was threatening was the seemingly inconspicuous arrow inside.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 23: I¡¯m not willing to give in

    The trembling feeling in his heart made the Lord of the Inner Demon dare not be careless. On the surface, he was arrogant, but when the arrow came, he was still very cautious.

    "Hmph." The Lord of the Inner Demon snorted coldly, and the entire divine body began to turn into countless flowing water, as if countless water droplets condensed into the divine body.

    Poof!

    The arrow instantly shot in front of the Lord of Inner Demons. The Lord of Inner Demons did not resist at all, and allowed the arrow to penetrate his body. The water was flowing, and the arrow penetrated easily, followed by the Lord of Inner Demons.  Passed through the back and flew away far away.

    When the knife cuts off the water, the water flows even more, and when the arrow penetrates the water, there is no trace.

    "Chichichi~~, but the face of the Lord of the Inner Demon changed drastically. He showed a look of horror. The pierced area on his chest was eroded crazily, and the original water droplets turned into nothingness out of thin air.

    "Impossible, impossible." The Lord of the Inner Demons showed a horrified look, "I am a great master of Xuanhe and have an immortal body. It is impossible, it is impossible for you to hurt me."

    The powerful ones on the Wujian Gate side also became frightened.

    " Ji Ning and Taoist Sanqing from the Nuwa camp all showed happy faces.

    But they didn¡¯t understand any of it, not even Ji Ning. After all, although Beixiu World God taught some common sense, there was still a lot that Ji Ning didn¡¯t know.

    "Is this the God of Destruction?" The Great Demon God of Assassin Cultivator and the Sword Master, the one-armed Sword Master, who were watching the battle from a distance, muttered to themselves at this moment, "Is this the God of Destruction?"

    "What, the God of Destruction?" The Great Demon God of Cultivator on the side was surprised and asked repeatedly, "What is the God of Destruction?"

    "The God Destroyer is a mysterious spiritual practitioner with a unique method of attack." The One-Armed Sword Master said in a message, "They can fuse their divine power with their mental power, and then attack Their divine power will be combined with  The enemy's divine power consumes each other, just like each other. The spiritual practitioner consumes his own divine power, and the enemy will also consume his divine power, and consume more."

    "This is a way to kill a thousand enemies and damage yourself by eight hundred. It is also an extremely terrifying method." The one-armed sword master said in a message, "Once a spiritual practitioner uses such a method, he is almost invincible among the ancestor gods and ancestors.  , but when they kill the enemy, they themselves are also seriously injured and have no fighting power. Unless they are really in a desperate situation they generally will not use such methods. Moreover, those who can use such methods are relatively rare among mental practitioners.  "

    "Oh?" The great demon god of assassination was surprised.

    Although he took risks, he only took risks in more familiar territory, but Dao Zun was actually wilder and crazier at heart. He had ventured to more places and knew more than him.

    "It's too late for this Lord of Inner Demons." Sword Master looked at the horrified Lord of Inner Demons in the distance, "He unexpectedly encountered such a terrifying mental practitioner, and this mental practitioner wanted to kill him at all costs."

    "According to what you said, after killing the Lord of the Inner Demon, Hou Yi may not be able to survive either." The Great Demon God of Assassin Xiu smiled, "In that case, I still have a chance."

    "This Hou Yi must have acquired the method of a spiritual practitioner." Dao Zun looked at Hou Yi in the distance, "I really can't believe that he can realize such a method on his own."

    There are thousands of ways to use your mind.

    The fifth level of the same mental strengthis somewhat threatening.

    But there are some ¡®mind power cultivators¡¯ who are enough to make countless ancestors, gods and ancestors change their expressions upon hearing this!  Hou Yi's secret technique of 'destroying gods' is a secret technique that scares the ancestor gods and ancestors.

    "It really worked." Seeing that the Lord of the Inner Demon was damaged, Hou Yi's eyes became more murderous, "I thought you were strong enough to ignore my arrows."

    "Buzz."

    Hou Yi quickly drew his bow and shot again.

    Whoops!

    Like lightning, a black arrow shot out again.

    "Buzz!" Hou Yi took out another arrow without stopping and drew the bow again to shoot.

    I saw arrows being shot one after another, all of them streaking through the void, forming a dazzling and terrifying rainbow light that seemed to be lined up in a queue. Although this was something he realized during the endless years of chopping trees on Fangcun Mountain.  This strange secret technique consumes a huge amount of divine power once used, but at this moment he didn't care about himself at all and shot arrows crazily.

    He shot nine arrows in one breath.

    The nine arrows all turned into rainbow light in the void, killing the Lord of Inner Demons. Hou Yi could only control nine arrows at the same time.

    "No, no" Seeing huge rainbow lights coming one after another in the void in the distance, the Lord of the Inner Demon was frightened.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Off?

    The arrow is too fast.

    &nbsp;Even the Lord of Demons can't match the speed of arrows, let alone the Lord of Inner Demons.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, no way.¡±!

    The Lord of the Inner Demon's eyes showed a look of madness.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw the Lord of Inner Demons in mid-air suddenly split apart and turned into hundreds of Lords of Inner Demons, escaping crazily in all directions.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± A rainbow light instantly shot through one of the inner demon masters. After passing through, although the power was weaker, it still attacked the other inner demon masters.  And the one who was originally shot

    ¡®The Lord of the inner demons was all annihilated.

    Nine rainbow lights, all very fast, flew in the void and shot at the masters of the inner demons.

    "It's useless." Dao Zun, who was watching from a distance, shook his head. "Each arrow is imbued with a large amount of Hou Yi's divine power. If Hou Yi's divine power is not exhausted, the arrows will continue to attack. So split the divine body  , there is no way to avoid this terrible method."

    "God of Destruction, if it's so easy to hide?"  It's not that prestigious anymore.

    The Lord of Inner Demons also realized that this method was not working. He even thought about it, and saw that the 106 Inner Demon Lords who were still intact roared and turned into raging rivers. These raging rivers turned into huge rivers.  The palm of his hand smacked directly at one of the arrows.

    "Bang."

    Frontal slap!

    The arrow flew away after being slapped, but the strange divine power contained in the arrow instantly eroded the huge palm, and a large amount of divine power was continuously consumed.

    "I can't hide, I can't block, what should I do, what should I do?" The Lord of the Inner Demon suddenly roared, and saw the mighty river tearing through the void suddenly, tearing out a huge crack in the void. These rivers  Quickly shrinking and drilling into the cracks in the void.

    Poof.

    The arrows chased into the cracks in the void one after another.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± The void exploded, and the rolling river burst out again, and condensed into the Lord of the Inner Demon.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh coming lord¡¯s lord lord of lord lord lord.  Arrow after arrow, the desperate thoughts in his heart made him crazy. He waited for endless years and spent endless thoughts to finally be free.

    Finally escaped from the way of heaven.

    Originally, he thought he could easily conquer the Nuwa camp, but then he planned to leave the Three Realms to other powerful people from the Wujian Sect, and he would lead some people to explore the vaster endless world.  He felt that that was his world!  Nuwa can become a world god, and the Lord of Inner Demons feels that he can also become a world god.

    The Lord of the Inner Demon has a lot of ideas about the future, and he has a lot of ambitions and desires.

    But now

    dying.

    This terrifying and unstoppable arrow really made him despair.

    "I am not willing to give in, I really am not willing to give in." The murmur of the Lord of Inner Demons resounded through the endless void, "In that case, then die, die, all die!!!"

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The Lord of the Inner Demons turned into a raging river in an instant, and each river shone with white light, forming six rivers to attack Nuwa's camp crazily.  At this moment, he doesn't care about Hou Yi's arrows. He wants to kill, kill. Since he is going to die, you should die together.

    The Lord of All Demons watched all this happen and had no way to stop it.

    The distance between him and Hou Yi is millions of miles. Although he is fast, the speed of light can reach 600,000 miles in an instant, but no matter how powerful he is, it is only about a million miles!  Hou Yi could shoot arrows calmly from a distance¡¤¡¤¡¤

    As the arrows are consumed one by one.

    Hou Yi shot a new arrow again, he wanted to kill the master of the inner demon as quickly as possible.

    "Hold on."

    "Hold on a little longer, this is the final madness of the Lord of the Inner Demon."

    "Block.

    Ji Ning and Jueming Buddha, both of whom were extremely powerful, bravely rushed to the front and tried their best to intercept them, but just two turbulent rivers completely entangled them both. Ji Ning also felt that the current master of inner demons was  His strength actually seemed to have increased a bit. He understood that the master of the inner demon must have become hysterical in his final madness and used all desperate means.

    "The Suiren clan." Ji Ning suddenly discovered that the Suiren clan in the distance was in an extremely bad situation and had been wrapped up by two rivers. The Suiren clan roared and his whole body was burning with flames. He waved his wooden staff and his aura was powerful and powerful. However, despite the suppression of the river, his aura was still there.  It began to gradually weaken.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 24: Fire, immortal

    "Protect the Suiren clan." Taoist Sanqing even used the Immortal Killing Sword Formation anxiously. After all, Master Huanmu was far away from him, so he could leave Master Huanmu aside temporarily, and saw the dazzling cold sword light across the sky.  Directly kill towards the mighty river surrounding Suiren clan.

    Boom~~~

    A raging river immediately rushed forward and collided head-on with the Zhuxian Sword Formation.

    The sword light shattered, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation also flew away.

    "Save the Suiren clan." Ji Ning and Jueming Buddha also tried their best to rush in, but the surrounding river was surging, completely suppressing them, and they were unable to move forward at all.

    "Don't even think about leaving." The Lord of All Demons also easily intercepted Ji Ning and Buddha Tathagata in black robes.

    For a time, the powerful men in Nuwa's camp wanted to save the Suiren family, but no one could get close.

    "Shen Nong, be careful." Fu Xi shouted anxiously.

    Boom~~~

    The raging river swept over.

    It should be noted that the Lord of the Inner Demon has transformed into six rivers, two rivers are suppressing Ji Ning and Jueming Buddha, two rivers are strangling the Suiren family, and the last two rivers are killing in other directions.  The Shennong clan leads the Pangu Open Heaven Formation, which is a close-quarters battle, so charging forward is the closest to the Lord of the Heart Demon.

    The river was rolling, and Shennong wanted to retreat, but the boundless bamboo forest kept blocking him, and soon the river surrounded Shennong.

    ¡°Bang, bang~~~¡± With the impact of the raging river, the Pangu Open Sky Formation commanded by the Shennong clan immediately teetered and was about to collapse.

    "not good."

    Everyone in Nuwa¡¯s camp changed their colors.

    Suiren is an ancestral god, and his divine body can turn into flames. He can survive for a long time in the face of the 'Lord of Inner Demons'. Although it seems dangerous, he can still survive for a while.  However, the Shennong clan is weaker, and the Pangu Open Heaven Formation will not be able to hold out for a few seconds against the Lord of the Inner Demons, and he will probably die soon.

    "Sanqing, Fuxi, protect the three realms." Suiren's voice suddenly rang through the void, followed by a voice that seemed to be endlessly calm, "The fire will never be extinguished"

    Although the voice is calm, it makes people feel heart palpitated.

    Suirenshi, who had weak flames all over his body but could still hold on, suddenly radiated a surge of light, and then the light all over his body condensed into flames. Suirenshi completely disappeared, leaving only the eight flames.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~~¡±

    Eight seemingly weak flames undulated in the river.

    This strange flame seems to have endless vitality. Although the surrounding river is surging, it still cannot extinguish them. Instead, the river continues to be consumed, and the river continues to decrease and become thinner. And these flames float on the river,  Gradually, one flame was annihilated, two flames were annihilated As more than one river was consumed, these flames were all annihilated.

    Suiren¡¯s aura completely disappeared.

    Suiren's family, died.

    "Poof." "Poof." "Poof." While the Suiren clan transformed into flames, arrows fell on the river one after another. The first was to attack the river that entangled the Shennong clan. As the river weakened, it could no longer  It threatened the Shennong family.

    The arrow speed is extremely fast.

    Although the Lord of the Inner Demon went crazy in the end and his attack speed was also fast, the outbreak of Suiren ordered the Lord of the Inner Demon to die faster.

    "I'm not willingI'm not willing, I'm not willing" The raging river still echoed the voice of the Lord of Inner Demons full of endless resentment. Under Hou Yi's arrows, his river was constantly depleting, and constantly  decreased sharply until it completely disappeared into the void.

    The whole void was quiet.

    The Wujianmen and Nuwa camps were both quiet.

    Everyone feels a little confused. This catastrophe was caused by the Lord of the Inner Demons behind the scenes, in order to be able to escape from the way of heaven. As the king of the world of endless chaos, who knows the reputation of the Lord of the Inner Demons?  The Nuwa camp was a little anxious and timid, and the strength displayed by the Lord of the Inner Demons was also terrifying.

    But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Just die like that?

    "How could this happen?" The black-robed God King stared blankly at the scene in front of him. He was particularly happy to see the master come out. After all, he is the leader of the Wujian Sect in name, but in fact the leader is the Lord of Demons.  !  Many of those old guys didn't care much about him. He still wanted to rely on the big tree of master, but his master, the master of inner demons, died just like that!

    "This is fate?" The Lord of Demons sighed softly.

    The Lord of the Inner Demon secretly stirs up everything, making the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, who has no fight against the world, full of anger in his heart. After all, the camp of Nuwa and Nuwa are now on the same level, and they can no longer retreat! Only Qing K follows his heartThe Lord of ?? destroyed Nuwa's camp.

    But now, the inner demon is dead, really dead.  The inner demon that had not died in the ancient war of destruction was dead this time.

    Last time he was able to integrate into the way of heaven, but after escaping from the way of heaven this time, it was impossible for the way of heaven to let the inner demons integrate again, so this time he faced Hou Yi's arrows and had no way to escape.

    "The Suiren clan."

    There was no joy in the Nuwa camp, but there was sadness. When they saw the Suiren family turn into flames, Sanqing Taoist, Tathagata, Ji Ning, and Fu Xi all felt sad in their hearts.

    "Brother." There were tears in Shennong's eyes, "For me, why bother?"

    The six rivers are equivalent to the divine body of the Lord of Inner Demons.

    The fewer divine bodies there are, the weaker the power.  The Suiren family finally tried their best to burn down half of the river, which greatly reduced the spirit of the inner demon master and made him even weaker. Coupled with Hou Yi's arrows, the Shennong family escaped the disaster.

    "Don't think too much. Suiren was already in dire straits at that time. If he didn't fight hard, he would be killed by the master of inner demons." Taoist Sanqing sighed and comforted, "He just doesn't want you and him to die If only one can survive,  Just one."

    "Yeah." Shennong nodded slightly, but couldn't hide his sadness.

    The powerful people from Nuwa¡¯s camp gathered one by one.

    "Hou Yi." Everyone turned to look at Hou Yi flying in the distance. Hou Yi's face was pale, but he was still calm.

    "Are you okay?" Kuafu, who commanded the Pangu Open Sky Formation, also asked.

    "You can't die." Hou Yi nodded and smiled, and he quickly flew to Ji Ning and Jueming's side.

    "Senior Brother Hou Yi." Ji Ning looked at Hou Yi, "Thank you."

    "Without Hou Yi, our Nuwa camp would not have been able to escape this catastrophe." Jueming Buddha on the side also sighed, "I never expected that behind this catastrophe was the Lord of the Inner Demons, and his strength is indeed  It¡¯s terrifying, even more terrifying than the ancient war of destruction.¡±

    Ji Ning felt the weakness of Hou Yi's aura. He didn't understand what Hou Yi's arrows meant before, but he could feel that Hou Yi paid a heavy price.

    "What a pity for the Suiren family." Hou Yi sighed softly.

    "The body is transformed into firewood, passed down from generation to generation, and burned with life. This is the real firewood." Buddha Awakening clasped his hands together and said, "Amitabha."

    Ji Ning also nodded lightly.

    The Suiren family led the human race to rise step by step from the twilight of ancient times. He has seen the death of countless human heroes, so he can realize that "the fire will not be extinguished, but this" will not be extinguished, only with the true intention of sacrifice.  Only then can he display the most terrifying flames.

    Although the Nuwa camp is sad, everyone has full confidence at this moment. They have taken control of the entire situation.  Didn¡¯t you see that Old Man Yuan, Taoist Mozhu, and Master Huanmu all temporarily retreated?  Without the master of inner demons, Wujianmen no longer has any confidence.

    "Three Pure Ones, Tathagata."

    The two divine bodies of the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons also condensed into one, standing in the void, and said calmly, "The situation of this battle has become very clear now. This catastrophe was caused by the inner demon in order to escape from the heaven.  A catastrophe. And the way of heaven in the three realms deliberately seduces us because there are too many living beings. In this battle, we have suffered a lot of casualties, and we are afraid that the burden on the three realms will be smaller. I think we should stop fighting.  .¡±

    "Strike?" Shennong in Nuwa's camp shouted with a sad face, "Is it possible that you, the Wujian Sect, still want to return to the Three Realms?"

    "The Three Realms are also my Wujianmen's home." The Lord of All Demons sighed.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Taoist Sanqing smiled coldly and said, "What a joke! We gave you a chance back then. Even before this catastrophe, our Nuwa camp did not want to fight. It was you who kept provoking, crazy provocations, and even caused chaos.  In the Three Realms, he even assassinated many powerful relatives and friends. Can these things be written off like this? What's more we were stupid once, are we going to be stupid a second time? "

    Today¡¯s second chapter is not satisfactory. It is being revised I think it will be uploaded before three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 25: The End of the Black-robed God King

    The two major camps are facing each other far away. Sanqing Taoist, Tathagata, Fuxi, Shennong!=, Houyi, Jueming, Gonggong and others are also transmitting messages to discuss.

    "Everyone, should we continue fighting now? Or should we force them to leave the Three Realms?" Taoist Sanqing asked through a message.

    "Kill, kill them all, and avoid future troubles forever." Gonggong's message was full of murderous intent.

    "Who kills all demons?" Tathagata asked.

    After a moment of silence, Tathagata asked again, "Hou Yi, can you kill ten thousand demons?"

    "You can't kill him. He's too fast. Although my arrows are faster than his, they are only slightly fasterI'm afraid I can only hit him with one or two arrows, and he will have already escaped beyond the range of my arrows.  And in order to deal with the inner demon, I have been severely damaged and cannot kill another ancestor god." Hou Yi said.

    Ji Ning and the others also sighed to themselves. They could all see that Hou Yi was seriously injured, so it was a surprise that he could kill his inner demon.

    "No one can kill the ten thousand demons." Tathagata said in a message, "If we really fight, the ten thousand demons are too fast I'm afraid there will be a crazy counterattack. We will definitely win in the end, but the losses will be heavy. Especially  I¡¯m afraid all the demons will escape.¡±

    "Yeah." Everyone agreed.

    "In my opinion, let's force them to leave the Three Realms." Tathagata said in a message, "Our losses should be as small as possible If they dare to come back in the future, it will not be too late to fight again."

    "That's fine." Taoist Sanqing also agreed and said through a message, "Jining, what about you?"

    Several other powerful people are also waiting for Ji Ning¡¯s opinion. They are very aware of the grievances between Ji Ning and the Wujian Sect. It can be said that Ji Ning¡¯s growth is indispensable for the torture of the Wujian Sect.

    "Let them leave, but they need to hand over the black-robed God King." Ji Ning expressed his opinion. He would never forget the scene where the God King killed his senior sister.  No matter what, he couldn't spare the black-robed God King. During the war just now, for the sake of the overall situation, he didn't have time to kill the Black-robed God King, and now it was even more impossible to let him leave alive.

    "Well, many of the things that caused trouble to the Three Realms were done by the Black-robed God King. It is true that we cannot let him go easily."

    "Agree."

    "good."

    The powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp quickly exchanged opinions secretly and unified their thoughts.

    "I, the Wujian Sect, are willing to leave the Three Realms." The Lord of All Demons spoke, "Let this battle end here."

    There was a commotion in Wujianmen.

    The powerful men, immortals and demons of Wujian Sect all looked at their leader. Many immortals and demons had reluctance in their eyes. Many of them were born and practiced in the Three Realms. They really did not want to leave the Three Realms and go to the unknown and terrifying chaos.  If the Ancestral God is powerful, he can naturally travel through Chaos with full confidence, but those immortals and demons are too weak. Even the True God Dao Ancestor is just a small figure in Chaos.

    But they also know that if they continue to fight, they will die. In the face of death, although it is dangerous to leave the Three Realms, it is relatively better.

    "You just want to leave peacefully?" Taoist Sanqing said coldly, "That's a good idea."

    "Then what do you want?" The Lord of All Demons said in a low voice, "Do you want to continue fighting?" It will take time for him to save people. There are too many powerful people in Wujian Sect. Once they really fight, I am afraid he will only be able to save people.  If he could rescue some, the other would be killed by Nuwa's camp. Of course, he hoped to rescue as many as possible.

    "Ten thousand demons." Sanqing Taoist said, "We will not make things difficult for you. Handing over your nominal leader, the black-robed God King, will be your apology. After that, you will get out of the Three Realms and never come back. If you agree  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Then stop fighting. If you don¡¯t agree, then continue fighting.¡±

    The Lord of All Demons looked towards Nuwa¡¯s camp.

    Standing in the void, all the powerful people from Nuwa¡¯s camp looked over. They were able to let the Wujianmen go because ¡®the Lord of all demons is indeed difficult to kill, so they forced the people of the Wujianmen to leave!  Otherwise, they would completely take the opportunity to kill Wujianmen.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at the army of Wujian Sect behind him. The black-robed God King, who was still in a complicated mood, changed his expression after hearing Taoist Sanqing's request. When the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at him, he was even more confused.  Panic.

    "Demon Lord." The black-robed God King shouted in panic.

    "Bu Zhu." The Lord of All Demons said, "For the sake of Wujian Sect, you must sacrifice yourself.

    "No, not the Demon Lord." The black-robed God-King continued, "I am the leader of the Wujian Sect. Offer me upDoes the Wujian Sect still have any dignity? I would rather fight to the death."!

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons frowned when he heard this, and said coldly: "You and your master's inner demons are really the same kind." He snorted coldly, waved his hand, and a green rope flew out and turned into a green dragon, a black-robed god.  Wang Cang panicked and wanted to escape, but the surrounding space changed.Before the black-robed God King could react, he was already bound by ropes. How could his strength be enough to escape the methods of the Lord of Demons?

    "No, Demon Lord, you can't, you can't hand me over" The black-robed God King was bound and struggling.

    The mighty men of Wujian Sect looked at the Black-robed God King. Although some of them did not like the Black-robed God King, he was still the nominal leader of their Wujian Sect, and the nominal leader who dedicated themselves to their side This also made  They felt shame.  But they did lose this battle. Even the Lord of the Inner Demons died, and they had nothing to say.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons threw it away, and the bound black-robed God King rolled and flew towards Nuwa's camp.

    Ji Ning in white turned into a black electric snake and flew away quickly. Soon, Ji Ning stopped and looked at the black-robed God King flying over. He didn't know why Ji Ning felt quite complicated at this moment.  Scenes passed by, including the scene where he knelt down in front of the God King for the sake of his senior sister, and the scene where the God King killed his senior sister

    "God King." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    "You, you, you" The bound black-robed God King looked at Ji Ning in horror.

    "Don't worry, you won't die so easily." Ji Ning in white said softly.

    The black-robed God King was flustered after hearing this. The last thing he wanted was to fall into Ji Ning's hands, but he did not have the courage to commit suicide. He still had a strong desire to survive: "As long as you live, you have a chance. If you really can't survive,  , it won¡¯t be too late for me to commit suicide.¡±

    Ji Ning reached out and grabbed the black-robed God King, sneered and put it away.

    He can guess the thoughts of the black-robed God King

    It is difficult to prevent a powerful person from committing suicide!  But Ji Ning, who had received many secret techniques inherited from Beixiu World God, had such a method.

    "Let senior sister suffer in purgatory, and everything will be recovered slowly from you." Ji Ning accepted the black-robed God King and looked at the Wujian Sect camp in the distance. The formations of Wujian Sect have already been  After being disbanded, those gods and true immortals had sadness, reluctance, disappointment, and pain in their eyes, but they could only let the powerful ones put them away.

    Most of them were born in the Three Realms, and they have long regarded the Three Realms as their home.

    The thought of heading into the unknown and endless chaos makes me terrified.  But since they were in the Wujianmen camp, they had no choice at the moment.

    The Heavenly Gods and True Immortals of Wujian Sect began to be put away in large numbers, and the Nuwa camp also began to disband the formation. After all, maintaining the formation consumes a lot of mana. However, for the sake of caution, the Heavenly Gods and True Immortals of Nuwa camp are still in the void.  With just a thought, you can rearrange the formation at any time and start fighting again.

    "Look at Taoist Yuan." Hou Yi stood next to Ji Ning and looked at the old man Yuan who looked a little lonely in the Wujianmen camp in the distance. "I really don't know what he was thinking, but he ended up in the Wujianmen camp."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Old man Yuan is in the wrong team, so now there is only one way to choose to leave the Three Realms with the Wujianmen.

    Rather than chasing Old Man Yuan to death, he asked Old Man Yuan to get out of the Three Realms. The powerful people in the Nuwa camp were already very kind, and it was impossible to let Old Man Yuan stay in the Three Realms anymore.

    "He is afraid that he will be ostracized in the Wujian Sect." Ji Ning said softly, "It's okay, he originally wanted to enter the endless chaos, so this is enough to satisfy him."

    Old Man Yuan stood lonely in the corner of the powerful Wu Jian Sect, watching everything happening in front of him, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes, and secretly sighed: "Oh, I didn't expect that it would end like this. The master of inner demons who caused all this  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤He was killed just like that. The appearance of Hou Yi really surprised me, but Hou Yi's 'God-Destroying Arrow' must have severely damaged his vitality after being used."

    Suddenly, with Old Man Yuan as the center, a wave of fluctuation spread instantly, covering the entire void battlefield.

    "Children, let's do it." Old Man Yuan's voice sounded in the hearts of some creatures.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to qdianawr to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 26: Dramatic Changes

    Ji Ning in white clothes and Ji Ning in black robes stood side by side. Looking in the direction of the Wujian Sect from a distance, although the Wujian Sect was retreating, Ji Ning's mental energy was still rippling in circles, carefully exploring all movements.

    You can¡¯t be too careful at this time. After all, there is a Lord of Ten Thousand Demons in the opponent¡¯s camp!

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    Just now, there seemed to be some fluctuation, but the fluctuation was too obscure and he couldn't fully detect it.

    Ji Ning glanced around in confusion, and at the same time couldn't help but become more cautious.

    "Boom~~~~" The sudden surging flames and endless water waves absorbed the power of heaven and earth and quickly appeared, directly drowning the army approaching Nuwa's camp and the powerful men of Wujian Sect.

    "Fuxi, what are you doing!" Sanqing, Tathagata, and Shennong were all shocked.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    The large number of unsuspecting gods and true immortals in the Nuwa camp did not take it seriously at first, because the Fuxi clan belonged to their own side. They had previously controlled the 'Water and Fire World-Destroying Formation,' and all the water and fire would automatically avoid their own side.  But this time, the water and fire directly enveloped the gods and immortals. When the gods and immortals realized something was wrong, it was already too late.

    "Why."

    "No."

    "Fuxi clan." Various stern shouts, and a large number of immortals and demons died under the surging endless water and fire.

    Suddenly, the icy cold air flowed around in circles, frantically resisting the water and fire world-destroying formation, blocking and resisting all the water and fire.  I saw snow lotuses floating in the void, and at the same time, a large amount of cold air completely blocked the water and fire world-destroying formation!  After all, Ji Ning is controlled by the power of a first-class ancestor, while Fuxi is only controlled by a third-class ancestor.

    Even though Fuxi¡¯s formation was more powerful, Ji Ning could still block it.

    "How could this happen" Although Ji Ning blocked it, he was still in disbelief. He had been more careful when he noticed a vague fluctuation before, but when Fuxi took action, he was still stunned.  , although he tried to stop it as quickly as possible, a large number of gods and true immortals still died.

    "Senior brother Jiang Jun, fifth senior brother Jun" Ji Ning felt heartbroken and confused at the same time.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Under the terrifying immortal fire and Taiyin Xuanshui more than 30,000 gods and true immortals died!  Many more of Ji Ning's friends were killed than in the previous series of battles. Many of Ji Ning's friends who he had met while traveling the Three Realms and drinking and talking about Taoism were dead, and even many disciples from the Fangcun Mountain lineage were dead.

    "Huhuhu~~~" Thirty-six heavenly snow lotuses floated, and the cold air flow circled around the Nuwa camp army. Outside was the monstrous water and fire world-destroying formation.

    Everyone in Nuwa¡¯s camp was confused.

    They were stunned by the death of so many gods and immortals.

    It was Fuxi who took action, which made them even more confused.

    "Gonggong!" There was a shrill roar, and Shennong was looking at Gonggong beside him in disbelief. Gonggong's eyes were cold at the moment, and his right hand had already pierced Shennong's chest.

    "Bang." Shennong's entire divine body was annihilated, but before his death, Shennong's eyes still had sorrow and sadness. He murmured his last voice before he died, "Gonggong is dead"

    "Die." Gonggong said coldly.

    "kill."

    "Kuafu, you"

    "It was Thor who attacked me first."

    "kill."

    Large-scale riots suddenly occurred among the powerful people in Nuwa's camp, and they were fighting madly.

    It all happened so suddenly!  Ji Ning, Buddha Tathagata, Sanqing Taoist, Jueming Buddha, Hou Yi and others were all shocked. First, Fuxi suddenly used the "Water and Fire World Extermination Formation" to kill all the gods and true immortals with an extremely cruel extermination method.  As if, there was a sudden sneak attack by some powerful people such as Ancestral God Gonggong!

    "stop."

    "Stop."

    Ji Ning, Jueming Buddha, Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, etc. all moved. They had also looked around before, so they knew very well which powerful people made the move first, so they attacked those who made the move first.

    "Walk."

    "Withdraw."

    At the beginning of the sneak attack, the powerful men who followed these sneak attacks quickly began to retreat.

    "Stop." Ancestral God Gonggong stood in the void, his body turned into a million miles huge, and the water waves surrounding his body were surging around him. He waved his palm out, which was an endless wave of water.

    "Bang."

    The translucent golden divine sword transformed from Ji Ning's Three Ultimate Sword Formation collided with the monstrous water waves.

    &nbsp; The rumble was suddenly blocked.  !

    "Gonggong is so strong." Ji Ning was shocked. Gonggong and Old Man Yuan had been fighting for so long before. In Ji Ning's opinion, Gonggong's strength didn't seem too strong and he should be weaker than himself.  But looking at it now, Gonggong's strength is definitely at the top of the ancestral god level. In fact, no one from the two major camps in the entire void battlefield dares to say that he is stronger than Gonggong.

    ???????????????????????????????????? The dead Lord of the Inner Demons is definitely stronger than Gonggong.

    After all, Hou Yi was seriously injured at this moment and could no longer kill the ancestor god.

    "Mozhu." Master Huanmu looked at the Taoist Mozhu in the distance in disbelief, "You, you"

    "It's hidden deep enough." Mozhu Daozu gave him a cold look, turned around and ran away.

    "kill."

    "Brother, you"

    The powerful men of Wujian Sect also made sudden sneak attacks and killings, which made the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons stunned.

    "Chase." The Lord of Demons quickly reacted. His eyes were full of madness and murderous intent, and he directly pursued those powerful ones who struck first.

    "Stop." Old Man Yuan in the Wujianmen camp said softly, and he waved the fly whisk.

    There are countless dusty white silk flying ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ly, the countless white and white silk danced, as if a wave of waves, covering the sky for a while, protecting a large number of betrayal of betrayal.

    "Death." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons' eyes were full of murderous intent, holding a long shuttle. He had never wanted to kill a person so much. In the previous fighting between the two camps, only so many powerful people died, but the sudden sneak attack just now, but  This caused them to lose more than twenty powerful men!  This loss drove the Lord of Demons mad.

    And the Lord of All Demons wants to kill Old Man Yuan who wants to protect these betrayers.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoosh." The white threads of the fly whisk are rolling, and no matter how hard the Lord of Demons tries to invade, he can't move forward.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons finally stopped, because all his traitors were gone. He looked coldly at Old Man Yuan in the distance. Old Man Yuan held a fly whisk to block everything.  The traitors from the Wujian Sect and the Nuwa camp all flew to Old Man Yuan like children running to their parents.

    The entire void battlefield was quiet.

    Nuwa¡¯s camp suffered heavy losses. More than 30,000 gods and immortals died, and more than 20 powerful people died. Fortunately, Ji Ning blocked the ¡®Water and Fire World Extinguishing Formation, otherwise the losses would be even greater.

    Although Wujianmen and the True Immortals had been put away early, they were put away by the powerful ones. More than 20 powerful people died. After all, there are fewer powerful people in Wujianmen than Nuwa camp. Calculated in proportion.  , they died more.  The powerful ones are all dead, and the gods and immortals they collected were also taken away by the traitors. The ending can be imagined.

    Both camps glared into the distance.

    far away¡­¡­

    Old man Yuan is holding a fly whisk and smiling. Behind him are a group of towering powerful people, including Gonggong, Fuxi, Mozhu Taoist ancestors and more than 30 other true god Taoist ancestors.

    For a time, the strength of Old Man Yuan's men was no less than that of either of the two camps.

    "More than 30,000 gods and true immortals have died in your Nuwa camp." Old Man Yuan smiled, "I must be fair, children, release all the true gods and gods from the Wujian Sect."

    "yes."

    Immediately, the group of traitorous powerful men from the Wujian Sect released a large number of gods and true immortals.

    More than 20 powerful men and more than 10 traitors were killed in the Wujian Sect, so the number of gods and true immortals released was nearly 30,000!  It should be noted that in the previous war, the Wujian Sect suffered a huge loss, and the 30,000 people were already the majority of the Wujian Sect¡¯s true immortals.

    "Let's all die." Old Man Yuan smiled indifferently. His white silk whisk has already entangled every god and true immortal. These gods and true immortals haven't reacted yet, chi chi chi chi  They were all crushed to death.

    "No."

    "Stop."

    The eyes of Master Huanmu and the Lord of All Demons were all red, but it was no use. Nearly 30,000 gods and true immortals were all destroyed.

    Talking about the laughing room like this, nearly 30,000 heavenly gods, so that the Women's and Nuwa camps feel cold and angry!  Each of them looked at Old Man Yuan in the distance and the large number of powerful people behind him.

    "They are all dead." Tathagata Buddha said softly with pain on his face, "These traitors, they are all dead."

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 27: Nine Divine Generals

    "How can you say they are dead?" Old Man Yuan held a whisk in his hand and smiled, "They are all still alive, and all of them are doing well, Gonggong, don't you think so?"

    "Yes, master." Gonggong said in a low and respectful voice.

    Hearing the title of master, the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect were in a commotion. The eyes of Ji Ning and Sanqing Taoist were filled with pain and endless murderous intent. They all wanted to kill the old man Yuan. They were not fools.  Everyone guessed that behind all this is this old man.

    "It was you, Old Man Yuan, who made them betray?" the Lord of Demons said in a low voice.

    "They are all my children, so what's the point of betrayal?" Old Man Yuan said with a smile.

    Whether it is Ji Ning from the Nuwa camp, Taoist Sanqing, or the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons from the Wujian Sect, Master Huanmu, they are all filled with rage, but they can remain calm no matter how angry they are, because they know very well  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤At this critical moment, you need to be more careful, because Old Man Yuan is so ambitious and controls so many powerful people. Once activated he is even more terrifying than the Lord of the Inner Demon!

    "Did you control them?" Ji Ning suddenly spoke.

    Soul control is something that scares any practitioner.

    Being controlled he will no longer be independent and will obey his master absolutely from the bottom of his heart. Even if his master wants him to die, he will commit suicide willingly with a smile.  This is the horror of soul control!  Once controlled, it seems to be alive, but in fact it has long lost its autonomy and is equivalent to dead.

    In the endless chaos, some top powerful people know some soul control methods, but they are usually against the weak.

    If Old Man Yuan was able to control Fuxi, Gonggong and the others, then Old Man Yuan is probably very good at mental power and is a very terrifying mental power practitioner.

    "He is definitely a spiritual practitioner." Watching all this happening from a distance, the somewhat bewildered Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator and the Sword Master were stunned, and the Sword Master even said, "Being able to control so many powerful people silently,  He has never shown any flaws before. This old man Yuan is definitely a very terrifying spiritual practitioner, even more terrifying than Hou Yi."

    "In this aboriginal chaotic world, Hou Yi just appeared. Why did a mind practitioner appear again? Doesn't it mean that mind practitioners are rare and mysterious? Are there few inheritances?" The Great Demon God of Cuxiu felt a little chilled.

    No one who practices mental power should be underestimated.

    The power of the mind is so ethereal and so weird.

    The practice in chaos is mainly divided into three major factions, the practitioners of gods and demons, the practitioners of Qi refining, and the most mysterious spiritual practitioners!  The cultivators of gods and demons cultivate the divine body!  Qi refining practitioners cultivate magic power!  However, those who practice mental power have an illusory mental power.

    "Before you took refuge in Wu Jian Sect, you went to see me specifically," Ji Ning said. "You must have wanted to control me at that time due to the sudden mental attack, right?"

    "right."

    Old Man Yuan smiled and said, "Your rise was too sudden, beyond my expectation. In addition, the catastrophe is approaching, and I don't have time to penetrate slowly so I was too rough and barbaric to attack you that time. Successful  The certainty is much lower. When I dealt with Gonggong and Fuxi, I slowly penetrated them. It took a long time and I controlled them unconsciously. I also gradually penetrated into Sanqing and Tathagata.  Butthe natives like them naturally can't notice it, but the minds of Sanqing and Tathagata are so powerful that I can't really control them."

    "What?" Taoist Sanqing and Buddha Tathagata were shocked.

    It turned out that Old Man Yuan actually attacked them quietly, but they all blocked him, but they didn't know anything about it.

    This is too terrible.

    "Hahaha, you natives, how do you know how powerful your mental power is." Old Man Yuan sneered and looked at Hou Yi in the distance, showing admiration, "There can be monsters like Hou Yi among the natives. I admire you. You don't."  Any inheritance actually figured out some uses of mind power. Although he is still immature compared to real mind power practitioners, he is still very powerful.

    "A practitioner of mind power?" Buddha Tathagata's face changed, "Are you a practitioner of mind power?"

    They have read in some information left by the Chaos Aliens that the words "Psychic Practitioners" are introduced, and they understand how terrifying the Mental Practitioners are.

    "Yes." Old Man Yuan smiled and nodded, and continued to look at Hou Yi in the distance. "Hou Yi, actually, I have always wanted to control you, because there are obvious flaws in your mind The flaw is her"  Old Man Yuan waved his hand, and a beautiful woman appeared next to him. This woman was looking at Old Man Yuan with admiration.

    "Chang'e." Hou Yi's expression changed drastically.

    &nbsp; "Your flaws are obvious. Although you are very strong mentally, there is every hope that I can control you. Unfortunatelyafter the Battle of Destruction of the Ancients, I have never found you again. I have no chance to control you." Yuan  The old man shook his head and said, "So you are hiding in Bodhina. You are hiding really deep."

    "You are treating Chang'e" Hou Yi was angry.

    "Hahaha" Old Man Yuan looked at Chang'e beside him.

    Chang'e called out gently: "Master."

    This scene made Hou Yi even more uncomfortable, but he quickly regained his composure, but his eyes were like cold blades, which made people frightened. He stared at Old Man Yuan.

    "Don't scare me, your eyes can't kill me." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "If you were at the top, I would still need some means to deal with you. As for now? Humph, you killed the Lord of Inner Demons Although I  You look down on him as a native, but he is a native with the strength of the peak ancestor god. If you kill him, your vitality will be severely damaged. Even if I stand here and let you attack, you can't kill me even if you have exhausted all your divine power. What's more  ¡¤¡¤¡¤There is no way I can let you attack me. Your methods are not useful against other powerful people, but they are too immature for me."

    Taoist Sanqing said coldly: "What do you mean, you were already involved in the war when the ancient times were destroyed?"

    "right."

    Old Man Yuan said, "I came here in ancient times. At that time, it was still the chaotic world of Pangu. At that time, I was seriously injured and took away Old Man Yuan's body. At the beginning, Old Man Yuan's strength was average and he was also very lonely. After I took away his body my strength began to gradually increase.  Ascension, I began to gradually control some powerful people. In fact, I have always stayed here. The first is to want the heart of the world, and the second is to obtain Bodhi's 'time and space method.'"

    "You really think highly of the Taoist." Beside Ji Ning, a figure of an old man in Taoist robes with white beard and hair emerged, who was the incarnation of Bodhi. "It seems that you risked your life to save me, the Taoist, and that was your deliberate arrangement.  "

    "Hahaha In the small chaotic world of Pangu, who can do anything to me? I arranged everything." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "The unity of time and space How amazing, once you truly reach a very high level, you can easily  Traveling through time and space, the enemy cannot kill him even if he wants to. Your ability is what I have always longed for. I really want to learn from you, but unfortunately, you have kept it secret."

    "You don't have that talent." Bodhi shook his head.

    "But the method you realized has never been given to me." Old Man Yuan was cold. In the outside world, the method of time and space is an extremely precious method, much more precious than many magical powers.

    Like Bodhi.

    When he reaches the state of Bodhi, he can leave whenever he wants. He is different from the Lord of all demons. The Lord of all demons is

    ¡°The combination of ¡®wind¡¯ and ¡®space¡¯ makes the speed reach incredible levels.  But Bodhi has transcended the category of speed. He is the category of time and space. He can travel to another time dimension, making it impossible for the enemy to pursue him.

    This is a very terrifying ability. It is used for assassination and escape. It is very unnatural. The value of this method is more precious than the heart of the world.

    "But I have a lot of patience." Old Man Yuan smiled, "I am never in a hurry. I wait until the end before I act. In the battle of destruction of the ancient times, I was also very patient Fortunately, I have patience, and I can see everything before my eyes.  The Lord of Demons, the Lord of Inner Demons, and Nuwa were fighting each other, and Nuwa finally broke through against the will of heaven and swept through everything, so I escaped with my life."

    "This time you all stopped fighting, so I can't take action." Old Man Yuan shook his head, "Unfortunately, I still haven't obtained Bodhi's time and space method, which really disappoints me."

    Ji Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    The master taught the time and space method to Hongxue, but it has never been spread. The only people who know about it are Bodhi, Ji Ning, and Ji Dian.

    Otherwise, Old Man Yuan might attack Hongxue.

    "The method of time and space is so precious?" True God Hongxue in Nuwa's camp was also surprised. In the chaos just now, he also lost a clone. Fortunately, he has eighteen clones. Before, he only had the method of time and space.  It's a very powerful method, I never thought how powerful it is.  Now it sounds like the attraction of the 'Heart of the World' that drives countless chaotic alien races crazy may not be as attractive as this time and space method.

    "Forget it, don't force it. If you can't get it, you can get it." Old Man Yuan turned to look at the dark golden fortress in the distance, "Ji Xiu, do you still remember that black lotus? If you do, I will help you this time.  If you give me a hand, I will be very grateful."

    The expressions of the great demon god of assassination and the sword master in the dark golden fortress in the distance changed greatly.

    The Great Demon God of Ci Xiu turned pale. At first, he thought that Old Man Yuan was a native. Later, after hearing what Old Man Yuan said, he felt that something was wrong. Now he finally understood.

    "It's him." The great demon god of assassination was shocked, "It's the 'Black Lotus God Emperor, who has nine generalsOne's mind was wondering, how could he appear in such an indigenous world? Let's go, let's go quickly.  "

    "The nine divine generals under the Black Lotus God Emperor?" Sword Master also turned pale.

    Those Nine Divine Generals are all peerless beings among the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. They are extremely terrifying. Those of them who are adventuring outside are nothing.

    "Walk."

    Whoosh.

    The dark golden fortress instantly turned into a stream of light and slipped away.

    "It's really useless." Old Man Yuan looked at the dark golden fortress that turned into a stream of light and slipped away in the distance, and shook his head, "Little guys like this are just slippery, and they will slip away when the situation is not good."

    Today is Monday, Tomato is asking for free recommendation votes.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23 Chapter 28 I have a method

    In the distant void, although the dark golden fortress escaped, it left behind an incarnation of the great god Jixiu!

    "It turned out to be the Nine Divine Generals under the Black Lotus God Emperor" The Great Demon God of Thorns Xiu looked at him from afar, "Huh, I have to run away, but I still have to watch this battle carefully. Maybe, I  There is a chance." With only one incarnation left behind, it was very easy to assassinate the Great Demon God without any pressure.

    "The nine divine generals are very famous. Among them, the 'Heart General' is an extremely powerful practitioner of mind power." The eyes of the Great Demon God Cixiu lit up, "Let's take action."

    In the void.

    "The formations that Nuwa left behind to suppress the clan are just so-so." Old Man Yuan ordered calmly, "Set up the formations."

    Ancestral God Gonggong, Mozhu Daozu, Fuxi clan and other powerful people quickly formed an array, absorbing the power of chaos. With Old Man Yuan as the core, a large array was naturally formed, and a huge black lotus began to appear.  This black lotus has three lotus leaves.

    Old Man Yuan stood on the heart of the black lotus holding a fly whisk. Next to him stood Fairy Chang'e from Guanghan Palace. On the three huge black lotus leaves stood the ancestors Gonggong, Mozhu Daozu and Fuxi respectively.  Three teams of mighty ones.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡¤

    The power of chaos surges.

    The power of Old Man Yuan and the powerful men under his command are now fully combined, and their auras are billowing. They are much stronger than the previous Lord of Inner Demons.

    "Kill." Old Man Yuan's eyes were filled with a condescending look down on him, as if looking at him with an ant-like indifference. This was the true state of his mind.

    In the distance, the Nuwa camp and the Wujianmen were all jealous for a long time. The sudden betrayal caused them heavy losses. Each of them had hatred in their hearts. Before, they just wanted to find out the details of the old man Yuan, but now they heard it.  Yes, Old Man Yuan is a terrifying chaotic alien.

    This chaotic alien race has been lurking for a long time and has controlled many powerful people without making a sound. It is more terrifying than the Lord of All Creation back then.

    "Whoops."

    "Whoops."

    "Whoops."

    Three dazzling rays of light streaked across the sky.

    They are Ji Ning's Three Absolute Sword Formations, Sanqing Taoist's Immortal Killing Sword Formation, and the Long Shuttle of the Lord of All Demons. They are the three fastest, because Old Man Yuan was in the Infernal Sect camp before.  They were closer to the Infinite Gate, and the Lord of All Demons was the fastest one.

    "A group of indigenous people." Old man Yuan thought calmly, and the lotus leaves swayed slightly.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± The sharp long shuttle pierced the huge black lotus that was rippling slowly. The lotus leaves swung, blocking the long shuttle.

    "Boom." "Boom."

    The Three Ultimate Sword Formation and the Zhuxian Sword Formation also bombarded the black lotus. The lotus swayed slightly, but it still resisted despite the shock.

    A huge lotus leaf lightly slapped the Lord of All Demons in close combat and flew away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    "You can't block the lotus leaves. The power of the lotus leaves is no less than that of the inner demon." The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons sent a message. He could have avoided it with his speed before, but he wanted to see the power of the black lotus formation.

    This scene made both camps feel chilled.

    Ji Ning, Sanqing, and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, the three of them attacked with all their strength They almost represented the three strongest attacks of the two camps. Although the black lotus they bombarded was swaying, it was obviously still very stable.  , still far from being broken.

    ??The black lotus is just a slap of the lotus leaf, is it comparable to the Lord of the Inner Demon?

    This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "Boom." The huge black lotus flew and crushed the Wujianmen camp first.

    "what to do?"

    "How to deal with him?"

    The powerful people from the Nuwa camp and the Wujian Sect are anxious. After the previous series of heavy losses, the strength of the two camps has been much weaker.  The attacks from Ji Ning, Sanqing, and the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons were ineffective. I'm afraid the two camps will attack together It will be very difficult to break through this black lotus.

    "I have a method that may be able to kill the old man Yuan." A voice suddenly sounded in the minds of several leaders of the Nuwa camp and the Wujianmen camp.

    "Bodhi." Sanqing, Tathagata and others all had their hearts moved.

    "Master?" Ji Ning was also startled.

    The world of Xianyue.

    Bodhi was standing on the clouds, looking at the clouds and clouds, and he could clearly see all the wars taking place in the void of the three realms.

    "Shen Nongwhen it comes to this task, I still have to use this flower." There was a trace of sadness in Bodhi's eyes, looking at the flower in his hand that contained buds of fire.Red flowers, "It's a pity that you can never see them again."!

    six years ago.

    There is a medicine field in the chaos, and there is a thatched house next to the medicine field. Shennong, who looks like an old farmer in the field, is pointing at the medicine field with a smile: "Bodhi, have you seen it?"

    The restrictions in the medicine field have been lifted, revealing the real scene of the medicine field, with gurgling streams and patches of medicine fields, in the center of which is a fiery red flower that has turned into a flower bud.

    "That's it?" Bodhi was confused, his face changed slightly, "How do I feel that it has your breath?"

    "Um."

    Shennong said softly, "Because I used my own blood and soul to feed it, and finally cultivated it before the final battle. It is the most terrifying flower and plant that I have cultivated in my endless years I originally liked the herb that saves people.  , but I always feel bad about this catastrophe - I always feel like there is a black hand behind this catastrophe."

    "Yes, who caused this catastrophe." Bodhi also frowned, "Wu Jian Sect has been with us for endless years before, why suddenly the fate of the dark world tells us We and Wu Jian Sect can only live one life.  ¡­¡­In the end what happened¡­¡­"

    "My endless years of hard work have been spent on flowers and plants." Shennong smiled, "When the time comes to fight, I'm afraid my use will be limited. This flower is the only contribution I can make."

    "You can use this flower." Shennong looked at Bodhi.

    "Me?" Bodhi was startled.

    "Nu Wa believes in you, and so do I." Shennong nodded, "The name of this flower is very simple, it's called 'life-killing flower'. The flower blooms and kills people! Now it is a flower that has not yet bloomed. As long as it is inspired by divine power,  , you can make it bloom. Once it blooms, everyone within ten feet will be attacked, even the ancestor gods will be stunned, and even their true spirits will be extinguished."

    Bodhi was shocked when he heard this.

    "But we have to get close to ten feet." Shennong said, "I'm worried that the black hand behind this battle will appear. He is too strong. I am relatively weak. I'm afraid I won't be able to get close to the enemy at all. And Bodhi, you are in time and space.  The achievement is extremely highyou can approach the enemy silently, but then you may need to sacrifice some of your divine power."

    "Okay." Bodhi nodded, this is definitely a trump card.

    "Bodhi remember, this trump card should not be used lightly, after all, it can only be used once." Shennong said.

    "I understand." Bodhi nodded.

    Shennong nodded slightly: "I want to see the beautiful scene of this flower blooming, but I don't want to see it bloom."

    When flowers bloom, it means that it is really the most dangerous and desperate time.

    "Maybe you are too worried." Bodhi smiled, "You also know the strength of our side. There are three major clan-suppressing formations, which can completely crush the Wujian Sect as a whole."

    "No one knows the future, so it's better to be cautious." Shennong looked at the gurgling stream in front of him. The stream was flowing and rolling up whirlpools. "You are different from me. Back then, Suiren and I watched the human race rise from the bottom.  Many companions died, so I feel that life and death are impermanent, and accidents may happen in every battle. Look at the whirlpools in the stream just like the dead human heroes  ¡¤¡¤¡­They are fighting to the death one by one so that the descendants of the human race can live in peace. This catastrophe is a catastrophe for all living beings in the three realms. They also hope that everything will pass safely and peace can be restored to the three realms again."

    "Yeah." Bodhi was also worried.

    The ancient war of destruction was the shattering of two chaotic worlds.

    What about this time?

    "Fight, whoever wants to take away our home or destroy our home. Then fight." Shennong waved his hand, and the flower flew over and fell into his hand. He lowered his head, looked down, and handed it to Bodhi, "  give it to you."

    "Yeah." Bodhi nodded.

    "I have a method that may be able to kill Old Man Yuan." Bodhi's voice sounded in the minds of Ji Ning, Jueming, Sanqing, Tathagata, Houyi, Huanmu, and Wanmo.

    "As long as I get closer than ten feet to him, it is very likely to kill Old Man Yuan! Even if he cannot be killed, he will definitely be seriously injured." Bodhi said, "But the key is that the time and space around the black lotus formation condenses, and I can't get close.  I need your help. As long as you break through the black lotus formation and without the formation to suppress time and space, I can appear next to Old Man Yuan in an instant and attack him."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 29: Just for Flowers to Bloom

    "Bodhi, are you really sure?"!

    "Even if the formation is broken in a short time, Old Man Yuan has a group of subordinates around him, and Old Man Yuan's own strength is unfathomable." They asked one by one.

    Standing on the clouds in the world of Xianyue, Bodhi's divine body suddenly separated and divided into two Bodhisattva: "I'm sure."

    He doesn¡¯t have confidence in himself.

    He has confidence in Shennong!  Shen Nong once said that even the ancestral gods would lose their souls and their true spirits would be extinguished.

    "Okay." Master Huanmu sent a message, "Old friend Bodhi, I believe in you. I didn't expect that we could still fight side by side."

    "I believe."

    "There is no other way."

    "Tell me, how do you break through the Black Lotus Formation?"

    Several leaders are able to communicate through sound transmission.

    Hou Yi, who had been silent all the time, suddenly sent a message: "I need your help, all of you attack the Black Lotus Formation! Let the Black Lotus Formation be sufficiently oppressed, and then I will use archery to break through the formation in one fell swoop.  "

    Hearing what Hou Yi said, Ji Ning and the others were all shocked.

    They believed in Hou Yi very much, because Hou Yi had killed the master of the inner demon before!  But Hou Yi was obviously seriously injured.

    "This arrow is my strongest arrow much stronger than the one that killed the inner demon before." Hou Yi said again.

    "Okay, let's do it."

    "good."

    Several leaders made quick decisions.

    "Everyone, we have no way to retreat." Buddha Tathagata shouted lowly. The large group of gods around him looked at the black lotus formation in the distance that was killing the Wujianmen camp. Their eyes were full of hatred, and then  The power of heaven and earth surged, and quickly began to form the Pangu Opening Heaven Formation with Buddha Tathagata as the core.

    "Hahaha I have been forced to this point. Fellow Taoists, let me fight together." Taoist Sanqing smiled, and the surrounding Chunyang True Immortals quickly began to form the Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation.

    "Brothers of the demon clan, kill that Taoist Yuan and let's drink and eat meat together." Sun Wukong shouted, and the large group of demon clan gods who followed him around him all screamed, and then formed a Pangu Opening Formation. Sun Wukong  He even transformed into Pangu, who was one million feet tall and walked forward through the void.

    "Master Yuan, today, you deserve to die." Amitabha also leads a Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation

    Kuafu¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Taoist Yuding

    Maitreya Buddha

    Beings close to the leader commanded the formation one by one. None of the gods and true immortals in the formation were timid, and they all followed the almighty to kill without fear.

    "Amitabha, it is my great fortune to be able to fight together with my friends." Buddha Jueming smiled.

    Flying directly into the void towards the black lotus formation.

    "Mingyue." What came to Ji Ning's mind at this moment was her daughter Mingyue.

    "No one can hurt you."

    "No."

    I saw a black electric snake flash across the void and kill the black lotus formation.

    Seeing the powerful men of the Three Realms in the distance rushing towards the Black Lotus Formation one by one, leaving only one incarnation of the Great Demonic Cultivator watching the battle in the distance, he was stunned. He couldn't help but recall the past and said softly: "  Although I feel that these natives are stupid, can they match their mentality? But seeing them like this, I can't help but hope that they can win. Just like I hope that my hometown can win. But in this world, after all,  The strong are respected.¡±

    "Kill, kill, kill."

    Old man Yuan showed no mercy at all. The black lotus leaves were spinning and beating like a meat grinder. Soon, powerful people died and formations collapsed.

    Ji Ning, Jueming Buddha, Master Huanmu, and Wan Moze rushed to the front. They tried their best to help other powerful people They either relied on their divine bodies to be powerful, or relied on their excellent defensive methods to rush to kill.  Reduce your own losses at the most dangerous front, and attack the black lotus formation crazily.

    The Three Ultimate Sword Formation, the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and other sword lights, green lights, and bloody lights were all chaotic divine weapons, attacking the formation.

    The two camps fought desperately, and no one retreated.

    far away.

    Hou Yi watched this scene from a distance: "Everyone, Hou Yi will not let you down." He pulled out the bowstring.

    This scene made the expression of Old Man Yuan, who had been facing everything calmly in the black lotus formation in the distance, change. He even stared at Hou Yi. He himself knew very well how powerful a spiritual practitioner is. Although Hou Yi always thought up some methods by himself, but  Before I saw it, I killed my heart with the tricks I had calculated.The Lord of ??  He didn't dare to look down upon her. This was why he controlled Fairy Chang'e early in order to influence and stop Hou Yi.

    "Hou Yi." Old Man Yuan's mind moved, and Fairy Chang'e flew to the front of Old Man Yuan.

    "If you want to deal with me, kill Chang'e first." Although Old Man Yuan was confident in taking the arrow, he was still very cautious.

    "Hou Yi."! When lk drew the bowstring, Hou Yi seemed to have returned to the long past, the best memory in his life.

    "Yi, try it and see if it tastes good or not."

    "Chang'e's cooking is of course delicious."

    Although everything that happened next made him sad, the beautiful memory never faded. Hou Yi opened the arrow with a smile.

    "Boom~~~, the void shook, chaos surged, and the power of endless chaos surged in, instilled in the divine bow.

    "Buzz."

    The bowstring of the divine bow also vibrated faintly.

    Hou Yi's divine body turned into a dazzling light, and then this dazzling light was completely imbued in that arrow.

    Use the endless power of chaos as a bow, your heart as a string, and your own life as an arrow

    This is an arrow that Hou Yi realized in the endless years of sadness. It was an arrow that cost his life¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "Wow."

    The strings ring.

    The arrow flies.

    Hou Yi¡¯s divine bow left in the void seemed to be crying.

    The arrow streaked across the sky, and the endless power of chaos and the power of heaven and earth poured in, making the arrow like a meteor streaking across the sky, becoming more and more dazzling. At this moment, the entire void seemed to be quiet, and all the powerful people,  All the gods and true immortals are paying attention to this arrow. They are fighting desperately to attack the Black Lotus Formation just for this arrow.

    They understood that Hou Yi sacrificed his life to send this arrow.

    Although they are sad, they are still looking forward to success.  If they were allowed to come, they would not hesitate to sacrifice their lives.

    "A fatal arrow." Old Man Yuan, who was on the black lotus formation, frowned after seeing this, "This Hou Yi is really a madman, a native, extremely talented in mental strength, but he can learn the method with all his strength.  ? The master of the inner-killing demon is still desperate. Now this move is completely life-threatening."

    The arrow is too fast.

    There is no way to hide.

    "These lunatics." Old Man Yuan frowned. The entire formation was being frantically besieged by the two camps. Although each of them was relatively weak, when they all joined forces, even the Lord of the Inner Demons could not resist it. Black Lotus  The formation is indeed under a lot of pressure.

    "Boom!"

    The arrows, which were already like huge meteors, bombarded the black lotus formation. The formation made a loud noise. It was already under tremendous pressure. At this moment, it could no longer hold up and it shattered with a bang, and the lotus leaves collapsed.  , the meteor also became dim, revealing the arrow in it, which shot directly at Old Man Yuan.

    Old man Yuan stood there, holding a whisk in his hand, surrounded by layers of whisks, while letting Fairy Chang'e block in front.

    "Pfft."

    The arrow flashed away.

    After passing through the body of Fairy Chang'e and passing through layers of dust, Old Man Yuan slapped his palm out and hit the arrow~~~

    Bang~~~

    Old Man Yuan took a few steps back on the lotus heart. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, but he smiled: "The momentum of splitting the formation has been exhausted. It only used up a small amount of my divine power." What he was most afraid of was what happened next.  Just Yi.

    Fairy Chang'e was sitting there on her knees, covering her chest.

    "Wow~~~" A blur of light and shadow appeared, exactly what Hou Yi looked like, that was Hou Yi's true spirit.

    "Chang'e." Hou Yi looked at Chang'e. He gently stretched out his hand to touch Chang'e's face. Hou Yi whispered softly, "I have never hated you."

    Chang'e looked at him, her eyes still cold.

    It's just  the tears of two lines slipped quietly, she felt heartache, and she knew everything around, but she couldn't do anything.

    Seeing two lines of tears on Chang'e's face, Hou Yi's light and shadow smiled.

    Wow~~~dissipated with the light and shadow.

    "I cast a fatal arrow, but because of my obsession, my true spirit was still maintained for a moment." Old Man Yuan looked coldly at Fairy Chang'e who fell softly and her breath began to weaken. She was penetrated by the terrible arrow. How could Fairy Chang'e  Survive?

    "Hmph." Old Man Yuan waved his hand, and a surge of divine power directly hit Fairy Chang'e's body, turning it into ashes and disappearing.

    And just then.

    &nbsp; "Huh?" Old Man Yuan's expression changed, and an old man in Taoist robes with white beard and hair appeared next to him.

    An extremely bright and delicate flower flew out from Bodhi's hand and bloomed at the same time. The petals bloomed one by one. It was truly the most beautiful flower blooming scene in the three realms.

    At this moment, Ji Ning, Jueming Buddha, Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, Lord of All Demons, Huanmu Master, Kuafu, Sun Wukong, Jidian, Yuding, Maitreya Buddha, Amitabha and other powerful people are watching.  , watching that flower bloom, they had worked hard for everything, even Hou Yi risked his life, just for the flower to bloom at this moment.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 30: Go to Death

    The flowers bloomed.  !

    Taoist Bodhi looked at the flowers blooming, and his eyes dimmed. Although there were still fluctuations in divine power, the breath of life had completely disappeared.

    Ji Ning and the others were all watching from a distance, hoping to see Old Man Yuan in the distance with the black lotus in his heart. Old Man Yuan looked frightened, and his breath was clearly trembling violently and then he became weaker.

    "not dead."

    "He's not dead!"

    Ji Ning and the others were all stunned, as were all the immortals and demons in the Three Realms.

    "He's not dead yet." Taoist Bodhi in the world of Xianyue sighed softly. His divine clone was destroyed in an instant. He knew very well how powerful that 'life-killing flower' was, but Old Man Yuan actually resisted it.

    "Shen Nong said that even the ancestral gods would lose their souls and lose their true souls. But Old Man Yuan is much stronger than ordinary ancestral gods." Taoist Bodhi had a sad look in his eyes. He understood that the life-killing flower failed to take away Old Man Yuan's life.  , then the next step will be even more cruel. If Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, Awakening Buddha, Jidian, and Ji Ning cannot stop them one by one, then all sentient beings in the three realms will usher in a real mass extinction!

    "That flower?" The incarnation of the great demon god of assassination in the distance looked at him from a distance and nodded secretly, "The Bodhi clone fell there without breathing, but the divine body is intact. It seems that the flower should be indistinguishable.  We and the enemy should deal with the true spirit of the soul. Alas, maybe this flower is very powerful, but it is the 'mind general', a powerful mind practitioner, and the mind practitioner is the most powerful in the protection of the soul spirit.  But it seems that his mind will be seriously injured, and his life breath will be unstable."

    "kill."

    "Kill him."

    "kill."

    Taoist Sanqing, Buddha Tathagata, Lord of All Demons, Master Huanmu, Ji Ning, Jueming Buddha, etc. were all disappointed at first, then roared with red eyes, and they all began to besiege with all their strength.

    Old man Yuan looked ugly and shouted coldly: "Kill!"

    He also knew that it was the last moment. He gave an order, and the group of powerful people controlled by his soul immediately formed small formations to fight with the Nuwa camp and Wujianmen.  In particular, Nuwa's camp had three major clan formation formations. Under the leadership of Maitreya Buddha, Amitabha, Yuding Taoist and others, they had the upper hand. With the help of the formations, they even entangled the ancestors and gods Gonggong.

    "Black lotus protects the body." Old man Yuan sat cross-legged and performed his secret technique.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, pieces of lotus flowers formed around him. He sat cross-legged on the lotus throne. The black lotus flowers around him covered an area of ??nearly ten thousand miles, and the surrounding space and time suppressed everything.

    "Kill." The six powerful masters, Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, Lord of All Demons, Huanmu Master, Ji Ning, and Jueming Buddha, were either controlling formations or fighting alone, going crazy.  Besieging old man Yuan.

    It is said that there are six Ji Ning, including his main body and his second soul.

    It¡¯s like seven top ancestral gods are besieging you!  The top beings from the two camps joined forces to attack, and even the Lord of the Inner Demons at his peak would be suppressed.  But Old Man Yuan, who was obviously seriously injured, used the secret technique of 'Black Lotus Body Protection' to block all attacks. Only the petals of the lotus were spinning, protecting the surrounding void for thousands of miles without leaking.

    Old Man Yuan, as one of the nine divine generals under the Black Lotus God Emperor, is already the pinnacle ancestor god, and he is not an ordinary peak ancestor god. He is stronger in mental strength and has a variety of secret techniques. The "  Being of the Black Lotus lineage, he naturally knows the secret arts.

    With the help of black lotus body protection

    Ji Ning and the others were unable to break through.

    "Death." The old man Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged on the rosette, had an ugly expression on his face. He stretched out his right hand. As soon as his right hand came out, it suddenly exploded, emitting a misty black light that skyrocketed hundreds of thousands of miles and directly pointed towards the Sanqing Taoist.  Taoist Sanqing needs to control the Zhuxian Sword Formation to attack, and the distance will naturally not be too far away, just like Hou Yi's archery can be as far away from each other.

    Old man Yuan¡¯s index finger, which was like a pillar of heaven, gently tapped out.

    "Not good." The black Taoist robe Ji Ninglian had a thought and the Three Ultimate Sword Formation immediately crossed the stream of light and stabbed directly at the palm.

    "Humph." Taoist Sanqing also controlled the Zhuxian Sword Formation to greet him.

    "I'm worried that he's hiding in there and can't come out." The Lord of All Demons was very fast and instantly approached the swelling right arm of Old Man Yuan. He waved the long shuttle in his hand and slapped Old Man Yuan's right arm.

    ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Boom.¡± ¡°Boom.¡±

    The attacks of the three powerful men caused Old Man Yuan to retract his right arm.

    "What, his divine body is also comparable to the best innate magic weapon." This time the fight made Taoist Sanqing, Ji Ning and the othersHe was heartbroken because their attacks only caused some sparks when they landed on Old Man Yuan's arm.

    "I didn't expect that I would have to go all out to kill you natives of the Three Realms. That flower should have been cultivated by Shennong. It's powerful enough." Old Man Yuan's face turned pale. He put away the fly whisk and saw his body suddenly appear.  Six arms came out, and all six arms surged, killing each powerful person.

    Old Man Yuan just sat on the Black Lotus Throne, with six arms attacking from all directions, and his fingers displayed various exquisite fingering and palm techniques.

    "He was seriously injured before, and his soul was seriously injured. Now he is consuming divine power. Every time he consumes a portion of divine power, his soul will be reduced." Buddha Tathagata said in a message, "Everyone, hold on, the longer you hold on, the harder he will be able to bear it."

    "Let's all die." Old Man Yuan also knew that he couldn't fight for a long time now.

    Because facing six arms, Ji Ning and the others could only deal with their own problems.

    "Pfft."

    Old Man Yuan¡¯s huge palm collided with Master Huanmu¡¯s wooden ruler.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An invisible force instantly impacted Master Huanmu's soul. Master Huanmu's control of the wooden ruler suddenly stopped. The palm of his hand immediately avoided the wooden ruler and slapped Master Huanmu's body.

    "Huanmu." The face of the Lord of All Demons changed drastically. He did not expect that the owner of Huanmu, who was the best at defense, would be the first to appear in danger.

    "There is no escape." Master Huanmu suddenly realized that he could not escape death.

    At this moment, what came to his mind were the scenes of traveling in the 'mortal world' in the world of endless chaos.

    That is a wooden house.

    Huanmu was playing Huanmu's flute in front of the wooden house, while a woman was dancing beside him.

    "I really want to go back to the past, I can never go back"

    "Pfft."

    The huge palm directly pierced Master Huanmu's body, but Master Huanmu smiled, "Boom~~, his divine body made a loud noise, but it was in that palm that he chose to self-destruct without hesitation.  , the self-destruction of a powerful ancestor god caused the entire void battlefield to shake. The strong impact made the originally injured old man Yuan turn pale.

    "These natives." Old Man Yuan also understood that it was a critical moment of life and death. If he could not kill these immortals and demons in front of him, he would die!

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would fall to this point, all because of that flower.

    No, it¡¯s all because of Hou Yi.

    If it weren¡¯t for Hou Yi, the previous Black Lotus Formation would not have been broken.

    "Death." Old Man Yuan became more and more crazy. This time, his two palms attacked Taoist Sanqing at the same time. Taoist Sanqing's Zhuxian Sword Formation, every attack had a terrifying penetrating power, causing him great harm.  maximum.

    "Fellow Taoists, can you follow me to death?" Taoist Sanqing also knew that he would not be able to escape. The defense of the Nuwa Heaven-Mending Formation he commanded was much worse than the body of the ancestor god.

    "It is our great fortune to accompany Dao Ancestor."

    "Happy."

    When the Sanqing Taoist priests and the 3,600 Chunyang True Immortals faced the huge palm, they all smiled.

    It turned into an extremely splendid sun, more dazzling than the sun star.

    "Old friend, take a step first." Buddha Tathagata whispered to himself softly.

    "I swear to kill this alien race." Ji Ning's eyes turned red.

    "Amitabha." Jueming Buddha became even more crazy.

    "These natives." Old Man Yuan also went crazy with anger. Master Huanmu chose to self-destruct. Even Taoist Sanqing and thousands of other immortals chose to self-destruct. All the mana in his body exploded in an instant. This impact was too strong. Old Man Yuan also  Got hit by waves.

    "Death, die." Old Man Yuan's three palms attacked Ji Ning. The power of Ji Ning's Sanjue Sword Formation was second only to the Zhuxian Sword Formation. What Old Man Yuan wanted to kill most was Taoist Sanqing and Ji Ning.  .

    A palm was blocked by Ji Ning himself.

    But the other two palms attacked Ji Ning's second soul. After all, Ji Ning's black Taoist robe was very weak, and he would definitely not be able to stop him if he got close. Before, Ji Ning himself had been helping, but now he faced three palms.  There is only one way to perish.

    "Foreign race." Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, also closed his eyes.

    Boom~~~~

    The huge dazzling sun lights up.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 13: Chapter 31: The Destiny of the Three Realms

    The incarnation of the great demon god of assassination in the distance watched what seemed like rounds of suns appearing one after another.  , he felt the tragedy in it, which touched his long-lasting memories, and couldn't help but sigh softly: "Even I hope that the mind will dieperhaps, the mind will really fall into the hands of these natives.  .¡±

    The master of Huanmu is dead.

    "Sanqing Taoist, 3,600 Chunyang True Immortals, died.

    Ji Ning, the black Taoist robe, died.

    "You natives are all going to die, you are all going to die." Old Man Yuan was really extremely angry. Even if he could win, he didn't know how long it would take to recover from the serious injury in his soul. His three huge arms stretched out towards the Buddha Tathagata.

    Buddha Tathagata said softly: "If I don't go to hell, who will go to hell? Everyone, are you willing to go to that hell together?"

    "I'm willing to obey."

    "I'm willing to obey."

    The gods are extremely calm, and they all have unforgettable memories in their minds. They also have some guardians in their hearts. In order to guard, they are fearless and even death.

    That huge palm descended.

    The Tathagata Buddha and the 5,800 gods and goddesses were all extremely peaceful.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    A dazzling sun appeared again.

    Although Buddha Tathagata has an indestructible golden body, he knows that he is only a true god after all. If he does not blow himself up, he will be suppressed and captured by Old Man Yuan. In that case, he will still be unable to escape death, and he will not be able to hurt Old Man Yuan!  Therefore, Buddha Tathagata also did not hesitate The terrifying explosion impact caused Old Man Yuan's palm to shrink back.

    Old man Yuan¡¯s face turned even more ugly.

    "Kill." Old Man Yuan was determined, and he killed Jueming Buddha again. Buddha Jueming's magical powers were too powerful, and even if the ancestor god relied on his magical powersit would also make Old Man Yuan very uncomfortable.

    "Amitabha, the benefactor of Beixiu, monk, I'm afraid I won't be able to go to Tiancang Palace." Buddha Jueming muttered silently in his heart, looking at the three giant palms that came towards him with a smile.

    Boom~~~~

    Buddha Jueming also turned into a dazzling sun, frantically consuming Old Man Yuan¡¯s magical power.  But in fact, in terms of mental strength, he has cultivated to the level of Old Man Yuan Even if only the true spirit is left, he can still live!  Just like the Beixiu World God escaped back then, his soul had long since disintegrated, leaving only the true spirit, and even the true spirit had begun to disintegrate and still lived for such a long time.

    Old Man Yuan is not that powerful, but although he has consumed a lot of his divine power, he can still maintain a powerful attack.

    This is the difference between him and the Lord of Inner Demons.

    He is, after all, one of the nine divine generals under the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "Not dead yet."

    "He's not dead yet."

    The powerful men, immortals and demons from Nuwa camp and Wujianmen camp are all heartbroken, but old man Ke Yuan is still alive.

    "Ji Ning, die." Old Man Yuan's five arms covered the sky and killed Ji Ning. Ji Ning's true self has the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique. It is difficult to kill with one or two arms, but the speed of Old Man Yuan's arms  It has also reached the limit of heaven and is surrounded by five arms In addition, Ji Ning has been fighting in close quarters before, and there is no way to escape at this moment.

    And Ji Ning never thought about him.

    The other powerful people had no clones, so they all chose to self-destruct in order to consume as much of Old Man Yuan's divine power as possible.  Have a clone of yourself?  How can we escape?

    In this moment, everything else is forgotten.

    He only had one idea to hurt Old Man Yuan as much as possible. Maybe just a little bit, Old Man Yuan wouldn't be able to hold on anymore.

    The master of Huanmu is dead.

    "Sanqing Taoist priests and 3,600 Chunyang True Immortals died.

    Ji Ning, the black Taoist robe, died.

    Buddha Tathagata and five thousand eight hundred gods died.

    Jueming Buddha died.

    Now even Ji Ning himself is going to die.

    "Fellow Taoists, I am not afraid of death. It's just that my Wujian Sect still needs to be passed on and cannot be destroyed. If the Wujian Sect is completely destroyed, the dead immortals and demons will not rest in peace." Seeing this, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons chose  escape.

    "Walk."

    "Leave the Three Realms."

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons put away some of the powerful men that Wujian Sect was fighting.

    These powerful people, immortals and demons fought hard, and before fighting, they asked some relatives and concerned people to be protected by the Lord of Demons.  They all believed in the escaping ability of the Lord of Demons.  One by one, they went to deathall because they knew that what they wanted to protect in their hearts could live on and be passed on.

    "Let's go, let's all go." Bodhi Taoist Patriarch also appeared, appearing in Nuwa's camp.Among those powerful people, beside the formation.

    "Let's go." Sun Wukong and the others all had red eyes.

    "Walk."

    They all understand that there is no point in fighting now. They intercepted these soul-controlled powerful people before so that they would not help Old Man Yuan!  But now it's meaningless, it's up to Ji Ning.

    As for these True God Taoist Ancestors, they are too weak. There is no way to trap Old Man Yuan. Old Man Yuan can leave whenever he wants. Only Ji Ning and Lord Qing Taoist, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, can force Old Man Yuan to fight one by one.

    The Lord of All Demons leads the Infernal Affairs Gate, and Bodhi leads the Nuwa camp. They are ready.

    ¡°If Ji Ning¡¯s self-destruction still fails, then they will leave the Three Realms and wander in the endless chaos

    ¡°If Ji Ning self-destructs and successfully exhausts Old Man Yuan¡¯s magical power and loses the ability to resistthen they will really win!

    Everything depends on Ji Ning!

    As if the five huge clouds, the big palms were shrouded from the five directions at the same time, and the speed reached the limit of the heavenly road, and Ji Ningben couldn't escape.

    "The destruction of the three realms?"

    "No¡­¡­"

    "There is a glimmer of hope."

    Ji Ning was calm as never before. In the past, great men and women died with great courage just for that glimmer of hope.

    "Come on." Ji Ning's heart was as calm as still water.

    "Boom, boom, boom, boom." Old Man Yuan's five palms fell mercilessly. As long as Ji Ning himself is killed, and the Lord of all demons has escaped, the entire Three Realms will no longer be a threat. As for Maitreya Buddha and Sun Wukong,  When the gap between each powerful person and him is too big, he can leave if he wants to, and kill him if he wants to

    This is the last one.

    "Die." Old Man Yuan's eyes were full of murderous intent. He was ready for Ji Ning to self-destruct. "If I can hold on this time, I can hold on."

    The Lord of All Demons fled to a distance and watched from a distance.

    Bodhi Taoist Patriarch is also in the distance, and Maitreya Buddha, Amitabha Buddha, Sun Wukong, Yuding Taoist, etc. are all standing nearby, watching.

    The incarnation of the great demon god of assassination is also watching from a distance.

    The entire Three Realms are waiting for the fateful moment. Even the Heavenly Dao of the Three Realms is faintly trembling. It also understands that it has reached the most critical moment, but it has nothing to do.  But the hundreds of millions of beings in the Three Realms are still living a normal life. Some of them are fighting for power, some are pursuing lovers, some are crying for food, some are studying hard, and some are fighting on the battlefield

    they do not know¡­¡­

    The entire Three Realms face the moment when their final fate is decided.

    "What's going on?" The Lord of All Demons, Bodhi Taoist Patriarch, and the Incarnation of the Great Demon God, who were watching from a distance, were all confused.

    Because Old Man Yuan¡¯s huge palm fell down and grabbed Ji Ning.

    But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    No self-destruction!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you self-destruct?¡± The Lord of All Demons was stunned.

    The surviving powerful men from Nuwa¡¯s camp, including Bodhi Taoist Ancestor, were also stunned, as was the incarnation of the Great Demon God, Assassin Xiu.

    None of them thought that Ji Ning was afraid of death, because if he was caught and suppressed by Old Man Yuan, he would soon face death, and his death would be in vain, and Old Man Yuan would not be hurt.

    They were surprised, and so was Old Man Yuan. Old Man Yuan was prepared to withstand Ji Ning's self-destruction, but his palm finally caught Ji Ning, and Ji Ning did not self-destruct.

    "The fate of the three realms is at this moment."

    When Ji Ning faced the pressing hand, he decided to self-destruct.

    At this moment, his heart felt unprecedentedly calm and ethereal, and he actually felt a little spiritual light in God's body.

    "A little aura in the endless silence?" Ji Ning faced this moment of life and death and immediately gave up on self-destruction. At the same time, he activated the "God of the Silence World" method. To practice this "God of the Silence World" requires seeking the spiritual light of the divine body in the silence. Last time  He broke through and became a true god because he understood the golden beads of stars in the sky.

    But this time, at the moment when the fate of the three realms was decided, his heart was particularly empty and he felt that little aura.

    "Wow." Old Man Yuan grabbed Ji Ning's palm.

    Ji Ning did not blow himself up.

    "It's over." The Lord of Demons shook his head.

    "It's over." All the powerful people in Nuwa's camp shook their heads and showed despair. After fighting to this point, Ji Ning didn't explode himself for some reason, and all sentient beings in the Three Realms lost even their last hope.

    "No." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor looked at him. He didn't believe it. He didn't believe it.The disciples of ? are greedy for life and afraid of death.

    "Rumble~~~, the endless power of chaos suddenly appeared, and even formed a huge vortex of chaos. At the bottom of the vortex was Ji Ning, who was caught in the palm of his hand.

    "It's not over, the three realms are not over." Bodhi Taoist ancestor looked at the sudden chaotic whirlpool and shouted, "The three realms are not over."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 32: Half-Step World God

    "That is¡­¡­"!

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, the powerful men from Nuwa's camp, and the incarnation of the great demon god of assassination all looked at the sudden chaotic vortex from a distance, and everyone became nervous. At the same time, they felt a powerful aura rising rapidly.  , the source of that powerful aurais in the palm of Old Man Yuan's huge hand.

    "Impossible, this is impossible." Old Man Yuan was sitting cross-legged on the rosette, his face changed drastically. One of his huge palms clearly felt the powerful power emanating from Ji Ning, and he was obviously trying his best to resist.

    "A breakthrough?"

    Old Man Yuan has experienced the ancient war of destruction. In the ancient war of destruction, Empress Nuwa broke through and became the world god, absorbing the huge power of chaos, and then swept everything.  Now that chaotic vortex suddenly appeared Old Man Yuan could tell at a glance that Ji Ning had begun to break through, but Ji Ning had only been practicing for a thousand years.

    "He has only passed a thousand years, and it is impossible for him to become a world god so quickly."

    "And looking at the movement of this chaotic vortex, it doesn't look like a world god"

    "As long as he is not the God of the World, Ji Ning is no match for me." Old Man Yuan was seriously injured. He knew very well that it was a moment of life and death. He did not want to lose or die in the hands of these natives, so he comforted himself.

    "Come here."

    Old Man Yuan¡¯s palm tried his best to grab Ji Ning.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Ji Ning stood in the void, showing three heads and six arms. The six arms shook and shook away Old Man Yuan¡¯s palm.

    The turbulent power of chaos continued to pour into Ji Ning's body. Ji Ning's divine body was constantly transforming. Bits of true god's divine power began to transform into the ancestral god's divine power. This made Ji Ning's aura stronger and stronger, and his resistance became stronger and stronger.  Come stronger and stronger.

    "Damn it." I saw six huge palms attacking together.

    "Bang." "Boom."

    Ji Ning sometimes resisted and sometimes retreated in shock. He only focused a little bit on resisting, and more on transforming his divine power as quickly as possible.

    His divine body is getting stronger and stronger

    "How could this happen? How could his power be so strong? Even if he becomes an ancestral god, he shouldn't be so strong." Old Man Yuan was anxious. At this time, the power displayed by Ji Ning had surpassed the category of ancestral gods. Old Man Yuan's six  His hands could not suppress Ji Ning at all. How did he know that because Ji Ning had cultivated the two magical powers of "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons" and "The Only Self", once he became an ancestor god, he would be the perfect combination of the seventeen ancestor gods.  Together, it is more perfect than using formations to combine. It should be regarded as a half-step world god, level.

    It¡¯s not the old man¡¯s fault either.

    After all, it is very rare even among the ancestral gods and ancestral immortals. It is difficult to find even one among tens of thousands. The original leader of the Nine Fang Kingdom relied on cultivating the "Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons" to the third level to be able to combine the eighteen clones into one.  The Ancestral God, Ancestral Immortal Zongheng, and later became the World God. This is because of this, his foundation is more solid, and his strength is even more impressive.

    "Old man Yuan can't suppress it." The Lord of All Demons looked happy.

    "He can't suppress Beiming." Maitreya Buddha and the others were all excited. The previous great masters and numerous immortals and demons died happily. For what reason?  It means being able to defeat the alien races and protect the Three Realms.  And now hope has emerged.

    "We must win, we must win." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor was also excited, and his body was trembling faintly.

    "Die, die, die." Old Man Yuan's six big palms attacked Ji Ning with all their strength.

    Boom~~~~The surging power of chaos continues to pour into the body, and bits and pieces of the true god's power are constantly transformed. At this moment, Ji Ning's body has accounted for 70% of the ancestral god's power, and it is still being transformed. His powerful power allows him to move with just a single movement.  He was able to withstand Old Man Yuan's palm. In terms of pure strength, he had definitely surpassed Old Man Yuan.

    Step into the world god, the world god can't come out. This is already a very powerful power.

    "Why is this? Why is he so strong? What magical powers and secret techniques have he cultivated?" Old Man Yuan was flustered and anxious, "Let's go, hurry up.

    Don¡¯t think too much.

    Old man Yuan immediately chose to escape!

    As one of the Nine Divine Generals, he is an extremely cunning person, but he also knows that facing Ji Ning who has the Nine-horned Electric Snake Escape Technique, it will be difficult for him to escape, so he has never thought of escaping before.  , but to wipe out all three realms.  Now he wanted to escape quickly while Ji Ning broke through.

    "Whoosh." Driving the black lotus, Old Man Yuan immediately escaped far away and gave an order to a group of powerful people controlled by his soul, "Stop Ji Ning!

    "Escape?"

    Ji Ning, who was constantly transforming his divine power, turned into a black electric snake and chased after him quickly. Although during the transformation of divine power, fighting would affect the speed of breakthrough.But it¡¯s just that the breakthrough speed is slightly slower.  Just like when Nuwa broke through from the ancestral god to the world god, the movement was even greater, and the transformation of divine power was even more amazing, but Nuwa, the empress, swept across everything.

    Whoops!  The black electric snake flashed, easily avoiding those powerful people, and quickly caught up with Old Man Yuan.

    "Damn it." Old Man Yuan hated him. He was so well prepared. The last time the ancient war was destroyed, he endured it until the end and didn't break out because he saw Empress Nuwa's breakthrough. But this time, all the masters of inner demons died.  After both camps stopped fighting, he revealed his identity, but he still encountered the monster Ji Ning.

    Hou Yi is a monster.

    Ji Ning is also a monster.

    Hou Yi killed the Lord of the Inner Demons and destroyed the previous Black Lotus Formation.

    Shennong¡¯s ¡®Death-Destroying Flower¡¯ severely injured him.

    The previous powerful self-destructions consumed most of Old Man Yuan¡¯s divine power.

    "If we were at our peak, with my abilities, why should I fear a fight with Ji Ning? But I got this body from him, so the speed is too slow." Old Man Yuan shook his head. His flying speed could not reach the limit of heaven.  , unable to escape, and he couldn't escape easily through time and space like Bodhi Taoist Ancestor, so he could only fight head-on.

    "Black lotus protects the body." Old Man Yuan sat cross-legged, surrounded by black lotuses thousands of miles away, with petals spinning. He looked coldly at the young man in white in the void.

    Ji Ning stood in the void, his aura rising continuously.

    Ninety percent, ten percent!

    The chaotic vortex above also began to dissipate. Ji Ning looked at Old Man Yuan with terrifying murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Foreign race, you must die today." Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms.

    "You, a native, are clamoring with me?" Old Man Yuan sat in the black lotus and said coldly, "Although I am seriously injured, I can still kill you, a native, if I fight to the death."

    "snort."

    Ji Ning roared angrily, and instantly swung out six arms across the void, soaring tens of thousands of miles. The six big palms covered the sky and the sun, and simultaneously slapped the black lotus around Old Man Yuan.  Ji Ning's six arms were swung out like six huge axes with the power of a rage that could open up the world, they struck directly at the black lotus.

    ??????Supernatural power¡ªStar Reacher!

    The Heavenly Collapse Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    "Don't even think about shaking it." Old Man Yuan was full of confidence. His Black Lotus body protection was a secret technique of the Black Lotus lineage, and its defense was extremely strong. Previously, Ji Ning, Taoist Sanqing, the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, and Master Huanmu all attacked them at the same time.  It also failed to break open the black lotus.

    ¡°Boom~~~,¡±Boom~~~, ¡°Boom~~~~¡±¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    There were six loud noises at the same time.

    The black lotus suddenly trembled, the lotus throne shook, and many petals began to break.

    "What." Old Man Yuan was shocked. How could it be possible? His Black Lotus Secret Technique was personally passed down by the God Emperor. It would not be easy for even the peak ancestor god to break through it.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning also frowned.

    He himself is very aware of how astonishing his current strength has been. He is now half a world god. His six palms are comparable to the Treasure of Chaos. His swordsmanship is even higher. Performing the "Heaven Collapse Style" is definitely the peak of the power of the ancestral god.  , and he also used the magical power of the Star Picking Hand, which is probably stronger than the Lord of Inner Demons.

    Six palms came out at the same time, but the black lotus didn't break?

    "I said, you must die." Ji Ning withdrew his three heads and six arms, and a bloody divine sword appeared in his hand - the divine sword Purple Light Qiong. Ji Ning's eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    Without the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, the brutal attack would surely be able to break open the black lotus, and also make Old Man Yuan die from exhaustion of his divine power.  But Ji Ning's hatred for Old Man Yuan was so strong that he couldn't wait that long, so he naturally took out his most powerful weapon.

    ??Having the body of a half-step world god, peerless swordsmanship, magical star-catching hand, and the divine sword Ziguang Qiong that is already comparable to the 'Divine Weapon of Tao'

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength has reached the threshold of World God.

    "To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian.cam to read.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 33: The End

    "Sword?" Seeing Ji Ning take out the divine sword, Old Man Yuan gritted his teeth, "My black lotus is extremely tough and the most powerful weapon against swords."

    Boom.

    As soon as the white-clothed Ji Ning took a step forward, his size rapidly increased, reaching the size of thousands of miles, which was comparable to that of a black lotus.  Then he waved the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, which also grew in size.

    "Crush it to me." Ji Ning raised the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong high, and the surging divine power poured into the Divine Sword. After the 'origin' and transformation of the Divine Sword, the power of the Divine Sword rapidly increased.  The majestic Ji Ning raised his divine sword Ziguang Qiong and slashed at the black lotus in front of him. The power of this slash was even more violent than before.

    "Before, all six hands were unable to break it. This sword" Old Man Yuan sneered as he controlled the body-protecting black lotus, and his sneer froze.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    When the sword comes out, it's like the sky collapses.

    The moment the black lotus was hit, it could no longer withstand the powerful force. In an instant, countless petals shattered, and the entire black lotus began to collapse.

    "The Divine Weapon of the Tao." Old Man Yuan stared at the divine sword Ziguang Qiong wielded by Ji Ning, "Is this the Divine Weapon of the Tao? Yes, it must be the Divine Weapon of the Tao, otherwise it would be impossible to be so powerful."

    Magic weapons are also divided into grades.

    ¡° Above the Chaos Divine Weapon is the Divine Weapon of Tao.

    Generally, this is used by the World Gods and Chaos Immortals. Among the tens of thousands of Ancestral Gods and Ancestor Immortals, it is difficult for even one to be lucky enough to get a divine weapon of the Tao!  Those who are weak cannot protect the divine weapons of the Tao. Ji Ning was not strong enough before. The true god's divine power was too weak to activate the divine weapons of the Tao. He was inconspicuous at all. Even the Great Demon God of Assassination and Old Man Yuan did not suspect that it was the divine weapon of the Tao.  Divine weapon.

    Now that his divine power has skyrocketed, his power is obviously much greater when activated.

    Like the Three Ultimate Sword Formation and the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the sword formation can barely break through the realm of chaos and is barely close to the divine weapon of Tao.  But that was only the lowest level, and the gap between it and the real divine weapon of the Tao was still very obvious. Ji Ning became a half-step world god, and his divine power truly activated the origin of the divine sword, the divine sword, and it began to show its edge.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Generally, the peak ancestor gods and ancestors are qualified to covet them, and they will rob them madly. Those who can possess the divine weapons of Tao are all peerless existences among the ancestor gods and ancestors.

    Without the Divine Weapon of Tao, Ji Ning would be considered a peak ancestor god. At most, he might be stronger than the Lord of Inner Demons, but he is still at the same level.

    With the divine weapon of Tao, he has reached the threshold of world god.

    "Death." After breaking the black lotus, Ji Ning returned to his normal appearance and turned into a black electric snake to kill Mr. Yuan.

    "Kill you, and this divine weapon of the Tao will be mine." Old Man Yuan had greed in his heart, "I have to fight, I have no way to retreat, I can only rely on my mental strength to make the last fight."

    In this final battle, he had never tried his best to deal with Ji Ning.

    Because when he plotted against Ji Ning last time, he felt that Ji Ning's soul protection was very powerful. He had no confidence in dealing with Ji Ning, but now he has no way out!  By divine power?  His divine power was almost exhausted, and Ji Ning's Youdao divine weapon barely reached the threshold of world god, completely crushing him. He could only rely on his mental strength to make the final push.

    "Death." Ji Ning came to kill him with a divine sword in his hand.

    Old man Yuan was sitting cross-legged, but six palms flew out to block Ning.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning struck out with a sword light.

    Boom~~

    Old Man Yuan was so shocked that he flew backwards. There was a dull pain and cracks in his palms, which made him secretly surprised: "This Ji Ning has relied on the divine weapon of Tao, not to mention other aspects, at least in terms of attack, it has reached the threshold of a world god. I am comparable to this  The divine body with the best innate magic weapon can hardly bear it anymore."

    If it were a real world god, it would be easy to smash the top-grade innate spiritual treasure into pieces.

    And Ji Ning now has the strength to destroy the best innate spiritual treasures!

    "Dang Dang Dang." The old man's palms intercepted Ji Ning again and again, although he was constantly thrown by Ji Ning. But he did not leak.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning looked at the six phantom-like palms of Old Man Yuan. At this moment, he was under the unprecedented murderous intention, which was holding the entire three realms of lifeJi Ning's heart was indeed unprecedentedly ethereal. Although he had fully understood Bei Xiu in these years,  The Ninety-Eight Sword Technique Steles of the World God, but the Nameless Sword Technique has never been mastered, but now facing Old Man Yuan's six phantom-like palms, Ji Ning had a clear understanding.

    Very strange feeling

    It is as if the surrounding void has become its own territory, and there is also a vague sense of swords in the void. Countless swords resonate with themselves, they are cheering, they are jumping for joy.  !

    "This is my world."

    A sufficient sense of controlIn his heart, Ji Ning instantly understood the true meaning of the first form of Wuming swordsmanship, the Heart Sword Form.

    Heart Sword Style

    It will not increase the power of the sword!  It won't increase the speed of the sword!  On the surface, Ji Ning doesn't seem to have improved, but in fact the true meaning of the Heart Sword Style is to truly learn to use the sword, truly control the sword, become the master of the sword, and make every sword move truly authentic.  To exert the power it should have, when to release the force, when to cut out flexibly, and when to block

    This is a natural sense of control, an understanding that can only be gained after the understanding of the sword reaches a truly high level.

    "Heart Sword Heaven and Earth."

    Ji Ning looked at the six phantom-like palms of Old Man Yuan, walked forward through the void, and drew his sword.

    "Tsk." A sword shook open one of the palms, and flaws immediately appeared in the coordination of the other five palms. If it had been in the past, Ji Ning would never have been able to detect such a tiny flaw.  But now Ji Ning has complete control over the surrounding void, and every flaw cannot escape his detection.

    "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh."

    Three consecutive swords.

    Before Old Man Yuan even reacted, Ji Ning's sword light had already passed through the interception of the six palms and stabbed towards Old Man Yuan's divine body.

    "How is it possible" Old Man Yuan couldn't believe it.

    Even an ordinary ancestral god can rival the peak ancestral god with the first nameless swordsmanship, the Heart Sword Style. This is a realm of swordsmanship!

    "go."

    Facing the stabbing sword, Old Man Yuan did not block it, nor could he block it. He just looked into Ji Ning's eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A wave of fluctuation instantly invaded Xiang Ji Ning.

    The moment a gray seed penetrated Ji Ning's body, it was about to penetrate into Ji Ning's soul. This gray seed made Ji Ning feel a faint threat.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The mind locks the soul!

    After becoming a half-step world god, the soul that has been improved even more sharply will be combined with the teachings passed down by Beixiu World God.

    ¡®The soul-locking secret technique of mind power is like an extremely thick iron plate. The gray seeds are trying their best to penetrate into it, but they still hit and even trembled, as if they were about to break.

    "Pfft."

    Ji Ning's sword light did not stop at all, and directly pierced Old Man Yuan's eyebrows.

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    Under Ji Ning's fastest and most penetrating sword, Old Man Yuan's body-protecting magical power was unable to block it. He was directly pierced between the eyebrows. Old Man Yuan's divine power was finally exhausted. Under the burst of power of the divine sword,  , a ray of true spirit of Old Man Yuan was also crushed to pieces and completely disintegrated.

    Old man Yuan, die!

    There was silence in the void.

    Old Man Yuan was still sitting cross-legged. Ji Ning stood in front of him, holding a sword and piercing his forehead. Old Man Yuan's life breath completely disappeared, but there was still a look of unwillingness on his face.

    ¡°Obviously, the last mental effort was still easily blocked by Ji Ning, which made him very unwilling.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons looked at him from afar, with tears in his eyes, and whispered to himself: "Huan Mu, we have won, and the Three Realms have won."

    ?????????? Bodhi Taoist Patriarch, Maitreya Buddha, Sun Wukong, Yuding Taoist, Kuafu and other powerful people in Nuwa¡¯s camp all looked at it from a distance, looking at it carefully, fearing that they were dazzled.

    "Dead, Old Man Yuan is finally dead." Taoist Yuding murmured to himself, "Master, the Three Realms are saved, saved, we win."

    "We won." Sun Wukong whispered, "Senior brother, junior brothers we won. Do you know, we won."

    Some powerful people could not help but shed tears.

    Won.

    We have won the three realms.

    The incarnation of the great demon god of assassination in the distance also watched with bated breath. Finally, he saw Ji Ning piercing the middle of old man Yuan's eyebrows with his sword. When old man Yuan's life breath was completely annihilated, he murmured: "Unexpectedly,  The Heart General, one of the nine divine generals, will die in a chaotic world of indigenous people. These indigenous people actually won, it¡¯s unbelievable, it¡¯s incredible.¡±

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 34: Disguise

    "Pfft." Ji Ning pulled out the divine sword and looked at the corpse of Old Man Yuan in front of him. Old Yuan's divine body was comparable to the best innate magic weapon. It was not easy to destroy his divine body. It required Ji Ning to attack with all his strength many times.  Success, but Ji Ning didn't bother to go to such trouble. When the time comes, he will directly crush the corpse of the sinful alien with the Five Elements Divine Cauldron.

    Ji Ning would throw away even the essence of the Five Elements contained in this corpse because he found it dirty!  Ji Ning's hatred towards Old Man Yuan was really too great. Too many people died because of Old Man Yuan. Many friends, even fellow disciples, and even powerful men all poured out their hatred.  Even all the water in the world cannot wash it away.

    "Huh."

    "Huh."

    ???????Bodhi Taoist Patriarch, Maitreya Buddha, Yuding Taoist, Kuafu and other powerful people all flew over, as did the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons from the Wujian Sect, the Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor and other powerful people.

    "Finally dead." Bodhi Taoist Ancestor stared at Old Man Yuan's body and said in a low voice, "This alien race is finally dead."

    "He is the most terrifying alien race we have ever encountered." The Lord of All Demons also sighed.

    "The catastrophe of the Three Realms has finally passed." Amitabha's eyes were full of compassion and sorrow.

    "The catastrophe is over?"

    A voice came from afar, "Don't be too happy too early."

    All the powerful men from the three realms who were standing in front of Old Man Yuan¡¯s body turned their heads and saw the Great Demonic Cultivator flying over in the distance.

    "The Great Demon God of Assassination?" The Lord of All Demons frowned, "This is his incarnation."

    Ji Ning and the others all realized that this was just the incarnation of Cixiu.

    "Ji Xiu, what do you mean by that?" The Lord of All Demons frowned, "Do you have any ideas?"

    Ji Ning's eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    The incarnation of the great demon god of assassination looked at Ji Ning and said with a smile: "The strength of Beiming Sword Immortal is probably unique among the ancestor gods and ancestors. How dare I have any ideas."

    "Then why do you say the catastrophe is not over yet?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "I didn't say it, I meantdon't be too happy too soon." The incarnation of the Great Demon God Cixiu sighed, "To be honest, you all thank me. I really see that a large group of natives from the three realms are working hard.  I really sympathize with you for risking your life to save the Three Realms. And I really don¡¯t like that general in mind, so I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡±

    "General of the Heart?" Ji Ning and the others were still listening with doubts.

    "Old man Na Yuan has an extraordinary origin." The incarnation of the Great Demon God Cixiu said, "He is the famous Black Lotus God Emperor in the Great Mo Territory. He is one of the nine god generals under him. The Black Lotus God Emperor is the world god.  , these nine gods are his most trusted nine subordinates, all of them are top figures among the ancestor gods and ancestors, and they are all hard to find among the tens of thousands of ancestors, gods and ancestors. Each one is stronger than the master of the inner demon.  The old man Duoyuan is the "heart general" among the nine divine generals.

    Ji Ning and the others frowned upon hearing this.

    The Great Mo Territory?

    The vast territory that is relatively close to the Three Realms and can be reached by just traveling through the whirlpool channel is the vast territory governed by the Eternal Realm of Great Mo, also called the Great Mo Territory.

    "No matter how powerful he is, he is already dead." Ji Ning said.

    "No."

    The Great Demon God of Ci Xiu said, "I only came here during your Three Realm Era, but the Heart General came here in the ancient times The strange thing is that I was still in the Great Mo Realm during the Three Realm Era.  Sometimes, I even saw General Xin Shen from a distance."

    "During the Three Realms Era, have you seen the General of Heart in the Great Mo Realm?" Ji Ning and the others all changed their expressions.

    Old man Yuan has been here since ancient times.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is there still a spiritual general in the Great Mo Territory?

    "Yes." The Great Demon God of Thorn Cultivator nodded, "You must have guessed that this mind will be cultivated step by step from the ordinary world. He has a second soul! His true self has been following the Black Lotus God Emperor, fighting in the field.  Most of them are just his second spirit. I guess it was only his second spirit that died here."

    "What."

    "He still has his true self?"

    "Damn it."

    The powerful people of the three realms are all angry.

    "But why are these servants controlled by his soul dead?" Ji Ning pointed to the corpses of powerful people floating in the void in the distance. When Old Man Yuan died, those servants also died silently, "If  He has his own body, and the souls of his body and the second soul are the same, and both can control these servants. If the second soul dies, these servants should not die."

    "You're right." The incarnation of the Great Demon God Ci Xiu sighed, "According to common sense, when Old Man Yuan died, he should have ordered these servants to attack you."Attack at all costs.  "

    "Buthe didn't do that."

    "When he died! Just think, all the servants are dead." The incarnation of the Great Demon God of Cixiu smiled, "Because he didn't want you to guess that he still has me."

    "He doesn't want to know?" All the powerful people in the three realms understood.

    The incarnation of the great demon god of assassination looked at Ji Ning and sighed: "Beiming Sword Immortal, you make the general in mind a little scared."

    "Afraid?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Yes, I'm a little afraid of you." The Great Demon God of Thorns Xiu said, "This time because of Old Man Yuan, the sacrifice in the Three Realms was too great. I believe that each of you would like to eat Old Man Yuan's flesh and drink up his blood. If  You know that he still has his true self and it is very likely that he will go to the Great Mo Territory to take revenge."

    "You are in a chaotic world, but you can reach this point without enough guidance. Especially you, Beiming Sword Immortal You are so strong now, especially your final swordsmanship,  It is difficult to meet an opponent among the ancestor gods and ancestors. I am afraid that the spirit of the Heart God General may not be your opponent. And you have only practiced for a thousand years, and with your potential, you can become a world god! You will seek revenge from him in the future, you said  Is he timid or afraid?" The incarnation of the Great Demon God of Cuxiu smiled, "If you were only as powerful as you are now, he wouldn't be afraid of you under the Black Lotus God Emperor, but you have grown too fast, and he is also afraid.  So when he died, he caused the souls of all his servants to be annihilated and pretended to be truly dead to confuse you."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Yes, even if those servants are allowed to continue their crazy counterattack, Ji Ning's current strength can easily kill them.  Might as well pretend.

    "Hahaha, I've said everything that needs to be said." The incarnation of the Great Demon God of assassination said with a smile, "There's no need to thank me, hahaha, a big shot like the one in the mind looks down on us, so it's really nice to be able to ruin his good deeds.  Ah." With that, his avatar dissipated.

    At the very far end of the Three Realms, a dark golden fortress is suspended.

    Inside the fortress.

    "Mind General, huh, you want to solve a future trouble? What a pity, I helped you pick it up again." The Great Demon God of Ci Xiu sneered. The old man Yuan was really good at pretending to be outside. Ji Ning and the others didn't expect that the old man Yuan would still be there.  It is indeed difficult to take revenge when you have me, and you don¡¯t know the true identity of Old Man Yuan in the outside world.

    But now, the great demon god of assassination has told Ji Ning and the others.

    "Master, you said Ji Ning killed the general of mind?" The sword master was surprised, "Jin Ning is so powerful."

    "It's very powerful." The Great Demonic Cultivator recalled the last moment, when Ji Ning's extremely terrifying swordsmanship easily broke through the old man's palm technique, the 'Heart Sword Style', which was so terrifying that the Great Demonic Cultivator was afraid of him.

    The Heart Sword Style is essentially a technique.

    And Ji Ning is a half-step World God, and he is terrifyingly powerful in terms of power. Combined with each other, plus a magic weapon of Tao!

    "Among the ancestor gods and ancestors I have seen in my countless years, he ranks among the top three." The Great Demon God of Ci Xiu said softly. The reason why he said this was because the terrifying swordsmanship shown by Ji Ning in the end would have been so powerful if he only relied on his supernatural powers.  , relying on the divine weapons of Tao, they are just arrogant and vulgar people.  But the Heart Sword Style allowed Ji Ning to display his power perfectly.

    "So powerful?" Dao Zun was shocked.

    joke.

    How long has the great demon god of assassination been alive? He has seen hundreds of people with the level of the Nine God Generals. He actually said that Ji Ning can be ranked in the top three.

    "Let's go, it's worth it this time to witness the fight between these two great figures." The Great Demon God of Cuxiu no longer coveted the Three Realms, and then the dark golden fortress left the void and entered the endless chaos, and again  Started wandering in endless chaos.

    After hearing what the incarnation of the Great Demon God Cixiu said, Ji Ning had a feeling that the Great Demon God Cixiu was not lying.

    Because Old Man Yuan once said this to the Great Demon God Ci Xiu: "Cashi Xiu, do you still remember that black lotus?" After hearing this, the Great Demon God Ci Xiu ran away in fear, and Old Man Yuan used  'The Black Lotus Secret Technique is indeed very powerful.

    "Old man Yuan? General of the mind?" Ji Ning had murderous intentions.

    I am going to the endless chaos.

    From various aspects, it can be inferred that Old Man Yuan is 80% likely to be a spiritual general. After he goes to the Great Mo Territory, he will be able to confirm it if he takes a closer look at it. After all, such a powerful secret skill as the 'Black Lotus Secret Technique' Fame  It¡¯s definitely very big and not everyone can learn it.

    "Beiming, can our Wujian Sect enter the Three Realms again?" the Lord of Demons on the side said.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 23: Chapter 35: The New Three Realms (the final chapter of this volume)

    The expressions of the powerful figures from the Nuwa camp have changed a bit. Bodhi, Maitreya Buddha, Jade Cauldron Taoist, Kuafu, Sun Wukong, etc. all hesitated. They wanted to refuse, but the two camps had joined forces to fight before.  Elder Yuan, especially Master Huanmu, did not hesitate to self-destruct and sacrifice his life.

    As for Huanmu, there are many powerful people in the Nuwa camp who have friendship with him. Bodhi, Sanqing, Tathagata, etc., who have been sacrificed, many of them have a very good relationship with the master of Huanmu. Now the master of Huanmu  If you die, just drive away the Wujianmen It's really not a good idea.

    But!

    They believe that the Lord of Demons is not warlike, but what about the future?  In the future, a new leader will be born in Wujianmen. Who knows what will happen?  If the Infernal Gate is in the Three Realms, it will be a disaster, and there may be another fight in the future.

    "Beiming, what do you think?" Maitreya Buddha said, and other powerful people present also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength is currently the undisputed number one.

    Just like the original Nuwa Empress, she has the power to sweep across the world, so naturally she has more say in many things.

    "You can enter the Three Realms again." Ji Ning nodded.

    "What?" Bodhi and the others looked at Ji Ning in surprise.

    The Lord of Ten Thousand Demons and the others were also extremely surprised. Like the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, if only he was wandering alone in the chaos, like those weaker powerful ones and more gods and immortals in the endless chaos  China is too weak and there are many dangers along the way, so it is not as good as living in the Three Realms.

    "But you need to make a life oath." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out a jasper crystal ball.

    "A vow of destiny?"

    The powerful men from the two camps all looked at the jasper crystal ball in Ji Ning's hand.

    "This is the Oath Stone?" the Lord of Demons said in surprise.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The hidden dangers of the three realms have been solved." The Lord of All Demons smiled. In the endless chaos, why can the forces of all parties unite?  It depends on the oath of destiny!  After all, no matter how loyal your faith is, some unexpected situations will still occur as time goes by. Only the bondage of your destiny oath can truly last long.

    In the void, in front of Old Man Yuan¡¯s body, the powerful men of the two camps made the ¡®Three Realms Oath¡¯ together.

    The atmosphere between the two camps has obviously eased after everyone took their fateful oaths.

    "Ji Ning." Bodhi pointed at the corpses of powerful people floating in the void, "We can't let their corpses float here all the time."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I think it's the Holy Fire." Bodhi turned to look at the Holy Fire Taoist Ancestor, "Let them all be cremated and let them rest in peace without being disturbed again. Ten Thousand Demons, what do you think?"

    "Okay." The Lord of Demons nodded lightly.

    The corpses of powerful people are generally not buried for fear of being desecrated in the future, and they are even used to refine magic weapons. Just like when the Three Realms dealt with the alien Luo, they separated Luo's divine body and even refined the magic weapon.

    The Holy Fire Dao Ancestor nodded and pointed in the distance.

    Phew~~~~

    The dazzling white flame flew out, which was the 'Holy Fire' realized by the Holy Fire Taoist Ancestor. It was much stronger than his original Samadhi True Fire, but it was still slightly worse than the Golden Flame of the Sun, the Zhurong Divine Fire, and the Immortal Fire.  But none of these corpses have a divine body that can match the best innate magic weapon, so this holy fire is enough.

    A body of an immortal god was burned in the blazing white flames.

    Ji Ning, Bodhi, and Wan Mo all watched silently. At this moment, they all felt sad in their hearts, because too many friends and brothers died this time.

    "Life and death are a cycle of reincarnation." Bodhi said softly, "Although they have died, the entire Three Realms will never forget them."

    "The three ancient emperors of the human race are the Suiren clan, the Fuxi clan, and the Shennong clan" The Lord of All Demons nodded, "Tathagata, the Three Pure Ones"

    "Huan Mu, Jueming Gonggong, Demon Hand"

    "They will become legends and will be sung by the human race, Taoism and Buddhism, our Wujian Sect, and countless creatures from generation to generation."

    Ji Ning also nodded lightly.

    They are the ancestors, they are the pioneers who created the world.

    No matter what happens to the human race in the future, even if the chaotic world of the Three Realms is shattered and transformed into another chaotic world or even after ten hundred chaotic eras, as long as the human race still exists, then the human race will never forget that they were at their lowest stage.  The three oldest leaders, the Three Emperors of the human race, who led their rise at that time!

    "Although he is dead, he will live forever." Ji Ning felt more at ease after having actually fought side by side with them.It hurts to leave.

    "If it is the future"

    "After hundreds of Chaos Epochs, a thousand Chaos Epochsafter an endless and long time, if I can reach an extremely high peak on the path of cultivation. If I can resurrect all these dead people, I will definitely resurrect them all.  Let's all drink together again." Ji Ning looked forward to it silently.  !

    He went out to look for Tiancang Palace because of his destiny oath, but he himself also longed to go further.

    Maybe we can make the souls whose true spirits have been extinguished come back to life again, then there will be no regrets.  Those who have died can all come back to life.  But Ji Ning understood that to have such a great supernatural power the road must be extremely difficult, so he had made up his mind that no matter how long or difficult it was, he would go on.

    After this battle.

    The powerful men and gods of the three realms suffered extremely heavy losses, their vitality was severely damaged, and even the heaven was in pieces.

    So

    Ji Ning and the other powerful men will redefine the heaven!  Build another underworld!  Create six more paths of reincarnation!  The Six Paths of Reincarnation was built with Ji Ning as the main one and Bodhi as the supplement, because the Six Paths of Reincarnation involves time and space. Although Ji Ning is the best in the three realms in terms of divine power and pure magic power, he still needs Bodhi's help, which is a waste of time.  In more than three years, the six realms of reincarnation were rebuilt, and the three realms were completely restored to normal.

    "From now on, cultivators need to be more careful in selecting disciples."

    "The Tao should not be taught lightly."

    Because of the catastrophe this time, a large number of gods, true immortals, and immortals died, and the burden on the three realms was lightened. However, if the entire three realms continue to practice such crazy and large-scale immortality, I am afraid that many gods and true immortals will still be born in the future.  Therefore, it is necessary to reduce the scale and cultivate immortality You must not be able to cultivate immortality so easily, and you need to establish more dangers.

    After the powerful men of the three realms gave the order, the entire three realms began to change. From then on, all the great sects of cultivating immortals were in the high mountains and dangerous places. The tribes of cultivating immortals easily refused to accept people. It was ten times and a hundred times more difficult to cultivate than in the past.  .  Only those with more perseverance and character can enter the immortal family.

    Three hundred years have passed since the catastrophe.

    "The three realms have changed."

    An old man in Taoist robes and a young man in white were standing side by side on the clouds, overlooking the earth.

    The old man in Taoist robes said with emotion: "The atmosphere in the entire Three Realms is more peaceful. Because it is more difficult to cultivate immortality, the fight among the ordinary people at the bottom is becoming less and less. There are fewer immortal cultivators involved, and most of the monks from the Zifu are mixed in There are few immortal cultivators, and they compete for heavenly materials and earthly treasures.  There are fewer people, and immortal cultivators fight with each other much less than in the past."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The entire Three Realms has opened a new chapter.

    "Are you really going to leave the Three Realms?" Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "We have to leave." Ji Ning nodded, "I can't help it."

    Bodhi understood and understood Ji Ning¡¯s difficulties: ¡°Where is the Three Realms? Where is your daughter?¡±

    Ji Ning said: "I will open a mansion in the chaos very close to the Three Realms. My second spirit will live there forever and can also protect the Three Realms for a long time. My true self will leave through the whirlpool passage.  Heading to the Great Mo Realm, no matter what, the mind general will be a scourge, and I will get rid of him if I have the chance."

    "Yeah." Bodhi showed a hint of joy.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We have reached the state of Ji Ning, it is normal to go out and make troubles. The Nuwa Empress at that time did not have a second soul because she was an ancestral god by birth.  Ji Ning cultivated step by step from the ordinary world. Even though he went out, it was only the main body that went out, and the second spirit remained here.

    "How does your second soul compare with the strength of this deity?" Bodhisattva asked.

    "With the Second Soul around, we have nothing to fear from opponents at the level of Old Man Yuan," Ji Ning said.

    The second spirit is weaker than the original one, but it is also a first-class ancestor. Especially when performing the 'Heart Sword Style', it is completely the peak of the ancestor's fighting power.

    "Yeah." Bodhi suddenly looked down and said with a smile, "Look what your daughter is doing?"

    Ji Ning looked down, looked through the void, and saw Mingyue teasing a scholar. Mingyue was quirky, pretending to be an ordinary young lady from a wealthy family with her maid, and deliberately teasing the mortal scholar.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Ji Ning is satisfied that her daughter can live freely in the three realms, live a happy and carefree life.  Like before, her daughter was forced to hide in Xieyue World, or even had to risk wandering in the chaos after defeat. That was what Ji Ning didn't want to see.

    "She's living a good life, that's enough." Ji Ning smiled slightly.

    (End of this volume)

    The Three Realms Chapter is officially over.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sad.

    &nbsp; An era has passed and a new era has begun.

    However, the Three Realms chapter is only the beginning of "The Wilderness". Regarding the practice of the entire book, now is just the tip of the iceberg!  In the next volume, Ji Ning will set off for the Great Mo Realm, Tomato will stop updating for a day tomorrow, and prepare carefully.  The new volume will be officially updated the day after tomorrow!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Three Realms chapter is over, please ask for a monthly ticket.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 1: Leaving the Three Realms

    In the chaos there is a fairy mansion with a radius of several miles, with gurgling streams and flowers and plants everywhere.

    "Father, are you going to live here forever? Aren't you going back to the Three Realms?" Mingyue asked while holding Ji Ning's arm and looking around curiously.

    "Well, I want to retreat and meditate." Ji Ning nodded and smiled, "I will not return to the Three Realms for a long time."

    Stop yourself from making an oath of destiny.

    Once you become an ancestral god, you must leave the Three Realms within a thousand years. Once this destiny oath is issued Ji Ning's soul will be bound by the oath, not only the original god, but also the second soul.  Therefore, even if Ji Ning's second soul intends to guard the Three Realms, it cannot live in the Three Realms and can only live in the chaos closer to the Three Realms.

    Unless you fulfill your destiny oath and pass the news to Tiancang Palace, you will not be bound.

    "Oh, that's fine, I'll come here often from now on. This is my first time in Chaos." Mingyue was a little excited, "Father, I'll go check out other places."

    "Go." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Young Master." Qiuye and Uncle Bai, who were following him, were very familiar with Ji Ning. They understood that even if they were in seclusion, there was no need to be in chaos.

    "Ning'er, are you hiding something from us?" Uncle Bai asked, Qiuye also looked at Ji Ning.

    "There are some things." Ji Ning nodded, "There are some things I have to do, but I have been recovering my second soul these years. The second soul has been restored, and everything else is in order, so I should do it.  Don¡¯t worry, my second spirit will always be here.¡±

    I have an avatar of my own self, which is placed in the prison of the world.

    The second soul has an avatar, which was previously placed in the world of Xie Yue.

    During the battle, the second soul exploded

    After all, he is already an Ancestral Immortal. If he wants to rely on Chaos Spiritual Liquid to immediately recover the required Chaos Spiritual Liquid, it is unbelievable. He can only cultivate back slowly.  After all, Ji Ning has fully understood the way of water and heaven, and has a partial understanding of the 'way of chaos. He can draw power from chaos, and he can draw the power of chaos at all times, and he can return from practice very quickly.

    It will take tens of thousands of years for this deity to recover from both divine and demonic energy refining and cultivation.

    The second soul only needs to refine its Qi and recover for more than three thousand years. Because of the "Peeping into the Sky" Taihao Pagoda, Ji Ning can easily maintain twenty times the time acceleration, so the second soul has long been restored and can arrange things in the three realms.  It was appropriate, so it has been delayed until now.

    "Young Master" Qiuye was worried, "I'll go with you."

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    joke.

    "It is very dangerous just to go from the Three Realms to the 'whirlpool space of the Great Mo Realm'. Who knows what you will encounter on the way. It is not worth the risk for Sister Qiuye to follow.

    The Immortal Mansion in Chaos was opened, and Ji Ning also invited some friends to come, such as his junior brother Mu Zishuo and his disciple Qingya Xiaoyu, his senior brothers Sun Wukong and Jidian also came to watch, as well as Lu Dongbin and Kuafu.  Everyone knows that if they want to see Ji Ning in the future, they need to come to this Chaos Immortal Mansion.

    "Disciple, there are many powerful people in the chaos. Our Three Realms are just a small place after all. You should be careful along the way." Ancestor Bodhi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't worry, master." Ji Ning nodded.

    Today is the day for Ji Ning to set off. He did not tell anyone else, only Master Bodhi knew.

    "Nuwa Empress left that year, and there is no news about her return." Bodhi said softly, "You must be careful, and if you meet Nuwa Empress in the future, you must tell me immediately."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded. His second soul is the main body guarding the three realms in the Chaos Immortal Mansion. The second soul has the same memory. What the main body goes through outside is also clear to the second soul.

    "Go." Bodhi nodded.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A dark blue flying boat appeared in mid-air, and Ji Ning was also in the flying boat. Then, ripples appeared in the void, and the flying boat left through the void.

    "Be careful." Bodhi watched Ji Ning leave with silent expectation.

    A long time ago, Nuwa, the Empress, left the Three Realms.

    Now Ji Ning has also left the Three Realms.

    They are all at the pinnacle of the Three Realms.

    The dark green flying boat shuttled through the void again and again, constantly moving forward.

    The space inside the flying boat is not large.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, looking through the flying boat at the chaos outside.

    "A person leaves the Three Realms and walks in chaos" Ji Ning shook his head gently, "It's a pity that I haven't broken the chains in the world's prison!"!

    ??There are a large number of prisoners in the world prison, including ancestral gods and ancestral immortals.

    That chain must reach the level of World God or Chaos Immortal before it can be broken, or even the world prison.  Ji Ning is also very powerful now, but he tried his best with the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, but he only left scars on the chain. The scars on the chain healed automatically, and it was obvious that he was still far away from cutting off the chain.

    ??In fact, it¡¯s right if you think about it carefully.

    ????????? What was the purpose of the Lord of the Nine Fangs to arrange ¡®Watchers¡¯ in the World Prison in the first place?  The purpose is to monitor, and once the world realm appears, report it immediately.  This shows that even if you become a world-level being, it will take a long time to cut off the chains and break the world prison. This time is enough for the Lord of Nine Directions to arrive!  Otherwise, there is no point in setting a watcher.

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength has just reached the threshold of World God, and he can barely leave some scars on his chains.

    "However, these ancestors and ancestors are quite wealthy." Ji Ning nodded secretly. The flying boat he is currently driving is the "Flying Divine Wooden Boat", the ultimate rare treasure of chaos. The prisoners in the world prison, including Na Ye  All the Dog Ancestor Gods and others were looted by Ji Ning. Even the ferocious Wild Dog Ancestor God was barely at the peak level of Ancestor God.

    Ji Ning relied on the 'Heart Sword Style' to easily defeat them without even using the divine sword Purple Light Qiong.

    "If you cut off the chains, you will have more servants." Ji Ning stopped thinking about it. With a thought, star gold beads appeared around him. Thirty-six hundred star gold beads seemed to surround the surroundings like bright stars.

    Since he understood the Heart Sword Style in that battle, in the following three hundred years of quiet, Ning's realm has been advancing by leaps and bounds.

    The perception of chaos

    The perception of space

    ??Perceptions of water, thunder and lightning

    ??Perceptions of the sword

    Even Ji Ning has fully understood the eighth level of the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction, which is already comparable to that of Nuwa Empress before she became the God of the World.

    "This ninth level I always have a feeling that as long as the ninth level is fully understood, some special changes will happen." Ji Ning could feel that the previous levels of understanding were all accumulation of quantity.  Once all nine levels are fully understood, the nine levels of restrictions will be perfectly integrated, which will be a qualitative change. Ji Ning is looking forward to it.

    Driving the flying kiosculating canoe, walking for more than half a month in the chaos, finally reached the so -called ¡®vortex space in the star map.

    "Is this the whirlpool space passage?" Ji Ning looked ahead in the flying boat.

    There is an extremely huge whirlpool ahead.

    The whirlpool tore apart the chaos, and the circles of whirlpool made Ji Ning feel depressed and frightened.

    "The most dangerous whirlpool passage." The records of those alien races who survived from the outside world and arrived in the Three Realms recorded in great detail how dangerous the whirlpool passage was.

    "No matter what, I have no other choice."

    "Breaking in."

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine power was completely poured into the flying wooden boat. At this moment, the flying wooden boat seemed to have become a sword. Ji Ning used the method of controlling the divine sword to control this flying boat Whoosh!  After hesitating for a moment in front of the huge whirlpool, Feiqishen Muzhou finally plunged directly into the whirlpool.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The extremely powerful tearing force of the vortex instantly swallowed up the flying wooden boat. Ning controlled the flying wooden boat and flew along the force of the vortex, while trying his best to relieve the force.

    As a truly superb swordsman, Ji Ning has reached an incredible level in terms of power control, leveraging and offloading.

    "Huh."

    Although the tearing force of the whirlpool was very terrifying, the flying canoe easily and perfectly entered the whirlpool space while spinning and flying, without causing any trouble to Ning.

    "I hope I can pass through this whirlpool safely and reach the Great Mo Realm." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "With my swordsmanship, I should be able to avoid the danger of death, but if I get lost then everything is uncertain.  ¡±

    In front of Ji Ning is a huge tubular whirlpool channel. There are huge space cracks in the whirlpool channel from time to time. Some cracks are pale and some are dark.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The flying wooden boat flies in this huge tubular channel.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (iancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan.  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 2: Time and Space Teleportation Array

    There are three possibilities for flying in the vortex space.  !

    The first is to reach the end safely and reach the Great Mo Realm. This is the best situation.

    The second is to be swallowed up by a sudden space rift, and then be sent to an unknown chaotic territory. Ji Ning is at least familiar with the Great Mo Territory, because the three realms have long accumulated detailed star maps, and Ji Ning  The mental general to be dealt with is also in the Great Mo Territory.  If you reach the unknown territory of chaos, you need to slowly explore everything by yourself, but the result is not too bad, at least you can save your life.

    The third level is being sent to a certain Jedi or death place by a space crack.

    "Avoid these space cracks."

    Whoosh.

    The flying wooden boat flew at high speed, like a magic sword, exquisitely avoiding some sudden space cracks time and time again.

    ¡°Rumble~~, a ferocious huge space crack glowing with purple light suddenly appeared, sweeping across a large area in an instant.

    "Retreat." The flying wooden boat quickly flew upside down, then turned and flew high again.

    It can change thousands of times in an instant, which is more thrilling than flying swords.

    Ji Ning concentrated on the control, and at the same time, he was able to have absolute control over an area of ??tens of thousands of miles. This was the 'Heart Sword World' that Ji Ning understood.

    Six days later.

    In a huge vortex of chaos, whoosh, a flying boat flew out of it.

    "It's out." Ji Ning, who was already a little pale, looked surprised, "I finally passed through it, passed through safely!"

    These six days have been a nightmare.

    Because the space cracks are too fast, and some space cracks are too big, and if you are unlucky, there will be space cracks in all directions. It is inevitable to avoid them, so you can only rely on luck.

    Ji Ning was once involved in a space crack in the past six days. Fortunately, the space crack dissipated quickly.

    Ji Ning managed to escape and returned to the whirlpool passage. If he had not emerged, Ji Ning would not have known where he would have been swept up.

    Of course, if you are strong, you will be able to grasp it through success.

    Like Ji Ning, who was swept away by a space crack just once, he is naturally much more sure of getting through safely.

    Like the great demon god of assassination, he was swept away nine times, but with good luck, he managed to struggle out of the space cracks nine times.

    "Da Moyu."

    Ji Ning was in the flying boat, looking at the vast chaos, "I'm here."

    With the star map, Ji Ning knew the location on the other side of this whirlpool space, so without hesitation, Ji Ning rushed to the nearest 'time and space teleportation array'.  Chaos is too vast. If you rely on slow shuttle flight, you won't be able to visit the entire Great Mo Realm in hundreds of millions of years.

    Ji Ning entered the fifth month of the Great Mo Realm.

    "Um."

    Outside a huge oval world, a spaceship flew through the void.

    Ji Ning in the flying boat looked at the huge oval sphere from a distance and sighed softly: "This is already the ninth chaotic world I have passed through. According to the star map, to reach the Earth Dragon Planet, I have to pass through twenty-six more times."  A chaotic world."

    The core of the nearest space-time teleportation array that Ning is rushing to now is the Earth Dragon Star. There are so many stars in the chaos that almost none of them have names. Only some special stars are named.

    Passing through one chaotic world after another.

    Occasionally, some consciousness swept over, but Ji Ning's powerful consciousness resisted it. A single collision scared the other party away from checking.

    The birth of the half-step world god body makes Ji Ning's mind extraordinarily powerful!

    Of course, Ji Ning also encountered the World Realm once when he entered the Great Mo Realm. The powerful soul wave swept away That time, Ji Ning was so scared that he even fled through the void. Although the World Realm powerful experts generally do not  He attacked the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal for no reason, but Ji Ning still felt that it was better to stay away.

    One year and nine months after entering the Great Mo Realm, Ji Ning finally arrived at the space-time teleportation array closest to the Three Realms. Arriving there in just one year and nine months was indeed considered 'very close'.

    Because of the vastness of Chaos, even in the Great Mo Realm, it is normal for some powerful people in the more remote Chaos World to rush to the nearest space-time teleportation array for ten or eight years.

    "Earth Dragon Star."

    A flying boat is in the void, and Ji Ning is inside the flying boat, watching a shocking scene in the distance.

    In the distant void, the chaos has long been torn apart. Eight extremely dazzling stars are emitting circles of light, and they surround the star in the center.  Eight stars supplemented by one starChen is the master!  These nine stars formed a huge space-time array, and the dazzling light was much more dazzling than the sun stars in the three realms.

    The nine stars spread out circles of light, and the fluctuations in time and space were clear and strong.

    In terms of the area of ??the formation, it is probably comparable to the entire Three Realms!

    "One formation is enough to achieve this." Ji Ning lamented, "I really don't know what the ancient power that arranged this space-time formation is." According to records, even the World Gods and Chaos Immortals are far from refined.  The strength of the time and space teleportation array, these time and space teleportation arrays are handed down from the extremely ancient past.

    Who refined it has long been unknown.

    "past."

    Whoosh, the flying boat quickly flew towards the huge space-time teleportation array.

    One of the stars at the core of these nine stars became the Earth Dragon Star. Before reaching the Earth Dragon Star, I felt the fluctuations coming from the Earth Dragon Star, all of which were the fluctuations of the strong.

    "Take it." Ji Ning took the flying boat and landed quickly.

    The Earth Dragon Star is a huge star comparable to the Sun Star and the Lunar Star, but after being completely refined, this star is like a huge magic weapon.

    "A lot of powerful people are fluctuating" Ji Ning sensed it briefly, and at the same time, without hesitation, he turned into a nine-pointed electric snake and quickly flew towards the center of the Earth Dragon Star.

    Whoops.

    The Nine-horned Electric Snake is very fast, and I also met some other practitioners on the road. Some of them looked very similar to the human race, while others were quite different and had different looks.  They saw the nine-horned electric snake flying by, especially Ji Ning's unabashed domineering aura, which also made them look fearful.

    "Huh." Ji Ning landed, and in front of him was a small space-time teleportation array.

    Although the time and space teleportation array is so large, the core is actually hundreds of miles away. Around this small time and space teleportation array, there are some buildings with some ancestor gods and ancestors sitting there, as well as a large number of true gods, true immortals, and gods.  They are busy maintaining the time and space teleportation array and preparing for the next activation of the time and space teleportation array.

    "Where are you going?" An ancestor god wearing a golden robe and a green-scaled tail sat cross-legged. He looked down at Ji Ning with his majestic figure. He felt the strong aura of Ji Ning, and his attitude became slightly better, with a smile on his face.  The whole Earth Dragon Planet is mainly composed of ancestor gods and ancestors. After all, the gods of the world and the chaos immortals are such noble beings that they would not do such trivial things.

    "Seven Mercury." Ji Ning said.

    The Seven Mercurys are naturally the core stars of another space-time teleportation array.

    It¡¯s too far to find Tiancang Palace, so Ji Ning¡¯s first goal is of course to deal with General Xin Shen, General Xin Shen is

    'The Black Lotus God Emperor, one of the nine divine generals under his command. In some foreign records about the Great Mo Territory collected by the Three Realms, there are also records of the 'Black Lotus God Emperor.' The Black Lotus God Emperor is a very powerful world god.  , there are also five World Realm vassals under his command, and they are the heroes who occupy one side.

    There are several overlords around the Seven Mercury Time and Space Teleportation Array, including the Black Lotus God Emperor, the Misty Rock Star Lord, and the Dongfu Emperor. The Black Lotus God Emperor can only be regarded as one of them.

    "Going to Seven Mercurys?" The ancestor god nodded, "If you want to go now, we can activate a time and space teleportation array for you alone, which requires one hundred and twenty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. If you are willing to wait you are lucky, wait.  In eight years, there will be a transmission to the Seven Mercurys, and then only a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid will be needed.

    "Eight years?" Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Okay."

    ?Individual stimulation?

    The scale of this space-time teleportation array is comparable to that of the Three Realms. The cost of activating it once is not small. It is normal to require one hundred and twenty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  But none of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are so extravagant. After all, the entire net worth of an Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal may not necessarily be enough for one hundred and twenty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Yes, eight years." The ancestor god nodded, "There is a stone tablet over there with detailed transmission records on it."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning walked to the monument and took a look.

    There are detailed records on the time points for going to other time and space teleportation arrays.

    "If it were the Eternal World of Da Mo, the frequency of transmission would be much higher." Ji Ning said secretly, "There is no way, this place is too far away from the Eternal World of Da Mo. If we slowly move forward by flying boat, we won't be able to reach it in billions of years.  Let's wait for eight years." Although he obtained the treasures of the ancestor gods and immortals in the world prison and searched for more than one hundred and twenty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Ji Ning left one hundred bottles in the Three Realms specifically for his daughter and Qiu.  Sister Ye and the others.

    I have the strength and the means to get the Chaos Spiritual Liquid again.

    "Huh."

    Ning quickly flew away and chose a quiet and beautiful mountain peak on the Earth Dragon Star. Then with a wave of his hand, a fairy mansion descended on the mountain peak, marking theThen he entered the fairy mansion and began to meditate and wait.

    A new volume begins!  Today is Monday, please recommend and vote for support~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Master of Mist Rock Star Chapter 3: Mist Rock Star

    Inside the Immortal Mansion, peek into the Tian Taihao Tower.  !

    Ji Ning is sitting cross-legged, as if he were a lifeless stone. Ji Ning is performing the "Wither Silence World God" technique, and in his heart, he is using the "Nine Yuan Destruction" to deduce the Star Reacher.

    The Kuji Dharma allows practitioners to reach a state of extreme tranquility, and their hearts become extraordinarily sensitive. They can better discover the mysteries of the divine body, and can also deduce the mysteries of some Dharma doors more effectively.  For example, the sacrificed 'Awakening Buddha' has maintained a state of silence all year round, and has demonstrated magical powers and methods that are no less than those of Tathagata Buddha.

    What Ji Ning is deducing now is the seventh turn of "Star Reacher"!

    There are traces of the previous six turns. Even because there is no star gold stone, Ji Ning relied on "Nine Yuan Destruction" to analyze the Star Reacher and even created a new sixth turn of the Star Reacher. Naturally, he hopes to create a more profound one.  The seventh turn!

    "The body of a true god can be cultivated to the sixth level."

    "I am already the body of an ancestral god. It stands to reason that I can practice the seventh turnbut it is really difficult to deduce this seventh turn." Ji Ning kept deducing and only found a little clue.

    It is necessary to cultivate to the seventh level.

    First, we need to figure out a more profound way to explode divine power, and secondly, we need to temper a pair of palms to be comparable to the 'magical weapons of the Tao', so that they can match this method of bursting out divine power.

    ????????? No matter it is a more profound method, or the palm is comparable to the ¡®magic weapon of the Tao¡¯, it is very difficult.

    "Taoist Sanshou, as a true god, was able to create the sixth revolution. As an ancestral god, and with magical powers such as Jiu Yuan Destruction, it is entirely possible for me to create the seventh revolution." Ji Ning was immersed in the deduction

    "Boom."

    The soul trembled slightly.

    Ji Ning, who was as dead as a stone, gradually began to breathe life, his breath began to rise, his skin gradually became rosy, and his eyes finally opened.

    ¡°One hundred and sixty years have passed in the blink of an eye, and eight years have passed since the outside world.¡± Ji Ning stood up, ¡°It¡¯s time to set off.

    From the Earth Dragon Star, it was teleported to the extremely distant Seven Mercury Star.

    "It's really profitable. You can earn hundreds of bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid with just one teleportation." Ji Ning walked out of the time and space teleportation array and looked at the practitioners flying in all directions one by one. He secretly sighed, "Although there is a price to pay for activating the time and space teleportation array.  , but at least half of it is earned. This rate of earning Chaos Spiritual Liquid is too cruel."

    "You have to pay for a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to teleport an immortal or demon. No wonder they are almost all ancestor gods and ancestors." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    Real gods and immortals simply can¡¯t afford it.

    The price is too high, and the true gods and true immortals can only wander around in some chaotic worlds, or follow the ancestor gods and ancestors as servants.

    "This space-time teleportation array can make any World God or Chaos Immortal covet it. It's a pity that these are all controlled by the Great Mo Academy." Ji Ning lamented that in the entire vast Great Mo Domain the strongest one is  'Da Mo Yuan, that is a power comparable to Tian Cang Palace!  In Da Mo Domain, Da Mo Academy has the supreme status.

    "Where are we going?" Ji Ning stood high in the sky above the Seven Mercurys, looking at the endless chaos.

    "The Black Lotus God Emperor established the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom with five world-level powerful vassals, commanding fifty-three chaotic worlds." Ji Ning secretly calculated that this was some older information collected by the three realms, "Black Lotus  The God Emperor is the overlord of one side, and the forces that are at odds with him are mainly the Misty Rock Star Lord and the Dongfu Emperor."

    "The Lord of Wuyan Star has eight world-level powerful vassals who command ninety-six chaotic worlds."

    "Emperor Dongfu has six world-level powerful vassals who command sixty-one chaotic worlds."

    "Shall I seek refuge with the Misty Rock Star Lord? Or the Dongfu Emperor?"

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    He was never prepared to kill the General of Mind so foolishly that he first had to confirm whether the General of Mind was really Old Man Yuan!  Secondly, even the God of the World would not blindly enter the lair of a force. That would be courting death.

    "Star Lord Wuyan, Emperor Dongfu, and the Black Lotus God Emperor are at odds with each other I have taken refuge with one side. In the future, when the enemies clash, I will look for opportunities to kill the general in my mind."

    "And I can also use a force to practice better."

    Tiancang Palace

    It¡¯s too hard to find. What is the identity of the Beixiu World God?  As a member of Tiancang Palace, he has never heard of Da Moyu!  It means that the Tiancang Territory where the Tiancang Palace is located is very far away from the Great Mo Territory. Most gods in the world rarely have contact with each other and have not even heard of it!  With such a long distance, if I were just the ancestor god, I might have lost my life during the search.

    It¡¯s never too late to find someone who has become a world god.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only one-tenth of the time is enough for you to grow.

    &nbsp; "Master of Wuyan Star, Emperor Dongfu the information I got is all old information from a long time ago. Maybe these forces have undergone some changes a long time ago. Well, let's go to the nearest Wuyan Star first and take a look.  , look carefully before making a decision." Ji Ning immediately took control of the flying wooden boat and left through the void in a whoosh.

    More than six months later.

    The flying wooden boat is in the void, looking at a beautiful star in the distance.

    "That's the Wuyan Star." Ji Ning looked at the star. According to the intelligence, there are nine world-level experts and thousands of ancestor gods and ancestors living on the Wuyan Star, who rule the ninety-six chaotic worlds around it.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning quickly flew over.

    Half of the area of ??Wuyan Star is shrouded in misty light and shadow, obviously covered by the formation, while the other half of the area is not covered by the formation.

    "That's it." Ji Ning saw at a glance that there were islands in the sea area of ????Wuyan Star, and immediately flew over.

    "Whoosh."

    When Ji Ning flew towards those islands, a figure also flew over from the islands. He was a man in blue armor, and the aura he exuded was that of a true god.

    "I have met senior." The man in green armor said respectfully, "Senior must be coming to our Wuyan Star for the first time, right? Do you need junior to guide you?"

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded and then smiled, "Are you specifically here to welcome the Ancestral Gods and Immortals? Are there many Ancestral Gods and Immortals who come to Wuyan Star?"

    "There are very few foreign ancestor gods and ancestors in Wuyan Star." The man in green armor said with a smile, "The younger generation was ordered to lead In the past thousand years, I have only led more than a hundred of them."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning still knows some common sense.

    As the core star of a large force, an area is usually set aside as a place for trading!  After all, practitioners also need to purchase treasures, magical powers, methods, secret techniques, puppets, etc., and even have some special needs So it is natural to find a trading place. Gods, gods, gods and immortals, because treasures  There are few, and generally there is no special guidance.

    The original Ancestral God of Wuyan Star is very familiar with this and does not need guidance.

    Only those like Ji Ning who are here for the first time and at least at the level of Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal will be guided!  If a World God came, I am afraid it would arouse the vigilance of the entire Wuyan Star, and even a World Realm expert would come to receive him.

    "Huh." "Huh."

    The two landed on a wide cloud street.

    Streets made of condensed clouds and mist float on the sea, leading to islands.

    "Senior, do you need some servants?" The green-armored man pointed to a huge island in the distance, "That's the Servant Island, where a large number of servants are imprisoned, ranging from gods and immortals to ancestor gods and ancestors! As long as senior pays enough  For any price, you can buy the slaves of the current generation."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ancestral gods and ancestors were also imprisoned and sold. They were usually captured during a confrontation between opposing forces.

    "It's not needed for the time being," Ji Ning said.

    The two were walking on Cloud Street. There were also a large number of other immortals and demons on this Cloud Street. Almost all of them were gods and immortals, true gods and true immortals. As for ancestor gods and ancestors, they were still rare.

    So when those immortals and demons saw Ji Ning, they even stepped aside. In the world of practitioners the status of strong and weak is very obvious.

    "There is a store here that specializes in selling formations, that's the island. There are also stores that specialize in selling cultivation methods, magical powers, secret techniques, sword skills, thunder and lightning methods" The man in green armor pointed at the islands enthusiastically.

    "Swordsmanship?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Yes." The green-armored man continued, "That island is called Sword Pavilion! There are a large number of sword techniques in the Sword Pavilion, more than tens of thousands of them, ranging from weak to strong. Even our Misty Rock Star Master is famous in the Great Mo Domain's "Tianchen"  "Sword Code", seniors can buy it as long as they pay enough price."

    "Tianchen Sword Canon?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "This is the most famous and peerless swordsmanship in the Great Mo Realm. Once you master the swordsmanship, you can even directly become the World Realm by relying on swordsmanship." The man in green armor sighed, "That's really awesome."

    The mountain is not finished yet to be continued.

    If you like this work, you are welcome to come to ianawr to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 4: Join

    "Oh?" Ji Ning's heart moved.  !

    His nameless swordsmanship has made Beixiu World God, who was born in Tiancang Palace, so crazy that he can reach the world level with just the third move.

    ??This Tianchen Sword Code requires complete training to reach the world level.  It seems that it is still quite inferior compared to Wuming swordsmanship.  But Ji Ning also knew that Wuyan Star Lord was willing to sell it. I'm afraid this was not a way for Wuyan Star Lord to suppress the situation. After all, according to the intelligence, Wuyan Star Lord's strength was still amazing.

    "I wonder how much it will cost to buy it?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Chaos spiritual liquid from all directions." The man in green armor said.

    "Ten directions?" Ji Ning was speechless.

    A bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, ninety-nine drops.

    A thousand bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is one side!  That¡¯s ten thousand bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid from all directions!

    "Not many world-level experts are willing to buy it. Not everyone can learn this peerless swordsmanship that can reach the sixth level of sword power." The man in blue armor said with a smile.

    "I am new to Wuyan Star and want to buy a star map with a detailed introduction to the 'Seven Mercury Stars' area." Ji Ning asked.

    "Please come this way." The green-armored man knew very well that these foreign ancestors usually first wanted to find out some of the local conditions. Soon they walked on the Cloud Street and came to a quiet island with a pavilion inside.  .

    There were several immortal-level women in the pavilion, all of them extremely beautiful, and there was also a beautiful female immortal, who also took the initiative to welcome them.

    "I have met this senior." Immortal Jurchen said with a smile.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Bring me a copy of the star map." The man in green armor ordered the fairy woman beside him.

    "Yes." Immediately, a female fairy took a scroll and handed it to the man in green armor respectfully. The man in green armor smiled and respectfully gave it to Ji Ning: "Senior, this scroll of star map comes with the detailed forces of our Seven Mercurys.  For distribution, only ten chaos crystals are needed.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning threw ten chaos crystals casually.

    Chaos Crystals and Chaos Spiritual Liquid are both hard currencies.

    Chaos Spiritual Liquid is more magical, but the quantity is too scarce.

    The energy contained in Chaos Crystals is greater, and it generally has important uses in formations, puppets, etc.  Generally, a Chaos Crystal is equivalent to a drop of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Huh." Divine power poured into the scroll, and a large amount of information suddenly poured in. Ji Ning quickly wrote it down.

    ¡°Not much has changed.¡±

    Compared with the information obtained from the Three Realms, this information has changed very little.

    The number of chaotic worlds led by the Black Lotus God Emperor has increased to sixty-one.

    There are still ninety-six chaotic worlds led by Star Lord Wuyan.

    The chaotic world led by Emperor Dongfu was reduced to fifty-eight.

    The detailed star map of the Great Mo Territory is slightly more detailed than that of the Three Realms, but it is still only for the Great Mo Territory. There are no records of other territories at all, let alone the Tiancang Territory.

    "Well, judging from the records, I will temporarily seek refuge with the Misty Rock Star Master." Ji Ning made the decision. However, he was not in a hurry to seek refuge. Instead, he ordered the man in green armor beside him, "Let's go and take me to another place."  Check out the place."

    "Senior, please." The man in green armor was very enthusiastic and led the way.

    After shopping for a long time, the man in blue armor secretly complained: "This senior has been shopping and only bought a star map. He is really unlucky. He met a stingy ancestor god. It seems that his work today was in vain."  Coming all the way through the space-time teleportation array, they usually have a goal, such as specifically to buy some specialties from Wuyan Star.

    "The time and space teleportation array requires a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and the value of the treasures purchased here are not low. But Ji Ning is an exception. He only bought a star map, but never made any use of it again.

    "What is this island for? It's quite impressive." Ji Ning asked, pointing to a huge island in front of him.

    "That's the Recruitment Island." The attitude of the man in green armor was already a little casual. "I, Wuyan Star, rule ninety-six chaotic worlds. Of course, there are many practitioners. There are also many people who want to join the Wuyan Army  In the hinterland of Wuyan Star, ordinary practitioners are naturally not qualified to enter, and this is a trading place, which is open to the public. So let those practitioners come here, first go to the Recruiting Island and go through a series of selections  ¡¤You can finally join our Mist Rock Army."

    "Of course." The man in green armor looked at Ji Ning and smiled, "If senior wants to join the Mist Rock Army, it will be easy. As an ancestor, senior does not need to be selected at all."

    He just said casually, because the Ancestral God Ancestral Immortal is already considered a master, it is still difficult to cultivate the Ancestral God Ancestral Immortal, like the entire Wuyan Star CommanderThere are many chaotic worlds and detailed inheritance guidance. After endless years, there are now only a few thousand ancestor gods and ancestors.  All the major forces, even those more powerful than 'Wuyan Star', are recruiting the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals.  Wuyan Star doesn't have much of an advantage in the entire Great Mo Territory.

    If the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal he leads really joins, he, as the leader, will receive a considerable reward.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning nodded, "Let's go and have a look."

    "This, this is an important place for recruiting troops, you can't just look at it casually." The man in green armor said.

    "Didn't you say I can join?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Senior" The man in green armor was shocked, "Senior, do you want to join the Wuyan Army?"!

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, okay." The green-armored man was pleasantly surprised and continued, "We in Wuyan Star very much welcome the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals who venture in the chaos to join us. Although there are some restrictions within the army, our seniors are Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals after all."  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The constraints are still very low, as long as you go out to fight at the critical moment. Moreover, joining the army has many benefits, including chaos ectoplasm, magic weapons, etc"

    Ji Ning followed the man in green armor as he walked forward.

    Along Cloud Street, we came to Recruitment Island.

    "Brother Mu, this is an important recruiting ground." A black-armored true god who was leisurely leaning on a stone and drinking wine glanced at Ji Ning, and then shouted to the man in green armor, "Let's take this senior away." Although Ji Ning is  The Ancestral God is an outsider after all, but this True God Soldier is not afraid at all.

    "You idiot, this senior wants to join our Wuyan Army." The man in green armor shouted.

    "Join my Mist Rock Army?" The true god's eyes widened, and then he stood up with a much more respectful attitude. Before, he was arrogant because he was a member of the Mist Rock Army and didn't care about outsiders.  But if this foreign ancestral god wants to join the Mist Rock Army, then he will obviously become the "Mist Rock Army", and the core will be his superior. It will be too easy to teach him a lesson then.

    "Senior, please." The Black-armored True God said.

    "Senior, I'll leave first." The man in green armor said with a smile, I'm so happy, I made a lot of money this time.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning immediately followed the black-armored true god inside.

    "How long do we have to wait? After nine rounds of screening, this is only the third round. Let us wait here slowly."

    "You don't even have any patience, and you still want to join the Wuyan Army? My senior brother said that it took him more than a thousand years to pass nine rounds of screening last time."

    "Hey, what's going on?"

    "Why did that young man in white robe enter the restricted area?"

    There are many true gods and immortals from the Ninety-Six Chaos World waiting in the Recruitment Office, and the rounds of screening take a long time.  Mainly because the Ancestral Gods and Immortals who are responsible for the screening take their time, perhaps staying in retreat for a hundred years at a time, always delaying the screening until the deadline.

    "Island Master." The Black-armored True God Company ran to an old man in gray robe who was leisurely fishing, "This senior wants to join our Mist Rock Army?"

    The old man in gray robe put down his fishing rod, stood up and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also looked at the old man in gray robe. This old man in gray robe also had a vertical eye between his eyebrows. He was probably at the level of the ancestral god. The old man in gray robe waved his hand, and the black-armored true god immediately retreated.

    "My name is Fu Zhe." The old man in gray robe said, "I am the owner of this soldier-recruiting island."

    "Beiming." Ji Ning said.

    "Brother Beiming, do you really want to join our Wuyan Army?" the gray-robed old man asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning said.

    The old man in gray robe smiled: "Ancestral Gods can directly enter the Mist Rock Army without screening But even Ancestral Gods will have higher or lower status in the army. After all, there are natural differences between ordinary Ancestral Gods and peak Ancestral Gods.  Very big.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "My Ancestral Sergeant of the Wuyan Army, firstly, can be promoted according to military merit. If you have enough military merit, you will naturally be in a high position. Secondly, according to strength, if you are strong enough, you can be in a high position without military merit." The gray-robed old man looked at it.  Looking at Ji Ning, "To confirm the strength, you usually defeat the puppets. There are three kinds of puppets on my island, which are the three levels of strength: ordinary ancestor gods, top ancestor gods, and peak ancestor gods. After all, puppets are more rigid. If you defeat the ordinary puppets, it means that you are  The strength of an ordinary ancestral god. Defeating the second puppet means that you are a peak ancestral god. Defeating the third puppet means that you are a peak ancestral god."

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I joined the Mist Rock Army to be able to defeat the third puppet, but it¡¯s very rare. I¡¯ve only met two of them since I became the island owner.¡± The gray-robed old man smiled.

    Ji Ning asked back: "Are these three kinds of puppets?"

    &nbsp; "If your strength is really high and even the puppets can't detect it, you can ask the World Realm Great Master to confirm your strength." The old man in gray robe said, "But it is more powerful than the peak ancestor godafter all  Too few, too few. Although there are a few such people in our Mist Rock Army, they are all so strong after a long period of hard work after joining the army. When they just joined the army, no one has ever applied for a World Realm power to prove it.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He has been inherited by the Beixiu World God and is very familiar with some unspoken rules in chaos. He really wants to establish himself on the "Wuyan Star" and get enough help from the "Wuyan Star" to improve himself!  He even fought for the Wuyan Army to kill the general of the mind.  Therefore, Ji Ning had been prepared for a long time. He would make a big splash from the beginning and let several World Realm beings in Wuyan Star know his name.

    "Please ask the World Realm Master." Ji Ning said.

    "Invite the world" the old man in gray robe said, and then he was stunned, "You, what did you say?"

    "Those three kinds of puppets are unnecessary." Ji Ning said, "I want to ask the World Realm master to confirm my strength."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 5: Military Camp

    The gray-robed old man looked at Ji Ning blankly, as if he was looking at some monster, and then whispered, 'Brother Beiming, I'm not looking down on you, but I still advise you defeating the third puppet is enough!  If your strength is really high, you will naturally have the opportunity to show your strength when you are in the army.  But if you want to ask the World Realm Master to confirmyou should know that the World Realm Master has a very high vision, and blind arrogance will make the World Realm Master very dissatisfied with you.  "

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.

    joke.

    Ji Ning is of course very aware of his own strength. Even if the body of an ordinary ancestral god is used,

    ¡®The Heart Sword Style is comparable to the peak ancestor god!  He is a half-step World God, and with the Heart Sword Style it can be said that he has swept the peak ancestor gods.

    If you use the divine sword Ziguang Qiong again, you will reach the threshold of world god.

    ????????? In the words of the great demon god of assassination Among the ancestor gods and ancestors he has seen in his life, Ji Ning is always ranked in the top three!  Ji Ning's strength is unique among the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. There are only a few thousand Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals in the entire Wuyan Army. Although they are more elite, Ji Ning estimates that even without the use of the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, the entire Wuyan Army has  It is difficult to find an opponent in the Yan army.

    "I'll ask you again, do you really want the World Realm to confirm your strength?" the gray-robed old man said solemnly.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay." The old man in gray robe nodded, "Since you ask so, I will report it! But you also know that some of the world-level great masters are in retreat, and some may have gone out. Which world-level great master has  Time, when to confirm your strength I can't arrange it, everything needs to be decided by the World Realm."

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "This is natural. How about I wait slowly on the Recruiting Island?"

    "That's not necessary." The old man in gray robe shook his head, "There are some real gods and immortals on Recruitment Island. Let's do this. For now, you can get a set of silver-scale divine armor to wear, so that you can go to the city with me. When the final  The World Realm Master can confirm your strength, and then confirm your military rank."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    A moment later.

    Ji Ning wore a silver-scale divine armor and flew through the air side by side with the gray-robed old man.

    "The core of the Wuyan Army is usually the Ancestral God or the first-class Ancestral Immortal." The gray-robed old man said with a smile, "They are divided according to status. From low to high, they are divided into Silver Scales, Gold Scales and Generals."

    "Those who wear silver-scale divine armor are generally ordinary ancestor gods and top ancestor gods."

    "Those who wear golden scale armor are usually those with peak ancestral strength."

    "Generals, all of them have surpassed the average peak ancestor gods." The old man in gray robe said, "There are five generals in our Wuyan Army. The color and style of the divine armor they wear can be changed at will. There is no need to deliberately ask for it. Ordinary sergeants are  You have to follow the rules.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded, amazed in his heart.

    This Silver Scale Divine Armor is a set of top-quality innate armor, which has the effect of protecting the body!  Treasures like this are as valuable as Chaos Rare Treasures, because body armor is so rare.

    "Your divine armor is only at the highest innate level, while your golden scale divine armor is at the chaotic rare treasure level." The gray-robed old man smiled, "Wearing the golden scale divine armor, the armor can help block ordinary attacks  Looking at the Great Mo Territory, there are still very few forces that can directly grant these precious armors to the ancestral gods in the army."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The armor is at the level of a chaotic treasure. However, if the divine body is weak, then the impact force is too strong and the divine body will be injured. Relatively speaking, the entire divine body is tempered like a magic weapon, so it is powerful!  But wearing powerful armor can at least withstand 99% of the power.

    "Brother Fuzhe." Ji Ning asked, "You said that our Wuyan Army has five generals. I wonder how these five generals compare with the nine generals under the command of the Black Lotus God Emperor?"

    "Hmph." The gray-robed old man sneered, "How can the Nine God Generals be compared with our generals! We have generals in the Wuyan Army, so they created the 'Nine God Generals'. They are all some special ones among the peak ancestor gods.  Yes, he was promoted to Nine Divine Generals. Overall, he is weaker than our five generals."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Indeed, judging from the fight against Old Man Yuan, Old Man Yuan¡¯s strength is at the peak of the ancestor god level, but in terms of mental strength, he is extremely good and weird.

    The two flew side by side through the sky, chatting all the way. Soon they landed on land and saw a towering city in the distance.

    "What a big city." Ji Ning was amazed when he saw it.

    That city is exuding extremely astonishing fluctuations, and the power of chaos surrounding it is like a substance, being crazily being swallowed up by the entire city and then maintaining the entire super formation of the 'Misty Rock Star'.  This is Wuyan City.  "The old man in gray robe pointed and said, "There is a military camp here.There are palaces and places to enjoy However, generally the true gods and true immortal soldiers live in the city. The ancestor gods and ancestors are generally more free. They can choose any place to live on Wuyan Star, and occasionally go to the military camp to gather.  "

    "Huh."

    The two lowered their flight slightly, and then flew directly in from the huge gate of Wuyan City. A wave of waves passed through their bodies, but it did not stop Ning.

    "That's the military camp over there The military camp is divided into two areas. The more luxurious area with few people is where the ancestor gods and ancestors usually gather. The other area is the area of ??true gods and true immortals. You go in and take a look. I  You need to report your situation first, I believe there will be a World Realm expert to confirm your strength soon." The gray-robed old man said.

    "You go ahead." Ji Ning smiled, and the gray-robed old man left in a swish.

    Ning turned into a stream of light and landed at the entrance of the military camp. There were two black-armored sergeants standing outside the camp. The black-armored sergeants bowed slightly respectfully when they saw the young man in silver armor approaching.

    Ji Ning walked into the military camp.

    Entering the military camp, you can see two roads at a glance. The two roads lead to the huge school grounds. On one of the grounds, there are many sergeants, almost all of whom are real gods and immortals. On the other, there are very few people.  Almost all of the ten Ancestral Gods wear silver scales, and only one wears golden scales.

    "Hey, who is this?"

    "Who do you know?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±

    "She must be the new one." The ancestors and gods all looked at Ji Ning as he walked over.

    The only golden-scaled sergeant stood up. He was lean and had some green patterns at the corners of his eyes. He smiled brightly: "This brother, is he new here?"

    "Just joined." Ji Ning nodded.

    "My name is Li Hao." The golden-armored sergeant smiled.

    "Beiming." Ji Ning also said.

    "Which team does Brother Beiming belong to?" the golden-armored sergeant asked curiously.

    "I don't know yet. I just joined and there is no real division." Ji Ning said, indeed there is no division. The island owner still needs to submit a report to the World Realm master to confirm Ji Ning's strength. The division can only be done after confirmation.

    "Haha, I am the captain of the 16th team." Li Hao smiled, "Maybe you will be assigned to me, come here one by one, this is Brother Beiming, who just joined our Wuyan Army  ¡­¡±

    "Brothers who have just joined? Captain, we need to hold a feast to welcome you." A chubby silver-scale sergeant with a pale face and no hair or beard shouted next to him.

    "Yes, Captain."

    "You have to eat and drink."

    Everyone else shouted.

    "You guys, that'hei, are going to call you, and you still eat and drink. Forget it, eat and drink." Li Hao smiled.

    "Hahaha, Brother Beiming, my name is Bai Wu." The chubby silver-scaled sergeant hugged Ji Ning and said with a smile, "Our captain is rarely so generous. It is rare for them to invite us. You are the first  Come this time, I will also try our Wuyan Star¡¯s delicacies. Alas, after living for such a long time, I just can¡¯t give up on delicacies. But the better the delicacies, the more expensive they are, alas"

    Ji Ning smiled.

    With the guidance of the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal, if you don¡¯t reach the World Realm even in the Chaos Era, you will generally have no hope forever.  Most of these sergeants have lived for a long time, and none of them have any hope of making a breakthrough, so some of them like to enjoy themselves, some like food, and have various hobbies.

    Immediately, a group of ancestor gods and ancestors were taken to a luxurious translucent building not far from the school ground.

    "Three pots of dragon meat first!" The sergeants sat down, and the chubby Bai Wu was the first to shout loudly.

    "You guys are so cruel." Golden Scale Sergeant Li Hao shook his head helplessly.

    The soldiers sat down separately.

    Soon some strange drinks and delicacies were served. The most eye-catching thing was the dragon meat, which was packed in a ten-foot-large basin. The color of the dragon meat was a hint of dark red, and it exuded an extremely delicious fragrance. Ji Ning took a whiff of it.  I couldn't help drooling. I saw the sergeants stretched out their hands one by one, their arms swelled up, and they directly reached into the basin and grabbed pieces of dragon bones.

    "Crack, click, click." Crush the flesh and bones and eat the meat. The ancestors and gods ate extremely delicious food.

    They ate and drank and talked happily.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 6: Black Pier Ancestral God

    ¡ñ"Is it so delicious?" Ji Ning picked up the meat, which was about the thickness of his own arm. He took a bite and felt a sense of relief all over his body.

    "Dragon meat is one of the top ten delicacies in the entire Great Mo Realm. Dragons cannot be bred. They can only be found in some dangerous places It is not easy to kill dragons." Li Hao, the golden-scaled sergeant on the side, said,  He smiled and said, "Most of my Chaos Spiritual Liquid is eaten by flowers." For the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal, other enjoyments are very easy to obtain, but some excellent delicacies are difficult to obtain.

    A group of ancestor gods and ancestors were eating, drinking, and chatting happily. Ji Ning became familiar with them.

    After eating and drinking for about an hour

    "Li Hao!"

    "Li Hao!"

    The huge roar was like thunder, rolling and resounding throughout the surroundings.

    "Huh?" A group of ancestor gods who were eating and drinking happily stopped.

    "Here we come." Li Hao, the golden-armored sergeant, also stood up.

    "Forget everything else, take away the dragon meat and eat it slowly." These sergeants even collected the dragon meat one by one. They also ate the meat in mouthfuls. Obviously they were reluctant to eat it too fast. It would be a waste of this time.  Waiting for delicious food.

    "Captain, actually you don't have to worry about Na Hei at all."

    "Yes, that black idiot cost the lives of more than 20 sergeants last time. What's the point of saying a few words about him?"

    "A fool."

    The other sergeants were cursing.

    "Now that we've said it, let's fight. How can I be afraid of him?" Li Hao sneered, "Let's go."

    "Walk."

    The sergeants followed Li Hao out one by one.

    "What's going on? Who is Hei you're talking about?" Ji Ning also walked along, smelling the white Wu Zushen beside him.

    Bai Wu curled his lips and said: "Hei, he was originally the captain, but he was too arrogant. Not long ago, in a confrontation with the Black Lotus Empire, twenty of his subordinates died because of his arrogance.  Three sergeants. A total of twenty-three ancestor gods and ancestors. The Lord of Wuyan Star knows this.

    Hei was demoted to an ordinary silver scale sergeant, but the dead ancestor god Ancestor Immortal also had many friends, so Hei also aroused public anger. Our captain once scolded Hei, so the two had some conflicts, and today's battle was born.  .  "

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Hei is arrogant, but he is indeed strong." Bai Wu whispered, "Among the captains of the Wuyan Army, there are only a handful of people who are stronger than him."

    During the conversation, a group of ancestor gods and ancestors returned to the school field. A lot of ancestor gods and ancestors had gathered on the school field, mostly to watch the battle.

    "The highest one is black." Bai Wu said.

    Ji Ning took a quick look and saw that he was wearing a suit of silver scale armor, but his body was extremely slender with four arms. His exposed skin was pitch black, and his two narrow eyes were glowing with gold. There was naturally a sarcastic look in his eyes. At this moment, he sneered: "  Li Hao, even a fool like you wants to teach me a lesson, and today I will let you know how big the gap is between you and me."

    "Stop talking nonsense." Li Hao's face was cold.

    "According to the rules of our Wuyan Army." Hei stepped forward and sneered, "This battle is all about gambling. How many treasures can you bet with me? As long as you bring it out, I will take it."

    "One hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Li Hao said coldly.

    "Heyit's really hard to be willing to save so much Chaos Spiritual Liquid, isn't it? You want to give it to me, how can I not refuse? I took it." Hei stretched out his tongue and licked the corners of his mouth.

    Some of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestors present were on good terms with Li Hao, and some were just watching the battle.

    Hei Ze came alone, obviously he didn¡¯t have many friends.

    Hei and Lihao, the two ancestral gods quickly fought together.

    "Hahaha, are you the only one who wants to fight with me?" Hei's four arms held four sledgehammers. The sledgehammers glowed with earthy yellow light and were as heavy as a mountain. Each hit was mysterious and overbearing.  Although there are many people who don't like Hei, it must be admitted that Hei's strength is indeed very strong, which is rare among captains.

    "Hmph." Li Hao was holding two long shuttles, as fast as a phantom. With an angry roar, Li Hao suddenly appeared with six arms, holding six long shuttles.

    "It's useless, I'm too lazy to use my magical powers." Hei was extremely arrogant.

    "Pour it for me."

    "fall."

    "fall."

    Hei waved the hammer violently and violently, shaking the earth with every hammer strike. Fortunately, the school field had formation restrictions, which allowed the ancestor gods and ancestors to fight to their heart's content.  Star Lord Wuyan and the others are happy to watch the competition among the ancestor gods and immortals under his command, as long as there is no death?Okay.

    Lihao resisted six blows in succession. Finally, he spat out a mouthful of blood on the seventh blow and flew away.

    "Bang." Hei followed up instantly and hit Li Hao's chest with a hammer. Although he had a golden scale body armor, the impact of the heavy hammer was amazing, and Li Hao's chest was completely shattered in an instant.  The sledgehammer smashed Li Hao's chest, and the other hammer was against Li Hao's head. He sneered, "Lost, you idiot." As he said that, he stepped on Li Hao's face. Bang, it was completely crushed.  Smashed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The divine power quickly gathered in the distance to form Li Hao's divine body.

    "Black." Li Hao's face turned pale with anger. He was trampled on his face and was trampled to pieces. How could he not be angry at such an insult?

    "Hei, the captain lost, you are going too far."

    "black¡­¡­"

    All the sergeants under Li Hao were furious.

    "In a gambling battle, as long as there is no death, isn't everything okay?" Hei looked puzzled, "I smashed his chest and crushed his head. He is the ancestor god and he can't die like this. I didn't break the rules, so you can count on me."  Lord Wuyan, I¡¯m not guilty either.  "

    "Damn it."

    "Damn it." The morale of these soldiers all looked ugly.

    Ji Ning watched and secretly marveled. When these ancestors and gods fought against each other, they all controlled their power very exquisitely. There was no waste. Whether it was Hei or Lihao they were all stronger than the Lord of the Inner Demons.  Some.

    The chubby Ancestral God Bai Wu who was standing next to Ji Ning stepped forward. The surrounding area suddenly became quiet and everyone looked at Bai Wu. Ancestral God Bai Wu said coldly: "I will bet with you."

    "Just you?" Hei said disdainfully, "Senior Silverscale, I'm too lazy to bully you."

    "Aren't you also a silver-scale sergeant?" Bai Wuzu said coldly, "Why, I thought you were a gold-scale sergeant? If you forget, take a closer look at the armor you are wearing."

    Hei's face suddenly changed, and he was obviously stung. He was so arrogant and arrogant. Although he was demoted, he still compared himself with other golden scale captains.  Hei Bingbing looked at Bai Wu and said: "Very good, since you want to give me a treasure, why don't I accept it? If you want to bet with me, don't bring out less than fifty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    "I lost. I'll give you my nine-star green spirit hook." Ancestral Bai Wu's body flashed and six arms appeared, each holding a curved hook.

    "A set of nine-star green spirit hooks? I won't deceive you. I'll count you sixty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Hei said.

    "Okay." Ancestral God Bai Wu said coldly

    "Bai Wu"

    "Not Bai Wu."

    "That black power is no small matter."

    The other companions even sent messages to persuade him.

    There are other ancestor gods and ancestors watching the battle in the distance.

    "Hei's strength is still very strong. He is ranked at the front among all the golden scale captains. If Li Hao loses, Bai Wu will be a bit stupid to go up."

    "Bai Wu is destined to lose."

    "Li Hao, please advise your brothers, it is not worth gambling away a set of Chaos Treasures." A sergeant watching the battle deliberately shouted.

    Captain Li Hao also sent a message to persuade: "Bai Wu, I admit this loss. I will swallow this breath for now. When my strength improves, I will find it again. Aren't you going to give him a treasure? It's not worth it.

    Bai Wu didn't listen at all and walked directly towards Hei.

    Hei sneered.

    "Bang."

    "Wow."

    The two streams of light instantly started fighting.

    "This Bai Wu is so strong." The surrounding ancestor gods and immortals who were watching the battle were a little shocked, because Bai Wu's strength was also at the peak ancestor god level, and the two were even at the same level for a while.

    "Bai Wu, have you achieved a breakthrough?" Li Hao looked happy.

    "Brother Bai Wu, step on his face."

    ¡°Brother Bai Wu, teach him a lesson.¡± The sergeants on Lihao¡¯s side all shouted and became excited.

    I saw the chubby Bai Wu Zushen, with six arms holding hooks. No matter how violently the sledgehammer hit, he could easily remove it again and again. His fat body was shaking like a meat ball, easily removing the power.

    "Hahaha, you really have some strength if you dare to fight me, but it's useless." I saw the Hei Ancestor God who originally used a heavy hammer, suddenly the sledgehammer disappeared, and six thin swords appeared in his hand.

    Whoops.

    Black¡¯s body was long and thin, and for a moment he looked like a ghost. His thin sword crazily besieged Bai Wuzu God.  From the previous fierceness to the weirdness at this time, they are two completely opposite styles. This scene made the ancestors and gods watching the battle extremely shocked. All they saw was whiteAncestor God soon fell into a disadvantage.

    "Bang." Ancestral God Bai Wu was kicked so hard that he vomited blood and flew backwards.

    "Lost." All the sergeants on Li Hao's side shook their heads.

    "well¡­¡­"

    The Ancestral Gods and Immortals watching the battle from a distance also shook their heads.

    Whoops.

    Suddenly, a black electric snake flashed away, and it hugged Bai Wuzu God and dodged aside.

    "Huh?" The Black Ancestor God, who was about to take advantage of the situation, stopped and looked into the distance with a frown. The silver-scaled boy in the distance was hugging the Bai Wu Ancestor God, and then put it down.

    "If you lose, you lose. Why continue to ravage them." The silver-scaled boy said.

    "Bai Wu, why don't you give me your nine-star green spirit hook?" Hei Ancestor God sneered.

    Bai Wu gritted his teeth and waved his hand, and the six divine hooks flew out. The Black Ancestral God took it proudly, laughed, and pointed at Li Hao, Bai Wu and a group of other ancestor gods and ancestors: "I have been unhappy recently, you guys just  It¡¯s so satisfying to bring them to me and let me ravage you, and you also get a lot of treasures. Look at the look in your eyes Haha, if you want to have a bet with me, I will take over at any time. Send me treasures, how could I refuse?¡±

    "I want to compete with you." A voice suddenly sounded.

    God Ancestral Black looked at him in confusion, and saw that it was the silver-scaled boy standing next to Ancestral God Bai Wu.

    "You?" Black Ancestor God smiled, "How come today's Silver Scale sergeants are so arrogant and dare to talk to me"

    "You are also a silver-scaled sergeant." The silver-scaled young man said.

    God Ancestor Hei suddenly looked ugly.

    "There are few gamblers, and I'm too lazy to gamble." Hei Zushen said coldly.

    "It's a big bet, I'm afraid you won't dare to take it," Ji Ning said.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Chapter 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 7: First Attack

    "Don't dare to answer? Is it just you?" The Black Ancestral God's face was ugly, and the anger in his heart was even hotter. Since the ancestors died last time and the ancestors came back, the other sergeants of the Wuyan Army looked at him differently.  , and even some directly cursed and ridiculed, and Ancestral God Li Hao was one of them. These curses and sarcastic remarks made Ancestral God Hei feel very uncomfortable.

    For someone like him who has lived for more than one Chaos Era and has no hope of breakthrough, he values ??fame and face more seriously. Recently, he has really been holding back his anger.

    Li Hao can compete with him, that¡¯s all.

    ??Ancestral God Bai Wu, a silver-scaled sergeant, dares to challenge him?  Forget it, at least Bai Wu Zushen is quite famous.

    Now even an unknown silver-scaled sergeant dares to challenge him!

    "Yes, it's just me." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "How much you bet." Black Ancestor God sneered, "I will bet you as much as you can come up with."

    "Three hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Ji Ning said.

    "Three hundred bottles?" Hei Zushen was startled and then sneered, "Do you have it? Can you get it?"

    An ordinary peak ancestral god might be able to take out hundreds of bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. If he scrapes together magic weapons, three hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is still barely enough. But in a normal gambling battle, how many of them are willing to take out their most important magic weapon?

    Ning waved his hand, and tens of thousands of chaos crystals appeared next to him, "There are a total of one hundred and sixty chaos crystals here."

    The hard currency in chaos one is Chaos Spiritual Liquid, which is Chaos Crystal.

    A drop of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is equivalent to a Chaos Crystal.  A portion of Chaos Crystals is ninety-nine!

    Ji Ning searched the more than ten ancestral gods in the world prison and obtained some Chaos Spiritual Liquid and a lot of Chaos Crystals. The total number of Chaos Crystals was more than 160.

    "These two sets of Chaos Rare Treasures are probably worth one hundred and forty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Ji Ning waved his hand again, and two sets of Chaos Rare Treasures appeared beside him, one was a flying shear magic weapon that looked like a dragon, and the other was a flying shear magic weapon that looked like a dragon.  They are nine flying needle magic weapons. They are all very precious chaos magic weapons collected by Ji Ning.

    "It's quite a treasure." Black Ancestor God squinted at Ji Ning and felt a little wary in his heart. It seemed that this inconspicuous silver-scaled sergeant had hidden some strength.

    "Whatever, my strength has improved recently. None of the peak ancestor gods in the Wuyan Army dare to say that they can definitely defeat me. Only the five generals are sure of defeating me. Is it possible for a silver-scaled sergeant?  General's strength?" The fire that Hei Zushen was holding in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, and his momentum was rising.

    "Okay, three hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, I'll make a bet with you." The Black Ancestor God waved his hand, and two hundred and forty black jade bottles and a set of nine-star green spirit hooks floated next to him.  Among them, one hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid and a set of nine-star green spirit hooks were just won back, and the other one hundred and forty bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid were his own, which Hei Ancestor God had specially exchanged for this gambling battle.  Almost took out some of his treasures.

    "If Ji Ning said that he really couldn't produce the five hundred bottles of Black Ancestor God, he might even have to suppress his magic weapon.

    The bet is three hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. This is a big bet.

    It is rare for peak ancestor gods to gamble so much. Fortunately, they are at the level of peak ancestor gods. Ordinary ancestor gods and top ancestor gods simply do not have such wealth.

    "Three hundred bottles?"

    "I don't think I've seen that Silver Scale Sergeant before. Do any of you know him?"

    "have no idea."

    "do not know."

    "I don't know him either."

    "There are only so many ancestor gods and ancestors in the Wuyan Army. Where did they come from? I'm afraid they really have some strength."

    "Of course you have some strength if you dare to come out, but what about some strength? Although Hei is a fool

    But he is really powerful. In the past, he used heavy hammers, but just now he suddenly used that thin sword I think Hei has hidden some tricks. I am afraid that no one among the peak ancestors of our Mist Rock Army can say for sure.  Can defeat him.  A silver-scaled sergeant do you think you can beat him?  "

    "Well, after all, he's just a Silverscale sergeant."

    The Ancestral Gods and Immortals who were watching the battle were talking to each other, and it was obvious that they were generally not optimistic about Ji Ning, and the Silverscale Sergeant's strength was also limited.  They don't think that a person with "general" ability and strength deliberately becomes a silver-scale sergeant. Even if he keeps a low profile, he won't keep a low profile like that.

    "Brother Beiming, no."

    "Brother Beiming, this guy hides his strength. I suffered a big loss just now."

    "Beiming" A group of ancestor gods and ancestors led by Li Hao Ancestor God all sent messages to persuade them. They and Ji Ning had eaten and drank together just now and had some friendship. This time Ji Ning also counted them as  Come forward here, they don't want Ji Ning to lose his treasure to the opponent just like this."You don't need to persuade me." Ji Ning turned around and said with a smile.

    Li Hao and the others were helpless. They had cultivated to their level.  !

    "Brother Beiming should have some special means, but he doesn't know that the sergeants of the Wuyan Army have

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The teachings of the Wuyan Star lineage, no matter which aspect, there are no big flaws.

    Special means are rarely effective.  Alas, Beiming has just joined the Wuyan Army and is not familiar with it yet.  "Li Hao and the others all shook their heads in worry.

    The more powerful the inheritance is, the more flawless it will be.

    Like Ji Ning, he is very powerful in many aspects such as soul defense, mental exploration, resisting illusions, body protection, magical powers, etc. These are all the many small skills passed down to him by the gods of Beixiu World. Those who have no flaws like this need to be dealt with.  It's even harder to get up.  The Black Ancestor God is also the peak ancestor god of the Wuyan Army. Naturally, he can also learn many powerful techniques and rely on some special methods to deal with them?  The probability of success is very low.

    On the school field.

    Hei Ancestor God and Ji Ning faced each other from a distance.

    "Send me so much Chaos Spiritual Liquid, hahaha" God Black Ancestor held four heavy hammers in his hands, his powerful aura billowing out.

    Ji Ning stood there with a normal breath.

    He was preparing to familiarize himself with the military camp, so he naturally restrained his aura slightly, just like the normal Ancestral God aura. Otherwise, if the half-step world god's aura was revealed, he would have become the center of attention. Ji Ning is not that kind of coquettish person.  I hid my clumsiness a little, but I didn't expect that I would have a chance to earn Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    You can teach the Black Ancestor God a lesson, and you can also make a fortune in Chaos Spiritual Liquid, why not?

    "Be careful, your Captain Lihao was knocked down by me before." Hei Zushen said, and at the same time he went all out and did not dare to slack off at all.

    "Go ahead and take action." Ji Ning stood there.

    "This silver-scaled sergeant didn't even take out a weapon. Could it be said that he used his palms?" Hei Ancestor thought. It is still very common to use both hands as weapons. After all, the hands are more flexible and can be used with palms, fists, fingers, etc.  Claws, especially some special tempering techniques, can also temper the palms like powerful magic weapons.

    "snort."

    The Black Ancestor God instantly turned into a stream of light and rushed towards it, and at the same time he waved his sledgehammer. For a moment, the void trembled, as if it was carrying a piece of heaven and earth and smashed towards it.

    "Down!" Black Ancestor God shouted sharply.

    "Star-catching hand." Ji Ning directly swung out his right hand. This palm was swung out, just like Pangu opened the world and swung the giant ax. With endless power, Ji Ning's palm became even more  It is a hundred feet in size, and it is like a dark cloud directly covering the Black Ancestor God. Ji Ning's palm, which is comparable to the Chaos Treasure, is fully able to withstand the violent burst of divine power in an instant.

    Half-step into the body of a world god, the power of the star-catching hand explodes instantly, absolutely crushing almost all peak ancestor gods in terms of power.

    "Down." The voice of Black Ancestor God was still echoing, and his eyes were full of madness, and the sledgehammer hit the huge palm hard.  The palm becomes huge and useless?  Even if it becomes the size of thousands of miles, it will still be smashed to pieces.

    "Bang."

    The sledgehammer hit the huge palm.

    "Boom~~~~" The huge palm crushed him directly, just like a fly swatter swatting at a fly. The entire Black Ancestor God was slapped on the ground by the huge palm, and it was embedded in the ground of the school ground.

    Ji Ning retracted his palm.

    There was silence in the entire school grounds, and the ancestor gods and ancestors all looked at Ji Ning.

    The Black Ancestor God climbed up from the pit in the school ground. His face was ugly, and he roared: "I haven't lost yet!" He understood how terrifying this silver-scaled sergeant was as soon as they fought. In a head-on confrontation, I'm afraid not many  The peak ancestor gods can compare with it, but in a real life and death fight, just being strong is useless.

    "Huh." The heavy hammer in Black Ancestor God's hand disappeared and turned into a thin sword.

    "Whoops." He turned into a stream of light and shot towards Ji Ning.

    "Shameless."

    "It was smashed like that just now. If the opponent continued to attack, he would have been finished long ago."

    The Ancestral Gods and Immortals watching all shook their heads, but they had nothing to say, because in a normal gambling battle, one loses when one party loses the ability to resist, and the opponent's body is shattered, or the magic weapon is thrown away.  Just by defeating him, the divine body of the Black Ancestor God is comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures and is not so easily broken. There is nothing the Black Ancestor God can do if he doesn't admit defeat. If he wants to save face, he will take the initiative to admit defeat if he understands the difference.

    But the Black Ancestor God thinks he can still win!

    "He is just strong, I won't compete with him in strength." God Hei Ancestor held four thin swords, like aLike a ghost, approaching Ji Ning.

    Today¡¯s second chapter will be updated before six o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 8: Void Chaos Immortal

    ¡ö"Go."!

    Ji Ning waved his palm again. A peak ancestor god was unwilling to compete in strength, so he needed to come up with some real means to win. Even Old Man Yuan who relied on the "Black Lotus Secret Technique" was beaten faster by Ji Ning in the competition.  The collapse shows how powerful Ji Ning is.  But is it more about skills?  Ji Ning's sword skills had not yet been used. Ji Ning's palm turned into a dark cloud again, still powerful.  But this time, the speed of the dark clouds was even faster, exceeding the limits of heaven, and even possessed a strange power of destruction.

    The Heavenly Collapse Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship has reached the current level, and the power of the Heavenly Collapse style he displays is also astonishing, faster, and even carries a mighty crushing power that makes it difficult for the enemy to dodge.

    "How come it's so fast!" The Black Ancestor God couldn't even dodge it, so he could only watch the huge dark cloud coming towards him.

    "Damn it." Hei held four thin swords and tried to resist.

    "Bang."

    Hei Zushen flew backwards, but still resisted calmly. He is good at fierce attacks and weird swordsmanship, and he is not bad at naturally discharging force.  The first time he was slapped down by Ji Ning was because he overestimated his ability and went head-on. He withstood all the power of Ji Ning's slap. But now that his four thin swords are constantly releasing the force, he can still  Maintain it.

    ¡°Compared with Old Man Yuan, the defense methods of Black Ancestor Theory are far inferior.¡± Ji Ning felt confident as soon as they fought.

    Old man Yuan relied on his palms, and his defense was perfect at first. Ji Ning still used the 'Heart Sword Style' to win instantly.

    After all, Hei Ancestor God is good at attacking. Although he knows some secrets of unloading force, he is still inferior to Old Man Yuan.

    "He's actually at a disadvantage?"

    "Hei is completely on defense and can't attack at all. The difference in strength is so obvious."

    "The palm of this silver-scaled sergeant actually surpasses the limits of heaven. It's so powerful, and its power is extremely fierce. Even the Black Ancestor God, who is good at strength, can't stop it."

    ?????????The ancestor gods and immortals who watched were all amazed.

    too strong.

    "Pour it for me!" Ji Ning suddenly shouted loudly, and his body suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms. He saw that all six of his arms surged, and each of the six huge dark clouds exceeded the limit of heaven, and he performed the 'Mingyue Swordsmanship's Sky Collapse Style'.  ,, with extremely fierce power, he slapped crazily towards the Black Ancestor God.

    Six big palms, crazy series of slaps.

    For a time, there was a continuous flow of palm shadows.

    "terrible."

    "Who can stop such a violent palm attack?"

    "Fast and fierce."

    All the ancestor gods and immortals on the school grounds, including Captain Li Hao and others who had eaten meat and drank wine with Ji Ning before, all felt chills.  They could see that the power of Ji Ning's palm technique was not comparable to that of many peak ancestor gods, and its speed exceeded the limit of heaven. It was powerful, fast, and the six palms slapped wildly

    Ji Ning¡¯s method was simple, but it made these ancestor gods and ancestors feel suffocated, and they couldn¡¯t crack it at all.

    So the simplicity makes people more desperate.

    "No."

    "Impossible!" The Black Ancestor God, who was submerged in the shadow of his palm, could only hold on for one breath before finally falling down.  After all, he still lacks defensively.

    "Huh."

    The moment he fell down, his body was completely weakened by the slap from Ji Ning's big palm, and he was immediately caught.

    Ji Ning withdrew the magical power of his three heads and six arms, and grabbed the Black Ancestor God with one hand. The Black Ancestor God was caught in Ji Ning's palm. He tried his best to struggle with his four arms, but Ji Ning's strength was too great, and he couldn't struggle away at all.

    "Are you convinced?" Ji Ning grabbed the Black Ancestor God.

    "You" Black Ancestor God gritted his teeth and said, "Three hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "It seems that I have to put you away and temper you with water and fire" The divine body of the Black Ancestor God is comparable to the best innate magic weapon. To defeat its divine body head-on, Ji Ning also needs to rely on the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.  , otherwise it can only be suppressed first, and then slowly tempered to death.

    "I admit defeat." Hei Ancestor God lowered his head and said unwillingly.

    "How's it going?" There were two figures standing on the edge of the school grounds. One was an old man in gray robe, the owner of the recruitment island, Fu Zhe, and the other was a handsome man in white robe with white hair hanging loose. This handsome man was carrying  Holding a box, he silently watched Ji Ning and Heizu Shen fighting on the field.

    "It's really ferocious." The white-haired man in white robe sighed softly, "It seems that he must have cultivated very powerful magical powers, but he is so powerful in terms of strength."

    ¡°He is also very good at palm skills.Damage, every palm exceeds the limit of heaven.  "The owner of Fuzhe Island said

    "Yes." The white-haired man in white robe shook his head gently, "But if it's just like this, Master won't be able to take action."

    "This may just be part of his strength." Fuzhe Island Master said, "I feel that he did not lie to me."

    The white-haired man in white robe nodded and continued to watch the battle.

    Ji Ning retracted his arm that had grown so high, and the Black Ancestor God also fell to the ground. He touched his throat and looked at Ji Ning: "I will remember you."

    "Where's the bet?" Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Bet."

    "Hei Ancestor God, take out the bet." Captain Li Hao and a group of ancestor gods and ancestors were excited at this time. They came to Ji Ning's side one by one. Ancestor God Bai Wu even more excitedly patted Ji Ning's shoulder and exclaimed: "  That's awesome, why are you wearing this silver-scale divine armor with your strength? You should at least get a golden-scale divine armor, Hei, why are you so stupid? Hurry up and put in the bet."

    Heizu snorted and waved his hand, leaving two hundred and forty jade bottles and a set of star green spirit hooks on the ground. He then turned around and left, disappearing at the entrance of the military camp in a flash.

    Ji Ning put it away with a wave of his hand.

    "Brother Bai Wu, this is your magic weapon." Ji Ning handed the nine-star green spirit hook to Ancestral God Bai Wu.

    "This, this is impossible" Bai Wuzu Shenlian waved his hand, "I lost to Hei, you won it from Hei."

    "This is the magic weapon you use to fight. You have used it for so many years, so you must be familiar with it," Ji Ning said.

    Ancestral God Bai Wu hesitated for a moment. This set of magic weapons had indeed been following him for a long time. He also had feelings. He gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I will accept this magic weapon. I owe you. Brother Beiming, what do you want me to do in the future?"  , just ask." For the ancestor gods and ancestors, they are not willing to owe kindness easily, and the ancestor god Bai Wu has also used this magic weapon for too long.

    "Captain Lihao." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid were immediately suspended next to him.

    "I don't have to." Li Hao smiled and shook his head, "If I lose the Chaos Spiritual Liquid, I will lose it. I can't get it back, so you don't need to say more."

    If you take it, you will be owed a favor.

    Ancestral God Bai Wu took it and planned to repay it in the future.

    "Let's go, Beiming has won so much, we have to give him a good meal. We were half-way through the meal and we still weren't satisfied."

    "Yes, yes, go."

    These Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are very happy, and they also feel happy that the Black Ancestral God is defeated.

    "Don't worry, everyone." Two figures walked side by side in the distance.

    "It's the palace."

    "It's the palace."

    The man in white robe and white hair walked side by side with the owner of Fuzhe Island.

    "Brother Fu Zhe," Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "This is Gong Chao." The master of Fuzhe Island introduced, "He is the eldest disciple of Immortal Xuyou."

    This man named ¡®Gong Chao¡¯ has a handsome appearance, fluttering robes, and carrying a box on his back. He smiled and said: ¡°By order of the Master, I came here to invite you Beiming to Xuyou Palace.¡±

    The other ancestor gods and immortals on the side were all shocked.

    "Go quickly."

    "Beiming, Immortal Chaos is calling you. Go quickly." They all whispered.

    Ji Ning was also worried. There are nine world-level experts on Wuyan Star. One of them is Immortal Xuyou, a Chaos Immortal. Immortal Xuyou is an outsider  I was originally wandering in chaos, but later I felt tired or for some other reason, so I settled in Wuyan Star permanently.

    Almost all of the disciples of Immortal Xuyou came to Wuyan Star with Immortal Xuyou. They were all foreigners. Immortal Xuyou lived behind Wuyan Star, and he only accepted two disciples in the endless years.

    "It seems that the person who confirmed my strength this time is the Xuyou Immortal." Ji Ning secretly said, "I have long heard how powerful the World Realm is, but I have never seen the World Realm."

    Immortal Xuyou is probably the first world-level power that he has truly seen with his own eyes.

    "Everyone, I will go to Xuyou Palace first." Ji Ning turned to talk to Li Hao and the others.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    Accompanied by the owner of Fuzhe Island and Gongchao Zuxian, Ji Ning left the military camp, and the three of them flew side by side. This city is very big, and nine world-level great masters have their palaces.

    "That's Xuyou Palace." Gong Chaozuxian pointed to a majestic palace in the distance that was almost black. The palace exuded circles of golden ripples, sweeping in all directions. The pressure made Ji Ning secretly surprised.

    "Xuyou Palace is the spiritual treasure of Tao." Gong Chaozu saidHe smiled and said, "Back then, my fellow disciples and I followed Master, traveled around the chaos, and went to countless dangerous places many times we relied on the Xuyou Palace to resist danger."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There were servants guarding the entrance of Xuyou Palace. When they saw Gongchao Zuxian, Fuzhe Island Master, and Ji Ning walking in together, they did not stop them.

    The palace is very vast. At a glance, beautiful women of all ethnic groups can be seen everywhere, as well as some rare birds and animals. There is a spring inside, and the aura it emits is compelling. It is obviously not an ordinary spiritual spring.

    "Master is in the main hall." Gong Chao Zuxian pointed forward and said with a smile, "Master is quite curious about you after knowing about you."

    "Senior Brother, Senior Senior Brother." The lively girl wearing tulle flew over. When Ji Ning saw it, he was secretly amazed, because this girl was just a true immortal, and it was not easy for a true immortal to worship Immortal Xuyou.  .

    "Junior sister, what's wrong?" Gong Chao asked Zuxian.

    "The God of the Black Mist World is also here." The girl lowered her voice and said, "He is in the main hall, and Master is accompanying him."

    Ji Ning's heart moved.

    The God of the Black Mist World?

    There are three world gods among the nine world realm powers in Wuyan Star, and the Black Mist World God is one of them.

    "Oh?" Gong Chao Zuxian was thoughtful and looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "It seems that Brother Beiming is very attractive. Let's go and see the Master and the Black Mist World God."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning, the Gongchao Ancestor and the Master of Fuzhe Island walked towards the main palace gate together.

    Tomato has been having a hard time staying at home recently. Apart from writing novels every day, he has nothing else to do except play the game "The Lost World". After all, the "Real World" game is a mobile game and consumes less time.  I want to play basketball but can't find anyone, ughdo you have any ideas?  I feel like I've been stuck at home for a long time, and it's boring

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 9: Sword Skills

    Entering the main hall is like entering another world. When you were outside the hall, you didn't hear the sound, but when you stepped inside the hall door, the music was clearly audible and echoed throughout the hall.

    Ji Ning took a quick look.

    There were fairies dancing in the hall, and musicians playing various instruments were also playing. The musicians alone were divided into nine places, all blocked by bead curtains. There were probably hundreds of musicians, and there were also dancing fairies.  Hundreds of them, all just dancing slowly on the edge, just for fun.

    "Greetings to Senior Black Mist." Gong Chao said respectfully to the Ancestral Immortal, "Master, bring me here from the Beiming Ancestral God."

    Ji Ning also looked up. On the upper left side of the main hall, there was a white-haired old man sitting cross-legged in a loose white robe. On the upper left side of the main hall, there was an unkempt and slightly slovenly black-haired man. They were both sitting there.  They all exude waves of fluctuation, just like the sense of oppression brought by a chaotic world.

    "World God, Chaos Immortal." Ji Ning felt a strong sense of threat.

    Although he barely reached the threshold of the world realm with the help of the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.  But compared with these beings who have been in the world for a long time, the gap is still very obvious.

    "Greetings to the two seniors." Ji Ning and the master of Fuzhe Island also said respectfully. As ancestor gods and ancestors, they are qualified to stand and speak. If they were true gods and true immortals, they would have to kneel down long ago.

    "Are you Beiming?" The old man in loose white robes above said slowly, he is Xuyou Chaos Immortal.

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "It seems that you are quite confident. As soon as you joined the Wuyan Army, you asked the World Realm to confirm your strength." Immortal Xuyou chuckled softly, "Now all the nine World Realms on our Wuyan Star know about you.  It¡¯s famous.¡±

    The master of Fuzhe Island is the descendant of nine world realms, including the master of Wuyan Star.

    Immortal Xuyou was the first to agree, but other world realms also knew about it.

    "Yeah." The Black Mist World God sitting at the other end above was holding a wine glass and looking down.

    "Master." A young man in red with red lips and white teeth stood aside and spoke loudly, "I don't know where this Bei Ming Ancestral God came from. Is it possible that just any Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal will have Master take action? If the disciple is willing to take action, first  Let¡¯s see how powerful this Beiming Ancestor God is. If he can¡¯t even defeat his disciples, there will be no need for Master to take action.¡±

    The immortal Xuyou above smiled.

    The God of the Black Mist World on the side was holding a wine glass and said with drunken eyes: "Brother Xuyou, your little apprentice is pretty good. He can actually compare with Bei Ming."

    "That's fine." Immortal Xuyou nodded and ordered, "Disciple, let's compete with Bei Ming. You two can't hurt your lives."

    "Yes." The boy in red said respectfully.

    "Yes." Ji Ning also responded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How could he say anything, given the orders of the two great masters of the world.

    Above the main hall.

    Both Immortal Xuyou and Black Mist World God looked down.

    "What do you think of Beiming?" Immortal Xuyou asked with a smile.

    "She is quite calm." Black Mist World Shinto said, "It seems that he should have some strength."

    Immortal Xuyou also nodded: "Well, Black Mist, who do you think will win between them?"

    "Let's see." The Black Mist World God watched with interest.

    Restrictions automatically appeared in the palace, completely surrounding Ji Ning and the boy in red.

    Within the prohibition.

    Ji Ning and the boy in red faced each other from a distance.

    "Listen up, my name is Fei Ying." Two swords appeared in the boy's hands at the same time. "What I'm good at is swordsmanship."

    "What I'm good at is swordsmanship." Ji Ning also had two Beiming Swords in his hands. He used his star-picking hand to directly crush the Black Ancestor God on the school field. However, in front of two world-level experts, Ji Ning felt that  It is better to be more cautious. After all, the palm is used to perform sword techniques, which is still not as powerful as the divine sword to perform sword techniques.

    The sword is sharper and faster.

    "What he's good at is swordsmanship?" Gong Chao Zuxian and Fuzhe Island Master were all surprised. Ji Ning was so barbaric on the school field before, but he actually used a sword?

    "You also use a sword?" The God of the Black Mist World above smiled. There are two people on the entire Wuyan Star who are good at using swords. One is the Master of the Wuyan Star. The "Tianchen Sword Code" of the Wuyan Star Master is even more willing to be disclosed to the outside world.  For sale, the other one is the Black Mist World God. The Black Mist World God has a very good relationship with the Wuyan Star Lord. It can be said that the Black Mist World God grew up watching the Wuyan Star Lord.

    The swordsmanship of the Wuyan Star Lord was originally taught by the Black Mist World God. Of course, the Wuyan Star Lord is now much more powerful than the Black Mist World God.

    "The competition between the two swordsmen is interesting." Immortal Xuyou smiled and said, "Wu Wu, if this Bei Ming is good, you can also accept him as a disciple.

    "I said, never accept a disciple." Black Mist World Shinto.

    Immortal Xuyou shook his head secretly.

    The Black Mist World God once had a disciple. After that disciple died, the Black Mist World God stopped accepting disciples.

    Ji Ning and the boy in red immediately moved and rushed towards each other.

    Both of them have reached a very high level in swordsmanship, and their divine power is controlled as desired, completely restrained, without any leakage.

    "Fifth level of sword power? The swordsmanship is really brilliant." Ji Ning felt the pressure as soon as they fought. The swordsmanship performed by the young man in red was even more ethereal, like an antelope hanging its horns, and the speed of each sword was unparalleled.  At the limit of heaven, it is obvious that he should have obtained a method similar to "Wu Bao Swordsmanship".

    Ji Ning is not surprised. After all, he is a disciple personally taught by Immortal Chaos. It is normal for him to have such a method.

    "Huhuhu."

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is even more erratic and weird.

    What was being used was the Shadowless Style in "Mingyue Swordsmanship", which made it very difficult for the boy in red to resist.

    "Your swordsmanship is good, but with your swordsmanship you are not qualified for my master to take action." The boy in red shouted during the fight.

    "Then be careful." Ji Ning shouted.

    Boom~~~

    The power of the two sword lights wielded by Ji Ning suddenly increased sharply. It was originally just strange and erratic, but now the power also suddenly increased. Ji Ning had never used the "Star Reaching Hand" before, but the young man in red had actually used magical powers.  To compete with the power of Ji Ning's half-step world god, now that the star-catching hand's magical power explodes, the power suddenly increases from the original basis.

    Fast, fierce, weird

    The face of the young man in red changed greatly under the pressure of Ji Ning's sword light. He flashed his divine body and revealed six arms, but Ji Ning also flashed three heads and six arms and continued to attack fiercely.

    "Bang bang bang." Ji Ning's sword light was so heavy and fierce that the ethereal swordsmanship of the young man in red was shaken into chaos again and again, and it could no longer be ethereal.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning's sword light struck the young man in red, causing him to fly backwards and fall to the ground. The main hall trembled faintly, and the young man in red couldn't help but spit out blood.

    "It's just that he is stronger than me." The young man in red was unwilling to give in and wanted to rush towards Ji Ning again.

    "alright."

    A voice from above came, "If you lose, you lose."

    "Yes, Master." The young man in red responded respectfully with some shame. He originally wanted to defeat this ancestor god who didn't know where he came from, but who thought he would be defeated. In terms of swordsmanship, looking at the entire Wuyan Army, he can be regarded as the leader.  Three times, but lost in the hands of Beiming.

    "How is it?" Immortal Xuyou looked at the Black Mist World God, "You are more qualified to comment than me."

    The God of the Black Mist World looked at Ji Ning below, with admiration in his eyes: "This Beiming's swordsmanship is very high. It seems that the two are equally matched. Just because of the weakness in strength, Feiying was defeated. But in fact, he was defeated.  During the fight, Beiming's swordsmanship continued to be more perfect and perfect, everything was natural If I saw it right, Beiming's swordsmanship only revealed a little bit of his real power.  It hasn¡¯t been used yet.¡±

    "Oh?" Immortal Xuyou was surprised.

    But the God of the Black Mist World has already reached the level of the "Sword World" in the way of swordsmanship. Of course, his judgment on "Sword Skills" is even more powerful.

    "Although he did not display more powerful swordsmanship, the perfect meaning cannot be concealed." Black Mist World God smiled, "It is difficult for a weak person to pretend to be a strong swordsman. But for a strong swordsman to want to  It's difficult to disguise yourself as a weakling. His sword, every move and every move has extraordinary meaning. Xuyou, I have a merciless request."

    "Oh? What's the matter?" Immortal Xuyou asked.

    "Let me compare with him." The God of Black Mist World put down his wine glass, "Only by comparing with him personally can you better understand the true strength of his swordsmanship."

    "Haha, I am very average in swordsmanship. It is best for you to go." Xuyou Immortal agreed.

    Remember, Tomato still owes you two chapters, and there is another chapter this evening, which is the first chapter to make up for the debt.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 11: The Sixth General

    When I competed with a swordsman, I saw my own weakness even more clearly!

    Although my Heart Sword World is very powerful and can perfectly control every sword, it is too mediocre The sword is not fast enough, not tricky enough, not powerful enough, and has too many shortcomings.  As soon as the swordsmanship of the Black Mist World God was revealed, he was completely suppressed. This is the truly terrifying self-contained swordsmanship.

    ¡®The world of swords, the realm, is the understanding of the origin of the sword. It has truly become a system and can form a world of swords.

    The Black Mist World God has obviously achieved it.

    "Pfft."

    "Whoops."

    "It should be like this."

    "The second form of Wuming Swordsmanship, no wonder it always felt wrong before."

    "right¡­¡­"

    During the battle, the confusion surrounding the swordsmanship in the past was solved one by one, which made Ji Ning very happy and excited.  On my home planet, there is a saying: "Listening to your words is worth ten years of reading."  Ji Ning also made amazing progress in his competition with sword masters like the World God of Black Mist. From his training till now, he has never encountered such a terrifying existence in swordsmanship.

    The Black Mist World God has obviously restrained his power, so that the power is not leaked. If he uses the 'Sword World' to completely explode it will be easy to destroy a huge chaotic world.

    Although Ji Ning has been making progress, he still feels weak in front of this 'Sword World'.

    "Killing sword style"

    "Yes, this sword does not seek safety, it seeks to kill."

    Ji Ning gradually came to a realization.

    The first form of unnamed swordsmanship is the Heart Sword Form.

    The second form of the nameless swordsmanship - the killing sword form.

    "The talent in swordsmanship is really high." Immortal Xuyou, who was sitting high above, looked at Ji Ning, who was fighting with the God of the Black Mist World below. The power of each sword light continued to rise, and he became more and more sharp, "Swordsmanship,  The edge that makes practitioners palpitate is becoming more and more obvious.

    "To be able to make such rapid progress, I guess Bei Ming must not have been practicing for a long time." Star Lord Wuyan said with a smile.

    "Yes." Immortal Xuyou also nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it is not possible to achieve the world state of the Chaos Era, there is almost no hope of it being able to do it again.

    Ji Ning has made such rapid progress in a competition with a great master of swordsmanship. It is obvious that he is still in the period of rapid improvement in strength.  However, the main reason why Ji Ning improved so quickly was because it was his first time to compete with such a master of swordsmanship.

    "This, this" Among the disciples of Immortal Xuyou who were watching, the boy in red was the most embarrassed.

    "You know the difference, right?" Gong Chaozu Xian, who was on the side, smiled.

    "Elder brother, please stop teasing me." The young man in red said, "I know now that the Bei Ming Ancestor God asked me just now. If he had shown that terrifying swordsmanship from the beginning, I would have been defeated in an instant.  His swordsmanship has completely surpassed that of the peak ancestor gods, and should be comparable to the five generals. I am afraid that only you, senior brother, can defeat him."

    "Of course I can win if Senior Brother takes action."

    "definitely."

    Several disciples nearby also said.

    Xuyou Immortal came from a distant outer land, and his eldest disciple, Gong Chao Zuxian, has been following him. Gong Chao Zuxian's strength is also unfathomable, but he did not join the Wuyan Army. He is very low-key, but Xuyou  Only the disciples of the Immortal Sect and the senior officials of Wuyan Star knew The strongest person in the upper world realm of Wuyan Star was this Gongchao Ancestor Immortal. Even five generals secretly joined forces and were defeated.  The palace is in the hands of the ancestors.

    It¡¯s just that Gong Chaozuxian is too low-key

    Don¡¯t like fighting.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? Because the cultivation of Gong Chao Zuxian has already exceeded an era of chaos, so the Lord of Wuyan Star and the others did not force Gong Chao Zuxian to go through the training. Gong Chao Zuxian lived in Wuyan Star in such a low-key manner.

    "It's not easy to win against him." Gong Chao Zuxian looked at Ji Ning who was fighting against the Black Mist World God, "You all underestimated him. The incarnation of the Black Mist World God used to attack, and his swordsmanship was extremely powerful, but there was still nothing he could do.  Can't stand this Beiming. Now the God of the Black Mist World has used the 'Sword World', but this Beiming can still persistAlthough the God of the Black Mist World did this deliberately, Beiming's swordsmanship is at least astonishing in terms of defense.  .¡±

    "He's so stable."

    "There is no leakage, no flaws. The other five generals have their own methods. But facing Beiming, who has no flaws, over time, they will all be defeated. Even I I am not sure of defeating him.  "Gongchao Zuxian said.

    "There are no flaws?" All the disciples who had always admired the senior brother were amazed.

    "His swordsmanship is so terrifying. If we say he has a divine sword that is a divine weapon of Tao." Gong Chaozu said:He nodded, "That would be even more powerful."

    "Yeah." All the junior brothers and sisters nodded.

    "This Beiming is like this now. As a swordsman, if he has a 'Sword of the Divine Weapon of Tao', how can he still do it?"

    Ji Ning's 'Heart Sword World' is an absolute control. Even if he is stronger than him, it will be difficult to defeat his sword moves, unless the gap is really too outrageous.

    "The Unknown Swordsmanship" is so awesome.

    Beixiu World God, who was born in Tiancang Palace, is also crazy about this swordsmanship.

    Until his death, Beixiu World God was far from fully mastering this unknown swordsmanship.

    "Huh."

    The God of the Black Mist World has stopped.

    Ji Ning stood there with beads of sweat on his face, but there was enthusiasm in his eyes. He had been mentally exhausted just now, but he couldn't care about it at all. This was the first time he was competing against such a powerful swordsman, so Ji Ning naturally seized the opportunity.  .

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    Ji Ning is really grateful.

    Because of fighting for such a long time, my swordsmanship was indeed improving at the beginning, but it could no longer be improved later.  After all, it took six thousand years of experience in the Three Realms to achieve today's explosion. Outbreaks always have an end. Obviously, Ji Ning's enlightenment over the years is not enough to fully understand the 'Killing Sword Style'.

    Ji Ning has also understood most of the killing sword styles, and the rest that he has not understood are even more difficult to understand. Of course, even so, Ji Ning's sword skills are much more powerful.

    "It's rare to find someone who knows the way of swordsmanship on Wuyan Star. You can come to me for sword competition at any time." Black Mist World God smiled.

    "Yes." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°You can do it at any time,¡± but Ji Ning can¡¯t be so foolish as to run away often. This sword practice must be combined with ¡°comprehension¡± and ¡°actual combat!¡±  You must meditate long enough and have enough accumulation before you fight.

    "According to my current progress rate, if I practice for another ten thousand years, I'm afraid I will be able to comprehend the second form." Ji Ning secretly said, "With the help of the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda, it will only take a few hundred years."

    If it weren¡¯t for the Black Mist World God, I¡¯m afraid the time required would be ten times or a hundred times longer, and even certain levels would make it impossible for Ji Ning to fully understand.  But a famous teacher¡¯s guidance will make it clear. This is the importance of a famous teacher.

    "Beiming." The Misty Rock Star Lord above said, and the Xuyou Immortal and Black Mist World God on both sides also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Star Lord." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    "Your strength is indeed good. We have five generals in Wuyan Star, and now you are the sixth general." The Lord of Wuyan Star smiled.

    Ji Ning was slightly stunned.

    For key positions such as generals, strength is one aspect, and generally requires some merit.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    "As a general, my requirements for you will be relatively loose." Star Master Wuyan smiled, "If what I said is right, you should not have been practicing for a long time."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    "Well, your training years are short, so you must work hard to achieve the World Realm." Master Wuyan said, "You will also go out for adventure in the future. This is the destiny oath you need to make to join my Wuyan Army. It is regarded as  It's very loose." He said with a wave of his hand, a scroll flew down from a high place and flew towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took over. If you join any force, you must take an oath of destiny.

    If you are just a guest, the terms of your natal oath will be very loose.

    Ji Ning took a look

    This oath of destiny is indeed very loose, and even the restraint on Ji Ning can be almost ignored. All that is required is loyalty to Wuyan Star.

    "Star Lord." Ji Ning said respectfully, "This oath may need to be changed slightly."

    "Change?" Star Lord Wuyan frowned. This oath was considered the most lenient and asked, "Where should it be changed?"

    "I may take risks in the future and may have to leave the Great Mo Territory." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Leave the Great Mo Realm?" The three world realms above were all confused.

    How vast is the Great Mo Territory?

    There are many great masters in the World Realm. Such a territory is enough for an Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal to hone their skills.

    "I have no choice. I am bound by the oath of my life. I must leave the Great Mo Territory in the future to find a place called Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning asked, "I wonder if the three seniors know this Tiancang Palace."  palace?"

    There is no need to hide it since you are going to Tiancang Palace.

    The vision of the three world realm experts must be greater than mine, and they may know Tiancang Palace.

    There is another update this evening, which is a supplement??Chapter 2.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Misty Rock Star Lord Chapter 12: Patroller

    The Black Mist World God, Xuyou Immortal, and Mist Rock Star Lord in the main hall were all slightly startled.

    "Tian Cang Palace?" Star Lord Wuyan looked at the two people beside him in confusion, "I have gone to relatively few places, namely the Da Mo Territory, Feichan Territory and other five territories. You have gone to more places than me."

    "I haven't heard of it either." The Black Mist World God also shook his head, "Xuyou, you are wandering in endless chaos, have you ever heard of Tiancang Palace?"

    Immortal Xuyou looked down in confusion: "Beiming Ancestor God, what is this Tiancang Palace you are talking about? Is it a place, the name of a palace, or a force?"

    "A force should be a very strong force." Ji Ning said.

    "Have not heard."

    Xuyou Immortal was confused, "There are other territories around the Great Mo Territory, and even more distant territories. I have been wandering for endless years, visited many places, and collected many star maps. But I have never heard of anything like Tiancang Palace.  power!"

    "In other world realms on Wuyan Star, I go to far fewer places than Xuyou. Xuyou has never heard of it This Tiancang Palace must be very far away, or very remote, or even  I don¡¯t know how many eras of chaos may have been destroyed long ago." Star Lord Wuyan said.

    Ji Ning felt a chill in his heart.

    ??Beixiu World God, how on earth did you escape with your life back then? The Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong was severely damaged by the Divine Sword Ziguangqiong, and you didn¡¯t even know Da Moyu when you escaped.

    This is really troublesome!

    The world gods in Beixiu don¡¯t know Da Moyu.

    The Lord of Wuyan Star, the God of Black Mist World, and Immortal Xuyou don¡¯t know about Tiancang Palace either!  It should be noted that Tiancang Palace governs the entire Tiancang Territory, so it is said to be very famous, but Immortal Xuyou has traveled to many territories and has never even heard of it.  From this, we can imagine how far the distance between Da Mo Realm and Tian Cang Realm is.

    "Can I, a Chaos Ji, find him?" Ji Ning asked worriedly.

    "About Tiancang Palace I will help you ask several other world realms, and I will also ask some of my friends to see who has heard of Tiancang Palace." Star Lord Wuyan said.

    "Thank you, Star Lord." Ji Ning said.

    Star Master Wuyan looked down at Ji Ning below, shook his head and smiled: "That's all I can do to help you. However, even Immortal Xuyou hasn't heard enough, and my other friends may not know enough.  Well, your oath to join our Wuyan Army can be slightly modified." He pointed far away.

    I saw bright starlight descending instantly, wrapping the scroll in Ji Ning's hand, and the content on the scroll was modified.

    "What do you think?" Star Lord Wuyan asked.

    Ji Ning looked down and saw that the restraints were much lower. When he reached the world level, there would be almost no restraints.

    "If you are willing, then make an oath of destiny." Lord Wuyan said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully, holding the scroll. The scroll itself has the effect of 'oath stone'.

    "I swear on my life"

    From this moment on, Ji Ning is truly a member of the Wuyan Star. Even after hundreds of millions of years, no matter how powerful he is, he will still be a member of the Wuyan Star.

    Inside the palace.

    After Ji Ning made the oath of his destiny, Wuyan Star Lord, Black Mist World God, and Xuyou Immortal looked at Ji Ning with much gentler eyes. After all, they were on the same warship.

    "When you first join our Wuyan Army, according to the rules, you will be given some treasures, methods, etc." Wuyan Star Lord said, "I will ask Fu Zhe to take you to collect these later."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    "However, we, Wuyan Star, have many practitioners, and it is impossible to give all the treasures to just one of you." Master Wuyan Star said, "So in addition to the most basic gifts, if you want to get more, you need to make meritorious deeds.  , I wonder if you are willing to live in Wuyan Star permanently now, or are you willing to fight for my Wuyan Star?"

    "I am willing to fight abroad." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    Star Lord Wuyan smiled and nodded.

    "Star Master." Ji Ning continued, "I would like to ask How many people in the entire Great Mo Realm are there who know the Black Lotus Secret Technique, are mental practitioners, and are at least as powerful as the Peak Ancestral God?  "

    "The Black Lotus Secret Technique is the secret skill of the Black Lotus God Emperor and will never be passed on to others. Just like the real secret skill of Wuyan Star, it is impossible to pass it on to others. Only some secret skills that are not too important will be taught." Master Wuyan Star smiled.  He said: "He knows the secret technique of Black Lotus, he is a spiritual practitioner, and he must be at least as strong as the peak ancestor god He is also the spiritual general among the nine divine generals under his command."

    "Does General Xin Shen have a second soul?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes." Wuyan Star Lord nodded, "As far as I know, the second spirit of General Xin Shen went to the Earth Dragon Star area to fight in the Chaos Era a long time ago.Then it died.  "!

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    The Dilongxing area?

    Isn¡¯t this where you came from?  Destroyed before an era of chaos?  Wasn't Old Man Yuan the one whose body was taken away from him in ancient times?  There are no such coincidences in the world.

    "What a spiritual general." Ji Ning's eyes burst with murderous intent, and he was right. He felt that the Great Demon God of Xiuxian was not lying at the beginning. As a practitioner with extremely strong mental strength, he was very accurate in sensing whether others were lying.  Perhaps mental practitioners like 'Old Man Yuan' are good at disguise, but demons like the Great Demon God Ji Xiu are not good at lying.

    "You have a grudge against this mind general?" Star Lord Wuyan asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "Oh" Lord Wuyan thought for a moment and said, "In this way, among the chaotic worlds under my command, the one closest to the area commanded by the Black Lotus God Emperor is the 'Sufeng Chaos World.'  There are also many conflicts. There are more than 300 ancestor gods and ancestors resident in Sufeng Chaos World, so go to Sufeng Chaos World."

    "There is already a leader there." The Black Mist World God said.

    Star Lord Wuyan turned over his hand and took out a token glowing with the light of stars, and threw it downwards. Ji Ning reached out to take it, with the word "Guard" on it.

    "This is the patrol order." Lord Wuyan said, "From now on, you are the one I sent.

    ¡®Guardian, you are patrolling on my behalf. You represent me in the Sufeng Chaos World. All our practitioners in the Sufeng Chaos World will listen to your orders.  "

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    "Also, I will send an order to cover up your news." The Lord of Wuyan Star said, "You first came to our Wuyan Star, and now very few people know about you. I am afraid that the Black Lotus God Emperor is even more unscrupulous.  Knowing that you join my side, they don¡¯t know that you can perform better and take revenge in the chaotic world of Sufeng. The nine generals under the Black Lotus God Emperor often go to the chaotic world of Sufeng. You  There will definitely be a chance to meet that spiritual general."

    "Thank you Star Lord." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    This arrangement is really good.

    To patrol on behalf of the Star Lord is indeed a very high status.

    "Be careful." The Black Mist World God was above and warned, "The troops under the command of the Black Lotus God Emperor are not easy to mess with."

    "Yes." Ji Ning was full of expectations.

    Because swordsmanship is essentially an offensive technique, it can be better honed in battle!  When it comes to swordsmanship, there is the nameless swordsmanship, which requires fighting and time.

    "Fu Zhe, take Bei Ming to collect the treasure now. After receiving it, Bei Ming can immediately set off to Sufeng Chaos World." Star Lord Wuyan ordered.

    "Yes." Fuzhe Island Master said respectfully.

    Immediately, Ji Ning and the master of Fuzhe Island left the main hall together.

    "How is it?" Star Lord Wuyan asked the two people beside him.

    "Of course." Xuyou Immortal smiled and said, "It's lucky to have such a powerful swordsman join. I guess Beiming and the mind general have a lot of hatred, so he chose to join our Wuyan Star.  Otherwise, with his swordsmanship he can easily join any force except Da Mo Yuan."

    "So I arranged for him to go to Sufeng Chaos World." Master Wuyan said.

    The boundary between the two major forces is a meat grinder.

    It is very normal for ancestor gods and ancestors to die one by one.  For the two major forces, this is also a way for practitioners to hone their skills. Only by training in life and death can they grow faster.

    Out of Xuyou Palace.

    "Congratulations to Brother Beiming for becoming the sixth general." Fuzhe Island Master and Ji Ning flew side by side, "This time Brother Beiming went to the Sufeng World to patrol on behalf of the Star Master, but he is the undisputed leader.  . This feeling of commanding a chaotic world is very good. When the time comes, those cultivators from Suifeng Chaos World will come to please you one by one."

    "Please please me?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Of course, because you are patrolling on behalf of the Star Lord, you can easily make mistakes. How dare they not please you?" Fuzhe Island Master smiled and said, "Look, the Star Lord's Mansion has arrived."

    Ning turned around and looked. A simple mansion that looked like a huge city was in the distance, surrounded by countless starlights. This was the core of the entire Misty Rock Star.

    "The treasure method you have learned is something that ordinary Ancestral God soldiers can't get even if they fight for a whole period of chaos." The master of Fuzhe Island looked envious and immediately entered the Star Lord's mansion with Ji Ning.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 13: Sculpture

    The Star Lord's Mansion is tens of thousands of miles wide.  !

    The buildings in the Star Lord's Mansion are continuous and overwhelming.

    "That's it?" As soon as he entered, Ji Ning looked into the distance in shock.

    When you enter the Star Lord's Mansion, you can see sculptures one after another. The gray sculptures are all portrait sculptures. There are domineering men with flying hair, cool and beautiful women, an old man who laughs like crazy, and a murderous young man.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Each sculpture seems to be alive, but it is obvious that they are just lifeless rock sculptures.

    "What is that?" Ji Ning asked in confusion.

    "They are all in the world realm." The owner of Fuzhe Island looked at those sculptures with complex colors in his eyes, and said softly, "The world realm has died."

    "Dead?" Ning immediately understood, "Is it the world where the Wuyan Star has died, and then it was carved here according to their appearance?"

    The owner of Fuzhe Island shook his head slightly, "These are their corpses!"

    "Corpse?" Ji Ning was stunned, and turned around to stare at the sculptures. These dozens of rock sculptures did not have any breath of life, divine power, or mana. It should be noted that even the corpses of ordinary gods and demons would have  Even if it is a Chaos Immortal who refines Qi Flow with the breath of divine power, if there is an immortal body left behind after death, the breath will be extraordinary.

    But at first glance, these rock sculptures in front of us do not have any special atmosphere.

    "They are all the world gods who have died in the Mist Rock Star from the endless past to the present." The master of Fuzhe Island said, "They all used their magical power "Mist Rock Destruction Chapter" to fight the enemy desperately, and then died.  .¡±

    ""The Destruction of Mist Rock"?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "The Wuyan Star lineage has a long history. It is older than the Great Moyuan, which is the strongest in the entire Great Mo Territory. Although there are many forces in the Great Mo Territory, in terms of origin alone, our Wuyan Star lineage can be ranked first.  Third, in fact, in Da Mo Territory, there are many institutions with a longer history than Da Mo Yuan. Many of them have been destroyed long ago. A long history is useless. Strong strength is the foundation. Da Mo Yuan is the founder of Da Mo Daojun. Naturally  Completely dominate the entire Da Mo Territory." Fuzhe Island Master said, "The most powerful magical power of our Mist Rock Star lineage is this "Mist Rock Destruction Chapter". Only by practicing the God and Demon Style, can we achieve great success by becoming the World God Queen. This  The magical power of the door will never be spread to outsiders."

    Although Ji Ning has some general introduction to purchasing Star Map and Star Map, there is very little introduction to some secret skills.

    "When you use this magical power, the divine body will gradually turn into mist and rock. If this magical power is completely refined, and you use this magical power, the entire divine body will turn into mist and rock When it turns into mist and rock, your strength will  It's very scary." The owner of Fuzhe Island said, "But there are pros and cons. The divine body is completely transformed into mist rock. Once the divine power is exhausted, it will turn into a mist rock statue, and that means he is really dead."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Only the World Gods of my Wuyan Star lineage will fight tooth and nail to stop their magical powers before their divine power is exhausted and still survive when they are in a desperate situation. These are the people who fight until death." The master of Fuzhe Island said softly.

    Ji Ning looked at the foggy rock statues.

    Those are the world gods from the endless past¡¤¡¤¡¤

    In such a desperate situation and being forced to fight so hard, Ji Ning was shocked when he saw the appearance of those world gods before they died. Some were laughing, some were crazy, and some were calm. Ji Ning was shocked. He understood that the path of a cultivator is full of challenges.  If there is danger, even the world gods will die.  Beixiu world gods are like these in front of you.

    "Let's go." Fu Zhe Island Master said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning bowed respectfully, and then continued to move forward with the owner of Fuzhe Island.

    Ji Ning went to get the armor first. As the sixth general, the armor Ji Ning received was also the "superior grade of chaos".

    "These are the simplified jade talismans of many of my Wuyanxing lineage." In a dark hall, pieces of jade talismans floated, and thousands of jade talismans emitted light. "The weakest light is the ordinary method.  , The strongest light is the top method, and the most dazzling light is the secret skill that cannot be passed on to others."

    Ji Ning looked up at the suspended jade talismans in the dark hall. There were only twelve pieces of the most dazzling jade talismans, and each one had an extraordinary aura.

    "Only the generals in the Wuyan Army and the disciples personally accepted by our Wuyan Star Lineage World Realm members are eligible to learn the secret skills that are not passed down to others." said the Master of Fuzhe Island.

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning immediately began to penetrate his mind and quickly looked at the twelve jade talismans.

    Ji Ning was surprised at the first sight.

    This Wuyan Star has such a profound foundation!  Among the twelve jade talismans, there are three Dushu!  Every swordsmanship is extraordinary.  !

    For example, the strongest among them, the "Fantasy Star Sword Code", has nine moves in total. After practicing to the fifth move, you will reach the sword world realm.

    &nbsp; "Although it is great, it is still inferior to my Wuming Swordsmanship. Wuming Swordsmanship is more extensive and profound." Ji Ning is also a master of swordsmanship, so he naturally has the ability to distinguish. The creator of Wuming Swordsmanship should be very, very high.  , so from a high point of view, the first pose is the 'Heart Sword pose', which allows the practitioner to absolutely control every sword. The further back, the deeper it becomes

    " Other swordsmanship may also be powerful, but its artistic conception is narrower, so it is naturally inferior.

    "I have concentrated on studying the nameless swordsmanship." Ji Ning immediately ignored these three major swordsmanships.

    "The Fragments of "Earthly Tie", "The Demon's Heart Is Immortal", the "Purple Smoke Picture", "The Destruction of Mist Rock"

    Ji Ning was amazed by the magical powers and secret techniques.

    sharp.

    so amazing.

    After all, the Beixiu World God is a member of the Tiancang Palace. He cannot pass on the secrets of the Tiancang Palace to Ji Ning. What he passes on to Ji Ning are some of the secrets he acquired after wandering through countless dangerous places.  Among them, the "Unnamed Swordsmanship" and "Golden Image Divine Power" are two very powerful ones, but the others are relatively inferior. The unique skills of Wuyanxing's lineage are second only to the "Unnamed Swordsmanship".

    Like the fragments of the "Earthly Tie", this is a talisman sealing method with earth-shattering power. Although it is only a fragment, the simplified version, the rough records in it, and the published picture sticker should give Ji Ning the feeling that  "Unknown Swordsmanship" is on the same level, but unfortunately it is a fragment. According to the records, there is no entry level, it is just a fragment of the talisman and seal method.

    Although my "Unknown Sword Technique" is only a fragment, it is complete from the first to the seventh stance. Even Beixiu World God has only practiced the fifth stance. This "Unknown Sword Technique" is enough for me to practice for a long time.

    "The Destruction of Mist Rock Well, what a powerful magical power." Ji Ning looked at it in amazement.

    The Chapter of Mist Rock Destruction is divided into three levels.

    In the first level of mist rock, the divine body will be slightly mist-rocked, such as hair, etc., which will begin to mist-rock. It is very slight, but the burst of divine power can be greatly increased.

    The second level of mist rock, the divine body will be mist rock on a large scale, and even the bones will be mist rock.

    The third level of mist rock, the divine body is completely transformed into mist rock and becomes a mist rock body. The mist rock body transformed by the world god can rival the toughness of the divine weapon of Tao. Such a body can withstand extremely terrifying bursts of divine power.  For example, Ji Ning's Star Picking Hand is just an explosion of his hand, while the Mist Rock Destruction Chapter is an explosion of divine power from every part of the body, all combined, and the power is incredible.

    The first level alone is comparable to the sixth level of "Heart Picking Hand".

    "Choose carefully." The island master said, "You are a general. You can choose ten common methods, or just one top method, or a part of the unique skill."

    It is impossible to teach a unique skill in one go.

    Ji Ning watched carefully. After a long time, he made a decision.

    "I choose this "The Destruction of Mist Rock"," Ji Ning said.

    "Ah." The owner of Fuzhe Island was a little surprised. He and Ji Ning had also talked about the 'Mist Rock Statue' before. He couldn't help but ask, "Has it been decided?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    This magical power is very powerful.

    By practicing the second level, you can match the seventh turn of "Star Reacher", and the seventh turn of "Star Reacher" has not been created yet.

    Ji Ning chose this magical power because, firstly, he wanted to practice it, and secondly, he wanted to ponder it carefully and learn from it so that he could create the seventh turn of the Star Reacher.  After all, Ji Ning still wants to create the eighth and ninth turns

    A moment later, Ji Ning got a jade slip, which recorded the first chapter of "The Destruction of Mist Rock". The first chapter is the first and second levels, and it is also what the ancestor gods can practice.  The third level can only be practiced by world gods.

    "Brother Fuzhe, I have the Star Lord's order, so I will set off for the Sufeng Chaos World first." Outside the Star Lord's Mansion, Ji Ning said goodbye to the Fuzhe Island Master.

    "The chaotic world of Sufeng is the place where we will fight against the Black Lotus God Emperor. Brother Beiming, be careful." The master of Fuzhe Island warned.

    Ji Ning nodded, and then flew through the air to the chaotic world of Sufeng.

    The first update and the second update are coming soon, I think it will be done around 1 o'clock

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 14: Sufeng Chaos World

    The chaotic world traces the wind and forms a huge oval.  !

    Whoosh.

    A large ship flew into the chaotic world of Sufeng. There were three practitioners in the large ship, and they did not restrain their aura at all.

    "You three, come to my Sufeng World. What do you want?" The void rippled, and a black-robed ancestor with two wings and a white horn on his forehead said.

    "The three of us want to explore the ancient ruins." The three practitioners in the big ship all stood up. Their auras were all strong, and they were either ancestral gods or first-class ancestral immortals.

    "These are three bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." One of the silver-haired practitioners waved his hand, and the three bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid flew over.

    The black-robed Zu Xianzhong took it and said calmly: "Okay, I hope the three of you also know that this is the border between our Wuyan Star and the Black Lotus Empire, the place of confrontation. Don't let the three of you get involved."

    "We understand." The three practitioners all said, and then they quickly flew away on the big ship.

    Wow.

    Next to the black-robed ancestor, another old man appeared surrounded by blood-colored waves. The old man smiled and said: "Baijiao, are you venturing to the ruins again?"

    "Yeah." The black-robed ancestor turned his hand and revealed the three bottles of chaotic spiritual fluid.

    "This ancient ruins has attracted some ancestor gods and immortals to take risks. We are reluctant to accept the Chaos Spiritual Liquid." The old man Xuelang shook his head, "It's a pity that this Chaos Spiritual Liquid has to be donated. It would be great if it was ours.  .¡±

    "If it were you, would those Ancestral Gods and Immortals obediently hand over a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid?" the black-robed Ancestor Immortal sneered.

    ??Sufeng Chaos World

    It is not a chaotic world formed by natural evolution, such as the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World. It is the heart of the world that breeds gods and demons. The strongest gods and demons will carve out a chaotic world and then die of exhaustion.

    ¡°But the ¡®Sufeng Chaos World¡¯ was actively developed by an ancient powerful person.

    The ancient powerful man occupied nearly half of the chaotic world and built his own practice cave.

    With the death of that ancient powerful man, his cave became a ruin.

    A practitioner's lair is very dangerous, because he needs to prevent enemies from invading, so he naturally deploys many means.  So even if the great power dies, the cave is still full of dangers. But the more powerful the ruins, the methods, treasures, etc. left by the great powers of that level are enough for countless practitioners to do it.  Crazy.

    ¡®The Sufeng ruins are quite famous ancient ruins.

    Even the World God and the Chaos Immortal have died in it. There are still many mysteries in the Sufeng ruins, but some practitioners who came out alive with treasures have caused a continuous influx of latecomers.

    Want to go in?

    ? ? Okay, you have to pay the toll!

    It¡¯s like riding on the space-time teleportation array, you have to hand over a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  This ruins belongs to the sphere of influence of Wuyan Star. If you want to explore, you have to be obedient.  Unless the gods of the world and the Chaos Immortals are trying to break in, there is no need to pay.  But the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals still surrendered obediently, otherwise it would be miserable if they were besieged by Wuyan Star's army.

    The most profitable thing in Da Mo Yuan is the ¡®time and space teleportation array¡¯, but all twenty-one time and space teleportation arrays are controlled by Da Mo Yuan!  Other forces can only covet it.

    "Are the guards here?" A burly demon-like figure in golden armor appeared.

    "Not yet." The black-robed ancestor shook his head.

    "We have been watching for a long time." The old man Xuelang looked worried, "I don't know what the temper of this patrolman is. Bai Jiao and I have been running this wind-traveling chaotic world for several chaotic eras. I hope this  Don¡¯t fall into this guard¡¯s hands again.¡±

    The chaotic world of Sufeng was opened up by ancient powers.

    The chaotic world that evolves naturally can only exist for one Chaos Epoch, and then it will evolve again.  But within this Sufeng chaotic world, there are ¡®Sufeng ruins¡¯, which have existed for a long time.

    "I heard that this patrolman is the new general." The Golden-armored Demon God whispered, "There were only five generals in our Wuyan Army before, and this is the sixth one. I have never seen him before.  I don¡¯t know what his temper is likeyou two just wish yourselves well."

    "Yes." The black-robed ancestor and the old man Xuelang nodded, both feeling nervous.

    Patrollers are originally patrolling and supervising, and they have great power.

    While the three of them were talking to each other about the ¡®Watcher,¡¯¡ª¡ª

    "Whoops."

    In another part of Sufeng Chaos World, a gap opened in the sky, a stream of light flew in, and then stopped, it was Ji Ning.

    "Huh? There is movement." BlackThe Ancestral Immortal and the Blood Waver's Golden Armor Demon Company rushed over.  !

    After traveling through the void.

    The three of them saw a young man in white clothes high in the sky in the distance. The young man in white clothes was overlooking the vast chaotic world.

    "They look exactly the same as on the scroll." The three black-robed ancestors did not dare to hesitate and flew over to Ji Ning's side. The black-robed ancestor even asked: "But the patrol?"

    Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out the token.

    Hum~~~~

    The token exudes a domineering aura, which is very similar to the Misty Rock Star Lord.

    "Greetings to the Patroller." The three companies of the Black-robed Ancestral Immortal said respectfully in unison. The patrol token cannot be faked. The Lord of the Black Mist Star gave Ning the Patrol Order, so only Ning can use it. The other Ancestral Gods can also use it.  Even the ancestors and immortals cannot use it.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "Who are you three?"

    "I am Bai Jiao, and he is Xue Hai. We are responsible for taking charge of all the trivial matters in Sufeng Chaos World." said the black-robed Ancestral Immortal Company.

    "I am the Ancestral God of the Food Mountain." The tall man in golden armor with simple eyes said in a low voice, "The three hundred and twenty-one Ancestral Gods and Immortals stationed in the chaotic world of Sufeng all obey my orders and follow the stars.  Lord¡¯s order, from today on, I will obey the orders of the patroller.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded. He also understood that many chaotic worlds under the command of Wuyan Star Lord also have special managers. They usually arrange two ancestor gods and ancestors so that the two ancestor gods and ancestors can supervise each other. In addition,  In addition, patrolmen will occasionally be dispatched to patrol and monitor to prevent theft from theft.

    The chaotic world of Sufeng is managed by the White Horn Ancestral Immortal and the Blood Sea Ancestral God.

    "You three can just call me the Rising Sun Sword Immortal." Ji Ning said. The Master of Wuyan Star had ordered the cover-up of his information, so Ji Ning naturally gave a false name to the outside world.

    "Sword Immortal of the Rising Sun." The three of them said respectfully.

    "Where is the Wuyan Army stationed? Take me there." Ji Ning ordered.

    "It's right there." The Ancestral God of Food Mountain pointed to the mountains in the distance, "We all live there.

    ¡®Dongning Mountains, up.  "

    This mountain range stretches for thousands of miles, and the Ancestral Gods and Immortals randomly choose the peaks to live in. This distance is very close to the Ancestral Gods and Immortals. Once fighting, they can gather instantly.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked at it and nodded, smiling, "Then I'll live here too, brother Shishan. This time I'm here to patrol the Sufeng Chaos World. It's a small matter. The main thing is to fight with the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom with you."  A battle.¡±

    "With the general here, we will be more confident." The Ancestral God of Food Mountain chuckled.

    "I heard that the Sufeng Ruins in the Sufeng Chaos World are quite famous." Ji Ning turned to look at the black-robed Ancestral Immortal and the Blood Wave Ancestral God. "Do you have any information about the Sufeng Ruins? Yes,  Just give me one."

    "Yes." The black-robed ancestor turned his hands, took out a roll of jade slips, and handed it to Ji Ning respectfully.

    "Wellwell, you have nothing to do here. You can continue to do whatever you have to do." Ji Ning ordered, "You just need to cooperate with the Wuyan Army. You don't have to come to me if you have nothing to do."

    "Yes Yes."

    The Black-robed Ancestral Immortal and the Blood Wave Ancestral God Company said respectfully.

    "Go." Ji Ning ordered, and then the two ancestral gods and ancestors left.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to let us go like this?¡± Blood Sea Ancestor God whispered softly, ¡°Baijiao, I thought I was going to offer some treasures, I have all the treasures ready.¡±

    "Yes, the patrolman this time is still a general, and his vision must be very high. I am also frightened. I didn't expect to let us go like this." The black-robed ancestor also breathed a sigh of relief, "Listen to this patrolman  What he means is that he doesn¡¯t want us to bother him when he has nothing to do. It seems that he really doesn¡¯t want to exploit us.¡±

    "Yeah." The Blood Sea Ancestral God was also happy.

    "General, as long as you say a word, they will obediently offer the treasure." The Ancestral God of Shishan said with a smile, "Guan Sufeng Chaos World is a good job, not just any ancestor god can get it."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    With your own strength, why do you need to do such threatening things?

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air and turned to look at the lush Dongning Mountains. He would live here for a long time in the future, tens of thousands of years or even longer.

    On Monday, everyone remember to vote for recommendation.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdian.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 15: Adventurer

    The day after Ji Ning arrived in Sufeng Chaos World.  !

    On a desolate star in the chaos, Ji Ning landed here.

    "This star is ordinary. In the vast chaos around it, there are billions of such inconspicuous stars." Ning nodded lightly, "Ordinary is better! Let the world's prison be placed here."

    Ji Ning tossed it casually.

    A piece of stele fell into the bottomless canyon below, falling tens of thousands of miles, and was carried by the deep underground spring to the depths of the earth.

    "I am wandering in the Great Mo Territory, or even leaving the Great Mo Territory in the future Danger may arise at some point, so of course I have to leave a chance to turn around!"  The clone of this deity remains here. Even if the master dies, the clone can still cultivate and come back.

    "However, according to legend, there are some terrible secret techniques that can kill the clones of the deity as well." Ji Ning was secretly vigilant.

    It¡¯s like a life oath.

    Once you violate the oath of your destiny, the original deity, the second soul, the clone, etc. will all suffer backlash and die!  The reason for this is that the main body and the second soul also have some special connections.

    In the chaos, some terrifying existences have some special secret techniques that achieve the same effect as the 'Oath of Life', and can kill all the clones and second souls!  No matter how many clones you have, it will be useless This is what Beixiu World God told Ji Ning in the records, but such a powerful secret technique is too difficult to practice and is extremely rare. This secret technique is not available in the world.  They are all unique.

    The ancestor gods, ancestors and immortals have never heard of it.

    "Even if you have a clone, you still need to be vigilant." Ji Ning reminded himself.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning left immediately. This place was quite far away from the chaotic world of Sufeng. It took Ji Ning most of the day to travel through the chaos to get here.

    ??Sufeng Chaos World, Dongning Mountains, Xuri Courtyard.

    This is a quiet, ordinary square courtyard. This is Ji Ning's residence.

    "Huh."

    A stream of light flew from the distant sky and landed in the small courtyard. It was Ji Ning who had rushed back from the desolate star in the distance.

    "General." A voice came from outside the courtyard door.

    Ji Ning looked towards the door and smiled: "Come in."

    The door opened, and three sergeants wearing golden armor walked in from the outside. These three were all golden-armored captains of the Wuyan Army. The leader was the Ancestral God of the Mountain of Food.  One is an enchanting woman with a fluffy snow-white tail, and the other is a green-haired man exuding a cold air.

    "General, you went out early yesterday, and neither of them came to see you." The Ancestral God of Food Mountain said with a smile.

    "These are the other two captains?" Ji Ning looked at those two.

    The Ancestral God of Food Mountain said: "This is Immortal Feiling."

    "I've seen the general." The enchanting woman wearing golden armor and a furry white tail said, her voice naturally full of charm.

    "This is Ancestral God Yuan Lei." Ancestral God Shishan introduced the icy green-haired man next to him.

    "I've seen the general." Ancestral God Yuan Lei said respectfully.

    "The more than three hundred Ancestral Gods stationed in Sufeng Chaos World are mainly composed of three teams. The three of us are captains. The Star Lord ordered me to be the leader." The Ancestral God of Shishan said, "Now that the general is here, I will wait for the natural  Follow the general's orders."

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "Fei Ling, Yuan Lei, this is the first time you and I have met. We will fight side by side together for a long time in the future. Please sit down and let's sit down and chat."

    Immediately, the four of them sat down around a wooden table in the small courtyard. Ji Ning waved his hand, and some wine appeared.

    "I just came here and I don't know how you are going to fight against the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom. Please tell me." Ji Ning asked.

    "General." Fei Lingfei's voice was very pleasant as she said, "Our side is the border. The closest to us from the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom is the Qu Chong Chaos World. Sometimes they will sneak attack on us. Sometimes,  We will sneak attack on them It is usually a small-scale confrontation, and it is rare for hundreds of ancestors and gods to fight against each other on a large scale."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "However, they have more sneak attacks on us." Fairy Feiling shook her head, "Our Sufeng Chaos World has Sufeng Relics. This Sufeng Relic is under our control. Every foreign ancestor god and ancestor immortal wants to enter and break into the city.  You need to pay for a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. In one Chaos Era, you can collect almost a square of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    One side, that¡¯s a thousand bottles.

    This is enough to make the world hungry.

    "So the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom really wants to seizeIn the Sufeng Chaos World, of course they come to sneak attacks again and again, but the entire Dongning Mountains has long been heavily restricted by formations. The entire Sufeng Chaos World is our territory. Most of his sneak attacks are at his expense.  Fairy Fei Ling said, "We are more than three hundred ancestors and gods united! Even if the gods of the world come, we can resist and support them, so so far the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom has been unable to do anything to us."  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning understood.

    The Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom covets the Sufeng Chaos World, but if they want to seize the Sufeng Chaos World, they may have to let the World Realm take action, but once the World Realm level really takes action then the war will rise to  Higher level.

    ??Wuyan Star has a long history, profound foundation, and more world realms.

    The Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom does not dare to start a war easily, so the ancestor gods and ancestors usually fight against each other. This kind of confrontation is more of a training for the ancestor gods and ancestors under their command. After experiencing life and death fighting, it is easier for the ancestor gods and ancestors to fight against each other.  growing up.  For example, among the more than 300 ancestors and gods stationed here, almost all of them have not practiced beyond the Chaos Epoch.  Perhaps the Black Lotus Chaos Kingdom is also holding on to hope, hoping that the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals' sneak attacks may succeed in capturing the Sufeng Chaos World.

    Ji Ning chatted with the three captains, and he also got to know the personalities of these three captains through simple contact.

    The Food Mountain Ancestral God may seem rough and fierce, but he is actually steady. This is probably why Star Master Wuyan asked more than 300 Ancestral Gods to obey the orders of the Food Mountain Ancestral God.

    The Feiling Fairy is very cheerful, and her eyes light up every time she mentions fighting. She must be extremely warlike.

    The ancestor god Yuan Lei is a man of few words.

    time flies.

    Ji Ning came to Sufeng Chaos World, and more than a hundred years passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Come to my Sufeng world, what's the matter?" The black-robed ancestor appeared through the void and looked at the man in gold sitting in a large ship in front of him.

    "Nonsense, of course we are going to explore the ruins." The man in gold clothes said lazily, "This is a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    Throwing a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid over, the black-robed Ancestor Immortal took it, frowning slightly but not saying anything. These immortals and demons gave Chaos Spiritual Liquid just because they didn¡¯t want to offend Wu Yanxing, but they were not necessarily polite to him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The space rippled, and Ji Ning appeared.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the man in gold on the big boat.

    "Watcher, I'm here for an adventure," the black-robed ancestor said.

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded. It had been more than a hundred years since he came to Sufeng Chaos World, and this was the first time he encountered an outsider.

    The man in golden clothes on the big ship glanced at Ji Ning and whispered softly: "Guardian? Humph." He waved his hand, and a large group of bustling immortals and demons immediately appeared next to him. All of these immortals and demons were ancestor gods.  There were hundreds of auras, all of them were extremely respectful and addressed the man in gold.

    'Owner,.

    "Let's go." The man in gold clothes looked very cool.

    The big ship flew in a mighty manner, flying towards the Sufeng ruins.

    "There are actually so many followers." Ji Ning was surprised.

    "He is quite famous among the many Ancestral Gods who often take adventures. He is called the Tiannan Ancestral God. His strength is probably the peak of the Ancestral Gods. However, because he got a lot of treasures from one adventure, he directly bought hundreds of Ancestral Gods and some Ancestral Gods.  Immortal as a servant." The black-robed Ancestral Immortal Company introduced, "There are so many Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals as servants, and they also bought the Ancestral God Formation! With the cooperation of the Ancestral God Formation Even if he encounters a world-level great master, he will  A group of servants can help him resist for a period of time, so of course he is very arrogant."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals have a long lifespan. If they cannot reach the World Realm in a Chaos Era, they have no hope. There is no hope of improving their strength. On the contrary, many Ancestor Immortals are keen on taking risks.

    Relics left by the ancient great powers

    They like to walk on the edge of life and death, and like this sense of adventure. Once successful, it may be a big gain.

    Like the Tiannan Ancestral God, he bought hundreds of Ancestral Gods and Ancestral God Formations with one huge harvest, which became a good story among many Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal adventurers.

    "It's time to enter the Sufeng Ruins." Ji Ning thought to himself. On the first day he came to this chaotic world, Ji Ning asked for a detailed information record about the Sufeng Ruins from the black-robed ancestors. In the Three Realms  There is no chance, but in the Great Mo Realm, there are still quite a lot of relics left by the ancient great masters.

    It has not been discovered for so long, and even many people in the World Realm died inside. It is obvious that the ancient power that left behind traces is an existence beyond the World Realm.

    In this kind of treasure, you have to stay out of the same way, of course, you have to explore it.

    Chapter 2 At six o'clock in the evening?Everyone remember to vote for recommendations. Everyone has free recommendation votes.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 16: First Visit to the Ancient Ruins

    Three days later.  !

    "Is this the Sufeng ruins?" Standing on the clouds and mist, Ji Ning looked down at the vast world. At a glance, he saw endless clouds and mist covering hundreds of millions of miles around.  It should be noted that the entire Sufeng ruins were originally the cave of the ancient powerful man, and accounted for nearly half of the entire chaotic world. It is conceivable that the scope is huge.

    "Enter."

    Ji Ning plunged directly into the shrouding clouds.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning felt that the space was changing. Suddenly, he felt soft under his feet. His expression changed and he quickly flew upwards.

    "Roar~~~" A bloody mouth rushed out from below, and it was a big bite. Fortunately, Ji Ning flew quickly and avoided the bite.

    "They actually moved me directly to the swamp." Ji Ning flew to a high altitude and looked down. Below was a vast swamp. Directly below, there was a strange beast covered in mud, looking up at Ji Ning with ferocious eyes.  Light, it slowly crawled out, revealing its lizard-like body.

    "According to the information recorded in the Sufeng Ruins, no matter where you enter the Sufeng Ruins, you will be moved to the swamp. There are countless insect beasts in the swamp. The strength of the insect beasts may be strong or weak, and the weak ones may only have the strength of the true gods.  , the most defiant one may even have the world god level." Ji Ning looked at the insect beast below that was already eyeing him.

    It is normal for a powerful practitioner to raise insect beasts in his cave.

    The ancient great man who built this cave specially created a huge swamp in the cave to raise insect beasts. It has even formed a cycle. The insect beasts will kill and devour each other without the great man's attention.  Eat to grow.  So the owner of the cave has been dead for who knows how long, but the insect beasts in the swamp are still frighteningly numerous.

    These insect beasts were bred to serve as guards of the cave, so all foreign intruders will be attacked by the insect beasts.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± This insect beast, which had a body shape similar to a lizard but a wider mouth, suddenly rose into the sky, and its body of hundreds of feet was crawling in the void.

    "die."

    A dazzling sword light flashed across the body of the insect beast.

    "Bang." The insect beast's body was split in two, life was cut off, blood was flowing, and it fell into the swamp below, splashing some mud.

    The Shadowless Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning is holding a Beiming Sword. The Beiming Sword has shrunk from a thousand feet in length to three feet in length.

    "There are too many insects and beasts in the swamp, so hurry up and leave." Ning immediately turned into a black electric snake and quickly flew away.

    The outermost part of Sufeng Cave Mansion is a swamp. There is no other way but to pass through the swamp Then we reach other areas of the Sufeng Cave Mansion ruins. In the cave house, Ji Ning can't tell the direction. He just chooses randomly.  One direction maintained the highest speed flight.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning faintly felt the fluctuation, and quietly flew towards it.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning saw a scene happening in the distance. There was a barren hill in the swamp in the distance. On the barren hill was a two-headed snake beast with a body length of more than ten miles. It was staring above with its head raised.  Above it is a monster with huge scale wings, and the aura of the two is amazing.

    "These two, I feel like they have reached the threshold of world gods in terms of strength alone, but they are inferior in terms of skills. To kill them two, I will spend some means, it is not difficult." Ji Ning secretly guessed based on the information he received, "They are here.  There are two overlords in the swamp."

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± the two-headed snake roared and charged forward suddenly.

    The scale-armored monster also swooped down and killed them.

    For a moment, the ground in the swamp trembled. Fortunately, this is the ruins of a cave, and time and space are extremely stable. Even if the world is fighting, it cannot be shaken.  If it were in the outside worldthe fight between these two strange beasts would be enough to shatter a chaotic world.

    "That's that?" Ji Ning suddenly saw a dirty big ship beside the barren hill. There were some swords, armor, beads, cloth streamers and other magic weapons on the big ship. These magic weapons all emitted powerful fluctuations.

    "So many magic weapons? And almost all of them are at the level of chaos magic weapons." Ji Ning was delighted.

    Over the long years, there have been too many ancestor gods and ancestors who came to explore and died in the swamp.

    The insect beasts don¡¯t know how to use the magic weapons left behind after their death. Some powerful insect beasts will collect them as trophies!

    Ji Ning restrained his aura and distorted the surrounding light so that the insect beasts could not see him.

    "To fully recover my divine sword Ziguang Qiong, I need a lot of essence of the Five Elements. These magic weapons must be obtained." Ji Ning immediately made a decision, "I hope both sides will be injured and die. That will be fine."

    ¡°Hiss~~¡¤One of the two-headed snake's heads was caught by the scale monster's sharp claws, but the other snake head tilted sideways and bit the scale monster's head fiercely, biting tightly, while the scale monster was going crazy.  Struggling, its scaled wings flapped as hard as it could, causing the surrounding swamp to shake for a moment.

    With a bang, the scale-armored monster¡¯s head shattered, its aura quickly weakened, and its originally struggling wings also drooped.

    One of the heads of the two-headed snake has been smashed to pieces, but it still raised the other head and roared excitedly.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The roar echoed between heaven and earth.

    Following the two-headed snake, it lowered its head and began to devour the flesh and blood of the scale monster. The insect beasts relied on fighting and devouring each other to constantly transform. As it devoured, another one that was already torn to pieces was  The snake head also began to grow gradually.

    "Whoops."

    A figure suddenly approached.

    The two-headed snake was furious, and the intact snake head glared at the approaching figure in white.

    "Huh." Its snake tail swung, like lightning lashing towards the approaching figure in white.

    "Heart Sword Heaven and Earth."

    Bang.

    With a flash of sword light, the huge snake's tail brushed aside, but the sword light directly pierced the only intact head of the two-headed snake.  The two-headed snake opened its mouth angrily, with two crystal clear fangs visible to the naked eye, and there was a faint trace of transparent liquid at the tips of the fangs.

    "Whoops." The venom was as fast as light.

    "Pfft." The sword light flashed and the venom was easily deflected.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The sword light directly penetrated the snake's head. The huge body of the two-headed snake trembled, and then it fell softly. The swamp was shaken by the impact.

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    "Fortunately, this insect beast has been seriously injured before, and its strength is less than 30%, otherwise it would not be so easy to kill it." Ji Ning showed joy. There is a danger in the insect-killing beast, that is, the insect beast will summon its companions!  Once it encounters a strong intruder, it will roar and summon other insect beasts if it is no match.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning moved quickly enough, and fortunately the double-headed snake itself was seriously injured. After all, Ji Ning did not bring the divine sword Ziguang Qiong when he entered the Sufeng ruins this time, because the most important treasure on his body was the divine sword. If  If he died in the Sufeng ruins, it would be fine if he lost other treasures, but it would be totally worthless if he lost the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    That is the divine sword that makes the World God and Chaos Immortal go crazy. As long as you get enough essence of the Five Elements, you can make the divine sword Purple Light Qiong show its edge again.

    "Treasure."

    Ning immediately fled and flew towards the barren hills in the distance. Next to the barren hills was the big ship. On the big ship were some magic weapons, which were the trophies accumulated by the two-headed snakes. Some of them were the ancestor gods and ancestors killed by the two-headed snakes.  Some of what it got was obtained by killing other insect beasts.

    "Well, there are twenty-one Chaos Treasures. Maybe there are treasures in the storage magic treasure." Ji Ning inspected it clearly with a quick sweep of his mind, and immediately put away the entire ship with a wave of his hand.

    "Whoops."

    Suddenly a ship of light flew from the distance.

    Ji Ning looked up.

    "Isn't this a patrolman? Hahaha, hand over those magic weapons and I will spare your life." There was a man in golden clothes standing on the big ship, and beside him were a group of ancestor gods and ancestors.

    "Ancestral God Tiannan?" Ji Ning frowned.

    The Tiannan Ancestral God has hundreds of ancestral gods and immortal servants. He did not bring the divine sword Ziguang Qiong this time, so it was a bit troublesome to deal with them.

    When venturing into some ancient ruins, in addition to the dangers of the ancient ruins themselves, other practitioners may also take action at any time out of greed!

    "Hand over the magic weapon!" Standing on the treasure ship, Tiannan Ancestor God's expression turned cold, "Otherwise, die!"

    "Ancestral God Tiannan, I don't want to be your enemy. The Sufeng ruins are huge, so why bother fighting to the death?" Ji Ning said.

    "A fight to the death? Just you?" Tiannan Ancestor God finally lost his patience and shouted coldly, "Kill him."

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  £®  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 17: Danger Zone

    The Tiannan Ancestral God gave an order, and all the ancestral gods and immortal servants under his command immediately stopped.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of breath, six streaks of light were seen quickly killing Ji Ning at a speed that exceeded the limit of heaven.

    "Chase." Hundreds of ancestor gods rushed out at the same time, killing Ji Ning.

    "Escape."

    Ji Ning did not dare to hesitate at all and even used the Nine-Pointed Electric Snake Escape Technique.

    He is powerful, but with hundreds of ancestral gods cooperating with the ¡®Ancestral God Formation, even if they encounter a real world god, they can entangle and support them. Once trapped, he will not be able to escape at all!  Then just grinding slowly can consume all his magical power Ji Ning will never allow himself to be surrounded.

    "You can't escape." Tiannan Ancestral God sneered. In order to buy the two ancestors who manipulated magic weapons to exceed the limits of heaven, he spent a lot of treasures. Those two ancestors can make magic weapons exceed the limits of heaven. Generally,  Being able to contain the enemy, as long as it is contained for a while, the team of renters under his command will be able to surround the enemy heavily.

    With this group of servants

    The Ancestral God Tiannan is almost invincible below the world level!

    Six streams of light quickly chased after him. They were six long shuttles. Their speed was obviously faster than Ji Ning's escape technique. They quickly flew in front of Ji Ning, trying to intercept and hinder Ji Ning.

    "Get out of here."

    At this time, Ji Ning used all his strength and appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords.

    "Heart Sword Heaven and Earth!"

    Six divine swords are used simultaneously!

    Use the magical power of the star-catching hand!

    After more than a hundred years of training in the chaotic world of Sufeng, Ji Ning's swordsmanship became even more powerful and his power became more powerful.

    "Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang." All six long shuttles were smashed and flung far away. Although Ji Ning's speed was slightly affected for a moment, he followed him and resumed his ultimate speed and quickly escaped into the distance.

    "What." The face of the Tiannan Ancestral God, who was watching leisurely on the big ship, changed, "The magic weapons of the two ancestors exceeded the limits of heaven, and they were defeated in an instant?"

    It¡¯s too short.

    It felt like as soon as they met, the six long shuttles were thrown far away. Especially when Ji Ning's half-step world god body combined with the magical power of the star-catching hand, the long shuttles flew too far.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The hundreds of Ancestral Gods were relatively slow, and they could only watch helplessly as the young man in white kept widening the distance between them and quickly disappeared into the horizon.

    "Hmph." Tiannan Ancestor God frowned and snorted coldly when he saw this. "You are a fast runner. I hope you can run as fast next time!"

    "Walk."

    The Tiannan Ancestral God calmly ordered.

    "Yes." All the ancestors and gods responded to the order and returned to the ship, and then the ship quickly left.

    Ji Ning glanced behind him and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "When I have the opportunity in the future, I will also have to get some servants of the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal." Ji Ning secretly thought, there is a big gap between the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal and the World Realm, but quantity can make up for the quality gap!  A hundred Ancestral Gods combined with the Ancestral God Formation can withstand the attack of the World Realm for a period of time. If a thousand Ancestral Gods cooperate with the Ancestral God Formation, they may even besiege and kill a weaker World Realm expert!

    But a thousand Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are not so easy to come by. How many Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals (first-class Ancestral Immortals) are there in the entire Wuyan Star lineage?

    What¡¯s more, the ¡®Ancestral God Formation¡¯ of a thousand Ancestral Gods is worth more than a thousand Ancestral God slaves!  Without the Ancestral God Formation, no matter how many Ancestral Gods there are, they are just a piece of scattered sand. The Ancestral God Formation must be used to form a perfect whole.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning continued to move forward at high speed.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s strength, the swamps of this ancient ruins are not a big threat. As long as you are careful and get out of the way when you sense a huge aura in the distance, it is still relatively safe.

    "I see it." Ji Ning saw the mountains in front of him. "We have entered other areas of the ancient ruins."

    "The information about the Sufeng ruins that we obtained before is of no use."

    Ji Ning was worried.

    The swamps of ancient ruins are the outermost and actually the safest.

    Other areas, however, are subject to the formation restrictions of the entire cave, which often changes. There may be no danger in passing this place this time, but next time it may be fatal.  Therefore, the purpose of intelligence is not

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning landed on the mountain peak and ran at high speed. Now he didn't dare to fly around as he might fly into despair.

    Running at high speed, at the same time, the mental energy is like ripples, exploring the surroundings, and the golden beads of the stars are still surrounding the surroundings. Even if there is danger, the golden beads of the stars should be encountered first.

    &nbsp"Huh?" Ji Ning ran for a moment and suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance.

    A woman in a fiery red robe is sitting cross-legged on a mountain peak in the distance. The woman has a pretty face and eyes like autumn water. She is surrounded by blades like the waning moon. There are hundreds of blades surrounded by flames.  Surrounded by flames.

    "What a beautiful woman." Ji Ning was quite knowledgeable. After seeing her, she couldn't help but sigh, "This is a disaster for the country and the people."

    After taking a look.

    Ji Ning continued to run forward, and his speed reached thousands of miles in an instant.  !

    The woman in fiery red robes sitting on the top of the mountain also saw Ji Ning and couldn't help but murmured softly: "It's weird, the "Great Freedom and Wishful Dharma" I created has natural charmthose deliberate charms  On the contrary, it's inferior. My natural charm is so powerful, but he didn't come to talk to me? Doesn't he know my reputation as the 'Fire Fairy'?"

    Fire Fairy Su Youji is also quite famous among the Ancestral Gods and Immortals of the Great Mo Territory.

    "And he dares to run so fast in a dangerous area of ??ancient ruins." The woman in fiery red robe muttered, "I think I'm crazy, but he's even crazier than me. He's running so fast. I'm afraid the area he's been exploring for a year will be shorter than  I will explore more in ten thousand years. However, death will be quick. It is rare to see someone pleasing to the eye Well, I hope you are lucky."

    The swamp is the outermost area.

    After leaving the swamp, everything is considered a dangerous area. According to normal exploration, you usually have to be very careful and your progress will be very slow.

    "But the Sufeng ruins occupy almost half of the chaotic world. Can you imagine how large the scope is?"  If we explore slowly, we can only explore a small area within hundreds of thousands of years and millions of years.  However, Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals generally have long lifespans, and they are indeed not too anxious. Safety comes first.

    Ji Ning is different.

    Ji Ning has a clone outside, and he has understood the ¡®Heart Sword Heaven and Earth¡¯. He is also very capable of sensing and controlling the surroundings. He is also a very brave person.  Including how long has it been since his cultivation?  Why would you want to spend hundreds of thousands of years in this place?  He dedicated himself to adventure for a few years and then left, so of course the speed would be very fast.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he saw a corpse on the ground in the distance.

    "Take it." An innate spiritual treasure rope flew out, tied up the corpse, and then put it into the cave magic treasure that he carried with him.

    The body will naturally be burned, but the magic weapon will have to be put away.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning was in a good mood. It was normal to occasionally find the corpses of other practitioners in ancient ruins. Of course, he might die when he did.

    too big.

    The ancient ruins were too big. Ji Ning had been wandering around the ancient ruins for more than a year in a blink of an eye. With the induction of his Heart Sword and Heaven and Earth, the protection of the stars and gold beads in the sky, and the detection of his mind he also avoided all the terrifying things.  dangerously.  In addition to the Tiannan Ancestral God and Fire Fairy at the beginning, they met six more practitioners, but only one practitioner attacked Ji Ning, and the others avoided them from a distance.

    The person who attacked Ji Ning was naturally killed by Ji Ning!

    "Huh."

    I saw Ji Ning running through the mountains and forests, sometimes slowly, sometimes quickly, with a unique rhythm. It was obvious that Ji Ning was quite experienced.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~, there were waves of fluctuations coming from the distance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "The fluctuations are really big. There seem to be several fluctuations. Let's go and take a look." According to intelligence records, in such a dangerous area, those who can provoke several parties to fight are usually heavy treasures.  .

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning quickly and quietly approached, and soon came to a mountain peak. Ji Ning looked through the weeds into the distance. In a valley in the distance, five ancestor gods and ancestors were fighting. They were divided into two parties.  On one side is an ancestral god and ancestral immortal, and on the other side are four ancestral gods and ancestral immortals.

    "Prison Sword God, there are two divine weapons of the Tao, one for you and one for us, isn't that good?"

    "Just you four idiots? Die, die, die." The man shrouded in black robes showed six arms holding six foggy sword lights, killing crazily.  The other four ancestor gods and ancestors cooperated with each other and could barely hold on.

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up when he heard this on the mountain: "Magical weapons of the Tao? Two pieces? Prison Sword God Well, it seems to be the legendary Prison Sword God. He is indeed a master of swordsmanship. In terms of strength, he should be as good as  I¡¯m on the same level.¡±

    Important news reminder, because the Chinese New Year is coming, Manghuangji Game will hold a grand ¡®Xianyuan Conference¡¯, where players from each district can compete with each other to determine the strongest players in the entire Manghuangji Game!  At the same time, because of the Spring Festival, there are also Spring Festival activities now, giving out red envelopes, etc., everyoneDon't forget to collect the red envelope.

    Tomato is quite strong now, so of course he will participate in the Fairyland Conference. This time he will definitely make a splash in the Fairyland Conference. My goal is to get into the top ten!  My Fuju Sword Immortal is very powerful

    If you want to play, you can download it and give it a try.

    Game download address: http¡ÁmhjszdqUbacvm

    You can also add Tomato WeChat, game download information, and search in Add Friends

    ¡®I¡¯ll just eat tomatoes.

    Today¡¯s second update is at six o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 18: Fighting in the Ancient Ruins

    "All of them die!" The Prison Sword God exploded crazily, attacking the four Ancestral Gods and Immortals. He knew very well that once the battle lasted too long, it might attract some other Ancestral Gods and Immortals who were adventuring in Sufeng Ruins.

    "I can't hold it anymore."

    The burly Ancestral God holding six black sticks roared, and the sword light of the Hell Sword God only splashed some sparks when it fell on him.

    "careful."

    "retreat."

    The face of a blood-robed ancestor god who was fighting in close combat changed drastically. His body even split and turned into two figures to escape.

    Poof.

    A sword light fell and killed one of the clones.

    "My divine body is severely damaged and I can't stop it." The blood-robed ancestor god fled quickly. As he fled, the other three ancestor gods also secretly cursed, and they could only flee in all directions unwillingly.  They were not a team in the first place. They only temporarily joined forces because the Prison Sword God was too powerful.

    "Humph, a bunch of idiots." The Prison Sword God stopped, looked at the four figures escaping, and then grinned.

    "Huh?" The Prison Sword God's expression suddenly changed, and he turned his head suddenly.

    A cold sword light suddenly appeared and stabbed him directly.

    "There is actually one hidden next to him." The Prison Sword God smiled ferociously and swung the six divine swords mercilessly. He didn't pay attention to the stabbing sword at all. Although the speed was very fast, it was too simple and direct.  .

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The two swords collided.

    The Prison Sword God flew away with a look of astonishment on his face, while Ji Ning, dressed in white, pursued the Prison Sword God.

    The Bloody Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    "What a powerful force." The Prison Sword God was completely shocked. The power of this opponent's swordsmanship completely surpassed him, and he had an overwhelming advantage.

    "It's useless to have strong light." As the Prison Sword God flew upside down, he suddenly hovered and followed to fight Xiang Ji Ning.

    Puff puff puff puff puff puff!  !  !  !  !  !

    The two swords clashed and then separated.

    The Prison Sword God stared at Ji Ning and said in a low voice: "Who are you? Such a powerful swordsmanship should not be so unknown."

    "The rising sun." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "It seems that he is a new master of swordsmanship." The Prison Sword God said coldly, "The strength is good, but this is an ancient ruins and is not a suitable place for competition. After we get out, we will slowly compete." After saying this, the Prison Sword God  It turned into a black light with a swish, and the speed reached the limit of heaven. He felt that Ji Ning's swordsmanship was too perfect when they fought just now.

    He couldn¡¯t find any shortcomings. Faced with such an opponent, the Prison Sword God thought it was better to avoid him.

    "Leave?" Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh

    Nine sword lights shot through the air. These nine divine swords were the chaos magic weapons that Ji Ning obtained in Sufeng Ruins. Although they were not a set, under Ji Ning's control and instilled with the magic power of the ancestors, each divine sword  The power was astonishing, and it was like layers of nets, completely blocking the Hell Sword God.

    The speed of these nine swords exceeded the limit of heaven and quickly caught up with the Prison Sword God.

    "Damn it." The Prison Sword God's expression changed drastically when he saw the nine divine swords surrounding him. "Where on earth did such a powerful swordsman appear? His sword has no flaws at all. Damn it."

    He would rather the enemy's killing moves are powerful than encounter a terrifying opponent whose swordsmanship is flawless. Meeting such an opponent will make the opponent feel desperate.

    Nine sword lights surround

    He just managed to restrain the escaping Prison Sword God.

    "You can't escape." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beiming Swords, and flew towards the Prison Sword God.

    "Then let's fight!" The Prison Sword God also went crazy and turned towards Ji Ning, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    For the sake of two divine weapons of the Tao, neither of them will retreat.

    The divine weapon of Tao is too rare.

    Even among the masters at their level, most of them don¡¯t have magic weapons of the Tao.  The value of each divine weapon of the Tao is at least more than one party of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, or even more than ten directions of Chaos Spiritual Liquid!  It's enough to make the World Realm's powerful beings greedy, so it's normal for Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God to go crazy for it.

    "With these two magical weapons of the Tao, and absorbing the essence of the five elements, maybe the divine sword Ziguang Qiong can be completely repaired!" Ji Ning's killing intent was overwhelming.

    "what happened?"

    The other four Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals who scattered and fled felt the powerful fluctuations. "Who is the Prison Sword God fighting against?"

    The four of them returned carefully,The temptation of the divine weapon of Tao is too great!

    "Um?"

    "That is?"

    After the four of them returned quietly, they all saw two figures fighting, one in black robe and one in white.

    The one in black robe is the famous Prison Sword God.

    The one in white looks like a young man.

    "What, the Prison Sword God is at a disadvantage?" The four of them were surprised, "Where can such a swordsman appear so powerful?"! Brother Xiu, what should I do?  "!

    "What can we do? Stay away and watch the battle slowly. If they both suffer losses, we will kill them when we have the chance. If there is no chance, once their fighting is over, we will flee away immediately."

    "Well, Brother Xiuyi is right."

    "This Ancestral God in white is more terrifying than the Prison Sword God."

    Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God both guessed that the four Ancestral Gods might return and stare at them, but neither of them took those four seriously. Four peak Ancestral Gods?  Although it takes some effort to kill it, it is not difficult.  In particular, Ji Ning's Heart Sword Style is least afraid of group attacks.

    The two are attacking each other.

    Ji Ning's sword seemed to be free and easy, but it was connected layer by layer, making the Prison Sword God feel suffocated.

    The sword of the Hell Sword God is even crazier, with a strong dark artistic conception.

    "Clang."

    The sword flashed and finally pierced the divine body of the Prison Sword God. Ji Ning only felt that it was piercing the extremely tough magic weapon. The impact contained in the sword made the Prison Sword God fly backwards and hit the rocks in the distance.  The rocks collapsed and rolled down in all directions.

    "A magical power to protect the body?" Ji Ning frowned slightly, "It seems that we have to find a way to suppress it."

    "What." Being stabbed by Ji Ning's sword made the Prison Sword God's expression change. It was obvious that his swordsmanship was lacking.

    "Since the sword is no match for you."

    The Prison Sword God gritted his teeth, and a huge purple sledgehammer appeared in one of his hands. The purple sledgehammer emitted powerful waves.

    "The Divine Weapon of the Tao?" Ji Ning immediately understood. The Divine Weapon of the Tao obtained by the Prison Sword God was a sledgehammer. No wonder the Prison Sword God was useless for such a long time. After all, such a sledgehammer was not suitable for performing swordsmanship.

    But when the gap became too obvious, the Prison Sword God could only change his fighting style.

    "die."

    The Hell Sword God wields a purple sledgehammer with one hand.

    Boom~~~

    The sledgehammer was swung out, surrounded by faint thunder and lightning, and the layers of space were compressed, crushing Xiang Ning.

    "What a powerful force." Ji Ning could faintly feel it as soon as he saw it. With a thought, the Beiming Sword turned into a black hole and rushed forward.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡± The sledgehammer deflected directly to the side.

    Ji Ning was also shocked and stepped back.

    "I knew it." The Prison Sword God's expression turned even uglier when he saw this. The strength of this young man in white was already ridiculously strong. Even with the help of the divine weapon of Tao, this young man in white could still completely block it using his force-relieving technique.

    "A sledgehammer like this will definitely use more essence of the Five Elements." Ji Ning became even more envious.

    "There are two sledgehammers in total, one for each of us, how about it?" The Prison Sword God also sent a message during the fight. He compromised. Facing Ji Ning's terrifying swordsmanship, he had nothing to do. He knew very well that if he really continued to fight,  He is bound to fail.  Ji Ning's long-distance attack was also powerful, and he couldn't even escape.

    ¡°Give me both, you and I will stop fighting,¡± Ji Ning said through a message.

    "Don't even think about it." The Prison Sword God was a little crazy.

    "In that case, let's fight."

    Ji Ning rushed forward even more frantically, sword light flying, and there was even a rope suspended around him. It was a rope that Ji Ning could control with a single thought. As long as he broke through the swordsmanship of the Prison Sword God, and the Prison Sword God had no time to resist, he would  He could take the opportunity to tie him up in one fell swoop.

    Boom boom boom~~~

    The Prison Sword God was fighting and escaping, and at the same time he said in a mad voice: "This is the Sufeng ruins. There may be dangers around. If you chase me, you will also be in a desperate situation."

    Ji Ning just continued to attack crazily.

    The four ancestor gods and ancestors watching from a distance held their breath.

    "They're all crazy."

    "It would be nice if both of them were killed by some formation restrictions in this ancient ruins and the treasures could be left behind." The four ancestor gods and ancestors looked at the prison sword god and the white-clothed sword god in the distance while fighting in the distance.  Flying away, he quickly followed behind, while also silently looking forward to it.

    "Boom!"

    While Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God were fighting at high altitude¡ª

    Suddenly, a gray gust of wind suddenly appeared. The gray gust of wind rolled around and enveloped her in an instant.After catching up with Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God, the gray wind disappeared, and the wrapped Ning and the Prison Sword God completely disappeared.

    This scene made the expressions of the four ancestor gods and ancestors who were watching from a distance change.

    "It is said that in the dangerous area of ??Sufeng Ruins, you cannot fly around at high altitudes, otherwise you may fall into the formation restrictions. The two of them must have been involved in the Jedi."

    "Damn it, two divine weapons of the Tao were also involved."

    The four Ancestral Gods waited in the distance unwillingly. After waiting for more than three days, they did not see the bodies of Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God, nor did they see the Divine Weapons of the Tao. They could only leave unwillingly.  .

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 19: Gray Wind

    "Not good." Ji Ning's expression changed, and a gray gust of wind with the aura of death and death appeared out of thin air.

    Previously, the Prison Sword God was also forced to fly around because Ji Ning had no choice but to fly around.

    It is also because there is not much difference between the two, Ji Ning also needs some time to capture it. Ji Ning even thinks that a short period of fighting and flying around will not be so unlucky to touch the formation restriction, but they really touched it.  .

    ¡°Boom~~¡±

    The gray wind swept across Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God.

    The extremely strong force carried them flying downwards.

    "What a powerful force." Although Ji Ning tried his best to stop, his divine power and magic power were too weak at this time.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡±

    The extremely vast and dark cave below.

    Ji Ning, Prison Sword God and the others were wrapped around and sucked in as they spun around.

    "Stop, stop." Ji Ning instantly appeared with three heads and six arms. At the same time, all six arms surged and grabbed at the rock wall of the cave. Before, Ji Ning had no place to grab in the air, but now he was sucked into this vast cave.  , some rock walls could still be seen, and Ji Ning had a hunch that if he allowed the strong wind to swallow him to the deepest point, he would probably die.

    It must stop!

    The wind is too strong.

    Ji Ning's six arms simultaneously used their star-catching hands, and finally one hand narrowly grabbed a stone pillar.

    "Boom!" Ji Ning, who was originally swept down at high speed, suddenly stopped because his arm grabbed the stone pillar. This terrible tearing force made Ji Ning's whole body tremble, and he used the 'star-catching hand magical power'.  His palms instantly became numb, and he couldn't help but let go, continuing to be swept downwards by the gray wind!

    Kakakaka~~~The gray stone pillar that Ji Ning had caught once before also had cracks. Under the howling gray wind, the stone pillar finally broke completely and was also carried crazyly falling downwards.  .

    "stop."

    "stop."

    "Stop." Ji Ning's six arms were trying their best to grab everything around, trying to stop.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Ji Ning finally stopped and inserted his three arms into a huge crack in the rock wall at the same time. With the help of the power of these three arms, he finally withstood the strong wind.

    "Phew, it finally stopped." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. This huge crack stretched thousands of feet on the rock wall. At this moment, Ji Ning's six arms were inserted into the rock wall, and each arm became hundreds of feet long.  , plunged deeply, and hung himself on the rock wall.

    "No."

    The Hell Sword God, who was also trapped in another place, also tried his best to catch him, but his strength was much weaker than Ji Ning's. He grabbed some stone pillars and other obstacles, but the tearing force would also make him  My fingers were instantly numb and completely loosened, making it impossible to hold on!  The wind is too strong

    He can't grasp any objects.

    "After all, Ji Ning's hand is a Chaos Treasure, he has a half-step world god body, and he has the power of the Star Reaching Hand, so he can be luckier than him.

    "Bang." As he was flying downwards, his body also collided with some protruding rock walls and rolled.

    Poof.

    The Prison Sword God spat out blood. The force of the impact was stronger than Ji Ning's attack. He could be seen rolling and falling downwards. With Ji Ning's eyesight, he could clearly see the Prison Sword God falling hundreds of miles downward and crashing into the ground.  Dozens of times and the deeper into the bottomless cave, the stronger the wind became, and the body of the Prison Sword God was twisted and banged by the impact~~~ As it hit a sharp and protruding stone pillar that looked like a spear, the Prison Sword God's body  The divine body was completely shattered by the impact. Under the strong wind, his broken divine body was completely torn and annihilated in an instant. After all, the strong wind was much more violent than Ji Ning's attack.

    "What a pity." Ji Ning hung on the rock wall, watching this scene happen and watching the Prison Sword God die.

    "The divine weapon of Tao has also been swallowed."

    "But what should I do now?"

    Ji Ning's six arms were stuck in the cracks. Because he was wearing the armor of the best treasure of chaos, and his divine body was practicing the "Golden Statue Divine Power", his divine body was also stronger, so Ji Ning could fully support it.

    "Just hanging here like this?" Ji Ning released his mental power. Unfortunately, as soon as his mental power came out, it was shaken and shattered by a destructive force.

    "This gray wind can annihilate the mind."

    "The ancient great man who built the Sufeng Cave Mansion, the cave he built is too terrifying." Ji Ning muttered secretly, but he didn't know that this cave abode was once owned by the strongest being in the entire Great Mo Territory.

    ¡®Da Mo Daojun, a strong man at this level¡¯After exploring it, they were able to conquer it, and the ruins were even named "Sufeng."  !

    It¡¯s because that ancient power has reached an incredible level in terms of ¡®wind¡¯.

    If you do n¡¯t work, your mind is not good, you can only look at it by your eyes.

    "I have to get out of here." Ji Ning raised his head and looked up. The gray wind was howling, causing Ji Ning to control the Chaos Ultimate Armor, forming a translucent protective layer above his eyes, so that Ji Ning could barely observe the top.  .

    "I can get to this cave."

    "In the face of the strong wind, I couldn't grasp the stone pillars with my hands. I could only insert some cracks with the strength of my whole arm." Ning looked for other higher cracks. Under the gray strong wind, this cave was indeed long.  It's strange, and there are a lot of cracks.

    "found it."

    Ning immediately spotted a small crack about a hundred feet above.

    "Go." Ji Ning immediately stretched out a hand upward.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~,

    The strength of the gray wind was like countless stars pressing on Ji Ning's palm, making Ji Ning unable to move upward at all. Ji Ning tried hard to persist, and it was okay to stretch out his arms in other directions, but he had to climb upward completely against the strong wind.  , not at all.

    "No, the wind is too strong." Ji Ning gave up immediately.

    "Can't go up"

    Ji Ning lowered his head and looked into the endless darkness of the cave, "Then we have no choice but to get down!"

    Ji Ning looked down carefully and saw a large crack more than two hundred feet below. Ji Ning immediately stretched out an arm.

    Upward, there is a headwind.

    Going down, it was a favorable wind.

    The arm that surged hundreds of feet easily reached in and plunged deeply into the depths.  One arm after another plunged into the crack, and then Ji Ning let go of the original crack.

    Phew!

    Ji Ning fell suddenly and then stopped.

    "Continue." Ji Ning looked around, then continued down.

    In the vast bottomless cave, Ji Ning slowly climbed down.

    On the way up, I also saw a sword stuck between the stone pillars.

    "This sword does not belong to the Prison Sword God. It seems that some unlucky cultivator in the past was swept in. The weapon got stuck here and was not swallowed deep." Ji Ning immediately stretched out his hand with difficulty to pull out the divine sword.  He caught it and put it away.

    Climb down slowly.

    "A hundred feet, a thousand feet, ten miles"

    Ji Ning picked up three weapons, but unfortunately they were all at the level of Chaos Rare Treasures and did not encounter a single Tao Divine Weapon.  It's right to think about it. Faced with this gray wind, the great masters of the World Realm will not be as embarrassed as Ji Ning and the Prison Sword God.  After all, there are still only a few Ancestral Gods and Immortals who possess Tao Divine Weapons, and the chances of them being left behind and stuck are even lower.

    Climbing slowly, it was probably over a hundred miles. Ji Ning looked carefully in all directions as usual to see if there was a way out.

    "That's it?" Ji Ning looked at the distance below in surprise.

    On the rock wall, there is a cave inside. It can be seen at a glance that the cave was deliberately dug out. The cave is estimated to be several hundred feet in scope at a glance.  Because it was completely cut out inside the rock wall, although the gray wind roared, it did not invade the cave. However, the cave was a rare peaceful place.

    Because it was carved out of the rock wall, Ji Ning had not been able to see it until he got closer.

    "Who dug such a big cave here? No matter, climbing for so long and maintaining three heads and six arms consumes a lot of divine power."

    "Hurry over there." Ji Ning quickly approached that direction, and then stretched his arm towards the cave. There were also some protrusions in the dug cave, and Ji Ning could easily use his strength.

    With the help of his arms extending and then shortening, Ji Ning quickly approached and quickly entered the cave.

    "Coming in."

    There is strangely no wind in the cave, and it is extremely peaceful.

    Ji Ning, who came in from the gray and windy environment outside, was a little uncomfortable.

    "Huh, I can finally rest for a while." Ji Ning used his magical power of three heads and six arms, glanced at the gray wind outside the cave, and then turned to look at the cave carefully.

    This is the first chapter, the second chapter is still being written It should be finished before nine o'clock.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 20: Nine Levels of Restriction (Happy New Year~~)

    The traces of the cave's excavation are obvious and very regular. The grooves are like fish scales. There are also some words and patterns on the rock wall of the cave. There is a strange artistic conception in the whole cave, as if there is water flowing faintly.  , Ji Ning couldn't help but be affected, and his heart became very calm.

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry to look at the patterns and words, but first carefully looked at the fish scale-like traces carved into the rock wall.

    "So neat?"

    "If the grooves were made slowly, they wouldn't be so neat." Ji Ning looked at these lines, "It feels like a magic spell was used to make a hole in the rock wall in an instant."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but be surprised when he thought of this.

    Because when I grabbed the stone pillar by myself just now, such strong pulling only caused faint cracks in the stone pillar.  He also deliberately tried to pierce the rock wall with his hand, but he couldn't pierce it at all, so Ning could only look for the cracks.

    "The rocks here have been nurtured by the formation restrictions and washed by the gray wind. They are no longer ordinary objects. I am afraid that it will not be easy for a world-level expert to easily dig out such a cave of several hundred feet." Ji  Ning An secretly thought, he stretched out his hand and gently stroked these fish scale-like lines.

    Stroking slowly, he could feel some special artistic conception conveyed by these lines.

    "Quietlike water"

    Ji Ning carefully observed the details of the cave for a long time, and finally looked at the most conspicuous words and patterns in the entire cave.  After all, the text pattern is there and cannot escape. If you don't check it carefully and accidentally miss something, some bad situations may happen.

    "The traces of the cave ruins are indeed a wonderful sight. It's a pity that we can't talk about it with the Taoist friend who built this cave. I don't know how long that Taoist friend has been dead. When I come to the end in the future, I will definitely be killed."  The Tao is also left behind for those who come to practice to take a good look I have been watching here for more than a hundred thousand years, and I have gained a little bit. However, although I have only watched a few  It is a tributary, but I can see that it is very different from my pathit doesn't matter if you don't look at the other tributaries, this is my experience of observing it for more than 100,000 years. I record it here. If later practitioners can observe it,  Counting fate - Shui Fengziliu!"

    Those words have an elegant atmosphere that hits your face.

    Through these words, Ji Ning seemed to see the scene of a powerful person writing here.

    "Shui Fengzi?" Ji Ning whispered softly, "Who? Judging from what he wrote, he should be a being whose strength is comparable to the creator of Sufeng Ruins."

    Great Moyu

    There seems to be no one named Shui Fengzi.

    Every one of the great masters in the World Realm has been recorded by intelligence for a long time. The most lofty one in the Great Mo Realm is the ¡®Da Mo Daojun¡¯ who created the Great Mo Academy and is still alive today!  The strength of Dao Lord Da Mo was truly unfathomable, at least not something Ji Ning could fathom at his current level.

    Daojun Da Mo is the founder of Da Mo Academy, and the great powers of the world are like children in front of him.

    "There are several famous people in Da Mo Yuan, but none of them are named Shui Fengzi." Ji Ning thought, "No, I have never heard of this name at all. Could it be other territories?  of?"

    one way or another.

    "Shui Fengzi's tone is so loud, if he is not lying, he is probably an existence above the world level!"  Even if it is the World Realm, it must be the pinnacle existence of the World Realm.

    "Shui Fengzi Shui Fengzi" Ji Ning silently wrote down the name. Then he stopped thinking about it and continued to watch the "Shui Fengzi" next to him.  Experience.

    There are words and patterns on the rock wall.

    The text is the passage just now.

    The pattern is what Shui Fengzi left behind.

    This pattern is of fish swimming. At a glance, there are more than ten fish with different postures, and there are very ordinary line-like lines around them, like water lines.

    There are ninety-seven water patterns and sixteen fishes in total.

    "This pattern?" Ji Ning felt that these fish and water patterns were a bit strange, so he looked at them carefully, carefully appreciating every special feature of the water patterns and fish.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~~¡±

    Gradually, an unconscious meaning began to spread from the pattern and began to envelope Ji Ning.

    "Rumble~~, a wide river about a thousand feet wide is rushing. In this river, there is a huge fish. The river is only a thousand feet wide, but the fish is hundreds of feet long. This big fish is breaking through  The wind and waves kept swimming, moving forward quickly. The momentum was so fierce that it was unstoppable.

    "What's going on?""" Ji Ning looked around blankly.

    Directly below is a river thousands of feet wide, and there is another river in other areas below.  Each river is thousands of feet wide, and in each river there is a giant river swimming rapidly at high speed. Ji Ning alone can see several rivers, and other rivers can be vaguely seen in the distance, but they are blurry.  Can't see clearly.

    Although it is unclear and blurry, one can distinguish a hundred rivers in total.

    Hundreds of rivers, hundreds of fish.

    The water flows in one direction.

    The fish swims in one direction.

    That is an end, an end where everything converges. This is the mighty and irresistible trend of hundreds of streams converging.

    Every river gives Ji Ning a different feeling, and so does every fish in it.

    Some rivers are like the beautiful girl next door.

    Some rivers seem to be blazing and enchanting.

    Some rivers are like icy fairies like snow lotus.

    Different meanings, but perfect, the great convergence began in the distance.

    "It's a pity that Bailiu and Taoit's a pity that if Tao doesn't match, it's the time of death. It's a pity, it's a pity" A sigh echoed in this world.

    Then everything dissipates.

    Ji Ning stood in the cave again, with the same fish and water patterns that seemed ordinary at first glance.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was confused, "Was it an illusion just now? No, if it was my illusion, I should be able to feel it. It's not an illusion, but something else"

    ¡°This is what Shui Fengzi left behind when he watched ¡®Following the Wind and Hundreds of Currents.¡¯¡± Ji Ning looked up, and suddenly he was stunned.

    Because the scene he just experienced naturally appeared in his mind.

    The scenes of hundreds of rivers rushing and hundreds of fish swimming all appear in my memory, and even that last sigh echoes in my mind.

    ¡°It always feels like it has an indescribable taste.¡±

    "But there is a kind of sadness."

    Ji Ning said secretly.

    The reason why Ji Ning felt sad was because of that last sigh.

    "But this Bai Liuhe Dao" Ji Ning always felt so mysterious. The more he experienced it, the more he felt that it was all in the fog. Ji Ning was not in a hurry, so he sat down cross-legged and began to experience it quietly.  , he even forgot to enter the Heaven-Seeing Taihao Pagoda, his mind was completely absorbed in the scene of Bailiuhedao.

    Day by day passes.

    Ji Ning sat there like a statue. Some of the fly ash in the cave of several hundred feet gradually accumulated on Ji Ning. Soon, Ji Ning looked more like a statue.

    Six years later.

    Ji Ning, who was completely covered in dust, opened his eyes, revealing his sparkling eyes with a look of surprise in them.

    "Bai Liu He Dao, nine levels in one It turns out that the ninth level of chaos restriction is like this." Ji Ning murmured to himself. Bai Liu He Dao was so advanced that he only understood it a little bit, but when he understood it, his swordsmanship insights,  The understanding of the nine levels of chaos restriction will also be referred to each other, but at this time, the nine levels of chaos restriction are suddenly understood.

    When he left the Three Realms, Ji Ning had already understood the eighth level and was only missing the last level.

    I saw complex divine patterns faintly appearing in Ji Ning's eyes. They were all nine levels of chaotic forbidden divine patterns. The divine patterns continued to evolve. Originally, these nine levels of chaotic divine patterns were never ending. However, after Ji Ning understood it,  Finally, its evolution came to an end. It evolved for a long time and finally formed a flower-like pattern.

    This pattern also appeared on Ji Ning¡¯s soul and on Ji Ning¡¯s true spirit.

    Blue flowers.

    Holy, natural.

    The blue and white mark naturally appeared on Ji Ning's eyebrows, and then disappeared.

    "The unity of the nine levels of chaos restriction is so mysterious. Empress Nuwa must have reached this state back then." Ji Ning sensed the mark of a blue flower between his eyebrows. It was a swaying blue flower.

    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve next year.

    Tomato wishes everyone a happy New Year in advance. I wish you all a happy New Year, good health, and delicious food. Those who don¡¯t have a wife will soon have a girl, and those who don¡¯t have a husband will soon have a young man~~ In short, everything will be available soon~~~~

    In the new year, tomatoes also take a break.

    Visit relatives, relax and spend time with your family.

    From New Year¡¯s Eve to the fifth day of the first lunar month, tomatoes take a six-day break.  Normal updates will resume on the sixth day of the first lunar month

    Well, let¡¯s meet on the sixth day of the first lunar month~~~

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Have fun, in short, have a happy New Year~~~~~

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 21: Blue and White Space

    Close to the center of the eyebrows, there is a sea of ??consciousness.  !

    In the sea of ??consciousness, there is a blue flower swaying, extremely beautiful.

    "I didn't expect that after all the nine levels of chaos restrictions were fully understood, there would be a blue and white mark, and there would even be an extra blue flower in the sea of ??consciousness." Ji Ning also felt the changes in himself. In the past, every time he understood the nine levels of chaos restrictions, he would gain some insights into the origin.  It will be clearer, such as fate, killing, darkness, sword and many other origins

    Now that the nine layers are united, what Ji Ning feels most clearly is the origin of the sword. After all, he has the deepest understanding of this aspect, followed by rain, thunder and lightning, and then other aspects such as space

    "What is the use of this blue flower?"

    "Could it be that you want me to understand the origin more clearly?" Ji Ning wondered.

    Carefully feel this swaying blue flower.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning's mind naturally touched the blue flower, and at the moment of contact, a drastic change immediately occurred.

    "Chichichi~~, the invisible and elusive mind force was immediately swallowed up by the blue flower the moment it touched it. This blue flower contains a space.

    The blue and white space is vast and void.

    But at this moment, 'mist' gradually began to condense.

    "My mental energy was transformed into mist by the blue and white space?" Ji Ning was surprised and was so frightened that he even stopped. Almost in an instant, 10% of his mental energy was consumed.

    "Mind power is elusive. Only some special methods, such as the mental archery method and many other methods, can effectively display mental power. But this blue and white space can actually transform mental power" Ji Ning could feel the mist in the blue and white space.  , contains quite magical power.

    "If it can transform mental power, can it transform divine power and magic power?" Ji Ning thought for a moment.

    A thought came to mind.

    A trace of divine power immediately penetrated the past. When the divine power entered the sea of ??consciousness and touched the blue flower, it was immediately swallowed up, and some mist appeared in the blue and white space.

    "This, this, this" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "It's actuallythe same?"

    "The mist transformed by the green lotus when the mind is swallowed up. Is it exactly the same as the mist transformed by the divine power?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it. Divine power and mental power are two completely different forces. They are so different from each other, but they were actually transformed.  It became a force, and this mist was also a force that Ji Ning could control.

    He could feel the terrifying power contained in the mist.

    "In other words, this is not called transformation.

    It should be said that the spiritual power and mental power were eaten by the blue and white flowers, and then the essence was produced by the blue and white flowers?  Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    "Divine power and mental power can be eatenbut what about mana?"

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    My own mana also touched the blue and white flowers in the sea of ??consciousness. Once it touched, it was also swallowed up, and some mist appeared again in the blue and white space.

    ? Inside the cave on the bottomless cave wall.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged with complicated expressions on his face, including shock, confusion and excitement.

    The nine levels of chaos and restriction are unified, and the blue and white flowers that appear in the sea of ??consciousness are so magical.

    Divine power, magic power, mental power three fundamentally different powers can be eaten, and then there will be more mist in the blue and white space.

    "Is this blue flower so powerful? It can be swallowed and transformed by three completely different powers?" Ji Ning secretly muttered, "I don't know whether this nine-level chaos restriction is really the natural birth and manifestation of chaos, or it is too magical created by the ancient power.  ¡±

    "who cares."

    Ji Ning no longer thinks about it.

    After all, many of the ancient and powerful methods are beyond his imagination. For example, the supreme Dao Lord Da Mo in the Eternal Realm of Da Mo is an existence that has reached another level of life above the world realm.

    "Look how powerful this mist is." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the mist that was originally in the blue and white space immediately flew out, and instantly spread all over the body. The entire divine body was as if dry flowers and plants were moistened by water, as if there was something there.  A transformation.

    "Huh?"

    "This mist power can't leave the body?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Divine power, magic power, and mental power can all leave the divine body, but this mist power cannot leave the body.

    Ji Ning gave it a try.

    Indeed, this mysterious ¡®mist power can only be inside the divine body and cannot leave the body!

    "What is the use of this mist power?" Ji Ning knelt down on one knee, stretched out his right hand and suddenly slapped it against the rocky ground, a surging force completely erupted  !Bang~¡¤!

    The cave rock trembled and there were some faint cracks.

    "This?" Ji Ning looked surprised, and with a wave of his hand, a cave magic weapon landed in the cave, and he followed Ji Ning into the cave magic weapon.

    This is one of the cave magic weapons that Ji Ning got after entering the ruins. Ji Ning has many cave magic weapons. The reason why he chose this one is because the cave is very big.

    The cave has a radius of nearly ten million miles.

    There are continuous mountains, vast sea water, and huge land masses, and there are many alien life forms living on them.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning appeared high in the sky out of thin air.

    "Give it a try." Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he immediately started flying forward at high speed.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Instead of using the nine-pointed electric snake, the divine body flew at high speed, turning into a rainbow light in an instant. The speed broke through the limit of heaven. If it was six hundred thousand miles in an instant before, it now reached nearly eighty miles in an instant.  Thousands of miles!  It seems that it has only improved a little, but it should be noted that the higher the limit, the harder it becomes.

    What¡¯s more important is that Ji Ning used the Nine-horned Electric Snake to reach the limit of heaven.

    Now, without the help of the Nine-horned Electric Snake, I have completely relied on my divine body to forcibly break through the limits of heaven.  Ji Ning's understanding of speed didn't make any breakthroughs, but his flying speed increased significantly!

    Like a world god.

    The gods of the world, because of the improvement of their entire life level, their power has completely exceeded the limit of heaven, and it cannot be restrained by the limit of heaven. They use force to break the law, and naturally they have completely exceeded the limit of heaven.

    "I actually managed to break the law with my strength?" Ji Ning stopped and stood in the void, completely shocked.

    "I was originally the body of a half-step world god with the power of this mist added to my body, I could easily break the law with my strength?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    Ji Ning felt it when he slapped the ground in the cave before.

    The power of his palm is definitely no less powerful than using the divine weapon of Tao, and it has completely reached the threshold of the world realm!

    His flying speed has also reached the threshold of World Realm.

    The reason for everything is one - the power of mist in the blue and white space!

    Although this power cannot be separated from the body, after being attached to the divine body, Ji Ning's strength, speed, etc. have fundamentally improved to a higher level. Ji Ning even guessed that  It's comparable to the World God. Even if it's not as good as the World God, it's probably very close.

    By just flying, you can easily break through the limits of heaven.

    By just waving his palm, the attack reaches the threshold of the world realm and can easily break through the limit of heaven.

    The limit of heaven is like window paper in front of Ji Ning, which can be easily pierced.

    There is no need to rely on some insights from ¡®Wubao Swordsmanship¡¯.

    No need to rely on anything else.

    Just a divine body possessed by the power of mist is enough to break through the limits of heaven. Even if it is not a world god, it is not far behind.

    "So amazing." Only now did Ji Ning truly realize the magic of the blue and white space.

    "Who created this method?"

    In chaos, there are indeed some very unnatural methods.

    The second level of Tao Wu¡¯s eighteen gods and demons joined forces with the only true deity, giving Ji Ning the strength of a ¡®half-step world god¡¯.  But in the endless chaos, the ancient powerful people also created more heaven-defying methods. Even in some legends, there are some peerless monsters of the ancestor gods and ancestors who killed the world realm.

    Can you kill beyond the ranks?  On what grounds?

    "Only by reaching the ultimate in many aspects such as powerful and heaven-defying methods, terrifying magic weapons, amazing insights, etc. can we do such heaven-defying things.

    Ji Ning felt that this blue and white space method was a very heaven-defying method, because the higher the strength, the more difficult it became.  Similar to the Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu, the only deity, there are still many supernatural powers that can improve the strength of this kind of avatar. Compared with it, "Sacred Code of Thousand Bodies" is even more heaven-defying.  To increase the difficulty significantly would increase it thousands of times.

    From this point of view, the blue and white space is a method that is thousands of times more precious than the eighteen gods and demons of Tao Wu and the only deity.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24 Chapter 22 Continue

    Ji Ning was also excited inside.  !

    I have fundamentally improved, and my swordsmanship has been fully understood 'Heart Sword Style' early. Even if I really encounter the world god, I am afraid I can withstand one or two. If my 'Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong' is fully recovered, then  With the help of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong I may be able to compete with the great masters of the World Realm.

    "Do I have any hope of becoming the legendary Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal who can kill monsters in the World Realm?" Ji Ning muttered secretly, then smiled.

    The world realm is too difficult to break through.

    Those who can reach the world level are all geniuses and have many adventures.

    Therefore, if you want to kill the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal in the World Realm, you need to be more talented, have more adventures, and have more magical insights to achieve it.

    "The way of swordsmanship is inherently good at fighting. I have to practice the second form of the Nameless Swordsmanship as soon as possible Maybe I can't become the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal to slay the monsters in the World Realm, but I will at least try to move forward on this path." Ji  There is desire in Ning's eyes. He takes the top and gets the bottom. He takes the top and gets the bottom.

    On this path of cultivation, the goal can be higher, so that even if it is not achieved, it is still higher than that of ordinary practitioners.

    Inside the rock wall cave of the Endless Cave.

    Ji Ning appeared again, waving his hand to accept the cave magic weapon.

    "The power of this mist is really magical, yes, but it is also very expensive to fight. I have to save more in advance." Ji Ning waved his hand, and the Sky-gazing Tower appeared next to him, and then Ji Ning entered the Sky-gazing Tower.  middle.

    In the Taihao Pagoda.

    Ji Ning began to pour his mental power, divine power, and magical power into the blue flower. The blue flower would not reject anyone who came, and it was constantly devouring and transforming, and the mist in the blue flower space became increasingly dense.

    After outputting most of the damage, Ji Ning slowly recovered.

    Drawing strength from chaos to restore divine power and manamental power is slowly restored through rest.

    After recovery, continue pouring!

    "Whoa, whoosh, whoosh!" Finally, the mist in Qinglian's space became extremely dense and formed a vortex. All the mist was immediately swept into the vortex and then condensed into a drop of crystal water.

    "Water droplets?"

    Ji Ning understood it as soon as he felt it.

    Water droplets are the form of extremely condensed mist power. When fighting, you can completely mobilize the mist power from water droplets.

    "After all my divine power, magic, and mental energy have been consumed, I can barely condense a drop of water." Ji Ning secretly exclaimed, "Go on."

    Chaos, endless.

    The absorption capacity of a practitioner is limited, after all, it cannot exceed the load of the divine body!  Ji Ning was able to absorb the power of chaos ten times faster in the Taihao Pagoda than from the outside world All the divine power, mana and mental energy in his body were constantly being consumed and then restored And the water droplets in the Qinglian space were getting heavier and heavier.  The more, one drop, two drops, three drops

    Every drop needs to be transformed by Ji Ning¡¯s whole body of divine power, mana, and mind.

    finally.

    There were thirty-six water droplets surrounding the Qinglian space, which seemed to be in balance. At the same time, the sense of oppression made Ji Ning understand that this was the ultimate limit that the Qinglian space could bear for the time being.

    Ji Ning pondered for some more days in the cave of the rock wall. He wanted to figure out many aspects of the blue and white. At the same time, the clone of the original deity in the world prison also merged with the nine layers of chaos restrictions to condense the blue and white mark.  , droplets of water also condensed in the blue and white space of the clone.

    But just condensing three drops is already the limit.

    "My Qinglian Space seems to be more tolerant than the Qinglian Space of my body?" Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    "Is it because of the divine body? Or because of the golden elixir? Or because of the soul?" Ji Ning was also puzzled.

    The original deity is seventeen clones united into one.

    The divine body is stronger, the golden elixir is comparable to the first-class ancestral immortal golden elixir, and the soul is also stronger.  This Qinglian space is also stronger.

    "No need to think too much."

    "The power of blue and white, which I have figured out for the time being, is only attached to the divine body." Ji Ning said secretly. He always had a feeling that the power of blue and white is not that simple. But after pondering for a long time, he only understood that it is attached to the divine body.  on this usage.

    "With the state of Nuwa, the nine levels of restrictions must have been unified. She also has the blue and white space. And with her state, she must have thought deeper and maybe discovered other wonderful uses of the blue and white space." Ji Ning thought to himself¡¤  "But I don't know where Empress Nuwa has gone. There is no news about her in the Great Mo Territory."

    Empress Nuwa also left the Three Realms half a century ago.

    If you come to the Great Mo Territory, given the strength of Nuwa Empress, she will definitely be recorded.??, please note that the reputation of some powerful ancestor gods and ancestors will spread throughout the Great Mo Territory.  The great powers of the World Realm are all recorded.  But Ji Ning just couldn't find any records about the 'Nuwa Empress'.

    "In other words, Empress Nuwa didn't come to the Great Mo Realm? She got lost in the whirlpool passage? With Empress Nuwa's strength, the certainty of passing through the vortex passage is almost 100%, unless she is really unlucky and is completely surrounded by space cracks and escapes.  There is no escape. But the possibility is very low."

    "Or is she hiding her identity in the Great Mo Territory?"

    "Well, take your time."

    "With the strength of Empress Nuwa, as time goes by, as long as she is in the Great Mo Territory, she will definitely be famous in all directions." Ji Ning was in a very good mood at this time. He realized that this 'Qinglian Space', this gain is more than anything else.  When he gets older, even if he dies here, he can slowly come back through cultivation with his clone.

    "Senior Shui Fengzi, thank you." Ji Ning turned around and read the words on the cave wall.

    It is precisely because of the "Bailiu Hedao Diagram" left by Senior Shui Fengzi that after he understood it, his realm was greatly improved and the nine levels of restrictions were unified so quickly. Compared with it, the realm of swordsmanship has been improved a little, but it is not.  Nothing serious.

    Standing at the edge of the rock cave, Ji Ning looked above and then at the bottomless abyss.

    "Climb up? Or go down?"

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    Now that he is possessed by the power of blue and white, he can easily climb up and out of the cave.  But after climbing out of the cave?  I don¡¯t know if I can leave safely.

    Climbing down?  It is also unknown.

    "It's not difficult to climb up now." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Don't be in a hurry, let's go down and have a look. Over the endless years, I don't know how many practitioners have been swallowed by this so-called 'Su Feng'. The prison before  The Sword God has two divine weapons of the Tao deep below Suifeng, I am afraid there are many treasures."

    Although it is dangerous below, there are also great treasures.

    It is not impossible to get three or five of the divine weapons of the Tao

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning no longer hesitated.

    Practitioners are essentially competing with heaven and earth.  If you want to have adventures and treasures, you have to risk your life!

    Ji Ning's arms swelled hundreds of feet, and like a gorilla, he quickly began to climb down the cave wall. After the power of the blue and white mist possessed him, it was so easy that Ji Ning could even hold some pillars easily.  Before, Ji Ning's fingers couldn't hold it under Sufeng, but now he could hold it easily.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    Climbing with six arms, it is extremely flexible and very fast. It turns into a phantom and quickly goes down.

    Ten miles, a hundred miles, a thousand miles

    Ji Ning kept climbing down.

    Occasionally, you can encounter some stuck magic weapons.

    "It's too deep. I have climbed down into this cave for more than 30,000 miles." Ji Ning secretly exclaimed, "And the further down, it seems that the wind is getting bigger and bigger."

    The Suifeng where Ji Ning is now is more than five or six times larger than the top before.

    "However, Ji Ning's strength has improved too much, so it's still relatively easy.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    A bloody sword was partially stuck in the crevice of the rock. The gray wind blew over the sword, making a piercing scream. The sword was still dazzling, and the aura frightened even Ji Ning.

    "The Divine Weapon of the Tao!" Ji Ning showed joy, "I have crawled for more than 30,000 miles and picked up nearly a hundred chaotic treasures. I finally found a Divine Weapon of the Tao."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning stretched out his arm, which was hundreds of feet long, inserted his big palm into the crack of the rock wall, grabbed the handle of the knife, and pulled out the sword.  The sword freely exuded aura fluctuations, and it was obviously an ownerless thing. His owner was probably dead long ago.

    "It feels stronger than the aura of the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong." Ji Ning muttered secretly, "Among the divine weapons of the Tao, I'm afraid it is also the most powerful."

    Ji Ning¡¯s guess was correct.

    This sword was obtained by chance when an ancestor god was in a desperate situation. It is the best among the divine weapons of the Tao!  But after getting it, this ancestral god couldn't leave the desperate situation. He fled all the way, but escaped to 'Sufeng Bailiu,' and died in Sufeng Bailiu.

    "Even for the sake of this sword, I have to get out alive. It would be unjust to die." Ji Ning put away the sword continuously. He could lose his life at any time by wandering in some terrible and desperate situations, but similarly, he could gain something as well.  It's amazing.

    "Keep going."

    "I haven't seen the two divine weapons of the Prison Sword God yet." Ji Ning stretched out six arms and quickly went deep into the bottomless abyss along the rock wall.Climb everywhere.

    How is everyone doing this year?

    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, Tomato began to resume normal updates~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 23: Wind Beast

    Ji Ning climbed down at high speed, and in the blink of an eye he climbed down for thousands of miles, picking up more than twenty chaotic treasures along the way. The reason why there were no innate spiritual treasures was because under the gray wind deep in the bottomless cave  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤As time goes by, the innate spiritual treasures will turn into powder, and only the chaotic treasures can exist for a long time.

    "Huh? Is it the end?" Ji Ning grabbed the rock wall with six long arms and looked down.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The gray wind formed a whirlpool below, but the cave did not continue downward.

    From Ji Ning¡¯s perspective, only a corner of the huge gray wind vortex can be seen.

    "It should be the end. At least the strong wind has formed a whirlpool here. Then, the magic weapons left by the dead practitioners may be here." Ji Ning became a little excited. The Prison Sword God only had two divine weapons of the Tao.  , I have picked up more than a hundred chaotic treasures on the road before, and I also picked up a top-quality sword from the Tao Divine Weapon. There should be more treasures at the bottom.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The closer he got to the treasure, the more cautious Ji Ning became. He climbed down slowly and looked carefully with his naked eyes. The gray wind here was so fierce that if he hadn't mastered the 'blue and white space', Ji Ning would not have been able to do so.  Climb freely in deep places.

    "This whirlpool is really big." As we climbed down, the true face of the gray wind whirlpool gradually emerged.

    "What?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    This gray wind vortex has an area of ??about a thousand miles. One end of the vortex is the deep cave that Ji Ning just climbed down. The other end of the vortex also has an extremely deep cave. This gray wind vortex also has many strong winds all the time.  The ground roared towards another cave.

    "This scene?" Ji Ning's heart moved.

    "The picture of Bai Liuhe Dao" appeared in his mind.

    The rivers keep running and finally merge.

    "I understand, this is 'Shui Fengzi', what the seniors call 'the wonders of hundreds of streams following the wind,' and what I am experiencing now should be just one of the tributaries." Ji Ning understood immediately.

    Follow the wind and flow.

    There are a hundred passages, winding and rotating, and each passage is more than a million miles apart in the end.

    This 'Following the Wind and Hundreds of Currents' contains the Tao that the great master who built the cave has understood throughout his life!

    Shui Fengzi also watched a few tributaries and had an epiphany. He left a message on the cave wall.

    ¡®The picture of Bailiuhedao,.

    "The cave I climbed down just now and the other cave ahead should belong to the same tributary." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "It's like a river. There will be some turns on the road, and there will be some whirlpools at the turns  ¡¤¡­It turns out that I have only been on one tributary until now, but that¡¯s right, senior Shui Fengzi, who has unfathomable strength, has only explored a few tributaries.¡±

    "This is the turning point of the tributary, and there should be a lot of treasures settled here."

    Ji Ning vaguely understood.

    ¡°I was sucked in from the outside, and now I have encountered the first turning point of this tributary. It should be regarded as the outermost edge of Sufeng Bailiu!

    "I'm afraid the deeper you go, the more dangerous it will be!" Ji Ning secretly thought, "Even Dao Lord Damo and Senior Shui Fengzi have not completely conquered this ancient ruins. If I go deeper with my little strength, I will definitely die."

    Realizing that he was still on the outermost edge, Ji Ning immediately woke up.

    "Take away these magic weapons in front of you, and I will leave quickly." Ji Ning made the decision immediately, and then continued to climb down carefully, and soon reached the bottom.

    At the vortex, there was no suction force but only some tearing force. There was a rare calm at the edge and corner of the vortex. Many magic weapons were thrown to the edge and corner by the vortex. Ji Ning could see at a glance that the boundary area of ????the vortex was thousands of miles away.  I saw at least hundreds or thousands of treasures, and some of them had particularly powerful auras.

    "Nine divine weapons of the Tao?" Ji Ning looked overjoyed, "These can only be seen with the naked eye. I'm afraid some of the magical weapons of the Tao are hidden in the magic treasures."

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the power of the blue and white mist was attached to his legs, and he walked easily at the bottom of the cave.

    The weak suction force at the bottom of the cave made Ning feel quite relaxed.

    Ning moved forward quietly, and soon arrived at an area of ??about 100 feet in a corner. Because there was no wind at the edge, many magic weapons were thrown here.

    "It's really cool." Ji Ning waved his hand and collected the magic weapon.

    Wow~~!

    In this small corner alone, there are dozens of Chaos Rare Treasures and a Divine Weapon of the Tao. The Divine Weapon of the Tao is a strange fist-sized sign., Ji Ning was the first to refine it through the invasion of divine power. As soon as it was refined, Ji Ning understood that this fist-sized brand was actually an extremely sharp soft sword that could also be used as a whip.

    "Huh? These fragments?" Ji Ning looked at those inconspicuous fragments.

    Ji Ning grabbed one of the sword hilts with one hand, and only the hilt remained of the entire divine sword.

    "Is this what it is?" Ji Ning frowned, and a deep concave mark was clearly visible on the broken part of the sword hilt.

    "Teeth mark?" Ji Ning's heart was filled with excitement.

    "Collect it." Ji Ning waved his hand and collected these densely packed fragments. After they were put into the cave magic weapon, Ji Ning's mind was not affected by the cave magic weapon. Then he carefully examined it and found that  Among the large pile of seemingly ordinary debris, there is a piece of strange stuff.

    Ji Ning turned over his hand and took it out.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s palm, there is a palm-sized blue-white scale.

    There were a large number of broken magic weapon fragments in various colors, but Ji Ning did not notice this scale.

    "Scales?" Ji Ning looked at the lines on it, which were obviously the scales of some kind of strange animal that grew naturally.

    "Teeth marks? Crush the teeth marks of the Chaos Rare Treasure Scales? You can't stay here for long. Get the treasure and leave quickly." Ji Ning didn't dare to think too much and rushed towards another corner, but at this moment  , he looked into the distance, and in another deep cave there was a stream of light approaching against the gray wind, approaching at an astonishing speed.

    Ji Ning's expression changed drastically.

    sky.

    Even now that his strength has greatly increased, Ji Ning still has to rely on his hands to climb, but the one that is flying rapidly continues to approach against the gray wind, and the speed is simply incredible.

    "Run away." Ji Ning didn't care about the treasure anymore. He stretched out his six arms and jumped thousands of feet. He climbed upwards and quickly started to escape.

    "Mine, my treasure."

    When Ji Ning collected that scale, lying deep in the cave, there was a blue-white figure with a crystal beard, like a lion's head, but the whole body was covered with dense scales like fish scales, and had a long tail.  , and four thick and powerful legs.

    It was born to live in this endless cave.

    It occasionally finds knives, swords, sticks, hammers and other weapons in the cave. These weapons are useless to it, but it likes them very much because they are its trophies and collections!  It will put them in some corners that are not exposed to the wind, and also put down a scale that it sheds, showing that it is its own!

    "You actually stole my treasure."

    "die."

    "yes."

    It was angry.

    It immediately turned into a stream of light and rushed towards it against the wind.

    "What kind of monster can fly against the wind in this wind-traveling stream? Could it be that those scales belong to it?" Although Ji Ning just glanced at it and ran away, he could also faintly notice that the flying creature was blue.  The scales of the white beast are blue and white. "And the tooth marks on the broken magic weapon are also his?"

    "The other intact Chaos Treasures are all top-grade and top gradethe ones that were bitten into pieces are all relatively ordinary Chaos Treasures."

    "But it can bite into pieces of Chaos Rare Treasures"

    Ji Ning understood that the monster was probably not powerful enough for him to fight against.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!  !  !  !  !  !

    Ji Ning's six arms were as fast as phantoms, grabbing upwards crazily and crawling crazily. He had never climbed so fast before. After all, he had been careful to avoid danger all the way down before, but now he was climbing as fast as possible.  Climbing down, almost in the blink of an eye, Ji Ning was like a gorilla climbing upwards for tens of thousands of miles.

    Phew!

    But that blue-white stream of light went against the gray wind and had already caught up!  This gray gust of wind was too fast. How could Ning climb up and catch up with his opponent's flight?

    "Damn it, I got so many treasures, am I going to die here? It's too unfair!" Ning turned his head and saw the blue-white scaly monster that was approaching and exuding an endless ferocious aura.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 24: Battle of the Abyss

    The blue and white scale monster's crystal beard was floating, and its dark yellow eyes were staring at Ji with murderous intent.

    Ji Ning was also holding on to the rock wall with one arm while facing the blue-white scale monster.

    The two looked at each other.

    "I don't want to be your enemy." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Death~~~¡± The blue-white scaly monster suddenly roared, and with a roar, its tail whipped towards it. The whip was so fast that Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed.

    Ji Ning waved five arms in a row, but all he used were sword skills. For a moment, it was like five black holes pulling at him, trying to remove the impact.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The extremely terrifying impact made Ji Ning's divine body tremble, and he hit the rock wall behind him, causing a crack in the rock wall. Fortunately, Ji Ning was wearing the best armor from Chaos, and his divine body itself was powerful.  Coupled with the fact that the power of the blue and white mist is possessed, I can bear it.  But this time, Ji Ning understood that the opponent was stronger than him!

    Since the nine levels of restrictions were unified and the blue and white space was created, Ji Ning believed that he should be comparable to the World God in terms of power and speed, at least very close.

    But the monster in front of himwith a flick of its tail, completely suppressed him.

    "Death, death, death." The blue-white monster swatted at them wildly, waving its claws.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning was like a big spider, quickly climbing on the rock wall to dodge, sometimes climbing to the left, sometimes climbing to the right, sometimes resisting, sometimes borrowing strength.

    "Tear apart." The sharp claws drew a crack on the rock wall.

    The tail whipped and the rock wall trembled.

    Ji Ning was completely at a disadvantage.

    "Huh?"

    "It seems that this monster is not that strong." Ji Ning vaguely realized after fighting dozens of moves, "It is stronger, faster, and its claws are sharper. Other than that, it seems to be right,  I don¡¯t have any insights. He has such a powerful body, but he is so clumsy in fighting."

    It is also because of the addition of the power of the blue and white mist that the physical gap between the two is not too big. If Ji Ning, who had just been sucked into the cave and had not yet united with the nine levels of prohibition, encountered this monster, no matter how high his level was, he would be  The tail is whipped to death!

    "We can't keep entangled with him like this. After a long time, once my blue and white mist power is exhausted, it will be over." After just fighting for a moment, a drop of blue and white power was consumed in the blue and white space, which made Ji Ning wake up.

    "You can't kill me." Ji Ning shouted.

    "You die." The blue and white scale monster is still crazy.

    However, a sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand. It was the magic weapon of Tao that Ji Ning had picked up earlier and had been refined by Ji Ning.  In terms of power alone, it is stronger than the divine sword Ziguang Qiong that has not yet been repaired!

    "Go away." Ji Ning exploded.

    The sword has double edges.

    The knife has a single edge.

    However, the tip of this sword is also extremely sharp, so it can also be used to perform moves such as chopping, stabbing, and teasing, but it is relatively more suitable for performing some violent and powerful moves.

    "Heaven collapse style."

    Ji Ning held the knife in both hands, and his divine power and blue and white mist power fully exploded. He raised it high and angrily slashed at the blue-white scale monster in front of him.

    The Heavenly Collapse Style is the most violent move, but it is the most suitable to be used with a sword in Ji Ning's swordsmanship. He even mastered the second style of the Unnamed Swordsmanship. Many years later, Ji Ning's Heavenly Collapse Style became more murderous.  Now, as soon as he made the move, Ji Ning was condescending and slashed along Sufeng. The speed of the sword light had already exceeded the limit of heaven, and the blue-white scale monster had no way to hide.

    "Roar." It waved its claws very confidently.

    A huge sword light like a waning moon avoided the sharp claws and struck its scales.

    Boom~~~~

    The blue-white scaly monster flew backwards, its scales flew away, and rumbled against the pillars of the rock wall next to it. The rock wall trembled for a while, and several cracks appeared.

    In terms of sheer power, the power that Ji Ning unleashed with the help of this sword was even stronger than that of the blue-white scale monster. This monster was too stupid to be more tyrannical than the World God.  The strength displayed by his body is only at the threshold level of World God.  This means that the realm is too low.

    Or rather, there is no realm at all, just some of the most instinctive attack methods.

    ¡°Ouch~~~¡± The blue and white scale monster that hit the rock wall raised its head and let out an angry roar.

    Its cry was accompanied by strange fluctuations in the wind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    &nbsp;Following the wind, it was transmitted to other areas almost instantly.

    In the deep cave in the distance, a wind beast that was sleeping in the wind raised its head and whispered softly: "Intruder?"

    "Is there an intruder?"! "Fu, it was too young and too weak after conception. This little guy is guarding the most relaxing place, and he even asked for help."

    The wind beasts heard the sound.

    Their auras may be strong or weak, and some of the wind beasts even shook their heads and sighed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The nine-headed wind beasts that were closest turned into streams of light. They were flying in the wind, just like fish in the water Ji Ning was frightened when he saw the blue and white scale monster flying against the wind.  Delian ran away, only to find out later in the fight that he was completely capable of being hostile.  After all, these wind beasts were born in the wind, so they can fly freely in the wind.

    "This body is too strong. My sword just made it break some scales?" After Ji Ning saw the results of the sword, he immediately extinguished his desire to fight. In this dangerous place, his own blue and white mist  Power cannot be used so wantonly. If it is exhausted, it will be over.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning climbed up quickly and was thousands of miles away in an instant.

    "Escape?" The blue-white scale monster continued to chase.

    "what is that?"

    Fleeing upwards, occasionally fending off the monster, Ji Ning suddenly noticed another stream of light coming from below.

    "Another one?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Let's go, let's go." Ji Ning was really anxious. He climbed up crazily with four hands, and used two hands to occasionally slash the wind beast that was chasing him. Each time he slashed, he consumed a lot of blue and white mist energy.  However, the wind beast was only slightly injured and still pursued it relentlessly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ning rushed at high speed, "There are only a few thousand miles left to the top exit. Once outside, without the influence of the gray wind, my flying speed can easily exceed the limit of heaven. It will be much easier to deal with this monster."

    "Can't even deal with an intruder?" At this time, another stream of light had arrived.

    ¡°Kill him for me.¡± The original wind beast roared.

    "Damn it."

    Ji Ning gritted his teeth because he saw another stream of light chasing after him from the depths of the cave.

    "How many monsters are there?" Ji Ning climbed up at high speed, holding out two hands at the same time. One hand grasped the sword and performed extremely violent sword moves, and the other hand grasped a sign. There was a sign directly inside the sign.  A soft sword flew out, which was another divine weapon of the Tao obtained by Ji Ning.

    For a moment, Zhan Dao performed a fierce sword move.

    The soft sword uses the 'Shadowless Style' and other evil and strange sword moves.

    Ji Ning¡¯s other four hands climbed crazily.

    ¡°Boom boom.¡±

    "kill."

    The two wind beasts besieged them like crazy. Ji Ning fought against them while climbing upwards at high speed. At this moment, the third wind beast also arrived.

    "This, this, this." Ji Ning was already facing the siege of three wind beasts. What left him speechless the most was that deep below the cave he saw two streams of light, and one of them was extremely fast. It was him  The fastest of the five wind beasts seen.

    "If you are surrounded by them, you will be dead."

    Ji Ning resisted with all his strength.

    Using two divine weapons of the Tao, and even leveraging their strength, the three wind beasts had an influence on each other.

    "Just above."

    Ji Ning had already seen the bright hole above.

    "rush out."

    Ning also saw that the fourth wind beast flying the fastest was approaching.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning deliberately took the claw.

    Whoosh!

    With the force of the impact, he rushed out of the hole in an instant.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    "Fu, you can't kill him, and you're still affecting me."

    "It's you who are stupid. I can make him unable to bear it. If you come, it will be useless."

    "You two shut up."

    "Three idiots, shut up." The fourth wind beast that finally arrived roared, and the other three obediently remained silent.

    The four wind beasts below all looked up in the abyss, with anger and fear in their dark yellow eyes. They did not dare to fly out. This ruins was too dangerous, and even they were just following the wind.  There are some areas where they can live freely, and there are many places that are absolutely perfect for them.land.

    "Huh?" After flying out of the cave, avoiding the gray wind, Ning landed on the ground and looked at the huge abyss cave in the distance in surprise, "You didn't even come out? Phew, you finally escaped!"

    Please vote for your recommendation and support~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 25: A House by the Lake

    Ji Ning grabbed the ground and breathed a sigh of relief when the wind beasts didn't come out. Then he distracted himself and looked at Xiang Zhou.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning slowly stood up and looked in all directions in surprise.

    He saw gray air currents in the vast sky. Gray air currents criss-crossed high in the sky. The bottomless cave he had just escaped from also had a gray air current Ji Ning understood that the gray air current was actually gray.  The gray wind had swallowed him and the Prison Sword God in the first place.

    "Back then, when I was fighting with the Hell Sword God, I didn't know what kind of restrictions I touched, and I was swept into the strong wind." Ji Ning looked around carefully, "And those wind beasts didn't dare to come out, which means there are also some outside.  Danger."

    This vast land.

    In addition to some huge caves, you can also see land, valleys and lakes.

    There is peace!

    But Ji Ning was frightened for a while. Ever since the nine levels of prohibition were condensed into the blue and white mark, Ji Ning's sense of the origin of fate was also very clear. He could see the fate of some mortals at a glance, and now he also felt the underworld.  There are huge threats in the underworld. It seems that this peaceful land, valleys, and lakes are threatened everywhere.

    "What should we do?" Ji Ning looked up at the sky and then in all directions, "There is a big threat in any direction."

    "Since there are threats everywhere, there is a large group of wind beasts in the cave"

    "Whatever, just choose a direction, it depends on your luck."

    Ji Ning thought about it for a moment, and could only make up his mind. Holding the war knife and the soft sword in both hands, he began to move forward cautiously. There was a big threat in any direction It didn't make any difference which way he went.

    Ji Ning walked from a wasteland to the grass. Although he always felt threatened, he was still safe.

    "Maybe I'll just walk out." Ji Ning comforted himself.

    "This lake is really beautiful."

    Looking at the lake in the grass in front, it is as beautiful as the tears of a peerless beauty.

    "Don't let any danger suddenly appear in this lake." Ji Ning's vigilance has never lowered, and there are even golden beads of stars suspended around him, so that he can detect some dangers in advance. However, the gap in realm, no matter how vigilant he is, is still  useless.

    "Hoo!"

    A wave of fluctuation suddenly enveloped Ji Ning, and Ji Ning felt the scene in front of him change.

    "Is this?" Ji Ning looked ahead. There was still the beautiful lake in front of him, but a quiet house appeared on the shore of the lake. The house exuded powerful fluctuations. The sense of threat made Ji Ning tremble.

    "how so?"

    Ji Ning felt the terrible threat of this house and wanted to retreat further, but found that no matter how he walked, he could not get out of the three miles surrounding the house. It was as if the space had been distorted here.

    "In that case, let's go in and take a look." Ji Ning said secretly, "The master who built this house is far more powerful than me. Even if he wants to kill me, I can't escape."

    No choice.

    I could only step forward, push gently, and the courtyard door opened.

    There were flower gardens, grass, and scattered houses in the courtyard. An extremely powerful wave was emitting from one of the elegant houses, so Ning walked towards it.

    That elegant house has windows on three sides and a door on one side. The windows are all wooden beds, so you can easily see inside.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning vaguely saw a figure sitting cross-legged inside. Ji Ning was startled, but he still walked to the front door of this elegant house.

    In the room, there was an old man wearing a golden Taoist robe sitting cross-legged on a futon, holding a whisk in his hand and sitting with his eyes closed. Next to him was a small nine-story pagoda.

    His Taoist robe, fly whisk, futon, nine-story pagoda all exude astonishing aura fluctuations.

    Especially the nine-story small tower, its aura is so strong that it far exceeds all the treasures Ji Ning has ever seen, and is no less powerful than the divine sword Purple Light Qiong.

    "The aura of that nine-story small tower is ten times and a hundred times more powerful than the aura of this sword. This is how it felt when the divine sword Ziguang Qiong had no owner." Ji Ning was shocked. "Could it be that this nine-story small tower  Is it a treasure that transcends the divine weapons of Tao?"

    Ji Ning is no longer the Ji Ning of the Three Realms period, his vision is much broader.

    Chaos treasures are generally used by ancestor gods and ancestors.

    The divine weapons of the Tao are generally used by the great masters of the world realm.

    Those that surpass the divine weapons of the Taolike the divine sword Ziqiong, and like this small tower in front of you, taking them out is enough to make the World Realm experts go crazy!

    "His Taoist robe, fly whisk, and cattail leafThe regimentevery one of them is a divine weapon of the Tao, and their aura is no less than that of my sword.  " Ji Ning's eyes were filled with excitement. Apart from anything else, the treasures displayed by the old man in front of him were enough to drive the World Realm experts crazy.

    "It's just that this old man seems to be dead?"

    Ji Ning felt that the old man no longer had any life breath, and all he had was the coercion emanating from his divine body.

    "Try it." Ji Ning first retreated far away, and then with a thought, a rope of innate spiritual treasure flew out. Ji Ning did not dare to get close to get it directly. There might be some dangerous restrictions, and he controlled the innate spiritual treasure.  The treasure rope rolled directly towards the nine-story tower. As long as you get this mysterious nine-story tower, it would be worth it.

    The great masters of the World Realm are crazy about it. The Beixiu World God only got it with the help of other companions in Tiancang Palace. He is so lucky to get it so easily.  ,

    ¡°Poof~~~¡± When the Xiantian Lingbao rope was three feet away from the old man, a gust of wind suddenly appeared around the old man. The wind blew through the Xiantian Lingbao rope, and half of the Xiantian Lingbao rope suddenly turned into powder.

    Then a line of text appeared in mid-air, the text floated, and each one shone brightly.

    "Fellow Taoist who breaks Sufeng Formation can get my treasure."

    Ji Ning looked at it with hot eyes and surprise.

    Wind-tracing formation?

    What is the relationship with Sufeng Bailiu?  Could this old man be the creator of the ancient ruins?  If he is really the creator, he lives in this mansion?  Ji Ning didn't quite believe it.

    "If you die, you will die. There are still formation restrictions left." Ji Ning has a headache. Now that his strength has greatly increased, he can barely destroy the innate spiritual treasure. He has to turn the innate spiritual treasure into powder in an instant.  I am still far behind.

    "try again."

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and a large ax appeared. There were divine patterns flowing on the large axe. It was a top-quality treasure among the rare treasures of chaos.

    "The best of the Chaos TreasuresI don't believe you can break it." Ji Ning immediately controlled the big ax with mana, and the big ax flew through the air, flying towards the old man sitting cross-legged.  When he was three feet away from the old man, a gust of wind still appeared, chi chi chi, the wind blew on the axe, making a harsh sound.

    But the big ax is still intact, but it can't move forward at all.

    "Why is this happening?" Ji Ning felt an extremely powerful force blocking him. He tried his best, but he couldn't make the ax move forward at all.

    "Whoosh."

    The nine-story small tower next to the old man sitting cross-legged suddenly flew out of a stream of air and turned into a boy in black robe.

    "Stop trying, you're not even in the world realm, why are you trying?" the boy in black robe said impatiently

    "You" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Have you never seen the spirit of the magic weapon?" The black-robed boy glanced at the old man's body next to him and said, "Don't be greedy for this old man's treasure. Even if you can break through the wind-tracing formation, you must make a decision.  He made an oath of his own destiny and promised to fulfill his last wish before you can obtain these treasures. And to break this formation I'm afraid you have to reach the perfection state of the World God."

    "Is it possible to reach the perfect state of the world god?" Ji Ning wondered, "I wonder what state this senior is in?"

    "He is also the World God Perfection." The boy in black robe curled his lips and said, "But he is a servant of Sufeng Daojun. Sufeng Daojun gave him some treasures, like this Sufeng Dao  Although no one is in charge of what you gave him, it is indeed difficult to break this formation."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He also saw that the words left by the dead world god, "Fellow Taoist who breaks the Sufeng Formation," as he called him, are obviously those who can break the formation and should not be much weaker than this old man.

    "Alas, Mr. Sufeng Dao is dead, and all these servants will be buried with him, so let him be buried with him. This old man is not willing to accept it, and I am trapped here as well." The black-robed boy shook his head and sighed, "Like me who possesses the magic weapon of 'origin',  But being trapped in these endless years is such a waste.¡±

    Chapter 2 will be updated at 6pm today.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 26: Escape

    You have the magic weapon of 'origin'?  !

    ¡°Well, my divine sword Ziguang Qiong also has its origin. The sword body was damaged like that, but the internal origin was not damaged at all.

    "You don't want to go out?" Ji Ning asked.

    ¡°Of course I do, it¡¯s boring to sit here.¡± The boy in black robe glanced at Ji Ning.

    "Besides breaking the wind formation and making the oath of destiny, is there any other way to take you away?" Ji Ning asked, "Tell me, I will try my best to do it."

    "Yes." The boy in black robe said.

    "What can we do?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Wait until the day you become a Dao Lord." The boy in black robe said.

    Ji Ning was speechless. The Dao Lord that Ji Ning knew in the entire Great Mo Region was only one Dao Lord of Great Mo. There might be one or two other Dao Lords living in seclusion, but they were too far away from Ji Ning. He would really become a Dao Lord in the future.  , it is not too difficult to obtain treasures of this level.  Didn¡¯t you see that the dead ¡®Sufeng Daojun¡¯ gave one to all the servants of the World God under his command?

    It can be seen that Daojun has many treasures!

    "How many servants does Master Sufeng have?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "You little guy who hasn't even reached the World Realm." The black-robed boy said proudly, "I'll just tell you about it to open your eyes."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Sufeng Daojun, although he has a weird temper, is truly a powerful person. He travels through endless chaos and has experienced vast territories. He has directly enslaved more than five hundred world realms, and hundreds more.  A world-level person is willing to follow him" The black-robed boy exclaimed, "He even has a follower at the Tao Lord level."

    "What?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Isn't it amazing?" The black-robed boy said proudly, "Whichever territory Master Sufeng Dao comes to, the owner of that territory will greet him and entertain him politely."

    "What a pity I heard that Sufeng Daojun failed in Bailiu Hedao. Before his death, he expelled his top disciple who became Daojun and some other disciples and followers.  Gothen he led some enslaved world realms and other followers who were implicated by him, and brought them all here."

    "I heard from Sufeng Daojun that this is his hometown. He left his hometown a long time ago and wandered outside. When he died, he wanted to die in his hometown."

    "However, the chaotic world in his hometown has long since disappeared, so Sufeng Daojun created the 'Sufeng Chaos World' in the place of his original hometown, and then established the cave ruins. It is said that it was to convey the Tao he had learned throughout his life.  They all appeared to stay and after they stayed, they died." The boy in black robe pointed to the person sitting cross-legged next to him, "Look, these unlucky servants were also buried with them one by one."

    "More than five hundred World Realm people were buried with them?" Ji Ning was speechless.

    "Yes." The black-robed boy nodded, "Tao Lord, Sufeng Dao Lord is still quite calm. Some of the few crazy Dao Lords when they die, they sometimes let a territory be buried with them, and they even go crazy.  Kill and die in the killing.¡±

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    A territory is buried with it?  Or even continue to kill?

    Crazy.

    The greater the power, the more terrifying the madness. Lord Sufeng Dao seems to be relatively good.

    "That is to say, there are more than 500 dead World Realm people in this ruins?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    "Those who died included a Dao Lord of Life and Death, more than five hundred world realms, and a large number of ancestor gods and ancestors were also buried with them." The black-robed boy said, "There are still practitioners who died in the ruins over the long years.  They left a lot of treasures behind. So this is indeed a big treasure. It depends on whether you have the ability to take it away."

    "You are lucky." The black-robed boy sighed, "You can actually find this. After all, the wind is invisible and unpredictable, and the layout of Sufeng Daojun's cave is also constantly changing If you can find this, at least you can  There is hope of getting out.¡±

    "Hope to go out?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Well, it's in one of the pavilions in the courtyard. When you enter the pavilion, you will be moved to the outside area. The outside area will be much safer." The black-robed boy said, "Okay, go quickly. I advise you to leave obediently.  You were able to find the mansion this time. You won't be so lucky next time.

    After saying that, whoosh, the boy in black robe got into the nine-story small tower.

    Ji Ning looked at the old man in golden Taoist robe sitting cross-legged in the room, shook his head and sighed, this old man is the World God Perfection, and his realm is probably not much different from that of the Beixiu World God, or even stronger.  But his final fate was to be buried with him!

    Sufeng Daojun also expelled his disciples and some followers.

    There are also some followers and??lk was buried, and these followers who were buried with themit seems that Lord Sufeng Daojun did not really like them, and he would expel them just like those disciples, instead of being buried with them.

    "The treasure is in front of you, but you can't get it."

    "Let's go, let's go."

    Ji Ning understands that opportunities are inherently mysterious - they cannot be forced!  If you are really lucky, you will be really lucky if the corpse of the World God you find does not have any formation restrictions and you can easily take away the treasure.

    I am also lucky. Although I can't take away the treasure, I at least know how to get out safely.

    ?Leaved the house.

    After looking back at the old man in golden Taoist robes who was sitting cross-legged in the house, Ji Ning started walking around the house. There were three pavilions in the house. He didn't rush there, but looked around in other houses.

    "Maybe there is some treasure left behind." Ji Ning thought.

    "Huh?"

    Ji Ning was standing in a room, and he actually discovered something.

    This is a study room. There is a writing brush on the table, golden paper on the table, and some papers scattered on the ground.

    "Hate, hate, hate."

    "I hate that I followed the old thief."

    "I hate the old thief for deciding things unfairly."

    "It's your turn to disappear and die!"

    The paper was full of words full of hate. In fact, the servants didn't understand it at first. Later, after Sufeng Daojun placed a real spirit restriction on them, they finally understood that they were all going to lose their souls. The servants were enslaved.  Why are we still afraid?  Writing on paper to vent your hatred is an easy task.

    "It's a pity that Sufeng Daojun was already waiting for death at that time, so he didn't care about the scoldings of these ants.

    The moment he died, the true spirit restrictions of those slaves and servants were also triggered, and all of them died with their true spirits annihilated.

    "It seems that the dead world god usually liked to write, and this one turned out to be a divine weapon of the Tao." Ji Ning was surprised. This was the first time he saw the divine weapon of the Tao in the shape of a brush. He even picked it up and refined it easily.  melted.

    This brush can turn into countless white threads to bind the enemy.

    It can also be condensed like an awl.

    It can be strong or soft, and it is indeed a powerful magic weapon, but the dead World God has long been accustomed to using it to write.

    "Look again."

    "Maybe there are treasures." Ji Ning searched all the other rooms, but couldn't find any treasures. However, Ji Ning was in a good mood, because after extra exploration, he got a brush of the Taoist Weapon.  , this magical weapon of Tao is enough to make these ancestor gods and ancestors fight for their lives.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning no longer hesitated and immediately started heading to the pavilion.

    At the three pavilions, Ji Ning used his magic power to control the flowers and plants next to them, and tried them one by one. When he tried the second pavilion, as soon as the flower entered the pavilion, it was completely moved away.

    "That's it. It has indeed moved away. I don't know whether it is moving to a safe place or to a desperate place." Ji Ning could sense the fluctuations of the space movement, "At least there is hope of getting out, let's go."

    Ji Ning took a step forward and entered the pavilion.

    The moment he stepped into the pavilion, Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    In mid-air.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air.

    "Is this here?" Ji Ning looked down and suddenly showed joy, "Is this a dangerous area?"

    He had been wandering around in the dangerous area for more than a year, and then fought with the Hell Sword God before being swept into the Sufeng Bailiu. Now he was back in the dangerous area, but Ji Ning understood that it was related to the dangerous situation inside.  Bi, whether it is the swamp or this dangerous areait is too safe, and the ancestors and gods can roam here comfortably.

    "With so many treasures, at least I came back alive. If I died inside, I would have lost the treasures." Ji Ning was filled with joy.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning suddenly looked into the distance. His eyesight was so powerful, especially since he had been possessed by the power of the blue and white mist, which made the area he could see even more distant with his naked eyes. At a glance, he saw a ship slowly moving behind the mountains in the distance.  Flying, it was a shrunk ship that was only a few dozen feet long, flying close to the mountains.

    "Ancestral God Tiannan?" Ji Ning recognized the big ship as soon as he saw it, and couldn't help but whisper softly, "You and I are really destined."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning immediately controlled the golden beads of stars to surround the surroundings, and then quickly approached there.

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 24: Chapter 27: Ji Ning and the Fire Fairy

    Cause and effect is really mysterious.  !

    Ji Ning followed the big ship and moved towards it. At the same time, he secretly lamented that when he first entered the ancient ruins, the Southern Ancestor God used his power to bully others and wanted to kill him to seize the treasure. He had nothing to say. After all, since he entered the world of practitioners, he had to  Following some unspoken rules, fighting was too common in ancient ruins. If he was really killed, Ji Ning could only complain that his skills were inferior to others.

    He escaped by himself.

    "I have made a breakthrough from 'Sufeng Bailiu', I have more divine weapons of Tao in my hand, and the nine levels of chaos restrictions have been combined to form the 'Blue and White Seal', my strength has increased too much."  As soon as he came out, he met the Tiannan Ancestral God. If there was no enmity between the two, Ji Ning would usually leave directly due to his temperament. But because there was a grudge, Ji Ning followed him without hesitation.

    This is cause and effect!

    "Destiny is one, mysterious and unpredictable." Ji Ning sensed the fluctuations of the mighty river of destiny in the endless and distant depths.

    He can see through the fate of mortals at a glance and see the ups and downs of a mortal's life.

    But the truly powerful practitioners

    It¡¯s hard for Ji Ning to see through.

    Destiny may sound mysterious, but in fact the most basic principle is the entanglement of countless causes and effects. Just like because of the enmity between Old Man Yuan and Ji Ning, Ji Ning joined the Wuyan Star lineage and stationed in Sufeng Chaos.  world!  Of course, the mystery of fate is billions of times more complicated than this most basic cause and effect.

    And Ji Ning understands the truth that what happened in the past is difficult to change, but the future is uncertain.

    Like a mortal, even Ji Ning can see through his life at a glance.  But because the future has not happened, it is very easy to change the fate. A powerful practitioner suddenly intervenes and can easily change the fate of mortals.

    "It's like the book of life and death, which determines the life of a mortal, but merit will still change the destiny of a mortal."

    Ji Ning even guessed¡ª¡ª

    There are some incredible beings who can reverse what has happened!  For example, a practitioner whose true spirit has been extinguished can be resurrected This is Ji Ning's greatest desire on this path of cultivation, because he wants his most beloved wife to be resurrected.

    Ji Ning followed the big ship and kept getting closer, but his mind was wandering, thinking about cause and effect and fate. He did not regard the Tiannan Ancestral God as a formidable opponent.

    With the ¡®Ancestral God Formation, the hundreds of Ancestral Gods united are very powerful, and they can struggle against the world realm. However, Ji Ning will not give the Tiannan Ancestral God a chance to struggle despite his mental arithmetic.

    The big ship flew slowly against the mountains.

    Tiannan Ancestral God was sitting on the boat, looking forward leisurely. There was a table in front of him, with food and wine on it, and two maids serving him. Next to him stood six Ancestral God's servants who were always alert and careful.

    In front of the ship, a fiery red figure was flying. The fiery red-robed woman was surrounded by hundreds of flaming blades.

    "Fire Fairy." Tiannan Ancestral God said with a smile, "You have been running away for so long, and you must also understand that you cannot escape. If I am ruthless, I can catch you anytime, anywhere. But I don't¡¤  ¡¤¡¤I can¡¯t bear to watch a peerless fairy die silently in this ancient ruins.¡±

    "I just want you to be my follower, why bother?" Ancestral God Tiannan took a sip and immediately drank up the wine in the glass. The maid next to him smiled coquettishly and helped fill it up.

    "Just a follower?" Su Youji, who was running away in front, sneered.

    "You are so beautiful when you are angry. Fire Fairy, your "Great Freedom and Ruyi Dharma" is really seductive." Tiannan Ancestor God couldn't help but sigh, "My request is not too much. Be my follower and serve me well.  , and also serve as my happy Taoist companion. What is the purpose of this life of practice? As I go farther and farther on the path of practice, my heart is full of joy. But when it comes to me, I no longer have a desire for practice. What I seek is joy.  Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "It is impossible for me to practice the Great Freedom and Perfection Dharma and be your happy Taoist companion." Su Youji said in a voice message.

    The Great Freedom and Perfect Dharma cannot break the body.

    This is a method Su Youji realized when watching a incomplete ancient method that suits her. Su Youji's progress in practicing this method is extremely amazing. She has been practicing it for less than a million years, but she is already at the peak.  The Ancestral Immortal of the Ancestral God Because it is the Qi Refining Style, it is slightly worse than the God and Demon Style in combat.

    "The more you can't get it, the more you want it." Tiannan Ancestral God sighed softly, and the sigh echoed in Su Youji's ears, "For me, even the female ancestors can easily buy some slaves, but like you  It's hard to find such a charming person. I advise you not to run away. If you keep running like this, you may trigger some formation restrictions at any time."

    Tiannan Ancestor ShenyouVery free.

    After discovering the Fire Fairy Su Youji, Tiannan Ancestral God became hot-eyed and immediately wanted to force Su Youji to become his follower. Su Youji knew that she was no match for her strength and was willing to bow her head. However, the destiny oath Tiannan Ancestor God had given her was too great.  Harsh Said to be a follower, but actually a plaything, Su Yuji is called

    ¡®Fire Fairy, because she is very hot at heart, she doesn¡¯t want to bow her head at all.

    She has only practiced for less than a million years, and just by practicing Qi Flow, her strength is comparable to that of the peak ancestor gods. In fact, her realm is extremely high, and she is fully expected to become the world realm. How can someone like her be willing to be the other party's plaything?

    The Patriarch God Tiannan was also patient, and he chased slowly.

    Before, he had sent his men to chase her in a crazy way, and Su Youji fled like crazy. Tiannan Ancestral God immediately recalled his men. Such crazy running away would easily trigger the formation restriction. He didn't want to watch the Fire Fairy die like this.

    Chase slowly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The Fire Fairy running so fast, are relatively safe.

    Secondly, Fire Fairy was running away in front, and he was slowly chasing after her.  It's like the fire fairy is one

    ¡®The spy helped him find out if there was any danger ahead. Where can I find this free spy?  And he also needs time to kill the arrogance in Fire Fairy's heart.

    It is very difficult to tame such a peerless fairy, it takes time, but once you tame it, the sense of accomplishment will make Tiannan Ancestor God tremble with excitement.

    "Who!" Tiannan Ancestor God suddenly took back the big ship and looked to the rear.

    The two maids beside him were startled, but the other six servants of the Di Shen Ancestor also looked behind them warily.  !

    There was a young man in white flying from behind, following the direction of the previous ship, close to the mountains, and there were also golden beads of stars spinning around him.

    "Master, be careful." The six servants were startled. They recognized Ji Ning. The two most powerful ancestors among them used to control magic weapons that exceeded the limits of heaven, but they were broken by Ji Ning with one move, allowing Ji Ning to easily  Escaped.

    "Guardian?" Ancestral God Tiannan grinned.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !  !  !  A large group of Ancestral Gods immediately appeared around them. These were the one hundred Ancestral Gods in the cave that Tiannan Ancestral God carried with him. They were also the most powerful force in his hands. While wandering in this ancient ruins, Tiannan Ancestral God deliberately showed weakness, etc.  I really met some ancestor gods and ancestors, so I suddenly summoned this large group of subordinates.

    "Kill him! Let's see if he dares to fly around in the dangerous area!" Tiannan Ancestral God pointed at Ji Ning.

    He is not stupid.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?  Last time in the swamp area, Ji Ning escaped. Logically speaking, this time in a dangerous area, he wouldn't be able to run away so recklessly.

    "kill."

    "Kill." Hundreds of ancestor gods immediately attacked Ji Ning.

    "Is it him?" Fire Fairy Su Youji, who had been running away, was also paying attention behind her. She found that Tiannan Ancestral God had stopped and went to deal with a young man in white.

    She knows the boy in white.

    More than a year ago, the boy in white flew in front of her, but the two of them just wanted to take a look and didn't say anything more.

    "He is in danger." Fire Fairy Su Youji sided with Ji Ning without hesitation in her heart. She was full of hatred and anger towards the Tiannan Ancestral God.

    Facing hundreds of Ancestral Gods coming to kill him, Ji Ning saw a slender sword in his hand. This was the soft sword. The soft sword could be soft or hard. It was sharp and slender and was good at using strange and delicate sword techniques.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Not only did Ji Ning not escape, but he directly faced these hundreds of ancestor gods.

    "He didn't run away?"

    "Seeking death."

    These hundreds of ancestor gods are all full of confidence. Below the world level, they really have no fear of anyone in a head-on fight.  You said that there are monsters among the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals that can rival the World Realm?  How can monsters be so easy to encounter?

    "Kill." "Death." The lights of swords and axes all roared.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning's speed suddenly increased sharply, and he instantly exceeded the limit of heaven's law, drawing an arc and bypassing hundreds of ancestor gods. Each of the hundreds of ancestor gods wanted to slash with their weapons.  However, the speed of their weapons did not exceed the limit of heaven. They did not even touch the corner of Ji Ning's clothes and were easily bypassed by Ji Ning.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning rushed towards the Tiannan Ancestral God.

    "How is it possible?" Tiannan Ancestor God was really frightened. It is so rare that the speed can exceed the limit of heaven. This is usually the method of the world. Like the original Lord of Ten Thousand Demons, the speed was ridiculously fast. Even Gang Gangcheng  Even the Nuwa Empress in the World Realm could not catch up."Block him." Tiannan Ancestral God Company ordered the six Ancestral Gods and Immortal servants around them.

    "Quick, come back." At the same time, he also ordered hundreds of other ancestor gods.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning has arrived.

    The six Ancestral Gods who were protecting him all wielded magic weapons or held weapons to attack Ji Ning. "Hold on, hold on. As long as you hold on for a little while, hundreds of Ancestral Gods will arrive." Tiannan Ancestral God will arrive.  He also appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six long hooks, trying to defend himself.

    The boy in white has arrived.

    The sword light flashed.

    The six Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals felt that they had all attacked the empty space. They tried their best and couldn't even touch the corner of their opponent's clothes.

    "Pfft." The sword pierced the throat of Tian Nan Ancestral God. Because it was protected by armor, it did not penetrate. However, the terrifying impact contained in Ji Ning's sword turned Tian Nan Ancestral God's body into powder.

    "You¡ª¡ª" Tiannan Ancestral God looked at the young man in white, Jin Ning, in disbelief. How could it be possible? Even the speed of the patrolman last time was only the limit of heaven, and the sword was not that fast!  Why is it so scary this time?  How did he know that under the power of the blue and white mist, Ji Ning was stronger and faster? She could easily make the sword break through the limit of heaven with sheer strength alone, not to mention that Ji Ning's swordsmanship was already superb, and the speed of the sword  It was indeed a lot faster than the last time we fought.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ???????????? His body turned into ashes. How could he block a sword at the world level¡¯s powerful level?

    The six Ancestral God Ancestral Immortal servants, two maids, and hundreds of Ancestral God slaves next to them all turned dim in an instant, and their life breath disappeared. They are slaves, and they have set restrictions long ago. If the master dies, the slave will die!  This also makes the slaves work harder to protect their master, because if the master dies, none of them can escape.

    "Actually, you have a chance to survive." Ji Ning looked at the treasures left by the Tiannan Ancestral God, "If hundreds of Ancestral Gods keep protecting you, I won't be able to take action."

    The speed of the world realm can exceed the limit of heaven.

    With hundreds of ancestral gods, how can we block the world realm?  If you want to use other methods, you are courting death. You can only respond to changes by staying the same.

    If the Tiannan Ancestral God asked hundreds of Ancestral Gods to protect him, Ji Ning would not be able to conquer this tortoise shell. However, Tiannan Ancestral God had absolute confidence in facing the world level and directly ordered hundreds of Ancestral Gods to kill him.  The power is too weak, and any World Realm power can easily bypass the Ancestral God Formation and then kill it!

    It¡¯s not the fault of the Tiannan Ancestral God, he never imagined that Ji Ning could become like this.

    "This, this" Su Youji looked at the scene in front of her in the distance and was completely shocked, "The flying speed exceeds the limit of heaven, the speed of the sword exceeds the limit of heaven, and the power is even more powerful even through the armor.  The divine body was shattered, and the seven ancestor gods and ancestors working together seemed not to even touch his sword What kind of state is this?"

    Saturday¡¯s update~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 28: The First Follower

    "The limit of heaven is in front of him and can be broken easily."!

    "The Tiannan Ancestral God and several of his servants, many of whom are at the peak of the Ancestral God's combat power, face him but they can't even touch the corners of his clothes It's like a child facing a giant." Su Youjizhen  He was shocked. Without the nine-level forbidden blue and white seal, Ji Ning still had to block and remove those weapons even if he was holding the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    But this time, after possessing the power of the blue and white mist, the overall situation has improved a lot, and he is much faster in all aspects. Purely relying on his body shape, sword speed, and superb swordsmanship, the opponent can't even touch him.

    "The world realm?"

    "But he is obviously the Ancestral God, and the aura of the Ancestral God is very obvious. I saw him a few years ago, and he was the Ancestral God at that time. This is absolutely true." Su Youji was shocked in her heart.

    She thought of something.

    Among the normal ancestor gods, ordinary ancestor gods and top ancestor gods are relatively easy to achieve.

    The peak ancestor god is considered a master.

    It is truly remarkable to surpass the peak ancestor gods, just like the generals in the Wuyan Army. With the help of divine weapons and some explosions, they can even touch the threshold of the world realm.  Ji Ning had just gone to Wuyan Star and barely reached the World Realm threshold with the help of the divine weapon Ziguang Qiong. But if he really fought against the World Realm with all his strength, he would probably be defeated in one move.

    And in the legend

    There are some monsters!

    They can compete with the real World Realm when they are Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, and even some terrible ones can kill the World Realm as Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals!  It is difficult to find such a monster among millions of ancestors, gods, and immortals.

    "I actually encountered such a monster." Su Youji was excited.

    For these evasions, the ancestors of the ancestors can compete with the world and even kill.

    Once you reach the World Realm, you will be the top of the World Realm.

    "If I miss this opportunity, I will regret it to death." Su Youji made an instant decision.

    The mental activity seems to be a lot, but in fact it is only a moment.

    After Ji Ning killed the Tiannan Ancestral God, he waved his hand and collected all the corpses of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortal servants around him, and collected all the treasures: "These corpses should be buried in a special cemetery in that cave."  These dead immortals all fell on the path of cultivation. Ji Ning buried them because he did not want their corpses to be exposed in the wilderness, and secondly, he wanted to build an immortal cemetery to bury countless immortals as a warning to himself  ¡¤¡¤¡¤How careful you need to be on this path of cultivation.

    "This fellow Taoist." The woman in fiery red robe from afar flew over immediately.

    Ji Ning turned around and recognized this woman at a glance. He had met this woman when he first entered the dangerous area, and nodded slightly: "You and I are really destined."

    "Yes." Su Youji said, and then asked curiously, "You don't know me?"

    "Who are you?" Ji Ning looked at her.

    Ji Ning only bought a star map. The star map mainly introduced the major forces in the Great Mo Realm. It generally focused on introducing some powerful ancestor gods and ancestors in the world realm.  As for the many ancestor gods and ancestors who have been wandering and adventuring outside for a long time, they are rarely mentioned, so many of them, such as the ancestor gods of Tiannan, etc., were not recognized by Ji Ning at a glance.

    On the contrary, the Prison Sword God also belongs to one faction and only occasionally ventures out, so Ji Ning recognizes him.

    "My name is Su Youji. Most people call me Fire Fairy." Su Youji said.

    "You can just call me Rising Sun." Ji Ning said.

    "oh¡­¡­"

    Su Youji looked at Ji Ning, her eyes brightened, and said, "Fellow Taoist Xuri, I wonder if I can become your follower?"

    "Follower?" Ji Ning was startled, and then he understood that this Fire Fairy might have seen the scene where he killed the Tiannan Ancestral God. He had long heard that some extremely powerful Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Gods would even make some Ancestral Gods willing to follow them.  But it is extremely rare for someone to take the initiative and be a follower like this.

    "I am a Qi-refining stream, but I can still compete with the peak ancestor gods." Su Youjilian said, "I have been practicing for less than a million years, and I am fully expected to reach the world level."

    There is hope of becoming a world state and there is no hope, those are two concepts.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked at Su Youji carefully.

    He does want to find some followers, or even if he doesn¡¯t have enough followers, he can buy some slaves. Although he is very powerful now, let alone him, even the great masters of the world want to build an army.  A large formation of thousands of ancestors and gods can even surround and kill the world realm. The most important thing is to combine the formation and some immortal mansions to resist the dangers from the outside world.

    Advance, you can attack.

    Retreating can ward off danger.

    Such a big?, who doesn¡¯t want that?  The formations of thousands of ancestors, gods and ancestors are not so easy to obtain. Even if you can get them, you still need some leaders, and the leader's realm needs to be very high.

    "Qi refining flow?" Ji Ning looked at Su Youji, "You take action against me and use your most powerful method.

    If you can, you can be my follower.

    "Okay." Su Youji's eyes lit up, "Be careful."

    "go."

    Su Youji¡¯s white fingers pointed at Ji Ning, and her pupils flashed red.

    "Boom!!!" Nine fiery red streams of light rushed out from her side at the same time. Upon closer inspection, it was discovered that each fiery red stream of light was the convergence of a large number of blades. These nine fiery red streams of light had been completely combined in mid-air to form  A beautiful bird with nine tails appeared, its whole body filled with flames, and it flew towards Ji Ning.

    The power is so strong and domineering.

    "It's just an ancestor, but it's so powerful. And I feel like this move still has some unfinished meaning." Ji Ning understood instantly that this Fire Fairy Su Youji was not lying. She was indeed at a very high level.  , I am afraid that it is no less than many existences that have surpassed the peak ancestral gods. Because they are Qi Refining Flow and do not have powerful magical powers, they can only compete with the peak ancestral gods in battle.

    Ji Ning stretched out his right hand, and his arm swelled. His palm was as crystal clear as jade, and became dozens of feet in size.

    Bang!

    The nine-tailed flaming bird directly hit Ji Ning's palm. Countless sparks and sword lights appeared on the surface of Ji Ning's palm, but in the end the bird collapsed, and Ji Ning's palm was not damaged at all.

    "I can't even shake it." Su Youji was shocked when she saw it, "It turns out that he is even so strong."

    Before killing the Tiannan Ancestral God, Ji Ning showed his speed and swordsmanship.

    What is shown now is terrifying power.

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked at Su Youji and nodded, "Okay, I will accept you as my follower. This is the oath stone. Take a look."

    There are two types of followers.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Great Demon God of Assassination, and the Lord of Swordsmen, whose status is almost equal.  Followers will make a life oath, and the master will also make an oath, so that they can trust each other.  Of course the master's oath will be very loose.

    The second type is like Sufeng Daojun and some of the world gods under his command. Those world gods were willing to follow them in the first place because they wanted to get guidance.  He made an oath of fate and occasionally gave some advice when he was happy, which was enough to make the gods of the world excited.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji belong to the first type.

    Su Youji is not afraid of anything else, but she is afraid that Ji Ning will use force on her. Her "Great Freedom and Ruyi Technique" cannot be broken until it is practiced to the world level. With Ji Ning's strength, she will not be able to resist if he uses force.  .

    Ji Ning was speechless about what Su Youji proposed, but he still smiled and made the oath.

    "You Ji has met the master." After both of them made their oaths, things changed naturally. Su Youji smiled and saluted, and that smile was truly charming.

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "You are the first follower I have received."

    "My master will definitely have more and more followers in the future." Su Youji's eyes shone, "But I will always be the first."

    "Let's go, let's leave the ancient ruins." Ji Ning said, "By the way, my actual Dao number is Beiming, and Rising Sun is my temporary Dao number."

    "Everything depends on the master." Su Youji followed Ji Ning, muttering secretly in her heart, "Beiming, Beiming?"

    The two walked along the mountains for tens of thousands of miles, and finally saw a place in the sky full of clouds and mist.

    "Walk."

    Whizzing.

    The two men immediately rose into the sky, flew into the clouds and mist, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    The ruins of Sufeng Cave Mansion are shrouded in endless clouds and mist. As long as you see clouds and mist in the sky in dangerous areas or swamp areas, you can fly into the clouds and mist to get out!  This is also common sense in Sufeng ancient ruins.

    Dongning Mountains, Rising Sun Small Courtyard, two streams of light descended from high altitude and landed in the small courtyard.

    "This is my residence." Ji Ning said.

    "The master lives in Sufeng Chaos World?" Su Youji was surprised.

    "Well, I am the guardian of Wuyan Star." Ji Ning said, and at the same time sighed, he had been in the ancient ruins for several years, but the Ancestral God of Food Mountain who was stationed here did not even summon him. Ji Ning had already  He ordered that once the Black Lotus God Emperor's side attacked, the tokens would be crushed immediately, so that Ning would know immediately and return from the ancient ruins.

    But that¡¯s right, I have been practicing for over a hundred years without being attacked. This has just been a few years."You can find a place to stay first." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, master." Su Youji turned to look at the next room and pointed, "Then I will live over there."

    Ji Ning nodded, and then went to his quiet room and began to examine the treasures obtained from the ancient ruins. There were many treasures obtained, and Ji Ning had not even looked carefully at some of the stored magic treasures.

    Chapter 2 It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 29: Harvest

    Half a day later.  !

    At the highest point of the mountain where Xuri Courtyard is located, Ji Ning sat alone, looking at the vast mountains and the wasteland in the distance.

    ¡°I really made a lot of money this time!¡± Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    Ji Ning also refined all the treasures obtained from the ancient ruins this time, including the storage magic weapon. He also checked everything stored in the storage magic weapon. It did bring surprises to Ji Ning. One of them  The Cave Mansion Magic Treasure at the Chaos Treasure level, Ji Ning suspected that the original owner might be a World Realm person!

    Because there are actually two magical weapons of the Tao in the cave magic weapon!  There is also a star map and a jade slip recording the relics of Sufeng, which are not something that ordinary ancestor gods and ancestors can get their hands on.

    The star map records the Great Mo Territory and the five surrounding territories. Among them, the Great Mo Territory has the most detailed records. Even the slightly more powerful Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are all recorded. Even the newly promoted Fire Fairy Su Youji,  There are also detailed records.  The information can be as detailed as this, and the territory can be as vast as that. Generally, only the world realm has such a star map.

    The second one is the jade slip.

    That person in the World Realm may have wanted to explore the 'Sufeng Ruins', so he specially collected detailed information. The jade slips recorded in detail - the Sufeng Ruins are divided into the outermost swamp, the outer domain, the inner domain and the core domain.

    The outer realm is a dangerous area, a place where the ancestors and gods often wander.

    The inner domain is the Sufeng Bailiu area. Many of the World Realm servants under Sufeng Daojun are stationed in the inner domain and died in the inner domain.  The dangers in the inner realm are much more terrifying.

    The core area is where Sufeng Daojun lives, a place where Damo Daojun and Shui Fengzi dare not go deep.

    "Including the two divine weapons of the Tao in this cave magic weapon, I have a total of five divine weapons of the Tao." Ji Ning was pleasantly surprised.

    "The Tiannan Ancestral God died, and there are many things left behind. The most precious one is the 'Ancestral God Array,' followed by hundreds of chaotic treasures, but there is not a single divine weapon of the Tao.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t know

    Back then, the Tiannan Ancestral God was lucky enough to get a divine weapon of the Tao. He knew that even if he used the divine weapon of the Tao, his strength would probably be snatched away by other ancestral gods and ancestors!  So I simply sold the Tao Divine Weapons and then bought a group of Ancestral God slaves and the Ancestral God Formation, and immediately became a nearly invincible existence below the world level.

    "Five divine weapons of the Tao, a set of ancestral divine formations, and over three hundred rare treasures of chaos." Ji Ning nodded secretly. These were the main treasures he obtained.

    "The most precious of the five divine weapons of the Tao is the sword, which is considered the best divine weapon of the Tao. It is probably worth more than fifty cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Ji Ning secretly calculated, "The other four pieces added together are probably worth as much as  Just fifty square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid! An Ancestral God Array with one hundred Ancestral Gods would have approximately ten square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and three hundred pieces of Chaos Rare Treasures, with different levels. On average, each Chaos Rare Treasure would have ten bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, a total of about three square meters.

    ¡°Together, it¡¯s more than a hundred square meters!¡±

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    One side of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is equivalent to a thousand bottles!  A full hundred square meters is worth the entire net worth of an ordinary world-level person.

    This is the charm of adventure!

    The remains of a cave left by a Taoist Lord. A few treasures can be worth the entire net worth of the World Realm.

    But at the same time, the level of danger is also extremely high. For example, Ji Ning has been murdering every step of the way since he entered the inner domain. He was chased by the wind beast and could not escape even one step away.  After that, he got lucky enough to enter that house. Only then can he return to the 'outer land' safely, and then can he leave safely.

    It is very difficult to leave the inner realm alive. The probability of people in the world realm leaving the inner realm alive is generally not more than 50%.

    It is possible to leave alive, and the general harvest will not be small.

    "Such treasures should be able to completely repair my Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong." Ji Ning secretly thought, even if all these treasures are consumed, Ji Ning will not feel bad because the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong is the one he owns.  'Original, divine weapon!

    "Master." Su Youji, dressed in a fiery red robe, came over. She looked at the young man in white sitting there, but she was in a good mood.

    Before, Su Youji was madly chased by Tiannan Ancestral God. Thinking of Tiannan Ancestral God¡¯s ugly face and wanting to be a happy Taoist couple with her, Su Youji felt very unhappy.  Looking at Ji Ning sitting there, she could feel the distance between Ji Ning and her. Many practitioners would get close to her when they came into contact with her, wanting to have sex with her.

    But when facing Ji Ning, she felt a sense of distance. Ji Ning obviously didn't want to have anything to do with her.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning turned to look at her, "By the way, if you are fine, then accompany me to Wuyan Star."

    "Misty Rock Star?" Su Youji was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "???Ah, when?

    "Now." Ji Ning said.

    Deep down in Ji Ning's heart, he longed for the power of the divine sword Ziguang Qiong after it was fully restored. According to some records in the legend, as well as some records left by the Beixiu World God, the divine weapons with their origins are all very miraculous.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤They have transcended the category of ordinary weapons and reached another level.

    Like practitioners, such as Ji Ning, they understand the origin of the sword and want to reach a higher state.

    And the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong has an origin!  That origin is the most precious of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong The legends about this magical weapon are too illusory, and Ji Ning really wants to see it for himself.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji left Sufeng Chaos World in a flying boat and headed for Wuyan Star.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fog Rock Star.

    The last time he came to Wuyan Star, Ji Ning was an outsider.  Now he is the general of the Wuyan Army. He belongs to his own people and does not need any guide.

    "I have met two seniors. What treasures do they want to buy?"

    There are many beautiful maids in a huge palace on an island, and even a true immortal. Seeing the auras exuded by Ji Ning and Su Youji, they all said enthusiastically, "This is the one that specializes in selling magic weapons on the entire Wuyan Star.  It's an important store, because this is their home base, and Wu Yanxing isn't afraid of anyone who dares to cause trouble.

    Ji Ning turned his hand over and a general order appeared.

    "General?" The purple-clothed fairy's attitude was obviously respectful.

    "Let me ask you, how many magic weapon fragments do you have?" Ji Ning asked.

    To restore the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong, you need the essence of the Five Elements.

    The cheapest way to collect the essence of the Five Elements is to use some broken magic weapon fragments.  The slightly more expensive thing is to use intact refining materials, and the most luxurious way is to refine the intact magic weapon.

    "Magic weapon fragments?" The purple-clothed female fairy did not dare to lie to the generals on her side, and continued, "Magic weapon fragments do not require many practitioners. They are usually used to extract the essence of the five elements to repair the magic weapon. Ours here  The inventory all added up, is worth less than a square meter of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, but it will definitely be enough to repair the Divine Weapon of the Tao.

    The purple-clothed female fairy secretly guessed whether the general in front of her wanted to repair the magic weapon of Tao.

    "Less than one party?" Ji Ning is no longer as ignorant as he was when he first came out of the Three Realms. A magic weapon with its origin is almost completely damaged inside. The essence of the five elements required to repair it is very amazing. If you buy the refining materials,  It is hard to say whether the refining materials purchased with one hundred cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid will be enough for repair.

    If you buy magic weapon fragments, you will have greater confidence.

    "So few" Ji Ning frowned. This was what he expected. After all, there are only a few World Realm experts in the entire Wuyan Star side?  How many magic weapon fragments can be stored here?

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning took Su Youji and left directly.

    He had nothing to fear when he asked about the magic weapon fragments on Wuyan Star. The forces on the same side are all bound by their destiny oaths. This is why Ji Ning came to Wuyan Star in the first place.

    "It seems that if you want to buy the magic weapon fragments that can restore the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, you still have to go to the Great Mo Eternal Realm." Ji Ning secretly said, "I can be more casual in Wuyan Star, but I can't go to the Great Mo Eternal Realm.  You have to be careful, if you are careless, you may be killed if someone catches your eye."

    Although Ji Ning was wary, he was not afraid.

    "Yuki."

    In the void outside Wuyan Star, in the flying boat, Ji Ning said to Su Youji beside him, "I am going to go to the Great Mo Eternal Realm."

    "Wherever the master goes, I will naturally follow him." Su Youji said with a smile, "And I have been to the Eternal World of Da Mo once, and I am familiar with it. Although I only went there once, it is indeed a very magical place.  , many practitioners gathered there, even the most powerful ¡®Da Mo Academy¡¯ in the Da Mo Territory is also there.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The flying boat shuttled through the void and began to move forward. First, it went to the distant Seven Mercury and took a ride on the Seven Mercury.

    ¡®The time and space teleportation array goes directly to the Eternal World of Da Mo!

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24 Chapter 30 Entering the Eternal Realm for the First Time

    It was a long journey from Mist Rock Star to Seven Mercury Stars, and after waiting for more than a year on Seven Mercury Stars, it took a full two years to reach the Great Mo Eternal Realm.  This is already a short time, mainly because more people go to the Great Mo Eternal Realm, because the Great Mo Eternal Realm is the core of the entire Great Mo Realm, and it gathers the most powerful force in the entire Great Mo Realm.

    "Huh."

    In the time and space teleportation array, Ji Ning and other practitioners appeared. As for the fire fairy Su Youji, of course, Ji Ning had taken her into the cave magic weapon.

    "This is the Great Mo Eternal Realm?" Ji Ning walked out of the formation, looked at the boundless world, waved his hand, and the fire fairy Su Youji appeared next to him.

    "Do you feel it?" After Su Youji appeared, she looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "Um¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, "It feels very strange."

    In a normal chaotic world, Ji Ning can easily destroy it, but the Great Mo Eternal Realm gives Ji Ning a feeling of superiority, a vast sense of tolerance and irresistibility.

    "It's true that I can't fly." Ji Ning tried to fly, but couldn't fly.

    "It's amazing. It's exactly like the legend. Legend has it that the Eternal Realm of Da Mo is completely closed to the sky and cannot fly. It's really like this." Ji Ning tried it. When he tried to fly, he felt a mysterious and unpredictable feeling.  The power of the rules came to him, making him unable to fly no matter what.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Every eternal world will set some rules when it is created by that great being.

    For example, if fire is forbidden, then all the power of fire cannot be exerted in this eternal world.

    "For example, the 'Forbidden Sword', no matter how powerful the kendo master is, can't activate the power of 'The Origin of the Sword', it can't even draw the sword!"

    There are some other special rules

    As long as the creator decides, those who follow must obey.

    For example, the rule in Da Mo¡¯s eternal realm is ¡®no airspace, no matter what kind of creature, even birds, cannot fly!  There is nothing in this world that can fly.

    Of course, if you are strong enough, it may be possible to resist. For example, Dao Lord Da Mo may be able to fly by force Of course, it is only possible, because no one has ever seen Dao Lord Da Mo do it.  'I have flown through the Eternal Realm of Da Mo. Because of my absolute worship of Dao Lord Da Mo, I think that Dao Lord Da Mo has the means to break the constraints of this rule!  There is another possibility - Daojun Damo cannot fly either!

    As for the others?

    No world realm can break the rules, let alone the ancestors and gods.

    "But in the eternal world, it is really comfortable." Ji Ning said softly, "This world is extremely thick, gentle and tolerant of everyone who comes, and the mind is naturally peaceful."

    "This is also the reason why many practitioners like to live in the Eternal World of Da Mo. Many forces also want to occupy it, but only the strongest 'Da Mo Academy' is qualified to occupy it!" Fire Fairy Su Youji said.

    "Let's go to Yibo City." Ji Ning immediately stepped away.

    The two walked side by side, but their speed was very fast.

    ??Yibo City is the most prosperous city in the Eternal World of Da Mo. Its history is extremely ancient. Since the existence of this Eternal World, Yibo City has also existed!  Its history is of course much older than that of Da Mo Yuan. Da Mo Yuan also destroyed the forces in front of it before it could occupy this eternal world and change its name to Da Mo Eternal World.

    Yibo City is very close to the time and space teleportation array.

    Ji Ning and Fire Fairy Su Youji only walked for half an hour and arrived at the foot of the mountain in Yibo City.

    "It's really high." Ji Ning looked up.

    This is a mountain that is a million miles high. On the top of the mountain, above the clouds, there is a huge city, which is Yibo City.

    "Let's go climb the mountain." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I haven't climbed the mountain for a long, long time."

    "Climbing the mountain step by step, this is what it feels like for a mortal." Su Youji also smiled.

    The mountain road winds upwards around the mountain peaks. If Ji Ning flew directly to the gate of Yibo City in the past, now he has to climb the mountain slowly step by step.  Within the realm of eternity there is no way to fly anywhere.

    "This Eternal Realm is extremely vast, much larger than the Chaos World." Ji Ning walked on the mountain road and sighed, "I heard that there are many ancient ruins in this Eternal Realm."

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded, "I heard there are more than ten."

    There are more than ten ancient ruins in the Eternal World of Da Mo that have not been completely conquered so far!

    Mainly because the Eternal Realm of Da Mo is too big

    "We're here." Su Youji pointed in front of her?.

    The top of the mountain itself is only a few hundred miles in radius, but it supports a city with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles. Only the bottom of this city is stuck on the top of the mountain. At first glance, the whole city seems to be floating.  Ji Ning and Su Youji walked along the mountain road to the city gate.

    There are two words "Yi Bo" on the city wall.

    "Yi Bo" Ji looked up at the two words and felt the mysterious fluctuations.  !

    But this fluctuation was too difficult to find, and it was very difficult for Ji Ning to sense it, and it was very uncomfortable.

    The main reason is that the gap is too big.

    Ji Ning wanted to get rid of it but couldn't get rid of it. Those two words kept radiating fluctuations.

    "Pfft." Ji Ning woke up with a mouthful of blood spurting out.

    "Master, doesn't he know that you can't stare at those two words?" Fire Fairy Su Youji asked at the side.

    "I know, but I still want to see it. I won't die after reading it anyway." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It's really amazing. Just two words made me vomit blood. I didn't realize anything. I just felt unfathomable."  According to legend, not to mention Ji Ning, even the great masters of the World Realm would read these two words.

    According to common sense, if you occupy an eternal world, you will usually change your name.

    The Great Mo Academy took over and changed this eternal realm to the ¡®Da Mo Eternal Realm¡¯.  But the most prosperous city of Yibo has not changed its name because the two words "Yibo" are inviolable. These two words are the center of the entire city and have the highest power. These two words have always been here, even if you want to  If the name is changed, other practitioners will also call it Yibo City.

    Therefore, many practitioners suspect that when the Da Mo Eternal Realm was created a long time ago, it should have been called the 'Yi Bo Eternal Realm.

    "I don't know who wrote these two words." Fire Fairy Su Youji sighed, "Maybe the person who wrote these two words is stronger than Dao Lord Damo."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s also normal.

    Even among Dao Lords, there are levels of strength. Doesn¡¯t that Sufeng Dao Lord have a Dao Lord among his followers?

    Thinking about the power of those ancient existences, Ji Ning's heart was stirred, and then he and the water fairy Su Youji entered Yibo City. Inside, Yibo City is the most prosperous city, and there is one most basic rule - inside the city  No fighting!  Violators will be subject to spontaneous attacks restricted by formations in Yibo City.

    "It's so prosperous." Ji Ning walked on the broad street. At a glance, ancestor gods and immortals could be seen everywhere, and there were even more true gods and immortals.

    "I am afraid that less than half of the practitioners in the entire Great Mo Realm are gathered here." Su Youji said, "Even in the World Realm, there are thousands of them in Yibo City."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    This is the most powerful and safest place, and no one dares to do anything here.

    But once you leave Yibo City, no one will care about the fighting.

    "Is that the Ten Thousand Treasures Palace?" Ji Ning looked from a distance. On the edge of the street in the distance was a dazzling palace that covered a huge area and emitted countless rays of light. The entire palace was emitting various kinds of fluctuations, and every fluctuation represented something.  Divine Weapons of the Tao, there are probably more than a hundred Divine Weapons of the Tao that deliberately show fluctuations in this palace.

    "Yes, this is the Palace of Ten Thousand Treasures. It is the place with the most magic treasures in the entire Yibo City. Here, you can buy any magic weapon you want! Even the magic weapons of the Tao can be customized, and even the legendary weapons can be customized.

    ¡®The origin, the magic weapon, can be bought as long as you can afford it, but the price is terrible.  "Fire Fairy Su Youji said with emotion.

    Ji Ning nodded, he knew it, because the owner of Wanbao Palace is Dao Lord Damo!

    Asking Daojun Damo to help capture ten or twenty world gods as slaves, the price paid may not be as much as a magic weapon with its origin.  To buy such a magic weapon the price is unimaginable, enough to make the gods of the world go crazy for it.

    "Master, whatever you want to buy or sell, you can buy and sell here. It is the safest, and the Wanbao Palace will never leak the news." Fire Fairy Su Youji said through the message.

    "I know." Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    Bullshit.

    A place like Wanbao Palace is very safe. I sold a few divine weapons of the Tao and got a hundred square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  Wanbao Palace won¡¯t care.  But if you replace all of them with 'magic weapon fragments,  I'm afraid even a fool would guess it Ji Ning should possess a very terrifying magic weapon, which requires the essence of the Five Elements from so many magic weapon fragments to restore!

    It should be noted that Daojun Damo is too high-ranking to manage the Wanbao Palace stupidly. The people who manage the Wanbao Palace are probably the gods of the world and the Chaos Immortals.

    This is enough to make people in the World Realm envious and even set their sights on Ji Ning.

    &nbsp;There is no "reputation", it is priceless, it depends on whether the price is high.  A magic weapon with its origin is enough to make those world gods and chaos immortals secretly attack it regardless of their face.

    "We need to put a little more thought into it." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Chapter 2 It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    On Monday, everyone¡¯s free recommendation vote is for Tomato, everyone has it.

    ¡­¡­

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 31: Magic Weapon Fragments

    After a while.  !

    After letting the Fire Fairy Su Youji enter the Cave Heaven Magic Treasure, Ji Ning entered the Wanbao Palace alone.

    "What do you want to buy, fellow Taoist?" As soon as Ji Ning entered, a purple-robed female immortal with the aura of an ancestral immortal asked with a smile.

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    At a glance, it can be seen that the purple-robed female immortals and male immortals in the Wanbao Palace are all at the level of Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. This shows the handiwork of Da Moyuan!  There are pieces of magic weapons placed here, ranging from innate spiritual treasures to divine weapons of the Tao. At a glance, there are thousands of tables with many magic weapons on display.

    The purple-robed female fairy followed Ji Ning.

    "Sell the magic weapon." Ji Ning said in a message, "The magic weapon of Tao."

    "Magical weapon of the Tao?" The purple-robed female fairy looked at Ji Ning in surprise, and also said through a message, "It seems that fellow Taoist has gained a lot from his adventure outside. Please follow me, fellow Taoist."

    Soon, Ji Ning was led to one side of the hall.

    "My uncle will be here soon." The purple-robed female fairy said. In the vast Mo Realm, there are still some ancestral gods and ancestors who went on adventures and were lucky enough to obtain the divine weapons of the Tao. Hundreds of them died, and occasionally one was lucky enough to obtain the divine weapons of the Tao.  Divine weapons are normal. In the entire Great Mo Realm, there are quite a few such ancestors.

    These Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals usually come to the Wanbao Palace to sell the divine weapons of Tao in exchange for some treasures they need.  The Wanbao Palace was opened by Dao Lord Damo, so they don¡¯t need to worry about its safety.

    "Uncle," the purple-robed female fairy said respectfully.

    An old man with white robes and white hair walked in, but his aura fluctuations were completely different from those of the ancestor gods and ancestors. The aura was ethereal. Ji Ning guessed that he should be a Chaos Immortal.

    "Senior." Ji Ninglian said respectfully, most of the Chaos Immortals who can join the Great Mo Academy are extraordinary.

    "Bring out the divine weapon of Tao and show it to me." The white-robed Chaos Immortal smiled.

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Immediately, four magical weapons of the Tao floated out, including a sword, a writing brush, and a long shuttle.

    Ji Ning actually got five pieces in total, but the 'soft sword' was very easy to use. Ji Ning didn't plan to sell it for the time being. After all, even if it were sold, it would probably be worth about ten square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "This sword" The white-robed Chaos Immortal's eyes lit up when he saw it, and he nodded slightly, "Not bad."

    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other three.

    "There is also this Ancestral God Formation." Ji Ning also took out the Ancestral God Formation that he received from the Tiannan Ancestral God.

    "Hmm." The white-robed Chaos Immortal glanced at the Ancestral God Array and didn't bother to look at it. At his level, the Ancestral God Array of a thousand Ancestral Gods would attract him, but the Ancestral God Array of a hundred Ancestral Gods would be too much for him.  It's average. In fact, even Ji Ning doesn't like it. With the blue and white space, Ji Ning can fight head-on with hundreds of ancestral gods. It doesn't help him much.

    "This sword should be a divine weapon bred from sin. It's very good." The white-robed Chaos Immortal nodded, "Others are just like that. All this can be counted as one hundred and five square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    After speaking, the white-robed Chaos Immortal looked at Ji Ning, then turned and left.

    What the identity of the chaos fairy is also that the prices of the Taoist gods need him to come forward. Generally, he will not come out to cope with a ancestor gods and ancestors.

    "According to what my uncle said, one hundred and five cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is the highest that our Wanbao Palace can produce." The purple-robed female fairy looked at Ji Ning.

    "Okay, just one hundred and five square meters." Ji Ning nodded. The Wanbao Palace's bids were usually very kind. They didn't bother to bully some weak cultivators in this regard.

    "There are still some Chaos Rare Treasures there are too many. Let's sell them too." Ning waved his hand, and more than three hundred Chaos Rare Treasures floated out.

    The purple-robed female fairy was very calm. She had seen too many chaotic treasures. She glanced at Ji Ning with a smile and said, "Let's count the three chaotic spiritual liquids."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    The price of the Chaos Treasure was similar to what he expected, and the price of the Divine Weapon of the Tao was a bit higher than he expected.  I'm afraid it was that sword. Ji Ning himself estimated that it was more than fifty square meters, but he was not sure how much.  After all, the best of these Tao divine weapons some of the best can be purchased for fifty square meters, while others require one hundred square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "There are a total of one hundred and eight directions. Do you need Chaos Spirit Liquid, Chaos Crystal Stone, or do you want to buy some more needed treasures from our Wanbao Palace?"

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    Among the more than 300 Chaos Rare Treasures that he obtained, there was also a Chaos Rare Treasure-level ¡®Five Elements Divine Cauldron¡¯. In terms of treasures, Ji Ning did not lack anything.

    That soft sword is enough for me.

    "Fellow Taoist, please keep it."""After a moment, the purple-robed female fairy handed Ji Ning a storage bottle. Inside the bottle was a space. Inside the space were bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid and a large number of Chaos Crystals, both of which were hard.  Currency. As for the storage bottles, they are naturally given away for free.

    After Ji Ning accepted it, he turned around and left.

    "Now it's time to buy the magic weapon fragments." Ji Ning thought after walking out of Wanbao Palace.

    ??Yibo City is extremely prosperous. In addition, fighting is prohibited here, it is protected by Daojun Da Mo, and there are extremely ancient formation restrictions. It can be called the safest place in the entire Da Mo Territory!  Therefore, it is a place where many cultivators who do not like fighting and want to practice in peace and quiet like to live. There are many world-level great masters, ancestral gods, ancestral gods, true gods and true immortals who live here.

    But they also need practice and resources and treasures.

    It is very common for some World Realm disciples to open shops and sell some of their trophies.

    In the store.

    The most lively ones are divided into three types - one is buying and selling magic weapons, one is buying and selling magical powers and secret arts, and the other is buying and selling slaves.  These are the three largest industries. Although there are many other industries such as formations, elixirs, etc., they are not as prosperous.

    There are more than 800 shops selling magic weapons in Yibo City!  Some were opened by the world realm here, and some were specially opened here by some forces, such as Wuyan Star, Black Lotus God Emperor and other forces.

    It was the sixth day that Ji Ning came to Yibo City.

    Fenghua Building is the magic weapon shop opened by Fenghua Chaos Kingdom here.

    I saw a child in black walking in.

    "This senior." Immediately a female immortal came forward to greet him. Practitioners should not look at appearances. Although he was just a child in front of him, his breath was the breath of the ancestral god.

    "Do you have any magic weapon fragments?" the child in black asked.

    "Yes." The Nvzhenxian looked at the child in black, "But not many, only three parties in total."

    "I want to buy six hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." The child in black said.

    "good."

    The Nvzhen Fairy is still very calm. As long as the magic weapon fragments are not for sale, the amount purchased is usually not too small.  Some of them were purchased by certain forces, and some were purchased by a single practitioner who obtained incomplete and powerful magic weapons.

    Jiu Ming Hall.

    "Senior." A female angel in white greeted him.

    The burly man glanced at it. Celestial beings are still rare in Yibo City. They may have followed their masters and elders.

    "I want fragments of the magic weapon, eight hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, do you have them?" the burly man said through a message.

    "Yes." The female immortal said.

    Either a child, a strong man, a foreigner, or an old man.

    Ji Ning transformed into various appearances, and relied on some small methods taught by Beixiu World God to hide his own aura and disguise himself.  With his strength Chaos Immortal and World God can see through Ji Ning's changes if they look carefully, but ordinary Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals cannot.

    ???????????????????????????? The shops and buildings that Ji Ning went to that sold magic weapons usually had real immortals greeting customers.

    Within half a day.

    I went to one hundred and eighty shops, and at each shop I bought at least 500 bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and at most 800 bottles, consuming all the 108 bottles.

    The eternal world of Da Mo, the time and space teleportation array.

    "Are you going to Dongcanxing?" Ji Ning came to the teleportation formation and asked an ancestor god next to him.

    "Yes, it will be teleported immediately."

    "Um."

    After paying a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Ji Ning entered the teleportation array.

    After a while, the time and space teleportation array was activated and time and space teleported.

    Arrive at Dongcanxing.

    Ji Ning immediately left through the void and found a deserted star. After three years of cultivation there, Ji Ning took the Dongcan Star's space-time teleportation array and directly arrived at the Seven Mercury Star.

    Ji Ning then rushed back to the Wuyan Star¡¯s sphere of influence, returned to the nameless star where he had hidden the World Prison, and entered the World Prison.

    In the prison of the world.

    "I'm back." Ji Ning smiled.

    He stayed in Yibo City for five days, and only bought the magic weapon fragments on the sixth day. The reason for buying the magic weapon fragments was that he could ride on the time and space teleportation array immediately. Ji Ning had already remembered the activation time of the time and space teleportation array in his heart.  , so that some interested people can't even track it if they want to!  Ji Ning was actually too careful. He changed his mind and bought more than a hundred magic weapons in stores. It didn't cause any disturbance at all and no one noticed him among the massive practitioners.

    But Ji Ning knew it very well.On the road to spiritual practice, you must be careful. If you are careless, you may lose your life.  It doesn't matter if he himself is killed. Ji Ning will regret it to death if the magic weapon fragments worth a hundred and eighty square meters are lost because of this.

    ¡°After all, I have been lucky in ancient ruins before. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to get so many treasures next time.

    "Huh."

    Standing on the mountain peak, Ji Ning looked into the distance.

    The black-clothed Ji Ning flew over from a distance, and it was his clone.

    "Here he comes." Ji Ning looked expectant.

    After Ji Ning in black landed, a bloody divine sword appeared in his hand and was thrown to him. It was the divine sword Ziguang Qiong. Ji Ning had left this divine sword here when he went to the ancient ruins to go to the Great Mo Eternal.  I didn¡¯t even take it with me. This is my most important treasure.

    "Huh, Ji Ning waved his hand, and a huge Five Elements Divine Cauldron fell to the side, causing the rocky ground to tremble.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, looked at the divine sword in his hand that was intact on the surface and almost completely damaged inside, leaving only its original source. He said softly: "The divine sword Purple Light Qiong, the essence of the five elements extracted from so many magic weapon fragments should be enough."

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning longed for the power of the legendary divine weapon with its origin.

    Today is Monday, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendations~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 32: The Origin of the Divine Sword

    The Five Elements Divine Cauldron is located on the top of the mountain. The five rays of light from the cauldron's ears soar into the sky, dazzling the eyes.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged with the divine sword Ziguang Qiong in front of her.

    "Now!" Ji Ning waved his hand, and a hill of more than ten feet high magic weapon fragments immediately appeared not far away. Among these fragments were knives, swords, beads, ropes, cloth flags, long sticks, giant axes,  The Great Cauldron, the Flying Boat, the Immortal Palacethe worst are the fragments of the innate spiritual treasure. The value is of course much lower when it is broken into fragments, but for extracting the essence of the Five Elements, it is better than the complete magic weapon.  , after all, the step of mincing is saved.

    "go."

    The mana surges, enveloping these magic weapon fragments.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The magic weapon fragments are like a long dragon, beginning to pour into the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. This Five Elements Divine Cauldron is a 'chaos rare treasure, level. As soon as the magic weapon fragments pour in, they quickly become waste, and the essence of the Five Elements is completely absorbed and transferred to the divine cauldron.  In the Five Elements Space inside the tripod, in just a dozen breaths, the hill of more than ten feet high magic weapon fragments was all consumed.

    "Boom." The large amount of waste residue hidden in the Five Elements Divine Cauldron flew out at once.

    "Come again." Ji Ning waved his hand again, and a pile of magic weapon fragments more than ten feet high appeared next to him.

    The essence of the five elements was extracted from the fragments of the magic weapon, and then turned into waste.

    Ji Ning purchased a hundred and eight magic weapon fragments from all directions, which is comparable to the entire wealth of an ordinary world-level power, but all of it was used in exchange for magic weapon fragments. The amount was extremely astonishing.

    More than three hours!

    Finally all extraction is completed.

    "Come on." Ji Ning took out a jade gourd and pointed it at the Five Elements Divine Cauldron. He saw five-color airflows of golden yellow, aqua blue, wood cyan, fire red, and earthy black immediately flying out from the Five Elements Divine Cauldron.  The small mouth of the gourd was kept being taken in. It took a long time to take away all the contents of the Five Elements Divine Cauldron.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and put away the Five-Star Divine Cauldron.

    "The essence of the Five Elements of this gourd is in one hundred and eight directions." Ji Ning held the jade gourd in his hand, and he worked hard and luck in the ancient ruins to get these wealth.

    "Excalibur Purple Light Qionglet me see your true edge."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong was suspended directly in front of Ji Ning. The jade gourd placed by Ji Ning's side began to fly out the essence of the Five Elements. The five-color air flow rushed directly to Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong, surrounding the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong and began to penetrate.  into the sword body.

    The Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong is in good condition on the surface.

    But the interior is in dilapidated condition, just like a building that looks good on the outside but is shoddy on the inside. This kind of building is actually very fragile.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A sword is only in good condition on the surface, but it is actually very fragile!  Because the foundation of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong is so good, even if the surface is intact, it can exert the power of the debut Divine Weapon.

    "Chichichi~~" The many damaged parts inside are frantically absorbing the essence of the Five Elements. The internal repair is very slow, and every repair is very difficult.

    The sword body of the Divine Sword is from the outside to the inside.

    The core is the origin.

    As the repair gradually approaches the origin, the repair becomes more and more difficult.

    Because the surface is intact, the Divine Sword absorbs the essence of the Five Elements much faster now than it did back then. The better the repair, the faster it absorbs the essence of the Five Elements.  But because there were too many essences of the Five Elements, six days and six nights had passed in the blink of an eye. During these six days, the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong had been swallowing.

    "Thirty square meters have been consumedmost of it has been repaired" Ji Ning frowned, "but it seems that the closer to the core, the harder it is to repair."

    Another day has passed.

    "It consumes fifty cubic metersit's still worse."

    "Sixty squaresseventy squares"

    ¡°There¡¯s still a little bit left¡­¡±

    The sword body is obviously almost completely repaired, but as it gets closer to its origin, the difficulty of repair seems to continue to increase.

    "Eighty directions."

    "Ninety squares."

    "Ninety-five, ninety-six, ninety-seven, ninety-eight!" Ji Ning carefully sensed this divine sword that had been refined by himself, and finally found the last small point within the body of the divine sword that was close to its origin.  back to normal.

    After consuming all the essence of the five elements extracted from the magic weapon fragments worth ninety-eight square meters, the sword body of the divine sword Ziguang Qiong was finally completely restored.

    ¡°Boom~~¡¤

    The bloody divine sword suspended in front of Ji Ning exuded joy. Ji Ning also smiled. He did not suppress it, but allowed the divine sword to explode

    I saw the sword light that looked like blood-colored water spreading toward the void ahead.

    Wow~~~~

    The sword light whizzed and formed into a fan shape, filling the void in front of Ji Ning. The prison of the world trembled wherever it passed.

    "What! Ji Ning was shocked.!

    "This is the World Prison, a place dedicated to holding prisoners. My avatar has the blue and white mark, and it can only faintly shake the World Prison when I use it with all my strength. But now this divine sword I don't control it at all, just it  His own explosion actually caused the prison of the world to tremble?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "This power is much stronger than the Divine Weapon of Tao, a hundred times a thousand times?"

    "If I control it, is it okay?"

    Ji Ning looked at the fan-shaped blood-colored lake in the void and felt the power contained in it, and did not dare to think about it any more.

    "come over."

    Ji Ning made a move.

    The blood-red sword light that originally dispersed on the lake dissipated, and the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong flew into Ji Ning¡¯s hands.

    Holding the divine sword in hand, Ji Ning poured his divine power into the divine sword, and the power of his own blue and white mist was also attached to him, and he wanted to use it with all his strength.

    But at this moment¡ª¡ª

    "Blood and water."

    "The sword is like water, the sword is like blood"

    An almost inaudible and real whisper came from the source of the divine sword, and Ji Ning's divine power could be clearly sensed due to the infusion of it.

    Sensing the aloofness contained in the origin of the Divine Sword

    Ji Ning even vaguely seemed to see a lonely figure, and that lonely figure was like a divine sword that Ji Ning admired in his heart. Under this sky-high sword intent, the stars were shattered, the world was annihilated, and all living things were extinct  ¡¤¡¤¡¤Nothing can stop this sword intent, as if the endless chaos will be torn apart.

    "Huh."

    When Ji Ning regained consciousness, he realized that more than half a month had passed.

    "The origin of this divine sword?" Ji Ning has obtained the divine sword Ziguang Qiong for a long time, but he has never found anything special about the origin of the divine sword in the past. This time when the sword is intact, the origin of the divine sword seems to be alive.  , allowing Ji Ning to glimpse a supreme sword intent, a sword intent that completely surpassed Bailiuhe Daotu.

    ¡°The only thing Ji Ning has ever seen seems to be comparable to the artistic conception of the word ¡®Yibo¡¯ on the gate of Yibo City in the Eternal Realm of Great Mo.

    The same supreme!

    It even has a kind of perfection and eternity.

    "Eternal?" Ji Ning said softly, "No wonder these magical weapons are called eternal magical weapons."

    Chaos Divine Weapon.

    The divine weapon of Tao.

    Eternal Divine Weapon!  Eternal magic weapons are treasures that contain their origins. Each one has its own origin and is extremely magical. They are all unique, and no eternal magic weapon is the same.

    These magical weapons are generally used as weapons by beings at the level of Dao Lord Da Mo and Dao Lord Sufeng. Of course, some are lucky enough to have an unexpected encounterlike the Beixiu World God, he also got an eternal magical weapon.  !

    "It feels like only by being able to direct all the divine sword's origins to explode can the maximum power of the divine sword Purple Light Qiong be unleashed." Ji Ning had this realization, but then he smiled bitterly, how could all the divine sword's origins be directed to explode?  Are you kidding me? To guide all the explosions, the level requirements are too high. The gap between myself and the origin of this divine sword is too far.

    Fortunately, I am also on the path of swordsmanship, and I have gained some insights.

    "Try it and see its power." Ji Ning held the divine sword Ziguang Qiong and flew through the air with a cry.

    In a wilderness in the world prison, an old man with black hair sat cross-legged.

    Whoosh.

    A young man in white fell down from a distance.

    "Three unique skills." Ji Ning said.

    "Master." The black-haired old man stood up. Now he has convinced Ji Ning. Now all the ancestor gods and immortals in the prisons of the world have been subdued by Ji Ning, and the Master of the Three Ultimate Swordsman was the one who Ji Ning subdued at the beginning.  The first ancestor god, ancestor immortal.

    "Don't move." Ji Ning ordered.

    The black-haired old man looked puzzled as Ji Ning walked up to him.

    Ji Ning suddenly swung out the Divine Sword, and swung out the sword with the artistic conception of the 'Killing Sword Style' that he had understood. However, Ji Ning had not yet fully understood the 'Killing Sword Style', but this artistic conception could trigger the 'origin of the Divine Sword'.  , contained a trace of power, and this trace of power was triggered and exploded through the divine sword Purple Light Qiong.

    Ji Ning had a feeling that with this addition of the original power of the divine sword, he seemed to have invincible power.

    ? ???Poof.  "The bloody sword flashed.

    The black chain that penetrated the void behind the black-haired old man broke into two pieces with a clang.

    The black-haired old man's eyes suddenly widened: "This, this"

    Chapter 2 It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 33: The Day of Sword Enlightenment

    "How is it possible? This is, this is the chain refined by the Lord of Nine Directions He obviously" The black-haired old man looked at Ji Ning in disbelief. He was obviously just the Ancestral God. He still remembered that hundreds of years ago, Ji Ning was also holding the chain.  The bloody divine sword also slashed at the chains that imprisoned him. That time, it only left some marks on the chains.

    The Master of the Three Ultimate Swordsmen was amazed at that time. At that time, the catastrophe of the Three Realms was over, and Ji Ning's attack power only touched the threshold of the World Realm.

    But now he is much stronger than before.

    ¡®The power of blue and white flowers, possess the body!

    The power of the intact eternal divine weapon explodes, and the source of the divine sword contained has a trace of power triggered!

    This sword is so powerful that it can cut through chains easily without any hindrance.

    "According to what the Lord of Nine Directions said, you have to become a World God or a Chaos Immortal to break this chain. Even if you break it it won't be that easy. Is he even more powerful than the World Realm he just broke through?" The black-haired man said  The old man looked at Ji Ning in front of him and was shocked. How could an ancestor god have such strength?

    "Okay, I have broken the chain, you can go out." Ji Ning said, "From now on, you can follow me safely. When I reach the world level, whether you leave or stay depends on me.  It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    "I am lucky to follow my master." The master of the Three Ultimate Swordsman said respectfully.

    The legendary evildoer

    The body of the Ancestral God is definitely stronger than the world realm that he just broke through.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning smiled, understanding that this Three Ultimate Sword Master is truly sincere today. Before, it was just forced by momentum and bound by the oath of his destiny.

    Ji Ning glanced at the divine sword Ziguang Qiong in his hand. Because he had an owner, this divine sword was just ordinary and no one could see how powerful it was.  Even the 'Three Ultimate Sword Master' who had just seen that sword with his own eyes thought that Ji Ning had made a breakthrough, but did not realize that Ji Ning's sword had undergone earth-shaking changes.

    "The gap between the Eternal Divine Weapon and the Divine Weapon of Tao is so huge."

    "Even if the source inside is not activated, the power is much stronger than the divine weapon of Tao. Once the source is activated the power is simply immeasurable!" Ji Ning said secretly.

    The most precious thing about the Eternal Divine Weapon is its internal origin.

    This is also the reason why it is qualified to serve as an existential weapon at the level of Dao Lord Da Mo and Dao Lord Sufeng. Once the internal original power is triggered, it is indeed incredible. However, Ji Ning is still far away. What he can guide now is only  It's just a trace, but this trace has already made his strength improve by leaps and bounds.

    Ji Ning began to rescue the prisoners one by one.

    ¡°The prisoners in the entire world¡¯s prisons have been swept away by Ji Ning. In the face of the catastrophe of the Three Realms, Ji Ning had already tried every possible means. If he did not surrender, he would die. Those who were alive had already surrendered.

    Now, Ji Ning helped them cut off the chains.

    "Huh.

    On a grassland, a group of figures appeared out of thin air.

    It was all the immortals and demons who were imprisoned in the world prison. They were originally taken into the cave magic weapon by Ji Ning. They were all talking excitedly: "That guard is so powerful. I saw him flying from a distance in an instant."  , the speed was definitely beyond the limit of heaven. He swung a sword at will, and the sword also exceeded the limit of heaven. The chain was like mud, and it broke without any hindrance. This is definitely the legendary Chaos Immortal and World God.  That¡¯s the power.¡±

    "It's obviously the ancestor god."

    "Yes, the watcher is indeed the ancestral god. The watcher was still a god at the beginning, and he even fought against me.

    How could he become a world god so quickly?  "

    "But the ancestral gods have the power of the world"

    "A legendary existence."

    They were all very excited.

    ¡°After all, this kind of legendary monster is so rare. It¡¯s not difficult to see ten or hundreds of worlds while wandering through the vast realm of chaos.  But it is much harder to see such a monster.

    "Huh."

    Just when they were talking excitedly, all the strange ones were moved to the grassland.

    They all fell silent.

    Because there was a figure in white standing in front of them, they all knew that it was the watcher.  Even the prisoners who were a little dissatisfied in the past are now convinced and even worship him.

    "Everyone," Ji Ning in white said.

    "I said at the beginning that when I have the strength, I will let you leave this prison."

    "Now¡­¡­"

    "You can leave the prison."

    "But before that, I must tell you that the territory where I am nowThe Da Mo Realm is a very huge territory with more than 80,000 Chaos Worlds, and the World Gods and Chaos Immortals are often divided into many forces.  The strongest force among them is Da Mo Yuan, which occupies the Mo Eternal Realm. Da Mo Yuan was founded by Dao Lord Da Mo. That Dao Monarch Da Mo is an existence above the world realm possessing strength that you can't imagine.  .  "

    "In the Great Mo Territory, the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals can go out on adventures."

    "True gods, true immortals, gods, and gods, it's better to go out less often, because if you encounter some ruthless people, you will be captured and used as slaves." Ji Ning said, "I am not threatening, this is a fact, and I don't need to threaten you.  "

    These immortals and demons were all stunned.

    The Great Mo Territory?

    What is this place?  Why, how come they are so much stronger than their Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom?

    "I haven't found any information about your Nine Directions Chaos Kingdom in the Great Mo Territory." Ji Ning said, "Okay, you can make a choice. If you choose freely, you must make an oath of destiny. Everything about me will be  Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    "We are willing to follow the master forever."

    Suddenly the sixteen Ancestral Gods and Immortals looked at each other and said in unison.

    When they were defeated by Ji Ning before, they had already sworn their destiny to be followers.

    "We are willing to follow the master." Those true gods, true immortals, gods and immortals hesitated for a moment, and then shouted one by one.

    The ancestors, gods, ancestors and immortals all called me master.

    What else do they care about?

    What¡¯s more, didn¡¯t you listen to the guard who said, ¡®True gods, true gods, gods, and gods, it¡¯s better to go out less often¡¯, because if you encounter some ruthless people, you will be captured and used as slaves.

    , although Ji Ning repeatedly said that it was not a threat, these immortals and demons still felt scared and panicked. They had been imprisoned for so long with no hope of breakthrough, and they just wanted to live well.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "I currently live in Sufeng Chaos World, so you can go with me."

    "yes."

    All the immortals and demons responded.

    Ji Ning glanced at it and nodded slightly. In fact, he didn't think highly of those gods, gods, and immortals, but he had the secret of his clone some of them knew it!  Because in order to deal with some immortals and demons, Ji Ning was a clone of himself, so even if he wanted to leave, he had to make an oath to his destiny.

    ¡°In fact, Ji Ning also felt that since they were unfamiliar with the place and had no backers, most of them would be captured and used as slaves if they went out.

    The world of Sufeng Chaos is very big.

    After Ji Ning returned, in his capacity as a patrolman, he freely set aside a million-mile area around the Dongning Mountains for these immortals and demons to live in. The ancestors and gods also released some of the creatures within their cave-heaven magic weapons.  , can also thrive on this land.

    "You guys can build your own caves on this mountain." Ji Ning ordered.

    Xuyang Courtyard is on this mountain.

    Sixteen Ancestral Gods, Ancestral Immortals, and Fire Fairy Su Youji also built some residences nearby and surrounded Ji Ning.

    The following days were very peaceful.

    Su Youji often wanted to compete with Ji Ning. Every time Ji Ning used swordsmanship, he suppressed her. Su Youji kept thinking about how to become stronger, and her strength improved significantly.

    Where is Ji Ning?

    Ji Ning's improvement is faster. Under the influence of the 'Original Sword', Ji Ning's sword is obviously more murderous, and he can master the 'Killing Sword Style' much faster.

    As for the other sixteen Ancestral Gods and Ancestor Immortals, they also came to seek advice once or twice, but their enthusiasm was obviously mediocre. After all, they had been practicing for too long and had long given up the hope of reaching the World Realm.

    In the peaceful days of the chaotic world of Sufeng, Ji Ning concentrated on practicing swordsmanship and pondering the origin of the divine sword. More than two hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    The top of the mountain.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, and the mountain peaks blew Ji Ning's robe.

    Ji Ning was holding the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong on his knees. The Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong was like his lover. He carried it with him anytime and anywhere, sensing the original artistic conception of the Divine Sword anytime and anywhere. This made Ji Ning's progress extremely fast.  He had already mastered the second form of Wuming Swordsmanship, the Killing Sword Form, decades ago, but Ji Ning was not at all complacent.

    Because Ji Ning can understand his own weakness in front of the sword intention contained in the origin of the divine sword.

    "It would be great if one day I could reach the same state as the original sword intention of the Divine Sword." Ji Ning looked at the vast land in the distance, and the faint sense of the sword intention made Ji Ning's body naturally have a trace of sword light.  In circulation.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 34: The Obsession of the Misty Rock Star Lord

    The second form of Wuming Swordsmanship is the ¡®Killing Sword Style¡¯, and the third form is the ¡®Luotian Style¡¯, also known as the World Style.

    Once you realize your own sword world, you can enter the world realm!

    Different swordsmanship creates completely different sword worlds. Some sword worlds are cold and cold, some sword worlds are violent and hot, and some sword worlds are all-pervasive And the nameless swordsmanship is the third.  The posture is very clever, and the difficulty is also much higher. Even Ji Ning doesn't know how long it will take to figure out the third posture.

    "Huh." A stream of light flew from the distance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain, turned to look.

    The streamer stopped in front of Ji Ning. He was a thin man with messy hair in a gray robe. His dark yellow eyes were cold, but when he saw Ji Ning, he was full of respect and admiration. He said respectfully: "Master."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The thin man in gray robe in front of me is the appearance of the wild dog ancestor god in human form. Among the ancestor gods and immortals subdued in the world prison, the one who is most loyal and worshipful to him is actually the wild dog ancestor god!  A few years ago, the Wild Dog Ancestor God made another oath of fate in front of him in order to show his loyalty. The harshness of the oath even moved Ji Ning.

    The Wild Dog Ancestral God is originally a dog. As a born Ancestral God, it is indeed very aloof, but once it recognizes its owner, it is absolutely loyal.

    Ji Ning was also moved to be able to make such an oath. Many things would usually be left to the Wild Dog Ancestor God.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning asked.

    "After careful inspection, the Heart General under the Black Lotus God Emperor has been hiding in the Black Lotus Emperor's capital for the past hundreds of years. He has never led troops in battles or taken risks." There was unwillingness in the eyes of the Wild Dog Ancestral God, "This Heart General  He must be afraid of the master"

    Ji Ning frowned.

    I joined Wuyanxing just to be able to kill the general in my mind.

    However, Wild Dog Ancestor God has also investigated several times, and he has also investigated. The mind will have been in the Black Lotus Emperor for hundreds of years. To be precise - since Ji Ning killed the old man Yuan, the mind will have returned to the Black Lotus Emperor.  Take a step outside the Black Lotus Emperor's capital.

    "This general is really cautious." Ji Ning frowned.

    In fact, the sword that killed Old Man Yuan really frightened General Xin Shen.

    The mind will be very aware of the extent of the enmity between oneself and the Three Realms. So many great powers died in his own hands. Many of them are pioneers of the Three Realms. Some of them have given guidance to Ji Ning. For example, Hou Yi is also Ji Ning's senior brother.  Ji Ning would definitely come to take revenge if he had hope.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s strength back then

    "It's too easy to kill the general in the mind. It should be noted that Ji Ning's last sword directly penetrated his body like an innate magic weapon.

    "Master?" The Wild Dog Ancestral God bowed, "The Heart God will make friends in the Black Lotus Emperor's capital, and he also likes to enjoy Master buys some Ancestral God slaves, and I will look for opportunities to assassinate them in one fell swoop? Assassination?  After that, I will immediately move space and escape."

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "It's impossible for the world realm to watch the entire imperial capital all the time. As long as I have a little time, I can escape." Wild Dog Ancestor God's eyes were filled with madness.

    "That's the Black Lotus Imperial Capital, the home of the Black Lotus Empire" Ji Ning shook his head, "Don't rush, we have plenty of time, take your time"

    Urgent and easy to make mistakes.

    "It's not difficult for me to kill the general in the mind, the difficulty is just the opportunity."

    If you have time, you will have opportunities!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fog Rock Star.

    In a hidden cave, the stars are shining brightly and the air is surging.

    A handsome man wearing a star robe was sitting cross-legged next to a lake. He saw bright divine crystals flying out of his body. The divine crystals are the crystallization of divine power. When gods and demons flow,  After a practitioner enters the world realm, his divine power will be condensed into 'divine crystals', which is a qualitative change.

    The divine crystal is bright and contains the wonderful aura of Tao.

    The breath of Tao contained in each divine crystal is somewhat different, but it forms a whole.

    "Wow." A large number of divine crystals flew out of the body and circled around the body surface, and then flew into the body. When the divine crystals were flying around, they turned into stars, exuding the fragrance of stars.  breath.

    "Stars"

    The handsome man whispered softly, and the scene he would never forget emerged from the depths of his memory.

    "I really want to go back, I must go back, I can't resist."

    "Well Zichen, you must come back."

    "Yeah, definitely."

    Who would have thought that that separation would become an eternal farewell.

    He will alwaysThe tears of a loved one when parting at the last moment.

    "Huh."

    Suddenly, the power of chaos gathered, and twelve divine crystals condensed out of thin air in front of this handsome man.

    "Boom~~, the handsome man's divine body suddenly dispersed and turned into divine crystals. A total of 36,000 divine crystals surrounded each other. The power was combined, the Tao was combined with each other, completely integrated, and a natural state of satisfaction. !

    "Condensation."

    Thirty-six thousand divine crystals gathered in an instant and transformed into a star-robed man again.

    "Perfection"

    "The world god's state of perfection has finally been reached." The man in star robes had excitement in his eyes and murmured, "Sister Yiyou must have waited too long."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The man in star robe disappeared out of thin air.

    A man in a black robe and wild hair is sitting high in the hall, drinking wine and looking down below. Below are dancers dancing and musicians playing music.

    "Huh?" The Black Mist World God frowned and ordered, "Everyone, get down."

    "yes."

    All the dancers, waiters, and musicians have retreated, and only the Black Mist World God is left in the hall.

    A person walked in at the door of the palace, wearing a star robe with flowing black hair. He was the Lord of Wuyan Star.

    "Zi Chen." The Black Mist World God smiled. He watched the Star Master grow up. The Star Master is indeed a peerless genius. His growth rate is extremely rapid, and he has surpassed him long ago, because the two have been together for a long time.  For a long time, he has always protected and cared for Wuyan Star Lord. Wuyan Star Lord has long been equivalent to his own son.

    "Second uncle." Star Master Wuyan also sat aside.

    "Huh? What's wrong?" The Black Mist World God noticed something was wrong with the Misty Rock Star Lord.

    "I have reached the realm of world god perfection." Master Wuyan said.

    "The state of perfection?" The God of the Black Mist World showed joy, then was startled, "You"

    "Yes, I have endured it for too long. When my father left the Great Mo Realm to explore, he never came back. At that time, the Wuyan Star was weak and could not take revenge. I could only keep practicing. Later, I broke through and became  We have reached the World Realm. However, the old thief Fei Xiao has long since surrendered to the Black Lotus God Emperor Even if he leads the entire Wuyan Star lineage to fight, I am afraid it will only hurt both sides. Even if the old thief Fei Xiao wants to escape, we will not  Not sure about staying.¡±

    "For the sake of my Wuyan Star lineage"

    "I have been enduring it. Now that I have reached the perfection of the world god, it is time to take action." Master Wuyan said.

    "This" The Black Mist World God also hesitated.

    He is very aware of the enmity between Star Lord Wuyan and Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal.

    When the Misty Rock Star Master was still very weak, he was accompanied by the God of the Black Mist World, wandering around and experiencing everything.

    Later, I met a female fairy.

    Both of them are very weak, but they have formed a love.  At that time, the God of the Black Mist World was disguised as an old servant.

    Later, the father of the Misty Rock Star Master at that time, the previous Misty Rock Star Master, summoned him, so he had to go back immediately.  And because the female fairy was bound by the sect, she could only stay in the sect.

    This difference

    The two of them were separated forever.

    After returning to Wuyan Star, the previous Lord of Wuyan Star asked everything and then left, never to return.

    ¡°And ¡®Flying Chaos Immortal Fei Xiao was cultivating a great sinful treasure. He slaughtered countless cultivators, and the entire sect of the female fairy was also slaughtered and sacrificed blood to the treasure.  By the time Master Wuyan knows this, it will be too late

    Star Lord Wuyan cried loudly in the ruins of that sect¡ª

    He vowed to take revenge.

    Therefore, the subsequent Master of Wuyan Star made extremely rapid progress in strength and entered the World Realm at an incredible speed!  After entering the World Realm, he still made rapid progress, breaking through several levels, and now he has reached the perfection of the World Realm!  Even the level of swordsmanship is far higher than that of the Black Mist World God.

    "I can't wait any longer." Star Lord Wuyan roared, "I really can't wait anymore. I have reached the state of perfection. Improve again? Could it be that I have entered the realm of Dao Lord? That is too difficult. There will be another ten hundred.  I¡¯m not even sure about the Epoch of Chaos.¡±

    "Now that I have reached the state of perfection, my strength has reached a limit."

    "I have tried my best to recruit them, and the power of my Wuyan Star is stronger than that of the Black Lotus God Emperor."

    "We will definitely win this attack! And if I take action personally, the Flying Owl Chaos Immortal will definitely not be able to escape." The handsome face of the Misty Rock Star Master looked ferocious.

    Seeing this, the God of the Black Mist World sighed secretly. He also understood that he had always been leisurely in cultivation.After Wuyan Star Master experienced that blow, he practiced so crazily and made such rapid progress, all because of one obsession.  Even because he was worried about the inheritance of Wu Yanxing's lineage, he didn't take revenge early and stayed up until today.

    "Zi Chen, if you want to take revenge, of course my second uncle will help you." Black Mist World God said, "But you still have to convince us other world realms of Wuyan Star. The greater the power, the greater the certainty."

    "Yeah." Star Lord Wuyan nodded and responded.

    Chapter 2 It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 35: Order

    Wuyanxing, there are nine world realm great masters in total. This refers to the world realm who have lived in the world for a long time.

    After all, Wuyan Star rules ninety-six chaotic worlds, and many world realms have been born in the long years. For example, the father of the "Wuyan Star Lord" - the previous Wuyan Star Lord, left the Great Mo Realm to explore.  !  In fact, many World Realm masters have traveled to other realms, and even Star Master Wuyan, who has only been practicing for a short period of time, has also been to several realms.

    And now these nine.

    Among them, the Lord of Wuyan Star, the God of Black Mist World, and the Immortal Tianyou were specially cultivated from the Wuyan Star lineage.

    The other six are all vassals, similar to the nature of ¡®guest ministers¡¯.

    "Since the Star Master said so, okay, I also agree to participate in the war. I will do my best when fighting the Black Lotus Empire, but if the situation is not good I will also save my life." The bald old man in gold robe  Said slowly.

    "Everything is going according to plan, and I agree."

    "Um."

    "Can."

    "Haha, it reminds me of the days when I was out on adventures. On the Misty Rock Star, I have been silent for too long. This time, it's time for a good fight."

    "The Star Lord has paid such a high price, of course we will agree."

    The nine world realm experts finally agreed to go to war with the Black Lotus Empire!

    Star Lord Wuyan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Second uncle, I would like to trouble you to go to the Great Mo Eternal Realm and buy the ¡®Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Array¡¯ and

    ¡®The Little Qianzu Immortal Formation is here.  "Master Wu Yanxing said.

    "Yeah." The Black Mist World God nodded.

    "Everyone, when the time comes, everything will go according to plan, and it will be easier for everyone." Lord Wuyan said, "I don't even ask you to kill the enemy, just help me contain it."

    "Star Lord, don't worry."

    ¡°This little thing is not difficult for us.

    "The Star Master has paid such a price, it is difficult for the Black Lotus Empire to remain undefeated." Several of these attached world realms, including Xuyou Immortal and the others, secretly marveled at the long history of this lineage of Mist Rock Star.  , the foundation is indeed deep enough, and it is actually possible for the entire Wuyan Army to be equipped with the 'Little Qianzu Divine Formation'.

    In fact, after long years of accumulation, Wuyan Star originally had three sets of Small Qianzu Divine Formations. This time in order to be more sure of winning, he specially bought three more sets of Small Qianzu Gods (Ancestral Immortal Formations), and Xuyou Immortal was also willing to lend one.  Yes, Xuyou Immortal is also the most unfathomable among the attached Immortals.

    ??The Small Thousand Ancestral Gods (Ancestral Immortals) Formation refers to the formation of a thousand Ancestral Gods (Ancestral Immortals). It requires about 300 square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to buy. Generally, the world-level great masters with all their net worth may not be able to afford it.

    The Great Thousand Ancestral Gods (Ancestral Immortals) Formation refers to the formation of nine thousand Ancestral Gods (Ancestral Immortals). The formation is too expensive, and its value is almost comparable to an eternal divine weapon. However, the power of the formation is also ridiculously great. Once trapped in it,  , the World Realm powerhouse is almost certain to die!

    Tracing the chaos world.

    Dongning Mountains.

    Peeking into the Taihao Tower, Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged, thinking about the seventh turn of "Star Reacher".

    Although he spent most of his time studying swordsmanship, he also needed some adjustments. During the hundreds of years in the chaotic world of Sufeng, combined with "The Destruction of Mist Rock" and "Nine Yuan Destruction", Ji Ning also gradually mastered "Star Reaching Hands".  ¡·The seventh turn is taken shape.

    "Master." A voice came from outside.

    "Um?"

    When Ji Ning opened his eyes, he did not isolate the sounds from the outside world. He could clearly see the outside through the Sky-gazing Tower.

    Whoosh!

    In a study room, Ji Ning appeared out of thin air and waved his hand to put away the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda on the desk beside him.

    "Squeak." Opening the door, the wild dog ancestor god was standing outside the study.

    "Master, the messenger from Wuyan Star is here." Wild Dog Ancestor God even said, "The other three captains of the Wuyan Army stationed here have passed."

    "Messenger?" Ji Ning was surprised and nodded, "Let's go and have a look."

    "What? All return to Wuyan Star?" The Ancestral God of Food Mountain in gold clothes exclaimed.

    "Does the Sufeng Chaos World no longer need troops?" The other two captains, Feiling Immortal and Yuan Lei Ancestral God, were also extremely surprised.

    Ji Ning looked at the messenger in front of him.

    The messenger respectfully said to Ji Ning: "General, three captains, this is the order of the Star Master. You can take a look." As he said this, he handed it to Ji Ning with a scroll glowing with starlight.

    Ji Ning unfolded it and took a look.

    The aura of the words written with divine power is indeed the aura of the Misty Rock Star Lord.

    &nbsp"You three should also take a look." Ji Ning handed it over.

    The three captains, Shishan Ancestral God, Feiling Immortal, and Yuan Lei Ancestral God, took it and looked at it, still confused.  They did not doubt that the identity of the messenger could not be faked, nor could the scroll be faked.  If you can fake it so that none of them can tell, there is no need to use such small means to deceive them.  !

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time in so many years that there are no troops stationed in such an important border area.¡± The Ancestral God of Food Mountain whispered to himself.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded and ordered, "Since the Star Master has given the order, we will return to Wuyan Star immediately Also, it is clearly written above that we must retreat quietly."

    "Yeah." All three captains agreed.

    On that day, Ji Ning asked his Sanjue Sword Master to stay in the Dongning Mountains to protect the immortals and demons living around.  Others, such as Fire Fairy Su Youji and Wild Dog Ancestor God, all followed Ji Ning.

    Quietly.

    Ji Ning left Sufeng Chaos World with his servants and more than 300 Ancestral Gods and Immortals from the Wuyan Army, heading for Wuyan Star.

    When Ji Ning arrived at Wuyan Star, he discovered that there were so many Ancestral Gods and Immortals on Wuyan Star.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen so many ancestor gods and ancestors for a long time.¡±

    "so much."

    The sergeants were amazed one by one and gathered together in small groups.

    "General, the Star Lord has summoned you." Ji Ning was not as leisurely as an ordinary sergeant, so he was immediately summoned to the Star Lord's mansion.

    Star Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    In the side hall, four figures are already sitting in the hall.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning walked into the side hall and saw the four people sitting there. These four people were extraordinary, some looked like women, some looked like children, and some looked like aliens.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met four generals,¡± Ji Ning said first.

    "I heard that our Wuyan Army has an extra general. He once fought against the Black Mist World God. Unfortunately, when I found out, you, Rising Sun Daoist Fellow Daoist, had already left Wuyan Star." The tall figure wearing a white robe had a body full of  The green-scaled alien cultivator said.

    "I have seen the Rising Sun Sword Immortal."

    "Brother Xuri, if we have the chance, we should compete."

    The four generals are all relatively close to Ji Ning. They are mainly from the same force. They have a sworn relationship, so of course they will unite.

    Soon, the sixth general also arrived, and even Gong Chao Zuxian also arrived.

    "The Star Lord is here." The seven people in the side hall all looked outside. They sensed the vast aura like endless stars, and saw a man wearing a star robe walking in.

    "Meet the Star Lord."

    The six generals and the palace ancestral immortals all saluted respectfully.

    Star Lord Wuyan sat down at the main seat and ordered: "Sit down too."

    "Thank you, Star Master." Ji Ning and the others sat down.

    "This time we have summoned the ancestral gods and immortals stationed in various places to gather here. You must have guessed something." Star Lord Wuyan smiled.

    Ji Ning and the others are all curious.

    Troops have been withdrawn from many borders and are all gathered on Wuyan Star. It is strange that there is no major incident.

    ¡°I, Wuyan Star General, will dispatch all the troops, including the nine world realms and the army of Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, to attack the Black Lotus Empire.¡± Lord Wuyan Star said.

    "What?"

    Everybody was shocked.

    Ji Ning was also surprised. Although he was waiting for a better opportunity to deal with the general, he was still shocked when he heard the news.  Because the various forces in the Great Mo Territory usually engage in small-scale confrontations to hone the ancestors and ancestors under their command.  Rarely rise to the level of world realm where powerful people can fight!  The impact of a battle at that level would be too great, and the casualties would be heavy.

    Although Wuyan Star has nine world realms.

    But there are six in the Black Lotus Empire!  Moreover, the fighting between cultivators cannot be simply compared with numbers. A very powerful world realm is even worth seven or eight weak world realms.  Even some extremely powerful ones, like the original Beixiu World God who held the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, could easily kill ten of them in the ordinary world!

    So the number is not absolute. After all, no one knows whether there are some powerful methods hidden in a certain world.

    "The plan has been decided." Lord Wuyan said, "The seven of you will each command 999 ancestral gods or ancestral immortals! Form six Small Thousand Ancestral Divine Formations and one Small Thousand Ancestor Immortal Formation."

    "Seven formations?" Ji Ning secretly marveled at the magnitude of this effort.

    With a thousand ancestral gods combining their formations, the weaker World Realm might be surrounded and killed alive!  Even a strong one can resist and hold on!

    ? ?Gong Chao is in charge of the Little Thousand Ancestor Immortal Formation, and the six of you are in charge of the Little Thousand Ancestor Immortal Formation Next, I will give you a month to master the formation.  "Wuyan Star Lord ordered, "In one month, we will set off for the Black Lotus Empire.  "

    "Yes." The six generals and the ancestors and immortals of Gong Dynasty all responded.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 36: Another sword showdown

    Ji Ning and the others each received a set of formations and left. Because Ji Ning was not in Wuyan Star, the Lord of Wuyan Star specially arranged a mansion.

    This mansion covers an area of ??nearly a hundred miles.

    Some flower beds and pools in the mansion were filled in and rolled over to form a large school ground.

    "General." A bustling group of ancestor gods stood on the school ground, looking at Ji Ning in front of them.

    "Nine captains," Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Nine ancestral gods wearing golden armor immediately responded.

    "You will command one hundred and ten Ancestral Gods respectively. This formation needs to be carefully understood and mastered." Ji Ning waved his hand, and nine gray-gold discs immediately flew towards the nine captains. Now the entire army of Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals has already begun.  In order to re-deploy, some of them are even some servants under the command of the Misty Rock Star Lord and the Black Mist World God to join in, making up the number of seventy!

    The nine captains all took the gray-gold disc, quickly refined it, and carefully sensed its mystery.

    "As for you" Ji Ning looked at the other ancestral gods, waved his hand again, and densely packed arrays of slightly smaller sizes appeared in mid-air. The divine patterns on the arrays were also slightly less complex.  Some, "You also need to understand the formation carefully and cooperate well with your captain. Your formation is relatively simple. I believe you should be able to master it in three to five days."

    Whoop, whoop, whoop, more than nine hundred array disks flew towards those ancestral gods, one for each ancestral god.

    "As for me," Ji Ning said, "I am the center of this formation, coordinating the nine captains."

    "You must have guessed ityes, this formation is the Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation!" Ji Ning looked at the curious expressions of the ancestor gods, and they probably all secretly transmitted the message, so Ji Ning said directly  come out.

    As soon as the words came out, the ancestor gods on the school grounds fell silent.

    Small Qianzu Divine Formation?

    Let a thousand ancestral gods form a large formation and display their power perfectly?  I heard that the weaker World Realm powers would be surrounded and killed if they were trapped in the formation, so they could also use the legendary formation?

    Hundred Ancestral God Formation, Small Thousand Ancestor God Formation, Great Thousand Ancestor God Formation¡¤£à¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    These formations were not created by a certain great power or Taoist monarch, but after a long passage of time, generations of great powers continued to improve them, and finally reached the ultimate perfect formation!  It can be said that it cannot go any further and has become a standard.  All the Small Thousand Ancestral God Formations are the same, allowing a thousand ancestral gods to exert their maximum power.

    "From today."

    Ji Ning glanced at the Ancestral Gods in front of him. "You have only one task. Master the Small Thousand Ancestral God Formation as soon as possible. You can cooperate with your captain to practice. As for all our Ancestral Gods we practice collectively every three days."

    "Okay, let's go and understand the formation." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, General."

    All the ancestors and soldiers responded.

    Ji Ning's formation is the most complicated, because it is coordinated by the central center, so Ji Ning specially entered the Taihao Pagoda to study it carefully. After spending more than six days in the tower, Ji Ning completely mastered it.

    The outside world, three days later.

    The courtyard in front of the residence of Wu Yanxing Ji Ning.

    "Set up the formation," Ji Ning ordered.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Immediately, based on a thousand array disks, countless streams of light spread out, covering every ancestor god. For a while, the surrounding heaven and earth were completely enveloped.

    "It's a strange feeling." Ji Ning stood there and looked up at the sky, "It seems that I have become one with this world."

    Once the formation is completed, it merges with time and space to form a world of its own.

    This is also the basis for being able to compete with the great powers in the world.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly looked at a burly Captain of the Ancestral God, and the formation caused some shock in him.

    "I'm not very skilled yet." The captain of the Ancestral God was even ashamed of his voice transmission.

    Ji Ning sent a message and ordered: "As soon as possible."

    "Yes." The burly Captain Ancestral God also discovered that the other eight captains could fully control it, but he was still slightly behind.  As for the ordinary Ancestral God Soldiers, many of them are not stable, but because those ordinary Ancestral God Soldiers are branches and leaves, they have little impact.  Like the nine captains are like pillars!  Ji Ning is equivalent to the backbone!

    If something goes wrong with Ji Ning, the entire formation will collapse.

    "A world of its ownwith one move, it not only has the additional power of all the ancestor gods, but also the blessing of this world." Ji Ning secretly nodded. If the enemy attacks, if it attacks any ancestor god, the attack power will be  Scattered throughout the entire formation, dispersed throughout the entire formationThe world that the formation is integrated into.  It is estimated that 99% of the power will fall into that world.

    There is only a trace of power dispersed by a thousand ancestral gods!

    Therefore, when facing the ¡®Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation¡¯ in the world realm, there is usually nothing that can be done about it.  The weaker ones will be killed instead.

    "alright."

    "Most of the Ancestral Gods have been mastered. I will study them carefully after I return. In three days, I hope that the Little Thousand Ancestral God Formation will be truly perfect." Ji Ning ordered.

    "It's General." The soldiers of the Ancestral God were a little excited.

    For the first time, they felt the powerful power. Even the branches and leaves of the formation, they had the blessing of the formation world, and all their powers could reach the threshold of the world realm.  As for the nine captains, they are more powerful.  As the center of the Little Qianzu Divine Formation, Ji Ning is the most powerful!  This is far beyond the blessing power of the blue and white mist power.

    Huhhuho ~~~ The ancestors of the ancestors soon left, and the former college field was quiet.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure.

    A man in black clothes with wild hair appeared on the school grounds with a smile and strolled over.

    Ji Ning was surprised, the God of the Black Mist World?  Did you come here specifically?

    "I have met senior." Ji Ninglian said respectfully.

    "I sensed the body formation, and after checking it, I found that your side is faster, and the formations are almost the same. You have mastered it very well." The God of the Black Mist World smiled, "The core of the Little Qianzu Divine Formation is the center plate.  It¡¯s the most complicated, and it can be mastered in three days, which is pretty good.¡±

    Ji Ning continued: "This junior also used the magic weapon of time. It actually took more than six days."

    "oh¡­¡­"

    The God of the Black Mist World laughed dumbly, but this Beiming was honest.

    "The reason why the Star Master gave you one month is mainly because it is too difficult to understand the core array. Six days is not bad for you." Black Mist World God said, "Last time you fought against me, I saw that there were faint signs of breakthrough in your swordsmanship.  , I wonder if there is a breakthrough now?¡±

    "There is a breakthrough." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh?" The Black Mist World God's eyes couldn't help but light up. He couldn't help it. Ji Ning was the only one among the Ancestral Gods of Wuyan Star who was truly a master of swordsmanship.

    "Come on, come and compete with me." The Black Mist World God said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning also looked forward to it.

    Wow, a long sword like a puddle of autumn water appeared in Ji Ning's hand. It was the soft sword. But the competition was about swordsmanship, and there was no need to use the Eternal Divine Weapon.

    "Be careful." The God of the Black Mist World stretched out his hand and grabbed an ordinary-looking long sword. He competed with the junior, and he came out with the most powerful treasure.

    I saw the God of Black Mist World smiling and waved his sword.

    As soon as the sword light came out, it immediately covered the sky and the earth, and the world was covered with countless black mist. A strange and domineering sword light in the black mist pierced directly.

    Ji Ning was very calm. He knew that this was the ¡®Sword World¡¯ of the Black Mist World God.

    "Broken." Ji Ning also stabbed out with a very fierce sword.

    The sword comes out like flowing light.

    It is the fastest and most penetrating 'blood-dropping style' in Mingyue Swordsmanship, and this move also completely accommodates the artistic conception of the 'Killing Sword Style' in Wuming Swordsmanship.  The nameless swordsmanship actually represents a realm of swordsmanship. After Ji Ning absorbs the insights of these realms, he can completely transform them into his own Mingyue swordsmanship.

    The killing sword style is gone and never comes back!  As soon as the sword came out, a fierce aura hit his face.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sword light collided, and the strange sword light was directly shattered.

    "Huh? Your swordsmanship is quite good. Last time, your swordsmanship was perfectly controlled without any flaws. But this time it's the opposite Regardless of all odds, the sword intent is so cruel and fierce  In terms of ferocity, it is very close to the realm of the general sword world." The voice of the Black Mist World God came, "Fortunately, I am not new to the sword world."

    Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is indeed powerful.

    The Killing Sword Style is ruthless to the enemy and even more ruthless to oneself. Once it is gone, the power is so fierce that there is no return, and it is close to the ordinary sword world.  Only by mastering the 'Heart Sword Style' can you use this move without hurting yourself.  Otherwise, if you practice this move from the beginning, you will not be able to control the sword. The result of not being able to control the sword is - if you cannot kill the enemy, the enemy will immediately seize the flaw and counterattack.

    With the Heart Sword Style, you can perform such brutal moves.

    The God of the Black Mist World became more and more excited as he fought. Bei Ming's talent for swordsmanship is really high, and he has made great progress compared to last time.  In addition to the brutal and fierce killing sword style, there was another sword style that frightened him even more, which Ji Ning learned from the 'origin of the divine sword'.Although it has not yet taken shape, it still makes the Black Mist World feel frightened.

    "Okay, okay." The Black Mist World God smiled, "Use the Chaos Divine Weapon to maintain the power of the Ancestral God, and I will almost lose."

    "I use the divine weapon of Tao." Ji Ning continued.

    "I see." The God of the Black Mist World laughed dumbly, looked at the soft sword in Ji Ning's hand, and said with a smile, "Let me tell you, my swordsmanship level is obviously higher than yours. With the Chaos Divine Weapon, I can't suppress it no matter how much I maintain the power of the Ancestral God.  Stay with you."

    Ji Ning was quite grateful in her heart.

    The discussion just now lasted for so long, and the Black Mist World God did not stop until he had nothing more to gain.  This battle allowed Ji Ning to gain enlightenment over the past few hundred years (actually thousands of years, including the Sky Peeping Tower). Many of his ideas during the enlightenment were verified, and his swordsmanship level improved a lot.

    "It's rare for a swordsman to be found in Wuyan Star." Black Mist World God looked at Ji Ning, "I feel that your talent in swordsmanship is no less than that of the Star Master. Practice hard By the way, be careful this time when you go to the Black Lotus Empire.  , preserving life is the most important thing.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Alsothis is the swordsmanship I learned by myself. The name is very simple, it's called "Black Mist Swordsmanship". Your swordsmanship is also very high. I asked you to learn this swordsmanship, but it won't be of much help to you.  . Just take a look, maybe it will touch you." The Black Mist World God turned over his hand, took out a roll of jade slips and threw it to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning connected and said gratefully: "Thank you, senior."

    "Actually, I wanted to accept you as my disciple before, but today I see that your swordsmanship will probably catch up with me or even surpass me in a short time." The Black Mist World God smiled, "Okay, be prepared for what's to come.  Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning responded.

    The Black Mist World God swayed immediately, his hair still messy, just swaying and walking, and disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning was secretly grateful. In fact, when he came to Wuyan Star and met the Black Mist World God for the first time, the Black Mist World God personally gave him guidance and discussed with him.

    Time passed day by day, and Ji Ning also watched the swordsmanship of the Black Mist World God. Soon, the one-month period was up!  It's time for the army to go to war!

    There is another chapter at six o'clock in the evening to make up for the outstanding chapter from the previous Wednesday.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 37: Invasion

    In the main mansion of Wuyan Star, many ancestor gods and ancestors gathered in the huge open space.

    ¡°With such a huge formation, I don¡¯t know what we are going to do.¡±

    "They must be attacking a certain force."

    "Even if we are attacking a force, is it necessary to do this? There are already three thousand ancestor gods in the Wuyan Army. They used to use the 'Little Thousand Ancestor God Formation'. Now they have gathered seven Little Thousand Ancestor Gods  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Some are even slaves and servants of the World Gods and Chaos Immortals.¡±

    "Let's see what happens."

    The ancestors, gods, and immortals were discussing one by one.

    Ji Ning, Gong Chao Zuxian and the few others who knew the inside story were also worried. Yes, this time the effort was really big.

    Originally there were three thousand ancestral gods, but they were dispatched from all over and added many slaves to make up the number of seven thousand!  For example, Gong Chao Zuxian was originally a disciple of Xuyou Immortal. His strength was indeed very high, and this time he led an army of Zuxian.

    "I don't know what kind of grudges there are between Wuyan Star and the Black Lotus Empire, so they are so crazy." Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    "coming."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up and he saw nine figures walking in the distance.

    The leader was the Misty Rock Star Lord who was wearing a star robe. Next to him were other world realm great masters. The nine great masters walked side by side, causing all the ancestor gods and ancestors who had gathered to quiet down.

    "Everyone," Star Lord Wuyan said, "This expedition is extremely important. When the time comes for the expedition, you will listen to the instructions of your respective generals."

    "Yes." All the sergeants responded.

    "Enter."

    Star Lord Wuyan waved his sleeves, and a wave of waves suddenly came. All the ancestor gods and immortals present did not resist. In an instant, Ji Ning and his seven thousand ancestor gods and ancestors disappeared out of thin air.

    "Pass my order to seal the Wuyan Star and prohibit entry and exit." A majestic voice instantly spread to the ears of other practitioners on the Wuyan Star. Some restricted fluctuations immediately appeared in the sky above the trading area that was originally open to the public.  It will be completely closed soon.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh

    The nine world-level experts soared into the sky at the same time, and soon flew high into the sky, overlooking the Wuyan Star below.

    "receive."

    Star Lord Wuyan waved his hand.

    The original huge star, Wuyan Star, also disappeared out of thin air. This Wuyan Star had long been refined into a magic weapon and was the core of the entire Wuyan Star lineage. Since the entire army was dispatched this time, Wuyan Star  Of course, the Star Lord will not leave this important Mist Rock Star here.

    "Star Lord really tried his best this time." The old man in green robe said with a smile.

    "This time it depends on the strength of the Star Master."

    "We have calculated mentally but not intentionally, and we have gone all out to destroy the Black Lotus Imperial Capital. The only trouble is the 'Guardian Formation' of the Black Lotus Imperial Capital."

    "The Star Lord's defense formation in the Black Lotus Capital is the most dangerous."

    Several other attached World Realm experts reminded him again.

    The lair of a force is very dangerous. For example, the Wuyan Star is a lair that generations of star masters have tried their best to continuously improve. The formation restrictions contained therein are particularly terrifying.  As for the Black Lotus EmpireAlthough the Black Lotus Empire has little foundation, it was mainly built by the Black Lotus God Emperor alone. It can be used as a base. The Black Lotus God Emperor and the attached World Realm masters will definitely find a way to set up a powerful formation.  Prohibition.

    "Don't worry, everything will go according to the original plan." Lord Wuyan said, "You just need to do what I said."

    "Um."

    "Um."

    These world-level experts are just reminding Wuyan Star Lord that they are not ordinary soldiers who can be sacrificed at will. At their level, they have an equal relationship with Wuyan Star Lord.

    "Okay, we must hurry up." Lord Wuyan frowned. "Star Wuyan suddenly disappeared. It will probably be discovered soon. It will take some time for the news to reach the Black Lotus Capital. We must arrive at Black Lotus as quickly as possible."  The Lotus Emperorit would be best if the Black Lotus Emperor were not on guard yet."

    With that said, Star Lord Wuyan waved his hand, and a star flying boat appeared.

    Immediately, the nine world-level great masters present flew into the airship, and then disappeared as some starlight swayed around the airship.

    The Black Lotus Imperial Capital, in the ¡®Black Lotus Chaos World,¡¯ is also the core of the entire Black Lotus Empire¡¯s rule.

    The entire capital city is actually a huge magic weapon.

    In the shape of a nine-petal black lotus, the entire capital is tens of millions of miles in circumference. The nine-petal black lotus-like capital is located on a mountain.The top of ??.  This urban layout method is very similar to Pau City in the Eternal Realm of Da Mo.  This shows the ambition of the Black Lotus God Emperor. He is a proud person, otherwise he would not be able to become emperor.

    "Recently, for some unknown reason, the Wuyan Star actually transferred all the ancestor gods and ancestors away from key stations." In a restaurant in the Black Lotus Emperor's capital, an old man with gray robe and black hair was frowning and thinking.

    This old man in gray robe and black hair has a natural look of condescension between his brows.

    The look in his eyes made the restaurant waiter dare not approach him.

    "Is Wuyan Star going to launch a big campaign?" The gray-robed black-haired old man muttered, "It can't be because of Ji Ning, right? Ji Ning shouldn't be that capable."

    "Ji Ning."

    "Ji Ning, you really deserve to die!" The gray-robed and black-haired old man's face became even more ugly.

    He is the heart general of one of the nine divine generals under the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    His second soul took away Old Man Yuan¡¯s body in the Three Realms, and lived as Old Man Yuan for a long time. In his opinion, an indigenous chaotic world it would be easy for him to destroy it!

    Although there was a Nuwa Empress popping up in the middle, she was hidden deep enough that when Nuwa Empress¡¯ strength broke through, he was not exposed yet.

    Empress Nuwa is gone.

    He continues to lurk He is not in a hurry, and his long life has given him enough patience.

    The final catastrophic battle.

    First, a master of inner demons appears!  Although he has the strength of the peak ancestor god, he is still under the control of Old Man Yuan.

    ????????????????? But there was such a powerful mental practitioner ¡®Hou Yi¡¯ among the natives of the Three Realms, but it was still expected. Old Man Yuan even controlled Chang¡¯e early in order to influence Hou Yi¡¯s heart.  As a spiritual practitioner, he is very aware of the importance of state of mind to spiritual practitioners.

    "It's a pity that after all the calculations, Ji Ning was missing.

    Ji Ning, who had been practicing for such a short period of time, was a terrifying monster. In the end, Ji Ning's strength after the breakthrough was overwhelming. His sword skills directly broke through his palm skills, and one sword pierced his forehead.

    "The existence that surpasses the peak ancestor god." Old Man Yuan was frightened.

    He immediately disguised himself.

    At the moment of death, with a thought, all those servants died, and even his own magic weapons were all released, pretending to be really dead.  It was to prevent Ji Ning from pursuing him.

    But then he thought about it carefully and found that he missed something.

    "Ji Xiu!" The gray-robed black-haired old man secretly said, "I didn't take Ci Xiu seriously before, but he does know my identity and is likely to leak my information to Ji Ning. Once it is leaked  Ji Ning will definitely find a way to avenge the hatred between me and the Three Realms. With Ji Ning¡¯s strength, he has great confidence in passing through that space vortex passage!"

    ¡°If he comes to seek revenge, and if he relies on external forces, he is likely to join several surrounding forces¡±

    My mind guessed it right then and there.

    So he immediately purchased information to find out whether there was an existence beyond the peak ancestor god appearing recently!  Finally he found out, ¡®The Wuyan Star Force has an additional general, it seems his name is Xuri.

    "Xu Ri?" The gray-robed black-haired old man sneered, "How can someone who surpasses the peak ancestor god appear so easily. If Ji Ning really comes, then it is probably him."

    Although I have some guesses, my mind will not be able to do anything about it.

    Xuri is stationed in the chaotic world of Sufeng, with more than three hundred ancestors and gods under his command. What will he do with his mind?  Could the World Realm Master please take action?  He will not be so proud of himself.

    So we can only hide!

    "well."

    "I don't know if this rising sun is actually Ji Ning." The old man in gray robe and black hair secretly said, "I hope not. I hope that Xiu Xiu didn't tell Ji Ning in the first place. That would be fine."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s hard to live through such a panic-stricken day!  But he knew he had to endure it, at least to find out whether the person named Xuri was really Ji Ning.

    If it is really Ji Ning

    If he is out alone, he will die.

    "Unbridled!!!" Suddenly a roar seemed to resound throughout the vast chaotic world, echoing across the vast world, and all the practitioners in the entire dark imperial capital were startled.

    "Come to my house quickly." A cold voice containing anger sounded in the mind of General Xinshen.

    "Your Majesty?" He was startled.

    "Whoosh."

    The gray-robed and black-haired old man didn¡¯t care about anything else and flew out of the restaurant window directly towards the ¡®God Emperor¡¯s Mansion¡¯.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 38: The Inherited Treasure ¡®Misty Rock Star¡¯

    In the chaotic world of Black Lotus, a powerful ship directly penetrated forcibly

    The captain is thousands of miles long. Standing at the front of the ship are nine world-level great masters, and behind them are the densely packed seven thousand ancestors and gods.

    "This world of chaos is the home of the Black Lotus God Emperor." Star Lord Wuyan looked cold and solemn. "The moment we penetrated into the world of chaos, we certainly couldn't hide it from him. But there is no need to hide it. It's too late for him to know now.  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The big ship sailed directly through the void, and when it reappeared, there was a huge city in the shape of a nine-petal black lotus above the clouds.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± A wave of fluctuation spread from the Black Lotus Imperial Capital below, covering the entire chaotic world. It was a step too late to seal the void.

    "This is the Black Lotus Imperial Capital?"

    "The city that looks like a nine-petal black lotus is indeed the capital of the Black Lotus Empire." Only then did many of the ancestor gods and immortals on the ship understand that the target of their attack was actually the Black Lotus Empire!  Everyone was nervous and excited. Of course they wouldn't dare think about it if they were one of the Ancestral Gods and Immortals alone, but now they have a total of seven thousand Ancestor Gods and Immortals, and haven't they seen the nine World Realm great masters?

    This makes these ancestor gods and ancestors extremely proud.

    "Set up the formation." Star Lord Wuyan ordered.

    ¡°Boom.¡± ¡°Boom.¡± ¡°Boom.¡±¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Ji Ning and the others, including the Gong Chao Ancestral Immortal, a total of seven of them, immediately began to lead, and almost instantly the seven Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Ancestor Immortal Formations were set up.

    "No one escaped?" Star Lord Wuyan stood at the front of the ship, overlooking the Nine-petal Black Lotus City below. Not even a small ant in the entire chaotic world could even think of escaping.

    "Perhaps they think that with their strength, they can leave easily." Immortal Xuyou on the side said with a smile.

    "snort."

    Star Lord Wuyan sneered, "They can't leave."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Lord of Wuyan Star waved the star robe, and suddenly a huge star appeared in the air, it was Wuyan Star!  At this moment, the foggy star only remains at the size of tens of millions of miles, which is comparable to the nine-petal black lotus city below. However, at this moment, the foggy star is emitting heart-stopping fluctuations, followed by a swishing sound~~~~

    The picture emits countless starlights.

    The starlight covers hundreds of millions of miles. Whether it is the nine-petal black lotus city below, some distant mountains and lakes, or the vast ocean, or some mortal cities, in fact, the entire chaotic world is illuminated by this starlight.

    "ah?"

    "This, this is?"

    Countless creatures in the chaotic world, even some mortals, and even some ordinary beasts and birds are looking at the ubiquitous starlight in confusion.

    Under the starlight, they felt very comfortable.

    "What's going on?" Some practitioners discovered, "There is no way to travel through the void."

    "The fluctuations in space and time have completely disappeared."

    In the city of Nine-petal Black Lotus.

    In the God Emperor¡¯s Mansion.

    Six figures stood side by side, all looking upward. When they saw the huge star, the Mist Rock Star, appearing and the starlight scattered everywhere, their expressions changed.

    "Damn it." A chubby alien world expert with pink skin and one vertical eye said in a low voice, "The Misty Rock Star Lord actually moved their home base, the Misty Rock Star, here. Legend has it that the Misty Rock Star Lord  Rock Star is the inherited treasure of the Wuyan Star lineage. Under the starlight, time and space are suppressed, and we will be bound everywhere. We can't escape even if we want to."

    "He actually moved all the Wuyan Stars here?"

    "We don't have any big grudges against Wuyan Star. It's just some border conflicts. There has never been any grievances between world realm powers. Then how could the Lord of Wuyan Star be so crazy that he moved all of them here?  ?¡±

    These six people were very confused.

    Including the Black Lotus God Emperor!  The Mist Rock Star lineage has a very long history, and the treasure of its inheritance is

    ¡®Wuyan Star, every generation of Wuyan Star Lords are very scary.  Even if he was originally just an ordinary world-level power, once he inherits the title of Master of the Mist Rock Star, he will become very terrifying.  It's because of that inherited treasure, the Mist Rock Star.

    The Mist Rock Star can be attacked, and it can exert terrifying power even at a huge cost.  The interior of Wuyan Star is even more dangerous, so few forces dare to enter the home of Wuyan Star.

    It can be defended, and there is almost no hope of breaking through the world realm.

    It can be bound, and the binding power of the starlight will be released, which will drastically slow down the speed of the world god!

    Every generation of Misty Rock Star Lords can control the Misty Rock Star and naturally become the most difficult people in the world."You Zichen." A cold voice came out, directly transmitted to the big ship above. "I, Black Lotus, don't seem to have offended you. Today, you have moved your inherited treasure, the Mist Rock Star, to me."  "

    "Black Lotus."

    On the big ship, Lord Wuyan looked down and said calmly, "You and I have no grudges, and I have no intention of going on a killing spree with you today."

    "Unintentionally going on a killing spree? Then you have such a large formation?" A voice came from the Black Lotus below, and there were faint fluctuations in the sky above the entire Black Lotus Emperor Capital to resist the outside world.

    "I came today only for Immortal Fei Xiao." Star Lord Wuyan said calmly, "Kill Fei Xiao, and I will leave immediately with my army. I will also give you a heavy treasure as an apology."

    It was quiet down below.

    "I'll give you one stick of incense to think about. After one stick of incense, if you protect Fei Xiao, I can only attack by force." Star Lord Wuyan said and waved his hand, and suddenly a gray incense stick was suspended in the air, out of thin air.  When lit, it exudes a calming fragrance. This is the treasure "Fuzen Three Gods Incense" that practitioners need when practicing. If you light one, your mind will be extraordinarily calm, and the effect may be much better when you are enlightened.  For example, when breaking through a bottleneck, Ji Ning's practice of "God of the Silent World" requires extra peace of mind.

    "what happened?"

    "Fei Xiao, the Lord of Wuyan Star has put up such a huge formation, but he just wants to kill you?"

    "What's the grudge between you and him?"

    The other five including the Black Lotus God Emperor all looked at Immortal Fei Xiao.

    Immortal Fei Xiao is a blue-eyed old man with blood-colored divine lines on his forehead. His eyes are so green that it makes people tremble just by looking at him.  Immortal Fei Xiao also frowned at this moment and said in a low voice: "There should be no grudges between me and this Misty Rock Star Master. Don't worry, let me ask."

    "Master Wuyan Star." Immortal Fei Xiao's cold voice spread and reached the high-altitude ship, "I don't know where I offended you. I'm wondering if there is any misunderstanding."

    "Haha misunderstanding?" The cold voice containing endless hatred came from above, "In the chaotic world of Li Han, was it you who did that massacre?"

    Immortal Fei Xiao¡¯s expression changed after hearing this.

    Back then, in order to refine a great sinful treasure, he slaughtered countless creatures. However, although he slaughtered a lot, he did not directly attack some of the creatures protected by the great powers of the world.  Of course, this kind of massacre will arouse the hatred of some powerful people, and at critical moments, they may even be hunted down by some powerful people.

    So after he did it, he immediately took refuge under the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "That creature in the chaotic world, and you?" Immortal Fei Xiao still didn't believe it. He did the math. The Lord of Wuyan Star, You Zichen, should have been a little guy at the beginning. The original Lord of Wuyan Star was You Zichen's father.

    "Haha" The crazy and frightening laughter of Star Master Wuyan came from above, "My Taoist companion was in the chaotic world of Li Han at that time!"

    "What." Immortal Fei Xiao's expression changed greatly.

    You Zichen was indeed a little guy at that time.

    His Taoist companion is also a weak female fairy.

    In front of the high-ranking Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal at that time, everything was reduced to ashes.  But now, You Zichen, who was weak at the time, has come to kill him as the Lord of Wuyan Star.

    "Heilian." Fei Xiao Immortal Lian looked at the frowning Black Lotus God Emperor and said anxiously, "Heilian, we are not much weaker than them, there is no need to be afraid of You Zichen."

    "Huh." The Black Lotus God Emperor glanced at him and snorted coldly, obviously very dissatisfied with Fei Xiao Immortal's ability to cause trouble.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor¡¯s face was not very good-looking either. He was also uncomfortable being forced to the door by the Misty Rock Star Master.

    And at this moment, the space-time teleportation array of Seven Mercurys was in place.

    A barefoot old man wearing tattered robes appeared in the formation.

    Some of the immortals and demons who were guarding and maintaining the teleportation array looked at the old man in astonishment: "Unexpectedly, you actually activated the space-time teleportation array alone for him?"

    To activate it alone, one hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid are required for close range, and more expensive for long distances.

    So even World Gods, Chaos Immortalsgenerally some of the top ones will choose to activate the time and space teleportation array individually. After all, people in the world often wander outside, teleporting again and again, and each time they activate the time and space teleportation array individually, it accumulates a lot.  exaggerated.  Therefore, for these immortals and demons who guard and maintain the time and space teleportation array, especially in remote places like Qi Mercury, it is rare for them to see a practitioner activate the teleportation array alone.

    As for the person in front of me who is wearing rags and has big bare feetit's nothing.

    Practitioners?Just be casual.

    They could also see that the old man in tattered robes had an extraordinary bearing, which made them afraid to show off their dignity.

    "Woo, the Seven Mercurys in the Great Mo Realm have finally arrived." The old man in tattered robes took one step into the void and murmured to himself, "If you want to die, Mr. Sufeng Dao, you have to run so far.  Damoyu, die here, this old man has exhausted me all this way."

    Today is the first update, and the chapter I still owe you will be paid in the next two days.

    Mountain ss

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 39: The War Begins

    "Sufeng Ruins, well, fortunately, the Sufeng Taoist Lord built a cave when he died. His treasure should still be there. I hope the news is correct and the talisman is really with him!"

    The old man in tattered robes in the void completely disappeared as soon as he took a step.

    The chaotic world of Black Lotus.

    ??The city is like a black lotus with nine petals, and in the sky above are huge stars emitting endless starlight.

    The two confront each other.

    In the God Emperor¡¯s Mansion.

    "What do you think we should do?" The Black Lotus God Emperor looked at the other four world realms.

    "Everyone, save me." Immortal Fei Xiao also looked at the other four, with even a trace of unconcealable longing on his face. At this time, he couldn't care less about face.  If the Black Lotus God Emperor and the other five were unwilling to stand up for him, he would definitely die if he had to face the entire Wuyan Star army.

    "Fei Xiao, you are tooforget it, it's too late to say anything now." The man in the white robe with embroidery shook his head gently.

    "What? Do you think we are just going to back down like this? The lineage of Wuyan Star is not much stronger than us. We will retreat under this pressure. Then in the future, in the Great Mo Realm, can we still hold our heads high in front of other world realms?"  The alien was covered in shiny black armor, and his golden eyes were full of anger.

    "The reason why we joined one by one and formed a team was to deal with some dangers together. Moreover, I haven't had a battle in a long, long time, and my hands are itchy." The chubby one-eyed alien said.

    Immortal Fei Xiao looked happy and grateful when he heard this.

    "I listen to Hei Lian." The bald old man in gray robe said calmly.

    "Black Lotus" Everyone in care looked at the Black Lotus God Emperor, and Immortal Fei Xiao was also full of desire.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor glanced at Immortal Fei Xiao and shook his head secretly. He had never looked down upon Immortal Fei Xiao. Immortal Fei Xiao also entered the world due to unexpected encounters and dangers.  Once you step into it, it will be difficult to improve, so Fei Xiao Immortal simply takes some evil paths. But let's talk about evil, Fei Xiao Immortal is afraid of this and that. He is not a real super devil.

    As far as the Black Lotus God Emperor knows

    There are some real big demons in the legend. Although they are only in the world realm, they can cause melee and even massacre in a territory!  Thousands of all the creatures in the chaotic world were exterminated one by one to refine the incredible and terrible magic weapon of sin.  In comparison, Immortal Fei Xiao is much worse.

    "You are right." The Black Lotus God Emperor nodded, "Since we are together, we must unite."

    Immortal Fei Xiao was overjoyed when he heard this.

    "Furthermore, You Zichen said that he had a big feud with Fei Xiao, who knows whether it is true or not." The Black Lotus God Emperor sneered, "He made up any reason to ask us to give up Fei Xiao. He will make it up again after he kills Fei Xiao.  If you have a reason to have a grudge against someone, do you have to give up another one? In the end, our strength is too weak, and I am afraid that Wuyan Star will kill us in one fell swoop."

    "Yes, yes, it may be a conspiracy." Fei Xiao Immortal said.

    "Okay, shut up, I just said that there is a possibility." The Black Lotus God Emperor glanced at him, "It is more likely that Fei Xiao has a grudge against him. After all, he fights like this just for the so-called territory.  It¡¯s not worth it. There must be a sufficient reason. His Taoist companion may indeed have been killed by Fei Xiao.¡±

    Immortal Fei Xiao shut up.

    "But if he comes here like this, he looks down on me and all of us." The Black Lotus God Emperor said calmly, "They only have nine world realms, and we also have six, and we also have the formation of the Black Lotus Emperor's Capital.  The benefits of prohibition. They are so arrogant."

    "Um."

    "They don't take us seriously."

    "If you've been bullied to your lair, let's have a fight with them and see who's more capable."

    On a high-altitude ship.

    The nine world realms, including Star Master Wuyan, were waiting silently. A stick of incense hanging next to them was burning, and it was now more than half burned.

    "You Zichen." A voice came from below.

    "Have you thought about it?" Star Lord Wuyan said coldly.

    "You said you wanted to kill Immortal Fei Xiao, and I will kill him for you. Then if you want to kill other world realms, do I have to surrender him as well?" The voice of the Black Lotus God Emperor below was also cold, "In the end, I will be the only one left.  Aren't you able to swallow me up easily?"

    Star Lord Wuyan frowned and said through a message: "Heilian, if you don't believe me, I can make a vow of my destiny."

    "There is no need for the oath of destiny Even if Fei Xiao really killed your Taoist companion, he was still the Chaos Immortal of our Black Lotus Empire! We gathered together in the world realm to deal with the outside world together.??.  "The Black Lotus God Emperor's voice became even colder, "You retreat quickly now, and I won't care about your invasion of my Black Lotus chaotic world.  If you don't retreat, you will have to fight head-on.  "

    "What a pity." Star Lord Wuyan waved his hand, and the small half-stick of incense beside him disappeared out of thin air.

    "We still have to fight."

    "It's also expected."

    The other Immortal Tianyou and Immortal Xuyou were also talking. They actually guessed that the power of the Wuyan Star lineage alone would not make the Black Lotus Empire admit defeat without a fight.  So they had already prepared for a strong attack.  The reason why it was kept secret before was to prevent the Black Lotus Empire from having time to purchase the Ancestral God Ancestral Formation.

    ¡°Seven layers of formation, attack.¡± Lord Wuyan ordered

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and the other seven responded at the same time.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning gave the order and led the 999 Ancestral Gods under his command to immediately fly out of the ship, and the other six formations also flew out.

    "Disperse." Ji Ning ordered through a message.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop

    A thousand Ancestral Gods, including Ji Ning, immediately dispersed, scattered within tens of thousands of miles, and saw Ji Ning and the others swaying one by one. They were all thousands of miles tall and towering, each holding a weapon.  There was still light rippling around them, and they were obviously blessed by the power of the world formed by the 'Little Qianzu Divine Array'.

    A thousand majestic ancestral gods, thousands of miles high, are scattered over thousands of miles.

    In addition to Ji Ning and the others, the other six teams of Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are also scattered across tens of thousands of miles. The Ancestral Gods have also become thousands of miles tall, and the weapons in their hands are also extremely huge.  As for the ancestors, they retreated a little, but they all controlled magic weapons.

    "Attack!" Star Lord Wuyan pointed at the Nine-petal Black Lotus City below and ordered.

    "Attack."

    "Attack."

    Seven thousand ancestor gods and ancestors roared at the same time, and they all flew downwards quickly, as if a huge semicircular cover formed by the towering ancestor gods was crushing downwards.  Following them are the nine world realm experts!  What the nine World Realm great masters are actually most afraid of is the formation restrictions in the Black Lotus Imperial Capital.

    The power of a lair's formation restriction is extraordinary.

    The Chaos Immortals and World Gods may not be able to withstand it.  However, the Xiao Qianzu Divine Ancestor Immortal Formation is the best at resisting entanglements. The seven-layered formations join forces with each other to resist, which was also determined in the previous plan This is the most dangerous thing, and those World Realm people are not willing to kill at the front.

    ??Dark clouds suddenly rose from the nine-petal black lotus city below. The black clouds filled the air and covered the sky above the city, like a protective layer.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The seven thousand ancestral gods and ancestors attacked below almost at the same time. The ancestral gods all wielded huge weapons. For example, Ji Ning also had a soft sword in his left hand and a divine sword in his right, Ziguang Qiong. Both divine swords became tens of thousands of miles long.  , slashed directly downwards!  Of course, Ji Ning's power of Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong was somewhat restrained and never fully exploded.

    After all, now that the entire army is attacking, even if he breaks out, his help will be limited.  It's better to hide a little and wait for the critical moment to strike at the Black Lotus Empire.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang~~~, the seven thousand ancestor gods and ancestors attacked, a large number of huge weapons fell, and the ancestors and immortals controlled magic weapons to attack.

    Every Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal is blessed by the power of the world!

    The attack power of ordinary ancestor gods and ancestors has reached the world level threshold!  For example, the power of the nine captains of the Xiao Qianzu Divine Formation is even higher, and the power of the core generals is truly comparable to the great powers of the World Realm.  Although ordinary ancestor gods and ancestors have only reached the threshold, they can't stand the large number.

    With all the attacks from the seven thousand ancestor gods and ancestors, no one in the world realm in the Black Lotus Empire dared to resist.

    "Huh." Those black clouds were powerless, and the huge weapons and magic weapons fell and scattered.

    "Not resisting?" The nine World Realm masters including Master Wuyan and others behind the Seven Thousand Ancestral Gods frowned.

    If the Black Lotus Imperial Capital holds up the ban and forcibly resists.

    On the contrary, it is easy to break.

    After all, in a head-to-head encounter, the Black Lotus Emperor will withstand 100% of his own attacks.  But now the Black Lotus Imperial Capital is not resisting at all, it is completely unloading its efforts, which makes it more difficult to handle.

    "It seems that the formation restrictions in the Black Lotus Imperial Capital are quite mysterious - ah." Star Lord Wuyan said, "Seven layers of formations, enter the Black Lotus Imperial Capital and crush them forward."

    "yes."

    The seven thousand ancestors, gods, ancestors and immortals formed a huge semi-circle with an area of ??tens of millions of miles.The body cover was crushed downwards, and they were surrounded by a strong power of the world.  In fact, the great masters of the world realm also have the power of the world. The Chaos Immortal is because everything in the golden elixir space returns to chaos, forming a chaotic world.  The World God is as powerful as a chaotic world.

    And Ji Ning and the other Ancestral Gods and Immortals did so because of the ¡®Little Thousand Ancestor Gods and Ancestral Immortal Formation¡¯.

    ?Thousands of ancestral gods, through the maximum perfect cooperation of formations, naturally merge with one side of time and space, and are blessed by the power of the world.

    "Rumble~~~" The seven thousand ancestor gods and ancestors were extremely brave. They attacked with countless weapons and magic weapons, and they kept crushing downwards.

    Soon he rushed into the black clouds of the nine-petal black lotus city.

    The black clouds were also repelled by the power of the world.

    Continue to crush and enter.

    "The seven major formations cooperate." Star Lord Wuyan's eyes were full of killing intent, "No matter how powerful your formation restrictions are, you can't break through the seven major formations."

    It is very difficult to break through just a small Qianzu Shenzu Immortal Formation.

    The seven formations unite

    Star Master Wuyan guessed that it would take someone at the level of Dao Lord to break through.

    These seven major formations are what he relies on to specifically break the 'Black Lotus Emperor Capital Formation Restriction'!

    Update at noon!

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 24: Chapter 40: Ji Ning and the Mind General

    "The formation restrictions in the Black Lotus Capital are no longer a threat." Xu Youxian said with a smile.

    "Yes." Star Master Wuyan nodded, "Everyone, the seven thousand ancestor gods and ancestors are fighting hard. Now it's our turn. Hei Lian and the other six are in the city. They can't avoid my starlight at all. Everything should be done as before.  Determined plan.¡±

    "good."

    "Walk."

    "kill."

    These world gods and chaos immortals all revealed their murderous intentions.

    "Ji Ning, your Ancestral Gods have dispatched a team to protect Immortal Fushou." The order from Lord Wuyan rang in Ji Ning's ears.

    Boom~~~

    A large number of icy sharp blades were roaring towards them. Ji Ning, who was thousands of miles away, was holding two divine swords and swung them out to split them all.  Many formation restrictions contained in the entire Black Lotus Emperor's capital were activated, and various attacks crazily attacked their seven thousand ancestors.

    "Yes, Star Master." Ji Ning immediately responded to the order, and at the same time sent a message to command, "Captain Shishan, lead the one hundred and ten ancestral gods under your command to protect the Immortal Fushou."

    There are nine teams under Ji Ning's command, and the team led by the Ancestral God of Food Mountain is the closest to the Chaos Immortal Floating Guard.

    "yes."

    Immediately, more than a hundred ancestral gods came closer and surrounded the floating guardian Chaos Immortal.

    "Follow me." At the feet of Immortal Fushou is a huge formation diagram, with four-color rays of light flowing on it, and its power is extremely terrifying.  As for the Ancestral God of Food Mountain, there are more than a hundred of them scattered around. Once the Black Lotus Imperial Capital's formation prohibits an attack, they need to catch it and block it.

    Ji Ning and the others are the Thousand Ancestral Gods.

    Although they are scattered, some are protecting the Chaos Immortals, and some are in every corner of the city.  But it¡¯s still like one body!

    Like the ¡®Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation¡¯, this kind of large formation can still be maintained even if it spreads to the size of a chaotic world.  Of course, if the expansion continuesthe distance is too far, and the formation cannot be maintained.

    ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Huh.¡±¡­

    The nine world-level experts were divided into six teams. Each team was surrounded by more than a hundred ancestor gods for protection. They attacked the six world-level experts from the Black Lotus Empire.

    In the Black Lotus Imperial Capital.

    The world realm powers of both sides are now able to compete.

    "Fei Xiao." Wuyan Star Lord Leng Bing, who was dressed in a star robe and had a handsome face, looked at the blue-eyed old man in the distance in front of him. The closed-eyed old man held a treasure that looked like a sacrificial tower in his hand. Countless creatures screamed from the sacrificial tower.  This kind of sinful cry of fear Generally speaking, weaker people would collapse after hearing it.

    "Master Wuyan?" Feixiao Immortal held the sacrificial tower and sneered at the black-robed and black-haired man next to Master Wuyan, "The two of them came to deal with me together, they really think highly of me."

    "Fei Xiao." The Black Mist World God said calmly, "You will die today."

    "Oh, really?" Immortal Fei Xiao sneered and waved his hand, and a group of figures suddenly appeared out of thin air behind him. They were exactly one thousand ancestral gods, all of them exuding world fluctuations, as if they were one body.

    "Little Qianzu Divine Array?" Star Lord Wuyan's expression changed.

    He didn¡¯t expect that beside Fei Xiao Immortal there would be a ¡®Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation¡¯ consisting of a thousand ancestral gods. This was going to be difficult. Everyone knew that the resistance of the Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation was extremely powerful.  He teamed up with the Black Mist World God to deal with Fei Xiao quite easily.  It is not difficult to deal with a small Qianzu Divine Formation alone.  But if Immortal Fei Xiao joins forces with a small Qianzu Divine Formation, it will be difficult.

    "Huh?" Star Master Wuyan frowned, and the starlight that permeated everywhere detected that there was actually a small Qianzu Divine Formation on the side of the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    ¡°There are actually two Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Formations?¡± Star Master Wuyan was shocked.

    "Everyone, be careful There are two Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Formations on the Black Lotus Empire side. One is protecting the Black Lotus God Emperor, and the other is protecting the Fei Xiao Immortal." Star Lord Wuyan said.

    "How can it be?"

    "Why do they have two small Qianzu Divine Formations?"

    ¡°Did the news of our attack on the Black Lotus Empire leak out in advance?¡±

    "It is impossible to leak it. If it is leaked, the Black Lotus Empire will definitely buy the Little Thousand Ancestral God Array at any cost. It will not be just two teams of ancestral gods."

    "If it wasn't leaked they usually have two small Tenth Ancestor Divine Formations?"

    The great masters of the World Realm on the side of Wuyan Star communicated through voice transmission, and everyone became cautious and vigilant.

    Because everyone is very clear about what the Little Qianzu Divine Formation means.

    A small Thousand Ancestor Divine Array requires about 300 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to purchase!  Please note that Ji Ning sold that beforeWith so many treasures, it only takes a hundred square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. This is roughly equivalent to the net worth of an ordinary world-level expert.  Even if you are a powerful World Realm power, the value of all treasures may exceed 500 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, but they are usually used to purchase magic weapons, etc. You will rarely spend 300 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid just to buy a small Qianzu God.  array.

    Look at the foggy star.

    ¡°The Immortal Xuyou, whose strength is unfathomable and wanders in many places, has a small Qianzu Divine Formation.  None of the other eight world realm powers!  Wuyan Star originally had three sets of Xiaoqianzhen Ancestral Immortal Formations, but those were passed down from generation to generation in Wuyan Star. This time, some treasures from Wuyan Star¡¯s lineage were sold at all costs and replaced with three sets of formations.  Come.

    There are seven sets of formations, six of them are from the Wuyanxing lineage, and one is borrowed from Xuyou Immortal.

    It can be seen that this formation is rare.

    But what about the Black Lotus Empire?

    The Black Lotus Empire was founded by the Black Lotus God Emperor and has little background.  The other five world-level great masters are also temporary attachments and nothing remarkable. No one should have the luxury to buy a set of small Qianzu Divine Array because those five do not have thousands of Ancestor Divine Immortal slaves.

    So, where did these two small Qianzu Divine Formations come from?

    ¡°No other world realm has thousands of slaves of ancestor gods and ancestors.¡±

    "There is only the Black Lotus God Emperor. Although he does not have so many slaves, he also has an army of thousands of ancestors. He may have bought the small thousand ancestors. But he founded the Black Lotus Empire by himself, how could he afford two sets?  Little Qianzu Divine Array?" This made the nine World Realm experts on Wuyan Star's side alert.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor stood there, with a huge nine-petal black lotus at his feet.

    The lotus rotates and the lotus leaves ripple.

    On the periphery are a thousand ancestral gods surrounding it.

    "Heilian, it seems that we have all underestimated you." Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianyou, and Jinyun World God were all standing in mid-air. There were also a hundred ancestor gods scattered around them to resist the impact of some formation restrictions.

    The nine world realms of Wuyan Star.

    Three of you come to deal with the Black Lotus God Emperor!

    The two of them deal with Immortal Fei Xiao.

    Others are one-on-one, not trying to kill the enemy, just trying to contain them.

    "Since you have come to my place, you don't have to leave." The Black Lotus God Emperor glanced at me calmly, "Kill."

    "Kill." The thousand ancestor gods around him roared and killed him.

    Ji Ning can sense six huge fluctuations in the entire city, which are the battlefields of the six world realm powers.

    Fortunately, this is the Black Lotus Imperial Capital!

    Fortunately, there is the starlight suppression of the inherited treasure ¡®Misty Rock Star¡¯.

    "Otherwise, with this level of fighting, the entire chaotic world would have collapsed long ago.

    "It's easy for us." Ji Ning and his seven thousand ancestors focused on fighting against the formation restrictions.

    ¡°Bang~~¡¤

    A ray of purple-gold thunder and fire struck Ning.

    Ji Ning split it open with a sword.

    The impact force was dispersed instantly, more than 99% of it was shared by the invisible space and time, and the rest was shared by a thousand ancestral gods.

    "Huh." Ji Ning flew in other directions. As the core of a small thousand ancestor gods, as long as he was within the city, he had no impact on the entire formation. The ordinary ancestor gods were assigned to various areas.  On the contrary, the core of his formation has no clear area.

    "Star Lord, you are really powerful."

    Ji Ning wandered around while suppressing the forbidden power of the formation. After seeing the battlefield of the world realm power twice, he finally saw the battle place of the Misty Rock Star Lord.

    The Misty Rock Star Lord is dazzling at this moment.

    Thousands of starlights scattered around him with him as the center, and he was like an emperor surrounded by stars.

    He alone suppressed Immortal Fei Xiao and the team of thousands of ancestral gods.  The Black Mist World God is also helping, but the Fei Xiao Immortal and the thousands of ancestor gods suspended in the sacrificial tower in front of him are still supporting him.  This 'Little Qianzu Divine Formation' is good at entangling and resisting.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was suddenly stunned.

    An old man in gray robe and black hair among the thousand ancestral gods also saw Ji Ning.

    The two sides¡¯ eyes met.

    It¡¯s like touching Mars.

    "Old Man Yuan?" Ji Ning had already received detailed information about the general who cared about the god. He could recognize his appearance at a glance. What's more, the moment he saw it, the look in his eyes made Ji Ning extremely convinced that it was Old Man Yuan!

    "Jining?" His mind saw a vague figure of the ancestor god on the side of Wuyan Star in the distance, and he was frightened when he saw the face.A shudder.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 41: Death of Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal

    "He, he really came out of the Three Realms." Xinshenjiang's heart trembled, but he soon woke up, "I'm afraid of what he will do. I am now a member of the Little Qianzu Divine Formation. Even the World Realm Great Ones  None of you can do anything to me. Am I still afraid of an ancestral god? It doesn¡¯t matter if he comes. Take this opportunity to kill him.¡±

    "It's him, it's him!" Ji Ning, who had been calm before, suddenly turned red.

    Scenes in my memory

    ?The Human Emperor Suirenshi who turned into blossoming firewood before his death

    ??The Taoist Sanqing, Tathagata Buddha, Huanmu Master, and Jueming Buddha who bravely died

    That senior brother Houyi died beside Chang'e¡¤¡¤¡¤

    There are also countless immortals and demons from the three realms who have self-destructed and sacrificed their lives

    At this moment, Ji Ning seemed to hear the sound of self-destruction again, countless roars, and countless shouts of death.

    Uncontrollable anger and murderous intent grew from the bottom of my heart, filling my chest instantly.

    In that catastrophe, countless companions died, all because of him!

    "Old man Yuan! Die!" Ji Ning rushed forward.

    "Huh?" When the mind saw Ji Ning turning into a stream of light in the distance and killing him, he couldn't help but sneered, "It's just an ancestral god. How can he shake our little Thousand Ancestral Divine Formation?"

    "too strong."

    The Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal looked ugly, gritting his teeth. He saw the sacrificial tower floating in front of him, struggling to protect the surrounding area of ??more than ten feet, "Why is this Wuyan Star Lord so strong? Don't say, Wuyan Star  Does the master's strength depend on the Wuyan Star? But now the Wuyan Star is outside and has not entered the city at all. The Master of the Wuyan Star has become so strong just by relying on swordsmanship."

    Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal, relying on this sinful treasure in his hand, is quite powerful among the world realm powers, and what this sacrificial tower is best at is defense.

    What now?

    There are obviously a thousand ancestor gods around to help share the resistance, but he is still suppressed and can only stick to the area of ??more than ten feet around him.  If it weren't for Qian Ancestor God, he would probably be dead in one or two moves.

    "Second Uncle, this Thousand Ancestor God is too much trouble." Master Wuyan said anxiously through his voice. He used seven Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Formations to suppress the formation restrictions in the Black Lotus Capital. Now he also encountered a Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation.  Embarrassed him.

    "They are very difficult to deal with, and I can't break them open." The Black Mist World God has tried his best.

    However, the strength of the Black Mist World God is weaker than that of the Mist Rock Star Master and is comparable to that of the Fei Xiao Immortal.

    "With this Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation, it will be difficult to kill Immortal Fei Xiao." Star Lord Wuyan was anxious.

    "This little Thousand Ancestral God Formation" The Black Mist World God was also anxious. He transformed into a towering figure thousands of miles high and tried his best to attack from all directions, but the thousands of ancestral gods were like candy.

    "Huh? Ji Ning?" Star Master Wuyan noticed Ji Ning coming from a distance.

    The true identity of Beiming Sword Immortal Ji Ning is known to the Black Mist World God and the Mist Rock Star Master.

    "Ji Ning, hurry up and help the Black Mist World God and try to stop the Little Thousand Ancestor God Formation." Star Lord Wuyan ordered.

    "Yes, Star Master." Ning immediately flew towards the Black Mist World God.

    "Well, so what if he comes" Wuyan Star Lord sighed secretly, "Even with the blessing of the formation, he is the core of the formation, and he is comparable to the average world god. I am afraid that he is worse than the second uncle's strength.  That¡¯s it! Even if you help your second uncle, it¡¯s still difficult to completely block the Little Qianzu Divine Formation.¡±

    Ji Ning held the divine sword Purple Light Qiong, his eyes were cold, and the power of the mist in the blue and white space between his eyebrows immediately began to infuse his whole body.  Ji Ning came to the Great Mo Territory just to kill the general in the heart!

    At this moment, your mind will be right in front of you!

    kill!

    ?Blessed by the power of blue and white mist!

    ?Blessed by the power of the world of Xiao Qianzu Divine Array!

    The Eternal Divine Weapon - Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong!

    "Killing sword style!"

    Ji Ning held the divine sword and raised it high, as if Pangu opened the world. At this moment, Ji Ning used the ¡®Heaven Collapse Style¡¯ in Mingyue Swordsmanship to perform the killing sword style.  The nameless swordsmanship, whether it is the ¡®Heart Sword Style¡¯ or

    ¡®The killing sword style represents the realm of swordsmanship, and Ji Ning¡¯s Mingyue Swordsmanship can fully display these realms.

    When this small thousand ancestral gods are attacked, 99% of it will first be borne by the surrounding space and time, and the rest will be shared among thousands of ancestral gods.  So Ji Ning directly used the most ferocious and domineering Heaven Collapse Style!

    ¡°Buzz~~¡¤

    The origin of the Divine Sword in the Eternal Divine Weapon was also inspired by Ji Ning and gathered on the surface of the Divine Sword.

    The huge divine sword¡¤?Then he struck at the general that Ji Ning hated the most.

    "Hahaha, it's useless. I'm now a member of the Little Qianzu Divine Formation. No matter how powerful you are, it's useless." The mind general saw this terrifying sword. Although he was trembling in his heart, he understood that if he didn't  He would definitely be no match for the blessing of the formation.  With the blessing of the formation, what is he afraid of? What!

    Boom!  !  !

    The bloody divine sword struck the mind general in anger.

    Hum~~~~~

    The impact force was instantly shared by the surrounding time and space and thousands of ancestor gods around them. For a moment, all the ancestor gods trembled and their movements paused.

    "Huh?" The Black Mist World God was surprised and happy when he saw this.

    To make thousands of ancestral gods stop, the attack power needs to reach an extremely high level. The only power the Black Mist World God can use to unleash his true ultimate move is this.

    "What!" Star Lord Wuyan, who had been looking around, was also extremely surprised.

    "Impossible, he is an ancestral god, it is impossible to do it." Immortal Fei Xiao's heart suddenly seemed to be frozen, and his eyes were full of shock and anger.

    "HahahaOkay, okay, Beiming, I didn't expect that with the blessing of the formation, you are as strong as me." The God of the Black Mist World said through the voice, "You come with me, together  Attack so that these thousands of ancestral gods cannot help Immortal Fei Xiao."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    Ji Ning knows that although he is blessed by the power of the mist and the formation, his own strength may be slightly stronger than the Black Mist World God.

    I have the eternal magic weapon again!

    But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "What I really lack is realm. After all, my swordsmanship is only the 'Killing Sword Style', but the realm of swordsmanship of the Black Mist World God is much higher."  Therefore, there is little difference between the two in terms of strength.  The most important thing is that the "Eternal Divine Weapon" no longer exerts its true power in his own hands. The most precious thing about an eternal divine weapon is the "origin of the Divine Sword."

    The power within the origin of the Divine Sword is terrifying!  If Ji Ning could draw out 30% to 40% of the power, he might be able to split the entire Little Qianzu Divine Formation with one sword, but that would be too difficult. Ji Ning would probably have to be at the level of the swordsmanship of the Beixiu World God.

    In fact, it is already very powerful. The Black Mist World God is not an ordinary world realm.

    World Gods and Chaos ImmortalsGenerally, World Gods are stronger, because World Gods are generally both gods and demons practicing Qi refining!  The Black Mist World God is one of the sword masters who is good at attacking and killing.  Ji Ning can be on par with him, which is also very impressive.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The World God of Black Mist and Ji Ning used their suicide moves again at the same time.

    The God of the Black Mist World at this moment is different from when he was sparring with Ji Ning. He displayed six arms at the same time, wielding six divine swords, and the six sword lights were like wind wheels, and he struck with six consecutive swords in a flash.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, held the divine sword Purple Light Qiong and used the Heaven Collapse Style to strike directly in anger.

    Boom~~~~

    The simultaneous violent attacks of the two masters of swordsmanship caused thousands of ancestor gods to tremble and come to a standstill, although each of their ancestor gods shared very, very little.  But after all, the gap between them and the world-level powers is too big.  The combined power of Ji Ning and the others still made these ancestor gods feel uncomfortable and completely suppressed.

    "The Little Thousand Ancestor Divine Array is really powerful. The Black Mist World God and I can only suppress it." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    Ji Ning and the Black Mist World God joined forces to suppress the Little Thousand Ancestral God Formation, making it impossible for the thousands of Ancestral Gods to protect Immortal Fei Xiao.

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal turned his head in horror and turned into a black light to escape.

    "Can you escape?"

    The handsome face of Wuyan Star Master is a bit ferocious, even crazy, "Fei Xiao, I have been waiting for this day for too long!"

    Boom~~~~

    "Wuyan Star Lord's whole body shines with brilliance, and the brilliance of stars envelopes Fei Xiao Immortal, making Fei Xiao Immortal seem to be trapped in a quagmire, and his flying speed is much slower.

    "No, no, spare your life." Immortal Fei Xiao has long known the huge gap between himself and the Misty Rock Star Lord.

    "Die."

    The six sword lights in Wuyan Star Lord¡¯s hand shot out one after another.

    Immortal Fei Xiao hurriedly controlled the sacrificial tower, and even summoned two other divine weapons of the Tao, but their power was obviously not as good as that of the sacrificial tower.

    "Dangdang." He barely blocked the two swords.

    "Pfft."

    The third sword pierced Immortal Fei Xiao¡¯s forehead directly, and a terrifying sword intent was directly transmitted into the golden elixir chaotic world within the main body of Wuyan Star. The golden elixir chaotic world directlyIt began to collapse, and the Tao tree inside also collapsed and annihilated.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Immortal Fei Xiao had a look of reluctance in his eyes, but his life force was rapidly declining.

    Star Lord Wuyan pulled out his sword and looked at the body of Immortal Fei Xiao in front of him, silent.

    Monday, Tomato asks for recommendation votes~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 42: Black Lotus

    "Okay." The Black Mist World God and Ji Ning looked happy.  !

    Star Lord Wuyan looked at the corpse of Immortal Fei Xiao in front of him, but his emotions were very complicated. He whispered to himself: "Sister Yi, I finally killed Fei Xiao."

    "What, Fei Xiao is dead?"

    "Fei Xiao is dead?"

    The other four World Realm masters on the side of the Black Lotus Empire all sensed the powerful breath of life dissipating on the battlefield. There were only fifteen World Realm masters on the battlefield in the entire city!  The aura of the World Realm was very different from that of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. Suddenly there was an aura that annihilated and dissipated, causing the Dark Empire side on the battlefield to panic.

    If one of your own world realm powers dies, then people like the Star Lord of Mist Rock and the Black Mist World God can deal with other world realms.

    The situation will get worse and worse.

    "Don't panic." A voice sounded in the minds of the other four world realm experts.

    "Heilian, what should we do now?" The other four were anxious.

    At the feet of the Black Lotus God Emperor is a huge black lotus spinning, and beside him are a thousand ancestor gods guarding him.  As for Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianyou and Jinyun World God, they cannot be shaken even if they join forces.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor¡¯s expression was ugly.

    He controls all the formation restrictions in the entire imperial capital, so he is naturally aware of the movements on the battlefield. Immortal Fei Xiao was defeated too quickly. After Ji Ning joined, Immortal Fei Xiao was instantly killed by Lord Wuyan.

    "I didn't expect that an ancestral god would force me to this point." The Black Lotus God Emperor whispered to himself.

    With the help of the formation blessing, Ji Ning is comparable to the Black Mist World God.

    But the Black Lotus Empire was already at a disadvantage on the battlefield. Ji Ning's sudden outburst was actually the straw that broke the camel's back!

    "Have I been silent for too long?" The Black Lotus God Emperor suddenly appeared with twenty-four arms, and his twenty-four hands slowly formed seals.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    A terrifying aura erupted from the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "What." The expressions of Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianyou and Jinyun World God, who had always been helpless against the Black Lotus God Emperor, all changed.

    "This breath, this, this" Xuyou Immortal looked at the Black Lotus God Emperor in shock. He had traveled to many territories and experienced many dangers. At this moment, the Black Lotus God Emperor gave him an extremely strong sense of threat.  "He is so powerful, but why is he cowering in a place like the Black Lotus Empire? Now he is in big trouble. No wonder the Black Lotus God Emperor can easily take out two small Qianzu God Formations."

    ???????????????????????????????????????? The Lord of Wuyan killed the Fei Xiao Immortal and the Black Lotus God Emperor, and his aura began to surge, which made the originally complicated Star Lord of Wuyan wake up immediately.

    "What a terrifying aura." Star Lord Wuyan was shocked.

    He is extremely talented.

    The realm of swordsmanship is also high, and now his divine body is perfect. He is definitely one of the best among world-level powers.  But Wuyan Star Master knows very well His kind is nothing, some with supernatural powers or those with eternal magic weapons can completely surpass him.  At this time, the Black Lotus God Emperor seemed to be using some kind of secret technique, and his aura was so powerful that he was frightened.

    "Second uncle, Ji Ning, quickly destroy this small Qianzu Divine Formation." Star Master Wuyan immediately ordered, "The Black Lotus God Emperor's strength is unfathomable. We will cut off his power as soon as possible, and then besiege the Black Lotus God Emperor.  !¡±

    After just sensing his aura, Star Master Wuyan understood that although he was very strong, he was no match for the Black Lotus God Emperor one on one.

    Star Lord Wuyan was also a little shocked.

    A Black Lotus God Emperor is so powerful!  It's too late to regret now.

    "Okay." The Black Mist World God was also solemn, "Jining, take action."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning has long been holding the divine sword Purple Light Qiong to deal with the thousands of ancestral gods, and his eyes have been staring at the 'Mind General.

    "Kill them." Wuyan Star Lord shouted and flew out, much faster than Ji Ning. At this moment, Wuyan Star Lord's whole body was emitting starlight, like a star.

    The starlight shrouded and tried its best to restrain the ancestral gods.

    "Run away quickly."

    "We run away."

    "Escape separately."

    The mind made them flee in all directions one by one. They had already known from the previous fight that the Ancestral God who came behind was strong, but he was only on the same level as the Black Mist World God.  and

    ¡®The Lord of Mist Rock Star is far beyond the God of Black Mist World.  The Black Mist World God and Ji Ning can suppress them.

    Once the Misty Rock Star Lord comes again, it will be enough to make them collapse.

    "No."

    "Damn it."

    &nbsp; "Your Majesty, help. These ancestor gods scattered and fled, but they still watched helplessly as the Misty Rock Star Master and the Black Sai World God chased them Because including Ji Ning, all of them exceeded the limits of heaven. And that  The speed of thousands of ancestor gods is relatively slower.

    "die."

    Star Lord Wuyan gave a cold shout.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? drawn out with a sword.

    "Wow~~~~" A bright galaxy appeared in mid-air. A huge sword light condensed from the galaxy directly struck one of the escaping ancestor gods.

    "Bang, bang." Ji Ning and the Black Mist World God also hurriedly attacked at the same moment.

    Among these thousands of ancestral gods.

    The mind general is at the captain level and can escape extremely fast. In order to keep attacking at the same moment as the Wuyan Star Lord, Ji Ning can only attack the nearest ancestor god next to him.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡¤

    Thousands of ancestor gods all trembled.

    "Poof." More than ten of them spit out blood, and their faces began to crack and blood flowed out.

    Each of the thousands of ancestor gods share the impact, and they all share the same impact. At this time, the weak ones are naturally the first to be unable to hold on!  Those with magical powers to protect the body, such as the generals of mind and spirit, can hold up relatively much.

    "Come again." Star Lord Wuyan ordered through a message.

    "ah."

    "It's over."

    "No." Some of the ancestor gods who had been seriously injured were terrified, but they could not escape.

    Another bright galaxy streaked across the sky, and the sword light of the galaxy struck an ancestor god.

    Ji Ning and the Black Mist World God also attacked with all their strength.

    The twenty-four arms of the Black Lotus Emperor were successfully formed.

    That terrifying aura rose into the sky, almost covering the entire Dark Imperial Capital.

    "You are going to die eventually." The Black Lotus God Emperor sensed the despair of the Thousand Ancestral Gods and sighed softly, "You just go ahead, I will avenge you." The distance was too far, and there were three World Realm powerful men around him.  Among them, the most difficult one is Xuyou Immortal, so the Black Lotus God Emperor has no time to save the Thousand Ancestral Gods now.

    "Heilian, although you are strong, you don't take us seriously." Immortal Xuyou sneered.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor waved his hand gently.

    Phew~~~~

    The black mist that originally filled the entire Black Lotus Imperial City has dissipated, and countless buildings can be seen with the naked eye. Of course, most of the buildings have collapsed into ruins.

    "Huh?" Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianhydroxyl, and World God Jinyun were all secretly surprised.

    Because this is the lair of the Black Lotus God Emperor, the black clouds from before spread, making it impossible for them to explore the surroundings and see with the naked eye.  Only the Lord of Mist Rock can explore the surroundings with the help of starlight But now the Black Lotus God Emperor has collected those black clouds, obviously disdainful of using those small methods, which shows his absolute confidence.

    "I really don't take you seriously." The Black Lotus God Emperor frowned slightly. At this moment, the six weakest ancestor gods of the thousand ancestor gods were all shocked to death. Although the core of the formation and the nine captains were all there, they could still  It can barely hold on, but it couldn't hold up when it was intact before.  Now the incomplete formation is even worse, and the ancestor gods have fled in panic.

    "Who do you three mean?"

    "Back then, many world realms died in my hands." The Black Lotus God Emperor said calmly, "I never expected that when I came to the Great Mo Realm, established a country, and became my emperor safely, disaster would come from the sky.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? out out out ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? together all together all all together all together in the Wuyan Star lineage are killed, so that the cultivators in the Great Mo Realm can know my reputation.  "

    As soon as these words came out, Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianyou and Jinyun World God looked at each other in shock.

    Isn¡¯t that too arrogant?

    Kill them all?

    What do they think of the nine world-level masters of their Wuyan Star?

    "Take the move." The Black Lotus God Emperor's aura surged, and black lotuses suddenly began to grow around him. Countless black lotuses appeared, making the area millions of miles around him seem to be a huge lotus.  In the pond, these black lotus flowers also gathered towards Xuyou Immortal and the three world realm experts with terrifying murderous intentions.

    "This is the first form of the Black Lotus Forbidden Technique, the Sea of ??Lotus." The Black Lotus God Emperor had a natural look of superiority in his eyes.

    Chapter 2 is here~~~There will be a third chapter tonight!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 43: Killing the General in Mind

    Black lotuses are everywhere, with a unique beauty.  !

    But Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianyou, and World God Jinyun could not appreciate this beauty. Immortal Xuyou even sent a message to the one hundred ancestor gods who were protecting them: "You retreat quickly, don't get involved.  .¡±

    "Yes." The one hundred ancestral gods also felt something was wrong and did not dare to show off.

    "go."

    Xuyou Immortal waved his hand, and saw a roll of looming translucent cloth fly out. After the cloth flew out, it blocked the sky and the sun. At the same time, a large number of divine patterns flowing on the cloth were activated, and for a while, the translucent cloth emanated  The faint white light suppressed countless black lotus flowers. Those lotus flowers resisted, but the cloth radiated light but was extremely tough.

    "I have long heard that the Xuyou Immortal on Wuyan Star has unfathomable methods. I didn't expect that he could block my first move of the Black Lotus Forbidden Technique." The Black Lotus God Emperor said calmly. When he was crisscrossing every territory,  The murderous aura gradually emerged.

    "Blocked." Jinyun World God and Tianhe Immortal were both overjoyed.

    They both felt panicked before, and they both had a premonition that if they were wrapped in countless black lotuses, they would probably die.

    "Brother Tian He, Brother Jin Yun, this Black Lotus God Emperor is so powerful that he forced me to take out my most powerful treasure." Immortal Xuyou said in a message, "I have tried my best, you two listen.  I told you that if the three of us can survive together for a while, the Star Master will come over soon. By then, if we join forces with the Star Master and the others, we won¡¯t be afraid of the Black Lotus God Emperor."

    "Yeah." Immortal Tianyou and World God Jinyun are very convinced of Immortal Xuyou at this time. Although they thought Immortal Xuyou's strength was unpredictable in the past, they didn't know how strong he was.

    But now the countless black lotuses that made them tremble were blocked.

    "Hahaha" The Black Lotus God Emperor smiled, "Try my second move of the Black Lotus Forbidden Technique again. This move is called 'Lotus Prison.'"

    The sound echoed in the void, echoing in the ears of Xuyou Immortal and the three others.

    Wow~~~~

    Suddenly, black lotus flowers fell from the sky. Countless black lotus flowers fell from the sky, and they vaguely resonated with the countless black lotus flowers that were suppressed below.

    "Star Lord, come quickly." Immortal Xuyou's expression changed drastically, and with a thought, the cloth not only suppressed the lower part, but also blocked the upper part.  For a time, there was heavy resistance from all sides.

    Of course, Wuyan Star Master knew that time was urgent, so he struck two swords in succession as fast as possible, shocking the six weakest ancestor gods in the Xiao Qian Ancestral Divine Formation to death.

    "Let's go, Second Uncle, Ji Ning, let's go over quickly." After Wuyan Star Master broke through the Little Qianzu Divine Formation, he waved his hand, and suddenly sword lights appeared in the air. Dozens of sword lights immediately killed him.  Some recent ancestral gods.

    "Okay." The Black Mist World God also responded.

    "Star Lord, after I kill the general of mind, I will go over immediately." Ji Ning did not follow immediately. Instead, he chased and killed the general of mind who was fleeing in panic as quickly as possible.

    The Misty Rock Star Master glanced at Ji Ning. When Ji Ning joined the Misty Rock Army, he had already said that his goal was to kill the Heart General: "Okay, quickly deal with the Heart General, and come and join us as soon as possible."  Ji Ning now also belongs to an important combat force, and the other six formation cores are comparable to ordinary world gods.

    Ji Ning is comparable to the swordsman master Black Mist World God, and is already considered a master among the World Gods.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning's speed exceeded the limit of heaven's law, and he frantically chased and killed Xiangxin.

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" He ran away in panic. But under the starlight of Wuyan Star, his speed was really slow, and Ji Ning had already caught up.

    "Jining Ji Ning, spare your life."

    The Heart General began to beg for mercy. The massacre that Star Lord Wuyan had done before he left had killed many Ancestral Gods. The entire Little Thousand Ancestral Gods had collapsed, and the Heart General's strength was also greatly reduced.

    "I gave you a Heart Code as a gift at the beginning." The spirit general said urgently. He pretended to be Old Man Yuan in the Three Realms. That was such a good disguise!  He supported the younger generation and worked hard for some friends. In short, he completely regarded himself as the real Old Man Yuan. Therefore, for many years, the Nuwa camp did not find any flaws in Old Man Yuan.

    Even the friendship between Patriarch Bodhi and Elder Yuan is extremely deep!

    He casually gave Ji Ning a Codex of Hearts. They were just some very crude methods of using the mind. They were also his habitual way of pretending to be a good old man.  !

    "die."

    Ji Ning has already arrived, with murder in his eyesmeaning.

    The mind will be anxious.

    "I have told one of my slaves about the news about the Three Realms. As long as I die, my slave will be bound by the oath of fate and will immediately spread the news about the Three Realms. By then, there will definitely be some adventurers in the Great Mo Territory to go to the Three Realms.  "Yes." The mind general threatened, "When a steady stream of adventurers from the Great Mo Realm pass by, your three realms will be over."

    "Pfft."

    With a flash of sword light, the mind general was wearing armor, but the armor, which was barely at the level of a chaotic magic weapon, could not block Ji Ning's sword with all his strength. The whole person was cut off at the waist, and the terrifying power carried by the divine sword Purple Light Qiong swept through his body.  Pass, annihilate all divine powers and true spirits.

    When Ji Ning was still in the Three Realms, he could pierce the top-grade innate spiritual treasure with one sword with all his strength.

    But now, with the power of blue and white mist, the blessing of the power of the world, and holding the perfect eternal magic weapon, the level of swordsmanship is even higher Now with one sword, ordinary chaos treasures can be completely destroyed. If the mind will penetrate the chaos  Ji Ning's sword couldn't cut off the top-quality armor, but the impact of the sword would still shatter his mind into powder.

    "I" There was real despair and unwillingness in Xinshen Jiang's eyes.

    "Huh."

    "The two parts of his body were shattered like porcelain, and the power contained in the divine sword Ziguang Qiong was enough to cause his divine body to collapse even if it was swept away.

    "The general in mindis finally dead."

    After Ji Ning killed the general in mind, he fell into a trance.

    He seemed to have seen the senior brother Hou Yi whose true spirit had dissipated, and the powerful men of the three realms who had transformed into giant suns.

    "This scourge has been solved. Fellow Taoists and seniors rest in peace." Ji Ning's mood was very complicated.

    Happy?

    At this moment, Ji Ning didn't feel any joy at all.

    ? Some are disappointed.

    There is relief.

    The death of General Xin Shen was the true end of that catastrophe.

    "Threatening me with death." Ji Ning glanced at the divine body whose mind was about to be completely shattered. All the divine power and true spirit in the divine body were annihilated, and there was no trace of life left. "Even if you really told the news about the Three Realms.  Your servant. So what? To go to the Three Realms, you need to pass through the whirlpool space passage. How many adventurers dare to go through it? "

    "So what if I try to break in?"

    "My second soul has the same power of blue and white mist created by combining the nine levels of chaos and restraint, but it is also at the world level. Those adventurers will die as many as they go." Ji Ning secretly thought, he didn't think so.  , there will be world realm experts who will venture there.

    and¡­¡­

    ¡°I will also become the World Realm. With the mysterious ¡®blue and white space, I will be much stronger than the ordinary World Realm.

    "I don't know how the Sanqing Taoists obtained the ninth level of chaos restriction back then." This thought passed through Ji Ning's mind.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Extremely violent fluctuations were heard in the distance.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw that the black clouds had long since dissipated, so he could see clearly at a glance. Under the starlight of the misty rock star that was everywhere in the sky, there were Immortal Xuyou, Immortal Tianyou, and  The God of the Golden Cloud World, the Lord of the Mist Rock Star, and the God of the Black Mist World are all going all out to fight against the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    The most dazzling ones are the Wuyan Star Lord and the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "Kill." Each sword was like a bright galaxy, cutting off black lotuses.  The Misty Rock Star Master destroyed more than half of the Black Lotuses alone, and his power was almost as powerful as the four combined forces of the Xuyou Immortal and the Black Mist World God.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor stood in the center, with a huge nine-petal black lotus slowly rotating under his feet. At this point, the Black Lotus God Emperor was still attacking, and the five World Realm experts were defending.

    "Ji Ning, come quickly to help Xu You and protect Xu You." Wuyan Star Master urged Ji Ning immediately after he killed the general in mind.

    "Yes." Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light, his speed instantly exceeded the limit of heaven, and he rushed towards the most terrifying place in the entire battlefield.

    Chapter three, finished.  It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had three chapters. Hey, Tomato please give me another recommendation vote~~~Everyone has it every day~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 44: Peak of World God

    When he got close to the battlefield and saw the black lotuses that kept blooming and bursting, Ji Ning felt his heart palpitate.

    "Senior Xuyou." Ji Ning flew towards Immortal Xuyou.

    "Sorry, little friend."

    Xuyou Immortal looked at Ji Ning and smiled, and then tried his best to manipulate the circles of cloth that surrounded him. The seemingly ordinary cloth prevented the black lotuses from rushing in at all, of course, mainly the Misty Rock Star Master.  Rushing at the front, more than half of the black lotuses were killed by the Misty Rock Star Lord before they even got close.

    "I'm just watching here?" Ji Ning flew to Xuyou Immortal, a little confused. The other Wuyan Star Lord, Black Mist World God, Golden Cloud World God, and Tianyou Immortal were all attacking furiously.

    "You just watch here." Xuyou Immortal said, "Don't think I can block it now, but this is almost my limit. If the Black Lotus God Emperor is more powerful, I won't be able to do it either.  It's a lot worse than a Chaos Immortal like me."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Compared with the World God, the Chaos Immortal has an inherent weakness.  Because the gods of the world generally practice both gods and demons, they are better in all aspects.

    "Jining, just protect Xuyou." The voice of Wuyan Star Lord also sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    "Yes." Ji Ning understood.

    Ji Ning just watched leisurely.

    Immortal Xuyou is trying his best.

    The Master of Wuyan Star, the God of Black Mist World, the God of Golden Cloud World, and the Immortal Tianyou are even more fighting.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor¡¯s eyes were also full of murderous intent and showed no mercy.

    "It seems that the Black Lotus God Emperor is the strongest." Ji Ning said secretly, "Compared to the Wuyan Star Master, he is slightly inferior. Immediately after him will be the Xuyou Immortal! After the Xuyou Immortal, there should be Black Mist  World God! Jinyun World God and Tianyou Immortal are both worse."

    Ji Ning clearly discovered the strength gap between the world-level experts.

    While Ji Ning was watching leisurely¡ª¡ª

    The Black Lotus God Emperor was obviously also annoyed by the situation in front of him, and immediately shouted angrily: "The third form of the Black Lotus Forbidden Technique Black Lotus Realm!"

    "Wow." "Wow." "Wow." "Wow." "Wow." "Wow." Originally they were countless black lotuses falling from the sky and emerging on the ground, but now they are millions of miles around the world.  Small black lotuses began to appear in every inch of the space, including those around Xuyou Immortal and Ji Ning.

    "not good."

    "careful."

    Everyone present changed their expressions.

    Immortal Xuyou was even more moved. He saw a huge black shadow covering him and Ji Ning.  All the black lotuses within the hundred-foot range shrouded by the black shadow were shattered.

    The Black Mist World God and the Golden Cloud World God are relatively relaxed. After all, they are World Gods, and they can still withstand attacks even if they are occasionally attacked.

    "Be careful." Star Lord Wuyan was distracted by protecting Immortal Tianyou.

    "Everyone must die."

    The Black Lotus God Emperor stood on the huge slowly rotating nine-petal lotus with a cold expression, while hundreds of millions of small black lotuses everywhere in the sky and underground around him were frantically attacking a world-level great master.

    Immortal Xuyou controls the phantom, and the phantom area resists everything.

    "Bang bang bang." Countless small black lotus flowers rushed towards the phantom. When they hit, they all exploded, and they rushed forward one after another.

    "Little friend Beiming." Immortal Xuyou's face also changed. "I will use my magic weapon to try my best to intercept these lotus flowers, but if I can't stop them, you can help to resist them. Try to prevent them from impacting my body as much as possible."

    ¡®Shadow God Statue,.  "

    While transmitting messages to Ji Ning, Immortal Xuyou immediately controlled the cloth treasure.

    I saw the cloth spinning in circles and dividing into parts, surrounding Xuyou Immortal, resisting more than 90% of the black lotuses that originally charged.  But there are still some black lotuses that were born out of thin air, and these closest black lotuses still rushed towards the huge shadow.

    "Leave it to me." Ji Ning's body swayed and he immediately became a hundred feet tall. He was holding the divine sword Ziguang Qiong. The divine sword was already out of the shadow's protection range. Ji Ning's sword light turned around and blocked the surroundings.  Most of the range.

    The sword light turned into a black hole, continuously weakening the power of the black lotus.

    At this moment, you can see how terrifying the 'Heart Sword Style' is. Ji Ning's perfect control over the sword, especially his 'Mind Moon Sword Technique', is also good at offloading force, allowing only 10% of the power of the black lotus to act directly on him.  body.  After this power has been weakened by the power of the world and dispersed among thousands of ancestor gods, it is very slight.

    "Huh." Immortal Xuyou breathed a sigh of relief.

    &nbsp;Jining helped stop most of them, and he felt much more relaxed.

    Ji Ning and Immortal Xuyou were relatively relaxed, mainly because Immortal Xuyou relied on the cloth magic weapon and the shadow god statue, and Ji Ning was able to overcome the crisis with a little help.

    "This Black Lotus God Emperor is too powerful. He can have the upper hand against several world realms." Ning looked at the Black Lotus God Emperor in the distance through the gap in the rotating cloth.

    "Black Lotus."

    Star Lord Wuyan shouted angrily.

    The originally handsome face actually turned gray-white, and his hands also turned gray-white. His whole person was like a sculpture, and his aura also surged. The six divine swords he held in his six hands turned into  The galaxies became more dazzling and brighter, and the power of the same sword move increased tenfold.

    Boom boom boom boom~~~~

    Countless black lotuses were shattered, and the sword light easily broke through countless small black lotuses, directly in front of the Black Lotus God Emperor, and chopped down on the huge nine-petal black lotus.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~, the slowly rotating nine-petal black lotus began to tremble and shake under the attack of the terrifying sword light.

    "This is your Mist Rock Star's 'Mist Rock Destruction Chapter,'" the Black Lotus God Emperor was also surprised.

    "Kill." The Wuyan Star Lord's skin turned into the shape of rock, but his power was even more violent, causing cracks to appear on the nine-petal black lotus for a while.

    "The Destruction of Mist Rock." Ji Ning was secretly surprised when he saw this scene, "And it's the third level."

    In the third level of the Mist Rock Star Destruction Chapter, the whole body will turn into mist rock, and the strength will also skyrocket, and the body can be comparable to the divine weapon of Tao. In this kind of explosion, the divine power is consumed very quickly, and once it is exhausted, it will really  Turn into a statue.  Therefore, this magical power is generally not used until the worst moment.

    But now that they don¡¯t use this secret technique, they are all at a disadvantage, and the Misty Rock Star Master is obviously anxious.

    "It can be regarded as the true level of perfection." Immortal Xuyou nodded in surprise, "The Star Master has only been practicing for a short period of time. With this magical power, he has reached the level of perfection."

    "Perfect?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Now that the Black Lotus God Emperor has been beaten and completely suppressed, there are no black little lotuses around them anymore. It is obvious that the Black Lotus God Emperor has too much to take care of himself.

    "Yes." Immortal Xuyou nodded with a smile, "World realm powers are divided according to their strength, and can also be simply divided into several levels."

    "The first level is when you have just broken through to become the World Realm. At that time, you are the most immature and weak. It is considered the threshold of the World Realm."

    "The second level is the ordinary world realm! This can be achieved by every world realm with a little practice for a period of time."

    "The third level is the top world realm! Like Black Mist, with his swordsmanship and world god body that he is good at attacking and killing, he is considered to be at this level. In fact, I am also considered at this levelbut mine  We have more means, so we are slightly stronger than them."

    "The fourth level is the perfection of the world realm! The current Misty Rock Star Master and the Black Lotus God Emperor are all considered as such."

    Ji Ning nodded, "Is there anything higher?"

    "Yes, if they have an eternal magic weapon, they can be called the pinnacle of world gods." Immortal Xuyou said, "This is a more common classification of world realm in the endless realm. As for why it is so divided, wait  It will become clear when you reach the world level."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He has not reached the World Realm, so naturally he does not understand the secrets of World Realm cultivation.

    According to the classification of Xuyou ImmortalBeixiu World God should be regarded as the pinnacle of World God!  The dead slave he saw in the house by the lake in the Sufeng ruins should also be regarded as a peak world god.

    "Is there anything else above the pinnacle of world gods?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "have."

    Xuyou Immortal nodded, "Those are some world gods that you can't understand why they are so terrifying. Some are world gods who have exerted the power of the eternal magic weapons to the extreme. Some of them have cultivation paths that you can't even understand. Maybe they are.  Some strange and heaven-defying inheritances. But they are all legends. I have been wandering in many territories, and I have only seen one such terrifying existence. At least in our Great Mo Territory, there is no such thing, so the World God Peak  It¡¯s already amazing.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded secretly, no wonder Beixiu World God was so awesome, but it was a pity that he failed.

    ??Two messages.

    ? 1. ¡®The official version of the game Apple is finally ready!  Search now in Apple¡¯s official store

    "You can search for "Remote Desolation 01". Don't get the name wrong. The name of the game is "Desolate Desolation 01". By the way, it is free to download for 72 hours starting from NO this morning. There seems to be a fee later. It seems like this.

    You can also enter MHJ in your mobile browser.  SZDIYIBO£®  COM, and then download the genuine Apple version.

    2 Today, the game has added several more functions - the 'Guardian function is turned on,' the 'Family Store' function is turned on, and new elite levels have been added~~~~~ The game is constantly being optimized and will become more and more fun.  .

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 45: Eternal Divine Weapon

    At that time, the Wuyan Star Lord was as powerful as a rainbow.  !

    "Break them all." The gray-white Misty Rock Star Lord swung out a series of galactic sword lights, causing the huge slowly rotating nine-petal black lotus to begin to break and disintegrate, but the Black Lotus God Emperor still stood  On the black lotus, he let all this happen and said softly: "The Destruction Chapter of Mist Rock. I heard that this is just a fragment of an ancient method. It is so powerful. I wonder if the ancient method is complete.  How awesome.¡±

    Several of Wuyanxing¡¯s unique skills are incomplete.

    Like the fragments of "Earthly Notes".

    Like "The Destruction of Mist Rock", they are all fragments, not a complete method.

    Ji Ning's "Unknown Swordsmanship" is also incomplete.

    The reason why many methods are only spread in fragments is because some methods are too mysterious!  I can¡¯t remember it!  For example, the original Taoist Sanqing was at a high enough level, and it took him a long time to record the nine levels of chaos prohibition!  It should be noted that Ji Ning has now united the nine levels of Chaos Restriction into one.

    Some techniques such as "Earthly Tie" and "Unknown Swordsmanship" are ancient techniques that all Taoists admire. The gods of the world simply cannot remember them all, they can only remember part of them.

    Back then, Beixiu World God watched "Unknown Swordsmanship" due to a strange encounter. With his state of mind at the time, he only memorized the first seven moves, but could not remember the rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to deal with you.¡± Lord Wuyan¡¯s murderous intent surged.

    "You are not overestimating your own capabilities." The Black Lotus God Emperor looked at Wuyan Star Master coldly, "I wanted to defeat you without using magic weapons and just using some secret techniques. It seems that I still have to use magic weapons. I haven't really made a move for a long, long time.  ¡±

    The Black Lotus God Emperor stretched out his right hand, and wow, a crystal scimitar that looked like it was carved out of ice appeared out of thin air. The Black Lotus God Emperor grabbed the handle of the knife, and the entire scimitar was one foot long.

    Wow!

    An inexplicable aura instantly enveloped the entire city, even passing through the city and covering a larger area.

    The entire battlefield was quiet.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Cold!

    Every practitioner, whether he is an ancestral god, a world god, or a Chaos Immortal, feels the coldness in his heart.

    "That's" All the practitioners couldn't help but turn their heads and look at the source of the cold fear in their hearts - the crystal clear ice scimitar in the hands of the Black Lotus God Emperor.  A trace of blue light flows on the surface of the scimitar. Just looking at it with the naked eye makes every practitioner present feel trembling.

    "What is this?" Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "It's the Eternal Divine Weapon." Immortal Xuyou on the side also turned pale. "This is the Eternal Divine Weapon. I have seen the power of the Eternal Divine Weapon. That's it When you see the Eternal Divine Weapon, you have already lost it."  gained courage.¡±

    "Eternal Divine Weapon." The expressions of the God of Black Mist World and Immortal Tianyou also changed.

    "How can there be an eternal magic weapon?"

    "How could the Black Lotus God Emperor be so strong?"

    Everyone is confused.

    The Eternal Divine Weapon is a legend among world-level powers!  There are only a handful of eternal magic weapons in the entire Great Mo Realm, either because of chance encounters or because they were given by Dao Lord!  You must know that the general ones you use are eternal magic weapons. So it is not easy for Dao Lord to give you an eternal magic weapon.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡± An invisible chill permeates the heart of every practitioner.

    "The same eternal magic weapon is in my hands, and no one around the world-level experts cares about it. But as soon as the Black Lotus God Emperor took out the eternal magic weapon, it shocked the entire battlefield." Ji Ning secretly sighed, and he also knew that,  It is true that his sword realm is not high enough. The power of the Divine Sword Ziguangqiong's origin and power is too inconspicuous.

    If he has the strength of Beixiu World God, he can activate the original power of the divine sword, which is 30% to 40%.

    Just standing there with the sword is enough to make the World Realm people lose their fighting spirit.

    "I didn't expect the Black Lotus God Emperor to be so powerful at the pinnacle of the world gods." Immortal Xuyou had an anxious look in his eyes.

    "Black Lotus."

    However, the Misty Rock Star Lord retreated. He retreated slowly and looked at the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "Why did you retreat?" the Black Lotus God Emperor said calmly.

    "I admit defeat." Star Lord Wuyan said in a low voice, "I am willing to pay a sufficient price to appease your anger, Black Lotus God Emperor."

    As a practitioner, you need to know how to advance and retreat. If the gap in strength is so great, and you still charge blindly, you are simply seeking death.

    "Hahaha" The Black Lotus God Emperor smiled, "Is it a sufficient price? In my eyes, your Mist Rock Star lineage is nothing Oh, I do like that Mist Rock Star  aIf you give that misty rock star toI, I can let you go.  !

    "Impossible, Black Lotus God Emperor, you should know. Wuyan Star is the inherited treasure of our lineage, and it is impossible to refine and master it if it is not mine." said the Lord of Wuyan Star.

    This is a fact.

    Even if the Wuyan Star lineage is destroyed by the enemy, once some of Wuyan Star's wandering powerful people return, they will usually take revenge and retrieve the inherited treasure. From then on, the Wuyan Star lineage will continue to circulate.  For example, the father of Wuyan Star Master You Zichen, the previous Wuyan Star Master, went out to wander.

    This is also the custom of the Wuyan Star lineage. When one reaches a certain level of strength, they will wander outside. After ten or hundreds of chaotic eras, perhaps a certain great master will return.  Therefore, the lineage of Wuyan Star can always be spread.

    And the most important treasure of inheritance can only be mastered by practicing some core techniques.  The core method can never be leaked.

    "I am willing to offer you a treasure worth three thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid." Star Lord Wuyan said.

    "You tell me, do I care?" The Black Lotus God Emperor held a scimitar in his hand.

    Star Lord Wuyan¡¯s expression turned even more ugly.

    "I have wandered around many territories and worshiped several masters, but in the end I was unable to take the last step. I have no hope of entering the realm of 'the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.'" The Black Lotus God Emperor said softly, "  So I returned to Da Mo Territory. Da Mo Territory has changed a lot from when I left. Even when I was born, it was not called Da Mo Territory"

    ¡°I built a kingdom at will and became an emperor, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be attacked.¡±

    "It seems that I am too kind."

    "Actually, when I was wandering around, I had a name called 'Taoist Black Lotus,'" the Black Lotus God Emperor said leisurely.

    "Taoist Black Lotus?" Xuyou Immortal sent a message continuously, "Be careful, I know who he is. He is a real devil, he likes killing very much, and he follows the path of evil spirits. Don't believe him easily, he is moody.  , too many world realms died in his hands, but he disappeared a long time ago, and I didn¡¯t expect to build a country in the Great Mo Realm and become an emperor.¡±

    "Taoist Black Lotus?" People from other world realms, including the Misty Rock Star Master, don't know what this name represents.

    But Wuyan Star Lord and the others understood how to deal with it.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor shook his head and said, "However, I will be merciful again today. I will give you two choices."

    "One, all your magical weapons, including the Mist Rock Star, including all the magic methods in your Mist Rock Star, are all handed over to me." The Black Lotus God Emperor said, "I will spare your lives."

    "The other one is death." The Black Lotus God Emperor's eyes were very calm. The Mist Rock Star lineage did have a long history, and there might be some powerful methods that could help him. Although he felt that there was no hope of a breakthrough, he still had to try it.

    "Wuyan Star? All the methods of Wuyan Star?" The skin of the Lord of Wuyan Star turned gray-white again. He couldn't hand it over because he made a life oath when he entered the school. If he violated his life oath, he would die immediately.  Can't hand it over.

    "Kill." Star Lord Wuyan's whole body was covered with a layer of gray-white, and his eyes were full of madness and murderous intent.

    "Sister Yi's revenge has been avenged. Let's have a good fight today. I want to see how powerful this eternal magic weapon is." Star Lord Wuyan rushed forward frantically.

    At the same time as the Misty Rock Star Lord rushed forward¡ª¡ª

    "Escape!"

    "Everyone, run away!"

    "I'll stop him. If you escape into Wuyan Star, once you enter Wuyan Star, the Black Lotus God Emperor will be unable to do anything to you." The voice of the Lord of Wuyan Star was heard by Ji Ning, Xuyou Immortal, Black Mist World God, etc.  This sounded in the minds of everyone including the ancestor gods.

    Boom~~~~

    At the same time, the huge star that was originally high up quickly fell downwards.

    Ji Ning and the others also understand that Wuyan Star is their home base, and the formation restrictions inside are much stronger than that of the Black Lotus Emperor. It will be safe to hide there!  The Wuyan Star Master present is the strongest, and he is the only one who is expected to stop the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "Stop me?" The Black Lotus God Emperor held a huge crystal clear scimitar and stepped forward. His voice also rang in the ears of all the practitioners on the Wuyan Star side, "You really have a good star master, what a pity.  , if he can¡¯t stop me, you will all die.¡±

    "Mountain" is not finished yet to be continued.

    If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 46: Protecting you from the wind and rain

    The Black Lotus God Emperor waved the huge crystal scimitar in his hand mercilessly, and wow! An icy arc-shaped sword light with enough coldness arrived in front of the Wuyan Star Lord. The Wuyan Star Lord's whole body was gray and white, and he displayed  Try your best to resist the rays of sword light from the galaxy.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The Wuyan Star Lord staggered backwards, and his chest was swept by the sword light. Fortunately, his body was like a divine weapon of Tao at this time, and he could still hold on.

    "You can't stop me. If I fight head-on, you have no hope of stopping me." The Black Lotus God Emperor sneered.

    Star Lord Wuyan is anxious.

    He is the true pride of heaven!  His father was the previous Misty Rock Star Master, and the Black Mist World God had been following him to guide him. Even if he didn¡¯t practice seriously, he could easily overcome the tribulation and win the love in his heart.

    ¡®Sister Yi, after he died, he devoted himself to cultivating, and at an astonishing speed, he reached the world level, and even kept moving forward, and now his divine body is perfect!  He has become the strongest person in the Wuyan Star lineage today.

    His path has always been forward-moving!  So his strongest swordsmanship is also offensive!  It is worse in terms of defensive unloading. Master Wuyan always believes that the best defense is offense!  When he displays his magical powers, he has a body comparable to that of a divine weapon of the Tao. Why waste a lot of thought on defensive swordsmanship? Only by better allocating his energy can he reach a higher level faster.

    But now

    He has encountered someone who is truly and completely superior to him, and his offense is useless!  At this time, one needs to be extremely advanced in defensive swordsmanship to entangle a powerful opponent.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The foggy star in the high sky is falling downwards.

    "Walk."

    "let's go."

    Many Ancestral Gods immediately began to flee for their lives without hesitation, and one by one they began to rise into the sky. They followed the orders of Lord Wuyan and fled for their lives.

    But Master Wuyan miscalculated one person.

    "Zi Chen." The Black Mist World God looked at the Misty Rock Star Lord with very soft eyes, "Escape?"

    He can't escape.

    The previous Lord of Wuyan Star was kind to him, so he asked him to help take care of You Zichen!  At first, the Black Mist World God took care of You Zichen with the idea of ??'repaying kindness'. You Zichen also called him 'Second Uncle'.  He watched this little guy grow up step by step. It can be said that the previous Misty Rock Star Master actually spent very little time with his son.

    On the contrary¡ª¡ª

    The God of the Black Mist World has almost never left the Misty Rock Star Lord. He watched the Misty Rock Star Master grow up and protected him from the wind and rain so that he could be carefree!  Until the death of You Zichen's Taoist companion The Black Mist World God had no choice but to silently support him from behind and find a way to make the Misty Rock Star Master grow faster.

    The long years.

    Nominally he is the second uncle, but in fact he has put in a lot more effort than the previous Misty Rock Star Master. Watching him grow from a newborn crying baby to the present, the Black Mist World God's feelings for him,  But they have already become like parents and children.

    At this time, Master Wuyan will block it?

    Let him escape?

    Can he escape?

    But the Black Mist World God still feels warm in his heart.

    "Wow~~~" White light suddenly appeared all over the body of the Black Mist World God, and his skin and face instantly turned into a rock-like grayish white.

    ¡°Zi Chen, retreat!¡± The Black Mist World God shouted and rushed forward.

    Although You Zichen is a star master, he has been accustomed to listening to his second uncle since he was a child. However, since he became a world realm and was stronger than his second uncle, his second uncle has not ordered him for a long, long time.

    But You Zichen couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, and then he saw the black mist world god with white light surrounding his body.

    You Zichen¡¯s eyes changed instantly.

    "Second uncle!" You Zichen's eyes turned red instantly. He was the current star master, so of course he understood what his second uncle had done.

    "You star masters are no match for me, are you the only one?" The Black Lotus God Emperor waved the huge crystal scimitar again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light of the sword and the light of the sword intersect.

    Unlike You Zichen, the Black Mist World God relies entirely on himself for his growth. He has no one to protect him. Even the swordsmanship he has learned is strange and fierce. That strange swordsmanship is also good at relieving force.  But even if the force can be relieved, it will be useless if the gap is too big.

    "Huh?" He looked at the Black Mist World God and the Black Lotus God Emperor who just took a few steps back and was surprised, "You, how could you?"

    "Zi Chen, leave quickly!" The Black Mist World God shouted to the Wuyan Star Lord who was standing there in a daze.

    Star Lord Wuyan gritted his teeth, with tears in his eyes.

    Second uncle¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤With his second uncle here, he has never hesitated. He has been around him since he was a child, and he has long been used to it. But when the white light swirled around his body, the Misty Rock Star Lord certainly understood that his second uncle had used "Misty Rock Destruction"  Chapter "The fourth forbidden technique!"

    Yes.

    There is still a fourth level in "The Destruction of Mist Rock"!

    But after all, "The Destruction of Mist Rock" is a fragment. Among the fragments, only the first three levels are truly complete, so there is no danger in using the first three levels.  Even at the third level, as long as he stops before his divine power is exhausted, he will not turn into a rock sculpture and die.  But the fourth level in the fragment is incomplete.

    Although it can be used, once it is used, the body will enter irreversible mist-rock transformation!

    In other words, performing the fourth level represents death!  So when Lord Wuyan saw the white light on the Black Mist World God, pain and guilt completely enveloped him, but he knew that there was no way to reverse it.

    "This is the path I chose. I can't retreat. If you don't want me to die in vain, just run away. Run away quickly." The voice of the God of the Black Mist World shouted angrily, "If you don't run away, my death will be in vain.  I won¡¯t be willing to give in!¡±

    "Ahhhh" Star Lord Wuyan let out a painful roar, but still quickly rose into the sky.

    He hates it.

    why why¡­¡­

    It was at this moment that he truly felt the importance of his second uncle in his heart. He was his relative!  No less than Sister Yi.  Why, why is this happening¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "Live well, don't think about revenge, wait until you become a Dao Lord one day, and then take revenge. Otherwise I will not forgive you, never." The voice of the Black Mist World God sounded in the mind of the Wuyan Star Lord.

    Star Lord Wuyan lowered his head and looked down, tears falling.

    "Second uncle"

    Bang.

    Wow.

    The God of the Black Mist World continues to fight with the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "What kind of magical power did you use?" The Black Lotus God Emperor's eyes grew hot, and he even said in a voice message, "You are obviously still so far behind in strength, but with this magical power, you are suddenly as strong as your Wuyan Star Master. This time  The magical door power can actually increase your strength so much. You, Wuyan Star, really have something good."

    The Black Lotus God Emperor also knows that in the endless territory, there are indeed some magical and forbidden arts that defy the heavens.

    "Give me this magical power, and I will spare your lives." The Black Lotus God Emperor said in a message.

    "Don't even think about it." The Black Mist World God shouted.

    Actually, it¡¯s not that he is incompatible with each other. It should be noted that people like Ji Ning can only get the first and second levels.  As for the third level, the conditions are very harsh. As for the fourth level it can only be obtained by the absolute core.  Although the fourth level is incomplete, the great masters of the Mist Rock Star throughout the ages have been trying to find ways to repair it.

    After all, the fourth level is too powerful. If it can be repaired and it can be used safely, that would be amazing.

    "You are now on par with the Master of Wuyan Star, and your swordsmanship is quite weird, but you think you can stop me like this?" The Black Lotus God Emperor shouted angrily, and the giant scimitar in his hand suddenly made arcs.  Shaped sword light, hundreds of sword lights surrounded the Black Mist World God from all directions at the same time.  Every ray of sword light contains the original power of the divine sword.

    "I must block, I must block, for Zichen, I must block." The God of the Black Mist World held six divine swords.

    He has long ago not cared about life and death.

    He longed for this moment more than any moment he had had in so many years.

    I saw that the six divine swords in his hand turned into extremely brilliant and dazzling sword light. The sword light was like wisps of black mist filling the surroundings, forming a huge circle.

    "Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff." Hundreds of sword lights surrounded and attacked, and they were all blocked by the black mist. Although the impact was extremely strong, the body of the Black Mist World God could completely withstand it.

    "You, you" The Black Lotus God Emperor looked at the Black Mist World God in shock, "You actually made a breakthrough in swordsmanship?" Although the Black Mist World God's swordsmanship was weird and unpredictable before, it was not so tough.  But now the swordsmanship has obviously reached a new level. Without strength, it is really like a mist.

    ¡° Even though the Black Lotus God Emperor was much stronger than his opponent, he couldn¡¯t break through such terrifying defensive swordsmanship.

    "Yes, swordsmanship has been stuck at a bottleneck for too long. Fortunately, we have broken through now." The Black Mist World God smiled. It was a relaxed smile. He could block the Black Lotus God Emperor, and Zichen could survive.  Go down, that's enough.

    Phew, many readers said that the main sacrifice of Wuyan Star was indeed made, but it was not the Lord of Wuyan Star, but the God of Black Mist World.

    Well, today is the second day of the launch of the official version of the game "Ranghuangji" on Apple, and it is still free for three days.Within ??, if you want to get higher in the rankings in the game, it is recommended to enter as early as possible to have an advantage. You can search for it by typing 'Rampage Al' in the Apple Store. It is now about 11 on the best-selling list in the Apple Store.  The position around the name.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 47: No One Can Escape

    Today's Black Mist World God has the same level of swordsmanship as Mist Rock Star Lord, but Mist Rock Lord is good at attacking, while Black Mist World God is good at defense.

    The sword light is like black mist, permeating everywhere.

    Although the Black Lotus God Emperor has the absolute upper hand, he just can't break it!

    "Damn it."

    "You really think you can stop me!"

    "I, Black Lotus, have spanned many territories for endless years. If you want to stop me just by relying on defensive methods, you underestimate me." The Black Lotus God Emperor looked at the people of the Wuyan Star lineage who were rising into the sky and escaping.  Many cultivators sneered and said, "I am a practitioner of both divine and demonic qi refining!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw the entire Black Lotus Emperor suddenly trembled and slowly rotated. The Black Lotus Emperor looked like a nine-petal black lotus, with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. At this moment, the huge nine-petal black lotus rotated, and the entire "Black Lotus Chaotic World"  , all shook, and countless black lotuses began to appear, and overwhelming madness surged towards the fleeing practitioners of the Wuyan Star lineage.

    "How is this going?"

    "It's more terrifying than the forbidden technique used by the Black Lotus God Emperor before."

    "So many black lotuses."

    Ji Ning and the others were all stunned. They looked down.

    The huge nine-petal black lotus with a radius of tens of millions of miles below was spinning, and a terrifying power swept across the entire chaotic world.

    "My Taoist name is 'Black Lotus,' and what I am really good at is not close combat. My reputation does not rely on this eternal magic weapon, but on my Black Lotus Tao!" The Black Lotus God Emperor's laughter actually echoed throughout the chaos.  Everywhere in the world reverberated, "This Black Lotus Imperial City is actually my magic weapon that traverses the endless territory. It was refined by me with endless efforts and contains my own Tao."

    "What."

    "The divine weapon of Tao."

    "His own way?"

    The escaping Star Master Wuyan and Immortal Xuyou were all panicked.

    The divine weapons of Tao are usually refined by the Taoist Lords of Life and Death!  In the World Realm, it is generally very difficult to refine a magic weapon of the Tao. However, for the World Realm, if you personally refine a magic weapon that contains your own Tao, then it will be the most suitable for you to display, and the power will be  Extremely big.

    Like the dead Immortal Fei Xiao, he slaughtered countless creatures and refined the sacrifice tower for great sins. That sacrifice tower was refined by himself, and the mystery of the Tao in it was also realized by himself.  His power is powerful enough to display it.  Although his realm is average, relying on the sacrificial tower his strength is comparable to the Black Mist World God.

    ? Some people in the world who are difficult to improve in terms of strength usually spend a lot of time and effort refining a magic weapon with their own hands.

    This is what the Black Lotus God Emperor is like!

    Back then, he refined the black lotus with his own hands, which contained all his insights into the black lotus. It was much more powerful to use the magic weapon of the Tao that he had refined with his own hands to perform the black lotus secret technique.  However, since he obtained the Eternal Divine Weapon, he rarely used this magical weapon of Tao.  Even after arriving in the Great Mo Territory, he turned this magical weapon of Tao into a hundred thousand miles in size and regarded it as a city.

    Although some practitioners feel that the entire Black Lotus Emperor is a huge magic weapon, they do not know that the magic weapon contains all the insights of the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    ¡°This is the real ¡®Black Lotus Realm,¡¯ ah.¡±

    "And I have set up restrictions on the entire chaotic world early, which can be combined with my magic weapon to form the most powerful 'Black Lotus World.'" The Black Lotus God Emperor smiled, with madness in his eyes, "This is the world of lotus  ¡­¡±

    The chaotic world on one side is shaking, and the earth is cracked, revealing huge formation patterns.  The oceans diverged, revealing divine patterns emitting black light. Mountains collapsed and cities cracked. The entire chaotic world was like a huge blueprint. The formation restriction that the Black Lotus God Emperor had secretly set up had now completely exploded.

    Countless black lotuses began to condense and be born.

    Once the formation is activated alone, billions of creatures will die in this chaotic world. The Black Lotus God Emperor does not deliberately kill them, but he will not let these creatures affect his most terrifying killing move, the Black Lotus Realm.  The power.

    The black lotus covering the sky and the earth swarmed crazily towards the group of fleeing ancestor gods and practitioners.

    Even the ¡®Misty Rock Star¡¯ that was falling rapidly was surrounded by countless black lotuses and could no longer fall.

    "careful."

    "Seven major formations, unite to resist and hold on." Master Wuyan said anxiously through his voice.

    "Hold on."

    The seven thousand ancestral gods formed a huge protective circle, with Immortal Xuyou and Immortal Tianyou hiding inside.  And the brave Wuyanxing! Lord wielded his sword again and again.??We must split those black lotuses.  !

    But there are too many black lotuses.

    "We can't escape once the Black Lotus God Emperor comes again, we will be dead."

    "What should I do now?"

    "How could the Black Lotus God Emperor be so strong?"

    Everybody is anxious.

    Ji Ning and the others are also anxious. Now they cannot break through the black lotus and cannot return to the Misty Rock Star.

    "Second uncle." Star Lord Wuyan was still in pain.

    "If we continue like this, we will definitely die." Ji Ning thought, "Now we can resist countless black lotuses. The seven formations can still share the burden. But when the Black Lotus God Emperor comes over, his eternal magic weapon will strike with one strike.  No one who attacks anyone can escape, even if it attacks me, my Little Qianzu Divine Formation will collapse."

    After all, the seven large formations are not a whole. With the strength of the Black Lotus God Emperor, he can indeed easily destroy the small Qianzu God Formations.

    "There is no other way." Ji Ning frowned. The Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong was his most important treasure. On the road to cultivation, treasures were also extremely important. Ji Ning was not willing to lend the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong!  After all, once borrowed, there is no guarantee that the Lord of Wuyan Star will not be greedy. It should be noted that as the leader of the Wuyan Star lineage, the oath he made is relatively loose.

    As a leader, he has great power.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together cleanout out of the way?

    "Let Star Master Wuyan make another oath of fate. I will decide the oath, and then quietly lend him the divine sword." Ji Ning secretly said, "This is the only way to survive."

    "It's just that there's still a little trouble"

    "Sword Spirit."

    Ji Ning immediately communicated with the sword spirit in the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    "Master." Sword Spirit responded.

    "If I let Master Wuyan Star refine the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, how long will it take?" Ji Ning asked. Ji Ning knew too little about the eternal divine weapon. He only had a scratch. However, Ji Ning had heard of the eternal divine weapon.  Refining is very difficult.

    "According to what the old master told me back then, it is very difficult to refine the Eternal Divine Weapon." Sword Spirit said, "It cannot be refined below the normal world level. It is also a branch of Xinqin in Tiancang Palace's "Eight Directions Secret Scroll"  It¡¯s the Dharma that allowed you to spend hundreds of years refining it successfully.¡±

    "The Lord of Wuyan Star is the God of the World and can refine things."

    "But the origin of the divine sword of the eternal divine weapon is that the ancient masters who originally refined the divine weapon sealed part of the origin they realized in the divine sword. Therefore, in order to refine it, you must obtain the origin of the divine sword.  recognition." Sword Spirit said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Refining chaos magic weapons and divine weapons of Tao is very simple, because they have no origin, they are just divine patterns.

    "The World Realm can take as short as three to five days, or as long as it can never be refined." Jian Ling said.

    "It can never be refined?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Well, the Divine Sword also has its own temperament. It will instinctively look for a suitable master for it. If it resists completely, it will not be able to be refined. But you and the Misty Rock Star Master are both talented in the way of the sword.  Yes, it should be able to be refined." Sword Spirit said, "This Misty Rock Star Master should be faster, and it is estimated that it can be successfully refined in a few days."

    Ji Ning was anxious.

    How many days?

    It¡¯s too slow. With the Black Mist World God¡¯s current crazy outburst, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to sustain a cup of tea.  How many more days?

    "Let me see how long you can last." The Black Lotus God Emperor was very leisurely. He held a huge crystal scimitar and fought against the Black Mist World God again and again.

    The Black Mist World God¡¯s whole body is like a rock, emitting white light, and he is obviously in the stage of crazy explosion.

    "What to do, what to do?" The Black Mist World God was also anxious.

    He stopped the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    But the Black Lotus God Emperor is also very good at refining Qi Flow. At this time, countless black lotuses in the entire chaotic world are rushing to suppress the practitioners of the Wuyan Star lineage, making Ning and Wuyan Star Master unable to do anything.  get away.

    "Woo?"

    ??The membrane wall of this chaotic world suddenly cracked a crack, and a sloppy old man in tattered robes and bare feet stood at the crack, looking curiously inside.

    "So many black lotuses, eh an eternal magic weapon? Interesting." The old man in tattered robes smiled happily.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (iancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan.  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 48: Dare to attack my people

    "It's not too late, my little brother hasn't been killed yet." The shabby old man's eyes penetrated the void, watching the battle.

    "Go and have a look."

    Walking leisurely in mid-air, although his body touched some black lotus flowers wherever he passed, his body seemed to be illusory. Those black lotus flowers passed through his body without being affected at all.

    It seems like a leisurely walk, but every step is millions of miles away.

    The battle is still going on.

    Ji Ning, Wuyan Star Master, and Xuyou Immortal were all surrounded by countless black lotus flowers and could not rush out at all.

    "I didn't expect to die here in the end." Xuyou Immortal sighed softly, "I'll just die. It's a pity for my disciples." Although some disciples are in Wuyan Star, once they all die in the battle, Wuyan  The star will fall into the hands of the Black Lotus God Emperor, and no living thing on the Wuyan Star will be able to escape.

    "How did the Black Lotus God Emperor become so powerful?"

    "We are really unlucky. We have been silent for so long, and we just came out to fight, and we encountered such a terrifying existence."

    "Yes, the realm is high, the secrets and forbidden arts are powerful, and there are even eternal magic weapons! It is rare for me to encounter such a being when I am out on adventures."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??These world-level powerful people sighed one by one.

    They are also unwilling in their hearts, but they understand the situation. Now their life and death depends on the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "Second uncle." Star Lord Wuyan looked at the Black Mist World God who was still fighting desperately below. There were tears in Lord Wuyan's eyes. "Second uncle, let go, let go, we lost."

    The fourth level of the Mist Rock Destruction Chapter is terrifyingly powerful, and the power it can consume is even more astonishing.

    Soon, the God of the Black Mist World will run out of power.

    "Hahaha Black mist, I admire you. In order to show my respect for you, after you die, I will let these world gods and chaos immortals be buried with you." Black Lotus God Emperor said wantonly  A voice sounded, "When you are all dead, I will find a way to find your magical power from the Mist Rock Star."

    "You can't get it." The Black Mist World God growled, with madness and pain in his eyes.

    He is not afraid of death.

    What I¡¯m afraid of is that even if I die, I won¡¯t be able to save the life of Star Master Wuyan.

    "It's nice to get it, but it doesn't matter if you don't get it. Heiwu, if you work hard like this, you will see how long your divine power can last." The Black Lotus God Emperor was very leisurely. After all, he was in an absolute advantage and was the attacker. "Fight until  In the end, they are all dead."

    There is unwillingness in the eyes of the Black Mist World God.

    He is fighting.

    Just becauseI don't want to give up, I don't want to give up.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Suddenly, bursts of roaring echoed between heaven and earth.

    I saw winding snake-like thunder and lightning striking down from high in the sky. At a glance, it seemed as if there were billions of long chains hanging in the sky. These billions of thunder and lightning struck down wantonly, annihilating countless black lotus flowers, and even  Some electric snakes appeared on the surface of the black lotus that was not struck by lightning, and all of them were annihilated.

    In an instant, the countless black lotuses that were still everywhere disappeared, and the huge divine patterns on the ground, under the mountains, in the sea everywhere also broke apart one by one.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "How?"

    The Seventh Level Ancestor Immortal Formation, which was still trying its best to resist, was stunned, as well as Star Master Wuyan and Immortal Xuyou were all stunned.

    Disappeared?

    The countless black lotuses that they couldn't break away despite their best efforts just disappeared?

    "It's impossible, it's impossible." The Black Lotus God Emperor, who had always been in control of the overall situation, changed his expression. He didn't care about the God of the Black Mist World. He even looked anxiously into the distance. He knew very well how powerful his forbidden technique was.  Strong, because this forbidden technique was arranged by him in advance, and he had set up a formation prohibition in this chaotic world long ago.

    Therefore, the power of the burst is almost comparable to his use of the Eternal Divine Weapon.

    Such a powerful forbidden technique was broken instantly?  And it was broken by lightning Who can do it?

    "Woo, don't you think these thunder and lightning are beautiful?" A voice sounded in the ears of Ji Ning, Wuyan Star Master, Black Lotus God Emperor and other practitioners.

    I saw an old man wearing tattered robes and big bare feet in the distance, walking through the void. Even if the billions of thunder and lightning were approaching the old man, they would take the initiative to get out of the way.

    "I quite like thunder and lightning."

    "It's a pity that I really don't have any talent in this area. I went to Da LeiHaize, after living for a long time, the lightning he finally controlled was only at this level, and the power was too weak.  But it's still good for playing.  "The old man in tattered robes said with a smile, and with a wave of his hand, the billions of thunder, lightning, and air in the sky disappeared. !

    The two parties that were originally fighting stopped.

    The great masters of the Wuyan Star lineage are all full of expectations. Maybe they can survive.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor is also a little worried.

    "Greetings, senior." Immortal Xuyou responded the fastest.

    "Greetings to seniors." All the practitioners of the Wuyan Star lineage saluted respectfully, as did the Black Mist World God.

    "Greetings to seniors." The Black Lotus God Emperor, as well as several other world realms on his side, including all the ancestor gods, also saluted respectfully.

    joke.

    They are not fools. After seeing the scene just now, they all understand that the only person who can break the terrible forbidden technique of the Black Lotus God Emperor so casually and naturally is probably the only being at a higher level than them - the Taoist Lord of Life and Death!

    According to legend, the Taoist Lords of Life and Death walk on the edge of life and death. Every time they cross life and death, their strength will increase horribly, and if they cannot cross it, they will die.

    Each of them is incredibly powerful.

    There may be some monsters among the ancestral gods who can cross levels to kill the world realm!

    However, no matter how evil the World Realm power is, I am afraid that it can only deal with the Life and Death Dao Lord who has just broken through, and the Life and Death Dao Lords who have lived a little longereach of them has the strength to absolutely crush the World Realm. The longer they live,  The more terrifying it is.  Legend has it that some Taoist Lords of Life and Death who were about to die went crazy, destroying a territory and destroying more territories

    That¡¯s all true!

    "The terror of Daojun can only be understood after being exposed to it."

    "Yeah." The old man in tattered robes glanced at everyone in the Wuyan Star lineage and smiled.

    Everyone in the Wuyanxing family was happy.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor trembled in his heart.

    "How dare you attack my people." The old man in tattered robes looked at the Black Lotus God Emperor, still smiling, "You are really brave."

    The Black Lotus God Emperor's heart trembled and his body felt a little weak.

    He has the most experience of wandering outside, and has even come into contact with several Taoist Lords of Life and Death, so he knows very well how terrifying the Taoist Lords of Life and Death are.

    "good."

    "It seems they are on our side."

    "Didn't you hear Lord Dao say, 'My people? Are they from our side? Star Master, are they the senior experts of our Wuyan Star lineage?" Everyone in the Wuyan Star lineage was excited, and Ji Ning was also relieved.  tone.

    The Lord of Wuyan Star was also puzzled and said through a message: "I don't know, there are indeed many ancient practitioners in our Wuyan Star lineage wandering outside. It may be possible that a certain senior has broken through and become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, but I don't  know."

    "Hei Wu, do you know him?"

    "I don't know this senior either." The Black Mist World God also flew to his side, but he was still gray-white. "To be able to become the Taoist Master of Life and Death, he must have been practicing for a long time. He probably left Wuyan before I started practicing.  Someone from the stars.

    It may also have nothing to do with me, Wuyanxing.  "

    There are various speculations from Wu Yanxing.

    The Black Lotus God Emperor was horrified because they knew that this Dao Lord belonged to the other party.

    "The person who hurt me, so you have no choice but to die." The old man in tattered robes smiled, but the words were frightening. The old man pointed his finger in the distance, and suddenly a huge finger glowing with electric light appeared.  He crushed directly towards the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "My master is the Taoist Lord of the Seventh Emperor." The Black Lotus God Emperor shouted with horror on his face, "The Taoist Lord of the Seventh Emperor is my master."

    Poof.

    Although the Black Lotus God Emperor wanted to escape in a panic, the time and space around him was closed, and he couldn't even hide.

    The phantom of the lightning finger pressed directly on his body.

    ¡°Huh~~~¡± The Black Lotus God Emperor still looked anxious, but then he completely turned into powder.

    There was silence all around.

    Before Ji Ning and the others could react to the news that the master of the Black Lotus God Emperor was the Taoist Lord of the Seven Emperors, the Black Lotus God Emperor was killed.

    "Seven Emperors?" The old man in tattered robes spat, "Repay the Seven Emperors? Seven Insects, he hides like a worm. I wanted to kill the old man before I joined the Tao, but who knew that he wouldn't even want to take his nest?  I don¡¯t know where he escaped.¡±

    It¡¯s so powerful.

    "The game has reached the top ten on the Apple Store's best-selling list in China. Too many people have downloaded it. Today is the last free game.Oh my god, it¡¯s free to download for the last 24 hours. If you want to play, it¡¯s best to download it as soon as possible. Just search for ¡®Wild Wasteland Al¡¯ in the Apple store. The name of the game is ¡®Wild Wasteland Al¡¯, ~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Chapter 49: Daojun¡¯s Brother

    After killing the Black Lotus God Emperor, the old man in tattered robes collected the treasures left by the Black Lotus God Emperor with a wave of his hand. He also grabbed the huge crystal scimitar and looked at it carefully, and muttered: "Ugh.  , this eternal magic weapon is not bad." As he said this, he put it away under the gazes of many practitioners around him.

    This old man in tattered robes collects treasures magnanimously.

    "so amazing."

    "Killing the Black Lotus God Emperor is like crushing an insect."

    "Haven't you heard that this senior also wants to kill the Seven Emperors Dao Lord?" Many practitioners in the Wuyan Star lineage were all trembling in their hearts. The Dao Lord of life and death was relatively far away for them, but this was not the case.  In order to hinder their gratitude and admiration for the old man in tattered robes they met for the first time, they all thought that one day they could be in this position, and it would be really worth it.

    When you embark on the path of spiritual practice, don¡¯t you just want to see more scenery and experience more?  Do you have more powerful magical powers?

    "Let's go down." Star Lord Wuyan said.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop

    Thousands of figures all flew down from high altitude. Now there was no obstacle. They were moving very fast. Soon they all landed in the huge nine-petal black lotus that was bare and without any buildings. Originally, this nine-petal black lotus was a city.  Yi, but since the magic weapon was activated, some of the buildings above were put away, and some were reduced to rubble.

    "Greetings to senior." Star Lord Wuyan stepped forward and said respectfully, "Thank you for saving your life, senior."

    "Thank you, senior, for saving your life." Thousands of practitioners said respectfully.

    Some of the remaining ancestral gods and world realms on the side of the Black Lotus God Emperor were a little frightened. They didn't dare to run away, and they didn't dare to come forward to speak, lest the old man in tattered robes give them a finger Then they  But they were all really dead.

    "Senior." The man in the embroidered white robe gritted his teeth and took a step forward, saying respectfully, "We are very innocent in this matter. Star Lord Wuyan came to take revenge and wanted to kill Fei Xiao Chaos Immortal Fei Xiao is now  We have already been killed. We were already at a disadvantage before. Only the God Emperor, who is so powerful, wants to kill the Wuyan Star lineage in one fell swoop. But this has nothing to do with us. We have always stayed by the side and not interfered."

    "Yes, yes, yes, we want to get involved, but we don't have the strength."

    "Senior, please show mercy."

    The four remaining world realms and the ancestor gods were all uneasy.

    The old man in tattered robes waved his hand and said, "Let's go, let's go."

    The remaining practitioners on the Black Lotus God Emperor¡¯s side were stunned at first and then overjoyed.

    "Thank you, senior."

    First they saluted respectfully, and then they all started to fly away, shouting, shouting, shouting. Master Wuyan Star did not dare to stop him, and even the Wuyan Star that originally released its starlight restrained itself.  After all, this 'Taoist Lord', how dare he stop those practitioners when the seniors let them go?

    After waving the remnants to leave, the old man in tattered robes smiled and looked at the Wuyan Star lineage standing at the front.

    "Looking at us."

    "He's staring at us."

    "Still laughing."

    "So what if you laugh? Didn't this Dao Lord kill the Black Lotus God Emperor with one finger before with a smile on his face?"

    "What are you talking about? This Dao Lord has said it before, saying it is from our side."

    "I don't know the origin. It's probably that some powerful person from the Wuyan Star lineage went out to wander a long time ago and broke through and became a Dao Lord." Everyone present muttered secretly, but they all knew that the world realm had to be crossed.  It is too difficult to enter the Dao Lord realm. How many world realms have been born in the Wuyanxing lineage from the ancient past to the present?

    Want to give birth to a Taoist Lord?  Unless you are really lucky.

    The old man in tattered robes came over.

    Star Lord Wuyan and the others also saluted respectfully and secretly hoped to know the identity of this old man in tattered robes.

    "Yeah." The old man in tattered robes glanced at them, but his eyes finally fell on Ji Ning who was standing aside.

    "A lineage of Wuyan Star?" The old man in tattered robes nodded slightly and then turned to Master Wuyan Star, "Thank you, Wuyan Star, for taking care of my little brother."

    "Little brother?" Star Master Wuyan and the others were all stunned.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    brother?

    The old man in tattered robes blinked at Ji Ning and said through a message: "What is your name and who gave you the order to pick you up?"

    Ji Ning understood immediately.

    ????????????????????????????????

    The reception order from Tiancang Palace?  It was the invitation token left by the Beixiu World God before his death. Official members of Tiancang Palace can only receive the invitation once in their lifetime.Opportunity, because I got the induction order, I could enter Tiancang Palace directly without any test.  Therefore, the official members of Tiancang Palace will not easily give their acceptance orders to anyone. Their selection criteria are even more stringent, and they will even never give out acceptance orders in their lifetime.

    "My Taoist name is Ji Ning, Beiming's natal name. This receiving order was given to me by the God of Beixiu World." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Beixiu?" The old man in tattered robes was startled and his eyes changed, "Do you know how he died?" As soon as Beixiu died, Tiancang Palace knew about it, and Tiancang Palace was also investigating the cause of death, but failed to find out.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "We'll talk slowly later. Also, don't stay here at Wuyanxing. Come back to Tiancang Palace with me." The old man in tattered robes said, "Our Tiancang Palace is much better than this."

    "Yes." Ji Ying said.  !

    The oath he made at the beginning was very loose. Ji Ning was originally going to Tiancang Palace in an era of chaos. What's more, seeing this old man in tattered robes the other party could immediately know that he had the lead token.  , should also be a member of Tiancang Palace.  It may even be the highest level of Tiancang Palace. With such a powerful existence, only a fool would not enter.

    The message left by Beixiu World God also said that many practitioners dream of entering Tiancang Palace.

    "Is Beiming a senior?" Star Master Wuyan and the others were all stunned.

    "He's my brother." The old man in tattered robes nodded, "I want to take him back, you won't stop me."

    "Of course they won't stop us." The Lord of Wuyan Star nodded, "It hasn't been long since Bei Ming joined our Wuyan Star. He was extremely powerful when he joined, and the oath he made was very loose. He can leave completely."

    The Xuyou Immortal and other World Realm people present looked at Ji Ning, and they were all envious.

    sky.

    Can a Lord of Life and Death be called brother?  Who wouldn't want to?  Not to mention being brothers, I would even just follow them.  However, Taoist masters have very high vision, and not everyone can easily worship them.

    "There is something." Star Lord Wuyan gritted his teeth and said, "I want to ask senior for help." Although he was worried about angering the Taoist Lord, he still wanted to say it.

    "What's the matter?" The old man in tattered robes smiled.

    "Zi Chen." The Black Mist World God on the side was anxiously transmitting his message, fearing that the Misty Rock Star Lord would anger this senior.

    The Misty Rock Star Master lowered his head and said respectfully: "My second uncle used a kind of incomplete magical power, and his whole body began to turn into mist and rock There is no way to reverse it. I hope that senior can save my second uncle's life."

    "oh?"

    The old man in tattered robes walked up to the Black Mist World God, "He is your second uncle, right? Indeed, his whole body has begun to turn into stone Don't resist, let me see."

    As he spoke, the old man in tattered robes stretched out his hand and landed on the shoulder of the Black Mist World God, sensing it carefully.

    "Ugh, what kind of magical power did you use? This magical power is so special. Even the soul has begun to turn into mist and rock If this continues, won't it all turn into a rock?" The old man in tattered robes felt.

    He also muttered, "But this magical power is indeed powerful. It is really amazing to be able to create this magical power with an astonishing explosion of divine power."

    "It's a pity that you used incomplete magical powers, and the true spirit of his soul has been turned into mist and rock, and there is no way to reverse it. Even if you get the complete magical power now, there is nothing you can do." The old man in tattered robes sighed, "His true soul is pure and pure.  It keeps changing, and when it completely loses the characteristics of life, it becomes just a rock.¡±

    "There's no way?" Star Lord Wuyan looked anxious.

    "He can't hold on for much longer, not even for a cup of tea." The old man in tattered robes shook his head.

    "Second uncle." Star Lord Wuyan grasped the hand of the Black Mist World God, his eyes turned red.

    "Zi Chen, don't be sad. Many of my seniors in the Wuyan Star lineage died in despair after using their incomplete fourth-level magical powers" The God of the Black Mist World looked at the Lord of the Wuyan Star, as if looking at himself.  "But I am very happy now because you are alive and it is enough for your second uncle to live for so long. After all, eternity is hard to come by."

    "Yeah." Star Lord Wuyan nodded, but couldn't bear the pain.

    Gradually, the gray-white color on the surface of the Black Mist World God became more and more intense. Before, a little flesh color could be seen, but now the aura is getting darker and darker, but there is a smile on his face.

    finally¡­¡­

    The breath is completely annihilated.

    The God of the Black Mist World turned into a statue, but his eyes were still gentle, as if looking at a child.

    "Second uncle." Star Lord Wuyan's body trembled in pain.

    "Brother Heiwu." Xuyou Immortal and the others sighed and then bowed slightly.?? 

    Ji Ning also saluted respectfully. He was grateful to the Black Mist World God. He was the best to him on the Wuyan Star. He even tried his best to teach him swordsmanship.  Although the swordsmanship level of the Black Mist World God is not too high, at least the Black Mist World God is attentive, and even let Ji Ning watch the swordsmanship he has learned.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡± Star Lord Wuyan knelt down and kowtowed solemnly, tears falling on the ground.

    The statue is still looking forward gently.

    "Let's go, let's go. I don't want to see this the most. Alas." The old man in tattered robes shook his head and sighed, "I am powerless. The true spirit has turned into mist and rock. There is nothing I can do. Ji Ning, let's go."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Everyone" Ji Ning looked at some world realms and ancestral gods around him.

    Everybody nodded.

    At this moment, the Star Master is kneeling and worshiping. It is not good for everyone to say too much to Ji Ning. Just make eye contact.

    "Let's go." The old man in tattered robes and Ji Ning flew side by side and flew through the air in an instant, quickly disappearing into the distance.

    Before Ji Ning flew away, he looked back.

    He saw the still kneeling Lord of Mist Rock, the still gentle and smiling statue of the Black Mist World God.

    "Misty Rock" Ji Ning knew that he would never forget the place where he started in the Great Mo Realm.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Nine Source Divine Thunder Chapter 1: Lord Tian Dao

    A large ship is moving through the void.  !

    On the deck of the ship.

    "Sit." The old man in tattered robes was sitting cross-legged. There was a table in front of him with some water and wine on it. Ji Ning also sat down opposite him.

    "Oh I seem to have not said who I am yet." The old man in tattered robes said with a smile, "I am 'Tian Daojun, one of the three palace masters of Tian Cang Palace.

    "Three palace masters?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    The message left by Beixiu World God told him that there are two palace masters in Tiancang Palace.

    "In our Tiancang Palace, we are all brothers, and there is no distinction between high and low." The old man in tattered robes said, "As long as you step into the realm of life and death, you are the master of the palace. Not long ago, we had another one in Tiancang Palace.  A Lord of Life and Death."

    Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    sharp.

    There are three Dao Lords in one force, which shows the strength of Tiancang Palace.

    "Before, you said that Beixiu gave you the lead-in order. How did Beixiu die?" There was a hint of evil in the eyebrows of the Tiandaojun in this ragged robe. The Tiancang Palace is very united, and he wants to join Tiancang Palace.  Cang Palace is also very difficult. Every member of Tiancang Palace is extremely good. Beixiu World Theology, for example, is on the same level as the Black Lotus God Emperor. Strictly speaking, it is even stronger, because Beixiu World Theology has gained

    ¡®The Wuming Swordsmanship, using the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong through the Wuming Swordsmanship, is stronger than the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "He was killed by the three sacred beasts of the Black Dragon." Ji Ning said.

    "Is it them?" A cold light appeared in Tian Daojun's eyes, and then he closed his eyes and silently began to sense

    " Tian Daojun was in tatters and looked like an old man, but when he closed his eyes and sensed it, the invisible fluctuations made Ji Ning involuntarily look up to him.  During the previous conversation, Tian Daojun had completely restrained his aura, so that Ji Ning could not feel any pressure, but now Ji Ning felt pressure.

    A moment later.

    Lord Tian Daodao opened his eyes, nodded and said: "The news has been sent back to Tiancang Palace. Yu Dou and I have done some calculations The murderer of Beixiu's death is indeed the three sacred beasts of Wujiao."

    Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    Calculation?

    He also has some understanding of fate, like some ordinary people, and Ji Ning, a weaker practitioner, can see through his life at a glance.  So it¡¯s very clear what Tian Daojun means when he says this!  Beixiu is dead. It is very difficult to figure out who killed Beixiu World God.  For in it there are many disturbances. Destiny has many tributaries.

    ¡°But when we know that the murderer is the three divine beasts of Wujiao, we can deduce it in reverse and deduce the world god of Beixiu and the three divine beasts of Wujiao at the same timethen the difficulty of the deduction will be more than a million times easier.  But this is still not something that can be done in the ordinary world.

    "These three scoundrels are so bold, daring to plot against my brothers from Tiancang Palace." Tian Daojun said with a cold light in his eyes, "I really don't know who gave them the courage. My six brothers from Tiancang Palace have already set off, and it won't be long before they  Those three bastards are dead."

    Ji Ning secretly sighed for the three sacred beasts of the black dragon.

    It¡¯s not easy to plot against the members of Tiancang Palace. As long as a little information is leaked, it will be over.

    Back then, the World God of Beixiu was seriously injured and fled like crazy. Although the three divine beasts of Wujiao succeeded in their plan and obtained the treasure, they still pursued it with all their lives!  Even in many dangerous places, the three divine beasts burrowed into them without any hesitation!  It is because they are afraid, and they are very afraid in their hearts. As long as the news is leaked, with the power of Tiancang Palace, they can be destroyed by sending a few brothers.

    In Tiancang Domain, Tiancang Palace is the absolute overlord.

    The internal members are all outstanding, and some of the top ones are even stronger than Beixiu, who have surpassed the peak of world gods.  The most evil ones would be sure to kill them if they were sent at random. Even the average ones were stronger than the three divine beasts of the Black Dragon. They had no hope at all if they sent a few of them.

    So in the end, the Beixiu World God could only escape into absolute death, leaving the surface of the Eternal Divine Weapon shattered!  Only then did he get rid of the three divine beasts of the Black Dragon. Fortunately, the Eternal Divine Weapon's 'divine sword origin' was very powerful so that a trace of his soul could be saved, but in the end he could not suppress the disintegration of the true spirit, and his body and soul were destroyed.

    "Hey, why is my life oath still there?" Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbpsmbmbmbmbmb|

    But now I have told Tian Daojun, and the news has been sent back to Tian Cang Palace. Several brothers in Tian Cang Palace immediately took action, and they should have led the envoy to know this.

    "ah!"

    "Yes." Ji Ning reacted immediately.

    The full text of the original oath is - "I, on my life, swear that when I become the Ancestral God, I will definitely??After leaving the Three Realms, we must reach the Tiancang Palace within an era of chaos, and tell the Tiancang Palace

    ¡®Then, the world god of Beixiu was killed by the three sacred beasts of ¡®Wu Jiao¡¯.  "!

    According to the oath of destiny made at the beginning, one must reach Tiancang Palace within an era of chaos, which is also part of the oath.

    "It seems that we have to reach Tiancang Palace before this destiny oath will dissipate." Ji Ning secretly said, "Well, I have to go anyway, there is no rush."

    "Ji Ning." Tian Daojun said.

    "Palace Master." Ji Ning said.

    "Just call me Big Brother Tian." Tian Daodaojun said with a smile, "In our Tiancang Palace, those in the same realm call each other brothers. If they are one big difference in realm, just call me Big Brother."

    "Brother Tian." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Jining, I came all the way from the Tiancang Territory this time and spent a lot of time arriving at the Great Mo Territory. It is also because there are two places in the Great Mo Territory that I have to go to." Lord Tian Dao said.

    "Two places in the Great Mo Realm?" Ning listened carefully.

    "The first place is the Sufeng Ruins." Lord Tian Daodao said, "I was originally going to the Sufeng Ruins, but halfway through, I sensed your order to welcome you, and with my ability to sense destiny, I sensed that you didn't have any  It was a big danger, so I didn¡¯t rush, but rushed over slowly. Alas, if I had known earlier, I would have rushed over as quickly as possible, and maybe I could have saved the World God named Black Mist.¡±

    Ji Ning also sighed.

    " This can't be blamed on Tian Daojun. After all, Tian Daojun cares about Ji Ning's life and death. He sensed that his brother was not in danger, so he was naturally not in a hurry.

    "This airship is heading to the Sufeng Ruins." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "The Sufeng Ruins were built by Sufeng Daojun. Sufeng Daojun that is a very great power.  He was only one step away from successfully joining the Dao, and his strength is no less than mine, so the formation restrictions he left behind must be very dangerous and troublesome. It's unnecessary and I don't want to risk it."

    Ji Ning could tell that Tian Daojun and Sufeng Daojun should be about the same strength.

    "Before he died, he laid out the entire formation of Sufeng Bailiu that he had comprehended." Tian Daoyaojun said, "Once the entire formation of Sufeng Bailiu breaks out first of all, the Sufeng Bailiu chaotic world will be completely shattered.  The power is as great as Sufeng Daojun's desperate blow."

    "So when I go this time, fortunately, I don't need to break his formation restrictions. I only need to enter the core and get his treasures." Tian Daojun said, "But even so, there is danger. You follow me.  Goeither in my Cave Heaven Magical Treasure, or wait for me outside Sufeng Ruins."

    Ji Ning continued: "Brother Tian, ??if there is anything relatively safe, please take me to see it."

    Without Taojun¡¯s protection, I would still be taking risks.

    "You have the Tao, how can you not go for it?"

    "I knew it." Tian Daojun admired Ji Ning's courage to take risks, "The Sufeng ruins are divided into the outer domain, the inner domain and the core. What I want to go to is the core, so you can follow me to that core place. I  They will help you find a safe place and mark an area for you, and you must not leave that area."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡°Just kidding, that¡¯s the core, the scariest part. Walking around by yourself is a complete joke with your life.

    "Yeah." Tian Daojun nodded.

    In just over an hour, Tian Daojun and Ji Ning had arrived at Sufeng Chaos World.

    This made Ji Ning sigh. This Taoist Lord of Life and Death was traveling through the void much faster than himself. This was still a slow speed. If it was a critical and desperate moment, it would probably be much faster.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sufeng ruins. I¡¯ve been there once before.¡± Ji Ning pointed at the vast area shrouded in clouds and mist.

    "Relics" Tian Daodaojun stood high in the sky, overlooking the vast and endless Sufeng ruins, with a complicated expression, and sighed, "We have reached the last step, and we are just missing this last step, Bailiuhe Dao  But Bailiuhe Dao still failed. After his body died and his Dao disappeared, he left behind these relics to let those who came after him know of his existence."

    "Brother?" Ji Ning looked at Tian Daojun.

    "Hahaha, before joining the Tao, I always like to think wildly." Tian Daojun shook his head and smiled, "Haha, I am much luckier than Su Feng, and my Tao is stronger than him. Hahaha, let's go, let's go.  I'll go in."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Tian Daojun immediately took Ji Ning and rushed directly into the clouds and mist below.

    A new volume has begun, please support me with your recommendation votes and monthly votes~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Nine Source Divine Thunder Chapter 2: Sword Qi Island

    Inside the Sufeng ruins.  !

    Both Tian Daojun and Ji Ning stood in mid-air, surrounded by gray air currents.

    "Woo" Tian Daodaojun looked at the gray airflow in the vast sky. Each gray airflow rushed out from one of the abyss of the earth. After crossing with other airflows at high altitude, it fell down again.  In another abyss.

    "It's interesting. Sufeng Daojun can have such a prestigious reputation. This strength is really not empty." Tian Daojun looked at the many interlaced gray air currents in the sky, "It's a pity that the path I took is completely different from him, otherwise I would have to  Get into the ground and take a good look at the whole picture of Sufeng Bailiu."

    Ji Ning looked on from the side and didn¡¯t understand at all.

    He was swept into one of the abyss caves by a gray air current.

    "Brother." Ji Ning pointed to a lake below and said, "Last time I entered the Sufeng ruins, I accidentally discovered a house next to the lake. There was a dead world god in the house, and there was another world god.  A tower-shaped 'eternal magic weapon."

    "Eternal magic weapon?" Tian Yiyijun looked down, his eyes shot out two golden lights.

    "No, there is no house there." Tian Daojun said, "The entire Sufeng Bailiu is constantly changing. The house you encountered last time may now be somewhere thousands of miles away."

    If you can easily take away an eternal magic weapon, Tian Daojun will not be lenient.

    Unfortunately, not really.

    "Let's go." Tian Daojun shook his head and said, "When Sufeng Daojun died, although some world realms were buried with him, there were probably only three or five of those world realms who had the 'eternal magic weapon'. Three or five were scattered in the world.  In the entire ruins, I can't forcefully break the entire Sufeng Bailiu Formation, so I can only try my luck to find it here and there. Even if it takes thousands of years, I can hardly find one."

    Ji Ning agreed after hearing this.

    "Tian Daojun also said before that once the entire Sufeng Bailiu Formation breaks out, its power will be extraordinary.  Many Dao Lords in the past, such as "Shui Fengzi" and "Da Mo Dao Lord", have all been here before and carefully spied on them. No one dared to break the formation directly!  After all, before Sufeng Daojun died, he went all out to lay down a formation containing his most proud 'Tao', which aroused the power of heaven and earth. The power was no less powerful than Sufeng Daojun's craziest blow when he was desperate.

    "I'm not afraid if I fight against Sufeng Daojun." Tian Daojun said with a smile, "But after all, he spent all his efforts to set up this big formation before his death. I don't want to go to the full blow of this formation."  bear."

    "Walking around to the core area."

    Tian Yiyijun took Ji Ning and continued flying.

    He did not forcefully break the formation, but followed the formation and came to the core area naturally.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡± Everything in front of us is endless gray wind. The further we move forward, the greater and denser the power of the wind becomes.

    Ji Ning, who was standing next to Tian Daojun, couldn't help but feel palpitations.

    He had a feeling that if he fell into this wind alone, he might be completely crushed.

    "These wind-tracing moves are killing moves, but if you are strong enough, you can easily pass through them. Not only are they not killing moves, but they are a smooth avenue." Tian Daojun smiled, and they had already passed through Gray Wind as soon as he finished speaking.

    Ahead is an island.

    "This is the core area." Tian Daojun said.

    "It's so beautiful." Ji Ning took a quick look and saw a large island in the center of a lake that spanned thousands of miles, surrounded by more than a dozen small islands.

    "Although this place is beautiful, it is extremely dangerous." Tian Daojun's eyes shot out golden light, looking at this core area, and at the same time said, "The big island in the center is where Sufeng Daojun originally lived.  And the dozen or so islands surrounding it should be where some of the disciples and servants live."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning glanced at him.

    Every island exudes fluctuations.

    Some caused thunder and lightning.

    Some are filled with cold air.

    Some are filled with the breath of endless blood.

    There is also an island with a sword energy soaring to the sky.

    As for the core island where Suifeng Daojun lives, it exudes waves of wind, as if the island is a source of wind that is constantly blowing breezes in all directions. Even when those winds blow, Tian Daojun  There is no obstruction, and it feels very comfortable when I blow it on my face.

    But for some reason, Ji Ning felt fear in his heart when he looked at the large core island.  !"This old guy." Tian Daojun's eyes shot out with golden light, and he kept staring at the large island, muttering, "Although he is dead, he still doesn't want his treasure to take advantage of outsiders easily."

    &nbsp; "I can't take you in. Once you go in, I can't care about your life." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "There are many islands around that big island. You can choose one at will."

    Ji Ning felt happy.

    He doesn¡¯t want to go to the core island, it¡¯s too dangerous. If he goes there by himself, he might not even know how he died.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning looked at the small islands around him, and soon his eyes fell on the island that exuded the sky-high sword energy, "Let's just take that one."

    Ji Ning knew very well that all those in the World Realm were dead, so the treasures left behind were all ownerless and would naturally emit powerful fluctuations.  Such a strong sword energy that reaches the sky is certainly extraordinary.

    "Which one?" Tian Daojun's eyes shot out with golden light, looking at the island. There was an Xianfu Palace on the island, and the Xianfu Palace was filled with soaring sword energy.

    "Jining, do you have Beixiu's eternal magic weapon in your hand?" Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Well, I saw you resisting those black lotuses before, and I felt that your strength was quite impressive, so I guessed that you should be using the Purple Light Qiong." Tian Daojun nodded, "You have the divine sword Purple Light Qiong  In hand, even though there is some danger on that island, you can still stop it."

    "It's quite dangerous?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    "Go, there are three dead world realms on that island." Tian Daojun said with a smile, "The treasures left behind are not bad, and they are suitable for you."

    "Three people?"

    Ji Ning thought to herself.

    "Remember, never step outside that island." Tian Daojun solemnly ordered, "Once the formation restriction is triggered, you will instantly turn into ashes, and I will not be able to save you in time."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Go." Tian Daojun waved his hand, and a ray of water immediately enveloped Ji Ning, and he quickly flew towards the small island in the distance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning landed on the messy grass and looked up to the sky. Tian Daojun in the sky smiled and nodded to him: "Just wait for me on this island." After saying that, Tian Daojun instantly turned into a  The water flow, the water flow was invisible, flew towards the core island. The core island had a breeze, and suddenly turned into a golden wind.

    The wind is extremely sharp.

    But the water flow was flexible and invisible. Even if it broke, it continued to penetrate and penetrated into the big island easily.

    Ning felt a huge gap whether he saw the water flow transformed by Tian Daojun or the golden wind bursting from the core island.  It's not on the same level at all.

    "I'm still too weak now." Ji Ning stopped thinking about it and turned to look at his island.

    The island I am on is probably dozens of miles in size.

    There are beautiful flowers, plants and trees on the island, as well as some undulating hills, and the Immortal Palace is in the center, dazzling.

    "Are there three world realms?"

    "Brother also said that although there is a very dangerous place, I can stop it." Ji Ning stretched out his hand, and the divine sword Purple Light Qiong appeared in his hand. At the same time, the power of the mist in the blue and white space between his eyebrows filled the air, immediately blessing his whole body.  .

    Ji Ning walked cautiously step by step, but in just a few breaths, he arrived in front of the Immortal Palace.

    The palace door has long been open, and there is silence.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning walked carefully. The entire Immortal Palace was completely silent. The corridors, flower beds, etc. were all very clean.

    "No one is there?" Ji Ning walked for a moment and found that everything was empty, not even the corpses of servants. Ji Ning also tried to release his mind and power, but the entire core area was rippling with a breeze, making it impossible to explore.  Tian Daojun can detect it, but Ji Ning is obviously still far behind.

    "Huh?" Just when Ji Ning couldn't find anyone, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Through the courtyard wall of the Immortal Mansion, you can see a hill in the distance. There is a pavilion on the mountainside. In the pavilion, a figure in a golden robe is sitting cross-legged.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Nine Source Divine Thunder Chapter 3: Rock Giant

    "I didn't expect that the first world I encountered was outside the Immortal Mansion."! Ji jumped over the courtyard wall, and then walked up the mountain road. The man in golden robe sitting cross-legged in the pavilion in the distance was lifelike, with  He had a long beard and a calm face, faintly exuding fluctuations of chaotic fairy power, but there was no breath of life.

    "The soaring sword energy on this island does not come from him." Ji Ning turned around and glanced at the Immortal Palace. The sword energy came from the depths of the Immortal Palace. Ji Ning had just walked around in it before.  It's just on the outermost edge, not deep yet.

    It should be noted that Tian Daojun has already told Ji Ning that this island is quite threatening. How could Ji Ning dare to be careless?

    "This senior."

    Ji Ning walked outside the pavilion, cupped his hands and said, "I will collect the treasures you left behind, and I will bury you so that you will no longer disturb me."

    The words just fell¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A burst of breath suddenly erupted.

    Ji Ning's expression changed, and he stepped back violently. Then he stared at the place where the aura erupted. It was a huge rock next to the pavilion. Rocks were very common on the mountain. Ji Ning didn't take it seriously before, but now this rock erupted.  The strength of his aura far exceeded that of Ji Ning, and it felt stronger than the average World Realm power.

    "Wow~~~" The huge rock changed like water flow, from an ordinary rock to a tall rock giant. He had dark yellow eyes and his whole body was covered with rocks. He stared at Ji Ning in the distance.

    "Puppet?" Ji Ning sensed carefully that although the aura of the rock giant in front of him was extremely strong, it did not have the aura of life, but only the aura of energy, more like a puppet or a magic weapon.

    "Ancestral God?" The rock giant said in a low voice, "You are a little Ancestral God, you still know how to respect your seniors. If you dare to desecrate my master's body, I will smash it to pieces long ago."

    Ji Ning understood it as soon as he heard it.

    This rock giant should be a puppet made by the dead Chaos Immortal. The Chaos Immortal did not destroy the puppet before his death. Instead, the puppet has been protecting its master for many years.

    "This senior is your master?" Ji Ning asked curiously, "Then you have been trapped on this island for a long time. Do you want to get out?"

    "So what if you can't get out?" The rock giant looked at Ji Ning, "Are you trying to seduce me and make me recognize you as my master?"

    Ji Ning smiled.

    But I felt a little embarrassed in my heart. This puppet was not a soul implant, but a puppet spirit that was born. I didn't expect it to be so smart.

    Generally thoughtful people will want to go out after being alone for a long time. Like the eternal magic weapon nine-story tower that Ji Ning found in the house by the lake last time, the spirit of the magic weapon actually wanted to go out. Ji Ning also wanted to go out.  It can be seen that this magical puppet, whose aura is more powerful than that of the ordinary world, is not easy to mess with. How great would it be if the other party could seduce him and accept him as his master?

    But Ji Ning was wrong.

    This magic weapon puppet is actually made of a strange stone, and the character of the puppet spirit created is like that of an ordinary stone. It likes to be quiet and stays motionless in one place for a long time without being agitated at all.  It turned into a huge rock, guarding his master for endless years, and still does so.  If Ji Ning hadn't come, he would have continued to guard it.

    "Yes, I want you to recognize me as your master." Ji Ning nodded and smiled. "You should be a magic weapon puppet at the world level. It is too wasteful here."

    "You respect your master a lot, so I'll give you a chance." The rock giant nodded. "Since you are just a little ancestor god, I won't bully you. If you can take my three palms, I will recognize you as my master."

    The rock giant still remembers his master¡¯s instructions.

    His master knew that he was going to die, and before he died, he gave instructions: "After my death, if those who come in the future treat me with courtesy, you can test your strength and if it is good, you can follow. If you are disrespectful to me, kill him directly! You can't kill him."  , you go directly into the lake. If he dares to follow him, he will definitely die."

    "Some practitioners don't care about the corpses of some predecessors in the past, and that would be tragic.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "My three palms are not too strong, but not many ancestor gods can catch them. Those weak ancestor gods are not qualified to be my master. You have to be careful." The rock giant looked at Ji Ning.  , Ji Ning is the Ancestral God, he only talks about three palms. If Ji Ning is in the world realm, this magic weapon puppet will go all out.

    "Come on." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Huh."

    The rock giant suddenly waved its huge rock arm. The arm skyrocketed dozens of feet, and the huge slap compressed the space. It was in front of Ji Ning in an instant.  !

    "So fast." Ji Ning was secretly shocked, holding the soft sword in his hand, and the soft sword turned intoAs soon as the black hole appeared, the black hole immediately wrapped around the slap of the rock.

    Bang~~~

    Ji Ning took a step back.

    In fact, Ji Ning did it on purpose. With the power of the blue and white mist added to his body, his divine body was no less than that of a world god, and he could not retreat even one step.  But that might also arouse the warlike spirit of the magic weapon puppet, and the power of the two palms at the back would be much stronger.  No matter what, the most important thing is to conquer this magic weapon puppet. If you want to spar with the magic weapon puppet, you will have plenty of time. After all, the puppets at this world level are much more expensive than the ordinary magic weapons. When encountering some dangers, you can let this puppet  Blocked in front.

    "Some strength." The rock giant roared, "Take my second palm."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The slap of the rock easily broke through the limit of heaven, and arrived in front of Ji Ning in an instant. The speed was obviously faster. The slap of the rock made the sky in front of Ji Ning's eyes darken.

    ¡°Bang~~, the two clashed, and there was another loud noise.

    Ji Ning took three steps back this time.

    "Huh?" The rock puppet frowned. A frown appeared on the face of a huge rock. This expression was also quite interesting. The rock puppet estimated that it should be able to slap the ancestral god and hit the immortal mansion next to it.  On the palace, the ancestor god only took three steps back.  It seems that he had hidden some strength before.

    "The last palm." The rock puppet roared, and his palm struck Ning even more domineeringly, and the oppressed layers of space ripples also pressed towards Ning.

    "Well done." This time, Ji Ning held the eternal divine weapon Purple Light Qiong and used the strongest sword!

    Boom!

    Using the Heaven Collapse Style, Ji Ning raised the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong high into the air. The Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong skyrocketed by hundreds of feet and struck the entire rock giant from top to bottom.  It was obvious that he had reached the third palm. Ji Ning wanted to show this rock giant how powerful he was. He was no small ancestor god.

    "Huh?" The rock giant was startled. Ji Ning's sword struck out with such power that he was shocked. The rock giant's hand was raised upwards to block it.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡¤

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Head-to-head.

    The sword light directly hit the rock palm, causing the rock giant to sink involuntarily, and the hill trembled.  It should be noted that the islands here were all built by the original Sufeng Daojun. People in the World Realm often competed with each other and could not destroy anything here.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was so shaken by the rebound force of this exchange that he staggered back a few steps.

    "Such a strong force. He was caught off guard. He only blocked it with one hand and made me retreat. In terms of strength, it is indeed far beyond me." Ji Ning secretly said.

    "I have already received the three palms." Ji Ning said.

    The rock giant looked at Ji Ning and asked doubtfully: "You, are you really the ancestral god?"

    "The breath is still wrong?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "But your strength I feel like it's comparable to some of the world gods I met back then." The rock giant looked at Ji Ning, full of curiosity, "It is said that some at the level of ancestor gods can  Defeat the world gods. I think you can defeat the weakest world gods. But don¡¯t be complacent. I just thought you were the ancestor god and didn¡¯t go all out. Otherwise, I would have slapped you away. I don¡¯t dare to use it.  If it is too powerful, if you fly out of the island, you will be killed by the formation."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    He also discovered that every slap from the rock giant came from the same direction.  Even if he couldn't bear it and was shot away, he only hit the Immortal Palace on the side.

    Of course, if the force is too great, it might hit the Immortal Palace and still roll and fly out of the island.

    "Do you still remember what you said before?" Ji Ning said.

    "My last master was a master of formations." The rock giant looked at the golden-robed man in the pavilion. "I didn't expect that the master this time would be an ancestor god with the strength of a world god." As he spoke, he opened his mouth, and suddenly he was full of energy.  The fist-sized ball with countless divine patterns on it flew towards Ji Ning and stopped in front of him.

    Ji Ning recognized it at a glance. This was the life core of the puppet magic weapon. It contained the core array and was the core of the entire puppet magic weapon. Once it was refined, it would be under control.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Nine Source Divine Thunder Chapter 4: Twelve Disciples

    Ji Ning's ancestral immortal mana flew out, wrapped around the life core, and was refined in an instant.

    After refining, Ji Ning felt a sense of intimacy with the puppet magic weapon, and at the same time, all the puppet magic weapons were under his control.

    "Puppets at the world level are much rarer than divine weapons of the Tao." Ji Ning was very happy.

    "Master." The rock giant looked at Ji Ning with a much more cordial look.

    "By the way, what's your name?" Ji Ning asked.

    ¡°The previous owner called me Stone.¡± The rock giant said honestly.

    Ji Ning blinked, a magical puppet with astonishing power at the world level was called such a name?

    "Okay, I will call you Shitou from now on." Ji Ning nodded, then turned to look at the man in gold robe sitting cross-legged. Ji Ning put away the man in gold robe with a wave of his hand.

    Inside Ji Ning¡¯s cave-heaven magic weapon.

    Continuous mountains.

    Ji Ning¡¯s incarnation of divine power walked side by side with the rock giant.

    "I usually bury some of the dead immortals and demons I encounter on the way of cultivation here." Ji Ning pointed to the tombs in front of them. These tombs of immortals and demons are in the mountains, and each one is quite large.

    "open."

    Ji Ning pointed to a lush mountain in front of him. With a rumble, the mountain began to crack. Then the body of the man in golden robe flew over and into the gap in the cracked mountain. Then the mountain closed, and at the same time a piece of land appeared on the top of the mountain.  tombstone.

    "What was your former master's name?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The Immortal of the First Transformation." The rock giant said in a low voice.

    Ning nodded, and eight large characters appeared on the surface of the tombstone, 'Tomb of the Immortal Huchu Chaos.' The rock giant looked at the mountain. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice: "Master, let's go out."

    In the pavilion on the island.

    "Huachu Immortal doesn't even have armor at the level of a divine weapon of the Tao." Ji Ning also refined many of Huachu Immortal's magic weapons and looked at them carefully.

    "Huachu Immortal's thoughts are all on formations and puppets. He never engages in close combat with the enemy." The rock giant said, "His most important treasure is a set of 'Nine Heart Heaven Ring Formation, and a  The domain-type 'Caiyun Realm' is the best among the divine weapons of the Tao."

    After Ji Ning checked the harvest, he was quite excited.

    "Because he discovered a large number of 'chaos crystals', the Immortal Huachusu has stored a large amount of energy crystals, which are worth fifty square meters."

    "The Jiuxintian Ring Formation is his most powerful formation. Once he deploys it, the enemy will not dare to approach. Once he gets close and falls into the formation, it is almost difficult to break the formation. Fighting or walking, everything is controlled by Immortal Huachu  ." The rock giant said, "But the Jiuxintian Ring Formation is too complicated. After all, it can only be used if you have a very high level in the formation."

    Ji Ning turned over his hands and looked at the nine rings in front of him. Each ring had countless divine patterns on it, which were more complicated than the core formation of the rock puppet's life core.

    The rock puppet was made by Immortal Huachu himself.

    "And this 'Nine Hearts Heavenly Ring Formation' is a divine weapon of the Tao. It was refined by a Taoist Lord of Life and Death. Of course it is much more mysterious.

    "It's too complicated, I can't use it." Ji Ning shook his head, and a bead appeared in his hand. There was a faint cloud surrounding the bead, and he smiled, "This is a good domain-type divine weapon of the Tao, which is quite rare.  .¡±

    Although Immortal Huachu doesn¡¯t have many treasures, all of them are exquisite.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Nine¡ª¡ªcentred ring formation.

    The rock giant is also worth more than one hundred square meters.

    The Caiyun Realm belongs to the domain type, which is extremely rare and exceeds fifty square meters.

    Plus a lot of chaos crystals.

    "There are so many chaos crystals left behind by Immortal Huachu." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    "He studied formations and puppets, and of course prepared a large number of chaos crystals." The rock giant said.

    "You help me protect the law, and I will practice some practice first," Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, master." The rock giant said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A tower that looks into the sky appeared, and Ji Ning entered the tower.

    Inside the tower.

    Ning sat cross-legged and waved his hand, and thousands of chaotic crystals with powerful aura appeared in front of him.

    "It's rare to get so many chaos crystals. My body-protecting magical power is too weak now. If I practice slowly, even with the help of the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda, it will take tens of thousands of years to perfect it." Ji Ning said secretly.  , "With such a big harvest this time, let's be extravagant and break through the bottleneck first."!

    &nbsp; In the upper part of "Golden Statue Magical Powers", Ji Ning mastered it when he was in the Three Realms. After mastering it, his divine body was comparable to the best innate magic weapon.

    In the middle part of "The Golden Statue's Supernatural Powers", Ji Ning has been practicing after reaching the realm of the ancestral gods.

    The practice of this magical power is actually very simple. It requires energy. Divine power, magic power, chaos power, elixirs, anything with energy can be used. Ji Ning had the foundation of eight or nine mysterious skills, so he could practice it easily.  Became the upper part.  But the middle part is complicated. The middle part is to train the body to be comparable to the best magic weapon of chaos!

    The required divine power and mana are much more!

    If Ji Ning continued to practice slowly, it would take about a million years to complete it. With the help of the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda, it would also take tens of thousands of years. Ji Ning was indeed prepared to practice slowly before, because if he was extravagant  To use the Chaos Crystal, it takes dozens of square meters. The price is too high and it is worth dozens of square meters. For the average world realm, they would rather practice for tens of thousands more years than consume dozens of square meters of chaos.  Crystal.

    Chaos Crystals and Chaos Spiritual Liquid are both hard currencies in the endless realm.

    Chaos Spiritual Liquid is superior in quality!  It is extremely magical and contains too many uses. It is needed for many magical powers, secret techniques, alchemy, and life-preservation.

    Chaos crystals are better in quantity!  It is a crystal formed by the natural gathering of the power of chaos. Each crystal contains a large amount of chaos power. Some very large formations and some powerful puppets require chaos crystals as their source.  It also has many uses.

    "Break through the bottleneck as soon as possible, and the vitality will be greatly increased. Although the big brother said that the danger is not too great, everything is not absolute, so it is better to be careful."

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and a crystal stone filled with the aura of chaos fell into Ji Ning's palm.

    Immediately, Ji Ning sat cross-legged, trying his best to absorb a large amount of chaotic power into the divine body, and the divine body also began to transform Ji Ning's skin all over his body showed a faint golden light

    Two days later.

    Ning opened his eyes after consuming nineteen chaos crystals.

    "Well, now that the divine body has broken through the bottleneck and risen to the level of chaos, let's stop for now and wait until the outside world is leisurely before practicing it in one go." Ji Ning's slow cultivation over the past hundreds of years was actually about to break through.  Enter the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda, let the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda maintain fifty times the time acceleration, and let your divine body break through to a new level.  Although fifty times the time acceleration consumes a lot of mana, Ning doesn't care if he has the Chaos Crystal.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning appeared in the pavilion again.

    "Master." The rock giant looked at Ning.

    ¡°Stone, there should be two World Realm people on this island, right?¡± Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes." The rock giant pointed to the islands in the distance, "There are twelve islands around Sufeng Daojun's main island. On these twelve islands are Daojun's twelve disciples and some servants."

    "Twelve disciples?" Ji Ning was stunned and asked, "Our island?"

    "There are three world realms on our island, namely Dongming World God, Xueze Immortal, and Huachu Immortal. Among them, Dongming World God is a disciple of Tao Lord, and Huachu Immortal and Xueze Immortal are responsible for serving Dongming World.  God's." The rock giant said, "The strength of Dongming World God is far beyond that of Huachu Immortal and Xue Ze Immortal."

    Ji Ning heard this and asked curiously: "Dongming World God is a disciple of Sufeng Daojun, and he is also buried with him?"

    "They are all disciples that Lord Dao doesn't like. Lord Dao has a weird temper and cannot be recognized by him. He only has the word "death." The rock giant said, "However, Lord Sufeng still gave Dongming World God a scroll.  I still remember what Sufeng Daojun said at the time, 'If you understand this scroll, you can leave freely, but it's a pity that Dongming World God didn't understand it until his death."

    "Oh." Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "Actually, Master Sufeng gave all twelve of his disciples a chance to escape alive. Maybe it was because Master Sufeng's requirements were too harsh and too difficult. It seemed that none of the twelve disciples were able to leave alive.  "The rock giant said.

    ???????????????????????????????? The jam is so bad that Tomato almost collapsed. I also apologize to everyone, I haven¡¯t finished writing it until now.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdian.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Nine Source Divine Thunder Chapter 5: Underground Corridor

    The rock giant continued: "These twelve disciples are not loved by Dao Lord and are not recognized by Dao Lord. Although Dao Lord has a weird temper, as long as the strength is high enough, Dao Lord will still make every effort to cultivate them So those  The powerful disciples were all chased away by Dao Lord before returning to his hometown. The disciples who followed Dao Lord to his hometown were all weak and had little potential."

    "Weaker?" Ji Ning asked, "Does the Dongming World God have eternal weapons?"

    "No." The rock giant said directly.

    Ning immediately felt disappointed. It sounded like the owner of this island was the Dongming World God, and there were two Chaos Immortals to serve him. He thought it was so amazing, but who would have thought that there was not even an eternal magic weapon.

    "The Eternal Divine Weapon is extremely precious, not much for Dao Lord, and Dao Lord prefers his disciples to take risks to obtain the treasures themselves, rather than him giving them directly." The rock giant said, "As far as I know, Dao Lord  Only nine of my disciples have the Eternal Divine Weapon, and most of them got it by taking risks. Only the eldest and second disciples who are extremely loved by Lord Dao received it personally from Lord Dao."

    "None of the twelve disciples who were buried with him had eternal weapons."

    "On the contrary, among the hundreds of slaves, a few have eternal magic weapons. They were obtained by chance when these slaves went on adventures with Dao Lord." The rock giant said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Master, don't be disappointed." The rock giant continued, "I remember that Dongming World God often stared at the scroll before he died. My master also said that the scroll was as precious as an eternal magic weapon."

    "Picture scroll?" Ji Ning immediately remembered that Sufeng Daojun gave Dongming the World God a picture scroll. If you understand it thoroughly, you can leave alive.

    "It's a pity that Dongming World God didn't understand it.

    "Are you familiar with the Immortal Palace?" Ji Ning pointed to the Immortal Palace in front of him.

    "Of course I'm familiar with it, master, come with me." The rock giant said.

    The rock giant shrunk to a height of about ten feet. He walked side by side with Ji Ning, walked down the mountain, and then entered the Immortal Palace.

    "Master, please be careful. The Dongming World God is ruthless, narrow-minded, and extremely selfish." The rock giant even reminded him, "Even if he dies, I'm afraid he will not let outsiders get his treasure easily. His extremely selfish character,  This is also the reason why Sufeng Daojun doesn't like him. In the early days, his cultivation speed was extremely fast. Sufeng Daojun also had expectations for him, but later he stagnated and was too selfish  Then he became one of the twelve disciples buried with him."

    Ji Ning nodded, holding the divine sword Ziguang Qiong in his hand to be on guard.

    "He usually meditates on the scroll in the underground secret room of the Immortal Mansion." The rock giant said, "Because Sufeng Daojun died suddenly, it is estimated that the body of Dongming World God is still in the underground secret room."

    When Sufeng Daojun died, all twelve disciples and many servants died.

    "These disciples and servants only know that their death is approaching, but they don't know when it will come. It is impossible for Sufeng Daojun to send a message to remind him when he dies.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The rock giant walked in front and pushed open a wall in a familiar manner, revealing a staircase leading downwards.

    With the rock giant in front and Ji Ning behind, they walked down the stairs.

    Fortunately, there was a rock giant who was familiar with the Immortal Mansion, otherwise it would have been difficult for Ning to discover that the wall door was a door without the ability to detect it with his mind and body.

    "Master, be careful, you are very close to the secret room now and you may be in danger at any time." The rock giant said while walking in the deep corridor.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also observed carefully.

    In the underground corridor, there are faint divine patterns on the dark corridor walls on both sides, emitting a faint light.

    The rock giant and Ji Ning kept moving forward.

    "Master, come quickly." The rock giant that walked to the corner even heard fluctuations in its mind. At this time, the magic weapon puppet became more and more careful.

    Ning quietly came to the rock giant and looked towards the other corridor.

    There is a blood-robed figure in the distance, leaning against the corridor wall.

    "It's Immortal Xue Ze." The rock giant is a magic weapon puppet that can communicate with Ji Ning's mind. "Immortal Xue Ze was probably walking when his true spirit was suddenly annihilated, so he was sitting there leaning on the corridor wall."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    Immortal Huachu has many treasures.

    Where is this Immortal Xue Ze?

    "Master, wait here for a moment while I go take a look." The rock giant stepped forward. As a magic weapon puppet, it has the courage to rush to the front. Its body is a divine weapon of the Tao. Even if it is attacked by the Tao Lord of Life and Death, it can usually be safe.  Resist it! The survivability is much stronger than that of the great masters of the World Realm.??How much.

    The rock giant arrived at the Blood Lake Immortal in the distance and found that there was no danger, so Ning passed by.

    "Xue Ze Immortal is quite handsome, but he is wearing a blood robe and even his hair is blood red, so he naturally has an evil feeling.

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand and collected the body of Immortal Xue Ze.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? checked.

    Ji Ning was also pleasantly surprised. Although the treasures of Immortal Xue Ze were slightly less than those of Immortal Huachu, they were not much different, and one of them was extremely useful to Ji Ning.

    "Armor of the level of the divine weapon of the Tao." Ji Ning turned his hands, and the sparkling silver armor appeared in his hand. He estimated that it should be the top grade of the divine weapon of the Tao. Because it is armor, it is extremely precious, just like in the mist.  On Rock Star, only a few generals of the Wuyan Army have the best Chaos Armor.  For example, the Black Lotus God Emperor doesn't even have any generals under his command.

    You can see how precious the armor is!  Even if it is just the top-grade armor of the Divine Weapon of Tao, it is more than one hundred cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Blood Cloud Seat, Five Elements Blood Fire Needle." Ji Ning nodded.

    There are three sets of the Tao Divine Weapons of Immortal Xue Ze.

    The armor is worth more than 100 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, but Ji Ning cannot sell it. He is good at close combat, so he needs good armor.

    The Blood Cloud Seat is an extremely bloody divine weapon of the Tao, worth more than fifty square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    The Five Elements Blood and Fire Needles are a set of five divine needles, which are worth more than fifty square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Wow." Ji Ning quickly refined the armor and put it on immediately.

    Youdao's Divine Weapon armor protects the body, and its divine body is comparable to the magic weapon of chaos. Even if it is a blow from a strong man at the peak of the world god, at least Ji Ning can withstand it.  Of course, they could only withstand it. The opponent could capture Ji Ning and had plenty of means to kill him.  However, Ji Ning would not foolishly fight against the peak world god.

    "It seems that after I leave, I will have to find an opportunity to sell these magic weapons." Ji Ning said secretly, some of the favorite treasures of Huachu Immortal and Xueze Immortal were of no use to Ji Ning.

    "Stone, keep moving forward." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, Master."

    The rock giant walked in front without any fear. Soon, the rock giant stopped, and then stretched out his hand to push. At first glance, the wall was only a part of the entire corridor wall, but with a push, there was a roar and it was completely pushed away.  opened.

    "The God of the World is inside the cave." The rock giant even communicated with his mind.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning immediately walked to the door and looked at the secret room inside.

    The secret room is quite large and quiet.

    A figure in black is sitting cross-legged, with a huge cloth flag behind him.

    However, this black-clothed figure sitting cross-legged exudes fluctuations of divine power. He is indeed a dead world god. There is a painting hanging on the wall in the direction he is facing. The hanging scroll is the most dazzling in the entire secret room.  of.

    Because the whole picture scroll exudes soaring sword energy!

    The sword energy permeated the entire secret room, and the sword energy was so strong that it rushed out of the entire Immortal Palace. Before, Ji Ning and Tian Daojun both noticed the soaring sword energy on the island at a glance.

    "It turns out that the sword energy comes from this scroll." Ji Ning looked at the painting. Because it was covered by a cloth banner, he could vaguely see what seemed to be a landscape painting on the scroll.

    "Master, do I want to go in?" The rock giant also knew at this time that he could not act without authorization.

    "Well, be careful." Ji Ning ordered.

    The rock giant then cautiously entered the secret room and walked towards the corpse of the man in black who was sitting cross-legged. When he was about ten feet away from the man in black, he suddenly appeared within ten feet of the man in black.  Circles of divine patterns, the divine patterns flowing with light are extremely beautiful, as if a huge semicircular sphere surrounds the body of the man in black. Even the divine patterns on the original corridor wall that have been emitting a faint light are also  The light soared.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡¤

    The terrifying power suddenly erupted.

    Ji Ning only had time to wave his sword to block the side, and the omnipresent power bombarded Ji Ning's body

    Today is Monday, Tomato is asking for a recommendation vote.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 6: Sweep away

    The terrifying impact came from all directions, and after being weakened by the armor, it was still transmitted to Ji Ning's body.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning bent his knees slightly, stood firm, exhaled a breath, and looked around. The light of the divine patterns on the corridor wall had dimmed, and there were still shock waves echoing in the corridor. But to Ji Ning, these aftermaths  There is no longer any threat.

    "The Dongming World God actually has such a hand. He is really ruthless. If he were a Chaos Immortal and was suddenly attacked, he would probably die on the spot." Ji Ning whispered to himself, the power of this formation exploded.  It was no less than a blow from the World Realm, but even if Ji Ning was only wearing the Chaos Ultimate Armor, he could still do so easily.

    Those with stronger divine bodies can resist, but those with fragile bodies will probably be hit by the Qi Refining Flow.

    "Stone." Ji Ning walked directly into the secret room.

    The rock giant was hit against the wall of the secret room before, but now he stood firm and said in a low voice: "Master, I'm fine. Dongming World God is really insidious. He should have arranged it quietly, and even I don't know."

    "Yes." Ji Ning turned to look at the secret room. This secret room was about a hundred feet wide. In the center sat the figure in black, cross-legged, with a huge cloth flag stuck behind him.

    "Hoo~~~" "Hoo~~, "Hoo~~~" The huge cloth flag was surrounded by black air, and at the same time, demon-like figures flew out from it. Each of these flying out of the cloth flag  Their upper bodies were humanoid, while their lower bodies were just mist. They had black scales, blood-red eyes, and sharp claws. They were all staring at Ji Ning and the rock giant.

    "Evil demon." The rock giant even telegraphed to Ji Ning, "Master, this is the great sin magic weapon 'Chang Xue Banner' that was personally refined by Dongming World God. There are nine evil demons, and they are all weaker than me.  some."

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed after hearing this.

    The magic weapon for great sins?

    He could tell at a glance that these nine-headed evil demons were all creatures similar to "Ghost Generals" in the Three Realms. However, these evil demons feed on endless sins and can become stronger and stronger by constantly devouring them.  Coupled with some strange objects in the chaos, there may even be a breakthrough in the level of life.  These nine-headed demons are all at the world level.

    "The World God of Dongming has died a long time ago." The rock giant roared, "You nine still want to stop me and my master?"

    "Your master? Do you recognize a little ancestor god as your master?"

    "We are created by the master, and the master is our eternal master."

    "You will die if you trespass on your master's training ground."

    "die."

    The nine-headed demons roared one after another, then turned into afterimages and attacked Ji Ning from all directions.

    They are all very smart. They know that Ji Ning is the master of the rock puppet. If they kill Ji Ning, everything will be over.

    "Stupid demons." The rock giant roared, and took the initiative to meet it. It turned into a stream of light. Its speed was much faster than the speed of the demons. Its palms also became huge.  He swatted at those evil spirits.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~~¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A big slap, swung wildly.

    The rock giant is rampaging, and its power has an overwhelming advantage. As a rock puppet, in terms of strength and speed alone, there is probably only one among the thousands of world gods that can compare with him.  However, the realms of the world gods are very high and their skills are very powerful, so it is difficult for the rock giants to kill the world realm.

    But the devil also has no realm, and he only relies on his talent.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± An evil demon let out a piercing scream and the whole thing was scattered.

    The secret room is so big, and the rock giant intercepted six demons alone.

    But there were three evil demons that transformed into arcs, bypassing the rock giant and heading towards Ji Ning.

    "That rock puppet cannot be killed. Kill this ancestral god."

    "Eat him."

    "Eat it."

    When the three evil demons flew towards them, they also made some piercing screams and some waves that were inaudible to the ears. These waves invaded Ji Ning's soul.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's soul is in the body of God, has the power to lock the soul, and is possessed by the power of the blue and white mist, which can completely resist this invasion.

    "Behead!"

    Ji Ning suddenly swung the sword in his hand.

    The sword light flashed and was dazzling.

    "Poof!"

    The indomitable killing sword style triggered a trace of the power of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong's origin, and Ji Ning's own power is the world god level, the eternal godHow can the power of ?? be stopped by a little evil demon?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong split the body of an evil demon with some difficulty and split it into two parts. However, the evil demon turned into mist and quickly condensed again. There was only a trace of horror and disbelief in its eyes.

    "How can it be?"

    "How could the ancestral god hurt me?"

    "How come you are so strong, little Ancestral God?" The other demons in the secret room were also shocked.

    "Siege."

    "He's the only one, let's surround him, kill him, kill him." Following the scream of an evil demon, all the nine evil demons in the secret room suddenly let out shrill screams.  The rock giant roared: "Stupid evil demons, break them to pieces." It waved its big palm wantonly. It was rarely able to fight so comfortably, because it had strong power and speed when fighting against the World Realm.  But it's hard to really break out.

    The rock giants are on the rampage.

    Time and time again, the demons got out of the way and surrounded and killed Ji Ning.

    "Behead."

    "Behead."

    Ji Ning struck out nine swords one after another, splitting the demon into two parts nine times in a row.

    But Ning was still blocked by the door of the secret room, unable to move forward, because even if these demons were split open, they were not damaged at all, and they continued to attack, making it impossible for Ning to move forward.

    "It is an invisible thing, and it is useless to split it open." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the cloth flag stuck in the distance, "As long as the cloth flag is refined, the nine-headed demon will no longer be a threat.  "

    "Stone." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Master." The rock giant responded.

    "Bring the cloth banner." Ji Ning ordered. Every evil demon was as powerful as him, and they were attacking him one after another. It was really difficult for him to get close to the cloth banner.

    "yes."

    The rock giant strode towards the cloth banner.

    "Block it."

    "Block it." The nine evil demons were all anxious. Originally, they were avoiding the rock puppet, but now they no longer avoided it. They saw one evil demon charging towards the rock giant crazily. For a moment, the two sides were head-to-head, and the rock slapped and  The evil demon's sharp claws and heads collided, and even if the evil demon shattered again and again, they could instantly gather together and continue to attack.

    The strength of each evil demon is comparable to Ji Ning.

    It took eight evil demons working together at the same time to stop the rock giant's puppet.

    "Huh." Ji Ning quickly flew towards the cloth banner. Although there was an evil demon trying to resist Ji Ning, in the face of Ji Ning's sword skills, the evil demon was completely ravaged and could not stop Ji Ning at all.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    The nine-headed demons really had no choice but to stop the rock giant, but they couldn't stop Ning.

    Stopping Ji Ning will not stop the rock giant.

    As for that piece of cloth bannerthe nine evil demons themselves cannot catch it. Once they touch them, they will be sucked in directly.

    "Huh." Ji Ning smiled and reached out to grab the cloth flag. The surge of mana immediately refined the cloth flag.

    ¡°Ouch~~~¡±

    Although the nine evil demons were unwilling to give in, each one still turned into mist and was sucked into the cloth banner.

    "This kind of sinful treasure is not difficult to cultivate, the price is not high, and it is very powerful. No wonder many practitioners take this evil path." Ji Ning sighed to himself. If he wants to refine a puppet, he must first use the formation method  The upper realm must be high, and a large amount of precious materials must be spent to refine a powerful puppet. It is too difficult and costly.

    What about this kind of evil spirit?  It's too simple. The material of the magic weapon itself is also very cheap, and it will naturally become stronger after being nurtured by endless sins.  Become stronger like the God of Sin.

    As for evil spirits?  Even if it swallows endless sins, it will continue to grow stronger. All it needs to do is to keep killing in order to collect enough sins.

    "Huh." After putting away the cloth banner, Ji Ning's eyes fell on the corpse of the man in black beside him and the sword energy scroll hanging on the wall in the distance.

    "receive."

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and the body of the man in black and the sword energy scroll were put away.

    "Stone, search carefully to see if there are any other treasures in this Immortal Palace." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, Master."

    The master and his servants searched all the magic treasures in the entire cave starting from the underground secret room. They dug three feet into the ground before finally leaving the fairy palace.

    A hill on the island.

    Ji Ning sat down leisurely and chuckled: "All the treasures on this island have been wiped out. This time I really made a profit. If I didn't have big brother's help this time, I don't know how long it would have taken me to save so many treasures." Then Ji Ning said  Ning also startedExploring the treasures left behind by the Dongming World God.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 7: Sudden Changes

    After checking it out, Ji Ning was a little surprised, but also a little disappointed.  !

    The surprise is that this Dongming World God is indeed the direct disciple of Sufeng Daojun. Apart from the 'Sword Qi Scroll, the other treasures combined are enough to exceed a thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid!  But what makes Ji Ning a little disappointed is that except for the Changxue Banner, which is of some use to him, none of the magic weapons of the Dongming World God can be used by him.

    For example, Dongming World God¡¯s most precious set of magic weapons, consisting of six top-grade scimitars from the divine weapons of the Tao, is worth more than 500 square meters. Unfortunately, Ji Ning uses a sword.

    As for the armor, it is also a top-grade divine weapon of the Tao, just like the previous Xue Ze Immortal.  Ji Ning has one, so the second one is useless for the time being.

    "When we get out, we'll sell them all."

    Ji Ning no longer thought about it, turned his hand, and a scroll appeared in his hand.

    This is the most precious treasure on the entire island, and its value is no less than that of an eternal magic weapon.

    "What's the secret of this scroll?" Ji Ning opened the scroll with both hands and stared at it carefully. Because it had been refined, the sword energy scroll now has restrained sword energy, and it looked ordinary at first glance.

    "There are no divine patterns."

    "There is no way to drive it."

    "It's just a picture" Ji Ning looked at the sword energy scroll in confusion.

    There are very ordinary landscape pictures on the sword energy scroll, including mountains, waterfalls, and streams. Even the painting skills are only average, and Ji Ning's own painting is not much different.  However, this seemingly ordinary landscape painting once you take a closer look, it has a sword intent that frightens Ji Ning. That superior sword intent feels no less than the origin of the divine sword Purple Light Qiong.

    "The person who painted this painting should be a very terrifying swordsman." Ji Ning thought, "But so what? I can at least penetrate my consciousness and understand the origin of the divine sword. But with this painting, I  You can only watch!¡±

    A picture of extremely high sword intent.

    What¡¯s the use to you?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of?the?¡®sacred sword origin¡¯ of the Divine Sword Ziguangqiong, is also extremely high and can also be used to fight and fight!

    "Didn't you say that this painting is no less than an eternal divine weapon?"

    "Well, by the way, Sufeng Daojun asked Dongming World God to understand this painting. Dongming World God didn't understand it even before he died. It seems that my realm is too low and I didn't discover the true mystery of this sword energy painting scroll.  "Ji Ning could only comfort himself in this way, but he still couldn't bear to look at it carefully for a long time. He had a feeling

    This painting has a special secret, but there is a barrier that prevents me from really peeking into it.

    "What on earth is there?"

    Ji Ning looked at it unwillingly for more than three hours, and could only temporarily put away the sword energy scroll.

    "Master." The rock giant on the side asked curiously, "How did you get here? I heard that only the Lord of Life and Death can pass through the Sufeng Bailiu Formation."

    "Of course I am following my eldest brother." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Brother Master?" The rock giant was curious. The dark yellow eyes of the rock giant lit up. "Is Brother Master the Tao Lord? Where is the Tao Lord?"

    "We're going to the central island." Ji Ning pointed to the central island, "Wait slowly. When big brother comes out, we can leave the Sufeng ruins."

    If Tian Yiyi doesn't come out, Ji Ning won't be able to go out on his own.

    "That's the most dangerous place where Mr. Sufeng Dao lives." The rock giant said.

    The big island at the core in the distance suddenly erupted with a burst of golden waves in all directions. The terrifying waves swept across all directions instantly. Ji Ning was so frightened that his face instantly turned pale. The moment he saw the golden light, Ji Ning understood that as long as he touched it,  If it touched him, he would definitely die, and Ji Ning didn't even have time to dodge.

    The golden light filled the entire core area, but it avoided the islands.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning felt a little panicked.

    "Maybe some restrictions have been triggered." The rock giant also said.

    "I know that the restriction was triggered, but it has not been triggered for so long." Ji Ning was a little worried. He had been sitting here looking at the sword energy scroll for more than three hours, but there was no movement. Now there was sudden movement, which made Ji Ning  I feel something is wrong.

    In the central island.

    The barefoot old man in tattered robes exhaled. The buildings around him had long been in ruins. Only in the distance there was a majestic main temple at the core of the entire island.

    "This Sufeng is dead when he dies, and he still leaves behind so many formation restrictions." Tian Daojun cursed in a low voice, "Aren't you afraid that those who come after you don't know how powerful you are?"

    &nbsp; I had already guessed that this time would not be easy, but it had been a few hours since I entered the island, and I still couldn't get the treasure. The many crises here still made Tian Daojun furious.

    "No one can stand in my way!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re dead, you can¡¯t stop me even if you¡¯re alive.¡±

    Tian Yiyijun is not as wanton as usual, and there is a terrifying light in his eyes.  !

    "Wow!"

    Tian Daojun suddenly split into two, then divided into four figures, and then divided into eight figures In almost the blink of an eye, it turned into tens of thousands of figures, and tens of thousands of Tian Daojun continued to move towards him from different angles.  Walking towards the still intact main hall in the center of the island, countless divine patterns formed a huge protective circle around the main hall and were constantly flowing.

    "Pfft." "Pfft." "Pfft." "Pfft." "Pfft." "Pfft." Tens of thousands of Heavenly Daojun were advancing. Some of them were attacked and shattered like bubbles, but then they condensed intact again.  It caused fluctuations in the entire formation. Looking for the fluctuations, some figures of Tian Daojun immediately stepped into the formation.

    Just like this, the seemingly relaxed Ten Thousand Heavens Daojun strolled forward and passed through the protective circle formed by countless divine patterns.

    "If the Sufeng Bailiu Formation completely explodes, I will still have a headache."

    "As for these formations, they can't stop me at all."

    "Like an illusion."

    "Like a shadow."

    "Time and space."

    "Only me."

    The tens of thousands of figures of Tian Daojun all disappeared, leaving only the figure standing in front of the main hall.

    Tian Yiyijun stood in front of the threshold of the main hall, looking at the silver-haired figure sitting cross-legged in the main hall. This silver-haired man had a handsome face, wearing a loose white robe, smiling, and radiating light from his whole body. He said with a smile: "I don't know who  My Taoist friends arrived and worked hard to break through the thirteen major formations on my island. It must have been for that 'Eternal Belief Talisman.' This Eternal Belief Talisman is here with me. I also worked hard to get this before joining the Tao.  An eternal talisman. As long as my fellow Taoist kneels down and kowtows to me three times, I will take this eternal talisman. But if you want to take it by force, hum"

    "You want me to kneel down and kowtow?" Tian Daojun glared.

    "You're already dead, and you're still playing tricks on me? Old man, even if I fail to join the Tao, I still can't kowtow to you." Tian Daojun was extremely angry.

    He could tell at a glance that this was the image left behind by Sufeng Daojun after his death.

    "The scope of the Sufeng Bailiu Formation is too large, and it cannot be activated instantly. Apart from the Sufeng Bailiu Formation, let me see what means you have" Tian Daodaojun sneered, "I am not afraid of you alive.  You're dead, I'm afraid of you as a ghost!"

    Speaking of Tianyi Jun Yizhong.

    Wow~~~~

    A huge palm phantom appeared, and he directly grabbed the robes, magic weapons and other objects in the center of the hall. Sufeng Daojun died because of the failure of Hedao. After the failure of Hedao, when he finally died, his body completely collapsed.  Unsolved, even the true spirit will disintegrate and nothing will be left.  Only some magic weapons, robes and other items were left behind.

    "Wow." The big hand phantom grabbed the robes and magic weapons. Although there were also eternal magic weapons among them, Tian Yiyijun didn't care. What he cared about most was the eternal talisman.

    "I worked so hard to get the Eternal Belief Talisman, and this is how my Taoist friends want to take it? Hahaha"

    A sneer suddenly echoed in the main hall.

    Countless divine patterns appeared on every surface of the entire main hall, and the light was dazzling. Almost in an instant, the entire main hall exploded. The terrifying impact swept through the main hall in an instant, making Tian Daojun's face change so much that he didn't even have time to get angry.  He cursed and could only flee for his life in panic, and with a rumble, the entire core island collapsed.

    The violent power swept in all directions.

    Ning and the rock giant were originally waiting for the arrival of Lord Tian Dao. Suddenly, they saw the huge island in the distance completely shattered. At the same time, the power that was infinitely stronger than before spread crazily in all directions.

    "Master, be careful." The rock giant suddenly grew in size, and at the same time it seemed like a huge ball wrapped around Ji Ning.

    ¡°Bang~~¡¤

    The island where Ji Ning was on also trembled violently, and with the roaring sound, it completely collapsed and shattered. The fragments of the island began to sink into the lake, and the Immortal Palace on the island was tumbled and flew up by the impact.  , flew across thousands of miles in an instant, and flew into the gray wind in the distance.

    The 'rock giant' that turned into a huge rock and wrapped around Ji Ning flew up under the impact of that power. It was also swept into the gray wind in the distance and disappeared in an instant.

    ???????????????????????????????????????To be honest, this is really awesome. This is the first time that a game adapted from a novel is so awesome!  Tomato itself is very proud of it. If you have any opinions, you can mention it to me on WeChat, and I will let the developers continue to improve the game.

    Attached is the game download address: wwwMHJXIAZAIawr

    Android version, jailbroken version, and Apple version can all be downloaded.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 8: Emperor Xuejian

    After a while.  !

    In the abyss cave, a rock giant is grasping the crack of the abyss rock wall. It is the rock puppet that was swept into the abyss cave by the strong wind.

    "Master, the wind is much lighter here." The rock giant said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Too dangerous.

    Fortunately, I accepted this rock puppet as my servant, otherwise, I might have lost my life in that wave of impact just now!

    "I don't know how Big Brother is doing now." Ji Ning thought to himself, "The power was too strong. Although I was protected by the rock puppet, after the rock puppet weakened the impact by more than 90%, I was still shocked to the point of vomiting blood.  It consumes a lot of divine power. Without the rock puppet, I would definitely die."

    That restriction was imposed by Sufeng Daojun to kill other Daojuns of the same level, so the power was of course ridiculously powerful!

    Although it is just a spread of power, the more immature Dao Lord of Life and Death may be killed directly!

    Ji Ning is lucky!

    Because the defense of the twelve islands itself was extremely strong, after tearing apart the defense of the small island, it then hit the rock puppet. The rock puppet was still protecting Ji Ning, and Ji Ning saved his life.

    "Master, what should we do now?" the rock puppet said.

    "wait."

    Ji Ning sent a message, "Let's wait here slowly until my elder brother comes."

    "This should be the Suifeng Bailiu Formation." The rock puppet said, "I heard that there are a large number of wind beasts in the Suifeng Bailiu Formation, and each one has the power of the world. Once the number becomes large, we will also  Danger."

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded. He had fought against the wind beast before.

    "Don't worry we just stay here quietly. It will be difficult for the wind beast to find us." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Yeah." The rock puppet responded.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    Ji Ning was waiting in the abyss cave: "I have a pick-up order with me. Brother, he can completely sense my location, but why haven't I come yet?"

    "Could it be, eldest brother?"

    A thought came to Ji Ning's mind - Lord Tian Dao, is he dead?

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t want to believe that Lord Tian Dao is so powerful!

    But if you think about it rationally, the power of the final explosion was too strong, and even the aftermath was so strong, you can imagine the power of the explosion in the core island!  It is very possible for Tian Daojun to die under such power.

    "impossible."

    "It's not that easy to die." Ji Ning didn't want to believe that he waited silently.

    An hour.

    Two hours.

    Ji Ning became more and more anxious, and he still waited here silently.

    "Brother"

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly there was a faint fluctuation coming from below the abyss cave.

    "Be careful with the stone." Ji Ning looked down, "It might be a wind beast."

    "Wind beast?" The rock giant was startled.

    Ji Ning also had a headache. He was not afraid of a single wind beast, but he was afraid of being surrounded by a group of wind beasts.

    "It's the wind beast!" Ji Ning shouted, and saw the blue-white figures of three wind beasts faintly appearing at the bottom of the abyss below. This made Ji Ning instantly alert, but then he became confused, because these three wind beasts were tumbling.  Moving forward.

    "Tumbling?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Huh."

    A familiar figure rushed out from the bottom of the abyss, accompanied by two other tumbling wind beasts. The wind beasts all looked frightened.

    "Hahaha, brother Ji Ning, I finally found you, but I'm the one looking for you, the old man." The figure blurred for a while, but when it became clear, it was already in front of Ji Ning. It was the figure wearing tattered clothes and bare feet.  The Lord of Heaven.

    "Brother." Ji Ning was pleasantly surprised.

    "It's good that you're fine." Tian Daojun breathed a sigh of relief, "The twists and turns of the Wind-Suing Bailiu Formation are really troublesome. I clearly sensed that you are not too far away from me, but walking through those Wind-Suing Bailiu Formations  In the flow channel, it twists and turns but it gets farther and farther away from you. I also spent some time and thought about it before I found the correct channel."

    "These twists and turns really make me angry. I really want to destroy the Wind-Suing Bailiu Formation directly, but after thinking about it, I hold it back." Tian Daojun's face was a little pale, and he glanced at the rock wall next to him.  Wave.

    Wow.

    The big hand phantom grabbed directly on the rock wall and grabbed a cave.

    "I accept it"Injure yourself, rest first, and leave later.  "Tian Daojun said.

    "Okay, don't worry." Ji said, he also understood that Tian Daojun was probably injured and couldn't care about self-cultivation! Come on yourself.

    "That Mr. Sufeng Dao is really a fool He will drag people into the water even if he dies." After Tian Daojun entered the cave, he sat down with some embarrassment and said, "Fortunately, old man, I am very strong, otherwise I would have been close."  , I¡¯m afraid I really lost my life there.¡±

    "Brother, it's better to recover quickly." Ji Ning continued.

    "Um."

    Tian Daojun nodded and then closed his eyes.

    ??Buzzing~~~~ Circles of phantoms began to appear around Tian Daojun, and time and space began to distort. The flow of time in the cave began to pass rapidly. There is probably a hundred times difference between the flow of time in the cave and the outside world.  At the same time, bursts of intense, seemingly substantive power of chaos surrounded Tian Daojun. Tian Daojun's whole body was like a black hole, swallowing up all the power of chaos.

    "This speed of absorbing the power of chaos is faster than when I use the Chaos Crystal." Ji Ning was secretly stunned when he saw it.

    Nearly a year passed before everything stopped.

    The power of chaos dissipated, time and space in the cave returned to normal, and Tian Daojun also opened his eyes.  Nearly a year has passed in the cave, and only three days have passed outside.

    "It's okay." Tian Daodaojun stood up with a complacent look on his face, "That idiot Sufeng probably put a lot of thought into planning that dirty trick. It's a pity, old man, I fully recovered in three days."

    "Congratulations, brother." Ji Ning also said.

    "Haha, it's worthy of congratulations. This time I came to Sufeng Ruins, it's a success." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "How are you? Did you get the scroll?"

    "Well, I got the sword energy scroll." Ji Ning nodded, "But I can't see what the mystery of this scroll is."

    "Haha, you don't understand this. Bring it to me and I'll help you take a look." Tian Yiyi said.

    Ji Ning turned over his hand, and the scroll appeared in his hand.

    After Tian Daojun took it, he opened it and looked at it. He nodded slightly and pointed at the landscape painting: "The landscape painting is really bad. This Emperor Xuejian is obviously not good at painting, but he likes painting very much. If he were a little bit  If he puts a little effort into understanding the art of calligraphy and painting he can immediately reach a very high level in calligraphy and painting, but he doesn't understand it, and still likes painting."

    Ji Ning said: "This is just a hobby. If it is treated as a practice, it might not be interesting."

    "Yes." Tian Daojun nodded, "You are right. No matter how clumsy the painting is, the scroll is no less precious than an eternal magic weapon. After all, Emperor Xuejian succeeded in uniting the Tao and obtained the eternal ancient  exist."

    "Succeeding in harmony will lead to eternity?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes, eternal."

    Tian Daodaojun whispered to himself, with misty eyes, "True eternity, absolute eternity in all dimensions of time and space, no matter how long the infinity is, they will be eternal. Old man, I am only one step short of this, and it is also the most difficult step."

    "No more talking." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "Anyway, old man, I once had the opportunity to meet Emperor Xuejian, but Emperor Xuejian had left more than a thousand Chaos Epochs ago and continued to wander.  After all, the endless chaos is too vast As an eternal existence, Emperor Xuejian will naturally wander around constantly."

    "He has an erratic temperament, so he has no patience to teach. When he left, he refined forty sword energy scrolls." Tian Yiyi said.

    "Forty paintings?" Ji Ning was surprised, so many?

    "Yes." Tian Daodaojun nodded, "Every four pictures are considered a set, and there are ten sets in total."

    "As long as you collect a set of picture scrolls and pass the test of Emperor Xuejian in the picture scroll, you can obtain the inheritance of Emperor Xuejian and become the direct disciple of Emperor Xuejian." Tian Yiyi said, "Each set of picture scrolls can only  Cultivate a direct disciple, so theoretically there can be up to ten direct disciples."

    "Of course, these forty pictures were thrown away in many territories by Emperor Xuejian." Tian Daodaojun said with a smile, "It is still difficult to collect a set. This picture of yours is the third one in the set.  A picture.¡±

    Ji Ning asked: "I didn't find any test?"

    "Haha, every snow map scroll is actually a cave space." Tian Daojun said, "Enter it, pass the test, and understand the swordsmanship, it will be considered a success."

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 9: Damo Yuan

    "Dongtian space?" Ji Ning was shocked. He had already refined the scroll, but he didn't find any cavernous space contained in the scroll.

    Tian Daojun saw Ji Ning's appearance and laughed: "You don't know something about this. Emperor Xuejian left ten sets of scrolls in order to recruit disciples, and he came as an emperor who succeeded in joining the Dao and became an eternal emperor.  Said, of course he hopes that his disciple is strong enough to become a Taoist Lord of Life and Death! So how is it possible to accept an Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal as a disciple? The strength of Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal is too low, and some of them may even live for more than one Chaos Era.  There is no hope of reaching the World Realm. If we accept such a disciple, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of inheritance?¡±

    "So, this snow map scroll must reach the world level before you can discover its true mystery and enter it to accept the test." Tian Daojun said.

    "Must reach the World Realm?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "It can only be in the world realm!" Tian Daojun said, "If it is the Daoist Lord of Life and Death, there is no way to enter. Because the Daolord of Life and Death is too strong, it is easy to pass his test, but all the Daolords of Life and Death have already found  You have reached your own path and realized your own way! It is useless to accept the inheritance at this time."

    "It must be the World Realm, and it can only be the World Realm! It is easier to train such a disciple if you accept it." Lord Tian Dao said, "Emperor Xuejian, he is practicing the sword! It suits you, so I agreed to let you go just now.  That island.¡±

    "Oh" Ji Ning nodded.

    No wonder.

    No wonder Sufeng Daojun asked his disciple, Dongming World God, to study the snow map scroll, which is considered a good thing for Dongming World God. Unfortunately, this is a test left by an eternal emperor who has successfully combined Taoism.  , you must pass the test of a set of four pictures to become his disciple. This Dongming World God did not even pass the test of one of the pictures. If he can pass, Sufeng Daojun will look at him differently and let him live.  out.

    "I only have this picture scroll, there are only ten sets in total, and it was thrown into many territories by Emperor Xuejian." Ji Ning worried, "Brother, how can I get them all together?"

    "Ten sets, forty pictures." Tian Daojun said with a smile. "The first picture, the second picture, the third picture, and the fourth picture all have ten pieces. So it's not impossible to get them all together."  possible."

    Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "Although I say you should be allowed to go on your own, and I should interfere less, but it was the old man and I who were reckless and put you in danger." Tian Daojun said, "So the benefits I give you are just to make up for it. It doesn't count.  what."

    "Here."

    Tian Daodaojun took out a roll of jade slips and handed it to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took over.

    "Write it down." Tian Daojun ordered.

    "Yes." Ji Ning immediately used his magic power to see through it and began to look at the jade slip.

    Immediately a message flooded into the memory.

    "I swear on my life"

    Ji Ning immediately discovered a destiny oath. Only by taking this destiny oath can he know the content. Ji Ning checked the contents of the destiny oath.  To put it simply, the intelligence information in this jade slip must not be leaked. If the same information is learned from the outside world, you can only tell others the information obtained from the outside world.

    The oath was not too harsh, so Ji Ning made the oath, and a large amount of information flooded into his memory.

    "Emperor Xue Jian left a total of ten sets of picture scrolls. The first picture scroll has no owner, and traces of six copies have been found. They are in the third layer of the world in the Lost Tower City in the Void Blue Domain  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    "The second picture scroll has no owner, and traces of five copies have been found. They are in the 'Feiming Domain,

    "The third picture scroll has no owner, and traces of seven copies have been found"

    "The fourth picture scroll has no owner, and the traces of three copies have been found"

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    There are only forty snow albums in total. Twenty-one of them have detailed traces recorded here!  And they are distributed in many territories, and there are only two copies in the Great Mo Territory.

    One is the third picture, which was obtained by Sufeng Daojun in the core area of ??Sufeng Ruins.  The core area is extremely dangerous. It is the area where Mr. Sufeng Daojun died. There are countless treasures and many dangers. Trespassing into the world realm will lead to death.

    " One is the first picture. It was in the inner domain of Wan Shen Mansion. It was obtained by Wan Shen Dao Lord. Although it was only in the inner domain, the degree of danger was not high.  But the entire Ten Thousand Gods Mansionit's easy to get in but hard to get out!

    The traces of these two pictures and even the many dangers in the Sufeng Ruins and the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion are recorded in detail.

    "Big" Ji Ning was very surprised. Such important news was distributed in many places.In this domain, the elder brother actually has such detailed information?  Ji Ning felt that the value of such important information was no less than an eternal magic weapon!  After all, without this information, I wouldn't even know where to look.

    "Remember." Tian Daojun said solemnly, "Don't tell anyone."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    "In the future, if you have the strength, just follow this trace to find it." Tian Daojun said, "But they are more difficult, and the simplest ones have been taken away long ago."

    "Then Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, if you want to break into the Mansion in the future, you must be careful." Tian Taojun said solemnly, "Wan Shen Daojun, when he was alive, was a very terrible Taoist. Even your eldest brother and I are not as good as  his."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    so smart?

    Manshen Mansion I have also heard of this place. It is also one of the ancient ruins in the Great Mo Territory. It is indeed more dangerous than the Sufeng ruins, but if the ancestor gods and ancestors try to break into it, it seems that there is about 30% chance that they will be able to do so.  Come out alive.

    "His strength is very terrifying, much stronger than that of Sufeng Taoist Lord. Even the Taoist Lords are generally reluctant to break into the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion!" Tian Daojun sighed, "Let's go, I have got the letter talisman, so I will give it to you."  I will go to Da Mo Courtyard to meet Dao Lord Da Mo."

    "Brother, are you going to see Dao Lord Da Mo?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "I said that when I came to Da Mo Territory, I had to go to two places." Lord Tian Dao said, "The first place is Sufeng Ruins, and to get to the second place, I need Dao Lord Da Mo's help.  "

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Daojun Damothe undisputed number one practitioner in the entire Damo Domain, with unfathomable strength.

    Tian Daojun took Ji Ning and easily left Sufeng Ruins and rushed to Seven Mercury. After spending a hundred bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, he went directly to the Great Mo Eternal Realm.

    "Huh."

    The wind is howling.

    Tian Yiyijun was taking Ji Ning with him. There was a cloud at his feet, flying at high speed.

    "Fly" Ji Ning still hasn't reacted yet, "Brother, can you fly in the eternal realm of Da Mo?"

    "This eternal world does have the law of forbidden space." Tian Daojun smiled, "This law was set by the ancient power who created this eternal world. But since he can set the law, he can naturally resist it! Old man  I am only one step away from joining the Tao. If the ancient power comes in person, he can still suppress me. He has been gone for an unknown period of time, and leaving the rules alone he cannot suppress me."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Old man, I can fly, but the weaker Dao Lord cannot fly." Dao Lord Tian was quite proud.

    "We're here." Tian Daojun pointed forward.

    Ahead is a huge lake with a radius of a million miles. To mortals, this is enough to be regarded as an ocean. But to practitioners, this is indeed just an inland lake. There is a large island on the island in the middle of the lake.  There are many buildings in the courtyard, and there is a huge monument outside the entire courtyard.

    The stele is thousands of feet high, with two big characters on it - Da Mo!

    The momentum is majestic, with waves of fluctuations, shaking the world.

    "Da Mo Yuan." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    The legendary Da Mo Yuan!  In fact, there is also a "Da Mo Branch" in Yibo City, but this is the foundation, and Da Mo Daojun also lives here.

    "Da Mo!" Tian Daojun took Ji Ning and flew directly to the island in the middle of the lake on a cloud. His voice echoed in the world, "Old man, I'm here to eat and drink from you!"

    Many figures in the Damo Courtyard below looked up, looking at the old man in tattered robes above the clouds in the sky and the young man in white following him, and they were all speechless.

    "Fly?"

    "Can you fly in eternity?"

    These are all very arrogant. The World Gods and Chaos Immortals of the Great Mo Academy who are used to running rampant in the Great Mo Realm are all trembling in their hearts. They know very well what it means to fly in the eternal world. They all see  His gaze towards the sky became much friendlier.

    "Hahaha, I'm so happy that Big Brother Tian came here and defeated me." With hearty laughter, a man in green robes and a beautiful woman walked out of a house side by side, also stepping on  Void walked up to the sky step by step.

    Today¡¯s first update!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 10: A Dharma Body

    All the cultivators of Da Mo Yuan below were very proud to see that Da Mo Dao Lord of Da Mo Yuan could still fly in the eternal world without our Da Mo Yuan!

    "Da Mo Dao Lord, you are indeed Da Mo Dao Lord." Ji Ning stood aside and watched this scene, and secretly marveled. Brother Tian had already said before that weaker Dao Lords would not be able to fly in the eternal world.  Yes, Da Mo Daojun is really amazing to be able to control a territory.

    "oh?"

    Tian Daojun looked at the beautiful woman in surprise, "Sister Yan'er has also entered the realm of Dao Lord? Da Mo, congratulations, congratulations, you two Taoist couple are the envy of many old friends."

    "It didn't take long for me to break through." The beautiful woman smiled, "It's just the first step. I will be satisfied when I can catch up to Brother Tian."

    "Yan'er just works hard, it's not easy to step into the realm of Dao Lord." The man in green robe smiled and looked at Ji Ning who was standing next to Tian Dao Lord, and said with a smile, "This is from your Tiancang Palace.  ?¡±

    "Well, it's my brother from Tian Cang Palace." Tian Daojun nodded.

    "Ji Ning has met two Dao Lords." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    The entire Da Mo Domain only knows that there is one Dao Lord Da Mo in Da Mo Academy. Unexpectedly, Da Mo Dao Lord¡¯s Taoist companions have already entered the realm of Dao Lord.

    well¡­¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Taoist couple

    How great it would be if I could venture on the path of spiritual practice with Senior Sister Yu Wei.  Brother Tian is right. I really don¡¯t know how many practitioners are envious of the Taoist couple, Daojun Damo.

    "Brother Tiancang Palace?" Daojun Damo glanced at Ji Ning, and the beautiful woman next to him also glanced at Ji Ning. They all felt that this guy named Ji Ning was really lucky.  You must know that it is very important to have a backer when traveling in the endless territory. Generally speaking, enemies will be too frightened to take action when they hear the identity of "Brothers from Tiancang Palace".

    In Tiancang Palace, no matter how high or low they are, we are all brothers.  This shows the degree of unity!

    Therefore, if you are not crazy to a certain level, you will not dare to attack Tiancang Palace.  The three black dragon beasts were really too greedy, so they decided to take action. Or it was because 'Beixiu World God has no clones!  If Beixiu World God had an avatar staying in Tiancang Palace, they would not dare to take action even if he lent ten courages to the three divine beasts of Wujiao.

    The avatars of brothers from Tian Cang Palace are more useful than the identities of disciples of Da Mo Academy.

    The disciples of Da Mo Yuan are absolutely rampant in Da Mo Yuan!  Even the Black Lotus God Emperor and Wuyan Star Master did not dare to deal with the disciples of the Great Moyuan.  But in the endless territory, the deterrence of Da Mo Yuan is relatively poor.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the disciples of Damo Academy are all divided into different classes.

    The fate of the ancestor gods and ancestors is naturally not as good as the fate of the world realm!

    But Tiancang Palace treats everyone equally. The life of any brother is very precious. It is very difficult to enter Tiancang Palace, but once you enter, it is equivalent to having a huge amulet.

    Secondly, the overall strength of Da Moyuan is also weaker than that of Tiancang Palace. Tianyi Daojun of Tiancang Palace has already touched the edge of Hedao. Moreover, Yudou Daojun is also close to Tianyiyijun in strength.  Yes, now a third Dao Lord has been bornthe entire Tiancang Palace is stronger.

    "As for Da Mo Yuan, the only one who can be considered great is Da Mo Daojun.

    "When I come here this time, eating and drinking is a trivial matter, but I really have one thing that I want to trouble you with." Tian Daojun said slightly solemnly.

    "Oh? Come on, let's sit down and talk slowly." Damo Daojun said.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Daojun Tian took Ji Ning, Daojun Damo and his wife, and flew into one of the secluded residences of Damoyuan. The entire Damoyuan has a radius of nearly 100,000 miles, and there are mountains everywhere within it. The disciples of Damoyuan  They also have their own places to live.  Daojun Da Mo lives in the most secluded and quiet place in the entire Da Mo Courtyard.

    "sit."

    There is a long wooden table outside a thatched house.

    Daojun Damo and his wife were sitting cross-legged on one side, while Daojun Tian and Ji Ning were sitting cross-legged on the other side.

    Da Mo Daojun poured the wine exuding spiritual energy with his own hands.

    "Brother Tian came to my place. Do you need my help? As long as I can do it, I will do my best." Daojun Damo said.

    "Yu Dou is now enough to support the situation in Tiancang Palace, and Brother Fuzhou has now broken through to the realm of the Dao Lord of Life and Death. I don't have too many worries and can focus on Hedao." Tian Daojun said slowly,  "However, I am still not completely sure about He Dao. This time I came to your Da Mo Territory mainly for the purpose of changing the world."!

    Ji Ning listened and understood.

    The world of Yibo?

    The most dangerous and mysterious place in the entire Da Mo Realm is the ¡®Yi Bo Realm¡¯.  There are many dangerous places in the Da Mo Territory. Some are naturally formed in the chaos, and some are the relics left by the Tao Lords of Life and Death when they died and the Tao disappeared.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ancient power that created the "Da Mo Eternal World", the ancient great power's original cave, was full of crises and countless treasures.

    If the ancestor gods and ancestors enter, they will definitely die.

    They enter the world realm and escape from death.

    "Did you get the letter talisman?" Daojun Damo asked.

    "I went to the Sufeng ruins and got the letter talisman." Tian Yiyi said.

    "Oh?" Daojun Damo said in surprise, "I also went in at the beginning, but after some calculations, I found that it would be life-or-death if I forced my way in, so I retreated."

    "Hahaha, you are worthy of being Da Mo! In terms of calculation, Da Mo ranks among the top three among Dao Lords. Even my brother Yu Dou is still a little behind you." Dao Lord Tian said with emotion, "Your calculations are very accurate.  , even if Sufeng Daojun dies, he will not let those who come after him have an easy time. The final means of explosive destruction Fortunately, the old man, I am the best at saving lives. Otherwise, even if they are at the same level as me, if they are worse at saving lives,  You may lose your life.¡±

    "Um."

    Daojun Damo nodded, "The result of my calculation is that I forced my way in and escaped death."

    Tian Daojun is very famous. The power of Tiancang Palace is mainly supported by Tian Daojun. The most difficult thing about him is that he is very difficult to kill!  If you can't kill him, you will be retaliated by him, so few other ancient powers are willing to confront Tian Daojun.  This is the confidence that Tian Daojun dares to break into the Sufeng ruins.

    "With the Eternal Belief Talisman, Brother Tian, ??you can go to Yibo Realm." Daojun Damo nodded.

    "I'm not familiar with that. I'm afraid no one is as familiar with the Yibo world as you are, Da Mo, so I hope you can help me this time." Tian Daojun said, "Send a dharma body to accompany me to Yibo.  Realm. Naturally, I won¡¯t ask Da Mo for your help in vain.¡±

    As he said that, Tian Daojun took out a storage cave and handed it over.

    After Daojun Da Mo took it, he checked it, thought about it, and nodded: "Okay, my Dharmakaya will go to Yibo Realm with Brother Tianyi! But I need to prepare, give me three years

    "No hurry, no hurry." Tian Daojun was relieved when he saw Daojun Damo agree. A dharma body is also very important to Daojun. Damo Daojun's dharma body followed him to Yibo Realm, and he can come back alive.  The possibility is very low, so he has paid a sufficient price. It depends on whether Daojun Damo will give him face.

    Fortunately, the two of them already had a friendship.

    He can't force this matter. Firstly, Daojun Da Mo is also extremely powerful, not much different from him. Secondly, if Da Mo doesn't sincerely help, he will plot against him in Yibo Realm.  With Da Mo's proficiency in calculations and calculations, he might also suffer a big loss.

    "No one lives in the 'Shuilianju' not far from me now. Brother Tian and brother Ji Ning will live there temporarily." Daojun Damo said.

    "Okay, okay, Da Mo, you don't have to send it off, we can just go there directly." Tian Daojun immediately took Ji Ning and left quickly.

    Da Mo Daojun and the beautiful woman were still sitting there cross-legged.

    "Husband." The beautiful woman was a little worried, "The world of Yibo is full of crises, and as you know, the place where Yi Yijun was going that day can barely be regarded as the core place."

    "I know." Daojun Damo nodded, "Although it is not easy to refine a dharma body, in just three years, with the help of the treasure of time, I can refine a slightly weaker dharma body and I, myself  Also here, slowly gestating, the weak Dharmakaya can also be improved. The treasures given by Brother Tian are more than enough for me to refine two Dharmakayas."

    "Yeah." The beautiful woman nodded, still a little unhappy.

    A powerful dharma body is extremely important to Daojun Damo and to the entire Damo Academy.

    Chapter 2 is here, and there will be a third chapter today. Tomato owed five chapters before, and is working hard to pay off the debt

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdiancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 11: Dao Lord¡¯s Arrangement

    The water-connected residence in Da Mo Yuan covers an area of ??more than a hundred miles. It is elegant and quiet. It is the first place in Da Mo Yuan for guests to live.

    Water is connected to the house.

    The gardens, halls, and study rooms are all buildings floating on the water, connected by floating wooden bridges. At this time, an old man in tattered robes and a young man in white were walking side by side on the floating wooden bridges.

    "Huh." Tian Daojun breathed a sigh of relief, his face full of emotion, "I knew Da Mo would help me, but when he really agreed, old man, I still felt ashamed. It felt bad to owe an old friend.  .¡±

    "Brother, it's just a Dharmakaya, and I didn't go there personally. Even if it is lost, it should be able to be cultivated again in a short time, right?" Ji Ning asked doubtfully, he was a little confused.

    Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning: "Short time? Do you know how a Taoist master's dharma body is cultivated?"

    Ji Ning was startled and shook his head slightly.

    "To find your own way in the world realm, to break through and become the Tao Lord of Life and Death First of all, the body and soul need to be absolutely perfect." Tian Dao Lord said.

    "Absolute perfection?" Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    "Absolute perfection means that all clones are integrated into one." Tian Daodaojun said, "No matter what clone technique you have practiced before, they must be completely integrated into one. Of course, there is an exception, that is, in the ordinary world  When he was young, he cultivated the second soul, and it has passed the test of heavenly tribulation. The second soul and the main body cannot be unified.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Like myself, the second spirit is the Qi Flow.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? barrier-refining body of gods and demons, so the original eighteen clones of this deity can be easily merged into one, because they are exactly the same.  However, the second soul and the main body are very different and cannot be completely integrated.

    "So practitioners who rise from the mundane world have a second life." Tian Daojun said with a smile, "However, although more than half of the practitioners rose from the mundane world step by step, many do not have a second soul!  Even if there are, some of them have died in the long years of practice Among the masters of life and death, more than 90% do not have a second soul."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "As a Dao Lord, I am extremely far away from Tiancang Palace, so why can I still send messages to Tiancang Palace? I rely on the 'Dharma Body.'" Tian Dao Lord looked at Ji Ning.

    "The Dharmakaya is the body of the Dharma treasure!"

    Tian Yiyijun said, "It's like a puppet magic weapon. We have cultivated one for ourselves."

    ¡®A magic weapon puppet that can be improved, and then become the master of this puppet with a trace of your own soul!  It sounds simple, but in fact, in order for the body of the magic weapon to be perfectly integrated with the soul, and even to be continuously nurtured and improved each magic body needs to be refined at a cost that is not as high as ten eternal magic weapons.  of.  "

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    "The treasures I gave to Da Mo are enough to refine the two best and most perfect dharma bodies." Tian Daojun sighed, "But for a dharma body to reach its peak, in addition to external materials, Tao Lords also need to work hard.  Pregnancy and childbirth are a very long process.¡±

    "And a Taoist Lord can only devote himself to nurturing one Dharma Body. After all, there is only a very small amount of soul in the Dharma Body. Once the pregnancy and nourishment is lost, the strength of the Dharma Body will gradually decline. Generally, most Dao Lords only have one Dharma Body."  A monarch said, "I only have one dharma body. Because the dharma body is the body of a magic weapon, it can be perfectly combined with the guarding formation of Tiancang Palace Under the combined formation, the power of the dharma body can be fully  Comparable to my true self. Naturally, I can protect Tiancang Palace very well."

    "Furthermore, the defensive formation has a Dharma body as its core, and the entire defensive formation is extremely powerful."

    "This is the core of the guarding force." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning. "Da Mo Dao Lord's dharma body should be perfectly integrated with the defense formation of Da Mo Academy. Now I will let his dharma body and I go to Yi.  The wave realmis equivalent to greatly reducing the defensive power of his Da Mo Yuan."

    Ji Ning somewhat understood.

    "He has to prepare for three years, just to refine a weaker Dharma body, and his true body will also sit in the Great Moyuan!" Lord Tian Dao said, "Once his powerful Dharma body dies in Yi  In the wave realm, he will go all out to conceive and nurture the weak Dharmakaya."

    "Is he prepared for the death of the Dharmakaya?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yes." Tian Daojun nodded, "Come with me to the Yibo Realm. More than 90% of his Dharmakaya will die. The most perfect Dharmakaya, which was nurtured for endless years, is lost like this. Simple treasures cannot make up for it.  , I owe Da Mo a favor! If I fail in Hedao and die, I will make up for it before it disappears. Now everything is for Hedao I don¡¯t care about that anymore.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He originally??I thought that the Dharmakaya is like the Dharmakaya of Buddha Tathagata in the Three Realms, and it contains magical powers and secret techniques, but now it sounds more like the body of a puppet magic weapon!  The names are the same, but they are actually completely different.

    The wooden house garden floats on the water.

    Ji Ning and Tian Daojun have already sat down.

    "This time everything is as I planned. I got the eternal talisman, and Da Mo's dharma body will go to Yibo Realm with me." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "Only you, it is unexpected  I can't take you to Tiancang Palace for the time being. If everything goes very, very smoothly on this trip to Yibo Realm and there is no delay, I will be able to come out within three to five years."

    "If you are trapped somewhere in the Yibo Realm, it's hard to tell. It could take hundreds of millions of years, or it could take ten or a hundred chaotic eras. It's normal." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "If I  If you can¡¯t get out for a long time, you will have no choice but to go to Tiancang Palace by yourself.¡±

    "Don't worry, brother." Ji Ning was quite confident.

    "It's not difficult for you to break through to the World Realm. Once you become the World Realm, the journey to Tiancang Palace will be relatively safe." Tian Daojun said with a wave of his hand, and a scroll glowing with golden light appeared in mid-air, "This  There is a detailed route from the Great Mo Region to the Tiancang Region in the star map, please jot it down quickly."

    Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    With even a trace of consciousness penetrating into his mind, he quickly remembered it, and Ji Ning was frightened when he saw it.

    Too far.

    The Great Mo Territory and Tian Cang Territory are too far away. Even the simplest route requires going through 121 territories before finally reaching it!  Many route areas have recorded many dangers. You must know that people like the Misty Rock Star Lord and others are just wandering in a few surrounding areas. If there is no star map, they wander blindly and go astray a little, I am afraid they will go to some places.  Strange territory.

    "On the star map I gave you, there are only about three hundred territories." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning and solemnly asked, "There are many unfamiliar territories that I have not recorded, just because I am worried that you will wander around Endless territory  There are too many dangers, and it is not suitable for a world-level person to run too far, and you must follow the route, which can minimize the risk. Even so, you must become a world-level person before you can set off."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    Chaos is never safe and contains endless mysteries and unknowns.

    Those road maps have been verified by countless practitioners with their lives, and they are safe road maps!  And if you rush blindly outside the road map, you can easily fall into some terrible dangerous places and desperate situations.

    "The Great Mo Territory and the Tiancang Territory are too far away. A road map provided by Tian Daojun. Some places are absolutely safe, and some are only relatively safe. Only those who are strong enough can reach the final goal.

    "I will also give you some Dharma" Tian Daojun waved his hand, and a roll of bamboo slips appeared on the long table in front of Ji Ning, "In fact, after you join Tiancang Palace, you can naturally learn a lot of Dharma.  Secret technique. However, the initiation ceremony cannot be held until you go to Tiancang Palace. At that time, you will be a real member of Tiancang Palace."

    "You have the order to receive me, and it doesn't matter if I give you some skills in advance."

    "After learning these techniques, enter the world realm as soon as possible. If I can't come back in a short time, you will have to rely on yourself." Tian Daojun asked.

    "Yes, big brother." Ji Ning was quite grateful. Tian Daojun had already thought carefully about him. He couldn't let Tian Daojun take him through more than a hundred territories like a nanny. You must know that many places have  You need to fly slowly, and some may even be dangerous and troublesome.

    In the next three years, Ji Ning lived in Da Moyuan. He also asked his followers, the Fire Fairy Su Youji, and the Wild Dog Ancestral God to come out of the Cave Heaven Magic Weapon, and they both lived temporarily in Shuilian Ju with him.

    In the past three years, Tian Daojun occasionally pointed out Ji Ning, and even pointed out the fire fairy Su Youji. As for the wild dog ancestor god?  His understanding is so poor that Tian Daojun is too lazy to give advice.

    In a blink of an eye, the three-year period has expired.

    Today¡¯s third update is completed, eh, eh, I will continue to owe chapters tomorrow~~~~~

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25 Chapter 12 Cognition of the Sword

    One day, Ji Ning was writing a word in the floating wooden study room, and the words were full of sword energy.

    The Fire Fairy Su Youji on the side was very obediently helping Ji Ning to polish the ink and watching Ji Ning write. Logically speaking, the Fire Fairy Su Youji lived up to her name and was a fiery person. But the reason why she was so obediently helping Ji Ning to polish the ink was that she  On the one hand, she is Ji Ning's follower. On the other hand, she also wants to follow Ji Ning as much as possible.

    ¡° Then when Tian Yiduojun gave advice to Ji Ning, he would also give advice to her occasionally.

    "That senior Dao Lord is so amazing." Fire Fairy Su Youji was filled with admiration and shock when she thought of Tian Dao Lord. "He has given me guidance several times in the past three years. Now I can clearly see the path to the World Realm. As long as I break through the bottleneck,  You can step into the world!"

    Su Youji gained a lot.

    A Dao Lord of Life and Death who has reached the edge of 'hedao' can't be found in the entire Da Mo Territory. Dao Lord Da Mo is inferior compared to him!  This kind of guidance is indeed a great opportunity!  Originally, she was immersed in thinking alone, and she could rival the peak ancestor gods with her Qi Refining Flow. Now she has made even more amazing progress, and is only one step away from the World Realm.

    Ji Ning¡¯s progress is also not small. Tian Daojun even competed with him several times, asking him to fight against

    ¡®The perception of the sword has undergone a more fundamental change.

    Different levels of life have different views on the way of swordsmanship.

    Although the Black Mist World God is considered powerful, his vision is limited after all.

    Although Tian Daojun does not specialize in swordsmanship, every path has something in common

    "What is a sword?"

    "Haha, I once heard Emperor Xuejian talk about what a sword is, and I think it makes sense." When Tian Daojun pointed out to Ji Ning, he said directly, "Swords are weapons created by living beings for the purpose of fighting and killing! Swords are weapons created by living beings for the purpose of fighting and killing!  , has a sword tip, a double edge, and a sword face. It is created and designed to kill. You need to understand the way of swordsmanship from the reasons why the sword was created"

    "The tip of the sword, how to kill."

    "How to kill with a single blade."

    ¡°How to kill with the combination of double blades.

    "Sword Face¡¤How to Kill."

    "When these are mixed together, how do you kill?"

    "Enlightenment, enlightenment, enlightenment is the essence, enlightenment is the origin. Rather than being mysterious and mysterious! If you keep being mysterious and mysterious, you will eventually get lost! Your way may be mysterious and mysterious to outsiders, but in your heart, your heart is like a clear mirror."  Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning and said, "Remember, understanding is important."

    "Also, everything is possible! When you focus on kendo and feel that you can't make progress. You can write more. Your writing was pretty good before I saw you. Your writing contains kendo. This is different from fighting. It is another kind of  Method. The two different methods have many things in common, which will be of great benefit to your enlightenment. As far as I know, among the masters of life and death who are good at swordsmanship, more than half of them like to draw and write. It must make sense."

    "I see that you have a high level of understanding of the elements of water, thunder and lightning, and space. Don't give up on these understandings, but also study them. There are similarities between Tao and Tao. For example, although I have not studied the way of swordsmanship, I can casually study it.  After three to five days of enlightenment, the state will be comparable to that of some Taoist masters of life and death who specialize in swordsmanship."

    Ji Ning felt that another door had opened in front of him.

    It¡¯s not about immersing yourself in enlightenment, but a new understanding of the entire kendo.

    Ji Ning has never given up on understanding the Tao of water, lightning, space, etc. He also understands that Tao and Tao have something in common.

    Regarding writing, he felt that writing was quite comfortable before. Only then did Tian Daojun really let him understand how helpful writing is to enlightening the sword.

    But the so-called essentialism really opens a new door.

    "Yes. A long, long time ago, life in chaos created something called

    "Sword is a weapon. Later, countless creatures continued to use swords, and their sword-wielding skills continued to improve, and even rose to the level of "Tao", and then became stronger and stronger Then there was the sword Dao that made countless practitioners fear.  "

    ¡°The tip of the sword¡­single edge¡­double edge¡­sword face¡­¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    Since that day, Ji Ning's understanding of swords has completely changed. In the past, he felt that the way of swordsmanship was really profound, and he slowly understood it with a pious heart.

    Now he feels that although the art of swordsmanship is profound, its essential origin is still an ordinary sword. If you grasp its origin, you can follow it to understand it.

    Ji Ning also looked at his "Mingyue Swordsmanship" and "Unknown Swordsmanship" with a different perspective. He immediately began to modify his swordsmanship. The "blood-dropping style" was more pure, the "ideal style" was more erratic, and the "yin and yang" were more chaotic.  One piece, the sky collapsed, and the domineeringSaid, ¡®Shadowless Style!¡¯ The weirdness is slightly lowered, but the speed reaches the extreme.

    ???????? Even regarding the ¡®Tianbeng-shi¡¯, it is divided into the ¡®Tian-colli-splitting¡¯ style, which attacks with the blade, and the ¡®Tian-collapse-destruction style¡¯, which attacks with the sword surface.

    Just because of the different cognition, the power of "Mingyue Sword Art" has more than doubled, and this change in cognition will really help Ji Ning in the long-term practice in the future, and he will be even more grateful to Tian Daojun for this.  times of guidance.

    "Um."

    Tian Daojun, who was sitting there, leisurely drinking wine, looked at Ji Ning who was writing in the study room of the wooden house floating in the distance, and couldn't help but nodded slightly.

    "This Ji Ning is really talented." Tian Daojun nodded lightly.

    Tao, don¡¯t teach it lightly!

    It¡¯s not that his guidance is really precious. His Dharmakaya is in Tiancang Palace and he can give good guidance to every brother in Tiancang Palace. However, practitioners have their own persistence in their hearts. If your  There is a big difference between the advice and his understanding. He will instinctively reject it. Even because of his trust in Daojun, he thinks that what Daojun said is right. Instead, he doubts his previous path, which is even worse.

    So, this way also depends on the person.

    It¡¯s not easy for a master to find a good apprentice!  Ji Ning's original "Ming Yue Swordsmanship" actually already had a rudimentary understanding of the essence. When Ji Ning was in the Three Realms, he was so arrogant that he believed that all the knowledge of swordsmanship could be integrated into these five styles, but he didn't know that these five styles  The formula is derived from the essence.

    He did it, but he didn¡¯t realize it.

    At this time, Tian Daodaojun pointed out and broke the window paper. Ning immediately understood and saw through the essence.  In addition, this is basically the path he is taking, and he naturally becomes more enlightened.

    "Ji Ning." Tian Daojun stood up and said.

    "Brother." Ji Ning, who was in the distant study, stopped writing and even walked out. In the study, he was still waiting for the Wild Dog Ancestor God.

    "I'm going to the Yibo Realm." Lord Tiandao said, "I'm not around, so you have to rely on yourself for everything."

    "Brother, don't worry about me. You must be careful when you go to the Yibo Realm." Ji Ning also worried. In the past three years of contact, Ji Ning also understood how dangerous the Yibo Realm is. It is many times more dangerous than the Sufeng Ruins.  , Tian Daojun will be in danger of death if he enters.

    "Hahaha, old man, I still want to join the Tao. How could I be trapped in Yibo Realm?" Tian Daojun laughed and walked away through the void. A figure in green robes was already standing high in the sky in the distance.  Yes, it is the dharma body of Damo Daojun.

    "Brother Da Mo, we are in trouble." Lord Tianyi said.

    "Haha, I have never gone deep into the core area of ??Yibo Realm. This time, with Brother Tian here, I can explore more." Damo Dharmakaya also laughed.

    "Walk."

    "Walk."

    The two of them immediately turned into streamers of light and quickly disappeared into the sky.

    Ji Ning watched from a distance. After three years of contact, he felt that Tian Daojun indeed treated him as a brother.

    "Brother, come out alive." Ji Ning said silently.

    "Tian Daodaojun said that if everything goes smoothly in Yibo Realm and there is no delay, he can come out in three to five years."  Once trapped, it is difficult to say. It could be as short as hundreds of millions of years, or as long as ten or hundreds of chaotic eras.

    Ji Ning continued to live in Da Mo Yuan with the Fire Fairy Su Youji and the Wild Dog Ancestral God, and even gradually became familiar with other practitioners in Da Mo Yuan. Ji Ning even competed with some swordsmen who practiced swordsmanship. Ji Ning and Da Mo Yuan  Mo Yuan's sword fighting also caused a stir, because all the great Mo Yuan's ancestors, gods, ancestors, and immortals were defeated by Ji Ning.

    It should be noted that everyone is using ordinary weapons, and even the strength is kept to a very low level, just to test the swordsmanship.

    Even if the World Realm people take action, in front of Ji Ning who now clearly understands the essence, the World Realm people who are good at swordsmanship can only beat Ji Ning. This makes the practitioners of Da Mo Academy sigh: "Brother Beiming is afraid that he is going to  It won¡¯t be long before you can enter the world realm with the way of the sword.¡±

    The days are leisurely and fulfilling, and time passes year by year.

    Three years, five years, ten years, fifty years, one hundred years

    Ji Ning lived his life as a cultivator, but Lord Tian Dao never came back.

    Chapter 1 arrives today.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 13: The Mysterious Treasure Competition

    "Jining."!

    Ji Ning, who was sitting on the floating wooden bridge and fishing leisurely, was startled by the sudden shout. He turned around and found a man in green robe standing next to him.

    "Ji Ning has met Dao Lord." Ji Ning continued. The person who came was none other than Dao Lord Da Mo. This also made Ji Ning feel a knot in his heart. He had lived in Da Mo Courtyard for more than a hundred years and was quite familiar with him.  Many World Gods, Chaos Immortals, and Ancestral Gods are familiar with him, but they have never seen Dao Lord Damo again.

    He also knew that Daojun Da Mo was in Da Mo Courtyard and rarely appeared in Da Mo Courtyard. He only appeared once in thousands of years!  However, relatively speaking, the number of appearances is relatively high. For some Dao Lords of Life and Death, even within their own sects, it is common for a Chaos Era to appear once.

    Because when the difference in strength level is too big, it is difficult to talk about it.

    "Brother Tianyi, please let me tell you." Daojun Damo looked at Ji Ning, "I'm afraid he won't be able to come out in a short time. How to go next and return to Tiancang Palace are all up to you.  .¡±

    "Can't you come out in a short time?" Ji Ning was startled and asked anxiously, "Master Dao, my eldest brother"

    "no need to worry."

    Dao Lord Damo smiled and said, "It's not dangerous, it's just that my Dharmakaya and Brother Tianyi are temporarily trapped Just escaping from that trap, I'm afraid it won't be possible for a million years! What's more!  There are more dangers ahead.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Go on." Daojun Damo threw a black token.

    Ji Ning has connected, there are only two ripples on this black token, one ripple curve is more turbulent, and the other ripple curve is gentler.

    "This is the Great Mo Ling." Dao Lord Damo said, "I have set a restriction, and it can only be refined once With this Great Mo Ling, the status is comparable to that of my disciples of the Great Mo Academy. I believe that in this territory of ours  , it can also be of some help to you.¡±

    "Thank you, Lord Dao." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    Of course he knew this was a big deal.

    With this token in hand, no one like the Black Lotus God Emperor would dare to touch him even if they were alive.  Although his status as a disciple of Tiancang Palace is more intimidating, Tiancang Palace is too far away. Not many people in Da Mo Domain know about Tian Cang Palace, and even the disciples of Da Mo Academy are afraid that not many know about it.  .

    Just like the brothers in Tiancang Palace, not many of them know about Da Moyuan. Under normal circumstances, the senior Dao Lords in the sect will not give them such a vast star map. Once given, people in the World Realm like to take risks.  Personality will run very far away. If you run too far away, you may never come back in your lifetime.

    Of course, the Dao Lords are aware of the deterrent power of Tiancang Palace, Damo Courtyard  Therefore, knowing Ji Ning's identity, some Dao Lords of Life and Death would not dare to attack Ji Ning.  For some powerful world realms, they are generally not afraid of those at the same level, and they can still escape if they are no match for them!  What they fear most is meeting the Taoist Lord of Life and Death. At this time, background is very important.

    However, you also need to know the relationship between the enemy and yourself, like the Black Lotus God Emperor stupidly reported "Seven Emperors Dao Lord", but in fact the Seven Emperors Dao Lord and Tian Dao Lord are mortal enemies, and the Seven Emperors Dao Lord has long been frightened and ran away.  If you report it, you will die even faster.

    Day by day passes.

    Ji Ning still lives in Damo Courtyard. He is in no hurry to go out and take risks, because his strength is currently in an explosive period.

    ¡®The Star Reaching Hand, the seventh turn, has already taken shape, and it was realized early on under the guidance of Daojun Jingtian.

    ¡®The Golden Statue¡¯s magical power has been mastered in the middle volume. After spending dozens of squares of chaos crystals, it has also been developed with the help of the Sky-gazing Taihao Pagoda. Now the divine body is comparable to the ultimate magic weapon of chaos.  This is already the level of Beixiu World God.

    These are all easily accomplished.

    The reason why Ji Ning feels at ease in Da Mo Yuan is because he now has a new cognitive way to analyze the way of swordsmanship. His progress is extremely fast, and he has not encountered any bottlenecks yet!  Generally, practitioners will choose to venture out after encountering a bottleneck. Seeing more and experiencing more will make it easier for them to gain enlightenment and break through the bottleneck.

    "Beiming, Senior Brother Sanhan is going to go to the Star Tower space in the Sky Blue Territory to have a try. If you want to go, you can go find Senior Brother Sanhan. Do you want to go?"

    "Azure Territory? Star Tower Space?"

    "Well, the Azure Territory is not far from our Great Mo Territory. In the Star Tower Space, in the legend, an ancient great power threw out a tower-shaped magic weapon of his and left it in the chaos. The tower-shaped magic weapon guided the chaos, and naturally  It becomes one space and has incredible power. I heard that even the Taoist Lords of Life and Death often go there and want to get that pagoda! Unfortunately, no one has been able to get that pagoda so far. For our world, the treasures contained in the pagoda  , Dharma doors, and rare treasures are enough. Do you want to go? Senior Brother Sanhan is very powerful, it will be much safer to go with him."!

    ¡°??I don¡¯t want to go for the time being, thank you Qicai brother.  "

    "okay."

    Immortal Qicai said a few words to Ji Ning and then left.

    Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    As the strongest force in the entire Da Mo Domain, the Da Mo Academy is also very demanding in recruiting disciples, with extremely high requirements for talent and understanding. Generally, those who are accepted are those who are in the World Realm and can enter at the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal level. They are almost monsters  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤So those in the world realm of Da Mo Academy can generally cultivate to the state of perfection.

    Once you reach perfection and make a breakthrough, you will be the Taoist Lord of Life and Death!

    There are many worldly cultivators outside, but only a few have reached perfection.  But in Da Mo Yuan, the vast majority of them have reached perfection!  Therefore, the disciples of Da Mo Yuan are full of fighting spirit, and they all like to take risks, hoping to find their own way and step into the realm of life and death.

    "Almost all of the people in Wuyanxing have given up completely and live an extremely comfortable life."

    "But everyone in Da Mo Courtyard is working hard."

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    He doesn¡¯t know that there are actually some World Realm people in Da Mo Yuan who have been unable to break through despite their efforts for a long time. When they are tired, exhausted, have no fighting spirit, and give up, they will leave Da Mo Yuan to find a place to live a peaceful life.  And those who stayed in Da Mo Courtyard were full of endless fighting spirit and desire.

    Therefore, there are many people who go out to take risks. Everyone who wants to take risks will usually make it public and invite other classmates to go there with them. If three or five brothers join forces to go out, they will have a greater chance of survival!  And there is more trust and unity among fellow students.

    "I am now analyzing and deducing the third form of "Unknown Swordsmanship" - Luo Tian Style."

    "The progress is very fast now. When one day I encounter a bottleneck, or the third form is completely understood, I will go to the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, and then I will also make it public in Da Mo Academy, and I can also invite two or three people in Da Mo Academy  A disciple will accompany you." Ji Ning said secretly.

    The Ten Thousand Gods Mansion

    ??????????????????? The only place in the entire Great Mo Territory that contains the Snow Map Scroll, apart from the Sufeng Ruins, is the Mansion of the Gods.

    Ji Ning¡¯s one hundred and sixty-first year in the Great Mo Academy.

    "Treasure competition."

    ¡°A treasure competition is about to be held.

    A piece of news suddenly spread throughout the entire Da Mo Courtyard, causing a commotion in the Da Mo Courtyard.

    "Master, master." Fire Fairy Su Youji rushed back.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning was still writing. While writing, the sword meaning he comprehended was naturally contained. He put down his pen and looked at Su Youji.

    "I heard a piece of news." Su Youji's face was flushed and her eyes were bright. Because of her natural charm, she was able to have a good time in Damo Yard and made many friends.  On the contrary, the Wild Dog Ancestor God is always cold and cold, but he doesn't have many friends.

    "In the Wanbao Palace, ninety-nine years later, there will be a treasure competition." Su Youji continued.

    "Treasure competition?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "There will be many treasures by then, and whoever bids the highest will be able to buy them. Many treasures that cannot be bought at ordinary times will appear." Su Youji was extremely excited. "I heard that such a treasure competition would only be held for ten years in the Chaos Era.  Every time, almost all world realms in the entire Great Mo Territory are attracted."

    "I've heard about various treasures, even the Eternal Divine Weapon, many more mysterious treasures than the Eternal Divine Weapon" Su Youji was very excited, "Master, we must go and take a look."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He knows that no matter it is the Great Mo Realm or the Tiancang Realm, ten treasure competitions will be held in every Chaos Era!  At that time, various rare treasures will appear, allowing practitioners to bid for them!  These treasures are not owned by Da Moyuan and Tiancang Palace, but were sent by a mysterious force.

    This mysterious force will send a Dao Lord to come to the Great Mo Realm ten times in every Chaos Epoch and hold ten treasure competitions. The Wanbao Palace only lends the venue.

    Regardless of whether it is sold or not, the remaining treasures will be taken away.

    "This mysterious force can be found in almost every territory." Ji Ning secretly thought, "In any territory, there will occasionally be treasure competitions like this Well, you must not miss such treasure competitions. If you miss it, it will be really bad.  I don¡¯t know how long it will take before we meet again.¡±

    "It seems that the treasures I obtained in Sufeng Ruins must be sold quickly to prepare for the treasure competition." Ji Ning's eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Chapter two is here, and there is chapter three today.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 14: Gathering

    The blazing stars have magma lakes on their surfaces.  !

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡± There were some bubbles on the surface of a magma lake, and a huge head could be seen faintly emerging from the edge of the magma lake.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The huge sleeping creature opened its eyes, and there was still a red light in its eyes.

    "Oh? Treasure competition?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The huge thing lying in the depths of the magma lake immediately turned into a stream of light. The stream of light condensed on the shore and turned into a naked and handsome man. A set of fiery red robes also condensed on his body.

    "The treasure competition in the Great Mo Realm has begun? Will it be held in ninety-two years?" The handsome man's eyes were filled with scarlet light. "It's not too far away from here. Huh, I have visited many Dao Lord ruins in the past ten Chaos Epochs.  I finally got an eternal magic weapon! Plus my own eternal magic weapon maybe I can buy the 'Stealing Life and Death Pill' at the treasure competition."

    "Stealing the Pill of Life and Death!"

    "We must get it at all costs!" The handsome man gritted his teeth, and then he turned into a ray of fire and disappeared through the void.

    "The treasure competition? It will be held in Yibo City in the Eternal Realm of Great Mo? It will be held eighty-six years later?" On the majestic throne, a woman in a gorgeous white robe laughed softly.

    "Master, you have been in retreat, and I don't dare to disturb you. If the master has not come out of seclusion until the last year of the treasure competition, then I can only forcefully interrupt your retreat Fortunately, it doesn't have to be like this.  "The woman wearing a gorgeous purple robe on the side said with a smile.

    "It's hard to collect three thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. I hope I can buy the treasures we need." The woman in a gorgeous white robe said softly, "That way, my strength will be comparable to the peak of the World God."

    "Treasure competition?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk and see if there are any treasures that we can afford and that are of great use to us.¡±

    "Walk."

    In a world of chaos, three world-level practitioners who were cultivating in secret walked together and rushed to the eternal world of Da Mo.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The news has spread throughout the entire Da Mo Territory, because there are already stations of all the major forces in Yibo City, so naturally they can know it at the first time.

    Following this news, it spread to some surrounding areas.

    The reason why it is said that it will be held ninety-nine years later is that there will be enough time to spread the word and allow some practitioners to come from some surrounding areas.

    The ancient Yibo City is becoming more and more lively.

    Strange World Gods and Chaos Immortals came here one after another. Some of them are from the Great Mo Realm, but they are very famous in the Great Mo Realm. Instead, they have no ambitions and are content with enjoying the world.  Most of those who really want to go further on the road of spiritual practice are wandering and adventuring, so the ordinary ancestors and gods do not know them.

    Of course, those who came to Yibo City were also practitioners from some surrounding areas.

    "Master, wait until it's completely dark, and it's time for the treasure hunt to begin." The thin and cold wild dog ancestor followed Ji Ning.

    "It's so beautiful." Fire Fairy Su Youji on the side was amazed.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The sky has darkened. The eternal world was created by ancient powers. There is also night and day.

    "Wow~~~" The Wanbao Palace in the distance is dazzling, surrounded by strips of light. It is the most dazzling building in the entire Yibo City. At a glance, the World God and the Chaos Immortals entered the Wanbao Palace one by one.

    "World Gods and Chaos Immortals who are usually rare to see are so common today." Ji Ning admired.

    "Of course there are many. It is estimated that most of the world realm in the entire Great Mo Territory is here, and there are also some other territories" Su Youji was extremely excited.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in first,¡± Ji Ning said.

    With that said, he took Su Youji and Wild Dog Ancestor God towards Wanbao Palace.

    Wanbao Palace is bustling and bustling, and there is a World God and a Chaos Immortal standing guard at the palace gate.

    "Fellow Taoist, please."

    "Fellow Taoist, please come in."

    The two Da Mo Academy disciples said with smiles on their faces.

    And these World Gods and Chaos Immortals who participated in the treasure competition also responded politely. After all, this is the territory of Da Mo Yuan. Da Mo Daojun of Da Mo Yuan still has a great reputation in the surrounding territories.  A strong deterrent.

    "Those below the world level, go this way." There is also a maid leading the way.

    "Master, there are so many great masters in the world.ah.  "A True Immortal was anxiously following an Ancestral God. This Ancestral God was quite famous in his hometown, but at this moment he was cautious lest he offend anyone. That's it." The Ancestral God also kept a low profile at the moment and came to the side door obediently.  !

    "This treasure competition is extraordinary. All the treasures are extraordinary. Therefore, if cultivators below the world realm want to enter, they must have more than ten directions of chaotic spiritual liquid to enter. Fellow Taoist, please understand." There were two maids at the side door.  , one of them said politely.

    "This is nature, this is nature."

    "Well, fellow Taoist, please come in."

    There is orderly order in front of Wanbao Palace.

    World realm people can enter directly, but the ancestor gods and ancestors need to see if they have the qualifications. Otherwise, a large number of ancestor gods and ancestors will come to join in the fun, and Wanbao Palace cannot accommodate so many people.

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, brought the hot and charming Su Youji, and the cold wild dog ancestor god also walked towards Wanbao Palace.

    "Go this way below the world realm." A maid will lead you.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The two disciples of Da Moyuan who were at the palace gate in the distance, the Chaos Immortal among them noticed this scene, walked over, and shouted: "Back off."

    The maid was startled.

    These maids are just hired, but they are not the real disciples of Da Mo Academy.

    "Brother Beiming, why didn't you come with the other brothers?" Immortal Qicai said with a smile. This was Immortal Qicai who was very close to Ji Ning in Damo Academy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk first and see a lot of things. There are indeed many world realms today.¡± Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "There are a lot of them. I don't usually have the opportunity to see so many world realms. The treasure competition has attracted people from the world realms from all over the world. In addition to the world realms, there are even Tao Lords coming." Qicai Immortal  Mysterious said in a low voice.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Taojun?

    "Beiming, you go directly to the third floor. That's where our own people from the Great Moyuan are. There is no need to be in the main hall downstairs." Immortal Qicai said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "Go and receive the reception. I know you have a lot of things to do today."

    "Haha." Qicai Immortal smiled, and even returned to the palace gate. Ji Ning took Su Youji and Wild Dog Ancestor God and entered directly from the main entrance of Wanbao Palace. This only made other Chaos Immortals and World Gods enter.  He looked at it slightly confused.

    "Beiming."

    "Brother Beiming, this way."

    There were also some disciples of Damo Academy who were responsible for maintaining order in the main hall. When they saw Ji Ning, they immediately led Ji Ning.

    "Brother Beiming, go directly to the third floor." Ji Ning was led to the third floor. There were many quiet rooms on the entire third floor, where the disciples of the Great Mo Academy stayed. Ji Ning was also assigned one.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji and the Wild Dog Ancestor God are in the house. Through the huge windows, they can overlook the huge hall below.

    There are many seats in the hall, many World Gods and Chaos Immortals are sitting down, and the Ancestral Gods and Ancestor Immortals are also sitting below.  Of course, there are many rooms on the second floor of the hall. You need to spend ten directions of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to occupy one room. Ten squares of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is enough to buy a Tao Divine Weapon. It is too dark, so even if it is the World God,  More than 99% of the Chaos Immortals are in the main hall.

    The very few who didn¡¯t want to reveal their identities went up to the second floor.

    The top floor of the hall is the most spacious. At this moment, a woman in white is sitting cross-legged, with a stick of incense burning beside her. The fragrance is lingering, and there is unprecedented silence.

    "Thousand shadows."

    Two people came from outside, it was Daojun Damo in a green robe and a beautiful woman.

    "Da Mo, sister Yan'er." The woman in white nodded gently.

    "The Dragon God is here too." Lord Damodao said.

    "Dragon God?" The woman in white who was sitting cross-legged frowned upon hearing this, with a hint of disgust.

    At this time, a man walking in from the outside was wearing a golden Taoist robe. He was quite graceful and noble. There were some scales on his forehead. He was the Taoist Dragon God. The Taoist Dragon God looked at the woman in white and said with a smile: "Qianying  Fairy, I didn¡¯t expect Fairy Qianying to be escorting the treasure this time. If I had known earlier, I would have done it for you, so why does Fairy have to work so hard.¡±

    "Don't bother." The woman in white said calmly.

    Longshen Taoist Lord smiled when he saw this, but his smile was a little cold.

    Daojun Damo and his wife looked at each other, but there was nothing they could do about it. Daojun Longshen and Daojun Qianying were because of

    ¡®The Dragon Transformation Fruit has created a great feud. If we met in private, it would probably be a life-and-death fight.

    Today three chapters are finished~~~~Please also ask for recommendation votes~~~

    Recommendation tickets, per person per dayYes, I hope you can support Tomato~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 15: The treasure competition begins

    "Fellow Taoists." Along with a laugh, a man in green robe with antlers on his head walked in.

    "Brother Tian Qingzi, I didn't expect you to come to this treasure competition." Taoist Master Long Shen was the most enthusiastic.

    "Brother Tian Qingzi." Damo Daojun and his wife also spoke.

    "Um."

    The deer-antlered man smiled and nodded at Daojun Damo and his wife. He also glanced at Daojun Longshen. Finally, his eyes fell on the woman in white and said with a smile, "Qianying, I heard that you were the one escorting the treasure this time. I was here in Qingyuli that day.  It¡¯s also very close, so I came to see an old friend.¡±

    "It's been a long time." Qianying Daojun, a woman in white, nodded slightly and smiled more.

    This is Tian Qingzi, who ranks first in terms of strength among the surrounding areas. Tian Qingzi is also a powerful man who has touched the edge of Hedao. However, no one else in his Tian Qing Sect can bear it.  As the sect's powerful Dao Lord, and with plenty of time, Tian Qingzi accumulated it slowly and tried to combine the Dao in the future.

    "Huh." A gust of wind blew by, and then condensed into a figure.

    "Sister Qianying." I saw a short old man wearing a short shirt shouting with a smile.

    "Brother Shui Fengzi." The woman in white, who had always been relatively cold, stood up when she saw this, walked directly to the short old man, and took the short old man's hand, "Brother Shui Fengzi, I want to see you  It¡¯s not easy at all, so I tried to find a way to get the job of escorting treasures to the Great Mo Territory this time, and I really saw you.¡±

    "Haha, your brother and I can just wander around when I have nothing to do." Shui Fengzi laughed.

    "Shui Fengzi, long time no see." Daojun Damo also smiled.

    "Da Mo." Shui Fengzi nodded.

    There are a total of four Dao Lords in the Da Mo Realm, but all the Dao Lords are like dragons but not their tails. Therefore, the general Ancestral Gods, Ancestral Immortals, and World Realms only know that there is one Dao Lord Da Mo in the Da Mo Territory, but the others are  I don¡¯t know.

    The four Dao Lords of Da Mo Domain are Da Mo Dao Lord and his wife, Shui Fengzi, and Dong Fan Dao Lord.  Dong Fan Daojun is slightly weaker, while Shui Fengzi is completely lazy and has no intention of building a sect. He wanders around freely on his own. In terms of strength, he can be regarded as a powerful figure similar to Damo Daojun.

    Among the five Taoists on the top floor.

    Tian Qingzi is number one, Dao Lord Da Mo and Shui Fengzi are second, Dao Lord Qianying and Dao Lord Longshen are even worse. Dao Lord Da Mo¡¯s wife is naturally the weakest.

    It is normal for treasure competitions to attract not too many Dao Lords, only three to five.  Because this kind of treasure competition mainly allows people in the world to buy some rare treasures However, every time there is a treasure competition, there will be some at the bottom of the box that make Dao Lord coveted, so come and take a look, maybe you can  Come across what you want.

    "Brother Tian Qingzi." Taoist Master Longshen was very enthusiastic. There was Taoist Brother Tianqingzi on the left and Taoist Brother Tianqingzi on the right.

    This made Shui Fengzi curl his lips.

    ??????????????????????????????? If Shui Fengzi is carefree and unruly, Dragon God Taoist Lord is on the contrary, all-rounded and exquisite, and he likes to make friends with those Tao Lords who are really at the top!  People like Tian Qingzi and Tian Daojun who stand on the edge of Hedao are very intimidating because they are so powerful. Even if Hedao fails, it means that they are destined to die.

    Before their bodies and souls are destroyed, they become crazy, which scares everyone.  Because he is destined to die, who dares to provoke him?  Even if Hedao succeeds and becomes eternal, he still doesn't want to provoke those lunatics who failed.

    Dragon God Dao Lord just likes to make friends with the top Tao Lords, and he even goes out of his way to make friends. Not to mention that he works so hard to make friends, and he does have many friends!  Therefore, no matter where Dragon God Dao Lord goes, other Dao Lords generally have to give him some respect. However, many Tao Lords who are aloof and arrogant at heart are quite disdainful of Dragon God Dao Lord.

    "The treasure competition has begun." Qianying Daojun said while looking down.

    In a private room on the third floor.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Wild Dog Ancestor God also looked through the windows at the huge hall below. The hall didn't look big from the outside but was actually ten miles in diameter. Tens of thousands of practitioners surrounded the central display platform.  Sit down, many of these practitioners are world gods, chaos immortals, and some ancestor gods rent immortals.

    Even if it is the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal, at least the Chaos Spiritual Liquid from the Ten Directions can come in.  Therefore, the distance between the chairs for each person to sit is relatively loose.  After all, it's a full ten miles away. Of course, for them, their eyesight is amazing, and they can clearly see how many legs an ant has ten miles away.

    "Master, it's begun." Su Youji pointed downwards.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also saw it.

    I saw three female Chaos Immortals wearing strange patterned robes walking onto the central display stand. The leading womanChaos Immortal's skin was like ice cubes, and her eyes were silver. The silver-eyed woman stood in the center, and the other two women stood on both sides.

    "Welcome practitioners from many realms to gather here. I will host this treasure competition." The silver-eyed woman said with a smile, "You must be waiting impatiently, so I won't say much and will start the treasure competition directly.  Right. The rules of the treasure competition are very simple. Every treasure has a minimum price, and every time you bid, at least one additional amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid will be added to the price."

    "Okay, let's start with the first treasure."

    The silver-eyed woman stretched out her right hand that seemed to be condensed on ice, and suddenly a withered yellow wooden strip appeared above her palm. The wooden strip floated up, about ten feet above, so that people from all directions could see it.  Practitioners can see it clearly.

    "This is the 'thread of soul-attracting wood,'" the woman with silver eyes said with a smile. "The line of soul-attracting wood only needs to be ignited to completely burn into a puff of smoke. After the smoke is completely swallowed  You can fall into a deep sleep and sleep for a thousand years. The inner demons that affect the practitioner and make it difficult for the practitioner to move forward will become weaker and no longer affect them."

    "A line of soul-inducing wood, a minimum price of twelve square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, let's start fighting for the treasure!"

    "Fifteen directions!" The first person to call out the price was an ancestor. This ancestor's eyes were full of longing.

    "Sixteen directions." The gray-robed Chaos Immortal in another place said calmly, which immediately made the Ancestor Immortal grit his teeth and feel helpless. The reason why he suddenly added three directions of Chaos Spiritual Liquid was to shock other practitioners. Unfortunately, no one could  Clearly understand the value of a line of soul-inducing wood.  Than wealth?  Most of the ancestor gods and ancestors are incomparable to the world realm.

    "Seventeen directions."

    "Eighteen directions."

    Ji Ning looked at it from above and exclaimed: "A thread of soul-inducing wood? I didn't expect that the first one would be such a treasure."

    Practitioners will have shadows in their hearts due to some things during their practice, and even inner demons may appear.  This inner demon will continue to plague the practitioners. Although it can be suppressed, it will prevent the practitioners from truly meditating at the critical moment of enlightenment, and it will be difficult to improve their natural strength.  And the 'Thread of Soul-inducing Wood' allows practitioners to sleep for a thousand years. When they wake up, the original shadows and inner demons in their hearts will become blurred as if a long, long time has passed.

    This is a very magical item. Although its price is comparable to some divine weapons of the Tao, it is too rare. For example, if you usually buy it in Wanbao Palace, Wanbao Palace can also help you get it, but the price will be higher.  It's ridiculously expensive, at least fifty square meters.  Sometimes it is more difficult to get it with the power of Da Mo Yuan, and the price is even more expensive.

    And the items and reserve prices of the treasures are cheap.

    This is why all the Taoists came to see if they could catch the leak.

    "Thirty-two squares, is there anything higher?" The silver-eyed woman looked around, "In that case -" As she spoke, the line of soul-inducing wood suspended above began to fly downwards slowly, and when it completely landed on the silver-eyed woman  The moment you hold it in your hands, it means the bidding is over.

    A thread of soul-inducing wood flew into his hand.

    "Okay, a line of soul-drawing wood, thirty-two squares." The woman with silver eyes said, and a woman behind her stepped forward to take the line of soul-drawing wood, then walked down the display stand and reported the final thirty-two squares.  An ancestor god from Erfang Price walked over.

    Treasures like the first-line soul-inducing wood are mostly urgently needed by the ancestor gods and ancestors.

    Because the higher the realm, the stronger the mental state. People in the world realm are rarely troubled by inner demons Even if they are troubled, some powerful inner demons cannot be suppressed by a thread of soul-inducing wood.  The first-line soul-inducing wood can usually be purchased, and you can only buy it at fifty or sixty.  Now it will be cheaper to compete for the treasure, and the ancestor gods and ancestors are the most anxious.

    Many world realms are just watching, and it¡¯s not time for them to bid yet.

    Ji Ning is also watching from the third floor. He has sold many treasures for this treasure competition, and is waiting for some rare and powerful treasures in the treasure competition!

    On Monday, please give Tomato a few recommendation votes, thank you~~~

    "

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25 Chapter 16 Wings

    Ji Ning had also learned about it in the Great Mo Academy before, and knew that there were a lot of treasures in each treasure competition, all kinds of normal magic weapons, almost every category and every faction.  So Ji Ning sold many of the treasures he got in Sufeng Ruins. He originally planned to keep the treasures in his hands.

    ¡®Chang Xue Banner¡¯ and ¡®Caiyun Realm¡¯ were also sold.

    Although Chang Xuefan has several demons, it can contain enemies and detect dangers, so it is still very useful.  However, Ji Ning instinctively felt a little displeased with this kind of sinful treasure, so he just used it for the time being since he didn't have any good treasures before.  But now that I know there is a treasure coming, of course I sell it.

    Although Caiyun Realm is a domain-type magic weapon, Ji Ning has no understanding of the clouds and mists. Ji Ning cannot refine the multiple restrictions contained in the divine weapon of the Tao, and can only exert a small part of its power.  Naturally, it was sold.

    Chang Xuefan sold more than 150 square meters.

    In short

    Except for the snow scroll and the rock puppet, almost all the treasures of the three world realm powers were sold out. They were sold directly to Da Mo Yuan. Because Ji Ning was a distinguished guest of Da Mo Yuan, so Da Mo Yuan also  It didn't take much advantage of Ji Ning, but it was enough for Ji Ning to get 1,580 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, which was a huge sum of money!  But in the treasure competition, it doesn't matter. You still have to be careful.

    "My divine sword Purple Light Qiong and that snow map scroll are both extremely valuable, but they are of great use to me." Ji Ning looked through the window at the huge hall.

    The huge hall is surrounded by tens of thousands of practitioners.

    The silver-eyed woman also took out one treasure after another, setting off one craze after another.

    In the blink of an eye, the treasure competition has lasted for more than three hours. This is actually just the beginning. Each treasure competition lasts for nearly ten days.  After all, it takes a lot of time to take out a treasure, just introduce it and complete the final bidding.  At the end of the day, there are usually only a few hundred treasures.

    "This is a magic weapon." The silver-eyed woman raised her hand, and white wings appeared on her palm. The small white wings quickly rose and grew in size. Soon they flew to a height of ten feet above, and the wings also  It was as tall as a person, and the entire wings exuded strange fluctuations, appearing and disappearing.

    "This is a top-grade magic weapon of the Tao, called 'Mingkong Wings,' and the divine patterns contained within it contain

    ¡®The many mysteries of space are suitable for practitioners who follow the path of space.  "The silver-eyed woman said, "With these wings, the flight speed will be extremely fast, and it is also suitable for close combat, which can greatly increase the flexibility.  "

    "The magic weapon 'Mingkong Wings', the lowest price is thirty cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, let's start the fight for the treasure." The silver-eyed woman said loudly.

    "Thirty squares."

    "Thirty-one."

    "Thirty-five square meters."

    It immediately aroused competition among many practitioners. In fact, flexibility is the most important in close combat, and even escaping from danger is extremely important.

    "And these wings can greatly increase the speed of flight and greatly increase flexibility.  Although it is only a top-grade Tao magic weapon.  But it is even rarer and more precious than ordinary Tao divine weapons.

    The third floor.

    "Master, don't you need this kind of magic weapon?" Su Youji asked at the side.

    "Wait a moment, there should be something better." Ji Ning frowned. He wanted a pair of wings, because he was in the close combat style, but what he was best at was swordsmanship. Although thunder, lightning, water, etc.  I also have some insights into walking and space, but there is still a big gap compared to the way of swordsmanship.

    Strictly speaking, I have the highest achievement in swordsmanship, followed by lightning, water, and finally space¡¤¡¤¡¤

    The divine patterns on the Mingkong Wings must be very mysterious - with my achievements in space, I am afraid that I can only display part of the power.

    "Sixty-nine directions, is there anything higher?" The silver-eyed woman looked around. At the same time, the winged magic weapon suspended ten feet high also slowly descended and became smaller. Finally, the winged magic weapon turned into a big slap and landed in the palm of her hand.  , "The battle for the treasure is over, the wings are in the sky, sixty-nine directions."

    Immediately, another woman behind her took the winged magic weapon and sent it to the World God who succeeded in bidding.

    Ji Ning looked at it. He hadn¡¯t made a bid so far because he hadn¡¯t seen anything that really made him excited. If it wasn¡¯t a perfect fit, there was no need.  After all, with the Chaos Spiritual Liquid in hand, there are plenty of opportunities to buy treasures.

    "If it doesn't work out, I'll buy a flying boat specially used for escaping." Ji Ning thought to himself, "For close combat, even if I lose my flexibility, I won't be afraid of anyone with my swordsmanship."

    This is the second best idea.

    The fight for the treasure will last for an hour.  !

    "This is thisThe fifth winged magic weapon of this treasure competition is also a top-grade Tao magic weapon!  It¡¯s called ¡®Thunder Light Wings¡¯.  "The silver-eyed woman stretched out her hand, and her voice echoed throughout the hall.

    "Thunder light?"

    Ji Ning on the third floor immediately twitched his ears.

    In order to master the Nine-horned Electric Snake in the Three Realms, Ji Ning's divine body was more suitable for thunder and lightning than the Thunder God Tianzun. He made rapid progress in thunder and lightning and was at the same level as the water element.  Second only to Kendo.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Ji Ning watched from a distance as a pair of cyan wings flew up from the palms of the silver-eyed woman, faintly surrounded by electric light.

    "Thunder Light Wings use thunder and lightning as their source and tear through obstacles with sword light. They are extremely fast. They are good at flight and close combat. They are very suitable for practitioners who are good at swordsmanship and thunder and lightning." Silver-eyed woman  said.

    Ji Ning stood in front of the window and his eyes lit up: "That's it!"

    Thunder Light Wings are actually more demanding than the previous 'Mingkong Wings'. After all, practitioners are still good at space.  There are many people who are good at thunder and lightning, and there are also people who are good at swordsmanship.  But there are relatively few people who are good at swordsmanship and thunder and lightning at the same time.

    But generally, the power of the magic weapon will be more astonishing when the two Tao are combined.

    "Magic weapon Thunder Light Wings, lowest price, thirty-six square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, let's start fighting for the treasure." The silver-eyed woman said.

    "Thirty-eight squares."

    "Forty squares."

    "Forty-five square meters."

    There were immediately many quotes from world gods in the hall, and the price growth rate was obviously faster than that of the previous Mingkong Wings.  Although there are few practitioners suitable for this lightning wing, there are too many world realms that cannot handle it, and there are still many who are good at swordsmanship and thunder and lightning.  After all, there are usually not many divine soldiers of the Tao in Yibo City, and there are even fewer winged ones. Suitable ones like this are even rarer to see.

    "The fight was quite fierce." Ji Ning frowned slightly when he saw this, and spoke for the first time, "Fifty squares!

    The sound came from above.

    It made some practitioners look up.

    "It's the third floor."

    "He is a disciple of Damo Academy."

    "What about the disciples of Da Mo Yuan, fifty-two squares!"

    "Fifty-five square meters."

    "Sixty square meters."

    "Sixty-five square meters."

    Competition is extremely fierce.

    "Seventy-two square meters." Ji Ning called out the price for the second time. This kind of rare winged magic weapon that is extremely complicated to refine is usually difficult to buy.  When he comes across something that suits him so well, and solves the two major aspects of flying and flexibility at once, Ji Ning is bound to win!

    "Seventy-three squares."

    "Seventy-four directions."

    The quotations have obviously begun to slow down. For a high-grade magic weapon of the Tao, the price still has a limit.  No big deal, I'll just buy it again at the next treasure competition.  After all, there are ten treasure competitions in a Chaos Era in Yibo City.

    "Seventy-six square meters."

    Ji Ning on the third floor frowned slightly and spoke again: "Eighty directions!"

    The whole hall fell silent, and no one made any more offers for a while. Eighty square meters had reached a bottleneck. It should be noted that the puppet magic weapon owned by Ji Ning only exceeded one hundred square meters.

    "Eighty directions, is there anyone higher?" The cyan lightning wings suspended above the silver-eyed woman began to slowly descend, and fell into her palm in a moment, "The treasure battle is over, the thunder wings, eighty directions."

    Ji Ning on the third floor breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. His mental limit was one hundred cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  Because he is different from other practitioners. People in other worlds have lived for a long time. In Yibo City, there are ten treasure competitions in one Chaos Era, which is not too crazy.  But Ji Ning didn't want to wait that long. By the time of the next treasure competition, he might have already reached the world level.

    "Eighty Fang, it's enough to buy a wing magic weapon that suits me." Ji Ning was secretly happy.

    "Congratulations, master." Wild Dog Ancestor God said.

    "Master, congratulations. If you don't take action, it's fine. If you do, you will get it." Fire Fairy also smiled.

    "It's still early, this is just a side dish." Ji Ning smiled. The Winged Magical Artifact only contains 80 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, but he has prepared more than a thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and the real treasure of the treasure competition has not yet appeared!  According to legend, there are some treasures that make the Taoists of life and death covet.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 17: Water Movement Counterattack

    Treasures are sold one by one, and of course there are occasionally one or two that are not wanted by practitioners.

    In the blink of an eye, three days have passed since this treasure competition, and all the practitioners in the entire hall are becoming more and more enthusiastic, because the good treasures are placed at the back, and the later the stage, the more good treasures there are.

    "The magic weapon I want to take out this time is a piece of armor." The silver-eyed fairy smiled, and her voice echoed in the ears of tens of thousands of practitioners. "It is the most unique piece of armor in this treasure competition."

    "Um?"

    All the practitioners¡¯ eyes lit up and they listened carefully.

    Ji Ning also watched carefully.

    "The most unique armor?" Even the Dao Lords on the top floor were overlooking the hall.

    "Sister Qianying, what kind of unique armor?" Shui Fengzi asked curiously.

    Qianying Daojun, a woman in white, smiled and said: "Brother, just watch. You know the rules. The treasures in the treasure competition are not allowed to be leaked in advance."

    "Look what kind of treasure it is." Longshen Daojun also smiled.

    Da Mo Daojun and his wife also watched curiously.

    "Such precious armors are hard to see in recent treasure competitions in many territories. At least this is the first time such treasures have appeared in some treasure competitions I hosted." The silver-eyed woman said.  It aroused the curiosity of all practitioners present. Is this armor so rare?

    "You may have heard of it, but rarely seen it."

    The silver-eyed woman took out her crystal-clear right hand, and a tiny piece of armor appeared on the palm of her right hand. As the armor flew upward, it quickly became a normal size. The entire armor seemed ordinary, but there was a faint condensation on the surface.  layer of frost.

    "This armor is called Shuangjiao Yi." The woman with silver eyes said with a smile, "It is suitable for practitioners who have some insights into the water element. It looks ordinary, it is just a top-quality armor that is a magic weapon of the Tao.  .¡±

    "But it has a counter-shock effect."

    "Whether it's a close fight or a magic weapon attack, as long as it falls on this armor, it will be counterattacked with the same power."

    As soon as the words fell.

    The whole hall was filled with exclamations of exclamation.

    "Equal power to counterattack?" All the practitioners were shocked. This is equivalent to saying that someone hit him with a sword with all his life, and just after using Lao Jiayi's move, an attack with the same power was counterattacked. This is so close to him.  When fighting, there is no way to fight.

    "With these treasures, World Gods who are good at close combat can definitely fight with those at a higher level."

    "This is too outrageous."

    The gods of the world generally have very strong defense in their divine bodies, and this is another top-notch armor for the divine weapons of the Tao.  Generally, even if their strength is one or two levels higher, it is impossible to directly destroy their divine body.  As long as one hit fails to kill, this same power will rebound.  Even if you are stronger than them, it will be troublesome to fight.

    Ji Ning's heart was filled with excitement after hearing this. This armor is definitely suitable for close combat. He has a strong divine body and the power of the blue and white mist, which is even more impressive.  Once he becomes a world god in the futureof course he will be stronger in close combat!  Having such an armor is even more powerful.

    "Water backlash?" The Taoists on the top floor were confused.

    "It's just a water element counter-shock." Dragon God Taoist frowned, "Although this type of water element counter-shock armor is relatively rare, there are one or two in almost every treasure competition. Qianying Tao Lord, your subordinates have been  The bragging is a bit too much, why is it that it is difficult to see treasure competitions in many territories recently, and this is the first time that she has hosted a treasure competition. Is this the first time for your subordinates to host it? "

    "Water counterattack?"

    Tian Qingzi, Shui Fengzi, Damo Daojun and his wife were also confused. They were all excited and excited to the gods of the world, but they were still seen often by Daojun.

    "She has hosted treasure competitions at least a hundred times." Qianying Daojun glanced at Longshen Daojun coldly, "Just don't bid for it later."

    "I don't want to bid?" Longshen Daojun was stunned.

    What's the meaning?

    Could it be that this armor will attract him to bid?  Are you kidding? He is a dignified Taoist, but he uses Eternal Divine Weapon level.

    "The divine pattern prohibitions contained in this armor are incomparable." The silver-eyed woman said loudly, "It contains seven levels of divine pattern prohibitions. If the practitioner reaches a high enough level in the water element and reaches the state of perfection, all seven levels of divine pattern prohibitions will be fulfilled.  If you refine it Wearing this armor, you can form the 'Frost Horn Domain'."

    "The Frost Horn Domain can spread over thousands of miles."

    "In this area, all attacks will be counterattacked with the same power."

    ¡°The magic weapon Frost Horn Clothes has a base price of 5,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."The woman with silver eyes said, "Start fighting for the treasure!  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was silence below.

    Five thousand square meters?

    Are you kidding me?

    "How could it be so high?" Ji Ning, who originally had some ideas, was completely dumbfounded. Five thousand square meters, how much is his total?  And according to what I know, if I have 10,000 square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, I can buy an Eternal Divine Weapon.

    The base price of this treasure is so high, which shows that it is completely at the level of the eternal magic weapon.

    "Why is it so high?"

    "The water element's anti-shock armor was also available at the last treasure competition, but it's not so expensive."

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous.¡±

    "The base price of the Treasure Competition of the Little Qianzu Divine Array is generally only one hundred and fifty square meters."

    Whole! The tens of thousands of cultivators in the group were quiet at first, and then quietly discussed with each other. You must know that the average Tao Divine Weapon only has dozens of units!  The sword that Ji Ning sold for the first time was the same price.  Like 'Chang Xue Banner', a set of magic weapons composed of nine-headed evil demons and top-quality divine weapons of the Tao. The low one is one or two hundred square meters, and the high one is several hundred square meters.

    Five thousand square meters?

    This is already a price that more than 99% of World Realm people can only be dumbfounded by.

    "Ten thousand square meters!"

    "Twelve thousand square meters!"

    "Didn't you look down on Longshen Taoist Lord before? Fifteen thousand square meters."

    Sounds suddenly came from the top floor next to the entire hall, which made all the practitioners, including Ji Ning, feel pressured. There were also some terrifying masters among the world gods present. After all, worlds from several surrounding territories gathered here.  There are many realm powers who are stronger than Beixiu world gods.

    It¡¯s not impossible to come up with tens of thousands of square meters.  But is it worth it just for a piece of top-quality armor?

    The top floor.

    "Taojun Qianying, your understanding of the water element is not as high as mine. I think you should stop fighting." Taoist Dragon God smiled and shouted again, "Eighteen thousand square meters."

    "Dragon God boy." Shui Fengzi on the side spoke, making Longshen Daojun's face darken, but Shui Fengzi was definitely much stronger than him, "Don't argue with my sister Qianying, this is the ultimate Taoist item.  Armor, although there are restrictions on the seventh level of divine patterns, haven't you heard that as long as you reach the perfection of the world realm on the water element, it is enough to refine the seventh level. My sister Qianying can still do this."

    "If it weren't for the rules, I would have taken this treasure away a long time ago. How could I let it appear in the treasure competition." Daojun Qianying glanced at Daojun Longshen. Although she was responsible for escorting, she did not dare to violate it.  The rule is that all treasures must not be leaked before the treasure competition, and the treasures must be competed in the treasure competition.

    This is a rule that has been passed down for countless ages.

    "Twenty thousand square meters." Qianying Daojun quoted the price again.

    "Twenty-one thousand square meters." Longshen Daojun continued to shout.

    "Yan'er, there's nothing we can do." Daojun Damo said to his wife beside him.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t often go out to fight.¡± The beautiful woman smiled.

    "I don't know who refined it in the Frost Horn Domain." Daojun Damo sighed, "As long as there will be water backlash in the domain, then if the enemy attacks, as long as they don't stop, they will  He will be attacked one after another, continuously, until the opponent stops! Even if this armor does not suppress Dao Lord that much, the opponent is strong, but if it has to pass through the entire field, the power will be reduced by half. "

    As soon as the frost horns are available, a heavy anti -earthquake can continue to weaken enemy attacks for Daojun.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Thirty-eight thousand square meters."

    "Forty thousand square meters."

    The Taoist Lord Longshen and the Taoist Qianying are in complete competition, because they are neither the top nor the weakest among the Taoist Lords of Life and Death.  In fact, it is their level that needs such treasures the most.  As for Damo Daojun, Tian Qingzi, and Shui Fengzi, the terrifying opponents they encountered were not a threat to them in the Frost Horn Domain.

    "Fifty thousand square meters." Daojun Qianying quoted the price again.

    "Damn it." Longshen Daojun's face was ashen. He just came to take a look this time and pick up leaks. He didn't prepare too much Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  Qianying Daojun was responsible for escorting the treasure. Although she was not allowed to reveal the information about the treasure, she had known about the existence of such armor for a long time and must have prepared the Chaos Spiritual Liquid in advance.

    "At this price, Qianying Daojun can't be considered to be taking advantage of it. It's usually at this price. You can use the words of the silver-eyed woman who presided over the treasure competitionthis kind of armor is very rare!"  So rare!  For Daojun, it is cheap and good.It happens to be most suitable for these Dao Lords with relatively average strength.

    This Frost Horn Clothes ended up with 50,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, which shocked countless practitioners, especially the Ancestral Gods and Immortals.

    Three more hours passed after Shuangjiaoyi fought for the treasure.

    "This treasure is also an armor, called 'Water Element Armor,' and it is also a water-based anti-shock treasure." The silver-eyed woman said, "But this armor only has three levels of divine pattern prohibitions, so it must be  Only when the enemy's attack falls on the armor will there be a water-type counterattack. There is no frost horn field like before."

    "As she spoke, she extended her right hand, and a piece of armor flew up in her palm. This armor was silver-white, and it looked more beautiful than the previous frost-horned jacket.

    This piece of armor flew up and flew to the top.

    This scene immediately aroused the fiery eyes of many practitioners, including Ji Ning.

    "Shui Yuanjia, the lowest price is two hundred cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, let's start the fight for the treasure." The silver-eyed woman said.

    When Ji Ning heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    This is the normal price.

    Today, March 4th, seems to be Tomato¡¯s birthday, hahaha~~~Everyone throw some recommendation tickets and use them as birthday red envelopes, hahaha~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 18: All Spent

    As soon as the silver-eyed woman finished speaking, the practitioners in the hall, especially some world gods, shouted one after another: "Two hundred and twenty square meters!"

    "Two hundred and thirty square meters."

    "Two hundred and forty square meters."

    Prices soared rapidly.

    Ji Ning, who was also very eager in his heart, watched silently from the third floor. In this huge hall with a radius of ten miles, there were many world gods who wanted to get it, but they were not in a hurry to make an offer.  Most of the people who made quotations at the beginning just wanted to see if they could get a bargain.  Because you must know that the ultimate Tao armor, which only has a defensive effect, generally needs to reach 300 square meters of chaotic spiritual liquid.

    Like this, there are more ¡®water row anti -earthquakes, and the best of the Taoism, which is naturally more expensive.

    "Three hundred and twenty square meters."

    "Five hundred square meters!" Suddenly a deep voice sounded, and a tall alien world god with fiery red scales all over his body roared, raising the price to five hundred square meters as soon as he opened his mouth.

    The hall suddenly became quiet.

    The magic weapon also has a considerable price.  The average Taoist armor is about 300 square meters.  As for Shui Yuan Jia, it is usually around 600 square meters.

    "Five hundred and ten square meters." Ji Ning spoke.

    "The disciples of Da Mo Yuan are just extraordinary." Some cultivators looked at the third floor and murmured. The competition for treasures has been going on for so long. Many disciples of Da Mo Yuan on the third floor are still quite domineering if they don't take action.  After all, this is their territory, and since they are bidding on the third floor, they generally want to save face.

    "Six hundred squares!" A world god sitting in the hall, shrouded in gray robes, made a cold voice.

    "Six hundred and ten square meters." The alien world god with fiery red scales roared.

    "Six hundred and twenty square meters." The gray-robed World God quoted again.

    This made the alien world god hesitate for a while before giving up.

    "Six hundred and ninety square meters!" Ji Ning quoted again.

    His words made two other cultivators who were about to move stop. The price quoted by Ji Ning made them hesitate. Water Yuan Armor is very rare, but usually there will be one or two pieces in treasure competitions, and the price will be around six hundred.  Square left and right, sometimes higher, sometimes lower.  Six hundred and ninety square meters is relatively high.

    "Forget it, I'll go back and buy the World Realm puppets that form the formation. It's only five or six hundred square meters. It will help me a little better than this armor."

    "Forget it."

    Many World Realm people can only persuade themselves in their hearts. After all, this is a huge fortune. For example, on the core island of Sufeng Ruins, Ji Ning had the total treasures left by the two Chaos Immortals, Immortal Huachu and Immortal Blood Ze, at the beginning.  Not as good as this piece of armor.  The Dongming World God left enough treasures for Ji Ning to afford them.

    "Six hundred and ninety square meters, can it be higher?" The silver-eyed woman spoke, and the armor in the sky began to slowly descend, and finally landed in her palm, "The magic weapon Shui Yuan Jia, the treasure competition is over.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, sat down, picked up the wine glass and took a sip. He had already stood up nervously just now.  Because he knew very well that although he had so much chaotic spiritual fluid, it was the light of the Heavenly Daojun.  If it weren't for Tian Daojun, I really don't know when I would have accumulated so much wealth.

    "Congratulations, master." said the Wild Dog Ancestor God.

    "There are probably not many gods in the world who have this kind of treasure." Su Youji also said.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Strictly speaking, judging from the current situation, this armor is actually far less helpful to me than using the nearly 700 square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to buy some 'insect beasts,' puppets, and the like.  You can buy thirty of the evil demons like before!  You can also buy a lot of some world-level insect beasts. For example, you can buy five or six of the puppet magic weapons you own, and you can also buy them as a set.

    ¡°The puppets are magic weapon puppets after all. They can be made into a set. A set of five or six puppetsthe power is extraordinary.

    However, this armor Ji Ning still thought that when he breaks through and becomes a world god, the armor will still be of great use.

    "Fellow Taoist." A soft voice came from outside.

    "Come in." Ji Ning said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The door opened, and the woman holding armor came in and said with a smile: "Shui Yuan Jia, six hundred and ninety square meters."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning threw out a storage magic weapon.

    After taking it, the woman looked at it, put the armor on the table aside, and then left.

    Ji Ning reached out and touched the silver armor. Divine power poured in and was easily refined. The armor was instantly worn on his body. The original top-grade armor was put away by Ji Ning.

    &nbsp; "The weapons include the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong, the armor has the Water Elemental Armor, and the body technique can change and escape with thunder wings." Ji Ning nodded secretly, "In addition, my swordsmanship has improved over the years in Damo Academy  ¡¤I¡¯m afraid only the World Realm of the Circle can overwhelm me.¡±!

    Ji Ning has almost used half of the Chaos Spiritual Liquid, so he is naturally not in a hurry to take action.

    The treasure competition passed day by day, and some very mysterious treasures appeared in the process, which really opened Ji Ning's eyes.  Let him understand how many treasures there are in the endless realm!  Like what he encountered before, even the Black Lotus God Emperor was just a loser. If some truly evil practitioners used the treasures well, they would be extremely terrifying.

    On the seventh day of the treasure competition, Ji Ning bought another treasure.

    It¡¯s called ¡®Five Thunder Gourds¡¯!

    The Five Thunder Gourd contains five types of Chaos Divine Thunder. In fact, only one Chaos Divine Thunder is enough to sweep across the world realm, but the threat to the World God and Chaos Immortal is much smaller.  and

    ¡®The Five Thunder Gourd, the combination of five divine thunders is enough to threaten some weak world realms, and even powerful world realms will be entangled and bound.

    "These five thunder gourds can be attacked in groups. Even if they cannot kill them, they can still affect the enemy." Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    Ji Ning obtained the Five Thunder Gourd for 180 square meters.

    The eighth day of the treasure competition.

    "This treasure is a set of three magic weapon puppets." The silver-eyed woman stretched out her hand, and saw three fiery red puppets floating and slowly rising in her palm, "But this magic weapon puppet is different from ordinary puppets!  There is no magic weapon spirit inside the magic weapon puppetbut the inside can allow practitioners to enter, and the practitioners can control the magic weapon puppet.

    "Three magic weapon puppets form a formation to double the puppet's defense."

    "This set of magical puppets has a base price of three hundred cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. Let's start the fight for the treasure." said the silver-eyed woman.

    Immediately, many practitioners began to bid.

    This kind of magical puppet that allows practitioners to control it internally is liked by at least some Chaos Immortals.  The Chaos Immortal's body is relatively fragile, so at least he is safe inside the magic weapon puppet!  Moreover, magic weapon puppets are generally stupid to fight. The practitioners are at a higher level. If they drive them, the power of the magic weapon puppets will naturally increase.

    But there are also disadvantages!

    Like Ji Ning and the puppet under his command, he can attack the enemy at the same time, which is two against one.  If you enter the magic puppet to control it, it will be one-on-one.

    "Three hundred and sixty square meters."

    "Three hundred and seventy square meters."

    Ji Ning also held his breath because six hours ago there was a set of five magic weapon puppets. Ji Ning also made several bids. Unfortunately, the final price rose to 800 square meters. Now Ji Ning only has more than 600 square meters of chaos left in his hand.  Spiritual liquid!

    "We must get it this time." Ji Ning said secretly. If he could get these three puppets and let his powerful ancestors control them, they would be even more powerful than the rock giants.  When I venture out in the future, I will have more ways to deal with dangers.

    Originally, I wanted to get the Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation.

    The Small Thousand Ancestor Divine Formation is also available in the treasure competition. It can be obtained for about 200 square meters!  One thousand rent-god slaves would cost about one hundred square meters.  A total of only about three hundred square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid can produce a small Thousand Ancestor Divine Array slave.  But relatively speaking, this magic weapon puppet is more attractive to Ji Ning, although the price is also higher.

    "Five hundred square meters."

    "Five hundred and ten square meters."

    Prices are rising.

    "Six hundred cubic meters!" Ji Ning said, he now only has more than 600 cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid left.

    It was quiet for a while.

    The silver-eyed woman looked in all directions and said, "Six hundred square meters of chaotic spiritual liquid, is there anything higher?" The three big puppets in the sky began to slowly descend.

    "Six hundred and ten square meters!" Suddenly a green-robed Chaos Immortal in the corner of the hall gritted his teeth.

    "Six hundred and twenty square meters!" Ji Ning spoke again almost immediately.

    The green-robed Chaos Immortal looked up and said nothing.

    The silver-eyed woman continued to ask, and the three big puppets slowly descended, finally falling into her hands: "Magic puppets, six hundred and twenty squares! The treasure competition is over."

    Ji Ning, who was standing at the window looking at the huge hall, smiled.

    enough.

    Without the help of Tian Daojun, I have to go on adventures alone. I have spent almost all my Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and I have got enough in the treasure competition.

    "It's all spent." Ji Ning looked at it, and it had little to do with him after the treasure competition.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 19: Stealing the Pill of Life and Death

    Ji Ning also got some Chaos Spiritual Liquid and Chaos Crystals from the three World Realm corpses in Sufeng Ruins, so Ji Ning still has about fifty cubes left, but he can't buy some perverted treasures with this little money.  It's better to keep it in hand. After all, in the event of serious injury at a critical moment, Chaos Spiritual Liquid can be used to save lives!  It puts no burden on the body and cures very quickly.

    ?????????????? Some strange poisons in chaos, or some spells of powerful people, or the collapse of true spirits Chaos spiritual liquid is difficult to treat when it comes to true spirits, but almost all other injuries can be treated.

    "Everyone, there are only nine treasures left in this treasure competition."

    On the ninth day of the treasure competition, the atmosphere was obviously frenzied, because many treasures exceeding one thousand square meters had been sold out one after another, and no one bought more than half of them.  too expensive!  I will only buy it if I really need it.

    "The last nine items, the first one is an eternal magic weapon, a giant axe-type magic weapon, suitable for practitioners who understand the earth This magic weapon is extremely powerful, and the magic weapon contained within  The origin is strong enough to be considered top grade." There was a small black ax floating in the palm of the silver-eyed woman. The small ax quickly flew up into the sky, exuding a surge of pressure. The pressure filled the entire hall, making  Every practitioner feels the pressure.

    "The Eternal Divine Weapon 'Three Absolute Axes' has a base price of 50,000 cubic meters. The treasure hunt begins!"

    All the practitioners were silent, including Lord Dao Mo on the top floor.

    So

    No one is competing for the treasure.

    It¡¯s not that this product is bad, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too expensive!  It has exceeded the endurance range of the World Realm, and for the World Realm, they have no need for such top-notch eternal magic weapons, because they are too top-notch and they cannot exert enough power.  It is impossible to exert the full power of an eternal divine weapon in the world realm.

    Therefore, even if you are in a very powerful world realm, you would rather use a low-grade eternal magic weapon. The power that can be exerted is called power!  If you can't perform well, what's the use of being strong?

    "The last nine items, the second item" The silver-eyed woman was not surprised either.

    The last nine treasures in every treasure competition are all really good treasures, at least more than 10,000 square meters, so most of them have no bidders.

    There are bids for the last nine items, the fifth and sixth items, but they are from the top floor.

    The fifth item is a drop of blood. The blood is as big as a head. The whole body is glowing with green light and filled with pressure. The silver-eyed woman only introduces it as the essence and blood of a 'chaos beast' without going into details.  In the end, it was bought by Dao Lord Shui Fengzi for 83,000 cubic meters!

    The sixth item is a stone statue, and the silver-eyed woman's introduction to it is even pitiful: "This stone statue contains endless mysteries. The lowest price is 80,000 square meters. The competition for the treasure begins." The Taoist Lord Tian Qingzi paid the lowest price.  Buy it.

    The seventh item there is no bid.

    The eighth item still has no bids.

    "Okay, now is the last treasure of this treasure competition." As soon as the silver-eyed woman finished speaking, the atmosphere in the huge hall changed and seemed to have solidified.

    All the practitioners¡¯ eyes lit up, and they even held their breath.

    "Is it really"

    Su Youji and Wild Dog Ancestor God were also staring down, and Ji Ning was also staring.

    "I have not disappointed you all." The silver-eyed woman smiled and said, "The last treasure of this treasure competition is the Stealing Life and Death Pill!"

    "It's really a secret of birth and death." A white-haired woman in a room on the second floor had a terrifying look in her eyes.

    "What a coincidence. I just gathered the Chaos Spiritual Liquid. When I participated in the treasure competition for the first time, I came across the Secret Life and Death Pill. I must get it." In a room on the same second floor, a handsome man in a fiery red robe looked into the eyes.  It¡¯s also full of heat and madness.

    "I hope there is no one to fight with me, I hope there is no one to fight with me, you must give it to me, you must give it to me." A young man with messy hair on the second floor whispered to himself, his eyes full of madness.

    "Secret Life and Death Pill." The silver-eyed woman smiled and scanned the entire hall. "Most of you must know its efficacy. I will repeat the old rules! As long as you have reached the perfection of the world, you can take Stealth Life and Death Pill."  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤This elixir of stealing life and death will lead practitioners to realize their own Tao, break through bottlenecks, and step into the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    "What? Let the God of the World become the Lord of Life and Death?"

    "A pill?"

    "Cultivation is so difficult, and the elixir is so good against the heavens?" Some people who heard about the secret of life and death for the first time, especially the ancestors and gods, were stunned when they heard it.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Wild Dog Ancestor God on the third floor also looked down in amazement.?I also learned about the treasure competition in Da Mo Yuan, and I know that the last treasure of the treasure competition has a very small chance of being the Stealing Life and Death Pill!  When most people don't steal the elixir of life and death.  In hundreds of thousands of treasure battles, it is rare to encounter a secret elixir of life and death.

    But this is also almost the only opportunity for people in the World Realm to buy the Death-stealing Pill.  Because normally you don¡¯t have to buy it.  That¡¯s what happens in treasure competitions!

    This is also one of the reasons why many people from the World Realm came immediately as soon as they heard that there was a treasure competition in the surrounding areas.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,???????????????????????????????????????????????????,?to achieve a perfect world state. If you take it, you will be more than 99% sure to enter the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, which is almost 100% sure.

    "There is such a pill. When I first heard about it, I couldn't believe it." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    "Endless chaos, full of endless possibilities." Su Youji was also unusually quiet.

    "Such a pill is enough to make countless worlds crazy." Wild Dog Ancestor God also muttered

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The couple on the top floor, Tian Qingzi, Shui Fengzi, Dragon God Daojun, Qianying Daojun, and Damo Daojun, were a little sad.

    "Stealing the Heaven and Death Pill, I don't know what that emperor means. Even if he is good at refining pills, he often refines the Heaven and Death Pill." Tian Qingzi shook his head and smiled, "Stealing the Heaven and Death Pill has completely harmed them. With the help of the pill  Medicine, stepping into the realm of life and death. Almost always trapped in the first step of the Tao of Life and Death. Even if the opportunity is good, only reaching the second step is the limit. The Tao of Life and Death, one step leads to death. They are like this  The weak Dao Lord has no hope at all, so it's better to keep a low profile, otherwise"

    "I have never seen anyone who can take the second step by stealing the Pill of Life and Death," Shui Fengzi also said.

    "You two." Dao Lord Da Mo smiled and said, "You are disdainful and don't care, but most of the world realms have no hope of stepping into the realm of 'Dao Lord of Life and Death.' They don't care at all.

    ¡®How far can the Lord of the Tao of Life and Death go?  As long as they become Dao Lord, it is enough for them.  "

    The silver-eyed woman continued: "Remind me again, the disadvantage of stealing the Life and Death Pill is that you can use it to enter the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death. It will be very difficult to make further progress."

    shortcoming?

    who cares?  Without the Stealing Life and Death Pill, they would not even be able to step into the realm of the Dao Lord of Life and Death.

    "The base price is 100,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, let's start the fight for the treasure." The silver-eyed woman said.

    "One hundred thousand square meters!" Immediately a hoarse voice came from a room on the second floor.

    "One hundred thousand thousand square meters!" A cold voice came from another room.

    "No No" The eyes of the old man with triangular eyes in gray robes in a room on the second floor were full of unwillingness. He didn't have much Chaos Spiritual Liquid. After collecting 100,000 cubic meters,  He went to treasure competitions again and again, and he went to every treasure competition in the surrounding areas. So far, he had only encountered three treasure competitions where someone would steal the life and death pill. He quoted a base price of 100,000 square meters, hoping that no one would compete with him.  .

    "It's a pity Those who want to steal the Life and Death Pill are extremely well-informed. Whenever there is a treasure competition in dozens of surrounding territories, they will come immediately.

    This is also the reason why the news of the treasure competition will be made public ninety-nine years in advance.

    Prices keep rising.

    "One hundred and fifty thousand square meters."

    Every time the bidding for the Stealing Life and Death Pill is very crazy, you must know that an eternal magic weapon is generally only 10,000 square meters, a good one is tens of thousands of square meters, and the best one is usually around 100,000 square meters.  And some of the extremely powerful people in the world realm do have one or two eternal magic weapons, all for the purpose of stealing the Pill of Life and Death!

    Ji Ning sighed when he heard this. Unless he was really desperate, he wouldn't be so crazy.

    For example, although the Black Lotus God Emperor also has an eternal magic weapon, it is of low quality and is only worth 10,000 to 20,000 square meters. There is no hope of getting the Life-stealing Pill. The treasure hunt for stealing the Life-stealing Pill usually exceeds 16  All directions.

    "One hundred and sixty-eight thousand square meters, is there anything higher?" The silver-eyed girl asked, "Steal the elixir of life and death, fight forthe treasure and end it!"

    She said the last four words very slowly and looked around.

    Because the Stealing Life and Death Pill is the only treasure that has not been shown to the practitioners.

    "Hahahaha It's mine, it's mine, hahaha" Crazy laughter came from the second floor. These people who are vying to steal the elixir of life and death are all on the second floor.  Hidden identity.

    "Finally I got it." The eyes of the handsome man in the fiery red robe were full of excitement, "I will cultivate into the Dao Lord of Life and Death in Yibo City. Hmm, I have more than 10,000 squares of Chaos Spirit Liquid left, and I can also buy a weaker one.  The eternal divine weapon."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 20: The First Style of "Original Sword Intent"

    The treasure hunt is over.  !

    It also made Ji Ning, who was quite confident after experiencing the battle with the Black Lotus God Emperor, more aware of how big the outside world is!  Not to mention the Dao Lord of Life and Death, even some terrible world realms that are good at formations and insect beasts can easily kill themselves.

    "According to the plan." Ji Ning took Su Youji, Wild Dog Ancestor God, and the other disciples of Da Mo Yuan to talk and laugh before setting off back to Da Mo Yuan.

    Whoosh.

    Whoosh.

    Whoosh.

    Tian Qingzi, Longshen Daojun and Qianying Daojun Shui Fengzi were divided into three teams. Among them, Tianqingzi, Qianying Daojun Shui Fengzi all left directly through the air, while Longshen Daojun walked out of Yi with his legs.  Pau.

    "Huh." Dragon God Taoist looked gloomily at Shui Fengzi and Qianying Taojun who were high up in the sky. Qianying Taoist did not have the ability to fly in this eternal world, and it was Shui Fengzi who took her.

    "Qianying? Huh, you bitch, aren't you just trying to fawn over Shui Fengzi and the others? I will kill you when I get the chance." The murderous intent in the eyes of Taoist Dragon God was instantly hidden, and he called himself 'Dragon God.  When he embarked on this path, the Dragon Transformation Fruit was too important to him, but it was taken away by Taoist Qianying.

    There are good friends behind him.

    But Qianying Daojun also has a group of friends.

    Longshen Daojun really wanted to kill Qianying Daojun, but unfortunately, Qianying Daojun was as strong as him.

    "Broken my opportunity! One day" Dragon God Taoist Lord walked on the vast land, and soon arrived at the time and space teleportation array, leaving the Great Mo Territory.

    Da Moyuan, a quiet room in Shuilianju.

    The Taihao Pagoda is next to the futon, and inside the tower there is a golden leaf. This golden leaf is a magic weapon.

    Inside the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± The waves rippled gently, and the waves hit the beach, and then slowly receded.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, was sitting cross-legged on the beach, with a bloody divine sword on his knees. He almost never left the divine sword Purple Light Qiong, sensing the superior sword intent in the origin of the divine sword.  It also made Ji Ning's swordsmanship more focused on 'killing'.

    The nameless swordsmanship Although there are only the first seven moves, Ji Ning can feel from these first seven moves that the realm of the creator of this swordsmanship should be no less than that of the person who refined the 'Excalibur Purple Light Qiong'  A peerless swordsman.

    The sword intention of Divine Sword Ziguangqiong is also high.

    These are two different sword paths.

    "I can understand both paths." Ji Ning looked down at the bloody divine sword on his knees, "After all, I will enter the realm of life and death in the future. I need to find my own path."

    The nameless swordsmanship is not your own path.

    The original sword intention of the Divine Sword is not his own path.  Every Dao Lord has his own path.  Just like in the endless realm, no two creatures have exactly the same thoughts, memories and souls. By the same token, even if they all realize the Tao of Swordsmanship, no two are the same.

    "The nameless swordsmanship is better in balance! The first style is the Heart Sword Style." Ji Ning secretly said, "Although the divine sword Ziguang Qiong has no clear sword skills, it has a superior sword intention that I can understand! It is better in offense.  Extremely strong.¡±

    This cave world has a radius of more than a million miles. It is a top-quality treasure of chaos. It is also the cave magic weapon owned by the former Immortal Huachu. It is the strongest cave world owned by Ji Ning. His servants usually live here. This  There are even a large number of creatures reproducing in the cave world.

    Ji Ning studied swordsmanship on the beach, sometimes walking on the waves and standing on the sea to practice swordsmanship.

    The sword light crisscrossed the surrounding area, and the ocean was annihilated and turned into nothingness.

    Day by day

    Year after year

    Ji Ning studied the unknown swordsmanship and the origin of the divine sword, and occasionally relaxed and studied water, thunder and lightning, and space.  Even wandering around the world of mortal beings in this cave world, the mortal beings in this cave world are divided into six continents and many islands. On each continent, there are countless creatures multiplying, and there are even some religions. The strongest creatures can barely  Reached the level of Pure Yang True Immortal.

    In the blink of an eye, more than two hundred years have passed since the treasure competition.

    ?An island.

    "Fairy, we are really bored in this cave."

    "Yes, when will Fairy Master take us out?"

    The eleven ancestor gods and ancestors were sitting scattered, eating and drinking. The most dazzling among them was the fire fairy Su Youji.

    Ji Ning usually takes Su Youji and Wild Dog Ancestral God with him. Several of those Ancestral Gods and Immortals who were released from the prison of the world are permanently stationed in Sufeng Chaos World.  There are nine others who follow me, usuallyJust stay in this cave.

    "How do I know?" Fire Fairy Su Youji pointed to a small island faintly hidden at the end of the sea. "The master is on that island. Without his call, neither the wild dog nor I dare to disturb him. If the master wants to come, he will come naturally."  Here we are. Just wait."!

    "well."

    "We can only wait."

    "These ancestor gods and ancestors are very boring. They also have a cave world, and they have experienced the joy of living with the mortal world for endless years when they were in the prison of the world. They want a passionate and exciting life.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, a terrifying wave spread in the distance.

    "What." Su Youji, Wild Dog Ancestral God, and the other nine Ancestral Gods and Immortals stood up at the same time and looked at the island in the distance of the sea.

    "Wow."

    They saw a bloody sword light rising into the sky, filled with fluctuations, making them all tremble.

    "This fluctuation." Su Youji was the strongest one, and her heart was trembling with fear.

    "What's going on?" On the six mortal continents and some islands in the cave world, a large number of powerful creatures are looking in one direction from a distance!  Although they could not see it with their naked eyes, they could faintly sense a supreme and terrifying sword intent.  Although it is just the dispersion of sword intent in this cave world, it is still supreme to these creatures.

    Since that day, many sword immortals have been born in this cave world.

    Many creatures even went to sea to go to the source of the sword intent, but they found nothing in the end.

    "The master is here." Su Youji and the other eleven people all looked into the distance.

    A young man in white clothes carried a seemingly ordinary bloody sword on his back, came on the waves, and soon arrived on the island.

    "Greetings to the master." Su Youji and the others saluted respectfully.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I have been in Damo Yuan for over five hundred years." Ji Ning said, "Now my swordsmanship has reached its bottleneck, and it's time to go out."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In fact, more than 10,000 years have passed in Dongtian.

    "Master, what happened just now?" Su Youji's eyes lit up.

    "I have learned a sword skill." Ji Ning smiled.

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not Luo Tianshi!

    The nameless swordsmanship has long reached its bottleneck. Recently, Ji Ning has been mainly studying the origin of the divine sword. Just today, he realized a very lethal swordsmanship, which was named by Ji Ning as the first move of "The Origin of the Divine Sword" - Black Mist.  Mode!

    "The God of the Black Mist World" Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    This is the one who is most unforgettable after he left the Three Realms. He cannot forget the Black Mist World God who turned into a statue. This first style is named "Black Mist Style" to commemorate this World God.

    The Black Mist Style is realized!  It can be considered an explosion that Ji Ning has accumulated over thousands of years in the cave world!

    "This style, in terms of attack and killing power, should be very close to the Wuming Swordsman's Luo Tian Style. It is thought to be based on understanding the origin of the Divine Sword, and is more suitable for mobilizing the original power of the Divine Sword." Ji Ning had just tested it.  After that, the original power mobilized by that sword was ten times stronger than before. This sword can definitely be regarded as the perfection level of the world realm.

    ?Blessed by the power of blue and white mist, the power of the divine body is comparable to the world god.

    In terms of swordsmanship, he is comparable to the top world gods.

    With the ¡®Black Mist Style¡¯, the power of the eternal divine weapons mobilized gave Ji Ning the qualifications to successfully compete with the World God.

    "It's hard to improve my swordsmanship after practicing so hard. It seems I can make it." Ji Ning looked at Su Youji, Wild Dog Ancestor God and the others in front of him and ordered, "Youji, Wild Dog, Xuanyang  , you three follow me."

    "Yes." Fire Fairy and Wild Dog Ancestral God were very calm, but Xuanyang Ancestral God was overjoyed.

    Wow~~~~

    Ji Ning took these three people and left.

    Because Ji Ning purchased three magic weapon puppets, the Fire Fairy and the Wild Dog Ancestral God will control one respectively, and Ji Ning chose to let the Xuanyang Ancestral God control the other one.  Xuanyang Ancestral God is also one of the top ones among the group of Ancestral Gods and Immortal Servants. At the same time, Xuanyang Ancestral God is relatively more honest and obedient. Ji Ning likes obedient subordinates.

    "You Ji." Ji Ning, who was staying in the Great Mo Courtyard, ordered Shui Lian, "You can walk around the Great Mo Courtyard more and tell others that I am about to leave for the Mansion of the Gods."

    "Mansion of the Gods?" Su Youji was surprised.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, I will definitely let the entire Damo Academy know." Su Youji said with a proud smile, her appearance in the Damo AcademyShe has more friends than Ji Ning, and a woman with natural charm is very popular.

    "Also, I plan to leave in three months." Ji Ning said.

    "I know." Su Youji nodded.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 21: Ten Thousand Gods Palace

    Three months later.  !

    A young man in white clothes and a short, fat man with a faint fire in his eyes stepped on the lake side by side, walked on the water, and left Da Moyuan.

    "Brother Ji Ning, you have chosen a bad time." The short, fat man walked with Ji Ning and said, "Many of my fellow disciples returned to Da Mo Courtyard just to participate in the 'Treasure Competition.'  As soon as the Baohui was over, many brothers and sisters scattered one by one to go on adventures.

    ??????????????????????????????????? If you spread the word that you are going to the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion as soon as the treasure competition is over, you can attract at least three or five world realms.  And now it¡¯s been more than two hundred years since the Treasure Hunt ended!  "

    "Most of those who wanted to go out left." The short, fat man said with a smile.

    This short and fat man is very kind, but his face is really ugly. His eyes are naturally filled with flames, his skin is faintly red, and there are ferocious lines on his face.  Even though he was smiling, he was still scary enough.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there Senior Brother Binding Dragon?¡± Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "I just refined the treasure I got from the treasure competition, and I'm about to go out on an adventure. It's a coincidence." The short and fat man said.

    The two of them stepped on the ground, their figures like phantoms, and kept moving forward.

    Three months after Ji Ning released the news, a disciple from the Great Mo Academy went with him. It was this short, fat man - the Dragon-Bound World God!

    Take advantage of the time and space teleportation array and leave the eternal world of Da Mo.

    He then drove the flying boat and flew for more than several months, finally arriving at the destination, ¡®Mansion of the Gods.

    The chaotic world of the gods is an ocean world.

    There are two main pieces of land on the ocean.

    ? One area is where countless creatures live, and the other area is the Mansion of the Gods.

    "Hoo~~" A cloud of mist was high in the sky. Ji Ning and the short and fat man were standing on the cloud and mist, overlooking the vast land. Looking from a distance, they could vaguely see the shadow of a towering and huge mansion. It was just a mere shadow.  The phantom still made Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God feel suffocated and looked up.

    "Mansion of the Ten Thousand Gods!" The short, fat man's eyes burst into flames as he stared at it and said in a low voice, "Brother Ji Ning, we have been leisurely and casual along the way, but we are about to enter the Ten Thousand Gods Palace. I'm going to say something ugly in front of you! We're in.  Wan Shen Mansion, do as we said before and never make any decisions on your own! If you mess around, then I will have to separate from you."

    "In a place like this, anyone who messes around is seeking death. Brother Fu Long, please don't worry." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." The short, fat man nodded.

    He also believed that Ji Ning would not be that stupid, but he was just afraid of what might happen!  It is naturally extraordinary that he can enter the Great Mo Academy. Although he has not been practicing for a long time, he has now reached the perfection of the world.  If Ji Ning's stupidity caused him to lose his life, it would be too late to regret it.

    "Wan Shen Mansion was built by Wan Shen Tao Lord." The short and fat man said, "Wan Shen Dao Lord is a very powerful Tao Lord. Although he failed to combine Tao But as far as I know, his strength is stronger than other Tao Lords.  The Tao Lord on the edge of Hedao is a hundred times a thousand times stronger."

    "So much stronger?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    A hundred times a thousand times?

    It¡¯s too outrageous!

    The Taoist Lord of Heaven also admitted at the beginning that he was far inferior to the Taoist Lord of All Gods.

    But just how strong the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord is Ji Ning is not too sure. Ji Ning can't believe what the Dragon Binding World God is saying now. The difference is so big, which means that the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord can easily kill other people who have reached the edge of "harmony".  , the Taojun.

    "It's no exaggeration. Although he failed to merge with the Dao, he once hunted down an emperor who successfully succeeded in becoming an eternal emperor. He hunted down him for several chaotic eras. Where that emperor is now is still a mystery."  The fat man looked at Ji Ning.

    "So powerful?" Ji Ning was a little shocked. His time with Tian Daojun was too short, and he was mainly practicing in Da Mo Academy, so he knew too little about some secret information. And the Dragon Binding World God is Da Mo Yuan.  Disciples of Moyuan, fellow disciples communicate with each other regularly and will also know some secret information.

    "It's true. The master of the hospital once mentioned this matter to the senior brother." Dragon Binding World God sighed, "And you should know that Dao Lords generally don't dare to break into the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion."

    This place, Wan Shen Mansion, is very strange.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????About 30% of the Ancestral Gods and Ancestors can come out alive, and about half of the World Realm can come out alive.  But if the Taoists dare to go in less than 10% of them will come out alive!  The death rate is so high that Taoists are reluctant to enter.

    "He is too powerful!" The Dragon-Bound World God looked at Ji Ning and smiled, "Although he is cruel to the Dao Lords, he is very kind to the World Realm and the Ancestral Gods and Immortals The Ten Thousand Chong Mountains in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion alone are  Ten thousand treasures are left behind, let¡¯s go in¡±!

    &nbsp; ¡°Yeah.¡± Ji Ning also smiled.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The two of them dived down at the same time, and suddenly encountered the twisted void. Following Ji Ning, they disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning felt the space change, and then he appeared in mid-air, next to the Dragon-Bound World God.

    "It's so beautiful." Ji Ning looked in front of him, and at a glance, he saw lush green mountains, one after another, continuous with each other, like mountain dragons lying on the ground.

    ¡°The ¡®Ten Thousand Mountains¡¯ of the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion,¡± the Dragon-Bound World God said softly.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning looked away.

    Countless mountains, at the end of the mountains, there is an endless mist, but at the end of the endless mountains, there is an extremely dazzling towering mansion.  That mansion was so majestic Even though it was far away from Ji Ning, Ji Ning could still see it clearly.

    ¡°I feel it¡± Ji Ning felt the ¡®Snow Book Picture Scroll¡¯ he had stored in the golden elixir space in his body cheering, with a faint resonance.

    "It's right ahead. According to the information given by Big Brother Tian, ??it should be somewhere in the 'sea of ??fog.'" Ji Ning looked at the endless fog at the end of the mountain.

    The outermost part of Wan Shen Mansion is Wan Zhong Mountain!  No more, no less, exactly 10,000 peaks!

    Further inside is the sea of ??fog!

    The core is the dazzling and majestic mansion ¡®Mansion of the Gods.

    "Brother Ji Ning." Dragon-Bound World Shinto said, "You and I will go to the Wanzhong Mountain area first, and then I will go to the Sea of ??Fog alone. Don't go, the Sea of ??Fog is still too dangerous for you."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    I came here by myself mainly for the Snow Map Scroll. The Snow Map Scroll is in the Sea of ??Fog, so of course I have to go in!  However, the Dragon-Bound World God is also doing it for his own good, because according to the experience of a large number of practitioners in the past, the survival rate of the ancestor gods and ancestors in the Wanzhong Mountain area is relatively high, but once they enter the sea of ??fog, they will escape death.

    ??????????????????????????????? And for people in the World Realm entering the Sea of ??Fog, their survival rate is still very high.

    "Let's go." Dragon Binding World Shinto.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The two flew through the air and flew directly to the nearest mountain.  According to the experience of past practitioners, in the Wanzhong Mountain area, it is safer to just rely on two legs.

    After landing on the mountain, Ji Ning and the Dragon-bound World God walked forward through the mountains and forests. There were layers of water ripples around them, and they explored the surroundings.

    ?????????????????????????????

    They were not very fast, but still very cautious. More than ten days passed in the blink of an eye. They also saw some ancestor gods and ancestors in the distance. Those ancestor gods and ancestors were so frightened that they fled away. Ji Ning and Fu Long  The world god didn't pay attention either.

    "Jining, you know that in each of these mountains, a World Realm person is buried." Binding Dragon World Divine Way.

    "I know this." Ji Ning nodded, "Legend has it that after the Ten Thousand Gods and Taoists failed to unite with the Tao, they traveled across endless territories, specifically hunting down some practitioners who committed great sins Among them, they killed more than 10,000 World Realm practitioners! At least!  Under each of these mountains is the corpse of a cultivator who committed great sins."

    "I guess the Wan Shen Dao Lord may have wanted to kill the great sinners in order to accumulate merit and seek a chance of survival." The World God Binding the Dragon lamented, "Once the He Dao failed, he would definitely die, but after all, the powerful practitioners still used  Various methods were used to find a glimmer of hope, but all were in vain.

    The two of them were walking and chatting.

    "Um?"

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God stopped at the same time. They looked up and looked into the distance. Under the cover of the trees, they could vaguely see a half-open door with some divine patterns on it.

    "Treasure?" Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God looked at each other, both showing curiosity.

    Every mountain in the Ten Thousand Mountains has the corpse of a cultivator who committed great sins!  There is also a treasure buried.

    Ten thousand mountains equal ten thousand treasures, but the treasures are well hidden and not easy to find.  But this big mountain has a gate. The divine pattern restrictions on the gate are more mysterious than those of ordinary Tao divine weapons - it is obviously a discovered treasure.

    "Go in and take a look." The God of the Dragon-Bound World said in a voice message, "If you find a treasure, you may not be able to take it away! Maybe the treasure is still inside."

    "Well, let's go." Ji Ning also looked at the door carefully.

    The first chapter will be updated first, the second chapter is still being written

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 22: Treasure

    The gate is twelve feet high, completely black, with complex and mysterious silver gods emitting waves.

    Ji Ning and the Dragon-bound World God were standing in front of the gate.

    "This is my first time coming to the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion." The Dragon-Bound World God sighed, "When I saw this door, I knew that the legends about the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord must be true! A door is mysterious - Cheng  Like this. This is just one of the treasure gates of ten thousand mountains, and the formation restrictions of each gate are so mysterious."

    "Go in." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Yeah." The Dragon-Bound World God nodded.

    The two walked side by side towards a deep cave corridor.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning glanced behind him and saw that the door that was originally half-open had been closed again.  Ji Ning also expected this.

    According to the information purchased before coming here, there are 10,000 peaks, and each peak has a treasure.  After the treasure door is opened, if someone enters, the treasure door will be temporarily closed to prevent other practitioners from following in!  If Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God fail to take away the treasure, the door will open and let Ji Ning and the others go.

    If Ji Ning and the others succeed in obtaining the treasure, then the entire treasure space will collapse, and another passage will collapse, allowing them to leave safely.

    "There is light ahead." Ji Ning's steps were slightly faster.

    "It should not have collapsed." The Dragon-Bound World God was also looking forward to it.

    The two of them quickly reached the end of the corridor. In front of them was a vast space, with a range of more than ten miles. The entire space was shrouded in a layer of misty light.

    "The treasure space." The Dragon-Bound World God showed joy, "The treasure space has not collapsed yet, which means the treasure is still inside."

    "The treasure is very difficult to retrieve. Even if tens of thousands of practitioners try, not even one of them can successfully retrieve it." Ji Ning sighed. Although it is difficult to retrieve, the door to the treasure has been opened. As time goes by, practitioners continue to  Come in. It will be taken away one day.

    Wow, wow.

    Ji Ning and the Dragon-bound World God stepped through the misty light and entered the treasure space. They were both more cautious because there were restrictions left by the Taoist Lord of the gods here. If some taboos were violated, the Taoist Lord would not be able to survive!

    "Corpse."

    Ji Ning saw a sarcophagus in the center of the treasure space. A corpse could be seen faintly inside the sarcophagus, and a light ball was suspended above the sarcophagus.

    According to the intelligence, Ji Ning and the Dragon-bound World God also know that there is a treasure hidden in the light ball!  The ten thousand treasures in the entire Ten Thousand Chong Mountains are all different from each other Some are one powerful treasure, such as the Eternal Divine Weapon Some are ten or eight pieces of Tao Divine Weapons Some are a powerful forbidden technique  Some are powerful magical powersor they may be some special inheritance

    In short, everything is possible.

    ¡°Senior Brother Binding Long, you go and try it first,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Okay, I'll give it a try first." The Dragon-Bound World God nodded and strode up. When he reached a hundred feet away from the sarcophagus, the light of the ball of light surged and instantly filled the surrounding area of ??a hundred feet!

    Within a hundred feet, there is a vast expanse.

    Ji Ning could no longer see the dragon-binding World God inside.

    "I don't know what the treasure is." Ji Ning was waiting aside. He asked the Dragon-Bound World God to try it first. It was also because the Dragon-Bound World God was very powerful!  Even if his hidden strength fully explodes, I'm afraid he can only escape with his life in front of the Dragon-Bound World God.  After all, the Dragon-Bound World God is the perfect state of the World God, and with some treasures his strength is no less than that of the Misty Rock Star Lord, and may even be stronger.

    It¡¯s past tea time.

    "Huh." From the vast space of a hundred feet, the Dragon-Bound World God walked out.

    The vast light also shrank quickly, shrinking back into the light ball.

    "Sigh." The Dragon-Bound World God shook his head. "It's really difficult. It's too difficult. Even if I practice for another Chaos Era, I still can't hope to get this treasure."

    "What test?" Ji Ning asked.

    Every treasure has a test left by the gods and Taoists. Only after passing the test can the treasure be taken away.  No matter who you are, you must follow the rules of the game of Wanshen Taojun!  Perhaps some ancient, eternal emperor might hope to take this treasure away by force.  But those ancient powers disdain to do this.

    And the prestige of Wanshuka Jun, even if it is the eternal power, is afraid of it.

    "It's some of the mysteries of the fire element -" Dragon Binding World Shinto said, "Although I'm quite proficient in water and fire, I'm still far behind."! Fire element?  "Ji Ning was dumbfounded.!

    Although he also has some feelings about the fire element,?, but it is still far away. He has not even understood the fire-moving heavenly way, and it is even further away to pass the test of the Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods.

    Although the test of the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is different from that of the Ancestral God and the World Realm.  But I was obviously too far behind.  If you want to test your swordsmanship, you can still try it yourself.

    "I'm far from good at fire skills." Ji Ning shook his head, "Let me give it a try as a follower."

    "Oh, is it You Ji?" The Dragon-Bound World God smiled. The news that Ji Ning came to the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion was spread by Fire Fairy Su Youji in Damo Courtyard.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, and his mind moved, wow, a stunning fairy dressed in fiery red

    ¡®Fire Fairy, Su Youji appeared nearby.

    "Master." Su Youji smiled, then saw the Dragon-Bound World God, and said dissatisfiedly, "Senior Dragon-Bound, you and the master came here, and you didn't let me come out together."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing for you?¡± The Dragon-Binding World God smiled.

    "A good thing?" Su Youji was confused.

    "You Ji." Ji Ning pointed to the light ball suspended on the sarcophagus in the distance, "We are now in the 'treasure space,' on one of the peaks of the Ten Thousand Chong Mountains in the Mansion of the Gods."

    "Treasures? It is said that the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods left ten thousand treasures." Su Youji looked at the ball of light with blazing eyes, and then looked at Ji Ning, "Master, do you want me to come out?"

    "Senior Brother Binding Long tried it and failed. This treasure tests the fire element." Ji Ning said, "You are very good at the fire element. Among the ancestor gods and ancestors, you should be considered the best.  , it¡¯s only one step away from the World Realm. There may be hope of passing the test.¡±

    Su Youji was a little excited when she heard this.

    She has also heard of it

    Every treasure test in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion is more difficult for the World Realm, and easier for the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal.  But the tests will all be of the same type.  For example, if you test the fire element, you will be in the world realm and the ancestor gods and ancestors will be in the fire element.  If you test the thunder and lightning, then you will be able to test the world realm and the ancestor gods and ancestors with the thunder and lightning.

    "Then I'm going?" Su Youji looked at Ji Ning.

    "Go." Ji Ning nodded.

    Su Youji walked over nervously with great anticipation, and when she got within a hundred feet of the sarcophagus, the light ball suddenly became brighter, making the area within a hundred feet of it completely blurry.

    "Jining, do you think You Ji can get the treasure?" asked the Dragon-Bound World God.

    "There should be 20 to 30% hope." Ji Ning said. After Su Youji received the guidance of Tian Daojun, she was just a hair away from the world realm and could break through at any time. With such a high achievement in the Fire Dao Dao, there should be hope.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    "Longer than me." The Dragon-Bound World God said in anticipation.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and looked forward to it. No matter what, it would be best if the treasure fell into his own hands.  If there is a treasure that Su Youji can't use, but she and the Dragon-Bound World God happen to need it, they can completely exchange it for something.

    "Huh." Fire Fairy Su Youji walked out of the vast light.

    The light shrank suddenly and shrank back into the ball of light.

    "It failed." Su Youji looked at Ji Ning with a hint of helplessness, "It was just a little bit close, just a little bit close If I had a deeper understanding of the path of fire, I would be able to do it. But.  If I make more progress, I should be able to reach the world level."

    "The Tao Lord's test should be on the other side." Dragon Binding World Shinto.

    "Well, maybe, according to records, it is difficult for tens of thousands of practitioners to succeed. It is estimated that in the fire path, you need some special insights to pass." Su Youji nodded.

    Ji Ning also nodded: "I'm really itching to hear what you two said, so I'll give it a try too."

    "Master, would you like to give it a try? Are you in the fire element?" Su Youji looked at Ji Ning. She had been following Ji Ning and understood that Ji Ning was very weak in the fire element.

    "It's always okay to try." Ji Ning is also aware of his weakness in the fire path. However, he has never encountered this treasure test before, so he will give it a try. Anyway, he has never heard of anyone losing his life in the treasure test.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ning also entered the 100-foot range of the sarcophagus. The light ball shone brightly, completely covering the 100-foot range.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 23: The Test of the Treasure

    Ji Ning penetrated the vast light.  !

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. There were layers of light curtains protecting the light ball in the center. There were nine layers in total, and some fiery red divine patterns flowed on each layer of light curtains.

    "Pass through the nine levels of restrictions, and you will get the treasure." A majestic voice echoed in Ji Ning's ears.

    Ji Ning was confused.

    This voice?

    Was it left behind by the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, or was it the spirit of a magic weapon?

    "Never mind it." Ji Ning knew very well that it was best for him to behave himself as he was the relic of an extremely powerful Tao Lord like the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord!

    "Crossing the ninth level of restrictions? How to wear it?"

    Ji Ning looked at the first layer of light curtains in front of him, with fiery red divine patterns flowing on the light curtains.

    "Well, it doesn't seem difficult." Ji Ning understood after looking at it. He stretched out his palm and landed on the light screen. With the infusion of magic power, because of the mystery of this forbidden divine pattern - Ji Ning could understand it easily.  Just got it.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow~~~This layer of formation restrictions has dissipated, leaving eight layers of light curtains.

    Ji Ning continued to walk forward. The eighth layer of light curtain also had the divine pattern of the fire element, but the complexity was obviously increased. Ji Ning stood there blinking and looking at it for a moment.

    "Is there such a big gap between me and Su Youji?" Ji Ning couldn't help but mutter. He is the ancestor god and ancestor immortal, so the test should be the same as Su Youji's. Su Youji also said it before, there is only a slight difference  It is estimated that Su Youji has reached the last light curtain, and is only a little bit closer to mastering the refining.

    "I can't even understand the eighth forbidden divine pattern." Ji Ning shook his head, "I am really weak in the fire element."

    Even so, Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care.

    In practice, there are always choices!  What you are best at can be realized with less effort, and it is even easier to break through bottlenecks. Ji Ning is the best at swordsmanship in his bones. This is what Lu Dongbin and Bodhi Taoist discovered at the beginning. Although Ji Ning's mental power used to break through faster, his mental power can't.  But focusing on the heart, although Ji Ning has experienced the catastrophe of the Three Realms, his mental strength is still only at the fourth level. On the contrary, his swordsmanship has improved by leaps and bounds. Now he is only one step away from reaching the sixth level of the Sword World. Even the "Origin" he realized  The first form of "Black Mist Form" of "Sword Intent" and the third form of "Luotian Form" of "Unknown Sword Art" are close in power.

    This power is stronger than some weaker sword worlds.

    He is also a swordsman!

    But in the world of swords, not all are equally domineering or cold. The same swordsmanship is cultivated with the practitioner's own insights.  ¡®Luotian style is extremely high-end in the sword world.

    "The path of the sword is my path. The path of fire?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was suddenly stunned.

    "The voice before saidpass through the nine-level restriction." Ji Ning looked at the remaining eight-level restriction in front of him, "The voice just said let him pass through, but did not say how to pass through!"

    "After refining the formation restriction, I can control it, and I can naturally pass through it." Ji Ning's eyes burst with light, "But if you forcefully break the restriction directly, you can still pass through it."

    There are two ways to break the formation restriction.

    The first level is to understand the restrictions and crack them. What Ji Ning did before to break the first level of restrictions was also relatively common.

    The second level is to use force to break the law!

    No matter how mysterious your restriction is, I will break it with force!

    "Can I break through the formation restrictions left by the Taoist Lord of the Gods?" Ji Ning asked secretly.

    After thinking for a while, Ji Ning bowed respectfully and said loudly: "Senior Daojun has to pass through nine layers of restrictions to obtain the treasure. After understanding the restrictions, this junior cannot do it, so I have the courage to try and break the law with my strength."

    After finishing speaking, Ji Ning looked at the eight-layer light curtain in front of him.

    "break."

    Ji Ning thrust his palm forward, and a layer of sword power naturally condensed on the front edge of his fingers, forming a faint sword shape. At this moment, Ji Ning was blessed by the power of blue and white mist, and Ji Ning's palms were affected by the seventh turn of "Star Reaching Hand"  It has been achieved, and it is even comparable to the divine weapon of Tao.

    "Bang."

    The eighth-layer light curtain trembled and then shattered.

    "Broken?" Ji Ning was overjoyed, but he did not rush to continue, but paused for a moment.

    See if there is any special movement.

    "It seems that using force to break the law does not violate Dao Lord's wishes."

    "Continue." Ji Ning suddenly stepped forward again, and once again performed the fierce bleeding style with the palm of his right hand, his palm suddenly pointed towardsIt poked out from all directions, like a sharp sword, piercing the light curtain. The light curtain vibrated twice and then shattered.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    ¡°Just kidding, the power of his blue and white mist is no less powerful than the God of the World!¡±  The power of this attack belongs to the attack of a god in the normal world, and this is only the seventh level of the light curtain.

    "I don't know the origin of the blue and white space formed by the ninth level of chaos restriction!" Ji Ning felt more and more that his magical power was beyond the heavens. Without this blue and white space, his divine body would be just half a world god. Even with the help of the divine sword  Ziguang Qiong is barely better than the average world god, not even as good as the top world god.  But now, with the blessing of the power of blue and white mist, his power is no less than that of the World God. With a strong foundation, only by relying on the power of the Divine Sword can he successfully compete with the World Realm.

    "I wonder how powerful this blue and white space will be on the day I reach the World Realm."

    After thinking about it for a moment, he collected his thoughts.

    "continue."

    Ji Ning once again stepped forward to break through the sixth layer of light curtain, but this time it was obviously difficult. Ji Ning failed to break through it with one strike. He probably needed to use multiple palms to do it.

    "Rely on the divine sword." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    "break."

    With a sword thrust out, there is a hint of original power on the divine sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It easily pierced the light curtain.

    "Break again."

    "Break again."

    Ji Ning advanced step by step, and his strength greatly improved with the divine sword Ziguang Qiong. This was originally a formation restriction that tested the ancestor gods and ancestors. Of course, Ji Ning could break it easily.  He didn't even use the Black Mist Style, and all the first seven layers were broken.

    "Eighth floor?" Ji Ning just thrust out his sword and failed.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning held the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong with great solemnity, and then swung the sword instantly. The Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong turned into a blood shadow in an instant, leaving a layer of blood light in the mid-air where the sword light passed.  , which makes people tremble.  This is the original power of the Divine Sword!  At this moment, there is already a layer of bloody light on the surface of the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, and its power is astonishing.

    The first form of the original sword intention - the black mist form.

    "Huh."

    The shadow of the bloody sword pierced the eighth layer of light curtain, and bang, the eighth layer of light curtain shattered.

    "Only the last level is left." Ji Ning used the trick again without hesitation. The power of the blue and white mist allowed Ji Ning to draw the sword so fast that it far exceeded the limit of heaven.  The original power of the sword will make the eternal magic weapon even sharper!  Extremely sharp!  It is fast, powerful, and extremely sharp. Even a chaotic world can be easily chopped into pieces with one strike of the sword. Even the Sun Star and the Lunar Star can be pierced in front of Ji Ning.

    "Pfft."

    The tip of the sword struck the ninth layer of light curtain, and the light curtain trembled violently, creating ripples like water, but did not break.

    "Not even close?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    How powerful is this sword of yours?

    It is only the powerful power and the eternal magic weapon that have the power it has today.

    "Break it for me." Ji Ning once again used this most powerful killing move, but although the ninth layer of light curtain was far away from falling, it was obviously not good enough.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    This sword is already his strongest sword.

    "It seems that the only way to increase the power of this sword is to find a way." Ji Ning's mind moved, and he immediately began to retreat, and kept retreating until he retreated to the edge of the hundred-foot range.

    "Wow~~~" Then a pair of cyan wings spread out behind Ji Ning. Electric light was flowing on the wings. They were the 'Thunder Light Wings' that Ji Ning bought at the treasure competition. They used thunder and lightning as the source, and used sword light to tear them apart.  Break obstacles and reach extremely high speeds.

    "kill."

    The wings trembled, instantly tearing apart the layers of air obstruction, causing Ning's speed to surge immediately, and turned into a stream of light that rushed straight towards the ninth layer of light curtain.

    The speed of this practitioner also requires distance to burst. The speed of long-distance high-speed flight is naturally different from the small-scale dodge speed during fighting, because it is difficult to achieve too high an instantaneous force speed!  The distance of one hundred feet is too short. With the help of the lightning wings, Ji Ning allowed him to completely surpass the limit of heaven. Without the wings of lightning, his speed over the distance of one hundred feet would probably only be 60% of what he is now.

    "Broken." Ji Ning rushed out instantly and slashed out the Eternal Divine Weapon again!

    The speed of the sword is very important.

    Even if a pebble reaches the speed of light, its power is incredible.

    With the same divine sword, the same divine sword power is mobilized, the sword speed is increased by 30%, and the power is more than doubled!  Ji Ning stood there and swung the divine sword. His sword speed could no longer be increased.??Relying on the simplest method - originally impacting at high speed, the flying speed reaches extremely high. With the help of the flying speed, the splitting sword is swung with all its strength, so that the sword speed can be increased to 20 to 30%.

    ¡°Pfft~~~, the sharp and heart-trembling Eternal Divine Weapon turned into a streak of blood light. Although it stagnated slightly, it still penetrated the light curtain.

    Bang~~~The ninth layer of light curtain shattered.

    The ball of light on the sarcophagus is already within easy reach!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 24: Formation Spirit

    Ji Ning looked at the light ball on the sarcophagus and couldn't help but feel a little excited. After all, this was one of the treasures left by the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods. He was really lucky to get this treasure not long after entering the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion.

    "Huh." Ji Ning reached out to grab it, and his fingers touched the ball of light.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed, and he grabbed it twice more, which surprised him, "Why not? Why is there nothing in the light ball?"

    His hand has passed through the ball of light. The ball of light seems to be nothingness, and there is indeed nothing inside.

    Hum~~~

    Suddenly a ray of light came out of thin air and condensed next to the sarcophagus, condensing the figure of an old man in white robes.

    Although Ji Ning was surprised, he still remained calm because he knew very well that the formation restriction left by Wanshen Daojun was too strong. It would be easy to kill Daojun. If he wanted to kill himself, he would not be able to resist at all!  And judging from the experience of countless practitioners who have entered the Chaos Era from generation to generation, there is no danger in taking the treasure!  No one has ever lost his life trying to get treasure.

    "Ancestral God?" The old man in white robe looked at Ji Ning, naturally exuding a profound artistic conception. He chuckled softly, "Can you tell me, what is your name?"

    "Beiming." Ji Ning looked at the old man, "Who is the senior?"

    "Wan Zhong Mountain Formation Spirit, the master gave me a name at the beginning, called 'Wan Shan'." The old man said.

    "Array spirit?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    It is normal for magic weapons to produce spirituality.  Can a large array produce spirituality?  It¡¯s just too difficult.  Like the ancient time and space teleportation arrays, they are scattered in many areas. I have never heard of any time and space teleportation arrays that are spiritual.  There are some powerful formations in the treasure competition, but I have never heard of any formation spirits.

    "Are the formation spirits weird? The Ten Thousand Mountains Formation, the Sea of ??Fog Formation, and the Divine Mansion Formation set up by the master are all the master's highest achievements in formations. They can all produce spirituality and possess wisdom." The old man looked at Ji Ning.  , "The greatness of the master is beyond what you can imagine at this level. Don't compare the Tao Lords of Life and Death you have encountered with my master! They are not worthy! Unless one day they can also hunt down the Eternal Emperor,  Let¡¯s compare with my master again.¡±

    Even though countless years have passed, this Ten Thousand Mountain Formation Spirit ¡®Wan Shan¡¯ still has pride in his master.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    It will make people feel ridiculous if you don¡¯t have the strength to brag.

    But for the strength of the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord, even the Heavenly Dao Lord admired him immensely and considered himself far inferior. Even the Dao Lord Da Mo lamented in front of the younger disciples.  It can be seen that his reputation back theneven after countless years of death, he is still known to future generations of practitioners.

    "I don't need to say more about the greatness of my master. When you become a Dao Lord in the future, you will naturally know it." The old man in white robe said.

    "Am I a Dao Lord?" Ji Ning smiled, "Senior, do you have so much confidence in me?"

    "Obviously you are only an Ancestral God, but you can exert a strength comparable to the perfection of the World Realm." Ling Wanshan sighed, "It is too easy for you to kill some weak World Realm. An Ancestral God can easily kill a World Realm when he crosses the level.  ! Such monsters are so rare that you can have the opportunity to meet the Taoist Lord of Life and Death. But such monsters are very difficult to encounter."

    "Such evildoers will have very strong luck. As far as I know, about 80% of them can become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death." Zhenling Wanshan said.

    "Oh? Eighty percent?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    There is a theory of luck in the three realms.

    This luck is so illusory!  This does not mean that the luck of each practitioner is fixed. For example, among the creatures in the Three Realms, some were born very well in the beginning, such as those whose parents were powerful immortals and demons. If they were reincarnated well, their luck would naturally be high enough.  But if they become playboys and are too lazy to practice, their luck will gradually decline.

    Like Ji Ning, reincarnation is not bad, and with Nuwa Tu by his side, his luck will be relatively high from the beginning.  Later, he received the inheritance from Taoist Sanshou, and his luck became even higher.

    Luck also needs to be fought for by oneself.

    The luck in the Three Realms is very weak compared to the endless chaos. At this time, it is the luck of the endless territory!  Some world realms massacre one chaotic world after another, which is a great sin!  Like Wan Shen Tao Lord, he once hunted and killed countless sinners, which made him meritorious.  There are merits and sins in the endless realm, and there is also luck!

    Like those in the Three Realms, whether it is Nuwa, Ji Ning, or Taoist Sanqing, being able to obtain the 'Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction' can greatly increase their luck.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction, Ji Ning wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily kill the weak World Realm in the Ancestral God Realm!

    "It's just a road to immortality. If you don't advance, you will retreat." The old man of the formation spirit looked at Ji Ning, "My master was a worse monster than you back then. He still failed to combine the path and the path of life and death disappeared. Therefore, every copy is rare.opportunity.  "

    "I've learned a lesson." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The ten thousand treasures in the entire Ten Thousand Layers Mountain are actually empty." The old man of the formation spirit looked at Ji Ning, "As long as you pass the test, I will decide what treasures you will be given. The master originally left a large number of treasures here.  If I want to give you any treasures, I can move the treasures into the ball of light with just a thought, so the master doesn¡¯t have the time to distribute them one by one.¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "This treasure, I originally planned to have a statue of the fire element, which contains some of the mysteries of the fire element." The old man of the array spirit said and turned his hands, and a palm-sized fiery red statue appeared in his palm. The statue had eight pictures.  Some of the faces are beautiful, some are ugly, and some are solemn. There are countless secret patterns on this statue.

    "but¡ª¡ª"

    "Every monster that comes to my Ten Thousand Layers Mountain can be broken successfully if it uses force to break the spell, and if the attack reaches the perfect power of the World Realm." The old man of the array spirit looked at Ji Ning, "For such monsters, every one  You are eligible to get the treasure. The prerequisite is that you can discover the treasure."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    "This opportunity only comes once."

    "The first time you came here, you used your strength to break the law We have a good relationship! But even if you discover the treasures in the future, you won't be able to break the law with your strength." The old man of the formation spirit said.

    "Understood." Ji Ning said in surprise, "But senior said that we should form a good relationship. Although Bei Ming is confident, senior is the formation spirit of this Ten Thousand Layers Mountain after all Could it be that senior has something for Bei Ming to do?"

    The old man of Zhenling said: "There is one thing, but it is not forced, I just hope you can help."

    "Senior, please explain clearly." Ji Ning was confused.

    "My master has an enemy." The old man Zhenling also had a fierce light in his eyes, and his voice was full of murderous intent. "My master has been chasing this enemy. In order to chase and kill this enemy, the master spent endless efforts but in the end he still  I failed to kill him and let him escape.¡±

    Ji Ning was startled: "Senior, are you talking about the eternal emperor who is being hunted?"

    "Well, the Eternal Emperor." The old man of the formation spirit said, "His name is Emperor Merobo."

    "Emperor Merobo?" Ji Ning said this name, which sounded like a foreigner.

    "I heard from Da Mo that Emperor Merobo has returned now." The old man of the formation spirit sneered, "The man who was chased by my master fled into the endless darkness. Knowing that my master must have died, he was able to  Return."

    Although Ji Ning was surprised by the relationship between Dao Lord Mo and Lingwanshan, he still asked doubtfully: "Did Senior want me to deal with this Eternal Emperor in the future?"

    "Yes." The old man Zhenling nodded.

    "Senior, you think highly of me." Ji Ning was speechless.

    The Eternal Emperor is the truly eternal power of success!  It has been so long since all the gods and Taoists have been dead, but Emperor Merobo is still alive and well.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, who had pursued the great Emperor Merobo for so long, but without being able to kill him, which shows that the strength of the two is equal.  After so long, Emperor Merobo may be stronger.

    "Haha, I'm just sowing a seed, I don't expect it to succeed." The old man of the formation spirit said, "And Emperor Merobo is the enemy of the entire Tao Alliance! You came with the Dragon-bound World God of the Great Moyuan, can you make  If he trusts you so much, he should be considered a member of the Taoist Alliance. It is impossible for a monster like you to take refuge there."

    "What Dao Alliance?" Ji Ning was a little confused.

    "The Endless Territory is an alliance of almost all cultivators." The old man of the formation spirit looked at Ji Ning, "Da Mo Daojun is also one of them. I also had a good relationship with him in the beginning, haha, this is the seed that I have planted so far.  The most dazzling one, I know all the disciples of his Da Mo Yuan. If you can come with the Dragon-Bound World God, you should also be from the Dao Alliance. Are you a disciple of Da Mo Yuan, or?"

    "Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning said.

    The relationship between Tian Daojun and Damo Daojun is so good, and they meet in public, they should belong to the same party.

    "But the Taoist League sounds really powerful.

    An alliance of almost all practitioners?  It sounds exaggerated.

    "Yeah." The old man of the formation spirit nodded, "I heard Da Mo say that Tiancang Palace is indeed from the Dao Alliance. It's normal that you haven't heard of it. You are too weak. Even if you are in the world realm, 99% of you don't know about it.  Dao Alliance! Only some truly dazzling world realms will be absorbed into it. The main force of the Dao Alliance is the Dao Lords of Life and DeathThe Dragon-Bound World God may have heard of the Dao Alliance."

    "The mysteries in the endless realm are not something you can detect. There are some threats that are aimed at all practitioners Emperor Merobo is one of them." The old man of the formation spirit looked at Ning.

    "No more talking about some secrets in the endless territory,When you reach the world level, your sect will tell you. What I know is relatively old.  "The old man of the formation spirit said, "Tell me, what do you want?  "

    Chapter 1 arrives today!

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 25: Nine Secret Techniques: The Secret Technique of Thunder and Lightning

    "You have passed the test and you should get the treasure." The old man looked at Ji Ning and said, "I have many treasures. What do you want most? If I have it, I can give it to you."

    Ji Ning was still thinking about the ¡®Dao Alliance¡¯ in his mind. When he heard the inquiry from the Wan Zhong Mountain Formation Spirit, he stopped thinking about it and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you have the Snow Jian Picture Scroll?¡±

    "No." The old man of the Wan Zhong Mountain Formation Spirit shook his head. The Wan Shen Tao Lord indeed did not have the Snow Jian Picture Scroll among the large amount of treasures it left behind.

    "Oh" Ji Ning was also thinking.

    Treasure?

    What treasures do you need?  Let yourself choose. This opportunity is rare. Ji Ning suddenly had many thoughts in his heart. After experiencing the treasure competition, Ji Ning understood that there are too many good treasures.

    "I was wrong. You don't know what treasures I have. Let me tell you, it is really embarrassing for you. Then let me ask youwhat are you good at?" The old man of the array spirit smiled, "Except for swordsmanship."

    "I'm best at swordsmanship, and the other ones are lightning and water arts." Ji Ning said.

    "My master's name is 'Wanshen'." The old man of the formation spirit said, "It's because the master is good at so many things! Alchemy, formations, etc., but he really doesn't know how to sword, but he is very good at thunder and lightning! But you are good at fighting across ranks,  If I give you a thunder and lightning method, it won¡¯t be of much help to you.¡±

    His old face was full of wrinkles, and he was obviously thinking.

    "Yes!" The old man of Zhenling looked at Ji Ning, stretched out his hand, and space fluctuations appeared in his hand, followed by a roll of jade slips.

    "This jade slip is yours." The old man of Zhenling handed it to Ji Ning, and the jade slip floated towards Ji Ning.

    "There are also the treasures from this treasure" The old man of the formation spirit threw out the fiery red statue again, "It's also yours. This statue was obtained by my master when he killed a great sinner, the Taoist Lord of Fire.  If this statue is sold, it is worth one or two thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. As for this jade slip, it is a secret technique created by my master, and its value is immeasurable. You can't even think of exchanging it for three or five eternal magic weapons."

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.

    The statue is worth one or two thousand square meters, which is pretty normal.  This jade slip is amazing.

    Ji Ning put away the statue, and then took the jade slip. The jade slip was entirely ink jade, and the faint words in the ink jade could be seen with the naked eye. With a little penetration of his mind, he first discovered a 'life oath'.  '.

    "I swear on my life that the secret technique of this volume of "Nine Sources of Divine Thunder" will never be leaked before I become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death" The oath is very simple.

    Regardless of whether the method is purchased by the Treasure Fighting Club or taught by a sect, an oath must be made.

    "Boom~~~" As soon as he made the oath, a large amount of information poured into his mind. The shocking thunder and lightning secret technique left by the Taoist Lord of the Gods back then was completely displayed in front of Ji Ning.

    This secret technique is called "Nine Source Divine Thunder".

    The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is a powerful man with truly high attainments in alchemy, weapon refining, formations, etc., and at his level, the magical powers and secret techniques he has discovered are the most suitable for him!  Therefore, he will naturally create some secret techniques with the same thoughts as alchemy and weapon refining. The goal of the secret techniques is to pursue power!

    The more powerful the better!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Daojun Wan Lei created nine powerful secret techniques. Even if he does not fight up close, he can easily defeat opponents of the same level by using his secret techniques from a distance, and even fight against the Eternal Emperor!

    And "Nine Source Divine Thunder" is one of the nine secret arts!

    "Is there such a secret technique?" Ji Ning was dumbfounded after reading it, "How can the secret technique be like this?"

    Completely shattered Ji Ning's concept of secret arts.

    Many spells and secret techniques require a sufficient understanding of the Tao and then the use of some special skills.  Like those forbidden spells performed by the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    Like Ji Ning's "Unknown Swordsmanship", level by level, only when you have a higher level of swordsmanship can you perform deeper swordsmanship.

    But "Nine Source Divine Thunder" is completely different.

    "It's like refining an elixir, collecting various treasures from heaven and earth, and then blending it, tempering it with civil and military fire, etc and finally forming a magical elixir.

    ?The same principle.

    "Nine Sources of Divine Thunder" is to collect nine kinds of divine thunder, and let the nine kinds of divine thunder go through some complicated coordination, just like refining elixirs. After many transformations, the perfect thunder and lightning secret technique is finally formed.

    Ji Ning was stunned to see this process of thunder and lightning coordination.

    so perfect.

    It¡¯s like a work of art.

    "Thunder and lightning, in his hands, can be kneaded at will, easily combined, and finally formed a powerful thunder and lightning secret technique." Ji Ning was shocked when he saw it, because he had refined the nine-cornered electric snake, although he knew the nature of thunder and lightning very well.It is a very violent force. It is difficult to refine it alone. It is also beyond imagination to perfectly blend it into a secret technique like refining an elixir.

    ¡­¡­

    "Nine Sources of Divine Thunder" is divided into two parts.

    The first part requires the collection of nine specific types of Chaos Divine Thunder. If the nine types of Chaos Divine Thunder are attacked separately, even an ordinary world god cannot be killed.  However, these nine kinds of chaotic divine thunder, which are very ordinary when separated, are 'perfectly blended'. With this thunder and lightning secret technique, they can directly kill the perfection of the world realm and suppress the peak of the world realm!

    The power of the secret technique completely surpasses the eternal magic weapon.

    The next part is to collect nine specific kinds of divine thunder of Tao. This 'divine thunder of Tao' must be naturally conceived, which is very rare. When Taoist Master Wan Shen created this secret technique, he was already on the edge of Hedao. He chose to use the divine thunder of Tao.  The more divine thunders, the better, but he only found nine types. However, after mastering them, he will stand at the top among the Taoist Lords of Life and Death!

    but¡­¡­

    The difficulty of practicing is also extremely high!

    "This is indeed an incredible secret technique." Ji Ning couldn't help but say, "I never thought that thunder and lightning could be so controlled."

    "In order to kill Emperor Merobo, the master worked hard to create nine secret techniques. Each secret technique is enough to stand out among the heroes. Generally, the Taoist Lords of Life and Death who have reached the edge of harmony are difficult to resist. The combination of the nine secret techniques  It is even more capable of killing Dao Lords who are on the edge of Hedao." The old man of Formation Pharaoh was very proud, "To deal with Emperor Merobo, although the nine secret arts cannot kill him, each of the nine secret arts has its own domain.  The nine realms also completely suppressed Emperor Merobo, so that Emperor Merobo could only exert half of his strength under the suppression."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He has completely read this method, and of course he knows that once the "Nine Source Divine Thunder" is completely refined, with a single thought, it can release a mighty divine thunder that can spread millions of miles away!  This is the ¡®Thunder and Lightning Field¡¯!  It can suppress even the peak of the world realm. Even if you encounter some super powerful ones, this 'Thunder and Lightning Field' cannot kill the enemy, but it can also affect the enemy's strength, and can only exert 50% to 60% of its strength.

    "Nine secret arts" Ji Ning marveled inwardly.

    "It's a pity that Emperor Merobo escaped in the end. He was too good at escaping." The old man of the Formation Pharaoh lamented, "Before his death, the master also left all his nine secret techniques in the Dao Alliance.  Those who have made great contributions to the alliance, or are willing to give out enough treasures, can also learn it from the Dao Alliance. However, this kind of secret technique is much more precious than the 'Stealing Life and Death Pill' that makes the world covetous! The Dao Lord of Life and Death  We all want this secret skill."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The secret technique is very powerful, but Ji Ning also understands that it is very difficult to practice this secret technique!

    Collecting lightning is just a difficulty.

    The most important thing is to prepare the thunder and lightning as the ingredients of the elixir. The requirements are too high in many aspects. The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, who is an ancient power who is proficient in elixir refining, qi refining, and formations, can naturally do it.  But Ji Ning only watched it once, and first felt that the process was extremely beautiful, like a work of art, simply perfect.  But immediately afterwards my scalp became numb, because it was too difficult to practice.

    "Fortunately, my divine body is strong, my divine power is far more powerful than those in the same realm, and my soul is also stronger I should be able to master it." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "I have also given you the secret technique. I hope that in the future you can at least reach the level of Dao Lord Da Mo." The old man of the formation spirit said, "Okay, you have taken the treasure, and you and your companions should leave here quickly. This  The treasure space is about to collapse."

    Phew~~~

    After saying that, the figure of the old man in the array spirit that was originally condensed with light automatically dissipated. The light ball that was originally on the sarcophagus also dissipated, and the light that filled the surrounding area also disappeared.

    The Dragon-bound World God and Fire Fairy Su Youji, who had been waiting in the distance, both looked at Ji Ning.

    "Owner."

    "Brother Ji Ning." Both of them spoke.

    "Rumble~~~" The treasure space began to tremble, and at the same time, a cave wall began to crack automatically, opening a passage.

    "The treasure space is about to collapse, let's leave quickly." Ji Ning said without thinking of further words.

    "Let's go." Dragon-bound World God and Su Youji also understood, and the three of them immediately left quickly along the newly cracked passage.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The huge treasure space completely collapsed, the rocks collapsed, the original corridor began to collapse, and the treasure gate also sank.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 26: World Realm Followers

    Following the newly cracked passage out of the mountain, Ji Ning, Fire Fairy Su Youji, and Dragon-Bound World God all looked back.

    "Brother Ji Ning, congratulations, you got that treasure." Dragon Binding World Shinto.

    "The master is still awesome." Su Youji also admired him greatly.

    "Brother Ji Ning, I don't quite understand Fire Fairy and I have tried, but we can't get the treasure. Brother Ji Ning, but you" The Dragon-Bound World God couldn't help but said. He knew very well that Ji Ning was best at swords.  , if the test here is swordsmanship, it would be fine if Ji Ning succeeds.  But the test here is obviously the fire element.

    Even the Fire Fairy, who was just one step away from achieving the World Realm, failed to pass the test. How did Ji Ning pass?

    "The treasure test left by the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is still somewhat mysterious." Ji Ning just said this and said nothing more.

    The World God of the Binding Dragon, Su Youji, understood after hearing this. I was afraid that this might involve some of Ji Ning¡¯s secrets, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.  Practitioners either don't want to tell others because of their natal vows, or because they don't want to tell others about their life-saving cards so there are many things they don't want to say, and no one will force them to tell them.

    "I got a treasure from this treasure." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out the palm-sized fiery red statue.

    "This is it?" The Dragon-Bound World God was dazzled as soon as he saw it, and he couldn't help but be immersed in it.

    Fire Fairy Su Youji was even more exaggerated, staring at the fiery red statue, completely attracted.

    After all, the Dragon-Bound World God is in the realm of world god perfection. He soon woke up and looked at Ji Ning with admiration: "Brother Ji Ning, such a treasure, you actually let me and the Fire Fairy see it so easily This statue, in fact,  There is a fire-moving method hidden inside, which is quite profound. The statue itself has eight faces, which represent the eight mysteries. This is much more precious than the jade slips that record the method. The method in a jade slip is only a detailed record.  You still have to slowly comprehend it yourself. But this fire statue carries an eighth level of artistic conception, which can lead practitioners to practice."

    "I have reached the perfection of the world realm. What I have to do now is to find my own path and enter the realm of the Lord of Life and Death! These techniques are of no use to me, but they are of great use to the Fire Fairy." Dragon Binding World  The god said, "The value of this kind of statue must be over a thousand square meters. Even if someone can see it once, they can't even see it without hundreds of square meters of chaotic spiritual liquid. You are really willing to give up to this follower."

    "It's useless to me, but Youji can use it, so of course it will be used by her. If she follows me, her strength will increase, which means that my strength will also increase." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Hahaha" The Dragon-Bound World God nodded.

    Practitioners have different attitudes towards their followers, and some of them with equal strength can even discuss friendship with their peers.  But if the difference in strength is too big, followers will be no better than slaves!  For example, when Sufeng Daojun died, not to mention his followers, even his disciples died.

    Ji Ning also fought with all parties in the Damo Courtyard.

    His swordsmanship is so highthat no one in the Da Mo Academy can compare to him below the world level.  From this point alone, the Dragon-Bound World God can infer that Ji Ning's strength is definitely comparable to that of the World Realm!  The strength is much stronger than Su Youji, so just be polite. It is relatively rare for such a precious inheritance to be passed down through legend.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned to look at Su Youji, and the Dragon-Bound World God also changed his expression and looked at Su Youji.

    At this time, Su Youji couldn't help but close her eyes, and there were even faint fluctuations of fire around her.

    "Enlightenment?" The Dragon-Bound World God said softly.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. This is the Tao Lord's ruins, the Mansion of the Gods. It is very dangerous. Generally, no one will have an epiphany here.  Su Youji knew that she had entered the state of enlightenment. If she were alone, she would probably stop her enlightenment, leave Daojun's ruins first, find a safe place, and then slowly comprehend it.

    But that would also miss the opportunity for enlightenment, but this time she followed Ji Ning and the Dragon-Binding World God, believing that Ji Ning and the others could protect her, so she let it take its course and immersed herself in the enlightenment.

    "Take it in." Ji Ning waved his hand, and Su Youji was taken into an island in the cave world by Ji Ning.

    As soon as Ji Ning's mind moved, the island in the Cave Heaven World was isolated from other places. Ji Ning refined the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure and became the master of the Cave Heaven World. He would never let Su Youji be affected when she enlightened.

    "It seems that Fire Fairy is likely to break through to the world realm this time." The Dragon-Bound World God praised.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "You Ji's talent is already high, but she didn't get good guidance in the past. Although my elder brother Tian Daojun has given her guidance a few times, it was just random guidance This statue is the real  A systematic set of methods.¡±

    "Yes, this statue points directly to the perfection of the world. Haha, Ji Ning, now you have to live one more life.A follower of the realm.  "The Dragon-Bound World God smiled.

    "It's a lot of pressure." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Then break through quickly. I see that your swordsmanship is as high as some world-level swordsmen." said the Dragon-Bound World God.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning himself also felt that the ¡®Luo Tian Style¡¯ had reached a bottleneck, but it was not far from a breakthrough. The main reason was that the ¡®Unknown Swordsmanship¡¯ was an extremely advanced swordsmanship.  Once mastered, it will be much stronger than the "Sword World" of ordinary swordsmen practitioners!  Ji Ning himself has figured out the 'Black Mist Style', which is a move that is close to the power of the 'Luotian Style'.

    "Although there is only a thin line, this thin line has trapped so many ancestors and gods." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    "Yes." The Dragon-Bound World God thought of himself and the many cultivators who were trapped in the perfection of the world, and sighed, "A thin line is like a chasm in the sky."

    This last lineis the most difficult to break through.

    There are too many people who have perfected the World Realm. For example, the Wuyan Star Master who has a relatively short cultivation time has achieved the Perfect World Realm, and so has the Black Lotus God Emperor!  But how many more have broken through and become the Dao Lord of Life and Death?

    "Let's go and check out other places." Ji Ning said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the Dragon-bound World God are also powerful enough. After all, Wan Zhong Mountain is just the outer domain of the ¡®Mansion of the Gods¡¯. World realms are still rare here, and most of them are ancestor gods and ancestors.  So the two of them roaming around here can be said to be "rampant", and no one dares to provoke them.

    More than two years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    With the strength of Ji Ning and the Dragon-Binding World God, the Wan Zhong Mountain in the ¡®Outer Domain¡¯ is really no challenge to them, especially the Dragon-Binding World God, who has reached the Perfect World Realm, and naturally wants to enter the Sea of ??Fog!  But because he had to help the fire fairy Su Youji protect the law, he never separated from Ji Ning and went deep into the more dangerous sea of ??fog.

    "Senior Brother Fulong, I'm sorry to trouble you this time, for keeping you in the outer realm for so long." Ji Ning sat on a rock and handed over a bamboo tube of wine.

    "It's only been two or three years since I was able to watch the birth of the World Realm. It's nothing. Wow, it's really good wine. Brother Ji Ning, you are so willing. How much did you spend on the fairy wine?" Dragon Binding World  God drank and his whole body was in a state of excitement.

    "Ten directions." Ji Ning said.

    "I admire it, I admire it." Dragon-Bound World God Lianda said, he was reluctant to spend so much money to buy wine.

    Ji Ning also came out of Sufeng Ruins at the beginning and had many treasures, so he spent ten square meters to buy a lot of immortal wine. After all, he lived in the Great Mo Courtyard. How could he not have good wine when entertaining the disciples of the Great Mo Courtyard?  These fairy wines are made from some precious materials from heaven and earth. Drinking them will not only restore your magic power, but also make your body and mind feel refreshed.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    There was a faint sound in the sky above.

    Sitting Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God both raised their heads and looked at the sky. There were faint shadows of chaotic whirlpools in the sky.

    "Even the phantom of the chaotic whirlpool appears in the Mansion of the Gods. It seems that the power of chaos is already surging outside." The God of the Dragon-Bound World showed joy. His words were true. Now there is a huge power of chaos high in the sky in the entire Chaos World of the Gods.  A whirlpool of force, even in the void outside this chaotic world.

    "Fire Fairy should have started to break through." Dragon Binding World Divine Dao, "Returning to chaos, Tao seeds growing, everything renewed"

    Ji Ning is also looking forward to it.

    He has long known about the transformation of the life level that breaks through to the world level from the method taught by Tian Daodaojun, but thinking that Su Youji is undergoing such transformation, he is still looking forward to the day when he breaks through.  Like himself, he has Tao Wu's eighteen gods and demons, his only deity's magical powers, and even the mysterious blue and white mark Only then can the Ancestral God Realm be comparable to the World Realm.

    This shows how great the changes in the world have been!  That's a whole other level of life!

    After a long time, Ji Ning and Dragon Binding World God were not in a hurry.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The peerless enchanting girl bathed in flames appeared aside. She knelt down directly towards Ji Ning and said gratefully: "Master, Youji will never forget your kindness."

    "It's quite gracious." The Dragon-Bound World God nodded as he watched. He was afraid that some of his followers would become world-level and higher than their masters, so they would not pay much attention to their masters. Once the bondage of their destiny oath ends,  , will leave immediately.

    "You are in the World Realm, get up quickly." Ji Ning even supported the Fire Fairy Su Youji, and felt the waves of fire fluctuations around the last Fire Fairy Su Youji, as well as the aura of the Chaos Immortal spreading out, and couldn't help but sigh.

    Today¡¯s first update.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 27: The First Snow Map Volume

    His followers have all become Chaos Immortals, but he has not yet made a breakthrough, but Ji Ning! is still very happy, and he has a good helper. However, even if Fire Fairy Su Youji breaks through and becomes Chaos Immortal, because he has just broken through, he will not be able to break through.  There are no suitable divine weapons of the Tao. Her strength is not even as good as that of the ordinary world realm, and can only be regarded as the threshold of the world realm.

    This kind of Chaos Immortal who has just made a breakthrough has no good magic weapon, and his strength has not been consolidated. It is when he is most vulnerable. Under normal circumstances, he will usually find a place to practice for thousands or tens of thousands of years, and his strength will be improved to a level comparable to that of the general world.  level, they will come out to make a breakthrough.

    "Haha, congratulations to Fairy Fire. This breakthrough is a fundamental transformation." The Dragon-Bound World God said, "From now on, you are no longer the same person as you were in the past."

    Su Youji¡¯s eyes were also filled with colorful light, and her thoughts were wandering.

    Memories of the past came to mind one after another. Because of her self-created method, she was so charming that naturally many practitioners wanted to become Taoist companions with her.  It would be fine if they behaved themselves, but some ancestor gods and ancestors have been cultivating for too long and it is no longer possible to break through. Some of them are obsessed with pleasure and wantonly capture some beautiful women to vent their desires. People with high strength like Su Youji  , full of charm, and made them crazy.

    Su Youji¡¯s method cannot break her body before reaching the realm of the world, so she can only escape in embarrassment and live an extremely hard life.

    "Finallyfinally" Su Youji felt how powerful she was, and the mighty "power of the world" contained in the chaotic world of the golden elixir in her body gave her an absolute sense of control.

    "I will be Chaos Immortal Su Youji from now on."

    A Chaos Immortal who joins any force in the Great Mo Territory is considered to be at the highest level and has a very high status.

    "Since the Fire Fairy has broken through, brother Ji Ning, let's separate here." Dragon Binding World God said, "I'm going to explore the sea of ??fog."

    "Thank you, Senior Brother Fulong," Ji Ning said.

    "It's a small matter." The Dragon-Bound World God said and strode away.

    Su Youji finally reacted and said: "Thank you, Brother Fulong."

    "If you can protect Fairy Sister, you won't be able to get anything even if others ask for it!" The voice of the Dragon-Bound World God came from afar and soon went away.

    Only Ji Ning and Su Youji were left on the mountainside.

    "Thank you, Master." Su Youji said gratefully.

    "That's right." Ji Ning flipped his hand, and the palm-sized fire statue appeared in his palm. Seeing this fire statue, Su Youji's eyes suddenly lit up. The method contained in this statue was very suitable for her. The statue was divided into three parts.  There are eight major chapters, one of which is about charm. This is why she was touched as soon as she saw it and broke through to the world realm.

    Su Youji¡¯s eyes are blazing. This fire statue is of great use to her.

    "Here." Ji Ning handed it to her.

    "This, this." Su Youji was a little at a loss. She had also participated in the treasure competition and knew the value of such a valuable treasure. The lowest price for the auction at the treasure competition would probably start at one thousand cubic meters!

    "Take it if it's given to you," Ji Ning ordered.

    "ThisI" Su Youji hesitated for a moment. This fire statue was too attractive to her. She whispered, "Master, let me look at it for half an hour.  I will remember this method and return it to the owner."

    Ji Ning said: "What's the use of memorizing the Dharma? This Fire Elemental Statue has eight major artistic conceptions, which will be of great benefit to your understanding. And I'm not giving it to you, I'm just letting you use it. I want it when I want it, you  Just give it to me again.¡±

    "Take it." Ji Ning put the Fire Statue directly into Su Youji's hand.

    Su Youji's heart trembled when Ji Ning caught her hand.

    Although she has followed Ji Ning for a long time, the two of them have never touched each other.

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded obediently.

    "By the way, I will enter the Sea of ??Fog next." Ji Ning said, "You can enter the cave world and consolidate it. After all, you have just made a breakthrough."

    "Master, it's not necessary." Su Youji said as she turned her hand over, and the fire statue was taken into the golden elixir chaotic space in her body, "I put some thought into understanding the statue, and with the help of this method,  I'm afraid it will be consolidated within a hundred years. And the master's puppet is also with me. Now that I control the puppet, I can also make the puppet display stronger strength without fear of any danger."

    With such a detailed method, a method that directly leads to the perfection of the world, she can certainly consolidate quickly.

    Without this statue, it would normally take her over a thousand years to immerse herself in cultivation.

    "Yeah, that's fine." Ji Ning nodded. Although Su Youji didn't have any magical weapons of the Tao, she had that puppet and could instantly enter the puppet's body at critical moments, so there was no danger."Let's go into the sea of ??fog."

    Ji Ning turned his head and looked into the distance. In the distance was the vast sea of ??fog. He could sense the fluctuations of the snow scroll he had refined, and he longed to enter the sea of ??fog to reunite with another scroll.

    The Sea of ??Fog belongs to the inner territory of the entire Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, and the level of danger has skyrocketed.

    ¡°Huh~~, the mist is floating.

    Ji Ning stood on a mound and looked into the distance. With his eyesight, he could only see a few hundred miles away in the mist.

    'in front.  "Ji Ning pointed forward. With the help of the snow map scroll, Ji Ning was able to find the target very easily. The most famous thing about this sea of ??fog is that it is difficult to determine the direction. As long as you turn around in the sea of ??fog, you will not be able to find the target.  Once the direction is clear, even the World Realm people wander around randomly after coming in. Of course, after a long time, they can naturally get out of the fog sea.

    "Lake?"

    After walking for tens of thousands of miles, he saw a quiet lake that looked like a mirror. The lake was so vast that at least Ji Ning could not see the end of it because it was so quiet that not even a single ripple could be seen on the water.  Ji Ning felt vaguely threatened.

    Su Youji looked at Ji Ning: "I feel like this lake seems"

    "I feel it too." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Walking on the water and flying over? Or going around?" Su Youji waited for Ji Ning to make a decision.

    Ji Ning frowned and looked at the huge lake in front of him, and finally said: "Go around, go around this lake."

    "Yeah." Su Youji also tended to avoid it.

    The two of them started to circle along the lake. The lake was very large. Judging from the distance traveled, Ji Ning found that the diameter of the lake was about 100,000 miles.

    "Wow." "Wow." "Wow."

    In the quiet lake, ripples suddenly appeared, and then a golden head emerged silently from the water. A pair of golden wings grew out of the ears of this golden head. It looked into the distance, Ji Ning.  He and Su Youji had walked there before.  After a long time, this strange beast slowly lurked.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji were cautious, and would rather avoid certain places if something went wrong. After all, this was the Sea of ??Fog, and if they entered the world realm, nearly half of them would die!  Even with a strength comparable to that of World Realm Perfection, Ji Ning did not dare to be careless in the slightest, and his main target was the Snow Book.

    "We're almost there, the distance is estimated to be less than 50,000 miles." Ji Ning said. He and Su Youji had been walking in the sea of ??fog for more than a month and had walked thousands of miles. It was mainly because they went around in circles that they walked for so long.  .

    For more than a month, it was relatively safe. There was only one real battle. That was when he encountered an insect beast that looked like a scorpion. Just barely reaching the threshold of the World Realm, Ji Ning took out the 'Five Thunder Gourd' and easily killed it.  Insect beast.

    "just in front."

    "This is it."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji stood side by side on the mountainside. There was an elegant palace on the mountainside. On the door of the palace were three big characters - 'Yishui Palace.

    "Yishui Palace?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "What's wrong?" Su Youji looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "It shouldn't be." Ji Ning frowned. There are many dangerous places within the scope of the Sea of ??Fog. Because generations of practitioners have come to take risks, some famous dangerous places have been recorded, such as the Yishui Palace.  one of them!  There are important treasures in Yishui Palace, but it is also very dangerous inside.

    According to the information Ji Ning received from Tian Daojun, although the Snow Jian Picture Scroll is in the inner domain, it is not in Yishui Palace.

    "I'm afraid that for some unknown reason, the Snow Map Scroll was moved from other areas to this Yishui Palace." Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    "Bang." Ji Ning stepped forward and pushed open the Yishui Palace door.

    Rumble~~~~The courtyard door opens.

    "Go in." Ji Ning ordered, "You Ji, there are many dangers deep in the Yishui Palace, so don't go deep. I'll check around the outside of the Yishui Palace first."

    "Okay." Su Youji nodded.

    The two of them stepped into it cautiously. Yishui Hall was very large, divided into front hall, main hall, back hall and many side halls.  According to the information that Ji Ning learned, the rest of the Yishui Palace is safe, but the main palace is full of dangers and has a lot of treasures.

    "The snow map scrollis not in the main hall" Ji Ning determined the exact location after just a few moments of sensing, and it turned out to be in a side hall.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 28: Be our slaves

    Ning took Su Youji and walked along the corridor towards the side hall.

    "Huh."

    A ray of gray mist rushed out from the side hall in the distance in an instant. The speed completely exceeded the limit of heaven, and rushed out of the Yishui Hall gate in the blink of an eye.

    "The snow map scroll is on it!" Ji Ning's expression changed, "Chase."

    He could sense that the other snow map scroll was originally in the side hall, but now it was rapidly moving away, obviously moving at high speed with the gray mist.

    "Whizzing."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji immediately chased after each other at high speed. Ji Ning was already extremely fast, and Su Youji had now become a Chaos Immortal. With the addition of magic power and the blessing of the golden elixir in the chaotic world, she could easily break through the limits of heaven.  , the speed is only slightly slower than Ji Ning.  Of course, he thought that Ji Ning didn't use the lightning wings.

    However, the speed of Ji Ning and Su Youji was still faster than the fleeing gray mist beings.

    "Buzz!" Ji Ning's eyes shot out golden light, and he instantly saw the gray fog running in front of him clearly.

    Although it is gray mist, it is actually a strange beast with a crocodile-like body and a dragon-like head.  Its four short legs flew quickly, but it still broke through the limits of heaven, and gray mist shook its whole body.

    "It's an insect beast."

    "I'm afraid it's one of the insect beasts cultivated by the Taoist Lord of the Gods."

    Both Ji Ning and Su Youji recognized this.

    "There are many insect beasts living in the Wuhai District. You must know that 'All Gods Taoist Lord is good at many aspects, such as alchemy, weapon refining, formations, etc. Among them, he has also achieved extremely high achievements in cultivating insect beasts.  For an insect beast like this in the world, even if he has died, some arrangements in the fog sea will naturally cultivate generations of insect beasts.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The Gray Mist Insect Beast roared angrily, and suddenly, its whole body was scattered into nine parts, running away in all directions.

    "Stop running away." Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    A big gourd appeared on his left hand, and Ji Ning immediately pulled out the stopper of the gourd.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Countless electric lights rushed out of the gourd and instantly enveloped the vast surrounding area, focusing on the nine scattered and escaping gray mists.  Like the 'Nine-horned Electric Snake, the speed limit is the limit of heaven. But the 'Five Thunder Gourd' that Ji Ning bought in the treasure competition contains five chaotic divine thunders. Each one can easily tear through the limit of heaven, which is more powerful than Ji Ning's.  Ning's speed is much faster.

    Five-color thunder and lightning spread everywhere, and streaks of five-color thunder and lightning surrounded the gray mist.

    "Beep!" The harsh cry seemed to be transmitted into the soul.

    Eight of the nine gray mist dissipated immediately.

    The remaining gray mist quickly became stronger, and at the same time, it also showed gray-brown scale skin. Its body could fully withstand the attack of the five-color divine thunder. I saw it turned its head and looked at Ji Ning. Gray-white  His eyes were full of anger.

    "Hand over the Sword Qi Scroll, and I will spare your life." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "You can't catch me." The deep voice also reached Ji Ning.

    Whoops.

    The insect beast with gray-brown scales that looked like a dragon once again turned into gray mist. At the same time, the gray mist's light swelled and it flew away into the distance in an instant.  The speed was so fast that Ji Ning was stunned. Even with the help of the lightning wings, the speed was not as fast as it could be. He could only use the 'Five Thunder Gourd' to release the five-color divine thunder to surround and restrain him. However, the gray mist in the flight did not stop at all, but the aura was faintly weak.

    "Master, we can't catch up." Su Youji said worriedly. The insect beast had escaped from the range of the five-color divine thunder. After all, this was a dangerous place, and Ji Ning did not dare to let the five-color divine thunder released by the five-color divine thunder.  The scope is too large. If it is spread carelessly, it may provoke powerful insect beasts.

    "I can feel that it is injured." Ji Ning smiled. In the end, he still ran away desperately under the attack of the five-color divine thunder, and his aura was obviously weaker.

    "It can't escape." Ji Ning said.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A moment later.

    "It's right in front, not moving." Ji Ning said in a message.

    Soon, Ji Ning and Su Youji saw the gray-black scaled crocodile-like insect beast lying on a rock to rest. The insect beast immediately discovered Ji Ning and immediately turned into gray mist again.  Escape.  Insect beasts are special creatures bred to fight with their powerful strength and some special talents.

    They don¡¯t have divine power, so they don¡¯t know how to refine magic weapons. Naturally, this insect beast can¡¯t refine sword energy scrolls either.

    ¡°Boom~~~" Ji Ning had no time to catch up, so he held the five-thunder gourd again and released five-color divine thunder to attack.

    The escaping gray mist has an obvious and weak aura

    Whoosh.  Whoosh.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji continued to chase.

    "There are fluctuations."

    ¡°There¡¯s fighting all around.¡±

    The two men who were originally sitting cross-legged stood up. One of them was wearing a gold robe and the other was wearing a black robe. They had dark skin and green patterns on their faces. They both exuded a mighty and powerful aura.  One of them is the World God, and the other is the Chaos Immortal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± The two of them looked at each other and then quietly approached.

    "It has been running away." Both Ji Ning and Su Youji were chasing the insect beast. The insect beast also guessed that the two practitioners behind had a way to track it, so they ran away as hard as they could.

    "The distance is getting farther and farther." Ji Ning was worried. "This insect beast is very familiar with the fog sea. I'm afraid it will hide in some dangerous places. We must catch up as soon as possible. If time goes by, there may be trouble."

    "Stop!" A cold shout came from the distance, ringing in the ears of Ji Ning and Su Youji.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and Su Youji, who were flying at high speed, frowned and looked at the two figures appearing in front of them. Both figures exuded fierce and powerful auras.

    "Master." Su Youji's expression changed, and she continued to speak, "One of them is called Hu Qiao World God, and the other is Fox Chaos Immortal. They come from the same ethnic group, and they are extremely evil."

    "Hey, isn't this the Fire Fairy Su Youji?" The eyes of the Fox Chaos Immortal in golden robes lit up, "He actually broke through from the Ancestral Immortal to the Chaos Immortal. I had never heard of it before. It seems like he just made the breakthrough  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Oh, not long ago, the power of chaos in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion was surging. Could it be that you were making a breakthrough?"

    "Su Youji?" The fox-clad World God in black robes also lit up, "Tsk, tsk, it's really delicious"

    Su Youji was originally extremely enchanting and charming. After becoming a Chaos Immortal, she became even more extraordinary and even more charming.  It made these two world realms feel itchy in their hearts.

    "You two, please get out of the way, I have something to do." Su Youji shouted.

    "Get out of the way? Su Youji, you have just broken through to the World Realm. Instead of finding a place to consolidate your retreat, you came to this sea of ??fog It's your luck to let us meet." Fox.  World God Qiao smiled coldly and said, "It would be easy for us to kill you, but we will give you a way to live."

    The world that has just been broken through is very fragile.

    Especially the Chaos Immortals, they do not have a powerful divine body, and they can only be regarded as the threshold of the world realm when they first break through.  Although the two world gods of Hu Qiao are not very powerful, they have been practicing for a long time. It is indeed easy to kill someone who is on the threshold of the world realm.

    "Yes, we will give you a way to survive." Fox Chaos Immortal looked at Su Youji and couldn't help but licked the corner of his mouth, "It's very simple, make an oath of fate and be our slave."

    "Servant?" Su Youji's face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost.

    "Don't worry, you are in the world realm after all, and we won't force you too much. You have become our slave, and you just practice dual cultivation with us occasionally. There is great happiness in dual cultivation, and you will naturally know it by then.  ." Hu Qiao World God's eyes turned cold, "If you disobey, today will be the day you die."

    "With just dual cultivation, your status will be higher than all our other slaves." Fox Chaos Immortal also said.

    The two of them don't have any women, but a female Chaos Immortal is still so charming and enchanting That's too rare. What's even more lucky is that this Su Youji is a Chaos Immortal who has just broken through, and is weak.  Very good, just about ready to catch it.

    Both of their eyes were on Su Youji.

    As for Ji Ning?

    They completely ignored an ancestral god at a glance!

    "You two, this is too much." Ji Ning's voice sounded. He didn't want to take action. After all, he was in a hurry to chase the insect beast.

    "When we are talking in the World Realm, you, an ant, dare to interrupt?" Fox Qiao World God looked at Ji Ning with a condescending look in his eyes. He naturally looked down on the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals.

    "You dare to be so presumptuous, little Ancestral God. I originally wanted to take you as a slave, but now I'm going to put you to death." Immortal Fox Qiao glanced at Ji Ning, with the same lofty look in his eyes, as if he was looking at an ant.

    Three chapters have been completed, and the missing chapters have finally been filled up. Phew~~~ Tomato asks for recommendation votes again. Everyone has one, so please vote to support it.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 29: Killing the World Realm

    The cave world.

    On an island.

    "Wild Dog, Xuanyang." A mighty voice echoed on the island. Among the group of ancestor gods and ancestors who were eating, drinking and chatting, the Wild Dog Ancestral God and Xuanyang Ancestral God stood up at the same time and responded respectfully: "Master  .¡±

    "Control the puppet well and listen to my orders at any time."

    "Yes, Master."

    The Wild Dog Ancestral God and the Xuanyang Ancestral God simultaneously transformed into two burly black puppets. Originally, the puppets were fiery red However, in order to hide their identities, they were deliberately turned into black, and their appearance changed slightly.  .  As long as it is refined, the puppet's aura can be completely restrained. Even some with a puppet spirit, such as Ji Ning's rock giant, are almost completely equivalent to a new life. The rock giant itself can completely restrain its aura.  Ji Ning didn't find even a single rock.

    Two black puppets stood on the island, waiting for Ji Ning's call at any time.

    "It's time to fight."

    "Yes, we have been waiting for a long time. Before, we were competing in the cave world. This time it is a real battle."

    They are all full of fighting spirit, and they have full confidence in controlling this puppet. It should be noted that these three puppets cost Ji Ning more than 600 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. This was still so expensive in the treasure competition, and each one cost more than two yuan on average.  It can be said that each of the hundreds of chaotic spirit fluids is slightly stronger than the rock giant in terms of combat effectiveness, and they can also form formations with each other.

    The outside world is in the foggy sea of ??Ten Thousand Gods Mansion.

    Fox World God and Fox Chaos Immortal glanced at Ji Ning, said something and then ignored him.

    In the eyes of the two of them, an ancestor god is indeed just an ant, not at the same level of life at all, so they don't care.

    Both of their eyes fell on Fire Fairy Su Youji. Fox World God said: "Su Youji, you can live a long life only if you know how to advance and retreat. The destiny oath we made for you will also be very easy."

    "What you have to do is very simple, just double cultivation. The taste of this dual cultivation is very beautiful." Fox Chaos Immortal is also eager to have such a charming and enchanting dual cultivation with such a female Chaos Immortal. How eager he is, he did not expect that he also has this  Opportunity.

    They are both threatening and persuading!  Because it is useless to catch her by force, even if she is caught, if the fire fairy Su Youji is bent on seeking death, she can easily explode herself.  It should be noted that even as a slave, it is easy to self-destruct.  Therefore, the master can squeeze the slave, but he must make the slave feel that there is a way to survive, otherwise the slave will still be disobedient. For example, the slaves who were buried with Sufeng Daojun directly cursed Sufeng Daojun before they died.  , it¡¯s a pity that I can only curse, there is no other way.

    "bring it on."

    "Su Youji." The two of them stared at Su Youji.

    Su Youji's face seemed to have a layer of frost. She sent a message to Ji Ning who was standing aside: "What should I do, Master?"

    "Since they are seeking death, then take some time" Ji Ning looked at the two world realms, "Kill them!"

    Ji Ning really didn¡¯t want to take action.

    Because it is not easy to kill the World Realm. Although these two, Hu Qiao World God has the top World Realm strength, and Fox Chaos Immortal has the average World Realm strength!  Ji Ning could definitely kill them, but it would take a lot of time after all.  I had hoped that after a few conversations, these two World Realms would get out of the way.

    "I'll chase the insect beast later. After all, I can sense its location, but the insect beast will definitely hide in a place it thinks is safe." Ji Ning couldn't help but feel even more angry after thinking about it.

    "Okay." Su Youji gritted her teeth and said, "But let me take a look at this life oath first."

    "Hahahathat's right."

    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re such a beauty, don¡¯t worry, we both can¡¯t bear to abuse you.¡±

    Hu Qiao World God and Hu Chaos Immortal were overjoyed after hearing this. It was so lucky that such a female Chaos Immortal could fall into their hands. Hu Qiao World God even waved his hand and a golden bead flew out: "This is the Oath Stone  , beauty, take a good look at it, if you are not satisfied you can modify it.¡±

    "Haha." The Fox Chaos Immortal on the side also felt itchy. This made them more excited than the few treasures they got. They had never dared to think about having such a female slave.

    "Who made my brother so lucky? Su Youji just broke through and became a Chaos Immortal, and he was met by my two brothers." Both of them were looking forward to it. They were already imagining the scene of dual cultivation with Su Youji.  The anticipation in my heart became more and more intense.

    Ji Ning, who was standing in the distance next to Su Youji, had a cold look in his eyes.

    "Do it!"

    His voice echoed in the cave world, and at the same time, a black gourd appeared out of thin air in front of Ji Gencao,Lukou directly sprayed out countless electric lights. In an instant, the surrounding area was enveloped by countless five-color divine thunders. Most of these five-color divine thunders surrounded the Fox Chaos Immortal and Fox Qiao World God.

    "Damn it." Fox Chaos Immortal's face changed drastically when he saw this. He saw that the robe on his body suddenly emitted light, forming a protective barrier around him. However, the five-color divine thunder was too strong, completely obliterating the light barrier around him.  It shattered again and again, hitting him one after another.

    He was also surrounded by a ring-shaped flying knife. This flying knife also tried its best to block the thunder and lightning, but it only blocked part of it.

    "Pfft." Immortal Fox Chaos looked ugly and almost vomited blood. He said anxiously, "Brother, save me."

    "Damn it, it's a magic weapon of divine thunder." Fox World God became even more anxious and furious when he saw this, "Hold on, I caught Su Youji and took away her gourd.

    Because the gourd was suspended in front of Ji Ning, and Ji Ning was standing with Su Youji, even now Hu Qiao World God and the others thought that this magic weapon belonged to Su Youji.

    The five-color divine thunder attacks wildly, but the Fox World God is very powerful. He wears a piece of lower-grade armor, and his divine body is equally powerful, and he can completely resist the five-color divine thunder.

    Whoops!

    The world god Hu Qiao turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Su Youji, his eyes full of anger.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    Whoop, whoop, whoop.

    Three puppets appeared out of thin air in mid-air, namely a rock giant and two black puppets.  These three puppets directly attacked the Fox Chaos Immortal from different directions!  Because the Fox World God was killing Ji Ning and Su Youji at high speed, he didn't even have time to stop and turn around, and the three puppets had already reached the side of the Fox Chaos Immortal.

    "So fast." Hu Qiao World God's face changed drastically.

    "Brother, save me." Fox Chaos Immortal was also shocked. Seeing the speed of these three puppets, he knew that they were definitely world-level puppets. He was so frightened that he even sent a message. It should be noted that he was also an ordinary world-level puppet.  , and he was just a Chaos Immortal. Facing this all-pervasive five-color divine thunder, he was already in a panic and was completely suppressed.

    "Three more puppets, how about that?"

    "die."

    The black puppet controlled by Xuanyang Ancestral God directly waved his fist. The huge fist was extremely heavy and he smashed it directly.

    "Kill." The Wild Dog Ancestor God kicked him hard.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The two big palms of the rock giant slapped it angrily at the same time.

    There are still a large number of five-color divine thunder attacking the Fox Chaos Immortal around, but the Fox Qiao World God who is killing Su Youji and Ji Ning has no time to rescue them.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    "Bang bang bang~~, the puppet magic weapon is very good at power. Thousands of world gods cannot compare with them in power. They can only suppress the puppet magic weapon with the help of Tao's enlightenment, and Fox Chaos  The immortal was already embarrassed by the five-color divine thunder attack. At this moment, he could only howl and control the ring-shaped flying knife magic weapons to resist: "No¡ª¡ª"

    Boom~~~~

    Fox Chaos Immortal was shot to pieces.

    "What!" Hu Qiao World God, who originally wanted to kill Su Youji and Ji Ning, changed his face when he saw this. "These puppet magic weapons are too powerful. They are not ordinary puppet magic weapons. I am afraid that each one is worth more than  One hundred cubic meters of chaotic spiritual fluid."

    "Huh." At this time, Su Youji also turned into a black puppet. The gods of the fox world were coming to kill her. Naturally, she did not dare to fight in close combat.

    "What." Seeing Su Youji turned into a black puppet, Hu Qiao World God's heart suddenly became cold, four puppets?  He could tell that each puppet was as powerful as him, and four puppets working together could completely ravage him to death.

    "Walk."

    The world god Hu Qiao didn't care about dealing with Su Youji, so he turned into a stream of light and began to escape.

    "Huh."

    Wings flashing with thunder and lightning appeared on Ji Ning's back. The wings shook and then disappeared in a flash.  Although Fox Qiao World God's flying speed is relatively fast, his speed is still affected by the siege of the five-color divine thunder.

    "Huh?" Fox Qiao World God looked at the figure in front of him.

    With the thunder and lightning wings spread out, the young man in white stood in mid-air, holding a bloody divine sword in his right hand, looking at him coldly: "You can't leave!"

    Monday, Tomato asks for recommendation votes~~~~

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 30: Willing to Be a Slave

    Although World God Qiao was surprised by the speed of the young ancestor god in white clothes in front of him, he could see at a glance that Ji Ning's lightning wings were probably not ordinary magic weapons. However, he was not surprised but was happy because after killing this ancestor god, the ancestor god possessed  Doesn¡¯t the treasure belong to him?  As for being unable to defeat an ancestral god, he never thought about it. Even if the ancestral god is a monster, it would be great to be able to compete with the average world realm. He is the top world god!

    "Little Ancestor God, you overestimate your capabilities, die!" A curved scimitar appeared in the hand of Fox Qiao World God. The light of the sword flashed, as if a waning moon appeared, and he beheaded Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning's merciless sword was the most ferocious. The Eternal Divine Weapon Ziguang Qiong slashed angrily from top to bottom. The speed of the sword completely exceeded the speed of light. It only left a cold light in mid-air. The Eternal Divine Weapon contained  The original power of the divine sword was also fully unleashed, making the divine weapon even more frightening.

    With the blessing of power, the sharpness of the divine weapon is incredible. Even if it falls into the hands of a mortal, with a single swing of the divine weapon, the sword energy released can easily cut through a mountain.  Of course, such magical weapons cannot be controlled by a mortal.

    "Poof!"

    The sword light and the waning sword light collided head-on.

    The waning moon shattered, and the Fox World God holding a scimitar flew away directly. He looked at Ji Ning in mid-air, his eyes widened with disbelief, how could it be possible?  How is this possible?  He is a majestic world god, and he has been practicing for a long time. He is now at the top world god level. How come he is completely at a disadvantage?

    This is a gap of one level.

    This ancestral god actually has combat power comparable to that of the world god Perfect?  How can this be?  How can there be such a monster?  Even if he had an eternal magic weapon in his hand, it wouldn't be so powerful.

    "Boom~~, the terrifying power contained in Ji Ning's sword made Fox Qiao World God unable to control himself and flew backwards. The five-color divine thunder everywhere around him also bombarded madly, adding insult to injury.  , making the Fox World God even more embarrassed.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Three black puppets and a rock giant were quickly surrounding them. Among them, the black puppet controlled by Su Youji was not far away from Ji Ning. It came the fastest and was the first to reach the body of the world god Fox Qiao.

    "Wow~, the sharp claws of the black puppet came out, leaving a phantom in mid-air, and with the domineering force of fire, it grabbed the world god Hu Qiao.

    "Bang." Although Fox Qiao World God waved his scimitar to resist, he still staggered back. Although he should be considered equal to the black puppet, now he made one wrong step and one wrong step, and the surrounding situation was too unfavorable for him.

    "Death!" The puppets controlled by the Wild Dog Ancestral God, Xuanyang Ancestral God, and the rock giant also came to attack.

    "snort."

    Ning left a brilliant trace of lightning in mid-air and came to kill again.

    Desperate situation!

    Although the four puppets are inferior to him in terms of mystical skills, they are stronger than him in terms of strength and speed. He can deal with one, but he is unable to deal with four. The most fatal thing is that the one who seems to be the weakest is  The Ring of the Ancestral God in White is the truly most terrifying and powerful ring!

    A terrifying ancestral god with perfect strength in the world realm!  This kind of ancestral god is simply a legendary existence.

    "The four big puppets, the five-color divine thunder, and the thunder and lightning wings I was wrong, I was wrong from the beginning! How could Su Youji afford these babies? I'm afraid these babies are all  This white-clothed ancestral god! Even Su Youji listens to the orders of this white-clothed ancestral god."

    "No, no, I can't die here."

    "I will never!"

    Faced with a desperate situation, although Hu Qiao World God was regretful and regretful, he also had a strong desire to survive.

    "Change!" Fox Qiao World God instantly appeared with six arms, all of which were holding scimitars and six-handled scimitars At the same time, the aura on his body seemed to have risen a little, and his eyes began to turn red. He was obviously in an extremely crazy state.  .

    Not crazy, not live!

    The only option is to fight!

    "Kill!" He directly killed the rock giant, because it could be seen at a glance that the three black puppets were exactly the same and belonged to the same set. He could feel the fluctuations of the formation, so he naturally dealt with the seemingly best one.  The rock giant to deal with.

    "Stone, stop him." Ji Ning commanded through spiritual communication.

    "Don't worry, Master, I'm the best at entangling the enemy." The rock giant's palms suddenly swelled, and the rocks on its body flowed like running water.

    "Bang." Fox World God and the Rock Giant fought instantly, and the impact caused the flowing rocks on the Rock Giant's body to tremble and cause some ripples, but the Rock GiantThe man did not retreat at all.

    "What." Hu Qiao World God was shocked.

    The other three black puppets also besieged him again.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The four puppets besieged a world god.

    Fox Qiao World God still didn't give up. Although he was often bombarded, he was wearing armor and had an amazing body. A World God was not that easy to kill. He still desperately looked for opportunities to escape.  .

    But the three black puppets are like one body with each other, giving no chance for Hu Qiao World God to escape.

    "no no¡­¡­"

    "give up."

    Ji Ning also arrived, wielding the Eternal Divine Weapon, and the cold and bloody sword light appeared again.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Hu Qiao World God was desperate.

    "Boom~~~" He struck with a sword and flew backwards. Then with a bang, he was knocked to the ground by two black puppets. If he was a world god who was good at defense, he wouldn't have fallen down so quickly. At least he could still survive.  Hold on for a while.

    Like Ji Ning, his ¡®Heart Sword Style¡¯ is perfect sword control.

    but¡­¡­

    Swordsmanship is the way to attack and kill, and it has an advantage in close combat!  Although this fox-like world god uses a scimitar, he follows the path of the wind He is powerful enough in close combat, but once he is at a disadvantage, he will be defeated quickly.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~~¡± After being smashed over, the four puppets frantically attacked.

    Ji Ning stood aside and didn¡¯t need to take action again, because the sword he just struck was the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Fox Qiao World God never had a chance to turn around.

    "Go." Ji Ning's mind moved, and a rope appeared next to him. The rope was flying like a flexible and thin snake, and it quickly wrapped around the completely ravaged Fox Qiao World God, and quickly wrapped it around him.  Bound.

    There is a look of despair in Hu Qiao World God¡¯s eyes.

    "Come on." Ji Ning turned around and looked not far away. The black gourd that was suspended in the air and emitting endless electric light had received the thunder and lightning and quickly flew towards Ji Ning, flying into the palm of Ji Ning's hand.

    Ji Ning held the black leather gourd in one hand and looked at the bound World God Fox Qiao below.

    "As expected" Looking at Ji Ning holding the gourd, Fox Qiao World God murmured to himself, "This thunder and lightning gourd really belongs to him."

    "Master, this Fox World God is much more difficult to deal with than the Fox Immortal." Su Youji smiled.

    "Who can blame them for seeking their own death?" the Wild Dog Ancestor God also said in a low voice.

    "Spare your life, spare your life."

    The world god Hu Qiao was tied up and looked at Ji Ning, "Spare my life and I will give all my treasures to you."

    "You idiot, you still think we are fools and easy to bully? If I kill you, your treasures will still be ours." Su Youji sneered, facing outsiders, she still had a hot temper.

    "I, I" Hu Qiao World God looked at Ji Ning and gritted his teeth and said, "I am willing to be your follower."

    "No need." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "No, no" Huqiao World God couldn't care less and took a deep breath, "I will be your slave, your slave! I, Huqiao World God, am willing to be your slave!"

    "Master?" Su Youji, Wild Dog Ancestral God, and Xuanyang Ancestral God all looked at Ji Ning.

    "Be my slave? I can't afford it, so you should die." Ji Ning held the gourd, and with a thought, he exhaled a powerful swallowing power that acted on the Huqiao World God.

    The Fox World God was immediately swallowed and quickly shrank, flying towards the gourd mouth.

    "No, you can't¡ª¡ª"

    He is still in disbelief. He wants to be a slave of a world god, but he doesn¡¯t want it?  Then he was put into the five-thunder gourd. Soon, a rope flew out from the five-thunder gourd, and Ji Ning also used the stopper to plug the gourd.

    Within this five-thunder gourd, if it has been attacked by the five-thunder gourd for a long time, the divine power will be exhausted and it will inevitably be refined into ashes.

    "Master? He is also a world god after all?" Su Youji and the others looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "If you want to kill, just kill." Ji Ning said calmly.

    The God of the World?

    He doesn¡¯t like the temperament of Hu Qiao World God and feels uncomfortable in his heart, and a top world god is not of much help to him. After all, any of his four major puppets can rival Hu Qiao World God.

    As for catching and selling them?  The price of Fox Qiao World God will not be more expensive than a puppet. After all, the puppet is absolutely loyal. It is estimated that it can be sold for one hundred square meters.The Chaos Spiritual Liquid is pretty good, but Hu Qiao World God knows his own strength, and now it¡¯s better not to leak his own strength.

    "When I reach the world level, I am not afraid of the news leaking out. Then I can sell Hu Qiao World God.

    But when you reach the world realm, will you still care about a hundred square meters of chaotic spiritual liquid?

    "I'll just kill him if I want, just to feel at ease."

    The path of spiritual practice, in the later stages, is to pursue your own path.

    "With my strength, it is still difficult to kill the top world gods." Ji Ning reflected on this fight, "Without the help of the four puppets, I am afraid it would not be so easy."

    With the help of the four puppets, he can kill a top world god in a short time.

    "Wild dogs, Xuanyang, you go and have a rest and wait for my order." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes." The two ancestral gods responded respectfully, their eyes blazing.

    How domineering.

    "To kill a Chaos Immortal and a World God in a blink of an eye, and a World God begged to be a slave, but the master was too lazy to accept him, this is truly domineering.  Moreover, the master's strength is really too strong. How can he still be in the world realm in the future?

    "Huh." After putting away the Rock Giant, Wild Dog Ancestral God, and Xuanyang Ancestral God, Ji Ning looked at Su Youji on the side: "Youji, let's chase that insect beast quickly."

    "Yeah." Su Youji also nodded.

    Whoosh, following the feeling of the snow map scroll, Ji Ning and the two quickly rushed towards the location of the other snow map scroll.

    Today¡¯s first update!  There will be three updates today!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 31: Giant Stone Forest

    Following the induction, Ji Ning and Su Youji kept moving forward.

    The insect beast had stopped, which made Ji Ning feel even worse. Although insect beasts are relatively stupid, the insect beasts at the world level are so strong and not that stupid. It knows that Ji Ning  Ning has a way to track it, so since it dares to stop, it must be a place where the insect beast thinks it's safe.

    "Huh." "Huh."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji spent almost half an hour in the diffuse fog, sometimes walking on the mountains, sometimes walking through the jungle, sometimes along the canyons, and finally arrived at their destination.  Ji Ning also took so long because he moved forward cautiously. After all, the insect beast had stopped, so it would be okay to slow down for a while.

    "It's right in front." Ji Ning stepped on the rugged stones and communicated with Su Youji in fiery red robes beside him.

    "Let's go there slowly." Ji Ning ordered through a message.

    He was in front, Su Youji followed beside him.

    The two of them moved forward cautiously and slowly. Because of the fog, Ji Ning could only see a few hundred miles away. As they gradually approached, a terrifying aura passed from the distance, making both Ji Ning and Su Youji  His expression changed.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning finally saw it.

    Hundreds of miles away, under the light mist, a huge stone about a hundred feet high sits there.

    "Huge Stone Forest?" Su Youji's expression changed, and she said via voice transmission, "Master, this seems to be a Giant Stone Forest."

    "Look closer."

    Ji Ning also felt nervous and gradually approached. Soon, about ten miles away from the first boulder, there was another boulder about a hundred feet high that was stuck in the ground.

    On this boulder, there is also a bird with dark red wings, and its fierce aura fills the air.

    Ji Ning frowned but continued to move forward. One after another huge boulders appeared in his field of vision. Each of these boulders was about a hundred feet high. They were all stuck on the ground. Some of the boulders had some terrifying insects and beasts entrenched on them. On some of the boulders, there were some terrifying insects and beasts.  I also saw pieces of magic weapons next to me. Those magic weapons also exuded some powerful aura, and most of them were at the level of divine weapons of the Tao.

    "Master" Su Youji was extremely nervous. This was the truly dangerous and terrifying 'Megastone Forest' in the foggy sea area.

    "Retreat." Ji Ning finally gave the order.

    The two of them retreated quickly and cautiously, and were soon far away.

    In a jungle, Ji Ning and Su Youji stopped.

    "He actually hid in the giant stone forest." Ji Ning frowned.

    "We blame the Fox World God and the Fox Chaos Immortal for blocking us and delaying us at the critical moment. Otherwise, the insect beast that was seriously injured at the time might have been overtaken by us." Fire Fairy Su Youji also said  She was anxious and angry about it. She also knew very well what sword energy scroll the master wanted very much, but now it seemed that he couldn't get it.

    Ji Ning was not in a good mood.

    Before, Ji Ning felt a little comfortable killing the World God Hu Qiao and Immortal Fox Chaos. After all, this was the first time he killed the World Realm with his own hands, and he killed two of them at once, but now Ji Ning felt a little unwilling to do so.

    "You're ruining my big job!" Ji Ning gritted his teeth.

    "What should I do? What should I do now?" Ji Ning thought.

    Wan Zhong Mountain is the outermost realm.

    The sea of ??fog is the inner domain.

    There are many dangerous places in the fog sea, among which the giant stone forest is definitely at the forefront. According to some experiences of previous waves of practitioners who came to take risks, this giant stone forest is an area covering an area of ??about tens of thousands of miles.  Within tens of thousands of miles, there are huge rocks stuck in the ground.

    For some reason, these boulders are very attractive to insect beasts. Therefore, insect beasts often rest in the giant stone forest. There are dozens and hundreds of insect beasts in the giant stone forest for a long time. These insect beasts are all in the world realm. Because the insect beasts  They have average intelligence and don't understand the mysteries of Tao - they just rely on their bodies and talents to fight, so most of them have average world level strength!  A few are in the top world realm, and rare ones can rival the perfection of the world realm.

    But the number can¡¯t be tolerated. In the giant stone forest, there are usually about a hundred insect beasts. There are too many.  Once you dare to break into the giant stone forest, you will be immediately besieged by all the insect beasts!  And as time goes by, insect beasts will come to support from other places, and the longer it takes, the more dangerous it becomes!

    The giant stone forest is an absolutely dangerous place. Only the world gods with peak strength can break in and hope to escape. Even if you are unlucky and encounter some abnormal insect beasts, you may lose your life!

    "The giant stone forest is too dangerous." Su Youji looked at Ji Ning, "Master, according to the information we bought about the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, only the world's peak gods can enter this giant stone forest."??Hope to come out alive.  I'm afraid we will definitely die if we go in.  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "There is really no hope for us to go in."

    "I knew that the Gray Mist Insect Beast would choose a troublesome place." Ji Ning thought about it but couldn't think of a way.

    Too dangerous.

    Insect beasts all have a hobby of collecting magic weapons. For them, although they cannot use them, they are still trophies.  Therefore, there are hundreds of terrifying insect beasts in the giant stone forest, and there are also many magic weapons, which are absolutely amazing wealth.

    But no one dares to come.

    There is only a little hope of escape at the peak of the World God. Who dares to go in?

    "It seems that when I break through and become the World Realm, there may be hope." Ji Ning secretly thought, he can now match the perfection of the World Realm. When I break through and become the World Realm, there will definitely be a big increase in strength.

    Ji Ning is not sure how much the improvement will be, because his biggest trump card is the blue and white space. The blue and white space is very helpful to him. How much more help will it have when he reaches the world level?  Ji Ning didn't know it before the breakthrough.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    "Leave?" Su Youji looked at Ji Ning.

    "Well, we can only give up for the time being!" Ji Ning turned to look in the direction of the giant stone forest in the distance, "The giant stone forest is not something I can break into now. Let's go and see other places. Maybe as time goes by, the insect beast will take the initiative to come out.  Giant Stone Forest.¡±

    Take the initiative to get out of the giant stone forest?  Ji Ning himself knew that he was daydreaming a bit.  That Gray Mist Insect Beast almost lost its life. I'm afraid it will hide in the giant stone forest for a long time. It is very normal for millions of years.

    "Yes, maybe it will come out again." Su Youji also looked forward to it.

    time flies.

    In the blink of an eye, it has been more than five months after killing the World God Hu Qiao and the Immortal Fox Chaos. Inside the core area of ??the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, the Divine Mansion.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    The towering Divine Palace is dazzling, and the entire Divine Palace is emitting billions of rays of light.  Although the entire Daojun ruins occupy nearly half of the chaotic world, the divine palace is so tall that the very edges of the Daojun ruins can be clearly seen.

    This is an extremely huge divine palace covering an area of ??hundreds of millions of miles!

    This is the paradise for the masters of life and death!  No one dares to trespass!

    ¡°There¡¯s only one last step left.¡±

    "Just the last step."

    In front of the majestic Divine Palace is a huge square. In front of the square, there are layers of stairs, with a total of 18,000 steps.

    At this moment, two teams of practitioners are walking on the steps. One of the two teams one team has four world realms. The leader is a thin boy wearing a blood robe. This thin boy has  His hair and eyebrows were blood red, and his eyes were like a vast and endless sea of ??blood.

    This is an existence that makes people unable to help but fear when they see it.

    The blood-robed boy walked in front, and behind him were three world gods with powerful auras. These three world gods followed respectfully.

    "Fu Kai! Hahaha, there are only two of the ten World Realm servants you brought." The blood-robed boy let out a harsh laugh, "I think you will commit suicide early and admit defeat."

    "just you?"

    The other team was led by a young man wearing a gorgeous gold robe, and behind him were two World Realm warriors with powerful auras.

    The gorgeous young man in golden robe sneered and glanced, "Aluoyi, only three of the ten servants you brought are dead, so they are no better than me."

    "At least one more than you, one more, this is an advantage." The blood-robed young man sneered, his eyes that seemed like an endless sea of ??blood carried murderous intent, and he made no secret of his desire to kill the gorgeous gold-robed young man.

    The two teams, one on the left and one on the right, kept walking on the steps.

    Soon they had walked up the 18,000 steps and arrived at the huge square.

    Both teams looked up, looking at the majestic and huge palace that was difficult to see clearly with the naked eye.

    The second update is here, and there is a third update!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 32: Disaster to Chiyu

    The palace is majestic and boundless.

    In the huge square, the two teams with a total of seven world realms were as tiny as ants. The leaders of the two teams, the young man in blood robe and the young man in gorgeous gold robe, both looked up at the huge gate of the endless majestic divine palace in front of them.  .

    The main entrance of Shenfu is also tall and majestic.

    With the eyesight of the World God, one can vaguely see the outline of the main entrance of the Divine Mansion, and the edges are also very blurry, making it difficult to see clearly with the naked eye.  It can be seen that it is huge.

    "The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is worthy of being an existence comparable to the Eternal Emperor." The blood-robed boy had enthusiasm in his eyes, "One day, I will be as powerful as the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, and the same prestige will spread throughout the endless territory. Countless people will hear my name.  All practitioners are scared, hahaha"

    "I'm still dreaming, it's time to wake up." The gorgeous young man in gold robe from the other team sneered.

    "Humph, you are just a stepping stone for me." The young man in blood robe glanced at the young man in gorgeous gold robe.

    "Based on my understanding of fate you will die here, and I will leave alive." There was a strange melody in the voice of the young man in gold robe.

    "Idiot." The blood-robed boy sneered.

    Just as they were talking to each other, drops of liquid suddenly began to appear in the endless vast square. There were flames on these liquids. Gradually, the liquid began to condense and gradually formed into a flaming figure. The flames converged and appeared.  Body shape - a bald, muscular man with three eyes, the vertical eyes between his eyebrows emitting golden light.

    "Golden Eyes Puppet." The expressions of the blood-robed young man and the golden-robed young man changed. They both calmed down and their attitudes became much more humble.

    "The Golden Eyed Puppet is the highest achievement of the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods in the 'Puppet Path'.

    Wanshen Daojun is good at refining weapons, and naturally he is also good at refining puppets. The Golden Eyed Puppet is the most powerful puppet he has refined. Wanshen Daojun left some restrictions, making this Golden Eyed Puppet unable to  If it is controlled by other practitioners, it means that this golden-eyed puppet is free!

    It possesses powerful strength, which is comparable to the power on the edge of Hedao!  In the Mansion of the Ten Thousand Gods, which belongs to its territory, with the help of many formation restrictions, even if the Taoist Lord of Life and Death on the edge of Hedao breaks in, it can be said that he will die.  The golden-eyed puppet is just one of the methods left by the Taoist Lord of the Gods.

    It cannot be refined and will remain in the Mansion of the Gods forever!  Protect the Mansion of the Ten Thousand Gods forever!  He is the first guardian general of the core area of ??the Ten Thousand Gods Palace, the Divine Palace.

    "It has been a long, long time since any cultivators came to the Divine Mansion." The three-eyed man looked at the two teams in front of him with cold eyes. "You are very good at being able to overcome many dangers and reach the Divine Mansion."

    The third area of ????Wanshen Mansion.

    There are thousands of mountains in the outer domain, a sea of ??mist in the inner domain, and a divine palace in the core.

    The Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals usually move around in the Ten Thousand Chong Mountains. If the Ancestral Gods and Ancestor Immortals dare to enter the Sea of ??Fog, they will almost die.

    People in the World Realm generally enter the Sea of ??Fog. Although there are casualties, they also have a higher chance of survival. If they dare to go to the God's Mansion, they will also have a narrow escape.

    As for Daojun?

    The Taoists dare not come in.

    "With seven of the twenty-two World Realm members coming in alive, your strength is considered very strong in the World Realm." The man with three eyes commented.

    Normally, if ten people try to break in, only one will be able to reach the door of the Divine Mansion alive.  Therefore, people like Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God never thought of breaking into the core area. That would be courting death.

    "Tell me, what do you want?" the man with three eyes said.

    The leaders of the two teams, the young man in blood robe and the young man in gold robe, their eyes lit up. They came here desperately for the treasure.

    "Eternal divine blood!"

    "Eternal divine blood!"

    The blood-robed young man and the golden-robed young man shouted at the same time.

    "Eternal divine blood?" The three-eyed man frowned. He was obviously a puppet, but he seemed to be a real living being. Originally, he had a trace of kindness, but now his tone became cold, "You are here for eternity.  Divine blood, you should be very clear about the origin of the 'Eternal Divine Blood' in my Mansion of the Gods! My master spent a long time chasing down the 'Eternal Emperor, Emperor Merobo, severely injuring him and taking away part of his divine blood. The master refined it  In the end, only one drop was refined!"

    "A drop of eternal divine blood is extremely precious It is among the top ten most valuable treasures in my Ten Thousand Gods Palace!" The man with three eyes glanced at the seven practitioners in front of him, "Since you have overcome many dangers and arrived here, follow the master's decision back then.  According to the rules, you are entitled to a chance."

    "The higher the chance you ask for, the harder the test will be." The man with three eyes said, "I advise you to return it."Give up, choose some eternal magic weapons, some rare elixirs, or even dozens or hundreds of insect beasts, the test will be easier.  "

    "I want eternal divine blood." The blood-robed young man said.

    "I only want eternal divine blood." The young man in gold robe also said.

    "Um?"

    The three-eyed man was a little dissatisfied, but he couldn't violate some of the rules set by his original master.

    "Very good." The three-eyed man's voice was filled with endless chill, echoing in the ears of the seven practitioners, "You seven want eternal divine blood?"

    "yes."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    Except for the two leaders, the other five world realms also responded.

    "The request you made is for Merobo's eternal divine blood!" The three-eyed man nodded, "Then, your test will be the most difficult - the two realms of life and death!"

    "Yeah." The young man in blood robe and the young man in gold robe all had blazing eyes.

    Once you can reach the main entrance of Shenfu, you can make a request.

    The Tao Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is still very kind to the weak, and he will kill all the Tao Lords!  But as long as you can reach the main entrance in World Realm, you can usually get some benefits and leave!

    "You have gone through nine deaths to come here. If you ask for other treasures, although there will be a test, even if the test fails, your life will not be in danger." The man with three eyes said, "'The world of life and death is the most difficult test. You  There will be cultivators dying one after another, and even the seven of you will fail and you will not get the eternal divine blood. It is too late for you to regret now."

    "We have no regrets."

    "No regrets."

    The young man in blood robe and the young man in gold robe both said, and at the same time they began to curse secretly in their hearts.

    Why are you talking nonsense?

    Start now.

    "Okay." The man with three eyes nodded, "The test of life and death requires ten world realms. There are only seven of yousoI will move three more from the Mansion of the Gods.  In the World Realm, we will participate in the 'Two Heavens of Life and Death' test with you, and they will also have the opportunity to obtain the eternal divine blood."

    The expressions of the blood-robed young man and the gold-robed young man changed, and then they sneered.

    "Those ants can also compare with me."

    "You are here to die."

    They are both very confident.

    "Hmm" The man with three eyes nodded slightly, "There are four other world realms in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, so I will move the three closest to these."

    "Humph, fight with me?" The Dragon-Bound World God was sitting on a rock, looking slightly excited at the flying needle magic weapons in his hands, which he had just obtained.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Suddenly the space around him was distorted.

    "How can-" The expression of the Dragon-Bound World God changed drastically. I had never heard that sitting there and not moving would trigger the restriction. I saw that the space around him was distorted, like a whirlpool, and it suddenly swept the Dragon-Bound World God.

    Whoosh.

    The Dragon-Bound World God has disappeared.

    "I have reached the perfection of the world, so maybe I can get through it with confidence." A green-haired man wearing a pink robe, with narrow and charming eyes looked at a palace in front of him.

    There are two women standing behind him, both at the level of ancestors and immortals.

    "Well, we must reach the perfection of the world."

    "If I don't succeed, I would rather die in this sea of ??fog."

    There is determination in the eyes of this man in pink robe.

    ¡°Buzz~~, the space around him was also distorted, and spatial ripples appeared.

    "What's going on?" The man in pink robe was shocked. He had never encountered such a situation in the sea of ??fog for thousands of years.

    "Master." The two maids were also shocked.

    The twisted space formed a vortex and enveloped him and the two maids.

    Whoosh.

    They disappeared as one master and two servants.

    "Youji, think about it now, how to integrate your fire awareness into the battle." Ji Ning watched from the side, and the fire fairy Su Youji was surrounded by countless circular scimitars.  The magic weapon left behind by Fox Chaos Immortal after his death is quite suitable for Fire Fairy to use.

    Of course, after leaving the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, Ji Ning will help Su Youji get a better one.

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    There were sudden spatial fluctuations around him.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning and Fire Fairy Su Youji were both surprised.

    &nbsp;The space vortex formed completely enveloped them both, and they had nowhere to hide.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning and Fire Fairy Su Youji both disappeared.

    In the endless and huge square, seven practitioners including the blood-robed young man and the golden-robed young man were standing there.

    The man with three eyes and head is standing at the front.

    At this time, space fluctuations appeared next to them.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop.

    ??Three figures appeared in the fluctuations, including the man in pink robe and two maids, the lonely dragon-binding world god, Ji Ning, and the fire fairy Su Youji.

    "There are some Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals?" The blood-robed young man saw this and sneered, "The Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals are also here. My servants are all in the World Realm."

    "They came here to die." The young man in gold robe said calmly.

    Although they both hate each other's death, they both regard each other as their formidable enemy. As for other world realms, they really don't have many eyes on them.

    "what happened?"

    "How did we get here?"

    The man in pink robe who was forcibly moved over, the Dragon-Bound World God, Ji Ning, and the Fire Fairy Su Youji were all very confused.

    "Senior Brother Binding Dragon." Ji Ning saw the World God Binding Dragon and couldn't help but say.

    "Brother Ji Ning, Fire Fairy." The God of the Dragon-Bound World was overjoyed when he saw Ji Ning and the two of them, and said via voice message that they all felt that something was not right around them, so they naturally talked through the voice message.

    "Huh You guys are very lucky. We narrowly escaped death before arriving at the gate of the Divine Mansion. You are lucky enough to have been moved directly here." The blood-robed boy sneered.

    "You are wrong. They are unlucky because they will die soon." The young man in gold robe said calmly.

    Three chapters completed~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 33: The Great Millstone of Life and Death

    Ning, Fire Fairy Su Youji, Dragon-Bound World God and several others who were moved here carefully observed the situation around them. They also heard what the blood-robed young man and the golden-robed young man said just now, which made them have doubts about everything in front of them.  They made some inferences, but the results of the inferences shocked them all because it was so incredible!

    "Is this in front of the Divine Mansion?" Ji Ning looked up at the endless majestic Divine Mansion, "According to the information purchased, to reach the Divine Mansion, the core of the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, in front of the door, one has to go through many dangers.  It¡¯s not an exaggeration! Could it be that these seven world gods all came here like this?¡±

    There are seven alive!

    ??????????? So how many world realms did these two teams come to enter together? According to the normal mortality rate of over 90%, could there be dozens of world realms entering together?  So many people who are not afraid of death?

    "The new three world realms."

    The voice of the man with three eyes rang out, and the square suddenly became quiet.

    "I'm afraid you are still confused after I forcibly moved you here." The man with three eyes said, "I moved you here this time. Although it is a disaster for you, it is also a great opportunity."

    Ji Ning and the others all looked at this man with three eyes.

    The man with three eyed eyes stood there with a vague aloofness. Although the pressure was restrained, Ji Ning and the others vaguely felt This man with three eyed eyes might blow them to pieces with just one breath!  Their feeling was correct. This three-eyed man, the golden-eyed puppet, was the number one guardian of the Divine Mansion, and his strength was no less than that of Tian Daojun.

    "You three, and seven of you!" The three-eyed man pointed his fingers to both sides.

    The practitioners on both sides listened obediently.

    "You need to undergo the test of 'life and death.'" said the man with three eyes.

    "Senior." The Dragon-Bound World God couldn't help but said, "Why do we have to go through this test? Is it necessary? And you said opportunities, what opportunities are there?"

    "It must be done." The man with three eyes said calmly.

    The God of the Dragon-Bound World sighed secretly.

    He is not a fool, he can see that in this world of life and death, the test is definitely very dangerous, because as a disciple of the Great Mo Academy, he has never heard of the Divine Palace of the Ten Thousand Gods Palace, which would forcibly move the world realm to participate.  test.  Moreover, the seven world gods from the other team gave him an extremely strong sense of threat!

    ??Obviously, either team can easily kill him.

    He doesn¡¯t even want the opportunity and wants to leave.  It's a pity that I can't leave.

    "The seven of them went through many dangers and many world realms died on the way before they finally arrived here." The man with three eyes pointed at the other two teams and explained to Ji Ning and the others, "They can ask me  Requests for insect beasts, puppets, advanced techniques, etc. generally have a relatively simple test."

    ¡°But what they want is¡ªeternal divine blood.¡±

    "The eternal divine blood of Emperor Merobo." The voice of the man with three eyes was filled with evil spirits.

    Ji Ning's heart moved after hearing this.

    Emperor Meroboro?

    Isn¡¯t it the Eternal Emperor that all gods and Taoists have always longed to kill?

    "Eternal divine blood is extremely precious." The man with three eyes looked at Ji Ning and the others, "Its preciousness far exceeds that of the elixir you are most familiar with, 'Stealing Life and Death Pill,' and far surpasses some eternity pills."  Divine weapon! Its preciousness ranks among the top ten in the Divine Palace As for its use, I will tell him whoever can get it in the end."

    The look in the blood-robed boy's eyes can be called crazy.

    Although the young man in golden robe was restrained, there seemed to be fire in the depths of his cold eyes.

    "Eternal divine blood, what is it?" The Dragon-Bound World God and the man in pink robe were very confused. They had never heard of it.

    "Humph, a few idiots."

    "What do they know?"

    The young man in blood robe and the young man in gold robe glanced at each other, not taking those few seriously at all.

    In the huge square, the man with three eyes waved his hand, and suddenly a black and white two-color millstone with a radius of a hundred miles appeared in mid-air. The millstone was slowly descending, and finally landed on the square.

    "This is the millstone of life and death." The man with three eyes pointed at the huge millstone, "I will divide you ten World Realm into five pairs at will! Pairs will take turns to get on the millstone of life and death, and you will fight one on one on the millstone of life and death.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤And a large number of warriors will appear on the millstone of life and death to attack you."

    "In short, one side dies! The other side wins!"

    "If both parties die, you can only blame your bad luck.""" The man with three eyes said, "And the practitioners who are alive in the end all have a small chance.  The living practitioner who performs best on the millstone of life and death may receive eternal divine blood.  "

    "Is it possible?" The young man in blood robe and the young man in gold robe both said anxiously.

    "If you want to get the eternal divine blood, you must kill with all your strength, kill the warriors on the millstone of life and death, and kill your opponents. The more you kill and the stronger you show, the more hopeful you will naturally be." The man with three eyes  He said calmly, "At least meet my minimum requirements, otherwise, none of you will get the eternal divine blood."

    The young man in the blood robe and the young man in the golden robe were furious. How much price they paid to get here.

    But there is nothing they can do.

    "The first couple."

    The three-eyed man glanced at the ten world realms and pointed at a world god behind the blood-robed boy. This world god had naturally grown bone armor on his chest, abdomen and back, and had spikes on his elbows and knees.  His face was covered with bone armor, with only his eyes and mouth exposed.

    The man with three eyes pointed at the world god and said, "You!"

    "And you!" The man with three eyes pointed at the man in pink robe.

    "Master." The bone-armored World God respectfully addressed the blood-robed young man.

    "Kill him as soon as possible." The young man in blood robe ordered.

    "Yes." The Bone Armor World God respectfully obeyed.

    The man in pink robe frowned and carefully watched his opponent who was about to fight to the death: "It's not good. I have never seen him before. He is probably not the World God of our Great Mo Realm. He gives me the feeling very dangerous! But!  Since he is willing to be the servant of the blood-robed young man, he shouldn't be much stronger."

    "It looks like we have to fight hard." The man in pink robe secretly said.

    "You two listen clearly, you are not allowed to carry more than nine ancestor gods and ancestors! You are not allowed to carry more than nine insect beasts, and you are not allowed to carry more than nine puppets! It is forbidden to bring other world realm servants!" said the man with three eyes!  After finishing, he ordered, "Now, you can go to the millstone of life and death. You can only take action after I give the order."

    "Yes." The Bone Armor World God responded.

    "Damn it, I can't bring my thousand ancestral gods with me!" The face of the man in pink robe changed. Those thousand ancestral gods are his trump card.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The world god in bone armor and the man in pink robe both flew to the huge black and white millstone, but quickly shrank, becoming as tiny as ants.

    "This millstone of life and death contains a space." The Dragon-Bound World God said in a voice message.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The black and white grindstone has countless peculiar patterns on it.

    The bone-armored world god stood there, looking at his opponent in the distance, and said: "Feixiu Chaos Immortal, I know you have the strength of the top world realm." His voice was powerful.

    "But I haven't heard of you." Feixiu Chaos Immortal in pink robe.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The huge millstone of life and death began to tremble, and the countless lines on it began to release light. The light quickly condensed into a celebrity-like golden armored warrior. At a glance, there were thousands of golden armored warriors.  , the aura fluctuations emitted by these golden-armored warriors have all reached the world level.

    "What, how is this possible with so many golden-armored warriors?" All the practitioners who saw this scene, whether it was the two on the millstone of life and death, Ji Ning, Su Youji, the young man in blood robe, the young man in gold robe, etc.  His face changed drastically!

    Judging from the aura fluctuations of these golden-armored warriors, each of them should have reached the world level.

    Even if it¡¯s just the threshold of the World Realm, thousands of people later, it¡¯s still terrifying.

    "Let's begin." The man with three eyes ordered.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Suddenly, thousands of golden-armored warriors turned into streams of light, each of them reaching the speed of light. Some of them killed the man in pink robe, and some of them killed the bone-armored World God.

    Chapter 1 is here. I will revise Chapter 2 again. I think I can finish it in half an hour.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 34: The Fei Nu Clan

    "Not good." The Feixiu Chaos Immortal in pink robe looked ugly and moved when he saw this. He saw silver shuttles floating around him. As his mana crazily poured into these shuttles, he triggered this trick  The restriction contained in the Divine Weapon of Tao suddenly saw the nine silver-white flying shuttles begin to change. First it turned into a full eighty-one flying shuttles, and then it turned into seven hundred and twenty-nine flying shuttles, and then continued  Become more¡­¡­

    Soon, there were tens of thousands of flying shuttles surrounding Feixiu Chaos Immortal, densely packed around him.

    "kill."

    "Kill him."

    These golden-armored warriors were all roaring. Some were holding swords, some were holding spears, some were holding gourds, some were holding ropes, and some were holding whips, and they attacked like crazy.

    "Bang bang bang~~~" These golden-armored warriors quickly fought with Feixiu Chaos Immortal. Tens of thousands of flying shuttles turned into flashes of light, frantically attacking the golden-armored warriors. After all, Feixiu  The space around Immortal Xiu Chaos was limited, and there were only over a hundred golden-armored warriors surrounding him at the same time. Almost hundreds of shuttles besieged one golden-armored warrior.

    With a loud noise.

    The golden-armored warriors charged and fought without fear of death. Some of them died after being seriously injured, but more golden-armored warriors emerged from behind.  The lines on the entire life and death millstone are still emitting light, and the light continues to condense the golden armored warriors, causing the number of golden armored warriors on the entire life and death millstone to gradually increase.

    "No, I used the method that is best at resisting group attacks. It consumes mana too quickly, but I still can't hold on." Feixiu Chaos Immortal was forced to shrink the defense range.

    "kill."

    "rush."

    The golden-armored warriors were so surging and completely unafraid of death that many silver shuttles dissipated. After all, of the tens of thousands of shuttles only nine handles were real, and the others were made of condensed mana.

    "No, I can't hold on much longer." Feixiu Chaos Immortal glanced into the distance. He wanted to see his opponent, but saw the bone-armored world god in the distance fighting the general fiercely at close range.  One golden armored warrior was killed, although more and more golden armored warriors began to cooperate with each other, throwing some ropes to tie up, and even throwing spears to attack from a distance

    Although the Bone Armor World God is a little embarrassed, he can still hold on.

    "The world is perfect?" Feixiu Chaos Immortal's expression changed. Seeing the bone-armored World God easily killing a golden armored warrior and resisting the flying weapons, Feixiu Chaos Immortal immediately understood the opponent's strength.  , the other side obviously killed many more golden-armored warriors than he did.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    The countless flying shuttles around Feixiu Chaos Immortal continued to disintegrate and dissipate, and they continued to condense and resist, and the range of resistance became smaller and smaller.  The golden-armored warriors became more and more crazy. Gradually, some golden-armored warriors began to throw out spear weapons. A large number of flying weapons made Feixiu Chaos Immortal even worse.

    "No, noam I going to die here?"

    "how so?"

    "I still want to go back. I paid such a big price. I don't want to be shameless. I have killed all my only friends and gathered together a small Qianzu Divine Formation. I will go back just when I become the world realm perfection."  It¡¯s time! How could you die here"

    "no no¡ª¡ª"

    Boom boom~~~

    With the killing of a golden armored warrior to ten feet, more Jinjia soldiers killed in, and soon Fei Xiu Chaos Fairy was killed by these golden armored soldiers directly chaotic soldiers 

    Looking at this scene, Ji Ning, Dragon Binding World God, and Su Youji all looked unhappy.

    "The reputation of Feixiu Chaos Immortal is still very good." The World God of Binding Dragon said with emotion, "He and Donglu Chaos Immortal are both known as the 'Feilu Immortals. Not long after Donglu Chaos Immortal died, Feixiu Chaos Immortal also  Die here, alas."

    "This millstone of life and death is really dangerous." Su Youji was very worried, "Those golden-armored warriors don't look strong, but there are too many of them."

    "That world god with bone armor can kill one with one slap. I feel that those golden-armored warriors are probably at the threshold of the world realm." Ning also nodded, "But there are too many, and they are not afraid of death at all."

    Being afraid of death and not being afraid of death are two completely different levels of combat effectiveness.

    "Their skills are very poor. It can be said that they have no skills." The Dragon-Bound World God said, "Their strength is very strong. Did you see it? The spears they threw, dozens of spears, flew away at the same time. Even the  The world god with bone armor was injured even if he tried to block it."

    "This millstone of life and death also said that they let each other fight There is no need to fight at all, these golden armored warriors alone are enough to bear!!"??Ning shook his head gently.

    "Well, with the strength of the peak world god, maybe we can break through the siege of the golden armored warriors." The dragon-bound world god also said.

    Although there are a lot of golden-armored warriors, they can't attack too many at the same time, and there is no combination of formations, so as long as they are strong enough, there is still hope to break through the siege of the golden-armored warriors.

    "It's a pity that none of us have that strength." The Dragon-Bound World God shook his head and looked at Ji Ning and Su Youji at the same time, "Youji, you just broke through and your strength is too weak. It will be too dangerous when you wait on the millstone of life and death."

    In his opinion, Ji Ning is the ancestral god, and Su Youji is the Chaos Immortal who has just broken through. This strength is too weak. He has not seen the Feixiu Chaos Immortal in the top world realm being defeated by a large group of golden-armored warriors.  Did drowning kill?  Can Ji Ning and Su Youji withstand that large group of golden-armored warriors?  In this regard, the Dragon-Bound World God is very worried.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    On the huge millstone of life and death, along with Feixiu Chaos Immortal's stern cry: "I am not willing to accept it.", all the golden armor warriors stopped, and at the same time, their bodies began to dissipate and turned into nothingness.

    Soon, only the bone-armored world god was left on the millstone.

    "Five duels, the first one is over." The man with three eyes spoke coldly. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and transformed into a huge flaming palm. He directly grabbed the neck of the bone armored world god and threw it towards the blood robe.  The young man asked, "Now that it's over, why are you still standing there?"

    After the bone-armored world god was thrown away, there was a hint of anger in his eyes, but he still suppressed it and stood obediently behind the blood-robed boy.

    "Well done." The young man in blood robe glanced at his slave.

    "Thank you, Master." The Bone Armor World God looked happy.

    "second round¡­¡­"

    The man with three eyes swept across the world realms present, and pointed at a world god behind the golden-robed young man. She was an ugly old lady, but her fingers were like sharp claws, and her pupils were filled with  A hint of dark red, exuding a strange aura.

    "You." The man with three eyes pointed at the ugly old lady and said.

    "Andyou!" The man with three eyes pointed at the Dragon-Bound World God.

    "You already know the rules, go up." The man with three eyes ordered.

    The ugly old lady looked at the Dragon-Binding World God with some solemnity, and the young man in golden robe next to her ordered: "Be careful, this Dragon-Binding World God is a disciple of Dao Lord Damo, and his strength is definitely not that of the Feixiu Chaos Immortal before.  If you can compare, don¡¯t embarrass me.

    "Master, don't worry." The ugly old lady responded, and then flew towards the huge millstone of life and death.

    ¡°Senior Brother Binding Long, be careful,¡± Ji Ning Zelian said.

    "Brother Binding Dragon, we don't know these practitioners. I'm afraid they are all from other realms and come with bad intentions. The previous World Realm Perfection was a slave, and this one is probably the World Realm Perfection." Su Youji also said  Worried.

    "Hmm" The Dragon-Bound World God nodded lightly.

    He also knew that it was time for life and death.

    Whoosh!

    The Dragon-Bound World God also flew towards the millstone of life and death.

    On the millstone of life and death, the dragon-bound world god and the ugly old lady faced each other from a distance. The lines on the huge millstone began to release light, and the light began to condense on a golden armored warrior.

    "God of the Dragon-Bound World, I have heard of your reputation, but today you will definitely die in my hands. Listen clearly, my name is Feishui. Don't die, you don't even know who I am." The ugly old man  The wife said. As she spoke, her body shape began to change. Her lower body turned into a huge scorpion-like body. At the same time, her upper body also changed rapidly, turning into an extremely enchanting naked woman. The beauty of her face was completely different.  Yayu Suyu Ji.

    Seeing this, the Dragon-Bound World God¡¯s expression changed: ¡°The Fei Nu Clan?¡±

    "The Fei Nu Clan?" Ji Ning's expression also changed. Before Tian Daojun left, he left him many secret messages in the Endless Territory, including records about the Fei Nu Clan.

    "What are their origins, so that the world is perfect and the strong men of the Fei Nu clan are their slaves?" Ji Ning looked at the blood-robed young man and the golden-robed young man in the distance.

    "Senior Brother Binding Dragon, don't die, don't die." Ji Ning can no longer worry about his own fate. What he is most worried about now is the World God of Binding Dragon.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 35: Taoist Talisman

    The endless chaos is full of mysteries. Even the Eternal Emperor, who is above everything and can exist forever, dare not claim to know all the secrets in the chaos. There are also some special beings in this chaos. Ji Ning once knew it when he was in the Three Realms.  I have encountered the Shuiya Clan, a chaotic alien race under the command of the Ancestral God, the Great Demon God of Thorns, but the so-called chaotic alien race of the Shuiya Clan is so common in the vast endless territory that it is not worth mentioning.

    " But the Fei Nu clan is different. They are even rarer, more mysterious and powerful.

    They are very rare in number. The Fei Nu clan are all females and must mate with foreign men to give birth to children. The children they give birth to will also be girls!  Although they are rare, they are also extremely powerful, because they are born to be strong in illusions, and are extremely strong in close combat. A strong woman from the Fei woman clan who can step into the world to other worlds  This situation is simply a nightmare, because once you fall into the illusion, as long as you are trapped for a short time, your life will be taken away by the opponent in a close fight.

    "Let's begin." The man with three eyes ordered.

    Thousands of golden-armored warriors have condensed on the millstone of life and death. With a command, these golden-armored warriors turned into streams of light and pounced on the Dragon-Bound World God and the Feishui World God respectively.

    "Wow."

    Two cyan puppets suddenly appeared next to the Dragon-Bound World God.

    "Master." Two cyan puppets guarded the surroundings.

    "Block all enemies and don't let them get close to me." The Dragon-Bound World God communicated with his heart and ordered. At the same time, he took out a Taoist talisman. This Taoist talisman looked like a withered yellow leaf with many twisted divine patterns on it, exuding a mysterious atmosphere.  .

    "I can't care less." The God of the Dragon-Bound World felt a little distressed. This was his treasure to save his life. But after knowing that the other party was from the Fei Nu clan, and the countless golden-armored warriors who had been killed, he didn't care. The only way to save his life was to feel distressed.  the most important.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    As the magic power of the Dragon-Bound World God was poured into the Taoist talisman, the withered yellow leaves suddenly shattered into countless divine patterns and rays of light. These divine patterns, which were like silk threads, were intertwined with each other, forming a layer on the surface of the Dragon-Bound World God.  Golden armor.

    ¡°Yo!!!¡±

    The Feishui World God, who had a body like a scorpion and an enchanting upper body, let out a harsh scream. The sound instantly spread to the ears of the Dragon-Binding World God in the distance, and the sound eerily penetrated directly into the mind of the Dragon-Binding World God.  , the Dragon-Bound World God immediately lost his sense of the outside world.

    He found that he was like a mortal in a pool of water, and there were many charming women wearing only tulle. These charming women were approaching one by one.

    "Illusion? Break it for me!!!"

    Although he seemed like a mortal, the dragon-bound world god suddenly shouted violently, and his powerful mental power and soul will instantly shattered this fantasy world into pieces, and soon completely dissipated.

    The Dragon-Bound World God regained consciousness.

    He looked around, and saw that a large number of golden-armored warriors had already rushed over to kill him. The two puppets under his command were trying their best to resist, but after all, there were too many golden-armored warriors, and one or two still came to him and bombarded him, but  The layer of golden armor on his body caused ripples, but was easily blocked.

    "Death." The Dragon-Bound World God stretched out his hand, like a sharp claw, and stabbed directly into the heads of the two golden-armored warriors. Bang bang, the two golden-armored warriors died and disappeared.

    "What a powerful illusion, it really made me fall into an illusion." The Dragon-Bound World God was secretly shocked, "My mental strength has reached the fourth level, and even with the secret technique taught by Master, I couldn't resist it."

    Although it was broken almost instantly, how fast was the fighting in the World Realm?  The moment of being affected may very well determine life or death.  If the illusion had been weaker, it would have been impossible to be brought into the illusion with his mental strength, soul, and secret skills.

    "die."

    "Dragon-bound World God, die." The Fei Nu World God, who was fighting many golden-armored warriors in the distance, screamed one after another. Every scream affected the Dragon-Bound World God, and he often paused, letting  Some golden-armored warriors had a chance to bombard him.

    After all, even if his two puppets leave in close combat, it is impossible to defend against all the golden-armored warriors around them.

    "The disciples of Dao Lord Damo are indeed much more difficult to deal with." The face of the young man in golden robe changed slightly, "There are such powerful Taoist talismans."

    "Fu Kai, aren't you good at Taoist talismans? The Taoist talisman used by the Dragon-Bound World God just now is quite powerful. When those golden-armored warriors attacked him, the power was barely affected." The blood-robed boy  But he sneered and said, "Look at this scarlet girl under your command, she is going to lose."

    "The power of the Taoist talisman has its power after all."Yes, when the Taoist talismans are used up, he will be close to death.  "The young man in golden robe gritted his teeth. In order to buy the World God of the Fei Nu clan as a servant, he paid an astonishing price. In fact, the real strength of this Fei Nu has not reached the perfection of the world, but with the help of talent, some  Means, ordinary world-level perfectionists would suffer when they encounter her. The young man in gold robe has been thinking of ways to cultivate It's just that this time he came to seize the eternal divine blood. It was so important that he even risked his own life and death to come here. Naturally  I also brought this Fei Nu.

    "I didn't expect that there would be such a powerful talisman. More than 20 golden-armored warriors attacked him before and after. The power of the talisman did not seem to fade." The young man in gold robe was secretly anxious.  "This Tao Talisman is worth more than two hundred cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and it can only be used once. He is really willing to give it up."

    "Senior Brother Fu Long actually has such a powerful Taoist talisman. It's safe now." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, "But Senior Brother Fu Long is really willing to give up."

    The Tao Talisman is very powerful, but its weakness is that it can only be used once!  But the advantage is The use of Dao Talisman generally does not require much strength. As long as a mana attractor is used, the power in the Dao Talisman can be fully triggered.

    The power of the Dao Talisman of the Dragon-Binding World God is comparable to the defense methods of a Taoist Lord of Life and Death. Although the power is constantly consumed, the moment it is exhausted, the golden armor will dissipate.  But before consumption, the Dragon-Bound World God is absolutely safe.

    "No, no, damn"

    Although the Feishui World God tried her best to fight, the surrounding golden-armored warriors came one after another to attack her. She also screamed again and again, causing the Dragon-Bound World God to be affected by the illusion. However, the Dragon-Bound World God was protected by puppets and had the right rules.  Protected by the Talisman Armor, the layer of golden armor has only faded slightly so far.

    And she was almost unable to hold on anymore, because the golden-armored warriors in front of her were not real lives and were not affected by the illusion at all.

    "Master." The Feishui World God looked at the young man in golden robe outside the millstone of life and death, with apology and reluctance in her eyes.

    ??Every Scarlet Maid servant is absolutely loyal.

    "Go, go." The young man in gold robe was also very distressed. The Fei Nu clan is generally not used to fight in the front. When he led a group of servants before, Feishui World God mainly used illusions.  Other world gods are attacking furiously.

    "As long as you get the eternal divine blood, everything will be worth it."

    "If you don't get it, even I will have no choice but to die." The young man in gold robe closed his eyes.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡±

    Along with the shrill screams, the Feishui World God sent out his final illusion, and then was completely tied up by the ropes of the golden-armored warriors who came one after another. The golden-armored warriors holding bottles took the Feishui World God into the world.  Among them, it was directly refined into ashes, and the God of Feishui World died.

    "The second game is over." The voice of the three-eyed man sounded, and the Dragon-Bound World God put away the two big puppets and quickly flew out of the great millstone of life and death. If he moved slower, he might be thrown down.  .

    "Brother Binding Dragon, congratulations." Fire Fairy Su Youji said.

    At this moment, the body of the Dragon-Bound World God still has a layer of light golden armor. He shook his head and said: "I am also lucky. The strong person of the Fei Nu clan is not strong enough. If she has the perfect strength of the World God, then in the Golden  I can withstand the siege of Warrior A for a long, long time In that case, the power of my Taoist Talisman will be exhausted, and I will not be far from death."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji also nodded.

    Ji Ning lamented that the Fei Nu clan's illusions were very terrifying, and one had to be strong enough in mind, soul, and secret skills to be able to withstand it. His own mental strength at the fourth level was probably too weak, but it was very difficult to improve his mental strength.  Many world realms are not very mentally accomplished.  Because this is a different path.

    Practitioners are mainly divided into the God and Demon Flow, the Qi Refining Flow, and the Heart Power Flow. Ji Ning has never seen a World Realm power from a Heart Power practitioner until now!  You can see the rarity.

    "Master, wait a moment, how shall we respond?" Fire Fairy Su Youji was a little worried.

    Chapter 1 is here.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.cam (qdian.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  £®

    Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan.  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 36: Ji Ning comes on stage

    "These two teams of cultivators are too mysterious. Listening to their names, the young man in blood robe and the young man in gold robe are the leaders, and the others are slaves! The previous world god of bone armor was the world realm perfection, and the crimson water world  God is still the Fei Nu clan that Brother Binding Dragon is talking about. Even Brother Binding Dragon has been affected by illusions again and again Two slaves in a row are so powerful, and the other slaves may not be much different." Su Youji said worriedly.  , "And what I'm most worried about is that when we go up to the Millstone of Life and Death and meet one of the leaders, they might be even more terrifying."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Su Youji is not very clear about the preciousness of the world realm of the Fei Nu Clan, but Ji Ning knows very well that if the other party is really the World God of the Fei Nu Clan bought from somewhere, then at least the wealth of the other party is amazing!  Because the world god of the Fei Nu clan is definitely worth more than a thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    If the world god of the Fei Nu clan is willing to follow him, then the young man in gold robe is even more terrifying.

    "We will follow our previous plan later." Ji Ning said via voice message, "With our strength, those golden-armored warriors can still stop us."

    "Yeah." Su Youji also nodded.

    The man with three eyes glanced around and said: "The third of the five duels, um you!" He pointed directly at Su Youji.

    "And you!" He pointed at a tall, thin man who looked like a poisonous snake behind the blood-robed boy. The man exuded a cold aura.

    "Senior!" The blood-robed boy's expression changed, and he continued, "I think it's unfair for senior to do this."

    "It's not fair to do this to senior." The young man in gold robe also said.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji were confused when they heard this.

    what happened?

    "Unfair?" The man with three eyes looked at them.

    "We have gone through many dangers before to get here, and seniors must also know the strength of each of the seven of us." The blood-robed young man said, "And the three world realms that seniors moved here are all competing with the weakest among us.  of."

    "Yes." The young man in gold robe also said, "Among the seven of us, Feishui World Gods are no less powerful than World Realm Perfectionists with their illusions, so three of us are probably World Realm Perfectionists, and the remaining four of us are World Realm Gods.  Peak strength! You let the three weakest among us compete with the three of them and let the four strongest among us fight each other? Isn't this too unfair? "

    "Senior is a little biased." The young man in blood robe was also a little angry.

    There are two teams of seven practitioners, three of whom are probably at the perfect level of the world realm, and four of whom are at the peak of the world level.  The three world realms that the No. 1 guardian of the Divine Mansion had moved to were paired with three weaker ones, which was obviously biased.

    "unfair?"

    The man with three eyes said coldly, "The three of them were forcibly moved here by me and must undergo the test of life and death. Do you think it's fair to them?"

    "And she!" The man with three eyes pointed at Su Youji, "She just broke through to the world realm in my Ten Thousand Gods Mansion a few months ago. A world realm that has just broken through has to fight with a world realm perfectionist  , do you think it¡¯s fair?¡±

    "According to your wishes, let her have a newly broken world realm and fight with your world god peak, right?" The three-eyed man glanced at the gold-robed young man and the blood-robed young man.

    They were both speechless immediately.

    In fact, they also know Su Youji's strength. This time when they came to the Great Mo Territory, they naturally collected information. They collected information about the World Realm and the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal. They also collected information about the Fire Fairy Su Youji.  , although it is not certain when Su Youji broke through, it was definitely within the last thousand years.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to fight with someone of the same level, but you still want to get eternal divine blood?¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in the corner of the man¡¯s mouth with three eyes.

    "Senior, please give me some advice: How far should I go on the millstone of life and death to obtain eternal divine blood?" the blood-robed young man, A Luoyi, said respectfully.

    The young man in golden robe, Fu Kai, also looked at the man with three eyes.

    "Kill your opponents with your own hands and as soon as possible." The man with three eyes said calmly, "Okay, hurry up and get on the millstone of life and death."

    "Wulai, do you hear me? I just broke through the world realm a few months ago and kill him quickly." A Luo Yi, the blood-robed young man, ordered.

    "yes."

    The tall, thin and cold man replied, brushing, leaving behind a ghostly phantom, he was already standing on the millstone of life and death.

    "What a fast speed." Ji Ning and Su Youji's expressions changed as they saw it. The speed displayed by their opponents alone was not as good as even Ji Ning's 'Thunder Wings'.

    ? ???, whoosh.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji also flew onto the millstone of life and death. The Dragon-bound World God on the side couldn't stop him in time. His face changed and he felt bitter in his heart: "Brother Ji Ning, what are you doing up there? The ancestor gods and ancestors are not here."  It¡¯s okay to join the war.¡±

    The lines on the millstone of life and death have emitted countless rays of light, condensing into a golden-armored warrior.

    A tall, thin and cold man stood in the distance, wearing a black robe, looking at Ji Ning and Su Youji, and said coldly: "Fire Fairy Su Youji, I have heard of you, but I didn't expect to break through to the world realm. I advise you  It's better to put away that Ancestral God next to you. In this fight, he is going to die Oh, I forgot to mention, my name is Wulai World God, don't even die in my hands later.  Know who I am."

    Standing there, Wulai World God exudes absolute confidence!  It is a joke that a Chaos Immortal who has just entered the World Realm cannot be killed like this.

    "Master." Fire Fairy Su Youji sent a message to Ji Ning.

    "According to the plan." Ji Ning said.

    The world is perfect?  This is also the most powerful opponent he has ever encountered. Although he has encountered the more powerful Black Lotus God Emperor, he does not need to take action after all.

    "start!"

    A man with three eyes in the distance gave an order.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Countless golden-armored warriors turned into countless streams of light with murderous intent, and rushed towards both sides.

    "Now." Ji Ning's mind moved, and three puppets suddenly appeared around him, namely two black puppets and a rock giant. At the same time, the fire fairy Su Youji also took out her black puppet and controlled it herself.

    Three black puppets, formed into a triangle, are distributed around.

    Ji Ning and the rock giant stood inside.

    "There are actually four puppets?" A Luo Yi, the young man in blood robe, looked slightly changed.

    "Aluoyi, you can take out four puppets. It seems that this battle will not be as easy as you thought before." The young man in gold robe was very leisurely.

    "Huh, so what if there are four puppets, just watch them." The young man in blood robe faced his subordinates.

    ¡®Wulai World God is still very confident.

    ¡°Boom boom~~~¡¤

    The golden-armored warriors who were besieging them from all directions were like a raging tide, while the three black puppets standing around were like dams. The two sides fought each other, and many golden-armored warriors were blown away and even shattered into pieces.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Xuanyang Ancestral God, Wild Dog Ancestral God, and Su Youji controlled the black puppets, and they all shouted, with overwhelming murderous intent. They were all merciless and frantically strangled all the besieging golden armored warriors. These three black puppets formed a set.  , their formation is the best at defense, and their ability to withstand the golden-armored warriors is obviously much stronger than the two puppets of the Dragon-bound World God.

    After fighting for several breaths, hundreds of golden-armored warriors were defeated, and only two golden-armored warriors rushed inside.  He was easily killed by the rock giant inside, while Ning stood there without even making a move.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was observing the situation on the field. "It seems that we need to put some pressure on the Wulai World God."

    "out."

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and a black leather gourd immediately floated in front of him. The stopper of the gourd had long been pulled out. Immediately, endless electric light surged out, and all the five-color divine thunder surged towards the Wulai World God in the distance.  Killing.

    "Damn it." The Wulai World God held six swords and was killing like crazy. The golden-armored warriors fell one after another, but when the five-color divine thunder struck him, his expression also changed.

    Although the five-color divine thunder did not threaten his life, it made him feel as if he was stuck in a quagmire and his strength was obviously affected.

    It should be noted that Ji Ning used all the five-color divine thunder against him!  Ji Ning spent a full 180 yuan to buy this 'Five Thunder Gourd' in the treasure competition. This price can reflect its power to a certain extent.

    "How could this happen?" Wulai World God was obviously struggling.

    The God of Wulai World is really angry.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    He is the World God Perfection, but now that the opponent is impregnable, he is in trouble.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Wulai World God suddenly raising his head and letting out a crazy cry. Red lines began to appear on the skin of his face, and his breath was obviously increased.

    "die."

    The speed of Wulai World God suddenly increased significantly, and he shuttled among the golden-armored warriors like a ghost. He fought crazily all the way, and quicklyHe moved towards Ji Ning and Su Youji.

    "It's too fast, so fast." Ji Ning was shocked when he saw it. "He must have used some kind of magical power. Under the constraints of the five-color divine thunder, he can be faster than me! And he is too flexible."

    The trajectory of the Wulai World God was like a swimming snake, flashing in arcs time and time again. He killed a number of golden-armored warriors as he passed by, and quickly approached Ji Ning.

    "Among my servants, Wulai is the fastest and most nimble. He can reach the other side from the siege of the golden-armored warriors." However, the blood-robed young man A Luoyi held his hands in front of his chest, with absolute confidence.  Confident, "So what if there are four puppets? You will face the siege of the golden armored warriors and the Wulai World God later."

    On the great millstone of life and death.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Wulai World God has six arms and wields six swords. His swords are very fast and unpredictable.

    "The Way of the Sword?" Ji Ning looked at it carefully. This is a world god with the 'Way of the Sword.

    The World God of Wulai transformed into strange arcs of light and kept approaching. Soon he was in front of Ji Ning and the others. The Wild Dog Ancestor God sent a message: "Master, we can still defend against the golden-armored warriors. That World God Killer  Come here, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to defend it.¡±

    "Leave it to me." Ji Ning stretched out his right hand, and the bloody divine sword appeared in his hand.

    "Haha, that little ancestor god actually took out a sword. Is he going to kill him too? He is really courageous. He doesn't want his life." The young man in blood robe said with a smile.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25 Chapter 37 Yes, Master!

    "Perhaps I really don't want to die." The young man in gold robe opened his eyes and looked at it from a distance.

    On the great millstone of life and death.

    Three black puppets surrounded the surroundings, resisting waves of invading golden-armored warriors. At this time, World God Wulai was approaching. His cold eyes swept across the four puppets on Ji Ning's side and Ji Ning: "That  The ant ancestor god actually took out a sword and looked like he was about to fight. Well, he is Su Youji's servant. It stands to reason that an ancestor god has no impact on the overall situation, but Su Youji asked him to participate in the battle. I'm afraid there is a trap.  "

    "This ant ancestor god probably has a knack for committing suicide." Wulai World God secretly thought.

    The endless chaos is full of unknowns. In the opinion of Wulai World God, the fire fairy Su Youji who can bring out four puppets and the thunder and lightning gourd must have had some special encounters, and maybe there are some terrible things.  stuff.

    "What a pity Su Youji, you have just broken through to the World Realm, and you have no idea how big the gap is between an Ancestral God and the perfection of the World Realm. No matter how powerful the treasure is, it cannot threaten an Ancestral God.  Me." Many thoughts passed through Wulai World God's mind, but he did not stop at all. Instead, he turned into arc-shaped phantoms and quickly rushed towards one of the black puppets.

    The claw technique used by this black puppet has the mysterious power of fire. Wulai World God confirmed at a glance that it must be the puppet controlled by Su Youji.

    "As soon as Su Youji dies, everything will be over." The Wulai World God has only one goal - Su Youji.

    "Wulai!"

    A loud shout.

    I saw Ji Ning, who was originally protected by the three black puppets, holding the blood-colored divine sword. A pair of thunder wings spread out behind him. In an instant, he turned into a stream of light, rushed out of the protection, and killed the Wulai World God.

    "Huh?" Wulai World God sneered upon seeing this, but because he was wary of Ji Ning's suicide trap, one of his swords whirred and turned into a phantom, slashing hundreds of  Blade Light¡¤These hundreds of blade lights flew towards Ji Ning one after another.

    Because he is on the great millstone of life and death, Wulai World God does not dare to turn his sword into a thousand-foot-long sword. Because in that case, the number of golden-armored warriors that need to be dealt with will probably increase a hundred times. Even if he is in the perfect world realm, he will be ravaged to death.  of.

    So whether it¡¯s Ji Ning, Wulai World God, or anyone else, each weapon is only a few feet long, so there are fewer golden-armored warriors to deal with at the same time.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡± Most of the hundreds of sword lights flying towards Ji Ning were blocked by the golden armored warriors, but some of them still flew towards Ji Ning.

    "Humph, he's just an Ancestral God. I am in the Perfect World Realm. A single flash of my sword is enough to kill him. No matter what powerful tricks you have, if you can't get close to me, what's the use?" Wulai World God  He was very confident, and at the same time he also paid some attention to observe Ji Ning. He wanted to see the scene of Ji Ning's death.

    Boom!

    The thunder and lightning wings shook, and Ji Ning was extremely ferocious and charged directly forward.

    "These weak sword lights also want to stop me?" Ji Ning didn't care at all. He held the bloody divine sword in his hand. The sword light in his hand flickered, and he easily blocked or even split the sword lights.

    "What."

    "How can it be."

    "This ancestral god"

    Not only was the Wulai World God shocked, but also the blood-robed young man 'A Luo Yi', the golden-robed young man Fu Kai below, and the world gods under their command were all shocked, even though it was just the Wulai World God who chopped it at will.  One after another sword light, but after all, he has reached the perfection of the world realm, and he is taking the sword path Even the top world gods may not be so easy.

    "Brother Ji Ning, he he is so strong?" The Dragon-Bound World God was also shocked when he saw it. Ji Ning had tried swordsmanship with some world realms in the Great Mo Academy, but it was just a pure swordsmanship competition, and he had never fought with all his strength.  , the disciples of the Great Mo Academy did not know how strong Ji Ning was.

    "Can the ancestral gods be so strong?" The blood-robed young man, A Luo Yi, was extremely shocked.

    "Such a monster must be taken as a slave." The golden-robed young man Fu Kaizi's eyes flashed. He didn't bother to care about the life and death of the Wulai World God above. The Wulai World God was a subordinate of his mortal enemy, and he couldn't bear to do it.  The god of Wulai World is dead.

    "Not good." Wulai World God was shocked when he saw this scene. At the same time, he also understood that there was no suicide trick. This ancestor god was simply a peerless evildoer who was so powerful that he dared to fight him in close combat.

    "How could such a peerless evildoer become Su Youji's servant"

    "That's not right!"

    "Wrong!" The man with three eyes in Han also said, Su Youji just broke into the world a few months agoIn other words, she was just an ancestor immortal a year ago.  But this ancestral god is so powerful He is not Su Youji's servant, I'm afraid Su Youji is his servant!  "

    Wulai World God is not stupid, he deduced it after Ji Ning showed his strength.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~,

    Ji Ning was extremely brave. Wherever he passed, the golden-armored warriors flew away, and some of them were directly shattered and died. Ji Ning's swordsmanship was even more perfect. If Wulai World God relied on his extremely flexible body skills  If he was able to move through the group of golden-armored warriors at high speed, then Ji Ning would mainly rely on his flawless swordsmanship, which was the 'Heart Sword Style'.

    "No matter how evil you are, you are just an ancestral god. Come and die." Wulai World God shouted coldly, and at the same time he killed Xiang Ji Ning.

    It would be a shame to retreat even when facing an ancestor god!

    ''Just you?  "Ji Ning immediately greeted him.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~¡±

    The sword light and the sword light intertwined with each other in an instant, roaring again and again, the sword light became more weird and erratic, but the sword light was mighty.

    Wulai World God's flexibility and speed are very astonishing, far exceeding the average world realm perfection. However, the power of his sword technique is relatively weak, even slightly weaker than Ji Ning's sword technique.  But because of his flexibility, he was able to find Ji Ning's weaknesses time and time again to attack.

    Ji Ning only had a sword, but with the might of the Heart Sword of Heaven and Earth, he had no chance to defeat Wulai World God.

    "impossible."

    "How could you stop me?" Wulai Shijie was anxious.

    "Kendo?"

    "He actually went head-to-head, and he was no weaker than the World God of Wulai." Seeing this scene, A Luo Yi and Fu Kai were shocked. Both of them are absolutely the pride of heaven, and their talents are no less than Wu's.  Rock Star Lord, even their fortunes are better and their strength is stronger. Naturally, their vision is also very broad, but no matter how broad their vision is they are still dumbfounded when they see an ancestor god who can successfully compete with the world god.

    ¡°It¡¯s so outrageous.¡±

    "Such monsters"

    "Come quickly and join me to surround and kill this Wulai World God." Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    The four big puppets responded at the same time, and saw the three big black puppets starting to spin forward like a whirlpool, strangling all the golden-armored warriors who attacked them, while the rock giants helped eliminate some fish that slipped through the formation.

    "It's true that he is the master."

    "This ancestral god is the master."

    Everyone present was shocked to see such a peerless monster, because this kind of peerless monster only exists in legends. It is too difficult to see it with your own eyes. It is even harder than seeing a Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  too much.

    Like the previous Wan Zhong Mountain Formation Spirit, because Ji Ning was evil enough to break through the nine levels of restrictions with his strength, he gave Ji Ning a powerful inheritance, which is one of the nine secret arts of Wan Shen Dao Lord.  'The Nine Source Divine Thunder is a secret technique that can make all the Taoists of life and death crazy.  It was because the formation spirit felt that Ji Ning had a glimmer of hope to reach the same level as his master. Although the hope was slim, at least it was there.

    The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, as a Taoist Lord, can hunt down and kill the 'Eternal Emperor.

    So of course as an ancestral god, you have to be evil enough!  After all, if you lose at the starting line, there will naturally be no hope later.  However, for the Wan Zhong Mountain formation spirit, Ji Ning only had a glimmer of hope. Over the endless years, he had seen more than ten peerless monsters and given some inheritances, but the one who really shined in the end was Dao Lord Da Mo.  ,one.

    So Ji Ning is very powerful at the starting line, but when he reaches the world level, will he still be such a monster?  What about becoming the Lord of Life and Death?  Especially for the Dao Lord of Life and Death, one step leads to life and death. It is very difficult to touch the edge of He Dao. Even Dao Lord Damo has not yet touched the edge of He Dao.

    "Not good." Wulai World God was shocked.

    "If those four puppets join forces with this monster, I will be in big trouble." Wulai World God was anxious.

    Today is Friday, the update is complete.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 38: Trap

    "Rumble~~~" The three black puppets and the rock giant cooperated perfectly. They rotated and slowly advanced, strangling all the way.

    "We must kill this evil ancestor god before the four puppets arrive." World God Wulai felt the crisis, his eyes turned red, and his offensive changed. If he was still using speed and flexibility to find opportunities before, his sword skills looked weird.  Changeable words.  The World God of Wulai is now going crazy, but his sword skills are already fierce and domineering!

    The dazzling six swords, each sword seems to be able to split open a chaotic world, and all the endless power is contained in one sword.

    The sword is violent.

    "Bang bang bang bang." There were explosions. The eternal magic weapon in Ji Ning's hand resisted again and again, but it seemed a little overwhelmed.

    "Yes, I'm really stupid! This evil ancestor god only uses a sword. Obviously his other weapons are weaker. I guess this sword is an eternal divine weapon." Wulai World God couldn't help but be overjoyed when he saw Ji Ning being helpless, "  I have six magic swords, and he only has one sword I look for opportunities again and again like before and he can easily block them, but if I attack madly, he can't block them."

    "No matter how good your swordsmanship is, as long as it collides with my sword, there will be flaws."

    "Bang."

    The two powerful gods and demons fought hundreds of times in an instant. Under the extremely fierce attack of the Wulai World God under the crisis of death, Ji Ning had a hard time resisting.

    "Flaw!" Wulai World God's eyes lit up, and he finally discovered Ji Ning's flaw.

    "Huh."

    Wulai World God did not hesitate at all. The moment he discovered the flaw, a cold sword light flashed away and passed through Ji Ning's sword defense circle. The so-called killing him while he was sick was a key change.  It may change the situation on the field.  Therefore, Wulai World God's other swords also struck at the same time.

    "No¡ª" Ji Ning's expression changed drastically, and he tried his best to resist, making every wrong step.

    ¡°Pfft~,

    There were still two sword lights, one behind the other, hitting Ji Ning almost at the same time.

    "Haha" Wulai World God had surprise in his eyes at that moment, but then he showed surprise and anger.

    The two swords that struck Ji Ning's body, when they struck the armor on Ji Ning's body, seemed to push a spring, and the spring would rebound. After the impact force was received in the armor, the impact force also accumulated, and the same effect followed.  After being shocked back, it should be noted that Wulai World God's two swords were completely desperate swords that represented his ultimate power.

    But now, without any precaution or mental preparation, two terrifying powers were transmitted along the two swords.

    "Boom~~~" The two turbulent impacts caused Wulai World God to fly backwards almost instantly.

    There is a huge difference between being mentally prepared and not being mentally prepared!

    Even if a mortal knows that someone is going to push him and is mentally prepared in advance, even if he is pushed, he will only take two steps back at most.

    But if you don¡¯t know in advance and you are pushed very suddenly, you may be pushed to the ground in an instant!  A powerful master can be attacked unpreparedly and can even be killed directly by a weakling!

    This is the huge difference between being prepared or not.

    "die."

    Ji Ning was clearly hit by two knives, but he just took a few steps back. Each step made the entire millstone of life and death shake. At the same time, Ji Ning waved the eternal magic weapon in his hand, and the eternal magic weapon suddenly grew a hundred feet long.  ¡¤Almost the moment Wulai World God flew upside down, he had already struck in front of Wulai World God.

    Wulai World God could only try his best to block it with his sword.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The Wulai World God who was flying upside down was knocked to the ground by a violent sword blow.

    It can be said that this sword made Wulai World God even worse!

    "It's a trap." Wulai World God understood instantly.

    "Huhuhuhu~~, a large number of golden-armored warriors who have been frantically besieging without success saw this and almost threw the ropes one by one. The moment Wulai World God was knocked to the ground, there were already ropes trapped  They held his legs, and he struggled, roared, and resisted, using his sword to try his best to break free.

    Because he knew that if he couldn't break free, he would be dead.

    "It's useless." Ji Ning stood watching from a distance, sometimes waving his sword to block the golden-armored warriors who were attacking him.

    "Lost?" The blood-robed young man A Luo Yi couldn't believe it, but when he saw the Wulai World God being knocked to the ground, especially when a rope had tied his legs, he knew! Lost.  !

    On the great millstone of life and death, the golden-armored warrior is extremelyDangerous.

    The perfect strength of the World God is able to withstand the golden-armored warrior, but once something unexpected happens, such as falling, etc., as long as this dangerous situation occurs once, it almost means that life has left and death has come!  A large number of golden-armored warriors who have reached the threshold of the World Realm will never give you a chance to stand up.

    "We were defeated at the hands of the Ancestral God." The young man in gold robes on the side also looked at Ji Ning on the great millstone of life and death from a distance. Although he was very arrogant, he felt a huge threat from Ji Ning. He understood that this Ancestral God  As he continues to grow, he will definitely surpass him.

    "roll."

    "Open it for me."

    Wulai World God struggled hard, but it was useless. When he was tied by the second rope, his ability to resist was greatly reduced. More ropes tied him one after another, and a look of despair appeared in his eyes.  Colorful, he turned to look at the ancestor god Ji Ning in the distance, and roared: "It's a trap, it's just a wrong step"

    Ji Ning stood there. The four puppets had arrived, protecting him and blocking countless golden-armored warriors.

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    This is indeed his trap. Strictly speaking, it is not a very subtle strategy, but a strong man cannot tolerate such a subtle strategy in a life-and-death fight.  Just using a little trap, that's all.

    After Ji Ning fought against Wulai World God, he knew that it would be difficult to kill the opponent because he and the opponent were equally powerful. Even if the four puppets came, with the speed and flexibility of Wulai World God, he could easily walk through the golden armored warriors.  In a group, you can hide far away.

    Therefore, Ji Ning gave the order: "Come quickly and join me to surround and kill this Wulai World God."

    The purpose of giving the order was to let Wulai World God hear it. Wulai World God was of course anxious when he heard it. Although he could escape, what's the point of always running away?  He wants to win this duel, so he will naturally become even crazier.

    At this time  Ji Ning was a little flawed, leaving the God of Wulai World without any doubt.

    And then he got stabbed!

    The ¡®Water Element Armor¡¯ that Ji Ning spent 690 square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to buy at the treasure competition came into play. The two waves of recoil force caused Wulai World God to suffer a big loss without any preparation!  In fact, Shui Yuanjia is not that defiant. If he is mentally prepared, he will not be so embarrassed.  Ji Ning is mentally prepared!

    Even though he was hit by two swords, he only took a few steps back. At the same time, Ji Ning, who was well prepared, swung a fatal sword while retreating, striking the Wulai World God who was flying upside down, knocking him down.  It fell to the ground.

    This sword is the last straw that breaks the camel's back!

    Being knocked to the ground

    Especially when being attacked by many golden-armored warriors and being knocked to the ground, it almost means death. Unless you are really lucky, you will be able to stand up.  It's a pity that the Wulai World God did not have great luck.

    "Huh." The golden-armored warrior holding a gourd directly put the Wulai World God into it and crushed the Wulai World God into pieces.

    While Wulai World God was being put into the gourd, he was still staring at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning just watched.

    Because one of him or the Wulai World God is going to die in the end.

    "The third round is over." The three-eyed man's voice sounded, and all the golden-armored warriors stopped and disappeared.

    Ji Ning also waved his hand and accepted the three puppets, and Su Youji revealed her true appearance.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji turned into streams of light and flew out of the great millstone of life and death side by side.

    At this time, several other cultivators in the huge square, including Aluoyi and Fu Kai, who were very far-sighted and looked down on Ji Ning and the others, were also silent, staring at Ji Ning and Su who flew down.  Youji, to be precise, their eyes were all on Ji Ning.

    "I, Aluoyi!" The blood-robed boy Aluoyi stared at Ji Ning and said, "Tell me your name."

    Ji Ning said: "Aluoyi, you should think more about the duel on the millstone of life and death. It's your turn now."

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 39: A Luo Yi

    A Luo Yi and Fu Kai's expressions changed slightly, and they both looked at each other.

    yes.

    Three of the five duels have been played, and there are still two final ones left. Although this powerful and evil ancestor god deserves attention, for them, the 'eternal divine blood is the most important.  The ones who have the greatest control over the eternal divine blood are A Luo Yi and Fu Kai.  For a while, they didn't say anything more to Ji Ning, while Ji Ning smiled and walked to the side of the Dragon-Bound World God with Su Youji.

    "Brother Ji Ning, you are so hidden." The God of the Dragon-Bound World spoke to Ji Ning through a message.

    "Please forgive me, Senior Brother Fu Long," Ji Ning said.

    "Haha, I understand." The Dragon-Bound World God smiled, and he just said it casually. Of course he understood Ji Ning's difficulties. As the saying goes, if a tree is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it!  Even if the evil ancestor gods in the legend really exist, they usually hide their strength and will not let others know easily!  This time Ji Ning had no choice but to be exposed.

    The mentality of the Dragon-Bound World God is now different from before. In the past, he treated Ji Ning as an equal just because of his identity. But now because of Ji Ning's monster, he naturally wants to make friends with him. After all, Ji Ning is just an ancestor god, but he has a lot of different qualities.  If his strength is inferior to him, will he still be able to do so in the future?

    "Now that your strength has been exposed, you should be careful when you leave the Ten Thousand Gods Palace. These two named Aluoyi and Fukai feel very dangerous to me. And they can actually let the peak world god be their servant.  It¡¯s really unbelievable, it must have a terrible background.¡± The God of the Dragon-Bound World said through his voice, ¡°Maybe after you get out, they will keep an eye on you.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    yes.

    The two teams of Aluoyi and Fukai have also said before that the first three are slightly weaker, but the last four are all at the pinnacle of world gods!  Fu Kai and Aluoyi are the peak world gods, and they each have a servant who is the peak world god.  Since his strength is comparable to that of a servant, he can make the other party willing to become a servant.  This is incredible.

    "My swordsmanship is just short of the last bit Then I will find a way to break through to the world realm in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "When this incident comes to an end, there is a high possibility that A Luoyi and Fu Kai will capture themselves alive and force themselves to become servants!"

    My strength is still a bit weak. Once I break through to the world level, I will really have nothing to fear.

    "Now it's time for the fourth game." The man with three eyes said with a hint of joking, and his eyes swept over the two teams A Luo Yi and Fu Kai.

    "You!" The man with three eyes pointed directly at the blood-robed boy A Luoyi.

    A Luoyi¡¯s expression changed slightly, it was finally his turn, but who was his opponent?  Aluoyi looked at Fu Kai, a young man in gold robe not far away, and the dark, lean man behind Fu Kai who seemed to be withered.

    "And you!" The man with three eyes pointed at the dark man who looked like a dry tree trunk.

    "Buying the letter." Fu Kai Chuanyin said to his servant.

    "Master." The man who looked like a dry tree trunk said respectfully.

    "You should know very well how important this fight for the eternal divine blood is to me. If I don't get the eternal divine blood, I will definitely die, and you will die too, and even the sect behind you will be unlucky You should know  , my father will be so angry if I die." Fu Kai Chuanyin said.

    Bu Xin World God¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Fu Kai¡¯s father is the real big devil and an extremely terrifying existence. It would be easy to destroy his sect.

    "If I get the eternal divine blood, I will reach the sky in one step! And this time I compete for the eternal divine blood, my biggest opponent is A Luoyi. As long as you can kill him, and finally I get the eternal divine blood, then I can promise it now  You will be given a life-stealing elixir of death. And your sect will always be protected by me!" Fu Kai said in a message.

    "Master, don't worry, Bu Xin will fight with all his strength." Bu Xin's World God said in a message.

    "What I want is not for you to fight with all your strength, but to kill Aluoyi! If I fail and die, you, as my servant, will also die. I know you must try your best, but you have to use more wisdom and find a way  Kill him." Fu Kai gritted his teeth and a green jade ball appeared in his hand, "I will lend you this treasure temporarily."

    A Luo Yi, who was in another place next to him, saw this scene and saw Fu Kai taking out the green jade ball, and his expression changed.

    "Let me remind you" the three-eyed man suddenly said, "All treasures, magic weapons, puppets, insect beasts, etc., even the ancestor gods under his command, etc., can only be used once on the millstone of life and death!  !Do not use it a second time! If you give it to your servant, you can¡¯t use it again!

    "Why is this happening?" Fu Kai, a young man in gold robe, was shocked, "I didn't say that before"?¡±

    "Because no one has lent treasures before." The man with three eyes said calmly, "Now that I have said it, if you want to lend it to him, just continue to lend it to him."

    "Hahaha" The blood-robed young man A Luo Yi laughed loudly, "Fu Kai, if you have the guts, just lend it to your servant."

    The young man in golden robe, Fu Kai, hesitated for a moment, looked at the servant, and said, "You can only rely on yourself for everything."

    "Understood, Master." Bu Xin World God responded.

    His master, Fu Kai, will have his fifth duel later. That precious eternal treasure can only be used once on the Millstone of Life and Death, so it would be strange to lend it to him!

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Two figures flew to the great millstone of life and death. The blood-robed young man Aluoyi and the withered World God Bu Xin faced each other from a distance. The surrounding light had gathered a large number of golden-armored warriors, but the two World Gods were all looking at each other.  On the body, these golden armored warriors were completely ignored.

    "You are worthy of fighting me." There was a hint of sarcasm in A Luoyi's eyes.

    "Aluoyi, one of you and I will die on the millstone of life and death today. In the face of death, I can only offend you." Bu Xin World God's voice was indifferent. Aluoyi's status is equally noble, even slightly higher than that of Fu Kai.  Stronger, but still at the same level. As for him, although he is the pinnacle world god, his status is much lower.

    This time the fight for the eternal divine blood was unsuccessful, so Bu Xin World God naturally went all out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± the three-eyed man ordered.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Thousands of golden-armored warriors shouted angrily and attacked Aluoyi and Bu Xin World God respectively.

    "Hehehehe" Aluoyi sneered. Waves of blood-colored water began to fill his surroundings. Waves of blood-colored water struck in all directions. The golden-armored warriors who rushed towards him were hit by the blood-colored waves one by one.  regressed, and some even began to collapse.

    A Luoyi waved his hand.

    Nine golden puppets appeared around them. Each of the nine puppets had an astonishing aura, which was obviously much stronger than the puppets Ji Ning purchased.

    "You're dead." Aluoyi held a huge scimitar in each hand. The scimitar was bigger than Aluoyi himself.  The auras of the two scimitars are astonishing, and they are both eternal weapons.

    A Luo Yi strode forward.

    The bloody wave strangled the surroundings, and the golden-armored warriors could not get close at all.

    Nine puppets surround the surroundings, as if surrounding the emperor.

    "What a strong strength." Ji Ning was surprised when he saw it. The blood wave secret technique released by the one named Aluoyi was so powerful that it was probably stronger than many world realm perfections.  Judging from the two weapons he is holding, it is estimated that they are probably eternal divine weapons. Once used, his strength will definitely be at the peak level of a world god.

    And it should not be the average world god peak, I am afraid it is much stronger than the Black Lotus God Emperor.

    "Even the Beixiu World God only has one eternal magic weapon. And the two scimitars of Aluoyi have not restrained their aura at all, they should be eternal magic weapons. And the nine golden puppets around him I'm afraid.  Each statue requires more than a thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and the nine statues can also form formations. The value of the nine statues is probably tens of thousands of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    Ji Ning was surprised by Aluoyi's handiwork, and at the same time he also felt pressure, because as he had discussed with the Dragon-Binding World God before, Aluoyi and Fu Kai were indeed very likely to deal with him after this incident was over.  He even captured him alive and forced him to become a servant.

    When the time comes, A Luoyi¡¯s terrifying strength will be revealed in front of him. Can he stop it?

    There is another ¡®Fu Kai¡¯ who is probably as good as Aluoyi.

    "Bang bang bang~~, Bu Xin World God walked silently. He showed a total of eighteen arms. The eighteen arms displayed a move of fists and palms. Every golden armor that touched him  The soldiers were all in pieces, and he just walked towards A Luoyi.

    Both sides ignored the golden-armored warrior and stared at each other.

    Only one of them can survive!

    Today¡¯s first chapter.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 25: Chapter 40: Close the Door (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    The battle between Aluoyi and Bu Xin World God lasted for nearly half an hour. When the battle ended¡ª¡ª

    "Impossible, how is it possible?" Fu Kai, a young man in gold robe who was watching the battle, murmured to himself, his eyes filled with disbelief. He couldn't believe it all.

    "How could this happen?"

    "How could this happen? Is this my destiny?" Fu Kai felt his whole body become cold.

    On the other side, Ji Ning, Dragon Binding World God, and Su Youji all survived the duel safely.

    ¡®Although I am quite curious about the Eternal Divine Blood, it is not necessary, so I watch the battle with a very calm mind.

    "Such a thing could happen." The Dragon-Bound World God was also a little shocked.

    "Awesome." Ji Ning also praised.

    "Master, is this an existence beyond the pinnacle among world gods?" Fire Fairy Su Youji asked.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "That should be it!"

    The battle just now was indeed very exciting.

    The one named 'Bu Xin World God' has actually improved his strength in battle. His fists and feet are weapons, and his eighteen arms are spread out, like a field, sweeping everything, making the nine puppets under his command, led by Aluoyi, have some troubles.  At a disadvantage!  'Fu Kai, who was watching the battle at the side, was very excited. It would be best if A Luo Yi died on the millstone of life and death.

    "Aluoyi had so many treasures, and he consumed a lot of them. He kept procrastinating. Even when he was about to lose, he went completely crazy, but he didn't expect that his strength would suddenly increase greatly." Ji Ning could not forget that amazing sword strike.  In desperation, Luo Yi's amazing sword's power surged inconceivably, and it directly sent Bu Xin World God flying backwards.

    A Luoyi was wildly surprised. He followed up with two consecutive blows and completely knocked Bu Xin World God to the ground. Bu Xin World God was tied up with a large number of ropes by the golden-armored warriors, and was eventually put into the gourd and strangled to ashes.  .

    "The end of the fourth game." The man with three eyed eyes said. At the same time, he couldn't help but glance at the blood-robed young man A Luoyi. It is very rare for a world-level person to surpass the peak. If a world-level person gets a perfect  Get some eternal magic weapons and get some powerful and heaven-defying treasures, and you will have the peak combat power of a world god.

    But if you want to surpass the peak it will be difficult!

    You need to have a very high level of achievement in a certain aspect to be able to do it. There are very few worlds like this!  Looking at the entire Da Mo Territory, there are only a handful of them, and their scarcity can be compared to the ¡®Dao Lord of Life and Death¡¯!

    "Hahaha I won, I won, hahaha"

    After Aluoyi flew down with his servants, his face was still full of madness, extremely excited, and there was a faint sea of ??blood rolling in his eyes.

    "The talisman opens."

    "Your servant is really powerful. He actually forced me to do that. Haha, I have to thank him. Thank him. If he hadn't forced me to a moment of real despair, how could I have understood the artistic conception of 'Blood Withered.'  "A Luo Yi was very proud. He stared at the golden-robed young man Fu Kai, "Fu Kai, if you have the ability, you can break through, and you can reach a level beyond the peak"

    "You lose, you lose, the eternal blood is mine." A Luo Yi has full confidence.

    "My duel hasn't started yet, it's too early for you to be complacent." Fu Kai said with a gloomy face.

    "Look at how ugly your face is. It's the first time I've seen you look so ugly." A Luo Yi sneered.

    Fu Kai has always looked unfazed and calm and confident.

    But now, his face is extremely gloomy.

    Because Fu Kai no longer has any confidence in his heart. How difficult it is to take another step from the peak of World God to reach the World Realm and transcend the peak existence!  But there are still extravagant hopes and desires in Fu Kai's heart: "He Aluoyi can break through, why can't I break through? I will definitely be able to break through. I also want to get the eternal divine blood, and I want to become the Lord of Life and Death. My journey has just begun.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤I can¡¯t lose, I can¡¯t lose!¡±

    "The fifth scene."

    The three-eyed man spoke, "I don't need to say more. The only ones who haven't fought yet are you two. The duel just now was very exciting. It's been a long time since I've seen someone beyond the peak of the world. You two  Don¡¯t let me down in the last one.¡±

    The blood-robed young man A Luo Yi smiled.

    Fu Kai still looked solemn.

    "Go." Aluoyi ordered, "Have fun with him."

    "Yes." Standing behind Aluoyi is a foreigner who looks like a gorilla, with black hair all over his body and wearing golden armor. When he exudes pressure, waves of waves spread out, as if shock waves are crushing him.  Come on.

    &nbsp"Hmph." Fu Kai snorted coldly, then turned into a stream of light and flew to the top.

    "Die." The black-haired alien also flew into the sky with murderous intent and flew onto the millstone of life and death.

    Ji Ning and the others were watching from below.

    "That green jade ball actually hides so many insects and beasts." Su Youji admired.

    "There are so many treasures." The Dragon-Bound World God couldn't help but say.

    "Tsk, tsk, he and Aluoyi are not in the ordinary world realm." Ji Ning also sighed with emotion. They are too wealthy. The green jade ball should be stored in a world and cultivate a large number of insect beasts. Because of the rules, so  'Fu Kai, only summoned nine-headed insect beasts. Each of the nine-headed insect beasts has the strength of World Realm perfection, which is enough to rival Ning!

    A fight.

    Fu Kai deliberately put himself in danger again and again, trying to break through under pressure.

    But how could it be so easy to break through, because he deliberately put himself in desperate situations again and again, and even once he was almost dead, but he still used a Taoist talisman to save his life.

    This fight lasted for more than two hours.

    "Master, I tried my best." The black-haired alien above let out a low roar. The crazy fight that lasted for more than two hours completely exhausted his divine power.

    "Go with peace of mind, I will protect your clan." Aluoyi smiled.

    The battle is over.

    The divine power of one side was exhausted, and Fu Kai won!  But Fu Kai didn't look happy at all. He collected the insect beast and flew down the great millstone of life and death with some numbness.

    "Fu Kai." A Luoyi looked at Fu Kai.

    Fu Kai looked at him.

    When the two people¡¯s eyes collide, whoever gets the eternal divine blood will survive.  The other, there is only death.

    "You lost." A Luoyi said.

    "No, no" Fu Kai gritted his teeth. He won this duel, but he lost the fight between him and A Luo Yi. Although he deliberately fell into desperate situations time and time again, he didn't do anything.  No breakthrough!  He knows very well that Aluoyi's current strength far exceeds his. The test of 'life and death in the two heavens' set by the Taoist Lord of the gods, with the pride of the Taoist Lord of the gods, must be in accordance with the rules.

    The ones who get the eternal divine blood cannot be the Dragon-bound World God, the Bone Armor World God, the Fire Fairy Su Youji, or Fu Kai.

    There is only one possibility!

    Aluoyi!

    It is so rare for an existence to surpass the peak in the world. He is qualified to pass the test.

    "The five duels are over." The man with three eyes spoke.

    Everyone present looked at the man with three eyes.

    "World Realm, there are five still alive." The man with three eyes glanced around. Aluoyi and his servants Bone Armor World God, Fu Kai, Dragon Binding World God, Su Youji these five World Realm survivors  The other five are dead.

    "Whether you get the eternal divine blood or not, you surviving cultivators will have a chance." The man with three eyes smiled and pointed at the majestic main entrance of the divine palace behind him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The main gate of the Divine Mansion, which had been closed for an unknown period of time, began to open slowly. It was as if two huge worlds were separating. As for the darkness inside the gate, it was impossible to see it.

    "All of you living cultivators can go in, and there will be some benefits." The three-eyed man looked at A Luoyi, Fu Kai and the others. "You three have gone through many dangers to get here, even if you don't get the eternal divine blood.  There will also be an opportunity.¡±

    "As for you." The man with three eyes looked at the Dragon-Bound World God, Su Youji, and Ji Ning, "I forcibly moved you here and fought to the death. Since you survived, I will naturally give you a benefit.  .¡±

    "Where is the eternal divine blood?"

    The blood-robed young man A Luoyi said eagerly, "I don't care about other opportunities. What I care about is the eternal divine blood."

    "You have performed well and are qualified to receive the eternal divine blood." The man with three eyes said, "But who will get the eternal divine blood? You will know when you enter the divine palace. You will be sent to different areas in the divine palace.  The one who succeeds will be sent to the Eternal Divine Blood."

    "Why don't you take it out now?" Aluoyi frowned, "Five of the ten world realms survived! Apart from me, do they also deserve the eternal divine blood?"

    A Luoyi was a little anxious.

    The man with three eyes turned cold and said calmly: "The eternal divine blood is extremely precious. It is placed in an important place in the divine palace. You can only get it by entering. As for who gets it, we will know later."

    "Okay, let's all go in." The man with three eyes glanced at the practitioners present.By.

    "Let's go, let's go." The God of the Dragon-Bound World smiled, "I don't have any ambitions, I know myself, but it's good to get a chance! The core of the legendary Ten Thousand Gods Palace, the Divine Palace,  , but not many can get in."

    "Let's go. If we don't go in, it won't be good if we are forcibly thrown in." Ji Ning also walked over with Su Youji.

    "Humph." Fu Kai's face was gloomy, and he also walked towards the main entrance of Shen Mansion.

    A Luoyi looked at the man with three eyes.

    "I believe it." Aluoyi said, "The test left by Wan Shen Tao Lord must be very fair." Aluoyi really can't afford to fail, so he is so fussy.

    Finally, everyone walked towards the main entrance of the Divine Mansion.

    "Huh." The Dragon-Bound World God was the first to step into the divine palace. Once he entered the endless darkness, he could no longer be seen.

    Ji Ning and Su Youji's eyes twitched when they saw it. There was darkness in the divine palace. They could not see clearly with the naked eye, let alone the mind and body. However, they understood that it would be too easy to kill them with the methods of Wan Shen Dao Lord.  , there is no need to use some conspiracy methods.

    "Come in." Ji Ning and Su Youji also entered the divine palace and disappeared into the darkness.

    Fu Kai, A Luo Yi, and the Bone Armor World Gods all entered the Divine Mansion.

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    "it's over."

    The three-eyed man waved his hand, and the big millstone of life and death next to him quickly shrank and flew into his hand.

    ¡°Close the door!¡± The man with three eyes shouted with a smile.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The main entrance of the majestic Shen Mansion slowly closed with a rumble.

    (End of this volume)

    (Preview, the next volume is ¡®Volume 26 World Realm,¡¯)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: World Realm Chapter 1: The Ownership of Eternal Divine Blood

    The moment Ji Ning stepped into the majestic and dark threshold of the divine palace, the space changed. When his eyes lit up, he was already in a corridor.

    The walls of this corridor are uneven, and there are torches stuck on each side. The torches are burning, and the firelight fills the corridor.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stood in the corridor and looked around, but there was no one there.

    "What's going on? You Ji and I are separated?" Ji Ning asked secretly.

    Suddenly, there was faint energy fluctuations in front of him. Ji Ning looked carefully and saw flames from the torches on both sides flying out, gathering in the corridor in mid-air, and condensing into a girl wearing tulle and bare feet. The girl had bright hair.  Her emerald green hair was almost naked even though she was wearing a layer of gauze.

    ¡°I am the Shenfu Formation Spirit, and this is my incarnation.¡± The girl said.

    Ji Ning asked in confusion: "Why am I separated from them all?"

    "You have all survived the millstone of life and death. Each of you can get an opportunity, but you have taken different paths, so the opportunities suitable for you are also different. So you have all been moved to different parts of the divine palace.  ." The girl said, "Come with me."

    Ji Ning followed obediently.

    Ji Ning and the others were indeed moved to different areas one by one.

    The blood-robed young man A Luoyi also appeared in a corridor. His eyes filled with blood were looking around with a hint of eagerness. Suddenly, in the corridor in front of him, a nearly naked man wearing tulle also condensed in the air.  Barefoot girl.

    "I am the Shenfu Formation Spirit, and this is one of its incarnations. Come with me." The girl said.

    "Where is the eternal divine blood?" A Luoyi asked.

    "Eternal divine blood?" The girl looked at him, with a strange smile on her beautiful face.

    "Yes, eternal divine blood. I should be the best performer on the millstone of life and death. The golden-eyed puppet also said before Our performance this time is eligible for eternal divine blood, but we must enter the divine palace.  Only then can I get it." Aluoyi looked at the girl, his eyes full of anxiety, "I don't care about other opportunities, I want the eternal blood now."

    The girl looked at him and shook her head gently: "No."

    "No?" A Luoyi was stunned.

    "There is no eternal divine blood for you." The girl looked at him.

    "What do you mean?" A Luo Yi was anxious.

    "It's very simple. The eternal divine blood was given to other practitioners, not you." The girl said, "Of course you can still get a chance."

    "Impossible!" Aluoyi's eyes turned blood red and he became crazy, roaring, "I am the strongest among the five surviving world realms. How can the other four compare to me? The one who just broke through to the world realm  The one named Su Youji? Or the Dragon-bound World God of Da Mo Yuan? Or my servant? Or Fu Kai? None of them are qualified! Such ancient power and pride as Wan Shen Tao Lord cannot be unfair!"

    "The test left by the master is all fair." The girl said, "The result of this test you are indeed not qualified to receive eternal divine blood."

    "Damn it!"

    A Luo Yi was anxious and angry.

    How could he not be in a hurry?  How can you not be angry?  This eternal divine blood involves his life. This time he and Fu Kai came at all costs. Just rushing from the sea of ??fog to the main entrance of the divine palace, they experienced many dangers. They ignored the danger of death for the eternal divine blood.  Blood.

    With the eternal divine blood, he can ascend to heaven in one step!

    If you can¡¯t get it, you can only die!

    No one can save him, not even his father.

    And this time on the millstone of life and death, his final strength breakthrough was indeed the strongest world god. He also believed that the eternal blood of the god would eventually fall into his hands, but now this is the result. How could he not be anxious and angry?

    "how so."

    "The Dragon-Binding World God? Impossible, he won by luck with the Taoist Talisman."

    "Fu Kai? You won so embarrassingly, and your strength is far inferior to mine."

    "My servant? He's also very inconspicuous."

    "Fire Fairy Su Youji? Hmm It's possible. She was a Chaos Immortal who just broke through, but she finally killed Wulai! She is the one who has surpassed the most levels"

    A Luoyi was thinking.

    "Is it Su Youji?" A Luoyi looked at the girl in front of him.

    "This is a secret." The girl said, "No need to ask anymore."

    "No, no What kind of existence is the Taoist Lord of the Gods? Su Youji's strength is weak, but it was the evil ancestor god who finally survived! How could the Taoist Lord of the Gods turn the eternal godGiving blood to Su Youji even if it is given to the evil ancestor god, it is much more reasonable than giving blood to Su Youji.  "Aluoyi's expression suddenly changed.

    "The evil ancestral god"

    A Luoyi suddenly came.

    That was what the three-eyed man said before the test of the life and death millstone: "In the end, all living practitionershave a small chance. The best performing and living cultivators on the life and death millstone may have a chance."  Get eternal divine blood.¡±

    "The best-performing cultivator yes, he is a cultivator. The World God and the Chaos Immortal are cultivators, and the Ancestral God is also a cultivator." Aluoyi carefully recalled everything that happened in the past and found that there was no contradiction at all. The evil Ancestral God was  It is entirely possible to obtain eternal divine blood.

    On good performance.

    An ancestral god ended up killing a world god, Perfection. Even though it was a bit of a trap, this was already incredible.  He, Aluoyi, had only killed a peak world god. It should be noted that he was originally a peak world god.

    "Yes, if you include the ancestor gods"

    "This evil ancestral god is indeed more likely to obtain eternal divine blood than me." Aluoyi looked at the girl in front of him and growled, "It's that evil ancestral god, isn't it?"

    "I said, it's a secret." The girl remained indifferent, "Okay, don't waste time. You will have a chance if you are alive, so just follow me."

    "No need, I don't want that opportunity anymore." A Luoyi's eyes were full of coldness.

    "No more opportunities?" The girl frowned.

    "Yes, I want to leave the Divine Mansion immediately." A Luoyi said.

    "Then don't regret it." The girl said, "No one else can ask for such an opportunity. You'd better go and have a look first, and then leave after seeing it."

    "I don't need it." Aluoyi said calmly. Everyone who survives can get a chance, so how can it be better?  What's more, for him, no matter how good the opportunity is, if he doesn't have eternal divine blood, he will definitely die.

    "In that case, I will send you away." The girl nodded.

    Fu Kai, a young man in gold robe, also looked at the incarnation of the girl in front of him, with an ugly expression on his face: "Sure enough, the eternal divine blood was not given to me! It must have fallen into the hands of A Luo Yi, no I still have a chance!  "

    "As long as I kill Aluoyi, I will take away the eternal blood!"

    "What about a breakthrough in strength?"

    "On the millstone of life and death, many of my treasures are completely useless. With my treasures, anyone below the Dao Lord of Life and Death can completely sweep them away." The eyes of the young man in gold robes were filled with madness, "Kill Aluoyi and take away the eternal divine blood.  "

    "Follow me." the girl ordered.

    "I don't need any opportunities, I will leave the Divine Mansion now." Fu Kai, a young man in gold robe, also said directly.

    "You want to leave now?" the girl was surprised.

    "Yes." The young man in golden robe nodded.

    "Don't regret it?" the girl asked again.

    "No regrets." Fu Kai, the young man in golden robe, had madness in his eyes. He had been forced to the edge of the cliff. In his opinion, the eternal blood was in Aluoyi's hands. If he didn't take it, he would die.  .  The only chance now is to intercept and kill Aluoyi before he leaves this chaotic world!

    If you fail to intercept it and Aluoyi leaves through the void, then there is nothing you can do to stop it.

    "It's so strange, everyone doesn't want a chance and wants to leave the divine palace immediately." The girl said.

    "You don't want opportunities?" Fu Kai was startled after hearing this, "Who left, A Luoyi?"

    The girl glanced at him: "This is a secret."

    "It must be Aluoyi. I want to leave immediately, right away! Leave as quickly as possible." Fu Kai said anxiously.

    "As you wish." The girl nodded.

    Ji Ning followed the girl in front of him calmly and curiously. The girl walked barefoot on the corridor, and soon a huge curved stone door appeared in front of her.

    "Come in." The girl stepped into the stone door.

    Ji Ning also walked in. As soon as he entered, Ji Ning's eyes lit up. This was an extremely vast hall. There were carvings on all sides of the hall. There were probably thousands of huge stone carvings.  It was so vast that Ji Ning glanced at it. It was probably a hundred miles in range and more than ten miles high.

    "What is that?" Ji Ning saw a corner of the rock palace hall. There was a table in the corner, and on the table was placed a crystal ball glowing with white light.

    The new volume, ¡®World Realm, officially begins~~~~~The story is getting more and more exciting, hehe~~~

    On Monday, Tomato also asks for recommendation votes~~~~Hope??Everyone move the mouse and vote for recommendation!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: World Realm Chapter 2: Eternal Kingdom

    The corners of the girl's mouth could not help but turn up slightly, and she looked on with interest.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A figure appeared out of thin air next to him. It was the man with three eyes - the first guardian general of the Divine Mansion, the 'Golden Eyed Puppet'.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was slightly startled when he saw the golden-eyed puppet suddenly appear.

    "Jining, congratulations on getting the eternal divine blood." The golden-eyed puppet said.

    "Do you know my name?" Ji Ning was a little surprised, because in the square in front of the main entrance of the Divine Mansion, Ji Ning and the Dragon-Bound World God had never revealed their names before.  .  Fu Kai and A Luo Yi still don't know their real names.

    "Everything that happens in Wan Shen Mansion cannot be hidden from us." The girl on the side said, "I have already heard that Wan Shan told you. Okay, go and open it and take a look. What is inside the crystal ball?"  Eternal divine blood.¡±

    "How could it be me?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Although he was a little happy, he was still relatively calm, because the most important thing for a practitioner is the understanding of the Tao and the improvement of his spiritual realm.  As for treasures and so on, they still belong to external forces!  External help is limited.  Now Ji Ning can compete with the World God Perfection, but no matter how many external objects there are, Ji Ning cannot compete with the Taoist Lord of Life and Death now.

    Because no matter how many treasures there are, such as the Dao Lord of Life and Death who is good at illusions, just by looking at Ji Ning, Ji Ning will be completely immersed in the illusions and unable to resist, and no matter how good the treasures are, there will be no chance to use them.  This is a huge gap in realm.

    "I said it," the golden-eyed puppet said, "The practitioner who survives and performs best in the test of life and death may receive eternal divine blood. You are the practitioner who performs best."

    "Practitioner?" Ji Ning was stunned and understood.

    "Hahaha, yes, cultivators! The world realm is a cultivator, and the ancestor gods and ancestors are also cultivators." The golden-eyed puppet laughed, "Those two boys named Aluoyi and Fukai Hengheng, how could I  Let them get the eternal divine blood just like this."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning wondered what he meant.

    "If it weren't for you and the rules set by the master back then, I would really have to give the eternal blood to Aluoyi. Since you are here, I don't think I have violated the master's rules." The golden-eyed puppet pointed at the bill, "  Go open it."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded and walked over. He was also curious in his heart. Fukai and Aluoyi were treasures with many extraordinary origins. They all desperately wanted the eternal divine blood. What kind of treasure was this eternal divine blood?

    Watching Ji Ning walk over, the divine formation spirit girl and the golden-eyed puppet looked at each other with a hint of a smile.

    "Eternal divine blood." Ji Ning walked to the table and looked at the crystal ball that was shining with white light. Only by looking carefully could you see that the crystal ball was divided into upper and lower parts. Ji Ning reached out and grabbed it with a slight force.  , swoosh, the upper and lower parts can be rotated and unscrewed. After they are unscrewed, the upper and lower parts can be truly separated.

    At the moment of separation¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    A terrifying aura beyond Ji Ning's imagination instantly struck Ji Ning's mind and soul.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning's face instantly turned pale, and he involuntarily took two steps back. His mind went blank. The two crystal balls he held in his hands also fell to the ground, making a sound, but the slowly flowing liquid originally stored in one of the crystal balls was suspended.  Floating, this slowly flowing liquid was actually a fist-sized drop of golden liquid glowing with blood. It rotated in mid-air, releasing an incredible and terrifying aura.

    After a long time, under the impact of this terrifying aura, Ji Ning gradually regained consciousness.

    As soon as he regained consciousness, Ji Ning couldn't help but retreated for several miles before feeling slightly better.

    "Is that the Eternal Divine Blood?" Ji Ning stared at the fist-sized drop of blood suspended in the distance. He had never thought that the pressure of a drop of blood could be forced to such an extent. He had also felt the 'Eternal Divine Blood'  The original sword intention contained in the soldier was so superior, but for the first time, he felt trembling.

    It¡¯s the trembling of the soul!  fear!  Even with just the breath coming out, his mind went blank for a moment and he couldn't think.

    "Yes, this is the eternal divine blood, the eternal divine blood of Emperor Merobo." The golden-eyed puppet said, "Back then, the master severely wounded Emperor Merobo and refined a large amount of the flesh and blood of Emperor Merobo to refine it.  This drop of eternal divine blood. Even for Emperor Merobo, this is almost equivalent to killing half of his life."

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Remember, after you take this eternal blood out, you must not open it." Golden Eyed PuppetWith a wave of his hand, two crystal balls on the ground flew into his hands. He used the crystal balls to store the eternal divine blood and twisted the lock again. Suddenly, the terrifying aura completely disappeared. At the same time, he threw the crystal balls in his hands.  , the crystal ball flew across the streamer and flew to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ningzhong took it and asked doubtfully: "Can't it be opened?"

    "In the God's Mansion, although those from the Eternal Kingdom can sense the Eternal Divine Blood, they dare not come." The golden-eyed puppet said, "But if you go out and open it and are sensed, those scary guys from the Eternal Kingdom will come after you.  I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Ji Ning was shocked and asked: "What is the origin of the eternal kingdom?"

    "Originally it is difficult to get in touch with you, and it is difficult to get in touch with the general world level. But when you become the world level, it will be extraordinary. You really should get to know it well." The golden-eyed puppet said.

    "Let me tell you." The girl on the side interjected.

    "You said it." Jinyan Puppet said with a hint of smile.

    The girl looked at Ji Ning and said: "The endless territory has countless practitioners Do you know what the biggest force is?"

    "Dao Alliance!" Ji Ning said, then smiled, "Senior Wan Shan mentioned it to me."

    "Yes, it's the Tao Alliance, an alliance formed by almost all practitioners in the Endless Territory." The girl said, "The practitioners are free and easy, but why do they form an alliance? It's because the practitioners have a natural enemy."

    "A natural-born enemy?" Ji Ning wondered.

    "Hmm" The girl nodded.

    "You should know that endless chaos is full of mystery, and many special lives have been born." The girl said, "Like normal practitioners, if they come from ordinary cultivation, they are usually born in a chaotic world.  .

    Even gods and demons who are born are born from the heart of the world.  "

    "But there are also some special lives, which were born in the vast chaos due to some special environments. They have special abilities."

    "Howevermost of those special beings are very rare, and there are even just one or two in the Endless Territory, so they cannot compete with the Dao Alliance."

    "But there is a force, and we don't know their origins. Although they are few in number, they are still in the hundreds. Each of them has at least the power of the Dao Lord of Life and Death." The girl said, "They are the ones who established 'Eternity'  The Eternal Clan of the Kingdom also need to practice hard, but if they can devour other Lords of Life and Death, they can also become more powerful."

    ¡°Eating other Taoist Lords of Life and Death?¡± Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes!" The girl nodded, "Eating is like a practitioner eating some delicacies. The Taoist Lords of Life and Death are also delicacies to them!"

    "Countless practitioners want to go further on the road of practice."

    "The Eternal Clan wants to eat us."

    "This is a natural enemy." The girl said, "My master's Taoist companion was devoured by Emperor Merobo, and that's why the master is so crazy."

    Ji Ning shuddered in his heart.

    How could such a life exist?  Devour the Lord of Life and Death?

    "The Eternal Clan is very few in number, and it will take a long time for a new Eternal Clan to be born. However, they have existed for too long, and there are several Eternal Emperors sitting in the Eternal Kingdom. Even the Tao Alliance cannot conquer the Eternal Kingdom." The girl smiled.  "Actually, it's nothing. The Eternal Kingdom is actually much weaker than the Taoist League. After all, the Taoist League is an alliance of all practitioners, with strong people like clouds. The advantage of the Eternal Kingdom is that it is very united, and the strong ones gather together, and  There is the 'Eternal Kingdom,' that incredible treasure that protects us. Without that 'Eternal Kingdom,' that treasure, we would have been uprooted by the Dao Alliance long ago."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "In the endless chaos, many lives are born. The Eternal Clan can become stronger by devouring the Lord of Life and Death, making them our mortal enemies. In fact, there are more lives in the endless chaos that are stronger than the Eternal Clan. Some of them  They are rarer in number and more powerful. Their cultivation years are endless and their methods are incredible." The girl said, "But the strongest is always the Dao Alliance! After all, the Dao Alliance has the largest number of practitioners, with an almost endless number."

    Ji Ning smiled, yes, for example, in the Great Mo Territory, there are all practitioners, where can you see any other life forms?

    ps: Those who play the game should know that the first Immortal Fate Conference has finally ended, and the Tomato results Hehe, Khan, Tomato was so pitiful that he didn't even make it to the finals. He was eliminated in the preliminaries of this server. Not  I'm not strong enough, but I was randomly selected as the strongest person in this service area in the preliminaries!  Tomato is now working hard to prepare and prepare to reach the finals of the next Xianyuan Conference~~ fight against the heroes again!

    &nbsp; As a reminder, search for ¡®The Wilderness Mobile Game¡¯ on Baidu, and the number one on the list is the official game of the Wilderness.

    ? Enter the URL: http¡ÁMHJ£®  SZDIYIBOCOM can also be downloaded

    The next Xianyuan Conference, Tomato will definitely reach the finals~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: World Realm Chapter 3: Unable to Sword Dao

    Ning looked at the crystal ball in his hand and asked, "What does this eternal divine blood do to me?"

    "This drop of eternal divine blood is not of great use to the Taoist Alliance. It is most used to refine elixirs, cultivate some special insect beasts, etc." The girl said, "But it is very, very important to the eternal clan. This drop of eternal blood  Divine blood is enough to make a member of the Eternal Clan soar in strength! After all, it is a drop of divine blood extracted from the flesh and blood of almost half of Emperor Merobo's life."

    "As long as the Eternal Clan knows that you own it, you will be hunted down." The girl said.

    Ji Ning frowned.

    It is of no use to you, and the eternal kingdom is inevitable.

    "But don't worry, the Great Mo Realm is a core area of ??the Dao Alliance. The Eternal Clan does not dare to come. They will at most send some World Realm soldiers" the girl said, "In fact, we have already suspected that Fu Kai and A Luo  Yi is probably a soldier of the Eternal Clan."

    "Yes, they are too eager for the eternal divine blood, and their desire is not normal." The golden-eyed puppet also said, "There are other rare treasures and treasures in my Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, but they only focus on this 'eternal divine blood,' and  Both Fukai and Aluoyi are accompanied by ten World Realm servants, with many treasures and eternal magic weapons."

    "There are so many treasures with extraordinary origins, but they don't care about their lives just for the eternal blood." The golden-eyed puppet said, "This is enough to make me suspect that they are the lackeys of the eternal clan."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Yes, just a lackey.

    Because the true Eternal Clan is very rare in number, at least they are all at the level of the Dao Lord of Life and Death.

    "It's just suspicion." The golden-eyed puppet said, "After all, they followed the rules set by the master, traveled through many fairylands, and survived the millstone of life and death. If it weren't for you, I could only use the eternal divine blood  To 'Aluoyi,."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "This eternal divine blood is of little use to you. After you go out, rush back to Da Mo Yuan as soon as possible." The golden-eyed puppet said, "Tell Dao Lord Da Mo that you have obtained the eternal divine blood and want to sell it to the Dao Alliance.

    The girl on the side also nodded and said: "Da Mo Daojun has extraordinary strength. Although he has never touched the edge of He Dao, he is already a famous Dao Lord in the Endless Territory. In the deduction process, among the Dao Lords of the Endless Territory, he  But he can be ranked in the top three. As long as he goes one step further and reaches the edge of Hedao, he will probably be no less than my master."

    "No less than the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    Da Mo Taojun

    It¡¯s really amazing. Can it be as good as the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao?  No wonder even the eldest brother, Lord Tian Dao, is so polite.

    "It is impossible for such a powerful Taoist Lord Da Mo to covet your eternal divine blood." The girl smiled and said, "It is the safest way to hand it over to him. If you hand it over to other Dao Lords of Life and Death in the Dao Alliance,  In all likelihood, he will be killed to seize the treasure, because even though this drop of eternal divine blood is not too important to the Taoist Alliance, the Taoist Alliance is willing to pay 2 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to buy it."

    "Two million cubic meters?" Ji Ning was a little shocked, and it was like pie in the sky.

    But these are all external forces. After all, you are only powerful when you are strong!

    "I'm afraid the Eternal Kingdom is willing to pay 10 million square meters to buy it." The girl smiled, "But it is impossible for the Dao Alliance to sell it to them, because selling it to them will make the strong men of the Eternal Kingdom stronger."

    "Two million square meters? Ten million square meters?" Ji Ning felt that this wealth was too amazing. Suddenly he remembered that his eldest brother Tian Daojun asked Daojun Damo for help, which was to send him enough to refine the best and most perfect  Two treasures of Dharmakaya.

    Ji Ning asked: "The Lord of Life and Death wants to refine the Dharma Body. How much is the best and most perfect Dharma Body? How much is the treasure?"

    "The most perfect?" The girl smiled and glanced at Ji Ning, "The Taoist Lords of Life and Death generally refine Dharma Bodies, which are relatively simple ones. After all, the Taoist Lords of Life and Death live and die in one step. In the later stages, after possessing incredible strength,  , I dare to talk about getting a perfect Dharmakaya. The treasures required for a perfect Dharmakaya are probably no less than 10 million square meters! Even for the Taoist Lord of Life and Death on the edge of Hedao, it is almost all his wealth."

    Ji Ning was stunned after hearing this.

    "My eldest brother, Lord Tian Yiyi, spent all his treasures to ask Lord Mo Dao for help, but Lord Tian Yiyi is

    ¡°Tiancang Palace, the palace master has lived for endless years, and this time he was willing to take out so many treasures for the sake of harmony.

    "Ten million cubic meters, that's what only a normal and powerful person on the edge of Hedao can produce." The girl said, "Generally, the weaker Taoist Master of Life and Death only has a net worth of hundreds of thousands of cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    "This drop of eternal divine blood is already comparable to the average Taoist Lord of Life and Death."

    The golden-eyed puppet solemnly shouted: "The vast and endless chaos contains unknownThere are so many treasures, maybe a mysterious leaf is worth millions of square meters. For example, a drop of 'Heart Mirror Water' is enough to make Hedao Bingliang go crazy about it, and even if he tries to buy it with tens of millions of square meters, he can't even buy it.  But these are all imaginary, treasures are just external forces, and the path of cultivation ultimately depends on oneself.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It seems like Tian Daojun went to Yibo Realm just for a certain treasure.  For that treasure, Daojun Tian ventured to Sufeng Ruins to obtain the Eternal Belief, spent a huge price to ask Daojun Damo for help, and entered the Yibo Realm regardless of the danger of life and death It can be seen from this that,  Some treasures are indeed enough to drive Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao crazy.

    "Yes, treasures are external forces after all." The girl also lamented, "My master risked his life to find some treasures in order to unite the way. He asked many friends to help and made extremely sufficient preparations. But in the end, the uniting still failed.  And in legends, there are also powerful people who, without any preparation at all, just naturally merge with the Tao in their sleep and achieve eternity."

    "Practice is the foundation."

    The girl sighed.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning has understood this a long time ago. In fact, like Big Brother Tian and Lord Taoist Ten Thousand Gods, who doesn¡¯t understand this?  But when the road comes to an end and I stand on the edge of the merging path, I am not sure of the merging path.  Naturally, it is necessary to seek external help to improve the possibility of harmony.

    "You also know how to deal with the matter of eternal divine blood." The girl pointed to the carvings around her. There were thousands of carvings on the walls of the palace that was hundreds of miles wide. "These are all made by the master's own hands.  Carving.¡±

    "The master is proficient in alchemy, weapon refining, formations, etc., so he calls himself 'All Gods,'" the girl said. "Even the way of swordsmanship, the master has mastered it. The master has specially observed more than five thousand people walking around."  Observe their swordsmanship in the World Realm along the Sword Road, there are more than 5,000 World Realms, and their swordsmanship is all different."

    "The master observed their swordsmanship and later carved more than five thousand sculptures."

    "Each carving style is different, and they all represent the swordsmanship of a world-level swordsman." The girl said, "After observing more than 5,000 world-level swordsmanship and spending so much effort to carve so many carvings, the master in the swordsmanship  If you go up, you have already entered the level of the Dao Lord of Life and Death."

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    This method of cultivation is simply too

    ?Specially observe the world realm of more than 5,000 people who are good at swordsmanship?  I'm afraid there won't be even a thousand of them in the entire Great Mo Territory!

    When the carving is successful, the sword will enter the realm of life and death?

    "The master gave up later. He said that he was not talented enough in the sword path." The girl said, "In order to observe more than 5,000 World Realm masters and successfully carve them, the master spent several Chaos Epochs."

    Ji Ning also heard from the formation spirit of Wanzhong Mountain that Wan Shen Dao Lord did not know the way of swordsmanship, but that was compared to Wan Shen Dao Lord in other aspects. Wan Shen Dao Lord was too unbelievable in other aspects. The formation he arranged before his death made Eternity  Even the emperor dared not come in.  The puppet he originally refined, the 'Golden Eyes Puppet', was as powerful as the edge of Hedao.

    As for kendo?  I have just stepped into the level of Dao Lord of Life and Death. To the Dao Lord of Ten Thousand Gods, it is indeed considered

    ¡®I don¡¯t know the way of the sword.

    "You understand, there are more than 5,000 carvings, representing more than 5,000 kinds of sword skills. The master always said all the ways are connected. From the 5,000 kinds of sword skills, he found one of the swords that breaks through life and death.  Your way." The girl said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, walked over, and suddenly turned around and asked, "How long can I watch?"

    "You can watch here as long as you want!" the girl said with a smile, "You can definitely stay here for one or two Chaos Epochs. I believe that Fu Kai and A Luo Yi will not squat outside the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion for that long.  .¡±

    "They are squatting outside?" Ji Ning was shocked. He had expected it, but if it really happened, he still felt bad.

    "Well, neither of them wanted any chance. They left the Mansion of the Gods as quickly as possible. I expected it to be good. They must be waiting for you outside the Mansion of the Gods." The girl said.

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled.

    who cares.

    These more than 5,000 carvings represent more than 5,000 kinds of sword skills, which are enough for you to comprehend them for a long time. If you want to comprehend them slowly, just let Fu Kai and A Luoyi wait outside.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: World Realm Chapter 4: Ji Ning¡¯s Sword Path

    Ning Liandao: "I also ask the two seniors to help me and tell my follower Su Youji that she doesn't have to worry and can wait for me with peace of mind."

    "Okay, leave it to me." The Array Spirit girl smiled, "Just watch it here. When you want to leave the Mansion of the Gods, tell me and I will move you and Su Youji out together. By the way.  , Dragon-Bound World God is also with you, right? If he goes out alone, I'm afraid he will also be robbed and killed."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Ten years after Su Youji and I go out, senior, let the Dragon-Bound World God go out again."

    ¡°I must become the World Realm before leaving. When the time comes, even if the Dragon-Bound World God goes with me, it won¡¯t be of much help.

    After giving the instructions, Ji Ning walked towards the wall of the huge hall. There were huge sculptures on the wall, all of which looked like different practitioners.

    "It's really amazing." Ji Ning admired in his heart after looking at it.

    "This carving technique is incredible."

    Every carving has a unique sword atmosphere, which is completely different.

    Just like the ¡®Fire Statue¡¯ that Ji Ning obtained before, the Fire Statue also contains eight major artistic conceptions, and even contains a powerful method.  And each of these more than 5,000 carvings contains a kind of artistic conception of swords, but there is no clear method.  But for a master of swordsmanship like Ji Ning, every trace of the huge carving is a swordsmanship.

    "Violent and domineering."

    Ji Ning looked at the carving in front of him. This carving probably took tens of thousands of traces to put together. Some of these traces were clumsy, but gradually they became mysterious. It was obvious that the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods was observing the practitioners.  Swordsmanship is a process of continuous learning and understanding.

    "Cold."

    "Elegant."

    "Weird."

    "Shadow."

    Ji Ning looked at the carvings around him. The swordsmanship of each carving had a different feel.

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry to understand, but walked step by step and watched carefully.

    This is an ocean of swordsmanship!

    Each statue is a unique swordsmanship, and even every swordsmanship is very mysterious - Ji Ning's vision is very accurate. These five thousand kinds of swordsmanship have reached the perfection of the world of swordsmanship.  It took several Chaos Epochs, mainly because it took a long time to find more than 5,000 practitioners who had reached the perfection of the world in the way of swordsmanship. When more than 5,000 people were found, Taoist Master Wanshen made a breakthrough in the way of swordsmanship.  'The Lord of Life and Death, levels.  If there is no breakthrough, I'm afraid he will continue to search.

    Once he broke through and found his own way, he understood how far he could go in the way of the sword.

    Outside the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion.

    High in the sky, three figures were sitting cross-legged on the clouds and mist. Their consciousness completely enveloped this chaotic world. Even if an insect came in, it would not be able to escape their detection.

    These three people are none other than the blood-robed young man A Luo Yi, the bone-armored World God, and the golden-robed Fu Kai.

    They all arrived outside the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion early. When they first met, Fu Kai wanted to fight Aluoyi. At that time, Aluoyi cursed: "Idiot, I came out one step before you. If I had  Eternal divine blood, I will be waiting for you here, I have left long ago. I have not obtained the eternal divine blood at all. If you don¡¯t believe it, I just made the oath of my destiny."

    A Luoyi also took a step back because he also wanted to use the power of Fu Kai!

    "That evil ancestral god has obtained the eternal divine blood. If he is careful enough, he will probably cultivate to the world level in the Mansion of the Gods and then come out."

    "His previous strength was comparable to that of World Realm Perfection. Once he breaks through to World Realm, his strength may be comparable to mine. When the time comes, you and I will work together to suppress him."

    "Don't worry, Aluoyi, if we don't get the eternal divine blood, we will all die. And you think too highly of that evil ancestor. Even if he has reached the world level, his swordsmanship is so much worse than yours. Even if there is someone who defies the will of heaven,  As for magical powers and secret arts, I guess it would be good to reach the peak of the world god.

    "Don't underestimate it, we can't afford to lose."

    "Um."

    The three of them just sat cross-legged in the sky silently, maintaining their spiritual consciousness at all times.

    After becoming a world god, the soul and divine power are combined, and the fluctuations detected are called "divine consciousness."  If it were a Chaos Immortal, it would be called 'immortal consciousness'. In fact, the difference between the two is not big. Relatively speaking, if the mental power can break through to the sixth level, then the detection of the mental power will be called powerful and undefeable!  The three of them are all very powerful. It should be noted that the Taoist ancestors in the Three Realms can explore the three realms with a single thought. Of course, these three world gods can easily explore the entire world, and they can even completely condense the space around Wan Glaidi.??, making it impossible to travel through space.

    "As long as he comes out, there is only death!" A Luoyi's eyes were filled with endless sea of ??blood.

    "Kill." Fu Kai's face was also cold.

    It¡¯s not Ji Ning¡¯s death.

    It¡¯s them who die!  They have no choice!

    Time passed day by day, but Ji Ning never came out, and the three of them waited silently like the most patient hunters, not in a hurry.

    In the God's Mansion, in the Hall of Sword.

    Ji Ning walked slowly, looking at the statues.

    There are more than five thousand kinds of sword skills.

    The sword skills of different practitioners!

    Ji Ning was dazzled by the sight, as if he was wandering in a sea of ??swords. It was so shocking.  Ji Ning had also seen many swordsmanships created by Beixiu World God before, but he was not so shocked.

    Because a practitioner can create many swordsmanships.

    and more than 5,000 practitioners, created more than 50 different swordsmanships, which are completely different concepts.

    Because a practitioner's understanding of Tao has been fixed, his self-created swordsmanship ultimately belongs to a series, but more than 5,000 practitioners are completely different, with different experiences, different thoughts, and completely different swordsmanship. That is what is called real  Including everything.

    "a long long time ago¡­¡­"

    "At that time, there was no such weapon as the sword. A creature invented 'the sword, this weapon.

    "Gradually, some of the secrets of using the sword came into being."

    "Gradually, a variety of swordsmanship began to form, and it was even qualified to be called 'swordsmanship,"

    "Endless years have passed, and hundreds of millions of practitioners in the endless territory have inherited it from generation to generation. The way of swordsmanship has become more and more vast. One by one, the Taoist masters of life and death have gone out of their own way, even in the depths of this endless chaos.

    ¡®The origin of the sword.  "

    "But in the end, everything originated from that seemingly ordinary weapon - the sword."

    Ji Ning¡¯s vision has changed since then.

    The world of swords changed before his eyes.

    Among these five thousand kinds of swordsmanship, what Ji Ning saw was that the development process of different swordsmanship was from simplicity to mystery.

    The traces left by Wanshen Daojun's carvings happened to be the process of Wanshen Daojun learning the sword, from the clumsiness at the beginning to the mystery in the later stage, which just made Ji Ning's analysis easier.

    "It turns out that the tip of the sword can still be used in this way, and my 'Blood Drop Style' can have so many more changes."

    "It turns out that my 'Shadowless Style' is still not shadowless enough. This is called shadowless."

    Ji Ning saw many swordsmanships.

    As the saying goes, there are specializations in the arts. Some swordsmanship has indeed reached the extreme in a certain aspect, which is beyond Ji Ning's imagination. Ji Ning's blood-dropping style is already extremely ferocious, but Ji Ning has more than five thousand kinds of swordsmanship.  In the swordsmanship, I saw at least a hundred swordsmanships, some of which were like meteors from the sky, truly amazing.

    Analyzing each type of swordsmanship from its root causes Ji Ning's understanding of swordsmanship to improve dramatically. Originally, the third form of the unknown swordsmanship - 'Luotian Style' was a bottleneck for Ji Ning. After Ji Ning's swordsmanship cultivation level was greatly improved,  , Ji Ning naturally realized it and made a breakthrough.  He can completely break through to the world realm.

    But Ji Ning didn¡¯t!

    Because he is now immersed in the sea of ??swords, and he doesn't want to be distracted.

    Analyze each kind of swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning even gradually had a big tree in his mind. This big tree was the essence of the sword, and this big tree began to have more than 5,000 branches, each branch representing a kind of swordsmanship.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s understanding, some branches began to come together and grow on the same branch.

    This is a very precious opportunity.

    For Ji Ning, it is even far more than the eternal divine blood. After all, the eternal divine blood is an external force.  But these more than 5,000 statues, especially those clumsy marks on the statues, because the swordsmanship of Wan Shen Daojun was very poor when he first learned it, it is naturally superficial, and Ji Ning can analyze it more easily.  If they are all profound, they cannot be analyzed.

    The big tree about kendo in Ji Ning's mind is growing more and more. Gradually, more and more branches and leaves begin to gather on one branch. The branches of this big kendo tree are getting fewer and fewer.  From hundreds of branches to a hundred branches to dozens of branches

    Ji Ningjian's cultivation level is constantly improving unknowingly.

    Chapter 1 is here.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: World Realm Chapter 5: The Fourth Style of Unnamed Swordsmanship

    time flies.

    ¡°Gurgling~~~~¡± On the shore of the boiling magma, a woman in fiery red robes was sitting cross-legged. It was the fire fairy Su Youji who had had the opportunity to meditate in the God¡¯s Mansion for a long time.

    Su Youji looked ahead and saw a blooming lotus in the center of the magma, and the lotus was swaying.

    "This place is indeed the holy place for meditating on the path of fire." Su Youji frowned slightly, "It's just that no matter how much I meditate now, I haven't made any progress at all. Alas, according to what the spirit of the Shenfu formation said, the master is currently meditating on it.  I don¡¯t know when I will reach enlightenment, it¡¯s been three thousand years!¡±

    Yes.

    Su Youji has been in the Divine Mansion for three thousand years.

    Once she consolidates her own strength, she will be able to compete with the general world.  In addition, after practicing for more than three thousand years in this place where the Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods practiced the secret of fire, Su Youji has now reached the level of the top world realm.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, but he is not proficient in swordsmanship, but he is extremely good at many aspects such as fire, thunder and lightning, which has given Su Youji a lot of gains.

    "Wait slowly." Su Youji could only wait patiently.

    "It's been three thousand years and I still haven't come out." Outside the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, on the high-altitude clouds and mist, the three of them, Aluoyi, Fukai, and the Bone Armor World God, were still guarding silently.

    Fu Kai's face was cold: "It seems that the evil ancestor god also guessed something, so he insisted on delaying in the Ten Thousand Gods Palace and wanted to cultivate to the world level. But even if he is such an evil person, the bottleneck from the ancestor god to the world level is not easy to break through.  ? There has been no breakthrough in three thousand years, and I¡¯m afraid there may not be a breakthrough in thirty thousand or three hundred thousand years.¡±

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Just wait." A Luoyi said coldly.

    The invisible pressure has long filled their hearts with endless murderous intent.

    "Every old guy wants to get the 'eternal divine blood,' but none of them dare to come. They only dare to send some world realms." Fu Kai was resentful.

    "Yes, and the eternal divine blood is regarded as the awakening test for both of us." Aluoyi also shook his head. "This is the Great Mo Realm, and the Dao Lord of the Great Mo is ranked at the top in all deductions in the Endless Realm.  Existence As long as one of those old guys dares to enter the Great Mo Realm, I am afraid that the Great Mo Daojun will be able to figure it out."

    "Yeah." Fu Kai nodded.

    "Da Mo Daojun is very scary."

    How vast is the endless territory?  Even the Tao Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods did not dare to say that he ranked first among all the Tao Lords in the Endless Territory in terms of strength, and he did not dare to say this.  But ¡®Da Mo Daojun is ranked among the top three in the Endless Territory Deduction!  This kind of defiant person can seek good fortune and avoid disaster by calculating in his mind at home. He can calculate when the crisis will come. The Eternal Clan, the mortal enemy of the entire Tao Alliance, if any member of the Eternal Clan dares to come,  It is also difficult to avoid Daojun Da Mo's deduction.

    And this is the hinterland of the Dao Alliance.

    Once the trace is discovered by deductioneven if you want to escape, there is nowhere to escape!

    Therefore, the members of the Eternal Clan will generally avoid this kind of terrifying power that can be called 'all-knowing', unless it is really powerful, comparable to the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, and can walk sideways.

    "The only thing to blame is us, for not being able to awaken on our own." Fu Kai said in a message, "If we can step into the realm of the Dao of Life and Death on our own, truly awaken, and become a true member of the Eternal Clan, we don't have to risk our lives to squeeze in.  I want this opportunity to test myself."

    "Yeah." A Luoyi nodded.

    The two of them can also rely on the 'Stealing the Life and Death Pill to achieve a breakthrough, but in that case, without the potential for breakthrough, they will not be able to truly awaken, nor will they be recognized as members of the Eternal Clan.

    You can only rely on yourself.

    Orlet the Eternal Kingdom help them awaken, but that would cost a lot.  Therefore, the Eternal Kingdom proposes a test to bring back the eternal divine blood. The Eternal Kingdom can help a descendant awaken!  For the Dao Alliance, the eternal divine blood is not very useful, but for the eternal kingdom, this eternal divine blood is too important. It is worth paying a little price to help a descendant awaken.

    Many descendants fought hard to get this opportunity. In the end, Fu Kai and A Luoyi fought hard to get this opportunity.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Get the eternal divine blood, reach the sky in one step, and awaken into a true member of the eternal clan.

    If you don¡¯t get it, you will die!

    "Fu Kai, according to the oath we made before, once the evil ancestor god comes out, we will naturally work together to seize the eternal divine blood. Once we seize it, we will fight to the death, and the living person will go back with the eternal divine blood."  Yi looked at Fu Kai.

    "This is natural." Fu Kai is also confident that he can use all means in a life and death duel. He is really not afraid of anyone below Dao Lord.

    &nbsp; "Three thousand years, even thirty thousand years, three million years, we have to wait." A Luoyi's eyes flashed coldly.

    Outside, Aluoyi, Fukai and the others were anxious, and Su Youji also guessed how long her master would continue to practice.

    Ji Ning, however, was completely immersed in the ocean of swordsmanship.

    Never had!

    ¡°I have never had such strong confidence in swordsmanship in my past life.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air in the hall. Looking around, there were more than 5,000 carvings on the four walls of the hall, and in the center of the hall was a tall tower, which was the Taihao Tower.

    Ji Ning has spent almost all these years staying in the Taihao Pagoda to study, because he knows very well that it will take a long time to completely analyze and understand more than 5,000 different sword techniques. Naturally, he has to use the Taihao Tower to understand  tower.

    "Finally, I have understood everything and reached the ultimate level I am now." Ji Ning closed the Sky-gazing Tower with a wave of his hand.

    At this moment, Ji Ning was extremely proud.

    Looking around, Ji Ning bowed slightly and said softly: "Thank you, Senior Wan Shen. Without the collection of so many sword skills by Senior, I, Ji Ning, would not have had the sudden enlightenment today."

    Ji Ning is quite modest and calls himself an epiphany at this time!

    ??In the words of the earth, you are not afraid of not knowing the goods, but you are afraid of comparing goods!  What are the advantages and disadvantages of a swordsmanship? It is impossible for a blind person to understand an elephant.  After truly analyzing each swordsmanship and comparing it carefully, I gradually discovered that this swordsmanship is extremely good in some aspects, while the other swordsmanship has some flaws in some aspects.

    Why is it strong?

    Why is it weak?

    With constant analysis, Ji Ning had a stronghold in his mind. Gradually, he gained more and more understanding of the way of the sword, and even a complete system of swords was formed in Ji Ning's mind.

    There are more than five thousand kinds of swordsmanship, all of which can be classified into categories.

    When Ji Ning divided more than 5,000 kinds of sword skills into twelve categories, and all of them seemed to be suddenly clear and correct, Ji Ning even had one idea - I have no doubts about all sword skills!  Even if it is extremely mysterious and cannot be understood for the time being, it only takes enough time to finally understand it!

    This kind of confidence is formed by watching more than 5,000 kinds of swordsmanship.

    "Let's take the "Unknown Sword Technique" and the origin of the divine sword and try it out." Ji Ning smiled slightly. Over the years, he had never deliberately thought about "The Unnamed Sword Technique". At most, he occasionally came up with ideas. Even so, the "Unknown Sword Technique" chapter  The three forms, Luotian Form, were also realized early on.

    "The fourth form of "Unknown Swordsmanship" - Ya's Corner."

    "It's quite mysterious."

    Ji Ning quickly analyzed it in his mind. Starting from the essence of the sword, everything gradually unfolded in Ji Ning's mind.

    It took more than six hours.

    "I see, the person who created this kind of swordsmanship is really an incredible power. He is infinitely more powerful than the person who created the five thousand kinds of swordsmanship." Ji Ning admired softly, but he knew very well that those more than five thousand swordsmanship  Although none of these swordsmanships were very good, they broadened his horizons and gave him a deeper understanding of the nature of swords.

    It took him just over six hours to realize the fourth form of Wuming Swordsmanship.

    "Where is the fifth form of "Unknown Swordsmanship"?" Ji Ning tried to understand it. Although he slightly understood it, he finally gave up. "Beixiu World God only understood the fifth form back then. After all, I have only been immersed in it for three thousand years.  After enlightenment, there has been no life-and-death struggle.

    "Let's take another look at the origin of this divine sword."

    Ji Ning has a magic sword in his hand, it is the eternal magic weapon 'Purple Light Qiong'.

    Ji Ning carefully understood the ferocious and almighty sword intent from the origin of the Divine Sword. In the past, it was very difficult for him to understand, but now it is obviously much faster. It took more than a day, and Ji Ning finally felt that it was difficult to understand.  If he made any further progress, his insights would be enough, and Ji Ning would soon create a sword move of his own.

    "This style is the second style of "Original Sword Intent". Since it is learned in the Mansion of the Gods, let's call it - the All God Style." Ji Ning said softly.

    Ji Ning felt a little grateful in her heart.

    Without Wan Shen Dao Lord working hard to observe more than 5,000 swordsman masters who have perfected the world realm, and even working hard to carve it out, how could Ji Ning pick up a ready-made one and comprehend it all?

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    This is also Ji Ning¡¯s understanding of swords, which goes straight to the root.  If there are some masters of swordsmanship, even if they are better than Ji Ning in swordsmanship.  But when I see these statues, I'm afraid I can only say: "I have my own way, these are not in line with my swordsmanship."

    "Haha I originally wanted to practice here until I reached the world level and leave, but I didn't expect that I would get such a great harvest that far exceeds the eternal divine blood." Ji Ning smiled and practiced the third form of the nameless swordsmanship.  ?Now that I can reach the World Realm, I have already mastered the fourth form.

    Over the past three thousand years, Ji Ning can be said to have truly transformed.

    His sword truly has a soul.

    It also laid the foundation for becoming an unparalleled power in swordsmanship in the future.

    "Well, it's time to break through to the World Realm." Ji Ning sat down cross-legged and began to calm his mind.

    This chapter is difficult to write, because this chapter can be regarded as the real start of Ji Ning's future swordsmanship I wonder if everyone can understand what Tomato wants to write?  Enlightenment is something that is both mysterious and mysterious. It is really difficult to use words and make readers feel it, hahaha.

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26 Chapter 6 Breakthrough, World Realm!

    "boom!!!"

    The heaven and earth trembled, and the power of chaos surged.

    ??Brush, brush.

    Two figures appeared in the square in front of the Divine Mansion, it was the man with three eyes and the spirit girl. They both looked up.

    "What a surging power of chaos." The girl sighed. "There is much more movement than ordinary practitioners when they break out of the world."

    "That Ji Ning is not comparable to that of ordinary world realms." The man with three eyes also looked up.

    It should be noted that this is still within the scope of the Ten Thousand Gods Palace. You can see the raging power of chaos. You can imagine how big the movement is outside!  The previous breakthrough by Fire Fairy Su Youji was much smaller than Ji Ning's.

    "Breakthrough? It should be Cang Gong Ji Ning that day." The formation spirit of Wan Zhong Mountain, Wan Shan, also appeared on the top of a high mountain, wearing a white robe and looking up.

    "The power of chaos seems to be very turbulent." Although she was in the divine palace, Su Youji still felt it, "Did anyone break through? Is it the master?"

    Outside the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, the movement in that chaotic world was indeed much greater. A huge chaotic vortex appeared in the sky above the entire chaotic world. Just looking at it with the naked eye would make people jump with fear.

    "What a big noise." The blood-robed young man A Luo Yi, the golden-robed young man Fu Kai, and the bone-armored World God all raised their heads and looked at them coldly.

    "It should be that evil ancestral god who broke through." Fu Kai said in a low voice.

    "It's time to break through. If the breakthrough is good, he will come out soon." A Luoyi's eyes flashed with cold light. "As expected of being able to compete with the Perfect World Realm in the time of the Ancestral God. The movement during this breakthrough,  Even compared to me, it¡¯s not far behind.¡±

    "Yeah." Fu Kai also nodded.

    Both of them have great backgrounds and are extraordinary, and their movements when they break through are equally astonishing.

    In the Divine Mansion¡¤Five Thousand Swordsmanship Hall.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged, the endless surging power of chaos surrounding him and pouring into his body.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The Jindan space was originally peaceful, with a sea of ??vitality and islands, which were very beautiful.  But now everything is shattered and returned to chaos.

    The Jindan space turned into chaos.

    "Sword species!"

    A seed appeared out of thin air.

    This seed is a naturally condensed sword seed that has reached the fifth level of sword power, the Sword God Realm. It is usually difficult to see with the naked eye, but now it has appeared in the chaos of this Golden Core Space.

    This chaotic space is centered on swordsmanship.

    "The sixth level of sword power - the world of swords!" A low groan echoed throughout this chaotic world.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The original seed surrounded by the sword energy began to grow. Gradually it began to break open, and a sapling came out. Soon the sword seed turned into a small sapling. The sapling was growing rapidly, with a large number of roots.  It also spread crazily in all directions. All Ji Ning's insights about the way of the sword were like nutrients, allowing this big tree that represented the way of the sword to continue to grow.

    ¡°Rumble~~~, this Taoist tree grew rapidly, ten feet high, one hundred feet high, three hundred feet high, six hundred feet high, one thousand feet high

    Ji Ning¡¯s understanding of the way of swordsmanship is so amazing that this ¡®Tao tree¡¯ is also growing.

    Like an ordinary tree, it can make the soil stable.

    And the 'Tao tree' is the foundation of Chaos Immortal's golden elixir chaotic space. Only with this Tao tree can the golden elixir chaotic space continue to expand.

    The Tao tree represents the Tao that a practitioner realizes!

    Ji Ning follows the path of swordsmanship, and this ¡®Tao tree¡¯ represents the tree of swordsmanship!  Of course, Ji Ning's golden elixir chaotic space can also grow other Tao trees, such as the Tao of Water, the Tao of Thunder and Lightning, etc But obviously the current realm is not enough, and other Tao has not reached the world level. At most, it can form a Tao.  Planted, unable to take root, sprout and grow.

    The height of the Tao tree also represents the level of a practitioner.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just entered the World Realm, and the average Dao tree is only a few hundred feet high!  It can usually reach a thousand feet if consolidated.

    It is a thousand feet high and can rival the general world realm in terms of realm.

    Tens of thousands of feet high, the realm is comparable to the top world realm.

    Thirty-six thousand feet, that is the perfection of the world.

    In the world realm, the Dao tree in the golden elixir chaotic space is 36,000 feet, which is a limit. The highest Dao tree in any world realm is just like this.  Unless there is another fundamental breakthrough, finding your own way, breaking the limit, the Tao tree will become stronger and taller, and that is the Tao Lord realm of life and death.Bounded.

    "Rumble~~~~! In the chaos, the Dao tree became stronger and taller, with a large number of branches and leaves growing. Each branch and leaf represented a different swordsmanship of Ji Ning, because he had learned more than 5,000 swordsmanship before, and Ji Ning  Ning's various sword skills created by himself.

    Ji Ning¡¯s Taoist tree is indeed full of luxuriant branches and leaves.

    Five thousand feet¡­eight thousand feet¡­ten thousand feet¡­

    The Tao tree keeps growing.

    The Tao tree, which contained all of Ji Ning's knowledge of swordsmanship, obviously had enough stamina. When it grew to more than 21,000 feet, the Tao tree finally stopped growing, and its branches and leaves grew wantonly in all directions.

    Among them, three branches are the strongest.

    They are the three branches representing the ¡®nameless swordsmanship¡¯, ¡®original swordsmanship¡¯ and ¡®bright moon swordsmanship¡¯!  The branch that represents the "Unknown Sword Art" exudes vast and indifferent sword intent, while the branch that represents the "Original Sword Intention" is fierce and powerful, with endless killing intent.  The branches representing "Mingyue Swordsmanship" seem to be endless void, making it difficult to detect the reality.

    "Twenty-one thousand feet? It seems that my understanding of swordsmanship is stronger than that of the top world realm, and there is still some distance from the perfection of the world realm." Ji Ning also knows that this understanding becomes more difficult the higher you go, but his own understanding is better than that of the world level.  The perfection of the realm is not too far behind.

    "The realm of my Tao is slightly worse than the perfection of the world, but no matter how high the realm is, it still needs to be developed."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????appears' period's perfect world's perfect realm, could display the swordsmanship one by one.

    Ji Ning¡¯s fourth form of the nameless swordsmanship, ¡®Yazhijiao¡¯, and the second form of his original swordsmanship, ¡®The Ten Thousand Gods¡¯ Form, are almost the same as those of the Wuyan Star Lord and the Black Lotus God Emperor in terms of swordsmanship skills alone.  Star Master Wuyan and Black Lotus God Emperor are indeed at the same level in terms of close combat skills, and Black Lotus God Emperor also takes advantage of having the Eternal Divine Weapon.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~~¡±

    The entire chaos began to expand crazily, constantly sucking in the power of chaos from the outside world.

    At this time, there is no difference between the first-class golden elixir, the second-class golden elixir, and the third-class golden elixir. After becoming a Chaos Immortal, everything turns into chaos.

    Normally, the size of the Chaos Space of a Chaos Immortal is fixed. As the perception increases and the Tao tree grows, it will naturally expand.  And because Ji Ning has seventeen clones merged into one, his mental power, golden elixir space, etc. are essentially seventeen merged into one, so the vastness of this chaos is naturally stronger.

    The ¡®Chaos Immortal Power¡¯ formed will also be more pure.

    By cultivating into many clones and being able to merge them into one, your strength will indeed be greatly improved.

    Ji Ning is seventeen clones in one, and the increase in strength is not too exaggerated.

    Like the ¡®Thousand-Body Sacred Scripture¡¯, this kind has a thousand clones. Once they are merged, the increase in strength will be exaggerated.  Those who have practiced the "Sacred Code of Thousand Bodies", in terms of divine body alone, can rival the Taoist Lord of Life and Death who has just broken through in the World Realm!  This shows how incredible this method is.  Because Ji Ning only had seventeen clones united into one, his strength was only raised to another level.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning felt that the golden elixir space in his body was now in chaos. In the chaos, a Dao tree was more than 20,000 feet high, suppressing the entire chaos. At the same time, a large amount of chaotic immortal power was formed.

    "This feeling is really refreshing." Ji Ning felt that his soul was nourished by the power of Chaos and began to become stronger quickly.

    "Hmm, the Qi Refining Flow has broken through."

    "It's time for the God-Demon Flow to break through."

    Ji Ning's realm is high enough, and he can easily sense that every part of his divine body is longing for transformation.

    "Boom~~~~" The power of chaos, which had begun to slow down slightly in the outside world, suddenly began to become violent again, wildly sucking in a large amount of power of chaos.

    "Um?"

    "This is¡­¡­"

    The expressions of Fu Kai, A Luo Yi and the Bone Armor World Gods in the outside world changed slightly.

    "It seems that he broke through both the Qi Refining Flow and the God and Demon Flow at the same time." A Luo Yi said coldly. The Qi Refining Flow is generally easier to break through, while the God and Demon Flow is generally more difficult. Like A Luo Yi, he was the first to form Chaos.  It took more than ten thousand years for the immortal to break through and become a world god.  Ji Ning's realm is too high, so he can sense it more easily. Only then can he become a Chaos Immortal and a World God in one go.

    "If he breaks through, he will die." Fu Kai's eyes were filled with murderous intent. Ji Ning's breakthrough meant that Ji Ning would be out soon.

    The three of them have waited too long!

    The murderous intention in my chest has been suppressed for too long!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 7: Leaving the Divine Mansion

    Taking the 'Sword World' as the core, reshape divine power.

    The level of divine power has jumped again. This is a breakthrough in the level of life.

    "Boom~~, Ji Ning's whole body suddenly dispersed, and a hundred crystals condensed in an instant. They were the crystals where divine power was condensed¡ªdivine crystals! The surging power of chaos surrounded the surroundings, and quickly began to condense  One divine crystal after another

    The Tao tree is the core of the Chaos Immortal¡¯s Tao.

    The divine crystal is the core of the world¡¯s divine way.

    Of course, if you practice both divine and demonic qi refining, you will have both of these cores.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoosh, one after another, the divine crystals are constantly being condensed and born. Each time a divine crystal is condensed, it requires enough kendo insights. The kendo insights contained in different divine crystals are different. Therefore, the higher the kendo insights, the better.  The more, the more divine crystals there are.

    Normally, after a breakthrough, it can condense hundreds of divine crystals.

    After being consolidated, it can reach a thousand, making it a general world god.

    Reaching 10,000 divine crystals represents the highest realm and is the top world god.

    Thirty-six thousand, the world realm is complete.

    finally¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning condensed a total of 21,192 divine crystals in one go. This was the same height as the Dao tree, and it was also what Ji Ning expected.  Because there are seventeen clones in one, the divine power contained in Ji Ning's divine crystal is purer than the normal divine power of the world god.

    "Condensation!"

    More than 20,000 divine crystals were scattered around, and suddenly converged towards the center, converging into one, forming a figure.

    It was a young man wearing a white robe.

    "Now is the time to break through. The power of chaos can be used infinitely. Hurry up and fill up the blue and white space first." A blue and white mark appeared between Ji Ning's eyebrows, and he also sensed the blue and white space in the sea of ??consciousness between his eyebrows.  .

    In the sea of ????consciousness, a blue flower swayed. This blue flower was more vivid and more beautiful.

    Inside the blue and white is the vast blue and white space. When Ji Ning's divine power and mana tried to enter, it was also transformed into the same mist. The power contained in this mist made Ji Ning tremble. This power  It may be much stronger than the previous ancestor god.

    ???????????????????????????

    The mist condensed into a drop of water, and Ji Ning felt a slight pressure in the blue and white space.

    During the time of the Ancestral God, gathering thirty-six drops was the limit.

    "I don't know how much I can condense now." Ji Ning continued to condense, and the divine power and mana in his body also frantically absorbed the power of chaos from the outside world.  At the time of breakthrough, the power of chaos is in endless supply!  As long as the practitioner can swallow it, he can swallow it to his heart's content. When he cannot absorb it, everything will stop naturally.

    "What took so long?"

    "How can Ji Ning absorb so much power of chaos?"

    Whether it was Su Youji, the Dragon-bound World God, the formation spirits from the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, or Aluoyi and Fu Kai from the outside world, they were all surprised by how long it took Ji Ning to absorb the power of chaos.

    They didn¡¯t know that the speed at which the power of chaos was pouring into Ji Ning¡¯s body had almost reached a limit. The amount swallowed was much more than they imagined.

    One hundred and eight drops!

    This is the limit that the blue and white space can bear now. The energy contained in each drop of water is so powerful that it almost consumes all of Ji Ning's divine power and mana to condense just one drop.  In other words, the power absorbed in the blue and white space alone is almost a hundred times more than what Ji Ning can absorb when he breaks through the world realm normally!

    Of course, when making a breakthrough, some practitioners swallow more slowly so that they can experience the feeling of breakthrough, which takes a relatively long time.

    Ji Ning was able to swallow to the extreme. Su Youji and Zhen Ling felt that the time was a bit long, but they didn't know how much Ji Ning had swallowed.

    "This feeling¡­¡­"

    Standing in the Hall of Five Thousand Swordsmen, Ji Ning had a look of shock on his face. He gently clenched his fist, and boom, the power between his fingers could easily crush a chaotic star.

    "The power of blue and white mist is so powerful?"

    "It also¡­¡­"

    He became a world god because Tao Wu's eighteen gods and demons' seventeen avatars merged into one. Ji Ning's power was so strong that he could be considered a half-step master.

    But when Ji Ning mobilized the power of the blue and white mist, there was an earth-shaking change. The power of the blue and white mist was injected into the whole body, as if the dry earth had absorbed the rainwater, and was full of vitality. The power possessed by the whole body was so powerful  ¡¤Ji Ning himself was shocked.

    "Blessed by the power of blue and white mist, my strength and speed should be no less than that of a living person."Come on, Mr. Dao.  Ji Ning secretly said, "What is the origin of this nine-level chaos restriction? This power is too terrifying."  "

    This method has a powerful effect on the ancestor gods and ancestors.

    The blessing effect on the world has not weakened at all.

    This is too outrageous.  Those who have mastered the Thousand Body Sacred Code will have a divine body in the World Realm comparable to that of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death who has just broken through.  Ji Ning's 'Blue and White Seal' is no less magical than the Thousand Body Sacred Scripture.

    "Taoist Sanqing said that it was found in the chaos. It seems that my second spirit should search in the chaos outside the three realms to see if it can find the original nine-level chaos restriction." Ji Ning always felt that this was the case.  The heaven-defying nine-level chaos restriction should have an extraordinary origin.  Anyway, my second spirit is outside the three realms in the chaos. When I have nothing to do, I can wander around as much as I want.

    He broke through on his own.

    The second soul has also broken through, and is also blessed by the power of blue and white mist. Its strength is almost the same as that of the original one, but it is missing an eternal magic weapon.

    "who cares."

    "The endless chaos is full of mystery."

    "Thousand-Body Sacred Code, Nine-Level Chaos Restriction Similar to the heaven-defying ones, although they are rare, they do exist. I have this great opportunity, but I can't be arrogant. There is a mountain high, but Ten Thousand Gods and Dao Lords can catch up.  Kill the Eternal Emperor." Ji Ning quickly calmed down his agitated emotions.

    In the endless territory, there are too many things that defy the heavens.

    The eternal clan takes the Lord of Life and Death as their food.

    Dao Lord Da Mo is ranked among the top three among the Dao Lords of the Endless Territory. They are all powerful and powerful. Compared with him, although he has some strength now, he does not have any arrogance.  .

    ¡°Gurgling~~~¡± On the shore of the boiling magma, the fire fairy Su Youji was waiting.

    "It should be the master's breakthrough."

    "The master has made a breakthrough, should he be leaving?" Fire Fairy Su Youji was looking forward to it.

    "Su Youji." A figure rang out, and a figure condensed above the magma. It was the girl with bare feet, "Let's go, it's time to go out."

    "Did my master break through?" Su Youjilian asked.

    "Yeah." The girl nodded.

    Immediately, the space was distorted, and Su Youji was forcibly moved into the void.

    "Huh?" Su Youji's eyes changed. When everything became clear, she found that she was already standing in the huge square in front of the God's Palace. The previous battle of life and death was in this square.

    "Master." Su Youji immediately saw the young man in white standing not far away.

    Ji Ning stood there with a sword slung behind his back, and the aura in his body was strong. It was the aura of the World Realm.

    "Congratulations, master." Su Youji said happily, "This Ten Thousand Gods Mansion is really our blessed place. Master and I have both broken through to the world realm here."

    "Yes, blessed land." Ji Ning thought of the Five Thousand Sword Hall, which was really, really helpful to him.

    "Senior." Ji Ning looked at the formation spirit girl on the side. Although this formation spirit has no cultivation level, its life span is so long. Many life and death masters do not have such a long lifespan, and in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, the life and death masters  Even if you are afraid of being easily killed by him, you should call him "Senior".

    "Send Su Youji and I to the giant stone forest area in the Sea of ??Fog." Ji Ning said.

    "You guys are going to the Sea of ??Fog first?" the girl wondered.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You might as well consolidate your strength in the sea of ??fog." The girl nodded, "Go ahead." She pointed in the distance, and the space around Ji Ning and Su Youji suddenly distorted, like a whirlpool, and the two people disappeared directly.

    The fog is filled with fog, the foggy sea area of ????Wanshen Mansion.

    In a wasteland, spatial ripples rippled, and Ji Ning and Su Youji appeared out of thin air.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning clearly sensed the fluctuations in the Snow Map Scroll, and couldn't help but smile, "That insect beast is hiding in the giant stone forest. It has been thousands of years, and it is still hiding there."

    The giant stone forest is a dangerous place.

    But now, Ji Ning is not afraid at all. The original main purpose of coming to the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion this time was for the Snow Book.

    "The insect beast was afraid of being killed by you, the master. If it hadn't been for the two world gods Hu Qiao and the others to stop it, the insect beast might have lost its life long ago. It knows that we have a way to track it, so of course it doesn't dare to come out easily.  " Su Youji said.

    Two chapters completed.

    Ning is considered a real master in the endless realm. The following plot is getting more and more exciting. Uh-huh~~~ In order to celebrate Ji Ning¡¯s becoming the world realm, everyone also spends time?Please vote for your recommendation in a few seconds~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 8: Battle of Giant Stone Forest

    "Let's go to the Giant Stone Forest." Ji Ning smiled and walked towards the Giant Stone Forest.

    "Master, do you really want to go?" Su Youji was a little worried. She felt a little worried when she heard Ji Ning asked the spirit girl to move here. The giant stone forest is one of the true Jedi in the sea of ??fog, even the peak of the world god.  There is only a little hope of escape, which shows how terrifying the giant stone forest is.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning glanced at Su Youji and smiled, "But you don't need to participate in the battle. You can just enter the cave when the time comes. Your presence on the side will only distract me."

    Ji Ning said it was ordinary, but Su Youji felt the absolute domineering and absolute confidence.

    ????????????????????????????????????? Master, just after breaking through to the World Realm from the Ancestral God, does he have such strong confidence?

    Su Youji nodded lightly: "Well, everything is subject to the master's instructions, but the master should be more careful when going to the giant stone forest." As she said that, she also observed Ji Ning carefully, wanting to observe Ji Ning's changes. From the perspective of aura,  Ji Ning's aura now was that of the World Realm, but other than that, there wasn't much change.

    Oh In other words, Ji Ning was calmer. Even if he was in a dangerous place, he was calm and at ease.

    "Master, why are you carrying that sword on your back?" Su Youji suddenly discovered the biggest change in Ji Ning. In the past, Ji Ning would take out the sword instantly during battles, but he had never carried it like this.

    "Practice." Ji Ning said.

    "Cultivation?" Su Youji was confused. Carrying a sword on your back is called cultivation?  She didn't ask.

    Ji Ning is carrying the eternal divine weapon Ziguang Qiong. He carries a sword on his back at all times. He can familiarly sense the original sword intention contained in the divine sword. He can sense it all the time, day and night. ¡¤Instructions  If a mortal wields a knife every day, sleeps with the knife in his hand, and never leaves his hand with the knife, he can also practice terrifying sword skills.

    This habit is quite important. Ji Ning can sense the ¡®original sword intention¡¯ at all times, and will be able to comprehend it faster.

    After all, the divine sword ¡®Purple Light Qiong¡¯ is Ji Ning¡¯s most powerful weapon!

    For example, the fourth form of the Wuming Swordsmanship, Ya Jiao, and the second form of the Original Sword Intent, the Wan Shen Form, are equivalent in terms of realm. If other weapons are used to perform these two moves, the power is almost the same.  However, because the Ten Thousand God Style was created by specifically understanding the original sword intention, it is obviously much better at guiding the original power of the divine sword. When using the divine sword Purple Light Qiong to perform these two moves, the difference in power is very large.  'The Ten Thousand Gods Style can guide several times the power of the divine sword, and its power is also astonishing.

    "The path of cultivation also requires sufficient strength to protect you, otherwise you may die early on this path."

    "Now that I am thinking about swordsmanship, nameless swordsmanship, and original sword intention, I still prefer the original sword intention, so that my combat power can be improved even more." Although Ji Ning has a certain estimate of his current strength, he does not have a very specific estimate.  Detailed cognition.

    Everything, you need to rely on fighting to confirm your current accurate strength.

    "Giant Stone Forest" Ji Ning looked ahead. In the depths of the mist ahead, huge boulders stuck on the ground loomed.

    "You, Xuanyang, and Wild Dog are all ready and waiting for my order at any time." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, Master, Master, be careful." Su Youji had a worried look on her face.

    Ji Ning smiled, then waved his hand and took Su Youji into the cave world. Then he turned around and walked towards the giant stone forest alone with a smile on his face. There were huge stones stuck in the giant stone forest like a forest. Within a radius of thousands of miles, there were many huge stones inserted.  The huge boulders are measured in units of tens of thousands, and powerful insect beasts are still entrenched on some of the boulders.

    Ji Ning walked as if he were in his own back garden.

    On a tall boulder hundreds of miles away from Ji Ning, there is a bird and insect beast entrenched. The bird's sharp claws are glowing scarlet. It was originally sleeping with its eyes closed, and the fiery red air spurting from its nostrils surrounds the air.  It is surrounded by a hundred feet range.  But when Ji Ning came over, it finally opened its eyes in response. It was a pair of cold eyes with murderous intent, staring at the approaching human cultivator from a distance.

    "Outsiders" This bird and insect beast made a deep voice.

    "die."

    Its black wings suddenly opened and flapped suddenly, and immediately turned into a dazzling electric light and rushed over. The speed was naturally far beyond the limit of heaven. This bird and insect beast was also very powerful, compared to Ji Ji  The Crocodile Dragon Insect Beast that Ning was chasing and carrying the Sword Qi Scroll was much stronger, possessing strength comparable to that of the top world realm. It had absolute confidence in facing these outside practitioners.

    Even if it is stronger than it, it can at most suppress it slightly. If the battle begins, the other insect beasts will come over one by one, and the foreign cultivator will either run away or die.

    "Hoo~~~" An unpleasant and harsh roar came from the mouth of this bird and insect beast, and the huge scarlet clawsHe grabbed Ji Ning directly, and even slapped Ji Ning's head with his black wings.

    Ji Ning was still walking, very calmly.

    No wonder he is calm. After all, he had the power not to be afraid of this insect beast when he was the ancestor god, let alone now.

    "Huhuhu~~~" The space fluctuated, and the huge claws made the void tremble, and its power was even comparable to that of the rock giant.

    Ji Ning finally moved.

    "Poof!"

    Ji Ning's arm expanded dozens of feet, and his fingers were like sharp blades, directly piercing the head of the bird and insect beast. Ji Ning then retracted his right hand, leaving only a big hole in the head of the bird and insect beast. At this moment  The inside of the bird and insect beast's head had been completely shattered, its vitality had dissipated, and it died on the spot. After all, the insect beast was cultivated. Although it had an extremely powerful body, it also had some fatal weaknesses.

    The bird and insect beast still had horror in its eyes, and then fell to the side, splashing a lot of dust on the ground.

    Ji Ning took a look.

    "Ya Zhijiao is worthy of being a sword move created by a powerful being. It's really powerful." Ji Ning admired in his heart. Just now he used his fingers to perform the sword move. His hands were also comparable to Dao because of the seventh level of 'Star Reaching Hand'.  As a divine soldier, he is not qualified to draw his sword when dealing with these insect beasts.

    The corner of the horizon is just a quick word!

    Once the sword is released, the sword has reached the end of the world!  It can be seen how fast it is. Ji Ning just stretched out his right hand, and the bird, insect and beast didn't even have time to hide. The power of the blue and white mist gave Ji Ning extremely terrifying speed and strength. If he used such a sword move again, he would be even faster.  .  Even the insect beasts with their already strong bodies had no time to dodge.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    ¡°Ouch~~¡¤

    "Kill the outsiders!"

    "Kill the intruder!"

    With the surging atmosphere of the instant fight, the entire boulder forest, which was more than ten thousand miles away, was in commotion, and the insect beasts were madly coming from all over to kill here.  This is the scariest part of the giant stone forest. A single insect beast can deal with even more powerful world realms.  But when the insect beasts besieged him from all directions, even the peak world god had to flee in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting, let¡¯s use you to test how strong I am now.¡± Ji Ning still strolled forward, heading in the direction of the crocodile dragon.

    I saw insect beasts starting to appear in the surrounding field of vision. Some insect beasts had huge scaly wings, some crawled like centipedes, some had green leaves all over their bodies like plants, and some resembled humanoids running in large strides.  , all of them had powerful auras, but they didn't rush to kill them. Instead, they kept gathering around Ji Ning, ten, twenty, thirty

    Everyone surrounded Ji Ning, but did not fight.

    "It's so cunning. Even an extremely stupid thing like an insect beast is still very cunning when it becomes the World Realm." Ji Ning smiled and looked at the more than thirty insect beasts that had gathered around him. Each of them was a powerful insect beast.  He stared at Ji Ning with eager eyes, but Ji Ning remained as calm as water.

    "kill.

    "Kill it."

    Finally moved, when the number reached thirty-nine, one of the towering humanoid insect beasts with spikes all over its body roared, and suddenly thirty-nine insect beasts attacked from all directions.

    Ji Ning stood there motionless, letting the thirty-nine worms and beasts attack him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning suddenly stretched out his hand, and his palm was like a huge cattail leaf fan. It had the power to easily smash a chaotic star. With one move, the surrounding sky seemed to darken. Now Ji Ning's swordsmanship realm, every move contains incredible power.  The mystery - this slap directly hit the head of the four-hoofed unicorn beast that rushed the fastest. With a bang, the head of the four-hoofed unicorn beast dented and was slapped.  It sunk into his neck and he died on the spot.

    Chapter 1 is here.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (qdHan.cwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 9: Finally Meet

    Numerous insect beasts were besieging them from all directions. Some insect beasts spat out streams of light from their mouths, and the insect beasts whose bodies were covered with green leaves suddenly flew out of several branches. Some were also fighting at close quarters Notes: In the Millstone of Life and Death  In the world, facing the crazy siege of some golden-armored warriors who have only reached the threshold of the world realm, they must have the perfect strength of the world realm to protect themselves.

    And these besieging insect beasts are much stronger than the golden armored warriors as a whole, and there are even a handful of them that can match the perfection of the world. As long as they can't block it with one move, they will be knocked to the ground and be knocked to the ground by some branches, vines, and tails.  If you are entangled by human beings, it will be a life-and-death situation.

    "Whoops."

    An afterimage flickered, and Ji Ning's fingers had already penetrated the head of a centipede-like insect beast. It was so fast, as if Ji Ning's fingers had already penetrated the head of the creature with a single movement of his fingers.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s palm suddenly became larger, like a giant axe, and it struck directly with anger!  The fierce force knocked an insect beast that was still fluttering to the ground on the spot, but its body was mostly shattered.

    "Whoops."

    Ji Ning¡¯s palm was shining like a flash of light, and he cut off the head of the most ferocious humanoid insect beast whose body was covered with spikes.

    Killing.

    Ji Ning first killed them with both hands, and then the killing spree showed up, with three heads and six arms, and he madly slaughtered all the insect beasts that dared to come close.

    "I have been sleeping for more than an era of chaos, and I am sleeping comfortably. It has been so long, and I haven't killed the intruder yet?" A turtle-like insect beast flew through the air, slowly flew over, and then stopped suddenly.  Its beady little eyes were wide open as it looked at everything happening in the distance. At this moment, there were more than eighty insect beasts gathered around it.

    There are various mutilated corpses around. If it were normal, the insect beasts would like to eat the corpses of other insect beasts, but now no insect beast has this idea.

    Because they were so scared to be killed.

    There were already more than fifty dead insect beasts. The young man in white with the sword on his back was still killing them, completely gaining the upper hand.

    "Run away."

    With one insect beast escaping, the other insect beasts who had originally wanted to kill Ji Ning in one go all lost their courage and began to flee in all directions.

    "It's so scary, most of them are dead?" The turtle-like insect beast was so frightened that it turned around and ran away.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning suddenly turned into a phantom, and his speed suddenly became terrifyingly fast. His six arms quickly attacked in all directions. In almost an instant, more than ten insect beasts died here.  In the end, only eight of the insect beasts that besieged Ji Ning managed to escape with their lives.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This kind of crushing slaughter made Ji Ning more aware of his own strength. He could easily kill those golden-armored warriors on the millstone of life and death.  But now he can also easily kill these insect beasts, including the insect beasts in the Perfect World Realm. They are also very immature in front of him and can kill them casually.

    This kind of strength has far exceeded the so-called peak world god. Even if the Black Lotus God Emperor is resurrected, Ji Ning can easily kill him without the divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    "It is said that the insect beast is powerful, but my power is much greater than him. Even with brute force, my strength is considered to be the threshold of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death. My swordsmanship allows me to perfectly display my power." Ji  The reason why Ning was able to kill like this was because of the power of the blue and white mist plus the terrifying divine body behind him.

    "Aluoyi has made some breakthroughs in the millstone of life and death. He has surpassed the peak of the World God and should barely reach the threshold of the Dao Lord of Life and Death. However, he can only do it with a full blow, and I am afraid that a random move with three heads and six arms will be even more powerful.  Being stronger than him, if I use the eternal divine weapon Ziguang Qiong or even the power of a sword, I can threaten the Taoist Lord of Life and Death." Ji Ning thought.

    It can only threaten the Taoist Lord of Life and Death who has just broken through.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out a real Taoist Lord of Life and Death. If he is from the God-Devil style, his divine body is no worse than Ji Ning¡¯s. He usually has eternal divine weapons, and his realm is even higher than Ji Ning¡¯s!  Coupled with other secret arts and magical powers If you want to compete with the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, you still have to be inferior.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s sword must be taken seriously by the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    "Escape."

    "Escape."

    The insect beasts in the giant stone forest all fled in all directions.

    Ning followed the induction and quickly walked in the direction of the Crocodile Dragon Insect Beast. On the way, he also saw some magic weapons, weapons, etc., which were all trophies of some practitioners who were killed by the Insect Beast in the past!  Ji Ning accepted it casually.

    "The crocodile insect is on the run?" Ning's speed suddenly increased.

    Boom¡ª

    The speed instantly reached a terrifying extreme, flying at high speed above the giant stone forest, almost in the blink of an eye.? He had already caught up with the Crocodile Insect Beast that was running away blindly. The Crocodile Insect Beast was running away quickly: "I don't know what kind of outsider it is, but it is so strong. Everyone is running away, and I am running away too, huh huh."  The Crocodile Insect Beast didn't participate in the battle at all. The other Insect Beasts fled, so it naturally ran away.

    "Whoosh." Ning arrived directly in front of the Crocodile Dragon Insect Beast.

    The Crocodile Dragon Insect Beast was so frightened that it even stopped. It looked at the young man in white in front of it in horror. It knew this young man. It was this young man who chased it in the beginning. It had no way to go to the sky and no door to the earth. However, the young man's aura was still relatively weak at the time.  The aura of the Ancestral God and Ancestral Immortal level is much stronger now.

    "He came after him from the giant stone forest. Could it be that he broke through the giant stone forest?" The crocodile dragon insect beast was frightened. The insect beasts have wisdom and naturally know how to be afraid. It is only average in the giant stone forest. How can it dare to compete with it?  Ji Ning fights.

    "Spare your life, spare your life." The Crocodile Dragon Beast shouted repeatedly the moment Ji Ning stopped it.

    Ji Ning was startled, but he was not in a hurry to take action: "It's interesting to know how to beg for mercy."

    This was the first time Ji Ning encountered an insect beast begging for mercy.

    "Hand over your treasures." Ji Ning ordered, "If something is missing, don't blame me for not giving you a chance."

    "Yes, yes." The crocodile dragon insect beast first turned into gray mist, and treasures flew out from the gray mist, including divine weapons of the Tao, some strange claws, scales, a scroll, and a chaos magic weapon.  and formed a small pile.

    "They are all here, not a single one is left." The Crocodile, Dragon and Insect Beast solidified and even begged for mercy.

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up. Those insect beast's claw scales were the trophies of the Crocodile Dragon Insect Beast's victory over other insect beasts. Ji Ning naturally didn't care, but the sword energy contained in that scroll was so conspicuous, and his own  The feeling of the snow map scroll told him the answer - it was another snow map scroll.

    "Take it." Ji Ning waved his hand to check in and out. He held the picture scroll in his hand. When he unfolded it, he saw a picture of a palace.

    "The painting is really ordinary." Ji Ning muttered secretly, but he smiled and put it away first.

    "A set of four pictures, I got the first and third pictures." Ji Ning turned around and flew back towards the giant stone forest. The crocodile dragon insect beast carefully watched Ji Ning leave, and then the four short legs went crazy  Run and quickly turn into mist and slip away.

    Most of the insect beasts in the giant stone forest were killed by Ji Ning. The trophies they left behind were still valuable, so Ji Ning naturally swept them all away.

    Six days later, Ji Ning walked out of the foggy sea and arrived at the Wan Zhong Mountain area.

    "It's time to go out." Ji Ning looked back, feeling a little sad.

    I still clearly remember the first time I entered the Moon Pool. At that time, how powerful the Beixiu World God was in Ji Ning's heart. At that time, Ji Ning was just a god, but now he has stood in the Beixiu World.  At a higher level of god, in the realm of the Dao Lord of Life and Death, there are very few people who are stronger than Ji Ning.

    "We are still far, far away from reversing time and space and resurrecting Senior Sister." Ji Ning walked out.

    The outside world.

    Clouds and mist are floating high in the sky. The blood-robed young man A Luoyi, the golden-robed young man Fu Kai, and the bone-armored World God are all sitting silently on the clouds high in the sky. Their spiritual consciousness envelopes the entire chaotic world. They  Everyone's aura was restrained, just like three wild wolves preparing to prey. They now put away their sharp claws and fangs and prepared silently.

    Just wait for Ji Ning to show up!

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The space suddenly moved.

    A Luo Yi, Fu Kai, and the Bone Armor World God were almost all looking in a distant direction. Even though they were millions of miles apart, they could still clearly see with their eyesight that a young man in white clothes with a sword on his back appeared out of thin air.  Above the Ten Thousand Gods Palace is the evil ancestor god they have been waiting for for a long time.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning also sensed the other party's spiritual consciousness, and also released his spiritual consciousness. At the same time, he turned around and saw three figures sitting cross-legged on the clouds in the distance.

    this moment.

    The eyes of both sides collided in the void!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 10: Wind Demon Puppet

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The three powerful world gods in the distance streaked across the sky, like three meteors, flying over quickly. Although they were millions of miles away, they were already around Ji Ning in just one breath.

    "You are brave." A Luoyi looked at Ji Ning.

    "It seems that you are very confident." Fu Kai squinted his eyes and looked at Ji Ning with a cold light in his eyes. As for the Bone Armor World God, he stood beside A Luo Yi and watched silently.

    Ji Ning could tell at a glance that although these three were fast, Ji Ning, whose speed had now reached the level of the Dao Lord of Life and Death, could easily get rid of these three without using the thunder wings.  Although the surrounding space has been blocked for a long time and cannot travel through the void, with his speed, Ji Ning can definitely go wherever he wants and fight whoever he wants. The control is completely in Ji Ning's hands.

    A Luo Yi and Fu Kai never expected that Ji Ning would be faster than them just after he reached the World Realm. They were still full of confidence at this time.

    "Hand over the eternal divine blood." Aluoyi said, "We are willing to exchange treasures."

    Fu Kai also stared at Ji Ning.

    This is the plan they made to make Ji Ning voluntarily hand over the eternal divine blood. If they can get the eternal divine blood without fighting, they are willing to pay some treasures.  Although they have a lot of treasures, they really have no fear of anyone below the Dao Lord of Life and Death.  But they were not absolutely sure that they could kill Ji Ning!

    After all, if Ji Ning wanted to escape, Fu Kai and A Luo Yi were only partially sure of being able to stop him.

    Of courseif Ji Ning is unwilling to hand it over, then he can only kill him!

    "Are you willing to exchange treasures for eternal divine blood?" Ji Ning glanced at him and said, "Can you afford it?" Ji Ning didn't bother to deny it, after all, no one was a fool.

    "You should be satisfied with a treasure worth tens of thousands of square meters in exchange for your eternal divine blood." Fu Kai frowned.

    "Hahahayou are so generous." Ji Ning smiled.

    "You are forcing us to take action." Aluoyi's eyes became even more murderous. After all, they are both in the World Realm. Although there are many treasures, it is good to be able to produce tens of thousands of them. Is it possible that they can even hold the Eternal Divine Weapon and the like?  Are you going to give it all?  Only a fool would give it to a treasure that involves the trump card.

    "You lackeys of the Eternal Clan, stop talking nonsense." Ji Ning shouted with a cold look on his face.

    Fu Kai and A Luo Yi¡¯s expressions suddenly changed.

    "You are the lackey of the Eternal Clan." A Luoyi immediately shouted angrily.

    "If you want to get the eternal divine blood, you must belong to the eternal clan?" Fu Kai also sneered, "Even the formation spirits of the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion dare not say that we are from the eternal clan, but you are so brave and slander us at will."

    They both will definitely refuse to admit it.

    The true Eternal Clan are all at least Taoist Lords of Life and Death. Their auras are completely different from those of normal Taoist Lords of Life and Death, and they can be recognized at a glance.  However, the descendants of the Eternal Clan are just like normal practitioners before awakening. They cannot be seen at all and are not special at all.

    Together with the Eternal Clan and the Dao Alliance, they are absolute mortal enemies!  Therefore, as long as the subordinates of the Eternal Clan dare to appear within the Dao Alliance, and once their identities are confirmed, they will be besieged!  All practitioners can be killed!

    The Wan Shen Tao Lord hates the Eternal Clan extremely. If it is completely confirmed that Aluoyi and Fu Kai are the subordinates of the Eternal Clan, they will directly kill the golden-eyed puppets of the Wan Shen Mansion, but just because they are not sure  ¡¤¡¤They had no choice but to do things according to the instructions of Wan Shen Dao Lord before his death.

    "We were just coerced and had to get the eternal divine blood." A Luo Yi said coldly, "Hurry up and hand over the eternal divine blood, otherwise you will die today."

    "Oh, you must die?" Ji Ning's hand flashed, and a long sword as sharp as ice appeared. It was the set of Tao magic weapons that Ji Ning found when he plundered a large number of Tao magic weapons in the giant stone forest.  one of the.

    There are six pieces in this set of magical weapons of Tao, all of which are the best of Tao. They are extremely sharp and suitable for

    "When the water moves, the sword is like ice condensed. Ji Ning casually named it "Ice Sword".

    Ji Ning estimated that the six ice swords were weapons used by a certain world god. They were the most convenient among the divine weapons of the Tao that Ji Ning discovered. After all, not everyone is qualified to let Ji Ning pull out the eternity.  Divine weapon.  Of course, Ji Ning was not so arrogant as to use his bare hands when it came to A Luo Yi and Fu Kai.

    The expressions of A Luoyi and Fu Kai suddenly turned cold.

    "Kill!" A Luoyi's eyes flashed fiercely, and a total of eighteen golden puppets appeared out of thin air around him, each of them exuding a powerful aura.

    "Kill him." A Luo Yi shouted.

    "kill."

    &nbsp; "Kill."

    The eighteen golden puppets suddenly turned into huge black and white whirlwinds. They were very fast and directly surrounded Ji Ning. For a while, the huge black and white whirlwinds caused strange phenomena in the world.

    "There are actually eighteen statues?" Ji Ning was also a little surprised. On the millstone of life and death, Aluoyike only showed nine statues.  Now it seems that Aluoyi was restricted by the rules at that time. Of these eighteen puppets, nine were yin and nine were yang, they combined with each other, causing the surrounding space to be greatly stirred, and each puppet individually has a world.  Realm perfection strength, if combined with formations, each strength will be stronger, even if compared with the peak world realm, it is not too far behind.

    Eighteen people working together can easily kill the pinnacle of the world!

    "This set of Feng Sha puppets given by my father is almost invincible to those below the Dao Lord of Life and Death. Even if I have a breakthrough in strength now, it will be very difficult to face this set of Feng Sha puppets." A Luoyi is full of confidence.

    "Be careful." Fu Kai shouted.

    "What." A Luoyi's expression changed drastically.

    I saw a white figure with six arms and six ice swords in hand. It unexpectedly rushed out from the siege of eighteen golden puppets and headed directly towards the nearest Aluoyi.  Two golden puppets rolled and flew backwards.

    There was a frightening sword intent in Ji Ning's eyes, and the murderous intent was fierce.

    A Luoyi held two huge scimitars in his hands and his face darkened: "What a wonderful swordsmanship." He had to admit that his swordsmanship was not as good as Ji Ning's in terms of precision and dexterity, but it was normal. The sword was inherently good.  He is very dexterous, but his sword skills are domineering and fierce, which are completely two directions.

    His current sword skills have allowed him to reach a level beyond the peak of the World God. Aluoyi is fully confident.

    "Death." When Ji Ning rushed out, Aluoyi immediately struck out with two swords.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡± ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Two crossed bloody streaks appeared in the sky. The bloody streaks spread across the sky and struck towards Ji Ning with a heart-stopping aura.

    "Idealistic style." A black hole vortex appeared in the sky, and the two terrifying bloody sword lights flew into the black hole vortex, and were completely dispersed by the black hole vortex.

    Ji Ning¡¯s power is too strong. His swordsmanship is obviously not as good as his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship. He is obviously just a divine weapon of the Tao, while his opponent is an eternal divine weapon.  But Ji Ning's power is comparable to that of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, so Ji Ning's style

    ¡®The idealistic style still resisted the opponent¡¯s attack strongly.

    "Huh." With the help of this idealistic stirring power, Ji Ning flew to the side and killed the bone-armored World God who was very close to Aluoyi.

    "Be careful." A Luoyi's expression changed.

    Although Ji Ning was already a monster when he was an Ancestral God, he became so strong just after he became the World Realm. This is beyond Aluoyi's imagination. Is it so easy for a being who has surpassed the peak of the World God to achieve it?  But now it seems that this monster ancestor has just broken through and is definitely no less powerful than him.

    In the plan, the Bone Armor World God had some uses, but now that Ji Ning has become like this, the Bone Armor World God is actually of little help.  But because everything developed so fast, there was no place for the Bone Armor World God to hide. Ji Ning's speed completely exceeded that of the Bone Armor World God.

    "No." The Bone Armor World God was also very panicked.

    "Poof!" The sword light flashed across the space in an instant, and had penetrated the eyebrows of the Bone Armor World God. Ji Ning swiped the divine sword in his hand downwards, and the Bone Armor World God was directly divided into two, but even so, he was still alive.

    "Take it." A rope appeared out of thin air and wrapped around the Bone Armor World God.

    Ji Ning was actually slightly shocked in his heart, and said secretly: "I don't even have the armor of the Tao, and my magical power to protect the body seems to be average." Ji Ning also didn't expect that a sword could penetrate the opponent's divine body, because if he was wearing a piece of armor of the Tao,  Yi, the body-protecting magical power is so powerful that even Ji Ning can't penetrate the opponent's divine body.

    But in fact, Aluoyi has many servants, and the God of Bone Armor World is the weaker one among them, so there are naturally fewer good magic weapons.

    "Damn it." Aluoyi showed an angry look. Although he was a weaker slave under his command, he was also his only slave now.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: World Realm Chapter 11: Kill you while you are sick

    A Luo Yi was angry, but Fu Kai was panicked.

    After all, Aluoyi himself was very strong, and he had fought against Ji Ning, and the difference was not too big, but Fu Kai, who was at the peak of World God, was much weaker. A look of shock and anger appeared on his face: "How could this happen?  ? This evil ancestor god broke through to the World Realm, how can he be so powerful? It seems that even Aluoyi is slightly inferior compared to it! The eighteen wind evil puppets were not able to stop the evildoer. "

    "Come out." A green jade ball appeared in Fu Kai's hand.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop

    I saw tiny dots flying out of the green jade ball. Once they flew out, they quickly grew in size. I saw powerful insect beasts appearing one after another. The auras of these insect beasts were very powerful, and each one had the perfection of the world.  With such strength, more than fifty insect beasts have been released in the blink of an eye.

    This surprised Ji Ning: "What a guy."

    Aluoyi is a tough nut to crack, but this talisman is not weak at all!  It should be noted that although there are hundreds of insect beasts in the giant stone forest, only a handful of them can truly reach the perfection of the world.

    But there are already more than fifty insect beasts appearing in front of us, and all of them have perfect world realms. When encountering the siege of so many insect beasts, even a peak world god will inevitably die. Even Aluoyi will be in a panic.

    "On one side are eighteen puppets, all in one set."

    "On one side are more than fifty insect beasts, all of them are at the Perfect World level."

    "Very good, they are all good babies." Ji Ning did not panic at all.

    "kill him!"

    Fu Kai pointed at Ji Ning in the distance and shouted angrily.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    A mighty group of powerful insect beasts, each with their aura filling the air, rushed towards Ji Ning at the same time.

    The eighteen wind demon puppets were also frantically attacking Ji Ning. A Luo Yi also showed a hint of joy when he saw this: "This Fu Kai finally brought out all his insect beasts. His insect beasts cooperate with my puppets."  They are enough to trap that monster."

    Fu Kai¡¯s father is a member of the Eternal Kingdom clan who specializes in breeding insect beasts for the Eternal Kingdom.  Aluoyi's father is also a member of the Eternal Clan, but he is very good at refining puppets.

    Fu Kai and A Luo Yi are both descendants, the best descendants of those two tribes.

    It should be noted that the price to ¡®awaken¡¯ a descendant is very staggering, and the Eternal Kingdom will not do this easily. Even this kind of dangerous test still makes these descendants try their best to get in!  Even their respective fathers tried their best to give their descendants opportunities.

    Naturally, they are also equipped with a trump card.

    Fu Kai is a group of powerful insect beasts.

    Aluoyi is the powerful wind evil puppet.

    "There are so many insects and beasts." A pair of wings emitting thunder and lightning suddenly appeared behind Ji Ning. It was the lightning wings. Ji Ning now has a higher understanding of thunder and lightning, especially the realm of swordsmanship. When he uses it,  The lightning wings are like sharp swords cutting through the void, flying faster.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning's flying speed was already fast, and with the addition of his thunder and lightning wings, he saw a beautiful arc-shaped stream of light streaking through the air, and easily avoided the fifty-five insect beasts that were charging towards him.  Those wind demon puppets.

    ?????????????????????????????????:

    "What!" Fu Kai's expression changed drastically.

    "Why so fast?" A Luo Yi, who was smiling in the distance, also had a frozen expression. Ji Ning's speed was too fast, far beyond their imagination. It should be noted that these insect beasts can have the strength of the Perfect World Realm.  , but their skills are very poor, they are all physically very strong, some are birds and insects, and their flying speed is amazing.

    But Ji Ning is faster than them!

    Because Ji Ning¡¯s divine body power speed is already comparable to that of the Dao Lord of Life and Death who just broke through!  This huge realm crossing, coupled with the thunder wings, all the wind evil puppets and insect beasts can only be dumbfounded.

    The speed can¡¯t keep up¡¤Everything is empty talk!

    "Fu Kai, be careful." A Luo Yi said urgently through the voice transmission. He and Fu Kai were competitors, but Ji Ning was too difficult to deal with. Once Fu Kai died, those insect beasts would have no masters, and then the green jade ball would  It might even fall into Ji Ning's hands.

    "Go." Fu Kai was happy.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.

    Three-headed insect beasts appeared again, all of them were burly insect beasts with golden hair all over their bodies. Fu Kai was holding a piece of metal in his hand. There were a lot of golden divine patterns on the metal piece. As his magic power triggered this  A talisman.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± A golden ball of light with a diameter of ten feet appeared, and the symbol? is within the golden ball of light.

    "Block! Him!" Fu Kai ordered the three-headed insect beast beside him, and at the same time turned around and fled at high speed.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡±

    The three-headed insect beast flew up, and a bolt of lightning flashed away and flew towards the talisman.

    Ji Ning had to avoid large groups of insect beasts and puppets before, but Ji Ning didn't care about the three-headed insect beast. If he was determined, he could even kill the three-headed insect beast quickly.  But for Ji Ning, as long as he kills Fu Kai and seizes the green jade ball, he will be able to control these insect beasts.

    "I can't bear to kill my insect beast." Ji Ning was obviously full of confidence.

    "Too fast." Although Fu Kai fled in panic, and in the direction of Aluoyi, Ji Ning quickly caught up with him, and Fu Kai looked back with a look of shock and anger.

    "break!"

    A sword light struck down angrily.

    The second form of the Origin Sword Intent - the Ten Thousand Gods Form!

    The horns of the Wan Shen style and the end of the world are quite powerful. It is quite powerful to use other weapons, and it is huge to use the sword Ziguang Qiongqiong.

    The corner of the horizon is fast.

    The Wanshen style is violent!  Fierce!

    An angry evil dragon seemed to appear in the sky, impacting the golden ball of light around Fu Kai with the force of tearing the earth. The golden ball of light trembled and dimmed slightly, but Fu Kai followed this wave.  The impact escaped faster.

    "It didn't break through?" Ji Ning frowned slightly.

    "What, one blow reduced the power of my Taoist Talisman by 20%?" Fu Kaixin trembled, "My Taoist Talisman can almost withstand the power of a single blow from the Taoist Master of Life and Death, but it was actually defeated by the world that had just broken through.  The power of the environment was suddenly weakened by 20%."

    Fu Kaicang fled for his life in panic.

    A Luoyi also flew over: "Leave it to me, you can control your insect beasts to contain this evildoer."

    "Okay." Fu Kai understood that perfect cooperation was necessary at this time to kill this terrifying monster. Ji Ning was so fast. If he wanted to escape, he would have escaped long ago. He obviously had absolute confidence.

    I saw a large group of insect beasts and a large group of puppets swarming over in the distance. A Luo Yi Ze, holding two huge scimitars in his hand, even charged in front of Ning.

    "Just you?" Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords.

    "kill."

    For a time, the power of each sword light made people's hearts tremble, and the speed of each sword was terrifying.  A Luoyi was at a disadvantage as soon as they fought. He tried his best to resist with two scimitars, but he was still overwhelmed.

    It should be noted that every sword held by Ji Ning is more powerful than A Luo Yi. After all, Ji Ning has six swords, while his opponent only has two swords!  Two fists are hard to beat with six hands!  It was very difficult for A Luo Yi to defend. He saw sword lights surrounding his body one after another, and he was able to resist the next sword lights. He was completely defensive and had no ability to resist at all.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry." A Luo Yi eagerly ordered the Feng Sha puppets.

    "Fu Kai, hurry up." A Luo Yi also urged Fu Kai.

    He was really panicked.

    As the saying goes, if you defend for a long time, you will lose. He felt like he was walking on the edge of life and death. Ji Ning's sword was too fast, and he always felt like he couldn't defend himself.

    "Pfft."

    Before the wind evil puppets and insect beasts arrived, Ji Ning's sword light finally hit Aluoyi's waist from the side. Aluoyi's face suddenly changed, and his whole person was bombarded by the power of the sword.  Unable to help but fly to the side.

    "Bang bang bang." The so-called killing you while you are sick!

    The decisive battle between the strong is the only chance of survival.

    In addition, Ji Ning already had the upper hand and was faster. He did not give his opponent a chance and continued to attack violently. The sword light fell on A Luo Yi again and again. A Luo Yi seemed to be wrapped in a butterfly in the turbulent waves.  No ability to resist at all.

    "No, no, no -" Aluoyi struggled hard, but the two scimitars in his hands were completely suppressed, and he couldn't even make some slashing movements. At this time, a black rope also appeared.

    When strong men fight, usually even if they are at a disadvantage, the fast ones can escape immediately.

    pity¡­¡­

    A Luo Yi¡¯s speed is not as good as Ji Ning¡¯s, and he can¡¯t even escape.

    "Chichichi~~, the black rope quickly wrapped around Aluoyi like a poisonous snake, and quickly tied up Aluoyi. Despair showed in Aluoyi's eyes.

    It¡¯s over!

    "

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26 Chapter 12 Ending

    Aluoyi was tied up with ropes, but scenes from the past emerged in his mind. In that cold ancient family, his father was supreme, and all the descendants practiced hard. He was originally a weak descendant.  Stepping on the corpses of other descendants, he grew up step by step and reached the perfection of the world. He became his father's most beloved child. In his dreams, Aluoyi longed to one daybecome a true member of the Eternal Clan.

    "Failed." A Luoyi saw the front.

    A small golden gourd appeared in the hands of the young man in white who was carrying the divine sword in mid-air ahead. Whisping, a powerful swallowing force acted on him. He was completely tied up by the rope and could not resist at all.

    Whoosh, it was swallowed.

    The inside of the gourd.

    The rope has flown away automatically.

    "No, no, I'm not willing to give in. I'm not willing to give in." Aluoyi looked around. There were two vortices in the internal space of the gourd, one was a black airflow and the other was a golden airflow. When Aluoyi appeared, this whirlpool suddenly appeared.  The two vortices immediately erupted with terrifying energy, and the vortex airflow immediately strangled Aluoyi.

    ¡°Chichichi~~~¡± The terrifying strangulation spread throughout the entire gourd space, with no place to hide.

    A Luoyi could only use his divine power to resist with his divine body. The moment his divine power was exhausted, that was the moment he turned into ashes.

    "Yes, I still have the Feng Sha puppet." Aluoyi suddenly sensed eighteen fluctuations outside. They were puppets that were absolutely loyal to him. After all, he was not dead yet, and these puppets still had their masters.

    "Join hands with Fu Kai, kill that evildoer and kill him." Aluoyi communicated with the Eighteen Wind Demon puppets mentally, "Kill him, seize the golden gourd, and release me."

    "Yes, Master." The eighteen puppets are extremely loyal.

    A Luoyi himself also knew that he had extravagant hopes.

    After all, he had fought against Ji Ning and Ji Ning was too fast. Even if the Eighteen Puppet and the Insect Beasts teamed up to kill Ji Ning, would there be any hope of killing Ji Ning?

    Even if you are lucky enough to kill Ji Ning, Ji Ning's body will probably fall into Fu Kai's hands. Are the eighteen puppets going to grab the body, find the gourd, and release him?  It was too difficult, but after all, it was theoretically possible, so Aluoyi could only try his best.

    Ji Ning, holding the golden gourd in his hand, felt relieved when he saw the eighteen wind evil puppets charging towards him in the distance: "Fortunately, these puppets did not self-destruct."

    In Ji Ning¡¯s eyes, these wind demon puppets will soon fall into his hands, and it would be a pity if they self-destruct.

    Like a catastrophe in the Three Realms, when the Lord of All Things died, all the Messengers of All Things self-destructed, but that was because the Lord of All Things was good at refining puppets, and the Messengers of All Things were refined by him and naturally remained.  Some self-destructive prohibitions.

    But like the puppet Ji Ning bought in the treasure competition, it cannot self-destruct.

    A Luoyi¡¯s eighteen puppets were also given by his father, and they also cannot self-destruct.  After all, a puppet consumes a lot of precious materials and a lot of hard work to successfully refine. If it is destroyed, it is equivalent to a pile of waste. At most, it can be used to refine some essence of the Five Elements.  Therefore, puppets sold to the outside world rarely have self-destruction restrictions, and only some puppets that are truly hand-refined and not sold to the outside world may have some self-destruction restrictions.

    "What to do, what to do?" Fu Kai was confused, "Aluoyi was captured."

    "Escape?"

    Fu Kai wanted to escape.

    "But if you don't get the eternal divine blood, you're still dead!" Fu Kai and the others had already made an oath to their fate when they accepted the test of the eternal kingdom.

    If you run away, you will die.

    Then let¡¯s fight!  !  !

    "The Eighteen Wind Evil Puppet hasn't given up yet, that's good." Fu Kai's eyes turned red, he pointed at Ji Ning and roared, "Kill him, kill him for me."

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± ¡°Ouch~~~¡±¡­

    High in the sky, a total of fifty-eight insect beasts and eighteen wind demon puppets were madly killing Ji Ning. However, the lightning wings behind Ji Ning turned into a flying curve that made Fu Kai despair.  He easily bypassed the puppets and insect beasts that were surrounding him.

    Then Ji Ning flew directly towards Fu Kai.

    "Damn it, come on, come on, you want to kill me?" Fu Kai went crazy. He took the initiative to fly towards these puppets and insect beasts. As long as he was with the insect beasts and puppets, Ji Ning would kill Fu Kai.  If you open it, you will definitely be surrounded by these eighteen puppets and fifty-eight insect beasts.

    "Huh? It's useless if you're still struggling." Ji Ning frowned and placed his right hand on the hilt of the sword behind his back.

    "Qiang."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Soldier Ziguangqiong unsheathes!

    Ji Ning was very fast. He directly chased Xiang Fukai and killed a black-armored bird and insect.

    "Bang~~~" Ji Ning casually waved his left hand, as if swatting a fly. Ji Ning's palm was about the same size as the insect beast, and swatted the whole body of the black-armored insect beast, and the insect beast was immediately thrown away.  Fly away.

    "You're good to go." Fu Kai was overjoyed when he saw Ji Ning chasing after him, because there were more and more insect beasts and puppets around him.

    "This talisman of mine is enough to withstand several of his full-force attacks. As long as he hits me once, I can use the power to hide away, and he will be surrounded by insect beasts and puppets. It's so stupid.  Take the initiative to rush in." Fu Kai was excited, because before, Ji Ning had relied on speed to get away time and time again.

    "I have never fought a fierce battle with the puppet insect beasts. This is the first time I have been in danger, which makes Fu Kai feel hopeful."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning rushed over at high speed.

    "Bang." His powerful divine body touched a puppet, and the puppet staggered by the direct impact.

    Ji Ning finally drew his sword, and the eternal magic weapon 'Purple Light Qiong' in his hand instantly turned into a huge bloody light. The shrill and terrifying bloody light streaked across the sky and struck Fu Kai directly.

    The second form of the Original Sword Intent, the Wanshen Form!

    "This, this, this" Fu Kai's expression suddenly changed, because when Ji Ning slashed with his terrifying sword, the violent and bloody sword intent directly filled his mind, making him involuntarily feel fear.

    no the same.

    It¡¯s different from last time!

    Last time Ji Ning's sword attack only consumed 20% of his Dao Talisman power, and at first glance it was the same sword move, but this time the aura was much scarier than the last time. He had a true spiritual trembling and  fear.

    ¡°Bang~~, the golden light around him trembled and then collapsed.

    The sword light then struck Fu Kai's body. Fu Kai was so shocked that he vomited a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale, and his eyes were full of despair as he looked at Ji Ning who was coming to kill him: "How is it possible? How could this happen? He still has 80% of the power."  How come the powerful protective Taoist talisman was broken all of a sudden? Can the Taoist talisman be broken and hurt me? I have the magical power to protect my body, and I have the armor of the Tao. Does his sword have the power to rival the Taoist Lord of Life and Death?  Power?"

    "Kill, kill, all the insect beasts, start killing, kill other insect beasts, kill them." There was sarcasm in Fu Kai's eyes. Seeing Ji Ning's terrifying sword, he woke up.

    The amulet can't even block a sword. How can I block this evildoer? I'm afraid even the insect beasts can hit him with one sword.  He and Aluoyi were no match for him.

    "Kill, let's kill each other. You haven't killed any insect beasts, you just want to control them. Haha, it's a dream." Fu Kai was very crazy.

    A Luo Yi controls those puppets and cannot self-destruct.

    He controls these insect beasts, but he can¡¯t make them commit suicide. After all, insect beasts are life, and the instinct of life is to survive!  But he can make the insect beasts kill each other. One of the most common ways for insect beasts to grow is to kill each other and eat each other. In the end, those who survive will be stronger.

    ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Boom.¡±

    The fifty-eight insect beasts gave up chasing Ji Ning and began to kill each other. All kinds of blood, stumps, armor pieces, and hair were thrown in the air for a while, and the insect beasts were killing each other crazily.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning originally wanted to put the talisman into the gourd and slowly refine it, but now his face darkened.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning exploded.

    I saw the eternal divine weapon Ziguang Qiong crossing the sky once again, and terrifying bloody lights descending. Every blow was made by Ji Ning with all his strength. Every blow could destroy the protective talisman. It was a step of life and death.  Dao Lord, attacks the level of power.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    The sword light fell on Fu Kai one after another, and Fu Kai was thrown flying, but Ji Ning also flew over and continued to slash furiously!  Facing this terrifying sword light, Fu Kai was unable to resist it. Although he had Tao armor and body-protecting powers, in the face of such attacks, his body trembled and blood spurted out again and again, and his divine power was consumed crazily.

    With just twelve sword strikes, all the divine power in his body was exhausted.

    "Bang~~, the thirteenth sword, Fu Kai's divine body trembled and began to shatter like porcelain. His eyes were still looking at the sky, and there were faint traces of dazzling bloody sword light in the sky.

    "This sword light is really beautiful." Fu Kai closed his eyes, his whole body was completely shattered, and his true spirit was completely annihilated and dissipated.

    Aluoyi and Fukai, who besieged Ji Ning to seize the eternal divine blood, were taken into the gourd to be refined, and the other died on the spot.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 13: Three Realms

    "Seven dead." Although Ji Ning grabbed the green jade ball as quickly as possible, the insect beasts killed each other in such a short period of time. Seven insect beasts died, leaving only fifty-one insects.  beast.

    "Stop." Ji Ning controlled these insect beasts after refining them, and immediately gave the order, "Stop those puppets."

    "Yes Yes."¡­¡­

    These insect beasts immediately obeyed the order and began to block the puppets from all directions, leaving the Wind Demon puppets with nowhere to escape.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the golden gourd.

    A Luoyi consumed a lot of his divine power and was constantly being strangled. He communicated with the Feng Sha puppets in the outside world and understood everything that happened: "Killing people to seize treasures will eventually kill them."

    A Luoyi¡¯s whole body is full of blood evil energy, and he is following the path of killing. He has always been the winner, so step by step, although there are countless corpses, he still moves forward successfully.  This time, the fight for the eternal blood was the most important battle. If he won, he would ascend to heaven and become a member of the eternal clan. However, he lost.

    "Hahaha, Fu Kai and I were defeated at your hands today, but on this path of cultivation, how many of us can truly be eternal? One day, you will also fall and you will die, hahaha"  A Luoyi laughed wildly, and while laughing wildly, his divine power was exhausted, and his divine body shattered and turned into ashes.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning could sense Aluoyi's madness in the gourd, but he was very calm.

    Yes, the path of cultivation is difficult. How many people in the endless realm can become the Taoist Lords of Life and Death?  The master of the Tao of Life and Death also lives and dies in one step. How many people have truly taken the last step to merge with the Tao and achieve eternity?

    But Ji Ning will keep going, because there is a trace of extravagant hope in his heart. He hopes that he can rescue his senior sister after he has the means to reverse time and space. This is the only possibility to rescue his senior sister.

    "take it easy."

    After the eighteen wind demon puppets became ownerless, Ji Ning had absolute strength and quickly captured and refined them by force.

    "It's time to go." Ji Ning's consciousness covers the entire chaotic world. The battle between him and Fu Kai and Aluoyi was too loud. Although both of them were very restrained in controlling their power, they still let the people stationed in this chaotic world  Some of the ancestors and gods were so frightened that they did not dare to come out.

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he left the world's membrane wall and entered the chaos of the outside world.

    ******

    ??Outside the Three Realms, in chaos.

    Ji Ning in black robes stood in the void of chaos, looking in the direction of the Three Realms from a distance. Although his second soul has been guarding the Three Realms, due to the oath of his life, he could not truly enter the Three Realms. He could only truly reach Tiancang Palace and complete the task.  I swear by my destiny, only then can I return to the Three Realms.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    After Ji Ning realized the ¡®Sword World¡¯, he looked through the chaos and vaguely saw the Three Realms.

    The many secrets of the Three Realms are no longer secret in front of Ji Ning. The entire structure of the Three Realms, even the core of the Three Realms, and even the river rushing in nothingness - that is the river of destiny.

    In fact, in the endless territory, all life has a destiny, and countless destinies gather into the "ocean of destiny".  The Three Realms is just a chaotic world, so it is also a river of destiny. A river of destiny like the Three Realms has countless tributaries that converge to eventually form a huge ocean of destiny.

    "The River of Destiny" Ji Ning's eyes traveled through the void of chaos and saw the River of Destiny, the countless true spirits who surrendered in the River of Destiny, and the fate of many mortals, immortals and demons.

    "Father! Mother!"

    Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    He saw it, saw the two true spirits that were closely together in the river of destiny. They were the true spirits of his father Ji Yichuan and his mother Yu Chixue. Even after they died and their true spirits fell into the river of fate, they were still together.

    "Father, mother, wait for the child, wait a little longer, the child has now become the world realm, and will leave for Tiancang Palace immediately. When he arrives at Tiancang Palace and completes his destiny oath, the child can enter the three realms and transfer your  The true spirit is taken out of the river of destiny." Ji Ning's heart was trembling.

    It was obviously just a matter of effort, but he knew that if he really stretched his hand into the Three Realms area, his own body and second soul would be counterattacked by the oath of destiny, and he would die on the spot.

    "Wait a moment." Ji Ning said softly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A figure walked from the chaos in the distance, an old man in Taoist robes with white beard and hair.

    "Master." Ji Ning said.

    "Jining." Bodhi looked at it with a smile. He had just gone to Ji Ning's mansion in the chaos. He didn't see Ji Ning, so he knew that his disciple must be here. His disciple often??This is looking at the Three Realms. Although I am looking at the Three Realms, I have not taken a step into the Three Realms.

    "You¡ª¡ª" Bodhi's expression suddenly changed. He looked at Ji Ning carefully, and looked again and again.

    ¡°World realm?¡± Bodhi¡¯s voice was trembling as he asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "A breakthrough."

    Bodhi showed excitement: "That's great. You have entered the endless territory and wandered outside. I have been worried about it. Now that you have become the world realm, it is much better now."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "But every mountain is still as high as a mountain. Even if you become the World Realm, disciple, you must not be careless at all. You have no helpers in that endless territory, and you have to rely on yourself for everything. We in the Three Realms can't help you much, so be careful.  "Bodhi asked, although he didn't know what Ji Ning had gone through, the Three Realms also knew about the Great Mo Realm, and understood that there were also constant disputes in the Great Mo Realm, and practitioners were fighting each other.

    Ji Ning also walked out of it, and even went higher. It was definitely a journey through life and death.

    "Don't worry, not everyone can deal with me." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I still want to meet Nuwa Empress outside one day."

    "Have you heard of Empress Nuwa in the outside world?" Bodhilian asked. The gods and demons of their generation who were born from chaos admired and worshiped Empress Nuwa very much. Empress Nuwa was a powerful figure in the Three Realms.  It has become a world realm.

    "No, there is no news at all. There is not even any new world realm in the Great Mo Realm that is more similar to Nuwa Empress." Ji Ning said.

    "Alas" Bodhi shook his head.

    "By the way, Master, please send the news to the three realms quickly. I want to teach some Dharma, magical powers, and secret techniques to fellow Taoists in the three realms." Ji Ning said.

    "Teach?" Bodhi was surprised.

    "Well, I couldn't teach it before, but now that I have reached the world level, I can teach it." Ji Ning said. Although he also killed some enemies and obtained some treasures, few normal practitioners carry their cultivation methods with them.  Keep it in mind.  For example, Beixiu World God left behind a large number of methods because he wanted to cultivate successors.

    Ji Ning is now stronger than the Beixiu World God, but his cultivation years are too short, and he has only a handful of techniques that can be taught through his many adventures. Although he can buy some techniques in the Great Mo Eternal Realm, even if he purchases them,  It cannot be transmitted back to the three realms, and Ji Ning needs to slowly record everything again, which takes a long time.

    After such a long time, I am afraid that I have already broken through to the World Realm. Beixiu World God spent a lot of time before his death and left behind a lot of techniques, but Ji Ning can now teach them directly.

    "Okay, okay." Bodhi said excitedly, "Now, with these powerful methods, we in the three realms may be able to give birth to world gods and chaotic immortals."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning also felt that this place in the Three Realms was unusual.

    "Nine levels of Chaos Restriction", such a precious method, was discovered by Taoist Sanqing.

    Nuwa and Houyi were all amazing, but they all created their own methods without anyone's guidance.

    "After I have taught my senior brothers many techniques this time, I will search carefully in the chaos to see if I can find the ninth level of chaos prohibition." Ji Ning secretly thought that his senior brothers are also extremely talented, but they have not truly passed through it.  It¡¯s just a method for the world realm.

    ¡­¡­

    Since then, the Three Realms have ushered in a real explosion. This is what Ji Ning is looking forward to seeing. After all, how long can he protect it by himself?  If there are strong people like clouds in the Three Realms, the Three Realms will be truly safe.

    ******

    In the chaos, the flying boat is moving forward.

    Inside the flying boat.

    Ji Ning and Fire Fairy Su Youji both sat and looked at the chaos outside.

    "Master, were you killed by Fu Kai and A Luo Yi?" Su Youjilian asked.

    "We met." Ji Ning nodded.

    "How was it?" Su Youji asked. She didn't know whether Ji Ning escaped alone or won the battle.

    "I'm here fine, what do you say?" Ji Ning said, "They were defeated and died on the spot."

    Su Youji was unable to participate in the battle. In fact, she had been worried. She knew that Fu Kai and Aluoyi were very powerful, especially Aluoyi, who was beyond the peak of the world god. He was so evil that he was obviously a good fighter.  Coupled with some other external means, she has been worried.  It should be noted that her life and death were tied to Ji Ning's. If Ji Ning died, she would have no choice but to be controlled and manipulated by others.

    "Where are we going now?" Su Youji asked.

    &nbsp; "Go back to the Great Moyuan first, and then leave." Ji Ning looked at the outside world, and said he should go back to the Great Moyuan first to deal with the eternal blood.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 14: Sell it to me

    Taking the flying boat and relying on the time and space teleportation array, we returned to the Eternal World of Da Mo.

    "Da Mo Yuan, we're here."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji walked on the water and soon arrived at the island in the middle of the lake where Da Mo Yuan was located. On the edge of the island, a red-haired man wearing a loose robe stood with a smile: "Brother Beiming, congratulations.  Breakthrough to the World Realm. Fire Fairy also broke through? It seems that this time out, both of them have gained a lot."

    "Brother Qi, why are you here?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Master just told me to wait for you here." The red-haired man smiled and said, "Let's go, follow me to see Master."

    Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    As expected of Daojun Da Mo, I really needed his help in dealing with this ¡®Eternal Divine Blood¡¯, but before I told him, he knew it already and asked his disciples to welcome him here

    "You Ji, you go to Shuilianju first." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes." Su Youji left obediently.

    "Brother Qi, please." Ji Ning and the red-haired man walked side by side. The layout of the entire Da Mo Courtyard was also quite exquisite, as if it were a mysterious formation. If no one was there to guide him, Ji Ning would really not know how to do it.  Where was Mo Daojun? Soon the two came to a quiet pavilion.

    The pavilion is very simple, Da Mo Daojun is sitting cross-legged leisurely, with only a bottle of wine on the table in front of him.

    "Master, bring Beiming here." The red-haired man said respectfully.

    "You retreat first." Daojun Damo ordered.

    The red-haired man respectfully obeyed the order and then retreated. Daojun Damo's eyes also fell on Ji Ning, showing a smile, pointing to the opposite side and saying: "Sit down."

    "Thank you, Daojun." Ji Ning sat cross-legged opposite Daojun Damo.

    "Have you reached the World Realm? Brother Tianyi will definitely be very happy if he knows about it." Daojun Damo smiled and said, "I sensed something early this morning. After careful calculation, you need to ask me for help."

    "Yes." Ji Ning continued, "There is indeed one thing. By chance, this junior obtained a treasure named Eternal Divine Blood in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion."

    "Eternal divine blood?" Daojun Damo showed a surprised look.

    Although he is good at deduction, he does not know everything about deduction. Especially deduction about the future is very vague.  It is relatively easy to deduce the past because the past has happened, but the future has not happened yet. There are too many possibilities!  Deducing the future can only deduce some more likely things.

    For example, Ji Ning asked him for help because it involved Dao Lord Da Mo himself, so he could naturally sense it. After a little deduction, he understood that it was Ji Ning who asked him for help, because at this time Ji Ning had actually reached the Eternal World of Da Mo and was walking on foot.  Come here, this is something with extremely high probability.

    "Is it the drop of eternal divine blood of Emperor Merobo?" Daojun Damo asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "I heard that the Eternal clan is very crazy about this drop of eternal divine blood."

    "Of course I'm crazy about it." Daojun Damo's eyes lit up and he praised with a smile, "This drop of eternal divine blood is almost half of the life of Emperor Merobo. It took a long time for Emperor Merobo to recover.  The value of this drop of vitality and eternal divine blood is immeasurable. It is a treasure that you can¡¯t buy anywhere, especially the attraction to the eternal clan, which is far beyond your imagination.¡±

    Ji Ning said: "I heard what the Formation Spirit of the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion said, so I am also worried about how to deal with the eternal blood, so I thought of asking Dao Lord for help."

    "Well, the easiest way is to dedicate it directly to the Taoist Alliance." Daojun Damo smiled and said, "But I have another idea, but I don't know if you are willing."

    "Master Dao, please speak," Ji Ning said.

    "Sell this drop of your eternal divine blood to me directly." Daojun Damo said.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was slightly stunned.

    "You dedicate it to the Taoist League, and the Taoist League will probably give you two million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and at the same time, you will be included in the Taoist League. If you sell it to me, although you cannot directly enter the Taoist League, your strength will still be able to do so in the future.  If you want to join the Taoist Alliance, I will give you three million cubic meters!" Dao Lord Da Mo said, "You can ask for any magic methods, treasures, etc., and just use the Chaos Spiritual Liquid to offset them."

    Da Mo Daojun really wants this drop of eternal divine blood.

    For the Taoist Alliance, the use is not that high, but eternal divine blood is too rare!  If there is a drop of eternal divine blood in the Tao Alliance, it will definitely be bought directly by some powerful Taoist Lords of Life and Death, or even the Eternal Emperor, and Taoist Lord Da Mo will not be able to grab it at all.  Those powerful Dao Lords of Life and Death are all pondering and studying.

    It should be noted that the eternal divine blood is the divine blood that can only be condensed by the emperor of the eternal clan. It takes half a life to condense this drop of divine blood, and the strength is greatly reduced. No eternal emperor canWhat to do.  And there are only a handful of emperors in the Eternal Clan!

    Therefore, for this drop of eternal divine blood, the Dao League will always buy two million square meters, which is too little.

    Daojun Damo is greedy

    Dao Lord Da Mo is a Tao Lord who can be called stunning. In the words of Golden Eyes Puppet, Array Spirit and others, if Dao Lord Da Mo reaches the edge of He Dao, he will be comparable to Tao Lord Ten Thousand Gods.  Heavenly figures.

    ???Of course such stunningly beautiful people have ambitions!  He didn't have that many treasures before, so even if a drop of eternal divine blood was in front of him, he wouldn't have much thought.  But this time Tian Daojun asked him for help. Tian Daojun is the master of Tiancang Palace. He has lived for so long and accumulated astonishing wealth. The value of the treasures given by him for help is enough to reach 20 million square meters!

    Part of it is used to cultivate the Dharmakaya.

    What are the other treasures for?

    Dao Lord Damo had various thoughts before, but now that Ji Ning placed a drop of eternal divine blood in front of him, Dao Lord Damo had other ideas.

    "Perhaps my children can draw the power of the Eternal Clan from them." Daojun Damo said secretly, "According to my calculation, there is more than a 20% chance of success. First, Lord Tiandao sent the treasure, and now Ji Ning  My little friend asked me to help with the eternal divine blood again. This is an opportunity given to me by fate, so I should seize it!"

    "What do you think?" Daojun Damo looked at Ji Ning.

    "I'm not in a hurry whether to join the Dao Alliance or not. I want to dispose of this eternal divine blood as soon as possible." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It doesn't matter whether it is dedicated to the Dao Alliance or sold to the Dao Lord."

    "Okay." Dao Lord Da Mo smiled, "Three million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. All the treasures of some more powerful Dao Lords are estimated to be worth just this. Little friend Ji Ning, you have to take advantage of this opportunity. Tell me,  I will help you get these three million Chaos Spiritual Liquids, which treasures and techniques you want. If you just want Chaos Spiritual Liquid, that¡¯s fine too!¡±

    Why do you get so much Chaos Spiritual Liquid to eat?

    It¡¯s better to turn it into your own strength as soon as possible.

    "I want the lower part of a magical power." Ji Ning said, "This magical power is called "Golden Statue"."

    "The body-protecting magical power "Golden Statue"?" Daojun Damo nodded, "It's not difficult. You can buy it directly in the Dao Alliance. Do you want to practice it yourself, or buy it and teach it on a large scale? If you teach it, you will have to pay  The price is dozens of times higher.¡±

    "I will use it alone." Ji Ning is not that luxurious yet.

    "This magical power is quite powerful. It can train the divine body to be comparable to the ultimate divine weapon of the Tao. This kind of magical power is already very rare. I will help you buy it. It requires 200,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    Ji Ning was secretly stunned. It was more expensive than a life-stealing pill.

    "If you have to cultivate to such a high level and teach it on a large scale, the price will be dozens of times higher, wouldn't it be millions more?"  No wonder even Tiancang Palace doesn't have such a good method. After all, a powerful sect needs to spend money in many places. Beixiu World God is also the "Golden Statue" magical power that was later modified, and it is only the upper and middle parts.

    "The divine body is comparable to the ultimate divine weapon of the Tao, which is generally needed by the Dao Lords of Life and Death." Dao Lord Da Mo said, "You don't have to be in a hurry to buy it, haha, but you have three million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. Buy it.  It¡¯s a trivial matter.¡±

    Ji Ning secretly said.

    Although I am not a Dao Lord, my spiritual body is comparable to that of a Dao Lord.

    "What else do you want?" Daojun Damo asked.

    "I heard that there is an eternal magic weapon called 'Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd,'" Ji Ning said, "I want to buy it."

    "Yes, yes, this is indeed a good treasure, relatively cheap, and very practical for the world realm." Daojun Damo nodded after hearing this, "This gourd requires 500,000 cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid."

    Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd

    It contains the ¡®Fire Cloud Divine Thunder¡¯ and the ¡®Shuiyan Divine Thunder¡¯, both of which are the divine thunder of Tao!  It was the Nine Source Divine Thunder that Ji Ning got, two of the nine divine thunders needed for the secret technique of thunder and lightning. Ji Ning bought it first and can use it now. When he practices the secret technique, he can use it in one fell swoop.  get more!

    The Divine Thunder of Tao is very precious because it is too difficult to capture.

    A divine thunder of the Tao requires at least 200,000 cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid. Fire cloud divine thunder and water smoke divine thunder are the two most common divine thunders of the Tao. Some extremely rare divine thunders of the Tao are useless at all.  purchase.  Back then, all the gods and Taoists had only found the Divine Thunder of the Nine Avenues!

    Tomato please vote for recommendation~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 15: The Origin of the Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong

    Ning has long been preparing to practice the Nine Source Divine Thunder, a secret technique. Because he can't even get the nine great Chaos Divine Thunder together in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, he is not in a hurry to practice it for the time being. After he has practiced the nine great Chaos Divine Thunder,  Now you can try the 'Tao Divine Thunder', but follow the introduction of the secret technique.

    Only when you become the World Realm can you practice the previous chapter, "Chaos Divine Thunder, Chapter 1."

    Only by becoming the Dao Lord of Life and Death can you practice the next chapter of 'The Divine Thunder of the Dao', so Ji Ning only bought two of the 'Divine Thunder of the Dao'. In fact, he wanted to buy nine, but Ji Ning was afraid that he couldn't afford it now. The Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord  At that time, there were only nine ways.

    "The lower part of the golden statue's magical power, Yuan Yi's water and fire gourd, the total is less than one million cubic meters." Daojun Da Mo looked at Ji Ning, "What other treasures do you need?"

    "I need the second and fourth pictures of the snow map scroll, one each. I wonder if I can buy them?" Ji Ning asked.

    Dao Lord Da Mo smiled and glanced at Ji Ning: "You really have a good chance in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion. This Snow Jian Picture Scroll contains the inheritance of 'Emperor Xue Jian'. Although Emperor Xue Jian was released in the Endless Territory back then,  I bought a total of forty pieces, but after all, there are countless practitioners Well, I will ask the Taoist League to see who wants to sell it, but I can't guarantee that I can definitely buy this snow map scroll."

    "If you can buy one, it's one." Ji Ning didn't force it.

    "What else do you need?" Daojun Damo asked.

    "Dao Lord, please take a look." Ji Ning pulled out the divine sword Ziguang Qiong behind him. The deal between the two was as much as three million square meters. An eternal divine weapon is indeed nothing.  The value may be as little as 10,000 square meters, and as large as hundreds of thousands of square meters, it is very rare to exceed one million square meters.

    "This sword has been with me for a long time. Its previous owner, Brother Beixiu, called it Ziguang Qiong." Ji Ning said, "I want to know the origin of this sword and see if it can be matched with five more eternal weapons."

    Yes.

    Since there are enough three million square meters to consume, Ji Ning also wants to get six eternal magic weapons in his hands!  This attack power has naturally increased a lot, and even facing the First Step Dao Lord Ji Ning, he is confident to fight against it, because Ji Ning's 'Unknown Swordsmanship' is watertight and is very good at defending with six swords.

    As long as the enemy is not much stronger than Ji Ning, Ji Ning can block it.

    "Oh? Ziguang Qiong?" Daojun Da Mo took it and gently stroked the blade. At this moment, the sword intention contained in the divine sword Ziguangqiong was also guided out by Ji Ning, and his aura was fierce and violent.

    "Yes, it is indeed Ziguang Qiong." Daojun Damo nodded.

    "Really?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "This is a middle-grade eternal magic weapon." Daojun Damo said with a smile, "When you become a Yiyi Daojun in the future, you will probably be able to fully utilize the power of this eternal magic weapon. At least.  It¡¯s definitely enough for you in the World Realm.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded and it actually meant low-grade, medium-grade, top-grade, and top-grade. It made no difference to the current Ji Ning, because the original sword intent contained in it was too powerful. As Dao Lord Da Mo said, he would probably become a Yi Yi Dao Lord.  Only then can the power of the sword be fully unleashed.

    Therefore, even if he holds a top-grade eternal magic weapon, Ji Ning cannot exert much power.

    "You said that its previous owner called it 'Purple Light Qiong,' and it was not a random name." Damodaojun said, "Because it was named by the Eternal Emperor who refined this divine sword."

    "The eternal emperor who refines the divine sword?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "The Eternal Emperor was also an emperor of our Dao Alliance a long time ago! However, he had already entered the endless darkness to travel. His name was the 'Purple Mountain Emperor.' Before he left the endless territory and entered the endless darkness,  He spent a long time refining a total of ninety-nine middle-grade eternal magic weapons 'Purple Light Qiong', nine top-grade eternal magic weapons 'Lie Shanxue', and a terrifying magic weapon 'Purple Mountain' that contained all his knowledge of swordsmanship.  sword,."

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    Ninety-nine Purple Light Qiong?  Nine-handled mountain blood?  A purple mountain sword?

    The Great Emperor Zishan?

    "Do you want to buy five more Purple Light Qiongs?" Daojun Damo asked.

    "Well, it's best if you can buy Purple Light Qiong." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Although Emperor Zishan refined a total of ninety-nine handles back then, some of them have long been lost over the endless years, and some are used by some practitioners, so it is difficult to buy five handles But I will ask the Taoist Alliance  Help, the Taoist Alliance's forces are spread across the endless territory, maybe we can get a few." Daojun Da Mo looked at Ji Ning, I will tell you in advance, this is completely different from the treasure competition. The west of the treasure competition, the lowest price  They are all very low, even if the final price is generally not too high.  But this time, if you take the initiative to ask Daomeng to help you buy it, the price will be much higher.  "

    Ji Ning knows this very well, Zhengbao will be the cheapest, the price of public sales outsideIt¡¯s higher than competing for treasures!  As for someone like Ji Ning who actively purchases, the price will definitely be higher.  Because he is the one who wants it

    "I don't know how high it is?" Ji Ning asked.

    "A Purple Light Qiong usually costs about 100,000 square meters, but if you take the initiative to buy it, I'm afraid it will cost 150,000 square meters, or even 200,000 square meters." Damodao Lord said.

    "It can be as low as 200,000 square meters." Ji Ning said, he is not a fool, no matter how high it is, it is not worth it.

    It should be noted that in the treasure competition, the general base price of a medium-grade eternal magic weapon is only about 30,000 square meters, and the final transaction is estimated to be about 60,000 square meters.  However, if it is sold normally outside, it will rise to 100,000.

    Ji Ning took the initiative to purchase and set the limit at 200,000 square meters In fact, it is a very high price. 200,000 square meters can easily buy a high-grade eternal magic weapon at the treasure competition. With luck,  You can definitely buy a cheaper top-quality eternal magic weapon.

    "Do you need anything else?" Daojun Damo asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no need for anything else,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Well, in this case, you give me some time, and within half a year, I will give you one million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid for you to use for the time being." Daojun Da Mo said, "As for the treasures you want, they need to go through the Dao Alliance.  , I¡¯m afraid it may take as short as three to five years, or as long as decades to send it all together, and I will supply you with whatever amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid you need by then.¡±

    "Thank you, Mr. Dao," Ji Ning said.

    Please ask Dao Lord Da Mo for help. Firstly, Dao Lord Da Mo has a very good relationship with Lord Tian Dao. Secondly, the formation spirit of the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion asked Ji Ning to find Dao Lord Da Mo. It is because Dao Monarch Da Mo is so stunning and beautiful.  These people have extremely strict perseverance in the Tao. Even if all the treasures are destroyed, they will not deviate from their own path.

    Dao Lord Da Mo is good at deduction, but rarely goes out to take risks. His cultivation method is quite different from other Dao Lords of Life and Death.  Therefore, Damo Daojun's treasures are not that many. This time, Daojun Tian sent a treasure worth twenty million square meters, which made him rich.

    But even so, he didn¡¯t have much Chaos Spiritual Liquid, just various rare materials and treasures, so he told Ji Ning to give him half a year.

    "Huh." Ji Ning walked back to Shuilianju and sighed in his heart, "For the World Realm, the eternal divine weapon, which is extremely precious, is nothing in front of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death. I didn't expect this Purple Light Qiong,  There are actually ninety-nine handles."

    "With these treasures in hand, my strength will increase a lot." Ji Ning always felt that it would be better to exchange the Chaos Spirit Liquid for treasures immediately.

    Because the treasure will no longer be used in the future, it can still be replaced with Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "Owner."

    Su Youji, who returned to Shuilianju early, ran over.

    "You Ji, let's rest today and go to Yibo City tomorrow." Ji Ning said.

    "Going to Yibo City?" Su Youji asked, "Why are you going there?"

    "When you break through to the World Realm, you will naturally need some magic weapons suitable for you." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Go there and choose slowly."

    "Yeah." Su Youji's eyes lit up and she nodded. The master is responsible for the followers' treasures, but most masters are stingy.

    Ji Ning is not stingy, but he wants to give Su Youji the eternal magic weapon?  He can't afford it either!  Because Su Youji is a Chaos Immortal, her main weapon is a set of flying magic weapons. A large number of flying magic weapons in a complete set. If it is an eternal magic weapon, it will definitely be sky-high.

    "Yibo City." Ji Ning really wanted to go to Yibo City because he also wanted to buy something.

    ¡®The Chaos Divine Thunder is good for cultivating the secret technique of Nine Origin Divine Thunder.

    The next day, Ji Ning and Su Youji went to Yibo City and made a lot of purchases, because Fu Kai and A Luo Yi left a lot of Chaos Spirit Liquid and treasures, which was enough for Ji Ning to spend.  Soon, everything needed was bought, and the nine Chaos Divine Thunders were gathered together.

    Chapter 1 is here!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 16: Nine Source Divine Thunder

    The cave world.

    On the beach beside the island, Ji Ning sat cross-legged, with a black leather gourd and four other gourds beside him. The black leather gourd was the 'Five Thunder Gourd', and the other four gourds were just ordinary gourds, each containing a gourd.  Chaos thunder.

    "The five chaotic divine thunders contained in the Five Thunder Gourd are exactly what I need. I have also gathered the nine chaotic divine thunders. Let's get started." The secret technique of Nine Origin Divine Thunder flows through Ji Ning's heart.

    Immediately, he began to mobilize his magic power and entered one of the gourds. Inside the gourd was a black lightning that exuded an endless cold air, and was extremely violent.

    Ji Ning¡¯s magic power follows the method of ¡®Nine Source Divine Thunder¡¯, forming a strange magic power network, which begins to envelope this Chaos Divine Thunder. A Chaos Divine Thunder cannot even kill the ordinary world realm, and usually only sweeps across the world realm and below!  Ji Ning's magic power was seventeen clones combined into one, which was extremely pure, and he easily captured this chaotic divine thunder.

    "receive."

    The mana net wraps up this cold black lightning. No matter how powerful the black lightning bursts out again and again, the mana net is only sometimes big and sometimes small, but it is extremely tough, leaving the black lightning nowhere to escape.

    "In order to obtain the Nine-horned Electric Snake, I risked my life, and even my clones died many times. But now, compared with the method of Wan Shen Tao Lord, it is simply thousands of miles away." Ji Ning also sighed, Wan Shen Dao Lord  His method is like the best fisherman, no matter how violent the lightning is, he can easily catch it.

    But being captured is just the beginning of practicing this secret technique, and it is the simplest.

    "Huh."

    The mana net wrapped up this black lightning and entered Ji Ning's body, and was soon dragged directly into that chaotic world.

    The golden elixir chaotic space is filled with mist. There is a Taoist tree with lush branches and leaves more than 20,000 feet high in the center of the entire chaotic space.

    "The source of thunder and lightning, it's done!" I saw in this corner of chaos, mana surged on the chaotic soil, forming a huge formation. Then a black lightning struck down angrily, and with a roar, the formation was immediately infused.  Mana and mana surged, constantly absorbing this black lightning.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Countless black lightnings are constantly flowing in the formation lines of this tens of thousands of feet.

    "A source of thunder and lightning is ready for the time being." Ji Ning nodded secretly. It was very easy to build a source of thunder and lightning. The most troublesome thing was to finally condense it into the 'Nine Sources of Divine Thunder Secret Technique'. At that time, it was to combine the nine chaotic divine thunders.  Knead and blend like alchemy materials to form complex secret techniques.  That is thousands of times more difficult than forming the source of thunder and lightning!

    Ji Ning even felt secretly embarrassed. Can he handle it on his own?  Wan Shen Tao Lord is a truly supreme expert in alchemy and weapon refining. He is not good at this aspect.

    "Come again." Ji Ning grabbed another eight chaotic divine thunders one after another, and built eight more sources of thunder and lightning on the ground of his golden elixir chaotic space.

    Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~~Boom~~Boom~~~

    The nine sources of thunder and lightning complement each other and contain different types of thunder and lightning.

    "I've finished the simplest ones. Now I have to practice the Nine Source Divine Thunder Secret Technique. Let's give it a try." Ji Ning was a little stressed. This is the secret technique formed by the Nine Chaos Divine Thunder. It is relatively simple.

    The ultimate secret technique formed by the nine divine thunders is called complicated, but Ji Ning also knows that even the nine chaotic divine thunders are still very difficult for the world realm.

    "start."

    I saw Ji Ning's pure mana pouring into nine sources of thunder and lightning. Because the source of thunder and lightning has been formed, the originally violent thunder and lightning has been tamed under the influence of the formation. It is comparable to Ji Ning's original nine-horned electric snake secret technique.  The taming method is much stronger.

    "Chichichi~~~" Under the control of magic power, nine electric lights began to fly out, intertwined with each other like lingering lovers, and began to gradually intertwine and merge

    Bang!

    The nine electric lights suddenly disintegrated and dissipated.

    "Failed."

    "According to the secret technique, the nine thunder and lightning must be finally merged into one to form a secret technique seed. In the future, these nine chaotic divine thunders can be mobilized at any time to use this secret technique seed to perform the secret technique." Ji Ning also  Feeling a headache, "Although they are all tamed, if they are to be integrated and deployed step by step according to the millions of processes, these thunder and lightning are violent in nature after all. If they are even the slightest bit violent, they will fail."

    Ji Ning's magic power is pure enough, and his control is very strong. Ji Ning's soul is even more powerful when nurtured by the power of blue and white mist. The stronger his soul is, the more precise his control is. However, he still failed because of the divine way.  Jun's secret technique is too complicated and delicate.

    &nbsp;"Try again.

    Ji Ning tried again and again to condense it into a secret technique. As long as it was successfully condensed, it would form a seed.  In the future, there is no need to bother and condense it again. You can use the secret seeds to cast secret techniques at any time!

    But!

    It's really tough!  Ji Ning had made the oath a hundred times, but even with his powerful soul, he felt tired. Once, he was only a few steps away from success, but he still failed.

    "Let's take a rest first." Ji Ning murmured secretly, "Now we are condensing the secret technique of nine chaotic divine thunders, so it is difficult to do this. If we are to condense the secret technique of the divine thunder of Tao in the future, how difficult will it be?"

    "Huh¡ª¡ª"

    Just when Ji Ning stopped to rest, because he had been looking inside his body, he suddenly discovered

    "The power of the blue and white mist can be transformed by mana, divine power, and mental effort." Ji Ning said secretly, "Although it cannot leave the body, it is still very easy to enter the chaotic space of the golden elixir in my body. The mana can control thunder and lightning. This blue and white mist can transform it."  Can the power of mist control these thunder and lightning?"

    The power of blue and white mist is much stronger than mana!

    "Try it." Ji Ning immediately felt a sense of anticipation. It was originally filled with every part of his body, and there was also a little in the golden elixir chaotic space. At this moment, a steady stream of blue and white mist power poured in, and then flew directly to the chaotic land.  Nine sources of lightning on the edge.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh

    The power of the nine blue and white mist is like nine swimming dragons, directly drilling into the nine sources of thunder and lightning. After drilling in, you can try to control the thunder and lightning.

    Immediately, nine chaotic divine thunders flew out, flying around in the air very easily and obediently.

    "Haha, it's true. The power of the blue and white mist controls these thunder and lightning, which is ten times and a hundred times easier than mana." Ji Ning was overjoyed. Before, it was like a mortal wielding a heavy axe, but now it is like a mortal holding a pair of chopsticks. The level of ease  One can imagine.

    I saw nine electric lights intertwining in the air like snakes, their coordination was perfect, and they were constantly changing.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    The nine rays of lightning merged into eight rays, and then merged into seven rays Finally, a lightning was formed. It was a red-gold lightning, and its aura of power frightened Ji Ning, far beyond the Chaos Divine Thunder.  At this level, Ji Ning estimated that even the Divine Thunder of Tao wouldn't be much stronger than this.

    Boom~~~The red-gold lightning suddenly fell down and struck the soil on the side. The formation soil that had been formed long ago immediately absorbed the red-gold lightning, as if it was half alive, forming a huge mark.

    "The secret seed is ready." Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    In the future, as long as the nine sources of thunder and lightning provide thunder and lightning, through the transformation of this secret seed, the terrifying red-gold lightning can be formed.

    "This nine-source divine thunder of the chaotic level can directly kill the perfection of the world with a lightning strike." Ji Ning had sensed the power of the red-gold thunder and lightning, and believed even more what the Taoist Master of the Gods said.

    "Of course, with Ji Ning's current strength, the main function of this Nine Source Divine Thunder is to 'domain', and a large number of thunder and lightning envelope the enemy. It should be noted that under the pressure that is enough to kill the world realm, it is a very terrifying restraint!

    When the strength is equal, there is a layer of restraint, and the impact is very large.

    At the beginning, the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods relied on the nine secret techniques to restrain the enemy at the same time, causing Emperor Merobo to flee, and even suffered heavy injuries and almost lost his life. In the end, a large amount of flesh and blood was refined by the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods to create a drop of eternal divine blood.

    Having mastered the Nine Source Divine Thunder, Ji Ning was in a good mood. Just over two months later, Dao Lord Damo sent one million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. Although Ji Ning was prepared in advance, his heart was still trembling.  After all, it was quite shocking when one million cubic meters of chaotic spirit liquid was placed in front of him.

    "For one Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal, hundreds of bottles would be a big deal.

    For the World Realm, one hundred square meters is quite astonishing.

    One million square meters would make even the Taoist Lords of Life and Death jealous.

    "I've never seen so many." This is a small cave. There is a small lake in the cave. Ji Ning looked at this rather elegant small lake. The lake is only less than ten meters in diameter. It is really small.  But Ji Ning's eyes were still bright when he saw it, because the entire small lake was filled with chaotic spiritual fluid!

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26 Chapter 17 The Test in the Picture Scroll

    There was a clerical error in the previous chapter. The lake of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is ten feet in diameter, not one square of ten meters. Chaos Spiritual Liquid refers to a thousand bottles of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    Beside the Chaos Spiritual Liquid Lake, Ji Ning returned to calm after the shock. External forces are external forces after all, and you have to rely on yourself on the path of cultivation.

    "Well, it's time to go get the Snow Book Picture Scroll." Ji Ning said to himself.

    ??The Snow Jian Picture Scroll must be in the World Realm to enter, and it can only be in the World Realm. Even the Dao Lords of Life and Death cannot enter.

    "I don't know what tests Emperor Xuejian left, let's give it a try." Since Ji Ning returned to Da Moyuan, it only took one day to practice the Nine-Source Divine Thunder in the past two months. The rest of the time was mainly spent in  Thinking about the way of swordsmanship, Ji Ning has gained a lot since his battle with A Luo Yi.

    The first picture scroll is from the crocodile, dragon and insect beast in the Giant Stone Forest of the Mansion of the Gods.

    Ji Ning was admiring the scroll in his hand on the island beach. There was a gorgeous palace painted on the scroll, but the painting was really ordinary.

    "Come in." Ji Ning had already refined the first snow map scroll and poured his magic power into it. The magic power of the world realm immediately activated the cave contained in it.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning entered the picture scroll cave.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked around. He was still on the island beach before, but now he was in a majestic palace. The palace was carved with jade railings, and there were some carvings of exotic animals lying on the pillars that were glowing with golden light.  .

    In the distance directly in front of Ji Ning, going up the steps, there was a golden throne. Suddenly, a figure began to form on the throne. It was a tall man wearing a golden robe. He sat on the throne and looked down.  , like an emperor.

    "After all these years, a world realm has finally come in." The golden-robed emperor said, "Junior, I am waiting here under the emperor's order. You only need to defeat me to pass the test of this cave. Four pictures.  , the four caves, if you pass the test, you will truly become the emperor's personal disciple."

    "Defeat you?" Ji Ning looked at the golden-robed emperor, "I wonder if any means can be used?"

    "Do not use magic power, do not use divine power, just rely on physical strength. I will also use the same power as you. From now on, we will compete in swordsmanship, pure swordsmanship, without relying on any other magical powers, secrets, and other means." The golden-robed emperor  He said, "If you defeat me, you win."

    Ji Ning understood, this is the test of swordsmanship. The four pictures are equivalent to four major tests. The disciple of Sufeng Daojun has not passed the test of the third picture for so long, which shows that this test must be difficult.

    "Come on." An ice sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand.

    "Okay." The golden-robed emperor also stood up, and a broad golden sword appeared in his hand. He walked down the steps step by step, and his momentum became stronger and stronger, as if he was the only emperor in the world. Everything was under control.  Be bowed before him.

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly. His swordsmanship was so terrifying. He had never made a move, but the sword intent that spread out already made Ji Ning feel threatened.

    "Luo Tian style!"

    Ji Ning also moved.

    As soon as the ice sword in his hand came out, the entire hall was plunged into a mist of sword light. The endless sword light enveloped the entire hall. "Luotian Style, although it is the third style of the unknown swordsmanship, it represents a  In the sword world, as Ji Ning's swordsmanship becomes higher and higher, his sword world will naturally become more terrifying.

    The endless sword world was like a cage, completely covering the golden-robed emperor.

    ¡°Brilliant!!!¡±

    Suddenly there was a sound of swords in the hall, and a golden sword light directly tore apart the endless sword world. Just like the rising sun, the first ray of sunshine shining on the earth, Ji Ning's swordsmanship was all in pieces.

    Ji Ning reluctantly used his sword to block in front of him, and his whole body was sent flying backwards, hitting the closed door of the hall with a loud bang, making the door rumble.

    "What a domineering swordsmanship." Ji Ning was shocked.

    In terms of dominance, it is no less powerful than Aluoyi¡¯s sword skills!  The reason why Ji Ning was able to defeat A Luo Yi easily in the first place was mainly due to the blessing of the blue and white mist. Without the powerful power and speed of the divine body, he would not be able to defeat A Luo Yi's sword skills with just his sword skills.

    "Behead!"

    The golden-robed emperor stepped forward again and swung the majestic sword in his hand again. The sword's light was dazzling and unstoppable.

    "Huh." Ji Ning turned the ice sword in his hand and turned it into a black hole vortex. He wanted to stir up the opponent's long sword and break the sword move, but Ji Ning felt that the opponent's sword was so overbearing and arrogant.  He couldn't mess it up at all, but his idealistic style was broken and scattered, and he was knocked upside down again.

    Every??They were all abused.

    After all, Ji Ning's swordsmanship has not even reached the perfection of the World Realm. Even with the "Unknown Swordsmanship" and "Original Sword Intent", it is barely on the same level as the Wuyan Star Master. Compared with the test left by Emperor Xuejian,  There are too many differences.

    "How can someone who is not a truly stunning and beautiful person be qualified to be the direct disciple of Emperor Xuejian?"

    "The golden-robed emperor in the first cave has extremely high swordsmanship, even Aluoyi's swordsmanship is a little immature compared to it.  After all, Aluoyi had made a breakthrough on the millstone of life and death, and the breakthrough time was not too long. However, the golden-robed emperor's swordsmanship was even more perfect, without any flaws, reaching an extremely perfect level.

    "It's great, it's great." Ji Ning came out of the first cave, his face full of joy.

    In the previous battle, he bumped into the hall walls, pillars, doors, and steps more than sixty times, but Ji Ning was filled with joy.  Because he has been studying in the Five Thousand Sword Dao Hall for three thousand years, and what he lacks most is actual combat!  No matter how much you immerse yourself in understanding, if it is not tested in actual combat, it will still have flaws after all.

    And now the Snow Jian Picture Scroll has brought an opponent in front of him who is almost at the highest level in the world in terms of swordsmanship. Such a battle has made Ning more clearly see the many flaws in his swordsmanship.

    "Even if I can't become the disciple of Emperor Xuejian, just having such a master of swordsmanship in front of me and allowing me to challenge him at any time is of infinite value." Ji Ning was very happy.

    "Look at the Third Cave Heaven again." Ji Ning took out the landscape painting he had obtained in the Sufeng Ruins.

    The beautiful mountain, the waterfall seems to be sloping down from the sky, and there is a winding stream where Ji Ning is.

    Ji Ning saw a gray-robed fisherman in the distance at a glance. The fisherman was sitting there fishing.

    "Finally, we have come to a world realm." The fisherman stood up leisurely and said calmly, "I am waiting here under the order of the emperor. All magic, divine power, and secret techniques are not allowed to be used. I will use the same power as you to compete in swordsmanship.  .¡±

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Come on." The fishing rod in the fisherman's hand immediately shortened to three feet long and pointed at Ji Ning.

    Being ravaged miserably!

    The swordsmanship of this fisherman in the Third Cave is like the clouds in the sky, ethereal and uncertain, and the power of the swordsmanship is also endless. Ji Ning is confident that the swordsmanship is powerful enough for defense, but in front of this fisherman, he finally can't defend himself.  , his face was slapped several times by the fishing rod, and he fell to the ground.

    Although Ji Ning was struck flying by the golden-robed emperor's sword time and time again, he was always blocked by his sword.

    But Ji Ning couldn¡¯t stop the fisherman¡¯s sword!

    Ji Ning also knew thatthe fisherman and the golden-robed emperor were two different swordsmanships, and their levels of swordsmanship were equivalent.  The sword of the golden-robed emperor is more like an emperor, dignified and powerful.  The fisherman's sword is even more unpredictable.

    "Okay, okay, experts from different swordsmanship schools can better understand the flaws in my swordsmanship." Ji Ning was still overjoyed even after being trampled.

    Since then, Ji Ning has become more and more obsessed with swordsmanship. Fighting against two great swordsman masters again and again, he found that his swordsmanship was full of flaws and there were many areas for improvement.

    Ji Ning¡¯s vast knowledge of swordsmanship in the Five Thousand Swordsmanship Hall began to turn into real strength at this moment. His swordsmanship became even better after constant corrections after actual battles.

    Comprehension and practical combat are indispensable.

    In the blink of an eye, it has been ten years since Ji Ning returned to Da Mo Yuan. The Dragon-Bound World God also returned from the Mansion of the Gods. The first thing he did after returning to Da Mo Yuan was to see Ji Ning.

    "Brother Ji Ning, I felt the power of chaos surging in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, so I guessed that you had made a breakthrough." The Dragon-Bound World God was also overjoyed after seeing Ji Ning.

    The two of them got together and found out that Ji Ning had gained something in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, and the Dragon-Bound World God had also gained a lot. They had vaguely glimpsed the road to the realm of life and death, but they had only glimpsed What is really going on?  It is too difficult to walk your own path and become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    But this is progress at least. After all, if you can¡¯t even see the road, there is no hope of finding your own way.

    Another six years have passed.

    It has been sixteen years since Ji Ning returned to Da Mo Court, and finally a ¡®Lord of Life and Death¡¯ came to Da Mo Court.

    Tomato, who was suffering from a cold, had a runny nose: "Brothers, do you have any recommendation votes?"

    "

 Volume 9 Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26 Chapter 18 Leaving the Great Mo Territory

    In Da Mo Courtyard, petals are fluttering and falling flowers are in full bloom.

    Da Mo Daojun and his wife sat opposite each other with a foreign man with one eye and one horn.

    "I didn't expect that this escort would be escorted by Brother Fusu yourself." Daojun Damo said with a smile.

    "I also want to go to the 'Three-Eyed Lei Ze', and the Taoist League asked me to help escort the treasure." Taojun Fusu smiled and said, "The treasure you bought has the magical power of a golden statue, and  These are only middle-grade eternal magic weapons, and what snow scrolls are there They should be bought for one of your disciples. After all, you have to fight for this opportunity by yourself. No matter how optimistic you are about a disciple, you can't do this.  Be pampered.¡±

    "Brother Fusu, you think highly of me. With so many treasures, I am willing to buy them just for one disciple?" Daojun Da Mo shook his head, "For the reason, please forgive me for not telling others."

    "oh¡­¡­"

    Master Fusu Dao didn't ask any further questions and said with a smile, "By the way, I heard that the old man from Tiancang Palace is now desperately looking for treasures and is starting to prepare to join the Tao. I heard that they have all come to your Da Mo Territory.  , should be going to Yibo Realm."

    "Yeah." Dao Lord Da Mo nodded. This is not a secret. Many Dao Lords of Life and Death can guess it. After a little deduction, they are almost inseparable.

    "This old guy is finally willing to join the Tao." Taoist Master Fusu sighed, "That's right, they have a new Taoist Master of Life and Death in Tiancang Palace, and Yu Dou has also reached the fourth step That day  Even if the old man fails to unite with the Tao, he can still protect the Tiancang Palace for a period of time before his body dies and the Tao disappears, which is enough for the strength of the Tiancang Palace to grow a lot."

    Dao Lord Damo nodded lightly. After the failure of Hedao, the true spirit began to slowly disintegrate. With the ability of Hedao to be extremely powerful, even if the true spirit began to disintegrate, it could usually survive for a long time.  It should be noted that even the true spirit of Beixiu World God began to collapse, and it took almost an era of chaos to truly die.  Not to mention the power that reaches the edge of harmony.

    Of course, if you go crazy and fight, you will die faster. However, if you fail to combine the Tao, you will be doomed to death. The power of the Tao is extremely deterrent. Some of them are crazy and wanton killings, doing things that you wanted to do in the past but because of various reasons.  Who dares to provoke these lunatics if they dare not do anything?

    "I'm envious. When will I be able to join the Tao without any worries." Fusu Taoist sighed with emotion, "The rise and fall of my clan are all due to me. Although there is a life and death Taoist in the clan, there is a Chaos Era.  We are still on the first step and have not taken the second stepI am afraid that our potential is limited and we cannot protect my clan at all."

    "Brother Fusu, maybe one day, when your strength improves again, you will naturally and easily succeed in combining the Tao, and then you will achieve eternity." Dao Lord Damo said.

    "Achieve eternity? There are only a handful of eternal emperors in the entire Dao League." Daojun Fusu shook his head, "Okay, I will give you the treasures escorted this time. The total price given by the Dao League is one hundred and eighty.  Ten thousand square meters.¡±

    "1.81 million square meters?" Daojun Damo nodded. In an instant, the chaotic spiritual liquid in his cave was divided into 1.81 million square meters, and then handed over to Taoist Fusu.  .

    ¡­¡­

    That day Lord Fusu Dao left and went to the distant Three-Eyed Lei Ze.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    Daojun Damo personally came to Shuilianju to see Ji Ning.

    "Master Dao." Ji Ning was also surprised, "Master Dao, if you have something to do, just give me an order."

    "The magic treasures you asked me to buy for you are pretty much collected." Daojun Damo said, "I bought the Golden Statue Divine Power, Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd, and the Five Divine Swords Ziguang Qiong, and the Snow Jian Tu Scroll  It¡¯s more troublesome, very few people are willing to sell it and just buy the second one.¡±

    "That's enough, that's enough." Ji Ning continued.

    Ji Ning had long estimated that most of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong would fall into the hands of some Dao Lords of Life and Death. For Dao Lords, a middle-grade eternal divine weapon can be sold for nearly 200,000 square meters, which is definitely a huge profit.  Just by turning around, he could easily exchange for another divine sword and buy other needed treasures. Ji Ning was also surprised that he could buy five swords.

    But the Snow Jian Picture Scroll is different. It usually falls into the hands of the World Realm. For the World Realm, the Snow Jian Picture Scroll is basically an opportunity. It is the opportunity to become the emperor's direct disciple. Not many people are willing to sell it.  It is even difficult for the Dao Alliance to find out whose hands these scrolls belong to, because the World Realm people will keep them secret and dare not leak them.

    "Ignore the fraction, a total of 1.8 million cubic meters." Daojun Damo said, "I gave you one million cubic meters before, and I will supply you with another 200,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid plus these treasures  .¡±

    With that said, Daojun Damo handed Ji Ning a round piece of jade, which actually contained a hole in the sky.

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    The magical power of the golden statue requires 200,000 square meters.A water and fire gourd costs 500,000 square meters. This is the price that Daojun Damo said clearly before, which is 700,000 square meters.

    In other words, a snow map scroll and the five-handled divine sword Ziguang Qiong cost a total of 1.1 million square meters. Ji Ning was still very satisfied with the price. In fact, even if Dao Lord Da Mo asked for more, Ji Ning was actually not satisfied with the price.  unknown.

    Quiet room.

    The six divine swords were placed on the table, and their sharp auras were exactly the same.

    "Six-handled divine sword Ziguang Qiong." Ji Ning nodded slightly. This was the greatest help to his strength. "With these six-handled divine swords, my strength has increased several times. Facing the one-step Taoist Master of Life and Death, at least I can fight head-on."  His strength is high enough, even if it is not low, it is still enough to escape."

    ????????????????????????? In the third cave of the Snow Book, when I was fighting against the fisherman, I finally failed to guard against the opponent's fishing rod.

    But Ji Ning knew very well that it was because he and the opponent were both swords. If he had six swords Even if the opponent had six swords, or even sixteen swords, it would be difficult to attack him.

    Because of one sword, Ji Ning made his surroundings almost watertight. The combination of six swords was like a huge shield surrounding him. With Ji Ning's absolute control of the "Heart Sword Style", there was no flaw left at all.

    "Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd." A gourd appeared out of thin air in front of Ji Ning. It was a black and red gourd with mixed black and red lines, mysterious and beautiful.

    After Ji Ning refined this magic weapon, he sensed the violent divine thunder of the Tao inside. They were the shisha divine thunder and the fire cloud divine thunder. These two 'divine thunders of the Tao' were both extremely violent.  Divine thunder, after all, is also thunder and lightning. It is essentially violent and aggressive, and extremely difficult to control.

    "The difficulty of refining it is indeed thousands of times more difficult than the Chaos Divine Thunder." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    "The second part of "The Golden Statue"."

    Ji Ning took out a roll of jade slips, and his divine power penetrated into it. He immediately sensed a life oath. Within the life oath, there were also rules set by the Taoist Alliance. They were detailed and meticulous. Ji Ning read it over and felt that there was no problem.  He made an oath.

    Suddenly, the lower part of the golden statue¡¯s magical power poured into Ji Ning¡¯s mind

    ¡­¡­

    The third day after getting these treasures.

    "You want to leave?" Daojun Damo looked at Ji Ning who came to pay his respects.

    "This junior is also going back to Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning said, "I have been bothering Dao Lord these days. I will always remember Dao Lord's help."

    "Well, you are going to Tiancang Palace after all. From my Great Mo Realm to Tiancang Realm the journey is very long, and there are many dangers and many powerful powers along the way, so it is difficult for me to deduce you  What will you encounter along the way?" Damo Daojun said, "You need to remember that it is better to be cautious."

    "Junior understands." Ji Ning nodded.

    Tiancang Palace is very, very far away from the Great Mo Realm, and the road is extremely dangerous. Walking in the World Realm is full of dangers. However, Ji Ning believes that his strength is not much different from that of the One-Step Life and Death Dao Lord. At least he has the ability to save his life, so he should be able to  Get through it in peace.

    "Go, go." Daojun Damo nodded.

    Ji Ning left immediately.

    Looking at Ji Ning's leaving figure, Daojun Damo thought thoughtfully: "According to what Fu Long said, this Ji Ning can compete with the Perfect World Realm in the Ancestral God, so he can be considered a monster However, the path of cultivation is full of dangers.  I don¡¯t know how far he can go.¡±

    Monster?

    Daojun Damo didn't care, because he himself was a monster. Over the years, he had seen other monsters on the path of practice, but many of them died on the path of practice.

    If Ji Ning were his disciple, he would probably be seriously injured at any cost and would have to deduce it in detail.  But since he is a disciple of Tiancang Palace, he will naturally not be selfless to that extent.

    ¡­¡­

    The time and space teleportation array in the Eternal Realm of Da Mo.

    "Go to the Azure Territory first." Ji Ning led Su Youji into the teleportation array.

    "Individual time and space teleportation?" Some of the ancestor gods and ancestors responsible for maintaining the time and space teleportation array secretly exclaimed. The distance from here to the Azure Territory is very far. A single teleportation is not a hundred bottles, but a full square of chaotic spiritual fluid.

    But Ji Ning really doesn¡¯t care, because from the Great Mo Realm to the Tian Cang Realm, there are only more than a thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid at most!  There are still many places where the time and space teleportation array cannot travel, and one must fly through many dangerous places.

    "The Great Mo Territory" Su Youji looked outside, "I, Su Youji, can also see other territories." Being able to wander across territories also shows one's strength.

    "Da Moyu!"

    Ji Ning also glanced at the sky in the distance. This was the place where he started after leaving the Three Realms.

    &nbsp;¡°Buzz~~~~¡±

    Time and space are distorted.

    The entire formation was so bright that it tore apart time and space and sent the lives within the formation to another distant time and space. When everything calmed down, there was no one in the space-time teleportation formation.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 19: Three Springs Star

    Ninety-two years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    A territory extremely far away from the Great Mo Territory, the 'Sanquan Star' is a planet with the inner core of the space-time teleportation array. Light bursts out from the space-time teleportation array, and time and space are distorted. Followed by two  The Tao figure appeared.

    It was the young man in white who carried a sword and the woman in red robes. They were Ji Ning and Su Youji from the distant Great Mo Territory.

    "Three Springs Star." Ji Ning and Su Youji walked out of the formation and looked into the distance.

    "Boom."

    There is a water fountain in the distance. The fountain is ten thousand feet high. It is illuminated by the light of the stars in the high sky and sparkles with colorful light. This star has three super large fountains due to its special internal structure. Each fountain is as tall as a towering mountain. So  It is called the Three Springs Star.

    "We finally arrived at Sanquan Star." Su Youji looked a little serious, "Master, next is the most dangerous 'Sea of ??Darkness.'"

    "Well, after crossing the Sea of ??Darkness, it's not too far from Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning also nodded.

    Ninety-two years

    Ji Ning and Su Youji passed through many territories, and in some places they had to rely on flying and space shuttle to advance!  That's why it took so long. Ji Ning and the others also encountered dangers on the way, some harsh environmental dangers, and even some cultivators who wanted to rob and kill Ji Ning and the others. But for Ji Ning and the others, it was not a problem.  No problem.

    Dare to rob and kill Ji Ning?  He is indeed seeking death.

    "From the Great Mo Territory to the Tiancang Territory, the most dangerous thing is the Sea of ??Darkness." Ji Ning and Su Youji stood side by side on a high mountain, looking at the void in the distance. Ji Ning said, "Throw through the entire darkness.  The sea, at our speed, will probably take eight hundred years!"

    Whoop, whoop, whoop.

    Suddenly three streams of light flew from the distance, and soon they appeared in front of Ji Ning and the others. They were three practitioners with powerful auras. All of them had world realm auras. They were two men and one woman.

    "Two fellow Taoists." The rather burly man leading the way came over with a smile. "Come to Sanquan Star, but you want to travel through the sea of ??darkness?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded and did not deny it.

    The burly man smiled and said, "I'm Xiang Lu, this is the World God Feng You, and this is the Immortal Shui Lan Chaos." The handsome man in purple clothes next to him also nodded towards Ji Ning and the two of them: "  Feng You has met two fellow Taoists."

    "Shui Lan has met two fellow Taoists." The female Chaos Immortal is no less beautiful than Su Youji, and her temperament is even more charming than Su Youji.

    If Su Youji is like a flame, full of attraction.

    The female immortal named Shuilan Chaos Immortal is like a pool of soft water.

    "In Xia Beiming, this is the Fire Fairy." Ji Ning also introduced.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, Fellow Taoist Fire Fairy." The burly man at the head said, "We saw the two of them leaving the time and space teleportation array in the distance, and they were still staying here, so we guessed that they were going to travel through the sea of ??darkness. I believe that the two of them are also very  We know how dangerous the Sea of ??Darkness is, and the travel time is very long You may encounter danger at any time during the travel process. It is very difficult and very dangerous to try to travel through the Sea of ??Darkness in just three or five world realms."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji both nodded.

    right.

    It is very dangerous!  The journey from the Great Mo Realm to the Tiancang Realm is so long and there are many dangers, but the Dark Sea ranks first in danger!  Even Ji Ning's strength cannot be said to be 100% sure.

    "So fellow Taoists who want to travel through the Sea of ??Darkness will unite and set out together." The burly man smiled, "Our plan this time is to gather ninety-nine World Realm Taoists so that we can form a formation and cooperate.  Let¡¯s set out together to cross the sea of ??darkness. Now we have more than eighty fellow Taoists The three of us are here, and we just invite the two of us to join us."

    "Ninety-nine people?" Ji Ning and Su Youji looked at each other.

    "Don't worry, when the number is full, all the World Realm Taoists will make a simple oath to their fate, at least they will never attack their companions." The burly man said, "Ninety-nine World Realm Taoists will join forces to pass through the darkness.  The certainty of Zhihai is more than 90%."

    Ji Ning also agreed.

    Ninety-nine people!  Among so many world realms, there are probably some who are at the top of the world realm!

    Once the formations are coordinated and supported by the formations, the strength of the peak world realm will also increase greatly and can rival Aluoyi!  The strength of the other partners is not too bad. If they join forces, I am afraid that the Dao Lord of Life and Death will have to hide a little bit.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded and smiled, "We are also worried about how to cross the sea of ??darkness. It is much safer to join forces with many fellow Taoists."

    &nbsp; "Fairy Shuilan, please bring two fellow Taoists over there." The burly man asked, and Qian and Ji Ning said, "Brother Feng You and I still have to watch here, and we have to invite those who are in the World Realm, so we won't  It¡¯s a great gift for two of you.¡±

    "No need."

    Ji Ning, Su Youji and Shuilan Chaos Immortal flew into the distance together.

    "Fellow Taoists gathered not far from here." After flying for just a moment, they saw a plain. There were many world realms in twos and threes, and there were already eighty-three on the plain.

    "The two fellow Taoists will rest here, and when ninety-nine people are gathered, they can set off. I will accompany Brother Lu and the others first."

    Although there are a lot of world realms gathered here, only 20 to 30% of the territory of the Shen Territory is involved, and the rest are from surrounding territories. There are probably only a few people like Ji Ning and Su Youji who come from the distant Great Mo Territory.

    Because most of them don¡¯t know each other, and there is no need to know each other. After all, once they pass through the ¡®Sea of ??Darkness, they will naturally separate, so everyone is scattered in twos and threes, and there is little communication.

    "Just wait."

    Ji Ning and Su Youji were also sitting cross-legged in one place, drinking some fairy wine and waiting silently.

    While waiting, Ji Ning also gathered a little of his divine power into the incarnation of divine power, entered the cave of the Snow Book, and competed with the swordsman masters of the three caves again and again.

    The golden-robed emperor, the fisherman, and the assassin.

    Because they all maintain the same strength and are only competing in swordsmanship, the incarnation of condensed divine power can also compete in swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning himself had some thoughts to practice the "Golden Statue Magical Power". At the beginning, Ji Ning spent more than 300 square meters of chaos crystals to upgrade his divine body to the level of "Magical Weapon of the Tao".  Just practice slowly, occasionally with a few Chaos Crystals

    It still takes a long time to upgrade from the level of the Divine Weapon of the Tao to the level of the Ultimate Divine Weapon of the Tao. Ji Ning is not in a hurry, just practice slowly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Only eleven years of waiting in Sanquan Star, and 99 people in the world realm were collected.

    "Fellow Taoists."

    World God Xiang Lu looked at the more than ninety World Realms on the plain with a smile, "We have now gathered ninety-nine World Realms, and it is time to set off into the Sea of ??Darkness. This is the array. Everyone  Fellow Taoist can just refine a formation plate."

    He saw ninety-eight rays of light appearing in front of him, and these ninety-eight rays of light flew to all other world realms present.

    "This is a very simple formation, you fellow Taoists can understand it just by looking at it." Xiang Lu World God smiled.

    Ji Ning also took over the formation disk, and after a brief induction, he fully understood that this was indeed a very simple formation that allowed the magic power of all practitioners to become one with each other, allowing the power of the formation to bless all practitioners, making their strength more powerful.  It can be greatly improved.

    In fact, there are more powerful formations, but because the World Realm people present are not familiar with each other and don't trust each other too much, everyone will agree to use this simple and harmless formation.

    "Buzz."

    "Buzz."

    "Buzz."

    The arrays were refined one by one, the light soared into the sky, and the ninety-nine rays of light were connected into one. For a time, all world realms were blessed by the power of the array.

    "I swear on my life"

    "I swear on my life"

    "I swear on my life"

    Ninety-nine world realms simultaneously flew their mana into the central oath stone. At this moment, all world realms swore at the same time, and everyone also sensed the oaths of others.

    The oaths are all exactly the same.

    That is, on the way to the Dark Sea, you must not take the initiative to attack your companions.  Once violated, no one else needs to take action, the oath of destiny will backfire and the true spirit will be wiped out and he will die.

    As soon as the oath was made, the atmosphere among the practitioners present relaxed a lot, and at least they had a certain degree of trust.

    "Fei Zhen, my flying boat is also the best magic weapon of Taoism. It is best at flying and should be quite suitable for traveling through the dark sea." Suddenly a bald man with silver eyes said, "We can all work together.  Take advantage! Whoever has a better flying escape magic weapon can also bring it out."

    Soon, the practitioners decided to take the flying boat of this fellow Taoist Fei Zhen to travel through the sea of ??darkness.

    "Set off!"

    Ninety-nine practitioners all rode in the flying boat, maintaining the formation, and then traveled through the void and left Sanquan Star, heading towards the Sea of ??Darkness.

    Tomato is back~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 20: Sea of ??Darkness

    The flying boat is thousands of feet long, completely black and shaped like a shuttle. It is moving through the void towards the sea of ??gambling.

    If Ji Ning wants to reach Tiancang Palace, he must pass through the Sea of ??Darkness!  If you want to take a detour, it will be a long detour, not to mention that the star map Tianyi Daojun gave Ji Ning only has this route, because this is already a relatively safe route, and other routes are more dangerous!

    Even if it is relatively safe, the world is still full of dangers, and lives can be lost if you are not careful.

    Therefore, people in the world rarely do this kind of long-distance wandering!  For example, when Ji Ning asked Star Master Wuyan about their Tiancang Palace in the Great Mo Territory, Star Master Wuyan and the others had never even heard of it. It was because the two territories were too far away from each other. Even in the Great Mo Territory,  Only a handful of people have heard of the strongest Great Mo Academy.

    "We are about to reach the Sea of ??Darkness." Ji Ning sent a message, "You'd better control the puppet earlier and don't stay too far away from me."

    "Master, I am very self-aware." Su Youji was quite excited, "I have never heard of the legendary sea of ??darkness in the past! Now I have the opportunity to explore, ah, from the Great Mo Realm to the sky.  Domain, haha, this is worth showing off to me for a long, long time.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled, then closed his eyes, feeling the sword intent of the eternal magic weapon 'Purple Light Qiong' behind him.

    He is feeling the sword intention all the time and learning about the sword.

    "Huh."

    The flying boat traveled through the void again and again. After more than a day, it finally arrived at the edge of the Sea of ??Darkness.

    There was silence on the entire spaceship. The ninety-nine practitioners all looked at the chaotic and turbulent space ocean in front of them. Even at the edge, they could feel the impact of the space waves on the spacecraft.

    "Everyone." He spoke to World God Lu.

    The eyes of the other practitioners all fell on him.

    "According to what Taoist Fei Zhen said, although his flying boat is fast, it will take more than six hundred years to fly through the sea of ??darkness. During these six hundred years, we will always be in danger so the powerful Taoist  Friends must not hold back at the critical moment, and give more help to the weaker Taoist friends. After all, once we die, the power of the formation will be greatly damaged. The more people die, the weaker the power of the formation will be. We can survive the sea of ??darkness.  It will be even more difficult." Xiang Lu Shishen persuaded.

    "This is natural."

    "Since we are in the same boat, we must help each other."

    "Fellow Taoists, I hope that we can safely travel through this sea of ??darkness together."

    The practitioners on the flying boat were still very nervous. After all, this was the sea of ??darkness. If they were allowed to go alone, no one would dare.

    Ji Ning, who was in the corner, was relatively calm. His original plan was to go directly through the Sea of ??Darkness with Su Youji, which would be more dangerous.  Now that ninety-nine World Realm members have joined forces, they would normally be more than 90% sure of passing. If you include Ji Ning's strength, it would be almost 100%.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    The pitch-black airship flew at high speed and crashed directly into the sea of ??darkness. The speed of the airship continued to soar, and soon exceeded the limit of heaven. It continued to soar, and soon reached about twice the speed of light before reaching the speed of the airship.  At the limit, it started flying at high speed.

    Black ~~~ Dark waves raged on the flying boat.

    And the ninety-nine cultivators in the flying boat were all staring outside, cautiously. Ji Ning also pulled out the divine sword Ziguang Qiong behind him.

    "I'm so nervous." Su Youji also stared outside.

    Whether it is the God of the World or the Chaos Immortal, they have long been beyond comparison with ordinary people. Even if Ji Ning does not use any eye-like magical powers now, his eyes are much stronger than when he used the 'Eye of the Candle Dragon' when he was a god.

    "Don't be nervous, everyone. I have walked through the Sea of ??Darkness once." Right next to Ji Ning, a chubby young man with fat head and big ears smiled, "The most dangerous people in the Sea of ??Darkness are the strange bats, but they  They all live in groups in the dark sea. According to my last experience, the flying boat will only be attacked once every three to five days."

    ¡°Acridine¡ª¡ª¡± A harsh scream sounded.

    I saw a strange life with a dark body and a pair of bat wings appearing out of thin air from the wave of space. It waved its sharp claws and attacked one of the practitioners on the flying boat. The practitioner was also always vigilant.  , and immediately waved the giant ax in his hand. Wherever the giant ax passed, the surrounding space seemed to freeze.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    I saw strange beings emerging one after another out of thin air in the surrounding space. They all had bat wings, tail tips as sharp as gun heads, and sharp claws.

    ¡°???The strange snail clan.  "Ji Ning is holding the divine sword Ziguang Qiong, while Su Youji has entered the puppet department. She is controlling the puppets and a large number of magic weapons that are like blades.

    "Oh~~~Kill, kill."

    A strange bat creature rushed onto the flying boat and rushed towards Ji Ning. The divine sword Ziguang Qiong in Ji Ning's hand turned into a misty sword light and swept diagonally towards the neck of the strange bat. The left claw of the strange bat was seen lightly moving.  wave.

    Bang!

    The divine sword and the sharp claw collided, making a crashing sound.

    "According to the records about the Sea of ??Darkness on the star map, the strongest parts of these strange bat creatures are their claws and tails, which are no less than the divine weapons of the Tao. It is indeed true." Ji Ning still turned his sword light easily.  .

    Poof!  Mysterious and unpredictable swordsmanship, how can a strange bat creature with low intelligence resist it?  A sword directly passed through the neck of the strange bat creature and chopped off its head. Then the body of the strange bat creature completely disintegrated and dissipated, leaving nothing behind.

    Strange bat creatures

    They are special creatures bred in the special environment of the Sea of ??Darkness. Their intelligence is extremely low, and their lifespan is very short under normal circumstances. Although they have world-level strength, their lifespan is surprisingly short, less than three hundred years. Once their lifespan is up, they  It will naturally disintegrate and no residue will be left.  Unless there is a jump in their life level.

    ?? Strange bat creatures, according to their life levels, are divided into black strange bats, silver strange bats, and golden strange bats.  The lifespan of the black strange bat is less than three hundred years, and the lifespan of the silver strange bat is less than an era of chaos, but the golden strange bat can exist for a long time.

    ??????????????????????????? But the golden bat is full of treasures Usually when the Taoist Lord of Life and Death passes by, he will kill it and take it away!  Therefore, there are still very few golden bats in the Sea of ??Darkness.

    "kill."

    "Pfft."

    "Whoops."

    The magic weapon is flying.

    The light of the sword, the light of the sword.

    Divine power surges.

    The practitioners on the flying boat all used their own methods to quickly kill all the strange bat creatures that dared to invade. After fighting for a while, the remaining strange bats quickly retreated.

    There are hundreds of strange bats attacking this time, all of them are black strange bats and are weak.

    "It's so simple."

    "It was defeated so easily."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even do much.¡±

    After this battle, many of the people in the World Realm who were originally relatively nervous became much more relaxed.

    "We are lucky this time. The strange bats we encounter are all black strange bats. If there is a silver strange bat, it will be much more troublesome. I heard that the silver strange bat has the strength to almost surpass the peak of the world realm." The fat head  The big-eared boy said with a smile.

    "Brother Jiuxin, you'd better say less, I don't want to meet the Silver Strange Bat." The old man next to him, whose face looked like dry tree bark, said helplessly.

    "The silver bat is nothing, there is also a golden bat in the legend." The fat-headed and big-eared boy said.

    time flies.

    Indeed, as the ¡®Nine-Hearted World God¡¯ said, there will be an attack every three to five days, and occasionally a silver strange bat will appear among the attacking black bats!

    The ninety-nine cultivators on the flying boat are not weak in strength, and most of them are in the Perfect World Realm!  There are at least three people at the top of the world realm!  This is the strength shown on the surface.

    A person at the pinnacle of the World Realm, with the support of formations, is enough to rival a silver strange bat.

    "There is indeed strength in numbers." Ji Ning was leisurely in the corner of the flying boat. He had never even used his magical power, not to mention the power of the blue and white mist.

    Because the ninety-nine cultivators are indeed very powerful together, Ji Ning can easily resist the strange bat creatures that attack again and again without any need for Ji Ning to fight.

    The 311th year of the Sea of ??Darkness.

    The flying boat is still moving forward.

    "Brother Beiming, come and have a drink."

    "Brother Fei Zhen."

    "Fairy Jun."

    There was a lot of chatting and laughing in the flying boat, and everyone was drinking, but they were ready to fight at any time.  After all, after more than three hundred years, they have long been accustomed to fighting.

    And the battle is indeed very easy. Many World Realms on the entire flying boat, including Ji Ning, only show part of their strength.

    In a chaotic void tens of billions of miles away from the flying boat, surrounded by a dense group of black strange bats and some silver strange bats, a golden strange bat was slightly spreading its golden bat wings, with a pair of intelligent bats.  His eyes were looking at the flying boat in the distance.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 21: Attack

    "Has it been confirmed?" the golden strange bat asked, its voice shrill and strangely undulating, causing ripples to appear in the originally frantic space waves around it.

    "Your Majesty, it has been confirmed that there are indeed World Realm practitioners on board the flying boat, with a total of ninety-nine." A silver strange bat said respectfully.

    The intelligence of the strange bats is very low. Those black strange bats can only shout and kill, and it is difficult to speak completely.  However, once the life level jumps, from the black strange bat to the 'silver strange bat,' the life span is greatly increased, and even the wisdom is improved a lot, at least it is comparable to some normal mortals.

    "Ninety-nine World Realm people?" The golden strange bat looked into the distance with cold eyes, "There are actually ninety-nine people gathered together, and there should be no Dao Lord of Life and Death among them. If it is Dao Lord of Life and Death, there is no need to  It¡¯s such a troublesome thing, but I can just go ahead alone. Hmm Since that¡¯s the case, tsk tsk

    These strange bats all have a hobby of devouring practitioners. Even those with extremely strong divine bodies, as long as they have not reached the level of the 'Magical Weapon of the Tao', the golden bats can eat them. To them, the practitioners are that  It's absolutely delicious.

    In addition, the strange bat clan has been killed too many by passing practitioners. Even the golden strange bat, the king of strange bats, will be killed by the Taoist Lord of Life and Death if he is not careful. Therefore, the instinct of the strange bat clan is also  I hate these practitioners very much.

    "I'm so lucky. The sea of ??darkness is so big that I discovered this flying boat. Children, kill." The golden bat ordered in a shrill voice, "Kill all the practitioners on that flying boat! Kill them all!"

    "Yes." The nine silver strange bats responded respectfully.

    "Yes." "Yes." "Yes." A large number of black strange bats responded randomly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    I saw this dense group of strange bats quickly shuttled through the waves of space, rushing towards the spaceship in the distance. The strange bats were born in the sea of ??darkness, and were born with the ability to shuttle and hide in this violent space.  , this is also the reason why they can get so close to the flying boat without being discovered.

    There are indeed very few golden bats in the dark sea, and the dark sea is extremely vast. As fast as the speed of the airship that Ji Ning and his friends are riding, it would take more than six hundred years to cross it. You can imagine how vast it is.  .  Therefore, among the dozens of flying boat teams, it is rare for one of them to be unlucky enough to encounter the 'Golden Strange Bat'.

    "Master, before I entered the Sea of ??Darkness, I was scared to death by you. The Sea of ??Darkness was so dangerous and dangerous. Look how relaxed and leisurely it is now." Su Youji and Ji Ning were in a corner of the flying boat.  The two chatted.

    "That's because there are more than ninety other practitioners carrying it with you to help you deal with those strange bats. If you and I resist all those strange bats, what will be the result?" Ji Ning glanced at her.

    Su Youji blinked her eyes.

    What is the result?

    Although Ji Ning is strong, no matter how strong he is, he is still alone. He can only deal with some strange bat creatures at the same time.  As for Su Youji, I'm afraid she has to rely on the help of puppets and insect beasts. Even then, it is always dangerous.

    Now that ninety-nine practitioners have joined forces and are blessed by formations, it is naturally completely different.

    "If you want to blame it, it's your master's fault for not being careful with your information." Su Youji muttered, "The famous and incredibly powerful Taoist exterminator failed to join the Tao and wanted to choose a disciple. It's such a big news.  It¡¯s not even recorded in your intelligence.¡±

    Ji Ning laughed dumbly.

    How dangerous is the Sea of ??Darkness?

    Even if it is adjacent to the Qianyu Territory, the World Realm will only occasionally pass through it due to some special reasons.  Even if they had to gather all ninety-nine practitioners, it would take a long, long time. Ji Ning and the others did it too quickly this time.

    It¡¯s because in the Qiongming Territory on the other side of the Sea of ??Darkness, there is a Dao Lord of Excavation and Destruction who is about to die after failing to join the Dao. He publicly released the news that he wants to recruit disciples!

    "The Taoist Lord Chu Mie is famous far and wide, at least in many surrounding territories. He is very famous, but he has always been alone, without a sect or disciples."

    Now that Hedao failed, I remembered that there was no inheritance, so I thought of accepting a disciple.  Those who fail in Hedao are at least on the edge of Hedao Their strength is no less than that of Tian Daojun!  Such a powerful person wants to recruit disciples, so naturally there are a lot of people from the World Realm crying and wanting to become his disciples!

    Although this master will die in the future, even the collapse of the Beixiu world's true spirit has lasted for an era of chaos. As long as he does not engage in mad baboon battles, Taoist exterminator can still live for a long, long time. For such a long time, under this Taoist  Point! The disciples you accept may also be expected to step into the 'Tao Lord of Life and Death, ah.

    ???????????????????????????? There is a master who has failed in harmony, who dares to provoke him?  Before the master died, Jane??You can walk sideways.  More than 80% of the people on Ji Ning's flying boat were going to the Qiongming Territory to become apprentices.

    "We have wandered all the way from the Great Mo Territory, and we have heard many legends. They are all from the ancient past. One after another, the truly powerful Tao Lords failed to unite with the Tao, and their bodies died and the Tao disappeared" Ji Ning shook his head.  He sighed, "From what we have heard, there are indeed very few people who can truly succeed in joining the Tao."

    Ji Ning was worried about Tian Daojun. Although the contact time was not too long, Tian Daojun did regard him as a brother. When Tian Daojun was seriously injured in Sufeng Ruins, he did not rush to heal his injuries, but frantically searched for Ji Ning.  , only after finding Ji Ning did he feel at ease to heal his wounds.  At that moment, Ji Ning was actually very touched.

    "careful."

    "Acridine¡ª¡ª"

    With a cry of surprise and the screams of strange bats, many practitioners on the flying boat who were still talking quietly to each other in a quiet moment immediately controlled the magic weapons, took their own weapons, and started fighting.

    "Poof." Ji Ning killed a black strange bat with a flash of sword light. The strange bat's head flew up, then collapsed and disappeared into nothingness.

    "What." Ji Ning's expression changed drastically.

    I saw a large number of black strange bats densely packed around the entire flying boat. The number of strange bats was unmatched in previous attacks, and it was ten times more than the previous one!  At a glance, there were thousands of black strange bats. This large number of black strange bats surrounded the airship, causing the speed of the airship to slow down sharply. Soon it stopped completely and could no longer fly.

    "Change." Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding the six-handed divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    "Everyone, be careful."

    "There are nine silver strange bats."

    The situation immediately became extremely bad, and all the cultivators present were anxious. It should be noted that every silver bat is comparable to an existence beyond the peak of the world god. Although it is blessed by the formation, at least it has the peak of the world god.  Only with the support of the formation can he fight against the silver strange bat.

    "Wow~~~~" Ji Ning's sword light turned and drew an arc. The eight black strange bats around him instantly fell down and were annihilated.

    "Youji, refine this insect nest." Ji Ning handed the emerald jade ball to Su Youji. As long as it is refined, it can control the fifty-one insect beasts inside. The situation on the field is now bad, and the incoming  There were too many strange bats, and Ji Ning was afraid that he would not be able to protect Su Youji in time.

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded. She didn't refuse at the critical moment and even refined it.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    ¡°There are too many of these strange bat creatures.¡±

    "Why are there so many?"

    "Quickly block that silver bat."

    There was a lot of killing on the flying boat, magic weapons were flying, and the gods of the world took the initiative to rush to kill.

    "I'll stop this silver bat.

    "I'll stop it."

    The practitioners on the flying boat have never encountered a too bad situation before, so many practitioners have hidden their strength, and now they have to explode.  There are actually more than ten people on this flying boat who have the peak strength of the world gods!  After all, if you want to worship under the sect of the Lord of Execution, you must have enough strength.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning was like a phantom at this time, and his sword light was even more erratic and ghostly, as fast as lightning. Everywhere the sword light passed, strange bats were killed. The strange bats could not resist Ji Ning's terrifying swordsmanship.

    Apparently during the more than three hundred years in the Sea of ??Darkness, Ji Ning¡¯s incarnation of divine power often fought in the Snow Book Scroll Cave, and his swordsmanship was much stronger than when he was in the Great Mo Realm.

    "Kill all the strange bats that come close." Su Youji also summoned the insect beasts, and summoned thirty powerful insect beasts to surround them. Any strange bats that dared to approach would be killed.

    The Black Strange Bat is very weak after all, but these insect beasts are all at the World level and are much stronger.

    Throughout the flying boat, the cultivators were killing crazily, and they could barely resist the siege of nine silver strange bats and thousands of black strange bats.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 22: Golden Strange Bat

    As the fighting progressed, black strange bats died in batches, and the practitioners were relieved. Although the situation was still very bad, the pressure was no longer as great as it was at the beginning.

    The chubby boy with big head and big ears, the Nine-Hearted World God, looked into the distance with a change of expression, and shouted through the voice: "Be careful."

    "Huh."

    A tall, thin world god with black armor was fighting. A shadow appeared out of thin air beside him. The world god waved the battle ax in his hand.

    "Clang."

    "Click."

    After a fight, the phantom immediately covered the head of the world god, and it was bitten off with a click. Only then did the other practitioners on the flying boat see clearly that the person who bit off his head was a golden head.  The golden bat's wings were spread out, and its breath was completely released. The terrifying breath enveloped the entire flying boat. It opened its mouth again and swallowed the entire body of the world god into its belly.

    "It's the Golden Strange Bat." All the practitioners' expressions changed greatly.

    The golden bat is a special creature in the legend of the Sea of ??Darkness, and it is also the most terrifying creature.  The silver strange bat is comparable to the existence that transcends the peak of the world god, and the golden strange bat is comparable to the existence of the 'One Step Taoist Lord'. For some powerful life and death Taoist Lords, it can easily kill this golden strange bat, and even the golden strange bat.  The corpse is still a treasure.

    But for the World Realm, the Golden Strange Bat is a nightmare. How many people in the World Realm can jump to a big realm and compete with the One-Step Dao Lord?

    There are ninety-eight practitioners left on the scene, and because one of them died, the blessing power of the formation has been reduced by 30%!  These ninety-eight practitioners can still resist the golden strange bats together, but the other nine-color strange bats and thousands of black strange bats are still besieging them, making it impossible for the practitioners present to separate their hands.

    "Everyone, be careful and hold on first. Brother Jiuxin and Brother Huan Yi, join forces with me to block the golden bat. If we let it kill and defeat each one one by one, we will be dead." The owner of this flying boat, the bald silver bat,  The man with the eyes, the world god Fei Zhen, said urgently.

    Fei Zhen World God, Jiu Xin World God, Huan Yi World God are all the top world gods who were not caught by the silver bat on the flying boat.

    "Go quickly."

    ¡°Leave the other strange bats to us.

    "careful."

    The other practitioners gritted their teeth and fought with all their might to hold on.

    With the support of the formation, Fei Zhen, Jiu Xin, and Huan Yi, three of the world's peak powerhouses, turned into streams of light and charged towards the golden bats.

    The golden strange bat looked coldly at the three powerful practitioners who were killed. It was too confident. Although it could dodge and deal with some weaker practitioners, was it necessary?

    They are all just world realms. In the eyes of the golden bat, these practitioners will all be eaten by it!

    "Little cultivator" The golden bat spreads its huge golden bat wings, and the three cultivators have already arrived. With the power of the formation, they have barely surpassed the peak of the world realm.

    "Light."

    The world god Fei Zhen had a solemn face and held a spear. When he thrust out the spear in his hand, a little light appeared on the tip of the spear, and the surrounding area suddenly became completely dark, leaving only this little light.

    "Die." Huan Yi World God's entire body turned into a raging blood-colored wave. There was a faint spatula light undulating in the blood-colored wave, and it directly submerged towards the golden bat.

    "If you don't die, who will die?" The fat-headed and big-eared boy Jiuxin World God is holding a spear. When the spear comes out, time and space are confused and layered, as if there is no way to avoid this spear.

    These three are the strongest among the cultivators on the flying boat. Although the other cultivators are desperately holding on to resist the other strange bats, they still pay attention to watching.

    Seeing the three major killing moves, everyone had expectations.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The golden strange bat suddenly flapped its huge golden bat wings. When the bat wings flapped, the surrounding space waves became silent. Then the golden strange bat became the source of the entire space wave, and its flapping bat wings also set off a violent space wave.  , the terrifying golden bat wings quickly grew in size, as if covering the entire flying boat.

    The spear of Fei Zhen World God, the sword light of Huanyi World God, the spear of Jiu Xin World God

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~, I heard some faint sounds.

    I saw the three world gods flying backwards and hitting the deck of the flying boat hard, causing them all to vomit blood.

    "how so?"

    "How can you be so strong?"

    "Three peak world gods, with the support of the formation, actually performed a moveCan't stop it?  "

    "how come¡­¡­"

    The more than ninety practitioners who had originally held on to hope suddenly felt completely cold-hearted! Looking at this situation, the peak of the three World Gods is too far apart.  I am afraid that all the top world gods in Feizhou will swarm over to have any hope!  But Feizhou is now under attack from nine silver strange bats and thousands of black strange bats.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.

    Some practitioners have thoughts of despair in their hearts, and they cannot think of any way to deal with the enemy.

    "When it comes to the subtlety of moves, and the mystery of Tao, these three are no less than me." Ji Ning saw these three rushing towards him, and he also followed behind to kill him, and also wanted to take this opportunity to watch.  The reality of the golden bat.

    The huge bat wings flapped, and the three practitioners flew back upside down.

    Ji Ning frowned slightly and immediately deduced a lot of information: "That's really true! The Qibat has extremely low intelligence. Even the golden Qibat, in terms of the mysteries of the Tao, is only because of its talent.  I'm quite good at space, but it's only comparable to the general world realm."

    The Strange Bat clan, like the Black Strange Bat, cannot even match the intelligence of ordinary children. Of course, there is no mystery in fighting - they only rely on talent to fight.

    The golden bat is a powerful and mysterious thing, which is the level of the general world.  Compared to Ji Ning and the others, it was much lower.

    "The realm of Tao is very ordinary! But its power is too strong and its speed is too fast." Ji Ning's eyes twitched. "This body is too strong. No wonder the body of the Golden Strange Bat is so precious. Its  Some of the materials from the corpse can be used to refine the eternal magic weapon."

    The sharp claws, mouth, and tail of the Golden Strange Bat are all comparable to the Eternal Divine Weapon.

    ???????? Other parts are weaker, like the bat wings, which are pliable, and like the belly, which is a little more delicate You can imagine the strength and speed of a body that is so terrifying.  The huge bat wing flapping just now was not very subtle. It just relied on the absolute power gap to flap and slap violently, directly beating the three practitioners half to death!

    "Practitioners, it's really useless." The golden bat spread its huge bat wings and stood on the flying boat. Its cold eyes swept over the practitioners on the flying boat. The practitioners all had desperate thoughts in their hearts. What should they do?  How to resist?

    "It's boring, let's all die, hahaha" The golden strange bat let out a harsh laugh, and at the same time rushed towards the practitioner closest to him, who was so frightened that he even backed away.

    "Whoops!"

    A dazzling sword light instantly traveled across the space, directly blocking the front of the Golden Strange Bat, and collided with the Golden Strange Bat's sharp claws.

    "Dang~~~" The golden bat couldn't help but pause.

    But Ji Ning couldn't help but took three steps back in a row, causing the flying boat to tremble.

    Ji Ning's pupils shrank and he stared at the golden bat in front of him. At this time, the power of the blue and white mist completely blessed his whole body. With the blessing of this power, Ji Ning could ignore the power of the formation: "What a terrifying power.  Much more powerful than me.¡±

    The golden bat also stopped and stared at Ji Ning, examining Ji Ning.

    For a moment, everyone on the flying boat was quiet, and all the practitioners present noticed this scene.

    Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords, confronting the golden strange bat.

    The golden strange bat examined Ji Ning, sneered and made a harsh voice, which echoed in the surrounding void: "I didn't expect that there is a more powerful one. You should be the most powerful one on this flying boat."

    "It's Brother Beiming."

    "It's fellow Taoist Beiming."

    The other practitioners were overjoyed when they saw this. They were all shocked by the strength Ji Ning showed, but at this time, they all had desire in their hearts, the desire for life!

    "But it's useless, you will still die." The golden strange bat smiled strangely, "All the practitioners on this flying boat must die!" In the strange laughter, it turned into a phantom and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    "Kill." Ji Ning also held six divine swords and faced him directly without flinching.

    Ji Ning is like a stream of light, and the golden bat wing is like a phantom. The two collide instantly. Ji Ning's power and speed are particularly amazing. The golden bat wing is much stronger than Ji Ning in terms of power and speed.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± ¡°Bang~~, ¡°Bang~~~~¡±

    The two clashed dozens of times in an instant, and no one dared to get close to them.

    With a loud noise, the golden tail and sword light hit the flying boat, causing the flying boat to tilt and roll upon impact.  All the cultivators and strange bat creatures flew out of the flying boat, and they all stayed away from Ji Ning and the golden strange bat who were fighting.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 23: Terror

    The Tao tree in Ning's golden elixir chaotic space is now more than 30,000 feet tall, and his sword level is also extremely high. The six eternal magic weapons in his hand, Ziguang Qiong, are also ridiculously powerful.  The addition of the power of the blue and white mist made Ji Ning's divine body comparable to that of Yi Yi Daojun, but

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning stumbled back and flew backwards, but his sword skills remained stable and he still stared at the golden strange bat in the distance.

    "Its power is too strong." Ji Ning was horrified, "Obviously the fighting skills are average, but it can still overwhelm me."

    The huge wings of the golden strange bat were spread out, and its gaze was cast into the distance. It noticed that more than ninety practitioners and a large number of children under its command were fighting in the distance. The practitioners gradually became relaxed, because the number of strange bats was in the distance.  It is gradually decreasing, which makes the golden bat a little anxious.

    "Huh, let me let you live a little longer." The harsh voice of the golden strange bat sounded, and it drew an arc with its cry, trying to spare Ji Ning and kill other practitioners.

    "What."

    "not good."

    In fact, the more than ninety other practitioners who had been paying attention to this battle were shocked.

    They had long discovered that the Golden Strange Bat was very fast, but the Golden Strange Bat was too proud. Before, it stood there motionless, allowing the Nine Heart World Gods and the three of them to attack.  Just now, he had been fighting with Ji Ning head-on for a long time. Now the Golden Strange Bat was obviously in a hurry. He no longer cared about his pride, but wanted to bypass Ji Ning and kill other practitioners first.

    "Don't run away!" Ji Ning shouted, and lightning wings appeared behind him. The wings vibrated and his speed surged.

    "Stop."

    Ji Ning's eyebrows suddenly burst out with a dazzling red-gold thunder and lightning. The speed of this red-gold thunder and lightning was extremely astonishing, far exceeding the speed of the golden strange bat, and directly struck the golden strange bat. This is what Ji Ning is doing now.  The 'Nine Origins Divine Thunder' that you have mastered.

    "Crackling~~~" The red-gold thunder and lightning completely enveloped the golden bat. With the strength of the golden bat's body, it could not ignore the red-gold thunder and lightning. But the binding force of the red-gold thunder and lightning was too strong, just like a world-level peak power  The player pulled hard, causing the golden bat's speed to be somewhat affected.

    Ji Ning is already fast and at the level of a Dao Lord, and he also has thunder and lightning wings.  The difference in speed between the two was not big. With the Nine Source Divine Thunder and Binding, Ji Ning caught up immediately.

    "Damn it." The golden bat was furious.

    "good."

    "Brother Beiming, you are awesome."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, I admire you."

    There were some sounds of surprise and laughter in the distance.

    Ji Ning caught up with the Golden Strange Bat, and the six eternal weapons were like bloody evil dragons, attacking the Golden Strange Bat crazily, and entangled the Golden Strange Bat again.

    ¡°Everyone, please help me and get rid of those strange bats quickly.¡± Ji Ning shouted with a smile.

    "okay."

    "These strange bats are still very easy to deal with."

    "Fellow Taoists, hurry up. It's not easy for Brother Beiming to block the golden bats." Each of the practitioners saw hope of survival and tried their best to kill the strange bats.

    Ji Ning fought one-on-one with the golden strange bat, and also released the Nine Source Divine Thunder to suppress the opponent. The power of his Nine Source Divine Thunder was completely concentrated on the golden strange bat, and it only slightly affected the speed, allowing Ji Ning to  Ning couldn't help but marvel at the powerful body of the golden bat.

    "If I use the Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd, the water and fire divine thunder released will definitely be stronger than my Nine Source Divine Thunder." Ji Ning secretly sighed, "But it is probably only a bit stronger. At most, it will give me the upper hand. It is still very powerful."  It¡¯s hard to kill this golden bat.¡±

    Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd contains two divine thunders of Tao.

    The God of Tao Thunder almost wiped out all the Tao Lords!  However, it is estimated that it can kill the World Realm Perfection with one strike, and is at most a little stronger than the 'Nine Source Divine Thunder' that Ji Ning has worked hard to practice.

    The two ¡®divine thunders of the Tao¡¯, combined with water and fire, are more powerful.  It is estimated that it can kill the peak of the world realm with one blow!  It can severely injure beings who have surpassed the pinnacle of the World Realm, and can have a strong restraint on the One-Step Dao Lord. However, the golden bat's physical strength is too strong, and some of its claws, teeth, tail and other parts of the body are comparable to the eternal magic weapon, such as its belly, bat wings, etc.  The weaker part is also comparable to the divine weapon of Tao, and Ji Ning's sword can hardly damage its body.

    "And the Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd is a valuable treasure. I spent half a million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to buy it. If it is used, the divine thunder of Tao is still easy to identify. The Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd is even more famous.  Once the eternal magic weapon is recognized, when these practitioners reach the other side of the sea of ??darkness and the news spreads, I'm afraid I will be in trouble."

    Although we are in the same boat now, we canEven the weaker Taoist Lords of Life and Death would be tempted by a treasure containing 100,000 square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, let alone the World Realm.  Ji Ning bought a killer weapon!  Used when life is at stake.  Secondly, it can be used to practice the second chapter of Nine Source Divine Thunder.

    "Kill, kill, kill."

    "Hahaha, so happy."

    "kill."

    Because Ji Ning restrained the golden strange bat, the practitioners gained more and more upper hand, and more and more strange bats died.

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming, hold on for a while longer, and we will come to support you right away."

    "Come right away."

    The practitioners are killing at a faster pace.

    And the golden strange bat that had been restrained screamed angrily. It finally couldn't stand it anymore and roared: "Children, let's go, let's go."

    "Boom~~~" The golden strange bat flapped its huge bat wings, and the space surged for a while, and it quickly escaped into the distance.

    The nine silver strange bats and some remaining black strange bats also immediately fled in panic, all of them very fast.

    Ji Ning watched the golden strange bat disappear into the distance. He did not chase it. After all, if he chased it, he would probably be besieged by all the strange bats. Moreover, these strange bats were bred in the sea of ??darkness, and the sea of ??darkness was the most important thing.  The most familiar thing is that if you chase it by yourself, you might be led to some scary and dangerous places.

    "It's over." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Being able to get these strange bats to retreat was already a good result. After all, Ji Ning's goal was to go to the Tiancang Domain, not to kill the golden strange bats.

    On board the flying boat.

    All the practitioners returned to the flying boat, and the flying boat began to accelerate gradually.

    "Brother Beiming, it's really thanks to you this time. If it weren't for you, we might all be dead."

    "Haha, I'm ashamed to say it. I thought I was one of the strongest people on this flying boat before. But now I see that Brother Beiming can defeat me with just one move."

    "It's so rare that we can meet a being who has surpassed the pinnacle of the World Realm on our flying boat. Fellow Taoist Beiming, come here, let me toast you."

    There was laughter on the flying boat.

    Because with the blessing of the power of the formation, surpassing the peak of the world realm is enough to rival the One-Step Taoist Lord.  Therefore, many of them thought that Ji Ning was beyond the pinnacle of the world realm.  But they didn't know that Ji Ning was originally blessed with the power of blue and white mist, which was much stronger than the power of the formation. Naturally, the blessing of the power of the formation could be ignored.

    Of course Ji Ning won¡¯t say it, this is his big secret.

    "Without everyone, if I were besieged by the Golden Strange Bat and thousands of other strange bats, I would only be dead." Ji Ning also smiled and drank and talked with other practitioners.

    In the sea of ??darkness, the waves of space are extremely turbulent.

    The airship carried ninety-eight practitioners flying at high speed. The practitioners in the airship drank, talked and laughed with each other, celebrating the survivors.  And just then

    "Huh~~~, a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the surrounding space wave. The hole was a million miles wide, and a head slowly appeared in the hole.

    This head is huge, millions of miles across, and its eyes are like two huge flaming stars, overlooking the flying boat.

    "What."

    "sky."

    "This is¡­¡­"

    The practitioners who were still holding wine cups on the flying boat all widened their eyes in horror. Everyone, including Ji Ning, felt the trembling of the true spirit and an extremely terrifying sense of threat. This was the revelation of the ocean of destiny to them.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    "Huh." The huge head opened its mouth, and a dark space-time passage was immediately formed. Even the strongest Ji Ning among the practitioners in the flying boat could not get rid of this swallowing power even if they tried to flap their thunder and lightning wings.

    The entire flying boat was sucked in, and the ninety-eight practitioners were also sucked into the dark space-time passage.

    In the channel, time and space are distorted.

    Soon the flying boat and the ninety-eight practitioners disappeared into the mouth of the huge head.

    The two flaming star-like eyes of this huge head glanced around, and then slowly retracted into the huge black hole. As the hole closed, the dark sea returned to its usual appearance.

    But the flying boat carrying ninety-eight practitioners has disappeared into the sea of ??darkness.

    Today is Monday, please vote for me on Tomato~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 24: Plunder

    In another territory infinitely far away from the Sea of ??Darkness.

    On a chaotic star, there is a huge diamond-shaped crystal, which emits waves of fluctuations.

    "Go closer."

    "We can get even closer."

    More than a hundred World Realm people have gathered on this chaotic planet. They all looked at the diamond-shaped crystals inserted in the ground in the distance with fiery eyes. The fluctuations emitted by the crystals were directly transmitted into their minds.

    "This opportunity must be seized."

    "Come closer."

    Each world realm is like a toddler, walking with difficulty step by step. The closer they get to the diamond-shaped crystal, the stronger the invisible oppression they receive. The oppression directly acts on their true spirits, but they all  Only when you try to get closer can you hear the sounds contained in the fluctuations more clearly.

    That is the voice of Tao.

    "Wow~~~~" Above the chaotic stars, a million-mile-large black hole opened quietly, and a huge head slowly emerged from the hole. The two flaming stars on the head were in perfect alignment.  Overlooking the world realms below.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    More than a hundred World Realm people who were still immersed in the surprise of the great opportunity looked at the terrifying huge head above in astonishment. Their true spirits were trembling and fearful.

    "Huh."

    The huge head opened its mouth and sucked it in, forming a dark space-time passage. The more than a hundred World Realm people on the stars all flew up without any resistance and were sucked in.  At that time, in the space channel, even the diamond-shaped crystals inserted into the stars were sucked in.

    "Porphyry." The big mouth closed, the huge head shrank back, the dark hole closed again, and everything was silent.

    Brother Lianyu, this is already a territory beyond the control of the Dao Alliance. It belongs to the sphere of influence of the 'Eternal Clan.

    In the chaos of the void, there were two powerful men in gorgeous clothes walking side by side.

    The time and space they passed through was distorted and looked like they were walking, but in fact, every step they took was much further than the space shuttle in the ordinary world.

    "Brother, you are willing to let me fool you into becoming my disciple? Then when he awakens in the future, he will be at least half of my subordinates." The beautiful woman in green robes said with a smile.

    "Little Brother Luo is my most promising descendant in the endless years. Although he is only in the World Realm now, but with my efforts to cultivate him, he can rival Yiyi Daojun. This is not all his potential. What he is best at is  The time and spaceand in terms of time and space, within our entire Eternal Clan, you are one of the best. Only by worshiping under your sect can he achieve higher achievements in the time and space." The middle-aged man with long silver hair had a look in his eyes.  Desire, "The stronger you are before awakening, the greater the benefits you will get when awakening! The potential will be more amazing Little brother Luo, I watched him grow up and trained him step by step. Although I worship you as my teacher, it still counts.  You are half a subordinate. But for the sake of little brother Luo, let me let you take advantage of this."

    "It sounds like I'm taking advantage of you." The woman in green robe said with a smile, "I have to work hard to cultivate it, and it takes a lot of effort."

    "I, the Eternal Clan, have only a few members, and even less such outstanding descendants. Little Brother Luo can awaken at any time, but he has been suppressing If such a potential disciple is sent to your door, don't take advantage of him and act like a good boy.  Yes." said the middle-aged man with long silver hair.

    "First of all, let's talk about it. Now that brother Huo has joined my sect, I will take away a Primal Chaos from him." The woman in green robe said, "You are not allowed to get involved."

    "Okay." The middle-aged man with long silver hair responded.

    The two of them walked in the void while talking and laughing, and soon came to a chaotic world.

    "Huh?" The green-robed woman's complexion changed, and her eyes suddenly showed a little golden light, which reflected the surrounding space and time. Her face was solemn and she continued, "The surrounding space and time have been forcibly distorted."

    "Forcibly twisted?" The expression of the middle-aged man with long silver hair changed. He followed the thought and checked the chaotic world.

    "Where are you confused, little brother?"

    "Why are you missing?"

    The middle-aged man with long silver hair was shocked, "Why have all his servants and even the guardians of this chaotic world disappeared?" According to the rules he set, the guardians are absolutely not allowed to leave without his order.  This, because this is the extremely important lineage of 'Gequewang'

    But now, all the world realms in this chaotic world have disappeared.  Including his most valued descendant, Geluo.

    "My men would never dare to leave without my order. They would have been forcibly killed or taken away by force." SilverThe middle-aged man's whole body began to surge with scarlet flames, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. "The time and space here have been forcibly distorted. Find the traces of distortion and trace them to the source. I want to kill him, kill him!"

    "You can't kill" The woman in green robe looked ugly.

    "Huh?" The middle-aged man with long silver hair looked at him.

    "I can't trace the traces. This power that distorts time and space is stronger than me in time and space." The woman in green robe said, "If he wants to leave, you can't stop him at all."

    "The time and space together are stronger than you?" The silver-haired man couldn't believe it.

    "Who did it?" The woman in green robe frowned, "Could it be the Taoist League? There are only a few capable people in the Taoist League, so they lowered their status to deal with little brother Luo? It's not like that"

    The blazing chaotic star releases blazing flames, illuminating the chaotic world quite close to it. Its light nourishes all things.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    In the void next to the Chaos Star, a dark hole opened. The head of the giant beast slowly stretched out, opened its mouth and sucked in the huge Chaos Star.

    "Who?" shouted angrily.

    As the blazing chaotic stars quickly condensed and shrank, they turned into a strange beast whose whole body was filled with flames.  The previously blazing chaotic stars turned into such a flaming beast. It had a strong aura, struggled hard, and roared at the same time: "Who are you?"

    "Child, it's time to go home." The giant beast's head made a sound, and when it sucked its mouth, it also formed the dark space-time channel.

    "Huh."

    This flaming beast was unable to resist the suction force at all, and could only fly towards the dark space-time passage. The closer it got, the smaller it became, until it was completely swallowed in.

    The head of the giant beast retracted into the dark hole, and the hole was closed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    In the void, there is a humanoid creature made of water sitting cross-legged in the void, curiously looking at the void in all directions.

    "Is this what life feels like?"

    This humanoid creature is made of water all over its body. His eyes are full of curiosity, just like a newborn baby watching the world curiously.

    ¡°Wow~~~~¡± A dark hole appeared next to it, and the head of the giant beast emerged from it.

    "The little one just born"

    The giant beast¡¯s head opened its mouth and swallowed.

    "Huh? Huh?" The water humanoid creature couldn't resist and flew towards the space-time passage. It still watched curiously. It didn't struggle because it couldn't feel the slightest hostility from this seemingly terrifying creature.

    During this period of time, many powerful creatures disappeared in the vast and endless territory.

    Ji Ning and a group of other practitioners were in the flying boat and were sucked into the space-time channel. They could only feel the time and space twisting.  There is a feeling called 'time and space teleportation array'.

    "This is time and space teleportation. Where are we being sent?" Ji Ning and his group of practitioners were all terrified because the giant beast that was swallowing them was too powerful.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Space-time is stable.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning and the others saw clearly that this was the top of a towering mountain. They were teleported directly to the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain was very vast. There were already a large number of living beings, most of whom were cultivators.  At first glance, it can be seen that there are thousands of practitioners gathered here.

    Ji Ning and his ninety-eight cultivators also appeared on the top of the mountain. They collected the flying boat first, and everyone was very careful.

    "Where is this place?"

    "Fellow Taoist, where is this place and how can we leave?" Xiang Lu World God immediately asked those practitioners who had been here for a long time.

    The black-robed cultivator glanced at World God Xiang Lu and shook his head slightly: "There is no way to leave. There are restrictions around this mountain top. It is impossible to leave the top of the mountain. Even the top of the mountain itself, we cannot destroy it at all.  .Actually, I only came here half a day earlier than you."

    After hearing this, Ji Ning and the others' expressions changed slightly, and they all looked thoughtful.

    At this moment, the space above was distorted, and hundreds of practitioners appeared out of thin air. Those practitioners were all confused and uneasy.

    This chapter was written a little slowly~~~I finally finished it, uh-huh~~~

    "To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian.cam to read.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 25: The Most Powerful Country

    Ning looked around. Many practitioners who came with him also tried, but there were indeed invisible restrictions on the edges and high places of the mountain. Ning and the others could only fly up to about a hundred feet high if they wanted to fly.  It is even more impossible to take a step beyond the top of this mountain.

    "What kind of restriction is this?" Ji Ning pushed it with his hand. There was an invisible layer of restriction in front of him. Even if Ji Ning applied the power of the blue and white mist, he couldn't shake it at all.

    ¡°The feeling that mysterious giant beast gave me was so terrifying.¡±

    "My Big Brother Tian, ??and Dao Lord Da Mo, don't give me such a scary feeling." Ji Ning was horrified when he thought about it, because Dao Lord Tian and Dao Lord Da Mo are both extremely powerful beings in the endless realm.  "Perhaps Big Brother Tian and Big Mo Daojun are kind to me, so I don't feel threatened."

    "Master, master." Su Youji was beside Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Master, I heard from other practitioners nearby that they came here after being swallowed by a giant beast in the Chunfu Domain. There are also practitioners who said that they were swallowed by a giant beast in the Tiancang Domain  "Su Youjilian said.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Harufu Domain?  never heard of that.

    Tian Cang Domain?  The destination you want to go to.

    They were all swallowed by giant beasts?  It was extraordinary to have such a terrifying giant beast in the Endless Territory. Ji Ning did not believe that there were several giant beasts.

    "When this giant beast swallows us, it forms a space-time channel." Ji Ning thought, "It seems that this mysterious giant beast is very, very good at the space-time Perhaps it is because it is very good at the space-time that it can travel in a short period of time.  It appears in many places in the endless realm.¡±

    "Its strength may not be much stronger than my big brother Tian, ????but it is good at time and space."

    Although Ji Ning comforted himself like this, he understood how terrifying it was to be able to appear in so many distant territories in a short period of time.

    It should be noted that Xiang Tian Daojun also traveled all the way, and even took a time and space teleportation array to finally reach the Great Mo Territory!  Being able to easily appear in many places in the endless territory, this method is incredible.  Although Ji Ning consoled himself, he hoped that the mysterious giant beast would be weaker, so the hope of escaping would be greater.

    But deep down in his heart he understood

    There is another possibility. The strength of the mysterious giant beast is really, really strong!  Far superior to Tian Yiyijun!  It should be noted that the Tao Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is far superior to the Tao Lord of the Heavens, and even chases the Eternal Emperor!

    "what to do?"

    "How can I get out?"

    Ji Ning felt a little anxious and uneasy.

    Are you asking him to give up this deity?  Let the avatar in the Great Mo Realm cultivate the true form?  I am easy to cultivate, but the treasures I carry with me - six eternal magic weapons, three pieces of snow scrolls, Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd and many other treasures cannot be cultivated back.

    "There must be a road for the car to reach the mountain." Ji Ning waited silently, "The giant beast will not kill us directly if it swallows us here."

    time flies.

    One day, two days, three days there are more and more practitioners on the mountain top, and there are many other lives.

    Twelve days passed in the blink of an eye.

    There are more than 30,000 practitioners on the top of the mountain, and there are other life forms that are rarely seen in ordinary times. Some are creatures condensed in flames, some are plant creatures, and some are rock creatures all of them are extremely powerful.  The number of creatures in the endless realm is extremely rare, but there are thousands of them gathered here.

    "Master, it seems there are no new arrivals." Su Youji whispered as she sat next to Ji Ning.

    "Well, it's been a long time, and there's not a single new person here. I guess we'll soon know why we were captured." Ji Ning has been observing silently.

    It¡¯s time to drink tea again.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Two streams of light in the distance tore through the sky, approaching at an extremely terrifying speed.

    "What a terrifying speed." The practitioners and other creatures gathered on the mountain top were all shocked because the speed of these two streams of light was too fast. Like the golden strange bat that Ji Ning once encountered, the speed was as fast as  It's simply incomparable.

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    The two streams of light fell directly on the top of the mountain, causing the top of the mountain to tremble before the figure appeared.

    Those with terrifying auras were two strong men wearing silver armor, one was a man and the other was a woman.  The man in silver armor had a faint mark of thunder and lightning on his armor, while the woman's armor had a faint mark of sword.  The coercion they invisibly exuded made the more than 30,000 practitioners and other living beings present feel suffocated.

    ?"So strong." Ji Ning felt a terrible threat. Although the threat posed by these two men was not as strong as that of the mysterious giant beast, they could still easily crush him to death.

    Behind the man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor, there are two followers in black armor.

    The auras of these four black-armored followers are equally powerful, and the faint aurasare actually the auras of the Dao Lord of Life and Death!  But it's not very powerful, and it doesn't feel much stronger than the Golden Strange Bat.

    "You can be selected by the great master from the vast and endless territory and sent here. There should be many of you with extremely high potential." The silver-armored man's voice was thick and resounded from the top of the mountain. "Don't feel panic. You can  Coming here, coming to this most powerful country in the entire endless territory, although it is a disaster, it is also an opportunity for you."

    When Ji Ning and the others heard this, they were all shocked.

    Being singled out by the great master?

    Is that mysterious giant beast the great master?  According to Ji Ning's speculation, this man in silver armor should be an extremely powerful Dao Lord. It is indeed an exaggeration to call him a 'great master'.  However, Ning was not surprised when he thought that the mysterious giant beast could send all the creatures here from all over the endless territory.

    "The most powerful country in the Endless Territory?" Ji Ning secretly muttered, "Is it more powerful than the Eternal Clan?"

    ¡®The eternal kingdom is still strong?  "

    "You still say he has high potential? Could it be that our flying boat was captured because of me?" Ji Ning secretly thought, it's not that he is narcissistic, his potential is indeed extremely high among many worlds, even if it is revealed on the surface  The strength is already amazing.

    "Although you are here, you are not yet a member of the most powerful country, Mangya Country." The man in silver armor said, "If you cannot become a citizen of Mangya Country, you must die! If you want to survive, you must  You must become a national of Mangya Kingdom.¡±

    "We are willing." Immediately a practitioner shouted, "We are willing to become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom."

    Among the practitioners captured this time, although there are some truly evil ones such as Ji Ning and Ge Luo, there are also many ordinary ones. For example, many of the practitioners who took the same airship as Ji Ning wanted to worship.  The one who digs and destroys Daojun is his teacher.  Now they have also seen how powerful this mysterious Mangya Kingdom is, and being able to join it is probably no less than having the Dao Lord of Excavation and Destruction as their teacher.

    "Not everyone is qualified to become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom." The man in silver armor glanced at him and said indifferently.

    ¡°There are five ways to gain freedom and become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom.¡±

    "The first path is the best path. If you break through and become the Lord of Life and Death, you will become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom."

    Ji Ning and the others were speechless after hearing this.

    Become the Lord of Life and Death?

    "These people who were captured are all at the world level, and there is no Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  It is too difficult to break through the Dao Lord of Life and Death.

    "The second way is to get the protection of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death! Each Taoist Lord of Life and Death can protect three friends and can also take in up to ten slaves." The man in silver armor said, "If you are relatives and friends of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death,  Naturally, you can directly become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom. Of course, if you are willing to be a slave, you can survive. Slaves are the lowest level of Mangya Kingdom There is also labor, but at least you can survive.

    Ji Ning and the others frowned.

    Become a slave?  The lowest level?  And labor?  No one wants it.

    As for the Taoist Lord of Life and Death protecting his three friends, I am afraid that Mang Yaguo did this because he also considered that the Taoist Lord of Life and Death also had relatives and friends.  But Ji Ning and the others had just arrived here, so how could they know the Dao Lord of Life and Death?

    "The third way is a very safe way. Go to the distant and endless territory of Jiudulong Mountain to mine. As long as you dig enough mines, you can also be free and become a citizen of our Mangya Kingdom. But you must tell us in advance  For you guys, if you go mining in the normal world, it will usually take you thousands of Chaos Epochs to dig enough ore."

    "Nine-Headed Dragon Mountain?" Geluo, who was inconspicuous among the practitioners, frowned, "I heard from my father that Nine-Headed Dragon Mountain is a legendary place, and there is the ore 'Nine-Headed Dragon Crystal', which is very precious. It is said to be  It was monopolized by a mysterious force. I didn¡¯t expect that it was monopolized by Mang Ya Country.¡±

    The man in silver armor glanced at him and smiled slightly.

    ??Mining for thousands of Chaos Epochs?

    "I know you are not willing to work hard for thousands of years to mine, but in the future many of you practitioners will cry and shout to mine." The man in silver armor said calmly, "The fourth way, in

    ¡®The third insect nest will survive for a thousand years.

    As long as you are still alive in a thousand years, you can also become a citizen of our Mangya Kingdom.  "

    Chapter 1 is here~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 26: Choice

    "Survive for a thousand years?" All the cultivators and special beings on the mountain top are dying. They were kidnapped and have reached the world level.  For people at their level, a thousand years is indeed nothing. For people like Ji Ning and others, it would have taken more than six hundred years to travel through the sea of ??darkness.

    "If it only takes a thousand years to become a citizen of the Mangya Kingdom and live safely, everyone would be willing to do so.

    But to survive in the Third Insect Nest for a thousand years, it sounds like this ¡®Third Insect Nest¡¯ is not a good place.

    The man in silver armor had a sneer on his face: "It sounds very simple, but I must remind you that the third insect nest is the nest specially used to cultivate insect beasts in Mangya Kingdom, even the third nest!  A large number of powerful insect beasts are cultivated in it, and there are many insect beasts that are comparable to the Taoist Lord of Life and Death."

    "There are weak insect beasts, powerful insect beasts, and even insect beasts that are as powerful as me A large number of insect beasts live in the third insect nest."

    "Choose the fourth path, which is to live in the third insect nest for a thousand years! If you are lucky and don't encounter powerful insect beasts, you may be able to live a thousand years easily. But if you are unlucky,  If you encounter some extremely powerful insect beasts, you may lose your life in an instant." The man in silver armor said with a smile, "According to the rules discovered in the past, if you choose the fourth path, probably one out of ten will survive."

    Ten, can only one survive?

    This makes the practitioners and special beings on the mountaintop feel pressure.

    Even some powerful practitioners such as Ji Ning and Ge Luo, as well as some mysterious special beings with unpredictable abilities, instantly rejected this path.

    Because this path requires some luck, after all, they are only at the world level, even some of the most evil ones can only compete with the First Step Dao Lord!  But there are a lot of terrible insect beasts living in the third insect nest. Didn't you listen to what the man in silver armor said? Some insect beasts are no less powerful than him.  If you encounter those insect beasts, you will definitely die!

    No truly strong person is willing to accept this result.

    "The fifth way." The man in silver armor showed a strange smile.

    "Let me tell you the fifth way." The silver-armored woman on the side said with a cold voice, as if a sharp sword was piercing into the true spirit of every practitioner and special life, "The fifth way is to live on the Star Island.  ¡¤All you have to do is survive On Star Island, the opponents you encounter are from other worlds, and you need to kill each other, and in the end only the best will survive."

    "May I ask what the fifth road, Star Island, wants us to do?" A man wearing a white robe, holding a wooden staff, and with an extremely handsome face said.

    The silver-armored woman glanced at him and said calmly: "I will tell you when I get to Star Island. To put it simply, your opponents are the world realms who were also kidnapped. Only the best among you can leave Star Island alive.  ! Probably, one out of a hundred can survive."

    "What."

    "A hundred people, only one survives?"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "How could it be so crazy?"

    "They are all in the world realm."

    All practitioners, special beings, and some indistinguishable descendants of the eternal clan mixed in were horrified.

    Ji Ning, as well as some other extremely powerful people, are actually more inclined towards the fifth path.  Because the competitors of the fifth path are other captured world realms, they all think that they are extremely strong in the world realm. They are not willing to try their luck in the third insect nest, but the mortality rate of this fifth path is  It's too high.

    One hundred ¡¤ can you survive one?

    Ji Ning was also speechless.

    Even the Taoist Alliance would not dare to do this. After all, every world that grows up usually has a sect behind it.  Just like the Mangya Kingdom, they simply plundered people from all over the endless territory and didn't care about their life or death.  That's why they use such a cruel method to screen and eliminate.

    "Although I am strong, I am only the strongest among practitioners. But there are many special beings who were kidnapped around me." What Ji Ning is most afraid of are those special beings. Special beings can be strong or weak.  Not even as good as a practitioner, at best some of the methods are more special.

    But some powerful ones are unbelievable.

    Powerful special beings, because of their talents, will be good at some very powerful methods.  For example, some special beings who are good at illusions may not be able to compare with mental practitioners in the world.  It should be noted that Ji Ning has never met a spiritual practitioner at the world level until now.

    "Only one out of a hundred survives"

    "My opponent is not onlyPractitioners also have special lives.  "

    "what to do?"

    "Which way to choose?"

    Ji Ning began to think.

    "Five roads, the first three are safe." The man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor looked at each other, and the man in silver armor said casually, "Become the Lord of Life and Death, or ask for the blessing of the Lord of Life and Death, or become an eternal  Slaves! You can also go mining. This is a road without danger."

    ¡°Not many people would choose these three paths.

    Because becoming the Lord of Life and Death is not something you can achieve just by thinking about it.

    I hope you can protect me from Taojun.

    Being a slave?  No one is willing. After all, when there are other choices, few people in the world will directly choose to become a slave. Everyone knows that becoming a citizen of Mang Ya Country is a great opportunity. No one is willing to miss this opportunity, and slaves  They are at the bottom, with little hope of getting ahead.

    Mining?  A thousand ages of chaos?  too long.

    "The next two paths are to survive in the third insect nest for a thousand years, and one out of ten will survive." The man in silver armor continued, "Or go to Star Island, where you compete with each other, and one out of a hundred will survive."

    "Hoo, ho, ho, ho, ho."

    The man in silver armor waved his hand.

    Immediately, four rays of light came down, dividing the top of the mountain into four areas.

    "Choose the second path and enter this area. Choose the third path and enter this area This is the fourth path, this is the fifth path." The man in silver armor said casually and glanced over  All practitioners and special beings on the mountaintop, "Choose, choose your own path."

    There was a commotion on the top of the mountain for a while, and everyone was hesitating. The man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor did not urge them, but waited silently.

    Gradually, people began to make choices.

    A practitioner has entered the third path, which means going to the Nine-Head Dragon Mountain to mine. I am afraid it will take a thousand Chaos Epochs to dig enough ore to become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom.

    "My strength is too weak. No matter whether it is the Third Insect Nest or Star Island, my chance of survival may be too low." The practitioner stood there.

    As he made his choice, practitioners immediately made their choices one after another.

    The third road, the fourth road, the fifth road

    There are many choices.

    "Master, what should we do? Which one should we choose?" Su Youji asked via voice transmission.

    "I choose the fifth path." Ji Ning said via voice message, "What about you?"

    Ji Ning can only choose this way.

    It is impossible for him to choose the first three paths.  Because he had to reach Tiancang Palace in an era of chaos!  Only after becoming a citizen of Mang Ya Kingdom can one hope to leave.  Ji Ning couldn't go mining, let alone be a slave, and now he couldn't become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    As for entering the insect nest, it was purely a matter of luck, and Ji Ning would not choose. He was quite confident in his own strength.

    "The fifth way?" Su Youji hesitated, "Then I will choose the fifth way."

    "You don't have to be demanding, this involves lives, you can choose whichever one you want." Ji Ning said.

    "The fifth way." Su Youji gritted her teeth, "I know that I am relatively weak, but I also have some confidence in the insect beasts you lent me, Master. I don't want to choose any other way."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In his opinion, there are probably many practitioners who choose the fifth path.

    Because everyone would generally rather fight with others of the same level than be slaves, gamble on luck, or waste time.

    Ji Ning suddenly took out a bracelet and handed it to Su Youji: "Youji, here are the Eighteen Feng Sha Puppet. The Feng Sha Eighteen Puppet's help to me is very limited, but you have it, and the five  With the help of eleven insect beasts, there is a certain hope that we can come out of Star Island alive. I have given orders to these wind demon puppets. They will not resist you and you can easily refine them."

    "Master, these will also be helpful to you." Su Youji was anxious. She knew very well how dangerous the fifth road was. It takes only one out of a hundred to survive. It should be noted that there are many special lives.

    "Take it." Ji Ning repeated.

    Su Youji looked at the young man in white in front of her. At first, she decided to follow Ji Ning because she saw how powerful he was. However, during the years they spent together, she also gradually discovered Ji Ning's temperament. Ji Ning seemed calm and casual, but she could  I will never identify with people easily.  But once he recognized her, he would truly treat her as a life and death partner, and Su Youji always felt that Ji Ning had something on his mind, but she wanted to find out, but she couldn't.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning put the bracelet on SuSu Youji nodded and followed behind.

    More than 30,000 practitioners and thousands of special beings have made their choice.

    What surprised Ji Ning and the others was that there were twenty-three practitioners and two special beings who chose the second path.  It should be noted that everyone is new to this place and does not know any Taoist Lord of Life and Death. Choosing the second path is tantamount to willing to become a slave.

    "It's really quite strange." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Being a slave also has the advantages of being a slave. You can directly become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom. Although you are only at the lowest level, you can still have access to some secrets of Mangya Kingdom.

    The third path, mining, has more than a thousand practitioners and more than a hundred special life choices.

    The fourth path, insect nest survival, has more than 5,000 practitioners and more than 200 special life choices.

    The fifth path is to survive on Star Island. More than 20,000 practitioners and thousands of special beings have chosen this fifth path.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 27: Sixth Floor

    Those who chose the other paths were escorted by the four black followers, while those who chose the first path, ¡®Star Island Survival¡¯, were escorted by the men in silver armor and the women in silver armor.

    It was said that they were being escorted, but in reality they were being taken into the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.

    Phew!  call!

    The man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor flew away from the top of the mountain and flew towards another area of ??Mangya Kingdom, because there is no way to travel through the void in Mangya Kingdom and they can only rely on flying!  This flight lasted several days.

    On the eleventh day after flying away from the mountain top.

    "Um?"

    "Fluctuation?" Ji Ning and his group of more than 30,000 cultivators with special beings gathered in the cave. Ji Ning suddenly felt that his three snow map scrolls resonated with the distant place, "Could it be that there are also snow map scrolls in Mangya country?"  ?I wonder if it¡¯s the fourth picture I¡¯m missing.¡±

    When the man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor flew away through the air.

    A green-skinned alien life with gills indeed rushed out of the lake below. He looked up at the sky and instantly saw the silver-armored man and silver-armored woman tens of billions of miles away. Especially when he saw the silver armor on their bodies.  His expression changed: "Is it the Snow Map Scroll? They are the two powerful men from the Twelve Palaces. They should be escorting the newly kidnapped World Realm. It is estimated that the Snow Map Scroll is on the body of a new World Realm.  . Damn it, I¡¯ve left Star Island and can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Although Ji Ning sensed the snow map scroll, there was nothing he could do. In the blink of an eye, he stayed in this cave for a month and a half.

    "Huh."

    Very suddenly, all the practitioners and special beings were removed out of thin air.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning and the others looked around curiously.

    Ahead is a huge dark abyss. The bottom of the abyss swallows all the light. It is difficult for Ji Ning and the others to see clearly what is below.

    And in the mid-air above the dark abyss, there are islands floating in the air. Each island is only about a hundred feet in size. At a glance, there are hundreds of thousands of floating islands!  They are all densely suspended in the sky, and they are constantly rotating slowly.  Moreover, among these hundreds of thousands of floating islands, some are suspended at high heights and some are at low heights.

    The lowest level contains 99% of the islands. Ji Ning estimated that there are more than 300,000 islands!

    The higher level has more than 20,000 islands.

    The third level has more than 3,000 islands.

    The fourth level has more than a hundred islands.

    On the fifth floor, there are only twelve islands.

    The sixth floor is the highest level, with only one island!

    "This is Star Island." The man in silver armor pointed to the floating islands, "Each Star Island has a World Realm!"

    "All of them?"

    Ji Ning and the others were in a commotion, which meant that there were more than 300,000 World Realm people gathered here.

    "The world realm on Star Island can only challenge world realms on the same level or lower." The man in silver armor said, "If you fight against different world realms on the same level and win ten games in a row, you can advance to a higher level.  One level. Win ten more games in a row, and then move to a higher level. As long as you lose once, even if you are lucky enough to survive, you will have to drop one level."

    Ji Ning and the others¡¯ expressions changed after hearing this.

    Ji Ning looked at the floating islands. He finally understood that these floating islands were slowly rotating at different heights. The only island on the sixth floor must have defeated at least ten opponents on the fifth floor.  Then reach the sixth floor.  From now on, he is the only one who can challenge his opponent, and his opponent has no right to challenge him.

    "I dare to ask, how can we become citizens of Mangya Kingdom?" A practitioner suddenly spoke.

    "Don't worry." The man in silver armor smiled, "Choosing to come to Star Island is your best choice. Those who are slaves have no hope. Those who want to mine, a thousand Chaos Epochs? There are actually people who choose to do it.  I really don¡¯t know what is going on in my mind. As for those who go to the insect nest, I¡¯m afraid they are all weak and unsure of themselves and deliberately try their luck.¡±

    "And you are full of confidence in yourself and have chosen this path of one hundred."

    "We have fought again and again on Star Island. It is very simple to become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom." The man in silver armor said, "As long as you collect a complete set of inheritance, you can become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom."

    "Have you collected a complete inheritance?"

    The practitioners and special beings present were all confused.

    "Yes, on Star Island, every time you defeat or kill an opponent, you must get the inheritance treasure in the opponent's hand." The man in silver armor said. For example, the inheritance left by a powerful person with mental power is recorded in  Enter the 3,600 inheritance treasures.  As long as you collect these 3,600 treasures, you will get a completeInheritance.  You can apply to become a national of Mangya Kingdom.  "

    "Heart power inheritance?"

    Everyone, including Ji Ning, was in a commotion.

    Being called a ¡®mighty man of mental power¡¯ by this powerful Dao Lord, how can the inheritance left behind be simple?  It should be noted that in the endless realm, it is still possible to find those among the ancestor gods and ancestors who are good at some mental methods.  But mental methods at the World Realm level are very rare, and mental power masters at the level of the Dao Lord of Life and Death are even rarer.

    "Of course, the inheritance of mind power is divided into 3,600 treasures, which is the top inheritance. There are many other inheritances, some are scattered on a thousand inheritance treasures. Some are scattered on 500 inheritance treasures.  Among the inherited treasures, some are scattered over two hundred inherited treasures.¡±

    "When you get to Star Island, you can easily find out which island each inherited treasure is on, and you can propose a battle to it. The premise is that you are qualified to propose a battle. Like the only sixth-level one now  No one is qualified to challenge that world realm to him. Only he can challenge other world realms to a battle."

    "Anyway!"

    "After you have assembled a complete set of inheritance, you can ask to leave and become a citizen of Mangya Kingdom."

    "After gathering two complete sets of inheritance, I must leave."

    The man in silver armor suddenly smiled, "Of course, like the one on the sixth floor, he got a complete set of inheritance, and then deliberately lost a few treasures, and then won another set of inheritance. He lost a few more in and out.  , he has received eight inheritances.¡±

    "What."

    "Can it still be like this?"

    Ji Ning and the others were immediately speechless.

    You can leave after you have collected one set, and you must leave after you have collected two sets. There are loopholes in this rule!

    "There are a total of ninety-nine powerful inheritances in the Star Island area, all of which are extremely powerful inheritances." The man in silver armor said with a smile, "It is very difficult for ordinary citizens of Mangya Kingdom to obtain some powerful inheritances.  On the contrary, in the Star Island area, there are ninety-nine precious inheritances, but each inheritance is divided into a large number of treasures If you are capable, you can defeat other opponents and seize their inheritance treasures."

    "Remember!"

    "Fight at most once a day."

    "If you don't have a single inherited treasure for a month! Then you will be executed." The man in silver armor said, "So it is impossible to avoid war and live a comfortable life."

    Ji Ning and the others understood it as soon as they heard it.

    For the loser, the inherited treasures will be plundered!  Then there is not even a single inheritance treasure, and people from other world realms are too lazy to fight!  In this case, you can live comfortably.

    But it is impossible for Mangya Kingdom to let them live in peace. If they don¡¯t have an inherited treasure for a month, it means death!

    Executed by Mang Yaguo!

    Killed by other worlds!

    A set of inheritance, especially in the later period, for example, 1,99 pieces, only one set in one set.  It is easy to be targeted by some stronger people.  I'm afraid they will directly engage in a fight and take everything away from you.

    "If you try to seize some of the top inheritances, the mortality rate may be higher."

    "Seize some inferior inheritance, the mortality rate is lower."

    Ji Ning understood.

    "This place is both danger and opportunity. Ninety-nine inheritances, haha, you may not be able to get them even if you risk your lives in the endless territory. But here you have a chance to get them. Even like that one!" The man in silver armor pointed at the ninth floor.  That practitioner said, "That one has gathered eight inheritances. If you have the strength, you can do it too."

    "Of course, be careful, don't lose your life." The man in silver armor suddenly shouted, "Old guy, come to 31,091 more Star Islands."

    "Um."

    A low voice came from the depths of the dark abyss.

    Boom boom boom~~~~ Suddenly star islands emerged from the dark abyss.

    Chapter 1 is here.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 28: First Arrival

    Star islands flew towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Go." The man in silver armor waved his hand, and a mighty force acted on all the world realms. Even Ji Ning felt that it was difficult to resist the force.

    Ji Ning followed that force and flew to the star island closest to him.

    "Master." Su Youji's voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked.

    In the distance, Su Youji also flew towards her Star Island. She looked at Ji Ning.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "You too." Su Youji had a look of reluctance in her eyes.

    Ji Ning sighed in his heart.

    There is no other way. If you choose to set foot on Star Island, you must fight for each world.  There is no way he can protect Su Youji anymore. He will do whatever he can to help, and the rest is up to Su Youji herself.

    Watching the practitioners and special beings flying up to the star islands, and then all of these star islands flew into the distance, flying at the lowest level. The man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor watched from a distance.  With.

    "Although the number that the Lord has kidnapped from all over the Endless Territory this time is small, only tens of thousands, there must be many of them with extremely high potential." The woman in silver armor said with a smile.

    "Yeah." The man in silver armor nodded.

    Mang Ya Country is also a very powerful and mysterious force in the endless territory. It naturally has its own territory, where countless lives thrive, and a large number of world realms are cultivated.

    But the great master will still rob some from other territories in the Endless Territory. The plunders are not too many. They only add up to tens of thousands, which is just a drop in the bucket for the Endless Territory. Therefore, some other big forces will tolerate it. There is no need.  This offends the Lord.

    "How many of these people can reach the fifth and sixth floors?" the woman in silver armor asked.

    "I guess there can be ten people who can set foot on the fifth floor! It's hard to say there's not even one on the sixth floor." The silver-armored man's eyes fell on the island of hundreds of thousands of stars in the distance.  The pinnacle, the only island on the sixth floor, "Betalee, I don't know which of our twelve houses he will choose when the time comes."

    "It's probably the Heart Palace, or the Light Palace." The woman in silver armor said with emotion, "We in Mangya Country have not encountered such a peerless monster for a long, long time. A special life that could only be regarded as a special one.  Who would have thought that the level of evildoers could be comparable to that of ancient practitioners."

    "Yes, the first time I saw Betalaie, I thought he was an ancient cultivator." The man in silver armor sighed, "It's really amazing! Even the Lord pays attention to him. The Heart Palace and the Light Palace are fighting fiercely in secret, and I want to  We need to get Betalaie to join us.¡±

    "It's a pity that he is not good at swords, otherwise I would have wanted him to enter our sword palace." The woman in silver armor shook her head, "Let's go, our mission is completed."

    The man in silver armor and the woman in silver armor glanced at the only star island on the sixth floor, then turned into two streams of light and left quickly.  They all know very well that 'Betalee can break through to the Dao Lord of Life and Death at any time. Once he breaks through, even the First Step Dao Lord will probably be no less powerful than the Three Steps Dao Lord.

    That would be enough to rival them both.  Such a peerless monster made the master pay attention to the existence that he admired, even if they were both treated equally.

    The quiet Star Island.

    Ji Ning walked on the Star Island. The island was only a hundred feet in diameter. There was an elegant courtyard on it. There were many carvings on the courtyard, which had a special charm. The moment Ji Ning landed on the Star Island, he recognized it.  Lord.

    ¡°From today on, I will live here for a long time.¡±

    As soon as Ji Ning's thoughts moved, the appearance of the small courtyard in front of him began to change, turning into a small courtyard just like the earth age.

    Opened the courtyard door.

    There was a deck chair inside the courtyard gate. Ji Ning was lying on the deck chair. With a casual move, the golden letter flew out of the room and into Ji Ning's hands.

    The golden slip records the inheritance treasures owned by the practitioners on each of the more than 300,000 star islands!

    There are also introductions to the ninety-nine precious inheritances above.

    "Ranked No. 1 in the inheritance of mind power, this is a mind power practitioner who has reached the edge of harmony.

    ¡®Taojun Yushang, the inheritance left behind, the inheritance of mind power is mysterious and powerful. Every practitioner of mindpower is the top existence at the same level. Taojun Yushang was once the most powerful Taoist in the endless territory!  After the failure of He Dao, he even killed an Eternal Emperor before he died and the Dao disappeared This inheritance is extremely precious, no less than the inheritance of the Eternal Emperor!  The 3,600 inheritance treasures scattered among the 3,600 inheritance treasures were gathered together! The 3,600 inheritance treasures were collected.??You can get the inheritance.  "

    "The second ranked 'time and space inheritance', this is the inheritance left by the great master, although it is only

    ¡®The first chapter, but it is enough to control the endless territory, scattered on 1,800 inheritance treasures. Once you gather the inheritance treasures, you can get the inheritance.  "

    "Ranked third¡­¡­"

    Ninety-nine inheritances, with detailed rankings.

    The strongest one has to collect 3,600 inheritance treasures.

    The weakest one has to collect a hundred inheritance treasures.

    Although Ji Ning was moved when he saw a few of them, he still shook his head secretly: "As I expected, this is just a place for screening the world realm after all. The truly most powerful inheritance of Mangya Country cannot be placed here.  "

    The second ranked ¡®time and space inheritance¡¯ was left by the great master. It would be extraordinary if that master left a complete inheritance.  It's a pity that it's only the first one.

    Ninety-nine kinds of inheritance.

    Except for the second one, which was left by the Lord, the other ninety-eight types are all inherited by the Tao Lord.  The legacy left by the Dao Lord and the inheritance left by the Eternal Emperor are two different concepts.

    Like the Tao Lord Yushang, the Tao Lord of Ten Thousand Gods, this kind of Tao Lord is the most heaven-defying and can rival the Eternal Emperor.  But any Eternal Emperor is at least at the level of Ten Thousand Gods and others, and some are even more powerful.

    Compared with these inheritances, the four scrolls of Emperor Xuejian are relatively more precious.

    "The number one inheritance of mental power is extremely precious. I am afraid it can be compared with the inheritance of Emperor Xuejian." Ji Ning looked at it carefully.

    There are two types of swordsmanship inheritance that I want most.

    Ranked 19th and 73rd respectively!  They are all left by Daojun.

    "If there is hope in the future, I'd better find a way to get the fourth picture of the Snow Book. As for the inheritance of swordsmanship here, I can find a way to learn from it, which can also improve my swordsmanship." Ji Ning has already gradually begun to master swordsmanship.  Have your own understanding.

    For Ji Ning, the more swordsmanship, the better. He had mastered more than 5,000 swordsmanships at the Five Thousand Swordsman Hall.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up.

    "This seems good!" Ji Ning looked at it carefully again, and his eyes fell on the ninth-ranked inheritance.

    Ranked ninth: 'Footwork inheritance, this is a set of footwork used for close combat. It is a footwork learned by an unknown powerful person by observing thunder and lightning. It is suitable for close combat.

    Ji Ning himself didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He mainly looked at swordsmanship and mental strength. After a closer look, he felt that the ninth-ranked footwork inheritance was extraordinary.

    It¡¯s just a set of footwork, but it can rank ninth?

    And the realization of lightning and lightning, Jining practiced ¡®nine source gods, and secret techniques are also familiar with thunder and lightning. I believe that the inheritance of this step of practice should be good.

    "When I fight now, I rely on swordsmanship, with the help of lightning wings at most. There is no really good movement technique." Ji Ning looked at it carefully and immediately decided to inherit this ninth-ranked footwork as his own.  One goal!

    "newcomer?"

    "So many newcomers."

    When Ji Ning and his large group of World Realms flew to Star Island, a large number of Star Islands flew to the first level, which naturally attracted the attention of the more than 300,000 World Realms who were already here.

    Some of them stood on their own island of stars and watched from a distance, while others learned some simple information through the golden letters.  The golden tablets will record in detail the simple messages of each practitioner on Star Island as well as the information about the inherited treasures.

    "These newcomers must have brought treasures such as Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    "You have to hurry up and grab it."

    "A fight."

    "A fight."

    "Many of the more powerful world realms have been moved. The weak ones have been exploited long ago. Some even have their magic weapons exploited, leaving them with no treasures at all.  As for Ji Ning and the others, these 30,000-plus world realms have just arrived, so they must all have many treasures.

    In Mangya Country, life is the same and treasures are needed.

    "Hurry up and make a fight." Especially those in the world who are very strong, but have had their magic weapons robbed by stronger ones, immediately start making a fight. They need the magic weapons they can get now!  Nature begins to exploit the newcomers.

    "A fight? A fight from the third level?" Ji Ning was still leisurely learning about the ninety-nine inheritances on the recliner, when he immediately encountered a fight.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 29: First Battle

    "I'm the new guy here, and it looks like I'm quite envious." Ji Ning didn't rush to accept the challenge, but waited silently, one, two, three, four, five

    There are quite a few people asking for a fight with Ji Ning!

    During the cup of tea, there was one person from the third-level Star Island who wanted to fight, two people from the second-level Star Island who wanted to fight, and twelve people from the lowest level, the first level!

    "A total of fifteen world realms have asked me to fight." Ji Ning secretly thought, according to the rules of the battle, each world realm can only fight once a day!  Ji Ning can also make a fight with other world realms. If the other party agrees, then he can fight. If the other party doesn't agree then Ji Ning can only choose one of the fifteen fights and must fight with one of them.

    In fact, it is very rare to select opponents on a large scale. When I first came here, I knew that Ji Ning and the others must be pregnant with some magic babies, etc., so they would invite so many battles.

    Normally, there may not be a single fight at the end of the day!

    "With whom?"

    "These Star Islands are divided into six levels. The third level is neither high nor low After all, there are more than 3,000 world realms of this level here, just him." Ji Ning is also a high-level artist.  People are bold. If a weaker person just comes here, he may choose an opponent on the first level.

    Through the golden letter, Ji Ning crushed the other party's message about a fight with a sudden thought. This meant - accept the challenge!

    There are more than 3,000 floating islands on the third level, one of which is the Star Island.

    "Accept the challenge?"

    "He actually accepted the challenge?" The chubby boy with red lips and white teeth jumped up, with a look of ecstasy on his face. "Hahaha, he actually accepted the challenge. That's great. Could it be that my bad luck is gone and I am starting to get better?"  Lucky?"

    This guy named Danbao is full of joy and anger and does not hide it at all.

    "You are a great alchemy master like me, but here the alchemy method is completely useless and you have to fight with other worlds." The chubby young man muttered as he walked towards the room.

    Pushing the door and entering, there are a large number of divine patterns on the floor and walls of the house. As long as you are in the house, you are in this divine pattern formation.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Space movement.

    The God of Danbao World disappeared out of thin air.

    The beautiful island was covered with a layer of ice and snow, and for a while the entire island was silent.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The chubby young man appeared out of thin air. He looked around and saw that the entire island was covered in silver. He could see clearly at a glance, which made him quite satisfied: "The place where we fought this time is not bad. At least the scenery is good. It is much better than last time."  .¡±

    "Looks like I'm really starting to get lucky." Danbao World God was lying leisurely on the snow, squinting his eyes, "The inherited treasures I collected are already at the bottom, but those damn ones on the fourth floor  The World Realm always comes to rob me. I hope I have better luck this time. It¡¯s best if the opponent has the Eternal Divine Weapon. If I get the Eternal Divine Weapon, my strength will greatly increase, and I can fight with those on the fourth level. Maybe  There is still hope for a complete set of inheritance.¡±

    The last time he collected a set of inheritances ranked ninety-sixth, they were scattered among a hundred inheritance treasures. He had already collected ninety-one, but the damn fourth level of the world sent him a message.  He made a challenge to a world on the second level. As long as the other party accepted the challenge, he would not have to fight the one on the fourth level.

    But the guy on the second floor didn¡¯t answer the challenge!

    He had no choice but to accept the challenge from the fourth level.

    That battle

    He lost, and all the inherited treasures were plundered!  He had worked so hard for so long, but it was all in vain. He almost went crazy at the time.

    "Huh."

    Space distortion.

    Ji Ning appeared on the ice and snow island. Ji Ning looked at the surrounding scenery and smiled. At the same time, he also saw the chubby boy sleeping on the snow not far away.

    "Whoosh." The chubby young man stood up and stared at Ji Ning with blazing eyes: "Fellow Taoist, I see that you have an extraordinary bearing. I'm afraid you have something important in your possession."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    The chubby boy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he became excited: ¡°Eternal magic weapon?¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning smiled and nodded again. There were hundreds of thousands of World Realm people gathered here, and there were many who were afraid of the Eternal Divine Weapon. Ji Ning was too lazy to hide it. Those who were weak and had the Eternal Divine Weapon might be coveted, but  Ji Ning's strength was not fearful at all.

    "Hey, this magic weapon is what the strong deserve, but it is a waste in your hands." The chubby boy's breath suddenly surged, and he also showed six arms, grabbingSix black sledgehammers, "Hand over the treasure quickly and spare your life."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw the chubby boy in front of him, he had a good impression of him, as if he were seeing a baby. All the joy and anger of the chubby boy in front of him were on his face, and he didn¡¯t seem to be disgusted at all, just like a child.

    But Ji Ning was shocked when he followed.

    How can you treat yourself as a child if you can reach the world level?  It can make you feel good unknowingly. Maybe it's the nature of this world, or maybe it's the method of cultivation.

    "It depends on how capable you are." Ji Ning held a divine sword, Purple Light Qiong, in each hand. On this Star Island, no matter how weak the opponent was, he could not be careless.

    Ji Ning is holding two swords. Although he is not in the strongest state, the two swords can be combined, and Ji Ning's swordsmanship is enough to prevent any leakage.

    "Take my hammer." The chubby boy flew forward, and the sledgehammer in his hand immediately turned into a stream of light. For a moment, the space was compressed layer by layer. The power was so powerful that even Ji Ning was stunned.

    The pinnacle of world gods?  It seems there¡¯s more!

    "Bang!" With a seemingly casual swing of the sword in Ji Ning's hand, he directly struck the opponent's sledgehammer head-on. This sledgehammer is good at hitting opponents. It is indeed very difficult to strike the sledgehammer with a sword.  It's a stupid behavior, but Ji Ning is too confident in his own power. It's too difficult to meet someone who can suppress him in the world. If Ji Ning really encounters a monster who is stronger than himself, Ji Ning can also use it.  Force back.

    As expected, Ji Ning slashed his opponent backwards with a casual sword strike.

    "How is that possible?" The chubby young man showed a dull look after landing and looked at Ji Ning, "In this world that I just came to, I had a fight with someone, but why did I meet such a strong one?"

    "I don't believe it, I don't believe it." The chubby boy rushed forward again, and the six sledgehammers triggered the void. At this moment, Ji Ning felt as if the world had collapsed, and the six sledgehammers hit him one after another.

    Ji Ning looked at it and sighed secretly.

    The opponent's strength should be at the peak level of a world god, and the mighty force of this sledgehammer is difficult to resist. However, this kind of pure desire to overwhelm people with force, and even affect the space so that the enemy cannot resist, must be met head-on  ¡¤But it has a fatal flaw, that is, once the enemy confronts you head-on, it's over.

    "Bang bang bang." Ji Ning no longer showed mercy and struck three times in a row. The first strike sent the opponent flying backwards. The second strike made the opponent panic and resist. He fell to the ground after being hit. The island shook, revealing a huge big hole.  pit.

    The third sword struck the opponent lying in the pit, causing the opponent to vomit blood.

    "Can you admit defeat?" Ji Ning pointed his sword at his opponent.

    "It's too strong. Even on the fourth floor, only those monsters who have rushed to the fifth floor can be so strong." The chubby boy lying in the pit with blood on the corners of his mouth was a little dazed, "Why am I so unlucky?  , there are more than 30,000 newcomers, I will randomly fight with one of them, and I will meet a monster who has the hope of rushing to the fifth floor."

    Ji Ning's heart moved when he heard this. He didn't know much about the strength of the opponents at all levels on Star Island, but the opponent in front of him had been on Star Island for a long time, but he understood most of them.

    "There are so few monsters like this, but I have encountered them." The chubby young man looked at Ji Ning and said, "Can you please don't take away my sledgehammer? They are also the divine weapons of the Tao."

    "The Divine Weapon of the Tao?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked. Using the Divine Weapon of the Tao can bring out the peak power of a world god?  The world in front of us is too powerful, much stronger than the Black Lotus God Emperor and the others!  If you use the eternal magic weapon, won't you be able to exert strength beyond the peak of the world god?

    "Really, if you don't believe me, just look at it." The chubby boy continued, "You can release your spiritual consciousness and check all the magic weapons in my body. Alas, it's a pity that I have even plundered all the Chaos Spiritual Liquid. I only have these six sledgehammers."  ¡­¡±

    Although he has encountered those who are slightly stronger than him, most opponents will not go too far, because if he goes too far, he will offend the Danbao World God. It is difficult to kill a powerful World God with all his strength.  , generally causing the opponent to consume a lot of divine power.

    It takes a long time to recover your divine power, but on Star Island, you may be challenged to fight every day.  Once the strength is greatly damaged, it is easy for the opponent to take advantage of it.

    Therefore, if there is no absolute strength gap, the opponent will not be forced to fight hard.

    But Ji Ning has the strength to kill the opponent easily, because the gap is indeed huge. The opponent is at the peak of the world god, but Ji Ning is comparable to the level of a Taoist master.

    "I only have these six sledgehammers." The chubby boy looked at Ji Ning, really afraid that Ji Ning would take away the sledgehammer.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 30: Three Months

    Chapter 2!

    If Ji Ning takes away his sledgehammer by force, his strength will be greatly reduced again. Although he can bully the divine weapons of the Tao on the first level, these six sledgehammers were brought by him from the outside world.  It is the most suitable for him. It is difficult to obtain the divine weapons of Tao suitable for him from other weak world realms.

    "You are really" Ji Ning's consciousness swept away, and the other party did not resist, so Ji Ning easily investigated.

    "You don't even have a bottle of Chaos Spiritual Liquid or a Chaos Crystal." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Everything I had was robbed." The chubby boy shook his head. "There is no way. I am not as strong as others. It is good to be able to keep these six sledgehammers. I originally had an eternal magic weapon, but it was also taken away.  .¡±

    As he spoke, the chubby young man looked at Ji Ning, begging for mercy: "Can you please don't take away these six sledgehammers from me?"

    "Don't worry, I still look down on your six-blade sledgehammer." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I want to ask you something, and also give me the treasure of swordsmanship inheritance in your hand."

    "Here." The chubby boy was very quick and threw a sword-shaped sign to Ji Ning. This is one of the treasures of the swordsmanship inheritance ranked seventy-three. Although it is ranked seventy-three, it is also divided into one hundred and eighty.  You must get this set together.

    ¡°You can just ask, I will tell you everything about Danbao.¡± The chubby boy said after seeing that Ji Ning had no intention of killing him.

    "Your name is Danbao?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes, Alchemy. This is the Taoist name given to me by my master, because my master is good at refining alchemy and I am also good at refining alchemy. Who would have thought that I was so unlucky? I was invited to help a Taoist master to refine alchemy.  But on the way, including me and the ten World Realm people who came to invite me, they were all kidnapped by a Dao Lord of Life and Death." Danbao World God said helplessly.

    Ji Ning was surprised when he heard this.

    Are you good at alchemy?

    This guy who has the peak strength of a world god just by relying on the divine weapon of Tao is actually good at alchemy?  And he was also invited to help Daojun refine elixirs?  The level of alchemy must be very high. Ji Ning knew very well that in the Endless Territory, some powerful alchemy masters were very popular.

    "Alas, what's the use of being good at alchemy? Mang Yaguo doesn't look down on me at all. I can only fight here with other worlds." The God of Alchemy World said helplessly, "I am good at manipulating the void and have great strength. I am also good at alchemy.  You need now you can only fight with other world realms with a sledgehammer."

    Ji Ning can deduce that this Alchemy World God is definitely very powerful in alchemy, and he has an even more powerful master who is good at alchemy.  If it were in the outside world, even ordinary Taoist Lords of Life and Death would not offend someone with this status.

    Have the opportunity¡­¡­

    You can help him.  When the magic power of this elixir world comes out in the future, if you need some special elixirs, you can ask for help, or even ask your master for help.

    "Well, I will also need to gather a few more sets of inheritances in the future. When some inheritances are no longer needed, I will deliberately give him one set." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    What he wants now are two sets of swordsmanship inheritance and one set of footwork inheritance. Even Ji Ning, who is ranked first in the mental power inheritance, wants it.

    But according to the rules, you can leave if you get one set, and you must leave if you get two sets.

    So if Ji Ning wants to get several sets, he has to deliberately lose some battles and give his opponent some inheritance!  In Ji Ning's plan, he must find a way to help Su Youji once. If there is a chance, he will help this Danbao World God once again.

    "I just don't know which star island Yuji is on now." Ji Ning has no choice. Only after fighting once in person can he know which world realm corresponds to which island. He has no choice but to help Su Youji now.  In the years to come, I can find a way to find out which island Su Youji is on.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning asked, "What is the approximate strength of each level of World Realm on Star Island?"

    "It's hard to say, because even in the first level, a monster might suddenly appear." Danbao World God said, "I can only give a rough estimate."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Most of those star islands on the first level are world-level perfection, and some are weaker.

    "The second level is more powerful. Some have special magic weapons and special methods, such as being good at some strange and cunning methods, or having a puppet in hand, or being able to reach the peak of the world level."

    "The third level is usually the peak of the world realm, or there are some special methods. I am the peak of the world realm, and I am very powerful, and I can force my opponents to confront me head-on, so I can stand firm on this third level."

    "On the fourth level, there are generally existences that have surpassed the pinnacle of the world realm, and even?The monster who was defeated and fell to the fifth floor.  "

    "Fifth floor, if you can stand firm on the fifth floor, even those evildoers may have the strength of a walking master. Their methods may also be special. Who knows some of the tricks, I have never encountered them before.  Because there are only twelve people in the fifth level now, eight special beings and four practitioners."

    Ji Ning was secretly surprised when he heard this.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away  It's really scary, but most of them are special beings.  Some powerful special beings have an innate advantage over practitioners!

    "The sixth floor is also the only one. I heard that there is a big pervert named Beta Laihe." The chubby boy shook his head. "That's really a big pervert. He is also a special being. Even the monsters on the fifth floor can't defeat him. He is so powerful.  It¡¯s really unfathomable.¡±

    "Betalee?" Ji Ning silently wrote down the name.

    "Fortunately, Star Island has rules. Anyone who has reached the fifth level, even if he has briefly reached it and was defeated and fell down, can still be protected by Star Island. That's why the other monsters were not bullied too much by 'Betalee.'  ." Danbao World God sighed with emotion.

    Ji Ning also understands this rule.

    Star Island is to screen out some extremely powerful world realms. Among the more than 300,000 world realms gathered here alone, some are more powerful world realms selected from the original sphere of influence of Mangya Kingdom, and some are from outside.  Those captured are not comparable to those in the ordinary world.

    In this already powerful world of more than 300,000 people, it is normal for some monsters to appear.

    As long as you can reach the fifth floor!  Generally speaking, they can be regarded as monsters and are protected by Star Island. Even if a stronger person defeats them, they will only take away the inherited treasure at most.  No killing!  It is forbidden to take away any other treasures except the inherited treasures!

    Of course, this is just a kind of protection. Although Mang Yaguo values ??these monsters, it is not considered fanatical.

    Because even if you are an evildoer, it does not mean that you can be an evildoer if you become a Taoist Lord in the future.

    In the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, the formation spirit Wan Shan encountered many monsters, but in the end, Dao Lord Da Mo was the most powerful.  Of course, like ¡®Betalee, a big force in the entire endless territory

    ¡®Mangya Kingdom is rare to see a peerless demon, and you have already touched the road. It¡¯ s different at any time to break through the realm of life and death.

    "It seems that with my strength, I can hope to reach the fifth floor." Ji Ning secretly said, "Only by rushing to the fifth floor can we get protection."

    Although Ji Ning is confident, he is not sure about the only one on the sixth floor, Beta Laihe, because Beta Laihe should have obtained the number one set of mental power inheritance. Being good at mental power is very scary.  Ji Ning was not sure he could stop it.

    "We have to hurry up. The longer we delay, the more likely it is that things will change."

    After this battle, Ji Ning started to fight again and again. He kept a low profile and played against people of the same level. Some asked him to fight, and some he took the initiative to ask for a fight.

    Sometimes he has no opponent to challenge him, and he invites others to challenge him, but others do not accept the challenge and can only rest for a day.

    That's it

    Ji Ning spent twelve days rising to the second level.

    It took another twenty-six days to rise to the third floor.

    It took another fifty-one days to reach the fourth level. Ji Ning did not encounter any monsters that had hit the fifth level, because as long as he hit the fifth level, he would be protected. Generally, other world realms rarely took the initiative to make appointments.  Fighting, so those monsters are usually meditating on some powerful inheritance, and they may have practiced for hundreds of years. Ji Ning's rapid improvement, although it also attracted the attention of the two "protected world realm", but those two did not go  He asked for a fight, but watched silently.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (iancwm) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdan£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 31: Perfect World Realm

    Ji Ning was not impatient and started to challenge other opponents on the fourth floor. Because he was cautious, Ji Ning only challenged those who had never reached the fifth floor. In Ji Ning's plan, he would wait until he reached the fifth floor.  , it¡¯s not too late to fight those monsters one by one.

    ¡°After all, in this Mangya Kingdom, if you make a mistake, you will make a mistake every step of the way. There are many monsters in the endless territory, and if you are too arrogant, you may be destined to perish.

    In the battles on the fourth level, the opponents in each battle are extremely powerful, at least beings that have surpassed the pinnacle of the World Realm. They even have their own specialties. After every battle, Ji Ning will learn from them and gain experience.

    Suspended on one of the star islands at the fourth level.

    Inside a strange building with a square inside and a round outside, is the best treasure that Ji Ning got from Aluoyi that can accelerate time. It is much better than the original Taihao Pagoda, and it can be maintained simply.  Fifty times the time acceleration, if you don't waste mana, you can even maintain two hundred times the time acceleration!  The mana consumption will also be very, very shocking.

    At this moment, Ji Ning is maintaining a hundredfold time acceleration, recalling the previous battle, learning from experience, and perfecting his swordsmanship. The previous battle was Ji Ning's sixth battle on the fourth level!  Also wins!

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    When he was studying swordsmanship, Ji Ning was always sensing the origin of the magnificent sword in the endless distance.

    The origin of the sword is one of the origins of endless chaos and the source of the sword!  This source exudes some secrets of swordsmanship at all times, so that practitioners can understand it.

    "After practicing for a hundred thousand years, I finally understood it." Ji Ning suddenly smiled.

    Boom~~~~

    The towering Dao tree in the golden elixir chaotic space in his body that had reached more than 35,000 feet grew again and climbed a little, finally reaching 36,000 feet!

    At this moment, the entire golden elixir chaotic space is surging with power and becoming more stable.

    "Bang." Ji Ning's divine body instantly dispersed and turned into a large number of divine crystals. The power of chaos also surged and began to condense into new divine crystals. Soon, 36,000 divine crystals were suspended in the air and then all gathered into  The person who condensed into a human form was none other than Ji Ning.

    "All the foundations of swordsmanship have been fully understood today, and they will finally be perfected." Ji Ning said happily.

    Ji Ning's cultivation years seem to be only a few thousand years, but considering the acceleration of time, it does take almost a hundred thousand years to master the sword!  When Ji Ning first came out of the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion, Ji Ning's Dao tree was more than 20,000 feet long. After actual combat and repeated competitions with the swordsman masters in the three snow map scrolls, Ji Ning's Dao tree quickly exceeded three.  Awesome.

    The Sea of ??Darkness has also been fighting for hundreds of years.

    Although it was less than half a year since I came here, with the acceleration of time a hundred times, decades have passed Moreover, Ji Ning competed with various powerful World Realm masters, and now he finally understood all the basics of swordsmanship.

    At the moment of enlightenment, he finally understood why this realm was called the world realm.

    "The world is perfect"

    "This is just the outermost layer of the sword's origin." Ji Ning sighed.

    The origin of the sword

    It is the origin of all swordsmanship in endless chaos. Of course it is vast and mysterious - incomparable, but many of the mysteries of swordsmanship are impossible to sense within the origin of the sword, let alone comprehend it.

    Only the outermost secrets of swordsmanship can be sensed and comprehended. Ji Ning has only comprehended these outermost insights over the years.

    Every practitioner of swordsmanship strives to understand these things when they are in the world realm. Ji Ning has now fully understood all the outermost insights!

    Since then, the Tao tree has reached 36,000 feet, and there are also 36,000 divine crystals!

    Since then

    The origin of the sword in the endless chaos is no longer useful to Ji Ning, because those who can comprehend it have understood the innermost layer and there is no way to comprehend it.  Not to mention Ji Ning, even the Dao Lord of Life and Death, and even the Eternal Emperor, are unable to penetrate into the core of the origin of endless chaos. This is the origin that maintains the stability of the entire endless chaos, and it is impossible for practitioners to understand it.

    In fact, it is not just the way of swordsmanship, but all the ways!

    The origin of gold, the origin of wood, the origin of water, the origin of fire, the origin of earth, the origin of thunder and lightning, the origin of light, the origin of killing, the origin of swords, the origin of swords all origins of endless chaos are the ultimate  Some perceptions on the periphery can be felt by practitioners, but the inner core cannot be comprehended at all.

    So no matter which path you practice, you can at most comfortably cultivate to the perfection of the world.

    Once complete

    It represents the realization that it has reached its end and is complete.

    &nbsp; If you want to make progress at this time, you can only rely on yourself!  If you were cultivating after sensing the origin before, now you need to rely on yourself to find your own path, create your own Tao out of nothing, and then step into the realm of 'the Tao of Life and Death.

    Because it is self-made!  Naturally, it will be very dangerous, because the self-created path is likely to be a crooked and evil path. You may rely on this path to reach the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, but it is estimated that you may not go far on this path.  It collapsed and died immediately.

    so¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    The Lord of Life and Death, one step leads to life and death!  Every time they take a step forward, they create a deeper level of 'Tao'.  If the created Tao is wrong in itself, then once they rely on this Tao to try to improve their strength, it will cause the collapse of their divine power and the collapse of their true spirit that is the end of their body.

    Life and death step by step, and finally reaching the edge of the "harmony", they are all very powerful in the realm of life and death, such as Tian Daojun and others. Once the harmony is successful, it represents the Tao they have realized.  They can truly exist forever. The path they have taken is enough for them to exist eternally in this endless chaos, and they can be immortal from now on!

    Of course, those powerful people on the edge of Hedao may be wrong, but it does not mean that their power is weak. Some of the heaven-defying ones on the edge of Hedao can still compete with the Eternal Emperor.

    "Before, I could practice very quickly, but after I reached the perfection of the world realm, I had to find my own path." Ji Ning understood that finding his own path and understanding enough Dao allowed him to step into the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  , this is too difficult.

    A star island on the fifth floor.

    "Brother Huang An, among the twelve palaces, the strength of our Thunder Palace is also ranked among the top. Your talent in thunder and lightning is very high. If you join our Thunder Palace, I believe you will have a bright future." A man in a dress  The old man in blue armor said with a smile.

    Sitting opposite him was a tall man in attire, his whole body made of strange metals, surrounded by faint thunder and lightning.

    The God of the Desolate and Dark World is also a special being. He was born to be good at thunder and lightning, and now he is even better at lightning.  It would be even more amazing if he could become the Lord of Life and Death in the future.

    "In the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom, one can practice thunder and lightning just as in other palaces." Huang An's voice was slightly harsh as he said, "Senior Liu Yan, please give me some time to think about it.

    "No hurry, no hurry." The old man in blue armor smiled and nodded.

    For those who can stay on the fifth level for a long time, it is not difficult for them to gather a set of inheritance. They can all leave Star Island early, but most of them are not in a hurry to leave. There are inheritances here, and there are also some powerful opponents, and  They are also thinking about which house to join.

    The twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom are all very powerful, but the one that suits you is the best.

    You need to think carefully about your future path before you can decide which house to join.

    "You have my letter. Once you decide, crush the letter and I will come to pick you up." The old man in blue armor stood up with a smile, "Then I won't bother you."

    The God of the Desolate and Dark World also stood up to see him off. Although the other party came to invite him, after all, he was the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, and he was not one of those 'black-armored Taoist Lords.' The one wearing black armor was the weakest among the Taoist Lords of Life and Death.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The old man in blue armor, ¡®Flowing Flame Taoist Lord¡¯, flew out of the Star Island. He took out a huge book in his hand, and after flipping through it, he found that their twelve houses were qualified to obtain information about many world realms here.

    "Huh? In less than half a year, you have reached the sixth level, and have defeated six opponents in a row on the fourth level? And now you have not lost a single defeat?" Daojun Liu Yan looked at the book and couldn't help but be surprised.

    As long as you defeat ten opponents on the fourth floor, you can advance to the fifth floor.

    And after defeating six opponents in a row without losing once, according to this momentum, it is very promising to reach the fifth level in the future.

    "Good at swordsmanship, good at thunder and lightning? Can you suppress and restrain opponents with thunder and lightning alone? Are you so good at thunder and lightning? Isn't this just right for my Thunder Palace? Well, let's go and take a look." This cyan armor  The old man quickly identified a star island on the fourth floor and immediately walked through the void towards the star island.

    That is the Star Island where Ji Ning is.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 32: The Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom

    In the Star Island, there is the "Haoguang House", the ultimate magic weapon of the Tao that accelerates time, and Ji Ning is studying the swordsmanship alone.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged with a desk in front of him. On the desk were a pot of wine, a piece of paper, a brush holder, and a brush. From time to time, he would pick up the brush and write on the paper.

    "The fifth form of the Wuming Swordsmanship, 'The world is sinking, needs some thought." Ji Ning now doesn't want to use the fifth form of Wuming Swordsmanship anymore. The Beixiu World God back then was Wutou's fifth form of the Nameless Swordsmanship!

    The same world realm, the same perfected swordsmanship realm, but there are still differences in swordsmanship!

    Like Beixiu, he reached the pinnacle of World God with the help of the Eternal Divine Weapon!  But among the real monsters collected by Mangya Kingdom in the Endless Territory, even if they use the divine weapons of Tao, they can reach the pinnacle of world gods!  Some are even scarier.

    This is the difference in swordsmanship.

    In terms of swordsmanship, there are many on this Star Island who are better than Ji Ning!  Ji Ning himself also understood this. After all, his cultivation years were too short, and the time it took for him to break through to the world realm was too short. If others knew that it took less than a thousand years for Ji Ning to reach the world realm, they would be dumbfounded.

    "Others will not look at how long you have been practicing, they will only look at how strong you are."

    "My advantage is the power and speed given to me by the power of the blue and white mist, which is comparable to the power and speed of Yi Yi Daojun! My flaw is my swordsmanship"

    "It will also help my swordsmanship to gather a set of swordsmanship inheritance as soon as possible." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    What can be called inheritance is a very detailed guide with step-by-step training process. For example, the nameless swordsmanship that Ji Ning obtained is just a fragment and cannot be regarded as an inheritance.

    On the contrary, when Beixiu World God worked so hard to carve so many swordsmanship stone tablets, he led Ji Ning step by step to realize the nameless swordsmanship, the Heart Sword Style. This kind of detailed guidance can be regarded as inheritance, and this is called  'teach,!

    This is the inheritance left by Beixiu World God.

    As for the two swordsmanship inheritances among the ninety-nine inheritances of Star Island, they were left behind by the Dao Lord of Life and Death It should be noted that Ji Ning did not encounter any truly powerful swordsmanship masters for guidance after leaving the Three Realms. He has always been immersed in it himself.  Practice.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who had mastered swordsmanship, suddenly moved. "Is someone coming?"

    He had already refined Star Island and easily sensed the entry of an outsider.

    "Even I am restricted and cannot leave Star Island. The people who came to my island at this timeshould be people from Mangya Kingdom." Ji Ning put the brush on the pen holder and left the Haoguang House in an instant  ,.

    After closing the Bright Light Room, Ji Ning walked out of the quiet room, then walked out of his small courtyard and saw a figure standing outside.

    An old man wearing cyan armor was standing with his hands behind his back. When Ji Ning opened the courtyard door, he turned around and looked over with a smile: "I am Liuyan, from the Thunder Palace of the Twelve Palaces."

    Ji Ning was shocked. The old man in front of him was a master of life and death. He immediately said, "Beiming has seen Senior Liu Yan."

    "Beiming?" The old man in blue armor nodded slightly and praised, "Brother Beiming, it's amazing that you have been promoted to the fourth level in just three months since you came to Star Island, and now you have won six consecutive games on the fourth level.  field."

    "It's still a little bit worse. We need to win ten games in a row before we can advance to the fifth level." Ji Ning said.

    "Generally, those who come to Star Island will improve their strength after training again and again, and if they can get some inheritance." The old man in cyan armor said, "When you first come here, you can win six games in a row on the fourth floor.  ¡¤I believe it will not be difficult for you to rise to the fifth level."

    Ji Ning also understood this.

    One thing about Star Island is very preciousthat is, there are many amazing world realms. In the endless territory, it is difficult to meet a suitable opponent.  Even if there is a being who has surpassed the pinnacle of the world realm, it is very, very difficult to find another one who has also surpassed the pinnacle of the world realm.

    But on Star Island, where a large number of powerful world realms gather, you can definitely find those with comparable strength, or those with slightly stronger strength, all of them are there!  Moreover, if you lose here, you are likely to lose your life, and it can also squeeze your potential, so that after the practitioner comes here, as long as he survives, his strength will generally increase.

    Only by rushing to the fifth floor can you get shelter.  But how many of the entire Star Island rushed into the fifth floor?

    "Senior, please take a seat." Ji Ning pointed to the side. There were wooden tables and wooden benches outside the courtyard. These were placed by Ji Ning. He usually liked to sit here and drink while looking at the large number of other star islands floating outside.

    Taojun Liuyan sat down.

    "Please." Ji Ning sat opposite and helped pour the wine.

    "I know you are good at the art of thunder and lightning." Taojun Liu Yan said.

    &nbsp; "Senior, do you know?" Ji Ning was surprised. Although he had played many games on Star Island, he had only used the thunder and lightning technique in the last two games, and he had never used it before because his opponents were too weak.

    "Every battle you fought on Star Island has been recorded by me." Daojun Liuyan said with a smile, "It is precisely because we know each of your battles and know what you are good at that we in the Twelve Palaces can choose people easily.  .¡±

    "Twelve palaces?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Daojun Liuyan smiled: "You may not be very clear that you were kidnapped here by the great master. It may be a disaster for some weak worlds, but it is an opportunity for you. The great masteris the one in the endless realm.  An extremely powerful being who truly stands at the pinnacle, he has lived for too long and created this Mangya Kingdom."

    "Have you ever heard of the Taoist Alliance?" Taojun Liuyan asked.

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.

    "The Taoist League has the widest sphere of influence, and almost all practitioners belong to the Taoist League. Compared to the Taoist League, the Mangya Kingdom is more aloof and mysterious." Taoist Master Liuyan said, "The Mangya Kingdom hardly mixes with all kinds of  Fighting, so the relationship with the Tao Alliance is not bad."

    ??The relationship between Mangya Kingdom and the Taoist League is good?

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, because Tiancang Palace belongs to the Dao Alliance. If the relationship is bad, he will be in trouble.  But since the relationship is good, then the great master still seizes the world realm under the Dao Alliance?

    "The Mangya Kingdom is mainly divided into the Royal Family and the Twelve Palaces." Liuyan Daojun said, "The Royal Family is the same clan of the great master. They are rare in number and powerful."

    "A fellow member of the great master?" Ji Ning suddenly thought of the terrifying giant beast that captured him.

    Are they the same race as that giant beast?

    "Well, the number of the royal family is extremely rare, but each one is extremely powerful. Of course, the great master is the strongest." Taojun Liuyan said, "The royal family rarely shows up. And our Twelve Palaces are all the practitioners in the entire Mangya Kingdom.  , Eternal Clan, Special Life and other powerful people gathered together to form

    ¡°The twelve palaces are powerful and divided into the Palace of Swords, the Palace of Swords, the Palace of Light, the Palace of Life and Death, the Palace of Thunder, the Palace of Fire, the Palace of Heart Power, the Palace of Good Water, the Palace of Wood Transformation, the Palace of Heaven and Gold, the Palace of Thick Earth, and the Palace of Time and Space.  "Liuyan Taoist Lord said, "Our Thunder Palace has gathered almost all the great masters who are good at thunder and lightning in Mangya Kingdom. The great masters of the past generations have left many inheritance and insights in the palace. Now there are many Taoist masters! If you join,  You can go further on the lightning path."

    Only then did Ji Ning fully understand.

    The top level of Mangya Kingdom is actually the twelve palaces. As for the great master and the royal family, the great master must be very powerful, but the royal familythe number is too rare.

    ?????????? But the Twelve Palaces have a steady stream of talented people joining them. Like these special beings who are cultivators on Star Island, the best among them will also join the Twelve Palaces in the future.

    "When you have gathered a set of inheritance and are qualified to leave. If you want to join my Thunder Palace, you can crush this letter talisman." Taoist Liuyan said and took out a dark blue letter talisman with faint thunder and lightning on it.  The power was directly handed to Ji Ning, "As long as you crush it, I can sense it and I will come to pick you up immediately."

    Ji Ning blinked, Lei Palace?

    I am destined to follow the path of swordsmanship!  In comparison, he is much inferior in thunder and lightning. He is good at thunder and lightning, which is exactly one of the nine secret arts taught by Wan Shen Tao Lord, the 'Nine Source Divine Thunder'.

    "I know you are also good at swordsmanship. I guess you will choose between the Sword Palace and the Thunder Palace in the future. The Twelve Palaces will not force you. You can choose whichever one you want." Liuyan Daojun said.  Then put the letter charm on the table.

    "correct."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up, "Senior, do you think you know every battle we have?"

    "Yes, this will also make it easier for us to choose the twelve palaces." Lord Liuyan Dao said.

    "Then do you know that a female Chaos Immortal who is good at the fire element has fifty-one insect beasts that are comparable to the perfection of the world, and a set of eighteen powerful puppets, and those puppets are also comparable to the perfection of the world."  Ji Ning asked, "That woman looks like this and she came here in the same batch as me.

    Ji Ning pointed to the void next to him, and the appearance of Su Youji immediately condensed in the void.

    "I don't know her appearance. As for the insect beasts, the eighteen puppets, and the female Chaos Immortal who is good at the fire element" Daojun Liuyan said with a smile, "More than 30,000 people just came.  In the famous world realm, there is indeed such a more suitable one."

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He found Su Youji!

    I still owe you two chapters last week, so I¡¯ll make up the first chapter tonight.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 33: Scene 10

    "There are very few female Chaos Immortals, and there are even fewer female Chaos Immortals who have insect beasts and puppets There is really only one who is good at the Fire Element." Taoist Master Liuyan looked at Ji Ning, "Is he your Taoist companion?"

    "Friends," Ji Ning said.

    "It's not bad to be your friend." Lord Liuyan Dao said, "Are you planning to deliberately lose to her after you gather a set of inheritance in the future?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Once you get a complete set of inheritance, you can leave here directly.

    Lord Liu Yan said: "I must tell you in advance."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Taoist Liu Yan, what should he tell himself in advance?  Isn¡¯t it okay to do this yourself?  But judging from what I know, it is completely possible to lose a battle on purpose.

    "Star Island is both a disaster and an opportunity. If your friend has extraordinary strength, you can let her stay here for a while. Of course, if she is weak, it is better to leave as soon as possible." Liu Yandao Lord said, "I remind you  Yours iseven if she leaves Star Island alive, it will be difficult for her to join our Twelve Palaces."

    "Is it difficult to join?" Ji Ning moved.

    "right."

    Liuyan Daojun nodded, "The Twelve Palaces are the twelve most powerful forces at the top of the entire Mangya Kingdom. They gather many Daolords and some real monsters in the world realm worthy of cultivation. Countless Mangya Kingdom  It¡¯s very difficult for people to join.¡±

    "Just like those who are willing to be slaves, they are also considered citizens of the Mangya Kingdom, but they are at the lowest level. There are also those who go mining and come back alive after a thousand chaos eras and they are also citizens of the Mangya Kingdom. Are they also qualified to join the Ten  Second Palace?" Taojun Liuyan said with a smile, "Becoming a citizen of Mangya Kingdom and joining the Twelve Palaces are two different things."

    Ji Ning understood.

    "Like you, you have the strength to rush into the fifth level. That's why I'm here to invite you." Taojun Liu Yan said, "Even some weaker world realms, even if you have a complete set of inheritance, you may not be able to enter."  My zodiac."

    ¡°The threshold for the Zodiac is very high.¡±

    "Citizens of the Mangya Kingdom need to pass numerous tests to join. Of course, those of you who are directly invited by us do not need to pass the test." Liuyan Daojun said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He understood, but he still had to help Su Youji as soon as possible. Ji Ning was very aware of Su Youji's strength. Su Youji had just become the World Realm not long ago. In terms of realm, she was not as high as him, and she was not a world god who was good at fighting. Now  It can only be sustained for a while by relying on insect beasts and puppets. After a long time it is still easy to lose one's life when encountering a real master.

    "Senior, please tell me which Star Island she corresponds to." Ji Ning asked.

    The golden tablet contains detailed records of all Star Islands, including simple information about the owner of Star Island and the number of inherited treasures he owns.  Naturally, these star islands are also numbered.

    Under normal circumstances, only through a real battle can one know which world realm this Star Island corresponds to.

    Of course, now that there is help from the Taoist Master of Life and Death from the Twelve Palaces, ¡®Thunder Palace¡¯, things will naturally be different.

    "The number of the Star Island where she is located is 'Wu 399, Qian 236,'" Taojun Liuyan said.

    "That's it." Ji Ning found it immediately.

    This Star Island is still on the first floor.

    "Brother Beiming, I won't bother you anymore. If you are willing to join my Thunder Palace, just crush my letter talisman and I will come to pick you up." Daojun Liuyan stood up.

    "Thank you, senior, this time." Ji Ning was quite grateful. Without Taoist Liuyan's help, when would he be able to find out which star island Su Youji was on.

    "It's a small matter." Daojun Liuyan said with a smile, then turned around and walked away, walking through the void and leaving.

    Watching Dao Lord leave, Ji Ning was silently meditating.

    "We have to rush to the fifth floor as soon as possible, and then we can gather a simpler swordsmanship inheritance first. Let's lose to You Ji first." Ji Ning thought to himself, there are two sets of swordsmanship inheritance and one set of footwork inheritance, among which the footwork inheritance is  What Ji Ning wanted to get the most was, unfortunately, the footwork inheritance was ranked extremely high and it was very difficult to collect. Even most of the treasures of the footwork inheritance were found in a fifth-level practitioner.

    In the following days, Ji Ning began to challenge opponents on the same level again.

    The fourth floor, the seventh battle.

    What Ji Ning encountered was a master who was good at time and space. It was also the most difficult battle Ji Ning had fought so far, because the opponent ran away too quickly. He retreated when he wanted to and fought when he wanted to.

    Ji Ning clearly had the advantage in strength, but he couldn't do anything about it. Even if he used the 'Nine Source Divine Thunder' to restrain him, the opponent's speed was still weird and unpredictable. Ji Ning, who was in a hurry, split his body into two and transformed into two pieces.?The two clones fought against each other at the same time. Although the two clones were weaker, they were still able to suppress their opponents. The two clones jointly encircled and suppressed them. In addition, Ji Ning himself was very fast and had the Nine Source Divine Thunder. Only then did he defeat his opponent.  Beaten and even recognized

    The fourth floor, the eighth battle.

    We encountered a special life in this battle. The difference between a special life and a practitioner is all practitioners are born from the ¡®Heart of the World¡¯.

    Even though some natural ancestor gods, like Nuwa and Pangu, are said to be born in chaos, in fact they were conceived and born when the Heart of the World evolved into a chaotic world. They were born to control this chaotic world.  The way of heaven, their birth depends on the magic of the heart of the world.

    ¡°The true gods, gods, and even mortals are all evolved and conceived by the heart of the world.

    "Special life, however, is born in some special environments of true endless chaos. Life is essentially different.  Some of them are weak, some are strong, and some are simply incredible.

    The opponent Ji Ning encountered was an ape-like creature. Before the fight with Ji Ning, it was eating some strange metals. Its body was comparable to the divine weapon of Tao, it was extremely powerful, and had extremely high  Wisdom, its Tao, is at a higher level than Ji Ning.

    But it still failed.

    Because Ji Ning¡¯s strength is equal to it, and his speed is faster than it!  The most important thing is that Ji Ning has six eternal magic weapons, but the ape can only rely on his hands But it is difficult to kill it, because Ji Ning cannot break its body, and it is difficult to entangle and restrain it.  He was forced to admit defeat.

    The fourth floor, the ninth battle.

    This battle is very easy, you can crush them head-on and win easily.

    "I have won nine games in a row, and there is only one left. If I win one more, I can rush to the fifth floor, which will be much easier." Ji Ning still has some confidence, and no one has let him use it so far.

    "Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd", that "Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd" is Ji Ning's treasure at the bottom of the box. He is unwilling to take it out until the moment of life and death.

    "A fight."

    Ji Ning made another challenge to an opponent on the fourth floor.

    ¡°In total, he has won nine games in a row.¡±

    One of the twelve star islands on the fifth floor.

    A lean and dark child with a strange silver cloak and three eyes was looking at the golden letter: "This batch of newcomers is said to have been captured by the great master himself. Sure enough, there are  There are many with extremely high potential, and the one who has won nine games in a row may not be the strongest, but at least he is the fastest."

    The golden tablets simply record the information about the world of each Star Island, but do not record the number of battles and the victory or defeat.  But it is relatively easy to infer.

    For example, I speculated about Ji Ning.

    Since Ji Ning entered the fourth level, every time he wins a game, he will have more inheritance treasures.  The other defeated heritage treasure on the same floor was completely cleared!

    You can make inferences just by watching the changes in the inheritance treasures. Obviously, Ji Ning's inheritance treasures have increased nine times after entering the fourth level. At the same time, nine fourth-level world realms have lost inheritance treasures. It is obviously a winning streak.  Nine games.

    "Of this batch of newcomers, twenty-one reached the fourth level, and eight fell to the third level due to defeat. Some of them entered the fourth level again from the third level."

    "There are five who have maintained a winning streak."

    "The fastest one has won nine games in a row, and the second one has won six games in a row." The lean and dark child looked at it, and the speed didn't mean anything. Those who were a little slower might be more cautious and stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a strong opponent.¡±

    "Well, when he wins the tenth game and rushes to the fifth floor, I will ask him to fight." The lean and dark child showed a strange smile, "It can be considered as a pointer to let him understand that there is a future."

    "Oh? You have won nine games?" A strong man shrouded in black robes on the fourth floor was also looking at the golden letter, even though he was on the fourth floor.

    But he hasn¡¯t been challenged for a long time because he once broke into the fifth floor and was protected!  Being able to break into the fifth floor represents strength. Most of his past opponents knew his strength and were unwilling to start a war easily.  None of the newcomers, including Ji Ning, had ever blindly challenged the protected ones.

    "Hey, you want to rush to the fifth floor and get shelter?"

    "It's not that easy."

    ¡°Asylum is not available to everyone.¡±

    "It's just one step away, but I'm going to destroy your hopes."

    "When you take the last step, you die in despair. Thinking about it makes me excited. Watching such a monster die in despair,??What a wonderful taste.  "The strong man in black robe let out a cold laugh, and at the same time challenged Ji Ning to fight.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 34: The Strong Man in Black Robe

    Star Island, there is a breeze blowing in the void.

    Ji Ning was in a good mood, looking at the golden letter, and suddenly his expression changed: "Are you asking me to fight?"

    Since being promoted to the fourth floor, this is the first time that an opponent on the same floor has asked me to fight!  Because the fourth level is usually only one step away from breaking into the fifth level, they will be very, very cautious and will not easily start a war with unfamiliar opponents of the same level. They will usually try to collect as much information as possible and only start a war when they are fully prepared.

    "Are they actually being protected?" Ji Ning frowned, "There are only over twenty people protected in the entire Star Island area! Their strength is unpredictable, and he asked me to fight"

    "wait."

    "Wait slowly."

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to wait quietly.

    Because he could only issue a challenge once a day, he made a challenge early to a fourth-level opponent who did not protect himself.  However, the other party may not necessarily accept the challenge. The higher you reach the top, it is difficult to challenge someone at the same level.

    Especially those who are not protected on the fourth floor!

    Because they are very close to breaking into the fifth floor, they are very cautious. They will defeat some opponents on the second and third floors. They will not kill them, but force them to make an oath. Once they are invited to fight, they must fight.  , and promised not to harm his life.

    So in this way, once a strong man on the fourth level is challenged to a fight by the same level, he can immediately challenge an opponent on the second or third level who has made a life oath to avoid the challenge.

    I evaded once, twice, three times, four timesbut if the times are too many, some accidents will occur. The opponents on the second and third levels may have already challenged a certain opponent, and then they will not be able to challenge this again.  It's not a breach of oath.

    Therefore, it usually takes Ji Ning half a month to have a successful date.  The others all failed in their engagements.

    "I hope it will be successful this time."

    "There's no need. I really don't want to fight with the protected ones before ascending to the fifth floor." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    You are not protected, but the other party is. The fighting psychology is completely different.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    "Buzz."

    The golden slip sent a message that the person Ji Ning took the initiative to challenge was already fighting with other world realms.

    "Avoiding the fight again." In fact, this was what Ji Ning expected. After all, the probability of success and failure in a fight was very high after only half a month.

    "We can only accept the challenge."

    "I want to see how strong the protected one is." Ji Ning only knew that the other party was a special being through the golden letter. He knew that the other party was protected and had many inherited treasures.

    I don¡¯t know anything else.

    Ji Ning used the golden letter to crush the opponent's message about the fight and expressed his acceptance of the fight.

    Then he walked directly towards one of the rooms with a large number of divine patterns. When Ji Ning stood in the center of the room, the divine pattern formation was activated and the space moved.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~ Ji Ning disappeared into the house out of thin air.

    It was still an island, lush and beautiful. Ji Ning appeared on a hill on the island. He could see the beach in the distance and the blue water at a glance.

    "Buzz." Also on this hill, a figure appeared out of thin air just a hundred feet away from Ning, a figure completely shrouded in a black robe.

    Ji Ning looked at his opponent.

    The strong man in black robe also looked at Ji Ning. Under the black robe, only a pair of red eyes could be seen.

    "When I first came to Star Island, I was promoted to the fourth level, and even won nine games in a row on the fourth level." The black-robed strongman's voice was cold, and his eyes were completely different from those of a normal practitioner. His red eyes were redder than Ji Ning had ever seen.  The eyes of some strange beasts are terrifying. Ji Ning also knows that the other beasts are not cultivators, but special beings.

    "It's really amazing. Given enough time, you have a chance to ascend to the fifth level. Unfortunately, you never have the chance again." The strong man in black robe laughed, and his laughter was very unpleasant and harsh.

    "Hahaha You are only one step away from the last step, but you are dead here. Aren't you desperate? Hahaha" The strong man in black robe laughed wildly, and a chaotic breath of flames filled the air. This breath alone  If some weak people are enveloped by this aura, they may fall into chaos and madness.

    Ji Ning frowned. She had no enmity with him, but he wanted to cut off her own path.

    "That's not a small tone." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Boom." A black sword suddenly appeared in the right hand of the black-robed strongman. It was said to be a sword, but in fact it had no edge at all. The waves emitted by the sword made Ning feel endlessly heavy.

    "Hahaha, since I dare to say this, I naturally have the strength to kill you. Your visit to Star Island is too short, there is no gain."?Enough grinding.  There is no environment like Star Island in the outside world. There are so many monsters competing with you. I'm afraid you won't be able to catch my first sword.  "The strong man in black robe smiled strangely.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply, and a red-gold lightning suddenly burst out from between his eyebrows.

    Ji Ning was also a little angered by the words of the black-robed strong man. No matter what, he first gave the opponent a taste of the Nine Source Divine Thunder!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The speed of the red-gold thunder and lightning was so astonishing that the strong man in black robe could not avoid it. He was directly hit by the lightning. His body shook slightly, but he still stood there calmly.

    "What a powerful thunder and lightning. It's a pity that it was used against me, but it was used against me wrongly." The black-robed strong man simply ignored the nine-source divine thunder and the thunder and lightning restraint. He still stood there calmly, and the surrounding thunder and lightning slightly affected the rocks.  On the ground, the rocks immediately turned into powder.

    "go to hell."

    The strong man in black robe drew his sword.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t dare to be careless. The opponent knew that he had won nine games in a row on the fourth level, but he still dared to say, ¡®I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to catch my first sword. This first sword must be extraordinary.

    "Boom~~~, with a sword coming out, the sky over the entire island instantly darkened, and endless clouds of fire shrouded it. The terrifying power elicited by the sword seemed as if the entire world was pressing down on Ji Ning.

    This sword, as heavy as the endless heaven and earth, struck directly at Ji Ning.

    "The Ten Thousand Gods Style!" Ji Ning also flashed a sharp light in his eyes, and directly performed the most violent sword move. As Ji Ning's swordsmanship level improved, the Ten Thousand Gods Style became more and more extraordinary, triggering the energy in the Eternal Divine Weapon.  The original power is also increasing.

    "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom."

    Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms.

    The six divine swords all turned into six bloody evil dragons, directly facing the power of the heaven and earth of that great sword.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    When the first bloody evil dragon collided with the opponent's big sword, the bloody dragon stopped, but the opponent's big sword also flew backwards.

    "What." The strong man in black robe exclaimed.

    "There is indeed some strength, no wonder you say such big words." Ji Ning was secretly shocked. He had been blessed by the power of blue and white mist, and his power was comparable to that of Yiyi Taojun. It was enough to make countless world realms look up to him. In addition, he used the eternity  A divine weapon and the most powerful sword move.

    A sword is so fierce that few people can block it head-on.

    But the strong man in black robe blocked it with his big sword!  Of course, it only blocked one of Ji Ning's swords, but Ji Ning actually had six eternal weapons.

    One bloody evil dragon stagnated and collapsed, but the other five bloody evil dragons still rushed forward.

    "How could it¡ª¡ª" The black-robed strong man was extremely shocked. A fiery red sword also appeared in his other hand. The sword was also extremely heavy. At this moment, he tried his best to use the pair of swords in his hands, uniting them in front of him.  withstand.

    ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡±¡­

    The five evil dragons have overwhelming power.

    Directly crush and bombard.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The entire hill suddenly collapsed, the entire island cracked open, and some areas began to sink.

    As for the strong man in black robe, he was completely smashed by Ji Ning and fell deep into the foundation of the island below.

    "Whoosh." But immediately after, the black-robed strong man rushed out of the sea, suspended in the air, and stared at Ji Ning who was standing on the rocks in the distance.

    "The tone is quite strong, but the strength is a bit weak." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "You¡ª¡ª" The strong man in black robe was angry.

    There is a reason why he was so arrogant before. He is one of the special beings who is extremely powerful. Even in the World Realm, he can completely burst out with power comparable to the First Step Dao Lord. In addition, his two eternal magic weapons are suitable for display.  Due to his strength, opponents on the fourth level would not dare to take his sword forcefully.

    He was so confident before!  But he didn't know that along the way, many of Ji Ning's opponents were directly and forcefully crushed by Ji Ning.

    "Your sword is quite powerful, and your strength is no less than mine." The voice of the strong man in black robe became deeper, and the red eyes under the black robe were even more crazy, "You are qualified to see my true body."

    "Boom."

    Endless flames suddenly erupted around the strong man in black robes, which were dark red flames. At this moment, the strong man in black robes seemed like a god in the endless flames. At the same time, the black robe he was wearing also disappeared, revealing the body under the black robe.  ¡­

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 35: Tragic Victory

    This was a humanoid body that was completely pitch black, with only its eyes red. Being stared at by him made Ji Ning feel uncomfortable.  The skin of this pitch-black humanoid body suddenly began to crack. There were cracks all over the body, and there was a faint crimson color under the cracks.

    ¡°Boom~~~, occasionally some red material erupts from the cracks in the skin, at a speed far exceeding the limit of heaven, and at the same time, the time and space of the surrounding heaven and earth begin to gradually distort.

    He stood between heaven and earth. The red substance that occasionally shot out from the cracks under his black skin made the sea water boil and sink rapidly when it hit the sea water. When it hit the remnants of the island, it caused the island to tremble and shatter.

    "You force me to reveal my true identity, and you will definitely die. You are indeed qualified to attack the fifth floor, but it's a pity that you met me." The life in the black body made a hoarse voice, and he opened his mouth, and occasionally some red substance flew out of his mouth.

    "It's really ugly." Ji Ning said softly.

    "you¡ª¡ª"

    This black body life is getting more and more angry. The master of this endless territory is a cultivator after all. There are too many cultivators. Although he is a special life, he was a lonely one when the endless chaos gave birth to him.  So he changed his appearance, always shrouded in black robes, and mingled among the practitioners.

    He also felt that his true appearance was ugly, but only by showing his true form could he unleash his strongest combat power, and there was nothing he could do about it.  Most practitioners wouldn't be able to anger him if they said this, but the person who said this was a powerful practitioner with the same level of strength as him.

    "You can only use your mouth. Remember, the one who kills you is Shabafuyi." The life in the black body let out a low roar, and his two dark hands also grasped a handle.  A heavy sword and a heavy sword.

    "What an unpleasant name." Ji Ning deliberately sarcastically said. He could see that this special being's Daoxin Kung Fu was average.

    "die."

    Two magnificent sword lights and sword lights struck again with endless power.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six eternal weapons, and attacked again

    "Huh? This is it?" When Ji Ning turned into a stream of light to greet him, he immediately felt the distortion of the surrounding time and space, and even his own movement was affected.

    Obviously that ¡®Sabahov, the time and space around the body is distorted, it seems to have formed a heavy field

    "Hmph." Ji Ning snorted angrily, and red-gold thunder and lightning immediately burst out from between his eyebrows. The thunder and lightning was like a dragon, and it also hit. When the red-gold thunder and lightning came close to the black body, some of the red-red substance shot out from the cracks in the opponent's skin.  It collided with the red-gold thunder and lightning, causing the red-gold thunder and lightning to begin to vibrate.

    "I didn't expect that as soon as I revealed my true form and before we fought, just the red substance emitted from my body and the area in which it was produced would affect my strength." Ji Ning was secretly afraid.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    A black-red rainbow light is the life with black body, ¡®Sabafuyi¡¯.

    "The other lightning flash came from a young man in white with three heads and six arms, and red-gold thunder and lightning burst out from between the young man's brows.

    "Bang, bang, bang, bang"

    The two of them fought together at high altitude in an instant. The surrounding area was shaken for a while, the remaining island trembled and sank, and the waves rolled.

    Ji Ning and the two of them fought like crazy, and even Ji Ning was at a clear disadvantage.

    "Damn it."

    I saw Ji Ning flying backwards and dodging again and again, and rushing to kill again and again.

    And the life with black body, Shaba Fuyi, is even more domineering. Although he only has a sword in one hand and a sword in the other, he is extremely fierce and can completely overwhelm Ji Ning.

    Even in that special and weird realm of distorted time and space, his speed is even better than Ji Ning's.

    "It showed its true form, and it was so much stronger." Ji Ning felt that it was difficult. Each of the opponent's swords and the power of each sword were obviously one level stronger than Ji Ning's. Even though Ji Ning clearly had six swords, he still remained the same.  At a disadvantage.

    In fact, the power of this special life is indeed comparable to that of Yi Daojun, and is comparable to Ji Ning. At the same time, his Taoist realm is a higher level than Ji Ning's, so when fighting, every sword is more powerful than Ji Ning's.  big.

    As for before?

    Because he didn¡¯t reveal his true body and exploded with all his strength, he looked like an ordinary practitioner wearing a black robe, but he could only exert one or two percent of his strength, so his full-strength sword was comparable to Ji Ning¡¯s sword.  But now it's different.

    "You're dead, you're dead" Shabafuyi made a crazy voice, his speed prevailed, and his attack was extremely fierce.

    first!

    After arriving at Star Island, Ji Ning was in such a miserable state for the first time and was completely at a disadvantage.

    This is a person with strength and speed that is no less than him.?The realm is obviously higher. Shaba Fuyi has been training on Star Island for too long, and he also has a weird protective field. That protective field is stronger than Ji Ning's Nine Source Divine Thunder.

    Ji Ning was completely suppressed.

    It is said that if you defend for a long time, you will lose. Ji Ning does not dare to defend for a long time.

    "Come out." Ji Ning was also angry. This Shaba Fuyi simply wanted to kill him and cut off his path.

    Wow.

    A black and red gourd appeared out of thin air next to Ji Ning. It was Yuanyi's water and fire gourd. The black and red gourd floating behind Ji Ning suddenly erupted from two dragon-like thunder and lightning, and a water smoke divine thunder, like  The dark clouds were billowing and the black water was surging, and the thunder and lightning surged within it. This lightning alone was already stronger than Ji Ning's Nine Source Divine Thunder.  The other Fire Cloud Divine Thunder was a fiery red cloud, and its power was not weak at all.

    Two divine thunders of the Tao, one divine thunder of water smoke, and one divine thunder of fire clouds. Water and fire are incompatible. Originally, they were opposites. At this moment, these two divine thunders of the Tao, at the same time, were like dragons streaking across the length and directly killing the black  Body Life 'Shabafui,.

    "What is that?" The black body was shocked.

    Boom!  boom!

    The two lightning dragons showed no mercy. When they bombarded the black body, they began to collide. The two divine thunders collided, and the water and fire collided. For a moment, it was as if the thunder from the sky stirred up the earth's fire. The power of the explosion made Ji Ning even  Shocked.

    Even those who are at the peak of the world realm are afraid of being killed in an instant. Those who can surpass the peak of the world realm will be seriously injured in one blow, or lose their lives in a few hits.

    It¡¯s only one step that Taojun can bear.  Even if he resists, he will still be heavily restrained.

    "Rumble~~~" The two divine thunders of Tao wrapped around the life surface of the black body crazily, touching each other again and again, forming terrifying power, which immediately greatly reduced Shaba Fuyi's speed and power.

    "This is the divine thunder of Tao!" Shabafuyi exclaimed.

    "Yes." Ji Ning killed him again.

    "So what about the divine thunder of the Tao, it only restrains me and cannot kill me." Shabafuyi is still extremely fierce. His true body is indeed comparable to the one-step Tao Lord. He can resist these two divine thunders of the great avenue. He is just affected by it.  Also big.

    For a while, his speed also slowed down greatly, even slower than Ji Ning.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    But his sword, his sword, still retains 50% of its power, and it still suppresses Ning.

    But now Ji Ning feels much more relaxed, because at least he has an advantage in terms of speed. If he wants to fight, he can fight, and if he wants to leave, he can leave.

    What's more, the opponent's sword has very little suppression on him.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The two fought desperately.

    "I am a special being. When the spiritual power of these practitioners is exhausted to the limit, they will not be able to hold on for a long time. And I can fight for a long time." Shabafuyi is full of confidence. He is confident enough to continue fighting.

    "One drop of my blue and white mist power is comparable to all my magic, divine, and mental strength, and when I fight, I don't need to use any powerful magical powers. The fighting time is extremely long This special life can burst out with such a strong power,  He must have used some secret skills, and he won't be able to hold on for long." Ji Ning was also confident.

    Ji Ning only used the magical power of three heads and six arms. This magical power consumes very little magical power. Ji Ning mainly relies on the power of blue and white mist in battle, and the power of blue and white mist is not consumed quickly.

    This battle lasted for more than an hour.

    From the initial confidence to Shabafuyi¡¯s shock, Ji Ning was also shocked. He had already consumed sixteen drops of the power of the blue and white mist.

    "I admit defeat." Shabafuyi finally let out a low growl, "With such a strong power, your magical power must be consumed very quickly. How could you fight for so long? How could it"

    If you have a magical power like the Star Reacher, the consumption of divine power is very alarming.

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Won.

    Finally winning, he also sensed a change in his golden letter - under the protection of Star Island, Star Island had already concluded that he had won ten games in a row.

    "Hand over the inherited treasure." Ji Ning looked at him. If the other party hadn't protected him, Ji Ning would have been merciless and killed him directly. The other party wouldn't have been able to survive for long.

    "Don't be complacent, I was defeated from the fifth level." Shaba Fuyi growled, "There are many people who are stronger than me on the fifth level. Your strength is not small, but your swordsmanship level is really very high.  Ordinary hahaha, not even comparable to my special life."

    As he said that, he waved his hand and threw out a lot of inheritance treasures.Bei, if he loses, he must hand over the inheritance treasures. Unless Ji Ning asks him to hand over less, he must hand over all the treasures. He does not dare to violate the rules of Star Island.

    "Let's go." Shabafuyi raised his head and roared.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The space was distorted, and the life with black body, Shaba Fuyi, disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and collected a large number of inheritance treasures. His golden slip reminded him that he had collected a set of inheritance and could leave Star Island at any time.

    "Do you have a complete set?" Ji Ning was not surprised, because Shaba Fuyi had many inheritance treasures and already had a set of inheritance.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and Yuan Yi's fire and water gourd flew to Ji Ning's side.

    Ji Ning is holding the gourd. In today's battle, if he didn't have this Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd, even if he could save his life, he would probably lose. Once he loses, he will fall to the third level and slowly win back again.

    "Sabafuyi, who was only defeated from the fifth floor and fell to the fourth floor is actually so strong. My swordsmanship is indeed a weakness." Ji Ning didn't feel strongly before, but now that he's gone  He was competing with monsters of the same level, and he found out that his sword skills were indeed weak, and after all, it was too short for him to enter the world realm.

    "Are there many people on the fifth floor better than him?"

    "It's good to be strong." Ji Ning had fighting intent in his eyes.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning raised his head and shouted.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The space was distorted, and Ji Ning was moved away and returned to his Star Island.

    Today I fell asleep in front of the computer and had a nightmare, sweat~~~On Monday, please give me a recommendation vote on Tomato~~~~

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 36: Gaze in the Dark Abyss

    More than 300,000 star islands are divided into six layers, slowly rotating in an orderly manner!

    On the top sixth floor, there is still a solitary star island, while on the slightly lower fifth floor, there are twelve star islands slowly rotating.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Among the more than a hundred star islands that were originally on the fourth floor, one was slowly flying upward.

    "What."

    "That is¡ª¡ª"

    "We've hit the fifth floor."

    Those who are in a large number of world realms on the low-level star islands can see the higher-level star islands suspended in the sky every day when they look up. At this moment, many world realms on the hundreds of thousands of star islands below have witnessed this scene, rising from the fourth level.  A scene on the fifth floor.

    At this moment, many people in the world are very complicated. They all dream of being able to rise to the fifth level, because then they can be protected by Star Island!  But this is too difficult

    "A change of fate"

    Countless world realms sigh in their hearts.

    "It's so fast. He was kidnapped in the same batch as me, but he rushed into the fifth floor faster than me." On the fourth floor, a green-haired woman wearing a silver translucent gauze whispered to herself, "  And he is also a practitioner. I have never met a practitioner who can compete with me at the world level, but I met him so quickly in Mangya Country. It is really interesting, and Mangya Country has great respect for practitioners and special beings.  They are all treated equally.¡±

    "I like places like this." The green-haired woman had a smile on her face, and some water mist naturally condensed around her.

    "I didn't expect that among the weak cultivators, there would be someone who could compete with me and rush into the fifth level faster than me." The handsome and enchanting silver-haired young man said to himself in a low voice.

    He is a descendant of the eternal clan, but he has already found the way to the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death. It¡¯s just that he wants to be stronger and awaken the eternal bloodline to get more benefits.

    But he had to admit that there were indeed many monsters in the Mangya Kingdom family. Even if he won the fourth level alone, it would be quite difficult for him, which made him very cautious.

    Being able to reach the fifth floor so quickly

    He is a formidable opponent.

    "Although the cultivators are weak overall, there are too many, countless more than my Eternal Clan. There will eventually be evildoers." The silver-haired young man thought secretly, "When we enter the fifth floor, we must compete with them.  Compare."

    Ji Ning's Star Island has risen to the fifth level, which has indeed attracted the attention of many evil enough world realms. Being able to break into the fifth level represents strength!

    "Do we have another one on the fifth floor?"

    "It's interesting. I'll have to have a good fight in a while to test his abilities."

    "I'm afraid Qian Xingzi will be the first to ask for a fight again. Forget it, let him be the first."

    The fourth floor and the fifth floor are completely different.

    The unprotected worlds on the fourth level will not easily accept a battle, they are very cautious.  But the twelve peerless monsters on the fifth floor are able to sit firmly on the fifth floor for a long time, and even if they occasionally fall down, they will get back up in a very short time, because they are really, very powerful.

    They like to fight instead.

    They stay here just to fight.

    As for inheritance?  The so-called biting off more than you can chew is enough to find the few inheritances you need. The best thing here is that there are a large number of world realms of the same level. The tempering of battles will help them a lot.

    A star island on the fifth floor.

    The lean and dark child with the silver cloak was looking at the golden letter and laughing: "Hahaha, you didn't disappoint me. I actually defeated Shabafuyi's special being. Although Shabafuyi is a bit stupid, he still has to defeat him."  , is not an easy task.

    "interesting."

    "But just defeating Shabafuyi is nothing. Shabafuyi can't stand firm on the fifth floor at all. Little guy, I will let you know what it means to be stronger and stronger." The lean and dark child smiled.  .

    "Let's fight!"

    He directly issued a challenge to Ji Ning through the golden letter.

    "Hehehehe, the other eleven guys on the fifth floor will all give me face. As per the old rules, when new people come, I will be the first one to go up." The lean and dark child had excitement in his eyes.

    They have been here for a long time and have already formed a routine.

    Every time someone rushes to the fifth floor for the first time, it's "Qian Xingzi, the first one to go up." "Qian Xingzi, maybe I can't tell you how powerful I am! Is the absolute number one among the twelve, but the one with the least flaws."  No matter what kind of opponent we encounter, Qian Xingzi can face it.

    Even ifI met that scary guy on the sixth floor 'Qian Xingzi, at least you can protect yourself!  In other words, at the world level, no matter what kind of monsters they are, Qian Xingzi can deal with them.

    "Below the floating star island of more than 300,000 stars is the dark abyss.

    The bottom of the dark abyss.

    "Chi chi chi."

    The strange nine-color flame is burning.

    Above the flame was a spear that was hundreds of feet long. There was also a large piece of meat that was probably hundreds of feet long stuck in the huge spear.

    The flesh and blood of the alien beasts are burned by the nine-color flame, and the surface gradually begins to turn red. It may take a long time to roast them.

    "tasty."

    "It's so exciting." I saw a black man with messy hair wearing a simple war skirt and the rest of his body naked sitting there. There was a big basin of more than ten feet in front of him. The big basin was full of barbecue. He took a big gulp.  Eat big.

    Opposite him, there was also a strong blond man wearing golden armor sitting. In front of him was a huge basin, and there was also barbecue in the basin.

    "King Wu, your hunting skills are pretty good. This Blood Flame Dragon Beast should be comparable to a beast on the edge of Hedao. The meat tastes so strong." The teeth of the strong man in golden armor were clicking as he ate.  , not everyone can bite this meat, "It's not easy to catch, and your royal family will almost catch them all in the endless territory."

    "We have already captured them all," said the nearly naked black man with wild hair in a war skirt. "That bastard who dominates has captured the most. It can reach a territory in an instant. I worked hard to travel through many territories before I found it.  A Blood Flame Dragon Beast, I deliberately disguised myself as a cultivator I was afraid that the Blood Flame Dragon Beast would find out my identity and deliberately self-destruct. I worked so hard to kill one Hehe, kill  One head, eat slowly, you can eat it for a long time."

    The Blood Flame Dragon Beast is a very terrifying beast. Their path of cultivation is different from that of practitioners and the Eternal Clan.  It neither cultivates divine power nor magical power. Simply put, it is very similar to the insect beast, but it is much more powerful than the insect beast.

    However, the Blood Flame Dragon Beast in the Endless Territory has been almost exterminated for a long time. It is rare to see it because the royal family of Mang Ya Kingdom likes to eat this Blood Flame Dragon Beast.

    A blood flame dragon beast that has reached the edge of harmony, its true size is like a chaotic star, it can eat hundreds of feet at a time, which is enough to eat for a long, long time.

    But it can¡¯t keep these ancient beings alive for long.

    "King Wu." The blond man in golden armor looked at the distance. It was a strange beast filled with flames. It was born extremely powerful, but now it was pitifully suffering all kinds of hardships. "This time the royal family has increased.  As a member of the same clan, why don¡¯t you cultivate them more seriously?¡±

    "It would be nice if I could help look after it. Anyway, there are all kinds of dangers in this abyss. I just need to be careful and don't let the little guy die." The big man with messy black hair said while eating meat.

    "Huh?" The man with messy black hair looked up.

    Looking through the darkness and through the obstacles of Star Island, he saw Ji Ning who was reading the golden letters on Star Island.

    At this moment, Ji Ning suddenly felt an invisible fear, as if he was being targeted by some terrifying entity.

    "It looks like you have another little guy in the Twelve Palaces." The big man with wild black hair looked at the man in golden armor, "He has reached the fifth level so quickly, and he is a practitioner like you.

    "It's not bad." The man in golden armor smiled, "We practitioners are generally very weak, and it's rare for an extremely strong one to appear. It's incomparable to those of you who are born to defy nature."

    "Can it be the same? Can it be the same?"

    The big man with messy black hair glared and said, "How many are you? How many are we? How long does it take for that old bastard who dominates the endless territory to find a kin? When a kin is born, you practitioners have given birth to ten Tao Lords, and a group of monsters have been born. That's it.  Like your twelve palaces, how many Dao Lords are there in total? How many are there in our royal family?"

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.awr) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 37: Embarrassed Su Youji

    "Hahaha." The man in golden armor smiled, "I made a mistake."

    "Sometimes I really envy you practitioners. There are so many of you. You are literally everywhere, and you have practitioners in every territory." The big man with messy black hair shook his head with emotion.

    "That little guy, are you looking for death?" The big man with messy black hair suddenly glared, and his eyes shot out two golden lights. The two golden lights traveled directly through time and space, reaching a distant place almost instantly.

    Star Island.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning's body froze just now, as if he was being targeted by some terrifying entity.  But soon the terrible feeling of threat disappeared again.

    "Who is it?" Ji Ning also guessed that it was some terrifying existence that was observing him, and it didn't even restrain its aura at all. If the other party restrained its aura, he wouldn't be able to notice it at all.

    "This terrifying sense of threat is second only to the terrifying giant beast we encountered back then." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    The terrifying giant beast that directly devoured them and moved them was the most terrifying existence that Ji Ning had encountered so far, far more than any powerful person Ji Ning had ever encountered.

    And the presence that was observing him just now gave him the second highest sense of threat!  Ji Ning felt that none of the Taoist Lords in Heaven were as good as this being.

    "This Mangya Kingdom is too powerful. Even if it has only one great master, there seem to be other powerful beings." Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    The Mangya Kingdom is a force on the same level as the entire Taoist Alliance. The Taoist Alliance is unfathomable, and the Mangya Kingdom is equally mysterious and powerful.

    "Well, they can easily crush me to death anyway." Ji Ning didn't bother to worry anymore. The great master obviously wanted to cultivate strong men by kidnapping them.

    After all, no matter how powerful a force is, it still needs a steady stream of latecomers.

    No matter how powerful the top powerhouse is, the Eternal Emperor can live forever. As long as the Taoist Lord of Life and Death is not in line with the Tao, he will eventually die.  So we still need an endless stream of latecomers.

    Ji Ning and the others are the latecomers and the strong ones in the future.

    "Um."

    "Fortunately, Mrs. Youji is still alive." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief after checking the message on the golden slip.

    "Um?"

    "Ask me for a fight?" Ji Ning frowned. At this time, a monster on the fifth floor asked for a fight. Please note that the other twelve on the fifth floor have been on the fifth floor for a long time, and their strength is definitely not comparable to that of Shabafu Yineng before.  of.

    In order to deal with Sabafui, Ji Ning took out the Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd.

    "I am now under the protection of Star Island. Even if I lose, I will lose the inheritance treasure at most. However I have to send this inheritance treasure to Yu Ji first. If it takes too long, Yu Ji may be finished." Ji  I would rather not be careless.

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Three hundred and twenty pieces of inherited treasures were suspended in front of Ji Ning, all of which were filled with fiery red leaves. Three hundred and twenty fiery red leaves gathered together. Ji Ning immediately sensed the large amount of information and powerful flames contained within.  breath.

    This is the inheritance of the Fire Walking Path. The Shaba Fuyi whom Ji Ning met before was also a Fire Walking Path. So Shaba Fuyi kept this set of inheritance treasures to sense the artistic conception contained in it, but now it is not  It was in Ji Ning's hands.

    You can learn this inheritance by making an oath.

    Ji Ning simply learned it and memorized everything. This inheritance was indeed extensive and profound. Just by reading the entire inheritance from beginning to end, Ji Ning found that his understanding of the Fire Element had improved a lot.  We are almost close to the path of water and the path of thunder and lightning.

    "It really makes a big difference whether there is inheritance or not." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "However, I follow the path of swordsmanship."

    "I won't waste my time on the element of fire." Ji Ning quickly pushed aside the memory of this inheritance. He noted that he only drew some experience from it. After all, all the ways are connected to many mysteries in this inheritance - Dharma.  , which gave Ji Ning some improvement in his swordsmanship.

    "A fight."

    Ji Ning took a brief look at this set of inheritance and nodded secretly. Su Youji was very talented in the fire element. This gave her that Su Youji would be able to greatly increase her strength in the fire element and be able to improve quickly.

    Ji Ning also issued a challenge to Su Youji.

    "You must accept it."

    "We must accept the challenge." Ji Ning was also a little worried and anxious.

    He knew about Su Youji's corresponding island from Liuyan Taoist Lord, but Su Youji didn't know that he had reached the fifth level. Su Youji suddenly discovered that the battle on the fifth level would it happen?  Accept the challenge?

    If he doesn¡¯t fight, then Ji Ning will have to fight with the ¡®Thousand People¡¯ on the fifth floor.Son, after a battle, it¡¯s okay to win, but once you lose, these heritage treasures will be gone.

    It¡¯s not difficult to put together another set of inheritance treasures, but it¡¯s very difficult to put together a set of fire elements suitable for Su Youji.

    ¡°And if the time drags on Su Youji may die.

    Among the more than 300,000 star islands on the lowest level, one of the star islands is full of flowers and plants, and it is very beautiful.

    Su Youji, dressed in a fiery red robe, was lying on the grass, looking up at the sky, her face was full of exhaustion.

    "If this continues, I can't hold it any longer."

    "Owner¡­¡­"

    "I'm afraid I can't stay with you anymore."

    Su Youji lay on the grass, extremely tired.

    She is really tired.

    Ji Ning gave her a group of insect beasts and a set of wind evil puppets. At the beginning, she did win several games in succession, and she won easily. After all, it was really difficult for her to meet opponents on the first level.

    But soon her trouble came.

    Because the news about her using insect beasts and wind puppets gradually spread, there are too many worlds that want these powerful insect beasts and powerful wind puppets!

    For example, the gap between the third and fourth floors is not big. If you have a set of Wind Demon puppets to assist you, you may be able to rush into the fourth floor and hopefully collect a set of inheritance.

    For those who are good at melee combat, a set of wind demon puppets and a group of insect beasts are enough to greatly increase their strength.

    ????Many of those World Realms who have been on Star Island for a long time have formed connections, such as making appointments to fight with each other at critical moments to avoid fighting. Therefore, the news about the Wind Demon Puppet and the Insect Beast was still known to the three powerful World Realms.

    Of these three powerful world realms, two are on the third level and one is on the fourth level.

    They are all madly dating Su Youji.

    Su Youji tried her best to avoid the battle. If she couldn't avoid it, she would rather fight on the third level.

    "I have endured it once, twice, three times, ten times and twenty timescan I still hold on?" Su Youji said to herself, it has been more than half a year since she came here, especially the last six months, it has been a nightmare.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly, a star island on the fourth floor flew upwards and reached the fifth floor.

    "Fifth floor?" Su Youji's eyes lit up, "Has a world realm reached the fifth floor? Could it be the master?" She longed for it to be Ji Ning, but she knew very well how many world realms there were here.  There are many evil spirits.

    "I hope it's the master. It's enough that the master can live well." Su Youji silently hoped. She didn't expect Ji Ning to save her, because logically, Ji Ning didn't know which Star Island she was on.  .

    Just when her thoughts were wandering.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "A fight?"

    Su Youji sensed that the golden slip had received another invitation to fight. She was still very calm because she received invitations to fight every day. Her insect beasts and puppets were too attractive.

    "A battle on the fifth floor?" Su Youji was frightened.

    Her insect beasts and puppets are attractive, but they won¡¯t attract the protected monsters on the fifth floor.  The highest challenge she had received before was from the fourth level, and that was only one person.

    "Huh?"

    "It seems that you have just stepped into the fifth floor?" Su Youji discovered it quickly, because she would check the golden letter every day. There were only twelve signs about the fifth floor in the golden letter. With her memory,  Just watch it once and remember it.

    The ones who asked her to fight this time were obviously not the twelve before.

    "You just stepped onto the fifth floor, and you want to challenge me for a fight?"

    "The other party has already been protected. It should not be an insect beast or a puppet."

    "Could it bethat he really is the master?" Su Youji had many thoughts.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She felt that she was wishing for nothing.

    But she vaguely felt that it might be the master, because someone who was on the normal fifth level and had just broken through would look for her for no reason.

    "Does the master have a way to find out which star island I am on?" Su Youji hesitated and hesitated.

    "do not care."

    "I've been forced to the point where I can't stand it any longer. Even if it's really an enemy, I'm willing to lose to a fifth-level opponent." Su Youji gritted her teeth and accepted the challenge.

    Soon she entered her room, and as the divine pattern formation was activated, buzz, the space was distorted, and Su Youji was moved away from Star Island.

    It is still an island, an islandThere are volcanoes, and past eruptions of the volcano have left the island gray and dirty.

    Su Youji appeared out of thin air and saw a figure in the distance at a glance.

    That figure in white.

    The figure with a sword on his back.

    "Master" Su Youji murmured, her body trembling slightly.

    "Youji." The figure turned to look at her.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 38: Qian Xingzi

    Su Youji's eyes were red. She was surprised and happy, and her mood was very complicated! She was excited that Ji Ning could rush to the fifth level first among this batch of world realms, and she felt lucky for herself.  .

    The long-term stress and fatigue are swept away.

    "You Ji." Ji Ning moved and turned into a stream of light and flew to Su Youji's side. He looked at Su Youji and said, "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, I'm just happy." Su Youji finally smiled brightly and returned to her westward appearance. "If Master comes later, I'm afraid he won't be able to see me."

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was shocked, "You are on the first floor, and you should be able to hold on for a long time with the insect beast puppet."

    "It can last for a long time, but the third and even fourth levels of the world often challenge me to fight." Su Youji said helplessly, "I can't even hide."

    "The third and fourth floors? There are so many world realms on the first floor, why do they specifically ask you to fightah!" Ji Ning's expression changed, he understood, and he gave the insect beast and the puppet to Su You  Ji, you do have good intentions, but good intentions can lead to bad things.

    On Star Island, even the better magic weapons will be taken away.  Not to mention this set of powerful puppets and a large number of powerful insect beasts.  And although it is difficult for the world realm people here to pass on news, some of them have formed some mutual aid alliances, and it is normal for a few third and fourth levels to know about it.

    "It was me who hurt you." Ji Ning shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame the master, even I didn¡¯t realize it at first, but later I realized how much they wanted to take away my puppet and insect beast.¡± Su Youji said.

    "You've been tired these days." Ji Ning can imagine what Su Youji's life is like. Those world realms must have tried every means to make Su Youji fight with them. Although Su Youji is struggling, how long can she last?  And the longer the time goes on, the stronger the world realm will probably be attracted.

    "I admit defeat!" Ji Ning suddenly said loudly.

    The sound echoed on this volcanic island.

    "Master?" Su Youji was stunned.

    "I fought with you, and I lost." Ji Ning smiled, "This set of inheritance treasures is for you. You don't need the other inheritance treasures, right?"

    Su Youji completely understood.

    "Hurry up. This set of inheritance treasures is useless to me, and I have already been protected by Star Island." Ji Ning smiled and waved. The set of 320 leaves containing the inheritance of the element of fire floated in front of Su Youji.  .

    Su Youji immediately waved her hand and accepted it. She won this battle. If she forced it, she could even ask Ji Ning to hand over all the other inheritance treasures. However, she was about to leave Star Island, so she didn't want any more.  It's useless, after all, you have to get a complete set of inheritance treasures to get inheritance.

    "Okay, after you get the inheritance treasure, leave Star Island as soon as possible." Ji Ning ordered, "It's really too dangerous here."

    It is indeed dangerous for someone with Su Youji¡¯s level of strength.

    Without the insect beast puppet, Su Youji could die at any time.  With the insect beast puppet, you will be targeted by stronger people.

    "Yeah." Su Youji had a complicated mood.

    "And after you leave Star Island, you'd better join the Twelve Palaces." Ji Ning said, "I'm afraid you won't be able to join the Twelve Palaces with your strength. But after receiving the inheritance, your strength will be greatly increased. If you concentrate on practicing, you will have the ability to join the Twelve Palaces."  If you have a chance, enter the 12th Palace. In the future, I will also enter the 12th Palace of Swords."

    "Twelve palaces?" Su Youji was confused.

    "It is the top power in the Mangya Kingdom. The top level of the Mangya Kingdom is divided into the royal family and the Twelve Palaces." Ji Ning simply said, "After all, you got a set of inheritance with my help. The Twelve Palaces are not  It will guide you directly, but you need to practice on your own and pass many tests in the future before you can enter the twelfth house."

    "Understood." Su Youji is still self-aware. If you can go out, you are lucky, so you can't expect to be attracted by the Twelve Palaces.

    "This is my letter talisman. If you carry it, I can sense its location. After I leave Star Island, I will also look for you." Ji Ning said and handed out a piece of jasper jade talisman.

    Su Youji held the jade talisman, felt the coldness of the jade talisman in her hand, and nodded gently: "Okay."

    "Let's go, be careful in Mangya country." Ji Ning warned.

    "Don't worry, after suffering a loss once, I will be more careful next time, and even if the outside world is dangerous, it is not as dangerous as this Star Island." Su Youji smiled.

    The master and servant chatted for a short time before they finally separated and were moved back to Star Island.

    Su Youji first learned this complete set of inheritance, and then chose to leave.

    "Damn it."

    ¡°This bitch actually got a complete set of??, actually left.  "

    "That monster who rushed to the fifth floor deliberately lost to her? No wonder she has such precious insect beasts and puppet treasures. I'm afraid it was that monster who gave them to her."

    "Will the monster who rushed to the fifth floor come to take revenge on us?"

    "We're in big trouble."

    The worlds that had been staring at Su Youji for a fight and wanting to get the treasure began to panic, but in fact, neither Ji Ning nor Su Youji thought about revenge.

    Although Su Youji was driven almost crazy, she didn't resent it in her heart, because those world realms were also struggling. Those powerful world realms found that they could help them, giving them hope to get a set of inherited insect beasts.  It¡¯s normal to desperately want to get a puppet.

    In Su Youji¡¯s view, she has escaped from the sea of ??suffering, but those world realms are still struggling.

    "After all, among the hundreds of thousands of star islands, the only ones who are truly chic are the twenty or so people who have been protected.

    "What? You rushed up and fell down again?"

    "That set of inherited treasures actually lost to a first-level world realm?"

    "These World Realm people are so fast at checking the golden slips. They can check more than 300,000 Star Island messages in one breath, and discovered that one of the Star Islands has a heritage treasure, which has a set of fire elements.

    The fifth floor, lost to the first floor?  And there just happened to be one more set of fire elements?

    "He actually lost on purpose."

    "Why don't I have such friends?"

    "well."

    Ji Ning¡¯s Star Island fell from the fifth floor to the fourth floor.

    This also made Qian Xingzi on the fifth floor a little angry. He had previously asked Ji Ning to fight, but Ji Ning finally fought with Su Youji: "He actually avoided the fight and gave a set of inheritance treasures to a  The first floor"

    "Huh, I'll continue the fight."

    "If you have the guts, accept the challenge. I'll respect you a lot."

    Qian Xingzi continued to challenge Ji Ning the next day, but this time Ji Ning did not avoid the fight.

    After all, Ji Ning, who was protected, was full of fighting spirit and wanted to see how strong the monster on the fifth level was.  Qian Xingzi and Ji Ning were both practitioners. They were moved to a black island.

    The two faced each other from a distance.

    Qian Xingzi looked like a lean and tanned child, with a silver cloak that was flapping. As soon as the battle began, Qian Xingzi turned into a thousand Qian Xingzi. Seeing this scene, Ji Ning's expression changed: "Sacred Scripture of Thousand Bodies."

    "However, it is the Thousand-Body Sacred Scripture."

    The thousand clones of Qian Xingzi also used a special formation similar to the 'Little Qianzu Divine Formation'. For a time, Ji Ning was surrounded by clones of the ten stars in all directions, and they were surging like the power of the domain was shaking.

    Although Ji Ning tried his best and even used the Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd, he could not do anything about this formation.

    A thousand Thousand Stars are also constantly besieging them.

    The divine thunder of the two avenues rushed wildly, affecting many Qianxingzi. Ji Ning was even more violent and violent. Although Qianxingzi pressed down on Ji Ning and beat him, Ji Ning's six eternal magic weapons were guarded without leakage.

    "The power of your swordsmanship is average, but your defense is really good." Qian Xingzi followed and immediately merged into one.

    With the two bodies united into one, his divine body is comparable to that of the One-Step Taoist Lord, and he can also display magical powers!

    Although Ji Ning's blue and white mist power blessed the divine body, the power of the blue and white mist could not display magical powers. Qian Xingzi only held a scimitar.

    The sword technique is ethereal and weird, the power is great, and the speed is so fast, it is more terrifying than Sabafui.

    Ji Ning's sword was shaken by the blows again and again. Fortunately, there were six swords that alternated one after another. Ji Ning was completely at a disadvantage. However, occasionally Ji Ning would deliberately let the opponent hit him with a knife, and then Shui Yuanjia's counterattack deliberately attacked the enemy.  Bundle.

    "I have a thousand clones, and my divine power is vast, but you can still hold on?" After fighting for a while, Qian Xingzi was also shocked, "If I don't fight, I won't fight. It will consume too much divine power. My name is Qian Xingzi.  What's your name? Your strength is indeed qualified to gain a foothold on the fifth level. At least you can defeat some opponents by consuming your divine power."

    "My name is Bei Ming." Ji Ning also smiled, and this is how he got to know Qian Xingzi.

    But in this battle, Ji Ning also admitted defeat.

    So he fell from the fourth floor to the third floor.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 39: Years on Star Island

    one year later.

    There are fifteen star islands on the fifth floor, which are slowly rotating. On one of the star islands, Ji Ning is sitting on a wooden chair, drinking slowly with a wine cup, and at the same time looking at the golden letters.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the distance, a star island on the fifth floor suddenly fell downwards, falling to the fourth floor below.

    "It's such a mess." Ji Ning sighed softly.

    yes.

    Since he was the first to rush to the fifth floor among the new batch of world realms and then fell down, in the next year, people like 'Brother,' 'Queen,' and 'Water Walker' all rushed to the fifth floor one after another.  , and suddenly the lottery started getting hot on the fifth floor.  The twelve monsters on the fifth level in the past were very familiar with each other, so they fought less. They only fought again after practicing and feeling that they had gained something.

    But now four monsters, including Ji Ning, suddenly appeared, and the original twelve on the fifth floor were immediately ready to make a move and start a fight.

    Fight after fight.

    Every battle caused the fifth-level world realm to fall to the fourth level, but they quickly rose to the fifth level again.

    Falling down rising

    Falling down rising

    Almost every few days, a Star Island falls.

    On this fifth floor, there are only nine star islands at the least, and there are sixteen star islands at the most.

    "Compared to these other monsters, I am just average." Ji Ning sighed.

    After fighting against each other more times, Ji Ning also discovered it.

    On the fifth level, most of them are special beings!  Very few are practitioners!  Each one is good at different things, and each one is very good at one aspect. The one with the fewest flaws is Qian Xingzi.

    Qian Xingzi has a thousand clones!

    In terms of sustained fighting ability, I'm afraid only Ji Ning can compare with him.

    Once he transforms into thousands of formations, no one can hurt him at all.

    In terms of ferocity, the explosion of magical power from the integration of a thousand bodies is also the best.

    So till now on the twelfth floor, ¡®Qian Xingzi has never fallen down!  There is also a newcomer called Water Walker, a special being who has never fallen down since he rose to the fifth floor. Ji Ning also fought against him. The Water Walker's eyes were pure, like a newborn baby. He stood there and let everything go.  Ji Ning attacked, and the water walker turned into a huge drop of water. No matter how Ji Ning attacked, he could not hurt him at all.

    This invincible life-saving ability alone allows this 'Water Walker' to firmly stand on the fifth level.

    "Qian Xingzi relies on a thousand clones to form a formation, and no one can hurt him.

    The water walker turned into a huge drop of water, and no one could hurt him.  "

    "But that Water Walker seems to be too innocent. I don't know if he is really innocent or just pretending." Ji Ning was also confused. Although he only had contact with the Water Walker once, Ji Ning felt good about him, but the Water Walker was too innocent.  It was too much. He asked about this and that before fighting Ji Ning, as if he was curious about everything.

    Ji Ning fought with him and beat him, but he didn't fight back No matter how hard Ji Ning hit him, it was of no use. Moreover, Water Walker continued to ask and talk to Ji Ning with great enthusiasm, so Ji Ning could only admit defeat.

    "Even compared to those special beings, my divine body is not weak at all."

    "My only weakness is swordsmanship."

    "If I can understand the sixth form of Wuming Swordsmanship! Then I can easily deal with any monster on the fifth level." Ji Ning thought, as long as he can understand the sixth form of Wuming Swordsmanship, his swordsmanship will be comparable to Qian Xingzi's.  Sword skills, such as Aluoyi's sword skills, are also at this level, and the test in the three snow map scrolls is also at this level.

    The sixth form of Wuming Swordsmanship represents a realm, that is, a perfect world-level strongman. With this kind of swordsmanship, even if you use the divine weapons of the Tao, you can exert the peak strength of the world god.

    With such swordsmanship Ji Ning can be on par with Qian Xingzi if he has Yuan Yi's Water and Fire Gourd to help him.

    Two months have passed.

    Ji Ning finally collected a set of swordsmanship inheritance, which ranked 73rd. Originally, Ji Ning planned to give this set of inheritance to the 'Danbao World God' whom he had a good impression of in a while, but he didn't expect it.  It had only been three days since I got it, and I was entangled by the Water Walker again. I couldn't do anything about the Water Walker no matter what the attack, and I would never admit defeat. I wanted to talk to Ning more, so Ning could only admit defeat in the end.

    Water Walker also has a bad habit. After he wins, he will definitely get rid of all the opponent's inheritance treasures. In his words: "I like these inheritances very much."

    Ji Ning is helpless

    ?????????????????Sigh secretly, God of Danbao World, you have been here for a long, long time, just bear with it for a little longer, and wait until I have the opportunity to give you another set of inheritance.

    Five more months later, another set of swordsmanship inheritance was assembled, which was the nineteenth-ranked swordsmanship inheritance.

    Inside Ji Ning¡¯s cave-heaven magic weapon.

    On the vast land, a mountain peak stands. This is the highest mountain on the continent. On the top of the mountain, a young man in white is sitting cross-legged, looking at the endless heaven and earth.

    "Finally I realized this technique of 'The world sinks.'"

    At the top of the mountain, looking as far as the horizon of the cave, Ji Ning could feel the feeling of a world under control. Coupled with the inheritance of the two major swordsmanships, Ji Ning finally understood the unknown swordsmanship.  Five styles' world sinks,.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the fifth form, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ji Ning shook his head.

    ?????????????????? If we talk about traveling across endless territories, this level of swordsmanship is already very impressive. The world god of Beixiu also has this level of swordsmanship.  But what Ji Ning is now competing against are some terrifying monsters selected by the great master of Mang Ya Kingdom.

    "It's not easy to reach the sixth form. Even if there are two major swordsmanship inheritances, it will take anywhere from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of years to fully understand it." Ji Ning sighed.

    Like Aluoyi, it is a breakthrough of enlightenment on the great millstone of life and death.

    The sixth form is barely the standard for Emperor Xuejian¡¯s test.  It is indeed difficult to achieve. Ji Ning is also on Star Island, with a group of monsters as training partners, and two major swordsmanship heritages to guide him. It can take anywhere from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of years to fully understand it.  It may seem like a long time, but in fact, Ji Ning has the magic weapon to accelerate time, the 'Haoguang House'. With a hundred times acceleration of time, it is estimated that it will take about a thousand years to fully understand it.

    "These two sets of swordsmanship inheritance?" Ji Ning flipped his hands and a thick book appeared.

    This book contains a total of 600 pieces of paper, and each page is an inheritance treasure. Ji Ning collected all 600 pages of paper, and then combined them into a book, and obtained the inheritance of swordsmanship contained in it.  , which is also the nineteenth-ranked inheritance.

    Ji Ning opened the book.

    Every page is filled with one word, and the breath of kendo comes to your face.

    Ji Ning has long memorized the inheritance of swordsmanship, and the six hundred words in this book are actually six hundred kinds of swordsmanship artistic conceptions, allowing Ji Ning to gradually understand them.

    "This 'Dao Lord Liuzhou' likes to write, and I also like writing. We have quite a bit in common." Ji Ning obtained this inheritance of swordsmanship and also learned about Dao Lord Liuzhou.

    Liuzhou Daojun, a powerful person who reached the edge of Hedao, eventually failed to combine the Way, and his body died and the Way disappeared.

    He likes to wander and dislikes fighting. He calls himself "Liuzhou" and travels through endless territories. Due to his personality, his swordsmanship is not good at attack, but he is very good at defense!

    He left behind a very detailed and complete inheritance, and he also left 600 words, each word representing a kind of swordsmanship artistic conception.  Ji Ning also likes to write words to convey the meaning of the sword, so it is easy to feel from each word, "Liuzhou Daojun, the message you want to convey. In addition, Ji Ning's swordsmanship is good at defense, and he is indeed absorbing it quickly."  "Liuzhou Daojun, some of the essence of swordsmanship. After getting this set of swordsmanship, Ji Ning understood the fifth style in just half a month."

    ??Two sets of swordsmanship inheritance.

    The first set, ranked seventy-three, looks stunning, but in fact has obvious flaws.

    The second set, ranked 19th, was created by Liuzhou Daojun. It seems ordinary, but in fact it has endless charm.

    In the following time, Ji Ning studied swordsmanship. Even if Qian Xingzi fought with Ji Ning again, Ji Ning said, "I can admit defeat, but I can't give you this set of swordsmanship inheritance treasures, otherwise I will never admit defeat and slowly wear out the swordsmanship."  Bar.  , the only one who can beat Ji Ning in the battle of consumption is Qian Xingzi, provided that Ji Ning does not use Chaos Crystals. When Ji Ning left the Great Mo Realm, he replaced a lot of Chaos Spiritual Liquid with Chaos Crystals.

    Other practitioners?  No matter how much he spent, he couldn't beat Ji Ning.

    Qian Xingzi followed the path of swordsmanship and didn't care about swordsmanship at all, so naturally he didn't care.

    Ji Ning couldn't do anything to the Water Walker, but he couldn't do anything to Ji Ning either.

    Therefore, Ji Ning has always carried the book written by "Daojun Liuzhou" with him, immersed in it every day, and his swordsmanship is also constantly improving, especially in defense.

    Ji Ning, who was so immersed in the improvement of his swordsmanship, almost forgot about the God of Danbao World. For Ji Ning, if he can help, he will help. Helping is a favor, but not helping is normal. Anyway, the God of Danbao World has also been here for a long, long time.  Well, it would be a trivial matter to stay there for tens of thousands of years or a hundred thousand years.

    Time passes, and in the process of learning swordsmanship through battle, five hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 40: The Sixth Style of the Unnamed Swordsmanship ¡®Thread of Consonance¡¯

    Inside the cave in the first snow map scroll.

    In the majestic palace, everything is magnificent. A figure gradually condenses on the throne in the hall, it is the golden-robed emperor.

    "You're here again." The golden-robed emperor looked down.

    Ji Ning below nodded: "You have to be careful this time. If you are careless, you may be defeated by me."

    "This is the first time you have said this." The golden-robed emperor's eyes lit up, and a broad golden sword appeared in his hand. He stood up and walked down the steps step by step, "Come on, come on, don't  it disappointed me."

    An ice sword also appeared in Ji Ning's hand.

    Ning stood motionless, while the golden-robed emperor slowly walked down step by step. Although the two had never fought, their auras were surging, and they were both observing their opponents. Although the golden-robed emperor had been winning these years, he also  It was discovered that the threat posed by this Ji Ning was getting bigger and bigger.

    "Something's wrong." The golden-robed emperor suddenly felt strange. Although Ji Ning was standing far away, he always had an erratic feeling. This was something he had never encountered in previous fights with Ji Ning.

    "Whatever, just crush it and break it." The golden-robed emperor followed the upright path and swung the golden sword in his hand directly from a high place.

    Boom~~~~

    A terrifying power was directly crushed down, and the sword slashed down angrily, as if it was going to kill all the enemies who were blocking it.  This terrifying sword intent alone is enough to make many people in the world tremble with fear.

    "Wipe it." The ice sword in Ji Ning's hand flashed, like a wisp of smoke, directly wiping the golden sword.

    Although it was just a touch from the side, it actually made the golden-robed emperor more uncomfortable than the frontal resistance!  With this collision, the strange force caused his golden sword to change direction. As soon as the sword changed direction, it was naturally impossible to touch Ning.

    No matter how powerful your swordsmanship is, if you can't hit the enemy, what's the use?

    "Sure enough, the methods have changed." The golden-robed emperor was shocked.

    "The Wuming Swordsmanship is indeed magical." Ji Ning was overjoyed. Although he had just learned the sixth form of the Wuming Swordsmanship, he had not actually practiced it yet. The golden-robed emperor was the first one he used in actual combat.

    In this fight, he easily defeated the golden-robed emperor's heroic killing move. Although Ji Ning could block it in the past, it was always very difficult and he even had to be shaken backwards.

    But now he didn¡¯t put much effort into it, and he blocked the sword easily without any head-on collision.

    "Come again." The golden-robed emperor roared, and suddenly a golden crescent moon sword light appeared out of thin air in the entire palace, slashing horizontally towards Ning.

    "Tsk." Another seemingly random sword stroke directly touched the domineering golden crescent moon from above. With each scrape and pressure, the swordsmanship of the two also collided. The sword of the golden-robed emperor was even more domineering.  Ji Ning's sword became even more erratic, but it just changed the direction of the golden-robed emperor's sword.

    It was originally a sword that swept towards Ji Ning from the front, but was rubbed and pressed from above. The sword light actually only swept at the feet of Ji Ning in front of him, without even touching Ji Ning.

    "how so?"

    "impossible."

    The golden-robed emperor was angry and came to kill him again and again. His swordsmanship was absolutely brave and domineering.

    Ji Ning seemed to be erratic and casual every time, but in fact he had concentrated all his energy and his swordsmanship was already at its peak. In this kind of fight, he had more and more experience and understanding of the sixth form of the nameless swordsmanship.  How to use it in battle? As the battle progressed, Ji Ning began to feel really relaxed.

    "Chi." "Chi." "Pfft."

    The two swords clashed.

    Very strange.

    ???Generally, melee fights are caused by strong bangs and impacts, as if the sky is shattering and the earth is shattering.  But when Ji Ning's sword collided with his opponent's sword, there was a very slight sound. Ji Ning seemed to be writing with a pen, with great ease and ease.

    "Pfft."

    Ji Ning's ethereal sword light brushed against the golden sword light and stabbed directly into the throat of the golden-robed emperor, piercing the throat with the sword.

    Everything became quiet.

    The golden-robed emperor also stopped, and Ning also pulled out the ice sword.

    "You win." The golden-robed emperor had a strange smile on his face. "Your swordsmanship has been improving over the years. I knew you would defeat me one day. But I didn't expect it to come so soon. You could tell me,  What is your swordsmanship called?"

    "This is a swordsmanship created by a great master. It is the sixth form, and it is called 'Lingxi and the Thread of Ling.'" Ji Ning said.

    "A thin line of communication?" The golden-robed emperor nodded slightly, "Your sword is indeed a thin line. If you don't draw it out, it will be fine. If you draw the sword out, it will be very uncomfortable."

    "Senior's swordsmanship is majestic and overbearing. I fought for a long time before I won a single move." Ji Ning said. In fact, at the beginning, Ji Ning still had a close connection with this skill and was not very familiar with it. Naturally, he couldn't win, but  Gradually, I became more and more familiar with it, and then I got more familiar with it in actual combat, and then I stabbed it through the throat with a sword.

    The nameless swordsmanship is very interesting.

    The first style is the Heart Sword Style, which is an absolutely perfect control of the swordsmanship and has its own world of Heart Sword.

    The second style is the killing sword style, which is extremely powerful and domineering.

    The third style is the Luotian Style, which is in a world of its own. In fact, this style is an upgrade of the 'Heart Sword Style', which is more perfect, makes the defense more perfect, and the attack is more meticulous.

    The fourth form, Ya Zhi Jiao, is just one word - quick!

    The fifth form, the world sinks, is just one word - fierce!  The fourth and fifth moves are both offensive moves. To deal with different enemies, some require the sword to be faster, while others require domineering force.

    The sixth posture, the line of connection, is a fundamental leap from the Luotian posture, which is more advanced than the Heart Sword posture.  The Heart Sword Style is only about the absolute control of the sword. It is a thread of connection, but what is pursued is that the sword is not drawn. Once the sword is drawn, it will have many magical effects.

    With one sword strike, you can easily block, release, deflect, and even kill the enemy!

    Therefore, what we pursue is the feeling of "telepathy". This swordsmanship is elusive, too mysterious, and difficult to understand.  Fortunately, there are the inheritance left by Daojun Liuzhou and that book. Daojun Liuzhou's swordsmanship is also defensive. In the later stages of defense, it also has the charm of "a thread of connection" Really powerful swordsmanship,  Many have something in common.

    So Ji Ning spent five hundred years to realize this sixth form.

    "The first Heart Sword Style, the third Luotian Style, and the sixth style are all linked together. They are all good at defense and can kill enemies." Ji Ning knew very well that these three styles are actually basically the same.

    They are all based on meticulous swordsmanship, seeking to kill with one sword.

    ???????????????? Killing Sword Style, Ya Zhi Jiao, and World Sinking are completely forward-moving attack moves.

    "You defeated me and passed my test. But you still need to defeat the other three." The golden-robed emperor said, "In this way, you can get the emperor's inheritance and become the emperor's personal disciple! The swordsmanship of the Xuejian Emperor will be revealed in the endless  It is also the most terrifying swordsmanship in the realm. If you become his personal disciple, you will have a bright future."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning got a total of three snow map scrolls, the first one was of the golden-robed emperor, the second one was of an assassin, and the third one was of a fisherman.

    The assassin's sword is a strange sword, extremely murderous.

    in the darkness¡­¡­

    The assassin appeared and disappeared again and again, his sword flashing, killing Ji Ning.

    And Ji Ning stood there, holding the ice sword, blocking the assassin's sword again and again. The assassin's sword and the sword of the golden-robed emperor were in the same realm. Different sects had different tempers for Ji Ning. Ji Ning's "Lingxi"  As a result, I gained a lot more insights. From the beginning, I was not used to the assassin sword, but gradually became familiar and relaxed.

    "Pfft." "Pfft."

    The sword flashed and also pierced the assassin's throat.

    The assassin was extremely lean, with scales on his face and green eyes. This was the first time Ji Ning saw the assassin's face clearly.

    "You win. If you defeat the other three, you will get the inheritance of the emperor." The assassin's voice was hoarse, and then he disappeared with a cry.

    The third snow map rolls into the cave sky.

    It¡¯s the fisherman who fishes.

    The two were fighting each other. The fisherman did not go to the west, but went all out. Ji Ning also looked solemn. The two of them had been fighting for more than an hour. This high-intensity fighting also made them  Very tired.

    It should be noted that the total battle between Ji Ning and the golden-robed emperor and the assassin took less than half an hour.

    "The fisherman's sword is erratic, and he used the fishing rod to fight me. Sometimes the rod is strong, sometimes soft. My sword is sharp and hard, and I can't break through his defense no matter what." Ji Ning  I also understand it clearly.

    The fisherman¡¯s sword is very much like his soul.

    They are all erratic, seeking to kill with one sword.

    "And the fisherman's sword is relatively softer in defense. When encountering a sword of the same style, and the fisherman has almost used this swordsmanship to the extreme, Ji Ning can't hurt the opponent at all.

    The two finally stopped.

    "Your swordsmanship is mysterious and incomparable. It is truly the first-class swordsmanship in the endless realm. But my swordsmanship was passed down by the emperor. If you want to defeat me,You still need to make some progress.  The fisherman calmly walked to the side of the river and continued fishing, "Go ahead."  "

    Ji Ning was not disappointed but was filled with joy in his heart. Because of his fight with the fisherman, his technique was in perfect harmony and he had made great progress.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 41: Beta Laihe, here we come

    After learning the sixth form of the nameless swordsmanship, the "Lingxi Line of Wisdom", Ning created the third form of "Original Sword Intent", the "Star Form", just one year later.

    The Black Mist Style, the Pantheon Style, and the Star Style respectively represent three places that have a great influence on Ji Ning.

    "Lingxi Lianxian Lian" and "Star Style" are both swordsmanship at the same level, but using the divine sword Ziguang Qiong to perform "Star Style" is several times more powerful.

    Since his swordsmanship improved, Ji Ning immediately stood firm on the fifth level. Even Qian Xingzi was on par with Ji Ning.

    "In fact, Qian Xingzi's power was clearly stronger after he unleashed his magical powers. However, Ji Ning's Youyuan, a gourd of water and fire, and six divine swords, Ziguang Qiong, were incomparable to other monsters.

    "You have six swords, and I only have two sabersYou cunning guy, you actually let out thunder and lightning!" Qian Xingzi and Ji Ning were frustrated when they fought, and even if they fought for their lives, they were evenly matched, "No fight.  , if we don¡¯t fight, if you ask me to fight again, I won¡¯t fight anymore. You should take the initiative to admit defeat in this game, I will not admit defeat to the death.¡±

    Qian Xingzi immediately transformed into a thousand clones, forming a large formation and refusing to admit defeat.  With this great formation really no one can do anything to him.

    Ji Ning was in a good mood, so he took the initiative to admit defeat.

    In the thirty-second year after learning how to "connect with one another," Ji Ning finally inherited that set of footwork.

    "Finally succeeded."

    Ji Ning looked at the roll of jade slips in his hand. The treasure of the inheritance of footwork is one jade slip. There are 800 jade slips in total. When the 800 jade slips are gathered together, they will naturally form a long roll of jade slips.  A few big words naturally appeared on the Jane - "When you make an oath, you can get a glimpse of the true meaning." There were also some small words attached next to it.

    Ji Ning sensed the restriction of the jade slip and immediately made an oath, and then some information poured into Ji Ning's mind.

    Immediately following this jade slip, densely packed text appeared, exuding a mysterious atmosphere.

    "Footwork, what is footwork?"

    "The way to move!"

    "From the ordinary to the eternal emperor, if the strength is not much different, the use of close combat footwork is far more than the offensive and defensive means!"

    ¡°I¡¯m one step faster and your sword can¡¯t touch me. Even if the difference is just a hair¡¯s breadth, then no matter how powerful your swordsmanship is, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    "My footwork is great. I can touch the enemy, but the enemy cannot touch me. I can control everything."

    Ji Ning looked at it and nodded slightly. He also understood the importance of footwork. When he was still in Yanshan when he was a child, his mother Yuchixue personally taught him footwork. In the years that followed, Ji Ning never gave up. He understood the Tao.  Incorporating footwork and even purchasing lightning wings, his footwork is considered very high in the World Realm, and he is not weak in this aspect.

    ¡°The essence of footwork is mostly the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about making the instantaneous explosion faster so that you can dodge as much as possible.¡±

    "With the same divine power and the same realm of Tao, with the help of footwork magical powers, some can dodge faster, while others are relatively slower. This is the difference in footwork. The method of divine power movement that I created in footwork is divided into  The first level of the three levels is a simple operation method. I am afraid that many practitioners can achieve such speed of dodge with footwork. The second level is much faster for instant dodge, and the third level is even more amazing  ¡­¡±

    Ji Ning smiled helplessly.

    ?? Divine power operating?

    My biggest reliance is the power of the blue and white mist. No matter how powerful the divine power is, it will not be as good as the power of the blue and white mist if it does not explode!  Although some of the undisclosed magical power-operating methods of this footwork have been passed on to Ji Ning's mind, they are really of no use to Ji Ning.

    "Whether footwork is good or not depends on the method of divine power movement. The second is the state of footwork."

    "Those with high realms can easily surpass those with low realms even without using magical powers."

    "My footwork is the same as the thunder and lightning dragon that I saw when I first paid a visit to the great master of Mangya Kingdom. That thunder and lightning dragon was created by the great master and can exist forever. Look at the 'eternal thunder dragon, swimming,  I have studied for many years, and finally realized the 'Thunder Dragon Footwork', and the realm of this footwork is divided into five levels."

    "With the first level of control, you can learn all my steps."

    "Use the second level of transformation to integrate all your understanding of the Tao into the footwork."

    "If you are good at time and space, use the secrets of time and space in your footwork. If you are good at the way of swords, you can use swordsmanship in your footwork Combine your understanding of the way and my thunder dragon footwork to truly  Only by integrating into one can we reach the second level of transformation.

    "At the third level, 'Transformation into a Dragon,' when performing the footwork, the thunder dragon shadow protects the body, and the speed is greatly increased, which is considered to have truly obtained the essence of this footwork.

    "The fourth realm,'Thunder Dragon,' this footwork can also control thunder and lightning. It is a divine thunder of the Tao. The thunder and lightning of levels reach this fourth level. The thunder and lightning controlled can become one with people. People are thunder and lightning, and thunder and lightning are people.  , the speed is comparable to the Tao Divine Thunder, and I have only reached the fourth level.  "

    "The fifth level, 'Eternal Thunder Dragon,' the footwork I created, the great master modified two parts after reading it, and then said that if you practice it to the extreme, you can condense an eternal divine thunder and merge it with the eternal divine thunder  ¡­I have been studying this step for decades on the edge of Hedao, but it is still difficult to make an inch of progress. I don¡¯t know what the ultimate level of practice is according to the great master, so I boldly set it as the fifth level.¡±

    Ji Ning was amazed when he saw it.

    This step is too powerful.

    At the back of this volume, there are only some pictures left, a total of eighteen pictures of thunder dragons. As for the detailed footwork and magical power operation methods, they were directly transferred to Ji Ning's memory.

    "The method of divine power operation is of no use to me."

    "But if this footwork reaches an extremely high level, it would be really powerful." Ji Ning knew very well what the Eternal Divine Thunder was.

    ?? Chaos Divine Thunder belongs to the world level, so it can naturally break the limits of Heaven. The flying speed of Chaos Divine Thunder is extremely fast, usually ten times the limit speed of Heaven. It is difficult for ordinary Taoists to believe it.

    The Divine Thunder of Tao is the realm of life and death. Some Divine Thunder of Tao may have been bred in the endless chaos, and some Taoist Lords have created some Divine Thunder of Tao!  Just like Zhu Rong created the ¡®Zhu Rong Divine Fire¡¯, Suiren created

    "Immortal fire," some of these Taoist masters of life and death are extremely powerful in thunder and lightning. They can also create "the divine thunder of the Tao." The flying speed of the divine thunder of the Tao is qualitatively higher than that of the divine thunder of chaos.  It has transformed, probably a hundred times faster than the ultimate speed of heaven.

    Eternal Divine Thunder That's a legend. Ji Ning has never heard that eternal divine thunder can be born in endless chaos. Maybe there is, maybe not.  As for creating the eternal divine thunder, I am afraid that only the eternal emperor, who has achieved a high level of lightning and reached the eternal level, can create the 'eternal divine thunder'.

    As for the speed of the eternal divine thunder, Ji Ning didn¡¯t know, after all, he had never seen it before.

    "If this footwork is practiced to the extreme, can it condense the eternal divine thunder? Integrate it with the eternal divine thunder?" Ji Ning was stunned. How fast is this?

    "However, the creator of this footwork realized this set of footwork just by watching the Eternal Divine Thunder. How high is his understanding? He has only reached the fourth level.

    The reason why this step can reach the fifth level is probably because the great master modified it in two places.  "Ji Ning immediately understood that the fifth level is like the moon in the mirror, flowers in the water, and even the creator who has reached the edge of the 'harmony' has spent dozens of Chaos Epochs to realize it. Who can realize it?

    "I don't have high requirements. It would be good if I could reach the third level." Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    In the third level, the speed can be greatly increased with the thunder dragon phantom body protection.

    The days on Star Island were very happy at least for Ji Ning. If he wanted to inherit the swordsmanship, he had two sets of precious swordsmanship inheritances and very detailed instructions.  It requires footwork. Ji Ning has never seen such powerful footwork before, and now he is letting Ji Ning learn it.

    If you want opponents of the same level, there are dozens of monsters you can challenge.

    As the days passed, the monsters who had attacked the fifth floor gradually fought less and less. After all, everyone had fought each other, and some had fought many times.  Even Shui Walker and Qian Xingzi had fought each other. Of course, Shui Walker was defeated in that battle, and Qian Xingzi maintained his undefeated fifth level achievement.

    Time has passed, and it has been a thousand years since Ji Ning came to Star Island.

    On the sixth floor, the only floating star island is the residence of ¡®Betalee. If Betalaie doesn¡¯t ask for a fight, no one is qualified to ask for a fight with him.

    On Star Island, there was a white-haired young man wearing a loose white robe sitting cross-legged on the ground. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. His eyes were gentle, but seemed to contain countless bright stars. He whispered to himself: "  A thousand years have passed, and after thousands of years of hard work, this new group of practitioners has reached a bottleneck in strength, and it's time to challenge them to a battle."

    "Well, let's start with Qian Xingzi."

    Soon, hundreds of thousands of people in the world of Star Island were shocked.

    because¡­¡­

    Qian Xingzi, who had never fallen since entering the fifth floor, actually fell to the fourth floor. All his inheritance treasures were taken away by the sixth floor.

    So everyone knew that Beta Laihe on the sixth floor took action and defeated Qian Xingzi!

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 42: Arrangements before leaving

    "Hurry up, bring us something delicious to drink." On the island, Qian Xingzi and Betalai!E sat opposite each other, with a stone table in front of them.

    Qian Xingzi, who looks like a lean and dark child with a silver cloak, and the white-haired young man in a loose white robe, have completely different auras.  Qian Xingzi's aura is more fierce and violent, while Beta Leah's aura is much gentler and brighter, like a gentle sun, making people feel warm and friendly.

    "Yeah." Qian Xingzi grabbed the gourd on the stone table in front of him, raised his head and drank, gurgling.

    "Okay, okay, Qianxingzi, why are you so angry." Betalaie smiled.

    "You are an insidious, cunning, damned guy who pretends to be a cultivator." Qian Xingzi glared, the third eye between his eyebrows filled with anger, "I have never fallen down since I rushed to the fifth floor.  Pass the fifth floor. Just because of you, just because of your cunning, I lose now, I don¡¯t accept it, I don¡¯t accept it, I don¡¯t accept it.¡±

    Betalaie smiled: "If you lose, you lose. Even if you use some conspiracy, you still lose. The battle is only about the result, not the process."

    ¡°I fell into your trap because I believed you.¡± Qian Xingzi was angry.

    In fact, this is not the first time he lost to Berta Laihe.

    Just like in the past, when I won ten games in a row on the fifth floor and entered the sixth floor, I would be quickly defeated by Betaraie. In fact, over a long period of time, several of the twelve players on the fifth floor have entered the sixth floor. It is a pity.  They were all quickly defeated and fell by Beta Laihe.  The only one who can sit firmly on the sixth floor for a long time is Betalaie.

    "If I use the formation and stick to it, how can you defeat me?" Qian Xingzi said angrily.

    I feel uncomfortable thinking about it. After all, I haven¡¯t fallen down since I stepped onto the fifth floor. Qian Xingzi kept thinking about maintaining this amazing achievement and then leaving Xingchen Island in a chic way. In fact, Qian Xingzi was already preparing to leave. Who wants to leave?  Before leaving, his golden body was broken and fell to the fourth floor. Naturally, he was very unhappy.

    "I trust you and treat you as a friend, but you" Qian Xingzi was very dissatisfied.

    "Okay, okay, I was wrong. When it comes to fighting, I will do whatever I can." Bertalea smiled, "Oh, by the way, how are these new ones?"

    "The strength of the newcomers has improved a lot. Six of them have reached the fifth floor." Qian Xingzi said.

    In the first year of Ji Ning¡¯s group, four of them rushed to the fifth floor.

    A thousand years later, there were two more.

    "In terms of strength" Qian Xingzi said thoughtfully, "In terms of attack power, the Queen and Bei Ming are almost the same as me. Others like 'Geluo,' Yu Taoist, 'Mingxin Fairy,  'Water walkers are all worse."

    "Oh?" Bertalea was curious.

    "In terms of defense, Water Walker is the most defiant. He should be gifted and cannot be killed no matter how hard he fights. Then there is Fairy Mingxin, then Beiming, and then the Queen, Brother Luo, and Taoist Yu."

    "The strongest one with long-term fighting ability is Beiming, followed by Fairy Mingxin, Water Walker, Queen, etc"

    "That's probably it. Each of the methods they are good at is different." Qian Xingzi smiled, "As for the more detailed information, you can experience it yourself."

    "I heard that Bei Ming is very powerful?" Betalaie asked.

    "He is as insidious as you." Shi Xingzi said unhappily, "That Bei Ming was relatively weak in swordsmanship at the beginning. I suppressed him with a sword and beat him. But after a thousand years, his footwork and swordsmanship are all gone."  Greatly improved The most disgusting thing is that he also has Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd, and he has six identical eternal weapons."

    "Do you think it's annoying or not? Although I, Qian Xingzi, have taken several eternal divine weapons, I only have two swords in my hands. He actually has six eternal divine swords, and they are all the same." Qian Xingzi said angrily.  , "Let's fight, six against two! And Yuan Yi's water and fire gourd keeps releasing thunder and lightning"

    Betalaie was surprised: "It sounds like this Bei Ming at least has a lot of treasures."

    "There are so many treasures. It's so difficult to get six identical eternal divine weapons. Yuanyi's water and fire gourd seems to cost half a million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, which adds up to over one million cubic meters." Qian Xingzi said angrily,  "If he only had two divine swords and no thunder and lightning to help, I would still suppress him."

    "Oh" Betalaie nodded after hearing this.

    "Do you have a clue?" Qian Xingzi looked at him.

    "We have some plans." Betalaie nodded, "First I'll have a fight with all you old guys, and then I'll go and sweep the six new ones, and then I can leave."

    "Are you leaving Star Island too?" Qian Xingzi was stunned, then nodded slightly.?.

    "It's time to leave. The reason why I stayed for a while longer is to wait for this new batch of people to grow up." Betalaie said, "The great master usually only robs once in the Chaos Era. He has to wait until the next time.  ? It¡¯s going to take too long, too long, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    "You guys can break through and become a Dao Lord at any time." Qian Xingzi sighed and shook his head, "But even though I vaguely know my own path, I haven't really understood it yet."

    Only by realizing your own way and your own way.

    Only by relying on the Tao that you have understood can you become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    "Betalee, who realized early on, can become the Lord of Life and Death at any time.  It's just that it's very safe in Mangya, so there's no rush to break through. After all, once you choose a path, you can't regret it. Naturally, you have to think more about it.

    "When you get to the Twelve Palaces, you should have a big harvest." Betae said, "Although Star Tower has ninety-nine inheritances, the top ten inheritances are not bad. Strictly speaking, they are not counted.  The core heritage of the Upper Zodiac.¡±

    "Yeah." Qian Xingzi also understood.

    Qian Xingzi was defeated and fell from the fifth floor to the fourth floor.

    Next, Betalaie simply went on a killing spree, asking for a fight one by one. The monsters on the fifth level who were asked to fight were not afraid. Normally, even if they wanted to take the initiative to ask for a fight, they couldn't get one. Naturally, they all had a fierce fighting spirit.  , a battle with Beta Laihe.

    turn out¡­¡­

    Every other day, a star island falls.

    The number of star islands on the fifth floor has been reduced from sixteen to fifteen, fourteen, thirteen, twelve and they are constantly decreasing.

    "Another one has fallen." Ji Ning stood on the edge of his Star Island and looked into the distance. A Star Island on the same level as his was slowly falling downwards.

    "Well, my swordsmanship has reached a bottleneck, and my footwork has also reached a bottleneck. It will be difficult to improve if I continue to hone it on Star Island. Although there are many monsters here to challenge, it's almost time for me to leave." Ji  Ning thought to himself.

    It¡¯s time to leave Star Island.

    The environment here is very good, and you will often fight with monsters of the same level. After a long time, you may be able to master the seventh form of the nameless swordsmanship.

    But that time must have been very, very long. After all, it has been nearly five hundred years since I mastered the sixth form. Counting the acceleration of time, it has actually been tens of thousands of years. Ji Ning already felt ignorant and understood the seventh form of the Wuming Swordsmanship.  It is very, very difficult to understand it thoroughly. If this continues, it will probably take a hundred times a thousand times more time.

    "I am bound by the oath of my destiny. I must reach Tiancang Palace within a period of chaos. Only in this way can I return to the Three Realms to save my parents."

    "Although an era of chaos is very long, who knows whether there will be changes in the future, so we can't waste too long here.

    Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    "Staying on Star Island for a thousand years is enough."

    "This volume of footwork inheritance should be given to the God of Danbao World." Ji Ning took out the golden slip and issued a challenge to the World God of Danbao. Since he was leaving anyway, he couldn't take this jade slip with him.  It would be better to give it to the God of Danbao World. When Ji Ning first came to Star Island to meet the God of Danbao World, he was quite fond of it.

    "A date for a fight with me?" The chubby young man with red lips and white teeth, the World God of Danbao, his eyes lit up, "It's Beiming."

    Ji Ning and Dan Bao have a close relationship.

    For example, if Ji Ning does not want to fight with some opponents, but the opponent insists on a fight, Ji Ning will make a fight with the Danbao World God to avoid the fight.

    "Does Beiming want to avoid fighting again?" Danbao was confused, but he still entered the house and was moved to the fighting cave.

    The cold island is completely covered in ice and the cold wind is howling.

    Danbao appeared and saw the young man in white who had appeared with a sword on his back.

    "Beiming." Dan Baolian shouted.

    "Danbao." Ji Ning looked at him, "I'm leaving."

    "Leave?" Dan Bao was startled, "So soon?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "It's too fast. Practitioners have a long lifespan, so why should we be so anxious? Generally, those monsters will live on Star Island for tens of millions of years, hundreds of millions of years." Dan Bao said.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    If it really takes tens of millions of years, I am afraid that I will be able to understand the seventh form. Tens of millions of years is nothing to an era of chaos, but I still try to save time as much as possible, lest something happens in the future.

    "It's time to go. This time, I admit defeat." Ji Ning said loudly.

    "Admit admit defeat?" Dan Bao was stunned. Ji Ning had never given up on a fight with him. It should be noted that Ji Ning had something in his handsHe had inherited a set of footwork. Ji Ning gave up. Should he pass that set on to him?

    "I can't take this set of footwork inheritance with me when I leave, so just take it." Ji Ning took the jade slip and threw it over.

    Dan Bao couldn't help but reached out and took it. Looking at the jade slip in his hand, his eyes couldn't help but turn red. He had been trapped on Star Island for too long and had been trying his best, but it was really not easy to get a set of inheritance.  Because when you are about to get enough, you will be faced with a large number of battles from the third and fourth levels, and you will always fall short!

    "Beiming." Danbao's eyes were red.

    ¡°I feel ashamed to say it, but actually I prepared the scroll of swordsmanship inheritance for you last time, but it was a pity that the water walker forced me to pass it over.¡± Ji Ning shook his head.

    "I can't thank Beiming enough for helping me. Beiming, you have only been here a thousand years, which is very short." Danbao was very excited. With this inheritance, he was really free.

    "Okay, after I leave, I will join the Twelve Palaces Sword Palace." Ji Ning said, "If you want to see me, go to the Sword Palace to find me."

    "Definitely." Danbao World God nodded.

    "Nowall that's left is the battle with Beta Laihe." Ning's eyes were vague. Before leaving, the battle with Beta Laihe was what he cared about most.

    Beta Laihe, the absolute strongest person on the hundreds of thousands of star islands, has never fallen down since he climbed to the sixth level.

    Ning has fought with other demons, but Betalaie has never fought against him once.

    "I'm really looking forward to it." The blood in Ji Ning's heart was boiling, looking forward to that battle.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 43: Dominator

    Although Ning was looking forward to a battle with Betalaie, it would be nothing to regret if he fought on Star Island, but Betalai asked the old people to fight first.

    There are fewer and fewer star islands on the fifth floor.

    Eight, seven, six, five.

    There are five left!  Five are the latest batch of new arrivals.

    "I lost." The handsome and enchanting silver-haired young man looked at the white-haired young man in a loose white robe in the distance. Both of them had extraordinary temperaments, one was more enchanting, and the other was calm and gentle.

    "Brother Luo, it seems that you have found the way to enter the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death." Betalaie said with a smile.

    "Yes." Ge Luo rarely admires anyone.

    Even though Beiming, Qianxingzi and others had defeated him one by one, he didn't care too much, because he could see that Qianxingzi relied on the fusion of clones, and Beiming's divine body was comparable to Qianxingzi, probably using a similar method.  In the realm of true Taoism, Bei Ming and Qian Xingzi are not as good as his brother Luo.

    But the Beta Laihe in front of him made Geluo feel the pressure!  For the first time, he met an opponent who completely suppressed him in the realm.

    "Which path do you plan to take?" Bertalea asked curiously.

    "If I have the chance, I will travel through time and space." Ge Luo said.

    "Time and Space? Aren't you the strongest in the Fire Element?" Betalaie was confused. Judging from the previous fight, Geluo's Fire Element has achieved very high achievements, and he has even entered the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death at any time.  .

    "Like it." Ge Luo said, but he was secretly thinking in his heart What I am really best at should be time and space. Being the strongest does not mean I am good at it.

    He is the great ¡®Geque King¡¯ of the Eternal Clan, the strongest descendant. Naturally, he is quite good at fire, but what he is best at is time and space!  It's just that on the path of fire, there is Brother Quewang who gives personal guidance, but on the path of time and space, he has been groping by himself.  Therefore, the path of fire only slightly surpassed the path of time and space.

    ??????????????? But practicing the Fire Element is ¡®half the result with twice the result¡¯. Before he was robbed, his father, Brother Que Wang, said he would help him find a powerful person from the Space-Time Path.

    "No matter how powerful the power is, it cannot compare with the great master of Mangya Kingdom." Geluo worked hard and finally put together the set of time and space inheritance two years ago. "According to the records in this inheritance, if I am  If your achievements are high enough, you can still get personal guidance from the great master."

    "When I become a Dao Lord and awaken my bloodline, I will be stronger. Even Beta Laihe may not be able to match me in the future." Geluo was full of arrogance in his heart.

    Because the Eternal Clan were the same as practitioners before awakening, but after awakening, their strength increased dramatically, and they were even called 'Tao Lord Predators'. They fed on Dao Lord and were powerful and terrifying.

    The five star islands were reduced to four star islands.

    ¡°My methods are completely useless.¡± A Taoist fish man with a special life with fish scales on his face and golden eyes sighed.

    "You have too many methods, it's better to specialize." Betalaie shined brightly, as dazzling as the sun. Gradually, the light he shined began to converge, and it completely stopped.

    "I know too, but I like it and can't control it." Taoist Yu lamented, "Oh, those people on the fourth and third levels let me tease them all. But when I met those on the same level, I was defeated time and time again."

    Taoist Yu is the new arrival who has been to the fifth level, and is the only one who is now on the fourth level.

    "How could that happen?" The beautiful bald woman was originally a cold person, but at this moment her face was filled with shock. "How could you"

    "Fairy Mingxin, your defense methods are very powerful. I admire you very much, but your heart is really a big weakness. Not to mention me, even other mental practitioners who can reach the world level can do it.  Defeating you easily." Betalaie sighed softly.

    Fairy Mingxin¡¯s face turned slightly pale.

    The nightmare deep in her heart that she will never forget is also the reason why she has been able to practice to this point.

    "I understand." Fairy Mingxin nodded gently.

    The four star islands were reduced to three star islands.

    "The fight with you was the most enjoyable. You made me try my best." Betalaie looked at the green-haired woman in front of her, the Queen.

    The queen, who was almost naked in a translucent gauze dress, looked very seductive. She chuckled and said, "Betalee, who doesn't know that you are good at light, and even better at mental power You didn't use your mental power at all just now. You just relied on your strength.  A single ray of light can defeat me head-on."

    "At least I have tried my best in close combat." Betalaie said, "Your talent is very high, but your level is still a little bit lower. If your level is higher, you can reach the level of Gelu. Even if I  If I want to win you, I also need to use my mental skills.??¡±

    The three star islands were reduced to two.

    "It's so awesome." Water Walker looked at Betalaie, his eyes filled with wonder, "We haven't even fought yet, why did I fall asleep?"

    "You must have just been born not long ago, right?" Betariah looked at Water Walker.

    "Well, I just woke up when I was captured by the great master." Water Walker nodded.

    "Your talent is the best among special beings. I'm afraid the Queen is slightly inferior to you. Your talent is so high I'm afraid it's not as good as the legendary ancient cultivator or even Mang Ya."  Even the royal family is willing to give in." Betalaie said, "You rely on your talent to make it difficult for other monsters to harm you, and you can defeat some fourth-level opponents with your talent."

    "But, after all, your birth was too short."

    "Stay a few more years on Star Island, stay for an era of chaos, and then walk in the Mangya Kingdom for an era of chaos." Betalaie said, "Then enter the Twelve Palaces.

    "Although I don't quite understand why I have to stay for so long, I feel your kindness." Water Walker looked at Betariah, "From today on, you are also my friend."

    "Haha, okay." Betalaie nodded.

    When he saw Water Walker, it was as if he saw himself in the past. It was just that Water Walker was kidnapped not long after he was born, but he had been wandering outside for too long, experienced too much, joys and sorrows, and everything was just right.  Let him take the path of mental strength.

    The two Star Islands were reduced to one.

    There is only one solitary Star Island left on the fifth floor, and that is Ji Ning¡¯s Star Island.

    "Am I the last one?" Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged on the grass of Star Island with the divine sword Purple Light Qiong on his knees. He had been waiting for it for a long time, but Betalaie put him at the last place.

    "It's a fight."

    Ji Ning glanced at the golden letter next to him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Finally received a battle invitation from the sixth floor, which Ji Ning had never encountered before.

    "I have been practicing on Star Island for thousands of years, and I have been waiting for this battle." Ji Ning crushed the battle message with a thought - Accept the challenge!

    "Wow."

    "The one on the sixth floor is really invincible."

    ¡°It¡¯s too awesome.¡±

    The entire Star Island seemed to be suffocated in the past ten days, because they watched the Star Islands on the fifth floor fall. Those who can be on the fifth floor are monsters, no matter which path they take or what they are good at.  Aspects.  They were all directly crushed and defeated by Betalaie.

    Now there is only a solitary Star Island left on the fifth floor.

    When this last one is defeated, there will be no Star Island on the fifth level.

    At this momenthundreds of thousands of people in the world are paying attention, and they are waiting for the final outcome.

    The bottom of the dark abyss.

    At this moment, including the big man with black messy hair in a war skirt, there are more than ten figures gathered here, and their auras are like the vast ocean.

    "Betalee is really powerful mentally."

    "This should be his last battle on Star Island."

    "After sweeping them all, it's time for him to leave."

    "Until now, he hasn't said whether he will join the Palace of Light or the Palace of Heart Power."

    These powerful people were discussing.

    They have long been paying attention to Beta Laihe. Not to mention them, even the great master is paying attention.

    Because of the practice route, it is divided into three major schools: God and Demon Body Refining, Qi Refining Flow, and Heart Power Flow.  Like Ji Ning, they are both gods and demons practicing Qi refining!  But in fact, the most you can do is 'gods and demons, qi refining, and mental strength, all three!  And Betalaie is skilled in all three aspects. Such a strong man is the most terrifying. If he is slightly influenced by Betalaie during the battle, Betalaie's terrible melee combat is enough to sweep all opponents, even many opponents.  Easily defeated by standing still.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one last game left?¡± a voice sounded.

    I saw an old man with a white beard wearing a snow-white robe and six curved horns on his head appearing out of thin air.

    Suddenly, the dozen or so powerful men who had gathered here were all shocked, and they even saluted respectfully: "Lord!"

 Volume 9: Ji Ning at Winged Snake Lake Volume 26: Chapter 44: Ji Ning fights Beta Laihe

    The great master, the highest existence in Mangya Kingdom.

    Because of him, there is the Mangya Kingdom, the royal family and the Twelve Palaces, and the top power that is comparable to the Tao Alliance and the Eternal Kingdom. No matter how unruly the powerful man is, he will lower his head in front of the master.  .

    "How are these new batch of little guys?" The white-bearded old man with six curved horns strolled over. Around him, time and space began to gradually stagnate. Although it was not deliberately released, the natural little pressure was enough to make everyone present.  These royal families and powerful men of the zodiac all felt suffocated.

    "The new kid, the one named Water Walker, has a good talent, but the other talents are worse." A very burly man wearing golden armor said. This man was a bit too burly, even though he was already  Although he has shrunk in size, his arms are thicker than his own head, and the proportions are obviously out of proportion. "Betalee also said that the talent of this water walker is no less than that of our royal family of Mangya Kingdom, and no less than that of ancient practitioners."  "

    "My talent is good, but I don't know much about anything." The white-bearded old man nodded lightly.

    "As for the monsters who fought against Beta Laihe, all of them were defeated easily, and none of them could compare with Beta Laihe." The burly man in golden armor said with a smile, "Master, this Beta Laihe is on the path of light.  He is really good at it, please let him enter our Palace of Light, I can say here that I will accept him as my personal disciple and give him personal guidance."

    This burly man in golden armor is the famous Taoist Lord Qiantao in the Endless Territory. He is one of the two palace masters of the Twelve Palaces' Guangming Palace. He is a powerful man who can set off huge waves in the Endless Territory.  able.

    "There are only a few practitioners of mind power. Taoist Master Qian Tao, why bother fighting with me?" A figure shrouded in a black robe made an old voice.

    "How many Dao Lords do you have in the Xinli Palace?" Qian Tao Dao Lord was very domineering.

    "Although they are few, one is worth ten or a hundred." The shadowy figure under the black robe said.

    "Oh? It's worth ten or a hundred? Who among you in the Heart Power Palace can compete with me?" Qian Tao Daojun's eyes were filled with light.

    The figure in black robe suddenly felt helpless.

    Qiantao Daojun is ranked in the top ten among the many powerful powers in the entire twelve palaces. If the 'Palace Master of their Heart Palace is here, he can still compete with him.

    But their palace master has been wandering away and has not come back for more than ten chaos eras. Now there is really no one in Xinli Palace who can rival Qian Tao Daojun.

    "You will use your own methods when the time comes. In the end, Betariah will make his own choice." The white-bearded old man smiled and said, "I will not interfere. Well, the battle between these two little guys has begun."

    Hum~~~~

    A picture condensed in the void next to it. It was the scene that happened on the Battle Cave Island. Ning and Betalaie had already met.

    "This Bei Ming is pretty good, but it's a pity that he met Beta Laihe."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long he can last.¡±

    "It just depends on how long Beta Laihe is willing to play."

    Each and every powerful person said this.

    They really like Beta Lai. It should be noted that over the endless years, Star Island has also cultivated batches of monsters. But it has not caused such a disturbance for a long, long time, because Beta Lai's current realm is already extremely high, and he can  Said - As long as he breaks through and becomes the One-Step Dao Lord, his strength will immediately rival the 'Three-Step Dao Lord'.

    If you become a two -trail king for a while, you can match the edge of the road!

    And like other 'Geluo, etc., although they can become Dao Lord at any time, they even know that Geluo is an eternal clan, but the powerful people of the Twelve Palaces don't take it seriously!  What about the Eternal Clan?  Even the 'Eternal Emperor' of the Eternal Clan, Emperor Merobo, was not the same as being chased and killed by the Taoist Lord of the Gods and escaping for his life.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Their state is far behind compared with that of Betalaie.

    "Betalee, now that you have reached this level, it's time for you to break through and become a Dao Lord." The white-bearded old man also had expectations in his eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    On the island.

    The young man in white clothes with a sword on his back was looking into the distance. In the distance was the white-haired young man in a broad white robe. The white-haired young man's eyes seemed to have endless stars. Ji Ning couldn't help but be affected by just one look.

    "That's amazing." Ji Ning secretly gasped.

    "Beiming, my name is Betalaie." The white-haired young man in white robe said.

    "Betalee, I have heard about you and have been waiting for this battle for a long time." Ji Ning said. For some reason, Ji Ning already felt invisible pressure even though they hadn't fought yet. "The stronger, the better.  Let me see how far the world realm can reach.Come on.  "

    "You are the strongest one among the new batch." Betalaie smiled and said, "I hope you won't disappoint me."

    "Take your weapon," Ji Ning said.

    "You want me to get a weapon?" Bertalea smiled, "It depends on whether you are that strong."

    Although it was the first time for Ji Ning to see Beta Laihe, he had already heard about it. He knew that Beta Laihe usually fought with bare hands in close combat, and he had also used weapons when fighting Qian Xingzi!  Qian Xingzi's evaluation is: "His power can only be felt by you in a real fight, and it will make you despair. I can only rely on a thousand clones to form a formation, so that he can do nothing."

    "Huh."

    Standing on a rock, Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, all holding a divine sword.

    "Hahaha" Betalaie smiled and walked through the void, and at the same time, he struck with a punch from afar.

    ?????????????????????????????? Collapse, a punch like a meteor from the sky, crushing the heaven and earth, falling from the sky and hitting Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly, but the fighting spirit in his heart became even more fierce. The opponent was bare-handed, but he was holding six eternal magic weapons. He already had the advantage: "We must force him to take out weapons."

    "Huh." Ji Ning's sword moved and turned into an extremely domineering bloody sword rainbow, which collided with the fist.

    This seemingly slight bump immediately affected Bertalea's boxing technique.

    "Huh? Interesting." Betalaie smiled and strode forward as usual, also showing six arms. For a moment, his fists were like shooting stars, his palms seemed to cover the sky, and his fingers seemed to tear the world apart. Just with bare hands, six arms  Then he completely suppressed Ji Ning and beat him. Ji Ning's arrogance also prevented him from taking out the Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd.

    You Betalaie are so strong. You are using your bare hands. I have already taken out six eternal magic weapons. How can you still take the Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd?  If you lose in this way, I will be convinced.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Betalaie surrounded Ning and fought with great momentum.

    "Every time I watch Beta Lai fight, it's a pleasure."

    "Yeah, I really can't imagine that a world realm can reach such a high level."

    At the bottom of the dark abyss, these powerful men also sighed while watching the battle.

    The white-bearded old man nodded slightly: "Back when 'Li Xing was in the World Realm, his sword skills were comparable to his Beta Laie's boxing skills, but Li Xing only practiced both divine and demonic energy refining."

    "Palace Master Li Xing?"

    "Is the same thing true for Palace Master Li Xing back then?"

    "It's not surprising that Palace Master Li Xing has such strength."

    The powerful men all nodded.

    The undisputed first Dao Lord of the Twelve Palaces, the Lord of Li Xing Palace, is the Lord of the Sword Palace. Although he is a Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao, he was angry and killed him with just three swords.  An ancient eternal emperor suddenly became famous in the endless territory, and his domineering strength was even stronger than the original Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods.

    The Lord uses the term ¡®Lord of the Palace of Li Xing¡¯ to compare with Betalaie, which shows his expectations for Betalaie.

    "Boom, boom, boom~~, even though Betalaie surrounded Ning and attacked furiously, he couldn't do anything to Ning.

    "With this little trick, even injuries can't hurt me." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "You are indeed qualified for me to use weapons." A sword appeared in each of Bertaleah's six hands. These six swords were all eternal weapons. For a while, endless light began to appear around him. Bertaleah seemed to  The god in the light wielded six divine swords and attacked Xiang Ning again.

    His sword is domineering and sharp.

    Ji Ning was also forced to go all out.

    "Chi chi chi."

    "Such a strong swordsmanship, but the stronger the better." Ji Ning became more and more excited. He saw thunder and lightning wings appearing behind him, and he also performed footwork. Every time his thunder and lightning wings flapped, it was like a sword skill. Every time  His footwork and movement are like sword moves, his body shape changes, forming a system of its own.

    At the same time, Ji Ning's six-handled divine sword Ziguang Qiong turned into six bloody sword rainbows, streaking across the sky again and again. Each time it flashed, it could block Betalaie's sword.

    "You actually blocked them all?" Betalaie was a little surprised, and then he said, "What's your swordsmanship called?"

    "I spent thousands of years on Star Island, integrating the 'Thread of Lingxi Line', and the 'Star Style', and realized a defensive method." Ji Ning said, "It's called the 'Lingxi Realm'!"

    "The realm of spirituality?" Betalaie was slightly startled.

    The Lingxi field is Ji Ning¡¯s highest swordsmanship achievement today.

    &nbsp; The thread of connection actually represents a kind of artistic conception, the artistic conception of defensive swordsmanship.  like

    'Heart Sword Style' represents the Heart Sword Heaven and Earth, 'Luotian Style' represents a Luotian World. In fact, they all represent a kind of field. 'The line of connection makes the artistic conception even higher' Ji Ning chose this  The artistic conception uses the more powerful star style, and also realizes a realm - the realm of consonance!

    Within the scope of the domain, all attacks are blocked, and every defense is accompanied by a twist and attack.  The Star Style is just a tool, because when Divine Sword Ziguang Qiong performs the Star Style, it is more powerful. It is used to resist the enemy, influence the enemy, and reverse the enemy Naturally, the more powerful it is, the better the effect will be.

    This is the true artistic conception of great success¡¤¡¤¡¤

    With this move, Ji Ning also defeated the fisherman in the third picture of the Snow Book. However, Ji Ning's swordsmanship also reached a bottleneck, so he planned to leave Star Island.

    "This is my strongest swordsmanship now." Ji Ning said, "Betalee, my telepathic field has been used. If you have the ability to break my field, I should admit defeat."

    "Haha, okay, you are the only one in the world since Qian Xingzi on Xingchen Island who allows me to use real weapons." Suddenly, the six divine swords in Betalaie's hands disappeared, and two heavy hammers appeared.  One is black and the other is white, both are eternal weapons.

    "Looking at the mysterious boxing skills you performed before, I guessed that what you are good at is not swordsmanship. My guess is indeed correct. What you are good at is hammering. Turning fists into hammers? Come on, let's see if you can break it.  My Lingxi Domain." Ji Ning also has absolute confidence in his Lingxi Domain. This Lingxi Domain is a defensive swordsmanship that uses the weak to defeat the strong and not to confront the enemy head-on.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 45: True Body?

    Looking at the battle scene displayed on the void screen.

    "Using offensive swordsmanship to integrate into the field of defense, only the artistic conception remains unchanged." A slightly decadent man said with a smile, "Although this Bei Ming is not as good as Beta Laihe, it is still rare. Wait until you can enter my sword."  Queen, if you cultivate it well, maybe a miracle will happen and you can compete with Betalaie in the future."

    "This boy, did you choose your Sword Palace? Even if he is from your Sword Palace, you praise him so much without blushing? His swordsmanship is indeed quite good, and his defense has reached a very high level. But in the future, even if he improves, he still wants to compete with Beta  Compared with Laie Haha, how long did it take for our entire Mangya Kingdom to have a Beta Laie?"

    "Muhua Daojun, you praise him too much."

    "Mu Hua is from Jian Palace? It's normal for people to praise them from Jian Palace."

    "But this Beiming is pretty good at defending."

    The powerful men looked at the comments, but Ning and Betalaie were fighting madly.

    "Rumble~~~" The surrounding world seemed to be shattering, and the space was in chaos. There were only two sledgehammers, and each sledgehammer made the world tremble. Ji Ning had to block three or four divine swords at the same time. Even one sword had already been blocked.  Can't stand it anymore.

    "Although he is good at heavy hammers, these heavy hammers are eternal divine weapons. He should only have these two." Ji Ning struggled to resist.

    It¡¯s very strenuous.

    ¡°Betalee¡¯s best hammer technique unfolds, openly and majesticly!  Ji Ning was completely crushed, and it was also because of the newly realized 'Spiritual Field' that he used every sword perfectly without any head-on confrontation.

    It was difficult to hold on.

    "His hammering technique is so mysterious that I can't even understand it. Although it has the same upright style as the golden-robed emperor in the 'Snow Book', it is obviously much more sophisticated." Ji Ning lamented.  If the Emperor of Robes were a toddler, Betariah would already be a warrior running like a tiger or a leopard.

    Fortunately, I integrated the Star Style into the realm of Lingxi, otherwise I wouldn't be able to stop it just by relying on Lingxi.

    "You can still hold on?" Betalaie was also slightly surprised, and immediately said, "Bei Ming, be careful."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    Hum~~~~~

    The surrounding scene has changed.

    Originally, we were still on an island. In the distance of the island was the endless ocean. Although the island began to be fragmented due to the fighting, at least the ocean in the distance was not affected.

    But at this time, Ji Ning was shocked to find that the surrounding scene had changed. At a glance, it turned into a vast plain and turned into a majestic mountain. There was a temple on the top of the majestic mountain. The temple emitted billions of rays of light, illuminating this vast area.  of plains.

    Ji Ning and Betalaie fought on the plain.

    "Ning'er."

    Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan appeared, looking at Ji Ning with joy on their faces.

    "Junior brother." Yu Wei also appeared.

    An invisible force is affecting Ji Ning's soul and spirit, triggering Ji Ning's deep obsession. In Ji Ning's heart, he cares about his parents and senior sister Yu Wei, who are the most important people to him.  , he longed to rescue his senior sister one day and reunite his family of three.

    "Broken!" Ji Ning was still fighting with Betalaie, unaffected at all, and shouted angrily at the same time. Yu Chixue, Ji Yichuan, and Yu Wei who were looking at Ji Ning suddenly disappeared.

    "It's not affected at all." Betalaie was a little surprised.

    "What a powerful mental illusion, huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly because there was still endless plains under his feet, and there were still towering mountains in the distance.

    Ji Ning knew it very well.

    Since the end of the Three Realms Catastrophe, Ji Ning's state of mind has improved.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of mind, Ji Ning¡¯s mental strength had already reached the threshold of the fifth level, but he still almost didn¡¯t break through.  Although his mental strength was pretty good, it was nothing compared to Bertalea's mental illusion.

    Ji Ning¡¯s strongest thing is his true soul!  Because of the power of the blue and white mist, Ji Ning's true soul was comparable to Yi Yi Daojun.

    If you want the illusion to be successful, it depends on the "mental power," "secret skill," and "true soul" of the person being attacked. Assuming that it is an eternal emperor, even if this eternal emperor falls into a state of madness, the eternal emperor's

    ¡®The true spirit of the soul, if you want to shake it even a little bit, it is as difficult as climbing to the sky.  Ji Ning's soul is very strong, and he is pretty good at mental and secret arts, so he can block this illusion.

    "Definitely." Betalaie and Ji Ning shouted while fighting at the same time.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The surrounding plains suddenly cracked open, and chains flew out. These chains?Tangled directly with Xiang Ji Ning.

    "Illusion? Broken!" Ji Ning's powerful true spirit and strong will will make all this dissipate.

    "Haha, illusion? You underestimate mental practitioners too much. Illusion is reality, and reality is illusion." Betalaie shook his head and said, "What you see is simply reality."

    Ji Ning couldn't care less.

    Whoosh.

    I saw a black and red gourd appearing next to Ji Ning. At that moment, two thunder and lightnings like dragons came out. One thunder and lightning passed where the black clouds were billowing, and the other thunder and lightning passed where the red clouds filled the sky with blazing flames. They swept directly.  Looking around, the chains that were trying to entangle Ji Ning were burned to pieces, but those chains were broken and grew again, endlessly.

    The two divine thunders swept the surroundings, and Ning was like a god in the thunder and lightning.  Even Betalaie, who was fighting with Ning, was affected by the lightning.

    "Everywhere." Bertalea said calmly.

    Wow~~~

    Suddenly, golden light poured out from everywhere in the plain. Countless golden lights began to surround Ji Ning, restraining Ji Ning, allowing the two divine thunders to strangle and destroy him crazily, but these golden lights were everywhere and endless.

    "Attack." Ji Ning controlled two Tao divine thunders to sweep around.

    "Boom, boom, boom."

    The sledgehammer danced, and the ground shook.

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is so good that he has his own realm of spirituality, making it difficult to resist.  Fortunately, the power of the blue and white mist made Ji Ning strong enough.

    "Stop." Betalaie backed away.

    At the same time, the surrounding plains, the towering mountains in the distance, and the temples on the mountains were all shattered and dissipated.  The real scene around them was revealed. The island had long been completely shattered. Ji Ning and the others were standing in mid-air fighting, surrounded by the endless vast ocean.

    "Stop?" Ji Ning was slightly stunned.

    With the help of Yuanyi's Water and Fire Gourd, Ji Ning was still struggling and felt that he might fail at any time, but Ji Ning still held on, and he could hold on for a while.

    "I admit defeat." Bertalea suddenly said loudly.

    "Admit defeat?" Ji Ning was even more confused. The opponent's level of hammering skills was extremely high, and Ji Ning did not feel that the opponent was desperate, but kept fighting seemingly casually. Even so, Ji Ning felt that as time went by, he  If you defend it, you will break it, and you don't want to be close to failure.

    "I promised Qian Xingzi that I would pass on this set of mental skills to him." Betalaie suddenly took out a white feather, "You are the last person I will fight this time. After fighting you, I will  We are about to leave Star Island. Before that, I will hand over this inheritance of mental power to you. After you learn it, fight Qian Xingzi and hand over this inheritance of mental power to him."

    As he said that, the white feather flew towards Ji Ning.

    "Oh." Ji Ning took it blankly. This white feather was the number one inheritance from Taoist Yushang. It has always been in Beta Laihe's hands.

    "You are obviously better than me" Ji Ning looked at Beta Laihe.

    ¡°Why be persistent when it comes to winning or losing in the Star Tower.¡± Betalaie smiled calmly.

    "But you are a special being! You have not yet revealed your true form." Ji Ning couldn't help but say.

    ¡°I have fought with many special beings over the years, and I know very well that special beings usually transform into human forms, because the human form represents practitioners, and practitioners are the most numerous in the endless territory.  But when transformed into a human form, the strength may only be 10% to 20%, or even less.  Once his true form is revealed, his strength will be formidable.

    "The more powerful the talent is, the more powerful it will be."

    "True body?" Bertalea smiled and glanced at Ning, "I came to the Star Tower, but my true body has never appeared."

    "Let's go," Bertalea said loudly.

    Suddenly, the space was distorted, and Betaraie had disappeared.

    Ji Ning stood there blankly, holding a white feather in his hand. Did he win?  Why do you feel so unhappy?  He didn't even see Betalaie's true form.

    The bottom of the dark abyss.

    The powerful ones watched.

    "When I first saw Beta Laihe's true form, I mistook him for an ancient cultivator." Daojun Qiantao laughed and said, "This kid never used his true form in the battle on Star Island. It's just that he didn't use his true form once.  Transformed body.¡±

    "With his level, if he uses his true body, he might be able to kill Yiyi Daojun."

    "Such strength should be the limit of the world realm."

    ??The ancient cultivators and the royal family of Mangya Kingdom all represent the limit of a race. They are few in number, but their talents are incredible.  For example, water walkers, as special beings, are comparable to ancient practitioners.  And the same is true for Betalaie.?¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤If he truly reveals his true form, his strength will indeed increase tenfold or even more.

    "Okay, Betalaie has decided to leave Star Island." The white-bearded old man said with a smile, "Whether you choose to go to the Palace of Light or the Palace of Heart Power is up to you."

    As he spoke, the old man with the white beard turned around and walked away with a smile, and then disappeared.

    "Walk."

    "quick."

    "Taojun Qiantao, there are too few Taoists in our Xinli Palace."

    Immediately, several Dao Lords quickly rose into the sky, flying above the dark abyss, towards the Star Island.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 46: Heart Power Inheritance

    "How is that possible?" Qian Xingzi was stunned on his Star Island. He looked up! Looking up at the sky, the sixth-floor Star Island at the top had actually fallen?

    "No.

    "how so."

    "How could Betaraie be defeated?"

    "Bei Ming defeated Beta Laihe, this is a joke."

    Those other defeated monsters, whether they were cultivators, the Eternal Clan, or special beings, were all shocked.  They all know how powerful Betarai is, so they absolutely do not believe that Betarai will be defeated!

    The World Realm people on the hundreds of thousands of Star Islands all saw the scene of the Star Island on the sixth level falling, and they were all shocked and sighing.

    On one of the two star islands that were still floating on the fifth floor, Ji Ning was sitting in the courtyard and muttering: "Deliberately admitting defeat? Do you think it will be great for me to win? I won't even show my true body." At this moment.  Ji Ning didn't feel any joy of victory at all, because he knew that the other party did it on purpose.

    "But I didn't expect that I could still get the inheritance of my heart before I left." Ji Ning turned his hand and a white feather appeared.

    The white feathers are extremely beautiful.

    This feather is composed of 3,600 silk threads. Ji Ning discovered the inheritance contained within it after a moment of sensing.

    "Although I didn't expect it, it's not bad to learn from it." After Ji Ning made the oath according to the induction, a large amount of complex information suddenly poured into Ji Ning's memory, whether it was the water movement, the thunder and lightning, or the mental power  , Although Ji Ning was somewhat talented in these aspects, he didn't intend to put too much thought into it.

    With limited energy, Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is far ahead of other aspects. Ji Ning naturally specializes in swordsmanship.

    As for other aspects, it won¡¯t be too late to study slowly when the time is free in the future, or the kendo aspect has completely stagnated.  Just like the Tao Lords of the Ten Thousand Gods, they are already on the edge of the One Tao before they start to think about the Sword Tao. They think about other Tao because they look at the Tao with a different perspective, and they can practice faster.

    For example, Ji Ning, if he becomes a Dao Lord on the edge of He Dao in the future, and then comprehends the water element, he may be able to reach the realm of life and death in this aspect in one day, and then he will improve quickly. It will take some time to improve to the edge of He Dao.  None are impossible.  Of course, if you have low talent, you will naturally be slower.  It took Wanshen Daojun a long time to upgrade his swordsmanship to the realm of life and death. According to Wanshen Daojun's own evaluation, he simply "doesn't understand the swordsmanship."

    "I am now spending ten times and a hundred times my time and energy, maybe I can catch up with my swordsmanship in water and lightning. Even the improvement in strength is not obvious. With this time and energy, my swordsmanship has improved a lot." Ji Ning was very happy.  Understand this.

    After a long time, all the information about the inheritance of the mind was written down. It is worthy of being ranked first among the ninety-nine inheritances on Star Island, and the amount of information is very large.

    "It turns out that this is mental cultivation." Ji Ning was stunned.

    ?Finally I know.

    Xinli is divided into six levels. The first five levels are similar to those of Hou Yi.

    The first level, ¡®getting started,¡¯ is very difficult. If you don¡¯t get started, there is no hope at all.

    The second level ¡®Bing Xin,

    The third level ¡®Lord,

    The fourth level of mortal world, Ji Ning reached this level during the Realm War, until the final catastrophe of the Three Realms ended. Although the catastrophe of the Three Realms had a great impact on Ji Ning, and saw the death of many great masters of the Three Realms, Ji Ning only touched the fifth level.  At the threshold of the upper level, he still has the influence of obsession in his heart and has never really let go.

    The fifth level, ¡®returning to the truth¡¯, is considered a very high state of mind among practitioners. It is very difficult to achieve such a state of mind.  There is little relationship between strength and state of mind. Although many practitioners who have strong strength have suffered many hardships, their state of mind will not be bad.  But for example, the special being 'Water Walker' is born at the world level, and his state of mind cannot even be considered as entry level.

    The sixth level, ¡®World,¡¯ is the highest level of mental power!

    "After returning to the true state of mind, one can see through all things, the mind transforms, and all thoughts gather into the sea of ??consciousness, and the world of the heart can be opened up." Ji Ning whispered to himself, understanding.

    Before the sixth level, the use of mind power was very simple. The so-called ¡®mind power practitioners¡¯ among some of the ancestral gods and ancestors in the Endless Realm, such as Old Man Yuan, were not mind power practitioners in the strict sense.  It can only be regarded as knowing some secrets of mental power.  Therefore, in every territory, you can find many Ancestral Gods and Immortals who are known as ¡®mental practitioners¡¯.

    But mind power practitioners at the World Realm level are very rare, because like Old Man Yuan, they simply cannot reach the World Realm with their mind power.

    Mental power reaches the sixth level.

    All the heart strength gathers the sea and the heart is strong enough.??Gravel is a world, and this contains a world.

    "Qi refining practitioners cultivate magic power, and the Tao tree in their bodies continues to grow."

    "The cultivators of gods and demons cultivate divine power, and their divine bodies will continue to grow stronger.

    "Practitioners of mind power are cultivating the world. They need to build the world of the heart, the world of the heart, and the mystery of the Tao - the more perfect it is, the more real and powerful the world of the heart will be."

    Ji Ning whispered to himself: "What a unique spiritual practitioner."

    A completely different path of cultivation.

    Mental practitioners do not need to comprehend any advanced Tao. What they need is to slowly build their "heart world" so that it becomes more like the real world. It can only expand continuously when it is stable enough  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Even the world of the heart can be broader than one territory, or even ten hundred territories.

    The world in the heart is broader!  It means that the stronger a spiritual practitioner is!

    Because this 'world of the heart', all the world's power is controlled by the practitioners of mind power.  If 'the world of the heart is as vast as a territory, if there is only one world projection, let alone Ji Ning, even the Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao will probably be crushed to death.

    "Before, when Betarae and I fought, grasslands and mountains suddenly formed around us. I thought it was an illusion."

    "It turns out that it is the projection of the world in the heart."

    Ji Ning understood.

    The projection of the world in the heart is equivalent to being oppressed by the power of a world!  Even Ji Ning felt restrained. If he were in a perfect world, he would probably be crushed to death!  Ji Ning also used the 'Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd' to block it.

    The difference is huge.

    The gods and demons flow and the Qi refining flow at least pursue the Tao to become more and more mysterious.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off  The world needs a more stable way.

    "Reality and illusion."

    "The ultimate pursuit of the mind is the world of the heart, which becomes the real world."

    "Illusion is reality."

    "Reality is illusion."

    "When that day comes Mental practitioners can create ten or hundreds of eternal magic weapons in the world of their own hearts with just one thought, and these eternal magic weapons are all real and can be taken out.  Use it. With just one thought, you can create powerful elixirs and puppets" Ji Ning felt terrible just thinking about it.

    ¡°However, this is a record of this inheritance and the ultimate pursuit, but there is no record of anyone who can really reach that state.

    "I haven't even reached the fifth level of mental power yet." Ji Ning shook his head and put away the white feathers. He must reach the sixth level of mental power to have his own world of the heart. Then, under the guidance of this inheritance, he can build his own world as soon as possible.  Create a world that stably expands your own heart.

    "No wonder there are so few people who practice mind power."

    "How difficult is it to reach the sixth level of mental power?" Ji Ning shook his head. Like Hou Yi, I am afraid that he has never reached the sixth level of mental power. The only one Ji Ning knows now is Beta Laihe who has reached the sixth level of mental power.

    after one day.

    Ji Ning made an appointment to fight Qian Xingzi.

    "Here." Ji Ning gave the white feather to Qian Xingzi, "Betalee, let me give it to you."

    "I guessed that he gave in on purpose." Qian Xingzi looked at Ji Ning, "By the way, what weapon did he use?"

    "Hammer." Ji Ning said.

    "You actually forced him to use a hammer? By the way, have you seen his true form?" Qian Xingzi was very curious. Although he had a good relationship with Betalaie, he could not make Betalaie reveal his true form.

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head, "I'll leave this inheritance to you, and my business will be settled. Qian Xingzi, if you need anything in the future, you can go to the Sword Palace to find me."

    "You're leaving? So soon?" Qian Xingzi was very surprised.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, I'm leaving too. You go to the Sword Palace, and I'll go to the Sword Palace in the Twelve Palaces." Qian Xingzi said, "Let's see who of us becomes the Taoist Lord of Life and Death faster."

    "Okay, it depends on who of us is faster."

    After Ji Ning said goodbye to Qian Xingzi, he crushed the letter talisman left to him by a Taoist Lord from the Sword Palace. In the past few years, only the Taoist Lords from the Thunder Palace and the Sword Palace in the Twelve Palaces had visited him.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 47: Leaving

    Ning was on the Star Island, standing alone and looking at the void around him. The Star Island above representing Beta Lai had sunk into the abyss of darkness because Beta Lai had left.

    "Huh."

    A stream of light flew from the distance.

    Ji Ning immediately looked over, and what flew over was an alien Taoist king in cyan armor. He had an ugly face, with rough skin and a deep red color. Although he looked scary at first glance, Ji Ning knew that this person was  Taojun Huicang is quite kind and easy to get in touch with.

    "Brother Beiming." Gray Cang Daojun, who looked quite burly in cyan armor, smiled and said, "Are you leaving so soon?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "My swordsmanship has hit a bottleneck here, and I'm afraid it will take a long, long time to improve. And as far as I know, most of the extremely powerful people have left."

    Betalaie is leaving, Qian Xingzi is leaving, and most of the old people in that group of monsters are leaving.

    "It doesn't matter if we leave, the Sword Palace is much better than this." Daojun Huicang said with a smile, "Even in the Endless Territory, our Sword Palace can be regarded as a holy place for those who practice swordsmanship."

    Ji Ning nodded in agreement.

    The Mangya Kingdom is a force on the same level as the Harmony Alliance and the Eternal Kingdom.

    ??Almost all those who practice swordsmanship gather in the ¡®Sword Palace¡¯ in the Twelve Palaces. After endless years of accumulation, one can imagine the heritage of the Sword Palace.

    "By the way, Senior Huicang, you sit down first." Ji Ning took out the fairy wine and poured wine for Taoist Huicang. At the same time, he asked curiously, "Betalee's Star Island has sunk into the dark abyss.  He should have left, does senior know which palace he chose?"

    "Don't tell me you are curious, many Dao Lords are paying attention to this matter." Huicang Dao Lord sat down and picked up the wine cup and took a sip, "He finally chose Guangming Palace."

    "Guangming Palace?" Ji Ning was startled, "Is he planning to go to the Ming Dynasty?"

    The path of a spiritual practitioner is very powerful.

    For example, Taojun Yushang, who left behind the legacy of his mental power, is recognized as the strongest Taoist in the Endless Territory!  Ji Ning understood that inheritance and also understood that when the "Heart World" is really large and vast, a simple "World Projection" can crush the enemy to death.  Even if you can't crush it to death, you can still restrain and suppress the enemy, so that the enemy can only use two or three points of his full strength.

    ? plus many other mysterious methods

    "It is safe to choose the path of light." Daojun Huicang lamented, "Everyone knows that mental practitioners are powerful and unpredictable. But it is too difficult to practice, and mental practitioners at the world level are very rare.  As for the mind power practitioners at the Dao Lord level they are very rare in the Endless Territory. You see, although the Heart Power Palace is one of the twelve palaces, there are less than ten Tao Lords in total!"

    "On the other hand, the Path of Light is at least a relatively normal path." Huicang Taoist Lord said, "And Beta Lai majored in the Path of Light, and he can also cultivate the Path of Mental Strength."

    "Thinking about it" Ji Ning said softly, "I fought with him before, and he relied on world projection to suppress me. After that, he fought me in close combat without using many mental methods. It seems that he has made a decision a long time ago.  The mental means are only auxiliary, and the main focus is to kill the enemy in close combat."

    "It's very safe." Daojun Huicang sighed, "Because it is safe, I can imagine his future. Betalaie is destined to be very dazzling in the future. Even if he succeeds, he can become a deputy even if he cannot become the Lord of the Palace of Light."  Palace Master."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Daojun Huicang were drinking and chatting. Ji Ning also learned more about the Twelve Palaces. It didn¡¯t take long before the bottle of wine was finished.

    "It's time to go." Ji Ning stood up.

    "There is a space teleportation place on Star Island, which can be teleported directly to the Sword Palace." Daojun Huicang also stood up.

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head and said, "I have a good friend who came to Mangya Country with me. She is now somewhere in Mangya Country I want to look for her first. After I find her, I will  Will go to the Sword Palace."

    "Oh?" Daojun Huicang frowned slightly, and then solemnly took out a token. The token turned out to be faint and transparent, with the word 'Sword' vaguely visible on it. Daojun Huicang handed the identity token to Ji Ning.  , "Logically speaking, I will give you this identity token after you go to the Sword Palace and officially join my Sword Palace. But since you have to find your friend first, you can refine your token.  After refining, you will be a member of my Sword Palace."

    Ji Ning was startled: "Give me this token in advance?"

    "Because Mangya Country is very dangerous." Huicang Daojun said, "If I don't give you the token, you will probably lose your life on the way to the Sword Palace."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The vast country of Mangya is vast"In comparison, there are countless creatures The great master even personally created many dangerous places and left many opportunities.  "Huicang Daojun said, "It is to let the countless creatures in Mangya Kingdom be full of struggle and tempering. Otherwise, if they are peaceful and happy, the possibility of giving birth to great powers will be much lower.  "

    Ji Ning also understood.

    Anyunzhong's fighting spirit, let alone endless territory, is a battle in the chaos world.

    "As long as you become a Dao Lord, you must join the Twelve Palaces." Huicang Dao Lord said, "Those in the Twelve Palaces are prohibited from killing each other. Even if there are grievances, they can be reconciled or reconciled, and those who cannot be reconciled are allowed.  They will fight to the death. Anyone who dares to kill each other without permission will have their oath of fate backfired and killed on the spot."

    "Most of the Taoist lords will leave Mangya Country and venture out for adventure and experience." Huicang Taoist Lord smiled and said, "If you want to kill, kill outside, not inside Mangya Country."

    "If you refine this token, none of the Dao Lords in Mang Ya will dare to attack you." Huicang Dao Lord said, "This is much safer! After all, from here to the Sword Palace, you need to cross half of Mang Ya.  In Yaguo, there are still many Dao Lords wherever we go. There are some special life Dao Lords with weird tempers and moodiness. Even if they pass by where they are, they will kill them all"

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    "Refining quickly." Huicang Daojun urged.

    Ji Ning immediately sensed that the Sword Palace token did contain an oath, which was very similar to what Lord Huicang said before. The Twelve Palaces were forbidden to kill each other. If the royal family of Mangya Kingdom was in danger, the Twelve Palaces would  If encountered, all efforts must be made to rescue them.  Of course, if a royal family kills someone, the Twelve Palaces can resist without protection.

    ¡°The Twelve Palaces protect the royal family?¡± Ji Ning raised his head and glanced at Daojun Huicang.

    "Rescuing the royal family is actually listed in the oath of destiny.

    "Of course, in order to make the strong men of the Twelve Palaces willing, it was also agreed that the royal family would not attack the Twelve Palaces. Once the assassin is killed, not only does he not need to be protected, but he can also resist and kill him!

    "Yes." Huicang Daojun nodded, "Mangya Kingdom was created by the great master. He created Mangya Kingdom to protect the royal family. Although the royal family is very powerful, their number is too rare."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also understood.

    Ji Ning also noticed that this token contained an extraordinary aura. It was probably refined by the great master himself, and the oath was also made by the great master. Of course, it must be agreed by the twelve palaces, so that such a powerful force can last long.

    "If you want to protect me, please protect me." Ji Ning immediately made the oath of his destiny, and immediately the identity token was easily refined.

    "Um?"

    As soon as it was refined, Ji Ning sensed more than ten fluctuations in the Star Island area, all of which were fluctuations of other identity tokens.

    "The identity tokens of the Twelve Palaces and the royal family are similar, so by relying on fluctuations, you can recognize each other and avoid killing each other." Huicang Taoist Lord said, "You are walking in Mangya Kingdom now, and no Taoist Lord will attack you.  As for the world realm? I believe you can deal with those world realms very easily. Also, this is the star map of the entire Mangya Kingdom."

    As he spoke, Taoist Gray Cang handed Ji Ning another roll of star maps.

    After Ji Ning took it, he said, "Thank you, senior Huicang. Then I will take my leave."

    "See you at the Sword Palace." Huicang Daojun said, "Be careful along the way."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and flew away.

    Watching the young man in white with the sword on his back fly away, Daojun Gray Cang also turned around and left. The Star Island where Ji Ning was originally on immediately fell downwards, falling into the dark abyss below.  The scattered inheritance treasures left by Ji Ning were immediately dispersed and flew to different islands.

    All the inheritance treasures of the ninety-nine inheritances will always stay in Star Island.

    It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock, so I¡¯ll post the first chapter first. The second chapter is still being written, and it¡¯s almost there. I think I¡¯ll finish it in one hour.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 48: Another Snow Map

    The country of Mangya is extremely vast.

    The clouds were fluttering, and a flying boat was flying in mid-air at high speed. On the flying boat, Ji Ning sat cross-legged, looking at the beautiful world of Mangya Kingdom.

    "Star Island is here."

    "The Sword Palace is over there."

    "Oh, this is the landing place? It turns out that when I was kidnapped, I was kidnapped to the landing place." Ji Ning also understood the general geographical distribution of the entire Mangya Kingdom. "I remember that when I first came to Mangya Country, there were more than 30,000 people there.  The World Realm was taken by the two silver-armored Taoist Lords, and they flew from the guiding place to Star Island. They flew for about forty-six days in total. On the eleventh day of the flight, I sensed another snow map scroll.  "

    There is no way to travel through space in Mangya, so you have to fly slowly.

    "From the Guide to Star Island." Ji Ning speculated briefly and guessed the approximate location of the other snow map scroll.

    Because the two Shining-armored Dao Lords must have been flying in a straight line, probably about a quarter of the way from the 'reception point'.

    "Huh?"

    "The location of the other snow map scroll is not much different from Youji's location, so there is no need to take a detour." Ji Ning was quite pleasantly surprised.

    Whoosh!

    The flying boat sailed through the stream of light and flew into the distance at high speed.

    Ji Ning gave Su Youji a letter talisman. Because the distance was too far, he could only sense the general direction. This flight lasted for three months. Along the way, he also sensed the fluctuations of many Dao Lords.  Those Dao Lords also sensed that Ji Ning was from the Twelve Palaces, so naturally they would not provoke Ji Ning, but along the way they also made Ji Ning understand the danger of Mangya Country.

    Because Ji Ning encountered several plunders along the way, the Mangya Kingdom was obviously more chaotic and barbaric, and the battles were more brutal than those in the Dao Alliance. Those who plundered Ji Ning's World Realm were like kicking the iron!  The result is of course needless to say.

    "Huh? Fluctuation!"

    The speed of the flying boat among the clouds and mist immediately slowed down sharply and stopped. The young man in white clothes on the flying boat sat cross-legged with a sword on his knees. He opened his eyes at this moment and there was a hint of expectation in his eyes.

    "It's the fluctuation of the snow map scroll!" Ji Ning felt that all three of his snow map scrolls resonated. "I didn't expect that a thousand years later, the snow map scroll didn't move."

    Deep in the bottom of a vast lake tens of billions of miles away from Ji Ning.

    Deep at the bottom of the lake, there is a beautiful palace.

    There are also many maids and guards in the palace.

    "Um?"

    In a side hall deep in the palace, a green-skinned alien with gills who was leaning on the throne and drinking wine with squinted eyes suddenly changed his expression, and even the maid who was rubbing his shoulders behind him was startled.

    "Snow map scroll? Three more pictures?" The green-skinned alien life was surprised and happy, and his expression changed accordingly.

    Thousands of years ago, when Ji Ning was kidnapped and passed by, this green-skinned alien creature sensed it once. Because he had a snow map scroll, he naturally sensed the other three. At that time, he was extremely surprised, but when he saw  The two silver-armored Taoists didn't come to him. He immediately guessed that they should be possessed by a certain world that had been robbed.

    "The same three pictures."

    "Could it be that world realm came out of Star Island?" The green-skinned alien squinted his eyes.

    Whoosh He turned into a stream of light and left the underwater palace almost instantly. Soon he emerged from the surface of the lake, popped up a head, and looked upward.

    Following the induction, there was a cold black light in his eyes, and he quickly saw the spaceship tens of billions of miles away, and also saw the young man in white on the spaceship.

    "Not Daojun."

    "It's just a world." The green-skinned alien was immediately overjoyed. He also guessed that the other party had discovered him. He no longer concealed it and directly released his spiritual consciousness to investigate. His spiritual consciousness swept tens of billions of miles away.

    "There is only one, he is the only one on the flying boat." The green-skinned alien life became more and more excited, "That's right, he came out of Star Island. When coming out of Star Island, he usually comes out alone, and rarely comes out in a group. Even if he comes from Cave Heaven  There are some subordinates in the magic weapon, but those who are willing to stay in his cave magic weapon are not much better."

    "Having three picture scrolls, you still want to get this one from me? He is really greedy. It seems that he is quite confident." The green-skinned alien smiled coldly, dived into the lake, and quickly returned to the underwater palace.

    Underwater palace.

    The green-skinned alien returned to the palace and quickly came to the main hall. He directly picked up the huge leg bone and beat a big drum. Bang~~~ The big drum produced a circle of ripples, which instantly spread throughout the palace. From this water  Immediately one after another came from everywhere in the lower palace, each with a powerful aura, no less than that of Qing?Alien life.

    "Green mustard."

    "Aoji, why did you suddenly summon me?"

    "You even beat the Dragon Drum, what's the big deal?"

    Soon twenty-six World Realm people appeared in the main hall. They were also considered practitioners, but they all belonged to the water tribe, so even their palaces were placed in this lake.

    "It's a great event." The green-skinned alien laughed and said, "There is a World Realm person tens of billions of miles away, and he is flying towards us quickly."

    "World Realm, flying towards us?"

    "Is he seeking his own death?"

    For a time, everyone present was confused about the world.

    The green-skinned alien creature said: "He is from Star Island, and he has some old grudges with me." He didn't dare to say it was because of the Snow Map Scroll, because the Snow Map Scroll was too precious, and he had one, including the boy in white.  There are three pictures, which can be four snow scrolls enough to make Daojun's heart flutter. If he really said it, I'm afraid his companions might start fighting among themselves.

    "He and I both got a magic weapon. The two magic weapons can sense each other, so he found it." The green-skinned alien life company said, "He has a lot of treasures. After killing him, I don't want the other treasures. I only want three."  Picture, how about it?"

    "Three pictures?" People from other world realms also guessed that these three pictures are probably more precious.

    "His other treasures will definitely not disappoint you." The green-skinned alien frowned and said, "This guy comes from Star Island, and his strength is probably about the same as mine. If we join forces, we can easily kill him."

    "He can come out of Star Island and maybe join the Twelve Palaces."

    "rest assured."

    The green-skinned alien glanced at him and sneered, "I came out of Star Island. I know it very well. I was directly absorbed into the Twelve Palaces on Star Island. Those are all monsters, and they are very few in number! Most of them came out  , it¡¯s all passed down by people like me who barely managed to make up a set, and that guy is probably on par with me! Even if we are really unlucky enough to meet a monster, twenty-seven of us join forces So what if we are a monster?  ? There are even more treasures from the monster."

    People in other worlds were immediately greedy.

    "We, the twenty-seven water demon generals of Pilong Palace, are still afraid of him?"

    "Kill and seize the treasure."

    "kill."

    The twenty-seven water demon generals of Pilong Palace are also famous in the surrounding area. It is the World Realm of some water tribes who are strong enough that they gradually united to form a small group.  In Mangya's country, there are some large sect forces, usually with Tao Lords in charge.  But big forces like that generally have many rules. There are crises everywhere in Mangya, and there are also many opportunities. It is not difficult to find a good method and inheritance.

    Many world realms are formed into small groups.

    After all, the Aoki World God came out of Star Island with his own strength. Although he failed to enter the twelfth house, he was just short of it. His strength was ranked among the top two in this small group!  So it¡¯s quite appealing.

    "That kid just came out of Star Island and doesn't know about our Pilong Palace yet." The green-skinned alien life said, "Don't worry, everyone, we are staying in Pilong Palace. There are formation restrictions in the palace, so he can't sense us.  How many men and horses are there? Once he reaches the outside of the palace, we will rush out directly, and we will not be able to escape by then."

    "right."

    "We are in the dark and he is in the light. So what if we can come out of Star Island? Our twenty-seven water demon generals are not easy to mess with."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Tens of billions of miles is still very far away. Ji Ning also flew for a long time before finally arriving at the lake. Ji Ning was also an expert and brave person, and he had already discovered the Bilong Palace below with his spiritual consciousness.

    Phew, after collecting the flying boat, Ning rushed directly into the lake and flew towards the Pilong Palace.

    He quickly flew to the palace and saw some foreign guards, maids, etc. in the underwater palace at a glance.

    "How dare you come to my Pilong Palace."

    "If you can't survive, you're going to die."

    Suddenly, streams of light flew out from Pilong Palace. Twenty-seven streams of light, with murderous intent at the same time, formed a formation naturally when they flew out.

    Ji Ning watched calmly and murmured: "Pilong Palace?"

    Monday is here, Tomato is asking for a recommendation vote. Please take a few seconds to cast a recommendation vote.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 49: Twenty-Seven Water Demon Generals

    After twenty-seven streams of light stopped, they were surrounding Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took a quick look and saw that the twenty-seven people in front of him all had strange looks. They were all born to live in the water. Although after becoming the world realm, they could survive on land or in the void, but their instincts were still more natural.  Like in the water.  Just like Ji Ning, there is not much difference between being in water and on land, but he instinctively likes to be on land.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes fell on the green-skinned alien being, and he sensed that the Snow Book Scroll was on the alien's body.

    "Three picture scrolls." The green-skinned alien creature's heart was burning.

    "Everyone" Ji Ning said.

    "Haha, are you scared now? It's too late."

    "kill him."

    The twenty-seven water demon generals are too lazy to be wordy. They dominate the surrounding area and are very famous. They are not merciless in killing. There is a world in front of them. They are really not afraid. They have never encountered a world that can resist it alone.  Live together twenty-seven of them.

    After all, the weakest among the twenty-seven of them is also a perfect world state, and the strongest is an existence that has surpassed the peak of the world state.

    "Boom~~, black thunder and lightning roared towards Ji Ning.

    "Wow." The icy air flow threatened to freeze Ji Ning.

    "Whoops." The huge web-shaped magic weapon also covered Ning.

    "Chi." A rope also wrapped around him.

    Almost instantly, these twenty-seven water demon generals began to besiege very skillfully. It would be good for a world-level person to control one or two magic weapons with all his heart. The advantages of having more people were revealed at this moment.  All the secret techniques and magic weapons attacked Ji Ning and instantly overwhelmed him.  At the same time, some of the world gods among them rushed forward one by one.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    I saw circles of sword light filling the air.

    Ji Ning stood there, surrounded by circles of sword light. Although the icy air flow froze the lake and continued to extend towards Ji Ning, it began to break when it touched the sword light.  As for other mesh magic weapons and other magic weapons they were completely blocked by the sword light.

    "The means are really mediocre." Ji Ning sighed to himself. Before, he relied on his spiritual realm to resist Beta Laihe, which was really stressful. Now when he met these twenty-seven water demon generals, he felt it was really too easy.  , no matter how much effort is needed, the direct swordsmanship in the telepathy field can be used to block them all.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Nineteen of the twenty-seven water demon generals are world gods. After all, they are a very powerful group. The "Aojia World God" who can survive from Star Island on his own has the strength to surpass the peak existence of the world god.  , but only ranked second among this group.  Only those who are strong enough will be absorbed. The nineteen world gods are extremely brave, and all of them are confident with the blessing of formations.

    "Death." A silver stream of light came at the fastest speed and attacked Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning held the sword in one hand, glanced at it, and swept it with a simple sword technique.

    "Dang, tsk!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is faster!  And even more mysterious -!

    It should be noted that the Lingxi field is formed by the perfect fusion of the artistic conception of the sixth form of the nameless swordsmanship and the star form!  The nameless swordsmanship is the swordsmanship of an eternal emperor, the star style is the origin of the divine sword, and the swordsmanship realized through artistic conception are all extremely high-end swordsmanship.

    "What." The expression of the silver streamer changed immediately after it came, because Ji Ning's sword light actually hit his chest in a single blow.

    ¡°Bang~~¡¤

    The silver stream of light flew backwards at an astonishing speed. Ji Ning's sword was too powerful and powerful. The opponent flew back at high speed and directly hit the Bilong Palace in the distance.  , the palace shook, frightening many palace guards and maids. They were completely frightened, not to mention they were also stunned by the other twenty-six water demon generals.

    Because the one who was blasted away by Ji Ning was none other than the leader of their twenty-seven water demon generals - the 'World God of Piercing Dragons'.

    The Dragon Piercing World God is an existence that transcends the pinnacle of the world realm!  At this moment, the formation blessing is even more amazing. How could he be defeated with just one move?

    "not good."

    "It's troublesome."

    "The enemy is too strong."

    The other water demon generals were all shocked.

    "Don't be alone one on one, let's besiege together." Although the Aoki World God was shocked and knew that he had encountered a formidable opponent, the attraction of the three snow map scrolls was too strong, and he shouted through the sound transmission, "Pi  Brother Long, let¡¯s join forces together.¡±

    "Okay." The World God of Dragon Piercing who was blown away has pretty good body-protecting powers. Although he was blown away, it didn't matter.Injury, "His swordsmanship is quite mysterious - I'm afraid no one can be his opponent in a one-on-one attack. If they attack together, he will definitely be unstoppable. I looked for an opportunity and tied him up."

    "Okay, let's join forces."

    Soon, the World God of Dragon Piercing flew back. They were all very cautious, either using magic weapons, or they were careful to kill Ji Ning together. Even the most confident World God of Dragon Piercing did not dare to be so arrogant.

    "This Mangya country is really barbaric. Is this what the great master wants?" Ji Ning shook his head. He had encountered several plunders along the way from Star Island, like this time Twenty-Seven  The water demon general took action without even telling him, which shows how barbaric the atmosphere in Mangya is.

    In comparison, although the Taoist League also fights and takes risks internally, it is much more peaceful!  The Tao League is more like "ruling by doing nothing," but the Tao League has this confidence, because 99% of the territory of the Endless Territory belongs to the Tao League, and almost all practitioners belong to the Tao League, and there are too many practitioners.  , just ruling by doing nothing, it is enough for three or five Dao Lords to be born in one territory. Add up the endless territories, how powerful is the Dao Alliance?

    "However, the strong men of the Dao Alliance are too scattered.

    "The high-end power of Mangya Kingdom is powerful, but the territory at the bottom is small. 'The great master is a royal family after all. He has no compassion for these practitioners and special beings at all. He will do whatever is suitable for cultivating strong people!'  It can be seen from the screening mortality rate honed on Star Island that the great master is still very indifferent.

    ??In the words of the Twelve Palaces, the great master built the Mangya Kingdom just to protect the royal family. Because the Twelve Palaces are also very powerful, the great master must also respect the twelve palaces and put them on an equal footing.

    "Whoops." "Pah." "Huh."

    For a time, many weapons attacked from all directions.

    Ji Ning had just relied on his superb swordsmanship to easily defeat his opponent, but now his swordsmanship alone was no longer enough and he needed to really go all out.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡¤

    The nineteen world gods who were besieged were all bombarded and flew backwards.

    "What."

    "too strong."

    "Run away quickly."

    "Pfft."

    The sword flashed and pierced the divine body of the fastest Dragon-Picking World God. This time, Ji Ning was blessed with the power of blue and white mist. Although he was wearing a layer of armor, the Dragon-Picking World God's divine body, which was comparable to the chaos magic weapon, was still trembling.  Cracks began to appear everywhere, and blood came out of the skin all over his body.

    "Death." Ji Ning mercilessly struck the body of Pilong World with three swords in succession.

    "No -" Pierlong World God was horrified, "How can he be so strong? He is obviously in the world realm, how can he be so much stronger than me." With three consecutive sword blows, the divine body of Pilong World God was directly bombarded and completely shattered.  , even the true spirit collapsed.

    "How can there be such a strong world realm?"

    "too strong."

    Those water demon generals ran away in fear. They joined forces and were defeated with one move?  If they knew that Qian Xingzi's thousand clones could not unite Ji Ning, they wouldn't be surprised.

    "It's a monster, one of the most terrifying monsters on Star Island. He must have been directly absorbed into the Twelve Palaces." The escaped Qingjiao World God was even more frightened, "And he is still one of the monsters among monsters" Those monsters,  Some rely on magic weapons, secret techniques, etc., while some have huge advantages in terms of strength and speed.

    The monster is comparable to the One-Step Dao Lord in terms of strength and speed, and is the most terrifying monster.  Qian Xingzi and Ji Ning both fall into this category. Even when Ji Ning's sword skills are weak, he can stand on the fifth level with his divine body. Once his sword skills improve, even Beta Laihe will have to show his true form.  Only then can he be sure to defeat Ji Ning.

    "Escape?" Ji Ning killed the Pilong World God, and with a flash of his divine body, he chased after the Qing Jie World God.

    The Aoki World God and Pilong World God are the strongest among the twenty-seven, and they both have strength beyond the peak of the World God.  As for the rest?  Ji Ning didn't care anymore.

    "Bang." The sword light has arrived.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Aoki World God was frightened and wanted to struggle.

    Several consecutive rays of sword light overwhelmed him. The original Beixiu World God was lucky enough to obtain the "Golden Body Divine Power", while the Aoki World God's divine body was still comparable to the best innate magic weapons, and did not even reach the level of chaos magic weapons.  After all, there are few magical powers to protect the body, and it is very difficult to cultivate them. Good magical powers are still very few.

    Soon, the green mustard world god turned into powder.

    Ji Ning looked at the treasures left by the World God Qing Jie and put them away with a wave of his hand.

    But the other water demon generals had already fled far away, and they all fled in all directions, not even wanting to go to Pilong Palace.??, the guards and maids in Pilong Palace were so frightened that they hid.

    "gone."

    Ji Ning immediately rose into the sky, rushed out of the lake, then drove the flying boat and flew away.

    On the flying boat, after Ji Ning refined the magic weapon of the Green Mustard World God, he quickly found the snow scroll.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 50: Blood Flame Cloud Fruit

    The flying boat was flying through the clouds and mist, and Ji Ning was sitting on the deck of the flying boat looking at the treasure.

    "It turned out to be" Ji Ning looked at the snow map scroll in his hand. There was a gorgeous palace painted on the scroll. Although it was slightly different from the palace map he got, Ji Ning could see it at a glance.  It can be seen that it is the handiwork of Emperor Xuejian, because firstly, his painting is rather clumsy, and secondly, not everyone can imitate the sword intention in it.

    "Palace picture?"

    "Is it the first one again?" Ji Ning nodded lightly, "That's right. If I get the fourth one by chance, I'm very lucky."

    The snow map scroll he got was not the fourth one, and it was also what Ji Ning had expected.

    "No matter what, this Snow Atlas is worth one or two hundred thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid if sold. It can even be sold for a higher price if it is urgently needed." Ji Ning was in a good mood.  But it is very popular, and usually the ones you get are kept secret!  Including Endless Frontier, there are only forty pieces in total, and some may even have several sets together

    In the endless territory, it is not easy to be lucky enough to find one. Finding one in Mangya Country is already a great luck.

    "When we get to the Sword Palace, we'll ask the Twelve Palaces for help and look for the fourth one." Ji Ning secretly thought.

    The Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom are on the same level as the Dao League.

    Ji Ning asked Daojun Da Mo to help him buy the snow map scroll last time. Dao Monarch Da Mo also bought it from the Dao Alliance. Because the time was short, he didn't really go looking for it on a large scale.  And 'The Twelve Palaces of Mangya Country are themselves top powers. In addition, there are practitioners in the Twelve Palaces, as well as the Eternal Clan, and there are also special beings.

    Like Ji Ning, he will also have some friendship with Dao Meng in the future.

    Like Ge Luo, he will have friendship with the Eternal Clan in the future.

    Therefore, the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom are very close to many parties in the endless territory. Purchasing the "Fourth Snow Map Scroll" through the Twelve Palaces may be a little difficult in the short term, but it will be more reliable in the long run.  The premise is you can afford the price!

    Sitting on the flying boat, Ji Ning released a trace of divine power into the cave of the first scroll and condensed it into an incarnation of divine power.

    Inside the palace.

    A figure of a golden-robed emperor condensed on the throne of the main hall.

    Ji Ning looked at it and sighed to himself: "There is a slight difference, but it feels similar to the golden-robed emperor in my palace picture."

    "Oh, a few days ago, the world god named Qing Jie, you killed Qing Jing?" The golden-robed emperor looked down at Ning.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "I have also obtained the Snow Jian Picture Scroll before. Are the ten 'first picture scrolls' left by Emperor Xue Jian all against the same opponent?"

    "Same." The golden-robed emperor smiled and nodded. He did care about the Aojia World God. After all, its existence was to complete the emperor's orders, not to mention that it could kill Aojia. The one in front of him should be stronger.

    "Compare and see." Ji Ning said.

    "You can't defeat me." A golden sword appeared in the golden-robed emperor's hand and he walked down. "You said you had obtained the scroll, so you should know the rules."

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.

    After fighting for a while, Ji Ning defeated the golden-robed emperor.

    On board the flying boat.

    Ji Ning showed a look of helplessness: "Although the swordsmanship of this golden-robed emperor and my golden-robed emperor are slightly different, they are really from the same school. They are of no use to my swordsmanship."

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it again.¡±

    Ji Ning began to look at the loot.

    The Aoki World God only has a snow scroll as a treasure, and the second is a cyan divine sword, the Eternal Divine Weapon. Ji Ning took a quick look and estimated that it was the 'Eternal Divine Weapon, low-grade, level.  Even worse than his own divine sword Ziguang Qiong!  And just one handle.  Other babies can be ignored even more.

    "There are two methods." Ji Ning took a look and said, "It's useless to me, but it can be taught to the three realms."

    "Another Dragon-Bearing World God, I don't know what it is." Ji Ning checked and found that the weapon used by the Dragon-Bearing World God was a long spear, which was only a low-grade Eternal Divine Weapon.

    In Mangya Country, there are many dangerous places and many opportunities, so as long as you dare to take risks, you will have a chance to obtain powerful skills and treasures.  Some extremely powerful world realms are expected to obtain eternal magic weapons, but most of them are of low quality.

    "The great master is too stingy. He probably threw away a large number of low-grade eternal magic weapons in many places in Mangya Kingdom." Ji Ning secretly muttered, "It is better to go to the Dao Alliance. The Dao Alliance has endless territory. It is difficult to go to some ruins."  Get an Eternal Divine Weapon. But if you get it, it¡¯s usually pretty good, and it might even be the best Eternal Divine Weapon.¡±

    The things found in the ruins of the Endless Territory are all left by Dao Lord, so naturally they are notBad.

    Many dangerous places in Mangya were left deliberately by the great master!  Naturally, almost all of them are low-grade eternal magic weapons.

    "Huh?"

    An emerald-green bottle suddenly appeared in Ji Ning's hand, and he looked surprised.

    "Pure one-ring jade bottle? There is actually a Blood Flame Cloud Fruit inside?" Ji Ning's mind moved, and a fruit flew out from the mouth of the emerald green bottle. It was a fruit that was as red as blood. There was a faint cloud on the surface of the fruit.  Ascend.  Just now, Ji Ning found this bottle when he quickly checked the treasure left behind by the World God of Pilong in his cave heaven magic weapon.

    As soon as he checked the bottle, Ji Ning realized that it was a treasure. Later, he checked the bottle and found that there was another treasure inside.

    "The pure one-ring jade bottle contains a vast world. This vast world is arranged into a 'pure one-ring jade array,' which crazily absorbs all the power of chaos attracted by the entire world and extracts the chaotic spiritual fluid."  Ji Ning marveled that the ability of this pure one-ring jade bottle to extract chaotic spiritual fluid was much stronger than the extraction ability of the world prison originally arranged by the Nine Directions World God.

    This pure one-ring jade bottle can extract one side of Chaos Spiritual Liquid in one Chaos Era, but even a Dao Lord, how long can he generally live?  After all, Dao Lords die in one step, and some live for thousands of Chaos Epochs before dying.  Therefore, the price of the pure one-ring jade bottle is not too high, and it is usually collected for the sect. It is usually around '10,000 square meters of chaotic spiritual liquid.

    In addition to extracting Chaos Spiritual Liquid, this bottle is also generally used to store some strange objects bred in Chaos, such as fruits, spiritual leaves, etc. If they are not well preserved, the spiritual energy will be lost.

    Place this strange object at the core of the 'Pure Ring Jade Formation'. This formation frantically absorbs the surrounding spiritual liquid, and no power can be leaked. Moreover, the 'chaotic spiritual liquid can contain all power, so it is naturally suitable for preservation.  baby.

    "There is actually a Blood Flame Cloud Fruit." Ji Ning muttered secretly, "Does this Dragon-Bearing World God know how precious this Blood Flame Cloud Fruit is?"

    Ji Ning was also taught by Tian Daojun, so he knew at least 90% of the treasures in the Endless Realm. If the World God of Dragon Piercing had not been taught, he really might not know about the 'Blood Flame Cloud Fruit.

    "The Blood Flame Cloud Fruit is extremely precious."

    "It is naturally bred by chaos, and the number is extremely rare. This cloud fruit can change the physique of the practitioner's divine body, allowing the practitioner's divine body to change into a complete fire-eating 'blood flame divine body'. With this divine body, one can understand the fire element  It's much faster together, and it can be integrated with the Blood Flame Divine Fire to completely control flight." Ji Ning was amazed.

    Like Ji Ning, he can obviously control the Nine Source Divine Thunder, and even the Divine Thunder of Tao, but he cannot fully integrate with the Divine Thunder to control flight because the divine body cannot fit together.

    The reason why the Golden Crow can control the sun and the golden rainbow is because the divine body can perfectly match it.

    Thunder God Tianzun cannot control the nine-horned electric snake to fly because the divine body cannot fit together.

    When I was young, Ning controlled the Nine-horned Electric Snake and flew. It was because he relied on secret techniques and died several clones, and finally succeeded in changing the attributes of his divine body to the lightning attribute. However, the Nine-horned Electric Snake belongs to the level of Zu Lei.  Not even reaching the level of chaos Ji Ning's divine body naturally cannot control the chaos divine thunder to fly. If he could control it, Ji Ning's speed would be astonishingly fast.

    "The 'Blood Flame Cloud Fruit' is suitable for controlling the 'Blood Flame Divine Fire', which is also the Chaos Divine Fire. If you control it and use it to escape, most Dao Lords will not be able to catch up."

    The price of this magical fruit is generally around one million cubic meters, and it is still unavailable, and there is no market for it.  After all, this kind of treasure conceived in chaos can only be discovered one by one, unlike the eternal magic weapon that can be easily refined.

    "This Dragon-Building World God may know it, but he doesn't dare to expose it?" Ji Ning secretly said, "It's even more likely that he doesn't know how special it is.

    "But it's of no use to me."

    "If you have a chance to find the treasure you need, just sell it." Ji Ning is not in a hurry to sell.

    "The Blood Flame Cloud Fruit is a good treasure for Taoist masters who practice fire walking. The price at which it can be sold depends on chance."

    "I didn't expect that I would encounter many plunders along the way from Star Island, and I would also kill many plundered world realms. The biggest gain is not that picture scroll, but this Blood Flame Cloud Fruit." Ji Ning  Not daring to neglect, he even put the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit into the pure one-ring jade bottle.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning has a lot of treasures, so he quickly calmed down.

    After leaving Kailong Palace and flying for more than two months, Ji Ning finally arrived at Su Youji's hiding place.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 51: Huilan Sect

    Huilan Sect is one of the sects in the vast territory of Mangya Kingdom. It was founded by 'Huilan Taoist Lord' and is deeply rooted.

    In the Dongyan Branch of Huilan Sect, it is the residence of the high-ranking disciples of the sect.

    There is a cave on one of the mountain peaks.

    There are a total of eighteen World Realm people sitting cross-legged outside the cave.

    "Huh." A woman in white clothes at the entrance of the cave looked out and snorted coldly.

    "Junior Sister Qingfan, you should advise the Fire Fairy Su Youji not to resist." One of the eighteen black-robed old men sitting cross-legged in the World Realm said, "Let her hand over the puppets and insect beasts obediently.  As well as the statue of 'Flying Immortal Holy Lord' we will naturally not embarrass her, otherwise, she will die as soon as the chief teacher's order comes!"

    "Sister Youji saved our fellow sect members. Forget it if you are not grateful, but now you are trying to steal her treasure. The statue of the Flying Immortal Monarch was something that Sister Youji had to fight to the death for." The woman in white said angrily, "Headmaster's order  ?You guys, the sub-teachers, can cover the sky with one hand, but it¡¯s not the chief instructor¡¯s turn for that idiot to interfere.¡±

    The eighteen World Realm members said no more and were silently watching over here.

    "snort."

    The woman in white returned to the cave angrily.

    Inside the cave.

    In one of the rooms, the Fire Fairy Su Youji is meditating cross-legged. Su Youji, dressed in a fiery red robe, exudes amazing charm. She seems to be the most beautiful and seductive woman in the world. Even the world realm may be affected by it.  Affected, she suddenly opened her eyes, and her charm suddenly subsided. She looked outside and smiled: "Sister Qingfan."

    "Sister Youji." The woman in white came in.

    "It was me who caused sister Qingfan to suffer," Su Youji said, "making sister Qingfan find herself in such a difficult situation within the sect."

    "Don't worry. This is my cave. It is the cave for the disciples of the Inner World Realm. Other disciples are prohibited from breaking in. You can only break in after getting the order of the leader." The woman in white said, "You are in my cave, you can do whatever they want.  No matter how hard they try, they can't get in. How powerful the leader is, they want to let the leader give orders hum."

    Su Youji sighed secretly.

    This matter

    When she left Star Island, she also felt the chaos and barbarism in Mangya Kingdom, so she cautiously obtained a star map early and knew the general map of Mangya Kingdom. She wanted to go to the Twelve Palaces.

    ¡®Flaming Palace, I went to give it a try, but on the way, I accidentally fell into a strange and dangerous place There are many dangerous places in Mangya.

    ¡°Some were created by the great master himself, and some were left behind by the Dao Lords. Many dangerous places were unknown before they were discovered.

    Su Youji stepped into a dangerous place left by the Feixian Shengjun. She encountered danger and was rescued by Fairy Qingfan and others who also took risks there. Who exactly rescued her?  Fairy Qingfan This made Su Youji very grateful, so Su Youji acted with Fairy Qingfan and the other three.

    They went on adventures and experienced many dangers. Su Youji also used puppets and insect beasts. In the end, she even passed the test of the "Flying Immortal Lord" and became the direct disciple of the "Flying Immortal Lord".

    Many of the treasures left by Feixian Shengjun were in the hands of Su Youji. The other treasures were placed in the cave magic weapon and were easily taken away by Su Youji. Only the statue of Feixian Shengjun was placed in the palace.  The highest point was taken off by Su Youji herself, and this scene was also seen by Fairy Qingfan and three others.

    " Fairy Qingfan and Su Youji trust each other quite a bit because they have experienced life and death together. In particular, Fairy Qingfan saved Su Youji's life, and Su Youji never doubted it.

    "Sister You Ji is going to the Twelve Palaces, and she happens to be on the way with us. We also have to go back to Dongyan Branch. Let's go together." Fairy Qingfan said.

    Su Youji and Fairy Qingfan felt like old friends at first sight, and their relationship was very good, so they moved forward together. After all, Fairy Qingfan and the others grew up in Mangya, so they were very familiar with each other along the way, and they arrived in Dongyan without encountering any danger.  When they arrived at Fairy Qingfan's residence and drank two glasses of wine, they were immediately surrounded.

    It turns out that the other world god, Baihu World God, who was with Fairy Qingfan, told the Dongyan Cult Leader Dongyan about this incident. The Dongyan Cult Leader is just a World Realm, and he is greedy.  He killed Su Youji's puppet insect beasts, and Su Youji was not a disciple of his sect. Of course, he gave the order to kill Su Youji and seize the treasure.

    "Don't worry, sister, the Dongyan Cult Master is just a branch cult leader." Fairy Qingfan said, "In terms of status, he is not much higher than me. It is because he has some background in the chief cult that he can sit in the position of the branch cult leader. He is not the leader of the branch cult.  He has nothing to do with the order of the leader of the religion, even if my sister stays here forever."

    ? ???Yuki nodded.

    ??A flying boat appeared on the high-altitude clouds and mist outside the Dongyan Branch of the Huilan Sect.

    On the deck of the flying boat, a young man in white was sitting cross-legged, with a divine sword on his knees, and he was looking down.

    "My talisman is right below."

    "According to the star map records given to me by Master Huicang, this should be one of the nine branches of Huilan Sect." Ji Ning was a little confused, "Why did Youji end up here in Huilan Sect?"

    Huilan Sect was founded by Taoist Master Huilan.

    There are four Dao Lords in the entire sect!  The gray and blue Taoist master is very powerful, while the other three are weak, all of them are black-armored Taoist masters.

    The Tao Lords in the Twelve Palaces are divided according to their status into black armor, green armor, silver armor, and gold armor.  This black armor is the lowest level.

    "No fluctuations?" Ji Ning glanced at the Dongyan Branch of Huilan Sect below, "There is no Taoist Lord here."

    Right.

    There are four Tao Lords in total. Huilan Sect has a main sect and nine branch sects. According to the star map records, generally the four Tao Lords stay in the main sect.

    "Youji is teaching in Dongyan" Although Ji Ning was confused, he still collected the flying boat and flew downwards.

    "The momentum is so great." Ji Ning looked at the Dongyan branch from a distance. The entire Dongyan branch had occupied a huge area around it. It was probably thousands of miles away. "According to the star map, this branch has enough  There are more than 300 world realms. The Mangya Kingdom and the Dao League are indeed different. The sects in the Dao League are very cautious in absorbing the world realm, and their numbers are very rare, but here the more the better."

    The Taoist Alliance governs by doing nothing.

    Like Da Mo Academy, Da Mo Daojun, as the head of the academy, only has about a hundred World Realm people under his command.  Although the entire Great Mo Realm transcends the realm of Ten Thousand Worlds, it is actually completely dispersed into numerous forces.

    But it is different in Mangya Country. Some forces created by Taoist Lords in Mangya Country, such as the Huilan Sect, have nine branch sects added to the main sect, and there are more than 50 people in the world!  The more the merrier The reason for this is because in Mangya country, Taoist kings are prohibited from touching each other, because all Taoist kings belong to the twelfth house.

    Tao Lords are forbidden to fight each other, so some sects in Mangya country fight with each other, relying on the realm of the world under their command. The more the better, fighting each other is cruel and barbaric.

    "Fellow Taoist, stop here, this is the Dongyan Branch of Huilan Sect." I saw a tall and thin World Realm suddenly fly out and shouted.

    "I'm in Xia Beiming." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I came here hoping to join the Huilan Sect."

    "Fellow Taoist, are you going to join our Huilan sect?" The tall and thin World Realm man looked at it carefully. The strength of the World Realm was considered to be the backbone in Mangya's country. If an Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal turned to him, his attitude would not be the same.  So good, "Haha, my Huilan sect has opened the door for convenience, fellow Taoist, just come with me."

    Ji Ning followed with a smile. Under the leadership of the tall and thin World Realm, he quickly passed through the formation and entered the Dongyan branch.

    After all, this is a branch of the Huilan Sect. It was Taojun Huilan who personally set up the formation. Although the people who control this guarding formation are all world-level people who are not too powerful, a group of world-level people can control the guarding formation  ¡¤¡¤¡¤Ji Ning was not sure either, so naturally he would not force his way through.

    "Fellow Taoist, follow me." Both Gao Shou World Realm and Ji Ning were flying high in the sky. This sect covers an area of ??over ten million miles and is very big.

    "What's going on over there?" Ji Ning flew high in the sky and pointed to a place in the distance, which was exactly where Su Youji sensed by Ji Ning.

    "The strength of the disciples in the sect varies from high to low. Those are the areas where those with high strength in the world realm live." The tall and thin world realm pointed over there.

    "Oh." Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    Then he suddenly stretched out his palm, and it swelled up to the size of ten feet. He grabbed the tall and thin World Realm as if he were catching a little mouse. The World Realm responsible for guarding and guiding him outside was only as strong as  In the top world realm, Ji Ning couldn't even resist.

    "Fellow Taoist." The tall and thin World Realm was horrified.

    "I want your life, it's easy. If it's your life, don't resist." Ji Ning said in a voice message, and following the call, he took this tall and thin World Realm person into his cave.

    Ji Ning then turned into a stream of light and flew towards where Su Youji was sensed.

    "

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 52: New Junior Brother

    In the high air, while flying, Ji Ning looked at the position of Su Youji that he could sense. It was a cave built on the top of the mountain. There were eighteen figures sitting cross-legged outside the entrance of the cave.

    "How come there are eighteen World Realm people watching outside a cave?" Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    Inside the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.

    The tall and thin World Realm who was captured was looking at the young man in white in front of him in horror, and said continuously: "Senior, spare your life."

    "You're quite well-behaved. If I ask you anything, just answer it well. You and I have never met each other, so I won't kill you unless it's necessary." Ji Ning said calmly. He used half of his divine power to condense the incarnation.  It can easily kill the world in front of you.

    "Understood." The tall and thin World Realm nodded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He was caught and couldn¡¯t even struggle just now, and he understood how big the gap was. He even wondered whether the young man in white in front of him was a Taoist Lord in disguise?  Now that they have all fallen into the opponent's cave-heaven magic weapon, how can they dare to be disobedient?  It is wise to know how to advance and retreat.

    "I ask you."

    Ji Ning pointed towards the void next to him, and a partial picture of the Huilan Sect's Dongyan Branch immediately condensed in the air, including the cave and the eighteen people sitting cross-legged in front of the cave.  world realm.

    "Who lives in this cave?" Ji Ning pointed to the cave on the mountain peak.

    "That's Senior Sister Qingfan's cave." The tall and thin World Realm Lian said, "Senior Sister Qingfan is extremely powerful and possesses the strength of the pinnacle of World Realm. She is enough to rank among the top ten in our Dongyan branch."

    Ji Ning nodded and pointed again and asked, "Why are there eighteen World Realms surrounding her cave?"

    "Senior, do you know Senior Sister Qingfan?" The tall and thin World Realm suddenly said softly.

    "Say." Ji Ning frowned.

    "Senior, Senior Sister Qingfan is indeed in big trouble now, so her cave is being targeted." The tall and thin World Jinglian said, "When she and two other senior brothers in the sect were adventuring outside, they heard from an outsider.  We got to know a female fairy named Fire Fairy, and Senior Sister Qingfan has a very good relationship with that Fire Fairy."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes flashed with a faint glare.

    Fire Fairy?

    "I heard that they met each other in a dangerous situation where the 'Flying Immortal Saint Monarch' left behind. They both saved each other and went through many dangers of life and death together. In the end, the fire fairy even got the statue of the 'Flying Immortal Saint Monarch.'" Tall and Slender World  Jing said, "Later, Fairy Fire and Senior Sister Qingfan came to our Dongyan branch"

    The tall, thin and cosmopolitan man chuckled: "There is something embarrassing in this."

    "Say it." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Yes, yes, I said." The tall and thin World Realm said, "There were two senior brothers who experienced the danger together with Huo Fairy and Senior Sister Qingfan. Among them, Senior Brother Baihu returned to the branch and immediately turned to Master Dongyan.  Report this matter. I heard that the leader of Dongyan has taken a liking to the treasure of the Fire Fairy and plans to kill the Fire Fairy to seize the treasure."

    Ji Ning's pupils shrank when he heard this.

    "It's too common to kill and seize treasures. After all, the Fire Fairy is said to have extremely powerful insect beasts, puppets, a statue of the Flying Immortal Saint, and maybe other treasures." The tall and thin World Realm sighed, "But who wants Qingfan  Senior sister discovered something was wrong at the critical moment, and joined forces with the fire fairy to resist, and even hid in the cave, especially since the fire fairy was hiding in the cave and could not escape."

    The tall and thin World Realm explained, "Our Huilan Sect prohibits trespassing into the caves of the World Realm disciples within the sect. No one is allowed to trespass unless ordered by the leader of the sect. This is the sect's rule, so to this day Dongyan  The leader has no choice but to send some loyal men to keep an eye on it, and he is probably thinking of other tricks."

    "The Dongyan Cult wants to kill that fire fairy."

    "Senior Sister Qingfan needs to be protected."

    "So Senior Sister Qingfan is not having a good time these days. I heard that she has never left the cave." The tall and thin World Realm secretly looked at Ji Ning and secretly guessed whether this powerful practitioner was somehow special to their Senior Sister Qingfan.  relation?

    "Let me ask you again, what are the formation restrictions in the entire Dongyan branch?" Ji Ning asked.

    The tall and thin World Realm immediately told everything he knew.

    High in the air.

    Ji Ning was flying towards the cave in the distance, thinking in his heart. He had come in easily, but it was not easy to take Su Youji out.  After all, this is the Dongyan Branch of the Huilan Sect, and the mountain gate is located. Once the formation restrictions are manipulated, it will be really troublesome.

    "Whoosh." Ning quickly dived down.

    "Um?"

    Ten people sitting cross-legged in front of the caveAll the famous people in the world looked up and saw Ji Ning.

    "Who are you?" One of the old men in black robes asked coldly, "I seem to have never seen you before."

    "I met all of you fellow Taoists in Xia Beiming." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I have just joined the Huilan Sect, and most of the brothers, sisters, and sisters in the sect I don't know yet."

    "Oh, just joined?"

    "It turns out to be the new junior brother."

    These eighteen World Realm people are responsible for keeping an eye on them here. Except for the old man in black robe who leads them, most of them do not have a high status in the Dongyan branch.  Generally, he is kind to his fellow disciples.

    Normal sects rely on breath to identify each other.

    Once you¡¯ve met him once, you¡¯ll naturally know him.

    It¡¯s also like the twelve palaces where there are too many powerful people and they are scattered across endless territories, so the great master personally refines the ¡®identity token¡¯.  It is not easy to refine such tokens that can resonate with each other. For example, the "Snow Map Scroll" can resonate with each other. Even if the refining is poor, the cost of each piece will not be low, and the refining is complicated, more than five times.  It is naturally impossible for the Huilan Sect in the Thousand World Realm to do this.

    These eighteen people did not suspect that Ji Ning was impersonating. Where is this place?  This is the home base of the Dongyan branch!  There are hundreds of World Realm warriors here, as well as a large guard formation set up by Lord Huilan himself. Many formations and restrictions are extremely complicated.

    Which world dares to come here and cause chaos?  Looking for death?

    "Junior brother, why are you here?" the old man in black robe said indifferently.

    "Meet Senior Sister Qingfan." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Um?"

    The faces of the black-robed old man and the others changed slightly.

    "What's your relationship with Junior Sister Qingfan?" the old man in black robe asked.

    "Senior Sister Qingfan was kind to me. Although she just gave me casual guidance at first, I always remembered that after I broke through to the world realm, I came to join Huilan Sect. This is just to thank Senior Sister Qingfan.  ." Ji Ning said.

    The old man in black robe frowned and looked at Ji Ning, and then said coldly: "Go ahead."

    There have been many people who have visited Qingfan over the years, but so far no one has been able to rescue the Fire Fairy Su Youji.

    "Senior Sister Qingfan." Ji Ning walked to the door of the cave and shouted inside, "Senior Sister Qingfan, Senior Sister Qingfan."

    shouted several times.

    Immediately, Ji Ning faintly saw a woman in white appearing inside. The woman in white walked over and saw Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning sent a message to her: "If you want to save Youji, just cooperate with me."

    Fairy Qingfan couldn't help being shocked when she heard this. The Dongyan branch was so big, and the story of Fairy Fire had been spread for a long time, but there were very few people who really knew that Fairy Fire was called Su Youji, and the person in front of her was behind the scenes.  The young man in white with the long sword is still unfamiliar.

    "Senior Sister Qingfan, you gave me guidance back then, and now I have finally broken through to the World Realm and joined the Huilan Sect." Ji Ning looked grateful, "Thank you, Senior Sister, for your guidance back then."

    "I was just giving a casual pointer." Fairy Qingfan showed a smile, "I didn't expect that the original ancestral gods have now reached the world level."

    The conversation between the two could be heard by the eighteen world realms in the distance.

    But they don¡¯t know about the two people¡¯s voice transmission.

    "Who are you?" Fairy Qingfan asked via voice transmission, "Huh, help You Ji? Huh, that fool has used this method to deceive you before. Don't even think about entering my cave easily."

    "Tell You Ji a word for me, and she will know my identity." Ji Ning said in a message.

    Cave Mansion, inside one of the houses.

    Su Youji sat cross-legged, extremely peaceful.

    "Sister Youji." Divine power surged and condensed an incarnation next to her. It was the incarnation of Fairy Qingfan. She was talking to Ji Ning at the door, and she deliberately condensed an incarnation to convey the message.

    "Sister Qingfan, what's the matter?" Su Youji opened her eyes and looked at Fairy Qingfan in confusion.

    Fairy Qingfan asked: "Is there someone who wants to see you?"

    "Meet me? I probably don't know many people in the Dongyan branch." Su Youji asked doubtfully.

    "He saidhis name is Ji Ning." Fairy Qingfan said.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 53: Leave it to me

    Su Youji's body trembled.

    His name is Ji Ning?

    "He came to see me?" Su Youji felt very complicated for a moment, with a hint of surprise and excitement but also a hint of guilt!  Because she herself knew that this was the home base of the Dongyan branch, and naturally there were many formation restrictions, which were very strict.  Ji Ning is powerful, but being stuck in this old nest is still a source of trouble.

    Originally, she thought that Ji Ning would stay on Star Island for millions of years, but she was here to practice the inheritance of 'Flying Immortal Saint Lord' with peace of mind. 'Flying Immortal Saint Lord' is best at charm, illusion, and control!  She is a very terrifying Taoist monarch, even for her fearfulness, she is revered as the ¡®Holy Lord¡¯.  Generally, those who are slightly weaker will be controlled by her once they take one look at them!

    How terrible is it?

    Su Youji is naturally good at enchantment. When she had no inheritance or guidance, she created her own method and was very good at enchantment.  That's why she passed the multiple life and death tests of 'Flying Immortal Saint Lord', and finally qualified to become the personal disciple of Feixian Saint Lord!

    "Originally, I planned to practice for hundreds of thousands of years, and when I reached the third level of this 'Flying Immortal Secret Technique,' I would then control the eighteen world realms outside in one fell swoop, and leave quickly and quietly." Even now, Su Youji,  It can also control two or three world realms at the same time, but the control of this secret technique is only for a short period of time.

    Su Youji has never thought about forcing her way out. After all, this is the home of Huilan Sect's Yifen Cult. Who dares to force her way in?  She just wanted to control the Eighteenth World Realm and sneak away.

    "Will you let him in?" Fairy Qingfan asked.

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded.

    "I know." Fairy Qingfan looked at Su Youji and smiled, "Look at how distracted you are. What is his relationship with you?"

    Su Youji shook her head: "What's the matter? I am his follower and he is my master."

    "Master" Fairy Qingfan was also surprised.

    The entrance of the cave.

    Ji Ning chatted with Fairy Qingfan for a few words.

    "It's our fate that you can join Huilan Cult. Come to my cave to sit down and have a good chat. Your sister and I have been depressed to death these days." Fairy Qingfan deliberately looked at Ji Ning in a playful way. She knew that Ji Ning was Su You.  After seeing Ji's master, he was surprised and understood that the young man in white in front of him must be extraordinary. It was quite interesting to have such an extraordinary person call him sister.

    Ji Ning glanced at her and smiled: "Sister, please."

    "Yeah." Fairy Qingfan walked inside.

    Ji Ning followed.

    The eighteen World Realms sitting cross-legged on guard outside were all watching this scene. Especially when they saw Fairy Qingfan actively inviting Ji Ning in, the old man in black robes looked unhappy and shouted coldly: "Qing Fan"  Junior Sister Fan, please don¡¯t trick the new junior brother into helping you.¡±

    "You don't need to worry about it anymore." Fairy Qingfan didn't look back, but sneered coldly.

    "Junior Brother Beiming, remember what you should do and what you shouldn't do." The old man in black robe reminded coldly, his voice full of chill.

    Su Youji was already standing outside her house, staring at the turning point in the distance, looking expectantly.

    Finally, Fairy Qingfan walked over from the corner first, followed by a young man in white with a long sword on his back. He still looked the same as she remembered.

    "Master" Su Youji looked at it with mixed feelings.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Guilt?

    gratitude?

    Back on Star Island, when she was on the verge of exhaustion and despair, she shed tears when she saw Ji Ning.  This time Dongyan branched out, it was a big trouble even for Ji Ning, but he still came.

    "You are always helping me. I am called a follower, but I have never been able to help you." Su Youji suddenly understood at this moment, I am afraid she will never forget that Ji Ning saved her when she was on Star Island. This time Dongyan branched out.  The two met again.

    "You Ji." Ji Ning walked over.

    "Master." Su Youji lowered her head slightly, "I was the one who caused the trouble."

    "I heard that the leader of the Dongyan branch wants to take away your treasure. Is there any statue of the Feixian Saint?" Ji Ning said.

    Su Youji looked at Ji Ning in surprise: "You know everything?"

    Ji Ning turned to look at Fairy Qingfan on the side and said, "Fairy Qingfan, You Ji wants to go out, what are the obstacles?"

    Fairy Qingfan immediately felt that the expression and tone of the white-clothed young man in front of her were different. Before, she humbly called Senior Sister Qingfan Senior Sister Qingfan at the entrance of the cave. But now, although she still speaks naturally, the confidence and domineering in her words are obvious.  .

    "Sister You Ji is going out, first of all the eighteen World Realm people who have been staring at the door." Qing QingFairy Fan said, "They have been watching. If there is any movement, they will probably report it to that idiot leader. At that time, that idiot can command a large group of world realms and even use the many array formations in the lair to restrict them. Then there will really be nowhere to escape.  ¡±

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, as if he understood.

    "Master, give me another hundred thousand years, maybe I can find a way." Su Youji said, with the help of the treasure of time, one hundred thousand years is actually millions of years, which should be enough.

    "As time goes by, I'm afraid something will happen." Ji Ning said, "This leader Dongyan can be the leader of a sect, and he probably has a good background in the head sect. He wants to break into the sect's disciple cave and arrest someone who is not a member of the sect.  World Realm As long as the excuse is better, it is still possible for Daojun Huilan to agree. You have only been hiding here for a few hundred years, so he can still bear it, but it will not work after a long time."

    Su Youji¡¯s expression changed.

    yes.

    ¡°If the master of the Dongyan Sect got the order from the head teacher and came directly to arrest her, she would have no choice.

    "Leave it to me and I will take you out naturally," Ji Ning said.

    Su Youji felt warm in her heart. Although she was worried about Ji Ning, after following him for these years, she had become accustomed to trusting Ji Ning, because Ji Ning was indeed a powerful evildoer.

    "This fellow Taoist Ji Ning." Fairy Qingfan on the side said dissatisfiedly, "You can't mess around. In my cave, due to religious rules, they don't dare to come in. But if you take sister Youji out  After leaving the cave, they can take action, and they will not be lenient to non-sect disciples."

    "Fairy Qingfan is watching from the side." Ji Ning turned to Su Youji and said, "I will accept you into my cave magic weapon."

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded.

    Fairy Qingfan was dissatisfied: "Sister Youji, you can't do this"

    Ji Ning, however, waved his hand and directly put Su Youji into the cave magic weapon, then turned around and walked out.

    "You" Fairy Qingfan immediately followed behind.

    The entrance of the cave.

    Ji Ning walked out of the cave and saw the Eighteenth World Realm sitting cross-legged outside.

    "Come out so soon?" The old man in black robe looked at Ji Ning, and the other world realms also stared at Ji Ning with a serious look.

    "Does Fairy Qingfan ask you to help take that Fire Fairy out?" The voice of the old man in black robe became colder.

    "No." Ji Ning said directly.

    "Junior brother, the fire fairy is involved in a lot of things, so we can't let you go like this." Another red-haired child next to him said hoarsely.

    "Do you still want to check my magic weapon?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "The cultivator's magic weapon may have some secrets. Of course we will not search it forcefully. But we only need you to make a life oath saying that you did not leave with the fire fairy." The old man in black robe said calmly, "If you really  If you don¡¯t bring it, there will be nothing wrong with taking this oath. But if you take the fire fairy, you will be counterattacked and die on the spot if you take this oath of destiny.¡±

    "Send your oath of fate and I will let you leave."

    Whoops.

    A dark red crystal pillar flew in front of Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning glanced at the dark red crystal pillar and shook his head. Suddenly he appeared with three heads and six arms. The six arms suddenly expanded, and the six big slaps seemed to sweep across the world, directly grabbing a group of eighteen World Realm people around him.

    "What?"

    "careful."

    Fairy Qingfan who was following behind was dumbfounded, and actually took action directly?  Su Youji's master is so stupid that he dares to take action in the Dongyan branch's lair?

    "snort."

    "That's stupid." The formations of the eighteen world realms were instantly activated, and for a moment their bodies were filled with mana. The reason why eighteen were sent out was that they could join forces. Even if Su Youji relied on the insect beast puppet to go out,  Even if they rush, they can block it in a short time.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡¤

    With six big palms covering him in an instant, with a loud noise, he directly grabbed a World Realm man, as if grabbing a little chicken, and forcibly snatched him away and put it into the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.  Being forcibly taken away is equivalent to the entire formation being forcibly torn apart.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± Six big palms roared and grabbed in all directions.

    "Run away quickly."

    "This will make you so strong."

    "Escape."

    These World Realms were stunned, but after just one fight, a full eleven of the eighteen World Realms were captured alive by Ji Ning, while the others fled in all directions.

    But the strength of this confrontation? Fluctuations can be clearly sensed in every world realm within the Dongyan Branch Sect's lair, which is only tens of thousands of miles away. For a time, a large amount of divine consciousness swept through the void and shrouded it.

    "Who are you, trespassing on our Huilan Sect!" A stream of spiritual consciousness came to him, and a voice rang in Ji Ning's ears.

    "snort!"

    Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness suddenly surged out, sweeping in all directions. Because of the power of the blue and white mist, Ji Ning's soul was comparable to Yi Yi Daojun, and his spiritual consciousness was also as strong as Yi Yi Daojun.  And the divine consciousness and immortal consciousness of those in the world realm are relatively weak by a large level.

    As Ji Ning's divine consciousness surged out, it rumbled against the surrounding divine consciousness and immortal consciousness, crushing them all in an instant. Nearly three hundred divine consciousness and immortal consciousness were all crushed by Ji Ning alone, and the world realm reached the Dao level.  Jun, the difference is indeed too obvious.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    For a time, only Ji Ning's divine consciousness enveloped the entire Dongyan Sect, which was tens of thousands of miles away, and all other divine consciousness and immortal consciousness were suppressed!

    "Fire Fairy is my follower. I came to Huilan Sect Dongyan Branch today to take my followers away." Ji Ning's voice resounded throughout the Dongyan Branch, "I believe that the leader of your branch wants to  If I want to steal the treasures of my followers, I am afraid that everyone will know who is right and who is wrong. Now I want to take my followers away. I don¡¯t want to go on a killing spree, but anyone who stops me will be killed  No mercy!"

    The roaring sound swept through the Dongyan branch, and all the world-level divine consciousness and immortal consciousness in the Dongyan branch were suppressed, unable to resist.

    Fairy Qingfan stood at the door of her cave, looking at the scene in front of her and listening to the sound that echoed between heaven and earth, she couldn't help but be shocked!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 54: Massacre

    Fairy Qingfan was shocked by the strength of Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual consciousness in front of her. The strength of spiritual consciousness comes from the ¡®soul¡¯, and it cannot be faked!  Ji Ning was able to directly suppress all world realms in the entire Dongyan branch by himself, which has revealed that he is by no means comparable to ordinary world realms.  And Ji Ning's tone before also vaguely revealed his strength.

    "Fellow Daoist Ji Ning." Although Fairy Qingfan was shocked and lowered her attitude a lot, she still said eagerly, "This is the home base of our branch of the Huilan Sect, and there are many arrangements personally arranged by the leader of the Huilan Sect.  Guard the formation! No matter how powerful you are, how can you be stronger than my teaching to guard the formation? You are really too reckless to do this!"

    Ji Ning glanced at her: "Fairy Qingfan, just watch."

    "Then I'll watch." Fairy Qingfan gritted her teeth, "Although that idiot leader is stupid, he can manipulate the defensive formation and he will not be lenient."

    "If you can't defeat me, just hide in the fairy's cave." Ji Ning smiled and glanced at Fairy Qingfan.

    "You" Fairy Qingfan was stunned.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ji Ning is standing at the door of the cave, and he can retreat at any time.

    Ji Ning then looked at the main hall of the Dongyan branch in the distance, his eyes turning cold. It was up to the Dongyan leader to decide.

    The leader of Dongyan chose to settle the matter and let Ji Ning leave. Ji Ning would not pursue any further investigation, so the matter was written off!  After all, there are too many practitioners who are greedy for treasures. Su Youji has nothing to lose, so this matter can be ignored.

    But if a war breaks out

    That is another result. Facing the defensive formation, Ji Ning is not sure, so naturally he cannot be soft.

    ¡­¡­

    Dongyan branch leader hall.

    "Who is he, and where did he come from?" Dongyan's leader has a handsome face, but his eyes are cold.

    "I don't know where it came from."

    "The spiritual consciousness is so strong that it is by no means an ordinary world realm. It may even have the strength to enter the twelfth palace, or it may already be the twelfth palace." There are three world realms in the hall. Usually the world realms of Dongyan branch are usually in  Everyone lives in their respective places. This is the main hall and only three World Realm people are on duty.

    Leader Dongyan¡¯s face was gloomy.

    "Leader, what should we do?"

    "Shall we activate the formation and let him leave?"

    The other three world realms all looked at the branch leader.

    The leader of Dongyan thought carefully: "It seems that the owner of this fire fairy is quite powerful, but no matter what, it is just a world! Even if it is really the twelfth house so what? In my case, I  Kill him the same way!"

    The great master has given orders long ago, and those in the twelfth house have also made their natal oaths.

    It is forbidden to kill each other!

    However, there is no ban on the other world realms in Mang Ya Kingdom. Although they can enter the Twelve Palaces, they are generally the most powerful group in the world realm. However, over the years, they have lost their momentum and been killed by some ordinary world realms in Mang Ya Kingdom.  There is still a 'Twelve Palace World Realm'!  In this regard, I can only say that I deserve it!

    "Daojun doesn't know how to take action. He deserves to die in the hands of the World Realm!"

    "He has so many treasures for just one follower. He must have more treasures." The leader of Dongyan became more and more greedy and eager, "No matter what, he is just a World Realm. The leader said that this branch of the sect guards the formation  No matter how powerful the World Realm is, it can't defeat this defensive formation."

    "kill."

    "Kill him."

    The leader of Dongyan made a decision immediately.

    Greed, confidence in guarding the formation, and the shame and anger made by Ji Ning's tyranny made the leader of Dongyan make up his mind.

    "Buzz~~~~" Dongyan Cult Leader's mind moved, and his mind was completely integrated with the entire Dongyan branch's banning formation, and the 'forbidding formation' was completely closed in an instant, prohibiting all entry and exit.  This banning formation is always open. Like Ji Ning, he used the excuse "I want to join the Huilan Sect" before being led in.

    " Otherwise, Ji Ning will not be able to break in at all. This banning formation will block Ji Ning, and even many other attack formations will quickly be controlled by the world.

    "Trespassing to our Huilan Sect without permission, and being so arrogant is really asking for death." Dongyan Cult Leader's mind is one with the Forbidden Formation, and his voice also passes through the power of heaven and earth of the Forbidden Formation, resounding throughout every part of the Dongyan branch."  Give me the order and I will teach my disciples to quickly control all the formations and kill him for me."

    In fact, the spiritual consciousness transmission is more secretive, but Ji Ning's spiritual consciousness suppresses everything, so he can only issue orders through the formation.

    "yes."

    "Quickly control the formation."

    "quick."

    ?Some world realms hesitated. After all, it is unreasonable for the Dongyan Sect to plot to steal the treasures of other followers!  Moreover, the other party's spiritual consciousness was tyrannical and obviously very powerful. Some of these hesitant world-level people began to delay deliberately, wanting to see what countermeasures this mysterious strong man had.

    But there are still some people in the world who choose to respond immediately, and even some who are very close to the leader of Dongyan, they all quickly fly to the core of the formation: "Kill him, we can also share some benefits."

    "You dare to come to my branch's lair, you are really overestimating your capabilities."

    As long as they make meritorious deeds, when a group of World Realm members ask for a share of the treasure, the leader of Dongyan will not be able to refuse, because the status of the World Realm disciples is very high.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood in front of Fairy Qingfan's cave and heard the voice echoing in the world, "Give me an order. I will teach all my disciples to hurry up" Hearing this order that represented killing, Ji Ning also shook his head slightly.

    "Hurry up and think about what to do." Fairy Qingfan was also anxious.

    "The formation must be controlled by the practitioner." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "out."

    A black and red gourd immediately appeared in the air next to Ji Ning. It was Yuanyi's water and fire gourd. Two dragon-like thunder and lightning flew out of the gourd's mouth, like the 'Shisha Thunder' and the 'Shisha Thunder' of billowing dark clouds and turbulent water.  Bursts of fire clouds and mist-filled 'Fire Cloud Divine Thunder' became entangled with each other and spread out in all directions!

    It should be noted that the speed of Chaos Divine Thunder is already faster than the normal speed of almost all Dao Lords.

    The speed of the divine thunder of Tao is even more terrifying. Even Tao Lord can only be dumbfounded, let alone the world realm.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~~¡±

    The divine thunder of Tao spread in all directions. In the blink of an eye, the Dongyan branch of the tens of thousands of miles away was completely enveloped by the water smoke divine thunder and the fire cloud divine thunder. The two divine thunders are incompatible with water and fire. Every time they collide, they will be destroyed.  It is the constant rumbling, and its power can make the heaven and earth change color.

    "What."

    "How can it be."

    Those who still tried to kill Ji Ning and then share the treasure together, those who rushed the fastest, looked at the Tao Divine Thunder that was shrouded in the sky in despair!  The speed of the Tao Divine Thunder completely made them despair!  It should be noted that the Tao Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods at that time relied on the nine secret arts to suppress Emperor Merobo. In general, even the Eternal Emperor could not escape due to sheer speed and the speed of the divine thunder of the Tao.

    ¡°Rumble~~~~¡± The divine thunder of the two avenues swept directly downwards.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    A World Realm blindly holds a divine weapon and wants to resist.

    But after the divine thunder swept away, the world realm had turned into powder, and the true spirit was completely annihilated.

    ¡­¡­

    If the two divine thunders of the two avenues are completely combined to deal with an enemy, even the peak of the world can be killed with one blow.  Even a peak existence that transcends the world realm can be severely damaged with one blow and killed with several hits!

    But now, Ji Ning has dispersed the two great divine thunders, spreading them out, so the power has been greatly reduced.

    The average top world realm can be wiped out to death!  The perfection of the world state can support one or two breathing efforts, and I am afraid that I will die.  Those at the peak of the World Realm can usually withstand it, but in the entire Dongyan Branch, although there are more than 300 World Realms in this small branch, there are only about ten people who have truly reached the Peak of the World Realm!

    ¡°Rumble~~~~¡± Those who were the first to respond to the leader of Dongyan and rush to the world realm the fastest were killed one by one by the divine thunder of the two avenues.

    The only world-level expert who responded to the leader of Dongyan, as Ji Ning mobilized a large amount of thunder and lightning, he was killed on the spot in just a few breaths.

    It¡¯s just less than ten breaths.

    The thirty-nine World Realms who responded to the leader of Dongyan¡¯s attempt to rush towards the core of the formation were all killed!  But those who hesitated, or waited and watched, escaped, and Ji Ning did not take action.

    "Fortunately."

    "Fortunately I am cautious."

    "Fortunately, I can't stand that idiot." Many world-level people in the branch looked up at the endless thunder and lightning covering the sky. The black thunder and fire-red thunder and lightning were intertwined with each other, and they were trembling with fear.

    ¡­¡­

    Fairy Qingfan also stared dumbfounded at the endless thunder and lightning in the sky. At the same time, she looked at the black and red gourd floating in the air next to Ji Ning. Thunder and lightning were erupting from the mouth of the black and red gourd.

    "I said that anyone who blocks me will be killed without mercy." Ji Ning's voice echoed with thunder and lightning, "As long as you don't get involved, I will naturally not hurt innocent people."

    "Kill the disciples of my sect, and you will die." The angry voice of the leader of Dongyan also resounded throughout the world, "Nineteen disciples of the sect,Quickly activate the formation and kill him.  "

    The leader of Dongyan was completely mad.

    Under normal circumstances, if a foreign enemy comes to kill, you can use the sealing formation to resist the enemy first, and then a group of world realms will immediately take charge of many formations, activate the formations, and surround the enemy. After all, these powerful formations require a lot of world realms.  To control it, people in the ordinary world can't always guard the core of the formation. They also need to practice, usually at their own residence, and they can just arrive quickly at the critical moment.

    But this time Ji Ning is inside the branch!

    Even within the branch sect, it is usually impossible to stop them from reaching the core of the formation. But Ji Ning has the 'Yuan Yi Water and Fire Gourd' to kill them in one fell swoop. But after all, there are nineteen world realms who are at the core of the formation.  .  Therefore, some formations can still be stimulated.

    "Nineteen of you, as long as you don't interfere, I will naturally not take action." Ji Ning's voice echoed across the world, "But if you stop me, I guarantee that no matter how long it takes, I will kill you one by one.  .¡±

    Suddenly the nineteen World Realms at the core of the formation hesitated.

    Do you want to get involved?

    Don¡¯t get involved now, at least your life is not in danger.  But if you can't kill this mysterious strong man and are targeted by such a strong man, you will be in big trouble.

    "Kill him, and then his treasure will be divided equally between the nineteen of you and I." Leader Dongyan passed through the formation and then directly transmitted his magic power.

    "kill."

    "We are inside the core of the formation, he can't touch us."

    "Kill him and the baby will be ours."

    "If you don't take action, you will definitely kill him if you do."

    Except for the three World Realms who chose to retreat and watch the battle, the other sixteen World Realms were jealous and chose to control these formations.  Although it takes about sixty World Realms to activate all the formations, and now they can only activate a small part of the formations, they are still full of confidence in the power of Huilan Daojun's formations.

    "Boom~~~" Many large formations in the entire branch were activated!

    Ji Ning looked up at the sky, his eyes cold.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 55: The Great Formation Comes Out

    The leader of Dongyan controlled the most important sealing formation, making it impossible for Ji Ning to get out.

    ?????????????? The other sixteen world realms barely controlled eight large formations, three of which were good at confusing, and the other five were all biased toward offense.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~~" I saw the shadow of a huge ax gradually condensing in the sky. As the power of heaven and earth continued to gather, the shadow of the ax became more concentrated, and the aura became stronger.

    "The power of the divine ax is such that ten hundred world realms will all be killed by one axe." Fairy Qingfan, who had retreated to the cave door behind Ji Ning, looked worriedly at the scene in front of her.

    "Boom, boom~~, the sky and the earth rumbled, and thunder and lightning began to condense, all of them were chaotic divine thunder, but the more they were, the more powerful it was.

    The five major formations, axe, divine thunder, flame, black mist, and divine sword, all began to gather power.

    The power of the three formations that confuse the enemy at the same time also comes.

    "Humph, that's really ridiculous." Ji Ning stood there, his spirit was extremely powerful, his mind was firm, and all his illusions and illusions failed.  It should be noted that even the mental practitioner ¡®Betalee¡¯ was unable to enchant Ji Ning, let alone these formations. These formations were originally designed to target the world realm and could not enchant Ji Ning at all.

    "break!!!"

    Ji Ning looked up at the sky and shouted angrily.

    The two large divine thunders of Tao that originally spread out immediately surged forward, directly impacting the axe, divine thunder, flames, black mist, and divine sword.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~~¡±

    I saw explosions high in the sky.

    The God of Tao Thunder started a head-to-head fight with the five major attack formations.

    First of all, those chaotic divine thunders were shattered and dissipated, and the mysterious black mist was also annihilated by the divine thunder of Tao that was filled with the power of destruction at the beginning of the sun. The huge axes and divine swords suspended in the sky were all powerful.  It is too condensed, even the divine thunder of Tao cannot shake it!  Because they killed a large number of Chaos Divine Thunder and Mysterious Black Mist at the same time, the power of the Tao God's Thunder was too much, which only slightly weakened the gods and demons by forming a ball of flames in the sky.

    "Kill." The flame god and demon flew from high altitude and roared, and everything it passed was blazing.

    "Kill." The huge ax suspended in the sky quickly flew downwards and struck Ning angrily.

    "Kill." The divine sword from high in the sky also fell downwards, stabbing directly at Ji Ning.

    "Death, die, go to death." Standing in the main hall and watching this scene from a distance, Master Dongyan gritted his teeth and kept chanting. He longed for the man in white after the power of the three formations fell.  The boy turned into powder.

    "You must die, die, die."

    The sixteen World Realm people who control the formation are also looking forward to it.

    The Twelve Palaces prohibit killing each other, but people in the ordinary world actually have a desire in their hearts to kill a Twelve Palace world one day!  After all, compared with the ordinary world realm, the world realm of the Twelve Palaces is one of heaven and one of earth.  It's just that the gap in strength is really too big. There are too few who have accomplished such a feat.

    They already have such hope. After winning, they can also get the treasures of this powerful and terrifying world.

    "Jining" Fairy Qingfan also looked up at the flame god and demon, the huge axe, and the high-altitude sword

    "I wonder what will happen?"

    ?Those other world realms who were not involved at all watched from a distance, looking at the tiny figure of the young man in white under the flame god and demon, the huge axe, and the divine sword.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning suddenly roared angrily, and instantly he turned into a ten thousand-foot-long god and demon, showing three heads and six arms, and six huge palms that seemed to cover the sky, facing the power of the three formations respectively.

    "Kill, kill." The flame god and demon roared.

    ¡°Bang bang~~,

    Ji Ning's six palms all used the same sword technique - the Heaven Collapse Style!

    This move is about having great power and overpowering others, head-on!  After some training on Star Island, Ji Ning's "Mingyue Swordsmanship" has also greatly improved as a whole, reaching a level comparable to the sixth form of Wuming Swordsmanship. Today's Tianbeng style has something similar to the "original swordsmanship third form"  Star style, domineering, more upright and arrogant.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± Two huge palms, one on the left and one on the right, grabbed the flame god and demon at the same time.

    The flame gods and demons fight in anger.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    With two giant hands slapping at the same time, the Flame God Demon was shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    Two more giant hands smacked at the chopped axe, and they collided fiercely. The result wasHis head was shattered by the shock.

    There were two giant hands, which also smashed the divine sword head-on.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning transformed into a ten thousand-foot god and demon, with three heads and six arms, and six big palms directly smashed the flame god and demon, axe, and divine sword into pieces.

    This scene made all the world realms of the Dongyan branch suddenly quiet.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "So powerful?"

    "Fortunately, fortunately I didn't get involved."

    Everyone was stunned, especially Fairy Qingfan, who was completely shocked: "Before, Youji relied on insect beasts and puppets! But her own strength is not very strong. This person named Ji Ning just took out  The legendary Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd, I thought he relied on the magic weapon like You Ji, but I didn¡¯t expect that his own strength is more terrifying than that magic weapon. This, I¡¯m afraid this is already the strength of Dao Lord.¡±

    "In terms of strength alone, this flame god and demon is comparable to the First Step Dao Lord. Unfortunately, his realm is too weak, not even as good as the ordinary world realm." Ji Ning shook his head secretly, "As for the axe, the divine sword, the condensed power is fixed.  Mysterious -, the power is quite strong. Unfortunately, after one move, the power is exhausted."

    The realm of the Flame God and Demon is too weak.

    Axes and divine swords have no follow-up power.  They all need to condense for a moment before their power can reach its peak.  As a practitioner, Ji Ning always maintains his peak.

    "In my Heavenly Collapse, everything fell apart." Ji Ning said calmly.

    The five styles of Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    The Heaven Collapse Style is the most powerful and the most powerful style!  It is much more ferocious than the blood-dropping and shadowless styles.  However, the bleeding style is better at penetrating, while the shadowless style is more weird.  When fighting with other strong men, Ji Ning may prefer other sword moves, but to deal with the power of such a weak formation, the 'Heaven Collapse Style' is more suitable.

    "What should I do, what should I do?" Dongyan's leader was anxious, and he was so jealous, "The formation can't kill him, what should I do?"

    "Master, what should we do?"

    "What should I do now?"

    The other sixteen World Realm people who control the formation are also extremely anxious.

    The leader of Dongyan's eyes turned red, and he roared through the formation: "There is no need to be afraid of him. With such a powerful move, he must have used a very heaven-defying magical power! The more powerful the magical power is, the more amazing the consumption of divine power will be. Compared with normal combat,  He will definitely not be able to last long after consuming his divine power a hundred times a thousand times, but with the help of the power of the formation we can attack continuously."

    "right."

    "Consume him to death."

    ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be able to hold on for long with such a move.¡±

    They have already embarked on the road of becoming enemies with Ji Ning. What if they let Ji Ning leave?  There is only one way to get to the dark side.

    And by using formations, you can absorb the endless power of heaven and earth, and the formations will have some "chaos crystals" as the source, and the consumption of your own mana will be very small.  Naturally, we can continue to fight.

    The phantom of the axe, the phantom of the divine sword, black mist, flames, and thunder and lightning in the high sky slowly formed again.

    Ji Ning looked up and shook his head.

    Fighting for consumption?

    Every time the formation needs to be charged for a long time before it can send out a blow, and the power of the blue and white mist is blessed by me, the consumption is very, very small. With this frequency of fighting, the speed of absorbing external power is enough to keep up with the consumption.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning suddenly took a step forward and turned into a stream of light and flew directly to the sky.

    "He moved."

    "Flying towards the main hall."

    Many World Realms are watching the battle nervously. They dare not get involved at all now. Even if they join forces in hundreds, they will end up being slaughtered by Ji Ning!  The gap between World Realm and Yiyi Daojun is very, very big. If before being kidnapped by the great master, Ji Ning was much different from Yiyi Daojun in terms of realm, then Ji Ning now can be regarded as a true  It's time for Taojun to take a look.

    While Ji Ning was flying, he was attacked again. The same six big hands easily smashed all the obstacles.

    "He's coming to me." Leader Dongyan, who was standing in the main hall, looked at the towering figure of the young man in white flying over in the distance, and couldn't help but look ugly.

    "Break it for me."

    Ji Ning shouted coldly, and six big hands moved across the sky at the same time, slapping towards the main hall of the Dongyan branch. The leader of the Dongyan branch was hiding in the main hall, and he was as small as an ant compared with the huge palms in the sky.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 56: Ji Ning¡¯s Slaves

    There were layers of light around the main hall. When the six sky-covering hands pulled it down, only the outermost layer was broken, and it was restored to intact at the same time.

    "Hahaha, you can't break it." The leader of Dongyan Cult was immediately overjoyed when he saw this. He stood in the main hall and looked outside, and sneered, "This is the main hall. It is the most important place in the entire Dongyan branch, and it is also the most heavily defended.  , the eight-level protection restriction, you have only broken through one level, and you are still far from it. If you can't kill me, then you are dead, and I don't believe that your magical powers can continue to be used."

    Ji Ning looked down from high in the sky, nodded slightly, and thought to himself: "As expected of the main hall, it is the origin of the entire sealing formation."

    The Forbidden Formation also requires a formation core. The core of the formation is controlled by the 'Master Dongyan' and is placed in the main hall where the protection is the most stringent.

    "It seems that we have to use our full strength." Ji Ning had a smile on his lips, and then placed a hand on the hilt of the divine sword on his back.

    "He's going to draw that sword."

    "He has been carrying the sword on his back. It seems that the sword is very strong."

    "I wonder what will happen?"

    The World Realms of Dongyan branch, including Fairy Qingfan and the leader of Dongyan, all looked at this scene.

    "Qiang."

    The sword is unsheathed!

    The moment Ji Ning unsheathed his sword, a sword appeared in each of the other five hands.

    Six hands, six eternal weapons.

    "Star style!" Ji Ning drew his sword, and saw six eternal weapons emitting dazzling light, turning into six bloody sword rainbows, as if six bloody rainbows appeared in the sky and then fell on the main hall.

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Layers of light shattered, and the eight layers of guarding restrictions in the main hall shattered six layers in succession.

    Because the aftermath of the collision and bombardment spread in all directions, the surrounding mountains began to rumble and collapse, and countless trees turned into powder.

    "This" Dongyan's leader turned pale with fright, and then swallowed, "Fortunately, it's not broken. He can't break it."

    "Is this his true strength?" Fairy Qingfan, who was standing at the door of her cave, looked at Ji Ning standing in the air holding six divine swords in the distance, "No wonder Sister Youji is willing to follow him.  Can the World Realm be so strong?"

    "Well, it still can't be broken?" Ji Ning frowned and looked up at the high-altitude sealing formation.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning rose into the sky.

    "I knew he wouldn't be able to hold on. It would take a lot of divine power to exert such power." The leader of Dongyan in the main hall had a hint of joy. At the same time, he sent a message to the other sixteen world realms through the sealing formation, "  You continue to control the formation, no matter how strong he is now, after a while, he will not be able to resist."

    "Yes, he did it on his own, and we relied on the power of the formation."

    "He can't beat us."

    These world realms continue to control large formations to attack.

    "Noisy." Ji Ning frowned and glanced at the huge axe, divine sword, and flame demon that came to kill again.

    "Huh."

    Three bloody sword rainbows streaked across the sky. Immediately, the axes, divine swords, and flame gods and demons were completely defeated. After Ji Ning used the eternal divine weapon, these formations became even more insignificant.

    "Since we can't break through the main hall with a single blow with all our strength, let's see if we can break through the sealing formation." Ji Ning flew to a high altitude and looked up at the sealing layer in the sky. Although he guessed that the sealing formation would be very tough, Ji Ning  Still want to try it.

    "go."

    Six bloody sword rainbows, like falling stars, struck at an area of ??the sealing formation no more than ten feet away.  Although the sealing formation covered an area of ??tens of millions of miles, Ji Ning focused on one area to attack, and it was easier to just hit the Arrancar.

    "Rumble~~, the entire sealing formation trembled slightly, and then the impact was relieved.

    "Can't it be broken?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly, "Break it again."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Six bloody sword rainbows streaked across the sky again and again, striking the sealing formation again and again.

    For a moment, the entire Dongyan branch seemed to be quiet. All the world realm people looked at this scene, watching the scene where the young man in white used his magical power to angrily slash the sealing formation.  In the long years to come, they will never forget this scene today.  There will be a world that dares to attack the banning formation in the Dongyan Branch Sect's home base, causing the entire banning formation to tremble.

    Ten consecutive full-force attacks!

    "It really doesn't work." Ji Ning shook his head gently, "It seems that breaking the sealing formation by force will not work!"

    &nbsp"If we can't break the formation, we can only follow the original plan!"

    Ji Ning lowered his head and looked down, with a cold light in his eyes.

    "Huh."

    Ning swooped down, and in just two breaths, he arrived in front of a black palace.

    "Broken." Still six dazzling sword rainbows fell from the sky and struck the black palace angrily. Although there were three layers of protective restrictions on the surface of the black palace, it still shattered.

    "Spare my life."

    "Spare my life."

    The three World Realms hiding in the black palace immediately came out and looked at Ji Ning in horror.

    Every formation core will be protected by restrictions, but these restrictions are no match for the main hall!  Even beings who have surpassed the pinnacle of the World Realm cannot break it, but Ji Ning, who is comparable to the true One-Step Dao Lord, can forcefully break it open.

    "Hmph." Ji Ningzhong used his big hand, and wow, the sky seemed to darken, and he directly captured these three world realms.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning flew towards another formation core.

    "how

    "I can't stop him."

    "Hybrid Dragon, it's all you, it's you who deceived us, you idiot, Qing Fan was right when he called you an idiot leader."

    "It's over."

    "We're fucked."

    "He said that anyone who blocks him will be killed without mercy."

    Ji Ning smashed open the formation cores one by one like a beast, and captured all the sixteen world realms.

    "They are all finished." Dongyan's leader, who was in the main hall, turned pale and looked outside. "I am the only one left. He can't get in. He can't break through the protective restrictions of the main hall."

    Although he comforted himself, the leader of Dongyan was still worried because although the sealing formation could trap Ji Ning, it could not kill him. As time went by, who knew what might happen.

    "Brother."

    The leader of Dongyan turned his right hand, and a black talisman appeared in his hand. He gritted his teeth and snapped the talisman, crushing it to pieces.

    "Brother, you must save me." The leader of Dongyan felt threatened. He felt that only the best brother could protect him at this time.

    Huilanjiao head teacher.

    The General Sect is vast and vast, covering an area of ??more than 100 million miles. There are countless practitioners in it, not to mention the ancestor gods and ancestors. There are more than 3,000 world realms here, and there are four Tao Lords!  Among them, the most powerful one, Lord Huilan, is famous throughout the Mangya Kingdom.

    "Boom."

    In the canyon that was completely shrouded in black mist, a figure rose into the sky. He was dressed in black robes and had a cold face. He was very similar to the leader of the Dongyan branch, the Dragon World God, but his aura was colder and darker.

    "You actually let him crush the letter talisman. What danger did he encounter?" Taojun Batlong's face was gloomy, but there was anxiety and worry in his eyes.

    He and his younger brother Tuolong are brothers.

    It is very rare for blood brothers to grow together on the path of cultivation and practice together to this point.  His other relatives had died a long time ago, and only his younger brother had been with him. The God of the Dragon World was actually not enough to convince the public, but he was supported by the Taoist Bat Dragon and made him take on the role of a religious leader.  leader.

    His brother is his only relative.

    "Let's go." Taojun Batlong didn't hesitate, and immediately turned into a stream of light and flew away from the main teaching, heading towards the Dongyan branch teaching.

    On the top of a mountain in Dongyan branch.

    Ji Ning stood there, and next to him stood a group of thirty-four World Realm people. They were all terrified.

    ????????????Among the thirty-four World Realms, 16 are manipulating formations to deal with Ji Ning, and the other 18 are the 18 World Realms who loyally obey the orders of the 'Master Dongyan' and have been keeping an eye on the Fire Fairy.  Ji Ning had only caught part of it before, but just now he had caught it all.

    "Eighteen of you, under the command of the leader of Dongyan, want to kill my followers and seize the treasure."

    "And the sixteen of you want to kill me."

    Ji Ning glanced at the thirty-four people in front of him, "Actually, I should kill you all."

    These thirty-four are all in panic. On the road of cultivators, if they choose the wrong enemy or follow the wrong master, their lives will be in danger.

    "But I will give you two roads. One road is to die! The other road Make an oath of your own destiny and be my slave." Ji Ning said and threw out an oath stone, "The oath is in it,  He who is willing to take the oath will live.¡±

    "Slave?"

    "The faces of these World Realm people are ugly. They are all very noble. How many of them are willing to be slaves?

    &nbsp; However, if you don¡¯t do it right, you will die!  Moreover, Ji Ning's strength is too strong, so strong that it has exceeded the scope of World Realm.  Surrendering to Ji Ning is not that difficult to accept.

    "This oath"

    "Too harsh"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Thirty-four World Realm people were shocked when they saw the oath.

    Once they make an oath, they will become absolute slaves and serve Ji Ning loyally. They will not even be allowed to lie in front of Ji Ning!  This oath is definitely extremely harsh. The only thing that gives them some hope is that they can regain their freedom after a thousand Chaos Era.

    A Thousand Epochs of Chaos?  It¡¯s too long. How many practitioners can really live for such a long time?

    Ji Ning glanced at them. Ji Ning had murderous intentions before, but then he thought about it. He did need some slaves during his cultivation. For example, he couldn't do some trivial matters by himself. More importantly, he was going on adventures outside. Some dangers could help slaves.  Exploring ahead If there are really lucky ones among them, they can really live for a thousand chaotic eras, and it will be okay to regain their freedom.

    A Thousand Chaos Era, Ji Ning has no idea what state he has reached.

    "impossible."

    "One wrong step and everything becomes empty." Immediately, the world realm looked up and sighed, and immediately the true spirit collapsed, and the body died and the Tao disappeared.

    "If you take the wrong path, you should bear the responsibility."

    "That's all."

    Fully five World Realm people chose to commit suicide, and Ji Ning did not stop them.

    The other twenty-nine people chose to bow their heads and choose to be Ji Ning's slaves. After all, in their eyes, this extremely terrifying world I am afraid that they will become Dao Lord in the future, and they can still accept being Dao Lord's slaves.  .

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand and took in twenty-nine World Realm slaves.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 57: Taoist Bat Dragon

    Hidden in the main hall, the leader of the Dongyan Cult, the Dragon World God, watched this happen from a distance. He had no sympathy at all, and was just grateful: "Fortunately, the guarding restrictions in our main hall are much higher. Although this boy in white is strong,  , but there¡¯s nothing you can do to me, hehe, it won¡¯t be long before my elder brother arrives, and by then, hehe!¡±

    The God of the Dragon World is very confident in his elder brother.

    "Huh." Ji Ning on the distant mountain suddenly turned into a stream of light and flew towards the main hall again.

    "He's here again?" Leader Dongyan was startled, "Why is he here again? Does he have other more powerful tricks?"

    Leader Dongyan was frightened in his heart. He understood that if there was no protective restriction and he really came face to face with Ji Ning he might not be able to withstand a single move!  The territory affected by the Huilan Sect is very large. The nine major branch sects are located in nine corners of this area. From the main sect to the branch sects, even if his elder brother Taojun Batlong flies at about twice the speed of light, it will take almost a day to fly.  time.

    He needs to hold on for a day.

    When his elder brother Taojun Batlong comes, he will be safe.

    "out."

    Ji Ning flew to the front of the main hall and landed. A black and red gourd appeared next to him. It was Yuan Yi's water and fire gourd. The water smoke divine thunder and the fire cloud divine thunder were immediately sprayed out from the gourd. The two great divine thunders simultaneously bombarded the guardian.  Regarding the restrictions, the outer two layers of the protective restrictions were immediately shattered by the bombardment.

    "I hope it can be broken." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding the six-handed divine sword Ziguang Qiong again, and began to attack the main hall in front of him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The main hall roared.

    Even with the help of the Divine Thunder of Tao, Ji Ning could only blast through seven layers, and the innermost layer could not be blasted.  This innermost layer is also the toughest layer.

    "You can't break it." Leader Dongyan stood in the main hall and sneered when he saw this, "You can't even think of escaping."

    Ji Ning, however, persevered and continued to attack wildly. The eternal divine weapons struck down again and again, and the divine thunder of Tao absorbed the power of heaven and earth to supplement the continuous bombardment

    "I'll see how long I can attack."

    "Such a wild attack must consume a lot of divine power."

    "I only need to spend a small amount of mana to maintain this protective restriction." The leader of Dongyan sneered.

    An hour later.

    Ji Ning is still attacking furiously and never stops.

    "How could this happen?" Dongyan's leader looked ugly. "Such a powerful attack must have used a very powerful magical power. Doesn't such a powerful magical power consume a hundred times a thousand times of divine power? How could he attack for so long?"

    It should be noted that the guardian restrictions are constantly broken and restored, and the energy consumed is also very alarming. Although this energy is mainly drawn from the heaven and earth as a source of chaos crystals, the leader of Dongyan, as the controller, also needs to share a very small amount of energy. He  The mana is used to control the activation of the entire guardian ban.

    After an hour, more than half of his mana was consumed!

    "bring it on."

    "I can hold on." Dongyan Cult Leader gritted his teeth, "I have enough Chaos Crystals. Chaos Crystals supplement. I can still hold on for a long time."

    After all, he is the brother of Dao Lord and the leader of Yifen Cult. He still has a lot of chaos crystals, and there are many chaos crystals prepared in the main hall to supply the sealing formation.

    In fact, Ji Ning¡¯s consumption is quite large.

    Although the power of the blue and white mist is consumed slowly, the consumption rate is still much higher than the recovery rate. It is estimated that under such a maximum intensity attack, the power will be exhausted in three hours.  But Ji Ning doesn't have much else. He has a lot of treasures, and an astonishing amount of Chaos Crystals. In order to leave as soon as possible, it doesn't matter if he consumes some Chaos Crystals.

    Two hours.

    Three hours.

    Four hours.

    Ji Ning has been attacking furiously. Ji Ning directly took these chaos crystals into his golden elixir chaos space and frantically absorbed the pure and powerful power of chaos.  The leader of Dongyan started to use Chaos Crystals earlier than Ji Ning.

    "Hybrid Dragon, you'd better remove the banning formation and let him leave." Fairy Qingfan had flown to the side of the main hall and was saying from the side. In fact, she was also shocked that Ji Ning's crazy attack could last for so long.  It should be noted that in many world realms, extreme attacks consume so much divine power that it is too late to replenish it with Chaos Crystals.

    There is a limit to the speed at which Chaos Crystals can be replenished. Ji Ning consumes them very slowly, so he can easily keep up with the replenishment.

    Those who rely on magical powers to fight usually can¡¯t fight for a while, and the chaos crystals simply cannot keep up with the consumption.

    "You traitor." The leader of the Dongyan Sect in the hall sneered."It was you who planned the robbery first and failed, and that's why we ended up like this. Now you let him go let it go." Fairy Qingfan persuaded.

    "Forget it? Hahaha, he can't break the main hall at all. With the help of the guardian restriction, the mana is consumed very slowly. I can use the Chaos Crystal to completely hold on. No matter how long it takes, I can hold on. By then, my eldest brother  When it comes, he will be the one in trouble." How could the leader of Dongyan give up?

    ¡°So what if this guy in white is from the Zodiac?  His eldest brother is also from the Zodiac and doesn't care at all, and his eldest brother still follows Daojun Huilan.

    If it¡¯s not from the Zodiac, his eldest brother can kill him directly!

    "Brother?" Ji Ning, who had been attacking, glanced at him. Ji Ning was also very angry. No matter who attacked so hard and lasted for such a long time, he would be very angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you are Daojun Huilan¡¯s brother.¡± Ji Ning was really angry.

    High in the air.

    "Hybrid Dragon." The Taoist bat dragon in black robes was flying at high speed among the clouds and mist. There was a faint blood in his eyes, which was due to anxiety and worry. "Hybrid Dragon, you must hold on until I come over.  "He couldn't imagine what kind of danger could make the younger brother of the cult leader crush the distress letter in such a hurry.

    It takes him a day to fly from the head teacher to the branch teacher. No one knows what twists and turns may occur in one day.

    "No matter who it is, if you kill my brother, I, Batlong, swear that I will take revenge at all costs, even if I die." The blood in Taojun Batlong's eyes became even more bloody.  , Yiyi and Yaya were playing around together at that time, and then embarked on the path of spiritual practice together, and even experienced life and death many times. The accumulation of feelings was so deep. Over the endless years, Yiyi was the most important relative in his heart. For this younger brother,  He is willing to give his life.

    "Hold on."

    "Wait for me." Taojun Batlong flew at high speed.

    one day one Night.

    Taojun Batlong finally flew to Dongyan to branch the sect, and the life slip he carried with him was not broken, indicating that his brother was still alive.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When Taojun Batlong flew to the sealing formation, he broke in directly and said at the same time: "Let me in."

    "Brother?" Dongyan Cult Leader, who controlled the sealing formation, was immediately overjoyed. Suddenly, a small hole appeared in the huge sealing formation, and Taoist Bat Dragon in black robe immediately passed through the hole.

    The entire Dongyan Branch Cult atmosphere immediately became weird.

    Ji Ning, Fairy Qingfan, and many other world realms were able to sense the changes in the sealing formation, and they all saw a man in black robe flying in through the sealing formation. The aura that spread out was so powerful and powerful.  It is indeed the breath of Daojun.

    "Master Dao is here.

    "It's Taojun Batlong."

    "The leader of Dongyan's eldest brother is here, and now that world is in trouble."

    People in the world were talking quietly.

    Ji Ning also stopped his violent attack and turned to look at the black-robed figure swooping down in the distance. This black-robed man also looked very cold, and he looked exactly like the leader of Dongyan.

    "Huh?" The man in black robe glanced at Ji Ning and frowned slightly. He also sensed the fluctuations in the twelve palaces.

    Taojun Batlong flew directly into the main hall, and the guarding ban on the main hall was also lifted. It is obvious that the leader of Dongyan is very confident in his elder brother.

    "Huh?" Taojun Batlong looked at his brother carefully. Well, there was no injury at all.

    "Brother, this World Realm trespassed into our Dongyan branch." The leader of Dongyan Cult, the Dragon World God, pointed at Ji Ning outside and roared, "He also killed dozens of World Realms from our religion and even forcibly captured them.  I became a slave to a group of world realms, and even wanted to kill me, brother"

    At this time, the leader of Dongyan, who had been holding back his anger, was really high-spirited.

    With big brother beside you, why are you still afraid?

    "Bang!" Daojun Batlong suddenly slapped the face of the leader Dongyan. The face of the leader Dongyan was deformed in an instant, and the whole body flew upside down and hit the wall of the main hall on the side.  There was a bang. This loud noise made the main hall tremble. The walls of the hall were covered with blood. The master of Dongyan Sect was completely deformed and blood was everywhere on the ground.

    Leader Dongyan looked up at his brother in disbelief.

    "Don't admit your mistake to this fellow Taoist!" Taojun Batlong stared at him and shouted angrily.

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 26: Chapter 58: Conclusion (the final chapter of this volume)

    "Brother." Leader Dongyan looked at his brother with a complicated expression. Should he bow his head and admit his mistake?

    "I said, admit your mistake to this fellow Taoist!" Taojun Batlong's eyes were full of anger, his voice was low, and he said every word.

    Although the leader of Dongyan is unhappy, so what if this boy in white is really from the Twelve Palaces? Brother, you are also from the Twelve Palaces. The Twelve Palaces prohibit killing each other, so why apologize?  But the tone of Taojun Batlong just now made Master Dongyan understand that his elder brother was really angry. Over the years, he had become accustomed to listening to his words.

    "It's my fault this time." Dongyan Cult Master bowed his head to Ji Ning, "Please forgive me, fellow Taoist."

    "I'm Bat Dragon." Taoist Bat Dragon looked at Ji Ning and said politely, "I can also guess that it must be my incompetent brother who has done something to anger fellow Taoist. I am willing to offer you  Fifty thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid as apology, I hope fellow Taoist can spare my brother."

    As he spoke, a ring appeared in his hand.

    "There are 10,000 square meters of chaotic spiritual liquid and two eternal magic weapons. The total value is 50,000 square meters. Just don't care, Taoist friend." Taoist Bat Dragon said, and the ring flew towards Ji Ning.  .

    Ji Ning was startled.

    When I apologized, I also gave 5,000 square meters of chaotic spiritual fluid?

    Ji Ning knew very well that the other party was just a black-armored Taoist, and he had become a Taoist by stealing the Pill of Life and Death. He was not very rich. Even if this treasure worth 50,000 cubic meters was not owned by the other party, it would still be a pain in the neck.  It's bone-shaking.

    Ji Ning glanced at the ring and didn't rush to pick it up.

    He wanted to kill Su Youji, and then he wanted to kill himself Even if he swept through many world realms and even attacked the main palace, the leader of Dongyan still did not bow his head. He even relied on the sealing formation to prevent him from leaving, waiting for his elder brother to come forward.  .  The murderous intention is so strong Now just give me some apology, and let's forget it?

    Although the other party¡¯s eldest brother was there, Ji Ning couldn¡¯t do anything, but he didn¡¯t want to accept the ring.

    Next, it represents the reconciliation of things.

    The anger of Ji Ning's crazy attacks day and night is not so easy to eliminate.

    "You must make an oath to me now." After Taojun Batlong sent the ring, he turned to the leader of Dongyan and shouted, "reach Jiutoulong Mountain within a thousand years and mine hundreds of Chaos Epochs. I think you are doing this."  The leader of Dongyan Cult is already at a loss of whether to advance or retreat, so go mining and sober up."

    ¡°Mining a hundred Chaos Epochs?¡± Leader Dongyan immediately became angry.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Leader Dongyan¡¯s face was full of anger and dissatisfaction.

    "Didn't you hear what I said? Make an oath of your destiny quickly." Taojun Batlong shouted.

    The leader of Dongyan was anxious and angry: "Brother, why are you afraid of this kid? Even if he is from the Zodiac, so what -"

    "Snapped!"

    Taoist Master Batlong slapped him hard again. This time, Master Dongyan was even harder than before. He was directly hit by the slap and hit the wall of the palace. The walls were covered with blood. Master Dongyan fell down and looked at himself.  Big brother.

    Seeing this, Taojun Batlong said urgently: "Will I harm you?"

    The leader of Dongyan was also a little awake, but he still couldn't understand. He said through the message: "But brother, why bother? He is just a World Realm. Sending 50,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid has already promoted him. Now he is asking me to mine.  For a hundred years of chaos, mining at Jiudulong Mountain has been so boring. Although it is relatively safe, it can still be dangerous occasionally."

    As the leader of Dongyan Cult, he still knows the legendary Nine-headed Dragon Mountain very well.

    Jiutoulong Mountain is not in the Mangya Kingdom, but in a dangerous place in the endless territory. Now it is monopolized by the Mangya Kingdom!  Mining in Kuduryong Mountain is prohibited from killing each other, so it is extremely safe. However, Kuduryong Mountain itself occasionally encounters some harsh environments, but even in harsh environments, mining must be carried out, so occasionally people die, but the mortality rate is extremely high.  Just very low.

    "And there is eldest brother here, what can he do to me? Brother, you are also from the twelfth house." Dongyan's leader said through the message.

    "madness."

    "He is the twelve palaces, and I am also the twelve palaces, butit's different," Taojun Batlong said.

    "I broke through by stealing the Life and Death Pill. I am a black-armored Taoist, and I am the Taoist with the lowest status in the Twelve Palaces." Taoist Batlong looked at his brother and explained some of the secrets inside the Twelve Palaces through sound transmission.  "Do you think that in the Twelve Palaces, there are some terrifying Dao Lords who are so powerful that even other forces in the Endless Territory are afraid of them, and a Dao Lord like me who relies on stealing the Life and Death Pill to break through and will never have the chance to take a step forward will have the same status.  Can it be the same?"

    "He can't do anything to you anyway, brother." The leader of Dongyan vaguely understood, but he was still stubborn.

    "Wrong." Taojun Batlong said, "You don't understand. It is forbidden to kill each other in the twelve palaces, butIf there is really great hatred, it is usually mediation!  If mediation cannot be achieved, then it will be a life and death fight!  "

    "Ah" Dongyan Cult Leader immediately became excited and said through a message, "He should be afraid of you. If it's a life and death battle, how can he be your opponent, brother?"

    "You are wrong again. I, a black-armored Taoist with the lowest status who relied on stealing the Life and Death Pill to break throughhow can I be qualified to fight in a life-and-death battle." Taojun Batlong said, "The person responsible for mediation is the Twelve Palaces.  The palace lord, deputy palace lord and other powerful people, they mediate, do I dare to veto it? I have no future and the lowest status, but this guy named Bei Ming can be absorbed into the twelfth palace, he really has a bright future. If he breaks through,  It won¡¯t be long before you become a second-level master, and even continue to advance.¡±

    "People like me usually work as followers and waiters for some powerful Taoists." Taojun Batlong sighed, "Brother, you have to understand that in the Twelve Palaces, people like us  Those who rely on the Secret Life and Death Pill to break through are looked down upon, so I will follow Dao Lord Huilan, and other Dao Lords will be more polite to me for the sake of Dao Lord Huilan."

    "Ah." Dongyan's leader was shocked, because his eldest brother rarely talked to him about the zodiac.

    "It's normal. We don't have the ability to break through on our own. We rely on stealing the Life and Death Pills to break through. And from the First Step Dao Lord to the Second Step Dao Lord, we have to rely on ourselves? It's even more impossible." Bat Long Dao Lord said in a message, "So  I just tried every means to resolve the grudge between you and him, otherwise, even if I can¡¯t kill him now, when he becomes a Dao Lord in the future, I will have many ways to deal with you.¡±

    "By the way, how do you and he have a grudge?" Taojun Batlong asked.

    "Actually, it's because his follower, Torreya, has a follower named Fire Fairy" The leader of Dongyan didn't dare to hide anything and told the truth honestly, speaking clearly from beginning to end.

    "What a fool! His divine consciousness actually overwhelms the consciousness of three hundred world realms! Such a tyranny is rare even in the world realms absorbed by the Twelve Palaces. Do you dare to offend such a monster?" Taoist Bat Dragon Taoist was really angry after hearing this.  He said, "That's it. He forcibly broke through the formation restrictions, and even violently attacked your main palace's guardian restrictions. He broke through seven of the eight layers of guardian restrictions so tyrannical. If you quickly open the forbidden formation, he  So he left, but you insisted on struggling with him for a whole day and a night, and also, did he really attack so crazily for a whole day and a night? "

    "Yes, it hasn't stopped." Leader Dongyan was a little scared.

    "Can such madness last for a day and a night?" Taojun Batlong became even more angry, "No wonder he has murderous intent. I felt his murderous intent as soon as I came here. Even when I gave him the ring, he didn't accept it directly. Since then,  I broke through and became a Dao Lord, and after I made you the leader of this branch, you won¡¯t even recognize who you are! You are so crazy, even if you escape with your life this time, you will lose your life next time.¡±

    "I, Iwhat should I do?" Leader Dongyan looked at his elder brother.

    "I'm most afraid that this guy named Beiming is a vengeful person." Taojun Batlong said, "Hurry up and make an oath to go to Jiutoulong Mountain. Jiutoulong Mountain is an important place ordered by the great master to mine. No one dares to deal with it there.  You. After a hundred years of chaos, this matter will fade away.

    ¡°Even if he still holds grudges after a hundred years of chaos¡­it¡¯s just that he went too far.  This gives me a reason to ask Mr. Huilan Daojun for help.  "

    The leader of Dongyan is completely awake. He understands that even his eldest brother is just a pawn in the Twelve Palaces. The Beiming in front of him is really vindictive, and he is indeed troublesome.

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming, I am driven by greed." Leader Dongyan looked at Ji Ning, bowed respectfully, and then solemnly began to make his oath of destiny, "I swear on my life that I, the dragon, will reach Jiutoulong Mountain within a thousand years.  I will mine for a hundred years there to apologize to fellow Taoist Beiming. If I violate my oath, my true spirit will be shattered and my body will die."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    In fact, he is not afraid of the Taoist Bat Dragon, because now he has the strength of the 'Black Armored Taoist'. The two are equally powerful, and Ji Ning is in the world realm.

    But Ji Ning also understood that Dongyan Cult Leader was protected by Taoist Bat Dragon, and it was already very difficult to deal with Dongyan Cult Leader.  But the other party just gave me an apology, but he also went to Kuzuryong Mountain to mine a hundred Chaos Epochs?  This was a long, long time. Many practitioners' lives were not this long. Ji Ning also felt that Taoist Bat Dragon really cared about his younger brother.

    "That's it." Ji Ning accepted the ring and agreed to end the matter. "I won't stay here. I'll take my leave."

    Ji Ning immediately left the main hall.

    Watching Ji Ning take the ring and leave, Taojun Batlong breathed a sigh of relief, this matter was finally settled.

    Ji Ning saw Fairy Qingfan outside the main hall.

    "Fairy Qingfan." Ji Ning looked at her, waved his hand, and a letter talisman flew over.

    Fairy Qingfan stared blankly at the letter talisman in front of her.

    "This matter is over, I believe Mr. Batlong Taoist?I won't pursue itbut if you encounter trouble, you can crush the letter and I will come as soon as possible.  Ji Ning said, Fairy Qingfan is indeed kind to Fairy Huo in this matter.

    "Yes." Holding the letter talisman, Fairy Qingfan nodded.

    Ning immediately rose into the sky and turned into a stream of light and flew towards the distance. The sealing formation in the sky had long been withdrawn. Ji Ning quickly flew to the distance in the sky and quickly moved away among the clouds and mist.

    Watching Ji Ning leave, Fairy Qingfan silently held the talisman and said secretly: "If I wanted to follow him just now, he might have agreed. Maybe my path of cultivation would have different results"

    The path of spiritual practice is your own choice.

    Making different choices will lead to corresponding results.

    Standing at the door of the main hall and watching Ji Ning leave, Taojun Batlong breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at his brother Dongyan Cult Master next to him and said immediately: "Hurry and get ready. I will send you off today.  Get ready to go to Kuduryu Mountain."

    "Leaving today?" Dongyan leader hesitated and nodded, "Okay, I'll go get ready." After saying that, he turned around and left.

    "This Bei Ming doesn't seem to be a treacherous person. This thing must be true." Daojun Batlong looked at the back of his brother's departure, "That's good, Hualong goes to Jiutoulong Mountain and has a good training.  It¡¯s a bad temper. However, Jiudulong Mountain is indeed sometimes dangerous Well, I asked to be a guard and take care of him secretly."

    There are miners in Jiudryong Mountain, and there are also people responsible for guarding it.

    The boring work of guarding is almost always the responsibility of the black-armored Taoist Lords, because the more powerful Taoist Lords are all out and about, and no one does such a thing.

    "Take care of it secretly and silently, don't let him know." Taojun Batlong made a decision.

    Once the matter of the Dongyan branch was settled, Ji Ning took Su Youji and the others on a flying boat and kept moving forward. After flying for more than five months, they finally saw the Twelve Palaces in the distance.

    "So beautiful." Su Youji looked into the distance on the flying boat.

    Ji Ning also looked at the distance.

    In the distance, there are twelve huge palaces floating in the sky, with a black hole in the center.  Those twelve palaces are the twelve palaces. They seem to be close together, but in fact, the twelve palaces are layered on top of each other and are thousands of miles apart. This is simply because the great master is so incomparable.  It was only through the obtained methods that they seemed to gather together to form the most advanced formation in Mangya Kingdom.

    Even if the Eternal Emperor comes, he will not be able to enter the Twelve Palaces without permission.

    "Go to the Sword Palace." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Whoosh.

    The flying boat quickly flew towards the Sword Palace of the Twelve Palaces.

    (Final chapter of this volume)

    The next volume will be the twenty-seventh volume, ¡®Twelve Palaces,¡¯. Tomorrow Tomorrow I will stop updating for a day to sort out the content of the next volume. The missing chapters caused by the suspension will be made up later.

 Text Volume 27 Twelve Palaces Chapter 1 Sword Lord

    The Sword Palace was huge, like a huge floating island floating in the sky, with continuous buildings on top of it. The soaring sword intent made Ji Ning secretly speechless.

    There are several black-armored Taoist monarchs patrolling outside the Sword Palace.

    "This fellow Taoist." Sensing the Sword Palace token on Ji Ning's body, a black-armored Taoist master flew over and said politely and humbly, "This is your first time coming to the Sword Palace?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I'm going to Fudan. I'll lead the way for my fellow Taoist." The black-armored Taoist Master was very polite, even keeping his posture very low. He also glanced at Su Youji beside Ji Ning. Su Youji was obviously not from the Sword Palace.  , but the black-armored Taoist Lord didn't say anything.

    "In Xia Beiming." Ji Ning said.

    "Junior Brother Beiming has come to Sword Palace for the first time, but he already has his identity token. But he comes from Star Island?" Heijia Daojun led the way and talked at the same time.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You can join my sword palace on Star Island. Junior brother is amazing." Heijia Daojun smiled and walked on a stone road that was a thousand feet wide. This road led directly to the front. In front of it was the sword.  At the main entrance of the palace, there are two wanton characters on the huge main entrance - Sword Palace!

    Those two words, the sword intent spread horizontally and vertically, covering the entire sword palace, and then shot straight into the sky. Even the layers of time and space could not stop it.

    Ji Ning was shocked when he saw it. The intensity of the sword intent in these two words was the most terrifying thing he had ever seen.

    "These two words were left by the first palace master of our Sword Palace, the Fengxue Emperor." Heijia Daojun said, "Junior Brother Beiming, does he know the rules of creating a new palace in the Twelve Palaces?"

    "Creating a new palace?" Ji Ning was confused. He really didn't know.

    The black-armored Fudan Taoist said: "A long time ago, the great master founded the Mangya Kingdom, and he also devoted his efforts to cultivating and guiding these Taoists. But at that time, there was no 'Twelve Palaces,' in the words of the great master.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤You must have the strength to rival the Eternal Emperor before you can open a palace alone."

    "Emperor Fengxue was one of the earliest great masters of Mangya Kingdom. When he was still a Dao Lord, he was so stunning that he could rival the Eternal Emperor, so he founded the Sword Palace and became the first generation palace owner.  After that, he succeeded in joining the Tao and became the eternal emperor. The two words "Sword Palace" above were also rewritten by Fengxue Emperor after he became the emperor. The emperor once said These two words contain his achievements.  The Eternal Way of the Sword.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Time has passed, and Mangya Kingdom now has twelve palaces.

    Among the latecomers, there are also those who can rival the Eternal Emperor, and there are even Tao Lords who killed the Eternal Emperor!  But the Twelve Palaces already include most of the cultivation routes, so no new palaces have been opened for a long, long time.  Just like Ji Ning, he is a swordsman. Even if he becomes the Eternal Emperor in the future, he will still belong to the Sword Palace. Naturally, there is no need to open any new palace.

    "Achieve eternal swordsmanship?" Ji Ning raised his head and looked at those two words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand.¡± Su Youji on the side also muttered softly.

    "I can't understand it either." Ji Ning also smiled, "We can't spy on the artistic conception of this kind of swordsmanship. It's too far apart. Maybe we can explore it by becoming a Three-step Master or even a Four-step Master."

    While talking and laughing, Ji Ning and the black-armored Daojun continued to move forward.

    On this thousand-foot-wide stone road, many practitioners began to be seen. They were all World Realm practitioners. At first glance, although there were a few scattered ones, this road was very long after all. Ji Ning estimated that there were tens of thousands.  There are more than one person.

    "Why."

    "Why didn't you pass again? It's been a hundred years of chaos. I still failed after all Hahaha"

    A maniacal laughter came.

    I saw a practitioner crying and laughing as if he was crazy.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked confused.

    Fudan Daojun shook his head and said: "They are all from the World Realm, and they all try to pass the test to join my Sword Palace. To enter the Sword Palace, except for those like you, Junior Brother Beiming, who are extremely amazing and are actively invited to join, generally  They all need to go through many tests. They stay here one by one in the world realm, just immersing themselves in cultivation, and then try again and again. Alas, there is no need to worry about them. After a long time, they will understand that they have no hope and will leave.  "

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "This road into the palace is called the Wenjian Road." Taojun Fudan said, "Except for the test, these outside world realms are mostly on the Wenjian Road and are prohibited from entering other areas of the Sword Palace."

    Walking along the Wenjian Road, the Wenjian Road is thousands of miles long, and we saw a lot of World Realms on the way. When those World Realms saw Ji Ning, they all had an expression of envy that could not be concealed.  A black-armored Taoist was so polite to Ji Ning.?Even with such a low posture, he is obviously an official member of the Sword Palace.

    "Bang."

    "Boom."

    Suddenly in the distance! There was a constant sound of roaring doves.

    Ji Ning looked in front of him in surprise: "Are you competing?" Looking carefully, he saw a man with long red hair holding a big sword in the distance. His long red hair was tied up casually and he stood very casually.  There, he swung his sword again and again, but his opponent showed six arms, controlled some magic weapons, etc., and tried his best to attack.

    But it was like a worm shaking a tree, unable to shake the red-haired man at all. Even when the red-haired man swung his sword, the space seemed to vibrate layer by layer, like beautiful music. The opponent was already repelled, although he was repelled every time.  , but no one was hurt.

    Ji Ning's expression changed when he saw it. What a terrifying swordsmanship. Such swordsmanship was definitely better than his own!

    On Star Island, I am afraid that Betalaie is the only one with a higher level than this man.

    "Haha, it's Senior Brother Yan Kuang who is competing." Taojun Fudan said.

    "Senior Brother Yan Kuang?" Ji Ning was confused.

    You are a Dao Lord after all. No matter how awesome the red-haired man is, he is still in the world. You call me

    ¡®Junior Brother Beiming, but you call him ¡®Senior Brother Yan Kuang¡¯?

    "Senior Brother Yan Kuang is one of the six great sword masters in our Sword Palace." Fudan Daojun said.

    "The Six Great Sword Lords? He should be in the world realm." Ji Ning was confused.

    "In my Sword Palace, there are now more than a hundred Dao Lords of Life and Death, and more than two hundred Dao Lords of World Realm." Taoist Lord Fudan said, "These two hundred or so World Realm Dao Lords are also accumulated over a long period of time and gathered from all over.  The world realms where the entire Mangya Kingdom is best at swordsmanship."

    Mang Ya Kingdom is, after all, the top power comparable to the Dao Alliance.

    ??Almost all the world realms who are good at swordsmanship select the best talents to enter the sword palace, and there are only more than two hundred people.

    "Among the more than two hundred people, only those who have been recognized by the 'Sword Tower' can be considered as Sword Lords." Fudan Taoist Lord said, "Among the more than two hundred people in the World Realm, there are only six Sword Lords in total. Although they are all World Sword Lords.  Realm, but in the Sword Palace, they are treated as Dao Lords. Because when they are in the World Realm, they can usually kill some weaker One-Step Dao Lords."

    "Kill the First Step Dao Lord?" Ji Ning looked at the seemingly casual red-haired man in the distance in surprise.

    In the World Realm, kill the One-Step Dao Lord?

    Confrontation and beheading are completely different.

    On the Star Island, I am afraid that only Betariah can do it if he reveals his true identity.  There are actually six people in the Sword Palace who can do it.

    "They were able to break through and become the Dao Lord of Life and Death a long time ago, but they didn't break through, and even their sword skills are still improving." Tao Lord Fudan sighed, "Each of them is perfecting their sword skills, and they want to reach the perfect limit they want.  , and then become a Dao Lord. After all, as the sword becomes more perfect and powerful, becoming a Dao Lord will be even more amazing."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    For example, Beta Laihe, who was at a really high level, didn¡¯t reveal his true identity. He just held two sledgehammers and suppressed Ning.  He has reached such a high level that he can become a Dao Lord. One-step Dao Lord can rival a normal three-step Dao Lord!  Obviously the six best sword masters in the sword palace also have ambitions.

    "My current swordsmanship is not enough to become a Dao Lord."

    "And this Senior Brother Yan Kuang has been able to become a Dao Lord with his swordsmanship a long time ago, and he is still perfecting it." Ji Ning was shocked, "It's no wonder that his swordsmanship is better than mine."

    "Next."

    I saw the red-haired man in the distance suddenly swung the sword in his hand, and there was a bang. Before the sword even touched the opponent, invisible waves of space bombarded the opponent, causing the opponent to fly backwards involuntarily.  It flew for several miles and drove away.

    "Thank you, Senior Brother Yankuang for your advice." The opponent said gratefully. In fact, he didn't even pass the Sword Palace test. He shouted, 'Senior Brother Yankuang, which is shameless. But it's not just him, it's the same in other world realms.

    "Please give me some advice, senior brother."

    Another World Realm man went up and used all kinds of means to deal with the Yan Kuang Senior Brother.

    "Pick it up casually and crush it easily." Ji Ning looked at it and marveled in his heart, "It's like the seniors are giving guidance to the juniors. They are all in the world realm. Those who dare to stay here and try to pass the test again and again have extraordinary strength. Many of them are in the world realm.  Without relying on the Eternal Divine Weapon, he can barely achieve the peak strength of the World God. But in front of Senior Brother Yan Kuang, he is extremely fragile."

    "In the Sword Palace, there are endless years of accumulation." Taoist Fudan on the side smiled and said, "When you enter the Sword Palace, you can also be improved. However, it is still difficult to reach the realm of Senior Brother Yan Kuang.  There are more than a hundred sword palace world realms, only six of them are sword masters."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Volume ¡®Twelve Palaces, let¡¯s start, and please give me your recommendation vote~~~~

 Text Volume 27 Twelve Palaces Chapter 2 The Holy Land of Sword Cultivators

    Ji Ning led Su Youji forward, and Taoist Fudan also introduced him.

    "Bang."

    The red-haired man slashed away his opponent with a sword, but his eyes fell on Ji Ning. His eyes lit up and he laughed and said, "The new junior brother?"

    ¡°I met Senior Brother Yan Kuang in Xia Beiming,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Let me tell you, I know everyone from our Sword Palace after sparring." The red-haired man laughed loudly, "Junior Brother Beiming, since you have just arrived, I won't bother you. I will go find him in two days."  You give it a try, and don¡¯t refuse when the time comes.¡±

    "You can't get it." Ji Ning also said humbly.

    "Well, go ahead, let's talk later." The red-haired man said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning and the others continued to walk, while Taoist Master Fudan whispered: "Among the six great sword masters, Senior Brother Yan Kuang is the most generous, and he also likes to compete with practitioners the most. Even if the opponent is weak, he does not dislike it.  He is extremely easy to get along with, much easier to get in touch with than many other world realms in our Sword Palace."

    Ji Ning smiled. He also felt the enthusiasm and calmness of Senior Brother Yan Kuang.

    A sword cultivator, especially one who can break through to the Dao Lord level at any time, can achieve such a state Whether he is good, evil, or sinister and despicable, he has his own understanding.  Senior Brother Yan Kuang is obviously a very enthusiastic and generous person, and his sword is also powerful and powerful in crushing people head-on.

    "What we are going to now is the ancient library building, right in front." Taojun Fudan said, pointing to a large yellowed wooden ancient building in front of him. The entire ancient building probably covers an area of ??several miles. Even to the naked eye,  Ji Ning could feel the ancient aura.

    "The ancient book collection building was built when the Sword Palace was established! So it has been there for too long." Daojun Fudan explained.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked ahead in surprise.

    There are many black-armored Taoists around the ancient library building. Some are sitting cross-legged on the grass, some are leisurely drinking alone, and some are practicing swordsmanship. At a glance, there are more than a hundred of them.

    "Senior Brother Fudan." Ji Ning said doubtfully, "I have seen quite a few black-armored Dao Lords along the way. Counting the ones in front of me, I am afraid they have passed two hundred. But you said before that the life and death path of the entire Sword Palace  There are only a hundred or so of you"

    Taojun Fudan was startled and showed a complicated expression.

    "Let me tell you." Fudan Taoist sighed, "In the Sword Palace, every practitioner is like a brother. There is not much difference in status. Even if a world-level Taoist sees the edge of Hedao,  You just need to call out 'Senior Brother'."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Sword Palace is where sword cultivators gather, and everyone has a relatively equal status.

    "No matter how equal they are, there are still some differences." Taojun Fudan said, "Practitioners in the Sword Palace are mainly divided into two categories."

    "The first category is those who rely on their own cultivation and eventually become the Tao Lords of Life and Death! There are also six Sword Lords in the world. Although the six Sword Lords are not the Tao Lords of Life and Death, they can break through at any time, and their potential is higher. Once they break through, they become  One-step Taoist masters are far stronger than normal one-step Taoist masters. Even life and death Taoist masters treat sword masters equally."

    "The second category is those from other world realms and us black-armored Dao Lords."

    "Other world realms are only world realms after all, and some may not be able to break through and become Tao Lords in their lifetime. The status is naturally relatively low. As for us black-armored Tao Lords, we all rely on stealing the birth and death pills to break through, and we will always stop at  One step Taoist has no hope of moving forward, even some monsters in the world realm are stronger than us." Taojun Fudan shook his head and said, "In the eyes of some Taoist Lords of Life and Death, we, the Black-armored Taoist Lord, are considered to have the lowest status.  I'd rather face some worldly situations in a kind way, and don't care about us."

    Ji Ning was silent.

    He felt a trace of sadness from Taojun Fudan.

    "There are more than 2,300 black-armored Taoist Lords in the entire Sword Palace." Fudan Taoist Lord said softly, "The number is much greater than that of the World Realm. After all, in the entire Mangya Kingdom, those who rely on stealing the Life and Death Pill to break through are still  There are many. In addition, the great master has ordered that as long as he is a Dao Lord, he can join the Twelve Palaces. There will be many black-armored Dao Lords in the Twelve Palaces."

    Ji Ning understood.

    In the Sword Palace, there are more than 2,000 black-armored Dao Lords, there are only more than 200 in the World Realm, and there are only more than a hundred real Dao Lords of life and death.  Coupled with his weak strength and no hope of progress, it is no wonder that the black-armored Taoist Lord's status is low.

    "Many of the Black-armored Taoist Lords are away, and there are only about 500 of them who stay in the Sword Palace." Fudan Taoist Lord said, "Although they received cold looks, they still stay in the Sword Palace because they are in the Sword Palace  ¡¤¡¤There is still hope for improvement in our strength. Improving strength is not just about realm. Different swordsmanships at the same realm have different strength. There are also supernatural powers, secret arts, etc.wait.  "

    Ji Ning nodded, like, "Nine-source divine thunder, secret technique, is a very powerful secret technique."

    "In the Sword Palace, there is hope to get these, so many people join the Sword Palace." Taojun Fudan said, "Let's go, I will take you into the ancient library to have a look."

    Arrive in front of the ancient book collection building.

    "This junior brother is new? You can enter, but the one behind you cannot." There are two black-armored Taoists guarding the ancient building.

    Ji Ning looked at Su Youji behind him.

    "You Ji, wait for me here." Ji Ning said.

    "Hmm." Although Su Youji was curious, she didn't care too much, because the Sword Palaces all followed the way of swordsmanship, and what she was doing now was the charm control of the 'Flying Immortal Monarch', which had nothing to do with the way of swordsmanship.

    Although there are formation restrictions and protection on the wooden boards of the ancient building, the breath of time still remains in the ruthless time.

    The ancient building is extremely huge.

    At a glance, there are bookshelves placed all over the ancient building.

    There are volumes of jade slips on every bookshelf.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning picked up a jade slip and his spiritual consciousness penetrated it, and he immediately discovered a large amount of information contained in it. He accepted the information and understood it.

    "What a powerful swordsmanship." Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    This is an extremely powerful swordsmanship, even as good as the nameless swordsmanship, but unfortunately it is incomplete.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but look at it for a moment, and then put down the jade slip.

    "Junior brother, don't worry." Daojun Fudan said at the side, "The swordsmanship here is from the endless ancient past, where the great masters stayed here, and also accumulated over the endless years from the creation of the Sword Palace to the present. Even other  If the Eleventh Palace obtains some swordsmanship, it will also be sent to our Sword Palace. There are tens of millions of swordsmanship volumes here in Endless Years, and those that can be placed here are at least Dao Lord-level swordsmanship."

    "Tens of millions of volumes?" Ji Ning was speechless.

    "But 99% of them are incomplete." Taojun Fudan said, "These bookshelves are all incomplete, but the jade slips placed on the front desk are complete, and the swordsmanship is from beginner to advanced, at least  You can slowly understand that there are more than 500,000 volumes of swordsmanship in the regulations."

    Tens of millions of volumes are incomplete?

    More than 500,000 complete volumes?

    "The swordsmanship here ranges from strong to weak, and some are even retained by the Eternal Emperor. Some are occasionally obtained by the great master, and their power is incredible." Daojun Fudan said with a smile.

    "Are there any restrictions on learning these sword skills?" Ji Ning asked worriedly.

    "No." Taojun Fudan said with emotion, "As long as it is from the Sword Palace, any scroll here can be cultivated. You can choose at your own will."

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    "Walking in the ancient library, looking at the jade slips from countless chaotic eras placed in rolls, occasionally taking out a roll to check, even if it is incomplete, it is still extremely profound. If it is sent to

    ¡°Wu Yanxing can be used as a unique skill.

    After all, the swordsmanship that can be placed in the ancient library of the Sword Palace is at least the Dao Lord level.

    "Too many." Ji Ning exclaimed.

    Ji Ning even saw a silver-armored Taoist sitting cross-legged, silently meditating on a book of swordsmanship.

    "There are too many swordsmanships here, especially some advanced swordsmanship." Taojun Fudan said, "For example, the swordsmanship of an eternal emperor is enough to consume endless years of energy to understand. And there are too many swordsmanships here  ¡¤¡¤¡¤No one has really learned it all, the most they can do is take a look and gain some experience.¡±

    Ji Ning was amazed that his swordsmanship required analyzing many sword techniques from their essence. This place was indeed a treasure.

    "The ancient building that houses books is just a relatively ordinary place in the Sword Palace." Taojun Fudan smiled mysteriously, "In the Sword Palace, it is not even ranked among the top three."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was stunned.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s opinion, the ancient building with a collection of books is already a holy place for sword cultivators. How can it not be ranked among the top three in the Sword Palace?

    "Let's go, I'll take you to the next place." Lord Fudan said, "You'll know when you get there."

    Tomato asks for recommendation votes~~~

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.cam (qdian.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Text Volume 27 Twelve Palaces Chapter 3 Sword Tower Forest

    Ning and Su Youji followed Taoist Fudan and flew through the mountains and forests.

    Occasionally, some practitioners' caves can be seen in the rolling mountains. Taojun Fudan suddenly pointed to a valley in the distance: "That is the Valley of Divine Weapons, and it is also a very important place in my Sword Palace. It is important.  It¡¯s completely comparable to the ancient treasure building.¡±

    "Divine Weapon Valley?" Ji Ning looked at it from afar, while Su Youji listened curiously. This had little to do with her, but it was an eye-opener.

    At a glance, there are some buildings faintly visible in the valley, and some are deep into the mountains.

    "The Valley of Divine Weapons hides a large number of magical weapons, magic weapons, rare objects and other treasures." Taojun Fudan said, "The magical weapons here are mainly divine swords and various swords. There are also  The many magic weapons, rare objects, elixirs, etc. that I controlas long as they are treasures, they will be placed here."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Baby, put them all here?

    Is the snow map scroll also here?

    "How can we get the treasure inside?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The treasures in the Divine Weapon Valley are the accumulation of endless years in the Sword Palace. It is impossible for the practitioners of the Sword Palace to take them away at will." Taojun Fudan said, "Everyone has gained it without any effort. The treasure will be gone soon. When the time comes,  Go and see for yourself, the Valley of the Divine Weapons has certain rules, but if it were in the outside world, some truly rare treasures would not be sold at all, but we have them in the Valley of the Divine Weapons."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The more precious and rare it is, the harder it is to get.  Just like Tian Daojun, who asked Daojun Damo for help at all costs and fought tooth and nail for a treasure, there are some extremely precious treasures in the Sword Palace's Divine Weapon Valley.

    "The ancient building that houses books is for swordsmanship. This is for treasures." Ji Ning nodded. They were indeed two comparable places.

    "Next we are going to the top three holy places." Taojun Fudan continued to fly.

    Fly high into the sky, keep flying high into the sky.

    "There." Taojun Fudan pointed to the tallest building in the entire Sword Palace. It was a strange and towering building that looked like clouds. The first layer was composed of black clouds and mist tens of thousands of feet high, and the second layer was blue clouds and mist tens of thousands of feet high.  Gathering: The third level is the gathering of silver-white clouds and mist that is thousands of feet high. The highest point is the gathering of golden clouds and mist that is thousands of feet high.

    Four layers of clouds and mist condensed to form such a tall building, which is located at the core of the entire Sword Palace.

    "This is Dao Lord Cloud Realm." Tao Lord Fudan sighed, "It is an extremely important place in the entire Sword Palace, enough to rank among the top three."

    "What for?" Ji Ning asked confused.

    "There are a large number of puppet opponents in Daojun Yunjie, and more than 90% of them use swords. They perform various swordsmanship, ranging from low to high, and some swordsmanship is even comparable to the three steps of Lord Fu."  Lord Dan Dao sighed, "What sword cultivators need most is fighting, especially fighting against other opponents with superb swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning strongly agrees.

    My swordsmanship has improved rapidly, and the three opponents in the three caves of the Snow Book are of great help.

    "Fighting against other opponents with superb swordsmanship, you can not only discover the shortcomings of your own swordsmanship, but also learn from the opponent's swordsmanship experience." Taojun Fudan sighed, "But fighting outside is life-threatening. But in Taojun Yunjie,  There is no danger of death. There are a large number of puppets in Daojun Yunjie. It is the entire Sword Palace that uses all the strength of the palace and it has been accumulated over endless years to have so many powerful puppets."

    Ji Ning nodded. It was normal for a practitioner to have swordsmanship comparable to that of the Three-Path-Lord Lord. However, the cost of creating a puppet with the 'Three-Path-Load Lord's swordsmanship' was very high.  Even an eternal emperor feels distressed.  Generally speaking, some of the top puppets, even those on the edge of Hedao, are extremely fast due to their strength, and are generally weak in terms of realm.

    "Puppet, after all, is not a practitioner, and is inherently weak in terms of realm.

    "There are a large number of swordsmanship opponents, and various swordsmanships, even comparable to the swordsmanship of Sanbuluojun." Fudan Daojun sighed, "With so many opponents, what swordsman wouldn't be eager? Our Sword Palace has such a place  .¡±

    Ji Ning was excited.

    No wonder the Sword Palace can have the ¡®Six Great Sword Lords¡¯, monsters in this world.

    "besides!"

    "There are four levels in the Tao Lord Cloud Realm." Tao Lord Fudan said, "The Black Cloud Realm is the first level. If you successfully break through it, you can get the black armor. This black armor is only the top level of the Tao Divine Weapon. The Qingyun Realm is  If you successfully pass through the second level, you can get the Blue Armor. The Silver Cloud Realm is the third level. If you successfully pass it, you can get the Silver Armor. The top is the fourth level, the Golden Cloud Realm. If you pass it, you can get the Golden Armor. No matter it is  Green armor, silver armor, and gold armor are all levels of eternal magic weapons, but their power is somewhat different. The gold armor belongs toThe Eternal Divine Weapon is the best and has many magical features.  "

    "Being able to obtain black armor means that you can reach the threshold of a first-step Taoist master."

    "Being able to obtain Qingjia is the threshold for the second-level master."

    "The silver armor is the threshold of the three steps."

    "The golden armor is the threshold of the four steps."

    Taojun Fudan said.

    Ji Ning nodded. The threshold represents the lowest level. When he first became the World Realm, he had already reached the threshold of the First-Step Taoist Lord. Now it is even comparable to the normal First-step Taoist Lord.

    "The eight World Realm members in our Sword Palace have all received Qingjia." Taojun Fudan whispered.

    "What?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Although I am powerful, I am afraid that I still cannot reach the threshold of Erpaojun.  There are actually eight?

    "Five of them are special beings, and three are practitioners. Even if they are practitioners, their magical powers are extremely heaven-defying, or their secret skills are extremely heaven-defying." Dao Lord Fudan explained, "By entering the Dao Lord Cloud Realm, you can  You can use all your own powers, such as some magical powers and secret techniques, etc. Of course, you can't use some special magic weapons, Taoist talismans, insects, beasts, puppets, etc."

    "Don't be surprised."

    "The power of magical powers and secret techniques is very great." Taojun Fudan said, "I will take you to another place now."

    It was a bamboo building shrouded in clouds and mist, on the top of a mountain.

    "That's the Secret Pavilion." Taojun Fudan pointed to the bamboo tower. "It stores a large number of magical powers, secret techniques, and some inheritance left by great swordsmen."

    "Supernatural power can make one's strength explode ten times or a hundred times."

    "And the secret techniques are even more difficult to say. Some extremely powerful secret techniques are even more terrifying in power." Taojun Fudan said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Nine Source Divine Thunder is a secret technique!  Some terrifying secrets can indeed be fought across levels.  Some monsters in the world realm, like Qian Xingzi, if they get some terrible secrets in the Twelve Palaces and get some powerful magic weapons and treasures, they can definitely reach the second level threshold of the Dao Lord Cloud Realm.  Get Qing Jia.

    Reaching the threshold of the Second-Step Master, you may be defeated in one move against the real Second-Step Master, but you can usually kill the First-Step Master.

    "Many of the magical powers and secret techniques here are left by Tao Lords who are comparable to the Eternal Emperor. There are also those left by the Eternal Emperorthe same is true for those inheritances." Taoist Lord Fudan said, "The number of inheritances  Relatively less.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ??Inheritance is different from the swordsmanship in the ancient library.

    The inheritance is like a master, not only has a large number of sword skills, but also has detailed artistic conception guidance, and even the Tao Lord's detailed analysis of each sword move, and the step-by-step guidance of the Tao Lord's journey of life and death An inheritance, more than  Bare sword skills are ten thousand times more precious.

    Like the nameless swordsmanship that Beixiu World God left to Ji Ning, the first five moves were all meaningful, but the sixth and seventh moves were not learned by Beixiu World God, they were just memorized moves.

    The shortcoming of the ancient library is that its sword skills are all sword moves, and there is no sword intention for practitioners to experience.

    "Every newcomer can choose one in the Secret Pavilion." Fudan Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "You can only choose one. Magical powers, secret techniques, inheritance you can only choose  One."

    "Can't you choose more?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes, but you need to pay a price. You can take a closer look at that time." Taojun Fudan said, "Taojun Yunjie and Secret Pavilion are the top three holy places in my sword palace. Now I will take you there  ¡­The most important place in the entire Sword Palace, and the undisputed number one holy place.¡±

    Flying all the way to the very back of the Sword Palace.

    "There." Taojun Fudan pointed to the distance. It was a black land. There were tall towers standing on the black land. The tall towers were like forests and like the ocean. Each tower exuded amazing sword intent.  There are countless sword intentions here, even after tens of thousands of chaos eras, millions of chaos eras, or even longer

    The sword intention here still exists.

    "The Sword Palace has been established to this day."

    "Every swordsmanship recognized by the sword tower will leave a sword tower here." Taojun Fudan said softly, "To be recognized by the sword tower, the minimum threshold is the level of the six great sword masters. Over the endless years, every  A Taoist Lord of Life and Death, or even an Eternal Emperor, all left their sword towers here. Each sword tower has the sword skills they left behind when they practiced. They were all left by their own hands, and naturally contain their sword intent.  "

    "From the creation of the Sword Palace to the present, a large number of Dao Lords have died, even eternally.Everyone has left and wandered, but these sword towers have always remained.  "

    "Eighty-three thousand six hundred and twelve sword towers!"

    "This is the greatest wealth of the Sword Palace and the most important holy place." Taojun Fudan had admiration in his eyes.

    Ji Ning felt the sword intent that had existed for endless years, and even how arrogant and wanton some of the sword intent was. They were the top beings across the endless territory, and many of them were rivals to the Eternal Emperor, and even themselves.  It is the sword intention of the emperor's existence all remains here. Each sword tower represents those powerful powers.

    The Dao Lord of life and death is one step at a time. Unless the Dao Lord finally succeeds in joining the Tao, he will not be able to live for too long. Some of the earliest Dao Lords have died, but their swordsmanship and sword intention remain and will be passed down forever.  .

    "The most sacred place in the Sword Palace, the Sword Tower Forest." Taojun Fudan's voice trembled slightly, how much he longed to leave a sword tower in it, but unfortunately, his sword skills were not enough.

 Text Volume 27 The Twelve Palaces Chapter 4 The Master of Muhua Palace

    Looking from afar, Ning could vaguely see several figures sitting cross-legged in the huge ancient sword tower forest.

    "As long as you are a member of the Sword Palace, you can go in and gain enlightenment." Taojun Fudan said, "Even us can do it."

    "I'll go in and take a look."

    Ji Ning walked over.

    The sword towers stand tall, and the sword intent they exude is completely different, as if powerful sword cultivators are standing there.  Walking in the ancient sword tower forest was like walking in the ocean of time. Ji Ning couldn't help but be shocked by the swordsmanship left by a famous master.

    These are all senior masters of swordsmanship.

    On the sword towers, in addition to sword skills, there are mostly small words on the edges.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes fell on a sword tower.

    The swordsmanship on this sword tower is similar to my own nameless swordsmanship. It belongs to the same style and is equally profound. The sword's intention is vast and all-encompassing.

    "Qichang Dao Lord, after joining our Sword Palace, he was recognized by the Sword Tower at the world level and became one of the Sword Lords of our Sword Palace. He has a humble personality and likes to teach the younger generations. He calls the Sword Palace his home. Very few  When he went out to wander around, he had already reached the level of the Fourth Path Lord without a sound. Later, because the ancient practitioners bullied others too much, Qichang Dao Lord went alone and showed extremely terrifying swordsmanship, defeating three ancient practitioners who were also on the verge of joining the path.  He even defeated an eternal emperor among the ancient practitioners He became famous in one battle and was regarded as the first Taoist in the Endless Territory. Later, Qichang Taoist prepared to join the Tao and wandered around.  There will be no more news, and I don¡¯t know if I will die.¡±

    Ji Ning was extremely shocked.

    Tao Lord, defeat the eternal emperor among the ancient practitioners?

    The ancient cultivator Ji Ning also knew very little about it. He only knew that it was the most terrifying species of life. Those special beings could only be compared to the most elite and pinnacle ones.  The 'Eternal Emperor' among the ancient practitioners is definitely not comparable to the ordinary Eternal Emperor. How can a Taoist defeat him?  No wonder he was directly recognized as the first king of the endless territory at that time.

    This is much more outrageous than the Taoist Tens of Gods chasing down Emperor Merobo.

    "I don't know whether Qichang Daojun is alive or dead." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    Ji Ning was shocked. He walked behind him and didn¡¯t notice it?

    He looked behind him and saw that the person standing behind Ji Ning was a man wearing golden armor and his hair was disheveled.

    A man who looks a little decadent and has gone through many vicissitudes of life.

    "I've met senior brother," Ji Ning said when he saw the other party's golden armor.

    In the Sword Palace, unless they are master and disciple, they are all like brothers.

    At this time, Taoist Fudan who was in the distance quickly came over and said with great respect: "I have met the Master of Muhua Palace."

    "Palace Master?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Junior Brother Beiming, Taojun Muhua is the deputy palace master of our Sword Palace." Taoist Fudan sent a message to Ji Ning to remind him.

    Although Ji Ning does not know the names of the Dao Lords in the Sword Palace, he knows the rules of the Twelve Palaces. The strongest person in each of the Twelve Palaces is the palace lord, followed by the deputy palace lord!  Of course, like the Guangming Palace, the two strongest Dao Lords in the Guangming Palace are equally powerful, so they are tied as palace masters, so there are two palace masters in the Guangming Palace.

    Generally speaking, those who can serve as palace lords and deputy palace lords, especially sword palaces who are good at fighting, usually have strength that can rival the Eternal Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the palace master,¡± Ji Ning continued.

    "Just call me Senior Brother Muhua." The decadent and vicissitudes of the man smiled, "I also watched the battle between you and Betalaie. It was very good. Your swordsmanship is actually more similar to that of Qichang Daojun.  If Qichang Daojun is alive, he should also be an emperor. With his strength and ability to become an emperor, I am afraid that if he can survive until now, he may be able to personally guide you."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Tao Lord can defeat the ancient cultivator. The Eternal Emperor is the undisputed first Dao Lord in the endless realm of that era. It is too difficult for such a heaven-defying person to become the Eternal Emperor. It is too difficult to kill him.

    "Senior Brother Muhua," Ji Ning asked, "Is there no such thing as the Dharmakaya? Why can't we determine life and death?"

    Like Ji Ning¡¯s clone when he was in the Moon Pool, he was weak and unable to sense it, but his clone in the outside world was able to make judgments.  Because as long as one dies in the Moon Pool, a new clone can be cultivated outside This can be used to determine the death of the body.

    And for Daojun

    Even in some desperate situations, such as Dharmakaya or some special spells, it is generally not difficult to determine life and death.

    "Infinite Chaos, even the great master who is older than the entire Twelve Palaces, dare not say that he knows everything." Palace Master Muhua explained, "There are indeed some places in Endless Chaos that once you enter and the outside world  Complete isolation, no matter what methodThere is no way to determine life and death.  "

    "Although there is no news at all in Endless Years, death may be a big possibility, but it is not certain. Generally, our descendants in the sword tower will assume that death is unknown." The master of Mu Hua Palace said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    After chatting with Lord Qichang, the master of Mu Hua Palace asked: "Junior Brother Beiming, you just joined the Sword Palace. You can choose any of the magical powers, secret techniques, and inheritances in the Secret Pavilion. Of course, there are some inheritances.  , when those Dao Lords stayed, they all set some tests, which must be passed before they can be obtained, the more precious the inheritance, the more so."

    Ji Ning certainly understands that his snow map scroll is a test. In fact, gathering four scrolls is also a test in itself, and he still needs to defeat the opponents in the four caves.

    "I'll go take a look first," Ji Ning said.

    "I'll take you there." Palace Master Muhua waved his hand, and his magic power enveloped Ji Ning.

    The light of the sword was misty and fleeting.

    Taojun Fudan looked up, with envy in his eyes, and murmured softly: "Palace Master Muhua treats him so well, it seems that he is optimistic about him." As he said that, he walked back to the outside of the Sword Tower Forest.

    "Did you fly away with my master just now?" Su Youjilian asked.

    "It's the Muhua Palace Master of our Sword Palace. Although the Muhua Palace Master is more casual, he also has a very high vision, and it's easy to catch his eye. It seems that he admires your master very much." Taojun Fudan said,  "Let's wait here."

    "Yeah." Su Youji smiled. The better Ji Ning's situation in the Sword Palace, the happier she would naturally be, as if she had received great benefits.

    The Secret Pavilion is located on the top of a mountain, shrouded in clouds and mist.

    The sword light was misty, falling in front of the secret pavilion, and Taojun Muhua and Ji Ning appeared.

    "So fast." Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    "I've met the palace master." Suddenly a fiery red puppet stood up in front of the secret pavilion and said respectfully. Its whole body was like a magic weapon. A brief sense could tell that it was not alive.

    "Jian San, I'll take the new Junior Brother Beiming in to take a look." Muhua Daojun said, and at the same time he smiled at Ji Ning and said, "This is Jian San, the guardian of the secret pavilion. He has been guarding it for a long time.  , has lived longer than all the Dao Lords in our Sword Palace, and he ranks third in strength among all the puppets in our Sword Palace, so he is called Jian San, you can just call him Jian San."

    "Three swords." Ji Ning continued.

    "Beiming." The fiery red puppet grinned, full of goodwill.

    "Come in with me." Palace Master Muhua led Ji Ning inside.

    There are rolls of jade slips placed in this bamboo building, as well as stone tablets, statues, books, scrolls, leaves, wine gourds and other items. At first glance, many of them are ordinary at first glance, like countless miscellaneous items.  things.

    "There are many magical powers and secrets collected here." Palace Master Muhua said, "The magical powers and secrets of the twelve palaces are all similar, and the inheritance is the inheritance of our sword cultivators."

    ¡°Inheritance can also be divided into high and low levels.¡±

    "Some were left by the Tao Lord, and some were left by the Tao Lord who was as famous and powerful as the Eternal Emperor Some were even left by the Eternal Emperor." Palace Master Muhua said, "Supernatural powers, secret techniques and the like.  There are no tests, you can learn after choosing. And inheritance usually comes with some tests."

    "The inheritance of the Eternal Emperor is the most precious. There are five inheritances of the Eternal Emperor in this Bamboo Tower." The master of Muhua Palace said, "Our Sword Palace has added a rule. In the World Realm, one must be recognized by the Sword Tower as the Sword Tower.  Only you are qualified to choose the inheritance of the Eternal Emperor, and you must pass the test set by the Eternal Emperor."

    Ji Ning was surprised and said: "Don't some heaven-defying Dao Lords possess sword skills comparable to those of the Eternal Emperor? Why is the inheritance of the Eternal Emperor so difficult?"

    "To be able to become an eternal emperor, at least his swordsmanship has been perfected enough to exist eternally." Palace Master Muhua said, "There are some experiences in his inheritance that can point directly to eternity."

    "Throughout the endless years, from generation to generation, there have been some Dao Lords who defy the heavens. But there are too few who can truly become eternal emperors."

    "According to the rough statistics of Endless Territory, it is difficult for even one of the hundred thousand Taoist Lords of Life and Death to become the Eternal Emperor." The master of Muhua Palace said, "Although our Sword Palace has chosen some monsters, they are all the elites among the elites, and even more  The great master helped, but from the founding of Mangya Kingdom to the present, a total of three emperors were born in the Sword Palace."

    "Of the three emperors, two began to wander because of loneliness, and one died."

    "The proportion of emperors born in our twelve palaces is relatively high. For example, in the Dao League, it is much lower than us." Palace Master Muhua lamented.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    There is no Eternal Emperor in Sword Palace now?

    "The birth of an emperor is difficult"??, even after he was born, he lived too long and was too bored, so he went to wander and adventure in places he had never been before, never to return.  "Mu Hua Palace Master said, "There are also some heaven-defying Dao Lords. After the failure of Hedao, they knew they would die and even deliberately killed the Eternal Emperor of the hostile force.

    "Although there are few Dao Lords who defy heaven, there are only a few in every generation."

    "Although the Eternal Emperor has a long lifespan, he still dies occasionally." Palace Master Muhua said, "Of course he is like the Great Master, and the Great Master is also the Eternal Emperor, but he is too powerfulso he has lived until now.  Even if they occasionally plunder the world realm of other forces, the other forces will treat it as if they didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    Ji Ning sighed.

    Pitiful.

    The emperor is really pitiful.

    The number of emperors is too small. Those heaven-defying Dao Lords know that they will die if they fail to join the Dao, so naturally they don't care. For example, the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord went after Emperor Merobo after failing to join the Dao.

    One by one, the emperors were either wandering, dying, or hiding.

    It means that only the great masters and other truly heaven-defying ones can still live.

    "The inheritance of the Eternal Emperor is very rare. No matter how weak their swordsmanship is, it is still at the top level of the Taoist Lord, and it contains the meaning of eternity" Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "You should know that practitioners have to step out of themselves.  Road. After becoming a Dao Lord, you need to understand your own swordsmanship. The so-called precious inheritance is guidance and guidance."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "The guidance and guidance of the Eternal Emperor is naturally precious." Palace Master Muhua said, "I advise you, if you can, it is best to get a copy of the inheritance of the Eternal Emperor. Of course, it is up to you to choose everything, magical powers, secret techniques  , inheritance, what do you want to choose?¡±

    "What do I want to choose?" Ji Ning began to think about it.

 Text Volume 27 Twelve Palaces Chapter 5 Hope

    Supernatural power?  His greatest reliance is the power of the blue and white mist, and this blue and white mist cannot display magical powers.  The body-protecting magical power "Golden Statue Magical Power" and the three heads and six arms are enough for use.

    inherited?  The inheritance of Emperor Xuejian still lacks the fourth picture scroll.

    "Senior Brother Muhua." Ji Ning asked.

    "Have you made your decision?" Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "There is no need to be anxious, think carefully, after all, it is only an opportunity to choose at will. If you want to get more, you need to pay a sufficient price."

    "I would like to askif I can get the fourth snow map scroll in the Twelve Palaces." Ji Ning asked.

    "You have the first three paintings?" Palace Master Muhua asked in surprise.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    There is no need to hide it, there are many inheritances in the Sword Palace, and the master of Muhua Palace is himself a very powerful Taoist king who is comparable to the Eternal Emperor.

    "There doesn't seem to be one in the Sword Palace." Palace Master Muhua thought for a moment and then said with a smile, "You can go to the Divine Weapon Valley later and ask. Even if there really isn't one, you can ask the Divine Weapon Valley for help.  Looking for the fourth picture scroll in the endless territory, I believe that with the power of the Twelve Palaces, it is not difficult to find a fourth snow map scroll, but of course you need to pay some price."

    "Understood." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Emperor Xuejian is a very powerful eternal power, and he is still alive today." Palace Master Muhua sighed, "His inheritance is very good."

    Ji Ning asked in confusion: "Senior Brother Muhua, I am confused about something. From the Dao Lord of Life and Death to the Eternal Emperor, there should be an extremely astonishing improvement in strength. And those who can become the Eternal Emperor should not be ordinary Dao Lords  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Why do I often hear Taoist kings beheading emperors?"

    Palace Master Muhua was stunned and her expression suddenly became complicated.

    "I should have told you." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "The paths chosen by the Taoist Lords of Life and Death are different, and the difficulty of becoming the Eternal Emperor in the future will also be different."

    "If you choose a simple path, your strength will be relatively weak at the same level. I am afraid that the strength of the Four-Path Master is not as good as my strength of the Three-Path Master. But in the same waytheir path can be eternal.  It¡¯s also less difficult.¡±

    "Choose a difficult path, and you will be very powerful. The Four Paths Lord Shi can even kill some ordinary eternal emperors. But on this difficult path, it is also more difficult to successfully combine the path and achieve eternity."

    Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "So from ancient times to the present, the more heaven-defying a Taoist king is, the rarer it is for a Taoist to succeed in joining the Tao."

    "Almost every generation of Dao Lords who can defy heaven have failed to unite with Dao."

    "So Junior Brother Beiming, you should think carefully about which path to choose, whether to choose a path that is destined to be easier or a path that is more difficult." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "The difficult road is destined to be  It is difficult step by step, and it is extremely difficult to unite with the Tao and become eternal. But the strength is extremely powerful and dazzling. The simple road is relatively easy step by step, and the possibility of finally uniting with the Tao to become eternity is greater."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    But it¡¯s right to think about it.

    Like me, I have actually found my own direction of swordsmanship. I analyze all swordsmanship based on the essence of the sword, and I want to integrate all the secrets of swordsmanship into my own swordsmanship.

    This road is very crazy.  After all, it goes straight to the essence and absorbs all the secrets of swordsmanship - to ultimately achieve the strongest and most perfect swordsmanship.

    The more perfect it is, the harder it is to get.

    Ji Ning¡¯s path is difficult. In fact, Ji Ning can also take some easy paths. Now Ji Ning must be better at defense, so it will be relatively easy to focus on defense.

    "Practitioners, how can we be afraid of difficulties?" Ji Ning smiled, "Even if it is a simple path, it is difficult for a hundred thousand Taoist masters of life and death to achieve a breakthrough, and it is as rare as eternity. It is better to follow your heart and take a difficult and powerful path.  Road. In this way, he will become an eternal emperor in the future, and he will be truly invincible and fearless."

    "Yes." Palace Master Muhua laughed, "The three masters of the Endless Territory were all monsters who could kill the Eternal Emperor when they were Dao Lords. Later, they successfully broke through and became the Eternal Emperor. Once they break through  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤No one can shake him anymore. In order to distinguish them from other emperors, they are all respectfully called masters. Like our great master of Mangya Kingdom, his life span is longer than our entire twelve palaces."

    Ji Ning nodded, suddenly took a deep breath, and asked the thing he longed for the most: "Senior Brother Muhua, if the true spirit is annihilated and the body dies, can the great master reverse time and space to save him?"

    On the subject of time and space

    In the endless territory, the Great Overlord may be the strongest one. Can he reverse time and space to save Yu Wei? Can the Great Overlord do it?

    &nbsp; Palace Master Muhua was stunned and looked at Ji Ning: "There is indeed a legend circulating in the endless realm, which can reverse time and space and resurrect the lives that have been annihilated by the true spirit from the past time and space. But I heard that  This will make the caster pay an astonishing price. I don¡¯t know whether the great master can do it. Even if the great master really does it, it will not be made public. Because reversing time and space to resurrect a true spirit and annihilate it will probably make the person annihilated.  The great master has been severely damaged, and this kind of news cannot be leaked."

    "However, as long as the strength reaches a high enough level, it is indeed possible to reverse time and space and resurrect life." Cao Jining, the master of Muhua Palace, "But this is very difficult, and few ancient powers who can do it are willing to do it."

    "I understand." Ji Ning was excited.

    hope.

    Finally we see hope!

    Ji Ning had such an extravagant hope in his heart in the past. He felt that the time and space together should theoretically be able to reverse time and space at a very high level to save the past true spirits from being annihilated. But that was his imagination, but today, in

    ¡®Palace Master Muhua, it has been confirmed from his mouth that when the strength reaches a high enough level, it can be done.

    The great master is the one who can do it.  Of course, even if the great master does it, it is impossible to ask the great master to help without a sufficient price.

    "Sister."

    "We will definitely meet again."

    "No matter how long it takes, I will work hard until we meet again."

    Ji Ning closed his eyes, and when he thought of the scene in the distant future where Senior Sister Yu Wei looked at him with a smile Ji Ning felt hot and full of power in his heart.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes: "Senior Brother Xie Muhua."

    Palace Master Muhua nodded: "You can choose slowly here. If you have any doubts about swordsmanship, you can go to my cave."

    "Thank you, Senior Brother Muhua." Ji Ning felt that Palace Master Muhua was kind to him and was quite grateful.

    Palace Master Muhua left, and Ji Ning started searching alone in the secret pavilion.

    "The secret technique of wind and smoke can be exchanged for half a million cubic meters of chaotic spirit liquid. This secret technique is"

    "With all his magical powers, he can exchange for 300,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid"

    The magical powers and secret techniques here are all accompanied by a simple introduction and the price to be paid in exchange.

    The minimum magical power and secret technique here requires 100,000 cubic meters, and the highest requires 3 million cubic meters.  After all, some of these secret techniques can be used as trump cards even in the hands of Dao Lord, and they can be obtained so easily in Sword Palace.  It is relatively difficult to obtain it from the outside world.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Nine sources of divine fire can be exchanged for one million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid. This secret technique was created by the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods"

    "Nine Source Divine Water, one million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid can be exchanged"

    Ji Ning found five copies of the secret techniques of the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods.

    "There is actually a Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord." Ji Ning was a little surprised. These five secret techniques are Nine Source Divine Fire, Nine Source Divine Water, Nine Origin Divine Thick Earth, Nine Origin Divine Wood, and Nine Origin Mysterious Gold.

    Ji Ning carefully checked the surrounding secret arts, but couldn't find any others.

    Out of curiosity, Ji Ning came to the door of the secret pavilion.

    "Beiming, have you made your choice?" asked Jian San, the guardian puppet at the door.

    "I saw the five secret arts of the Taoist Lord Ten Thousand Gods inside." Ji Ning asked, "I heard that the Taoist Lord Ten Thousand Gods has nine secret arts in total."

    "Yes, Wan Shen Dao Lord is an extremely amazing person. He is good at refining pills, refining weapons, cultivating insects and beasts, etc. He is proficient in many, many things, so he is also very good at creating secret techniques. He created  The power of the nine secret arts, especially the complete combination of the nine secret arts, is extremely astonishing. It is a pity that the Dao Alliance is unwilling to give us Mangya Kingdom." Jian San shook his head and said, "The great master came forward in person and paid a high price.  We can only get the five secret arts of the Taoist Lord from the Tao Alliance, and the four more powerful secret arts, but we can't get them either."

    Ji Ning understood.

    Ji Ning already had an idea in his mind, but he still read through the entire secret pavilion¡¯s magical powers and techniques. Of course, he could only read the simplest introduction.

    The five secret techniques used by Wan Shen Tao Lord here each require one million square meters, because any one of the secret techniques can kill the weaker Si Dao Dao Lord.  It's a very terrible weapon.

    "Outside of kendo, my specialties are lightning, water, and space."

    "And thunder and lightning and water are in harmony with each other and can complement each other."

    Thunder, lightning and water are naturally complementary to each other.

    "Furthermore, the nine secret arts created by Wan Shen Tao Lord can be combined, so I willChoose this Nine Source Divine Water Secret Technique.  "Ji Ning quickly made up his mind.

    "Are you sure you want to choose the Nine-Source Divine Water Secret Technique?" Jian San looked at Ji Ning, "In fact, for the World Realm, inheritance is more important.

    "Sure." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay." Jian San easily lifted the restrictions on the jade slip, "You can learn now."

    After sensing this scroll and taking the oath of destiny, Ji Ning quickly learned this secret art.

    Although the Nine Source Divine Water is very powerful, it is more gentle.  The Nine Source Divine Thunder is more domineering and prefers annihilation.

    Among the nine secret arts, the five secret arts belonging to metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are slightly weaker, while the nine-source divine thunder and nine-source divine light are relatively stronger.  ,

    "It's time to go to the Divine Weapon Valley." After Ji Ning learned the secret, he flew out of the secret pavilion and headed to the Divine Weapon Valley.  The fourth snow map scroll must be obtained as soon as possible.

 Text Volume 27 Twelve Palaces Chapter 6 Broken Sword?

    From high in the air, Ji Ning saw the Divine Soldier Valley below, and immediately swooped down, landing in front of the cold building in Zibing! Valley, which was also the Divine Soldier Valley in the true sense.

    In front of the main entrance, there are two puppets.

    "Beiming has met you two." Ji Ning saluted.

    "Five of Swords."

    "Sword Six." The two puppets also said, their auras were serious and they exuded powerful pressure.

    Ji Ning then walked into the door, and the two puppets did not stop him. Although there were a large number of magic weapons and treasures stored inside, even the Eternal Emperor could not even think of taking them away by force. The formation restrictions in some important places in the entire Twelve Palaces were at the earliest  At that time, the great master personally arranged it, and it was also heavily blessed by some amazing and powerful powers in the past dynasties of the Twelve Palaces. If you want to break the law with force, there are probably not many people in the entire endless realm who can do it.

    "What a treasure." As soon as I came in, I saw a divine sword stuck in the ground. At a glance, the densely packed divine swords exuded endless terrifying sword intent.

    The weakest divine sword is also at the eternal divine weapon level.

    There is also a stone plaque attached to each divine sword. There is a simple line of words on the stone plaque - "30,000 squares", "90,000 squares", "50,000 squares" and "180,000 squares". The divine swords here are all  With some price tags, they are relatively cheap. It is not easy for the great masters of the Sword Palace to collect these treasures, and Ji Ning and others cannot just take them away casually.

    "That is¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly fell in the distance, because there was a very vast and terrifying sword intent there. It was so far away, and although there were thousands of other divine swords around, none of them could shake that vast and far-reaching sword intent  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤What exuded such terrifying sword intent was a broken sword. The broken sword was placed on the desk.

    It is also the only divine sword placed on the bill in the entire Divine Weapon Valley.

    "Broken sword?" Ji Ning walked towards it in confusion and looked at it carefully.

    "Huh? It broke so naturally? It seems that it was a broken sword when it was cast?" Ji Ning was sure after a quick identification. This sword should not have been cut off, but was born as a broken sword.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The sword intent is surging. In front of it, Ji Ning feels like a small boat on the endless crazy sea, feeling that it will be destroyed at any time. This ancient and distant sword intent is the most terrifying thing Ji Ning has ever felt.  ¡¤Whether it was the Nameless Swordsmanship, the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong, or the Sword Tower Forest, Ji Ning had never felt such a vast sword power.

    Vast, vast, distant.

    Facing it, it feels like looking up at the stars in the Earth Age.

    "Huh?" When Ji Ning walked ten feet away from the Broken Sword, an invisible force blocked Ji Ning. No matter what he did, Ji Ning could not get closer.

    "You're not even allowed to get close?" Ji Ning also discovered that there was only one sword around the Broken Sword. "And it doesn't have a price tag?"

    Other Excaliburs have accurate prices.

    Only this broken sword cannot be brought within ten feet, and it doesn¡¯t even have a price tag.

    Ji Ning took a deep look and remembered the broken sword firmly.

    In the Divine Weapon Valley, about a third of the area is filled with a large number of divine swords, and the other area is filled with a large number of magic weapons, rare objects, etc.

    Magical treasures and rare objects also have prices.

    ¡°Fifty thousand square meters.¡± ¡°Two million square meters.¡± ¡°Ten million square meters.¡± ¡°One hundred and ten thousand square meters.¡±¡­

    ? Magical treasures and rare items, prices vary.

    Like the ¡®Tao Divine Thunder¡¯ that Ji Ning wanted to get, those representing the Five Elements such as the Hookah Divine Thunder, the Fire Cloud Divine Thunder, the Aoki Divine Thunder, etc. are all relatively cheap, all costing around 200,000 square meters.  But the situation is different for other divine thunders of the Dao. For example, the Divine Thunder of Annihilation Realm requires 1.9 million square meters It is considered to be the most expensive of the nine divine thunders of the Dao that Ji Ning needs.

    You can gather all the nine divine thunders in the Divine Weapon Valley, but the price is not small.

    There is even a tenth type of divine thunder of the Tao naturally bred in the Valley of Divine Weapons, called the Chongtian Divine Thunder, with a price tag of 10 million square meters and an oath that can only be used by yourself!  This 'Heavenly Divine Thunder' can only be collected by the great master, and it is unique to Mangya Kingdom.

    If other top powers want to get it, they need to pay an astonishing price to Mang Yaguo.  In other words, if Mang Yaguo really wants to use it himself, he can spend 10 million square meters to buy it.

    "At the beginning, the Tao Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods only collected nine kinds of divine thunder, and later created the secret technique of nine-source divine thunder." Ji Ning secretly sighed, "But Mangya Country has ten kinds"

    After visiting the Divine Weapon Valley, Ji Ning really opened his eyes and understood how many treasures there are.

    "Beiming, come out." Jian Wu, one of the two puppets guarding outside, asked, "What treasure do you want?"

    "I'm hereI couldn't find the nine kinds of divine water, such as the Water of the Ming Dynasty and the Water of the Wind. Ji Ning said that if I want to practice the secret technique of Nine Sources of Divine Water, I need some divine water.

    Fire includes the ancestral fire level, the golden flame of the sun, etc., as well as the chaos level, and even the Tao level.

    The same goes for water.

    For example, if the water of the wind, for example, if the ancestor gods and ancestors are touched by such water, their bodies will immediately be riddled with holes, and even their true spirits will collapse.

    "Is it the divine water of the chaotic level?" Jianliu on the side said in a low voice, "Our Sword Palace does not have this kind of low-level divine water The Shanshui Palace in our twelve palaces definitely has it.  , if you really need it, just ask Shanshui Palace to send it to you."

    "I need nine kinds of divine water at the chaotic level." Ji Ning reported the names of these nine kinds of divine water in detail.

    The Nine Source Divine Water is also divided into the first part and the second part.

    The first part requires nine kinds of chaotic levels of divine water.

    The next chapter requires the divine water of nine kinds of Tao.

    Nine-source divine water and nine-source divine thunder are secret techniques of the same level, but due to the characteristics of lightning itself, the power of nine-source divine thunder is slightly stronger.  However, once the two secret arts are combined, lightning and water are naturally compatible with each other, and their power can increase dramatically again.  It should be noted that the combination of the nine secret arts of the Ten Thousand Gods and Tao Lords was able to suppress even the Eternal Emperor.

    "By the way, I only found one 'third' snow scroll in the Valley of Divine Weapons?" Ji Ning looked at Sword Five and Sword Six.

    "Just like this." Jianwu said, "Although Emperor Xuejian is quite unruly, his swordsmanship is indeed extremely high. His Snowjian Picture Scroll makes countless world realms go crazy. If it weren't for his inheritance, just  Ability to learn world realms. I¡¯m afraid the price of the snow map scroll is much higher.¡±

    Ji Ning also agreed.

    The inheritance of Emperor Xuejian can also be used as a reference for other Dao Lords. If other Dao Lords can learn from it, the price will be astonishing.

    ??????????????? Because Emperor Xuejian was restricted to World Realm studies back then, and the wealth of World Realm was relatively much smaller, so the price was kept down, but a picture scroll usually costs around 100,000 Chaos Spiritual Liquids.

    "I want the fourth snow map scroll." Ji Ning said.

    "The fourth picture?" Jianwu and Jianliu looked at each other.

    "There is no such thing in Mangya. We need to use the power of the Twelve Palaces to collect it in the entire endless territory." Jian Wu said, "If you do this, you will definitely have to pay some chaos to the Dao Lord who first helped find the snow map scroll.  Spiritual liquid. If you take the initiative to collect and buy it, the price of the picture scroll will be relatively high."

    "I can bear it within half a million square meters." Ji Ning said.

    "That's enough." Jian Wu nodded, "The snow map scrolls collected outside are usually about 200,000 square meters. If you spend more time, there is usually no problem within 300,000 square meters. Just wait for our news, wait for the Twelve Palaces  We will notify you immediately if we find the fourth snow map scroll."

    "Approximately how long?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It can be as fast as ten or eight years, or as slow as a thousand years or so." Jian Wu was somewhat proud, "Our Twelve Palaces are quite influential in the endless territory."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    Many of the Dao Lords in the Twelve Palaces were kidnapped when they were in the World Realm. Like myself, we were originally members of the Tiancang Palace and were considered members of the Dao Alliance.  Now that he has been kidnappedbut his relationship with the Taoist Alliance is destined to be inseparable.  It is because of this that Twelve Palaces has penetrated so deeply into the endless territory.

    "I found a broken sword in the valley, and I couldn't get close to it." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    "Can't get close?" Jian Wu was stunned and nodded, "It means you have no fate with it."

    "No fate?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Why, do you think you can't get close because of the formation restrictions?" Jian Wu asked in return.

    "Isn't it?" Ji Ning was confused.

    Jianliu on the side said: "Of course not! The restriction in the Divine Weapon Valley only prevents you from taking away the treasure. Generally, it is okay to get close, but you can't get close to other Divine Weapon treasures. But this broken sword itself is extremely powerful.  , you can¡¯t get close because it prevents you from getting close.¡±

    "Only those who are destined to get close to it can really get close to it. If it doesn't recognize you, what can you do?" Jian Wu glanced at Ji Ning, "Even the two palace masters of our Sword Palace can't get its recognition. Since its owner  After its death, it has been silent in our Divine Weapon Valley for too long."

    Ji Ning blinked.

    ?????????????????????????? Well, the Sword Palace Palace Master, the Deputy Palace Master, and so many Tao Lords over the years have not been recognized, so it doesn¡¯t matter that I am not recognized.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 7 Fire Beast

    Ning knew very well that there were many rare objects and treasures in the Endless Territory, and it was normal for him to miss them. He was lucky to be able to obtain the ninth-level Chaos Restriction.

    "Master." After leaving the Divine Weapon Valley, Ji Ning and Su Youji got together.

    "Let's find a place to stay first." Ji Ning and Su Youji were flying high in the sky when they suddenly noticed a mountain peak. The peak stood proudly and surrounded by clouds and mist. It was already a relatively high mountain in the entire vast territory of Sword Palace. Sword Palace  There are only so many official members, so you can choose a place in the Sword Palace as long as it is not occupied by other practitioners.

    Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    Wow~~~

    A fairy mansion appeared high in the sky out of thin air, and then landed on the top of the mountain.

    "From now on, this mansion will be our residence in Sword Palace." Ji Ning looked at Su Youji, "By the way, Youji, the twelve palaces have time and space teleportation arrays between each other, you can also go  Give it a try in the Flame Palace, maybe you can get into the Flame Palace." I can't give Su Youji guidance, everything depends on Su Youji herself.

    "I am also greedy when I see the Sword Palace." Su Youji smiled, "Although I know there is little hope, I will give it a try."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Tall sword towers stood tall, like ancient powerful men standing in front of them. Ji Ning walked among them, sighing in his heart. Those powerful men who had dominated for a while and even rivaled the eternal emperor died one by one. The entire sword palace  There are only a handful of Dao Lords who can truly live for more than 100,000 Chaos Epochs.

    This is the magic of time.

    "If you want to become an eternal emperor, you must become an emperor like a great master."

    "Otherwiseit's better to become a Taoist king who can kill the emperor."

    "Only when I am strong enough can I hope to invite the great master or other powerful people at the same level to resurrect my senior sister."

    "As long as I reunite with my senior sister and Mingyue, our family of three will be together. Even if I fail in Hedao, it will be nothing." Although Daojun will die in one step, he can live for a long, long time even if Hedao fails.  As long as the family of three really lived some peaceful days together, Ji Ning would be satisfied.

    Ji Ning¡¯s biggest regret is

    Soon after giving birth to their daughter, his wife Yu Wei died.

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand and a thatched house suddenly appeared in the open space next to him. The thatched house was transformed into the shape of Ji Ning's magic weapon of time.

    Ji Ning sat down cross-legged in the thatched hut, and then his eyes fell on the sword towers in the distance. The time inside the thatched hut reached a hundred times.

    "There are so many top swordsmanships for me to study, and even every swordsmanship contains sword intent." Ji Ning lamented that for some practitioners, they can't bite off more than they can chew.  Even studying too much can affect yourself.  But Ji Ning's path is to start from the essence of swords, analyze all swordsmanship, absorb the essence of all swordsmanship and integrate it into his own "Mingyue Swordsmanship".

    "Mingyue Swordsmanship" is still very immature now, but Ji Ning walks along this road. This will be a swordsmanship that embraces all the mysteries of swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning¡¯s road is very difficult.

    He was ignorant of this path when he was in the Three Realms, but he became enlightened after receiving guidance from the Heavenly Dao Lord!  I gained my first enlightenment in the Five Thousand Sword Dao Hall and accumulated a lot of knowledge in kendo. Now I have come to the Sword Palace, the first holy place, Sword Pagoda Forest.

    "Eighty-three thousand six hundred and twelve sword towers."

    "There are many who can compete with "Unknown Swordsmanship". I must cherish this opportunity." Ji Ning, who comes from the Three Realms, knows very well how precious this opportunity is. He must know that his master Bodhi in the Three Realms, as well as Hou Yi and others who have sacrificed for the Three Realms,  Sanqing and the others have never been able to reach the World Realm because they don't have a good method, and now Ji Ning's second soul has begun to preach in the Three Realms.

    But relatively speaking, the opportunities in the Sword Palace are much more precious.

    Ji Ning naturally treasures her very much. He is the second person to come out of the Three Realms after Nuwa. He doesn¡¯t know what Nuwa has gone through, but Ji Ning will seize every opportunity to make himself stronger.

    Su Youji stood outside the sword tower forest, looking at the figure in the thatched cottage in the distance. In the ancient sword tower forest, the young man in white in the thatched cottage was completely immersed in swordsmanship. There were naturally countless sword powers gathering around him.  The sword moves appear out of thin air.  These are the natural manifestations of Ji Ning's feelings.

    "The master has never had a good master or good guidance. Now that he finally has a real holy land, the master will probably really soar into the sky and be even more dazzling than before." Su Youji said silently.

    "I have to work hard too. With the inheritance of Feixian Shengjun, at least I have to help my master a little."

    Su Youji has always been helped by Ji Ning. She is grateful in her heart.Sometimes I am more eager to do what I can do.

    "It's time to go to the Flame Palace." Su Youji turned around and left.

    The twelve palaces have time and space teleportation arrays with each other.

    "So many world realms?"

    Su Youji came to the Flame Palace. Walking on the road, she saw some world realms sitting cross-legged on the ground. She walked along the road and soon reached the end of the road.

    "Stop." Suddenly a black-armored Taoist patrolling on patrol shouted to Su Youji.

    "I want to join the Flame Palace." Su Youji said.

    "Wait, wait for the first half of the month when a large number of you World Realm will take part in the test together." Black-armored Taoist Lord looked at him indifferently, "You World Realm can only stay on this road and cannot trespass to other places. Once  If you break in without permission, the flame palace formation prohibition will be activated and you will be burned to ashes."

    "Understood." Su Youji responded.

    Before entering the Sword Palace, she had to follow Ji Ning to enter the Sword Palace. Even the black-armored Taoist Lord was polite to her.

    But in fact, the Black-armored Taoist Lord is very indifferent to the world realm other than the Twelve Palaces. After all, there are too many people who want to join.

    "Wait another half month." Su Youji found a corner and sat down cross-legged.

    "Here comes another one. There are so many people who want to join the Flame Palace." A chubby young man wearing a fiery red robe with red lips and white teeth muttered a few hundred feet away from Su Youji.  I can¡¯t pass the palace test, well, what should I do? Why isn¡¯t there an alchemy palace?¡±

    "I'm good at alchemy, and I'm also good at space and fire. Now I haven't passed the tests in the Time and Space Palace and the Fire Palace"

    "It seems that we have to go to Brother Beiming for help." The chubby young man thought to himself, "He will definitely be able to enter the Twelve Palaces. If you hang out with him, your life will be better"

    This chubby young man is the God of Danbao World.

    He is really unlucky.

    He was originally a master of alchemy. Whenever he needed to fight or kill, he would always support him, and his master would also give him guidance on alchemy.  But I didn't expect that I would be kidnapped and taken to Star Island first. Everyone on Star Island is fighting with each other. Who cares about your alchemy?  Originally, he had an eternal magic weapon, but it was taken away as soon as he arrived at Star Island.  Fortunately, alchemy also has very high requirements for flames and space. He was good at both aspects, so he could survive on Star Island. However, it was extremely difficult to gather a set of inheritance and leave alive.

    Later, I helped Ji Ning, and I was lucky enough to escape alive.

    Relying on his alchemy skills, he was quite comfortable in Mangya Country, and he arrived safely at the Twelve Palaces. Unfortunately, his ability could not reach the Twelfth Palace.

    "Try harder. The test of the Time and Space Palace is too difficult. If I improve a little more, I might be able to pass the test of the Flame Palace." Danbao World God gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He also knew that the Flame Palace was a very big place.  Opportunities, he is also eager to enter.

    Although Su Youji and Danbao World God are only a few hundred feet apart, they don't know each other.

    Mangya Kingdom, Royal Palace.

    "Huhuhu~~,

    A flaming beast is flying in a void. There are some chaotic stars in this void, and this void is only a part of the palace of Mangya Kingdom, and it is also where the great master usually rests.

    The flaming beast was running freely. It had been living in dire straits since it was kidnapped, traveling between life and death again and again. Although a very powerful fellow named King Wu was helping to keep an eye on it, it was still worried about when  It could lose its life accidentally, so it didn't dare to relax at all, and finally got over it.

    "Child." A huge beast appeared in the void. The beast looked at the flaming beast with gentle eyes.

    "Master." The flame beast was so frightened that it stopped and behaved respectfully. It already knew that the great master was the strongest among their kind.

    "Since you were born, you have been thinking and practicing on your own, and you are too lazy. You spend most of your time sleeping. After some training in the abyss of Star Island, although the time is short, you have made great progress, and now you are qualified to go."  Ancient domain, it¡¯s over.¡± The giant beast¡¯s head made a sound.

    "Ancient Realm?" The flame beast was confused, "Where is it?"

    "

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 8 Ancient Domain

    Volume 27, Chapter 8, Ancient Territory

    While the true form of the great master was talking to the flaming beast, in another part of the palace, there were thirteen Void Thrones in the void.

    ? One of the snow-white thrones, and the other twelve golden thrones.

    Sitting on the snow-white throne is an old man with a white beard with six curved horns and wearing a snow-white robe.  On the other twelve golden thrones, there were twelve powerful men in golden armor, including Taoist Muhua.

    "I have called you here for one thing." The white-bearded old man with six curved horns said with a smile, "You also know that our clan has added another clan this time. This little guy's talent is very good. In just a thousand years, this  The little guy has already emerged from the abyss of Star Island, and he is considered the top among the royal family."

    "Congratulations, Lord."

    "I believe that this little guy's breakthrough to the 'King' level is not far away."

    "The royal family needs another strong person."

    The twelve golden-armored masters present were from the Twelve Palaces, and they all spoke flattering words at this moment.  But it¡¯s not flattering, because the Abyss of Star Island is specially designed to train the royal family. Those newly attracted royal families have not received good guidance before wandering alone. It usually takes a long time to pass the test, and the number of royal families is very large.  It is very rare, so every royal family is very precious, and this kind of extremely talented royal family is even more precious.

    The great master smiled and was obviously very happy: "This little guy's talent is extremely high, so I want to send him to a different universe."

    "Another universe?"

    "Another universe?"

    The expressions of all the twelve golden armor experts present changed.

    "Master, that's another universe that none of us have ever been to." Everyone was very worried.

    "Don't worry." The great master said, "When I first understood time and space, I found traces of another universe in space and time, and created a cosmic passage. Although due to the original differences between the two universes, the passage was affected by the rules of the two universes.  Only Daojun and below can pass through But my thoughts have penetrated into the different universes, luring some creatures from different universes to come over. In these endless years, there are many world realms in different universes that have come to us through the passage, and look at their  Memory, I at least have some understanding of the alien universe."

    Discovering different universes and opening up the passage between the two universes. Even if the real body cannot get through, the mind can forcefully penetrate through

    The ability of the great master is indeed terrifying.

    "But that is a different universe after all." The twelve golden armored masters were all afraid.

    Endless territory

    It is vast and vast, and there are even many unknown places. In the past, some eternal emperors wandered around after breaking through, and there was no news.  This endless area is just a 'universe' in the divisions of the Almighty.

    The universe has its origin.

    Different universes represent other similar but completely different origins, such as the origin of swordsmanship. There is a difference between the origin of swordsmanship in different universes and the origin of swordsmanship in the endless realm.  So after a brief sense, you can understand that the two placeseven their origins are different, so naturally there is a fundamental difference.

    "My consciousness has penetrated and enveloped many chaotic worlds at the exit of the alien universe." The great master said, "And after endless years of observation, I also have a good understanding of the alien universe. There is not much difference between them and ours. Our endless territory is scattered  There are multiple forces, but the different universes are a unified force."

    "There is an ancient realm there, which is a place that countless cultivators from different universes are eager to enter. Even Dao Lords are eager to enter the world realm, and there are so many of them. There may be very few entrants, but those who can enter and come out alive are all  It can greatly improve your strength." The great master sighed, "Although it may be a little dangerous, if the cultivation path is safe everywhere, I'm afraid I won't be able to go very far."

    "Between life and death, there are great dangers and great miracles."

    "The little guy is very talented. He is a rare one among my royal family. I have prepared many dangerous places for him to explore. This ancient realm in the different universe is the first one and also a very important one. If he can come back alive, he will definitely  It can be reborn. And it can combine some of the mysteries of different universes and our universe - I am afraid it will have a bright future." said the great master.

    The twelve golden-armored masters nearby were very excited when they heard this.

    The path of spiritual practice is indeed about taking risks. The more you see and the more you experience, the further you can go.  Just like Ji Ning, how far can he go if he concentrates on cultivating in the world?  But after wandering outside, going to Wanshenma! and then coming to Mangya Country, his strength improved so quickly.

    Different universe It should be noted that no one has ever been to the entire endless territory!

    Because of the passage opened by the great master, under the restrictions of the two major universe rules, only Dao Lord and below can pass through.

    &nbsp; "Master, can we from the Twelve Palaces go in?" Qian Tao Daojun said suddenly.

    "Yes, Lord, there are many world realms in our twelve palaces." Chunde Daojun of the Flame Palace had a red face and beard, and was quite eager.

    The Lord has sent his own people in, obviously with a certain degree of confidence. You must know that the Lord is very concerned about his people. In order to protect his people, he even created the Mangya Kingdom and cultivated the Twelve Palaces!  And the flaming beast is extremely talented among its kind. Although they don't know about this ancient realm of the alien universe, it is definitely a good place.

    Of course you have to fight for it.

    "I invite you here because of those world realms that I have led to here over the endless years. I got a few 'Ancient Domain Tokens' from them. You must have this token before you can go to the Ancient Domain. Of course, you can only enter it.  Qualifications are in many dangers in the ancient domain." The great master said, "I am not completely sure about the little guy, so I invite you here to select four world realms in the Twelve Palaces."

    "Five ancient domain orders, five world realms." The great master said, "Select four from your twelve palaces and join forces with the little guy from my clan. I believe you will have a much greater chance."

    "Um."

    "That's for sure."

    Everybody nodded.

    After all, the Mangya Kingdom is the top power in the Endless Territory. It only selects four world realms from it. I am afraid that the abilities of all of them are monsters and surpass the average One-Step Taoist Lord. Going to a different universe even if it is a different universe  There should also be a lot of confidence in the ancient domain.

    "Master, just four? How about more?" Qian Tao Daojun said.

    "Master, there are four, it's a bit hard to choose."

    "There are only four in total in the Twelve Palaces Our Sword Palace, there are eight sword masters in the world." Everyone present became a little troubled.

    The great master said: "Betalee and Dongxiu, they are both peerless monsters that our Mangya Kingdom has rarely seen in endless years, and they are probably ready to break through to Dao Lord, so they won't go.  "

    The twelve golden armored masters all nodded in agreement.

    Betalaie and Dongxiu can be said to be the true ultimate in the world realm. The training in the world realm is no longer necessary, especially BetalaieBetalee was already a monster before joining the Twelve Palaces.  To the extreme.  Dongxiu finally reached his current level in the Sword Palace after joining the Twelve Palaces.

    "The other twelve palaces, all those recognized by the ancient pagoda, are all listed as candidates." The great master said.

    There are ancient pagodas in each of the twelve palaces.

    The ancient pagoda forest in the Sword Palace is called the Sword Pagoda Forest, and the ancient pagoda forest in the Flame Palace is called the Flame Pagoda Forest They are all similar names. The world realm in the Twelve Palaces all requires reaching an extremely high level in terms of realm.  Recognized by Guta.

    Like the Sword Palace, there are only six sword masters.

    There are eight sword masters in the Sword Palace, but this time, Dongxiu was excluded, leaving seven.

    "Currently, there are sixty-six world realms in the Twelve Palaces recognized by the ancient pagoda, excluding Betalaie and Dongxiu." Qian Tao Daojun said, "From the sixty-six, pick four  , how to choose? I¡¯m afraid they all want to go.¡±

    The opportunity to go to a different universe was really missed this time. I don¡¯t know when I got it again.

    "Not urgent."

    "The little guy has just returned to the royal family from the abyss of Star Island, and I also need to teach him some skills." The great master said, "Observe carefully, and when the little guy is ready, I will select the four strongest among them.  "

    The great master waved his hand as he spoke, and scenes immediately appeared in the void next to him. There were sixty-six scenes in total, and the sixty-six candidates were all recognized by the ancient pagoda.

    Among them naturally there is no Ji Ning.

    sss

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 9 A Set of Snow Illustrations

    "We don't want too many in the Sword Palace, so let's take two places."

    "Yinfeng, there are only four in total, and your Sword Palace wants to take two?"

    "Maybe, our Sword Palace can occupy three."

    The twelve golden-armored masters were chatting while watching the sixty-six scenes in the void. They were also familiar with the World Realm strength of each of the Twelve Palaces. Nowadays, the World Realm generation of the Twelve Palaces  It is indeed the Palace of Swords that stands out!  Before Betalaie joined, Dongxiu of the Sword Palace was undoubtedly the strongest one in the world, and the other Sword Masters were all extremely surprised.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that the deputy palace master of the Sword Palace, Yinfeng Daojun, may occupy three places

    The reason why the Sword Palace is so powerful in the World Realm is because the Palace Master of the Sword Palace is the Palace Master Li Xing!  The Lord of Li Xing Palace is the undisputed strongest among all the Tao Lords in the entire Twelve Palaces. Even among all the Tao Lords from all the top forces in the Endless Territory, he is definitely ranked in the top three.

    He used only three swords against heaven to kill an eternal emperor.

    One can imagine how evil he isbecause now the Lord of Li Xing Palace is also on the verge of joining the Tao. A Taoist like him who defies heaven, walks the most difficult road, and it is too difficult to succeed in joining the Tao.  .  The Lord of Li Xing Palace was naturally focused on preparing for the Hedao. There was a time when he was very attentive in teaching the World Realm disciples of the Sword Palace.

    Those world realms have all received personal guidance from the Lord of Li Xing Palace, and he has given them careful guidance!  The teachings of Palace Master Li Xing lasted for tens of millions of years. After that, Palace Master Li Xing left Mang Ya Country and went to other places to pursue his career.

    ¡°Being a master is also a kind of training for oneself.

    For the Lord of Li Xing Palace, it is just a kind of training before joining the path, but for those in the world, it is a truly great opportunity.  After all, Palace Master Li Xing looks at the endless territory, including the Eternal Emperor, and is definitely among the top three in the art of swordsmanship.  If you count him as the master of life and death alone, he is the undisputed number one in the art of swordsmanship in this era.

    So

    The entire generation of the Sword Palace World Realm is extremely strong. The most amazing ones among them are even more impressive.

    Sword Palace.

    "Palace Master." The three world realms all saluted respectfully.

    The master of Muhua Palace sat cross-legged and looked at the three of them, "The one who stays in the Sword Palace is his true self, and the one who is in the palace is just an incarnation."

    "There is a great opportunity in front of you." Palace Master Muhua said.

    "Huh?" The eyes of Yan Kuang Sword Lord, Yicheng Sword Lord, and Wuxiu Sword Lord all lit up.

    "The other three sword masters are also rushing back from various parts of Mang Ya Kingdom. You six sword masters need to prepare well in the near future." Palace Master Muhua said, "Except for Beta Laie and Dong Xiu, the entire Twelve Palaces  All those recognized by Guta may get this opportunitybut in the end only four will get this opportunity."

    Yan Kuangjian Lord and the others were taken aback.

    Those who can be recognized by the ancient pagoda can become Dao Lords at any time, and they are not ordinary Dao Lords!  Now that we have selected four of them, what kind of opportunity do we have to be qualified to do this?

    "Get ready, I hope that at least one of our Sword Palace can succeed." Palace Master Muhua sighed.

    "Don't worry, Palace Master."

    "We will try our best."

    The three sword masters present are all full of fighting spirit.

    But Palace Master Muhua knows very well, so what if you have fighting spirit?  Those who have been recognized by Guta are all full of confidence. When the time comes, it will still depend on their strength. The strength of Sword Palace is still too strong in the first generation of World Realm.

    Those who were recognized by Guta were secretly reminded by the powerful officials of the Twelve Palaces, and those who ventured into dangerous places in Mangya were also recalled one by one.

    Sword Palace¡¤Daojun Yunjie.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The young man in white appeared out of thin air in mid-air next to Dao Lord Yunjie. He was quite embarrassed, and there were still bloodstains on his body, but the light on his body was flowing and everything was clean.  Ji Ning had never even heard of the fight for that big opportunity, so he naturally lived a very leisurely, happy and exciting life.

    It is indeed very leisurely and exciting. Being able to practice swordsmanship for so long, Ji Ning likes to practice swordsmanship from the bottom of his heart. The feeling of continuous improvement makes him addicted.

    And the Sword Palace is the holy place for sword cultivators.

    "What a pleasure."

    "After hundreds of years of studying in the Sword Tower Forest and gaining many insights, I entered the Dao Lord Cloud Realm to have real fights to verify my swordsmanship." Ning was flying comfortably and leisurely in the mid-air, and it was only now that he entered the Sword Palace.  In the past twenty years or so, with the help of the Time Thatched Cottage, it was actually equivalent to two years of cultivation, and Dao Lord Yunjie had broken through five times.

    "Yu Ji hasn't come back yet?"

    Ji Ning looked down at the mountain in the distance.Su Youji has indeed not returned to her own fairy palace. "It seems that she is determined to enter the Flame Palace."

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Junior Brother Beiming, Junior Brother Beiming."

    Suddenly a shout came from afar.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw a tall black-armored Taoist with thick hair on his face flying over.

    "This senior brother." Ji Ning really didn't know the person in front of him. There were quite a few black-armored Dao Lords in the Sword Palace. In addition, Ji Ning was devoted to cultivation and didn't try to make friends. He really didn't know many in the Sword Palace.

    "I'm looking down," the black-armored Taoist Master continued, "It was Jianwu from the Divine Weapon Valley who asked me to send a message to let you pass."

    "Five of Swords?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Jian Wu is a puppet. He does things impartially and will not look for him when nothing happens.  The nine kinds of Chaos Divine Water that I ordered at the beginning have been purchased a long time ago. The only thing I still ask for help from the Divine Weapon Valley is to collect the "fourth snow map scroll".

    "Thank you, Taoist Lord Jiwang." Ji Ning said this and flew off into the distance.

    Ji Ning landed in the Divine Weapon Valley. Jian Wu and Jian Liu, who were responsible for guarding the place, were on both sides of the gate.

    "Beiming." Jianwu said.

    "But the Snow Book Picture Scroll?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "You are really impatient." Jian Wu smiled.

    Ji Ning also smiled: "How can I not be anxious? When I first entered the Sword Palace, I didn't choose inheritance." It was also because of the inheritance of Emperor Xuejian that Ji Ning looked down on other inheritances. Although Sword Palace had the inheritance of the emperor  , it¡¯s a pity that before you can choose, you must be recognized by the ancient pagoda, and you must pass the test left by the emperor. Ji Ning obviously does not meet the requirements, and the others are obviously not as good as Emperor Xuejian.

    "Fortunately you didn't choose." Jian Wu said, "You were lucky. You found the fourth snow map without much effort. If not, the other party might have guessed that you took this seriously, so the price was too high.  The higher one requires 300,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°In addition, a Dao Lord worked hard to find this thing, and later traveled to many territories to deliver this fourth painting, so you also need to give this Dao Lord 30,000 cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, a total of 330,000 cubic meters!  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are rules for how the Twelve Palaces handle things. For example, by releasing news through the Twelve Palaces, letting a large number of Dao Lords in the Twelve Palaces know that the "fourth snow map scroll" is needed, many Dao Lords will help investigate the matter.  In the end, the Dao Lord who successfully helped find the treasure and helped deliver it only got 10% of the thank you gift. The other Dao Lords were all in vain.

    "This is 330,000 square meters." Ji Ning took a gourd and handed it to Jian Wu.

    Jianwu took it and checked it.

    "Huh."

    Jian Wuyi waved his hand, and suddenly a scroll with sword energy flew out from the depths of the gate of Shenbing Valley. On this scroll was a map of ice and snow.

    "Here you go." Jian Wu handed it to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning could not hide his excitement as he took over the ice and snow map. Finally, he finally got it!  Emperor Xuejian didn't really accept any disciples at first. When he was preparing to take the risk of wandering, he got ten sets of picture scrolls and scattered them completely. Those who collected one set and passed the test of World Realm became his personal disciples!

    "A direct disciple of the emperor? Since Emperor Xuejian dares to say that he is a direct disciple of the set of scrolls, his inheritance should not disappoint me." Ji Ning looked forward to it eagerly.

    Some inheritances are just the artistic conception of the method.

    Those who are a little attentive, like the Beixiu World God, worked hard to create the ninety-eight tablets to guide Ji Ning.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: What kind of magical powers, magic weapons, secret techniques, just like the Sanshou Taoist cultivating his disciples keep them all in a pile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Emperor Xuejian left behind.¡±

    "Put together a set and pass the test of the four caves. I have passed the three caves, and this is the last one left." Ji Ning took this picture scroll and put it away.

    "Thank you." Ji Ning thanked Jian Wu and Jian Liu, and then turned into a stream of light and flew away quickly.

    Ji Ning quickly flew back to his fairy home.

    Whoosh.

    Rushing into the Immortal Mansion, the door suddenly closed!  No one can come in at this time, and Su Youji can only stay outside even if she comes back.  Ji Ning does not allow anyone to disturb him now.

    To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (qpdan.cam) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to mqpdian£®  cam reading.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 10 The Emperor¡¯s Personal Disciple

    The fourth cave.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~, the cold wind is howling, snowflakes are falling, and it¡¯s a scene of ice and snow.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air. With a glance, he saw a thatched cottage in the distance. Inside the thatched cottage, a white-haired, indifferent man was sitting cross-legged. There was a wine pot in front of him and a fire to warm the wine. On the table  There is also an ordinary sword placed next to it.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the white-haired, indifferent man.

    "What, Fei Qian Daojun has another disciple of Xuejian?" The cold-haired man looked at Ji Ning.

    "I don't know Mr. Fei Qian Dao." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Oh?" The white-haired man looked at Ji Ning in surprise, "In this era of chaos, more than ten world-level disciples from Fei Qian Daojun's sect have come to compete with me in sword competition. Although Fei Qian Daojun is not too strong,  , but he is also a Three-Step Master. Do you have the ability to take away the Fourth Snow Book from him?"

    Ning immediately understood. It turned out that the fourth picture scroll was in the hands of a Taoist master, and he often let different disciples come in to compete with each other.  That's right, like the first time I got the picture scroll, it was actually in the hands of Sufeng Daojun.

    "I can't snatch Sanpaojun's treasure now, but I can buy it." Ji Ning said, "I have defeated the emperor, the fisherman, and the assassin, but now you are the only one left."

    "Have you defeated the first three?" The white-haired man, who had always been very calm, had a flash of light in his eyes, and his fighting spirit rose. He reached out and picked up the sword on the table, then stood up and walked out of the thatched house slowly.  His eyes fell on Ji Ning, "You can call me Swordsman!"

    "Swordsman?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    By calling himself a swordsman directly, Ji Ning vaguely felt that the person in front of him probably didn't have hundreds of swordsmen.

    "I am also the final test." The white-haired man stood on the snow and stared at Ji Ning, "Let's draw the sword."

    "Okay." A flash of ice sword appeared in Ji Ning's hand.

    The two are only comparing swordsmanship, other magical powers need to be suppressed.

    "Whoops."

    Ji Ning drew his sword first, and with a flash of sword light, all its power was concentrated. Even the snowflakes floating next to him were not affected at all.  It does not mean that the greater the manual movement, the stronger the strength. The higher the level, the power will not be easily leaked. In essence, the more concentrated the power, the greater the power.  Like the divine thunder of Tao, if it is spread out, its power will be greatly reduced. Only when it is concentrated to deal with an enemy can its power be maximized.

    The same goes for swordsmanship!

    "Dang." The white-haired man also drew his sword.

    The swords of both are far beyond the limits of heaven, and are much faster than light. If a mortal is watching, let alone a mortal, even some immortals and gods are watching, they will only feel the two of them.  The figure occasionally flashed, but no sword light could be seen at all.  The speed of the sword has exceeded the limit that they can observe.

    The two of them kept flashing in the wind and snow, and their sword lights crossed each other again and again.

    "What a powerful sword, such a pure sword." Ji Ning was secretly surprised. The swordsmanship of this white-haired man is worthy of calling himself a swordsman, and it is worthy of being the last test. If the swordsmanship of the emperor, fisherman, and assassin in front of him belongs to each other,  There are different schools, so this swordsman's swordsmanship seems to be inclusive of everything.

    His swordsmanship can be violent, ethereal, and cold-edged

    Although strictly speaking, in terms of weirdness, he is only equal to an assassin, and in terms of misty defense, he is also equal to a fisherman, but because he is very high in all aspects, his swordsmanship is very scary overall. When everything has no shortcomings, his attack  It can be easily turned into defense, defense can be turned into inducement, and inducement can be turned into assassination. All transformations are extremely natural.

    Like a ring, an endless ring, Ji Ning's swordsmanship is now at a very high level, much higher than that of the fisherman, assassin, and emperor, and he can win easily.  faceable

    ¡®The swordsman was helpless for a while.

    "Pfft."

    "Tsk."

    The two men kept fighting with each other's swords.

    The strong desire to win made Ji Ning constantly search for ways to win in his mind. The insights he gained in the Sword Tower Forest over the past few years have gradually been integrated into the field of Lingxi. In fact, in the Sword Palace these years, Ji Ning's Lingxi  The field has also been improved, because the Lingxi field essentially represents a path of sword cultivation.

    This road can be continuously improved, and even become a one-step road, a two-step road, a three-step road¡¤¡¤¡¤

    However, this path is not too difficult. This path is comparable to the Fisherman's path. In Wuming Swordsmanship, it is only the sixth form. The seventh form of Wuming Swordsman is much better than the sixth form.  More difficult.

    ?Unknowingly, the two had been fighting for more than three hours, with Ji Ning increasingly showing a suppressive advantage.

    In fact, it is normal. When he was on Star Island, he could easily defeat the first three caves. Although he was in the Sword Palace for a short time, he had made great progress after practicing under the Thatched Cottage for more than two thousand years.

    "Clang."

    The misty sword light swung away the white-haired man's sword and stabbed him in the throat.

    Ji Ning then put away his sword and retreated.

    "You win." The white-haired man smiled.

    Ji Ning's eyes were wandering. The victory in this battle made Ji Ning understand the meaning of the choice of path.

    The path to the Lingxi realm is relatively easy.

    The path of the white-haired man is a perfect combination of swordsmanship from several paths. This path is ten times more difficult, but also more powerful.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    Just like the four-step master on the road to the Lingxi Realm, he can be easily defeated by pure swordsmanship

    "The white-haired man's swordsmanship belongs to you, the second step of the road."  Ji Ning has also reached a very high level of achievement in the Lingxi field. Now Ji Ning vaguely feels that he is only a hair away from becoming a Dao Lord. If he breaks through a little more, he may be able to become a Dao Lord at any time by relying on the Lingxi field.

    "However, the realm of consonance is not my path after all."

    "Even the swordsmanship of the white-haired man is not my path."

    Ji Ning's path is to go straight to the essence of the sword, absorbing the essence of all swordsmanship and integrating it into his own swordsmanship. "Mingyue Swordsman" represents Ji Ning's path.

    The white-haired man is just a relatively perfect combination of several swordsmanships. It is higher than the Lingxi realm, but it is not the essence of the sword. Directly pointing to the essence is also destined to be the purest and most difficult path, but Ji Ning has a sword in his heart.  That¡¯s what I thought, so naturally I wanted to take this path.  What is in your heart is what is most suitable.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡¤

    In the Immortal Mansion, Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged. What he had competed with in the cave before was only his divine clone.

    After defeating the guardian of the fourth cave, Ji Ning summoned four snow scrolls with a thought. He saw that the four scrolls were floating, and at the same time they gradually began to get closer and completely overlap. When the four scrolls were completely  After overlapping, it condensed into a scroll. This scroll seemed ordinary and had no sword meaning. The painting on the scroll was a portrait of a man.

    This man is carrying a sword and looking into the distance. He is really handsome.

    "Disciple, this is the portrait of my master, please kowtow three times first." A voice came from the portrait.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    I was speechless after that.

    Emperor Xuejian, Emperor Xuejian, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so narcissistic. The four pictures merged into one and turned out to be a self-portrait?  And you draw yourself so perfectly?  The previous paintings were so mediocre, but the self-portrait was so good. The most important thing was that this self-portrait had no sword intent. Ji Ning suspected that it might not have been painted by Emperor Xuejian himself.

    He can¡¯t draw so well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what tricks this master left behind, so I¡¯d better kowtow obediently.¡± Ji Ning immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times to the portrait of Emperor Xue Jian on the floating scroll.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When he kowtowed and nodded, the picture scroll shone brightly, and the light enveloped Ji Ning. Ji Ning did not resist, and whoosh, Ji Ning was included in the picture scroll.

    In the Emperor¡¯s Cave.

    In a vast and vast world, there is a man standing on a wilderness with a long sword on his back. Beside him are four followers standing respectfully. These four followers are the Emperor, the Assassin, and the Fisherman.  ,swordsman.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air.

    "Disciple." The man with the sword on his back turned to look at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took a look and immediately understood that the person in front of him should be Emperor Xuejian, but he should not be the emperor himself. At first glance this emperor is really handsome. It seems that the portrait is not fake.  , especially the sword intent naturally contained in his eyes also frightened Ji Ning. Although Emperor Xuejian's sword intent seemed plain, there was an edge in it, which was much more terrifying than what Taoist Mu Hua gave Ji Ning.

    "Master." Ji Ninglian shouted respectfully.

    "This world will only appear after the four scrolls are fused." The emperor looked at Ji Ning, "I have been living here temporarily, waiting for you, my good disciple."

 ÕýÎÄ µÚ¶þÊ®Æß¾í µÚʮһÕ ¼ÇÒäƬ¶Î

    µÛ¾ý¿´×żÍÄþ£¬¸Ð¿®Íò·Ö£º¡°ÎÒϲƯ²´Á÷ÀË£¬È¥¸ÐÊÜÒ»ÓÖ¸ö¹åÀöÊÀ½ç£¬ÊµÔÚûÄÍÐĽÌͽ¡£²»¹ýÎÒÕâôðÏÕÏÂÈ¥£¬Ëµ²»¶¨Ê²Ã´Ê±ºò¾ÍÕæËÀÁË£¬ËÀ¾ÍËÀÁË£¬¿É¹ýЩÂþ³¤ËêÔº󣬿ÖÅÂÎÒµÄÃû×Ö¶¼²»»áÓжàÉÙÐÞÐÐÕßÌáÆ𡣡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÕæÕýΪÎÒÑïÃû£¬´«³ÐÎÞ¾¡ËêÔ£¬»¹ÊÇ¿¿¹Ôͽ¶ùÄãÃÇ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Äã³ÉΪÎÒÇ×´«µÜ×Óºó£¬ÔںϵÀÇ°£¬±Ø¶¨ÒªÎªÎÒ´úÊÕÊ®ÃûµÜ×Ó£¬ËûÃǾÍËãÊǼÇÃûµÜ×ÓÁË¡£¡±µÛ¾ý˵µÀ£¬¡°ÎÒ´«ÊÚÄãµÄ£¬ÄãÒ²½ö½öÖ»ÄÜ´«ÊÚ¸øÄÇÊ®Ãû¼ÇÃûµÜ×Ó¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°µÜ×ÓÃ÷°×¡£¡±¼ÍÄþµãÍ·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ºÏµÀÇ°ÊÕÊ®¸öµÜ×Ó£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;»¹ÊǺÜÈÝÒ׵ģ¬

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Á¢ÏÂÊÄÑÔ°É¡£¡±µÛ¾ý·Ô¸À¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÒ²ÊÇÖ±½ÓÁ¢ÏÂÊÄÑÔ£¬½«À´ËûÒª´«ÊÚ¸ø×Ô¼ºµÄµÜ×Ó£¬»òÕß´«ÊÚ¸øÆÐÌáËûÃÇ£¬ÍêÈ«¿ÉÒÔ´«ÊÚ×Ô¼º¸ÐÎòµÄ¡£±Ï¾¹×Ô¼ºÒ²»á×ß³öÒ»ÌõÊôÓÚ×Ô¼ºµÄµÀ£¡ÓÀºãµÛ¾ýµÄ´«³Ð£¬¶Ô×Ô¼º¶øÑÔÖ÷ÒªÊÇÒ»¸ö½è¼ø£¬ÈÃ×Ô¼ºÄظö¿´µ½Î´À´µÄ·¸ÃÔõô×ߣ¬±ÜÃâ×ß²í·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;û½è¼ø²ÎÕÕ£¬ÂñÍ·×ߣ¬ÊǺÜÈÝÒ××ß²íµÄ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÉúËÀµÀ¾ý£¬Ò»²½Ò»ÉúËÀ£¬ÊÇû·¨·µ»ØµÄ£¡Ò»µ©×ß²í£¬ÄǾÍÊÇÉíËÀµÀÏûÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°àÅ¡£¡±µÛ¾ý¿´×żÍÄþÁ¢ÏÂÊÄÑÔ£¬µãµãÍ·£¬Ëæ¼´ºôµÄ¾Í»¯×÷Ò»µÀ¹ââֱ½Ó×êÈëÁ˼ÍÄþÌåÄÚ£¬¼ÍÄþÕâµãʵÁ¦Ò²¸ù±¾·´¿¹²»µÃ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ºä¡¡¡«¡«¡«¡«¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÕ¾ÔÚ»ÄÒ°ÉÏ£¬ÅԱߵÄÁíÍâËÄÃûµÛ¾ýËæ´Ó¡®½£¿Í¡¢Óæ·ò¡¢´Ì¿Í¡¢µÛ»Ê£¬¶¼¶¢×Å¿´×Å¡¤Ö»¼û¼ÍÄþÖÜΧɢ·¢¿ªÇ¿´ó²¨¶¯£¬ÏÔÈ»Êǵ۾ýµÄÉñÄî´óÁ¿°õíçµÄ¼ÇÒäÔÚÈÚÈëµ½¼ÍÄþµÄ¼ÇÒäÖÐÈ¥£¬ÏÔÈ»Õâһ˿ÉñÄîÖÐÔ̺¬µÄÌ«¶àÌ«¶à£¬¼´±ã¼ÍÄþµÄʵÁ¦£¬³ÐÊÜÆðÀ´¶¼ÓÐЩʹ¿à¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþµÄʶº£ÖС£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;´óÁ¿Ñ¶Ï¢²»¶ÏÓ¿Èë¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÎҺϵÀ³É¹¦£¬µÃ³ÉÓÀºãµÄ½£Êõ¡¤ÃûΪ¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡·£¬´Ë½£Êõ¹²·ÖÊ®Îåʽ¡¤ÕâÊǵÚһʽ¡®·É½£Ê½£¬¡­¡­¡±Ò»Ä»¼ÇÒäƬ¶ÎÓ¿Èë¼ÍÄþÄÔº£¡¤ÄÇÊÇÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýÔÚ˵»°£¬Í¬Ê±ÊÖ³ÖÒ»±úÉñ½£¿ªÊ¼ÑÝÁ·ÆðÕâµÚһʽ½£ÊõµÄ³¡¾°¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýµÄÉñÄÊÇÖ±½Ó½«Ðí¶à¼ÇÒäƬ¶Î´«ÊÚ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾Í·Â·ð¼ÍÄþÇ×ÑÛ¹Û¿´Ò»Ñù¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÕâÊǵڶþʽ¡®É½½£Ê½£¬¡£¡±Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýÔÚÑÝÁ·×Å£¬Õâ¿É±È¸ÐÊÜËùνµÄ½£ÒâÒªÀ÷º¦¶àÁË£¬µÛ¾ýÇ××ÔÑÝÁ·£¬²»µ«½£ÒâÃ÷Ã÷°×°×£¬Á¬Ôõôʩչ¶¼¿´µÄÇåÇå³þ³þ¡£ÏÔȻΪÁË´«ÊÚ¡¤Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýÿһʽ¶¼ÊÇÑÝÁ·Èý±é¡¤·Ö³ÉËٶȻºÂýµÄÑÝÁ·¡¢²»¶¯ÓÃÈκÎÉñÁ¦·¨Á¦µÄµÄÑÝÁ·¡¢ÒÔ¼°È«Á¦±¬·¢Ê±µÄÑÝÁ·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÕâÊǵÚÊ®Îåʽ¡®ÐÄӡʽ£¬£¬ÐÄÓ¡Ò»³É£¬ÓÀºã³É¾Í¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÄÇһĻ¼ÇÒäƬ¶Î£¬ÊÇÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýÔÚһƬ»ìãçÖÐÑÝÁ·½£Êõ£¬ÕâÒ»½£Ê©Õ¹³ö£¬Ö»¼ûÒþÒþÓÐÒ»¾Þ´óµÄÓ¡ÕÂÏÔÏÖ£¬Ó¡Õ¹ý´¦¡¤ÎÞ¾¡»ìãçäÎÃð£¬Ò»¿Å¿Å»ìãçÐdz½¶¼äÎÃ𣬵¥µ¥¼ÍÄþ·¢ÏֵĻìãçÐdz½ÆÆËéµÄÊýÁ¿¾ÍÒѾ­³¬¹ýÒÚÖ®Êý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕâÈüÍÄþÕ¦É࣬µ±³õÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýÈ«Á¦ÑÝÁ·Õâһʽ£¬µ½µ×ÆÆÃðÁ˶à´óµÄ·¶Î§°¡£¿ÕâÒ»½£Ö®¿ì£¬ÒѾ­²»µ¥µ¥ÊÇËÙ¶ÈÁË£¬ÉõÖÁ³¬Ô½ÁËʱ¿Õ£¬·ñÔòµÄÄÇô¶à»ìãçÐdz½¾àÀëºÎµÈÒ£Ô¶£¿¾ÍËã½£µÄËÙ¶ÈÊÇǧ±¶Íò±¶¹âµÄËٶȡ¤·ÉÒ²Òª·ÉºÃ¾Ã£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿ÉÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýÒ»½£³ö£¬ÎÞ¾¡¹ãÀ«ÇøÓò¾¡½ÔäÎÃð¡¤Ò»¸ö²»Áô¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÐÒ¿÷Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýÑ¡ÔñÑÝÁ·½£ÊõµÄÇøÓò£¬ÊÇûÓÐÉúÁéµÄ£¬·ñÔò²»ÖªµÀÔì³É¶à´óµÄɱÄõ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡·ÒѾ­¾¡½ÔÑÝÁ·£¬´Ë½£ÊõÊÇÎÒÒ»²½²½ÐÞÁ¶ÖÁÓÀºãµÄ×î¸ß³É¾Í¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°´Ë½£ÊõÐÞÁ¶ÆðÀ´»áºÜ¼èÄÑ£¬ÆäʵËüÒ²¿ÉÒÔ·Ö½â³ÉËÄÌ×½£Êõ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýÔÙ¶ÈÑÝÁ·ÆðÀ´¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÒ»ÑÛ¾ÍÃ÷°×ÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;·Ö½â¿ªµÄËÄÌ×½£ÊõÍêÈ«¿ÉÒԳƺôΪΪÓæ·òÖ®½£¡¢´Ì¿ÍÖ®½£¡¢µÛ»ÊÖ®½£¡¢É±ÊÖÖ®½£¡£ËÄ´ó¶´ÌìÖеÄÓæ·ò¡¢´Ì¿Í¡¢µÛ»Ê¾Í·Ö±ðÊôÓÚÆäÖÐÈýÌ×½£Êõ£¬¶ø×îºóµÄ¡®½£¿Í£¬Ê©Õ¹µÄ½£ÊõÔòÒѾ­ËãÊÇ¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡·µÄÈëÃÅÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÕâËÄÌ×½£Êõ£¬ÈκÎÒ»Ì׶¼´ú±íÁËÒ»Ìõ·£¬ËäÈ»½ÏΪƽ·²£¬µ«ÊÇÐÞÁ¶µ½ËIJ½µÀ¾ýÒ²²»ÄÑ£¬²»¹ý¾ÍËã³ÉΪËIJ½µÀ¾ý£¬Ò²½ÏΪƽӹÁË¡£¡±Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ý˵µÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÕâËÄÌ×½£ÊõÒ²¿É·Ö½â³É¾ÅÊ®ÁùÌ×½£Êõ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýͬÑùϸÖµÄÑÝÁ·ÒÔ¼°½²Êö¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;µÛ¾ýµÄÉñÄîÖ®ËùÒÔ´«ÊÚÄÇô¼èÄÑ£¬Ö÷Òª¾ÍÊÇÕâЩ¶¼ÊÇһĻĻ¼ÇÒäƬ¶Î£¬¶¼Êǵ۾ýÇ×!×ÔÑÝÁ·µÄƬ¶Î£¬Ô̺¬×Å´óÁ¿½£ÕÐÒâ¾³¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Ò»Ìס¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡·£¬·Ö½â³ÉËÄÌ×½ÏΪÆÕͨ½£Êõ£¬ÔÙ·Ö½â³É¾ÅÊ®ÁùÌ׵͵Ƚ£Êõ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ÄãµÄ¾³½çÖ»Òªµ½ÁË£¬Ñ§ÆðÀ´¶¨»á¿ìµÄºÜ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°½£Êõ´«ÊÚÍê±Ï£¬ÔÙ´«ÊÚÄãÒ»ÃÅÉñͨ£¬Ò²ÊÇÎÒ´´³öµÄ¼«À÷º¦Ò»Ãű¬·¢Éñͨ£¬ÄÜÈÃʵÁ¦ÔÚ˲¼ä±¬·¢¼«¶à£¬´ËÉñͨÃûΪ¡¶½£µÀÎåÓ¡¡·¡­¡­¡±Éñͨ´«ÊÚ¾ÍÊÇЩ¼òµ¥µÄÈçºÎÐÞÁ¶µÄÏêϸѶϢÁË£¬Ë²¼ä¼ÍÄþ¾Í¾¡½Ô¼ÇÏÂÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¶ÔÁË£¬ÎÒ»¹ÁôÏÂÁËËÄ×ð¿þÀÜÆÍ´Ó£¬ËûÃÇÒ²»á¸úËæÄ㣬ÎÒµÄÇ×´«µÜ×Ó£¬×ܲ»ÄÜËÀµÄÌ«Ôç°¡¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°àÅ£¬¸Ã´«ÊڵĶ¼´«ÊÚÁË£¬¸Ã˵µÄҲ˵ÁË¡£ºÃºÃÐÞÁ¶£¬±ð×¹ÁËÄãʦ¸µÎÒµÄÍþÃû¡£Èç¹ûÕæÓлú»á£¬»òÐí½«À´ÎÒÃÇÒ²ÓÐÏà¼ûÖ®ÈÕ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÉñÄî´«ÊÚ½áÊø¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;»ÄÒ°ÉÏ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÄÇËÄÃûÆÍ´ÓÔÚÒ»ÅÔ¿´×żÍÄþ£¬¼ÍÄþ½ÓÊÜ´«³Ðһֱɢ·¢×ÅÕóÕ󲨶¯£¬×ã×ã³ÖÐøÁËÁ½Ìì¶àʱ¼ä²ÅÒ»ÇÐͣЪ£¬Ö÷ÒªÊÇÄÇЩ¼ÇÒäƬ¶Î£¬¼ÍÄþÒªÍêÈ«ÈÚÈë¼ÇÏÂÕæµÄºÜÄÑ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Æäʵ¡­¡­

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþ¾ÍËã×ÅÕæµÄÇ×ÑÛ¿´µ½Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ýÑÝÁ·½£Êõ£¬Ò»Ð©Ì«¹ý¸ßÉîµÄËûÒ²¿´²»¶®£¬Ò²¼Ç²»×¡¡£¿ÉÊÇÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýÊǽ«ËûµÄÕâЩ¼ÇÒäƬ¶ÎÍêÈ«´«µÝ¹ýÀ´£¬¼ÇÒäƬ¶ÎÖ»ÒªÈÚÈ룬¼ÍÄþÓÀÔ¶Íü²»ÁË¡£³ý·ÇËû×Ô¼ºÄ¨É±µôÕâЩ¼ÇÒäƬ¶Î¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ß×£¿Õâ±±Ú¤Ôõô»¹Ã»ÐÑÀ´¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÊÇ°¡£¬¶¼Ã»²¨¶¯ÁË£¬´«ÊÚÓ¦¸Ã½áÊøÁË¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¿ÖÅÂÊÇÔÚÐÞÁ¶°É¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ËÄÃûÆÍ´ÓÔÚÒ»ÅԱ˴˽»Ì¸¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ËûÃDzµIJ»´í£¬¼ÍÄþµÄÈ·ÊÇÔÚÐÞÁ¶£¬Ö®Ç°Ëû¾ÍËãÔÚ½£ËþÁÖ£¬×î¶à¿´µ½½£ËþÉÏ´«´ïµÄһЩ½£Òâ°ÕÁË£¬¸ù±¾±È²»ÉÏÇ×ÑÛ¹Û¿´´óÄÜÊ©Õ¹£¬¸ü¼°²»ÉϼÇÒäƬ¶ÎÖ±½ÓÈÚÈ룡ÇÒ¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡·¾ø¶ÔÊǼ«¸ßÉîµÄ½£Êõ£¬ÇÒÓַֽ⿪À´£¬ÈüÍÄþ²ÎÎòÆðÀ´¶¼¼«¿ì¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¹ýÈ¥Ðí¶à㶮Òɻ󴦣¬Ò»É¨¶ø¿Õ£¬²»¶Ï²ÎÎò£¬½£ÊõÔÚѸËÙÌáÉý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕâÒ»ÐÞÁ¶£¬¾ÍÊdzÖÐøÁË°ëÔÂÓÐÓ࣬ÕâÖÖ±¬·¢ÐÔÌáÉý²ÅËã½áÊø¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ºô¡£¡±¼ÍÄþÕö¿ªÑÛ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÓÐʦ¸µ£¬ºÍûʦ¸µ£¬¾ÍÊDz»Ò»Ñù°¡¡£¡±¼ÍÄþ¿´×ÅÕâƬ¶´ÌìÊÀ½ç£¬ÐÄÇéһƬ³©¿ì£¬ËûÖªµÀ£¬×Ô¼ºÒѾ­ÍêÈ«²»Í¬ÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;´ÓÊÀ½ç¾³µ½ÓÀºãµÛ¾ý£¬¼ÍÄþ¶¼Ã÷°×·¸ÃÔõô×ßÁË£¬²»Ïñ¹ýȥɶ¶¼²»¶®¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°²»ÖªµÀʦ¸µÑ©¼øµÛ¾ý¡¢Éñ½£×ϹâÇíµÄ´´ÔìÕß¡®×Ïɽ´óµÛ£¬£¬»¹ÓÐÎÞÃû½£Êõ´´ÔìÕߣ¬µ½µ×Ë­Ç¿Ë­Èõ¡£¡±¼ÍÄþ°µ°µàÖ¹¾£¬¡°²»¹ýÉñ½£×ϹâÇí±Ï¾¹Ò²¾ÍÊÇÓÀºãÉñ±øÖÐÆ·£¬ÎÒ¿ÖÅÂ×î¶àÓõ½Ò»²½µÀ¾ý¾ÍµÃ»»Ò»±úÉñ½£ÁË£¬ÎÞÃû½£Êõ¸üÊǽö½öÖ»ÓÐÇ°Æßʽ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÃ÷°×£¬½«À´×Ô¼ºµÃÒÔ¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡·ÎªÖ÷À´²ÎÎò¼³È¡¾­Ñ飬¶ûºóÈÚÈëµ½×Ô¼ºµÄ½£µÀÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Èç¹ûÎÒÓС¶ÎÞÃû½£Êõ¡·µÄÍêÕû´«³Ð£¬Ò²ÓÐ×Ïɽ´óµÛµÄÍêÕû´«³Ð£¬ÔÙ¼ÓÉÏÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýµÄ´«³Ð¡£Èý´ó´«³Ð¡­¡­ÎÒͬʱÐÞÁ¶¼³È¡½£µÀ°ÂÃ£¬ÔÙ¹Û¿´½£ËþÁÖ£¬ÄÇʱÎÒ¶¨ÄÜÌáÉý¸ü¿ì¡£¡±¼ÍÄþÂÓ¹ýÕâÒ»ÄîÍ·£¬Ëæ¼´ÑÆȻʧЦ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°±±Ú¤£¬¿ÉÓÐÊÕ»ñ£¿¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¿´ÆðÀ´ÊÕ»ñ²»Ð¡¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÒÔ±±Ú¤µÄʵÁ¦£¬ÔÙÌáÉý£¬¹À¼ÆÓ¦¸ÃËæʱÄܳɵÀ¾ýÁË°É¡£¡±ËÄÃûÆÍ´Ó¼û¼ÍÄþÐÑÀ´£¬¶¼¿ª¿Ú˵µÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþЦÁË£¬µãµãÍ·£º¡°µÄÈ·ÊÇ¿ÉÒÔÌáÉýΪµÀ¾ý£¬¿Éϧ£¬Õâ²»ÊÇÎҵķ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÁéϬÁìÓòµÄÈ·´ó´óÌáÉýÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÒòΪÁéϬÁìÓò£¬¾ÍÊÇÓæ·òµÄ·£¬Ñ©¼øµÛ¾ý½«¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡··Ö½â¿ªµÄËÄÌ×½£ÊõÖУ¬¾ÍÓС¶Óæ·òÖ®½£¡·£¬¼ÍÄþÕâЩÄê³É¾Í×î¸ßµÄ¾äÊÇÁéϬÁìÓò·½Ã棬ËùÒԵõ½´«³ÐºóÐÞÁ¶µÄ°ë¸ö¶àÔ£¬ÁéϬÁìÓò´ó´óÌáÉý£¬Èç½ñ¼ÍÄþÒѾ­ÓÐÁËÚ¤Ú¤ÖеĸÐÖª¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;×Ô¼ºÔÚÁéϬÁìÓò·½ÃæµÄ³É¾Í£¬×ãÒÔÒÔ֮ΪºËÐÄ£¬ÖØй¹ÔìÉñÌ壬¿çÈëÒ»²½µÀ¾ý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÉúËÀµÀ¾ý£¬Ã¿Ò»²½Í»ÆÆ£¬¶¼ÒªÖØй¹ÔìÉñÌ壡Èç¹û×ß²í·ÁË£¬¾Í»áÔì³ÉÉñÌå±À½â£¬ÉíËÀµÀÏû¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÈçÑ©¼øµÛ¾ýËù˵£¬¡¶ÐÄÓ¡½£Êõ¡··Ö½â¿ªµÄËÄÌ×½£Êõ£¬ËäÈ»×ãÒԳɵÀ¾ý£¬ÉõÖÁ³ÉËIJ½µÀ¾ý£¬¿ÉÖ»ÊǺÜƽӹµÄµÀ¾ý¡£¡±¼ÍÄþ°µ°µÒ¡Í·£¬ËäÈ»ÄܳɵÀ¾ý£¬¿ÉÕ⻹²»¹»¡£

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 12 The Eternal Sutra Volume 12

    "Four of you." Ji Ning looked at the four in front of him, "According to what my master said, the four of you will follow me from now on?"

    "Yes." The four people in front of him nodded.

    "I wonder how strong the four of them are?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The four of us are probably at the peak of the Three Steps. Of course, the swordsman's swordsmanship is better than ours, and his strength is also higher than ours." The golden-robed emperor said.

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Are they all puppets of the three-step master?

    This is what the master left for you?  The more such masters the better.

    "Puppets that are comparable to the edge of Hedao are too precious. The emperor originally had a puppet that was comparable to the edge of Hedao. He later sold it and replaced it with forty puppets that were at the peak of the Three Steps. He left them to you, the direct disciples." Jinpao.  The Emperor continued.

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    Well, Bai Zuo has his own master.  However, Ji Ning also knew that puppets comparable to Hedao Edge were very expensive and very difficult to refine. After all, the true Hedao Edge power not only had incredible divine power and magical power, but also had a high level and a powerful magic weapon.  It is very difficult for a puppet to be comparable.  Wan Shen Tao Lord is so good at refining, but after working hard all his life, he is just a puppet on the edge of He Dao.

    In the Sword Palace, endless years have accumulated, and there are only nine puppets on the edge of Hedao, namely Sword One to Sword Nine.

    Although there are a large number of puppets in Daojun Yunjie, they are all relatively weak. The strongest ones are probably at the level of the four in front of Ji Ning.

    "You follow me, I should refine you first, right?" Ji Ning asked. He was too weak and could not forcibly refine them.

    "This can't happen."

    "According to the emperor's instructions, before you defeat us, each of us can only help you once. Only when you can defeat us can we let you refine and follow you forever." The emperor, swordsman, fisherman, and assassin all had strict words.  reject.

    Ji Ning was immediately speechless.

    All right.

    "I am afraid that Master Xue Jian Dijun is afraid that he will rely too much on the puppets, so he only allowed himself to use them once. It is probably to prevent his disciples from losing their lives when they encounter some desperate situation when they are weak."

    "If you use each one once, you can hope to save your life." Ji Ning was quite happy.

    "The magical power taught by my master, with the divine body of Half-Step Lord, can be used as much as that of One-Step Lord. What a pity, with the power of my blue and white mist, I can also be as good as One-step Lord. And the power of blue and white mist  It consumes almost no power." Ji Ning shook his head, his magical power was really of no use to him.

    "Using that magical power, I'm afraid that the magical power will be exhausted after a short battle. How can it be as long-lasting as the power of the blue and white mist?"

    "The most precious thing is the memory fragments that the master passed on to me." Ji Ning couldn't help but feel excited. Although there were inheritances on Star Island, they were just messages. Every practitioner can learn them. Those inheritances  It is also passed down forever on Star Island, and it is not considered precious at all.

    " Emperor Xuejian's memory fragments can only be passed on once, and it also consumes the Eternal Emperor's spiritual thoughts.

    Mangya Kingdom¡¤Royal Palace.

    ¡°Buzz buzz.

    The flaming beast stood in the void, and the towering giant beast in the distance looked at it from afar. Golden rays of light shot out from the eyes of the towering giant beast, covering the flaming beast.

    The golden light shrouds the place, constantly conveying many mysteries.

    "Roar." The flame beast's body was trembling in pain. Sometimes it had the tendency to turn into flames, and sometimes it condensed.

    Finally, the golden light dissipated.

    "Master." The flame beast showed joy and looked respectfully at the majestic beast in the distance.

    "It is divided into twelve transmissions. You have also memorized all the "Twelve Volumes of the Eternal Sutra". Our tribe is rare, and there are very few inheritances suitable for us. A long time ago, our tribe was forcibly enslaved by ancient practitioners.  ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The talents of the ancient cultivators are comparable to ours, but they have many inheritances. By chance, I got the "Ten Volumes of the Eternal Sutra" left by a senior of the same clan, and I was able to practice step by step until now, and even more  This inheritance was completed and added to the Twelve Volumes of the Eternal Sutra.¡±

    "Today, the ancient cultivators and our clan have equal status, just because of this "Twelve Volumes of Eternal Sutra".

    "These twelve volumes cover everything. No matter which path you take, it will help you."

    "I will teach it to every member of my clan."

    "child¡­¡­"

    "I am the only one in our clan who has broken through to the realm of eternal emperor. I hope you can become the second one in our clan in the future." The majestic giant beast said.

    "Yes, Lord""The Flame Beast was extremely excited. Over the past few days in the palace, he had learned a lot about the history of their clan, and he naturally felt a sense of belonging! And this "Twelve Volumes of Eternity" is indeed an incredible inheritance, covering almost everything. This is also  Let him worship the great master even more

    "Choose a royal name." The majestic giant beast ordered.

    "Since I gained consciousness, I have given myself a name, Sky Fire God, so now I will call myself Sky Fire Mang Ya." said the Flame Alien Beast.

    There is also a smile in the eyes of the majestic giant beast, Sky Fire God?

    " His own kindred were all born by chance in the endless chaos. The number was too small. If he hadn't deliberately searched for them, many of them would have been alone for a long time, and they would have given themselves all kinds of strange names.  ¡®Sky Fire God, this is really a fun name.

    "You should study the "Eternal Twelve Volumes" carefully. I will give you a thousand years. After a thousand years, I will send you to a different universe. That will be your first training place." The towering giant beast said.

    "Yes, Lord." The flame beast was very excited. He did need time to learn the "Twelve Volumes of Eternity". In fact, with this precious method, he could continue to improve his strength even if he was homeless.

    The rules of Mangya Kingdom are like this. After those powerful world realms are screened and absorbed into the Twelve Palaces, they will receive the inheritance, secret techniques and so on of the Twelve Palaces.

    The same goes for the royal family.

    New members of the royal family will also undergo training, and after training, they will be taught the "Twelve Volumes of Eternity".

    The Royal Palace, on the Thirteen Thrones of the Void.

    The old man with a white beard wearing a snow-white robe and having six curved horns said: "In a thousand years, I will select the four strongest ones and send them to another universe together with my clan's Tianhuo Mangya. What else can I do?  It¡¯s up to them to reap the rewards.¡±

    "A thousand years?"

    "There's still a thousand years left."

    After the twelve golden-armored masters knew the exact time limit, they all looked forward to it.

    With the passage of time, those who were recognized by the ancient pagoda and who originally had adventures in some dangerous places in Mangya Kingdom also came back one by one when called.

    "Senior Brother Yan Kuang, according to the message transmitted by Palace Master Muhua, there is a big opportunity?"

    "Well, anyone who is recognized by Guta can get it. But in the end, only the four strongest ones can get it in the entire Twelve Palaces."

    "Only four?"

    In the Sword Palace.

    Two young men walked side by side, one was a red-haired man named Senior Brother Yan Kuang, and the other was a child with a cold face. The child was also holding a short gun.

    "We don't have much time, there are still more than nine hundred years." Senior Brother Yan Kuang reminded.

    "For more than nine hundred years, I plan to stay in Jianta Forest." The cold child said.

    "I am also preparing to study hard in the Sword Tower Forest." Senior Brother Yan Kuang also agreed. The Sword Tower Forest is the most sacred place in the Sword Palace and has a large number of swordsmanship. Each swordsmanship was left in the handwriting of the Tao Lord of that year. Choose the path that compares with your own.  Having several similar powerful swordsmen master it together is still very helpful.

    The cold child glanced around and saw a thatched hut in the distance. In the thatched hut, Ji Ning, dressed in white, was sitting.

    "That's it?" the cold child asked doubtfully.

    "His name is Bei Ming, the new junior brother." Senior Brother Yan Kuang said.

    "How does he use the magic weapon of time? Could it be that he has also been recognized by the ancient pagoda and wants to seize the time to practice?" the cold child asked.

    "No." Senior Brother Yan Kuang shook his head, "He is new here. He used the time treasure when he first came here. He must be in a hurry for something."

    The cold child nodded.

    In normal practice, they don¡¯t use the time magic weapon too deliberately, because the significance is not too great. The more critical the practice is, the more important it is to achieve enlightenment.  That is to say, time treasures are usually used because of special reasons and when one needs to be in a hurry.

    "Our opponents are all others recognized by the ancient pagoda. Senior Brother Yan Kuang, you are also my opponent in the face of this great opportunity." The cold child looked at Senior Brother Yan Kuang.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Senior Brother Yan Kuang also smiled.

    They didn¡¯t pay attention to Ji Ning at all. At this time, all the World Realm monsters in the Twelve Palaces who were recognized by the ancient pagoda were trying to find ways to seize the time to increase their strength as much as possible.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know this, he was still immersed in cultivation.

    With the detailed guidance from the memory fragments of his master, Emperor Xuejian, the swordsmanship was analyzed and taught. Ji Ning once again understood the many swordsmanships in the Sword Tower Forest in front of him. For a time, his swordsmanship realm continued to improve, and the speed of improvement was comparable to that of himself who did not have the inheritance of the emperor.  time to timeThere were too many, and Ji Ning himself enjoyed it very much. He was immersed in it.

    In a blink of an eye

    With Ji Ning cultivating quietly, eight hundred years have passed.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 13 The Seventh Style of Unnamed Swordsmanship

    There are tens of thousands of tall sword towers in the Sword Tower Forest, standing silently. Several practitioners are scattered throughout the Sword Tower Forest, practicing silently, without anyone disturbing anyone.

    There is a thatched hut, and a young man in white is sitting in the thatched hut. There is sword energy flowing around him, and sometimes it condenses to form sword moves.

    Suddenly he opened his eyes, with joy in them.

    "I have mastered the seventh form of "Heart Seal Swordsmanship", the Samsara Form." Ji Ning felt very happy. "Master Xue Jian, Emperor Xue Jian, relied on this Samsara Form to break through and become the Taoist Master of Life and Death. Now I can finally do it.  I learned this move.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoosh.¡±

    I saw bursts of sword light emerging around Ji Ning. Sometimes the sword light was killing, sometimes it was strange and unpredictable, and sometimes it was domineering and fierce. The different sword skills were perfectly converted. There was no flaw in this sword. It was like a reincarnation. The enemy was in the process.  With this kind of swordsmanship, if you make even the slightest mistake, you will fall.

    "Emperor Xuejian is such a bohemian and unrestrained person, but his swordsmanship is so meticulous." Ji Ning marveled.

    "Well, now that my swordsmanship level is high, I can also practice the seventh form of the Wuming Swordsmanship." Ning immediately began to think about the Wuming Swordsmanship.

    With the inheritance from the emperor, Ji Ning can learn "Heart Seal Sword Technique" faster!

    "The Wuming Swordsmanship is more difficult to master, and Ji Ning feels that the seventh form of the "Unnamed Swordsmanship" seems to be a little more difficult than the "Heart Seal Swordsmanship".

    The speed of time is maintained at a hundred times in the Time Thatched Cottage. Ji Ning, whose swordsmanship level has been greatly improved, found it much easier to master the seventh form of "Unknown Swordsmanship". He continued to master it.

    The seventh form of the nameless swordsmanship is called the ¡®Heart of Heaven and Earth¡¯. It is much more complicated than the Lingxi Domain, and even more mysterious than the ¡®Reincarnation Form¡¯.

    More than thirty years have passed.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning opened his eyes, his eyes were hazy, and he looked vaguely in front of him. At this moment, the thatched cottage and sword tower disappeared.

    It seems like a clean sky and earth, and a drop of tear seems to appear in the sky and earth.

    This tear is like the tears of a loved one.

    It¡¯s like the core of this world.

    "Pfft."

    Ji Ning stretched out his fingertips and stabbed lightly, as if a sword was thrust out and pierced the teardrop.

    At this moment, Ji Ning's mental energy naturally spread, and it completely matched his fingers.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    An astonishing sword intent burst out and filled the surroundings of the thatched cottage.

    Ji Ning, however, was immersed in the beauty and shock of this move. He couldn't help but close his eyes and reflect on the mystery of the sword move just now - his natural mental power and the sword move became one. It was not like the usual forced consumption of mental power, but it happened naturally.  , there was no such thought in my heart, just because I was moved by this sword technique, my mind and heart naturally merged with the sword technique, and then I unleashed that unpredictable and terrifying move.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Suddenly there was a loud noise outside, and the entire Sword Tower Forest was shaking.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning opened his eyes in confusion and looked outside. He saw that the ground outside was shaking, the soil was shaking, and the loud noise came from far away.

    "What's going on? Sword Tower Forest is the most sacred place in the Sword Palace. Who dares to cause trouble?" Ji Ning was so confused that he even left the thatched hut and stood there watching from a distance.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Could it be"

    "look."

    Dozens of practitioners in the Sword Tower Forest all stood up. They were either World Realm or Dao Lord, but at this moment they all looked at the source of the vibration, which was a place in the Sword Tower Forest. There was a loud rumbling sound and the ground was faintly visible.  It cracked, and at the same time, the spire slowly emerged from the ground, rising slowly and continuously.

    "It's a sword tower."

    "New sword tower."

    "Another sword tower? There is actually another sword tower. Who has been recognized by the sword tower?" There was an uproar.

    They understood at a glance that only if they were recognized by the Sword Tower, a new Sword Tower would rise in the Sword Tower Forest. From the endless years until now, there are only more than 80,000 people who have been recognized by the Sword Tower. But in this era, there are only 80,000 sword towers recognized by the Sword Tower.  There are only six world realms recognized by the sword tower, which are the six sword masters with more special status.

    Ji Ning also looked at it in surprise. Although he had seen the multi-sword tower in the past, a new sword tower appeared. This was the first time he saw this scene.

    I saw the new sword tower in the distance rising continuously, with constant rumbling sounds, and the entire sword tower forest was faintly shaking. Finally, the new sword tower stopped and was at the same height as the other sword towers.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Suddenly the wholeCountless sword shadows flew up everywhere in Tallinn, hundreds of millions of sword shadows flew up, and they all bowed in the direction.

    "Ah." Ji Ning himself was a little stunned.

    Countless sword shadows in the entire Sword Tower Forest all came to worship Ji Ning. Because the Sword Tower Forest was too noisy, it also attracted many Dao Lords and World Realms from other parts of the Sword Palace to fly over.  For a time, many practitioners in the Sword Palace witnessed this scene.

    "It's him?"

    "Isn't this Junior Brother Beiming?"

    "His name is Beiming?"

    "Yes, the newcomer has just joined our Sword Palace for less than a thousand years."

    ¡°You¡¯re just a World Realm person, can you be recognized by the Sword Tower as a World Realm person?¡±

    For a while, the practitioners who witnessed this scene were quietly discussing that it was normal for a Dao Lord to be recognized by the Sword Tower, but it was very, very rare for the World Realm to be recognized by the Sword Tower  It should be noted that there were only six sword masters before the Sword Palace, and Ji Ning is now the seventh sword master.

    "Junior brother Beiming, congratulations."

    "Congratulations to Senior Brother Beiming."

    "Senior Brother Beiming, congratulations."

    "Junior brother Beiming."

    For a time, many practitioners came to congratulate you. In the Sword Palace, whether you can be recognized by the Sword Tower is a huge threshold!  Those who cannot be recognized by the sword tower, even Dao Lord, will be inferior to others.  And those recognized by the Sword Towerare all respected.

    Ji Ning also reacted and understood that the sword skill he had just performed was recognized by Jian Talin.

    "Beiming." A deep voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind, "The new sword tower is your sword tower. Only you can leave your sword skills on it."

    "Who are you?" Ji Ning asked in his mind.

    "I am the spirit of the Sword Palace." A low voice said.

    Ji Ning understood that even the Zhaixing Mansion would produce spiritual beings like the ¡®Yellow-Haired Big Bear.¡¯ It was also normal for the Sword Palace to produce spiritual beings.

    Mangya Kingdom¡¯s Royal Palace, on the Thirteen Thrones of the Void.

    The great master in snow-white robes suddenly changed his expression, showed a smile, and looked at the master of Muhua Palace aside: "Muhua, congratulations to your sword palace, you have an additional sword master."

    "Haha, I saw it right." Palace Master Muhua also laughed, smiling happily.

    "What's wrong?"

    "There is one more Sword Lord? Could it be that another World Realm in Sword Palace has been recognized by the ancient pagoda? Who is it?"

    The other eleven golden armored masters were all surprised and curious.

    The Master of Muhua Palace said quite proudly: "It's Beiming!"

    "Bei Ming? Is that the little guy who fought against Betalaie?"

    "He was quite good at defense during the battle with Betalaie, but at that time his swordsmanship was still far from being recognized by Guta."

    "This progress is too fast. Even if time flows a thousand times, less than a million years have passed." When Beta Laihe fought, there were a lot of powerful people watching, even the Lord went to see it. Although they were at that time  They were all paying attention to Beta Laihe, but the other party in the battle, Ji Ning, naturally left an impression on them.

    Time accelerates. The more powerful you are, the harder it is to maintain time acceleration. A thousand times is a very exaggerated threshold. However, Ji Ning joined the Sword Palace for less than a thousand years. Even if time accelerates a thousand times, it will still be less than a million years.

    In fact, Ji Ning practiced at a hundred times the speed of time.

    "I was very optimistic about him from the beginning. His swordsmanship talent is very high." Muhua Palace Master said proudly, "There is another sword master in our sword palace. There are many people competing for the opportunity in the ancient realm of the different universe."  One."

    "There is one more candidate." The great master also nodded.

    ??Anyone recognized by the ancient pagoda is a candidate.

    "Look what kind of swordsmanship he created, and it was recognized by the ancient pagoda." The great master pointed to the void in the distance. There were originally sixty-six scenes in the void, and now there is one more scene. In that scene, a  Ji Ning in white clothes was standing in front of a sword tower, looking at the sword tower curiously.

    "Looking back."

    The great master looked on with a smile, and the other twelve golden-armored masters also stared at it. They were also curious about what kind of swordsmanship a World Realm player performed that was recognized by the ancient pagoda.

    I saw that scene constantly going back in time, and soon it went back to the scene where Ji Ning used that sword move.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in the thatched hut, gently stretched out his finger. It seemed like a simple and casual finger, but it had an unspeakable mystery - poof, the tip of his finger touched a point in the void.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 14 The Emperor Closest to the Master

    "Um?"

    The expressions of the great masters and the twelve golden armored masters on the Thirteen Thrones of the Void all changed. The great masters even controlled time and space to reappear the scene just now. Ji Ning stretched out his finger and pointed his fingertips in the void.  Reappear again and again

    "That's right, it's the Heart Sword Technique." The great master nodded lightly.

    "This Bei Ming can actually practice the Heart Sword Technique." Daojun Qiantao on the side was a little stunned.

    "sharp."

    "I thought he had created some sword skills that attracted Guta's recognition. Unexpectedly, it was because of the heart sword skills he performed." The golden armored masters present were all a little amazed. It should be noted that using other people's sword skills is different from one's own.  Creating swordsmanship is different.  Self-created swordsmanship is generally more powerful when performed.

    Like Ji Ning, he first learned the reincarnation style in "Heart Seal Sword Technique". If Ji Ning created his own sword move at this level, it would be enough to be recognized by Guta, but he was not in a hurry to create his own sword move.  Instead of using sword moves, he studied the more difficult "Unnamed Swordsmanship". The seventh form of the Unnamed Swordsmanship was extremely powerful. Even if Ji Ning performed other people's swordsmanship, this sword intention was recognized by the ancient pagoda.

    "He just learned other people's sword skills." The great master shook his head slightly, "It would be amazing if he could achieve this step on his own path."

    "Um."

    "right."

    All the golden-armored masters nodded. That being who was able to reach the pinnacle of the Heart Sword Technique and become the Eternal Emperor does not mean that Ji Ning can also walk on this path. Ji Ning's current sword is just an introduction.  .

    "Muhua." The great master looked at the Palace Master Muhua who was standing aside.

    "Master." Palace Master Muhua responded respectfully.

    "Go and remind this little guy." the great master ordered. "When he walks out on his own path in the future, he must integrate the secret of combining mental strength and swordsmanship. It is best to incorporate it! Of course, it is just a suggestion. In the end, he  Whichever path he takes, it¡¯s his own choice.¡±

    "Yes." Palace Master Muhua nodded.

    The great master¡¯s eyes were misty, and he sighed softly: ¡°Back then, the ¡®Heart Sword Emperor¡¯ was born, and after challenging our three masters, he wandered without a trace.¡±

    The twelve golden-armored masters next to him all pricked up their ears and listened carefully.

    ¡®The Heart Sword Emperor is indeed a legend, a legend whose strength should be almost comparable to that of the three major masters!  However, he rose too quickly and disappeared too quickly. Before Hedao Edge, he had almost no reputation and kept a low profile. It is said that he lived in a chaotic world for a long time and lived an ordinary life.

    After becoming the Fourth Path Lord, because of some grudges, she killed more than twenty Dao Lords in one battle, destroyed a huge sect with overwhelming strength, and shocked the endless territories. Only then did she become famous.  It didn't take long for him to achieve success and achieve eternity.

    After achieving eternity, challenge each eternal emperor one after another and become invincible!  But he never killed an emperor.

    Later, he challenged the three ancient masters.

    The three masters, from the endless past to the present, have always stood at the top. No one can shake them.  Outsiders didn't know the true circumstances of the original challenge. When they asked Emperor Xinjian, Emperor Xinjian said: "I lost."

    But among the three masters, another master, the great master of ancient practitioners, said: "His strength is comparable to ours."

    Just this sentence

    The Heart Sword Emperor has become a legend!  Although he rose quickly, he wandered away after the challenge and was never heard from again.  However, the later great masters all believed that the Heart Sword Emperor should be the emperor closest to the three masters in countless years. His Heart Sword Technique was also very highly respected. Unfortunately, he never fully taught his sword skills.  The disciple, just before drifting away, left a complete volume of "Heart Sword Art" in the Tao Alliance.

    This volume of "Heart Sword Art" has become the treasure of the Dao League. Most of the copies circulated to the outside world are incomplete, and only the Dao League owns the truly complete one.  Forces like Mang Yaguo cannot obtain a complete set of "Heart Sword Technique" even at huge cost.

    "Although his swordsmanship and the secrets of swordsmanship alone are extremely high, the swordsmanship and secrets of swordsmanship of some of the heaven-defying Taoists who can kill emperors are higher than him." The great master sighed, "But he is great, and the only thing that is so great is that he can make his heart  Practitioners and practitioners of the gods and demons are almost perfectly combined, so the power can increase so much."

    "Yeah." The twelve golden armored masters also nodded.

    Logically speaking, the Heart Force Flow, the Qi Refining Flow, and the God and Demon Flow should be completely different schools.

    For example, like Betalaie, when fighting, he at most relies on some illusions, or relies on the projection of the world of the heart to suppress and restrain the enemy.It relies on some mental means to assist.  Then fight in close quarters!

    But¡ª¡ª

    The Heart Sword Emperor is different. His divine power bursts out to display his magical powers. The sword comes out with vast power, but the power of the heart affects reality with illusion, and the power of the heart is naturally combined with the sword.  It makes the mental power and the flow of gods and demons perfectly combined The power has been astonishingly improved.  Later, he was considered by later powerful men to be the emperor closest to the three masters.

    Sword Palace.

    "Congratulations to Senior Brother Beiming."

    "Senior Brother Beiming, recognized by the Sword Tower, is now the seventh Sword Lord of our Sword Palace."

    Ji Ning was in a very good mood and was dealing with these fellow disciples. Suddenly he saw a figure in golden armor appearing on the edge of the Sword Tower Forest.

    "Senior Brother Muhua?" Ji Ning recognized him immediately.

    "Beiming, follow me." The master of Muhua Palace said in a message.

    "Everyone, the Palace Master summoned me, so I have to excuse myself." Ji Ning spoke to a group of practitioners around him, and those practitioners also saw Palace Master Muhua in the distance.

    soon.

    Ji Ning and Palace Master Muhua walked together in the mountains and forests.

    "Beiming, you are now recognized by the Sword Tower and become the Sword Lord. According to the rulesyou can choose any treasure in the Divine Weapon Valley that does not exceed one million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual fluid." Palace Master Muhua  Said, "This is also the special treatment given to Sword Lord by our Sword Palace. Only Sword Lord has this benefit."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Isn¡¯t it more than one million square meters?  This is quite a feat.

    That¡¯s right. Sword Lords can become Dao Lords at any time, and once they break through, they are no longer ordinary Dao Lords. This is worthy of cultivation.

    "By the way, now that you have become the Sword Master, there is one thing I should tell you." Palace Master Muhua said with a smile, "Almost all the world realms recognized by the ancient pagoda in the entire Twelve Palaces are now preparing  ¡­Because there is a great opportunity before you.¡±

    "A big opportunity?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Well, eventually four world realms in the entire Twelve Palaces will get this big opportunity." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "This is a truly big opportunity that none of us in the Twelve Palaces can take.  I am afraid that only the great master of the Endless Territory can take advantage of this opportunity. If it were not for a little guy from their royal family, the great master would definitely not take it."

    Palace Master Muhua knows very well that in the heart of the great master, the royal family is the most important.

    For the sake of the royal family, only the great master would give it up!  Four places are given to the Twelve Palaces. Firstly, the Twelve Palaces can also be considered as his subordinates. Secondly, they are mainly to give four helpers to that little royal guy!  Although the ancient domain of the different universe is a great opportunity, it is also a very scary and dangerous place.  This greater opportunity is always accompanied by more terrible dangers.

    "There should be a lot of people recognized by the ancient pagoda in the entire Twelve Palaces." Ji Ning was confused, "Only four can get it?"

    "Only four." Palace Master Muhua sighed, "I'm afraid our Sword Palace won't get any."

    "You have just been recognized by Guta, and you have only joined our Sword Palace for a short period of time. Failure is nothing. But work hard. According to the Lord, the four strongest among you will get this opportunity." Palace Master Muhua said  , he really didn¡¯t have much hope for Ji Ning. Although Ji Ning was recognized by the Great Ancient Pagoda, the other six sword masters had long been recognized by the sword tower.

    "It is estimated that in more than a hundred years, the master will select the four strongest among you." The master of Muhua Palace said.

    "More than a hundred years?" Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    It seems that we have to make preparations.

    "Oh, by the way, you were previously recognized by Guta for the swordsmanship. Do you know the name of this swordsmanship?" Palace Master Muhua asked Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "I don't know, I got this swordsmanship by chance. Because I didn't know its name, I gave it the name 'Unknown Swordsmanship.' Brother Muhua, do you know this name?" Ji Ning's eyes suddenly became intense.  Just after performing the seventh form, 'Heart of Heaven and Earth', Ji Ning discovered that although this form was slightly more difficult than Emperor Xuejian's 'Reincarnation Form', the secret of swordsmanship was actually at the same level, and the difficulty lay in the nameless swordsmanship.  This move, the Heart of Heaven and Earth, is more ethereal and pursues the feeling of the soul. It is the perfect combination of mental power and sword moves.

    Ji Ning is indeed quite talented in mental strength. Although his mental strength is not strong, he still used this trick.

    If his mental power is higher, or even reaches the sixth level to create his own 'heart world,' then this move will be much more powerful.

    "This is a swordsmanship that perfectly combines the flow of mind and the way of the sword." After Ji Ning performed this move, he understood the preciousness of this swordsmanship and immediately became eager for it.

    "I do know." Palace Master Muhua nodded, "This swordsmanship is aA powerful emperor whose strength is almost comparable to that of the Lord.  "

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 15 Preparation

    Ji Ning was overjoyed, finally knowing the origin of Wuming Swordsmanship.

    Palace Master Muhua continued: "This emperor is called the 'Heart Sword Emperor'. He rose very quickly and was the most dazzling in the entire Endless Territory for a period of time. However, after he bloomed with dazzling light, he soon drifted away."  Wandering away. His strength should be the closest to the three masters in the endless years."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    After he practiced the seventh form of Wuming Swordsmanship, he discovered that in terms of swordsmanship alone, the 'Heart Sword Emperor' was comparable to the 'Xuejian Emperor'.  The power of the move immediately increased greatly. It is probably much stronger than Emperor Xuejian, and it is normal to be comparable to the three major masters.

    It¡¯s not that Emperor Xuejian is weak. Emperor Xuejian created the ¡®Reincarnation Style¡¯ when he was in the World Realm and used this to break through and become a Dao Lord. If he were in the Sword Tower Forest, he would be recognized by the Sword Tower if he created the ¡®Reincarnation Style¡¯!  With this level of swordsmanship, one-step Daojun can even compete with the more ordinary Two-step Daojun through breakthroughs.

    Of course, Betalaie and Dongxiu are much more evil. Once they break through, the one-step Taoist master can rival the three-step Taoist master, but the harder the road, the harder it is to become an emperor!  The more evil you are, the harder it is to become an emperor. After endless years, only the three masters have achieved it.

    "What's the name of his swordsmanship?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Before he wandered around, he left a complete volume of swordsmanship in the Dao League, called "Sword Art of the Heart."" Palace Master Muhua said, "Only the Dao League has this complete volume of swordsmanship."

    "Only the Dao Alliance?" Ji Ning was a little disappointed.

    "Well, because this is the only swordsmanship that perfectly combines mind practitioners with the refining air of gods and demons, and can achieve eternity." Palace Master Muhua said.

    Those who are gods and demons can perfectly combine mental strength and swordsmanship to fight in close combat.

    By practicing Qi Flow, you can also control flying swords. The same mental strength and swordsmanship are perfectly combined.

    "The swordsmanship is comparable to that of the Lord, and it is the only one. Naturally, the Taoist Alliance will not spread it to outsiders. No matter how high the price is paid by Mangya Country, they are not willing to do it. This is no longer something that can be exchanged for treasures. It is the foundation of a force.  Zhushi." Palace Master Muhua said, "The ones spread outside are all incomplete. How many techniques have you mastered in total?"

    "Just the first seven postures." Ji Ning said.

    Palace Master Muhua was a little disappointed: "The first seven postures were created by Emperor Xinjian before he became Dao Lord, and they are also the most widely circulated. I thought you had some special circumstances. By the way, you went to the ancient library to read them.  What? Among the incomplete swordsmanship in the ancient library, there are the first ten moves of "Swordsmanship of the Heart"."

    "Is there an ancient book collection building?" Ji Ning was pleasantly surprised. After all, there were too many swordsmanships displayed in the ancient book collection building. There were tens of millions of incomplete volumes. Every one of them required spiritual consciousness to penetrate and check, even if it was just all of them.  To read it once, reading a thousand volumes in one day is very fast, and it would take hundreds of years.

    "This is what Mangya Country has paid to buy the top ten moves, which can be disseminated publicly." Palace Master Muhua said, "You are a practitioner after all, and you will surely be able to get involved with the Taoist Alliance in the future.  When the time comes, you can also go to the Dao Alliance and spend some Chaos Spiritual Liquid to write down the entire volume of "Heart Sword Technique"."

    Ji Ning nodded. He was a member of Tiancang Palace and indeed had a close relationship with the Taoist Alliance.

    "Be prepared, there are still more than a hundred years, and only four of the twelve palaces will finally get that opportunity." Palace Master Muhua smiled and asked.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning and the Master of Muhua Palace separated, they immediately went to the ancient library. Inside the ancient library were tens of millions of volumes of swordsmanship. Ji Ning quickly discovered a jade slip with the words "ÐĽ£·¨" on it.  , Ji Ning didn¡¯t know it in the past, but now he knows that the Heart Sword Skill is the Nameless Sword Skill.

    "It's really it." After getting this jade slip, as soon as his spiritual consciousness penetrated it, the information immediately poured into his memory. It was indeed the first ten moves. There was also an introduction to the swordsmanship in this scroll.

    There are a total of fifteen styles in this volume of swordsmanship. The first seven styles were created by the Heart Sword Emperor before he became the Dao Lord!  He became the Dao Lord by virtue of the seventh move, and later became the Eternal Emperor by virtue of the fifteenth move.

    "It's getting more and more mysterious." Ji Ning couldn't help but sigh when he saw the next three moves. In fact, you don't have to be a fool to see that the first step in this swordsmanship is the 'Heart Sword Move'.

    The heart sword style has extremely high requirements on the state of mind. It requires understanding the world of heart sword and absolute control of the sword.

    The next move requires both sword and heart.

    The sixth form a thread of connection between the soul and the soul. This realm of soul connection is more mysterious and mysterious than the 'Heart Sword World'. It is a complete feeling of connection between the two minds.

    The seventh form is even better, it is the 'Heart of Heaven and Earth', which directly triggers the perfect harmony of mind and power, and the sword is like the tears of a loved one.

    "hisSwordsmanship is not that high among sword masters.  "Ji Ning has seen a lot in the Sword Tower Forest, and his horizons are very high," but the mystery of the combination of mental power and swordsmanship is worth exploring.  "

    ¡­¡­

    The Twelfth Palace, the Palace of Fire.

    "Have you heard? A world realm called Beiming in the Sword Palace was recognized by the ancient pagoda just today."

    "Ah, the world realm is recognized by the ancient pagoda? What a monster."

    "There are seven sword masters in the Sword Palace, right?"

    Some black-armored Dao Lords also chatted with each other during patrols. News spreads very quickly between the twelve palaces. It should be noted that for a world-level person recognized by the ancient pagoda, there are only more than sixty in the entire twelve palaces, generally worth hundreds of millions.  Only one appears every ten thousand years, and those who are recognized by the ancient pagoda are destined to be no ordinary Tao Lords in the future.

    "Really monsters, we can't even enter the Flame Palace, but those monsters are recognized by the ancient pagoda in the Twelve Palaces." The World Realm people at the door of the Flame Palace also quickly started talking and lamenting about it.  Sad.

    "This Taoist brother, what does it mean to be recognized by the ancient pagoda?" A tall and thin young man with green hair asked immediately.

    "Let me tell you, joining the world realm of the Twelve Palaces is nothing. Some of them can't become Tao Lords! Those who have a high enough level of enlightenment and can become Tao Lords at any time are still nothing! Only if the realm is high enough to a certain level  , can resonate with the ancient pagoda. I heard that in such a world, as long as you are willing to break through, once you break through and become a First-Step Dao Lord, you will be comparable to an ordinary Second-Step Dao Lord."

    "What, as long as you are willing, you can become a Dao Lord at any time? Can you still be comparable to the Erpao Lord?" Many world realms were shocked by this, and everyone was talking about it.

    "Um?"

    "Beiming?"

    Among the large group of people outside the Flame Palace who wanted to pass the test and join the World Realm, there were two people who were familiar with Ji Ning. One was the Fire Fairy Su Youji, and the other was the Danbao World God.  I tried many times, but still could not pass the test and enter the Flame Palace.

    "Master, has he been recognized by the ancient pagoda?" Fire Fairy Su Youji was overjoyed, "That's so awesome, Master is so awesome." Fire Fairy Su Youji didn't care about anything else, turned around and left, heading towards the space-time teleportation array in the Flame Palace in the distance.  Rush, she wants to return to the Sword Palace. Her master has such a happy event, how can a follower like her not go to congratulate him?

    "Brother Beiming?" The chubby Danbao World God was also stunned, "Sword Palace must be my brother Beiming. Brother Beiming told me that he wants to join the Sword Palace. How many people can there be in the Sword Palace?  In the world realm, it is unlikely that the Taoist names will be repeated. Alas, I have been here all these years and have never been able to enter the Flame Palace, so I might as well follow Brother Beiming."

    The God of Danbao World made a decision quickly and turned around and headed towards the space-time teleportation array. Even if he did not follow Ji Ning, Ji Ning was kind to him after all. He had to go and congratulate Ji Ning for his breakthrough.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow." Su Youji and Danbao World God waited for several hours, and together with other practitioners, took the time and space teleportation array from the Flame Palace to the Sword Palace.

    Su Youji walked directly into the Sword Palace. She was a servant of Ji Ning and could enter and leave the Sword Palace.

    The Danbao World God who came to the Sword Palace with Su Youji said to the black-armored Taoist Lord who was blocking the way: "Senior, I want to meet Beiming Sword Lord, I am his friend."

    "Meet Lord Beiming Sword?" Su Youji, who was walking in front, couldn't help but look back at the chubby Danbao World God.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    The top of the mountain in the Sword Palace, inside the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Danbao World God are all sitting.

    "Youji, this is the Danbao World God I mentioned to you." Ji Ning smiled, "He was the first one to fight me on Star Island."

    The God of Danbao World felt a little ashamed and said: "I really overestimated my abilities at that time. Fortunately, Dao Brother Beiming was merciful, otherwise I would have died at that time."

    Ji Ning smiled: "This can be regarded as our fate."

    "Yes, it is fate." Danbao World God looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Brother Beiming, I have nowhere to go in Mangya Country. I have tried again and again over the years, but I have not been able to enter the Flame Palace.  .So I came to join you and follow you. I wonder if I can have such luck?"

    "Follow me?" Ji Ning was startled, then smiled, "If you don't mind, I will certainly welcome you. No one else can ask for such an alchemy master."

    "That's it." Danbao World God made a life-saving oath very readily. It is also a common oath of following in the endless realm. The oath of following will not be too restrictive. Today's Ji Ning can achieve it at any time.  Dao Lord, and he is still an ordinary Dao Lord. Such a being is absolutely qualified to make him Dan Bao.Followed by the world gods.

    "Danbao has met his master." Danbao World God stood up and bowed respectfully.

    "Okay, okay, you and I don't need these false gifts." Ji Ning smiled. He had a crush on the world god Danbao for the first time. This chubby young man with red lips and white teeth was like a baby. Everything was reflected on his face.  On the world level, such an innocent mind is rare.

    "Alas, I finally have a supporter. I have been so frustrated in Mangya Kingdom these years." Danbao World God sighed.

    "Fire Fairy, we didn't know each other before, but now we are following the master together." Danbao World God looked at the Fire Fairy Su Youji and said.

    "Yes." Fire Fairy Su Youji nodded.

    "Can't you say a few more words?" Danbao World God was helpless. Fire Fairy Su Youji glanced at him, smiled, and said nothing more.

    Ji Ning said, "By the way, I have something I need you to do."

    "Master, please give me your instructions." Danbao World God and Fire Fairy Su Youji said. Su Youji was even a little excited. Ji Ning rarely gave her orders.

    "There is a big opportunity, and I have some hope of getting it, so I naturally have to do my best to prepare." Ji Ning said, "I am going to sell a treasure, the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit! I need your help."

    The Blood Flame Cloud Fruit is the most valuable treasure in my body now.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 16 Selling Baby

    "Blood Flame Cloud Fruit?" Su Youji was confused.

    "Blood Flame Cloud Fruit?" Danbao World God exclaimed with wide eyes.

    "You know?" Su Youji looked at the Danbao World God on the side.

    The World God of Danbao couldn't care less and nodded: "This is a real treasure. It is a special treasure that can only be bred under special circumstances. It has mysterious and unpredictable power, especially for practitioners of fire walking."  It's what you dream of. Of course, you can't do it. Your Qi-refining body is too fragile and can't withstand the impact of the energy of the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit. You must be a divine body from the God-Devil Style to withstand it, and then forcibly transform it into a fire-attribute divine body.  By then you will be able to easily control some of the Chaos Divine Fire, and if you run for your life, the Dao Lord may not even be able to catch up."

    "So powerful?" Su Youji was surprised. Even Dao Lord couldn't catch up?

    "If it is sold to Shenbing Valley, it can be sold for one million cubic meters." Ji Ning said, "But I hope to sell it for a higher price, so you can help me spread the news. All I need to do is pass it on to those black-armored Daoists.  Gentlemen, they will definitely spread the word word of mouth, and soon everyone in the Twelve Palaces will know about it, and there must be some among them who really want the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit."

    "Sell it at a high price, it's too easy, leave it to me." Danbao World God was very confident.

    "You can spread the news, even if a Dao Lord comes to see me, just let them bid." Ji Ning said, "In a hundred years, I will come back from Sword Tower Forest and select the Dao Lord with the highest bid.  , give him the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit."

    "good."

    "clear."

    Danbao World God and Su Youji were both a little excited. Although the matter was very simple, the fact that millions of cubic meters of chaotic spiritual fluid were involved still made their blood boil.

    "Okay, I'm going to the Sword Tower Forest." Ji Ning stood up.

    "Can I freely enter and leave the Sword Palace now?" Danbao World God was a little worried. Ji Ning had personally led him in just now, otherwise he would have been attacked by the Sword Palace's formation restrictions.

    "Don't worry, the spirit of the Sword Palace already knew it when you became my follower." Ji Ning said. The Sword Palace has rules. Each formal member of the Sword Palace can arrange up to two servants to enter and exit the Sword Palace freely. Now Su Youji  , Danbao World God can come and go freely, but Ji Ning cannot let the third servant come and go freely.

    Whoops.

    Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and flew out of the gate of the Immortal Mansion, flying towards the Sword Tower Forest in the distance.

    Watching Ji Ning leave, both Danbao World God and Su Youji felt a little pressure. Although the matter was simple, it was after all a matter of millions of cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid.

    "I just followed, I must do this well." Danbao World God secretly said.

    "There is nothing I can do to help the master. I must not disappoint the master in this matter." The same is true for Su Youji.

    Sword Tower Forest.

    Ji Ning released the Time Thatched Cottage and sat cross-legged in it to start practicing.

    "I hope it can be sold for a higher price. I don't have any other valuable treasures." Ji Ning secretly thought, although there are a few eternal magic weapons and the like, they are very ordinary eternal magic weapons. The only thing that can surpass  One hundred thousand square meters is another snow map scroll. It is a palace map that Ji Ning got on the way from Star Island to Sword Palace. Ji Ning is not in a hurry to sell it. He is really short of money. He can sell it at any time.  Sell ??it, and if the opportunity is good, you can sell it for a higher price.

    But no matter what, the price of the treasures that Ji Ning can sell is not high.

    Blood Flame Cloud Fruit

    In fact, selling in the twelfth house is not the best choice.  Because almost all the powerful people in the Twelve Palaces are outside. Although there are literally hundreds of Dao Lords in the Sword Palace (not counting the black-armored Dao Lords), almost all of them are wandering outside, and only about ten of them are inside the Sword Palace.  .  This is true for all twelve houses. There are relatively few competitors. It is difficult for Ji Ning to sell at too high a price.

    ??????????????????????????? If it is in the Taoist League, and some Taoist princes of the Taoist League have a big gathering, then the price may be too high.

    But by that time, Ji Ning might have become a Dao Lord. Even if the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit was sold at a higher price, it wouldn¡¯t be as helpful to him as it is now!

    time flies.

    With the help of Su Youji, the World God of Danbao, the news that the Sword Lord Beiming of the Sword Palace wanted to sell the precious Blood Flame Cloud Fruit quickly spread throughout the Twelve Palaces.

    "Blood Flame Cloud Fruit?"

    The most excited ones are undoubtedly the Dao Lords of the Flame Palace and those in the World Realm. Unfortunately, 99% of those in the World Realm can only think about it.

    They practice fire. If they can have a fire-attribute divine body, they can practice faster, which is naturally the most suitable.

    "Blood Flame Cloud Fruit?"

    The Palace of Swords, the Palace of Heart and Power, the Palace of Swords, the Palace of Time and Space, the Palace of Life and Death, etc. also have Tao Lords and World Realms who have the same desire for this.

    LikeJi Ning is from the Sword Palace, but his divine body is a thunder-attribute divine body.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the way, if you follow the water or metal path it's impossible to get a fire-attribute divine body. Doing so will get twice the result with half the effort, and your enlightenment will be disturbed.

    "That junior Beiming Sword Lord wants to sell it within a hundred years? I'm afraid it's just to compete for that big opportunity. Hey fellow Taoist, why should we compete with each other for the price? Since he definitely wants to sell it, is it completely overpriced?  "Immediately, some Dao Lords had an idea. Among the Dao Lords in the Twelve Palaces, there are also evil ones, and some even engage in serious sins. Although they were afraid of the oath and did not dare to do anything to Ji Ning, it is normal to lower the price.

    "The highest price quoted now is 1.3 million cubic meters!" The Danbao World God of Sword Palace Immortal Mansion said directly.

    "What?"

    The old man, who exuded a violent and destructive aura, frowned, "Who offered such a high price?"

    "This cannot be leaked." Danbao World God said calmly, "If your price is not higher than this, there is no need to say it."

    "You're a junior." The old man was angry and turned around and left.

    ¡®Danbao.  "Watching the old man leave, Su Youji whispered, "You deliberately lied to him. If no one pays too high, won't it be troublesome?  "

    "Don't worry." Danbao World God is very confident.

    Danbao World God and others also found that the Dao Lords were not in a hurry to bid. After all, Ji Ning had given a one-hundred-year deadline, and they did not want to raise the price too high at the beginning.  There is even a tacit understanding among some Dao Lords secretly.

    After the first half of the year.

    The old man exuding a violent aura is here again.

    "I will pay 1.31 million square meters." The old man bid.

    "The highest price now is 1.33 million cubic meters." Danbao World God said with his eyes wide open.

    "Ah." The old man was shocked.

    The price of Danbao World God changes again and again, 1.33 million cubic meters, 1.35 million cubic meters, 1.36 million cubic meters, 1.37 million cubic meters every six months or a year.  Some lifting changes.

    Facing the rising prices, the Taoists who had a tacit understanding became a little anxious.

    ¡°Who keeps bidding?¡±

    "Why do prices keep rising?"

    When the price keeps rising, they can be calm, but when the price keeps rising, they become a little anxious.

    In this regard, the Alchemy World God was secretly proud: "Don't even look at what I do. I am a master of alchemy. Not only am I good at alchemy, but I also know how to sell elixirs." Selling treasures also requires skills. These prices  Many of them are false, but under the bewitchment of the Danbao World God, some real quotes were still induced.

    In the blink of an eye, a hundred years have passed.

    "The highest quotation now is 1.46 million cubic meters! It's already the last year." Danbao World Shinto said, "My master will come back from Sword Tower Forest at any time. When the master comes back, it will be the final deadline.  The one with the highest bid will get the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit."

    "What, will it end as soon as his master comes back from Sword Tower Forest?"

    "Now that it's the last year, isn't it possible that Beiming Sword Master will return at any time?"

    Some Tao Lords who were extremely patient at first could no longer hold back. After all, once Ji Ning came back, what they missed would be gone.  They don't think Danbao World God is lying.  Because facing so many Dao Lords, one would not dare to lie about the deadline.

    "I will pay 1.47 million square meters."

    "1.48 million square meters."

    "One and a half million cubic meters."

    The price has risen very fast in the last year. Some Dao Lords are really in urgent need of it. Once they have such treasures, 99% of Dao Lords will not be able to catch up.  At normal flying speed, even Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao cannot fly as fast as Chaos Divine Thunder and Chaos Divine Fire!  Unless there is a similar method of controlling the Chaos Divine Fire, if you miss this opportunity, you don¡¯t know when the next time will be. Even if it shows up next time, I am afraid that by the time they get the news, the baby may have already been bought.  After all, the Endless Territory is so huge that it is usually too late when the news actually reaches our ears.

    The God of Danbao World also deliberately went to the Sword Tower Forest and sent a message to Ji Ning: "Master, don't come back in a hurry. Give me half a year, and you will come back in half a year."

    "Okay." Ji Ning believed them.

    Because it may end at any time, and some of them are really in great demand, once you sell one of these naturally bred miraculous fruits, you don¡¯t know how long it will take for another one to appear, so the price competition becomes obviously fierce.

    Ji Ning finally returned to Immortal Mansion from Sword Tower Forest.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning fell from the sky, and at the door of the Immortal Mansion were Su Youji and Danbao World God."One million eight hundred thousand cubic meters." Danbao World God said proudly.

    "What?" Ji Ning was a little surprised. If it were sold to a big influence, it would only cost one million cubic meters. If the opportunity was good, a large number of Dao Lords would compete for the price and the price could double.  However, there are not too many Dao Lords in the Twelve Palaces now, and it was completely beyond Ji Ning's expectation to sell 1.8 million square meters.  He originally thought that reaching 1.5 million square meters would be pretty good.

    "

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 17 A Thousand Years Arrived

    Mangya Kingdom, Royal Palace.

    On the Thirteen Thrones of the Void, the great master looked at the sixty-seven suspended scenes and said softly: "A thousand years have arrived."

    The twelve golden-armored masters who were chatting leisurely, closing their eyes and meditating, or drinking quietly were all shaken.

    "Master, how do you choose the strongest one?" The twelve golden armored masters all looked at the great master.

    "These world realms recognized by Guta are all amazing and have many methods. How can we fairly select the top four?

    The great master's beard was as white as snow. He gently stroked his beard and said with a smile: "Let them go to Daojun Cloud Realm. It must be completed within three days! The four who have entered the Daojun Cloud Realm the farthest away,  You will get this opportunity.¡±

    "Breaking into the Dao Lord Cloud Realm?" The twelve powerful men all understood.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Sword Palace, in the ancient sword tower forest, Ji Ning is sitting cross-legged in the Time Thatched Cottage.

    "Beiming, come to me quickly." A voice sounded directly in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning opened his eyes, with a faint edge in his eyes, "A thousand years have passed, and it seems it's time for the last battle."

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is much stronger than when he first realized the 'Reincarnation Style' and 'Heart of Heaven and Earth'. In fact, his swordsmanship is still improving and has not reached any bottleneck limit, but time is limited!  The great master only gave one thousand years.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After collecting the Time Thatched Cottage, Ji Ning flew away from the ancient pagoda forest and flew towards the location of the Master of Muhua Palace.

    ¡­¡­

    The Master of Muhua Palace is sitting cross-legged on a golden-red futon, and in front of him are seven practitioners sitting cross-legged, some are children, some are teenagers, some are young, some are even old, and their auras of swordsmanship are all completely different.  The age and even the state of mind of a practitioner cannot be judged from the surface. Some practitioners may reach old age, but suddenly break out and embark on the path of spiritual practice.

    "A thousand years have come." Muhua Palace Master glanced at Ji Ning and the others, "You are the only seven people in our Sword Palace recognized by the ancient pagoda. Now there are sixty-seven people in the entire Twelve Palaces who are the same as you.  Everyone at every level is desperately trying to get this opportunity."

    "Sixty-seven people competed, four won."

    "The great master has given an order for you to enter the Dao Lord Cloud Realm. It must be completed within three days. The four who have penetrated the deepest into the Dao Lord Cloud Realm will finally get the opportunity." Palace Master Muhua said.

    "Suddenly, the auras of Ji Ning, Yan Kuang Sword Lord, Wu Xiu Sword Lord, etc. all changed. They would all try their best. Those who practice swordsmanship are determined to move forward.

    "Among the twelve palaces, the World Realm of the Sword Palace is the strongest, and the Heart Power Palace and the Time and Space Palace also have very deep foundations." Palace Master Muhua's eyes fell on the seven sword masters in front of him, "I hopeour sword palace can  It would be a shame to get a spot and not get anything.¡±

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and the others were all solemn.

    They will not be angry because of the words of Palace Master Muhua. They can practice to this level. They are all extraordinary people. They also know how to respect their opponents. But all of those opponents can be recognized by the ancient pagoda.  Yes, some are special beings, and some also have great opportunities. No one can underestimate them.

    "I'll try my best." Ji Ning's heart was boiling with fighting spirit. Competing with this group of World Realm people recognized by the ancient pagoda, although they didn't actually fight, still made Ji Ning's fighting spirit boiling.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Lord of Li Xing Palace is the undisputed strongest Dao Lord in the Twelve Palaces. Even among all the forces in the Endless Territory, he is the second-ranked Dao Lord. He has personally guided you for so long. If you only get one spot this time,  , I will be ashamed of you." Yinfeng Daojun's voice is cold and arrogant, which is his character in his bones.

    When he was a mortal boy, he was captured into an extremely powerful evil sect. Everyone in the sect was an evil person. Of course, for Yinfeng Daojun, that was a long, long time ago. He now exhales casually,  He can even annihilate the original sect. He is now the deputy palace master of the Sword Palace. His reputation has a great deterrent effect in the endless territory.

    "Don't worry, Palace Master."

    "Don't say two, we will try to get four this time."

    These sword masters in the Sword Palace are all full of confidence.

    ¡­¡­

    The group of World Realms recognized by the ancient pagoda that the Twelve Palaces had been waiting for were all notified by their own powerful forces. Afterwards, some went directly to the Dao Lord Cloud Realm, while others calmed down and wanted to go.  Try again on the last day.

    " Daojun Yunjie, if you really want to break into it, it is very fast, half a day is enough."

    Heart Palace.

    &nbsp; There was silence in the Xinli Palace. Whether it was World Realm or Dao Lord, their numbers were pitiful.  Only one of them was recognized by Guta - Mr. Feng Yixin.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one in the Xinli Palace. It¡¯s really lonely.¡±

    A thin young man with a bald head and red clothes and strange red divine patterns on his face smiled and said to himself, "Sister, let's see how your brother breaks into the Junyun Realm."

    As he walked, a flaming red bird appeared under his feet. Illusion and reality merged. He was obviously practicing even walking. He was also famous in the entire twelve palaces. For no other reason than that he came from the Heart Power Palace.  !  Although there are very few big cats and kittens in the Heart Power Palace, every one of them is terrifying.

    Beta Laie is mainly based on the path of light, supplemented by mental strength.

    ????????????????? Feng Yixin Jun really puts all his mind into mental cultivation. In terms of achievements in mental cultivation alone, he far surpasses Betalaie.  Betalaie is the realm of light that has reached the extreme of the world realm.

    ¡­¡­

    "The great master has personally taught me, and this time he presented a great opportunity I, Qinghuan, will definitely get it." This is a young man wearing a black strange imperial robe and a high crown. He is a member of the world of the Time and Space Palace.  The most powerful one among them calls himself 'Prince Qinghuan'. Although he treats people more naturally on the surface, he is actually very crazy at heart.

    "Breaking into Daojunyun Realm?"

    "Hmph." Prince Qinghuan flew directly towards Dao Lord Yunjie in the Time and Space Palace.

    ¡­¡­

    Almost the same day after receiving the news, more than half of the world rushed towards Dao Lord Yunjie.  Each of the twelve palaces has a Dao Lord Cloud Realm, and the difficulty is the same.

    Whoosh.

    In Sword Palace, Divine Weapon Valley, Ji Ning fell from high altitude.

    "Beiming." The two guards of the Divine Weapon Valley, Jian Wu and Jian Liu, both looked at Ji Ning.

    "Five of Swords, Six of Swords." Ji Ning said humbly, "I have been recognized by the ancient pagoda. Should I be able to choose a treasure of no more than one million square meters in the Divine Weapon Valley?"

    "Yes." Jian Wu nodded, "Sword Palace will naturally give preferential treatment to world realms that can be recognized by Sword Tower."

    "Jian Wu, can you come with me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Okay." Jian Wu nodded, and he also guessed that Bei Ming must be very generous, otherwise he wouldn't be allowed in.

    There are countless treasures in the Shenbing Valley building, but Ji Ning went straight to the back corner.

    On one of the cases, there is a seemingly ordinary black bottle, but the price tag of the black bottle is a full 1.5 million cubic meters!  This bottle is the magic weapon "Sacred Water Seven Flags Bottle", which contains seven kinds of divine water. The seven kinds of divine water form a huge formation of seven flags of divine water, which can easily annihilate and destroy the enemy.

    "Can I get this Seven Flags Bottle of Divine Water?" Ji Ning asked.

    Jianwu shook his head slightly: "You can only choose one that does not exceed one million cubic meters. If you insist on choosing it, you need to make up for it by another five hundred thousand cubic meters."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    There are several kinds of treasures in the Divine Weapon Valley that contain the divine water of the Tao. They are usually made from the divine water of the Tao. Choosing this 'Seven Flags Bottle of Divine Water' is relatively the most cost-effective.

    "What else do you want?" Jianwu also heard that Ji Ning had sold the Blood Flame Cloud Fruit for 1.8 million cubic meters.

    "I also need some Tao Divine Thunder." Ji Ning smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning left the Divine Weapon Valley, turned into a stream of light, and flew back to his Immortal Mansion.

    "Master." Su Youji and the gods of Danbao World came to greet him.

    "Don't disturb me. No matter who comes, don't pay attention." Ji Ning asked and went directly into his quiet room.

    In the quiet room, Ji Ning sat cross-legged, with a black bottle, a cyan cauldron, and a gray gourd in front of him.

    This time, I bought a total of seven kinds of divine water of Tao, five kinds of divine thunder of Tao, and paid 2.1 million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid!  If you include the one million gifted by Sword Palace, these Tao Divine Water and Tao Divine Thunder actually consumed more than three million cubic meters in total!

    "With this, my strength will be greatly increased." Ji Ning calmed down, and the methods of Nine Origin Divine Thunder and Nine Origin Divine Water appeared in his mind.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 18 Cultivation

    Ning's mind moved, and he saw a looming bolt of lightning flying out of the gray gourd. It seemed inconspicuous, but in fact its power was extremely terrifying. Under Ji Ning's control, it directly enveloped Ji Ning's divine body, and at the same time, the lightning naturally  Penetrating Ji Ning's divine body, this is completely suicidal for a weak person. Please note that this is a divine thunder of the Tao. If it is a weak person, it will be turned into ashes immediately.

    When Ning was still a god, the divine body could not withstand the nine-cornered electric snake. In order to control the nine-cornered electric snake, he first let the ancestral thunder level electric snake touch the divine body again and again to transform the divine body, transforming the divine body into thunder and lightning attributes. But at that time  Ji Ning had to die many times before finally transforming into a clone. Then he could coexist with the Nine-horned Electric Snake, and introduced the Nine-horned Electric Snake into the 'Electric Snake's Egg' in his body at that time, into the divine pattern lair.

    What about now?

    Nowadays, Ji Ning's "Golden Image Divine Power" has been fully completed, and his divine body is comparable to the best magic weapon of Tao!  This 'divine thunder of Tao' can't hurt Ji Ning's divine body at all.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The looming electric light, after entering Ji Ning's body, seemed to be attracted by a great attraction, and it quickly burrowed towards one of the nine sources of thunder and lightning in the golden elixir chaotic world.  Also looming, the two seemed to come from the same source. The divine thunder of Tao actively poured into the source of thunder and lightning, and also absorbed the power of the previous chaotic divine thunder.

    "A 'God of Tao Thunder,' is done." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The reason why the Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods divided "Nine Sources of Divine Thunder" into the first part and the second part was that he was already a Taoist at that time. He specially created the first part mainly to build the 'source of thunder and lightning.  'The source of thunder and lightning is just like the 'Electric Snake's egg' when Ji Ning refined the nine-cornered electric snake. The divine pattern space is where thunder and lightning usually stay, and it is their home!

    "The source of thunder and lightning is created by the Tao Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods. It is ten thousand times more advanced than the egg of the electric snake. It not only has a great attraction for the Tao God Thunder, but also makes them like to stay here."

    "Come again." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The four cauldron ears of the big green cauldron in front of him immediately rushed out. Under Ji Ning's control, four divine thunders of Tao penetrated into Ji Ning's body. These four divine thunders of Tao were also attracted by the other four sources of thunder and lightning.  , were quickly attracted to each other, and settled on their respective sources of thunder and lightning.

    "There is also the Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd." Ji Ning finally took out the Yuanyi Water and Fire Gourd that had been used for a long time. Using the same method, he also introduced the two Tao Divine Thunder into the source of thunder and lightning in his body.

    There are nine sources of lightning in total!

    The nine divine thunders of chaos are completely of the same origin.  Ji Ning now has a total of seven divine thunders!  These Seven Avenues of Divine Thunder are considered the cheapest of the seven, and they also cost Ji Ning 2.1 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid!  As for the seven kinds of divine water, Ji Ning consumed 1.5 million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid.

    Thunder and lightning are more powerful and more popular among practitioners. The price is indeed higher than divine water.

    Not long after Ji Ning came to the Sword Palace, he bought the Nine Chaos Divine Waters. He had the sources of the Nine Divine Waters in his body, and absorbed the Divine Thunder of Tao. In the same way, he also used the same method to absorb the seven Divine Waters of Tao.  All were transferred into the seven sources of divine water in the body.

    "It's transferred in." Ji Ning was a little excited, "I wonder if I can practice the secret technique in the next chapter."

    "Transferred in, it's nothing."

    After all, these Tao Divine Thunder and Tao Divine Water are in the magic weapon, and Ji Ning can still control them to attack!  It¡¯s no different than inside the body.

    "According to the second chapter of the secret technique record of "Nine Source Divine Thunder", you can only practice it if you become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death."

    "Because the divine thunder of Tao is thousands of times more violent and difficult to control than the divine thunder of chaos. The magic power of the world realm needs to be controlled, and there is no possibility of cultivating it into a second-level divine thunder." Ji Ning's eyes were bright. Yes, he originally wanted to  He practiced the Nine Source Divine Thunder and controlled the nine Chaos Divine Thunder at the same time. He tried to refine it into a secret technique, but failed many times. In the end, he succeeded with the power of blue and white mist.

    With the power of the blue and white mist, it was a hundred times easier to control the Chaos Divine Thunder than using magic power.

    "The reason why Dao Lord can practice in the next chapter is because the magic power of the world realm is too weak. But I have the power of blue and white mist. The power of my blue and white mist should be comparable to the power of Yi Yi Dao Lord. According to the Nine Origin Divine Thunder Method, Yi Yi Dao  You are expected to master the second level of divine thunder, and even the third level of divine thunder." Ji Ning is looking forward to it.

    The second level of divine thunder is the secret technique that allows the two divine thunders of the Tao to truly and perfectly combine!  The power can be greatly improved!

    The power of the second level of divine thunder alone is probably comparable to that of Ji Ning's current combination of the seven avenues of divine thunder and the seven avenues of divine water!  Ji Ning is actually relying on large numbers to win with quantity.  But so many alliances?It is as heavy as the divine thunder.

    "If you can practice the second level of divine thunder, and then the second level of divine water, and combine it with other divine thunder and divine water the power will be extraordinary." Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    "let's start."

    Using the power of blue and white mist to empower the divine body to fight is the most direct way to fight.

    Use it to practice secret skills, that¡¯s great!  Because this is a power comparable to Dao Lord's magic power.

    "Huu~~, "Huu~~~"

    The power of the blue and white mist was used according to the content of the secret technique in the second chapter of "Nine Sources of Divine Thunder". It seemed as if an invisible big hand quickly wrapped around the water smoke divine thunder and the fire cloud divine thunder. These are the two easiest to control relatively speaking.  Divine thunder!  ,.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "Completely controllable!"

    "My guess is indeed correct! The power of my blue and white mist can indeed control the divine thunder of Tao just like the power of Dao Lord." Ji Ning was excited, which means that his idea is completely possible.  The divine thunder was naturally violent, but under the control of the power of the blue and white mist, it was still under control.

    They began to change according to Ji Ning's thoughts, changing each other, and secret techniques were also being used.

    The further you go, the more complicated it becomes. The secret techniques of "Nine Source Divine Thunder" and "Nine Source Divine Water" are essentially the same as refining alchemy, constantly adjusting and distributing these divine thunders, and finally causing a qualitative change in power.  !  Just like alchemy requires extremely delicate control, now Ji Ning also needs extremely delicate control.

    The further back you go, the harder it gets.

    "Bang~~~" With just a slight mistake, the entire secret technique failed. The two divine thunders of Tao immediately dispersed completely and each rushed back to the source of their own thunder and lightning.

    "The power of my blue and white mist is obviously much stronger than the magic power of the World Realm. I believe it is no worse than the magic power of Dao Lord. My soul is also comparable to the soul of Dao Lord. I don't believe it!" Ji Ning tried again.

    once.

    Twice.

    Three times¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    I tried twenty times in succession and failed every time.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Try the divine water of Tao again, maybe you can refine it into the second level divine water." Ji Ning tried again. It was obvious that the divine water of Tao was easier and not as violent as the divine thunder. However, as the refining progressed, it even reached  In the final stage, it still failed, and it failed again and again, so Ji Ning finally gave up.

    "How come they failed one after another?" Ji Ning carefully recalled the contents of the two methods.

    Introduction to the two major methods

    Nine-source divine thunder and nine-source divine water are secret techniques created by Wanshen Daojun using his experience in refining alchemy and refining weapons. The combination of extremely exquisite manipulation of divine thunder and divine water resulted in an extremely terrifying secret technique.  If you become a Four-step Master, you can hope to practice the Nine-Level Divine Thunder and the Nine-Level Divine Water.  One-step Taoist masters can usually master the second level of divine thunder and the second level of divine water, and may even be able to master the third level of divine thunder and triple divine water.

    "Why can't I even practice the second level of divine thunder?"

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s very difficult to control them.¡± Ji Ning was suddenly startled.

    "I see!"

    "The Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods is a Taoist king on the edge of Hedao. He has mastered the ultimate Nine-Level Divine Thunder and Nine-Level Divine Water. But who is he? He is a puppet who refines alchemy, weapons, and refining. He is a true grand master in everything.  He is very proficient in these aspects, but what about me? I don't know how to refine alchemy and weapon at all. I completely rely on the control of the power of blue and white mist to force it. If you are so arrogant, failure is normal." Ji Ning understood.  .

    Refining alchemy and refining weapons is not that simple.

    It is a very advanced skill. For example, the Alchemy World God is a very powerful alchemy master, but how many people in other world realms can achieve success in alchemy?  It can be seen that this alchemy also has many mysteries.  Ji Ning didn't understand it at all. He relied on brute force and the power of the blue and white mist to get there

    ¡°Alas¡ª¡ª¡± Ji Ning shook his head.

    If you can master the second level of divine thunder and the second level of divine water, and combine it with other divine thunder and divine water many powers can attack an opponent at the same time in a formation.  An ordinary one-step Taoist master would probably be killed in one move!  Even if you don't die, you will still be severely injured. If you are injured several times, you may not be able to bear it.

    This is the special and powerful power of the blue and white mist, which makes it possible to achieve the World Realm. It is a pity that Ji Ning does not know how to refine elixirs and weapons.

    "It's too late to learn alchemy and weapon refining now. It's too late. I have to go to the Dao Lord Cloud Realm." Ji Ning secretly said, "I happen to have a master of alchemy next to me. After this incident, I will go to the world of alchemy again."  God please teach me! Learn some techniques of alchemy and weapon refining, I guess if you gain more skills and experience in alchemy and weapon refining, you will be able to master the second level of divine thunder and the second level of divine water."

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 19 Breaking into the Daojun Cloud Realm

    Ji Ning practiced the seven divine thunders and seven divine waters alone in the quiet room, making these divine thunders and divine waters of the Tao form the seven-star two-phase array. Forming these divine thunders and divine waters into an array is also a common method used by practitioners.  The magic weapons that Ji Ning purchased before all have formations, such as the 'Seven Flags of Divine Water Bottle', which uses seven kinds of sacred water to form the 'Seven Flags of Divine Water formation'.

    After a little practice and familiarity, Ji Ning calmed down and recalled his swordsmanship mastery over the years, and his heart gradually became ethereal and quiet.

    A day passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning also opened his eyes, with a hint of enthusiasm in his eyes: "It's time to enter the Dao Lord Cloud Realm."

    After leaving the quiet room, they saw Danbao World God and Fire Fairy Su Youji sitting outside drinking wine. As soon as they saw Ji Ning, they both stood up. Fire Fairy Su Youji even said: "  Master is going to Daojun Cloud Realm?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Master." Danbao World God continued, "We heard that many world realms recognized by the ancient pagoda in the entire Twelve Palaces have entered the Dao Lord Cloud Realm within one day. It seems that the competition is fierce, but I  I believe Master you will succeed."

    "You also know?" Ji Ning was surprised. After filtering through Dao Lord Yunjie, everyone already knew?

    "Master, although you didn't say it, a fool can guess how many of them in the entire Twelve Palaces world have been recognized by the ancient pagoda? It's so weird that so many of them entered the Dao Lord Cloud Realm on the same day." Danbao World God  Looking at Ji Ning, "In my opinion, Danbao, master, you will definitely succeed or even get first place. The other realms are just like chickens and dogs.

    "Danbao World God is very cute and saying this is not annoying at all, but makes people find it interesting."

    "I hope it's as you said." Ji Ning also smiled, "Okay, I'm going to Daojun Cloud Realm."

    Under the gazes of Fire Fairy Su Youji and Danbao World God, Ji Ning flew away and flew towards Dao Lord Yunjie in the distance.

    Daojun Yunjie is the tallest building in the entire Sword Palace, with four huge layers of clouds and mist on the outside.

    "I'm going to go all out this time to see where I can get through." Ji Ning looked up at Dao Lord Yunjie. Although he had broken through many times over the years, it was just to test his sword skills, and he had never really tried his best to break through.

    "Huh."

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he stepped into the black mist, and entered the Dao Lord Cloud Realm in a whoosh.

    "Beiming Sword Master has entered."

    "Every one of the seven great sword masters we can do is in now."

    "I don't know what happened. All these evildoers in the Twelve Palaces came in one by one." The black-armored Taoists who had been patrolling in the distance were watching. They were always the most informed in the Twelve Palaces.

    The Taojun Cloud Realm is divided into four levels.

    It is divided into black cloud realm, green cloud realm, silver cloud realm and golden cloud realm.

    Every time the Sword Palace cultivators enter, they need to start over from the Black Cloud Realm again, because the main purpose of the Dao Lord Cloud Realm is to provide the sword cultivators with a suitable opponent.

    In the Qingyun Realm, on a long road where Qingyun condenses, Ji Ning, dressed in white and holding a long sword, is walking. In front of him, there are puppets whose strength has reached the level of a Taoist Lord coming to block him.

    "Bang."

    The sword light struck the chest of a puppet seemingly casually, and the puppet, which looked like a four-hoofed beast, rolled and flew away. This move was the Heaven Collapse Style of Ji Ning Mingyue's swordsmanship.

    "Whoops."

    The sword light flashed ghostly, and a large number of sword light phantoms appeared in the air. It was difficult to distinguish the real ones from the false ones. The sword edge cut on the joints of a spider-like puppet. It couldn't help but tilted and was directly chopped by Ji Ning's sword light.  flew away.

    Walking on Qingyun Road, Ji Ning repelled opponents time and time again. However, the enemies became more powerful as they advanced, and their numbers even increased. However, Ji Ning still only used one sword, and he always used his Bright Moon Sword Skill.

    "I have never reached the end of the second level." Ji Ning's swordsmanship is indeed more mysterious.

    Each of the five styles of Mingyue Swordsmanship is more powerful than the seventh style of Wuming Swordsmanship and the seventh style of Heart Seal Swordsmanship!

    "It seems that with my current swordsmanship, I can easily pass with just one sword." Ji Ning has already seen the end of Qingyun Road in the distance. Now that he has absorbed some of the essence of Wuming Swordsmanship and Heart Seal Swordsmanship, he is even higher  After a while, when I perform sword skills now, I naturally bring some reincarnation sword intention, allowing Mingyue's fifth style to be freely changed.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    A stunning sword light flashed across the sky.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is like a shooting star, and even more like the most beautiful scenery in the world, with illusory influence appearing.Ning's sword reached its peak speed, and with a pop, it stabbed into the throat of a puppet who controlled the magic weapon. The puppet who controlled the magic weapon usually stood far away and hid far away, but this was already Ji Ning's last  An opponent to deal with.

    ¡°Pfft, the sword light pierced the puppet¡¯s throat.

    "Ah?" Ji Ning was a little surprised, "Pierced? Most of the previous puppets' bodies couldn't be pierced."

    "Huh." The puppet whose throat was pierced immediately flew backwards, its throat rippled like running water, and the wound disappeared, and it retreated out of Qingyun Road.

    "We finally reached the end of the second floor." Ji Ning flew out and flew out of Qingyun Road. In front of him was a small island with a radius of only a few miles. On the small island was a piece of cyan armor.

    Ji Ning glanced at the cyan armor and smiled.

    "Qing Jia? It seems that my armor also needs to be changed."

    The first time I broke through the Black Cloud Realm, I got the Black Armor.  You can also get a green armor when you break through the Qingyun Realm for the first time.  The black-armored Ji Ning had already obtained it, which was a piece of top-grade Tao armor. It was not as useful to him as the 'Water Element Armor' that he had purchased at the treasure competition.  Qingjia, on the other hand, belongs to the level of eternal magic weapon.

    "Take it." Ji Ning stepped forward and easily accepted the cyan armor. Then he sat cross-legged and slowly refined the cyan armor. At the same time, he was also preparing to enter the third level of the Silver Cloud Realm.

    The silver cloud world

    There is no hope of truly reaching the end of the world!  Because it is impossible to really pass the threshold that represents the Three Steps Master. Even if Ji Ning's Jiuyuan Divine Thunder and Jiuyuan Divine Water can be trained into 'Triple Divine Thunder' and 'Triple Divine Water', it is impossible.  The one who killed the first-step master was only the more powerful one among the second-step masters and there was no hope of getting past the third floor.

    No one can do it like some monsters like Betalaie, Dongxiu and others!

    But the threshold of the Second Path, which is recognized by the ancient pagoda, can be easily reached more than 90% of the time.  Like Ji Ning, with the blessing of the power of blue and white mist, he can rival the First Step Dao Lord. His current swordsmanship is higher than the Samsara Style, Heart of Heaven and Earth, and is higher than many ordinary Second Step Dao Lord swordsmanship!  So just one sword broke through the Qingyun Realm.

    "Green Armor, a low-grade eternal magic weapon, only has the effect of weakening the impact?" Ji Ning secretly shook his head. Water Elemental Armor also has a counter-shock effect. "But as my opponent gets stronger, the use of Water Elemental Armor becomes more and more powerful."  It¡¯s getting worse, and the opponents in the third-level Silver Cloud Realm are all at least the level of Second-Path-Lord King.¡±

    Ji Ning changed into green armor, but it still transformed into white.

    Then Ning sat down cross-legged and rested silently, recovering the power of the blue and white mist that was consumed by breaking through the first and second levels. At the same time, he was also thinking about some gains and losses in swordsmanship in the previous battle. After all, this was Ning's first time in more than a hundred years.  Breaking into the Dao Junyun Realm once, it was also the first time to truly break through the 'Qingyun Realm!'  His gains are still great.

    Recall the battle scenes and think about sword skills.

    "On the last day, break into the Silver Cloud Realm." Ji Ning made the decision.

    Ji Ning is very slow.

    Because most of the world realms recognized by the ancient pagoda have already been conquered.

    The Royal Palace, the Thirteen Thrones of the Void.

    "Hahaha, a practitioner of mind power is indeed a practitioner of mind power. Feng Yi's mind power is getting more and more terrifying." Daojun Yinfeng laughed, "He can be ranked first, and I, Dao Gong, am also convinced."

    Until now.

    The first ranked one is ¡®Feng Yixinjun¡¯ from the Heart Power Palace, but the second, third and fourth ones are all from the Sword Palace!

    "Huh." Palace Master Muhua who was standing by the side snorted coldly.

    Sword Palace and Sword Palace have never been dealt with very much, because Sword Dao and Sword Dao are the two most adept at attacking in the Endless Territory. In the Endless Territory, there are more powerful practitioners of Sword Dao!  The sword path is relatively less.

    "Muhua." Daojun Yinfeng glanced at the master of Muhua Palace, and said with a strange smile, "Five of you have already passed through the Sword Palace. The best one is now only ranked seventh, and there is no point at all.  hope."

    "Huh." Palace Master Muhua looked ugly.

    He didn¡¯t make any excuses. The main reason was that Sword Palace was indeed evil enough, and their Sword Palace¡¯s performance was indeed bad enough.

    ?? These powerful people who can serve as palace masters and deputy palace masters have almost reached the end of their practice. If they succeed in combining the Tao, they will be eternal. If they fail to combine, the body will die and the Tao will disappear.  When it comes to their part, face is more important.

    "We'll see." Palace Master Muhua said indifferently.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 20 Altar

    In the blink of an eye, it is the last day of the three-day period set by the great master. Many people like Ji Ning and others are in the Qingyun Realm, recovering their strength so that they can enter the third level of the Silver Cloud Realm in their peak condition.  ,.  After all, just like Ji Ning and a few others who can fight for a long time, most of the others rely on their magical powers to burst out their strongest strength in a short period of time.

    On the third day, the world-level monsters from the Twelve Palaces began to invade the Silver Cloud Realm.

    "Qinghuan is out."

    "It's Qinghuan."

    The thirteen king of the void, including the great master, has all the sights on one of the scenes. It is showing the scene of ¡®prince Qingye and the silver cloud world at this moment.

    "So fast."

    ¡°It¡¯s really devastating.¡±

    "Master, every time I see Qinghuan, I regret that I couldn't bring him into my Tianjin Palace." The handsome young man in a gorgeous golden robe sighed, "At that time, I thought he should have good potential, but at that time he  After all, he started from a humble beginning and was still very weak, but in the end he was captured by the Time and Space Palace, and he actually became your registered disciple! Seeing that he has now entered the Silver Cloud Realm, his strength has obviously improved again."

    "Hahaha, Zheyu, this is something you can't envy. Qinghuan is destined to belong to our Time and Space Palace." The green-eyed man with messy beard and hair laughed.

    "Qinghuan's progress is very fast." The great master stroked his long white beard.

    The great master's achievements in time and space are unparalleled in the endless territory. Among the twelve palaces, he has the closest relationship with the time and space palace. Occasionally, some amazing geniuses in the time and space palace have the opportunity to receive his inheritance and become his named disciples.  !  Prince Qinghuan is one of the registered disciples of the great master.

    The Lord and the twelve golden-armored masters all looked at the scene suspended in mid-air. Prince Qinghuan was in the Silver Cloud Realm, advancing step by step on the steps of the altar, constantly defeating puppets one after another.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡¤

    Prince Qinghuan's whole body was dimly glowing with golden light, and he showed six arms, sweeping all the way.

    His boxing skills, palm skills, and fingering skills are all mysterious and unpredictable, and their power is also ridiculously powerful. Sometimes they are extremely fast, sometimes they are extremely slow. The surrounding time flow rate and space dimensions are constantly changing, making those who are besieging him  It is difficult for the puppets to truly display their strength, but Prince Qinghuan's every move can be astonishingly effective.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    Sweeping so powerfully, even the skin all over his body turned golden, like a golden god of war, his eyes were cold and absolutely calm.

    "It's already the 600th floor." Taojun Qiantao screamed strangely, "I just rushed to the 600th floor like a crushing force. I have every hope of competing with Feng.

    Within the Silver Cloud Realm, there is a huge altar.

    There are nine hundred floors in the altar. Go up step by step from the bottom. The higher you go, the greater the obstacles you will encounter. The farther you go, the stronger your strength will be!

    Now ranked first is Feng Yixinjun. Feng Yixinjun has reached the 692nd floor.

    The second ranked one is the ¡®Red Snow Sword Master¡¯ from the Sword Palace, who has reached the 680th floor.

    The third and fourth ranked ones are all from the Sword Palace, and they are all over 600 floors.

    The 600th floor also represents a level of strength. Now that most of the World Realm has been conquered, there are only eight people who can reach the 600th floor of the Silver Cloud Realm!

    "You have reached the 600th floor so easily. There is indeed hope to compare with Feng Yi." Palace Master Muhua nodded lightly and commented.

    "It's hard to say. It seems easy, but maybe you have already tried your best." Lord Yinfeng said coldly.

    "Just watch." Palace Master Muhua glanced at him.

    "Humph." Yinfeng Daojun stared at that scene. On that scene, Prince Qinghuan was constantly advancing. Starting from the 600th floor, the puppets became stronger and their number continued to increase, even twenty or thirty.  The two puppets besieged them together, but Prince Qinghuan's control over time and space was unparalleled in all the world realms of the Twelve Palaces. He was able to find gaps in seemingly impossible situations. He only had to deal with a maximum of three puppets at a time.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    "It's six hundred and fifty floors."

    "Six hundred and sixty floors, six hundred and seventy floors."

    Lord Yinfeng¡¯s expression became even more ugly, because Prince Qinghuan had already eliminated one of their Sword Palaces.

    "Six hundred and eighty floors! Still moving forward."

    "Six hundred and ninety floors!"

    On the scene, Prince Qinghuan¡¯s face became more solemn, but there was a hint of madness in his eyes, and his whole body emitted a golden light. The power of each move was earth-shattering. The puppets occasionally bombarded him without hurting him at all.

    ""The Secret Technique of Fantasy Jade""??We have reached the eighth territory.  "The gorgeous young man in gold robe visited Taoist Master and sighed when he saw this, "A secret skill that is not very advanced, but he has practiced it to an almost perfect level. This is the secret skill of my Jinxing Dao It should be admitted to my heaven.  Golden Palace.  "

    "exceeded."

    "More than Feng Yi."

    The further you go, the harder it is to take every step forward. Prince Qingli¡¯s face is extremely solemn. He is moving forward with difficulty, while the puppets are stopping him from moving forward!

    "Six hundred and ninety-nine, seven hundred floors! The seven hundred floors have been broken."

    "Now in our Twelve Palaces, the only ones who have broken through the 700th level in the world realm are Betalaie and Dongxiu. Now Qinghuan has also broken through the 700th level."

    These powerful men all looked on in amazement.

    But Prince Qinghuan is still gritting his teeth and getting more and more crazy. He is not one who is willing to give up easily in his heart. He is still moving forward with difficulty. He has achieved extremely high achievements in time, space and metal. He has also received personal guidance from the great master. He  Under this terrible pressure, his strength is still gradually improving.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡± Unfortunately, as you climb up the stairs step by step, the puppets become more terrifying and there are more and more puppets.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    He failed to block a move and was blown away almost instantly, and was then tied up with ropes.

    Defeat!

    Stopped at the 719th floor!

    This made the powerful people on the Thirteen Thrones of the Void marvel. They looked at Prince Qinghuan and some of the most evil world realms as almost equals, because as long as Prince Qinghuan and the others broke through, they would soon be able to rival the three.  With more practice and practice, you will be able to rival the Four-Step Master.  It is easy to become a powerful person in the endless realm.

    Now, the first one, Prince Qinghuan, is on the 719th floor.

    Second, Lord Feng Yixin, level 692.

    Third, Lord Red Snow Sword, level 680.

    Fourth, Red Qidaojun, six hundred and sixty-eighth level.

    In the Qingyun Realm of Daojun Cloud Realm, Ji Ning stood up and walked directly to the heights of the island. When he reached the highest point.

    There were ripples in the space, and Ji Ning disappeared in the Qingyun Realm.

    In the Silver Cloud Realm.

    There is an extremely majestic altar here. The altar is extremely huge and has nine hundred steps.

    "What a big altar." Ji Ning looked up and saw a large number of puppets walking on the altar, and there was a faint roar in the distance. "There are other practitioners intruding? I don't know which one from my Sword Palace, maybe  Is it some other sword master?"

    There are so many puppets on the altar that ten practitioners can attack at the same time.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning held an eternal magic weapon in each hand and walked directly up.

    "Roar~~~" Suddenly a dark puppet with four hooves and three heads roared and turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Ji Ning. It was so fast that it was estimated to be three times the speed of light!  The length of this step is almost as long as the entire Qingyun Realm, but its width is only a million miles wide. A million miles wide seems to be very long, but for the powerful, it is just one step.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning looked at the puppet.

    Boom~~~~

    Suddenly, lightning and water light flew out from all over his body, and many rays of light were either dazzling, obscure, exploding, or feminine The divine thunder of the seven avenues are all different, and the divine water of the seven avenues is also different.  Has characteristics.  But now they are all under the control of Ji Ning. With a thought, Ji Ning formed the seven-star two-phase array with the divine thunder of the seven avenues and the divine water of the seven avenues. A bright and strange array formed in mid-air.  , directly enveloped the attacking four-hoofed beast puppet.

    ¡°Bang~~~ Even though the four-hoofed alien beast puppet roared angrily, it was still knocked back a few steps.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, easily continued to move forward to the second level. As he went up one level, the puppets he encountered became more and more powerful. Occasionally, there were even puppets with magic weapons attacking from a distance. Ji Ning's  The power of the seven-star two-phase array of Tao Divine Thunder and Tao Divine Water was too weak, so Ji Ning had to use sword skills to fight.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is powerful and he sweeps all the way.

    Two hundred floorsthree hundred floors

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's ears suddenly twitched, "It seems that there is no movement over there."

    Originally opposite him, on the other side of the altar, there should be a cultivator rushing in. Before, there was a constant rumbling sound, but now there is no sound fluctuation.

    "Mu Hua, the Yan Kuang Sword Lord of your Sword Palace has also been defeated. He was defeated on the 597th floor, and he almost reached the 600th floor." Yin Feng said.Jun glanced at Mu Hua Daojun next to him, "Now the only one left in your Sword Palace is the boy who just broke through and became Sword Lord not long ago."

    Taojun Muhua ignored Taojun Yinfeng¡¯s provocation. He also looked at one of the scenes in mid-air, which was that of Ji Ningchuang.

    Now, Ji Ning is the only one who is still trying to enter the Sword Palace, the other six have failed.

    Chapter 2 is here today, and there will be a third chapter tonight.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 21 Resilience

    In the Silver Cloud Realm of Sword Palace.

    As there was no movement on the other side of the altar, Ji Ning just paid attention and then started fighting the puppets on each floor of the altar with all his strength.

    ¡°Boom, boom~~chichichichi~~¡±

    The thunder continued.

    With the combination of formations, thunder and water, the power is greatly increased, but now we can only try to influence these powerful puppets. For a powerful person of Ji Ning's level, it would be much easier to slightly affect the opponent.  Too much.

    Four hundred floors!

    Five hundred floors!

    Ji Ning has been moving forward. Ji Ning¡¯s strongest skill now is Mingyue Swordsmanship. In fact, this is also destined!  Because as he becomes a Dao Lord in the future, what Ji Ning is best at will definitely be his own way. The other "Unknown Swordsmanship" and "Heart Seal Swordsmanship" are just for reference and learning experience to improve his swordsmanship. His strongest one in the future will always be his own.  Bright Moon Swordsmanship.

    The same is true for other swordsmanship masters, the strongest one is their own swordsmanship!

    "break."

    The Heavenly Collapse Style, the Shadowless Style, the Idealistic Style, the Yin and Yang Style, and the Blood Dropping Style.

    Mingyue Five Styles!  Moreover, Ji Ning also used the 'Reincarnation Sword Intent' to make his five moves appear to be reincarnated, without any flaws, and his power in battle could be greatly increased.

    Among the five styles of Mingyue, Ji Ning¡¯s strongest ones are the Yin-Yang style and the Ideal style. These two defensive swordsmanships, because for a long time in the past, Ji Ning¡¯s mind was focused on the field of consonance, and Ji Ning is indeed better at defense.

    "Hey, Mu Hua, this is the new breakthrough guy in your Sword Palace, he has already reached the 500th floor." Daojun Zheyou suddenly said in surprise.

    "Yes." Taojun Muhua nodded, looking at the scene with a slight smile as Ji Ning continued to move forward.

    "It's not bad to reach the 500th floor. It seems that this boy named Bei Ming is very talented. Unfortunately, he entered the Sword Palace too late." Daojun Yinfeng poured cold water on the side.

    Muhua Daojun did not defend himself.

    Because he could also see that although Ji Ning's swordsmanship was superb, there was still a clear gap between him and Prince Qinghuan and Lord Hongxue Swordsman!  Ji Ning's swordsmanship should be considered to be at the mid-level level among the worlds recognized by the ancient pagoda. It should be noted that he was just recognized by the ancient pagoda more than a hundred years ago, and now he is ranked in the middle among more than 60 monsters.  Pretty good.

    The five-hundredth floor is also a mid-range level. Many monsters stop at the five-hundredth floor.

    With three heads and six arms, Ji Ning held six divine swords, Ziguang Qiong, and fought with all his strength. Thunder, lightning, water, and rumbling sounds were heard in the air, and he tried his best to affect the attacking puppets.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    A puppet suddenly turned into a huge wave, and the huge wave rolled directly towards Ji Ning. Ji Ning even controlled the lightning and divine water to stop it, but he was quickly submerged by the huge wave and continued to attack.

    "Yin Yang style."

    Ji Ning uses the six divine swords at the same time. This is a defensive move to deal with group attacks. In the Silver Cloud Realm, Ji Ning uses the Yin and Yang style most frequently because the puppets are often besieging him.

    ¡°Whoa, whoosh, whoosh, yin and yang are rotating, sword light is flying, and the surrounding area is like a black hole, directly blocking all the huge waves.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning broke through the waves and continued to move forward.

    Five hundred and fifty floors, five hundred and sixty floors, five hundred and seventy floors

    Ji Ning is very resilient. His blue and white mist power cannot display magical powers, but because of this he is very stable and can continue to ensure the strongest power.  Like other Dao Lords, even 'Prince Qinghuan' needs to take into account the burst of divine power. Occasionally fight with normal strength and occasionally break out into battle. They even bring elixirs, chaos crystals, and chaos liquid to replenish their consumption at any time.

    But Ji Ning is too stable!

    His swordsmanship is also stable. The Five Movements of Mingyue include all directions of swordsmanship. Some swordsmen are very good at it and some are weak at it. There will always be some deviations.  Ji Ning is good at all aspects, and his defensive strength is only relatively speaking. Moreover, through his 'Reincarnation Sword Intent', he makes the Five Ming Yue Styles act like a whole, which naturally makes them more stable.

    Emperor Xuejian is famous for his tenacity. Even those who are stronger than him will find it difficult to defeat him.

    "go ahead."

    "In the endless years, great powers have died one after another, and even those great powers who failed to merge and died have not been resurrected! The true spirit is annihilated, and it must be very costly to reverse time and space and be resurrected. I don't have enough strength, how can I  Is there any way to ask someone as powerful as the Great Lord to help me at all costs?"

    ¡°To do it, I have to seize big opportunities.¡±

    Ji Ning will never give up easily.  He is white and has noOver the years, even the royal family of Mangya Kingdom may have died a lot, but no one has been resurrected. Obviously, even if the great master can be resurrected, the price must be staggering.

    ¡°I¡¯m just starting out now.¡±

    "We must not give up the opportunity." Ji Ning's swordsmanship also gradually improved slightly during the battle. He had never reached the bottleneck, and under such high-pressure and crazy fighting, his swordsmanship continued to improve naturally.

    "go ahead."

    "Take one more step." Ji Ning already felt the pressure increasing.

    "Hey, could it be"

    "Can that boy from Sword Palace really be able to"

    All the powerful men on the Thirteen Thrones of the Void looked at this scene in amazement. Ji Ning was struggling to advance under the siege of six puppets. Each of the six puppets was extremely powerful. Ji Ning's God of Tao Thunder  , the help of Tao Divine Water is already very small.

    "He actually rushed to the 600th floor."

    "His swordsmanship has actually reached the 600th level?"

    The powerful ones were all surprised.

    Qian Tao Daojun even exclaimed: "It seems that his swordsmanship is only average in these worlds recognized by the ancient pagoda. He has reached the 600th floor! He is already ranked tenth."

    Because of time, the number of people who have reached the 600th floor is also changing.

    Like on the first day, only five people passed the 600th floor.

    By the time Prince Qinghuan broke through, eight people had already passed through the 600th floor.

    By the time Ji Ning arrived, he was already the tenth.

    Note This is a competition among the entire Twelve Palaces. Among the entire Twelve Palaces, Ji Ning is actually the tenth to pass the 600th floor. This is already considered the top layer, even among the Sword Palace,  Ji Ning is the best performer.

    "Floor 602, um, that's almost it." The white-bearded old man, the great master, nodded gently, "Don't underestimate this Bei Ming. His swordsmanship seems to be lower than Qinghuan's level. He belongs to these levels.  The average level among the little guys, but his swordsmanship is very balanced and good in every aspect. As far as I know, this kid has also been inherited by Xue Jian. You can see that his swordsmanship contains the reincarnation sword intention, and many aspects are perfectly coordinated.  Naturally, the strength can be even higher Coupled with the assistance of the Seventh Avenue of Divine Thunder and the Seventh Avenue of Divine Water, it is normal to be able to break through the 600th floor."

    "But he has worked hard to the limit, and now he is just persisting with his resilience."

    The great master looked at the scene on the screen. Ji Ning was now on the 602nd floor, facing the siege of eight puppets. He was completely at a disadvantage, but Ji Ning still persisted.

    "Six hundred and two floors, not bad." The great master commented.

    "Well, very good."

    "This little guy may be able to compete with Qinghuan in the future."

    They all agreed, even Muhua Daojun nodded, but at the same time they sighed secretly in their hearts It's a pity that all the seven sword masters in the Sword Palace have no hope.

    No one refutes the great master, because the great master has such a vicious vision. He has completely seen Ji Ning's current strength and determined that the 602nd level is Ji Ning's limit. That is indeed Ji Ning's limit.

    Silver Cloud Realm, the 602nd floor of the Sacrifice Tower.

    tired.

    too tired.

    Facing the siege of these eight puppets, there were still terrifying water and fire attacks in mid-air, and the puppets fought at close range again and again.  Each one was as strong as Ji Ning, and the eight of them worked together to completely suppress Ji Ning!  Ji Ning was indeed relying on his extremely balanced swordsmanship to hold on with difficulty.

    He will not give up easily, because once he gives up, he is defeated. As long as he persists, there is hope.

    Ji Ning tried his best to learn from the experience in the battle, thinking about the shortcomings of his swordsmanship, and constantly improving it.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The puppets besieged him from all directions, and Ning was like a small boat under the stormy waves, which could capsize at any time.

    " Ji Ning didn't know that at this time, the great master and the twelve golden armored masters also paid attention to him. Although they admired him quite a lot, they also believed that Ji Ning had reached his limit at this level.

    "Under siege, their attacks came from all directions, really everywhere" Although Ji Ning's swordsmanship was slowly improving, he still had a sense of despair, and he would surely lose if he defended for a long time.

    Today, three chapters are completed. Preview: The next chapter will be the most important chapter after Ji Ning left the Three Realms!

    "

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 22 The Tao Belongs to Ji Ning

    Volume 27 Chapter 22 The Tao Belongs to Ji Ning

    "Everywhere?" Ji Ning struggled to hold on under the siege of the puppets, but suddenly a light came into his mind.

    "Yes, their attacks are everywhere. They may use long-distance secret techniques or close-range fights. Some even have a large number of clawed arms I only have six hands to use my magical powers. How can I resist it if this goes on?  Stop." Ji Ning murmured, and the many insights about swordsmanship in his mind, especially the Yin-Yang style, began to be quickly integrated at this moment.

    It¡¯s like a thread stringing all the beads together to form a real whole.

    A large number of insights in Ji Ning's mind are quickly and completely combined to form a systematic whole, turning into a complete Tao.

    "everywhere."

    "The true Yin Yang style is not something I can resist with such difficulty. So what if I can turn into six hands? So what if I turn into ten hands or eighteen hands? After all, there is a limit!" Ji Ning understood clearly in his heart, "  The true Yin-Yang style needs to defend against all incoming enemies, so naturally it should be everywhereeverything is covered, and any incoming enemy attack will be hindered by my Yin-Yang style."

    "So the real power of Yin Yang style should be in the field!"

    "Turn sword moves into realms."

    Every practitioner has his or her own path.

    Over the endless years, powerful people have walked too many roads. At this time, you cannot always imitate others. If you imitate in this way, it will affect your own perception in the future. A piece of white paper is the best way to draw. Follow your own path.  Gradual enlightenment, gradual improvement, and even gradual transformation of the mind are the path of spiritual practice.

    "Use the divine thunder of the seventh path and the divine water of the seventh path as a sword." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    I saw that the divine thunder and divine water that had been trying to restrain the enemy around them immediately rumbled. Although their essence is thunder and lightning, their essence is divine water.  But when it comes to the great master of swordsmanship, everything can be turned into a sword. Flying flowers, picking leaves, and even a drop of water can all be turned into swords. Now Ji Ning uses this divine thunder and divine water as his sword.

    "The divine thunder and divine water, the yin and yang style, transforms the yin and yang sword realm."

    In these years, Ning's achievements in defense are the highest. Now, in the Yin and Yang style, all the original insights, even some that seemed not very important in the past, are now used when the sword moves are transformed into a sword intention field.  When he got up, his power immediately changed qualitatively.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    "Every divine thunder turned into a sword!"  The inner part of the divine thunder is thunder and lightning, and the sword power has naturally condensed on the surface to form a sword shape!  This powerful sword intention naturally condenses into sword power.

    Every ray of divine water also turned into a sword, all in the shape of a sword.

    They began to surround Ji Ning, like a huge whirlpool. But if you look carefully, you will find that some of these huge whirlpools are spinning along and some are spinning in the opposite direction. The powerful sword intention makes this huge whirlpool.  The upright and reverse formed an extremely terrifying tearing force!  What is white?  The rest of the paper is all black, which makes the white spot in the center of the paper even more stunning.

    ??The sword intention is already powerful, one is positive and the other is negative, and the force of tearing increases greatly.

    Yin and Yang are opposite!

    At the same time, yin and yang also complement each other!  The power of divine thunder and divine water is also increasing when combined with each other. Occasionally, some divine thunders with opposite attributes collide with each other and their power explodes.

    Sometimes things go wrong, sometimes things go well.

    Sometimes gentle, sometimes violent.

    A huge realm has been formed within thousands of miles around Ji Ning. The most terrifying thing about this realm formed by turning divine thunder and divine water into sharp swords is Ji Ning¡¯s sword intent and Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Yin Yang Style¡¯.

    ¡®The Yin Yang Sword Intent has undergone a qualitative transformation. Thunder and water surged for a while, sometimes undercurrents, sometimes aroused, attacking all invading enemies!

    "From now on, the yin and yang styles of my Mingyue Swordsmanship have become the realm of yin and yang swordsmanship." Ji Ning smiled. Finally, one of his five mingyue styles finally transformed. At this moment, Ji Ning clearly understood, 'Yin and Yang'.  The field of sword intention is the path that one needs to take in defense in order to become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    "careful."

    "quick."

    Those puppets also have spirituality. When a huge Yin-Yang Sword Intent domain formed around Ji Ning, some of the puppets that rushed into the Yin-Yang Sword Intent domain immediately felt the layers of strength, sometimes following them, and sometimes bursting out suddenly.  The attacks sometimes have layers of turbulent tearing force.

    There are attacks everywhere in the sword intention field, and the exchange of yin and yang is constantly changing, making it more difficult for them to resist. I am afraid that 90% of the strength of these puppets is used to resist the yin??The sword intention field is up.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning stepped forward and smacked a puppet with his sword light.

    Those puppets used almost all their strength to resist the Yin Yang Sword Intent field. They were too weak in front of Ji Ning, and Ji Ning defeated them with one move.

    Ji Ning continued walking.

    Six hundred and three floors, six hundred and four floors, six hundred and five floors

    Ji Ning strolled forward, holding six divine swords with three heads and six arms. The huge Yin-Yang Sword Intent field enveloped the surroundings for thousands of miles. This Sword Intent field can be large or small. It is easy to defecate for hundreds of millions of miles.  However, Wanli is a limit. Peak power can be maintained within Wanli. Beyond Wanli, the power will gradually and slowly decay.

    In the field of Yin-Yang Sword Intent, you can also control the magical flying sword to perform it, you can control the flame to perform it, and you can control everything to perform it.  Now, Ji Ning's Divine Thunder of Tao and Divine Water of Tao! are huge, so he uses them to display them.

    A mortal object, under Ji Ning's powerful sword will, can kill Yi Yi Dao Lord.

    "These Tao Divine Thunder and Tao Divine Water are extremely powerful in themselves. Now with them as the main body, Ji Ning displays the Yin Yang Sword Intention Domain, which is also extremely powerful.

    At the Thirteenth Throne of the Void, the great master and the twelve golden-armored masters were all staring at that scene.

    When Ji Ning¡¯s Yin-Yang Style transformed into the ¡®Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain¡¯ and continued to move forward easily, none of these golden-armored masters cared that the judgment of the previous great master was wrong!  They were all shocked by the sword intention field exerted by Ji Ning in the scene, because these powerful men all knew what Ji Ning's current scene represented.

    "He finally took that step." The great master said softly.

    "Beiming Sword Lord is destined to be one of the top experts in my twelve palaces." Qian Tao Dao Lord nodded.

    "It's a pity, it's a pity that such a person is in the Sword Palace." Daojun Yinfeng shook his head.

    Taojun Muhua glanced at him, then laughed, very happily.

    "Although Beiming Sword Lord's sword intention domain is for defense, there are terrible attacks everywhere in the sword intention domain. As long as the enemy invades the domain, they will be attacked at all times. No matter how strong the strength is, it will have to be weakened I haven't gotten close yet.  , the strength will be greatly reduced, and these fields are destined to be very scary. If he becomes the Four Steps King in the future, how scary this sword will field is, I am afraid he can use it to suppress the Eternal Emperor." The eyes of the person sitting on the side seemed to  The golden armored expert in the dark vortex sighed softly.

    "Um."

    The great master nodded, "It can suppress some ordinary eternal emperors! Beiming Sword Lord has already understood the strongest defense method after taking this step!"

    ¡°I am destined to be a heaven-defying Dao Lord.¡± Everyone present nodded.

    There are high and low Tao.

    Some lives and deaths are very ordinary and weak. One walking king, which is the strength of ordinary steps.

    Like Emperor Xuejian's Tao, the seventh posture, the Samsara Posture, is enough to cause Guta to admit that Emperor Xuejian used this path to achieve the Tao of Life and Death. His Tao is relatively powerful. One-step Tao can rival that of two-step Tao.  Jun.  However, this kind of Tao barely meets the threshold for recognition by the ancient pagoda.

    Like Prince Qinghuan, like Lord Feng Yixin, like Ji Ning at this moment, their ways are even higher!  Ji Ning's Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain, at the beginning, was one level stronger than the Samsara Style, and the Tao was also one level higher.

    "The strongest way of defense." Daojun Qiantao sighed with emotion, "There are not many people in your Sword Palace who have been able to understand the strongest way of defense through the endless years of your sword palace."

    "There are not many." Palace Master Muhua nodded. Every great power has something suitable for him. Ji Ning has realized the field of Yin Yang Sword Intent, but other great powers may have realized some other sword skills. As long as the realm is the same, they can all  It's the strongest defense.

    "Going along this path, when he becomes the Fourth Step Master, he will be able to overwhelm the Eternal Emperor." Qian Tao Daojun smiled.

    "It's still worse than Palace Master Li Xing." Lord Yinfeng Dao said, "When Palace Master Li Xing was in the World Realm, he realized the three strongest ways and combined them perfectly! After becoming the Master of Four Steps, he could kill with three swords  I have acquired an Eternal Emperor. Even though the Beiming Sword Lord is great, he can still suppress the Eternal Emperor. To kill him, it depends on luck."

    "Yeah." Everyone present agreed.

    "Betalee and Dong Xiu have the hope of becoming the Lord of Li Xing Palace." The great master also agreed, "But this Bei Ming has figured out the strongest defense method. Even if we fight against them in the future, at least we can defend against them."  The accommodation is considered to be on the same level.¡±

    Like Dong Xiu, he has to understand the strongest way to defend and attack, and only when he can combine it can he be comparable to Beta Laihe.

    "Yes"?If you take this step, you are destined to be a Taoist who defies heaven.  "Muhua Daojun was delighted.

    The golden-armored masters present here used to call Ji Ning that boy, that little guy.  But ever since Ji Ning took that step, everyone called him Beiming, or Beiming Sword Lord.  Because they truly treat Ji Ning as an equal from the bottom of their hearts!

    "The strongest way is also the most difficult way to become an eternal emperor." The great master sighed softly.

    "It is the most difficult, but since you have embarked on this path, you are destined to be extraordinary." Qian Tao Daojun said.

    Whether it is Taoist Lord Wanshen, Taoist Yushang, or Palace Master Li Xing, they all take the most difficult path, and becoming an eternal emperor is also very, very difficult.  But when they are alive, they are destined to be the most dazzling in the endless territory of an era.

    At this moment, when the great master and the others were amazed by Ji Ning, they didn¡¯t know that this was just the transformation of Ji Ning¡¯s Mingyue Five Style¡¯s ¡®Yin Yang Style¡¯. In Ji Ning¡¯s plan, the other four styles must reach their perfection!  Finding the Tao suitable for the four styles and integrating all the secrets of swordsmanship into his own swordsmanship is Ji Ning's pursuit.

    Now, although I have figured out the strongest defense - the Yin-Yang Sword Domain, it is only the beginning!

    "Six hundred and sixty floors, six hundred and seventy floors, six hundred and eighty floors" Daojun Muhua looked at the mid-air scene, Ji Ning kept moving forward on the steps of the altar, his mouth was grinning.  opened.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 23 The dust has settled

    Seeing that Ji Ning has advanced to more than 680 floors, Lord Yinfeng was secretly helpless, because the best-performing 'Red Snow Sword Lord' in his sword palace stopped at the 680th floor: "Master Feng Yixin, originally  It¡¯s amazing, and it¡¯s still within my expectations. But Qinghuan¡¯s progress is really amazing, he¡¯s even better than Feng Yi, and now there¡¯s Bei Ming.¡±

    Ji Ning moved forward step by step.

    "kill."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The attacks of these ancient puppets were like the earth falling apart, attacking Ji Ning from all directions.

    As Ji Ning walked, the Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain was dark and chaotic. Some electric light and water could be faintly seen, spreading across thousands of miles. All enemies who wanted to get close to him would have to withstand the invasion of the Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain.

    "break."

    "go."

    Ji Ning's sword was sometimes ethereal and strange, sometimes as heavy as a mountain, but his footwork gradually slowed down, and it was obvious that the pressure was increasing.

    "Six hundred and ninety, six hundred and ninety-five, six hundred and ninety-six" Taojun Muhua's eyes showed a look of surprise.

    "We have broken through the 700th floor!"

    Ji Ning continued to move forward with difficulty, but the speed was getting slower and slower. Even with the help of the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain, those increasingly terrifying puppets gradually became unbearable for Ji Ning.

    Boom~~~

    On the 705th floor, Ji Ning's swordsmanship was finally broken. Although his swordsmanship was perfect and had no flaws, it still collapsed in the face of absolute strength.

    Taojun Yun is outside the world.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, appeared a little embarrassed, with a hint of worry in his eyes: "I don't know if I can make it into the top four."

    "But this time I entered the Dao Junyun Realm, it was better than I expected. I actually broke through and figured out a way to defend myself." Ji Ning was satisfied and worried at the same time. His current level of swordsmanship was very high, but this time he  His opponent was the monsters from the entire Zodiac. It was only at this moment that Ji Ning recalled his fight with Betalaie that he realized how high Betalaie's level was!

    ¡°Betalee¡¯s realm should be even higher than Ning¡¯s at this moment!  Because he was just one step ahead, Ji Ning could now make a clear judgment. When he was on Star Island, Ji Ning only felt that the opponent's realm was very high. He could not accurately judge how high it was. At that time, Betalaie didn't even know  Revealing his true form, he was able to overwhelm Ji Ning with just one transformation.

    "Now, even if Betalaie goes all out, I have nothing to fear." Ji Ning said secretly.

    My own Yin-Yang Sword Intent domain is good at defense!  Even if the opponent is stronger than you, you can still block it.

    "Beiming."

    Suddenly a voice came from afar and reached Ji Ning's ears.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and looked in the direction of the Muhua Palace Master's cave.

    "Come to me quickly." The master of Muhua Palace sent a message.

    "Yes." Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew over, and soon flew to the cave of the Muhua Palace Master. The Muhua Palace Master was already standing at the door of the cave, looking at Ji Ning with a smile: "Beiming, come in  .¡±

    "Senior brother, what's the matter?" Ji Ning walked over. He was a little worried and didn't know if he could make it into the top four.

    "It's amazing, the great masters and the others have all seen your sword field." The master of Muhua Palace smiled, and he felt very happy in his heart. It was so happy that his sword palace could completely overpower the sword palace!

    For endless years, the Sword Palace and the Knife Palace have been competing with each other.

    "That's what I just realized, and it's called the Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It's also my luck. I had prepared the Seventh Level of Divine Thunder and the Seventh Level of Divine Water, and I just happened to be able to control these Divine Thunder and Divine Water.  Use the Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain, otherwise you will have to use some other magic weapons, and the power will be greatly reduced."

    "The divine thunder and divine water is just average, but your sword intent is powerful." Palace Master Muhua praised.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Even if he only uses some ordinary flying swords to display the Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain and naturally condense the sword power, the power will still be 20 to 30% of the current Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain formed by the 'Divine Thunder Divine Water'.  At his level, even if he condenses his sword power through mana, he can still form a powerful domain.

    "Without the God of Thunder and Divine Water, I'm afraid I would have stopped at around the 690th floor." Ji Ning said, and then couldn't help but ask, "Brother, do I have any hope of entering the top four this time?"

    Being in the top four will give you a big opportunity.

    "Yes." Palace Master Muhua nodded, "I'm very sure. Of course, the three-day period is not over yet, and there are other world realms that are entering the Dao Lord Cloud Realm. Nothing can be said for sure until the end."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "Then I will arrangeWhich number?  "

    "Now you are ranked second." Muhua Palace Master said, "Prince Qinghuan is ranked first and stopped at the 719th floor. Lord Feng Yixin is ranked third and stopped at the 692nd floor. The fourth is  Hongxue Daojun, ranked six hundred and eighty."

    "Hongxue?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "What's wrong?" Palace Master Muhua asked.

    "It's nothing." Ji Ning shook his head, "I just thought of an old friend."

    The strongest warrior under Taoist Sanshou at the time was also the 'Hongxue' who followed him and later became a disciple of Bodhi. The Taoist name of Hongxue Sword Lord was exactly the same, but there were too many people with the same name. Any chaos in the world  There are a lot of people with the same name in the world, so it is normal for powerful practitioners to have the same Taoist name.

    "Didn't Sword Palace boast very well before?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Haha, that's a lot of bragging." Palace Master Muhua also laughed, but sighed, "Actually, they are also qualified to brag. The fourth to sixth are all from the Sword Palace. This time, Feng Yixin's strength is to be expected.  But both you and Prince Qinghuan were unexpected."

    "Prince Qinghuan?" Ji Ning listened carefully. He was very curious about this person who had gone further than himself at the altar of Silver Cloud Realm.

    "His strength has also improved very quickly, and he has actually realized the two strongest ways." Palace Master Muhua sighed, "If he can combine the two strongest ways, I am afraid he will be able to compete with Dong Xiu and Dong Xiu.  Let¡¯s compete with Betalaie.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The strongest way also requires combination.

    Just like Ji Ning¡¯s Mingyue Five Styles, they are now combined with each other by the ¡®Reincarnation Sword Intent¡¯. If the sword moves cannot be perfectly combined, there will naturally be flaws in the battle.

    A truly strong person must have strong defense, so that he can live longer.  The attack must also be powerful, so that you can kill the enemy!  If Ji Ning had been stronger in attack, he would have been able to advance much further on the Silver Cloud Realm Altar this time.

    "Ah." Palace Master Muhua suddenly couldn't help but look shocked.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning looked at Palace Master Muhua.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± Palace Master Muhua did not elaborate. His avatar was obviously watching the battle in the palace.

    Ji Ning was very curious. What exactly did Muhua Palace Master see? He could only suppress his curiosity and wait silently. After a long time, Muhua Palace Master laughed: "Hahaha, I was too proud too early. I really fell."  The worst.¡±

    "Senior brother?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There is a World Realm in Shanshui Palace named 'Fire Jin Shuijun'. He has advanced all the way to the 687th floor." The master of Muhua Palace said.

    "Isn't this more than the Red Snow Sword Lords in the Sword Palace?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Yes, none of the top four from the Sword Palace are gone." Palace Master Muhua laughed, "It's so happy. It was so happy to see Yinfeng's stinky face just now, haha Usually that guy is in front of me  Always very proud and arrogant.¡±

    Ji Ning also felt it was amazing that the Sword Palace, which was so prestigious before, was finally wiped out. However, it can only be said that these monsters in the Twelve Palaces cannot be deduced by common sense!  Qinghuan, Beiming, and Huo Jin all suddenly showed such amazing strength this time.

    "Why is he called Huo Jin when he is good at the Water Palace?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "He also practiced in the mundane world. I heard that he originally majored in fire. It seemed that due to some disasters in the sect of cultivation in the mundane world, he finally found that the water element was the most suitable for him. But this name, because in the ordinary world  It has been decided and it has never been changed." Palace Master Muhua said, there are only so many world realms in the Twelve Palaces, and most of them understand them.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Some practitioners may change their path as they become stronger.  Ji Ning also decided on the nickname Bei Ming very early and never changed it.

    "Wait a minute, there is still the last one who is trying to break into the world realm." Palace Master Muhua said.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "Okay, the results are out. Prince Qinghuan, you, Lord Feng Yixin, Lord Huojin Shui, the four of you have got this great opportunity." Palace Master Muhua said.

    "What kind of big opportunity is it?" Although Ji Ning was quite excited, he was even more curious about what kind of opportunity it was. Before, he only knew that it was a great opportunity, but no one knew what it was.

    "Don't ask, you will know when you see the great master." Palace Master Muhua said.

    "See the great master?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Well, the great master has given an order to summon the four of you. You can rush to the royal family immediately." The master of Muhua Palace said.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 24 The first meeting

    The Twelve Palaces have a close relationship with the royal family, and they can also directly reach the royal family through the time and space teleportation array.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Time and space were changing in front of his eyes. When everything was settled, Ji Ning glanced at him and said, "Is this the imperial palace?"

    Although each of the twelve palaces in Mangya Kingdom is very large and has many formation restrictions, the real core of Mangya Kingdom is the royal palace!  In front of Ji Ning's eyes was an extremely majestic palace. The main color of the palace was snow white, with some other colors such as gold, black, and blue.

    Just looking at the palace in front of me, I felt endless pressure and felt like looking up at the stars.

    "I heard that the royal family usually lives in the palace, and I don't know how many tricks the great master has used in his lair." Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    After walking out of the time and space teleportation array, Ji Ning walked towards the huge palace gate.

    There is no one in front of the palace gate, only two gray sculptures. One gray sculpture looks like a human holding a spear, and the other gray sculpture looks like an entrenched dragon-like beast.

    "Stop." The gray human sculpture suddenly made a low voice, and his eyes were fixed on Ji Ning.

    "What?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Is it alive?"

    He is now considered a great master. After comprehending the realm of Yin Yang Sword Intent, he can compare with the average Erpaojun. His sense of Qi life is also very keen.  He could easily sense the change in the breath of a mosquito a million miles away, but the sculpture in front of him clearly felt like an ordinary sculpture, like a dead rock-like thing, and it actually spoke?

    "You came to pay homage to the Lord?" The human gray sculpture was towering, almost as tall as the main entrance of the palace, looking down at Ning.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. Although the other party was talking to him, Ji Ning still felt that the other party was like a dead thing. At the same time, he also felt an inexplicable palpitation in his heart.

    ¡°The four of you are here, it¡¯s not too late to enter.¡± The human gray sculpture said coldly.

    Ji Ning could only wait silently on the sidelines for about a while.  The space-time teleportation array not far behind lit up again, and when the light dissipated, a thin, bald young man was seen, wearing a red loose robe, with strange red divine patterns on his face. The strange red divine patterns seemed to have a special charm.  Ji Ning felt that he was faintly affected even if he paid a little attention.

    "I'm downwind." A thin young man with a red robe and a bald head strolled over.  He smiled and said, "I have met Beiming Sword Lord."

    "Jun Feng Yixin." Ji Ning also said. There were too few practitioners in Xinli Palace, and the only one recognized by the ancient pagoda was Lord Feng Yixin. But Ji Ning had heard of his name a long time ago. This was not true.  A dabbler like Bertalea.  This is really all about mental cultivation, and the methods are unpredictable.

    "Beiming Sword Lord has walked more than me at the Silver Cloud Realm Altar." Lord Feng Yixin smiled, and his smile could warm people's hearts. "I heard that Beiming Sword Lord was kidnapped by the great master about two thousand years ago.  Feng Yi admires Yaguo for having such strength."

    Ji Ning was immediately speechless.

    Even he knows that he was kidnapped by the great master two thousand years ago.  The information is also very good.

    "No need to be surprised, Lord Beiming Sword, it was my senior brother from Xinli Palace who told Feng Yi." Feng Yixin smiled, "There are very few practitioners in my Xinli Palace. We are like brothers and relatives, so naturally we talk about everything."

    Ji Ning suddenly remembered.

    I heard that there are no more than ten Taoist Lords of Life and Death in Xinli Palace!  Moreover, most of the Dao Lords are wandering outside, and there are probably only two or three Dao Lords who actually stay in the Heart Power Palace. Compared with the other eleven palaces, the number of the Heart Power Palace is really pitiful.  They were like brothers and relatives, Ji Ning could imagine that.

    "You don't mind, Lord Beiming Sword, just call me Feng Yi." Lord Feng Yixin said with a smile.

    "Brother Feng Yixiao, just call me Beiming." Ji Ning said, secretly muttering in his heart, how could this Feng Yixiao make him like him so much?  Even his voice makes it impossible to feel bad!

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± The space-time teleportation array behind them lit up again, and another young man wearing dark blue robes appeared.  His face was cold and exuding hostility. As soon as he appeared and saw Ji Ning and the two of them, he also said, "I have met Lord Feng Yixin. Lord Beiming Sword."

    "But Lord Fire Jin Shui? Don't be too polite, just call me Feng Yi and Beiming." Lord Feng Yixin said, Ji Ning also nodded.

    "I am lucky enough to be ranked fourth this time. I am afraid I will need the help of two more people in the future." Although the young man in dark blue robes has a cold breath, he speaks very politely.

    Lord Feng Yixin and Ji Ning are also quite kind.

    No matter what, we all belong to the twelfth house. Due to the natal oath, it is impossible to attack each other.  plus being able to rowAmong the top four, all of them will be extraordinary in the future. As long as they are alive, they are destined to be famous in the future.  If you can make friends, of course you will.

    The three of them chatted and gradually got to know each other's temperament a little bit.

    Finally, the last one has arrived.

    Wearing a black royal robe, wearing a high crown, his skin is as crystal clear as jade, and his eyes are as deep as the stars.  Even Ji Ning, Huo Jin, and Feng Yi couldn't help but admire in their hearts, at least in terms of appearance and temperament, this 'Prince Qinghuan' was the best among the four of them.

    "The three of them have already arrived. It's Qinghuan who's late. I'm very ashamed." Prince Qinghuan was as polite to others as the rumors said. Of course, it was rumored that he was a very crazy guy at heart.

    "We've only been here for a while."

    "Brother Qinghuan is number one this time. I'm afraid he's not far behind Betalaie and Dong Xiu."

    The four of them chatted casually.

    Although they were talking so casually to each other, no one dared to underestimate the other, because their strength was very close and at the same level, even though there was a difference in order on the altar.  But it is difficult to talk about real fighting.  In addition, in the Dao Lord Cloud Realm, many external forces were prohibited from being used, such as Taoist talismans, puppets, etc., how could any of them not have a great opportunity to reach this point?

    "Four of you, the Lord has summoned you, come in." The tall gray sculpture in human form looked down at the four little ones in front of the palace gate and said coldly.

    "The two sculptures in front of the palace gate are the two patron saints of the palace." Feng Yixin introduced via voice transmission, "I heard that a long time ago, when the great master became famous, he brought these two patron saints with him.  , I don¡¯t know how many powerful people have been killed.¡±

    "Oh?" Ji Ning, Qinghuan, and Huo Jin all listened carefully.

    The relationship within the Heart Power Palace is closer, like brothers and sisters, so Lord Feng Yixin knows a lot about all kinds of secrets.

    ¡­¡­

    Although they were curious about the origin and strength of the two sculptures in front of them, Ji Ning and the others entered the main entrance of the palace without thinking too much.

    Once you enter the main entrance.

    As soon as they saw the towering building in the distance, Ji Ning and the four of them felt the space and time around them stir, and then they were moved away.

    This is a vast void, with some chaotic stars in the void.

    When Ji Ning and the others appeared, they all looked around.

    "Where is this?" Ji Ning and the four of them were a little confused.

    This void is too quiet, as if there is still water. The real chaotic void should have many void storms, and generally the end of the void will be endless chaos!  The void in front of me was too huge, and there was no chaos at all.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The void opened like a water curtain, revealing an extremely majestic beast in the distance. The two eyes like flaming stars on its huge head looked at Ji Ning and the four of them gently, and also made a sound.  Although the voice was gentle, it resounded throughout the void: "Four little guys."

    Qinghuan, Feng Yi, Huo Jin and Ji Ning were all frightened.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but recall the scene where he and other World Realm practitioners were directly swallowed by the head of a giant beast and then sent to Mangya Country.

    "Greetings to the Lord." Ji Ning and the four of them bowed respectfully, but there was no need to kneel down. The Lord had always been kind to the Twelve Palaces.

    "You four little guys have all got this opportunity." The majestic giant beast said, "You will set off with my royal family's 'Tianhuo Mangya', and then enter the ancient realm of the different universe This time you go, you are entering  The legendary place in the different universe is full of dangers, but it also has many benefits. The reason why I chose the four of you this time is because I hope that you can try your best to help our clan's 'Tianhuo Mangya' on the way here and increase their number.  Of course he is willing to help Tianhuo Mangya, and I will thank you again."

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 25 Follow the Master

    Ning and the four of them were moved in their hearts. In fact, they all guessed that the reason why the great master selected four from the Twelve Palaces this time was mainly to help Tianhuo Mangya, but the Twelve Palaces can and  The reason why the royal family has coexisted peacefully for so long is because they can treat each other as equals. Ji Ning and the others are also extraordinary people, and they cannot desperately protect the royal family for no reason.

    "When I return from another universe, I will ask my clan, 'Tianhuo Mangya,' and the more you help them, the more thanks you will get from the royal family." The towering giant beast said.

    "Don't worry, Lord, we will do our best."

    "Since we set out together, we should help each other."

    Everyone agrees.

    They all know that if the master says 'Thank you very much', it will definitely not be normal.  After all, this is an existence that stands at the highest point and is invincible in the endless territory, and has lived longer than the entire Mangya Kingdom.

    In order to express our gratitude, Ji Ning and the others will try their best to protect and help Tianhuo Mangya when they go to other universes.

    "Yeah." The majestic giant beast nodded slightly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Next to Ji Ning and the others, space-time fluctuations appeared again, and a strange beast bathed in flames appeared.

    "Skyfire." The majestic beast spoke.

    "Master." The flaming beast immediately changed its shape and turned into a young man wearing a suit of cyan armor and long fiery red hair.

    "This time we go to the ancient realm of the different universe, the five of you will go together." The majestic giant beast said.

    The fiery red-haired young man glanced at Ji Ning and the four of them carefully and grinned: "My name is Tianhuo Mangya. You can just call me Tianhuo. I heard from the master that none of the four of you is weaker than me. Wait.  I went to a different universe and asked the four of you to help me."

    Although Tianhuo Mangya is also one of the most talented people in the royal family, after all, he has just joined not long ago, but Ji Ning and the others have all realized at least one of the strongest ways, and they are all comparable to the second-step master. Indeed, all of them are better.  It's better than Tianhuo Mangya.  Of course, this is only based on normal strength. As for some trump cards to save lives, it cannot be calculated.

    "Master, where is the ancient domain of the alternate universe? What is an alternate universe?" Prince Qinghuan asked. He was only a registered disciple of the great master and was not qualified to be called master.  The rule of the great master isonly his direct disciples are qualified to call him master.

    "Another universe?" The majestic giant beast looked at Ji Ning and the others and found that they were all looking forward to it.

    Then he said, "You should be able to sense the origin of the endless territory, the origin of fire, the origin of water, the origin of sword, the origin of time, the origin of space"

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded.

    The source can be sensed, but those who can truly sense it in detail can only cultivate to the perfection of the world.  As for the deeper mystery - the origin is not leaked at all. It is said that even the eternal power cannot be cultivated.  Therefore, the Taoists of life and death can only create their own Tao step by step.

    "The area where this origin can spread is called the universe." The great master said, "Different universes naturally have different origins."

    "What."

    Ji Ning and the others were all shocked.

    Different origins?

    No matter in the Three Realms, in the Great Mo Territory, or in the Mangya Kingdom, Ji Ning can sense the origin of the sword everywhere. These origins are the same. The entire endless territory is just a part of this huge universe!  Now he is going to a different universe?

    "Don't worry, the origins of different universes, such as the origin of water, the origin of time, the origin of swordsthe outermost layers are the same, but the inner ones are different." The great master said, "It will not have any impact on your strength."

    "Has anyone been there?" Lord Huojin Shui couldn't help but ask.

    "No." The great master shook his head.

    Ji Ning and the others were all speechless.

    "When I realized time and space, I faintly discovered traces of another universe being close to ours, so I opened a cosmic channel." The majestic giant beast said, "However, this cosmic channel is relatively weak, and is subject to the rules of the two universes.  The influence can only be passed through by people below Daojun at most."

    "So when you go to a different universe, you must not break through to the realm of Dao Lord in the different universe. If you break through, you will not be able to come back, and you will have to stay in the different universe forever." The towering giant beast instructed.

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    Under the influence of the two major cosmic rules, Daojun simply cannot pass through that cosmic passage.

    "In the World Realm, there is no danger in passing through that passage." The majestic giant beast said, "Just a few days ago, I was allowed to live forever."The border slaves walked through the passage to the other side, and then came back safely.  At the same time, over the years, I have also captured many world realms from different universes and brought them to our side.  "

    "Arrest?" Ji Ning and the others muttered secretly.

    The master can¡¯t even get past, but he can still be captured?  There is absolutely no danger in passing.  "The majestic giant beast said, "You are wandering in the territory of another universe. I also believe in your strength and you will not encounter any danger.  But the real dangerous and troublesome place is the ancient domain!  "

    Ji Ning and the five of them listened carefully. Even Tianhuo Mangya knew very little about the ancient domain before.

    "The Ancient Realm is the most mysterious area in the alien universe. Its scope is very, very wide. I am afraid that few practitioners know how vast its scope is. It is said that there are many Dao Lords and even the Eternal Emperor living in seclusion somewhere in the Ancient Realm.  "The majestic giant beast smiled and said, "The vastness of the ancient domain is probably not much different from our endless territory."

    "What?" Ji Ning and the others were speechless.

    Going to the Ancient Territory of Different Universes, I thought this Ancient Territory was some kind of secret place, but now it sounds like it can be compared with the scope of the Endless Territory, and it seems to have a lot of power.

    "That is the core of the entire alien universe."

    "That is the origin of the alien universe."

    "In the entire alien universe, countless practitioners are eager to enter, because as long as they enter, everyone who comes out alive will be greatly improved." The majestic giant beast said, "But if you trespass into the ancient domain, you will have just touched the ancient domain.  , it will be destroyed by the power of the entire ancient domain, and it will be completely annihilated in an instant, and the true spirit will not survive at all."

    Ji Ning and the others were astonished. The scope of the Ancient Territory was almost the same as that of the Endless Territory. How terrifying was the attack by the power of the entire Ancient Territory?

    "After all, that is the core of the entire alien universe." The majestic giant beast said, "So to enter, you must refine an Ancient Domain Token. After refining the Ancient Domain Token, you can enter the Ancient Domain safely and will not be affected by the Ancient Domain.  The power is repulsive.¡±

    "Ancient domain orders are very rare."

    "My thoughts penetrated through the cosmic channels, filling a huge area, and captured some world realms passing through the area where my thoughts passed. After endless years, I only collected a few ancient domain tokens." The towering giant beast said, "Now the ancient domain tokens  , I¡¯ll give you five, you can refine them.¡±

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    Five streams of light appeared out of thin air, and then flew to Ji Ning and the other five.

    The Ancient Domain Token is a dark red circular token with ancient and complex divine patterns on it. Ji Ning and the others cannot understand it, but they can only feel the vastness and distance within it.  Immediately, Ji Ning and the others refined the Ancient Domain Token.

    "Master." Ji Ning also said, "Then, can some of our followers and servants be brought into different universes and into the ancient realm?"

    Several others also looked at the master.

    Because they all have followers and servants.

    "As long as they are Dao Lord or below, they can be brought into another universe." The great master said, "As for the ancient domain, they must always hide in the cave sky magic weapon, and no breath can leak out. In the ancient domain, once there is a breath leaking out,  You will be attacked by the forces of the ancient domain. If you hide forever and don't come out, you will be safe."

    Ji Ning and the others knew clearly that they would never be able to get out, not even their spiritual thoughts or breath could penetrate.  There's no point in going in then.

    "Of course, if you can get the Ancient Territory Order again, you can give it to your followers and servants, so that they are also qualified to be in the Ancient Territory." The great master suddenly said, "But when you first enter the Ancient Territory, you should keep a low profile. After all, the real  The most powerful ones in the ancient domain are the large number of Dao Lords."

    "This is a star map of a different universe. All the routes from the cosmic channel to the ancient domain are marked. There is also some information about the different universe. Remember, it must not be leaked."

    The great master gave five more star maps.

    "Yes." Ji Ning and the others accepted it.

    "Get ready, we will meet again outside the palace in three days." The great master ordered.

    Ji Ning returned to the Sword Palace and met the Danbao World God, Su Youji.

    "I got a big opportunity this time and went to a dangerous place. If you go with me, there is a chance that you will get some opportunities. Of course, when I die, you will also die." Ji Ning said, "You are  Come with me, or stay in this sword palace?"

    "I will go with the master." Su Youji did not hesitate.

    "I can't learn anything about the secrets of the Twelve Palaces. Of course I will follow the master." Danbao World God also said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly when he saw this.

    He can¡¯t guarantee anything, after all, he has never been to a different universe.

    Three days later.

    &nbsp; In front of the main entrance of the palace, the five of them, Ji Ning, Feng Yi, Huo Jin, Qinghuan and Tianhuo Mangya, gathered together.

    "Everyone." The human-looking gray sculpture suddenly moved and walked towards Ji Ning and the other five, "I will send the five of you to the cosmic passage."

    Mountain

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 26 First Entering a Different Universe

    The time and space teleportation array in front of the palace, the gray sculpture of human appearance was slightly modified by myself! After a while, the time and space teleportation array was activated.

    Ji Ning, Feng Yi, Huo Jin, Qinghuan, and Tianhuo Mangya also felt that time and space were changing before their eyes, and everything soon stopped.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and the others looked around.

    This is a mountain peak floating in the void. Halfway up the mountainside is an old man with a white beard wearing a snow-white robe and six curved horns. The aura emanating from his body makes Ji Ning and others who have seen the great master immediately come to their aid.  When they recognized it, they all saluted respectfully: "Master."

    "This is the cosmic passage." The white-bearded old man pointed to the mountainside. At first glance, it seemed ordinary, but if you look closely, you can find the circles of faint space-time vortexes and the terrifying power contained in them.  If this cosmic channel collapsed, Ji Ning and the others would probably lose their lives if they were inside it.

    "When you enter a different universe, neither the 'Heart Lamp' nor the 'True Spirit Tower' can sense your life and death, let alone the Fate Letter Talisman." The white-bearded old man said, "After all, we are between two people.  Universe, of course, if you practice the method of having clones, leave one clone behind. If the other clones die, you can practice it again at that time, so that you can determine life and death."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    The Heart Lamp and the True Spirit Tower both directly sense the true spirit. Even if you fall into some mysterious places, you can sense it.  But after going to another universe, these things are useless.

    The life letter talisman is the most common and simple method, and can be blocked in many mysterious places and special places.  Even the simple distance is too far, which can make it unable to sense.

    "This is a different universe, and no one can help you."

    "Everything is up to you." The old man with white beard said, "Go in. After entering, remember to keep moving forward along the cosmic passage."

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and all five of them agreed.

    After that, they all walked towards the seemingly ordinary circles of faint space-time vortex. The five of them walked there together, and soon they seemed to be sinking into the water, and they were completely trapped in the time-space vortex.

    When I first entered the cosmic channel, I was still very calm.

    But soon Ji Ning and the others felt the distortion of time, the distortion of space, and the distortion of many rules This made Ji Ning and the others feel very uncomfortable, and even their own true spirits felt very uncomfortable.  A feeling of depression.

    "Hurry up." Prince Qinghuan shouted.

    "Let's move forward." Ji Ning also said.

    Everyone endured their discomfort and flew forward quickly. In front of them was a circle of space-time vortexes forming a dark passage. The dark passage seemed to have no end, and everything was affected by the rules of the two universes. Thanks to Ji Ning's strength, they  They are all below Daojun. The fluctuation caused is not too big.  If a real Taoist dares to trespass, he may be directly strangled by the two universe rules.

    "Huh." Ji Ning and the other five were flying at high speed.

    "Why is it so long?"

    "How long is this cosmic passage, and why is it not at the end yet?"

    Ji Ning and the others have been flying for more than an hour, but they are still in this dark passage. Although they all feel uncomfortable, they can endure it without risking their lives.

    "The Lord has said it." Feng Yixin said in a voice message, "Let us keep moving forward along the passage of the universe. Let's just fly like this. We will eventually reach the end."

    "Yeah." Huo Jinxinjun nodded.

    "I finally saw the passage between the two universes today." Prince Qinghuan laughed.

    The five of them were flying while chatting, but soon there was nothing to talk about anymore, and they were all flying dully.

    One day, two days, three days

    Ji Ning never thought that it would take so long to fly in the cosmic passage. It would have been a normal flight. But after all, he was under the influence of two major cosmic rules. Every second seemed to be as unbearable as a year. The great master actually planned it in advance.  Not to mention, I am afraid there is also the idea of ????sharpening their character.

    It took more than three years of flying in the blink of an eye.

    "what is that."

    "Is it the end?"

    "It seems to be the end."

    Ji Ning and the others were flying quietly at first, but suddenly they all showed joy. Looking ahead, there was a faint light in front of the dark cosmic passage, and the dark passage did not continue to extend in the light, and it seemed to have reached an end.

    "fly."

    Ji Ning and the others had no choice, so they all flew towards the light.

    "Hoo, ho, ho, ho, ho." Five flew out one after another.??.

    "here it is?"

    Ji Ning and the others appeared in a chaotic void. Chaos was floating, and in front of them were huge chaotic stars that looked like fireballs. Because they were relatively close, the surrounding area was still bright.

    Ji Ning and the other five turned around and looked behind them. Behind them was a huge space whirlpool.

    ¡°After seeing this spatial vortex, I¡¯m afraid not many dare to rush in.¡± Feng Yixinjun said with a smile.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    ??The journey from the Three Realms to the Great Mo Realm was through a space vortex passage. There are still many such space vortexes in the vast and endless territory.  However, because space vortexes are generally formed naturally and may contain great dangers, practitioners do not dare to trespass even if they see them.

    ??????????????? The reason why old man Yuan and the Great Demon God Assassin broke in was because they were being hunted and had nowhere to escape, so they could only infiltrate wherever there was danger.

    "Even if you break in and survive by chance, you will be the master on the other side." Prince Qinghuan also sent a message and smiled.

    "Have you all sensed it?" Tianhuo Mangya closed his eyes and sensed it carefully, "Many of the origins here are indeed different from those over there."

    Ji Ning also felt it clearly.

    Like the Endless Territory, here there are many sources such as the origin of sword, the origin of fire, the origin of water, the origin of thunder and lightning, the origin of space, etc. These origins are like pillars, supporting a universe.  The outermost parts of these origins that practitioners can sense in detail are exactly the same as those in the endless realm!

    So the practice should be similar!

    But the inside is different.

    "The origin of the sword in the endless territory is more vast, as if it can accommodate everything. The origin of the sword in different universes seems to be more restrained and more fierce." Ji Ning said secretly.

    The five of them were curious about the origin of the alien universe.

    "According to the star map, our current location is still far away from the ancient domain. Everyone, let's set off." Lord Huo Jinxin suggested.

    "Well, let's go."

    "This journey is still far away. Our biggest task now is to reach the ancient territory safely first."

    "Walk."

    Although the five of them are very confident in themselves and think that they are very sure of reaching the Ancient Territory, they dare not be careless because the distance is too far. The Ancient Territory is the core origin of the entire alien universe and occupies an extremely huge area.  , the vastness of the ancient domain is still difficult to determine.

    According to the star map route, it would take Ji Ning and the others more than 1,500 years to reach the ancient territory from the cosmic passage, passing through more than 3,000 territories!  Wandering over such a long distance, the World Realm generally would not dare to do so, because there are too many dangers, and you might lose your life at some point.

    It took more than two months to arrive at the nearest space-time teleportation array. The time-space teleportation array here is the same as that in Endless Territory. Obviously, the cultivation systems of the two universes are not much different.

    Either with the help of the time and space teleportation array, or by flying and shuttling, after spending more than a hundred years, Ji Ning and the others arrived at a chaotic star. This chaotic star was the core of a time and space teleportation array, and teleportation needed to pass through it.

    In the canyons of this star, there are caves, all of which are inhabited by world realms.

    "Chi chi chi."

    A figure is sitting cross-legged on the edge of a lake. His whole body is surrounded by flames, but the flames have not harmed the surrounding soil and weeds at all.

    Whoosh.

    A stream of light fell in the distance, it was a green-haired world god with a strong aura and a giant ax on his back.

    "Five world realms are here." The green-haired World God said in a low voice.

    "Oh? Five of them dare to come to our place. Could it be that their origins are extraordinary?" the flaming figure said.

    ¡°It should be from outside, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± The green-haired World God said.

    "I've never seen it before. Well, we should all know the World Realm of more than ten territories around us. Since we don't know each other it seems that it comes from a quite far away place." The flame figure let out a hoarse laugh.  , "Inform the other leaders and prepare to kill the five foreign world realms. We discovered them this time. I want one."

    "Yes." The green-haired World God respectfully obeyed.

    "So far I have killed more than three hundred world realms, but it is still too few. It is still far from a thousand." The flame figure whispered to himself.

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 27 Attack

    Ning and the five of them landed on this chaotic star.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Stop."

    In front of the gorgeous palace, an Ancestral God shouted, although the five in front of him are all in the World Realm, he is just an Ancestral God, but he represents the unified force of the entire alien universe. "The Destruction of the Divine Court, the entire alien universe can be said to be  Every time and space teleportation array is controlled by the Destruction Divine Court.

    No powerful person dares to challenge and destroy the majesty of the Divine Court!  Because, in the alternate universe, the Destruction Court is supreme!

    "We are going to visit Cricket Star." Lord Feng Yixin said with a smile. In different universes, Lord Feng Yixin is usually the one who deals with outsiders.

    "The space-time teleportation array is being adjusted and will not be activated again until half a month later." The ancestor god said directly.

    "Half a month?"

    Ji Ning and the others looked at each other and felt helpless. The time and space teleportation array does need regular maintenance and adjustment. If an ancient teleportation array is not maintained, it will gradually deteriorate over time.  Ji Ning and the others could only retreat temporarily, flew hundreds of thousands of miles across the sky, and landed in a beautiful valley.

    "Let's wait here for half a month." Feng Yixin said.

    "The Destruction of the Divine Court is really amazing. It can completely unify the entire alien universe. Our Endless Territory is only a part of the universe, and it is still divided into several forces." Prince Qinghuan sighed in a voice transmission, "Our Endless Territory is more than 90%  Nine of them all belong to the Taoist Alliance, but the Taoist Alliance is completely scattered. They all practice in their own way. Some practice comfortably, and some fight and fight. The time and space teleportation array is also controlled by one sect and another sect.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    The Taoist alliance is very loose, but Ji Ning secretly likes this kind of Taoist alliance.

    Freedom, rule by doing nothing.

    "Practitioners instinctively pursue freedom." Feng Yi said, "The reason why the Mangya Kingdom can be united is because it is under the strong oppression of the great master! The reason why the Eternal Clan is united is because if they don't unite, they will perish!  After all, the power of the Taoist Alliance is so huge that they must unite to survive. Like several other top forces, they are united because they are few in number and cannot be united."

    "Where is this alien universe?" Huo Jin asked.

    Ji Ning was also curious: "It's incredible that these different universes can be unified."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and the other five are all extraordinary people. As long as they continue to practice in the future, they can also become heaven-defying Dao Lords.  All of them were extremely proud, but they still felt admiration and shock at being able to unify the entire alien universe.

    Ji Ning and the five of them were waiting, drinking and chatting. Of course, when they talked in secret, they all talked through sound transmission.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and the other five¡¯s faces changed at the same time.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The color of the surrounding world changed, and countless turbulent waves surged out, like a world-destroying scene, directly sweeping towards Ji Ning and the five of them.  On the edge of this endless wave, there are people from the world realm standing on the waves. They are all staring at Ji Ning and the five of them with murderous intent.

    "They were robbed and killed." Ji Ning and the five of them also understood.

    "Little brother, come and go, these water waves." Huo Jin was dressed in dark blue robes, with a cold face. He usually kept a low posture in front of Ji Ning and the others, but in the face of these attacking world realms, he was very cold and waved his hand.  , rumble, circles of seemingly ordinary black water waves surged in all directions.

    These black water waves easily blocked those turbulent waves.

    "What?"

    "We, one hundred and nine World Realm warriors, were able to block the Qiongyi Divine Water Formation like this?" Those World Realm warriors who attacked and killed were very surprised.

    "Broken!" Huo Jin snorted coldly, and the turbulent waves that were still in a stalemate went backwards, and the entire formation completely collapsed.

    "This is a great binding formation. Since we can't capture it with the restraints, we will kill them directly." A world god with golden wings directly transmitted the order. Although he saw that the world realm that took action was not easy to mess with, they also  They have the same confidence, plus there are so many of them, they are really not afraid at all.

    The formations of the mighty World Realm people changed, and a hazy light filled the air. Each one received the blessing of the formations and came directly to kill them.

    "You are really looking for death." Prince Qinghuan smiled coldly, and directly smacked his right hand. The palm instantly became ten thousand feet in size. At the same time, the palm glowed with golden light. The speed of the huge golden palm was also terrifyingly fast. Time and space were changing in front of it.  It's obviously still far away, but you can followThis huge golden palm came in front of him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The golden palm passed by, each world realm was directly smashed to pieces.

    "Is it Daojun?"

    "It must be Daojun."

    "How could this happen? It's obviously the breath of the world."

    "Dao Lord actually disguised himself as a World Realm person." Almost instantly, many World Realm people were frightened and stunned.

    Tianhuo Mangya smiled and said: "There are more enemies coming, let me deal with them."

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    Tianhuo Mangya opened his mouth and let out a roar, followed by blazing flames rushing out of his mouth. In an instant, the flames filled the sky and burned in all directions.  It should be noted that although Prince Qinghuan is powerful, he only killed more than ten World Realm people with one slap. But now the flames are spreading in all directions, but no one can escape.

    "Ah." Those weaker Chaos Immortals were burned to ashes in an instant, and the World Gods with weaker body protection powers were also burned to ashes.

    "Run away quickly."

    ¡°These five world realms are too powerful.

    "I'm afraid all of them are existences that have surpassed the pinnacle of the world realm."

    "Why are you so unlucky?"

    Some world gods with strong body-protecting powers, as well as some extremely powerful ones, were able to withstand the flames. There were probably more than twenty world-level gods who could withstand the flames and fled quickly in all directions.  Although some of them were extremely powerful, they were no longer willing to fight with Ji Ning and the others.

    Ji Ning looked at it and nodded.

    The flames released by Tianhuo Mangya seem to be slightly more powerful than the Nine-Source Divine Thunder at the 'Chaos Divine Thunder Level'.

    "Tianhuo, let me help you." Ji Ning also smiled and said.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The seven divine thunders and seven divine waters instantly filled the surrounding millions of miles, covering all the worlds that tried to escape.  The speed of the Tao Divine Thunder and Tao Divine Water was too fast to allow them to escape.

    All these divine thunder and divine waters turned into giant swords, which were constantly flying and churning. For a time, the area of ??a million miles became a huge field, which was filled with chaos. The powerful and terrifying sword intent was tearing apart a name crazily.  The world gods, those powerful world gods were torn to pieces by the lightning sword intent and the divine water sword intent.

    It¡¯s like a millstone, grinding them to pieces!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? Domain of Yin-Yang Sword Intent, at its peak power, even a one-step Taoist Lord cannot last long and will die!  Even though Ji Ning expanded to a million miles range, Yiyi Taojun would still be severely damaged, let alone the world realm in front of him.

    "Brother Beiming's domain is really powerful, let me finish it off in the end." Feng Yixin smiled and looked at the two world realms who were struggling to escape in the distance.

    "How could it be so terrible?"

    "Even an existence that has surpassed the pinnacle of the world realm was destroyed like this?"

    "This, this, this"

    "Where did these five come from?"

    The two World Realm people who were still alive in the Yin Yang Sword Intent were horrified. One of them had strength beyond the peak of the World Realm, and the other was only at the peak of the World Realm.  What the two of them have in common is that they have very good magical powers to protect their bodies. Under Ji Ning's Yin Yang Sword Intent domain, they can't escape at all, but their divine bodies are tough and can withstand it.

    "what happened¡­¡­"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "Hahaha, just die, just die. Only when you die will you have no worries."

    Bang!  Bang!

    I saw that the two World Realms fell down and there was no sound anymore.

    The corners of Feng Yixin's mouth also turned up slightly.

    "These two are both masters in the world. I admire Feng Yi for being able to make them commit suicide like this," Ji Ning said.

    "They were also too frightened by Beiming and everyone's attacks, and almost despaired, that's why I succeeded so easily." Lord Feng Yixin said with a smile.

    But Ji Ning and the four of them were all amazed.

    Let the world commit suicide?

    Although the four of them are great, none of them can do it.  Real spiritual practitioners are indeed scary

    Ji Ning and the other five quickly cleaned up the battlefield, destroyed the corpses and traces, and evenly divided the profits equally.

    "This group of World Realm people are very powerful." Prince Qinghuan frowned, "There seem to be more than ten World Realm peaks among them, and there seem to be three or four even beyond the World Realm peaks! There are too many beyond the World Realm peaks.  some?"

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 28 Reason

    "Alternate universes are similar to our Endless Territory." Ji Ning also realized, "It stands to reason that among a thousand world realms, it is difficult to have an existence that surpasses the peak of the world realm! But among more than a hundred world realms, there are  There are so many at the peak of the world realm, and three or four who have surpassed the peak of the world realm. Where did they come from?"

    Ji Ning and the five of them swept through them directly. Those World Realm people died without much resistance. Ji Ning and the others could only infer the approximate strength from the resistance of the other party.

    "Let me take a look." Tianhuo Mangya immediately rose into the sky and flew high into the sky. Then he looked at the entire chaotic stars, and there were flames burning in his eyes.

    "Go to the other side of this chaotic star and have a look."

    Chaos stars are spherical.

    On the other side, Ji Ning and the others did find a large group of caves.

    "They should have been entrenched here before." Feng Yi looked down, "And there are formation restrictions around them, so the spiritual mind cannot detect them at all."

    "We killed 126 World Realms, but there are nearly 150 caves here." Ning frowned, "Are there other World Realms?"

    "Even if there is, he has escaped." Prince Qinghuan said.

    He did escape.

    In the chaotic void, the nineteen World Realm people all had ugly expressions on their faces. They all looked at each other with fear and happiness in their eyes.

    "Fortunately, fortunately we stayed at our home base."

    "terrible."

    ¡°So many life slips, almost all of them were shattered in the blink of an eye, leaving no one behind.¡±

    They felt frightened when they thought about the scene of a large number of broken lives they had seen before.

    They, a group of World Realm people, also left some life slips so that they could determine life and death!  When they stayed at their lair just now, they were shocked to find that one hundred and twenty-six life slips were broken one after another. Even the existence that they were in awe of in the past, the existence that surpassed the pinnacle of the world realm, the life slips were also broken very quickly.

    It¡¯s simply slaughter!

    Although they did not see the battle scene with their own eyes, they could guess what happened through the large-scale destruction of the fate slips. They were so frightened that they immediately abandoned their lair and used space shuttle to escape.

    "Some of them have very powerful divine body protection powers. It stands to reason that even if they meet Dao Lord, they can only capture and receive some magic weapons and slowly kill them. But there were so many life slips just now, but they were all exhausted.  They all shattered in a very short period of time.¡±

    "What happened to them?"

    "Those five world realms, could it be said that there is a great power lurking in the secret?"

    "These survivors secretly guessed, but it was just a guess. They didn't dare to go back at all.

    Since then, this prestigious force has simply dissipated.

    Ji Ning and the others felt that the world realms they killed were relatively strong, so they met five of them. After all, they were monsters among monsters. Otherwise, it would be difficult for normal world realms to deal with them.

    Afraid of getting involved, Ji Ning and the others temporarily hid in a void. Prince Qinghuan was still quietly exploring: "With my methods, even Dao Lord will find it difficult to detect me. Unless you are stronger than me in time and space."  When it comes to time and space alone, Prince Qinghuan's achievements are more impressive than those of many Erpaojun who are proficient in time and space.

    As for those who are not proficient in the art of time and space, even Sipaojun will find it difficult to find Prince Qinghuan.

    This is the horror of time and space.

    "No movement."

    "Nothing happened."

    "It seems like it was just a common robbery."

    Robbery and killing are relatively common. There are robberies and killings in Mangya Kingdom. Even in the Endless Territory, there are some worlds that like robberies and killings.  After all, robbery is a very fast way to earn treasures, much faster than venturing into Dao Lord's ruins.  A prepared robbery is much safer than taking risks.

    time flies.

    Ji Ning and the others continued to move forward, becoming more and more cautious, and continued to advance from territory to territory.

    But they were robbed and killed again.

    With extreme caution, they were robbed and killed twice in succession. Needless to say, the result was that Ji Ning and the others were looking for death.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The three world gods were swept down by the endless water waves and fell hard to the ground.

    The earth trembled and the turtles cracked open. The three World Gods stood up and looked at the five World Realms slowly descending from mid-air in horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s too strong, it¡¯s too scary.¡±

    "They, they are too strong."

    "Can the World Realm also be so strong?"The eyes of these three World Gods were full of horror. They could not forget the scene that happened before, that terrible fingering, each finger was a World Realm person who fell.  The terrifying water wave directly shook most of the world to death, and even those who tried to escape were directly killed by lightning.  Only the three of them survived because the other party wanted to keep them alive.

    It was only after this fight that they realized that World Realm could be so powerful.

    "You can live." Prince Qinghuan said coldly, "You must do what I say."

    "Yes, yes, yes." The three world gods nodded.

    "I have made my fateful oath that nothing that happened today will be leaked to the outside world. And you will answer whatever I ask you." Prince Qinghuan ordered coldly.

    "yes."

    These three world gods had no idea of ??resistance at all, and they all obediently swore their fate. They all wore gray armor. Normally, colored armor was a nightmare for other practitioners But at this moment, they were all very respectful.  The gray armors were all gathered up, and they were shrinking, for fear of annoying the three people in front of them.

    "Why did you kidnap and kill us?" Prince Qinghuan asked, while Ji Ning and the others were watching.

    "You only have five world realms in total. You are small in number and easy to deal with." One of them, Lian, a lean man with a long beard, replied.

    "There is no other reason, just because we are easy to deal with, so you rob and kill us?" Prince Qinghuan was confused and glanced at the other two.

    "right."

    "That's it."

    All three of them nodded.

    Ji Ning and the five of them looked at each other. This was the third time they had been attacked and killed in the past month. It should be noted that it would take more than a thousand years for them to advance all the way from the cosmic passage to the ancient domain. If it were dozens of  It's normal to encounter a robbery every year.  But to encounter them three times in a month is very abnormal, but looking at it now, it turns out that they were just normal robberies and murders.

    "We have been robbed and killed three times this month." Prince Qinghuan frowned and said, "Do you know the reason?"

    "Don't you know?" asked the lean, bearded World God.

    "Say." Prince Qinghuan's eyes lit up. Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "It's because of the Nine Gods Star." He continued, "The Nine Gods Star has disclosed the rules for recruiting disciples this time."

    Ji Ning and the others looked at each other and saw that the Nine Gods Star was a very large sect.

    "Recruiting disciples can only be in the world realm."

    "At the same time, only by killing a thousand world realms with your own hands can you be qualified to become an entry-level disciple of the Nine Gods Star." The bearded man continued, "As soon as the news came out, not only the eighteen realms directly controlled by the Nine Gods Star  Even hundreds of surrounding realms caused a sensation. Many extremely powerful world realms began to madly hunt down other world realms, and there was a mass killing. We, the weaker world realms, had no place to hide, and could only attack in large numbers.  Gather together to protect yourself.¡±

    "What? Only by killing a thousand famous world realms can I become an entry-level disciple?" Tianhuo Mangya was surprised.

    "This is too crazy." Feng Yixin also frowned.

    "These are the rules for accepting disciples." Ji Ning also shook his head.

    It is very difficult to kill a thousand World Realm people.

    After all, even those slaves in the world who were sold were willing to be slaves because they saw the hope of life!  If the master insists on killing the slave, the slave will probably resist at all costs. Resistance is also death, and failure to resist is death.  Just like those slaves scolded Sufeng Daojun before his death, because they were no longer afraid.

    Even if you are extremely strong and can kill many people, you will inevitably encounter some setbacks. Maybe you may kill three to five hundred people after working hard, but then the boat capsizes in the gutter and loses your life.

    It is very difficult to really kill a thousand people

    "Nine Gods Star is, after all, the number one sect in hundreds of territories around it." The rather muscular scale-armored world god Lianda, who was next to the bearded man, said, "Nine Gods Star is divided into nine major branches.  The leader of each branch is a powerful person on the edge of Hedao. And the strongest person in the Nine Divine Stars is ranked among the divine generals of the Destruction Divine Court."

    Ji Ning and the others also know this information.

    Destroy the Divine Court and unify the entire alien universe. It is extremely powerful.  The 'divine general' who destroyed the Divine Court has a very respected status.

    "Nine Divine Stars are planning to accept eighteen disciples this time." Scale Armor World God Lianda said, "We will accept them until they are full! I heard that among these eighteen disciples, the top three in strength will receive the Ancient Domain Order and be sent to  To the legendary ancient realm.¡±

    "Ancient Domain Order?" Ji Ning and the others were all moved.

    The ancient domain order is very precious. The great master¡¯s thoughts pass through the channel of the universe.It covers a very huge territory, and even some conspiracies have been used, and only a few of them have been collected in endless years.

    "So the hundreds of realms around are completely crazy. For the opportunity of entry-level disciples, and for the legendary ancient realm order, some existences from other realms that have surpassed the peak of the world realm have come one by one. We weaker ones  Even the God of the World cannot escape." The bearded man shook his head, "So there are robberies and killings almost everywhere. I'm afraid that this crazy robberies and killings will not end until the Nine Gods Star recruits eighteen disciples."

    Ji Ning and the others understood why there was a higher proportion of strong people among them.

    because¡­¡­

    The weak ones were all killed!

    The rest are relatively strong, and there are even some who came from other territories.

    "If we let them know that the five of us all have an ancient realm order, I'm afraid countless world realms will come to besiege us. Maybe there will be Tao Lords to deal with us." Tianhuo Mangya said jokingly.

    "Haha, so it can't be spread outside."

    Ji Ning and the others also understood the reason. Although they felt stressed, they felt relieved.

    "It seems that in the next hundred years or so, we will often encounter robberies and killings." Prince Qinghuan said in a message, "Everyone, please don't be careless. Behind this is the powerful Nine Gods. The sect, if it leads to  If we kill someone from the Nine Gods Star, we will be finished."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    I forgot to vote for recommendation on Monday, sorry, now I am canvassing for votes, please take a few seconds to vote for recommendation~~~~

 Text Volume 27 Chapter 29 Adventures (End of this volume)

    Ji Ning and the others were very careful, but in order to avoid some truly stunning world realms, the Nine Gods Star Sect encountered some traps in the chaos, or was besieged and died So the Nine Gods Star Sect also sent dozens of  Named One Step Dao Lord, these are all Dao Lords who achieved breakthroughs by relying on the secret pill of life and death.

    These first-step Taoists spread out, patrolling in many territories, and also secretly checking, looking for some stunning world realms. If they are really stunning, they can bring them back to the Nine Gods Star in advance.

    They were patrolling, and because they exuded the aura of the Dao Lord of Life and Death, those in the World Realm did not dare to take action. After all, the gap between the Dao Lord and the World Realm was still very, very big!  Like Ji Ning, if his swordsmanship was extremely high, he would probably be comparable to Yi Yi Daojun.  Thanks to the blessing of the power of the blue and white mist, his physical strength is comparable to that of Yi Yi Daojun, so he can surpass him.

    Like Huo Jin and Qing Huan, they also have magical powers and secret techniques.

    It is difficult to fight with ordinary magical powers. For example, the Mist Rock Destruction Chapter is not up to standard. It must be some truly terrifying magical powers.  For example, Emperor Xuejian taught Ji Ning the great magical power of the "Five Seals of the Sword", but it was a pity that Ji Ning could not use it.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????Or have great supernatural powers and great secret skills, or like Tianhuo Mangya, who has an extraordinary background, or like Ji Ning, is blessed by the power of blue and white mist.

    In addition, the realm is ridiculously high.

    ?????????????????? Only in this way can we be able to kill Yiyi Daojun with the World Realm!  It can only kill the first-step Dao Lord. The real second-step Dao Lord cannot even be killed by Betalaie and the others.

    Therefore, it is still very safe for Yiyi Daojun to patrol many territories.

    Of course, the Nine God Stars do this in secret. Those in the World Realm all think that they can only get started by killing a thousand people, and they are still crazy.

    "Damn it."

    In the sixty-eighth year of the Nine Gods¡¯ sphere of influence, there was a void.

    Ji Ning and the other five looked at each other with ugly expressions on their faces.

    "Qinghuan, you are a little reckless." Feng Yixin's face was also ugly, looking at some magic weapons and armor floating in front of him.

    "We have no choice! If we don't agree to follow this trail, Lord, he will forcibly take us to the Nine Gods Star. You all know that our identity must not be exposed." Prince Qinghuan's face was also ugly, and he was eager.  Chuanyin said, "We deceived him and said we were disciples of another sect, but he ignored us at all. We had no choice but to kill him!"

    "Although the Dao Lord who killed Jiu Shen Xing was only a one-step Dao Lord, Jiu Shen Xing has discovered it and will definitely pursue it." Huo Jin was also worried.

    Ji Ning and Tianhuo Mangya all looked solemn.

    what to do?

    "Killing is a pleasure. The noisy and domineering Yiyi Taojun is simply looking for death in front of them. Any one of them can kill him with confidence!"  But in the end, Prince Qinghuan punched out, killing the opponent on the spot!

    "We have no other way, but don't worry." Prince Qinghuan sent a message, "Nine Divine Stars will know immediately if he is dead, but they have to send powerful experts to track down, and it will take time to get here  of."

    "Besides, he can find it by resting and investigating."

    Prince Qinghuan's eyes were cold, "Give me half an hour, and I will mess with time and space, so that he can never think about going back in time to check, unless time and space are ten times or even more powerful than me."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the four of them were shocked. Yes, Qinghuan's achievements in time and space are still extremely high. If he comes to disrupt time and space, it will be difficult for the Nine Gods to detect it. At least he can delay it.  time.

    well.

    They actually kept a low profile, but when faced with robbery, they would inevitably reveal some of their strength. Before, they had never thought that Dao Lord, who was secretly patrolling, would be chased by Yi Yi Dao Lord.  The five of them dare not go to the Nine Gods Star. Once their identities are exposed, the consequences will be disastrous.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others destroyed the corpses and traces, disrupting time and space. Then they all changed their appearance, and even summoned followers and servants of the World Realm from their own caves, and then gathered a team of nine practitioners and continued to move forward.

    Everything was as they expected.

    Two years later.

    A three-step master sent by the Nine Gods Star has arrived in this void. It is not difficult to figure out the place of death with the strength of the Nine Gods Star!  Of course, it is almost impossible to directly calculate the murderer. For example, when Beixiu World God died, Tiancang Palace could not calculate it. There must be other auxiliary factors to reduce the difficulty of 'deduction'.

    "Um?"

    "Time and space have been disrupted." This Three-step Master wanted to go back in time and check what happened in the past. But after casting the spell, he discovered that the surrounding areaA piece of time and space, all kinds of chaos, impossible to check.

    "Did my servant offend a great master of time and space?" Lord Three Steps muttered secretly, "I made this great master angry and killed him. This great master didn't want to be the enemy of our Nine Gods.  , so it messed up time and space?¡±

    The Dao Lord of Time and Space is notoriously difficult to deal with. When he found out that time and space were disrupted, the Three Paths Lord was also upset.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine Gods Star is, after all, the number one overlord among the hundreds of surrounding territories.

    How could they just expose it so casually?

    However, if you want to track down the clues, you must ask the real power of the time and space in the Nine Gods Star Sect to come forward. However, there are only two Dao Lords in the Jiu Shenxing Sect who are good at the time and space, and one is a second-level Taoist.  Jun, the other one is a powerful person on the fringes of Hedao who has a respected status, ranking among the top three in the Nine Gods Star lineage.

    Mr. Erboutiao was unwilling to take risks. As for the powerful man on the edge of Hedao, no one dared to order him. It was more than a hundred years before he came out for a trip.

    "What?"

    As soon as the powerful man checked it out, he immediately traced out the scene that had happened and was shocked.

    "Five world realms? One of them took action and killed a step master with one move?" The great master was also shocked, "Where did such a monster come from? The strength of the other four, although I didn't see it,  But at least the one who took action is really amazing, and judging from his ability to disrupt time and space, the time and space together are extremely impressive."

    "Where did it come from?"

    There are no such evil disciples in the entire Nine Gods Star!

    How did he know that this was another universe, where the registered disciples of the ¡®Great Lord¡¯ were the most elite in the entire Mangya Kingdom.  Compared with Mangya Kingdom, Jiu Shen Xing is not worth mentioning.  It should be noted that there are many Dao Lords in Mangya Kingdom who can defy the heavens and rival the Eternal Emperor.

    "Such a disciple must be admitted to my Nine Gods Star."

    "Chase."

    He gave the order, and the entire Nine Gods star was in a state of uproar.

    He really likes such monsters. He is a traveler in time and space, and it is rare to meet such a peerless monster.  Unfortunately, at this moment, Ji Ning and the other five have already left the Nine Gods Star's sphere of influence.

    ¡­¡­

    The Nine Gods Star has a strong influence in hundreds of surrounding areas, but the farther away it is, the influence quickly decreases.

    On this road.

    In addition to killing a One-Step Dao Lord within the scope of the Nine Gods Star, there is another thing that can be regarded as more dangerous. That is Ji Ning and the others accidentally encountered a wandering special life force. That special life force was completely  Built on a huge turtle shell, the turtle-like creature was obviously in a deep sleep, floating leisurely in the void.

    Originally, this road was a safe road. Who wanted to encounter such a wandering special life force?  Ji Ning and the others met by chance, and were immediately chased by a special being that tried to eat nine of them. Ji Ning and the others were forced to fight back, attracting more special beings.

    Fortunately, the sleeping turtle creature did not wake up. Ji Ning and the others always felt that the aura of this turtle creature was terrifying. Once it woke up, it would be too easy to kill them. Even if they tried their best to save their lives, they would still be unable to defeat it.  Sleeping turtle creature.

    In the end, Ji Ning and the others managed to escape by working together. From the beginning to the end, they did not dare to kill a special being for fear of causing trouble.

    ¡­¡­

    Except for the two crises of the Nine Gods and the turtle creature, other minor twists and turns are nothing.

    "The ancient domain has finally arrived."

    Ji Ning and the five of them stood in the void, looking ahead in the distance. There seemed to be countless clouds and mist rolling in front of them. There was a faint purple color in the clouds and mist. The endless range of clouds and mist was the ancient domain!  Of course, it is only the tip of the iceberg at the outermost edge of the Ancient Territory. The scattered outermost areas of the Ancient Territory cannot be traced to the end.

    After one thousand six hundred and five years, Ji Ning and the others finally arrived in the Ancient Territory.

    (Final chapter of this volume)

    ¡­(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Territory Chapter 1 The World in the Ancient Territory

    The ancient domain is the core of the entire alien universe. It is also said to be the origin of the alien universe. It is full of dangers and opportunities. Every world is crazy about it, and even the Taoists are entering one after another.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop.

    Five streams of light flew into the clouds and mist at the edge of the ancient domain, and began to fly deeper.

    "Do you feel it?" Tianhuo Mangya was a little excited and even sent a message.

    "Yeah." Huo Jin nodded.

    "What a special feeling." Feng Yixin also nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s really magical.¡± Prince Qinghuan also praised.

    Ji Ning was also amazed and experienced it carefully. Ever since he flew into the Ancient Territory, he could feel an invisible force shrouding him. This power was the power of the Ancient Territory. If the five of them did not have the Ancient Territory Order, they would probably be dead in an instant.  Crushed into powder.  At the same time, this power faintly comes from the deepest core of the Endless Ancient Territory.

    "That's the direction." Tianhuo Mangya pointed into the distance, "That's where we are going."

    "The core of the ancient domain." Ji Ning and the others also nodded.

    In the star map, there are detailed routes from the cosmic passage to the ancient domain.

    After entering the ancient domain, you must follow the induction and move towards the core of the ancient domain!  Reaching the core is the place that every practitioner longs for most. Perhaps some dangers and hardships on the road can make them transform.  But the core of the ancient domain is where the real qualitative transformation takes place.

    "Everyone, as usual, I will travel through space." Prince Qinghuan said through the message.

    "good."

    "Brother Qinghuan, please."

    Ji Ning and the others did not refuse. It should be noted that the vastness of this ancient domain is probably no less than the endless territory.  To get from the edge to the core, it would take hundreds of millions of years just to fly.

    It should be noted that Ji Ning had already made a vow to reach Tiancang Palace within a period of chaos.

    Of course, a chaotic era is a very long time, measured in units of trillions of years!  So Ji Ning had plenty of time.

    "Huh."

    "Huh."

    Prince Qinghuan took out a flying boat. Ji Ning and the others entered the flying boat. Prince Qinghuan took control of it personally and quickly began to advance in the ancient domain.  Traveling through space again and again¡¤Each time traveling through space, he can pass through a very far distance. With Prince Qinghuan's method of traveling through time and space, he may be able to cross a territory hundreds of times.

    In the universe, territories are very far apart.  The distance between two territories is usually ten or even a hundred times the size of the territory itself.

    "According to my perception, the core of the ancient domain is still very far away from us. It will take at least ten thousand years to travel so slowly." Prince Qinghuan said, "The premise is that we do not encounter any danger, but in fact, there are dangers in the ancient domain  Heavy."

    "One step forward is one step." Feng Yiyi said.

    "The soldiers will block it, and the water will cover it with soil." Ji Ning also smiled.

    Wow.

    On the second day after entering the ancient domain, I once again traveled through space and waited until the flying boat came to rest.

    "Look." Prince Qinghuan's expression changed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and the others looked at each other. Through the faint clouds and mist, Ji Ning saw an extremely huge floating land in front of them. Although the clouds and mist blocked it, Ji Ning could still see a billion miles away.  He immediately saw some sparse human figures on the land.  There were only dozens of figures within sight.

    "A practitioner?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Dozens, so many?" Prince Qinghuan was also a little surprised.

    As far as they know, in order to enter the ancient domain, you must refine the ancient domain order.  Even the weaker Ancestral Gods, Ancestral Immortals, and even True Gods and Immortals all need the Ancient Domain Order.  Otherwise, they will be directly crushed by the power of the ancient domain.

    And there are very, very few ancient domain orders. After traveling through so many territories for more than a thousand years, they have realized that the ancient domain orders are rare!  It stands to reason that in the Ancient Territory, it is almost impossible to meet other practitioners who have the Ancient Territory Order, because there are too few, and the Ancient Territory is too huge. I am afraid that only by reaching the core of the Ancient Territory can you encounter other practitioners.  Practitioner.

    "No, they, they give me the wrong feeling." Feng Yixin shook his head gently, "The invisible power of the ancient domain seems to be still protecting them and not harming them at all."

    "Well, yes, that's really the case." Ji Ning and the others also discovered it.

    They came in with the help of the Ancient Territory Order, and the power of the Ancient Territory only did not harm them.  But among the dozens of figures in the distance, the power of the ancient domain seems to be still protecting them.

    "Their speed is so slow." Ji Ning said in a voice transmission, "Their flying speed is ridiculously slow."I'm afraid that any god or immortal would be much faster than them.  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The flying boat advanced slowly and landed at the edge of this vast floating land. Ji Ning and the five of them all stepped out of the flying boat.

    "Let me take a look." Feng Yixin looked at the nearest figure 300 million miles away, and his invisible mental power spread and quickly enveloped that figure.

    "He is very weak. He should be regarded as a mortal who has not survived the heavenly tribulation. Strictly speaking, he is in the Wanxiang realm." Lord Feng Yixin said.

    "Common?" Ji Ning and the others were surprised.

    After overcoming the tribulation, in the words of the Three Realms, one has jumped out of the Three Realms and is no longer in the Five Elements.

    "Before the tribulation, it was influenced by this world. Before the tribulation, it was also called ordinary by those powerful practitioners!

    "Can ordinary people survive in this ancient realm?" Ji Ning and the others were confused.

    "Let's just go and have a look!" Feng Yixinjun said. With one step, the space rippled. He had traveled three! billion miles! and arrived at the place where the mortal life was in the distance.

    "Let's go take a look too." Ji Ning and the others took a step forward and arrived.

    Master Lianyu is controlling the magic weapon and exploring it with great care.

    She is considered a beauty, but she is also quite famous. She has already formed an elixir in just over a hundred years.

    "This is already the deepest part of the Western Wilderness." Master Lianyu was very cautious. "I heard that at the end of the Western Wilderness, there is an endless chaotic storm. I have never seen a chaotic storm. This time, by chance, I was  After being teleported to the depths of the Western Wilderness, I must take a good look at it."

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Over the swamp in front of Master Lianyu, a bald man wearing a fiery red robe suddenly appeared. Then several other figures appeared, including a boy in dark blue robes, a boy in white robes carrying a long sword, and a boy in black robes.  A man with a high crown and a young man with long fiery red hair.  All of them seem to be extraordinary.

    "What, you can actually travel through the void in the Western Wilderness?" Master Lianyu was startled. The Western Wilderness is a place of chaos, and it is close to a chaotic storm. The space here is unstable. Only among them

    ¡®Only a great monk can travel through space.

    "Lianyu pays homage to all the seniors." Master Lianyu was extremely respectful.

    "Let's ask you something." Feng Yi said with a smile.

    Lian Yuzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel relaxed, and naturally regarded the man in front of him as the most trusted one: ¡°Senior, please ask.¡±

    "How big is this continent, and how many lives are there?" Feng Yi asked.

    "This is Beiquanzhou, a continent with a vast area of ??hundreds of millions of miles and countless lives." Master Lianyu said, "There are countless monks and monsters, let alone mortal beasts."

    Ji Ning and the five of them looked at each other in surprise.

    There are actually countless lives?

    "This is the Western Wilderness. The space is chaotic and ordinary people cannot survive at all. Only the monks dare to venture deep here." Master Lianyu said.

    "In this continent of yours, what is the highest level of cultivation?" Feng Yi asked.

    "First refine the Qi, then build the foundation, and then form the elixirthe highest state is the 'transcending tribulation realm,'" said the Master Lianyu.

    "The highest level is the Tribulation Overcoming Realm?" Feng Yi asked, "Isn't there anything stronger than the Tribulation Overcoming Realm? What about after the Tribulation Overcoming Realm?"

    "After overcoming the tribulation, of course you ascended." Master Lianyu said, "I ascended to the fairy world and cannot come back."

    "Besides the North Quanzhou Continent, are there other continents?" Feng Yi asked.

    "Yes, through the ancient teleportation array, you can reach other continents." Master Lianyu said, "Our ancient Quanzhou continent can reach the extremely distant Black Demon Continent and Sea of ??Stars. I don't know about other places."

    "Um."

    Mr. Feng Yixin nodded slightly and looked at Ji Ning and the others, "Let's go."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded and left in a flash.

    "Huh?" Master Lianyu felt like he was in a trance, "What's going on, in a place like Xihuang, I was distracted?" The scene where she met Ji Ning and the five of them was no longer in her memory.

    ¡°But it feels so comfortable.¡±

    Lianyu Zhenren felt that his whole body felt comfortable.

    "What, I have already completed the formation of pills? My body seems to have been reborn?" Master Lianyu was shocked after that, but she didn't know that Lord Feng Yixin glanced at her before leaving and had a small crush on her.  of gift.

    Ji Ning and the five of them were standing at the edge of this huge land.

    "did not expect, the ancient realm also gave birth to life.  " Ji Ning whispered.

    "Any environment can give birth to life." Feng Yi said, "After all, the great master also captured some information about the ancient domain from some cultivators from other universes. It is normal that he knows little about the ancient domain.  "

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    They have already tried it just now, and removed some of the most evil people in the world from the cave they carried with them.  In the ancient domain, it can actually survive.

    "The little guy just now said that after overcoming the tribulation, he would ascend to the immortal world." Prince Qinghuan's pupils shrank, "As you all know, after overcoming the tribulation, you have escaped from the shackles of a world, and you will no longer be protected by this ancient realm.  Without the order of the ancient domain, they would be crushed to death. I am afraid that those who ascended will all ascend to some cave worlds. Those cave worlds are probably controlled by some powerful people living in the ancient domain.  That is to say, there is probably a powerful Dao Lord behind these continents."

    "Master Dao?" Ji Ning and the others also nodded.

    Like the Three Realms, like other chaotic worlds, even if you survive the tribulation and become an immortal or a god, you can still interact with ordinary people.

    But in this ancient realm, once you ascend, you can never come back.

    It is obvious that it is because of the power of the ancient domain that they cannot come back. If they want to survive, they can only survive in the world of some magical treasures.

    Of course Ji Ning and the others don¡¯t care about them, but they are wary of Dao Lord¡¯s power!

    Volume 28 ¡®Ancient Territory, Begin~~~~

 Text updates will be suspended for five days.

    Tomatoes are indeed not in good condition.

    When I first start writing a novel, I am full of passion and feel like I am inspired to write.  But time will wear away passion, but as long as I write novels, I must be worthy of my own words.  At least I am satisfied with what I write, so I need to prepare and arouse my emotions every time.

    Even before going to bed, I was thinking about the novel, immersing myself in the novel world, thinking about the direction, and how to describe this huge novel world

    The passion wears off and writing is tiring.

    Some time ago, I said on Weibo and WeChat that I was a little depressed. My mentality was very good, but the novel brought me too much mental pressure.  After all, I am a person who pursues perfection. When I see some readers saying they are not satisfied, I will try my best to write well.  When readers say they enjoyed reading it, I feel full of accomplishment.

    ??The pursuit of perfection, but nowadays the passion is indeed wasting away.

    I was desperately looking for good novels, and I browsed through websites one after another. It can be said that there are online fantasy novels. I almost read the top 200 on the rankings of several famous websites, just to find in other people's novel world.  some passion.  Watching it makes me high and I feel better.

    But there are too few good novels after all.

    ¡­¡­

    I thought about it and realized that it was not a problem to hold on like this.

    Still decided to stop updating for five days.

    Five days is enough time to get a big relief, to restore the passion and inspiration of Tomato, and to regain the feeling of running around with words

    ¡­¡­

    Updates will resume on May 12th. I hope that the updates after May 12th will make everyone really excited.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 2 Space Storm

    "Maybe it's just our wild imagination." Feng Yi said with a smile.

    "Um."

    "Perhaps there are more things we don't know about in the ancient domain." Ji Ning and the others did not dare to say.

    The ordinary creatures in the ancient realm, after transcending the tribulation and ascending, enter the cave world of the Tao Lord.  Or went to some other special place?  Ji Ning and the others did not dare to confirm.

    Although they dare not confirm, they are still very vigilant. Their strength is still very dangerous when facing Dao Lord.

    "let's go."

    Prince Qinghuan sent a message, following Ji Ning and the others, they took a flying boat, quietly away from this huge land, and continued to move through the void in the ancient domain.

    The ancient territory is vast, one year, ten years, one hundred years

    Ji Ning and the five of them moved forward cautiously. The ancient domain is indeed the core of the alien universe and the place of origin.  There are too many mysteries and dangers here, as well as many rare treasures.  Ji Ning and the others did not dare to be greedy and avoided dangerous places, but they still encountered some dangers and troubles many times.

    On the 1308th day after entering the ancient domain, they met a powerful Taoist Lord!  This time, they are extremely close to death!

    That day, the five of them were traveling through the void in a flying boat.

    Suddenly, just as he was traveling through the void, he discovered that a green-robed Taoist appeared in the void in front of him, about billions of miles away. He was dressed in a loose green robe, had an ugly face, and his white eyebrows hung down to his chest. He was walking leisurely in the void.  He glanced at Ji Ning's flying boat from a distance, and murderous intent immediately burst out from his eyes.

    With just one look from the other party, Ji Ning and the five of them felt a terrible threat.

    "Let's go quickly."

    "Escape."

    "quick."

    Ji Ning and the others all felt threatened by death.

    "Ah." Prince Qinghuan tried his best, and the flying boat immediately traveled through time and space. A sharp edge like a silk thread, just missing, crossed the place where the flying boat was before.

    "Huh." The green-robed Taoist's eyes were cold, and he released his spiritual thoughts to investigate carefully. The range swept by his spiritual thoughts was more than a trillion miles away.

    "You ran away very fast. I don't know which old guy's disciple." The green-robed Taoist snorted coldly, took another step, and left.

    Although they had a brief contact, Ji Ning and the other five were still frightened.

    "That Dao Lord is definitely on the edge of Hedao! Although there are few Dao Lords in the Ancient Realm, there are more than those in the World Realm. The World Realms of the past dynasties come in and go out, and the number of World Realms that really stay in the Ancient Realm is small.  How pitiful! The ancient domain is so vast. If we move forward normally, the possibility of encountering Dao Lord is much greater than that of encountering the world realm." Feng Yi shook his head, "I didn't expect that after entering the ancient domain for more than a thousand years, we would encounter  A Dao Lord who directly wants to seize the Ancient Territory Order regardless of his face. Fortunately, he has Brother Qinghuan."

    "That old guy is very powerful. If I were to slow down a little, I wouldn't be able to escape." Prince Qinghuan was also scared.

    "Thanks to Brother Qinghuan this time." Ji Ning was also frightened. If they really fought, even the four puppets who saved their lives would not be able to compete with the powerful man on the edge of Hedao.

    After walking between life and death, the souls of Ji Ning and others were in a state of trembling.

    ¡­¡­

    There is a qualitative difference between the state of ease and the state of being on the verge of life and death when it comes to practice.

    Having lived a comfortable life for several chaotic eras, my strength may have stagnated.

    Between life and death, I am afraid that one or two adventures can greatly improve your strength!  Whether to live comfortably for endless years, or to continuously climb to higher peaks and see more wonderful scenery between life and death, it is obvious that most practitioners choose the latter path.

    It has been more than 2,800 years since Ji Ning and the others entered the ancient domain.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    "rush."

    "Let's rush out."

    Ji Ning and the other five were all on the flying boat, and they were all trying their best at this time.

    There is a rumbling space storm all around. The airship in this space storm is like a mortal boat in a huge torrent. It is unable to resist and is carried forward by this space storm.

    Ji Ning and the others are also resisting.

    Ji Ning's huge sword light tore through the space storm.

    The surging water waves of Huo Jin hit again and again,

    After Tianhuo Mangya entered the different universe, his strength improved the most. At this time, he also joined forces with "Huo Jin", one is good at fire and the other is good at water.

    Qinghuan and Feng Yi are also trying their best.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~¡±

    The flying boat was still being bombarded by the space storm.??Rolled up.

    "No, I can't rush out." Prince Qinghuan shook his head, "The power gap between us and the space storm is too big. These space storms are too turbulent. Even if I control time and space, I can't do anything to them."

    "Alas." Huo Jin frowned.

    "Just go with the flow." Feng Yi smiled and said, "Anyway, I have encountered this kind of thing more than once."

    Ji Ning also nodded and said with a smile: "This space storm cannot always be so violent. Let's go with the current. I believe it will gradually calm down."

    There are many dangerous environments in the ancient domain, and they have encountered them many times. Although Ji Ning and Feng Yi have some desperate trump cards, these naturally bred dangerous environments are not enough to make Ji Ning and others desperate.

    "This space storm is getting more and more violent." Prince Qinghuan also controlled the flying boat and chose a relatively better route to 'advance with the current' in the space storm.

    ¡°Flying along the space storm for more than nine months.

    "Everyone, come and see." Prince Qinghuan, who was in control of the flying boat, shouted.

    "Land." Ji Ning and the four of them looked far away. In front of the space storm, they could vaguely see an extremely huge piece of suspended land.

    "There is actually land. It would be great if there were living things on this land." Ji Ning and the others all looked happy.

    A moment later.

    Ji Ning and the others arrived on this huge land.

    There are layers of whirlpools on the edge of this floating continent, which are constantly weakening the space storm. When it penetrates billions of miles into the continent, it becomes very calm.

    "This land has been visited by great powers."

    Ji Ning and the five of them were walking on the desolate desert. This place was on the edge of the continent. The environment was harsh and there was no life at all.

    Mr. Feng Yixin nodded and looked up, "There is a giant formation faintly visible across the continent. The formation guided those space storms. This formation must have been left by a certain great master."

    "The Mighty One has been here." Prince Qinghuan looked a billion miles away, "And there are countless creatures on the continent, so it is very likely that there are time and space teleportation arrays on this continent."

    "Haha, through the time and space teleportation array, leaving is easy." Ji Ning smiled.

    "I remember that time five hundred years ago, we were trapped in the sea of ??fire and couldn't get out. Later we discovered that there was a continent deep in the sea of ??fire." Tianhuo Mangya recalled, "There are still living beings on the continent, and there is also a space-time teleportation array, and even  There is also a cave left by a Dao Lord. Fortunately, that Dao Lord has left long ago. We took the time and space teleportation array and easily reached another area, which also shortened our trip a lot."

    Ji Ning and the others all nodded.

    They have been wandering in the ancient domain for nearly three thousand years and have accumulated a lot of experience.

    There are countless continents in the ancient domain.

    There are a large number of living beings living in these continents.  Small ones generally have a range of tens of billions of miles.  There are large ones with a range of over a trillion miles!  There are also many traces left by powerful people, and powerful people generally rarely live on these continents for a long time.  After all, there is no point in living with some mortal creatures.

    But almost every continent with living creatures has a time and space teleportation array!

    But Ji Ning and the others did not dare to ride casually. They would rather keep traveling through the void in the ancient domain. After all, there might be a Taoist Lord living in seclusion on any continent!

    "I hope this time will go well," Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming, don't worry. Even if Dao Lord lives in seclusion on this continent, he may be in seclusion for millions of years. We passed by and left quickly. It's not so unlucky that we happened to meet him." Qinghuan said with a smile.

    "Everyone, be careful and don't release your spiritual consciousness at will." Feng Yi warned.

    Even if Dao Lord can be discovered by spiritual consciousness sweep, Dao Lord will also discover them at the same time!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the five of them were walking on this continent and soon came to a quite prosperous place.

    Qianshan City.

    This is where the eight surrounding sects recruit disciples.

    "Old Monster Qi Xiu", an old monster who lives in seclusion and practices in Qianshan City, is the true number one master of the eight sects, but this old monster lives in a low profile, and very few people know about it.

    "Ancestor."

    Qi Xiu, the old devil, walked out of the house and walked inside his mansion. The servants were all very respectful.

    "Alas, this world suppresses my strength too much." Old Demon Qi Xiu looked into the distance, vaguely seeing the undulating mountains outside Qianshan City, "I really can't bear to leave."

    "Huh?"??Old Demon Qi Xiu's expression suddenly changed.

    Five figures appeared on the edge of the pond not far from him, none other than Ji Ning and Feng Yi.

    Tomato starts to resume updates~~~~Today¡¯s first chapter~~~(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Territory Chapter 3 Teleportation Array

    Chapter two today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Seeing these five people, Old Demon Qi Xiu felt his soul trembling. He swallowed his throat and said respectfully: "I have seen five seniors."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He should be at the pinnacle of this world, and should be invincible. Why is there someone so terrifying than him?

    "Let me ask you something." Feng Yixin said with a smile.

    "Senior, please ask me." Old Demon Qi Xiu was secretly careful, but he didn't realize that deep down in his heart, he began to gradually trust the thin, bald and red-robed young man in front of him.

    "What is this continent called?" Feng Yi asked.

    "This continent is very vast, with hundreds of billions of miles in length and breadth." Old Demon Qi Xiu said, "Because there are countless mortal creatures on this continent, we also call this continent the 'Mortal Realm'."

    Feng Yi nodded slightly: "Is there any way to leave the mortal world and go to other continents?"

    "There is only one way, take the ancient teleportation array and go to the spiritual world." Qi Xiu, the old devil.

    "The world of immortals?" Feng Yi asked. Ji Ning, Qinghuan, Huo Jin, and Tianhuo Mangya who were listening on the side all showed smiles and they were ready to leave.

    There are space storms all around the edges of this continent, and there is nowhere to escape.

    You can only teleport to another continent first and then leave.

    "On the entire continent, there is only one ancient teleportation array." Old Demon Qi Xiu said, "It is said that in the endless and long past, the great power from the spirit fairy world came and personally set up the ancient teleportation array. We monks in the mortal world can't arrange it at all.  Such a complicated ancient teleportation array."

    Ji Ning and the others all laughed. An ancient teleportation array set up by a powerful force in the spirit world?  I'm afraid it's the time and space teleportation array arranged by Daojun himself.

    "In our mortal world, the vitality of heaven and earth is weak. It is already extraordinary to be able to become a Nascent Soul. It is even more difficult to cultivate to 'Transformation into God'." Old Demon Qi Xiu said, "So there are countless Nascent Soul cultivators and God-Transformation Lords from all over the mortal world.  The practitioners gathered from all over and headed to the Spiritual Immortal World through the ancient teleportation array. According to some of the God-Transforming Venerables who returned from the Spiritual Immortal World, the vitality of heaven and earth in the Spiritual Immortal World is much richer than that in our mortal world, and it is easier to practice there.  There is also a better chance of surviving the tribulation.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    "Nascent Soul" and "Transformation Spirit" are just a name for the Qi Refining Flow.

    The three realms include Purple Mansion, Wanxiang, Yuanshen, Returning to the Void, and Overcoming Tribulation This is the most complete method of refining Qi Flow among the three realms.

    And in the endless realm, even in different universes, in the mortal stage before the immortals, there are also various methods of refining qi, and the names are also different.

    "Where is the ancient teleportation array?" Feng Yi asked.

    "This is the map." Qi Xiu Laomo immediately took out the map he regarded as a treasure.

    Feng Yi glanced at it, and at the same time looked through the memory of Qi Xiu, and erased everything that had just happened.

    "Let's go." Feng Yi said, and immediately the five of them disappeared out of thin air.

    "What's going on?" Old Demon Qi Xiu looked around, "I always feel that something is not right" Old Demon Qi Xiu frowned and thought, but he couldn't figure it out.

    After that, Ji Ning and the others talked to two of the most powerful ¡®god transformations¡¯ on this continent, and everything was pretty much the same as what Old Demon Qi Xiu said.

    Ji Ning and the five of them rode the clouds and mist, overlooking the earth.

    "The vitality of heaven and earth in this continent is indeed weak." Ji Ning nodded, "For ordinary people, cultivation has also become difficult."

    If you don¡¯t have vitality, you won¡¯t even be able to practice.

    With the vitality of this continent, one can barely reach the level of Yuanshen Taoist, and it is very difficult to reach the realm of Returning to the Void Earth Immortal.  The old demon Qi Xiu whom Ji Ning and the others asked before was judged by the realm of the three realms, and was in the stage of returning to the void to become an earthly immortal.

    "It's because of the formation of the entire continent." Feng Yi said, "This formation spreads across the entire continent and absorbs a lot of power from the surroundings. It makes the vitality of heaven and earth on this continent very weak! But it's also because of this formation.  Only by using law can we resolve those space storms.¡±

    "The Spiritual Immortal World should be another continent where the vitality of the world is normal." Huo Jin said, "But it is called the 'Lingxian World' by the creatures on this continent."

    ¡°The vitality of heaven and earth has different degrees of intensity, so naturally there are high and low levels.¡±

    While Ji Ning and the other five were chatting and laughing, they soon traveled through the void through clouds and mist and arrived at the location of the ancient teleportation array.

    ??Looking from a distance.

    The ancient teleportation array occupies an extremely vast area. The entire array itself has a range of hundreds of millions of miles, and its core is even more sophisticated.

    "It really is a space-time teleportation array." Ji Ning and the others recognized it at a glance.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s so lively.¡± QingPrince Huan looked down and exclaimed.

    "The number of so-called Yuanying monks and God-Transforming Lords is really scary." Feng Yi also laughed, because this is the only ancient teleportation array in the entire continent, and it naturally attracted countless Yuanying monks and God-Transforming Lords from the entire continent.  .  This made this place extremely prosperous, and a huge city was built here.

    There are hundreds of millions of Yuanying monks and god-transforming venerables almost everywhere in the city.

    Ji Ning secretly marveled. After all, this continent is hundreds of billions of miles in length and breadth, much larger than the entire Three Realms. Although it is far inferior to the Three Realms in terms of quality, it is wide enough to gather hundreds of millions of Nascent Soul cultivators.  , but it is not difficult to transform into a god.  If they were scattered throughout the continent, they would be considered the overlords of one area.

    "We're going into the city."

    "Come into the city and have a look."

    Ji Ning and the others were walking in the city, heading directly towards the core of the space-time teleportation array.

    "I've been stuck in the late Nascent Soul stage for too long, but the energy of heaven and earth is weak, and my two attempts at transforming into gods failed. This time in the spirit fairy world, I can become gods, and there's even hope of overcoming the tribulation and ascending to the sky." Some people in the city said  The Yuanying monks and the transformed gods were talking to each other.

    "I have reached the early stage of becoming a god, and I can't improve it any further. The vitality of heaven and earth is too thin. If I go to the spiritual world, I might be able to become a heavenly immortal."

    "This ancient teleportation array will be opened in a hundred years, and there are still sixty-one years left. The wait really makes me anxious."

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been waiting for thousands of years, why are you so anxious for these decades?¡±

    Throughout the city, there were a large number of Nascent Soul monks and Divine Transformation Masters, and almost all of them had eyes full of expectation.

    In this mortal world, their path of cultivation has come to an end.

    Only by reaching the spiritual world can we continue on.

    None of them knew that the five seemingly ordinary men right next to them, or even passing by them, were powerful men with extraordinary strength!  Even the immortals in their dreams can easily destroy billions in front of these five people.

    "It opens once every hundred years?" Tianhuo Mangya frowned, "This space-time teleportation array only opens once every hundred years."

    "It consumes some energy to open it once. When the powerful man built this space-time teleportation array, he only left some chaos crystals as a guide to attract the surrounding loose power of heaven and earth and the power of the universe to accumulate. Every hundred years of accumulation, only  It's enough to activate once." Lord Feng Yixin said, "I guess the Spiritual Fairy World is a very close continent to this, so it can only be activated once every hundred years. If the distance is far enough, it's normal for it to be activated once every thousand years."

    Ji Ning and the others also nodded.

    The time and space teleportation array in the endless territory can be activated at any time as long as you are willing to pay for the Chaos Spiritual Liquid!

    In the ancient realm of the different universe, it is the powerful people who donate for free.  It may also be arranged by the ¡®Destruction of the Divine Court¡¯.

    "Let's go, let's find a place to wait, and we'll come back sixty-one years later," Feng Yi said.

    "This is the only way." Tianhuo Mangya was helpless.

    Although they can instill energy and forcibly activate the formation.

    But once the time and space teleportation array is activated, whether it is this continent or another continent that is about to be teleported As long as a Taoist master lives in seclusion, I am afraid that something is wrong immediately!  Because the space-time teleportation array is activated once every hundred years, and if it suddenly advances, there must be a problem.

    Ji Ning and the others can only wait patiently.

    This continent is in a place called ¡®Dongshan¡¯.

    Ji Ning and the other five lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests, occasionally drinking and having fun, occasionally fishing by the lake, and occasionally competing and competing. They were quite leisurely, waiting for the day when the space-time teleportation array would be activated.

    "Wow."

    As soon as the fishing rod was pulled, a big fish flew out of the water and fell to the ground beside it, still jumping around.

    "Haha, there is fish soup to drink." Ji Ning was walking in the mountains and forests carrying a fishing basket and fishing pole. He has lived here for more than thirty years and lives like a mortal.

    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz.¡± A burst of sounds came from not far away.

    Ji Ning walked over.

    A young man in simple clothes with white hair on his temples was sitting there, pulling a wooden drill and drilling holes in the wood.

    The wooden drill rotates and makes a buzzing sound.

    "I haven't seen you before." Ji Ning smiled and said, "New here?"

    ¡°I just moved here.¡± The young man with white hair on his temples raised his head and smiled at Ji Ning.

    "It's really strange that you are so young and don't live in a city or a mountain village, but you live alone in this uninhabited mountain." Ji Ning carried the fishing rod.

    "It might be better to be alone." The young man said.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning was startled and then smiled.

    Interestingly, he could tell at a glance that this young man was under thirty years old. However, looking at the calmness in his eyes, his state of mind seemed to be extraordinary. It was worse than the state of mind of many Nascent Soul monks and Master Huashen. It also made Ji  Ning looked at him differently.

    "My name is Beiming, and I live a mile or two ahead. By the way, what's your name?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "My name is Qingzhu." The young man said, while continuing to pull the wooden drill.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Realm Chapter 4 The Bloody Sword Intent of Bright Moon Swordsmanship

    Chapter three today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The young man used the wood drill to leave holes in the wood, and some sawdust flew up.

    Ji Ning was holding the fish basket in one hand and looking at the fishing rod over his shoulder. His eyes fell on the rotating wooden drill drilling the hole. As he looked at it, time seemed to freeze at this moment.

    "Huh?" The young man who was pulling the wooden drill looked at Ji Ning in confusion. What's so cool about making simple furniture by yourself?  But he didn't say much.

    "Haste makes waste?" Ji Ning looked at the drilling auger with deep thoughts in his eyes, "Perhaps, we should try another way."

    There was a faint change of sword light in Ji Ning's eyes.

    It has been more than four thousand years since I left Mangya Country and entered a different universe. Over the years, I have experienced many dangers, and the progress of 'Tianhuo Mangya', which is in the period of rapid improvement in strength, has been very obvious.  However, Ji Ning and the others have made little progress!  Ever since Ji Ning understood the 'Yin-Yang Style' of Mingyue's fifth style and understood the realm of Yin-Yang Sword Intent, although he has been comprehending the other four styles, it is difficult for him to make a qualitative breakthrough.

    ¡°Buzzing~~~¡± The wood drill is drilling holes, drilling holes in the wood.

    "He is just a mortal. If you hold a sword and stab him with a hole, he won't be able to pierce it! But with the help of a wooden drill, he can easily drill it out." Thousands of things flashed through Ji Ning's mind for a moment.  Thousands of scenes.

    In the previous life on earth, there were some mortals who drilled into walls with electric drills. To mortals, how hard are cement walls?  A reliable electric drill drills through easily.

    When I was traveling in the Three Realms, I saw some ordinary close combat techniques, and my punches were like dragons coming out of water

    There are also some practitioners who wield spears

    "I have always believed that."

    "The dripping blood style is the fastest style."

    "If you want to be the fastest, you need to thrust out at the shortest distance and as quickly as possible." Ji Ning's eyes were deducing the swordsmanship, "Maybe I'm wrong."

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword skills are constantly being demonstrated.

    ¡­¡­

    Sometimes when swordsmanship reaches Ji Ning¡¯s level, all he needs is an introduction.  With an introduction, his rich accumulation can explode into a qualitative change in an instant!  For example, in the previous life, there was a great scientist on the earth who saw an apple falling and suddenly realized the gravity of the universe. However, ordinary people could not imagine the gravity of the universe even if they saw it hundreds of millions of times. This is because that scientist had a profound accumulation in the first place, and all he needed was an introduction.  .

    Ji Ning also needs an introduction.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the "Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain", I had some enlightenment in my heart and understood the direction, so I came up with the Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain.

    In the cave world that Ji Ning carries with him.

    Su Youji, Danbao World God, and Wild Dog Ancestor God are all here, as are the World Realm servants captured by the Huilan Sect's branch.

    "Owner?"

    Su Youji was meditating at the beach when she suddenly saw Ji Ning in white clothes appearing in the distance. That was Ji Ning's divine clone.

    "Draw out the sword." Ji Ning thrust out the sword, and the sword flashed, and cracks appeared faintly.

    "Draw out the sword again." Ji Ning thrust out the sword again. When the sword light came out, it actually formed a spinning dragon. It made a harsh sound and the space trembled.

    "Pfft."

    "Tsk."

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning drew his sword again and again, verifying many of his deductions from practice.

    In fact, there are many schools in sword cultivation, and each school has people who have reached extremely high levels!  Although Ji Ning had seen swordsmanship similar to what he was deducing now in the past, it was someone else's swordsmanship. Ji Ning didn't think much about it at all. But now that he has accumulated to this point, he has taken this step naturally.

    Only by creating your own sword moves can you gain deeper understanding.

    A swordsman¡¯s sword moves are always the strongest if he creates them himself.

    "Master, why are his swordsmanships changing all the time? These swordsmanships are so powerful." Su Youji looked on, dazzled and shocked.

    "Woo."

    "What a terrifying swordsmanship."

    On this island, the Wild Dog Ancestral God and the Danbao World God were all attracted by the movement of Ji Ning practicing his sword. They all came over and were shocked by what they saw.  Although the various sword techniques that Ji Ning was currently deducing were all considered failures by him, any sword technique was enough to become a heaven-defying Dao Lord.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    But this is not Ji Ning¡¯s pursuit!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning ignored them and was completely immersed in his swordsmanship.

    A sword thrust out.

    Gradually??, the sword technique gradually changed and became silent, with only a loud bang at the last moment.

    "Boom."

    There is no sound when the sword light is thrust out, and there is a strange roar when it settles down.

    "Boom."

    "Boom."

    Even the strange explosion became more violent, like thunder, and the sound was so loud that it could be heard tens of thousands of miles around.

    Ji Ning thrust out his sword again, still making no sound when thrust out, but at the last moment, there was a strange and extremely weak sound. The sound was very weak and low, but it made everyone watching Su Youji and Dan Bao watch.  The gods of the world were all frightened in their hearts.

    "Bang." There was a very low voice, Ji Ning's sword came out, and a dark hole appeared in the space in front of him.

    Whoops.

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he entered the dark cave entrance.

    Inside the entrance of the cave is a passage that looks like a stream of light, and Ning can sense the other places corresponding to this passage.

    "Is it a space passage?" Ji Ning walked in the space passage.

    "out."

    With a sword thrust out, a hole suddenly appeared in the Ambilight next to it, and Ning stepped out in one step.

    When we came out, there was already a desert around us.

    ¡°I¡¯ve circled the cave world several times in the blink of an eye.¡± Ji Ning smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could destroy space and enter another dimension with the sword.¡±

    Space is divided into many dimensions.

    For example, Prince Qinghuan, who is extremely accomplished in time and space, is able to take Ji Ning and others through time and space. This method of escape is very powerful!  Ji Ning could only travel through space before, but it was still within the same spatial dimension.  But Ji Ning's sword just now directly destroyed the laws of space in a small area and entered another dimension.

    With the way of the sword, destroy the way of space and forcefully enter another space dimension.

    "in the Legends¡­¡­"

    "If you practice any path to the extreme, you will be able to master all methods." Ji Ning whispered to himself, "Now, with my ability in swordsmanship, I can also enter another dimension."

    "This sword is finally done."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    This sword forcibly destroys the way of space in a local area, and entering another dimension is just an external manifestation.  The power of this sword itself is fundamental!

    "This time I have to thank the little guy named Qingzhu even more." Ji Ning smiled, "I just changed the route slightly and I got through."

    "Pfft."

    Ji Ning stood in the desert and thrust out another sword. At the moment when the thrust was about to stop, Ji Ning's sword light had a slight spin. This spin is the real mystery of the 'Blood Drop Style'!  Just like a wood drill can drill through wood because there are obstacles in the wood itself, in fact there are still obstacles in the air.

    Even in the void, there are still obstacles.

    Even the extreme vacuum has the influence of the origin of the cosmic sword, the origin of metal, the origin of wood, the origin of space and many origins.

    There are traces of Tao everywhere. These are heavy restrictions, like countless restraints. As long as there is a place affected by 'Tao', Ji Ning's sword will be restrained, and it will never be able to reach unlimited speed!  So Ji Ning's current sword is the sword of destruction.  Whatever blocks my sword, I will destroy it.

    Like a wooden drill, it destroys the wood and forces its way in.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword even destroyed the influence of ¡®Tao¡¯!  It is precisely because of destroying the way of space in a local area that Ji Ning's sword can enter another spatial dimension.

    "When I draw my sword, no matter the five elements, yin and yang, or even time and space, nothing can restrain me. My sword may be comparable to Emperor Xuejian's strongest sword." Ji Ning still remembers his master Xuejian  The most powerful sword in the "Heart Seal Swordsmanship" practiced by the emperor is a sword that transcends time and space.

    No matter how far away you are, with one sword strike, you are already in front of your opponent. That is the real speed.

    Emperor Xuejian achieved eternity with that sword!

    "Haste makes waste. I wanted to be the fastest before, but it was not the real fastest." Many thoughts came to Ji Ning's mind. "Many practitioners, even mortals, seize every minute and try their best.  , but still failed.¡±

    "Sometimes, stop and slow down."

    "Another outbreak."

    "Maybe it will succeed."

    "Tao is in life and in everything."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    To gain enlightenment, one must observe peopleThis is the principle of seeing all things in all their forms. It is easy for practitioners to glimpse the essence at critical moments.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword first destroyed the obstacles of other ¡®ways¡¯. It seemed to be slower, but in fact it was faster.

    "My blood-dropping sword is the fastest sword, and it is also a sword of destruction and destruction. It destroys all ways and pursues the ultimate sword." Ji Ning nodded silently, "The fifth style of Mingyue's 'Yin Yang Sword Intention' and 'Bloody Sword Intent'  It¡¯s done.¡±

    Updates have officially resumed, and three chapters have been completed today~~~Tomato also pulled down the recommendation vote~~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 5 Ji Ning¡¯s Second Disciple

    In the forest, the young man with white hair on his temples was making some simple utensils. Ji Ning, who was carrying a fishing rod and a fishing basket, was still watching.

    "It's really strange. This young man looks like he speaks in a loud voice. I'm making some furniture here, and he has been looking at it for more than half an hour." The young man muttered secretly, "But it seems that this young man is not ordinary.  How can a mortal boy be fishing leisurely in the deep mountains and forests, and have such an extraordinary demeanor?"

    Ji Ning was watching from the side, and the young man didn¡¯t say anything and just let him watch.

    Ji Ning suddenly smiled, and the faint sword light in his eyes was completely restrained. In fact, even the slight sword light that he had just practiced was not something that a mortal could spy on.

    "I was passing by fishing and came here out of curiosity Who would have thought that I would have mastered the Mingyue Swordsmanship again." Ji Ning shook his head with a smile, and his eyes fell on the young man, "Although he doesn't know it himself, but  It is precisely because he pulled the wooden drill before that I realized this technique, and I have to repay kindness."

    Ji Ning felt that this mortal's state of mind was extraordinary and admired it. This time, he used this to gain enlightenment, so he had the idea of ????giving him a chance.

    "Let's take a look at what he has experienced and what he needs." Ji Ning's eyes were fixed on the young man. At the same time, everything that happened to the young man in the past was also seen by Ji Ning.

    Although I wanted to thank this mortal young man, I knew what he wanted.

    Looking at it, Ji Ning couldn't help but shake his head slightly.

    This young man, whose real name is Yang Quding, comes from a good family. His mother died early, and his father loves him very much. He grew up in fine clothes and fine food, and he is the son of a merchant.  He was born smart, and his father once tried to get him to cultivate immortality. But Yang Quding did not have the so-called "spiritual root", but Ji Ning knew that the so-called "spiritual root" is the affinity with the vitality of heaven and earth.

    The closer you are to the vitality of heaven and earth, the easier it will be to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth. For example, Ji Ning was very close to water when he was a child. Of course, later he practiced the nine-cornered electric snake escape technique, and his body became close to thunder and lightning.  The kind that has very poor harmony with the vitality of heaven and earth.

    Others can absorb a hundred parts, but you only absorb one part. Of course, it will be different when you practice.  And the vitality of heaven and earth in this continent is very thin, so cultivation is already difficult. If the absorption of vitality of heaven and earth is ridiculously slow, the hope will be even slimmer.

    In order for his son to cultivate immortality, Yang Quding's father also paid a lot of price, and even lost his life while escorting the goods.  This was a big blow to Yang Quding. After he failed to cultivate immortality, Yang Quding devoted himself to inheriting his father's business and doing business. He was indeed very smart. In just a few years, he became a big businessman and even hired two foundation-building monks and many more.  A weak Qi-refining monk.  Later he also married a woman.

    However¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    One day, a young and charming man passed by the city where Yang Quding was located, saw Yang Quding's wife, and immediately wanted to kidnap her as a concubine.  However, Yang Quding was not someone to be trifled with. There were also foundation-building monks around him, so he stopped him!

    ¡°But this evil man has an extraordinary origin and a very impressive background.  After Yang Quding found out, he immediately made friends with the elder Jie Dan of a large sect and gave him rare treasures. He even became the adopted son of the elder Jie Dan. Of course, he was only an adopted son in name With this amulet,  The other party didn't dare to mess around.

    But the evil man secretly used some tricks to force Yang Quding¡¯s wife to bow her head. Even Yang Quding¡¯s wife actually chose to follow the evil man.

    After his parents died, Yang Qu Ding had no relatives, and he had a deep affection for his wife. However, his wife deserted him and ran away with the man. She also said to him: "Qu Ding, you can save me, you can save my parents."  Really? Don¡¯t blame me."

    After this attack, Yang Quding did not want to retaliate, but sat there for several days. Then he dispersed all his wealth and fled into the mountains, calling himself "Green Bamboo."

    "Let's look at his future." Ji Ning's eyes fell on this young man Yang Quding. Yang Quding's future destiny was a bit unclear. Once Ji Ning interfered, Yang Quding would naturally have a different fate.  After all, Ji Ning's strength can easily destroy this continent.

    If Ji Ning doesn¡¯t interfere

    Yang Qu will definitely live alone in this mountain forest for more than sixty years. After more than sixty years, he will meet someone

    'The great monk of the Nascent Soul of the Nirvana Sect had a conversation with Yang Quding. He admired Yang Quding very much and helped him cultivate immortality at all costs. However, he was too old and had poor spiritual roots. In the end, he stopped being a foundation-building monk.  .

    His realm is extremely high. As a foundation-building monk, he can kill the real person Jiedan. He is also kind to others and has a good reputation. He is best at "destroying illusions", making the enemy fall into multiple illusions and even repent and change his ways. He originally won the  His wife's evil man was also beheaded by him because of his evil deeds. Although he was only a foundation-building monk, he was also revered as 'Qingzhu Zhenren.'Passed away suddenly.

    "Now that his state of mind is so high, he is even more powerful than the so-called Yuanying monks and the God-transforming venerables. After he cultivates immortality, he will have some powerful Buddhist methods to unleash the illusion of annihilation.  Ji Ning nodded slightly, "Such a state of mind is indeed naturally suitable for cultivating immortals."

    "go."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly burst out with two rays of sword light, falling on the young man who was making furniture.

    The sword light enveloped his body in an instant and quickly transformed his body. The young man's body was quickly reborn. The strength of his muscles, muscles and meridians was perfect. His strength alone was even stronger than some innate-level gods and demons in the Three Realms.

    With this body, Yang Quding¡¯s spiritual roots are probably the absolute best in the entire continent.

    "Huh." Ji Ning stretched out his finger and touched Yang Quding's forehead with his index finger.

    A spiritual thought was peeled off directly and transmitted directly to Yang Quding's sea of ??consciousness.

    Yang Quding is a mortal after all. Even if he is reborn, he cannot withstand some of the memories that Ji Ning wants to pass on, so Ji Ning can only use his own divine will to peel it off and keep it in Yang Quding's sea of ??consciousness.  Just like the original Emperor Xuejian left a spiritual thought behind, but Emperor Xuejian had left long ago and could only teach his disciples this way.

    Ji Ning is because the disciple is too weak and cannot bear it.

    "You are too weak now. You can only withstand the methods and swordsmanship required to reach the 'God of Heaven' stage of cultivation." Ji Ning said secretly. That divine thought contained a complete method of cultivation, as well as the two swordsmanships that Ji Ning was most proud of, respectively.  It is "Yin Yang Sword Art" and "Blood Sword Art", which are Ji Ning's highest achievements today.

    As the strength of this young man increases, he will naturally receive more and more information. When the soul reaches a sufficient level, he will be able to fully accept it.

    "You are the first one to get my true sword skills." Ji Ning smiled.

    One of Ji Ning's disciples is Qingya Xiaoyu. Because of the rules of Fangcun Mountain, Ji Ning chose those with high enough merit to be his disciples. Ji Ning's second spirit guarded the three realms and also guided Qingya Xiaoyu, but Qingya  After all, Xiaoyu's talent is somewhat lacking.

    " Qingzhu, Yang Quding, is Ji Ning's second disciple.

    Ji Ning only left behind his cultivation method and swordsmanship!  As for magical powers, etc., they are not taught.  At the beginning, Emperor Xuejian still left four Dao Lord puppets, but Ji Ning didn't leave anything to save his life, because some of the weaker life-saving means were of little use. With Qingzhu's talent, it was not difficult to rise in the mortal world.  As for some life-saving methods that are too powerful, they may cause some troubles.

    Leading a mortal is different from leading a worldly genius.

    For Emperor Xuejian to accept a disciple, he must be in the world realm and must pass many tests.  And 'Qingzhu, Yang Quding is an ordinary person after all.

    "I, what's wrong with me" Qingzhuyang Qu Ding seemed to wake up from a big dream.

    When he woke up, he saw the back of a young man in the distance carrying a fishing basket and a fishing rod: "Disciple, if we are destined, we will meet again, hahaha" He followed Ji Ning and disappeared.  Turned into nothingness.

    "Disciple?"

    Yang Quding was stunned for a moment, as a large amount of information poured into his mind.

    From ordinary people to immortals and gods, there is a detailed cultivation process.  There are also two incredibly terrifying swordsmanship, "Yin Yang Swordsmanship" and "Blood Swordsmanship".  What is in his mind is only part of it. When his soul becomes stronger, he will naturally be able to get more inheritance.  Ji Ning also placed a ban on Yang Quding's memory, so that nothing could be spread.

    "This, this, this" Yang Quding was shocked. It wasn't that he didn't understand the practice. He was very clear about the several levels of the practice. The method he obtained alone was already the legendary achievement after overcoming the tribulation.  The gods are so beautiful!  Is this just part of the method?  There is also the extremely powerful swordsmanship.

    Yang Quding understood immediately.

    From that day on, he was different.

    "If someone were to spy on Yang Quding's fate, they would find that his fate has completely changed. The future will become even more blurred, and it will become more difficult to spy on him as he goes forward.

    "Master." Yang Quding immediately knelt down and kowtowed in the direction Ji Ning left. He remembered the name "Beiming" left by Ji Ning.

    "He is in another universe, and I want to go back to the Endless Territory. I don't know if we can meet again in the future." Ji Ning thought, and he also had the idea to teach a disciple. He was definitely irresponsible as a master.

    "Brother Beiming."

    "Beiming." Prince Qinghuan, Lord Feng Yixin, Lord Huojin Shui, and Tianhuo Mangya were sitting there drinking wine.

    "I just caught a big fish." Ji Ning smiled and picked up the fish basket.

 Text Volume 28 The Ancient Realm Chapter 6 The World of Spiritual Immortals

    Ji Ning, Prince Qinghuan, Feng Yi and the others lived a leisurely life in this 'Winter Mountain'. Even in the Winter Mountain, their eyes could travel through the void and see the movement of the 'Space-time Teleportation Array' tens of billions of miles away.

    "My disciple is really talented in swordsmanship." Ji Ning also paid attention to his disciple. The green bamboo and poplar Qu Ding was clearly in Dongshan, but if Ji Ning and the other five didn't want others to see it, they would let everyone see it.  Less than five of them.

    "Brother Beiming, this boy's swordsmanship is quite a bit like your Yin Yang Sword Intent domain." Prince Qinghuan sat aside and looked at Yang Quding who was practicing swordsmanship in the valley more than ten miles away, "He lives alone in  Meditating in the mountains, not impatient or irritable, his mind as calm as water, his state of mind is really good."

    "You can also be considered one of my disciples." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Disciple?" Prince Qinghuan was surprised, "You accept a mortal as a disciple?"

    Although he rated Yang Quding very well, he was only comparing it among ordinary people. The five of them are all the truly most evil and top ones in the endless realm. Even the weakest Tianhuo Mangya in the realm is still Mangya.  A genius among the country¡¯s royal family.  Ji Ning and the other four of them all have the strongest skills.

    You can become a Taoist king at any time, and you are not an ordinary Taoist king.  With such an identity, if you want to choose a disciple, I am afraid that all the people in the World Realm will cry and want to get started.  Now Ji Ning actually accepted a mortal as his disciple.

    "Your disciple?" Feng Yi next to him smiled, "We are just passing by here, and you still accept disciples, and you just teach your disciples like this? No matter whether you ask or not?"

    "You can't control it for long, it's better to let it grow." Ji Ning drank a glass of wine gently.

    "Brother Beiming is quite free and easy." Lord Huojin Shui also said.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, I have been living in seclusion on this continent for sixty-one years, and the time and space teleportation array is about to be opened.

    "Let's go." Qinghuan stood up.

    "It's time to set off, Beiming, don't look at your disciple." Feng Yi joked.

    Ji Ning glanced at the distance. His second disciple, 'Qingzhu' Yang Quding, had already left Dongshan. He was wandering around and adventuring. He had gained quite a reputation among millions of miles around and was honored as the 'Qingzhu Sword Immortal'.  .

    "Let's go." Ji Ning nodded.

    With this departure, the master and apprentice are really separated, and they will return to the Endless Territory in the future.  Master and apprentice are in two different universes I really don't know when we will meet again, so let's just let it happen.

    Although the core area of ??the space-time teleportation array is large enough, there are hundreds of millions of Nascent Soul cultivators and God-Transforming Lords coming from hundreds of billions of miles across the entire continent.

    "Fellow Taoists, the ancient teleportation array teleports once every hundred years."

    Standing high in the sky was a man in the middle stage of becoming a god, with a strong voice, "Our mortal world is endlessly vast and there are countless monks, so I also invite all fellow Taoists who want to go to the spiritual world to enter this cave! This cave is only  It is an extremely crude cave magic weapon, and it is very fragile, and any fellow Taoist Transformation God can easily tear this cave apart."

    "We all enter this cave magic weapon, and then the ancient teleportation array will transfer this cave magic weapon there, which will be more convenient."

    "good."

    "This is natural."

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rule for many years.¡±

    Countless Nascent Soul cultivators and Divine Transformation Masters agree.

    Because this is an old rule for many years, otherwise hundreds of millions of practitioners would swarm forward, and the core of the ancient teleportation array would really not be able to accommodate it!  And with such a crude cave magic weapon, they can easily peek outside and tear it apart at will.

    Ji Ning and the other five of them were also mixed in with the vast group of monks, and no one paid them any attention.

    "Fellow Taoists, come in together." The middle-aged man in the sky first flew to the entrance of the cave that was placed in the core area of ??the ancient teleportation array.

    The cave mansion looks like a fairy mansion and has a main entrance.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh

    Countless streams of light flew towards it.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and the five of them also flew into the cave together.

    "It's really fragile." Ji Ning and the five of them were in a corner of the cave. No other cultivator could notice them. Ji Ning smiled and said, "It feels like if there is a slight shock, this cave will be broken."

    "I'll stabilize it first so it doesn't break." Feng Yi said.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The ancient teleportation array outside, some monks immediately began to take the initiative to activate it, because the accumulated energy was enough and it could be activated.

    The hundreds of millions of Nascent Soul cultivators and Divine Transformation Masters gathered in the cave were extremely excited.

    "The world of immortals!""We are finally going to the fairy world."

    "All the elders of the sect are in the spiritual world. Legend has it that the spiritual world is much stronger than our monks." They were excited. After all, ever since they embarked on the path of cultivation, they had dreamed of one day standing in this mortal world.  The peak of the world, heading to the spiritual world.

    Those who are qualified to go to the spiritual world are all big shots in the mortal world.

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, the transmission ends.

    This cave magic weapon has arrived in the fairy world!

    Ji Ning, Prince Qinghuan, Feng Yi, Huo Jin, and Tianhuo Mangya, who were relaxing in the corner, all changed their expressions.

    "That's not right." Prince Qinghuan sent a message, "Everyone, let's hide for now and wait and see what happens."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the four of them also nodded.

    This shoddy cave magic weapon has no influence on them at all. Their sight can completely penetrate the magic weapon to see the outside world and know everything that happens in the outside world.

    "arrive."

    "We have arrived at the Spiritual Immortal Realm." Hundreds of millions of Yuanying monks and god-transforming venerables were extremely excited.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    This shoddy cave also shattered into pieces.

    For a moment, a dense crowd of Nascent Soul monks and Transformation Masters appeared in mid-air, like locusts, covering the sky and the sun.

    ¡°What a rich vitality of heaven and earth.¡±

    "It's much richer than our mortal world."

    "Is this the spiritual world?" Countless monks looked in all directions, and suddenly they saw a large number of pillars in the distance. On the pillars were tied monks, some were adults, and some were monsters. Although they looked different,  But almost everyone was covered in blood and wounds, and many of them had strong resentment in their eyes.

    Silence.

    The hundreds of millions of Nascent Soul cultivators and god-incarnation venerables from the mortal world were all in silence, deathly silence.

    What happened to the tens of thousands of monks who were tied to pillars and obviously tortured?

    "Another batch is coming." A monk who was bound and tortured murmured.

    "Batch after batch, there is no end."

    "Who can tell people in the mortal world not to come to the spiritual world? Don't come."

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have come.¡±

    "I regret it, I regret it."

    "Don't come to the spiritual world." The bound monks murmured in great pain.

    ¡­¡­

    And the hundreds of millions of Yuanying monks and god-transforming venerables who had just come from the mortal world also felt that something was not good and felt chills in their hearts.

    "Hahaha" Suddenly the vast earth shook, and deep laughter came from the depths of the earth. I saw figures like mountain peaks slowly emerging from the surface of the earth. There were hundreds of figures.  Each of them has a body ten thousand feet tall, a dark aura fills the void, and the blood-red eyes stare at countless monks.

    Hundreds of majestic figures, each one has an aura that makes these monks tremble and fear.

    "Where is this place?" Among the countless monks, one of the men in golden robes said while suppressing fear, "This is not the world of immortals"

    "This is the world of immortals." The voice of one of the towering figures boomed, resounding throughout the world. At the same time, he waved his hand, and a huge cloth bag appeared.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The mouth of the bag produced a huge force of swallowing. Although hundreds of millions of Yuanying monks and venerable gods all resisted, all those who were swallowed still flew into the bag.  After swallowing all the monks, the bag became smaller and fell into the big hand of the towering figure.

    "There are more toys." The towering figure looked at the bag and smiled in a low voice, "The master will be even happier! I will give you the toys, and you will serve those who are disobedient here."

    "Yeah." Many other towering figures nodded.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The towering figure holding the cloth bag quickly flew away into the distance.

    In mid-air, Ji Ning and the other five were standing there. Prince Qinghuan¡¯s control over time and space made it impossible for those towering figures to see them.

    Ji Ning and the five of them watched all this silently.

    "Hundreds of puppets at the level of ancestral gods." Ji Ning squinted his eyes and said through the voice transmission, "The puppet was talking about its master before. His master is probably a Taoist master."

    "Well, there should be a Dao Lord behind this spiritual world continent." Feng Yi was also solemn.

    "There's some trouble. Let's investigate carefully first." Prince Qinghuan said solemnly.

    "Um."

    "Walk."

    ?Ji Ning and the other five left quietly.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 7 Huge Prison

    Ji Ning and the others did not dare to make any noise, for fear of attracting the 'Tao Lord' of this spiritual world continent. After all, they were in the dark now, so they still had some advantages.  Once the whereabouts are discoveredthen it will be troublesome. After all, this spiritual continent is the opponent's territory, and there must be many formation restrictions.

    For example, a branch of the Huilan Sect in Mangya Country was still able to trap Ji Ning even though it was only in the World Realm, just by virtue of guarding the formation!  The lair of a Dao Lord is full of dangers, so you can't be too careful.

    Of course, Ji Ning and the others are also confident, and they don't look down on the generally weaker Dao Lord.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning and the five of them quietly traveled through space and arrived at the edge of the Lingxian Realm continent. With Prince Qinghuan's methods, they did not cause space oscillations even if they traveled through space.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and the five of them stood on the rocks at the edge of the somewhat damaged continent, looking at the chaotic void in front of them. In the void, there were countless golden divine patterns flowing, and a huge formation was looming, covering everything.

    "What a powerful formation." Mr. Feng Yixin said softly after watching it. "I can't understand the mystery of the formation. It is definitely not something that ordinary Taoist masters can create. I don't know that this formation is the Taoist master of the Lingxian Realm Continent."  What he bought was created by him.¡±

    "I hope he bought it." Prince Qinghuan was also solemn.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    The person who can create this kind of formation is probably at least a three-step master, and maybe even a four-step master on the edge of Hedao!  If they take advantage of the geographical location, they will be in big trouble.

    "Then how do we get out?" Huojin Shuijun asked, "We have also seen the previous time and space teleportation array. The time and space teleportation array can only return to the mortal world! Once we activate the time and space teleportation array, we can return to the mortal world.  Realm, the Dao Lord will definitely know about it and even hunt him down to the mortal realm. We have nowhere to escape in the mortal realm."

    "Activate the teleportation array to return to the mortal world?" Prince Qinghuan shook his head, "I'm afraid those puppets will find out as soon as we do something. Once the puppet finds out, his master will know immediately. With Daojun's ability, he can overwrite it with just one thought.  The entire spirit world! The time and space teleportation array can also be interrupted, and we may not have time to return to the mortal world."

    Ji Ning, Feng Yi, and Tianhuo Mangya all had solemn expressions.

    Daojun is definitely a huge threat to them.

    "We can't break this formation." Feng Yi raised his head and looked at the formation that enveloped the entire spiritual world. "It's useless even if we return to the mortal world. We can't escape if we return to the mortal world."

    "Let's check again." Ji Ning suggested, "Maybe there are still discoveries."

    "It can only be this way."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the other five quietly searched the entire Spiritual Fairyland continent.

    The continent of the Immortal World is much smaller than the mortal world, spanning tens of billions of miles!  The entire continent was shrouded in a huge formation. In the central core of the continent, there was a faint light green mist, and deep in the mist, there was a towering cave.  This is the only place on the entire continent that Ji Ning and the others dare not invade.

    This cave is probably where Dao Lord lives!

    ¡°What a terrible resentment.¡±

    In a black wasteland, Ji Ning and the five of them stood side by side, looking at the huge black building in the distance.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? The resentment that has materialized is hovering in the sky. Some of the resentment is glowing red or even black, but the highest resentment has been transformed into dark green resentment.  It was an extremely rich dark green resentment that had been accumulated by countless monks over endless years. The resentment sometimes turned into angry and resentful faces.

    "Even if ten hundred chaotic worlds were destroyed, there would still be no such strong resentment." Qinghuan frowned.

    "I can sense that there are countless monks imprisoned there. These grievances should be caused by these monks." Feng Yi said, "The reason why the grievances are so strong may be that these monks have been horribly tortured. Before  We also saw that a large number of monks were tied to pillars."

    "Go in." Tianhuo Mangya urged.

    "Walk."

    It is necessary to know more information. Facing the Tao Lord who may be living in seclusion in the mainland, Ji Ning and the others dare not neglect it.

    This huge black building is an extremely huge prison. Countless monks are imprisoned in the prison. It should be noted that the mortal world is teleported once every hundred years, so naturally many monks are imprisoned in this prison.

    "Here" Huo Jin Shuijun's expression changed after he came in, "This place is scarier than the legendary nightmare place in my hometown."

    "It's more terrifying than the eighteen levels of hell in my hometown." Ji Ning was also solemn.

    ?A huge prison.

    With all kinds of punishments and torture, the entire prison was created just to torture the monks.  It should be noted that the eighteen levels of hell in the Three Realms are ultimately meant to punish those who have committed serious sins.  But there was only one purpose here to torture to your heart's content, so it was a hundred times more terrifying, and Ji Ning and the others turned pale when they saw it.

    "Ah~~~You will definitely die. You devils will all die."

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    "Spare me, spare my life, spare my life."

    "Don't beg for mercy, begging for mercy is useless."

    Various voices, either resentment, murmuring, madness, or hysteria.

    The entire huge prison is frantically torturing the hundreds of millions of Nascent Soul monks and God-Transforming Lords who were just captured.  Some of those who were just captured still begged for mercy, but after a while, they would understand that begging for mercy was of no use at all.

    Phew~~~~

    Ji Ning and the five of them were walking in the huge prison. No one could see them, not even the large number of puppets responsible for torture.

    A few of the puppets here are at the level of ancestor gods, and some are at the level of true gods or even gods. However, the number of puppets in the entire prison is in the millions.

    "Who would have thought that the coveted world of immortals would actually be such a purgatory." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Yes, but there are very few puppets here at the Ancestral God level, and most of them are weaker puppets Maybe the Dao Lords of the Spiritual Immortal Realm are relatively weak." Feng Yi said.

    "I hope so." Qinghuan had a faint murderous intent in his eyes.

    If the Dao Lord is weaker, the five of them will join forces and kill that Dao Lord directly!  That'll be settled once and for all.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The entire huge prison also had some formation restrictions, mainly aimed at those weak monks. It had no effect on Ji Ning and the others at all. They easily entered one of the prisons.

    "In the prison, there were hundreds of monks imprisoned, all chained. One of them, a thin old man, sat cross-legged silently, with a terrifying look in his eyes.

    "I'm not willing to give in. I'm not willing to give in." The thin old man growled in his heart, "I must overcome the tribulation and ascend to escape. As long as I escape, I will definitely come back in the future and kill all these devils." Until now, he had not recognized those demons.  Those who tormented them were puppets.

    "Huh?" The thin old man suddenly felt something was wrong, because five figures suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "You" The thin old man was shocked. It was so strange. The five figures in front of him were so clean, and they didn't even have chains on them?  And the prison door is not open?

    "Let me ask you something." The thin, bald young man in red robe asked.

    "Yes." The thin old man responded obediently. He believed in the person in front of him from the bottom of his heart. He would not hesitate at all if the person in front of him asked him to commit suicide.

    But the other monks who were chained in the prison could not see all this at all.

    When Ji Ning and the other five sneaked into the huge prison, a figure flew out from the ancient majestic cave shrouded in a light green mist at the core of the entire Lingxian Realm continent. He was wearing a light green robe, with a rickety body.  There are only some green scales on the head, a pair of cold eyes, and the face looks old and full of wrinkles.

    "Master." There was already an ancestor god puppet waiting respectfully outside the cave.

    "Um."

    The old man with a stooped body nodded slightly, "The new group of monks have arrived?"

    "Yes, I just came here. I have sent them all to prison." The Ancestral God Puppet said respectfully. The puppet is a variant of the magic weapon, but it has developed some spirituality and its wisdom is no less than that of normal life.  Unlike life, these puppets are absolutely loyal and will do whatever their master wants them to do.

    "Well, let's go and have a look." The rickety old man nodded lightly, and the Ancestral God Puppet followed respectfully behind him. The two quickly broke through the space, and almost in the blink of an eye, they arrived at the huge prison that was tens of billions of miles away and shrouded in endless resentment.  .

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 8 The Hopes of the Monks

    The huge prison is divided into many areas, including a small prison in one corner.

    Ji Ning and the other five were looking at the imprisoned skinny old monk in front of them.

    "Ever since we came to the Spiritual Immortal Realm through the ancient teleportation array six hundred years ago, we have been caught here." The thin old man said softly with memories in his eyes, "We have been imprisoned here since then, and have gone through countless tortures. Some monks  Because he couldn't bear the torture, he even chose to self-destruct. Sigh I really want to return to the mortal world."

    Ji Ning and the other five frowned, and Feng Yi asked: "Do you know nothing about other places in this spiritual world?"

    The thin old man shook his head: "I don't know, we have always been detained here."

    "Did you know that the devils who torture you have a master?" Feng Yi asked.

    The skinny old man's body trembled, fear in his eyes: "He is the master of all demons, very scary, very scary After I was imprisoned here, I saw him come to the prison twice, and he even cast terrible spells.  , tortured us personally, and countless monks were tortured at the same time, he is too powerful and terrifying."

    "Twice? Came to prison twice in six hundred years?" Feng Yi's expression changed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come here quite a few times.¡± Prince Qinghuan said in a low voice.

    "Let's be careful, maybe that Dao Lord will appear at some point." Ji Ning said solemnly. They did not dare to take the initiative to release their spiritual thoughts. Once they took the initiative to release it, they would be more easily discovered by the enemy.

    Prince Qinghuan suddenly frowned and said: "Let me ask you, the ancient teleportation array teleports once every hundred years, and over endless years, so many monks have been teleported. Since there is no end to this kind of torture why are there so many monks alive? Since they know that life is worse than life.  Death, eternal torture, and never being able to resist, why are you still insisting?"

    Ji Ning and the four of them are also the same spirit.

    right.

    Under absolute strength, under despair, and knowing that life is always worse than death, there is only one word of death after torture to the end!  It stands to reason that I would rather commit suicide than continue like this.

    "Because we want revenge." The thin old man growled, his eyes full of madness and resentment.

    "With you?" Prince Qinghuan was confused.

    "As long as you survive the tribulation and ascend, you can leave here." The thin old man gritted his teeth and said, "After ascending, you can become an immortal and continue to practice When your strength increases in the future, we will definitely come back for revenge."

    Lord Feng Yixin asked: "Ascension? Can ascending leave the spirit world?"

    Ji Ning and the five of them had long suspected that they might ascend to Dao Lord's cave world.

    "It is indeed possible to escape through the tribulation and ascension." The thin old man said, "A long time ago, when our mortal world did not have the ancient teleportation array, it was easier to practice to the late stage of divine transformation than it is now. In the entire mortal world, there are still some  Those who can reach the late stage of divine transformation Once they reach the late stage of divine transformation, they will soon face a heavenly tribulation, and after overcoming the tribulation, they will ascend to the fairy world."

    "Later, cultivation in the mortal world became more difficult, but with the ancient teleportation array, some seniors came to the spirit fairy world through the ancient teleportation array. They even went back through the ancient teleportation array and told the younger generations that the spirit immortal world was a place of cultivation.  The holy land is full of vitality, so generations of monks have come in one after another."

    "We found out after we came in that this was a conspiracy." The thin old man gritted his teeth.

    Ji Ning and the others are all extraordinary people, you can understand it as soon as you think about it.

    Long time ago.

    When the Mortal Realm Continent was not discovered by Dao Lord, it was relatively easy to practice. Later, the huge formation protecting the Mortal Realm absorbed the vitality of heaven and earth and weakened the vitality of heaven and earth, making cultivation difficult.  At this time, as soon as the ancient teleportation array appeared, some monks were deliberately controlled by their souls to shuttle back and forth to publicize it.

    It will naturally attract more and more monks to come over.

    "It's all a conspiracy."

    "Actually, in the mortal world, there are still some peerless geniuses who can cultivate to the late stage of divine transformation and transcend tribulations and ascend." The thin old man said, "But it's too difficult. The entire mortal world is endlessly vast, and those who can cultivate in the mortal world can  Those who can ascend in the later stages of becoming gods, I am afraid only a handful of them succeed every hundred years, so we have poured into this spiritual world."

    "We are imprisoned here, but after all, the vitality of heaven and earth is strong here. It is not difficult to cultivate to the late stage of divine transformation. Once we reach the late stage of divine transformation and are discovered by those devils, they will kill them immediately! So we must accumulate and accumulate again.  After that, when we break through to the late stage of divine transformation, we can immediately bring about heavenly tribulation. As long as it brings about heavenly tribulation, those devils will not be able to do anything to us."

    Ji Ning and the others were curious.

    "Is it okay if it causes a natural disaster?" Feng Yi asked.

    &nbsp; "They did not dare to intervene when it caused a catastrophe. They could only watch from the sidelines. Even if the devil master came, they could only watch from a distance. As long as the catastrophe was successfully overcome, they would ascend to the legendary fairyland.  Yeah." said the thin old man.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others were asking questions and discussing with each other.

    Generally like the Three Realms, the so-called ¡®Heavenly Tribulation¡¯ may threaten ordinary immortals and demons, but it will never threaten the World Realm!  Because the World Realm can destroy the entire Three Realms, it is also less of a threat to Dao Lord!  Even if it causes a catastrophe, you can still forcefully intervene and kill those who have overcome the tribulation.

    "I guessed a possibility." Huo Jin said in a low voice, "Since we entered the ancient domain and passed through some continents for endless years, there are talks about overcoming tribulations and ascending. Is it possible that there is a Tao Lord behind every continent?  Did you work so hard to find shelter in the cave world?"

    "What do you mean?" Feng Yi looked at him.

    "You have also discovered that when you enter the Ancient Territory, the power of the Ancient Territory is permeated everywhere." Huo Jin said, "Because of the Ancient Territory Order, we were not crushed and destroyed."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded, the power of the ancient domain was indeed everywhere.

    "Then, those ordinary creatures born on the continents in the ancient domain practice to overcome tribulations and become immortals. The so-called heavenly tribulations are probably the heavenly tribulations that have come to the ancient domain." Huo Jin said.

    "right."

    "Right, that is it."

    Ji Ning and Qing Huan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as they understood.

    ¡° Heavenly tribulation¡­ occurs only under the rules of heaven and earth.

    Like a chaotic world, such as the Three Realms, it has its own operating rules, so it will suffer a natural disaster.

    But the continents in the ancient domain have no operating rules, so the continents themselves cannot be hit by natural disasters.  The calamity that befallsshould be the entire Ancient Territory!

    "Because the natural catastrophe is coming to the Ancient Territory, even Dao Lord does not dare to interfere. Once he interferes, he will be punished by the power of the Ancient Territory." Huo Jin said, like the natural catastrophe in the Three Realms, Ji Ning dared to destroy it by force.  It is because he is not afraid of the punishment of the Three Realms, but the punishment of the Ancient Realm even the Eternal Emperor is afraid of it.

    Because the ancient domain is the origin of the entire alien universe!

    Its attack is almost equal to the attack of the entire alien universe!  Who dares to resist?

    "It makes sense." Tianhuo Mangya nodded.

    "The possibility is very high, 80% possible, that's it. There is still a 20% possibility The tribulation and ascension are just a conspiracy, a conspiracy to allow these monks to retain hope. Once hope is gone, they may not be able to persist.  "Feng Yi said.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning and the other five quietly walked out of the small prison.

    Walking in the huge prison, no one noticed them.

    "Meet the master!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud sound everywhere in the prison. Every puppet knelt down respectfully. Over a million puppets knelt down. The sound continued to echo in the huge prison.

    "he came."

    "The Lord of the Devil is coming."

    "no no¡­¡­"

    "He's here again."

    In the huge prison, the monks who were imprisoned in countless small prisons were immediately frightened when they heard the sounds outside, because every time the master came, it was a nightmare more terrifying than the torture of the devil.  For a time, the atmosphere in the entire prison became more chaotic, and even the atmosphere of resentment and madness was much stronger.

    The expressions of Ji Ning and the other five of them changed drastically.

    "Huh." With a cold snort, a mighty mental force spread out, instantly covering the entire huge prison, and at the same time, some light green mist also penetrated into each small prison.

    Suddenly these light green mist suddenly stopped.

    Those minds were shaken.

    "Who are you five?" came an angry and shocked voice.

    Ji Ning and the five of them were standing in the corridor. Although they could easily prevent the puppets from seeing them, there was no way to avoid the power of a Taoist Lord.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 9 Killing the Taoist Lord

    Ji Ning and the other five were also a little anxious because everything happened so suddenly.

    "Senior," Lord Feng Yixin said directly, "We were ordered by our master to enter this ancient realm for training. However, we accidentally entered the mortal realm and took the time and space teleportation array to prepare to leave the mortal realm. Who is it?  I wanted to come to this fairy world but found that there was no way out, so I waited here to investigate and find a way to leave the fairy world. We have no intention of being enemies with our seniors, and we also ask our seniors to let us leave the fairy world."

    "Oh? Five World Realm, five Ancient Domain Tokens? What a big deal!" The rickety-body Dao Lord at the entrance of the huge prison was shaking with his spiritual thoughts, and his voice echoed in the ears of Ji Ning and the others, "What a big deal!"  It¡¯s not difficult to let you out, you just need to agree to one condition.¡±

    "Senior, please tell me." Feng Yilian said.

    Without taking action, no one can see how strong Ji Ning and the others are!

    In the ancient domain, some Taoists will directly snatch the ancient domain order when they see the world.  But there are more Dao Lords who are not willing to lower themselves to snatch someone from a younger generation, and at the same time, they are not willing to offend a sect behind the World Realm.  Because generally the world realms that can bring the Ancient Domain Order in have some background.

    "As long as you take an oath of your own destiny and promise that everything that happens in the mortal world and the spiritual world will not be leaked to any life except the five of you, I can let you go." said the rickety Taoist Lord.

    "Make a vow of destiny?" Feng suddenly smiled, "This is simple."

    "careful."

    Prince Qinghuan's expression suddenly changed, and a sharp light appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Following closely, the faces of Feng Yi, Ji Ning, Tianhuo Mangya, and Huo Jin also changed. They all immediately sensed a terrifying force descending from the sky and rushed towards the huge prison.  The power came from high in the sky, obviously originating from the huge formation that enveloped the entire spiritual world continent.

    "Kill." Huo Jin looked ugly.

    "Kill." Prince Qinghuan also shouted.

    The five of them moved at the same time!

    ¡­¡­

    The rickety Taoist Lord was at the entrance of the huge prison, his eyes were extremely cold, and high in the sky, the huge formation that was originally looming suddenly lit up, countless energy surged, and at the same time, a huge black snake condensed out of thin air, directly from  It descended from a high altitude and rushed towards the huge prison at extremely fast speed.

    This Taoist Lord with a rickety body deliberately talked nonsense before just to mobilize the power of the formation.

    "Everyone who discovers the mainland of the Spiritual Fairy Realm must die." The rickety Taoist Lord's eyes were full of murderous intent. The huge black snake was very fast and had already arrived in front of him, but the rickety Taoist Lord's expression changed. "  What!"

    The methods revealed by the five world realms in his spiritual inspection were too terrifying.

    Among the five of Ji Ning and the others, Feng Yixin was the fastest to take action.

    "The world is coming!" Feng Yi was wearing a red robe, his eyes were cold, and he couldn't show any mercy now that he had taken action.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~¡±

    The projection of the world in his heart came directly, and for a moment the entire huge prison around him roared with a loud noise, as if it was crushed by an extremely heavy object, and was completely broken like tofu.  This huge prison where countless monks are imprisoned is ultimately too fragile for Ji Ning and his group. But before, they were in the depths of the prison, while the Taoist Lord was at the entrance of the prison. There were many barriers between them, so it would be better to go directly.  Destroy the entire prison.

    "What."

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Countless monks looked at this scene in shock. The small cells where they were imprisoned were all crushed to pieces, but they were not injured at all. This shows how precise Lord Feng Yixin's control is.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang

    Those over a million puppets, under the oppression of the projection of the world of the heart, were all pressed to the ground, struggling and unable to resist.

    "It's the Immortal."

    "It's the Great Immortal."

    ¡°God is here to help us.¡±

    Countless monks looked at the red-robed Lord Feng Yixin who looked like a god. At this moment, Lord Feng Yixin seemed to have become the core of the world around him. His eyes looked at the old man with a rickety body in the distance, and the powerful projection of the world crashed directly towards him.  He killed the old man with a stooped body.

    "A practitioner of mind power?" The old man with a stooped body was shocked.

    "break!"

    Next to Mr. Feng Yixin, Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, had cold eyes. With a roar, he saw terrifying lightning and water rushing out from around his body. The seven divine thunders and seven divine waters turned into a huge handle.  A divine sword, many divine swords were extremely fast, and they enveloped the distance in an instant.The old man with a rickety body formed a terrifying realm like a dark whirlpool, frantically strangling the rickety Taoist.

    It is the realm of Yin Yang Sword Intent!

    "Sword cultivator? Such a terrifying sword cultivator?" The old man with a stooped body was completely stunned. He even controlled the big black snake to protect himself.

    The big black snake screamed and struggled.

    ????????????? The surrounding Yin-Yang Sword Intent domain wraps it up like a fishing net and strangles it crazily.

    "Great destruction!" Prince Qinghuan also had a cold face. He used his strongest killing move as soon as he came. His huge palms were glowing with dazzling golden light, and they flew across the sky in an instant, with unparalleled killing intent.  He directly killed the old man with a rickety body.

    "Bang~~~" The huge golden palm slapped directly on the black snake, and the black snake tried its best to resist.

    There was a loud roar, and the big black snake trembled and began to crack.

    "Ahh" The rickety Taoist roared in horror.

    "kill."

    "Die."

    Tianhuo Mangya and Huojin Shuijun, in an instant, a fiery red tail and two entangled huge water dragons rushed over at the same time. The big black snake that was about to collapse in the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain and under the hands of Prince Qinghuan suddenly fell directly into the air.  It collapsed, and the power of the Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain, water, and fire all bombarded the old man with a stooped body at the same time. Although the Taoist master also controlled the magic weapon, he could not resist at all.

    There was a bang

    Then he was completely annihilated and died!

    ¡­¡­

    There was silence.

    The countless monks stared blankly at the scene in front of them. The extremely terrifying master of countless devils, who was frightened in their souls just by seeing it with their naked eyes, was actually killed in an instant?

    It is indeed just a moment.

    Ji Ning and the five of them just made one move!  Ji Ning only used the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain, and before he could rush out and attack again, the opponent was already dead.

    "We, we" The countless monks looked at Ji Ning and the five of them.

    "Refining."

    Lord Feng Yixin glanced at it, and the world around him was projected like a continuous mountain of flames. Those suppressed puppets, which numbered over a million, were forcibly refined by Lord Feng Yixin in an instant because their master died.

    "Although these puppets are relatively inferior, they are more numerous. Let's divide them into five parts." Lord Feng Yixin said in a message.

    Ji Ning and the others didn¡¯t pay much attention and accepted it with a wave of their hands.

    "This Dao Lord is really weak. I feel that he is only as strong as a Yi Yi Dao Lord." Prince Qinghuan shook his head and said, "If it weren't for the powerful power of the formation, I'm afraid Brother Beiming's sword intention domain would have already reached the limit."  He was beheaded."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    This Dao Lord is very weak.

    Ji Ning, Feng Yi, and Qing Huan's three attempts were all blocked by the black snake. In the end, Tianhuo Mangya and Huo Jin's attacks finally defeated the black snake!  As for the Taoist Lord himself?  There is no power to resist at all.

    "I'm wondering if there will be a second Dao Lord in this spiritual world continent." Prince Qinghuan said worriedly, "After all, this one is too weak, and the power of the previous formation is relatively strong.  "

    "It's just a continent. It's great to have one Dao Lord in charge. Could there be two more?" Feng Yi shook his head and said, "As for the power of the formation, this Dao Lord may have purchased this formation.  Moreover, the truly powerful Dao Lords would not even bother to torture these ordinary monks. Only some weak Dao Lords would do this. And if there is another Dao Lord, I am afraid that he would have already investigated with his spiritual thoughts.  Once your spiritual mind probes you, you will never be able to escape my world projection."

    "Yes." Huo Jin nodded in agreement, "These puppets all belong to the Taoist monarch we killed. There should be one of them."

    "Whether it's one Dao Lord or two Dao Lords." Ji Ning said, "We have to go to the Dao Lord's Cave in the center of the Lingxian Realm continent! Because the entire formation is still operating, the control center of the formation should  Just inside Daojun's Cave, we can only destroy the formation and leave after going to Daojun's Cave."

    "Go to Daojun's cave." Prince Qinghuan nodded, "If there is no Daojun, everything will be easy. If there is Daojun, then we will have to fight again. We have no way out!"

    Ps: Let me tell you something, the first family war in the game will start in two days!  Tomato will also be fighting fiercely. Tomato's family is still very strong, and it should be possible to reach the top three in the entire server!  After a while, a ¡®World God¡¯ will appear in the game.The characters, Beixiu World God, Black Mist World God, and Mist Rock Star Lord will also appear one by one

    If you want to play, you can download and give it a try. This is the official game download address: http://MHJ.SZDIYIBO.COM/

    You can also add Tomato WeChat to learn about game download information and other information, Tomato WeChat ID fanqie34, or ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯.

    ¡­(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 10 Merits

    To leave the spirit fairy world, the only way is to go to the Daojun Cave Mansion.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning and the five of them immediately turned into streams of light and flew through the air. The space rippled and disappeared.

    It was at this time that the countless monks who had just escaped from the fate of being imprisoned and tortured woke up from the shock of the death of the 'Lord of Devils' in their minds.

    "Thank you to the five immortals for saving our lives."

    "Thank you, Great Immortal, for saving me from the sea of ??suffering."

    "Thank you, senior."

    For a time, countless monks knelt down in gratitude. Countless monks shed tears and shouted. In addition to the hundreds of millions of monks who were just imprisoned, there are many more countless monks who have been imprisoned here for a long time. They continue to suffer.  , I have always held the hope in my heart that I can escape through the catastrophe and ascend.  But in fact, the millions of puppets in the huge prison will immediately kill anyone who breaks through to the late stage of divine transformation!  Therefore, I am afraid that only a handful of people will successfully overcome the tribulation and ascend every hundred years, while the rest will collapse and die miserably due to torture.

    Now, they are all free.

    They can all survive, and the resentment of endless years has now turned into gratitude to Ji Ning and the other five.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the other five traveled through the void and arrived at the space-time teleportation array.

    "These puppets." Lord Feng Yixin took action and easily refined all the hundreds of ancestral god level puppets, and then divided them into five parts, one for each of Ji Ning and the others.

    "this?"

    "what happened?"

    "Could it be"

    Those thousands of monks who were tied to the pillars looked up at Ji Ning and the five of them in the sky. How could those hundreds of terrifying demons be taken away so easily?

    "From now on." Lord Feng Yixin glanced at him, and the projection of the world came, directly crushing the chains on each monk, "You are no longer prisoners, you, and the countless monks imprisoned in the prison, are all free.  I hope you will cultivate well and manage well, and turn this spiritual world into a truly spiritual world worthy of the name."

    "Free?" The tens of millions of monks were stunned at first, and then started to tremble with excitement.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and the other five also left quickly. For them, rescuing these mortal monks was just a piece of cake. Of course they were willing to do it.

    Watching the five people from Ji Ning disappear out of thin air.

    Tens of millions of monks woke up and knelt down one by one to kowtow: "Thank you, Supreme Immortal."

    "Thank you, God, for saving us."

    "The Immortal has finally descended to earth."

    The monks cried, excited and grateful.

    ¡­¡­

    There is a faint green mist surrounding the majestic Daojun Cave, and the cave is looming.

    Ji Ning and the other five watched from afar, very cautiously.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, a strange force came through the void and fell directly on Ji Ning and the five of them. Faint layers of golden light kept falling on them.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning and the five of them looked at each other.

    "The merits." Feng Yi said softly, "It's such a huge amount of merits. The merits I have accumulated from practicing to now are not as much as I have accumulated this time."

    "This is a lot of merit." Prince Qinghuan also said, "I once fought with an evil sect and saved more than three hundred chaotic worlds. The merit accumulated is not as much as this time."

    Ji Ning was also surprised.

    With their strength at their level, merit is just the icing on the cake, allowing them to have slightly better luck when adventuring, nothing more, but the amount of merit is still too exaggerated.  If rescuing these monks can really bring so much merit, I'm afraid more Taoist masters will be willing to save people.

    The more merit you accumulate, the better your luck will be. Although it doesn¡¯t help with ¡®harmony¡¯, it does help with adventure.

    But in fact, even if the entire chaotic world is saved, the general merit will not be one thousandth of that this time.

    "We saw the grievances above the prison before that were extremely shocking." Feng Yi said, "The grievances in this place are so huge, so big. We rescued them, and our merits are also ridiculous. I am afraid that generations of people have been tortured for endless years.  There were too many monks who died, and even though they died, they still gained merit in some way."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    The monks they rescued were mainly monks from the past few thousand years. No matter how old they were, almost all of them were tortured to death.

    Compared with those who were saved, many more died.

    "This is the Lord's Cave." Prince Qinghuan looked at him lightly.The majestic cave loomed in the depths of the dark mist, "It doesn't feel like an easy place to break into. Let's try it first to see if we can directly destroy this cave."

    "Well, let's try it."

    "It would be great if we could destroy, and by the way, destroy the entire center of the formation that covers the mainland of the Spiritual Fairy Realm." Ji Ning and the others were looking forward to such a good thing happening.

    A cave, if controlled by its owner, has very strong defensive capabilities.

    Now that the Dao Lord is dead, Ji Ning and the others do have hope of directly breaking this cave.

    "I'll do it first." Ji Ning smiled and walked through the void towards the Dao Lord's cave in the distance. At the same time, the seven divine thunders and seven divine waters also appeared in a mighty manner, forming a huge Yin-Yang Sword Intent field, and all they could see was darkness.  The terrifying territory passed by, directly sweeping away the light green mist and destroying it, and at the same time, it frantically surrounded and suppressed the cave.

    "Break it into pieces."

    Lord Feng Yixin directly descended on the projection of his own heart world, and directly oppressed the other world.

    "Broken." Prince Qinghuan also flew over and waved his golden palm arrogantly. Prince Qinghuan's palm was the most ferocious among the five of Ji Ning. Although Ji Ning realized the blood-dropping sword intention  'It is also the strongest way now, but the blood-dropping sword is better at penetrating and destructive.  Prince Qinghuan, on the other hand, was more domineering.

    Bang!  Bang!

    The huge golden palms covered the sky, as if two huge golden clouds descended again and again and slapped on Daojun's cave.  The air wave even caused huge sunken handprints to appear on the surrounding ground.

    "Roar~~~" Tianhuo Mangya directly transformed into his true form, turning into a huge alien beast bathed in flames. Its hoofs and claws trampled, its tail whipped, and its power was extremely powerful.

    Fire Lord Shui Jin also rushed directly towards them, surrounding them and bombarding them.

    ¡­¡­

    The door of Daojun¡¯s cave was open, so Ji Ning¡¯s divine thunder and divine water of Dao poured into the cave, sweeping through and destroying it.

    They went all out to destroy for a moment, then finally stopped.

    "Huh? The door to the cave is obviously open." The flame beast turned into a young man with fiery red hair again, "Brother Beiming's thunder and lightning water, my birth flameand brother Feng Yi's world projection, all penetrated  It was destroyed after entering the cave. How come the formation covering this continent was not damaged at all?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also looked up at the sky.

    The golden divine patterns looming high in the sky, obviously the huge formation has no impact at all.

    "We should not have destroyed the formation center." Ji Ning said, "The formation center may be in a hidden place in the cave."

    "Now, what should we do?" Feng Yi glanced at him.

    "What can we do? Go in." Prince Qinghuan said coldly.

    "Yeah." Huo Jin also had murderous intent in his eyes.

    Ji Ning and the others are wary of Dao Lord's cave. A cave is the enemy's lair!  If there really was another Dao Lord, fighting in the cave would be very detrimental to Ji Ning and the others.

    But now

    Whether there is another Dao Lord is impossible to determine.  Even if there is a Dao Lord hiding and the other party cannot escape alive, then if Ji Ning and the others want to leave the Spiritual Fairy Realm continent, they still have to break in and destroy the formation before leaving.

    "Brother Beiming, you and I join hands to defend the surrounding area." Feng Yi said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Feng Yi¡¯s projection of the world of the heart is very effective for warning.  Ji Ning's Yin Yang Sword Intent domain is the most defensive domain.

    For a moment, a chaotic sword field appeared around Ji Ning and the five of them, and there were countless phantoms of the world around them.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning and the others came directly to the entrance of the Dao Lord's cave. Although the cave was bombarded for a long time, it was still not damaged at all.

    Enter through the main entrance.

    The entire cave is very huge, and the interior is also very complicated. There are even many fragmented puppets, which were forcibly destroyed by the thunder and lightning water, flames, etc. that Ji Ning and the others just penetrated.

    "This cave is really big." The cave was like a maze. Ji Ning and the others walked for half an hour, working together to break through the seals and explore them carefully.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep at the bottom of Daojun's cave, there is a void passage, with large tracts of fiery red rocks on both sides of the void passage.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~~¡± The blazing wind roared in this void passage.

    In one of the caves among the large rocks.

    There is a black-robed Taoist sitting cross-legged, his aura is vast and distant,?I don¡¯t know how much more powerful than the one Ji Ning and the others killed before. His eyes reflected the figures of Ji Ning and the five of them in the cave: "These five world realms have really entered my cave! The world realm is  They are comparable to Erpaojun, and five of them appeared at once I'm afraid they are not an ordinary sect behind them. Maybe their master is also in a high position in the Destruction Court. Although they killed me as a follower  It¡¯s not necessary, I really don¡¯t want to be his enemy.¡±

    "But Master asked me to guard this place. I have already issued a strict order. Any outsider who comes here will be killed without mercy." The black-robed Taoist Lord shook his head gently.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 11 Named ¡®Mosha¡¯

    The black-robed Taoist Lord was sitting in the flaming red rock cave, his eyes suddenly overlooking the void passage. In the depths of the void passage, there was a burly figure climbing on the flaming red rock. At the same time, he was waving a giant ax and chopping with all his strength.  , just by looking at it with the naked eye, you can feel how powerful the burly figure wields the giant axe, but the flaming red rock is barely cracked by one axe, and it breaks into pieces after dozens of axes.

    Boom, boom, boom

    The vibration transmitted to the black-robed Taoist Lord was already very weak.

    "Mosha." The black-robed Taoist shouted, "Come here."

    "Yes, Master." A deep voice came from below.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A stream of light flew out from the depths of the void passage, and then landed in the fiery red rock cave. This was a rather burly figure, with a naked body exuding a metallic luster. It was obviously not a normal life. The one he held in his hand  The length of the black giant ax was almost half of his height. After it came in, it immediately knelt down respectfully: "Master, please give me your orders."

    The black-robed Taoist Lord nodded and said: "In the Spiritual Fairy Realm Continent, five World Realm little guys have arrived. Although they are in the World Realm, their strength has reached the level of the Second Path Master. Five of them have already entered my realm.  Cave Mansion, and keep moving towards the void passage! I want you to go forward and get rid of the five of them Remember, you must not let them destroy my 'Qianye Cainihua'."

    "Yes, Mo Cha understands." The burly figure responded respectfully.

    "Go." The black-robed Taoist ordered.

    The burly figure instantly flew upward along the void passage, and soon entered the entrance to the bottom of the cave.

    Seeing this, the black-robed Taoist nodded slightly. He really didn't care too much about the death of his follower, because the follower only broke through with a secret life-stealing and death pill, and usually just helped him with trivial tasks of torturing ordinary monks.  For someone as powerful as him, he doesn't bother to spend so much energy on torturing ordinary monks. He just needs to tell his subordinates to do it.

    "Five such extraordinary world realms, I'm afraid all of them are expected to become heaven-defying Dao Lords. It's a pity." The black-robed Dao Lord sighed softly, "Who asked you to come here."

    Deep inside Daojun¡¯s cave.

    Ji Ning and the five of them are moving forward together.

    "There must be a big secret hidden deep in this road." Prince Qinghuan said, "We have encountered eight levels of bans on this road one after another, and we worked hard to break them. If it were not an important place, there would be so many bans."

    "We have broken so many restrictions, and there are no enemies in this cave. I guess there is really no other Taoist master." Feng Yi smiled, "Everything is easy, that's great."

    "I hope so."

    Along the deep passage, layer by layer, we continue to go deeper.

    Suddenly, a huge stone door appeared at the end of the front. There were some strange carvings on the stone door. The carvings gave off a dark and sinful atmosphere. Just looking at it made Ji Ning and the others uncomfortable. In fact, Ji Ning and the others also discovered along the way that the entire cave was  You can feel some resentment and sin almost everywhere inside, and some places are particularly strong.

    ¡°Chichichi~~~¡± The world projection and Ji Ning¡¯s Yin Yang Sword Intent field both collided with Shimen.

    Golden divine patterns immediately appeared on the surface of the stone gate. The divine patterns flowed and were extremely powerful without any damage.

    Mr. Feng Yixin carefully watched the formation restrictions displayed on the stone gate. Among the five of Ji Ning and the others, Mr. Feng Yixin was the strongest. He raised his head and looked at the restrictions on the stone gate for a long time.  .

    "Listen to my order." Lord Feng Yixin said, "Brother Beiming, use your sword with all your strength to destroy the divine pattern here."

    His world projection immediately showed a light spot on one of the divine patterns.

    "Brother Huo Jin, Tianhuo, you two attack these two places respectively." Feng Yixinjun also marked the two sacred marks on the top and bottom of the entire stone gate.

    "Brother Qinghuan, just go all out and bombard these two doors." Feng Yixin said with a smile, "Leave the rest to me."

    It is very, very difficult to break this kind of ban if you rely solely on brute force. If you are proficient in formations, even if you can't break it, as long as you find some keys and combine it with some brute force, it will be ten times easier to destroy it.

    "Everyone, take action." Lord Feng Yixin shouted.

    "Whoops."

    Ji Ning drew his sword.

    It was a silent sword, but the moment it struck the divine pattern, its power suddenly surged, with extremely terrifying penetrating power. As long as Ji Ning was willing, he could even tear apart the spatial dimension of this area and enter another dimension.  That divine mark was directly pierced and destroyed by Ji Ning's sword.The sealing formation on the stone gate suddenly started to vibrate.

    In fact, for a large formation, if some details are destroyed, it will have no impact at all. Only the key center will have such a big impact.

    "Okay." Feng Yixin looked happy.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is indeed terrifying.

    When I broke the ban in the Dongfu before, it was difficult to break the trouble when it was troubled. Even if the prince of the Qing Dynasty couldn't break it, Ji Ning was courageous, and the key point of a sword pierced.  At that time, they were shocked by Ji Ning's terrifying sword.

    In terms of attack, Prince Qinghuan is the strongest among the five in terms of dominance.

    In terms of ruthlessness, Ji Ning's sword is the strongest among them.

    "Attack." Tianhuo Mangya and Huo Jin attacked at the same time. One was fire and the other was water. They were completely opposite forces, but the power was also equal. The combination of water and fire made the power skyrocket.  Tianhuo Mangya's progress is indeed great, or the "Twelve Volumes of Eternity" is indeed incredible. Tianhuo Mangya's strength is now comparable to that of "Huo Jin" among the four members of the Twelve Palaces.

    "Broken." Prince Qinghuan's huge golden palm struck like a crushing force, directly hitting the two closed stone doors.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The distortion of the ban could no longer withstand the impact. The closed stone door began to rumble open, and the ban was naturally broken.

    The two stone doors were pushed open by two palms, revealing an empty hall behind.

    "Is this passage the end?" Ji Ning and the other five were stunned. They had encountered many obstacles on this passage one after another. They originally thought that after the stone door was pushed open, there was still a passage.  Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a palace.

    Ji Ning and the other five cautiously walked into the stone gate and came to the hall, surrounded by the world projection and the Yin-Yang Sword Intent domain.

    The empty palace hall covers an area of ??about 10,000 feet.

    There is a majestic figure sitting cross-legged in the hall. His whole body is fiery red, and even his eyes are burning with fire. He does not look like a normal life at all.

    "Puppet?" Qinghuan frowned.

    "What a strong puppet." Feng Yi's expression also changed.

    "The dead Taoist Lord was only one level of Taoist Lord. How could there be such a powerful puppet?" Ji Ning's heart sank. They could all recognize that this was just a powerful puppet, but it was as weak as those outside the spirit fairy world.  The puppets at the Ancestral God level are different. The puppet in front of you is at the Dao Lord level.

    And the powerful aura is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary Tao Lords.

    "Huhuhu~~~~" There is also a stone door on the other side of the hall. The closed stone door is covered with rich dark green resentment. The resentment shows faces with roars and roars. Countless rich vitality is coming from  Void appeared all around, then flowed towards the stone gate and penetrated into the depths of the stone gate.

    "Why are all the grievances gathering here? What is behind that stone door?" Ji Ning understood that they were very close to some of the secrets behind this world of immortals.

    Ji Ning and the other five looked at each other, each with a heavy heart, because they understood that this would probably be the most dangerous battle they would ever face in a different universe, and they might even lose their lives in it.

    "We entered the ancient domain on the orders of our master sect. Please make it easier for us and the five fellow disciples to leave this spiritual world." Feng Yi said, "If you have any requests, feel free to ask for them."

    The majestic puppet sitting cross-legged slowly raised its head. Its flaming eyes stared at Ji Ning and the five of them. It grinned with a ferocious smile. Then it stood up directly. He stretched out his left hand, and a huge black figure appeared out of thin air.  Shield, he stretched out his right hand, and a huge ax appeared out of thin air.

    With a shield in one hand and a giant ax in the other, the aura of this majestic puppet completely exploded, sweeping across the entire hall and causing a rumble throughout the hall.

    "I want" the majestic puppet said with a rich voice, "You die!"

    Bang!

    It turned into a stream of light and directly killed Ji Ning and the other five.

    ?? Tomato said, the price of subscription to Manghuangji has not changed, and the high V is still two cents per thousand words, eh~~~~~

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Territory Chapter 12 Death Crisis

    The entire hall was only ten thousand feet in area, and it was all shrouded in the Yin Yang Sword Intention Domain. The surging thunder, lightning, and divine water light all turned into huge sword shapes, tearing and strangulating wildly.  The majestic puppet was attacked all the time, but it still roared and charged towards Ji Ning and the others. The Yin Yang Sword Intent domain could not shake it at all.

    ¡°Yo~~~¡±

    Lord Feng Yixin leaps high, hunting in red robes.

    For a moment, it turned into a divine bird bathed in flames. At the same time, more flame birds and hot magma appeared around it.

    "Ding." Lord Feng Yixin instantly displayed eighteen arms, each of which was the mouth of a flaming divine bird, and all of them flew towards the puppet.

    "kill."

    "superior."

    Tianhuo Mangya and Huojin Shuijun joined forces again very skillfully. They had long been familiar with the method of joining forces. For a moment, water and fire surged, and they rushed towards the puppet to fight at close range.

    Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords.  Prince Qinghuan also had the rare opportunity of showing six arms. They were the two with the strongest attacks and also the two who attacked last.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The majestic puppet roared, grabbed the huge black ax in his right hand, and swung it horizontally.

    With this split, the sky and the earth seemed to be separated by the split.

    Ji Ning and the other five¡¯s hearts suddenly went cold!

    The eighteen flaming birds that Lord Feng Yixin combined with the world of the heart were all chopped into two halves.

    "Be careful." Tianhuo Mangya was knocked upside down and flew away, and he shouted anxiously.

    "Wow."

    However, Huojin Shuijun's whole body was cut off at the waist, blood spattered, his eyes showed a look of shock and anger, and his whole body turned into water as he tried to escape.

    "Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!!!!" Prince Qinghuan's six huge golden palms came out of thin air and struck directly on the blade of the axe, stopping the ax from continuing to attack and saving Tianhuo.  Mang Ya, Huo Jin Shuijun.

    "Brother Beiming." Prince Qinghuan vomited blood and flew backwards, while transmitting an urgent message.

    The six silent sword lights took advantage of the moment Prince Qinghuan blocked the axe, wiped the axe, and stabbed the finger joints of the puppet's right hand. Ji Ning knew very well that this was a puppet, and its whole body was as tough as a magic weapon!  If he wanted to destroy this puppet's body, not even him, even a four-step master would be able to do it.

    His bleeding style, although very penetrating, has no chance of piercing the puppet's body!

    So Ji Ning had only one idea: attack the puppet¡¯s right hand joint and take away the opponent¡¯s giant axe!  Because Ning could tell from the puppet's horizontal slash with the ax just now that this puppet was very accomplished with the axe!  Take away his ax and his strength will be reduced by more than half!  Just like Ji Ning loses the six eternal weapons, his strength is probably only 10% or 20% left!

    "Click." "Chi."

    Six rays of sword light pierced different finger joints of the puppet's right hand at the same time. The terrifying penetration force made the majestic puppet's right hand fingers loosen involuntarily, and the huge ax was somewhat out of control of the palm.

    Ji Ning was delighted when he saw this and wanted to grab the ax.

    "Beiming, be careful." Feng Yi's voice sounded in Ji Ning's mind.

    "What."

    Ji Ning¡¯s face changed drastically, because the huge shield struck him directly on the head with irresistible force!  The puppet was sneering and suddenly waving a huge shield. Shields were what it was best at!  It was refined to rely on this shield to delay the master's time when in danger. It was just because it was assigned to chop and dig mineral veins, and it has been chopping for endless years, so it has become quite good with the axe.

    But relatively speaking, shields are what it is best at.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The slap of the shield was as dark as the sky. Even if a chaotic star was struck by the shield, it would probably turn into dust!  When the shield struck, layers of colored space layers appeared in front of the shield, which were different space layers formed by oppression.

    Ji Ning had no way to seize the axe, so he could only use his sword skills to resist.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The shield directly hit Ji Ning's six swords. Although he was good at sword defense, it was nothing in the face of the absolute difference in strength. The shield immediately pressed down on Ji Ning's six hands and bombarded Ji Ning's body.  Physically, Ji Ning felt a roar in his head, and he flew backwards. In an instant, he hit the wall of the hall, and blood spurted out from his mouth.

    &nbsp; Seeing this scene, Prince Qinghuan, Lord Feng Yixin, Lord Tianhuo Mangya, and Lord Huojin all had their expressions changed drastically, and they were completely shocked.

    That slap of the shield

    It is much stronger than the previous giant ax swing!

    "You can actually make me unable to grasp the axe. What a powerful swordsmanship. I will make your death even more pleasant." The puppet flew forward with striding steps, and the hall was trembling with its footwork. It had a shield in one hand and a giant ax in the other.  To Ji Ning.  Apparently, Ji Ning made him fail to grab the ax for a moment, which angered him a little.

    Prince Qinghuan and the others looked at him with fear. They didn't care about the puppet's giant ax at this moment. What they were afraid of was the shield.

    "me¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning¡¯s head was pounding before he gradually came to his senses.

    For a moment, he had been slapped unconscious. Fortunately, he was protected by the eternal magic weapon armor, and at the same time, he had fully mastered the magical power of the golden statue, so he could survive this slap!  If his body-protecting magical powers were inferior, for example, if his divine body was barely comparable to the divine weapon of the Tao, he might have been shocked to death just now.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning¡¯s divine body is comparable to the best magic weapon of Tao and is not so easy to destroy.

    "Brother Beiming, hide quickly." Prince Qinghuan came again with six golden palms and slapped the puppet. The puppet waved his shield again, and the terrifying power came again.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Six golden palms collided head-on with the huge shield.

    In fact, Prince Qinghuan¡¯s palm technique has the same effect as a shield!  Even in terms of the mysteries of Taoism, Prince Qinghuan is much better!  But the power of this puppet is too strong. Prince Qinghuan can barely be considered as powerful as a One-Step Dao Lord, but this puppet is the peak power of a Three-Step Dao Lord!  Even if his shield skills are slightly inferior, comparable to the peak level of the World Realm, he can still completely crush Prince Qinghuan.

    The secret of using a shield is comparable to the peak of the world realm, which is very impressive among puppets.

    ¡°Puppets, after all, are much worse than real immortal cultivators in terms of realm.

    "Pfft."

    Prince Qinghuan, whose whole body shone with golden light as if made of gold, couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of golden blood and was knocked away by the bombardment.  However, because of his obstruction, Ji Ning regained consciousness.

    "Die!" The puppet swung the giant ax for the second time and struck in the direction of Tianhuo Mangya and Huojin Shuijun.

    "kill him."

    Ji Ning regained consciousness, but his eyes were cold.

    Phew~~~~

    There was a faint fluctuation in the hall. This fluctuation was so slight that it was difficult to detect within the realm of Yin Yang Sword Intent.  But when this wave of waves approached the puppet, the puppet suddenly showed a look of shock.

    "Whoops!"

    A sword light that looked like a poisonous snake suddenly appeared, directly grazed the shield, and was raised on the head of the puppet.

    Boom~~~~

    The puppet couldn't help but roll and fly upside down.

    While flying upside down, the venomous snake-like sword light came out again, curved, and quickly wrapped around the puppet, completely binding it.

    "Take it." A figure shrouded in black mist appeared. He looked at Ji Ning, "Follow the master's order, you can let me take action once. I have taken this puppet, and the promise has been fulfilled."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was sitting on the floor of the hall and nodded.

    The figure under the black mist is the assassin among the four puppet servants that Emperor Xuejian left for his disciples!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The assassin disappeared instantly and returned to the cave world of the Snow Book.

    In the cave world.

    The assassin, the golden-robed emperor, the fisherman, and the swordsman were all together, looking at the puppet holding the shield and giant axe.

    "You can get out quickly." The golden-robed emperor smiled.

    "This guy's strength is pretty good, he's at the peak of the Three-Step Master." The assassin said coldly, "The shield skills are average, and the ax secret is even weaker. He can barely compete with the ordinary Three-Step Master. No matter which one is defeated by me, I will win.  It¡¯s pretty easy.¡±

    The four of them are all at the peak of Sanpaojun.

    In terms of strength and speed alone, they have actually reached the threshold of the Fourth Step Master, and their sword skills are also extremely high. Although Ji Ning defeated them in the first place, it was because Emperor Xue Jian ordered them to only use that level of sword skills!  Of course, their swordsmanship is still inferior to that of the real Three Steps Master.  Therefore, the overall strength is at the peak of Sanpaijun!

    In terms of strength and realm, they all outshine the shield and giant axe.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Within.

    Ji Ning sat on the ground, while Huojin Shuijun gradually condensed into his true form from the water flow. Tianhuo Mangya also looked at Ji Ning, Feng Yi let out a long sigh of relief, and Prince Qinghuan laughed.

    "Almost." Feng Yi said with a smile.

    "Brother Beiming, I owe you a life." Prince Qinghuan looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    That puppet brought too much pressure before!  After all, they are only five world realms. Facing a puppet that has reached the level of the Three-step Master, they will be crushed as soon as they meet. I am afraid that if they delay any longer, their lives will be lost.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 13 Black-robed Taoist Lord

    "Beiming, thank you." Tianhuo Mangya and Huojin Shuijun both looked at Ji Ning gratefully. If Ji Ning had been slower just now, both of them would have died. Relatively speaking, their strength was at the bottom among the five.  .

    "Brother Beiming, when that black shadow appeared just now and took away the puppet, did he say that he would only help you once?" Prince Qinghuan asked, "We have eliminated one puppet this time, but this puppet should probably be regarded as  Lord Three Footsteps has gained strength, and its owner is unlikely to be the Tao Lord we killed before. There is probably another Tao Lord hidden in this cave, and even his puppets cannot be dealt with by us. Once that Tao Lord  If you take action, we may be in real danger."

    Ji Ning and the others all understand this.

    Although I solved the puppet and escaped with my life, I breathed a sigh of relief.  But the threat is not over yet!  But Ji Ning and the others knew it, so there was no point in being afraid!  If there is a more terrifying Dao Lord, they are now in this Dao Lord's cave, it is each other's territory, and they can only face it.

    "Well, you will only help me once." Ji Ning nodded, "Master, he said that you can't let me rely on you when I encounter danger so you will only help me once."

    Qinghuan and Feng Yi all nodded, they understood.

    There are still three puppets, Ji Ning didn¡¯t mention them, so he had some cards to deal with the danger.

    "Tianhuo, you are a member of the royal family. You don't have any means to save your life? If you were a little slower just now, you would be dead." Qinghuan looked at Tianhuo Mangya. They were talking to each other. The surrounding time and space were isolated, and the world projection was also carefully explored.  No spiritual thoughts or mental energy can penetrate it.

    Tianhuo Mangya smiled bitterly: "So what about the royal family? Not long after I entered Mangya Kingdom, I was sent by the master to adventure in the ancient domain Since it is an adventure, naturally he will not give me anything to protect my life. If I have something to rely on in everything, then  It¡¯s not an adventure, it¡¯s just fun. So I really don¡¯t have anything to rely on to save my life.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others felt their hearts drop after hearing this.

    It is difficult to get a powerful life-saving trump card. Ji Ning also became a disciple of Emperor Xue Jian, and only then did he know that there were four servant puppets.  I am afraid that other disciples of Emperor Xuejian will not leak this news.

    The more powerful the puppet, the more expensive it is. The puppet on the edge of Hedao is even more priceless. The entire Sword Palace has accumulated only a handful over the endless years!  What a master of weapon refining Master Wan Shen Taoist is. He can only refine one weapon in his lifetime, and he will never sell it. After all, such an absolutely loyal and powerful puppet is hard to come by!

    There was only one Emperor Xuejian, but in the end, it was replaced with forty three-step-level monarchs, which were left to his direct disciples.

    So powerful puppets are really hard to find!  On the contrary, the weaker the strength, for example, the number of second-step Tao Lords and first-step Tao Lords is much greater. For example, there are a lot of Tao Lords in Yunjie of any palace in the Twelve Palaces.

    Ji Ning and the others all believe that the one with the best chance of saving their lives is Tianhuo Mangya!  After all, behind Tianhuo Mangya is the most powerful master of the entire endless territory!  If the great master's fingers are slightly leaky, the trump card given to him will be scary enough.  Unfortunately, Tianhuo Mangya's answer disappointed them all.

    "Alas, we are in big trouble now. The shield puppet from before has the strength of about three Dao Lords. This kind of puppet is very precious, and its owner is probably a Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao." Prince Qinghuan said worriedly.

    ¡­¡­

    The snow map scrolls into the cave world.

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine clone arrived.

    "Four." Ji Ning looked at the assassin, fisherman, golden-robed emperor, and swordsman in front of him.

    "Can you help me refine this puppet?" Ji Ning looked at the captured shield and giant ax puppet, although the strength of this puppet was much worse than the one left by Emperor Xuejian!  But at any rate, they can be regarded as three-step masters. Against Ji Ning and the other five, they can be completely crushed. They can sweep and kill them in a very short time.

    "It's a pity that this time Ji Ning cheated and released a more terrifying puppet - the 'assassin'.

    "We help you restrain him, but you can't refine it." The golden-robed emperor shook his head and said, "We can only trap him so that he can't struggle. But after all, he is not an ordinary puppet. Your magic power is the world after all.  If you want to forcefully penetrate the puppet's body with magic power at the realm level and erase the mark of its original owner, you simply can't do it."

    Ji Ning nodded. He thought there was something these four servant puppets could do.

    There is a powerful three-step master puppet in front of him. No matter how much he refines it, he cannot refine it. Unfortunately, the power of his blue and white mist cannot leave his body. Otherwise, there may be hope for the power of the blue and white mist.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the puppet.

    "Huh." The majestic puppet snorted coldly, "Boy, stop struggling. You five little guys are bound to die. You don't know what to do."I don¡¯t know who you have offended.  "

    "Oh, who did you offend?" Ji Ning sneered.

    "Humph." The majestic puppet glanced at it, the flames in his eyes were burning, and sneered, "There are some things I can't say, but you are just a few puppets. Although they are stronger than me, they are not too strong.  Even if we take them all out, there is still no hope at all, and we don¡¯t even have the power to resist.¡±

    Ji Ning sneered: "Oh, are you talking about the Dao Lord behind you?"

    "You will know later." The majestic puppet kept silent. There were some secrets that even he did not dare to tell. He had already received strict orders, and as a puppet, he would never disobey orders.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he became even more worried.

    Looking at the appearance of this puppet, he is obviously full of absolute confidence. What exactly makes him so confident?

    Are they really going to die here?

    Ji Ning is not afraid. After death, the clone can still cultivate and come back.  Although it is said that six eternal magic weapons will be lost, four powerful puppets will be lost, and even the seven-way divine thunder and seven-way divine water in the body will be lost This loss is very costly, but at least there is still one life.  exist.  As long as you are alive, everything is possible.

    "As for Qinghuan, Feng Yi, Tianhuo Mangya, and Huo Jin, Ji Ning doesn't know whether the four of them have clones. Some secrets will not be leaked easily.

    In the hall.

    Although Ji Ning and the other five knew the danger, they could only face it.

    "break."

    The five of them joined forces again and opened the stone door on the other side of the hall.

    Rumble~~~~The huge stone door was slowly pushed open.

    "This" Ji Ning and the others immediately took a breath of cold air. The dark green resentment that was a hundred times more intense than the resentment they saw above the huge prison had formed a liquid pool, and the dark green liquid pool was filled with water.  The swirling flow was divided into hundreds of streams of water visible to the naked eye, all surrounding a huge and beautiful flower.

    These many flowers have black leaves. There are so many leaves. At a glance, Ji Ning and the others can count them. There are a thousand black leaves, no more and no less. They are layered on top of each other and look very strangely beautiful.  .

    Above the leaves are breathtakingly beautiful flowers, with colorful petals, exuding an alluring fragrance, eye-catchingly beautiful, and exuding a faint colorful light.

    "Could it be that countless grievances are just to cultivate this flower?" When Ji Ning and the other five saw the scene in front of them, their hearts trembled.

    The rich dark green resentment all gathered into the pool, completely liquefied, and then turned into hundreds of streams of water, very finely used for the flower to absorb nutrients.

    "Thousand-leaf colorful flowers?" Feng Yixin said softly.

    "Can't Qianye Cainihua only be produced in the natural environment?" Prince Qinghuan was also surprised. Ji Ning and the others also knew about the famous Qianye Cainihua in Endless Territory, which is needed to 'refining' some powerful magic weapons.  One of the materials is extremely expensive. One Thousand-leaf Colorful Neon Flower requires about one million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    However, according to what Ji Ning and the others know, only the natural environment can breed it, but now it seems that someone powerful is deliberately cultivating it.

    "Yes, this is Qianye Cainihua." A voice sounded.

    Ji Ning and the other five turned to look at the same time.

    I saw the black light gradually gathering in mid-air, and the looming black-robed figure gradually solidified, turning into a black-robed Taoist master.

    The black-robed Taoist Lord landed and looked at the thousand-leaf colorful neon flowers, dazzled. Then he turned his head and glanced at Ji Ning and the other five: "You five little guys, you can rival the Second Path Lord in the World Realm, I'm afraid.  The origin is not small! Even my master would not want to offend the great power behind you."

    Ji Ning and the other five were all heartbroken. The more casual this Taoist king was, the more worried they became. Only those with an absolute advantage in strength would be so casual.

    "Since we don't want to offend, why don't senior let us go? We also swore an oath not to leak any information about the spirit fairy world." Feng Yi said.

    "Didn't you notice? After entering the spirit fairy world, you were cut off from all connections with the outside world?" The black-robed Taoist Lord looked at them doubtfully, "The purpose of setting up such a large formation to isolate all connections is to prevent you from leaking information. And look,  Come to this thousand-leaf colorful flower, don¡¯t you know who you have offended?¡±

    Ji Ning and the five of them all blinked.

    They really don¡¯t know, because they all come from other universes.

    "You are such monsters, the sect behind you must be very powerful. Your sect should let you know that the Destruction God Court is the most powerful"?Some powerful identity.  "The black-robed Taoist Lord wondered, "The only person in the entire universe who can grow Qianye Caini flowers is my master, the 'Three Silkworm Emperor'. Don't you even know this?  "

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Territory Chapter 14 Give you two roads

    Ji Ning and the others looked at each other, their hearts trembling.

    The Three Silkworm Emperors?

    Of course they have never heard of this Three Silkworm Emperor Ji Ning before, but even a fool can recognize it. First of all, he is an emperor!  The second is the master of the black-robed Taoist Lord in front of him, and he is also the only one in the entire alien universe who knows how to plant Qianye Caini flowers. He is obviously a great eternal emperor.

    How did the five of us offend the Eternal Emperor when we entered the Ancient Realm?

    Seeing the changes in Ji Ning¡¯s and others¡¯ expressions, the black-robed Taoist smiled and said, ¡°It seems you understand it too.¡±

    "So what about the Eternal Emperor? It's easy for my master to kill the Eternal Emperor." Prince Qinghuan said coldly, "You'd better let us go. Otherwise, with my master's methods, it may be difficult to find out who the murderer is."  It¡¯s troublesome, but it¡¯s not impossible! When the time comes, not only you, but even the Sancan Emperor behind you won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡±

    "You don't need to threaten me." The black-robed Taoist Lord smiled, "You five World Realm monsters are comparable to Erluluojun. There can be five monsters under my sect, and my master can't do it There are many people behind you.  He may be one of the Sixteen Star Lords of the Destroying Divine Court, am I right?¡±

    Ji Ning and the other five were stunned.

    They have a general understanding of the Destruction of the Divine Court.

    The person with the highest status in the Destruction Court is naturally the legendary Lord of the Destruction Court!  That is the power that unifies the entire universe. It is powerful and omnipotent. Even the great master is probably no match for it.

    Under it is the Sixteen Star Lord.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    Like the Nine Divine Star sect that Ji Ning and the others encountered, there was only one god general!  Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao are generally not qualified. Only some extremely heaven-defying Dao Lords and Eternal Emperors are qualified to be listed as divine generals!

    "As I said before, my master is afraid of offending you, but it's a pity that who brought you to the Spiritual Fairyland. No matter how powerful your background is, it's useless." The Taoist Lord in Black Robe said with a smile, "In order to prevent you from being behind the scenes.  My disciples tracked you down, and after you entered the cave, I had sent my men to destroy the time and space teleportation arrays in the mortal world and the spiritual world."

    "Ah." Ji Ning and the others were startled.

    "From now on, the mortal world has nothing to do with me." The black-robed Taoist Lord sighed, "For the five of you, I gave up a continent. After all, I don't want to be hunted down by your sect in the future. It's better to start early  It¡¯s better to destroy all traces.¡±

    The time and space teleportation arrays on the other side of the mortal world have been destroyed.

    So, even if there is a powerful person who goes to the mortal world, he will not be able to find the so-called spiritual world.

    "My master is the only one outside who knows about the Spiritual Immortal Realm." The black-robed Taoist Lord sneered, "Even I have been ordered to guard this place for a long time. I will never leave without Master's orders. Moreover, the formation of the Spiritual Immortal Realm is personally made by my master.  The layout is completely cut off from the outside world, even if you have clones outside, you can't sense it."

    "So, no one knows you are here."

    "No one can find you."

    "As for resistance, humming, the entire Lingxian world formation was arranged by my master, so that I can fully activate its power. Even a Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao is no match for me in the Lingxian world." said the black robe.  Jun glanced at Ji Ning and the other five, "But I still decided to give you a way out."

    "A way out?" Ji Ning and the other five stared at the black-robed Taoist Lord. They had already guessed that he had an ulterior motive for talking so much.  If he really wanted to kill, he would have killed him directly. Why let them see the 'Qianba Cainihua', why use the name of the Three Silkworm Emperor to make them despair?

    ¡°If they are really some monsters from another universe and have heard of the name of the Three Silkworm Emperors, I am afraid they will really despair.

    The Sancan Emperor is a big devil with heinous sins. He also figured out how to cultivate Qianye Cainihua with resentment. From this, it can be seen how easy it is for him to control sins and resentments.  And because of his heinous sins, he offended many powers, but he is still alive today. Although he is only a divine general who destroyed the divine court, he has also shown a strong ability to save his life.

    ¡°And what the Sancan Emperor is best at is torture.

    Even Dao Lord will be tortured to the point of collapse and would rather commit suicide or surrender.

    His disciples are all good at torture.

    "Yes, a way to survive. As long as you are willing to make an oath of your own destiny, surrender to me forever, obey my orders, and become my slaves, I will spare you." The Taoist Lord in black robe looked at Ji Ning and the others, his eyes a little twitchy.  Liang, these are all monsters. They can become Tao Lords at any time, and their potential is unlimited after becoming Dao Lords. They will even be stronger than him in the future. Moreover, when they go mining after becoming Dao Lords, they will definitely be better than the ones before.  The shield golem is much faster.

    &nbsp; His master has strict orders.

    However, that was because I was worried about being leaked. As long as I took the oath of my destiny and became a slave, everything would be safe.  And with a few more mining minions, he can finish digging earlier, and he doesn't need to guard here all the time.

    "Become a slave?" Ji Ning and the others' expressions changed.

    "Impossible." Feng Yi said angrily.

    "Nothing is impossible." The black-robed Taoist smiled, "Everything is possible before death."

    "Let's change the conditions." Feng Yi said in a low voice, "We are not willing to become slaves even to death. If you ask us to do things for you, it's fine without leaking the information, but becoming a slave is absolutely not allowed."

    The black-robed Taoist no longer smiled, but became cold: "You have only one choicebecome a slave and live! The other way is death!"

    "Let's think about it." Feng Yi gritted his teeth.

    The black-robed Taoist looked at Ji Ning and the five of them coldly: "Hurry up." At the same time, a ferocious big snake appeared in the void. The big snake was lifelike and coiled around the black-robed Taoist. The big snake's cold eyes were also staring at it.  Just staring at Ji Ning and the other five of them made Ji Ning and the other five feel terrified. They knew that with just one move, the other party could kill them.

    "What should we do?" Feng Yi, Ji Ning, Prince Qinghuan, Tianhuo Mangya, and Huo Jin looked at each other.

    "The power of the formation is indeed very strong. He didn't lie. In the mainland of Lingxian Realm, even the Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao are afraid that they can't defeat him." Prince Qinghuan sent a message, "What should we do? Although I have some life-saving means, but  It can barely cope with the Three Steps Lord, and even the previous shield puppet may not be able to defeat it. Let alone the one in front of you."

    "Yeah." Huo Jin looked ugly.

    Tianhuo Mangya didn't say a word. He really didn't have any life-saving cards.

    The Taoist Lord in black robes was sitting leisurely next to the Qianye colorful flowers in the distance. A huge black snake was coiled beside him. He said softly: "Tell me, your choice is life or death!"

    "Sheng!" A voice suddenly sounded.

    The black-robed Taoist grinned and looked over.

    Ji Ning and the four of them looked over in shock.

    The person who spoke was Mr. Feng Yixin.

    Lord Feng Yixin has crushed a piece of strange jade pendant in his hand, and a mysterious and terrifying wave descends.

    ¡°Huu~~~~¡±

    Formless, colorless, and formless.

    Ji Ning and the others couldn't sense it at all. They just felt that some terrifying existence had suddenly arrived, and an invisible wave swept across the front.  The face of the black-robed Taoist who was grinning suddenly froze, his eyes showed fear, and his mouth opened as if he wanted to say something.

    With the breath of life, it becomes completely dim.

    There was only one corpse sitting there, without any breath of life anymore. As for the terrifying big snake that condensed the power of the formation, it also dissipated into nothingness.

    "Dead?" Ji Ning and the four of them looked at Feng Yixin in a daze.

    "I just used the life-saving Taoist talisman given to me by the Xinli Palace." Lord Feng Yixin sighed softly, "If you want to buy such a Taoist talisman, there is nowhere to buy it. One Taoist talisman is so powerful that it is almost  Palace Master, he can use all his strength to kill a Dao Lord who is on the edge of He Dao, and it is easy to kill him."

    Ji Ning and the others were stunned.

    Heaven, comparable to 203 % of the Lord of the Heart Palace?  There are really very few Dao Lords in the Heart Power Palace. There are only two or three big cats and kittens, but it is an extremely scary palace among the twelve palaces.  It is because it is really powerful, especially if the master of the Heart Palace takes action, even the Eternal Emperor will become distraught and retreat.

    He shot with 20% to 30% of his strength, which was considered a threat to the Eternal Emperor.  Don't talk about killing Daojun.

    "This talisman is too strong." Prince Qinghuan said in shock.

    "You are still a prince." Huo Jin glanced at Tianhuo Mangya.

    "This is too" Tianhuo Mangya muttered.

    "My Heart Power Palace is not like you. We are very few in number. We are like family members. We naturally have life-saving means for this adventure." Lord Feng Yixin smiled and said, "It's a pity that I only have two such powerful Taoist talismans."

    "You still have one?" Ji Ning and the four of them were all jealous. A small number is good. The number of Heart Power Palaces is too small, so they are so kind to their own people.

    Prince Qinghuan glanced at the black-robed Taoist who was still sitting cross-legged next to him, but no longer had the slightest breath of life. When the black-robed Taoist died, he had a look of horror on his face, his mouth opened, and death came too suddenly.  He died in complete shock.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Realm Chapter 15 The Secret of the Immortal World

    Lord Feng Yixin looked at the body of the black-robed Taoist Lord and said: "This black-robed Taoist Lord is extraordinary. He should be the last Taoist Lord on the continent of the Spiritual Immortal Realm. If he is dead, we will be able to leave soon."  Spiritual Immortal Realm! Something will change later. Maybe his master, the Sancan Emperor, has some special means to sense the death of his disciple and rush to the Spiritual Immortal Realm continent. Once the Sancan Emperor arrives we will really be doomed.  .¡±

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    The life-saving talisman in the Xinli Palace is powerful, but it can't kill an Eternal Emperor. It's just a little troublesome at most. After all, even if the master of the Xinli Palace takes action personally, it is very difficult to kill an Eternal Emperor.

    "I will keep this body of Mr. Dao until he has left the spirit fairy world and fled far away. Then we will refine his stored magic weapon and divide the treasure into pieces." Lord Feng Yixin said.

    "No." Prince Qinghuan continued, "Feng Yi, you used a life-saving talisman to kill this Dao Lord. Of course, all of this Dao Lord's treasures belong to you. The full power of the Palace Master of the Mind Palace is comparable to that of the Palace Master.  If you sell a Taoist talisman that is 20% to 30% more powerful, I'm afraid you won't be able to buy that precious Taoist talisman if you sell the whole Taoist master. All in all, you will still suffer a big loss."

    The wind was silent.

    "Yes, Feng Yi." Tianhuo Mangya also said, "We can't take advantage of you. The weak Yi Yi Daojun we killed before, we will slowly divide his treasures after we go out later. As for this black  Lord Pao Dao, as well as the puppet, all belong to you and Brother Gui Beiming. You lost a very powerful Taoist talisman, and Brother Beiming's helper only helped you once."

    "It's different. The puppet that Brother Beiming captured was the puppet of Lord Three Steps. We can't refine it and control it now. But the treasures of Lord Black Robe are of great use," Feng Yi said.

    "No need."

    "You really are."

    "I can't take it until life or death."

    Ji Ning and the others all smiled and said that after being together for thousands of years in different universes, they have a very good relationship. Feng Yi is the one who understands the truth the most and is the most convinced among the five of them.

    Feng Yi shook his head and said helplessly: "Okay, then I will keep it shamelessly. By the way, this Qianye Caini flower is almost mature. Let's pick it. I have kept all the treasures of the black-robed Taoist Lord."  , but we will divide this thousand-leaf colorful flower later."

    "good."

    "Pick it first."

    Fire King Shuijun took action, and the water suddenly surged, forming a big hand of water. He gently grabbed the beautiful Qianye Caini flower in the distance and plucked it directly.

    "Let's go on," Prince Qinghuan shouted, "We haven't found the center of the formation yet."

    "You must break the formation before you can leave the fairy world."

    Ji Ning and the five of them quickly moved on. They should divide the treasures and take their time after going out. Now in the spirit fairy world, if you stay for a moment longer, you will be in danger for a moment longer!  Who knows when the Three Silkworm Emperor will come?  Although it stands to reason that the spirit fairy world is isolated by powerful formations, the death of the black-robed Taoist Lord should not be known to the Three Silkworm Emperors.

    But after all, this was arranged by Emperor Sancan himself, so he might have the means to know about the changes in the fairy world.

    Even if he is far away, with the means of an eternal emperor, it may not take long to reach the spirit fairy world. Once they are blocked in the spirit fairy world, Ji Ning and the others will really be doomed.

    "quick."

    "rush."

    There won¡¯t be any bans later. After all, the place where Qianye Caini flowers grow is almost the most important place in Daojun¡¯s cave.  After pushing open the huge stone door, you saw a circular hall filled with complex divine pattern formations. The formations surged with astonishing power.  It is also inlaid with tens of thousands of strange stones.

    " Some of these strange stones are crystal clear, some are white and moist, some are dark and faint, and some exude a terrifying cold air. A large number of different types of strange stones are scattered everywhere.

    "It's gone." Prince Qinghuan muttered with his eyes wide open.

    "So many rare treasures?" Feng Yi glanced at them.

    "The total of these tens of thousands of strange stones is worth tens of millions of square meters." Ji Ning was shocked as soon as he made the calculation.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ten million square meters?  For a Dao Lord who is on the verge of joining the Dao, it is also a huge wealth that is extremely distressing.  Now it is just used to set up a formation.

    "Let's divide this rare treasure into five parts, one for each." Feng Yi said.

    "Haha, okay, let's take this rare treasure shamelessly."

    "Uh-huh."

    Qinghuan and Ji Ning refused.

    In fact, Ji Ning and the others all had doubts in their hearts. After hearing that the black-robed Taoist LordHe said that the Eternal Emperor personally arranged this formation, and also ordered the black-robed Taoist Lord to guard it!  What is the secret here that allows a powerful Dao Lord to guard this place for a long time, and also spends a huge amount of money to personally arrange such a complex formation?

    "No one is in charge of the formation. This is the center of the formation. It is the weakest point. It is easy to crack. Please don't move around. I will crack it." Feng Yi said.

    Although it is an unattended formation and it is the core of the formation, it cannot be cracked without Dao Lord's strength.

    Mr. Feng Yixin carefully removed the strange stones one by one. After carefully removing twelve pieces, the power of the entire formation began to dim. He then smiled and said: "Next, everyone can divide it as you like. This formation  The law has no power to resist anymore.¡±

    "Um."

    "receive."

    Ji Ning and the other five of them were all very conscious, and they all took rare treasures worth about one-fifth of the total.

    After all these rare treasures were taken down, the formation naturally collapsed.

    "The formation has collapsed, we can leave." Prince Qinghuan looked happy, "But until now we don't know what secrets are hidden in this spiritual world continent. We want the Eternal Emperor to use such formations and order his subordinates to guard them.  .¡±

    "There is no other way to Daojun's cave." Feng Yi said, "No matter what the secret is, let's leave first."

    "Um."

    There is indeed no way out, and they continue to advance towards the depths of the cave. The place where the formation center is located is the end of the lowest level of the entire Daojun cave.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    Ji Ning and the five of them were extremely fast. In just one breath, they flew out of Daojun's cave. After all, there were no more restrictions on the road.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and the other five looked up at the sky, their expressions changed.

    "Not good." They were all shocked.

    I saw that the formation that originally enveloped the entire spirit world in the sky had dissipated, revealing the scene outside the formation.  Outside the spirit fairy world, there are countless rolling hot air currents, and there are huge flaming stones flying at high speed. The sky is simply a red flame purgatory.

    The previous formation isolated all this and also protected the mainland of the Spiritual Immortal Realm.

    Now that the formation has been removed, the red flame purgatory has also descended from high in the sky, continuously pressing downwards, and some edge areas of the Lingxian Realm continent have even begun to collapse.

    "This continent of the Spiritual Immortal Realm is about to collapse."

    ¡°Let¡¯s help those common people.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others immediately understood that there was no way they could save the spiritual continent, and they immediately traveled through the void and rushed to where the monks were.

    Those monks who had just escaped from the nightmare and regained their freedom were still thinking about building their own homes, but not long after that, they saw the terrifying scene of destruction in the sky.  The countless rolling and flowing hot air currents were so powerful that even if they were swept away, they would all die.

    They watched helplessly as the flames from high in the sky rushed down, and they had no power to resist.

    "Take it." Ji Ning appeared out of thin air, waved his hand, and all the tens of millions of monks below were taken into his cave magic weapon.

    "Take it away." Lord Feng Yixin was in another place, taking away the frightened and desperate monks.

    In just two breaths, all the monks in the entire Lingxian Realm continent were taken away by Ji Ning and the five of them.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The hot air surges and the flaming boulders rush wildly. Every time they hit the Lingxian Continent, the Lingxian Continent trembles and splits. The Lingxian Continent begins to be destroyed. Visible to the naked eye, the Lingxian Continent has even split into several pieces.  It has broken open and is constantly disintegrating.

    Ji Ning and the five of them are after all extremely powerful. This kind of power, which can destroy a continent in the spirit world, cannot do anything to Ji Ning and the others.

    They stood in mid-air, with the Yin-Yang Sword Intent field surrounding them for thousands of miles. Those blazing air currents and flaming boulders would be destroyed once they got close.

    "This continent of the Immortal Realm is over." Ji Ning and the others were a little sad to see all this after they rescued the mortal monks.

    "Look." Prince Qinghuan's expression changed, and he pointed to the original location of Daojun's cave. He saw that the entire continent completely collapsed and cracked, revealing the scene hidden in the deepest part of the continent directly below Daojun's cave.  It was a huge mountain peak formed by huge suspended flaming red rocks. The peak range was about a million miles away, and there were even weird spatial fluctuations.

    "A mine of space fire stone?" Ji Ning and the other five were shocked.

    (To be continued. Please search for Piao???Literature, novels are better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 16 The Three Silkworm Emperors

    Swish, swish, swish, Ji Ning and the five of them all traveled through the void and approached the huge fiery red mine.

    The ubiquitous hot air current is far less of a threat to Ji Ning and the others than the space storm that brought Ji Ning and the others to the mortal world. In this environment, Ji Ning and the others can even travel through space.

    "I actually saw a mine of space fire stone?" Prince Qinghuan looked up at the majestic mine in front of him. Instead of his usual calmness, he had a look of shock on his face, "Am I not awake yet"

    "A big mine? Or a space fire stone?" Feng Yi was also stunned.

    "Let me calculate, look at the ore in this mine. The 'Space Fire Ming Stone' extracted from the ore can be extracted into almost one kilogram out of ten thousand kilograms." Ji Ning murmured to himself, "The entire mine is worth one million  Within the range, how much space fire stone must be extracted? How much is it worth? I can¡¯t calculate it, there¡¯s no way to calculate it"

    "Crazy, crazy." Huo Jin and Tianhuo Mangya were also confused.

    This is an incredible treasure!

    This is a treasure so big that it can make the eternal emperors jealous of each other and kill each other!

    The space fire stone is a very precious treasure that can be used in many ways.  It may be used to refine puppets, magic weapons, or even practice some secret arts. It is usually found in some special circumstances, and most of them are only a few feet in size, or even smaller.

    With a range of over a million miles?  That's already a mine!  Ji Ning and the others even suspected that it was the largest space fire and stone mine in the entire alien universe!

    Of course there are many wonderful treasures bred in chaos.

    Like the ¡®Nine-headed Dragon Mountain¡¯ in the Endless Territory, which is monopolized by the Mangya Kingdom, although it is not as good as the Huoming Stone Mine in terms of quality.  The quantity is more than a million times larger, and the value is much higher than that of Jiulong Mountain.

    But no matter what, a space fire stone mine with a range of millions of miles can only be monopolized by those who dominate this level and are not afraid of being robbed.  Generally, the Eternal Emperor has to dig secretly and has no exclusive strength at all.

    "No wonder, no wonder the Sancan Emperor sent his disciples to guard this place." Feng Yi murmured to himself, "No wonder he would attack us even if he guessed our background. The secret of this mine must not be leaked.  "

    "Bang bang bang." A low voice sounded, and Tianhuo Mangya took out a magic axe, and swung the ax to chop at the mountain wall of the mine in front of him, leaving some white marks on the surface of the fiery red rock.  .

    "It can't be split." Tianhuo Mangya blinked his eyes and muttered.

    "Wake up, everyone, wake up." When Ji Ning heard Tianhuo Mangya's muttering, he got excited and shouted.

    The other four all looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't be dazed. This is a mine of space fire stone. We can't even chop it, let alone mine it." Ji Ning shook his head, "I'm afraid that at least Sanpaojun is strong enough to mine it, and the speed is still high.  Very slowly, the mine of fire and stone in this space is a million miles away, and we can¡¯t move it away. We can¡¯t do anything at all.¡±

    All five of them understand.

    There is no way.

    Don¡¯t talk about them, even the Eternal Emperor, even the great master, is helpless in the face of such a huge precious mine!  We can only send powerful Dao Lords or puppets and spend a long time digging!

    Because every piece of ore is a rare item.

    Mines gathered into a million-mile range naturally contain some mysterious power, and are even blessed by some original powers of the entire alien universe. If you want it to move a few miles as a whole, the entire alien universe will  There are probably not many capable people who can do it.  Want to go to the cave world?  It's simply not possible.

    Just like the Nine-headed Dragon Mountain, the great master is so powerful in time and space, he can only send countless men to mine.

    "What should we do?" Tianhuo Mangya looked at Ji Ning and the four of them.

    "You can only watch but not eat." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "There is really no way." Feng Yi shook his head.

    "Just watch." Huo Jin licked his lower lips.

    "At least we can see such a big mine in front of us." Prince Qinghuan said.

    The five of them stared at this mine with fiery eyes.

    "It's like five mortals encountering a huge mountain made of gold. Although they can't move away, they are shocked to see it.

    "Let's go." Qinghuan said, "We've been delayed for a long time. The Three Silkworm Emperor is here, and we will be in trouble."

    "Walk."

    "After all, this is not what we can have."

    Ji Ning and the others are also monstersNie, although he was briefly shocked, he immediately decided to leave after taking a closer look.

    Phew~~~~

    Prince Qinghuan drove the flying boat, and they quickly left here.

    This incredible treasure is something I want to own.  There must be corresponding strength!  Without enough strength, like the Three Silkworm Emperors, they can only mine secretly.

    And like the great master, even if he was not the first to discover the Nine-headed Dragon Mountain, but some adventurers in the world, in the end, after a great battle, the great master still forcibly took over the 'Nine-headed Dragon Mountain'.

    Like the Lord of Destruction of the Divine Court He also became the supreme leader of the entire alien universe!

    Strength is the foundation after all!

    Ji Ning and the five of them ran away as fast as possible. Prince Qinghuan's control over time and space made it really fast for him to escape.

    But they guessed wrong. At this time, Emperor Sancan had no intention of looking for them.

    Deep in the ancient domain.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Space is chaotic and time and space are oscillating.

    This is an extremely dangerous environment, even the powerful ones will not come here, but in this chaotic time and space there is a drop of transparent water floating invisible to the naked eye.

    Inside the water drop is a mansion.

    "Damn it." The cold young man with nine cancerous tumors on his forehead sat cross-legged and gritted his teeth, "This old guy Fu Bo is really haunted. It has been nineteen years of chaos, and he is still chasing me. He is  Aren't you tired? Damn it, damn it! I really regret it. Who knew this old guy could be so silent? If I had known, I wouldn't have messed with him. If I, Sancan, weren't good at escaping, I would have died in his hands.  Hands on."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Regret.

    "The Sancan Emperor really regrets it. He is lawless and has committed countless crimes. He dares to do anything that can increase his strength!"

    Emperor Fu Bo is a very low-key emperor. He teaches his apprentices in his own territory and is a good man. Even when he was bullied in the Destruction Court because of profit distribution, Emperor Fu Bo didn't care much.  Emperor Sancan thought that Emperor Fu Bo was easy to bully. After knowing that Emperor Fu Bo had given the extremely precious rare treasure 'Purple Ting Lengyan' to his second disciple, he tried to find a way to steal it, and finally killed the second disciple whom Emperor Fu Bo loved so much.  Disciple, took away Ziting Lengyan.

    ¡®Ziting Lengyan¡¯ is a rare treasure of enlightenment. With this rare treasure in your body, you will have an ethereal state of mind and the effect of enlightenment will be much better.

    Emperor Fu Bo¡¯s success in combining the Tao is also due to the contribution of this treasure!  Because he saw that his second disciple was on the verge of joining the path, he gave him this treasure. Who wanted to bring death to his second disciple?

    Angry.

    Emperor Fu Bo is really angry!

    These two disciples are the ones he loves the most. His eldest disciple died while adventuring a long time ago. His second disciple has followed him the longest, and they are like family members to each other.  Regardless of the cost, he finally found out that the murderer was Emperor Sancan!  The Sancan Emperor was also arrogant, thinking that Fu Bo Emperor was not a threat at all, otherwise it would not be so easy to find out Fu Bo Emperor.

    After finding out, Emperor Fu Bo left his lair and began to hunt down Emperor Sancan.

    This chase

    Shocked the entire alien universe!  Because the strength of Emperor Fu Bo is actually terrifyingly strong, almost equal to that of Lord Sixteen Stars!  If it were stronger, I am afraid that the Destroying Divine Court would directly grant the title of ¡®Star Lord¡¯.

    In pursuit of such a powerful person, Emperor Sancan used up two of his life-saving treasures. He even threw the 'Purple Ting Lengyan' to Emperor Fu Bo, and even asked other powerful people to help intercede, but who  It's no use interceding. The good old Fu Bo Dijun is really red-eyed. He has been hunting for nineteen times of chaos, and he is still chasing him and never gives up.

    "Ten Chaos Epochs, a hundred Chaos Epochs, a thousand Chaos Epochs As long as I, Fu Bo, live, I swear to kill Sancan." Emperor Fu Bo had already spoken.

    The Sancan Emperor could only find a way to hide.

    After all, the universe is vast and mysterious. If an emperor really wants to hide, it will be difficult to trace him.

    But in the same way, a powerful man like Emperor Fu Bo will do whatever it takes to hunt him down no matter how long it takes that is also a nightmare.

    "It's really unlucky. The Space Fire Ming Stone Mine has also been discovered?" Emperor Sancan muttered secretly. He sensed the death of his apprentice, but he didn't dare to check at all. "My disciple is the peak strength of Lord Sanpai. With the help of me,  I'm afraid Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao is no match for the formation we set up at the time, so I don't know who killed him. Maybe that old guy Fu Bo also knows about it."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the other five were worried about being discovered, so they quickly rushed towards the core of the ancient domain.

    "Will the Three Silkworm Emperors reverse time and space to find our traces?"

    "Don't worry, GuIt's very big, so it won't be easy for him to find us.  "Ji Ning and the other five didn't dare to relax at all. Little did they know that Emperor Sancan was already too busy taking care of himself.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 17 A Line of Eight

    After leaving the Lingxian Realm continent, Ji Ning and the others fled all the way for more than three years. They felt that they had escaped far enough, so they began to divide the treasures.

    In the void of the ancient domain, a flying boat floats.

    Ji Ning and the other five were in the flying boat, thinking about the treasure.

    "That weak Taoist Lord actually has a lot of treasures. He actually hid two Thousand-leaf Colorful Neon Flowers. Plus the one we picked, there are three in total. There is also an Ancient Domain Token, and some magic weapons  "Feng Yixinjun placed many treasures on the deck of the flying boat.

    "There are so many."

    "Tsk, tsk, so many treasures for a weak Taoist." Ji Ning and the others were overjoyed. Little did they know that the green-robed Taoist with a crotch was just doing hard work, torturing ordinary monks and diligently taking care of the colorful Qianye flowers.  After all, planting Qianye Caini flowers is very hard work. When a Qianye Caini flower matures, he will pick it. Although it is temporarily placed with him, when he leaves the fairy world in the future, the black-robed Taoist Lord will definitely take it away.

    "How to divide it?" Tianhuo Mangya asked.

    "You are a noble prince, but you still argue with us." Huo Jin deliberately joked.

    "Let's do this. Three thousand-leaf colorful neon flowers count as three parts, one Ancient Domain Token counts as one part, and many other magical treasures and rare items also count as one part. We will take one of these five parts one by one, and we can choose as we please." Feng Yixinjun  said.

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    The rickety green-robed old man indeed has a lot of magical treasures and rare items, and even some space fire ore. Although the quantity is small, the total of the bits and pieces is close to one million cubic meters.

    "I want this Ancient Domain Order." Prince Qinghuan said.

    "I" Ji Ning was about to speak, but was slightly startled. He also wanted the Ancient Territory Order!  Su Youji had already reached the perfection of the world before receiving the inheritance from Feixian Shengjun. Feixian Shengjun was also an extremely heaven-defying Taoist monarch and was suitable for Su Youji.  Now Su Youji's strength is at the peak of the world level.  Opportunities in the ancient domain are rare!

    If Su Youji can get an ancient domain order and go in with them, maybe her strength can be further improved. In that case.  Su Youji may even break through and become the Lord of Life and Death!  A Lord of Life and Death who possesses some of the secret skills of the Feixian Saint Lord is a powerful helper, and Su Youji's talent is strictly speaking very high.

    When she created her own method, she reached the limit of the ancestral immortal, and was only one step away from reaching the world realm.  Later, after following Ji Ning, I got some opportunities in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion and broke through to the World Realm!  Her progress was rapid.  Although not as good as Ji Ning, it is still quite amazing. Ji Ning is naturally willing to cultivate him.

    "Brother Beiming, do you want it too?" Prince Qinghuan was stunned.

    "You two are really willing to give up. An ancient domain order is worth millions of square meters to us." Huo Jin smiled and reached out for a Thousand-leaf Colorful Neon Flower.  "I want this Thousand Leaves Colorful Flower."

    "I don't have any followers, so I still want a Thousand-leaf Colorful Neon Flower." Tianhuo Mangya also chose the Thousand-Yellow Colorful Neon Flower.

    "Beiming, if you also want the Ancient Domain Token, it's very simple. Give me your share of the treasure and I'll give you one." Feng Yi smiled and said, "After the black-robed Taoist Lord died, I found it with him.  Two ancient domain orders.¡±

    The black-robed Taoist Lord has one himself, and he carries an extra one in his storage magic weapon.

    "good."

    Ji Ning nodded and said, "Thank you."

    "Thank you. I sold you this Ancient Domain Token for a million square meters." Feng Yi said, "Although I have many followers, there is only one worth cultivating."

    Ji Ning, Feng Yi, and Qing Huan all have some followers, and Huo Jin actually has some, but Huo Jin doesn't think they are suitable for him to cultivate them so vigorously.  As for the prince Tianhuo Mangya he was wandering alone before and was kidnapped to the Mangya Kingdom.  He is still lonely and has no followers.

    ******

    After dividing the treasures, Ji Ning and the others continued their journey.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s cave world.

    Su Youji, Danbao World God and servants from other world realms are competing with each other.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    ???? Fire red wings appeared behind Su Youji, and they were beautiful.  With the light flowing in her eyes, a rather burly World God opposite her became a little confused, and then showed a struggling look, and it took a while to wake up.

    "The charm of Fire Fairy is getting more and more amazing. I, Qi Yang, admire it." said the burly World Divine Link.

    "Being confused for that long is enough to kill you a hundred times."

    "The fire fairy is really powerful."

    Those World Realm servants were all the World Realm servants that Ji Ning had captured in the Huilan Sect. They all knew that the Fire Fairy Su Youji had inherited the inheritance of the ¡®Flying Immortal Saint Lord¡¯.?Since receiving the inheritance, Su Youji has become more and more beautiful. Even her normal charm is thrilling. Some weaker world realms can even be completely controlled by the charm and lose their control.  Even the stronger ones have to be confused for a while.

    It should be noted that in a life-and-death battle, if you are slightly confused at the critical moment, your life will be lost.

    With the same peak World Realm strength, none of Ji Ning's World Realm subordinates can compare with Su Youji. This is the power of the terrifying inheritance. Of course, it is also because the Tao of Su Youji and Feixian Shengjun are more consistent.  It¡¯s quick to learn.

    Because the charm is amazing.

    "These world realm people can't help but circle around Su Youji, and some even have delusions in their hearts It would be great to become Taoist companions with Su Youji one day, but it's a pity that Su Youji doesn't like them.

    "Yuki."

    A voice sounded.

    "Master." Fire Fairy Su Youji turned around with surprise on her face, and saw Ji Ning in white clothes appearing in the distance. That was the incarnation of Ji Ning's divine power.

    "Master." The surrounding World Realm servants all said respectfully, with even awe on their faces. They had seen Ji Ning's actions, which were completely different from theirs.

    "Follow me." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes." Fire Fairy Su Youji followed Ji Ning step by step, and soon the two of them came to a forest.

    "Now there is a big opportunity." Ji Ning looked at Su Youji, "If you grasp it, I'm afraid you can use it to become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death."

    "Becoming the Lord of Life and Death?" Su Youji was shocked.

    Although she has made rapid progress in controlling charm and illusion, she has no hope of becoming a Taoist Master in a short period of time.

    "This opportunity is rare." Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out a dark red round token, "This is called the Ancient Domain Token. You can refine it and bring it with you. Without this Ancient Domain Token, you can't  There is no way to leave this cave world. Once you go out, you will be crushed to death by the power of the ancient realm."

    "Ancient Domain Ling?" Although Fire Fairy Su Youji was confused, because of her absolute trust in Ji Ning, she still refined the Ancient Domain Ling and carried it with her. Little did she know how great her opportunity was.

    Even in a different universe, those monsters, those monsters who can become Tao Lords at any time, are all eager for an ancient domain order.

    "Well, follow me out." Ji Ning ordered.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, they were originally a group of five, but now they are a group of eight!  Ji Ning, Qinghuan, and Feng Yi each arranged for a follower to join the team, namely Fire Fairy Su Youji, Sirius World God, and Yanhui Immortal.

    The World God of Sirius is a follower of Prince Qinghuan. Although his name is ¡®Sirius¡¯, she is actually a rather cold woman with a beautiful appearance but a strong murderous aura.

    Immortal Yan Hui is a follower of Feng Yi and looks like a child.

    The world god Tianlang and Immortal Yanhui are both at a very high level and can become Taoist kings at any time!  They have all entered the Twelve Palaces. Although they are not recognized by Guta, they are all extraordinary people.

    Su Youji is the weakest, but like Ji Ning, she has only been practicing for a short time, and she is a direct disciple of Feixian Shengjun, so she has extremely high potential.

    After the three of them joined the team, they also made an oath to prevent any information about their own universe from being leaked.

    ¡­¡­

    The snow map scrolls through the world of caves and heavens.

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine power came incarnate and looked at the majestic puppet.

    The puppet's flaming eyes stared at Ji Ning and said in a low voice, "Did you kill the master?"

    The black-robed Daojun is his master. As soon as the Daojun dies, the puppet regains its freedom. It naturally knows that the master is dead.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Now, are you willing to surrender?"

    The majestic puppet gritted its teeth, then knelt down and said respectfully: "Mosha pays homage to the master, and please ask the master not to kill me."

    The reason why he did not surrender before was because he believed that his original master, the black-robed Taoist Lord, could defeat Ji Ning and the others.  Now that his original master is dead the young man in white robes in front of him is a peerless evildoer. He can easily become a Dao Lord. When the time comes, he can be forcibly refined with the Dao Lord's magic power. Ji Ning even got angry and obliterated his  Spirituality.

    ??Everyone who has wisdom and spirituality, even if it is a puppet or magic weapon, does not want his spirituality to be annihilated.

    "Okay." Ji Ning smiled, and there was an obedient Three-step Master puppet.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 18 Place of Origin

    The Mosha puppet was very well-behaved and took the initiative to let Ji Ning refine it, which made Ji Ning secretly sigh This change of face happened so fast.

    He had just been arrested before, and he was so arrogant that he looked down on Ji Ning and thought that Ji Ning and the others were close to death.  Now when he senses that his master is dead, he kneels down and begs 'don't kill me' without saying a word.

    "Master." After the Mosha puppet was refined, he smiled apologetically, "I have something to report to the master."

    "Say." Ji Ning said.

    "I was originally ordered here by Emperor Sancan to mine." Mosha Puppet smiled proudly, "The space fire ore is very difficult to mine. I have infinite strength and have mined more than thirty Chaos Era.  A lot of ore, in order to facilitate my mining, I carry a cave space."

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up: "Do you have space fire ore?" How much would it take to mine more than thirty Chaos Era?

    "Yes." Mosha Puppet nodded, "But a lot of it was taken away by the original owner. I only have the ore mined in the last nine Chaos Epochs left. Master, please take a look."

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and fist-sized fiery red rocks immediately appeared on the wasteland next to him, and the surrounding space fluctuated strangely.

    It waved its hands three times in succession, and the fiery red rocks piled up into a hill a thousand feet high. The surrounding space even began to distort, and ripples in the void appeared.  Because they are all the size of a fist, it is convenient to collect them. If it is such a big piece and has such great power, it may take the Eternal Emperor to forcefully collect it.

    "So many." Ji Ning was dumbfounded.

    A puppet with the power of Lord Three Steps is considered precious.

    But the ores it carries are even more precious.

    "So much raw space fire stone ore" Ji Ning swept away his thoughts and calculated carefully, "The value is probably close to 10 million cubic meters!"

    "My original owner has about twice as much as I have here." Mosha Puppet said, "I was not used to using an ax earlier, so I mined slower, but the previous twenty or so things mined in the Chaos Era were mined by the original owner.  That. This was mined in the last nine Chaos Epochs."

    "That's enough." Ji Ning smiled.

    These raw ores are worth tens of millions of square meters.

    The black-robed Taoist's possessions are worth twenty million square meters, and they are in Feng Yi's hands.  But in order to save them, Feng Yi used a precious and terrifying Taoist talisman that was hard to buy, so Ji Ning would not be jealous.  He was lucky enough to suddenly get so much space fire ore.

    "Do you know about the Three Silkworm Emperors?" Ji Ning asked. They had been worried.

    "Emperor Sancan has a weird temper and is extremely cruel." Mosha Puppet Company said, "Master, you must be careful. Based on my understanding of the emperor, he will definitely retaliate. Once it is found out that it is the five of you I am afraid he will not let him go easily.  Yours."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked solemn and nodded.

    How did they know that the Sancan Emperor was much more pitiful than them at this moment.

    "How much do you know about the place of origin?" Ji Ning asked.

    "That is the place of origin of the entire universe, and fighting is prohibited there." Mosha Puppet said, "When I first followed the emperor, I stayed in the place of origin for a long time."

    Ji Ning asked: "Whose order is it to ban fighting?"

    "It's an order to destroy the Divine Court." Mo Sha Puppet said, "Dao Lords don't dare to disobey orders. Of course, if they are really red-eyed and crazy they can still fight. I have seen it,  In order to hide from his enemies, Lord Youdao hid in the Origin. But his enemies went crazy and killed him at the Origin despite the ban. Of course, his enemies were later killed by the Destruction Court!"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "However, the divine generals who destroyed the Divine Court dared to violate the prohibition. Even if they violated it, after all, they were the ones who destroyed the Divine Court, and they would at most receive some punishment." Mosha Puppet said, "I heard from the master, like Lord Sixteen Stars, even if  It doesn't matter if you violate the prohibition. The Lord of the Divine Court will not easily offend a Star Lord."

    "Oh" Ji Ning smiled, this puppet knows quite a lot!

    In fact, before coming, the great master of Mangya Kingdom gave them little information about the different universes, and there was very little information about the ancient domain. It was said that the ancient domain was full of crises, but after arriving at the place of origin, although the place of origin also had its own  Some dangers, but at least killing is prohibited.  There is no need to worry if you encounter other world realms, Dao Lords, etc. there.

    Now when he heard what this puppet said, Ji Ning sighed.

    ?Ban?

    ¡°Any prohibition has its limit after all. If you encounter someone who is not afraid of death, you will still dare to violate it.  People with extremely high status, such as divine generals and even Xingjun,This can be violated.

    "The gods will be punished if they violate the prohibition. They will not attack us." Ji Ning nodded lightly and said, "As for Xingjun, I'm afraid we are not qualified to provoke Xingjun."

    "There are only sixteen Star Lords in the entire universe, and almost all of them are not in the Ancient Territory." Mosha Puppet said, "I heard that Emperor Sancan has only seen three Star Lords in his life."

    ¡­¡­

    After all, Mosha Puppet has been with Emperor Sancan, and knows a lot of secrets. He has also been in the place of origin, which allowed Ji Ning to know more about the place of origin.

    Time passed, Ji Ning and his eight people were careful, and their luck was normal during the rest of the journey, and they did not encounter Dao Lord again!  In fact, the ancient domain is vast, and the possibility of encountering Dao Lord is very low.

    After eight thousand nine hundred and twenty-two years in the ancient domain, they also encountered many terrible and dangerous environments, but they finally arrived at the 'Place of Origin' safely. All eight of them were alive and well.  of.

    "The place of origin."

    A flying boat is in the void.

    On the flying boat, Ji Ning and the other eight all looked up, looking at an extremely huge floating world in the distance in front of them. That was the place of origin!  It is also the source of power in the entire ancient domain, and even the origin of everything in the entire alien universe.

    "That powerful power" Ji Ning and the others were all shocked. That invisible power enveloped the entire Ancient Territory. Without the Ancient Territory Order, even the Eternal Emperor would be crushed to death!  The scope of the ancient domain is as large as that of Ji Ning¡¯s hometown, the ¡®Endless Territory¡¯.  A force can cover such a large area.

    And the huge world floating in front is the source of this power!  You can imagine the coercion it exudes!  Even the pressure of the great master cannot be compared with the place where the ancient domain originated.

    "Let's go to the place of origin." Ji Ning said.

    "Brother Beiming, you said that the most basic test when entering the Origin is a test of will?" Qinghuan said.

    "That's what my puppet told me. It should be true." Ji Ning said.

    Not everyone can enter the place of origin.

    The possibility of some weak creatures entering is very slim. Any creature that just enters the origin will need to go through a test of will. If it can withstand it, it can stay freely in the origin.  If you can't bear it anymore, you will be knocked unconscious by the pressure and be moved out directly.  There is no way to enter.

    "This test is not too difficult. Some Taoist masters or sects will send their own disciples in. As long as there are some geniuses, they can usually at least get in." Ji Ning looked at the nervous Su Youji, Yanhui Immortal, and Tian  The Wolf World God, Su Youji and the others are followers after all. They are much weaker than Ji Ning and their confidence.

    "Yes." Fire Fairy Su Youji nodded.

    Phew~~~~

    The flying boat advanced at high speed, flying towards the extremely huge suspended world, and finally, it gradually flew closer.

    " Then a majestic and superior power enveloped Ji Ning and the eight of them. This power was cold and ruthless, and had no wisdom. It was a kind of power carried by the entire place of origin.  This is the place where the universe originated, and it is not accessible to weak and weak beings.

    ¡°Rumble~~~~¡± Ji Ning felt like something was crushing his soul crazily.

    However, Ji Ning¡¯s soul was nurtured by the power of the blue and white mist, which was comparable to the soul of Yi Yi Daojun, and it was easy to resist.

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    Prince Qinghuan, Feng Yi, and Huo Jin were also more relaxed and looked at each other with smiles on their faces.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and the others discovered that Tianhuo Mangya's face was ugly and his body was trembling slightly. Although he was extremely talented and had an extraordinary background, he had not taken many risks when he was alone before. After all, he was inferior to Ji Ning and others in terms of soul, will and state of mind.  A few are worse.

    Ps: I came to the place of origin, and Tomato also pulled the recommendation vote. Today, Monday, I forgot to pull the recommendation vote, hehe~~~

    *(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 19 Treasure of the Universe

    Ji Ning and the four of them were a little nervous and worried. They all accompanied ¡®Tianhuo Mangya¡¯ on their adventure in the ancient realm. It¡¯s unlikely that the prince of Mangya Kingdom could not even enter the place of origin, right?  That's really a joke.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning glanced at him.

    The three followers next to them, Immortal Yan Hui, Tianlang World God, and Fire Fairy Su Youji, all performed fairly well. Immortal Yan Hui was the most relaxed and even smiled at Ji Ning and the others.  The two women, Sirius World God and Su Youji, both looked ugly and their bodies were trembling slightly, but they were persisting anyway.

    After a long time

    That majestic power from above, although still everywhere, no longer attacks them.

    "Huh." Tianhuo Mangya breathed a sigh of relief, and the faces of Tianlang World God and Su Youji also looked better.

    "I'm really ashamed. I almost couldn't resist." Tianhuo Mangya smiled. He had been alone for a long time in the past. He had been in the world state since he was born. Not long after he was born, he was kidnapped by the great master. After all, he was mentally inferior.  It was too much, and this time I relied on my talent to be able to bear it.

    Their clan is born to be extraordinary. His soul is as powerful as Dao Lord. Although his mind and will are much weaker than Ji Ning's, he can still withstand it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy event that all eight of us can go in.¡± Prince Qinghuan smiled.

    "Not bad." Ji Ning glanced at Su Youji beside him and praised him.

    "Master, fortunately, I have understood Master's 'Flying Immortal Saint Monarch' method in the cave world over the years, and have made great progress in my mind and will, otherwise I still wouldn't be able to bear it." Su Youji said in a voice message.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Su Youji is now practicing charm control, and she is naturally very strong mentally.

    ¡­¡­

    The flying boat flew into the world of origin.

    The vast and vast world is hundreds of millions of miles wide, with no end in sight.

    "It's so big." Su Youji looked at it in amazement.

    "This is the origin of the universe." Ji Ning also looked in all directions, only feeling that there was an extremely powerful aura rising in some distant directions.

    "Look." Prince Qinghuan pointed into the distance.

    "Huh?"

    Ji Ning and the others looked in the direction and saw a strong one-horned man with dark red scales in the distance, sitting cross-legged on a golden cloth. There was also a large amount of food and wine placed on the cloth.  Drinking wine, eating heavily, and casually looking in all directions.

    "You little guys." The one-horned strongman suddenly saw Ji Ning and the others and immediately shouted and flew over at the same time.

    Ji Ning and the others did not hide, because they knew that killing was prohibited in the Origin. After all, countless powerful disciples from the entire universe rushed to the Origin one by one!  Although it is difficult to encounter them on the road, because each destination is the place of origin, and there are many Taoist masters who have practiced latent cultivation here.

    Therefore, in the place of origin, there are many Dao Lords and many world realms.  If killing was not prohibited, all those world realms would have died long ago.

    "Just here?" The one-horned man smiled and landed on Ji Ning's flying boat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met senior.¡± Ji Ning and the other eight of them all saluted respectfully.

    "You can come to the place of origin in the world realm. It's not bad." The one-horned strong man praised with a smile, "This is my first time to come to the place of origin after I became a Dao Lord. Come here and bring out some delicious food.  Give me a taste of the delicious food, and I, 'Yu Xiao', will also give you some pointers and let you know some of the rules of this place of origin."

    "Senior, please."

    "Senior, please try it."

    Ji Ning and the others brought out various food and drinks one by one.

    "That's right, tut tut, this wine is good, let's have some more." The one-horned man not only drank it himself, but also waved it away without feeling any shame.

    The one-horned strongman stared blankly and chuckled: "I don't eat you for free. This place of origin is very big. If you just wander in like this, you might accidentally lose your life."

    Ji Ning and the others looked like they were listening obediently.

    "The place of origin can be divided simply into 'outer domain' and 'inner domain'. This inner domain is actually also called 'source domain', which hides the core origin of the entire universe. There are also many dead ancient powers there.  It is the most important place in the entire place of origin." The one-horned strong man said casually, "Any practitioner is eager to enter the 'source domain' of the place of origin. The source domain is in the center. Once you see it, you will  I understood immediately, Gu Gu Gu~~~~" He raised his head and took a few more sips.

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    In fact, they already knew it?Puppet Mosha had already told Ji Ning this common sense.

    "You are considered a genius if you can come to the world realm of the place of origin." The one-horned strongman said, "But among a hundred, I am afraid that only one can barely enter the inner realm!"

    Ji Ning and the others were startled.

    Only one in a hundred?  Ji Ning and the others really don't know that the worlds that can come here can usually become Tao Lords at any time!  It¡¯s so difficult to enter the inner realm.

    "The Outer Territory is not bad. The Outer Territory was also created when the entire universe was born. It also left many mysterious places and many great opportunities." The one-horned strongman said, "I have always been in the Outer Territory Well, you guys  Only one in a hundred can enter the inner realm, and among our Dao Lords, perhaps only one of the tens of thousands of Dao Lords can enter the inner realm."

    "The outer realm is a treasure."

    "The Inner Domain is even more amazing. Even the Eternal Emperor has all entered the Inner Domain." The one-horned strongman suddenly said mysteriously, "Do you know that the Lord of the Destruction Divine Court entered the Inner Domain not long after he became the Eternal Emperor?  Domain¡­ Later, I don¡¯t know why, but my strength was greatly improved, and I unified the entire universe in one fell swoop, and all the powerful people surrendered.¡±

    "Oh?" Ji Ning and the others became more and more curious after hearing this.

    Have all the Eternal Emperors gone in?

    ???????????? The Lord of the Destroying Divine Court was able to unify this different universe because of his terrifying increase in strength in the inner domain?

    "It is said that there are all kinds of wonders in the inner realm. For example, three chaos eras ago, a Taoist master got a 'treasure of the universe' in the inner realm." The one-horned strong man said mysteriously.

    "The treasure of the universe?" Lord Feng Yixin and Tianhuo Mangya both exclaimed.

    Prince Qinghuan and Ji Ning both looked puzzled.

    What is the treasure of the universe?

    The one-horned strongman smiled upon seeing this: "It seems that there are still little guys who don't know about this. In fact, I only heard about it when I came to the place of origin. On top of the eternal magic weapon there is also the most powerful one in the legend.  The magical weapon is called the 'treasure of the universe', and is also called the 'treasure of the most powerful'. It is truly the most amazing treasure that even the Eternal Emperor desires. It is extremely powerful and mysterious."

    "What a pity, the Treasure of the Universe is, after all, the most powerful magic weapon and cannot be forcibly refined! Only with the approval of the Treasure of the Universe can it be refined," said the one-horned strongman.

    Ji Ning and Qinghuan were both a little shocked.

    At this time, Lord Feng Yixin sent a message: "Beiming, Qinghuan, Huo Jin, this treasure of the universe contains incredible power in legend. It is the strongest treasure. It is very, very rare and rare. Even the eternal treasures  The emperors are all longing for it! This is a rare treasure that can only be found. By the way, Beiming, your Sword Palace has the 'Broken Sword', the treasure of the universe."

    "Broken sword?" Ji Ning was startled.

    He remembered that when he entered the Sword Palace for the first time, in the Divine Weapon Valley of the Sword Palace, Ji Ning did find a broken sword that had no price tag and that he could not get close to.

    Ji Ning still remembered that when he asked Jian Wu and Jian Liu who were responsible for guarding the 'God Weapon Valley', they replied that he had no fate with the Broken Sword, saying that even the two palace masters of the Sword Palace had not been recognized.  After the death of the sword owner, this broken sword has been silent for too long.

    "It turns out that the Broken Sword is the treasure of the universe. No wonder not even the two palace masters of my Sword Palace have recognized it." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "Senior, is there a cosmic treasure in the inner domain?" Lord Feng Yixin couldn't help but ask.

    "have."

    The one-horned strong man shook his head, "It is said that in the endless years of records, there have been eight cosmic treasures in the inner domain that have been recognized and willing to follow some powerful forces! It is said that there are also cosmic treasures hidden in the inner domain.  . In fact, the treasure of the universe is nothing. What makes countless practitioners covet is the secret that makes the Lord of Destruction Divine Court extremely powerful Of course, you are only in the world realm. Those who are at the top should not have any delusions.  The strength is not enough.¡±

    "But the inner realm is too mysterious and I have never been there. I'm afraid you eight won't be able to get in. It's useless to even think about it." The one-horned strongman said.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 20 Emperor Fu Bo

    "I'm afraid the eight of you will all be in the Outer Territory." The one-horned strongman said, "I will also briefly mention some taboos in the Outer Territory. The dangers in the Outer Territory are mainly mysterious places."

    The powerful one-horned man began to introduce some famous and dangerous places. The more places contain great opportunities, they usually also come with risks!

    Once he said it, he talked for more than an hour.

    "Let's talk about the practitioners." The one-horned strong man said, "In the outer realm, there are many Dao Lords living in seclusion. There are also many world realms like you who come to seek opportunities. You don't need to pay too much attention to these, as long as you don't offend some  Just make the Tao Lord strong. After all, no one here dares to do anything."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    "What you really need to be wary of are the two Eternal Emperors who live in seclusion in the outer realm." The one-horned strongman said, "If you anger them, you will be unlucky. Even if they deal with you, they will only receive a small punishment of destroying the Divine Court.  "

    "Of these two eternal emperors, one is called 'Emperor Beipu'." The one-horned man said, "One is called Emperor Fu Bo."

    "Emperor Beipu is just that. He shouldn't take action at will, but Emperor Fu Bo you really can't be messed with." The one-horned strongman looked a little fearful in his eyes, "Today's Emperor Fu Bo may go on a killing spree at any time.  , and even if he goes on a killing spree, Destroy the Divine Court will not do anything to him. I heard that even the Lord of the Destroy Divine Court is wooing him."

    "Winning him over?" Ji Ning and the others were confused.

    "This Emperor Fu Bo was originally a low-key Eternal Emperor, but the arrogant and crazy Emperor Sancan killed his beloved disciple and finally angered Emperor Fu Bo. Tsk" The one-horned strong man shook his head and exclaimed.

    Ji Ning, Qinghuan, Feng Yi, Huo Jin, and Tianhuo Mangya were all shocked.

    The Three Silkworm Emperors?

    They have always been worried about being hunted down by the Three Silkworm Emperors.

    "Emperor Fu Bo became angry and hunted down the Three Silkworm Emperor." The one-horned man was amazed, "The strength he showed shocked the entire universe. His strength far exceeded that of ordinary emperors, and the Three Silkworm Emperor's reputation spread far and wide.  , I have offended a lot of powerful people, and I have always lived a carefree life. I have a very strong ability to save my life. But now I am also being chased by Emperor Fu Bo, and I am running around pitifully. I don¡¯t dare to show up at all, and now I have been hunted down for a long time.  Nine ages of chaos.¡±

    "Hunted down nineteen Chaos Era?" Ji Ning and the others were all dumbfounded.

    It¡¯s too crazy, right?

    "Emperor Fu Bo has already said that for ten Chaos Epochs, a hundred Chaos Epochs, or even a thousand Chaos Epochs, as long as he lives, he will definitely kill the Three Silkworms." The one-horned strong man laughed, "The San Silkworms Emperor  I can only hide and never dare to show up again.¡±

    Ji Ning and the other five secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    OK.

    Good chase!  Emperor Sancan had no time to take care of himself, so they were relieved.

    "Emperor Fu Bo is best at the 'Dao of Talisman'." The one-horned strongman said, "Emperor Fu Bo, who is now living in seclusion in the outer realm, is his Tao Talisman clone."

    "Tao Talisman clone?" Ji Ning and the others were all confused.

    "It's just a Tao Talisman. The clone formed by it." The one-horned strongman said, "It is said that he has nearly 80% of the strength of his original self! He has nine Tao Talisman clones!"

    "What?" Ji Ning and the others couldn't believe it.

    The Taoist clone is so strong?

    It should be noted that great powers such as Damo Daojun, Tiandaojun, etc., have worked hard to cultivate one Dharmakaya, but they can only concentrate on cultivating one!  This is also a popular method in the endless realm, including different universes.

    This ¡®Tao Talisman Clone¡¯ created by Emperor Fu Bo is so unbelievable.

    "This is his unique secret technique. Only he can perform it, not even his disciples can learn it." The one-horned strongman said.  "It should be the terrifying secret technique that he figured out after becoming the Eternal Emperor. His attainments in Taoist talismans are now unfathomable, and he has been recognized as the number one Taoist talisman in the entire Destruction Divine Court! It is precisely because of his unfathomable ability.  With his Taoist methods, even the Lord of Destruction Divine Court is trying to win over him."

    "He is now full of murderous intent. The Lord of Destruction Divine Court and the Lord of Sixteen Stars are all trying to win over him. So even if he kills some world realms, no one will offend him because of this." The one-horned strongman pointed into the distance, "  Look, it¡¯s the tallest suspended mountain peak in the far distance. On that peak lives a Tao Talisman clone of Emperor Fu Bo.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others looked at each other.

    There is a floating mountain peak about tens of billions of miles away. The mountain peak is emitting powerful fluctuations. Ji Ning and the others admire it in their hearts. It is truly amazing to be able to reach the pinnacle of the universe in terms of Taoist Talismans.  I'm afraid the reason why he was so low-key before was because he was focused on studying Taoist talismans.

    Ji Ning and the others alsoThank you very much. It was precisely because Emperor Fu Bo hunted down Emperor Sancan that they had no future troubles.

    ******

    Within the floating mountain peak.

    ??In an ordinary cave.

    "snort."

    Emperor Fu Bo was wearing a dark blue robe and a high crown. He had a slender face and narrow eyes. His face looked ugly at this time.

    "Master, I'm going to see His Majesty Bai Emperor. His Majesty Bai Emperor said that as long as the master takes out eight 'Born Talisman', he can guarantee that he can ask the Lord of the Divine Court to take action and resurrect the second senior brother." Kneeling below  A young man said.

    "Eight natal talismans? Humph, they are both too" Even though Emperor Fu Bo has a good temper, his body is shaking with anger.

    The Lord of the Divine Court has the highest status.

    The second is the Sixteen Star Lords. There are some differences among the Sixteen Star Lords. The three "Ancient Star Lords" among the Sixteen Star Lords have a more special status, because it is said that the three Ancient Star Lords were born when the universe was born.  The power that already exists.

    Bai Di is one of the three ancient star kings and the master of the Lord of the Divine Court!  However, the Lord of the Divine Court came from behind and now surpasses the entire universe in strength and unifies the entire universe.

    "The Lord of the Divine Court asked for nine natal talismans before he was willing to resurrect my disciple. His master opened a few words, but he still wanted eight." Emperor Fu Bo gritted his teeth, "This master and disciple must have discussed it.  Now, take the opportunity to kill me."

    The talisman of destiny.

    It is Emperor Fu Bo¡¯s highest achievement in Taoist talismans. It has incredible power. If he is killed by the enemy, he can be reborn instantly with the help of his natal Taoist talisman!

    A natal talisman is equal to a life!

    And Emperor Fu Bo spent endless years and spent countless treasures, but failed again and again. He spent endless time to refine two natal talismans. Even he, the creator of such heaven-defying talismans has great power.  The probability of failure makes refining extremely difficult.  He had previously asked the Lord of the Divine Court to help him reverse time and space and resurrect his beloved disciple.

    His second apprentice is like his son, he is willing to do whatever it takes!

    It is a pity that the Lord of the Divine Court directly refused at that time: "It is impossible to reverse time and space and resurrect a Dao Lord who is on the verge of joining the Dao. I have never resurrected any of my followers or disciples."

    The refusal was straightforward.

    But Emperor Fu Bo took out a semi-finished product of the ¡®Born Taoist Talisman¡¯, and the Lord of the Divine Court was shocked after sensing it!  A being like him immediately understood the preciousness of this destiny talisman, and immediately changed his tune: "With my strength, only some ancient powers from different universes can still pose a threat to me. If you can come up with nine copies of the destiny talisman,  Fu, I am willing to reverse time and space and resurrect your disciple at any cost."

    Jiufen?

    The completion process of refining a natal talisman, not counting treasures, takes more than three Chaos Epochs!  And once it fails, everything is in vain!  Moreover, the refining process requires exhaustion and exhaustion every day, and persists for more than three Chaos Epochs, but the result is usually failure.  It's incredibly draining on the mind.

    Lord Fu Bodao of Endless Years has only refined two copies.

    "My natal talisman is equivalent to a life. Hum, the Lord of the Divine Court is really greedy." Emperor Fu Bo gritted his teeth, "Just wait and see, he will come to beg me when the time comes."

    Emperor Fu Bo thinks that it is too difficult to refine his natal talisman.

    The Lord of the Divine Court also believes that it is too difficult to reverse time and space and resurrect a powerful person on the edge of harmony.  As for killing Emperor Fu Bo?  The Lord of the Divine Court had never thought that because of the ¡®Original Talisman¡¯, Emperor Fu Bo would be the most difficult person to kill in their universe.

    ¡­¡­

    The flying boat is moving forward.

    The Taoist Lord Yu Xiao was eating and drinking on the flying boat and bragging, and Ji Ning and the others were listening.

    "Any method that reaches its extreme is unbelievable. Emperor Fu Bo is an extremely accomplished Taoist." Taojun Yu Xiao said, "I heard that His Majesty the 'White Emperor' among the Sixteen Star Lords, has achieved great success in Jin.  Along the way, the achievements are incredible and beyond your imagination.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others were happy to hear the boast.

    The flying boat also shuttled through the void from time to time, constantly rushing towards the center of the place of origin.

    "Did you see it?" Taojun Yu Xiao pointed into the distance.

    Ji Ning and the others were stunned.

    Because there is an extremely terrifying abyss on the land of the entire origin world in front of it. Above the abyss, there is a world with a radius of about one billion miles suspended. That world has various lights that reach into the sky, and countless terrifying auras spread out.  , many auras are comparable to the Eternal Emperor.

    Chains penetrate the floating world one by one, and the other end of the chains is rooted in the outer world.On.

    "That's the inner domain! The origin of the entire universe is in that world." Taojun Yu Xiao said, "There are eight origin chains that connect the outer domain and the inner domain. All you have to do is follow the chains and walk step by step.  Go into the inner realm.¡±

    "Of course, if you are not careful and fall into the abyss under the chain Not to mention you, even Master Sipiao will be swallowed by the abyss and will undoubtedly die." Taojun Yuxiao said.

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Ancient Domain Chapter 21 That Chain

    Feizhou leaned towards one of the origin chains, where twelve World Realm people were sitting cross-legged, obviously trying to pass through the origin chains.

    "Huh." The flying boat landed.

    "Here come eight more people."

    "We have company again." The other twelve World Realm people who had been here for a long time all smiled, and even took the initiative to stand up and greet Ji Ning and the others.

    "Fu Zhou, I have met a few fellow Taoists."

    "Qu Huo, I have met a few fellow Taoists."

    These world realm people all came to chat, and Ji Ning and others also went to chat for a few words after flying down.

    It is common for people to talk to each other and become familiar with each other, because those who can come to the origin of the universe in the World Realm are not ordinary World Realm, and they have a bright future!  Since fighting is forbidden here, there is no need to worry about safety. It is better to make more friends. Maybe among these friends, one day some of them will become heaven-defying Dao Lords, or even Eternal Emperors.

    Ji Ning and the others also talked about it, just making it up a little bit.

    "Why didn't fellow Taoists pass through this chain and enter the inner realm?" Feng Yi asked with a smile.

    "It's not that I don't want to, it's really impossible." A skinny world realm immediately shook his head and said, "From the outer domain to the inner domain, the only way is the origin chain. Want to fly over? You will be sucked directly into the abyss But the origin  Chains are also very dangerous. In the World Realm, there are tests that belong to the World Realm level. In the Dao Lord, there are tests that belong to the Dao Lord level, and they are all very, very difficult, and the closer you get to the inner realm, the more dangerous the level."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning and the other eight were curious.

    "Ah, I forgot to mention it."

    Taojun Yuxiao, who was drinking at the side, smiled and said, "If you move forward on the source chain, some 'ghosts' will attack you. The closer you get to the inner realm, the more and more powerful the ghosts will be. By the way, the source chain itself is also  It will affect your state of mind. If you accidentally become possessed by a demon, you will definitely die."

    "Yes, this senior is right. Fellow Taoists, if you move forward along this source chain, when you feel that you are approaching the limit of endurance, quickly retreat. If you retreat, you can save your life. If you are forced to go forward,  If you move forward, you may encounter dangers that exceed the limit. If you are knocked out of the protection range of the chain, you will be swallowed by the abyss. In that case, your true spirit will be annihilated and you will definitely die."

    "It's better to retreat than to move forward."

    These twelve world realms all persuaded.

    Taojun Yu Xiao also nodded: "Act according to your ability, there is still a way to survive. If you insist on moving forward, you will definitely die."

    "Thank you all."

    "I understand." Ji Ning and the others all agreed.

    Ji Ning and the others looked at each other. This origin chain must not be underestimated. The world realms that can reach the place of origin are all extraordinary, and only one in a hundred can pass it.  The difficulty can be imagined.  The result of being arrogant is death.

    "Let's try it first, you three, don't be anxious." Feng Yi said, "Qinghuan, Beiming, Huo Jin, Tianhuo, in my opinion, I should be the first one to try it. I heard them say that this source chain will also affect  Regarding my state of mind, I am still very confident in this aspect. As for the so-called ghost I will do what I can."

    "Um."

    "Okay." Ji Ning and Qinghuan both nodded.

    Since one in a hundred world realms can usually succeed, then the mental practitioner 'Feng Yixinjun' is recognized by the ancient pagoda. In terms of state of mind, he is definitely proud of countless world realms, even if he is as proud as Ji Ning and Qing Qing.  Huan also understands that his state of mind is much different from Feng Yi's.

    ¡­¡­

    The twelve World Realm, Taoist Yu Xiao, and Ji Ning all looked at this scene.

    Mr. Feng Yixin has already stepped onto the chain of origin.

    The origin chain is more than a thousand miles long and five or six feet wide.  It's said to be a chain, but actually it's just a bridge!  But for Ji Ning and the others, even walking on a tightrope is very stable without any wobbling.

    "Um?"

    Walking on the huge chain, Mr. Feng Yixin frowned and said, "Everyone, this chain is indeed quite weird. Don't be fooled."

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    " Two phantoms suddenly rushed out from the darkness below the huge suspended inner world. The two phantoms were very fast. They flashed across a thousand miles and were already in front of Lord Feng Yixin.  Of the two phantoms, one was an indifferent man holding a sword, and the other was an ugly alien with nine arms and nine whips.

    The two phantoms attacked Mr. Xiang Feng Yixin. Mr. Feng Yixin¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a figure had already appeared in front of him.There are magic weapons that resemble fiery red lotuses. After these lotus magic weapons flew out, they immediately transformed into flaming birds. There were a total of 391 flaming birds in the air, filled with blazing flames. They could easily kill those flaming birds.  The two phantoms collapsed.

    Ji Ning and the others frowned as they watched.

    This is the ghost?

    Why do you feel like a practitioner?

    "Those are practitioners who died a long time ago." Daojun Yuxiao explained, "After their death, their true spirits were annihilated, but their power was transformed into strange ghosts. Because you are in the world realm, so  Those sent here are all world-level ghosts. It would be terrifying if Dao Lord were to break through."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    "Many of them failed and died through the Origin Chain, and there are naturally many amazing people among them. And these ghosts will be besieged by a large number of people." Daojun Yu Xiao sighed, "If you want to pass the Origin Chain  , reaching the inner realm is difficult, difficult, difficult.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Feng Yixin keeps moving forward, controlling the magic weapon and defeating all obstacles.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~~~¡± The origin chain was also trembling slightly, emitting strange circles of fluctuations. Ji Ning and the others could see the fluctuations from the chain with their naked eyes, and the circles spread out over an area of ??about ten feet.  Feng Yixin must use the power of the chain to avoid being sucked by the abyss!  If you can use the power of the chain, you will naturally be affected.

    "snort."

    Mr. Feng Yixin is still moving forward calmly.

    The magic weapon used to control it also kills all ghosts.  As it continues to advance, more and more powerful ghosts continue to rush out from under the suspended inner world.

    As a spiritual practitioner, he is also very good at controlling magic weapons. Now these ghosts are not qualified for him to fight in close combat.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's been five hundred miles, and he's walking so fast and steady." Daojun Yu Xiao was dumbfounded, "This little guy is too powerful, and his state of mind is too strong."

    "There's no shaking at all?"

    "He doesn't care at all about the influence of the origin chain?"

    The twelve World Realm people who had failed long ago were also dumbfounded. The influence of the origin chain on the state of mind is gradually getting stronger and stronger. The influence of the five hundred miles away is already extremely strong. Generally, even if they can withstand it, they will still feel uncomfortable.  .  But Mr. Feng Yixin had a calm look on his face, and it was too relaxing to take a leisurely stroll.

    Ji Ning and the others smiled.

    "Only one in a hundred succeeds? Huh, how can they compare with us." Qinghuan sent a message to Ji Ning and the others, feeling quite proud.

    "Um."

    "Brother Feng Yi is really relaxed."

    Although Ji Ning and the others are not arrogant people, they still admit Qinghuan's words. In terms of overall strength, they are indeed stronger than many world realms in the place of origin.  After all, they were selected by the top monsters in Mangya.

    Feng Yixinjun is always moving forward

    Six hundred miles, seven hundred miles, eight hundred miles, nine hundred miles

    Taojun Yuxiao and the twelve world realms were stunned, but in the end, Feng Yixin was forced to fight closely. At the same time, his face also showed a solemn look, and his speed slowed down obviously.  But he still gritted his teeth and moved forward.

    "Huh." Finally, under the siege of more than a thousand ghosts, Feng Yixin reached the end of the origin chain and entered the inner domain in the midst of killing.

    "Hahaha."

    "good."

    "Brother Feng Yi, congratulations."

    "Feng Yi, wait a moment, I'll be there soon."

    Qinghuan, Ji Ning, Tianhuo, and Huo Jin were all very happy. Feng Yixinjun, who was the first to try, succeeded, which made them quite happy.

    "How can it be?"

    "Is it so successful?"

    Both Taojun Yuxiao and the twelve world realms couldn't believe it. How difficult is it to pass through the chains?  The bald boy in red robe just now seemed to be the most relaxed person they had ever seen.

    "Beiming, Qinghuan, Tianhuo, Huojin." On the other side of the chain, Feng Yi stood at the end, looked over from a distance, and shouted loudly at the same time, "The mental impact of this origin chain is very terrifying, worse than the ghost attack.  It¡¯s scary, so be careful.¡±

    "I know." Ji Ning and the others responded loudly with smiles.

    "Among the three of us, who will break in first?" Qinghuan looked at Ji Ning and Huo Jin.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 22 Heavenly Moat

    According to Ji Ning's idea, the four of them were the first to try, followed by Tianhuo Mangya, and finally the three followers, Su Youji, Tianlang World God, and Yanhui Immortal.

    "I'll do it, I'm quite confident." Huo Jin smiled. Because he was already cold and exuding a violent aura, his smile was also a bit sinister.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and Qinghuan both nodded and watched Huo Jin walk towards the chain.

    Huo Jin stepped onto the chain.

    At this moment, Ji Ning, Su Youji and their three followers, Taojun Yuxiao and twelve other world realms all focused their eyes on the dark blue robed young man walking on the origin chain.

    "Inner domain."

    "I must go in." Huo Jin's eyes had a terrifying evil spirit, "No one can stop me."

    Huo Jin¡¯s path to cultivation was very bumpy. When he was still a weak mortal, the world he lived in was ruled by the ten evil sects!  The evil sects are scheming and killing each other, and every strong man rises up by standing on a large number of bones.  Huo Jin went from being a mortal to becoming the most powerful monk in the world.

    Even as he moved forward, he moved towards endless chaos, and even entered the Shanshui Palace in the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom.

    Now, Geng, Ji Ning and others have the opportunity to come to the origin of the ancient realm of the alien universe.

    "I tried my best before and managed to get in fourth place." Huo Jin strode forward, surrounded by turbulent water waves, "Feng Yi, Qinghuan, and Beiming are all better than me. Not to mention  There are even more amazing Beta Laihe and Dongxiu in Mangya Kingdom!"

    "I want to surpass them."

    "Beyond all monks."

    Huo Jin felt anxious in his heart. Prince Qinghuan was the strongest among the four of them. Feng Yi's strength was even more bizarre and unpredictable. Beiming's sword intent field was extremely difficult to deal with, and now Beiming's offensive swordsmanship also made him worried.  trembling.

    The gap between him and his companions is getting wider?

    "kill."

    "break."

    ¡­¡­

    On the thousand-mile-long chain of origin.  Huo Jin moved forward, crushing those ghosts wherever he passed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really domineering.¡±

    "sharp."

    ¡°This momentum is even stronger than Feng Yi¡¯s before.¡±

    Ji Ning and Qing Huan all smiled and praised, while Taojun Yu Xiao and the twelve World Realm people in the distance were all staring at it.

    Four hundred miles, five hundred miles, six hundred miles

    Huo Jin has gone through countless ups and downs to reach this point, and his state of mind is also extraordinary.  Moreover, their close combat capabilities were very close to those of Ji Ning and others, and they were able to defeat those ghosts by force.

    "Um?"

    At more than 700 miles, Huo Jin's speed suddenly slowed down, causing Ji Ning and Qing Huan, who were still smiling, to change their expressions.

    "Not good." Ji Ning was a little worried.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Firelord Shuijun was obviously affected by the battle and seemed to have difficulty concentrating.

    "Ah!!!" Huo Jin Shuijun roared.

    He turned around and left very quickly, retreating very quickly. In just a moment, he got out of the chain.

    His face was ugly and ferocious.  There was anger and unwillingness in his eyes.

    "Brother Huo Jin," Ji Ning shouted.

    "Huo Jin, if you fail once, you can still have a second and third time." Qinghuan also consoled him.

    Fire Lord Shui Jin took a deep breath, calmed down, and nodded towards Ji Ning and the others.

    Ji Ning and the others also understand Huo Jin's mood very well. They should know that if they don't succeed once, their mood and strength will not improve significantly.  Doing it a hundred times again will be the same failure.  It should be noted that Huo Jin did not advance even eight hundred miles on the chain!  There is a distance of more than two hundred miles behind, and it is too difficult to reach the inner realm.

    "You two should be careful, this source chain is very difficult." Huo Jin said.

    "It's so difficult."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and Qing Huan are also under a lot of pressure now. After all, Huo Jin was also ranked fourth in the selection of the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom. He is definitely considered a monster!  But it still failed. The difficulty of this origin chain was beyond imagination.

    "Little friend Huo Jin, you are amazing." Taojun Yu Xiao, who was eating and drinking leisurely at the side, shouted with a smile, "It is amazing to be able to advance nearly eight hundred miles on the origin chain. Come to the world of the origin.  Realms. Although all of them are great, most of them only stop at five hundred miles."

    ¡­¡­

    The failure of Huo Jin was not only caused by Ji Ning, but alsoHuan was a little worried, and the prince of Mangya Kingdom, Tianhuo Mangya, was even more worried. He was equal to Huo Jin in terms of strength.  As for the state of mind?  I'm afraid those three followers may be stronger than him.  He had suffered a lot just by entering the place of origin and being subjected to the invisible test of will.

    "Beiming, I'll try it first." Qinghuan had a terrifying fighting spirit in his eyes. He stepped onto the Origin Chain and walked directly forward.

    Ji Ning and the others watched silently.

    Feng Yi, it¡¯s a calm and clear way to get through.

    Huo Jin, on the other hand, killed him with murderous intent.

    Qinghuan is really crushing all the way and moving forward in a mighty way.

    "These little guys are very powerful." Daojun Yu Xiao blinked his eyes, "This one named Qinghuan is already eight hundred miles away, oh, nine hundred miles away."

    Prince Qinghuan was obviously more powerful than Huo Jin. He advanced all the way to 900 miles, but his speed gradually began to slow down. His expression was solemn, and his whole body was emitting a hazy golden light. He continued to advance steadily and step by step.

    Ji Ning looked worried.

    "Master." The Sirius World God, who had always been extremely cold, was dressed in armor but had a beautiful face. At this moment, there was worry on her face.

    Although those ghosts are powerful, Prince Qinghuan can still deal with them quite easily, but Prince Qinghuan still walks slower and slower.

    Finally, at nine hundred and twenty miles, we stopped.

    Although he stood there resisting the ghost, he did not move forward.

    "well."

    A sigh.

    Prince Qinghuan also turned around and left without hesitation.

    They are such peerless monsters who know very well when to fight and when to give up!  Knowing that the limit has been reached, if one insists on rushing forward, he may end up being sucked into the abyss, and his true spirit will be extinguished and die.

    Prince Qinghuan came back, his brows furrowed slightly, as if he was still thinking.

    "Hehe." Prince Qinghuan laughed when he saw the practitioners looking at him, "Feng Yi broke through. I thought this source chain was not too difficult. Who wants to fail one after another? I also  Failed."

    "Brother Qinghuan, you have advanced much further than me." Huo Jin said.

    "Failure is failure." Prince Qinghuan shook his head and looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, this origin chain is very strange. You must be careful not to be affected by it and fall into an illusion. I didn't do it before.  If I dare to move forward, I understand that it is already my limit. If I move forward any further, I will definitely fall into an illusion and be unable to deal with the threats outside."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Feng Yi is a spiritual practitioner and is the best at dealing with this aspect, so he went straight through.

    But Huo Jin and Qing Huan, although they were evil enough, still failed.

    ¡­¡­

    Next to them, Taojun Yuxiao and the other twelve World Realm people were very surprised. Although Qinghuan and Huo Jin both failed, they could still walk very far.

    "If there is no big improvement, Huo Jin and I will probably wander around in many places outside the origin." Qinghuan looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, I don't mind if you stay with us.  Traveling in foreign lands.¡±

    "You don't mind, I do." Ji Ning smiled, "I was still thinking about going to the inner realm with Feng Yi. Feng Yi would be so lonely when he goes to the inner realm alone."

    Ji Ning smiled and strode towards the Origin Chain.

    "Master, be careful." Fire Fairy Su Youji was very worried. She was self-aware and knew that she probably had no hope of reaching the inner realm, but she still hoped that Ji Ning could enter the inner realm.

    This is, after all, the place where the eternal emperors of different universes will enter. The Lord of the Destruction Court has undergone a fundamental transformation in the 'inner domain'.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning walked on the origin chain, and the surface of his body emitted thunder and lightning. The seven divine thunders and seven divine waters directly formed the mighty Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain, frantically strangling all incoming enemies.

    Those ghosts rushed towards them and were strangled to pieces before they even got close.

    In terms of momentum, Ji Ning is better than Feng Yi and the others in front. This Yin Yang Sword Intent field is indeed suitable for dealing with siege!

    "Inner Domain" Ji Ning looked ahead in the distance. The end of this origin chain was the Inner Domain.

    You worked hard to get this opportunity and worked hard all the way to the origin of this ancient realm in the different universe. How could you fail at the last moment?

    The opportunities in the outer realm and the inner realm are very different after all.

    "Brother Feng Yi, wait for me." Ji Ning shouted loudly, with fighting intent in his eyes and surrounded by Yin Yang swords.? field, directly moving forward on the long chain of origin.

    *******

    The weather suddenly got hot, so hot that even Tomato was a little restless, huh~~~~

    *

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 23 Arriving at the Inner Domain

    As soon as Ji Ning stepped onto the Origin Chain, he felt an invisible force enveloped him, as if a strange piece of music was constantly reverberating in his sea of ??consciousness. However, Ji Ning was not an ordinary world realm, and this kind of influence was easy.  Song blocked it.

    Walking on the chain, the speed is extremely fast.

    The ghosts flew in like lightning from a distance and pounced on Ji Ning.

    However, Ji Ning¡¯s Yin-Yang Sword Intent covered an area of ??800 miles, and those ghosts rushed into the Yin-Yang Sword Intent one by one and were strangled and dissipated.  Even a normal Yiyi Daojun would be strangled to death within the realm of Ji Ning's Yin Yang Sword Intent!  These ghosts were even mentioned.

    "Um?"

    "The invisible power of the original chain is indeed getting stronger and stronger." Ji Ning continued to advance towards the inner realm, and the sound of the music was also getting louder, constantly confusing himself. There seemed to be a peerless beauty and endless treasures in the music.  , there is a superior master, there is warm family affection, there is undying love, there is a passionate brotherhood

    Enjoy it.

    ¡°Really feel it, indulge in it, and you will have everything.

    This temptation is getting stronger and stronger.

    "Eight hundred miles, nine hundred miles, it's already nine hundred miles. This Beiming is too strong." Daojun Yu Xiao opened his eyes in surprise, "He defeated the ghost with just one domain, and he hasn't used any other techniques until now.  Tricks.¡±

    Su Youji and the others also watched nervously.

    "Nine hundred miles?" Huo Jin watched silently. Among the four monsters selected by the Twelve Palaces this time, Ji Ning and Qinghuan both walked more than nine hundred miles on this origin chain, but he  Not even eight hundred miles away!

    "Brother Beiming's sword intention domain is extremely powerful." Prince Qinghuan smiled and said, "I'm afraid that this sword intention domain alone is enough to resist all ghosts."

    The field of Yin-Yang Sword Intent is, after all, the most powerful way. It is the terrifying sword-intended field that the Divine Thunder of the Seven Avenues and the Divine Water of the Seven Avenues subsequently displayed.

    In terms of power, compared with the killing moves of Prince Qinghuan and Feng Yi, the power is not that big!

    In addition, what Ghost Soul is best at is siege, and what Yin Yang Sword Intent is best at is dealing with siege!  Regardless of whether it was Qing Huan, Feng Yi, or Huo Jin, they were very easy to resist those ghosts and did not show their true strength at all.  All of them have strength comparable to that of the Second Step Dao Lord. Obviously, they have to pass through the World Realm of the Origin Chain. The strength requirements are not that high. If they can reach the strongest of the First Step Dao Lord, they can resist the ghost.

    "Nine hundred and twenty miles, nine hundred and thirty miles, nine hundred and forty miles, nine hundred and fifty miles." Su Youji murmured softly.

    Everyone else also watched with bated breath.

    Is there another one who can pass the chain of origin?

    Prince Qinghuan also fell silent and watched silently. Ji Ning walked further than him.

    ¡­¡­

    The invisible power of the Origin Chain is not entirely aimed at Ji Ning. It is mysterious and special in itself, so it naturally spreads and affects Ji Ning.

    The closer you get to the inner realm, the stronger the invisible power bursts out from the chain.

    The sound of the music became more and more ethereal, mysterious, and fascinating, tempting Ji Ning to immerse himself in it. Even Ji Ning could vaguely see illusory worlds. As soon as he gave up resistance in his heart, he would be immediately dragged into the illusory world and completely sink into it.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning keeps moving forward.

    The Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain is enough to resist the ghost. Although Ji Ning holds the Eternal Divine Weapon in his hand, he has not yet made a move.

    Nine hundred and eighty miles, nine hundred and ninety miles

    Ji Ning is still moving forward. Although the temptation to his state of mind is getting stronger and stronger, shaking Ji Ning's soul, Ji Ning has always persisted. He has only one thought - to maintain his original intention and walk through this chain of origin.

    "ah."

    "Is he really going to reach the inner realm?"

    ¡°It¡¯s coming soon, it¡¯s coming soon.¡±

    Taojun Yu Xiao and others looked on in shock. Prince Qinghuan and Huo Jin also looked on. Su Youji was the most nervous, staring unblinkingly at the young man in white who was shrouded in the field of sword intention in the distance.

    finally¡ª¡ª

    With the last few steps of Ji Ning, he broke out of the origin chain. No matter how many ghosts attacked him like crazy, they were unable to cross the Yin-Yang Sword Intent field and reach Ji Ning.

    "Huh." As soon as Ji Ning stepped on the ground in the inner domain, he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief, and the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain also closed up.

    "This inner realm" Ji Ning stepped on the ground and felt the invisible power transmitted from the ground. This power warmed him, as if he was in his mother's arms.

    Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    The inner realm, after allIt is the core of the origin of the universe. Even the origin of the universe is in this inner domain. No matter how special it is, it is normal.

    "Brother Beiming, congratulations." Lord Feng Yixin, who stepped back to get out of the Yin Yang Sword Intent domain, took a step forward and arrived in front of Ji Ning, saying with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been dangerous after dangerous situations, but we¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "It's amazing that Brother Beiming can arrive. The influence of this origin chain on the state of mind is indeed very powerful." Feng Yi sighed.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s awesome.

    But Ji Ning knew very well that he had a huge advantage over Feng Yi, Qinghuan, and Huo Jin!  Qinghuan, Feng Yi, and Huo Jin were all in a relatively normal world after all. When they fought, their strength exploded instantly and was comparable to that of Erlu Piaojun, but they could only do so with the help of some magical powers and secret techniques.

    Their power is, after all, the magic and divine power of the world.

    But I am different!

    He has the power of blue and white mist, which is comparable to the magic power of Dao Lord. The power of blue and white mist nourishes the soul, making Ji Ning's soul comparable to that of Yi Yi Dao Lord!  It was too difficult to enchant Ji Ning's soul and make Ji Ning fall into an illusion.  In terms of state of mind, Ji Ning was on par with Prince Qinghuan, but his soul was stronger and he could naturally withstand it.

    For example, ¡®Tianhuo Mangya¡¯ is the prince of Mangya Kingdom and belongs to the same level of beings as the ancient practitioners. ¡®Water Walker¡¯ and ¡®Betalee¡¯ are the top special beings and can rival them.  Their lives are special, comparable to Ji Ning blessed by the power of blue and white mist, and their souls are as powerful.

    There is also Qian Xingzi who practices the Thousand Body Sacred Scripture. His divine body and divine power are also comparable to the Tao Lord level, and his soul is also powerful.

    In the world realm, those whose souls are comparable to those of Dao Lord are very, very rare.  Feng Yi is a mental practitioner who has some means to nurture souls, but compared with Ji Ning and Betalaie, they are still far behind.  Qinghuan and Huo Jin are also relatively weak in this aspect.

    ¡­¡­

    "The power of my blue and white mist nourishes my soul, so that I can withstand it better. This Lord Feng Yixin can also pass through easily. He is worthy of being the only Lord of Heart in the Heart Power Palace." Ji Ning secretly admired.

    Ji Ning also glanced at the inner domain. When he was in the outer domain before, he could only see the entire huge world of the inner domain, but could not see clearly inside.

    At this moment, at a glance

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    It¡¯s in tatters.

    You can still see huge ravines, canyons, and caves on the ground. These are obviously the traces left by some powerful people when they fought!  Those are the scars left by the light of the sword and the light of the sword.

    In the distance, there are some ragged mountains, and there are towering corpses that can be seen at a glance, emitting terrifying waves.

    "Those corpses?" Ji Ning glanced at them.

    The fluctuations of each corpse are astonishingly powerful, and they feel no less than the master of Muhua Palace.

    "Are they all Eternal Emperors?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "This place of origin of the universe is basically a battlefield. When did there be so many Eternal Emperors?"

    The number of Eternal Emperors is very, very rare.

    Even in a different universe, according to Ji Ning¡¯s understanding, this is the case.  Like in the Endless Territory, there are only a few eternal emperors in Mangya Kingdom!  But in this inner domain, Ji Ning took a quick look and saw twelve corpses exuding extremely terrifying auras. He felt that they should all be at the level of the Eternal Emperor.

    There are probably an unknown number of corpses of the Eternal Emperors in the entire place of origin. No wonder the Eternal Emperors of the Destruction Court came in to explore here one by one. No wonder the Lord of the Destruction Court can soar into the sky here.

    "I, Ji Ning, am lucky enough to be here in such a place." Ji Ning felt happy in his heart. The ten thousand years of hard work on the road and the many brushes with death made Ji Ning feel that it was worth it, everything was worth it.

    "The sky fire has also started." Feng Yi said.

    Ji Ning calmed down and turned to look at the Origin Chain.

    At the other end, Tianhuo Mangya has also stepped onto the chain of origin. Although Tianhuo Mangya's soul is comparable to Ji Ning's, his state of mind is too weak, and he has experienced too little after all.  I am afraid that any of those who have risen from the ordinary world through ups and downs will have a much stronger state of mind than him.

    Tianhuo Mangya finally stopped, barely approaching the position of five hundred miles, and chose to retreat. There was also disappointment on his face. This time he didn't even reach five hundred miles. Even if his state of mind could be greatly improved, he might not be able to pass the source chain.  What a hope.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 24 Thirty-five Corpses

    "There's no hope, the difference is too big." Tianhuo Mangya stepped off the origin chain and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, aren¡¯t we still with you?¡± Prince Qinghuan smiled.

    "That Feng Yi is a spiritual practitioner." Huo Jin consoled him through a message, "When Bei Mingchu joined the Twelve Palaces, he was able to rank second in the selection. The progress was incredible. The two of them were able to reach the inner realm.  , which is also expected.¡±

    Tianhuo nodded.

    Prince Qinghuan also nodded lightly. Although he was a very proud man, he also recognized Ji Ning's rapid progress.

    "One step is slow, each step is slow." Huo Jin frowned.

    "Haha, we don't need to be discouraged." Prince Qinghuan was very heroic, "Opportunity is only an aid after all Practitioners have to rely on themselves after all! We are in the outer domain, and they are in the inner domain. We are not necessarily slower than their progress."

    "That's right, we might progress faster in the outer domain than they do in the inner domain." Huo Jin also nodded.

    In fact, this is also to encourage themselves. They all understand that the opportunities in the inner realm and the outer realm are very different. Feng Yi and Bei Ming are no less evil than them. How can progress be slow?

    ¡­¡­

    Prince Qinghuan¡¯s follower, the ¡®Sirian World God¡¯, also tried to step on the origin chain, but stopped at five hundred miles.

    Fire Fairy Su Youji has actually traveled nearly six hundred miles. She is obviously very good at resisting illusions. This is the path she is taking now. Unfortunately, her achievements are not high enough after all.

    Feng Yi¡¯s follower, ¡®Senior Yanhui¡¯, actually walked nine hundred and ten miles!  This shocked Ji Ning and others who were watching. How could they go so far on the origin chain?  They are already close to Prince Qinghuan, much stronger than Lord Huojin Shuijun!

    Of course, in terms of true fighting spirit, Immortal Yanhui is far inferior to Prince Qinghuan, Huo Jin, and Tianhuo.

    But just in terms of resisting illusions, Immortal Yanhui is obviously very strong.

    "Feng Yi, Bei Ming, you two are in the inner domain, and we are in the outer domain. Don't let your strength be inferior to us when you come out." Prince Qinghuan laughed from a distance, and his voice was transmitted directly through the space fluctuations.

    "We are separated now. Don't let us down, you two." Huo Jin also had a fighting spirit in his eyes.

    Su Youji also looked at Ji Ning on the other side from a distance.

    Immortal Yanhui also looked at his master Feng Yixinjun.

    The two parties separated.

    Prince Qinghuan and the others flew away and began to explore some mysterious places in the outer realm in search of opportunities. Ji Ning and Feng Yixinjun also really went deep into the inner realm.

    "Amazing."

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    "Where did these World Realm people come from?" The twelve World Realm and Yu Xiao Dao Lords who were watching were all amazed.  They have all been wandering in the outer realm for a long time, and they are dedicated to trying to escape the origin chain, and they know very well how difficult the origin chain is.  But the group of eight world realms called Feng Yi and Beiming just now.

    There were actually two who passed, and two of them even walked more than 900 miles!

    "sharp."

    ¡°This state of mind is extraordinary, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something that belongs to ordinary powerful disciples.¡±

    "It is certainly not an ordinary sect that can issue eight Ancient Domain Orders at once." They discussed it a lot, and they also remembered Ji Ning and the eight of them.

    ¡­¡­

    Inner domain.

    Ji Ning and Feng glanced at the origin chain, and Prince Qinghuan and the others on the opposite side had already flown away.

    "Let's go." Feng Yiyi said, "When we leave the inner domain, we will naturally meet again."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. He left the talisman in Su Youji's hand. When he leaves the inner domain in the future, it will be easy to find Su Youji and the others with the talisman's induction.  I believe that Feng Yi and his follower ¡®Yanhui Immortal¡¯ also have the ability to sense each other.

    The inner world has a radius of one billion miles.

    A billion miles does not sound like a small range, but for a powerful practitioner, it is not too big either.

    The place is shrouded in extremely powerful power, and it is impossible to fly here!  Here, divine thoughts cannot be released!  There was no way to travel through space, so they could only walk obediently one step at a time. Fortunately, Ji Ning and the others walked very fast and could easily surpass the limit of heaven.

    "This is a battlefield." Feng Yi and Ji Ning walked and soon stood on the top of a mountain, looking at the entire inner world from a distance.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    There are ravines, canyons, ruins, and deep pits on the earth This is a shabby world, such as that terrifying canyon, and there is an extremely amazing sword intent. The sword intent is so majestic that even Ji Ning feelsasphyxia.  This sword intent was so majestic and intense that it was the strongest sword intent Ji Ning had ever experienced.

    Even the most powerful sword demonstrated by Emperor Xuejian was far inferior to the sword intent of the canyon.

    The sword is powerful.

    The sword is full of energy.

    The water is rippling.

    Time and space are confused.

    Although some traces of battles left in the entire inner world only have some lingering traces, a glimpse reveals the whole leopard. Ji Ning can completely guess how powerful those powers are through the lingering traces of these traces.

    "There are so many corpses, almost all of them are 18,000 feet tall." Feng Yi exclaimed.

    "Standing on this mountain, we can see twenty-six corpses." Ji Ning also looked at it from a distance. Because of the obstruction of the mountains and the great power of the inner world, Ji Ning and his friends did not have any magical powers.  It is impossible to draw light to see the scene behind the mountains.  If they are in some normal places, with their methods, they can see through even a completely closed building.

    It¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t work here.

    "The great powers who look like practitioners are all 18,000 feet tall. There are also some who are even bigger, and they are all special beings." Ji Ning said.

    "They should all be eternal emperors." Feng Yiye commented.

    The height of the divine body can also show the strength.

    Like Ji Ning and others who have now reached the ultimate world level, they have 36,000 divine crystals, and the Dao tree in the golden elixir chaotic space within their bodies is 36,000 feet.  The true height of their divine bodies is also thirty-six thousand feet!  It's just because most of the great powers come from the ordinary world, and the ordinary height is generally only about ten feet. They are all accustomed to the height of the ordinary world, so in the endless realm, including this alien universe they generally maintain the height of the ordinary world.

    Even though the prince of Mangya Kingdom, whose real body shape is comparable to a chaotic star, can still be transformed into a person with the same height as Ji Ning and others.

    The ultimate world realm is thirty-six thousand feet.

    "The ultimate master of Taoism is one hundred and eighty thousand feet."

    One hundred and eight thousand feet, represents reaching the edge of the union. Once the union is successful, the divine body will also be one hundred eight thousand feet tall, with one hundred and eight thousand divine crystals. But the difference is once the union is successful, the divine body will be one hundred eight thousand feet tall.  The 'Tao' within the crystal is the Tao that can truly exist forever, and the divine body is incomparably perfect and eternal.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Feng Yi were walking in the inner world and watching.

    In addition to the two of them in the Inner World, they also saw two Dao Lords and three World Realms!  After all, the total area is only one billion miles, so I quickly looked around and found that there were a total of thirty-five ancient powerful corpses in the entire inner world. The auras emitted by each divine body were vast and had eternal connotations.

    "Thirty-five eternal emperors died here?" Feng Yi and Ji Ning both held their breaths.

    It should be noted that there are only a few eternal emperors in Mangya Kingdom, and there are also only a handful of eternal emperors from the eternal clan The number of emperors is very, very rare.

    How powerful are the thirty-five eternal emperors combined?  But such a huge force died here so quietly.

    "The Eternal Emperor truly exists eternally. If he dies, he must be killed."

    "In normal fighting, even the divine bodies are usually annihilated. Their divine bodies are intact, and even each of them is very calm. They are either standing or sitting cross-legged, seeming to welcome death very calmly." Feng Yi said with a solemn expression.  , "I can't imagine what kind of power allowed the thirty-five eternal emperors to welcome death so quietly."

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    It¡¯s terrible.

    "After all, this is the origin of the universe." Ji Ning said in a message, "After all, there are some secrets that we don't know. We are too weak now and know too little."

    "Yeah." Feng nodded.

    "We have also visited this inner world. It does contain many opportunities, but they are all opportunities left by these thirty-five ancient powers. We have not seen the origin of the universe at all." Ji Ning said.

    "Our strength is too weak, and I'm afraid we won't be able to spy on the origin of the universe." Feng Yi said in a message, "We still go to find the artifacts left by the thirty-five powerful men like the two Dao Lords and the three World Realms.  Chance."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Thirty-five ancient corpses were prepared to face death very calmly, and all their magic weapons and treasures were left behind.

    Those who are destined can take it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and there are even three of the most scary ones. The aura emanating from the corpse is completely comparable to the great master that Ji Ning saw with his own eyes.

    &nbsp;(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 25 Three Leaders

    Walking in the inner world, Ji Ning and Feng Yixinjun both had a heart of piety and awe.

    "Brother Beiming, have you noticed?" Feng Yixin suddenly looked at a corpse sitting cross-legged in front of him that was still emitting a faint golden light. The vast aura was endless. Regardless of the past or the future, the aura will exist forever.  .  There were a total of sixteen treasures placed in front of him, each with a powerful and extraordinary aura.

    "You mean these corpses were divided into three parties?" Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Mr. Feng Yixin nodded, "The thirty-five corpses here are vaguely divided into three factions. Each of the three factions has a leader. The powerful man sitting cross-legged in front of him and emitting golden light is one of them.  The leader of a faction should be a powerful person who can achieve eternity through mental cultivation.¡±

    Ji Ning looked surprised: "Practitioner of mind power, are you correct?"

    "I can't be mistaken." Feng Yixinjun looked at the sitting corpse with golden light with burning eyes.

    Ji Ning couldn't help being shocked, because the number of Xinli practitioners can be said to be the rarest. You can understand it by looking at the Xinli Palace in the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom.  Wanting to become an eternal emperor through mental cultivation Ji Ning had never heard of it in the Endless Territory.  But in front of him, he saw the corpse of an eternal power who practiced mental cultivation.

    ¡°Buzz~~¡±

    Ji Ning and Feng Yixin could not help but walk towards the body that was sitting cross-legged and emitting golden light. Suddenly, an invisible ripple began to ripple, affecting both Ji Ning and the others.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning felt a strong obstacle, preventing him from getting closer and unable to take another step forward.

    "It seems that I have no chance to meet this great master." Ji Ning smiled.

    Lord Feng Yixin was not hindered. He looked at Ji Ning: "Brother Beiming, although there are thirty-five powerful men in the inner domain, I have decided to choose the one in front of me to give it a try."

    ¡°Now that we have decided, we must be careful,¡± Ji Ning said.

    Thirty-five ancient powerful men welcomed death calmly.

    Their treasures and inheritance are all left behind.

    If you want to get it, you have to pass the tests left by these great powers before they die!  The test is very dangerous and life-threatening Daojun Yuxiao had already told Ji Ning and the others that many of those who entered the inner world died in the inner world.

    "He is one of the three leaders in the inner world, and the only eternal emperor who is a practitioner of mind power." Lord Feng Yixin looked at the towering power sitting cross-legged with blazing eyes, "In the palace of mind power, there has never been anyone  Who can become an eternal emperor with the power of his mind. Now that I see a successful one, I naturally have to fight to the death. If I can learn from some of this great master's methods, maybe I will be able to achieve eternity in the future."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Mental practice is the most difficult!  Other palaces such as the Sword Palace and the Space-Time Palace all have people who can become eternal emperors, but only the Heart Power Palace has no one, and I have never heard of it.

    But in the Inner World, the origin of the alien universe, we saw such a dead great power.

    "I'm going in." Feng Yixin looked at Ji Ning, "You should also be careful."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    After Mr. Feng Yixin finished speaking, he continued to move forward.

    Wow~~~

    There were ripples in the space, and Lord Feng Yixin was covered by the ripples and disappeared completely.

    Ji Ning stood there and looked at the strong obstacle, then turned around and left. He was still very weak in mental cultivation. He obviously had not reached the threshold set by the dead powerful man, and he was not qualified to spy on him.  The treasure below.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked alone in the inner world. Judging from the positions of the thirty-five corpses in the inner world, they were indeed divided into three major factions.

    In addition, the auras of the three corpses are the most vast and far-reaching, completely comparable to the great master.

    "The second leader." Ji Ning saw a huge four-hoofed beast with two curved horns. Its aura was full of endless destruction. Just looking at it with the naked eye made his mind sway. Its eyes were cold and aloof.  , even if he died, he still never bowed his head.  Behind it, there are five eternal emperors who look like followers.

    This four-hoofed beast full of destructive intentions is huge, as much as a million miles in size. Ji Ning guessed that it must be a special life form.

    "The third leader."

    Ji Ning walked for a long time, and when he looked up, his eyes became intense.

    Because this leader uses a sword!

    I saw a towering and burly man standing there, holding a giant sword in both hands. The sword was completely blue, and the hilt was about the same height as his chest.  He stood there?It¡¯s like the pillar of this world!  He looked straight ahead with calm eyes. Just seeing him, no one doubted that he would still exist even if the universe was annihilated.

    Such a master of swordsmanship with endless sword intent also died here.

    Behind him, there were also two men standing.

    There is a man dressed in white with a smile on his face. Behind him are three swords, purple, gold, and white. He stands with a sense of airiness, and the invisible sword intention is even more elusive.

    The other man was wearing cyan armor, with a mask on his face, and his eyes were cold and full of anger. There were nine bloody swords in front of him, and each sword contained endless killing intent.

    "This kendo master who uses a giant sword can make the other two kendo masters who have also reached eternity stand behind him when they die. I'm afraid these three have really deep feelings for each other." Ji Ning said secretly,  With absolute strength, other powerful people can be willing to follow.  Just like Mangya Kingdom, there are several eternal emperors who follow the great master.

    But everyone has gone to meet death. Whether you are willing to follow at this time has nothing to do with your strength.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out but still following behind, the mutual feelings must be extraordinary.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes fell on a mountain range not far away from the corpses of the three great swordsmen. The entire mountain wall was flattened, and there were some portraits on it, all of which were of the man holding a giant sword.  There are portraits of the burly man, including images of him fighting, images of him smiling normally, and images of him drinking alcohol leisurely.

    There are a total of nineteen portraits on the mountain wall. There is a rush of emotion in the brushstrokes, and the deep longing has not faded at all even after endless years. Ji Ning can feel it when he looks at it.  Painter, how much I miss that master of swordsmanship.

    "Who painted it?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "It seems that he had a very deep relationship with this dead swordsman."

    "I'll definitely come and check it out later." Ji Ning looked at the swordsman who was holding a huge sword.

    It should be noted that this swordsman is one of the three leaders. He should give Ji Ning the feeling that he is no less than a great master!  And the two sword masters following him were standing together.  The tests left by the three of them were also together.  Ji Ning only needs to get closer and he will enter a testing world full of dangers.

    Ji Ning has already discovered it. He tried to get closer before, but he was not hindered by these three sword masters, but he also understood that if he got closer again, he would be involved in the testing world.

    "The three of them left quite a lot of treasures." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The giant sword that the strongest leader was holding exuded endless and heavy artistic conception. Ji Ning felt that this sword was probably a treasure of the universe!  The two powerful swordsmen behind him were relatively inferior to the divine swords, but they both had other magic weapons, which were placed next to their corpses.

    There are twelve magic weapons placed next to the most powerful leader.

    ¡­¡­

    Thirty-five corpses, only three sword masters in total.

    However, Ji Ning did not rush to go, but continued walking to watch other powerful people, and even looked at the traces of battles, because he had already gained some insights while observing.

    "Huhuhu~~~" This is a mountain col. The wind is howling between the mountain cols, and it carries a mysterious and ancient artistic conception.

    "wind."

    Ji Ning stood in the center of the mountain, closing his eyes and feeling all this.

    ¡­¡­

    This is a chaotic world with chaos in time and space, but Ji Ning has stepped into it. After all, this place is just the traces left by the original battle of Dagong. It is not a test of the world, and the degree of danger is not high.

    Ji Ning walked in the chaotic time and space, avoiding some extremely terrifying places, and kept feeling it.

    "Is this time and space?" Ji Ning whispered softly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huhuhu." The flames were blazing. The powerful man was sitting cross-legged, and millions of miles around him were bathed in a sea of ??fire.

    This is a flame formed by natural external forces. After all, the great power has long been dead. It is only his eternal Tao that attracts the flame.

    Ji Ning stepped into the flames.

    The closer the flame is to the great power, the stronger the power of the flame. Walking in the flame, you can feel a trace of the eternal flame contained in the flame. After carefully experiencing it, Ji Ning understood a lot.

    "Fire" Ji Ning muttered to himself.

    Today¡¯s chapter is Friday.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 26 Shadowless Sword Intent

    time flies.

    Ji Ning walked alone in the inner world, observing the traces of war and the traces of Tao in the inner world.

    In fact, during his observation, Ji Ning discovered that there are traces of thirty-nine kinds of Tao here!  It should be noted that even if they both achieve the sword power of the Eternal Emperor, their paths are not connected to each other, and the eternal paths they achieve are also different.  Therefore, their "traces of Tao" are also different. It is not difficult to identify the types of traces of Tao.

    "Thirty-nine?"

    "The thirty-five dead people correspond to thirty-five of the traces. There are still four traces that have no corresponding ones." Ji Ning was also a little shocked at the same time, because he discovered that "the paths of the three leaders are all vast and boundless.  It has incredible power. But there is a trace of Tao that is everywhere, seemingly ordinary It took me more than three hundred years of observation to realize how terrifying it is."

    This ¡®trace of Tao¡¯ should belong to the path of chaos.

    It seems ordinary, but when you really experience it, you find that this 'trace of the Tao' has exceeded the level of the three leaders.

    "In that war, there was another being who was stronger than the three leaders." Ji Ning was shocked. Based on Ji Ning's perception, the three leaders should be equivalent to the great master, even if they are different, they are not much different.  But the feeling the other one gave Ji Ning actually surpassed that of the great master.

    "There are mountain high mountain."

    "What happened in the place where the universe originated?" Ji Ning sighed a little, and then his eyes lit up, "But for me, it is a great gift."

    ¡­¡­

    Just like this, Ji Ning spent a lot of time sensing the traces of all kinds of Tao, especially the traces of the strongest 'Chaos Path'. He would sometimes lie down on the mountain to sleep, and sometimes sit cross-legged in the stream.  Listening, sometimes walking in the ice and snow, sometimes wandering in the lake Six thousand eight hundred and ninety-three years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "There is a kind of sword."

    "It's weird and unpredictable."

    "It is hard to find traces."

    "When it appears, it is when the enemy is killed."

    Ji Ning smiled. A divine sword, Ziguang Qiong, appeared in his hand. Ji Ning stepped forward and swung the sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning and even the sword disappeared without a trace.

    There was no space travel, no other traces of secret techniques, just like that, Ji Ning disappeared.

    "Pfft." Thousands of feet away, Ji Ning appeared again, and his sword struck a spot in front of him.

    "What kind of sword can truly be said to be hard to find? It is a sword that is completely invisible and imperceptible. This kind of sword is the most difficult to resist." Ji Ning smiled, his gaze  The corpses of ancient powerful figures fell in the distance, and they immediately bowed respectfully, "Thanks to all the seniors, I finally realized my shadowless way."

    The Shadowless Style of Mingyue Swordsmanship.

    When Ji Ning used this technique in the past, the sword would use the power of the ubiquitous "Tao". For example, in the wind, the sword would use the power of the wind to greatly increase the speed of the sword.  In the light, you can harness the power of light.  In space, the power of space fluctuations can also be used.

    Because of the use of various Tao powers, Ji Ning's sword is unpredictable, its speed changes erratically, and its power is extremely powerful.

    But¡ª¡ª

    This style has never been able to compete with the Yin Yang Sword Intent and the Blood Sword Intent.

    Until he came to the inner world and saw the traces of the Tao left by many eternal powers, especially the traces of the strongest and seemingly ordinary "Chaos Path", Ji Ning suddenly woke up.

    "What is shadowlessness? It is not to use all things, but to truly incarnate all things."

    "A sword cannot truly disappear."

    "Only by transforming into all things can the enemy not detect it."

    "A sword can turn into a wisp of wind in the wind."

    "The sword, in the light, can turn into a ray of light."

    "The sword, in space, can turn into a ray of space fluctuation."

    "No matter where it is, no matter where it is, the origin of the universe can affect it. As long as my sword can blend into all of this, it will naturally be invisible." Ji Ning understood the goal of his Shadowless Sword Intention, so he  After staying in the inner realm for six thousand eight hundred and ninety-three years, immersed in the traces of different ways, I finally understood this sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine body is like a magic weapon, and can be integrated into all things like a sword.

    When fully integrated into it, the sword becomes faster and more unpredictable.

    "Now my sword is only barely integrated into everything., although it is difficult to see with the naked eye, spiritual thoughts can still detect it.  Ji Ning secretly thought, "As I practice, in the future my Shadowless Sword will even be completely integrated with all things, and even the divine mind cannot distinguish it. That will be called powerful."  "

    Tao is everywhere.

    The Shadowless Sword is everywhere.

    He couldn't even detect his spiritual thoughts, but the sword suddenly stabbed him between the eyebrows. This is such a frightening thing.  Of course it¡¯s difficult to get to this point.

    "Practice to the extreme, become invisible and accessible everywhere. Unfortunately, I am still far, far away from that state." Ji Ning understands this. In fact, he has seen a powerful person who can do it, the 'Chaos One'  The power of Chaos can encompass all paths. Ji Ning did not find that the traces of this 'chaos path' exceeded those of the three leaders before, because it was invisibly integrated with the traces of every other path.

    After carefully observing it for many years, Ji Ning was shocked to realize how powerful it was.

    That mighty one

    It can be completely integrated into all Tao, and it is difficult to detect it with the naked eye, mind and heart. It must be discovered by other means.

    After Mingyue Swordsmanship, Blood Dropping Sword Intent, and Yin-Yang Sword Intent, he realized the Shadowless Sword Intent.

    Although the Shadowless Sword Intent has the weakness of being able to detect with spiritual thoughts, strictly speaking, it is not considered a weakness. After all, even Dao Lords, how many of them cannot even detect spiritual thoughts?  Because the Shadowless Sword can be integrated into all things, its speed has become faster and weirder. This has greatly increased its power, made a big jump, and immediately rose to the level of the Blood Sword Intent.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning walked in the inner world, and sometimes disappeared out of thin air without causing any movement, only to reappear hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    He was walking like this, and he was also practicing the Shadowless Style.

    "There are not so many eternal and powerful ways for me to immerse myself in. This style will take at least hundreds of millions of years." Ji Ning secretly said, among the five styles of Mingyue, the other four styles require enlightenment, only the 'Shadowless Style'  'You need to be well-informed. The traces of these eternal and powerful Tao in the inner world allowed Ji Ning to realize this technique faster.

    Ji Ning¡¯s every path.

    It is considered the strongest way

    For example, in the path of attack, the blood-dropping sword intent reaches its ultimate limit, destroying all obstacles in the path, including the chaos of time and space, etc., all of which are unobstructed, and its power will be limitless.

    With the Shadowless Sword Intent reaching its extreme level, the enemy could not even see Ji Ning and was already dead.

    ¡­¡­

    "I have understood three of the five Ming Yue styles. There are also the Idealism style and the Heavenly Collapse Style." Ji Ning secretly said that the Idealism Style is the way to defend, while the Heavenly Collapse Style is the way to attack.  It is also fundamentally different from the previous three formulas.

    "arrive."

    Ji Ning sometimes disappeared and sometimes appeared. His speed was faster than his previous desperate flight.

    His method of advancement can also be regarded as the 'Shadow Escape Technique'. I am afraid that most Dao Lords are not as good as Ji Ning in terms of pure speed. This is the terrifying thing about realizing the strongest way.  Anyone who realizes the strongest wayeven if he only realizes a way that defies heaven, will be a Taoist king that defies heaven.

    "Leader?"

    Ji Ning stood there, looking up.

    In the distance are the figures of the three great swordsmen.

    The figure of the burly man with a blue giant sword on his chest, the figure of the man in white with three divine swords of purple, gold and white on his back, the figure of the nine bloody swords in front of his body, emitting terrifying murderous intent  man figure.

    These three are the only three great swordsmen in the inner world.

    "Three seniors." Ji Ning saluted respectfully. Naturally, he had great respect for the great master who had made such progress in the way of swordsmanship.

    Immediately, Ji Ning stepped forward.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ¡°The opportunity is right in front of us, who would back down?¡± Ji Ning stepped forward again without hesitation.

    Phew~~~

    Being completely enveloped by the invisible fluctuations, Ji Ning did not use the Shadowless Escape Technique this time, but he really disappeared and entered the testing world left by the three great swordsmen.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 27 The Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons

    When Ji Ning entered the testing world left by three great swordsmen, he was in the outer realm of the place of origin.

    There was darkness all around.

    There was only one figure emitting golden light standing there, it was Prince Qinghuan.

    Waves of fluctuations spread out with him as the center, and the power of time and space continued to ripple. Even if he didn't take action, the pressure was obviously much stronger than before. This was a new level.

    "Great freedom, great freedom. From now on, I, Qinghuan have truly reached the top, no less than Beta Laie and Dongxiu." Prince Qinghuan smiled.

    When he, Ji Ning and the others went to walk away from the Origin Chain together, Ji Ning and Feng Yi managed to survive, but he failed.

    In fact, Prince Qinghuan is very proud in his heart, and he will admit defeat even if he loses, but deep down he has been holding his breath Now he has finally perfectly combined his attack and defense methods, and his strength has improved again.  Nowadays, there are only two people in the world realm of the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom who can do this-Betalee and Dongxiu.

    Now there is another one, Qinghuan!

    "My current realm is already the true limit of the world realm." Prince Qinghuan nodded lightly, "No matter how magical the inner world is, it won't make much progress for me. But I still want to go there  Maybe I can get some treasure, and it may also help me in my future path after becoming a Dao Lord."

    "If it were in Mangya's country, Prince Qinghuan would probably be able to break through and become a Dao Lord with a little preparation.

    But now that we are in a different universe, we have become Tao Lord, but we can¡¯t go back.

    ¡­¡­

    Prince Qinghuan has the two strongest paths, and they are perfectly combined to reach the top.

    Lord Feng Yixin is still experiencing the danger of life and death in the testing world of that powerful spiritual practitioner.

    Ji Ning?  Also in the testing world of three great swordsmen.

    Ji Ning felt an invisible wave envelope him, and it swept him instantly.

    "Um?"

    When everything around him became clear, Ji Ning was slightly stunned.

    At a glance, there were many living beings, and there was a huge city visible to the naked eye in the distance. The city exuded extremely astonishing power. Although Ji Ning didn't care too much, the power was so strong that ordinary people in the world would not be able to see it.  No choice.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning suddenly looked at a seemingly ordinary rock on the side.

    The rock was originally very ordinary.

    But now, golden words and a map suddenly appeared.

    "There are thirty-six levels of world in the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons."

    "It is a place of testing created by three sword masters."

    "The twelfth, twenty-fourth, and thirty-sixth floors all have transport channels to leave, and they are also the only channels to return to the place of origin."

    "Remember, the stronger you are, the more you can get."

    The golden words and map on the rock appeared once and then quickly disappeared.

    Ji Ning swept his gaze, and at the same time his spiritual thoughts swept away, sweeping a billion miles around. Within a billion miles there was only one towering city. There were tens of millions of practitioners in the city, and the strongest were three  world realm.  Those three World Realm heroes were also very powerful, and they were shocked when they sensed Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts.

    What a powerful spiritual thought!

    It should be noted that Ji Ning was originally a branch of the Huilan Sect and directly relied on his spiritual thoughts to suppress the spiritual thoughts of other three hundred world realms.

    "Three sword masters, I don't know how long they have been dead. There are still so many living beings in the test world left behind." Ji Ning secretly said, the reason why he explored the surrounding area for a billion miles was because he had seen at a glance before.  The prohibitive power of the city is not too strong.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning disappeared without a trace as soon as he took a step.

    ¡­¡­

    "Who was that spiritual thought just now? It was too strong. This world is trillions of miles wide, and there are not many people with such strong spiritual thoughts." An old man in gold robes sat there, frowning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    On the chair next to him, a young man in white suddenly appeared out of thin air. He sat there calmly and looked at the old man in gold robe.

    "You¡ª¡ª" The old man in gold robe was startled and looked at the young man in white clothes in front of him, "You, you"

    He is in the world realm!

    The world of this side is standing at the top of the top, can there be a strong man who can go to him without not perceiving?

    "I want to ask you something." Ji Ning said.

    "Senior, please ask." The old man in gold robe felt a little scared.

    "I hope you won't lie in front of me. The consequences of lying are?, you can guess it.  Ji Ning said.

    The old man in gold robe smiled and said: "Senior, if you want to kill me, you can kill me with just a snap of your fingers. I will never dare to hide my deception."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Let me ask you, do you know about the Abyss of Demons?"

    "The Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons? You know, of course you know." The old man in golden robe looked at Ji Ning curiously. Everyone who is at the top of this world should know about the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    The old man in golden robe continued: "Our world is trillions of miles wide, with strong people like clouds. Many strong people have been born from generation to generation over the endless years. But the most powerful ones are always those terrible ones in the 'Abyss of Demons'  Demons, there are thirty-six layers in the legend of the Demonic Abyss, and countless demons live there, some of which are extremely powerful and are called 'Demon Lords'."

    "Every era of chaos, a large number of demons rush out of the Demonic Abyss, and under the leadership of a demon lord, they sweep across this world. All strong men must join forces to resist it. Of course, sometimes we will fail.  But these demons will return to the Abyss of Demons soon."

    Ji Ning frowned: "Demon Lord?"

    Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win every battle. Ji Ning came to ask the indigenous experts because he wanted to know more about the Abyss of Demons. After all, this is a test world created by three sword masters at the level of the Eternal Emperor. Especially one of them is comparable to the great  Dominate.  You can't be too cautious.

    "According to legend, there is only one demon lord in the first twelve levels of the Demonic Abyss."

    "And from the twelfth floor down, there are large groups of demon lords on each floor."

    "The Demon Lord is very powerful, and it is easy to kill us." The old man in golden robe sighed, "Below the 12th level of the Demonic Abyss, there is a mystery."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, thoughtfully.

    ¡­¡­

    This world is only a trillion miles wide. According to Ji Ning¡¯s detailed inquiry, the strongest one is the World Realm.  I heard that once you reach the level of Dao Lord, you will disappear without a trace.

    "The Abyss of Demons?"

    Ji Ning stood on a mountain peak and looked into the distance. There was a dark abyss with a radius of millions of miles in the distance. The abyss could not be seen to the bottom at a glance, but it was filled with terrible evil energy.

    "Is this the test of the great masters?" Ji Ning showed a smile. The so-called test is a kind of screening. The great masters are very proud. Ordinary practitioners are not qualified to spy on their treasures. Please note  With power comparable to that of a great master, any treasure left behind before his death is priceless.

    "I wonder if I, Ji Ning, can catch the eyes of these three powerful men." Ji Ning immediately turned into a sword light, with a momentum like a rainbow, and a trace of bloody sword intent. In an instant, the sword light rushed in  into the abyss of demons.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Black mist fills the air, bringing with it strange fluctuations in space.

    "Huh?" Ning quickly arrived at the first level of the Demonic Abyss. This was a world that exuded endless fire, and some magma volcanoes could also be seen.

    Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual thoughts swept away directly.

    After all, there is only one demon lord in the twelfth floor. Even the indigenous world realms on this first floor often come to have adventures, so Ji Ning is naturally not afraid.

    "With a radius of tens of billions of miles, it is a world of its own. There are more than three hundred demons, and their auras are comparable to those of the world." Ji Ning held a divine sword Ziguang Qiong in each hand.

    "It's from the world above."

    "How dare you be good at our Demonic Abyss."

    "kill."

    As soon as Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts swept away, he immediately provoked some nearby demons to rush over. These demons were all from the same ethnic group. They all had gray-black skin, huge fascia-like wings, and their claws shone with metal.  Luster, the speed of flying through the air easily exceeds the limit of heaven, and the invisible aura is indeed quite powerful.

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    The gaze condenses into a sword!

    ???????????????????????????????????: A huge yin-yang sword field was formed, like a terrifying millstone, easily strangling all the demons that came towards us.  Those demons were all terrified, and the enemy killed them with just their gaze and sword intent?

    Ji Ning was very calm. These demons were not qualified to let him activate the seven divine thunders and seven divine waters. The 'Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain' formed by the direct condensed sword intent may only be 10% or 20% more powerful than the divine thunder and divine waters deployed by him.  , but it can be swept easily.

    "Rumble~~~" The terrifying sword intent sweeps across wantonly, easily killing all the demons who dare to invade.

    Ning continued to fly downward.

    It penetrated the earth, penetrated another layer of black mist, and reached the second layer of the Demonic Abyss.

    ?(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 28 Death Threat

    Go down layer by layer.

    Ji Ning easily reached the twelfth floor. He didn't even draw his sword. He just relied on the Yin Yang Sword Intent to sweep all the way.

    "The twelfth floor."

    Ji Ning stood on a mound and looked into the distance.

    The twelfth level of the Demonic Abyss is a dark red world. The soil is dark red, the rocks are dark red, and even the river water is dark red.  Only the huge whirlpool in the distance is black. The black whirlpool is very large and emits powerful space fluctuations.

    "Teleportation passage?" Ji Ning knew at a glance that it was a space passage. Through that space passage, one could leave safely.

    But Ji Ning would not be willing to leave like this without any opportunity!  He knew very well that just by breaking through to the twelfth floor, he would not be able to get into the eyes of the three great swordsmen.  Not to mention Ji Ning, even those indigenous cultivators have reached the twelfth level in many world realms. Ji Ning has made his way down, but he has discovered some magic weapons left behind by the world realm.

    "This is already the twelfth level. There should be so-called demon lords. It is said that there are large groups of demon lords deeper in the abyss of demons. In every era of chaos, there will be a demon lord who will lead the demons to leave this abyss of demons.  , attacking the outside world, but the attacks failed in many cases, I am afraid that the demon lord is not much stronger." Ji Ning showed a smile, he did not take the demon lord seriously, and released his spiritual thoughts.  Instantly enveloped the entire twelfth level world.

    The release of divine thoughts immediately alarmed the demons on this level as well as the more powerful demon - the so-called 'Demon Lord'.

    It¡¯s just a cup of tea.

    "Pfft."

    Ji Ning's sword pierced a demon with dark red skin and a larger body.  The previous demons all had gray-black skin, but the one in front of me who was bigger and had dark red skin was the Demon Lord!

    ¡°Ho ho~~~~¡± The demon lord¡¯s throat was pierced, but he still let out a strange cry, and at the same time, he waved his sharp claws to tear Ji Ning apart.

    "Whoosh whoosh."

    The divine sword in Ji Ning's hand passed through a strange curve of sword light, directly cutting the 'Demon Lord' into three pieces.  However, the Demon Lord's body quickly healed and grew together, and it was still angry and came to kill again. Its every move was filled with extremely strong power, and its power was oscillating. This was obviously because it did not control the power carefully enough.

    Like Ji Ning, the power that can easily crush and exterminate a chaotic world is completely concentrated in the sword light without leaking at all.

    "Pfft." The sword flashed, and the Demon Lord was cut in half with one sword again.

    That's it

    Ji Ning successively used Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain, Blood Drop Style, Shadowless Style and many other tricks to ravage this demon lord for nearly half an hour, even though he was born to kill like crazy.  But after being ravaged for so long, this demon lord finally got scared and chose to run for his life.  It is easy to kill a demon lord, but it is not easy to make a demon lord run away in fear.

    "Well, this Demon Lord's body is relatively strong, and should be comparable to Erlu Daojun." Ji Ning nodded slightly, "But the Dao realm is a mess, and any world realm is much higher than it."

    After testing many times.

    Ji Ning understands.  For other monsters in the world realm, such as Prince Qinghuan!  Of course, a single demon lord is no match, but once there are more of them, they are still very threatening.  Because the body of this ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ is comparable to that of Mr. Erpao.  Its attacks are threatening, but they are relatively clumsy. But once they are in large numbers, they will be besieged from all directions.  That would be troublesome to deal with.

    " However, Ji Ning has the 'Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain', as well as the Divine Thunder of the Seven Avenues and the Divine Water of the Seven Avenues, so it is much easier to deal with it.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning's whole body was bathed in the sword light.  Fly directly downward.

    Boom!

    Easily shuttled through the earth, penetrated a layer of world membrane wall, and came to the thirteenth layer of the Demonic Abyss. This is a blood-red world, exuding endless bloody breath, and the breath here even has a trace of it.  Temptation seduces the practitioner's heart and leads him into madness.

    Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts immediately enveloped this layer of the world. There were only eight lives in this layer, all of them were demon lords.

    "Roar."

    "kill."

    "kill him."

    The eight-headed demon lords all flew towards Ji Ning from all over the world.  Ji Ning had tormented him for nearly half an hour before making a demon lord run for his life in fear, which shows how lethal this kind of life is.

    "It's really weak." Ji Ning didn't take it seriously at all. He easily defeated the nearest demon lord and flew to the tenth level.? layer.

    ¡­¡­

    Go down layer by layer.

    With the Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain, these demon lords with extremely low level of ¡®Tao¡¯ cannot threaten Ji Ning at all.

    Soon Ji Ning arrived at the nineteenth floor.

    Ji Ning originally thought that this level would still be easy, but when his spiritual mind discovered the eternal magic weapon left in this level of the world, he immediately understood that something was wrong.

    "From the first floor to the thirteenth floor, you can see many treasures left behind by cultivators after their death. Those are probably left by the indigenous people, and the most that the indigenous people left behind are some magical weapons of the Tao. Fourteenth  On the 18th floor, I didn't see a single treasure." Ji Ning looked a little solemn, "But on the 19th floor, there is an eternal magic weapon left behind."

    The natives cannot refine the eternal magic weapon.

    Ji Ning looked at it vigilantly, shrouded in divine thoughts. There were only nineteen demon lords in this layer of the world, which seemed not much different from the eighteenth and seventeenth layers.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    A breath suddenly appeared.

    The aura suddenly surged out from the depths of the ground, and the aura was so high that it made Ji Ning's heart tremble.

    Looking from a distance, the ground cracked open in the distance, and a figure flew out. He was wearing cyan armor and a mask, only revealing a pair of cold eyes.  He was carrying nine bloody divine swords on his back at the same time.

    "You" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Of the three sword masters seen in the inner world, the strongest one is the towering man who is comparable to the great master and holds a blue giant sword on his chest.  Next were the other two. One of the other two looked exactly like the one in front of him, and there were nine bloody swords stuck on the ground in front of him.

    "If you can kill me, you can get the nine divine swords left by the master. Those nine divine swords have been fighting with the master for endless years. Their power is extraordinary. They are only one step away from the treasure of the universe. Even if you don't use it, sell it.  If dropped, any divine sword is worth 50 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and if it is a set, it is even more valuable." The green-armored figure said coldly.

    The value of the Nine Divine Swords is indeed astonishingly high.

    But Ji Ning was not greedy at all. He was staring at the green-armored figure in front of him with great solemnity.

    The figure in green armor, although he kept saying something about his master.  But the terrifying kendo aura contained in this blue-armored figure is almost exactly the same as the dead blue-armored kendo master!  They are all filled with the same endless killing intent and the same superiority, surpassing Ji Ning by an unknown amount. Ji Ning even guessed that it might be the sword intent at the level of the Eternal Emperor!

    "I am only in the world realm, and the previous demon lord is just that. Why does the opponent in front of me seem to be so high in realm and so scary." Ji Ning had already displayed his three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords in his hands, and was ready to fight.

    "Don't be afraid, my nine-mouthed divine sword is not the master's sword. It is just a nine-mouthed divine weapon. It was refined by the master before his death." The figure in green armor walked towards Ji Ning, his  The footwork was full of murderous intent, and every movement was like the brutal momentum of thousands of troops rushing to kill, making Ji Ning feel suffocated.

    Ji Ning understood.

    "Those who can overcome the chains of origin and enter the inner world are all monsters among monsters. However, looking at the eternal magic weapons and stored magic weapons left on the 19th floor, more than one person died here!  No wonder he died here, this opponent is too terrifying.

    "Kill me, and you will get the master's nine divine swords." The figure in green armor said as he walked.

    Ji Ning's eyes became colder and harsher.

    The nine divine swords of that swordsman are still stuck there, and no one can take them away!  It shows that there has never been a world that can kill the green-armored figure in front of me!

    "Boom~~~" Ji Ning's eyes were cold, and he couldn't think anymore. Suddenly, dazzling thunder and lightning water burst out from Ji Ning's whole body. These divine thunder and divine water immediately turned into giant swords, sweeping through the surrounding area thousands of miles away.  Immediately transformed into a terrifying swordsman Jedi.

    But the green-armored figure didn't even listen, and his eyes didn't change at all. He still walked towards the swordsman.

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 29 Opportunity

    "My Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain is also my ultimate killing move. Let's see how he responds." Ji Ning wanted to use this to find out some of the opponent's true and false intentions.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The figure in Qingjia suddenly showed nine arms, and at the same time he grabbed nine bloody swords. The nine swords suddenly moved slightly. This movement naturally formed a layer of strange sword light ripples to protect Qingjia.  around the figure.  He strolled forward and gradually entered the scope of the Yin Yang Sword Intent domain.

    But the ripples of sword light formed by the nine swords easily passed through the field of Yin and Yang Sword Intent, just like fish moving in the water.

    "This, this" Ji Ning tried his best to control the field of Yin Yang Sword Intention, but he always felt that the opponent was slippery and it was difficult to really attack the opponent.

    "His strength is very average. It is estimated that he may not be able to reach the world level, but the level is too high." Ji Ning could see every move of the opponent very clearly, but the nine swords only reflected each other, forming a  It was difficult for Ji Ning to understand the 'Sword Light Ripples'.

    This is the way of swordsmanship that reaches the level of the Eternal Emperor.

    It should be noted that in Mangya Kingdom, there is no living eternal emperor in the Sword Palace!

    "What to do, how to deal with it?" Ji Ning was a little anxious.

    The opponent's power level is very weak, which is what Ji Ning expected. After all, the opponent's level is as high as that of the Eternal Emperor. If the power is closer to his own, then he will not even have the ability to fight back!  But although his strength is weaker and his strength and speed are comparable to Yi Yi Daojun, he still feels like his punch hits the empty space.

    This is the feeling of frustration caused by the huge gap in realm.

    I have power, but I can¡¯t use it.

    The enemy's strength is one point but it exerts a thousand points of effect.

    "Your swordsmanship field can actually affect me a little bit." The figure in green armor walked forward calmly, "It's pretty good, but if you only use this method, then you are not qualified to get the master's treasures. Still.  It¡¯s better to die.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued walking.

    It can be done very quickly, but he is just so indifferent.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the ripples of the opponent's sword light, and a faint flash of inspiration flashed in his heart, but it disappeared without a trace.

    Thousands of miles away, although the figure in green armor walked slowly, it took ten breaths to reach Ji Ning.

    "kill!"

    The murderous aura suddenly erupted in his eyes, and the nine bloody swords moved at the same time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The nine-handled swords struck down one after another in sequence, with a strange and beautiful rhythm. The nine-handled swords struck at Ji Ning at the same time.  In a trance, it seemed to turn into a huge bloody sword.  They have obviously become one with each other, and their power has also increased dramatically.

    "Block."

    Ji Ning had no other thoughts. The six-handled divine sword Ziguang Qiong even used the 'Idealism Style' and turned into six black holes to welcome Xiang's killing move.

    Bang~~~~

    In the moment of the fight, Ji Ning's defense was shattered. He was instantly bombarded and sent flying backwards. A deep ravine was plowed out on the ground. The ravine was tens of thousands of miles long and dozens of feet deep.

    Ji Ning's face turned a little pale.

    Even Qinghuan, Feng Yi and the others.  You won¡¯t crush yourself like this!

    "No, we have to fight back! No matter how he attacks, I will only be defeated." Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and rushed directly over, and the Yin Yang Sword Intent domain was once again enveloped.

    Being shrouded in the realm of Yin-Yang Sword Intent.  The green-armored figure held nine bloody divine swords, which were easily protected by ripples of sword light. He raised his head and looked at Ji Ning coldly.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Although he can block the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain, his speed has slowed down. But my speed is not affected." Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light.  He rushed straight towards the green-armored figure.

    "Whoops!"

    When Ji Ning killed Qing Jia, who was only thirty feet away from his figure, he disappeared without a trace, and even his sword disappeared without a trace.

    The Shadowless Sword Intent of Mingyue Swordsmanship!

    "Chi chi chi chi" A series of sword lights.  Hidden in the field of Yin Yang Sword Intent, it was impossible to detect it, and it directly attacked the green-armored figure with chopping, cutting, or slashing.

    "Huh?" The figure in green armor moved his eyebrows and the nine swords in his hand moved slightly.

    I saw ripples of sword light surrounding him, weakening layer by layer, completely blocking Ji Ning's attack.

    "Huh."

    While resisting, the figure in green armor immediately turned from defense to offense and attacked Ji Ning again.

    "retreat.  " Ji Ning tried his best to resist and retreat.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning successfully retreated this time, and his face showed joy, "I took the initiative, so he must try his best to defend against my killing move first! By the time he switched from defense to offense, he was already a little slower.  Now, I can retreat calmly. Facing such an opponent, I simply cannot let him take the initiative."

    Ji Ning started to attack wildly.

    Shadowless Sword Intent!  It was extremely ghostly, but the ripples of the opponent's sword light still vibrated layer by layer, blocking all attacks.

    Bloody Sword Intent!  The penetration is amazing, but after all, it is aboveboard and the other party is prepared.

    "kill."

    "Hide."

    Ji Ning fought against the opponent again and again.

    It is also a rare opportunity to compete with a swordsman whose realm is comparable to that of the Eternal Emperor.

    Ji Ning always felt that there was a faint light in his mind, but he couldn't figure it out. The more he fought with the opponent, the more vaguely he could feel that feeling.

    "That's all you have to do?" the figure in green armor suddenly spoke.

    Ji Ning was slightly startled.

    "It's really boring. The way of attack and the way of defense can't really be integrated into one." The figure in green armor sighed.

    Wow!

    Moved.

    The figure in green armor burst out with speed for the first time.

    Nine blood-colored swords surrounded the left and right to form ripples of sword light, and the green-armored figure turned into a sword. If it were a fish traveling in the Yin-Yang Sword Intent field at the beginning.  Now it was a divine sword, charging directly into the Yin-Yang Sword Intent field at an extremely terrifying speed. The speed was much faster than Ji Ning, and it went straight towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning couldn't dodge at all. Only then did he realize that the opponent hadn't used all his strength before.

    "Behead!" The green-armored figure and the nine-handled divine sword turned into a huge sword, directly across the sky, slashing towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning had no other choice but to resist with all his strength.

    "Boom!"

    Everything falls apart.

    Ning was completely blown away. The six eternal divine weapons were unable to withstand it and collapsed at the first touch. Even the two divine swords Purple Light Qiong were thrown away by the bombardment.

    Rumble~~~

    The surrounding earth rumbled, and the ripples that shook hundreds of thousands of miles around were all turned into dust.

    Ji Ning was lying in a deep pit in the earth, his fingers were numb and twitching. He barely managed to grab four of the Eternal Divine Weapons, and threw away the other two.

    "Take my second cut." The green-armored figure's voice was cold.

    But Ji Ning showed joy, because he finally understood what the aura he had been vaguely aware of was: "A sword cannot be supported by itself, but it must be integrated into one."

    "Haha, it turns out that I am the best at defense, but the 'Idealistic Style' has always been stuck at a bottleneck. I have even figured out two of the strongest attack methods, but I have never fully understood the Idealistic Style. Haha" Ji Ning laughed.  Well, he has a very high level of defense and has reached a bottleneck long ago after entering the alien universe for so many years.

    The offense has been improving, and we have even figured out the two strongest ways.

    But idealism means stagnating.

    The first time he saw the opponent display Ripples of Sword Light, Ji Ning vaguely understood that the opportunity was right in front of him, but he still didn't understand it. As the battle continued, Ji Ning finally understood.

    "A chopstick can be easily broken. A pair of chopsticks can be difficult to break." Ji Ning laughed dumbly. This is just a layer of window paper. Once this layer of window paper is broken, it means nothing.

    The reason why Ji Ning's idealism style has not truly become the strongest way.

    It¡¯s because the idealistic style is a single-target defense.

    Every sword of Ji Ning is trying its best to defend. Ji Ning can use six swords at his extreme power. The six swords fight independently, and their power is naturally average.  Ji Ning's six swords actually cooperated Ji Ning used to think that this kind of cooperation meant that they were like one body, but he was wrong. Only when he saw the opponent performing sword skills did he understand what it meant to be like one body!

    Only like the other party¡¯s ¡®blue-armored figure¡¯.

    Really integrated.

    Like the opponent's nine bloody swords, they easily turned into ripples of sword light.  When attacking together, they can easily turn into a giant sword.

    This is called oneness!

    "Idealistic style."

    Ji Ning made a move, and the two Eternal Divine Swords that were originally thrown into the distance flew back quickly.

    The six eternal weapons moved at the same time, all performing the Idealistic Style, and began to fit together.  Gradually, the six eternal swords made slight adjustments to each other.  He saw the opponent's performance with his own eyes, and they fought against each other many times. Ji Ning understood one of the reasons.?Key.  True integration does not mean performing the same moves.

    Rather, it displays different parts.

    Just like a person, the mouth, eyes, nose, and all parts of the body are combined to form a person.

    While Ji Ning was experimenting, he was also constantly retreating to try to put as much distance between himself and the opponent as possible.

    "Boom~~~~" Ji Ning's six divine swords suddenly turned into a black hole. The black hole completely surrounded Ji Ning, and the edges of the black hole seemed to be ripples.

    "This is the idealistic style."

    "This is the strongest defense method." Ji Ning smiled. The Yin Yang Sword Intent domain is good at dealing with group attacks and can deal with a single extremely powerful enemy. The 'Idealistic Style' is more suitable!

    At this moment, Ji Ning finally realized the ¡®Sword Intention of the Heart¡¯.

    It is also the fourth greatest sword intention among the five styles of Mingyue!

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 30 Stop him

    "Cut." The green-armored figure turned into a huge sword light. Wherever the sword light passed, Ji Ning's Yin Yang Sword Intent domain was split open. Just seeing this sword light made Ji Ning feel despair in his heart.  feeling.  This is the result of the huge difference in realm. After all, the sword intent at the level of the Eternal Emperor is indeed too bullying.

    Ji Ning was affected in his heart, but still remained calm. He held six divine swords and used the ¡®Sword Intention of the Heart¡¯ that he had just realized.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s like a peacock spreading its tail.

    It¡¯s like a wind blade turning.

    The six divine swords were waved one after another, as if they were one body, naturally forming a terrifying black hole, and each sword was a part of the black hole.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The terrifying sword light of the green-armored sword shadow struck into the black hole, chi chi chi, Ji Ning's power comparable to that of Yi Yi Daojun, under the "Ideal Sword Intent", exerted terrible power, crazily destroying the opponent's sword  trick.

    "Bang."

    The opponent's sword light trembled and twisted, and its power immediately decreased sharply, revealing the green-armored figure. The green-armored figure also retreated violently without hesitation.

    Standing in the distance, the figure in green armor looked at Ji Ning, a little surprised.

    "It's done, this is the true idealism style." Ji Ning was filled with joy, this was the idealism style he had been pursuing.

    In the idealistic style, the six swords come out as if they are one body, forming a system of its own.

    If it is someone of comparable strength, it can be completely resisted head-on.

    Even if the realm is higher than yourself, the strength is stronger than yourself.  It has to be affected by this 'black hole', and its power is greatly reduced.

    "Hmph." The green-armored figure in the distance snorted coldly, "You only blocked me once, so don't be too proud. Let's see my third slash."

    ¡­¡­

    Although the figure in green armor is very weak, the level of swordsmanship it displays is terrifyingly high. Every attack requires Ji Ning to go all out.  His 'ideal style' was also used more and more perfectly.

    They fought fiercely for a cup of tea, but the figure in Qingjia was still unable to do anything to Ji Ning.

    "Little guy, tell me your name." The figure in green armor stood in the distance and suddenly said coldly.

    "I'm in Xia Beiming." Ji Ning said with a smile, newly realizing the meaning of the sword.  He was naturally filled with joy.

    "Beiming? You have reached your limit in terms of defense." The figure in green armor said, "The power of the Sword Intent Domain is completely diffused. If I want to attack you, I must first resist the Sword Intent Domain and let the  I am always distracted. I can only perform 60-70% of my strength."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    ??The field of Yin Yang Sword Intent is good at dealing with group attacks!  But if you are dealing with a single enemy, it also has the miraculous effect of trapping and restraining the enemy, drastically reducing the enemy's strength!  This figure in green armor needs to use sword skills to resist at all times, so when fighting, his strength cannot be used at its peak level.

    "Your close defense is also quite good. Even if the two are combined, I can't defeat you." The figure in green armor said, "I can't kill you, so you can leave."

    "Leave?" Ji Ning was startled.

    The cold eyes exposed in the mask of the green-armored figure glanced at Ji Ning and said coldly: "I can't stop you, of course you can go to the next floor."

    "Then the nine-handled divine sword of the senior master?" Ji Ning still couldn't help but ask, that was the divine sword of a powerful swordsman of eternity.  Ji Ning has also seen it with his own eyes. The pressure of each weapon is extremely terrifying. It is definitely not comparable to ordinary eternal magic weapons. If you put together a set, it may have special power.

    "You still want my master's nine divine swords?" The figure in green armor sneered.

    "If you can get it, I will naturally be willing to take it." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "I said before, if you kill me, you can get the nine divine swords left by the master." The figure in Qingjia said coldly, "Although I can't kill you now, you can't kill me, so naturally you are not qualified to get the master's sword."  That nine-mouthed divine sword.¡±

    After saying that, the green-armored figure swung into the ground.  Disappeared without a trace.

    "You're walking so fast." Ji Ning chuckled softly, "As for running so fast? I can't grab the nine-mouthed divine sword if I can't get it."

    That figure in green armor is indeed very terrifying, its attacks are obviously much stronger than mine, and its speed is also much faster.  Fortunately, he had the two major defensive methods of the 'Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain' and the 'Ideal Style' to face the enemy together, and he was able to withstand this disaster.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning also traveled across the earth and penetrated deeper into the abyss world below.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Demonic Abyss, Ji Ning went down one level at a time, and then it was easy. They were just demon lords, and just like that, he reached the twenty-fourth floor.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?In the upper world, the most conspicuous thing is a blood-colored cave. Standing in the blood-colored cave is the green-armored figure. There are a group of demon lords surrounding the blood-colored cave, and those demon lords are very respectful.

    "I've met senior." Ji Ning flew over and saluted the green-armored figure.

    "Yeah." The green-armored figure nodded, pointing to the huge whirlpool channel in the distance, "That's the teleportation channel. You can go back to the outside through it. It's not bad that you can reach the twenty-fourth floor.  If you go out now, you can also get a magic weapon from my master, as well as his swordsmanship inheritance."

    "A magic weapon?" Ji Ning asked, "Is it a sword?"

    "No." The green-armored figure glanced at Ji Ning, "The Nine-mouth Divine Sword is the most important treasure of the master, and it is to be passed on to the real heir. Are you? You are just a registered disciple. The master will pass on many of the things he brought with him.  One of these treasures is given to you.¡±

    Ji Ning asked: "Senior, I heard that there are thirty-six levels in the Abyss of Demons? This is only the twenty-fourth level."

    "Why, do you want to continue going down?" The figure in green armor sneered, "It's much more dangerous down there. Just be satisfied if you can get a magic weapon and swordsmanship inheritance from my master."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I?went?through hardships to get the opportunity to come to a different universe). After wandering for thousands of years, I finally arrived at the place of origin!  Now that I'm here, I just become a registered disciple of the Eternal Emperor and then leave?  If the emperor was willing to pass the nine-mouthed divine sword directly to him, Ji Ning agreed. After all, what he got was the best.

    As for a treasure casually given by the Eternal Emperor, Ji Ning, who had already obtained the Space Fire Ming Stone ore, really didn't care. Even Emperor Xuejian gave it to him for four precious puppets. This dead emperor may  The treasures given casually are not much more valuable.

    "I choose to continue going down." Ji Ning said immediately, "Senior, I will go down first."

    Wow.

    Ji Ning flashed and disappeared without a trace.

    Using the shadowless escape technique, you can easily travel to the next level of the world.

    "This kid" Seeing Ji Ning go down like this, the figure in Qingjia frowned, "He is too confident. He just rushes towards the dead end and can't stop him."

    Whoosh.

    Qing Jia¡¯s figure immediately disappeared without a trace, and he was moving faster than Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    The thirty-first floor of the Demonic Abyss.

    This world is very beautiful, with birds singing and flowers fragrant, and no demons.

    On the top of a steep mountain, there is a man in white, carrying three divine swords of purple, gold, and white on his back. He is sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain, looking at the vast world from a distance.

    "Second brother." A voice sounded, and a figure in blue armor appeared out of thin air next to him.

    "Third brother, long time no see." The man in white smiled and said, "Why are you here suddenly?"

    "I met a little guy. He is indeed very talented in swordsmanship. I did as the master ordered me and didn't hold back, but I couldn't kill him." The figure in green armor shook his head and said, "I think he is still alive.  Yes, he is a man of talent. He is also qualified to become a registered disciple of my master."

    "You can't kill him either?" The man in white smiled, "That's right. It's rare for someone to be so talented."

    "But he is bent on rushing down." Qing Jia's figure continued, "Obviously he doesn't look down on my master's identity as a registered disciple!"

    "If you are willing to give him all nine divine swords, I'm afraid he will listen to you." The man in white said.

    The figure in green armor said angrily: "Master only has the nine-mouthed divine sword. Unless he chooses a truly perfect disciple he will never grant it. Although this little guy is good, he is still far from the perfect master's disciple in my heart."

    The man in white shook his head and said: "He is bent on going down now, what can I do?"

    "Second brother, stop him and let him return." The figure in Qingjia continued, "The thirty-sixth floor was left by the master before his death. It is dangerous and terrifying. A few evil little guys from endless years are extremely confident.  They listened to our persuasion and forced their way in, but everyone died on the 36th floor."

    The man in white couldn't help but frown when he thought about the thirty-sixth floor.

    That is where the Lord creates.

    The most mysterious and terrifying.

    What kind of existence is the Lord?  Even their two masters, who were Eternal Emperors and masters of swordsmanship, were willing to follow them.

    "Oh, I'll try my best to stop him, but if I can't, there's nothing I can do." The man in white said.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly tickets start at 1 billion.Coins are waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 31 The Sword World of Nothingness

    Ji Ning quickly reached the 31st level of the Abyss of Demons.

    "Huh?" The Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons has always been filled with all kinds of evil spirits. Suddenly, Ji Ning was a little stunned to see that this abyss was filled with birds and flowers, like a paradise.

    "Huh."

    A man in white clothes floated in the distance, carrying three purple, gold, and white divine swords behind him. The aura he spread out was like clouds in the sky, erratic.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression immediately became solemn, is it him?

    ??????????????????????????????Besides the burly man holding a blue giant sword, the three dead swordsmanship masters, the other two followers of the same level of Eternal Emperor One is wearing green armor, and the other is the appearance of the man in white in front of him.

    The appearance, temperament, and kendo aura are all exactly the same.

    "Beiming?" The man in white said.

    "I've met my senior," Ji Ning saluted.

    The man in white had gentle eyes. He examined Ji Ning carefully and said with a smile: "You can break through my third brother's blockage and come here. I'm afraid you are not weak. Unfortunately, I am not my third brother."

    As he spoke, he pulled out the purple and gold divine swords from behind with both hands. At the same time, the other white divine sword was automatically unsheathed and turned into a white light, floating beside him.

    "Senior, be careful." Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding the six-handed divine sword Ziguang Qiong.

    "Boom!"

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply, and thunder, lightning, and water light immediately rose into the sky, instantly covering thousands of miles around, and also enveloped the man in white standing not far away.  The power of the thunder, water, yin and yang swordsmanship domain was mighty, and it was attacking the man in white crazily all the time.

    The man in white stood there, motionless, but a misty sword light erupted around his body. The sword light was like clouds and fog, easily resisting everything.

    "Huh? Not good." Ji Ning's heart sank, "The figure in green armor before had to use nine divine swords to form ripples of sword light to resist my domain, but this man in white only used the sword light condensed by the burst of sword intent.  He easily resisted it. Obviously he is much stronger than the figure in blue armor in terms of defense."

    Ji Ning guessed correctly!

    The figure in green armor is good at killing!  Ji Ning had the 'Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain' and the 'Sword Intention of the Heart' for close defense, and the two combined forces to block it.  It can be seen how violently the green-armored figure attacks.

    The man in white is obviously much gentler.

    "Emperor Sword." The man in white instantly turned into a stream of light, and the purple divine sword in his hand directly killed Ning.

    An erratic slash.

    The speed was so fast that even Ji Ning was frightened. It was too fast. It was obvious that the opponent's strength might not be as strong as the World Realm, but the sword he used was so fast.

    "Block."

    Ji Ning continuously used his idealistic sword intention. There was a faint sword light flowing in the dark black hole, and he directly blocked the enemy's slash. The power contained in the black hole was too strong, and he blocked this killing move directly.

    "Killing sword." The man in white said again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s the golden divine sword in his left hand. When the golden sword comes out, it carries endless sharpness!  He stabbed Ji Ning directly.

    This stab is a bit similar to Ji Ning's blood-dropping style, but after all, it is a sword with the sword intent of the Eternal Emperor The sword came out with terrifying sharpness, and the terrifying power of destruction made Ji Ning  All heart trembled.  Ji Ning also understood that although these sword intentions made his heart tremble uncontrollably, after all, the opponent's own strength might not even reach the world level. Because of the huge shortcomings in strength, he could definitely fight.

    "Wow~~~" It was still the black hole formed by Weixin's sword intention. The sword light circulated in the black hole, and it still forcibly resisted this terrible sword.

    "The defense methods are really impressive." The man in white shook his head and smiled, "You can block my third brother, but my attack methods are indeed inferior."

    Although he can overwhelm his third brother.

    But in terms of attack, his third brother is stronger.

    "If you can break my third sword, I will naturally not stop you." The man in white said. The purple and golden swords in his hands moved at the same time. The most important thing was that the white light that had been suspended disappeared in an instant.  No trace left.

    ¡°Wow~~~~¡±

    The purple and gold swords were dazzling, covering the sky and the sun, like a huge gauze tent, surrounding Ji Ning from all sides.

    "Broken." There was thunder and water around Ji Ning, and he disappeared without a trace.

    Performing the Shadowless Escape Technique.

    When Ji Ning appeared again, he was already in front of the purple gauze tent, and the six divine swords in his hands, Ziguang Qiong, struck the purple gauze tent angrily at the same time.

    &nbsp; ¡°Huh.¡±

    Six white lights appeared out of thin air on the surface of the gauze tent, easily blocking Ji Ning's sword.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning felt as if he was struck by a cloud, unable to bear any force.

    "I don't believe it." Ji Ning once again used the shadowless escape technique and made a silent sneak attack. However, when the attack hit the purple gauze tent, streaks of white light would always appear on the surface of the gauze tent. These white lights were in vain.  With his strength, Ji Ning failed again and again.

    ¡­¡­

    The purple-gold gauze completely enveloped Ji Ning, and the streaks of white light hidden in the gauze made Ji Ning helpless.

    "Haha, second brother, you are so good, you trapped this little guy easily." The figure of Qing Jia appeared in the distance.

    "If the master knew that the most powerful killing move he created, 'Void Sword World', was used by me to trap the enemy I'm afraid he would kill me." The figure of the man in white came out from the purple gauze curtain, and he used this  With one move, he had merged with the purple gauze tent.

    This ¡®Sword World of Nothingness¡¯ is a very terrifying sword move.

    It is by no means inferior to Emperor Xue Jian's most powerful 'Heart Seal Style'. Unfortunately, this move is only performed with the power of the Ancestral God level, so the power is naturally much smaller. It can barely trap Ji Ning, a monster who is comparable to Erpaojun.  !  If used with the power of the Eternal Emperor, this purple-gold gauze tent will completely disappear, and it can easily cover a territory!

    "Whoops."

    Suddenly an extremely sharp sword light pierced out from the purple gold gauze tent.

    "What." The man in white's voice was full of shock, "How could it possibly pierce my Void Sword Realm."

    "Third brother, how come he has such terrifying swordsmanship?" the man in white said angrily.

    "Ah, he has a very penetrating and destructive swordsmanship." The figure in green armor said, "I also have to face him head-on to block him."

    "Damn it." The man in white was anxious.

    The Void Sword Realm is a world hidden in a void, and it has no power.

    Even an extremely violent attack can be completely withstood by the entire Void Sword World.  Although the 'Shadowless Style' in Mingyue Swordsmanship is a bit weird, its power is weak after all.  As for the 'Idealistic Style' and 'Yin Yang Sword Intent', they are more defensive after all.  Only Ji Ning's 'Blood Drop' This is Ji Ning's most penetrating move.

    Even if Ji Ning realizes the ¡®Heaven Collapse Sword Intention¡¯ in the future, this ¡®Blood Drop Style¡¯ will be the most penetrating after all.

    It destroys all obstacles and pierces everything!

    "The Void Sword World" is not truly perfect. If it were truly perfect, I'm afraid he would dominate it. What the Void Sword World is most afraid of is those who are good at penetrating attacks.

    "Huh."

    After Ji Ning discovered that the bleeding style could restrain the purple-gold gauze in front of him, he pierced the purple-gold gauze in front of him with just three consecutive swords, creating a big hole. Ji Ning's whole body turned into a stream of light and flew away.  Out of the hole.

    Immediately, the entire huge purple-gold gauze curtain instantly dissipated and turned into a man in white. The three divine swords of the man in white fell into the scabbards behind his back.

    The man in white looked at Ji Ning with a somewhat complicated expression.

    The bleeding style is indeed the one that can restrain the Void Sword World.  Of course, today's bleeding style is still very immature, so it means that the man in white is bullied and his strength is at the level of the ancestral god.  Of course, if Ji Ning becomes the Eternal Emperor in the future, and the Bleeding Style develops to the level of the Eternal Emperor, he will also be able to break the 'Sword Realm of Nothingness' used by that emperor himself.

    "Sword skills are mutually reinforcing each other." The man in white sighed, "You actually figured out the sword skills that can just restrain me. I don't know if it's a blessing or a curse for you."

    "Beiming." The green-armored figure in the distance also said, "My second brother and I both want to stop you. After all, your talent is very high, and we really don't want you to go to the 36th floor to die."

    "Send yourself to death?" Ji Ning frowned.

    The figure in green armor said: "Listen to me, the swordsmanship of my second brother and I all come from our respective masters. Although our masters are both eternal emperors, they are not masters after all. The master's swordsmanship is not truly perfect. But the master  His swordsmanshipis a perfect swordsmanship, a swordsmanship without flaws."

    "You are good at defense, leaving me helpless."

    "Your sword skills are extremely penetrating, breaking the void sword world."

    "But when you reach the thirty-sixth floor, you will find that any of your sword skills are useless." The figure in green armor shook his head and said, "You will die of despair! In these endless years, the monsters from the inner world have  There were quite a few of them, and there were a few that even my second brother and I could do nothing about, but they all died on the thirty-sixth floor."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    ??What?

    Can the figure in green armor and the man in white in front of me not be able to stop him, but they all died on the 36th floor?

    "I advise you to give up." The man in white also said, "You return now, return to the 24th floor and leave through the space passage. My master's magic weapon will also be given to you! My master's swordsmanship can also be passed down.  for you."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 32 The Thirty-sixth Floor of the Abyss of All Demons

    The man in white also admired Ji Ning. Although there were some monsters who broke into the Abyss of Demons, there were only a handful of them that neither he nor his third brother could stop.

    He and his third brother were both willing to let Ji Ning become their master's registered disciple.

    "Given a magic weapon? Also a named disciple?" Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." The man in white nodded, "According to the original instruction of the master, we will accept one direct disciple and six named disciples. Although I admire you very much, you are still far away from becoming the master's direct disciple."

    Ji Ning was a little disappointed.

    In fact, Ji Ning also understood that because the three sword masters were dead, he was more cautious in accepting disciples.  For example, Emperor Xuejian is still alive and well. Although he has accepted ten direct disciples, each of his direct disciples is only four puppets of the Taoist Lord.  But the three great swordsmen who died wanted to leave the most important treasures to their disciples.

    "Can you tell me what's on the 36th floor?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Our two masters, they both followed the master in the beginning." Qing Jia said in a low voice, "Do you know what it means to be qualified to be called the master? That is an existence that can dominate everything."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Of course he knows that there is a master in Mangya Country, and there are three masters in the endless territory of his hometown!

    "I want to inherit everything from my master, haha. There once was a swordsman monster who was stronger than you. His offense and defense were both integrated, truly perfect." The figure in green armor sighed with emotion, "I am willing to let him be my master's direct descendant.  disciple, but he was too proud and still chose to enter the thirty-sixth floor."

    Ji Ning was shocked. It seemed that the swordsman genius should be at the level of Beta Laihe and Dongxiu.

    "He is still dead there." The figure in Qingjia shook his head.

    "You give up." The man in white also said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood there silently.

    Give up?

    "All those who are stronger than me died on the 36th floor?"

    "That is a master. The same existence as the great master of Mangya Kingdom." Ji Ning's eyes gradually burned with fighting spirit, "I walked out of the Three Realms and took risks in the endless territory. I would rather take risks between life and death. Just for this.  I can resurrect Senior Sister! I dream that one day, Senior Sister, me, and Mingyue can be together as a family."

    The reunion of the family of three is what Ji Ning longs for most. If it weren't for the obsession in his heart, why bother working so hard?

    "The road to reversing time and space to resurrect Senior Sister is very difficult."

    "If I don't move forward in fear, I'm afraid there is no hope of reaching the top. Please ask a great being to resurrect Senior Sister."

    "What's more, even if you fail to break through to the 36th floor this time, you will only lose your clone. You can still practice again." There was no hesitation in Ji Ning's eyes.

    this road.

    He should move forward bravely!  No one can stop him!

    "Beiming?" The man in white and the figure in blue armor also looked at Ji Ning, waiting for Ji Ning's choice.

    "Seniors, I'm sorry." Ji Ning said softly.  "I still have to go."

    "You won't regret it even if you die?" the man in white asked.

    "No regrets." Ji Ning said.

    After saying that, Ji Ning turned into a stream of light, tore apart the earth and flew towards the ground.

    Watching Ji Ning leave, the figure in green armor and the man in white sighed.

    "I knew he would choose this path. Anyone who can understand the strongest way has extremely terrible obsessions." The man in white said.

    Opportunities.  After all, it is an external force.

    The rise of a strong man is assisted by external forces, but inner obsession is the driving force for progress.

    Without truly crazy and determined obsession, it is impossible to stand at the top in the endless vast territory!  No matter how talented you are, no matter how good your opportunities are, if you don¡¯t have a terrifying obsession, you still have no hope of standing at the top of the endless realm!

    ? Obsessed?

    eager?

    Pity?

    regret?

    Various emotions may become obsessions!

    "Alas, he may die on this road. If he does not die, he will definitely become the most dazzling existence in the endless realm, making countless practitioners willing to surrender." The figure in Qingjia also said.

    ******

    Boom, boom, boom.  boom.

    Ji Ning rushed down one after another. The abyss below were just demon lords. Finally, Ji Ning rushed into the thirty-sixth floor.It is also the lowest level of the Abyss of Demons.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, looking at the bottom world of the abyss.

    "Gugugu~~~" This is a volcanic world. At a glance, there are three tall and towering volcanoes in different directions of this world.

    The volcano erupted again and again.

    The erupted magma flows in this abyss world. Because it is too hot, the magma still boils for a long time after being erupted to the ground before it gradually solidifies.

    "Huh? What about the teleportation channel? Why is there no teleportation channel?" Ning looked for the teleportation channel in this abyssal world.

    Suddenly the earth trembled.

    Ji Ning's eyes immediately fell into the distance. The earth covered with magma in the distance was trembling and slowly began to crack. Then, an ancient temple gradually emerged from the cracked earth. The temple was completely blue.  There are also strange patterns on the surface.  A burly figure stood directly in front of the temple.

    He stood there silently, holding a blue sword in both hands. He looked at Ji Ning from a distance, as if the whole world was pressing on Ji Ning.

    Just by being stared at, Ji Ning felt like he was the enemy of everyone in the world.

    "Is it him? The aura is exactly the same as that of that master." Ji Ning remained calm.

    "Is there another one?" The majestic man standing in front of the temple looked at Ji Ning, his eyes were very cold, and he calmly ordered, "Kids, kill him."

    "Kids, kill him."

    This sound echoed everywhere in this world, the sound was powerful and kept echoing.

    Ji Ning was startled when he heard this.

    Children?  But there is no other life in this thirty-sixth level world?

    "yes."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    Three rumbling sounds came from the three towering volcanoes scattered in this world.

    I saw that the majestic volcano suddenly started to move. Its volcanic body was changing, and it soon turned into a majestic volcano giant!  The three flaming mountains turned into three volcanic giants.

    The bodies of the three volcanic giants were pitch black, but even Ji Ning could feel the hot and boiling power within their bodies. Their eyes were filled with lava rolling, and each of them seemed to possess the power of a huge world.  Just by looking at them with the naked eye, Ji Ning understood that they should far exceed him in terms of strength.

    After the three volcano giants appeared, they first knelt down respectfully towards the burly and indifferent man standing in front of the temple in the distance.

    The burly man nodded.

    "Kill." The three volcano giants suddenly stood up and rushed towards Ning with large strides.

    Their steps made the earth tremble, and huge footprints appeared. Their gazes frightened even Ji Ning.

    "So what if they are strong? It seems that they are all special beings formed by volcanoes." Ji Ning secretly thought, "I'm afraid they are weaker than me in terms of realm."

    Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords at the same time.

    Boom Rondon ~~~ The seven gods of thunder and seven gods surged, and all of them were thunderous sword light within a thousand miles.

    "Bang." The volcano giant closest to Ji Ning rushed into the scope of the Yin Yang Sword Intent with one step.  Although its volcanic body was strangled by the sword light again and again, it only left some white marks on the rock surface of its body. Its pace was still heavy and it was not shaken at all.

    "die."

    The volcano giant rushed to Ji Ning in just two steps. It waved a huge rocky hand that covered the sky and the sun. This wave instantly exceeded the limit of heaven and struck Ji Ning directly with extremely terrifying power.  Ning, wherever he passed, the space was trembling and distorted.

    Ji Ning wanted to see how strong this volcanic giant was, so he directly used the most penetrating "blood-dropping style".

    Six sword lights, like six meteors, directly greeted the terrifying big rock hand.

    "Bang~~~" The big rock hand whizzed past, crushing and shattering the six sword lights, and then slapped Ji Ning's body. Ji Ning's whole body was shot as if a meteor flew out.

    While Ji Ning was flying upside down, he immediately twisted and fell to the ground.

    The earth rumbled and formed a shock wave, causing millions of miles around to tremble and reveal a huge basin.

    Ji Ning stood there, his face a little pale.

    "A volcano giant is stronger than me, but there are three of them? Are these just 'children'?" Ji Ning finally felt deadDeath was approaching, and he finally understood why no one had ever left the thirty-sixth floor alive.

    ******

    Tomato is in Beijing and participating in an event. The updates in the last three or four days will be a bit unstable, but the number of updates every day will be guaranteed.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 33 The Five Sword Intentions of the Bright Moon

    "Kill." The other two volcano giants also roared and strode towards them. They were also extremely brave. Their steps were as heavy as mountains, but they quickly exceeded the limits of heaven. Every time they waved their palms, although it was a little bit bigger than Ji Ning's.  He was a little slower, but the power was indeed strong enough to suppress Ji Ning.

    "I don't believe it. They are just three children. I can't do anything to them." Ji Ning would sometimes change his body shape and disappear without a trace with the help of the Shadowless Escape Technique. Sometimes he would get close and use his flexibility to tie him up with magic ropes.  Live the enemy.

    Use your own strengths to attack the enemy's weaknesses.

    This is the way to fight.

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the temple in the distance, the burly man holding a giant sword stood there and looked indifferently. At this moment, two more figures came next to him, it was the man in white and the figure in green armor.

    "Brother." The man in white and the figure in green armor both said.

    "Yeah." The burly man said indifferently.

    "This little guy can still hold on under the siege of three volcanic giants. It's not bad." The figure in green armor looked at Ji Ning in the distance and said with a smile, "Brother, can you cultivate this kid?  "

    The burly man said indifferently: "It's too bad. Now it's just supported by some defensive measures. Once my children form the final offensive, he will die."

    "Just watch him die?" the man in white also asked.

    "Although I have realized the two strongest attack methods and the two strongest defense methods. But so what?" the burly man said indifferently, "They are not really perfectly integrated They don't even qualify for me to mention them.  No."

    The figure in green armor and the man in white looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.

    "Brother, your demands are too high. Hasn't the way of attack and defense been perfectly combined? Why don't you kill him with your own hands?" the figure in Qingjia muttered.

    "Humph, because his understanding is too poor. I personally gave him some advice He has not made any progress at all, so he deserves to die." The burly man said, "So what if the so-called attack method and defense method can be perfectly combined? You need to know where to go.  It is also very difficult to practice this most powerful path, every step is difficult. Especially when you combine the path to achieve eternity, it is even more difficult."

    "With endless years, it is very common for someone to become a peerless monster and use the Four Steps to kill weaker emperors."

    "But there are too few of those monsters who can successfully merge and become dominant." The burly man said, "The master is dead, and now there can only be one direct disciple and two named disciples. The quota is very rare.  I must be cautious. Even a 'named disciple' must be perfect enough and quite similar to the master's way. As for a direct disciple? Only those who let the master's eternal treasure take the initiative to recognize the master are qualified.  .¡±

    "The requirements are really high."

    "Too high."

    The man in white and the figure in green armor on the side all shook their heads.

    Since the death of their master, they have only now encountered someone who has a perfect combination of true attack and defense!  Still, he was killed by the burly man himself, and he was not even given a named disciple.

    "There are only two registered disciples of the master. I am afraid that the direct disciples of the Lord of Destruction Divine Court will not get as much benefit as my master's registered disciples." The burly man said coldly.

    Disciple is just a status.

    The benefits you get are the most real!

    The living master will never give away his most important treasure after all.

    Only after death can the master be truly selfless and give away all the treasures!

    ¡­¡­

    Three volcanic giants stand in three directions.  Besieging Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning no longer dares to fight head-on. These volcanic giants are too arrogant, and their volcanic bodies cannot be harmed at all.  Even my own ¡®blood-dropping style¡¯ can¡¯t hurt me!  For the time being, he could only rely on the "Ideal Sword Intent" to delay time. Ji Ning also manipulated the magic rope, trying to bind a volcanic giant.

    This is the only way Ji Ning thinks he can capture this volcanic giant.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    One by one, they waved their huge rocky hands.

    Or raise the rock fist high and smash it downwards.

    Or put your hands on your chest, and then suddenly push forward.

    They are all seemingly simple and simple moves, but they are all very powerful, putting Ji Ning at a complete disadvantage.

    "Well, although they use similar moves, there seem to be some differences." Ji Ning also discovered the differences between the three volcanic giants. One of the volcanic giants was more explosive and faster.  There is also a volcanoEveryone must attack with both hands every time, and there is a volcano giant who moves the slowest.  Each attack takes a long time to accumulate momentum, but the power of the attack is also extremely fierce.

    "Although their attacks are different, they all have some similarities." Ji Ning was gradually attracted.

    From it, he glimpsed something that he had been pursuing but had never understood.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    As the battle progressed, Ji Ning gradually gained some understanding of the fighting moves of these three volcanic giants.  After all, the three volcano giants used them very roughly.

    "Heaven collapse"

    The only thing Ji Ning is confused about now is the Heavenly Collapse Style!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: The other four moves are all the strongest, only the Heaven Collapse move.

    The Heavenly Collapsing Style is the most ferocious move. It is truly ferocious and can crush all enemies with absolute force. It is the most powerful move.  When facing some enemies with extremely strong defenses that cannot be penetrated, directly crushing them head-on is a very good way.

    Like the shadowless style, it pursues weirdness and unpredictability, so its power is naturally inferior.

    Like a drop of blood, it destroys all obstacles and pierces everything.

    They all reach the ultimate in some aspects.

    But the overall power has been sacrificed!  After all, only those who are truly paranoid can reach the extreme.

    ¡°The ¡®Heaven Collapse Style¡¯ is neither terrifyingly penetrating nor unpredictable. It is just majestic and everything is clear, but its power is the strongest.

    "Um?"

    "Ah, is that so?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s fight with the three volcano giants became more and more crazy, and he continued to secretly learn the methods of the three volcano giants.

    This fierce battle lasted for about a cup of tea.

    "The final offensive has been formed." The figure in green armor and the man in white in the distance sighed softly. They had long been used to seeing it. The three volcanic giants were actually good at using three different parts of the same killing move. Once the final offensive was formed, the three giants would  When the volcano giants unite with each other, they will display the power of their strongest killing move.

    That power is really powerful and terrifying!  Those who do not truly achieve perfection are almost certain to die.

    Even if they achieve perfectiontheir eldest brother will personally kill them!

    ¡­¡­

    The fierce battle lasted for a while, and suddenly the momentum of the three volcano giants changed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    "Huh." One of the volcano giants raised his big rock hand high and then swung it towards Ji Ning, while the other volcano giant took a step slower at this time, with his hands in front of his chest, trying to push out.  The last volcano giant was just about to move his arms

    A slight change in rhythm.

    The attacks of the three volcanic giants were faintly connected to each other, and their power even began to be faintly connected.

    Ji Ning understood when he saw it. Just like the perfect combination of the six eternal magic weapons that he used to display his "Ideal Sword Intention", at this moment, the three volcanic giants were also perfectly combined together. Their attacks were definitely increased tenfold.  You should know that you were at an absolute disadvantage before.  Once it increases tenfold, you will definitely be crushed.

    "Ah." Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up.

    "This, this is the Heaven Collapse Style." Ji Ning looked at the three volcano giants, and his eyes suddenly showed ecstasy.

    The three volcano giants used one of the moves of the original master.

    This move is at least 70% similar to Ji Ning's Heavenly Collapse move.

    Ji Ning had already gained a lot of experience while observing the volcanic giants making tea. In addition, he himself had reached the bottleneck in the Heavenly Collapse Style and was just short of the last step. Now when the three volcanic giants joined forces everything suddenly became clear for Ji Ning.

    A war horse needs enough space to sprint in order to reach sufficient speed.

    The bow string needs to be stretched to have enough power.

    The common world contains traces of all Tao.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To burst out with the strongest and most terrifying power, is to build up momentum!  Gathering momentum like a bowstring being stretched.  After gathering momentum, it was like a volcano that had been building up for a long time and finally erupted!  The momentum has been accumulated long enough, and the explosion is violent enough!  And the moment of bombardment was short enough, fast enough, and violent enough.

    This is called ¡®collapse of heaven¡¯.

    "The sky is collapsing." Ji Ning moved and raised all six hands high. At the same time, divine power poured into the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong in his hands, causing the weight of the Divine Sword Purple Light Qiong to increase immediately.

    Ten times, ten thousand times, billions of times

    The weight of the six-handled divine sword Ziguang Qiong has soared to the point of being comparable to oneChaos stars, this is also the limit that Ji Ning can perfectly control. The most suitable weapon for performing the Heaven Collapse Style is an extremely heavy weapon, like the blue sword of the dead master, which is an extremely heavy and extremely special weapon.  Weapons are most suitable for performing the Heaven Collapse Style.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text, Volume 28, Chapter 34, Reincarnation of the Kendo

    Ji Ning's six divine swords, Purple Light Qiong, were all swung forward. Wherever they passed, the rumbling and crushing space was trembling and twisting. It traced a curve. It seemed slow, but its power continued to surge.  He climbed directly to the top, and then directly collided head-on with the huge rock hand split by the volcano giant.

    The power of each of Ji Ning's divine swords is stronger than the sum of the six swords that he just performed the 'Blood Drop Style'. This is also the difference between the 'Heaven Collapse Style' and the 'Blood Drop Style'.

    In terms of penetration, the Blood Drop Style is much stronger than the Heaven Collapse Style, but when faced with such a volcanic giant with a body comparable to a magic weapon, there is nothing that can be done.

    In terms of power, the Heaven Collapse Style is far superior to the Blood Drop Style.  What it is good at is frontal crushing!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The entire huge volcanic body of the volcano giant shook violently, and he staggered back several steps involuntarily. His big rocky hands also trembled.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    Ji Ning is obviously more flexible and faster. He only needs to deal with one volcanic giant at a time.

    Boom~~~~Boom~~~~Boom~~~~

    With loud noises, the huge volcano giants all staggered back after being bombarded by Ji Ning head-on.  Although the volcano giants roared angrily and tried to charge forward again and again, Ning still pushed them back head-on.  Although Ji Ning was small in size, he was able to completely suppress the volcano giants with the power of the 'Sky Collapse Style'.

    "Huh?" A trace of surprise appeared on the originally indifferent face of the burly man holding a blue giant sword in front of the temple in the distance.

    "This is it?" The man in white and the figure in green armor next to him all showed joy.

    "Brother, isn't this majestic and frontal crushing swordsmanship the master's way?" the figure in green armor said, "This Beiming is completely suitable for learning the master's swordsmanship."

    The burly man shook his head indifferently: "Although he has realized the five most powerful ways, they are not perfectly combined at all He is not even qualified to become my master's registered disciple."

    The dead master only has one direct disciple and two named disciples.

    Even the world-level monster who had combined attack and defense didn't get a registered disciple, and was even beheaded by a burly man with his own hands!

    "Brother, you are too harsh. The kendo he has now realized is very similar to that of a master." The figure in Qingjia said, "Such kendo monsters are very rare. If you kill him, I'm afraid you won't be able to kill him."  No idea how long it will take to get the next one.¡±

    "I would rather not have one." The burly man shook his head, "If you have to choose, you must choose the most perfect one."

    "Perfect?"

    "Brother, you are really"

    The man in white and the figure in blue armor all shook their heads.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The figure in green armor trembled, and even the burly man looked into the distance in surprise.

    "What?" The man in white and the figure in green armor both exclaimed.

    "How is it possible to progress so quickly?" The burly man's stern face had a look of shock.

    After Ji Ning realized the ¡®Heaven Collapse Sword Intent¡¯, the battle with these three volcanic giants immediately became much easier.  With the help of Shadowless Escape Technique and Blood Drop Escape Technique, he far surpassed his opponent in flexibility.  It's easy to defend, but it's even more crushing to attack.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    While Ji Ning was fighting vigorously, he suddenly felt the faint connection between the five swords.

    "This is" Ji Ning suddenly felt that the five sword intentions were attracting each other.

    They can complement each other.

    They even come from the same origin.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Although it is vast, it can have different directions according to different divisions.

    Starting from the essence of the sword, Ji Ning divided it into five directions. These five directions have summarized all the swordsmanship of the 'Sword Dao', forming the Blood-dropping Sword Intent, the Shadowless Sword Intent, and the Heaven-Collapse Sword Intent respectively.  , Yin Yang Sword Intent, and Weixin Sword Intent.  These five sword intentions, when truly analyzed, do contain the direction of all swordsmanship.

    These five sword intentions are actually the five parts of the true 'complete sword'.

    When Ji Ning realized one sword intention, two sword intentions, three sword intentions, and four sword intentions, he didn't feel it yet.  But after he realized all five sword intentions, he immediately felt the deep connection between the five sword intentions during the battle.

    "The five major sword intentions can be combined completely."

    Ji Ning naturally started to get married.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Different from other monsters.

    &nbsp;Like Betalaie, Dongxiu, and Prince Qinghuan, they actually did not fully understand all the directions on their path.

    For example, Dongxiu only understands one way of attack.  There is only one way to defend.  After that, he perfectly combined attack and defense, and his strength increased greatly!  It's very, very difficult to combine.

    The same is true for Prince Qinghuan. He only understood the two strongest ways and finally combined them in the place where the different universes originated.

    Betariah is stronger and has understood the three strongest ways and can combine them.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Just like a porcelain plate broken into five parts, Dongxiu and Qinghuan only mastered two parts. With great wisdom, they combined the two fragments with difficulty to form his Tao.

    Betariah had three parts, but it was difficult to combine them.

    But what about Ji Ning?

    He has mastered them all, including all directions of the sword.  It's as if all five pieces of the porcelain plate have been obtained, so there is no need to spend any thought at all, and they can be put together naturally and easily.  Because they are originally the five parts of Kendo.

    ¡°Buzz~~~buzz~~~buzz~~~~¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword has changed.

    His sword is no longer limited to a fixed style.

    "Huh." The sword, which was difficult to detect with the naked eye, disappeared without a trace, but when it was in front of the volcanic giant, it suddenly turned into a black hole sword light whirlpool, directly leading the volcanic giant aside.  Because it was too abrupt, the volcano giant staggered.

    It¡¯s like teasing a child.

    ¡°Bang~~¡± ¡°Hu~~~¡± ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning was walking among the three volcanic giants. The five sword intentions gathered into the ¡®Sword Intent of Reincarnation¡¯. The five sword intentions were like five parts. When combined, they naturally formed a perfect circle!  It reincarnates naturally, and even different sword intentions can influence each other and improve each other.

    ¡°For example, if you first use the Heavenly Collapsing Sword Intent, and in the process of accumulating its power, it suddenly transforms into the Blood-Drip Sword Intent¡­ it will make the blood-dropping sword¡¯s penetration even more terrifying.

    With the blood-dropping sword intention, the sword speed skyrockets, and it is naturally transformed into the sky-collapse sword intention. Because of its extremely fast speed, the power will also increase.

    The five sword intentions circulate in reincarnation and complement each other.

    Everything has suddenly increased to a huge realm.

    Since then¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning realized the five sword intentions of Transparent Moon, and it was like a matter of course. The five sword intentions combined easily and naturally, completing the reincarnation.

    ¡­¡­

    "The five strongest ways? Are they combined like this?" The figure in green armor murmured to himself, "Don't compete with me. Don't compete with me. He is my master's direct disciple!"

    "Third brother, this Beiming didn't leave on the twenty-fourth floor. He obviously gave up long ago. According to the original rules, you are in charge of the first twenty-four floors, and my eldest brother and I are in charge of the twelve floors behind." The man in white  He continued, "Brother, he has very high standards. Even if they are perfectly combined, he will definitely look down upon them. So he should become my master's personal disciple."

    Since the death of those three sword masters, for endless years, the three of them have followed their master's orders and waited for their disciples.

    But it¡¯s so difficult to find the right one.

    Although Ji Ning was excellent enough before, they didn't like him very much.  Even the strongest way is not perfectly combined, and you still want to get the treasures left by the eternal power?  dream!

    Now, Ji Ning¡¯s five strongest ways are perfectly combined!

    The man in white and the figure in green armor immediately looked at him with blazing eyes, as if they were going to burn Ji Ning away.

    "Humph." The burly man snorted coldly.

    "Brother, I know you have high vision." The man in white said continuously.

    "Aren't they the five strongest paths, aren't they all perfectly combined? After all, it's just the world realm." The burly man said coldly, "The more difficult the path, on the road of life and death, one step leads to death, especially  Hedaothose heaven-defying Dao Lords have existed in every era for endless years, but only a few have become masters? Even though this one named Bei Ming looks good, I'm afraid he doesn't have much hope of Hedao succeeding in the future.  "

    There are many Dao Lords who defy heaven.

    In every era, there are a few extremely amazing ones.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Like the endless territory, the endless years have only three masters.  The burly man was right. Combining the Tao would achieve eternity. It was too difficult for these monsters.

    "So don't take him too seriously." The burly man said coldly.

    "So, brother, you don't like him?" the figure in Qingjia asked.

    "now thatIn this way, he is my master's personal disciple.  "The man in white said continuously.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 35 Fight

    "I haven't finished speaking yet!" the burly man said angrily.

    The figure in green armor and the man in white looked at each other, and the figure in green armor even said: "Brother, what do you mean? Don't you care about Beiming? Do you really want to fight with our brothers?"

    "Brother, I remember clearly what you just said." The man in white also said.

    How long.

    They followed their master¡¯s orders and waited for too long. Ji Ning was the first to make them crazy.  Although there was a perfect combination of offensive and defensive ways before, after all, they only understood two ways, and they were not very consistent with their master's way.  Ji Ning, on the other hand, covers all directions of swordsmanship.

    ????????? No matter it¡¯s a murderous type, like the owner of the blue-armored figure.

    ??????????? Or the elegant and unpredictable type, like the owner of the man in white.

    ??????? Or the great master of the giant sword, the master of the burly man.

    Ji Ning fits everything!  All can be learned!

    "I'm just saying, don't take him too seriously." The burly man said coldly, "And whether he can become my master's personal disciple is not decided by me. It's whether that giant sword is willing to recognize its master.  "

    The figure in green armor and the man in white were startled.

    That giant sword possesses incredible magical power and is the treasure of the universe!  Even the eternal emperors dream of it, but the treasure of the universe is a treasure that picks people. It doesn't agree with it, and there is no way to forcibly refine it.

    "I can only confirm whether he can become my master's registered disciple." The burly man said, "The confirmation of the direct disciple must rely on the giant sword to select."

    "What, you want him to be a registered disciple?" The figure in green armor and the man in white both gritted their teeth.

    "Brother, haven't you always been dismissive" the figure in green armor couldn't help but mutter.

    "Whether he can become a registered disciple also depends on whether he can survive my sword." As soon as the burly man finished speaking, there was a boom, and six arms appeared, and the six arms simultaneously grasped the blue giant in his hand.  sword!  This giant sword is not a real treasure of the universe, it is just an imitation at the level of a 'magical weapon of the Tao'.

    Whoops!

    The whole figure turned into a sword light.  It tore through the sky, and its speed instantly reached a terrifying level of five times the speed of light.  It should be noted that this is a speed that can only be achieved by a normal 'Four Path Master'. Of course, the levels of Dao are different and the ones they are good at are also different.  For example, Ji Ning's "Blood Dropping Sword Technique" goes forward without hesitation, using his body as a sword to display the Blood Dropping Sword Technique.  That's the Blood Escape Technique.

    The drop of blood escape technique is Ji Ning's fastest escape technique.  The shadowless escape technique is more bizarre, but the speed is also slightly slower.  Since Ji Ning's five strongest ways were perfectly combined, the 'Blood Escape Technique' has also undergone a qualitative change, exploding more violently and faster.  From about three times the speed of light before, it has climbed to four times the speed of light.

    "The five major swordsmanships of my sword are all perfectly combined, and this escape technique is not as good as his." Ji Ning easily trampled the three volcano giants, and watched the burly man flying in the distance. He did not dare to neglect, and even used the magic weapon rope to first  Bind the three volcano giants first.  Don't affect yourself.

    "Take the sword first." The burly man's voice was mighty.

    The sword light flying from a distance was magnificent.

    It turned into a straight line and struck directly at Ji Ning. At this moment, the world seemed to be darkened. Only this most terrifying sword struck at the head. For a moment, Ji Ning had no way to dodge and could only resist.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The black hole sword light rotates like a lotus in the darkness.

    It rotates layer by layer, and the rotation speed sometimes explodes and is as fierce as a collapse of the sky.  Sometimes gentle and erratic, like a shadowless style

    "Puff puff puff puff puff puff" The blue sword struck directly at the black hole sword light, twisting and turning to change its sword moves, and at the same time weakening the opponent layer by layer.

    "What a strong defensive sword move." The burly man also felt it. His blue sword was being twisted and weakened layer by layer, as if it was a reincarnation.  It's like you can never escape.

    ¡°Breaking, breaking, breaking.¡±

    The burly man remained calm, he firmly believed in his master's swordsmanship.

    No matter how tenacious you are, you can break the law with all your strength!

    Break it by force!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    Ning flew backwards and then took five steps back on the ground, staring at the burly man in the distance with some fear.

    ¡­¡­

    "Blocked, hahaha, the big brother's sword was blocked from the front. It's amazing. Although the poor guy had a perfect combination last time, the big brother's sword knocked him down.  "FarThe green-armored figure in front of the Chu Temple looked at it and exclaimed.

    The man in white said: "Beiming has mastered five kendos, and the kendos reincarnate each other. His sword has no shortcomings at all, and even reaches the extreme in every aspect If we talk about toughness, Beiming's swordsmanship  , definitely the most resilient.¡±

    "If you fight against other monsters who can perfectly combine swordsmanship with the same swordsmanship, the other monsters will still have shortcomings in swordsmanship. But Beiming is good at all aspects. He can completely use his own strengths to attack the enemy's weaknesses." Qing Jia  The figure also praised, "It's amazing. I have mastered five of the strongest swordsmanship. If I can become a Taoist on the edge of Hedao in the future, I will definitely become the strongest Taoist."

    The heaven-defying Dao Lord also has a ranking.

    Like the ¡®Lixing Palace Master¡¯ of Mangya Kingdom in the Endless Territory, the powerful men of Mangya Kingdom believe that if Betalaie reaches the edge of harmony, he will probably be comparable to the Lixing Palace Master.  The Lord of Li Xing Palace once killed an Eternal Emperor with three swords.  But even so, he was ranked second among the Dao Lords in the Endless Territory!

    Because the most heaven-defying Dao Lords are those who can combine the strongest Dao.

    Even if they are combined, there are still differences between them!

    "Yeah." The man in white also praised, "Yes, it's a pity that we can't see it one day."

    The figure in Qingjia suddenly became a little silent.

    They are not living beings in the strict sense, and they need to stay here forever to choose disciples for their master.  Although they are very willing, they still yearn for the magnificent outside world.

    ¡­¡­

    The burly man only held a huge sword in his six hands.

    When attacking, the power is overwhelming.

    When defending, be as motionless as a mountain.

    Fighting against him feels like facing a rolling boulder. As it rolls, its threat will continue to increase This terrifying momentum must be cut off!  Fortunately, Ji Ning had more methods, and the mysterious 'Shadowless Style' affected the burly man again and again.

    "Okay." The burly man suddenly stopped.

    Ji Ning was startled and stopped.

    After fighting for a long time, it also benefited him a lot. Under such terrible pressure, he became more comfortable with his sword skills.

    The burly man put a lot of pressure on Ji Ning. Whether it was speed or the power of the giant sword, Ji Ning was overwhelmed by a lot.  Although Ji Ning has many methods in swordsmanship, he can barely compete with him.

    "My master was probably a little weaker than you when he was in the World Realm." The burly man looked at Ji Ning and nodded slightly, "You are qualified to become my master's registered disciple."

    "Shut up."

    "Brother!"

    Two angry voices sounded.

    The one who shouted to shut up was the figure in green armor who was even more stunning, and the one who shouted to brother was the man in white who had always been calm and clear. The two of them immediately turned into streams of light and flew over. The two of them were always observing the battlefield and sensing  Everything fluctuated, and they immediately became angry as soon as their eldest brother spoke.

    "Brother, you've gone too far." The man in white was faster, and after falling down he said angrily, "Don't you look down on Bei Ming?"

    "Beiming." After the green-armored figure fell, he stared directly at Ji Ning, "Don't be a registered disciple. There is nothing good about being a registered disciple. The nine divine swords left by my master have the power of each one."  They are all extremely powerful, and the combination of the nine mouths is even more amazing. These nine swords and many other treasures are all prepared by my master for his direct disciple. I think you can definitely become my master's direct disciple."

    "When it comes to treasures, my master has more treasures than your master." The man in white also said, "Beiming, you should become my master's direct disciple! When the three masters called each other brothers, my master ranked second because  The strength is second only to the master.¡±

    "You" The figure in green armor was angry. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, the man in white who was originally standing on the same side also attacked him.

    "Don't blame second brother. In fact, I have been waiting for a good disciple for my master for too long." The man in white said innocently.

    "Shut up!" The burly man had a cold face and finally couldn't help but let out an angry shout.

    He then looked at Ji Ning: "Everything still depends on Beiming's choice."

    The registered disciple of the Lord, or the direct disciple of the other two great swordsmen?  Pick one?

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 36 The Treasure of the Lord

    Being stared at by the three people in front of him, Ji Ning's heart was filled with ups and downs.

    In fact, Ji Ning was very careful about the 36th level of the Demonic Abyss when he was stopped by the man in white and the figure in green armor before. After all, even those stronger than him died here, but he was quite confident in defense.  In addition, it is not his personality to retreat easily from difficulties, so he is willing to use this clone to give it a try.

    If you win, you will get a great opportunity.

    The results of it?

    It was much easier than previously expected. I directly understood the ¡®Heaven Collapse Sword Intent¡¯, and the five major sword intensions were combined naturally!

    In fact, this is normal, because Ji Ning had already reached the bottleneck in the five major sword skills of Mingyue Swordsmanship. After the 'Yin Yang Style' took the lead in breaking through in the sword palace of Mangya Kingdom, the next four styles, 'Blood Drop Style'  The Shadowless Style, Idealistic Style, and Heavenly Collapse Style are also getting smoother and smoother!  The breakthrough gets faster in the later stages, and the final combination is even more seamless!

    "Senior." Ji Ning looked at the burly man, "I wonder if this junior can become the master's direct disciple?"

    If you want it, you want the best!

    "Personal disciple?" The burly man was startled, and gave a rare grin, "The ambition is not small, but to become the master's direct disciple, you must be recognized by the treasure of the universe!"

    "It doesn't agree with me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It's not responding, um let me ask for you." The burly man suddenly closed his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    In the inner world, the corpse of the ruler, one hundred and eight thousand feet tall, stood there silently as it had for endless years.  The blue giant sword he was holding with both hands suddenly had a faint light flowing on it and let out a sword roar.

    "Whoosh."

    A figure flashed in front of the corpses of the three sword masters.

    "What's going on? I must have sensed it correctly. There seemed to be fluctuations just now." The silver-eyed man in white robes looked solemnly as he stared at the corpses of the three sword masters, "Did something special happen?"

    ¡­¡­

    The thirty-sixth floor of the Demonic Abyss.

    The three volcano giants had long been released by Ji Ning and transformed into three majestic volcanoes. On the tattered ruins of the earth, Ji Ning, the man in white, and the figure in green armor were all staring at the burly man.  They were all a little nervous. If the Treasure of the Universe was really willing to recognize its owner, then there would be no need to say more about Ji Ning's choice.

    "I asked." The burly man opened his eyes.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning asked continuously, but he felt something bad in his heart. If the treasure of the universe really claimed its owner, there should be some special news.

    The burly man sighed: "The way of swordsmanship you have learned is indeed perfect, and it also includes the master's practice route! You are the most perfect person in the way of swordsmanship that I know. But - that sword told me that it  ¡­don¡¯t like following you.¡±

    "Don't like it?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Yes, I just don't like it." The burly man said, "It has followed my master for endless years. What it likes is a man as bold as the sea and as deep as a mountain. It doesn't like you."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    It turned out to be this reason, just like a man and a woman see eye to eye, this treasure of the universe must also see eye to eye before they are willing to follow it!  Obviously it is greatly influenced by that master, and it likes practitioners with the character of the master.

    "It seems that I have no fate with this treasure of the universe." Ji Ning smiled and shook his head. Since he didn't look down on himself, there was nothing he could do about it. Although he was a little disappointed, he could still bear it!  After all, it is very difficult to get the cosmic treasure to recognize its owner. Even the Eternal Emperor dreams of a cosmic treasure. If he doesn't recognize himself, he has already been mentally prepared.

    But even though I was mentally prepared, I was still very disappointed deep down: "You don't like me like this? If you don't like me like this, I still look down on you."

    This is what Ji Ning said to comfort himself. After all, this is the closest chance he has to obtaining the treasure of the universe.

    "Beiming, don't be disappointed." The man in white comforted him.

    "Isn't it just a cosmic treasure? Big brother's vision is high. The vision of the cosmic treasure is not only higher, but also strange." The figure in Qingjia said, "I think you should become my master's direct disciple."

    "Beiming, have you thought about it?" the burly man said.

    Ji Ning thought about it and it seemed that he could only choose among the registered disciples of the Master and the direct disciples of the Emperor of Swordsmanship.

    "Three seniors, become the registered disciples of the Lord, or become the personal disciples of one of the other two emperors. What kind of treasures can I get? Dharma door? Can you tell me first so that I can make a better choice." Ji Ning  asked.

    "That's fine.""Well, let's talk about it."

    "You take a look first."

    These three people all waved their hands.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Some phantoms began to appear on the originally ruined land next to them, all of which were the phantoms of some treasures, each of which looked quite extraordinary.

    "Let me talk first." The green-armored figure pointed to the phantoms of nine bloody swords suspended on the side, "First of all, these nine precious divine swords are so powerful that they are difficult to buy and  This armorand this gourdand this cloth bannerand of course, finally, the master's inheritance of swordsmanship, some secret arts, magical powers, etc."

    An emperor, most of the treasures, Ji Ning also had a lot of ideas.

    "It's my turn." The man in white also began to talk. There were also three phantoms of purple, gold, and white divine swords suspended beside him, as well as many other treasures.

    ¡­¡­

    The burly man in the ruins stood silently aside. After his third and second brothers had finished speaking, he said calmly: "There are two treasures here, one for two named disciples. You can only choose one."  .¡±

    "This portion contains 50 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid! There are two Tao Talismans refined by the Master himself! There is also a divine sword that the Master used before he obtained the Treasure of the Universe. This divine sword is worthless.  The master's magic weapons are inferior to those of the third and second brothers. In addition, there are also complete swordsmanship and magical powers left by the master."

    "The other one also contains 50 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, two Tao Talismans refined by the Master, and a set of armor used by the Master during his lifetime. This set of armor has many wonderful uses and is equally precious as the three.  The younger brother and the second younger brother are their master¡¯s magical weapons. In addition, there are also complete sword skills and magical powers and secrets left behind by the master.¡±

    After the burly man finished speaking, he fell silent.

    The man in white and the figure in blue armor all looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    Ji Ning watched carefully, although the man in white and the figure in green armor treated him very well!  But when it comes to his big opportunity, Ji Ning will never choose it casually.

    The other two Eternal Emperors left almost all their treasures to their apprentices. There were many treasures, and the combined value of so many treasures was very astonishing.

    In terms of treasures, the two Eternal Emperors have more.

    but!  What the master leaves behind will help him even more!  A master of swordsmanship at the domination level may not have such a presence in the endless realm.  His inheritance is something that even if you want to learn, there is no way to learn it. His ability to successfully merge with the Tao will be a great reference and help to Ji Ning.

    "The suitable one is better. What's more, if the treasures of the other two emperors are given to me, I still need to find a way to sell them. On the contrary, the master's Taoist Talisman and Chaos Spiritual Liquid are exactly what I need." Ji Ning  Nod.

    "I'm sorry, two seniors." Ji Ning said apologetically.

    The man in white and the figure in green armor who stood on the ruins both sighed and looked a little desolate. The man in white shook his head and smiled: "We can both guess that, after all, the complete swordsmanship of a master is more important to a swordsman."  It¡¯s the temptation that we know very well.¡±

    The complete swordsmanship of a master of swordsmanship is a priceless treasure.

    There are still a few swordsmen who are at the same level as Emperor Xuejian.  Perhaps compared to the dead master, there is nowhere to look for it.  When Ji Ning's strength reaches the edge of Hedao in the future, it may be difficult to obtain such complete swordsmanship no matter how high the price is.

    "Brother, congratulations."

    "Brother, you finally gained a disciple for your master." They both congratulated.

    They were very emotional in their hearts. They and their eldest brother had been waiting here for too long, but their eldest brother had a higher vision.

    Now after endless years, their eldest brother has finally accepted a named disciple for the Lord!  After all, the Master only accepts two named disciples in total, and the benefits gained by the named disciples are more than ten times better than those of Emperor Cheng Xuejian's personal disciples.

    Whether it¡¯s the divine sword he once used or the armor he wore during his lifetime, they are both of infinite value.

    "Beiming." The burly man grinned, showing a rare smile, "Follow me." After saying that, he turned into a stream of light and flew towards the temple in the distance.

    I didn¡¯t get back to the hotel until twelve o¡¯clock at night, and I finally finished writing it, um, um um~~~ (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 37 Lord Dan

    Whizzing.

    The burly man and Ji Ning flew into the temple one after the other.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning took a quick look and saw magma lakes in front of him. Next to the magma lakes were strange large trees that looked like jade. Ji Ning couldn't even identify the origins of the big trees.

    There is a seemingly ordinary stone house on the edge of a magma lake. Inside the stone house is a figure sitting cross-legged. He is sitting motionless for countless chaotic ages.

    "Master." The burly man walked over and said respectfully, "A named disciple has been selected."

    Ji Ning instantly guessed that the figure sitting cross-legged in the stone house should be the only memory left by the master after his death.

    In the dark stone house, the figure sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were like two vast passages in the universe, and Ji Ning was instantly lost.

    "My disciples, if we can achieve eternity by joining the Tao, I will repay the favor of Taoism to Master Dan." A somewhat sad and complicated voice came from the stone house.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A rainbow light immediately flew out from the figure sitting cross-legged. As soon as the rainbow light touched Ji Ning, it immediately penetrated into Ji Ning's body.  The figure originally sitting cross-legged also dimmed slightly, and at the same time, with a bang, the door of the stone house was closed.

    Ji Ning stood there, a picture emerged in his mind.

    In that picture, there are scenes of a burly man performing swordsmanship when he was still weak, and there are also many scenes of practicing swordsmanship when he becomes an ancestral god, becomes a world realm, becomes a Taoist king, and becomes an emperor

    The swordsmanship has gone from weak to strong, to completely beyond Ji Ning¡¯s imagination. This ¡®Master¡¯ perfectly combines the two strongest ways in the world.  Although it is slightly worse than Ji Ning, it is not too bad.

    He has achieved eternity even more amazingly.  Respected as the Lord!  Eternal Emperors at this level cannot challenge even the heaven-defying Tao Lords, because they were the most heaven-defying Tao Lords when they were Tao Lords, and when they were Emperors they had even greater magical powers.

    "What a powerful sword." Ji Ning was dazzled, and all he could think of was the sword move with incredible power.  Some are beyond the influence of Tao and possess incredible magic power.

    With one sword, even if it is separated by ten or hundreds of territories, it can transcend the obstacles of time and space and kill the enemy with one sword.

    A sword can even reverse time and space.  Going back to the past years, but there is no way to truly resurrect the creatures of the past years.

    ¡­¡­

    The ancient realm of different universes, the inner world where the entire universe originated, is extremely mysterious. The thirty-five eternal emperors and powerful beings who died here are not the most mysterious and important.

    For those living eternal powers, they don¡¯t care too much about those dead eternal powers.  The most you can do is care about the treasure of the universe.

    Those who are alive, they are concerned about some secrets of the ¡®origin of the universe¡¯!  The Lord of the Destroyed Divine Court used this to rise to become the strongest man in the entire universe and unify the entire universe.

    "Huh."

    A black gauze figure flew high in the sky, just like that, it flew over the original chain between the outer domain and the inner domain, and continued to fly in the inner world.

    "What."

    "How can it be?"

    "Didn't I say that I want to go to the inner world? Do I have to walk the chain of origin?"

    At one end of an origin chain, there are eighteen World Realm and three Dao Lords. One of them, the World Realm Lord, is the 'Fire Jin Shui Lord'. The Fire Jin Shui Lord has also been wandering in the outer world for many years, and has also obtained  He gained a lot and felt that he had made great progress, so he wanted to try to break through the original chain again, but this time he still failed after advancing nine hundred miles.

    "How is it possible to fly there?" Huojin Shuijun also looked at the graceful figure flying high in the sky in disbelief.

    When the black gauze figure flew, time and space seemed to be unable to affect her, seemingly slowly.  In fact, they quickly disappeared from the sight of these world realms and Dao Lords.

    "Both the World Realm and the Dao Lord must walk on the Origin Chain. Otherwise, they will be swallowed by the abyss Those who dare to ignore the Origin Chain and fly directly into the inner world must be the Eternal Emperor."

    "Yes, he must be the Eternal Emperor."

    "Who is this emperor?"

    These Dao Lords and World Realm people immediately guessed that the Eternal Emperor is too rare, too rare. It should be noted that there are only two Eternal Emperors living in the place of origin, one is Emperor Fu Bo and the other is Emperor Beipu.  But the graceful figure just now was obviously not those two people.

    "Which eternal emperor is this?"

    "I've seen a lotGuang Guang, but I really can¡¯t figure out who it is. Is it the new and successful Eternal Emperor of Hedao?  But once a Dao Lord can unite with Dao to achieve eternity, the news may be known to the entire Destruction Divine Court.  "Those Dao Lords and World Realm people were all wondering and guessing, but they also silently remembered the graceful figure in black gauze in their hearts, identifying it as a great being that 'must not be provoked'.

    ******

    The inner world.

    Thirty-five ancient corpses are scattered everywhere, in front of the corpses of three great swordsmen.

    The man with white robes and silver eyes was standing silently and observing carefully: "There must have been some special fluctuations just now Could it be that the legendary secret of the origin of the universe is hidden around?"

    The man in white robe and silver eyes carefully probed. Anything involving the secret of the origin would make any powerful person go crazy.  The example of destroying the Lord of the Divine Court is just before, who wouldn¡¯t be crazy about it?

    "Wow."

    The wind blows.

    The figure appears.

    "What?" The man with silver eyes in a white robe was so frightened that his face changed. "How could it be possible that I didn't even have any sensory preparation before arriving at my side?"

    He is the Fourth Path Lord, and he is a well-known Fourth Path Lord. He once fought for a long time under the Eternal Emperor and then escaped for his life. This ability is enough to amaze many Tao Lords.

    He slowly turned his head and looked to the side. Next to him, about ten feet away, stood a graceful figure. She was dressed in black gauze and exuded an endless cold aura. She stood there as if she were the source of the world.

    Everything around you seems to surrender naturally!  Focus on her.

    "Gu Xingjun, Lord Dan?" The man in white robe and silver eyes was so frightened that his heart trembled, and he knelt down respectfully, "Junior, I pay my respects to Xingjun."

    The one with the highest status in the Destruction Court is of course the Lord of the Destruction Court who unifies the entire universe.

    The next one is Lord Sixteen Stars.

    ??????????????????The Sixteen Star Lords are all enigmatic, and the most mysterious and powerful among them are the three Ancient Star Lords!  The reason why they are distinguished from the other thirteen and called "Ancient Star Lords" is because these three have already existed since the birth of the universe.

    The master who destroyed the Lord of the Divine Court, ¡®White Emperor¡¯, is one of the three ancient star kings.

    And ¡®Venerable Dan¡¯ is also one of the three ancient star monarchs. She is even more mysterious. She rarely shows up.  Even the eternal emperors are generally difficult to meet, but those with certain statuses in the entire universe will usually remember the appearance of the 'Dan Master'.

    Wearing a black gauze, she is always extremely cold, and her face always seems to be shrouded in invisible fog, making it impossible to see clearly.

    "What happened" The graceful figure in black gauze looked at the body of the burly man holding a giant sword from a distance, with complicated eyes, "Did you suddenly feel something in my heart?"

    "Brother, don't worry."

    "Don't worry."

    "I will reverse time and space and resurrect you, eldest brother, second brother, third brother" the graceful figure in black gauze recited softly. She had been reciting it for too long, and her eyes were completely focused on the man holding the giant sword.  On a burly man.

    Suddenly her expression changed, and the aura around her suddenly started to vibrate.

    It should be noted that the inner world of the place of origin is not an ordinary place.  People like Ji Ning and Dao Lords can't fly here!  Can you see how terrifying the bondage is?  But the mere change in the expression of this graceful figure in black gauze caused the aura around her to vibrate, and everything seemed to be trembling and trying to retreat.

    Where I am, everyone is retreating!

    The man with white robes and silver eyes on the side felt cold in his heart. He was indeed one of the three ancient star kings!  Even in the legend, the three ancient star kings just didn't like fighting for power, so they allowed the Lord of the Destroying Divine Court to come from behind.  According to legend, the strength of the three Ancient Star Lords is no less than that of the Lord of the Divine Court.

    Of course they are just legends!  After all, the three ancient star kings have existed since the birth of the universe, and they all say that they know the secret of the origin of the universe.

    "What's going on? I was fine just now, and nothing has changed around me." The man in white robes and silver eyes was confused.

    And the graceful figure in black gauze, 'Master Dan', looked at the magic weapons placed in front of the burly man in the distance. In the eyes of others, even Dao Lord could not find anything.

    But Master Dan, she was able to see through the restrictions and discover that one of the magic weapons placed there was actually missing.

    "One thing is missing? Who took it away?" Lord Dan looked in all directions, and the entire inner world was shrouded in her gaze.

    "Tell me, what happened here?" Lord Dan stared at the man in white robes and silver eyes.

    "I" The man in white robe and silver eyes didn't know what to say.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    &nbsp; A handsome young man in white clothes suddenly walked out of nothingness with a long sword on his back.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 38 Three-Leaf Realm

    Ji Ning left the Abyss of Demons in a good mood and returned to the Inner World.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the two figures in front of him. Although the man in white robes and silver eyes was quite impressive, there were some Taoist monarchs in the Inner World of Origin, so Ji Ning was naturally very calm.

    But when he saw the graceful figure dressed in black gauze, Ji Ning was shocked.

    The distance between the two was obviously very close, but Ji Ning always felt like he was looking through the fog and couldn't see clearly what the other person looked like. He could only feel an endless coldness permeating the air, and this coldness even directly penetrated into the depths of his own soul.  It made Ji Ning tremble a little.

    "Which powerful person is this?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Even the Master Muhua of my Sword Palace cannot compare with her."

    The graceful figure in black gauze was looking at Ji Ning.

    Examining Ji Ning.

    A pair of eyes seemed to be able to see through Ji Ning completely!  Ji Ning vaguely felt the other person's gaze. He knew that the other person was looking at him, but he just couldn't see him clearly.

    "Is that you?" The graceful figure in black gauze suddenly spoke, her voice was as cold as expected, and she suddenly waved her sleeves.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    According to the rules of the ¡®Destruction of the Divine Court¡¯, fighting is prohibited in the place of origin.  Such direct forcible robbery is also prohibited.  The Taoist Lord next to him watched helplessly, but did not dare to say a word: "Even if the Lord of the Destroying Divine Court knew about it, I'm afraid he wouldn't say anything."

    "Senior Dan", one of the three ancient star kings, even if he goes on a killing spree in the place of origin, so what?

    ¡­¡­

    After Lord Dan accepted Ji Ning, he said calmly: "You can leave."

    "Yes." The silver-eyed man on the side responded respectfully, and then left quickly.

    Lord Dan raised his head and looked at the body of the burly man standing with the blue giant sword, forgetting the passage of time and watching silently.

    He is dead, he has been dead for a long time, but his body is still the same as before.

    "Master Dan." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    "Huh?" Venerable Dan's black gauze dress floated in the air. Her breathtakingly beautiful eyes glanced over. In the distance, a Taoist priest in dark blue robes and a high crown was walking over.

    "Fu Bo." Lord Dan's voice was cold, "I heard that you are quite capable, and you even refined it into a 'Fate Taoist Talisman'?"

    Emperor Fu Bo was startled. Very few people knew about his highest achievement in the Taoist Path, the 'Original Taoist Talisman'. Among the Eternal Emperors, only the 'Lord of the Divine Court of Destruction' and 'White Emperor' should know about it, but now these three major  One of the ancient star kings, Lord Dan, actually knew it too.

    "Venerable Dan is indeed well-informed." Fu Bodaojun said, "Then you should be able to guess, Venerable, why I'm here?"

    "Want to reverse time and space and resurrect your disciple?" Lord Dan said.

    "If we talk about the achievements in reversing time and space, I am afraid that in our universe, you, Lord Dan, are ranked first." Fu Bodaojun said, "The Lord of the Divine Court and the White Emperor really opened their mouths too much, I didn't  There are other ways, so I want to ask the venerable if you have any way to resurrect my disciple?"

    "I can't save your disciple, but the Lord of the Divine Court can." Lord Dan said coldly.

    "Can't be saved?" Emperor Fu Bo was startled.

    "Reversing time and space to resurrect a creature whose true spirit has been annihilatedthis goes against the entire universe." Lord Dan said slowly, "The universe continues to evolve and move toward the future. Reversing time and space is going against the power of the entire universe."

    "The Lord of the Divine Court can still withstand the backlash of the entire universe with the help of the power of the origin of the universe. I can't do it." Lord Dan said.

    Emperor Fu Bo showed disappointment.

    "Didn't you say at the beginning that it would be much easier for the creatures under eternity to reverse time and space and be resurrected?" Emperor Fu Bo was a little anxious and sad.

    Lord Dan glanced at him coldly.

    Emperor Fu Bo¡¯s heart trembled.

    A long time ago, Lord Dan was already at the pinnacle of this universe. At that time, there was no Lord of the Divine Court.  The most powerful ones at that time were the three Ancient Star Lords.

    Lord Dan once tried to reverse time and space and resurrect her eldest brother at all costs, but he ultimately failed She almost died due to the backlash.

    At that time, she said to the other two Ancient Star Lords in despair: "It is much easier for creatures under eternity to reverse time and space and resurrect. Those who have achieved eternity want to be resurrected It is too difficult, too difficult"

    Since then, Lord Dan left alone and disappeared for a long time, until the Lord of the Divine Court rose to rule.After concluding this side of the universe, the Lord of the Divine Court invited sixteen star kings to gather in the Divine Court, and then Lord Dan appeared again.

    "Don't try to reverse time and space to save your disciple. No one can do it except the Lord of the Divine Court." Lord Dan said in a cold voice, "I and no one can be resurrected."

    Emperor Fu Bo understood that he could not ask any more questions. The woman in front of him was the only woman among the three ancient star monarchs. Her strength was unfathomable, and the three ancient star monarchs had a deep friendship with each other. When Lord Dan wanted to resurrect her elder brother,  The other two Guxing Lords also worked hard for it.

    And reversing time and space to resurrect is actually a taboo for the Alchemist, so we can¡¯t say more about it.  He, Emperor Fu Bo, also wanted to be resurrected. It was because he was in the same boat that Venerable Dan was willing to talk to him so much.

    "I sensed the arrival of the Venerable before and found that the Venerable had kidnapped a little guy." Emperor Fu Bo said with a smile, "Is that little guy the descendant of the Venerable's eldest brother?"

    "Fu Bo." Lord Dan glanced at Emperor Fu Bo, "I remind you not to interfere in the affairs of the younger generation."

    "Of course I understand. If something happens to you, Your Majesty, just ask me and I will do my best to help you." Emperor Fu Bo smiled and took out a strange black and white jade talisman. "This Taoist talisman can be regarded as  My gift to the little guy."

    Lord Dan glanced at it, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, waved his hand, and took away the jade talisman.

    "There is no need to give it away." Lord Dan drifted away after saying this.

    Emperor Fu Bo watched the figure of Venerable Dan disappear in the distance, and showed a smile: "That master of swordsmanship, after endless years, this should be regarded as the first successor."

    When that master died, he had set a ban.

    It is impossible to detect changes in the number of treasures from the outside But if you can penetrate the formation restrictions, you can spy on how many magic treasures are within the formation restrictions.

    Lord Alchemy was first famous for his alchemy practice a long, long time ago, so he was honored as Lord Alchemy.  In this universe, Lord Dan has always been recognized as the number one in alchemy, and no one has ever been able to surpass him.  She is certainly better than her elder brother in terms of formation restraint.  You can see through it at a glance.

    ?????????? Emperor Fu Bo is the number one on the ¡®Tao Fu Dao¡¯ in this universe, and he is also more powerful than the dead master in terms of formation restrictions.

    Both of them can discover the amount of treasures inside through the formation restrictions, but they do not dare to take the treasures by force, because that will cause the resistance of the entire origin of the "Inner World", and the Inner World is the origin of the universe.  Wherever it is, it is the counterattack of the power of the entire universe, and the power will be incredible.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is in a cave world. This world is only a few hundred miles in radius and there is no way to escape.

    "How did you catch me here?"

    "Is that powerful person kind or malicious?" Ji Ning did not expect that he had just become the registered disciple of that master. After getting the master's treasure, before he had time to be happy, he was killed by a powerful man.  Caught.

    In the inner world, there are powerful people who dare to take action?

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just the Eternal Emperor.

    "It's a blessing, not a curse. It's a curse that can't be avoided." Ji Ning also understood that he had no ability to resist at all when his great power was taken away from him without the ability to resist.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning felt a huge force coercing him, and then his vision became clear.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked ahead. This was a strange five-color void bridge in the endless darkness.  Except for the five-color void bridge, everything else is endless darkness.

    Ji Ning is now standing on this five-color void bridge, with a graceful figure in black gauze beside him.

    "We have left the ancient domain and will soon reach the Three-Leaf Realm." The black gauze figure on the side said, and the five-color void bridge under his feet was continuously extending into the darkness ahead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many billions of miles passed in almost an instant, many times faster than Prince Qinghuan traveling through space.

    "Has it emerged from the ancient domain?" Ji Ning was shocked. Was it still in the place of origin before?  It took them nearly ten thousand years of hard work to travel through the Ancient Territory and reach the place of origin. Why did they leave the Ancient Territory all of a sudden?  I feel like it¡¯s not even time for a cup of tea, it¡¯s going too fast.

    "I dare to ask, senior, where is this Three-Leaf Realm?" Ji Ning asked.

    "My place." Lord Dan said calmly.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 39 Lend me half a month

    The five-color void bridge continued to extend forward, passing through the obstacles of time and space. In just a moment, a world like a fairyland appeared in front of it. At a glance, it was vast and boundless.

    "This is the Three-leaf Realm. I found a random place in the 'Dark Sea of ??Bitterness' and opened up this world. I have lived here for endless years." Lord Dan said coldly, "The Three-leaf Realm is relatively secretive.  , I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t heard of it outside. If you want to come in the future, you can come at any time.¡±

    Ji Ning felt relieved. This mysterious power seemed to have a good attitude towards him: "Senior, do you want to let this junior go?"

    "If you don't go out and wander around, do you still want to succeed in the three-leaf realm and achieve eternity?" Lord Dan glanced at Ji Ning, "Don't worry, I brought you here because I have other things to do. Once the things are done, I will naturally not  To hinder you, you can come if you want, and leave if you want! Although it is difficult for others to enter my three-leaf realm, you are my old friend's disciple after all, and you can also be regarded as my descendant."

    Ji Ning: "Thank you, senior."

    Only then did Ning have the mood to appreciate the three-leaf realm in front of him. From the outside, it looked like three huge leaves in bloom supporting a huge world. This world was so big that it was many times larger than the ordinary floating continent.  .

    "Do you know why it is called the Three-Leaf Realm?" Lord Dan suddenly asked.

    "It's because three huge leaves support this world, so it's called the Three-Leaf Realm?" Ji Ning guessed.

    Lord Dan shook his head slightly, but said no more.

    Whoosh!

    Lord Dan took Ji Ning and flew into the fairyland-like world.

    The ancient domain, the place of origin, in the outer domain.

    A stream of fiery red light suddenly flew out from a hidden place. Su Youji was dressed in fiery red robes, and her whole body was bathed in flames, showing the strange phenomenon of birds.

    "I can't sense the master anymore. Why can't I sense it all of a sudden? I clearly sensed him in the inner realm before." Su Youji looked towards the inner realm from a distance, with a worried look in her eyes.  The moment Lord Dan put Ji Ning away, she lost her sense of Ning.

    Ji Ning has a letter talisman with her, and she also placed a letter talisman with Ji Ning.

    Both can sense where the other is and can join together at any time.

    "Why can't I sense it all of a sudden? What should I do? What should I do?" Su Youji felt extremely uneasy. Because of her inner uneasiness, she couldn't even continue to take risks in the secret place and gave up that opportunity.

    Su Youji turned into a stream of light, traveling through the void from time to time, quickly approaching the inner world.

    A moment.

    "Fire Jin." At one end of one of the origin chains, a group of practitioners gathered there, including the 'Fire Jin Shuijun'.

    "Fellow Taoist Huo Jin." Su Youji immediately landed, saluting and shouting.

    "Fire Fairy?" Huojin Shuijun stood up upon seeing this and asked curiously, "Fire Fairy, why are you here? Looking at the anxious look on your face, what happened?"

    "It's my master." Su Youji said worriedly, "I sensed that the master had disappeared and felt uneasy, so I rushed over immediately. Fellow Taoist Shiranui Jin, have you seen my master?"

    Huo Jin shook his head: "I haven't seen Beiming since he went to the inner world. You said you can't sense him suddenly?"

    "Yes." Su Youji nodded, "But the master's letter is still with me, and the letter is not damaged at all."

    If Ji Ning dies, the letter talisman will burst open if it senses it.

    "Is the letter talisman cracked?" Huo Jin asked.

    "It's not cracked." Su Youji nodded.

    "The inner world is full of dangers." Huo Jin said, "After all, it is the origin of the universe. Beiming may have suddenly fallen into a dangerous place. That dangerous place has isolated your senses. Your master is now in a very difficult situation."  Maybe he's still alive. Of course he can isolate your senses. It's not an ordinary dangerous place. Your master may also"

    Su Youji¡¯s heart trembled.

    She is also worried about this. Ji Ning has been in the inner world for so long, and she can sense it!  As long as Mr. Feng Yixin has been in it, his follower "Senior Yanhui" can sense it all the time.  Even 'Prince Qinghuan' has gone to the inner world, and his follower 'Sirius World God' can sense it.

    But now she suddenly can't sense Ji Ning's position. This is very abnormal!

    "Just wait, I heard that the world realm will not stay in the inner world for long." Huo Jin said, "Wait for thousands of years and see if we can wait until Beiming."

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded lightly and could only wait like this.

    "Thank you, fellow Taoist Huojin." Su Youji immediately chose a role.??Sitting down cross-legged silently, she was uneasy and unfit to continue taking risks.  But she had already made amazing gains in the outer realm before.

    "Master, you must live." Su Youji's feelings for Ji Ning are very complicated. Ji Ning's strength, and the fact that Ji Ning saved her from desperate situations several times, she also has a heart of love for Ji Ning in her heart, but she also feels that Ji Ning  Su Youji has been thinking about someone in her heart, which makes Su Youji hesitate and dare not speak.

    The world of Three Leaves Realm deep in the dark sea of ??suffering.

    There were some ripples in an ancient cave that was completely dark, and two figures walked out of the ripples, none other than Lord Dan and Ji Ning.

    "This is my cave." Lord Dan walked forward calmly.

    Ji Ning was also following behind, a little curious: "Senior, why can't we see other practitioners in this cave?"

    There is not even a gatekeeper, which is really strange.

    "I like peace and quiet and don't like to be disturbed." Lord Dan said coldly.

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded.

    ????????????????????????????? If other powerful people in the Three-leaf Realm discover that the supreme leader among them, Lord Dan, is actually chatting normally with a World Realm, they will all be shocked.  Because Lord Dan is famous for being ¡®cold¡¯!  Even if he is an Eternal Emperor, she usually ignores him.

    Firstly, Emperor Fu Bo was extremely powerful, and secondly, he also tried his best to resurrect his disciples, which is why Lord Dan looked at him differently.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    There is a huge alchemy furnace in front.

    Next to the alchemy furnace, there is a lake that is hundreds of miles wide. There is also a waterfall on the lake. The water from the waterfall rushes down and rushes into the lake.

    "That's" Ji Ning looked at the lake in astonishment, "All, all, are Chaos Spiritual Liquid?"

    Are hundreds of miles of vast lakes filled with chaotic spiritual liquid?  Ji Ning was a little confused, how much Chaos Spiritual Liquid was needed.

    "You don't know how to make alchemy?" Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning.

    "I don't understand." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "If you know how to make alchemy, you will know. Chaos spirit liquid plays a great role in alchemy. Because of it, the elixir has all kinds of magic. It can derive life and all living things, and it is an indispensable part of alchemy.  Supplements." Lord Dan said, "Refining some extremely precious elixirs consumes a lot of Chaos Spiritual Liquid. I simply made this lake so that I can easily draw it there when refining the elixirs."

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    The dead master gave his named disciple 50 million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid.  But compared with the vast lake of chaotic spiritual liquid that is more than a hundred miles away, it is still incomparable.

    Lord Dan walked and soon reached a stone platform in front of the huge alchemy furnace. She sat cross-legged and looked at Ji Ning.

    "I have something to ask you for help." Lord Dan said.

    "Senior, please give me your instructions." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    "I know that you have the inheritance of the Lord, and one of the Lord's armors should be in your hands." Lord Dan said.

    Ji Ning was shocked. Do you even know this?

    "Yes." Ji Ning naturally did not pretend to be smart and nodded immediately.

    "Lend me your armor lend me half a month." Lord Dan hesitated and said.

    "Borrow it?" Ji Ning muttered secretly, even if you rob it, I can't resist.

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and the light flowing from his body suddenly converged into his hands, forming a simple and deep armor.  As soon as the armor appeared, it had an endless and deep aura, as if an endless mountain was in Ji Ning's palm.

    Lord Dan trembled when he saw the simple armor in Ji Ning's palm.

    "Senior." Ji Ning stretched out his hand, and the simple armor flew over.

    Lord Dan gently took it and placed it on his knees. He stroked it gently with both hands, his fingers trembling uncontrollably, and murmured softly, but Ji Ning could not hear her voice at all.

    "Can you tell me what the Lord said to you when he taught you? Did he mention anyone?" Lord Dan asked softly.

    "When the master taught me, he didn't say anything else. He just said one sentence." Ji Ning didn't hide anything. "He said - my disciples, if they can achieve eternity by joining the Tao, I will repay the favor of the Tao to the Lord Alchemy today."  Put it on your body."

    Until this moment, Ji Ning didn¡¯t know that the woman in black gauze in front of him was Lord Dan.

    Lord Dan¡¯s heart trembled.

    Two drops of crystal tears suddenly fell, falling on the armor and splashing into pieces. However, the mist filled the air, so Ji Ning didn't see it at all.

    Today¡¯s first update!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature for better updates of novels.Faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 40 "Seven Chapters of Danye"

    There was silence for a long time.

    Lord Dan then said: "I can't owe you anything if I lend you my armor for half a month. I can promise you a request. You should think about it carefully. As long as it's not too much, even if you ask for a puppet with the strength of the Four-step Master, I will accept it."  You can agree. Think about it and tell me what you want."

    Ji Ning was overjoyed. Just borrowing armor for half a month would bring such great benefits?  Senior, you might as well borrow it for ten or eight years.

    "You only have one chance like this, think about it carefully." Lord Dan said again.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and thought.

    What do you want?

    baby?

    ¡°I have the master¡¯s armor, 50 million squares of spiritual liquid, and the master¡¯s Taoist talisman¡­ Asking for some treasures will only help me in a very limited way.  Only what really has a huge impact on your own growth is the most important.

    "Senior." Ji Ning saw the huge alchemy furnace next to him, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, "This huge alchemy furnace is here, and senior has specially created such a large lake of chaotic spiritual liquid. It seems that senior is very good at refining alchemy?  "

    "Yes." Lord Dan nodded, "When it comes to alchemy, no one in this universe can compare with me. Even when it comes to weapon refining and puppet refining, I am also among the top three in this universe."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    What a loud tone!  How much self-confidence must one have to dare to say that no one in the universe can compare with his own alchemy.

    "Senior is good at alchemy." Ji Ning said, "Can you teach me some alchemy techniques to the juniors?"

    "How to make alchemy?" Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning, "This is the secret of alchemy that is not spread to others. Do you want to learn alchemy?"

    Ji Ning shook his head, and at the same time, with a thought, the divine thunder of the Tao and the divine water of the Tao flew out of the body: "Senior, please see, this junior has learned a secret technique, which allows the divine thunder of the Tao to combine with each other exquisitely, as if  Refining elixirs is normal, and after practicing to a great extent, you can perfectly combine the divine thunder of the nine avenues to form the nine-fold divine thunder! It is so powerful that even ordinary four-step masters can be killed directly. But with such secret skills, it is difficult to practice  It¡¯s extremely difficult, this junior really knows too little about alchemy.¡±

    "Those who use divine thunder as materials to refine secret techniques and create such secret techniques can be considered to have truly mastered alchemy." Lord Dan nodded.

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    Has the Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods just entered the door?  However, compared to the existence in front of me who dares to claim to be the absolute number one in alchemy in the universe, this sentence is probably true.

    "My alchemy technique is not easily passed on to others." Lord Dan hesitated for a moment, then touched the armor on his knees, and then said, "I have only taught it to three disciples so far, and today it is  Fourth, remember, do not tell anyone without my permission. With this kind of method, even if you practice it a little, you can become an alchemy master. At least compared to those who can create the secret technique of nine-fold divine thunder, it is not at all.  Weak, if you are willing to put in some effort, it will be easy to surpass him."

    Ji Ning was speechless, surpassing all gods and Taoists in alchemy?

    "Write it down." Lord Dan waved his hand, and a dark green rune like a bamboo leaf flew towards Ji Ning. The moment it touched Ji Ning, it began to pour into Ji Ning's memory.

    After a long time, I wrote them all down.

    There was already a method in Ji Ning's mind, called "Seven Chapters of Danye". After reading it, Ji Ning felt enlightened. The description of the real method is very simple. Ji Ning only read it and wrote it down once, and he felt relaxed.  Song's improvement in alchemy has been rapid, and he is probably no worse than the World God of Alchemy now.

    The reason why it is so amazing is that firstly, the "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" is too powerful, and secondly, Ji Ning's own realm is high enough.

    "This, this" Ji Ning looked at Lord Alchemy, a little dumbfounded, "I just want some alchemy techniques."

    "I've given it to you, and you accept it." Lord Dan ordered, "If you are willing, you can spend some time learning alchemy in your free time in the future. Maybe it will also inspire you to practice swordsmanship."

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    This "Seven Chapters of Danye" is a very complete alchemy method. It contains detailed explanations of the physical properties of hundreds of millions of strange objects, as well as many recipes for refining elixirs, such as the "Stealing Life and Death Pill" and so on.  For relatively common elixirs, the alchemy techniques that Ji Ning really wanted to ask for were only part of them.

    "Since you have accepted my method." Lord Dan said, "If you meet someone extremely talented in alchemy in the future, you can teach them the first chapter of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye"! If you can fully learn the first chapter, you can  You can teach the second chapter If he has learned all the first three chapters, you will send him to me. Remember, when you help me select disciples, you can only teach the first three chapters. Although these first three chapters  Mysterious, but not reallyIt is so precious. I have to read the next four chapters with my own eyes before I can pass it on.  "

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully, "This junior has made an oath of destiny."

    Lord Dan shook his head gently.

    Because of the deceased master, her attitude towards Ji Ning was a bit special, and she was unwilling to force Ji Ning to take an oath of destiny.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But the other party did not force him, but Ji Ning still knew how to do such an earth-shattering method. If one day he encounters a powerful enemy and dies, and his soul is searched by a powerful enemy to learn this method, then he will be sorry to Master Dan!  Of course, Ji Ning also believed that there were probably not many people who could search for his own soul.  Especially after he returns to the Endless Territory, he will soon break through to Dao Lord, and his strength will also be greatly improved by then.

    "This is a Taoist talisman, a Taoist talisman given to you by Emperor Fu Bo." Lord Dan threw out a jade talisman mixed in black and white.

    Ji Ning answered with some surprise: "Give it to me, Emperor Fu Bo? I, I don't know Emperor Fu Bo" He was so shocked that he forgot to call himself a 'junior'.

    "He doesn't know you, but he knows me." Lord Dan said calmly, "This talisman is quite precious. It is useless to me, but it is of great use to you. It's just a talisman given to you, which can be regarded as a tie with me.  It¡¯s just good luck.¡±

    Ji Ning felt even more weird.

    If I want to have a good relationship with you, why did you give me a Taoist talisman?  What is the relationship between myself and this mysterious power?  But to be able to call the powerful man in front of me "pretty precious", I'm afraid the Taoist talisman is very extraordinary.

    "You will know how to use this talisman after you feel it for a while." Lord Dan ordered.

    "Oh, this, this" Ji Ning was stunned as soon as he felt it.

    What a terrible Taoist talisman.

    This Taoist Talisman can be called the 'Born Taoist Talisman'. As long as a drop of blood is stored in it and the Taoist Talisman is properly hidden in one place, once you die, no matter how far away you are, you can use the Taoist Talisman in it.  The blood is regenerated immediately!  This is simply a life!

    Although Ji Ning¡¯s main body now has a clone, once he becomes a Dao Lord, the main body and the clone must merge into one body, and then only the main body and the second spirit will remain.

    When I die, I am truly dead and cannot be resurrected.

    This Taoist talisman is equal to a lifeif you die once, you can be resurrected again.  However, after using it once, the incredible power contained in this talisman was consumed.

    "It can give Lord Dao another life. This talisman is so magical." Ji Ning marveled.

    Little did he know that this was just a 'test product' refined by Emperor Fu Bo. Emperor Fu Bo possessed the talisman of life that allowed the Eternal Emperor to have one more life. However, the talisman of life that resurrected the Eternal Emperor was too precious.  .  It is impossible for Emperor Fu Bo to use it as a gift!  This time he gave Ji Ning a gift and asked Lord Dan to remember this friendship.

    It will be easier to ask Master Dan for help in the future.  It should be noted that Venerable Dan spent too much effort on reversing time and space and resurrecting it. She is indeed the most proficient in this aspect.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh." Suddenly an old man in gold robe flew over from a distance.

    "Master." The old man in gold robe said respectfully.

    "This is my follower." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning and then ordered, "Yu Hong, take Beiming down and arrange a place for you. Also, don't reveal my relationship with Beiming!"

    "Yes." The old man in gold robe said respectfully.

    "Beiming." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning, "I still have five eternal emperors in Sanye territory, all of whom are my followers. You can wander around Sanye territory more, I believe you will find some benefits! Wait!  When you want to leave, just tell Yu Hong directly. Yu Hong will take you out of the Three Leaf Realm. As for the armor, I will return it in half a month."

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded, secretly speechless at the same time, five followers of the Eternal Emperor?  There must be only a few eternal emperors among the great master of Mangya Kingdom. Is it possible that the person in front of me is an existence comparable to the great master?

    Two chapters completed.

    Pomodoro has been crazy busy this week, so I can only squeeze in time to write.  Phew, I apologize to everyone, I¡¯m ashamed.  Yeah, Tomato will be able to resume normal updates starting tomorrow~~~~It looks like it¡¯s Monday, so please take a few seconds to vote for recommendations~~~

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 41 Rapid Progress

    "Go." Lord Dan ordered.

    The old man in golden robe and Ji Ning both bowed respectfully and left together.

    Lord Dan was sitting cross-legged, looking down at the simple armor, and murmuring: "Brother" A long time ago, Lord Dan personally refined this armor and gave it to the beloved in his heart.  , and the Lord has been wearing this armor, stroking the armor, as if feeling the breath of his elder brother.

    Lord Dan closed his eyes and lay casually on the ground, leaning his head slightly on the simple armor, and fell asleep like that.

    She was the only one in this ancient cave, and it was quiet.  Without her permission, even her followers would not dare to come in, because this cave was where she and her eldest brother lived together a long time ago. At that time, the second and third brothers would often tease them as a Taoist couple.

    It¡¯s just that nowshe is the only one left.

    After leaving Lord Dan¡¯s cave, Ji Ning, led by Yu Hong, quickly traveled through the void to a cave on a high mountain.

    "This is my residence." Daojun Yu Hong said with a smile, "There are some empty mansions around, Beiming, you can choose one at will, three over there, five over here, and that  The two seats on the side are both empty."

    Ji Ning glanced at it and pointed to a mansion halfway up the mountain in the distance: "Just that one."

    "I will arrange for some servants to come over. If you have anything to do, just come to me." Daojun Yu Hong said with a smile, "I am still very familiar with this Three-Leaf Realm."

    "Dare I ask" Ji Ning suddenly asked with some hesitation, "Who is the powerful man who brought me just now?"

    "What is my master's name? You don't know?" Yu Hongdaojun said in surprise. What kind of identity does his master have? He personally led a world realm to her residence. This already represents her special attitude towards Ji Ning. This little guy  He still doesn't know his master's name?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t dare to ask more,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "You will hear about it soon when you are in the Three-leaf Realm. This is not a secret. The entire Three-leaf Realm was created by the master." Yu Hongdaojun said, "My master is one of the three ancient star kings of the Destruction God Court.  One's 'Dan Master'."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly widened: "Dan, Dan, Lord Dan?"

    Isn¡¯t that what the dead master said when he taught himself - my disciples, if you can achieve eternity by joining the Tao, I will repay the favor of the Tao to the Lord Dan!

    It turns out that the mysterious power is Lord Dan!

    "No wonder she has such a special attitude towards me." Ji Ning thought to himself, "This dead master has an extraordinary relationship with Lord Dan! And the dead master and other thirty-five eternal powers all died in the place of origin.  Inner domain! I¡¯m afraid why they died, Lord Dan knows the secret behind it.¡±

    "Master, she is very good at alchemy. When it comes to alchemy, she is undoubtedly the best in this universe. The one who ranks second is probably not as good as 10% of master's alchemy skills. All of them are among the top ten most dazzling elixirs in the entire universe.  They are all refined by my master." Daojun Yu Hong said proudly, "From this you can understand how great my master is at refining alchemy."

    "Not only that, in terms of refining weapons and puppets, even though the master didn't put in much effort, he was still ranked among the top three in this universe." Daojun Yu Hong suddenly said proudly, "The master's follower, the Abandoned Fire Emperor, originally learned to refine with the master.  The weapon-refining puppet has now surpassed its master, and is considered the number one in this universe in terms of weapon-refining. The master wants you to wander around the Three Leaf Realm. In my opinion, he should ask you to "abandon the fire"  Emperor, take a closer look. Practitioners, you still need some of the most suitable magic weapons and weapons. After all, the magic weapons obtained from other places are not the most suitable. The magic weapons and weapons that are truly created specifically for you are probably the most suitable.  "

    Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    This Three-Leaf Realm has an absolutely transcendent status in this universe.

    Lord Alchemy is the best at refining alchemy.

    Her follower, ¡®The Abandoned Fire Emperor¡¯, is the first in weapon refining.

    Of course, this can only be said to be a transcendent status. In the world of powerful people, what matters in the end is strength!  The Lord of the Destruction Court relied on his strength to finally unify this universe.  The Abandoning Fire Emperor was only a follower in refining weapons first, and even the other four Eternal Emperors were willing to be followers of Lord Dan, also because Lord Dan was powerful enough!  The 'Fu Bo Emperor' sent a Taoist talisman to form a good relationship with Lord Dan, also because of Lord Dan's own power.

    "Where is Emperor Qihuo?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Look over there." Daojun Yu Hong pointed to a place in the distance where flames were rising into the sky and the sky was red. "That's where Emperor Qihuo's cave is. You can go and take a look if you have time."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Then I'll go back first."Got it together.  "

    "If you need anything, just come to me." Yu Hongdaojun smiled, he did not dare to neglect Ji Ning.

    Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and flew towards his cave in the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    There were already some servants in the cave. When they saw Ji Ning landing, they all saluted respectfully: "Greetings to the master."

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "Just do whatever you have to do. Don't disturb me without my permission."

    "Yes, Master." Everyone responded.

    Ji Ning immediately walked inside. The moment he landed, his mana surged to refine the cave.  As practitioners live in a cave, they naturally have to completely control this cave to feel at ease!  Of course, when Ji Ning leaves in the future, he will also remove his refining mark in the cave.

    In the cave, Ji Ning walked inside.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± A stone door opened inside.

    Ji Ning entered it. There was a circular stone plate inside the stone door. There were some divine patterns on the stone plate. Ji Ning immediately walked up and sat cross-legged on the stone plate. He felt waves of waves coming from the stone plate and covering his body and mind.  , so that I can't help but calm down completely.  At the same time, the huge stone door was closed again.

    This place is the meditation room of this cave.

    "Take a closer look." Ji Ning closed his eyes, and the contents of "Seven Chapters of Danye" began to pass through his mind, and he read it carefully. Five days passed during this reading.

    "Seven Chapters of Alchemy Leaf" is a step-by-step guide, but Ji Ning does not need to refine alchemy, so he mainly focuses on the alchemy techniques. Although the alchemy techniques in the first three chapters are powerful, they are nothing compared to the next four chapters!  In particular, the alchemy technique in Chapter 7 is very powerful. It should be the technique used by Master Dan himself.

    Ji Ning was able to comprehend the five strongest ways and combine them. It was obviously much faster to learn this technique. However, in the end, the gap in realm was too great. It took another five days of hard work to barely learn the alchemy technique in Chapter 7.  Half a percent.

    "Although it is only half-complete, used to refine elixirs, it is much more powerful than learning all the previous three chapters." Ji Ning was very happy in his heart.

    "Start trying to cultivate the Nine-Source Divine Thunder and Nine-Source Divine Water." Ji Ning felt that he had made great progress in control. The alchemy techniques given by Lord Dan improved his fine control more than a thousand times.  No wonder Lord Dan said that as long as Ji Ning put more thought into it, it would be easy to create a god that surpasses the Nine Sources of Thunder. In fact, "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" is the supreme holy book for alchemy.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and looked inside his body.

    ??In the chaotic space of Jindan.

    A majestic Dao tree with a height of 36,000 feet stands. This Dao tree represents Ji Ning's "Sword Dao" perception. In fact, he can break through to the realm of Dao Lord at any time and let the Dao tree break through 36,000 feet.  The limit!  In fact, Ji Ning has now reached the world level in many aspects such as wind, fire, thunder, space, etc., but he has never manifested the Tao tree in the golden elixir chaotic space.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~~~¡±

    Everywhere there is a source of thunder and lightning, and every source of divine water, there is surging energy.

    "Get up." The power of the blue and white mist filled the air, and it easily controlled two of the divine thunders of the Tao. They were the 'water smoke divine thunder' and 'fire cloud divine thunder' that were the easiest to control.

    "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye." Ji Ning immediately began to use the technique of Seven Chapters of Dan Ye, and saw wisps of golden light emerging. Each ray of light contained a large number of divine patterns, and gradually formed two big golden hands. These two golden  The big hands gently grasped the two divine thunders, as if they were kneading dough, easily controlling them and constantly blending them.

    Gradually, the two thunder lights in the sky gradually changed, and water and fire joined forces to reveal a dark blue thunder and lightning.

    The second level of divine thunder is done!

    "It's so easy." Ji Ning was surprised. He didn't feel any difficulty. It was as easy as breathing.

    "Just practice the third level of divine thunder." Ji Ning was full of confidence. It stands to reason that to practice the second level of divine thunder, you should first leave a secret seed next to it.  But Ji Ning, who was full of confidence, didn't bother to leave the seeds of the secret technique and went directly to refine the triple divine thunder.

    One big golden hand controlled the second level divine thunder, and the other big golden hand grabbed the ¡®Earth Evil Divine Thunder¡¯ and started refining it directly

    It is more than ten times more difficult to refine the triple divine thunder than the second divine thunder.

    However, Ji Ning still followed the method of "Nine Source Divine Thunder" step by step and refined the "Triple Divine Thunder"!  This is a dark yellow divine thunder, filled with thunder and powerful. It is much stronger than the previous seven avenues of divine thunder and seven avenues of divine water combined.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 42 Fourfold Divine Water

    One day passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning was temporarily staying in a side hall of the cave. Ji Ning sat there, looking across the fence at the vast and beautiful world of the Three-Leaf Realm.

    "Wow." Ji Ning stretched out his fingers, and there were traces of dark yellow lightning jumping and swimming on his fingertips. It looked beautiful, but in fact it was extremely powerful.

    Ji Ning stretched out a second finger, and suddenly he saw gurgling water flowing out of his fingertips and surrounding his fingertips. This water was glowing with green light, crystal clear and beautiful, but it was more threatening than the previous thunder and lightning.  Even better, a powerful One-Step Taoist Lord will be instantly frozen into an ice sculpture if touched by this water flow, and even the true spirit will be frozen and shattered.

    This is the fourth level of divine water refined by Ji Ning.

    "Thunder and lightning are violent, and controlling thunder and lightning is indeed more difficult than controlling divine water." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Three levels of divine thunder are already my limit in a short period of time. It is too difficult to cultivate into four levels of divine thunder."

    The first level of divine thunder, the second level of divine thunderand the ninth level of divine thunder.

    The difficulty of training is constantly rising. According to Wan Shen Dao Lord, the First Step Dao Lord can barely hope to practice the third level of divine thunder, the Second Step Dao Lord can barely hope to practice the fifth level of divine thunder, and the Third Step Dao Lord can barely hope to practice the seventh level of divine thunder.  .  Only those with four steps can hope to master the Nine-Level Divine Thunder!  Ji Ning is only in the World Realm now, but with the help of the "Power of Blue and White Mist" and "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye", he has also mastered the triple divine thunder.

    "My strongest killing move now is the 'Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain'." Ji Ning laughed dumbly. It was obviously a defensive move, but because of the divine thunder and divine water, it became the strongest killing move!

    "correct."

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    A figure appeared out of thin air next to him. It was the confused World God Danbao. The World God Danbao was now wearing loose fiery red robes, with red lips and white teeth. Only the oil stains at the corners of his mouth ruined his temperament.

    "Master." Danbao World God smiled when he saw Ji Ning, "I was still wondering how I could eat so well and suddenly come here."

    "You enjoyed the meal, but I was worried for a long time." Ji Ning smiled. Ji Ning was indeed very uneasy when he was first kidnapped by Lord Dan. Fortunately, it was a good thing.

    "What's wrong?" Danbao World God was confused and looked around, "Where is this place? By the way, where is You Ji? Master, don't you have other companions? Why are you sitting here alone? Hey, it seems that there are  There are also some servants.¡±

    Ji Ning shook his head: "You talk too much, shut your mouth first."

    The Danbao World God even shut his mouth.

    "I let you come out to give you a chance." Ji Ning said.

    "Opportunity?" Danbao World God was confused.

    "Well, don't resist." Ji Ning said as he stretched out his finger and directly touched the forehead of Danbao World God.

    Ji Ning taught the first chapter of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" to the World God of Dan Bao. According to the instructions of Lord Dan, Ji Ning could only pass on the first three chapters at most!  If the Danbao World God can learn the first three chapters in a relatively short period of time, then Ji Ning can send the 'Danbao World God' to Lord Dan, and perhaps the Danbao World God can also get a great opportunity.

    After all, once you go back, it may be difficult to return to this universe.

    for a long time¡ª¡ª

    "Wow, this, this, this is simply unbelievable, unbelievable, this is alchemy, it's amazing. What I learned in the past can also be considered alchemy?" Alchemy World God exclaimed.

    Ji Ning laughed when he saw this.

    "It's amazing. Alchemy can be done like this. I saw another brand-new way of alchemy." The Alchemy World God was extremely excited, and his eyes became wild when he looked at Ji Ning. "Master, what you taught me seems to be  Not all?"

    "This is just the first chapter." Ji Ning said.

    "What about the back?" Dan Bao was excited.

    What he is best at is alchemy, and he was extremely excited to get the first chapter of the "Seven Chapters of Alchemy", the supreme holy book of alchemy.

    "If you fully understand the first chapter, I will naturally teach you the second chapter." Ji Ning said.

    "Chapter 2? Is there a third and fourth chapter?" Danbao's face turned red with excitement, "Who created this alchemy method? The master I worshiped at the beginning was also a Taoist master who was very good at alchemy.  There is some fame. But compared with what you taught me, Master the difference is too big. I must become a disciple, and I must become a disciple of this great master."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "If you want to worship, that great master may not be willing to accept it. Please feel free to pass on what I have learned to you first. There may be another chance in the future."

    "Okay." Danbao World Divine Company nodded.

    "Master." The World God of Danbao suddenly knelt down and wanted directly.?Kowtow.

    Ji Ning was stunned for a moment, then stood up and pulled him up: "Danbao, what are you doing?"

    "Master, you may not understand what this alchemy method means, but to me, this is a way to the highest level. This is the real 'alchemy way'. With it, I hope to become a Taoist king, and even be able to  Go further." The God of Danbao World said gratefully, "I, Danbao, can never repay the favor of the Tao"

    Ji Ning nodded: "Then you should study hard."

    This alchemy path leads all the way to the eternal emperor!  Lord Dan is the eternal emperor who has achieved success by relying on the way of alchemy.

    ¡­¡­

    Danbao saw the hope of becoming a Taoist master, and began to study it fanatically.  Ji Ning only learned how to make alchemy, but Danbao was the one who really studied it thoroughly, and even tried to make alchemy. Danbao was very talented in alchemy, but he never had good guidance. His past master was not bad either.  But it is not much worse than the Ten Thousand Gods and Dao Lords, let alone compared with Lord Dan.

    When the opportunity comes, Danbao also has a chance to truly soar into the sky.

    Ji Ning knows very well that his foundation is swordsmanship after all!  Regarding "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye", he mainly studied the techniques of alchemy.  Danbao is his follower, and being able to become a great alchemy master will be of great help to him.

    After bestowing the Tao on the elixir, Ji Ning left the cave the next day and turned into a stream of light and flew away.

    "I met fellow Taoists in Xia Beiming."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming."

    Ji Ning also saw many world realms along the way, and even occasionally saw some Dao Lords.

    The Three-leaf Realm is a very vast world. Just like the Mangya Kingdom, there are countless spiritual practitioners.

    "The Abandoned Fire Emperor?" Ji Ning spent more than three hours flying through the void and finally arrived at the Abandoned Fire Emperor.

    "This is the emperor's cave, no unauthorized entry is allowed."

    There were two boys guarding the entrance of the cave. When they saw Ji Ning flying towards him, they immediately scolded him.

    "This junior heard that the emperor is good at refining weapons, so he came here. I wonder if I am lucky enough to have a look." Ji Ning said.

    "Want to buy a magic weapon?" One of the boys pointed not far away, "Go in through the side door, and there will be a receptionist for you. You are the one buying magic weapons, don't you even know which door to enter? This is the main entrance of the cave.  , some powerful people who came to ask to see our emperor are waiting here, waiting for our help."

    "This junior is being reckless." Ji Ning didn't mind and immediately flew to the side.

    The two boys were at the entrance of the cave, quite proud.

    Their master is the most powerful emperor in this universe in refining weapons. There are indeed many people who come to see their master. Not to mention the Dao Lord who comes to see him, even the Eternal Emperor who comes to see him is allowed to do so.  They naturally have arrogance, how can they look down on a small world realm.

    "Tsk, tsk, there are so many magic weapons at the door" Ji Ning flew towards the side door and was startled as soon as he got close.

    Although it is a side door, it is still dozens of feet wide.

    There are also waiters in front of the side door to receive them, and above the side door are three magic weapons suspended, a bead that is glowing with fire, faintly exuding surging power.  The other thing is a white flower, emitting bursts of white light. Bathed in the white light, you can't help but feel peaceful and peaceful.  Another piece is a scroll, with a faint landscape world on it.

    "Does this fellow Taoist want to buy a magic weapon?" A female waitress standing at the door exuded the aura of a Taoist master. She guessed that she should be a Taoist master. She said with a smile.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Fellow Taoist, please come in. You can buy any internal magic weapon you like." The waitress did not hesitate at all because Ji Ning was in the world realm. Their magic weapon was specially sold to the outside world.  Some of the treasures he made, even if they were refined casually, were enough to make Dao Lords fight over them outside.

    Ji Ning immediately stepped inside.

    Outside the threshold, I didn¡¯t feel anything bad, but as soon as I stepped inside the threshold, I immediately entered a vast void world with countless bright stars in the void.

    There are also practitioners walking in the void, and some waiters are receiving in the void. They walk in the void and point at the stars. Each star is a magic weapon.

    "Isn't this magic weapon three million square meters too expensive? Can it be cheaper?"

    "I want this!"

    Those Dao Lords here all have very low postures.  There is no magic weapon less than one million square meters in the Qihuo Emperor, but it still makes countless practitioners crazy about it.  As for being in this world almost everyone just comes to see, not to buy.??It's an eye-opener.

    When Ji Ning walked into the void, the waiters glanced at it. On the surface, they were still polite, but they secretly muttered in their hearts: "Another world realm, another one that I just don't want to buy."

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 43 Ji Ning¡¯s Sword

    There were only a limited number of waiters, so most of them accompanied the Dao Lords. After Ji Ning came in, he watched alone.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning looked at the magic weapon that was shining like stars in the distance. Unexpectedly, the first thing he saw after coming in scared him.

    Every magic weapon is protected by formation restrictions, just like a 'star'. With just a brief touch, you can get detailed information about the magic weapon. This is a shuttle-shaped magic weapon.

    "The Wood Fire Qingyang Shuttle has spent three thousand years consuming tens of thousands of square meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid to replenish its power. Every time it is replenished, it can be released once. Its power is as strong as the power of the Four-Step Lord. It costs eight million square meters to purchase!  "

    "Can it be used again and again?" Ji Ning murmured secretly, "It seems that you can never infer the strength of a Taoist Lord from the surface. Maybe a seemingly weak One-step Taoist Lord has a very powerful magic weapon. Also  Well, the prices for these heaven-defying magic weapons are ridiculously high."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at each magic weapon one by one.

    Some ordinary eternal magic weapons that only contain some sword intent and sword intent are very cheap, and it is difficult to exceed one million square meters.  Therefore, some of the magic weapons placed here by Emperor Qihuo have some special powers.

    Magic weapons also have special power, so each of them can exceed a million cubic meters.

    "The Heart-Taking Hundred-Moving Bell contains the secret technique of a four-step master's mind power practitioner. When activated, it can shake the enemy's mind and make the weak lose their autonomy directly. It costs 50 million square meters to purchase."

    "crazy."

    Ji Ning was shocked when he saw this magic weapon, he knew it very well.  In a life-and-death fight, even if your mind is shaken for a moment, you may die!  Moreover, it has been clearly stated that the powerful secret technique of the spiritual practitioner of the Four Steps of the Path is included.  The power is certainly extraordinary.  A person who doesn't understand mental power can use methods similar to mental power practitioners. This kind of magic weapon is too unnatural.

    But the price is outrageous, 50 million square meters?  Generally, Taoists on the edge of Hedao are reluctant to buy it.

    ¡­¡­

    There is a magic weapon of flying escape. If you control it, you can escape at a hundred times the speed of light in an instant.

    There is a formation.  When used, the enemy is trapped and has difficulty getting out of the formation.

    There is a sword formation.  Two hundred and sixteen eternal high-grade divine swords form a sword array, which is extremely powerful and suitable for refining Qi Flow Dao Lord. The stronger the Dao Lord is, the stronger he is.  The sword array displayed becomes more powerful.

    There is also the most expensive magic weapon for great sins here.  It contains nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine demons, each of which is as powerful as a three-step demon. Once the magic weapon is released, all normal four-step demons can be swept away.  However, this magic weapon is 'priceless', and a sufficiently amazing treasure needs to be exchanged with the Abandoned Fire Emperor.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning looked at it and muttered secretly: "When my Nine-Source Divine Thunder reaches the ninth level, and when the Nine-Level Divine Thunder is swept out, I can kill all the Four Steps. Even if there are nearly ten thousand demons besieging them, they will all be defeated by my Divine Thunder."  Destroy it."

    I looked around a lot.

    Although I was secretly shocked, most of them were of little use to me.  Because I have five puppets in my hands!  Moreover, he will soon become a Dao Lord after returning to the Endless Territory. By then, the ¡®Nine Source Divine Thunder¡¯ and ¡®Nine Source Divine Water¡¯ will advance by leaps and bounds!  Therefore, there are not many treasures that can make Ji Ning's heart flutter.

    The one that really appeals to my heart is too expensive!

    For example, the cheapest flying escape magic weapon costs over ten million cubic meters, and is only nine times the speed of light. As for the one hundred times the speed of light, it is also 'priceless'.  Need to exchange for treasures.

    ??******

    Ji Ning looked at a treasure in the distance, dazzled, and murmured to himself: "This is what I want most."

    Most wanted!

    It was also something Ji Ning could buy.

    There is a snow-white divine sword floating in the distance that exudes endless icy air. After a brief induction, you can get an introduction to this divine sword.

    "The natal divine weapon. The practitioner can pour his own kendo into it to serve as the 'origin of kendo'. His kendo is the most powerful when it is displayed! You can constantly improve your kendo and improve your kendo! And the natal god  Soldiers can spontaneously absorb precious materials and grow. As long as the sword is strong enough, there are enough precious materials, and some luck, there is a complete hope that a cosmic treasure will be born, and it will cost 30 million square meters to purchase."

    "This is the divine weapon of destiny." Ji Ning murmured to himself.

    I have heard of the natal magic weapon for a long time.

    "It's a pity that there are no divine weapons like the Sword Palace in the Valley of Divine Weapons, because the divine weapons of destiny are too rare. Once a refining master has worked hard to refine them successfully, they will be quickly bought by practitioners!

    The reason why this name is given to the divine weapon of destiny is that it truly fits the practitioner.

    The "origin of the sword" contained within it is instilled by the practitioner himself.And it can continue to grow.

    This is the magic weapon that is most suitable for practitioners and can best utilize the combat power of a practitioner!  For example, if Ji Ning uses an ordinary divine sword, he may only have 30 to 40% of the strength of using his natal divine weapon!  This is the power of the natal magic weapon, and it can grow infinitely.  Generally speaking, if you buy an Excalibur, the Eternal Excalibur will be the best.

    But the divine weapon of destiny can continue to grow, and as the practitioner becomes stronger, it will become more and more powerful.  In the hands of others, it may be an ordinary eternal top-grade divine sword, but in the hands of the owner, it is many times more powerful.

    Like the Eternal Emperors, they almost all use their own divine weapons.

    ???????????? Even if you are lucky the natal divine weapon can completely transform into the treasure level of the universe!

    "There are all sword cultivators in the Sword Palace. If they find a divine weapon of their own, they will rush to snatch it away." Ji Ning's eyes were blazing, "In this different universe, I encountered a divine weapon of my destiny."

    Only the first master of the natal magic weapon can truly become one with the natal weapon.

    Once the first owner dies.

    ?Then the natal magic weapon becomes an ordinary magic weapon.

    "This is what is most suitable for me. My swordsmanship includes all swordsmanship directions. It is difficult to find a divine sword that suits me." Ji Ning secretly said, "How high I can grow will be how high my natal divine sword can grow."  powerful!"

    "Fellow."

    Ji Ning looked at a waiter in the distance and immediately sent a message.

    The one-step Daojun waiter looked at Ji Ning in confusion, why are you calling me in the World Realm?

    "I need this divine weapon." Ji Ning said.

    "A divine weapon?" The waiter in the distance was so frightened that he walked over, stepped into the void, and arrived in front of Ji Ning with just one breath.

    "This fellow Taoist." The waiter said with a smile.

    "Can this divine weapon be made cheaper?" Ji Ning asked.

    "If you know the emperor, or know the emperor's disciple, it may be cheaper. I am a little waiter, but I don't have this power." The waiter said, "This sword's divine weapon was just taken out not long ago. If  As time goes by, I'm afraid it will be bought by other sword cultivators."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    As long as you have a sword and concentrate on the sword, you can break all laws with one sword.

    No matter how evil you are, I will strike out with my sword, and everything will be annihilated. Ji Ning's swordsmanship is already terrifying enough. If you combine it with the most suitable divine sword, it will be a powerful combination.

    As long as there is a chance to get a divine sword, any sword cultivator is willing to spend all his treasures.

    "Thirty million square meters" Ji Ning looked at the snow-white divine sword that exuded endless icy cold breath. He felt really sad. After all, the dead master only gave him 50 million square meters. The Space Fire Ming Stones he got  It is worth 10 million square meters.

    "I bought it." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Please wait a moment, I'll report it." The waiter said, "I can't unlock the restriction and get the divine sword."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The most important thing is to be careless with the natal divine sword. If anyone touches it and refines it, the sword will be useless and become an ordinary divine weapon.  There are strict requirements for refining the natal divine sword for the first time, so that the natal sword can be refined.

    The waiter left and went to report.

    Ji Ning looked at this sword and muttered secretly: "It would be great if I had six natal weapons, then my strength would be stronger." If others knew about Ji Ning's delusion, they would probably laugh.  Death, after all, the divine sword of destiny is too precious, six handles?  How dare you think about it.

    After just a moment, the waiter suddenly came, but his expression was a little strange. He stared at Ji Ning as if he was looking at some kind of monster.

    "This fellow Taoist." The waiter's attitude became more humble and respectful, "Could you please come with me?"

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    The waiter sent a message: "The emperor has sent an order for you to see him."

    "Emperor?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Of course it's my emperor, Emperor Qihuo." The waiter said. He was also puzzled. Normally, it was other powerful people who wanted to see Emperor Qihuo. Why did Emperor Qihuo take the initiative to see a little guy in the world this time?  .

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 44 The Abandoning Fire Emperor

    The Emperor Qihuo wants to see him?  Ji Ning thought for a moment, he was only in the World Realm. If he was worthy of being summoned by Emperor Qihuo himself, there was probably only one reason -

    Lord Dan!

    Emperor Qihuo is just one of the followers of Lord Dan, and Lord Dan has an unusual relationship with his cheap master, who is probably his ¡®master¡¯s wife¡¯.

    "Lead the way." Ji Ning said.

    "Follow me." The waiter immediately led the way, and he was also confused about the relationship between this small world and his own emperor.

    First, the waiter led the way, and then an emperor's servant personally led the procession.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    There are two lakes in a quiet and huge courtyard. In one lake, there is a hot magma-like liquid that flows gurglingly.  The other lake was filled with icy liquid, and the cold air filled the air, causing frost to condense around it.  Between the two hot and cold lakes, there is an ancient tree with a crooked neck.

    Under the big tree, there are tables, chairs, and a person.

    He was sitting there with his chest clasped and fiery red hair looking at Ji Ning.

    "Emperor," the servant said respectfully, "Bring him to Beiming."

    "You go down first." Emperor Qihuo ordered, and the servants immediately retreated obediently. Only Ji Ning and Emperor Qihuo were left in the courtyard.

    "Ji Ning pays homage to the emperor." Ji Ning saluted respectfully.

    "You don't have to be polite with me, Beiming, come and sit down." Emperor Qihuo smiled and pointed to the opposite side.

    Ji Ning took advantage of the situation and sat down.

    "Have a taste. These are all kinds of drinks sent by the Taoists who asked me to help create magic weapons. I don't even know some of the names myself, and I don't bother to know them. I have spent endless thoughts on the properties of countless precious materials.  , these things to eat and drink. I don¡¯t want to remember any of them." Emperor Qihuo said.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Being able to reach the first place in the universe in refining weapons can be imagined. It takes a lot of effort."

    "I also like to refine weapons. When I first followed my master, I was just a servant among the many disciples and servants of my master. I was inconspicuous at all." Emperor Qihuo recalled with memories in his eyes, "My cultivation speed is very slow, and I am really  I really like refining weapons, so I just immersed myself in refining them. Unexpectedly, I became the Master of the Four Steps without realizing it, and then I became the Eternal Emperor so naturally. Later I realized that the master had secretly noticed me.  , helped me and guided me time and time again when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    "The Abandoning Fire Emperor can become eternal, it can be seen that he is good at a certain line of work.  It¡¯s really completely crazy, and miracles can happen!  Of course, the premise is that there is a powerful guide like Lord Dan.  After all, Lord Dan is one of the three ancient star monarchs who have existed since the birth of this universe. Even if he is not too careful in refining weapons, he is ranked among the top three in the universe. It is natural to lead the Abandoned Fire Emperor with ease.

    Without a master, it is unlikely that the Qihuo Emperor will achieve eternity if he concentrates on cultivation!

    "I noticed you as soon as you came to my place." Emperor Qihuo looked at Ji Ning.

    "Ah." Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Yes. Faced with so many magic weapons, you did not get lost, but finally chose the divine weapon of your destiny." Emperor Qihuo smiled and nodded, "Yes, it seems that you understand that a true power ultimately relies on one's own strength.  Strength. If you want to rely on some weird and powerful magic weapons, it is difficult to be truly invincible."

    "You are a sword cultivator. A sword cultivator who truly dominates for a while, all of them fight with the sword in their hands. Or some powerful secret techniques that they have studied themselves." Emperor Qihuo said.

    Ji Ning nodded and accepted the instruction.

    He has also seen many secret arts and methods in the 'Book Collection Building' in the Twelve Palaces Sword Palace, and understands that some powerful Taoists rely on some secret arts, great supernatural powers and great means!  All those heaven-defying Taoists are like this!

    "The most terrifying Dao Lords and Emperors are all using their own methods." Emperor Qihuo lamented, "Some Dao Lords' methods. Even I have to stay away The 'Ning Xing Dao Lord' I know is based on his own Dao.  Create a heaven-defying secret technique. Integrate yourself with the "Five-Gang Glazed Sea" born in chaos, and practice the "Five-Gang Glazed Body". With just one thought, you can turn it into the monstrous Five-Gang Glazed Sea.  Come on Once trapped, even I will die."

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless.

    In fact, it¡¯s normal when you think about it. For example, the ¡®Da Mo Daojun¡¯ whom I met just after leaving the Three Realms, although he is only the Lord of Three Steps, he is too unparalleled in the deduction of one step.  Once it is deduced that there is danger, escape early.  So even if you want to kill him, you can't.  And if you provoke him, you can't kill him. Instead, he has many ways to deal with you and your men.

    &nbsp; Therefore, the threat from Lord Da Mo is actually very scary.

    "Those heaven-defying Dao Lords have cultivated their own Dao to the extreme and have incredible abilities. And they always want to kill an emperor to achieve their reputation." Emperor Qihuo shook his head and muttered, "Can it be done?  Eternity is not easy either, the weaker Eternal Emperor will not even dare to stand up after being killed."

    Ji Ning also laughed, and so did the Endless Territory. The Taoist Lords of the Ten Thousand Gods were chasing Emperor Merobo to kill him, and the Master of Li Xing Palace of the Twelve Palaces of Swords killed an emperor with three swords!  Therefore, the number of Eternal Emperors is very small, and those who survive are all extremely powerful, such as the three masters, the Xue Jian Emperor, and others who are good at saving lives, and the Three Silkworm Emperors are also good at saving lives.

    "Magical weapons, just get one or two from time to time. If your mind is entirely on magic weapons, then put the cart before the horse!" Emperor Qihuo looked at Ji Ning, "Although I am very wary of some heaven-defying Dao Lords, their path is  That¡¯s right, if you succeed, once you achieve eternity, you will be the master, directly ranked as the Star Lord of the Destruction Court, and he will be an extremely powerful Star Lord.¡±

    Ji Ning was so curious that he asked: "Aren't the Star Lords who destroyed the Divine Court all masters?"

    "How can they all be masters?" Emperor Qihuo shook his head, "They are all relatively powerful and will be chosen as Star Lord in the end. If you have the strength to be a master, you don't have to choose at all, you will directly become Star Lord. Like the 'Fu Bo Emperor'  I heard that the Taoist Talisman is extremely powerful, but it is still far from being a master."

    "The reason why the three Ancient Star Lords have extraordinary status is because they are all masters." Qihuo Emperor said.

    "Oh." Ji Ning nodded.

    Lord Dan is indeed the master.

    "Master Dan is amazing." Qihuo Emperor said, "According to legend, only those who were very defiant when they were Dao Lords can kill the Eternal Emperor. Only those who achieve eternity will be the master! But there are no absolutes.  It is said that Venerable Dan was not a master a long time ago, and it was only after she practiced for a long time that she gained the strength of a master."

    "Like Emperor Fu Bo, he was originally an inconspicuous emperor. He concentrated on Tao Fu, and now his strength has greatly increased." Emperor Qihuo smiled, "Being an emperor, you can also slowly cultivate and become stronger, and even hope to become a master.  level. But this is too difficult. In the endless years, the only one who has taken this step is Lord Dan."

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    What I heard in Mangya Kingdom is that only the Tao Lord who defies heaven will become the master after achieving eternity!  Unexpectedly, Master Dan turned out to be an exception. As expected, there was still a glimmer of opportunity in this path of cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    Emperor Qihuo chatted with Ji Ning for a long time, which was an eye-opener for Ji Ning.

    "You want the Divine Weapon, right?" Emperor Qihuo looked at Ji Ning, "Hahaha, it's simple. The first time you and I meet, I will give you a Divine Weapon as a meeting gift."

    Ji Ning looked happy.

    "Of course I haven't refined it yet. You should practice your sword skills first." Emperor Qihuo smiled and said, "Based on your sword skills, I will refine a divine weapon that is most suitable for you."

    "Okay." Ji Ning looked happy.

    He understands this.

    The natal divine weapons have just been refined, and there are some differences. Some are extremely heavy and suitable for violent moves, such as the Heaven Collapse Style.  Some magic weapons are more suitable for the 'blood-dropping style', 'shadowless style' and the like Of course, the natal magic weapons can continue to evolve. Even if they are not suitable for the time being, they will become more and more suitable as time goes by!

    But if you can be the most suitable from the beginning, it will naturally evolve faster. It is a rare opportunity to let the number one weapon refiner in the universe personally refine the divine weapon for you.

    "Your Majesty, wait and see." Ji Ning immediately began to practice, "My way of swordsmanship can be divided into five strongest ways."

    Ji Ningyi practices.

    Emperor Qihuo was shocked.

    "This, this, is a perfect combination? This means that all the swordsmanship is included in it." Emperor Qihuo looked at Ji Ning, "If this little guy grows up and becomes a heaven-defying emperor, he will definitely be the most heaven-defying one.  By then, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be able to kill some weak emperors with just one sword.¡±

    "Emperor." Ji Ning finished the drill and looked at the Qihuo Emperor.

    "You" Qihuo Emperor smacked his lips, "Your natal magic weapon must reach the extreme in all aspects. It is difficult to refine and consumes materials."

    For an ordinary sword cultivator to get a natal magic weapon, 10 million square meters of materials is enough, and he can sell it for 20 to 30 million square meters.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship covers all directions, so to pursue perfection, I¡¯m afraid 30 million square meters of materials alone will be needed!

    "Ha ha, since I said I would refine one for you, I will refine one for you.  "Qihuo Emperor smiled, "I can still afford to give you a magic weapon.  "

    "Emperor." Ji Ning suddenly said, "This junior has a merciless request."

    "An unkind invitation?" Emperor Qihuo smiled and said, "You're welcome, just say it." He even gave away 30 million square meters of materials for free, and he was very generous when he said it at the moment.

    "You have also seen this junior's swordsmanship. In fact, it would be best if we could have six natal weapons. This junior's strength can also be increased several times." Ji Ning continued, "Of course, this junior did not ask the emperor to give you a gift  Emperor, you can ask for whatever you want. This junior still has some treasures and some Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and I won¡¯t let you, Emperor, suffer a loss."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart is truly filled with desire.

    No matter what it takes, you have to get six handles.  Since Emperor Qihuo is so generous, I'm afraid the price will be very cheap, and I should be able to afford it.

    "Six handles?" Emperor Qihuo glared, "Six handles of the divine weapon? You are really asking for it without mercy!"

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 45 A piece of news

    "How much will it cost? Just tell me, Emperor." Ji Ning looked shameless. He was in a small world, so showing off his shamelessness in front of an Eternal Emperor was nothing. For the sake of six eternal magic weapons, he was so thick-skinned.  What does shame mean?

    The Qihuo Emperor was speechless: "Do you know how much the materials of these six natal weapons are worth, not counting the hard work that I have put into refining them? Do you think you are responsible for your arrogance?  Can you afford it?¡±

    "How much is the material worth?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Specially made for you, it is different from ordinary natal divine weapons. Your swordsmanship can be said to include all directions, so the natal divine weapons must be truly perfect and extremely strong in all aspects! The material cost alone is the same as ordinary natal divine swords.  Three timesit requires a full 30 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, six handles, that is a full 180 million cubic meters!" Emperor Qihuo suddenly smiled, and looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "I said it before  If I give you one, then you only need to give me 150 million cubes. As for the hard work I have worked so hard on refining, it is considered a free gift. Tsk tsk, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t let me suffer? You can take it  out?"

    Ji Ning is mute and unable to speak.

    150 million square meters?

    This is too, too

    For example, the ¡®Tian Daojun¡¯ of Tiancang Palace is considered a very powerful Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao. In order to ask Dao Lord Da Mo for help, he spent about 20 million cubic meters of treasures, which is already considered as all the treasures.  Of course, some treasures commonly used in battle are part of one's own strength and cannot be sold.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The most precious treasures of ordinary powerful persons are the treasures which they commonly use, and if they really want to take out over a hundred million Chaos Spiritual Liquids in one go, they generally cannot do so!

    "How is it?" Emperor Qihuo looked at Ji Ning and said jokingly, "Didn't you sound very loud just now?"

    Ji Ning was thinking anxiously.

    what to do?  I have a lot of treasures on my body, but there is too much difference between 150 million and 150 million.  For the sake of Lord Dan, the other party's Qihuo Emperor gave a total of 30 million square meters of materials to a little guy like him. It was already interesting enough.  It should be noted that Qihuo Emperor originally planned to give him a normal natal magic weapon. Who would have thought that Ji Ning's swordsmanship was so good. Qihuo Emperor could not break his promise and still generously gave away a better one.

    What if you let the other party give you six handles?  Ji Ning felt that it was too much, and the other party would probably not agree to it. After all, with such a fortune even Emperor Qihuo would feel distressed.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly had an idea.

    "Emperor," Ji Ning continued.

    The Qihuo Emperor, who was admiring Ji Ning's awkward appearance, saw that Ji Ning actually took the initiative to speak, and couldn't help but be curious: "What, is there a treasure that can equal it?"

    Of course, there are treasures that can pay for it. The ancient armor of the dead master is far more than this price. That armor was refined by Master Dan with so much hard work and is extremely valuable!  There is absolutely no place to buy it!  There are also two Taoist talismans given by the dead master. Each of them was refined by the master before his death. They also had nowhere to buy them. If they are used to offset them, they are indeed worth the price.

    But unless Ji Ning is really stupid, there is no way he can exchange this life-saving treasure at the bottom of the box.

    "This junior has some news to tell you." Ji Ning said, "This news, I think, should be worth 150 million square meters."

    "News? What news is worth so much?" Emperor Qihuo was curious.

    "Emperor." Ji Ning said, "When I entered the ancient domain, I accidentally arrived at a place where I discovered a huge space fire stone mine. This mine has a range of millions of miles."

    Emperor Qihuo was still calm at first, but when he heard the word 'millions of miles', he was shocked. He stood up suddenly, stared at Ji Ning, his eyes rounded: "You mean a million miles? Space Fire Ming Stone Mine  .¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Is it a rich mine?" Emperor Qihuo asked continuously.

    Ten thousand kilograms of ore can be used to extract one kilogram of space fire stone. This is also called ore.

    Tens of billions of kilograms of ore are used to extract one kilogram of space fire stone, also called ore!  But there are many differences between them.

    "Emperor, please take a look." Ji Ning turned over his hand, and a piece of ore appeared in his hand. It was the ore mined by the puppet 'Mosha'.

    "This ore?" Emperor Qihuo was excited when he saw it. He was a real master of refining weapons. He could tell at a glance that this was an absolutely rich ore. "If it is within a million miles, this, this I'm afraid I don't even have it."  You are qualified to occupy this mine."

    With his strength, he really can¡¯t take over such a large mine.

    Emperor Qihuo actually had no intention of monopolizing it. After all, Ji Ning was Lord Dan¡¯s person, so the news would definitely not be hidden from Lord Dan.  And with such a big mineif Lord Dan comes forward, probably no one will dare to think about it.

    "There is one more thing that needs to be said.?, this mine originally had an owner.  Ji Ning said.

    "Is there a master?" Emperor Qihuo was startled.

    "It's the Three Silkworm Emperors," Ji Ning said.

    Emperor Qihuo laughed: "Hahaha, is it him? That unlucky idiot?" Emperor Sancan is definitely the unluckiest emperor in this universe now. The one who is being chased by Emperor Fu Bo simply doesn't dare to show his head.

    "Let's go, follow me to see the master." Qihuo Emperor grabbed Ji Ning and immediately took a step through the void and disappeared into the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    This is definitely huge news.

    Even Lord Dan was shocked when he knew this, and immediately took Ji Ning and Qihuo Emperor to quickly leave the Three Leaf Realm and head to the Ancient Territory.

    "Huu~~~"

    The five-color bridge in the void continues to extend.

    Lord Dan, Ji Ning, and Emperor Qihuo are all standing on this bridge. Because Ji Ning escaped from the Spiritual Immortal Realm, he knows the location very well. With the accurate location, it will be much easier to find it.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    "arrive."

    After closing the five-color bridge in the void, Lord Dan in black gauze stood in the void, with Emperor Qihuo and Ji Ning next to him.

    The surrounding blazing air currents made it impossible to get close. Lord Dan, Emperor Qihuo, and Ji Ning all looked at the huge mountain made of fiery red rocks in the center of the void in the distance.

    "It's such a big mine." Emperor Qihuo was shocked, "Although I heard Bei Ming say it, but when I saw it, it's really that the Space Fire Ming Stone Mine can be so big."

    "It's too big. We can't move it. We can only mine it slowly." Lord Dan said softly. There are only a handful of people in this universe who dare to directly occupy such a mine. No one dares to talk nonsense. Lord Dan  That's one of them!  Of course, if someone else discovers it first, it would be difficult for Lord Dan to intervene.

    Whoever finds it first will get it.  This is the consensus of several of their top beings.

    Of course, even if a weaker emperor like the Sancan Emperor discovers it first, they can take it by force!  Just like the "Nine-headed Dragon Mountain" in the endless territory, it was also occupied by the great master of Mangya Kingdom.

    "That idiot Sancan must be trying to monopolize this mine." Emperor Qihuo smiled, "Who would think that being chased by Fu Bo now would be pitiful."

    "Sancan's surname is Jixie and he is selfish. Of course he wants to monopolize such a mine." Lord Dan also nodded lightly, "But it is useless for anyone to protect him now. Fu Bo is completely crazy. Even if the Lord of the Divine Court protects Sancan  ¡­Unless Sancan hides in the lair of the Lord of the Divine Court and never comes out. Otherwise, with Fu Bo¡¯s madness, he will be killed as well.¡±

    Sancan sensed that his apprentice had been killed and knew that the news was exposed. He was even more frightened and did not dare to show his face. He was now frightened.

    It¡¯s really scary when Fu Bo goes crazy.

    The Taoist Talisman has reached the ultimate level, although his strength is somewhat inferior to that of Lord Dan and the Lord of the Divine Courtyard.  But even Lord Dan and the others don¡¯t want to be enemies with Emperor Fu Bo!  Because they are not sure about killing Emperor Fu Bo.

    "Such a mine must be mined well by me in the Three Leaf Realm." Lord Dan nodded, "Its value is immeasurable. If you abandon the fire, you can help Beiming refine the six natal magic weapons. I will provide the materials! It's just not enough.  Two hundred million cubic meters is enough to get this mine. The more of this kind of good thing, the better.¡±

    "Yeah." Qihuo Emperor also nodded and smiled.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    In fact, Ji Ning, Feng Yi, and Qinghuan have no idea about this mine!  Because ordinary Eternal Emperors would not dare to monopolize it!  In addition, Emperor Sancan has known this news for a long time, and it is destined to be leaked in the future.

    Therefore, there are only a handful of people in this universe who can occupy this mine who are not afraid of coveting them. Ji Ning and Qinghuan are from other universes, and they are only in the world realm. They have no chance to see such existences!  Even if they can see him, they don't dare to see him for fear that their identity will be exposed!  After all, if you are weak and try to negotiate, you may end up being directly forcibly searched for your soul by the other party!

    Because of many worries, Ji Ning and the others did not dare to reveal anything after leaving the spirit fairy world.

    This time Ji Ning dared to say this because he had an extraordinary relationship with Lord Dan. Lord Dan treated him really well and passed down "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" to him. He was considered a member of his own family.  Without this relationship, Ji Ning could only keep this news in his stomach forever!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 46 Only Ji Ning is left

    Lord Dan, Emperor Qihuo, and Ji Ning all looked at the flaming red rock mine in the distance. This was a miracle born in this universe!

    "Beiming." Emperor Qihuo suddenly said, "The six natal divine weapons take a long time. Even if I enter my cave to refine them, and time speeds up, I'm afraid you will have to wait tens of thousands of years."

    Refining alchemy, refining weapons, Taoist talismans, etc., which require a lot of time to study, the great masters usually study in the cave of "constant time acceleration"!

    "Tens of thousands of years?" Ji Ning smiled, "Then I will just wait for the six natal magic weapons."

    ¡­¡­

    Tens of thousands of years can be said to be long or short.

    After all, when Ji Ning and the others came to the alien universe, the journey alone took them over ten thousand years!  Even if he is still in the place of origin, it will still take ten thousand years to go all the way back through the ancient realm Now that he is in the Three Leaf Realm, he no longer needs to travel through the long ancient realm, which can be considered a saving of time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Feng Yi and Qing Huan left the place of origin.¡± Ji Ning stayed in Sanye, thinking silently.

    Su Youji was at one end of the origin chain, silently waiting for Ji Ning.

    But it¡¯s doomed, I can¡¯t wait!

    More than six thousand years after Ji Ning was kidnapped, Lord Feng Yixin walked out of the inner world and walked out along the chain of origin.

    "Brother Feng Yi." Huo Jin and the others greeted him.

    "Master." Immortal Yan Hui also greeted him.

    "Feng Yixin, have you ever seen my master?" Su Youji asked repeatedly.

    "Beiming? He entered the inner world with me, but we separated later and never saw each other again. What happened?" The bald 'Feng Yixinjun', who was still wearing a loose fiery red robe, asked in surprise.

    Su Youji continued: "More than six thousand years ago, I suddenly couldn't sense the master anymore, but the letter talisman the master gave me was not broken."

    "Can't sense it?" Mr. Feng Yixin's face turned serious. He also experienced many dangers in the inner world and almost died. However, he came out alive and got a great opportunity.

    "The inner world is very dangerous. Brother Beiming is likely to fall into a desperate situation." Feng Yixin was also a little worried, "But there has been no news for more than six thousand years. I am afraid it is really dangerous. Just wait and see, maybe Beiming  Brother Ming is still alive.¡±

    More than five thousand years have passed.

    Prince Qinghuan also came out of the inner world, and he also had not seen Ji Ning, which made Su Youji very disappointed and worried.

    More than three thousand years will pass.

    Tianhuo Mangya also gathered with everyone.

    Since then¡ª¡ª

    Prince Qinghuan, Lord Feng Yixin, Lord Huojin Shui, Tianhuo Mangya, Immortal Yanhui, Heavenly Wolf World God, and Fire Fairy Su Youji are all gathered together.

    ¡°We are lucky, everyone is safe, but Brother Beiming is missing.¡± Prince Qinghuan frowned.

    "Being missing for so long" Huo Jin shook his head slightly.

    "My master must be alive." Su Youji said.

    Tianhuo Mangya said: "But we can't just wait for him. He has been missing for more than 10,000 years. No matter how long we wait, we don't know how long we will wait! I think we should go back. If Brother Beiming is alive,  He can't sense us after he comes out, and he will go back on his own."

    Feng Yi and Qinghuan looked at each other.

    This time they came out mainly to accompany Tianhuo Mangya!  Since Tianhuo Mangya wanted to go back, they couldn't stop him.

    "Fire Fairy, Tianhuo is right. If Brother Beiming is alive, he will go back." Feng Yi looked at Fire Fairy Su Youji.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in waiting here alone,¡± Qinghuan said. ¡°Besides, Beiming suddenly disappeared. He might have left the place of origin, or even gone back on his own.¡±

    "He went back?" Su Youji was stunned.

    It¡¯s really hard to say.

    Everything in the place of origin is full of unknowns. Due to some special environment, it is possible to be moved out. If Ning is moved out, I am afraid that he will not work so hard to slowly travel through the ancient realm!  The ancient domain is so big that Prince Qinghuan, who is good at time and space, spent nearly ten thousand years traveling through it. For Ning to travel through it, it would take much longer.

    "Perhaps Brother Beiming has another special opportunity, and he may go back now." Feng Yiye said.

    "Let's go."

    "Let's go back together. Beiming is much stronger than you. He can definitely go back alone."

    "Fire Fairy, maybe you can see Beiming when you go back."

    They persuaded each other.

    FireIn fact, my wife has been waiting for more than ten thousand years. She was anxious about waiting, and she felt that Ji Ning might have another chance, so she nodded immediately: "Okay, let's go back."

    The seven of them all gained a lot in the place of origin!  This is also the reason why they believe that Ji Ning may have a special fate. In the place of origin indeed, anything can happen.

    Prince Qinghuan, Lord Feng Yixin and their party only spent more than three thousand years on their way back to reach the cosmic passage and return to the endless territory. The main reason is that Prince Qinghuan has made great progress in the space-time connection!  The journey will be much faster.

    When they returned to Mangya Country, they discovered

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t come back!

    Su Youji was also blindfolded and could only wait silently in the Sword Palace of the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom.

    ¡­¡­

    A different universe, within the territory of Sanye.

    Ji Ning had no way to contact Qinghuan and the others, so he could only settle down and wait for the six natal magic weapons to be obtained, so that he could leave the Three-leaf Realm and return to the Endless Territory.

    ¡°I have to go back after all. My relatives, my friends, and the Three Realms are not in this different universe.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s cave world.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± The sea water rushes to the beach again and again, and recedes again and again.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the beach, his magic power surging, and countless divine patterns appearing around him again and again. He was practicing the alchemy techniques in the seventh chapter of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye".

    Suddenly a chubby figure rushed over, his face full of joy.

    "Master, I have learned all the second chapter you taught me." Danbao World God came to Ji Ning excitedly.

    "Yes." Ji Ning collected his magic power and looked at the Alchemy World God, "Refine a 'Qianqu Dan' and show it to me."

    The refining time of Qianqudan is short, but it is very complicated. The refining process is divided into thousands of steps, and each process is extremely demanding. The test level in the first five chapters of "Seven Chapters of Danye" is all based on the observation and refining of Qianqudan.  'To judge.

    This refining took more than two days.

    Now the Alchemy World God¡¯s attainments in alchemy have improved more than ten times compared to before he came to the Three-leaf Realm.

    "Okay, I will teach you the third chapter. Master this third chapter as soon as possible. If you master it, you may have a big opportunity." Ji Ning said.

    "What great opportunity?" Alchemy World God was curious. Over the years, he had been concentrating on refining alchemy in Ji Ning's cave and had not wandered around in the Three-Leaf Realm, so he didn't know about the 'Elder Alchemy'.

    "It's useless to say it now." Ji Ning shook his head and said nothing more.

    Even if you learn Chapter 3, it is not certain whether Master Dan is willing to teach it.

    What is the identity of Lord Dan?  How high is your vision?  Ji Ning can only help with introductions. Whether Danbao can get a big opportunity depends on him.

    "Whoops." Ji Ning pointed his finger at Dan Bao's eyebrows and taught all of the third chapter of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye".

    "It's amazing. The one who created this alchemy method is amazing I have only learned it for a short time, but I have made so much progress in alchemy. I feel that if I make more breakthroughs, I can become a Dao Lord at any time." Dan Bao  Very excited.

    Ji Ning shouted: "Remember the oath."

    Dan Bao was startled and nodded.

    Before returning to Mangya Kingdom, it is absolutely forbidden to break through to Dao Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    The days in Sanye Realm were peaceful and leisurely. Ji Ning had never been so leisurely.

    Previously, he was focused on the way of swordsmanship, but now that the five strongest ways have been fully understood and combined, Ji Ning completely relaxed. He vaguely felt that this kind of relaxation was right, so he stayed in the cave and kept time a hundred times accelerating.  Tens of thousands of years can last for millions of years in the cave.

    In his leisurely and relaxing days, he sometimes practices alchemy techniques and sometimes practices swordsmanship. Because swordsmanship has reached the ultimate level in the world, he doesn't have much desire.

    More than 30,000 years have passed in the Three Leaf Realm in the blink of an eye.

    On this day, the cave sky was filled with howling winds and rolling waves. Ji Ning was sitting leisurely on the waves, floating along the waves. There was a shadow of a sword in the windy sky, constantly practicing his sword skills.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly frowned.

    "My swordsmanship"

    "It seems"

    After the five strongest paths were perfectly combined and he spent more than three million years leisurely in the cave, Ji Ning suddenly realized that there were subtle flaws in his swordsmanship.

    "This is not the ultimate way of swordsmanship!" Ji Ning suddenly had a clear understanding. After practicing swordsmanship for more than three million years, he finally got the feeling and practiced to this level.The level and sensing are very accurate.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 46 Kindness

    "What's missing?" Ji Ning frowned and sat on the waves, the sword shadow in mid-air constantly practicing his sword skills.

    "That's not right. I have clearly understood all the five strongest ways and combined them perfectly." Ji Ning practiced the sword skills again and again, "But why do I always feel that there are some flaws"

    "What exactly is missing?"

    Ji Ning practiced swordsmanship again and again.

    "Ah!" Ji Ning, who had been practicing for five days and five nights and had no clue at all, couldn't help but roared anxiously, and the roar echoed in the cave.  The waves in the entire sea that were still turbulent suddenly sank and became completely calm, as if they had solidified without any waves.

    "Huh." Ji Ning exhaled, and the previously solid sea level returned to its natural state and began to ripple again.

    "I was a little too hasty." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    No wonder Ji Ning.

    He originally thought that he was already the strongest in swordsmanship, but suddenly he found that his swordsmanship was still lacking something, and he probably wasn't really the strongest in swordsmanship.  This naturally stimulated him!

    "It's a good thing to be able to discover flaws in the swordsmanship. It's better than not discovering them at all." Ji Ning regained his composure, "I'll still concentrate on studying the swordsmanship. Maybe after a long time, I will naturally make a breakthrough."

    "I have a perfect combination of the five strongest ways. If I break through again"

    "I've never heard of it at all." Ji Ning was also puzzled.

    "Betalee, Dongxiu and other monsters usually realize a few of the strongest ways and then combine them perfectly. This represents a limit.  This is the consensus of many powerful people!  Ji Ning thought so before, but now he suddenly realized that this was not the real ultimate.

    ¡­¡­

    In the following years, Ji Ning will focus more on the sword. Of course, he will also understand the alchemy techniques in "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye".

    The days in Sanye Realm soon entered the 50,000th year

    "It's finally done."

    "It's incredible. In the World Realm, I actually practiced the fourth level of divine thunder."

    Ji Ning stood on the top of a mountain, a light flashed in his eyes, and a golden lightning suddenly burst out.

    This golden lightning full of sharp edges is the ¡®Fourth Level Divine Thunder¡¯ newly developed by Ji Ning!  When Ji Ning first learned the alchemy technique, he successfully mastered the three-level divine thunder and the fourth-level divine water in one go. Now, he has actually spent more than five million years on the alchemy technique, and his alchemy technique has been greatly improved.

    "In terms of alchemy techniques alone, Ji Ning is stronger than today's alchemy.  After all, Danbao studied Chapter 3, but Ji Ning studied Chapter 7!

    "The Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods once said that a one-step Taoist master can hope to master the triple divine thunder." Ji Ning smiled, "I am in the World Realm, but I have mastered the fourth divine thunder, haha"

    The power of his own blue and white mist is comparable to the magic power of Dao Lord.

    The method of alchemy refining is so unbelievable that such a miracle can occur.

    "Now I have the fourth level of divine thunder and the fourth level of divine water." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Boom~~~Boom~~~Boom~~~Boom~~~~

    I saw dazzling golden lightning in the sky above the mountain top and crystal water glowing with green light rushing wildly in mid-air, forming an extremely terrifying sword intention field!  Today's 'Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain' is definitely Ji Ning's strongest killing move. The fourth level of divine thunder and the fourth level of divine water can inflict heavy damage on Erpaojun even with the most brutal attacks.

    Now use the Sword Intention Domain to cast it the two steps can kill you!

    With the Divine Thunder Divine Water reaching this stage, Ji Ning is indeed at his limit. Now he has no hope at all of mastering the ¡®Fifth Level Divine Water¡¯. I¡¯m afraid he has to become a Dao Lord to do it.

    It was more than a thousand years after Ji Ning mastered the fourth level of divine thunder.

    "Master, Master, I've done it, I've done it." The World God of Danbao rushed to look for Ji Ning.

    "Come with me."

    After confirming that the Alchemy World God had indeed completely mastered Chapter 3, Ji Ning immediately took the Alchemy World God and left this cave world to visit Lord Alchemy.

    ¡­¡­

    "come in."

    The dark and cold cave made Ji Ning couldn't help but feel a chill. This also made Ji Ning sigh secretly, why did Lord Dan let himself be alone here?  Why bother?

    Ji Ning thought to himself as he brought the Danbao World God into the cave.

    In front of the huge alchemy furnace.

    Venerable Dan is sitting cross-legged, with his black gauze clothes covering the ground.

    "Beiming." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning, his eyes softened a lot.

    "Meet the venerable sir." Ji Ning said respectfully, and the Alchemy World God beside him also knelt down obediently and saluted

    "Sit down." Lord Dan ordered.

    They said they were sitting, but in fact Ji Ning and Dan Bao just sat down cross-legged. Dan Bao World God looked at Lord Dan for a moment and didn't dare to stare at him anymore, but he was also vaguely puzzled Obviously  I saw it with my own eyes, but why do I always feel like I can¡¯t see clearly what the other person looks like?

    "Your Majesty," Ji Ning said.

    "If you don't mind, call me Master Dan." Lord Dan said.

    "Master Dan." Ji Ning naturally shouted obediently. He already vaguely understood the relationship between Lord Dan and the dead master, and also understood some of Lord Dan's emotions.

    Lord Dan nodded: "Why did you bring this little guy here today because of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye"?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "He is my follower, the 'Danbao World God'. I have taught him the first three chapters and he has learned them completely, so I brought him here."

    "Let's refine a furnace of Qianqu Dan." Lord Dan glanced at the Alchemy World God, his eyes were very calm. In fact, she didn't care about the alchemy genius or anything like that. She was a powerful person who dominated the level and was not very keen on recruiting disciples.  Because since you can live for endless years, why do you have to recruit disciples?

    Only if you really see an incredible genius and really like it, can you accept him as a disciple.  Her feelings for Ji Ning were very special, so she loved Wujiwu and gave Danbao a chance.

    "Yes." The Alchemy World God understood that this was the time to decide his own destiny, and immediately began to refine alchemy aside. In fact, when he saw the huge lake next to him, the entire lake was filled with chaotic spiritual liquid, he was a little shocked.

    ?? Danbao is very attentive, and the furnace of elixir is also very good.

    "It's not bad, Beiming, how long have you, the follower, studied the first three chapters in total?" Lord Dan asked.

    "He has been maintaining a hundred times acceleration of time in my cave world, so in real terms, it should be more than five million years." Ji Ning said honestly, lying in front of such a powerful person is the stupidest thing.

    Lord Dan frowned slightly.

    More than five million years?  Only learned the first three chapters?

    From her point of view, this speed is considered slow!  The disciples she accepted were usually the top ones like Berta Laie and Ji Ning. Although Danbao was extremely talented in alchemy, he still fell short.

    "You can be considered as one of my famous disciples." Lord Dan said calmly, "I will teach you the first six chapters of "Seven Chapters of Danbao", and I will make an oath not to teach it to anyone else."

    "Yes." Dan Bao was overjoyed.

    It¡¯s amazing to be able to learn six chapters.

    Lord Dan gave a golden talisman. When the talisman touched Dan Bao, it was directly integrated into the body. Joy poured into Dan Bao's memory, and even made Dan Bao involuntarily make an oath of destiny.  Obviously, the way he treated Dan Bao was not as gentle as he treated Ji Ning.

    "Thank you, Master." After Danbao wrote it all down, he was extremely surprised and kowtowed respectfully to thank him.

    Even in the first six chapters, he has far surpassed the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods in alchemy. Many of the elixirs that can be refined in the first six chapters can only be refined by the Eternal Emperor.

    Chapter 7, that is the most powerful thing of Lord Dan, and it is not taught easily.

    "You are a follower of Beiming. Then, follow Beiming well from now on. If you are negligent, don't blame me for being ruthless as a teacher." Lord Dan said.

    "Disciple understands." Dan Bao said respectfully. He actually guessed that this opportunity was probably for Ji Ning's sake.

    "Thank you, Master Dan." Ji Ning was also grateful. Master Dan treated him really well.

    "Qi Huo is refining the divine weapon of your destiny for you. It is estimated that it will be completely refined within ten thousand years." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning, "I can vaguely deduce that you will leave after you get the divine weapon of your destiny."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded respectfully.

    "According to my deduction, after you leave now, it will probably be a long time before you and I see each other again!" Lord Dan said, "So be careful on the way to practice. If you really encounter a disaster, report my name.  That¡¯s it, it may be of some use. Alsothe methods of the Almighty are all-encompassing, and you cannot rely on any life-saving means."

    "For example, I calculated that you have a second soul, but if some great power wants to kill you, with the law of cause and effect, it can completely destroy all your true spirits, whether it is the main body or the second soul." Lord Dan said, "Cause and Effect  The power of the method is similar to the oath of destiny, it can rely on the connection in the dark to exterminate all your clones and true spirits."

    Ji Ning was secretly horrified when he heard this. Once the oath of fate is violated, all the clones of the original deity will be exterminated.

    ¡°Did you never expect that there are similar attack methods?  This is too terrible.

    "You will know the powerful means in the future." Lord Dan said, "Therefore, be very cautious on the road of spiritual practice. In this way, you and I will meet again.  You go ahead and you don't have to come see me when you leave.  "

    "Yes, Master Dan." Ji Ning knelt down respectfully and thanked him.

    Although they rarely met each other, Ji Ning felt that Lord Dan had no plans for him and was entirely for his own good.

    Ji Ning also regards Lord Dan as a relative, friend and elder in his heart, and silently records this kindness. He is still very weak now, how about repaying?  It's still far away.

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Volume 28 Chapter 48 Return (final chapter of this volume)

    Ji Ning felt a little sad as he bid farewell to Lord Dan.  .

    This time of farewell I don¡¯t know when we will meet again. After all, Lord Dan is in a different universe, and he is in the endless territory!  But he will eventually go back.

    ¡­¡­

    Sixty thousand years have passed since the days in Sanye Realm. Emperor Qihuo specially sent his servants to convey the message.

    "Emperor Qihuo wants to see me?" Ji Ning looked happy.

    "As soon as the emperor came out of the cave, he ordered me to come and see fellow Taoist." The rather rough Taoist Lord in Qingyi said, "Fellow Taoist, come with me quickly."

    "Let's go, let's go now." Ji Ning has long been impatient. Sixty thousand years have passed in the Three-Leaf Realm, and he is just waiting for the day when his natal magic weapon will be trained.

    Whizzing.

    Two streaks of light streaked across the sky and rushed towards the Emperor Qihuo.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The cave of Emperor Qihuo is on the edge of the Three-Leaf Realm, but there are many practitioners coming and going here. After all, the magic weapon of Emperor Qihuo is so attractive. Even if you can't afford it, it's good to take a look and gain some insights.  .

    "Please." Taojun Qingyi took Ji Ning directly and entered through the main entrance of the cave.

    Soon we arrived at a courtyard.

    "Master, bring it to Beiming." Taojun Qingyi said respectfully.

    "You go down first, Beiming, come and sit down." Emperor Qihuo was sitting there, with a proud smile on his face. Every time he refined some magic weapons that he was proud of, he would be very proud of it. He originally loved refining magic weapons.  It is precisely because of his strong love coupled with his great talent and the guidance of Master Dan that he can become the number one weapon refiner in this universe.

    Ji Ning suppressed his excitement and sat down.

    "Looking at you like this, I'm afraid your thoughts are completely focused on your sword." Emperor Qihuo laughed, "I won't tease you anymore, Nuo, these are your six divine weapons."  He waved his hand, and a dark scabbard appeared in mid-air beside him. Inside the scabbard were six divine swords stacked together.

    "Six swords in a sheath." Emperor Qihuo smiled and said, "You can also carry them all the time. The divine weapon of destiny is different from ordinary weapons. I just made it. The divine sword does not even have the origin of swordsmanship completely  There is a blank, and the sword spirit has not yet been conceived, so these six natal divine weapons have to rely on you to infuse the origin of the sword and give birth to sword spirits. Their ability to grow to that point depends entirely on you."

    Ji Ning looked at the suspended black scabbard. There were six divine swords in the scabbard. Ji Ning made a move with his hand, and all six divine swords inside flew out.

    Every divine sword looks very ordinary, with a thin blade and a sharp blade.

    "Let's refine it first." Qihuo Emperor looked at Ji Ning, "Do you know how to refine the divine weapon?"

    "It is filled with blood, and the soul and mind are nurtured, right?" Ji Ning asked. As a sword cultivator, although it is very difficult to obtain the divine weapon of destiny, he still knows the method of refining the divine weapon of destiny.

    "Yes." Emperor Qihuo nodded, "Proceed to nurture the Divine Sword. As for the scabbard, there is no need for it. The scabbard is equivalent to the eternal best magic weapon. It is nothing special. I will refine it casually. It is more suitable for leaving the Divine Sword alone.  That¡¯s all.¡±

    There were scabbards and six divine swords suspended in front of Ji Ning. A wound suddenly appeared on Ji Ning's palm, and blood immediately flew out. Under Ji Ning's control, the blood divided into six channels, covering the six divine swords.  sword.

    The six divine swords are all pitch black, like a child sucking breast milk. They naturally suck Ji Ning's blood. The blood is like a silk screen, constantly seeping into the sword's body.

    For Ji Ning, blood is actually nothing more than divine power. After consuming most of his divine power, the six divine swords were finally 'full'.

    "Huh." Ji Ning's soul and spiritual thoughts began to fly out and penetrate into the six-handled divine sword. Because it absorbed Ji Ning's blood, it should be noted that every blood is divine power and also contains some true spirit. At this moment, the six-handled divine sword  Naturally, the sword would not stop Ji Ning and directly let Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts penetrate into the sword's body.

    The mighty divine thoughts are like a mother¡¯s embrace, wrapped in six divine swords.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    Some changes began to appear in the Six Divine Swords, just like when Pangu was conceived.  These six divine swords internally absorbed Ji Ning's blood, and under the gestation of Ji Ning's soul and divine thoughts, the spirit surname gradually began to be born. The spirit surname is actually like life. It also has wisdom, can grow, and can even kill people.  For example, the big bear in Sanshou Taoist's "Zhaixing Mansion" can read and **.

    "Woo."

    "Wow."

    "ah."

    Sounds came out one after another, and children began to appear one after another on the surface of the six divine swords. Because under the influence of Ji Ning's true soul, theyWhen he is born, he looks like a human child.

    They were all so ignorant that they didn¡¯t even know how to speak the moment they were born.

    "Little guy." When Ji Ning saw the birth of these six sword spirits, he suddenly felt a strong connection with them. Although there was some connection between refining magic weapons and divine weapons in the past, it was just a normal connection.

    But at this moment

    They all have the feeling of seeing their daughter's bright moon for the first time. It is a connection originating from the depths of the soul. Their lives are connected to each other, just like father and son are relatives. This is why they are called 'the divine weapons of destiny'.

    "Be good." Ji Ning looked at the six little guys with a smile. They all looked like children and were all naked. Ji Ning smiled and communicated with their spiritual thoughts and sent some messages. After all, they are not ordinary people.  They also got up very quickly. After receiving the message conveyed by Ji Ning, they learned the writing almost instantly.

    "Owner."

    "Owner."

    "Ah, you are our master?"

    All six little guys shouted.

    Ji Ning felt helpless.

    Although they can master words quickly, it takes time to improve their wisdom. They are too simple and ignorant now.

    "From today on, according to the order in which you wake up, you will be the eldest, you will be the second, you will be the third" Ji Ning arranged the order of eldest and youngest for them.

    "Haha." The Qihuo Emperor on the side laughed, "Beiming, why do you think of them as your relatives and nephews involuntarily?"

    Ji Ning was startled. It was just a divine sword, but he couldn't help but rank them in order of eldest and youngest.

    "Many powerful people treat their own divine weapons as their children." Emperor Qihuo sighed, "It's normal, and as time goes on, their growth will depend on you to cultivate them, and you will cultivate them step by step.  Their feelings will become deeper and deeper. Therefore, even if a very small number of the natal divine weapons break through to the 'treasure of the universe' level, those treasures of the universe will still be very attached to the original owner."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly. The deceased master wanted to choose the treasure of the universe that was similar to the master's surname. He did not take a fancy to himself.

    "From today on, the six of them will follow you forever, fight and take risks with you." Emperor Qihuo said, "Don't let them down."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning looked at the six divine swords. For the first time, he felt like a relative to the magic weapon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call these six divine weapons of mine Beihong Sword.¡± Ji Ning said.

    Beihong.

    ??Bei, taken from Beiming, is his own Taoist name.

    Hong, taken from the Fire Rainbow Fairy, is the Taoist name of senior sister Yu Wei.  He pursues the limit in everything outside, pursues being stronger, and pursues the road to the top. The most important reason is to resurrect his senior sister.  If I didn't have the level of senior sister, even if I pursue the path of cultivation, I wouldn't work so hard.

    He himself held the Beihong Sword and carved a avenue on the thorny path of cultivation.

    "Beihong Sword? Then I am the boss of Beihong."

    "Well, the name is good."

    "I am the third child of Beihong."

    "I am Beihong Lao Si."

    Everyone said it.

    The last one, Beihong Laoliu, turned his head and snorted, not bothering to respond.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he blinked his eyes and laughed. Immediately, his mind moved, and the sword intent surged inside the six divine swords. The five strongest ways that Ji Ning realized began to combine, and the five sword intents rotated with each other, entrenching each other.  Within the six divine swords, the origin of the sword is formed.

    Suddenly, the aura of the six divine swords surged, overwhelming all directions, and the six little guys also showed joy.

    "Put it away." Ji Ning's mind moved, and he immediately put the scabbard on his back, and all six swords flew into the scabbard.

    "Their current materials, etc., are no less than the eternal best divine swords." Emperor Qihuo enjoined, "However, they must continue to grow and move towards the treasure of the universe. Although it is difficult to have a divine weapon of destiny to become the treasure of the universe  , but as long as they grow, they will become stronger and stronger. So they will need to eat all kinds of precious materials, and you will need to provide these when the time comes."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded and smiled, "It's my duty to raise them."

    "Haha, yes, raise them." Emperor Qihuo also laughed.

    "Emperor, I cannot thank you enough for your kindness. Beiming will take my leave now." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    "Yeah." Qihuo Emperor nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    That day.

    Ji Ning asked Daojun Yu Hong to lead the way and was about to leave the Three Leaf Realm."This is the star map of this universe. We in the Three Leaf Realm have three time and space passages, leading to three locations in this universe." Yu Hongdaojun introduced.

    Ji Ning chose the one closest to his destination.

    "This is the time and space channel built by the master. Only she can build this kind of time and space channel that spans almost half of the universe in this universe." Daojun Yu Hong pointed to the huge black vortex in front of him.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning turned his head and looked in the distance, then stepped into the dark whirlpool.

    At this moment, we are at the entrance of Lord Dan¡¯s cave.

    Outside the dark and deserted cave door, Lord Dan in black gauze was watching from a distance. She could see the young man in white in the distance carrying a black divine sword. She watched the young man in white enter the space-time channel and leave Sanye.  territory.

    Fuck fucking **

    The end of this volume!

    The next volume, Volume 29 ¡®Daojun¡¯, will be updated tomorrow. I owe you a chapter last night and will be updated tomorrow.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?50

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 1 Time and Space Disk

    "Boom~~~"

    In the cosmic passage, a sword light is flying at high speed.

    Ji Ning used the Blood Escape Technique and flew extremely fast. This cosmic passage was too long. Ji Ning and Feng Yi flew for more than three years when they traveled from Mang Ya Country to another universe. But now Ji Ning  The flying speed increased greatly, but it was twice as fast.

    "We're here." When Ji Ning saw the light in front of him, he couldn't help but look happy and flew towards the light.

    The moment he just flew out.

    Ji Ning immediately sensed it sensed Su Youji!  I sensed my own clone!  He also sensed his second soul that had been guarding the three realms.

    "I'm back." Ji Ning smiled and went home.

    ******

    The Endless Territory, the Great Mo Territory, is a very inconspicuous chaotic star.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A figure suddenly appeared on the surface of the stars, it was Ji Ning who was also dressed in white.

    "This trip to another universe has yielded a lot. Now the five strongest ways have been perfectly combined. Although I feel that I am not the ultimate in swordsmanship. But I believe that I am close to a breakthrough." Ji Ning has always felt that he is actually very close to the ultimate.  Very close.

    During the more than six million years in the Three-leaf Realm, Ji Ning's feeling became stronger and stronger. It seemed that he had not made any progress, but in fact, he had been slowly accumulating skills in the way of swordsmanship, and he could explode when he reached a certain level!

    "To become a Taoist king, one must unite his body and soul into one."

    "It's time for my clone to set off for Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning smiled and immediately moved his feet, wow.  A passage was torn apart in the space in an instant. Ji Ning's sword intent could completely tear the passage out of space forcibly.  Enter another dimension and travel through the void at a higher speed.

    The main body and the avatar will meet in Tiancang Palace!

    ¡­¡­

    Mangya Kingdom, the Sword Palace of the Twelve Palaces.

    In the mighty Sword Palace, the cave atop one of the mountains is Ji Ning¡¯s cave, because Ji Ning has never returned.  The cave door is closed.  There is a wooden house next to the cave, and the fire fairy Su Youji temporarily lives in this wooden house.

    After returning from another universe, Su Youji lived here.  He has been waiting for Ji Ning.

    "Master!" Su Youji, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes full of excitement.

    She sensed that Ji Ning was back!

    ¡­¡­

    On the suspended mountain peak.  This is the other port of the cosmic channel.  Ji Ning emerged from the cosmic passage and appeared here.  At this moment, an old man with a six-cornered white beard wearing a snow-white robe appeared out of thin air.

    "Master." Ji Ning was in a good mood when he returned to the Endless Territory. When he suddenly saw the appearance of the Master, he was startled and even saluted.

    "I'm back." The old man with the white beard said with a smile, "Good thing you're back. You're the last one left to go to another universe this time."

    Ji Ning was stunned. It turned out that Qinghuan and Feng Yi were both back.

    "Give me the Ancient Territory Order first." The white-bearded old man said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning handed over the ancient domain order. This ancient domain order was of no use to him.  But the great master can also let people from other worlds go to different universes in the future.

    "Qinghuan and Feng Yi have told me everything you have experienced in this different universe. You have saved their lives, and you have done a lot of credit. I said, the more you do, the more naturally I will  I will also thank you very much." The white-bearded old man smiled, "And I heard that you also entered the inner domain of the Origin"

    "Luck." Ji Ning said.

    "Not counting luck, Feng Yi, you, and Qinghuan have all entered the inner realm. I'm afraid the three of you will be as successful as Dong Xiu and Beta Laihe in the future." The white-bearded old man said.

    Ji Ning was secretly surprised, Qinghuan also entered the inner realm?

    "This is the space-time disk I refined." A strange black and white disk appeared in the hands of the old man with a white beard. "With the space-time disk, you can travel through time and space to escape your life This space-time disk contains my personal  The secret power can only be used once. After it is used, the internal power is exhausted and cannot be used again."

    As he spoke, the strange disk flew in front of Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was a little excited. Before going to the different universe, the great master did say that if you help Tianhuo Mangya, you will be greatly thanked. Unexpectedly, this thank you gift is really big.

    "With the means I have in time and space, as long as I use the time and space disk to escape, I am afraid that no one can catch up with you." The great master has absolute confidence, "But you must also be careful. The powerful ones have countless methods, and some are even terrifying.  You won't even have time to use the space-time disk, so if you have the time-space disk, you still have to be small.?.  "

    "Yes." Ji Ning said respectfully. The disciple of Fu Bo Daojun was so favored that he must have a protective treasure. Didn't he die in the hands of Emperor Sancan?

    "Master, I want to leave the Mangya Kingdom, I don't know" Ji Ning said. According to the rules of the Mangya Kingdom, he is generally allowed to leave only after becoming a Taoist Lord.

    "Okay, you can just go directly to Mu Hua in your Sword Palace." The white-bearded old man nodded, "You have to be careful when wandering outside. You are most likely to die when you are weak. Okay, you go."

    "yes."

    Ji Ning respectfully bid farewell, and then took the time and space teleportation array aside to arrive at the imperial palace, and then from the imperial palace to the Sword Palace.

    Watching Ji Ning leave, the white-bearded old man nodded slightly: "These little guys have gained a lot. This Beiming has undergone a radical change. I can only vaguely sense his fate."

    Mang Yaguo implements an elite strategy!

    The Tao Lords of Mangya Kingdom are generally stronger than those of the Tao Alliance.  But the quantity is also much rarer!  People like Ji Ning, Qinghuan, Betalaie, etc. are the elites among the elites, the monsters among the monsters!  Mangya Kingdom will naturally be more careful to protect it.

    ¡°Sending the ¡®space-time disk¡¯, the so-called deep gratitude is just an excuse!  Without this excuse, the great master could find another excuse to give life-saving things to these little guys who defy the will of heaven.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood at the main entrance of the Sword Palace, looking at the beautiful woman in fiery red robe standing in front of the door.

    "You Ji." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Master." There were tears in Su Youji's eyes. In fact, she had gained a lot in the place of origin. Her strength had taken another big step forward and she could become a Taoist Lord at any time.  But because she was worried about Ji Ning, she couldn't feel at ease after returning to the Sword Palace, so she never made a breakthrough.

    Now I finally meet Ji Ning.

    "Looking at you like this, your master will not die so easily." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°I knew you were still alive, Master, but Huo Jin and the other bastards still said that Master you¡­¡± Su Youji also showed a bright smile.

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly fell behind Su Youji.

    "Ah, it seems that I disturbed you two." The figure coming from behind Su Youji smiled.

    ¡°Senior Brother Muhua,¡± Ji Ning shouted.

    The person who came was none other than the Master of Muhua Palace.

    Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning with a smile on his face: "I just learned from the master that you are back. When Feng Yi and Qinghuan came back before, you were the only one who didn't come back. You really scared me."

    Mu Hua was indeed worried for a long time when Ji Ning did not come back with him.

    "Aren't you coming back?" Ji Ning smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gain a lot from going this time,¡± said the Master of Muhua Palace.

    "It's okay." Ji Ning smiled.

    Speaking of treasures, the two Taoist talismans, armor, and Chaos Spiritual Liquid given by the dead Lord. The most precious treasure to me is the six natal divine weapons that Emperor Qihuo worked so hard to refine.  However, whether it is a divine weapon or a magic weapon, once it has an owner and its power is completely restrained, outsiders will not be able to distinguish the level of the magic weapon.

    Even the great master didn¡¯t notice how extraordinary the armor Ji Ning wore and the six divine swords on his back were.

    "It's good to have something to gain. When are you going to become a Dao Lord?" Palace Master Muhua asked.

    "In the near future, I will prepare again." Ji Ning said, "By the way, senior brother, I am planning to leave Mangya Country for a trip."

    "Okay." Palace Master Muhua nodded, "Since you want to leave Mangya Country, then come with me and light a heart lamp first."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Heart lamp.

    By lighting it with the true spirit, the heart lamp will generally be able to sense the life and death of the master. Once the master dies, the heart lamp will be extinguished.  Of course, like entering a different universe, or entering some ancient Jedi ruins there are also those that can isolate the heart lamp induction.

    However, the heart lamp and the true spirit tower are already the best sensing devices, almost as good as the sensing between the clones of the original deity.  Things like the life-letter talisman that can be easily refined has a much smaller sensing range.

    *******

    The new volume of ¡®Daojun¡¯ has officially begun!  Ji Ning will truly come into contact with some of the mysteries in the Endless Territory. After all, Ji Ning was too weak before (To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 2 Star Map

    Ji Ning took Su Youji and followed the master of Muhua Palace into the Sword Palace. There were many practitioners in the Sword Palace, and of course most of them were black-armored Taoists.

    "The Sword Lord Beiming is back."

    "It's Beiming Sword Lord."

    "Next to him is Fire Fairy Su Youji."

    "He disappeared for almost 80,000 years, and when he came back, he was greeted personally by the Master of Muhua Palace."

    "Eighty thousand years ago, all the world-level monsters in the Twelve Palaces of our Mangya Kingdom who were recognized by the ancient pagoda returned from various places, and they all went to break into the Daojun Yun Realm one by one. After that, Beiming Sword Lord, Prince Qinghuan, Feng Yixin  Jun, Huojin Shuijun, the four of them suddenly disappeared Aren't many people saying that they got a great opportunity? Prince Qinghuan, Feng Yixinjun, and Huojin Shuijun came back together tens of thousands of years ago.  Fairy Su Youji is also back, I thought Lord Beiming Sword was dead."

    These black-armored Dao Lords chatted with each other, and those who were close to Ji Ning shouted to Ji Ning in a low manner: "Beiming Sword Lord."

    ????????????????? The black-armored Dao Lords almost all relied on stealing the Life and Death Pills to break through, and were destined to remain at the level of one-step Dao Lords forever. They didn¡¯t put much thought into cultivation, but were very curious about all kinds of news.

    Back then, when the great master selected Ji Ning and the others, anyone with a little care could guess some of them. In fact, the great master didn¡¯t care too much, as long as the ¡®different universe¡¯ was kept secret and not leaked.

    "Come in." Palace Master Muhua led Ji Ning towards an ancient tower, "Su Youji, you are right outside."

    "Yes." Su Youji stood obediently outside the tower.

    Ji Ning followed him in.

    The interior of the tower is very simple, on a stone platform deep inside.  There are many heart lanterns placed layer by layer, and the heart lanterns look like lotus flowers.  There is a true spiritual flame in the middle, and the owner is immortal and will never be extinguished.

    The stone platform is divided into five floors. There are many heart lanterns on the first floor, more than two thousand, but there are very few heart lanterns on the second floor, only sixteen.  There are only eighty-two heart lanterns on the third floor, and thirty-five heart lanterns on the fourth floor.  There are only two heart lamps on the fifth floor.

    "The stone platform is divided into five levels. The first level refers to the First Step Dao Lord, the second level refers to the Second Step Dao Lordand so on. As for the fifth level, it refers to the Eternal Emperor." Palace Master Muhua looked at the fifth level at the top  There were only two heart lamps on the first floor, and he sighed, "Since the birth of our Sword Palace, three emperors have been born so far. One of them died. The two are wandering outside"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    There are only more than a hundred real Taoist Lords in the Sword Palace. As for the number of Heart Lamps on the first floor, which exceeds 2,000, it is because of those black-armored Taoist Lords.

    "Senior brother, there are thirty-five Four-step Masters in my Sword Palace?" Ji Ning asked. The Four-step Masters are considered to be on the edge of Hedao and are definitely considered powerful.

    "Like Qichang Daojun, he has been missing for countless ages. Do you think he is alive or dead?" Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "Because he can't sense it, the heart lamp is not extinguished, but life and death are not.  Hard to say."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "For example, if you die in a different universe, you can't sense it at all.

    "There are twenty-two of the four-step masters who can be sure to be alive." Palace Master Muhua said, "The others cannot be sure of life and death. The four-step masters are looking for opportunities to unite one by one. In order to unite,  Risk your life to go to some real Jedi places, and some of them never come back.¡±

    Ji Ning also lamented that Tian Daojun went to the Yibo Realm for adventure just for the sake of Hedao.

    "Okay, come on, light a heart lamp." Palace Master Muhua said, "According to the normal rules, you have to become a Dao Lord before leaving. But even though you are in the world realm, you can become a Dao Lord at any time, that is.  Don¡¯t force it. Your inner lamp will be placed on the first floor for the time being.¡±

    The dark lotus heart lantern floated in front of Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stretched out his finger, and a spiritual thought from his soul fell on the heart lamp. "Chi", the stamen of the lotus heart lamp immediately produced a flame. Ji Ning could feel the strong connection between himself and the true spirit flame, as if he was with his clone.  The feeling is the same.

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, the lamp flew to the edge of the first-floor stone platform and placed it down.

    "After you become a Dao Lord, your practice will be very fast at the beginning. It shouldn't take long for you to be able to step into the second level. It will be a little slower to step into the third level. It will be the most difficult to step into the fourth level." Muhua Palace Master  His expression was a little complicated, and he said softly, "As for Hedaoit depends on luck."

    How many heaven-defying Taoists have died, but very few have become emperors.

    "But it doesn't matter even if He Dao fails, it's enough to be able to roam freely through the 18,000 Chaos Era." Palace Master Muhua smiled, "If you hold back and follow a weak path, even if you are lucky enough to become an emperor, you still have to do it.  I am always worried about being killed by the Heaven-defying Dao Lord. No matter how long I live, I will still be a pathetic creature!"

    &nbsp; Ji Ning couldn't help but nod secretly as he looked at the terrifying sword intent that suddenly appeared on the decadent Muhua Palace Master.

    Practitioners seem to have an endless lifespan, and Chengtian Immortal is said to have the same lifespan as heaven and earth.  But in fact there are limits!  Even if a chaotic world is normal, it will be destroyed and reborn in a chaotic era.  As for those in the World Realm, including Dao Lord, they can live up to one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs!  Before that, it must be successful.

    If you are not in line with the Tao, you will also die when the time comes.

    so¡­¡­

    A Taoist Lord can only live for one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs.  Therefore, there were more than 80,000 powerful Dao Lords in the history of Sword Palace, but now there are only more than 100.

    Only the successful Hedao can exist forever. The most powerful among them, such as the masters, have passed by as time has passed, but they have always stood at the top.  The great master of Mangya Kingdom lived longer than the history of the Twelve Palaces.

    ******

    ??Light the heart lamp and walk out of the tower.

    Besides Su Youji, there is actually a green-robed alien outside the tower. He has hundreds of tentacle-like braids, eyes, and golden pupils.

    "Greetings to the master." When the green-robed foreigner saw Ji Ning coming out, he knelt down and said respectfully.

    "Who are you?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "This is your servant." Palace Master Muhua said, "It is a servant prepared for you by Mangya Kingdom."

    "Mangya Kingdom sends me a servant? A World Realm servant?" Ji Ning wondered, what is the use of a World Realm servant?

    Palace Master Muhua said: "Don't underestimate him, he is very important to you! Only the real Taoist Lords in the Twelve Palaces will get such a servant, and those black-armored Taoist Lords cannot get it. They  Each one was cultivated by Mang Ya Kingdom, possesses the art of clones, and their souls are extremely powerful. Although he follows you, he is just a clone following you, and he still has clones in Mang Ya Kingdom."

    "Senior brother, what do you mean?" Ji Ning somewhat understood.

    "Yes, he is used to convey news." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "For example, if you are in big trouble and want to ask for help, you can tell him! His clone left in Mangya will report it immediately  ! The Mangya Kingdom immediately spread the news to all the Taoist monarchs and emperors of the Mangya Kingdom scattered throughout the endless territory."

    "The one closest to you will naturally arrive as quickly as possible!" Palace Master Muhua said with a smile.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    so amazing.

    With the help of the art of clones, Mang Yaguo can have a closer relationship with his Taoist monarchs and even his emperors.

    "But the endless territory is too big, and it is difficult for ordinary world realm clones to be detected when they are thousands of territories away. Therefore, these world realms arranged by Mangya Kingdom all have extremely powerful souls." Palace Master Muhua said.

    Ji Ning nodded, he understood.

    The clones sense each other, and there is a limit to the distance.

    Like the clone of the ancestor god and ancestor immortal, I am afraid that it cannot be detected even if it is ten realms away.

    Like a clone in the World Realm, even if the distance exceeds a thousand territories, it cannot be sensed.

    This feeling is the feeling between souls.  Therefore, the stronger the soul, the farther the sensing distance is!  Like Ji Ning's soul, although Ji Ning is in the world realm, it is comparable to the Tao Lord's soul!  And these world realms cultivated by Mang Yaguo all have clones, and their souls have been nourished. They are stronger than those in ordinary world realms, and their sensing distances are extremely large.

    "There are still very few people who have clones in the world realm." Ji Ning sighed, "There are even fewer who have strong souls."

    "I am the Taoist Master of Mangya State, so I can do this." The master of Muhua Palace said, "Like the Taoist League, we can't do this, but they also have their own methods. Of course, the news is transmitted much slower than us."

    Ji Ning nodded, the message from Mangya Country was really amazing.

    "When you are out there, the Mangya Kingdom is your biggest support." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "And all the Taoists in the Mangya Kingdom made an oath on the first day they joined, prohibiting killing each other.  .¡±

    Ji Ning smiled. When he got the sword palace token, he also made an oath. It is impossible for all twelve palaces to kill each other.

    "When traveling outside, the great masters of Mangya Kingdom are very united with each other. If you encounter any other Dao Lord from Mangya Kingdom who is in danger, you must also help." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning.

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Well, this is the known territory star map that our Mangya Kingdom has explored." Palace Master Muhua handed a golden star map to Ji Ning.

    After Ji Ning took it, he opened it and looked shocked.

    "It's surprising, the endless territory is really vast, and the more dangerous areas are even bigger, too big to be explored." The master of Muhua Palace sighed.? 

    Ji Ning looked at the star map in shock.

    sky.

    This, this is bigger than the entire star map of the alien universe!

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 3 Journey

    On the star map of the endless territory, the territories occupied by practitioners are about 60 to 70% the size of the alien universe!  But there are many ¡®Jedi¡¯.

    For example, the Jedi marked ¡®Yu Xinghai¡¯ on the star map is listed as the number one Jedi in the Endless Territory!  The range that has been explored alone exceeds the entire endless territory!  The level of danger is extremely high!  Daojun went in, and not a single one came out alive!  Usually some extremely unnatural Dao Lords can escape by luck, and even most of the Eternal Emperors who entered died in it.

    A Yu Xinghai, in terms of vastness, feels comparable to the entire alien universe.

    This is the best place in the endless territory.

    There are several other similar Jedi in the Endless Territory, and they are all very terrifying. Once you enter, there is almost no hope of coming out.

    "Including some Jedi dangerous areas, the Endless Territory is much larger than the alien universe." Ji Ning was a little shocked. He carefully read the large amount of introductions about the Endless Territory on the star map.

    "This is¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    There is an introduction on the star map, and the endless territory is divided into six major forces.

    The Taoist Alliance has gathered almost all practitioners and is the largest and most dispersed force. In terms of the number of Taoist monarchs and the number of emperors, the Taoist Alliance actually has the largest number.  Because the Dao League has great internal disputes and its territory is too vast, the Dao League has always been 'ruling by inaction'.

    Mangya Kingdom is a force created by the Great Overlord. The Great Overlord is the first of the three great overlords in the Endless Territory!

    The Eternal Clan, which feeds on practitioners, is extremely united and extremely powerful after awakening.

    A family of special beings, they are all kinds of strange beings bred in chaos.  Since the birth of the ¡®Wind and Rain Lord¡¯, the ¡®Wind and Rain Kingdom¡¯ has been created.  That place became the holy place for all special beings, and countless special beings gathered there.

    The ancient cultivators are the most mysterious group of beings in the entire endless territory. They are few in number and extremely powerful. The magical powers and secrets they practice are so powerful that they defy the heavens. The ancient cultivators are led by the ¡®Lord of Minglan¡¯.

    In the Kingdom of Darkness, practitioners from foreign lands migrated.  A force entrenched on the border.

    "It's much more complicated than the other universe." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "Junior brother." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Are you surprised?"

    ¡°This is the first time I know that there are such terrifying Jedi in our endless territory, and the first time I know that there are actually six major forces.¡± Ji Ning said.

    "There is no need to know about the general World Realm. After all, the territory is too big and the road is full of dangers. The World Realm cannot run very far at all." Palace Master Muhua said.  "But you are different after all. After becoming Dao Lord, you still need to know these things."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Jedi? Especially the first Jedi, 'Yu Xinghai', which is so boundless that even the great master cannot explore its end." The master of Muhua Palace said, "Actually, what you need to remember most are the six major forces. We  The Mangya Kingdom is relatively aloof, and has a good relationship with the Taoist Alliance, the Eternal Clan, and special beings. It is considered an enemy of the Dark Kingdom, after all, they are outsiders Remember, we are absolute mortal enemies with the ancient practitioners!"

    "Dead enemy?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yes." Palace Master Muhua nodded solemnly, "So you must be careful about the ancient practitioners! Of course, you also need to be careful about other forces. For example, the Dao Alliance, because it is too big. There are all kinds of fighting and disputes inside, so suddenly there are some powerful people.  It's normal to attack you. The same goes for the Eternal Clan. You are a practitioner after all, and the Eternal Clan likes to eat some of the Dao Lords of Life and Death."

    "Okay, you know what you need to know." Palace Master Muhua looked at Ji Ning, "Anyway, be careful along the way."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded solemnly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning accepted the servant and then left the Sword Palace with Su Youji.

    Mangya Kingdom is very similar to Sanye Realm. It also has three major time and space channels.

    "These three time and space passages lead to three places in the endless territory respectively. This also allows us practitioners of Mangya Kingdom to spend as little time as possible on the journey." A black-armored Taoist guard at the time and space passage smiled.  Explain.

    "Yes." Ji Ning took Su Youji and walked into the space-time channel.

    In my heart, I was secretly thinking

    It seems that Venerable Dan and the Great Master are relatively close in time and space.

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Mo Territory and the Tian Cang Territory seem to be relatively far apart.

    But if you look at the star map of the entire Endless Territory, they are actually in the same corner!  After all, it would take hundreds of years to go from the Great Mo Territory to the Tian Cang Territory, given the strength of Ji Ning's clone.

    "estimateIt can be reached in three hundred years.  "Ji Ning's true self can also move one step faster, passing through the time and space channel, saving a lot of distance.

    "Whoosh."

    A flying boat shuttles through the void.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Danbao World God are all in the flying boat.

    "Master, where is this Tiancang Palace?" Danbao World God asked curiously.

    "It is a place that I must go to. To be honest, I am also a member of Tiancang Palace." Ji Ning said with a smile, yes, I have to go. Only by going can I fulfill my oath of destiny and enter the Three Realms. After so long  Since then, my second soul has been protecting the Three Realms, but I can only live in the chaos outside the Three Realms and dare not approach it.

    "Youji, Danbao, you two have gained a lot. You should both be able to become Dao Lords." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Su Youji nodded, "Before I went to the place of origin, I had the inheritance of Feixian Shengjun, which would be comparable to the peak world level. I also had some encounters in the place of origin. Without using any magic weapons, it can be regarded as  An existence beyond the peak.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "It's nothing to use the eternal magic weapon. If you don't use magic weapons, you can have strength beyond the peak. Generally, you can become a Taoist king at any time."

    "Thank you Master for the Ancient Domain Order, otherwise I don't know when I can break through." Su Youji was a little excited, but she didn't expect that she could also become a Taoist Lord.

    "I also have to thank Master. If it weren't for Master, I don't know when I would be able to make further progress in alchemy." Dan Bao was also excited, "Fairy Fire, I can become a Taoist Lord at any time."

    Ji Ning smiled. His two most worthy followers could become Dao Lords. Ji Ning was very happy.

    "By the way, can Feng Yi, Qing Huan and the others break through and become Dao Lord?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Ah, I was so happy that the master is back, I forgot to mention it." Su Youji said, "Prince Qinghuan only came back about three thousand years ago, and he broke through and became a Tao Lord! Just two years later, the Fire Lord and the Water Lord also  Breakthrough and became Dao Lord! Another twelve thousand years later, Feng Yi also broke through and became Dao Lord."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Have you all become Taoists?

    "That's right. After all, they have already reached the bottleneck in their cultivation, and they have gained something just by going to the place of origin. It is too difficult to go further, so they should break through and become Dao Lord." Ji Ning said.

    "Master, when will you become a Taoist?" Su Youji asked curiously.

    "Yes, Master." Danbao was also curious.

    "It won't be long." Ji Ning said. No matter what, he had to merge with his clone first. Secondly, his swordsmanship still had some flaws. Ji Ning had a vague feeling that he was close to breaking through. All he needed was an opportunity.

    "Since both of you can become Dao Lords, let's choose a secluded place and you two can break through first." Ji Ning asked, "Or are you ready to practice and consolidate again?"

    "It has been consolidated a long time ago. I have been waiting for the master to come back. I can become a Taoist king at any time. There is no need to wait." Fire Fairy Su Youji said with a smile.

    "I have already consolidated myself in the Three-Leaf Realm, and I am just waiting for a breakthrough." Dan Bao also said that after he obtained the first six chapters of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" and after practicing for nearly a million years (time accelerated), Ji Ning  He just got six natal weapons.

    "In that case well, let's choose that."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    The flying boat shuttled through the space of another dimension. It broke through the space in just a moment and landed on a silent chaotic star. This chaotic star had no life and its surface was covered with rocks.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and an immortal mansion came and landed on the surface of the star. Following Ji Ning's thoughts, all the formation restrictions of this immortal mansion were activated one by one. For a time, huge power enveloped the entire chaotic star, and at the same time, it also  Completely restrained.  If you were a little far away from this chaotic star, you wouldn't be able to sense the slightest breath here.

    Because there was a lot of movement when breaking through Dao Lord, it was natural to try to isolate the breath to prevent being discovered and causing some trouble.

    "You just break through in the Immortal Mansion, and I will help you two protect the law." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, Master." Danbao and Fire Fairy Su Youji were both a little excited and nervous. Although they were sure that becoming a Taoist Lord would be a very important breakthrough for any practitioner.

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 4 Brothers of Tiancang Palace

    On the fairy mansion on the surface of the Chaos Stars, Ji Ning stood in front of the railing, looking at the starry sky.

    "Boom."

    Suddenly, a surging aura rose into the sky. This aura was powerful, vast, and high, completely different from the world level.  Even for Ji Ning, I am afraid that only the power of the blue and white mist in his body can compare with this aura.

    "Daojun's aura." Ji Ning smiled, "Dan Bao broke through first."

    From the breakthrough of the world realm to the Tao Lord, the divine body was restructured, and the aura naturally stopped restraining and burst out wantonly. However, Ji Ning had already placed restrictions around him to block the fluctuating transmission of the Dao Lord's aura.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    A rich vortex of chaotic power began to appear in the surrounding void. A large amount of chaotic power gathered to form a vortex with this chaotic star as the center.  A large amount of chaotic power is continuously transmitted and directly absorbed by the Danbao World God.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    Another turbulent Dao Lord aura rose into the sky, and Fire Fairy Su Youji also began to break through. Soon, more power of chaos was attracted from the void outside.

    ¡­¡­

    A huge chaotic vortex surrounds the chaotic stars.

    Ji Ning is silently guarding the Immortal Mansion on the Chaos Star. The mere surge of the power of Chaos usually does not lead to any great power.  Because the breakthrough of true gods and true immortals, and the breakthrough of ancestor gods and ancestors, will also cause the power of chaos to surge.  Therefore, the surge of the power of chaos is the most common, and as long as the distance is far, this fluctuation is very weak.

    The process of breakthrough lasted for more than a day.

    "Whoosh." A chubby figure flew into the sky and landed directly next to Ji Ning.  It was Dan Bao with red lips and white teeth. The breath of Dan Bao at this moment was more natural.  It is also vaster. If you look at the aura alone, it is obviously much stronger than Ji Ning.  Now he has entered the level of Dao Lord.

    "Congratulations to Lord Danbao." Ji Ning smiled.

    "I still have to thank Master. If it weren't for Master, I really don't know when I will become a Dao Lord. Or I'm afraid I may not even be able to become a Dao Lord." Dan Bao was also a little sad. His talent in alchemy was higher than his talent in combat.  , but it is too difficult to find the real master of alchemy. This time he went to a different universe.  With the help of Ji Ning, he luckily got the Dharma given by Lord Dan, and this was how he found his way.

    The first six chapters given by Lord Dan are a road to the eternal emperor. Even the Mangya Kingdom cannot find a comparable method of alchemy.

    With a famous teacher, Danbao knows how to proceed.

    If there is no famous teacher, unless the talent is really amazing enough.  At levels like Ji Ning and Feng Yi, they might be able to reach the level of Dao Lord by exploring on their own.  Of course, it is definitely not as good as having many inheritances and references, because only by drawing on the experience of enough predecessors can we avoid some mistakes, and only by standing on the shoulders of giants can we see further.

    "Whoosh." Another figure rose into the sky, elegant and enchanting.  Under the fiery red robe, it was Su Youji who was becoming more charming and seductive.

    With the charm control of spiritual practice, Su Youji's natural charm became more and more amazing, with one look in her eyes.  It's enough to make some people in the ordinary world crazy about her, willing to live and die for her.

    "Master." Su Youji looked at Ji Ning with a smile.  Then he was a little disappointed to find that Ji Ning's eyes were still calm, and he said helplessly, "I thought the master would be affected by me. It seems that through the origin chain, the master can resist the charm very well."

    "If you use secret techniques, I might be affected." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "I will not use secret techniques on my master." Su Youji said.

    Ji Ning was actually not sure.

    Su Youji is now a Dao Lord after all. If the Dao Lord uses the secret technique of Charm, he may not be able to control himself, but it is possible to influence him.  After all, Su Youji is not an ordinary Taoist monarch. She learned the inheritance of the 'Flying Immortal Holy Lord', who is a very terrifying Taoist monarch.  Of course, even if it affects him, Ji Ning can easily annihilate Su Youji with the burst of the fourth-level thunder god water just by thinking about it. The main strength gap is still too big!

    With charm, he is not good at close combat. What he is good at is influencing the enemy with charm.

    "Once you become a Taoist Lord, you will be different from now on." Ji Ning said, "A Taoist Lord of life and death, one step leads to death. You have only taken the first step now! You must be more cautious and cautious in the future of your cultivation. I will not  I don¡¯t have much expectations, you two will live to become the Four Steps Lords at least.¡±

    "Yeah." Dan Bao nodded.

    "It's fine if you fail in Hedao. It would be ridiculous if you fail and die even if you break through to the second, third or fourth step." Su Youji was quite confident.

    ??The Lord of Life and Death, every step forward??, all groping in the dark!

    ??The origin of the universe can be sensed at the levels of ancestors, gods, ancestors, immortals, and the world realm. For example, the "origin of the sword" will be filled with a very detailed aura of Tao, allowing practitioners to practice safely to the perfection of the world realm.

    From now on, it¡¯s all about groping in the dark.

    ??????????? One step at a time, one wrong step, and you will die.

    The final union of the Tao is a big test. If the Tao is slightly flawed, it cannot exist forever, which is the result of the death of the body and the disappearance of the Tao.  Even Su Youji, Danbao, and Ji Ning don't have much confidence in Hedao. They all want to work hard to become the Four Steps Master first.  It would be a joke if none of the Four Steps has achieved success.

    As for Hedao?  After you become a Four-step Master, you can slowly think of a solution.

    ¡­¡­

    Taking Su Youji and Danbao with them, the journey was smoother, because Lord Dao's intimidation was still very strong, and nearly three hundred years had passed easily.

    The Lake Star is where the space-time teleportation array is located.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The space-time teleportation array lights up.

    ¡°A moment ago, the space-time teleportation array was activated just now, and now it¡¯s activated again?¡± Some of the ancestor gods and ancestors responsible for the maintenance of the time-space teleportation array muttered to each other.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the space-time teleportation array, they are Ji Ning, Danbao, and Su Youji.

    As soon as the three of them appeared, especially the aura of Dao Lord, they were immediately frightened to the point that all the ancestor gods and ancestors did not dare to say a word.

    Now that Ji Ning is riding in the space-time teleportation array, he doesn¡¯t want to wait slowly just to save some ¡®travel expenses¡¯. Of course, he can activate it alone!

    "It's not too far from Tiancang Palace. We'll probably be there in half a year." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Congratulations, master." Su Youji smiled, "Master has been waiting for this day for a long time."

    "Yes, I've been waiting for a long time." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The reason why I care about Tiancang Palace is what I really miss is my parents.

    Whoosh!

    A flying boat appeared out of thin air. Ji Ning and the three of them entered the flying boat, and the flying boat immediately rose into the sky.  Now we need to travel through space for more than half a month, and then reach a more distant place through a natural space vortex This is what it is like to wander in endless chaos. In fact, riding the space-time teleportation array takes a very short time. The main time is in some more troublesome places.  The place.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    There is a chaotic star in the void not far from the Zhehu Star. There is a battle going on on the chaotic star, and there is a lot of movement.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly had a strange feeling. At his level of cultivation, the feeling was very accurate.

    "Stop." Ji Ning suddenly stopped the flying boat and took the flying boat away.

    "Master?" Danbao and Su Youji were both confused, why did they stop suddenly?

    "Go and take a look ahead." Ji Ning said, "There seems to be a battle on that chaotic star."

    Danbao and Su Youji were also a little confused, wasn't it just a battle?  What catches your eyes?  However, the two of them would not go against Ji Ning's wishes and immediately followed Ji Ning and flew there.

    There are three World Realm and some Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals watching from a distance in the void, because after all, this place is close to the ¡®Zihu Star¡¯ and is where the time and space teleportation array is located, so it also attracts some World Realm people to watch here.

    "Guys, what's going on in the stars?" Ji Ning walked over and asked.

    Those World Realm, Ancestral Gods and Immortals who were watching the battle turned their heads and looked behind in confusion. They saw the boy in white, and even saw the two people beside the boy in white.

    Taojun?  ?  ?

    "I've seen Dao Lord." The three world realms were so frightened that they were extremely respectful.

    "Dao Lord." Those ancestor gods and ancestors were also scared to the point of trembling.

    Ji Ning ordered: "Tell me, what was the battle on that star about?" If he could sense it, there must be some connection.

    One of the World Realm old men said continuously: "Senior." He did not dare to neglect the young man in white in front of him, because Ji Ning seemed to be in the World Realm, but the two Dao Lords were standing behind Ji Ning, which obviously meant that  This young man in white has an unusual identity.

    "There are a total of six world realms on that star, divided into two parties." The old man said.

    "I know it's divided into two parties." Ji Ning frowned. He could see at a glance that on the chaotic star tens of billions of miles away, a World Realm man was being besieged by five others and was barely holding on.

    "One side is the 'Qingfeng Temple', and their five world realms join forces to hunt down?? enemies, their enemy is a World Realm member of Qingfeng Temple's mortal enemy, Tian Cang Palace.  "The old man explained.

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Tiancang Palace?

    No wonder there is a feeling in the dark.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's expression changed, and with a move of his feet, it turned into a sword light, directly tearing open the space, and used the drop of blood escape technique to enter another dimension, and killed the star at the fastest speed.  Chaos stars.  He is right next to him, and it would be a joke if the Tian Cang Palace brothers were bullied!

    "Senior, that, that is the Qingfeng Temple." The old man exclaimed, he could feel Ji Ning's murderous intention. The Qingfeng Temple is no less than the Tiancang Palace, and it is definitely a giant in the ordinary world.

    "Master." Su Youji also turned into a stream of light. When she heard her calling her master, the World Realm and Ancestral Gods and Ancestor Immortals beside them were stunned. What's going on? Why did the Tao Lord call the World Realm as the master?

    "So what about Qingfeng Temple, our master is from Tiancang Palace!" Dan Bao was also filled with murderous intent, and he turned into a stream of light and chased after him.

    This old man, as well as the World Realm and Ancestral Gods and Immortals next to him, were completely confused.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Tao Lord Chapter 5 Tiancang Palace, Beiming

    Stepping out of another dimension, Ji Ning was already outside the chaotic star.

    The five world realms of the Qingfeng Temple that were besieging the Chaos Star immediately noticed the outsider. One of the rather tall world realms shouted: "The Qingfeng Temple is catching a little thief. This fellow Taoist should hurry up."  Retreat quickly."

    "snort."

    Ji Ning snorted coldly, and immediately turned into a sword light, soaring to four times the speed of light, and killed him at the fastest speed.

    When Ji Ning¡¯s flight speed soared, the world realms on the Chaos Star were immediately stunned. Four times the speed of light?  It should be noted that the average world cannot even reach twice the speed of light, unless you are good at some secret arts.  The first-step master can generally reach twice the speed of light, the second-step master can generally reach three times the speed of light, the third-step master can generally reach four times the speed of light, and the fourth-step master can generally reach five times the speed of light.

    This is only relatively common. If you are good at some escape techniques, or are good at escape magic weapons, it will be different.  But escape techniques and magic weapons are extremely rare.

    "A World Realm can be so fast? He must be good at some kind of escape technique." The five World Realms from Qingfeng Temple immediately made a judgment.

    "I, the Cricket Smoke Immortal of the Qingfeng Temple, my fellow Taoist, please stop and tell me your name!" The rather tall World Realm shouted again, and his voice, transmitted by the chaotic mana, instantly reverberated around the entire chaotic star.

    "I, Tiancang Palace, Beiming!" Ji Ning's cold and evil voice instantly echoed in the sky above the chaotic stars.

    Ji Ning's voice seemed to bombard the five world states of Qingfeng Temple, causing all five of them to change their expressions.

    From Tiancang Palace?

    not good!

    "Is it Brother Beiming?" The man in green robe who was struggling to support himself said loudly.  "Brother Beiming, be careful, these five are not easy to mess with." He had heard about Beiming.  It was the dharma body left by Tian Daojun in Tiancang Palace that publicly said this, saying that they had another brother in Tiancang Palace, named Beiming, who was still just an ancestral god.

    "This brother Beiming, according to Brother Tian, ??is just an ancestor god. Why doesn't he look like him?" The man in green robe thought secretly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop him."

    "It turned out that the people from Tiancang Palace were captured together. They were imprisoned in Black Wind Prison."

    "Do it."

    The five world realm members of Qingfeng Temple knew that the visitor was from Tiancang Palace, and they immediately started to take action.  Two of the world realms continued to besiege the green-robed man, while the other three world realms began to attack Ning.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning turned into a sword and flew towards him. The black divine sword behind his back was not unsheathed, but his eyes were cold.

    Boom~~~~~

    The sky is shattering!

    A mighty and terrifying sword intent suddenly appeared in the sky above the chaotic stars, and the sword intent condensed into sword light.  Countless sword lights descended, and the five world realms all looked up in horror.  In front of this endless sword intent, the five of them were like ants!

    "How could it be so strong?"

    "impossible."

    "This sword intention" The five World Realm people were completely stunned. The sword intention alone was so strong that killing them was like killing ants, and they were frightened.  A white jade talisman appeared in the hands of each of the five world realms. They all crushed the jade talisman in their hands and went to ask for help. They had no idea of ??resisting and could only ask for help.

    "Wow~~~" Countless sword lights instantly seemed like waves, sweeping across the five world realms.  The sword intent was as soft as wrapping around a finger, quickly wrapping around the five world realms.  Then a gourd appeared in Ji Ning's hand, and the mouth of the gourd erupted with tremendous suction. Whoosh, all the five world realms were swept in.

    As soon as Ji Ning's mind moved, the sword intention in the sky disappeared.

    To Ji Ning, those five World Realm people are just ants, and the gap in strength is too big.  Ji Ning was not reckless and captured them all first. Whether to kill them or not, we will see later.

    "Brother Beiming?" The man in green robe looked at Ji Ning blankly.

    He is also confused.

    ¡°Brother Tian, ??didn¡¯t you say that the Beiming brothers are just the ancestral gods?  It¡¯s just a world realm now. How could he be so strong? He didn¡¯t take any action. His sword power alone captured five world realms. Two of those five world realms were at the peak of the world realm.

    "My name is Dong Mu." When the man in green robe saw Ji Ning approaching, he couldn't help suppressing all his doubts and immediately said, "Thank you, brother Beiming, for saving my life."

    "Brother Dong Mu, I am also going to Tiancang Palace this time, and I happened to meet you when I was passing by." Ji Ning also smiled and said, "Why, Dong Mu, have you heard of me?"

    "heard about it."

    ??The green-robed man nodded, "Brother Tian has told us about this a long time ago. He said that Beiming was close to the world level when you were the ancestor god, and that you were close to breaking through to the world level very soon. But now, Beiming  Not only are you at the World level, but you are so powerful that I was stunned."

    Ji Ning smiled, yes, when he was with Tian Daojun, he was just an ancestor god.

    "Brother Tian has come out of Yibo Realm?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "No." Dong Mu shook his head and sighed, "Brother Tian is still trapped in Yibo Realm. His dharma body is sitting in Tiancang Palace. It is his dharma body that tells us about your matter. Alas, Yibo Realm is an eternal person after all.  The cave was built by the emperor, and Emperor Yibo is not an ordinary emperor."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Yibo Realm is also one of the dangerous places in the Endless Territory. Many Dao Lords from the Four Paths have died there, but there is still a steady stream of Dao Lords entering.  It is because Emperor Yibo left a lot of opportunities. Emperor Yibo is not an ordinary emperor. He is extremely good at deduction. He was once recognized as the number one in deduction in the Endless Territory.

    Later, Emperor Yi Bo also wandered away, and his cave became ownerless. Dao Lords entered it from generation to generation, like 'Da Mo Dao Lord' who was so good at deducing a sect, and even established his sect on '  In the Eternal Realm of Yibo, many great masters believe that Daojun Damo should have been inherited by Emperor Yibo.

    "Whizzing."

    Two figures flew from a distance, it was Danbao and Su Youji.

    Although the two of them are Dao Lords, their speed is not as fast as Ji Ning's, whether they are traveling through the void or simply flying.

    "Two Tao Lords." Dong Mu was startled.

    "Master, are all the people in Qingfeng Temple gone?" Danbao shouted.

    "Master, you are too fast." Su Youji also smiled.

    Ji Ning nodded and looked at Dong Mu: "Dong Mu, let's leave quickly. This place is very close to the Qingfeng Temple's territory. It's very dangerous for us to stay here."

    Dong Mu was so shocked that the two Dao Lords called Ji Ning Master. After hearing what Ji Ning said, they nodded: "Yes, yes, let's leave quickly."

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning took out the flying boat, and immediately all four members of the group boarded the flying boat and quickly flew away.

    ¡­¡­

    On board the flying boat.

    Dong Mu looked at Danbao and Su Youji, and then at Ji Ning.

    "Dao Lord?" Dong Mu looked at Ji Ning, "Brother Beiming, are both Dao Lords your followers?"

    "What's the matter? My master can become a Dao Lord at any time. Even if he doesn't become a Dao Lord, he will still be much stronger than the two of us." Dan Bao said.

    "You haven't seen my master's true strength, right?" Su Youji also said.

    Dong Mu muttered secretly.

    I have never seen it before. Ji Ning just showed his sword intent and captured the enemy. This was not considered a real move.

    "Brother Dong Mu," Ji Ning asked, "How come you are facing off against those from the Qingfeng Temple, and you are next to their territory?"

    The Qingfeng Temple is located in a territory next to the place where the battle just occurred, very close to it.

    "But Tiancang Palace is eleven territories away from here, and it would take half a year to get there.

    Half a year is short, but the life span of a practitioner is very long after all.  But it's a long time to say, fighting life and death, I don't know how many times I died in half a year.

    The two sects are twelve territories away from each other. Each controls its own territory. They also have old grudges against each other and are considered mortal enemies.

    "Speaking of which, this matter is related to one of my apprentices." Dong Mu shook his head and said, "I wandered here more than 20,000 years ago and met a little guy. Seeing that he was extremely talented and pure in nature, I took him in.  As a disciple, I watched him grow all the way, and occasionally guided him secretly. Who would have thought that because he picked a rare treasure, he was hunted down by the Qingfeng Temple. Of course I rescued him! The Qingfeng Temple is very close to here, and soon  World realms arrived one after another, so I ended up being besieged by five world realms. If it weren¡¯t for you, Brother Beiming, I would have probably"

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "When I captured the five World Realm members from Qingfeng Temple, they all crushed their jade talismans. I'm afraid they were asking for help."

    *******

    Today is Monday, Tomato please vote for recommendation~~~~

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29: Taojun Chapter 6: Lovers finally get married

    "Yes, he must be asking for help." Dong Mu's expression became serious, "If we want to return to Tiancang Palace, I'm afraid there will be some trouble."

    "Trouble?" Ji Ning looked at Dong Mu.

    "What's the trouble?" Dan Bao asked.

    "Qingfeng Temple and our Tiancang Palace have old grudges. I don't know how much hatred has been accumulated over the endless years. They are mortal enemies. Their strength is no less than us." Dong Mu said, "There are four Tao Lords in Qingfeng Temple.  One of them is a four-step master, two are a three-step master, and one is a one-step master who relied on stealing the life and death pill to break through. When the Beiming brothers took action just now, the five world realms all crushed the jade.  Fu asked for help When Qingfeng Temple found that so many world realms were asking for help at the same time, at least one of the Three-stepping Path Lord took action, and maybe it was the Four-stepping Path Lord 'Holy Lord Qingfeng' who took action himself."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Master Sipiao." Danbao whispered softly, and Su Youji was also a little solemn.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning said with a smile, "The soldiers will stop us, and the water will cover us."

    He has the confidence.

    He has five big puppets in his hands, and the general Sanpaijun really doesn¡¯t take them seriously.  Moreover, the star map of Mangya Kingdom is too detailed, and the strength of the Taoist Lords of Qingfeng Temple is also introduced.

    There is only one person in the Qingfeng Temple who poses a threat to Ji Ning.

    It is the ¡®Holy Lord of Qingfeng¡¯ who founded the Qingfeng Temple, and his strength is extremely great, comparable to that of Tian Yiyijun!  He is considered to be the most powerful among the Four Paths Masters.

    "If you are really unlucky to meet that Holy Lord Qingfeng, you can only use one Taoist talisman." Ji Ning secretly thought, "If that is true, it can be regarded as getting rid of a mortal enemy for our Tiancang Palace."

    The talisman of the dead master is powerful and unpredictable.  It would definitely be easy to kill the Fourth Step Master, but Ji Ning only had two copies of this talisman, and he was unwilling to use it until the critical moment.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but I wanted to buy it but there was no place to buy it.

    ¡­¡­

    The flying boat is moving forward rapidly.

    On the flying boat, Dong Mu said worriedly: "The Taoist Master of Qingfeng Temple is traveling faster than us. It will take us half a year to get back to Tiancang Palace. Half a year will be enough for Qingfeng Temple to catch up with us."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    My own speed is comparable to the average three-step master.

    If the Qingfeng Temple wants to pursue him, he must send a Taoist master who is good at escape and space.

    "How about we take a detour?" Ji Ning said.

    "It's good to take a detour," Dan Bao said. "It's not far from Tiancang Palace anyway. It's better to take a long detour and spend an extra year or two. This can also avoid trouble."

    "Yeah." Dong Mu showed some shame, "There is something I need to say."

    "Whatever it is, just tell me," Ji Ning said.

    Dong Mu waved his hand, and another figure appeared on the deck of the flying boat. It was a rather strong young man with red skin.  There was a faint flame in his eyes, and the top of his head was as smooth as a god or demon in flames.

    "Meet the master." The young man immediately knelt down.

    "This is your Uncle Beiming." Dong Mu introduced Ji Ning next to him.

    "Meet Master." The young man was also very respectful.

    Dong Mu said: "This is the young apprentice I mentioned before. His name is Kan Que, and he has a very good talent."

    "It took him more than 20,000 years to cultivate and become the Ancestral God. This talent is indeed good." Ji Ning also praised.

    "My disciple got into trouble with the Qingfeng Temple this time just to pick a rare treasure to save his Taoist companion." Dong Mu said.

    "Save the Taoist couple?" Ji Ning suddenly felt shocked.

    He looked at the young man in front of him surrounded by the aura of flames, and his eyes softened a lot.

    "He just asked me to send him back to his hometown to save his Taoist companions." Dong Mu looked at Ji Ning with some embarrassment, "But my disciple's hometown is also a territory adjacent to the Qingfeng Templeit's still very  It is easy to meet the Dao Lord of Qingfeng Temple."

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Haha, I'm afraid Qingfeng Temple doesn't think that we dare to turn back! And as far as I know, none of the four Taoist masters in Qingfeng Temple are good at deducing one Anyway, we have to take a detour, so  Let¡¯s go to the hometown of Master Kan Que first.¡±

    "Thank you, Uncle Beiming." Kanque was extremely excited. In fact, he also knew that he had gone too far. This incident was just a small matter at the beginning. Unexpectedly, it became more and more serious, leading to the world behind both parties, but he was really worried.  His Taoist companion is worried that over time, his Taoist companion's true spirit will dissipate.

    *******

    A silver magical shuttle, with a faint stream of light above it, is flying through the void.Enter the lake.

    Inside the shuttle.

    There was a Dao Lord wearing a gorgeous silver robe, and there were two World Realm disciples waiting beside him.  The rules of Qingfeng Temple are very strict.

    "Tiancang Palace Beiming?" The silver-robed Taoist Lord sat there and whispered softly, "How brave."

    "This Beiming dares to attack around our Qingfeng Temple. He is really asking for his own death." said a World Realm disciple below.

    "Don't underestimate him."

    The silver-robed Taoist Lord said calmly, "Looking back in time, that Bei Ming was able to defeat five world realms with just his sword power, and there were even two First-Step Taoist Lords following him. I'm afraid that his achievements in the way of swordsmanship  Extremely high, it is even possible to realize the strongest way."

    "But no matter what, he is still a World Realm person. In front of me, he will definitely die." The silver-robed Taoist Lord was very confident.

    He is the Three-Step Master.

    Even Betalaie and Dong Xiu can only compete with the Third Step Dao Lord after they have entered the First Step Dao Lord.

    "With such a high realm, I'm afraid there will be quite a lot of opportunities." The silver-robed Taoist Lord secretly thought, "I'll capture him alive first. Then his treasure will be mine."

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh.

    A flying boat landed on the completely frozen ice, and a group of practitioners flew down from the flying boat. They were Ji Ning, Dan Bao, Su Youji, Dong Mu, and the ancestral god Kan Que.

    "This is a dangerous place in my hometown." Kanque said, "The surrounding area is covered with ice for 80 million miles, and below is the source of ice I will send my Taoist companion deep into the source of ice, and with the help of ice  The power of the source froze my Taoist companion, and also caused the strange poison in her to act more slowly."

    Ji Ning¡¯s mind swept away.

    Then he discovered that there was indeed a secret cave deep down, and a woman was frozen inside.

    "Go on, hurry up and save your Taoist companion." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "You stupid boy, didn't you just ask me to save your Taoist companion? Then you took the risk to pick the antidote yourself." Dong Mu shook his head.

    "I can't find you, master." Kan Que whispered.

    Dong Mu was speechless.

    Although he secretly led and paid attention to his disciples, in fact he had been practicing meditation for more than 20,000 years and only occasionally paid attention to his disciples.  Since his apprentice became stronger and stronger, he paid less attention to it.  Kan Que's Taoist companion's life hangs on a thread. Kan Que also wants to ask for a master, but he can't find his master at all.

    "Go quickly, go quickly." Dong Mu shouted.

    "Yes." Kan Que did not dare to say more, and immediately used his escape technique to escape into the depths of the frozen land.

    It¡¯s past tea time.

    Two figures appeared out of thin air on the ice. One was tall and the other was petite. The tall one was of course Kan Que, and the petite one was a woman in green. The two of them obviously had a close friendship, and the rest of their lives were natural at this moment.  The feelings are deeper.

    "Thank you, Master, thank you, Master, for saving our lives." Kan Que took the lead and knelt down, and the woman in green next to him also knelt down to thank him.

    "Huh." Dong Mu was really embarrassed by the old god. This time he almost died.

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded, but his eyes were a little complicated.

    This Taoist couple is reunited. When can I and my senior sister be together?

    Su Youji on the side looked at Ji Ning, with a happy smile on her face: "Although the person in the master's heart is not me, at least I am the only woman who follows the master, and we get along day and night, and that is enough."

    "This time because of your matter, the World Realm of Qingfeng Temple fought with me, and I am afraid that even the Tao Lord was attracted." Dong Mu said, "Disciple Kanque, I am afraid that Qingfeng Temple will not let you go in the future. Now  They are all chasing me and your uncle, and I'm afraid they will come to take revenge on you later. That's fine, you can follow me to Tiancang Palace. As for your hometown, take away what you should take away.  Cangyu is very big.¡±

    "Yes." Kan Que and the others also understood.

    That day.

    Kanque and the others directly moved some of the land, mountains and rivers, and then followed Ji Ning, Dong Mu and the others to leave their hometown and set foot on the road to Tiancang Palace.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, nearly four months have passed since the conflict between Ji Ning and Qingfeng Temple.

    A silver magic weapon shuttle is parked in the void.

    "Master, if we continue forward, we will reach the Tiancang Domain." The two World Realm disciples were a little uneasy.

    "Tian Cang Territory." The silver-robed Taoist Lord 'Hufeng Dao Jun' looked far ahead in the void. Indeed, the territory ahead was the Tian Cang Territory!

    ******

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of 1 billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 6 It¡¯s just your bad luck

    "Master, what should we do now? Are we going to enter the Tiancang Realm?" The two accompanying World Realm disciples looked at the silver-robed Taoist Lord.

    The silver-robed Taoist Lord sneered: "I have two ways. Take a look, which one should you choose? The first way is that we directly enter the Tiancang Domain, and the time and space teleportation is in the 'Tiancang Eternal Realm'  The formation is waiting! No matter which territory Dong Mu and Bei Ming go around, they will eventually return to the eternal world of heaven."

    The eternal world of Tiancang is the territory of Tiancang Palace.

    "We are guarding the space-time teleportation array in the eternal world of Tiancang, and we will definitely be able to block them." The silver-robed Taoist Master said, "Tiancan Palace is also some distance away from the time-space teleportation array. If Tiancang Palace discovers it, we must escape.  It¡¯s still too late.¡±

    The expressions of the two World Realm disciples changed after hearing this.

    Entering the lair of Tiancang Palace?

    Isn¡¯t this seeking death?

    "Of course, Taoist Yu Dou of Tiancang Palace is good at deductions. We are guarding the eternal world of Tiancang! Once Taoist Yu Dou finds out, he will definitely plot against us. His plan is terrible." Silver-robed Taoist said, "  Even if we run away, we may be caught up."

    "Yes, yes, we may not be able to escape Yudou Daojun's plan."

    "Master, it's too risky to go to the Eternal World of Heaven." Two World Realm disciples even tried to persuade them.

    "The second way." The silver-robed Taoist waved his hand, and a star map suddenly floated in front of him. The star map slowly unfolded. The silver-robed Taoist looked at the star map, "No matter how they detour, they must return.  Although there are four ways to return to the eternal world of Tiancang, there are two key nodes."

    ¡°This is the place we passed through before, the space storm we passed through before.¡±

    "One place is here, it is the swirling passage."

    "To return to the eternal world of heaven, they either have to pass through the space storm, or they must pass through the whirlpool passage." The silver-robed Taoist Master said.

    The two World Realm disciples under his command nodded.

    The route in the vast territory is like this.  There may be many detours, but there are some key locations where there is no way. These key nodes can only be reached by slowly flying or space shuttle.

    "There are two places, we can't stop them both." The two World Realm disciples looked at their master.

    "Choose one." The silver-robed Taoist said, "The next step depends on luck."

    "They were lucky enough to go to another node, so there was nothing they could do. If they happened to go to the place we were guarding, they would have been blocked." The silver-robed Taoist Lord said, "These two nodes are far away from each other.  Tiancang Palace is relatively far away, so we want to be much safer."

    The silver-robed Taoist Lord looked at the two World Realm disciples: "Go to the Eternal Realm of Heaven. Or go to the Star Chart Node?"

    "Node."

    "Choose a node."

    The two World Realm disciples both said.

    Fools know that the time and space teleportation array that stays in the eternal world of Tiancang will definitely wait for it!  As soon as Ji Ning and the others came out of the time and space teleportation formation, they captured it with lightning speed with the strength of the Three-step Master, and fled immediately after capturing it!  They also know that this method has a high probability of success, but it is too dangerous.  After all, that is the home base of Tiancang Palace.

    "Just choose" The silver-robed Daojun pointed lightly on the unfolded star map, "Let's choose this place."

    The two World Realm disciples looked at the star map.

    What their master¡¯s finger pointed at was the whirlpool passage.

    ******

    Ji Ning and the others went around in a big circle.  What was originally a journey of half a year turned into a journey of nearly two years.

    "The whirlpool passage is ahead." Dong Mu stood on the flying boat.  Looking at the void outside, he pointed at the huge dark whirlpool in the distance, "After passing the whirlpool passage, it will take another half a month to reach Tiancang Palace."

    "Soon." Ji Ning smiled.

    Tiancang Palace, I have waited too long.

    Kan Que and his Taoist couple on the flying boat are obviously much more low-key, after all, they are on the flying boat.  One is their master, one is their uncle, and the other two are Tao Lords.

    "Disciple." Dong Mu looked at Kanque and said, "There is no distinction between high and low in our Tiancang Palace. We are all brothers, and we are very cautious about recruiting new brothers! We formal members can only make one statement in our lifetime.  This is a lead-in order, and my lead-in order was given to you, senior brother, a long time ago. You two went to Tiancang Palace, so just follow me for the time being. This can also be considered as an experience for you two."

    "Yes." Kanque Taoist couple both responded.

    "Of course you two can also ask for help from Brother Beiming." Dong Mu smiled and said, "I'm afraid it won't be long before you, Uncle Beiming, become a Dao Lord! Once you become a Dao Lord, you will be the fourth palace master of our Tiancang Palace.I, the Palace Master of Tiancang Palace, have much greater power and can directly introduce practitioners to enter Tiancang Palace.  "

    Taoist monk Kanque immediately looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Once you become one of the palace masters, your power will be greater.  But they will not be recruited at will. Every member must be cautious in recruiting, otherwise it will be too bad if the Tiancang Palace is filled with smoke and smoke.

    "Uncle Beiming." Kan Que couldn't help but speak.

    "My disciple has a pure and kind nature" Dong Mu couldn't help but speak.

    "I also know his temperament." Ji Ning nodded. This Kan Que was indeed a very affectionate person. He risked his life for his Taoist companions. Ji Ning quite appreciated it. He nodded and said, "Kan Que entered Tiancang Palace.  Leave everything to me."

    "Thank you, Master." Kan Que said excitedly.

    As for Kan Que¡¯s Taoist companion, Dong Mu didn¡¯t help to plead for mercy. It¡¯s not so easy to enter Tiancang Palace.

    Ji Ning was actually willing to help after seeing Kan Que¡¯s nature. As for Kan Que¡¯s Taoist companion?  Ji Ning doesn't know her nature yet, so naturally he won't speak casually.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The flying boat roared into the whirlpool channel.

    Within the vortex, space flows.

    As the flying boat advanced at high speed, Ji Ning secretly lamented that there were many spatial cracks in the whirlpool passage connecting the Three Realms and the Great Mo Realm, and it was a very unstable vortex passage.  Even in the world realm, if you are unlucky, you may fall into a space crack and be moved to an unknown place.

    And the whirlpool channel in front of you is very stable!  In the vast territory, there are stable and unstable vortex channels. Only the stable ones can be used by practitioners.

    "The exit is right in front."

    The flying boat flew in the whirlpool passage for more than three days. Ji Ning stood beside the flying boat and watched, faintly seeing the chaotic stars in the void outside the distant exit.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The flying boat had just rushed out of the whirlpool channel. At this moment, the flying boat seemed to have hit some restriction, and there was a faint light flowing.

    "Not good." Ji Ning, who was controlling the flying boat, changed his expression.

    "Certainly!"

    A huge sound instantly resounded through the void, and even the space was completely frozen.

    They saw a silver shuttle flying out of the chaotic void in the distance. Ji Ning and the others could clearly see a man in silver robes inside the shuttle. His aura was powerful and he was looking at Ji Ning and the others from a distance.  Also cold.

    "It's Taoist Master Hufeng of Qingfeng Temple." Dong Mu was shocked.

    "Master Hufeng?" Both Danbao and Su Youji changed their expressions. Along the way, they also learned enough about Qingfeng Temple and knew that Master Hufeng was a three-step master of Qingfeng Temple.

    "Fortunately, it's not Holy Lord Qingfeng." Ji Ning didn't panic at all.

    Only the ¡®Holy Lord Qingfeng¡¯ in the Qingfeng Temple posed a threat to him. Of course, Ji Ning could only use a precious Taoist talisman to kill him.

    Now, a Hufeng Taoist does not need to use Taoist talismans.

    "Beiming of Tiancang Palace? Dongmu of Tiancang Palace?" On the shuttle in the distance, a man in silver robe walked out. He walked in the chaotic void with a powerful breath, "Beiming of Tiancang Palace, unexpectedly  There are two First-Step Dao Lords who follow and admire me, but you are my enemy of Qingfeng Temple, so you can¡¯t blame me. I want to ask one more question, are you really from Tiancang Palace?"

    According to the information from Qingfeng Temple, there are only a few official members of Tiancang Palace, and there is no one named Beiming.

    ¡°After all, this man named Beiming actually has two followers of the First-Step Taoist Lord, and he was able to capture the five major world realms with just his sword power. This strength is definitely not that of an unknown person.  It stands to reason that if he is a formal member of Tiancang Palace, their Qingfeng Temple should have known about it long ago.

    "This is the first time you and I have met. We are destined to meet each other." Ji Ning, dressed in white and carrying a black divine sword, stood at the head of the flying boat. "I, Bei Ming, am indeed a member of Tiancang Palace. I believe that in the future, you, Qingfeng Temple, will  Will remember my name."

    "The future? I'm afraid you have no future." The silver-robed Taoist shook his head and sighed, "I just chose a place to stay, who would have thought that I would be able to protect you, a genius monster, if I want to blame you, it's just your bad luck."

    "It's your bad luck." Ji Ning's voice was cold.

    Whoops.

    The flying boat that Ji Ning was on was still flying at high speed and rushed directly towards the silver-robed Taoist Lord.

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 7 Ji Ning and Sanbudujun

    Chapter 2 is here!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Looking for death." The silver-robed Taoist sneered, "You really overestimate your capabilities."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his right hand, making a seemingly random stroke in the void. The sleeves of his robe immediately fluttered, and black wind flew out from the sleeves, and then swept through the void for millions of miles in an instant. The endless black wind flew directly  Chao Jinning's high-speed flying boat swept over.  Su Youji and Dan Bao on the flying boat had solemn expressions on their faces, Dong Mu was even more anxious, and Kan Que and his wife could only watch from the side. In such a level of battle, the power of the ancestral god level was not even qualified to interfere.

    Ji Ning snorted coldly.

    "Boom~~~" Thunder and lightning rumbled, and divine water surged.

    For a time, golden thunder and lightning and green divine water rushed freely in the void, and this thunder and lightning and divine water seemed to alternate between yin and yang. Almost instantly, these thunder and lightning and divine water turned into sword light!  Countless sword lights rushed and mixed together to form the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain.  Nowadays, Ji Ning's Yin Yang Sword Intent domain is even more violent, faster, and more terrifying.

    The Yin-Yang Sword Intent field developed by the fourth-level divine thunder and the fourth-level divine water is enough to kill Ertuojun.

    Although there is a big gap in strength between the Second and Third Steps Master, it is still difficult to kill the Second Steps Master easily. 'Hu Feng Dao Lord' is good at the Wind Way. If he fights in close quarters, he can easily kill them.  Killing Erpaojun, but if you just use some secret techniques to kill Erpaojun, that's not enough.

    After all, he, Taoist Master Hufeng, is a Taoist Master of Qingfeng Temple, and he doesn¡¯t have many heaven-defying secret skills at all.

    Ji Ning¡¯s Thunder Water Sword Intent Domain can kill the Second Path Master, but the black wind cannot do it. When the two forces collide¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hiss swoosh~~~¡±

    The turbulent thunder and water sword intent field forcibly tore the black wind into pieces, and continued to kill Dao Lord Hufeng with a fierce momentum.

    "What." Daojun Hufeng's face changed greatly, "Impossible. How could my secret technique be broken by a world-level secret technique?"

    This is a joke!

    "This, this" The two World Realm disciples of Daojun Hufeng were even more stunned.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Mu and Kan Que, who were originally very nervous on the flying boat, were also shocked. The secret technique of Lord Three Steps was just forcibly broken?

    Dan Bao and Fire Fairy Su Youji also looked at Ji Ning with admiration and admiration. He was Lord Three Steps. In the secret skill competition, his master actually won?

    "It seems that you are quite lucky. Although this Taoist talisman is very powerful, it can't do anything to me." Daojun Hufeng, who was dressed in silver robe, quickly regained his composure. He immediately concluded that this was Ji Ning's use of the Taoist talisman.  After coming out, he simply did not believe that a World Realm person could possess such a heaven-defying secret technique.

    ????????In fact, the realm of Thunder Water Sword Intent.

    It was also Ji Ning who obtained the secret technique created by Wan Shen Dao Lord, the "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" taught by Lord Dan, and the "power of blue and white mist".  The combination of many is so powerful.

    "Then die by my sword." A huge long knife appeared in each of Hufeng Daojun's hands.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The silver-robed hunter held a long knife in each hand.  Daojun Hufeng flew across the void in an instant.  Although Ji Ning's Thunder Water Sword Intent field strangled him like crazy.  But the Hufeng Daojun was so brave and powerful that he could completely withstand the thunder and water sword field.  Obviously, this Sword Intent domain is still too far behind to deal with the Three Steps Master, and it can barely have some restraints.

    "Hula." Traveling through the realm of Thunder and Water Sword Intent, Daojun Hufeng was cold and full of killing intent.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly when he saw this.

    The field of Yin Yang Sword Intention is considered to be his strongest killing move now, and it is slightly stronger than his close combat.  Still can't do anything to the other party.  After all, he is only in the World Realm. It is not enough to deal with Sanpaojun head-on. He can only rely on some external forces.

    "Death." Daojun Hufeng's sword light was like the biting wind, tearing apart all obstacles.  Come towards Feizhou to kill.

    "Huh."

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the flying boat out of thin air. It was an indifferent man with white hair, holding a seemingly ordinary long sword.

    "Swordsman, capture him," Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." The cold, white-haired man nodded, still very calm. Among the four puppets Ji Ning got from Emperor Xuejian, the strongest was the swordsman!  Ji Ning also wanted to have greater control, so he asked the swordsman to take action.

    "Puppet?"

    Lord Hufeng Dao came to kill him. His eyes fell on the white-haired and cold man, and he immediately recognized it as a puppet. A trace of greed flashed in his eyes, "There is another powerful thunder water"With the talisman and the seemingly powerful puppet, this world called Beiming must have great opportunities, and it must have a lot of treasures, maybe even more than mine.  "

    "Hahaha, puppet, you should accept me as your master." Hufeng Daojun became more and more powerful. He didn't think he would encounter a puppet with the strength of Sibuluojun. That kind of puppet was too precious.  So facing the puppet, he didn't have any worries.

    "Hmph." The swordsman also killed him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The space was torn apart, and the realm of thunder, water, and swordsmanship was split apart again and again. Lord Hufeng Dao and the swordsman fought together, with earth-shattering power.

    The swordsman is the peak strength of Sanpaojun. He is good at both the weird and assassination styles. His swordsmanship is completely the "Heart Seal Swordsmanship" of the 'Xuejian Emperor'.

    Hufeng Daojun's close combat is indeed very powerful. Although he is not that evil, he still has the peak strength of Sanpaijun. Although he is not as good as the sword cultivator in close combat, he is obviously at a disadvantage when facing the 'swordsman', but he can rely on some secret skills.  Still able to hold on.

    "What a powerful puppet. How can he be so strong? He feels stronger than me." Daojun Hufeng was shocked to find that he was at a disadvantage. "But he can barely suppress me. This puppet fight consumes the crystals inside. Once  Once it is used up, he will be defeated.¡±

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who was on the flying boat in the distance, frowned when he saw this. "The swordsman is the strongest among the four puppets, but he can't even defeat the Hufeng Dao Lord. It seems that the fisherman and the emperor have to take action."

    At this moment, Fire Fairy Su Youji, who was beside Ji Ning, gritted her teeth, her face turned red, her eyes faintly flashed a red light, and an invisible wave swept through the sky and enveloped the Hufeng Dao in the distance.  Jun.

    I saw Daojun Hufeng, who was fighting with the swordsman in the distance, suddenly slowed down slightly and seemed to be in a trance.

    "Whoosh." The swordsman had the upper hand. At this moment, the long sword in his hand seemed to be wrapped around his fingers as softly as it wrapped around Taoist Hufeng. Taoist Hufeng struggled angrily, but since he was restrained, how could he still struggle?  Lose?

    "Take it." The swordsman had a gourd in his other hand, and the mouth of the gourd issued a swallowing force, and Lord Hufeng was swallowed directly into the gourd.

    The swordsman turned to look at Ji Ning, and then he was taken into the Snow Map Scroll Cave by Ji Ning.

    "No."

    "Master."

    The two World Realm disciples in the silver shuttle were blinded, and around them was the mighty Thunder Water Sword Intent Domain. The two World Realm disciples knew the power of the Thunder Water Sword Intent Domain very well and did not dare to resist at all.  It was also collected by Ji Ning.

    "We won." Dong Mu's face was full of disbelief.

    "Too, too" Kan Que and his wife were also shocked. They just thought that Master Beiming was too powerful. He had two Dao Lords as his followers in the same world, and now he actually captured three Dao Lords. They didn't even listen.  Heard it.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "It's just with the help of puppets. I can't beat those three steps."

    "Puppets are also powerful." Dong Mu said.

    Ji Ning also looked at the fire fairy Su Youji beside him. Su Youji blinked proudly. I am afraid that Dong Mu and the others did not notice that Su Youji had made a move, but Ji Ning used the Thunder Water Sword.  In the realm of consciousness, one can sense the invisible force.

    "It's amazing." Ji Ning praised him through his voice transmission, "It can influence Lord Three Steps."

    "I just used the 'Flying Immortal Nine Realms Technique'. I'm sure it will affect the second-step master, but the third-step master? It all depends on his state of mind and mental strength. If he encounters someone with a great state of mind, I can't do anything about it. It seems like  , This Hufeng Taoist Master is not in a very strong state of mind." Su Youji said in a message.

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The inheritance of Feixian Shengjun is indeed powerful. If you encounter someone with equal strength, you can control it by force!  Even if you are stronger than yourself, you can still influence it.  Of course, there is nothing you can do if you are in a state of mind that goes against the will of heaven. Like Lord Feng Yixin, even Lord Feng Yixin in the World Realm is more powerful than Lord Hufeng Dao in dealing with this kind of secret technique.

    ¡­¡­

    After capturing Lord Hufeng Dao, Ji Ning and the others continued to move forward, arriving at the Eternal World of Heaven half a month later.

    "That's the Tiancang Palace." Dong Mu pointed to the distant palaces on the top of the mountains, looming in the clouds and mist.

    "Tiancang Palace?"

    Ji Ning looked at the Tiancang Palace in the distance, his breath began to become unstable, and there were some tears in his eyes. Since the day he left the Three Realms, he has been eager to reach the Tiancang Palace, and now, he has finally arrived!  My second soul can finally return to the Three Realms and go to the river of destiny to find my parents.

    Father, mother

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart is no longer in Tiancang Palace. All he thinks about at the moment is himself.own parents.

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Taojun Chapter 9 In Tiancang Palace

    call.

    Ji Ning and his party soared into the clouds and mist, flying towards Tiancang Palace.

    ¡°I have informed our other brothers in Tiancang Palace with my spiritual thoughts,¡± Dong Mu said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning looked at him from a distance.

    Danbao and Su Youji are quite curious, what is the place where their master has always wanted to come?

    And Kanque and his wife were even more nervous. For them, Tiancang Palace was the holy land of Jedi.

    "That's" As he flew closer and closer, Ji Ning also saw many figures gathering at the gate of Tiancang Palace in the distance. Among them, standing at the front were three people exuding the aura of Taoist Lords.  of practitioners.

    "Brother Tian?" Ji Ning immediately recognized Daojun Tian who was standing at the front. "But the aura seems to be a little different. Well, it should be Brother Tian's dharma body."

    "Ji Ning!" Tian Daojun laughed loudly, and the laughter echoed between heaven and earth.

    "Brother Tian." Ji Ning was also full of joy and flew down with Danbao, Su Youji and the others.

    "Long time no see, you have already reached the world level." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, nodded in admiration, and then his eyes fell on Danbao and Su Youji behind Ji Ning. He really couldn't help it  Ignore these two, after all, Dan Bao and Su Youji are already Tao Lords.

    Tian Daojun said: "Youji, it hasn't been long. I didn't expect you to practice faster than Ji Ning. You have already become a Daojun."

    Tian Daodaojun and Su Youji are also old acquaintances. When he was giving guidance to Ji Ning, he also gave Su Youji guidance.

    "It's Master who helped me, and I am where I am today." Su Youji said.  "And the master has always been stronger than me. Even if I become a Dao Lord, I am still not as good as the master now."

    "Brother Beiming is very powerful." Dong Mulian on the side interrupted, "I just came back and I didn't have time to elaborate. This time I was chased by five World Realm members from Qingfeng Temple. Fortunately, Brother Beiming took action and I escaped.  After a calamity, the Beiming brothers only showed their sword skills and easily captured the five world realms."

    "Qingfeng Temple?" A blue-haired man in white robes beside Tian Daojun suddenly frowned.

    "Yu Dou, we'll talk about this little thing later." Tianyi interrupted, "The most important thing today is to welcome Brother Ji Ning."

    Ji Ning was quite moved.

    Although Tianyi didn¡¯t spend a long time with him.  But you really treat yourself sincerely.

    "Jining, it's not easy for you to come here all the way from the Great Mo Territory. Even You Ji, who was just an ancestor at the time, has become a Taoist master. I'm afraid you have gone through a lot." Tian Yiyi said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed, "After I learned that brother, you were trapped in Yibo Realm, I left the Great Mo Realm not long ago Logically speaking, I should have arrived at Tiancang Palace long ago, but when I was there,  On the way, he was suddenly kidnapped by the great master of the Mangya Kingdom and carried into the Mangya Kingdom."

    Ji Ning did not hide it, because as his strength became stronger, this kind of information could not be concealed. Like the Lord of Li Xing Palace, Endless Territory was somewhat well-informed.  Who doesn't know that he is the lord of the Twelve Palaces of Sword Palace in Mangya Kingdom?

    "Mangya Kingdom?" Tian Daojun was extremely surprised. Mangya Kingdom is one of the six major powers, and its great master is recognized as the first of the three major masters!  It is no longer a secret for Mang Yaguo to occasionally kidnap some cultivators to a powerful person like Tian Daojun who is on the edge of Hedao.

    "It is very dangerous to be kidnapped by the Mangya Kingdom. But it seems that you have a lot of opportunities, Ji Ning." Tianyi said.

    "Haha. Yes, I also met Danbao in Mangya Country." Ji Ning looked at Danbao aside.

    Dan Bao felt a little ashamed and continued: "I should be considered the first one in Mang Ya country to fight against the master. Unfortunately, I was easily defeated by the master. In fact, Fairy Fire and I only got free with the help of the master.  "

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning and the others were talking to Tianyi, the other brothers in Tiancang Palace were also paying attention to the new brother. They were actually shocked when they heard the two Taoist masters calling Ji Ning Master.

    This kind of heaven-defying monster is probably only found in legends, but they actually saw it with their own eyes.

    "Brother Ji Ning is extremely talented, but he has never had a good master." Tianyi said with a smile, "When you go to Mangya Country, your career will really skyrocket. Hahaha, I keep telling you Ji Ning,  I even forgot to introduce you, come on, this is our Tiancang Palace¡¯s Yudou Dao Lord, and also the Four Steps Lord.¡±

    Ji Ning looked at the long-blue-haired man in front of him with a gentle smile and extraordinary bearing, dressed in white robes, and immediately saluted and said, "Beiming has met Brother Yudou."

    "Four Trails" means that you have almost reached the limit on one trail, and thenJin is the eternal emperor, and every four-step emperor is not easy to mess with.

    "I once deduced your fate, brother Beiming, and found that it was all blurry. It was far beyond my ability to deduce." Taoist Lord Yudou smiled and said, "Today I saw two Taoist Lords following me, and I understand Beiming better.  The brothers are extraordinary. If my deduction is good, these two Taoist masters should have made breakthroughs on their own, rather than relying on stealing the birth and death pills."

    "A Dao Lord who made breakthroughs on his own?" The other brothers in Tiancang Palace were a little stunned.

    When they saw two One Step Dao Lords appearing, they thought they were stealing the Life and Death Pill.

    "The stronger Ji Ning's strength is, the better. We also have a powerful brother in Tiancang Palace." Tianyi introduced again, "The person next to me is the newly promoted Daojun Yucan of our Tiancang Palace.  Now he¡¯s Erpaojun.¡±

    "Beiming." Daojun Yucan said with a smile.

    Ji Ning was startled, but on the surface he still replied normally: "Brother Yucan."

    This Yucan is so beautiful!  In terms of beauty, Su Youji is no less beautiful than Su Youji. It should be noted that Su Youji has practiced the method of 'Flying Immortal Saint Lord', and her every smile and every frown has an amazing charm.  Although Yu Can Daojun is not that charming, his appearance is astonishingly beautiful, and his figure is slim and graceful.  But judging from the aura Ji Ning sensed, it was clearly a man!

    Her appearance and body look like a peerless woman, but she is clearly a man?  No wonder Ji Ning was shocked.

    "This is Yu Can's dharma body." Tianyi said, "Yu Can is out and about now. He is much more evil than me and Yu Dou."

    "Brother, you are overly praised," Taojun Yucan said.

    Tianyi laughed and said, "It's not a reputation, it's not a reputation. Ji Ning, as for the other brothers Let's drink and chat together later, and you will naturally get to know them all."

    Ji Ning nodded and couldn't help but ask: "Don't you know about the three sacred beasts of the black dragon?"

    There was silence all around.

    Tian Daojun sighed: "Beixiu Alas, the three sacred beasts of Wujiao killed Beixiu. Of course our Tiancang Palace will not spare them. Although they fled early, under Yu Dou's deduction, they  Three of them were killed by my Tiancang Palace."

    Ji Ning also gave up.

    ¡­¡­

    At the next reception banquet, all the brothers from Tiancang Palace gathered together.

    Everyone is drinking and talking. There is no distinction between high and low in the Tiancang Palace. They are all good brothers. Even Dao Lord is only called "big brother" because of his strength and respect.  Ji Ning also liked this kind of atmosphere. He could feel that everyone treated him sincerely.

    During this banquet, Ji Ning also got to know most of the brothers in Tiancang Palace, and some of them were wandering and adventuring outside.

    After the banquet is over.

    "Ji Ning, my Tiancang Palace is very big, and there are many places to live in. Many of the caves are uninhabited. This, this, this, and thatyou can choose from these. You can choose one as you like." After the banquet, Tianyi  Send Ji Ning off in person.

    "Just choose that one." Ji Ning also chose one.

    "By the way, when are you going to hold the initiation ceremony?" Tianyi looked at Ji Ning. After all, Ji Ning had an induction order and had not yet truly entered Tiancang Palace.

    "In a month," Ji Ning said. The most important thing for him now was to resurrect his parents.

    "Okay." Tianyi is not in a hurry. For a practitioner, a month is nothing.

    ¡­¡­

    Tiancang Palace, inside Beiming Cave.

    "Dan Bao, You Ji, I need to retreat for a while. If you don't have anything important, don't disturb me." Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes, Master." Danbao and Su Youji both responded.

    Ji Ning nodded and then entered a quiet room.

    Boom.

    The door to the quiet room was closed. Ji Ning sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. His mind was already completely focused on the distant Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    The chaotic void outside the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, was walking in another dimension of space. He soon came from his cave in chaos to the void of the three realms.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning, in black robe, stepped out of another dimension and stood in the void of the three realms, feeling the fluctuations of the three realms.

    For a long time.

    It has been a long time since he entered the area affected by the origin of the Three Realms. In the past years, this place was a forbidden area for him. If he dared to take even half a step, he would die.

    "Three Realms." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, swept his eyes across three thousand big worlds, billions of small worlds, and even heaven and earth, all under his gaze.

    ******

    onlyThe genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass starts with one billion starting coins waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 10 Three Realms

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, also saw a river in the void.

    That river is the river of destiny.

    Destiny exists everywhere.  Every life has its own destiny. Powerful practitioners like Ji Ning, and even those powerful eternal emperors, all have their own destiny.  As long as you liveyou have your destiny!  Countless destinies have gathered into an endless ocean of destiny, and life in the Three Realms is just a small tributary of the endless ocean, just like a river.

    This river in nothingness is difficult for ordinary people to observe.

    Under Ji Ning¡¯s gaze, he could see countless true spirits rising and falling in the river.

    "Wow." Ji Ning's eyes scanned and explored.

    "Father, mother!" Ji Ning's face showed a hint of excitement. He discovered that there were two true spirits who just leaned against each other and rose and fell together. The breath of the true spirits was so familiar to Ji Ning.  He will never forget it.

    Those two true spirits are the true spirits of father and mother.

    Only a powerful person who has truly seen Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan with his own eyes can find these two true spirits among the countless true spirits in the river of destiny.

    "Certainly!"

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The invisible powerful gentle sword intention, as gentle as water, instantly enveloped the entire river of destiny, and the river of destiny was stagnant.

    It is easy to watch the river of destiny, but it is difficult to take out the "true spirit" from the river of destiny and resurrect it.  Because this is already considered as ¡®changing one¡¯s destiny against heaven¡¯ and violates the rules of the Three Realms.  However, Ji Ning's strength can easily destroy the Three Realms, so naturally he can do it easily.  But what if Ji Ning¡¯s parents were born in an eternal world.

    So a river of destiny formed by the creatures in the eternal world.  If Ji Ning wanted to take out the true spirit, he wouldn't be able to do it!  Because the backlash of the rules of the eternal world is too strong.  I'm afraid it will take the Eternal Emperor or some heaven-defying Dao Lords to forcibly resist this backlash.

    ¡­¡­

    "The river of destiny is stagnant and the rules of the three realms are resisting. Of course, the hundreds of millions of mortal beings in the three realms cannot sense it.

    But some powerful immortals and demons in the Three Realms have sensed it.

    ??The great world of Xianyue, on Fangcun Mountain.

    Two figures were sitting opposite each other, chatting.

    "Huh? The river of destiny has stopped?" The bearded man with long green hair suddenly said in surprise.

    ¡°The one who can forcefully stop the long river of destiny is probably my disciple Ji Ning.¡± Opposite him was the old man ¡®Bodhi¡¯ with white beard and hair.

    They are the two strongest people in the three realms now.

    One of them is Ji Ning's master "Bodhi". He ranked first in time and space attainments in the entire Three Realms. Ever since Fuxi, Shennong, Suiren, Sanqing Taoist, Buddha Tathagata, Hou Yi and others died in that battle.  Bodhi is indeed the number one in Nuwa's camp, not counting Ji Ning whose strength is already at the world level.

    ???????????????? The other one was the original Lord of Ten Thousand Demons of the Wujian Sect, and now he is also the only leader of the Wujian Sect, ¡®Feng Mo¡¯. His speed broke the limit of heaven a long time ago.

    The two of them were originally at a very high level, much higher than most of the Ancestral Gods and Immortals. Ever since Ji Ning entered the World Realm.  Teach many methods!  With the guidance of the Dharma, the two of them suddenly became stronger!  Now the two of them can reach the world realm at any time just by talking about the realm, so they chat with each other. When everything is ready, they will break through to the world realm.

    "It is really Ji Ning." The wind demon's divine thoughts instantly enveloped the three realms, and also discovered the black Taoist robe Ji Ning in the void of the three realms.  But in his observation, Ji Ning's aura was mighty.

    "Let's go." Bodhi pointed, and a space vortex appeared next to him.

    "Huh."

    The two of them entered the space vortex and rushed towards Ji Ning's location.

    ¡­¡­

    "The river of destiny has stopped?"

    ??Western Lingshan.

    Maitreya Buddha is sitting high on it. Now he is the current Buddha of Buddhism.  His original realm was also very high, which was not even close to that of Buddha Tathagata.  Ever since Ji Ning passed down many methods.  Maitreya Buddha's strength has also improved greatly, and his strength is only behind Bodhi and Feng Mo.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, is it my junior brother?" The Monkey King, who was eating and drinking in Huaguo Mountain, suddenly froze and showed joy, "Go and have a look."

    Sun Wukong is also extremely talented, and now his strength ranks among the top ten in the three realms.

    ¡­¡­

    Other strong men from the Three Realms, such as Taoist Yuding, Kuafu, Shenghuo, Xuehu Demon Ancestor, Amitabha, etc. are also?Following the induction and rushed over.

    *******

    Ji Ning, who was wearing black Taoist robes, stood in the void of the Three Realms. He also sensed waves of space fluctuations, and figures appeared around him.

    Master Bodhi, senior brothers Sun Wukong, Yinyue, Maitreya Buddha, Amitabha, Jade Cauldron, Blood Falcon Demon Ancestor, etc. appeared one after another. Ji Ning also nodded to them, and these immortals and demons also looked at Ji Ning.  , and did not stop it.  Since Ji Ning broke through to the World Realm, he has taught him all the techniques.

    In fact, Ji Ning was also amazed.

    Practitioners in the Three Realms cannot be said to be evil, but they are obviously much better than other chaotic worlds on the whole!  For example, the Three Emperors of the Human Race, the Three Pure Taoists, Tathagata, and Hou Yi all achieved astonishingly high levels without any guidance. Even the True Gods were able to cross the ranks and fight against the Ancestral Gods!  Their realm is higher than many ancestor gods and ancestors.

    If there is a method and guidance from a wise master, the three emperors of the human race, the three pure Taoists, Buddha Tathagata, Hou Yi, etc. can all achieve the world realm!  It should be noted that Buddha Jueming is not considered outstanding in Buddhism, and his qualifications and talents are far inferior to those of the Sanqing Taoists and Tathagata. It was very difficult for him to become a true god at first, but he, a god, after suffering for many years in Yuexiatan, became a world in Beixiu.  After practicing the methods granted by gods, one can cultivate to the level of ancestor gods.

    The importance of the Dharma School and the guidance of famous teachers can be seen.

    Not only the Three Realms, but also some of the powerful people in the original "Infinite Chaos World", such as Huan Mu, Xin Mo, Mo Shou and Feng Mo, were also very dazzling, no less than Sanqing Taoist and Buddha Tathagata.

    "The practitioners born in the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World have much higher talents and qualifications." Ji Ning secretly exclaimed, "It is much more powerful than the Chaos Worlds outside. I'm afraid there are some reasons behind it."

    Endless chaos, full of mystery.

    No one dares to say that they can break through all the mysteries, not even the great master, so Ji Ning naturally doesn¡¯t think much about it.

    "Now that I have fully understood and combined the five most powerful ways, my strength will definitely increase greatly after I become a Taoist king. At that time, I must buy some precious inheritance and methods and teach them in the three realms, so that I can strengthen the three realms." Ji Ning secretly said  thought.

    The methods he taught before were all ordinary methods he occasionally obtained, and some were ordinary methods left by Bei Xiu.

    As for precious inheritance?

    Ji Ning has indeed learned a lot from Emperor Xue Jian!  There are more than 80,000 swordsmanships in the Sword Tower Forest in the Sword Palace, and even the inheritance of the deceased master, as well as "Seven Chapters of Danye", etc., but these are all sworn not to be leaked, even if "Seven Chapters of Danye" can teach the first  Zhang, but that is the way to make alchemy. How many practitioners are there who can make alchemy?  Too biased.

    To become a powerful force, one must have inheritance from various schools, and the inheritance must be powerful. This is not easy.

    "I just spread some ordinary methods before, and the strength of the three realms has obviously increased greatly. The master and Feng Mo can become the world realm at any time, and Maitreya and the others are also expected to achieve the world realm. If I teach better methods I am afraid that a group of world realms will emerge.  Realm." Ji Ning was looking forward to this day.

    Looking forward to the time when the Three Realms will truly soar into the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is still paying attention to the river of destiny.

    That gentle sword intention is really very gentle, but its power is also extremely powerful!  I saw this gentle sword intent wrapping the two true spirits very carefully.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± The entire river of destiny began to vibrate and began to bite back.

    Ji Ning was extremely careful.

    Of course he doesn¡¯t care about the backlash, but he is worried that it will affect his father and mother¡¯s true spirits. Once it is affected even a little bit, the fragile true spirits of father and mother will probably be wiped out immediately.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's sword intention was protected layer by layer, and he pulled the true spirit out from the depths of the river of destiny as slowly as possible.

    "Boom~~~" The backlash of the river of destiny became stronger and stronger. Eventually, even the entire river was frantically pulling at the two true spirits.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword intention was protective and strong in resistance.

    "Pfft."

    finally.

    I saw a ball of sword light flying out of the River of Destiny. The River of Destiny failed, but it also returned to calm and continued to run smoothly.

    "Successful." Bodhi, Feng Mo, Sun Wukong, and Yuding looked at each other with joy.

    "Beiming, congratulations."

    "Jining, congratulations." Everyone congratulated. Now that the true spirit has been taken out, it will be much easier to restore the soul and reunite the body.

    Ji Ning could not hide his excitement.

    *******

    The only genuine version?Swallowing the Starry Sky¡·May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass starts with one billion starting coins waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 11 The fifth level of mental power

    Ji Ning suppressed his excitement and immediately tapped his finger, and two drops of Chaos Spiritual Liquid flew over.

    Because the Second Soul has been guarding the three realms, the Chaos Spiritual Liquid is very rare, but only two drops are still available, and the souls and bodies of Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan are not very powerful, so one drop for each of them is enough.

    "Wow." "Wow."

    The two drops of chaotic spiritual liquid flew towards the two true spirits respectively.

    I saw the water drop-like chaotic spiritual fluid surrounding the true spirit, and immediately began to naturally form a soul with the true spirit as the core. Although a soul can be formed through six reincarnations and a physical body, such a soul and physical body are not good enough, even if you are born in the heaven.  It's still not that good as an innate creature.

    Directly use the Chaos Spiritual Liquid to restore the soul and condense the physical body. This is the most perfect physical body!

    The soul is 10%.

    Suddenly two soul shadows stood in the void, one was Yu Chixue and the other was Ji Yichuan. They both fully recovered their consciousness. The memories in their souls and Ji Ning's mana also helped them awaken. With Ji Ning's current methods,  A single thought can awaken their past life memories. After all, Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan were already in their second life when they died.

    "Ning'er." They both looked at Ji Ning, both in disbelief.

    Ji Ning was a little excited and said: "Father, mother, don't worry, condense the physical body first, as long as you have this thought in your heart, this chaotic spiritual liquid is magical and abnormal, and anything can be formed."

    ¡°I saw the physical coat immediately starting to appear outside the original ghost shadow. Yu Chixue and Ji Yichuan also saw many figures in the distance, so naturally they would not "chiluo".  Soon the couple wearing snow-white furs fully appeared, standing in the void.

    At this moment, Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue.  There is one more memory of a lifetime, the memory of 'Liu Hechuan and Dongliu Xue'.

    "Xue'er." Ji Yichuan looked at his wife.

    "Yichuan." Yu Chixue also looked at Ji Yichuan.

    In the past life and the present, they were both together. In Yanshan's life, Yu Chixue lost his chance of life and died, while Ji Yichuan also had no nostalgia and eventually died of injuries.  The next life was even more miserable, and he was eventually captured by some lackeys of the Wujian Sect to refine magic weapons, and his soul disappeared.

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue held each other's hands.

    "Ning'er." They looked at Ji Ning.

    "This. What iswhat's going on?" Ji Yichuan was also puzzled. There was endless void around him, and there were figures with powerful auras in the distance.

    Yu Chixue was excited and confused. Is it right that both he and Yichuan are dead?

    In addition, they are actually in the void now, but they stand here as if they are walking on flat ground. There is something below supporting them both.  This made them understand that all of this was probably because of their son.

    "Father. Mother, everything has passed. Nothing can separate our family anymore." Ji Ning said, his voice trembling.

    Yuchixue¡¯s eyes were a little red, and she walked forward and hugged Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also hugged her mother.

    Mother¡¯s arms¡­

    Just like the warmth in memory.

    Ji Ning suddenly raised his head, and his father Ji Yichuan came next to him.  Ji Ning also reached out and hugged his father.

    A family of three get together.

    Bodhi, Feng Mo, etc. who were standing next to them all looked at them with admiration. Most of them were conceived by chaos or heaven and earth. They had never had parents, but they could all feel the strong feelings between Ji Ning and his parents at this moment.  .

    ¡­¡­

    The moment when I hugged my parents all these years.  The tight string in my heart suddenly relaxed.

    Ji Ning's mental strength also entered the fifth level at this moment, and began to increase by leaps and bounds.  In fact, during the battle of the Three Realms Catastrophe, when Ji Ning finally understood the 'Heart Sword World' and killed Old Man Yuan, it stands to reason that he should have entered the fifth level at that time.  But because of the obsession and concern in his heart, he was stuck at the bottleneck.

    After leaving the Three Realms and entering a wider and endless territory, in Mangya Country and even in a different universe, Ji Ning experienced a lot, and even the five strongest ways were perfectly combined. His state of mind actually improved a lot, but he was still stuck at the bottleneck.  .

    His heart cannot truly ¡®return to its true nature¡¯.

    After arriving at Tiancang Palace and finding the resurrection of his parents¡¯ true spirits in the long river of destiny, Ji Ning¡¯s heart really relaxed, and he naturally ¡®returned to his true nature¡¯.

    Although Ji Ning still has one obsession deep in his heart - senior sister Yu Wei!  But Ji Ning also knew deep down in his heart how difficult it was to save his senior sister. Not even the ¡®Fu Bo Emperor¡¯ who ranked first in the Tao Fu guild in different universes could not resurrect his apprentice. Ji Ning had never heard of anyone.Who was resurrected by reversing time and space? This shows how difficult it is to resurrect by reversing time and space.

    Because it is difficult to understand.

    So Ji Ning regained his composure.

    "Boom~~~" His mental energy surged.

    With these years of experience, Ji Ning's mental strength suddenly skyrocketed to the peak of the fifth level.

    Even in the intersection of the Haikai Center, it faintly affected the space of Shihai.

    If the mind is stronger, the mind can gather the sea of ??consciousness to open up the world of the heart!  Only those who have opened up the "Heart World" can truly be regarded as mental practitioners. Mental practitioners are really terrible. For those who have reached the edge of harmony, the "Heart World" is comparable to the size of a territory. Just the world.  When the projection comes, it can easily suppress a Dao Lord who is on the edge of Hedao.

    The arrival of world projection is the crudest method of fighting.

    And some of the more mysterious and unpredictable secret techniques of mental practitioners are really powerful.  Betalaie, Dongxiu, and Qinghuan all have understood several of the strongest paths and combined them perfectly, but Betalaie is a spiritual practitioner!

    ¡°So in actual combat, Betaraie is stronger than Dongxiu and Qinghuan.

    "If Betalaie learns the "Heart Sword Art" and how to truly combine mental power with close combat, then his combat power will soar even more.  However, 'Mind Sword Art' is very difficult. Ji Ning is a sword cultivator, and he is quite talented in mental strength so that he can get started, but Beta Laihe is not a sword cultivator!

    ¡­¡­

    In the void of the three realms.

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue both let go of their son and looked at him with a smile.

    "Ning'er, tell us what's going on. Your mother and I are both confused now," Ji Yichuan said.

    "It's a long story. I believe my father and mother also know about Wujianmen." Ji Ning said.

    "The Infernal Gate." Ji Yichuan and Yuchi Xue both looked solemn, "I've heard of it. I heard it's a catastrophe that will bring disaster to the three realms."

    They both died at the hands of Wujianmen.

    "Yes, many seniors have died in that great catastrophe." Ji Ning said softly. He recalled the original battle and still remembered the figures who sacrificed their lives calmly. "It has been a long time since that catastrophe.  Now that peace has returned to the three realms, the children were bound by their destiny oaths, and it was only today that they took the true spirits of their father and mother in the river of destiny and resurrected you."

    "River of Destiny? True Spirit?" Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue were a little confused. Both of them had a very low level of cultivation in their two lives, and they didn't know that their souls could be resurrected after being destroyed.

    "Father, mother, we will talk about this privately as a family later." Ji Ning smiled, then turned to look not far away and shouted, "Master."

    Bodhi flew over.

    "Ji Yichuan, Yuchixue, you have given birth to a good son." Bodhi Taoist Patriarch smiled.

    "Father, mother, this is my master, Patriarch Bodhi." Ji Ning said, "If it weren't for my master's guidance, I might not be where I am today."

    "Hahaha, Ji Ning, you rely on yourself to get where you are today. I can't help you much." Bodhi continued.

    Ji Ning said again: "That person is the leader of Wujian Sect, the Lord of All Demons."

    The wind demon in the distance also nodded towards Ji Ning's parents, and moved to the side of Ancestor Bodhi: "I'm really ashamed to know that Ji Ning's parents died because of my Wujianmen! Although the catastrophe was caused by inner demons, I  I didn¡¯t stop him, I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    "Leader of the Wujian Sect?" Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue were a little shocked. The Wujian Sect is a big force that has brought trouble to the three realms. I heard that the leaders of the Taoist and Buddhist sects were helpless. Why did their son know them all?  How far has my son cultivated?

    When the two of them died, Ji Ning had not yet gone to the Black and White Academy.

    "This is Maitreya Buddha from the Buddhist sect, and this is the Taoist Jade Cauldron from the Taoist sect" Ji Ning introduced the surrounding immortals and demons to their parents.

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue became more and more confused after hearing this.

    Although many have never heard of it, some have heard of it, and they are all famous in the three worlds.

    "These are the many top immortals and demons in our Three Realms." Ji Ning explained to his parents, then turned around and said loudly, "Everyone, I will leave with my parents first. I will hold an immortal meeting in a few days.  The Devil¡¯s Banquet will entertain you all again.¡±

    "Beiming is too polite."

    "Haha, Beiming hasn't held a banquet of immortals and demons yet."

    "I'll be there soon."

    One by one responded.

    Ji Ning smiled, also paid attention to Master Bodhi, and then took his parents with him.

    "Father, mother"??Just follow me.  "The powerful sword intent immediately enveloped the group of three people, and then they traveled through the void to where Sister Qiuye, Mingyue, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, and Qingya Xiaoyu currently lived.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Taojun Chapter 12 The Foundation of the Three Realms

    Three Realms, Daxia World, Yanshan.

    Ji Ning once moved the entire Yanshan Mountain, but that was to deal with the catastrophe.  After the catastrophe, Ji Ning also opened up a large world, the Beiming World. From then on, the Ji family took root in the Beiming World.

    "Yanshan" in the Daxia world is after all the place where Ji Ning grew up, so it was rebuilt again. Qiuye, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing and Mingyue usually live here.

    Wing Snake Lake, Mingxin Island.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning, Ji Yichuan, and Yu Chixue appeared above Yi Snake Lake.

    "This place is the same as before." Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue looked at the lake in mid-air, "This Yi Snake Lake has not changed at all."

    "It's just that the winged snake died long ago." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Ning'er, what happened in these years?" Yu Chixue looked at his son.

    "We'll talk later, mother, father, look, your granddaughter is here." Ji Ning pointed into the distance.

    A girl in black flew over from afar, her face full of joy.  Behind her, Qiuye, Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Qingya Xiaoyu, Muzishuo, and Diancai Immortal all flew over one by one.

    "Master."

    "Senior brother."

    "Master." They all shouted happily.

    After Qiuye and Uncle Bai, they were stunned, especially Uncle Bai. He looked at the two figures standing next to Ji Ning and burst into tears.

    Ji Yichuan also looked at Uncle Bai and smiled: "Xiao Bai."

    "Brother." Uncle Bai looked at Ji Yichuan.

    They are like brothers and have been through life and death together many times.  Very deep feelings.

    "Sister Xue." Uncle Bai looked at Yuchi Xue, "You. You all"

    "Master." Qiuye was also very excited and even saluted.

    "Qiuye?" Yuchixue smiled and nodded. Ji Ning's two maids, Chuncao, died early, and Qiuye has been following Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning stared at the girl in black and shouted: "Mingyue, why don't you come over and pay homage to your grandpa and grandma!"

    Ji Mingyue was also a little confused. She had heard about her grandparents, but she had never seen them.  When he heard Ji Ning's order, Lian stepped forward and knelt down very neatly and said crisply: "Ming Yue pays homage to grandparents."

    "Brother, Sister Xue, this is Mingyue, the child of Ji Ning and Yu Wei." Bai Shulian said at the side.

    "She's our granddaughter?" Ji Yichuan and Yuchixue were both overjoyed. Ji Ning was still a teenager when they died, but now she has a child.

    "Get up, get up." Yuchi Xuelian stepped forward to help his granddaughter up.  She looked at Mingyue, and the more she looked at it, the happier she became. Mingyue's appearance was influenced by Ji Ning and Yu Wei. Although she looked more like Yu Wei, she also had some shadows of Ji Ning.

    "Well, beautiful. My granddaughter is so beautiful. It seems that your mother is also a beauty. Ning'er, where is your wife? Xiaobai said before that your wife's name is Yu Wei?" Yuchixue said with a smile.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet.

    Yuchixue and Ji Yichuan didn¡¯t know, but Uncle Bai and the others knew about it.  Yu Wei was publicly killed by the black-robed God King on the battlefield.

    Ji Ning said calmly: "She's gone."

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue understood immediately.  It seems that many, many stories have happened over the years.

    "Grandpa and grandma, you don't seem to know many things. Let me tell you." Ji Mingyue immediately accompanied Yuchi Xue Ji Yichuan enthusiastically, "When you left, my father heard that he had not yet entered the Black and White Academy, so I  Let¡¯s start from that time, haha, you will definitely be shocked when you hear it¡­¡±

    Ji Ning saw this and looked on with a smile.

    There is nothing to hide about his past history. Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue listened to the narration of his granddaughter Ji Mingyue. Occasionally Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Qingya Xiaoyu and others also said a few words. Even Ji Ning¡¯s junior brother Mu Zishuo and Ji Ning¡¯s master Diancai  Immortals will help explain.

    Ji Yichuan, Yu Chixue and his wife were completely shocked.

    This is simply a legend.

    Although they had known that their son was a genius, a young swordsman genius from Yanshan was so dazzling that he was even on par with the highest immortal and demon leaders in the three realms, and even ultimately affected that catastrophe!  Now the strength is even more advanced and unimaginable.

    They also understood that with Yu Wei¡¯s death, not only was her soul scattered, but her true spirit was also extinguished.  Even if you want to be resurrected, you can't.

    ¡­¡­

    A few days passed.

    Ji Ning held a Three Realm Competition on Mingxin Island in Yanshan.At the Devil's Banquet, all the top immortals and demons from the three realms came.

    Of course, Ji Dian, Sun Wukong, Hongxue and others from the Fangcun Mountain lineage who are familiar with Ji Ning, and even some of Ji Ning's old friends, such as Beishan Baiwei and the original Black and White Academy Senior Brother Sloppy Taoist, all came.  But this was the first time that Ji Ning actually held such a feast. In the end, Ji Ning even talked specifically about Taoism, which greatly benefited many immortals and demons in the Three Realms.

    ******

    And the other side.

    ??The Tiancang Domain in the endless chaos, inside the Tiancang Palace.

    A month has passed since Ji Ning arrived at Tiancang Palace, and it was the day of Ji Ning¡¯s entrance ceremony.

    "Ji Ning, Ji Ning." Tian Daojun shouted loudly from afar.

    "Brother."

    Ji Ning walked out of the cave, with Su Youji and Dan Bao beside him. Ji Ning smiled and said, "I heard your voice from so far away."

    "I came here a few days ago to see you, and Dan Bao said that you were in retreat?" Tian Daodaojun said with a smile.

    "Brother, come to see me?" Ji Ning turned to look at Danbao.

    Dan Bao even said: "Master Tian Dao said there is nothing important and asked me not to disturb you."

    Tian Daojun also nodded and said: "The matter is not too urgent, but Ji Ning, this is your fault. You captured Qingfeng Temple's Three Steps Lord 'Hufeng Daojun' alive. The dignified Three Steps Lord  Ah! You were captured alive, and you didn¡¯t even tell me about such a big thing before. If Brother Dongmu hadn¡¯t told me in detail later, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it.¡±

    Ji Ning was startled and continued: "It's my fault."

    Ji Ning did not take this seriously at the beginning, because in his opinion, Qingfeng Temple was not a threat.  Even if the 'Holy Lord Qingfeng' comes, will he be able to gain access to the old nest of Tiancang Palace?  Even if the trouble is really big, the worst that can happen is that the Holy Lord Qingfeng will be killed directly with a single ruler's Dao Talisman.

    Because he had no fear, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Ji Ning had always been worried about resurrecting his parents, but he really forgot to mention it.

    "It's not a big deal. With my dharma body here, I'm not afraid of Qingfeng." Tian Daojun was a little excited, "But you captured a Sanpai Daojun alive. Tsk tsk, I feel so happy when I think of Qingfeng's face.  "

    "Brother Tian, ??please feel free to arrange what to do with the Three-step Master who was captured by me," Ji Ning said.

    "You captured this, how can I make the decision?" Tian Daojun said.

    "Brother, you don't have to be polite. If you need to use this as a blackmail to kill the Qingfeng Temple, I can definitely make the decision." Ji Ning said.

    Tian Daodaojun shook his head: "You don't know the temper of Holy Lord Qingfeng. He is not that easy to blackmail. Forget it, Qingfeng will definitely not just let it go with such a big matter. Let's see then."

    Ji Ning nodded: "By the way, brother, I have something to ask for help."

    "What's the matter?" Tian Daojun asked.

    "I want to collect some methods, secret techniques, magical powers, etc." Ji Ning said, "Every school wants them."

    Tian Yiyijun looked at Ji Ning: "Do you want to create a sect?"

    "No, it's because of my hometown. There are no good methods in my hometown. I want to learn more methods." Ji Ning said.

    "There are some simple things in Tiancang Palace that can be taught at will." Tian Daojun said, "But for those who are a little more powerful, Tiancang Palace also has rules"

    Ji Ning said: "Everything must be done according to the rules! I want all the magical powers and secret techniques below the Dao Lord. How much Chaos Spiritual Liquid is needed depends on the rules." Not to mention the Tiancang Palace, even within the Dao Alliance.  There are a large number of magical powers and secrets that can be sold to the outside world, such as the Nine Source Divine Water of Wan Shen Dao Lord, which was sold to Mangya Kingdom by the Taoist Alliance.

    Ji Ning only needs those below Dao Lord, as for those who are deeper, they are not needed for the time being.  Tiancang Palace actually only has a few powerful inheritances.

    "Below Dao Lord? This is easy to handle." Tian Dao Lord nodded, "But the Tiancang Palace has accumulated over endless years, and the number is quite large. If you add it all up, if you were allowed to teach it, it would be three million square meters! I am not going to bully you, big brother.  You and I can do the same, after all, this is the accumulation of countless brothers from generation to generation."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "Just three million cubic meters."

    Tiancang Palace dominates a territory, and there are ancient sects from countless chaotic eras. There are still enough magical powers and secrets at the level below Dao Lord.  That's why this place is considered a holy land. Ji Ning has obtained all the countless methods of Tiancang Palace, and at least the foundation of the Three Realms is there.  After all, practitioners in the Three Realms are mainly at the level of the Ancestral God, Ancestral Immortal, and World Realm. It is too difficult to become a Taoist Lord.

    In fact, even if you don¡¯t buy it at Tiancang Palace, you can still buy it at Daomeng, but it will be very troublesome and the price may be a bit expensive.

    ?As for some of the inheritance needed by Daojun?

    Even if there are only a handful of types in Tiancang Palace, they are just the ones left by Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun themselves and occasionally obtained. They are not easily spread.  Ji Ning plans to get some inheritances to stay in the Three Realms in the future!  For example, my own "Mingyue Swordsmanship" is definitely the top inheritance!  Of course, if you want to learn, not everyone can learn it. Without going through many tests, how can you easily obtain the swordsmanship that you have worked hard to understand?

    "With the accumulation of countless years in Tiancang Palace, I have the foundation of the Three Realms." Ji Ning was happy in his heart.

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 13 The Ultimate Sword Way

    "Tsk, tsk, I just accepted three million square meters casually." Tian Daojun said with a smile, "As expected of being able to capture Sanbuluojun alive, the action is different."

    "Just better luck." Ji Ning said.

    "Brother Tian, ??all the brothers are here and waiting, but you two are chatting here." Daojun Yucan shouted from a distance with a smile.

    "Brother Fuzhou, don't be anxious, come here." Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "Let's go, hurry up, the initiation ceremony is about to begin."

    An introductory ceremony.

    After the ceremony, Ji Ning officially became a member of Tiancang Palace, which also made Daojun Tian, ??Daojun Yudou, and Daojun Yucan breathe a sigh of relief.  They all saw that Ji Ning was destined to be no ordinary Taoist master. Even though he had the induction order, as long as he didn't really get started, Ji Ning could completely regret it.

    Since we have truly started, we are truly brothers of life and death.

    ******

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    In the dark void, a strange temple exuding cyan air currents was flying at high speed, with the surrounding air currents surging. It shuttled through the void at an astonishingly fast speed.

    Inside the temple.

    An old man in a gorgeous black robe stood there, silently looking into the void, his eyes calm, like an endless sea.

    Behind him are the seven respectful world realms.

    "I captured Hu Feng alive. This little guy named Bei Ming is really bold." The old man in the black gorgeous robe said calmly, "He is bolder than Tian Yi."

    "Holy Lord, that Bei Ming just had an opportunity and got some treasures. Didn't Master Hufeng Dao say that? He was suppressed by a puppet with a three-step peak, and then fell into a dirty trick. No matter what,  That Beiming is only in the World Realm, and has no power to fight back in front of the Holy Lord." The World Realm disciple behind him said immediately.

    "Don't be careless." Holy Lord Qingfeng said calmly, "This kind of great opportunity may have some heaven-defying treasures."

    He is the Four-Step Master.

    The four-step master and the three-step master are completely different. If you can reach four steps, you are already on the edge of the combined path. On a certain path, it reaches a very scary point.

    And he has been able to fight with Tian Daojun for so long.  They are also equally matched.  Whether it is Holy Lord Qingfeng or Tian Daojun, they are also extremely powerful among the Four Paths.  How much danger have they experienced?  Being able to survive to this day means that he has great ability to save his life.  Will not underestimate any opponent.  Just like when Mr. Feng Yixin crushed a Taoist talisman.  Easily kill a three-step master.

    But if you meet the ¡®Holy Lord Qingfeng¡¯.  Not to mention a Taoist talisman, even if the Palace Master of the Heart Palace took action himself, it would be a little careless.  They will all be escaped by Holy Lord Qingfeng.

    "Tianyi, it's been a long time since I fought against him." Holy Lord Qingfeng had green light flashing in his eyes.

    There are two Four-Step Masters in Tiancang Palace, and he is the only one in Qingfeng Temple, but the two major forces are quite powerful. This shows how powerful Holy Lord Qingfeng is.

    ¡­¡­

    Three Realms, Mingxin Island.

    In the study room.

    There were stacks of jade slips stacked in Ji Ning's study. He picked up a jade slip at random and recorded in it a set of swordsmanship training techniques he had learned.

    "For Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals, simpler swordsmanship is more suitable." Ji Ning practiced swordsmanship with his left hand casually, deducing a set of swordsmanship. He was a perfect combination of the five strongest ways.  Even the master would not dare to say that he was better than Ji Ning in terms of swordsmanship at the world level.

    "There are three thousand six hundred kinds of low-level swordsmanship techniques."

    "One hundred and eight medium-level swordsmanship techniques."

    "The advanced swordsmanship is the five major swordsmanships of Yin Yang Style, Ideal Style, Blood Drop Style, Shadowless Style, and Heaven Collapse Style."

    "The most important thing is the complete integration of the five swords."

    The swordsmanship created by Ji Ning can be found in various schools of swordsmanship, including those suitable for women, suitable for one-handed use, and suitable for stupid people The creation of various swordsmanship is actually Ji Ning's understanding and analysis of kendo from another angle.

    Sometimes he raised his head and looked into the distance. He could see the lake in the distance. Ji Yichuan was practicing sword skills. Yu Chixue was watching on the side, and his granddaughter Ji Mingyue was shouting and pointing.  Ji Mingyue's swordsmanship is indeed much higher than that of her grandfather Ji Yichuan, and Ji Yichuan is also happy that his granddaughter teaches him.

    "Haha" Ji Ning looked at it and grinned involuntarily.

    Father, mother, and their daughter Mingyue.

    This is all so good.

    Ji Ning then continued to deduce the sword skills, and then recorded them all.

    &nbsp; "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly stopped.

    He raised his head, and although his eyes were looking at the lake in the distance, his heart seemed to jump out of the horizon of the rising sun.

    "Kendo is just swordsmanship." Ji Ning smiled, "Why is it divided into so many schools? Yin-Yang Sword Intent, Blood-dropping Sword Intent, Shadowless Sword Intent, Only Heart Sword Intent, Heaven Collapse Sword Intentaren't they all part of Sword Dao?  So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s been confusing for millions of years¡­¡±

    Hearing the Tao in the morning will lead to death in the evening.

    Ji Ning felt this way at this moment.

    He was not excited, but satisfied. He had been practicing in the Three-leaf Realm for millions of years and had been confused, realizing that his swordsmanship was not truly ultimate.  But at this moment, when I am with my parents and my daughter, while making up many sword skills, I naturally understand everything.

    ¡°Boom~~~~~¡±

    A mysterious force was surging, which also resonated in Ji Ning's heart.

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked up at the sky. With this sense, he immediately sensed a place far, far away from Ji Ning in the depths of endless chaos. It was too far away, farther than the distance in the entire endless territory.  Many, many times farther than the entire alien universe.  There is the true origin of this universe.

    There is the origin of swordsmanship.

    The origin of swordsmanship is one of the origins of this universe.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± This ¡®origin of the sword¡¯, one of the sources that maintains the stability of the entire universe, resonated with Ji Ning.

    "Boom!"

    Within the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning was originally in the study, and a terrifying kendo aura emerged from him. He was like a terrifying divine sword, with every move he made containing the kendo aura.

    "The master of swordsmanship?" Ji Ning sensed the resonance between the origin of swordsmanship in the distant universe and himself. Only at this moment did he understand that this is the strongest swordsmanship, the true and ultimate swordsmanship.

    The ultimate way of swordsmanship, there are only a few strongest ways.

    The way of swordsmanship is a complete way.

    ??Just like two are born, two beget three, and three beget all things.

    Ji Ning had previously realized the five most powerful ways and combined them perfectly. It was as if he had realized the "three" and was able to combine the "three" with each other very well.  But this is not the ultimate goal of swordsmanship. It is necessary to realize the "one".  That is the ultimate!  It is complete!  Only then can you truly control the way of the sword!

    "This is the true and ultimate way of swordsmanship! Only in this way can we be considered the master of swordsmanship." Ji Ning felt that he had changed completely.

    He finally understood

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????: ????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????? A????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????? out?????  Now he understands.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many powerful ways you have realized.

    Because above them, there is a complete ¡®sword way¡¯.

    "All swordsmanship, so-called schools, are just a part of the complete swordsmanship.

    "out."

    Ji Ning took a step forward.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In an instant, it turned into a stream of light. Following this stream of light, it disappeared silently and turned into a shadowless escape technique. In almost an instant, Ning was in the void of the three realms.

    "Sun Star." Ji Ning stood in the void of the Three Realms, looking at the huge, blazing Sun Star in the distance.

    Ji Ning is standing there now, looking ordinary, with all his kendo aura restrained.

    But this is the real horror.

    There is a fundamental difference between him now and him before.

    "Terrible."

    "The void is torn apart silently, and the simple speed actually reaches ten times the speed of light. The Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao usually only have five times the speed of light." Ji Ning also felt terrible about himself. His most powerful person before was the fourth level god.  The Fourth Level Divine Water of Thunder, but now his sword power has completely surpassed the Fourth Level Divine Water of Thunder.

    "After understanding the ultimate swordsmanship, it's time for me to break through to Dao Lord." Ji Ning's eyes were filled with ardent anticipation.

    He once thought that the hope of resurrecting Senior Sister Yu Wei was slim. After all, even the Eternal Emperor 'Fu Bo Emperor' who had reached the ultimate level of Taoist magic could not do it.

    At the moment when he understood the ultimate swordsmanship, Ji Ning understood that his hope had become greater!

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 14 Holy Lord Qingfeng

    Tiancang Palace, Beiming Cave Palace.

    "Wow." Ji Ning held the wine pot, and the wine in the mouth of the wine pot traced a curve and fell into the cup.

    "Master, you are so leisurely. A few days ago, you practiced swordplay every day. Why don't you practice swordplay now?" Su Youji came from a distance.

    "Didn't I practice swordsmanship?" Ji Ning asked, "If you have the sword intention, you are practicing swordsmanship. If you don't have the sword intention, no matter how much you practice, it will be in vain. So if you see me pouring wine and drinking, I am actually practicing too.  sword."

    "Sophistry." Su Youji muttered.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    He indeed has the sword intention in his heart now, and the mighty sword technique exists in his heart. This feeling of controlling the complete sword technique makes Ji Ning obsessed.  However, when his cultivation reached this point, Ji Ning could no longer advance in the world realm.  What you need now is to become a Dao Lord!  Then continue to advance on the ¡®Ultimate Sword Way¡¯.

    "Ultimate swordsmanship only means that the path Ji Ning has chosen is the highest path, but he can only be considered a beginner in this path.

    But even if you are just getting started, your level alone is no less than that of many Four Step Masters, and even surpasses them in some aspects!  In fact, this can be seen from the fact that Ji Ning can reach ten times the speed of light.  He didn't rely on lightning or divine light, but relied entirely on the way of the sword to escape, reaching ten times the speed of light, which represented the high level of his realm.

    "It will take more than thirty years for my original clone to arrive here." Ji Ning thought, "Let's wait for another thirty years."

    For more than thirty years, Ji Ning had nothing to do but drink and wander around the Tiancang Palace.

    At the same time, the secret techniques of the method will also be written down for the ¡®Second Soul¡¯ in the three realms to record.  Ji Ning spent three million square meters to purchase all the magical powers and secrets in Tiancang Palace below the Dao Lord.  The quantity is too much after all.  It takes a long time to write them all down!  Ji Ning now only jots down things casually and occasionally, and will remember them on a large scale only when he is ready to become a Dao Lord.

    The speed of Daojun¡¯s memory is the same as the speed of World Realm memory.  But it's completely different.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was holding the wine glass, and his expression suddenly changed slightly.

    "What's wrong, Master?" Su Youji was confused.

    "What a powerful force." Ji Ning said softly, "An enemy is coming."

    "What a powerful force? Enemy?" Su Youji was even more confused. She had become a Taoist, but she didn't feel it at all.

    Ji Ning stood up and said, "Let's go and take a look."

    "Are there really enemies?" Su Youji followed Ji Ning in confusion.  But after just a few steps, she looked up in shock and looked into the distance, "This power is very powerful and terrifying." Then she looked at the master Ji Ning in front of her in surprise.  Ji Ning was in the world realm, and he discovered it so long before she, a Taoist master, did.

    But she didn¡¯t know.

    After Ji Ning mastered the ultimate kendo, he naturally had a kendo domain, and he is the master of this kendo domain!  As long as the power of the original sword can reach.  Ji Ning felt very relaxed.  The closer the distance, the stronger the induction. With Ji Ning's swordsmanship, the induction range alone is no less than that of Sipiao Jun.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon Danbao also rushed out. Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Danbao quickly rushed to the main hall of Tiancang Palace. At this moment, Tianyi Daojun and Yudou Daojun were already here.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Beiming." Both Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun spoke.

    "Is something big happening?" Ji Ning asked, turning his head and looking into the distance. The main hall of Tiancang Palace is the highest point of the entire Tiancang Palace complex.  Standing in the main hall, you can see the distant sky at a glance, and there is a gray patch coming from the sky.  Blocking out the sky and the sun, the power is so strong that just looking at it is frightening.

    "It's Holy Lord Qingfeng." Daojun Yudou said, "A few days ago, I deduced from my mind that he would come, but we can only respond, there is no other way."

    Tian Daodaojun was calm and sneered: "I knew this old guy would never give up easily."

    "He is indeed here." Ji Ning also looked solemn.

    "Don't worry, the most he can do is yell outside and don't dare to enter my Tiancang Palace." Tian Daojun sneered, "Although I am only here with my Dharma body, my strength is only a part of my own. I can use the endless years of Tiancang Palace's formations  Although I am restricted, I am not afraid of that old guy, and I have Yu Dou to help me, so he doesn¡¯t dare to come in at all.¡±

    Taoist Yudou on the side nodded: "Outside, I am no match for Holy Lord Qingfeng. But I am not afraid in Tiancang Palace."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the distant horizon, a gray mist continued to spread over the sky. Even the other brothers in Tiancang Palace felt it one by one and rushed to the main hall one after another.

    "what happened?"

    "Here, who is this?"

    ¡°??Big brother, who is going to invade my Tiancang Palace?  "Everyone was surprised.

    "All brothers in Tiancang Palace, please don't go out and wait for my order." Tian Daojun said calmly, and his voice echoed in the ears of every brother in Tiancang Palace.

    "Yes." Everyone responded. Everyone knew that there was no need to neglect at this moment.

    soon¡ª¡ª

    The ferocious gray wind has completely enveloped the sky above Tiancang Palace, blocking out the sky and the sun. There is almost no light. Tiancang Palace has become dark, but some formation restrictions in Tiancang Palace have been activated.  , the light lit up everywhere in the palace, which made Tiancang Palace beautiful.

    "Old man Tianyi." Amidst the endless gray wind in the sky, a temple appeared. At the main entrance of the temple stood an old man in black ornate robes. His voice resounded throughout the world, "You are really brave. How dare you  Indulging those little guys under you, you also kidnapped Taoist Master Hufeng from Qingfeng Temple. If you are interested, please hand over Master Hufeng and the other five world realms as soon as possible! I will forget about this matter, otherwise,  Hum hum¡­¡±

    His cold snort echoed throughout the world.

    And here at Tiancang Palace.

    "You guys just wait here." Tian Daojun ordered, "Yu Dou, let's go take a look at this madman."

    "Yeah." Yu Dou Daojun nodded.

    Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun immediately took off and flew to a high altitude. Because Tiancang Palace has formation restrictions, it is impossible to see the inside from the outside, but the Tiancang Palace practitioners inside can see clearly.  go outside.

    At this moment, Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun flew to a high place, and Holy Lord Qingfeng saw them both.

    "Qingfeng." Tian Daojun sneered, "Your Hufeng Daojun from Qingfeng Temple fell into the hands of a World Realm brother from Tiancang Palace. Neither Yu Dou nor I made a move! We lost so miserably,  You still have the nerve to come and kill me."

    "He lost, but that small world realm is just a treasure and a puppet." Holy Lord Qingfeng said angrily, "Tianyi, hand over Daojun Hufeng and the others, otherwise -"

    "Otherwise what?" Tian Daojun interrupted the other party and said angrily, "Now Hufeng Daojun's life is in the hands of my Tiancang Palace, I can kill him at any time."

    "If you want to kill, then kill." Holy Lord Qingfeng said coldly, "I won't make it easy for you in Tiancang Palace."

    If we can¡¯t bring back Daojun Hufeng this time, then it will be meaningless whether Daojun Hufeng is alive or dead.

    "You are really cruel." Tian Daojun sneered, "You know that my true self is not here, so you deliberately came here to be arrogant. Humph, if you have the ability, just break into my Tiancang Palace. I have already blocked the sealing formation of my Tiancang Palace.  Open it, you can break in. Yudou, let's go back and drink, don't worry about this lunatic."

    "Well, brother, let's go back and have a drink." Yu Dou also smiled.

    They both landed in a whoosh.

    Lord Qingfeng¡¯s angry face became even more ugly. Tiancang Palace didn¡¯t care about him at all, but he really didn¡¯t dare to break into Tiancang Palace¡¯s lair!  Outside, he has the upper hand against the Dharmakaya of Heavenly Dao Lord and Yu Dou Dao Lord.  But when you get to Tiancang Palace, you will be ravaged.

    ¡­¡­

    In Tiancang Palace.

    "Brother Tian, ??are you just going to leave him alone?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Don't worry about that lunatic. We brothers are drinking. Come on, let's drink here and see what the lunatic can do." Tian Daodaojun said loudly.

    There was a sudden burst of applause, and the brothers of Tiancang Palace were all very proud, but they were all paying attention to the outside. After all, they had heard the reputation of Holy Lord Qingfeng for endless years.

    "Okay, okay."

    The angry voice of Holy Lord Qingfeng rang out from heaven to earth. He roared angrily, "From today on, the practitioners of your Tiancang Palace will never come out again! I will kill as many as you come out! Don't even think about the practitioners of Tiancang Palace outside."  If you go in again, I will kill anyone who wants to enter Tiancang Palace. If you don¡¯t hand over Master Hufeng Dao, I will trap you in Tiancang Palace for one Chaos Epoch, ten Chaos Epochs, let¡¯s take our time!¡±

    "When I return, I think you still dare to trap me in Tiancang Palace." The cold voice of Lord Tiandao also sounded.

    *******

    Today¡¯s update is completed. It is announced that tomorrow, Ji Ning will become a Taoist Lord!

    *******(To be continued)

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 15 Return of the clone

    Da Mo Eternal Realm.

    A boy wearing animal skin was flying high in the sky. He looked at the gray wind that covered the sky in the distance. That direction was where the Tiancang Palace was.

    "Finally we're here." Ji Ning said secretly.

    This beast-skin boy is the clone of himself who came all the way from the Great Mo Realm. Because he knew that Holy Lord Qingfeng was trapping Tiancang Palace, Ji Ning also changed his appearance.

    "This Holy Lord Qingfeng has never seen me in person, so he probably only knows what I look like." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Whoosh!

    Beast Skin Ji Ning flew toward Tiancang Palace at high speed.

    "This fellow Taoist, this fellow Taoist." A black-robed figure appeared in mid-air in the distance, and said from afar, "The Taoist Lord of Qingfeng Temple has trapped Tiancang Palace. Who dares to approach Tiancang Palace?"  Palace, Qingfeng Temple will kill anyone. We must not move forward any further."

    "Oh?" Beast Skin Ji Ning leaned over and asked pretending to be confused, "Is the Qingfeng Temple so arrogant?"

    The black-robed figure was a Chaos Immortal, and he said with emotion: "The Taoist Lord of Qingfeng Temple has just trapped Tiancang Palace for thirty years. Looking at this momentum I am afraid he will be trapped for a long, long time. Fellow Taoist must not  Come forward, alas, I saw with my own eyes that a little ancestor god was killed directly because he came close."

    "Even the ancestor gods were killed?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Whoever gets close will be killed. Not even a bird or beast can get close." The Chaos Immortal shook his head, "Fellow Taoist, please be careful." After saying that, he flew away.

    Ji Ning thought about it for a moment.

    He immediately dived downwards and disappeared out of thin air the moment he hit the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡­¡­

    In Tiancang Palace.

    Ji Ning, Tian Daojun, and Yudou Daojun were standing in front of the formation restriction, looking ahead from a distance.

    "Brother, my clone is almost here." Ji Ning said.

    "To break through to Dao Lord, you must have your clones unite into one and complete the divine body." Tian Dao Lord sighed and shook his head, "But now that lunatic Lord Qingfeng has trapped my Tiancang Palace, it is too difficult for your clone to come in. In my opinion,  Throw away that avatar of yours. You can still become a Dao Lord, and the impact on your strength will be very slight."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    The clone is one of the eighteen clones who originally practiced Tao Wu's eighteen gods and demons.  This deity is the other seventeen clones merged into one!

    If the main body dies, the clones can still cultivate clones one by one with the help of the 'Tao Wu Eighteen Gods and Demons' method.

    But if the clone dies, the main body cannot be cultivated anymore. However, once the clone dies, the main body is unique.  It is considered complete, but the divine power is the divine power of seventeen clones.  The impact of strength is indeed not too great.

    "Brother, just wait." Ji Ning said.

    "Well." Tian Daojun smiled, "Then I'll see how good you are, Ji Ning."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was flying across the earth.

    The gray wind that covered the sky and the sun shrouded the entire Tiancang Palace. The temple also fell on a mountaintop in the distance. The magic power of Holy Lord Qingfeng surged, and all directions of Tiancang Palace were within his coverage.  Any practitioner who wants to leave Tiancang Palace or enter Tiancang Palace from the outside world cannot escape the detection of Holy Lord Qingfeng.

    "Huh?" Holy Lord Qingfeng opened his eyes, looked through the temple, overlooking the land in the distance, and sneered, "A World Realm little guy. You are trying to avoid my detection by using escape skills?"

    "Die."

    Holy Lord Qingfeng pointed indifferently and distantly.

    Boom!

    The monstrous mana gathered and the power of heaven and earth quickly condensed and turned into a big gray hand. This big gray hand, which was a million feet long, grabbed directly towards the earth below.

    "Wow~~~" Gray Meng grabbed it with his big hand, and the piece of land was immediately turned into powder, revealing a huge deep pit.

    Whoops.

    Ji Ning was still flying across the earth, but his speed increased to four times the speed of light.

    "Huh?" Holy Lord Qingfeng's expression changed.  "A world-level escape technique can be so fast. This is comparable to the speed of Sanpaojun." Just as his claw was about to hit the ground, Ji Ning's escape technique soared from twice the speed of light to  Four times the speed of light.

    "Hmph." Holy Lord Qingfeng looked gloomy and used his second claw again.

    The big gray hand is more powerful and faster.  Directly grab the earth again.

    The earth trembled, and countless pieces of soil turned intoA huge pit appeared again.

    But Ji Ning's speed has soared to six times the speed of light, and because of the time of these two attacks.  Ji Ning has already approached Tiancang Palace.

    "Whoops." Holy Lord Qingfeng didn't even have time to take action for the third time. Ji Ning had already rushed into the formation restricted range of Tiancang Palace.

    "What!" Holy Lord Qingfeng suddenly stood up.

    This made the seven World Realm subordinates under him startled. They actually didn't know that there was a World Realm that was performing escape techniques in the earth. They just saw Holy Lord Qingfeng grabbing the earth twice in succession.

    "Escaped? In the end, his escape technique actually increased to six times the speed of light? Many Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao are not that fast." Holy Lord Qingfeng couldn't believe it, "A world realm can reach such a speed, how could he?  Any special encounters?"

    If you can control the Chaos Divine Thunder and escape into the lightning, your speed can reach ten times the speed of light.

    There are many similar escape techniques, but no matter which one is practiced, it is difficult to practice. Many Taoists on the edge of Hedao do not have such escape techniques.

    "With such a fast speed, could it be the Beiming that Hufeng mentioned?" Holy Lord Qingfeng thought secretly, "But it stands to reason that the World God named Beiming should have been in Tiancang Palace for a long time. Could it be that Tiancang  The palace and the second world realm are so fast?"

    Holy Lord Qingfeng is full of doubts.

    ¡­¡­

    There was joy in Tiancang Palace.

    Whoosh.

    The beast-skinned Ning rushed into the Tiancang Palace formation restriction, which also represented absolute safety. He flew directly to the side of the white-clothed Ning and immediately returned to his original appearance.

    "It's amazing." Tian Daojun exclaimed, "Then Qingfeng failed to stop your clone in two attempts. Your final escape technique must have been six times the speed of Tiandao's limit."

    "He didn't know my details, so he was careless." Ji Ning said with a smile. He was actually very relaxed. In the end, he only used six times the speed of light. His current limit is ten times the speed of light. Is that speed enough?  Just use it, it's enough to be able to enter Tiancang Palace safely.  There is no need to fully let the enemy know from the beginning.

    "With such speed, it won't be easy for him to kill you." Yu Dou Daojun said.

    Ji Ning immediately said: "Brother Tian, ??Brother Yudou, since my clone has arrived, I will prepare my clone to merge into one and break through to Dao Lord."

    "Yeah." Tianyi and Yudou were also solemn.

    "Be careful." Tianyi warned, "Perhaps it is easy to break through to the First Step Dao Lord, but brother Ji Ning, your sword intention is so good, you will at least become a Fourth Step Dao Lord in the future. Therefore, the foundation must be solid, and what you have learned must be solid.  The way out must be sufficiently stable.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Taojun, one step leads to life and death.

    Just like building a building, one step at a time is to build a foundation!  The second trail, the third trail, the fourth trail just keep building upwards.  So once the foundation is unstable, it will cause the entire building to collapse!  The same principle applies to the Tao Lord of Life and Death. One step leads to life and death, and there are many three-step Tao Lords who die and disappear. Not just any Tao Lord can become a four-step Tao Lord.

    For a building, the foundation is the most important, and each floor must be stable, so that it can become a four-step building.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is no difference at all if it is to be eternal!

    ??If there is a slight difference, it will not last forever!

    The foundation is smaller, just a small wooden house. This also represents those ordinary Taoist kings. Every step for them is relatively easy. It is also relatively easy for them to become Taoist kings, but their strength is weak.

    The foundation is extremely strong, just like a fairy palace. Each level is difficult to achieve eternity and even more difficult, but once achieved, the strength will be much higher.  Just like Betalaie, Dongxiu, Qinghuan and others, Ji Ning has the strongest foundation.

    "Don't worry, brother." Ji Ning smiled, and after saying that, he and his clone turned into a stream of light and flew towards his cave in the distance.

    Both Yudou Daojun and Tianyi Daojun looked at the two silhouettes of Ji Ning's clones leaving.

    "Brother Ji Ning's progress is really amazing." Tian Daojun said with emotion, "Although I thought he was quite evil when I first met him, I didn't expect him to be so powerful. His escape technique could be so fast before, but it looks like  There was no thunder and lightning, and there was no divine light, so I couldn't tell what kind of escape technique he used. He even managed to capture five World Realm people just by relying on his sword power."

    "I have deduced his future, but I can't deduce it clearly He is too evil, even more evil than Yu Can, and it is too difficult to deduce."

    "Don't say it was him, even if Lord Dan deduced it, he only had a vague feeling that he would meet Ji Ning again in the future.******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 16 Becoming a Daojun

    Tiancang Palace, Beiming Cave Palace.

    Ji Ning in white and Ji Ning in animal skin walked side by side.

    "Master." Su Youji and Danbao looked at each other in shock.

    "My clone came from the Great Mo Territory, and now it's time for me to break through to Dao Lord." Ji Ning said, "From now on, if there is nothing important, please don't disturb me."

    "yes."

    Su Youji and Dan Bao both said, with uncontrollable excitement on their faces. In their eyes, Ji Ning is really very powerful. They believe that once he breaks through to Dao Lord, he will really soar into the sky.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning in white and Ji Ning in animal skin both entered the quiet room deep in the training cave.

    ¡­¡­

    Quiet room.

    "Buzz~~~" The formation restriction was activated, and the entire Beiming Cave was shrouded in a layer of light, blocking out all outside exploration and penetration.

    Ji Ning in white and Ji Ning in animal skin sat cross-legged, both closed their eyes, and performed their only method.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw the two bodies emitting a dim light. The divine body, golden elixir, and soul all emitted a dim light, and they began to get closer. Then the animal-skinned Ning flew directly into the white-clothed Ning's body, and the light suddenly increased.

    The two come from the same source, and the soul, true spirit, and divine body are all exactly the same. Only in this way can they become one.

    "Since then, all the eighteen clones have become one." Ji Ning in white opened his eyes and smiled. He still remembered that he had obtained the clones of "Eighteen Gods and Demons of Tao Wu" and had eighteen clones. Now he is very  The eight clones merged into one again!  This sense of completion from the true spirit made Ji Ning a little intoxicated.

    In the blue and white mark space in the body, mana and divine power poured in, and the power of the blue and white mist began to be transformed again.  The eighteen clones merged into one, making the divine body even more powerful than the previous seventeen clones merged into one!  The divine power is a little more refined, and the power of the blue and white mist can be endured a little more.

    "One hundred and twenty drops."

    The blue and white space can store one hundred and twenty drops of water.  It¡¯s a huge improvement over the previous ¡®One Hundred and Eight Drops¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the distant cave of chaos outside the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning in black robes and another Ji Ning in black clothes were also sitting cross-legged, and they were also performing their only method, and the two began to overlap and become one.

    A moment later.

    Only Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, sat cross-legged.  The breath is stronger.

    Since then, whether it is the main body or the second soul, there is only one.

    "let's start."

    Ji Ning in white robes in the distant Tiancang Palace, and Ji Ning in black robes in the Chaos Cave outside the Three Realms, both have equally firm eyes.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The main body and the second soul, who were extremely far apart, broke through at the same time, and they even felt a strange resonance with each other.  This moment is the moment to create a ¡®way¡¯ of your own.

    The Lord of the Way of Life and Death, one step at a time, lives and dies, and walks out on his own path.

    And for every breakthrough, the main body and the second soul must break through together!  If you break through alone, you can't help but be affected by the other one, and you won't be able to succeed at all.  So like ¡®harmony¡¯.  For those Sipaojun who possess the second soul, there is only one chance.  It is impossible to say that the main body first merged with the Tao once, and failed to gain experience and then let the second soul merge with the Tao.  There is no such thing as a good thing.

    The main body and the second soul must go together.

    Life and death at every step.

    That¡¯s it, without great determination, nothing can happen.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The chaos outside the three realms is raging.  The endless power of chaos formed a terrifying whirlpool, and the scope of the whirlpool was simply unbelievable.

    The fluctuations generated were even directly transmitted to the Three Realms.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "what happened?"

    "Such a terrible fluctuation?"

    Ancestor Bodhi and Feng Mo in the Three Realms came to the void of the Three Realms one by one. Looking at the source of the fluctuations in the distance, they only felt the originally calm endless chaos, as if there was a dragon surging, and the power of the shock made them  They were all horrified.

    ¡­¡­

    Tiancang Palace.  Beiming Cave Mansion was peaceful and calm.

    Although Dao Lord's aura soared into the sky, it was completely blocked by the prohibition of the cave that Ji Ning had previously activated. As for the energy needed to break through from the world realm to Dao Lord, Ji Ning used the 'Chaos Crystal' he carried.  To supplement.  Ji Ning has decided to do this since he realized the ultimate sword technique.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±The 36,000-foot-tall Taoist tree in the chaotic space of the golden elixir within the body absorbed Ji Ning's insights into the way of the sword and quickly began to grow.  Rumble, this Tao tree grows very slowly, but it grows thicker quickly.

    The Tao tree is getting stronger and stronger.  The height is slowly rising.

    "The Taoist Lord of Life and Death, the deeper the foundation, the stronger the Taoist tree. I have realized the ultimate swordsmanship. Among the first-step masters, it is probably difficult to find anyone who can compare with me." Ji Ning said secretly, the Taoist tree  There is a fixed number of heights. For example, after Sibu Daojun has practiced for many years and reached the edge of Hedao, the Tao trees are all 18,000 feet high, but their thickness varies.

    The Tao tree grows.

    It is getting stronger and taller, and the roots of the tree are constantly extending and penetrating into the golden elixir chaotic space, making the golden elixir chaotic space more stable and causing the chaotic space to continue to expand.

    The Tao tree grew to 52,000 feet and finally stopped.

    The chaotic space of the golden elixir is expanding crazily, the aura is becoming more vast, and the 'golden elixir' in Ji Ning's body is becoming more profound and mysterious.

    "The divine body is restructured."

    Ji Ning in white is sitting cross-legged.

    Deep in his muscles, bones, skin and flesh, he began to fundamentally restructure, absorbing the power of chaos with the 'ultimate sword' as the core, and re-forming divine power. The mighty Dao Lord aura could not help but spread out. Ji Ning carried a large number of chaos crystals  Continuously adding.  In fact, how many Chaos Crystals can be consumed by a Four-step Master to replenish his divine power?  To Ji Ning, this Chaos Crystal really didn't matter.

    ¡­¡­

    "Taojun's aura, master, he is making a breakthrough." Danbao said nervously.

    "Well, the aura is so strong, much stronger than the aura when we broke through." Su Youji also sighed, but then she looked up at the sky with a puzzled expression, "It's strange, why is there no trace of chaos power?  surge?"

    Danbao also showed doubts: "Yes, doesn't the master absorb the power of chaos from the outside world?"

    Only when you break through, you can absorb so much chaos power in a short period of time. This is free. A normal breakthrough Dao Lord will absorb the power of chaos from the outside world.  Ji Ning's 'richness' didn't care about this benefit, but the reason why he didn't absorb the power of chaos from the outside world was because he had his own plans.

    "Master, maybe you have your own ideas." Su Youji said.

    ******

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just over an hour.

    I have completely made a breakthrough, and the chaos crystals can be consumed at will. Of course, the breakthrough will be much faster.  The breakthrough of the second soul is much slower, and it is still frantically absorbing the power of chaos from the chaos outside the three realms.

    "Is this Daojun?"

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat there with a smile.

    The aura he naturally exudes is obviously much stronger than in the past, and it is even comparable to that of Erpaojun's 'Yucandaojun'.

    ¡°When they see Ji Ning, judging from his breath, they will probably think that Ji Ning is the Second Path Lord.

    ?????????? In fact, this is nothing to Ji Ning. Like the ancient cultivators and the royal family of Mangya Kingdom, their divine bodies can rival Yiyi Taojun when they are in the world realm.  Once they break through and become the First Step Dao Lord, their divine bodies will be completely comparable to the Third Step Dao Lord!  The aura is much stronger than Ji Ning's, and Qian Xingzi, who has cultivated the 'Thousand Body Sacred Scripture', is no less powerful than the ancient cultivator and the royal family of Mangya Kingdom.

    "However, the number of Mangya Kingdom's royal family and ancient practitioners is too small.  The number of those who practice the Thousand Body Sacred Scripture and become Taoist Lords is probably even smaller than the royal family of Mangya Kingdom!

    So I¡¯m wandering outside.

    Generally, the level of cultivation is judged from the breath.

    With the ¡®ultimate sword¡¯ as the core, Ji Ning¡¯s divine power is extremely pure, and his eighteen clones are integrated into one. Only after breaking through can he be comparable to the second-step king¡¯s divine body.

    "From now on, I will pretend to be Mr. Erpao."

    "My ultimate sword is too strong after all. It is much stronger than Dong Xiu and Qing Huan. Even among the great masters and Lord Dan, I have never heard of world realm monsters becoming like this."  Ji Ning knew very well that after understanding and combining several of the strongest ways, he was recognized as the top monster.

    ??But you are stronger than the recognized top?

    It may be beneficial if it spreads.

    But it can also cause big trouble!  So it's better to be cautious. It's enough to be the top monster on the surface.

    Ji Ning felt that he had undergone earth-shaking changes after his breakthrough. He thought thatwith his ultimate swordsmanship, he estimated that his strength as a first-step master was equivalent to that of Qinghuan and Dong Xiu when they were second-step masters. Only one of the four-step masters could do anything to him.  Much less.  This made Ji Ning couldn't help but feel so heroic.

    In the past, any powerful Dao LordHe could threaten himself, but now he can threaten those powerful Dao Lords in turn.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 17 Leaving Seclusion

    The quiet room was quiet, while Ji Ning looked inside his body.

    The mana and divine power are both comparable to those of Erpaojun, but Ji Ning is observing the blue and white space at the sea of ????knowledge.

    "The power of the blue and white mist." Ji Ning observed.

    The blue and white space is filled with mist.

    ?? Drops of golden water are rolling slowly, and there is still a little mist around it, but there are a total of 1,111 drops!  The power contained in every drop of water was greater than the sum of Ji Ning's divine power and mana.

    "I've actually transformed again. My blue and white mist power is much stronger than my divine power and magic power. It's so much stronger, I guess it's comparable to Sipaojun." Ji Ning was shocked.

    The Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction seems to be an ordinary method.

    But the effect is so powerful that it¡¯s incredible.

    Let the power of the ancestor gods and ancestors be transformed, let the power of the world realm be transformed, that's all.  Even Daojun's power can be transformed and improved!  Even some of the mysteries of transformation cannot be revealed even by Ji Ning's current state.

    "Who is it? Who created this method? Such a heaven-defying method. The dead master also taught me some methods, magical powers, and secret techniques. But there is no comparison with it!" Ji Ning secretly said  Shockingly, in addition to the master-level swordsmanship, the dead master also had magical powers, secret arts, etc., and even the secret arts were more powerful than the Nine Origin Divine Thunder.

    But when compared with the ¡®Nine Layers of Chaos Restriction¡¯, it¡¯s far behind.

    "According to legend, the top divine bodies are the royal family of Mangya Kingdom, ancient practitioners, some of the top and rarest special beings, and practitioners who practice the Thousand Body Sacred Code." Ji Ning said secretly, "But I have it.  Compared with them, there is not much difference between the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction."

    The royal family of Mangya Kingdom, the ancient practitioners, the top special beings, and the practitioners of the Thousand-Body Sacred Scripture are all monsters.

    In the world realm, their divine bodies are comparable to those of Dao Lord!

    When you are in one step, your divine body can rival that of three steps!  The important thing is that they can also use magical powers!  The power that can be unleashed with the help of magical powers is probably a little stronger than the power of Ji Ning's blue and white mist.  After all, Ji Ning's power of blue and white mist was unable to display any magical powers.

    But the number of the royal family in Mangya Kingdom is pitifully small.  They all need the protection of the zodiac!

    The ancient cultivators, the top special beings, and the cultivators of the Thousand Body Sacred Scripture are all very few.

    Like Tian Daojun, Yudou Daojun, Yucan Daojun, Danbao, Su Youji and others, the First Step Daojun is the aura of the First Step Daojun, and the Second Step Daojun is the breath of the Second Step Daojun This is common  !  For example, Ji Ning's divine power as the core of swordsmanship and the integration of eighteen clones into one are extremely rare among Dao Lords.

    "The ancient cultivators, the royal family of Mangya Kingdom, may have stronger bursts of power than me when I was a Yiyijun. But I can fight for a longer time. And the higher my cultivation is. The main competition is the power of 'Tao'  Yes." Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The ¡®Tao¡¯ of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death is the foundation.

    Like Ji Ning, who controls the ultimate swordsmanship, even without using any divine power or magic, he can easily suppress the Three Steps Master with just his sword intention.  With this 'Tao', his speed can reach ten times the speed of light.  With this 'Tao', he can enter deeper dimensions and travel through space at an even more astonishing speed.

    This is the ¡®Tao¡¯.

    Without brute force, they can only be ravaged.  Therefore, like some heaven-defying Dao Lords, even if they are practitioners, they can easily kill the Mangya Kingdom royal family and ancient practitioners, and they can even kill the Eternal Emperor!

    "Swordsmanship"

    Ji Ning¡¯s ultimate swordsmanship now forms a divine body.  After the Dao tree grew, I could vaguely see the further path of this ultimate sword path.

    The higher you stand, the further you can see.

    Many insights about swordsmanship came to his mind. Ji Ning naturally deduced the many mysteries of the Heavenly Collapse Sword Intent, the Only Heart Sword Intent, the Yin-Yang Sword Intent, the Blood-dropping Sword Intent, and the Shadowless Sword Intent.

    "No wonder it is said that it is easiest to reach the master of the second step from the first step to the master of the second step." Ji Ning smiled, "If I only mastered one of the strongest ways, I am afraid that it would take thousands of years for me to reach the level of the second step.  "

    From the first step to the second step, it¡¯s very fast.

    The time consuming is relatively long, maybe only a few Chaos Epochs, which is considered a very, very long time.  According to legend, some people have broken through to the second level in a very short period of time, within a thousand years.  But the further you go, the harder and slower it becomes to break through.

    "But I need to break through all the five strongest ways, and then form a deeper ultimate sword way." Ji Ning knew that his breakthrough would be relatively difficult.

    But others don¡¯t know this.

    ¡°I will retreat into seclusion for ten years.¡±

    &nbsp; "Ten years later. I will just break through to the Second Step Master." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Ten years, if time accelerates, it will be over a thousand years. With Ji Ning's evildoer, it will take over a thousand years to break through to the Second Path Lord.  It's not too surprising to others.

    As a second-step master, it is reasonable to perform the "Tao" of the ultimate swordsmanship level.

    "I'm afraid the news will spread soon about Yi Yi Daojun performing such terrifying sword skills, which is what Ji Ning doesn't want."

    ¡°The next ten years.¡±

    "I have also mastered the two secret techniques of Nine Origin Divine Thunder and Nine Origin Divine Water, as well as the body protection magical power 'Sword Body' taught to me by the dead Lord." Ji Ning made a decision, and the Lord taught him  As for magical powers and secret techniques, for the time being, I can only practice the magical power of body protection.

    Because Ji Ning had previously practiced the "Golden Image Divine Power" to the extreme, and his divine body was comparable to the ultimate divine weapon of Tao.  This is a limit of the world realm.  That's why after becoming a Dao Lord, he came to practice the master's "Sword Dao Body". After practicing to the extreme, the divine body can rival the perfection of the eternal magic weapon.  Obviously, in a battle between strong men, if you want to survive for a long time, you must first be able to resist!

    All kinds of dangers.

    Some insidious attacks from the enemy.

    As long as the divine body can resist, the vitality will be greatly increased.  After all, the methods of those Four Path Masters are very powerful and unpredictable, and they are all terrifying powers after their respective paths reach their limits.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Twelve years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the Beiming Cave, although both Danbao and Su Youji were cultivating, they still had an incarnation waiting for Ji Ning outside.

    "It's been a long time since Master became a Dao Lord. Why hasn't he come out?" Dan Bao wondered, "Twelve years have passed, and even Tian Dao Lord has come to ask. The two of us are just waiting here.  Twelve years of waiting.¡±

    "Why don't you just wait twelve years? Isn't your true self cultivating in the time magic weapon in the cave?" Su Youji said, "Even if you wait a thousand or ten thousand years, you have to wait."

    "Yes, yes, I'm just muttering." Danbao continued, "Generally, a Taoist master will leave seclusion very quickly after a breakthrough. Our master has been in seclusion for too long this time."

    "Yes." Su Youji nodded, "It's been a long time."

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Boom!"

    A terrifying kendo aura rushed out that made people's hearts tremble, while the formation restriction of Beiming Cave blocked all auras, making it impossible for outsiders to detect.  This kendo aura was so high and so fierce that Su Youji and Dan Bao couldn't help but shudder just by feeling it. They couldn't think of any resistance, only fear.

    "It's too scary. As long as this kendo aura is concentrated with sword intent, I'm afraid a sword intent can easily annihilate them both.

    "This swordsmanship, this swordsmanship" They were both horrified.

    A long time passed.

    Before they could calm down, the door opened with a rumble, and a young man dressed in white and carrying a black sword on his back came out.

    "Master." They both stood up.

    "Master, you" Su Youji looked at Ji Ning's aura, which seemed to be different from that of their Yi Yi Daojun.

    "After becoming a Dao Lord, I gained a lot of insights, so I practiced for a while, but I didn't expect to directly break through to the Second Foot Path Lord." Ji Ning said directly.

    "Mr. Erbuyi?" Su Youji and Danbao were both surprised.

    Ji Ning felt a little ashamed.

    If you want to deceive, then all practitioners must deceive. This is the safest way.  Ji Ning secretly felt that it was better for him to pretend to be a second-step master, so that the cultivation path would be safer.

    "Master, they all say that it is very fast to go from the first step to the second step. Some people break through within a thousand years. I never thought that you can be so fast, master." Su Youji said excitedly, "Master is amazing."

    "Okay, there's no need to spread the word about this." Ji Ning said. At the same time, Ji Ning raised his head and looked up at the sky. With a thought, the formation restrictions in Beiming Cave were lifted.

    As soon as the ban on formations in Beiming Cave Mansion is lifted, Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun will know about it.

    "Jining, you have made a breakthrough, congratulations." A spiritual thought swept over, and at the same time, he said with a smile, "Hey, your aura? Have you become a second-step master?"

    *******

    Monday, Tomato please vote for recommendation~~~~

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 18 With this move, he can control everything

    Just for a moment.

    The three of them, Tian Daojun, Yudou Daojun, and Yucan Daojun, arrived at Beiming Cave Mansion, and they all looked at Ji Ning in amazement.

    "Why do you all have such expressions?" Ji Ning asked.

    "We have heard about the breakthrough from First Step Dao Lord to Second Step Dao Lord within a thousand years." Tian Dao Lord looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Today I have seen it with my own eyes, Fu Zhou, you have seen it, what is a monster?"  .¡±

    Taojun Yucan looked at Ji Ning, nodded, and said yes.

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the gray wind that was blocking the sky outside, and said: "Brother Tian, ??what are the strengths and weaknesses of Holy Lord Qingfeng? You and him can be considered enemies.  Endless Years should be very clear to him. Please also ask Brother Tian to tell me everything."

    "What are his strengths and weaknesses?" Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning in confusion, "Why do you want this?"

    Ji Ning's star map given by Mangya Kingdom also recorded the Taoist Lords of various territories, as well as the Holy Lord Qingfeng. The records were relatively detailed. Judging from the records, Ji Ning felt that he was completely able to communicate with Qingfeng.  Battle with the Holy Lord!  But after all, Tianyi Daojun and Holy Lord Qingfeng have been enemies with each other for so long, and he may know more than what is recorded on the star map.

    For such a war, the more prepared you are, the better.

    "You" Daoist Yudou on the side frowned and suddenly looked at Ji Ning in surprise, "Are you planning to fight Holy Lord Qingfeng?"

    "What." Yu Can, Tian Yi, and Dan Bao and Su Youji who were behind Ji Ning were all shocked.

    Ji Ning glanced at Dao Lord Yu Dou in surprise, nodded and said, "Brother Yu Dou's deduction is really amazing. Yes, I have greatly improved my strength now, and I want to compete with Holy Lord Qingfeng."

    "You, you are a little second-step master?" Tian Daodaojun was anxious, "You are so arrogant that you want to fight Qingfeng? His strength is no less than mine. Even if Yudou is a fourth-step master, he is stronger than Qingfeng Saint.  The weaker one is the better. You have broken through from the World Realm to the Second Foot Path Lord. Do you think you are invincible? Ji Ning, it¡¯s not my elder brother who told you that you must be cautious in the vast territory. You can easily lose your life if you are so blind and arrogant."

    "Tian Yiyijun is really anxious."

    Why has your brother gone crazy?

    "Brother." Ji Ning didn't argue much, "Take my move."

    "Huh?" Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning.  Then he nodded and said, "Okay, feel free to take action, but I want to see how strong you are."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air on the spot.

    Tian Daodaojun was calm before, but then his expression changed.

    "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh." "Whoosh." One after another, finger sword shadows appeared from all directions, stabbing directly at Tian Daojun.  Every sword shadow was a mess.

    "So fast, too fast, this, this" Tian Yiyijun's hands instantly turned into two streams of water. The two streams of water entangled each other, completely sheltering Tian Yiyijun, trying his best to resist Ji Ning's every blow.  A shadow of a sword.  Even so, Daojun Tian was in a hurry and took some attacks, causing the water to ripple, which surprised Daojun Yudou and Daoyu Yucan who were watching from the side.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning¡¯s figure appeared again, standing in the distance.

    "Brother, how are you?" Ji Ning looked at Tian Daojun.

    "Good brother!" Tian Daojun looked happy and looked at Ji Ning with his eyes shining with surprise.  He laughed and said, "Good brother, with this move, you can conquer endless territories! How can you be so fast, even in battle, so fast?"

    "This is because of the Tao I realized." Ji Ning said.

    Ji Ning¡¯s speed can reach ten times the speed of light. The important thing is.  Other Dao Lords may be able to reach ten times the speed with the help of the 'Flying Escape Magic Weapon', some thunder and lightning, and divine light!  But that's when you're escaping. When you're really fighting around in a small area, the speed is usually not very fast.  But Ji Ning just made crazy moves in a small area. In just a short moment, he had already made more than 60,000 moves!  Moreover, his flickering speed within a small range also reaches a terrifying ten times the speed of light.

    This cannot be achieved by external forces.

    You must see the enlightened path.

    Some walk on the path of thunder and lightning, some of the wind, some of the light, and some of the four-walkers can dodge and move at dozens of times the speed of light!  This is where they go against the grain.  Of course, this kind of thing is also very rare, and it is difficult to encounter even one of them among hundreds of Four-Step Masters. Of course, those Four-Step Masters may also be good at other things.

    "Awesome." Tian Daojun was extremely impressed.

    "Brother is right, use this swordDao, Beiming, you are indeed capable of traversing endless territories.  "Yudou Daojun also nodded in admiration.

    "Amazing." Daojun Yucan was amazed.

    Tian Yilian asked: "By the way, Ji Ning, when you were in the Mangya Kingdom Sword Palace, you should have been the Sword Master, right?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Not long after my master joined the Sword Palace, he became the Sword Lord. And he is among the top in all world realms of the Twelve Palaces." Dan Bao immediately said proudly.

    "Tsk, tsk, Mangya Country is one of the six major powers. You have been practicing for such a short period of time and you can be ranked among the top in the world realm of Mangya Country. No wonder you have become such a monster just after becoming the Second Step Master." Tian Daodao Lord nodded, "  You may be weaker than Holy Lord Qingfeng, but in terms of speed alone, you are invincible."

    As he spoke, Tian Daojun took out a roll of jade slips and quickly handed it to Ji Ning: "Qingfeng has been fighting with me for too long. I know almost everything about his methods. I have recorded them all in this jade slip.  Take a look."

    Ji Ning took it and immediately looked at it carefully.

    Um.

    It is more detailed than what is recorded in the Mangya Kingdom Star Map. This Holy Lord Qingfeng is indeed amazing.

    "How is it?" Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "Are you still going to fight him?"

    "Of course we have to fight." Ji Ning raised his head, "It's like blocking the entrance of our Tiancang Palace. What's going on?"

    "Okay." Tian Daojun said with a smile, "You have become Dao Lord, which is another palace master of our Tiancang Palace. This is the control center of our Tiancang Palace's formation prohibition. You will fight with him later.  When you are defeated, you can retreat to Tiancang Palace."

    As he spoke, he handed over a black-gold jagged ball with complex divine patterns on the jagged teeth. This is the control center of the entire Tiancang Palace.

    "This control center can only be refined once." Tian Daojun said, "After you refine it, it cannot be used for the second time." This is also for safety, to prevent a certain palace master of Tiancang Palace from being killed.  Death, this control center was refined by the enemy. After all, this is the home of the entire Tiancang Palace for endless years.

    After Ji Ning refined it, he immediately sensed the complex formations in the entire Tiancang Palace. The power was indeed astonishing.

    "Then I'll go." Ji Ning looked at them and then turned into a stream of light and flew out.

    "Be careful." Tianyi warned.

    Taojun Yucan, Taoist Yudou, Danbao, and Su Youji all watched worriedly.

    "Brother Yudou, Beiming won't be in danger, right?" Daojun Yucan said worriedly.

    "His overall strength should not be as good as Qingfeng. But he is a swordsman! He is good at fighting" Yu Dou said.

    "Maybe he can't beat Qingfeng, but there is no problem in saving his life, so let him have a fight." Tianyi also said with a smile.

    "Can't you beat me?" Su Youji on the side couldn't help but ask.

    "It's very difficult, almost hopeless." Tianyi shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    The gray wind covered the sky and the sun, and the entire Tiancang Palace was covered with darkness. A stream of light flew out from the Tiancang Palace, flew out of the formation restriction, and stopped in mid-air. It was a man carrying a black god on his back.  The silhouette of a young man in white with a sword.

    "Qingfeng." Ji Ning shouted, his voice rolling, and countless sword shadows appeared in the void.

    Billions of sword shadows all rushed towards the distant temple. When these sword shadows hit the gray wind in the sky, there was a sudden roar. Those gray winds began to fragment, and many sword shadows also began to  broken.  But these sword shadows are constantly reborn and attack again.

    The gray and violent wind is also constantly reborn, which is also a manifestation of the 'way' of Holy Lord Qingfeng, and Ji Ning's sword shadow is also a manifestation of his ultimate swordsmanship.

    The two forces of 'Tao' began to collide.

    "Um?"

    The figure in the gorgeous black robe who had been sitting in the temple with his eyes closed stood up. He walked to the door of the temple and looked at the young man in white in the distance, surrounded by countless sword shadows in the air.

    "Are you Beiming?" Holy Lord Qingfeng recognized this appearance immediately.

    "It's me." Ji Ning said.

    Holy Lord Qingfeng continued: "Have you become Erpedo Lord so quickly, or did you deliberately pretend to be in the World Realm before? Huh, your sword power is extraordinary. It's okay for you, a little Erpedo Lord, to have such swordsmanship.  It¡¯s rare, but if you fight against me, you are overestimating your own capabilities.¡±

    "Stop talking nonsense, take my sword first!" Ji Ning in the distance immediately shouted loudly, and a Beihong Sword flew out of the black scabbard behind his back.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly ticket with a starting point of 1 billion coins is waiting for youtake!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Dao Lord Chapter 19 Battle with Holy Lord Qingfeng

    In mid-air, hundreds of millions of sword shadows surrounded him, and Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms. All six of his arms were holding the same Beihong Sword.  .

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning was so powerful that he held the Beihong Sword high and slashed straight ahead with endless ferocity!

    Where the Beihong Sword passed by, a neat crack appeared in the space as if it had been cut. The sword light followed this crack and killed him in front of Holy Lord Qingfeng almost instantly. The moment he reached Holy Lord Qingfeng, this  The power of the sword suddenly erupted, as if a volcano that had been building up for a long time erupted in an instant.

    What Ji Ning used was the ultimate sword technique, Heaven Collapse!  The ultimate kendo can be gentle, violent, cold, or domineering. You can do whatever you want. The many secrets of kendo are truly integrated into one, making the power skyrocketing.  Because he decided to fight head-on as the first move, Ji Ning only took out a sword.

    For such a violent attack, a sword would be better.  Like the dead master is that blue sword!  Because the power of the six arms can be completely concentrated on one sword, making its power more domineering.

    "Hmph." Holy Lord Qingfeng was still calm and calm, and he snorted with squinted eyes. A seemingly slender but edgeless long sword appeared in his hand. Of course, he didn't know anything about swordsmanship, but for him, using  There is not much difference between the sword and the way it is used, it's just that this slender, edgeless sword is very suitable for his 'Tao'.

    "Get out." Holy Lord Qingfeng directly swung the long sword in his hand. From the perspective of swordsmanship, this move was indeed clumsy.

    But the moment he swung the long sword in his hand, there was a rumble as if the endless wind was roaring.

    I saw the Beihong Sword, which was like a volcanic eruption in mid-air, colliding head-on with the slender sword carrying the endless roar of the wind. The two terrifying forces that destroyed the world were colliding. "What." Holy Lord Qingfeng revealed.  With a look of astonishment, the whole thing couldn't help but be blown away.

    A terrifying aftermath spread in all directions.  Black ripples like water appeared in the space, and the mountains turned into powder in an instant. The Tiancang Palace was protected by formation restrictions and resisted. The temple of Holy Lord Qingfeng in the distance was overturned by the aftermath.  Rolling in mid-air.

    The seven World Realm people in the temple were all frightened.

    "Master."

    "Holy Lord."

    They all looked nervously into the distance.

    Ji Ning only took a step back in mid-air, but Holy Lord Qingfeng was knocked backwards into the distance. However, he quickly stood firm in the distance and stared at Ji Ning with cold eyes. For the first time, Ji Ning truly  Ning became his opponent: "What a powerful swordsman. I didn't expect it. A second-step master can also threaten me."

    Holy Lord Qingfeng was really shocked. Although he just struck a random blow, it was still an attack at the level of Sipaodujun. He was actually at a disadvantage?

    "You're not bad either." Ji Ning snorted coldly.

    "Very good, then let me strike with my sword again." Holy Lord Qingfeng's figure disappeared.  It was blurry like a gust of wind, and at the same time, the thin sword in his hand swung out again.  Still carrying the terrifying roar of the endless wind.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was brave and confident, once again holding a sword in six hands at the same time.  Welcomed head-on again.

    Bang~~~~

    In the head-on collision, the terrifying aftermath was even more astonishing than the last time, but this time it was Ji Ning who flew away.

    "He's really better than me in a head-to-head encounter." Ji Ning's face changed slightly and he flew backwards. He couldn't help but fly backwards until he almost hit the Tiancang Palace formation and stopped. "But the artistic conception of this move is similar to the one just now.  , but the power is so many times greater. It must be a magical power."

    The power of my blue and white mist is comparable to the mana of the Four Steps Master, but I cannot use my magical powers.

    Now, as soon as the other party uses his magical power, he will be at a disadvantage!  This is the weakness of cross-level challenges. Fortunately, I have my own magic weapon.  Otherwise, the defeat will be even worse. Since the ultimate sword has become the ¡®origin of the divine sword¡¯ of the natal divine weapon, the power of the natal divine weapon has also greatly increased.

    "You can actually block it, huh." Holy Lord Qingfeng's expression changed slightly, his eyes narrowed, his feet moved, and he attacked Ji Ning again.

    "Haha, this is all you have?" Ji Ning laughed, and immediately five more swords flew up from behind and landed in the other five hands.

    Six hands, six swords.

    Everyone is a divine weapon of destiny!

    "Fight." Ji Ning stepped into the void and instantly faced Holy Lord Qingfeng face to face.

    "Death." Holy Lord Qingfeng swung the thin sword in his hand, sometimes fiercely, sometimes gently, all with the artistic conception of 'wind', and the power was terrifying.

    But Ji Ning has six swords. Some of his sword skills are weird and unpredictable, while others seem to form a layer upon layer of terrifying black holes that get deeper and deeper. Ji Ning'sBefore the Ideal Style, six swords could be used together, but after realizing the ultimate swordsmanship, only one sword can integrate all the mysteries. It seems to be a black hole, but it can be like the Shadowless Style and the Heavenly Collapse Style.  The secrets are all contained in it.

    Six swords were used against one sword, and Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship was indeed terrifying. For a while, Holy Lord Qingfeng was unable to do anything to Ji Ning.

    "There are some ways to force me to show my magical powers, and you should be proud of it." Holy Lord Qingfeng snorted coldly, and he actually showed six arms and five thin swords at the same time.

    Six hands, six swords.

    Crush Xiang Ji Ning again.

    "Not good." Ji Ning almost collapsed after meeting him. The opponent's attack was too fierce, and the power was indeed much stronger than his.

    "It seems that I can't confront him head-on." Ji Ning also understood the gap between himself and the opponent. Before, he held a sword with six hands and was suppressed by the opponent when he used the most violent blow. Now the opponent has six hands.  Six swordsit's impossible to fight head-on.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    "Huh?" Holy Lord Qingfeng was stunned, a pair of white eyebrows furrowed, he scanned the surroundings, his consciousness completely enveloped the surroundings, and he also discovered a figure surrounding him at an extremely terrifying speed.

    The sword light suddenly lit up.

    "Dang." Holy Lord Qingfeng immediately blocked the blow.

    " Hundreds and thousands of sword lights followed. Ji Ning's shot was too fast, and the flashing and changing speed was also very fast, so fast that Holy Lord Qingfeng couldn't do anything about it.  When the speed advantage of dodging in a small area is too great, you can attack the enemy, but the enemy cannot attack you.

    "How can it be so fast, even in battle?" Holy Lord Qingfeng was really shocked.

    It is very rare for someone to be able to fight as fast as ten times the speed of light. Unexpectedly, he encountered one, and it was just Erpaojun.

    "The monster who appeared out of nowhere must have realized a few of the strongest ways and combined them, and his ways are so evil." For the first time, Holy Lord Qingfeng regarded Ji Ning as an opponent of the same level.  .

    "Beiming!"

    Under the siege of Ji Ning, Holy Master Qingfeng still tried his best to resist with his six hands as fast as the endless wind. At the same time, he made a cold and low voice, "You are indeed qualified to be my opponent, but unfortunately, you are only Erpaojun after all. You  Try my 'Six Winds Secret Technique' first."

    The words are still echoing in the air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The gorgeous black robe of Lord Qingfeng began to flutter, and at the same time, winds appeared. These winds were divided into six colors: green, red, blue, purple, white, and black. As soon as these six-color strong winds appeared,  It was like a raging wave swept across the world and enveloped Ji Ning.  In the opinion of Holy Lord Qingfeng, even if he couldn't kill Ji Ning, he could still suppress him and prevent him from gaining speed.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he also stopped moving in mid-air: "Qingfeng, this trick of yours is not enough." Ji Ning's body surface suddenly burst out with streaks of lightning, which were dark golden lightning, almost black, with a faint  Some golden light.  At the same time, a raging water flow appeared. This water flow was completely ice-white, and as soon as it appeared, it exuded a cold air that froze the space.

    Sevenfold Divine Thunder!  Sevenfold divine water!

    Ji Ning¡¯s power of blue and white mist is now comparable to that of the Four Steps Lord, and with the "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" in hand, it is relatively easy to master the seventh level of divine thunder and the seventh level of divine water.

    "Go!" Ji Ning's eyes turned cold. He saw the rumbling dark golden lightning as if the end of the world was coming, and the endless ice-white water that was about to freeze everything. They entangled and mixed with each other, forming an endless and terrifying huge whirlpool world. This is  The power of the "yin and yang domain" embodied in the ultimate swordsmanship forms the thunder and water domain, which is ten times stronger than the simple seven-layer divine thunder and seven-layer divine water.

    The dark whirlpool realm of thunder and water that seemed to be exterminating and strangling everything collided with the six-colored violent wind. Although the six-colored violent wind made a terrible roar, it still began to fragment, and it was obvious that it was still at a disadvantage.

    "What." Holy Lord Qingfeng's expression finally changed.

    And inside Tiancang Palace.

    ¡° Tian Daojun, Yudou Daojun, Yucan Daojun, Danbao, Su Youji, who have been watching the battle, are also completely shocked.

    The power of this battle was so powerful that it could destroy the heaven and the earth. Both sides used their methods to destroy the heaven and the earth. However, Holy Lord Qingfeng had such a good reputation that Ji Ning was unexpectedly able to fight on a par with him.

    "Beiming's Thunder Water Sword Domain actually directly broke that madman's Six Winds Secret Technique." Tian Daojun exclaimed, "Wow, it's amazing. I thought that Ji Ning would be at an obvious disadvantage and could only rely on speed to escape.  . Now it seems that his melee combat skills are not too different, and he still seems to have an advantage in secret skills., it will not be easy for that lunatic to win this battle, I am afraid he will have to use his desperate move.  "

    "You can actually kill as well as Qingfeng." Yu Dou Daojun was also amazed.

    "Master." Su Youji's eyes shone, and she became even more excited.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? )

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 20 Dominator Armor

    mid-air.  .

    The terrifying world of thunder and water whirlpool directly enveloped Holy Lord Qingfeng with a destructive momentum.

    "How can his secret technique be so powerful? He is only a second-step master. Could it be that he has inherited some heaven-defying power?" Holy Lord Qingfeng was shocked. At the same time, his divine body was vaguely blurred, and at the same time, gusts of wind surrounded him.  , trying their best to weaken the seven-layer divine thunder and seven-layer divine water that were crushed.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and killed Holy Lord Qingfeng again.

    "Hmph, how can this little secret skill defeat me?" Holy Lord Qingfeng shouted angrily. Although he was suppressed by the thunder and water domain, the strong wind howling on his body made it difficult for these thunder and water to touch his divine body.

    With the strength of Holy Lord Qingfeng, I am afraid that the combination of the Nine-Level Divine Thunder and the Nine-Level Divine Water can hurt him. Of course, Ji Ning does not want to hurt his opponent with the Thunder-Water Sword Intent Domain. What he wants is to 'bind' the enemy.  Make the enemy's speed slower, and you will have the advantage in speed, making your advantage even greater!

    "die."

    Ji Ning disappeared without a trace in the vast field of thunder and water sword intent.

    There are only terrifying and sharp sword lights, attacking from all directions. These sword lights are either terrifyingly penetrating or unpredictable.  In addition, Ji Ning had an absolute advantage in terms of speed. For a moment, Holy Lord Qingfeng felt very aggrieved and uncomfortable. He could only use his six arms to resist with great difficulty.

    "Ah, you junior." Holy Lord Qingfeng's eyes suddenly glowed with green light, and the power of the strong wind surrounding his body suddenly increased, preventing the thunder and lightning divine water from intruding at all.

    "Not good." The face of Taoist Yudou who was watching the battle in Tiancang Palace in the distance changed.

    "This madman used a killing move." Tian Daodaojun said solemnly, "Brother Ji Ning forced this madman to this point so quickly. But Brother Ji Ning is very fast, as long as he retreats Qingfeng can't do anything  , Qingfeng cannot maintain such a crazy state forever, it consumes too much divine power."

    "Master didn't retreat?" Su Youji asked anxiously.

    "Ah." Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun also panicked immediately.

    "The jade slip I gave to Ji Ning described Qingfeng's killing move in detail. He should have been able to tell at a glance that Qingfeng used his killing move." Tian Daojun was anxious. How fast the high-altitude powerful battle in the distance was. He  Just a Dharmakaya is too late to save him, and he has no ability to save him.

    ¡­¡­

    "Death." Holy Lord Qingfeng's eyes were cold, and the six thin swords in his hands were slashed forward at the same time.  A simple chopping gesture.

    The sword can be drawn out.  The world seemed to have collapsed.

    The wind roared.

    Countless squally winds rolled towards Ji Ning, and wherever they passed, the Thunder Water Sword Intent field was completely torn apart, unable to stop him at all.  The difference is too obvious.

    Holy Lord Qingfeng relied on this killing move.  Only then can his reputation spread to endless territories.  There is no such killing move.  He is also considered to be the more powerful among the Four Path Masters.  With this killing move, he can threaten the lives of most of the four-step masters!  For example, Yu Dou Dao doesn't go out to fight because he might be killed by his killing move.

    Ji Ning is fast and can retreat!  But Yu Dou was not as fast as Ji Ning.

    This kind of killing move.  It is also a forbidden technique, and the consumption of divine power is extremely shocking when used.

    "You didn't escape?" Holy Lord Qingfeng's eyes became even colder.

    "Block."

    Ji Ning's six brave hands defended at the same time. The "ideal" secret of the ultimate swordsmanship caused a dark and gloomy field to form around Ji Ning.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The terrifying gust of wind destroyed everything and directly bombarded the dark realm around Ji Ning. In an instant, the realm like a 'black hole' was shattered, and directly bombarded Ji Ningzhen who was hiding in the black hole.

    "No." In the Tiancang Palace in the distance, Su Youji's eyes were full of anxiety.

    "How could it be possible?" Tian Yi couldn't believe it. He didn't believe that Ji Ning would seek death. He knew that this killing move was powerful, so why didn't he hide from it?

    ¡­¡­

    Bang~~~

    The terrifying attack bombarded Ji Ning's body, but the interior of Ji Ning's simple armor was layered with countless divine patterns. These impact forces were immediately absorbed and transformed through the interior of the armor, and even the power of absorption and transformation was combined with  The impact forces collide and annihilate each other.  It's complicated to say. When the impact passed through the 'armor', it was immediately weakened to only one thousandth. The remaining power was scattered throughout Ji Ning's body and had minimal impact on Ji Ning.

    "The master's armor is indeed extraordinary." Ji Ning was filled with joy.

    The deceased master of swordsmanship was naturally good at close combat. The most important thing about him was the blue sword, followed by the armor on his body.

    &nbsp; This armor was made by Lord Dan with countless efforts for the love of his heart. It has no other special powers. It should be noted that some powerful armors have many special powers, such as counterattacking the enemy with the help of impact force, and even internal  It contains some powerful secret techniques and so on, but this domination armor is very simple.

    It¡¯s just one ¨C defense!  Almost all attacks will be weakened to one thousandth. I am afraid that the attacks at the dominance level will be slightly more powerful, but they cannot exceed one percent at most.

    Relying on this armor, the master of swordsmanship has never been injured!

    Ji Ning's resistance to this killing move was due to his confidence in the armor. Of course, he was not afraid even without the armor. He had already practiced the master's body-protecting magical power "The Body of the Sword". After practicing for more than a thousand years, "  "The Body of the Sword" has been cultivated to the point where it is comparable to the eternal low-grade magic weapon. Next, some rare objects will be needed for cultivation.

    From the previous top-level Tao to the eternal low-level, it seems there is not much improvement.  In fact, there is an essential difference between the divine weapons of the Tao and the eternal magic weapons. For example, the Holy Lord Qingfeng can destroy the top-grade magic weapons of the Tao, but cannot destroy the eternal low-grade magic weapons at all.

    There is a dominating armor on the outside, and powerful body-protecting powers on the inside!  Where can Holy Lord Qingfeng hurt?

    "Boom." When the bombardment landed on him, Ji Ning couldn't help but fly away, and then stopped with the help of the Thunder Water Sword Intent Domain.

    "The power is pretty good." Ji Ning smiled and praised.

    "You, you" Holy Lord Qingfeng was still sneering before, but then it solidified, and he looked at Ji Ning in disbelief, "How did you"

    Even if you don¡¯t die, you should be seriously injured.

    "Your killing move is not powerful enough. If you want to kill me, it is still far from enough." Ji Ning shook his head and said, not counting the Dominator Armor, his divine body defense surpassed most of the Four Steps Lords.  In the beginning, Ji Ning had to pay a lot of money just to learn the "Golden Statue Divine Power". Then the mastery of "Golden Statue Magical Power" would be the pinnacle of the Tao.  If you want to cultivate your divine body to be comparable to the eternal magic weapon, even if it is an eternal low-grade magic weapon, it is very difficult to learn this kind of magical power. If you want to learn it, the price is very shocking. Even most of the four steps can't learn it.

    "The Body of the Sword" is completed, but it directly reaches the eternal perfection.

    After all, it is the master who controls his own magical power, and the master who usually dies can be so selfless!  Like the living Emperor Xuejian, as well as the great master, they all have reservations in teaching magical powers and secrets.

    "I, I am convinced." Holy Lord Qingfeng suddenly waved his hand, and the temple on the ground in the distance immediately flew over, and he flew directly into the temple.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was stunned for a moment, so he just gave up?

    But Ji Ning has nothing to do, he can leave if he wants to, but Holy Lord Qingfeng is indeed better than him, and he can leave if he wants to.

    "What, are you ready to leave?" Ji Ning said in mid-air.

    "There's no rush, we can still have a good talk." Standing in the temple, Holy Lord Qingfeng said. He was also afraid of Ji Ning's terrifying speed that could penetrate every corner.  Hiding in the temple and using the temple's formation to restrain Ji Ning was unable to do anything to him.

    "Tianyi, Yudou." Holy Lord Qingfeng said loudly, his voice resounding throughout the sky, "We can talk now."

    At this moment, the gray and squally wind in the sky had long since disappeared. Ning also closed the Thunder and Lightning Sword Intent Domain, and the sky was clear and clear for a while.

    "Haha, you madman is finally going to talk?" Two streams of light flew out from Tiancang Palace, it was Tianyi Daojun and Yudou Daojun. Tianyiyijun sneered, "Before, you besieged my Tiancang Palace, and you still  He said that he would trap one Chaos Epoch for ten Chaos Epochs. Now you want to talk? Do I have to talk to you? You think too highly of yourself."

    "It's all my fault." Holy Lord Qingfeng said, "Brother Tianyi, please don't mind."

    Tian Daojun's eyes widened, Yudou Daojun was also shocked, and Ji Ning was also confused.

    Take the initiative to admit your mistakes?

    Are you still calling ¡®Brother Tianyi¡¯?

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, it's rare for a lunatic like you to bow your head. It's just that we have been feuding for so long, and this is the first time you called me brother Tianyi. It made me tremble a little." Tian Daojun looked at Qingfeng Sheng jokingly.  Lord, "You can't kill me, Brother Ji Ning, but Brother Ji Ning can't do anything to you either. Are you lowering your head now because of that Three-foot-step Lord under you?"

    "Redeeming him is only one aspect." Holy Lord Qingfeng standing in the temple said, "I hope that the hatred between the two of us can be wiped out and we will no longer be enemies. If you have any conditions, please feel free to ask for it, Brother Tianyi."

    Holy Lord Qingfeng knows very well.

    He is not afraid of Yu Dou or Tian Yi, but he is afraid of this one named Bei Ming!  Now the Second Footprint Lord is like this, and there is nothing he can do about it. In the future, he will become the Third Footstep Lord and the Fourth Footstep Lord. With the hatred between the two parties, I am afraid that Qingfeng Temple will wipe out the whole family.It's time.  So hurry up and settle the hatred between the two parties at any cost.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? )

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone iPad monthly ticket with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address:

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 21 Dharmakaya

    "If you have any conditions, just make them?" Tianyi and Yudou looked at each other and smiled.  .

    "This old madman has bowed his head. After fighting for tens of thousands of years, he finally bowed his head." Tianyi sighed with emotion. He and Qingfeng had been fighting for a long time. Both of them were famous, and no one could bow their head.  Since these two parties are powerful enemies, naturally Tiancang Palace and Qingfeng Temple have become mortal enemies, and a fight would cost tens of thousands of Chaos Era.

    If you choose to bow your head, you will not only lose face, but also lose a lot of treasures.

    "It's all because of Beiming." Yu Dou looked at Ji Ning aside.

    "Brother Tianyi, to be honest, do you want me to bow my head?" Holy Lord Qingfeng in the distant temple shook his head and said, "That is impossible, but you have a good brother in Tiancang Palace! Although Beiming is now  I am not afraid of his strength at all, but he is the Second Step Master after all, and he will surpass me in a short time, and your Tiancang Palace will follow him and become famous throughout the endless territory."

    Tianyi and Yudou also laughed.

    There will also be a Heaven-defying Dao Lord sitting in Tiancang Palace in the future!  The truly heaven-defying Dao Lord can be killed even by the Eternal Emperor!  Ji Ning obviously has such potential.

    But Qingfeng, Tianyi, and Yudou never imagined that Ji Ning was more terrifying than they thought. The current Ji Ning was actually just one-step Dao Lord.

    "That's too much praise," Ji Ning said.

    "But it's a fact." Holy Lord Qingfeng said, and then he looked at Tianyi, "Tianyi, tell me what conditions you want."

    "Qingfeng, if you want to settle the grievances between the two parties, that's fine." Tianyi said, "I have three conditions."

    ¡­¡­

    The negotiation between Tiancang Palace and Qingfeng Temple lasted for most of the day. It turned out that Lord Tian Dao was too harsh and it was not enough to sell all the treasures of Holy Lord Qingfeng.

    The price of the sky, sit back on the ground and pay the money.

    finally¡ª¡ª

    Holy Lord Qingfeng compensated for treasures worth 20 million square meters, and the hatred between the two parties was settled. At the same time, all Taoist monarchs on both sides swore an oath not to violate each other.

    As long as the Dao Lord does not fight, it will be nothing more than a trivial matter for the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals in the World Realm below to fight.

    Of course, before that, Ji Ning squeezed 'Hufeng Daojun' hard and handed over all the treasures on his body. Hufeng Daojun pitifully made an oath to ensure that the total treasures on his body were less than one!  In this way, Ji Ning sent back Daojun Hufeng and some other prisoners.

    In Tiancang Palace, Ji Ning, Tianyi, Yudou, and Yucan were gathering together, drinking fairy wine and chatting.

    "Tsk tsk, it's only 20 million square meters." Tian Daojun shook his head, "I had planned to get at least 50 million square meters! I know he has a life-saving treasure, and it's worth the price if I take out one.  Yu Dou, you were the one trying to persuade me, otherwise I would never let him go so easily."

    "Don't be too cruel." Mr. Yu Doudao drank from the glass, "He is just afraid of Beiming, but in fact we can't deal with him at all. If we really piss him off, he will definitely start with Qingfeng Temple.  The big migration means that we can't find itand maybe they will take revenge secretly, which would be troublesome."

    "His life-saving treasure, in his heart, is more important than the Qingfeng Temple." Yu Dou Daojun sighed, "He got it through many adventures over the endless years. You ask him to take out one? It's better than destroying the Qingfeng Temple.  Still ruthless.¡±

    Tianyi muttered a few times.

    Strong practitioners generally spend countless treasures to develop secret techniques, or on magic weapons.  Very few can actually be traded!  All treasures like Tian Daojun and Qingfeng Daojun definitely exceed 100 million cubic meters.  It is actually impossible to take out so many, some of them are treasures they use to fight.

    Just like Ji Ning¡¯s six-handled natal magic weapon, the Lord¡¯s Armor, and the Lord¡¯s Taoist Talisman, it is impossible to trade them.

    "It's all thanks to Ji Ning." Tianyi looked at Ji Ning and said, "Ji Ning, you can keep these 20 million square meters of treasures." After saying that, he handed a storage seal to Ji Ning.

    "This can't work." Ji Ning was shocked and gave it all to himself. How could this happen?

    "You are only the Second Path Lord. When there are times when you need treasures, you just" Tian Daodao Lord advised.

    Ji Ning firmly refused.

    Yu Dou on the side said: "Brother Beiming, not long after you became the Taoist Lord, you should have created a Dharma Body. This perfect Dharma Body alone requires nearly 10 million square meters of treasures. There are other needs as well.  Young Master, just keep it."

    When Ji Ning saw this, he couldn't refuse, so he said, "I'll just accept half of it. If you keep asking, I won't accept it at all."

    "Haha, okay, okay." Tianyi shook his head, "I won't advise you, I won't advise you. Brother Fuzhou, you are only a second-level master, so you will take five million cubic meters! Yudou, the rest is yours."

    &nbsp; "Brother?" Yu Doulian shouted.

    "Brother, you don't need it, this is not okay." Daojun Yucan also said.

    "I am now in the Yibo Realm. Once I gain something in the Yibo Realm, I will immediately join the Tao." Tian Daojun shook his head and said, "Regardless of success or failure in joining the Tao, these treasures are of no use to me."

    Ji Ning, Yu Dou, and Yu Can all felt their hearts sink.

    Brother Tian is the one who has lived the longest among them, and he is about to join the Tao. In fact, everyone knows that if you join the Tao, you will almost certainly die!  Success is too rare.

    "Come on, come on, drink and drink. With Bei Ming in my Tiancang Palace, I will be more at ease with the Tao." Tian Daojun laughed, "Today, my old rival bowed his head in front of me. He was so happy and happy.  No matter how many treasures I get, I will be happy."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is temporarily cultivating in Beiming Cave of Tiancang Palace.

    This time, Ji Ning obtained more than 13 million square meters of treasures from Holy Lord Qingfeng and Hufeng Daojun, of which about 10 million square meters were all used to purchase many precious materials for the Dharmakaya!

    ??In a cave.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~~¡±

    It¡¯s dark, cold, and the wind is howling.

    The dark cave is the source of the entire cave's icy coldness. Deep in the cave, there is a frozen figure in the center. Next to it is a young man in white sitting cross-legged. The young man in white is releasing tremendous mana, and mana is constantly pouring into it.  Inside the frozen figure.

    time flies.

    ¡°Crack, click, click~~~¡± The ice began to crack.

    Bang.

    The figure that was originally frozen flew out. He was naked, exuding endless ice-cold energy, and his appearance was exactly the same as Ji Ning's.  At the same time, a layer of golden clothing quickly condensed on the body surface.

    Ji Ning in gold and Ji Ning in white looked at each other.

    "Well, my dharma body has begun to take shape. Now it has 10% of my strength. The next step is hard work." Ji Ning in white nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Fellow dharma body, you will stay here temporarily from now on."  Let¡¯s go to Tiancang Palace.¡±

    "Of course you will follow my orders." Jin Ning also said.

    In fact, the two have the same memories and the same thoughts, but Ji Ning is just pretending to have fun.

    The Dharmakaya possesses the same realm of ¡®Tao¡¯.

    But it doesn¡¯t have the blue and white mark!  Ji Ning asked the Dharma Body to try to defeat it. Normal magical powers and secret techniques could be used to defeat it, but even the ninth level of chaos restriction could not be eradicated!

    "Using the magical power of domination will also produce extremely strong combat power. It will not be able to fight for a long time." Ji Ning nodded, "Now that the Dharmakaya has been initially trained, it is time for me to leave Tiancang Palace."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning went to see Lord Tianyi alone.

    "Leaving Tiancang Palace, when are you going to leave?" Tian Daojun was not surprised.

    "We won't stay any longer, just tomorrow." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Tian Daojun nodded: "You are now in the period of explosive strength, and it is indeed time to venture out! You need to be careful when venturing out. Especially Sipao Daojun, no Sipaoduo Jun should not be underestimated. Maybe you will encounter someone who can restrain yourself.  your."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    This time it was also because he knew the methods of Holy Lord Qingfeng in detail that Ji Ning directly invited him to fight.

    If you are outside, you must be more cautious.

    Because the speed is ten times the speed of light, there are Tao Lords who are faster than this.

    ¡°Brother, I have one more thing to trouble you with,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "You and I, brothers, why are you so polite? Just say it." Tian Yiyi said.

    "I want to visit the Holy City of the Dao Alliance and other places." Ji Ning said.

    Among the six major forces in the Endless Territory, the Dao Alliance ranks first.

    Ninety-nine percent of the territory belongs to the Dao League, which means that the Dao League governs by inaction and is too scattered. Even many ancient powerful men who live in seclusion have weird tempers.  If the entire Dao Alliance can be completely unified and stand together completely.  There is no way the other five major forces can fight against the Dao Alliance.

    The Taoist Alliance is absolutely unfathomable.

    "When it comes to treasures, magical powers, and secret techniques the Taoist Alliance is absolutely number one, and they are all the powerful ones who have stayed in the Taoist Alliance for countless years, such as the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, the Emperor of the Heart Sword, and so on.

    "That's right, you are the master of my Tiancang Palace, so naturally you are also a member of the Dao Alliance." Lord Tianyi said, "Of course you have to go to the Dao Alliance to have a look."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 29 Daojun Chapter 22 Opening up wasteland

    "The territory of the Dao Alliance is too large. There are eight holy cities and one Dao Alliance Immortal Palace." Tian Daojun said, "Normally, the Dao Lords can rush to the nearest holy city, which is much easier."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The journey is too long and there are many dangers.

    If there is only one holy city, then it will be too difficult to reach a territory that is too far away.

    "The closest holy city to us, if you are faster than me, it will probably take more than a thousand years to arrive." Tian Daojun said, "I have already reported the news that there is an additional palace master in our Tiancang Palace.  Well, when you arrive in the Holy City, you must first get a Dao Alliance token, otherwise, you will not be able to enter many places in the Holy City."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    Like some hostile forces, such as the Kingdom of Darkness, some places in the Tao Alliance must prohibit these external forces from entering!

    "You can enter the eight holy cities. Only the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace is the real core. No one can enter directly. You must be invited by the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace to enter." Tian Daojun said, "Generally  The more powerful Sipiaojun has a chance of getting an invitation, and Ji Ning, you are so powerful, I guess you have a chance of getting an invitation too."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The lairs of the six major forces are all mysterious. Among them, the 'Dao Alliance Immortal Palace' is the most mysterious and powerful. It is said to contain the enduring secret of the Dao Alliance!  For example, the Mangya Kingdom, the ancient cultivator clan, and the special life clan cannot compete with the Dao Alliance. One of the reasons is the 'Dao Alliance Immortal Palace'.

    It¡¯s just a secret of the Daomeng Immortal Palace, and very few people know it.

    "There is one more thing you should keep in mind." Tian Daojun remembered something and solemnly asked, "The Dao Alliance is too big, so it is very chaotic internally and is divided into many factions. The eight holy cities all belong to different  Factions. Behind every holy city, there are some old monsters. You must not get involved in the internal struggles of the Dao Alliance. I guess that once your strength is exposed, a heaven-defying Dao Lord like you will definitely be won over.  "

    "The eight holy cities belong to different factions?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Aren't there at least eight major factions?"

    "There are nine major factions that are the strongest, and there are many smaller factions. In short, the Taoist Alliance is in a lot of internal strife." Tian Daojun said, "It is said that some secrets of the 'Dao Alliance Immortal Palace' are involved. Anyway, four-level factions like me  You don¡¯t dare to get involved at all, only some old monsters and heaven-defying Dao Lords get involved. Even if you want to get involved, you have to be after the Fourth Steps Lord, otherwise, you won¡¯t know how you will die. As for internal fighting,  Our Taoist League is definitely the most ruthless in internal fighting."

    Ji Ning was also speechless.

    The Taoist League is indeed fierce in internal fighting, mainly because the other five parties are relatively weak, and they simply occasionally provoke the Taoist League and dare not start a large-scale war.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Huh."

    A flying boat travels in the chaotic void.

    On the flying boat, it was the young men in white, Jin Ning, Su Youji, and Lord Danbao.

    They have left Tiancang Palace and embarked on a long journey.

    "Master, it seems we are not going to the Dao Alliance Holy City, right?" Dan Bao asked doubtfully.

    "First we will take a detour to my hometown." Ji Ning smiled, "It's not too far. Then we will go to the Dao Alliance Holy City."

    "Master's hometown?" Su Youji asked curiously, "Where is it?"

    "You will know when the time comes." Ji Ning smiled, "But you are not allowed to leak the location of my hometown."

    "Yes." Su Youji and Danbao both responded.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It takes more than a thousand years to go to the Dao League Holy City, and it only takes more than a hundred years to return to the Three Realms at the current speed!

    "Master and Feng Mo both plan to leave the Three Realms after breaking through and go to the Endless Territory to experience it." Ning frowned, "The whirlpool passage between the Great Mo Realm and my hometown is not stable and contains many space cracks. If you are not lucky,  Well, it may fall into a space rift and be moved to some unknown place."

    "I haven't heard any news about the Nuwa Empress in so many years. I'm afraid that the Nuwa Empress probably fell into a space crack and was moved away." Ji Ning had this guess.

    That unstable vortex passage is very dangerous.

    Ji Ning's current strength is such that he can suppress the void with his sword and maintain stability.  But how can Bodhi and the others have the strength of Ji Ning now?

    "It seems that I have to open up wasteland again."

    "Create a safe road from the Great Mo Territory to the Three Realms." Ji Ning thought.

    Many safe roads in the endless territory have been explored by countless practitioners.

    "My second soul is in the three realms. I am outside. I can sense the position of the second soul."?.  Ji Ning thought to himself, "As long as we go all the way and finally reach the second soul, then this road will be considered a success."  My strength is now comparable to that of Master Sibu, and I have the armor of a master, so it is not difficult for me to open up wasteland.  "

    ¡­¡­

    More than a hundred years later, on the edge of the Great Mo Territory.

    "go ahead."

    In the remote and unknown chaotic void, the flying boat is moving forward.

    It is very dangerous to open up wasteland, and you may encounter some dangers. Ji Ning only dared to do this after his strength improved.

    I saw Ji Ning sitting cross-legged on the deck of the flying boat, sensing some dangers in the distant distance. Only by mastering the ultimate sword can he be qualified to be regarded as the "Master of the Sword". The origin of the universe's sword is scattered everywhere, and these have become Ji Ning's  'Eyes', the stronger Ji Ning's soul is, the higher the realm of swordsmanship, and the farther the distance can be sensed with the help of swordsmanship.

    Now, Ji Ning's soul, nurtured by the power of the blue and white mist, has grown to be comparable to the Sipao Lord.

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked into the distance: "There are dangers in Six Trillion Miles, and ordinary Dao Lords may die if they enter."

    There is a star chart on Ji Ning's lap, and Ji Ning marks it on the star chart.

    Mark out all the chaotic stars and dangerous places, so you don¡¯t have to worry about getting lost when traveling.

    ¡­¡­

    It is indeed a long way from the Great Mo Realm to the Three Realms. More than three hundred years have passed since Ji Ning opened up wasteland. There is only one place that really makes Ji Ning feel extremely dangerous. The other places at most make him feel a little vigilant.  But those places are the worst places in the world!

    "Haha, it's almost here. We're almost away from the Three Realms." Ji Ning could sense the position of the second spirit and smiled, "It's estimated that we will be able to reach the Three Realms in a few decades."

    To open a safe road is a matter of endless benefit to the three realms.

    And as long as this road is kept secret, outsiders will have no idea how to enter.  Even the Four Steps Master would find it difficult to get in. Ji Ning has the 'Second Soul' as a reference and can sense the position of the Second Soul at all times, so he won't get lost.

    "Master, we have discovered so many dangerous places in the past three hundred years." Su Youji couldn't help but said, "Are there too many dangerous places around your hometown?"

    "It's a little too much." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning also feels that the density of dangerous places is relatively too high.

    "The universe is vast and mysterious, and everything is possible." Ji Ning smiled, and suddenly his expression changed, and then he showed a strange look.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned his head and looked in a distant direction.

    "Master?" Su Youji and Danbao also noticed something was wrong with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning is still staring into the distance, and the blue and white mark is faintly visible between his eyebrows. This blue and white mark is currently resonating with the distant place, and the blue and white space in his body is also resonating.

    "It actually resonated with the blue and white mark." Ji Ning was surprised and became nervous and cautious.

    He has had many encounters, such as Lord Alchemy and the Great Lord, they are all at the level of Lords!  He had also received the inheritance from the deceased master of swordsmanship, so Ji Ning's knowledge was very broad.  However, the power of the "Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction" to generate blue and white space and blue and white mist was a method that even Ji Ning could not imagine.

    And the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction was obtained by Sanqing Taoist around the Three Realms. Ji Ning has always believed that there are secrets in the chaos around the Three Realms, but he has not discovered them all these years.

    At this moment, on his way back to the Three Realms to open up wasteland, the blue and white mark actually resonated.

    "Let's go over there and take a look." Ji Ning said.

    Whoosh, the flying boat flew towards the direction that Ning could sense.

    "What's the matter, Master?" Su Youji couldn't help but ask.

    "From now on, you two must listen to my orders." Ji Ning looked solemn. The closer he got, the stronger the resonance of his blue and white mark.

    After flying for more than ten days.

    The endless chaos in front suddenly completely dissipated, revealing a pure void. There was no other energy in the void. Even the power of the origin of the sword in the universe was suppressed and could not get close. Not only the origin of the sword, but also the other origins of the universe could not cover it.  .

    "That's" Ji Ning looked at the vast void in front of him, the pure void. At the end of the void, there was some golden mist. Looking at the golden mist, Ji Ning felt a strong sense of threat in his heart.

    "Youji, Danbao, you two just wait here and don't come near." Ji Ning shouted.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 23 Wanbao Jinsha

    "Master" Both Danbao and Su Youji felt nervous. Although there was pure void ahead, it was so pure that there was no trace of impurities, and even the original energy of the universe was retreating.  But looking at this pure void, they both felt trembling and fear from their souls. They had a feeling that if they trespassed, they would almost die.

    "Master, this feels like an unusually dangerous place. Don't enter it rashly." Su Youji continued.

    "Master, first find a way to explore more, and then it's not too late to enter." Dan Bao also advised.

    Ji Ning looked forward with a solemn expression. He had the absolute power to protect himself in front of Holy Lord Qingfeng. Although he also noticed that there was something extraordinary about this pure void, he could completely ignore it.  But that golden mist the strong sense of threat in it made Ji Ning understand that there was a terrible danger deep in the golden mist.

    "This void is extraordinary. There is no way to avoid it! Even the original power of the universe has avoided this place." Ji Ning said, "I can't detect it with my divine will, and I can't detect even a trace of my sword sense. There is no other way.  .¡±

    "Then don't go in." Su Youji advised.

    "Yes, Master, forget it, don't go in." Dan Bao also advised, there are many dangerous places in the endless chaos, why go in if you know the danger?

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    The Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction is the most incredible method that I have ever encountered. My blue and white mark is resonating strongly at this moment. Obviously there is something deep in the golden mist that attracts it.  Moreover, his own 'natal talisman' is also placed in the dharma body of Tiancang Palace. Even if he dies, he can be reborn with the help of his natal talisman.

    For the secret of the blue and white mark, the risk is worth it.

    "Wait for me here." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Yes." Danbao and Su Youji could only obey the order.

    "Be careful." Su Youji added.

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, and then dark golden thunder and lightning and ice-white water flowed around him, forming a whirlpool world.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning walked in the pure void, and the surrounding area was enveloped in the world of thunder and water whirlpool.

    "Hoo, ho, ho" As soon as we entered the pure void area, an invisible force swept over. This invisible force was sweeping through the void all the time. It seemed like nothingness and could pass through easily.  The whirlpool world of thunder and water also swept over Ji Ning's body. "Chi Chi Chi" passed through the Lord's Armor with great difficulty, but its power was greatly reduced, and then swept over Ji Ning's soul.

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul was stable, and it felt as if the wind was blowing on it.

    "Direct attack on the soul?" Ji Ning was secretly afraid, and immediately turned his head to look behind him. With a thought, the world of thunder and water whirlpool expanded rapidly and also affected Su Youji and Danbao.

    "You must not enter this void. This void contains all-pervasive power, which is directly aimed at the soul. An ordinary one-step Taoist master cannot resist it." Ji Ning's voice echoed around Su Youji and Danbao.

    After finishing the instructions, Ji Ning continued to fly in the void, and his speed was only twice the speed of light, which was not very fast.  .

    Dan Bao and Su Youji watched worriedly as Ji Ning flew away towards the golden mist.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning flew to the golden mist after a moment.

    The golden mist completely filled the edge of the void. Ji Ning could sense the resonance of his blue and white mark, which was clearly right in front of him.

    "This mist?" Ji Ning stretched out his hand and condensed a sword light.

    The sword light was ten thousand feet long, and it cut directly through the golden mist in front of me, as if cutting through the air, without any damage to the sword light.

    "The mist doesn't seem to have any offensive or dangerous properties." Ji Ning secretly said, "The sense of threat it gives me seems to come from the depths of the golden mist."

    Ji Ning stretched out his right hand again. His right hand expanded to a size of tens of thousands of feet and reached into the golden mist.  It's no wonder that Ji Ning is so cautious. Whether it's the strong sense of threat in the dark or the magic of the 'Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction', Ji Ning doesn't dare to take it lightly. In Ji Ning's opinion, it is possible to create the Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction.  , I am afraid that he is no less than the great master and Lord Dan.

    "It's really not dangerous, it's just a metallic energy." Ji Ning couldn't detect it with his spiritual thoughts, so he could only analyze it carefully through stupid methods.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning flew into the golden mist.

    Although the golden mist filled everywhere, Ji Ning could still see thousands of miles away with his eyesight. Ji Ning flew carefully at twice the speed of light. After all, thousands of miles seemed like a large range, but if Ji Ning flew at the fastest speed  , that is ten times the speed of light, traveling thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, it is too dangerous."Huh?" Ji Ning glanced at him.

    Within sight of thousands of miles away, a golden pangolin-like beast appeared. It was covered in armor and was flying. Every time it flew, it seemed to be gliding, drawing an arc that was three times as long.  The speed of light is fast.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t feel much threat from it.

    "It's better to avoid it. Now is not the time to cause trouble." Ji Ning's mind moved, and he disappeared.

    Execute the Shadowless Escape Technique.

    Ning completely merged with the golden mist and was completely invisible to the naked eye. Naturally, the armored beast could not be detected from a distance.

    Ji Ning has been flying in the golden mist for a full eight hours, and the resonance of the blue and white mark is stronger, but it is still within the range of the golden mist.

    "Huh? So many strange beasts?" Ji Ning glanced around and saw twenty-three golden strange beasts thousands of miles away, densely packed together. They ranged in size from big to small, but they also gave Ji Ning a hint of threat.  Feeling, "The threat to me is not strong, and it shouldn't be difficult to deal with it. But before, I found that they were all alone. Why are there twenty-three strange beasts gathering here?"

    The more bizarre the environment, the more special life forms or strange beasts will be born.

    ??Special beings such as Water Walker and Beta Leah possess high enough wisdom and can also achieve enlightenment.

    The alien beast in front of you has low intelligence, similar to an insect beast, and cannot be killed at all.  However, as life in the universe reproduces, they also have a way to strengthen.  Although it is a path destined to failure, it is impossible to achieve eternity.  But he can still have extremely strong combat power.

    "Why do they gather together? Is this their lair?" Ji Ning was curious and used the Shadowless Escape Technique to get closer.

    When it was close to two million miles away, Ji Ning saw it clearly.

    I saw strange beasts spreading out to form a circle around the center, and in the center of them, there was a golden bead that was slowly flowing on the surface.  At this moment, twenty or thirty armored beasts were all prostrate and sucking in the power emanating from the golden beads. Their intelligence was average, but they understood that sucking in the power emanating from the golden beads would make them stronger.

    "This is" Ji Ning frowned, and then he was shocked, "Wanbao Jinsha? It's the legendary four-step puppet core 'Wanbao Jinsha'. I, I'm really lucky, I encountered one here.  Wanbao Jinsha!"

    The number of puppets with the strength of the Four Path Lords is extremely rare.

    It is because the materials required for their cores are too demanding and extremely difficult to refine.  All required are extremely rare materials.  The ¡®Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon¡¯ can serve as the core of a puppet.

    It can be said that with a Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon, more than half of the materials for a Four-step Master puppet have been collected!

    In addition to the Wanbao Jinsha, there are also many other rare treasures that can be used as the core.

    It is used to refine magic weapons, which can be changed at will, even into armor or a divine sword, and its power is absolutely eternal.  Of course, refining magic weapons is very wasteful, and they are usually used to refine the Four-step Master puppet!  Such a puppet, with a body comparable to the Eternal One, and capable of ever-changing forms, is definitely the best human shield. The Eternal Emperor sometimes uses it to save his life.

    "Gather the materials together and ask the real masters of weapon refining to work hard to refine it." Ji Ning said secretly, "Many forces have been purchasing this Wanbao Jinsha for a long time, and the price is between 30 million to 40 million cubic meters."

    Many big players are taking the initiative to acquire.

    But¡ª¡ª

    No one is stupid. You must know that truly rare treasures are usually obtained in exchange for other things!  Does anyone have chaos ectoplasm?  But not everyone has treasures, and there are some rare treasures that are nowhere to be found.

    With the Wanbao Jinsha, Ji Ning can "barter for things" to get some real rare treasures that he will need in the future. Those rare treasures, Chaos Spiritual Liquid, people are not willing to sell.  Unless Ji Ning offers two or three times the price.

    "We haven't discovered the source of the resonance of the blue and white mark yet, but we have discovered a Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Devil first." Ji Ning was a little excited, "The only troublesome thing is the twenty-three strange beasts."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 24 Taking Root

    Ji Ning looked at the twenty-three strange beasts in the distance and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and immediately and quietly approached.  Any powerful person would take action when faced with this scene, because if you don't take a treasure like the 'Ten Thousand Treasures of Gold', it would be stupid!  It should be noted that the dead master only left 50 million cubic meters to Ji Ning, which was not much more than a ten-thousand-treasure golden devil.

    This Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Devil is much more precious than the original eternal divine blood.

    "Huh." Ji Ning used the shadowless escape technique and quietly approached.

    One million miles, five hundred thousand miles, three hundred thousand miles.

    The largest one among the group of crawling alien beasts suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of Ji Ning. At the same time, anger filled his deep eyes, and he roared: "Roar~~  ~" A roar, a harsh roar, tore through the void, and countless air currents tearing through the void rushed directly towards Ning.

    "I've been discovered, kill." Ji Ning immediately increased his speed, directly increasing to ten times the speed of light. At the same time, his body surface also released dark golden thunder and lightning and ice-white water. For a moment, the mighty thunder and water whirlpool world swept those people away.  All the strange beasts are wrapped in it.

    "Bang, bang, bang"

    It's like a stone breaking into pieces.

    There were eleven smaller alien beasts that exploded one after another. Their armor-like bodies cracked, and then they were quickly annihilated and turned into ashes.

    As soon as they fought, nearly half of the twenty-three strange beasts died.

    "Kill this intruder." The largest alien beast roared, and the other armored alien beasts also charged towards Ji Ning one by one.

    "Dang, Dang, Dang."

    Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, and blocked the siege of the alien beasts one after another.

    While blocking the siege, Ji Ning felt strange penetrating powers that were quickly transmitted to him during the fight, penetrated through the Dominator's armor, and penetrated into his body.  It makes my body feel a little numb.

    "What a weird attack. I feel this way even if I own the Dominator Armor. If it were an ordinary Four-step Master, I'm afraid he would really fall into this." Ji Ning felt relieved. Due to the special environment in which the alien beasts grew up,  The methods will also be different, and some strange beasts are even naturally good at extremely terrifying illusions.  There are even some animals that are naturally good at formations, and some animals that are naturally very fast, reaching a hundred times the speed of light.

    If someone tries to restrain himself, Ji Ning will really be in trouble.

    However, these armored beasts in front of him seem to be quite strange in attack, but these are the things Ji Ning is not afraid of the most.  With the Dominator Armor and a divine body comparable to the eternal low-grade ones, it was really difficult to hurt Ji Ning.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning's swordsmanship is mysterious and far surpasses these armored beasts.

    Poof.

    With a flash of sword light, it penetrated the head of an armored beast, and then his head exploded, and all the internal organs of the god's body were shattered to pieces.

    Poof.  Poof, poof

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is extremely sharp, the blood of the ultimate sword, and has extremely strong penetrating power.  These armored beasts can block Ji Ning's thunder and water whirlpool world, but they cannot withstand Ji Ning's sword!  Soon, there were only three strange beasts left in the air, which were the largest of the three.  It is also the armor with the strongest defense.

    Even Ji Ning's sword couldn't penetrate it.

    "Roar."

    "Intruder."

    "Damn intruders." These three most powerful armored beasts were really angry. They besieged Ji Ning more and more crazily. Every time they fought against Ji Ning, a penetrating power penetrated Ji Ning's body.

    Ji Ning suddenly put away the five swords, leaving only one sword in his hand. He saw that he was holding this sword with all six hands, raising it high, and when the sword in his hand was slashed angrily.  Sometimes the speed is as erratic as leaves, sometimes as fast as lightning, and endless power is naturally accumulated, like a volcano about to erupt.

    "Bang!" Ji Ning's sword.  It seemed like a head-on collision, but in fact, an erratic curve avoided the armored beast's sharp claws and directly bombarded its head.

    So even if Ji Ning uses his speed to the extreme, Holy Lord Qingfeng can block all Ji Ning's swords.

    There was a low roar.

    The body of the armored beast trembled. Although its internal organs were tough, they were ultimately not as good as those of practitioners who practice body-protecting magical powers. The practitioners' divine bodies were the same inside and out.  The armor on the body of this armored beast is extremely tough, but the internal organs are relatively fragile.  Under Ji Ning's most powerful sword, all the organs in its body were shattered and it died on the spot. Its body went limp and flew backwards.He was floating in the void, but his body still twitched occasionally, and there was blood flowing out of the corners of his nostrils and mouth.

    "One more." Ji Ning's steps were like sharp swords, moving at ten times the speed of light. In a flash, he was in front of another armored beast. The armored beast roared angrily.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was another roar.

    So what if you struggle?  Still being bombarded on the head, the armored beast also flew away without any chance of survival.

    "You are the only one left." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the largest armored beast, which was also the first one to discover it.

    "Intruder, if you break into our clan's place of survival, you are doomed." This armored beast said in a low voice. The armor on its body was darker in color, and its strength was obviously much more powerful.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning dodged and slashed in anger.

    Six hands held a sword and struck the armored beast's head angrily again. There was a roar that shattered the surrounding void. The armored beast was shocked and stepped back. He just looked up calmly.  Xiang Jinning's eyes were full of murderous intent.

    "What." Ji Ning's expression changed.

    The armor¡¯s defense is just against the heavens.

    How can a frontal bombardment not kill it?

    "Huh." The armored beast rushed towards him, its tail sweeping over directly.

    However, Ji Ning once again held the six Northern Rainbow Swords, and his speed was at its maximum, and the thunder and water whirlpool world also suppressed the opponent.

    "Pfft." "Clang." "Boom."

    Or harsh.

    Or depressed.

    Or slightly.

    Various sounds were transmitted, and the surrounding void continued to fragment, heal, fragment, and heal. Ji Ning and the largest armored beast were fighting frantically.

    "Huh~~~" I saw two sword lights, like soft ropes, quickly and heavily tied up the armored beast.

    "No, no." The armored beast was completely tied up and immediately struggled with all its strength.

    "It's a joke if you can survive the struggle." Ji Ning smiled, "Faced with such ferocious armored beasts, it's more appropriate to use softness to overcome strength." The one used to bind the armored beasts was Ji Ning's  Beihong Sword, Beihong Sword was refined by Emperor Qihuo for Ji Ning, and is a divine weapon suitable for all directions of swordsmanship.

    It can be fierce, it can be cold, it can be weird

    Rigid and soft.

    Hard, like a heavy sword, soft, like a soft rope.  This is Beihong Sword.

    "Take it." Ji Ning took out a gourd and pulled out the stopper.

    Huh~~~Suddenly, the largest armored beast struggled angrily and flew into the gourd's mouth. Following two sword lights, it flew out of the gourd's mouth and landed on Ji Ning's back.  Ji Ning waved his hand again and collected all the corpses of some armored beasts around him. The 'armor' of these armored beasts could obviously be used as refining materials.

    "It's finally solved." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had won quickly enough, but Ji Ning had already used all his methods.

    "Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Devil." Ji Ning's eyes fell on the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Devil in the distance. This was what he wanted.

    Ji Ning stepped forward, stretched out his right hand, grabbed Wanbao Jinsha, and pulled it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Countless golden air currents around are trembling, as if there are invisible ropes connected to Wanbao Jinsha.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was stunned and tried to pull again. The Wanbao Jinsha seemed to have taken root and did not move. Countless golden mists within thousands of miles around him trembled again. Ji Ning stopped pulling.  The fog calmed down.

    "It seems that these golden mist are related to the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon." Ji Ning understood, and then he suddenly used all his strength.

    Bang!

    There was an explosion in the surrounding void, and the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Devil was directly pulled into Ji Ning's hand, and then directly stored in the cave world.

    "Rumble~~~~" The endless golden mist around him immediately began to surge, rushing in all directions crazily. Even as it surged, it began to become thinner, or even disappear directly. Soon, the surroundings of Ji Ning became extremely dark.  It's pure, without a trace of golden mist.

    Ji Ning looked around blankly.

    There is no golden mist at all within a radius of tens of billions of miles.  The golden mist began tens of billions of miles away.

    Ji Ning looked in the direction of the resonance of the blue and white mark. Directly ahead, in the golden mist tens of billions of miles away, there was a vague outline of a huge outline, like the outline of a majestic cave.

    "Cave?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Around?Everything for tens of billions of miles was pure. Some armored beasts looked around blankly. Before, the surroundings were filled with golden mist. Why was it suddenly gone?  Then his eyes fell on the young man in white in the distance.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    "Intruder."

    "kill."

    There were thousands of armored beasts within tens of billions of miles, all of them had their sights set on Ji Ning. They all roared angrily and charged towards Ji Ning.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 25 Blue and White Cave Mansion

    Ji Ning was shocked. There were so many armored beasts within tens of billions of miles?  There are even dozens of heads that are comparable in size to the previous leader.

    "Kill!!!" There was also a completely black armored beast with an even more astonishing build. Its cold eyes were full of murderous intent, and it raised its head and roared.

    Boom boom boom~~~~

    The roar formed ripples visible to the naked eye, which instantly impacted forward. The ripples spread rapidly, and the void nearly a hundred million miles ahead was shattered.

    When Ji Ning saw this dark armored beast, he felt a very strong sense of threat in his heart. It was much stronger than the threat he felt when he met Holy Lord Qingfeng. He knew that if they really fought, he might lose his life.  .

    "Hurry up and leave." Ji Ning quickly used the shadowless escape technique and disappeared without a trace.

    For a time, thousands of armored beasts were stunned. This void was shrouded by special power, and the original power of the universe retreated. Ji Ning's mind could not detect it at all. Likewise, these armored beasts could not detect Ji Ning.  Ning, because the armored beast closest to Ji Ning is tens of millions of miles away, it is impossible to determine Ji Ning's exact location.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning used the Shadowless Escape Technique at ten times the speed of light and escaped quietly, secretly rejoicing: "Fortunately, this void cannot be explored, otherwise I still wouldn't be able to escape."

    "Roar~~~" The search for Ji Ning was fruitless. The jet-black armored beast raised its head and roared angrily. The roar made the surrounding void tremble and shatter. Some armored beasts that were close to him hurriedly retreated away.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning fled away and headed in the direction where the blue and white mark resonated.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Flying into the golden mist again, the outline of a towering cave mansion can be vaguely seen through the golden mist.

    "Is it a cave?" Ning kept flying closer.

    Looking at the mountain and running to death, Ji Ning clearly saw the outline of this majestic cave, but he flew for five hours. In the process, he encountered two more 'Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demons'. Unfortunately, each one was surrounded by ten thousand treasures golden demons.  More than 10,000 armored beasts gathered together, and there were all pitch black armored beasts among them.

    Seeing more than 10,000 armored beasts in the distance surrounding a Ten Thousand Treasure Golden Demon, Ji Ning felt a strong sense of threat just by looking at it.  He had a feeling that if they had a fight, he would be killed by these armored beasts in an instant!

    There were tens of thousands of armored beasts, and divine patterns appeared on their armors, attracting each other. The sight of the power made Ji Ning's heart tremble.  Obviously they have a way to join forces, and tens of thousands of armored beasts join forces to attack.  I'm afraid it will surpass those heaven-defying Dao Lords.

    The twenty-three armored beasts that Ji Ning killed before were, after all, too small in number to form the power of such a large-scale alliance.

    "It seems that I took away a Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Devil before, which alarmed the entire clan of armored beasts." Ji Ning said secretly, "But I am lucky to get one."

    Ji Ning was also worried at the same time.

    "What the hell is this place?"

    "In the void, even the original power of the universe retreats."

    "Inside the golden mist. There are treasures such as Ten Thousand Treasures of Golden Demon, and I only found three of them. I estimate that the total number is far more than three."

    "Those armored beasts, some of the top ones are absolutely comparable to the Four-Way-Step Lord. Especially the black armored beasts, they can definitely crush the Four-Way-Way-Lord Lord. And if they gather together, I guess it will be difficult for the Eternal Emperor to come.  Win." Ji Ning's heart tightened.

    We haven¡¯t even reached the cave yet.  Is the periphery so scary?  Is the cave still okay?

    Phew!

    After obtaining the first Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon and flying for five hours, Ning finally arrived at the majestic cave.

    There is endless golden mist surrounding the cave.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning looked at the cave in front of him. The cave was so huge, and the continuous walls emitted powerful fluctuations that made Ji Ning unable to even think about climbing over the wall.

    "That's the gate of the cave."

    Ji Ning immediately flew towards the mansion gate.

    A moment.

    Ji Ning came to the front door of the mansion and looked at it from a distance.  There is a pattern directly above the gate of the mansion. It is a blue flower that seems to be swaying. It is holy and natural. Even if the universe changes and time passes, it is the only one that exists forever.

    "This is" Ji Ning looked up at the blue and white pattern above the door of the mansion.  His body trembled and his eyes were full of shock.

    Blue and white?

    ¡°It was only after the nine levels of chaos restrictions were unified that I had the blue and white mark and the blue and white space.  That blue flower.  It is exactly the same as the blue and white flowers above the gate of the cave in front of you.

    "It seems that my ninth level of chaos restriction must be related to this cave." Ji Ning secretly saidHe said, "I don't know how Sanqing Taoist obtained this method back then. With the strength of Sanqing Taoist, it is impossible to reach here from the Three Realms."

    There is still a long way to go from the Three Realms to here.

    Ji Ning has not yet opened up wasteland to the Three Realms.  Secondly, in this void and golden mist, the weaker Dao Lord will lose his life.

    "This mansion door?" Ji Ning's eyes dropped from the blue and white flowers above to the mansion door.

    The gate of the mansion is majestic, with carved patterns that look like tree roots. It looks like a chaotic and complicated pattern. When it falls in Ji Ning's eyes, the pattern forms an invisible force and directly envelopes Ji Ning's heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning stood in front of the mansion and closed his eyes.

    The pain deep in my heart was pulled out again.

    ¡­¡­

    "I don't ask the God King to send my senior sister back to me. I just hope that my senior sister can live a simpler life. If so, Ji Ning will be grateful." Ji Ning knelt down to the God King.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°It was you who sent him to the endless hell with your own hands, it was you, it was your own hands!!!¡± The God King roared angrily.

    ¡­¡­

    "Didn't you say that? Your senior sister died in your hands Haha, I will let her die for real."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    On the battlefield of the Three Realms, Demon God Ji Ning raised his head and laughed as if he was crazy.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me who pushes you into the endless abyss, it¡¯s me who makes your soul fly away and your true spirit is annihilated.

    ¡­¡­

    The most painful thing in his heart was aroused and magnified continuously. The original self-blame was aroused and magnified ten thousand times. Ji Ning was completely immersed in the pain and self-blame.  He stood in front of the door of the cave, his body trembling. None of the domination armor, the divine weapon, the life-saving talisman, etc. could help Ji Ning at this moment.

    His soul is trembling, his true spirit is trembling.

    It¡¯s not just him.

    Ji Ning, the black Taoist robe in the Three Realms.

    The Dharmakaya in Tiancang Palace also sank into it.  It's like falling into an endless abyss, sinking sinking

    "Die, let's die together, die with your senior sister." The invisible force was inducing.

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul was trembling, as if it was about to break.

    If it is really broken, his original body, second spirit, and law body will be destroyed at the same time, and even the talisman of his life will not be activated.  These are some of the terrifying methods of a truly powerful person who stands at almost the pinnacle of all life.

    "I made a choice."

    "Even if I had to do it again, I would still choose this way."

    "Because it is a war! A war that determines the fate of countless creatures in the three realms!"

    "The war is over, and my father and mother are back."

    "I, Ji Ning, will use my life and all my strength to find my senior sister in the endless years to come."

    "To save senior sister."

    ¡°I will do whatever it takes, and no one can stop me on this road.¡±

    Standing in front of the mansion, Ji Ning opened his eyes. His eyes contained a terrifying edge that pointed directly at his heart. No one could stop him on this road until eternal death!

    "Boom, boom, boom~~" Ji Ning's inner strength was surging mightily, and his mental strength became stronger and stronger, faintly intersecting at the sea of ??consciousness. As long as he experienced more of everything in the universe and accumulated more, he could break through to the sixth level of mental strength.  layered.

    "Thank you, the mighty one of the Blue and White Cave."

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, looked at the palace door in front of him, "Thank you for making me strengthen my Taoist heart again."

    "This is my way."

    "my heart."

    "I will continue on this road, unless I fall down and die on this road." Ji Ning stepped forward.

    Boom~~~~

    The strange carvings on the door that look like tree roots seem to feel Ji Ning's terrifying Taoist heart. No one can stop the confused Taoist heart. This is a person who truly has hope to reach the top and stand tall.  The terrifying Taoist heart that all terrifying powerful people at the pinnacle of life must possess.  But the door of the mansion opened automatically with a rumble, and the door of the Blue and White Cave that had been covered in dust for endless years opened.

    *******

    Today is Friday, Tomato¡¯s normal update is two chapters a day from Sunday to Thursday, and one chapter a day on Friday and Saturday.  I owe you a chapter this Tuesday, and I will make up for it tonight.

    ******

    The only genuine "???Evoking the Starry Sky¡·May 1st Zone IPAD Monthly Ticket One Billion Starting Points Coin is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 26 Emperor?

    The door of the mansion opens.

    Ji Ning stood outside the door and looked inside. At a glance, he could see that the majestic cave was hundreds of millions of miles wide, and a vast and terrifying power spread out. Following the guidance of the formation, it gathered in three places.  There are three trees in those three places.

    "This?" Ji Ning's expression changed as soon as he saw it.

    Three trees.

    The first tree is in the corner. The trunk is twisted, like an entrenched dragon. The entire tree body, including the leaves, is glowing with a faint blue light. There are three fruits on the branches. The fruits are all snow-white, about the size of a fist.  There are also bursts of blue air surrounding it.

    The second tree was the largest, with lush leaves, like a huge canopy covering tens of millions of miles. Ning discovered at a glance that this largest tree only had two fruits, both of which were blood red.  It seemed like blood would flow out when touched.

    The third tree is the smallest. It can even be called a sapling. It is only about ten feet tall. The entire sapling is like translucent ice. Each leaf is like a work of art. There are enough knots on the sparse branches.  There are nine fruits that are full of light. Each fruit is like a small sun, emitting light.

    "One of the eight holy blood fruits, the 'Celestial Holy Blood Fruit'?" Ji Ning's eyes fell on the two blood-red fruits on the second largest tree, and he couldn't help being shocked. He went crazy, crazy.

    "The Eight Holy Blood Fruits, like Tian Daojun, I'm afraid they have never heard of them.

    Ji Ning also obtained the "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye". This "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" contains many introductions to alchemy materials, including the eight holy blood fruits, all of which are extremely rare treasures.  A 'Holy Blood Fruit Tree' can even cause the emperor to go crazy, causing a war between the masters.

    "Sky Crystal Holy Blood Fruit, then this is the Holy Blood Fruit Tree?" Ji Ning looked at the huge tree with overwhelming power, and then turned to look at the other two trees. The main trunks of the two trees were twisted like dragons entrenched.  , one tree was like a sapling, but Ning felt that the power emitted by the other two trees was no less than that of the Holy Blood Fruit tree in the center.

    "I only recognize the Sky Crystal Holy Blood Fruit." Ji Ning shook his head, "I don't recognize the other two at all."

    It was only because of "Seven Chapters of Danye" that I recognized one plant.

    "Otherwise, none of the three plants will be recognized.

    "I wonder I wonder if it can be taken away?" Ji Ning felt his heart beating faster, "How can you know if you don't try?"

    Ji Ning walked over and soon came to the big tree in the center. Ji Ning stretched out his right hand. At the same time, his right hand also expanded rapidly. Soon it covered the sky and the sun and turned into a big hand a million miles wide.  , directly grabbed the trunk of this big tree, trying to pull it out and take it away!  Ji Ning's movements were very slow and he could deal with any danger.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Suddenly, power appeared on the surface of the big tree, which directly shook Ji Ning¡¯s hand away.

    "I really can't take them away." Ji Ning smiled. This was also what he expected. These three big trees grew in the cave. They were obviously transplanted here by the great power of the Blue and White Cave. How could they let others do it so easily?  Take it away?

    "I don't know if I can pick fruit." Ji Ning picked a fruit directly.

    He easily caught the blood-red fruit.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The fruit is picked.

    "Have you got a Holy Blood Fruit?" Ji Ning was also a little dazed. He just tried it and actually picked it.

    "Pick another one." Ji Ning reached out and picked another one. But this time, the surface of the Holy Blood Fruit Tree was filled with a layer of power, blocking Ji Ning. "It's really stingy, but one is enough.  Senior, thank you."

    At this moment, the energy of this holy blood fruit tree is constantly flowing towards the place where the fruit was picked before, and it begins to faintly turn into a blood-colored mist, obviously starting to give birth to new fruits.

    A Holy Blood Fruit Tree can grow up to two fruits.

    If you pick it up, you can regenerate one. Of course, the time it takes is long.

    ?Compared to the fruit trees that continuously grow Holy Blood Fruits, the value of one fruit is relatively much lower, but it is also a rare treasure worth more than 20 million square meters!  Unforgettable!

    "The other two trees?" Ji Ning went to pick fruits again.

    ¡­¡­

    Uprooting a tree?  no.  He couldn't even break a branch.

    These three mysterious ancient trees seem to have spiritual powers, and they only allow Ji Ning to pick one fruit!  After that, he stopped letting Ji Ning get close to him.

    "These three fruits?" Ji Ning waved his hand and looked at the three fruits floating in front of him, a blood-red Sky Crystal Holy Blood Fruit, a snow-white fruit surrounded by blue airflow, and a fruit that radiated light like a smallThe Fruit of the Sun, "This great master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion is quite generous, and he reaped the benefits as soon as he came."

    Ji Ning collected the fruit and continued to explore.

    Soon I saw a beautiful arch bridge. Below the arch bridge was a wide river. The water was clear, but it exuded a cold air. The cold air hovered on the surface of the water and there was a faint white mist.

    Ning walked to the arch bridge and immediately saw two old men sitting opposite each other on the grass in the distance, playing chess with each other, with a chessboard and chess pieces in front of them.

    "Here, are there practitioners here?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    The two old men were dressed exactly the same, both in gray robes. At this moment, they both turned to look in the direction of the arch bridge.

    "Two seniors." Ji Ning immediately saluted. The two old men's auras were restrained and Ji Ning could not detect them. Just seeing them, Ji Ning felt a strong sense of threat in his heart, letting him understand that if he took action, there might be dangers.  Life is in danger.

    "There are actually outsiders coming to the cave." One of the old men in gray robes said with a smile. He had a pair of silver eyes, "I haven't seen outsiders for a long time."

    "snort."

    But the other old man in gray robe had blood-red eyes. When he looked at Ji Ning, and Ji Ning also saw him, their eyes met, and Ji Ning seemed to see an endless sea of ??blood and blood!  The endless resentment and murderous intent made Ji Ning's heart tremble, but Ji Ning's mental strength was so strong that he was only one step away from the sixth level, so he was able to keep his true intentions.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a second-step man?¡± The blood-eyed old man sneered and waved his sleeves.

    Boom~~~~

    The big sleeves swept across the world and passed through the void in an instant, so fast that Ji Ning could not dodge. He came directly in front of Ji Ning and struck at Ji Ning.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning didn't care about anything else. He immediately appeared with three heads and six arms, and a Beihong Sword appeared in each of the six hands. The sword light turned and formed a huge black hole.

    The big sleeves that covered the sky and the sun directly hit Ji Ning's sword light.

    The sword light immediately shattered into pieces and the black hole collapsed.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    Ji Ning felt an extraordinary impact force acting on his divine body. This force was so strong that Ji Ning was blinded for a moment. He couldn't help but fly away, flew out of the arch bridge, and flew millions of miles away.  It hit the ground with a rumble, and then rolled on the ground. Only then did Ning gradually wake up.

    "This, this" After Ji Ning regained consciousness, he was frightened for a while.

    "I have the Overlord Armor to protect my body, but I was blinded in an instant. Fortunately, my divine body is comparable to the eternal low-grade magic weapon. Otherwise, I would have died even if I had the Overlord Armor." Ji Ning felt happy for a while, and the Overlord Armor  Although the impact was reduced to only one thousandth, the one in front of him was much stronger than Holy Lord Qingfeng's forbidden ultimate move!  Ji Ning guessed that this was definitely an attack at the level of the Eternal Emperor.

    An ordinary Four-Step Master would probably be killed in an instant.

    Ji Ning has the armor to protect his body, and his divine body is strong, so he can withstand it.  But my head was confused for a moment.

    "Huh?" The blood-eyed old man still sneered before, but then he showed a look of astonishment, "He's not dead, how could he not be dead? How could a second-step master be alive under my killing move?"

    "Boy, come to me and let me take a good look at you." The old man with blood eyes said.

    "Don't come over." The silver-eyed old man next to him said, "Don't ever step onto the arch bridge. Outside the arch bridge is already a forbidden area for me and this old guy. If you get close, he will definitely kill you again."

    "Brother." The old man with blood eyes said angrily, "Who are you helping?"

    "Second brother, a little fellow of the Second Footsteps Lord, you can just accompany us to relieve our boredom, why do you need to kill him?" The silver-eyed old man was also angry, "You and I are both emperors anyway, so we can kill a Second Footsteps Lord regardless of our status.  Didn¡¯t you realize that you were possessed by a demon?¡±

    "Emperor? We are no longer cultivators, why should we return to the emperor? Hahaha" The blood-eyed old man laughed crazily, his laughter was full of endless resentment, hatred and pain.

    ******

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 27 Retreat

    The silver-eyed old man's body trembled when he heard that, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He sighed: "We still have a glimmer of hope to regain our freedom, and it is the master of the cave who brought us to where we are now. And this two  It doesn¡¯t matter, Little Footpath Lord! Why do you need to implicate others?¡±

    "Master of the Cave? Yes, all this is because of the Master of the Cave." The old man with blood eyes roared, "I know the enemy is him, but what can I do? We have no power to fight back in front of him. He wants to capture us.  It's like capturing ants which has made us what we are now. I also want to take revenge, but there is no hope at all. The master of the cave said that if he comes back in the future, he will let us go free, but how long has it been? The master of the cave has already  He has left more than 30 million Chaos Era, and I¡¯m afraid he will never come back.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, who was on the other side of the arch bridge, was secretly speechless.

    Thirty million Chaos Epochs?

    What a long time, the life span of a Dao Lord of Life and Death is one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs.  The Eternal Emperor is the Eternal Emperor, at least he will live long.

    And it sounds like these two emperors were easily captured by the owner of the cave, using the same methods as capturing ants.

    "You are worthy of being the one who created the ninth level of chaos restriction." Ji Ning said secretly, "It is really unpredictable. To be able to easily capture the Eternal Emperor, I'm afraid it must have the strength of a great master. Is it possible to be higher?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Slay, kill, kill, I have fallen to this point, what qualifications do I have to pity others? It is indeed a great opportunity to come to this cave, but I will let these Dao Lords who have great opportunities become dead Dao Lords!" The old man with blood eyes  Murderous intent surged to the sky, and the blood in his eyes became even more intense, "Unless this kid never sets foot on the arch bridge, I will definitely kill him."

    The blood-eyed old man glanced at Ji Ning in the distance, his murderous intent undisguised in his eyes.

    "You, alas, why bother?" The silver-eyed old man on the side sighed upon seeing this.

    "Humph." The old man with blood eyes snorted coldly.

    "Boy, let's go. See if you can save your life from my second brother's killing move, I'm afraid you are an extremely evil Taoist master." The silver-eyed old man ordered, "My second brother is determined to stop you. With your evil spirit, if  By becoming the Fourth Path Lord, you may have hope of defeating my second brother. However, there are many dangers inside the cave. It is much more dangerous than my second brother. I advise you to become the Eternal Emperor before coming here again."

    Ji Ning was watching from a distance outside the arch bridge.

    The blue and white mark and the blue and white space in his body are trembling, with strong resonance. Obviously, what attracts the blue and white mark is still deep in the cave.

    But now there are two powerful emperors in front of the arch bridge, especially one of them has such murderous intention

    "The difference in strength is too big. If I dare to go in, I'm afraid he will capture me directly this time." Although Ji Ning wanted to enter the depths of the blue and white cave, the difference in strength was too obvious.

    ¡°Go, go,¡± said the silver-eyed old man.

    "Boy, there are three sacred trees outside, and there are more treasures inside. Do you really want to go in? Hahaha, I know, you really want to go in." The old man with blood-eyed eyes stared at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning hesitated.  Then he turned around and left.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Soon he walked out of the gate of Qinghua Cave.

    The old man with blood eyes and the old man with silver eyes both looked at Ji Ning's back.

    "This boy is very decisive." The silver-eyed old man praised.

    "What's the use of being decisive? The master of the cave seems to have left many opportunities, but he also left many dangers. In his eyes, we were just ants, caught at will and used as gatekeepers. The emperor he captured back then  Among them, many are much stronger than us, but they are all deep in the cave." The blood-eyed old man sneered.

    The silver-eyed old man nodded.  When he thought of that scene countless years ago, he couldn't help but feel fear. The two of them were just the two weakest among the captured emperors.

    "That kid just now was also quite evil. If he becomes the eternal emperor, he may be able to defeat all the servants left by the master of the cave." The silver-eyed old man said.

    "Just dream. With a monster like this, how difficult is it to become an emperor? Once you achieve it, you will probably be the master!" The old man with blood-eyed eyes shook his head.

    ******

    Outside the gate of Qinghua Cave.

    Ji Ning walked out of the Blue and White Cave, feeling excited and a little anxious.

    He really wants to follow the induction into the depths of the cave and find the true source of the resonance of the blue and white mark!  But even the two outermost emperors.  None of them can be dealt with by oneself.

    "I want to save my senior sister. This road is difficult."

    "But this cave is a great opportunity for my success."Ji Ning turned around and looked up at the blue and white mark.

    This is definitely a great opportunity.

    A deep feeling tells Ji Ning that once he succeeds, it will bring about earth-shaking changes. With this opportunity, he may be able to ask the most powerful and ancient existence to help resurrect his senior sister.

    "Well, there's no rush."

    "Whether you are chopping firewood while sharpening your knife, you can't eat hot tofu in a hurry! Let's wait until I become the Four-step Master." Ji Ning thought to himself. He didn't even have any confidence in becoming the Eternal Emperor!  This has nothing to do with Dao Xin, this is the failure of too many evil Dao Lords, making Ji Ning understand how difficult it is.  In particular, I am still following the ultimate sword path, which is probably much more difficult than Bertalea and Feng Yi to become emperors one by one.

    It is extremely difficult for a peerless evildoer to become an emperor. Once he succeeds, he becomes a master.

    How difficult is it to master the ultimate swordsmanship and become an emperor?

    However, Master Chengsi is still relatively confident. It was much easier to break into the Blue and White Cave at that time than it is now.

    "At least¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning looked at the blue and white mark above the main entrance of the cave, "Here, I see the hope of saving senior sister."

    "Next time I come, I must reach the depths of the cave."

    Ji Ning left, and when he left, his heart was full of hope.

    ******

    Chaotic void.

    The flying boat continued to move forward. Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the deck of the flying boat, exploring and sensing. The star map in his hand also recorded some dangerous places again and again.

    Su Youji sat aside and poured wine for Ji Ning. She was smiling at the moment. Although land reclamation also had certain risks, it was nothing to Ji Ning's level.  Going to the Blue and White Cave before was considered dangerous!  At that time, Ji Ning returned from the Blue and White Cave. When Su Youji and the others asked, Ji Ning said, "I almost died in there."

    Su Youji and the others were also afraid, but now that Ji Ning could be with her, she felt at ease.

    "Master, that place is too dangerous. In the future, it is better not to go to such dangerous places." Su Youji said.

    "Don't worry, maybe I won't go until a long time later." Ji Ning said.

    "Not even for a long time." Su Youji said.

    "At that time, I was sure, but now I am not." Ji Ning shook his head. In the endless realm, he is definitely a powerful person. After all, he can survive under the killing move of an emperor.  !  If word spreads, this will be enough to achieve great fame.

    However, Ji Ning¡¯s goal is higher. Even some heaven-defying Dao Lords may find it difficult to resurrect a creature whose true spirit has been annihilated.

    time flies.

    More than thirty years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Haha" In the chaotic void, Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged on the flying boat, suddenly put down the star map and laughed.

    "What's wrong, Master?" Danbao and Su Youji were both puzzled.

    "The land reclamation is over, we have arrived." Ji Ning said with a smile, "This is already a place I am familiar with. From the Great Mo Territory to my hometown, this void road has been opened up."

    There is a second soul for reference.

    Ji Ning was not lost. After more than three hundred years of pioneering, he finally reached the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    In the chaos outside the Three Realms, inside Ji Ning's Chaos Cave.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, walked into the Chaos Cave with the extremely enchanting Su Youji and Dan Bao, and inside the cave stood Ji Ning in black Taoist robes.

    "This, this" Su Youji and Dan Bao both looked surprised.

    They had sworn before coming here that nothing about Ji Ning¡¯s hometown would be leaked to the outside world. No matter whether it was the road to open up wasteland, the pure void, the Three Realms, etc., everything they saw would not be leaked to the outside world.

    But they were still surprised.

    "Why, Dan Bao, You Ji, don't you recognize me?" Ji Ning, wearing black Taoist robes, said with a smile.

    "Second spirit?" Su Youji and Danbao couldn't help but ask. There are very few Taoists with second spirit.

    Ji Ning in white robes waved his hand, and a scroll flew out towards Ji Ning in black robes.

    This scroll contains a cave.

    It contains countless cultivation methods, magical powers, secrets, etc. obtained by Ji Ning from Tiancang Palace. It also contains various treasures obtained from enemies such as Lord Hufeng, as well as Chaos Spiritual Liquid, Chaos Crystals, etc.  The total amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid and Chaos Crystal alone is 10 million cubic meters, which Ning estimates is enough to lay a foundation for the Three Realms.

    "The Three Realms should also begin to truly rise." Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    &nbsp;*******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 28 The Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms

    Daxia World, Yanshan, Mingxin Island.

    Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue are now accompanied by their granddaughter Ji Mingyue, and they have begun to travel in the Three Realms. Even Uncle Bai has taken the initiative to accompany them, which has made Mingxin Island a little quieter.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning, in black robe, fell from the sky.

    "Master." Qiuye came out immediately after sensing it.

    "Sister Qiuye." Ji Ning, in black robe, shouted with a smile, "Where are Xiaoqing and Xiaoyu?"

    "She and Xiaoyu also went out to play, and I don't know where they went." Qiuye said.

    "Sister Qiuye, they all go out to play, you go out with them too." Ji Ning said, "Don't always stay on Mingxin Island."

    "There are always people left on the island. Maybe you will come back, sir." Qiuye said with a smile, "No, you will come back now."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    There are some words that need not be said. He grew up under the care of Qiuye, and the two are closer than biological siblings.

    "Sister Qiuye, follow me." Ji Ning said and walked towards the depths of Mingxin Island.

    Qiuye also followed behind, and soon came to the back mountain of the island. Ji Ning stood on the hillside and waved his hand.

    Phew, a seemingly simple fairy mansion is located on the hillside.

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked at the main entrance of the Immortal Mansion, and suddenly four big characters appeared on the main entrance of the Immortal Mansion - "Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms".

    "This is?" Qiuye was a little confused when he saw this.

    "From today on, this is the most important place in the Three Realms." Ji Ning said, "There are countless magical powers and secrets stored here, because they are all quite powerful, and even weak ones can hardly understand them."

    "Come out." Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Suddenly, a majestic puppet holding a shield appeared next to him. It was the puppet 'Mosha' that Ji Ning had captured in the Spiritual Immortal Realm, whose strength was comparable to that of Lord Three Steps.

    "Master." The puppet immediately shouted respectfully. Since Ji Ning broke through to Dao Lord, Ji Ning defeated and subdued even the four puppets given by Emperor Xuejian. This 'Mo Sha' naturally became more convinced of Ji Ning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare the people on my island by acting like this and act like an ordinary cultivator.¡± Ji Ning ordered with a smile.

    "Yes." Mosha's puppet suddenly changed and turned into a gray-robed bald man.

    Ji Ning nodded: "From today on, you will guard this secret pavilion of the Three Realms! No one can break in without my permission. This is my sister Qiu Ye next to me. She can go in at any time to check out all the magical powers and secret techniques.  "

    "Young master, you can't mess around. This is an important place in the Three Realms." Qiuye said.

    "It doesn't matter if I build this Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms for you to see, Sister Qiuye, as long as you don't spread it around at will." Ji Ning said, "There are no detailed rules for the Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms yet. I will talk to my master later.  , set a rule. Without rules, nothing can happen. When the time comes, Sister Qiuye, Ming Yue, my father and mother must all abide by the rules."

    "I understand this." Qiuye nodded.

    These close relatives have to follow some basic rules, but they must have the greatest authority, and all the methods are open to them.

    It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t spread it at will!

    This is the case for any sect in the Endless Territory. Once word spreads, it is likely that there will be some uncontrollable situations in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    "This is, this is simply the holy land of Tao."

    Patriarch Bodhi looked through these Dharma doors and was immersed in them for several days before he woke up and immediately sighed excitedly.

    "This is the accumulation of endless years in Tiancang Palace. In the hearts of practitioners in the endless realm, it can also be regarded as a holy land of cultivation." Ji Ning said with a smile, "There are so many of these methods that you can practice to the Tao of Life and Death in one go. After all, I am also a master of the Three Realms.  Even in a chaotic world, there must be only so many people who can achieve the World Realm. Those who can become the Dao Lord of Life and Death will be very rare after all. I believe they will also enter the endless realm to find their own opportunities."

    "Yes." Bodhi's face was full of joy, "The future of the Three Realms is limitless. Haha, disciple, you have laid the foundation for the Three Realms. I thought that after leaving, Empress Nuwa would come back to the Three Realms to help the Three Realms.  Who would have thought that it was you, my disciple, who took this step first."

    Ji Ning said: "I didn't find Empress Nuwa in the Endless Territory, and even in the surrounding areas such as the Great Mo Territory, there was no such powerful female cultivator as Empress Nuwa. I guess that Empress Nuwa probably left the Three Realms.  When entering the vortex channel, I was swept away by the cracks in space and transported to some strange places."

    ?? Empress Nuwa just did it on her own without any guidance or method.Create a method to become a world god by yourself!  His talent is no less than that of Ji Ning. Once he reaches the outside world and gets some guidance, he will surely skyrocket. Logically speaking, he should have become the Dao Lord of Life and Death long ago.

    But Ji Ning couldn't find any information.

    Bodhi also had a worried expression: "Everything can only be left to chance. Alas, in this whirlpool passage, the ancestor gods and ancestors come in and out of a narrow escape. Even in the world realm, if you are unlucky, you will be swept into the space cracks. I, a practitioner in the three realms, cannot always  Are you going to stay in the Three Realms?"

    "Master, don't worry. I spent some time and months, and with the help of my own and the second soul's induction, I have found a void road from the Great Mo Realm to my Three Realms." Ji Ning smiled and took out a star map.  "Master, please look."

    "The Great Mo Realm reaches the Three Realms?" Bodhi looked shocked and even took the star map in Ji Ning's hand to check.

    At this sight, his white beard and white eyebrows trembled with excitement, and he burst into laughter: "Disciple, with this road to the void, my practitioners in the Three Realms can enter the endless realm. Before, Feng Mo and I were still there  Worrying about this matter, he and I are both prepared to become queens of the world and travel in the endless territory, which is just a whirlpool channel of worry."

    "That's right." Bodhi continued, "This star map is very important. Every viewer must make an oath to never leak this void road."

    "Yes, it must not be leaked." Ji Ning said, "As my disciple wanders in the endless territory, he may provoke a powerful enemy in the future! Once the Three Realms are exposed, he may suffer revenge from some crazy people."

    Some Taoists are crazy.

    ??Especially the Dao Lord who failed to unite with the Dao, and there are crazy things like killing all the creatures in a territory, let alone revenge on Ji Ning and destroying Ji Ning's hometown.

    "Yeah." Bodhi also nodded solemnly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning discussed with Bodhi and made rules so that the forces in the Three Realms can develop for a long time.

    After Bodhi and Feng Mo watched in the 'Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms' for more than a hundred years, they gained even more. From then on, they planned to break through to the world realm together!  In fact, the two of them could have broken through a long time ago, but the magical powers and secrets in the Three Realms Secret Pavilion were too attractive, so it was delayed for some time.

    After Pangu, Nuwa, and Ji Ning.

    Bodhi and Feng Mo also took this step and became the World Realm. Only a few decades after they became the World Realm, they left the Three Realms together and followed the void road opened by Ji Ning to the Great Mo Realm.

    "Master, Feng Mo."

    All the immortals and demons from the three realms came to see each other off.

    "The black Taoist robe Ji Ning even warned: "The Endless Territory is full of dangers, and you can't wander around in the World Realm at will. It's best to practice more in the several territories around the Great Mo Territory."

    "Don't worry, I heard that there are nearly 100,000 chaotic worlds in the Great Mo Realm, and there are many Tao Lord relics, which is enough for us to explore." Bodhi smiled.

    "We two old guys, one is good at time and space, the other is good at speed, but nothing else is good. To save our lives, we are the best if we work together." Feng Mo also said with a smile.

    They were both very happy.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fighting to the death, and it was also Old Man Yuan, the Lord of the Inner Demons, who was causing trouble.  Feng Mo actually wanted to go out and make a living for a long time, and Bodhi was also full of desire for the outside world.  When Ji Ning was still very weak, one of them was the fastest in the three realms, and the other was the best in the three realms of time and space. Now that they are at a higher level, there are really not many people who can kill them in the world when they join forces.

    "Safe travels."

    "Bodhi, be careful."

    "Master."

    The immortals and demons of the three realms all asked and watched Bodhi and Feng Mo embark on their journey to the outside world.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    A flying boat is flying in the void of chaos. It is the flying boat controlled by Ji Ning himself.  After Ji Ning opened up the wasteland, he gave his magical powers and secrets to the second soul.  After that, he took Su Youji and Danbao on another journey.

    It has been a thousand years since I embarked on the journey to the Dao League Holy City.

    "Well, we will reach the Holy City in more than two hundred years." Ji Ning sat on the deck of the flying boat and looked at the endless void.

    "Master." Su Youji suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    "What, you don't practice anymore?" Ji Ning looked at her.

    "I feel like I can break through to the Second Step Master." Su Youji had a hint of excitement on her face, "Although it's not as powerful as the master, it's still relatively fast."

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 29 Holy City Tianmu

    Ji Ning blinked and said with a smile: "Yes, then I will find a place for you to break through first."

    "Yeah." Su Youji nodded excitedly.

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    "Yu Ji, Yu Ji, you have already broken through to the second level of Dao Lord. Your master is actually only the first level of Dao Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, Feizhou found a nearby Chaos Star to descend. Ji Ning arranged a simple formation restriction with a wave of his hand. Now Ji Ning's strength is different from before. People with his level of strength are not among the Dao Lords.  He is ranked at an extremely high level. It is impossible to encounter an evenly matched opponent in a chaotic void.

    "What, Youji is going to break through?" Danbao also looked shocked.

    "Well." Ji Ning said from the side, "So you have to work hard."

    Danbao nodded: "My alchemy process requires a lot of alchemy. It takes a long time to truly understand the secrets from each alchemy. However, Master and Youji have both made breakthroughs, so I have to hurry up."

    "Master of the Tao of Life and Death, one step leads to death. Don't be careless when making a breakthrough. Don't blindly seek speed." Ji Ning said one sentence and said nothing more. Alas, it seems that his master is probably slower than his two subordinates.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning waved his hand and a huge boulder from a high mountain in the distance on Chaos Star flew over and landed in front of Ji Ning. Ji Ning's eyes fell on the boulder. Bang, the boulder was flattened. Ji Ning sat cross-legged on it, and then  I went to enlightenment and practice.

    "It has been more than a thousand years, and among the five strongest ways, only the 'Blood Dropping Sword Intention' has made a breakthrough." Ji Ning laughed at himself, "It seems that I am really slower than You Ji and Dan Bao.  .¡±

    The five strongest ways must be broken through first.

    ??Then combined to achieve a fundamental breakthrough in the ¡®Ultimate Kendo¡¯.

    Ji Ning's eyelids drooped, and there was a faint sword light flowing in his eyes. There were sometimes tiny cracks in the space a few feet around his body, and sometimes there was an erratic wind. It was obvious that Ji Ning was practicing sword skills.

    A long time passed.

    "Boom~~~" The sky above the chaotic stars surged, and the mighty power of chaos surged, and Su Youji began to absorb a large amount of it.  Apparently a breakthrough started.

    Danbao watched carefully.

    Ji Ning, however, still sat cross-legged and continued to demonstrate his sword skills.

    This breakthrough lasted for more than three days before everything returned to calm.

    "Master." Su Youji took away the fairy mansion and walked out.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s different when you become the Second Step Lord, and you¡¯re even more beautiful.¡± Dan Bao yelled at the side. His Taoist heart was as pure as a child¡¯s, even if he became a Tao Lord.  It is this Taoist heart that is like an innocent child that can become a Taoist king.  As for the inheritance of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye", it is external, while his Taoist heart is internal.

    Su Youji glared at Danbao.

    Danbao was suddenly confused.

    "Danbao, call me sister a few times." Su Youji looked at Danbao.

    "Sister, sister" Danbao suddenly woke up from his confusion and pointed at Su Youji.  He said blankly, "You, you"

    Su Youji said proudly: "Danbao, your Taoist heart is still not strong enough."

    "It's over, it's over, I was confused all of a sudden, and I'm done with it from now on." Danbao looked bitter.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Dan Bao¡¯s Taoism is bad, but that he is a Taoist Master after all.¡± Ji Ning also stood up and walked down from the boulder.  He said, "Dan Bao is an alchemist, and he is indeed inferior in combat. You are the inheritance of the 'Flying Immortal Saint Monarch'. As a second-step Dao Lord, if you can't confuse a first-step Dao Lord, then what will happen?"  It¡¯s a joke, but You Ji, you should never do this kind of thing to Dan Bao.¡±

    "I know. Didn't you just break through?" Su Youji nodded, and then looked at Ji Ning with excitement, "Master, how about you also try my charm technique?"

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Try it."

    Su Youji said continuously: "Master, then you have to" Halfway through the words, Su Youji had already used the secret technique.

    ? She was originally so beautiful that she could be astonishingly beautiful.  At this time, she smiled slightly, and her eyes seemed to be the most beautiful thing in the world, and they seemed to be bottomless, making Ji Ning couldn't help but look at them.  Even if you don¡¯t look at it on purpose.  But those beautiful eyes are still in his mind, constantly enchanting Ji Ning's heart

    I saw Ji Ning¡¯s eyes became a little confused.

    "Master." Su Youji said softly, "Give Youji a hug."

    "Okay." Ji Ning responded vaguely.

    Su Youji showed excitement.

    "goodShit!  Ji Ning glared, "You've charmed the master and then let him do this?"  "

    Ji Ning's soul is now comparable to the Fourth Step Master, and his mental power is even higher. Now he has reached the threshold of the sixth level of mental power. If he advances a little further, he will truly start the practice of 'Shenli Flow'. How can he be like Su who has just broken through to the Second Step Master?  What can Yu Ji seduce?  However, Ji Ning also felt that the secret technique of the Flying Immortal Saint was powerful. It was estimated that when Su Youji became the Third Step Master, it would at least be able to affect Ji Ning for a little while.

    If she becomes the Four-Way-Step King, then Su Youji, the Four-Way-Way King, would be terrifying!

    "However, this school is very strong when it comes to strength, and has obvious shortcomings when it comes to weakness. It will be defeated when it encounters mental practitioners.

    "I failed to charm the master. I can feel that I deliberately made a joke with the master." Su Youji said, and then muttered, "Not even a joke."

    "Okay, okay, let's go. This place is not far from the Holy City." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Forget it now, don't cause trouble for me when you go to the Holy City. After all, it is one of the eight holy cities of the Tao Alliance.  one."

    "clear."

    "Don't worry, Master."

    ¡­¡­

    With Dan Bao and You Ji, Ji Ning moved forward again. More than two hundred years passed, and finally arrived at the ¡®Tianmu City¡¯, one of the legendary eight holy cities.

    "That's Tianmu City."

    Ji Ning looked into the distance.

    Tianmu City is said to be a city, but it has no city walls at all.  Instead, it consists of some towering buildings floating on the clouds!  Towering palaces, ancient caves, and strange buildings are floating on the clouds and mist. Each building exudes forbidden light, and is colorful for a while. It is indeed beautiful from a distance.

    The most eye-catching one is the city gate that is a million feet high and is completely green. Looking from a distance, you can see many figures flying in the clouds and mist, sometimes entering some palaces and caves.

    "One of the Eight Holy Cities." Danbao was a little excited. "The leader affects tens of thousands of territories around him. I heard that there are usually many Taoist Lords here."

    "Normally, there are more than ten thousand Dao Lords in Tianmu City." Ji Ning said.

    Discussing the number of Taoists.

    No matter it¡¯s the lineage of ancient cultivators, the Mangya Kingdom, the Eternal Clan, or special beings, they can¡¯t compare with the Dao Alliance.  In any of the eight holy cities of the Dao Alliance, there are usually more Dao Lords entrenched there than in the core cultivators of any other party.

    Like Mangya Kingdom, although there are thousands of Dao Lords in the twelve palaces in total (the black-armored Dao Lords are not included), because most of them are wandering and adventuring outside, there are only a few powerful Tao Lords who really stay in the twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom.  Just a hundred.  But there are usually tens of thousands of hidden cultivators in Tianmu City, which is still a very small part of the area affected by Tianmu City.

    If all the Dao Lords in this huge territory of tens of thousands gathered together, the situation would be tens of times and hundreds of times greater!  After all, the vast majority of Dao Lords are wandering outside or in their own sects, and there are only a handful of them in Tianmu City.

    "Tianmu City is controlled by the Tianmu Sect, one of the nine major forces in our Taoist Alliance." Ji Ning said, "Everything here follows the rules of Tianmu City."

    "The eight holy cities are also interesting." Danbao smiled, "The eight holy cities are controlled by nine major forces respectively. The Taoist Alliance is really chaotic."

    "Master, I heard that the lord of Tianmu City is the master of Tianmu Sectthe legendary Emperor Tianmu?" Su Youji asked curiously. Emperor Tianmu was so famous that she had heard about it in Mangya country.

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    There are eight emperors in the Dao League, and they are the city lords of the eight holy cities.

    ?? Like the Mangya Kingdom, the Eternal Clan, etc. are so small in number, how many emperors do they have, but the Taoist Alliance only has eight Eternal Emperors?  Who can believe it?  However, these eight Lords of the Holy City have all lived for countless ages of chaos. They all occupy a Holy City, but they are undisputed and extremely powerful eternal emperors.

    No matter how defiant the emperor is, there is nothing he can do to the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities!  They are all powerful and truly powerful in the Taoist Alliance. They also have the support of many reclusive old guys behind them. Otherwise, they would not be able to become the nine major forces.

    *******

    Chapter 1 is here!

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 30 Ji Ning¡¯s Goal

    The gates of the Holy City are majestic and dazzling.

    Ji Ning and his party flew directly towards the city gate. In fact, Tianmu City did not have a city wall, so there was no need to go to the city gate.  It's just that it's the first time for Ji Ning and the others to come to the Holy City, and they all need to receive the 'Tao Alliance Token'. Otherwise, they are not considered members of the Tao Alliance in the true sense.  Many parts of the Holy City are inaccessible.

    "Three fellow Taoists." At the city gate, there was also an inconspicuous hall. Immediately, a woman in black robes came out and said with a smile.

    "This is our first time in the Holy City, and I want to receive a Dao Alliance token." Ji Ning said. The black-robed woman in front of him had a weak aura. She was probably a One-Step Dao Lord who relied on the Stealing Life and Death Pill to break through. Such a One-Step Dao Lord  , usually some powerful sects preside over some secular affairs.

    "Tao Alliance token? Oh, you three come in with me." The black-robed woman led Ji Ning and the others inside.

    There are also some men and women wearing white robes in the hall, as well as some aliens, but judging from their aura, they are just from the world realm.

    "Where are the three of you from, and which sect are they from? I wonder if they have left their names in the Taoist League?" the woman in black robe asked.

    "Tiancang Palace, Beiming." Ji Ning said, and at the same time showed the order of the palace master of Tiancang Palace.

    The woman in black robe nodded and flipped her hand, and a book appeared in her hand. She looked at the book, and something about Dao Lord Beiming of Tiancang Palace quickly appeared on the book.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming of Tiancang Palace, this is the Dao Alliance token." The woman in black robe took out a black token and handed it to Ji Ning. There was a word 'Dao' on the token, and the divine pattern above it was also mysterious.  It's complicated and can only be refined once.

    Ji Ning refined it easily.

    "Have these two left their names in the Taoist League?" the woman in black robe asked.

    "No, they are my followers." Ji Ning said.

    "Followers?" The black-robed woman and the World Realm people on the side looked at Ji Ning in surprise. There are two Dao Lords as followers?  It seems that this seemingly ordinary Beiming Taoist Lord is quite extraordinary!  None of them knew about the fight between Ji Ning and Holy Lord Qingfeng. Tiancang Palace did not publicize this matter, nor did Qingfeng Temple. Naturally, very few people knew about it.

    "Since you haven't left your name in the Taoist Alliance, you need to make more trouble." The woman in black robe said.  "You two, come in with me, no spies can get into the Taoist Alliance."

    "I'll understand later." Su Youji smiled.

    Su Youji and Danbao could only follow in obediently. They already knew this before they came.

    Someone like Ji Ning, who has an innocent background and has Tiancang Palace as a guarantor, can easily obtain the Dao Alliance token and be recognized as a member of the Dao Alliance.  And the origins of some strangers are not clear enough.  It requires some inspections and even the swearing of a life oath to prove innocence before you can get the Dao Alliance token.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    Led by an old man in white robes, Ji Ning and the other three left the city gate and flew in mid-air on clouds.

    "Three seniors." The white-robed old man said with a smile, "Three of them are new to the Holy City. Therefore, I will not talk much about the rules of the Holy City. All palaces and caves in the Holy City are within the forbidden range of formations.  If you do it, the consequences of doing it will be death."

    Ji Ning and the others listened.

    These are all ironclad rules.

    ¡°After all, this is one of the eight holy cities of the Dao League. The rules cannot be violated unless you have the strength to challenge the entire Dao League and still be alive.

    "Once you are out of the forbidden formation range of the palace cave, no matter how powerful you are in killing, no one will care." The old man in white robe said with a smile, "For example, we are in mid-air now and are not protected by the formation prohibition of any palace cave.  Then you might be attacked."

    "It's such a mess." Dan Bao sighed.

    "It is chaos. The more practitioners there are, the more chaotic the place will be." The old man in white robe said, "There is another thing that the three seniors must remember. In Tianmu City, my disciples of Tianmu Sect, even if they are just the true gods and ancestors, cannot  Kill. If you kill my Tianmu Sect disciple, you will also die physically and spiritually."

    Su Youji asked: "How to identify whether it is from Tianmu Sect?"

    "It's easy to identify." The white-robed old man said with a smile, "My Tianmu Sect disciples all wear special robes, exuding the aura of 'Tianmu'. If you don't wear special robes, you will be killed. I can't blame you."

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    Tianmu is the sacred tree of Tianmu Sect and the foundation of Tianmu Sect. The robes of Tianmu Sect disciples that Ji Ning and the others have seen so far do have a unique ancient and eternal aura.  Recognizable at a glance.

    "I will briefly introduce some important places in the entire Tianmu City to the three seniors. In the distance, there are more than 100,000 caves floating everywhere.The mansions are all practitioners' caves, owned by our Tianmu Sect. The three seniors can also spend some Chaos Spiritual Liquid to temporarily cultivate. It doesn't matter if they live here for ten or a hundred Chaos Epochs. They only need to pay some Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  However, absolutely no one dares to disturb.  "The old man in white robe pointed to the distance, and then pointed to another group of ancient palaces with a majestic atmosphere, "That area is where our Tianmu Sect is located, and the emperor lives there, so please don't trespass.  "

    ¡­¡­

    The old man in white robe introduced each place.

    "Let's go there first." Ji Ning pointed to a pavilion above the clouds in the distance.

    "Dharma Realm?" The old man in white robe was stunned.

    "Yes, let's go to the 'Dharma Realm' first." Ji Ning said.

    There are hundreds of millions of Dharma doors hidden in the Dharma Realm.

    Each of the eight holy cities of the Dao League has a Dharma Realm. Practitioners of the Dao League can learn many precious magical powers and secrets from the 'Dharma Realm'. Even the secrets of emperors and even masters are promising!  However, the rarer the secret skill, the higher the price that needs to be paid. It is never pie-in-the-sky.

    "There are countless Dharma doors in the Dharma Realm. You can choose at will." There was a guardian puppet at the door of the pavilion. He said calmly, "You can come to me after you have chosen."

    "This guardian puppet was left by the Taoist Alliance and is extremely powerful." The old man in white robe said.

    The puppet is the most loyal.

    They will protect it and there will be absolutely no mistakes.

    "Dan Bao, You Ji, you two should go in and take a look. If you need anything, I'll go in first." After Ji Ning said that, he walked in first.

    "Let's go in and have a look."

    "Open your eyes." Su Youji and Danbao also followed in.

    ¡­¡­

    Stepping into this pavilion, the space suddenly changes, and it becomes a world.

    There are canyons and flowing water, and there are mountain waterfalls.

    Volumes of jade slips are either thrown on rocks, floating in the desert, or on tree branches, scattered randomly in this world.  This world was created by the ancient power of the Tao Alliance, and it is very mysterious.

    "no no¡­¡­"

    "This is not"

    Ji Ning stood on the top of the mountain, released his spiritual thoughts, and began to explore the volumes of jade slips.

    Each jade slip contains a simple message, an introduction to the method and the price required for redemption!  Normal methods require paying some Chaos Spiritual Liquid, and some methods that are the core of the real Taoism, then the conditions are harsh.

    "Found it." Ji Ning suddenly looked happy.

    Whoosh.

    In a flash, Ji Ning flew down from the top of the mountain to the grassland tens of thousands of miles away.

    The grass on the grassland is lush, and among them are nine jade slips.

    They are Nine Source Divine Water, Nine Source Divine Fire, Nine Source Divine Wood, Nine Source Thick Earth, Nine Source Black Gold, Nine Source Divine Wind, Nine Source Divine Thunder, Nine Source Divine Light, and Nine Source Void.

    "That's them. In the days when I first stepped into Dao Lord, they were the most suitable secret techniques for me." Ji Ning nodded slightly. Although he had the secret techniques given by the dead master, it was too difficult to get started. Even if he practiced for a while,  Unable to achieve extremely high power.

    However, the nine secret arts created by Wan Shen Dao Lord are currently the most suitable for Ji Ning.

    The power of blue and white mist and "Seven Chapters of Danye" made Ji Ning's practice very easy. He had already easily mastered the seventh level of divine thunder before.  It¡¯s just that there is no more Tao God Thunder.

    "If you practice the Nine-Level Divine Thunder, most Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao can be killed directly! Especially if you combine the nine secret arts, someone like Holy Master Qingfeng will probably lose his life, and even if you don't die, you will be severely injured." Ji Ning knew that he had practiced this  The nine secret arts are very suitable, so it took more than a thousand years to arrive at Tianmu City.

    Because the nine secret techniques of Wan Shen Tao Lord can only be purchased in the Tao Alliance.

    Like Mang Yaguo, they can only buy the five weaker ones, such as the stronger Nine Source Divine Thunder, Nine Source Divine Wind, Nine Source Divine Light, and the strongest Nine Source Void, which are not available at all.

    Ji Ning took a quick look and felt happy. These were the nine secret techniques that the Taoist Master of the Gods had worked hard to create. When combined, they would be even more powerful.

    "Buy them all." Ji Ning waved his hand and picked up the nine jade slips.

    ******

    Chapter 2 is here!

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 31 The trump card ¡®Nine Secret Techniques¡¯

    Among the nine secret arts, Nine Origin Divine Thunder and Nine Origin Divine Water have been obtained and there is no need to buy them anymore, but the other seven secret arts need to be purchased.

    Jiuyuan Shenhuo, Jiuyuan Thick Earth, etc. are relatively cheap, costing one million cubic meters each like Mang Yaguo.

    The Nine Source Divine Wind and the Nine Source Divine Light are 1.5 million square meters each.

    The nine-source void is five million square meters.

    A total of 12 million square meters!

    "Let's see if there are any other secret techniques that are suitable for me." Ji Ning was looking for the nine secret techniques of Wan Shen Dao Lord. They said they were very strong, but they were not strong at all. Because if you practice to the extreme, these secret techniques can't kill you.  Ordinary eternal emperor.  The most restrained and suppressed Eternal Emperor!  As for the secret technique taught to Ji Ning by the dead master, it can kill the emperor, but it is a pity that it is too difficult to practice.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning took seven volumes of secret techniques and wandered around the Dharma Realm for three more days, which really opened his eyes to the power of countless secret techniques.  Mang Yaguo is indeed far from being able to compare with Dao League in terms of secret skills!  There are too many practitioners in the Dao League, and naturally the number of monsters is much greater. Accumulated from generation to generation, they are much stronger than the nine secret arts.

    But for the current Ji Ning, the Nine Secret Techniques are indeed the most suitable for him, and they are also the strongest ones he can exert.

    "Why don't you take a closer look inside?" Ji Ning walked out of the Dharma Realm and saw Su Youji and Dan Bao at the door.

    "We don't need any secret techniques. Just watching it for two or three days is enough." Dan Bao said.

    "We still haven't finished practicing our own method." Su Youji also said.

    Danbao devoted himself to alchemy, and the first six chapters of "Seven Chapters of Danye" were enough for him to understand, and the same was true for Su Youji.

    "Master, have you chosen the method?" Su Youji asked curiously.

    "elected."

    Ji Ning walked towards the guardian puppet, and the seven volumes of jade slips appeared in his hand. The guardian puppet glanced at the jade slips with flaming eyes, and said calmly: "Seven volumes of secret techniques, totaling 12 million square meters.  "

    "So expensive?" Su Youji and Danbao were dumbfounded.

    "Here." Ji Ning handed over a jade bottle.

    The guardian puppet took it, checked it, and nodded.  Then he gently pointed at the seven jade slips, and the surface of the seven jade slips suddenly glowed with light, apparently the restriction was temporarily lifted.

    Ji Ning immediately began to penetrate it with his spiritual thoughts. He first swore an oath not to spread it to anyone else, and then he memorized all the seven secret techniques.

    "Already noted it down." Ji Ning handed the jade slip to the guardian puppet.

    "Okay." After the guardian puppet took it, he waved his hand and the restriction was restored.  Then he threw the seven jade slips back into the Dharma Realm world.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning was quite proud.

    ¡­¡­

    The World Realm ¡®Old Man in White Robe¡¯ from Tianmu Sect is still waiting for Ji Ning and the others to lead the way.

    "How many places do the Tianmu Sect sell magical treasures and rare items?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The best one is of course our Tianmu Sect's 'Feiyu Tower'." The white-robed old man continued. Buying and selling magic weapons is very profitable. Dao Lords are fighting for their lives out there, so it would be good if they could get a few million square meters.  .  But magic weapons and rare items can be traded in the Eight Holy Cities.  The profits are ridiculously large.  Of course, forces like the Eight Holy Cities are not qualified to sell magical treasures.

    "How many are I asking about?" Ji Ning asked again.

    The old man in white robe said helplessly: "There are three places, namely Feiyu Tower of our Tianmu Sect, Blackwater Pavilion and Yubao Hall. But this is Tianmu City after all, so the treasures and wonders of our Feiyu Tower are  the most."

    "Then let's go to Feiyu Tower first." Ji Ning smiled.

    Once you have acquired the secret technique, you need to purchase many rare items to practice the secret technique.

    Like the divine thunder of Tao and the divine water of Tao, I still lack them!

    "That's the Feiyu Tower of our Tianmu Sect." The old man in white robe pointed at the very gorgeous and majestic nine-story high-rise building in front of the clouds and mist. The high-rise building was shining brightly.  There are layers of formation restrictions on it. This 'Feiyu Tower' is the place where Tianmu Sect displays countless treasures and rare objects, so it is naturally very heavily guarded.

    "Feiyu Tower often holds treasure competitions. There will be a treasure competition in more than a month." The old man in white robe said, "The three seniors can take a look."

    "There's no need for a treasure competition." Ning flew directly towards Feiyu Tower.

    Like Yishui City in the Great Mo Territory, it is rare to hold a treasure competition.

    "As one of the Eight Holy Cities, Tianmu City, Feiyu Tower, Heishui Pavilion, and Yubaodian have occasional treasure fights.

    Flying into the restricted protection range of the formation, you can feel the surge of magic weapons and strange objects coming towards your face.

    &nbsp; "What a mountain of treasures." Ji Ning looked inside through the main entrance of Feiyu Tower.  Then I saw a large amount of treasures. The amount was simply shocking. It was more than ten times more than any of the twelve palaces in Mangya Kingdom.  In terms of ¡®number¡¯, Daomeng is always the largest.  No matter it is the number of practitioners, the number of Dharma doors or treasures.

    "Danbao, Youji. If you want to break through to Dao Lord, you also need some magic weapons to show your strength." Ji Ning said, "You can go and see whatever you want. It's all within five million square meters."

    "Five million cubic meters?" Danbao and Su Youji were both a little surprised.

    "Don't be so modest. Danbao, when you make alchemy, you also need a good alchemy furnace and a lot of refining materials. Otherwise, how can you improve?" Ji Ning ordered, "You Ji, you are pretty good now, but with the magic weapon, your strength is still there."  It can be improved further.¡±

    They both followed him through life and death, but they will always follow him.

    Ji Ning can¡¯t be too stingy.

    "If I didn't have to practice the Nine Secret Techniques, I would need a lot, I would probably be more generous.

    "Go in." Ji Ning walked into Feiyu Tower first. The previous conversation between the three of them was transmitted to each other, but the old man in white robe did not hear it.

    "Three seniors, the junior will take the first step. If something happens to the seniors, just tell the waiters in Feiyu Tower." The old man in white robe said loudly. His biggest task is to send Ji Ning and the others to Feiyu Tower.  Then, make a lot of money from Ji Ning and the others.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In Feiyu Tower, everything is included.

    The beauty inside is as beautiful as clouds. Although it is not as beautiful as Su Youji, it is still breathtaking.  Magical weapons and rare objects are placed everywhere. Some of the cheap ones are only a few hundred square meters, but the expensive ones are priceless!

    "Senior, what do you want to buy? The Feiyu Tower is filled with the accumulation of endless years, and there are all kinds of wonders." A foreign female waiter accompanied Ji Ning. She still had some red hair on her face, but she became more and more enchanting.

    "This is a list of the rare items I need." Ji Ning took out a jade slip and handed it over, "Let me ask, what's the price here?"

    The alien maid took the jade slip with a smile, and then explored it with her spiritual mind.

    Once she checked, her expression changed slightly, and she couldn't help but look up at Ji Ning.

    Good guy!

    ??This guy who looks like Mr. Erpoutiao actually wants to buy so many rare treasures?  All in all, it would cost tens of millions of square meters.

    "I'm going to ask, senior, please wait a moment." The foreign maid said softly, then retreated and went to report.

    Ji Ning was casually admiring other treasures in Feiyu Tower. On his list, he listed all the rare objects needed for the nine secret arts. Of course, he already owned seven kinds of Tao Gods, including seven kinds of Tao Gods.  Except water.

    But what Ji Ning owns is relatively cheap. The most expensive of the nine divine thunders, the Annihilation World Divine Thunder, costs 1.9 million cubic meters in Mang Ya Kingdom!  Ji Ning currently lacks two types of divine thunder, which are also the most expensive. The same goes for divine water!

    As for the other seven secret arts, they are completely lacking!

    "This fellow Taoist." A Taoist Lord in silver robes came out, looked at Ji Ning, and spoke via voice transmission, "There are quite a lot of these rare things you need, but I have them all in Feiyu Tower.  have."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    " These are also found in Mangya's country. Ji Ning is not surprised that they are found in the 'Feiyu Tower' of Tianmu Sect, which controls one of the eight holy cities.

    "How much Chaos Spiritual Liquid is needed?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Some Chaos Divine Fire, Chaos Divine Wind can be given directly to fellow Taoists. But for the others, a total of 38 million cubic meters are needed." Silver-robed Taoist Lord looked at Ji Ning. He was actually very curious.  Can you get it?  It should be noted that Holy Lord Qingfeng was squeezed by Tiancang Palace and only squeezed out 20 million square meters.

    "It's too expensive." Ji Ning shook his head, "I don't need so much in Mangya."

    "Mangya Kingdom?" The silver-robed Taoist Master was stunned and continued, "Thirty-six million square meters, which is very low. I believe fellow Taoists also know the approximate price."

    Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    If you buy it in Mangya Country, it will be almost 36 million square meters.

    "I'll go to Blackwater Pavilion and Yubao Palace to have a look. I want to find the lowest price." Ji Ning said.

    The corners of the silver-robed Taoist's eyes twitched.

    ¡­¡­

    After some counter-offering, the deal was finally completed for 34 million square meters!  After all, Feiyu Tower, Black Water Pavilion, and Yubao Palace compete with each other, and they can indeed get an extremely low price.

    "Everything is ready. Fellow Taoist, just give me the Chaos Spiritual Liquid." The silver-robed Taoist looked at Ji Ning.

    "Can you buy ore?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    "Purchasing ore?" Yinpao said.??Shocked for a moment.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes, ore, space fire stone."

    Ji Ning himself was helpless, because he had less than 34 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid and Chaos Crystals.

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 32 How could this happen?

    Fourth update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Although the dead master gave him 50 million square meters, he left 10 million square meters in the Three Realms!  After all, the Three Realms also need to develop.  The main thing I got from Holy Lord Qingfeng was to cultivate a dharma body.

    Ji Ning¡¯s current amount of Chaos Spiritual Liquid and Chaos Crystals is just over 33 million square meters.

    What's more, Su Youji and Danbao also want to buy some treasures this time, so Ji Ning really has a lot of gaps, and he has to rely on the 'space fire ore'.

    "Space Fire Ming Stone ore? Of course we, Feiyu Tower, will accept it. Come with me. If you want to buy rare items and treasures, I, Feiyu Tower, have a Taoist who specializes in appraising them." Silver-robed Taoist said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning followed the silver-robed Taoist Lord and began to walk towards the depths of Feiyu Tower.

    On a wide corridor.

    Ji Ning and Silver-robed Taoist Lord were walking side by side. At this time, a thin man in gray robe walked from the distance of the corridor. He glanced at Ji Ning and the two of them and walked over.

    ¡­¡­

    The thin man in gray robe walked out of Feiyu Tower, with a trace of greed in his eyes.

    "That Mr. Second Step was actually led to the important place of Feiyu Tower?" The thin man in gray robe thought, "That one is specialized in appraising and purchasing magical treasures and rare objects, and they usually exceed 10 million square meters."

    He has been to Feiyu Tower many times, so he can guess it.

    "I didn't expect that a little Erlubujun could own more than 10 million square meters of treasures." The thin man in gray robe squinted his eyes, but there was strong greed and murderous intention in his heart. "I have followed the master for so long, and I have ventured there.  There are millions of treasures in many places. As long as I kill him, all his treasures will be mine."

    "However, since he has treasures worth over ten million square meters, he must have great opportunities."

    "To kill or not?"

    The thin man in gray robe was thinking.

    Think about it for a moment.

    He made up his mind.

    "The path of cultivation is the road of life and death. I am the Third Step Master, and he is only the Second Step Master. Even if he is strong, how strong can he be?"

    "kill."

    "If I win, all the treasures will be mine."

    "I lost. I believe I can escape with my life." The thin man in gray robe secretly calculated. In his opinion, even if the Erpaojun was extremely evil, everything was still within his calculations.

    The thin man in gray robe then flew to a palace on the clouds not far away, preparing to stare at it from a distance.

    He didn¡¯t plan to ask anyone for help, because once other Tao Lords help, there is no point in asking a weak one.  If you ask someone who is stronger than him, he might get half of the points, but he doesn't want to.

    This is what practice is like.

    Some practitioners are dedicated to cultivating the Tao and take risks to practice.

    But some prefer to plunder from other practitioners.  After all, plundering is the fastest way to get treasures, but this road is also very dangerous, because the object of plunder may have some terrible killing moves.  Therefore, there are gains and losses, because of the huge benefits brought by 'plundering', there are still a large number of Dao Lords willing to do it.

    As long as you succeed once, the rewards are usually amazing.

    There are some who can keep their true intentions and not be bloodthirsty and plunder.  Ji Ning is one of them. If other Dao Lords don't mess with him, he won't take the initiative to mess with others.

    ¡­¡­

    Before Ji Ning realized that he was being targeted, he happily sold the Space Fire Ming Stone for 9.2 million cubic meters.

    He also bought Danbao and Su Youji what they needed.

    "With this 'Heart Snail', my strength can be greatly increased." Su Youji happily held a white sound conch magic weapon, and then looked at Ji Ning, "Thank you, Master."

    "Hehehehe." Danbao was also happy.

    Ji Ning was happy and helpless.

    That ¡®heart snail¡¯ is extremely powerful and perfectly suited to Su Youji¡¯s charm.  But it requires a full 5.8 million cubic meters. Su Youji hesitated for a long time next to the heart snail. She wanted to buy it, but Ji Ning only said "less than 5 million cubic meters" before. Ji Ning bought the Nine Secret Techniques.  After seeing this scene, she offered to buy the rare items she needed for her.

    Danbao also bought an alchemy furnace and some refining materials, which cost more than two million square meters.

    "Sigh. I only have a few hundred thousand square meters left." Ji Ning sighed secretly. It really wasn't enough to spend any money.

    Ji Ning has also thought about the Heart Sword Emperor's "Heart Sword Art", but it was too expensive.  It's much more expensive than the Nine Secret Techniques, and I can't even afford it.  In addition, Ji Ning had already obtained the first ten moves of "Heart Sword Art". The preciousness of "Heart Sword Art" lies in the mystery of the combination of mental power and swordsmanship. The first ten moves were enough for Ji Ning to study for a long time, and Ji Ning has not yet mastered it.  Mental practitioner???No more urgency.

    In the future, as I come on the road to practice, the stronger, my heartpower flow and Kendo will definitely be perfectly combined, so that the strength can be stronger. After all, "Heart Sword Art" will eventually get it.

    "It's time to go." Ji Ning urged with a smile.

    "Yeah." Su Youji held the conch and was very happy.

    "Master, where are we going?" Danbao asked.

    "First, borrow a cave from Tianmu Sect." Ji Ning said. Tianmu City has more than 100,000 caves, which are for practitioners. They only need to spend Chaos Spiritual Liquid to live in them.  The cost of living alone is still very small. Ji Ning has hundreds of thousands of cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, which is enough to live in ten Chaos Ages. What's more, Ji Ning just needs the help of the cave to practice the Nine Secrets in an absolutely safe environment.  Technique!

    With the secret skills and rare objects in hand, it¡¯s time to practice the nine secret skills!

    ¡­¡­

    "Come out." At the edge of another palace in the distance, a thin man in gray robe was staring at Feiyu Tower from a distance.

    At this moment, Ji Ning and his group of three were leaving Feiyu Tower. They were all smiling and chatting while flying in the clouds. Ji Ning was indeed happy at this time, because he came all the way to Tianmu City just for this reason.  Nine secret arts!  Although the Chaos Spiritual Liquid is almost spent now, everything that needs to be done is done.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly frowned.

    Because a thin Taoist priest in gray robes flew towards us from a distance. It was normal to meet some Taoist priests in the holy city of Tianmu City. But what made Ji Ning wary was this thin Taoist priest in gray robes.  It was exactly what he had encountered in Feiyu Tower before.

    Although I was wary in my heart, I still continued flying with Su Youji and Danbao on the surface.

    "Boom!"

    A very sudden black fog spread out. The black fog was so dense that it was impossible to see it with the naked eye. It instantly covered the surrounding tens of thousands of miles. At the same time, an invisible force also acted on Ji Ning, because Ji Ning was discovering the black fog.  When the fog enveloped them, they immediately put Su Youji and Dan Bao into the cave magic weapon.

    This invisible force directly seduced Ji Ning's soul. If he was really an ordinary second-step master, he would have been tricked. Unfortunately, he was facing Ji Ning.

    "To enchant the soul? Even You Ji's methods can't match it." Although Ji Ning didn't care much, he still went all out.

    A lion fights a rabbit with all his strength.

    "Death." The thin man in gray robe showed six arms, holding six scimitars. The scimitars roared and tore through the void, directly beheading Ji Ning.

    The void in all directions of Ji Ning began to shatter, and everything was filled with sword light.

    "It's a secret technique that deceives my heart, and it's a close-quarters fight. It's cruel enough." Ji Ning stretched out his right hand, and a Beihong Sword appeared in his hand.

    "break."

    Ji Ning stabbed out with his sword.

    It seemed like an ordinary sword, but the sword that the thin man in gray robe had struck first had not even reached Ji Ning, but Ji Ning's sword had already pierced his forehead!

    quick.

    It¡¯s faster than you can imagine.

    The blood of the ultimate sword!  Ji Ning now has a breakthrough in the five most powerful swordsmanship, Blood Dropping Sword Intention, so the ultimate swordsmanship's "Blood Dropping" is also the most powerful when used, which is stronger than when he fought against Holy Master Qingfeng.  Compared with Holy Lord Qingfeng's ultimate move, the power is very close.

    "Why, how is it possible" A trace of horror flashed across the eyes of the thin man in gray robe. How could it be possible that none of his six swords could touch Ji Ning's sword?  How could it happen so quickly?

    Bang!

    With a drop of blood, the penetrating force of the sword was directly transmitted to the body of the thin man in gray robe. In an instant, the body of the thin man in gray robe was shattered and annihilated, killing him on the spot.  It should be noted that Holy Master Qingfeng's killing move can directly kill Sibudujun, and the power of Ji Ning's sword is not much different.

    "I didn't expect that I would be attacked just after leaving Feiyu Tower." Ji Ning waved his hand and collected the magic treasure and other items left by the thin man in gray robe. "Treasures touch people's hearts, and practitioners are no exception."

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Suddenly, in the direction of the more than 100,000 caves in the distance, a terrifying black mist suddenly rose into the sky from one of the caves.

    Ji Ning looked from a distance and saw a pair of eyes looking towards him in the black mist, full of murderous intent.

    "Condensation."

    Invisible fluctuations spread instantly.

    Although they were far apart, the space where Ji Ning was was completely frozen in an instant.

    Ji Ning immediately sensed a terrible sense of threat in the dark. The terrible sense of threat was no less than that of the Eternal Emperor he met in the Blue and White Cave. Ji Ning immediately trembled in his heart and understood that something was wrong. He immediately vaguely guessed what he had just said.  The Sanpaijun who was killed and thisThere should be some connection with the mighty ones of ?.

    "How could this happen!" Ji Ning, who was in a good mood before, immediately changed his expression.

    "Hide."

    Ji Ning didn't care about anything else and immediately turned into a stream of light. His speed soared to ten times the speed of light and rushed towards the nearest Feiyu Tower.

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 33 Lord Kongsadao

    Feiyu Tower was very close, so Ji Ning quickly got back into Feiyu Tower.

    According to the rules of the Taoist Alliance, it is absolutely forbidden to do anything within the restricted areas of the palaces, caves, and formations in the Eight Holy Cities. Once you do something, you will die!

    "This guy is very powerful, but I'm afraid he doesn't dare to challenge the authority of the entire Taoist Alliance." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief after hiding in Feiyu Tower. After all, even if he is the Palace Master of Li Xing or the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods in history,  , and will not challenge the Taoist Alliance head-on!  The Dao Alliance's background is unfathomable. It is the most powerful force in the entire endless territory. Provocative?  The three major masters would not do this if they had this strength.

    "What a big noise."

    "what happened?"

    Some guests and waiters in Feiyu Tower also looked outside. Although Ji Ning's previous fight with the thin man in gray robe was fast, there was quite a lot of movement.

    Ji Ning didn't care about other people's eyes, he was staring outside.

    "Huh."

    In the distance, at the edge of the condensed space, a group of black mist appeared, and the black mist condensed into a figure.

    He, wearing a gorgeous black robe, fiery red hair, fiery red eyes, with evil and murderous intent in his eyes, was looking at Ji Ning from a distance, who had already hid in Feiyu Tower.

    Ji Ning also stared at him.

    The two eyes collided from a distance!

    "You have some courage, no wonder you dare to kill my disciple of Kong Sa." Daojun Kong Sa stood calmly in the void, with his own aloofness and domineering. It is the confidence and domineering that comes after reaching an extremely advanced level of strength and practice, even after crossing the endless territory and rarely encountering an opponent.  .

    "Kong Sa?" Ji Ning, who was in Feiyu Tower, was immediately shocked when he heard this.

    In the star map, there are some records about some famous Dao Lords in the Endless Territory. Although the records are not detailed, they can still vaguely understand the strength of Kongsa Dao Lord.

    "Kong Sa Dao Lord." Ji Ning said loudly under the protection of the formation restriction of Feiyu Tower, "You must also know what happened just now because of your strength. Your disciple suddenly attacked me and wanted to kill me  I didn't provoke him! Since he committed such a vicious attack, you can't blame me for fighting back, I only used one sword."

    "He attacked you secretly and wanted to kill you. He failed and was killed by you. This is normal." Kongsadao Lord in the distance stared at Ji Ning indifferently, but he was staring at him like this.  It also makes people feel chilly in their hearts, "But he is my disciple. If my disciple is killed by you, I will naturally kill you. If you are patient, just stay in Feiyu Tower for the rest of your life. As long as you come out, I will definitely kill you."  Kill you."

    The voice is very dull.

    But the killing intent is very strong.  There is no room for maneuver.

    "Humph." Ji Ning's pupils shrank, and he immediately turned around and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Some practitioners and waiters in Feiyu Tower looked curiously at the conversation between Ji Ning and Kongsa Daojun outside.

    "This Taoist Lord in white is so miserable. He actually offended Taoist Kong Sa. With his temperament, Taoist Kong Sa will definitely kill him."

    ¡°It¡¯s also his bad luck.¡±

    "Can Kong Sa's disciples be killed so casually?"

    "This Daojun in white is also very powerful. He is obviously a second-step master, but he easily killed the disciples of Daojun Kong Sa. His disciple has come to our Feiyu Tower many times, and often runs errands for his master Kong Sa.  , after all, he was also a three-step master. I didn¡¯t expect that he would lose his life in the blink of an eye, and he didn¡¯t even have time to ask for help from his master.¡±

    These practitioners and waiters were all talking to each other.

    Especially the waiters at Feiyu Tower are even more casual. They may be weak, but they are from Tianmu Sect. There is an iron rule in Tianmu City - that is, Tianmu Sect's disciples are absolutely not allowed to be touched!  Even if you are an emperor, you are not allowed to violate it as long as you are within the scope of Tianmu City.  On this point, the eight holy cities have something in common.

    "Huh." Ji Ning walked into the building.

    The eyes of the cultivators and waiters also fell on Ji Ning, and naturally they stopped talking.

    Ji Ning¡¯s face was stern, his brows were slightly furrowed, and he was obviously thoughtful.

    Being targeted by ¡®Kong Sa Dao Lord¡¯ is indeed a big trouble, but Ji Ning is not really afraid.  After all, he has two talismans given by the dead master, which contain the talismans for the master's attack. The worst he can do is use one!  However, Ji Ning knew the value of these two Taoist Talisman very well, they were priceless treasures.  The master of swordsmanship also refined this talisman at all costs, knowing that he would die. These two talismans were Ji Ning's amulets for a long time.

    Ji Ning wouldn¡¯t be able to use it easily.

    "Senior." The foreign maid who had received Ji Ning before came over.

    "By the way, I heard that your Feiyu Tower will have a treasure competition in more than a month?" Ji Ning suddenly smiled.??.

    Some of the guests and waiters next to Feiyu Tower also secretly marveled, can this second-level gentleman still laugh after he has reached this level?

    The foreign maid replied: "Yes, senior, our Feiyu Tower will indeed have a treasure competition in more than a month. There will be a lot of treasures this time. The base price of the treasures in the treasure competition will be lower than those bought outside. Maybe  You can get cheap and good treasures." The low starting price of the treasure competition is also a factor that attracts practitioners.

    "Now I'm being stared at by Lord Kong Sa Dao, and I can't get out for a while. It's boring anyway. Let's go and experience this treasure competition." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Give me a quiet room, and I will  Let¡¯s wait for the treasure competition in more than a month.¡±

    "Okay." The alien maid nodded, "Please follow me."

    There are some very cheap seats in the treasure competition.

    There are also some secret quiet rooms. If you want to buy extremely valuable magic weapons and hide your identity, you will usually stay in the quiet rooms.  As long as you are in a quiet room, no one will disturb you.  This is the rule of Feiyu Tower.

    Watching Ji Ning and the foreign maid walk away, the guests and waiters also started talking about it.

    "This Taoist Lord in white is really calm."

    "Yes, he still leisurely went to participate in the treasure competition even though he knew that Lord Kong Sa Tao was watching him."

    "In my opinion, he may stay in Feiyu Tower for a long time and dare not go out."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning didn't bother to pay attention to the discussions outside. Soon, he was led by the maid to a quiet room.

    Tao Lords have endless lifespans, so it is normal to participate in treasure competitions several months in advance.

    "Senior, as long as you don't take the initiative to summon you in the quiet room, no one will disturb you. Not to mention the Taoist Master Kongsa outside, even we in Feiyu Tower ourselves will not disturb you." said the foreign maid.

    "I believe in your Tianmu Sect." Ji Ning nodded, "I have something I want you to do now."

    "Senior, please give me your instructions." The foreign maid said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly, and then said: "I want a detailed information about Dao Lord Kong Sa. The more detailed the better, all his secret techniques, and information about his past fights with other powerful people. I want you to know everything."  The most detailed one Tianmu Sect can get.¡±

    The foreign maid was not surprised, she nodded: "The most detailed one? The price is also very high, it requires one hundred thousand cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid."

    "Okay, just one hundred thousand square meters." Ji Ning nodded.

    The more powerful the practitioners are, the more valuable their information is.

    The star map provided by Mang Yaguo contains introductions to almost all the Dao Lords in the Endless Territory, but it is only a general introduction. It is difficult to collect such extremely detailed information.

    "Please wait a moment." The foreign maid said respectfully and then withdrew.

    Quiet room.

    Ji Ning was alone. Danbao and Su Youji appeared next to him as he waved his hand.

    "Master, what's wrong?" Su Youjilian asked.

    "Why did the master put us away just now?" Dan Bao was also confused.

    "There is some trouble now." Ji Ning told everything about what happened just now. Su Youji and Danbao's expressions also changed greatly.

    Su Youji worriedly said: "I heard from the master that this Kongsadao Lord is very powerful. What should I do now?"

    "Haha, there's no need to worry too much. We have food and drink here anyway, so why bother." Ji Ning picked up a jug next to him and poured some wine. He leisurely picked up the glass and drank while glancing at Danbao and Su.  Yu Ji, "Don't just stand there, sit down and drink with me."

    Su Youji and Danbao were a little absent-minded, but they also sat down.

    After drinking for a while.

    ¡°Dong dong dong, there is a knock on the door outside.

    "Come in." Ji Ning said.

    There was a foreign maid outside. She handed a piece of jade slip to Ji Ning and said respectfully: "Senior, all the information about Kong Sa Daojun is on it." In addition to the magic weapon trade, the Tianmu Sect also has this kind of information trade.  some.

    "Yes." Ji Ning then put down his wine glass, solemnly took the jade slip and began to examine it. At the same time, he threw a storage magic weapon to the alien maid, "You can go out first."

    The maid checked the stored magic weapon, and then went out obediently: "Senior, if you need anything, just call me."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The door is closed.

    "Kong Sa." Ji Ning held the jade slip and learned all the information about Kong Sa.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    &nbsp; Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 34 The Complete Secret Technique

    Ji Ning frowned as he looked at it.

    It¡¯s so strong.

    With such strong strength, he should be ranked second among Tao Lords.  In Ji Ning's understanding, the first level of Tao Lords in the Endless Territory is the level of the Palace Master of Li Xing and the Tao Lords of Ten Thousand Gods.

    The Lord of Li Xing Palace once killed an Eternal Emperor with three swords.

    Emperor Merobo, who was also pursued by the Taoist Lords of the Ten Thousand Gods, could only flee in confusion It should be noted that Emperor Merobo is of the Eternal Clan, an Eternal Emperor with an awakened bloodline. He is still alive today, and is beyond the reach of the most ordinary Eternal Emperors.  Compare.  But facing the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, he just ran away in confusion.  In real comparison, in terms of crazy attacks, Wan Shen Dao Lord may be worse than Li Xing Palace Master, but in terms of resilience, Wan Shen Dao Lord is better.

    The way of the sword and the way of the sword are the way of attack.

    "Kong Sa Dao Lord is weaker than the Palace Master of Li Xing, but even the Palace Master of Li Xing can't kill him." Ji Ning frowned, "He is good at darkness and can transform into darkness, making him almost immortal."

    "Because he transformed into darkness, he has extremely powerful control over space! And his escape technique can reach thirty-six times the speed of light."

    "Darkness is inherently strange and unpredictable."

    "It will affect the soul."

    "Fighting at close range is even more terrifying."

    "He is unruly, has no sect, and is an extremely selfish person. Sixteen Four Steps Lords have died under him. Now they are temporarily living in the cave in Tianmu City." Ning's headache grew more and more as he looked at it.

    A Taoist king who is good at fighting is not to be feared.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the sky.  No obvious weakness visible!

    ¡­¡­

    "Master?" Su Youji said softly.

    "Master, is Kong Sa difficult to offend?" Dan Bao asked.

    Ji Ning accepted the jade slip and nodded: "He is very difficult to offend. He is the most difficult Taoist Lord to offend. Even the Lord of Li Xing Palace cannot kill him."

    "So strong?" Su Youji and Danbao were both surprised.  The Lord of Li Xing Palace is the strongest Taoist Lord in Mangya Kingdom.

    "It's just strong enough to save lives. It's definitely not as good as the Palace Master Li Xing in terms of attack methods." Ji Ning already had a plan and said immediately, "Dan Bao, You Ji, I have to practice for a while, you can help me protect the law. Don't let Fei Yu  Someone from the building came to disturb me."

    "Yes." Danbao and Su Youji both responded.

    Ji Ning then waved his hand, and a low thatched house appeared next to him.

    Ji Ning's body transformed and he entered the thatched house. This thatched house is actually a small cave of time. It can maintain a hundred times acceleration of time by consuming some mana.

    Inside the thatched house.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and waved his hand, and a row of black gourds appeared in front of him.  Each black gourd contains Tao Divine Thunder, Tao Divine Fire and other strange objects, all of which are needed to practice the nine secret arts.

    Bang, the stoppers of the two gourds flew out, and two divine thunders of the Tao flew toward Ji Ning. One was a gray divine thunder filled with endless destruction, and the other was a white divine thunder that seemed to be full of endless hope. Two divine thunders of the Tao.  With a thunderous swish, he penetrated into Ji Ning's body.  They were easily drawn into their respective sources of thunder and lightning.

    "Nine sources of thunder and lightning, let's give it a try. According to my calculations, I should have a great chance of cultivating the nine levels of divine thunder." Ji Ning immediately began to test it.

    Crackling~~~

    "Poof!"

    It¡¯s sometimes chaotic.

    "Bang."

    Sometimes it explodes.

    However, Ji Ning is very calm and everything is under his control. The alchemy techniques he learned from "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" are extremely mysterious. The power of thunder and lightning is already wild, especially the Ninefold Divine Thunder.  It is to perfectly combine the eightfold divine thunder with the ¡®Annihilation Divine Thunder¡¯. How violent is the eightfold divine thunder?  It can easily annihilate the Three Path Lords. The Divine Thunder of Annihilation Realm is also the craziest among the Nine Divine Thunders.

    To control them, you can only go along with it, take advantage of the situation, and gradually affect them time and time again, making them seem to be crazy.  But unknowingly, he had fallen into a trap under the influence of the most astute hunter, Ji Ning. This practice process of taking advantage of the situation lasted for more than two months. During these two months, Ji Ning did not dare to relax at all.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡± The final drastic change caused a loud roar.

    The Ninefold Divine Thunder was born!

    This is a beautiful black divine thunder.  There are countless silk threads on its black surface, just like hair. The entire Nine Layers of Divine Thunder is like a living creature, like a swimming dragon. It is swimming comfortably in the chaotic space of Ji Ning's golden elixir.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief and opened his eyes, stretched out his right hand, and wow, there was a gentle blackDivine thunder emerged from his palm. This thunder and lightning seemed gentle and completely restrained, but it possessed incredible power.

    "Can this lightning strike kill Lord Sibu?" Ji Ning sighed a little.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ride-ish journey ride intervals ride-out periods-by-movement periods periods.

    But the Ninefold Divine Thunder can kill directly!

    Of course, it refers to some ordinary four-step masters, but this is scary enough.

    "The Nine-Level Divine Water is easier than the Nine-Level Divine Thunder, and it should be possible to practice it." Ji Ning took a short rest for a day and then continued to practice the Nine-Level Divine Water.

    ¡­¡­

    It took more than two months to practice the Nine-Level Divine Thunder.

    It took half a month to practice the Nine Levels Divine Water.

    It took more than a month to practice the Nine-Level Divine Fire. When it comes to flames, Ji Ning is not as familiar with thunder, lightning and divine water.

    It took more than two months to practice the nine-layer thick soil.

    It took more than three months to practice the Nine Layers of Mysterious Gold

    ¡­¡­

    One secret technique was mastered one after another, and the one that took the longest time was the 'Nine Divine Lights'. After all, Ji Ning did not know much about the path of light, and it took nearly two years to master it.  On the contrary, Ji Ning only spent more than eight months to master the most powerful and difficult "Nine Layers of Void".

    "I've actually mastered all the nine secret arts?" Ji Ning felt a little unbelievable after he mastered the last nine levels of void.

    He originally thought that he would be able to master the weaker Nine-fold Divine Water that he was familiar with, but he didn't expect that although it took a lot of effort, he could master it all!

    The nine secret arts.

    The nine secret techniques of the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods that span the endless territory are definitely the trump cards!  Did you actually succeed in it?

    "Fortunately, I have the power of blue and white mist, fortunately I have learned the ultimate swordsmanship, and even more fortunately, "Seven Chapters of Danye"." Ji Ning thought about it briefly and understood why he could master it.

    According to what Wan Shen Dao Lord said, he became the Four Steps Lord and was very good at alchemy. He was quite good at thunder and lightning, divine light, divine wind, etc., so that he could finally master it!

    Where is Ji Ning?

    The power of his blue and white mist is comparable to the mana of the Four Steps Master.

    In terms of alchemy skills, Ji Ning has been practicing under Lord Dan for millions of years. At that time, he had no breakthrough in strength. Apart from practicing swordsmanship, he was almost always studying the most profound chapter seven of "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" for alchemy.  Skills, his alchemy skills, even if the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is resurrected, they cannot compare with him.

    As for the Tao

    He is actually not very good at the Way of Metal, the Way of Wind, the Way of Wood, etc. However, because he practices the fifth form of Mingyue's 'Shadowless Sword Intent', he needs to blend into everything, so when he was in the ancient world of the different universe  At the place where the domain originated, Ji Ning personally felt the Tao aura of the dead group of eternal powerful men.

    He is familiar with the breath of all Tao and blends into it. Only in this way can he integrate into everything.

    Ji Ning is not good at the Dao of Gold, Dao of Wind, etc., but at least he is familiar with them. Only when he is familiar enough and familiar with the nature of these Dao can Ji Ning blend into them and disappear without a trace.

    When practicing secret techniques and refining them, you need to be familiar with their natures, follow their natures, take advantage of the situation, and refine them all like refining an elixir.

    Ji Ning has no shortage of magical power, is also familiar with his temperament, and his alchemy techniques surpass those of all gods and Taoists.

    It¡¯s not surprising that he mastered all nine secret techniques at once this time.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, in a quiet room in the Feiyu Tower of the Eight Great Sacred City of the Dao Alliance, Tianmu City, Ji Ning quietly mastered all the nine secret arts!

    This secret technique is enough to make countless Taoists turn to fear.

    "It's beyond my expectation, but now that I have mastered the nine secret arts." Ji Ning thought, "It's not necessary to use the Domination Talisman."

    "Now the Nine Secret Techniques are my biggest killing moves. I have to find a way to maximize the power of the Nine Secret Techniques." Ji Ning thought about it. The Dominator Taoist Talisman is only used as a trump card, but the Nine Secret Techniques can  Your own secret technique can be used endlessly. Of course, you must try to increase its power as much as possible. If you use it directly and arrogantly, the power will be great, but it will not be the ultimate.  If the nine secret arts are used as nine-handled swords to display the 'Ultimate Kendo Yin-Yang Sword Intent Domain', the power will naturally be greatly increased.

    "In my ultimate swordsmanship, I have made a breakthrough in the blood-dropping sword intention, but not in the yin-yang sword intention. I hope there can be a breakthrough. In this way, the power of the nine secret arts can be further improved. The Taoist Master of the Ten Thousand Gods back then was a formation master. He  The nine secret arts must have formed a terrifying formation to suppress Emperor Merobo just now."

    ?Ji Ning is obviously going to try his best to increase the power of the nine secret arts.

    "But I have just mastered the nine secret techniques, so I need to rest first."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning moved out of the thatched hut and closed it with a wave of his hand.

    "Master." "Master."

    Both Danbao and Su Youji were sitting on the edge of the quiet room, looking down.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning laughed.

    "The treasure competition has begun, and it has been going on for several days." Dan Bao said, and then worriedly said, "Master, have you thought of how to deal with Kong Sa Dao Lord?"

    "No rush." ??Ji Ning also walked to the edge of the quiet room and looked down through the window. At this moment, a grand treasure competition was being held lively.

    Ji Ning sat down leisurely, picked up the wine glass on the side, and watched the treasure competition while drinking.

    ******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 35 Bargaining Things

    The treasure competition will continue. In order to attract Tao Lord, some extremely precious treasures will also appear in the treasure competition. They are usually priceless and must be exchanged for "rare objects".  But in the treasure competition, they had a price, but the price was very high.

    "Tsk tsk" Ji Ning smiled as he looked at it, "The power of the magic weapon has its limit after all."

    If there are some magic weapons that defy the heavens, the one-step Taoist master can deal with the four-step Taoist master.

    However, the power of magic weapons has its limit after all. Those that can perform as well as those of the Four Steps generally exceed 10 million cubic meters. The more the power increases, the price rises sharply.

    Ji Ning saw the most extravagant and craziest magic weapon, and also the most expensive one. It was a formation called 'Kingdom of Swords'. With this formation, one thought could make the formation spread hundreds of millions of miles, and the formation  The countless swords in the law are so powerful and powerful that ordinary Four-Way Masters may be killed in an instant, and even opponents who cannot be killed can suppress and restrain them.  Ji Ning estimated that the Nine-Level Divine Thunder was no less powerful than his own.

    The base price of this formation magic weapon was 80 million square meters, and it was finally bought for nearly 120 million square meters.

    "These magic weapons are all external forces." Danbao on the side also nodded, "Whether it is refining weapons or elixirs, there is a limit after all. The one we saw in Feiyu Tower before can exert a power comparable to that of the Eternal Emperor.  It is impossible for magic weapons to appear in treasure competitions, and they will always be exchanged for things."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    A magic weapon can be used again and again for a long time.  Dao Talismans are consumed only once. They are inspired by the inherent power. They are much simpler to make than magic weapons. Therefore, Ji Ning's Sword Master Dao Talisman and the Great Master's Time Disk are all disposable.  .

    ¡­¡­

    A few days after the treasure competition, another final treasure came. A treasure competition usually has about ten final treasures.

    "Fellow Taoists."

    The old man on the treasure-fighting platform said loudly, "This magic weapon is a heavy treasure refined by our Taoist Alliance's 'Qianbu Emperor'."

    The hearts of the many Dao Lords below were all moved. Even Ji Ning, who was in the quiet room, his eyes lit up and he looked down. Emperor Qianbu was one of the top three weapon refiners in the Endless Territory.

    "Huh." There was a palm-sized black airship floating above the old man's hand. Although the entire airship was small.  But it naturally has a heart-stopping edge, and you can tell by looking at it that it will be very fast.

    "This is a flying boat magic weapon. It is good at flying and escaping. It was just refined by the emperor. The name of the magic weapon has not been decided yet. Who can buy it and name it." The old man smiled, but the Taoist monarchs below did not care.  The name of the magic weapon is meaningless. What is important is what kind of power the magic weapon has.

    "This magic weapon can reach a speed a hundred times the limit of heaven." The old man said lightly, ignoring the enthusiasm of many Taoists below, and added, "The base price is 60 million cubic meters."

    "Sixty-one million square meters." A rich voice immediately came from a quiet room.

    "Sixty-five million square meters." Among the many Taoist monarchs sitting below.  One of the foreigners in gold robes in the corner said calmly.

    "Sixty-eight million cubic meters."

    After all, this is one of the eight holy cities with many Taoist kings.

    The price of flying escape magic weapons has always been very high. Those with ten times the speed of light usually cost over ten million square meters. Those with one hundred times the speed of light usually cost one thing in exchange for another.  Although there are several powerful weapon refiners in the entire Endless Territory who can refine magic weapons that can fly at a hundred times the speed of light, it is really difficult to refine them, and powerful Taoists are very enthusiastic about them.  Because it is one hundred times the speed of light, it is extremely rare to be able to reach this level, and even most eternal emperors are not that fast.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly stood up in the quiet room.

    "Master?" Dan Bao and You Ji both looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning walked to the door of the quiet room and opened the door. Outside was the foreign maid who had been waiting to be summoned.

    "Senior." Although the foreign maid waited for more than a month, she was still respectful.

    "I want to exchange for the flying boat that we are currently competing for treasure." Ji Ning said.

    The foreign maid was shocked.

    That was one of the ten finales of this treasure competition. She continued: "I have sent the summons. Dao Lord will be here soon."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared in front of Ji Ning. It was the silver-robed Taoist Lord who had traded with Ji Ning before.

    "Fellow Taoist is really generous." The silver-robed Taoist said with a smile. He was also horrified when he looked at the white-clothed young man in front of him. He looked like only a second-step master, but he could kill the third-step master as easily as he killed an ant.  You have already traded more than 40 million square meters before, and now you still want the flying boat?

    "Let's come in and talk." Ji Ning said.

    &nbsp; "You wait outside." The silver-robed Taoist commanded the foreign maid.  Then he and Ji Ning entered together and closed the door behind them.

    Quiet room.

    The silver-robed Taoist Lord also walked to the edge window and looked down. He smiled and said: "That is a flying boat that is a hundred times the limit of heaven. It is the limit of the flying boat. Usually it is exchanged for things. Even if the treasure is sold, you see it has exceeded  It¡¯s 70 million square meters, and I estimate it will be at least 90 million square meters in the end. No matter what, I, Feiyu Tower, can¡¯t do a loss-making business.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He also believes that the final price may not be less than 90 million cubic meters.

    "I know that your Feiyu Tower has more than one flying boat with a speed that is a hundred times the limit of Heaven's speed." Ji Ning said, "I want to exchange things for things."

    "Exchanging things for things?" The silver-robed Taoist's eyes lit up. He likes to exchange things for things. Feizhou is sold in exchange for things, because the more rare the objects are, the more magical powers they will have.

    "Ordinary rare objects are not acceptable." The silver-robed Taoist Lord said softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±

    Ji Ning said.

    As soon as he turned his hand, a golden bead appeared in his palm with the surface constantly flowing.

    "Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon?" The silver-robed Taoist Lord's eyes lit up. This is the core of refining the four-step puppet. It is something that can only be encountered.

    "A single Wanbao Jinsha is not enough." The silver-robed Taoist shook his head.

    Ji Ning flipped his hand again, and a small light green jade bottle appeared in his hand. A blood-red fruit flew out of the mouth of the jade bottle and seemed to be dripping blood, suspended in mid-air.

    "This, this is" The silver-robed Taoist looked at it, and his expression changed a little. Holy Blood Fruit?  Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit?  This thing is relatively rare, because the Holy Blood Fruit Tree is usually controlled by the top ancient powers. It should be noted that even the master has to fight for it.  Therefore, the Holy Blood Fruits produced by the Holy Blood Fruit Tree are also in the hands of those ancient powers. Although each one is purchased by various forces for more than 20 million square meters, those ancient powers do not care about this little bit of Chaos Spiritual Liquid.  Usually it's an exchange of things.

    "Total up, it's still not enough." The silver-robed Taoist looked at Ji Ning.

    "If a Ten Thousand Treasure Golden Demon and a Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit are brought to the treasure competition, I guess it is normal to set the starting price at 60 million square meters." Ji Ning said, "You said, the final transaction will be held  What¡¯s the price?¡±

    The silver-robed Taoist was startled.

    "Although flying boats that can reach a hundred times the ultimate speed of Heaven's Way are rare, there are many for sale." Ji Ning said, "If it doesn't work, then I will go to other places."

    "You, you are really" The silver-robed Taoist smiled helplessly. The Wanbao Jinsha and the Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit were indeed very attractive to him, but the flying boat that traveled at a hundred times the speed of light was also extremely precious, and the two sides were of similar value.

    "Okay, I, Fei Yulou, will switch with you." The silver-robed Taoist Lord nodded, and then he looked down.

    The quotation below has risen to 90 million square meters, but it is obviously slower.

    "Ninety-five million cubic meters." The silver-robed Taoist said.

    "Ninety-five and a half million cubic meters." Another Taoist said through gritted teeth.

    "Ninety-eight million cubic meters." The silver-robed Taoist was too lazy to talk nonsense and raised the price again.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Dan Bao were all a little surprised.

    The silver-robed Taoist Lord looked at Ji Ning and the others, and said with a smile: "It's normal to buy and sell by yourself. If the price of our final treasures is not high enough, some of them were actually bought by ourselves."

    Ji Ning and the others laughed dumbly. People like Fei Yulou who trade in magic treasures really don¡¯t want to suffer losses.

    In fact, for a force like Tianmu Sect, which is considered a giant in the Dao Alliance, the value of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is not that high. The universe such as Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon and Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit can only be encountered but not sought.  Rare treasures are what are worth pursuing.  The attraction of Wanbao Jinsha is relatively low, and the Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit is the key for the Silver-robed Taoist Lord to agree to this transaction.

    Because the Tianmu Sect needs the Sky Crystal Holy Blood Fruit to cooperate with other rare treasures to make elixirs.

    In the end, Feizhou was sold for 98 million cubic meters.

    The Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon and the Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit are in the hands of the Silver-robed Taoist Lord.

    The flying boat was in Ji Ning's hands.

    "If you have any rare objects, just come to Feiyu Tower." Silver-robed Taoist Lord smiled, "We have all the rare magic weapons in Feiyu Tower, and even the Taoist talismans that the powerful emperor has refined at all costs.  Exchange.¡±

    "Easy to say." Ji Ning nodded, holding the flying boat but nodding secretly.

    There is really no confidence in dealing with Lord Kongsadao by relying on the nine secret arts alone. After all, the opponent has transformed into darkness and is almost immortal.

    But with the flying boat, at least I can go if I want to.

    ?Although the Wanbao Jinsha and the Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit are important, one is a weapon refining material and the other is an elixir refining material. Ji Ning does not know how to refine weapons and has not studied alchemy. Anyone who dares to use the Heavenly Crystal Sacred Blood Fruit to refine an elixir will probably  All gods and Taoists may not be qualified to do this.

    *******

    The only genuine "Swallowing Starry Sky" May 1st Zone IPAD monthly pass with a starting point of one billion coins is waiting for you!

    Mobile game official website link address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 36 Fighting

    In Tianmu City, within the restricted protection range of Feiyu Tower, 'Kong Sa Daojun', who is dressed in a gorgeous black robe, with fiery red hair and fiery red eyes, is sitting cross-legged and waiting silently with his eyes closed. He is already at the door.  After guarding it for more than two years, as long as Ji Ning dared to come out, he would be able to sense it immediately.

    "Is Master Kongsadao here guarding you?"

    "What can we do? The Taoist Lord in white has been hiding in Feiyu Tower and will not come out. No matter how powerful Kong Sa Taoist is, he will not dare to provoke the Taoist alliance."

    Some waiters in the building were chatting with each other.

    "Could it be that the Taoist Lord in white is hiding in Feiyu Tower for a period of chaos, and Taoist Lord Kong Sa is here to guard a period of chaos?"

    "It's really hard to say! But the Taoist Lord in white seems to be only the Second Step Lord. It's a critical time for practice, so he can't hide for so long."

    "Although it affects your practice, you can survive if you hide in it! If you come out, your life will be dead."

    They were muttering.

    These waiters are also in the world realm, and they are also very interested in the collision between the top Taoists. Such top-notch collisions will definitely spread.  Just like the time when Taoist Lords of the Ten Thousand Gods hunted down Emperor Merobo and would be passed down orally for endless years, the story of Ji Ning and Taoist Kong Sa will not be passed down for that long, but at least it will become a topic of conversation in a short time.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One side is the Heaven-defying Dao Lord ¡®Kong Sa Dao Lord¡¯, and the other side, although only the Second Foot Path Lord, is an evildoer who can easily kill the Third Foot Path Lord, and his true strength is probably at the level of the Fourth Foot Path Lord.

    The strength of these two parties is high enough, so they are naturally easy to talk to.

    "Huh?"

    "That is¡ª¡ª"

    "I am not wrong, right."

    Some waiters in Feiyu Tower looked at the figure of a young man in white who came out from the inner corridor with a black sword on his back. What did he look like?  What about the clothes?  And that breath?  It was the other party in this incident - the mysterious Taoist Lord in white.

    "He actually came out, how dare he come out?"

    "He doesn't want his life?"

    "It's impossible to come out knowing that you will die. There must be some support." The waiters and some guests looked at it curiously. Most of these guests were Dao Lords, and there were even a few Four Steps Lords, but they did not dare to interfere.  into this matter.  After all, Kongsadao Lord has been guarding the outside for more than two years, which shows how serious his murderous intention is.

    *******

    Ji Ning looked at the waiters and Taoists and smiled.  Then he walked towards the door of Feiyu Tower.

    When I walked out of the door, I saw Lord Kongsadao in black attire, who had been sitting cross-legged at the door.

    "Kong Sa Daojun, you are really patient." Ji Ning said.

    Daojun Kongsa also opened his eyes. The sharpness contained in his fiery red eyes would make ordinary Daojun feel depressed. He grinned with a sinister sneer: "Boy, I thought you would hide in there."  There are several Chaos Era, I didn¡¯t expect them to come out so soon.¡±

    "I'm inside for a few Chaos Era. Are you just waiting for me outside for a few Chaos Era?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "I have a lot of patience." Daojun Kongsa said calmly, "For me, time doesn't mean much. When the time comes, that's when I will be able to follow the path."

    "You are really too busy." Ji Ning shook his head.

    How many Chaos Epochs?

    How long have you been practicing till now? Lord Kongsa has the patience to wait, but I don¡¯t have the patience to hide yet.

    ¡­¡­

    The waiters and guests in Feiyu Tower looked curiously at the two people outside talking to each other.  Of the two people outside, one was wearing gorgeous black robes and the other was wearing white clothes. One had a more domineering and evil temperament, while the other was reserved and ordinary, but everyone understood that such an evil Taoist master was there.  How could it be ordinary?  All the sharp edges are restrained.

    "The Taoist Lord in white is not afraid at all."

    ¡°Their dialogue was tit-for-tat.¡±

    Listening to this, the waiters and guests could not help but admire the Taoist Lord in white who was on the weaker side.

    ¡­¡­

    "Are you too busy? You don't understand. This waiting is also a mental state of mind, and it is also a kind of practice." Kong Sa Daojun was not angry at all, his eyes were still cold, "Why, you have always been within the protection range of the guard?" He and  Ji Ning was within the restricted range of Feiyu Tower's protection.  This is a place where hands are strictly prohibited.

    "I'm not as boring as you, so I won't come out just to tease you." Ji Ning shook his head, "I'm going out now. If you have the ability, come on."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and instantly flew out of the restricted range of the formation.

    "Huh." Kongsadao Lord's breath suddenly surged, and his whole bodyIn a short time, it disappeared and turned into black mist. This black mist has also diffused beyond the restricted range of the formation.  Sweeping towards Ji Ning in the distance.

    Ji Ning glanced behind him in mid-air.

    The black mist was billowing towards Ji Ning. Just seeing the black mist gave Ji Ning a strong sense of threat.

    "Now is not the time to fight you." Ji Ning said secretly.  With a wave of his hand, a black flying boat appeared next to Ji Ning. The entire flying boat was like the tip of a sword, with an astonishing edge.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning then entered the flying boat.

    "Let's go." As he drove the airship, the speed of the airship suddenly increased. Wow, it soared to a hundred times the speed of light.

    "What." A human face immediately appeared in the turbulent black mist behind, looking at the black flying boat from a distance, "There is actually a flying boat magic weapon that can reach a hundred times the ultimate speed of heaven?"

    A hundred times the limit of heaven.

    What does this speed mean?

    The divine thunder of Tao is this speed!  This represents an insurmountable limit for the Dao Lord of Life and Death. Many evil Dao Lords are far from that fast when they are on the edge of the Hedao.  For example, Kongsa is thirty-six times the speed of light!  For example, Palace Master Li Xing has made incredible achievements with the Dao of the Sword, and the realm of his own Dao alone is only fifty times the speed of light.

    Even if the Dao Lord, who specializes in the speed of the 'Thunder and Lightning Path', 'Wind Path' and 'Light Path', and is quite defiant, can reach a hundred times the speed of light, it is amazing.

    Want to exceed a hundred times the speed of light?  This almost represents an incredible achievement in terms of sheer speed.

    It should be noted that like the magic weapon of flying escape, the flying boat purchased by Ji Ning already represents the limit of the magic weapon!  The limit that a magic weapon can fly is a hundred times, how fast can it be?  It depends on the practitioner himself.  Even the speed of most Eternal Emperors cannot reach a hundred times the speed of light.

    "A hundred times the ultimate speed of the Heaven's Path?" Kongsadao Lord was really shocked, and then he started to rush into murderous intent, "Very good, it seems that this boy has a lot of treasures, more than the average Four-Way-Way Lord."

    It should be noted that it is publicly available and can be traced, and there are 16 Sibujuns who died at the hands of Kongsadaojun.

    He really likes killing enemies and grabbing treasures.

    "With such a flying boat, no wonder you dare to come out directly, but after all, you have too little experience." Kongsadaojun sneered, "Get up!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was piloting the flying boat to fly at the fastest speed, and rushed out of Tianmu City in almost the blink of an eye, but suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Get up." A cold voice sounded hundreds of millions of miles around.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    In some distant places in all directions, formation disks that were originally hidden in the void suddenly appeared. Suddenly each formation disk emitted a sky-high light, and the endless power quickly began to connect. Suddenly, a completely enclosed world was formed within hundreds of millions of miles.  .

    "What." Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "Hahaha" The black mist condensed into Master Kongsadao in black gorgeous robes. Mr. Kongsadao sneered, "Boy, are you the only one who wants to fight with me? I know that when you come out, you must have something."  I have made some preparations. Are you prepared? Am I not prepared? I have set up four major formations around Tianmu City. No matter where you escape from, you will eventually escape into my formation. Now the formation is closed.  The space is condensed, no matter how fast you go, you can't get out! Youhave only one way to die!"

    Ji Ning was in the flying boat, looking at Kong Sa Dao Lord in the distance, and immediately sneered: "Kong Sa Dao Lord, I didn't expect that when you were guarding me, you secretly arranged four sealing formations without knowing it."

    "I originally thought you would arrange for the Feiyu Tower's waiters to keep an eye on me, so I kept watch outside." Kongsadao Lord shook his head, "At the same time, he ordered my eldest disciple to quietly set up the formation. Now it seems that I look up to you.  .¡±

    "You have really worked hard." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "You are still so calm at this level?" Kongsadaojun sneered, "Suffer death."

    Boom~~~~

    He flew directly towards Ji Ning at high speed, with black mist surrounding his robes at an extremely fast speed.

    But no matter how fast he is, he is still not as fast as Ji Ning.

    "Whoosh." The black flying boat easily threw away the opponent, and Ji Ning's voice sounded, "Kong Sa Daojun, although you are in the sealing formation, you are chasing me like this. No matter how long you chase, you can't do anything to me.  .¡±

    "Really?" Kongsadao Lord shouted, "Disciple, come out."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°In another part of the sealing formation, a figure suddenly appeared through the sealing formation. It was a green-robed alien woman. The green mist filled the air around her, making the space squeak.

    "ApprenticeSon, you intercept him from the other side, and I intercept him from this side. I will definitely surround him and kill him.  "Kong Sa Daojun said directly, he was not afraid that Ji Ning would hear it.

    "Yes, Master." The foreign woman in green robe immediately responded.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 37 Capture

    "Intercept from both sides?" Ji Ning looked both ways. No matter which way he flew, one of Kongsadao Lord and his top disciple would be close to him, and they would gradually compress their space.

    "Kong Sa Tao Lord, Kong Sa Dao Lord, your disciple is quite powerful. If I had not mastered the nine secret arts, I might not be able to do anything to her, but now?" Ji Ning's eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "Huh."

    I saw the green mist surrounding the foreign woman in green robes. At the same time, ropes spread out in all directions with her as the center. Each rope magic weapon extended to hundreds of millions of miles. She was quickly heading towards Ji Ning.  It was obvious that he wanted to use the magic ropes to compress Ning's space as much as possible.

    ????????????? Kongsa Daojun turned into endless darkness, and the black mist rolled towards Ji Ning.

    "Master Kongsa, do you think your eldest disciple can capture me?" Ji Ning's voice sounded.

    "I can't capture you, but I can still contain you." Kongsadaojun's cold voice sounded, "You have no way to escape today, only a dead end."

    The strength of the green-robed foreign woman is pretty good, and she should be very close to Holy Lord Qingfeng. In Kongsadao's view, even if he encounters the evil Erbudujun and cannot catch him, he should still be able to entangle her.

    "Really?" Ji Ning sneered.

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat quickly began to flee, but it intentionally or unintentionally approached the direction of the green-robed alien woman.

    Kongsadaojun didn't find it strange at all, because Ji Ning could only approach one side after all. His eldest disciple was weaker than his threat after all, so it was normal for Ji Ning to approach that way.

    "Disciple, if you can kill, kill him. If you can't kill, entangle him. When the master arrives, he can only let me knead him." Kong Sa Daojun sent a message.

    "My disciple will never let Master down." The foreign woman responded.

    ¡­¡­

    The foreign woman and Ji Ning quickly approached.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Rope magic weapons, like big snakes swimming in the void, are also entangled one by one.  Or beat him or attack Xiang Ji Ning.

    "Hahaha." Ji Ning stood at the bow of the black flying boat, holding a sword in each hand. He saw the dazzling sword light stretching thousands of miles and colliding with the rope magic weapon.

    In the close combat with Kong Sa Daojun, Ji Ning was not so arrogant for the time being.

    But his eldest disciple is a rare good opponent. After all, his close combat has the greatest potential.  The Nine Secret Techniques are stronger now. Unfortunately, the Nine Secret Techniques have been practiced to perfection. In the future, they can only focus on the coordination of the Nine Secret Techniques. The increase in power will not be too exaggerated.

    "This kid" Lord Kongsadao looked at him from a distance and couldn't help being surprised, "What a powerful swordsmanship."

    Ji Ning and the foreign woman in green robe are getting closer and closer.  The two are fighting.

    Even each rope of the green-robed alien woman has shrunk to only a million miles long, but its power has increased significantly.  After all, the power will be somewhat reduced if controlled for too long.

    Ji Ning also took out six divine swords and fought vigorously, even gaining a slight upper hand.

    "He's actually a little stronger than my disciple?" Master Kongsadao's expression changed slightly when he saw it, and he even accelerated towards that direction, "Disciple, entangle him."

    "Don't worry, Master. This guy's swordsmanship is extremely high, but he's only on par with me." The green-robed foreign woman didn't want to give up in the face of a second-step master.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    The green-robed foreign woman in front of him was more eerie and feminine. These battles also gave Ji Ning a deeper understanding of the way of the sword.  This kind of life-and-death fight, especially the life-and-death fight with different types of opponents, is of great help in understanding the way of swordsmanship.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning glanced at the side and behind, and the billowing black mist was rapidly extending.

    "What a pity." Ji Ning looked at the green-robed foreign woman in front of him and said with a smile.  "I still want to fight you for a while, but your master is here."

    "Yes, it's a pity that you are a monster Taoist." The green-robed foreign woman also said, "Originally, you could soar to the sky and become famous in endless territories, but now you have to die here."

    Ji Ning shook his head.

    Suddenly, boom boom boom boom

    Lines of powerful force rushed out in all directions with Ji Ning as the center, each of them possessing incredible power.  Normally, any of the Four Paths will die if they encounter any one of them.  But now there are nine rays of power crisscrossing the void, and then they quickly entangle and turn into two of the most dazzling sword lights.

    The nine-fold divine fire, nine-fold divine water and other five elements of power are now mixed together, led by the nine-fold divine water.  Water benefits all things without any struggle.  Already haveThere is endless tolerance.

    The ninth level of divine thunder, the ninth level of divine wind, the ninth level of divine light, and the ninth level of void are controlled by the ninth level of void. The ninth level of void is the strongest among the nine secret arts. It can even control the other eight kinds of secret arts. At the moment, it only controls the ninth level.  Three types, including divine thunder, are naturally easy to use.

    Both of them turned into sword light.

    Two huge sword lights unleashed the Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain of the ultimate sword.

    "What is this?" Kongsadao, who was almost catching up from behind, suddenly changed his expression when he saw this. He noticed the terrifying power of this force, but he just didn't recognize it for a short time. After all, the secret technique in the endless realm  There are too many, and he has never fought against powerful practitioners who have mastered the Nine Secret Techniques in the past.

    "This, this" The green-robed foreign woman's face also changed drastically, and she shouted, "Master, help me!"

    "It's too late." Ji Ning looked at the foreign woman in green robe.

    Boom~~~~Two huge sword lights formed a mighty and huge whirlpool, and almost instantly enveloped the green-robed foreign woman. No matter how she tried to resist using the rope magic weapon, the nine secret techniques were in the 'Ultimate Sword Dao'  Under the guidance of the Yin Yang Sword Intention, the power was too strong and she could not resist it at all. Her magic weapon was directly bombarded and floated at will, like duckweed in the water.

    The foreign woman in green robe tried her best to use magic weapons and secret techniques to delay the attack, but unfortunately, all of them were destroyed one by one. In almost the blink of an eye, the huge whirlpool strangled her body.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± the foreign woman in green robe roared unwillingly.

    She was unwilling to give in.

    Although her master was very selfish and cruel, in order to grow up, she still worshiped Kong Sa¡¯s disciples, and now she has become a four-step master.

    Her tribe still needs to reproduce and survive. She can¡¯t die. She can¡¯t die.

    "Bang~~~" All her methods were useless under the absolute power. After all, her methods were only stronger than those of ordinary Four Step Masters. She was unable to resist Ji Ning's killing move, and her divine body was shattered in an instant.

    A trace of pain and despair flashed across her eyes.

    "Um?"

    After following her, she was stunned.

    Because part of her divine body was still intact, the terrifying vortex of Yin-Yang Sword Intent surrounded her, but it did not continue to invade her. As long as it invaded again, she would be completely annihilated.

    "Come in quickly, or I will take your life." Ji Ning threw a gourd. The gourd flew in front of the green-robed alien woman in an instant, and a strong suction force was exerted on the green-robed alien woman.  The remaining divine body of the green-robed alien woman did not dare to resist and allowed Ji Ning to take her in.  Since Ji Ning wants to take her in, at least he won't kill her.

    As soon as Ji Ning stretched out his hand, the gourd fell into his hand. He turned his head and looked at Kong Sa Dao, who was coming to kill him.

    "Kong Sa Dao Lord, your great disciple has also fallen into my hands." Ji Ning said.

    "Damn it." Kongsadaojun's face was gloomy and ugly.

    "Retreat quickly, and I will spare your eldest disciple's life." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Retreat?" Taojun Kong Sa's eyes became more evil, "No one can threaten me, except a disciple I, Kong Sa, will definitely take your life today."

    Ji Ning shook his head when he saw this.

    This madman.

    The message Tianmu Sect gave him was indeed correct. Kong Sa Daojun was an extremely selfish person who didn't care about his disciples at all. He only had himself in his heart.  The reason why he wanted to kill Ji Ning in the first place was not because he felt sorry for his disciple, but because his disciple was killed and his dignity was challenged.

    "In that case, let's fight." Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply, "Kill."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw two huge sword lights formed by the convergence of the nine secret arts, reflecting each other, as if they were rolling and rushing across the sky, directly killing Kongsadao Lord in the distance.

    "This method is useless against me." Kongsadao Lord was also full of murderous intent. His figure appeared, and black mist rolled around him. When he stretched out his right hand, there was a huge black scimitar.

    "Pfft."

    With a wave of the huge scimitar, there was a flash of black light on the blade, and the space was naturally divided into two halves, but the power was not leaked at all. The space seemed to be cut neatly by a scissors.

    The scimitar struck directly at the surging nine secret arts, and the two collided in mid-air.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 38 Fierce Battle

    "What a terrifying knife." Ji Ning felt as if the nine secret arts under his control were flowing, as if they were about to be split in half by a knife. "But my secret arts are inherently invisible!"

    Pull the knife to cut off the water, and the water will flow again.

    Ji Ning's nine secret arts, these thunder and lightning, divine wind, divine fire, void, etc., are all invisible energy that can change appearance at will.

    I saw that under that terrible sword, the nine secret arts that were originally like a turbulent river were instantly split into two halves. After being divided into two halves, its power was still undiminished at all, and only the two swimming dragon-like sword lights were still visible.  Go straight to Kongsa Daojun.

    "Not good." Kongsadaojun's expression changed, and the black mist around his body immediately swelled, becoming extremely dense.

    ¡°Puff puff puff puff¡­¡±

    The sword light transformed by the nine secret arts can be ever-changing, and instantly turned into eighteen sword lights. Each of them was extremely turbulent, and with the sword intention of the "blood drop of the ultimate sword", it forcibly pierced the black mist!  In fact, Ji Ning's nine secret arts are much stronger than those dark secret arts of Kong Sa Daojun, and it is easy to break them.

    "The sky is collapsing!" The moment eighteen sword lights penetrated the black mist, they suddenly changed, and each one of them struck Kong Sa Dao Lord's body like a whip of water.

    Since realizing the ultimate swordsmanship.

    All schools of swordsmanship are perfectly blended together by Ji Ning, and seemingly gentle means can display the most violent sword intent.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    The eighteen sword lights alternate between yin and yang, or the sky collapses violently.

    "Kong Sa Daojun turned into darkness in an instant, and the sword light flashed freely, making his body of darkness tremble, but he easily resisted.

    "What a powerful secret technique, the sword is all-powerful and pervasive." The face of Lord Kongsa appeared in the endless darkness, and he said with a sneer.

    "It's pervasive."

    Ji Ning from a distance said, "The secret technique is invisible, just like water, and of course it is pervasive. But just because it is invisiblethe power of these sword moves is not strong enough."

    A water whip.  Either stabbing or pumping.

    In terms of power, it is definitely not as good as a real magic weapon used to stab and beat.  Divine weapons are hard and sharp.

    "The yin and yang of the ultimate kendo." Ji Ning's eyes turned cold.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°Suddenly, the energy of the nine secret arts began to strangle in a range of hundreds of millions of miles. Their yin and yang alternated, crazily stirring every place within a range of hundreds of millions of miles.  Even if he transformed into darkness Kongsadao Lord still felt the terror of this 'Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain', which was suppressing and restraining him crazily from every corner.

    "Damn it." Kongsadaojun felt that he was in a quagmire. Ji Ning's secret technique was too strong and existed everywhere.  It can't be blocked at all, at least Kongsa Daojun's secret magic weapon can't be completely blocked.

    "You still want to use the nine secret arts to seriously injure him even if you don't kill him. As expected of the near-immortal Taoist Kong Sa, he couldn't hurt him at all." Ji Ning sighed secretly, this was his last chance.  Strong tactics.  All you can do is suppress your opponent.

    After all, my level is too low.

    ¡°My ultimate swordsmanship is powerful, but I am only a one-step master.

    Like the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods, a great master of formations, his realm is much higher than that of Ji Ning. The same nine secret techniques, combined with his terrifying formations, are much more powerful.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning sighed secretly in his heart.  But he didn't know how angry and shocked Taoist Kongsa was. He was a majestic Taoist who defied heaven and spanned endless territories, but today he was defeated by a second-stepping Taoist.

    "ah!"

    A deep roar suddenly erupted from the endless darkness.

    Suddenly, the dark light quickly condensed, and a black figure faintly appeared. His momentum increased significantly. He was holding a huge scimitar.

    "Boy, force me to use my special move. You are satisfied enough."

    "die."

    The vague black figure flew towards Ning in an instant, and at the same time, the huge scimitar in his hand slashed at Ning angrily.

    With this split, time and space solidified.

    With this strike, the murderous intent soared to the sky.

    With this strike, a terrifying murderous intent had already crossed an endless distance and directly bombarded Ji Ning's body, attacking Ji Ning's soul.

    On the bow of the black flying boat in the distance.  Ji Ning felt the terrifying killing intent impacting his soul.

    "Humph!" In the sea of ??consciousness.

    Ji Ning's soul roared angrily, and the killing intent was like a surging wave, but Ji Ning's soul remained unmoved at all.

    After all, he has a soul that is comparable to the Four Steps Lord, and his mental strength is actually alreadyIt has reached a state where it is possible to reach the sixth level at any time.  Once you reach the sixth level, you are a true spiritual practitioner!  Among the Dao Lords, more than ninety-nine percent of them are not mental practitioners.  Ji Ning's huge advantage in mental strength made him extremely resistant.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???

    After all, what Mr. Kongsa is best at is close combat!

    "Huh?" Kongsadao Lord in the distance looked at Ji Ning anxiously and expectantly.

    "Kong Sa Dao Lord, you want to shake my soul with just this method?" Ji Ning sneered.

    Kongsadaojun was shocked.

    Attacking the soul is indeed not what he is best at, but the power is not weak. He thinks that for a second-level Taoist master, even if the level of Taoism is high, the 'soul' is probably relatively weak, which should be a huge weakness.  It should be noted that ordinary Sipaojun will be confused and affected by his attack.

    "You do have some tricks up your sleeve, kid. Don't run away if you can. Fight me at close quarters." Daojun Kongsada shouted angrily and flew towards Ning at the same time.

    "Haha, I'm only the Second Step Master You let me fight you in close quarters, and you're not ashamed! If I break through to the Third Step Master, I'll fight you in close quarters, so what?" Ji Ning piloted the black flying boat easily  He kept the distance, and also controlled the nine secret arts, either restraining or attacking, to deal with Kongsadao Lord again and again.

    Kongsadaojun was also very angry.

    One of them ran away and the other chased.

    During the pursuit and escape, they continued to fight. Ji Ning had an absolute advantage in speed and was very relaxed.

    ¡­¡­

    "If this continues, I won't be able to do anything about this kid." Kongsadaojun said, "If I read correctly, the secret techniques this kid performs should be the nine secret techniques created by the legendary Ten Thousand Gods Taoist Lord."

    He didn¡¯t recognize them at first because they had never fought before, but at least he had seen the introduction of these nine secret arts in the ¡®Dharma Realm¡¯, and after fighting for so long, he also had an inference.

    "I really don't know how he, a second-level master, can master such a terrible secret skill." Kongsadao said secretly, "I heard that in order to master these nine secret skills, you must be able to master thunder, lightning, divine wind, divine fire, etc.  I have some insights, and the most important thing is that I must be a grand master of alchemy. Anyone with a slightly ordinary alchemy technique cannot master the nine secret arts. Is this second-step master still a grand master of alchemy?"

    Lord Kongsadao also muttered secretly.

    "If he is a great master of alchemy, he can't figure it out on his own, or he has a powerful inheritance, or he has a very powerful master." Kong Sa Daojun has been wary of Ji Ning since the fight. This is definitely not the case.  The four-step masters he killed in the past were so easy to bully.

    "one way or another."

    "Capture him alive first! If there is really a powerful person behind him, huh, I am also the core of the Taoist Alliance, not just anyone can threaten me. Then we can negotiate carefully and force this kid to make an oath of his own destiny. It will be okay to let him go.  ." Kongsadaojun thought to himself, "If there is no great power behind him, then this kid will be allowed to be manipulated by me."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Dao Lord Kong Sa's spiritual thoughts instantly penetrated the forbidden formation, and one of the more than 100,000 caves on the edge of Chaotianmu City came over. Among the Dao Lords who had lived in seclusion here for a long time, in addition to Kong Sa, there were several terrifying  of the old monster.

    "Brother Sijia." Kongsadao Lord immediately sent a message, "I'm ashamed. It seems that I have to ask Brother Sijia to help me catch that kid this time."

    In that cave.

    There is a handsome man with long golden hair and golden armor sitting cross-legged in the courtyard, looking at the world. He looks like a normal practitioner, but in fact he is a very terrifying special being. He is also an old man living in seclusion in Tianmu City.  It is said to be the fastest among monsters.  In other words, the Dao League has the tolerance to embrace all rivers, and people like the Mangya Kingdom, the special life clan, and even ancient practitioners can live calmly in the Dao League.

    Only the mortal enemy Eternal Clan and the Kingdom of Darkness are not welcomed by the Tao Alliance.

    "Kong Sa, that seems to be just a little guy from the Second Path, and you can't even catch him?" A trace of purple light flashed across Sijiadao's eyes.

    "It's really hard to catch him. This kid has so many tricks. We can only ask Brother Sijia for help." Kongsadao said.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 39 Calling Friends

    "Tell me his methods one by one." Sijia Daojun said. He would not agree easily. He had to see what methods the two Bubujuns had.

    "Listen to me in detail." Mr. Kong Sa Dao asked for help. Naturally, it was difficult to hide it, so he quickly explained everything clearly. "Don't worry, brother Sijia. I also guess that this kid is such a monster. I'm afraid he has some background. To prevent accidents,  Let's capture him alive first and then we'll see if anyone stands up for him. If there is an emperor who can stand up for him, just give him a good deal. If there is no one, we can kill him directly."

    Lord Sijia also nodded: "Okay."

    They are not afraid of trouble.

    Kong Sa is the core of the Dao Alliance, and Dao Lord Sijia is also a high-level member of the special life clan. Even if Ji Ning has a background and backing, they also have it. They just decided to capture Ji Ning first because they did not want to intensify the conflict.

    "I'll help you with this." Lord Sijia agreed.

    "Thank you, brother Sijia." Kongsadaojun was overjoyed.

    Whoosh.

    Taojun Sijia instantly turned into a golden light, disappeared into the void in an instant, and rushed towards the sealing formation.

    ¡­¡­

    Seal the formation.

    Ji Ning and Kong Sa Daojun, one was escaping and the other was chasing each other, and they kept fighting with each other.

    "He can't do anything to me." Ji Ning was also sober while fighting, "Kong Sa Daojun himself also knows this very well. He will never delay it like this. He will definitely find a way! No matter what method he uses  , I can¡¯t let him control me.¡±

    "Um."

    Ji Ning immediately sent a message, "You quickly send a message to Mangya Kingdom, saying that I am being hunted by Taoist Master Kong Sa in a large forbidden world outside Tianmu City, and ask fellow Taoists from Mangya Kingdom for help, and the time is within one day."  "

    "Yes, Master." The foreign servant who had been following Ji Ning immediately responded.

    This alien servant also had a presence in Mangya's country and reported the news almost at the same time. After that, Mangya Guoli passed the news to every Taoist and Emperor.

    In fact, Ji Ning has received news of asking for help once in recent years, but after all, the distance was too far.  Like Ji Ning also said this time, the time limit is within one day!  If you can't catch up in one day, there is no point. The distance is too far, and by the time you have to make the hard journey to get there, the matter will be over long ago.

    "Asking Mang Yaguo for help is just a preparation." Ji Ning secretly said.  "After all, there are only so many Taoists in Mangya Kingdom, and there are even fewer who can deal with Kong Sa. Although this is one of the eight holy cities, there should be many from Mangya Kingdom, but they are just no match for Kong Sa  It¡¯s really not necessarily the case.¡±

    "Let's see."

    "If that doesn't work, just use a domination talisman." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Be prepared for everything.

    Sword Dao is the way of attack, and the talisman of the Sword Dao master is extremely terrifying and offensive.  Preciousness is something that even the Eternal Emperor longs for.  After all, the road to practice is long. This incident with Taoist Master Kongsa may be just one of the calamities on the long road to practice. Ji Ning is not willing to use it up so easily.

    Of courseif it doesn't work, then you have to use it!  When the time comes, by using a Taoist talisman, the most you can get is Taoist Master Kongsa's treasure, but in Ji Ning's opinion.  Kong Sa Dao Lord may have some treasures on his body, but after all, they cannot be compared with his own dominating Taoist Talisman.

    Only a moment passed.

    "Hahaha" Kongsadao Lord in the distance suddenly laughed, "Boy, let's see how long you can escape."

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    Kongsadao Lord pointed in the distance, and suddenly a golden figure flew in from the distant sealing formation, and then the sealing formation closed again.

    The golden figure was a handsome man with long golden hair and golden armor. He also looked at Ji Ning with curiosity, shook his head slightly, and said: "Little guy. It is rare to be able to be such a monster as Erpaojun."  , What a pity, what a pity.¡±

    "Please ask Brother Sijia to take action and capture him." Lord Kongsadao said.

    "Sika?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Sijia Daojun from the special life clan?¡±

    Taojun Sijia is a famous Taoist among the special life clan. He is most famous for his speed.  He is the one who can break the limit of a hundred times the speed of light!  With speed alone, many Eternal Emperors could not do anything to him.  Moreover, as a special being, he is fast and terrifying in close combat.

    "It looks like we have to use the Domination Talisman." Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply.

    "Boy, I think you should just let it go." Lord Sijia said calmly.  He has absolute confidence in speed.

    "Kongsa! Stop!"

    A sound of iceThe scoldings came from afar, passed into the sealing formation, and echoed throughout the whole world of the sealing formation.

    The formation is sealed so that the outside world cannot explore the inside, but everything that happens outside can be seen and heard clearly.

    "Huh?" Kongsadaojun and Sijiadaojun both looked outside.

    Ji Ning also looked outside.

    I saw two figures appearing outside the banning formation, one was a thin middle-aged man with white hair, and the other was a burly man with a giant ax on his back and a horn on his head.

    "Kong Sa, stop, release Beiming." The thin, white-haired middle-aged man said coldly.

    "Husband, Daojun? Daojun Tianaxe?" Daojun Kongsa's expression changed.

    "Husband, the first palace master?"

    Ji Ning, who was inside the banning formation, looked happy.

    The lord of the first palace is the deputy palace lord of the Heart Palace!  The four-step masters of other sects may be weak, but any four-step master of the Shinli-ryu is very scary. As the deputy palace master of Mangya Kingdom¡¯s Xinli Palace, Husband is also famous in the endless territory, making countless practitioners  The existence of fear is really because the Dao Lord's way of killing enemies is too weird. With just one look, he may kill his opponent.

    As for the Taoist Master Tianaxe, he is not from the Mangya Kingdom. He should be here this time with his husband. However, the Taoist Master Tianaxe is one of the most heaven-defying Taoist masters. He should also have understood some of the strongest and perfect ways.  The combined one was identified as the Dao Lord who is currently ranked fifth in the Endless Territory.

    "Beiming? Is it this little guy?" Kongsadaojun sneered.

    "Let him go." Husband Daojun shouted.

    "Husband, if you say let me go, then what about my face?" Sijia Daojun said coldly.

    "Master Fu Yi, Dao Master Tianaxu, next to me is Brother Sijia." Master Kongsa said, they were in the sealing formation, and the two powerful Taoists Fuyi and Tianaxu outside could not be seen at all.

    Although there is a ranking of strength in the endless territory.

    You can fight, but you can¡¯t just look at the rankings.

    For example, a certain Heaven-defying Dao Lord happened to be restrained by someone else with a much lower ranking!  Like the Palace Master of Li Xing, she might be able to encounter the extremely terrifying ancient eternal emperor. However, when Sijia Dao Lord encounters the same ancient existence, he might just rely on his speed to escape with his life A ruler is shorter than an inch, but an inch is longer.  It¡¯s really hard for the Dao Lords who stand at the top to convince anyone.

    "If Kong Sa encounters Fuyi and Tianaxu alone, although he is very capable of saving his life, he will also feel embarrassed.  But with Sijia Daojun who is stronger than him by his side, he has enough confidence.

    "Huyi, Tianaxu, you two are not qualified to ask me to let this little guy go." Sijia Daojun said.

    "Do it."

    Husband Daojun suddenly became angry, "Break the ban."

    Boom!

    The Taoist Lord Tianaxe on the side was also angry and took action immediately. The color of the sky and the earth changed for a moment, and the sky above the entire Tianmu City suddenly darkened. Endless yellow shadows enveloped the entire Tianmu City for hundreds of millions of miles. Under the dark yellow shadows,  A terrifying giant ax struck directly at the sealing formation.  When it comes to breaking the ban, my husband, Taoist Master, is obviously not as good as the Tianaxe Taoist next to him.

    "What's going on? What's going on? What a terrible smell." Many practitioners in Tianmu City were attracted.

    ¡°Bang~~~~¡±

    The banning formation trembled, and there were some ripples, but it still resisted.

    "Hahaha, Dao Lord Tianaxe, if I fight you, I can only run away in embarrassment. But if I am defeated by you even with the help of the sealing formation, it will be a joke." The voice of Dao Lord Kongsa came out.

    "Damn it." Daojun Tianaxe was also angry.

    ¡­¡­

    "They can't help you." Kongsadao Lord turned to look at Ji Ning on the black flying boat in the distance.

    "Since I can't help but capture him, I have no choice but to capture him alive first. Then we'll see what Fuyi and Tianaxu can do. Fuyi humiliated me last time in Yu Xinghai, how can I be like him this time?"  What do you mean?" Daojun Sijia sneered, and then turned into a golden light, and the speed instantly exceeded the limit of a hundred times the speed of light.

    Ji Ning was on the black flying boat, sighing secretly.

    "It seems that we still have to use the Domination Talisman." Ji Ning's eyes also burst out with murderous intent.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 40 Dominate the Taoist Talisman

    Outside the sealing formation, Fuyi and Tianaxu were anxious and helpless.

    ??Inside the big formation.

    Lord Kongsadao looked on with a sneer from a distance. In his opinion, the overall situation was decided!  Sijia Daojun was turning into a dazzling golden light to kill Ji Ning. This golden light was extremely dazzling. It was really very fast, but it was so clear in Ji Ning's eyes. This sense of time distortion  It made Ji Ning feel a little uncomfortable.

    Ji Ning was calmly on the black flying boat, and a blue crystal leaf appeared in his right hand.

    "Bang!" With a seemingly ordinary pinch, the leaves shattered.

    The incomparably vast and terrifying power hidden in this leaf talisman has finally been triggered!  The dead master refined the terrifying talismans at great cost before his death, and the power contained in them was simply incredible.

    "What a terrifying power. This, this is the power of the Lord." The moment he crushed it, Ji Ning felt an incredible power under his guidance.

    You are the lead yourself.

    Whichever direction you lead it, it will kill in that direction, and you can also let it disperse on its own initiative.

    "Go ahead and kill them."

    Ji Ning glanced at Daojun Sijia who turned into golden light in the distance and Daojun Kongsa who was looking here from a distance.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    The vast power explodes.

    Just like the darkness before dawn, suddenly the first ray of sunlight tore through the darkness and illuminated the earth.

    This ray of sunshine also illuminated the hearts of Lord Sijia and Lord Kongsa!

    "No!!!"

    Both Taojun Sijia and Taoist Kongsa showed panic in their eyes.

    When this incredible and terrifying power appeared for just a moment, there was only endless fear in their hearts!  Even if they really face death, they will not be so scared based on their state of mind, but the power of the Lord makes them involuntarily fearful. This is a biological instinct.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the formation.

    The expressions of Fu Daojun and Tianaxu Daojun suddenly changed. Although they could not see everything in the sealing formation, endless fear arose in their hearts.

    "Quickly retreat."

    "retreat."

    They both had no other ideas but one.  The further away the better.

    They can feel something terrible coming within the formation!  Maybe this terrifying presence was not aimed at the two of them, but they still couldn't help but be afraid.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    ¡­¡­

    In Tianmu City.

    After all, the other practitioners were too far away from the sealing formation. The moment Ji Ning crushed the domination talisman and revealed its power, they had no reaction.

    But the two strongest beings in Tianmu City clearly sensed it.

    "Um?"

    On the highest peak of a cave, there are two great masters sitting opposite each other.

    One of them.  He is the Lord of the Holy City, one of the Eight Holy Cities, and the founder of the Tianmu Sect - Emperor Tianmu!  One is an eternal old monster who has lived for endless years, and the other is his friend, an equally unfathomable being.

    "There is a burst of power." Emperor Tianmu turned his head and looked into the distance, looking in the direction of the sealing formation.

    "Very strong power." The old man with messy blue hair opposite also nodded solemnly, "It feels like it can threaten you and me. Tianmu, this is your territory, and such a strong power appears, I guess  They are some rare treasures circulated in Yu Xinghai, or they are Taoist talismans refined by almost the master level."

    Emperor Tianmu also nodded, and then smiled: "I haven't felt this threatening for a long time, let's go over and take a look."

    ******

    "kill."

    Ji Ning leads this sword power.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    I saw a terrifying shadow of a giant sword appearing around Ji Ning.  As soon as the shadow of this giant sword appeared, time and space were suppressed. Lord Sijia and Lord Kongsa were both so frightened that their whole bodies trembled and numbed. This was a force that they could not resist at all.

    "Damn, damn, damn, damn Kongsa, how could he provoke such a monster?" Lord Sijia's heart was full of hatred, anger and unwillingness, "What kind of fate did this monster have, to have such a perverted treasure?  Even if it is a life-saving thing given to me by the Lord, I am afraid it may not be able to withstand this terrible sword."

    A translucent bottle appeared out of thin air in the palm of Sijia Daojun. Inside the bottle was a crystal of sand. Sijia Daojun was heartbroken and bleeding. This was something he could notAn ancient treasure obtained through years of adventure is his most important life-saving thing.  He didn't expect to consume this rare treasure just because he was helping Kongsadao Lord this time.

    Snapped.

    The bottle was crushed by Sijia Daojun, and the sand inside immediately burst out with a gentle misty light, wrapping Sijia Daojun.

    "Huh."

    Wrapped in the light, Sijia Daojun disappeared without a trace.  It was as if this time and space had never existed.

    "No, no, how could I, Kong Sa, die here? It's impossible." In an instant, two rare treasures appeared in Kong Sa's hand.  I crushed it instantly without caring about my heartache.

    When the two strange treasures were crushed, two forces appeared.

    When the first force comes, it wants to affect the surrounding time and space and change the target of the phantom of the giant sword.  But this power dissipated instantly because it could not reverse everything.

    The second force acted on Lord Kongsadao, forming a huge water ball that enveloped Lord Kongsadao.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The giant sword slashed down in shadow.

    Time and space were stagnant, and everything was invincible. It slashed directly at the huge water ball. The water ball was directly smashed to pieces by this endless and domineering sword. And inside the water ball, Kong Sa Daojun, who had transformed into darkness, was phantomed by this terrifying giant sword.  Down Like snow melting under the sun, the darkness he incarnated couldn't help him at all.

    The sword light kills them and passes by.

    The darkness was all gone and turned into nothingness.

    "Kongsa Taojun, die!"

    "Wow!"

    The giant sword phantom continued to move forward, slashing through the sealing formation in front, easily breaking through the sealing formation, and then continued to kill forward.

    Soaring into the sky, he rushed out of the eternal world and into the chaotic void outside.

    "Disperse."

    Ji Ning had an idea.

    This terrifying giant sword phantom dissipated in an instant, and its power dispersed into billions of strands, spreading in all directions, causing a shock in the chaotic void.

    "Kong Sa Dao Lord." Ji Ning's figure disappeared, as if he teleported, traveled through the void and came to the place where Kong Sa Dao Lord died. He glanced at some treasures that were falling in the air and shook his head secretly, "I didn't expect this sword.  Even Kongsa Daojun's stored magic weapon was smashed to pieces, but some of the treasures inside were preserved."

    With a wave of his hand, Ji Ning collected the magic weapons and other items left behind by Lord Kong Sa Dao.

    There are quite a few storage caves in Kongsa Daojun's storage caves. Some of the weak ones were smashed by the bombardment, and many of the treasures inside were shattered. However, although the eternal top-quality storage caves had some cracks on the surface, they held up.

    ¡­¡­

    After receiving the magic weapon from Daojun Kongsa, Ji Ning turned his head and looked into the distance. He had seen that Daojun Sijia had escaped.

    Escape is nothing.

    ¡°Like the time disk bestowed by the great master that I possess, facing this blow I might be able to escape.  Of course, Ji Ning didn't dare to say that he was 100% sure. After all, he wouldn't try it foolishly.

    "Beiming." Two figures flew over from a distance.

    Ji Ning looked around and saw that it was Hu Daojun and Tianaxu Daojun who had fled in panic before and now flew back.

    "Senior brother Fuyi." Ji Ning also flew away and saluted, "Thank you, senior brother Fuyi and Taoist Master Tianaxe for coming to save me."

    The Dao Lords in Mang Ya's country are all peers. For example, when Ji Ning was still in the World Realm, he was called Palace Master Mu Hua and he was also Mu Hua's senior brother.

    "Haha, I don't save you, you save yourself." My husband, Daojun, looked at the young man in white in front of him curiously. This was his first time meeting Ji Ning. Before, he had only heard Feng Yi say, "Bei  Ming, you asked Tao Lord for help through Mangya Kingdom before, so I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want to use that rare treasure.¡±

    "That treasure is extraordinary." Taoist Lord Tianaxe on the side also praised, "The power is so terrifying. If you want to survive this blow with your own strength, you must have the top life-saving magical power."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In fact, this blow is not invincible, like Daojun Sijia ran away.  Like the magical power of protecting the body, if the body is comparable to the eternal magic weapon, it may be able to bear it!  However, it is too difficult for the body to be comparable to the eternal top-grade magic weapon. The method alone is extremely precious. Ji Ning has been given the method by the master, and only now has he been able to cultivate to the level of the eternal low-grade magic weapon.

    "I'm reluctant to give up, but there's nothing I can do about it," Ji Ning said.

    "Come on, let's go. I've heard Feng Yi say something about you a long time ago. You're really amazing. Come to my cave for a drink." My husband, Daojun, said with a smile.

    "Perhaps there is another powerful person from Mangya Kingdom who is coming." Ji Ning hesitated, "I??¡­¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: He was able to get to Tianmu City within one day and the enemy could defeat Kong Sa, and he asked for help.  Maybe someone powerful will come.  When people come and can't find me, it's my fault.

    "This is simple." Husband Daojun smiled, "Send a message through Mangya Kingdom and say that those who can come to Tianmu City in the next day or two can go to Tianmu City where Husband Daojun lives."

    "Haha, I am stupid." Ji Ning immediately sent another message through Mang Yaguo.

    "Let's go, let's go," her husband Yi Yijun urged.

    "One way." Ji Ning also nodded.

    Immediately, Ji Ning, Fu Daojun, and Tianaxu Daojun turned into streams of light and flew towards Tianmu City.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 41 Daomeng Immortal Palace

    A mysterious place far away.

    A majestic tree hundreds of millions of miles high supports this secret realm. Not far from the tree, there is a lake exuding spiritual energy. Beside the lake, sitting cross-legged, is a man wearing a high crown and a black royal robe.  The stern man was none other than Prince Qinghuan. Every time he breathed, he breathed the spiritual energy from the lake into his body.

    "Huh?" Prince Qinghuan suddenly received news from his servants, and couldn't help but smile, "It seems that Beiming's troubles have been solved. It's really amazing. He was able to save his life under Kong Sa Daojun, and he was able to delay Brother Fuyi."  Go."

    "Now that I have become Lord Erpaidao, I have also taken risks and had some opportunities. However, if I want to save my life under Lord Kongsadao, it is definitely not possible to fight head-on. However, with my magic weapon and the help of time and space, I can escape." Prince Qinghuan said.  He proudly took out a fist-sized seed. This seed was so strange that it caused chaos in the surrounding space and time.

    "Being able to come here, I have endured so much hardship, and getting this magic weapon is worth it. Now what I need to think aboutis how to get out!" Prince Qinghuan was also a little distressed, "In this vast world, there is no one else except me.  A living thing."

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark void.

    A huge alien beast roared in the void, and on the other side was Fire King Shuijun.

    Fire King Shuijun fights in close quarters, his movements are fierce and cruel, his hands sometimes turn into water, and his power is fierce and mighty.

    "Click."

    The beast, which was seriously injured and had no power to resist, was strangled by the Huojin Shuijun's huge right hand.

    "Submit or not, or die!" Lord Huo Jin Shui had a murderous intent in his eyes.

    "I am willing to surrender." The strange beast hesitated for a moment and finally bowed his head.

    Fire Lord Shui Jin then took out a silver collar, which was full of divine patterns. Then he waved his hand, and the silver collar flew out and was put on the neck of the alien beast, and then disappeared without a trace.

    The beast immediately became more well-behaved.

    "Huh?" Huo Jin Shuijun frowned.  "Beiming's strength seems to have improved a lot. He was still able to delay the pursuit of Kongsadao Lord until his husband Daojun rescued him? There is still a big gap between Beiming and I, no  No I am the strongest one, Qinghuan, Feng Yi, Bei Ming. I will surpass them all."

    "Huh." Huojin Shuijun waved his hand and collected the strange beast, then stepped into the void and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    In a common world.

    It is just an ordinary city. There are some patrolling soldiers in the city, as well as some vendors and civilians.  There are also many beggars.

    A thin young man with a red robe and a bald head was walking in the city.

    "brat."

    The bald and thin young man in red robe suddenly walked up to a beggar child and said softly, "I can feel the endless anger, hatred and unwillingness in your heart. I will give you a chance, seize this opportunity, you will have the opportunity to become  The master of this kingdom. Become the strongest being. Of course, you may also fall into the abyss, are you willing to accept it?"

    The beggar child was stunned. He looked to the side. The other beggars and even the pedestrians passing by did not look here. It seemed that no one had heard those treasonous words.

    ¡°Me, the master of the kingdom?¡± The beggar child¡¯s voice was crisp.  Even a little trembling.

    "Yes." The thin, bald young man in red robe nodded.

    "I do." The beggar child gritted his teeth and knelt down to kowtow.

    "Go."

    The skinny, bald, red-robed young man waved his hand, and a ray of light fell on the beggar child's body, and then disappeared.

    "Where are the people?" The beggar child looked around, but he could no longer see the thin, bald and red-robed young man.

    "My body?" The beggar child immediately felt that he had extremely amazing power. He lowered his head and stretched out his fingers, piercing the bricks under his feet. He couldn't help but reveal his ecstasy.  After that, I felt a dull pain in my head, and a large number of messages came, which was a cultivation method.

    High in the sky in the distance.

    "Feng Daojun", a thin young man with a bald head in red robe, was overlooking all this and nodded slightly: "More than 30,000 seeds have been left. It depends on how this chaotic world evolves."

    Some practitioners need to take risks.

    But some practices do not necessarily require risking. Rufeng Daojun pursues mental practice.

    Like Dao Lord Da Mo, he is pursuing the way of deduction. When he was a Lord of Three Steps, he was already among the top three in Endless Territory Deduction. Once he stepped into Four Steps, it would be a qualitative change, and he would probably become Endless Territory.The one who ranks first in the territory deduction may not be too strong in melee combat, but it will be at the forefront of the entire endless territory in terms of difficulty.

    If you want to kill him, he will be able to escape early if he senses it.

    He wants to deal with you, but he has you in the palm of his hand. This is how terrifying it is to deduce a path. However, Dao Dao Lord Da Mo obviously walks on a very, very difficult path. Otherwise, Lord Dao of Three Ways would not be able to deduce a path so defiantly because it is difficult.  , so it¡¯s also difficult to enter the Four Trails.

    "Oh? Brother Beiming has survived this crisis. It's really amazing." Feng Daojun nodded slightly, "My eldest brother has reached the edge of Hedao. I am still a little behind in mental cultivation."

    ¡­¡­

    The news that Ji Ning spread through the Mangya Kingdom twice this time made many Dao Lords and Emperors of the Mangya Kingdom know about Ji Ning.

    Like the master of Muhua Palace, they also breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they all understood that Dao Lord Beiming of Sword Palace can now save his life under Dao Lord Kong Sa. I am afraid that it will not be long before he will also stand on this side endlessly.  At the pinnacle of the territory, he has become one of the most heaven-defying Dao Lords.

    ??******

    Tianmu City, in the void outside the city.

    Two figures appeared from the void, it was Emperor Tianmu and the old man with messy blue hair.

    "What a powerful sword intent." Emperor Tianmu said softly, "It is definitely a sword intent at the dominance level."

    "Dominator-level sword intent? Our three masters of the Endless Territory are not good at swordsmanship." The blue-haired old man suddenly became confused, "Is it really from Yu Xinghai?"

    "Well, it's probably some rare treasure that flowed out of Yu Xinghai." Emperor Tianmu nodded, "Let me take a closer look."

    Wow.

    The time in the surrounding void quickly began to flow backwards, but during the process of returning, it was stirred by an invisible and terrifying force, and the spell dissipated directly.

    "There is no way to go back to the past." Emperor Tianmu frowned upon seeing this, "The power of the sword before was too strong, and it messed up this area of ??time and space, and I couldn't detect the past."

    ¡°Then look at what just happened.¡± The old man with messy blue hair smiled.

    "We can only check what happened after the power exploded." Emperor Tianmu nodded. The power of the Sword Master is too strong, and the time rewind spell will be affected when it is rewinded here. In this void, when the Master Talisman is cast,  As well as the scene before it was performed, it can no longer be viewed.  Unless there is a powerful force in time and space that defies the heavens, such as the master of Mangya Kingdom, it can be done.

    The surrounding scene begins to appear.

    The ruined banning formation.

    The young man in white is waving his hand to collect the treasure left by Kongsadao Lord.

    "That's Kong Sa's magic weapon. Was it just Kong Sa who left behind a treasure?" Emperor Tianmu said softly, "I'm afraid it was Kong Sa who died in that blow."

    Afterwards, the young man in white met and chatted with his husband, Taoist Master Taoist Master Tianaxu.

    "It seems that the Domination Talisman was issued by this boy." Emperor Tianmu pointed at Ji Ning's figure.

    "Well, from what they said, this guy should be from Mangya Kingdom." The old man with messy blue hair nodded.

    Emperor Tianmu shook his head and smiled: "The ruler of Mangya Kingdom often robs some world realms everywhere. He also has a very vicious vision and can often pick out some little guys who defy the sky. This little guy named Beiming is also  Those who belong to our Taoist alliance are still kidnapped by him."

    "The ruler of Mangya Kingdom also knows how to measure. He robbed very few people, and those he robbed were only in the world realm." The old man with messy blue hair said.

    "Come here." Emperor Tianmu suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance.

    Phew, space is distorted.

    A figure appeared, it was an old man in gray clothes. He said respectfully: "Meet the sect master."

    "You are monitoring this side of the Eternal Realm. Do you know what happened just now?" Emperor Tianmu asked. This is the territory of Tianmu Sect. Naturally, everything is under the supervision of Tianmu Sect.

    "Sect Master, the young man in white is Beiming Dao Lord of Tiancang Palace." The old man in gray said respectfully, "He bought seven of the nine secret arts of Wan Shen Dao Lord in the Dharma Realm, and then bought them in Feiyu Tower.  A large number of strange treasures, which are exactly what are needed to practice the nine secret arts. Later, I exchanged the strange treasures 'Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon' and 'Celestial Holy Blood Fruit' for a flying boat that can reach a hundred times the ultimate speed of heaven."

    "It seems that this little guy has a lot of treasures." Emperor Tianmu praised with a smile.

    "There is actually a Heavenly Crystal Holy Blood Fruit, tsk tsk" The old man with messy blue hair also nodded.

    The old man in gray clothes continued: "He was sneak attacked by the disciples of Lord Kong Sa Dao outside Feiyu Tower. He killed the three disciples of Lord Kong Sa Dao with a single blow, and was later pursued by Lord Kong Sa Dao.  Kill Kongsadaojun failed to pursue and kill, andWith the help of Taoist Sijia, Taoist Fu Yijun and Tianaxu Taoist rushed over soon, but failed to enter the forbidden formation.  What happened next was impossible to detect because it happened in the forbidden formation. It should be that Daojun Beiming performed a certain killing move. Daojun Kongsa and Daojun Sijia might both be dead.  "

    "Kong Sa is dead, Si Jia should not be dead." Emperor Tianmu said.

    They saw that only Kongsa Daojun¡¯s magic weapon was left behind.

    "This little guy is quite powerful, and he seems to have had great opportunities." Emperor Tianmu ordered, "You can arrange to give this Taoist Beiming an Immortal Palace token, and he will also be eligible to enter the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace.  ¡±

    "Yes." The old man in gray responded respectfully.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 29 Chapter 42 Emperor Lan Yan (final chapter of this volume)

    The old man in gray took the order and left.

    "You actually took the initiative to give me the Immortal Palace token. Are you interested in this little guy?" the old man with messy blue hair said.

    "He is now the second-step master. If he becomes the fourth-step master, he can still be of some use to me, and then he is really worth winning over." Emperor Tianmu looked at the old man with messy blue hair and sighed, "Old friend Lan Yan, you are the one  My true helper, you and I have lived and died together many times. I advise you again, do not go deeper into the depths of Yu Xinghai. The areas that have been explored now are scary enough. Those unknown places, even if you and I go in,  You may lose your life at any time.¡±

    "No."

    The blue-haired old man sighed, "Our special life is different from your Taoist alliance. Your Taoist alliance has an extremely rich foundation. The other five parties combined are not as rich as your Taoist alliance, so you can be leisurely. But my special life clan,  We must look for the hope of 'life'. The Lord is the pillar of my special life clan, so we cannot take risks. As for those Dao Lords, they are not quite as strong after all, so this time I am the leader and it is best to lead a team of Dao Lords to explore.  There is no other way, and I have had enough of the endless life span. Maybe I am lucky and my strength will be greatly increased in the depths of Yu Xinghai. Haha, by then, Tianmu, you will no longer be my opponent."

    Emperor Tianmu felt complicated.

    Compared with them, the life span of Dao Lord is too short after all. Generations of Dao Lords may be dazzling for a short time, but they will eventually die one by one.  There are too few who become emperors, and even fewer who are equal in strength and become good friends.

    Although he and Emperor Lan Yan belong to two different forces, they are indeed close friends.

    "Lan Yan, your life-saving means are very strong." Emperor Tianmu said softly, "But you must not be too blind. Once you see that the situation is not good, run away for your life immediately! As for the Dao Lords under you, if they die, they will die.  There¡¯s no need to worry too much. After all, Dao Lords, even if they don¡¯t die in the adventure, after a hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Era, these Dao Lords will almost all die.¡±

    "Haha, I came here just to say goodbye to you, my old friend. Now that I have said what I need to say, I will leave. When I come back from Yu Xinghai, I will come to you for a drink." Emperor Lanyan saw the look of Emperor Tianmu.  He couldn't help but laugh, "Haha, don't worry, I won't die that easily."

    In laughter.

    Emperor Lanyan turned into a blue flame and then disappeared without a trace.

    Emperor Tianmu remained silent in mid-air for a long time.

    "I want to help, but I can't make the decision in the Dao Alliance." Emperor Tianmu shook his head.  Fly towards his cave.

    ¡­¡­

    One of the more than 100,000 cave dwellings in Tianmu City.

    Those old guys with eternal lifespans have many ideas, but as far as the Dao Lords are concerned, they have no worries at all. They are drunk now and are drunk the next.

    "Second Steps Lord killed Kong Sa. Even if I take action, I can't kill him. Beiming, in my opinion, you will become Fourth Steps Lord in the future, and I'm afraid you will be as good as me. Come, let's drink." Tianaxe Daojun opened his mouth.  His chest was exposed and covered with hair, and he was holding a large black wine cup.

    Ji Ning also held a wine cup: "I just rely on the treasure. Brother Sky Axe, you are ranked in the top five in the Endless Territory. It will not be easy to catch up with Brother Sky Axe."

    "What's the top five? It's fifth." Tianaxu laughed.

    The Taoists chatted casually.

    ????????? Mainly Ji Ning was responding, while Fuyi and Tianxu were talking. After all, Fuyi and Tianxu had much more experience and had been to many places. Ji Ning¡¯s experience was greatly improved as he listened.  It also made Ji Ning marvel and sigh. Although he had been to ancient regions in different universes, it seemed that some Jedi in the endless realm were even more mysterious.

    "The more you experience, the more you understand." Fu Yi sighed, "Although taking risks is a good thing, you may also lose your life. Like this time, we originally went in as three people, but our old friend Dongqi lost his life.  well."

    "Daojun Dongqi is dead?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Yes, he died more than a thousand years ago." The husband nodded.

    "There was nothing we could do. We were all running away at the time and had too much time to take care of ourselves." Tianaxu also shook his head slightly, "Dong Qi was a little slow, so he was surrounded and died inside."

    Tianaxu then laughed and said: "Death is nothing. Dao Lords, even if you don't take the risk of death, almost all of them will fail to join the Dao and die! I am waiting to take risks outside, going to ancient places one after another, also looking for opportunities that will allow us to realize  If we create a more perfect way, we will have greater hope of achieving harmony. Moreover, the adventurous days are indeed breathtaking, and I feel happy when I recall them."

    "The two of us are also dealing with some of the treasures we got this time." Husband Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "After the treasures are processed, we plan to go to Dongqi's hometown to help him settle in his hometown. Unexpectedly  Before setting off, I met Master Beiming.?It's your business, if you were later, I'm afraid Tianaxe and I would have already set off.  "

    "This is the fate between us and the Beiming brothers." Tianaxu said with a smile.

    "Senior brother Huyi," Ji Ning continued, "Are you going to Dongqi Daojun's hometown?"

    "Yes." My husband, Daojun, nodded, "When we were in a desperate situation, we both told each other some last wishes. Whoever lives will help the dead to fulfill them! Before Dong Qi died, the only thing he couldn't let go of was his hometown."

    Ji Ning nodded and said: "Senior brother Huyi, I am currently traveling abroad and have no special place to take risks. Leave it to me to go to Dongqi Daojun's hometown and I will make all the arrangements."

    This time Fuyi and the others came to help him. Although they failed to break through the sealing formation and save him, since they arrived, this is a favor.

    Ji Ning naturally also helped with some things.

    Ji Ning still knows about Dongqi Daojun¡¯s hometown, Dongqi Territory.

    "Are you going?" Master Hudao and Master Tianaxu looked at each other.

    "If it were an ordinary Dao Lord, I'd be worried." My husband Dao Lord smiled, "After all, some of the treasures we got from this adventure, some of which we plan to give to his hometown. But before you killed Kong Sa, you got Kong Sa  Almost all the treasures. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be greedy if you give these to Dongqi¡¯s hometown.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled helplessly.

    "Junior Brother Beiming, since you said so, I won't refuse and will ask for your help." Fu Daojun said.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning smiled.

    "That's all for you. It's up to you to decide how to give it to Dongqi's hometown." My husband, Daojun, handed over a storage bracelet.

    Ji Ning took it and said, "Don't worry."

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "A messenger from the Tianmu Sect has arrived." My husband turned his head and looked towards the corridor in the distance, and saw an old man in gray walking towards the corridor.

    The old man in gray clothes looked at Ji Ning and said immediately: "By order of the sect leader, I send this Dao Alliance Immortal Palace Token to Beiming Dao Lord."

    With that said, a token flew towards Ji Ning.

    "This is this?" Ji Ning stretched out his hand to take it. The token was dark and cold. There were complex divine patterns on the token, and there was only one word on it - "soldier".

    The old man in gray clothes immediately turned around and left.

    Ji Ning was stunned, this was too simple.

    "Junior Brother Beiming, congratulations. This is the Taoist Alliance Immortal Palace Token, but it is the most basic 'soldier' ??wording." My husband, Daojun, smiled and said, "When you become Sibudojun, you will get the word 'general'  If you order, you can go to Daomeng Immortal Palace, and there may be some benefits."

    "Oh? General word order?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "The Taoist Alliance Immortal Palace is quite special. According to status, the lowest ones are those who have obtained the 'Bing' character order, but almost all of them are quite powerful Four Steps Lords. As for some of the most heaven-defying Dao Lords, they have the opportunity to obtain  'General' word order." Husband Daojun said, "Daomeng Immortal Palace is very mysterious, but you are just a small soldier now, and it is meaningless to go to Daomeng Immortal Palace. After getting the general word order, it is worth going."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    It¡¯s the same everywhere.

    The higher your status, the different things you will get.

    "Generally, tokens are issued by the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace. This time it sounds like it was issued to you by the Tianmu Sect's leader, 'Tianmu Emperor'. He is one of the highest-ranking officials in the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace and has the right to do so.  It seems that Emperor Tianmu has also noticed you, which may be a good thing for you, or it may be a disaster." My husband, Daojun, smiled and said, "When you are weak, you should stay away from the disputes within the Dao Alliance."

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was in Tianmu City just for the sake of the Nine Secret Techniques. Later, the matter was delayed for more than two years after Kong Sa Daojun came out. Now that things have come to an end, Ji Ning stayed with her husband Daojun for two days.  He said goodbye, and then left Tianmu City and set off for Dongqi Territory.

    (End of this volume)

    (Tomorrow Tomato will take a day off to sort out the plot of the next volume, and the day after tomorrow will start the 30th volume "Ancient Practitioner"!)

    (The two chapters owed tomorrow will be paid off within this week.)

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 The Ancient Practitioner Chapter 1 The Border Territory ¡®Dongqi Territory¡¯

    A black airship is flying forward at high speed, rushing through the endless territory. Taking the time and space teleportation array can save more than 99% of the distance, but after all, there are still some places that need to be flown slowly. These seemingly short distances actually require  Fly for decades, even centuries.  .

    On the black flying boat.

    Ji Ning, Dan Bao, and Su Youji were drinking wine leisurely on the deck of the flying boat.

    "Is Taoist Dongqi dead? Such a Taoist who defies heaven will die as soon as he says he is dead." Dan Bao shook his head and sighed.

    "After one hundred and eight thousand Chaos Era, the current group of Dao Lords in the entire Endless Territory will probably all die! It would be great if there are two or three who survive." Su Youji said, if you want to live beyond  One hundred and eight thousand Chaos Epochs must become eternal emperors, but generally those who are the most inconspicuous and weakest of the Four Paths have greater hope of becoming eternal emperors!

    Their ¡®Tao¡¯ is the weakest and the difficulty of combining the Tao is the lowest.

    But after becoming the Eternal Emperor, they are also the best targets!  They will be killed by some crazy Taoist monarchs to achieve fame, so the weak emperors will die, only some who are slightly stronger, or those with strong life-saving means can survive for a long time.

    "One hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs is already a long, long time. Haha, those ordinary lives last only a hundred years, and the autumn of vegetation only lasts only one year." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I have practiced cultivation to this day and it is far less than one.  Even one ten thousandth of the Chaos Era is far from enough. If you can live gloriously for one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Era, that will be enough. Of course, if you can merge with the Tao and become eternal, that would be even better."

    "Haha, master, if you become eternity with the Tao, you will probably be the master if you become eternity." Dan Bao said.

    "It must be the master." Su Youji's eyes shone, "Imagining the master becoming the master, I am a little excited just thinking about it."

    "Okay, okay, stop thinking so wildly." Ji Ning also shook his head.

    There are probably many evil practitioners who dream of becoming masters.  But almost all of them are just thoughts, and too few of them can actually succeed.

    "Um?"

    Ning suddenly nodded slightly, "It's time to subdue that Four-step Master."

    ¡­¡­

    In Ji Ning¡¯s cave-heaven magic weapon.

    On a prairie, there is a foreign woman in green sitting there. She has long flowing green hair, eyes with a trace of blue light, and her eyes are melancholy.

    "Master is actually dead. How could it be possible? How could it be possible?" Although Taoist Master Kongsa has been dead for a few days, the foreign woman in green is still in shock. She and Taoist Master Kongsa have their own way of contacting each other. When Kongsa  When Daojun died, she knew it immediately.

    ¡°Master¡¯s life-preserving methods are extremely strong, even the normal Eternal Emperor can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± The alien woman in green was a little frightened, ¡°What should I do? Will the Taoist Lord in white kill me?¡±

    "No¡­¡­"

    "I can't die yet"

    The foreign woman in green was full of fear. After she longed to be captured alive, the other party negotiated with Lord Kongsa, and Lord Kongsa redeemed her.  But now that Kong Sa is dead, no one can save her. Her fate is completely controlled by Ji Ning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, a figure of a young man in white appeared in the distance. The foreign woman in green couldn't help but turn around and saw the young man in white walking over in the distance. He said calmly: "Looking at your appearance, I should know that Lord Kong Sadao is dead. Now  You have two choices, one is for me to kill you, the other is to surrender to me and follow me."

    The foreign woman in green felt relieved. She had been afraid that Ji Ning would kill her without saying a word. She stood up and then knelt down respectfully: "Naya is willing to surrender and follow her master forever. All of Naya's magical treasures will be destroyed."  It belongs to the master.¡±

    "Your magic baby is still your own." Ji Ning did not try to seize the belongings of his followers. He smiled casually and said, "From today on, you are my third follower Daojun.  Yes, my Taoist name is Bei Ming, and everyone else has become my follower, and they don¡¯t even know my Taoist name."

    "Yes." Naya Daojun responded respectfully, secretly chanting "Beiming" several times in his heart.

    From then on, Lord Naya followed Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    After Naya Daojun made the oath of his destiny, Ji Ning summoned the magic weapon from the cave and came to the black flying boat.

    "You three, let's get to know each other." Ji Ning smiled and pointed at the foreign woman in green next to her, "She is Naya Daojun, Kong Sa's eldest sister. From today on, she is also my follower."

    "Six-foot-tight Lord?"

    "Followers?" Danbao and Su Youji were both a little excited, and then started chatting with Naya Daojun.

    Na Ya DaojunHe is a man of few words, but his surname is not bad. When Ji Ning purchased the most detailed information about Daojun Kongsa from the Tianmu Sect, it naturally included some introductions about his sisters, among which the big brother 'Naya Daojun' also focused on  According to the introduction, Naya Daojun followed Kong Sa wholeheartedly, had no special deeds, and did not take the initiative to do anything sinful. He was a very well-behaved and loyal subordinate.

    "It seems that Xin's surname is not a prostitute, but he can be accepted." Ji Ning then accepted him as a follower. If he was an extremely prostitute, Ji Ning would probably kill him without saying a word.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning took Su Youji, Danbao, and Naya along the way.

    First, we went to Mangya Country, and with the help of Mangya Country¡¯s time and space channel, we arrived at a remote and remote place in the Endless Territory, which was closest to the Dongqi Territory.

    This journey was quite far. Fortunately, Ji Ning had an airship that could reach a hundred times the speed of light, and with the help of the time and space channel of Mangya Kingdom, he finally arrived in the distant Dongqi region after spending more than five hundred years.

    "Dongqi Territory is already the edge of the endless territory."

    The black flying boat flew out of a chaotic star in the chaotic void.

    Ji Ning and the others on the flying boat looked at this territory from a distance. This is the Dongqi Territory!

    "Master." Naya Daojun said respectfully, "Dongqi Territory is the most peripheral territory. These marginal areas are quite dangerous, and there are also some dark forces lurking! When Dongqi Daojun was alive, his reputation was  It is enough to frighten the entire Dongqi Territory and prevent some dark forces from messing around, but if Dongqi Daojun dies, his hometown may not be stable."

    "This is also the reason why he couldn't worry about his hometown before he died." Ji Ning said.

    "The edge of the endless territory" Ji Ning looked in a distant direction, "Beyond the edge, there is endless darkness."

    "Well, endless darkness." Naya Daojun nodded.

    "Endless darkness, darkness with no end in sight." Dan Bao also muttered softly, and Su Youji's expression was complicated.

    The endless territory is the territory where countless practitioners, special beings, eternal clans, etc. all live.

    What about outside this territory?

    ??Except for some terrifying Jedi such as Yu Xinghai, there is endless darkness, without any chaotic stars, no chaotic world, no light, and no time and space teleportation array, just completely dead darkness.  And it¡¯s endless darkness!  No one knows how vast the darkness is. Because it is too vast, the Dao Lords dare not break through, but the Eternal Emperors with infinite life spans dare to break through.

    "There are powerful beings like Emperor Xuejian and Emperor Yibo. They are full of curiosity about the endless darkness, so they break into the endless darkness and keep wandering They have unlimited lifespan, so they dare to break into it.  But even so, they never came back.

    "More than one Dao Lord has tried it." Ji Ning said softly, "Those Dao Lords let their dharma bodies wander into endless darkness, but until the end of their lifespan, the dharma bodies are still in endless darkness."

    "It's terrible." Dan Bao muttered.

    "This is not terrible, the endless darkness is a dead silence after all." Naya Daojun said, "Yu Xinghai is scary. Yu Xinghai also has no limit to explore, but Yu Xinghai contains endless dangers and endless opportunities. Even the three major  No one dares to mess around."

    "Yu Xinghai is the number one Jedi." Ji Ning smiled, "Okay, when we feel like we have to live too long, we can go to Yu Xinghai to try our luck. It's not the place we should go to right now. Let's go. This time I  I¡¯m here to help Dongqi Daojun settle down in his hometown.¡±

    Getting settled properly is not easy.

    This is the most fringe area, and the Dao League¡¯s influence here is almost negligible!  Because in other surrounding territories, some are controlled by special beings, some are controlled by the Eternal Clan, and there are even some dark forces that are even suspected to be external forces, such as the 'Dark Kingdom'.

    In short, the edge is also the most chaotic place.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A new volume of ¡®Ancient Practitioners¡¯ begins~~~~

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 The Ancient Practitioner Chapter 2 Crisis Surrounded

    Dongqi Domain, Dongqi Eternal Realm.  .

    A black flying boat is flying high in the sky of Dongqi Eternal Realm.

    "Like the countless territories of the Dao League, there is usually a space-time teleportation array in the eternal world." Danbao stood on the bow of the flying boat, looking at the vast eternal world, and said with emotion, "But this Dongqi eternal world, even  There is no space-time teleportation array, so it took us a few more years to get here."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Normal eternal realms have time-space teleportation arrays, such as the Da Mo Eternal Realm and the Tiancang Eternal Realm.  But there is no time and space teleportation array in the Dongqi Eternal Realm!  After Ji Ning and the others arrived in the Dongqi Region, it took them more than three years to arrive.

    "Let's go to Dongqicheng first."

    Ji Ning spoke.

    Whoosh, the flying boat tore through space, shuttled through the void, and moved forward rapidly.

    A moment later.

    The most lively "Dongqi City" in the entire Dongqi Eternal Realm appears in the field of vision. This is a quite vast city with many practitioners and is very prosperous.

    "You three should restrain your aura." Ji Ning ordered, "Especially Naya, you are the Fourth Step Master, your aura is too scary, don't frighten those ordinary practitioners."

    "Yes, Master." Naya Daojun responded respectfully.

    Naya Daojun is the Four-Way-Step Lord, and the Four-Way-step Lord¡¯s breath is as vast as the endless sky. The Taoist Lord lives and dies in one step. After every breakthrough, his breath will change qualitatively!  The First Step Dao Lord and the Second Step Dao Lord are weaker Dao Lords. Even if they emit their aura, they will at best make those in the World Realm feel oppressed.

    But the Four Steps Lord will make the people of the world feel the instinctive fear of their lives!

    "Huh."

    The flying boat swooped down.

    Ji Ning then collected the flying boat and walked toward the city gate with Naya, Danbao, and Su Youji.

    There are twelve World Realm people at the city gate, standing on both sides of the city gate, watching the practitioners entering and leaving Dongqi City.

    "So careful?" Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    "Master, you may be on the edge, so even the city must be heavily guarded." Su Youji said through the message.

    Ji Ning and the others chatted casually before entering the city gate.

    The twelve world-level people at the city gate also noticed Ji Ning and the four of them. The leader's expression changed slightly, and he immediately ordered one of his men: "Quickly report that there is a suspected case in Dongqi City."  Four Dao Lords appear."

    "Yes." His subordinates possessed the magical power of clones and immediately informed the sect of the news.

    ¡­¡­

    Walking in Dongqi City, Ji Ning frowned.

    "Something's wrong." Ji Ning sensed that the entire atmosphere in this city was not right, especially since many practitioners were obviously transmitting messages quietly. Although they couldn't hear it, Ji Ning could tell.

    Ji Ning glanced around and saw several ancestor gods and ancestors who should be quietly transmitting messages in the distance. He immediately released his spiritual thoughts and enveloped those few.  Although he has become a Dao Lord now, and his spiritual thoughts are even more powerful, if he goes to explore the world realm, the world realm people will also be vaguely aware of it. Once they notice it, they will definitely not say anything more.

    "The Dongqi sect is over now."

    "Yes, it is a pity that such a large Dongqi sect is about to be destroyed."

    "Listen to my master, the founder of the Dongqi sect, Dongqi Daojun, is dead. That is Dongqi Daojun, who is powerful in the surrounding areas and has ruled the Dongqi region for endless years. He is dead.  .¡±

    "It stands to reason that Dongqi Taoist Lord is dead, and the Dongqi Sect should conceal the news. How come it spread so quickly?"

    "Who knows, there must be some conspiracy behind it, but the death of Dongqi Daojun should be true, otherwise the Dongqi sect would not be so cowardly."

    Several Ancestral Gods and Ancestor Immortals were quietly discussing with each other.

    Ji Ning's expression changed after hearing this.

    What?

    The news has been exposed?  Counting the time he spent on the road, Dongqi Daojun died nearly two thousand years ago.  For practitioners, two thousand years is a very short time.  It stands to reason that the Dongqi Sect would not be foolish enough to expose the news, and should try to hide it as long as possible. But now even several ancestor gods and ancestors know about it, and it seems that it has spread long ago.

    "You two." Ji Ning suddenly stopped the two world realms on the roadside. As soon as his mind moved, the surroundings were completely blocked, and at the same time, a trace of sword light full of murderous intent enveloped them both.  However, the other practitioners passing by could not understand what was happening here at all.

    "Senior, senior."

    The two worlds were immediately frightened to the point of weakening their legs.

    How terrifying is Ji Ning¡¯s sword intent?  ?Just hanging around them frightened them both.

    "Master?" Su Youji, Danbao, and Naya were all a little confused.

    "You will find out later." Ji Ning said, and then his eyes fell on the two world realms in front of him, "Let me ask you, what big thing happened in Dongqi Territory?"

    "Senior, have you just arrived in Dongqi Territory?" A shorter practitioner asked, "Significant events have indeed happened in our Dongqi Territory. The 'Dongqi Taoist Lord' who has led our Dongqi Territory for endless years was killed one thousand two hundred years ago.  , it was suddenly revealed that Lord Dongqi Dao was dead."

    "Who broke the news?" Ji Ning asked.

    One thousand two hundred years ago?  The news broke out that Lord Dongqi Dao had been dead for about eight hundred years.

    "I don't know." The short cultivator said.

    "Don't know?" Ji Ning frowned, with a strong evil aura.

    The tall and thin cultivator on the side said: "Maybe it's the Jiuchen Sect!"

    "Yes." The short cultivator was excited and said, "It is probably the news released by the Jiuchen Sect. The Jiuchen Sect has been persecuting the most severely in recent years. It seems that it wants to seize the Dongqi Territory."

    "Jiuchen Sect?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    Dongqi Daojun founded the Dongqi Sect and commanded this territory.

    However, the surroundings are chaotic and there are several forces, the most domineering of which is the 'Jiuchen Sect'. When the Jiuchen Sect was founded, there were nine Taoist Lords!  Now the leader and the three deputy leaders are all Four Steps Lords.  However, the personal strength of 'Dongqi Daojun' is too strong. Although Jiuchen Sect is not afraid of him, it is not willing to provoke him.

    "The Jiuchen Sect has been persecuting very hard in the past thousand years, and the Dongqi Sect has lost another Taoist Lord within a thousand years, and now there is only one left." said the short cultivator.

    "Another Taoist Lord of the Dongqi Sect died?" Ji Ning's expression changed, "Who died?"

    The Dongqi sect originally had three Taoist masters: Dongqi Daojun, Huangfu Daojun, and Leixin Daojun.

    Dongqi Daojun is the heaven-defying Daojun on the edge of Hedao.

    "Huang Fu Daojun and Lei Xin Daojun are both Three Steps Lords, among which Huang Fu is stronger.

    "It was Taoist Huangfu who died." The short practitioner said, "I heard that he died while adventuring outside. However, it was only a few hundred years after the news of Taoist Dongqi's death came out that Taoist Huangfu died.  How can there be such a coincidence? It is probably the powerful Taoist Huang Fu from the Jiuchen Sect who intercepted and killed him outside."

    "Isn't there only one Dao Lord left in the Dongqi Sect?" Dan Bao was shocked.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Na Ya were all a little surprised.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? apart out, this time is relatively easy, because Huang Fu Daojun is still quite strong, with the help of the Lao Formation Restriction, and some treasures and rare items, self-protection can still be achieved.

    Who would have thought that the current situation would be so bad?

    "You two can leave." Ji Ning ordered, and he didn't care whether these two World Realm masters told the outside world.

    "Yes Yes Yes."

    The two world realms responded.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, Danbao, and Naya were all troubled.

    "This time, things are a bit troublesome." Ji Ning frowned, "It was less than 800 years since Dongqi Daojun died, and the news of his death has spread. The Dongqi sect will not be stupid enough to leak the news. It should be  Hostile forces! Either through deduction or some other intelligence channels, we finally got the news. And not long after Dong Qi's death, Huang Fu died when he was adventuring outside. Maybe it was a coincidence, but it could also be  Those who were intercepted and killed. If they were intercepted and killed, then the ultimate target would be the 'Dongqi Sect'."

    "Yeah." Danbao, Su Youji, and Naya also became troubled.

    "I will collect more information."

    Ji Ning continued to walk in Dongqi City. After many investigations, the situation became more and more obvious.

    The Jiuchen Sect really wants to occupy the Dongqi Territory.

    As for the Dongqi Sect, only Lord Lei Xin is left in charge of the Dongqi Sect.

    ¡­¡­

    Half a day later.

    "You three enter the cave for now, otherwise a few Dao Lords will come, especially a Sibu Lord, and the Dongqi Sect will be frightened. They are now frightened birds." Ji Ning and Su Youji said.  .

    "Yes, Master." Su Youji and the three of them responded.

    After Ji Ning accepted Su Youji and the other three, he walked alone in the void and flew directly towards the Dongqi Sect.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    The sky is dark, and the Dongqi sect¡¯s layers of formation restrictions are constantly stimulating, with colorful lights and mighty power.

    Ji Ning quickly flew to the main gate of Dongqi Sect and was intercepted at the same time.?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 Ancient Practitioners Chapter 3 Within the Dongqi Sect

    "Master Dao, stop." The disciple in charge of guarding the main gate of Dongqi Sect shouted.

    Ji Ning stopped with a smile and said, "Hurry up and send a message, saying that I am here on the orders of Lord Dongqi, and please ask Lord Lei Xin to meet me."

    "By the order of the ancestor?" The guarding disciple was shocked. Did his ancestor really have any order? But why didn't the ancestor's body say it before he died?  Or maybe the ancestor died too suddenly and Dharmakaya didn't have time to say anything?  He immediately said, "Master Dao, please wait for a moment, I will go and deliver the message right away."

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Dongqi sect.

    Taojun Lei Xin's face is purple and his beard is curly. He seems to be a rather barbaric person, but in fact he has been practicing for endless years but he is very mature. He is usually in charge of the Dongqi sect, like "Daojun Dongqi" and "Daojun Huangfu"  'They are all out on adventures. Who would have thought that something happened to both Dongqi Daojun and Huangfu Daojun one after another.

    "Alas." Daojun Lei Xin couldn't help but sigh after thinking about it.

    "Master, I, the Dongqi sect's endless years of foundation, cannot just give up." There were two disciples wearing yellow robes next to Daojun Lei Xin, one of the white-haired yellow robe disciples said.

    "No matter who it is, if you want to destroy our Dongqi sect, your vitality will be severely damaged." Another short, fat, yellow-robed disciple also said with evil spirit.

    Daojun Lei Xin shook his head: "Ancestor is a very evil Daoist, very powerful. The endless years have left a solid foundation for our Dongqi Sect. But in order to defend the Dongqi Sect, we still have to be strong enough.  . The Jiuchen Sect is just afraid of some of the desperate measures of our Dongqi Sect, so it threatens from all sides and does not attack directly! But if it takes a long time our Dongqi Sect will only be destroyed in the end. "

    "Master" Both disciples were a little sad and angry.

    "You are only in the world realm and don't understand the horror of Jiuchen Sect." Daojun Lei Xin sighed, "Especially the leader of Jiuchen Sect, even compared with the ancestor, there is not much difference."

    Both disciples gritted their teeth and resented it.

    They are a majestic Dongqi sect. How glorious they were in the past. Who in the surrounding territories does not fear them?  Even the tyrannical Jiuchen Sect avoids the Dongqi Sect.

    Now that the big tree has collapsed, the Dongqi Sect is also on the verge of collapse.

    "Uncle."

    Suddenly a disciple came running from a distance.  He stopped outside the door and said excitedly and respectfully, "Uncle, a strange Taoist gentleman came outside. He said he was here on the order of the ancestor and wanted to see my uncle."

    "What!" Daojun Lei Xin suddenly stood up, and the two yellow-robed disciples next to him also looked excited and surprised.

    "According to the ancestor's order?" Daojun Lei Xin was also excited in his heart.  Their sect and even the entire ethnic group in their hometown actually mainly rely on Dongqi Daojun!  Even Lei Xin and Huang Fu were able to achieve Dao Lord of Life and Death because of the guidance of Dao Lord Dongqi Therefore, Dao Lord Dongqi's status is very, very high.

    The white-haired and yellow-robed disciple next to him said in surprise: "Master, the ancestor must have made arrangements before his death."

    "Don't worry, I'll go take a look first." Daojun Lei Xin also had expectations, and immediately he disappeared and went out the door.

    ¡­¡­

    The main entrance of Dongqi Sect.

    Taojun Lei Xin immediately saw the young man in white with a black divine sword on his back outside the main entrance.  The young man in white also exudes the Taoist aura normally.

    "Huh?" Daojun Lei Xin frowned. The aura of the young man in white seemed to be weaker than his. He should be a second-step master.

    "This Dao Lord." Dao Lord Lei Xin stepped forward and said at the same time.

    Ning, on the other hand, saw a figure suddenly appear in the formation restriction, a rather burly man.

    "But Mr. Lei Xin?" Ji Ning asked.

    "That's right. Dare you ask me who my friend is?" Daojun Lei Xin also said.

    "We're in Xia Beiming." Ji Ning smiled, "I still have some things to say. Let's go in and talk."

    "Yes, yes, come in and talk." Daojun Lei Xin was also concerned and confused. He even forgot the most basic way of entertaining guests. He even led Ji Ning towards the Dongqi Sect.

    In a hall within the Dongqi Sect.

    There was a maid serving fairy wine and delicacies, Taojun Lei Xin sat aside, and there were two yellow-robed disciples waiting on him.  Ji Ning was sitting on the other side. Ji Ning drank the fairy wine quite leisurely and praised a few times: "It has endless charm."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Taojun Lei Xin couldn't help but ask.  "You said before that you were following the orders of my ancestor?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "To talk about this matter, I have to mention my senior brother Hu Yiyijun."

    "Master Fu Yi?" Lei Xin Daojun was surprised when he heard this. Of course he had heard his ancestor say that Fu Yi. Fu Yi and his ancestor were absolute good friends, and Fu Yi might be as powerful as his family.The ancestors are comparable, but the methods of practitioners of the Shinli-ryu are ultimately more bizarre and unpredictable.  In Endless Territory, Fu Yi's status is generally higher than Dong Qi's.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Dao Lord Dongqi, my senior brother Hu Yijun, and Dao Lord Tianaxu went on an adventure together, in a desperate situation of life and death. Huyi and Tianaxu were lucky enough to survive, but Daojun Dongqi lacked  Lost a bit of luck, lost his life."

    "Ah." Daojun Lei Xin showed a sad expression, and the two yellow-robed disciples behind him were also trembling, feeling pain and unwillingness in their hearts.

    Why did the other two survive and my ancestor died?

    "Senior Brother Fuyi and the three of them were in a desperate situation. They all knew that they might die, so they all left their last words." Ji Ning said, "Before Daojun Dongqi died, the only thing that he could not let go of was his hometown. Senior Brother Fuyi and the others  After you escaped alive, you asked me to send some treasures to your Dongqi sect. You can see if they can be of help to your Dongqi sect."

    Ji Ning said as he threw out a storage bracelet. These were some of the treasures that Hu Daojun and the others had left behind.

    "Whoosh."

    The storage bracelet flew in front of Daojun Lei Xin. Daojun Lei Xin connected it with some excitement, then quickly refined it and started to investigate. The two yellow-robed disciples behind him were also looking forward to it anxiously.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    Taojun Lei Xin put away the storage bracelet with a complicated expression. The storage bracelet also contained a token from Taoist Dongqi, which was also the token given to each other by the three Taoists when they left their last words.

    "How?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The two seniors, Hu Yi and Tian Axe, also gave many treasures." Daojun Lei Xin sighed, "There are even two extremely powerful Taoist talismans. They were given by Fuyi Daojun and Tianaxu Daojun at a great cost.  Refined by hand. There are also many formations and so on It is used to protect the Dongqi Sect, which is enough in normal times. But what our Dongqi Sect has to face now is the Jiuchen Sect."

    "Master, can't you do it?" The two yellow-robed disciples behind were anxious.

    "Jiuchen Cult Master is very close to the two seniors Fuyi and Tianaxu in strength. Even if Fuyi and Tianaxu are afraid of taking action, they can at most defeat Jiuchen Cultist, and it is impossible to kill him." Daojun Lei Xin said, "Just  Two Taoist talismans may be able to kill the average Sibujun, but they will definitely not be able to kill the Jiuchen Cult Master."

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    The leader of Jiuchen should be at the same level as Kong Sa, slightly weaker than Fu Yi and Tian Ax. He can still save his life in a fight with Fu Yi and Tian Ax.

    "Fellow Daoist Lei Xin, is this Jiuchen Sect really going to attack the Dongqi Sect?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes." Daojun Lei Xin said in a low voice with some resentment, "My brother Huang Fu was killed by the Jiuchen Sect."

    "What." Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "This is Brother Huang Fu's dharma body. He told me personally before he died." Daojun Lei Xin said angrily, "It's a pity that when Brother Huang Fu was robbed and killed, he was too far away from the Dongqi Territory and couldn't save him even if he wanted to.  .Of coursemy strength cannot save him at all."

    Ji Ning looked solemn.

    The Taoist Lord Huangfu who was intercepted and killed by Jiuchen Sect?  Then everything is clear.

    "Some of my people have migrated away a long time ago, at least they will not be extinct." Daojun Lei Xin said softly, "As for us, we must protect it to the death no matter what. This is our hometown, a hometown that has survived for endless years. With the help of the sect's  Formation restrictions, with the help of the treasures left by the ancestors, the worst is, the jade and the stone will be destroyed, if they want to eat up my Dongqi Territory, hum, I will make the Jiuchen Sect knock out a few teeth."

    "Fight with them." The two yellow-robed disciples also said sadly and angrily.

    ¡°Practitioners are all seekers of the Tao.

    Once you decide to fight for your life, you really have no fear of death.

    "A few."

    Ji Ning opened his mouth and said, "I promised Senior Brother Fuyi and the others that we will settle down your hometown properly."

    Lord Lei Xin and the others were startled and looked at Ji Ning.

    "I promised, and I will definitely do it." Ji Ning said calmly, "Jiuchen Sect, you don't need to worry anymore, I will handle everything!"

    "You're going to deal with everything?" Daojun Lei Xin and the others were all a little shocked, looking at the second-stepping master in front of them.

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    ????????????????????? Three figures appeared immediately next to them, all of them exuding the aura of Dao Lord, it was Dan Bao, Su Youji and Na Ya Dao Lord.  Especially Naya Daojun's aura is mighty.

    "Master." Naya Daojun, Su Youji, and Danbao all said respectfully.

    Taojun Lei Xin and the two yellow-robed disciples all looked at this scene in astonishment. Lord Sibuluo respectfully called Master "Master" to a Junpaiduo Erpao?

    Ji Ning looked at Daojun Lei Xin: "Fellow Daoist Lei Xin, I alsoI didn't expect the situation to be so bad, but I promised Senior Brother Fuyi and the others that I would do it!  If the Jiuchen Sect dares to attack, I will kill as many as they come!  "

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 4 Space Corridor

    Daojun Lei Xin and the two yellow-robed disciples in the hall were shocked.

    This is too domineering to say.

    How many come and how many are killed?

    "Bei, fellow Taoist Beiming." Daojun Lei Xin was looking forward to it and a little nervous, and asked, "Are you talking about this female Taoist who helped resist the Jiuchen Cult?" As he said that, he looked at Daojun Naya.  .

    "Her name is Naya," Ji Ning said.

    When Daojun Lei Xin heard Naya Daojun¡¯s name, his heart suddenly dropped, because he had never heard of this name before!  Although he rarely travels outside, he usually knows about the really famous people.  It shows that Naya Daojun is not famous.

    "I have met Daojun Naya. I wonder if Daojun Naya can confidently deal with the leader of Jiuchen with the help of the formation restriction of our Dongqi sect?" Daojun Lei Xin asked.

    "Even if there are formation restrictions, I'm afraid I will be killed by Jiuchen Cult Leader if I meet him face to face." Naya Daojun said.

    "Ah." Daojun Lei Xin was stunned.

    Naya Daojun didn¡¯t lie. Jiuchen Cult Leader is at the same level as Kongsa Daojun. Naya Daojun can¡¯t even make a single move in front of Ji Ning. It should be noted that Ji Ning doesn¡¯t dare to fight in close combat with Kongsa Daojun.

    There is a very obvious difference between the ordinary Four-Step Master and the heaven-defying Four-Step Master. The leader of Jiuchen is a heaven-defying Four-Step Master.

    "Senior Beiming, didn't you say you would kill as many as you came?" A white-haired, yellow-robed disciple couldn't help but said anxiously.

    "I mean, I will kill as many as they come." Ji Ning nodded, "I will kill them myself."

    "ah."

    "Do it yourself?"

    Lord Lei Xin and the others were all staring at Ji Ning.

    "It's not that Lei Xin looks down on Fellow Taoist, but if I read it correctly, Fellow Taoist should be Master Erbao." Master Lei Xin said.

    "Yes, Mr. Erboutiao." Ji Ning nodded.

    "A second-step master wants to deal with Jiuchen's leader?" Daojun Lei Xin couldn't help but shake his head. The Taoist master could die in one step. After all, the gap was very obvious.  The second step requires jumping up and down the fourth step, and the leader of Jiuchen is also a Four-Step Master who defies the will of heaven, so the hope is too slim.

    Naya Daojun said coldly: "My master defeated me as soon as he came face to face."

    Taojun Lei Xin and the two yellow-robed disciples were startled.

    "If I'm outside, I'm afraid I'm no match for the Jiuchen leader. But if I'm in the Dongqi sect's lair, I believe that the Dongqi sect's formation restrictions were personally laid by 'Dongqi Taoist Lord'. They are extremely powerful and have formation restrictions.  Help me, I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Ji Ning smiled.

    "Yes, yes, our Dongqi sect's formation restriction was personally arranged by our ancestor, and it is extremely powerful." Daojun Lei Xin was a little excited.  At the same time, he was also a little ashamed, "Please forgive me, Fellow Daoist. I really couldn't believe that Fellow Daoist could be so strong before."

    "Normally the evil Erpaojun is not so strong. I just rely on some secret skills." Ji Ning said casually.

    "Secret skills are also strength." Daojun Lei Xin was very excited and hopeful.  There is hope at last.

    He didn¡¯t think Ji Ning was bragging on purpose.

    It is not so stupid to make the four trails call the master.  And the result of bragging is that once the leader of Jiuchen comes, his life will be lost.  So this ¡®Bei Ming¡¯ is really confident.

    ¡­¡­

    A moment later.

    Lord Lei Xin held a banquet to receive Ji Ning and the others.

    Wait until the feast is over.

    Lord Lei Xin and Ji Ning walked side by side.

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming," Daojun Lei Xin said softly, "If you break through to Lord Three Steps, will you be much more confident in dealing with the leader of Jiuchen?"

    "Master Cheng Sanbu?" Ji Ning glanced at Dao Master Lei Xin with a smile.  "If I can achieve three steps, my confidence will of course increase greatly. Even without the help of Dongqi Sect's formation restriction, I am not afraid of him, and I may even be able to kill him."

    It¡¯s not Ji Ning¡¯s boasting.

    If he breaks through again, from the first-step Dao Lord to the second-step Dao Lord, his ultimate swordsmanship will indeed be on the same level as Kongsa Daojun and Jiuchen Cult Master, and his ultimate swordsmanship will be perfect in all aspects.  He is very good at fighting.  As long as the opponent doesn't escape and the fight continues, the opponent will probably suffer!  Of course, no one is a fool. Everyone like Kong Sa and others will retreat quickly if they see an opportunity.

    Ji Ning used the Domination Talisman before, which was so powerful that time and space were suppressed.  Kongsadaojun used two life-saving tools but could not escape.  It's not that Kong Sa's means of escaping are weak, it's that the dominating Taoist talisman is too terrifying.  It is very easy for a normal Dao Lord to fight and escape.

    "How long will it take for fellow Taoist disciples to break through to Sanpaojun?" Lei Xin asked again.

    ?"It's not that far apart," Ji Ning said.

    One step to two steps.  It is indeed the fastest.

    Two to three steps are considered faster.  It takes a long time to break through to the fourth step. As for achieving eternity by combining the Tao?  not much hope.

    "Yes." Daojun Lei Xin gritted his teeth and said, "Fellow Daoist Beiming, our Dongqi sect has a treasure that is a sect's treasure. It was brought back by our ancestor from Yu Xinghai."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up, Yu Xinghai brought it back?

    "Logically speaking, I can't leak the treasure of this sect. Now, as the leader of the Dongqi sect, I can't care less about the life and death of the Dongqi sect." Daojun Lei Xin looked at Ji Ning, "This matter  The treasure of the Zhen Sect is called the 'Space Corridor', which is quite beneficial to practice. Perhaps fellow Taoist, you can take this opportunity to break through to the Third Path Lord."

    Taojun Lei Xin is still too worried in his heart. He hopes that the strength of Beiming in front of him will be improved. After all, this matter involves the survival of Dongqi Sect.

    "Space corridor?" Ji Ning had a curious idea.

    "Follow me." Daojun Lei Xin said solemnly.

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Lei Xin led the way, and Ji Ning followed behind.

    After breaking through the restrictions one after another, Daojun Lei Xin brought Ji Ning to a seemingly ordinary courtyard.

    "Did you see it?" Daojun Lei Xin pointed to a rockery in the corner of the courtyard. There were still some branches, leaves and vines hanging down from the rockery.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning was confused. There was nothing wrong with this rockery. He couldn't even sense a trace of the forbidden aura of the formation.

    Lord Lei Xin stepped forward and waved his hand. The branches, leaves and vines immediately turned into ashes, revealing the true appearance covered by the branches, leaves and vines. There was a stone gate carving on this side of the rockery.

    "A gate?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Yes, a door, a door that can be opened." Daojun Lei Xin said, "Daojun Beiming, please follow me in."

    Taojun Lei Xin walked towards the carved stone door on one side of the rockery and touched it with his hand. The carved stone door immediately separated on both sides, and with a roar, a faint passage was revealed, with space fluctuations in the passage.

    Ji Ning was surprised. Before the stone door opened, he thought it was just an ordinary rockery, without even a hint of magic weapon, foreign object, or rare treasure.  But now it shows a space passage.

    "Come in." Daojun Lei Xin turned around and glanced at Ji Ning, then stepped in.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t hesitate and walked in.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Space changes.

    A brilliant and dazzling golden space appeared in front of me.

    "Is this?" Ji Ning and Daojun Lei Xin were both standing in a long corridor. This black corridor was suspended high in the sky, with endless void on both sides of the corridor.

    "This is the space corridor. The rest of this golden space is empty. There is only such a suspended space corridor." Daojun Lei Xin pointed ahead. The corridor was very long. At a glance, it was probably thousands of miles away. The corridor  There were still sergeants wearing armor standing like guards. At the end of the corridor, Ning could see clearly with his eyesight. At the end of the corridor was the golden throne.

    "There are a total of 30,000 sergeants here." Daojun Lei Xin said, "As you walk along this corridor, you will be blocked by these sergeants. The deeper you go, the more terrifying the sergeants you encounter."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning smiled, this was very similar to Yun Jie, the Taoist Lord of Mang Ya Kingdom.

    "The fighting method of these sergeants is very special, very special." Daojun Lei Xin looked at Ji Ning, "You will know when we fight each other later. The weakest of these 30,000 sergeants are comparable to Erbudujun, so I am the only one here.  The Tao Lord of the Dongqi Sect has come in."

    "Master Dongqi, have you reached the throne yet?" Ji Ning asked.

    ¡°Ancestor, he tried twice. The first time he failed, and then he had an epiphany. The second time he tried his best to reach the throne. The strength of the last two guards was comparable to that of the ancestor.¡± Daojun Lei Xin said.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    This is stronger than Daojun Yunjie. As long as Daojun Yunjie reaches the threshold of Four Steps Lord, it can be completely killed.

    But the end here is actually comparable to the strength of Dongqi Daojun. Dongqi Daojun is already barely comparable to the most ordinary Eternal Emperor.  How could the guards be so strong?

    "It's a pity that none of the 30,000 guards can be taken out, or even controlled." Daojun Lei Xin sighed, "If we can control them, why do we need to be afraid of the Jiuchen Sect?"

    Ning nodded, his eyes falling on the golden throne at the end of the corridor: "What are the benefits of reaching the throne?""A inheritance." Daojun Lei Xin said, "Since the ancestor didn't tell us in detail, I guess this so-called inheritance is not very attractive to Daojun like you, a monster like you."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    I have the inheritance of the master of swordsmanship and the "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye" by Lord Dan. There are indeed very few inheritances that can attract me.

    "But the battle between thirty thousand soldiers and you will make you gain some enlightenment." Daojun Lei Xin sighed, "Even the ancestor had an epiphany for his first time, and his strength improved greatly."

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 5 Ten Thousand Years of Practice

    Ji Ning nodded and suddenly asked: "Fellow Daoist Lei Xin, I wonder if you can let my followers come in and give it a try?"

    Taojun Lei Xin smiled bitterly: "Fellow Taoist Beiming, this space corridor is the treasure of our Dongqi sect. If you want to save our Dongqi sect this time, your kindness to our Dongqi sect will be immeasurable! Your followers or some of your closest relatives  Friends can bring Chuangchuang, but I would like to ask fellow Taoist Beiming not to spread this news."

    Ji Ning was stunned for a moment, and said immediately: "I swear on my life, except for my followers, I will never tell anyone about the space corridor."

    The voice carries a mysterious rhythm.

    It is the oath of destiny.

    "It doesn't have to be like this. How could I, the Dongqi sect, not believe in fellow Taoist Beiming?" Daojun Lei Xin said. At the same time, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he also wanted Ji Ning to make a vow of destiny, but this time he wanted to ask for help.  Ji Ning, and this was related to the survival of the sect, so for so long, he never mentioned asking Ji Ning to make a life oath.

    "It should be." Ji Ning said casually. He couldn't tell what the other party was thinking.

    But it was just a chance, and he really didn¡¯t care too much.

    Practitioners of the Three Realms and One Lineage have their own opportunities.

    "My three followers will never spread the word. I will make them swear an oath." Ji Ning said.

    "This" Daojun Lei Xin chuckled, "Then I won't disturb fellow Taoist Beiming. If you want to go out, you can just go back along the corridor."

    "I know." Ji Ning nodded.

    Lord Lei Xin left immediately.

    Ji Ning smiled and shook his head. The fewer treasures he has, the more he cherishes them!  For example, Ji Ning has many treasures from Dao Lord Kong Sa, as well as the Taoist Talisman of Domination Although this space corridor is considered a rare object, it will not make him greedy.  Moreover, Ji Ning understood that as he became stronger and stronger, he would obtain more and more treasures in the future, and this spatial corridor would become nothing more.

    "Look what's so special about this space corridor." Ji Ning strolled forward, crossing tens of thousands of miles in just a few steps.

    "Buzz."

    This vast golden space is high in the sky.  Suddenly a huge golden light ball appeared. The light ball suddenly shot down two golden lights, which shot into the bodies of the two armored soldiers standing at the front. The eyes of the two armored guards lit up with light.  .

    "Boom." "Boom." The two armored guards each held weapons in their hands and turned into streams of light and rushed toward Ji Ning.

    "Death." An armored guard held a spear, and the spear slashed across the sky.

    "Kill." Another armored guard whipped out a long whip, which looked like a big and agile snake.  These two armored guards.  One is indomitable, the other is nimble and cunning, and even move with each other's movements, as if they are one body.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Interesting. No wonder Lei Xin said before that the way these soldiers fight is very special. It turns out to be the way of battle formation. And the combination is so good"

    Bang~~~

    Ji Ning just had a thought, and his sword intent appeared. A mighty sword intent swept directly on the two sergeants, throwing them away.

    The gap is too big. These two sergeants are barely at the level of the Second Foot Soldier.

    "Bang bang bang bang bang" Ji Ning went through all the hardships and defeated a large number of soldiers.  Continuously advancing along the corridor, after defeating eighteen thousand sergeants, his speed began to slow down.

    "What a strange feeling."

    Ji Ning was besieged by eight sergeants.

    Eight sergeants, holding different weapons, some are strong, some soft, some sinister, some upright Each sergeant has a very extreme fighting style!  But through the cooperation of the battle formation.  Just like a powerful man who is proficient in various fighting styles, it is very difficult for Ji Ning to deal with it.

    "Are you good at the way of wind? The way of thunder and lightning? The way of water?" Ji Ning fought heartily.

    The ball of light is suspended in the sky.

    When Ji Ning defeats the sergeant, it will emit golden light, inspiring stronger sergeants to appear.

    "That ball of light should be the core of the entire space corridor." Ji Ning raised his head and glanced at the ball of light in the sky. All the sergeants were dead, but once they were hit by the golden light.  It has extremely strong strength.

    "The strange objects flowing out of Yu Xinghai are really wonderful." Ji Ning became more and more curious about Yu Xinghai, but after all, Yu Xinghai was too dangerous, and the three masters did not dare to go too deep into it.  It's a terrifying place where you could lose your life if you go deep enough.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes, and thousands of years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    For practitioners, ten thousand years is actually a short time. The entire Dongqi Sect is still in panic, always worried about the arrival of the Jiuchen Sect.

    &nbsp; During these ten thousand years, 'Danbao', who has been concentrating on refining alchemy and understanding the way of alchemy, finally broke through and became the second-step master. With the first six chapters of "Seven Chapters of Danye", 'Danbao' has clear guidance in practice.  , progress very quickly.

    Dongqi sect, main entrance.

    "Whoever comes, stop." The guard disciple shouted.

    I saw a foreign cultivator in fiery red armor standing outside. He had dark green skin and was very fat. He shouted: "Go quickly and send a message. I am following the order of the leader of Jiuchen Sect to see your Lord Lei Xin."

    "Jiuchen Sect?" The two guarding disciples are both excited.

    finally come!

    "I'm going to pass on the message, and you're here to watch." One of the guarding disciples quickly ran back.

    But the foreign cultivator in fiery red armor outside the door was very arrogant and stood outside the door with a cold face.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall of Dongqi Sect.

    "What is supposed to come is finally here." Upon hearing the report from his disciples, Taojun Lei Xin also looked solemn, and a group of other disciples gathered in the hall.

    "The Jiuchen Sect is finally here." The disciples were all a little panicked.

    "Bring him in." Lord Lei Xin ordered.

    "Yes." The disciple outside the door said and left immediately.

    And at the same moment.

    The body of Daojun Lei Xin came to the courtyard, touched the door of the rockery, and entered the space corridor.

    Space Corridor, there is a battle in the black corridor suspended in the sky.

    It is Naya Daojun and Fire Fairy Su Youji who are fighting!

    At the same time, there is a thatched hut at the edge of the corridor. Inside the thatched hut is Ji Ning, who is meditating cross-legged.  Ji Ning has almost stayed in the space corridor for these ten thousand years. He often goes to fight and fight, and when he is meditating, he practices in the Time Thatched Cottage.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Daojun Lei Xin walked over and shouted in front of the thatched house.

    Ji Ning in the thatched cottage opened his eyes and smiled: "Master Lei Xin, what's the matter?"

    "The messenger of Jiuchen Sect is here." Daojun Lei Xin said.

    "Jiuchen Sect? We're finally here." Ji Ning's eyes flashed with light, and he stood up and walked out of the thatched hut, waving his hand and closing the hut.

    "You two continue to practice here, I'll go out and take a look." Ji Ning said loudly.

    "Yes, Master."

    Su Youji and Naya Daojun both responded loudly.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning immediately walked out with Daojun Lei Xin.

    ¡­¡­

    A hall of the Dongqi Sect is receiving an envoy from the Jiuchen Sect. A large group of Dongqi Sect disciples have gathered in this hall.

    Ji Ning entered through the side door, quietly sat in the back, and watched silently.

    "The messenger from the Jiuchen Sect came to our Dongqi Sect. What's the matter?" Daojun Lei Xin said as he took the lead.

    "It's very simple." The flaming red armored alien standing below said coldly, "Give you a chance to survive. Your Dongqi sect quickly migrates out of the Dongqi region. You can still survive each one! If you resist, you will only die.  .¡±

    "Damn it."

    "it turns out¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, the disciples of the Dongqi Sect in the hall were in an uproar, and they were all extremely angry.

    None of them expected that Jiuchen Church would be so arrogant.

    "This is what the leader said personally. Either you escape from the Dongqi Territory quickly or die." The alien in fire red armor said coldly, "The words have been conveyed. It's up to you how to choose. Ten years from now  , if the Dongqi sect hasn¡¯t left yet, just wait for death.¡±

    As he said that, he turned around and walked outside.

    "Want to leave?"

    ¡°Give me¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, an angry Dongqi disciple wanted to stop the messenger.

    "Let him go." Daojun Lei Xin said coldly.

    All Dongqi sect disciples could only endure it.

    "Hmph, I have the art of clones, and your killing will be in vain." The foreigner in fiery red armor sneered, and then left arrogantly.

    Lord Lei Xin just watched silently. He was not angry with a World Realm person. He was angry with the Jiuchen Cult Leader!

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Taojun Lei Xin looked at Ji Ning who was sitting in the corner.

    "I've seen it all." Ji Ning nodded and smiled, "Come on, come on. I have been waiting for the Jiuchen Sect to come for over ten thousand years in the Dongqi Sect."

    Taojun Lei Xin breathed a sigh of relief: "With these words from fellow Taoist, I feel at ease."

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the APP in China on June 26th, come and join the event.Won the local tycoon gold physical award!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 6 Fighting Alone

    In the dark chaotic void.

    A towering gray temple is suspended. Inside the temple, there is a mighty group of practitioners.

    At the highest point of the hall, there is a silver-robed man wearing a silver mask sitting. He is the "Jiuchen Cult Master" who is famous in many surrounding areas. Countless creatures depend on his breath to survive. His evil is so powerful that in the endless  Over the years, it has already frightened many surrounding territories.

    On both sides of him stood three figures, the three deputy leaders.

    "Leader." Yafu Daojun, one of the three deputy leaders, said, "The ten-year period has expired, and the Dongqi sect has not moved. What should we do now?"

    "Needless to say? Of course it's an attack! Destroy the entire Dongqi sect!" The 'Fierce Fire Dao Lord' with a rock body roared, "Without Dongqi Dao Lord, how can the Dongqi sect be qualified to fight with you?  Do we, Jiuchen, teach you how to fight?"

    "snort."

    The rather handsome deputy leader 'Lingdong Taojun' frowned and shouted, "Fierce fire, Dongqi Ancestor is extremely powerful. There must be many terrible formation restrictions in his lair. Before we went to intimidate Dongqi Sect, if  That's all if we can successfully intimidate him. As for a forceful attack? Humph, the leader is a little confident. If the three of us try to forcefully attack, we are all in danger of death."

    The three deputy leaders are all four-step masters. The master of the clever master ranks first in strength, while the master of the Yafu master and the master of the fierce fire master are weaker.

    "alright."

    The voice of the leader of Jiuchen above was cold, "Since they haven't moved, let's attack."

    The three deputy leaders below, especially Taoist Master Lingdong and Taoist Yafu, were all shocked. Taoist Master Lingdong even shouted: "You are all waiting to get out of here first."

    "Yes." Although the Dao Lords and World Realm people in the sect below were confused, they still retreated.

    "Leader." Lingdong Taoist Lord looked up at Jiuchen's leader, "Does the leader care too much about the Dongqi sect? At first, he intercepted and killed them, and then moved the temple to outside the Dongqi Eternal World to monitor the entire Dongqi Eternal World.  Now we have to attack by force! Today's Dongqi sect is already very weak, and they only need to besieged, but not attackedunless they never come out to take risks and experience. Otherwise, they will always be trapped, time will pass, and there will be no adventure and experience.  , they will naturally continue to weaken, and within a few Chaos Epochs, they will be finished. Why take the risk and attack by force?"

    "Yes, leader. Are we too hasty?" Yafu Daojun also said.

    They all felt it was too hasty.

    They can completely occupy the entire Dongqi Territory first, and just have the Dongqi faction besiege them!  But the leader insisted on attacking.

    "Why, the old leader is dead! You think I, the new leader, is soft-hearted, so why don't you listen to me?" the leader of Jiuchen above said coldly.

    "I don't dare." The three deputy leaders said respectfully.

    "Since you don't dare, then follow my order and set off. Go to Dongqi Sect." Jiuchen Cult Master ordered.

    "yes."

    The three deputy leaders could only obey orders respectfully.

    "Let's go to the Dongqi Sect." Soon, the order was passed on, and then the majestic gray temple flew towards the Dongqi Eternal Realm.

    *******

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Passing through the world membrane wall of Dongqi Eternal Realm, the majestic gray temple seemed to be a huge floating mountain peak, flying majestically high in the sky of Dongqi Eternal Realm, flying directly towards Dongqi Sect.  There was no intention to hide it at all.

    "It's the Jiuchen Temple."

    "The Jiuchen Temple of the Jiuchen Sect."

    Many practitioners in the Dongqi Eternal Realm looked up and were shocked.

    They all understand that something big is about to happen!

    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry up and get going.¡±

    "We also go to the Dongqi Sect and take a look from a distance. The battle between the Jiuchen Sect and the Dongqi Sect is a rare battle in many surrounding areas and should not be missed."

    "I'm afraid the Dongqi Sect will be destroyed after this battle. This battle cannot be missed. With the Dongqi Sect's endless years of heritage, it should not be so easy to destroy. I guess the Jiuchen Sect may have to die one or two  A Taoist Lord."

    The practitioners were talking among themselves, and at the same time they quietly rushed towards the Dongqi sect, ready to watch the battle.

    Such a grand event has been missed.  But it's a pity.

    ¡­¡­

    "coming."

    "The Jiuchen Sect is here."

    "The headquarters of the Jiuchen Sect, the Jiuchen Temple, has arrived." The news quickly spread to the Dongqi Sect, and there was an uproar within the Dongqi Sect. Many disciples were all frightened, even though they had expected this day.  Even thoughThe man named ¡®Beiming Daojun¡¯ said he would help resist, but when that day came, they were all still frightened.

    Because the Jiuchen Sect has accumulated too much prestige!  Its power has long spread throughout many surrounding territories.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, Friend Beiming." Taoist Master Lei Xin went to the space corridor and invited Ji Ning out.

    "Are you here?" Ji Ning, Danbao, Su Youji, and Naya all came out.

    "The Nine-Chen Sect Headquarters 'Jiu-Chen Temple' is flying in in a mighty manner." Daojun Lei Xin swallowed his throat, a little flustered, and continued, "I didn't rush to shuttle through the void, just flew over in such an upright and bright manner. I'm afraid that many people will be disappointed.  Practitioners have discovered that Jiuchen Sect is too confident and sure."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Don't panic, from now on, follow my orders."

    "Okay." Daojun Lei Xin nodded.

    "I'm outside the sect to greet the Jiuchen Sect." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Outside the Dongqi sect?" Daojun Lei Xin was surprised and said, "No, once you get outside the sect, there will be no formation restriction and protection."

    "If I lose, I will retreat within the Dongqi sect's formation restrictions." Ji Ning smiled, "Don't worry, I'm sure."

    Taojun Lei Xin could not persuade him, so he could only agree: "Fellow Taoist Beiming, be careful in everything."

    "The Dongqi sect's formation control depends on you, Dao Lord. In this battle, the sect's formation control is also key." Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry about that." Daojun Lei Xin responded.

    Ji Ning turned to look at Naya, Danbao, and Su Youji beside him, and said with a smile: "You don't need to participate in this battle. Do you want to enter my cave or watch the battle?"

    "Of course I'm watching the battle." Su Youji said.

    "How can you miss this battle?" Dan Bao shook his head.

    Naya Daojun said nothing, just stood beside Su Youji and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning smiled: "That's fine, but when the situation is critical, you will have to enter my cave. After all, your strength is too weak. If we really fight to the end, the Jiuchen Cult Leader will probably be able to destroy you with one move."  ¡±

    After all, they are weaker. Ji Ning has the Dominator Armor, great body-protecting magical powers, and possesses nine secret arts. Therefore, he dares to fight against Kong Sa and Jiuchen Cult Master and others like Naya and others.  , one face-to-face is all.  The gap is too big after all.

    "When the situation is critical, we will obey the master's orders." Su Youjilian promised.

    "Then I'm going out." Ji Ning nodded and walked out.

    Lord Lei Xin, Su Youji, and the disciples of the Dongqi Sect all watched Ji Ning go out, all of them worried.

    "I'm afraid that the Beiming Dao Lord will be killed by the Jiuchen Sect in an instant, and then our Dongqi Sect will be doomed."

    "There is no other way but to believe in this Beiming Dao Lord." Those disciples of the Dongqi Sect had no other choice.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning walked out of the Dongqi Sect, looked around, and then saw a small mountain peak in the distance. With one step, he crossed hundreds of miles and landed on the top of the mountain.

    "This battle is finally coming."

    Ji Ning was sitting on the top of the mountain, leaning on a huge rock, looking at the horizon in the distance, but there was a trace of fire in his eyes.

    That is the flame of fighting spirit.

    "In my current Ultimate Sword Way, I have made breakthroughs in the five strongest ways, but when I try to combine them into a higher-level Ultimate Sword Way, I always fail." Ji Ning frowned. That space corridor was of great help to him. When he came to Dongqi  Before the attack, Ji Ning had only two strongest ways to break through, one was the blood-dropping sword intent, and the other was the yin-yang sword intent.

    The Yin Yang Sword Intention was naturally broken through on the way to the Dongqi Sect after the battle with Kong Sa Daojun.

    The other three strongest paths were broken through in the thousands of years of space corridors.

    But the five strongest ways to form a higher level of ultimate swordsmanship require a moment of enlightenment.

    "If you immerse yourself in practice, it will be difficult to reach the top."

    "In this battle, maybe I can take this opportunity to make a breakthrough in the ultimate swordsmanship, understand the second level of the ultimate swordsmanship, and step into the second level of the sword." Ji Ning expected that his strength would be slightly stronger than when he fought against Kong Sa.  It has become stronger, but there is no qualitative transformation yet. He is in urgent need of a breakthrough opportunity.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The majestic gray temple finally appeared on the horizon and flew towards the Dongqi Sect.

    "coming."

    "The Jiuchen Sect is here."

    "They are here." Many practitioners who had arrived early through the void hid far away and watched the battle from a distance.

    ? ?The tall gray temple suddenly stopped high in the sky.

    All the Taoist masters and practitioners of the Jiuchen Sect in the temple looked away from a distance, especially the leader of the Jiuchen Sect who was sitting in the main hall. His eyes under the mask just glanced and fell on a building in front of the main entrance of the Dongqi Sect.  On the small mountain peak, a young man in white clothes with a black divine sword on his back stood up and looked towards this.

    "A Second Footstep Master?" Jiuchen Cult Master whispered softly, "The little Second Footstep Master is blocking the front door of Dongqi Sect, trying to block our Jiuchen Sect?"

    ******

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Tuesday's update.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 7 Take action and kill!

    "Leader," Lingdong Daojun said, "This little Erbujiaojun knew that our Jiuchen Sect was coming, yet he dared to block the main entrance. Hmph, he is clearly an enemy of our Jiuchen Sect and sent a member of the sect.  Brother, get rid of him.¡±

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Sect responded lightly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How can he take a little Erpingjun in his eyes?

    "Brother Hu Zhen." Lingdong Taoist Lord immediately looked down, "I would like you to take action and deal with the Erbulu Lord in front of the main entrance of Dongqi Sect! You are the first to take action, and you must be decisive in your action.  , we need to shock the Dongqi sect and let them understand that surrender is what they should do, and resistance is the only way to die."

    "Yes." Daojun Huzhen below responded respectfully.

    Lord Wat Shindo is one of the three three-step masters in the sect, and his methods are quite impressive.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Hu Zhen Daojun immediately flew out of Jiuchen Temple and flew towards Ji Ning who was standing on the top of the mountain in the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    "Who is that?"

    "That young man in white is blocking the road of Jiuchen Sect in front of the main gate of Dongqi Sect. Is he too arrogant?"

    "If I feel good, I'm just a second-step master."

    At this moment, the practitioners who were watching the battle from a distance were looking at it curiously.

    Now that Jiuchen Temple has arrived, Mr. Erpoutiao is stuck on the road, feeling like a mantis trying to use his arms as a car.

    ¡­¡­

    "Now everything depends on this Beiming Daojun."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this Beiming Dao Lord is really powerful or just bragging about it. I can¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    "well."

    "Just watch."

    The disciples of the Dongqi Sect were all very flustered, especially when they saw the majestic gray temple stopped in mid-air. Can Beiming Daojun stop it?

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming" Daojun Lei Xin watched silently. He was the one who was most worried. Now that he was the leader of the Dongqi Sect, everything was decided by him. He chose to believe Ji Ning.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning stood on the top of the mountain and watched a Taoist hunter in robe flying towards him.

    The Taoist Lord shouted loudly from a distance: "I am the True Taoist Lord of Jiuchen Sect, Hut. Boy, I, the Jiuchen Sect, have come to conquer the Dongqi Sect, and you dare to stand in the way here. You really don't think you have a long life. Now.  I will give you a way to survive. Surrender quickly and join me, Jiuchen Sect, and I will spare your life, otherwise you will die now."

    His voice was loud and loud, resounding throughout the world. It was obvious that he wanted to exert power. In the words of Lingdong Daojun, he wanted to frighten the Dongqi sect. It was best to scare the Dongqi sect into surrendering.

    "Haha" Ji Ning stood on the mountain peak, looking at the scene with a smile, and his loud voice echoed across the sky and the earth, "Is Huzhen Taoist Lord? If you surrender to me now, I will accept you as a follower. If I take action, I will also  It¡¯s time for your death.¡±

    "It's a joke, then you go die!" Taoist Lord Wa Zhen laughed angrily and pointed in the distance.

    Boom.

    Planks appeared between the sky and the earth. There were more than a thousand planks. Each plank had complex divine patterns on it. It was obviously a set of quite powerful magic weapons. When activated by the divine patterns, more than a thousand planks became powerful instantly.  It condensed into a green sword light, and this green sword light streaked across the sky, directly killing Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning shook his head gently.

    The green sword light reached in front of him, Ji Ning waved his hand, and bang, the green sword light exploded directly from the impact.

    "What." The face of Daojun Huzhen in the distance changed.

    "Die."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Immediately, the surrounding world dimmed, and the sword intent condensed out of thin air. The terrifying sword intent formed a sword light, surrounding Taoist Lord Wa Zhen, and the sword light flowed like a millstone, instantly surrounding Wat from all directions.  True Lord.

    ¡°No, no¡ª¡± Daojun Huzhen looked frightened, trying to resist with difficulty using his magic weapon.

    "Pfft."

    Following him, under the rotation and crushing force of thousands of sword lights, his divine body shattered, his true spirit was annihilated, and he died immediately.

    Ji Ning took a step through the void and came to the place where Taoist Huzhen died. He waved his hand to collect the magic weapons and other items left behind by Taoist Huzhen after his death. He stood in mid-air. The wind in the sky was strong, blowing Ji Ning's robe.  , Ji Ning is about to take this opportunity to fight, looking for an opportunity to achieve a breakthrough in the ultimate swordsmanship, how can he be afraid of fighting?

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, looked up at the majestic gray temple in the distance and said coldly: "Jiuchen Sect, if you retreat quickly, you can still save your life. Otherwise, if you dare to offend the Dongqi Sect, I will kill as many as you come."

    "I will kill as many as you come.  "

    "I will kill as many as you come."

    "I will kill as many as you come."

    Under the infusion of mana, the sound formed a response in the world, constantly reverberating.

    This scene shocked the monks who were paying attention from a distance. It also stunned the disciples of Dongqi Sect and Daojun Lei Xin. It also shocked all the practitioners of Jiuchen Sect.

    "What, just by condensing sword intent, you killed a three-step master?"

    "The black divine sword he carries behind his back is not unsheathed, he is not fighting in close combat, and he is not controlling any magic weapon. He can kill you, Sanpaojun, with just his sword power?"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "terrible."

    "This is not an ordinary Erpedaojun. This is the most evil and heaven-defying Erpedaojun."

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone was shocked.

    The Dongqi sect understands that this Beiming Taoist Lord really has powerful and terrifying strength!  The Jiuchen Sect immediately understood that if they wanted to defeat the Dongqi Sect this time, the boy in white in front of them was the biggest obstacle.

    "Brother Wat Zhen."

    "Wat true."

    "Master."

    In the Jiuchen Temple, many practitioners immediately couldn't help shouting, and they were all very sad and angry.

    The leader of Jiuchen, who was sitting high above, chuckled softly and said: "It's interesting. It seems that this little second-step master has something to rely on, but no matter what, he is just the second-step master. Smart, elegant, fierce fire  , now is not the time to be careless, we still have to crush the Dongqi sect, so the three of you will take action at the same time, directly crush and kill the two footpaths."

    "The three of us take action at the same time?" Yafu Taojun couldn't help but ask.

    They are not comparable to Dao Lord Hu Zhen. The gap between four steps and three steps is very obvious. Four steps are almost the most powerful in a certain path. Especially Ling Ming Dao Lord, whose strength is even more impressive.  , can even kill the ordinary Four Steps King.

    "It's enough for me and Fierce Fire to take action." Lord Yafu Dao said, "If we join forces, even the most evil Erbu Dao Lord can deal with it."

    "No." Jiuchen Cult Leader shook his head, "Don't waste your time on an Erpaojun. The three of you take action together to make the Dongqi Sect understand that resistance is hopeless."

    "yes."

    The three deputy leaders, Lingdong Daojun, Yafu Daojun, and Fierce Fire Daojun, all responded respectfully.

    Since the leader insisted so much, they did not dare to disobey.

    "Let's go." Ling Dong Daojun shouted, turned into a stream of light and flew out first.

    "Let's go." Taoist Yafu and Taoist Fierce Fire also followed behind and flew out.

    "With the action of the three deputy leaders, those two Taoists, even the most evil Taoists in the legend, are dead."

    "The three deputy leaders can probably crush the entire Dongqi sect if they join forces."

    The many practitioners in the Jiuchen Sect Temple are all confident.

    ¡­¡­

    The three deputy leaders flew out of the temple. The moment they flew out of the temple, the color of the world suddenly changed.

    "Boom~~~" I saw endless terrifying sword light lighting up between the sky and the earth. At the edge of the sword light, there was gray mist and endless flames.

    Blade light, mist, flame.

    For a time, it covered hundreds of millions of miles in the sky. This was the manifestation of the power of 'Tao'.

    The prestige of the three deputy leaders in the surrounding areas has been spread for endless years. The power of the 'Tao' they showed when they appeared on the scene shocked all parties.

    "The Jiuchen Sect actually sent three deputy leaders to attack at the same time? This is a bit bullying the small, isn't it? It's too much for the fourth-step master to kill the second-step master, but all three of them attack together."

    "This is not about bullying the small. This is a war between the Jiuchen Sect and the Dongqi Sect. It's no wonder that the two brothers dare to interfere."

    "The Dongqi sect wants to directly crush and kill the two trail masters."

    Some practitioners watching the battle from a distance, especially the spies from other forces in the surrounding areas who had long been lurking in the Dongqi Eternal Realm, also sighed and shook their heads.  They all know how powerful the three deputy leaders of the Jiuchen Sect are. Just one of them is amazing, but three of them join forces?  They didn't think the boy in white could bear it.

    "Humph." Ji Ning stood in mid-air and snorted coldly.

    Boom~~~~

    The endless sword light, like a surging wave, swept across the world and rushed directly towards the sword light, mist, and flames.

    The sword light, mist, and flames came from another place in the sky, and the sword light came from Ji Ning's side.

    &nbsp; The two sides collided quickly, and the gray mist and crazy flames were suppressed in an instant. Only the crazy sword light and Ji Ning's sword light collided again and again in the high air, and they were evenly matched.  .

    The power of ¡®Tao¡¯ collides again and again.

    The three deputy hierarchs and Ji Ning were all facing each other in mid-air. The three deputy hierarchs all understood that they had encountered a powerful enemy.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 8 Hardening

    The two sides faced each other from a distance, and the collision of the power of the 'Tao' alone made the three deputy leaders understand that in terms of the realm of the 'Tao', the guy in front of them, who was only a second-step master, could actually be comparable to the agile Taoist master.  .better than the other two deputy leaders!  This made them feel awe-inspiring, but they still had confidence.

    Because there is still a huge gap in divine power and mana between the second and fourth steps.

    "Do it." Master Lingdong shouted through a message.

    "Roar~~~" Fierce Fire Dao Lord raised his head and roared. His rock body suddenly swelled and turned into a majestic rock giant with a height of thousands of miles. His rock legs were like two sky pillars smashed down.  On the ground, causing the earth to tremble, his arms seemed to collapse from the sky, and he smashed directly towards Ning.

    "interesting."

    The Beihong Sword behind Ji Ning suddenly fell into his hand. For a moment, he had three heads and six arms, and all six hands were holding a sword at the same time.

    The divine sword soared thousands of miles.

    Holding the divine sword in six hands, he slashed directly forward.

    The ultimate kendo collapse!

    Now Ji Ning has made breakthroughs in all five of the strongest swordsmanship. Although he has not been able to merge into a higher level of ultimate swordsmanship, his overall strength has finally taken a small step forward. Whether it is his weird swordsmanship or his fierce swordsmanship, no matter which one he has.  It is the level of Holy Lord Qingfeng.  Even because he is good at all aspects of swordsmanship, he can make Holy Lord Qingfeng escape with his swordsmanship alone.

    "Bang~~~" Wanli sword light collided with the two giant arms that seemed to collapse from the sky. There were still flames flowing on the two giant arms.

    There was a shocking loud noise.

    Ning couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, and the towering rock giant ¡®Fierce Fire Dao Lord¡¯ also staggered and took a step back.

    "This Fierce Fire Dao Lord is indeed a special being. According to the star map of Mangya Kingdom, it is a special life and is famous for its strength. However, its flexibility and skills are weak in other aspects." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "What, this Erbu Daojun can actually survive a head-on confrontation with a tough enemy?" Yafu Daojun was shocked.

    "Not good." Lingdong Daojun's expression also changed. Lingdong Daojun knew very well that even if he tried his best, he would be at a disadvantage against Fierce Fire Daojun.

    "Master Lingming Dao, it's up to you." Yafu Daojun said, and a black mist appeared. It was so dense that it instantly covered the surrounding world, and even the power of 'Tao' could not be suppressed.  There was even something vaguely moving in the black mist, and it attacked the enemy almost instantly.

    "Are you talking about femininity?" Ji Ning's six Beihong Swords were all unsheathed and held in six hands. The sword light flowed and he easily resisted.

    "Die."

    The strongest Taoist Master Lin Dong rushed towards him with six sledgehammers.

    Ji Ning¡¯s face changed. Although Dao Lord Ling Dong¡¯s name was ¡®Ling Dong¡¯, his fighting style was extremely violent. Unlike Dao Lord Fierce Fire who was only extremely powerful, Dao Lord Ling Dong had no obvious flaws.

    "Very good, this Jiuchen leader is exactly what I wanted. I am about to have a good fight with a suitable opponent, and I want to take this opportunity to achieve the ultimate sword breakthrough." Ji Ning showed a happy face, "I didn't expect this Jiuchen  The leader arranged for three deputy leaders to come over."

    The three deputy leaders joined forces, which put some pressure on themselves.

    "It's good to come."

    Ji Ning rushed towards him.

    "Kill." Lord Lingdong came to kill boldly.

    "Hmph." Yafu Daojun in the distance was manipulating the magic weapon and attacking from a distance. He used Qi Refining Style and was not good at close combat.

    Fierce Fire Dao Lord also waved his big palm again and again. The power of his big palm was comparable to Ji Ning's 'Ultimate Sword Technique Tianbeng', so Ji Ning had to be careful.

    ¡­¡­

    For a time, there was chaos outside the Dongqi faction.

    Black mist spreads everywhere, and towering giants attack crazily.

    The core is the fight between the Jiuchen Sect's first deputy leader, the Taoist Lord Lingdong, and the Taoist Lord in white. Thunder and lightning rumbled, and sledge hammers united with each other, like a thunder and lightning cage, besieging Ji Ning.  Ji Ning's six-handled sword is even more powerful and strange. Sometimes it looks like an unpredictable dragon, and sometimes it looks like a volcano erupting. It is no weaker than the agile Dao Lord.

    It¡¯s just that Dao Lord Yafu and Dao Lord Fierce Fire kept interfering in the situation, causing Ji Ning to be distracted, so that Ji Ning was naturally at a disadvantage in the scene.

    "This Taoist Lord in white is really powerful. He was able to fight one against three and the three deputy leaders of Jiuchen Sect to this level."

    "It's amazing. Lord Erboutiao can be so evil. This is definitely the most evil Tao Lord in the legend. I have heard of such evil beings in the past, but I have never seen them before. This time my eyes were opened.Bounded.  "

    "Huh? It seems that the Jiuchen Sect will not be able to capture the Dongqi Sect so easily."

    Those practitioners watching from a distance, especially spies from other forces, all murmured secretly.

    With such a Taoist Lord in white here, it will not be easy to occupy the Dongqi Sect.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's troublesome."

    The leader of Jiuchen looked at it from a distance, frowning.

    It is indeed not easy to occupy the Dongqi Sect. This boy is obviously only a second-level Taoist master, but his strength is on the same level as Lingdong Taoist master.  If it were outside, Jiuchen Cult Leader would certainly not take it seriously.  But the Taoist Lords are not stupid. I believe that the Taoist Lord in white will not be stupid enough to fight in close combat with the Jiuchen Cult Leader. Once the Jiuchen Cult takes action, the Taoist Lord in White Clothes will most likely retreat directly into the Dongqi Sect's formation restrictions.  .

    With the help of the formation restrictions left by ¡®Ancestor Dongqi¡¯, it would be different.  Leader Jiuchen has no confidence in killing the Taoist Lord in white in the Dongqi Sect.

    Two forces.

    Unless the gap is really too big, it can usually be made up with the help of the Lao Lao formation restriction.

    ¡­¡­

    "Beiming Daojun is really powerful."

    "I actually blocked the three deputy leaders with one against three. With such strength, and with the help of the Dongqi sect's formation restriction, I am afraid I can block the Jiuchen leader." One of the disciples in the Dongqi sect  Everyone was excited. Although it looked like Beiming Daojun was at a disadvantage from the outside, being able to withstand the three deputy leaders also showed the strength of Beiming Daojun.

    Daojun Lei Xin was also full of joy, but suddenly he frowned: "No, I remember Daojun Beiming said that he defeated Daojun Naya with one move, saying that he relied on secret skills. Why haven't I done that until now?  Watch him perform his secret magic.¡±

    Ji Ning mentioned in passing that he was good at secret arts.

    "If you are so strong in close combat, how powerful is the secret technique you are good at?" Daojun Lei Xin couldn't imagine it.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Happy."

    "Come on, come on." Ji Ning was fighting vigorously. He could use the nine secret arts, but that would be pointless. If he concentrated on defending him, there would be no need to come out.  He came out just to fight, to hone himself, and to make the ultimate breakthrough in swordsmanship!  At this moment, he was fighting with three deputy leaders. The particularly agile Dao Lord put a lot of pressure on him. During the battle, he naturally gained some insights into swordsmanship.

    "Hahaha, so happy, so happy." Dao Lord Ling Dong is also extremely brave. He is very good at lightning and speed, and he also attacks crazily. "Boy, with the help of magical powers, you can maintain such strength in a short time, but it takes a long time."  Okay, I think you can still hold on."

    "As time goes by, he will definitely not be able to bear it." Taoist Lord Fierce Fire and Taoist Yafu are also full of confidence. They also believe that this Taoist Lord in white must have relied on some kind of magical power to explode such combat power, but the more incredible it is.  The magical power consumes divine power faster, and generally they cannot continue fighting for too long, but they don't know that in a real continuous battle, Ji Ning is more powerful than the three of them combined, because the power of his blue and white mist is consumed very slowly, and the amount is very slow.  Ridiculously big.

    The battle continues.

    This battle continued, and nearly half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    Half an hour is very short for practitioners. The practitioners watching from a distance were also excited, but the three deputy leaders and Jiuchen leader who really understood the mystery felt that something was wrong.

    "Why did you fight for so long?"

    "Why does his supernatural power continue to this day?"

    The leader of Jiuchen and the three deputy leaders all felt something was wrong.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "It's still close." Ji Ning secretly shook his head, "Although it has given me many ideas and insights about swordsmanship, it is still not possible to combine the five strongest ways of the 'second step' into the ultimate swordsmanship. It seems that the three  The pressure from the deputy leader on me is still too little."

    Ji Ning no longer wants to continue with the three deputy leaders.

    Because until now in the battle, the opponent has used every method available to him, and it is of little help to Ji Ning.

    "It's over!" Ji Ning thought, and immediately nine 'dragons' with terrifying destructive power flew out from Ji Ning's body

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 9 The leader takes action

    The nine dragons intertwined with each other, and quickly formed a mighty wave with the mystery of the yin and yang sword intention of the ultimate sword, and swept directly over.  .

    "Not good." Taoist Master Ling Dong, who was fighting in close combat with Ji Ning, immediately changed his expression. He felt the terrifying power of the nine secret arts. "This Taoist Lord in white has such a terrifying secret skill."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    I saw the six sledgehammers of Lingdong Daojun, and suddenly complex divine patterns appeared on the surface. The divine patterns surged, forming a shield with each sledgehammer as the center, and soon formed a strange six-sided thunder shield.  The six shields fit together to form a completely sealed shield cage.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡± The power of the nine secret arts impacted the thunder shield cage, but the thunder shield cage resisted.

    "Thank you for having this secret treasure, otherwise you will lose your life, so hurry up and leave." Lingdong Daojun's face turned pale, and he immediately drove the shield cage and flew away at high speed, which was more than fifty times the speed of light.

    These six sledgehammers

    It is not an ordinary magic weapon. You must know that beyond the endless territory, there is endless darkness.  Lingdong Daojun once looked at the darkness at the edge of the territory. He liked looking at the darkness because it could make his heart calmer and understand his sword technique better.  One day, when he was practicing in the void on the edge of darkness, he discovered six sledgehammers floating over from the darkness. These six sledgehammers had been floating for an unknown period of time, but they were still intact.

    After Master Lingdong got these six sledgehammers, he immediately discovered the magic of these six sledgehammers.

    It is extremely heavy, and its attack is extremely powerful.  It should be noted that even if Holy Lord Qingfeng fights Ji Ning again, he will be defeated in a short time.  Dao Lord Lingdong is on par with Holy Master Qingfeng, but he is able to fight on par with Ji Ning precisely because these six sledgehammers are so extraordinary.

    Defense can also form an absolute lightning cage.

    When escaping, the lightning shield cage can reach a hundred times the speed of light.  This time, under the siege of the nine secret arts, the speed was greatly reduced.

    After obtaining these six sledgehammers, Ling Dong Daojun understood that these six sledgehammers were probably some ancient great power, or even powerful treasures left by the emperor. From then on, he used these six sledgehammers as weapons, and his status increased.  stable.

    "Not good." Yafu Daojun, who was refining Qi Flow, looked at it from a distance and saw nine dragon-like torrents of secret techniques appearing. He immediately felt a fatal threat. Even his magic weapon was lost after being impacted by the nine secret techniques.  Control, "If I am touched, I will be killed. Run away."

    "Whoosh."

    Taojun Yafu gritted his teeth and took out a black round Taoist Talisman. There were strange circles on the Taoist Talisman. After Taoist Yafu crushed it, black haloes of light suddenly enveloped Taoist Yafu.

    Whoosh.

    Yafu Daojun disappeared through the void in an instant.

    "Ahhh" The majestic special life rock giant 'Fierce Fire Dao Lord' howled in pain. Its rock body was shattered under the impact of the nine secret arts. It could not withstand it at all. The rock that was originally thousands of miles high  The giant was destroyed almost instantly until only a rock head was left, and there was despair in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning's use of the Nine Secret Techniques happened in an instant. Everything happened so fast that the leader of Jiuchen in the distance had no time to rescue him.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned, "You two actually escaped? In the previous battles, the space was chaotic, and it was generally impossible to travel through space. But Taoist Yafu seemed to have escaped with the help of a certain Taoist talisman. I didn't expect this to be the most low-key.  The most inconspicuous Yafu Taoist actually hides such a rare thing."

    Ji Ning had previously estimated that Master Ling Dong might be able to escape from his killing move. After all, with such a strong strength, he usually had some life-saving trump card.

    Who would have thought that Taoist Yafu actually took out a strange object.

    "The six sledgehammers of Lord Lingdong should not be ordinary magic weapons. They actually withstood my nine secret arts. If it is Kong Sa and Jiuchen Cult Master who resisted the nine secret arts, that's all. Lingdong  Dao Lord can actually resist, those six sledgehammers are really magical. He can even escape very fast." Ji Ning secretly marveled, those six sledgehammers are no ordinary magic weapon.

    Although Ji Ning had many thoughts in his mind, his movements were not slow and he directly threw a black gourd. The gourd flew towards the rock giant Fierce Fire Dao Lord.

    "Old Lord Fierce Fire, either surrender to me, or I will kill you now." Ji Ning looked at the Taoist Fierce Fire who only had a huge head left, "Make your choice immediately."

    "Submit, surrender." Fierce Fire Dao Lord was horrified and made his choice without hesitation.

    "Whoosh."

    The rock head immediately flew towards the black gourd suspended in the torrent of the nine secret arts. The rock head quickly shrank and was sucked into the gourd.

    ¡­¡­

    ?"Damn it." The face of Master Jiuchen changed the moment Ji Ning used the nine secret techniques. Dao Lord fought so fast that he had no time to rescue Fierce Fire Dao Lord.

    Boom.

    Jiuchen Cult Master rushed out of the temple almost instantly. A dark red long stick appeared in his hand. The long stick instantly surged hundreds of millions of miles, like a pillar of heaven. He suddenly waved the long stick in his hand and moved towards the distance.  It swept directly in the direction of Ji Ning.

    "Boom~~~" A stick was swept out, and the color of the sky and the earth changed. When it was swept into the torrent of nine secret arts, the torrent of secret arts was shaken and disordered.  However, the nine secret arts were invisible and quickly returned to normal.  But the stick still swept towards Ji Ning at high speed.

    "Pity."

    Facing this terrifying blow, Ji Ning just glanced at the clever Dao Lord who was escaping with the help of the thunder hammer cage. The speed of the clever Dao Lord when he was running away was only fifty times the speed of light. If he chased him in a flying boat,  You can still catch up.  However, the Thunder Hammer Shield Cage can withstand even the nine secret arts. I am afraid that I have nothing to do but rely on the power of the blue and white mist to slowly consume it. Maybe I can win by relying on time.

    But there is no need to think too much about this, because the leader of Jiuchen is here to kill him.

    "Come on, I want to see how strong Jiuchen Cult Master and Kong Sa Daojun are in close combat." Ning also felt that his strength had improved a bit compared to when he was in Tianmu City. The power of the nine secret arts  I have also improved some stick skills that can affect the opponent, and I should be able to fight with the opponent.

    "Break it for me." Ji Ning directly held the same divine sword in six hands and performed the ultimate sword technique, Tianbeng.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The long stick that swept through the world and the divine sword that destroyed the world collided directly.

    Ji Ning felt an endless force transmitted from the impact point to himself. After being weakened by the Dominator Armor, Ji Ning could not help but fly away.

    "He's not dead?" The leader of Jiuchen, who came to kill him with a silver mask and silver clothes, was a little surprised. "Hmph, then take another move from me."

    He rushed directly into the mighty torrent of nine secret arts. The power of the torrent of secret arts also shocked the leader of Jiuchen. His speed obviously dropped sharply, but he still resisted, but his eyes were much sharper: "It's still  A tough opponent, this secret technique is even stronger than mine."

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The fight is too fast.

    Taoist Fierce Fire was captured alive, Taoist Yafu disappeared without a trace, and Taoist Lingming fled in panic.

    The leader of Jiuchen came out.

    "What's that trick?"

    "The three deputy leaders were defeated in an instant, and even the leader of Jiuchen came out."

    "It should be a secret technique."

    "It may also be the power of a powerful Taoist talisman."

    Whether it is the bystanders from a distance or the practitioners of Jiuchen Sect, everyone is watching nervously. The battle scene is too fast at this moment. If you don't pay attention, the battle will be over.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was not surprised when Jiu Chen leader brazenly charged into the torrent of nine secret arts. After all, Taoist Master Kong Sa could resist the nine secret techniques. It was normal for Jiu Chen leader to be able to resist. After all, he was comparable to the most common eternal emperor.  Existence: "Hmph, I will wait until my ultimate swordsmanship reaches a higher level, and then I will control the nine secret arts. By then, the power of the nine secret arts will increase greatly, and it will not be so easy to resist."

    "But at the same level as Kong Sa and Jiuchen, I am still much weaker in a head-to-head fight. After being weakened by the nine secret arts, that stick probably only has 60-70% of its power." Ji Ning was killed by a stick just now.  The blast reached the edge of Dongqi Sect's formation restriction, and even his body was numb. This was still weakened by the Dominator Armor. Without the Dominator Armor, he would have been severely injured even if he didn't die.

    "Death." The leader of Jiuchen has already arrived, with anger in his eyes.

    "Haha, Master Jiuchen, let's continue fighting inside the Dongqi Sect." Ji Ning grinned and stepped back, retreating into the restricted area of ??the Dongqi Sect's formation.  Even if there are nine secret arts outside, he will be blown away with one move and there is no way to fight.

    "Humph, what does Dongqi's formation restriction mean?" Jiuchen Cult Leader did not hesitate at all. He held a long stick, pointed the long stick, and directly pierced the formation restriction with a bang, and flew into the Dongqi Sect.  Inside.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Chapter 3 is still being written.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 10 Breakthrough, Erpaojun

    "Coming in" After rushing into the Dongqi sect, Jiuchen's leader's eyes flashed with excitement. He felt the call from somewhere, "My feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Humph, the ancestor of Dongqi is not dead."  At that time, I didn¡¯t dare to come in. Now, just a monster like Erlupajun wants to stop me? What a dream.¡±

    "The emperor's deduction is indeed correct. My opportunity lies in this territory. My hard work to win the position of Jiuchen's leader is worth it." Jiuchen's leader has many ideas in his heart, but he shows no mercy in his hands.

    "Break it for me."

    The long stick in his hand suddenly waved.

    Boom, boom, boom - as if the endless sea water is roaring, the long stick contains layers of destructive power like cascading waves, attacking the Dongqi sect wantonly.  Suddenly his long stick hit the palace, and the palace was annihilated. It scraped against the courtyard wall, which shattered and collapsed. Even because he came in too suddenly, eleven disciples of the Dongqi sect who were originally watching the battle were killed in an instant.

    "Hurry up and hide." Daojun Lei Xin was shocked. Jiuchen Cult Master came too fast. "Hurry up and hide." At the same time, he also manipulated the Dongqi sect's formation restrictions.

    ¡°Shiss~~~¡±

    Many formation restrictions within the entire Dongqi Sect were triggered, and the strongest protective formation also broke out. Little golden snakes continued to appear, besieging the leader of Jiuchen from all directions. Each little golden snake seemed inconspicuous, but Jiu Chen  Master Chen's expression changed as soon as he saw it: "Ancestor Dongqi is really willing to set up such a large formation."

    A powerful lair is very dangerous. Although he had wanted to enter the Dongqi sect very much before, he did not dare to come in even if the Dongqi ancestor was alive for a day and had the Dharma body to guard him.

    Even though Patriarch Dongqi is gone now, this lair is still very dangerous.  It was even more powerful than Ji Ning's Nine Secret Techniques.  It is almost close to the power of the Eternal Emperor.

    "Come here quickly, come here all." Daojun Lei Xin waved his disciples and took them into his cave.

    "You guys should stop watching the battle." Ji Ning also came to Su Youji, Danbao, and Naya Daojun. Ji Ning's expression was solemn, "Daojun Lei Xin and I have no way of confirming the methods of this Jiuchen leader.  What kind of killing spree breaks out. If you are even slightly affected, you will lose your life."

    "Yeah." Su Youji and the others didn't dare to take any chances, so they all nodded obediently.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and Su Youji, Danbao, and Naya Daojun were taken into the cave by Ji Ning.

    In the entire Dongqi Sect, there were only three living beings left in just one breath - Master Jiuchen, Ji Ning, and Daojun Lei Xin.

    "Master Lei Xin, be careful," Ji Ning said.

    Because Daojun Lei Xin wants to control the formation, there is no way to hide.

    "Don't worry, I'm far away, and the Dongqi sect's formation is restricted so that the Jiuchen leader can't sense it. He doesn't know my location. If this is all affected, it's just my bad luck."  Daojun Lei Xin also had madness in his eyes, "Fellow Daoist Beiming, it's up to you now."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the direction." The leader of Jiuchen followed the mysterious call and while resisting those golden snakes, he also continued to advance within the Dongqi sect, causing destruction wherever he went.

    "Master Jiuchen, I am no match for you outside, but you would be too arrogant to break into Dongqi Sect."

    Controlling the nine secret arts, Ji Ning appeared again.

    Ji Ning has a fighting spirit in his eyes. Jiuchen Cult Master is at a very high level. Fighting brings a different feeling to Ji Ning, and it is more helpful to enlightenment.  However, fighting at this level is usually too dangerous, and you can lose your life if you are not careful.  Ji Ning also had the help of the Dongqi sect's formation restraint to be able to fight.

    "Whoops." The sword light flew over.

    Jiuchen Cult Master¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°Damn it, this difficult Erluluojun.¡±

    "Hiss~~~" Countless golden snakes surrounded him.

    "Boom~~~" The nine secret arts also turned into intertwined dragons that crazily besieged and suppressed.

    Circles of water ripples appeared on the surface of Jiuchen Sect's main body, but they still couldn't resist it, but they could at least be weakened.

    "With this formation restriction, coupled with the secret technique of Erpaojun, I can barely exert 10% of my strength." The leader of Jiuchen is like a mortal trapped in a quagmire. The speed of every move and every move is greatly reduced, and the power is greatly reduced.  Also greatly reduced.

    "Cang." Ji Ning's sword light came.

    "Huhuhu~~~" The long stick was like a dragon, sweeping away directly.

    But Ji Ning's sword was invisible and silent, attacking from all directions.

    "His swordsmanship is really weird." The leader of Jiuchen had completely crushed him before, but he didn't notice the difference in Ji Ning's swordsmanship.Now that his strength has been greatly weakened, he finds Ji Ning to be difficult to deal with.

    "If you continue to delay like this, this will eventually be the home base of the Dongqi sect, which is not good for me." Jiuchen Cult Leader shouted angrily, and his momentum suddenly surged. The power of the long stick in his hand actually continued to increase a little, and he completely suppressed Ji Ning in an instant.  Downwind.

    "The new leader of the Jiuchen Sect is actually so strong?" Ji Ning was excited, "Very good, the stronger he is, the more helpful he will be to me. As long as he doesn't exceed my endurance limit."

    Ji Ning honed his sword skills to his heart's content, and gained insights under terrible pressure.

    There used to be an old leader of the Jiuchen Sect who was very evil and founded the foundation of the Jiuchen Sect. Lingdong Daojun and other three people also followed the old leader.

    Later, the old leader died and the new leader succeeded.

    The new leader has always been wearing a mask and is very mysterious. He has made several moves and the strength he has shown is judged by Mang Yaguo to be on the same level as Kong Sa Daojun.

    ¡­¡­

    "Get away, get away." Jiu Chen leader suppressed Ji Ning. He kept moving forward, and Ning was forced to keep retreating.

    But gradually

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes changed. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, followed by Mingwu.

    Why do practitioners take risks?  Why do we have to go through life and death training?  It is because under enough pressure and enough circumstances that one can be touched and make a breakthrough.  If you keep immersing yourself in cultivation, it will be difficult to achieve any great achievements.

    Jiuchen Cult Leader's stick skills are indeed mysterious. Although Ji Ning is the ultimate swordsman, he is still the one-step Dao Lord. Jiuchen Cult Leader's 'Tao' is completely superior to Ji Ning's, and it also gives Ji Ning a very strong power.  Under pressure, Ji Ning's nearly one million years of accumulation in the space corridor (time acceleration in the thatched cottage) naturally began to make breakthroughs.

    "The second level of the ultimate kendo." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª" The originally vast and violent nine secret arts have changed, becoming darker and more unfathomable, and their power has obviously increased a lot. The power is already at the same level as the Dongqi faction's formation ban.  , the face of the leader of Jiuchen also changed drastically. Originally, he could still suppress Ji Ning, but now he needs to completely resist the nine secret arts and those golden snakes.

    The leader of Jiuchen held a long stick and tried his best to resist, but also kept dodging.

    The aftermath of the battle caused the palace to collapse.

    "If my Ultimate Sword Technique can reach the third level, maybe my nine secret arts can keep up with those of the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord." Ji Ning said secretly. According to estimates, with the power of the Ultimate Sword Technique, when I become the third level Dao Lord,  The ultimate swordsmanship should be comparable to Dao Lord Li Xing and Dao Lord Wan Shen.  The nine secret arts performed by the ultimate swordsmanship at that time should be comparable to those performed by the Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord, and could suppress and restrain Emperor Merobo.

    Now?

    It is not possible to suppress Emperor Merobo.  But the leader of Jiuchen was cautious and could not resist it as easily as before.

    "Master Jiuchen, I relied on the Taoist Talisman to kill Kong Sa. It would be interesting if I could defeat or kill Master Jiuchen with my own strength." Ji Ning immediately retreated, the nine secret arts, the golden little  The snakes are all on his side, and he can retreat whenever he wants.

    Quickly retreated tens of thousands of miles away.

    Ji Ning stood there, looking at the Jiuchen Cult Master who was trying his best to resist the nine secret arts and the golden snake in the distance.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, why are you retreating?" Daojun Lei Xin said in a message.

    "Haha, I have an epiphany and am about to make a breakthrough." Ji Ning said in a message, "After the breakthrough, Jiuchen Cult Leader will no longer be in trouble."

    "Whoosh." A black flying boat appeared, and Ning entered the flying boat.

    Boom.

    Ji Ning had the protection of the nine secret arts and the protection of the flying boat, so he immediately started to break through.

    However, his breakthrough was divided into two steps, first breaking through the 'golden elixir chaotic space' of the air refining flow, and then breaking through the divine body!  Because after all, we are on the battlefield. If both parties break through at the same time, once they encounter danger, they will not be able to resist even if they want to.  It's better to be careful.  In order to complete the breakthrough as quickly as possible, Ji Ning directly used the Chaos Crystal.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? back  The Chaos Crystal needed to break through to the Second Path Lord was just a drizzle to Ning.

    "Rumble~~~" The Dao tree in the chaotic space of Ji Ning's Golden Pill began to grow

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 11 The Goal of Jiuchen Cult Leader

    The Tao tree is majestic, its branches are like dragons, its branches and leaves are lush, it was originally 52,000 feet high, and now it continues to climb upward again.  .The branches grew longer, and the trunk became more toweringand soon climbed to a full eighty-four thousand feet!

    Eighty-four thousand feet is the limit for Mr. Erbuyi.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An ordinary Taoist master, even if he breaks through to the second step, is generally sixty or seventy thousand feet, and then gradually improves his Tao as he comprehends it, until it reaches eighty-four thousand feet.

    But Ji Ning is different. His ultimate swordsmanship is already the ultimate at the same level. Once he breaks through, he will reach the limit of this level!  Like a normal Four-Way-Path Master, you need to practice to reach the 'edge of Hedao'. But when you become a Four-Way-Way Master in the future, you will be on the edge of Hedao once you break through.

    "However, my ultimate swordsmanship is much more difficult to practice. I have been stuck for so long even though I only broke through from the first step to the second step." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    Like Su Youji, she has moved from one step to two steps early.

    Like elixirs, they also concentrate on refining elixirs, and they will naturally achieve breakthroughs.

    Because Taoists who practice normally can move from step one to step two very easily and quickly, and many of them will not encounter any bottlenecks.  Strictly speaking, Ji Ning has been practicing for over a million years!

    "Generally speaking, it is relatively easy to break through to the second-level step master. It will be ten times a hundred times more difficult to reach the third-level step master. It will be even more difficult to reach the fourth-level step master." Ji Ning understands that the more you go, the harder it will be.  It is a difficult path, and the harder it is to break through to the fourth step. For example, Da Mo Dao Lord, who deduced that the most advanced path is against the sky, is still only the Lord of Three Steps!  Ji Ning's ultimate swordsmanship is much stronger.

    "Huh~~~" The Dao tree grew, and the golden elixir chaotic space began to expand. Because the chaos crystals were consumed, everything was silent.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s mind was almost entirely focused on making a breakthrough, and he focused a little bit more on controlling the nine secret arts to besiege the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Damn it, how come the power of this secret technique has been greatly improved." The leader of Jiuchen held a long stick and kept changing his body shape. The long stick swept away wantonly, trying his best to resist the siege of the nine secret techniques and the massive golden snakes.

    "That's the direction."

    "The call from the underworld is getting stronger." The leader of Jiuchen seemed to be resisting the nine secret arts and the golden snake, but in fact, while dodging, he moved closer to one place intentionally or unintentionally.  Sometimes he dodges forward, sometimes dodges backward, and sometimes dodges to the left, but overall he is getting closer and closer to the summoning place.

    "My chance."

    "Under the emperor's guidance, I arrived hard and took control of the Jiuchen Sect. I used the Jiuchen Sect to explore the surrounding areas, and finally confirmed that my opportunity was within the Dongqi Sect."

    "This time, we must seize the opportunity." The leader of Jiuchen seemed to be struggling to resist, but everything was under control.

    Because although the formation restrictions and the nine secret techniques are powerful, they all have a flaw.

    That means they are all domain attacks.

    There are too many of those little golden snakes. The purpose of creating such a formation was to restrain the trapped enemies. The one who really dealt the final blow was the 'Dong Qi Dao Lord' himself.

    Ji Ning¡¯s nine secret techniques are also domain-based. The purpose of creating this secret technique by the Taoist Lord of the Gods is to bind and trap Emperor Merobo!  Those who are bound and trapped by the domain name can naturally sweep away the weaker Tao Lord.  But facing a truly powerful Dao Lord, it only has a restraining effect and is difficult to kill the opponent.

    "Hoo, hoo." The leader of Jiuchen was approaching. He was afraid of attracting the attention of Daojun Lei Xin and Ji Ning, so he kept approaching quietly.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's done."

    In a black flying boat in the distance, Ji Ning looked happy, finally making a complete breakthrough.

    The aura he exudes is obviously more powerful, divine power and mana surge, and he has completely reached a higher level of life. The six Beihong Swords behind Ji Ning are also perfecting the origin of the sword under Ji Ning's guidance. This is the natal magic weapon.  The benefit is that you can continuously improve your origin, and you can also learn from treasures to grow.

    " However, the requirements for the natal magic weapon are very demanding. Even the treasures left by Kong Sa Daojun are not suitable for the natal magic weapon.

    "Next, let's use the power of the blue and white mist." The foundation of Ji Ning's battle is the power of the blue and white mist. Divine power and mana are rapidly absorbed, and everything is supplied by the Chaos Divine Crystal.  However, the amount of blue and white mist is much greater, and the time required to break through the chaotic space of the divine body and golden elixir alone is also much greater.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I sensed it, it should be within a hundred miles of me.¡± A hint of joy flashed in the eyes of Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m too lazy to delay.¡±

    "Walk!"

    The leader of Jiuchen swiped the long stick in his hand, as if splitting the waves, and he rushed in one direction with all his strength.

    ??A hundred miles passed by in a blink of an eye.

    "Bang." In a courtyard, protected by a formation restriction, Jiuchen's leader's momentum surged again. Apparently he also tried his best at the critical moment. He stabbed the long stick in his hand and penetrated the formation restriction with a bang.  Arrived at the small courtyard.

    There is a rockery in the courtyard.

    There is a carving of a stone gate on the rockery.

    "That's it, it turns out to be the ancestor's treasure." Jiuchen Cult Leader did not hesitate. The strong call made his heart tremble. He immediately rushed over and touched the stone door with his hand. Wow, the stone door immediately opened, revealing the passage.  .

    Whoosh, the leader of Jiuchen immediately got in.

    ¡­¡­

    "Not good." When the leader of Jiuchen suddenly rushed to the seemingly ordinary courtyard where the 'space corridor' was hidden, and even increased his strength to break the formation restrictions, and then entered the space corridor without hesitation, he also let people in the distance  Taojun Lei Xin, who controlled the formation restriction, changed his expression greatly.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Taojun Lei Xin couldn't stop him, so he could only send a message.

    "I know." Ji Ning no longer cares about accumulating the power of blue and white mist. There are only three drops of blue and white mist in his body now, but Ji Ning also feels that something is not right.

    It should be noted that the rockery that hides the space corridor is really like a mortal thing, with no breath at all.

    But this Jiuchen leader actually killed him directly, as if he knew the secret of the rockery, and just entered the space corridor.

    Ji Ning couldn't stop him even with the help of nine secret arts.

    "I'll deal with him." Ji Ning immediately rushed over, shouting and came to the rockery, and at the same time entered the space corridor.  Although the power of blue and white mist rarely only accumulates three drops, it is consumed very slowly during battle, and it is barely enough.  Ji Ning had planned to accumulate more before, but unexpectedly, Jiuchen Cult Master suddenly got into the space corridor.

    The secret of the space corridor, even in the Dongqi sect, is only known to Lord Dao.

    Although Ji Ning is chasing the leader of Jiuchen, he still has the power of blue and white mist in his body, so he should try to accumulate as much as possible.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the space corridor.

    As soon as Jiuchen Cult Master got in, he saw the corridor and the thirty thousand soldiers lined up on both sides of the corridor, with their simple armor and awe-inspiring aura.  Especially the carving of the throne in the distance made the leader of Jiuchen tremble with excitement.

    "It's an ancestor's treasure, it's an ancestor's treasure. I didn't expect that I, Chishui, would be able to come to the land of my ancestors. All these years of hard work are worth it. It's really worth it, haha" Jiuchen Cult Leader took away his mask and revealed a  A man with a somewhat cold face, his face full of excitement at this moment, carefully feeling the atmosphere here.

    "What is the secret of this place of ancestors?"

    Jiuchen Cult Leader¡¯s eyes instantly fell on the golden throne in the distance, because that golden throne was the source of the summons, the strongest one.

    "Go over first." The leader of Jiuchen held a long stick and immediately rushed towards the golden throne.

    "Boom."

    But a huge golden light ball suddenly appeared in the sky above the golden corridor. The golden light ball immediately shot down two golden lights and shot into the bodies of the two sergeants. The two armored sergeants immediately rushed towards the Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    "Broken." The leader of Jiuchen kept his speed. With a sweep of his long stick, the two soldiers flew away.

    ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ The golden ball of light in the sky kept setting off golden light, and the sergeants rushed forward one after another.

    But the leader of Jiuchen is so fast that he rushes all the way.

    "Whoosh."

    At this time, a figure also appeared in the space corridor. It was the young man in white with a black divine sword on his back.

    "Jiu Chen Cult Master." Ji Ning shouted angrily, and immediately the nine secret arts suddenly flew out, trying to trap and restrain the Jiu Chen Cult Leader. The nine secret techniques were like dragons, with overwhelming momentum. It was extremely fast, almost instantly.  He caught up with Jiuchen Cult Leader and surrounded him.

    "You want to stop me? It's the last moment. No one can stop me." Jiuchen Cult Master's hair was flying, and his eyes were flashing with green light. He seemed to have cast some kind of forbidden technique, and his strength was stronger than when he fought with Ji Ning before.  Even stronger, with layers of water ripples on his body weakening the nine secret arts, he just resisted and continued to charge forward.

    "He tried his best." Ji Ning understood this immediately, and he rushed over very quickly.

    The golden ball of light in the sky also shot down golden light, allowing layers of sergeants to hinder Ning.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Today is Monday, Tomato is asking for a recommendation vote.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (To be continued.)

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 12 Ancestors, Ancestors

    "Broken." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords. He also swept all the way. These sergeants were unable to stop Ji Ning at all.

    Jiuchen Cult Leader and Ji Ning, one behind the other, were moving forward at high speed in the space corridor. Relatively speaking, Ji Ning was faster because Jiuchen Cult Leader was affected by the nine secret arts.

    Ji Ning was chasing the leader of Jiuchen, and suddenly shouted through a message: "Master of Jiuchen, when you come to the Dongqi Sect, your real goal is actually this space corridor!"

    "Humph." The leader of Jiuchen, who was repelling a sergeant in front, just snorted coldly.

    "I have always been surprised. Even if we want to occupy the Dongqi Territory, we don't need to attack the Dongqi Sect at all. How much land does the Dongqi Sect's lair occupy?" Ji Ning said in a message, "This spatial corridor cannot be explored from the outside.  There is something special about it, but you broke through the restriction and then entered this spatial corridor directly. You must know some secrets of this spatial corridor."

    The leader of Jiuchen simply ignored Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning deduced more.

    He only knew the specialness of the rockery under the guidance of Master Lei Xin.  He didn't even realize it when he first saw the rockery.  However, Jiuchen Cult Leader unexpectedly found the rockery and came in directly. This was something that both Daojun Lei Xin and Ji Ning found strange.

    "You can't stop me." The leader of Jiuchen finally made a cold voice.

    Since the death of Dongqi Daojun, he has been planning.

    First, the news of Dongqi Daojun's death was released, and then he intercepted and killed Huangfu Daojun!

    He had even controlled Jiuchen Temple to guard outside the ¡®Dongqi Eternal Realm¡¯, as if a wild wolf was staring at its prey, silently staring at it.  He released the news and intercepted Huang Fu Daojun to create panic, hoping to make the Dongqi sect take the initiative to move away in panic.

    If the Dongqi sect really takes the initiative to escape

    That¡¯s easy, because once you move, the sect¡¯s formation restrictions will naturally be removed.  When migrating, if the call from somewhere moves with the Dongqi sect, then he will immediately 'intercept and kill'!  If the Dongqi sect migrates.  But the call from behind had not changed, so he would give the Dongqi sect a way out.

    Because his goal is his opportunity after all!

    He has always been unwilling to confront someone head-on, because he was worried about what kind of killing move the ancestor Dongqi had left behind. In fact, his guess was correct. Daojun Lei Xin did have a rare killing move in his hand, such as the sky ax and Fuyi's Taoist talisman.  That's all. The ancestor of Dongqi dared to go out and take risks, and he also left more powerful trump card treasures in his lair to protect his hometown. However, after using the rare items once, they were gone. Now that Ji Ning is here to help.  Of course Mr. Lei Xin couldn't ask for it.

    "I have been careful not to force the Dongqi sect to fight to the death. Even if the Dongqi sect fights hard, I am sure to survive, but I am afraid I will have to pay a heavy price." The leader of Jiuchen was quite proud, "Now I am not damaged at all, but I have already  Arriving at the land of the ancestors.¡±

    "What."

    Leader Jiuchen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He glanced behind him and saw that Ji Ning was approaching.

    "Why is he always moving faster than me?" The leader of Jiuchen was surprised.

    There are 30,000 sergeants in this space corridor. Lord Jiuchen has entered more than 26,000. The current sergeants are far more powerful than Holy Lord Qingfeng and others.  Only the leader of Jiuchen can move forward more quickly.  In his opinion, the Taoist Lord in white might be fast at the beginning, but should become slower as he goes on.

    "This Taoist Lord in white is much weaker than me. How come he is faster than me?" Jiuchen Cult Master couldn't believe it.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning moved forward at a high speed, and soon he defeated more than 26,000.

    Although he has been in the space corridor for thousands of years, he has never defeated so many.

    "Master Jiuchen, you worked so hard to come here. Is it because of the golden throne?" Ji Ning said in a message. He wanted to use Master Jiuchen's reaction to spy on the secrets of this spatial corridor.  After all, Ning has not discovered other special features of the space corridor for so many years.

    The leader of Jiuchen didn't answer the question, and sneered while fighting: "It seems that you have broken through? No wonder the power of your secret skills has increased a lot."

    "Thanks to you, you fought with me before, which finally made me realize and take another step forward." Ji Ning, with three heads and six arms, was extremely brave and ran rampant all the way.

    "He really made a breakthrough." Jiuchen Cult Leader secretly resented, "I used to be able to compete with Lingdong when I was a second-step master. But when I break through to the third-step master, isn't it equivalent to me? And this damn secret technique affects me everywhere.  "

    The leader of Jiuchen gritted his teeth and moved forward to kill.

    The long stick was like a dragon, bang bang bang, smashing, picking, or shaking, and the sergeants were defeated one by one.

    Ji Ning was faster from behind, constantly???close.

    Twenty-eight thousand.

    Twenty-nine thousand.

    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer.

    "No, if we continue like this, we will be overtaken, and we can only cast the forbidden technique again, ah!" Jiuchen Cult Master suddenly let out a low roar, and his breath suddenly surged. The mighty breath was much stronger than the breath of Lord Kongsa.  Still strong.  However, aura is generally related to divine power and mana, and the divine body of Jiuchen Cult Leader is obviously much stronger than the normal Four Steps Master.

    He tried his best once before when he broke through the courtyard restrictions and reached the rockery, and now he tried his best again.  His strength suddenly increased significantly, and he tried his best to distance himself from Ji Ning.

    "What." Ji Ning was slightly startled from behind, "This Jiuchen leader has quite a lot of tricks, but if it's useless, you can't escape."

    Twenty-nine thousand and five thousandtwenty-nine thousand and six

    The sergeants are getting stronger and stronger.

    Leader Jiuchen and Ji Ning are moving slower and slower, and the distance between them is also slowly shrinking.

    "The last two." The leader of Jiuchen roared and greeted the last two sergeants.

    "Boom."

    The two sergeants wearing golden armor opened their eyes, with golden light in their eyes, looking at the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Bang." "Bang." The two sergeants charged towards the leader of Jiuchen.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The leader of Jiuchen and the last two sergeants fought together and were unable to defeat them for a while.

    "Why are these sergeants so powerful?" Jiuchen Cult Leader fought desperately. He didn't know that Dongqi Daojun had just managed to get there with all his life. Now that he is bound by the nine secret arts, it is of course very difficult to defeat the last two sergeants.  Disaster.

    "Jiuchen, you can't escape now." Bang bang, the sergeant behind was defeated, and a figure in white was seen coming to kill him.

    "Damn it." Jiuchen Cult Master's expression changed. He used the forbidden technique to barely keep the distance because he was blocked by the last two sergeants. Now the evil Taoist Lord in white has caught up with him.

    "Get away." The long stick in Jiuchen's leader's hand suddenly stretched out and struck Ji Ning, who was coming to kill him.  Because of the forbidden technique, even if he is restrained by the nine secret techniques, he can still exert 80% of his strength.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As soon as the long stick and the sword light came into contact, they seemed to be trapped in a black hole vortex, and the power was directly drawn aside.

    The idealism of ultimate swordsmanship.

    "You can't escape." Ji Ning rushed forward, and the boundless sword light suddenly enveloped the Jiuchen leader.

    "Chi chi, bang."

    Because he was fighting with Ji Ning, he was accidentally bombarded by a sergeant. The leader of Jiuchen took five steps back. He was so angry that he almost went crazy. He gritted his teeth and continued to attack.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were fighting together, and the two of them had to concentrate on dealing with the two sergeants.  Fortunately, the two sergeants treated Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader fairly and attacked them both at the same time!  That's why the situation was at a stalemate.

    "It seems like you have cast some kind of forbidden technique." Ji Ning said via voice transmission, "Let's see how long you can hold on."

    "If you don't have this secret technique, how can you be my opponent." The leader of Jiuchen was angry. He was a little hesitant to use the forbidden technique.

    Ji Ning understood.

    The improvement of the power of the Nine Secret Techniques is actually limited. By the time he became a Taoist Master, the Nine Secret Techniques had already been mastered, and their power far exceeded Ji Ning's close combat!  Although the power of the nine secret arts has also increased due to the improvement of swordsmanship, Ji Ning's close combat has improved even more significantly. It is already on the same level as the leader of Jiuchen and has surpassed the nine secret arts.

    The secret technique is like this, after all, it is an external force!  External force is the main force, Tao is only an auxiliary, and the improvement is limited.

    But the influence of the nine secret arts put Ji Ning in a favorable position in this battle.

    "Huh."

    "Huh."

    The two sergeants who had been furiously attacking Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader suddenly retreated at the same time and gave up their obstruction.

    Ji Ning was stunned, and the leader of Jiuchen was also stunned.

    "Won't you stop me?" Jiuchen Cult Leader reacted immediately, showed joy, and excitedly rushed towards the golden throne at the end of the corridor.

    "What." Ji Ning also reacted. When he saw the leader of Jiuchen rushing towards the golden throne, he didn't care about anything else and even rushed towards the golden throne.

    Bang, bang.

    The two rushed to the golden throne almost at the same time.

    "Buzz Ba Hu Ku" Suddenly the golden ball in the sky made a distant and vast sound, as if it came from the origin of the universe, possessed mysterious and majestic power, and seemed like an ancient great power.  in a soft low voiceAs he spoke, the entire golden space was also shaking, and countless strange runes began to appear everywhere in the void. At the same time, the golden throne also sent out circles of golden ripples, and the golden ripples also surrounded Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    "Ancestor, Ancestor." The leader of Jiuchen was extremely excited when he heard this voice.

    Ji Ning was confused, holding six Beihong Swords and being cautious.

    ? **********(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 13 Disappearance

    The strange runes appearing everywhere in the entire golden space have the golden throne as the core.

    "What's going on? Daojun Lei Xin told me before." Ji Ning frowned, "Said that Daojun Dongqi defeated all the sergeants and received a inheritance when he arrived at the golden throne? But now this scene doesn't look like he just imparted an inheritance.  Sect inheritance. Could it be that Daojun Dongqi lied to Daojun Leixin? Or did Daojun Leixin lie to me?"

    "This Jiuchen Cult Leader seems to know something. Instead of panicking, he seems excited." Ji Ning glanced at Jiuchen Cult Leader next to him.

    The leader of Jiuchen was indeed excited as he listened to the ancient and vast sound made by the golden ball in the sky.

    "Jiuchen, what on earth is going on?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Hmph." Jiuchen Cult Leader glanced at Ji Ning and sneered, "Do you think I will tell you?"

    "Since you don't tell me, no matter what the benefits are, you will never get it." As soon as Ji Ning's voice fell, the sword in his hand destroyed the power of all Tao and stabbed the Jiuchen leader.

    "Stop, stop." The leader of Jiuchen shouted in shock.

    This Taoist Lord in white is extremely powerful, on the same level as him. If he causes damage, it might really lead to bad things.

    "Tell me." Ji Ning shouted, "What is the secret of this spatial corridor?"

    "I don't know either." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    "You're kidding me." Ji Ning continued.

    "I really don't know." The leader of Jiuchen dodges. He doesn't even dare to fight. He is worried that the aftermath of the fight between the two will be too big and it will ruin the matter. "I'm not lying to you. I really don't know."

    Just when Ji Ning made a move and the leader of Jiuchen dodged¡ª¡ª

    "Boom."

    The original golden throne released circles of golden ripples.  With a sudden contraction, it was as if the blooming flowers suddenly converged into flower buds, whew¡ª¡ª

    A golden light instantly tore apart time and space.

    Whoops, Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master, shrouded in golden ripples, instantly disappeared without a trace, leaving only the golden throne.

    There are no other living beings in the space corridor.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The golden ball of light in the sky became more powerful.  The entire golden space was covered with a layer of golden light.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The rockery that was originally in the corner of the Dongqi sect's courtyard suddenly made a circle of golden ripples, and then disappeared out of thin air.

    "What." Daojun Lei Xin, who had been carefully observing the rockery from a distance, changed his expression greatly.

    He dodged and arrived in the courtyard: "Where is the space corridor? Where did the space corridor go? Why did it suddenly disappear?"

    His spiritual thoughts combined with the formation restrictions covered every part of the Dongqi Sect, but the rockery could no longer be found.

    "Dao Lord Beiming and Master Jiuchen have also disappeared?" Dao Lord Lei Xin was a little flustered.  "I have always felt that the space corridor is a bit secretive. The strength of the 30,000 sergeants is too strong, especially the two strongest ones are on the same level as Patriarch Dongqi. I am afraid that Dao Lord Beiming and Master Jiuchen are fighting inside, causing a stir.  Some secrets of space corridors.¡±

    "What should we do now?"

    "Dao Lord Beiming disappeared suddenly. If he died, then" Dao Lord Lei Xin was still a little ashamed.  Because for the sake of the Dongqi Sect, he still had some killing cards that he didn't use, but he couldn't be blamed. After all, the Dongqi Sect would continue to be passed on, and it seemed that Beiming Daojun could resist the leader of Jiuchen.  Of course he wouldn't just use up his cards.

    "Beiming Daojun has nothing to ask for, and he only wants to serve our Dongqi sect. Now he doesn't know whether he will live or die." Daojun Lei Xin had a complicated expression, and then whispered, "I, the Dongqi sect, will never forget your great kindness."

    As for the disappearance of the space corridor, Lord Lei Xin was a little regretful, but not too sad.

    Because under the stimulation of the formation restriction and the chaos of time and space, that rockery can disappear out of thin air. Obviously, such treasures are not within the reach of the Dongqi Sect.

    "Staying here is a disaster, not a blessing!"

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Dongqi sect, the Jiuchen Temple is suspended.

    Inside the Jiuchen Temple.

    Taoist Yafu who originally fled far away has rushed back. He and Taoist Lingdong stood in front of the threshold of the temple, looking at the Dongqi Sect in the distance.

    "Huh?" Master Lingdong's expression suddenly changed, "Not good."

    "What's wrong?" Yafu Dao Junlian asked.

    "I can't sense the leader anymore." Lingdong Daojun said anxiously, "The leader has my token, and I can clearly sense it even if it's several areas apart. But now I can't sense it."

    "Ah." Taojun Yafu's expression changed.

    Lingdong DaojunHe is second only to the leader in Jiuchen Sect, so he is very close to the leader, and both of them have tokens of each other.

    "The leader should not be dead, but I can't sense him." Lingdong Daojun said anxiously, "The leader may be in a place far, far away, or he may be in a Jedi isolated from the induction. But he can isolate my induction.  , is not an ordinary Jedi, there should be no such place in the East Qi Territory."

    "It seems that there are still some secrets within the Dongqi sect." Taoist Lord Yafu said softly, "The former Taoist Lord in white was very powerful, but now even the leader has had trouble."

    "Yeah." Lord Lingdong looked at the Dongqi sect from a distance and was very afraid.

    "Let's wait here until the leader comes back." Lord Yafu said.

    So

    The Jiuchen Sect was waiting outside the Dongqi Sect, but even after waiting for ten thousand or one hundred thousand years, their leader never came back.

    *******

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen were both nervous and cautious.

    A golden light enveloped them both, traveling through time and space.

    "Where are you going?"

    "You traveled through time and space for so long?" Ji Ning was still holding the Beihong Sword with three heads and six arms, and he was extremely careful.

    It is very difficult to carry out long-distance time and space teleportation.  For example, the time and space teleportation arrays are relatively close, and the arrays are teleporting to each other.  Like the time and space channel refined by the great master and Lord Dan, the transmission distance is much farther.

    At this moment, when the golden light is traveling through time and space, based on Ji Ning's sense of space, it should have gone to a very, very far away place.

    "Jiuchen, you really don't know where we are going to be teleported?" Ji Ning looked at the leader of Jiuchen who was standing aside.

    Jiuchen Cult Leader glanced at Ji Ning and snorted: "I don't know."

    Ji Ning had no doubts because he felt the leader of Jiuchen was nervous.

    Both of them were calm and didn't dare to move. Once they started fighting and caused time and space to be disrupted, they really didn't know where they would end up.  It is possible to enter the endless darkness, fly through hundreds and thousands of chaotic eras, and not even see the shadow of a life, then it is really over.

    "Wow."

    The originally changing time and space suddenly stopped changing.

    Some scenes faintly appeared on the periphery of the golden light.

    "We're here." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master became even more cautious.

    The golden light slowly dissipated.

    The surrounding scene was revealed, which was a huge rock passage with some large rocks floating in it and filled with blazing flames.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master both stood in the sky.

    There were ripples of water on the main body of Jiuchen Sect, resisting those flames.  Ji Ning's body is also surrounded by nine secret arts to resist those flames.

    "The flames are so strong, so powerful that an ordinary Sanpaojun would be burned alive." Ji Ning was a little horrified.

    "What kind of fire is this?" Jiuchen Cult Master was also confused. He had extraordinary knowledge and could not recognize the origin of this flame.

    "That rock?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader cast their eyes on the rock almost at the same time.

    Such flames can burn the three steps to death.

    But the surrounding rocks are not damaged at all. This rock is absolutely extraordinary.

    "It's a treasure." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader immediately rushed forward. Ji Ning thrust out his sword, trying to pull out a large stone from the curved rock corridor. Jiu Chen Cult Leader also held a long stick and smashed the rock hard.  The stone wall of the passage.

    Bang~~~Boom~~~~

    Two blasts.

    The rock made a deep sound, and invisible waves burst out from the rock.

    "Bang." A wave of waves rebounded and bombarded Ji Ning, causing Ji Ning to fly backwards uncontrollably.

    Another wave of rebounds hit Jiuchen Cult Leader, but Jiuchen Cult Leader's divine body turned into water and flowed, and also flew away.

    "It's so powerful, I thrust out a sword, and the rebound of the rock felt several times more powerful than my sword." Ning stood in the air, his heart tightening, "And it seems that all the rocks in the entire rock passage are one.  "He stabbed it in one place, and it seemed that the entire rock wall produced a counterattack.

    "Damn it." Jiuchen Cult Leader also stood in the sky. Jiuchen Cult Leader, who had transformed into a human form of water, returned to his normal appearance. He glanced at Ji Ning in the distance, "This kid actually resisted so easily?  His body-protecting powers seem to be as good as mine."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader's eyes were a little fiery. They were both heaven-defying Dao Lords, and both were at the same level as Kong Sa. They couldn't even dig out a piece of ore. This was definitely not an ordinary rock. The more magical it was,  The more precious it is.

    "Whoosh."Leaders Ning and Jiuchen immediately flew towards some scattered floating stones around and waved their hands to put them away.

    "Huhuhu, although it is quite difficult to put away the scattered stones, each one is extremely heavy, they can still be put into the cave.

    "Master, master, I can't sense my clone anymore." In Ji Ning's cave, the servant company responsible for contacting Mang Yaguo said through a message.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was very calm, because he had long realized that this was not an ordinary place. The moment he was transported here by time and space, he lost contact with the second soul and the law body.  The last time I lost my senses was when I went to a different universe!

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 14 Immortality

    The huge rock passage was filled with blazing flames. In the flames, two figures were quickly collecting some suspended rocks. In just a moment, Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master collected all the suspended rocks within their field of vision.  .

    After the two of them collected the last stone, they both looked at each other with vigilance.

    "You and I have fought, and now we have ended up in this unknown place. It is considered fate, but I don't know your Taoist name yet." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    "In Xia Beiming." Ji Ning also smiled, "You and I are now reduced to this, so there is no need to hide some things. I believe that Master Jiuchen, you should know more about this place than I do."

    The leader of Jiuchen shook his head: "I really don't know!"

    "Oh." Ji Ning responded.

    "This place is really weird." Ji Ning looked around and said, "I can't recognize what kind of flame this flame is, and I can't identify the rock. Even my mind and spirit seem to be affected, making it impossible to detect it.  "

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Cult Leader also looked around with a solemn expression, and he also felt a little uneasy in his heart.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A humanoid creature wearing fiery red armor, with flames all over its body and fiery red hair, suddenly flew out from the far corner of the rock passage.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader saw the flaming humanoid creature at the same time.

    "You two are so brave, you actually infiltrated here unknowingly." The humanoid creature made a cold voice, "It seems that I am lucky, let me meet you two first, and you will die." After that, the flaming humanoid creature said  It turned into a stream of flames, and the flames that originally filled the rock passage seemed to be attracted.  Everyone flocked towards the flaming humanoid creature.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader both showed doubts.

    "Stop." Leader Jiuchen shouted, "We don't know you."

    "Did you admit your mistake?" Ji Ning also asked.

    "No matter how quibly you are, you will die." The flame creature roared angrily.  A scimitar appeared in his hand.

    "In that case, let's die." A look of anger flashed across Jiuchen's cold face. The long stick in his hand suddenly swung. For a moment, it seemed to stir up the endless ocean. There was even the sound of sea water rumbling in his ears. He followed.  With a bang, the leader of Jiuchen swiped his stick at the killing flame creature.

    Although the flame creature was blocked with a scimitar, it was still rolled and flew upside down by the bombardment.  Hitting the stone wall of the rocky passage.

    "You're not dead yet?" Jiuchen Cult Master was a little surprised. Although he didn't use all his strength just now, he estimated that an ordinary Sipaojun would die if he received such a blow. Unexpectedly, this flaming humanoid creature actually resisted.

    "Very strong?" The flame creature roared, "Very good, the stronger the better, I'll kill you. It will be more enjoyable if I eat you, then die."

    "Eat me?" Jiuchen Cult Leader was angry, "Idiot, just die."

    The leader of Jiuchen really tried his best this time.

    Poke it out with a stick!

    Boom!

    Wherever the long stick penetrated, rotating cracks appeared in the surrounding space.  The power made the surrounding space tremble.

    This stick is not only extremely ferocious, but also moves like waves, sometimes fast and sometimes slow. The flame creature wanted to resist, but the scimitar in its hand failed to touch the stick.  The head of the long stick stabbed directly into the chest of the flame creature.  This pokeit felt like the earth was shattering.  The fire creature immediately let out a howl.

    Boom!  The whole body exploded directly.

    "Idiot." The leader of Jiuchen showed no mercy, and swept the long stick in his hand again, trying to completely annihilate the broken body of the flame creature.

    Wow~~~~

    With a sweep of the long stick, the broken body was completely shattered and turned into flames that filled everywhere.

    "Kill me, you can't kill me, you can't kill me." An angry voice sounded, and a large number of flames in the rock passage quickly gathered, and in an instant they condensed into the flaming humanoid creature. He was still wearing armor and holding a scimitar.  .  No damage at all.

    "What." Ji Ning, who had been watching the fun, his expression changed a little, "You're not dead yet? Your broken body was completely shattered, but you're not dead yet?"

    Normal practitioners will generally lose their lives if they are crushed and annihilated.

    Unless there are some special cultivations that achieve something like an ¡®immortal body¡¯, such as Taoist Master Kongsa who incarnates into darkness, he is almost immortal.  For example, Palace Master Li Xing is much stronger than Kong Sa in terms of strength. Kong Sa is barely comparable to the ordinary Eternal Emperor, but Palace Master Li Xing can easily kill the ordinary Eternal Emperor.  The gap is naturalis very obvious.

    But because Kongsa has an ¡®immortal body¡¯, even if he is blown to pieces, he will turn into darkness and remain immortal!

    There are very few people who have such means. It is because of this method that Kong Sa is so famous.

    "Immortal body?" Jiuchen Cult Leader exclaimed, his face also changed.

    "Not only is he immortal, he can also absorb the flames floating everywhere for his own use." Ji Ning frowned, "His aura has not been weakened at all."

    "Hahaha, you two are dead." The flame creature roared and came to kill again.

    "I'll come." Ji Ning shouted coldly.

    "Okay, come on." The leader of Jiuchen was not confident either.

    Ji Ning only held one sword, one sword raised high, and six other swords in his hands.

    "Destroy!"

    The space is trembling.

    As if the volcano was accumulating, accumulating power, Ji Ning's sword light flashed across the sky and directly struck the flaming humanoid creature that was killing him.

    "Bang~~~" Ji Ning's most ferocious and domineering blow caused the entire body of the flame creature to tremble violently, and then it completely shattered.

    "Nine secret arts, go." Ji Ning's mind moved, and nine dragons immediately flew out from the body, rumbling into the chaotic Yin-Yang Sword Intent field, frantically strangling the broken body of the flaming creature, the flaming creature's body  It soon turned into flames.  The nine secret arts completely enveloped that space, and continued to attack the flames crazily. It lasted for a while, and then all the mysterious flames were annihilated.

    "Dead." Ji Ning accepted the nine secret techniques.

    "Finally dead." The leader of Jiuchen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Tsk~~~¡±

    In the void ahead, a spark suddenly appeared.

    As the sparks grew rapidly, they soon turned into monstrous flames, and the monstrous flames condensed into the flaming humanoid creature.

    "What? Complete annihilation, rebirth in the void?" The leader of Jiuchen couldn't believe it, "This, this"

    "How is it possible that it has been completely annihilated and not a trace of breath remains, so how can it regenerate?" Ji Ning also couldn't believe it, "This immortal body is too terrifying."

    "You can't kill me, you can't kill me." The flaming humanoid creature roared, "Come out, come out."

    Hum~~~~

    With the roar of the flame creatures, invisible fluctuations spread. In just one breath, two more flame creatures flew towards the corner of the rock passage in the distance.

    "Not good." Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader's expressions changed.

    Two, three, four

    I saw flaming creatures flying one after another from the turning point in the distance.

    "Not only are there on this side, there are also on the other side." The leader of Jiuchen turned his head and looked at the other side.

    From both sides of the rock passage, flaming humanoid creatures began to fly in succession.

    "Hurry up," Ji Ning shouted.

    "Let's go." The leader of Jiuchen didn't dare to hesitate.

    "kill."

    "Kill them."

    ¡°Eat them.¡±

    There are already twelve fire creatures flying from both sides of the rock passage, and the number is still increasing. They are all killing like crazy.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master chose a direction and rushed forward quickly.

    Since reaching the second level of ultimate swordsmanship, Ji Ning's speed has directly increased from the original ten times the speed of light to thirty times the speed of light.  The Jiuchen leader's discussion speed is slightly faster than Ji Ning's.  The two of them quickly defeated the flame creatures and fled frantically for their lives.  They didn't dare to stay any longer and fled all the way.

    ¡­¡­

    Kill, kill, kill.

    Flame creatures are basically immortal. Even if they are annihilated, they will still be reborn. And because they can absorb the ubiquitous power of flames, their power is endless. If they are really used up, no one can consume these flame creatures.

    "I knew the land of the ancestors was not that simple, damn it, damn it." Leader Jiuchen was anxious.

    "There are too many, these flaming creatures are everywhere." Ji Ning was also anxious. They had been escaping for half an hour. They had also gotten rid of large numbers of flaming creatures, and had also burrowed into other rocks.  Passages, but there are flaming creatures in every rock passage, and each of them is full of killing intent towards Ji Ning and the others.

    And there are some differences in the strength of the flame creatures, some of which are very close to Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master.

    "The two of us have to join forces." The leader of Jiuchen said in a message, "We can't warn each other like this.Be wary of each other, we must work together to survive, otherwise we may die here.  "

    "Okay, let's make our vows." Ji Ning immediately agreed.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 ÕýÎÄ µÚÈýÊ®¾í µÚÊ®ÎåÕ ¹ÅÐÞÐÐÕß

    Ò»ÌõÌõÑÒʯͨµÀ¾Í·Â·ðÖ©ÖëÍøÂ磬ÓеÄϸһЩ£¬Í¨µÀ½ö½öÊý°ÙÀï¿í£¬ÓеÄÍòÀï¿í£¬×î¿íµÄÈ´Óйý°ÙÍòÀïµÄ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¹ý°ÙÍòÀï¿íµÄÑÒʯͨµÀ£¬»ðÑæÐÜÐÜ£¬Éú»îÔÚÆäÖеĻðÑæÉúÎïÊýÁ¿¸ü¶à£¬¼ÍÄþ¡¢¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Ô¶Ô¶¾Í¸ÐÓ¦µ½ÁËÖÂÃüÍþв£¬¸ù±¾²»¸Ò¿¿½ü£¬ËûÃǶ¼ÊÇÑØ×ÅһЩ½ÏΪϸЩµÄÑÒʯͨµÀÔÚ·ÉÐÐÇ°½ø¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°à²¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ºÚÉ«·ÉÖÛÔÚ¸ßËÙÇ°½ø£¬Ñ¸ËÙ½«ºóÃæµÄ»ðÑæÉúÎï˦¿ª¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Õ¾ÔÚ·ÉÖÛÖÛÍ·ÉϵļÍÄþ¡¢¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷È´Ë¿ºÁ²»¸ÒËÉиµÄ¶¢×ÅÇ°·½¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°À´ÁË¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷ÊÖ³Ö³¤¹÷£¬Ð¡ÐÄÒÔ´ý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþһϮ°×ÒÂÈýÍ·Áù±Û£¬ÊÖ³Ö×ÅÁù±ú±±ºç½£¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¶þÕß²¢¼ç¿´×ÅÇ°·½¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ç°·½Ç§ÍòÀïÍâµÄÑÒʯͨµÀתÍä´¦£¬ÒѾ­ÓÐÁùÍ·»ðÑæÉúÎï³åÔÚÄǵȺò×Å£¬²¢ÇÒËüÃǵÄÊýÁ¿»¹ÔÚÖð½¥Ôö¼Ó¡£ÏÔÈ»ÕâЩ»ðÑæÉúÎïÃÇÒ²±Ë´ËÓн»Á÷£¬Ã÷°×ÊýÁ¿ÉÙ£¬ÊÇû·¨À¹×¡ÕâÁ½¸öÒì×åµÄ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°É±¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ºä¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ëä˵ǧÍòÀ¿ÉÒÔºÚÉ«·ÉÖÛ°Ù±¶¹âËÙÈ´ÊÇɲÄǾʹ©¹ýÈ¥ÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¶¨¡£¡±¼ÍÄþµÄ¾Å´óÃØÊõÒѾ­Ê©Õ¹£¬ºÆºÆµ´µ´µÄ¾ÅÌõòÔÁú·É³ö£¬»¯Îª½£ÒâÁìÓòѹÖÆÊø¸¿ÄÇЩ»ðÑæÉúÎï¡£ÐëÖªÄÇЩ»ðÑæÉúÎïÉíÌå·Ç³£¼áÈÍ£¬Ö®Ç°¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Ôø¾­ËæÒâÒ»»÷¶¼Î´ÄÜÆÆËéËüÃǵÄÇûÌ壬¼ÍÄþµÄ¾Å´óÃØÊõҲû·¨Ö±½ÓäÎÃðËüÃÇ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;²»¹ý¾Å´óÃØÊõÊø¸¿Ï£¬»ðÑæÉúÎïʵÁ¦Ò²×ÔÈ»Èñ¼õÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ËÀ¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Ò»ÉùµÍºð£¬ÊÖÖг¤¹÷·Â·ð±¼À×Ò»°ãɨµ´¹ýÈ¥£¬×óÓÒÒ»¸öɨµ´£¬àØàØàØÒ»¸ö¸ö»ðÑæÉúÎïÕ¨ÁÑ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°àÍàÍàÍ¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÎÞÉùÎÞÏ¢¾ÍÓÐÁùÍ·»ðÑæÉúÎÉíÌå±»´Ì´©£¬Õâ²ÅÏÔ¶³ö¼ÍÄþµÄÄÇÁù±ú±±ºç½£µÄ½£¼â¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÖÕ¼«½£µÀÖ®ÎÞÓ°£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°±±Ú¤£¬¿ì×ß¡£±ØÐ뾡¿ì³å³öÕâÌõÑÒʯͨµÀ¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷´«ÒôµÀ£¬¡°²»ÄÜÔٴỶÂס£¬±»¶Âס¾ÍÂé·³´óÁË¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°àÅ¡£¡±¼ÍÄþÒ²ÖªµÀÕâµã¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾­¹ýÒ»´Î´ÎØËɱ£¬¼ÍÄþËûÃÇÒ²·¢ÏÖÁË»ðÑæÉúÎïµÄһЩϰÐÔ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;»ðÑæÉúÎïÃÇËƺõÊÇÒÔÒ»ÌõÑÒʯͨµÀΪÊÆÁ¦·¶Î§£¬ËüÃÇƽ³£»á¾ÓסÔÚÕâÒ»ÌõÑÒʯͨµÀÄÚ£¬Í¬Ò»ÌõÑÒʯͨµÀµÄ¶¼ÓÐÌØÊâµÄ½»Á÷Ö®·¨£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Èç¹ûÔÚÒ»ÌõÑÒʯͨµÀ¶ºÁôʱ¼äÌ«³¤£¬¾Í»á¸ø¶Ô·½×ã¹»³¤Ê±¼äµÄ»ãºÏ¾Û¼¯£¬»áÐγɴó¹æÄ£»ðÑæÉúÎïÏ®»÷¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;֮ǰ¼ÍÄþËûÃÇ×î²ÒµÄÒ»´Î£¬ÊÇÔâµ½×ã×ãÈý°ÙÓà¸ö»ðÑæÉúÎïµÄΧ¹¥£¬ÆäÖÐʵÁ¦ºÍËûÃÇÏà½üµÄ¾ÍÓÐ×ã×ãÈýÍ·¡£µ±Ê±¼ÍÄþ¿¿×žŴóÃØÊõ¡¢ÖÕ¼«½£µÀµÄÍêÃÀÖ»ÄÜÃãÇ¿·ÀÊØ£¬¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷µÄ¹÷·¨¿Éû¼ÍÄþ½£·¨·ÀÓùÀ÷º¦£¬ËûÔòÊÇÊ©Õ¹½ûÊõ±¬·¢¡­¡­

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÔÚÆ´ÃüÏ£¬¼ÍÄþËûÃÇÁ©²Å½ÄÐÒÌÓÍÑ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡­¡­

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;×Ô´Ë£¬¼ÍÄþËûÃÇÁ©Ò²±äµÃ¸ü¼Ó½Æ»«¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;»òÊÇÊ©Õ¹ÎÞÓ°¶ÝÊõ£¬¾¡Á¿ÂýµÄ±»·¢ÏÖ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Õ½¶·£¬¾ÍÊǸü¿ìµÄ½â¾ö£¬¾ø²»ÀË·Ñʱ¼ä¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼´±ãÈç´Ë£¬ËûÃÇ»¹ÊÇ»áÓöµ½Ð©Âé·³¡£±Ï¾¹ÕâЩ»ðÑæÉúÎï¸ù±¾ÊDz»ËÀµÄ£¬Ôõô´ò¶¼²»ËÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÄDZßÓиö¶´Ñ¨£¬¶ãÆðÀ´¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;·ÉÈëÒ»ÌõеÄÑÒʯͨµÀ£¬²Ù¿Ø×Å·ÉÖÛÊ©Õ¹×ÅÎÞÓ°¶ÝÊõ¡£Ñ¸ËٵĽøÈëÁËÑÒʯͨµÀʯ±ÚµÄÒ»¸ö¶´Ñ¨ÄÚ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÄÜÔÝʱЪһ»á¶ùÁË¡£¡±¼ÍÄþ¡¢¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷¶¼Î¢Î¢ËÉÒ»¿ÚÆø¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÔÙÍêȫ˦¿ª»ðÑæÉúÎïÇÒ¶ã½øÒ»ÌõÐÂͨµÀʱ£¬ÇÒÔËÆøºÃÕÒµ½Ò»¸ö¶´Ñ¨Ê±£¬¿ÉÒÔ¶ÌÔÝЪϢ»á¶ù£¡ÒòΪ×î¶à°ëÌìʱ¼ä£¬¾ÍÓлðÑæÉúÎïѲÂßÖÁ´Ë¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Ê®ÎåÌìÁË¡£ÕûÕûÊ®ÎåÌìÎÒÃÇÒ»Ö±ÔÚÌÓ¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Ò¡Í·µÀ£¬¡°ÕâÀïµÄÑÒʯͨµÀ£¬Ò»ÌõÓÖÒ»Ìõ¡£·Â·ðÎÞÇîÎÞ¾¡£¡Ã¿Ò»ÌõÑÒʯͨµÀÄÚ¶¼ÓдóÁ¿»ðÑæÉúÎÕâЩ»ðÑæÉúÎﶼӵÓв»ËÀÖ®Éí£¬×îÈõµÄ¶¼æÇÃÀËIJ½µÀ¾ý£¬ÖÚ¶àÑÒʯͨµÀ¼ÓÆðÀ´£¬»ðÑæÉúÎï¼òÖ±²»¿É¼ÆÊý£¬Ôõô»áÕâô¶à£¿ËIJ½µÀ¾ýʵÁ¦µÄÉúÎ°´Àí˵Ӧ¸ÃºÜÉٲŶԡ£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÒ¡Í·£º¡°ËüÃÇÓ¦¸Ã²»ÊÇÕæÕýµÄÉúÃü¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°àÅ¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Ò²µãÍ·£¬¡°ÎÒÒ²¸Ð¾õ£¬ËüÃǺÍÎÞ´¦²»ÔڵĻðÑ棬·Â·ðÒ»Ìå¡£¶øÇÒºÍÑÒʯͨµÀµÄʯ±Ú¶¼ÓÐЩ¹ØÁª¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¶Ô¡£¡±¼ÍÄþµãÍ·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ËûÃÇÔø¾­Ç×ÑÛ¿´µ½ÓлðÑæÉúÎï×ê½øʯ±ÚÄÚ£¬·Â·ðË®Éø͸½øɳĮ£¬»ðÑæÉúÎïÖ±½ÓÉø͸½øÁËÑÒʯͨµÀµÄʯ±Ú¡£ÐëÖªÑÒʯͨµÀµÄʯ±Ú£¬¼ÍÄþËûÃÇÁ©È«Á¦¹¥»÷£¬Ö»»áÔâµ½Êý±¶µÄ·´³åÁ¦£¬Ã»·¨É˺¦ÕâÑÒʯͨµÀË¿ºÁ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°±±Ú¤£¬ÄãÓС®Ç§Ôªµ¤¡¯Ò»ÀàµÄÁ鵤ô£¿¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷¿´×żÍÄþ£¬¡°ÓУ¬¾ÍÂôµã¸øÎÒ£¬ÎÒ¿´ÄãÕ½¶·µÄʱºò£¬ÊµÁ¦·Ç³£Æ½ÎÈ£¬Ë¿ºÁûÓб¬·¢£¬Ëƺõ´ÓÀ´²»Ê¹ÓÃһЩÄæÌìµÄÉñͨ½ûÊõËƵġ£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþЦÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ǧԪµ¤ÊDz¹³ä·¨Á¦ÉñÁ¦µÄ£¬ÒòΪս¶·µÄʱºòÊ©Õ¹ÄæÌìÉñͨ½ûÊõ£¬¶ÔÉñÁ¦ÏûºÄ»áÔö¼Ó°Ù±¶Ç§±¶¡£Õ½¶·Ê±¼äÒ»³¤£¬¾ÍÐèÒª¿¿µ¤Ò©À´²¹³äÁË¡£±Ï¾¹»ìã羧ʯµÄ²¹³äËÙ¶ÈÌ«ÂýÁË£¬»ìãçÁéÒº²¹³äËٶȵ¹ÊǺܿ죬¿ÉҲ̫ÀË·ÑÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÊÇÊ©Õ¹Ç໨ÎíÆøÖ®Á¦ËùÒÔÕ½¶·Ê±×î¶àÊ©Õ¹¸ö¡®ÈýÍ·Áù±Û¡¯µÄÉñͨ£¬¶ÔÉñÁ¦ÏûºÄ¼«ÉÙ£¬Ç໨ÎíÆøÖ®Á¦ÏûºÄÒ²ºÜÂý£¬µ¥µ¥»ìã羧ʯ²¹³ä¾Í×ã¹»ÁË£¬ËùÒÔËûÕ½¶·Ê±»¹´ÓÀ´Ã»¿¿Á鵤²¹³ä¹ý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;µ±È»¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷ʵÁ¦Ò»±¬·¢£¬µÄÈ·±È¼ÍÄþҪǿЩ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¶Ô´Ë£¬¼ÍÄþҲû°ì·¨£¬ËûµÄÇ໨ÎíÆøÖ®Á¦Ê©Õ¹²»ÁËÉñͨ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÄãÊÇÏÛĽÎҵĽ£µÀ°É£¿¡±¼ÍÄþÞÞÞíµÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÄãµÄ½£µÀµÄÈ·À÷º¦£¬¼¸ºõÍêÃÀÎÞȱ£¬Ö®Ç°ÎÒÃǼ¸´ÎÃæ¶ÔÀ§¾³£¬Ä㶼ÄÜÍêÃÀ·ÀÓùס¡£¿ÉÎÒ¾ÍÖ»ÄÜ¿¿Éñͨ½ûÊõ±¬·¢¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷¿´×żÍÄþ£¬Äѵõĺñ×ÅÁ³Æ¤£¬¡°Ä㵤ҩ¿ÖŶ¼Ã»ÏûºÄ¹ý£¬Õⵤҩ£¬¾ÍÂô¸øÎÒһЩ£¬ÎÒ³öÁ½±¶¼Û¸ñÂò¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÒ¡Í·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Î屶¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Á¬µÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþÖ»ÊÇ¿´×ÅËû¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Ê®±¶¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷Ò§ÑÀ£¬¡°±±Ú¤£¬Äã±ðÌ«¹ý·ÖÁË¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ËãÁËËãÁË£¬¾ÍÊ®±¶Âô¸øÄã°É¡£»¹×¼±¸µÈÄãÕæÕý¼±µÄʱºò£¬°Ù±¶Âô¸øÄãÄØ¡£¡±¼ÍÄþ¹ÊÒâЦµÀ£¬ÉúËÀΣÏÕʱ£¬°Ù±¶¼Û¸ñÔ¸Ò⹺Âòµ¤Ò©Ò²Êdz£Óеġ£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþµÄÈ·ÓйýÍò¿ÅǧԪµ¤¡¢»ìÁ鵤£¬¶¼ÊÇ¿×ÈöµÀ¾ýËÀºó±»¼ÍÄþµÃµ½µÄ£¬¼ÍÄþ×Ô¼ºÒ²´ÓδÓùý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ǧԪµ¤±ãÒËЩ£¬Ò»°ãһǧ·½×óÓÒ¡£»ìÁ鵤ÔòÊÇÊ®±¶¼Û¸ñÓÚǧԪµ¤¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¶þÕß½»Ò×ÁËÏ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷»¨·ÑÁËÈýǧÍò·½£¬¹ºÂòÁËÁËЩǧԪµ¤»ìÁ鵤£¬ËûÕâ²ÅËÉÁË¿ÚÆø£¬ÓÐÁ鵤ÔÚÉí£¬Ê©Õ¹ÄæÌìÉñͨҲÓе×ÆøÁË¡£ÆäʵËûµÄÈ·»¹ÓÐÉÙÐíÁ鵤ÔÚÉí£¬¿ÉË­ÖªµÀÒªÔÚÕâ´ô¶à¾Ã£¿»ðÑæÉúÎï¼òÖ±ÎÞÇîÎÞ¾¡£¬ÉÔ΢Óöµ½Âé·³µãµÄ£¬Ëû¾ÍµÃÊ©Õ¹ÃØÊõ£¬·ñÔò»á±»»ðÑæÉúÎïÃǸø²øס¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ïñ¼ÍÄþ¾Í²»Ò»ÑùÁË£¬ËäÈ»²»Ê©Õ¹Éñͨ£¬¿Éƾ½èÖÕ¼«½£µÀµÄ¹îÒìĪ²â£¬»¹ÊÇÄÜÇáÒ×˦ÍѶÔÊֵģ¬ËûµÄ¡®ÖÕ¼«½£µÀ֮ΨÐÄ¡¯£¬ÈÃÄÇЩ»ðÑæÉúÎïÃǸù±¾ÎÞ·¨²øÉϼÍÄþ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¶ÔÁË£¬¾Å³¾£¬Ä㻹ûºÍÎÒ˵¹ýÄãµÄÀ´ÀúÄØ¡£¡±¼ÍÄþÎʵÀ£¬¡°ÎÒ½ö½öÖªµÀÄãÊǾų¾½ÌÖ÷£¬ÊÇÐÂÒ»Èξų¾½ÌÖ÷¡£¿ÉÔÚµ±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷֮ǰÄã¸ÉÂïµÄ£¬ÎÒÈ´´ÓδÌý˵¹ý¡£Í»È»Ã°³öÕâô¸öÄæÌìµÀ¾ý£¬»¹ÊǺÜÆæ¹ÖµÄ£¬¿´ÄãÄ£Ñù£¬Ò²²»ÏñÊǵ͵÷Ö®±²¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÎÒµÄÀ´Àú£¿¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷ƳÁËÑÛ¼ÍÄþ£¬µÃÒâµÀ£¬¡°Êµ»°¸æËßÄ㣬ÎÒÈç½ñÖ»ÊÇÈý²½µÀ¾ý¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Èý²½µÀ¾ý£¿¡±¼ÍÄþ¾ªãµ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Èý²½µÀ¾ý¾ÍÈç´ËÇ¿£¿µÈ³ÉÁËËIJ½µÀ¾ý£¬²»¾ÍÌú°å¶¤¶¤µÄÀèÐǵÀ¾ýÒ»¸ö¼¶ÊýÁË£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¿ÉÄãµÄÉñÌ壿¡±¼ÍÄþÖåü£¬¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷µÄÉñÌåÆøÏ¢ºÜÇ¿´ó£¬±ÈÒ»°ãµÄËIJ½µÀ¾ý»¹Ç¿´ó£¬Èý²½µÀ¾ýÓµÓÐÈç´ËÇ¿´óÆøÏ¢µÄÉñÌ壬ÕâºÜ²»Õý³££¬¡°ÄãÊÇÌØÊâÉúÃü£¬»¹ÊÇ£¿¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ºß£¬ÌØÊâÉúÃüËãʲô£¬ÎÒÊǹÅÐÞÐÐÕߣ¬ÉúÃü×îÍêÃÀµÄ¹ÅÐÞÐÐÕß¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷˵µÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¼ÍÄþ¾ªÑÈÁË£¬Ëä˵ÎÞ¾¡½®ÓòÊÇÁù´óÊÆÁ¦£¬¹ÅÐÞÐÐÕß¾ÍÊÇÆäÖÐÒ»·½ÊÆÁ¦£¬¿É¹ÅÐÞÐÐÕßÊýÁ¿ÊÇÕæµÄ·Ç³£Ï¡ÉÙ£¬ºÍâÑĹú»Ê×åͬÑùµÄÏ¡ÉÙº±¼û¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ûÏëµ½Õâ¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷ÊǹÅÐÞÐÐÕß¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Ïë±ØÄãºÜ¿ìÒ²»áÖªµÀ£¬ÕâÀïÊÇÎÒ¹ÅÐÞÐÐÕßÏÈ×æÒÅÁôµÄµØ·½¡£¡±¾Å³¾½ÌÖ÷¿´×żÍÄþ£¬¡°ÎÒÃÇÏÈ×æÒÅÁôÖ®µØ£¬±±Ú¤£¬Äã¸ú×ÅÎÒ½øÀ´£¬¿ÖÅÂ×îºóʲô¶¼µÃ²»µ½¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;******(δÍê´ýÐø¡­¡­)

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÆðµãÊÖÓΡ¶ÍÌÊÉÐÇ¿Õ¡·6ÔÂ26ÈÕappÖйúÇøÉϼܣ¬¿ìÀ´²Î¼Ó»î¶¯µÃÍÁºÀ½ðʵÎï½±£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÓÎÏ·¹ÙÍøµØÖ·£º

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 16 One Thing Descends Another Thing

    "The place left by the ancestors of your ancient cultivators?" Ji Ning was slightly startled, then smiled, "No wonder you want to attack the Dongqi Sect, and you can also discover the space corridor."

    "Eh?" Leader Jiuchen glanced at Ji Ning in surprise, "You don't seem afraid at all? This is the ancestral land of my ancient practitioners. With the methods of my ancestors, I am afraid that the benefits left behind will fall into my hands. As for  You may even lose your life."

    "Are you afraid it will be useful?" Ji Ning said casually.

    Since you are here and can't escape, then face everything.

    "And it's not certain who will live and who will die. You suffered a loss from the flame creature before." Ji Ning was very relaxed.

    Jiuchen Cult Master was also surprised to see Ji Ning acting like this. He had not leaked anything before.  Now the two sides have formed an alliance and sworn not to attack each other or plot against each other.  Bound by an oath, Jiuchen Cult Master finally revealed that this was the 'Land of the Ancestors'. After all, as long as Ji Ning was alive, he would find out later.

    "By the way, Jiuchen, you said that you ancient cultivators have the most perfect lives?" Ji Ning continued, "But I heard that the top among special beings are the royal family of Mangya Kingdom and you ancient cultivators.  They are all the same top notch.¡±

    "Humph." Jiuchen Cult Master sneered, "Special life? They are just various weird species bred by endless chaos. There are too many species, collectively called special life. All kinds of messy life can also be compared with our ancient practitioners.  Comparing? Comparing with us is an insult to us ancient practitioners. As for the royal family of Mangya Kingdom, they are a clan of chaotic beasts with a history as long as ours. They are the only ones who can barely compare with us. But in real comparison,  The Chaos Divine Beast Clan is still a step behind us."

    "A clan of chaotic beasts?" Ji Ning was startled.

    Although he is from Mangya Kingdom.  But very little is known about the royal family of Mangya Kingdom.

    "It seems that you have only been a Taoist for a short period of time, and you don't even know these secrets." The leader of Jiuchen sneered, "The royal family of Mangya Kingdom thinks this is a shame, so naturally they won't tell it to the outside world, so I will tell you."

    "Shame?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "A long, long time ago, there were no practitioners at that time, and special beings didn't know how to practice! The two most perfect beings were born in the endless chaos, one is the adult form. They are truly perfect, with extraordinary talents,  Those with extremely high understanding are our ancient practitioners. The other one is in the form of a beast, which is the beast of chaos."

    "We ancient practitioners were the first to discover the method of cultivation! After creating the method of cultivation, we became extremely powerful and were the true rulers of endless chaos This is why we are called 'ancient practitioners'."  Jiuchen Cult Leader's face was full of pride.

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    It turns out that ancient practitioners were the first to create the practice method?

    The leader of Jiuchen said proudly: "We ancient practitioners don't look down on those special beings at all. The chaotic beasts are pretty good, so we enslave them for our control."

    "Ah." Ji Ning couldn't believe that the royal family of Mangya Kingdom was actually enslaved by ancient practitioners?

    "Those were the years when our ancient cultivators were invincible." Master Jiuchen said softly, "Each of our ancient cultivators had a very high level of understanding, and every method was created. Look, the entire Mangya Kingdom royal family has grown up  How many Eternal Emperors are there? Just one! He is the master of Mangya Kingdom. But there are many more of us ancient practitioners. This is understanding! Humanoid beings have higher understanding than those animal-like beings. If the Chaos Divine Beast Clan is not  Without a master, how could he have his current status?"

    "It's a pity. That's in the past."

    ¡°Now is the era when practitioners dominate.¡± Leader Jiuchen shook his head.  "The lives of practitioners are not as perfect as ours. Some of them just step out of the ordinary world. But after all, there are too many, endless numbers. Even if one evildoer is born among billions, it is enough to dominate. Faced with countless practitioners  Otherwise, we can only retreat."

    The leader of Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning: "Beiming, we ancient practitioners are also willing to absorb ordinary practitioners. As long as you are not from the Mangya Kingdom, the Eternal Clan, the Dark Kingdom, or the ordinary Dao Alliance, we ancient practitioners are also willing to absorb you.  Yes, join our ancient cultivators, and as long as your talent is high enough, you will still get the best training."

    Ji Ning pouted.

    ????????????????????????????  The Mang Ya Kingdom is absorbing, and the Eternal Clan is actually also absorbing it. Many ordinary world realms have become the bastards of the Eternal Clan. Most of the world realms of the Eternal Clan that Ji Ning met in the 'Mansion of the Gods' do not have the blood of the Eternal Clan.  .  Unexpectedly, even the ¡®ancient practitioners¡¯ side was also absorbing them.

    Right.

    The royal family of Mangya Kingdom, the Eternal Clan, and the ancient practitioners all have a dilemma - that is, the number is too scarce!

    "howSample?  "Jiuchen Cult Master continued, "The background of our ancient cultivators is probably only comparable to that of the Dao Alliance.  "

    "Forget it, let me think more." Ji Ning said, he has already joined the Mangya Kingdom, how can he join the enemy?  However, I have to keep it secret for the time being to prevent any trouble.

    "Don't rush, don't rush. In this land of ancestors, I believe you will soon understand the background of my lineage of ancient practitioners." The leader of Jiuchen smiled and said, "I will help you lead when the time comes." He realized two things.  The most powerful way and the perfect combination of the peerless monsters, among the ancient practitioners, he is also a genius of the generation.

    Ancient practitioners have great power within them, which can help them deduce where to venture and where the opportunities lie.

    But the future, after all, is unknown.  Deduction can only reveal some possibilities for the future.

    *******

    time flies.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master jointly advanced cautiously, entering from one rock passage to another.

    Endless rock passages¡­

    Ji Ning and the others suffered in it for more than three months. Fortunately, Ji Ning sold the elixir, otherwise Jiuchen Cult Leader might not have been able to bear it.

    "Whoosh."

    One day more than three months later.

    "kill."

    ¡°Kill them and eat them.¡±

    Under the high-speed pursuit of a group of mighty flame creatures, a black airship flew at a faster speed. At the same time, there were nine mighty secret arts sweeping around and obstructing it.

    "Huh." The black flying boat flew out of this rock passage.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master were suddenly startled, and then showed excitement.

    Ahead is a very vast void. The void is hundreds of billions of miles wide. There is a star in the center of the void. The star emits a hazy light and exudes endless pressure.  Let there be no trace of flame in the space of hundreds of billions of miles!  It should be noted that wherever Ji Ning and the others went before, there were terrible flames everywhere.

    But there is not a trace of flame in these hundreds of billions of miles of void!

    "Have you arrived at your destination?" Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    "This may be the place where our ancestors led us here." The leader of Jiuchen looked at the star with some excitement.

    More than three months.

    Wherever Ji Ning and the others passed, there were rocky passages and flames everywhere!  I have never encountered such an empty void!  How empty is the void that spans hundreds of billions of miles?  And there is a star in the center!  The pressure emanating from the stars was so great that it suffocated both Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader.  This may indeed be the ultimate place.

    "kill."

    A large group of flame creatures also rushed out of the rock passage, intending to kill Ji Ning and the others.

    Suddenly, the speed of these flame creatures began to slow down. They looked at the stars in the distant void one by one with a slight hesitation. The range of the flames on the surface of each flame creature seemed to have shrunk by one layer.

    "Kill them quickly."

    "Don't let them escape."

    These flaming creatures are approaching quickly.

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat did not hesitate and quickly flew towards the star.

    The flame creatures also continued to chase them crazily, but as they got closer and closer to the star, the flame creatures seemed to be suppressed, and the flames on their bodies even disappeared completely.  The fiery red armor, hair and body were exposed!  The closer they got to the star, the lower their aura became.

    "One thing defeats another." Ji Ning saw this and exclaimed, "These flame creatures can't be killed no matter how hard they are beaten. But now just getting close to the star, it seems that their strength has begun to weaken."

    "That star has no effect on us." Jiuchen Cult Master looked at the stars getting closer and closer in the distance with some vigilance, "But its pressure is so great, it might be dangerous."

    Ji Ning asked: "What? Should we continue drilling the rock passage?"

    "I'm crazy, that's why I keep drilling." Jiuchen Cult Leader said. Apparently he had had enough of drilling in the endless rock passages for more than three months.

    "No matter what, we have to go and take a look. We just have to be careful." Jiuchen Cult Master gritted his teeth.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also stared at the star.

    The flying boat keeps flying closer.

    The flame creatures that were originally chasing behind became weaker and weaker, and finally stopped one by one, letting out angry and unwilling roars, and could only watch the black spaceship flying towards the star.

    ******

    &nbsp; The Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 17 The Prophet Arrives

    The black flying boat stopped outside the stars.

    Standing on the deck of the flying boat, Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen watched clearly.

    "What beautiful stars." Ji Ning praised.

    There are layers of protective layers on the surface of stars, just like eggshells to egg yolks.  There are also layers of ¡®eggshells¡¯ outside the stars.

    "But it's also very dangerous." Jiuchen Cult Master said solemnly.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning glanced at Jiuchen's leader, who had no objection.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The black flying boat began to fly slowly, and soon flew close to the first protective layer outside the stars.

    The completely black air layer was extremely solid. After the black airship got in, it felt the terrible obstruction force. The black airship had to go all out to barely move forward. Hee hee hee It flew in the black air layer for about ten minutes.  Wanli, poof, the black gas layer emerged, and the dark blue gas layer appeared in front of him.

    "I'm afraid the average four-foot-trailer can't get through it." Ji Ning said softly, "This protective layer, if I read it correctly, is not naturally formed."

    "Yes, nine out of ten times it was created by a powerful person whose strength far exceeds that of you and me." The leader of Jiuchen also nodded.

    "Pfft."

    The flying boat continued to move forward, penetrating layer after layer of air layers.

    There are nine layers of air outside the stars, from the black air layer, to the dark cyan air layer, to the cyan air layer the colors continue to become lighter, until the white air layer.

    The obstruction of the white air layer is already so small that it can be ignored. Even from the cyan air layer, some special beings gradually appear. They live in the air layer, as if they are mist creatures.  But there are many changes, and there are high and low levels of strength.  The strongest one is probably the Fourth Step Master, and the weakest one is probably just the World Realm strength.

    "Huh."

    After passing through the nine layers of air, a vast world appeared in the vision of Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen.

    This is a vast and beautiful world with cities, mountain villages, and a large number of mortal human beings living there.

    "There is actually life here." Ji Ning sighed, "The endless chaos is really strange. Even ordinary people can survive in such a dangerous place."

    "These ordinary things are probably the reason why the great master created the nine layers of protective air." The leader of Jiuchen sensed it carefully and said softly, "There are invisible rules in this space. It seems that ordinary practitioners cannot fly at all.  .You must reach the level of Dao Lord before you can fly."

    "Is the sky forbidden?" Ji Ning frowned, "Is there an eternal emperor on this star?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    You can definitely set some rules directly!  However, a powerful Dao Lord can completely ignore it.  Be aware of some truly top-notch Dao Lords who defy the heavens.  Even the power of the original 'Tao' of the universe can be directly suppressed, let alone the rules set by the Eternal Emperor.

    "Well, maybe he is the ancestor of my ancient cultivator." Jiuchen Cult Leader glanced at him, "Beiming, I think you have also felt that this vast land gives me a very strong sense of threat. If we are careless, it will be very dangerous.  Might die here."

    "I feel it." Ji Ning nodded.

    When I looked at this star in the sky before, I felt the terrifying pressure.  Now that I have actually entered, I feel a terrible sense of threat.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s on the grassland below Ji Ning and the others.

    There are eight beasts with four hooves pulling the carriage.  There are three hundred mighty knights surrounding the carriage, and they are advancing at high speed.  However, the carriage was vaguely protected by formation restrictions, and there was no bump at all.

    The carriage is ten feet long and eight feet wide, inside the carriage.

    There was a young man sitting and lying down, with his silky robe casually put on his body. There were also two charming women, one lying in his arms and the other clinging to him.

    The young man teased the two women casually, but his eyes were wandering.

    "Your Highness, Longyi City is ahead. Do you want to visit the Lord of Longyi City?" A knight's voice came from outside the carriage. Although the owner had already told which strong men needed to be visited before setting off, his son was not like that.  The obedient people, like the two strong men on the road before, did not visit.

    "The Lord of Longyi City is my elder and he is very kind to me, so I naturally want to visit him." The young man smiled.

    "Yes." The voices of the knights came from outside.

    The young man was in the carriage, caressing the woman next to him, his eyes were misty, and he whispered softly: "Is this the path that my father has arranged for me? You can completely predict the life I will live after endless years. I am really unwilling to accept it."

    ???????????????????????????????????

    &nbsp;Suddenly two figures appeared out of thin air. They were a young man dressed in white and carrying a black divine sword on his back, and a man with a cold face.  Although they appeared, the two women and the noble young man in the carriage could not notice them at all. The young man was still thinking about his own affairs.

    "This boy is one of the most prestigious within a million miles around. He even has three ancestral gods and five ancestral immortals among his subordinates. He himself is also at the ancestral god level, and judging from his title, he is still some kind of His Highness. He probably has some background."  Master Chen said, "I'm afraid he knows more about this world. Beiming, you ask or should I ask?"

    "Let me ask." Ji Ning smiled.

    They were talking to each other, but no one else in the carriage could notice. This is the essential gap in life levels.

    Although Ji Ning came out of the Three Realms, he was once just an Ancestral God, but now he may be able to form a storm and annihilate countless Ancestral Gods and Immortals with just one breath.

    ******

    Ji Ning and the others were very cautious and did not dare to use their spiritual thoughts to explore directly and arrogantly.  After all, the threat this land gave them was too strong.  It should be noted that even the endless flame creatures dare not approach. If you are too arrogant, you may lose your life.  So you can never be too cautious. This is a truth that Dao Lords understand when they venture out.

    " Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader are both at the top of the Tao Lords. They are considered to be the second level among Dao Lords. They are comparable to ordinary Eternal Emperors, so they are naturally more cautious.  The stronger the strength, the more careful one becomes.

    ?? Deep underground in this land.

    "Wow~~~~" Deep underground, there are thousands of twists and turns, and ancient restrictions are everywhere.

    About 190 million miles deep underground, there is a gorgeous underground palace. The underground palace is peaceful. Although occasionally some ancestors, gods, ancestors, immortals and even world realms walk inside, they are all quiet and solemn, and they don't even dare to speak loudly.  Speaking loudly, they naturally had a sense of awe.

    One of the ancient quiet rooms of the underground palace.

    An old man in white robes is sitting cross-legged. The aura he exudes is comparable to that of Master Sibu. In front of him, a huge mirror is suspended.

    A scene is showing on the mirror. It is a scene of a black flying boat passing through layers of air layers one after another, and finally descending on this land.  This scene kept showing up on the mirror again and again.

    "Elder." Suddenly, a purple-robed man came from outside. The purple-robed man exuded the aura of the Second Path Lord and shouted respectfully.

    But when the man in purple robe accidentally glanced at the suspended mirror, his expression suddenly changed, and he said in shock: "Yes yes, a prophet?"

    "right."

    The old man in white robe sighed softly, "It's a prophet! After millions of chaotic eras, another prophet has come to our world."

    "The prophet has arrived? The prophet has arrived?" The man in purple robe was a little panicked, "Here, what should we do now? Elder, what should we do now?"

    The old man in white robe waved his hand, and a black book appeared in front of him.

    The book opens automatically, recording the history of this land.

    "Don't panic." The old man in white robe said softly, "From the endless past to the present, a total of three prophets have come to our land! The first prophet came and brought us the method of practice and kept us away from stupidity and step by step.  The era of spiritual cultivation is also the first era of our land. The arrival of the second prophet laid our foundation and created nine levels of heavenly prohibition to protect us. From then on, the flame demons from outside the territory did not dare to invade us at will.  In my hometown, there are only some crazy flame demons who dare to break in occasionally. There is not much threat anymore. Our hometown can be truly powerful and it is our second era."

    "But the third era when the third prophet came," the purple-robed man next to him said anxiously, "is the darkest era."

    The old man in white robe nodded.

    The third time the prophet came, the prophet was too greedy and caused a war.

    "The third time, although we finally used the eighteen-layered two-phase extermination formation of heaven and earth to activate the endless power of the earth, we finally killed the prophet. However, countless lives on the entire earth were wiped out, and only a few were hiding in the Holy Land.  Only those who survived." The man in purple robe was anxious, that battle was too tragic.

    How tragic is it that the entire earth is wiped out?  After millions of chaotic eras, they have multiplied to this day.

    "Whether it is a blessing or a curse, we all have to face it." The old man in white robe said, "No matter what, the prophet has arrived and the fourth era has begun. Mo Jue, the task of contacting these two prophets will be left to you.  "

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp; Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 18 Mr. Feng Xiao

    inside the carriage.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were looking at the young man teasing the maid.

    "Huh." The two maids passed out quietly.

    "Huh?" The young man's expression suddenly changed and he looked to one side. Two figures standing next to him were looking at him. One was a young man in white clothes carrying a black sword on his back, and the other was a cold-looking man.  The young man in white had a peaceful aura and was probably not a treacherous person.  And the cold man's faint evil aura made the young man a little afraid.

    He is very confident in his own strength, and is almost invincible below the world level, but now he is unexpectedly being entered into his carriage by two strange and strong men, without even noticing it.  And even the maid fell into a coma quietly?

    "Two seniors." The young man stood up and bowed in salute.

    "Boy, let me ask you something." Ji Ning said.

    "Senior, please ask." The young man continued.

    "Introduce yourself first." Ji Ning's voice was filled with strange magic power, which made the young man say involuntarily: "My name is Feng Xiao, the ninth son of Feng Mo City. The Lord of Feng Mo City is my father. I came here this time to serve as a servant."  My father ordered me to go to the 'Dongxu Sword Pavilion' and worship the master of Dongxu Sword as my teacher."

    After finishing speaking, Mr. Feng Xiao was shocked. He couldn't control his mouth?

    "Is this Dongxu Sword Master the World Realm or the Master of Life and Death?" Ji Ning asked, and the Jiuchen Cult Leader on the side also listened carefully.

    For both of them, the coercion radiated by this star made them wary, so their every move was much more low-key, and they did not act too arrogantly or wantonly.  After all, neither of them knew what the temperament of the star's top power was. If they accidentally became enemies, it was entirely possible for them to lose their lives based on the sense of threat they felt towards this land.

    ¡°Before, outside the stars, the countless rock passages and countless flaming creatures had caused them both to suffer a long time ago.

    "Of course it's just the world realm." Mr. Feng Xiao still said involuntarily, with fear in his eyes.  Why could he not help but say something when the other party asked him, "The Tao Lord of Life and Death, that is a legendary existence, and it is hard to find his traces. Where can I become a disciple?" The sword master of Dongxu is already a famous master of swordsmanship in the world.  There is a nearly invincible existence in this realm. Even my father is far from his opponent. My father also spent countless efforts this time to make him willing to accept me as his disciple, but he still has to wait until I arrive at Dongxu Sword Pavilion. Test my talents personally.  getting Started."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master looked at each other.

    World realm?

    For both of them, even the ordinary Three-Way-Way Lord and Four-Way-Way Lord can be easily destroyed. As for the World Realm?  Not to mention.  After all, both of them are comparable to ordinary eternal emperors.

    "Then do you know where the Taoist Lord of Life and Death is?" Ji Ning continued to ask. The higher the strength, the more he knows. The Taoist Lord of Life and Death should know much more about the details and secrets of this star.

    "I don't know where I can find the traces of the Dao Lord of Life and Death." Young Master Feng Xiao said, "Perhaps the top World Realm City Lords know some secrets."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning asked.  Mr. Feng Xiao replied.

    Young Master Feng Xiao almost cried. When the other party asked him something, he couldn't help but answer honestly.  This feeling filled him with fear, as he was in front of this young man in white who was carrying a black divine sword.  There is simply no resistance at all.

    I asked for a long time.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    "There is some trouble. It sounds like there should be a Taoist Lord of Life and Death on this star, and there is more than one. But the traces of each Taoist Lord of Life and Death are very secretive." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.  "Like our Endless Territory, Dao Lords will form sects. But all the Dao Lords here seem to be hiding."

    "Well. Then ask someone with a higher status than Feng Xiao." Ji Ning said.

    "This is the only way." Leader Jiuchen nodded.

    They have a lot of patience.

    "I would rather spend ten or eight more days to quietly find out the details of this star. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we be victorious in every battle."  After all, this star is probably the place left by the ¡®ancestors of ancient practitioners¡¯, and it is not a place they can be careless about.

    "Let me ask you." Ji Ning looked at Mr. Feng Xiao.

    "Senior, please ask." Young Master Feng Xiao continued. Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen were talking to each other before, but Young Master Feng Xiao couldn't hear them at all. Now he understands the situation and is very well-behaved.

    "Who in the surrounding area might know the traces of the Dao Lord of Life and Death?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The highest status in the surrounding area is the Lord of Longyi City. The Lord of Longyi City commands a vast territory around it, with countlessI surrendered my whole life to him. The Lord of Longyi City had a good relationship with my father and he was also a City Lord who lived an extremely long time. He must know thousands of times more than I do.  Maybe you know where the Taoist Lord of Life and Death is.  Mr. Feng Xiao still said uncontrollably, "I also plan to visit the Lord of Longyi City first this time. This time I hope to join the Dongxu Sword Pavilion. The Lord of Longyi City also helped a lot."  "

    Ji Ning smiled: "Very good, then we will go with you to meet the Lord of Longyi City."

    So

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen stayed in the carriage. Naturally, Mr. Feng Xiao served him all kinds of delicacies. The two maids did not dare to murmur. They also understood that they had met a big shot.

    "Huh, it's so rare to be so leisurely." The leader of Jiuchen drank the wine and sighed happily, "I have been unable to relax during this period, and now I am really relaxed."

    "Yes, leisurely days are more comfortable." Ji Ning had been chased by flaming creatures before and was almost going crazy. Now he was relaxed and leisurely. Suddenly, Ji Ning's eyes fell on the wall of the carriage. There were some scratches on the walls of the carriage.  , but with Ji Ning's level, he could tell at a glance that these were some traces of swordsmanship.

    Seeing Ji Ning staring at the jade, the leader of Jiuchen also followed Ji Ning's gaze. When he saw the sword marks on the jade, he smiled and said, "Such a poor swordsmanship has the nerve to show off."

    Young Master Feng Xiao on the side suddenly became a little embarrassed.

    "Who knows my young master's swordsmanship? Young Master Fengxiao's sword is famous. It is precisely because of this swordsmanship that my young master can be admitted to the Dongxu Sword Pavilion this time." A maid on the side  He couldn't help but blush and said.

    Mr. Feng Xiao covered his head.

    This stupid woman why are you interrupting?

    "You little girl is quite loyal to your master, but you are obviously very scared in your heart." Jiuchen Cult Master looked at the maid with a smile, "But I still defend your young master. But what I said is right, this swordsmanship is indeed poor, don't say  Your young master's swordsmanship. Even that so-called Dongxu Sword Master his swordsmanship is also poor. In terms of swordsmanship, the man in front of you is the real master of swordsmanship. Don't look at me, it's not me, it's the man next to me.  Fellow Taoist, didn't you see that he was carrying a sword on his back? You could tell at a glance that he was using swordsmanship."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but laugh.

    "That Dongxu Sword Master, I'm afraid the total of them can't match the little bit exposed from the fingernails of my Taoist friend." Jiuchen Cult Leader seemed to be in a good mood and said casually.

    Young Master Feng Xiao immediately looked at Ji Ning with intense eyes.

    He is a sword fanatic.

    He is obsessed with swords. Swords are almost everything to him. This is how his swordsmanship reaches such a state. It is even said to be "the sword of Master Fengxiao".  There are some sword marks on his compartment wall. This is not because he deliberately showed off, but because he couldn't help but think about swordsmanship in the carriage. Occasionally, he got some sword marks and carved them on the compartment wall.

    "Jiuchen, don't blow your mind." Ji Ning said.

    "I'm not bragging, this is the truth. So what if Dongxu Sword Master is in the Small World Realm and can't match you in terms of swordsmanship?" Jiuchen Cult Master continued, "Swordsmanship is better than yours in the same realm.  I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±

    In the view of Jiuchen Cult Master, Ji Ning is a three-step master with such unparalleled swordsmanship. Once he becomes a four-step master, he will probably be no less than the master of Li Xing Palace.

    But in fact, Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is indeed invincible at the same level in the endless realm, because he has realized the ultimate swordsmanship!

    "Senior" Mr. Feng Xiao looked at Ji Ning with some fanaticism.

    "You're a junior." Ji Ning glanced at the jade and nodded, "The carvings on your jade have a total of thirty-six sword moves. At the level of the ancestor god, your sword is pretty good. But it can still be done.  Improve it again. These thirty-six moves can be directly integrated into three moves."

    Ji Ning pointed at the wall jade seriously.

    Three sword marks immediately appeared on the side wall. The three sword marks all exuded sword intent. It was a very ordinary sword intent. After all, Ji Ning was just giving instructions and integrating them based on the opponent's sword skills.

    "You can also combine them all into one move." Ji Ning pointed again, and another sword intention appeared on the wall. This sword intention was particularly powerful, and even contained a hint of Ji Ning's own swordsmanship.

    "Yes." The leader of Jiuchen on the side nodded, "Boy, you are lucky. I will create a set of swordsmanship for you based on your swordsmanship. We will eat your food and drink yours, and we will not owe you anything. Those three moves  As for swordsmanship, as long as you understand one move, you can reach the world level. As for the last sword, if you understand it, you will hardly meet an opponent in the world level."

    Young Master Feng Xiao looked at Xiang Bi and was completely crazy.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th, come andParticipate in the event and get a local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 19 Inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion

    Young Master Feng Xiao looked at the four sword marks, especially the simpler three sword marks, and he suddenly had countless insights in his heart. He immediately understood that with just those three sword moves, his swordsmanship could be greatly improved, and even with the help of  Swordsmanship achieves the world realm.

    He excitedly turned to look at Ji Ning and knelt down to kowtow without hesitation.

    Ji Ning was still watching calmly.

    "I can bear the kindness of preaching by having him kowtow a few times."

    "Disciple pays homage to the master." Mr. Feng Xiao kowtowed and said at the same time.

    "Master?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Ah, haha" The leader of Jiuchen on the side was also stunned, and then laughed, "Beiming, I worship you as my teacher. What, are you ready to accept a disciple?"

    Ji Ning shook his head and said, "I'm just giving random advice, and I can't even talk about accepting a disciple."

    "Senior taught me a great way, and with this swordsmanship, junior can confidently break through to the World Realm within a year. How can such a great way be passed on lightly?" Mr. Feng Xiao continued, "It's normal for seniors to look down on juniors. Juniors have to rely on seniors.  When you teach swordsmanship, you don't count it as a direct disciple, but as a famous disciple."

    "You, a junior, are quite cunning." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Senior, did you agree?" Mr. Feng Xiao said continuously.

    "Don't mention this matter," Ji Ning said.

    This Feng Xiao is considered to be talented in swordsmanship, but now that he is trapped in the "Land of the Ancestors of Ancient Practitioners", he has no intention of accepting disciples, and even if he does accept disciples, he will not be so casual, he must examine his character.  etc.

    "Yes." Feng Xiao nodded obediently.

    But he was even more attentive on the way down, because he knew very well that he had encountered the legendary great opportunity!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He casually merged his thirty-six sword moves into three moves, and finally merged them into one move.  He also said that after he figured out the last move, he would find it difficult to meet an opponent in the world.  So what level has this senior achieved in terms of swordsmanship?  It was definitely a realm that he could not imagine. With such great power, he certainly hoped to become a disciple, even if it was to be a registered disciple.

    It¡¯s a pity that the two seniors are not so easily impressed.

    ¡­¡­

    A few hours later.

    Young Master Feng Xiao¡¯s team arrived at Longyi City.

    Longyi City is quite huge.  There are over 100 million residents in it. This is the home base of a world-level powerhouse. The main road in the city is a thousand feet wide, with gorgeous carriages galloping around.  For example, Mr. Feng Xiao led a full three hundred knights, which was considered a quite powerful team.

    "You Ji, I'll need you to take action later," Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry, Master." Su Youji was quite excited.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Jiuchen Cult Leader followed Mr. Feng Xiao into a living room of the Lord's Mansion of Longyi City. The guards and waiters of Longyi City could not see Ji Ning and the three of them at all.

    After all, the Lord of Longyi City is a world-level person who has lived for a very long time. Ji Ning has not done much research in body control after all. He had previously dealt with Master Fengxiao, the ancestral god.  It can also be done easily by virtue of the huge gap in strength.  But when dealing with a World Realm person, it is difficult to control him. You may be able to succeed, but if the opponent has a good character, you may fail.

    The leader of Jiuchen has not done much research in this area.

    In the end, Ji Ning decided to let Su Youji take action!  Su Youji is an expert in body control, and she can easily deal with a world realm.

    "Haha, Fengxiao, you're here." Loud laughter came from outside the door.

    An old man in yellow robe walked in, exuding the majestic aura of a chaotic immortal.  Probably not a world god.

    "Lord of Longyi City?"

    Suddenly, three figures appeared on the side of the hall, and a woman in a fiery red robe asked directly.

    "You are" Longyi City Lord was stunned when he saw Su Youji.  Following the eyes, I became confused.

    "Let me ask you, do you know the traces of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death?" Su Youji asked.

    "The whereabouts of the Dao Lord of Life and Death are difficult to determine. Although I have seen the Dao Lord of Life and Death once, I don't know where the Dao Lord of Life and Death is." Longyi City Lord said.

    Young Master Feng Xiao who was in the hall was shocked when he saw this.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A female subordinate led by two seniors.  To make the Lord of Longyi City seem like a puppet?  What level of power are these two seniors?

    "Then can you find a way to find the Taoist Lord of Life and Death?" Su Youji asked again.

    "There is a Chaos Immortal named 'Xu Fu Immortal', and his master is the Taoist Master of Life and Death." Longyi City Master said.  "It's not difficult to find the traces of Immortal Xu Fu. As long as you find Immortal Xu Fu and use Immortal Xu Fu, it's easy to find his master."?.  "

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader showed joy.

    This star is indeed strange.

    "The Dao Lords of Life and Death actually kept their whereabouts secret. This was completely unlike the Endless Frontier. Ji Ning and the others also vaguely understood some of the secrets.  As long as we find the Taoist Lord of Life and Death, I believe that we can dig out the secret of this star.

    "Oh?" Su Youji looked happy, and followed her to perform the secret technique. Suddenly, a misty stream of light shot out from the center of her eyebrows and entered the center of Longyi City Lord's eyebrows.

    Some divine patterns faintly appeared in Longyi City Lord's eyes, and he regained consciousness soon after. His eyes looking at Su Youji were full of awe and fanaticism.

    "Greetings to the master." Longyi City Lord said respectfully.

    Ji Ning on the side immediately understood that Su Youji should have controlled the Lord of Longyi City. The original "Flying Immortal Saint Lord" was best at controlling the Tao Lords and making them obey his orders.

    "How long will it take to find Immortal Xu Fu?" Su Youji asked directly.

    "It can take as short as three to five days, or as long as one month at most." Longyi City Lord said.

    Su Youji looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader who were standing aside. Ji Ning said: "Lord of Longyi City, look for the traces of Immortal Xu Fu immediately. Once found, take us to see him."

    "Did you hear that?" Su Youji looked at Longyi City Lord.

    "Yes." Longyi City Lord continued, "I will do it now." Then he released his magic power and directly sent a message to his subordinates to start tracking down the traces of Immortal Xu Fu.  After all, he has been here for a long time and has many friends, so it is not too difficult to find out.

    The Lord of Longyi City looked at Feng Xiao and smiled: "Nephew Feng Xiao, thanks to you this time, I can get to know the master and be able to follow him."

    "Once this matter is over, I will learn the secret technique." Su Youji said to Feng Xiao.

    "Master, please don't, I am willing to follow you to the death." The Lord of Longyi City said excitedly.

    Feng Xiao was a little stunned.

    Longyi City Lord¡¯s memory and wisdom have not been affected at all, but his extreme fanaticism and loyalty to Su Youji have increased!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others are temporarily staying in the City Lord's Mansion in Longyi City. Both Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader have enough patience. Only with patience can they have greater hope of survival in some dangerous Jedi.  If you are impatient, you will die faster.

    On the fifth day that Ji Ning and the others were at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    High in the sky of Longyi City.  There is a big blue bird that is thousands of feet long, and there is a pavilion on the back of the big bird. Inside the pavilion is a foreign man with a sharp beak and monkey cheeks and hair on his face. He is sitting casually, surrounded by a large group of maids.  , among which there was a woman with the aura of the ancestral god and ancestral immortal in his arms.

    "Beauty, Longyi City has arrived. The boy named Feng Xiao is now in Longyi City." The foreign man chuckled.

    "I can't wait to see Feng Xiao's expression of grief and anger." The woman said softly.

    Although this star¡¯s flight is affected by its magical power, I am afraid that it will take a Taoist Lord of Life and Death to resist the influence.  Fly directly with mana.  However, the flight of some natural creatures, such as birds, is not affected.  Therefore, catching some birds as mounts is also something that some practitioners often do.

    "Fengxiao." The foreign man looked down and shouted directly.

    The mana was instilled, and the sound boomed, resounding throughout the city lord¡¯s mansion below.

    soon.

    The Lord of Longyi City and Master Fengxiao both appeared in the front yard, and the big birds in the sky slowly landed.

    "Isn't this Brother Qiyu?" Longyi City Lord asked, "Why, are you here to take Feng Xiao to Dongxu Sword Pavilion? The previously agreed date is still half a year away. There is no need to be in such a hurry."

    Feng Xiao saw the man with the sharp beak and monkey cheeks in the pavilion on the back of the big bird and the woman in purple clothes in his arms. When he saw the woman in purple clothes, his face could not help but turn pale, showing a look of pain.

    "Feng Xiao. This is Immortal Qiyu, the eldest disciple of Sword Master Dongxu. Now he has entered the world realm and will be your future senior brother." Longyi City Lord said.

    "You" Feng Xiao's eyes were fixed on the woman in purple.  The woman in purple sneered.

    "This is my woman, how dare you stare at her?" the man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks shouted coldly.

    "Fengxiao." Longyi City Lord shouted.

    Mr. Feng Xiao shook his head and said, "It's nothing."

    "I am here on the orders of my master." The man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks shouted.  "This junior Feng Xiao has an impure heart and is not worthy of entering our Dongxu Sword Pavilion. Boy, you don't have to work hard to get to the Dongxu Sword Pavilion."

    &nbsp; "What." Longyi City Lord's face changed drastically, and he continued, "As agreed before, Fengmo City Lord has already given a lot"

    "Before, I just said that I would be given a chance and that I would have to wait for a real test before I can get started. Obviously, this kid failed the test." The man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks said coldly, "As for the Lord of Feng Mo City, who is the Lord of Feng Mo City? Do you dare to disobey my master?  Is your destiny not fulfilled?"

    The Lord of Longyi City looked ugly.

    Mr. Feng Xiao gritted his teeth. His father was so humiliated, and he was filled with anger. What made him even more desolate was that the woman was the only woman he loved in his life. But who would have thought that love was a conspiracy?  , she still lingers.

    "Fengxiao, compared with Immortal Qiyu, you are nothing." The purple-clothed woman snuggled next to the man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, and said with a sneer, "It is really a dream to even try to become the disciple of the Dongxu Sword Master. I think you are still honest.  Go home and hide under your father's protection."

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about becoming my master¡¯s disciple, even if he kneels and shouts that he wants to become my disciple, I am too lazy to accept it.¡± The man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks sneered.

    Feng Xiao¡¯s expression was ugly.

    "Hold on, your father and I cannot mess with Dongxu Jiange." Longyi City Master said in a message.

    ¡­¡­

    In another part of the City Lord's Mansion, Ji Ning, Jiuchen Cult Leader, and Su Youji were drinking leisurely. At the same time, they looked across the space and watched the scene happening in the front yard of the City Lord's Mansion.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 20 Taking Heaven, Earth and Nature as Teachers

    "Master, the one named Qiyu Sennin, I felt very displeased when I saw him." Su Youji looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning shook his head gently: "There's no rush."

    Ji Ning's eyes fell on Young Master Feng Xiao in the distance. Wow, he was directly spying on Young Master Feng Xiao's fate. It was difficult to spy on Young Master Feng Xiao's fate in the future. After all, he was an ancestral god and would soon step into the World Realm.  It is difficult to get a glimpse of his future destiny.  But peeking into the 'past' is easier.

    The future has not happened yet, everything is possible.

    The past has already happened.

    The Lord of Feng Mo City is a world realm who has lived for a very long time. He is very domineering and has countless beauties. Although it is difficult for him to have children in the world realm, he has nine children over the years. Among them, Master Feng Xiao is the youngest.  Mr. Xiao's mother died young, and he was relatively withdrawn when he was a child. Later, when he grew up, he met a beautiful woman, Fairy Zifu.

    Fairy Zifu treated him tenderly and considerately, making him truly feel the warmth of the world. Young Master Feng Xiao immediately recognized that this was his Taoist companion, his Taoist companion for life.

    Who would have thought that just when he thought he was the happiest in his life, a nightmare came. The woman showed great strength and ruined his practice, tortured him and made him fall into hell.  Although the torture was painful, for Mr. Feng Xiao, the pain of the soul was the real nightmare.  The only love he believed in turned out to be a conspiracy. Fairy Zifu approached him in order to torture him and take revenge on the Lord of Fengmo City.

    Later, the Lord of Fengmo City found his son, rescued his son, and repaired his son's body, allowing him to resume his spiritual practice.

    But from now on

    Mr. Feng Xiao felt this pain in his heart, and even decided to never have feelings for any woman in his life.

    So, he played with mountains and rivers and traveled around the world.

    The Lord of Fengmo City did not have any expectations for his youngest son. After all, the ninth son had been withdrawn since childhood and his cultivation speed was also slow, so he left him alone.  Who would have thought that Mr. Feng Xiao would fall in love with swordsmanship while playing with landscapes.  From then on, he fell completely in love with the sword, and with the world and nature as his teacher, he realized the more powerful and terrifying sword skills. His practice soared to the sky. In just over 100,000 years, he had entered the level of the ancestral gods. In the level of the ancestral gods,  It is almost invincible.

    "What?" Ji Ning looked shocked.

    "What's wrong?" Su Youji and Jiuchen Cult Master looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "It's nothing." Ji Ning still couldn't hide his shock.

    ??This Young Master Feng Xiao has never been a disciple. He only regards heaven and earth as his teacher, and he has cultivated to this point?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That was compared to the current Ji Ning.  In fact, it is extremely rare among the ancestor gods!

    "His swordsmanship talent is so high?" Ji Ning looked at Mr. Feng Xiao in the distance and nodded slightly, "And he has a good heart."

    When Ji Ning recruits disciples, his first priority is his character, followed by his talent.

    ¡­¡­

    "Let's go." Immortal Qiyu hugged Fairy Zifu and walked into the pavilion on the back of the big bird.

    Fairy Zifu glanced at Mr. Feng Xiao and sneered: "You can't turn over."

    Young Master Feng Xiao just watched silently.

    Although he was heartbroken, he did not hate Fairy Zifu.  Hateful people also have pity The reason why Fairy Zifu targeted him in this way was because Fairy Zifu had a big grudge against the Lord of Fengmo City.

    "Huh."

    The bird spread its wings and flew away.

    Seeing this, the Lord of Longyi City shook his head and sighed.  Said: "Feng Xiao, that Immortal Qiyu must have caused trouble. He is the beloved disciple of Master Dongxu Sword, and he caused damage. It is impossible for you to become a disciple of Master Dongxu Sword."

    "It's nothing." Master Feng Xiao said, "It's just that my father will be disappointed if he knows."

    "Feng Xiao." A voice suddenly sounded in Feng Xiao's ears.

    Young Master Feng Xiao was stunned.

    "Come quickly." Ji Ning's voice ordered.

    Young Master Feng Xiao did not dare to hesitate and rushed towards Ji Ning's residence.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Jiuchen Cult Leader were all sitting there eating and drinking.

    Mr. Feng Xiao is here.  He immediately saluted respectfully: "I have met all of you, seniors."

    "Feng Xiao." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Senior,¡± Young Master Feng Xiao said.

    Ji Ning looked at him and said with a smile, "Don't you always want to become my teacher?"

    Fengxiao was stunned for a moment, then he knelt down and kowtowed with great joy: "Disciple pays homage to master."

    "Beiming. You" Jiuchen leader was surprised, Su Youji was also surprised, they all??I know what level of strength Ji Ning is. If a powerful person like Ji Ning openly recruits disciples in the Endless Territory, I don¡¯t know how many World Realm geniuses will desperately come to be their disciples, and even the Taoist Lords of Life and Death will come to be their disciples.  have.

    Ji Ning glanced at Jiuchen Cult Master and Su Youji beside him, and said with a smile: "I want to accept a disciple, so I will."

    Ji Ning accepts disciples and does whatever he wants.

    When I saw my second disciple, ¡®Qingzhu¡¯ Yang Quding, in a different universe, I decided to accept him as a disciple.

    Having just seen the past fate of the three apprentices, Feng Xiao, Ji Ning felt a resonance. Feng Xiao was hurt by love, while Ji Ning felt guilty about his wife Yu Wei.  Feng Xiao was also extremely talented in kendo, and all his thoughts were on kendo. Ji Ning suddenly felt that he could give him a chance.

    "From today on, you are my third disciple." Ji Ning said, "When you join my sect, you must abide by my rules."

    "Yes." Mr. Feng Xiao responded excitedly.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded, then stretched out his finger and pointed lightly.

    The fingertips landed directly on Mr. Feng Xiao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Suddenly a large amount of messages poured in.

    The method of practice!  kendo!  Teach them all!

    The swordsmanship taught by Ji Ning is the five major swordsmanships: "Blood Drop Swordsmanship", "Shadowless Swordsmanship", "Yinxin Swordsmanship", "Yin Yang Swordsmanship" and "Heavenly Collapse Swordsmanship", all of which can be used to become a Taoist.  At the same time, Ji Ning also left behind two sword intentions, one is the sword intention of the "First Level of the Ultimate Sword", and the other is the sword intention of the "Second Level of the Ultimate Sword".

    "The five major sword skills must be integrated into one, which is my way of swordsmanship."

    "You need to constantly experience and comprehend these two sword intentions. How much you can comprehend depends on your talent." Ji Ning said.

    If a practitioner wants to become a Taoist, he must go his own way. Just leaving the sword moves is not very helpful. Ji Ning simply left two sword moves for Young Master Feng Xiao to experience, and maybe he can understand what is best for Feng Xiao.  The master's swordsmanship.

    "In times of danger, you can also guide and release these two sword intentions."

    "The first sword intent can kill the three-step master with great confidence. The second sword intent can kill the ordinary four-step master."

    "The sword intention is originally for you to realize the Tao. It cannot be released until the moment of life and death."

    "Rememberall magical powers and secret techniques are caused by external forces. You can learn them in the future, but you can't neglect the way of swordsmanship because of it. The way is the foundation." Ji Ning said in a message.

    He didn¡¯t teach any magical powers or secret techniques. This star is quite extraordinary. If you want to learn it, let the apprentice learn it on his own.

    And Ji Ning doesn¡¯t have any powerful magical powers and secrets that he can pass on. For example, the dead master of swordsmanship gave Ji Ning the magical powers and secrets, but he prohibited Ji Ning from accidentally passing them on!

    ¡°And ¡®Tao¡¯ is the foundation, Ji Ning was right.

    The higher the realm of Taoism, the more magical powers, secret arts, and powerful divine bodies become illusory.

    Like the leader of Jiuchen, who relied on his magical power to explode a thousand times in power, but the increase in strength was only a few percent!  It's because the power of 'Tao' is dominant at this moment.  For example, if Ji Ning could become the Master of the Fourth Path, he would be able to destroy the world with just one look. Now he only has the sword intention of the second level of the Ultimate Sword Dao left behind, which is more powerful than the Nine Levels Divine Water and can easily kill the Four Paths.  Jun.

    ¡­¡­

    Young Master Feng Xiao made an oath not to violate the sect rules established by Ji Ning.

    After that, he was completely taught by Ji Ning, and a broad road was right in front of him.

    The sword intent of the two ultimate swordsmanship is also a beacon on the road of spiritual practice, guiding his path.

    "Thank you, Master." Young Master Feng Xiao was excited.

    The two ultimate sword intentions are too far away for him.

    But the five swordsmanships such as "Blooded Swordsmanship" are made step by step, from the state of the ancestral god to becoming a Taoist master, all of them are very clear. It is also a process of Ji Ning's enlightenment.  But it was of great help to Mr. Feng Xiao.

    "I will not interfere with some of your grievances. You can handle everything yourself." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Master Feng Xiao said.

    He does have some things he wants to do, but he was not strong enough in the past.

    "Also, you will stay with me during this period." Ji Ning said, "If you have any questions, I can also give you some advice."

    He will eventually leave here, and Ji Ning will not take his apprentice away. He will go his own way.  Ji Ning was like this to his disciples. To his second disciple, he directly taught him the Tao and then left.  After all, the second disciple lives in a mortal world with weak overall strength. The third disciple lives in a stronger star. The sword intention he left behind is enough to ensure that he can survive when he is weak.

    As for the aftermathThe way?  Whether he lives or dies is up to him.

    ?¡­(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 21 Immortal Xu Fu

    Another nine days passed, and Longyi City Lord finally found out the traces of Immortal Xu Fu.

    "Master." The Lord of Longyi City reported to Su Youji, Ji Ning, and Jiuchen Cult Master, "Xu Fu Immortal is visiting Qianming Palace, which is more than 100 million miles away from here. The distance is quite far. We are not afraid of it on the way there.  It is necessary to delay for some time, my subordinates have made all arrangements, and have prepared birds and beasts, ready to go at any time."

    "Let's go now."

    Ji Ning stood up and gave instructions. At the same time, he waved his hand and a black flying boat appeared next to him.

    "Fly over?" Young Master Feng Xiao and Lord Longyi were a little stunned when they saw the flying boat. It should be noted that this star has rules set by the Eternal Emperor. Under the influence of invisible rules, one must become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death in order to use magic power to resist and fly.  And how rare is the Lord of Life and Death?  Neither Fengxiao nor Longyi City Master had ever really used magic weapons to fly at high altitudes, at most they were on the backs of some birds.

    "Hurry up." Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Jiuchen Cult Leader all got on the flying boat and shouted softly.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Longyi City Lord was so excited that he even followed him, and Feng Xiao couldn't hide his curiosity.

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat flashed across the sky in an instant and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others had already obtained the map of this star from the Lord of Longyi City, and also knew the location of the 'Qianming Palace'. This star was not too big, with a diameter of more than one billion miles. The ordinary people on this star  Life is probably less than in the Three Realms, but the life here is obviously more extraordinary. The probability of giving birth to immortals, demons, and world realms is much higher.

    "brush!"

    Just one breath!

    The black flying boat arrived at the sky directly above the top of a towering snow-capped mountain from the main palace of Longyi City.

    "We're here," Ji Ning said, "The Qianming Palace is below."

    "What, it's here?" Longyi City Lord and Fengxiao stood beside the ship's side, looking down in shock. The top of the snow-capped mountains below was covered with snow. In the snow, there was a seemingly ordinary palace, which was the Qianming Palace.

    "It only takes one breath." Longyi City Lord and Feng Xiao looked at each other.  They all felt confused.

    too fast.

    For them, Qianming Palace is still far away, so they usually use animals or birds to travel.  And there are dangers on the road that require detours and you need to be careful. Generally, such a long journey takes ten and a half days.

    The leader of Jiuchen on the side sneered: "This airship can reach a hundred times the limit speed of heaven. What's more than 100 million miles? Who is that, the Lord of Longyi City, right? Come down quickly and take me to see Immortal Xu Fu."

    "Yes. Feng Xiao can follow me and be my follower, Master and the two seniors?" Longyi City Lord hesitated.

    "We will also follow you in." Jiuchen Cult Leader said calmly, "No one in this small Qianming Palace can see through our reality."

    "Yes." Longyi City Lord obeyed the order.

    ¡­¡­

    Led by the Lord of Longyi City, Ji Ning, Master Jiuchen, Su Youji, and Feng Xiao temporarily followed him into Qianming Palace.

    The Lord of Longyi City is also in the World Realm after all, and is on the same level as the Lord of Qianming Palace, so he will naturally be treated with courtesy.

    "Dragon Wings." The master of Qianming Palace is a simple lady dressed in black with ordinary appearance.  The bearing is quite extraordinary.

    "Qianming." Longyi City Lord also stood up.

    "Why did you think of coming to me? Your Longyi City is quite far away from me, yet you have worked so hard to come here in person. I wonderwhat important event is it for?" Palace Master Qianming said with a smile.  Her eyes only glanced at Ji Ning and the other four people standing nearby. She didn't notice anything special about Ji Ning and the others. After all, the gap in strength was too big.

    The Lord of Longyi City muttered secretly, did it take a long time to come here?  It only takes one breath.  The Lord of Longyi City said ostensibly: "Qian Ming, I'm here to see fellow Taoist Xu Fu."

    "Meet Xu Fu?" Palace Master Qianming frowned, "Immortal Xu Fu's temper is not easy to take care of. If I hadn't had something important to do, I wouldn't have invited him to my place. Why did you provoke him for nothing?"  "

    "There is something important." Longyi City Lord said.

    Palace Master Qianming took a deep look at Longyi City Master, nodded and said: "Okay, I will help you pass on the message, but you should know Xu Fu's nature."

    "Yeah." Longyi City Lord nodded.

    "Let's go, Xu Fu promised to see you, I will take you there." After the Qianming Palace Master spoke to Xu Fu, he led Longyi City Master and the others there.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    In the most gorgeous courtyard in Qianming Palace, there is an old man with black hair sitting alone.While drinking, when City Master Longyi brought Ji Ning and the four of them in, the black-haired old man raised his eyelids, glanced at the City Master Longyi and others who came in, frowned at Palace Master Qianming who was leading the way and shouted: "Qianming.  , just bring Long Yi in, why do you bring a group of juniors?"

    "It's my fault." Longyi City Master said with a smile, "This has nothing to do with Palace Master Qianming."

    The Lord of Qianming Palace was on the side, and she knew very well that this was Immortal Xu Fu beating the Lord of Longyi City.

    "Hmph." The black-haired old man snorted, "Kick those juniors out."

    "This" Longyi City Lord was stunned.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Jiuchen Cult Master all showed a look of helplessness.

    "Alas." Jiuchen Cult Leader sighed. His sigh sounded, and an invisible coercion spread instantly, making Feng Xiao, Longyi City Lord, Qianming Palace Lord, and Xu Fu Immortal all feel it from their hearts.  Trembling, everything seemed to be quiet at this moment, the world seemed to have disappeared, and only the voice of Jiuchen Cult Master remained.

    "I wanted to meet and talk to the master of Immortal Xu Fu in a friendly manner." The leader of Jiuchen shook his head and said, "I didn't expect that this person named Xu Fu would be such an idiot. It seems that he still needs to be tough."

    Ji Ning and the others really want to be soft-spoken and try to be as gentle as possible.

    This star is mysterious and unpredictable, and they don¡¯t want to stir up a hornet¡¯s nest, but Immortal Xu Fu is too arrogant.

    "What's going on? How could this happen? Who are they?" Immortal Xu Fu was filled with horror, and Palace Master Qianming was also shocked.

    "After all, this Xu Fu has a Dao Lord master. It's okay to be arrogant, but he is too arrogant." Ji Ning shook his head slightly. It is completely different to have a background and backing, like the disciples in the Great Mo Domain and the Great Mo Academy.  Even if you are weaker than others, others will not dare to kill you casually!  Like the more powerful Tianmu Sect in the eight holy cities of 'Tianmu City', even the weak disciples of Tianmu Sect who work as waiters, if they declare the name of 'Tianmu Sect' outside, it will not affect the World Realm and some weak Dao Lords.  It's enough to intimidate.

    This is the benefit of background.

    Therefore, many world realms want to join the sects, but the entry threshold for sects such as Da Moyu and Tiancang Palace is extremely high, let alone sects such as Tianmu Sect.  Therefore, in many world realms, people cannot join the sects, and they can only hide in one place. Once they encounter big trouble, they can only try their best to block it. If they can't block it, they will die.

    If you have a background, if you can't stop me, just report your name and you can save your life.

    Just like what Lord Dan and Ji Ning said, if you are really in mortal danger, report my name!  This is the deterrent power of background.

    "You, who are you?" Immortal Xu Fu was a little frightened, "My master is Taoist Lord Fengxian."

    "Junior." Jiuchen Cult Leader's face was gloomy. Following his cold voice, waves suddenly rose around him. The waves surged around the surroundings. A wave of waves surrounded Immortal Xu Fu, which could submerge Immortal Xu Fu at any moment.  The power contained in this wave made Immortal Xu Fu feel an extremely terrifying sense of threat.

    Immortal Xu Fu was shocked. A jade talisman appeared out of thin air in his hand, and he crushed it with a snap.

    "My master will be here soon, please don't mess around." Immortal Xu Fu said in horror.

    "Hahaha" Jiuchen Cult Leader laughed.

    "Haha" Ji Ning also laughed, "Jiu Chen, I thought I would have to force him to get his master to come over, but I didn't expect that he was so frightened that he took the initiative to crush the Taoist talisman and invite his master."

    "I originally planned to torture him severely, but now it seems that he is quite sensible." Leader Jiuchen smiled, and the surrounding rough waves disappeared out of thin air.

    But both Palace Master Qianming and Immortal Xu Fu felt their hearts trembling and their legs weak.

    Ji Ning and the others had no hostility before and completely hid their aura, so Immortal Xu Fu could not feel it. Now that the pressure has been released, they are filled with instinctive fear!

    "Where can this terrifying power come from?" Immortal Xu Fu felt bitter in his heart.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 22 The Devil from Outside the Territory

    The third update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The top of a desolate mountain.

    The man in gray robe is sitting cross-legged. No matter whether the mountain wind blows or the rain pours, he has been sitting here cross-legged. He has been here for more than 100,000 years.

    "This world is too small after all."

    The man in gray robe looked up at the sky, "Like the great powers of the past, I want to leave this world, kill countless demons outside the territory, and step into a wider world. According to the legendary 'prophet', the outside world  It is vaster, has countless practitioners, and is billions of times wider than this world."

    "That's where I should go!" The man in gray robe had longing in his eyes.

    Leaving this world and entering outside the territory, the possibility of death is extremely high.

    ????????????????????????? However, generations of Taoist monarchs still continue to fight.

    Because this world is too small, it is smaller than the three realms.  For the powerful Dao Lord, after ten or hundreds of chaos eras, this world will no longer be very attractive to them.  They want a wider and more exciting world.  Especially they know that the outside is indeed more exciting, because the 'prophet' comes from outside.

    "I'm still a little short of that. I need to become a Fourth Step Master first, then maybe I'll be qualified to leave." The man in gray robe nodded slightly.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Bang.

    The man in gray robe suddenly turned his head and looked in one direction, frowning: "Why did my disciple Xu Fu suddenly ask for help?"

    He is indeed confused, because this world is so big and Taoist masters all know each other, so they treat each other's disciples as punishments.  I will also tell Lord Fengxian!  Moreover, Xu Fu, a disciple, really knew how to serve, which made Fengxian Daojun like this disciple quite a lot.  In addition, Xu Fu has no hope of breaking through the Dao Lord of Life and Death, and he never takes risks in dangerous places.

    Not taking risks?  Daojun won't take action?  So why did he ask for help?

    "Whoosh."

    Although he was confused, Daojun Fengxian still cut through the sky instantly and flew towards the sensed position.

    ¡­¡­

    In the courtyard of Qianming Palace.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, and Jiuchen Cult Leader sat down casually and drank leisurely with each other.

    Fengxiao and Longyi City Lords stood aside.

    The master of Qianming Palace also helped to serve the guests and entertained them with fine wines and delicacies.  Immortal Xu Fu was watching from a distance, full of fear and anxiety.

    After a while¡ª¡ª

    "Huh."

    A figure descended from high altitude.

    "Master." Immortal Xu Fu looked up and showed joy.

    "Here we come." Ji Ning, Jiuchen Cult Master, and Su Youji also looked up.  A gray-robed man fell from high in the sky. The gray-robed man's eyes instantly fell on Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master.

    "Huh?" The expression of the man in gray robe changed.

    The auras of Ji Ning, Jiuchen Cult Master, and Su Youji cannot conceal this Three-Step Master.

    "Who are you?" the gray-robed man yelled. He didn't care about Su Youji, but Ji Ning's aura was that of Lord Three Steps, and the aura of Master Jiuchen was even more terrifying, even more powerful than Lord Four's!

    "I have never seen you. You should not be from this world." The man in gray robe looked ugly and shouted angrily, "Are you an extraterrestrial demon?"

    "An extraterrestrial demon?"

    Longyi City Lord, Feng Xiao and others all looked at Ji Ning and the others in shock.

    The devil outside the territory

    In this world, extraterrestrial demons are a nightmare!  Once the alien demon appears, he must be killed at all costs.  This is the consensus of all practitioners in this world!  Feng Xiao and Longyi City Master have been hearing stories about extraterrestrial demons since they were young, and they know every time an extraterrestrial demon appears.  It's all a disaster.

    "Impossible, my master cannot be an alien demon." Feng Xiao couldn't believe it, and didn't want to believe it.

    "An extraterrestrial demon?" Ji Ning and the others looked at each other.

    Outside this world, there are indeed many flame creatures, also known as extraterrestrial demons.

    There are also extremely powerful ones among these flame creatures.  Bravely break into this world.  Although it will be suppressed and restrained by this star, its strength will decrease sharply.  But you dare to break in.  They are all at the top of the flame creatures, and their strength is at least at the same level as Ji Ning and the others, and some are even stronger than Ji Ning and the others.

    Of course, after entering this star and being suppressed and restrained by the star, their strength dropped sharply, making them much weaker than Ji Ning and the others.

    "Three people appeared with auras comparable to Dao Lord, and one person's aura was even more powerful than Si Dao Lord. It is suspected that the devil from outside the territory has changedBecome.  "The man in gray robe immediately summoned him and returned to the Holy Land.

    ¡­¡­

    The depth of the earth is about 190 million miles, in the gorgeous underground palace.

    Taojun Fengxian also has a dharma body here, and his dharma body immediately conveyed the news anxiously.

    "Among the three Dao Lords, does one have a more powerful aura than the Four Path Lords?"

    ?An ancient quiet room.

    An old man in white robe is sitting cross-legged, and next to him is a man in purple robe sitting cross-legged. There are countless ancient secret patterns on the surrounding walls.

    "It should be two prophets." The old man in white robe said, "Mo Jue, go and see the two prophets."

    "Yes." The purple-robed man Mo Jue Daojun responded respectfully.

    Ji Ning and the others are very cautious.

    In fact, the rulers of this star's "Holy Land" are also very cautious. After endless years of accumulation, the Holy Land has become enough to arouse the greed of foreign "prophets"!  Like last time, greed aroused and led to a catastrophe.  Therefore, the Holy Land was very cautious. At first, they discovered the arrival of Ji Ning and the others with the help of the ¡®Nine Heavenly Forbidden Rules¡¯. After that, they did not know the whereabouts of Ji Ning and the others.

    In fact, they can force spiritual exploration.

    But in order to avoid causing trouble, they chose to wait for the two prophets to take the initiative to make a move.  With the strength of the prophet, it is impossible for there to be no news in this world.

    "You know very well how to deal with the prophet." The old man in white robe said, "Of course we want to be good to them, but if there is really no way, then we will take the initiative to choose the battlefield and kill them."

    "Understood." Lord Mojue said respectfully.

    Last time, because we were caught off guard, we could only use the means of annihilation to kill the prophet who came, and at the same time wipe out all life on the surface of the star.  Fortunately, there was still some life in the 'Holy Land', and it took a long time for it to gradually multiply and prosper again.

    Once they feel something is wrong this time, they will choose to kill him first!

    "Huh." Mr. Mo Jue Dao left.

    "It has never happened before that two prophets have come. I hope everything can go through safely." The old man in white robe whispered softly in the quiet room.

    ¡­¡­

    In the courtyard, the atmosphere was solidified.

    Lord Fengxian stared at Ji Ning and the others. He suspected that they were outside demons.  After all, those who come from outside the territory are either prophets or demons.  As for the prophet?  From the time this star became alive to now, it has only come to the world three times in total. The possibility is too low.  Although extraterrestrial demons are rare, their relative probability is much higher.

    "Master, he can't be an outsider." Feng Xiao, who was watching from the side, still didn't want to believe it.

    brush!

    Just as the two sides were confronting each other, in just two breaths, a golden spaceship appeared in the sky.

    "Here we come." When Taoist Lord Fengxian saw the flying boat, he immediately showed joy. The Holy Land finally sent a Taoist Lord here. He really didn't have confidence in him alone.

    "It's so fast, I'm afraid it's a hundred times the speed limit of heaven." Ji Ning and the others also looked up. They had also sensed the arrival of the golden flying boat before.

    I saw a purple-robed man coming down from the golden flying boat, with a smile on his face, and flew down directly.

    "Brother Mo Jue?" Daojun Fengxian showed a look of surprise. Daojun Mo Jue's status in the Holy Land is quite special, because Mo Jue is a follower of the 'Great Elder' with the highest status in the Holy Land, but Mo Jue's strength is only two steps.  Jun is weaker than him.  He was not sure about facing this foreign demon, so what was the use of sending Mo Jue?

    After Mo Jue Dao Lord fell, his eyes fell on Ji Ning and the three of them. He had previously used the Nine Heavenly Forbidden Formation to see Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader passing through the Nine Heavenly Forbidden Formation and landing on this land.  Naturally, he recognized it at a glance.

    "I, Mo Jue, have seen two prophets." Mo Jue Daojun saluted, "When the two prophets passed through the nine heavenly bans, our Holy Land already knew that the two prophets were coming."

    "Prophet?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen leader looked at each other.

    It turns out that when he passed through the nine layers of energy, the other party discovered him, but he didn't notice it at all.  But that's right, the nine layers of energy do seem to be a method created by a powerful person.

    "They are prophets?" Lord Fengxian looked shocked.

    "Well, to be precise, these two are prophets." Mr. Mo Juedao nodded and pointed at Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader, "I came here on the order of the great elder. There is no doubt about this matter. Can the two prophets reconcile?  I will take a flying boat together to go to the Holy Land, and I believe that many doubts will naturally be solved."

    ******

    The third update is completed.

    Tonight, Tomato must watch the World Cup final. Argentina vs. Germany. I still look forward to Messi winning the title.??, there has been no champion in football for a long time. Tomato will definitely get up very late tomorrow, so tomorrow¡¯s update will be postponed to the evening~~~~ Please forgive me.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 23 Holy Land

    "Prophet?" The Lord of Longyi City, the Lord of Qianming Palace, and Immortal Xu Fu were all confused.

    "Prophet?" Feng Xiao looked at Master Ji Ning in confusion.

    They have never heard of the Prophet.

    "You two?" Mo Jue Daojun looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master.

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen looked at each other and smiled. Master Jiuchen said, "Go and have a look and see what the so-called 'Holy Land' of this star looks like."

    "You Ji, please take away the secret technique." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes." Su Youji responded obediently, and then looked at the Longyi City Master with a pair of eyes that exuded a strange brilliance. The Longyi City Master felt dizzy, and then regained consciousness. He immediately understood that he had been hit in front of his eyes these days.  The secret technique of the beautiful woman in fiery red robe was taken away at this moment, but Longyi City Lord could not help but feel awe and desire in his heart. He was even willing to follow her forever, but the reason in his heart kept him calm.

    "Fengxiao, follow me." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master both walked towards the golden flying boat.

    "Yes, master." Feng Xiao followed behind and boarded the flying boat with Su Youji.

    "Huh."

    Lord Mo Jue Dao drove the flying boat, took Ji Ning, Master Jiuchen, Su Youji, and Feng Xiao and flew away quickly, disappearing into the distance in an instant.

    Lord Fengxian watched from a distance, frowning: "The arrival of two prophets, if it is true, I don't know whether it is a blessing or a curse."

    The Lord of Longyi City looked up at the horizon, but the shadow of Su Youji could not be erased in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Taoist Lord Mo Jue led Ji Ning and the others to the wooden house guarded by a Taoist Lord. A small teleportation array was arranged in the wooden house. With the help of the small teleportation array, it led directly to the depths of the ground.

    The depth of the earth is 190 million miles.

    "Huh."

    In a huge square paved with black crystal stones, Ji Ning and his group appeared out of thin air.

    "There is such a magnificent palace deep underground. Looking at the forbidden power, it seems that someone who can do this is not an ordinary person." Ji Ning marveled and praised, taking a quick look.  The continuous palace complex exudes waves of terrifying power, and countless ancient restrictions are in operation.

    "This Holy Land of the Earth Palace was created by the greatest prophet, the 'Holy Ancestor'." Mojue Daojun showed a proud look, "The Holy Ancestor came to our world to guide us and lead us, even in our world.  In the end, Hedao achieves eternity, and it is because of him that we truly prosper.¡±

    "Eternal Emperor?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were both surprised.

    Even Master Feng Xiao, who had been following him obediently, was secretly surprised that he had received Ji Ning's inheritance.  After understanding the stages of cultivation, and understanding the realm of the world, it is the realm of the 'Tao Lord of Life and Death' where life and death are one step at a time.  Above, is the eternal harmony!  According to the inheritance records given to him by Ji Ning, it is rare for one out of 100,000 normal Dao Lords to become an Eternal Emperor. The ¡®Holy Ancestor¡¯ of his own Holy Land is actually an Eternal Emperor?

    "Fellow Taoist Mo Jue, tell me, what is a prophet and who is the Holy Ancestor?" Ji Ning asked.

    "good."

    Lord Mo Jue Dao nodded.  "A long, long time ago, although there were mortal beings on our star, they lived an ignorant and barbaric life because they did not know how to practice. Even because of the occasional appearance of demons from outside the territory, there were countless casualties. They could only survive by relying on the favorable location, and even hid.  Survive underground. Finally, the first prophet arrived, coming to this star from outside the territory. He had a compassionate heart, taught us the method of practice, and allowed us to embark on the path of practice. Countless people on our star  Life has truly begun the era of cultivation, and it has the strength to fight against demons from outside the realm."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master immediately understood, coming from outside the territory?  They should be practitioners from the outside world similar to them.

    "After a long, long timethe second prophet came from outside the territory. He was the Holy Ancestor! He created the nine-level heavenly ban, making it difficult for demons from outside the territory to come. Moreover, the Holy Ancestor even succeeded in opening up the underground palace.  , gave us a place to inherit and practice, and we have become stronger and stronger since then.¡±

    "The arrival of the third prophet brought a great disaster, forcing us to fight with him. Although we killed the prophet it also caused us heavy losses."

    "Two prophets." Lord Mo Juedao looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader, "What I said is all the truth. We are grateful to the prophets from outside the region. Without the prophets, we are still  on one's last legs¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master looked at each other.

    They all understood that what the other party said honestly not only showed that it was a friendly accident, but also meant to threaten, "We don't want to be enemies of the prophet, butEven if we become enemies, we also have the strength to kill the prophet."

    "The first three prophets came to this star for a purpose, right?" Jiuchen Cult Master said in a low voice. Although he and Ji Ning were cautious, they were not afraid.  Both of them have important treasures, and they are not something that the natives of this star can easily deal with.

    "The land of the ancestors?" Lord Mo Juedao suddenly said.

    The expressions of Jiuchen Cult Leader and Ji Ning changed.

    "You two are really here for the land of your ancestors." Lord Mo Juedao said and waved his hand, and suddenly Feng Xiao and Su Youji were surrounded and shielded by a hazy light.

    "There are some secrets that we cannot let them know." Lord Mo Juedao said, "Please don't mind me."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning glanced at Feng Xiao and Su Youji next to him and nodded. Because they were shielded by magic, Feng Xiao and Su Youji couldn't hear or see Ji Ning's conversation, but they were obedient.  , did not destroy the mana surrounding this shield.

    "The prophets of all ages have come for the land of their ancestors." Mojue Daojun turned over his hand and took out a snow-white scroll, "This is what the saint left behind before he left. He said that if a prophet comes in the future, he will hand over this scroll."  Show it to them, and the prophets who will come after you will understand everything.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master immediately stared at the snow-white scroll.

    The snow-white scroll exudes a faint aura, but it carries the meaning of eternity. The power of time can no longer affect it. It is obvious that this is definitely the handiwork of the Eternal Emperor.

    "Two prophets, please take a look." Lord Mo Juedao waved his hand, and the snow-white scroll came to Ji Ning and the others, and then unfolded automatically.

    There are words on the scroll.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master both stared at it.

    The Holy Ancestor is the ancient cultivator ¡®Emperor Xing Vulture¡¯. He was also transported by time and space to countless rock passages. Pursued by countless flaming creatures, he fled all the way, and finally fled to this star.  This star is not the real location of the ancestral land!  However, there is a treasure on this star called the "Huancrack Stone" that can restrain "flame creatures". The Huancrack Stone can be attached to the surface of the body or the surface of the magic weapon, so that it can kill the flaming creatures!

    This star restrains flaming creatures, and the Huancrack Stone is the most important treasure of this star.

    "It's Ancestor Xing Jiu." Jiuchen Cult Leader showed excitement.

    "Emperor Xingjiu?" Ji Ning's expression also changed.

    In the endless territory, the three masters who stand at the top are undoubtedly the three masters!

    "And under the three major masters, there are some extremely powerful emperors. They may not be able to defeat the masters, but some of them can't be killed by the masters!  After all, every powerful person has his own 'Tao'. They can escape by relying on what they are best at. Of course, if they are restrained, there is nothing they can do.  They are truly giants in this endless territory, like the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities of the Tao Alliance!  There are also similar terrifying existences among the eternal clan, special beings, and ancient practitioners, as well as some terrifying emperors who live in seclusion.

    Emperor Xingjiu is on the same level as the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.

    In the lineage of ancient practitioners, Emperor Xingjiu is now second only to the Lord!  According to legend, he has great compassion. A person can be hypocritical for ten thousand years and one hundred thousand years. However, Emperor Xingjiu probably lived as long as the history of Mangya Kingdom. If he can continue to be like this for such a long time, it is impossible.  It's hypocrisy.

    Emperor Xingjiu has an excellent reputation and is highly praised by countless practitioners.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would do so much for the natives in a strange place.¡± Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    "I didn't expect that Ancestor Xing Jiu had also been here and was still here in Hedao. This place of ancestors has such a long history. Could it be legendary" Leader Jiuchen thought of the legends among ancient practitioners and suddenly  His eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "After taking the Huan crack stone, you can leave this world. Tell me quickly, where is the Huan crack stone?"

    ******

    Today I was talking about the animation of "The Wilderness" and I was delayed. I will update it tonight.  I owe you all a chapter!

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 24 Underground Tombstone

    "The Huancrack Stone was conceived at the core of this star. It is naturally deeper underground." Mo Jue Daojun looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader, "Do you two want to go now? Otherwise, go to me first.  Want to take a walk around the underground palace and rest?¡±

    "No need." Jiuchen Cult Master refused.

    Although this is the place where ancestor Xing Jiu united, as an ancient cultivator, Master Jiuchen knows very well There are seventy-two disciples under the seat of ancestor Xing Jiu, and all of them are ancient cultivators. Xing Jiu  Although the ancestor has a great compassionate heart, the most powerful method he has learned is not easily spread to others.  At most, he only teaches second-rate skills, and the leader of Jiuchen really looks down upon him.

    He followed the ancestor Xing Jiu, but he was only the second prophet He speculated that the history of this 'ancestral land' was absolutely long and terrifying, and it was probably related to the legends of the ancient cultivators. Naturally, he couldn't bear it.  live.

    "It's better to go down and have a look." Ji Ning also said. Ji Ning could tell that this so-called holy land was wary of him and others. In this case, it was better to keep a distance.

    "In that case, I will take you two down" Mr. Mojue Dao waved his hand and withdrew his magic power. Su Youji and Mr. Feng Xiao could both hear and see.

    "Feng Xiao." Mo Jue Dao Lord landed on Master Feng Xiao and said, "Since you are the disciple of the prophet, you can naturally go deeper into the underground together But what you saw and heard, it is best not to leak it to the outside world.  .¡±

    "Yes." Mr. Feng Xiao responded. He was also burning in his heart, knowing that he was coming into contact with the most core secret of his hometown.

    "Walk!"

    Lord Mo Jue Dao led the way, followed by Ji Ning and others.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Along a seemingly ordinary corridor in the underground palace, turning left and right, we soon saw the deep and unpredictable abyss passage.

    The group of people immediately flew into the air. Ji Ning was naturally carrying Feng Xiao. Feng Xiao could not resist the emperor's rules on his own He continued to fly downwards and deepened, flying for more than 300 million miles. Ji Ning and the others finally landed.  .

    "so beautiful."

    "It's really magical." Ji Ning and the others looked at the scene in front of them.

    The huge cave passage is full of colors.  The cave walls were like jade, some were fiery red, some were turquoise, some were blue They also exuded light fluctuations. With different amplitudes of fluctuations, Ji Ning and the others felt a sense of comfort from their hearts.

    "We'll be there soon if we walk a little further." Mr. Mo Jue Dao was walking in front of him, and he was tens of thousands of miles away in one step.

    A moment¡ª¡ª

    "Is this?" Ji Ning, Jiuchen Cult Leader, Su Youji, and Feng Xiao all looked at the scene in front of them in surprise.

    ???????????????????????????????????: There are tombstones in the huge cave. At a glance, there are more than thousands of tombstones.

    Lord Mo Juedao pointed forward.  Ahead is the end of the cave passage. At first glance, it is a dim and colorful space, and a humanoid creature can be vaguely seen: "There are flame demons outside the territory, and there are countless 'earth demon generals' living in the core of our stars."  , the strength of the Earth Demon General is no less than that of the flame demons outside the territory. And because they live in the core of the stars their strength has not been weakened at all. To get the Huancrack Stone, you must break in and search for it. Find it before the Earth Demon General kills you.  The cracked stone. And escape safely. If you can't escapethen it will be like these tombstones."

    Mo Jue Daojun looked at the dense tombstones around him and said softly: "This is our world, and it has been here for endless years. We entered to search for the Huancrack Stone, but failed and died. We couldn't even find the body. We are here to help them."  A tombstone was left.¡±

    "Earth Demon General?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader both frowned.

    "How is the strength?" Ji Ning asked.

    "They are stronger and more brave than the flame demons outside the territory." Mo Jue Daojun said, "According to our accumulated experience. Although they are weaker than the flame demons in terms of speed and flexibility, they are more difficult to deal with than the flame demons."  Quite." Lord Mojue Dao said, "In our case, you must become Lord Sipao before you can be allowed to go deep into the ground to search for the Huancrack Stone."

    "You have also seen" Mr. Mo Juedao looked at the tombstones, "Those who died here are all Mr. Sibu."

    "They are all Four-Way-Step Masters?" Young Master Feng Xiao, who was standing at the back, was shocked. How rare are Four-Way-Way-Way Masters?  There are actually over 10,000 Four-step Masters in your hometown?

    "How many Dao Lords have been born in this world of yours?" Ji Ning was also surprised, "How many Si Dao Lords have died here?"

    It should be noted that there are less than 100,000 Dao Lords in the Twelve Palaces and Sword Palaces of Mangya Kingdom over the endless years.

    The Jiuchen Cult Leader on the side said calmly: "Beiming, don't be surprised. Didn't you hear? Patriarch Xing Jiu joined the Tao here., he is only the second prophet to come!  It's so far away that ancestor Xing Jiu joined forces. The history of this star is older than the Eternal Clan and the capital of Mangya Kingdom.  "

    "We don't have many Dao Lords, only twenty or thirty in each era." Mo Jue Dao Lord said, "Because of the accumulation of endless years, there are more."

    Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    Ancient cultivators are indeed the oldest force.

    This place of ancestors has a longer history than Mangya Country.

    "Our world is too small after all. Generations of Dao Lords are full of longing for the outside world. Each of them goes underground to look for the Huan crack stone. After getting the Huan crack stone, they will leave this world and go to a wider world."  Taoist Lord Mo Jue said softly, "Even if the underground is dangerous and people die one after another, they still cannot stop the Taoist Lords of the past generations."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master both nodded slightly.

    The Dao Lord¡¯s ¡®Dao heart¡¯ is very firm. Even some demons and evil people also have their Dao heart.

    Want to go out?  No matter how dangerous it is, it cannot be stopped.

    It should be noted that in the Endless Territory, there are many Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao who break into the "Yu Xinghai" one by one.  For example, 'Tian Daojun' broke into the extremely dangerous 'Yi Bo Realm'.  The world of Yibo is left by the 'Emperor Yibo' who became the eternal emperor in the process of deduction, so the degree of danger can be imagined.

    "In such a long time, even if it is difficult for your world to give birth to an eternal emperor, it should be able to give birth to some very heaven-defying Dao Lords." Ji Ning asked, "Those who are the most heaven-defying Dao Lords should be able to take out more from it.  Some crack stones, so that those who come after you don¡¯t have to die one by one.¡±

    "Of course there have been many births of Dao Lord Nitian." Dao Lord Mo Jue said coldly, "But there are endless flame demons outside the territory, and there are many unknown dangers If you don't even have the confidence to get the Huancrack Stone underground, what else are you going to do?  Outside the territory?¡±

    "This is a tradition in our hometown."

    "If you want to go out, you must first get the Huancrack Stone, and then go out." Taoist Lord Mo Jue said calmly, "Over the endless years, more than ten thousand Dao Lords have successfully obtained the Huancrack Stone and gone outside the territory."

    Jiuchen Cult Leader suddenly said: "Have any of those Dao Lords who left come back?"

    Lord Mo Jue Dao shook his head and said: "No!"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master were shocked. So many Dao Lords, none of them came back?

    "Maybe they just stepped into a wider world and can no longer contact us." Lord Mo Juedao said.

    Ji Ning and the others also nodded.

    It is indeed possible.

    One died outside the territory.

    One of them survived, but left this side of time and space.  It's like Ji Ning can't communicate with the outside world in this time and space.  If someone survives but goes to the Endless Territory, he will also be unable to contact the Holy Land again.

    "Even if there are great dangers outside the territory, generations of Dao Lords still want to go there, because we are all full of curiosity about the outside world." Dao Lord Mo Jue said, "Even if it is outside the territory, it is nothing."

    "Hmm." Jiuchen Cult Leader pointed to the radiant space at the end of the cave, "Just take the Huancrack Stone and go straight in?"

    "No."

    Mr. Mo Juedao shook his head. He also looked at the radiant space and a vague humanoid creature inside. "You have also seen the figure of the Earth Demon General. When I looked outside, I saw enough  There are over three thousand Earth Demon Generals! According to the experience accumulated by our Dao Lords over the past generations, Earth Demon Generals will also wander and migrate at will, which will make the number of Earth Demon Generals in a certain area become scarce. If you look at it at a glance, the number is less than  Five hundred! Then even if it is relatively sparse, of course the real earth demon generals you will encounter will definitely be far more than five hundred. After all, what I am talking about is only what you can see standing outside the cave."

    "If you look at it at a glance, it's safer if it's less than a hundred." Lord Mo Juedao said.

    "At first glance, it looks like it's less than a hundred? How long do I need to wait?" asked the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Generally, an era of chaos can appear once." Mo Jue Daojun said.

    "It's too long." Jiuchen Cult Master shook his head, "How about less than five hundred?"

    "It appears about once in a million years." Lord Mo Juedao said.

    "It's still too long." The leader of Jiuchen was quite anxious.

    "If it is only less than a thousand, then it will appear once every ten thousand years." Mo Jue Daojun said, "But if it is only less than a thousand it is very dangerous. Only extremely powerful Dao Lords can hope to succeed."

    The leader of Jiuchen turned to look at Ji Ning: "It's only ten thousand years, not bad. Beiming, what do you think?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "I don't want to wait too long,"Once the density of the Earth Demon General drops below a thousand, go in.  "Ji Ning has not been practicing for a long time, and Master Jiuchen is full of desire for the legends of the ancient cultivators, so they do not want to stay too long. They have traveled from outside the territory for several months.  Huan split stone is still quite confident.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 25 The Years of Fengxiao

    "Our Holy Land will send men here to help keep an eye on it." Lord Mo Juedao said with a smile, "You two can go to the underground palace, or you can walk around and see more of our star."

    "No need." Jiuchen Cult Master said calmly, "I will stay here."

    "Don't be too troublesome, we can just stay here." Ji Ning also said, looking at Feng Xiao behind him, "Feng Xiao, you can go out and practice. If you have any doubts about the sword, you can ask me.  After my master obtains the Huancrack Stone, he will leave this star, and it will be up to you to understand it then."

    Feng Xiao said respectfully: "Yes, master. In fact, after receiving the swordsmanship from the master, the disciple has gained enlightenment in the past few days and can achieve the world realm at any time."

    "Fengxiao." Taoist Mo Jue on the side smiled and said, "There are quite a few world realms in the Holy Land. They are all disciples and servants brought by Tao Lord. After you break through to the world realm, you can compete with them.  Let's learn from each other, there are also some swordsmanship left by the Tao Lords of the past generations in my holy land, you can also learn from it."

    "Yes." Feng Xiao looked happy.

    Ji Ning on the side nodded in agreement: "Disciple, this is your opportunity, don't miss it."

    ¡­¡­

    In the following time, Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were practicing and waiting deep in the ground. Jiuchen Cult Leader just sat on the ground, while Ji Ning took out the Time Thatched Cottage.

    The leader of Jiuchen is stuck in a bottleneck, and what he needs is an epiphany.

    Ji Ning has just stepped into the second path, so he naturally has to seize the time to understand.

    ¡­¡­

    In the first year that Ji Ning and the others were waiting underground, Feng Xiao broke through and became the World Realm.

    He had never met a good master in the past and relied entirely on his personal talent to practice Now with Ji Ning's guidance, and Ji Ning is a very qualified master. The five sword skills he taught represent the five directions of swordsmanship.  .  The sword intention left by Ji Ning is even more the ultimate sword intention.

    ??Jang Fengxiao didn¡¯t take any detours, and he made very rapid progress.  He also practiced underground with the help of time magic weapon. When he encountered doubts, he would ask Ning once every ten years or so.

    At the same time, he will leave the underground and go to the Holy Land to compete with some World Realms in the Holy Land.

    ¡°What a terrifying rate of progress.¡±

    "Who is this kid? I have never seen him in the Holy Land before."

    "His name is Feng Xiao, and I heard he is a disciple of a prophet."

    "Prophet? No wonder he is so powerful. I heard that prophets are extremely powerful."

    "His swordsmanship is so amazing. I have never seen such a terrifying improvement in the world."

    With the help of time treasure, Feng Xiao made rapid progress.

    Three thousand years later, Fengxiao¡¯s world realm will be complete.  Of course, including the time treasure, it is actually more than 300,000 years old.

    "No wonder he was favored by the prophet." The great elder's dharma body looked at Feng Xiao who was sparring in the distance, and nodded slightly, "The swordsmanship talent is indeed very high, Mo Jue, pass my order, all the swordsmanship inheritance in my holy land,  He can learn from Feng Xiao.¡±

    "Ah, elder. This, this" Lord Mojue was a little surprised.

    "Feng Xiao, he is a member of our clan." The great elder smiled.

    Therefore, Feng Xiao began to come into contact with some top swordsmanship inheritances.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master. This disciple is a little confused." Feng Xiao asked Ji Ning once every ten years.

    Ji Ning always gave Feng Xiao guidance, and even gave guidance in person.

    Strictly speaking, among the three disciples ¡®Qingya Xiaoyu¡¯, ¡®Qingzhu¡¯ and ¡®Fengxiao¡¯, Ji Ning gave the most guidance to ¡®Fengxiao¡¯.  Although Qingya Xiaoyu and Ji Ning's second soul often meet each other in the three realms.  But Qingya Xiaoyu is not a very obsessed and fanatical practitioner, but Qingzhu and Fengxiao are the real practitioners.

    "Master, this disciple has learned many swordsmanships in the Holy Land. Master can easily point out many mysteries and even point out flaws." Feng Xiao asked doubtfully, "Do I no longer need to learn these swordsmanships?"

    "The five swordsmanships I taught you represent the five directions of swordsmanship. All swordsmanship cannot escape these five directions when broken down." Ji Ning said with a smile, "The more you learn, the more beneficial it will be for you to understand the five swordsmanships."

    "Ah." Feng Xiao woke up.

    In fact, the more swordsmanship he practiced, the more he admired his master.

    There are many Dao Lords in the Holy Land who practiced swordsmanship in the past, but compared with the master's swordsmanship, especially the ultimate swordsmanship left behind, they always feel inferior to the master.  In this way, Feng Xiao understood even more how terrifying his master was!  After all, the Holy Land has accumulated so many Dao Lords over the ages. In my opinion, none of them can compare with the master in swordsmanship.

    ¡°??You have practiced under my sect for five thousand years, and your sword skills are comparable to those at the peak of the World Realm. My advice is not very useful. You need to understand it yourself, realize the way that suits you, and help you achieve the way of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  '.  " Ji Ning said, "You can go out and go have a good experience. You have been in the Holy Land. After all, there is no life and death test.  "

    "Yes." Feng Xiao respectfully obeyed.

    ¡­¡­

    Leave the underground and return to the colorful world outside.

    Happy grudges!

    Adventure experience!

    Feng Xiao is gradually growing up. After more than two thousand years of experience outside, he has the strength to surpass the peak of the world realm without even having any powerful weapons!  At this moment, he can become the Lord of Life and Death at any time.  But he didn't make a breakthrough because he always felt that the 'Tao' he had realized now was not what he really wanted.

    Any one of the master's five great sword powers far surpasses him.  The ultimate sword intention is even more unimaginable.

    Fengxiao is like an asceticlooking for his own way

    The Holy Land also secretly paid attention to Feng Xiao. When they discovered that Feng Xiao had the strength to become a Dao Lord at any time, they also showed up and began to help Feng Xiao. Since then, Feng Xiao's status in the Holy Land has greatly improved, and he is the same as the Dao Lord of Life and Death.  status!

    "It's Feng Xiao."

    "It's the World God of Fengxiao. The World God of Fengxiao is back."

    When Feng Xiao returned to the Holy Land, it aroused the enthusiasm of many ancestor gods and world realms in the Holy Land, because the news that Feng Xiao had the ability to become the Dao Lord of Life and Death at any time had already spread, otherwise the special status he held in the Holy Land would  It¡¯s also an unfair name.  With the addition of this star, the Holy Land has absolute strength, and there is no need to worry about who will harm Feng Xiao.

    "Master, Fengxiao World God is also a world god. Why are everyone so excited?" A woman in purple asked her master quietly.

    She is Fairy Zifu.

    Fairy Zifu is a very resourceful woman who does whatever she can to do things. After hearing about the existence of the ¡®Holy Land¡¯, she found a way to become a disciple of a Lord of Life and Death!  Later, he found a way to get one of the ten few places and was sent to the Holy Land to become a member of the Holy Land.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Feng Xiao had become a world god.

    "Disciple, you don't know this. This Feng Xiao is not an ordinary world realm. There are many world realms in the Holy Land, but Feng Xiao is a disciple of the prophet, and his own strength is also extremely good. Now  His realm of swordsmanship is so high that he can become the Taoist Lord of Life and Death at any time." Her master's eyes were blazing, "Do you know, he has reached such a realm in such a short period of time when he became a world-level practitioner. In the history of our holy land, he is generally a person who defies heaven.  Juncai is so dazzling in the world realm. Now that his realm is so high, he still has not made a breakthrough. He obviously wants to realize a stronger Tao and become a heaven-defying Taoist. Such a great person, even if he becomes his follower, I  I¡¯m willing to do that.¡±

    Fairy Zifu was stunned, with a complicated expression. She looked at Feng Xiao who was leaving in the distance.

    Feng Xiao actually saw her, but just glanced at her and left.

    "Fengxiao" Fairy Zifu watched silently.

    Although she opposed Feng Xiao time and time again and even tortured him in every way, deep down in her heart, Fairy Zifu did have special feelings for Feng Xiao.  Otherwise, Feng Xiao would have been killed long ago when she was still very weak, and she kept torturing her without killing her. It was the complexity of her heart that led to all this.

    "Just look at me and ignore me? Even if you kill me in revenge, it doesn't matter, but you are too lazy to look at me again." Fairy Zifu looked at me silently, and her fingertips had already pierced the palm of her hand.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is also very happy that his disciple Feng Xiao is pursuing his own path, but he can't help at this time. Everything depends on the disciple himself.

    ¡°It was at the origin of the different universe that I integrated the five kendos with the ¡®Reincarnation Sword Intent¡¯. Finally, after resurrecting my parents in the Three Realms, and with inner perfection, I had a sudden breakthrough and realized the ultimate kendo.  Your own apprentice has your own apprenticeship path.  Even if the same ultimate sword is realized by different practitioners, it will be manifested differently. The Tao of Life and Death cannot be completely the same as other practitioners, only one's own is the most suitable.

    "Ji Ning, the opportunity has come." Jiuchen Cult Leader suddenly said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also stood up and walked out of the Time Thatched Cottage.

    He has been underground for twelve thousand years, and it is finally time to get the Huanli Stone.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 26 The Battle at the Center of the Earth

    "Prophet." Mo Jue Dao Lord's true self has been waiting here. When he saw that Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master had stopped practicing, he even shouted.

    "Fellow Taoist Mo Jue." Ji Ning smiled and said, "Now that the opportunity has arrived, Jiuchen and I are going to search for the Huancrack Stone. I will trouble you these days."

    "It's no trouble, that's right. You two really don't want to wait?" Mr. Mo Juedao couldn't help but said, "If you wait for hundreds of thousands of years, maybe the number of earth demon generals can be reduced by one time, but the danger will be reduced by ten times.  It¡¯s all more than that¡­¡±

    The leader of Jiuchen said calmly: "There is no need to wait, Beiming, let's go."

    "Walk."

    Jiuchen Cult Master and Ji Ning turned into streams of light at the same time and flew towards the huge underground space filled with light.

    In that radiant space, some humanoid creatures are flying. Each of them has a burly body, black armor, and a dark yellow face. Seeing them it is like seeing endless majestic mountains.  They can feel the weight of the earth on their bodies.  This is a strange creature with the power of the earth.

    They are different from the Fire Demon.

    The flame demon is more violent and more aggressive.

    But the earth demon generals have always lived in their own homes and did not take the initiative to attack. However, if anyone dares to enter their homes, they will be ruthlessly attacked.

    "Huh?" When Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader flew into their home, the earth demon generals who were originally leisurely turned their heads and focused on Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    "Kill them."

    "Those who trespass on the clan's territory without permission will be killed!"

    All the surrounding earth demon generals moved at the same moment, turning into streams of light and killing Ji Ning and the two of them.

    "There is no delay, get rid of them as soon as possible." The leader of Jiuchen said in a message.

    "Yeah." As soon as Ji Ning and the others came in, they felt that this radiant space contained very heavy earth power, which put great pressure on them.  But they both can handle it easily!  At the same time, this inner earth space is different from the countless rock passages outside the territory. The inner earth space here is like a dense network.

    There are countless forks.  And each channel is very short.

    As a result, Ji Ning and the others had no way to escape using the black flying boat. To escape here, they did not rely on absolute speed.  But be flexible!  Countless forks required them to change directions again and again.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Ji Ning released the nine secret arts without hesitation. The power of the nine secret arts directly suppressed those earth demon generals.

    "I, the ancient cultivator, also have secret techniques that defy the heavens. Unfortunately, the more the secret techniques defy the heavens, the more difficult it is to practice." Seeing the nine secret techniques performed by Ji Ning, the leader of Jiuchen was also a little jealous. Whether it was a Taoist alliance or an ancient cultivator.  A family of people.  Of course, there are many powerful secret techniques. The terrifying secret technique that Ji Ning obtained from the dead master is much stronger than the nine secret techniques.

    But the more powerful the secret technique is, the higher the demand for external force!

    The so-called ¡®external force¡¯ is an extremely rare and rare object!  It should be noted that the more precious and rare objects are almost never sold to the outside world.  Like Ji Ning's 'Celestial Holy Blood Fruit', there are no holy blood fruits for sale in Tianmu City.  Although Ji Ning's wealth increased greatly after he killed Kongsadao Lord, he still had money but no place to buy the rare items needed to practice the secret art of domination.

    The secret technique of domination is just an introduction.  It requires three extremely rare and rare objects, and to achieve great success, it requires twelve kinds of rare objects.

    Ji Ning couldn¡¯t find any!

    The same goes for Jiuchen Cult Leader. Although he has lived longer than Ji Ning, he even knows more secret techniques.  But none of the truly powerful secret techniques could be mastered.

    The "Nine Secret Techniques" of Wanshen Daojun are actually relatively weak, such as the divine thunder of Tao and the divine water of Dao. They are very clever ways of refining elixirs used by Wanshen Daojun.  Let them be perfectly combined to form the Nine-Level Divine Thunder, Nine-Level Divine Water, etc This is obviously a secret technique that does not require high requirements for rare objects, but is extremely powerful.

    "But the conditions for practicing this secret art are too difficult. You need to be familiar with the 'Tao' of the nine secret arts.  And the method of alchemy requires reaching the level of a great alchemy master.

    "break."

    Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    His whole body seemed to have turned into a black hole, and it was difficult for the attacking earth demon generals to entangle Ji Ning.

    "Poof." The sword light directly penetrated the chest of an Earth Demon general. As the sword light shook, with a bang, the Earth Demon exploded his body. The broken body was quickly twisted into pieces by the power of the nine secret arts that spread out.  Crush.

    "Beiming, your swordsmanship has improved." The leader of Jiuchen in the distance was still joking with Ji Ning leisurely. In fact, when they were fighting countless flame demons outside the territory, they were even moreDangerous situations have also been encountered.

    "It's just a slight improvement." Ji Ning said.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The twelve thousand year old Ning has been practicing almost all the time, but only the ¡®Blood Sword Intent¡¯ among the five major sword intentions has broken through early, and the other four sword intentions have not shown any signs of breakthrough.  In fact, the impact on the strength is not great. It only slightly doubles the power when using the 'Blood Drop of the Ultimate Kendo'. If you want to fully improve the strength, you still have to break through all the five swords and form the third level of the Ultimate Kendo.  .

    "Bang bang bang." The earth demon generals used heavy weapons, either giant axes, sledgehammers, or long sticks, and they attacked forcefully and brutally. Although Ji Ning and the others had the advantage, they were bombarded again and again.  Very uncomfortable.

    "Let's go quickly."

    "Walk."

    After Ji Ning and the others got a little familiar with the fighting style of the Earth Demon General, their hearts immediately sank. They could temporarily destroy the Earth Demon General's body, but the Earth Demon General was also immortal!  Their frontal bombardment will seriously affect the speed of Ji Ning and the others, especially in group battles. They are ten times more threatening than the flame demon. Fortunately, their number is relatively small.

    "Huhuhu~~~" Ji Ning and the others resisted while relying on their speed and body skills to quickly travel through the network of countless forks.

    They are both faster than the Flame Demon, let alone the Earth Demon General who is not as fast as the Flame Demon.

    "kill."

    In the network of countless forks, there will also be some earth demon generals who come following the fluctuations of the battle. Ji Ning and the others can only fight quickly and continue to go deep into the 'center of the earth' along the network of forks.

    The two of them have enough experience and strong strength. Together, they have been "wandering" in the Chadao network for half an hour.

    "Look." Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen saw a floating black stone with a faint light at a glance. It looked very round and seemed to contain endless power, as if there was a huge stone inside.  world.  Although this was the first time Ji Ning and the others had seen this kind of stone, Lord Mo Juedao had already told Ji Ning what the ¡®Huancrack Stone¡¯ looked like.

    "It's the Huancrack Stone." The leader of Jiuchen came closer and immediately waved his hand to collect the Huancrack Stone. He grinned at Ning and said, "I'll keep this one first. Let's continue our exploration and get the second one."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning didn't mind either. The two of them had already made an oath of destiny when they cooperated, and they both trusted each other very much.

    Whoosh.

    The Huancrack Stone is born from the core of this star. Although some of them will float in the intervening space, more of them are completely close to the core of the star.  Therefore, the closer to the core of the star, the greater the probability of finding the Huancrack Stone.  But similarly, the closer you get, the longer the way forward and back, and the degree of danger will naturally be higher.

    It¡¯s tea time again.

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen fought at high speeds, getting closer and closer to the core of the star.

    "That's" The expressions of Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader changed.

    I saw in the distance in the mid-air, there were streaks of colorful lights chasing each other, flying happily.

    There are four colored lights in total, each containing strange vitality. The color is completely different, and the breath is also fundamentally different, but they are chasing each other and flying together.

    "What are the four fish-dragon qi among the five fish-dragon qi?" Ji Ning recognized it immediately. This was a very famous rare treasure, and its value was extremely precious. It was much higher than the Tao God Thunder God Water and so on. They were too  It's so rare, there's nowhere to buy it.  Even if a great master accidentally obtains it, he usually exchanges rare treasures for rare treasures and is unwilling to sell them. Any kind of fish dragon energy is worth about 80 million cubic meters, which is more expensive than the holy blood fruit, which shows its rarity.

    "Beiming, I just want a kind of fish-dragon energy." Jiuchen Cult Leader was so excited that his body was trembling. After getting this fish-dragon energy, he felt it was worth it even if he left the land of his ancestors now, "It is very important to me."  Important, Brother Beiming, please do it for your convenience, the other three kinds of fish and dragon energy belong to you."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 27 Core of the Stars

    "Which one do you want?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Water moves fish and dragon energy." Jiuchen Cult Master looked at Ji Ning.

    Although the two are in a cooperative relationship, their status is equal. When it comes to treasures, it is impossible for the Jiuchen leader to just pick them.  If Ji Ning also wants the 'Water Fish and Dragon Qi', then whoever takes action will get it first. Master Jiuchen really doesn't have any confidence. After all, Ji Ning's 'Nine Secret Techniques' are very powerful. With the help of  When the nine secret arts are up for grabs, I'm afraid Ji Ning will have the upper hand.

    "To be honest, I also really want the water-moving fish-dragon energy." Ji Ning looked at the nervous expression on Jiuchen's leader and smiled, "But even if I want it, it won't be of much use for the time being. Well, the water-moving fish-dragon energy  I will give you the Qi, and the other three kinds of fish and dragon Qi will belong to me, and I will make a small profit."

    "Thank you." Jiuchen Cult Leader breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?? Qibao is not simply based on quantity or surface value.  There are people who really need a certain rare treasure and pay five times or ten times the price for it!  It depends on whether the need is urgent.

    "Do it."

    "Don't let the fish-dragon energy escape."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master immediately took action.

    The five ichthyosaur qi are divided into five elements, and what Ji Ning and the others have in front of them are the four ichthyosaur qi, which are metal, wood, water, and fire. Ji Ning's strongest is swordsmanship, followed by water, thunder and lightning, so 'water element fish'  Dragon Qi is more important to Ji Ning, but even if Ji Ning gets it, he will put it away temporarily.  Because he does not have any secret skills that require "fish dragon energy" to practice. Maybe he will get such secret skills in the future, but in Ji Ning's heart, he plans to practice the secret skills taught by the dead master in the future. That is the most powerful one.  It's really difficult to get a secret technique that is stronger than the secret technique of domination

    Soon, the two of them were surrounded and killed by more than ten earth demon generals, but they still obtained four kinds of fish and dragon energy.

    "Hahaha." The leader of Jiuchen laughed.  "My secret technique is finally able to break through again. I used 300 million cubic meters of water-moving fish-dragon energy to offer a reward, but I didn't even get it. The 'Arc Claw Dao Lord' of the special life clan actually asked me for ten  Yi Fang, I was so angry that I really wanted to kill him directly.¡±

    "It's a rare treasure. It can only be found but not sought." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Beiming, thank you, haha, I think you are more and more pleasing to my eyes now." Jiuchen Cult Master smiled.  "When we leave the land of our ancestors, if you have anything to do in the future, just say hello. As long as it's not something that requires death, I will never refuse."

    Ji Ning's impression of Jiuchen's leader immediately improved a lot.

    This Jiuchen will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal, but he is not a treacherous person.  Jiuchen Sect had a bad reputation in the past, but that reputation was created by the old leader.  The leader of Jiuchen is an ancient cultivator. He is a bit withdrawn by nature. He will do whatever it takes to practice, but he will keep it in his heart even if he owes a little favor to anyone.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a matter of certain death, I will never refuse.¡±  This promise is huge.

    What does it mean to be certain of death?

    For example, Ji Ning said, Jiuchen, come with me to kill the Lord!  That's called seeking death!  But if it's 'let's go, let's go to Yu Xinghai', even though there are many dangers, Jiuchen's leader will follow without fear.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader have a much better impression of each other due to this fact alone.

    The Taoists travel together, and the so-called "life and death friends" are the deep friendships that arise during the journey of life and death.

    "Why isn't there a second Huancrack Stone yet?"

    "Half an hour has passed." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master continued to delve deeper.  Along the countless forks, we continued to approach the depths.

    Although they changed directions again and again, both Ji Ning and the others had a very accurate sense of direction and knew that they were constantly approaching the center of the earth.  The number of earth demon generals encountered on the road are not too many, the closer they get to the center of the earth.  The numbers seem to be decreasing.

    "The cracked stone."

    Ji Ning and the others saw a Huancrack stone floating in the distance, and they immediately showed joy. They had gone very deep, and there were no earth demon generals around them.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning flew over, stretched out his hand and grabbed the Huancrack Stone. Following him, he looked ahead in shock. After Jiu Chen Cult Leader followed him, he looked ahead in disbelief.

    In front of¡­¡­

    It was an extremely huge sphere, completely black and faint, and the fluctuations it emitted were very subtle. But the slightest fluctuation that Ji Ning and the others could barely sense made them both feel trembling from the bottom of their hearts.  Sensing this fluctuation is like an ant listening to the heartbeat of a 'dragon', instinctively trembling with fear.

    "This is the core of the stars." Jiuchen Cult Master said softly, "It is the core of the entire star. It gave birth to countless earth demon generals and also gave birth to the Huancrack Stone."

    ¡°There is also fish and dragon energy."Ji Ning pointed into the distance.

    The leader of Jiuchen turned around and saw that there were holes on the surface of the core of the stars in the distance. In the holes, four fish and dragons were being born.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Well, this is not something we can get involved in." The leader of Jiuchen didn't have the slightest idea of ??getting involved.

    If you want to take risks outside and survive, you must first have self-awareness.

    This star can suppress hundreds of millions of flame demons outside the territory, so that those flame demons dare not enter, and even the slightest fluctuation can make them fearful.  The power of this 'Star Core' is definitely beyond the reach of ordinary Eternal Emperors.  They both had a premonition that as long as they touched the core of the star, they would be turned into powder in an instant.

    "Hoo, ho."

    They both left quickly.

    On the way back, although the two of them fought with the Earth Demon General all the way and escaped quickly, which seemed fierce, they still thought about the huge dark star core in their hearts. What a terrifying star core it was.  Ji Ning estimated that only with the strength of a master could he be able to take advantage of the star core.

    "It's no wonder that the lives bred by this star are all extremely gifted and enlightened, and their cultivation is extremely easy. A star with fewer lives than the three realms can give birth to twenty or thirty Tao Lords in the same era, and there are even more world realms.  Scary. No wonder." Ji Ning secretly exclaimed.

    ¡­¡­

    Headed by the Great Elder¡¯s Dharmakaya, a total of sixteen Dao Lords were standing next to the group of underground tombstones, looking at the radiant inner earth space in the distance.

    "Elder, it took too long for the two prophets to go in. Could it be that after such a long time" Mr. Youdao said.

    "It's been too long."

    "It usually doesn't take this long for our Dao Lords to enter."

    Generally speaking, if you enter the inner space of the earth and don¡¯t gain anything within a short period of time, you will retreat quickly and try again next time.

    "The prophet will not die that easily." The great elder said, "If you wait a little longer, I'm afraid it will be time to come back."

    It¡¯s just a cup of tea.

    "Here we come." Mo Jue Daojun said.

    Whizzing.

    Two streams of light flew quickly from the distance. Under the frantic siege of many earth demon generals, the power of the nine secret arts surged like a dragon. Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader joined forces to quickly get rid of each of the earth demon generals.  Even if these earth demon generals are the strongest, they are still on par with them.  And it's rare to encounter one, and he's not as fast as the two of them.

    "Hoo, ho." Ji Ning and the others flew out of the radiant inner space of the earth and landed in the cave. The earth demon generals in the inner space of the earth roared a warning towards Ji Ning and the others, and gradually  Ignore Ji Ning and the others no longer. As long as they leave their homeland, they will not pursue them.

    "Congratulations to the two prophets." The great elder said with a smile.

    "I will practice for a while first." The leader of Jiuchen was not polite. With a wave of his hand, a wooden house arrived, and he followed the leader of Jiuchen into the wooden house to practice.  It looks like a wooden house, but in fact it is a cave at the level of eternal magic weapons. It has layers of protection and is extremely difficult to break through. At the same time, he also sent a message to Ji Ning: "Beiming, I will practice the secret technique first. I estimate that one hour will be enough."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning turned to look at the white-robed old man in front of him, the ¡®Great Elder¡¯, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ve been troubling you all these days. Jiuchen and I have obtained the Huancrack Stone, and we will leave this world today.¡±

    The Great Elder and the others all breathed a sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s good to go.

    Nowadays, they are no longer the ones who needed a 'prophet' to teach them. Ever since they entered the cultivation era and accumulated endless years, their background is inferior to even one of the twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom.  It's not too different.

    "After we leave, my disciple Feng Xiao will trouble the great elder." Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry, Feng Xiao is also a member of our Holy Land and a member of our clan. Our Holy Land will naturally cultivate it vigorously." The Great Elder said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Xiao was sitting on the top of a barren mountaintop, overlooking the endless desert in front of him. There were also tribal lives in the desert. He watched silently, with his eyes penetrating hundreds of millions of miles, watching the joys and sorrows of countless lives in many tribes.

    "I still can't let go." Feng Xiao shook his head gently.

    "Fengxiao."

    A powerful spiritual thought, penetrating hundreds of millions of miles, rang in Fengxiao's ears, "Your master, the prophet 'Beiming' will leave our world today and go to the outside world."

    "Master is leaving?" Young Master Feng Xiao stood up, he knew very wellJi Ning's guidance is indispensable to his being where he is today. Among all the Dao Lords in the past generations of their star, none of them have practiced swordsmanship, and none can compare with his master in swordsmanship. His master's guidance points directly to the essence of swordsmanship.  ,, It seems that there is no swordsmanship that his master cannot see through. Under the guidance of his master, he can make such rapid progress.

    "Master." Fengxiao turned into a sword shadow. With the help of magic weapons and magical powers obtained from the Holy Land, his strength was comparable to that of Yiyi Daojun. At this moment, he directly used the sword escape technique and turned into a stream of light to rush back quickly.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 28 Broken Stars

    In a wasteland.

    A group of Dao Lords headed by the Great Elder and Feng Xiao bid farewell to Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master.

    "Master." Feng Xiao looked at Ji Ning with reluctance, because Ji Ning had no demands from him and was completely focused on helping him.  For example, the 'Dongxu Sword Master' that his father helped to find before was just a World Realm. His father even gave him a heavy gift, but later confiscated the Fengxiao Gate.  Compared with his master Ji Ning, the Dongxu Sword Master is nothing.

    "Haha, Feng Xiao, if you and I are destined to meet each other, we will meet again in the future." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Yeah." Feng Xiao nodded heavily.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen's leader next to him. Jiuchen's leader curled his lips and teased: "I don't have any disciples. I can leave at any time."

    Whizzing!

    The two of them soared into the sky in an instant, and quickly rushed into the high-altitude air layer under the watchful eyes of Feng Xiao and all the Dao Lords.

    Feng Xiao couldn¡¯t help but have tears in his eyes as he watched Ji Ning¡¯s figure disappear.

    This time of farewell, can I see the master again?

    "Your master 'Beiming' is very strong." The great elder patted Feng Xiao on the shoulder, "Feng Xiao, you have to catch up with your master, otherwise how will you be able to travel outside the territory in the future to find your master.  "

    "I understand." Feng Xiao nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen passed through the nine layers of air one after another, and finally arrived in the void beyond the stars.

    "It's really miraculous." The leader of Jiuchen looked down, "Just one star gave birth to a life, and when it began to practice, there were twenty or thirty Tao Lords in one era. This is comparable to several realms. I am worthy of being an ancient practitioner.  The land of our ancestors.¡±

    "This star may not necessarily have something to do with your ancestors." Ji Ning turned his head and looked into the distance, "Choose a direction."

    There is vast void all around.

    Outside the void, there are endless rock passages.  There are still flames in the rock passages. You can imagine that there are flame demons in those rock passages.

    "This is true in all directions. We came from that side, so now, let's go to the other side." Jiuchen Cult Leader pointed to the other side.

    "I think so too." Ji Ning grinned and waved his hand.  A black flying boat appeared next to it.

    The two immediately boarded the flying boat.

    brush.

    The flying boat instantly soared to a hundred times the speed of light and left quickly. All areas of the ancestral land, including the previous stars, were closed, and no space could travel.

    "Here we come." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master looked at the rock passage getting closer and closer in front of them.

    Whoosh.  The black flying boat went directly into one of the rock passages. The flames coming towards the face, as well as the figure of a flame demon in the distance, made Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master use the Huancrack Stone in an instant.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Their armors and weapons are covered with a layer of black, which is covered by the Huancrack Stone.

    "Kill!" The flame demon roared in the distance, and at the same time, invisible vibrations were transmitted.  Soon more flame demons appeared in the distance, and hundreds of flame demons roared and killed them.

    "Beiming, take a look at the power of my secret technique." The leader of Jiuchen said with a smile.

    Immediately, ripples of water appeared on his body. The ripples were as real as water waves around him. The dark blue water waves rippled wantonly around him, and circles of ripples soon hit him.  On those fire demons who came to kill.  The flame demons staggered one by one, and their speed dropped sharply.

    The ripples of water light also spread to Ji Ning. Ji Ning reached out and touched it, and felt a vast power.

    "How is it?" the leader of Jiuchen said proudly.

    "It's as powerful as my secret technique." Ji Ning nodded in praise.

    "Haha, my secret technique of 'Ripples of Water' was created by an Eternal Emperor of my clan. What I am good at is water so I learned this secret technique early, but I have only mastered it today.  "Jiuchen Cult Master is quite proud, "I am now a three-step master. When I become a fourth-step master, the power of the ripples of water will increase a lot if the realm is higher. Haha, no matter how hard you fight against opponents of the same level,  Others rely on secret techniques to suppress their opponents first. Tsk, tsk, tsk"

    "It seems that you hold a grudge for being suppressed by me before." Ji Ning joked.

    "I'm so angry after being suppressed by your secret technique." Jiuchen Cult Master also laughed, "Why, are you jealous of my secret technique's breakthrough? Haha, even if I leave and return to the endless territory now, I won't be too big.  Sorry."

    They were talking to each other.

    &nbsp; The flame demons suppressed by secret techniques in the distance gathered together and had already reached Ji Ning and the others.  If it were in the past, Ji Ning and the others would not have allowed the flame demons to gather together. This time, because they obtained the Huancrack Stone, Ji Ning and the others also wanted to experiment with the power of the 'Huancrack Stone'.  So let them assemble.

    With over a hundred flame demons surrounding them, it would not be difficult for Ji Ning and the others to escape even without the Huancrack Stone.

    "Die." Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords. The surface of each divine sword was covered with a layer of Huancrack Stone energy.

    "Whoops!"

    The sword light roared, or cut directly across, cutting a large gap in the body of the flame demon.  Or pierce their bodies.

    "Ah!" The flame demons who had their armor broken and injured all let out feeble roars. Their eyes dimmed and their aura quickly weakened.  Just like the snow melting quickly due to the scorching sun, these flame demons obviously have only a small wound on their body, but their breath is immediately annihilated, and their bodies then disperse and turn into flames, never to be resurrected again.

    "Will you die if you are exposed to the energy of the Huancrack Stone?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were both surprised by the power of the Huancrack Stone.

    This is natural restraint.

    As long as the armor is broken and its body is injured, the flame demon will die.

    "It's easy now."

    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred times easier now.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master were very happy and immediately started to move forward at high speed.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    Ji Ning and the others shuttled through the rock passages. Because they had not gained anything for a long time, they finally chose to take the initiative to enter the huge rock passage that was 'millions of miles' wide.  There were fatal threats in the past, but now with the Huancrack Stone, we can break through.  The number of flame demons in the million-mile-wide rock passage is frightening. There are thousands of them in any cluster, and some even tens of thousands.

    Ji Ning and the others were both using secret techniques, and relying on the restraint of the Huancrack Stone, it was still extremely difficult.

    "The million-mile-wide rock passage is the real main passage." Although Ji Ning and the others were surrounded by dangers and even had to fight for their lives occasionally, they soon discovered the benefits of walking in the million-mile passage.

    Because those small passages were winding and winding like spider webs, they were still making detours after flying for more than five months after leaving the star.

    "But the main passage that is a million miles wideis connected one after another, extending in one direction, without detours at all.

    "careful."

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning helped Jiu Chen block the knife and threw it away.

    Jiuchen, on the other hand, took out a Taoist talisman, and boom - an endless gust of wind suddenly appeared, raging wildly, and countless flame demon heads were blown backwards, unable to control themselves at all.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and Jiuchen drove the black flying boat in a panic and took the opportunity to escape quickly.

    The Huancrack Stone is designed to restrain the flame demons, but when they are surrounded by more than 100,000 flame demons, Ji Ning and the others have to desperately come up with the treasure.

    "Boom!"

    The flying boat finally broke out of this huge rock passage.

    "Void, it's void." Ji Ning, Jiuchen and the others were overjoyed.  Although only more than six hours had passed in the million-mile-thick rock passage, there had been three fatal crises, all of which were supported by Taoist talismans.  Ji Ning used a Taoist talisman left by Taoist Master Kong Sa, and Jiu Chen used two. The main reason was that Ji Ning had the Dominator Armor, which was more powerful than Jiu Chen in protecting his life.

    "Finally, we can see the vast void again." Ji Ning and the others looked from a distance, and the flame demons chasing behind them also began to slow down, as if they were in awe of something.

    On the deck of the black flying boat, Ji Ning and the others watched from a distance.

    There is a rainbow-like stream of light ahead, penetrating the vast void that is hundreds of billions of miles long, with a star faintly visible in the center of the void.

    "Same as before?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    Fengxiao¡¯s hometown before was also a vast void hundreds of billions of miles away, with a single star in the void.

    Whoosh.

    Driving the flying boat, they quickly approached. Because a rainbow streamer penetrated the void and enveloped the stars, Ji Ning and the others could not see clearly the true appearance of the stars.  Only when you get close to only a few hundred million miles away can you see it clearly.  In the rainbow streamer, I saw that one star was in ruins, with countless cracks on its surface, and two huge star fragments floating next to it.

    "Broken?" Ji Ning and the others looked at the broken star in disbelief.

    ??******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be launched on the APP in China on June 26th, come and join us.Won the local tycoon gold physical award!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 29 Golden Quicksand

    The broken and broken stars still had a high pressure, but there was no threat anymore.

    "How can it be broken?" Jiuchen Cult Master said in disbelief, "In my opinion, it is impossible for the Eternal Emperor to break through it. I am afraid that he must be at the master level to have such strength. Has there been a master who has come here to blast through it?  Got this star?"

    "Let's land on the star and take a closer look," Ji Ning said.

    "Well, maybe there are some treasures." The leader of Jiuchen also said.

    They were both curious, what force broke the star?  It should be noted that there were twenty or thirty Dao Lords in each era of the life that was born from another intact star with the same pressure.  The number of earth demon generals that have been bred is frightening. Such a star cannot be destroyed easily.

    Whizzing.

    Ji Ning and the others quickly flew over.

    "careful."

    "Stop." Ji Ning and the others noticed the danger almost at the same time, and both reminded the other and stopped at the same time.

    "This rainbow streamer" Jiuchen Cult Master and Ji Ning both stared at the rainbow streamer in front of them. The rainbow streamer penetrated hundreds of billions of miles of void and also penetrated that star. "This rainbow streamer, actually, is a remnant."  Power.¡±

    "It's too scary." Ji Ning also felt his heart tremble.

    Before a long distance, it was not aware of it at all.  When they got very close, the aura emitted by this restrained rainbow streamer made Ji Ning and the others feel frightened.

    "Where is the rainbow streamer? It is simply a layer of force." After careful identification, Ji Ning discovered that it was a layer of force that penetrated the void and would never fade away for endless years.

    "It should be an incredible power. With one blow, it penetrated the void. It bombarded the stars and shattered them. The residual power of his strike has always existed in the void." Jiuchen Cult Leader looked carefully.  Looking at it, he pointed in one direction of the rainbow streamer, "This rainbow is more intense on the other side. The powerful one should be bombarding it from that direction."

    Ji Ning nodded in agreement.

    This is indeed a killing move from a powerful person, and its power exists forever.

    "That powerful person may be at the level of a master, or very close to a master." The leader of Jiuchen said, "But after endless years, the remaining power should not be too scary. I will give it a try first."  As he spoke, he stretched out his right arm.

    The right arm swelled thousands of miles.  It stretched directly into the rainbow streamer.

    ¡°Chichichichi~~~

    The power within the rainbow streamer naturally crushed the arm of the leader of Jiuchen!  The face of Jiuchen Cult Leader changed slightly.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It's okay. After all, this is just the residual power. The power feels equal to your and my secret skills." The leader of Jiuchen said, "We can bear it."

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "The power of one move. The residual power after endless years can be comparable to our secret techniquehow powerful it must be."

    "Let's go, let's go take a look at the stars first. This star is broken, and we may be able to get some benefits." The leader of Jiuchen said with a smile.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader carefully flew into the rainbow streamer. The power in the rainbow streamer was layered upon layers, and the undercurrent was turbulent. Ji Ning used nine secret techniques to form the "Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain" surrounding them.  The leader of Jiuchen also used the ripples of water, barely resisting the pressure of the rainbow streamer.

    "Those two star fragments are really big enough." Jiuchen Cult Leader praised, one of the two star fragments is more than 800 million miles long, and the other is more than 500 million miles long.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master landed on the broken star.

    The stars are in ruins, without any life, and there are no strange creatures like the Flame Demon or the Earth Demon General.

    "It's really desolate. Go underground and see the core of the stars."

    The star in Fengxiao¡¯s hometown.  The core of the star can give birth to the Huancrack Stone, Fish-Dragon Qi, etc. Ji Ning and the others are quite looking forward to the core of the star of this broken star.

    Whizzing.

    The entire star was blasted away into two huge fragments hundreds of millions of miles in size. You can imagine how broken it was. Ji Ning and the others landed directly at the "core of the star" of the broken star.

    "The core of the star is also cracked. There are no treasures to be nurtured." Ji Ning said. He glanced at it and found no treasures like the Huancrack Stone or Fish Dragon Qi.

    "Beiming, you are wrong. This star core itself is a treasure, look." Jiuchen Cult Leader pointed to a large crack in the star core in the distance, "A lot of water came out of that crack.The golden sand grains like "quicksand" flow out from the core of the stars, and they are definitely not ordinary things.  "

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    The main reason is that there are too many golden quicksands. Due to the fragmentation of the entire core of the star, a lot of golden quicksands flowed out. At a glance, the area of ??more than 100 million miles is covered with golden quicksands. Because they are all over the ground, naturally they don¡¯t pay much attention.

    "I still can't tell the origin of these golden sand grains." The leader of Jiuchen reached out to grab a handful of sand grains on the ground, and his expression changed. He grabbed it and yanked hard, and the hundreds of millions of golden sands around him were slightly shaken.  After a shock, I couldn't move it.

    "Jiuchen, you can't even pick up a handful of sand?" Ji Ning was surprised when he saw this, and joked with a smile. He actually realized that there was something special about this golden quicksand.

    "If you don't believe me, come and give it a try." Jiu Chen leader glared at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also stretched out his hand to grab it. It was easy to insert his fingers into the sand. But when he picked up the sand, he felt as if these sand grains were connected to the entire earth.

    There was a roar.

    Although Ji Ning used all his strength, the sands hundreds of millions of miles away shook slightly and he was unable to move them at all.

    "Can't you catch it?" Jiuchen Cult Leader sneered.

    "It's very similar to a rock passage." Ji Ning said, "When we tried to split the rocks in the rock passage, we were struck by the shock of the entire rock passage."

    "Yes." Leader Jiuchen nodded, "I grabbed a handful of sand, but encountered resistance from countless quicksands."

    The leader of Jiuchen suddenly reached out and grabbed it again, "Then let me grab a grain and give it a try." A grain of sand is about the size of a fingernail, which is considered a relatively large grain of sand.

    "Humph." Jiuchen Cult Leader roared angrily, pulled with all his strength, and poof~~~

    A grain of sand was dragged away.

    "Try two more pills."

    ¡­¡­

    Leader Jiuchen and Ji Ning are both studying the quicksand in the core of the star with great interest. It should be noted that these quicksands fill the entire core of the star, and they obviously form the core of the star.  A intact star core can annihilate Ji Ning and the others with just the slightest impact. It is rare to have a shattered star core that can no longer resist. Of course, Ji Ning and the others will not give up easily.

    After pondering for a moment, I found that the more sand grains I grabbed, the stronger the pulling force of the entire golden quicksand, and it increased sharply.

    "Grab it slowly, it won't take long. Let me see if I can cut off part of it with one sword." Ji Ning took out a Beihong Sword.

    ¡°If we can cut off part of it with one sword, that would be quick.¡± Leader Jiuchen also stood aside and watched.

    "Behead."

    Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, and all six hands are holding a Beihong Sword at the same time.

    Executing the most powerful ¡®Ultimate Sword Technique: Heavenly Collapse¡¯, boom, poof!  There was no obstacle for a sword to strike into the quicksand, but when the sword light struck below and tried to isolate the quicksand, it was immediately met with endless obstacles. Ji Ning's sword power was like a mud cow entering the sea, completely blocked by the endless quicksand.  It was absorbed, but caused some shock.

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head, "It can't be cut. It's too far."

    "Owner."

    "Owner."

    "Ah, Master."

    Children¡¯s clear voices sounded out one after another, and six cute children appeared out of thin air, all of them looking at Ji Ning eagerly.

    "Why did you six come out?" Ji Ning said with a smile. These six are the sword spirits of the six-handled Beihong Sword. Because they are divine weapons, Ji Ning and them are connected by heart and blood, like father and son.

    "Master, these golden sands" Beihong Laodalian among them suddenly pointed to the endless golden sands, "These golden sands are very important to us, we can feel it Give us these golden sands."

    "Is it important to you?" Ji Ning immediately understood that the natal magic weapon needed to grow, but they looked down on ordinary materials. Obviously, these golden sands attracted the six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    "Yeah." The six children nodded at the same time.

    The Jiuchen cult leader on the side looked at it with great interest: "There are actually six natal weapons, Bei Ming, not bad."

    Ji Ning was too lazy to pay attention to the leader of Jiuchen, and said to the six children: "But I can't collect these gold sands at all."

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to so much trouble, the master can just insert us into the golden sand.¡±

    "Yes, insert it and we can absorb them ourselves."

    The six children looked at Ji Ning eagerly.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 30 The Growth of Beihong Sword

    Ji Ning was immediately delighted after hearing this. With a wave of his hand, all six black divine swords he was carrying flew up and then fell towards the golden quicksand ocean in front of him.

    ¡°Puff puff puff puff puff puff¡­all inserted into the quicksand.

    "Ha ha."

    "Baby, here we come."

    "It's so cool."

    "Woo"

    The six children shouted very excitedly, and then they all returned to the Beihong Sword.  I saw a faint golden light flowing on the surface of the six Northern Rainbow Swords, and the golden sand grains around them were constantly losing their luster, especially the ones closest to them quickly turned gray-white, and then disappeared without a trace.

    "If you like any rare items in the future, just tell me directly." Ji Ning communicated with the six sword spirits.

    "We don't know any strange objects. Only by sensing them at close range can we know whether they are what we need."

    "Yes, Master, if there are any powerful and rare objects in the future, go and chop a few swords, and we will be able to sense it clearly." All six sword spirits responded.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    He smiled and watched as the six Northern Rainbow Swords frantically absorbed the essence of the surrounding golden sand. He saw a large amount of golden sand continuously turning into gray and then annihilated. The speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, most of the golden sand in the surrounding area of ??more than ten feet disappeared.

    The leader of Jiuchen next to him looked a little jealous. He even picked up the long stick in his hand and inserted it into the golden quicksand.

    "Alas." The leader of Jiuchen shook his head helplessly, put away his long stick, and looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, congratulations. It seems that your natal magic weapon absorbs these golden sands very quickly. My natal magic weapon  Why don¡¯t you need it?¡±

    "It just depends on whether it's suitable or not." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    There are countless rare objects in the endless realm, but only a few are truly suitable. Ji Ning's six-handled Northern Rainbow Sword, each one was refined by Emperor Qihuo in pursuit of perfection and the most suitable one for Ji Ning.  Very perfect, naturally very visionary.  A rare item that Ji Ning obtained before.  There was nothing they liked.

    ¡°Whew swish swish~~~¡± Pieces of golden quicksand turned into gray and then disappeared.

    "This golden quicksand must be a treasure, but it's just too difficult to collect." The leader of Jiuchen worked hard to grab two grains. After more than an hour, he only managed to grab a big ball in the basin. He looked up and saw,  The golden sands in the surrounding area of ??more than two miles have all been absorbed and annihilated. The leader of Jiuchen shook his head and sighed, "Compared with your natal magic weapon, my collection speed is much slower. Well, after collecting so much,  I can also ask what kind of treasure it is in the future.¡±

    Ji Ning watched with a smile and was in a good mood, because he felt that the pressure of the six Northern Rainbow Swords was gradually increasing, and the six Northern Rainbow Swords themselves had also changed. They were originally black, but now they are gradually becoming more numerous.  The color is golden, and if you look carefully, it looks like there is a faint golden light deep in the darkness.  Like dark gold.

    ¡°Two hours, six hours¡­one day, two days¡­one month, two months¡­

    The six Northern Rainbow Swords were inserted directly into the cracks of the broken star core.  Madly absorbing the golden quicksand, not only are their colors changing, but the shape of the divine swords is also changing, and their swords are becoming thinner and thinner.  The edge of the sword became sharper and sharper.  Just looking at it with the naked eye makes one feel terrified.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master looked at it casually at first, but as time went by.  They were all shocked.

    Because as the Beihong Sword continues to absorb, while they transform, their ability to absorb them also continues to skyrocket.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The entire golden quicksand ocean is rolling, because quicksands are constantly being annihilated deep below them, which naturally makes the quicksands continue to fall and oscillate. All this is due to the six Northern Rainbow Swords that have been inserted into the core of the stars.

    "You, your divine weapon, won't absorb all the golden quicksand in the core of the stars. This core of stars has endless power. When it's intact, we can't even get close. If your divine sword is exhausted,  Absorbing them all, how powerful is it?" Jiuchen Cult Leader was dumbfounded. It should be noted that all the golden quicksand in the outermost layer, which was hundreds of millions of miles away, has disappeared, and now it is mainly the golden quicksand inside that is absorbed.

    "Of course, the bigger the power, the better." Ji Ning said with a smile, "This is the ancestral land of your ancient cultivators. I'm afraid I have nothing to do with the inherited treasure. Of course I have to get more of this golden quicksand that is difficult to collect.  .¡±

    Beihong Sword has completely changed.

    They are now all golden, the sword body is shiny, and the sword body is extremely thin.  If other practitioners saw the Beihong Sword, they would not believe that it was the same weapon as the Beihong Sword that Ji Ning carried before.

    Ji Ning watched with anticipation.

    The core of this star is of immeasurable value.?It feels not much different from the Huoming Stone Mine in this space.  Having absorbed countless rare golden quicksands, they have undergone a qualitative change.

    "Buzz, buzz, buzz" Following waves of sword chants, all six Beihong Swords flew through the air and flew towards Ji Ning.

    "Master, you are full."

    "It can no longer be absorbed."

    "Wow, I feel so comfortable now."

    Six children appeared, all sitting on Beihong Sword, extremely excited.

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, all six Beihong Swords fell into the scabbards behind his back.

    "Look, look quickly." Jiuchen Cult Master pointed at the star core, "At a glance, the golden quicksand of this star core is probably absorbed by your six natal magic weapons.  Duo, your natal magic weapon, I think, at least has the potential to become a 'treasure of the universe' in terms of quality."

    Ji Ning stretched out his hand and pulled out a Northern Rainbow Sword.

    "I'll try its power first." Ji Ning felt comfortable holding the Beihong Sword, and the entire sword body was golden.

    ¡°Huhu~~~¡±

    Ji Ning began to practice swordsmanship.

    The first is defensive swordsmanship, because judging from the appearance of the Beihong Sword, the sword body is thinner and the blade tip is sharper, so it is estimated that the attack will be stronger.  These good things were enjoyed slowly at the end, so naturally Ji Ning tried defensive swordsmanship first.  After this display, Ji Ning discovered that the current Beihong Sword was smoother and faster when used, and its power was naturally improved a lot. It was estimated that the defense was improved by 50 to 60%.

    "The ultimate swordsmanship collapses." Ji Ning slashed out with a sword.

    Boom~~~~

    Where the sword pointed, a sword light visible to the naked eye roared out, and it rushed upstream for several miles in the rainbow stream before dissipating.

    "The power has more than doubled." Ji Ning shook his head slightly, which was of limited help to his strength.

    "The ultimate swordsmanship without a trace."

    Ji Ning used the Shadowless Style again, and Ji Ning immediately showed joy. The current Beihong Sword is indeed very suitable for the Shadowless Style. It is faster, more erratic, weirder, and sharper.

    "The power has increased three times," Ji Ning estimated.

    "The drop of blood of the ultimate sword."

    Ji Ning's sword seemed to be thrust out at will, but at the last moment of thrusting out, the sword light twisted slightly, and the power of the original "Tao" of the universe was crushed one by one, and then a black hole was formed.

    "What." Jiuchen Cult Leader, who had been watching from the side, suddenly exclaimed, "You, youyour sword actually transcends space?"

    "It actually transcends space." Ji Ning also showed joy.

    Like the sword that Emperor Xuejian used to achieve eternity, it is a swordsmanship that transcends space and time.  With that first-class swordsmanship, even if you think about it for millions of miles, a sword can still pierce you in front of you. Time and space are no longer bound. You can't react at all, and you have already lost your life.  Incredibly powerful.

    It was incredibly fast to transcend time. The moment Emperor Xuejian drew his sword, he had already killed the enemy.  This is the horror of transcending time.

    Beyond space, the spatial distance is no longer an obstacle. Emperor Xuejian uses his sword to directly kill an enemy outside the territory.

    It is relatively easy to transcend space, but even more difficult to transcend time!

    Ji Ning originally estimated that when he became the Lord of Three Steps, his swordsmanship would be able to transcend space!  I didn¡¯t expect to do it when I was still on the second trail!  It makes sense if you think about it carefully. Beihong Sword absorbs the essence of golden quicksand. The original Beihong Sword was balanced in all aspects, but now it is extremely 'scientific'.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? More sharpened, the most suitable for bleeding style!  Next is the Shadowless Style, and then the powerful and violent Heavenly Collapse Style.  As for defensive swordsmanship, the improvement is the least.

    Because it is most suitable for the blood-dropping style, and Ji Ning's "blood-dropping sword intention" has made the strongest progress, and the "blood-dropping sword intention" originally destroys all ways This kind of sword intention itself is suitable for transcending time and space.  .  Nature was the first to transcend space.

    "Beyond space, ordinary space restraints can no longer restrain you. Even if the Eternal Emperor wants to kill you, you can easily pierce the space and escape with the help of the space channel. If he wants to restrain you, only the Eternal Emperor is very good at space.  It is only possible if you work together, and most of the Eternal Emperors will not be able to do anything to you." Jiuchen Cult Master looked at Ji Ning and praised, "Beiming, from now on, you have a real way to save your life, and there are very few people who can kill you.  Less. Beyond space I really have to envy you."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    ?Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 31 Ancestors of Ancient Practitioners

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Like when he met Dao Lord Kong Sa in Tianmu City, Dao Lord Kong Sa blocked the space. Ji Ning had no way to escape, so he could only fly slowly by flying boat!  If it is now, space is blocked?  My swordsmanship has transcended space. I can forcibly tear open a space channel with one sword and escape easily.  Unless Ji Ning can be restrained and achieve extremely high achievements in spacethen nothing can stop Ji Ning.

    Most of the Eternal Emperors cannot stop Ji Ning.

    This is a life-saving method!

    Kong Sa, incarnate into darkness and is almost immortal. This is his means of saving life. Like the Lord of Li Xing Palace, they are helpless.

    Ji Ning, a sword transcends space. Even the constraints of space cannot trap Ji Ning. He can forcefully tear apart the space and escape at any time. This life-saving method is no less than that of Kong Sa.

    ????????? Among the second-level Dao Lord Nitian, there are still a few who have such strong life-saving means as Ji Ning and Kong Sa. For example, Jiuchen Cult Master does not have these means.

    However, the top heaven-defying Dao Lords, such as Palace Master Li Xing and Tian Axe Dao Lord, are all at the top. Their 'Tao' is extremely powerful, and they all have life-saving means that are similar to 'transcending space'.

    ¡­¡­

    Therefore, it is generally difficult to kill Dao Lord Nitian.

    However, if they meet the ¡®Master¡¯, the Master will probably be able to destroy Ji Ning and the others with just a flip of their hands.  Or like the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities, Emperor Xingjiu, and other ancient beings who are second only to the Overlord The Overlord may not be able to kill them. These ancient beings have the same means to the sky, and are much stronger than Emperor Xuejian. If they want to kill Ni  Lord Tiandao can do it too.

    What is the status of an existence that can be dominated and second only to dominance?

    The three masters are the supreme leaders of the three major forces: Mangya Kingdom, Special Life, and Ancient Practitioners.

    Second only to the Overlord, the existences are among the strongest in the Eternal Clan, the Dark Kingdom, and the Dao Alliance. How high is their status?  Ji Ning can't get involved in that level now.

    "Don't envy me. When you become the Fourth Step Master, you will definitely have powerful ways to save your life." Ji Ning said, Jiuchen Cult Master is the fusion of the strongest Tao.  Sibiaojun was the highest level of Taoist Lord, and none of the Taolords at that level were easy to mess with.

    "Yes." Master Jiuchen nodded, "I am very close to breaking through the Four Steps. As long as I have another epiphany, I can break through the bottleneck and step into the Four Steps By then, with my achievements in the Water Path, I can easily do it.  Achieve 'water-moving immortality'."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    ?? Water immortality This is a more common method after the water element reaches its ultimate level. It is much stronger than Kongsa's incarnation of darkness. Kongsa finally realized the strongest way, and his dark immortality is not perfect enough.

    "When the time comes, I will stand there and let you beat me. You won't be able to hurt me." Jiuchen Cult Master said proudly.

    "Oh" Ji Ning muttered secretly, in fact, I am only a second-level master now.

    ¡­¡­

    The leader of Jiuchen had previously mastered the secret technique of ¡®Ripples of Water¡¯, and now Ji Ning¡¯s divine weapon has also transformed, and both of them have gained greatly.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning stood on the broken star, "On this star, only the core of the star is precious. It is too difficult to collect those golden quicksands."

    "It's difficult to collect, Beiming, you took advantage of it" Jiuchen Cult Master said with a smile, while also observing the surroundings carefully.  Then he pointed to the source of the rainbow streamer, "Let's approach in that direction. The rainbow streamer is more intense on that side. It should be the direction where the power that shattered the star was originally located."

    "Yeah. Let's go and have a look."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader both flew out of the sky and out of the stars, and also out of the rainbow streamer. They flew hundreds of miles side by side to the rainbow streamer, and flew towards the source.

    They were both very curious.  In this place of ancestors of ancient practitioners, which terrible power destroyed this star?  The person who can destroy this star will probably have to be at the level of domination, and even if it's different, it won't be much different.

    Whoops!

    Hundreds of billions of miles of empty space.  Ji Ning and the others quickly flew to the end.

    "That's it?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master both looked in front of them in shock.

    Ahead is a dense rock passage. There is also a flame demon in the rock passage. However, a rainbow stream of light penetrates the rock passage. Where it penetrates, a huge straight passage with a width of two billion miles appears!  It can be inferred from some fractured rock passages nearby that the original 'Rainbow Channel' should have been filled with countless rock passages, but it was completely destroyed.

    "It's terrible." Jiuchen Cult Master murmured, "With one blow, it destroyed countless rock passages and formed a passage. After destroying countless rock passages and weakening them, it can even blast through the stars! In my opinion, it is definitely the master.  .¡±

    ?"It really takes a master to do it." Ji Ning also thinks so.

    too strong.

    The two of them have long experienced the power of the rock passage.  To smash a two billion mile wide rock channel and blast through the stars was beyond their imagination. In their opinion, only a master with boundless strength could do it.

    "I'm afraid this place is really like the legend" Jiuchen Cult Master's heart was filled with turmoil, and he became more and more certain of his inference.

    "Jiuchen, let's go upstream and see where this rainbow channel ends." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Cult Leader nodded.

    They both flew into the rainbow channel.

    In the rainbow passage, there is residual power everywhere, and there is no place to hide. They both use secret techniques to resist. After the secret techniques are weakened, even if the pressure is still on their divine bodies, they can easily withstand it.

    ¡­¡­

    The Rainbow Channel is two billion miles wide and 2 billion miles in diameter, and it is so long that you can¡¯t see the end at a glance.

    Ji Ning and the others went upstream and kept moving forward.

    The closer they are to the source, the more powerful the layers of energy are. They both hold on, but they have not yet reached their limits.

    The leader of Jiuchen said through a message: "If I fight, I'm afraid I can only use 10% to 20% of my strength now. It's too scary. I don't know how long ago the residual power of a single blow suppressed me like this."

    "My strength has also been suppressed by most of it." Ji Ning also said. With the Dominator Armor on his body, he can withstand it, but strength is everywhere. If he uses swordsmanship, his speed will definitely be reduced sharply. Indeed, he can only use 30% to 40% of his strength.  Strength.

    Continuously flying against the current.

    "Is there a hole ahead?" Ji Ning said with some confusion. Under the influence of the rainbow light, he could vaguely see that it was the end ahead.

    "It seems to be the entrance of a cave." The leader of Jiuchen held a long stick and said, "Beiming, be careful, don't lose your life in the end."

    "Yes." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, and became more cautious.

    Poof!

    At the end of the Rainbow Passage is a hole. Ji Ning and the others flew out of the hole at the same time. When they flew out, their bodies began to surge rapidly ten thousand times, a million times, tens of millions times

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning and the others were confused, and at the same time they turned to look behind.

    I saw a hole in the back.

    Ji Ning and the others had flown out of the hole before. As their bodies grew crazily, the hole became smaller and smaller.

    "This, this, this" Ji Ning and the others were stunned.

    Behind them, they saw a towering humanoid creature with a height of 18,000 feet and a dark body falling to the ground. There was a hole in the chest of the humanoid creature that was only a few feet in diameter. This hole directly pierced through  The chest of this humanoid creature penetrated into his body.

    Ji Ning and the others flew out from the wound on the humanoid creature's chest.

    The two of them fell to the ground, looking at the dark-skinned humanoid creature that fell to the ground at a height of 108,000 feet in front of them, both of them were a little dazed.

    "Surprisingly, actually actually, we have always been in his body?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it.

    "The countless rock passages are just a part of his body? Those flame demons, earth demon generals, and those powerful stars? Are they just a part of his body?" Jiuchen Cult Leader couldn't believe it either.

    A grain of sand, a world.

    A humanoid creature has an appearance of thousands of feet, but there is endless space in its body, giving birth to existences such as the flame demon, the earth demon general, and even mortal life!  It's incredible.

    "He doesn't look like a real life. A real life should contain divine power and mana, but he is like countless rock passages." Jiuchen Cult Master said.

    "It doesn't look like a cultivator." Ji Ning also nodded.

    Then the two of them began to carefully observe the surrounding environment. This was a huge cave. The cave was very big. They were now in a corner.

    Ji Ning walked inside the cave and inspected it.

    "Look." Ji Ning pointed to the distance with a look of shock on his face. In the distance, there were two figures faintly visible. One figure in white was lying flat and motionless, and the other was sitting cross-legged with a calm expression. These two figures  The huge figure exudes powerful pressure, which represents the pressure of the master.  Ji Ning once saw the corpses of three masters at the origin of the alien universe, but in this cave, he also saw the corpses of two masters.

    "That's" Leader Jiuchen also saw two figures in the distance, and his eyes quickly focused on?Sitting cross-legged on the serene-looking man, Jiuchen Cult Master trembled slightly and murmured, "Ancestor, it's the ancestor."

    *******

    To make up for the missed updates on Monday, I have written about 3 million words in Manghuangji, and I am also slow in writing on Pomodoro, but I will ensure that I update twelve times a week.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 32 The Origin of Yu Xinghai

    "Jiuchen, is this the ancestor of the ancient cultivators?" Ji Ning heard the whispers of Jiuchen's leader and looked curiously at the man sitting cross-legged with a serene expression. The man sat there, forming a world of his own, calm and peaceful. Ji Ning  I feel peaceful in my heart after watching it.  And that ancient existence gave Ji Ning a special feeling, which was very similar to the feeling that Ji Ning's leader gave Ji Ning.

    Just like the same ethnic group, they all have something in common.

    Ji Ning had just met Jiuchen Cult Leader and couldn't recognize him as an ancient cultivator at all. But if he saw a few more times, he might be able to easily identify the ancient cultivators in the future.

    "Yes, it's an ancestor from the past." The leader of Jiuchen walked over, very pious.

    Ji Ning also walked over and watched carefully.

    The two dead masters, the one in white, were lying there. The closer they got, the more they gave Ji Ning some hallucinations. Fortunately, his soul was strong enough and his mood was high enough. In addition, the other party was just a natural influence after death. Ji Ning had some hallucinations.  Ning Ye can still bear it.  But the ancient cultivator ancestor sitting cross-legged was more peaceful.

    After approaching, the leader of Jiuchen knelt down and kowtowed respectfully: "Chishui pays homage to our ancestors."

    There was a dark red long stick beside the ancestor of the ancient cultivator, and the aura it exuded surprised Ji Ning: "Treasure of the universe?" He had seen the broken sword in the Twelve Palace Sword Palace of Mangya Kingdom.  The blue sword of the dead master that he had also seen in the place where the alien universe originated was the treasure of the universe. The dark red long stick aura on the side of the ancient cultivator made Ji Ning immediately judge that this was the treasure of the universe.  precious.

    "Wow." A stream of light suddenly flew out from the dark red long stick, and a figure appeared. This was a bald young man in black clothes.

    "You two." The bald boy in black looked calmly, like the endless starry sky, and his voice echoed in the cave.

    "Senior." Jiuchen Cult Leader immediately shouted obediently.  And there was a trace of blazing heat in his eyes. This was the treasure of the universe, and it was a stick-type treasure of the universe. His weapon was a long stick.

    "Senior." Ji Ning also said respectfully.

    Any treasure in the universe is worthy of respect.  Because the birth of every cosmic treasure is very difficult. They are the most powerful among the magic weapons. If you want them to be willing to follow, you must make them agree willingly.  Otherwise, you can't control it at all.

    "You are the fifth and sixth people here." The bald boy in black said calmly.

    Ji Ning thought secretly as soon as he heard this.

    The fifth and sixth?  Counting them, there were only five of them who went to Feng Xiao's hometown. It seemed that there was another master who successfully arrived here without entering Feng Xiao's hometown.

    "Since I can come here alive, it is a bit of a chance. According to the rules set by the master before his death, ancient practitioners have the opportunity to get some of his gifts. They only need to pass some tests. If they can completely pass the test, I  I am also willing to follow." The bald boy in black said.

    "Completely passed the test?" Jiuchen Cult Master's eyes lit up, he got the treasure of the universe?  He couldn't even think about it in the past.  It should be noted that almost all Eternal Emperors do not have the treasure of the universe, let alone the Heaven-defying Dao Lord. Only those who are truly lucky among the Heaven-defying Dao Lords can obtain one.

    "Emperor Xing Jiu also came here before, but he didn't pass the test either?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    The leader of Jiuchen was startled.

    yes.

    Ancestor Xing Jiu became a Taoist in Fengxiao¡¯s hometown. After he achieved eternity, he became the most powerful person next to the Lord.  He couldn't get the treasure of the universe?

    "Xing Jiu is the only Eternal Emperor who came here. He has his chance." The bald boy in black nodded, "If you want to pass the test, in addition to strength, you also need fate. Xing Jiu and I don't have that fate.  "

    "May I ask how to test it?" The leader of Jiuchen became a little fanatical.

    Fight.

    If you are really lucky, you may be able to get the treasure of the universe.

    "As long as you get close to the master, and there are restrictions placed around him, you will naturally be tempted by the restrictions to accept the test." The bald boy in black said.  "The better you do, the better gifts you will get. I will judge everything."

    "Yes." Jiuchen Cult Leader immediately walked over and walked towards the ancestor of the ancient cultivator who was sitting cross-legged with a peaceful expression. Suddenly.  He encountered invisible restrictions.

    There was a ripple in space.

    The leader of Jiuchen disappeared out of thin air.

    The bald boy in black also turned his attention to Ji Ning and said calmly: "You are not an ancient practitioner, so you cannot get my master's treasure."

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    "I don't care about the ancient cultivators and other ethnic groups." The bald boy in black continued, "But the master left his last words. If we win the ancient war, then his treasures can only be left to the ancient cultivators.clan.  If we lose, then no matter the special beings, the chaotic beasts, or you ordinary practitioners, everyone can get the gift from the master.  "

    Ji Ning was confused: "An ancient war?"

    "You don't know?" the bald boy in black asked.

    "I don't know." Ji Ning shook his head.

    The bald boy in black didn't mind, and said directly: "That was a battle that really weakened the ancient cultivator clan. A long time ago, the ancient cultivators were bred from the chaos. They were the strongest in this endless chaos.  Big beings, they rule everything! Even the chaotic beasts are enslaved, and special beings have to bow their heads."

    Ji Ning nodded, he knew this.

    "Later, as time passed, gradually, mortal beings were born and grew. The mortal beings grew too fast, and there were too many of them. With an incredible speed of rise, they quickly became second only to the 'ancient practitioners' in the endless chaos.  The power of the clan, even later, they were very close to the power of the ancient practitioners."

    Ji Ning also lamented that the Dao Alliance was indeed powerful.

    "A catastrophe is coming." The bald young man in black said. "This catastrophe has affected a wide range of areas. Some other powerful practitioners in our hometown and even the depths of endless darkness have also appeared. We have joined forces to resist the catastrophe."

    "Catastrophe?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Look." The bald boy in black pointed to the humanoid creature sitting there in the distance, "You should have discovered that it is different from normal practitioners when you came out of its body just now."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Normal practitioners have divine power in their bodies, so where can there be rock passages, flame demons, earth demons, stars, etc.

    "It is one of the top combat powers among the enemies." The bald boy in black said, "If we don't win that battle, we will all be destroyed. If they don't win, they will also be destroyed. This is a battle of life and death.  , both sides have to fight hard. All parties join forces, the five masters of our hometown lead a group of eternal emperors! There are also strong men who come to support from the endless darkness There is a big battle in the current 'Yu Xinghai'."

    ¡°That¡¯s the War of the Ancients.¡±

    "The three masters of our ancient cultivator lineage at that time, the master of the Dao Alliance, and the master of the special life, all died." The bald boy in black said, "There were many strong men participating in the war at that time.  The strong ones, with constant support in the endless darkness, started a terrible war in Yu Xinghai. According to what I later learned, it was the Taoist Alliance, ancient practitioners, etc. who finally lived in their hometown, which means that the enemy was finally destroyed."

    "In the ancient war, our ancient cultivators were severely injured, and all three masters died." The bald boy in black sighed, "On the contrary, the Dao Alliance recovered the fastest, and many of their strong ones drifted into the endless darkness.  You can't blame the master for traveling. The master also knows that with the speed of the rise of ordinary cultivators, as long as they are immortal, they will definitely surpass the ancient cultivators. It is normal to be selfish."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It turns out there is this hidden history

    No wonder Yu Xinghai is so terrifying, it is actually the battlefield of the ancient war.

    "Are there many strong people in the endless darkness?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "Well, of course." The bald boy in black said, "There are many people who wander into the endless darkness, and there are also strong people in the depths of the endless darkness. It's just that they are too far away from us. They have been wandering for a hundred and eight thousand eras.  They may not be able to come to us. Generally, the Eternal Emperor will wander around in boredom. That is because the ancient war must be won, so he came here at any cost, set up a battlefield in the 'Yu Xinghai', and fought with the enemy.  Kill, Yu Xinghai is full of dangers now, and the master will lose his life if he is not careful."

    "Haha, as a Dao Lord, you don't need to know too much. In short, the enemy is destroyed, and all these territories belong to us." The bald boy in black smiled, "In the end, we won the ancient battle.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    It turns out that the ancient practitioners who commanded the endless territory were so powerful?  Are there three masters?  It's a pity that everyone died in that battle.

    That battle represented two different eras.

    The era of ancient cultivators has ended.

    The era of Dao Alliance leadership has begun.

    "Senior, am I just here to watch?" Ji Ning said.

    "Well, just stay here. There is indeed no opportunity for you. You came here with the ancient practitioners, otherwise you wouldn't be able to get in." The bald boy in black nodded.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be launched on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win real money.Material prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 33 Inside the Cave

    "Nothing?" Ji Ning was also a little surprised and looked at the white-clothed figure lying not far away, "Where is the white-clothed master?"

    "He is the master of your Taoist alliance." The bald boy in black said, "In that battle, he died first and severely wounded the enemy. My master then gave the enemy a fatal blow, but the enemy also severely wounded my master before he died.  My master was seriously injured, so he left his last words and proper arrangements. As for the white-clothed master of your Dao Alliance, he did not leave any last words."

    "As for some of the treasures he left behindmy master naturally put them away and arranged some tests for the younger disciples." The bald boy in black said.

    Ji Ning blinked his eyes.

    That is the treasure of our Dao League seniors!

    I am from the Taoist League!

    Ji Ning could only shout in his heart, and he could also understand the other party's mentality. After that ancient war, the era of ancient practitioners ended, and the Taoist Alliance became the real ruler, so the other party would naturally consider the ancient practitioners wholeheartedly.

    "This cave looks like a cave, but it is actually a magic weapon that seals the world. It is the place where the original owner trapped and killed the enemy." The bald boy in black said, "You can't get out at all. If you want to leave, I can  Let me help you leave."

    "There's no rush for now." Ji Ning said. This is the place where the two masters fought and died with their enemies. Of course, they must investigate thoroughly.

    "By the way, when will Jiuchen's test end?" Ji Ning asked.

    The bald boy in black shook his head gently: "I don't know about that. It could be as short as a thousand years, or as long as millions of years. It's normal. The master has really spent a lot of thought on the ancient cultivators."

    "I have some servants, can I let them out for a look?" Ji Ning asked. Like the body of the white-robed master, the illusion became more powerful the closer it got, and it might be helpful to Su Youji.

    "Okay." The bald boy in black said calmly, "But as long as you are not an ancient cultivator, you will not be able to get an opportunity from my master! Also, you are not allowed to destroy the body of the master in white. After all, he died for our hometown.  He died in battle, and the master also placed a ban around him. If you try to forcibly destroy his body, you will be counterattacked."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Remind you, there are some battle marks on the cave wall, which may be helpful to your enlightenment. In the past, those who were destined to have released some servants to understand those battle marks. Okay, if you want to leave, just call me." Hei.  After the bald boy finished speaking, he turned into a stream of light and flew into the long dark red stick stuck in the ground.

    Silence returned to the cave.

    There was silence.  Ji Ning looked around. After all, this was the place where the two masters died. Ji Ning felt that there might be some chance.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was walking alone in the cave. Jiuchen went to accept the test of his ancestors. He could only search slowly to see what he could gain.

    "What is the origin of this enemy?" Ji Ning walked back to the corpse of the dark-skinned humanoid creature lying there, "It can actually kill two masters."

    "Its corpse is actually a treasure." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Ji Ning¡¯s six-handled Northern Rainbow Sword absorbed a small part of the ¡®golden quicksand¡¯ from the core of the stars, and was completely transformed.  The star in Feng Xiao's hometown is equally extraordinary Ji Ning guessed.  There may be other special features inside this corpse.

    "Take it away." Ji Ning waved his hand and tried to put away the corpse.

    The corpse of the dark-skinned creature still sat there, motionless. It was obvious that it was beyond the reach of Ji Ning.

    "Change." Ji Ning moved.

    Wow.

    The body also skyrocketed to a height of one hundred and eighty thousand feet.  Suddenly it was as tall as the dark-skinned humanoid. Ji Ning stretched out his hands and grabbed the two arms of the dark-skinned humanoid. The dark-skinned humanoid was dead and did not fight back.

    "Get up!" After grabbing the opponent's arm.  Ji Ning tried his best to lift it up.

    But the body of the swarthy humanoid creature still didn't move. Ji Ning felt like a mortal trying to lift a huge mountain!  The mountains are also motionless.

    "Even if he dominates the corpse, it won't be so heavy. But that's right. I can't move a single star in his body. How can I move the entire corpse." Ji Ning tried several times, but couldn't even move a single step.  At this point, I could only choose to give up, and at the same time I became more and more puzzled, how did this humanoid creature come into being?

    Is it a kind of burly magic weapon?

    Or the leader of some special ethnic group?

    Ji Ning thought for a long time around the corpse of the dark-skinned humanoid. He knew that the corpse was a treasure, but there was nothing he could do.

    Drill in again?

    &nbsp; Before that, he joined forces with the Jiuchen leader and used the Taoist talisman before he came out.  Ji Ning really doesn't want to go in and take another risk!  Moreover, Ji Ning felt that he would not be able to gain anything in the humanoid body, because the golden quicksand was released after the two masters killed the humanoid creature and even blasted the core of the star. Otherwise, how could Ji Ning have achieved anything?  Ning Ranzhi?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This dark creature, only has a wound on its chest, and no other wounds, so it is difficult to get any benefits.

    "Rock wall." Ji Ning, like those who were destined to do so in the past, finally gave up on the humanoid creature and began to examine every environment in the cave.

    Are there any treasures left behind?

    No!  Even if there were, those who were destined to be there in the previous generations would have been wiped out long ago.

    "Chichichi." Ji Ning stretched out his hand to touch some carvings on the rock wall. Although this cave is an eternal and top-quality magic weapon, the cave is still full of scars from the battle that year, and the scars are full of scars.  The artistic conception made Ji Ning involuntarily indulge in it.

    "These battle traces can be divided into three artistic conceptions, which seem to represent the corpses of humanoid creatures and the two masters." Ji Ning discovered.

    One is the vast and bright artistic conception.

    One is the artistic conception of surging endless water.

    One is the extremely violent artistic conception of gold, which is slightly weaker than the other two artistic conceptions.

    "The artistic conception of great light belongs to the master in white. The artistic conception of water belongs to the ancestor of the ancient cultivator." Ji Ning could easily deduce it, because the pressure fluctuations emanating from the corpses of the two masters could be inferred.  "Then the dark humanoid creature is the artistic conception of gold. It can actually use 'Tao', and its 'Tao' is second only to the Lord."

    Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and four figures appeared out of thin air next to him. They were Su Youji, Dan Bao, Dao Lord Naya, and Dao Lord Fierce Fire. Since Dao Lord Fierce Fire was captured alive by Ji Ning, he naturally surrendered to Ji Ning.

    "Master." Su Youji and the four of them shouted respectfully. At the same time, they all looked around curiously. They didn't pay attention to the humanoid creature, but when they saw the corpses of the two masters in the distance, they were all a little shocked.

    "That's" The four of them couldn't believe it.

    "Those are the corpses of the two masters." Ji Ning said, "Okay, don't be stupid, Master Jiuchen and I came here by chance. But we didn't get much benefit There are some battle marks on the rock wall, you guys  You can experience it carefully, and it may have some impact on your enlightenment. Yuji, the closer the body of the white-clothed master is, the more powerful the illusion will be, and it may be of some help to you."

    The four of them were extremely shocked, but they calmed down after Ji Ning's instructions.

    Ji Ning has great trust in them. After all, every follower has made an oath of destiny.

    "Go." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Um."

    "The traces of the Lord's battle?" They all started walking in the cave and began to check.

    Ji Ning also looked up at the rock wall, feeling the artistic conception of the master's Tao. Although it was not the Tao of Swordsmanship, different Taoisms had something in common. For example, Taoist Master Wanshen liked to understand various Taoisms, even the Tao of Swordsmanship.  They have all gone through it, just because they can touch each other.  This is the artistic conception that governs the ¡®Tao¡¯, so naturally it cannot be missed.

    ¡­¡­

    So, Ji Ning and the four servants began to comprehend in the cave.

    Su Youji is a practitioner of the Way of Fire, but the Way of Fire also has charm and illusion!  The white-clothed master is of the light, but he is also very good at illusions!  Illusions and the like are not exclusive to mental practitioners.

    "Awesome, so awesome, great light, great freedom, how can illusions be so incredible?" Su Youji was completely shocked. She inherited from Feixian Shengjun and was definitely an expert in charm illusions, but she could compare with this master.  It's not even close. After the death of the Lord in White, the illusion caused by just the corpse is so incredible.

    "Master, master, come here quickly." Su Youji shouted loudly after more than five months of enlightenment.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in front of the rock wall, turned to look at Su Youji.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 34 Eternal Tribulation

    There was silence in the cave. Danbao, Naya Daojun, and Xihuo Daojun were all feeling the mysterious artistic conception of the dominant level of Tao. Su Youji's call made them all a little surprised and turned around to look. Su You  Ji Zheng looked towards Ji Ning with an excited expression.

    "Youji, what's wrong?" Ji Ning stood up and walked towards Su Youji.

    "This master in white is so powerful, it's so, so" Su Youji was a little excited, "Master, you must come and experience it."

    "Of course the master is powerful." Ji Ning said, "I was affected by the illusion when I was close to the master in white, so I asked you to understand it."

    "no!"

    Su Youji shook his head, "Master, you shouldn't continue to get closer to this great master, right?"

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head. He just felt the influence of the illusion when he got close and immediately kept his distance.

    "Master, you will know if you continue to get closer." Su Youji continued, "The closer you are to him, the more magical the illusion becomes. My master, 'Flying Immortal Saint Lord', is good at charm control and is also very good at illusion. You know  What is the ultimate level of illusion?"

    "Extreme?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "The ultimate form of illusion is reality!" Su Youji's eyes were filled with excitement and yearning. "When a thought becomes an illusion and there is no difference between reality and illusion, then the illusion has really reached an incredible state. Ordinary Eternal Emperors can't use such illusions.  He can't tell the difference between illusion and reality, and easily loses his life. I think this white-clothed master's 'illusion' has reached such a state."

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    The ultimate in illusion?  reality?  If you cannot distinguish between illusion and reality, it is indeed easy to lose your life.

    "The closer I get to him, the more real the illusion becomes." Su Youji said, "Although the master is dead, this illusion is only naturally caused by his corpse. But from now on, we can guess how terrifying the illusion was when he was alive.  . My strength is relatively low, so I can¡¯t get any closer. The master is much stronger than me, so he must be very close, and he must be able to feel a more realistic illusion. And the master is dead. This illusion does not pose much of a threat.  .¡±

    "Master, go and try it." Su Youji looked at Ji Ning expectantly.

    "Is it true?" Ji Ning was also looking forward to it.

    "Master must tell me after experiencing it. The illusion I am experiencing now is already comparable to the highest achievement of my master Feixian Shengjun. How much more powerful can it be?" Su Youji sighed with emotion, "Fortunately, it is not aggressive."

    A strong man who is good at illusion.  Usually, illusions are used to confuse the enemy.

    Then kill the enemy with one strike!

    The illusion caused by the death of the Lord in White can indeed confuse Su Youji and the others, but he is dead after all and will not take the initiative to kill Su Youji and the others.

    "I'll give it a try." Ji Ning walked towards the white-clothed master.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning approached step by step, and the illusion magic gradually invaded.  The real scenes around him began to become illusory and began to affect Ji Ning. However, after Ji Ning broke through to the second-step master, the power of the blue and white mist became more pure, and his soul was naturally stronger than the ordinary fourth-step master.  In addition, his mental strength is already at the threshold of the sixth level, and he is still very good at resisting illusions.

    "Awesome." Ji Ning moved forward step by step.

    The reality around you becomes more illusory, and the illusory scenes become more real.

    There were even some enchanting beauties nearby.  Some rare treasures appeared, and an evil demon appeared

    "I can't see the reality anymore." Ji Ning was still very conscious, but he could no longer see the cave with his naked eyes. He was surrounded by illusory scenes, and a group of enchanting beauties came over with wine and delicacies.

    "break."

    Ji Ning's heart was unshakable and he forced himself to break through the illusion.

    But as he moved forward step by step, the illusion struck again, and it became more difficult to deal with.

    "If I were in a real fight, such an illusion would be enough to affect me for an instant, this moment. In a life-and-death fight, I would be afraid to defeat me or even take my life." Ji Ning was secretly horrified. It was terrifying. Fortunately, the master in white was dead.  .  No matter how long you indulge in the illusion, it won't have much impact, as long as you finally wake up.

    ¡­¡­

    "The master is the master." Su Youji on the side watched Ji Ning step by step towards the body of the dead master, and couldn't help but feel a little excited, "It's really amazing, he walked much farther than me, and he was closer to the corpse of the master.  The illusion I've been subjected to has reached its ultimate level, and if I continue any further, I'm afraid even my will will be blurred."

    Su Youji knows very well that you can indulge in illusions without the control of the master, but the soul consciousness must maintain the most basic sobriety. But if even the most basic consciousness is blurred and you don¡¯t know who you are anymore, thenIt is possible to remain in an illusion forever, which is dangerous.

    ¡­¡­

    It became increasingly difficult for Ji Ning to resist the illusion.

    "Break, break, break." It took Ji Ning two full breaths to forcefully break the illusion. There was shock in his eyes, it was so scary.

    Two breaths?

    I don¡¯t know how many times I have died.

    "Moving forward, I want to see how powerful the illusion can be." Ji Ning's Taoist heart is still unaffected, and his soul consciousness is still very clear. Even though it is getting harder and harder to escape from the illusion, he still knows  , his name is Ji Ning, he comes from the Three Realms With a clear consciousness, you can continue to move forward.

    If there is any sign of confusion in consciousness, you must retreat immediately!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    When Ji Ning took another step forward, there was a faint roar in the illusion around him.

    The fantasy world in front of you is filled with birds singing and flowers fragrant. There are villages in the beautiful valleys, and there are some villagers in the villages. Ji Ning is now one of the ordinary mountain village youths, living by chopping firewood

    "This illusion?" Ji Ning was wearing patched cloth and carrying wood. He looked around in confusion.

    There is a stream in the distance. The water is clear and there are small fish swimming faintly. The scales of the fish are clearly visible.

    Next to it is a new bamboo plant, the leaves of which are fragrant.

    There are wild grasses under your feet, and there are dewdrops on the grass blades, and the dewdrops are crystal clear.

    "Two treasures, two treasures." An old woman shouted loudly in the distance.

    "My mother is calling me." This thought came to Ji Ning's mind.

    "This illusion is too scary, as if it were reincarnated." Ji Ning was shocked, "And it's too real. Everything is extremely real. The smiles of the villagers, the swimming of the fish, the breath of the world, everything is so real.  "

    This is like a real world.

    "Break it for me."

    Ji Ning¡¯s will is roaring.

    Boom~~~

    With the phantom world shaking slightly, the old woman in the distance, some villagers, and the hunting dogs in the village were all slightly distorted.

    "Break it open." Ji Ning's will roared again.

    "Broken, broken, broken" Ji Ning's will roared and roared again and again. Although his conscious will was bound by this illusory world, he was still struggling with all his strength.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Finally, this fantasy world was shattered.

    "It took ten breaths for me to escape?" Ji Ning was a little shocked. He was already very strong in resisting the illusion, and he was probably the strongest among the Dao Lords against Heaven, but he was immersed in it for ten breaths and could not escape.  .  The Lord is too scary.

    "Move forward." Ji Ning took another step.

    "Is it the end?"

    Ji Ning tried the Tea Kungfu and found that the power of the illusion had reached its end, and it did not increase at all no matter how close he got.  Even when Ji Ning walked until he was only a foot away from the body of the white-robed master, he was blocked by the formation restrictions, but the power of the illusion still did not increase.

    "Master, can you walk to the master's body?" Su Youji in the distance was a little excited.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "I will study and understand first, you don't need to disturb me."

    "Yes." Su Youji nodded.

    Ji Ning is actually still having a hard time, because now he is swept into the world of illusions time and time again, struggling to escape again and again: "This is just an illusion naturally triggered by the master's corpse. If the master in white is still alive, how terrible is his illusion?  This illusion is really magical, I can't tell the slightest difference between illusion and reality. Fortunately, I can still stay awake."

    Ji Ning immediately sat down cross-legged, no longer resisting, and entered the world of illusion: "These illusions are like reincarnations again and again. My strength is unbreakable now, and I have to work hard to break free. It can also sharpen my Taoist heart and improve my strength."  State of mind, maybe I can break through the sixth level of my mental power through this.¡±

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t know

    This Lord in White, after realizing the ultimate ¡®eternity of calamity¡¯ of his light, can achieve eternity!  Once he breaks through and becomes eternity, he becomes the master!  Because when he was a Dao Lord, he was a heaven-defying Dao Lord who merged the two strongest ways. After realizing the ultimate "eternity of tribulation" of his own way, he became a terrifying master.

    After his death, the eternal divine body naturally contains some power of "eternal tribulations". If he actively triggers it while alive, Ji Ning will be completely immersed in the fantasy world of "eternal tribulations", forgetting himself, and never be able to extricate himself.

    The current power is only a little bit.

    ? **

    Starting point mobile game¡¶"Swallowing the Starry Sky" will be available on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 35 The Sixth Level of Mental Power ¡®World¡¯

    Ji Ning was immersed in the illusory realm of eternal calamity.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning became the son of a fisherman. When he was young, he went fishing with his father. Later, he fell in love with a rich girl. The other family looked down on him. His father lost his life while going to sea, so Ji Ning went to sea alone.  Gradually, he figured out the fishing skills, and gradually saved up money to buy a big boat. With his fishing skills, he became more and more developed, and became a big shot among the local fishermen, with hundreds of big boats under his command.  The rich girl's family took the initiative to seek refuge

    This is a world without spiritual practice. Although we live a mundane life, in this life we ??were in embarrassment when we were young, gradually became prosperous in youth, became a hero in middle age, and the family power was deeply rooted in old age

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning has become a peerless swordsman again. His sword is the best in the world. His speed is beyond anyone's imagination.

    When he came back from wandering overseas, he just wanted to find his roots and his biological father and mother. With the sign he wore since he was a child, he finally found his parents. His parents were hunted down and had to abandon him in a wealthy family.  At the door of his house, after his parents escaped pursuit, they devoted themselves to cultivation and greatly increased their strength. They killed their enemies and built a villa. At the same time, they also had children. The children multiplied and they even had grandchildren.

    At this time, Ji Ning was finally found

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning became a doctor's apprentice, devoted himself to studying medicine with the doctor, and lived a very peaceful life. The doctor's daughter married him, and his medical skills surpassed his master's. He gradually became famous in the local area, although occasionally  There were some troubles, and he was even slandered by some other doctors, but Ji Ning still became more and more influential in the Xinglin world

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is a demon.

    All he has in mind is domination of the world.  Let countless people in the world crawl at his feet, and all schools and sects in the world must surrender.

    Those who do not surrender will be killed!

    He started his life as a demon and established a force. Within his sphere of influence, he was the ancestor.  No one dares to disobey.  Gradually, he continued to expand his sphere of influence, exterminating other schools and sects His arrogance became more and more arrogant, his strength became more and more domineering, and he became the absolute overlord among countless demons. In the final battle, he killed three of the righteous ones.  Grandmaster.  From then on, the whole world trembled under his magical power, and no one dared to defy him.

    ¡­¡­

    Life after life.

    In every life, Ji Ning lived a very good life, even if he was a devil or an evil person.  They can become the most invincible evil leader that no one can do anything about.

    The right way?  evil ways?  Mundane?  Local squire?  Bandit leader?  A low-key sect farmer, actually the first person in the sect?  A scholar in reading and the number one scholar in high school?  A talented scholar encounters a fox and a ghost?  ¡­

    These fantasy worlds are like being reincarnated from generation to generation.

    In fact, the reason why these illusions are produced is because the ¡®Eternal Tribulation¡¯ naturally induced some illusion worlds based on Ji Ning¡¯s memory. After all, they are like the number one scholar.  It is also only found in the Three Realms. It is precisely because it is naturally triggered according to Ji Ning's memory that Ji Ning is more familiar with it and is easier to be led in

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s so real.

    Not only is it comparable to reincarnation, but it also blurs the will of the Taoist heart!  If it were an ordinary Dao Lord of Life and Death, his will would have been completely blurred long ago, he would have forgotten who he was, and he would have been immersed in the world of illusion.

    If Ji Ning had just left the Three Realms, he probably wouldn't have been able to bear it.

    Now that he has experienced training, his soul and will are even more unshakable.  Always maintain a little clarity.  Even though the fantasy world is very real, there is love, family affection, hatred, and ambition.  There is wanton madness But Ji Ning has always had a sense of detachment. He was not tempted, and his soul and will observed all this happening

    *******

    "Fire Fairy, Master, he must have been immersed in the illusion for too long. It has been almost a hundred thousand years, and you have become a three-step master, and he is still in the illusion." In the cave, Danbao and Su You  Together with Ji, they all looked at Ji Ning sitting cross-legged in the distance not far from the body of the white-robed master.

    Su Youji also looked at Ji Ning in the distance: "The master has been walking to the body of the master before. Obviously this illusion world can't do anything to him. You don't have to worry. It's okay. Just wait. If you really feel something is wrong, I  Just go over and bring the master out."

    Su Youji also broke through.

    She was originally a master of charm and illusion control. The white-clothed master's achievements in illusion really touched Su Youji and gave her many ideas about the inheritance of the 'Flying Immortal Saint Lord'. Her progress suddenly became more  accelerate.  With the blessing of the magic weapon of time, her practice time is actuallyAfter nearly tens of millions of years, he finally broke through to the level of the Three Steps Master.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the white-clothed master¡¯s illusion, she would have spent ten times more time.

    Danbao is still the second-step master. Those battle traces on the rock wall are of little help to him. After all, his realm is a bit low. He doesn't have much understanding of the artistic conception of dominating the 'Tao'.

    Naya Dao Lord and Fierce Fire Dao Lord are both Four Steps Lords. They are both still enthusiastic about comprehending the artistic conception of dominating the 'Tao', which is of great help to them.

    "As I step into the Third Path Lord, my soul continues to grow stronger. With my illusion strength, I can barely resist the residual power emitted by the master's corpse." Su Youji said.

    "Huh?" Dan Bao suddenly moved his eyebrows.

    "Master" Su Youji was also surprised.

    Because Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged in the distance, a mysterious aura suddenly filled the air, as if something was born.

    ¡­¡­

    Life after life, he has devoted himself to it, love and hate, and each time has a good ending, trying to drag Ji Ning into this world and make him immersed in this world.

    But Ji Ning will break free from the shackles of this world in the end.

    Thousands of worlds have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Master, I am tired of living in this mortal world. I am willing to devote myself to Buddhism and ask Master to take him under his wing." A young man in white knelt down in front of the old monk in the temple.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The whole world suddenly trembled.

    The young man in white clothes was also startled, and then stood up. He looked around, at the old monk, at the surrounding mountains and rocks. Wherever he looked, the whole world was watching him.

    ¡°The reincarnation of life after life must come to an end,¡± said the young man in white.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The whole world collapsed completely, and the fantasy world completely collapsed.

    Everything became clear before Ji Ning's eyes. He was still sitting cross-legged in the cave. More than ten feet in front of him was the body of the Lord in white. Although the body of the Lord still exuded power, it could no longer affect Ji Ning.

    Because Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness is undergoing transformation.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The powerful mind completely interferes with reality.

    The intersection of fantasy and reality.

    Forming a ¡®point¡¯, it is as if a chaotic world was born from a ¡®Heart of the World¡¯.

    This point was born, and a world was born from one piece of gravel. Rumble~~~The inside of this ¡®point¡¯ has already opened up the world, and the world has begun to be born.

    This is the world of the heart!

    The sixth level of mental power - the world!

    Ji Ning's state of mind has actually touched the threshold of this level. As long as he has enough accumulation, he can break through naturally. If he hadn't had this encounter, he might have needed to experience a lot of things and see a lot of things before he could finally break through.  But this time in the 'eons of tribulation', the changes of reincarnations made Ji Ning finally understand everything. His mental strength crossed the threshold and reached the sixth level. From then on, illusion affected reality and opened up the 'World of Heart'.

    The world of the heart is for those who practice mind power.  It's like the golden elixir chaotic space to the air refining flow!

    Those who open up the world of the heart are the true practitioners of mind power!

    The number of practitioners of mental power is extremely rare. Ji Ning¡¯s sufferings in the Three Realms are not extraordinary. His understanding is not low, but he still has to endure the ¡®eons of tribulation¡¯ before he finally breaks through.

    "From now on, I am also a spiritual practitioner."

    "Refining Qi Flow, cultivating magic power, good at secret techniques and magic weapons."

    "The God and Demon Style, cultivates the divine body, is good at supernatural powers, and uses weapons for close combat."

    "Psychic flow, builds a world of mental power, is good at mental power, unpredictable, directly attacks the enemy's heart, and kills the enemy with a single thought."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    Practitioners of the Qi-refining flow and the God-demonic flow pursue a higher and higher realm of ¡®Tao¡¯.

    But the flow of mind is different.

    What Xinliliu pursues is not the strength of the Tao, but the stability of the Tao. It requires the world of the heart to be stable enough so that it can continue to expand.  The wider the world of the mind becomes, the more terrifying a spiritual practitioner becomes!  Some mental practitioners on the edge of Hedao, their inner world can even be comparable to the size of a territory!

    *******

    I have finally become a spiritual practitionerWell, today is Monday, Tomato is asking everyone for your recommendation vote~~~~

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be launched on the APP in China on June 26.?Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 30 Chapter 36 Mental Practitioner (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    Inside the cave.

    Ji Ning turned around and left, quickly distancing himself from the body of the white-robed ruler.

    "Master?" Su Youji said.

    "Master, what happened just now?" Danbao asked curiously, both of them felt that special aura.

    Ji Ning nodded: "I opened up the world of the heart."

    "The world of the heart?" Su Youji and Danbao both looked shocked.

    "The world of the heart?" Taoist Naya and Taoist Fierce Fire, who were also shocked by the aura in the distance, were also shocked when they heard Ji Ning's words.

    Only those who open up the world of the heart are the true practitioners of mind power.  And mental practitioners are so rare!  A powerful and heaven-defying Dao Lord who also cultivates the mind flow will definitely make countless Dao Lords awe him.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning didn't hide it, because these were his followers, and he couldn't hide it in the future when he used the methods of a mental practitioner to kill enemies.

    "Don't disturb me." After Ji Ning said this, he waved his hand, and a Time Thatched House came, and Ji Ning stepped into the Time Thatched House.

    "A spiritual practitioner, the master has become a spiritual practitioner?" Su Youji was a little shocked.

    "This, this is too powerful." Danbao, Fierce Fire Daojun, and Naya Daojun were all in disbelief.

    How did they know that when they were in the Three Realms, Ji Ning was once stronger in mental strength than in swordsmanship, which made Bodhi and the others wonder if they had misjudged this apprentice. Was this apprentice more suitable for the mental strength path?

    Now, the world of the heart has finally been opened up.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Time Thatched Cottage.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged. The next thing he needed was to build the world of the heart. The bigger the world of the heart, the stronger the mental power and the stronger the strength.

    ??Building the ¡®Heart World¡¯ is a very delicate job.  Before, he was always affected by illusions when he was close to the body of the white-clothed master. Of course, he had to go far away and not be affected, and then slowly build the world.

    "The world of the heart."

    As soon as Ji Ning thought about it, he looked inside his inner world.

    The world in the heart is just a dot between the eyebrows, but a grain of sand is a world.  The space contained in this point can be infinitely broad, and it is possible that it is wider than the entire "Great Mo Realm".  However, for a spiritual practitioner on the edge of normal Hedao, the world of the heart is comparable to the scope of a territory.

    How strong are the practitioners of mind power?  Just look at the world of the heart and you will know.

    If you only rely on the Tao of perfect enlightenment in the world realm to build a world of heart, it will be comparable to a world of chaos!  And rely on the Tao of the ¡®Lord of Life and Death¡¯ that he has comprehended.  Only then can we break through this bottleneck.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡±

    At this moment, the world of the heart is still foggy.

    "Open." A voice resounded throughout this world, and suddenly the mist began to dissipate, the earth formed and extended in all directions, and the sky began to form and rise upwards

    At the same time, the world of the heart also began to continuously absorb the power of chaos.  Ji Ning's 'Chaos Crystals' are a large amount of supplements. If the speed of absorbing the power of chaos from the outside is too slow, the power of chaos required to break through is indeed nothing to Ji Ning.

    Soon, the world stopped expanding.

    It is tens of billions of miles in diameter, extremely vast and majestic, comparable to a chaotic world.

    The world is filled with sword energy, and the sword energy is mighty.  This is a world of 'swords'.

    "Open again."

    Ji Ning directly started to try to continue to expand the "World of Heart" with the first level of Ultimate Kendo as the core.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The color of heaven and earth changes.

    The earth at the center of the world of the heart began to bulge, and the tallest mountain in the world grew. This mountain looked like a giant sword, standing at the core of this world.  This giant sword exudes the artistic conception of the 'ultimate sword', and is also the external manifestation of the ultimate sword. It is tens of billions of miles high, and its power spreads throughout the world of the heart.

    The world of the heart is expanding crazilya hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times

    The expansion is astonishingly large.

    "It seems that my ultimate sword is very suitable for building the world of the heart." On the top of the Giant Sword Mountain in this world, a figure appeared. It was Ji Ning in white. This was the gathering of Ji Ning's consciousness. "With the ultimate  Swordsmanship is the core. The world formed is very stable and can be expanded with ease."

    "Well, we finally reached the limit." Ji Ning stopped expanding.

    The vast and boundless world is so vast that even Ji Ning¡¯s naked eyes cannot see the end.

    "Come again." Ji Ning started for the last timeexpansion.

    With the second level of Ultimate Kendo as the origin of this world, the originally large and scary "Heart World" continues to expand. The sky is getting higher and higher, the earth is getting thicker and thicker, and the world is getting wider and wider.  The height of Jujian Mountain also increased again. It rumbled higher until it reached a hundred billion miles high.

    Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Chaos Crystals¡¯ were consumed crazily to supply the birth of the ¡®Heart World¡¯.

    Fortunately, this is not the real world, and Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care much about the chaos crystals consumed. If such a huge real world is born, even 100 million cubic meters of chaos crystals will not be enough.

    It¡¯s time for a cup of tea.

    Everything is in order.

    "This, this is too, too big" Ji Ning's consciousness stood on the Giant Sword Mountain, looking at the entire world from a distance. The world was boundless.

    Fortunately, he is the creator of this world of the heart, and he knows everything with just one thought.

    This world of the heart is comparable to a whole territory in terms of size!

    How vast is a territory?  Generally, one has to rely on the time and space teleportation array, which is much larger than the entire Mangya Kingdom!  Although the Great Mo Territory only has nearly 100,000 chaotic worlds, the two chaotic worlds are very far away from each other, so the size of a territory is very scary.

    "Get up." Ji Ning pointed to the distance.

    In the distant horizon, a sky pillar is formed.

    "Get up." Ji Ning pointed to another place, where another sky pillar was formed.

    Ji Ning thought that all things could be formed in one thought, and soon the world formed five pillars on the horizon, containing the Blood Drop Sword Intent, the Shadowless Sword Intent, the Yin-Yang Sword Intent, the Only Heart Sword Intent, and the Heaven Collapse Sword Intent.

    "Baby, please show up." Ji Ning looked into the distance with a smile, and saw chaotic spiritual liquid starting to appear on the ground, and soon a lake was formed.

    Ji Ning looked on with a smile.

    He knew that these were all fake and not the real Chaos Spiritual Liquid.

    "There is a legend about those who practice mind power. When they reach the ultimate level of practice, the world of the heart will become the real world. At that time, the treasures in the world of the heart will become real treasures and form an eternal magic weapon. This eternal magic weapon will be  You can take it out and use it. It will form some rare treasures and precious materials, and they will all be real." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    This is the goal of mental flow

    However, no one has been able to do it so far!  Because that's incredible.

    ¡­¡­

    With the second level of Ultimate Kendo as the core, the heart world formed has actually expanded to a territory comparable to that of a whole country.  In fact, Ji Ning was quite shocked and excited, because this is something that only practitioners on the edge of normal Hedao can do.

    ?In fact, it¡¯s right to think about it.

    The world of the heart.  The 'Tao' we need is not about power, but stability!  The more stable the better, the more stable the world will be!

    Like many heaven-defying Taoists, their ¡®Tao¡¯ may be very violent.  It can't be used to build worlds.  Just like how much water a bucket of water can hold depends on the shortest plank!  A world must be stable enough and obviously cannot have any shortcomings.

    Many spiritual practitioners travel everywhere, trying to make their path as perfect and stable as possible.

    Ji Ning originally realized the five strongest ways and combined them with the "meaning of reincarnation", which was considered stable.

    However, the ¡®Ultimate Sword Way¡¯ in which the five strongest ways are truly integrated into one, is the truly most complete and stable one!

    The ultimate swordsmanship.  It is the strongest and the most stable!  It is the ultimate in kendo, without a single flaw.

    "Only the second level of the Ultimate Sword Dao is comparable to many spiritual practitioners on the edge of He Dao."

    The third level of ultimate swordsmanship is probably comparable to the strongest Taoist among mind practitioners.

    "There are strong and weak practitioners of mind power on the edge of Hedao. For example, the deputy palace master 'Hu Daojun' is much weaker than the palace master of the mind power palace." Ji Ning secretly thought, "For example, people who cultivate mind power like Yu  Shang Daojun' was the strongest Daojun in the endless territory of that era."

    Ji Ning was captured and sent to Star Island.

    There are ninety-nine kinds of inheritance on Star Island, and the first one is the Xinliliu inheritance, which was created by 'Yu Shang Taojun'.  Taojun Yushang is not comparable to Taojun Hushang. Taojun Yushang was the number one Taoist in the Endless Territory of that era!  It should be noted that even the current master of the Xinli Palace in Mangya Kingdom is not ranked first.

    There are obviously big differences between mind practitioners.

    "My ultimate swordsmanship is extremely perfect. The third level may be close to the level of Taojun Yu Shang." Ji Ning was very happy because of Tao Jun Yu Shang's inheritance.  It didn't work for me in the past, but now I can use those mental secret techniques.

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; The strength of Shinli-ryu belongs to the same level as Fu Dao-kun, even if the difference is not too big, it can be regarded as the second level among Shin-li-ryu Dao-kun.

    In terms of melee swordsmanship, the current Beihong Sword is at the pinnacle among the second-level Dao Lords.

    The combination of the two

    Ji Ning knew very well that there were very few Heaven-defying Dao Lords who could deal with him.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    After Ji Ning became a mind power practitioner, he also learned and learned from some of the terrifying mind power secrets left by Taoist Master Yu Shang. His world of heart was based on the 'ultimate sword', so the mind power nurtured by this world of heart was also purer.  More offensive.  Taojun Yu Shang's secret techniques are more feminine. Ji Ning learned some of Tao Jun Yu Shang's experience and then created some mental secret techniques.

    More than sixty thousand years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Hahaha" a voice sounded, and Jiuchen's leader came out with great energy.

    Ji Ning, who had been cultivating quietly in the Shiguang Cottage, also opened his eyes.

    "Haha, Beiming, are you cultivating in secret? I'm really sorry, my ancestors didn't leave any chance for you, and let you wait for me for so long." Jiuchen Cult Master said teasingly.

    "It seems like you gained a lot." Ji Ning walked out of the Time Thatched Cottage.

    "The ancestors were also one of the ways of water, and they also used the stick method, and the harvest was great." The leader of Jiuchen was quite proud, "Beiming, are you envious?"

    "Fortunately." Ji Ning nodded, "My Dao Alliance ancestors also left me a chance."

    "Ancestor of the Dao Alliance?" Jiuchen Cult Master turned his head and looked at the body of the leader in white in the distance in confusion, "Did the leader of the Dao Alliance leave a chance for you?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "His treasures are all with my ancestors, so there shouldn't be any chance for you." The leader of Jiuchen was confused.

    Ji Ning shook his head. If it weren't for the Lord in White, I'm afraid it would have been a long, long time before he could become a mind cultivator. Although he had been on the threshold before, it was normal for a Chaos Era to be stuck on the threshold.

    "Jiuchen, it's time to go." Ji Ning waved his hand, and Su Youji, Danbao, Naya Daojun, and Fierce Fire Daojun who were walking in the distance were all collected by Ji Ning.

    "Yes." The leader of Jiuchen no longer asked about Ji Ning's opportunity. He turned to look at the treasure of the universe, the "dark red long stick" in the distance, and said respectfully, "Senior, please send us away."

    Wow.

    The long dark red stick flew out with a stream of light and transformed into a bald boy in black.

    The bald boy in black took a deep look at Ji Ning. The leader of Jiuchen had been undergoing tests before and did not know what was going on in the outside world. However, the bald boy in black knew very well that the practitioner of the Tao Alliance, Beiming, had opened up the world of the heart.  , which also made him secretly sigh Dao Meng is indeed filled with countless geniuses.

    "I'll send you away." The bald boy in black said. With a wave of his hand, a wave of waves enveloped Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    The end of this volume.

    Tomato will stop updating for one day tomorrow and prepare for the next volume~~~~

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Star River Basin Chapter 1 Yu Xinghai

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader disappeared into the cave in an instant.

    The bald young man in black clothes in the cave shook his head slightly: "Although this Chishui is very similar to the master's way, and also uses stick methods, but his character is too ruthless for my liking, and he has not yet entered the four steps.  Realm, forget it, just wait." As a treasure of the universe, he has enough patience.

    They are truly immortal, so they naturally have the utmost patience to wait for their next owner, and would rather lack than waste.

    ******

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master felt that they were in a dark void before their eyes.

    "It's out." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader showed joy. They both felt it and felt their Dharma Body.

    "I finally sensed the Law Body and the Second Soul." Ji Ning felt relieved. As long as he sensed the Law Body and the Second Soul, he would have a reference. He frowned, "Why does it feel so far away?"

    The distance between myself and Dharmakaya is very, very far.

    ¡°I have been to the ¡®Dongqi Territory¡¯ on the border of the endless territory. The Dongqi Territory is far away from the Tiancang Territory, but it is far from comparable to this moment.

    "It feels like the distance between me and the dharma body exceeds the distance of the entire endless territory." Because the distance is too far, the perception is very blurry, but Ji Ning is sure of this - the distance should exceed the maximum diameter of the endless territory.

    "We" The face of Jiuchen Cult Leader on the side changed drastically.

    "Jiuchen?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "We are in the Yu Xing Sea." Jiuchen Cult Master looked ugly, "And we are in the depths of the Yu Xing Sea, very deep."

    "Extremely deep?" Ji Ning's expression also changed. "Extremely deep in Yu Xinghai?"

    Yu Xinghai is the number one Jedi.

    The size of Yu Xinghai alone.  What has been discovered exceeds the endless territory!  Moreover, everything he experienced in the cave made Ji Ning know that Yu Xinghai was actually an ancient battlefield. There were probably not many terrifying beings at the 'Lord' level who died here, and there were many forbidden dangers here.  Many of the restricted dangers were probably originally targeted at the 'Dominator' level, so they were extremely dangerous.

    "Are you sure we are in the depths of Yu Xinghai?" Ji Ning asked, looking around. In the dark void, there were some gorgeous scenes in the distance.

    "I'm sure, because I have been to the border of Yu Xinghai." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.  "I have traveled to the outermost periphery, and this place is much farther than the outermost periphery. Judging from the distance between me and the dharma bodywe are almost half the distance from the outermost edge of Yu Xinghai to the endless territory. This place is definitely extremely deep.  "

    Ji Ning's heart felt cold after hearing this.

    Yu Xinghai is a dead end for the Eternal Emperor.  For the master, everyone has to be careful, it is a place where they can lose their lives.  Generally, Dao Lord Nitian doesn't dare to go too deep. How far into half of the endless territory?  This is definitely extremely deep!

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark void.

    The two figures stood in the void, both feeling a little sad. Do you want to return safely from Yu Xinghai?  too difficult.

    "We still have hope." Leader Jiuchen knew more about Yu Xinghai than Ji Ning, and solemnly said, "Beiming, your current swordsmanship transcends space. If you tear a space channel, the distance to escape is extremely far."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    He can open up a space channel with one sword, and can travel extremely far distances. It is not difficult for a space channel to travel through more than ten territories.

    This is faster than the ¡®Time and Space Teleportation Array¡¯!

    In fact, it is normal. Now Ji Ning's swordsmanship transcends space. Even if he is separated by a territory, if he locks on the enemy, he can kill the enemy across the distance of a territory with one sword!  It should be noted that with such a long distance, a normal space-time teleportation array can only teleport so far.  Therefore, the higher the realm of 'Tao', the more terrifying the methods.

    Like the ruler of Mangya Kingdom.  It even appeared easily everywhere in the Endless Territory, which was much better than Ji Ning's method.

    "And the area that Yu Xinghai has explored is larger than the Endless Territory! We are now only halfway into the Endless Territory. It is estimated that there should be masters and some ancient eternal powers who have been here." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    "Can you invite some ancient and eternal powers to lead us?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Those eternal powers don't care about us Dao Lords." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.  "At most, get a star map."

    "Yes, at most we can get a star map." Ji Ning was also worried, "Relying only on the star map, we have to face the danger. Our strength can only be regarded as the second level among Dao Lords If you want to wear it  Leaving Yu Xinghai after such a long distance?Even if my swordsmanship transcends space, it will still be too difficult.  "

    "It's too difficult." The leader of Jiuchen also felt a lot of pressure, and then muttered, "The treasure of the universe actually sent us here directly."

    "It's not his fault." Ji Ning shook his head. "The ancient battlefield was in the Yu Xing Sea. The cave was probably deep in the Yu Xing Sea, or maybe even nearby. Naturally, it could only send us to the surrounding area. Anyway, I  It is impossible for the two of us to accept death willingly, so of course we have to fight hard. Now we need to get the star map first, maybe there will be a safer route on the star map."

    The leader of Jiuchen also smiled: "Yes, my ancestor Xing Jiu, an ancient cultivator, should have been here and returned from here. My dharma body went to ask for a star map first, and you also asked for one from the Tao Alliance.  Let¡¯s take a star map, the Dao League¡¯s star map is the most complete.¡±

    "Look." Jiuchen Cult Leader suddenly pointed to the distance, his expression became very complicated, "I think I already know where we are in Yu Xinghai."

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning looked in the direction of Jiuchen's leader's finger.

    There is a faint circle of green light in the distance.

    "Let's go over there." Jiuchen Cult Master said softly, "Beiming, it's up to you."

    "Okay." Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword. The sword flashed and a space passage immediately appeared in front of him.

    Both Jiuchen Cult Leader and Ji Ning entered the gorgeous colorful space passage.

    The two of them flew side by side in another dimension of space, quickly moving forward into the distance.

    "Come out." Ji Ning and the others flew out of the gorgeous space dimension channel and arrived at another dark void, which was already more than ten territories away from the previous dark void.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked ahead in shock.

    There is a huge green vortex in front of you. The green vortex has circles of green light. The green light is full of endless vitality. Some of the floating broken ores quickly turn pale and then turn into nothingness.  Next to the green vortex, there was a black vortex of the same size. The black vortex was devouring everything crazily. Some ores, broken debris, and even some floating liquids were quickly swallowed by the dark vortex.

    Green vortex, dark vortex.

    Once full of vitality, it absorbs the vitality of all surrounding objects and annihilates all objects.

    Once filled with death energy, it will devour everything around it crazily.

    They are like symbionts with each other. Although they are both annihilating and devouring everything, they do not offend each other.

    "What is this?" Ji Ning said in disbelief. He felt that he was still very, very far away from the two whirlpools, but they were already so big. Ji Ning estimated that these two whirlpools were nearly a hundred territories in size.

    "This is Yu Xinghai's 'Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death' that makes the six major forces fearful." Jiuchen Cult Master said softly, "Do you know that this Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death was not as big as a territory a long time ago."

    Ji Ning's expression changed: "What do you mean? It's getting bigger?"

    "Yes, grow bigger." Jiuchen Cult Leader nodded, "The Yin and Yang wheel of life and death, the wheel of life, absorbs all vitality. The wheel of death swallows everything. While they absorb vitality and swallow everything, they themselves will continue to growcontinuously  They are getting biggerand the speed of getting bigger will be faster and faster. In the future, they will sweep across the entire Yu Xinghai and even the entire Endless Territory, annihilating everything. The Endless Territory is destined to be destroyed."

    "What?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it. The Endless Territory was destined to be destroyed?

    "When the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death was discovered, it caused fear and panic among the six major forces. The three major masters all tried to destroy the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death." Leader Jiuchen shook his head, "Unfortunately, if we attack them, they will only absorb more.  The energy becomes even greater. It cannot harm them at all."

    "The top emperors of the Endless Territory and some of the heaven-defying Dao Lords all know this." Jiuchen Cult Leader looked at Ji Ning, "With your current strength, the Dao Alliance will soon know this secret."

    Ji Ning looked at the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death in the distance.

    Continuously expanding?

    Extinction of the Endless Territory?

    "This is bred by endless chaos and cannot be resisted by practitioners." Jiuchen Cult Master said, "But we don't need to worry too much, because according to inference, it will take about one million chaos eras to begin to destroy the endless territory. And we are  Dao Lord, if you cannot achieve eternity by uniting with the Dao, you will definitely die within one hundred and eighty thousand eras of chaos. Let the masters, the emperors, and those who come after you worry about this."

    Ji Ning looked at the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death in the distance, still unable to believe the news: "The endless territory is destined to be destroyed?"

    ******

    A new volume of ¡®Star River Basin¡¯ begins~~~~

    &nbsp;*******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Star River Basin Chapter 2 Traveling

    In the dark void, two extremely huge whirlpools were constantly absorbing and devouring everything around them.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    The surrounding void is shattering, the void fragments are being swallowed up, and the power of chaos and all other source wave energy are being absorbed and swallowed.

    "Nothing can stop them." Ji Ning looked at them and whispered.

    "Yes, it can't be stopped." The leader of Jiuchen shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning himself was looking at the yin and yang wheel of life and death and felt shocked.  In the distant Tiancang Palace in the endless territory, Ji Ning's dharma body went to see Lord Tian Dao.

    In the quiet courtyard.

    The Dharmakaya of Tian Daodaojun was drinking wine leisurely and looking at the dim sky.

    "Brother Tian." Jin Ning shouted.

    "Ji Ning." Tianyi turned around and suddenly laughed, "Interesting, interesting."

    "Why are you laughing, brother?" Jin-yi Ning was surprised.

    Tianyi smiled and said: "I'm laughing, you are the Dharmakaya, and I am also the Dharmakaya! The two Dharmakayas meet, haha"

    Jin Ning was startled and then smiled. The Dao Lords were all training and taking risks outside. After all, the strength of the Dharmakaya was much weaker. It was barely enough to stay in the sect and take charge.

    "You have been conceiving and raising the Dharma body since you practiced the Dharma body. Except for Kong Sa's matter, you haven't come to see me for a long time." Tian Daojun asked, "Suddenly you came to me, there must be something wrong."

    "There is something wrong." Jin Ning nodded, "I am currently trapped in Yu Xinghai."

    "Trapped in Yu Xinghai?" Tian Daojun suddenly stood up, no longer leisurely at all, he solemnly said, "Where is Yu Xinghai?"

    "Close to the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death." Ji Ning said.

    Tian Daojun's face suddenly became ugly: "You, where did you run away? I have only heard of the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death. I heard an old friend mention it, and it is said that the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death is Yu  The most terrifying thing in the sea of ??stars, even the great master can't do anything about it. If the master breaks in forcefully, he will be destroyed by the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death! They are still getting bigger. It is said that in the distant future, they may even sweep across the Yu Xing Sea, and even  Sweeping across the endless territory and destroying the entire endless territory.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded: "I heard about it too."

    "But that will be a long, long time later. I'm afraid it will be difficult for us to see it alive." Tian Taojun said solemnly, "The Yin and Yang wheel of life and death is very deep in the Yu Xinghai. Even the most heaven-defying Taoist can't  You dare to go deep there, how could you get there?"

    "I don't want to either." Ji Ning shook his head, "It was a coincidence that I was teleported there."

    "Teleport?" Tian Daojun shook his head and sighed.

    "Brother Tian, ??do you have a star map of Yu Xinghai?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Have a share." Tian Daojun nodded, "I have reached the edge of Hedao a long time ago. I will try my best to improve the chances of Hedao's success. I have also prepared Yu Xinghai's star map, and it is also marked on the star map.  The 'Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death' is too far away. From Yu Xinghai, the distance is almost half of the endless territory"

    "You wait, I will record a copy." Tian Daojun waved his hand.  The mana surged, and a huge star map was immediately condensed in the air. There were a large number of patterns and logos on the star map.

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    It took a full cup of tea to record the complete star map, and Ji Ning also memorized it.

    "I got this star map from the Dao Alliance." Tian Daojun said, "It would be difficult to get more detailed information."

    "That's enough." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning felt heavy in his heart.

    "Be careful along the way." Tian Daojun was even more worried. In his opinion, the possibility of Ji Ning coming out alive was really low.

    *******

    Deep in the Yu Xinghai, far away from the edge of the huge and majestic Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death.  Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master stood side by side in the dark void, looking at the huge thing that represented "destruction" from a distance.

    "We got the star map." Ji Ning said.

    "My dharma body is seeking to see Ancestor Xing Jiu. I believe I will get the star map soon." Jiuchen Cult Leader said, "How is it? How is the star map you got?"

    "It's difficult."

    Ji Ning shook his head.  "I have compared it. The safest route must pass through sixty-two 'dangerous places'. With our strength, the probability of passing through alive is no more than 10%."

    "Sixty-two places?" Jiuchen Cult Master also frowned and shook his head, "Beiming, your swordsmanship transcends space. You can avoid many areas directly."

    "I have already put '?¡®Transcending space¡¯ is taken into account.  Ji Ning said helplessly, "If we didn't have the means to transcend space, we would probably have to pass through at least five hundred dangerous places!"  Then death is almost certain.  "

    "Damn it." Jiuchen Cult Leader looked around, "Why did he suddenly appear in the deepest part of Yu Xinghai?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master were indeed wronged.

    After being ¡®thrown out¡¯ from the cave, he was found deep in the Yu Xing Sea.

    "Jiuchen, Emperor Xingjiu may have a better route." Ji Ning continued, "My star map is not too detailed."

    "Well, wait a minute, my dharma body has already met Ancestor Xing Jiu." The leader of Jiuchen was looking forward to it.

    Ji Ning was also waiting nearby.

    A moment later.

    "Haha, I got the star map." The leader of Jiuchen suddenly laughed.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "There is hope." Jiuchen Cult Master was quite excited. Then he pointed a finger from a distance, and the surge of mana directly began to condense the star map in mid-air. "This is the star map given to me by the ancestor Xing Jiu. The ancestor Xing Jiu originally came from  When he came out of the cave, he was also in the area around here. He was much stronger than us at the beginning and went back easily, but he has been here many times to look for traces of the cave, so he is very familiar with this route."

    "The safest route we have now is this route." Jiuchen Cult Master pointed out a brand new route, "General Nitian Dao Lord may not be able to walk this route, but Beiming, you can transcend space, but you can walk  This route.¡±

    Ji Ning looked at the mana star map floating in front of him and showed joy.

    "There are four major dangerous places in total. First, go through the 'Huanchen Road', and then directly enter the 'Star River Basin' and pass through the entire Star River Basin. From here, you can go through the two more elementary 'dangerous places' to get out of Yu Xinghai.  ." Jiuchen Cult Master said excitedly, "For the other three of the four dangerous areas, we are sure to use some life-saving means for the two of us. The only one that is more difficult for us is the 'Galaxy River Basin'."

    Ji Ning nodded. They both had life-saving means. If they had to survive dozens or even hundreds of dangerous places, they might not have enough Taoist talismans.  But with only three dangerous places, the two of them were very confident.

    "Star River Basin?" Ji Ning asked worriedly, "Throughout the entire Galaxy Basin?"

    "Yes." Jiuchen Cult Master nodded, "This is the only thing that hinders us. It is estimated that we will need three hundred thousand years on the road. For other places, ten years is enough, mainly because we have to pass through the entire Galaxy Basin."

    The Xinghe River Basin is very large.

    It is like an extremely huge river of void. It takes a long time to cross it.

    But relatively speaking, its danger is not too great. Ji Ning and the two of them still have a high hope of survival. However, after all, they have to travel through the Star River Basin for a long time. If the time is long, they may encounter big dangers and troubles.  The entire Yu Xinghai is an ancient battlefield, and the Xinghe River Basin is also part of the battlefield, so it will naturally not be easy.

    "This is indeed the safest route for us, relatively speaking." Ji Ning nodded, "The route I mentioned before has a probability of survival of no more than 10%. Now there is about a 50% chance of survival."

    "Yeah." The leader of Jiuchen also nodded.

    ?? 50% chance of survival, which is great.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®transcending space¡¯ method and Xing Jiu Ancestor¡¯s extremely detailed routes, we finally found a path with ¡®50% hope of survival¡¯.

    "Fortunately, Ancestor Xing Jiu has been here many times in the past, otherwise we wouldn't have been able to find such a route." Jiuchen Cult Master said, "Beiming, let's go."

    "Let's go, I hope we can both return to the Endless Territory alive." Ji Ning looked at Jiu Chen.

    "We will both go back alive!" Jiuchen also said, "I just received this gift from my ancestors."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other and smiled.

    They both understand that this is a life and death journey.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning and Jiu Chen stood on the black flying boat's deck, following Ji Ning's hand holding the Northern Rainbow Sword to tear out a dark passage in the dark void.

    Whoosh.

    The flying boat flew into it, and the dark passage was closed.

    Relying on the swordsmanship of ¡®transcending space¡¯, Ji Ning and the others embarked on their return journey.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 3 Psychokinesis

    The two of them were cautious along the way. Ji Ning sensed that he was looking for a safe 'foothold', and then tore out space passages again and again. Occasionally, he had to rely on the black airship to avoid some special areas.

    Half a month later.

    "Rumble~~~~" The void is chaotic, countless fragments are stirring, and countless crises are lurking in it.

    A black spaceship stopped in the chaotic void, bearing the impact of debris.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader both looked ahead. In the chaotic void ahead, there was a blue stone road thousands of miles wide. This blue stone road extended to the end of the field of vision.  Among the dark and chaotic void fragments, there is an extremely peaceful and beautiful passage. You can feel the danger hidden in this 'stone road' at a glance.

    "Huanchen Road." Jiuchen Cult Master said solemnly, "If we want to go back, we need to pass through four dangerous places. The most dangerous place is the Star River Basin! The Star River Basin is too big. It takes about 300,000 people to cross the entire Star River Basin.  Nian! The second most dangerous place is Huanchen Road! The last two dangerous areas are already outside Yu Xinghai, so with our strength it is easy and can be ignored."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Huanchen Dao is a dangerous place in the deepest part of Yu Xinghai. It is extremely dangerous!

    "I hope you won't die here." The leader of Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning and said, "Let's go."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat immediately flew into this bluestone road.

    Only through the ¡®Huanchen Road¡¯ can we reach the Star River Basin the fastest. This is already the relatively ¡®safest¡¯ route to the Star River Basin in the very depths of the Yu Xing Sea.

    The leader of Jiuchen held a long stick and looked around with squinted eyes. He was obviously very nervous and whispered: "At the speed of the flying boat, it can fly across the Huanchen Road in a month. One month, just one month, this month  There can be no carelessness.¡±

    Ji Ning also held a Beihong Sword in each hand, observing the surroundings, and at the same time teased: "Jiuchen. I see you are nervous."

    "You can't blame me for being nervous, there really is no room for carelessness here, ah, be careful." Jiuchen Cult Master's expression changed.

    I saw a cyan armored beast appearing in the distance ahead. It had armored wings and a pair of protruding golden eyes.  There seems to be a vast world in the eyes.  Hua Hua Hua~~~~ I saw the cyan-armored beast blinking, and suddenly tens of thousands of cyan-armored beasts appeared around it, and they all came over with piercing screams.

    "They are phantom beings, be careful." The leader of Jiuchen was very nervous, "Only one of them is the real body, the others are false. And its real body can change at will. It may be in any body."

    Ji Ning stood at the head of the flying boat, watching the tens of thousands of green-armored beasts coming towards him, his eyes suddenly flashed with a cold light.

    Phew!

    An invisible wave, like a fan-shaped shock wave, directly swept away tens of thousands of green-armored beasts in front of them.

    "Woo." There was a shrill cry, and one of the green-armored beasts trembled, and its bulging golden eyes dimmed instantly.  Falling silently.

    At the same time, all the other green-armored beasts completely disappeared in an instant, leaving only the corpse of the green-armored beast in the distance. Following the corpse, it automatically decomposed and turned into countless cyan light particles. These cyan particles naturally  Infiltrated into the bluestone road.

    "Dead?" The leader of Jiuchen was in a daze. He turned to look at Ji Ning, "Beiming, what happened just now? Why did that illusory dust life suddenly die?"

    ??Huanchen life is a terrifying creature bred by the special environment of Huanchen Dao.

    They are naturally good at illusions.  And it can transform into many false bodies, and the real body can change at will among the false bodies.  Therefore, fighting them is a very troublesome thing. Even if the strength is much higher, you will die at the hands of the phantom beings accidentally.

    "Mind strength." Ji Ning said.

    "I was indeed right." The leader of Jiuchen was a little shocked, "Are you a spiritual practitioner?"

    He used to sense all directions at all times.  He was careful about the phantom life, but he suddenly sensed that special wave. With his strength, he could of course deduce that it was mental power!  But Ji Ning has never used mental power methods before, and 'mental power practitioners' are really rare.

    "Haha, didn't I say it before, I also got some opportunities brought by the master of my Taoist Alliance." Ji Ning said with a smile, "In that cave, I officially became a spiritual practitioner."

    "Haha" Jiuchen Cult Leader was overjoyed, "Great, I've always been worried about this illusory world, for fear of accidentally falling into an illusion! So I'm always careful, but I didn't expect you to be a spiritual practitioner, hahaha  It is not easy to make a powerful spiritual practitioner fall under the spell of illusion. NowI'm relieved. I don't need to be too nervous next time. You can help me keep an eye on it.  "

    "In addition to illusions, the phantom beings can also display many fake bodies and can fight at close quarters." Ji Ning said, "It is said that the most powerful phantom beings on the fantasy path can rival the Eternal Emperor. Even if I can resist  It's an illusion, but I'm afraid I'm no match for it in close combat."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Cult Leader nodded.

    "At that time, we can only rely on Taoist talismans." Ji Ning said.

    "No matter what, you are a spiritual practitioner, at least we are very confident in resisting illusions." The leader of Jiuchen asked curiously, "What secret mental technique did you perform just now? Is it so powerful?"

    "Psychic annihilation technique." Ji Ning replied.

    This is the most suitable and most powerful secret technique that Ji Ning created after studying many secret techniques passed down by Taojun Yu Shang and making some changes.

    Taojun Yushang is much more powerful than the current Palace Master of the Heart Palace!  At the beginning, he was the number one Dao Lord in the Endless Territory of that era.

    Taojun Yushang¡¯s three most powerful mental skills are.

    They are "Psychic Extinction Technique", "Illusion World" and "Yu Shang Ecstasy". Among them, Yu Shang Daojun became the undisputed first Dao Lord of that era, relying on "Yu Shang Ecstasy", a song  Confused, even the powerful Eternal Emperor will fall victim to it if he is not careful.  Even some extremely heaven-defying Dao Lords cannot resist such terrifying mental secrets.

    " Ke Yushang Daojun and Ji Ning are different.

    Ji Ning¡¯s way is the ultimate way of swordsmanship, specializing in attack.

    Taojun Yu Shang is more feminine, and he is also very good at music, so he can create the terrifying "Yu Shang Ecstasy".

    The two are going in different directions and have different natural styles. Ji Ning has only learned a little bit about "Ecstasy of Feathers" and barely 20-30% of "Illusion World". But in the extremely aggressive "Psychic Extinction Technique"  ", Ji Ning has learned it and modified it to become more suitable for him and more powerful.

    The power of the mind is like a sword. With one strike of the sword, the soul of the enemy can be exterminated!  Extremely domineering!

    But if the enemy resists, Ji Ning's mental methods will have a very weak impact on the enemy.  Those like Yu Shang Daojun who are good at many aspects are a greater threat. However, Ji Ning's training time is too short after all. With the ultimate swordsmanship, it is already remarkable that he can master the "Psychic Annihilation Technique" and change it to suit him.

    "It sounds very barbaric and domineering." Jiuchen Cult Master said helplessly, "I thought I had some blessings from my ancestors and could defeat you. Now it seems that I am no longer your opponent."

    "You are indeed no match for me now." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You kid" Jiuchen Cult Leader glared, "You are not humble at all. Wait, wait until I become the Fourth Step Master. Humph, I have experienced some enlightenment in the cave this time. I believe that I will not be able to break through to the Fourth Step Master."  Far away. I will let you know how powerful I am when the time comes."

    "It's common to get stuck at a bottleneck and get stuck in several Chaos Epochs. Don't worry, I won't bully you." Ji Ning continued.

    The two of them talked to each other and continued to move forward on the black flying boat.

    The reason why we have leisurely chatting is because the leader of Jiuchen also understands that at least they will not fall into illusions!  What needs to be dealt with is head-on confrontation.

    "Foreign race." A cyan armored beast appeared in the distance, its golden eyes full of murderous intent, "Death."

    Suddenly it transformed into tens of thousands of figures, and they all came to kill them.

    Neither Ji Ning nor Jiuchen Cult Leader can identify its true body. In fact, every body can be its true body.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    The mind force swept over directly.

    ¡°Suddenly, the tens of thousands of figures in front completely dissipated in an instant, leaving only one fallen corpse. The corpse naturally decomposed and merged into the bluestone road.

    "It's so awesome that you can die with just one look. I'm really envious." Jiuchen Cult Leader praised him from the side, "When did I become a spiritual practitioner, I would die if I stare at anyone, how happy it would be."

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 4 World Projection Arrives

    Chapter two today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The most terrifying thing about the top spiritual practitioners is this!  Their attacks are silent and extremely fast, and they can deal with mental attacks. Their magic weapons are so powerful that even the treasure of the universe is useless.  What you rely on is your Taoist heart, what you rely on is your soul, what you rely on is your state of mind!  None of this can be faked. Even if the fighting strength is really strong, if one has a mental flaw, he may die at the hands of a spiritual practitioner.

    Just like back in the origin of the alien universe, Ji Ning, Prince Qinghuan, Lord Feng Yixin, and Lord Huojin Shui all walked the same chain. Although their strengths were very close, 'Huojin' was clearly in the Taoist state of mind.  A big difference.

    Therefore, the status of mental practitioners is very special. Even if their strength is slightly inferior, the top Taoist masters must treat them with courtesy!

    "Foreigners, kill them."

    Another cyan armored beast appeared, and then it transformed into tens of thousands of figures. This was their instinctive method.

    Ji Ning glanced at him.

    ??????????? Mental sweep.

    Like a sword, it swept through directly.

    "Huh, everything disappears, the corpse decomposes and dissipates.

    ¡­¡­

    The first twelve days after entering the Huanchen Dao were unprecedentedly relaxing. Even if ten or eight of the Huanchen beings he met along the way joined forces to kill them, Ji Ning would wipe them out at a glance. None of them could withstand Ji Ning's life.  Ning's 'Psychic Extinction Technique'.

    On the thirteenth day, Ji Ning and the others finally encountered an illusory being that had resisted the 'Mind Extermination Technique' and survived. The cyan-armored alien beast was obviously larger in size. Although it resisted, it seemed a little confused.  Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader immediately rushed forward and killed him in close combat.

    The sixteenth day.

    The two of them encountered an extremely difficult green-armored beast that could withstand the psychokinesis technique!  In terms of close combat, it was on the same level as Ji Ning and the others. In the end, Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader joined forces and killed the green-armored beast with one sword of the 'Ultimate Kendo Blood Drop'.

    "It's weird."

    "How come there is no life in the phantom dust?"

    Ji Ning and the others rode on the black flying boat.  They became even more confused, because starting from the seventeenth day, they were very calm along the way and could not encounter any phantom life.

    "Abnormal, very abnormal. According to the records of Ancestor Xing Jiu, the closer to the core of Huanchen Road, the more dangerous it is. The more lives there are in Huanchen, the stronger the strength." Jiuchen Cult Leader frowned, "The entire Huanchen Road  Tao, it will take about a month to travel. We are probably at the very core now. How come there is not even a single phantom life?"

    Ji Ning is also a little worried. Huanchen beings are naturally good at illusions, and naturally they are also very good at resisting mental energy. Some extremely powerful phantom beings can resist his mental annihilation technique.

    ¡­¡­

    The eighteenth day, the nineteenth day, the twentieth day

    It has been very quiet, without a trace of phantom life.

    In the blink of an eye, it is already the twenty-sixth day, and it is not too far away from flying out of the illusory world.

    "Huhu~~~" The black airship was flying at a hundred times the speed of light. On the deck of the airship, Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master stood side by side.  Both looked ahead, neither of them letting up in the slightest.  It's not normal to not encounter any phantom life for ten consecutive days.

    "Not good." Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "Stop." Jiuchen Cult Master even said.

    The black flying boat stopped and stopped in mid-air.

    Ji Ning and the others looked straight ahead and saw a large group of green-armored beasts in front of them.  All of them have rickety bodies, armored wings, and protruding golden eyes.  The one standing at the front is the largest, ten feet tall.  The green-armored beasts behind him became shorter in size, and the last one was only five feet tall.

    "Trouble." The leader of Jiuchen whispered, "Beiming. Among the green-armored beasts we encountered before, the strongest one was eight feet tall. There is one ten feet tall here, and there are five nine-foot-tall ones.  There are twelve heads that are eight feet tallthe weakest ones are five feet tall, which adds up to a total of one hundred and twenty-one heads."

    "A person five feet tall can resist my mind-killing technique without dying." Ji Ning said in a message, "These phantom beings are obviously prepared."

    The two sides faced off from a distance.

    The leader of the more than a hundred blue-armored beasts in the distance looked at Ji Ning and the others from a distance. There seemed to be endless layers of worlds in his golden eyes.

    "It's great, it's so beautiful" Jiuchen Cult Leader smiled stupidly, like a fool.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Immediately, my mind spread out, as if waves were surrounding me layer by layer.All around, all invisible forces are blocked.  The leader of Jiuchen immediately regained consciousness.

    "I, I actually fell into an illusion." The leader of Jiuchen came to his senses and was a little frightened. He looked at the strange beast leader in the distance, "I fell into an illusion without knowing it. No wonder the ancestor said that the illusion path is very dangerous.  , I may also lose my life, but let me always be prepared.¡±

    "Ready?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Well, the original plan was that I would have voice conversations with my followers at all times in the Huanchen Dao. Once I stopped talking, it meant that I had fallen under the illusion, and my followers would immediately  Use the Dao Talisman to wake me up!" Jiuchen Cult Master said, "But knowing that you are a spiritual practitioner, Beiming, I naturally don't have to go to such trouble."

    When Ji Ning heard this, he couldn't help but nod.

    This is a good idea.

    "Practitioner" an old voice came from the distance, "You have some means to resist my illusions. No wonder you can easily kill many of my kind, but you will still die if you trespass on the illusionary path."

    The leader of the largest alien beast pointed at Ji Ning and the others with a powerful aura, "Kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    All the phantom beings roared.

    They all changed, and each one showed tens of thousands of figures. At one time, there were millions of figures densely packed in the distance, and they all roared to kill.

    "Use the secret technique." Ji Ning sent a message to the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Cult Leader nodded.

    "Boom~~~~" Nine dragon-like torrents immediately appeared on Ji Ning's body, which were the nine secret arts.

    "Wow~~~~" Jiuchen Cult Master also used the ripples of water, and the ripples of water quickly spread into the distance.

    Secret techniques also take time to attack. Generally, the flight time of the top secret techniques is a hundred times the limit of heaven!  One hundred times the limit of heaven is indeed a big threshold, and many eternal emperors cannot surpass this speed.

    The nine mighty secret arts and the ripples of water are intertwined with each other, perfectly combined, and jointly attack each other.

    The millions of figures also came to kill them.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The power of the secret technique shrouded the past, and the speed of millions of figures suddenly dropped sharply, but each of them was intact. This was the scary thing about them. It was impossible to tell which one was the fake body.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader's secret skills were combined at the same time. The five-foot-tall and six-foot-tall Huanchen beings were completely imprisoned and could not move at all. Especially the five-foot-tall Huanchen beings' bodies began to tremble.  Gradually disintegrated.  These two secret techniques are terrible.  The life speed of other phantoms is also greatly reduced.

    "Death!" Ji Ning's eyes narrowed.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    In the sky above the bluestone road, a huge world appeared. There were mountains, canyons, and rivers in this world. In the center of the world, there was the tallest and towering mountain that looked like a giant sword.  This huge world is exactly the world in Ji Ning's heart.

    The projection of the world is coming.

    "Boom~~~~" World projection is different from the secret technique.

    "Mysterious flying requires time, but world projection does not require time. It is projection and comes instantly.

    ??Ji Ning¡¯s current heart world is so huge that it belongs to the level of Husband Daojun, and the power of world projection is also at the level of the Nine Secret Techniques.

    The Nine Secret Techniques and the Ripples of Water must be careful with each other to prevent interference with each other.

    But the ¡®world projection¡¯ can be perfectly superimposed on them!

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang!!!¡±

    Those five-foot-tall phantom beings that were beginning to be destroyed and the six-foot-tall phantom beings that were unable to move at all were all destroyed in an instant.  Those who were seven feet tall were completely restrained and unable to move, and the speed of those who were eight feet tall was also reduced to 10%.

    "Escape." Ji Ning and the others immediately took control of the black flying boat, trying to escape quickly.

    After all, those phantom beings each have tens of thousands of bodies. It is impossible to distinguish between true and false, and they cannot be killed even if they want to.

    "Damn it, you forced me to consume my original power." The figures of the tens of thousands of alien beast leaders who were charging at the front suddenly disappeared, leaving only one. The alien beast leader raised its head and roared, and saw between its eyebrows.  Another eye was opened, and it was completely glowing with blue light. The green eye looked at Ji Ning and the others.

    Ji Ning and the others immediately felt a fatal sense of threat.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th, hurry up.??Participate in the event and win a local gold medal!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 5 Phantom Text

    On the bluestone road.

    Ji Ning and the others tried to escape in the black flying boat. The power of the secret technique and world projection also crushed and exterminated many weak alien beasts. The leader of the alien beasts opened his eyes between his eyebrows angrily.  In an instant, that one eye seemed to dominate this space.

    A strange text appeared on the eye. The text was composed of divine lines. Seventy-two divine lines formed that text.

    "What kind of writing is this?" Ji Ning was surprised, "I have never seen it before."

    Although this is the first time I see this kind of text.

    But Jin Ning felt the endless mystery and power contained in this kind of writing. Among all the divine symbols and runes he came into contact with, it seemed that only the blue and white mark formed by the "Nine Layers of Chaos Restriction" could compare with it.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The vast bluestone road bursts out with a mighty dazzling cyan light, shining brightly everywhere.

    The nine secret arts, the ripples of water, and Ji Ning's world projection were all suppressed by this cyan light. At the same time, this cyan light also enveloped the black airship. Even the black airship, which was originally escaping at a hundred times the speed of light, slowed down to  Only sixty-two times the speed of light remains.

    "This alien beast leader tried his best and used the Eye of Fantasy." The leader of Jiuchen was shocked, "Beiming, the Eye of Fantasy also possesses the power of terrifying illusions. If you can't hold it anymore, tell me immediately."

    "I can hold on." Ji Ning gritted his teeth and exerted his mental strength. Circles of mental strength filled the surroundings, trying his best to resist the invisible attack.

    While Ji Ning was resisting, he also carefully observed the word that appeared on the one eye between the eyebrows of the leader of the alien beast.

    He felt

    That word has extremely terrifying power in terms of 'illusion'.

    It should be noted that mental practitioners are extremely strong in resisting illusions, much better than many eternal emperors!  But Ji Ning was having such a hard time resisting the 'Eye of Fantasy Dust' If it were another Dao Lord, even the Master of Li Xing Palace and the others would not be able to withstand a frontal resistance. They would have to rely on the power of some strange treasures to have any hope of escaping.  .

    The Eternal Emperor will die here if he is not careful!

    Fortunately, Ji Ning is a spiritual practitioner and dares to resist.  One can imagine how terrifying the illusion of the 'Eye of Phantom Dust' is.

    "I can feel that that strange text contains endless secrets of illusion." Ji Ning secretly said, "If I can study it thoroughly, my strength in illusion can reach a higher level."

    The three most powerful secret techniques of Taojun Yushang.

    Ji Ning has only achieved a very high level of achievement in the "Psychic Extinction Technique". Compared with mental practitioners at the same level, he is relatively weak in illusion skills.

    "kill!"

    The leader of the alien beast opened his illusory eyes and turned into a stream of light to kill directly.

    Phew!

    The speed directly soared to a hundred times the speed of light, while the speed of Ji Ning's black flying boat was only sixty-two times.

    "It's coming." Jiuchen leader was shocked.

    "Fortunately, it's the only one." Among those blue-armored beasts, only the leader can reach a hundred times the speed of light.  The nine-foot-tall green-armored beast can only reach fifty times the speed of light.

    Ji Ning stood at the head of the boat, holding the Northern Rainbow Sword. He immediately thrust out the sword, and his right arm soared a million miles across the void. The Northern Rainbow Sword even expanded to nearly a million miles long, stabbing with mighty power.  Towards the leader of the strange beast that was coming to kill him.  Ji Ning's sword was very strange. It looked mighty, but it also contained some secrets of the Shadowless style.  Make it difficult for the enemy to judge the accurate trajectory.

    "Bang."

    The leader of the alien beast roared and swung out his sharp claws, which directly caught the edge of the Beihong Sword.

    A terrifying impact force was immediately transmitted along the Beihong Sword. Although Ji Ning's mysterious swordsmanship immediately removed part of the power, the rest still made his right hand numb.  Unable to help but take three steps back.

    "How is it?" Leader Jiuchen asked worriedly.

    "It's too strong. He's much better than us in close combat." Ji Ning shook his head. If it weren't for the Dominator Armor, he might have vomited blood and been seriously injured just now.  "Looks like I need to use up a treasure."

    As he spoke, Ji Ning held a golden token in his right hand. There were several life-saving treasures left behind by Lord Kongsadao after his death, but now there are only two left.  This 'golden token' is also refined by an unknown eternal emperor. Once crushed and used, it will form a golden mountain phantom to suppress the enemy. Ji Ning estimates that it should be able to make the strange beast  The leader's speed dropped sharply and he could not catch up with them.

    "There's no need to rush to use Taoist talismans." Jiuchen Cult Leader said, "Taoist talismans are very precious, so try not to use them if you can."

    "You have a way?  "Ji Ning looked at him.

    These Taoist talismans are very difficult to obtain. They are the accumulation of Taoist Master Kong Sa over his endless years.

    The two remaining items of Kong Sa, the Dao Talisman of the Master of Sword Dao, and the Time and Space Disk of Master of Mang Ya Kingdom, these are the only four items that Ji Ning has.

    "Well, we should be sure." Jiuchen Cult Master stared into the distance, "I will take action when it gets closer to us."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked on.

    ¡­¡­

    The power of the nine secret arts, ripples of water, and world projection around the black flying boat are impacting hard to weaken the suppression of the outside world. The black flying boat is advancing hard at sixty-two times the speed of light.

    The leader of the alien beasts from behind is approaching at a hundred times the speed of light.

    "Damn it."

    "You all die." The leader of the alien beasts roared and approached.

    It is indeed a very terrifying life. Its illusion skills are frighteningly powerful. The 'Huan Chen Dao Realm' is a whole level higher than Ji Ning's nine secret arts. It is also extremely powerful in close combat.  It is very difficult to pass through the illusory world alive by one's own strength. Generally, one has to use some rare treasures and talismans.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The distance between the two sides continues to shrink.

    "That's it now!" Jiuchen Cult Leader's eyes lit up, he stretched out his right hand, and a strange formation appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The formation in the palm immediately flew out, and at the same time it quickly grew in size, shrouding the leader of the alien beasts like a sky curtain.  The leader of the alien beasts just let out an angry roar, but was completely enveloped by the huge formation.  A huge formation diagram, with an inner circle and an outer square, layers of strange formations, with thousands of layers of formations constantly superimposed.

    Trapped in the formation, the leader of the alien beast let out an angry roar, and at the same time it attacked crazily, making the entire formation tremble. Sometimes layers of formations were broken, but they could continue to be generated following these formations.

    "It can't be broken." Jiuchen Cult Master showed a proud look, "If you want to break the formation with brute force, you have to break through 3,500 layers of formations at once! Otherwise, the formation can be continuously regenerated, and only the inner  The moment Ham¡¯s power is exhausted, it can come out of it.¡±

    "How long can the formation last?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I should be able to hold on for a while." The leader of Jiuchen hesitated, "This is also my first time to use it."

    As soon as Ji Ning heard this, he immediately fled with all his strength in the black flying boat.

    ¡­¡­

    The leader of the alien beast trapped in the formation kept roaring, while Ji Ning and the others kept running away, and the distance gradually became farther and farther away.

    "We should get rid of it." After flying for an hour, Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Now that they can keep flying at a hundred times the speed of light, the opponent should not be able to catch up.

    "Jiuchen, you said it was your first time to use that formation diagram?" Ji Ning asked, "You asked me not to use Taoist talismans. Could it be that your formation diagram is not the power of Taoist talismans?"

    "No, it's a special formation magic weapon." Jiuchen Cult Master smiled and stretched out his hand, and a palm-sized sign with an inner circle and an outer square immediately floated above his palm. There were layers of dense and numerous formations on the sign, "This piece  The array magic weapon was given to me by my ancestors. I only need to spend 10 million square meters of chaos crystals to fully accumulate the power of the array magic weapon, and then I can use it once. Even the Eternal Emperor will be trapped for a long time."

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up when he heard this: "What a treasure, you can actually use it again and again."

    It takes 10 million square meters of Chaos Crystals to cast it once?

    Ten million square meters sounds like a lot, but the formation pattern used by this magic weapon can trap the Eternal Emperor.

    "If you are a master, you can activate it with your own magic power." Jiuchen Cult Leader said, "My magic power is not pure enough, so I can only rely on chaos crystals to slowly replenish it. It will take two or three days to create a 10 million square chaos quiet room."  It¡¯s enough. In the ancient battlefield, this magic weapon could only be considered average.¡±

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The war in ancient times was indeed terrible. A magical weapon that leaked out was so magical. The 'Huanchen Dao' was just an inconspicuous relic in the ancient battlefield. The alien beasts that were bred, especially the one-eyed beast leader  Ji Ning was shocked and obsessed with the strange words in it.  It¡¯s no wonder that the Heaven-defying Dao Lords of all ages have ventured in to look for opportunities, and even the Eternal Emperor has come in to explore again and again.

    "That text" Ji Ning had already completely memorized the phantom text in the one-eye, and began to delve into the mystery of it.

    Phew~~~~

    The black flying boat continued to fly at high speed. Three more days passed before the flying boat finally flew out of the Huanchen Road.

    ******

    ? Tomato is in a state of adjustment and it is very difficult to write, but the plot is still satisfactory.Yes, the more you look at it, the better it looks~~~

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 6 A Journey of Three Hundred Thousand Years

    After leaving Huanchen Road, it took more than two months to arrive at the most important place in Yu Xinghai - the Xinghe River Basin.

    ¡°It¡¯s really spectacular.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader stood at the head of the boat, looking at the endless and vast star river basin in front of them.

    There are countless stars floating in the Star River Basin, some are big and some are small, the small ones can be ignored, but the big ones are bigger than the sun stars in the three realms.  All the stars are exactly the same, emitting a faint golden light. At a glance, the entire Galaxy Valley looks like a huge golden sand world.

    Its vastness has no end in sight. It is said that there are powerful beings who can barely see the shape of the "Star River Basin", which looks like a river, so it was named such.

    "The Star River Basin is much larger than Huanchen Dao. Compared with it, Huanchen Dao is simply a small corridor." Jiuchen Cult Leader sighed, "We have to spend three hundred thousand years in it."

    "It is also a relatively safe period of 300,000 years." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, maybe you can pass through the entire Galaxy River Basin smoothly.¡± Jiuchen Cult Master also looked forward to it.

    The Huanchen Dao is dangerous almost everywhere.

    The Xinghe River Basin is relatively safer, which is why Ji Ning and the others listed it as the most dangerous place.  Just because it takes 300,000 years. After all, even in the relatively safe Galaxy Basin, in 300,000 years, you may encounter some terrible dangers if you are unlucky.  Some of the terrible dangers in the Star River Basin are beyond those in the Illusory Dust Path.

    But if you are lucky, you may not encounter any terrible dangers and pass easily.

    There must be danger in the illusory world.

    In the Xinghe Basin, it depends on luck.

    "Let's go."

    The black flying boat flew into the vast star river basin.

    There are countless stars emitting golden light in the Galaxy Basin.  These countless stars echo each other, and invisible power permeates the entire Galaxy Basin.  This invisible force is far beyond the power of the 'Huan Chen Dao'. As long as this force covers the area, Ji Ning's swordsmanship that transcends space cannot travel through space!

    ¡­¡­

    It went surprisingly smoothly.  During the days of advancing in the Star River Basin, Ji Ning and the others found some traces of ancient battlefields and even encountered some minor troubles, but they did not encounter any real danger.  Three hundred thousand years passed without even encountering the danger of forcing the leader of Jiuchen to use the palm formation.

    "It's so smooth. I estimate that the journey will take several decades to run through the entire Galaxy Basin." Jiuchen Cult Leader also beamed with joy.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was also looking forward to it.

    "Those three hundred thousand years will never be idle.  Sometimes he would study the "Fantasy Words" to absorb some secrets to create his own illusions, and sometimes he would study his own swordsmanship!

    Nowadays, among the five great sword intentions, the Blood-dropping Sword Intent, the Shadowless Sword Intent, and the Yin-Yang Sword Intent have all reached the third level. The Weixin Sword Intent and the Heaven Collapse Sword Intent are still lacking Obviously, it is still difficult to break through to the Third Step Master.  of.

    As for the illusion technique, the ¡®Illusion Dust Text¡¯ is too mysterious, and the nine-level chaos restriction like the blue and white mark is leading Ji Ning to practice step by step.  But the 'Fantasy Words' are the remnants of an extremely powerful master on the ancient battlefield, and are not for inheritance.  Ji Ning could only learn as much experience as possible from it. The power of his illusions had also increased several times. However, among practitioners of mental power at the same level, his illusions were still considered weak!  But at least the difference is not too big.

    "Huh? Beiming, look quickly." The leader of Jiuchen pointed to the distance.

    Ji Ning followed the guidance of Master Jiuchen and looked from a distance.  There are some faint traces of buildings on a star in the distance: "It seems to be the remains of an ancient battlefield."

    "Go and have a look." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and the others are already very familiar with it. Ever since they know that Yu Xinghai is the entire ancient battlefield, they can deduce the reasons for the formation of many ruins.  For example, the 'Huan Chen Dao', Ji Ning and the two of them estimated that it should be a formation restriction set up by the ancient battlefield at that time. Once the enemy enters their formation restriction, they will naturally suffer a big loss.

    It should be noted that there is no one in charge of the Huanchen Dao. Just the power triggered by the leader of the alien beast is so terrifying. If the master who originally arranged it is still alive and takes the initiative to control the Huanchen Dao, what's the point?  Ji Ning and the others have this little strength.  I'm afraid they will be killed in an instant.

    In fact, when they saw the humanoid creature and the corpses of the two masters in the cave, Ji Ning and the others understood that the brutality of the ancient battlefield was beyond their imagination.

    "Huh."

    The flying boat flew toward the star.

    As they got closer, Ji Ning and the others also sawIt¡¯s over.  Situated on this star is a very dilapidated building. The entire cave building has long been in tatters, with only some pillars and walls remaining.

    "I guess there was a powerful man hiding in the cave at the beginning, relying on the cave's many restraints to save his life. But in the end, even the cave was blown to pieces." The leader of Jiuchen said, and at the same time, the flying boat also landed on the stars, Ji Ning and  The Jiuchen Cult Leaders all flew towards the remaining pillars and walls.

    "This cave still has some power left." Ji Ning looked at a pillar in front of him. The towering pillar was ten thousand feet high, with layers of white light covering it. Even after endless years, the power still existed.

    "It seems that there are no treasures." Jiuchen Cult Leader looked at them as he walked, "We have been in the Galaxy Valley for three hundred thousand years and have encountered many relics, but we have not found a single treasure."

    "These ruins are not dangerous. They have probably been discovered a long time ago." Ji Ning said.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master turned around at the same time and looked into the distance.

    A figure walked out of a tattered wall in the distance. He had disheveled hair, walked barefoot, and was wearing a tattered yellow robe.

    "You two." The man in yellow who was walking barefoot came over and said with a smile.

    "Are you a cultivator, or are you?" Ji Ning asked in confusion.

    "I am the 'Laiya Daojun' of the Xinghe clan." The man in yellow said with a smile.

    "The Galaxy Clan?" Jiuchen Cult Master smiled, "I have heard of the 'Galaxy Clan' in the Galaxy Basin for a long time, but we have been in the Galaxy Basin for 300,000 years, and this is the first time we have encountered the Galaxy Clan."

    The man in yellow smiled and said: "Many branches of our Galaxy clan live in some places deep in the Galaxy Basin. They are hidden by formations and are difficult for outsiders to discover. Only those who venture out will have contact with the outside world."

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen both know the Xinghe clan well.

    Whether it is the star map Tian Daojun obtained from the Dao Alliance or the star map given by ancestor Xing Jiu, the introduction to the Galaxy Basin focuses on the 'Galaxy Clan'. The Galaxy Clan is a people who wandered from the endless darkness.  A force of cultivators, they were squeezed out by the six major forces in the Endless Territory, and finally chose the 'Galaxy River Basin' as their home. They struggled to survive here for endless years, so they generally called themselves the Galaxy Clan to the outside world.

    It should be noted that there are many external cultivators drifting from the Endless Darkness, and most of them are weak and cannot be compared with the local forces in the Endless Territory.

    Only the ¡®Dark Kingdom¡¯ is extremely powerful and has become one of the six major forces in the Endless Territory.

    Because of this, Taoist alliances and others are particularly aggressive in squeezing the Dark Kingdom, and there are often some brutal fights.  On the contrary, although weak foreign forces like the 'Galaxy Clan' are ostracized, as long as they don't infiltrate into the Endless Territory casually, the Endless Territory Dao Alliance and other forces are still relatively kind to it.

    The Galaxy clan is also very friendly to the Endless Territory.

    After all, they have to rely on the Taoist Alliance and other forces to survive, so how dare they be unfriendly?  Therefore, if you meet someone from the Galaxy Clan in the Galaxy Basin, it would be a good thing. The members of the Galaxy Clan will help guide you.

    "Yes, we had to leave the Galaxy Basin this time before we met your Galaxy Clan." Ji Ning said with a smile, "If we had met earlier, maybe our journey would have been smoother."

    "Are you two leaving the Xinghe Basin?" Lord Laiya asked curiously.

    "Well, I'm leaving." The leader of Jiuchen also nodded.

    "There are many treasures in our Xinghe River Basin. I wonder if you two have been to them?" Lord Laiya said.

    "Treasure land?" Jiuchen Cult Master shook his head, "Although some relics have been discovered, there are no treasures."

    "The Star River Basin is too big. Although you two have been in the Galaxy Basin for 300,000 years, you can only see a little bit of the Star River Basin." Daojun Laiya said, "Like my Galaxy clan, we have lived in these endless years.  The Dai Dao Lords and even the Eternal Emperor are constantly adventuring and investigating, and they know much more about the Galaxy Valley than the two of them."

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 7 Tingnan Palace

    Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen both nodded.

    "After generations of accumulation, we, the Xinghe clan, also know some powerful ruins in the 'Galaxy River Basin'." Laiya Daojun said, "I came out this time to prepare to go to one of the ruins, because I have already reached the edge of Hedao, but  I want to be in harmony but I have no confidence at all, so I took the risk and sharpened my skills, hoping to increase my confidence in being in harmony."

    "He Dao" Jiuchen Cult Leader sighed, "It's too difficult to combine Dao."

    "Yes, it's too difficult." Ji Ning also shook his head.

    When it comes to Hedao, any Taoist Lord will feel pressure.

    Because from one step to two steps, to three steps, to four steps although it is difficult, if you go astray, you may fail.  But it is relatively safe!  For example, Ji Ning became a second-step master when he realized the second level of ultimate swordsmanship. When he realized the third level, he naturally became a third-step master.

    It can be different!

    ??Hedao is the perfect fusion of one¡¯s own perception of the ¡®Tao¡¯. Whether it is success or failure, one must go through the process of ¡®harmony with the Tao¡¯ to truly integrate!  It is impossible to say with confidence that "I am 100% successful" before joining the Tao. For example, Ji Ning has taken two steps now, and will take three or four steps in the future. As long as the Tao is fully understood, he can generally say that he is almost 100% sure.  .

    But before joining the road, no one knows the possibility of success.

    ¡°For example, the ¡®Sufeng Dao Lord¡¯ of the Great Mo Realm is a Bailiu Hedao, but in the end the Hedao failed

    Ji Ning will also go through a process of "merging the sword and the Tao" in the future. As proud as Ji Ning, he can only dare to say that he will become a four-step master in the future. As for the fusion of the Tao?  He didn't have confidence either.

    "The more heaven-defying the Tao, the more difficult it is to merge with the Tao." Jiuchen Cult Master lamented, "I don't know if I can succeed in merging with the Tao in the future. It would be much easier if I take the weakest Tao."

    "Are you willing to take the weak path?" Ji Ning asked back.

    Ji Ning was sighing deep in his heart

    My own ultimate swordsmanship is even more difficult!  It should be noted that people like Palace Master Li Xing and Master Jiuchen, who perfectly combine several of the strongest paths, will be the ¡®masters¡¯ if they become eternal emperors.  The ultimate sword like your own is more powerful.  If he became the Eternal Emperor, he would probably be more powerful than the three major masters, right?

    But Ji Ning has never heard of someone who is stronger than the three masters. This shows how difficult it is. In the future, it will be far more difficult for him to merge with the Tao. It will far exceed that of Li Xing Palace Master, Jiuchen Cult Master and others.

    "Of course I'm not willing to give in! Even if a weak Taoist succeeds in joining the Tao, he will still be slaughtered." Jiuchen Cult Leader shook his head.

    "The two of you who are able to be in the Xinghe Basin are definitely not ordinary Taoist monarchs." Daojun Laiya praised, "I also agree with you two. In practice, we should pursue being stronger. Otherwise, we will become Eternal Emperors, weak Eternal Emperors.  They can¡¯t protect our Galaxy clan.¡±

    Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, and Lai Ya obviously have the same resonance.

    They all chose to follow the path of the Taoist Lord.

    "The higher the realm, the deeper the understanding of one's own Tao, and the greater the grasp of Hedao." Daojun Laiya said, "The extremely powerful ruins I plan to visit this time, 'Tingnan Palace', are in the Xinghe River Basin.  Among the ancient ruins, they are also among the top ten. It is said to be left behind by a powerful person who dominates the level. I wonder if you two are willing to go with me?"

    "Tingnan Palace? The legacy of the Lord's Power?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen's leader looked at each other.

    They were all moved.

    What is the picture of making a living outside?  Isn't it a real treasure?  The palace left behind by a powerful person who dominates the level must be extraordinary.

    "This, that's not very good." Jiuchen Cult Master said, "After all, this was discovered by your Galaxy clan through endless years of exploration. I believe it is a secret that is not easily spread. If you take us there, I'm afraid"

    "There is no need to worry." Daojun Laiya said with a smile, "In my Xinghe clan, this is indeed a top secret that is not easily spread to the outside world. I have reached the edge of Hedao, and I am not comparable to ordinary Daojuns. Only then did I get the title of emperor in my clan.  Only then did I know the exact location of the 'Tingnan Palace'. However, for the Tao Lords who can come to the endless territory of the Xinghe River Basin, we, the Xinghe clan, will help us as long as we can, as long as the two of us promise not to leak the secret.  "

    "In that case." Jiuchen Cult Leader spoke.

    "The two of us will go together with our Taoist friends." Ji Ning also spoke.

    The two of them have long heard that the Galaxy Clan is very friendly to the cultivators of the Endless Territory, and has inherited the 'favor' of the Galaxy Clan. If Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master really become the Eternal Emperor in the future, they will naturally have a very high status in the Endless Territory.  , they owe the Xinghe Clan a favor, and they will naturally take care of the Xinghe Clan.

    "Since we are going, we will follow the old rules and make an oath of destiny together." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    &nbsp; "Okay, make an oath of fate, so that we can work together to break into Tingnan Palace with more peace of mind." Lord Laiyadao also agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    By making the oath of destiny, Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master can truly trust Laiya Daojun. After all, if Laiya Daojun really wants to plot against them, even if it is just a 'secret plot', he will be immediately punished once he makes any move.  The oath of my destiny backfired and I lost my life.

    "Haha, I have never been so lucky." The leader of Jiuchen smiled and said, "On the road, I had the chance to have it delivered to my hands."

    "It's a chance that I can meet you two, Jiuchen and Bei Ming." Daojun Laiya said with a smile, "There are very few Daojuns on the fringe of Hedao who come out to practice in my Xinghe clan, but these two can meet me.  , what a coincidence this is a chance, and our Galaxy clan has long had clan rules that allow me to take you to some ruins. You two don¡¯t need to thank me. At most, you can remember a little bit about my Galaxy clan.  If the two of us can achieve eternity in the future, we can take care of one and the other."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also nodded.

    How low is the possibility of becoming eternal?  If it really happened, taking care of the Galaxy clan would be a trivial matter.

    ******

    Riding on the black flying boat, Ji Ning, Master Jiuchen, and Lord Laiya were traveling in the Xinghe River Basin.

    "Tingnan Palace is not that far away. With the speed of this flying boat, we will arrive in more than a hundred years." Lord Laiya said, "Tingnan Palace is quite dangerous, but I am quite familiar with Tingnan Palace. As long as  You two are following me, I believe your lives are guaranteed."

    "Brother Laiya, don't underestimate me and Beiming." Jiuchen Cult Master said.

    ¡°Brother Ya may come and ask for our help.¡± Ji Ning also smiled.

    "Oh? Then we will use our own methods." Lord Laiya also said.

    The leader of Jiuchen suddenly said: "By the way, Brother Laiya, I heard that your Galaxy clan migrated from the endless darkness?"

    Ji Ning also looked at Lord Yadao, he was also very curious about this matter.

    "Um."

    Lord Laiya nodded, "There are many people who know this. A long time ago, our hometown 'Konglian Domain' was torn apart by an unprecedented war, and our forces also began to  Fleeing and migrating. After wandering in the endless darkness for a long, long time, all the Taoist monarchs in Konglian's domain died one by one After all, the wandering years are said to be nearly a million Chaos Epochs."

    "During the wandering process, some tribesmen are still reproducing in some of the Eternal Emperor's magical treasures."

    "The Eternal Emperor took some of his clansmen, and after nearly a million wanderings in the Chaos Era, they finally came to the Endless Territory, and finally chose the 'Galaxy River Basin' as their clan territory. Now, almost all of our Galaxy clan members have thrived in the Galaxy Basin.  Yes, there are only a few Eternal Emperors who drifted over from the Konglian Domain. As for us Dao Lords, we actually know nothing about the Konglian Domain." Daojun Laiya explained.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both a little shocked when they heard this.

    ??Wandering in the Chaos Era for nearly a million people?

    The endless darkness is really too big!  No wonder you only dare to wander after becoming an eternal emperor. After all, the long journey is enough to make any Taoist despair.  In fact, even for the Eternal Emperor, the 'solitude' of millions of chaos eras is very scary. Only those who are really idle and bored, like Emperor Xuejian, felt that he had visited the endless territory and found it too boring, so he entered  Wandering in endless darkness seeking excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to survive and reproduce after leaving your hometown.¡± Lai Ya Daojun lamented, ¡°The Endless Territory is also threatened by the ¡®Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death¡¯. It is said that in a long time, the Xinghe River Basin will be destroyed, and our Xinghe Clan will have to continue to wander.¡±

    "Yin-Yang wheel of life and death?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen also sighed.

    ??????????? In a long time, the forces of the Endless Territory may also have to wander.

    Of course, if the two of them don't get along, they won't see that day.

    ¡­¡­

    As they advanced in the Star River Basin, the three of them chatted, and more than a hundred years passed in the blink of an eye.

    "In front of you is the Tingnan Palace. The surrounding area is hidden by the restrictions set up by our Xinghe clan. When I open the restrictions, you can see the Tingnan Palace." At the head of the flying boat, Lord Laiya said to Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    ******

    Today¡¯s first update.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 8 Thunder Guardian

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both lamented that the Xinghe Clan was indeed 'cunning' and even deliberately set up restrictions to hide the Tingnan Palace. However, Ji Ning and the others also understood the Xinghe Clan's behavior. No matter which family they were, they would hide good things.  of.

    Standing at the head of the boat, Lord Laiya saw mana surging. The mighty mana quickly began to condense runes in front of him, and soon nine ancient runes were formed.

    Nine runes are suspended, emitting a misty white light.

    "Open." Lord Laiyadao shouted coldly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All nine ancient runes flew towards the void ahead, and suddenly some ripples began to appear in the void in the distance, and a gate to the void was formed in the center of the ripples.  Through the Void Gate, one can clearly see a huge palace in the void on the other side of the Void Gate.

    "Go, go in, this gate to the void won't last long." Lord Laiya said.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning and the others turned into streams of light and flew in along the Void Gate.

    ¡­¡­

    After passing through the Void Gate, Ji Ning and the three of them saw the huge golden palace in the void in front of them. The golden palace was quite gorgeously built, with countless carvings on it, which was beautiful.

    The palace is quite majestic, gorgeous and noble. There are two big characters on the door of the palace - Tingnan!  There were thunder and lightning surrounding these two words. Each stroke of the words had a lofty artistic conception. At the same time, the entire palace exuded invisible pressure, which made Ji Ning feel the trembling in his heart.

    We haven¡¯t even entered yet, but just looking from a distance, we feel threatened.

    Explain the warning from the owner of this Tingnan Palace to those who come after you!

    Lord Laiya smiled and said, "Don't worry, you two."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "When I saw the two words on the palace door, I knew that it should be the domination level power. A power at that level can easily kill us if we leave a little behind."

    "As long as you don't be greedy, there is no danger to your life." Lord Laiyadao said.

    "Greedy?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    "Are we supposed to see the treasure but not take it?" Jiuchen frowned.

    Lord Laiya continued: "Before I left this time, the emperor of my clan told me that there are two major dangers in Tingnan Palace, and you may lose your life if you are not careful. As long as you survive these two dangers, maybe you will  There were some minor troubles. But there was absolutely no danger of life or death. So I only knew the detailed information of the first two dangers. The emperor did not go into details later. He just said that it would be fine if you don¡¯t be greedy. I was also confused at the time and went to the treasure land.  Don't you touch any treasures? But the emperor just said that as long as you go in, everything will be known."

    "As long as you go in, you will know everything?" Ji Ning laughed, "Haha, that's fine, otherwise, knowing everything before going in will have no effect on sharpening."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded, "Let's go in."

    They both trust Lai Ya Daojun very much. To be precise, they trust the 'Oath of Destiny'. Since they have made the oath of destiny, Lord Lai Ya Dao cannot lie or deceive.

    The gate of the palace is tall.

    Ji Ning and the three of them walked over and crossed the threshold. Ji Ning couldn't help but look up at the word "Tingnan" above his head, and vaguely felt that there should be some mystery hidden in it.  It's just that he followed the path of swordsmanship, not the path of thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    There are halls, corridors, and flower gardens in the huge palace.  Elegant and beautiful.

    But everywhere is filled with dark blue thunder and lightning.

    Countless electric snakes are swimming around, and they look very beautiful from a distance.

    After Ji Ning and the other three crossed the threshold, they looked solemnly ahead.  They all felt the threat posed by these electric snakes.

    "It's the Eternal Divine Thunder." Ji Ning couldn't help but say.

    I have come into contact with many divine thunders of the Tao, even though I have refined them into nine levels of divine thunder.  It's not as terrifying as the threat posed by these electric snakes in front of him.

    "There is actually eternal divine thunder in this palace?" Jiuchen Cult Master couldn't help but said, "Eternal divine thunder, I have never heard that endless chaos can give birth to eternal divine thunder."

    "It is said that one must be an Eternal Emperor who has reached a very high level of lightning in order to create an Eternal Divine Thunder." Ji Ning also said solemnly.

    "This is the first danger." Lord Laiya said solemnly, "These thunders are almost all over the entire palace, and these thunders have become spiritual and have produced wisdom."

    "Spirituality? Wisdom?" Ji Ning said in surprise, "The Eternal Divine Thunder itself should have spirituality."

    "Just watch." Lord Laiyadao smiled.

    With the comingAs soon as Mr. Dao finished speaking, countless electric snakes in front quickly began to swim. Countless electric snakes around him all gathered together and turned into a huge thunder and lightning humanoid creature. It had a body of thunder and lightning and a pair of dark blue eyes.  , with a majestic figure overlooking Ji Ning and the three of them.

    It is the eternal divine thunder with endless life.

    "I have met the senior guardian." Lord Laiya said with respect.

    "My master's palace here is guarded by me." The thunder guardian said calmly, "I will send out three palms. As long as you juniors can take my three palms and are still alive, you can enter. Those who are strong in self-control can also fight alone.  anti."

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall, Ji Ning and Jiuchen both held weapons and were careful. Lord Laiyadao even said in a voice message: "According to the emperor of our clan, the Guardian of Thunder is blessed by this Tingnan Palace and is extremely powerful.  Powerful! Each of his three palms is one level stronger than the other. If you two feel like you can't handle it, you can hide behind me."

    "That's not necessary." The leader of Jiuchen was holding a long stick.

    "Let's see how powerful this Thunder Guardian is." Ji Ning also holds two Beihong Swords. He is also a very proud person. How can he be willing to hide behind others?

    The Thunder Guardian said indifferently: "The first palm."

    I saw his right hand swung out, and his palm was like a huge cattail fan whistling towards him. The palm prints on the palm were clear, and there was a faint flow of thunder and lightning.

    "I'll come first." The leader of Jiuchen shouted loudly and suddenly waved the long stick in his hand. Where the long stick passed, a wave of water faintly appeared.

    Bang~~~~

    The long stick was slightly bent in mid-air, as if it were whipping, and the head of the long stick hit the big thundering hand like a cattail leaf fan.  There was a loud noise, and the thunderous palm paused, then retracted it.

    "The power is average." The leader of Jiuchen said in a message.

    "The second palm." The Thunder Guardian waved his right hand again indifferently. This time his right hand surged like a mountain, directly suppressing Ji Ning and the three of them.

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen Cult Leader, and Laiya Daojun all wielded their weapons at the same time.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword, Jiuchen Cult Master¡¯s long stick, and Laiya Daojun¡¯s ax all received the thunder guardian¡¯s big slap.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    The two sides clashed, and the impact was extremely rapid.

    Ji Ning and the three of them resisted the slap, but they couldn't help but trembled, but they quickly regained their balance. Master Jiuchen's face turned pale, Lord Laiya also had a solemn look on his face, but Ji Ning remained relaxed.  , it should be noted that his Dominator Armor can be weakened to only one thousandth, and in terms of defense, Ji Ning is better than Jiu Chen and Lai Ya. Although his body cannot help but tremble, it is just to remove the impact, for  His divine body was not affected at all.

    "It doesn't matter if he gets stronger by another level." Ji Ning is confident that the Dominator Armor is powerful, but Ji Ning also understands that this is because his own strength has also been greatly improved. Like when he went to the Blue and White Cave Mansion, he was beaten by a  Those who were hit by the bombardment were almost blinded. At that time, Ji Ning was at a disadvantage compared to Holy Master Qingfeng.

    What now?  Now Ji Ning's strength is probably stronger than Kong Sa's.

    "Good guy, so powerful." Jiuchen Cult Master shouted, "Beiming, use secret techniques." Ripples of water began to fill the surface of his body.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. He was strong in a head-to-head manner, but the leader of Jiuchen didn't have a dominating armor, so it was quite difficult. The nine great dragons flew out from Ji Ning's body, which were the nine great secret arts.

    The ripples of water and the nine secret arts began to cooperate, filling the hall.

    The corners of the Thunder Guardian's lips turned up as if they were smiling: "It's interesting. The power of the secret technique is not bad, but for this third palm, I will use the power of the entire Tingnan Palace. I hope you can survive."

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~~¡± I saw many lines in the entire palace¡¯s corridors, flower gardens, halls, and floors lighting up, and a large amount of power began to converge on the Thunder Guardian, ¡°Third Palm!¡±

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    With one palm strike, the Thunder Guardian turned into a sky curtain, covering the entire hall and descending, striking at Ji Ning and the three of them.  There was nowhere to hide from this blow.

    "Don't take it hard, hide here with me." Daojun Laiya shouted through a message, and at the same time a golden bone appeared in his hand.

    "I just saved a treasure." Jiuchen Cult Master also immediately flashed to Laiya Daojun's side. Obviously Jiuchen Cult Leader thought that he would have to use the treasure even if his divine body couldn't bear it in a head-to-head encounter. Since Lai Ya Daojun used it,  He just wanted to lose face and waste a life-saving treasure.

    ******

    Chapter 2 is here, Tomato still owes you two chapters for this week.

    &nbsp;Tomato is writing, and the remaining two chapters will not be updated until late at night. You can just get up and read it tomorrow morning.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 9 The Second Danger

    "Beiming!" Jiuchen Cult Leader was surprised to find that Ji Ning did not follow him while hiding next to Lord Laiya. He knew very well that Ji Ning's strength should be equal to his. He did not dare to resist. How dare Ji Ning  Resistance?  It was too late for him to worry now, the most terrifying blow from the Thunder Guardian had already arrived.

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? was struck by the palm of the sky, this blow was the full blow of the thunder guardian, and it also had the forbidden power of the palace.

    Circles of white light appeared where Lord Laiya and Master Jiuchen were, resisting the blow.

    "Huh." The Thunder Guardian retracted his right hand, glanced at Ji Ning and the others, and showed a smile, "I didn't expect that there would be one person who could withstand my palm on his own. It seems that he has quite good body-protecting powers, little one.  Guys, there is another test left behind by the master, I hope you can survive."

    Then as soon as he took a step, his body disintegrated and turned into countless electric snakes, which quickly swam away. There were no more electric snakes in front of Ji Ning and the others.

    "Beiming, you're so awesome, you actually managed to resist head-on." Jiuchen leader walked towards Ji Ning.

    "According to the records of our clan, only the strongest Dao Lord Nitian can resist head-on. Beiming, I admire you." Dao Lord Laiya was also surprised. The power of that blow was extremely powerful, far beyond what ordinary Eternal Emperors could compare with.  It was a full blow from the Thunder Giant that was blessed with the forbidden power of the palace.

    "Fortunately, my body-protecting powers are stronger, but my whole body was numb from the bombardment and my legs were weak." Ji Ning staggered and said with a smile, "If the thunder giant attacks one after another, I won't be able to withstand it.  "

    "This time, I used a bone talisman personally refined by the emperor of my clan." Lord Laiya smiled and said, "If we do it a few more times, no matter how many bone talismans we have, we won't be able to withstand it."

    Ji Ning also secretly lamented that his divine body was only comparable to the eternal low-grade magic weapon, but it was still a bit inferior. This time, he mainly relied on the Dominator Armor to resist.  Unfortunately, it is too difficult to gather the external objects needed to improve the magical power of body protection. I also have treasures such as 'Fish Dragon Qi' in my hand.  You have to find a way to get it together so that your divine body can be upgraded to the level of the eternal middle-grade magic weapon as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Laiya Daojun walked along the winding corridor in this palace.

    The interior of Tingnan Palace is very large, and the scenery is also very beautiful. Occasionally, Ji Ning and the others can see some wandering Eternal God Thunder and Lightning Snakes, but those Eternal God Thunder will stay far away. Obviously, after passing the first test, this  The Eternal Divine Thunder will no longer hinder Ji Ning and the others.

    "Stop." Lord Laiya suddenly shouted.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen stopped immediately. In front of them was a lake exuding cold air. There was a faint white cold air on the surface of the lake.  There is also a winding floating wooden bridge that runs through the entire lake.

    "Ahead is the Floating Wood Bridge, which is the second danger in the entire Tingnan Palace and the last danger of death." Lord Laiya said solemnly, "This second danger is more terrifying than the previous one."

    "More terrifying?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked.

    Jiuchen couldn't help but frown and said, "You were forced to use a bone talisman refined by the emperor before. Is it more difficult here than before?"

    "Yes." Daojun Laiya said solemnly, "There are many generations of Nitian Daojun from our Xinghe clan who come to Tingnan Palace. Everyone who comes here will receive a bone talisman donated by the clan. But there are still some close ones.  Half of the Dao Lords died here! It should be noted that there are only two dangers here, and the first danger can definitely be passed with the bone talisman. Those dead Dao Lords all died here."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both felt nervous.

    ? ? Nearly half of the Taoists who came here are dead?

    "But I am still very confident." Daojun Laiya said with a smile, "The Emperor also said that I am more than 70% sure of passing, so you two can rest assured. I will try on the floating wooden bridge first. If I am really unlucky, I will die.  Now, you two can go back and leave directly. The concealment formation our clan has set up is designed to protect against the outside but not the inside."

    ¡°Brother Laiya, what¡¯s so weird about this floating wooden bridge?¡± Ji Ning asked.

    "When you step on the floating wooden bridge, you will fall into an illusion." Lord Laiya said solemnly.  "A very scary illusion! Once you fall into the illusion and go astray unknowingly, and fall into this lake, you will definitely die."

    "I want to use this illusion to sharpen my Taoist mind. I originally had a very good grasp of the Taoist mind. If my Taoist mind can be stronger, it will help me to finally become a Taoist." Daojun Laiya had determination in his eyes.

    He is ready to join the Tao.

    Whether life or death, he has to go through it.

    "Illusion?" Jiuchen blinked.

    "A terrible illusion?" Ji Ning also looked at Lai Ya Daojun blankly, "Are you 70% sure of passing it?"

    "Why do you two do this?Love?  "Laiya Daojun said, "The emperor thinks that I have a better chance, but there is a slight possibility of failure. This opportunity to sharpen one's Taoist heart cannot be missed. Don't worry, as long as I pass safely, I will lead you two through it. I won't.  Let you fall into this lake.  "

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen still blinked.

    "Beiming, did you hear that? The second danger is illusion." Jiuchen smiled.

    "It scared me so much. I thought it was something." Ji Ning also smiled.

    "What are you two doing?" Lord Laiya was confused.

    The leader of Jiuchen laughed loudly: "Brother Laiya, let me introduce you to Beiming Dao Lord in detail."

    "Introduce carefully? What to introduce?" Mr. Laiyadao was puzzled.

    "Brother Beiming, you know that your swordsmanship is extremely high. At the same time, Brother Beiming also practices the flow of mind, and he is an extremely good practitioner of mind." The leader of Jiuchen said proudly, "You were actually a powerful person just now.  Talking about illusions in front of a spiritual practitioner? Haha, I almost laughed out of my mouth."

    Lord Laiya was stunned: "A practitioner of mind power?"

    The number of spiritual practitioners is pitifully small. As one of the six major forces in the Endless Territory, Mang Yaguo has less than ten!  This is the result of the great master's frequent plunder throughout the endless territory!  The Xinghe clan is relatively much weaker. Although there are more than a dozen Heaven-defying Dao Lords on the fringe of Hedao in this generation, none of them have suffered from mental energy flow!

    "Brother Laiya." Ji Ning smiled, and with a thought, the world projection suddenly descended, covering part of the surrounding area.

    "World projection? Beiming, you, you" Mr. Laiyadao laughed, "Haha, I really made a joke. The so-called illusion is indeed not worth mentioning to Brother Beiming. Even if this tower  The master of Nanxing Palace performs illusions in person, so I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing he can do about Brother Beiming.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled, that was indeed the case.

    If the opponent is very good at illusion, it may be able to influence him. For example, the emperor among the mental practitioners can still make Ji Ning fall into an illusion.  As for those masters who occasionally ponder illusions and perform illusions, they are not as powerful as the powerful Dao Lords who have the power of their hearts.  Of course, the Overlord doesn't need to be so troublesome. Like the Great Overlord, he can kill with one blow directly by means of time and space.  But if it's more than illusion I'm really not afraid of anyone if I'm in a state of mental flow.  Ji Ning, the owner of this Tingnan Palace, estimates that he is best at thunder and lightning.

    "Beiming, I have a request." Laiya Daojun said.

    "If you have anything to say, just say it," Ji Ning said.

    "I want to use this place to sharpen my Taoist mind. It is said that this illusion has the effect of sharpening my Taoist mind." Laiya Daojun said, "If I am in danger, please help me and don't let me fall into the lake.  "

    "It's a small matter." Ji Ning nodded.

    Lord Laiya nodded and immediately walked onto the floating wooden bridge. He was seen standing on the floating wooden bridge and stopped, motionless, for half an hour.

    Both Ji Ning and Jiuchen are patient.

    Half an hour later, Mr. Laiyadao's eyes were clear and he was still walking carefully with a solemn expression. However, he walked towards the edge of the floating wooden bridge without knowing it. He obviously went astray, but he still didn't notice it and kept walking towards it.  Walking into the lake, the lake was filled with a faint white cold air, as if it was about to swallow up Lord Yadao.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning stretched out his hand, and his arm skyrocketed by dozens of feet. When he stretched out his arm, the invisible illusion immediately penetrated Ji Ning's arm power and began to affect Ji Ning.

    Like a pool of spring water hitting a rock, the rock remains motionless.

    Ji Ning was not affected at all and directly grabbed Laiya Daojun's back and pulled him back.

    When he was dragged out of the floating wooden bridge, Mr. Laiyadao was stunned.

    "What's going on?" Daojun Laiya was shocked and couldn't believe it. He looked at Ji Ning, "I'm very awake. I'm completely out of the illusion."

    "You still have to get rid of it. If it weren't for Beiming, you would have walked into the lake." The leader of Jiuchen sneered.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 10 Ji Ning¡¯s Illusion Technique

    Chapter 4 today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "How is it possible? I clearly feel that I am awake and not affected" Mr. Laiyadao gradually lowered his voice and sighed, "This terrible illusion has unknowingly affected my soul.  , everything I saw with my naked eyes was already illusory, my Taoist heart was still not strong enough, and my soul and true spirit were penetrated unknowingly."

    "Haha, it seems that you are really weak. Let me show you what I can do." Jiuchen Cult Master smiled and walked towards the floating wooden bridge. After taking two steps, he turned to look at Ji Ning, "Beiming, if I also  If you get sidetracked, remember to hold me."

    "This is natural." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Of course, I believe that with my Taoist heart, there should be no problem." The leader of Jiuchen walked over and quickly stepped onto the floating wooden bridge.

    After stepping on it, he stopped there without moving.

    He stayed for more than an hour.

    "Hmph." A smile appeared on Jiuchen Cult Master's lips and he said, "What a powerful illusion, but I finally broke it." As he spoke, he walked, turned a corner, and walked directly towards the lake.  .

    Ji Ning was startled, but luckily he kept staring without daring to let up. He stretched out his hand, and his arm expanded dozens of feet. He directly grabbed the silver robe of the Jiuchen leader and pulled him back.

    "Why are you dragging me? I'm not going wrong." The leader of Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning.

    "You should calm down and think about it again." Ji Ning did not defend himself.

    "I obviously made the right move" Jiuchen Cult Leader also lowered his voice, apparently gradually getting rid of the influence.  He then showed a look of shock, "It's so scary. I have never encountered this kind of illusion. I fell into the illusion. Then I really got rid of the illusion. But in the process, it penetrated into my soul.  , It affected my soul¡¯s true spirit.¡±

    "Yes." Lord Laiya on the side also said, "This illusion is different from ordinary illusions. Its seemingly terrifying illusions are actually designed to penetrate into the true spirit of our souls."

    "Well, you persisted for half an hour and were infiltrated." Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen's leader again, "Jiuchen. You persisted for an hour and were infiltrated. Your Taoist heart seems to be slightly stronger than Brother Laiya's.  A little stronger.¡±

    "But I still can't bear it." The leader of Jiuchen shook his head.  "I almost died."

    "I almost lost my life too." Lai Ya was scared.

    "Beiming, I'll try it again. This illusion can penetrate the true spirit of the soul unknowingly. It is indeed very effective in sharpening the Taoist heart." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.  "Don't miss this opportunity. Please help watch and don't let me enter the lake."

    "I'll try it too, Beiming, help me." Daojun Laiya also wanted to sharpen his Taoist heart.

    There is a mental practitioner guarding you next to you. Where can you find such an opportunity?

    So

    Jiuchen and Laiya both stepped onto the floating wooden bridge, but they all ended up walking towards the lake stupidly.  In the end, it was Ji Ning who brought them back one by one.

    "This illusion is truly unique." Ji Ning went directly to the floating wooden bridge and sat cross-legged.  He allowed the illusion to invade him, and then began to study this illusion technique.

    His mental strength.  It is the gestation and nourishment of the huge world of heart.

    How big is the world in Ji Ning¡¯s heart?  It was comparable to a whole territory, and such tyrannical mental power could not be invaded by such illusions at all.  Ji Ning carefully analyzed the illusion.

    During the 300,000 years in the Star River Basin, Ji Ning also occasionally studied the "Illusion Realm" taught by Taoist Master Yu Shang, and also pondered the "Huan Chen Text" he encountered in the Huan Chen Dao.  Mental power practitioners are slightly weaker in comparison, but they are still considered masters of illusion.  The illusion of this floating wooden bridge is close to the "Illusion World" in power, but of course it is far less powerful than the "Fantasy Text". The fantasy text is comparable to Ji Ning's blue and white mark, and is mysterious and unpredictable.  The floating wooden bridge illusion is far inferior to the fantasy text, but it is naturally easier to analyze.

    Ji Ning's thoughts can increase the speed of time around him to a hundred times. With his current strength and the projection of the world in his heart, a hundred times acceleration is a trivial matter.

    In fact, many powerful Dao Lords can do it, such as Tian Dao Lord, etc. In fact, some immortals and demons in the Three Realms can accelerate time, such as the 'Naihe Bridge' in the underworld of the Three Realms, but they let their own time  Accelerating a hundred times is difficult, after all, one's own strength is too strong.  Generally, only powerful Tao Lords can do it.

    time flies.

    It took Jiuchen Cult Leader more than thirty years to finally pass the floating wooden bridge.

    It took Laiya Daojun more than 800 years to pass.

    "I thought we were staying long,"??I thought Beiming stayed much longer than us.  "Jiuchen Cult Master stood helplessly on the other side of the floating wooden bridge and watched.

    "Just wait." Lord Laiyadao smiled.

    Because Ji Ning studied and analyzed the floating wooden bridge illusion, he stayed for an extra long time. It should be noted that Ji Ning had rescued Jiu Chen and Lai Ya many times before, so Ji Ning and the others were waiting patiently and could not say anything. In fact, for Dao Lord,  In other words, ten thousand years and one hundred thousand years are indeed nothing.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning finally got up after staying at Floating Wood Bridge for more than nine thousand years.

    "Interesting." Ji Ning smiled, "I didn't expect that among the "Illusion World", the fantasy text, and the floating wooden bridge illusion, the one that helped me the most in the end turned out to be the floating wooden bridge illusion."

    The style of "Fantasy World" is really not suitable for me. The main style of Yushang Daojun is Yinrou style.

    The phantom text is too profound and difficult to fathom.

    The power of the Floating Wood Bridge illusion is close to that of "Illusion World", and it is an illusion created by the owner of this palace, "Thunder Lord". Although the strongest Thunder Lord is Thunder One, it is not too strong in terms of illusion, but it is still close to Yu Shang Taojun.  .  Moreover, the Thunder's dominant style is closer to Ji Ning's style.

    "Directly forcefully induce illusions, causing the enemy to be affected without even realizing it. When the enemy thinks he is most confident in breaking the illusion, it turns out that the enemy is actually tricked. The method is ruthless." Ji Ning smiled, "Absorb this driftwood  With some tips on bridge illusion, my illusion finally took shape."

    "Since we are in the Galaxy Valley, the illusion is gradually taking shape."

    "Then let's call my illusion technique - Star Fantasy Technique." Ji Ning was quite happy.

    Having understood this "Star Fantasy Technique" will help you even more in your battle.

    The technique of psychic annihilation is too barbaric, and the enemy will die if he cannot resist it!  Once the enemy resists and remains conscious, the mental annihilation spell is useless.

    But "Phantom Star Technique" can affect the enemy during battle. As long as the enemy falls into confusion and is slightly affected for an instant, I am afraid I can win.

    "The Star Fantasy Technique needs to be perfected and improved. If we can absorb the secret of the 'Huan Chen Text', we might be able to become the strongest Taoist like Yu Shang Daojun in the future by relying on mental power." Ji Ning also knew that he was still lacking.  Far, it is weaker than "Fantasy World", let alone "Yu Shang** Song" which is the strongest with Yu Shang Daojun.

    "Beiming, you're finally up." Leader Jiuchen stood on the bridge by the lake in the distance and shouted loudly, "Hurry up, hurry up, we have wanted to go in and explore for a long time. The two dangers have passed, and there is no danger inside.  , it¡¯s all treasures and opportunities, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for thousands of years, how loyal do you think I am?¡±

    "You are loyal." Ji Ning stepped on the floating wooden bridge and walked over. "I have pulled you back from the edge of death tens of thousands of times. Am I loyal enough?"

    "He also said that you often pull my neck." Jiuchen Cult Master said.

    "Saving your life, your demands are quite high." Ji Ning said.

    On the side, Daojun Laiya watched Ji Ning and Jiu Chen joking with each other. He understood that his friendship with Ji Ning was not that deep yet. After all, Ji Ning and Jiu Chen had experienced life and death many times.

    We walked out of the floating wooden bridge.

    "According to the records of our clan, there will be no danger in the future." Lord Laiya said, "But there is a prerequisite, don't be greedy."

    "Wow."

    Suddenly, the Eternal God Thunder Snakes wandering in the distance quickly gathered here, and soon a thunder giant formed in front of Ji Ning and the others. The thunder guardian looked at Ji Ning and the others and smiled: "I didn't expect there to be a mind practitioner.  Yes, your name is Beiming, right?"

    "Beiming has met the senior guardian." Ji Ning also saluted.

    "You were able to resist my third palm before, and this illusion has no effect on you. Well, you can choose a treasure to take away in Tingnan Palace. Remember, this is the only one. As for you two, any treasure can be  You can¡¯t take it away.¡± The Thunder Guardian said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be greedy, greed will lead to death!¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly realized that this was what "Don't be greedy" meant.

    "Boy, before my master participated in the original war, he left four palaces scattered throughout the Yu Xinghai. If you can pass the test of traveling in the palaces, you will have a great opportunity." The Thunder Guardian smiled mysteriously,  Immediately, the body dispersed and turned into countless electric snakes swimming away.

    Ji Ning was stunned for a moment, then he didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    Four palaces scattered throughout Yu Xinghai?

    Perhaps before the ancient war, Yu Xinghai was not in much danger.  But now even the Lord doesn't dare to break in. Where can he find the other three palaces?

    "You can actually take away a treasure? I can't take anything away?" The leader of Jiuchen looked at?Ning.

    "Haha, don't forget that we were in the cave before. You got the treasure, and I got nothing." Ji Ning teased. The ancestor of the ancient cultivator didn't give him anything at the beginning. "Feng Shui has changed, and this time it's your turn."  Nothing can be taken away.¡±

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 11 Liheshi Mansion Incense Burner

    While Jiuchen and Ji Ning were walking and talking, Lord Laiya looked at Ji Ning with a complicated expression.

    "Lai Ya Daojun, what's wrong?" Ji Ning suddenly realized something.

    "Brother Beiming, I'm afraid you haven't realized what it means to be able to take away a treasure from Tingnan Palace." Daojun Laiya had a complicated expression and hesitated, "I, the Xinghe clan, value this treasure very much.  , If you, Brother Beiming, can take this treasure out and are willing to exchange it with our Galaxy clan, then our Galaxy clan will naturally be willing to pay a big price."

    "You, the Xinghe Clan, will exchange with me?" Ji Ning was startled, "Don't you, the Xinghe Clan, have Tao Lords from generation to generation who can take away treasures from here?"

    "have."

    Lord Laiya nodded, "But there is only one! It is too difficult to get the recognition of the Eternal Divine Thunder. In the history of our clan, there are also people who have survived three palms and illusions on their own, but they still cannot get recognition."

    Ning then gradually understood that the recognition of the Eternal God Thunder Giant seemed extraordinary.

    "Only one of our clan has taken away the treasure, and it was another treasure." Lai Ya Daojun said, "Our clan is also extremely eager to get one of the treasures inside. If Brother Beiming is willing to take it, exchange it with my Galaxy clan.  You can rest assured that our clan will not treat Brother Beiming badly. My dharma body is within the clan. We can negotiate with Brother Beiming first and then take Brother Beiming out without too late. As for the place and time of the exchange, Brother Beiming is everything.  It¡¯s up to you! You can even exchange within the endless territory.¡±

    Ji Ning felt something in his heart. The Xinghe clan seemed to be extremely eager for a treasure in this palace.

    "What treasure?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Lihe Shifu incense burner." Lord Laiya said.

    "Cense burner?" Ji Ning was a little confused.

    "Could it be the legendary" The leader of Jiuchen also looked shocked.

    When Ji Ning saw the expression of Master Jiuchen and the eager look on Lord Laiya, he suddenly became curious about the 'Lihe Shifu Incense Burner'.

    "Let's go take a look first. Before we take a look, come to Brother Ya. Don't tell your tribe the news that I can take away the treasure for the time being." Ji Ning said calmly, "Once you tell me, the Eternal Emperor will suddenly come to guard your tribe.  Outside, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    "Don't worry." Mr. Laiyadao nodded.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning decided to see first what was so magical about the Liheshi Mansion Incense Burner.  If it was extremely important to me, I would probably leave immediately with this treasure.

    After all, it will take time for the Galaxy Clan to rush over. The Galaxy Valley cannot travel through space. Even Ning's method of "transcending space" has been affected by the ubiquitous power of the Galaxy Valley and cannot travel through space.  It will take some time for the emperor of the Galaxy clan to arrive.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the three of them soon arrived at a beautiful, crystal-clear pavilion.

    The walls of the pavilion are like white jade, and they are also translucent.  You can see outside through the walls in the pavilion.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Ji Ning and the three of them walked into the pavilion side by side.

    At a glance inside the pavilion, there are a total of five futons placed on the ground. In the center of the ground is a palm-sized incense burner. The incense burner is black and white and exudes a faint white aroma. The aroma is visible to the naked eye.  Pale white.  It permeated the surrounding area for about three feet, just covering the five futons.

    At the same time, there is a painting hanging on the wall of the pavilion, and there is a table next to the wall. There are also treasures placed on the table. Some are bracelets that seem to be carved from the heads of some kind of birds, and some are like bracelets.  A pair of scissors exuding black energy, and a bead exuding cold airat a glance.  A total of twelve treasures are placed on the platform.

    "Is this a painting by the owner of the palace?" Ji Ning looked up and saw a scroll hanging on the wall, each with its own style, naturally containing many mysteries of Tao.

    More than half of them were thunder and lightning.

    There is actually a swordsmanship, but from Ji Ning's point of view, compared with his ultimate swordsmanship, the swordsmanship is a bit average, but it is comparable to Emperor Xuejian.

    There are also illusions

    The art of painting

    "There are quite a few treasures here." Ji Ning actually noticed the incense burner placed in the center of the ground as soon as he came in. However, he did not rush to look at it, but first went to the twelve items placed on the table.  treasure.

    "An umbrella?" It seemed like a strange umbrella made of golden metal.  The tip of the umbrella was extremely sharp. Ji Ning reached out and touched it. His spiritual thoughts penetrated and immediately sensed some information contained in this umbrella.

    This magic weapon is called the ¡®Tianhu Golden Umbrella¡¯. It can be used to attack. The umbrella surface is openedIt can be used as a defensive magic weapon.  Moreover, when the umbrella is opened, it will form a world of its own, becoming a domain magic weapon, covering the surrounding area to form a 'Tianhu World' to suppress the enemy. The power of the Tianhu World alone is no less than Ji Ning's nine secret arts.

    It can be attacked, defended, and suppressed. The suppression alone is no less than that of the Nine Secretaries.  It should be noted that Ji Ning also had many opportunities and coincidences in order to master the nine secret arts. He finally mastered them because of his extremely high alchemy techniques!  Of course, if Ji Ning becomes the Third Path Lord, his Tao realm will be even higher, and the power of the nine secret arts using the 'Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Sword Dao' can be increased again, reaching the same level as the original Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord.

    But even so, the value of the Tianhu Golden Umbrella is already difficult to estimate.

    This also made Ji Ning sigh, the twelve treasures placed here by the Lord are really extraordinary.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning put his hand on the bracelet that looked like it was carved from a bird's head.

    This is the ¡®Xingque Formation Ring¡¯, which can be triggered by the domination level mana. Chaos crystals can also be used to supplement the power of the formation, which can activate the ¡®Xingque Formation¡¯ to trap the enemy.  The Overlord may be able to forcefully break through, but those whose strength is lower than the Overlord level will be trapped for a long or short time. The enemy can only come out when the power of the formation is exhausted.

    "Isn't this similar to Jiuchen's palm formation?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up, "It turns out to be a trapping formation magic weapon that can be used continuously."

    This kind of trapping array magic weapon is extremely precious. Even the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities, Emperor Xingjiu, who is second only to the Lord, will be delayed for a while once he is trapped.  I'm afraid I can escape with my life in just a short time!  Therefore, it is almost impossible for this kind of magic weapon to be sold outside, and the Eternal Emperor treasures it.

    In other words, the master will stay here and leave it to future generations.

    Its value is unlimited.

    "What a treasure." Ji Ning was very moved.

    Ji Ning looked at another strange black disk. There were some light spots wandering inside the disk.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the treasures one by one, Ji Ning was extremely moved.

    These treasures are of little use to the Lord, but they are extremely precious to many Eternal Emperors. To the Dao Lord?  It's even more rare.

    But the one that most excited Ji Ning was the ¡®Xingque Formation Ring¡¯.

    "Look at the clutch stone incense burner again." Ji Ning turned to look at the palm-sized incense burner placed in the center of the room. He walked over, randomly selected a futon and sat down cross-legged.  On the futon, I felt a coldness running through my whole body from the futon. My whole body was trembling and seemed to be much calmer.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care too much about the efficacy of this futon. There are still many similar treasures.

    But the moment the aroma from the incense burner in Lihe Shifu was inhaled by Ji Ning's nostrils.

    "Buzz¡ª¡ª"

    The world is quiet.

    Ji Ning's heart was extremely ethereal. This state was similar to an epiphany. Many doubts about the way of swordsmanship flashed through his mind quickly. He continued to deduce, and he finally understood some of the bottlenecks that were blocking him

    No matter how long it took, Ji Ning opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, he knew that he had been sitting here for two days and one night.

    "I have actually understood the third level of the Heart-only Sword Intent." Ji Ning was surprised. "Even the Heaven-Collapse Sword Intent feels faster."

    After wandering in the Galaxy Valley for 300,000 years, Ji Ning's Yin-Yang Sword Intent, Blood-dropping Sword Intent, and Shadowless Sword Intent have all reached the third level, but now he has achieved a breakthrough in just two days and one night, but it is extremely terrifying.

    "It's similar to an epiphany?" Ji Ning looked at the palm-sized incense burner in front of him in disbelief, "Although it's not as scary as an epiphany, it's not too far apart. With this treasure, does it mean that you're always in a state of something close to an epiphany?"

    What is most important to a practitioner?

    All magic weapons are secondary, the realm of Tao is the most important!

    This is a ¡®treasure of enlightenment¡¯, which is of immeasurable value. I have never heard of anyone selling it.  The Lord of Thunder also knew before the ancient war that life and death in this battle were unpredictable, so he kept this treasure of enlightenment here.

    The Jiuchen Cult Leader and Laiya Daojun who were standing next to him did not sit down in a hurry, but looked at Ji Ning from the side.

    Lord Laiya was quite anxious: "Brother Beiming, are you willing to exchange this Liheshi Mansion incense burner with my Xinghe clan?"

    "Beiming, if you are willing to exchange with our ancient cultivator family, our ancient cultivator family can also pay a very high price." Jiuchen Cult Master also said.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 12 Hedao

    Lord Laiya and Master Jiuchen both looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was still sitting there, extending his right hand to touch the clutch stone incense burner in front of him. This incense burner was very strange. It was divided into black and white parts, as if two strange black and white incense burners were inlaid with each other.  The black part feels cold to the touch, while the white part feels warm to the palm. The wonderful combination of the two finally gives birth to the faint white aroma.

    "Huh." Ji Ning poured in mana from his fingers and began to refine the clutch stone incense burner.

    "That's it." Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    The Lihe Shifu incense burner can produce aroma. This "aroma" will lead the practitioner into a state of near enlightenment, but this "aroma" will also be consumed. Of course, as long as the supply of mana can maintain the continuous production of "aroma", it will have a negative impact on mana.  The consumption is not too big.  However, the speed of the fragrance it produces can only provide a practitioner with uninterrupted practice.

    "No wonder my practice over the past two days and one night has reduced the fragrance surrounding me from three feet to more than two feet." Ji Ning sighed secretly. This was the original remaining aroma of the incense burner in Lihe Shifu.

    "Beiming, are you sure you choose this incense burner?" Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    "Of course I confirm." Ji Ning nodded, "Such a treasure of enlightenment is so rare and absolutely priceless."

    "Beiming" Daojun Laiya looked at Ji Ning eagerly, "Are you willing to exchange with my Xinghe clan? The ancient cultivators have a very deep heritage, and they are not too eager for the Lihe Stone Mansion Incense Burner.  The price paid by our Xinghe clan must be much higher than that of the ancient cultivators clan."

    "I haven't said what price I can pay, but your Xinghe clan must be higher than my clan of ancient cultivators?" Jiuchen sneered.

    "You two." Ji Ning shook his head, "I have no intention of exchanging for the time being."

    Jiuchen and Laiya were both stunned.

    "It is also very important to me. When one day it is of no use to me, I may exchange it for it." Ji Ning said.

    How difficult is it to be in harmony with the Tao?

    ???For people like Beta Laihe, Heavenly Ax Dao Lord, Jiu Chen, Li Xing Palace Master and others who combine several strongest paths, the successful combination of the paths will be the master!  But how rare are masters?  Since the ancient battle of Yu Xinghai, there are now only three masters in the Endless Territory!

    And Ji Ning¡¯s ultimate swordsmanship.  It¡¯s even harder!

    If Hedao succeeds, he may be stronger than the Overlord But is there an eternal emperor who is stronger than the Overlord?

    At least Ji Ning didn¡¯t notice it!  In a different universe, the Lord is also the strongest. Even the 'Lord of the God of Destruction' in the different universe was actually not as powerful as Lord Dan and others when he became the Eternal Emperor. But later, because of the great power in the place of origin  Only by chance, his strength will advance by leaps and bounds, and he will become the strongest person in the different universe. Obviously, the Lord of the Divine Court's 'Tao' was not too strong when he 'joined the Tao to achieve eternity'.

    Ji Ning till now.  Several corpses of powerful masters were also discovered!

    Never found anyone stronger than the Master!

    Ji Ning can completely understand how difficult it is to become an eternal emperor stronger than the Lord?  How difficult it is to 'match' his ultimate swordsmanship.

    "I didn't have any confidence in the past. I didn't even dare to say that I could succeed in joining the Tao. At most, I only had a little extravagant hope." Ji Ning looked at the clutch stone incense burner in his hand, "But now that I have obtained this treasure of enlightenment,  But it has greatly improved my hope of 'harmony'."

    "Beihong Sword is very important to me, but this Lihe Shifu Incense Burnerit is even more important!"

    ******

    ??In the ethereal pavilion.

    The three Tao Lords each have complex thoughts.  Ji Ning was excited, while Lord Laiya and Master Jiuchen felt regretful, envious and helpless.

    "Jiuchen, come to Ya." Ji Ning looked at them, "You didn't leak the news that I got the 'Lihe Shifu Incense Burner', right? If you leaked it, I can only leave now."

    "No." Jiuchen Cult Master shook his head, "I won't do that kind of thing. Although the Lihe Shifu incense burner is important, it is not so urgent for my entire ancient cultivator clan. Our clan still has similar treasures of enlightenment.  Yes, it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not my turn. When I become the Four-step Master, I may be able to return to my clan and use a period of chaos.¡±

    For the big forces, the treasure of enlightenment is qualified to be designated as the "treasure of the clan" level.

    A certain Dao Lord who defies heaven is about to join the Tao, so he will temporarily use a Chaos Era.  Both the Heaven-defying Taoist Lord and the Eternal Emperor have a need for the Treasure of Enlightenment. The senior leaders of the clan will decide who will use it to enhance the clan's strength as much as possible.  However, it is generally the Eternal Emperor who uses it most, because the strength of the Eternal Emperor can also be gradually improved. Lord Rudan only gradually cultivated to the point of dominance after becoming the Eternal Emperor.level, as well as the ¡®Fu Bo Emperor¡¯ who ranked first in the Dao Talismans of Different Universes. It was only after he became the Eternal Emperor that the Tao Talismans gradually studied and reached extremely high levels.

    Taojun?  Even if the treasure of enlightenment is used, it almost always fails.

    The eternal emperor is the foundation of an ethnic group!

    It is also dominated by this level  I don't care much about the "Tao of Wudao".

    "Lai Ya?" Jiuchen glanced at Lai Ya Daojun, "The Xinghe Clan is not very good. I don't think they may have the treasure of enlightenment. I'm afraid they are eager for it. He might have already said that he might be the Eternal Emperor of the Xinghe Clan.  Already killed."

    "I didn't say it." Laiya Daojun said, "I'm not that despicable person, brother Beiming, don't worry."

    "You two," Ji Ning said, "You also know how eye-catching this 'Treasure of Enlightenment' is. Once the news gets out, I will never have peace, and may even lose my life. So Brother Jiuchen, still  Brother Laiya, please make an oath to your fate. From now on, you will never reveal that I have the treasure of enlightenment. Even the fact that I took the treasure from Tingnan Palace will not be leaked at all. I know that I want you two to stand up.  Making an oath is a bit overbearing, but please understand my difficulties."

    Ji Ning said solemnly, "Next, in the Tingnan Palace, you and I can take turns using the Liheshi Mansion Incense Burner. This can be considered my apology to you two."

    "Beiming, you have already mentioned this, how can I refuse?" The leader of Jiuchen immediately made an oath.

    "This is your chance, Beiming. After all, it has no fate with our Galaxy clan." Lord Laiya shook his head and immediately made an oath.

    In fact, he also knew that if he did not make the oath, I am afraid that Ji Ning would leave immediately and even hide the treasure of enlightenment It would be difficult for the Xinghe clan to obtain it again.

    "Thank you." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief and made a decision at the same time, "This Lihe Shifu incense burner is the most important treasure of my Hedao. It is much more important than my Beihong Sword! There must be no loss, I  I may lose my life while adventuring outside, well, this time when I return to the Endless Territory, I will place the Liheshi Mansion Incense Burner with the Second Soul."

    The second soul is always in the three realms and does not take risks. It is indeed much safer.

    And the second soul has also now opened up the "World of Heart", which is very powerful. The second soul uses the "Lihe Shifu Incense Burner" to achieve enlightenment, which is no different from the one used by the main body.  After all, the two souls are truly connected.

    ¡­¡­

    Next, Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Laiya Daojun began to take turns using the 'Lihe Shifu Incense Burner', changing it every thousand years!

    There is a special feature of the Lihe Shifu incense burner. It cannot be used in an environment where time is accelerating!  To be precise, the 'aroma' produced by this incense burner is too mysterious. Once time accelerates, if you want the aroma to be born at a faster pace, the 'time treasure' will consume mana rapidly.  Even if time were accelerated twice, the consumption of mana would be unbearable for Ning.

    "This treasure of enlightenment is indeed special." Ji Ning and the others also enlightened honestly and did not rely on time to speed up their enlightenment. Even so, it was much faster than their usual enlightenment.

    After all, when you are stuck at a bottleneck, you will not be able to make any progress no matter how long you practice.

    You can enter a state of near enlightenment, where the progress is much faster, and ordinary bottlenecks can be quickly understood.

    ¡­¡­

    Only over ten thousand years have passed. Lord Laiya, who was sitting cross-legged on a futon in the pavilion, suddenly stood up. This made Ji Ning and Jiuchen look confused.

    "Lai Ya, the thousand-year period has not yet expired, why did you stop?" Ji Ning asked doubtfully.

    "Before I came to this palace, I had already reached my limit. With the help of the Treasure of Enlightenmentmy 'Tao' has become more perfect, and I can no longer find any progress. Now it is extremely perfect, and my state of mind is affected by the Treasure of Enlightenment.  I'm at my peak again, so I decided to join the Tao right here in Tingnan Palace!" Lord Laiya said.

    "Hedao?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked.

    Hedao?  It is the ultimate and most terrifying calamity of life and death for a Dao Lord of Life and Death.

    "I've been waiting for too long, it's time to join forces." Lord Laiya said softly, but his eyes were as fiery as ever. This was the most fanatical time in his life.

    ******

    Ah, this otaku like Tomato has forgotten about Monday, please pull up the recommendation votes. Please take a few seconds to cast your recommendation votes. Thank you~~~~

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 13 Flower of Eternity

    "When will we merge?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Now." Laiya Daojun looked at Ji Ning, "Brother Beiming, please lend me this Liheshi Mansion incense burner for the time being."

    "It's a small matter." Ji Ning immediately nodded in agreement.

    I saw Lord Laiya wave his hand, and a triangular altar appeared next to it. There were three black bones inlaid on the altar, and there were grooves between the three black bones.  Lord Laiyadao took out a jade bottle and pulled out the stopper. Bright silver water immediately flew out of the jade bottle and quickly filled the grooves of the altar.

    As soon as Lord Laiya took a step forward, he went up to the altar and sat cross-legged in the center of the altar.

    "It took a lot of effort to prepare this altar." Lord Laiya said with a smile to Ji Ning and the other two, "Jiuchen, you ancient practitioners must have a better way."

    "Of course." The leader of Jiuchen nodded and said, "There is a suitable 'Place of Hedao' in our clan. Our ancient practitioners of Hedao usually rush back to the clan. If there are some special accidents and they cannot go back, they will  We will meet outside."

    "As expected of an ancient cultivator." Laiya Daojun said, "My Xinghe clan is not yet capable of building a 'land of harmony'."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lai Yadao Lord can look at Ji Ning, "Brother Beiming, please also ask Brother Beiming to place the Lihe Shifu incense burner in front of the altar."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning's mind moved. Wow, the incense burner moved right in front of the triangular altar. It was only a foot away from Lord Laiya. Lord Laiya could also absorb the fragrance that filled the air.

    Lord Laiya turned over his hand, and another large jade bottle appeared. After pulling it out, he poured out a round pill that exuded a faint golden light, and there was a faint snake swimming in the golden light. He opened his mouth, and the pill  The medicine immediately flew into the mouth and was swallowed directly into the abdomen.

    "Hanming Jade Dragon Pill, tsk tsk, this Xinghe clan has a pretty good foundation. I don't have any of these pills now." Jiuchen Cult Master praised.

    Because Ji Ning obtained the "Seven Chapters of Pill Leaves", he still knew a lot about the pills that could help Hedao.

    ?? Hanming Jade Dragon Pill can make the mind ethereal and let the true spirit of the soul inspire incredible states, such as reasoning and thinking, thousands of times faster than usual.  After all, the time of 'integrating the Tao' is not short, but it is long, and no Taoist would think it is long.  Naturally, the faster the deduction is within a limited time, the better.

    Hanming Jade Dragon Pill is the eighth-ranked elixir to assist Hedao in the "Seven Chapters of Danye". Of course, there are only twelve kinds of elixirs to assist Hedao in the record.  Each one is quite precious, and the top five elixirs are even more rare and frightening. Among the top five elixirs, even Master Dan can only try his best to refine the second and fifth elixirs.  Pills, this is mainly due to talent. Like the second-ranked elixir, Master Dan also needs to pay a huge price and a very long time, and requires many precious materials to make it.

    ??For ordinary Taoists, let alone the top five elixirs that assist the Tao.  Even being ranked twelfth is enough to make them scratch their heads.

    "My clan got a few by chance, and I was given one for some merit." Daojun Laiya said with a smile, "Two fellow Taoists. I'm going to start, hoping that we can achieve eternity by joining the Tao."

    "Achieve eternity."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also stood aside and watched silently.

    "Huh"

    "Breathe" Mr. Laiyadao sat cross-legged and drooped his eyelids. He took a deep breath and saw that the fragrance that filled the surroundings was quickly inhaled by him.

    Gradually a wave of energy began to release from his body.

    The body is emitting a faint golden light.  That is the light that belongs to the ¡®Tao¡¯.

    "He's starting to get along." Jiuchen said.

    Ji Ning also looked at it: "I don't know if it can be done."

    Even though he was watching from the side, Ji Ning felt heavy pressure. He Dao after all, it was a natural barrier for any Dao Lord.

    "He followed the path of gold" Jiuchen said softly.  "All the insights about the golden path at the level of the Taoist Master of Life and Death have begun to undergo the final combination. If the combination is extremely perfect, then it will be the Tao that can exist forever! As long as there is a trace of imperfection, it will fail."

    Ji Ning watched silently.

    Your own ultimate kendo, whether it is the first level, the second level, or even the fourth level in the future.  It may be very powerful, but it has not yet reached the level of 'perfect eternity'.

    What is eternity?

    It is this 'Tao' itself that is so perfect that there is no flaw at all, no matter how long time passes, it cannot have the slightest impact on it, and this is what makes it worthy of 'eternity'.

    The strength of Laiya Daojun is comparable to that of Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Kong Sa. He should just realize the strongest way.??, the difficulty of his 'integration' is easier than that of Jiuchen and Betalaie in the future. He is 'integrating' based on his enlightenment.  For someone with a higher level like Ji Ning, it would be too difficult to combine everything perfectly.

    Ji Ning estimated that when he realized the first level of his ultimate swordsmanship, he got the resonance of the 'origin of the universe sword', which meant that his ultimate swordsmanship already encompassed all directions. To achieve eternity, it would probably be comparable to the origin of the entire universe.  "The Origin of the Sword" in "The Origin of the Sword", the difficulty can be imagined.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen are both watching. The longest time for Hedao is usually nine years!  It's hard to say in the shortest time. Maybe it's possible to fail just half a month after joining the Tao, which means that the background is too bad.

    "I wonder if he can condense the eternal flower." Jiuchen said softly.

    "The flower of eternity." Ji Ning also had yearning in his eyes.

    To combine with the Tao, the Tao tree also needs to transform again.

    Reaching the edge of the Dao, the ¡®Dao tree¡¯ in the golden elixir chaotic space within the body is already 18,000 feet tall. It should be noted that the same is true for the Eternal Emperor!  At this time, the Tao tree can no longer become taller or bigger. The 'combined Tao' will cause all the 'Tao' contained in the entire Tao tree to begin to converge and combine, and eventually a beautiful flower will grow.

    When the Tao tree blooms and grows beautiful eternal flowers, it means the success of He Tao.

    The Flower of Eternity is the gathering and union of all Tao in the Tao Tree.

    If you fail, the flower of eternity may wither as soon as it blooms

    ¡°Buzz buzz~~~¡± When Lai Ya Daojun had been in harmony for two years, the golden light on his body suddenly surged, dazzling, and the power of the life breath he exuded began to surge, began to improve, and had surpassed  He surpassed Ji Ning and Jiuchen, and even continued to improve, completely surpassing any heaven-defying Dao Lord

    He has realized the strongest way, which is much more powerful than Emperor Xuejian back then. Once he achieves eternity, he will be on a level comparable to that of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.

    Hedao, the strength is indeed a huge leap.

    "The critical moment." Jiuchen Cult Master shouted, "Let's start fighting."

    "Success or failure depends on this moment." Ji Ning also watched nervously.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Obviously, after two years in the state of Hedao, Laiya Daojun has reached the point where he has to break out. He has to rush, rush over, and if everything is successful, it will be eternity.  But as long as there is any shortcoming, it is a failure.

    "Boom~~~" Lord Laiyadao sat there with a look of pain on his face, the golden light all over his body was vast, the power of the golden path was being released, the aura on his body was getting stronger, and he was trembling at the same time.

    "Huh."

    The golden light emitted by his body suddenly dissipated, and his aura quickly weakened.

    "It failed." Jiuchen Cult Leader and Ji Ning both shook their heads slightly.

    "No -" Daojun Laiya murmured. He could 'see' the eternal flower that had begun to condense in the Dao tree in the golden elixir chaotic space in his body. It just formed a flower bone and had not had time to bloom.  , it has withered.

    Failed.

    The true soul spirit was making the leap to the level of the Eternal Emperor, but it obviously failed. The true soul spirit also began to gradually collapse from its innermost essence. This disintegration was very slow, but it was irreversible.  It is a collapse at the core If we don't fight, this collapse will last for a long time.  But if you fight and fight, each fight will accelerate the collapse, and your life span will be shortened sharply.

    On the triangular altar, Taoist Lord Laiya opened his eyes with a sad look in his eyes. He looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader and showed a wry smile: "Two Taoists, it is as difficult as ascending to heaven to join the Tao. I  With the help of the magic altar, taking elixirs, and the help of the Lihe Shifu incense burner, I felt extremely confident, but I still failed. The flower of eternity withered just after one flower bone, and it has not yet bloomed Obviously I still have a long way to go.  "

    "Lai Ya, it is common for people to fail in He Dao." Jiuchen consoled him, "There are too few people who can succeed in He Dao. It is even more rare for Dao Lord Nitian to succeed in He Dao."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 14 Dao Lord Damo

    Both Ji Ning and Jiuchen could understand Laiya Daojun's mood at this moment.

    Practice is like climbing a mountain. Step by step, you slowly move forward from the bottom. After many ups and downs along the way, you finally reach the top of the mountain.  Taking another stepwill I fall into the endless abyss?  Or soar into the sky?  Laiya Daojun failed to unite, and obviously fell into the endless abyss. His soul and true spirit had begun to disintegrate. Watching himself die and his cultivation path end, even if he had been mentally prepared, he would still be very sad.

    "I have been practicing for endless years and have stopped here." Daojun Laiya shook his head, and then he laughed dumbly, "I struggled when I was young and reached the top step by step. Only then did I realize how difficult it is for our clan, the Galaxy Clan, to survive. After becoming Daojun,  I wholeheartedly serve the clan"

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    "I have lived for so long, and I have always been in Yu Xinghai." Laiya Daojun said, "I have never been to the Endless Territory."

    Lord Laiya stood up and closed the triangular altar with his hand.

    "Brother Beiming, Brother Jiuchen." Lord Laiya looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen, "I'm leaving. I'm going to have a good look at the Endless Territory and see more! Maybe even go wandering in the Endless Darkness  See more before you die.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "No need to give it away."

    Lord Laiyadao strode outside.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching Lord Laiya leave, Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen both sighed. Lord Laiya didn't care about the Tingnan Palace anymore and just left.  But Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master are still quite concerned, because every painting hung on the wall by the palace owner represents a certain method. Obviously, the palace owner deliberately wants to leave it to the later generations.

    "Fortunately, he is not crazy." Jiuchen Cult Leader shook his head and said, "I have seen Dao Lord who went crazy after Hedao failed."

    "I have been practicing since I was young and have been practicing all my life" Ji Ning looked at the direction in which Lord Ya Dao left.  "I have practiced for thousands of Chaos Epochs, practiced for tens of thousands of Chaos Epochs I have been practicing forever, but suddenly the combination failed and the path of cultivation was stopped. It is a huge blow to any practitioner, and the change in mentality is also very serious.  normal."

    "Hmph, there are some evil Dao Lords who usually keep some extremely evil thoughts deep in their hearts. They don't dare to be too bold, for fear of provoking some powerful people to chase them. But after the failure of He Dao, they are destined to die and the Dao will disappear. They have nothing to do  Fear, those evil Dao Lords will generally be more evil and crazy." Jiuchen Cult Master said, "Of course, they will also perish in madness."

    "I wonder what our mentality will be like the day we fail to join forces?" Jiuchen Cult Leader suddenly said.

    "The day Hedao failed?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    Did you fail in your own way?

    Now, I can¡¯t confirm what my state of mind will be at that time.

    "Maybe we can join forces and achieve eternity." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Haha, yes, achieve eternity." The leader of Jiuchen nodded.  "I will be the master then, and there will be two masters in my ancient cultivator clan, haha."

    But they both understand that the road to eternity is.  It was a single-plank bridge with thousands of troops and horses. Normally, only one out of 100,000 Dao Lords would succeed, and almost all of them would be ordinary Eternal Emperors.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen are practicing in the ¡®Tingnan Palace¡¯ in the Xinghe River Valley, and their progress is quite rapid.

    After staying in Tingnan Palace for more than 30,000 years.  The leader of Jiuchen finally made a breakthrough!

    "Boom~~~" A mighty aura filled the air with Jiuchen Cult Leader as the center. He opened his eyes with a smile on his face: "Haha. I, Chishui, have finally made a breakthrough, Lord Four Steps, I have finally stepped into Four Steps.  It¡¯s so difficult! It¡¯s hundreds and thousands of times harder to go from three-step cultivation to four-step cultivation than from one-step cultivation to three-step cultivation Haha, I finally made a breakthrough.¡±

    "Brother Jiuchen, congratulations." Ji Ning also said from the side.

    "It's time to congratulate you. I've been stuck in Sanbuluojun for too long." Jiuchen Cult Master looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Thanks to the Liheshifu Incense Burner, otherwise I might have delayed one or two Chaos Epochs. I was in  I had some epiphanies under the test of my ancestors, and this time I took this step in Tingnan Palace."

    "With this step, Jiuchen, you are already standing on the top of the Tao Lord." Ji Ning said.

    Jiuchen nodded, feeling a little high-spirited.

    He is the perfect fusion of the two strongest paths. After becoming the Four Paths King, he immediately stood at the top.  He is on the same level as Dao Lord Tianaxe and Palace Master Li Xing.  Perhaps due to some other secret techniques, magic weapons, etc., the strength of each other will be somewhat different, but the difference will not be too big, and they are all considered to be the same level.

    The more you go against the will of heaven, the moreEven going from three steps to four steps is difficult.  For example, Damo Daojun was trapped in Sanbuluojun for a long, long time.

    "Beiming, you are no match for me now." Jiuchen said proudly.

    "It's hard to say." Ji Ning said, "Don't forget that I am a spiritual practitioner. I have studied the paintings of the palace master over the years and absorbed some of the mysteries of the palace master's illusion. You may not be able to resist me completely.  illusion."

    As long as you are affected by illusion, even for one or two moments, it will affect the situation of the battle.

    "This" Jiuchen was stunned for a moment, and then continued, "Humph, I have just broken through now. As long as some time passes, my soul will naturally become stronger and stronger after being nurtured by the divine body. By then, your illusions will not be able to shake me.  ¡±

    Jiuchen's expression suddenly changed: "My Tao is strong enough. As soon as I break through to Sibuluojun, I am already on the edge of Hedao. I have to be more prepared I am not sure about Hedao now."

    Ji Ning was startled, yes, Jiuchen was also standing on the edge of Hedao.

    *******

    The distant and endless territory, the Great Mo Territory.

    Within the Eternal Realm of Da Mo, there is a place known as the "Yibo Realm" that is said to be the entire endless realm.

    The world of Yibo is left by Emperor Yibo!  Emperor Yibo was ranked number one in the Endless Territory deduction back then, and he was much better than Dao Lord Damo today.  Even the three major masters had a headache when facing 'Emperor Yibo', because Emperor Yibo's calculations were too terrifying.

    Emperor Yibo¡¯s ¡®Yibo Realm¡¯ also contains valuable treasures. This is what Emperor Yibo publicly said before he left. After that, he wandered into the endless darkness.

    From generation to generation, Tao Lords have ventured in.

    "Tian Daojun" is one of them.

    ¡­¡­

    The world of Yibo seems to be shrouded in a huge mist.

    And the dim light in the sky spreads all over the Yibo Realm. Occasionally there are practitioners passing by in the distance, but they try to stay away.  After all, the world of Yibo is too dangerous.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~¡±

    Suddenly, a dazzling green light shot out from the Yibo Realm. This green light was hundreds of millions of feet long. It flew directly from the Yibo Realm to the sky, and even penetrated the membrane wall of the entire Great Mo Eternal Realm.

    "Buzz~~~~" Another dazzling bloody red light shot out. This light was also hundreds of millions of feet long and shot in another direction.

    Black light, purple light, cyan light

    ??A ray of light.

    There are enough nine-color rays of light shooting out. The nine-color rays of light are like a peacock spreading its tail, shooting in different directions. They meet mountains and pass through mountains, and meet clouds and mist.  And it is like an illusion, not hurting anything at all. Even if it is a weed, the light passing through it will not hurt the weed at all.

    "What's wrong?"

    "What's going on? What big thing happened?"

    The entire Da Mo Eternal Realm is the core of the entire Da Mo Realm. Countless cultivators have gathered here, and all of them are puzzled. Those Ancestral Gods, Ancestral Immortals, True Gods and True Immortals are very puzzled, but when they see that they are coming from the Yibo Realm,  After ejaculation, they all understood that this was not something they could mix with.

    "Why is there such a big movement in the Yibo world?"

    "What happened?"

    The disciples of the ¡®Da Mo Yuan¡¯, which has the highest status in the Eternal World of Da Mo, were all shocked and looked into the distance.

    "Husband." A couple stood high in the sky and watched from a distance.

    The beautiful woman is worried about her husband.

    Daojun Damo, who was dressed in a green robe, looked into the distance with a complicated expression and shook his head slightly: "I am still too proud and too confident in the deduction. Compared with Emperor Yibo I am far behind.  Now we have caused a big trouble and made such a big fuss. I am afraid that the matter can no longer be concealed. Alas, I only have one Dharma body in it, but Brother Tian is in big trouble."

    "Have you caused a big trouble?" the beautiful woman asked worriedly, "It won't affect my Da Mo Courtyard, will it?"

    "You and I should leave the Da Mo Territory first and hide for now. We will leave the Dharma Body behind for the time being." Dao Lord Da Mo said.

    "Hide?" The beautiful woman did not expect that the matter would be so serious that Dao Lord Mo would go out and hide.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 15 Dongming Jade Talisman

    "It won't be long before a large number of Dao Lords will come to kill me." Dao Lord Damo said solemnly, "If I stay here, I might even be in danger of dying. But as long as I leave, they won't be able to find my true self  I don¡¯t dare to touch my Da Mo Yuan. After all, what I am good at in deduction is not fighting, but just deducing calculations. What I am best at is seeking good luck and avoiding disaster."

    "Yeah." The beautiful woman nodded.

    "Let's go, let's go now." Da Mo Daojun said.

    Soon, Damo Daojun and his wife left Damo Eternal World quietly, leaving only Dharmakaya to sit in Damo Courtyard.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? However, he is very bad at fighting. Dao Lord Da Mo almost never goes out to risk fighting.  As the Lord of the Third Footsteps, his enlightenment of the 'Way of Deduction' has reached its ultimate level. It stands to reason that he should be on the same level as the 'Nine Dusts' of the Third Footsteps Lord, and comparable to Kong Sa.  In fact, his combat power is much weaker, barely comparable to Tianyi and Holy Lord Qingfeng.

    This is his weakness.

    ¡°But he seeks good fortune and avoids misfortunewhen he encounters someone he cannot defeat, he has already moved away from him.

    But deduction is just a deduction after all, and it does not mean knowing everything about the future.  Like this time, he and Tian Daojun suffered a lot in the 'Yibo Realm'. It was obvious that he fell into the scheme of the 'Yibo Emperor', so he hurriedly ran away in despair.

    ******

    "In the Yibo Realm, nine colors of light shine across the sky?"

    ¡°There¡¯s a big movement.¡±

    After all, it is the core of the Great Mo Realm, and there are also some practitioners from the Dao Alliance stationed there, responsible for the treasure competition arranged by the Dao Alliance, and responsible for communicating with the Dao Lord of the Great Mo!  At the same time, because of the 'Yibo Realm', there are also some spies arranged here by some of the top powers in the entire Endless Territory. These spies are not very strong, and they just live in Yibo City for a long time and keep an eye on it.

    Because of the ¡®Yibo Realm¡¯.  This is a very famous place in the Endless Territory.

    "Report immediately."

    "There is big news in Yibo World."

    "quick."

    "Those spies have been guarding here for too long. They have guarded thousands of chaos records just to report at critical moments. None of them dare to neglect.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, the news came from Da Mo Territory.  It spread like an endless territory.

    On a gorgeous green star, there are countless practitioners living. In one corner of the star, there are only some ordinary wooden houses, and there is only an old man with two curved horns and green curly hair who is leisurely.  Sitting.  With his eyelids drooping, he might have spent thousands or even tens of thousands of Chaos Epochs just sitting like this.

    He has lived too long.

    "Ancestor, Ancestor." A voice came from a distance.

    The old man with green curly hair opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to contain the entire universe. He looked into the distance with gentle eyes.

    From a distance, a green-haired man wearing golden armor and an aura of superiority flew over.  After the green-haired man landed, he respectfully shouted: "Ancestor." He is now the Lord of the Holy City, and his strength is comparable to that of his ancestors, but he still respects him very much.  Ancestor, because the ancestor has endless kindness to him. Although he is not a master, he is no less kind than the master.  And the ancestor¡¯s contribution to the entire hometown is unparalleled.  Without their ancestors, their lineage would have been extinct long ago.

    "Qi Xiao, why did you remember to come to the clan to see me?" the green curly-haired old man said with a smile.

    "Ancestor." Emperor Qixiao said solemnly, "Emperor Yibo, do you still remember?"

    "Remember, of course I remember." There was a hint of reminiscence in the old face of the curly-haired old man, "After I became the Eternal Emperor, I spent a long time thinking about deducing the Yiyi. When deducing the Yiyi, I thought that it would be difficult to find an opponent in the endless territory. But.  Finally, I met Brother Yibo once and had a little discussion with each other. But I found that there was a huge difference. He was much better than me in deduction."

    "Ancestor is being humble. Emperor Yibo relies on deducing the emperor to become an emperor. It is indeed very good. Ancestor only studied and deduced the emperor after he became an emperor. And he has left the endless realm a long time ago. Now the endless realm  When it comes to deductions, ancestor, you are number one." Emperor Qi Xiao continued.

    "The number one for the time being is the little guy from Da Mo Territory named 'Da Mo Dao Lord'. He is more talented than the original Emperor Yi Bo. His deductions were extremely good when he was a Three-step Path Lord. When he becomes a Four-step Path Lord, I'm afraid  You can surpass me in one deduction and become the king of this endless territory." The old man shook his head and said. Suddenly, his expression changed slightly, and there was a hint of disillusionment in the endless universe in his eyes. He raised his head and looked at Emperor Qi Xiao, "You came to me because of the great  Moyu no, to be precise, is it because of Yibo Realm?"

    "Ancestor is awesome." Emperor Qixiao continued, "It is indeed because of Yibo Realm! Just nowAfter receiving the news, a big movement suddenly occurred in the Yibo Realm. Nine-color rays of light shot out from the Yibo Realm and penetrated the entire Damo Eternal Realm.  "

    "With such a big movement, could it be that the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' was born?" The old man was startled.

    "I also guess that the Dongming Jade Talisman was born. Before Emperor Yibo left, the Dao Meng hoped that Emperor Yibo would refine a few more copies of the 'Dongming Jade Talisman'. But Emperor Yibo only gave one copy to the Dao Meng and said he would keep it.  I placed five copies in Yibo Realm." Emperor Qixiao said.

    The old man nodded and smiled: "Brother Yi Bo said at the beginning that if the Eternal Emperor dared to enter and use his strength to break the spell, all five Dongming Jade Talismans would be destroyed and dissipated. Only Dao Lord could hope to obtain it."

    "Ancestor, this is the 'He Dao Treasure'." Emperor Qi Xiao continued, "With these five copies of the Dongming Jade Talisman, maybe one or two more powerful Eternal Emperors will emerge from our clan."

    "Yeah." The old man also nodded.

    The Dongming Jade Talisman is respected as the 'Treasure of Hedao', and it is recognized as the strongest in assisting Hedao.

    No treasure can surpass it.

    The Dongming Jade Talisman is a one-time use. After obtaining it, when preparing to merge, you can form a virtual clone in the 'Dongming Jade Talisman'. The virtual clone can try to merge first, which is exactly the same as the real one.  Even if Hedao fails, it will not harm the deity!  It¡¯s like having one more experience of ¡®harmony¡¯.

    One more Hedao experience is enough to make any Daoist go crazy.

    Hedao, why is it so scary?  It's because you only have one chance, and if you lack it even a little bit, you will fail.  If you experience it one more time, if you fail the first time and learn from it, you will be more successful the second time.  The certainty of Hedao has increased more than ten times!

    However, the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' is so defiant that it is naturally extremely rare. It requires a rare object in the universe called 'Dongming Jade' to refine it, and only Yi Bo who has achieved incredible achievements in the deduction process can  Emperor' can be refined.  Before Emperor Yibo left, he consumed all the Dongming Jade and refined six copies.

    One copy remains in the Dao League, and the other five remain in the Yibo Realm.

    So it has attracted generations of Dao Lords to take risks, but so far no one has discovered the 'Dongming Jade Talisman'.

    "The power of the Dongming Jade Talisman can allow a heaven-defying Dao Lord who has realized one of the strongest ways to make a complete attempt to combine the ways. However, if one has realized several of the strongest ways and integrated them perfectly, even if he tries  Hedao can only be tried halfway before all its power is exhausted." The old man said with emotion.

    This is also the limit of the Dongming Jade Talisman. After all, those who have understood several of the strongest ways and perfectly integrated them will be the master once the combination is successful.  To deduce it completely at once, Dongming Jade Talisman cannot do it.

    But a Taoist who only has one of the strongest Tao can actually try Hedao once.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the endless territory, how rare are those who can comprehend and fuse several of the strongest ways?  Therefore, the Dongming Jade Talisman is enough for most Taoists.  For the Tao Lord who is the most defiant, it is still possible to deduce part of it.

    "Ancestor, can you be sure that such a big movement in Yibo Realm is really the birth of Dongming Jade Talisman?" Emperor Qixiao asked.

    "Let me make some deductions." The old man closed his eyes and began to make deductions. There were faint and strange fluctuations all around.

    After a long time

    The old man opened his eyes, nodded and said: "Tell the boys of my clan that the Dongming Jade Talisman was indeed born in the Yibo world! Brother Yibo probably deliberately spread the news to attract many Taoist monarchs, so he did not cover it up.  It was easy for me to deduce it. With this level of difficulty, even the top ten deductions in the entire Endless Territory can deduce it."

    "Dongming Jade Talisman?" Emperor Qi Xiao's eyes lit up, "Since we are sure it is the Dongming Jade Talisman, we must get it."

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 16 All parties gathered

    In a void isolated from the world.

    Filled with endless bloody flames, the bloody flames are rolling like an ocean. Each flame has terrifying power and can easily burn the four steps to death. In the center of the endless flames, there is a bone-white throne, as if carved from bones.  Become.  The huge bone-white throne was suspended like this. There was a middle-aged man with long silver hair sitting on the throne. He put his hands on the armrests and looked down at the endless flames. At this moment, his mind and this space were completely integrated.  Together.

    "Brother." A voice suddenly sounded in the space, "Come out."

    The silver-haired middle-aged man was startled.

    Since he found out that his best descendant ¡®Geluo¡¯ was in Mangya Kingdom, he felt relieved and entered the ancestral land to practice for the time being. But he had only been practicing for a short time, so why did he let himself out?

    "Yes." The silver-haired middle-aged man said respectfully.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He disappeared out of thin air on the bone-white throne. This throne is still suspended in endless bloody flames and exists forever.

    ¡­¡­

    The silver-haired middle-aged man appeared in a gorgeous ancient palace. Sitting on the throne in the palace was a young man with an extremely beautiful appearance. The young man was wearing a gorgeous black robe, and his eyes were like the endless starry sky.

    "Emperor." The silver-haired middle-aged man said respectfully.

    "Brother, I just got the news that the Dongming Jade Talisman has been born in the Yibo Realm of the Dao Alliance's Great Mo Realm." The frosty-faced young man in black robe said calmly. Although he looked like just a young man, he was actually  The oldest and highest-status emperor of the entire Eternal Clan has always been seated in the core temple of the Eternal Kingdom, and all the ancestral lands are protected by him.

    "Dongming Jade Talisman?" The silver-haired middle-aged man looked shocked.

    "You have reached the edge of the Tao a long time ago, and you are not too far away from the end." The young man in black robe said coldly, "You are my eternal clan. The most powerful Tao Lord now! Although the Dongming Jade Talisman cannot make you  Have a complete Hedao experience, at least be able to experience a part of it This is a rare opportunity for you to Hedao, but the news has spread, and the six major forces in the entire Endless Territory should already know about it I believe there will be many Hedao edges.  The Dao Lord rushed over. Moreover, you are from the Eternal Clan, and Emperor Yibo is from the 'Dao Alliance'. There may be some means against my Eternal Clan. It will be very dangerous for you to go."

    "But whether you want to go or not, it's your choice." The young man in black robe said.

    "The outside world calls my brother the King of Birds, but after all, he is just a king and is not qualified to be an emperor." The silver-haired middle-aged man said in a low voice, "The deadline is approaching, and I don't have the slightest confidence to be in harmony This opportunity. Although there are many crises, but  I still have to fight for it once, and with a copy of the Dongming Jade Talisman, my chances of becoming a Taoist will be much greater."

    "Yeah." The young man in black robe nodded.

    ******

    Mang Ya Country.

    ??In a seemingly ordinary wasteland.

    "Wow." A figure appeared out of thin air. It was an old man with a white beard wearing a snow-white robe and six curved horns on his head. He stood on this land.  He said: "Shi Jiu."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The vast wasteland began to shake, and then the earth began to bulge, and a four-hoofed rock monster with densely packed sharp horns stood up from the earth. A large crater with a radius of more than 100 million miles appeared in the vast wasteland.  The royal family of Mangya Kingdom are Chaos Divine Beasts, and Chaos Divine Beasts are notoriously large in size.

    "Master." The four-hoofed rock beast looked at the great master.

    "You have integrated into the earth and experienced the way of the earth You are also the closest to the end among the royal family of Mangya Kingdom. Do you have the confidence to be in harmony with the way?" the great master asked.

    The great master is actually very worried, because although the royal family of Mangya Kingdom has generations of chaotic beasts, he is still the only one to become the eternal emperor.  Fortunately, he was strong enough on his own.  It shocked the endless territory.  But he saw that there was no second emperor in the royal family, so he could only think of ways to plunder some geniuses from all over the endless territory.

    Like the Lord of Lixing Palace, Betalehe, and Ji Ning, they have been plundered. Nowadays, the strength of the 12th Palace of Mangya Kingdom is actually better than the royal family.  It's just not as good as the master.

    "No." Shi Jiu said in a low voice.

    "In the Yibo Realm of the Great Mo Territory, a Dongming Jade Talisman is born! Maybe you can also have a chance." The great master said.  "However, there have been many crises in the past. The Dongming Jade Talisman is the most heaven-defying 'Emperor Yibo' that has been deduced in the endless territory and endless years. It was finally refined with the help of the strange object Dongming Jade. There are just a few copies it was born,  It will definitely cause competition from many Dao Lords on the fringe of Hedao. Many reclusive and low-key Dao Lords may appear."

    "You decide for yourself whether to go or not to go." After the great master said this, he came out of thin air.Lost.

    "The Yibo Realm of the Dao Alliance?" Shi Jiu's body shape changed and turned into a human form, a burly black-armored man, his eyes were as calm as a pool of stagnant water.

    Shi Jiu is also the ¡®Nine Kings¡¯ of the royal family of Mangya Kingdom.

    ¡­¡­

    "A Dongming Jade Talisman was born?" In the void, Tianaxe Daojun and Fu Daojun were on a flying boat.

    "What's wrong?" Husband Daojun was surprised.

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman was born, and it's in the Yibo Realm." Taoist Lord Tianaxe said, "I just got the news, and I guess your Mangya Kingdom should also get the news soon."

    "Let me ask." My husband, Daojun, nodded, and soon he nodded solemnly, "I, the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom, have just received the news that the Dongming Jade Talisman has indeed been born."

    "Are you going?" Tianzi Daojun looked at Huyi.

    "Of course!" The husband nodded, "This is the best hope for Hedao."

    "Walk."

    The two of them immediately changed their plans, turned the flying boat around, and started heading towards Yibo Realm.

    ¡­¡­

    In an ordinary city.

    Countless mortals live, and their lives only last a hundred years, living ordinary lives and working hard for survival.

    There is a blacksmith in this city. He is very good at making weapons, especially knives. However, he makes weapons depending on his mood, and the blacksmith shop is only open occasionally.

    "I'll give you two 'Hongfu Gold Coins' and you can help me refine a knife suitable for me." A young man came over arrogantly with his servants.

    "Two Hongfu gold coins?" The seemingly ordinary blacksmith man wearing coarse cloth asked in surprise, "Is it one Hongfu gold coin worth an ordinary 10,000 Hongfu gold coins?"

    "Yes." The young man said proudly.

    "It's really a generous move, but haven't you heard about my temper? I don't want to build it, and no one can force me." The blacksmith man sneered, "Little guy, you'd better go out obediently."

    "Are two Hongfu gold coins not enough? How many more do you want?" The young man was anxious.

    The blacksmith man was about to say something, when suddenly he was stunned.

    "Master? Is the Dongming Jade Talisman born?"

    "Perhaps this is my Li Xing Hedao's greatest hope." The blacksmith man's eyes became as calm as the sea. He looked at the young men and servants around him, "Let them all dissipate."

    Phew~~~

    This city, and even this piece of heaven and earth, all dissipated into a machete glowing with strange starlight.

    ??????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Is it Yibo Realm?" Holding a machete in his hand, which was inserted directly into the scabbard on his back, Palace Master Li Xing's eyes were calm but enough to scare countless practitioners.

    Following him, he took one step and disappeared into thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dao League, the Eternal Clan, the Mangya Kingdom, the Special Life Clan, and the Ancient Practitioner Clan all knew the news.

    Even the powerful Dao Lord in the "Dark Kingdom" is ready to make a move.

    The Eternal Clan has a bad relationship with the Taoist Alliance, but for the sake of Hedao, King Geque and several other Dao Lords on the fringes of Hedao still go there regardless of the danger.

    The same is true in the Kingdom of Darkness. They are all on the edge of Hedao. For the sake of Hedao, they start to go quietly without fear of danger.

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how defiant the Tao Lord is, he will despair when faced with the 'He Dao'.

    The emergence of the legendary Taoist treasure ¡®Dongming Jade Talisman¡¯ has excited countless Tao Lords. Many Tao Lords are very low-key, but it does not mean that they are weak.

    Like the Heart Sword Emperor, he was very low-key. He had to take action because of grudges when he became the Fourth Path Emperor. He became famous in one battle, and then succeeded in joining the Tao and became the most dazzling Eternal Emperor. His legend is still circulated to this day.

    There is also Qichang Daojun of the Twelve Palaces of the Mangya Kingdom, the Sword Palace. He is also very low-key. He has always made the Sword Palace his home and rarely takes risks.  Or the ancient cultivator bullied others too much, forcing him to take action. He defeated three ancient cultivators on the edge of Hedao in a row, and even defeated an ancient cultivator emperor.  He was directly recognized by the Endless Territory as the strongest Dao Lord at that time.

    ?Obviously

    This time the Dongming Jade Talisman was born, many low-key and even powerful Dao Lords who rarely appeared appeared one by one.

    They didn¡¯t hesitate for the opportunity to join forces.

    Death can¡¯t stop them!

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 17 Trouble in Tiancang Palace

    Yu Xinghai, Xinghe River Basin, in Tingnan Palace.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master are practicing peacefully.

    "Huh?" Jiuchen Cult Master's expression suddenly changed and he opened his eyes.

    "Beiming, Beiming." The leader of Jiuchen suddenly shouted.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning is sitting on the futon and practicing with the help of the clutch stone incense burner. Now his five strongest swordsmanship has reached the third level, but it is still difficult to unite the five swords to form the third level of the ultimate swordsmanship.  Stuck at the bottleneck.  Although the Lihe Shifu incense burner can assist enlightenment, some big bottlenecks are still extremely difficult.

    "Something big has happened." Jiuchen Cult Leader was a little excited, "Do you know about the Great Mo Realm of your Taoist Alliance, the 'Yi Bo Realm'?"

    "I know." Ji Ning was startled. His hometown of the Three Realms was very close to the Great Mo Realm. Brother Tian also went to the Yibo Realm. How could he not be familiar with it?

    "The 'Dongming Jade Talisman' in Yibo Realm was born." Jiuchen Cult Leader said excitedly, "I am afraid that the six major forces in the entire Endless Territory have already known about it, and many Dao Lords on the edge of Hedao are crazy about it. Those who know the news,  I¡¯m afraid many of them are rushing to the Great Mo Realm to enter the Yibo Realm.¡±

    "Dongming Jade Talisman?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    The ultimate treasure of Hedao!

    Anyone who is on the edge of harmony will be crazy about it.  Ji Ning knew very well that the Dao Lords on the fringes of Hedao who dared to rush into Yu Xinghai and venture into some Jedi places had already put life and death aside, and all of them were desperately pursuing the chance.  When the news of the birth of the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' came out, just think about it, how many Taoists from the fringe of Hedao would fight for it.

    "Brother Tian is inside." Ji Ning was shocked, "It's not good."

    "Brother Tian is already very dangerous inside, but now that many Dao Lords from the fringe of Hedao are rushing in, Brother Tian's strength is nothing among them, and it becomes even more dangerous."

    "Although I am still very, very far away from the end of my life span." The eyes of Jiuchen Cult Leader shined.  He said excitedly, "But the Dongming Jade Talisman, the legendary Hedao treasure. Since Emperor Yibo left, I have never heard of it again. I missed this time. I'm afraid I will never have the chance to get it again."  Well, Beiming, I have decided to go to Yibo Realm, what about you? Why don¡¯t you go together? If we join forces, then we really won¡¯t be afraid of anyone."

    Jiuchen has become four steps.  He is the master of Li Xing Palace, the Taoist Master of Heavenly Axe, and the King of Geque, but he still dare not say that he is invincible.

    He is afraid of some terrible illusions and the most heaven-defying mental practitioners.  It should be noted that Ji Ning is the second level among the practitioners of mind power. If he is of the level of the master of the mind power palace of Mangya Kingdom Jiuchen Cult Leader is still a little uneasy, but it will be different if Ji Ning is next to him. Ji Ning  Maybe there is nothing you can do to the other party.  But the defense is enough.

    In terms of true souls, defense is always much easier.

    As long as the gap is not too big, it can usually be resisted.

    "Go." Ji Ning nodded, "Of course I will go if I have an opportunity like this."

    "Hahaha, okay, I guess the most heaven-defying Dao Lord in the entire Endless Territory. There are some who are on the bright side, and some who are very low-key. I'm afraid most of them will pass." The leader of Jiuchen was excited, "Beiming, you and I are in the Endless Territory.  Our territory is not well-known, but our combined strength is something that no one is afraid of."

    "Yes, no matter what aspect we are good at, we can handle it." Ji Ning is also very confident. The two of them are not very famous.  Although he killed Kong Sa, very few people knew that his name was Dao Lord Beiming.  As for the Jiuchen Cult Leader his reputation is not that great.

    Far less dazzling than the existences such as Brother Quewang, Tianaxe, and Li Xing.

    ¡°Without further delay, let¡¯s leave quickly,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, hurry up and leave. It's too late. Maybe someone else will rob you." The leader of Jiuchen didn't dare to hesitate.

    ¡­¡­

    Endless territory, inside Tiancang Palace.

    "Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun have met."

    "What." Yudou Daojun looked at Tian Daojun in shock.

    "Alas, Da Mo and I didn't expect this kind of thing to happen. We were careful in it. You also know Da Mo's deduction skills. But even though we didn't succeed, we still fell into the trick of 'Emperor Yi Bo'! It caused such a big fuss.  There is movement." Tian Daojun shook his head, "As far as I know, the top forces in the Endless Territory are probably aware of this now. The birth of the Dongming Jade Talisman will definitely attract a large number of Daojuns from the edge of Hedao to rush over. I'm here  Nothing in it counts.¡±

    "Brother Tian, ??don't take it too seriously. I guess Emperor Yibo must have made arrangements a long time ago. When the Dongming Jade Talisman is born, he will not let anyone get it easily, no matter who touches the restrictions he left.  , there will be a big commotion, attracting the Dao Lords from the edge of the endless territory to fight for it." Yu Doulian said.

    "Well, yes, that's true."?The arrangement of Emperor Yibo.  Tianyi also admitted, "How can one or two Tao Lords monopolize the five legendary Dongming jade talismans?"  Naturally, there will be a frenzy of snatching.  "

    Yu Dou made some calculations and exclaimed: "I only saw bloody storms! The world of Yibo will be a crazy fight for killing. I don't know how many Taoists will die in the world of Yibo."

    "Anyone who is good at deduction can deduce that the world of Yibo is extremely dangerous now, but no matter how dangerous it is, it can't stop the Dao Lords." Tian Daojun said.

    One hundred thousand monarchs can barely have a good way.  And he is still a mediocre Taoist.

    Are you like the Heaven-defying Dao Lord How many emperors have there been in the Endless Territory from ancient times to the present?

    Based on probability calculations, it is impossible for all the heaven-defying Dao Lords of this generation to give birth to an eternal emperor!  In this case, for the Dongming Jade Talisman, naturally no one is afraid of death.

    "Yu Dou, I guess there may be trouble in our Tiancang Palace." Lord Tian Dao said, "It's all my fault. When I went to explore the Yibo Realm before, I didn't expect to make such a big noise. So I didn't make too much noise before.  By hiding the information. I am afraid that in the endless realm, there are still some people who know that I entered the Yibo Realm early in the morning. I am afraid that there will be Tao Lords who will come to trouble me in Tiancang Palace. Your true deity, please take me with you.  Brother Cang Gong will hide for now."

    "Hide?" Daojun Yudou frowned, "Okay, I also vaguely deduce that it will be a bit troublesome. I will immediately take my brothers from Tiancang Palace to hide first."

    The Taoist Lord of Tiancang Palace.

    Tianyi, Yu Can, and Ji Ning all have Dharmakayas staying in Tiancang Palace, which means that Yu Dou is the deity and all Dharmakayas are here!  Yudou Daojun is also good at deductions. Although he became the Fourth Steps Lord, his deductions are not as good as the Third Steps Lord's 'Da Mo'.  But no matter what, the deduction has reached the fourth step. He took the Tiancang Palace brothers to hide outside, and I am afraid that few of them can really find them.

    While the two of them were discussing¡ª¡ª

    "Brother." A voice sounded, and a young man in golden clothes walked over. It was Ji Ning's dharma body.

    "Ji Ning." Tianyi saw Ji Ning and smiled, "I was going to find you."

    "Has something big happened in the Yibo world?" Ji Ning asked.

    "You know it too?" Tian Yi was surprised.

    "I just found out, does this matter have something to do with you, brother?" Ji Ning was a little worried. In fact, he is only a second-level Dao Lord now. In addition, the time he became a Dao Lord was too short. There is no such thing in Mangya Country.  Deliberately pass the news to him!  In fact, there is no way to pass it on even if you want to. It is difficult for the World Realm slaves brought by Ji Ning to sense the clones in the distant Mang Ya Kingdom in Yu Xinghai.

    "There is indeed some connection. This commotion was actually caused by me and Da Mo." Tianyi shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I suffered a lot, but I didn't get a Dongming Jade Talisman. In fact, I didn't expect to get a Dongming Jade Talisman before.  , just want to get a 'Yi Xin Bead' to increase the hope of Hedao, who wants to cause the Dongming Jade Talisman to be born in the end."

    Tianyi is also self-aware. No one has obtained the Dongming Jade Talisman for endless years. He dares to hope for it. If he wants to blame it, he can only blame Da Mo Daojun for deducing a trick too well. He just found the key point and triggered the Emperor Yibo's stay.  under the ban.

    "You don't need to worry too much about this matter." Tian Daojun said, "You'd better be careful in Yu Xinghai!"

    "Yes, Beiming, there is a lot of danger in the Yu Xinghai. Brother Tian also has Da Mo Daojun's dharma body to help. With Da Mo Daojun's dharma body's deduction ability, it is no problem to seek good luck and avoid disaster, and protect yourself."  Yudou Daojun said.

    When Ji Ning heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    right.

    When it comes to saving one's life, even if I am with Big Brother Tian, ??I'm afraid I won't be able to help him as much as Da Mo Daojun's Dharmakaya.  Damo Daojun's dharma body is too powerful to deduce.

    "By the way, Beiming." Daojun Yudou asked again, "Brother Tian's trip to Yibo Realm was not kept very secret before. I am afraid that this will cause some trouble for our Tiancang Palace. I will take Tiancang with me  Palace brothers, please go out and hide firstwill your body stay in Tiancang Palace, or will it come with us?"

    "Is there trouble in Tiancang Palace?" Ji Ning frowned.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 18 Dao Lord comes to visit

    "I should be the only Taoist on the fringe of Hedao who has recently entered Yibo Realm." Tian Daojun said solemnly, "I didn't deliberately keep it a secret. Although not many people know about it, there are still some Taoists on the edge of Hedao.  You know it."

    "The only one?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "There are many dangerous places in the Endless Territory, and there are very few treasures in the Yibo Realm! They are far incomparable to Yu Xinghai. Only the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' is particularly attractive. But since Emperor Yibo left until now, Dongming  The Jade Talisman has never appeared. Therefore, there are still very few Dao Lords who have entered the Yibo Realm. As for the near future, I should be the only one." Tian Dao Lord said.

    "That's troublesome." Ji Ning nodded, "If there is such a big commotion in Yibo World, someone must be inside! And brother, you are the only one who went in, so you will definitely become the target of public criticism."

    "Not only me, but also Da Mo will be in trouble." Tian Daojun shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Tian Yiyijun expected it to be good.

    Damo Yuan is indeed in trouble.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    An evil dark cloud surged over the entire Da Mo Courtyard.

    There was a woman in black robe standing in the dark clouds. She had green skin, red eyes, and two green horns on her head. She shouted coldly: "Da Mo."

    "Fellow Daoist Chenyu." Standing in the sky above Da Mo Courtyard is a man in green robe, who is the dharma body of Dao Monarch Da Mo.

    "Dharmakaya? You only used one dharma body to see me." Demon Lord 'Chen Yu' said coldly.

    Daojun Chenyu is called the 'Demon Lord' because she acts in a devilish style. The reason why she is called the 'Demon Lord' is because she is extremely powerful and is recognized as the seventh most powerful inverse in the Endless Territory.  Lord Tiandao.  Of course, those recognized by Endless Territory are those who have publicly demonstrated their great strength.

    Like some very low-key people, the outside world knows less.  For example, Jiuchen Cult Leader's strength is on the same level as Daojun Chenyu and others, but very few people know about him.

    "I'm really ashamed. My true deity has already taken his wife out for a trip." Dao Lord Damo's dharma body glanced at the void in the distance, "Fellow Daoist Chenyu, and some fellow daoists in the distance, I know you  Why are you here! The reason why there is such a big commotion in Yibo Realm is indeed related to me! I swear on my life, the Dongming Jade Talisman, Tian Daojun and I have not gotten any of them Haha, Yibo  Everything that the emperor has deliberately prepared cannot be easily obtained by us."

    "If you want to take action, feel free to take action to destroy my dharma body. I, Da Mo, have told many Dao Lords here that if you dare to attack our Da Mo Academy, I, Da Mo, will definitely repay you tenfold."

    After saying that, Dao Lord Da Mo directly turned around and entered Da Mo Courtyard without even looking at the many Dao Lords outside, nor paying attention to Demon Lord Chen Yu high in the sky.

    "Humph." Demon Lord Chenyu looked ugly.

    The other Dao Lords in the distance were also hesitant.

    They are not afraid of death.

    But Da Mo is determined to ignore them, so what¡¯s the point of destroying Da Mo¡¯s dharma body?  It's just Dharmakaya, it's of no use at all.

    "And Dao Lord Damo really wants to take revenge."  That is also very scary, especially when Dao Lord Da Mo becomes the Lord of Four Steps in the future, deducing that he will be the first person in the Endless Territory. Who will he take revenge on?  Even the Lord can¡¯t stop it!

    "It seems that the only way to advance is to the Yibo Realm. If you go in first, you may have a better chance." Demon Lord Chenyu thought for a moment in mid-air, then turned around and took a step forward.  Then he broke through the air and headed to Yibo Realm.

    *******

    Although Daojun Damo¡¯s ¡®Da Moyuan¡¯ is in the Eternal Realm of Damo, Daojun Damo really broke up with him and only left his Dharma body in Damo Yuan.  No one really took action.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If his true self were here, I am afraid that a Taoist master would have taken action to capture him long ago.

    The deterrent power of Daojun Damo is still very strong.  However, Tiancang Palace does not have such a deterrent effect.

    ¡­¡­

    "I just got the news that Daojun Da Mo only left his Dharma body to guard Da Mo Yuan, but anyone who dares to attack Da Mo Yuan will be repaid tenfold." Two Dao Lords walking side by side in the void were chatting.  A space passage appeared somewhere, and they were walking in the space passage. There was no need for a space-time teleportation array at all.

    "Da Mo's move is cruel enough!" said a Taoist Lord in dark red armor.

    "Now let's see if we can get some news from Daojun Tian." The gray-robed Daojun said with emotion.

    "Our residence is very close to Tiancang Territory. Brother Zhenyi, you are good at space. We are very fast. We can reach Tiancang Palace in ten and a half days. Maybe we will be the first to arrive at Tiancang Palace."  The Taoist Lord in dark red armor said coldly, "In order to unite with the Tao,I can only feel sorry for Cang Gong that day.  "

    "Well, Tian Daojun is the only Taoist from the edge of Hedao who has entered recently. He must know a lot about Yibo Realm. If he gives us the information, it will be much easier for us to enter Yibo Realm and seize it.  I am more sure of getting the Dongming Jade Talisman." The gray-robed Taoist said.

    Now that many Dao Lords are heading to Yibo Realm, they both have no confidence at all. After all, they are much stronger than them

    If they get some information in advance, they think there is still hope!

    "We will arrive at Tiancang Palace soon," said the gray-robed Taoist Lord, 'True Daoist Lord'.

    "Tian Cang Palace?" The dark red armored Taoist Lord's eyes flashed with a sharp light. No matter what, he had to force the news out.

    *******

    The sky is clear and clear, and the vast sky is like a beautiful huge cyan porcelain plate.

    The wind is howling between heaven and earth.

    The two figures were flying between heaven and earth. They were walking and looking ahead, Tiancang Palace had already appeared in front of them.

    "Tiancang Palace has arrived." The Taoist Lord in Dark Red Armor was a little excited, "Our opportunity lies in Tiancang Palace."

    "Yes." The gray-robed Taoist Lord also nodded.

    "I'm going to shout, but I don't believe it. The old thief Tianyi dares to refuse." The dark red-armored Taoist Lord's eyes were full of murderous intent. They came here to intimidate.

    "Tianyi!"

    The dark red-armored Taoist Lord flew closer, and then shouted loudly, his voice reverberating like thunder in the sky and the earth, and then the invisible evil spirit spread, centering on the dark red-armored Taoist Lord, it enveloped  The entire Tiancang Palace said, "Tianyi, come out quickly."

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall.

    Ji Ning, Tian Yi, Yu Dou, and Yu Can are all here. The four of them are now just Dharmakaya. Now most of the disciples in Tian Cang Palace have left. Some Tian Cang Palace disciples who have clone methods  The disciples stayed behind, and some servants stayed behind.

    "Tianyi, come out quickly." There was a loud shout from the outside world.

    "It's here." Tian Daojun snorted coldly, "It's finally here."

    Ji Ning, Yu Dou, and Yu Can also had complicated expressions. They had long expected that there would be trouble in Tian Cang Palace, and someone would definitely come to find Lord Tian Cang!  Moreover, the distance between these Dao Lords may be far or near, and their speed may be fast or slow. I am afraid they will rush over at once.  And now, the first batch of Dao Lords have arrived.

    "Let's go and see who it is." Tian Daojun stood up and walked forward first.

    Ji Ning, Yu Dou, and Yu Can also followed behind and walked out.

    Whirring whirring¡­¡­

    ??The Dharma Bodies of the Four Dao Lords of Tiancang Palace all flew up, flying high into the sky. Above the formation restrictions of Tiancang Palace, they looked at the two figures in the distance.

    "It's the True Dao Lord and the Xiu Meng Dao Lord." Tian Dao Lord's face changed slightly when he saw it, and he immediately sent a message to Ji Ning and the others, "The True Dao Lord is good at the Space Dao Lord and is extremely difficult to deal with, while the Xiu Meng Dao Lord is good at it.  Melee combat. Both of them are of equal strength to me."

    Ji Ning also understood that the strength of these two Dao Lords was not that strong. They were on the same level as Tianyi and Qingfeng Holy Lord.

    After all, those who are too weak do not dare to come, and those who are too strong in the Endless Territory are relatively small after all, and it will take time to rush over.

    "Zhenyi, Xiumeng, why do you two come to my Tiancang Palace?" Lord Tianyi shouted.

    "Don't pretend to be confused, you don't know what we mean when we come here?" Taoist Xiu Meng in dark red armor shouted angrily in the distance.

    "About Yibo Realm?" Tian Daoyaojun said, "I can make an oath of my destiny. I have indeed not obtained the Dongming Jade Talisman now."

    "I guess you didn't get it." Daojun Xiumeng sneered, "Emperor Yibo left the Dongming Jade Talisman, how could it be so easy to get it. But we need all the information you know about Yibo Realm.  , as long as you give us all the information about Yibo Realm, we will turn around and leave."

    Tianyi Daojun snorted: "It's a beautiful idea, just the two of you?"

    He and Dao Lord Damo have worked hard in it for tens of thousands of years, groping hard, and Dao Lord Da Mo deducing it again and again, and only then did they know many secrets of Yibo Realm.  Where can it be easily spread?

    "This is a strange thing I got during my adventure in Yu Xinghai." Daojun Xiumeng in the distance took out a strange stone ball. There were many complex divine patterns on the stone ball, and it faintly exuded terrifying power.  , "As long as I crush this strange object, I can naturally destroy your Tiancang Palace. If you don't hand it over, then I will have no choice but to take action."

    "Tell me." Another gray-robed Taoist also said coldly, "To hand over, or not to hand over."

    *******(To be continued)

    ? ?The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 19 For the sake of harmony

    "What?"

    Tian Daojun, Ji Ning, Yudou Daojun, and Yucan Daojun on the Tiancang Palace side were all shocked. They all stared at the stone ball in the hand of Xiumeng Daojun in the distance, and they could also sense that the stone ball was faintly visible.  The terrifying power radiated.

    "This Taoist Xiumeng actually has such a rare thing." The expressions of Taoist Tian and the others changed.

    There are quite a lot of rare objects and Taoist talismans refined by ancient powers such as the Eternal Emperor, which have been accumulated from generation to generation.  Especially Yu Xinghai, which was once an ancient battlefield, there are also many treasures with great power that can be directly stimulated.  But it¡¯s very difficult to get it. Most of the Four Steps Masters don¡¯t have such treasures.

    At this level, people like Tianyi, Holy Lord Qingfeng, and Daojun Xiumeng have lived long enough. If they dare to take risks, they will usually have one or two.

    If you live long enough like Kong Sa, you will usually have ten or eight items in your possession.

    As for King Geque and Palace Master Li Xing, the most heaven-defying Dao Lords, they can easily kill some ordinary Eternal Emperors. The power of their casual blows can easily destroy Tiancang Palace, no less.  for those strange things.  Naturally, the so-called magical talismans have very little appeal to them!  Only precious rare items refined at the master level are of sufficient use to them, but those rare items are too rare.

    Strange objects are also divided into defense, escape, cause and effect, illusion, attack and many other types.

    "This Xiu Meng Dao Lord actually happens to have a strange object that is good at attacking." Tian Dao Lord was a little anxious.

    "This rare thing is also very important to Taoist Xiumeng." The beautiful Taoist Yucan said, "But in order to join the Tao, he is completely crazy and does not hesitate to use this rare thing! Everyone, we  Now how to do?"

    "Let me give it a try." Daojun Yudou said.

    ¡­¡­

    The four Tao Lords in Tiancang Palace and the other two Tao Lords were facing each other from afar.

    "Two Taoist friends." Daojun Yudou said loudly, "I believe you have also received the news that Daojun Damo has left Damoyuan a long time ago! Our Tiancang Palace is not stupid either. Our brothers in Tiancang Palace have already  He ran away. The four of us are just Dharma bodies! Even if you use that rare thing and destroy my Tiancang Palace, the most you can do is destroy the Dharma bodies of the four of us. With this small loss, our heavenly bodies will be destroyed.  Cang Gong can still bear it.¡±

    In the high sky in the distance, the Taoist Xiu Meng and the Taoist True Taoist were both rushing with murderous intent.

    Taojun Xiumeng said coldly: "To build the Tiancang Palace, it took endless efforts to arrange these formation restrictions. And the materials required for these four Dharma Bodies are extremely expensive, and they have been nurtured for a long time You just gave it up when you said you would give it up?"

    "For the sake of harmony, all these can be given up." Dao Lord Yudou said with a smile.  "I have a proposal, both of us take a step back."

    In the distance, Taoist Xiumeng and Taoist Zhendao looked at each other.

    "Say!" Daojun Xiumeng said coldly.

    "Our Tiancang Palace is willing to give you a piece of information about the Yibo Realm." Lord Yu Doudao said, "Although it is not everything that Big Brother Tian knows. But it is much more information than the outside world knows about the Yibo Realm. The two  What do you think? If you two agree, we will send you this piece of information."

    "It must be everything Tiandaojun knows!" Xiumeng Daojun shouted angrily. Following his voice, endless bloody waves appeared out of thin air, sweeping across the sky and covering the entire Tiancang Palace.

    "Xiumeng Daojun's evil spirit is soaring to the sky."  He shouted angrily, "If you don't agree, go to hell."

    "Tianyi, stop resisting." Zhenyi Daojun shouted angrily.

    "You guys have gone too far." Daojun Yudou said coldly.  "My eldest brother and Dao Daojun Da Mo have to hand over all the things that they have gone through dangers and painstaking efforts? This is simply impossible."

    "Do you think we are fools? Where is that place in Yibo Realm? It was built by Emperor Yibo. Emperor Yibo is the absolute number one power in the endless territory. There are many crises in Yibo Realm.  It's extremely complicated. It only gives partial information. It will be of little help to us." Shinichi-kun said coldly, "Yu Dou, please stop playing tricks on us. We are not stupid. You only have two choices Hand in,  Or don¡¯t hand it over.¡±

    "Whoever stops me from 'joining the path' will be killed!" Taoist Xiumeng in the distance raised the stone ball with one hand, his voice full of murderous intent, "I will give you three breathing time to think about it. If you don't agree,  I will destroy you! Threetwo"

    ¡­¡­

    "three¡­¡­"

    "two¡­¡­"

    Taojun Xiumeng was high in the sky, surrounded by endless waves. He held up the ancient stone ball with one hand and issued a final warning.

    For the sake of harmony, he will not show mercy.

    "This" Tianyi, Yudou, and Yucan all changed their expressions, while Ji Ning's expression changed.??Complex.

    "It's all for Hedao, why bother? This is my brother's opportunity for Hedao. Today you will force him, and tomorrow they will force him. If we give in again and again, will we give up all the opportunities for Hedao?  Come out?" Ji Ning said, "You can leave. If you don't leave, I will have no choice but to take action."

    "Do it?" Daojun Xiumeng and Zhendaojun in the distance were stunned.

    Ji Ning's face gradually turned cold: "Let's go."

    "The expressions of Taoist Xiumeng and Taoist Zhendao in the distance changed, because they gradually felt the threat brought by Ji Ning.  Ji Ning didn't have murderous intentions before, but now that he has murderous intentions, his sense of threat is naturally stronger.  The main reason is that the gap between Ji Ning's dharma body and theirs is not too big. If Ji Ning himself were here, the threat would be much stronger.

    "No one can stop me on the road to harmony." Dao Lord Xiumeng and Lord Zhen Dao looked at each other without hesitation.

    "Should we hand over the intelligence or fight!" Daojun Xiumeng shouted angrily.

    Ji Ning's stern face showed a flash of killing intent in his eyes.

    An invisible wave spread immediately, like two shock waves, directly impacting the souls of Xiumeng Taoist and Zhenyi Taoist.

    Psychokinesis!

    "This -" A trace of panic and unwillingness flashed across Daojun Xiumeng's eyes, and then his eyes completely darkened, and his body fell directly from mid-air.

    "Psychic cultivator!" The gray-robed True Taoist Lord's face turned pale, but he resisted the mental annihilation technique. He looked at Ji Ning in fear. The terrible mental impact destroyed him. Fortunately, his Taoist heart was strong enough.  Resist it!  But he knows very well that the methods of mental practitioners are very strange. Such brutal extermination is not the main method. The main ones are usually some illusions, enchantment and other methods.

    "The brutal extermination methods are so terrifying, how about the more insidious illusions?"  As long as it is slightly affected for a moment or two, I am afraid that I will die.

    "Hurry up and leave." Zhen Daojun didn't care about anything else at all. He waved his hand and wow, a space passage glowing with colored light immediately appeared next to him. He took one step and escaped quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    A cracked space mouth appeared in a chaotic void beyond more than twenty territories.

    The true Taoist Lord in gray robe walked out embarrassedly, with a look of horror on his face: "He turned out to be a practitioner of mind power. The new Taoist Lord of Tiancang Palace, 'Beiming Taoist Lord', an inconspicuous Taoist Lord, turned out to be a mind power practitioner."  Practitioner. And such a terrifying mental practitionerto wipe out Brother Xiu Meng with just one thought? Alas, Brother Xiu Meng's murderous intention is too strong, and he lacks a little bit of Taoism."

    "I really didn't expect that the strongest person in Tiancang Palace is not Tian Daojun, but Beiming Daojun." Zhen Daojun sighed softly, "It's complicated now. Tiancang Palace, which everyone thought was very easy to deal with, actually has such terrifying power.  of a being."

    Those who practice mental strength are recognized as difficult to deal with.

    There is no need, they are not willing to be enemies of mental practitioners.

    ******

    Outside Tiancang Palace.

    The body of Taoist Xiu Meng was falling from high in the sky. Tianyi, Yu Dou, and Yu Can looked at Ji Ning in disbelief.

    "It's all for the sake of harmony" Ji Ning shook his head and waved his hand, and the fallen body of Taoist Xiumeng was put away by Ji Ning.

    As soon as Ji Ning turned around, he saw Tianyi, Yu Dou, and Yu Can, all staring at Ji Ning.

    "What's wrong? Is it the body of Dao Lord Xiu Meng? His treasures will be divided up slowly later." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Don't interrupt." Tian Daojun flew to Ji Ning's side and grabbed Ji Ning, "Ji Ning, you, are you a spiritual practitioner?"

    "Yes, you are actually a spiritual practitioner?" Yu Dou and Yu Can were also very excited.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Yes! I had been in seclusion to conceive and cultivate the Dharma body, and this happened to me when I came out. I didn't have time to say anything. It's not too late to say it now!"

    "It's not too late." Daojun Yucan was also excited, "I didn't expect that my Tiancang Palace could also produce a spiritual practitioner. Haha, from now on, who outside will dare to look down on my Tiancang Palace?"

    "I always thought you were a prodigy in the way of swordsmanship." Tian Daojun stared at Ji Ning and was very excited, "I didn't expect that you were actually a spiritual practitioner, and you were even more powerful than your swordsmanship. You killed Daojun Xiumeng in one glance.  "

    Ji Ning couldn't help but said: "Actually, my sword skills are slightly stronger than my mental strength."

    ? **

    This chapter is to make up for yesterday¡¯s missed updates.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    ?Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 20 The Name of Beiming Dao Lord

    "Is swordsmanship stronger than mental strength?" Tian Daojun looked at Ji Ning in shock, and then couldn't help but said, "Ji Ning, what level of cultivation have you reached now?"

    "There is no confidence in facing the most heaven-defying Dao Lord, but there is no problem in escaping." Ji Ning said.

    In fact, Ji Ning is now at the top among the second-level Heaven-defying Dao Lords, much stronger than Kong Sa back then.

    Even if you fight against the first-level Geque King and others, you still have to see whether the opponent's Taoist heart is strong enough!  If Dao had a slight weakness in his heart and was affected by Ji Ning's 'illusion technique', Ji Ning would still have hope of winning.  However, the Heaven-defying Dao Lords who can reach the highest peak generally have extremely strong Dao aspirations, so most of them are beyond the reach of Ning Ning.

    "But Ji Ning has the armor of domination, is very good at saving lives, and has the nine secret arts, world projection, transcending space and many other means. There is really no one among the Tao Lords who can do anything to him.

    "This, this" Tian Daojun was a little stunned.

    "Beiming, why did you suddenly become a spiritual practitioner?" Yu Dou Daojun asked curiously.

    "In the early days of my practice, my mental strength improved faster than my swordsmanship." Ji Ning had a trace of recollection in his eyes. "Later, due to some obsessions, my mental strength was stuck and I was unable to improve. This time I went out and had some opportunities, and my mental strength  The breakthrough in realm opened up the world of my heart. Naturally, my world of heart continued to expand and I have the strength I have today."

    "The dual cultivation of swordsmanship and mental strength is amazing, amazing." Daojun Yu Can exclaimed in amazement.

    The mental practitioner is known for its weirdness to make the opponent tremble.

    But if this mental practitioner is good at close combat, it will be even more terrifying. Ji Ning is such a being.

    "By the way, Beiming, why did you let that True Daojun go just now?" Yu Candaojun asked, "I have a vague feeling that you only attacked once, it doesn't seem to be an illusion?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.  "If he can escape from my mind-killing technique, let him live. Let him leave alive. He will definitely tell some friends on the edge of Hedao what happened today and remind him of those friends, and his friends will also  Tell their friends then the news will definitely spread quickly, and in this case, most of the fringe Taoists of Hedao will retreat."

    "Ji Ning did the right thing. We can't deal with those Dao Lords again and again." Tian Dao Lord said.

    "Beiming." Yu Dou said worriedly, "Most Dao Lords don't dare to come, but those who dare to come probably have some support."

    "Then let's kill him." Ji Ning had murderous intent in his eyes, "Let's see who has the stronger means."

    Ji Ning is quite confident.

    The Dao Lord Dharma Body can be practiced in the same way as the Qi flow, the God and Demon flow, and the Heart force flow!  All magical powers and secret techniques can be used, but Ji Ning found that only his 'nine levels of chaos restraint' could not be cultivated on Fa Shen.  At the same time, Dao Lord's Dharmakaya only contains a very small amount of soul so the Dharmakaya's strength is generally much weaker than that of the deity.

    The true spirit of the soul is the core of a life.

    If the true spirit of the soul is extinct, the practitioner will naturally die.  And the true spirit of the soul is too weakgenerally the divine power, magic power, and mental power in the body will gradually weaken.  Even staying at the top is difficult.  Therefore, the soul of the deity needs to be remotely sensed and kept pregnant.

    Because it requires constant nurturing to make the Dharmakaya strong and even reach its peak, a Taoist Lord generally maintains at most one Dharmakaya.

    Of course, if there is a second soul.  It is possible to conceive and raise the second Dharmakaya.  Ji Ning has his main body and his second soul The souls of his main body and the second soul are equally powerful and can sense each other.  However, Ji Ning only gave birth to a dharma body, and the souls of his own body and the second soul helped in the pregnancy and raising.

    "As a result, Ji Ning's 'dharma body' is relatively stronger than that of ordinary Dao Lords.  Not counting the 'Beihong Sword', it is now estimated that I have about 70% of my combat power!

    ¡­¡­

    Dharmakaya also has advantages in comparison. Dharmakaya is the body of a magic weapon.  Formation restrictions can be burned into it, and the 'origin' can even be poured into it like a natal magic weapon. Ji Ning's Dharma Body contains the ultimate sword technique that Ji Ning has realized.  Because of the special nature of the dharma body, it can be perfectly integrated with the formation and become a part of the formation.

    The formation and the Dharma body are combined with each other, and the combat power is comparable to the original one.

    This is also the reason why many Taoist kings have their Dharmakaya in their home base.

    *******

    Ji Ning¡¯s prediction was correct.

    After running away in embarrassment, Shinichi-kun, who escaped with his life, did go to warn some of his close friends. His close friends continued to remind their close friends, so they spread the word to ten, and then to hundredsthe spread became faster and faster.  ¡­today¡¯s dayThe palace and the Great Moyuan are two hurricane whirlpools, and countless Taoists are paying attention to them.

    Da Mo Daojun of Da Mo Yuan escaped with his wife, and no one could find him.

    The only Tiancang Palace is the hope of some weaker Taoists.

    "What, a spiritual practitioner?"

    "Just watching from a distance, destroying Dao Lord Xiumeng with just one thought? The real Dao Lord barely managed to save his life?"

    "Is it just the Dharmakaya that's so powerful?"

    "What is the name of this terrifying mental practitioner from Tiancang Palace?"

    "Call Beiming! Daojun Beiming!"

    The news spread like crazy.

    Ji Ning killed Kong Sa because he didn¡¯t deliberately reveal his identity, so not many people knew that he killed Kong Sa. His reputation in the Endless Territory has never been great.  But this time, it was just the Dharma body that took action, without much effort. Just one thought wiped out Taoist Xiumeng, and countless Taoists were shocked.

    Become famous in one battle!

    Ji Ning has truly become famous in the Endless Territory. Countless Dao Lords are aware of the existence of the mental practitioner ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    In an ordinary chaotic world.

    In a mortal city.

    Daojun Damo and his wife lived a leisurely life as a mountain villa owner in a mountain villa outside the mortal city.

    "What, Beiming Daojun is a spiritual practitioner? He is just a Dharma body, and he can exterminate Xiumeng Daojun with just one thought?" Daojun Damo, who was originally calm and leisurely drinking immortal wine, was suddenly shocked.

    "Husband, what did you say, Lord Beiming?" The beautiful woman on the side was also a little shocked.

    "Yes, Dao Lord Beiming is the little guy named Ji Ning who once lived in our Da Mo Yuan. I still remember that when he first came to our Da Mo Yuan, he was just an ancestral god. Later he came back from the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion.  It has become a world realm. How long has it been At that time, it was only a world realm, and now the law body can be exterminated with just a thought, Xiu Meng Dao Lord, this strength is definitely much stronger than me." Dao Lord Da Mo was a little shocked, he was  He is good at deductions, but deductions do not always know the future. The more defiant a practitioner is, the more difficult it will be to deduce fate.

    "The Dharmakaya is so powerful, how strong is this deity?" The beautiful woman was also a little shocked, "She has been so powerful in such a short period of practice. I am afraid that I will become one of the best heaven-defying Dao Lords in the endless territory in the future."

    "Even now, no Dao Lord dares to underestimate him." Dao Lord Da Mo shook his head, "Because he is a spiritual practitioner."

    ¡­¡­

    The news in Mangya Kingdom was also very well-informed, and the news quickly spread to Mangya country.

    There was a lot of discussion in the twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord of Sword Palace has become a spiritual practitioner?"

    "The Taoist Lord Beiming is said to be extremely strong in swordsmanship. Why is his mental strength so strong all of a sudden?"

    "Although the 'Feng Daojun' in the Heart Power Palace is extremely talented, he probably can't kill Xiumeng Daojun with just his Dharmakaya."

    ¡­¡­

    "Beiming has become a spiritual practitioner?" Prince Qinghuan, who had just returned to Mangya's country, showed a smile when he heard the news, "Interesting, I didn't expect that the four of us who went to different universes, Beiming, you temporarily  I got to the front. It seems I have to work harder"

    ¡­¡­

    On a thick branch of a strange fiery red tree that is thousands of miles tall, there is a bald and thin young man with his upper body exposed. He is practicing with a smile on his face and his eyes closed. All he can see is his naked body.  There are fiery red divine patterns on the skin of the upper body. The fiery red divine patterns and the huge fiery red tree complement each other. The fiery red divine patterns are even gradually extending and spreading, gradually forming

    "Huh?" Feng Yi opened his eyes and smiled, "Brother Beiming, he has also become a spiritual practitioner, and he is so powerful. I thought I had hope of creating a song comparable to "Yu Shang** Song"  His secret skills are powerful enough, I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Beiming was not a spiritual practitioner before, but now he is stronger than me.¡±

    Feng Yi is very talented in mental strength. When he was in the World Realm, he was no less than Qing Huan and Ji Ning. He was the most evil type.  After becoming a Taoist, if he grows up smoothly and reaches the edge of being a Taoist, he will become the most heaven-defying spiritual practitioner.

    In the place of origin, he received the inheritance from a spiritual practitioner, which is naturally even more extraordinary. From the very beginning, he has been creating a secret technique that is no less than "Yu Shang ** Song". Although it is in the initial stage, the foundation can be  But very solid

    With a solid foundation, cultivation will be slower. Now Feng Yi is just a second-step master.

    ¡­¡­

    "No, no, how could it be possible? It's impossible. How could you be better than me?"So much.  "Huo Jin, who was practicing in a dilapidated temple, roared, "Impossible, I worked so hard, how could the distance between me and him become wider and wider.  "

    Among the four peerless monsters who went to the different universe, Huo Jin was also the weakest one. He always thought that he would become the strongest, and he kept working hard for it. He thought that he was very powerful now, but he didn't expect that he would become the strongest one.  Bei Ming was good at swordsmanship, but now he suddenly became a practitioner of mental power, and his mental power was so terrifying.

    ¡­¡­

    The news spread in all directions, and everyone had their own ideas.

    But Ji Ning's goal has been achieved, and most of the Taoist masters have retreated. Facing the mental practitioners, very few still have the confidence to kill them.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 21 Frankness

    In the void at the border of the Endless Territory and Yu Xinghai, a space crack appeared, and two figures walked out of it. One was a young man in white clothes carrying a golden divine sword on his back, and the other was a cold man in silver robes with a powerful aura.

    "It's finally out."

    "Haha, I didn't expect it to come out so smoothly."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master were also in tears.

    "At the beginning, we were both worried, lest we lose our lives." Jiuchen Cult Master smiled, "Fortunately, there is the star map given by ancestor Xingjiu. Fortunately, Beiming, your swordsmanship can transcend space. Fortunately, you are a spiritual practitioner."

    "We have to be thankful for our luck. In the most dangerous Galaxy Valley we were very lucky and didn't encounter any big danger." Ji Ning also sighed.

    Through many factors and luck, Ji Ning and the others returned to the Endless Territory alive.

    "Let's go, let's hurry up. It's taken us sixty years to get here from Tingnan Palace. It's still very far from here to Yibo Realm. We're afraid we'll be delayed for a long time on the road. If we delay for a long time, we might be in trouble."  Those who went first got the Ming Yu Talisman." Jiuchen Cult Leader said.

    "There's no rush." ??Ji Ning said, "I have a way to reach the Yibo Realm faster."

    "Faster?" Jiuchen leader looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "Through the time and space channel of Mang Ya Kingdom." Ji Ning continued, "Brother Jiuchen, I have never mentioned this before. In fact, although I am a member of the Dao Alliance, I was kidnapped to Mang Ya Kingdom when I was in the World Realm.  Yaguo, so now he is also a member of the Twelve Palaces of Mangyaguo.¡±

    "Mangya Country? Are you from Mangya Country?" Jiuchen leader was shocked.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    There might be a fatal danger along the way back from Yu Xinghai. To prevent it from affecting their relationship, Ji Ning never mentioned it.  But the two of them had lived and died together for so many years, and Ji Ning couldn't always hide it.

    "You, you" Jiuchen Cult Leader's expression was a little complicated.  Then he said helplessly, "Fortunately, you are only from the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom. If you were from the royal family of Mangya Kingdom, then I would have a headache. Those royal families of Mangya Kingdom have always been enemies of our ancient practitioners. They have fought countless chaos.  Sorry."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The royal family of the Mangya Kingdom was once enslaved by the ancient practitioners. This was a great shame and humiliation for the royal family of the Mangya Kingdom. It is not surprising that generations of the royal family have been enemies of the ancient practitioners.

    "The Lord of Mangya Kingdom is so shameless." Lord Jiuchen's teeth were itching with anger, "He is the most shameless among the three great Lords. He relies on the power of time and space to often destroy the worlds of some monsters in the endless territory.  The territory was robbed! If it weren¡¯t for the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom, how could Mangya Kingdom have its current status?¡±

    Ji Ning also admitted it.

    When it comes to the level of Taoist monarchs alone, the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom are indeed much stronger than the royal family. There are always the top three Taoist Lords in the Endless Territory who have emerged in the past dynasties. There are even eternal emperors in the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom!  Relatively speaking, the royal family is worse.

    "No matter what, you are my brother of life and death." Jiuchen Cult Leader said, "And with my current strength, I really don't take the royal family of Mangya Kingdom seriously. Don't worry, I won't make it difficult for you."

    Ji Ning immediately breathed a sigh of relief. If Jiuchen started fighting with the Mangya Kingdom royal family, Ji Ning would definitely have to protect the Mangya Kingdom royal family due to his sworn oath. Now the leader of Jiuchen said this.  It also avoids some embarrassment in the future.  Indeed, with Jiuchen Cult Leader now standing at the top of the ranks of the Heaven-defying Dao Lords, there are only a handful of people in the entire Mangya Kingdom royal family who can fight with him, and none of them can threaten him.

    After entering the Four Steps Monarch, Jiuchen Cult Leader's "water-evolving immortality" is much stronger than Kongsa's immortality. In a normal fight, none of the Dao Lords can destroy his water-element immortality. In fact, it is the most defiant.  Dao Lords all have ways to save their lives, and it is generally difficult for them to die.  The only ones who pose a threat are the most heaven-defying mental practitioners. The methods of mental practitioners are directly aimed at the true spirit of the soul.  There is still a certain threat.

    For example, Taoist Master Yu Shang created "Ecstasy of Yu Shang" and became recognized as the strongest Taoist Master. No other Taoist Master of Defying Heaven was willing to fight with her.

    "Jiuchen, thank you." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    "Brothers, why are you saying this?" The leader of Jiuchen smiled and shook his head.  After spending these days together, he also felt that Ji Ning was worthy of being a life and death brother, "Beiming, you said you wanted to go through the Mangya Kingdom's time and space channel I'm afraid it's not easy for me to get in with my status."

    "When the time comes, I will have to force you to hide in my cave magic weapon." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Cult Leader nodded.

    They have a very deep friendship, and because they decided to go to Yibo Realm this time, they naturally made a life-destined oath.

    No matter how good friends are, practitioners usually rely on their natal vows to bind them.  becauseIt is possible for life-and-death friends to fall out because of the 'coincidence'.  In order for such a tragic thing to never happen again, they will be bound by an oath.

    ******

    While Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen were on their way, another threat came to Tiancang Palace.

    "Tiancang Palace."

    An old man in white robes came to the eternal world of Tiancang, stood on the top of a mountain, and looked at the Tiancang Palace in the distance.

    "I heard that Tiancang Palace now has an additional spiritual practitioner?" The old man in white robes had absolute confidence in his eyes. Because of his choice of cultivation path, he was not afraid of spiritual practitioners at all. "My residence is too far away from Yibo Realm.  ! Rushing all the way, I must be much later than other Dao Lords. I can get some detailed information about Yibo Realm from Tian Dao Lord. Maybe then I can catch up and get a Dongming Jade Talisman."

    The old man in white robe stepped forward.

    Stepping on the void, ripples of light would appear with every step he took. Soon, he came to the top of Tiancang Palace.

    "Beiming, Tianyi, are you here?" The old man in white robe shouted calmly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    His voice echoed across heaven and earth.

    Soon, four figures flew out of Tiancang Palace, none other than Ji Ning, Tian Daojun, Yudou Daojun, and Yucan Daojun.

    "They're all just Dharmakaya." The old man in white robe took a look, shook his head and frowned.  The dharma body can be discarded, although it is equivalent to giving up 10 million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid, and also giving up a lot of hard work.  But for the sake of Hedao even Tian Daojun and Yudou Daojun, who are of very average wealth, will grit their teeth and give up one by one.

    "Is it the 'Little King of Light'?" Tian Daojun's expression changed drastically.

    "It's actually him?" Ji Ning and the others' expressions changed slightly.

    Among the heaven-defying Dao Lords in the Endless Territory, there is one who is honored as the ¡®King of Light¡¯. He is the third most terrifying Dao Lord in the Endless Territory.  The 'Little King of Light' came from the same ethnic group as him, and was slightly inferior in strength. He was considered a second-level Heaven-defying Dao Lord.  But in the second level, he is considered to be the pinnacle figure, much stronger than Kong Sa.

    The big and small kings of light come from the same ethnic group and are also good at similar methods.

    Little Guangming King¡¯s real Taoist name is ¡®Yanmi¡¯. He can be called the Taoist Lord Yanmi, but most people call him ¡®Little Guangming King¡¯.  .

    "You should know that my heart is like light. Unless your mental strength and means reach the unimaginable peak, you will not be able to shake me." The old man in white robe said calmly, "It is very simple for me to destroy your Tiancang Palace.  , Tianyi, you must have guessed why I am here. Give me all the information you know about Yibo Realm, otherwise I will have no choice but to take action."

    Tian Yiyijun looked ugly, Yu Dou and Yu Can were also anxious.

    They actually guessed that Ji Ning's display of strength would indeed frighten most Dao Lords, but this time it was about the Dongming Jade Talisman after all!  Perhaps those Nitian Dao Lords who are very confident in their strength will rush to Yibo Realm as soon as possible to fight for it.  But those who are not too confident in their strength will come here to try their luck.

    It is indeed a matter of luck, because everyone knows that the possibility of Tian Yihui telling the truth is very low.

    But for the sake of harmony, no matter how low the possibility is, you have to give it a try.

    "Huh." The old man in white robe snorted coldly when he saw this.

    Wow!

    Suddenly, he seemed to transform into the sun, emitting extremely dazzling light. Billions of rays of light spread out, and for a while, figures of old men in white robes appeared around him.  Billions of figures appeared simultaneously.

    The eyes of hundreds of millions of white-robed old men were all focused on the four Taoist Lords of Tiancang Palace.

    "If you don't hand over the information, I can only destroy you and Tiancang Palace!" Billions of white-robed old men spoke at the same time, their voices echoing loudly.

    "Taojun Yanmi, if you want to destroy Tiancang Palace, you have to ask me whether I agree or not!" Ji Ning, who had been standing next to him, said with a cold voice.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 22 Battle

    The billions of white-robed old men standing in mid-air all turned their gazes to Ji Ning at the same time.

    "Dao Lord Beiming?" Billions of old men in white robes all grinned, "I have long heard that the newly risen Dao Lord Beiming in Tiancang Palace is very impressive, and he is also a spiritual practitioner! Let me see Beiming.  Lord Mingdao, how capable are you? I have hundreds of millions of incarnations, can you possibly find my true identity among them?"

    "snort."

    Ji Ning snorted coldly.

    "Boom~~~" The void surrounding hundreds of millions of miles suddenly roared, and a huge phantom of the world appeared out of thin air. In this huge world, there are valleys, rivers, oceans, and mountains, especially in the center of the world.  The towering mountain peak that looks like a giant sword is even more conspicuous.  The huge phantom of the world was suddenly suppressed.

    Countless mountains within hundreds of millions of miles around were suddenly suppressed and shattered, as if they were flattened by an invisible big hand!

    World projection!  Come!

    The billions of white-robed old men who originally radiated endless light also suffered terrible oppression. The power of Ji Ning's heart world projection is comparable to the nine secret arts, and its power is astonishing.  In an instant, the figures of the old men in white robes disappeared like bubbles. Soon, there were only 529 figures of the old men in white robes left in the world.

    "What." Five hundred and twenty-nine old men in white robes changed their expressions at the same time, "What a powerful world projection."

    The power of world projection also proves the vastness of the world of the heart from the side.

    The larger the world of the mind, the stronger the projection.  Ji Ning's world projection is so powerful that it is unparalleled among mental practitioners, and is considered to be the second level.

    "There are still incarnations that can be maintained." Ji Ning glanced at the figures of more than 500 white-robed old men, "The little King of Light is worthy of being the Little King of Light."

    "If the King of Light of our clan were here, you wouldn't be able to destroy even one of your incarnations." All the old men in white robes sneered.

    "Maybe." While Ji Ning was talking, his mental energy swept out again.

    The mental energy was directly swept towards the more than 500 white-robed old men around them, but every white-robed old man was hindered. It was obvious that every white-robed old man contained the true spirit of the soul. Bang bang bang~~~~ Mental power  Extermination!  The mental force and the white-robed old man's true soul collided head-on.

    "It's powerful enough. But you can't do anything to me, so you can take my move first." A group of old men in white robes waved their hands at the same time, and suddenly nine black divine swords appeared in the air.

    "Brother, please step back first." Ji Ning said through the message.

    "Well, be careful, don't be careless at all." Daojun Tian, ??Daojun Yudou, and Daojun Yucan also quickly retreated.  Also worried.

    This battle is very dangerous.

    If Ji Ning himself were here, it would be easy to win.  But there is only one dharma body, and its overall strength is only 70% of the original body. The most important thing is that it does not have the Beihong Sword!  Ever since Beihong Sword absorbed enough golden sand from the core of the Broken Star, its power has transformed into something extremely terrifying.

    ¡­¡­

    The old men in white robes dispersed, and nine black divine swords were suspended in the air.

    "Which one of them is the real person?" Ji Ning also wondered.  There is no doubt that the one who controls the nine black divine swords should be one of the more than five hundred avatars.

    "You can't find my true body, are you anxious? Haha, I can maintain more than 500 incarnations now, and you don't know which one to attack, so you will definitely lose this battle." More than 500 white-robed old men  Smiling at the same time.  At the same time, he shouted, "Kill."

    Suddenly, the nine black divine swords in mid-air turned into nine black rays of light.

    ?????????????????? To be more precise, it¡¯s nine black threads!

    They flew so fast that they soared to a full fifty-nine times the speed of light.  This is already the speed under the pressure of the 'World Projection', otherwise it would be even faster.  The legendary 'King of Light''s flying speed alone can exceed the legendary limit of heaven a hundred times.  Of course, Little King of Light is relatively worse.

    "I can attack you, but you don't know how to attack me. This battle hasn't even started yet, and I'm invincible, haha" Many old men in white robes laughed at the same time.

    "Get up." Ji Ning faced nine black threads flying towards him, but he still stood calmly in the void.

    Wow~~~I saw sword intent starting to appear around him.  Countless sword intents were as if fish began to surround each other, instantly forming a huge yin and yang whirlpool world around them.  This Yin-Yang whirlpool world is centered on Ji Ning. Attackers from any direction must pass through this Yin-Yang whirlpool world.

    This is the realm of Ji Ning¡¯s Yin Yang Sword Intent!  However, this is purely formed by sword intention, and there are no nine secret arts in it.  The power is only 20% left.Already.

    ¡°Puff, puff, puff, puff¡± Nine black threads flew into the Yin-Yang vortex world, their speed slowed down a little, but they quickly reached Ning.

    "roll!"

    Ji Ning shouted and clapped both hands at the same time.

    Boom~~~ The two palms were slapped together, and it was as if two huge mountain peaks were pushed out with a rumble, which contained the artistic conception of the collapse of the mountain in the ultimate swordsmanship. These two big palms were really too big, and this arrogant slap also contained the meaning of  It is erratic and mysterious. After all, all the secrets of the ultimate sword are integrated into one. It does not have the "stupid" shortcomings that are often found in such brutal moves. It is not only powerful, but also erratic. It is indeed mysterious and abnormal. The nine black threads cannot be avoided at all.  Everyone was hit by two huge slaps from the front.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !  With a series of roars, the nine black divine swords rolled and flew back.

    "What?" The many incarnations of the Little King of Light in the distance all had shocked expressions, "My nine-handled sword, with a beam of light, spreads the attack extremely fast, and not one of them can avoid it?"

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. How did he know that when it came to fighting, swordsmanship was the one that was really good at fighting!  Ji Ning has mastered the ultimate sword technique and has no weakness in close combat.  Not to mention nine swords, even ninety-nine or even more magic weapons, Ning can still block it without leaking.  Facing the nine-handled sword just now, Ji Ning did not use the specialized defensive 'Idealism Style' or 'Yin-Yang Style'. Instead, he used attack to attack. Obviously, the nine-handled sword did not pose any threat at all.

    "Shadow of light!" Little Guangming King's eyes were full of evil spirits.

    Suddenly, the nine black divine swords that were originally in mid-air suddenly appeared as a total of 320 black divine swords, each of which can withstand the oppression of the world projection.

    "His world projection is too powerful. Normally, I can show hundreds of millions of sword shadows, making it difficult for the enemy to distinguish true from false. But under his world projection, I can only show more than three hundred sword shadows."  All the old men in white robes stared at Ji Ning, "Take another move."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Three hundred and twenty black divine swords turned into black threads and attacked Ji Ning. They even spread out deliberately and attacked Ji Ning from all directions, including the sky and the ground.

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, facing attacks from all directions, and waved his palms out again.

    I saw two huge palms chasing each other like two roulette wheels, forming a whole. All the black divine swords that attacked were defeated for a while, and some sword shadows were completely defeated.

    The yin and yang of ultimate swordsmanship!  Although it focuses on defense, it still contains offensive power.

    "What, it's all blocked?" The incarnations of the white-robed old man standing in the distance were furious at the same time, "Then we can only use the forbidden killing move."

    Boom~~~~

    The many incarnations of the old man in white robes all glowed brightly, and the endless rays of light merged with each other. For a time, the entire eternal world of heaven suddenly lit up!  This light is so dazzling and eye-catching that it illuminates the entire eternal world of heaven!  Some weak practitioners in the eternal world of Tiancang looked towards the light in confusion.

    "I tried my best." When Ji Ning saw this, he also knew that the old man in white robe had failed one after another. He was obviously anxious and tried his best.

    "Are you going to use the legendary 'Extinction of Light'?" Ji Ning saw this and made some guesses, because the legendary 'King of Light' was publicly ranked third in Endless Territory, and the Lord of Li Xing Palace was ranked second.  In fact, they are quite the same. There are three major killing moves in the Endless Territory of the King of Light. Even ordinary Eternal Emperors would not dare to resist these three major killing moves.

    ??????????????? The Little King of Light, ¡®Yanmi Daojun¡¯, was able to perform two of the most deadly moves in the information records of the star map given to Ji Ning by Mangya Kingdom.

    "I am the ultimate swordsman who is best at fighting. I want to see how powerful this so-called killing move can be." Ji Ning was confident, but Daojun Tian, ??Daojun Yudou, and Daoyu Yucan were watching from a distance.  Everyone was very nervous, anxious and worried.

    ??******

    Monday is here, Tomato please take a few seconds to help cast a recommendation vote~~~~

    ??******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 23 The Three Killing Moves of the King of Light

    The light emitted by the many incarnations of the 'Little King of Light' Taoist Yanmi dispersed the entire eternal world of heaven. At this moment, many incarnations said in unison: "Extermination!"

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  ¡­

    All the light that originally illuminated the entire eternal world of heaven instantly converged into nine pillars of light!  Each of the nine light beams contained a divine sword, and each one of them bombarded Ning with a terrifying conception of annihilation.  These nine beams of light have no other secrets, they are just frontal forceful crushing!  The power was so powerful that the faces of Tian Daojun and others who were watching the battle from a distance changed greatly.

    "Well done." Ji Ning laughed, and waved his big palms. Wow, an absolute black hole immediately formed around Ji Ning, and everything was swallowed up.

    "Bang bang bang bang!!!" There were heavy crashes one after another, but the black hole around Ji Ning still did not dissipate.

    "Haha, is this all you have?" Ji Ning's laughter echoed throughout the world.

    "What?" Daojun Yanmi was shocked, "Impossible, how could he just block it like this? Even if his Dharma Body is comparable to the eternal best magic weapon, it should be blown away without any resistance!" His original thought  When Ji Ning was thrown away by the bombardment and had no power to resist, he controlled the light and restrained Ji Ning heavily.

    But Ji Ning actually resisted head-on?

    "His Dharmakaya is so terrifying. If I come, I'm afraid he will crush me in turn, right?" Taoist Lord Yanmi couldn't believe it, "This is the 'annihilation' of the three major killing moves created by the King of Light, although it is the most powerful.  A weak killing move, but this is too"

    All light dissipates.

    Ji Ning's figure appeared, looked at Taoist Yanmi, shook his head and said: "Taojun Yanmi, I am really disappointed. The legendary three killing moves of the King of Light. This 'Extinction of Light' was performed by the King of Light himself.  Even the Eternal Emperor dare not resist. But you are far behind when you use" Ji Ning's ultimate swordsmanship is the ultimate in attack, and it is also the ultimate in defense.  To break through his defense, unless the gap is really huge.

    ¡°Obviously, even if I am only 70% powerful, Dharmakaya is actually equivalent to Taoist Yanmi.

    ¡­¡­

    "Blocked." Tian Daojun breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Beiming's swordsmanship is really no less than his mental strength. He actually easily resisted the 'Extinction of Light' head-on." Daojun Yu Can was amazed, "It's really amazing."

    "But the current situation is still not very good for Beiming." Daojun Yudou frowned, "The little King of Light has shown more than five hundred incarnations. Now Beiming can only passively accept the attack, and there is no way to fight back.  . Even if you want to fight back, you can¡¯t find the little King of Light¡¯s true identity.¡±

    Tian Yiyijun also nodded solemnly: "Yes, I can only keep getting beaten without being able to fight back. This is indeed very troublesome."

    "The legendary Little King of Light is able to perform the first two of the three major killing moves." Daojun Yu Can worriedly said, "The extinction of light is the weakest. The second is 'Light of Destruction', and  The most terrible 'fall' in the legend."

    Extinction.

    Destroyed.

    Fallen.

    Among the three major killing moves, the legendary 'Fall' was originally created by the King of Light. With this move, he was recognized as the third Heaven-defying Dao Lord in the Endless Territory.  When this move is used, it will hurt yourself before hurting the enemy!  But an ordinary Eternal Emperor would probably be killed in one move when faced with this move. One can imagine how powerful it is.  The King of Light would be injured even if he used 'Fall', and the little King of Light, 'Yanmi Daojun', was not qualified to use this move.

    ¡­¡­

    "Really?" Taojun Yanmi's face turned ugly, and his murderous intent became more intense.

    "I heard that you can perform two of the three killing moves of the King of Light. I don't know how powerful the second move is." Ji Ning's eyes gleamed with great anticipation. He wanted to see the so-called 'Light of Destruction' and himself.  How does it compare with the bleeding style, shadowless style and other moves!  The King of Light would use the 'Light of Destruction' in normal combat. After all, the third ultimate move would cause serious damage to himself, so he would not use it easily.

    "Then you can taste the taste of 'destruction'." More than five hundred incarnations of Taoist Yanmi suddenly disappeared like smoke and dust.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light condensed in mid-air, revealing the only Taoist Lord Yanmi.

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    "My strength is weak. I can't maintain other incarnations by using 'Destruction'." Daojun Yanmi said softly, "My clan's King of Light used 'Destruction', but it was performed by many incarnations at the same time. It is difficult to distinguish the true from the false. That's how powerful it is.  But it¡¯s enough to deal with you.¡±

    Ji Ning immediately became vigilant in his heart. At this moment, Taoist Yanmi was the only one left, and he did not have a strong aura. It was precisely because he was completely restrained that made Ji Ning even more vigilant.

    Out of Dao Mi Dao Jun's hand rowthHe got a black divine sword.

    "Destroyed."

    Taojun Yanmi whispered softly.

    Whoosh!

    He then held a sword in his hand and turned into a dazzling golden light. Even under the suppression of the world projection and the Yin Yang Sword Intent field, it still reached seventy-two times the speed of light.

    "What a terrifying speed." Ji Ning was shocked. His own speed was much different from his opponent's.

    "But you want to fight me in close combat? Humph, close combat is not just about speed." Faced with the golden light that hit him, Ji Ning also moved his hands, and his fingers were like sword fingers, directly blocking it.

    "Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang"

    This golden light is pure happiness.

    The moment it collided with Ji Ning's fingers, the moment it was blocked by Ji Ning, it immediately changed direction.

    I saw a golden light constantly changing direction around Ji Ning. The speed was terrifying and it struck Ji Ning again and again.  As if constantly reflected in the mirror, Ji Ning was forced to rely on the idealism of the ultimate swordsmanship and go all out to defend.

    "How is it possible? Why is there no flaw in his defense? How is it possible that his body skills can keep up?" The 'Taojun Yanmi' who was performing his ultimate move was shocked.

    The light of destruction.

    It¡¯s just a quick word!

    It far exceeds all other moves and can continuously change directions. Generally, opponents of the same level will be defeated if they can barely resist three or four changes of directions!  So far, the opponents of the same level he has encountered have relied on other means, such as immortality, to fight against them.  In the endless years, he has only encountered two people who stood in his way in a true head-on weapon-to-weapon confrontation.

    Ji Ning is the second one. The first one is the legendary being who is ranked number one in the Endless Territory. Of course, at the time of the fight, the one who is ranked number one in the Endless Territory is just Sanpaojun.

    "It's very fast. It's extremely fast, and it can change direction quickly. It can be used all over the world with one move. Speed ??alone is enough to traverse endless territories. It's fast and good at changing direction, enough to defeat countless Dao Lords. But in close combat,  His skills are really average, but his defense is too weak. His attacks are too stiff and not weird enough, allowing me to easily judge the direction." Ji Ning secretly commented, "If you encounter someone faster than him, this move can easily defeat him.  .¡±

    But Ji Ning also knows that under the suppression of the world projection and the Yin Yang Sword Intent field, it can reach seventy-two times the speed of light.  Even the most elite Dao Lords, like Jiuchen and the others, are mostly unable to catch up.  As for the King of Light, even his normal movement speed can exceed a hundred times the speed of light, so you can imagine how fast he can use the 'Light of Destruction'.

    "Failure, failure, still failure" Taojun Yanmi was anxious. In a very short period of time, he had attacked more than a thousand times in a row.  But they were all guarded by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was obviously much slower than him.

    But when it comes to defense, it is so perfect that no flaw can be found.

    "I have tried both of the two major killing moves, that's all, it's my turn to fight back!" Ji Ning's mental power was immediately unleashed, and it invaded Taojun Yanmi's body silently and instantly.

    Ji Ning is practicing the two secret techniques of Xinliu: Magic Star Technique!

    The extermination technique focuses on impact attacks.

    The Magic Star Technique focuses on ¡®illusion¡¯!

    "Huh?" Daojun Yanmi, who was fighting fiercely, suddenly felt that his soul was slightly hallucinated, and hallucinations began to appear in front of his eyes.  But he woke up immediately, and the illusion was instantly broken with a loud shout from his consciousness.

    "Poof!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s right hand has already penetrated Taoist Yanmi¡¯s chest!

    "You" Daojun Yanmi was startled. He understood that the illusion had finally interfered with him for a moment. At that moment, his speed slowed down, and Ji Ning took the opportunity to take action.

    "How is that possible?" Ji Ning was also surprised, "He should have an eternal magic weapon armor to protect his body. How could I pierce his body so easily?"

    "Beiming Daojun, you are very powerful. Your melee combat skills are no less than Xinliliu." Daojun Yanmi ignored his own serious injuries.  Looking at Ji Ning, he sighed, "I'm afraid it's hard to find anyone at our level who can defeat you. I'm afraid only the most peak and most defiant group of Dao Lords can defeat you. I lose at your hands, so I have nothing to say."  It can be said."

    Wow~~ Taojun Yanmi¡¯s body instantly turned into countless rays of light.

    Countless rays of light formed the figure of Taoist Yanmi in the distance. He looked at Ji Ning and smiled: "This is the real secret of the incarnation of light. Not only can the incarnation be transformed into thousands of things, it can also be almost immortal! Although you are better than  I am stronger, but it is impossible to kill me. Alas, I originally hoped to find a chance here, but I didn't expect to meet you again The hope of getting the Dongming Jade Talisman is really slim. "

    &nbsp;As he spoke, he turned around, took a step, and disappeared without a trace.

    Ji Ning looked at it and whispered: "The incarnation of light?" Taoist masters who have reached the second level have very strong life-preserving abilities. For example, Kong Sa can incarnate darkness and is almost immortal.  The life-saving ability of Taoist Yanmi is equally powerful.  It is not difficult to defeat them, but it is very difficult to kill them.

    It is also very difficult to kill Ji Ning.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    Within the realm of Yibo.

    A young man in a white robe with long golden hair spread out and emitting a faint light was strolling. His face was so handsome that other practitioners did not even dare to raise their heads and look at him.

    He is the King of Light, who truly stands in the ranks of the top Dao Lords of the Heaven-defying Dao Lords in the Endless Territory, and is at the forefront.

    "I just told you that that day, Daojun only left his dharma body in Tiancang Palace, and all the disciples in Tiancang Palace ran away. Obviously, tianyiyijun made up his mind and was ready to fight to death for his dharma body." King Guangming shook his head.  , "Yanmi and the others still have illusions and think there is hope of getting some information."

    "For Tianyi, that is his hope for harmony, how could it be leaked?"

    "Only the weak Dao Lords have the slightest illusion. The truly top Heaven-defying Dao Lords all hurry up and rush to the Yibo Realm. The faster they move, the more hope they have of getting the Dongming Jade Talisman." The King of Light said with a smile on his face.  A hint of a smile.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    ??Remind me.

    The fourth Immortal Fate Conference of Manghuangji Games has begun. Tomato failed to enter the finals in the previous three Immortal Fate Conferences, but I will definitely enter this time!  Because I purchased the ¡®Xianyuan Invitation Card¡¯, I will definitely enter the finals if I use the Xianyuan Invitation Card!  Suddenly I feel so sad By the way, I forgot to mention about the 'Treasure Competition'. As long as everyone beats the God of Wealth, there is a chance of dropping 'World God Fragments'. The World God fragments can be put up for auction in the Treasure Competition.  The minimum is probably a thousand gold coins, which is good news for free players.

    At the same time, Tomato has almost completed the "Three Realms Chapter", okay~~~

    Attached is the game download address: MHJ.SZDIYIBO.COM

    You can also add Tomato¡¯s WeChat account, fanqie34, and search for ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯.

    *********

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 31 Chapter 24 Entering the Yibo Realm (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    The three time and space channels in Mang Ya's country have been very busy recently, because many Dao Lords who were wandering on the edge of Hedao rushed back one by one and headed towards the Great Mo Realm through the time and space channels.

    "Huh."

    A young man in white flew out of the dark whirlpool.

    "Beiming Daojun." Suddenly a shout came.

    Ji Ning turned around and saw an old man in gold robes with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "Dao Lord Beiming!"

    "Golden Sword Dao Lord?" Ji Ning also recognized it.

    "It's me, the old man. I'm really ashamed to see Dao Lord Beiming. I, an old fellow, have been practicing to the edge of He Dao for who knows how long. Dao Lord Beiming, you were still in the world realm some time ago, but now you are stronger than me. Then  Even the Little King of Light and Lord Yanmi are no match for one of your dharma bodies, Beiming, it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s really amazing.¡± The old man in gold robe sighed.

    The battle between Ji Ning¡¯s Dharmakaya and Xiao Guangmingang¡¯s ¡®Yami Daojun¡¯ has indeed spread.

    In fact, Tianyi and Yudou are deliberately spreading the news, so that those Dao Lords with illusions can retreat.

    "Now there is important news. I wonder if you, Lord Beiming, know about it?" said the old man in gold robe.

    "What's the matter?" Ji Ning asked.

    "The 'Wine Saint' of the Dark Kingdom appeared in the Great Mo Realm half a day ago and has entered the Yibo Realm!" The golden-robed old man said solemnly.

    "Wine Saint?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    The ¡®Wine Saint¡¯ of the Kingdom of Darkness?

    That is a legend in the entire Endless Territory, because he is now recognized as the number one king in the entire Endless Territory!  It is indeed a big joke that the first Dao Lord in the endless territory of the palace comes from the "Dark Kingdom", but no one can deny the terrifying power of this "Wine Saint".

    In any era, those who can be recognized as number one have incredible abilities.  For example, Taojun Yu Shang was the number one in her era.

    The Wine Saint, according to legend, he is good at the darkness and is also a spiritual practitioner!

    According to legend he was a child.  He grew up from killing.  After all, the Kingdom of Darkness is a foreign force, and it is very difficult to take root in the endless territory.  Therefore, it is very cruel and cruel to cultivate geniuses within the Dark Kingdom, but the Dao Alliance governs by doing nothing!  The suffering and torture experienced by the Wine Saint are unimaginable.

    So he was addicted to alcohol, and he solved all his worries when he was drunk. But while drinking and dreaming, he realized the secret technique of "Killing Demon Realm"!

    "It's normal for the Wine Saint to go to Yibo Realm." Ji Ning quickly calmed down, "Now that the Dongming Jade Talisman is born, most of the most heaven-defying Taoist monarchs will probably go. With the strength of the Wine Saint, how can he not go?"

    "What I want to say is not just this." The old man in gold robe said solemnly.  "The Wine Saint actually got a cosmic treasure!"

    "What!" Ji Ning exclaimed, "The treasure of the universe, are you right?"

    "That's right, Brother Beiming, I just learned about this news. I'm afraid it won't be long before you will also know about it." The old man in golden robe continued, "The world of Yibo is very chaotic now, and many pairs of people have got holes.  Ming Yu Fu's unconfident Dao Lords gathered together. Tens of thousands of Dao Lords from the Dao Alliance joined forces to set up a large formation outside the Yibo world. They prevented the Eternal Clan and the Dark Kingdom's Tao Lords from entering! Indeed, they also prevented the Eternal Clan and the Dark Kingdom's Tao Lords from entering.  The Taoist Lord, and then the Wine Saint appeared. Facing the formation set up by tens of thousands of Taoist Lords from the Taoist Alliance, he finally used the treasure of the universe and forced his way into the Yibo Realm."

    "Treasure of the universe?" Ji Ning really couldn't believe it.

    He has had close contact with the Treasure of the Universe several times.

    In the Sword Palace, he found the broken sword.

    In the place where the alien universe originated, the blue sword of the master of swordsmanship is also the treasure of the universe.

    In the cave deep in the Yu Xing Sea, the long stick of the ancestors of ancient practitioners is also a treasure of the universe.

    But no one looks up to Ji Ning!  The treasure of the universe.  It cannot be forcibly refined. It is not the master who chooses the weapon, but the weapon who chooses the master!  Each one possesses incredible power.

    "He was originally the first Dao Lord in the Endless Territory. Now that we have the Treasure of the Universe, how can we do that?" The old man in golden robe sighed, "And I never thought that a Treasure of the Universe would select a Dao Lord. You know,  Once the Dao Lord fails to merge with the Dao, it will be a fatal situation. As far as I know, the Wine Saint has been alive for a long time, and I am afraid that there are only a few thousand Chaos Epochs left before the end."

    Ji Ning nodded, the treasure of the universe usually chooses the Eternal Emperor!  The endless territory that Dao Lord has obtained is only a handful in history.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, are you going to Yibo Realm too?" the old man in gold robe asked.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "How about we two come together?" the old man in gold robe asked.

    &nbsp; "No, I have already made an appointment with my friend." Ji Ning said.

    "Then don't force it." The old man in golden robe knew very well that his own strength was far inferior, and he and Ji Ning were also holding back. "Although my hope is slim, I will still go to Yibo Realm. After all, there is a glimmer of hope, haha  , but we must be a group of Dao Lords who joined forces to go in, unlike those heaven-defying Dao Lords who dare to break in just one or two."

    Ji Ning also sighed.

    For the sake of harmony, even if you are weak, you still want to give it a try.

    ******

    The news did spread, like a hurricane, spreading across endless territories and shocking all parties.

    "Wine Saint? This little guy is interesting." Lord Minglan of the ancient cultivator clan smiled and praised.

    "The people in the dark kingdom are all madmen, crazy about themselves and their children, but they have raised a good little guy." The Lord of Wind and Rain, who had been sleeping for a long time, also woke up because of the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "Beiming and Betalaie are both cultivating the inner flow. I originally thought that they would be able to shake the status of the 'Sage of Wine' after entering the Four Steps. Now it seems that there is no hope." The great master shook his head, "  Unless they both also get a cosmic treasure, this hope is too slim."

    It¡¯s not that the great master looks down on Ji Ning and Beta Laihe. It is really a treasure of the universe, which greatly helps the strength.

    ¡­¡­

    In Tiancang Palace.

    Ji Ning¡¯s dharma body and Tianyi¡¯s dharma body are meeting.

    "Beiming, are you sure you want to enter the Yibo Realm?" Tian Daojun asked.

    "There are still a few years to get there." Ji Ning said, "If you miss this opportunity, I'm afraid you will never get it in the future. Of course you have to go in. I also have a helper who is from the ancient cultivator clan and is stronger than me.  Still strong."

    "Um."

    Tian nodded and said solemnly.  "Since you want to go in, just keep it." As he said this, he lowered a roll of jade slips.

    "This" Ji Ning looked at the jade slip and he understood something.

    "This is all the information I know in Yibo Realm." Tian Daojun said solemnly.

    "How is this possible?" Ji Ning hesitated, taking one step faster, then the next.  Tian Daojun entered much earlier than other Tiantian Daojun, and he entered with Daojun Damo's dharma body.  With Da Mo's deduction methods, he must have gained a lot from the exploration of Yibo Realm.  The help of this message is priceless.

    "Just two years ago, Da Mo's dharma body and I met King Geque." Tian Daojun said softly, "Fortunately, Da Mo used some formation restrictions in Yibo Realm. He calculated against King Geque, and we were in danger  Escape.¡±

    "Today's Yibo world is full of dangers."

    "With Da Mo's help, I can't say that I can avoid all dangers." Tian Daojun said, "But you have to remember that this information is only allowed to be read by you, and you are not allowed to tell the other person. You and I are brothers.  I don¡¯t have that kind of affection with other people.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "After entering, be careful. Nowadays, all the top ten Taoist Lords recognized by the Endless Territory have entered! There are also some low-key ones who are not well-known, but their strength is not weak at all." Tianyi warned.

    "Brother, you have to be careful, I will make peace with you as soon as possible." Ji Ning said.

    *******

    After leaving Yu Xinghai.  With the help of Mang Yaguo's time and space channel and Ji Ning's means of transcending space, it took one hundred and twelve years to finally reach the Great Mo Territory.

    ??In the void outside the eternal realm of Da Mo.  Two figures walked out of the torn space hole.

    "Brother Jiuchen, you go to Yibo Realm first, I will meet you in half an hour." Ji Ning said.

    "Is something wrong?" asked the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Let's make some arrangements." Ji Ning didn't say much.

    "Okay. I'll wait for you. Hurry up and don't delay for too long. We are already much later than other Dao Lords." Jiuchen Cult Master said.

    Ji Ning responded, then opened another space passage and left.

    Ji Ning is going to the Three Realms.

    There are many desperate situations in the Three Realms and the Great Mo Realm, which cannot be avoided by traveling through the void!  But Ji Ning relied on the method of "transcending space" to directly reach the three realms, leaving his most important treasure of enlightenment, the "Lihe Shifu Incense Burner" in the three realms and placing it with the second soul.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Outside of Yibo Realm, in mid-air.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader reunited.

    "There are so many." Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader took a look and saw in the distance an endless world that was misty and shrouded in mist. Then?Yi wave world.  And there are densely packed figures outside the Yibo world, and they are tens of thousands of Dao Lords!  They have set up a huge formation that covers the entire Yibo world.

    "I heard that the Wine Saint broke this formation and forced his way in. At that time, many Dao Lords from the Eternal Clan and the Dark Kingdom took the opportunity to rush in together." Jiuchen Cult Master sighed, "Seeing such a formation, I  You know, I am much worse than the Wine Saint."

    "No confidence anymore?" Ji Ning teased.

    "Of course I have confidence. If you are strong, you may not be able to get the Dongming Jade Talisman." The leader of Jiuchen said.

    "Then stop talking nonsense and hurry in." Ji Ning continued.

    "Walk."

    They both turned into streams of light and flew directly over.

    "It's Dao Lord Beiming."

    "The Beiming Dao Lord of our Dao Alliance?" Those tens of thousands of Dao Lords who thought they were not strong enough set up a large formation, but when they saw Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader flying in, they did not stop them.

    The Eternal Clan and the Kingdom of Darkness must be stopped.  Everything else can be released.

    "Hurry up and let them go."

    "Dao Lord Beiming is really confident. Just two Dao Lords joining forces dare to break in."

    "The Dao Lord Beiming's Dharma Body is stronger than Yanmi, how can I be better?" Those Dao Lords were discussing among themselves.

    Ji Ning Jiuchen and his team are much less famous than Demon Lord Chenyu, Jiu Sheng, Palace Master Li Xing, King of Light, etc., but the strength of their combination is definitely among the top.  There are obviously many others like Ji Ning Jiuchen who are relatively low-key but extremely powerful.

    "I'm stronger than you, but now you're more famous than me. I'm really unhappy." The leader of Jiuchen flew side by side with Ji Ning and said in a rather dissatisfied voice.

    "That's because you are too low-key." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Well, it's too low-key." Jiuchen Cult Leader agreed, "Being a Fourth Path Lord, you should also look for an opportunity to spread your name to the Endless Territory. At any rate, you will be among the top ten Dao Lords of the Endless Territory."

    ¡°There are many opportunities in the Yibo world. If you defeat just one of the top ten Dao Lords, you will become famous in one battle.¡± Ji Ning laughed.

    Under the gaze of over 10,000 Dao Lords, Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen passed through the formation and rushed into Yibo Realm side by side.

    (End of this volume)

    Tomato will take a day off tomorrow to sort out the plot and prepare for the next volume. ¡®Yibo Realm¡¯ is definitely a very key plot in the Chaos Chapter. In this volume, Ji Ning will really break out Hmm

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 1 Tianyi asks for help

    The river is surging, and on both sides are green wilderness and various colorful flowers.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    Two figures descended from the sky. Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader stepped on the weeds in the wilderness. Jiuchen Cult Leader exclaimed: "I didn't expect there to be such beautiful scenery in Yibo Realm. People say that Yibo Realm is dangerous. Could it be that there is danger in these beautiful scenery?"  ?¡±

    "Emperor Yibo is an extremely extraordinary emperor." Ji Ning continued, "In his Yibo world, dangers lurk invisibly. Even though these beautiful flowers and plants are so beautiful, if you dare to run around casually, you will not be safe."  If you¡¯re careful, you¡¯ll be in some danger.¡±

    "Ah." The leader of Jiuchen was shocked.

    Ji Ning smiled when he saw this: "Haha, don't worry, we are now at the outermost edge of the Yibo world. Even if there is danger, you and I can handle it with our strength. Let's go along this river and reach Yibo as soon as possible.  The core of the world.¡±

    As he spoke, Ji Ning walked towards the bank of the river.

    "Walking along the river?" Jiuchen leader followed Ji Ning and was quite confused at the same time.

    "Yes, it is safer to walk along the river." Ji Ning did not explain much, because this was the message given by Brother Tian before, and it was obviously some rules deduced by Daojun Da Mo.

    "The Yibo Realm is divided into ten levels, seven outside and three inside." Ji Ning said goodbye as he left. "The three inside is the core place. The Dongming Jade Talisman should be in the core place. Now we can get it as quickly as possible."  Rushing to the core area, there will be many dangers on the way, you and I must be careful and always be vigilant."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen Cult Leader nodded.

    Ji Ning released the world projection, covering the surrounding area of ??thousands of miles. Under Ji Ning's deliberate control, the world projection was not offensive in any way, just for detection.

    The detection effect of world projection is much more powerful than mental power and spiritual thoughts.

    ¡­¡­

    The Yibo Realm is so big that Ji Ning and the others have been walking in it for more than two hundred years in the blink of an eye, but they still have not been able to enter the core inner third level.

    "Beiming Daojun?" A shout came from afar.

    The top of the vast snow-capped mountains.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were walking along the ridge at the top of the snow-capped mountains, when six figures suddenly appeared in the distance ahead.  The leader was an extremely beautiful and enchanting person in a light pink robe.

    "Oh? Taojun Qianfei." Ji Ning also spoke.

    "What a coincidence, I met Daojun Beiming here. I wonder if Daojun Beiming can see Daojun Tian?" Qianfei Daojun asked from a distance. She glanced at Jiuchen beside Ji Ning, but  I didn¡¯t care too much.  Jiu Chen is even less famous than Ji Ning. If it were the previous Jiu Chen leader, many people might recognize him, but the new Jiu Chen leader is too little famous.

    "Brother Tian? If we met, I'm afraid they would have acted together." Ji Ning said.

    The two sides are talking and getting closer at the same time.

    Wow.

    The two sides began to pass each other, staring at each other at the same time.  Be ready to take action at any time.

    Ji Ning and the others know very well that this team of six Dao Lords is very difficult to deal with. Dao Lord Qian Fei looks like a woman, but is actually a man. His body is a special life, and he is best at using poison!  The other five Dao Lords beside her are all of the same strength as her, and they are all second-level Dao Lords!  A total of six second-level Dao Lords join forces, which is definitely a very strong force. Even if they encounter the most peak Dao Lord, they can fight.

    "This Bei Ming should not be underestimated. His partners are probably not weak either." Qian Fei Daojun and the others did not want to fight.

    Soon the two parties separated.  Everyone goes his own way.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What are you afraid of? If you really do it, I will kill them all alone." The leader of Jiuchen said confidently.

    "Really?" Ji Ning glanced at Jiuchen.

    Jiuchen chuckled: "If we were outside, I would really want to fight with them, but now. We are already in the seventh level of Yibo Realm. If we can't do anything, it's better not to do it."

    Ji Ning also looked at the continuous snow-capped mountains in front of him and secretly sighed.  Not long ago, they were accidentally trapped and it took them three years to escape.

    The world of Yibo is divided into ten levels from the outside to the core.  This seventh level realm is already very close to the core place.

    "I encountered Dao Lords one by one, and they didn't dare to do anything casually. They were always on tenterhooks. It's really tiring." Jiuchen Cult Leader curled his lips and said, "After careful calculation, we encountered more than a hundred Dao Lord teams when we entered the Yibo Realm.  , both strong and weak, but never really fought once."

    "When the Dongming Jade Talisman appears in front of you, who will be soft-hearted when you see it." Ji Ning said, "Now, it's just not the time to fight."

    Suddenly Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed.

    &nbsp; "Beiming, Beiming."

    "Meet me as soon as possible."

    "Hurry up."

    In the Tiancang Palace, the Dharmakaya of Lord Tian Dao was asking for help from Ji Ning and informed him of his detailed location at the moment.

    "Let's go quickly," Ji Ning shouted.

    "What's wrong?" Jiuchen's leader was stunned.

    "My brother Tian is in danger. Let's hurry over. This is the first time that brother Tian has asked me for help since entering the Yibo Realm." Ji Ning continued.

    "Hahaha, your eldest brother finally agreed to join us that day?" Jiuchen smiled. Although Tianyi and Ji Ning are good brothers, everyone wants the Dongming Jade Talisman!  If the two sides meet together and meet the Dongming Jade Talisman in the future, who will give it to him?  Ji Ning wants it, Tianyi wants it, and Jiuchen Cult Master wants it too!

    Among the three, Jiuchen is the strongest!  Therefore, Tian Daojun was not in a hurry to join Ji Ning and the others.

    "Now is not the time to laugh." Ji Ning said solemnly, "Hurry as quickly as possible. If you are late, I'm afraid it will be too late."

    "Don't panic, panic. If you accidentally fall into danger and are trapped for a hundred and eighty years, it will be too late." Jiuchen reminded.

    "I know."

    Ji Ning and the others are rushing there.

    *******

    The eighth level area of ??Yibo Realm.

    On a beach.

    A sloppy old man in tatters was standing on the beach with an ugly face, and next to him was Damo Daojun in a green robe.

    "You can't escape." There were three people standing in the distance in front of them. The leader was a woman wearing a loose black robe that showed her slender figure. She had green skin, red eyes, and two green horns. She was in the current endless territory.  The 'Dust and Rain Demon Lord' is recognized as the seventh ranked one.  The two companions beside her are slightly weaker but also second-level Dao Lords, namely 'Xianglong Dao Lord' and 'Feiting Dao Lord'.

    "Tianyi, obediently give me everything you know." Demon Lord Chenyu said in a cold voice, "Otherwise I will capture you and torture you alive until you die."

    "Chen Yu? You and I are really destined." Da Mo Daojun's dharma body sneered, "You threatened me outside my Da Mo courtyard before, but I didn't expect to meet you again in Yibo Realm. If you have the ability, come and arrest me  Both of us."

    "Come on, if you have any means, just do it." Tianyi also gritted his teeth and shouted.

    The two of them were standing on the beach, seemingly ordinary.

    ?????????????????????????????? There are thirteen ancient chain formations around it. It¡¯s also a very dangerous place that Da Mo and the others had discovered before, and they didn¡¯t dare to go in!  But when they encountered Demon Lord Chenyu and the others, they could only escape into the formation as quickly as possible.  It's easy to get stuck in, but hard to get out!  But hiding in the formation is better than being caught by Demon Lord Chenyu.

    "Humph." Demon Lord Chenyu's eyes were filled with murderous intent, "You really deserve to die."

    "Xianglong, is there a way to get in?" Demon Lord Chenyu said through his message.

    "This should be a thirteen-link formation, and it is constantly changing. Taojun Damo is very good at deduction and found a chance to hide in." Taoist Xianglong shook his head, "It is difficult for us to get in. Although I am good at formations,  But it can¡¯t be cracked.¡±

    "Then there's nothing we can do?" Demon Lord Chenyu was angry.

    "I can't help it." Taojun Xianglong shook his head.

    Demon Lord Chenyu had a look of madness in his red eyes as he shouted coldly: "Tianyi, I will give you another chance to give me all the information you know about Yibo Realm! If you refuse again, I promise  ,you will regret!"

    However, Tian Daojun and Damo Daojun did not come out at all.

    "Okay, very good." Black mist began to faintly emit from Demon Lord Chenyu's body, and a surge of mighty power spread across her body, making all Taoist Lords present feel their hearts tremble.

    "Although Emperor Yibo is good at deductions, he is not a master. Even if he is in front of me and fights with me at close range, he is only slightly stronger than me. I don't believe how powerful the formation he has arranged is!  Dharma, break it for me!!!" Chenyu Demon Lord's shrill voice was full of madness, and then a pair of crystal palms suddenly surged, as if two huge mountain peaks were slamming directly towards the front, Tian Dao Lord and Damo Dao Lord.  at.

    ??????????????????????????????? Lights of light suddenly appeared on the beach, and ancient formations began to appear, resisting the fierce and domineering pair of palms.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 2 Dust and Rain Demon Lord

    Second update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Bang~~~~

    There was a loud noise.

    The huge beach and even the sea water in the distance swayed, and the ancient formation also trembled with light flowing, but it resisted.

    "Blocked." Tianyi and Da Mo both looked happy.

    "I don't believe this formation can stop me." Demon Lord Chenyu became even more crazy. His pair of crystal palms were filled with endless black light, shrouding it again, and directly and heavily bombarded the formation.  Boom, boom, boom, boom a series of crazy bombardments, the evil spirit in Demon Lord Chenyu's eyes was astonishing, and he continued to bombard crazily.

    Seeing this scene, Taojun Xianglong and Taoist Feiting looked at each other, their expressions changing.

    But Tianyi and Da Mo inside the formation were extremely nervous.  No matter how subtle and powerful the formation is, there is a method to break it, which is called ¡®breaking the method with force¡¯!  When the power reaches a certain level, any formation can directly crush and destroy it!  Demon Lord Chenyu is currently recognized as the seventh Heaven-defying Dao Lord in the Endless Territory. There is no doubt about her power!  With such ferocious continuous slaps, even an ordinary Eternal Emperor would be beaten to death!

    "Destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy it for me."

    Demon Lord Chenyu became even more crazy, and her attack power actually increased a little.

    The formation, which was already crumbling under the attack, suddenly began to collapse, and the outermost formation runes began to collapse.

    "Let's go quickly." Upon seeing this, Daojun Damo shouted in a voice message, "According to our previous plan, hurry up, hurry up."

    "Walk."

    Tian Daojun waved his hand and put away Da Mo's Dharma Body. Then, taking advantage of the moment when the formation began to collapse, it turned into an endless stream of water and quickly flowed into the distance.

    "Want to escape?" Chenyu Demon Lord's eyes became colder and colder. She turned her crystal right hand and struck directly with overwhelming power, rumbling wherever she passed.  The formation that had started to collapse was completely shattered, and at the same time it quickly swept towards the endless flowing water, and saw that part of the water flow that was captured was directly annihilated.

    There are countless streams of water, divided into billions of channels, running away like crazy.

    "Tianyi's escape and life-saving methods are quite good today." Chenyu Demon Lord sneered, and his body flashed into a stream of light, and at the same time he waved his palms to attack and kill him one after another.

    Tian Yiyijun is most famous for running away to save his life.

    He is on the same level as Holy Lord Qingfeng, but his attack is not as good as Holy Lord Qingfeng!  But the ability to save one's life and escape is far superior to that of Holy Lord Qingfeng, especially his self-created 'Water-Walking Immortal Body'.  Although it is not as perfect as Jiuchen Cult Master, there is already some mystery in it.  It is still relatively difficult to kill Tian Daojun.

    It was precisely because she knew that Tianyi was so good at saving lives that Demon Lord Chenyu launched a frenzied bombardment. Otherwise, her first goal was to capture Tianyi alive and force him to reveal information.

    ¡­¡­

    Tian Daojun fled in front, while Chenyu Demon Lord, Xianglong Daojun and Feiting Daojun were chasing after him.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    I saw countless streams of water suddenly entering a forest.

    "It's the formation again!" Amidst the billowing black mist, Demon Lord Chenyu's face changed and became full of anger.

    "If you have the ability, just come." The water in the woods quickly gathered and turned into a human form.  It was Tian Daojun. Tian Daojun's face was pale and his breath became weak, but he still did not bow his head.  "Demon Lord Chenyu, if you have the ability, break this formation again."

    Tian Daojun waved his hand, and the Dharmakaya of Damo Daojun appeared next to him.

    "Brother Tianyi, are you okay?" Damodao Junlian asked.

    "That Demon Lord of Dust and Rain is so powerful. Normally even Tao Lords who are one level stronger than me can't hurt me. But Demon Lord of Dust and Rain is much stronger than me, and my water immortal body is not perfect after all.  "Tian Daodaojun shook his head, "My divine body has been destroyed by 70%. It can be restored with some Chaos Crystals. But my soul and true spirit have been damaged, and it will take at least a hundred years to recover."

    "A hundred years?" Da Mo also frowned.

    Since the birth of the Dongming Jade Talisman, countless Dao Lords have come in, and they are the most pitiful people in their lives!  Because no matter which Taoist team encounters the two of them, they will chase them madly!  In addition, the Yibo Realm itself is full of crises. No matter how powerful Daojun Da Mo's deduction ability is, he still encounters crises several times, and this time is the most troublesome.

    Da Mo himself only has one Dharmakaya and is weak in strength.  If Tian Daojun is seriously injured and cannot recover within a hundred years, he will be in big trouble.

    "Boom~~~" The Dust Rain Demon Lord outside the formation angrily bombarded the forest again.

    "Da Mo, are you sure he can't break this formation?" Tian Daojun was a little worried.

    "Don't worry, thisThe formation is based on this mountain forest and is much more stable than the previous one.  "Da Mo Daojun is very confident.

    "Break it, break it for me." Demon Lord Chenyu struck again and again with his palms.

    Her palms are crystal clear and beautiful.

    But it was extremely terrifying. He attacked the forest in front of him again and again. The formation patterns in the woods were flowing. He resisted the attacks again and again. Although he was faintly shaking, he was still very stable.

    "Demon Lord, it's probably very difficult to break this formation with force." Taoist Xianglong on the side said.

    "It's much more difficult to deal with than the formation just now." Demon Lord Chenyu seemed to have a layer of frost on his face, "They are obviously more familiar with Yibo Realm than we are."

    Some formations can be broken with force.

    But some are too strong and cannot be broken!  For example, Ji Ning and Jiuchen were trapped for three years, and it took them three years to discover the key points of the formation, and then they escaped.

    "Xianglong, can you crack it?" Demon Lord Chenyu asked.

    "It's still the old method. I'll find a way to find its key nodes, and then use force to break the method." Taojun Xianglong said, bombarding the joint nodes, one point of force can exert a great effect.  There is hope that we can break the spell with force, "This formation is more complicated and it will probably take a long time."

    "As soon as possible." Dust Rain Demon Lord nodded, then waved his hand, and black clouds filled the air, completely covering the entire forest.

    ¡° In this way, if there is a passing Dao Lord, they will not be able to find Tianyi and Da Mo who are hiding among them.

    "Okay." Daojun Xianglong waved his hand, and a wooden house arrived. He entered the wooden house and sat down cross-legged, looking at the formation in front of him from a distance, and began to study it carefully.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes, one year, two years, three years

    Demon Lord Chenyu was waiting outside with Daojun Xianglong and Daojun Feiting. There were also two teams of Daojun passing by, but when they saw the evil spirit of the 'Demon Lord Chenyu', they stayed away from each other.  After all, Demon Lord Chenyu has a vicious reputation, and there are too few who dare to provoke her.

    "Demon Lord, these three places are joint nodes. You need to bombard these three places at the same time." Daojun Xianglong suddenly walked out of the wooden house and marked the three joint nodes, and the formation nodes were still moving. Xianglong  Daojun's 'logo' is also moving at the same time.

    "Yeah." The Chenyu Demon Lord moved and revealed six arms.

    She waved out three of her arms, and the three crystal-clear palms struck three joint nodes at the same time. With great power, there was a roar, and the formation runes immediately shattered.

    "What." The pale-faced Tian Daojun and Damo Daojun were both shocked in the woods.

    "Just smash it." Dust Rain Demon Lord withdrew her six-arm magical power, and only used two hands to bombard her wildly. This was when she exploded with the strongest power. She bombarded the remaining formations again and again, causing the formations to tremble and shake.  , the whole forest was shaking, but still resisted.

    "There are seven formations in this formation. Now we have broken two layers of formations." Daojun Xianglong continued, "I estimate that we will break the third layer and the remaining four layers of formations."  The law cannot stop the devil."

    "Then hurry up." Demon Lord Chenyu was obviously a little anxious.

    "Yeah." Daojun Xianglong walked into the wooden house, maintaining the speed of time a hundred times, and continued to study.

    When Taojun Xianglong was studying the formation.

    Demon Lord Chenyu and Dao Lord Feiting were also sitting cross-legged on the ground outside the woods, waiting silently. Suddenly, two figures appeared in the distance.

    "Huh?" Demon Lord Chenyu and Daojun Feiting both turned around and saw coming from a distance was a young man in white clothes carrying a golden divine sword and a man in silver robe with a cold face and evil aura.

    "Dao Lord Beiming?" Tao Lord Feiting's face changed, and he even sent a message, "Demon Lord, this is Tao Lord Beiming, and he is also from Tiancang Palace!"

    "Little Beiming, do you dare to fight with me?" Demon Lord Chenyu didn't take Ji Ning seriously at all. After all, she was one of the Taoist monarchs who stood at the top of the endless realm.

    Wow, wow.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen approached.

    "Go away." Demon Lord Chenyu shouted, "Otherwise, don't blame me for taking your lives."

    "Just you?" Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply.

    "Don't talk nonsense to her, come on!" A long stick appeared in Jiuchen's hand, and he shouted angrily and rushed forward.

    *******

    Today¡¯s two chapters have been updated and a new volume has begun.

    Pomodoro plan, every day¡¯s updates will be updated at noon!  It may be difficult to do, but Tomato will work hard to keep it up!

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" JuneThe app will be released in China on the 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 3 Fighting

    Demon Lord Chenyu was shocked. She did not expect that the two Dao Lords in front of her would dare to fight her.

    She laughed angrily: "You are really looking for death!"

    Boom~~~~

    With her as the center, a thick black cloud immediately filled the air, and the black cloud invaded Jiuchen and Ji Ning.

    "That's all?" Ripples of water appeared on Jiuchen's body. Circles of water ripples were like waves, impacting directly forward, colliding head-on with the black cloud.  For a while, they were evenly matched.

    "Arrival."

    "Ji Ning", the young man in white who was carrying the golden sword on his back, shouted.

    Suddenly, a part of a huge world appeared in the surroundings, and a towering mountain like a giant sword smashed down, and the projection of the world came!  Bang bang bang The black clouds and mist that were still in a stalemate with the water ripples were directly suppressed by Ji Ning's world projection and began to disintegrate.

    "Nine secret arts." Nine dragon-like powers flew out of Ji Ning's body again, roaring and killing them.

    In one moment, the ripples of water, the nine secret arts, and the projection of the world were all in action.

    The black cloud and mist released by Demon Lord Chenyu has completely dissipated. Both Demon Lord Chenyu and Feiting Daojun have fallen into the oppression of secret techniques and world projection.

    "Their secret skills are so powerful." Demon Lord Chenyu felt her whole body sink, as if she was being oppressed by worlds, just like a mortal trapped in a quagmire. Every move was much more difficult. She couldn't help but believe it, "My  I'm afraid I can only use 60% of my strength! How can such a powerful secret technique be practiced so easily?"

    "Ah. Demon Lord." Daojun Feiting behind her shouted. At this moment, Daojun Feiting was also under oppression.  He was even more miserable, "Demon Lord, I can't even use my strength to the fullest, what should I do?"

    The red eyes of Demon Lord Chenyu were full of madness.

    Before the two sides could get close, Ji Ning and Jiuchen had an absolute advantage!

    The secret technique

    It is a very important auxiliary force.  But the secret technique is an external force, so it is very, very difficult to improve!  For example, Jiuchen Cult Leader has accumulated over the past countless years, plus the core space of the stars has obtained the fish and dragon energy to reach the current state.  Ji Ning also had some experience of various 'Taos' himself, and he finally mastered the nine secret techniques through "Seven Chapters of Dan Ye".

    The ripples of water, the nine secret arts.  Plus world projection!  When the three are superimposed, the power is already comparable to the nine secret arts of the Taoist Lord Ten Thousand Gods at their peak.

    ?? When Wan Shen Tao Lord was able to rank among the top three in the Endless Territory, these nine secret arts were one of the most important aids.  With the help of the nine secret arts, you can suppress and restrain Emperor Merobo, greatly reducing his strength

    "Feiting's strength is barely at the level of the Eternal Emperor, and he was suppressed to the point where he couldn't fight. But even if I can only exert 60% of my strength, it's enough." Demon Lord Chenyu's face became more ferocious, and she roared,  "Die!"

    Boom!

    She directly killed the leader of Jiuchen who rushed towards him first.

    "Death." Demon Lord Chenyu roared and waved her crystal-clear palms, with black light on them, and struck at Jiuchen Cult Master.

    "Hmph." The long stick in Jiuchen's leader's hand swung, and the long stick left a faint arc across the sky.  Then he suddenly slapped the palms of Demon Lord Chen Yu.

    Both of them are absolutely confident.

    They all chose to fight head-on!

    "Boom!" With a loud bang, Demon Lord Chenyu and Cult Master Jiuchen were so shocked that they flew backwards.

    "What, how is it possible?" Demon Lord Chenyu couldn't believe it. How powerful is she?  Even 60% of the strength is enough to kill those second-level Dao Lords, but just now they didn't have the upper hand?

    "Under the suppression of the two secret arts and the projection of the world. Are you on par with me?" The leader of Jiuchen was angry and became crazy.  "Come again."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????? He jumped up high with a long stick in his hand, raised the long stick in his hand and slashed forward angrily. The face of the Dust Rain Demon Lord changed, but he still waved his palms to block it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This time, the voice was so low that Ji Ning felt his heart skip a beat.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Jiuchen Cult Leader who was fighting in the distance paused slightly, but the Chenyu Demon Lord was thrown away directly, and there was even blood on the corner of her mouth. She said angrily: "I didn't expect him to be an ancient cultivator!"

    "Yes." Jiuchen was very confident, "Your strength is pretty good."

    ¡°Without this secret technique and world projection, do you think you can hurt me?¡± A cold light flashed in Demon Lord Chenyu¡¯s eyes.

    "I think you'd better get out,"They can't beat me and Beiming.  "Jiuchen said.

    "Go away." Ji Ning also said coldly.

    They both also understood that Jiuchen had only slightly gained the upper hand by using his magical and forbidden skills just now. If the fight continued, they would not be able to do anything to the Chenyu Demon Lord.

    "Get out? You two actually asked me to get out?" Dust Rain Demon Lord's green-skinned face was full of anger. She gritted her teeth and a strange sphere appeared in her hand. The sphere was fiery red with twisted raised lines on it.  Seeing Demon Lord Chenyu throw the fiery red sphere in his hand into the high air, the convex lines on the surface of the fiery red sphere suddenly lit up.

    Soon, it was like a fiery red star in the sky, releasing a hazy red light.

    These misty red lights shone everywhere, and the nine secret arts and the ripples of water were affected by these red lights. Ji Ning immediately felt that his nine secret arts became heavier and less powerful, and his own  When the world projection was oppressed, it was also hindered by countless red lights, and its power was also greatly reduced.

    "What kind of treasure is this?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    "Demon Lord, I feel much more relaxed. Now I can exert 80% to 90% of my strength." Daojun Feiting smiled. His body was protected by a red light. Although the world projection continued to oppress him, he was obviously much more relaxed.

    "Demon Lord." Dao Lord Xianglong, who was studying formations in the distance, also walked out of the wooden house. Before, the secret technique and world projection were too powerful, and he could only hide away. "Feiting and I teamed up to deal with that  Bei Ming.¡±

    "Okay, you two will work together to deal with Bei Ming, this ancient cultivator, huh, he will die the same way." Demon Lord Chenyu attacked again.

    "Haha, let's have a good fight." The leader of Jiuchen also went to kill him crazily.

    Ji Ning stretched out his hands, each holding a Northern Rainbow Sword, and strolled towards Taoist Feiting. He also smiled and said, "Jiuchen, Demon Lord Chenyu is a rare opponent. If you defeat him, you will definitely win."  You can become famous in one battle." As he spoke, Ji Ning had already reached Daojun Feiting, who was also holding six cyan divine swords.

    "Kill!" Daojun Xianglong, who was standing in the distance, pointed in the distance. Thousands of golden beads floating in front of him, like bright stars, immediately flew through the air towards Ji Ning.

    During the flight, thousands of golden beads naturally formed a strange formation, suppressing Xiang Ji Ning.

    "Ridiculous."

    Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword in his hand, and the moment he started fighting Feiting Daojun, he immediately displayed the secret technique of mind power.

    The two mental shock waves directly bombarded the souls of Taoist Feiting and Taoist Xianglong, and both Taoists resisted with force.

    But what followed were two even more bizarre and unpredictable ¡®Star Magic¡¯.

    "Ah." Daojun Xianglong staggered, and the thousands of golden beads in the sky had formed an array but scattered.

    "Not good." Daojun Feiting also had hallucinations before his eyes, and he even shouted angrily to break these hallucinations.

    "Poof!"

    A ray of sword light cut across Feiting Daojun's divine body. Although he was protected by eternal armor, the terrifying impact of Ji Ning's sword still made Feiting Daojun vomit blood. At the same time, his divine body floated and began to fall.  Fly away.

    "Huhuhu." While Daojun Feiting flew upside down, he still waved the cyan divine sword, and the shadow of the sword roared towards Ji Ning.

    "Dang, clang, clang"

    Ji Ning only held two swords. The two swords touched each other twelve times, and Ji Ning's sword stabbed Daojun Feiting again.

    This stab is the drop of blood of the ultimate sword.

    It is also the most powerful move of the "Northern Rainbow Sword" after absorbing the golden quicksand. This sword directly rubbed the opponent's sword diagonally and stabbed Feiting Daojun's chin.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Blood spurted from Daojun Feiting¡¯s mouth, his whole body trembled and he flew backwards. He was completely blinded for a while.

    "Take it." The long sword in Ji Ning's hand seemed to be wrapped around the fingers, and it was stretched out to wrap around and bind Taoist Feiting.

    "Run away quickly." A formation came and blocked the front of Ji Ning's Beihong Sword. Taoist Xianglong was anxiously transmitting messages in the distance.

    ¡°Bang~~~~¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword collided with Taoist Xianglong¡¯s formation.

    Feiting Daojun also woke up, his face turned pale, knowing that he was almost dead, he didn't care about anything else, he turned into a gust of wind, and the speed soared to fifty times the speed of light, and fled in the direction of Xianglong Daojun.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 4 Escape

    Second update today!

    *******

    "It's too scary, too strong. How could he be so strong?" Daojun Feiting was panicking while running away.

    He is actually very strong.

    He is a second-level Dao Lord who has reached an extremely high level of achievement on the Way of Wind. His figure is extremely ghostly when fighting, and his sword is also fast and unpredictable.  However, he was completely at a disadvantage against Ji Ning just now. The first time Ji Ning used the 'Fantasy Star Technique', Feiting Daojun was hit by the illusion before he could even use it, and he was hit by Ji Ning's sword again.

    The second time Ji Ning didn¡¯t use the Magic Star Technique, he only fought at close quarters with just two swords!  The sword light touched twelve times, and Feiting Daojun was defeated!  It was obvious that there was a huge gap in close combat, and Ji Ning stabbed him in the chin with a sword, which blinded him!

    Yes, he was blinded, and for a brief moment he lost consciousness.

    Logically speaking, if you are fighting at the same level, even if you hit a few hits, you will not be blinded: "His stab is so powerful that most Tao Lords at the second level will not be able to withstand it."

    "Brother Feiting, what's going on?" Daojun Xianglong, who had been hiding in the distance and controlling the magic weapon, asked anxiously, "How did you escape? According to the previous plan between you and me, you fight at close range, and I control the magic weapon to attack from a distance.  , deal with him together."

    "Don't talk about any plans. I am no match for him at all. Even if he doesn't use his mind, I'm afraid most of the Tao Lords in the second level are no match for him." Tao Lord Feiting was anxious and angry, and said through a message, "I just said  He was actually beaten down."

    The impact is beyond the endurance range.

    It will lead to instant blindness and loss of consciousness.

    In fact, Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship is terrifying enough.  It's very powerful in close combat, but it's not that strong.  The main reason is that the ¡®Northern Rainbow Sword¡¯ is very suitable for performing the blood-dropping style!  If it is a treasure of the universe.  The increase in strength is more than ten times!  Ji Ning's Beihong Sword absorbed a massive amount of golden quicksand and reached its peak in one area. It can be said to have the foundation of a 'treasure of the universe', allowing the power of the Blood Drop to increase fivefold.

    "Hurry up, I can't stop him." Taojun Xianglong said.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡±

    Ji Ning came at high speed, and the formations formed by thousands of golden beads were blown away one after another. Ji Ning directly killed Dao Lord Xianglong and Dao Lord Feiting.

    "The Demon Lord."

    "The Demon Lord."

    Taojun Xianglong and Feiting both started to flee.  At the same time, the message was transmitted to Demon Lord Chenyu.

    "That Bei Ming is too strong, we can't stop him."

    "Demon Lord, we can't bear it."

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????? If Ji Ning fights against Dao Lord Xianglong and Dao Lord Feiting, it will be one-sided.

    Then the Chenyu Demon Lord and the Jiuchen Cult Leader will be killing each other fiercely!

    Although the Dust Rain Demon Lord is a woman, she is obviously more domineering. Her close combat is more perfect with a pair of palms.  Sometimes it's fingering, sometimes it's boxing, sometimes it's palming.

    The leader of Jiuchen is also extremely fierce. When he is in a hurry, he uses magical powers and forbidden techniques. He is a member of the ancient cultivator family.  His divine body is too powerful, much more powerful than normal practitioners.  Then use your magical power Although the higher the realm, the more important the 'Tao' is.  But his burst of divine power was too powerful after all, and the increase in strength was not small.

    And it was his first time fighting at the level of Demon Lord Chenyu, so the leader of Jiuchen Cult was extremely excited to fight.  He continues to learn lessons.

    "Demon Lord, Beiming is too strong. We can't stop him." Daojun Xianglong and Daojun Feiting escaped and said at the same time.

    ¡°What.¡± Demon Lord Chenyu¡¯s expression changed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together, still can't beat Beiming?

    "Damn it, damn it." Demon Lord Chenyu glanced at the Jiuchen Cult Leader in front of her, and she understood that she had nothing to do with this ancient cultivator.  As one of the top Taoists, she doesn't care about ancient practitioners at all.  But Jiuchen is not only an ancient cultivator, he is also one of the most defiant in the Tao, which makes him difficult to deal with.

    "Let's go." Demon Lord Chenyu turned around and roared towards Ji Ning.

    "Escaped?" The leader of Jiuchen was shocked when he saw this. He couldn't rescue him and even sent a message, "Beiming, be careful, Demon Lord Chenyu is coming to kill you."

    Ji Ning was using World Projection, so he was clearly aware of the situation on the field. The Dust Rain Demon Lord was coming towards him, but Ji Ning was not panicked at all, but instead felt a little excited.

    "Come on." Ji Ning held two Beihong Swords, turned around and stood firm, calmly looking at the killing Demon Lord Chenyu.

    "Overestimating your own capabilities! Die!" Demon Lord Chenyu waved out his palms. A pair of crystal palms seemed to cover the sky as he descended on Ning and struck down.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Two waysThe sword light, with the terrifying kendo conception of destroying everything, instantly collided with the pair of large crystal palms.

    "Boom." Ji Ning flew backwards and then took three steps back on the ground. His body trembled and his eyes narrowed.

    "Resist it?" Demon Lord Chenyu also felt an extremely sharp penetrating force trying to penetrate into her body through her palms, but she easily resisted. She glanced at the distance holding two golden handles.  The young man in white with the divine sword was a little surprised, "He was able to resist my two palms with almost full strength."

    "Don't run away." The leader of Jiuchen was chasing him from behind.

    "Humph." Chenyu Demon snorted coldly, and quickly flew away into the distance. At the same time, the fiery red ball in the sky also flew towards Chenyu Demon.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others did not pursue them. Demon Lord Chenyu, Daojun Xianglong, and Daojun Feiting slowed down after they fled far away.

    Holding the fiery red ball, Demon Lord Chenyu checked it and said coldly: "Most of the power has been consumed, and the 30 million square meters of chaos crystals are gone." This precious fireball magic weapon was also used by Demon Lord Chenyu in order to get the hole.  I used a bottle of elixir to exchange for the Ming Yu Talisman!  There were only three pills in that bottle of elixir, and they were obtained by chance from Yu Xinghai.

    This fireball magic weapon requires domination level mana to activate, otherwise it will have to be slowly replenished with chaos crystals, and it will take 50 million square meters to replenish it.  But the power is great!

    "You two joined forces and lost so quickly?" Demon Lord Chenyu looked at Daojun Xianglong and Daojun Feiting.

    "That Bei Ming is too strong. We can't defeat him together." Daojun Feiting shook his head.

    "Don't talk about us. Even if five or six of us at this level join forces, we may not be able to capture him." Daojun Xianglong said.

    The close -up war is strong, and you have both your mind!  It is indeed hateful, almost the strongest at the same level.

    "With the two of them here, it's almost impossible to capture Tianyi alive." Demon Lord Chenyu sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen stood there, watching Demon Lord Chenyu, Daojun Xianglong, and Daojun Feiting leave from a distance.

    "The battle was really enjoyable." Jiuchen Cult Master was very excited. "I have never fought against someone of this level before. It was really enjoyable. My stick technique is still not perfect. If it were more perfect, I would probably be able to suppress this Chenyu Demon Lord."  Haha, she and I can compete equally well, so I¡¯m probably ranked seventh in Endless Frontier.¡±

    "But where did her fiery red ball magic weapon come from?" Jiuchen continued to wonder, "In our previous information, there was no such powerful treasure about Demon Lord Chenyu. The power of that treasure is even comparable to  Your and my secret techniques are combined with world projection."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "I guess it was specially prepared for this Dongming Jade Talisman."

    They both said, turning around at the same time and walking towards the woods in the distance.

    Without the cover of black clouds and mist, you can clearly see Tian Daojun and Da Mo Daojun in the woods at a glance. At this moment, Tian Daojun is still pale and his breath is much weaker.

    "Brother." Ji Ning shouted loudly.

    Although Tian Daojun looked bad, he was still very happy and said with a smile: "I saw it, Da Mo and I both saw it. Beiming, Jiuchen, you two are really powerful. That Chenyu Demon Lord who spreads the endless realm  The two Dao Lords Xianglong and Feiting were eventually defeated by you two. If this news spreads, I'm afraid countless people will be shocked."

    "Amazing." Taoist Lord Da Mo looked at Jiuchen, "This fellow Taoist Jiuchen must be an ancient practitioner. He can be on par with Demon Lord Chenyu. It's amazing."

    Jiuchen nodded lightly.

    He was polite to Ji Ning. Firstly, Ji Ning's strength was recognized by him, and secondly, the two of them lived and died together. Jiuchen was aloof and had no friendship, so he didn't bother to pay attention to the other party no matter how strong he was.  Daojun Da Mo was quite famous, but Jiuchen didn't care much about it.

    "Beiming." Daojun Damo looked at Ji Ning and felt a little sad for a moment, "When you and I first met, you were still the ancestral god."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Yes, not long after I left the Three Realms at that time, I went to the Great Moyuan with Brother Tian.  At that time, he was just an Ancestral God!

    "No wonder my deduction of your fate is extremely vague and difficult to deduce." Daojun Damo said with a smile.

    "Da Mo, Brother Tian, ??you two are in the formation, when can you come out?" Ji Ning asked.

    Tianyi and Damo looked at each other in the woods.

    Yes, how should we get out?

    It is easy to actively enter the formation, but it is difficult to break the formation and get out.  In order to avoid Demon Lord Chenyu, they deliberately hid in this formation that was extremely difficult to crack. Demon Lord Chenyu and the others have gone through thisA few years ago, Taojun Xianglong, who was good at formations, only broke through the outer two layers.  In terms of formations, Da Mo and Tian Yi were not as good as Taojun Xiang Long.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 5 Immortal Palace Ranking

    With the help of the magic weapon of time acceleration, Tianyi and Da Mo started to break the formation.

    To take the initiative to enter the battle, just find the glimmer of opportunity and get in!  But breaking the formation is thousands of times more difficult.

    More than one hundred and twenty years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "How is it possible?" Daojun Damo suddenly couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "What's wrong?" Tianyi on the side, and even Ji Ning and Jiuchen outside the formation looked at Da Mo in confusion.

    "I just learned the news. Just now, there was a big battle between the King of Light and a very ordinary and unknown Daojun Xiaomeng." Daojun Da Mo's face was still full of disbelief, "King of Light, you lost.  !¡±

    "The King of Light lost?" Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Tianyi were all shocked.

    ??In the ranking of Tao Lords of the Endless Territory, the top three are recognized as being terrifyingly strong.

    The number one ¡®Wine Sage¡¯ is also about cultivating mental strength, not to mention too much.

    The second ranked ¡®Master of Li Xing Palace¡¯ has achieved incredible achievements in the art of swordsmanship.

    The ¡®King of Light¡¯ ranked third, he is the fastest among the Dao Lords!  Who doesn¡¯t know the three killing moves of the King of Light?

    "I have already guessed that there will be many low-key and powerful Taoist Lords entering the Yibo Realm this time." Jiuchen Cult Master said in disbelief, "But this one named 'Xiaomeng Taoist Lord' can actually defeat the King of Light.  It¡¯s simply unbelievable. The King of Light is definitely an existence that countless Dao Lords are afraid of, and his speed is enough to make countless opponents despair.¡±

    "What is Daojun Xiaomeng good at, and how can he defeat the King of Light?" Ji Ning asked.

    "He used a bloody blade." Daojun Damo continued, "The bloody blade was unsheathed incredibly fast! It was so fast that even the King of Light couldn't bear it."

    "King of Light. He is the fastest among the heaven-defying Dao Lords." Jiuchen Cult Leader was in disbelief.

    "The flying speed is the highest among the Heaven-defying Dao Lords, but it does not mean that the weapon speed is also the first." Ji Ning said.  There is still a difference between the speed of weapons and the speed of flight. Ji Ning also exclaimed, "I can't believe that King Guangming, who is best at speed, actually lost to Taoist Xiaomeng who has faster weapons. This Taoist Xiaomeng's  How fast is the Blood Blade?"

    "It seems that Immortal Palace is going to set a new ranking again." Tianyi lamented, "The ranking of the top three Dao Lord Nitian has not changed for a long, long time."

    "Yes. A new ranking is coming." Da Mo was also looking forward to it.

    "This time in Yibo Realm, countless Dao Lords on the fringe of Hedao have gathered. Even before they heard the news about the appearance of the first Dongming Jade Talisman, a big war has already occurred." Ji Ning said, "Once  The Dongming Jade Talisman appears and countless Dao Lords fight, I'm afraid the entire ranking will change drastically."

    "The changes in the rankings may be bigger. The top three rankings should be very small." Da Mo smiled and said, "Before, I thought that the Wine Saint, the Lord of Li Xing Palace, and the King of Light were difficult to shake.  Yes, the King of Light is defeated this time, but I think the possibility of the Wine Saint and Palace Master Li Xing being shaken is very low."

    "I won't talk about the Wine Saint, but I also cultivate my mental strength. With a cosmic treasure behind me, I have far surpassed other heaven-defying Dao Lords."

    "Palace Master Li Xing is the most terrifying person in close combat. His speed is not very fast, and he seems to be average, but his sword is the most terrifying! The original Wine Saint barely managed to defeat Palace Master Li Xing with his hard work.  "

    Ji Ning, Tian Yi and Jiuchen also agreed.

    The top three.  All reached some extreme.

    The King of Light is the ultimate in speed.  But this time he was defeated.

    The Lord of Li Xing Palace.  It is the ultimate in close combat, even stronger than the King of Light.

    ¡­¡­

    The most mysterious place in the entire endless territory is the Daomeng Immortal Palace!

    The Taoist Alliance, even if it governs by doing nothing, even if it fights and fights within itself, is still the undisputed number one force!  Their heritage is unfathomable.

    The Mangya Kingdom, the special life clan, and the ancient cultivator clan all have a master!  But even the three masters still lack confidence when facing the Dao Alliance and are still quite envious.  No one dares to challenge the Taoist League's status.

    Before the ancient war, the Taoist Alliance rose from a weak position, grew at an extremely fast rate, and caught up with the ancient cultivators.

    Wait until after the ancient war.

    The Taoist League has quickly surpassed the ancient cultivator clan, and now, the Taoist League has become unfathomable.  Many powerful emperors in the past, such as Emperor Xinjian, Emperor Xuejian, etc., all wandered around. The Taoist Alliance simply ignored them and ruled everything by doing nothing.  If you dare to do this, you can imagine how terrifying the background is.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Deep in the Daomeng Immortal Palace, on a fairy bridge.

    A bald foreigner with golden hair and an old man with black hair and black robe were laughing. They were both angry.Xidu is magnificent and vast.

    "Brother Heiyun, your disciple is really good at not taking any action, but when he does it is amazing." The golden-haired bald foreigner laughed, "In one fell swoop, you defeated the King of Light among the Dao Lords."

    "My disciple is a crazy person." The black-haired and black-robed old man also said with a smile, "Since he became the Taoist Lord, I asked him to choose any treasure in my treasure house, but what he chose was  It was an extremely evil blood blade left in Yu Xinghai, and from then on he was obsessed with that blood blade In his heart, I am afraid that as a master, that blood blade is not as important to him as me."

    ¡°Only when you are extremely passionate about the military can you use your weapons to their full potential.¡± The golden-haired bald foreigner praised.

    "Well, his current strength is a threat to many eternal emperors." The black-robed and black-haired old man nodded in praise, "The birth of the Dongming Jade Talisman this time is indeed his opportunity. He will get a copy of the Dongming Jade Talisman in the future.  I hope Hedao will also increase a lot.¡±

    "That guy Yi Bo! He is so stingy. We watched him rise and gave him a lot of help, but in the end, he only left us one copy of the Dongming Jade Talisman, and the other five were hidden in  I don¡¯t know what his intentions are in Yibo Realm.¡± The bald golden-haired alien shook his head and said, ¡°More than 30,000 years ago in the Chaos Era, my second soul accidentally bumped into him, and he just winked at me and walked away.  It¡¯s too unloyal. I¡¯m still his senior!¡±

    "Yi Bo is much better than us now." The black-haired old man in black robe sighed, "His deduction achievements are unattainable, and many old guys have asked for him. Like those masters of different universes, like those old guys  Tsk, tsk, we want to cross the endless darkness to go to other places, how hard and difficult is it? But Yi Bo can go wherever he wants, there is no comparison."

    "It's incomparable. Our three masters of the Endless Territory are not as comfortable as him." The golden-haired bald alien also lamented, "We are in the Endless Territory. If we want to go out, we have to wait for a long, long time. Yi Bo  Forget it, the more I talk about it, the more jealous I become. If I had known I would have delved into the deduction more."

    "You're the only one who wants to deduce this? You're laughing my ass off, and hurry up and decide the ranking. This time it's about my disciple, and I won't be able to interfere, so I'll trouble you to decide it." said the old man in black robe and black hair.

    ¡°You are deliberately lazy!¡± The golden-haired bald foreigner glared.

    "Hurry up, stop talking nonsense." The old man in black robe and black hair urged.

    The bald golden-haired alien turned his hand and took out a golden book. He opened the book. There were rows of names on the book. He saw that the golden-haired bald alien poured mana into it, and the ranking of the book immediately changed.  At the same time as the change occurred, some subordinates in the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace also immediately learned of the ranking change and immediately began to spread the news.

    ? Endless territory.

    The Tao Lord is the first, the Wine Sage.

    The second Dao Lord is the Lord of Li Xing Palace.

    The third Taoist Lord is Xiaomeng Daojun.

    The fourth Dao Lord is the King of Light.

    The fifth Daojun is the leader of Suimeng.

    The sixth Dao Lord is the Dao Lord Tianaxe.

    The seventh Dao Lord is King Geque.

    The eighth Dao Lord is the Demon Lord of Dust and Rain.

    The ninth Dao Lord is the Star King.

    The tenth Taoist Lord is the Lord of Xingyun Palace.

    The eleventh Dao Lord is the King of Huya.

    The twelfth Dao Lord is King Wu.

    The thirteenth Dao Lord is Sijia Dao Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    How powerful the power of Daomeng Immortal Palace is, the news spread throughout the entire endless territory in almost one day.

    And the many Dao Lords on the fringes of Hedao in Yibo Realm also knew the news, and they were all amazed by it. Unexpectedly, one of the top three rankings that had not changed for thousands of Chaos Epochs was suddenly squeezed down!  It should be noted that the battle for the Dongming Jade Talisman in the Yibo Realm has not yet begun, and there is no news about the five Dongming Jade Talismans.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen only fought one battle with Demon Lord Chenyu.  The other Dao Lords they encountered were wary of each other, but there was no fight.

    ??Obviously, everyone was very cautious in the early stage.

    "When the Dongming Jade Talisman actually appears and causes a battle, I don't know what the ranking of Tao Lords determined by the Immortal Palace will be like." Countless Tao Lords are looking forward to it, but few of them can achieve eternity by joining the Tao.  .  Therefore, they care very much about this ranking. This is the honor that belongs to Dao Lord.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 6 World Spirit ¡®Puluo¡¯

    After spending more than 180 years, Tianyi and Da Mo finally broke through the formation and walked out of the seemingly ordinary forest.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~~¡±

    The cold wind howls.

    Snowflakes were flying, and the original forest had long been covered with a thick layer of snow.  In the Yibo Realm, there are also various weather conditions including rain, snow, cold wind, etc. Ji Ning and the others are not allowed to trespass due to the formations that prohibit them, but the rain and snow are not restricted.  Ji Ning and the others could only sigh that Emperor Yi Bo was really good at formations.

    In fact, those who are good at deduction are generally not bad at formations.  Da Mo is quite powerful in formations.

    Da Mo and Tian Yi walked out through the snow, with smiles on their faces and in a good mood.

    "It's finally out. I've been holding it in for too long. With Beiming and Brother Jiuchen, we will be much more relaxed next time." Da Mo said with a smile.

    "Da Mo and I have been chased before. When we encounter a Dao Lord team, we are hunted down just once That's really pitiful." Dao Lord Tian also said helplessly.

    The leader of Jiuchen had a cold face and frowned: "If you two follow us, once you are discovered by other Dao Lord teams, I'm afraid it will still cause a war!"

    "There is no need to worry about this." Daojun Damo said, "Based on my observations in Yibo Realm, regarding the Dongming Jade Talisman Emperor Yibo must have made appropriate arrangements. With my deduction ability, it is basically  It is impossible to destroy Emperor Yibo's arrangement, and it is impossible to find the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' directly, so Tianyi and I will hide in your cave in Beiming for the time being."

    "Hiding in my cave?" Ji Ning nodded and hid in.  Meeting other Dao Lords on the road will not cause fights.

    "Da Mo." Jiuchen Cult Master frowned, "You mean you are of no help to us?"

    "It may be of some help at the critical moment. As for now, it is indeed of no help." Da Mo nodded and admitted, "Emperor Yibo's methods are far superior to mine. Even if I become the Fourth Step Lord, I will still be far inferior to Emperor Yibo. Now Dongming  If the jade talisman doesn't appear, it's impossible for me to find it! If I deduce it, I might fall into Emperor Yibo's scheme."

    Ji Ning nodded in agreement.

    It makes sense!

    ???????????? Emperor Yibo¡¯s layout, how can a young boy be allowed to deduce and crack it?  Or just try your luck like many other Dao Lords.  On the contrary, it is safer.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning put away Tianyi and Da Mo, and continued walking in Yibo Realm with Jiuchen.

    As long as they were walking in the Yibo Realm, even if they occasionally encountered other Taoist troops, no one would do anything to them.

    *******

    A thousand years have passed since the Dongming Jade Talisman was born.

    Within this thousand years, a Dao Lord from the edge of Hedao from all the major forces in the Endless Territory has been working hard to come!  Some couldn't make it because the distance was too far.  But the Dao Lords who are truly heaven-defying.  One thousand years is enough time for them to rush to Yibo Realm from anywhere in the Endless Territory.  Those in the top ten arrived a hundred or two hundred years ago.

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~~¡±

    The vast Yibo Realm suddenly shook, and a mighty aura filled the air, covering the entire Yibo Realm.

    "what happened?"

    A team of Taoists walking in the mountains looked up in confusion.

    A black-haired man wearing a star robe walking in the wilderness looked up at the sky.

    On a drifting boat on the ocean, a skinny old man sitting cross-legged on the bow looked up with squinted eyes.

    A team of Taoists walking cautiously in the abyss canyon.  He also looked up at the high altitude of the canyon in confusion.

    ¡­¡­

    Throughout the Yibo world, the Taoists everywhere were looking up to the sky.

    On a boat drifting on an eight-hundred-foot-wide river, Ji Ning and Jiuchen also looked up to the sky.

    "That's it?" Jiuchen was stunned.

    "There's something going on, big brother, Lord Da Mo. There's something going on." Ji Ning waved his hand, and Damo and Tianyi appeared next to him.  After Da Mo and Tian Yi appeared, they immediately looked up.

    A misty colored light appeared in the sky. The colored lights gathered together and gradually formed a human figure.

    This is the figure of a towering man wearing a white burqa. He is overlooking Xiang Jinning and his team.

    "Fellow Taoist Lords." His voice rang out, echoing everywhere in Yibo Realm.

    At this moment!

    Throughout the tenth level of Yibo Realm, tens of thousands of men in white robes appeared. Densely packed figures appeared in every high altitude of Yibo Realm, looking down at all the Dao Lord teams.

    "I am Yi Bojie"?The spirit of the ¡®Yibo Formation¡¯ composed of formation restrictions can also be regarded as the world spirit of the Yibo Realm!  "The man in the white burqa said from high in the air, "You can call me Pu Luo.  "

    "World spirit?"

    Thousands of Dao Lords in Yibo Realm immediately understood.

    If the formation reaches a very high level, it is easy to form the spirit of the formation. For example, the ¡®Wan Shen Mansion¡¯ of Wan Shen Dao Lord has the spirit of the formation!  The 'Yi Bo Formation' arranged by Emperor Yi Bo is obviously much more complicated and mysterious, and it is natural for it to form a world spirit.

    "I have been waiting here for endless years for my master." Tens of thousands of men in white burqas were all saying at the same time, and their voices continued to echo between heaven and earth. "Finally, Daojun Damo triggered the restriction left by the master. Five  A Dongming Jade Talisman is born! Now that a thousand years have passed, the truly powerful Dao Lords should have rushed to the Yibo Realm, and the location of the Dongming Jade Talisman can also be made public."

    "A thousand years has passed?"

    Immediately, the King of Light, the King of Geque, the God of Wine and many other Taoist monarchs all cursed secretly.

    No wonder no one has found the Dongming Jade Talisman so far. It turns out that Emperor Yibo deliberately wanted them to endure a thousand years.

    "Actually, the five Dongming jade talismans are in Yibo Realm! Two are in the ninth level, and three are in the tenth level. You haven't been able to find them. You can only blame your lack of opportunities." Jie Ling Pu Luo  He continued while high in the air.

    "Ninth level realm? Tenth level realm? This, this"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were immediately speechless.

    The Dao Lords from all over the Endless Territory have different personalities, but at this moment they are all secretly cursing.

    Because entering the Yibo Realm, you are in the first level when you first enter, and you need to gradually deepen it. Now the fastest ones have only reached the ninth level!  However, most of the Heaven-defying Dao Lords are in the eighth and ninth levels, because the Yibo Realm becomes more difficult the deeper you go.  The danger of the eighth level alone is greater than the previous seven levels combined!  For example, because Ji Ning had a map, he arrived at the eighth level not long after he entered, but now he was only at the ninth level.

    "A thousand years have passed, and you haven't found any of the five Dongming Jade Talismans. You can only rely on me." Jie Ling Puluo pointed in a distant direction, "The first Dongming Jade Talisman is  Over there!"

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Suddenly there was a beam of light in the distance, soaring into the sky.

    "Dongming Jade Talisman!"

    "quick!"

    "Right there!"

    Countless Dao Lords who were secretly cursing before suddenly became jealous. The location of the first Dongming Jade Talisman has been clearly disclosed by Jie Ling Puluo!  If you take a step slowly, I'm afraid other Tao Lords won't snatch it away.

    "Dongming Jade Talisman!" This was a man wearing a black robe embroidered with ancient complex patterns. His eyes were hazy, as if he was drunk. But when he saw the white light beam flying into the sky, his eyes suddenly became sharp and he disappeared in an instant.  , and at the same time, a vast world projection also arrived. This was a dark world projection full of endless killing.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's right there." Ji Ning and the others were instantly jealous, their blood was surging, and they were all extremely excited.

    With a Dongming Jade Talisman in hand, the chance of Hedao will be increased by more than ten times.

    "Arrival." Ji Ning thought, and in an instant, an extremely vast world projection arrived. There were mountains, rivers, and wilderness deserts in this world projection, and the huge sword-like mountain peak in the center was the most conspicuous.  The huge world projection enveloped the entire Yibo world!

    ******

    There are more than 100,000 Dao Lords gathered outside Yibo. These are all afraid to go in. They are waiting outside Yibo, waiting for a 'miracle' to happen.

    "What's going on?" The countless Dao Lords all looked at Yibo Realm in shock.

    I saw the sky above Yibo Realm.

    A huge world projection appeared!  This illusory world is much larger than the Yibo Realm, and it is full of darkness and killing!  But then the second one, the third one, the fourth one world projections appeared above Yibo Realm, directly covering the entire Yibo Realm.

    "So many world projections?" These Dao Lords were stunned.

    Every world projection is cast by a spiritual practitioner!

    Because they all want to find out the location of the Dongming Jade Talisman as quickly as possible, and the 'World Projection' detection speed is the fastest!  Use spiritual thoughts?  Work hard?  Use secret techniques?  They all need to fly over slowly!  The world projection is a projection of the heart world, which can cover an area equivalent to the entire heart world in an instant.

    In other words, like Ji Ning, if no matter the cost, the limit of his world projection can cover an entire territory!

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" is available in the APP on June 26It¡¯s available in the national area, come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 7 The First Dongming Jade Talisman

    Second update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s too simple to cover the world of Yibo.

    At this moment, there are more than twenty mental practitioners in Yibo Realm!  Each of them used world projection to explore the details of the area of ??'Dongming Jade Talisman'.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning 'saw' it.

    That is the belly of a high mountain, and a white light pillar is rising from the belly of the mountain.

    Including Ji Ning¡¯s world projection, all world projections are covering this place. Everyone¡¯s world projections are not offensive and do not interfere with each other!  If forced, the power of the world projection is very strong, and they will collide and attack each other!  The world projections of second-level mental practitioners like Ji Ning, Fu Daojun, etc. will be crushed in an instant.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and the three of them are the top spiritual practitioners. The result of their world projections colliding with each other is none of them can detect it.

    Against each other, no one can detect it.

    So everyone is in peace and quietly exploring.

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman is inside the mountain." Ji Ning said to Jiuchen, Tianyi, and Da Mo who were standing aside, "The mountain is protected by a formation restriction, and even our world projection cannot penetrate it."

    The world is projected everywhere.

    Where there are formation restrictions, they are affected.

    Some formation restrictions are so concealed that even the world projection cannot detect them.  However, some formation restrictions are publicly revealed. For example, the formation restrictions at the base of the mountain completely block all exploration!

    "Let's go there quickly. It's too late. I'm afraid we'll be snatched away." Ji Ning continued.

    "Walk."

    "Hurry up and leave."

    Ji Ning and the others immediately started walking as fast as possible, and Da Mo was also beside them to help guide them.

    After all, some formation restrictions are too hidden.  You'll get caught if you're not careful.

    *******

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman is right there, very close to us." A team of seven Taoist Lords was very excited, and it was really close to them.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    They all turned into streams of light and rushed in that direction at top speed.

    "Brother Dionysus and Brother Suimeng, we can't let them get the Dongming Jade Talisman. Brother Suimeng's world projection is the most powerful. Brother Suimeng, take action and suppress seven of them. It would be best if you can kill them." A thought  Spread the word.

    "Okay, Sui Meng, take action."

    "Well, all you spiritual practitioners, I'm offended."

    The leader of Suimeng, Taojun is now ranked fifth!  Second only to the King of Light.  He is different from Dionysus, who also cultivates mental flow.  However, the Suimeng leader is completely focused on mental strength!  His inner world is bigger than the God of Wine and the Lord of Xingyun Palace.

    "Suppression!"

    Boom!  !  !

    Above the seven Dao Lords, the power of the world projection there suddenly surged. The projections of all other mental practitioners, including the God of Dionysus, were immediately crushed and broken. Ji Ning's world projection in that area was also crushed and broken. In fact,  Also, everyone¡¯s world projection does not contain aggression.  Naturally, it was crushed easily.

    In the misty illusory world, there is a god sitting high, and countless creatures below are surrendering.

    "Submit, surrender, surrender"

    Countless voices sounded in the minds of the seven Dao Lords.

    At the same time, terrible world projection.  It was as if the endless mountains were suppressed directly.

    "Ah." An old woman in gray robe screamed.  Direct annihilation.

    "How could you be so strong?" The other body broke into pieces and screamed, and was then crushed to death.

    The other five Dao Lords all resisted.

    There are only a few second-level Dao Lords who have similar means of immortality.  Ji Ning, for example, does not have an 'immortal body', and Jiuchen Cult Leader did not have such means before he broke through to Sipaojun.  Facing the world projection, I can only resist hard.

    "What a powerful world projection." The five Tao Lords looked at each other, and their expressions changed. They all felt as if they were stuck in a quagmire, their speeds were ridiculously slow, and their flying speed was probably less than one percent of what it used to be.

    "I'm afraid it's the leader of the Time Sect who is doing something." The five of them were extremely horrified.

    They are also considered second-level Dao Lords. They don't know how far they are from the top Dao Lords. They only know that if they fight against each other, they are seeking death.  It should be noted that there are still some differences in the strength of the highest Taoist masters. For example, Sijia Taojun is currently ranked thirteenth. If some low-key ones are included, I am afraid he will be ranked further back.

    &nbsp; The leader of Sui Meng is different. He is currently the strongest among the pure mental practitioners.

    "Damn it."

    One of the short, fat aliens had a sharp look in his eyes. A black metal sign appeared in his hand, and he crushed it suddenly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A black light enveloped the pudgy alien race, completely protecting the pudgy alien race from the interference of the world projection.

    "Let's go." The speed of the short, fat alien race immediately increased sharply. He forcibly resisted the pressure of the world projection, and his speed soared instantly.

    "Chichang Daojun."

    "That guy Chichang."

    The expressions of the other four Dao Lords changed, and the world projection was suppressed. Although they had some strange objects, some escaped from 'transcending space', and some were attacked.  These are useless against the world projection. If they attack, it will be like attacking in the air.  Because the world projection is a kind of projection, it must be like 'Chichang Daojun', with treasures to completely protect the whole body and isolate oppression.

    "Similar objects are too rare.

    "Whoosh." In just three breaths, Chichang Daojun had already rushed to the belly of the mountain and rushed in.

    "No."

    "how so."

    "My Dongming Jade Talisman." The other four Dao Lords were extremely anxious. Although they were on the same team, they had already made an oath not to hurt each other when they joined forces.  But when meeting Dongming Jade Talisman, it is impossible for them to be humble to each other.  They all want it very much, and naturally they use their own methods. Whoever grabs it first will get it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Bacchus, Brother Xingyun, I suppressed two of the seven Dao Lords to death. Among the other five, 'Chichang Dao Lord' relied on his rare treasure to resist my world projection and rushed into the heart of the mountain." Sui.  The idea of ??the Dream Leader spread.

    "Those few are nothing! There is a big trouble now." Dionysian's thoughts also spread, "Brother Sparrow King is very close to the mountainside now. It is estimated that he can arrive in a hundred breaths."

    "Brother, King of Birds?"

    The world projection of Suimeng Cult Leader spread out immediately. He had previously shrunk the world projection to concentrate on dealing with the seven Tao Lords.

    As soon as it spread, he discovered it immediately.

    Wearing a silver robe, his whole body was bathed in scarlet flames. The face of the silver-robed Brother Que King was full of coldness, and his eyes had a crazy look, and he headed towards the direction of the light beam as fast as possible.

    "It's King Queque. What should we do? We can't stop him. Once he arrives, with his strength, he is very likely to snatch the Dongming Jade Talisman. Once the Dongming Jade Talisman is in his hands, if he wants  It will be difficult to take it back again." Master Sui Meng's idea spread.

    "Hinder Brother Bird King and make him slow down as much as possible."

    "Huh, even if he gets it, don't take it away easily."

    Sui Meng, Dionysian, and Xingyun all agreed on the idea.

    It is very difficult for the most peak Tao Lord to die, but for the Dongming Jade Talisman, other peak Tao Lords will also fight like crazy, and some of the life-saving treasures at the bottom of the box will be used!  Under the madness, a person of Brother Quewang's level could still lose his life.  Of course, relatively speaking, King Geque is much more difficult to deal with than Daojun Chichang and others.

    "Boom~~~" It was still the leader of Suimeng who took action, and the world projection suppressed it.

    King Geque, who was flying at high speed, felt a terrifying force suppressing him, and his speed immediately dropped sharply. He immediately looked ferocious and shouted angrily: "Suimeng, you dare to stop me?"

    "You are the one who is blocking it." The voice of Suimeng Cult Leader also sounded in Brother Que King's ears, "Brother Que, don't even think about getting the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "No one can stop me! Anyone who stops me will die!"

    The King of Birds is forcibly carrying the pressure of the world projection, with scarlet flames steaming all over his body, colliding with the world projection, and his speed can still be maintained at 70%!  He rushed towards the mountainside like crazy.

    at this time.

    Other Dao Lords from the Ninth Level Realm also rushed over from all directions, ranging from near and far. However, among the recent Dao Lords, the one that most concerned the Suimeng Cult Leader, Dionysus and others was King Geque.

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman is not far from me. I hope to get it." The man wearing thick gray armor is flying at high speed, his eyes are glowing with green light. He is a special being, and his body is a strange rock.  , likes to be quiet by nature, so he has no reputation in the endless realm, but no one knows that he is the most powerful heaven-defying Dao Lord of the special life clan.  It was also because of the Dongming Jade Talisman that he, who was born to like peace, left his nest and set out for the Yibo Realm.

    *******

    On August 8, 2010, the Red League was officially established.

    Hongmeng is the name of a group formed by countless readers of Tomato, in the blink of an eye, four years have passed, I sigh with emotion, Tomato is here, I wish all the brothers and sisters in Hongmeng a happy day, smooth work, and a harmonious family.  What Tomato can do is work hard to write novels for everyone to read~~~~~

    ¡­¡­

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 8 Brotherque King

    The first Dao Lord is the ¡®Wine Sage¡¯, not the Dionysus. There was a clerical error before. I am sorry and have corrected it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh.

    A black flying boat was flying at high speed. Ji Ning and his party were on the flying boat. The flying boat was sometimes slow, sometimes fast, and sometimes turning.

    "We are too far away, and there are too many dangers in Jiuzhong. It will probably take seven or eight months for us to reach the mountainside. By then, the Dongming Jade Talisman may have been snatched away." Jiuchen Cult Leader was a little anxious.  .

    "We still have hope." Ji Ning said, "Under the observation of my world projection, the Wine Saint, the Suimeng Cult Leader, and the Dust and Rain Demon Lord are all much farther away than us, and they are all trying their best.  Rush there. And the Dao Lords who are closer around the mountain are rushing over like crazy. No matter who gets the Dongming Jade Talisman, it will be difficult to escape in a short time."

    "Um."

    Daojun Damo who was on the side was deducing with his eyes closed. Suddenly he opened his eyes and nodded slightly, "I finally deduced it."

    "Did the deduction come out?" Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Tianyi all had their eyes lit up.

    "I vaguely 'saw' a crazy battle, and a famous Dao Lord died" Dao Lord Da Mo said, "The fight for the Dongming Jade Talisman will be fierce! It cannot be taken away easily."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and the others were overjoyed.

    A famous Taoist Lord died?

    None of them care!  Because they all want to get the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "Hahaha, maybe we can catch up." Tian Yi was excited.

    "In the entire Ninth Level Realm, the distance between us and the heart of the mountain is quite short. Taoist Lord Tianaxe and Husband's First Brother are ten times farther away than us." Ji Ning said, "We are also further apart than the Wine Saint and the others.  close."

    The closer the distance.  The greater the chance.

    ¡­¡­

    In the belly of the mountain.

    After Chichang Daojun rushed in, he glanced around and saw an empty mountainside.

    "Where is the Dongming Jade Talisman? Where is it?" Chichang Daojun was anxious. He knew very well that every moment now was related to his life and death.

    "Come out." Chichang Daojun's spiritual thoughts swept away anxiously, but there was a formation restriction and protection in the belly of the mountain, and the Dongming Jade Talisman could not be found at all.

    "Bah, break, break!"

    Chichang Daojun's eyes turned red in anger, and eighteen arms suddenly appeared, each arm crossing the sky.  It smashed into the surrounding rock walls wantonly.

    Bang bang bang~~~ The rock wall exploded, and in almost the blink of an eye, the entire interior of the mountain was completely destroyed. Suddenly, deep in the mountain, a stone pillar appeared under the fallen rock, and the stone pillar was holding a radiating weapon.  Just the oval jade talisman with milky white light, this jade talisman looks extremely beautiful.  Intoxicating.

    "Dongming Jade Talisman." Chichang Daojun was excited and rushed forward instantly. At the same time, his eighteen arms smashed against the stone pillar crazily.

    "Boom."

    With the loud noise, the formation restriction was directly destroyed.  The formation restriction on the stone pillar is mainly to hide the aura, and its power itself is not strong.

    "Hahaha, the Dongming Jade Talisman is mine." Taojun Chichang grabbed the oval jade.  This Dongming Jade Talisman looks like a special piece of jade from the surface. The surface is extremely smooth and has no lines. However, while Daojun Chichang grabbed it, he poured a little mana into it.  He immediately sensed that a 'virtual body' began to condense in the void space inside the Dongming Jade Talisman, which was exactly the same as his body.

    Chichang Daojun took away the Dongming Jade Talisman.  He immediately suppressed his ecstasy, and his eyes became cold and cruel: "Now we have to find a way to leave the Yibo Realm! The Yibo Realm is shrouded by the entire 'Yibo Formation', and all means of escape such as time and space cannot be used.  To escape, you can only fly slowly."

    "I'll go back the way I came."

    ¡°I clearly remember the way I came, and I won¡¯t encounter any danger if I return the same way.¡±

    "Fight."

    Chichang Daojun gritted his teeth, took out another escape talisman, and crushed it at the same time.

    He is inconspicuous in the Yibo world, but he is still a second-level Dao Lord. He is a first-level Taoist like Kong Sa and Ji Ning. He also has more than ten protective items with him.  Of course there are escape types.

    "Whoops." Chichang Daojun suddenly turned into a stream of light and rushed out.

    When he rushed out of the mountain, he saw the four Taoist companions in the distance at a glance. Under the pressure of the world projection of the leader Suimeng, the speed of the four Taoist kings was not even one percent slower than before.  Until now, I haven't had time to rush into the mountain.

    "Chichang!" The four eyes were all red, staring at Taoist Chichang.? 

    "Huh, everyone, if the Dongming Jade Talisman is in my hand, it will naturally be mine." Chichang Daojun's body is still protected by black light, and with the help of the escape talisman, his speed is a hundred times faster than the limit of heaven.

    Whoops.

    Chichang Daojun didn't care about his companions at all, and tried his best to escape.

    "Want to escape?" shouted angrily.

    A figure bathed in scarlet flames came from afar with a monstrous force.

    "Boom~~~" The scarlet flame suddenly spread out, making Taojun Chichang unable to hide, and instantly enveloped Taojun Chichang.

    "Brother Sparrow King?" Chichang Daojun's face changed slightly, and then there was madness in his eyes, "No one can stop me." The power of the Taoist talisman he used to resist the projection of the world has not been consumed yet.  He also withstood these terrifying scarlet flames.

    Whoosh.

    Chichang Daojun is too fast. Although he is weaker than Brother Quewang, if he really tries his best, Brother Quewang can't stop him on his own.

    "Definitely." Brother Quewang shouted angrily and waved his hand.

    A huge formation phantom descended, covering hundreds of millions of miles around, naturally trapping Daojun Chichang.

    "No¡ª¡ª" When Chichang Daojun saw the formation coming, a look of despair suddenly appeared on his face, and he roared unwillingly.

    "How can you get the Dongming Jade Talisman?" King Geque sneered. His hands suddenly swelled, and each palm became extremely huge, as if covering the sky, and he smashed directly towards Daojun Chichang.

    His palm was so big that Chichang Daojun could not avoid it.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The huge palm slapped down, hitting Taojun Chichang!  The black light on Chichang Daojun's body trembled.

    "Just die." Under the frantic slaps from King Geque, Chichang Daojun could only resist desperately. Unfortunately, King Geque's attack was too strong.  The world projection of Master Suimeng and the scarlet flame of King Geque are comparable to the all-out attack of the second-level Dao Lord.  But King Geque's own violent attack is a whole level stronger than the world projection.

    Crush.

    Bang bang bang After being slapped twenty-one times in succession, the black light power on the body finally faded away.

    "No." Chichang Daojun grabbed the Dongming Jade Talisman before he died, his eyes full of despair and unwillingness, "I can't get it, and no one can get it."

    He wanted to crush it.

    "It's a pity that it can't shake the Dongming Jade Talisman in the slightest!"  This is made from the extremely precious and rare 'Dongming Jade'.  Rare objects such as Dongming Jade are priceless treasures. Even the original Emperor Yibo reluctantly cut the Dongming Jade Talisman with the help of the secret refining method.  Want to destroy it directly?  No one among the Dao Lords can do it.

    "Bang~~~" Another big slap, which directly killed Chichang Daojun, and even his soul was completely annihilated.

    "Haha, it's mine." Brother Que Wang waved his hand to collect the treasures left by Chichang Daojun, and at the same time grabbed the Dongming Jade Talisman, and instilled a little magic power, and he confirmed that it was the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "I have the Dongming Jade Talisman!" Brother Quewang's eyes became crazy, "No one can snatch it away!"

    "Walk."

    Brother Quewang will not delay any longer and will leave quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman has arrived in the hands of King Queque."

    The mental practitioners in the Yibo world communicated with each other and all knew the news.

    Although the area is currently being suppressed by the Suimeng Cult Leader, Ji Ning and other mental practitioners are unable to explore it.  But everything that happened, Master Suimeng also had to tell other mental practitioners.  Otherwise, if other mental practitioners use ¡®world projection¡¯ to cause trouble, it will also affect the leader Suimeng.

    "In the hands of Brother Que King?" Jiuchen Cult Master was anxious, "He is extremely powerful and belongs to the Eternal Clan. Once the eternal blood of the Eternal Clan is inspired to fight, the strength can be improved. I want to snatch Dongming from his hands.  Jade Talisman, it¡¯s too difficult.¡±

    "Don't worry, Master Suimeng and the others will not let Brother Quewang get his wish." Ji Ning said.

    In fact, Ji Ning is also worried.

    But all they can do now is hurry up as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    The Brother Que King was about to escape when suddenly a terrifying projection of the world came and suppressed the Brother Que King.  At the same time, the four Taoist companions of Chichang Taojun who had been suppressed felt relaxed all over.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 9 Tragic

    Second update!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Sui Meng!" Brother Que King roared.

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t even think of taking away the Dongming Jade Talisman.¡± Leader Suimeng was also full of murderous intent.

    At this time, another team of Dao Lords also came. This was a team composed of eight Dao Lords. The eyes of that team immediately fell on the imposing King Geque.

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman is on Brother Que King's body." Leader Sui Meng directly transmitted the message to them.

    The four Taoist companions of Chichang Taojun also said eagerly: "The Dongming Jade Talisman is on Brother Quewang."

    "We both join forces and kill the King of Birds together."

    "Okay, let's join forces and make an oath to each other not to attack each other. As for the Dongming Jade Talisman that killed Queen Geque, it depends on who is faster."

    "good."

    These twelve Dao Lords immediately formed an alliance without hesitation, and they also understood that Master Suimeng and the others were using them.  But they are also willing to be used because they all want to get the Dongming Jade Talisman!  Once they get it, they will immediately escape In fact, Chichang Daojun had a chance to escape before, but he lost his life after being trapped by the formation.

    Treasures such as this kind of trapped formation are still very rare. If you are lucky, you can definitely hope to escape.

    "Damn it."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Brother Bird King also has a headache.

    ???????????? A total of twelve Dao Lords in the second level have joined forces indeed they pose a huge threat to him.

    "I have to leave quickly. The further away the better, I can't delay." King Geque knew very well that if he delayed in place longer, more and more Dao Lords would besiege him.  There are now twelve Dao Lords, and it might be delayed further.  It becomes twenty or fifty

    "Whoosh."

    King Geque fought and fled, trying his best to escape as far away as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    The Escape Route of King Geque.  Completely under the exploration of the world projection.

    But even if it could be detected, it would be useless, because Yibo Realm is too big!  Moreover, there are many dangers, so everyone has to hurry up. It is very difficult to intercept the King of Sparrows!

    King Geque had already gotten rid of the first twelve Dao Lords. Along the way, he encountered seven more consecutive attacks. He also killed six Dao Lords with his frenzied efforts

    "Those Dao Lords are all crazy and can't defeat me. Just use some rare items."

    Brother Que King was also seriously injured and could only rely on spiritual pills to recover.

    Some life-saving rare items are usually found in the endless territory, and these heaven-defying Taoists will not use them until the moment of life and death.  But now everyone uses it without hesitation!  This also made Brother Quewang very embarrassed.

    "Brother Bird King." A deep and deep voice sounded.

    Brother Quewang was stunned and looked forward. A man in thick gray armor appeared in front of him. The man's eyes were glowing with green light.  He said in a low voice: "I have been chasing you for a whole day, and I finally caught up with you."

    "Catch up with me? Then go to hell." The scarlet flames on Brother Quewang's body suddenly surged, and instantly filled the air toward the man in thick gray armor.

    The flames burn.

    The man in the thick gray armor ignored it. He ran forward in long strides, walking through the void as fast as lightning, making the space tremble.

    "Death." Brother Quewang waved his right hand.  The right hand carried endless power and struck at the gray armored man.

    "Boom."

    The gray armored man did not take out the weapon at all, he just lowered his head slightly and directly hit the palm.

    ¡°Dong~~~~¡± A deep and powerful voice.

    The palm of Gequewang slapped the neck of the man in thick gray armor, but the figure of the man in gray armor was slightly shaken, but he continued to fly forward.  But King Geque was shaken backwards by the terrifying impact of this collision.

    "What." Brother Quewang's face changed drastically, "I struck with all my strength. He resisted easily and could he continue to charge forward?"

    His attack.  He is famously domineering.

    But in the first fight, he was at a disadvantage?

    "Death." A sledgehammer appeared out of thin air in the right hand of the man in thick gray armor. The sledgehammer was pitch black and he swung it directly towards the King of Sparrows.

    ¡­¡­

    The King of Birds was stopped.

    King Geque, who had been running away for nine days, was finally stopped. The person who intercepted him was a man named 'Yanhu Daojun'.

    King Geque struggled desperately, burned his eternal blood, and even used a very precious life-saving artifact, but he still couldn't get rid of Dao Lord Yanhu.

    &nbsp;One of them ran away and the other chased.

    The two were entangled with each other, which also made the Brother Que King's escape very slow.

    "The King of Birds is being restrained."

    "Very good."

    The Sui Meng Cult Master, the Wine Saint and other spiritual practitioners all breathed a sigh of relief.  After all, they are too far away from King Geque, and they cannot stop King Geque simply by relying on world projection.

    "This Lord Yanhu is really strong, I feel he is stronger than Ge Quedu."

    "Some of the Heaven-defying Dao Lords who are usually unknown appear one by one this time. It's very difficult to get a copy of the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "The first two are in the ninth level, which is relatively easy, but the last three are in the tenth level."

    Mental practitioners communicate with each other.

    Obtaining the Dongming Jade Talisman is only the first step, being able to escape safely is more important.  Escape from the ninth level realm is completely different from escaping from the tenth level realm.  Therefore, the first two Dongming Jade Talismans are relatively easy, but the last three will probably be much more tragic.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen and others on the black flying boat also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "That Taoist Yanhu is extremely powerful. His body-protecting powers are probably stronger than mine. King Queque's attack can't hurt him at all." Ji Ning said, "And Taoist Yanhu's weapon is a heavy hammer. Every hammer  , if Brother Que Wang blocks it hard, he will be blown away. In terms of strength, he is obviously stronger than Brother Que King."

    "Where did it come from?" Jiuchen Cult Leader muttered, "You are so brave?"

    "It is said to be a special life, and it is also very low-key among the special life clan. I didn't expect that the strength displayed this time would be so powerful." Ji Ning said, he communicated with other mental practitioners and learned a lot of information.

    In this battle, Taojun Yanhu¡¯s reputation has spread throughout the endless realm.

    Time passes day by day.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? King????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? fleeing, Lord Yanhu Taoist \ \  Fighting all the way.

    Occasionally, along the way, Daojun¡¯s team will appear, wanting to intercept and kill Brother Quewang!  But Brother Quewang was so crazy that he was able to kill one or two Dao Lords.

    ¡­¡­

    This chase lasted for more than seven months in the blink of an eye.

    "Master Yanhu, as long as you let me go, you can ask for any treasures you want. All the treasures on my body, except the Dongming Jade Talisman, can be given to you!" King Geque fled all the way, and at the same time he was anxious to persuade him, because he was being restrained along the way.  , his escape speed was too slow.  Teams like Ji Ning and the Wine Saint were gradually approaching.

    If this continues, we will eventually be completely surrounded.

    "I just want the Dongming Jade Talisman." Taoist Yanhu ignored it at all.

    "All the treasures in my body, plus one billion cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, will be given to you. As soon as I return to the clan, I will immediately collect one billion cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid!" King Geque went crazy, "I can make my life oath, as long as I  Stop pestering me."

    Fight, but you can¡¯t beat him.

    Escape?

    In fact, in terms of speed alone, Master Yanhu is slower than King Geque.  However, the world projection of Master Sui Meng kept suppressing King Geque, making it difficult for King Geque to speed up and escape from Taoist Yanhu.

    "Hahaha Brother Bird King, long time no see." Suddenly a dazzling light appeared in the distance, like a sun appearing.

    "Huh?" When Brother Quewang saw it, his face turned pale.

    A young man in a white robe, he has dazzling golden hair and a handsome face.

    "King of Light." Brother Bird King's heart trembled.

    A Taoist Lord Yanhu is very scary, but another King of Light?  The King of Light was previously ranked in the top three.  Although he was ranked fourth by ¡®Xiaomeng Daojun¡¯.  However, the deterrent power of the 'King of Light', which is the fastest among all Dao Lords, is extremely terrifying.

    His brother, King Que, couldn't get rid of Dao Lord Yanhu, and it was even more impossible for him to get rid of King Guangming, the fastest Dao Lord.

    "Hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman, you can't keep it." King Guangming walked step by step, seemingly slow, but in fact he was much faster than Taoist Yanhu and King Geque.

    "No, no the Dongming Jade Talisman is mine." Brother Quewang roared.

    Boom.

    His aura surged instantly, blood lines appeared on his face, and his eyes were full of madness.

    "Anyone who stands in my way will die!" King Geque went crazy and decided to kill King of Light first.

    Taojun Yanhu¡¯s body-protecting magical powers are the most terrifying that King Geque has ever seen!  No other Dao Lord, including the Wine Saint, dared to let him attack.  But Lord Yanhu allowed him to attack without any harm.

    King of Light, the speed is fast.  But in terms of defense, it is much worse.

    "Humph"?¡± The King of Light smiled coldly, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing Suddenly endless light shined and released, and billions of Bright Kings appeared at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later.

    A piece of news spread quickly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 10 A Finger from afar

    Third update!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???

    Ge King in the Eternal Topo Dao Jun died?  This news really shocked other Dao Lords in Yibo Realm.

    "Brother King has been on the run for nearly eight months. During these eight months, Taoist Master Yanhu has done very limited damage to him, mainly because he has restrained King Geque. What really harmed King Geque is that he has been on the run for the past eight months.  The Dao Lord team intercepted and killed him again and again on the road. Those Dao Lords knew that there was little hope, so they almost always used some powerful strange objects. They were attacked again and again, and King Geque was already seriously injured."

    "The King of Light and Dao Lord Yanhu fought with them for half an hour. King Geque was reduced in strength due to the backlash of the Burning Eternal Bloodline. The King of Light used another extremely powerful magical object to kill him in one fell swoop." Ji Ning  said.

    "I didn't expect that my cousin, the Bird King, would die like this." Tian Daojun also sighed with emotion.

    "This time in Yibo Realm, a large number of Dao Lords are destined to die." Da Mo said, "I knew this, but I still rushed in one by one."

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat is still moving forward.

    "It's a pity that we still have half a month before we can almost catch up with King Guangming." Ji Ning frowned and said, "But now that the Dongming Jade Talisman has fallen into the hands of the King of Light, it will be difficult to catch up with the King of Light!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? bro que Íõ dies.

    The King of Light got the Dongming Jade Talisman, and then started to flee. His speed was too fast. Even if the leader of Suimeng used the world projection to suppress it, his speed still exceeded the limit of heaven a hundred times!  Taojun Yanhu couldn't catch up at all, although he would use all means.  But King Guangming was equally desperate at this time and quickly got rid of Taoist Yanhu.

    Escape!  escape!  escape!

    The King of Light fled frantically.

    And Ji Ning and other mental practitioners clearly understand his position.  Quickly tell the news to some Daojun teams nearby.  Those Daojun teams also went to intercept and kill.

    The King of Light paid no attention to him at all, evading if he could, running away if he could, and trying his best to get rid of all those who intercepted him as quickly as possible.

    If there is really no way to avoid it, use thunderous means to kill it quickly!

    " King of Light's three major killing moves, each move is famous for its speed.

    Two years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    The terrifying speed of the King of Light makes it impossible for any Dao Lord to contain him!  Even though the 'Star King' had intercepted him, he was still able to escape!  In two years, he escaped from the ninth level to the eighth level.  Because we are returning the same way, we can naturally avoid all dangers.

    There are almost no heaven-defying Dao Lords in the eighth level.

    Another half year has passed.

    The King of Light fled to the seventh level

    Since then, no one can threaten him anymore.

    "I didn't expect that this first Dongming Jade Talisman would eventually be obtained by the King of Light."

    "His speed is too fast. All time and space escape methods cannot be used in Yibo Realm. He is the fastest. It is too advantageous." All the Dao Lords were helpless.

    The Yibo Formation was painstakingly arranged by Emperor Yibo at a huge cost and a long time.

    All means of time and space are prohibited!

    Like the top Heaven-defying Dao Lord, there are some rare time and space escape objects, and there are several that are comparable to Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Time and Space Disk¡¯, but there is no way to use them here.  All Dao Lords, whether they are King Geque, King of Light, etc.  Even if you get the Dongming Jade Talisman, you have to run for a long time.  If you can escape, the natural treasure is with you. If you can't escape, it's over.

    *******

    The twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom are the Palace of Time and Space.

    The Palace of Time and Space is behind Prince Qinghuan.  Another peerless evildoer appears, that is Ge Luo.

    Ge Luo was kidnapped together with Ji Ning.  However, his cultivation speed is relatively slower. He has only been a Dao Lord for more than 10,000 years, and he has just become a Second Path Lord.

    "Um?"

    In the ¡®Time and Space Realm¡¯ of the Time and Space Palace, ¡®Geluo¡¯, who was sitting cross-legged and meditating on a chaotic star, suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Father." Geluo felt the tremor coming from deep within his blood.

    "Father, father" Geluo's eyes turned red instantly, "How could it be possible, how could he die" After he became a Taoist master, he also developed the Dharmakaya. The Dharmakaya was in the Eternal Clan, so he naturally knew it immediately.  Got the news of King Queque¡¯s death.  He is the best descendant of King Geque, and King Geque cares about him very much and wholeheartedly pave the way for him.

    Ge Luo has a deep affection for his father, who is the most important relative in his life.

    "King of Light!"

    Geluo's eyes were blood red with tears, and he roared, "King of Light,?I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you!  !  !  "

    The hatred is overwhelming.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The first Dongming Jade Talisman, countless Taoists have been crazy about it for more than three years.

    In the end, the King of Light took him away, and the King of Light fled away, no longer participating in the subsequent fight.  King Guangming himself was also frightened. After all, when he was running away, a team of "bobo" Dao Lords intercepted and killed him. Those Dao Lords he didn't care about in the past joined forces and also posed a great threat to him.

    "well."

    Ji Ning and the others were in mid-air, shaking their heads and sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing him for so long, but I still can¡¯t catch him.¡± Ji Ning and the others were helpless.

    When I first started chasing Brother Bird King, I got closer and closer.

    Chasing the King of Light is getting further and further away.

    "It's okay, there are five Dongming Jade Talismans in total, and that's the first one." Jiuchen Cult Master said, "We still have hope."

    "But the previous chase was really brutal." Tian Daojun also said.

    "Yes, it's very tragic." Ji Ning also sighed.

    Chichang Daojun.

    Qian Qingdaojun.

    The Lord Protector.

    ¡­¡­

    The names of powerful Taoists.

    King Geque killed nineteen Dao Lords on his way to escape. King Guangming killed Queen Geque and also killed seven Dao Lords on his way to escape.

    A total of twenty-six Dao Lords died plus one Brother Sparrow King!

    Of the twenty-six Dao Lords, twenty-four are at the same level as Kong Sa!  The other two are at the level of Tianyi and Holy Lord Qingfeng.

    "So many powerful Dao Lords have died in a very short period of time, even one of the top ten has died." Jiuchen Cult Master said solemnly, "There are four Dongming Jade Talisman behind it, one is in the ninth level, and there are three  They are in the more dangerous tenth level. I really don¡¯t know how many Dao Lords will die in the end, I¡¯m afraid a few more of the top ten will die.¡±

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A misty colored light appeared in the sky, causing Ji Ning and the others to look up. The colored light in the sky began to condense the figures into the figure of the man in a white burqa.

    "It's Jie Ling Pu."

    At this moment, tens of thousands of Jie Ling Puluo appeared in Yibo Realm, and he looked down at each team.

    "The first Dongming Jade Talisman was taken away by the Dao Lord 'King of Light'." Jie Ling Puluo's voice echoed throughout the world, "It seems that other Dao Lords can no longer compete for it. In this case, I will disclose the second one.  The location of the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    All the Taoists held their breath.

    This is the only Dongming Jade Talisman in the ninth level. After experiencing the previous fight, everyone understands how tragic it is to take away the Dongming Jade Talisman safely.  The Dongming Jade Talisman at the tenth level, those with weaker strength would not even dare to think about it.

    "This second Dongming Jade Talisman is the last chance for most of you Dao Lords." Jie Ling Puluo said, "Because where the last three are located, only the most peak Dao Lords have them.  I hope to come out alive, but those who are weaker will definitely die if they go to fight for it.¡±

    "Death is inevitable?"

    Ji Ning and many other Dao Lords felt their hearts drop.

    Most of them are in the second level, and even more are in the first level of Tianyi and Qingfeng Holy Lord.  Listening to what Jie Ling Puluo said, the Tao Lord of the second level will definitely die if he goes in. He won't even have a chance to compete for the last three!

    "So for this second one, Dao Lords, you have to fight hard. If you lose this opportunity, you will have almost no chance." Jie Ling Pu Luo was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, and then pointed directly at Ji Ning and the others.  Where it is, "The second Dongming Jade Talisman is right there!"

    Boom!

    A white beam of light rose into the sky.

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen, Tianyi, and Da Mo turned to look at the same time.

    They saw a wide river not far from them, with white light pillars rising into the sky. The Dongming Jade Talisman was obviously in that river.

    "Right there."

    "It's so close to us."

    ¡°Right next to us?¡±

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen, Tianyi, and Da Mo were all stunned. The distance was too close to them, and they might be able to rush into the river in just one breath.

    "Quick, quick, quick." Ji Ning said anxiously via voice transmission, "Be careful of the world projection."

    With that said, he released the nine secret arts, and at the same time, he immediately released the world projection to protect his party.  According to Ji Ning's understanding, I am afraid that the leader of Suimeng will immediately use world projection to suppress it.  He and JiuIf you can bear it, Tianyi, who relies on the water to survive, can barely resist it, but Damo can't.

    The leader of Jiuchen also immediately released the secret technique 'Ripples of Water' and rushed directly towards the river: "We are now using our own methods. Whoever gets the Dongming Jade Talisman first will get it."

    "It depends on who is faster." Ji Ning, Tianyi, and Da Mo all rushed toward the river at high speed.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    Chapter three completed!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 11 Focus

    "The second Dongming Jade Talisman is our only hope. We must get it at all costs." At this moment, many Dao Lords in the Jiuzhong territory were all anxious. Jie Ling Puluo's words made them all understand the final result.  Only the top Dao Lord can hope to compete for the three Dongming Jade Talismans.

    Naturally, countless Dao Lords are even more eager for the second one.

    With the boundaries of the boundary of the boundary.

    "Right there."

    "Hurry over there."

    "Go over as quickly as possible."

    For a time, many Dao Lords in the Ninth Level Realm rushed in that direction. As for some Taoist Lords in the Eighth Level Realm, they were also eager: "Maybe those who get the Dongming Jade Talisman will escape and pass by me in the future."

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± ¡°Buzz~~~¡± ¡°Buzz~~~¡± World projections descended one after another, landing in the direction of the second Dongming Jade Talisman.

    The top Taoist masters, Master Suimeng, Taoist Yanhu, etc. are all equally anxious. Taoist Yanhu has suppressed King Geque for a long time, and the ranking set by the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace has changed again. King Geque has changed again.  disappeared from the rankings, while Yanhu Daojun inherited the original position of King Geque - ranked seventh.

    "The one who is closest is Beiming Daojun."

    "It's Beiming, Tianyi and the others from Tiancang Palace."

    A group of mental practitioners communicated with each other. In fact, Ji Ning was also one of them before.  But now Ji Ning and his team, who are closest to the second Dongming Jade Talisman, have obviously become the enemies of all other Dao Lords.

    "I will suppress them." The leader of Sui Meng sent a message directly.

    "Delay them and trap them as soon as possible." The Wine Saint also sent a message.

    The Wine Saint is actually anxious.

    Judging from the situation of the first and second pieces, although getting the Dongming Jade Talisman depends on strength, it also depends on luck!  Although he, the Wine Saint, is the undisputed number one in terms of strength, if the distance is too far, he can only rush and have no choice.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    ?It sounds slow, but it¡¯s actually extremely fast.

    The world projection of Suimeng Cult Leader arrived and directly suppressed Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, Tian Yi, Da Mo and the others who were fleeing downwards.

    "Bang bang bang!!!" The nine secret arts and the ripples of water filled the surroundings in a mighty manner, resisting the world projection of the Suimeng leader.  At the same time, Ji Ning's world projection was also bombarded again and again.  He wants to destroy the world projection of the leader Suimeng.

    Ji Ning¡¯s world projection disintegrated again and again.

    But the Nine Secret Techniques and the Ripples of Water trembled but they managed to resist it.

    Ji Ning, Tian Yi, Jiuchen, Da Mo and others' speed was not affected at all, and they rushed directly towards the river in the distance.

    "Everyone, the team closest to the second Dongming Jade Talisman is the team led by Beiming Daojun. There are also Tiandaojun and Damo Daojun in the team." Suimeng Cult Leader immediately began to transmit messages to those who were closer.  A team of Dao Lords, "They possess extremely powerful secret techniques and world projection, and they can barely hold up under my world projection. Please be careful when you take action."

    "Beiming Daojun's team?"

    "Cang Gong really had a chance that day."

    "They must be stopped."

    The surrounding teams that were closer were rushing towards each other quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn it."

    The black-robed hunter, the Wine Saint, looked ugly, "He's still so far away from me this time."

    The first time I saw the Jade Talisman, I was far away from the Wine Saint.  Much further than Ji Ning and the others.

    The second time, although it was more recent than last time.  But that's because everyone has been chasing Brother Sparrow King before, so they will naturally get closer.  Compared with many other Dao Lords.  The Wine Saint is still far away from Ji Ning and the others!

    "What's going on? Is it because I have an absolute advantage in strength that my luck will be bad?" The Wine Saint had anxiety in his eyes.

    Whoops.

    Although he was angry and anxious, the Wine Saint still rushed towards Ji Ning.  The distance was quite far, and there were many peak Dao Lords who were closer than him, but he was still rushing towards Ji Ning, and as long as there was a chance, he would never give up.

    ******

    Bang bang bang bang bang!  !  !  !

    Ji Ning and the four of them entered the water one after another.  Jiuchen was the fastest, Ji Ning was second, Tianyi was second, and Da Mo was the slowest.  But after all, they are very close to the river. Although their speeds are fast and slow, the distance between them is not too big.

    "where?"

    "Where is the Dongming Jade Talisman?"

    After Jiuchen entered the water first, he looked down, searching anxiously.

    &nbsp;"Right there." The river is very wide.  It is very big, and there are even some undulating hills and canyons at the bottom of the river. The white light pillars rise to the sky from the underwater canyon.

    "Whoosh." Jiuchen immediately flew towards the underwater canyon.

    "There." Ning slowed down a little, but immediately flew towards the underwater canyon.

    Tianyi and Da Mo also rushed over quickly.

    At this time, the friendship between each other is very deep, but in the face of the opportunity of Hedao, no one will give in!  Just like what was agreed before.  Whoever gets it first will get it!  Even 'Da Mo Daojun', who had been helping Tianyi in the past, now also has the intention of grabbing the Dongming Jade Talisman. Da Mo Daojun Law Body originally helped Tianyi come in for another treasure, 'Yi Xin Bead'  Yes, Yi Xinzhu can also assist Hedao.  However, compared to the ability of the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' to perform a virtual union, it is infinitely inferior.

    Da Mo doesn¡¯t care much about the ¡®Yi Xinzhu¡¯, but Da Mo also wants to get the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish.¡± The four of them rushed into the underwater canyon one after another.

    "Where is it? Where is the Dongming Jade Talisman?" After Ji Ning rushed in, the world projections he appeared again and again had already searched the entire underwater canyon, but no trace of the Dongming Jade Talisman was found.

    "Broken!" The leader of Jiuchen has already waved the long stick in his hand. The long stick is swung, and the power sweeps around in all directions.  Of course, they avoided Ji Ning, Tian Yi, and Da Mo. After all, everyone had made an oath long ago and it was impossible to hurt each other.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~~¡± The entire underwater canyon began to collapse.

    The rocks were annihilated and the canyons collapsed.

    Tianyi and Da Mo also anxiously began to attack the rocks in the canyon, as did Ning.

    "No no."

    Jiuchen is also extremely anxious.

    "It must be in this canyon." They all tried their best to destroy the surrounding canyon rocks.

    "Bang." Tian Daojun punched it, and the thick rock walls collapsed one after another, revealing a stone pillar. On the stone pillar was an oval-shaped jade block emitting milky white light, which was the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    With a quick glance, Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Da Mo all turned their heads and looked in the direction of Tianyi.

    Tian Daojun was stunned for a moment, and then he punched the protective formation restriction again, easily shattering it. At the same time, he reached out and grabbed the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "This" Jiuchen was stunned.

    "Brother Tian." Ji Ning's expression was complicated.

    "I can't deduce that this could happen." Da Mo also shook his head.

    Although we all have a life-and-death friendship, no one will take the initiative to give in to the most precious treasure of harmony.

    "I didn't expect that I was the fastest and strongest, but in the end you got it, Tianyi." The leader of Jiuchen shook his head, "I have nothing to say."

    Tian Yijun was enveloped in a huge surprise. The four of them were destroying the canyon in search of the Dongming Jade Talisman, but Tianyi happened to be next to the Dongming Jade Talisman, and he hit the Dongming Jade Talisman with one punch.  of stone pillars!  Naturally, those who are near the water and the tower get the moon first, and they get it all at once.  Jiuchen and Ji Ning were too late.

    "Everyone, I was lucky enough to get it. But the most important thing now is to escape. I believe that other Dao Lords who are closer will kill them one by one." Tian Dao Lord looked at Ji Ning and the others anxiously.

    "What, you want us to help you escape?" Jiuchen Cult Master frowned and said coldly, "There are endless dangers in escaping along the way. King Geque died before! There were also death crises when we helped you escape, but we didn't get it  Dongming Jade Talisman, why should I help you? And since you are so weak, it will be up to us to deal with the enemy when the time comes."

    Although they are on the same team, they are not allowed to hurt each other.

    It doesn¡¯t mean you have to risk your life for your opponent.

    "I'm overthinking it." Tian Daojun was stunned for a moment and then reacted.

    "Brother Tian, ??don't resist." Ji Ning waved his hand and took Master Tian Dao into the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.

    "Beiming, what are you going to do?" Jiuchen leader was stunned.

    "Brother Tian has saved my life. He and I are also brothers from Tian Cang Palace. How can I retreat at this time?" Ji Ning shook his head and said, "Brother Jiuchen, it's okay. I also have some means and will try my best to escape.  Yes. If you can escape, then escape. If there is really no hope, just hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 12 Escape

    "You, you" Jiuchen Cult Leader was speechless.

    He actually had the idea that after Tian Daojun was intercepted and killed by other Daojun, Jiuchen would take him back.

    It is true that he has no friendship with Tianyi, but with Ji Ning, the two have lived and died together many times, and he does regard Ji Ning as a close friend.  He has a rather withdrawn temperament and will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. If he doesn't agree with someone, he won't care about it even if he is stronger than him. However, if he agrees with someone, he is willing to fight for his life and death friends.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing we can do against you, let¡¯s go and run away together.¡± Jiuchen Cult Master gritted his teeth and said.

    "You" Ji Ning was stunned.

    "But I have agreed that when I can't bear it anymore, I will take the initiative to hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman. I don't want to risk my life." The leader of Jiuchen snorted coldly, "I really don't know where that Tian Daojun came from.  Lucky that he has a brother like you who fights for him. Otherwise, with his strength, it would be almost impossible to escape the interception alive."

    Ji Ning was overjoyed and moved at the same time.

    This escape is definitely very dangerous. Last time, King Queque lost his life. This time, the Dao Lords may be even crazier and more dangerous.

    "Jiuchen, thank you." Ji Ning silently wrote it down, knowing that he would never forget today.

    "It's not easy for you and I to join forces and stop us." Jiuchen said via voice message, "Okay, stop talking nonsense and run away."

    Although they had argued before, as powerful people, they were also extremely fast when communicating through sound transmission.

    From the time Ji Ning accepted Tian Daojun to the time Ji Ning and the others tried to escape, it was less than a breath of time.

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat broke through the water.

    There were Ji Ning, Jiuchen and Da Mo on the flying boat. Ji Ning drove the flying boat and chose the original route without hesitation. This way he could at least avoid all dangers in the Yibo Realm.

    "No." Daojun Damo opened his eyes and shouted suddenly.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning looked at Da Mo.

    "I have carefully deduced just now. If we go back the same way, we should be defeated. I can't see any possibility of escape. This interception will be more terrifying than the interception that Brother Que King encountered before." Dao Mo Daojun pointed in the distance.  "Any other direction is doomed. Only in this direction, I feel hope."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    ??Everyone has made an oath to form a team, and it is impossible for Daojun Damo to lie.

    In fact, they also guessed that because everyone was chasing Brother Que King crazily before, many Dao Lords gathered in one place.  As a result, the number of Dao Lords around Ji Ning and the others was relatively large, and the escape route was much more dangerous than that of King Geque.

    Damo Daojun said any other direction.  Including returning the original route will definitely fail, which also shows how dangerous this time is.

    "There is always a glimmer of hope in the sky. It seems that this glimmer of hope lies in this direction." Without hesitation, Ji Ning immediately drove the flying boat in the direction directed by Dao Lord Da Mo.

    *******

    "What."

    "They did not go back along the original road! Instead, they headed towards a strange place."

    The Suimeng Cult Leader, Jiu Sage and other spiritual practitioners communicated with each other. Before, they chased King Geque and often paid attention to King Geque's escape route.  But when observing the King of Birds.  He also naturally memorized the route of Ji Ning and the other Dao Lord team.  The memory of Dao Lords is very terrible.

    So they knew Ji Ning¡¯s route very well.

    "I thought they would return the same way! I had already led other Dao Lords to intercept and kill them on the way, but I didn't expect that they suddenly fled this way. They are really cunning."

    "Hurry up and intercept it."

    "Contain them. The longer you delay, the more Dao Lords will come."

    Suimeng Cult Leader and others began to take the initiative to transmit messages and lead other Dao Lords, obviously treating other Dao Lords as pawns.

    Those Dao Lords are also willing to be pawns.  They all try to get the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "The Beiming Dao Lord is a practitioner of mental power. The mental attacks are illusory and can only be resisted. His Dharma Body was able to kill the Xiumeng Dao Lord before, so I must be stronger. I have a flaw in my Taoist heart, so I will intercept it this time.  No more interfering. Fellow Taoists, go ahead."

    "Alas, it seems that I have no chance."

    Some Dao Lords who were weaker or had flaws in their Dao heart began to slow down.  They are not willing to face mental practitioners!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The King¡¯s attack can be seen, and a group of Dao Lords can resist it together.  But the attacks of mental practitioners are invisible;Those who can only resist forcefully will live if they can bear it, but if they cannot bear it, they will die!

    "Huhu."

    Many Dao Lords still rushed away quickly.

    Because he is afraid of Ji Ning.  Just a few!  Few of the second-level Heaven-defying Dao Lords are afraid, and it is even more impossible to be afraid of the highest-level Dao Lords.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning quickly escaped in the black flying boat. During his previous world projection observation, he also recorded the escape routes of many other Dao Lords.  It actually played a big role at this moment.

    "Here we come." Jiuchen shouted.

    "The first Dao Lord team." Ji Ning waved his hand to collect the Dao Lord Da Mo next to him. At the same time, he also stared ahead. They had just escaped for a cup of tea. The first Dao Lord team appeared, and enough people appeared in the distance.  There are eight Tao Lords.

    Whoop, whoop, both sides are approaching quickly.

    "Do it."

    "Kill them."

    "A Beiming is nothing."

    These eight Dao Lords were full of murderous intent and looked crazy. In their opinion, King Geque was very powerful back then.  But this Beiming Daojun is relatively weak.

    "go."

    "Die."

    "Destroy."

    Six of the eight Tao Lords took out the rare items without hesitation. Six of them were at the second level, and the other two were weaker and came to try their luck.

    "Kill." The leader of Jiuchen was filled with murderous intent.

    "Star Fantasy Technique!" Ji Ning immediately used the Magic Star Magic Technique. Those who dare to kill in front of him may not have much hope of using the Mental Extermination Technique!  Ji Ning directly used the Magic Star Technique.

    The empty mental energy instantly attacked the eight Dao Lords.

    "Um¡­¡­"

    "I¡­¡­"

    It should be noted that even if the little King of Light, 'Taojun Yanmi', was affected by Ji Ning's dharma body's magic star spell, he was affected for an instant, and the power of Ji Ning's own body was even greater!  And most of these Dao Lords are obviously not as good as Little Guangming King.  In an instant, six Dao Lords fell into the illusion, and only two Dao Lords remained awake.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OUT of the blue, you will naturally be unable to harness the power contained in the magical object.

    Just like when Ji Ning used the talisman of the sword master, he also needed to lead it himself!  You can attack in whichever direction you want it to attack.  If there is no guidance, then it will be a stupid straight-line attack without any changes, and it will be much easier to hide.

    "Bang bang bang~~~~" Or the heart-stopping black light, or the terrifying thunder and lightning, or the endless ice-cold sword light Without guidance, some of them collided with each other in mid-air.  The two Dao Lords who were still awake were disturbed.

    ¡°You want to shake me with just this?¡± The leader of Jiuchen roared and waved the long stick in his hand.

    The long stick suddenly became a million miles long, roaring across the sky, directly smashing a threatening blood-red stream of light into pieces.

    "What."

    "He actually destroyed the power of this talisman?"

    "How is that possible?" The two sober Taoists were shocked.

    Only the most supreme Taoist master can strike at will, comparable to the power of those powerful magical Taoist talismans!

    "Die!" Jiuchen Cult Leader bravely killed him.

    "Death." Ji Ning also used the Magic Star Technique again and again, and at the same time, the nine secret techniques also turned into nine dragons and flew out.

    The ripples of water and the nine secret arts are still able to forcibly expand their scope under the pressure of the Suimeng leader's world projection!  Attack those Dao Lords.

    "Run away." Three of the six Dao Lords who had been hit by the illusion came to their senses. Upon seeing this, they even sent a message and shouted, "His illusion is too strong, so leave quickly."

    But their escape speed was not as fast as the Nine Secret Techniques and Water Ripples, and they were completely enveloped in an instant.  Two of the three Dao Lords who were still trapped in the illusion and had no strength to resist died in an instant!  Follow the leader of Jiuchen's long stick and roar towards him

    "Let's go, let's go."

    "That's the peak Taoist master."

    "We can't stop the combination of the peak Taoist master and the spiritual practitioner."

    I thought it was a delicious piece of food, but who would have thought it would be scarier than the King of Sparrows!

    Facing the Brother Que King, the power of the six strange objects they threw was enough to make the Brother Que King very embarrassed, but the cooperation between Ji Ning and Jiuchen actually had a complementary effect!  This is also the reason why Lord Fu Daojun and Lord Tianaxu joined forces.

    "Hahaha" Jiuchen Cult Leader fell back on the flying boat, "Kill them happily, happily. If we are given time, the remaining four of them will not be able to escape."

    Those eight Dao Lords,Four died, and four more fled.

    In the world of Yibo, second-level Dao Lords are more likely to be killed, because escape methods such as time and space are not available, and they can only fly slowly, which naturally leads to many second-level Dao Lords losing their lives.

    "Beiming, if you and I join forces, we may really be able to get out." Jiuchen Cult Master laughed, "Haha, I'm afraid this time I will truly be famous in the endless territory."

    "There aren't many people who can stop you and me from joining forces." Ji Ning smiled, feeling quite grateful to Jiuchen from the bottom of his heart.

    Brother Tian has saved his life, but there is no need for Jiuchen to get involved. Although he is so heroic, Ji Ning and Jiuchen both know that this road to escape will be difficult, and it has just begun.

    ******

    It¡¯s Monday, Tomato please vote for recommendation~~~~

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 13 War

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master easily killed the first Dao Lord team that came to rob and kill them, and fled in panic, which also shocked the mental practitioners who had been 'exploring'.

    "What's going on? Who is that silver-robed man and why is he so strong?" the Wine Saint asked anxiously.

    "Who knows who the man in silver robe is?"

    "Who knows his origins?"

    "I only know that he is an ancient practitioner, and his strength is on par with mine." Demon Lord Chenyu responded.

    "When did such a powerful peak Taoist king emerge from the ancient cultivator clan?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    There are many Dao Lords, but some of them really know the origin of Jiuchen.

    "There was a man named Chishui Daojun among the ancient cultivators. He was good at stick techniques and walking on water. He was extremely talented. At the same time, he also became the new leader of Jiuchen Sect! But when I met him, his strength was not yet  So strong."

    "Well, when I was suppressing the projection of the world, I also heard Dao Lord Beiming call him 'Jiuchen'."

    "Jiuchen Cult Leader?"

    "Jiushen Daojun, the leader of Jiuchen?"

    Nowadays, there are too many Dao Lords gathered in Yibo Realm. No matter how low-key they are, there are always some Dao Lords who know their origins.

    After all, if a Dao Lord wants to grow up, he also needs to take risks and temper himself, so he will naturally deal with other Dao Lords.

    ¡­¡­

    Many Dao Lords all know that it may be difficult to intercept Beiming and Jiuchen!

    Jiuchen¡¯s strength should be comparable to that of King Geque.

    Bei Ming is a spiritual practitioner and can complement Jiuchen Cult Master.

    *******

    "roll."

    Ji Ning shouted, and the fluctuations in his heart immediately spread.

    The Magic Star Technique was immediately launched, covering the five Tao Lords who came to block and restrain them from afar. After passing through the 'Land of the Ancestors of Ancient Practitioners', 'Huanchen Text' and 'Tingnan Palace', Ji Ning and Ji Ning were in Tingnan Palace.  After many years of practice in Nanxing Palace with the help of Liheshi Mansion Incense Burner, the 'Fantasy Star Technique' has reached a very high level of achievement. Even compared with the illusion technique in Ting Nanxing Palace, it is almost the same.

    Back then, Jiuchen was hit again and again in Tingnan Palace!

    One move.  Most of the second level Taoists will be affected.

    Ji Ning, this is nothing. When Yu Shang Taojun performed the "Yu Shang Ecstasy", no Taoist who was not a Shinli-ryu Taoist could withstand it!  Including other peak Taoists!  This is the scary thing about mental practitioners.

    "ah."

    "here it is?"

    Out of the five Dao Lords, four of them fell into illusion, and the remaining one immediately did not dare to rush forward when he saw this.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning and the others were too lazy to argue, and immediately flew away in a flying boat.

    "What's going on? How did we fall into an illusion?"

    "My Taoist heart is so powerful that I have fallen into an illusion?"

    The four Dao Lords came back awake.  They were all so scared that they broke into a cold sweat.

    "If it weren't for Beiming Taoist Lord, the five of us would have made the Jiuchen leader suffer a little if we joined forces. Alas, it's a pity that Beiming and Jiuchen would join forces. It would be too difficult to stop them." The five Taoist Lords met in person.  Once upon a time, I immediately understood the combined team of Ji Ning and Jiuchen.  How terrible.

    ¡­¡­

    The facts are correct.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen are invincible together.

    Both of them are quite powerful in their secret skills, and Ji Ning's world projection has also impacted the world projection of Master Sui Meng time and time again.  Although they collapsed again and again, at least they were able to withstand it with their secret skills.  So the speed is not affected at all!

    About fighting?

    Even if there were a large number of Dao Lords in the second level, Ji Ning had cast his mental illusion from afar, and most of them were immediately hit!  There was no way they could contain Ji Ning and the others.

    ******

    The days when Ji Ning and the others fled.  Nineteen days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On the way, they also encountered many Dao Lord teams blocking them, and even in two troublesome times, they quickly cut through the mess and killed five Dao Lords.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen suddenly looked ahead.

    "Something's not right." Ji Ning's pupils shrank and he stared ahead. A young man in red robe was flying over from far ahead. The young man in red robe had eyes that were very bright, like bright stars.  Ji Ning was very solemn.  "He came to intercept us all by himself. He dared to come even though he knew our strength. He is probably the peak Taoist master."

    "Well, the most troublesome thing is that he doesn't seem to be famous. I don't know him at all."?What to be good at.  "Jiu Chen also felt bad, because this was the first time since their escape that only a Dao Lord came to stop them!

    "Brother Beiming. Brother Jiuchen, my nickname is 'Xue Huan'. It's really shameful for me to do something for the first time when we meet." The young man in red robe laughed loudly.  "You'd better hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman. You can't take it away as long as I'm here."

    "Just you?" Jiuchen sneered.

    But Ji Ning's eyes flashed with light, and the Magic Star Technique immediately enveloped him.

    The young man in red robe still stood in front with a smile, blocking Ji Ning's way. When the Magic Star Technique enveloped him, he grinned, but his smile had an evil meaning. His eyes became brighter and brighter, and he looked at Jiu Chen with a smile.  : "Brother Jiuchen."

    "Hmph." Jiuchen Cult Leader snorted coldly, "You are actually good at illusions."

    "It's a pity that my illusion skills are incomparable with Brother Beiming's. Brother Beiming is the real spiritual practitioner." The young man in red robe smiled.

    Ji Ning tensed up and sent a message to Jiuchen: "Jiuchen, my magic star technique can't do anything to him."

    "He should be the pinnacle Dao Lord! The peak Dao Lords all have powerful souls and extremely strong Taoist hearts. They are not so easy to shake. It's okay. Leave it to me." Jiuchen Cult Master looked at the red-robed young man in the distance with a cold face and shouted  , "Xue Huan Daojun? Huh, let me see if you have the strength to block the road."

    "Please." The young man in red robe smiled slightly and flew over.

    "Kill." The leader of Jiuchen shouted across the sky, and the long stick in his hand suddenly grew thousands of miles long. When he thrust forward, a rotating vortex formed in the surrounding space, and the center of the vortex was the long stick.  The head of the long stick poked directly at the young man in red robe.

    However, the young man in red robe instantly appeared with six arms. The six white arms were like peacocks spreading their tails. Each of their palms was either slapping, tapping or grabbing, welcoming the blow from the leader of Jiuchen.

    Phew~~~~

    The sound was extremely slight.

    The figure of the young man in red robe flashed, and after a slight shock, he continued to pounce on Jiuchen.

    "Death." Jiuchen waved the long stick at his waist. The long stick was like a dragon emerging from the water. It also caused waves of water around it and hit the red-robed young man directly.

    "Tsk."

    "Pfft."

    "Huh."

    The young man in red robe was very confident in his moves. No matter how fierce Jiuchen's attack was, he could only block it slightly. With only six hands, he was not at a disadvantage in the fight with Jiuchen.

    Ji Ning watched anxiously. If the fight continued like this, it would be difficult to determine the winner for several days.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning's figure disappeared in an instant, he used the Shadowless Escape Technique and approached the red-robed young man directly.

    "Want to make a sneak attack?" The young man in red robe kept releasing his spiritual thoughts, and naturally found Ji Ning approaching. He chuckled, "You are a spiritual practitioner and stay away. I can't help you, but you take the initiative to come to me to die.  .¡±

    "kill."

    Six streams of light appeared at the same time, Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, and six Northern Rainbow Swords attacked from all directions at the same time.

    "Get out." The young man in red robe casually extended a hand and flicked it lightly.

    "Pfft."

    The tip of the sword and the palm of the hand collided together.

    The face of the young man in red robe changed. He originally thought that one hand could send Ji Ning flying and severely injure him!  However, what Ji Ning used was his strongest 'Blood Drop' style. It was performed with Beihong Sword, and its power was extremely astonishing.  Ji Ning was brushed by him. Although he felt a terrible impact, he was able to defend well with his sword skills. He even tried his best to remove the impact and used the Dominator Armor to resist as hard as possible without affecting the other five swords.

    The other five Beihong Swords were killing the red-robed young man without any mercy.

    "Get out of here." The young man in red robe got angry, and used three hands to attack Ji Ning like crazy. Those three white palms became huge, and they slapped Ji Ning angrily.

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± Ji Ning flew away directly.

    "Bang."

    The long stick in the hand of Jiuchen Cult Master hit the red-robed young man on the waist, and the red-robed young man was also whipped and flew away, vomiting blood.

    "Damn it." The young man in red robe immediately stopped in the distance, his eyes full of anger, and sneered at Ji Ning in the distance, "What a Bei Ming, I didn't expect to be so good at close combat! It caught me off guard  ¡­You didn¡¯t even vomit blood after receiving a blow from me, I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    Ji Ning's strength was beyond his expectation. He had to use 30% to 40% of his strength to deal with Ji Ning, but in this case, he would not be able to stop Jiuchen's leader.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to get real gold.??!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 14 Sijia Daojun blocks the road

    "The strength of both of you is beyond my expectation. The trick I just figured out has never been used in front of other Tao Lords. You are the first to see it." The young man in red robe said coldly, only the surface of his body was visible.  Starlight began to appear one after another, and countless starlight began to gather on both sides of him, condensing into two starlight figures.

    The young man in red robe and the two starlight figures have exactly the same appearance as the young man in red robe.

    "Star God's clone?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen couldn't help but exclaim.

    "Yes, it's the Star God's Clone." The young man in red robe sneered, "The 'Star King''s' unique skill is the 'Star God's Clone'."

    Daojun¡¯s ninth-ranked ¡®Star King¡¯ is most famous for his ultimate move ¡®Star God Clone¡¯. Each Star God Clone has 50% of the original strength!  Star King can form seven Star God clones

    "Star King's 'Stars Together' is too extreme, has obvious flaws, and is weak in close combat. However, it also allowed him to realize the unique skill of Star God's clone, and he can rank among the top ten in the endless territory." The young man in red robe  He sneered and said, "My star together is more perfect and has no flaws. Although there are only two star god clones, they are far superior to the star king."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    This little-known Daojun Xue Huan is indeed very powerful in close combat. Although he is always on the defensive, he is still on par with Jiuchen.  Now there are two more Star God clones. Is this a big deal?

    "kill."

    The young man in red robe led two star gods, one on the left and one on the right, to kill the leader of Jiuchen at the same time.

    The leader of Jiuchen also greeted him angrily, poking directly forward with the long stick in his hand. It seemed simple, but it was unstoppable!  The young man in red robe just dodged slightly and got out of the way with a flick of his palm, but the long stick in Jiuchen's leader's hand swept towards both sides, attacking the young man in red robe and the two star gods at the same time

    Bang bang bang bang

    The two sides were fighting for only a few dozen moves, and bang, a star god slapped the leader of Jiuchen on the chest with a palm, causing the leader of Jiuchen to fly back.  Jiuchen's chest also turned into water and flowed for a while, and then condensed completely.  Although he doesn't have a killing move like the Star God Clone, his 'Water Immortal Body' is much better in defense.

    "He can't hurt me, but he and the two Star God clones can restrain me." Jiuchen Cult Master gritted his teeth, stretched out his right hand, and a strange formation appeared on the palm of his right hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The formation diagram in the palm flew out immediately and grew rapidly at the same time.  In an instant, it enveloped the surrounding area for tens of thousands of miles. The huge formation diagram, with an inner circle and an outer square, had layers of formations rotating, and thousands of layers of formations were continuously superimposed.

    "Trapped?" The face of the young man in red robe, who had always been extremely confident, changed, revealing a look of shock and anger.

    "Let's go quickly." Jiu Chen leader pulled Ji Ning and rushed out quickly.  Wherever they passed, the layers of formations automatically let them out.

    Whoosh!

    Riding the black flying boat, Ji Ning and the leader of Jiuchen fled immediately.

    "Don't run away, don't run away!" The young man in red robe roared angrily in the huge trapped formation.  He was once so close to the Dongming Jade Talisman, but now this trapped formation has blocked his way.

    "Break it for me, break it for me." The young man in red robe attacked the trap crazily.  He is very average in formations. After seeing thousands of layers of formations superimposed, he has long understood that the only way is to 'break the formation with force'!  The power of this trap will continue to be consumed, and the moment it is exhausted is the moment he leaves.

    But how did he know that this was left by the ancestors of ancient practitioners!  The power of the trapped formation is extremely powerful.

    After being trapped for more than half an hour, he came out of the formation. At this time.  Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master had already fled far away.

    *******

    "The situation is not good."

    "The leader of Jiuchen has a trapping formation, which is extremely powerful."

    "Master Xue Huan has been got rid of."

    The news spread quickly.

    The Dao Lords who were besieging and chasing them from all directions were a little anxious. They also had to fly slowly in the Jiuzhong territory, so it was very difficult to intercept them.  It's rare for a peak Taoist to intercept him, but who would have thought that the Jiuchen leader would actually have a trap!  Got rid of it easily.

    ¡­¡­

    Escape, escape.

    Ji Ning and the others ran away as fast as they could.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both know very well that trapping formation is a good way to restrain the enemy.  But Jiuchen's trap magic weapon must consume 10 million square meters of chaos crystals to replenish it!  At this time, Ji Ning and the others no longer cared, but it would take a full two or three days to replenish the supplies.

    More than a month has passed since I got the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    After getting rid of that ¡®Xuehuan Daojun¡¯, although Xuehuan Daojun was behind?Chasing.  But never caught up again.  Ji Ning and the others did not encounter the second peak Dao Lord.

    "It's only been more than a month. According to the road map, it will take about two years to escape from the ninth level. I hope it can always be this smooth." On the black flying boat, Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, and Da Mo were all on the deck.

    Daojun Damo frowned, deduced, and shook his head again and again.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen asked.

    "It's getting more and more dangerous!" Da Mo said, "No matter which direction you run, the situation will only get worse and worse!"

    Jiuchen sneered: "They know our whereabouts and are surrounding us from all directions. The further back we go, the more dangerous we will be! Unless we can break out of the ninth level, well, if they dare to intercept us, they must be prepared to lose their lives!"  "

    "Here we come." Ji Ning stared ahead.

    "Huh?" Jiuchen also looked forward.

    A golden light appeared in the distance.

    Following Ji Ning and Jiuchen¡¯s expressions changed.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming, long time no see." In the distance is a blond man wearing golden armor. He has a bright smile and purple light in his eyes. "You are improving so fast!"

    "Master Sijia." Ji Ning looked ugly.

    When he was chased by Kong Sa, Kong Sa couldn¡¯t kill Ji Ning, so he asked ¡®Sijia Dao Lord¡¯ for help, which forced Ji Ning to use the Taoist Talisman of Dominance!

    The power of the talisman that dominates the sword is astonishing.

    Killed Kong Sa directly!  However, Sijia Daojun escaped with his life by relying on the life-saving rare items.

    "How dare you stop me? Are you not afraid of me? Do you want me to do it again?" Ji Ning said coldly.

    "Hahaha" Daojun Sijia laughed. Of course he could not forget the terrible scene. "Do you have a second treasure of that kind? What if you have a second one? Come to Yibo this time  Realm, I have long known that dangers are everywhere, and I have prepared life-saving items at all costs before coming here. If you use it again, I can escape."

    "Don't worry about him." The leader of Jiuchen frowned and said through a message, "Let's go and don't get entangled with him."

    "Let's go." Ji Ning also agreed.

    Whoosh.

    The black flying boat fled quickly at a hundred times the speed of light, completely ignoring Daojun Sijia.

    "Escape?" Daojun Sijia's speed immediately soared, directly breaking through a hundred times the limit of heaven. At the same time, a golden light in his hand shot directly towards the black flying boat.

    "Get out!" The leader of Jiuchen swung his long stick and beat away the golden light.

    "Hahaha" Lord Sijia sneered, flying in front of the black airship, "You can't escape."

    I saw pieces of golden feathers flying out.

    There were six golden feathers, each one turned into golden light, and they attacked the black flying boat crazily.

    "Damn Sijia Daojun." Jiuchen's leader rushed out of the black flying boat, but Sijia Daojun easily escaped with his speed. His speed exceeded a hundred times the limit of heaven, and Jiuchen couldn't catch up at all.

    "go."

    The leader of Jiuchen stretched out his right palm, and the palm formation immediately flew out.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    In terms of strength, Sijia Daojun is indeed inferior to Jiuchen!  But his speed was too fast. Although he was trapped in the formation for half an hour, he caught up again in less than a day!  He did not engage in close combat with Ji Ning and the others at all, but carried out long-distance attacks again and again, which greatly slowed down Ji Ning and the others' progress, not even half as fast as before.

    Fighting and escaping at the same time, the speed is very slow.

    After the trapping array magic weapon is replenished with chaos crystals, it will trap Dao Lord Si Jia again!  But after a long time, Sijia Daojun caught up with him again.

    "Can't escape."

    "They can't escape."

    The group of mental practitioners who are always investigating understand the situation very well.

    When Ji Ning and the others were restrained by Daojun Sijia, their forward speed was greatly reduced, and another five days passed.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning and Jiuchen were dealing with Daojun Sijia, but there was a figure flying quickly from behind. It was the young man in red robe, 'Daojun Xuehuan'.

    "You're done." Lord Sijia laughed heartily.

    "You can't escape." Daojun Xuehuan walked over and sneered.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other. They were not afraid of the two peak Taoist masters, Sijia Daojun and Xuehuan Daojun, joining forces. However, being restrained by these two men, their progress was destined to be slower.  I'm afraid more Dao Lords will come!  Note that none of the top ones have arrived yet.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" JuneThe APP will be launched in China on the 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 15 Suimeng Cult Leader and Chou King

    Daojun Xue Huan walked through the void and directly attacked the black flying boat.

    Taojun Sijia was manipulating the magic weapon from a distance and attacking from a distance to contain Ji Ning and the others.

    "Fight while walking, don't get entangled with them any longer." Jiuchen Cult Master continued.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning fled on the black flying boat, watching Jiuchen fight with Daojun Xuehuan and Daojun Sijia, one against two at a disadvantage.

    "Jiu Chen" Ji Ning sighed.

    In fact, there is no need for Jiuchen to get involved in this matter. After all, Jiuchen will not get any benefits from the Dongming Jade Talisman!

    "What should I do? I can't get involved in their fight at this level. My strength is too weak after all." Ji Ning was helpless. Daojun Xuehuan and Daojun Sijia didn't care about his own mental and physical means!  In his own close combat, Daojun Xue Huan could arrange a 'Star God Clone' to suppress him.

    "Our escape speed is so slow. If this continues, it will get worse and worse." Ji Ning was worried.

    ******

    In the distance.

    There are two figures driving a white flying boat at high speed. On the flying boat is a foreign man wearing a gorgeous golden robe and a high crown. He has dark red eyes and exudes the aloofness of a king.  Even ordinary Taoists can't help but kneel down and surrender when they see him. He is the leader of Suimeng!

    Nowadays, the person with the highest achievement in Shinli-ryu in the endless territory!

    Next to him is a short, fat man with an ugly face and a strange huge scimitar on his back. He is the 'Ugly King', and he is also ranked eighteenth among the Taoist Lords of the Endless Territory!  Although he is slightly at the bottom among the top Dao Lords, he is still the top Dao Lord after all.  No peak Taoist master can be underestimated. They all have their own strengths.

    "Leader, we are getting closer to them, and we estimate that we will arrive within two days." The Chou King's voice was hoarse and low.

    "Very good." The corners of Suimeng Cult Leader's mouth turned up slightly, "Sijia Daojun and Xuehuan Daojun are trying to contain them, but they still can't kill Jiuchen and Beiming As for Jiu Sheng, they are still far away.  . It will take at least ten days for the Wine Saint to arrive. Hum, by then I will have already obtained the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman can only belong to the leader." King Chou said hoarsely.

    "There are still three Dongming Jade Talismans in the Shizhong territory." Leader Suimeng looked at King Chou, "After I get this second Dongming Jade Talisman, I will use it! After using it, I will go to the Shizhong with you.  Realm, and then fight for the remaining three Dongming Jade Talismans, no matter what, I will definitely win another Dongming Jade Talisman for you."

    "Everything belongs to the leader." King Chou said.

    "No. If there is a treasure, I will take it, but if there is a second one, you don't have to refuse." Suimeng Cult Leader said.

    If outsiders saw this scene, they would probably be shocked.

    The leader of Suimeng established a huge sect and became the supreme master of the sect, with countless creatures surrendering to him!  Those who obey will prosper.  Those who rebel will perish!  I am the only one!  He manipulates and plays with people's hearts If the 'God King' of the Three Realms likes to torture people's hearts, Master Suimeng is even more morbid and even goes to extremes. He is the real devil among devils. Although he goes to extremes, he is mentally weak.  An extremely amazing achievement was achieved.

    The Tao does not distinguish between good and evil.

    The good ones.  To the extreme.  Evil can also reach the extreme.

    As for the ¡®Ugly King¡¯, he is the right-hand man of Suimeng Cult Leader. Suimeng Cult Leader cannot do everything by himself, and the Ugly King is responsible for some things!  The Ugly King has done endless killings and is famous for being cold and cruel!  Moody!  In the Suimeng Sect, the disciples were all terrified when they saw the Chou King, fearing that they would offend the Chou King and lose their lives.

    The two of them join forces to explore, even if they meet the Lord of Li Xing Palace and the Wine Saint.  Neither of them are afraid!  One can imagine his fame in the endless realm.

    Both of them are madmen and demons

    But their feelings for each other are very deep.

    King Ugly is absolutely loyal to the Suimeng Cult Leader, and whatever treasures he finds while wandering around will be given to the Suimeng Cult Leader!  Leader Suimeng is a little more selfish and wants to keep it to himself first.  However, in his heart, the status of the Ugly King is second only to himself.

    *******

    Two days later.

    "Jiuchen, Beiming!" A mighty voice sounded.

    This is a vast snowfield.

    The snow is so thick that there is no end in sight.

    Ji Ning and the others have been fighting and escaping for the past two days.  They also used the 'trap formation' once, but Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan teamed up to quickly catch up.

    "Who?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen both looked into the distance.

    "Xuehuan Daojun, Sijia"You also looked into the distance.

    Two figures walked side by side from a distance, one wearing a gorgeous golden robe and dark golden eyes.  There is a man who is self-centered, and the other is an ugly man with a huge scimitar on his back.

    "The leader of Suimeng? The Ugly King?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen suddenly felt cold.

    Ranked among the top five.

    Both the Wine Saint and the Lord of Li Xing Palace have very good reputations.

    "Daojun Xiaomeng was very low-key in the past. He became famous only after defeating the King of Light this time. Naturally, he is not a demon.

    The King of Light, although lonely, arrogant and ruthless, is not considered an evil spirit.

    But the leader of Suimeng is the real evil.  The Ugly King is his sharpest minion!

    "Suimeng and King Chou are here." Daojun Sijia sent a message, "Brother Xuehuan, once they come, Jiuchen and the others may not be able to handle it. But for this Dongming Jade Talisman, we have to join forces, otherwise  I¡¯m afraid that the Dongming Jade Talisman will eventually fall into the hands of Sui Meng and the others.¡±

    "Yes." Daojun Xue Huan also became serious, "You and I join forces to seize the Dongming Jade Talisman. No matter who seizes it, we will run for our lives together!"

    "Okay." Lord Sijia agreed, and both of them swore an oath to form an alliance.

    Even if you get the Dongming Jade Talisman, Daojun Xuehuan needs the speed of Daojun Sijia!  When it comes to escaping, speed is important.  The King of Light had previously relied on his speed to escape.

    " And Daojun Sijia needs the strength of Daojun Xuehuan!"  After all, Sijia Daojun's own strength is still a bit weak, and he will not be able to withstand a powerful opponent.

    The two of them complement each other very well.

    "Hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman obediently." Leader Sui Meng strolled over with a cold voice, "I calculated it well. It should take two or three days for your trapping formation to be used once. You can't use it a second time in a short time.  , you are at the end of your rope, hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "Haha, four peak Dao Lords, have a great time."

    The leader of Jiuchen, however, was holding a long stick and stood at the head of the flying boat. He laughed loudly, "With my own strength, I will fight against four peak Taoists alone. Thinking about it makes me excited! Come on, come on, the four of you come together.  Well, I want to see how strong you are, and I also want to see what you can do to me?"

    "In that case, kill him." The leader of Sui Meng said coldly.

    "kill."

    Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan were the first to rush forward. At this time, they were all fighting in close quarters. After all, they were close, and they had the greatest advantage in snatching the Dongming Jade Talisman in the end.

    "Kill." King Chou also pulled out the huge scimitar behind him and killed the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Come on" Jiuchen Cult Master held a long stick and rushed forward.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    At the place of the battle, there were only circles of shock waves spreading in all directions, and the snow on the snowfield was directly annihilated. When the impact reached a distance, it was blocked by some formation restrictions.

    Jiuchen fought one against three, Daojun Sijia, Daojun Xuehuan, and King Chou.

    "Bang."

    Daojun Xue Huan slapped Jiuchen on the chest.

    "Tsk." King Chou slashed Jiuchen's thigh with his knife.

    "Pfft." Daojun Sijia held a spear and stabbed Jiuchen's right arm.

    Jiuchen staggered and retreated repeatedly after being beaten. The injured parts of his body sometimes turned into water flow, and then the water flow condensed without any damage.

    Leader Sui Meng, who was watching from a distance, frowned: "This damn ancient cultivator is extremely brave, and he has also practiced the 'Water Walking Immortality Body'. The peak Taoist Lord at the same level can't even hurt him at all, and even  It won't consume much of his divine power! Even if the 'Wine Saint' relies on the treasure of the universe, I'm afraid he won't be able to kill him."

    Water is immortal, and the divine body can be transformed into endless water. If you cut off the water with a knife, the water will flow again, and you will not be killed at all.

    ???????????? In fact, Tian Daojun has also developed a complete ¡®water-moving immortal body¡¯, but his way is too extreme. In terms of attack, he can¡¯t even match the Qingfeng Holy Lord!  But in terms of defense, he was only seriously injured when he was chased by Demon Lord Chenyu.

    As for Jiu Chen¡¯s ¡®Water-Walking Immortal Body¡¯, it was even more perfect. Jiu Chen didn¡¯t care at all about the attacks from the three peak Dao Lords, King Chou, Xuehuan and Si Jia.

    "I have the Dongming Jade Talisman in my hand. Do you still want it?" Jiuchen Cult Master laughed crazily, "What a dream! My water power is immortal, and you can't break it at all."

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 16 The Last Domination Talisman

    "Jiuchen!" Suimeng Cult Leader in the distance suddenly spoke.

    The voice was vague and uncertain, echoing in the ears of Jiuchen Cult Master, even echoing in his mind, and echoing in his soul.

    "Not good." Jiuchen woke up. In front of him was a beautiful valley with endless flowers and gurgling streams.  But just now he was clearly fighting with Dao Lord Sijia and the others on the snowy field.

    "Breaking, breaking, breaking." Jiuchen yelled angrily with his thoughts.

    Boom~~~

    Finally, this layer of illusion was broken, and the real scene appeared in front of me.

    "Bang!" "Bang."

    Jiuchen only felt a terrible impact on his body. Without any precautions, the impact made him vomit blood and fly backwards. At the same time, there was a chain that tied him heavily.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning in the distance was also anxious.

    too fast.

    The fighting speed of the peak Taoist master was already fast. Although Jiuchen was hit by the illusion in the blink of an eye, he was hit by two moves and was tied up again.

    The ugly king was holding one end of the chain, and the other end was wrapped around Jiuchen's leader.

    "Wow~~~~" The divine body of Jiuchen Cult Master suddenly turned into an endless stream of water. The mighty water flowed away and gathered again in the distance.

    "What a dream." Jiuchen Cult Master turned pale and stared at Suimeng Cult Master in the distance, "He is indeed the Taoist with the strongest mental illusion skills today."

    "It's a pity that I'm not strong enough, otherwise you would be able to break my illusion if you fell into it?" Suimeng Cult Leader said calmly. He was still not satisfied. In this era, he is the strongest Shinshin-ryu Dao Lord.  The Wine Saint is stronger than him in overall strength, but not as good as him in terms of mental flow alone.  But it's only this era. In the previous generations, there were many more powerful Shinki Ryudo Lords than him.

    The true pinnacle of Shinsiri-ryu Dao-Kun should be the undisputed number one Dao-Kun.

    "Jiuchen, how are you?" Ji Ning Chuanyin was worried.

    "It's okay, it's just a minor injury. I'm an ancient cultivator, and my divine body and divine power far exceed that of ordinary cultivators." Jiu Chen sent a message to Ji Ning. In terms of both quality and quantity, his divine body is much better than the normal Sipaojun.  I don't know how much stronger.

    "Continue to attack and make him injured again and again." The leader of Suimeng in the distance sent a message to Sijia, Xuehuan, and King Chou. "Jiuchen's water-moving immortal body is very difficult to deal with. Even the Wine Saint can't be killed by attacking alone."  Him. I will use mental illusions to prevent him from maintaining his water immortality, and you will take the opportunity to hit him hard again and again until his spiritual power is exhausted and he will die."

    Sijia and Xuehuan looked at each other.

    They understand it too.  It is too difficult to kill a peak Taoist master!  Especially for those who have the immortal water body, it is even more difficult!  They must rely on Suimeng Cult Leader to influence Jiuchen again and again, causing Jiuchen to lose control of his body in just a moment, and then his body will naturally return to its most original form - the divine body of an ancient practitioner. Only then can they hurt Jiuchen.  dust.

    ??????????????????????? If Jiuchen stays awake and can remain immortal forever in water, then there is no way to kill him.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bang."

    "Boom."

    The leader of Suimeng is performing mental illusions in the distance.  Sijia, Xuehuan, and Chou Wang violently attacked Jiuchen again and again.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning anxiously released his heart power to protect Jiu Chen.

    Boom!

    The mighty mental power of Suimeng Cult Master permeated the surroundings, completely overwhelming Ji Ning's mental strength, making Ji Ning's mental strength unable to protect Jiu Chen Cult Master.

    "It's okay, Beiming, it's okay. My divine power has been consumed very little so far." Jiu Chen's leader sent a message to Ji Ning.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    In their eyes, Suimeng Cult Leader and the others ignored Ji Ning.  Jiuchen is the real opponent!  And they also believed that the Dongming Jade Talisman was in Jiuchen's hands!  In their opinion, Jiu Chen is the strongest among Ji Ning's team, and the Dongming Jade Talisman should be in Jiu Chen's hands.  If it were in the hands of others, why would Jiuchen fight so hard?

    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Hahaha, it really hurts me when you three hit me." The leader of Jiuchen turned into a mighty river, and a humanoid shape appeared in the middle of the river, and a spiritual pill suddenly appeared.  He was directly swallowed by the water. "Fighting for so long has really consumed a lot of my power. I need to replenish a Thousand Yuan Pill."

    "Damn it."

    "This Jiuchen divine body is too strong. His body-protecting powers are so great that we fought for a long time before he was slightly injured. He can be restored with just one pill."

    "If we keep fighting like this, when will it be the end?"

    Sijia Daojun, XuehuanDao Lord and Chou King were both anxious.

    "Come on, come on, keep on coming, Sui Meng's mental illusion is really powerful, but it is also a rare training for my Taoist heart." Jiuchen Cult Master was very happy.

    "Jiuchen, you are restrained here by us. The longer the time goes by, the fifth peak Taoist, the sixth peak Taoist, etc. will come one by one! You will not be able to bear it after all." Suimeng Cult Leader Leng Leng  road.

    "The worst case scenario is that the Dongming Jade Talisman will be thrown out by then." Jiuchen sneered, "Sui Meng, several of my ancient practitioners must have died in your hands, how could I give the Dongming Jade Talisman to you?  "

    "Damn it."

    The leader Suimeng looked ugly.

    It should be noted that the Bacchus and others will also arrive one by one. Once the Bacchus arrives, who can defeat the Bacchus?

    "Ah Chou." Sui Meng's leader looked ugly and sent a message to King Chou, "Use red venom."

    King Chou couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Cult Master Sui Meng, and said through a message: ¡°Master, this is the only bottle, do you really want to use it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leader Suimeng nodded.

    The red venom is the most terrifying venom obtained by Suimeng Cult Leader and Chou King when they were wandering in Yu Xinghai. This is a strange poison configured in the ancient war, and it is also the biggest killer weapon in the hands of Suimeng Cult Leader.  This kind of venom is a terrible nightmare for any Dao Lord!  Master Sui Meng has never been willing to use it since he got it, but this time he did it for the Dongming Jade Talisman!

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The leader of Jiuchen was affected by the illusion of mental power, and the mighty water suddenly stopped, and gradually began to form a divine body. At this time, Sijia, Xuehuan, and King Chou also continued to attack.

    When the Chou King was attacking, a dark red jade bottle suddenly appeared. Bang, the jade bottle shattered.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A streak of dark red liquid instantly eroded the divine body of Jiuchen Cult Leader. This liquid was visible to the naked eye, but seemed to be illusory. It penetrated directly into the divine body and entered the soul.  This is a terrible venom refined by the enemy on the ancient battlefield.

    "Ah~~~" Jiuchen Cult Master returned to his human form, but he was rolling and howling miserably, his face was distorted, and ugly dark red lines appeared on his body.

    ¡°Ahhhhh~~~~¡± Jiuchen screamed miserably. The terrible pain was something he had never experienced in his life.

    "Jiu Chen!" Ji Ning felt his heart clenched when he saw this. He could not imagine what kind of pain would cause a peak Taoist master to cry in such pain.

    "Let Jiuchen go, let Jiuchen go." Ji Ning rushed out and shouted, "I'll give you the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "There is no antidote for the red venom. If you get it, you will suffer a full twelve days of pain. This is specifically for some powerful eternal emperors. Jiuchen's Taoist soul can't resist at all, and he can't even do it now  Keep Shui Xing immortal, take the opportunity to kill him, kill him, and take away the Dongming Jade Talisman." Leader Suimeng sneered.

    Taojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan changed their expressions when they saw it.

    ? Red venom?

    They had never heard of it, but they all shuddered when they saw Jiuchen Daojun's miserable screams.

    Ji Ning¡¯s screams echoed in his ears, but Ji Ning could not save him at all, making Ji Ning feel endless regret and guilt.

    Jiuchen howled in pain. The eyes he occasionally looked at Ji Ning were full of pain and desire. His lips were trembling, and he could faintly discern the words he said: "Kill me!"

    "Kill." King Chou killed the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Kill." Si Jia and Xue Huan looked at each other. They couldn't be merciful at this time. They must grab the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    Ji Ning's strength was too weak to stop them. He even sent a message: "Brother Tian, ??Brother Tian, ??bring out the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "Brother Tian!"

    "Brother Tian!"

    In Ji Ning¡¯s cave-heaven magic weapon, Tian Daojun is retreating in his own immortal mansion without any interference from the outside world.

    "What!" Ji Ning was furious, Tianyi actually went into seclusion at this time?

    "Stop." Ji Ning held six Northern Rainbow Swords, rushed forward, and grabbed the Jiuchen leader. The Jiuchen leader was writhing in pain and howling. His eyes were full of desire when he looked at Ji Ning. He wanted Ji Ning.  Kill him to free him.  Ji Ning's mind moved and he took Jiuchen's leader into the cave.

    Now Jiuchen has no power to fight back. If he is beaten so passively, he may not be able to resist for long before he will die. Ji Ning can only put him away.

    "Boy, you are seeking death!" The Ugly King waved the huge scimitar in his hand.

    Bang~~~~

    Ji Ning was immediately thrown back by the shock, and the Chou King also went to??Took a step.

    "Die." As Ji Ning was knocked upside down, a piece of blue crystal leaf appeared in his hand. This was the last of the two talismans given by the Master of Sword Dao!

    "Crack," this piece of blue crystal leaf was crushed.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 17 The Power of Taoist Talisman

    The moment the faint blue crystal leaves shattered, a hidden incomparably vast and terrifying power completely exploded!  Although it only has part of the power of a full-strength strike from the sword master, it is far more powerful than a full-strength strike from the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  For Daojun Nitian, it is an irresistible force!

    ¡°Ahhhh~~~¡± In the cave, Jiuchen¡¯s face was still twisted and had ugly dark red lines, and he screamed miserably.  Obviously this terrible pain will not be reduced by half because of coming to the cave.

    "Jiu Chen!" Ji Ning felt guilty and angry at the same time.

    "go to hell!!!"

    Ji Ning was full of murderous intent, channeling that terrifying power, and suddenly a terrifying giant sword appeared around Ji Ning!

    The phantom of the giant sword was horizontal in the air, time and space were stagnant, and cause and effect were cut off. The extremely terrifying pressure made the faces of King Chou, Taoist Sijia, Taoist Xuehuan, and Master Suimeng change drastically.

    "How is it possible that there is still one? He used one when he killed Kong Sa. Is there still one now?" This was the second time that Lord Sijiada saw the phantom of this terrifying giant sword. He gritted his teeth and took it out.  This time, in order to prepare the most powerful life-saving thing to enter the world of Yibo, a black seed the size of a fist appeared in his palm.

    "Brother Xue Huan, don't hide." Daojun Sijia said through the message.

    Snapped!

    The black seeds suddenly shattered into powder, and at the same time the power contained inside exploded. Only vines stretched out crazily. A large number of black vines stretched out in all directions with the broken black seeds as the center.  Soon, Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan were completely wrapped up, forming a vine sphere of about ten feet!  The two Dao Lords Sijia and Xuehuan are inside this vine ball.

    ¡­¡­

    "Jiuchen has been poisoned by Hongxun venom and is no longer a threat. If you kill Jiuchen, you will get the Dongming Jade Talisman." When Daojun Sijia, Daojun Xuehuan, and King Chou were killing Jiuchen, Sui Sui  Master Meng also immediately approached.  Because he knew that it was time to finally snatch the Dongming Jade Talisman. With one more person, the chance of snatching would be much greater.

    "What, that Beiming actually took Jiuchen into the cave?" Leader Suimeng sneered.  "I'm really looking for death. I just tried my best to deal with Jiuchen before and didn't bother to pay attention to him. I'm afraid I can kill him in just a few breaths."

    Although Jiuchen was tortured extremely horribly, he was able to say "kill me" with his mouth, which obviously showed a trace of consciousness.

    Ji Ning is one of our own, accept him.  He will not resist.  If it were other people, there would be no way to collect Jiuchen.

    "Die." Cult Leader Sui Meng, following Chou Wang, Si Jia, and Xue Huan, also killed Ji Ning.

    Just like Feng Yi is strong enough in melee combat, so is Suimeng Cult Leader.

    He has close combat strength and is at the peak Taoist level.

    "Boom!"

    The sky and the earth became dark.

    Everything is silent.

    Time and space stop.

    Cut off cause and effect.

    This mighty power appeared, and a huge sword shadow appeared out of thin air.  Leader Sui Meng, who was originally full of confidence, was also shocked. He and the Chou King had evil methods and traversed endless territories. Naturally, they had also fought against some powerful beings.  He has also encountered some terrifying strange objects and talismans, but the fear brought by this huge sword shadow is definitely the strongest he has ever encountered!

    The master of swordsmanship is best at attacking and exterminating!

    "Ah Chou!!!" the leader of Suimeng's voice shouted urgently.  At the same time a beautiful snow-white flower appeared in his hand.

    "Leader." King Chou was also in panic at this time and even retreated eagerly to join up with the leader of Suimeng.

    Wow~~~~

    Snow-white flowers bloomed and quickly enveloped the surroundings, protecting the Suimeng Cult Leader and the Chou King among them.

    Generally, the most precious treasures are the exclusive possession of Suimeng Cult Leader!  If there is a similar second item, it will be given to the Chou King.  For things like 'Red Venom' that needed to be released at close range, Master Sui Meng let King Chou hold it and charge into battle for him.  But this flower is a magic weapon, once activated.  The formation will appear.

    This formation can trap enemies and at the same time resist external attacks. It is the most powerful one in the hands of Master Suimeng.

    A beautiful flower, wrapped in petals one by one, completely wrapping the Chou King and Suimeng Cult Leader.

    ¡­¡­

    Under Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Giant Sword Shadow¡¯, none of the four top Dao Lords could escape, and they all used life-saving rare items to resist.  Relying on one's own strength?  They all know it's impossible!

    "die."

    Ji Ning stared at the huge flower belonging to Sui Meng, the leader of the Chou King.

    What he wants to kill the most is the leader Suimeng and the Chou King!  Because??The venom is what they release.

    "Boom!"

    The giant sword phantom struck the huge flower.

    I saw a sudden tremor on the flower.  They spun at the same time, and the petals transferred their impact crazily. As the petals rotated, waves of terrifying power struck in all directions.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang.¡± Next to them were the vine balls wrapped with Daojun Xuehuan and Daojun Sijia.  He was also hit by the power of "bobo", but the vine ball was very tough and managed to withstand it.

    "It's terrible. It's just a small part of the transferred power, but it's so powerful?" Taojun Xuehuan and Taoist Sijia in the vine ball both changed their expressions.

    "how so?"

    The face of Master Sui Meng in the flower formation changed drastically, because he controlled the flower formation and could clearly sense the operation of the entire formation.

    This flower formation is very good at resisting attacks. It is good at deflecting and guiding the attack power. More than 90% of attacks on the formation will be deflected.  But at this moment, under the attack of the 'Giant Sword Phantom', the power has obviously reached the limit of the flower formation, and some of its petals have begun to appear cracks.

    "It's going to break." Finally, the first petal was completely broken, followed by the second, third

    The impact on the vine ball next to it gradually weakened.

    "not good."

    "quick."

    Almost at the same time, King Chou and Master Suimeng each took out two rare items and began to use them to protect themselves.

    Although there is only one formation that is comparable to the level of domination, there are still a few that are as powerful as the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities. As for the weak ones, they are only as powerful as King Chou and Master Suimeng themselves.  If their strengths were equal, it would be meaningless to them.

    "Boom~~Crash~~~" The entire flower formation finally collapsed completely and fell into pieces.

    The remaining power of the sword shadow swept away the Chou King and Suimeng Cult Leader.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom.

    The layers of protection formed around them were shattered one after another, and then they were both knocked upside down and flew away.

    "Poof." Suimeng Cult Leader fell on the snowy field, and the surrounding snow exploded. He spurted out a mouthful of blood, but his face was filled with ecstasy, "I survived, I survived."

    "We survived, we survived." The Chou King was also very happy.

    Only when you face that blow head on can you know how terrifying it is.

    The phantom of the sword master's giant sword is a real frontal crushing!  Even the residual power gave King Chou and Master Suimeng great fear.

    "It's really scary to destroy the domination-level formation, destroy four other protective treasures, and even hurt us both." Cult Leader Sui Meng stood up and stared at Ji Ning in the distance, his eyes full of murderous intent.  "Consuming so many of my treasures, A Chou, kill him."

    "Kill." The Chou King was also full of anger.

    How could he not be angry when he was forced into this position by a weak Dao Lord Beiming?

    The ugly king immediately held a huge scimitar and killed him.

    Leader Suimeng was watching from a distance. This time he did not follow him, because Ji Ning's sword master talisman really frightened him: "This Beiming, there shouldn't be a second one."

    These treasures have to go to the Universiade, two?  Even more incredible, three pieces?  Do you really think this treasure is not a treasure?

    In fact, with Ji Ning¡¯s strength, it would be very difficult to take risks to obtain such treasures. It was the sword master who accepted him as a registered disciple and gave him two Taoist talismans for protection!  Moreover, the sword master knew that he would definitely die, so he was willing to refine these talismans at all costs before he died.  If it were a normal emperor, even the master of Mangya Kingdom would be unlikely to give such a terrifying and powerful Taoist talisman to a registered disciple.

    The more violent the power, the more difficult it is to refine the talisman.

    The master of swordsmanship can easily fight ten or twenty times in a normal battle, but it is too difficult to integrate his full blow into a Tao talisman.  If it only contains a very small part of the power, it would be relatively easy for the Lord to match the level of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  But if you want to contain it with all your strength, the price will be staggering!

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Yibo Realm Chapter 18 The Third Level of Ultimate Sword Dao

    Ji Ning only has two sword master talismans in total. He used one when he dealt with Kong Sa and Sijia, and this time he used another one in Yibo Realm. There is indeed no treasure with such power.

    "Damn it."

    Lord Sijia, who was hiding in the vine ball, felt distressed because he received a fatal threat last time, so this time he paid for this 'seed' at all costs before coming in.

    "This Beiming Taoist actually attacked Sui Meng and Chou Wang with all his strength. I was only accidentally affected? Wasn't this seed wasted in vain?" Sijia Taoist felt extremely distressed. The protection of this vine ball was also extremely amazing, but  It's also a one-time use and doesn't really have much effect, so it's just wasted.

    "Wait a little longer, maybe there is a third piece from Beiming!" Daojun Sijia said secretly.

    "Brother Sijia, are you still not going out?" Taoist Master Xue Huan on the side said anxiously, "King Chou has already been killed. Once he kills Taoist Master Beiming, the Dongming Jade Talisman will be in their hands."

    "Don't worry, let's take another look." Daojun Sijia said, "There might be treasures in Beiming."

    "There is more? Is there another treasure like this?" Daojun Xue Huan did not believe it.

    "Don't worry, my speed is much faster than Sui Meng and King Chou. I will definitely have time to intervene at the critical moment." Daojun Sijia said.

    ¡­¡­

    While Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan were hiding in the vine ball watching the battle, King Chou was the first to attack Ji Ning.

    "Boy, die." The Chou King's eyes were full of cold and crazy killing intent, "I won't give you another chance this time."

    "Ugly King, you deserve to die."

    Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    "Bang."

    The huge scimitar of the Ugly King instantly struck at Ji Ning with a cold light. Although Ji Ning was very good at defense, when the difference in strength was huge, he was still bombarded and flew away!  The Chou King paused for a moment before charging forward, continuing to chase Ji Ning.

    "Bang bang bang bang." The two fought.

    Ji Ning resisted with difficulty.

    Relying on the swordsmanship to defend, relying on the dominating armor to protect the body!  It was obviously one level behind, but at least Ji Ning was still persisting.

    "He doesn't have such powerful Taoist talismans anymore." The leader of the Suimeng Cult in the distance showed joy when he saw this.  At the same time, he rushed over, "Ah Chou, you've been beating this little guy for so long, I'm here to help you."

    "He is weaker than me, but his body-protecting powers are probably very powerful." The Chou King sent a message, "Leader, we can easily defeat and capture him if we work together."

    "Do it."

    "kill."

    Daojun Xuehuan and Daojun Sijia, who had been watching the battle in the vine ball, also rushed out at the same time.  Ji Ning was ravaged, and they also thought that Ji Ning did not have such a terrifying Taoist talisman, so of course they had to come out immediately to snatch the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was forced into a desperate situation!

    King Chou, Master Suimeng, Lord Sijia, and Lord Xuehuan all came to kill him.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Ji Ning suddenly roared, and his breath suddenly began to surge!

    Jiuchen agreed to help this time entirely for himself, but he suffered such terrible torture.  Tortured so much that you want to die?  When Jiu Chen silently said "Kill me" to Ji Ning, Ji Ning felt that his heart was pierced by a knife. It hurt!  regret!  Guilty!

    When I wanted to take out the Dongming Jade Talisman to end the fight, Brother Tian actually went into seclusion?

    Ji Ning was completely cornered!

    When using the Domination Talisman¡ª¡ª

    When the mighty giant sword appeared, the terrifying sword intent from above suddenly shocked Ji Ning's heart, and the bottleneck that had been trapping him began to loosen.  He gradually came to many realizations.

    He has practiced for many years in Tingnan Palace with the help of the "Close Stone Mansion Incense Burner". The Blood Sword Intent, the Shadowless Sword Intent, the Weixin Sword Intent, the Heaven Collapse Sword Intent, and the Yin and Yang Sword Intent have all reached the third level, but they have to be merged into the "Ultimate Sword Intent"  The third level of Kendo' has never been successful.  At this moment, in an extremely crazy mood, the soul and spirit are in an extremely crazy state.

    When the giant sword was cast, a spiritual light indeed emerged in his heart.

    so¡ª¡ª

    When the Master Dao Talisman failed to kill the enemy and the Chou King came to kill him, Ji Ning, who had no other means, did not escape, but fought the Chou King without overestimating his own strength.  In the fight.  The sword intention in his mind gradually took shape.

    The moment when everything is understood.

    The third level of ultimate swordsmanship, the moment of enlightenment!

    The regret, guilt and anger that Ji Ning had been holding in his heart burst out.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Ji Ning raised his head and cried out like crazyThe sound and roar roared between the heaven and the earth.

    "Suffer death!"

    Ji Ning's gaze swept across the Chou King, Suimeng Cult Master, Sijia Daojun, and Xuehuan Daojun who were coming from the front.

    "Boom, boom, boom, boom" I saw dragons flying out from Ji Ning's body one after another. The nine secret arts turned into nine dragons, running wildly, turning into a turbulent and terrifying world of Yin and Yang chaos.  Today's 'Ultimate Sword Art Yin and Yang' is no less than the formation of Ten Thousand Gods Dao Lord at his peak.  Under the operation of the yin and yang of the ultimate sword, the nine secret arts burst out with terrifying power.

    The world projection of Master Suimeng was directly blocked by force.

    "The world of the heart expands!"

    "Tao tree. Grow!"

    "My divine body, transform!"

    Ji Ning used the ¡®Mixing Spirit Pill¡¯ extravagantly without hesitation.

    Things like Thousand Yuan Pill and Mixing Spirit Pill are used to quickly replenish the magical power after using magical powers during battle.  Because the replenishment speed of Chaos Crystals is too slow, the replenishment speed of Chaos Spiritual Liquid is fast, but the Chaos Spiritual Liquid is very magical, and it consumes too much to use.  For example, to restore a body's divine power, if you use Chaos Crystal, only one thousand cubic meters will be enough, but if you use Chaos Spiritual Liquid, you will need about 100 million cubic meters!

    How terrifying?

    With elixirs, ten thousand-yuan elixirs are enough, which are worth ten thousand cubic meters.  Although it is much more expensive than using chaos crystals, the elixir has no burden on the divine body and can be quickly and completely absorbed.

    Ji Ning uses a higher-grade ¡®Mixing Spirit Pill¡¯, one pill is worth 10,000 square meters!

    Of course, the energy required to restore divine power is completely different from the energy required to break through the divine body, and the amount is much larger.  Therefore, many Dao Lords would rather absorb the power of chaos from the outside world, and use Chaos Crystals to break through if they are more luxurious!  No matter how extravagant it is, it depends on the elixir. As for using the Chaos Spiritual Liquid to break through?  That's simply impossible.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    The towering Dao tree is growing, continuing to climb from eight thousand four thousand feet. The trunk becomes thicker and the branches become thicker and longer. The entire Dao tree becomes larger and larger, until it climbs to a full ninety-nine thousand feet and stops!

    Ninety-nine thousand feet!

    This is the limit of Sanbiluojun.  Of course, although Ji Ning had broken through to the Third Path Lord, he had understood the ultimate way of swordsmanship, and his 'Tao Tree' was far thicker than that of other Dao Lords, which meant that his foundation was stronger.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The world of the heart has also begun to expand crazily.

    In an instant, a hundred 'mixed spirit pills' appeared in the world of the heart. The world of the heart frantically absorbed energy and began to expand rapidly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    When Ji Ning broke through to Erpaojun, he used the Chaos Crystal to break through, and it only took a short time.

    But this time, Ji Ning¡¯s divine body relied on the energy contained in the ¡®Hundred Spirit Pill¡¯ to break through. In the blink of an eye, boom, the entire divine body transformed from the inside out at the same time!  Every cell metamorphoses at the same time, and because there is sufficient energy supply, it is naturally astonishingly fast.

    ¡­¡­

    Divine power and magic power are all broken through in an instant.

    Only the world of the heart absorbs the most energy. Ji Ning prepared a hundred mixed spirit pills, which would take a relatively long time.

    The power of the blue and white mist is also gradually transforming and it will take some time. After all, the power of the blue and white mist is a total of 1,111 drops, and each drop is the sum of the divine power and mana of the whole body.  If Mixed Spirit Pill was used to replenish the power of the blue and white mist, Ji Ning couldn't afford it.

    *******

    With Ji Ning as the center, the yin and yang chaotic world formed by nine dragons directly collided with the world projection of Suimeng World, crushing the four Tao Lords.

    At the same time, sword lights appeared in mid-air.

    Some sword lights are like mountains, majestic and domineering.

    Some sword lights are so sharp and unstoppable that they make people's hearts tremble.

    Some sword lights are arbitrary, swift and unpredictable.

    Thousands of sword lights appear, this is the evolution of Ji Ning¡¯s ultimate swordsmanship ¡®third level¡¯!  The stronger a person is, the more important the power of 'Tao' is. The power of Tao alone is enough to possess 20 to 30% of the strength in close combat.

    "Bang bang bang~~~" Thousands of sword lights flew densely in the chaotic world of Yin and Yang, killing the four Tao Lords.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning's own aura also stabilized and reached a higher level.

    In this short moment, the divine power and mana have been completely broken through.

    Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong Swords, with great momentum.?.

    "Kill." Ji Ning controlled countless sword lights, controlled the chaotic world of Yin and Yang, and killed directly.

    "What."

    "how come."

    King Chou, Sui Meng, Si Jia, and Xuehuan, the four Taoists who stood at the top of the ranks, did not regard Ji Ning as their opponent. They all wanted to kill Ji Ning as soon as possible and seize the Dongming Jade Talisman.  They compete with each other, and they are more careful and vigilant as competitors. As for Ji Ning?  In their eyes, death is certain.

    But now Ji Ning's burst of aura and the terrifying chaotic world of Yin and Yang all show that the strength of this 'Beiming Dao Lord' has reached an astonishing level.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 19 Crushing

    "Boom." The chaotic world of Yin and Yang rolled over and directly swallowed the Chou King and Sijia Daojun who were rushing at the front.

    "What a powerful secret technique." King Chou and Daojun Sijia both felt an extra layer of oppression on their bodies, and their speed began to drop sharply.

    "Sui Meng, why don't you resist this secret technique quickly?" Daojun Sijia shouted through a message.

    "My world projection cannot be resisted." Suimeng Cult Leader also tried his best to suppress it head-on, but in the collision between the nine secret arts and the world projection, although the world projection was not much different, it was still losing ground.

    "This is the only way." Sui Meng's leader thought, and the projection of the world that was originally a head-on confrontation immediately became illusory, and began to completely overlap with the nine secret arts.

    World projection is another kind of power.

    It is completely different from the secret power!  It can perfectly overlap with the secret technique, causing the power to skyrocket.  But it can also cause damage.

    "Containment." A cold light flashed in the eyes of Suimeng Cult Leader. While completely overlapping, the world projection began to frantically entangle with the nine secret arts, which suddenly weakened the power of the nine secret arts sharply, so weak that even for the peak Taoist master  Can be ignored.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning also felt that every part of his nine secret arts energy had been restrained layer by layer, and its power had weakened rapidly.

    "World projection? Hum, when the world in my heart is completely expanded, I will crush you directly." Ji Ning's murderous intention rose, and he held six Northern Rainbow Swords and directly killed the Ugly King at the front.

    Melee combat is what he relies on!

    The secret technique is just an auxiliary.

    "Hehe, even if you break through and become a peak Taoist, you will be on par with us. How dare you be so arrogant, one against four? Facing the four of us, even the Palace Master of Li Xing and the King of Light will have to retreat." King Chou sneered.  , he could tell that this Beiming Taoist Lord should have broken through, but he was the top Taoist Lord, so how could he be afraid?

    "Die."

    The ugly king holds the knife in both hands.

    The huge scimitar roared with a tragic meaning, and a waning moon stream appeared in mid-air.  He struck at Ji Ning angrily.  It is also true that the entire Yibo Realm is very powerful in suppressing time and space, and some of the power of time and space cannot be displayed, otherwise his sword would be much more terrifying.

    "Huh." Ji Ning suddenly held the same Beihong Sword in six hands, raised it high, and struck out with fierce anger.

    Time and space are all affected.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The sword was as heavy as an ancient sacred mountain slamming down, and it directly collided with the huge scimitar of the Chou King.

    The Chou King only felt a mighty and terrifying force crushing him, and he couldn't help being struck and fell down.  The impact on the snowfield below created a huge deep crater, and the whole person couldn't help but kneel there, supporting it with both hands.

    "How can it be so strong?" King Chou was stunned. At the same time, he even sent a message to Master Suimeng, "Master, be careful. This Beiming Taoist attack is extremely violent. I feel it is no less than Tianaxe Taoist. Head-to-head confrontation  I was completely at a disadvantage.¡±

    The Taoist Lord Tianaxe uses a giant axe, and is known for his ferocity and domineering power.

    "Death." Ji Ning struck the Chou Queen angrily and immediately rushed downwards, intending to chase down the Chou King.

    "Daojun Beiming, you are very powerful." Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan also followed suit.  Instead, Master Suimeng stepped back slightly and became the last of the four Tao Lords.  Sijia Daojun and the others didn't care about this. If they could grab the Dongming Jade Talisman as quickly as possible, they would be able to escape with their speed.

    "Whoops." Pieces of golden feathers appeared in front of Daojun Sijia, turning into six golden streams of light and rushing towards Ji Ning. At the same time, six arms appeared, each holding a golden awl, and rushed towards Ji Ning.

    He is the fastest.  Even faster than Mr. Xuehuan Daojun.

    "Destroy it for me." Ji Ning didn't care about Daojun Sijia at all. He only saw him with three heads and six arms. The six Beihong Swords in his hands were all rotating slightly, and he only used the ideal sword intention, which immediately created a huge black hole.  The black hole swallowed and destroyed everything. As soon as the six golden feathers touched the black hole, they immediately flew away.

    "Death." Lord Sijia held a golden pointed awl.  The speed exceeds the limit of heaven a hundred times.

    "Wow."

    Suddenly six stunning sword lights lit up. Each sword light seemed ordinary, but the moment it came into contact with Taoist Sijia, the sword tip turned slightly.  Suddenly boom!  Tearing everything apart, the speed immediately surged, breaking through a hundred times the limit of heaven.  And the power is much more powerful than that of Sijia Daojun.

    The blood of the ultimate sword!

    After Ji Ning stepped into the Three Steps, he performed the blood-dropping style. In particular, the Beihong Sword was most suitable for the blood-dropping style, and the power of this style was naturally even more astonishing.  Right nowNot even 'time' can hinder this sword. Ji Ning's sword can already transcend time and space!  It can be compared with Emperor Xuejian's strongest sword.

    However, in Yibo Realm, transcending time and space is suppressed, but because the 'Blood Drop Style' destroys all paths, even the hundredfold limit has been forcibly broken through.

    However, Ji Ning's flying speed when he performs the 'Blood Escape Technique' can only be a hundred times faster now. After all, his body is not as powerful as the 'Northern Rainbow Sword'. If he can break through a hundred times the limit of heaven with one sword, the Northern Rainbow Sword is also very powerful.  meritorious.

    "Ah." Daojun Sijia cried out in pain, watching in disbelief as three swords pierced his body. He looked at Ji Ning with disbelief in his eyes, "How could it be so fast?"

    Being defeated in the place where you are most confident is something Sijia Daojun cannot accept.

    ???????????????????????????? Sijia Daojun turned into countless lights and shadows, and condensed into them in the distance.

    "What, you defeated the Chou King and Si Jia one after another?" The face of Suimeng Cult Leader in the distance changed, "And it was just a short meeting?"

    "Beiming, it seems that you have the strength to rank among the top five. Haha, come on. This time I come to Yibo Realm, I want to fight with the strongest one." However, Daojun Xue Huan came up to him and walked towards  At the same time, the starlight emitted by his body condensed into two Star God clones beside him.

    For a moment, Daojun Xue Huan and the two clones besieged Ji Ning at the same time.

    "roll."

    Ji Ning's sword is vast.

    The two fought, and the killing was earth-shattering. Ji Ning clearly had the upper hand, but Daojun Xue Huan and the two Star God clones still resisted.

    After all, in a head-on fight, even Jiuchen had to retreat in front of Daojun Xue Huan!  Daojun Xue Huan's defense is perfect. Even if Palace Master Li Xing and King Guangming come, they may not be able to shake him.

    "Among the four of us, Master Xuehuan is indeed the strongest in close combat." Chou Wang, Si Jia, and Sui Meng all admitted this.

    "The world is coming!"

    Ji Ning shouted angrily.

    Boom~~~~~

    A vast phantom of the world suddenly came down from high altitude. It had mountains, rivers, grasslands, deserts, and oceans. The huge Sword Mountain in the center was especially eye-catching.  Its current power is obviously more powerful, its mighty force directly suppresses it, and it is perfectly integrated with Ji Ning's nine secret arts.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡± The world projection of Master Suimeng collapsed immediately.

    "Xuehuan Daojun, Sijia, Chou Wang, and Sui Meng all felt a terrible pressure pressing on them.

    Ji Ning¡¯s nine secret arts and world projection are so terrifyingly powerful that Daojun Xue Huan and the others are probably less than 50% powerful!

    "How can his world projection be so strong? Break it for me." The leader of Suimeng showed up the world projection again and again, constantly impacting it, and indeed alleviated the oppression on Xue Huan, Si Jia, King Chou, and Sui Meng!  After all, the world projection of Master Sui Meng is similar to Ji Ning's. Ji Ning's inner world is slightly larger, and the difference in power between them is limited.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Although it was slightly relieved, Daojun Xue Huan could still only exert 70% of his strength. After a brief exchange, Ji Ning used the "Heaven Collapse Style" to smash six swords one after another and forcefully smashed him away!

    Faced with this kind of perfect defense, using force to break the law is the most common way.

    "kill."

    After Ji Ning blasted Fei Xuehuan, he immediately turned to kill King Chou.

    The Chou King is the weakest and the one Ji Ning wants to kill the most.

    "He is one against four, but he still has the upper hand?" Si Jia, Xuehuan, Sui Meng, and Chou Wang were all a little shocked.  Especially now, the combination of Ji Ning's nine secret arts and world projection has been suppressed.

    "We will only be defeated by him one by one if we are divided. Let's join forces and besiege them together." The leader of Sui Meng said, "With the four of us joining forces, even the Wine Saint can't resist without the treasure of the universe."

    "Okay." Lord Sijia agreed.

    "Okay." Although Daojun Xue Huan was proud, he agreed.

    "Buzz."

    A strange wave rushed out of Ji Ning's body and directly invaded the Chou King's body.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Star Magic!

    With the ¡®mental power¡¯ cultivated in the world of the heart, the power of the Star Fantasy Technique has immediately reached a new level.  The Chou King, who was still holding scimitars in both hands and trying to resist, obviously slowed down.

    "Wow." Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, and lashed out at the Chou King angrily.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    In an instant, Ji Ning slapped him nine times in succession. Each blow was the ultimate swordsmanship. Ji Ning was the most ferocious and domineering.??One move!  Although the Chou King was protected by the eternal magical armor, the terrifying impact hit his divine body again and again without any resistance. By the fifth blow from Ji Ning, his divine body had been completely shattered.

    Ji Ning took the ninth stroke in one breath and then stopped.

    The body of the Chou King turned into powder in mid-air, leaving only some treasures such as armor, scimitar and so on.

    The peak Taoist king, ¡®The Ugly King¡¯, dies!

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Cult Leader Sui Meng¡¯s eyes widened and he screamed in pain, his voice a bit shrill.

    "How is that possible?" Just now, the four of them were preparing to join forces to besiege, but King Chou has been killed. Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan were both a little confused.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 20 The Terrible Beiming

    "Suimeng!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes full of murderous intent fell on the leader Sui Meng in the distance. The more guilty he felt towards Jiu Chen, the stronger Ji Ning¡¯s murderous intent towards King Chou and Sui Meng became!

    "Death!" Ji Ning roared and killed him.

    Seeing this, Master Suimeng's face changed drastically. He was best at mental flow, and he was only slightly better than the Ugly King in close combat. Who could be Ji Ning's opponent?  He retreated violently and simultaneously sent a message to Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xuehuan: "Brother Sijia, brother Xuehuan, come and help me quickly. If I die, you will be the ones he pursues next.  With his world projection and the suppression of his secret techniques, I am afraid that your speed will not be able to exceed a hundred times the limit of heaven, and you will definitely be caught up by him."

    "Dao Lord Xue Huan moved towards Ji Ning and killed him. He laughed and said, "Dao Lord Beiming, you were able to repel me just now. That was because I was caught off guard. Let's do it again!"

    "Brother Si Jia." The leader of Sui Meng continued to send messages to urge him.

    "Sui Meng, Ji Ning's mental illusion is extremely terrifying." Daojun Sijia said through a message, "I don't dare to get close."

    "What's there to be afraid of? A Chou has a flaw in his Taoist heart, so he easily fell into the trap. Don't you see that Taoist Master Xue Huan is not afraid at all?" the leader of Sui Meng said in a message.

    King Chou is the only servant among the top twenty Taoist Lords.

    He is willing to follow Suimeng Cult Leader, even with absolute loyalty, and regards Suimeng Cult Leader as more important than himself.  It is precisely because of the endless years of gradual guidance from Master Suimeng that the ¡®Ugly King¡¯ is so loyal.  King Chou does have some flaws in his Taoist heart. These flaws were 'sown' by the leader Suimeng himself.

    "Sui Meng, don't think of me as a fool." Dao Lord Sijia said disdainfully, "I am no match for Dao Lord Beiming. I will not fight with him in close combat. Don't worry, I can also control magic weapons and help you."  .¡±

    Pieces of golden feathers appeared.

    Six golden feathers turned into six streams of light and began to attack Xiang Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Daojun Xuehuan fought together again.

    Hum~~~

    Ji Ning used the magic of star illusion.

    "It's useless to me. I have been trained in life and death time and time again. Your illusion is still far from shaking me." Daojun Xuehuan is boiling with fighting spirit. He is really eager to fight, knowing that Master Suimeng is taking advantage of him.  The heart is still pounced on.

    "My illusion skills are still a little weak." Ji Ning clearly understood this.

    To be able to sweep away all the heaven-defying Dao Lords, one must reach the level of Yu Shang Dao Lord.

    Ji Ning's mental strength may be comparable to that of Yu Shang Daojun, but his "Phantom Star Technique" is still far behind compared to "Yu Shang ** Song".

    "You don't need illusions, you are no match for me." Ji Ning was extremely fierce.  The six-handled Northern Rainbow Sword was so powerful that it could crush everything with overwhelming force.  Although Ji Ning's 'Ultimate Sword Technique - Heaven Collapse' was arrogant, it was also subtle and erratic, making Dao Lord Xue Huan unable to avoid it and had to bear it again and again.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~~

    Several times in succession, Daojun Xue Huan, including the two Star God clones, were all knocked upside down.

    "Suimeng, why don't you come and help me!" Daojun Xue Huan shouted through the message, "I can't stop him by myself."

    "Brother Xue Huan. But he can't kill you. This is a good opportunity for you to hone yourself." The leader of Sui Meng said in a message.

    "If you don't come over, I'll turn around and leave. The one Bei Ming wants to kill most right now is you." Daojun Xue Huan said coldly.

    "Damn it."

    Seeing this, Suimeng Cult Leader could only suppress his anger.  "Haha, since Brother Xue Huan wants my help, even though I'm a little weak in close combat, I still have to help!"

    Saying¡ª¡ª

    Lord Xue Huan and Master Sui Meng killed him again.

    At this time, the six golden streams of light controlled by Sijia Daojun also began to besiege Ji Ning.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom~~~~¡± The projection of the world and the nine secret arts suppressed it.  The world projection of Master Sui Meng also hit and relieved the pressure again and again.

    Ji Ning held six Northern Rainbow Swords and directly faced enemies from all directions.

    "Xue Huan Daojun, two Star God clones, Sui Meng Cult Master, and six streams of light that are faster than a hundred times the limit of heaven.

    "I don't believe you can hold it all this time. You can still hold it when three peak Dao Lords besiege you." Dao Lord Sijia in the distance really didn't want to accept this result. He controlled six golden feathers, which were his  The six most important feathers of the special life deity have been refined and turned into natal treasures.  When he encounters powerful opponents, he usually controls his magic weapon from a long distance.

    The feathers are erratic and extremely sharp, cutting and whistling again and again.

    "Damn it." The leader of Sui Meng showed six arms, each with a dark weapon.Claw, it was a strange claw weapon. The tip of the claw was sharp and had a little bit of white light. When he waved his claws, it was like a dream, making Ji Ning feel like he was "dreaming", and even felt sleepy as he longed to sleep.

    After all, Ji Ning is also a Dao Lord with the highest level of mental flow, so he can naturally resist easily.

    But from now on, we can also see the difference between Master Suimeng and Ji Ning!  After all, Ji Ning's training days were too short, and the only skills that the Shinli style could use were the Mental Extinction Technique and the Magic Star Technique!  This was indeed a killing move, but Ji Ning didn't really study the moves used in normal combat or the moves used to infect the enemy.

    After all, he doesn¡¯t have that much time to study.

    "Die, die, die." Suimeng Cult Leader moved his lips, and the sounds kept echoing in Ji Ning's ears, like a nightmare, while his sharp claws struck at Ji Ning again and again.

    "Sui Meng, the world in my heart is bigger than yours! It's a joke that such a small trick is being used in front of me." Ji Ning was full of murderous intent, and with a little sword light, he directly blocked Sijia.  Daojun's magic weapon and the siege of Suimeng Cult Leader.

    The person who really put the greatest pressure on Ji Ning was Daojun Xuehuan.

    "Xuehuan Daojun is definitely among the top three Daojuns in terms of defense alone. Ji Ning's previous use of the nine secret techniques of world projection was only to repel him, not even a defeat.

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    Being besieged by three parties, Ji Ning could not even repel Daojun Xue Huan.

    "Happy, happy." Daojun Xue Huan and the two Star God clones frantically besieged Ji Ning.

    "Master Xue Huan, retreat quickly." Ji Ning also fought hastily. His six Beihong Swords swept away wantonly, with one against three, he had the upper hand!  But if this continues, there is no hope of victory at all. Ji Ning is not in the mood to fight with Daojun Xuehuan. Good opponents are hard to find, but what Ji Ning wants now is to kill Sui Meng.

    Jiuchen is still suffering terrible torture in the cave heaven magic weapon.

    With the Taoist heart of a peak Taoist, he actively seeks death!  What a terrible torture.

    Ji Ning vowed to kill the Sui Meng leader, but now Daojun Xuehuan is in the way: "Get out of my way."

    "Haha, Dao Lord Beiming, you are one against three, I really admire your strength. But Brother Xue Huan is here, you have no chance to hurt any of us." Leader Sui Meng sneered.

    "The first person I want to kill now is you." Ji Ning did not hide his murderous intention at all.

    "If the fight continues, more peak Dao Lords will come, and you will be the one who dies in the end!" Leader Sui Meng also has murderous intent in his eyes. He has feelings for a dog after raising it for a long time. The Chou King is his most loyal follower.  , following endless years.  If he gets a treasure, he will be willing to give it to the Chou King as long as there is a second one, which shows the depth of his feelings.

    Ji Ning killed the Chou King, and the leader Suimeng was also full of murderous intentions towards Ji Ning.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    I saw Ji Ning, Xue Huan, Sui Meng and the others colliding and roaring in mid-air.

    "Huh."

    Ning suddenly retreated violently and flew backwards at a speed a hundred times the ultimate speed of heaven.

    "Why do you want to leave?" Seeing this, Master Sui Meng shouted, "Chase him, don't let him escape, hang on to him. When other Tao Lords come, he won't be able to handle it after all."

    "Chase." Daojun Xue Huan and Sui Meng are both chasing after him.

    But both of them were not as fast as Ji Ning, and they were quickly left behind by Ji Ning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning, who was escaping in the distance, suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    "Why did you disappear suddenly?" Suimeng Cult Master's expression changed, and he couldn't help but start to slow down. He was very cautious.

    "Huh?" Daojun Xue Huan still chased after him, and used his spiritual mind to investigate carefully.

    "How could it disappear?" Sijia Daojun in the distance was also confused.

    ¡­¡­

    Leader Suimeng looked cautiously into the distance.

    "Huh?" Leader Sui Meng suddenly sensed a deadly threat, and his expression changed drastically.

    "Pfft." A sword was so soft that it appeared on the waist of Suimeng Cult Leader like a rope, tying up Suimeng Cult Leader in an instant.

    A figure appeared in front of the leader Suimeng.

    The young man in white clothes has three heads and six arms, and his eyes are filled with murderous intent.

    "Jining!" Suimeng Cult Leader showed a horrified look, "How is that possible! You, your escape technique can evade divine thoughts?"

    The Shadowless Sword Intent of the Five Ultimate Sword Intents!

    After stepping into the three steps, the bleeding style can transcend time and space!  The Shadowless Style has also reached a very high level of achievement, and is now perfectly able to avoid the detection of divine thoughts and minds.  Able to capture the enemy without him being prepared!  This isSuch terrifying killing moves.  Among the past generations of heaven-defying Dao Lords, whoever could occasionally realize such a killing move was definitely among the top three terrifying Dao Lords.

    These killing moves are more terrifying than the three major killing moves of the King of Light.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 21 Shadowless Escape Technique

    "Death!" Ji Ning bound the Suimeng Cult Leader with a sword like a finger, and the other five swords attacked the Suimeng Cult Leader at the same time.

    "Wow."

    The leader of Suimeng's body was crystallized, turning into a human figure of light and shadow, breaking away from his restraints and escaping quickly.

    "Puff, puff, puff!" Ji Ning's five swords carried a crazy intention of destruction, and what they used was the ultimate sword technique of 'drop of blood', destroying everything!  All five streams of light pierced the human figure.

    "Whoops."

    The light and shadow of the figure flew into the distance and condensed, and turned into the leader of Suimeng. His face turned pale, he was covering his chest, and there was blood at the corners of his mouth.

    Although he has the "Dream Incarnation" method, he is obviously not as good at escaping as Master Jiuchen and Daojun Sijia. Master Jiuchen's "Water-Walking Immortality" is more powerful, and Daojun Sijia must also be better at being able to transform into a form.  Countless rays of light.  Whether there is a powerful life-saving method depends on the 'Tao' you practice.

    For example, Ji Ning practices the ultimate swordsmanship. Even though he is extremely powerful now, he does not have the means to save his life by turning into water, light, or endless darkness.

    Although the ¡®Incarnation of Dream¡¯ of the Suimeng Cult Leader was weaker, it managed to escape from Ji Ning¡¯s hands.

    "This escape technique?"

    The faces of Daojun Xuehuan and Daojun Sijia in the distance changed when they saw this.

    "Hurry up," Lord Sijia shouted, "Xue Huan, let's leave quickly."

    "The legendary assassination escape technique?" Daojun Xuehuan was also a little frightened. He didn't care about anything else and rushed towards Daojun Sijia.

    "Help me, both of you." The leader of Suimeng escaped, and at the same time, he sent a message, "If you two join forces with me, we might not be able to defeat this Beiming. As long as you two help me, all the treasures on my body will be given to you."  Two of you!"

    "Master Suimeng. Please forgive me for being powerless."

    "Brother Sui Meng, you'd better think of a solution on your own."

    ??????????? Daojun Sijia and Daojun Xue Huan were too lazy to pay attention to Sui Meng at this time. As soon as they met, Daojun Sijia took Xuehuan, and their speed immediately soared to over a hundred times the speed of light and fled quickly.

    Ji Ning glanced into the distance.  Didn't chase either.

    Among the three, the most difficult to kill is Sijia Daojun. Sijia Daojun's speed exceeds a hundred times the limit of heaven, and he can turn into light. It is too difficult to kill him.  Just like before, Sui Meng, Sijia, Jiuchen, and Chou Wang joined forces to deal with Jiuchen's leader. Jiuchen's leader relied on his "water-moving immortal body" to make them helpless.

    In the end, it was Jiuchen who relied on the ¡®Hongxun Venom¡¯ to deal with it.

    Any peak Taoist.  They are all very difficult to kill and generally have some very powerful means of saving lives!  Fortunately, the 'Yibo Realm' suppressed all time and space means, so that these peak Taoists could only escape slowly before they could die.

    ¡­¡­

    There are six huge golden feathers surrounding Daojun Sijia. Each golden feather is very large, more than ten feet in size.  The six pieces unite, as if a cage completely surrounds Lord Sikadao.

    "If there is a magic weapon in the way, it is impossible for Beiming Daojun to break through the magic weapon." Daojun Sijia's face was still ugly, holding Xue Huan with one hand, turning into a stream of light and flying.

    "It turned out to be an assassination escape technique." Daojun Xue Huan, who was being carried by the side, was also in disbelief, "Such a terrifying escape technique has appeared again."

    "Assassination Escape Technique" refers to Ji Ning's Shadowless Escape Technique.

    Several eras ago, there was a Heaven-defying Dao Lord who realized the same escape technique.  His escape technique can quietly approach the enemy without even being able to detect it!  By the time the enemy notices the danger, he has already been attacked!  How terrible is this?  At that time, several peak Dao Lords died at the hands of that assassin.

    Every time he assassinated, the target died.  Therefore, his escape skills have never been leaked.

    Later, an assassination failed, and his escape skills were leaked. From then on, other peak Taoists were all on alert at all times, and the difficulty of the assassination suddenly increased.

    "From now on, when we are outside, it is best to hide in the flying boat." Daojun Xue Huan said, "The flying boat is protected by restrictions, so even if Daojun Beiming makes a sneak attack, he must break the restrictions, and he cannot come to us silently."

    "Using secret techniques to cover the surroundings and destroy everything around them can also prevent Beiming from getting close. Unfortunately, Beiming's world projection and secret techniques are very powerful. Under his oppression, even Sui Meng's world projection was broken again and again.  ." Sijia Daojun also shook his head, "Oh, this Beiming is too scary. I am using my magic weapon to block him from all directions, but at least he can come to my magic weapon quietly."

    "Yeah." Daojun Xue Huan was also palpitating.

    They still felt a headache after knowing that Ji Ning knew how to escape from the shadows.

    Being targeted by Ji Ning would be a nightmare.  Because when he appeared in front of him, he was already very close."Suimeng is in trouble." Si Jia said.

    "Fortunately, he targeted Sui Meng and didn't chase us." Xue Huan said.

    ¡°If we are chased by him, although you and I have a high chance of escaping, we are bound to be seriously injured,¡± Sijia said.

    *******

    Suimeng Cult Leader fled in panic, while dense threads surrounded him, obviously preventing Ji Ning from making another sneak attack.

    At the same time, he anxiously sent a message to Ji Ning to beg for mercy: "Brother Beiming, please let me go once, and all my treasures can be given to you."

    "Sui Meng." Ji Ning, with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, pursued him again, "I ignored the exposure of the Shadowless Escape Technique and used it in front of Dao Lord Sijia and Xuehuan. The reason is  Kill you! This time no one can save you!"

    The power of the Shadowless Escape Technique is greater when it is kept most secret.

    Once the news spread, all Dao Lords were on guard. Although it was still scary, it was no longer a fatal threat.

    But Ji Ning is also confident.

    He has mental skills and is powerful in close combat!  Although the 'Shadow Escape Technique' is a killer move, it will be exposed if it is exposed.  Those who are powerful don't care about exposing their killer moves!  I know, in a head-on battle, the enemy will still be attacked.

    "Beiming, I have many ways to save my life. It's not easy for you to kill me." Sui Meng looked at Ji Ning who was getting closer and closer behind him, and shouted through the voice, "Don't force me."

    "You are the one who is forcing me."

    Ji Ning came to kill him again.

    "Death." The leader of Suimeng looked ferocious, and a black stone appeared in his hand. There were golden dots on the stone. Countless golden dots formed a strange pattern. The leader of Suimeng crushed the stone with one stroke.  A piece of black stone, and a surging and vast power suddenly appeared, forming a dazzling golden light.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned, brushed his face, and disappeared out of thin air again.

    ¡°Where is it, where is it?¡± Leader Suimeng was anxious and angry.

    Suimeng Cult Leader's 'World Projection' is weaker than Ji Ning's World Projection. At this moment, Ji Ning's world projection and the nine secret techniques are suppressing the surroundings. Suimeng Cult Leader is unable to shake the destruction at all. Naturally, Ji Ning's can't be found.  real body.

    "die."

    Leader Suimeng shouted angrily, and the dazzling golden light suspended above his head suddenly exploded in all directions.

    In all directions, all directions are included.

    "Bang." More than 100,000 miles away, part of the golden light struck a figure. Ji Ning appeared. He stood in mid-air holding the Beihong Sword. The sword's light flowed into a black hole, easily resisting all impacts.

    "Master Suimeng, even if all the power of these strange objects were to bombard me, it would only hurt me at most." Ji Ning sneered, "As for being completely dispersed, there is no threat at all!"

    The power contained in that treasure is about 60 to 70% of the power of a full blow from the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities.

    Ji Ning is now the peak Taoist.

    He was only one level away from being the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities. The Lord of the Eight Holy Cities personally took action, and even with all his strength, he couldn't kill Ji Ning, who was protected by the armor of the Lord!  Not to mention completely dispersed power.

    "Damn it." Cult Leader Suimeng gritted his teeth and turned around to run away, quickly running for his life.

    "This escape technique is too difficult. As soon as I took out the treasure, he used the shadowless escape technique. I couldn't even find an opponent." Leader Suimeng was anxious, "I'm afraid I have the master-level attack treasure, so I can't even find an opponent."  Can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    No matter how powerful the treasure is, it still has to find its opponent.

    As soon as Ji Ning used the Shadowless Escape Technique, he disappeared without a trace. At a speed of a hundred times the speed of light, he was probably hundreds of thousands of miles away in an instant.  It could not 'hit' Ji Ning at all, and its power would be completely dispersed, which would mean a sharp drop of ten times or a hundred times.

    "Huh." Ji Ning chased him again.

    "He is faster than me, and his world projection and secret skills are stronger than mine. How can he escape?" Leader Sui Meng almost went crazy.

    The speed is not as good as humans.

    The strength is not as good as that of others.

    The best mind flow, but Ji Ning is also a powerful mind practitioner.

    "Emperor Yibo, damn Emperor Yibo." Suimeng Cult Master hated him, "If I were outside, I would have torn apart time and space and fled." Of course he has time and space escape treasures, and there are more than one.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 22 The End

    time flies.

    Three hours passed in the blink of an eye.

    In these three hours, Master Sui Meng used offensive strange objects nine times, all of which were at the level of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities.  Some are slightly stronger and some are slightly weaker.  Ji Ning relied on the 'Shadow Escape Technique' to make Suimeng Cult Master unable to find his target. He blocked them easily and was not even knocked away.

    "I can't find it again." The leader of Sui Meng fled in fear. He looked back, but could not see Ji Ning.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was a roar.

    Countless threads surrounding him were directly thrown away by the bombardment.

    "Beiming is here." Cult Leader Suimeng turned pale and looked at Ji Ning who had appeared. At this moment, Ji Ning had already bombarded those threads and was directly fighting at close range.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang, shoo, swish.¡±

    The sword light may be deep, brisk, or fierce.

    The leader of Suimeng was completely ravaged!  Even Daojun Xuehuan was no match for Ji Ning, let alone Sui Meng. Sui Meng was relatively weak in close combat.

    "Wow." He turned into a human shadow again, the incarnation of a dream.

    "Death." Ji Ning's sword light was not slow at all. It still killed, pierced, and bombarded the human-shaped light and shadow again and again. Although the 'Incarnation of Dream' state could remove the impact on a large scale, it was obviously far inferior to water.  If you can't die, your body will be powerful.

    "Cough cough cough."

    Cult Master Sui Meng's face turned pale as he appeared in the distance. Even after taking the elixir, Cult Master Sui Meng had a look of despair in his eyes. In just three hours, he had already relied on the 'Incarnation of Dreams' to escape more than a hundred times.  , each time he was seriously injured, and each time he had to rely on elixirs to replenish his wounds.

    "Let me see how many elixirs you have." Ji Ning's killing intent was fierce.

    "Beiming Dao Lord, spare my life, spare my life. I am willing to be your follower for the Chaos Era, and I will give you all my treasures. How about that?" The leader of Sui Meng begged for mercy again, this time he is willing to be a follower.  In the Age of Chaos, he is a very proud person.  It would be more uncomfortable for him to ask everyone to surrender to him and to be willing to be a follower than to ask him to hand over all his treasures.

    But at this moment, in order to save his life, he couldn't care less, because the elixir consumed too much, and he wouldn't be able to survive a whole day if this continued.

    "Follower? Your strength is not as good as mine, and your mental strength is not as good as mine. Why do I want you to be a follower?" Ji Ning shouted coldly.

    "You're going too far to deceive others." Leader Suimeng was angry.

    "You are the one being bullied!" Ji Ning did not hide his murderous intent at all.

    We have been chasing him for so long, how can we let him go?

    It would be really good to have such a powerful follower as Master Suimeng.  But Ji Ning remembered that the main messenger who caused Jiuchen to fall into that terrible pain was the Suimeng Cult Leader!  Ji Ning felt guilty towards Jiuchen.  He is not allowed to let Suimeng go!

    ¡­¡­

    "Spare my life."

    "Damn Yi Bo."

    "why why."

    "I'm not convinced, I'm not willing to accept it, I'm not willing to accept it."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    ¡°Wine Saint, Wine Saint, come quickly.¡±

    "why why¡­¡­"

    The leader of Suimeng is gradually approaching death.  Totally crazy.

    Although the Wine Saint is also approaching in the direction of Ji Ning, it will take several days to arrive, but Master Suimeng can no longer hold on. As for the other peak Taoist masters, they now dare not approach Ji Ning at all.

    Si Jia, Xuehuan, Chou Wang, and Sui Meng, the four peak Dao Lords faced off against Beiming.

    The ugly king is dead!

    Sijia and Xuehuan were so frightened that they ran away.

    Suimeng is being hunted down!

    This result was enough to frighten countless Dao Lords, and those second-level Dao Lords did not dare to interfere!  The peak Taoists also feel palpitations!  I'm afraid only the Wine Saint is not afraid, but the Wine Saint has to fly slowly.

    "Why is this happening? I'm going to die here." The leader Sui Meng's breath weakened.  The human-shaped light and shadow looked up at the sky blankly.

    Ji Ning's fierce sword light roared towards him again.

    Kill on the humanoid light and shadow.

    The light and shadow of the human figure gradually dimmed.

    "Beiming, I died in your hands today, and you will die too in the future! Hahaha" The human light and shadow of Sui Meng's leader let out a crazy laugh.  The light and shadow of the human form became dimmer and dimmer, and finally completely dissipated, leaving only some of his magical creatures.

    Ji Ning waved his hand to collect the remaining treasures. Before his death, Master Suimeng used all the Taoist talismans and treasures he could use. Even if he could not escape, he did not want to take advantage of Ji Ning.  Only some precious materials, magic weapons, etc. cannot be destroyed.Only then did it fall into Ji Ning's hands.

    Standing in mid-air.

    Looking at the mountain peaks in the distance, Ji Ning was very calm. He sensed the leader Jiuchen in the cave, with a complex look on his face, and whispered softly: "Brother Jiuchen, hold on, hold on."

    "Brother Tian." Ji Ning sensed Tian Daojun who was retreating in another place in the cave. "When you come out of seclusion, I'll see how you explain it."

    I have indeed made a breakthrough.

    So in the end, defeat turned into victory!  The beating made Sijia and Xue Huan flee in confusion, and even killed King Chou and Sui Meng.

    But if you don¡¯t make a breakthrough, you and Jiuchen will be doomed!

    Brother Tian, ??you must give yourself an explanation!

    ******

    Ji Ning was still calm after killing Sui Meng.

    But countless Dao Lords in the entire Yibo Realm were completely boiling.

    One against four!  He actually won!  The two fled in panic, but the other two 'Ugly King' and 'Suimeng Cult Leader' died?

    When Brother Quewang died, he was also besieged and died.  However, Ji Ning was besieged and in turn killed two peak Dao Lords. This was completely different.

    "Beiming Taoist Master also cultivates mental power! His world projection is stronger than that of Suimeng Cult Master."

    "Beiming Daojun is good at the legendary assassination escape technique. You can't find his traces with your mind and spirit. He can come to you silently. It's terrible."

    "Beiming Daojun is also very strong in close combat. In close combat alone, he is one against four."

    Various news came out.

    Countless Dao Lords are afraid of it, and another terrifying Dao Lord who stands at the top of the endless realm is born!

    His mental power frightened all the Taoist Lords of the second level and beyond!  So what if you are able to escape for your life?  If he couldn't withstand Ji Ning's mental strength, he would have to lose his life.

    His assassination escape technique makes even the top Taoist masters feel palpitated.

    His close combat skills make him flawless!

    This is a more terrifying existence than the King of Light, Daojun Xiaomeng, and Palace Master Li Xing!  It is a terrifying existence comparable to the Wine Saint!  If the Wine Saint didn't have the treasure of the universe, his status would probably be threatened.

    ¡­¡­

    The distant Daomeng Immortal Palace.

    Nowadays, Yibo Realm has gathered almost all the most peak and heaven-defying Dao Lords in this era, which naturally attracts the attention of all parties. Dao Alliance Immortal Palace also pays attention there.

    Deep in the Daomeng Immortal Palace, on the Immortal Bridge.

    An old man with black robes and black hair and a bald foreigner with golden hair were sitting down to drink. Next to them was a mirror, which showed the scene in Yibo Realm. Previously, Ji Ning fought one against four, and even finally killed Sui Meng.  The scenes are all clear.

    "Brother Heiyun, this boy named Bei Ming is very powerful, even more powerful than your apprentice." The golden-haired bald foreigner praised.

    "In terms of close combat, my apprentice should be on par with him. This one called Bei Ming is very balanced and perfect in all aspects. With the help of that bloody blade, my apprentice's attacks are more terrifying." The black-haired old man in black robe commented, "  But only those who are more perfect and balanced can live longer. His swordsmanship has no flaws at all and is perfect in every aspect."

    "Yeah." The bald blond alien nodded.

    "This Dao Lord of Beiming has also cultivated mental strength, and is extremely strong in mental strength." The black-robed and black-haired old man nodded, "This makes me seem to see the Wine Saint back then. The Wine Saint back then was like this, but the Wine Saint is now  Got a treasure from the universe.¡±

    "Without the Universal Treasure, it's hard to say who is stronger or weaker between them. You will know after a fight." The bald golden-haired foreigner said, "With that Universal Treasure, the Wine Saint is the undisputed number one.  "

    "It's a pity that the dignified Taoist Lord is number one, but he is occupied by the Taoist Lord of the Dark Kingdom." The black-robed and black-haired old man shook his head, "Although Bei Ming has also entered the Mangya Kingdom, he is still a member of our Taoist Alliance."

    The alliance is very relaxed.

    I don¡¯t care too much about joining the Mangya Kingdom or even joining the ancient cultivator clan.  But it won¡¯t work if you join the ¡®Eternal Kingdom¡¯ or ¡®Dark Kingdom¡¯, then you will become a mortal enemy.

    "This list needs to be revised again." The bald and golden-haired alien took out the golden book, "The list has been revised more recently than in the past hundreds and thousands of Chaos Epochs."

    Open the book.

    There are rows of names on the book, and as he pours mana, the names immediately change.  At the same time as the change occurred, other subordinates in Daomeng Immortal Palace immediately knew the news and spread it.

    ? Endless territory.

    The Tao Lord is the first, the Wine Sage.

    The second Dao Lord is Beiming Dao Lord.

    ? ?The third ??jun is the Lord of Li Xing Palace.

    The fourth Daojun is Xiaomeng Daojun.

    The fifth Dao Lord is the King of Light.

    The sixth Dao Lord is the Dao Lord Tianaxe.

    The seventh Taoist Lord is Yanhu Taoist Lord.

    The eighth Dao Lord is the Demon Lord of Dust and Rain.

    The ninth Dao Lord is the Star King.

    The tenth Taoist Lord is the Lord of Xingyun Palace.

    The eleventh Dao Lord is the King of Huya.

    The twelfth Dao Lord is King Wu.

    The thirteenth Dao Lord is Sijia Dao Lord.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 23 Another Dominator

    The change in Dao Lord's ranking quickly spread throughout the endless territory.

    On a cold chaotic star, there is only ice that has not melted for hundreds of millions of years and a cold wind like a knife.

    The two figures sit opposite each other.

    A figure is an old man with a white beard wearing a snow-white robe and six curved horns. He is the ruler of Mangya Kingdom.

    Opposite him was a one-horned young man in a dark blue robe. There were some scales on this one-horned young man's forehead. His eyes were as vast as the endless starry sky, with a meaning of peace.

    "Mang Ya, there are quite a few heaven-defying Dao Lords in this realm of yours." The one-horned young man commented with a smile, "The one called the Wine Saint can only cultivate his mind and power. He can also obtain a cosmic treasure.  . And this one called 'Bei Ming' only lacks one treasure of the universe, otherwise it is no less than the Wine Saint."

    "Haha." The leader of Mang Ya Kingdom laughed, "Lan Hao, do you know how long Beiming has been practicing?"

    "Practice?" The one-horned young man was stunned.

    The public rankings will not even disclose some of the special skills that they are good at, let alone the detailed practice time.

    "It's less than an era of chaos." The master of Mangya Kingdom said, "To be precise, it's less than 100 million years."

    "What!" the one-horned young man said in surprise, "How is it possible? I have been wandering in endless darkness and have been to many places. I also know a lot about some alien universes. But I have to cultivate to the level of Sipaojun, and it is so defiant.  Master of the Four Steps The cultivation time is very long. Master of the Way of Life and Death, one step, two steps, three steps, four steps. Each step is more difficult than the last! Especially the three to four steps take an extremely long time. How could it be less than 100 million years?  ?¡±

    "This is a fact, and he belongs to our Mangya Kingdom." The leader of the Mangya Kingdom became more and more proud, "What, is it awesome?"

    "So short."

    The one-horned young man said softly, "He may have had a special encounter and entered a region where time flows extremely fast. It seems to be less than 100 million years, but the actual cultivation time is tens of thousands of times longer or even more."

    "Maybe." The leader of Mangya Kingdom smiled.  "Even so, it's still short."

    The endless darkness contains endless possibilities.

    Even dominating this level requires drifting slowly, and it is too difficult to go to another place.  You will also encounter some strange and dangerous situations on the way.

    Normal practice usually maintains a hundred-fold acceleration of time, but in some dangerous situations naturally created in the endless darkness, time accelerates ten thousand times, or even faster!  This is the magic of ¡®natural pregnancy¡¯.

    In fact, we don¡¯t know about the entire Endless Territory

    Ji Ning is actually just Sanbiluojun now!  From one step to three steps, the practice is so fast, and the Lihe Shifu incense burner helps.  Still relatively normal.

    "When you come here, you find such an evil Taoist. It's a great experience." The one-horned young man quickly calmed down, because he had seen too many shocking things, "But these heaven-defying Taoists  It would be too difficult for us to merge with such a monster. Once we successfully merge, we will be at the same level as you and me."

    "Yeah." The leader of Mangya Kingdom also nodded.

    They are at this level

    In the endless darkness, there is also a power that stands at the true pinnacle.  Daojun Nitian wants to reach their level.  It's too difficult.

    "This time the Yibo Realm Dongming Jade Talisman was born, but it made me wake up from my deep sleep." The one-horned young man said, "I see. The Yibo Realm is by no means as simple as it seems."

    "I also have some vague feelings." The master of Mangya Kingdom also frowned, "I don't know what Yi Bo has prepared."

    "Yi Bo, we have asked him to help us a lot to achieve such an achievement. I'm afraid he has more secrets than we have." The one-horned young man said, "Let's take a look. Look at this Yi Bo  What secrets are there in the Wave Realm that would trigger my reaction? After this incident is over, I will leave."

    "Are you healed?" the leader of Mangya Kingdom asked.

    "Almost." The one-horned young man said with a smile, "I have been sleeping in your realm for so long. Now that I wake up, it's time to leave. It's a pity. Last time, I was almost, just a little bit close to being able to control that different universe.  By taking control of an alien universe, I can become the master of an alien universe! But in the end I was besieged. Fortunately, I escaped quickly, otherwise my life would have been lost."

    "Every battle for control of another universe is a massacre." The leader of Mangya Kingdom shook his head and said, "I have been staying in my hometown, and the intelligence information is not well-informed by you. I have not been involved in a battle so far."

    "Mang Ya, with your strength, even if you can't capture it, you can still escape with your life. Your ability to escape in time and space is even worse than mine." The one-horned young man said, "So I have already said that you should  ??I go wandering together. We go to more places and have more friends. Naturally, we can know the latest information. When the time comes, we can control a different universe. How happy would that be?  "

    "I can't worry about my people." The leader of Mangya Kingdom said.

    "You just take on too much." The one-horned young man said, "Do you see how carefree I am? I can be considered a beast of chaos, but I have been to many more places than you, and I am not tired at all. This beast of chaos, this beast, is not tired at all.  I just walk alone and do everything by myself! I don¡¯t care about other chaotic beasts, can I just live a comfortable life?"

    "It's your choice." The leader of Mang Ya Kingdom smiled.

    "By the way, have you collected all the six kinds of precious materials that I asked you to collect?" The one-horned young man asked, "These six kinds of precious materials have all appeared in your realm."

    "We have collected five kinds." The Lord of Mangya Kingdom said, "The ones you mentioned are too rare."

    "I have traveled to so many places, but it is still not complete yet." The one-horned young man shook his head and said unwillingly, "When all the precious materials are complete, my secret technique 'Yang Jiuhao Weather' can truly reach its peak! Alas, what happened last time  In this competition, if I had practiced this secret technique to the extreme, I might have become the master of a different universe."

    "Yang Jiuhao Weather is the most advanced secret skill. How can it be so easy to master completely?" The Lord of Mangya Kingdom smiled and said, "I'm afraid I will have to wander more in the endless darkness and go to more places."

    "Don't talk about me, your realm will be destroyed by the yin and yang wheel of life and death in a short time. At that time, you will have to take your little guys to wander." said the one-horned young man.

    "Yin and Yang are the wheels of life and death."

    The Lord of Mangya Kingdom was startled, and then nodded, "This is a terrible disaster naturally born in the endless chaos, and it cannot be resisted by the power of practitioners. Try to delay it as long as you can, there is really no way, and you will have to drift by then."

    "Don't talk about these disappointing things." The leader of Mangya Kingdom smiled, "I still care about the Yibo Realm. The Yibo Realm can make you and I feel connected, so there must be a lot of secrets."

    "Yeah." The one-horned young man also looked forward to it.

    A picture appeared in the void in front of them. It was the picture in Yibo Realm. The one in the center of the picture was Ji Ning who was escaping in flight.

    *******

    Ning is now being paid attention to by many great powers throughout the Endless Territory. The masters and even some ancient emperors who are in seclusion are paying close attention to him.

    "Whoosh."

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care about attention or not. What he wants is to escape from the ninth realm as soon as possible.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±¡­

    World projections came one after another, and in the center there was a world projection controlled by the strongest 'Wine Saint' to suppress it.

    Ji Ning can only narrow the scope of his world projection and resist all suppression.

    Heart power, the peak of Daojun, has three left after the death of the year, and there are three left, namely Jining, Jiu Sheng and Xingyun Palace.  Among them, the master of Xingyun Palace is the master of Xinli Palace of Mangya Kingdom. Naturally, he is also from Mangya Kingdom. Because of the oath of fate, it is impossible to fight each other.  Therefore, Palace Master Xingyun never made a move against Ji Ning.

    When comparing the world projection alone, Ji Ning¡¯s is slightly stronger than the Wine Saint¡¯s!

    But the larger the world projection range, the more powerful it will begin to decrease.

    ???????????? But there are more than twenty second-level Shinli-ryu Dao Lords who can suppress Ji Ning at the same time. Three or five of the second-level ones can join forces to rival the first-level ones!  However, the world projections are of the same type of energy and cannot be superimposed on each other. As long as Ji Ning narrows the scope of his world projection, the enemy will be unable to do anything.

    "Beiming, you can't escape." A cold voice echoed around, "You have been restrained by Si Jia and the others for so long, and a circle has been formed around you. I am also very close to you. In my opinion,  You just fight me, and if I can't do anything to you, I will let you go and stop chasing you. Without me, other peak Taoists might not be able to do anything to you."

    "Wine Master." Ji Ning ran away at a hundred times the speed of light and shouted at the same time, "Want to fight me? If you have the ability, you can intercept me."

    Ji Ning will not stop.

    After all, he was not sure about fighting the Wine Saint.

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 24 Ji Ning and the Wine Saint

    Ji Ning escaped all the way.

    There was also a team of Dao Lords on the way, but no one dared to stop them!

    Because everyone knows that being able to fight one against four and even kill two of them, the strength of this ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯ is definitely not something that other Dao Lords can compete with.

    "It depends on the wine master."

    This is the thought of countless Dao Lords.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Lord of Li Xing Palace", who is now ranked second only to Ji Ning, is carrying his machete, sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain, looking into the distance, a stream of light flying past in the distance, it is Ji Ning.  Ji Ning also glanced in the direction of the Lord of Li Xing Palace.

    "Beiming, be careful all the way." Palace Master Li Xing said with a smile.

    "Thank you." Ji Ning said and continued to run away.

    Palace Master Li Xing looked at him with a smile. He was from Mangya Kingdom and there was no way he could stop Ji Ning.

    "The Daomeng Immortal Palace actually ranked Bei Ming above me. I want to see how strong Bei Ming is." The master of Li Xing Palace turned into a stream of light and hung far behind Ji Ning. "The Wine Saint originally  You barely beat me, and now you have obtained the treasure of the universe, I don¡¯t know what level you have reached.¡±

    Palace Master Li Xing is looking forward to the battle between Ji Ning and Jiu Sheng.

    You must know that the ranking of Alliance Immortal Palace also has some unspoken rules.

    For example, if you defeat someone head-on, like Daojun Xiaomeng who defeated the King of Light, he will naturally replace him!

    Or maybe it is recognized by countless Dao Lords, like when Ji Ning fought one against four and killed Sui Meng and King Chou.  This was something that even Li Xing Palace Master and others could not achieve. Countless Dao Lords recognized that Ji Ning should be second only to the Wine Saint, so he was ranked second.

    If there is no real battle and no real winner, there will generally be no ranking.

    The leader of Jiuchen and Daojun Xuehuan are very strong, but they have not really defeated a very high-ranking Daojun Nitian!  Jiuchen was besieged by King Chou, Xuehuan, and Sijia before, but he didn't really defeat anyone.  His ranking is set at eighth?  ninth?  tenth?  They all have objections!

    It must be recognized!

    Or defeat him head-on!

    "It is recognized that he is above me." Palace Master Li Xing secretly thought, "With my Taoist heart, his mental power cannot shake me. As for melee combat, I am really not afraid of Bei Ming! He actually ranks him above me only  If you can find an opportunity, compete with him and defeat him head-on."

    Palace Master Li Xing is naturally unconvinced as he is such a proud person.

    ¡­¡­

    "Jiu Sheng and Li Xing are ranked above me, and now Beiming is also ranked above me." The young man in red robe holding a bloody blade also had a fierce fighting spirit, "I defeated the King of Light, but until now, I haven't  Met Li Xing and Bei Ming."

    Taojun Xiaomeng is very conceited!

    He doesn¡¯t bother to challenge ordinary Dao Lords. The first person he challenges is the King of Light. Even though there is no treasure to compete for, he challenges the King of Light.  Also defeated the King of Light.

    Now, he wants to challenge Li Xing and Bei Ming!  If he wins, he will challenge the Wine Master in the end!

    "No one can stop my sword." Daojun Xiaomeng was full of fighting spirit.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He was flying at high speed, but he was far away from Ji Ning and Li Xing.

    Now Ji Ning and Li Xing are very close to each other, the Wine Sage is only two days away from Ji Ning, and the Taoist Master Xiao Meng is more than ten days away from Ji Ning.

    ******

    The Wine Sage knows Ji Ning¡¯s location.

    But Ji Ning didn¡¯t know the location of the Wine Saint, because more than twenty second-level Shinli-ryu Dao Lords joined forces to suppress him.  Ji Ning's world projection could only shrink.  No trace of the Wine Saint could be detected.

    "Huh."

    In the mighty river, just a few feet above the river, Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew close to the water at high speed.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning's face suddenly changed slightly and stopped.  Look far ahead.

    A figure appeared on the water of the river in the distance. It was a man wearing a black robe embroidered with some ancient patterns. His hair was a little messy and his eyes were a little hazy.  He looked slovenly, but standing far away, he naturally became the center of that world.  He is the master of that world.

    "Wine Saint." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Beiming." The Wine Saint smiled, his eyes gradually becoming sharper, "You can't escape this battle."

    ¡­¡­

    "It's interesting, the first one is the second one."

    On the cold star, the ruler of Mang Ya Kingdom and the one-horned young man were looking at the mid-air. The scene that appeared in the mid-air was the scene of Ji Ning and the Wine Saint meeting each other.

    ¡­¡­"The Wine Saint is approaching his end, and he won't live much longer. When the Wine Saint dies, Bei Ming will also be number one. It's still rare for the two of them to fight." The golden-haired bald foreigner from the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace and  The old man with black robe and black hair also looked forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    The endless territory, from the masters to the countless Dao Lords, are all paying attention to the battle.  Of course, those Dao Lords could not see the details of the battle, but they were also waiting for the result of the battle.

    Ranked first versus ranked second.

    One party has occupied the first position for a long time, and now it has obtained a treasure of the universe.

    The other side has been practicing for a short period of time, and has reached the current level in one go. He has just killed King Chou and Sui Meng, and his momentum is like a rainbow.

    ??******

    On the broad and mighty river.

    Ji Ning and the Wine Sage faced each other from afar, neither of them dared to look down upon the other.

    "I haven't lost for a long, long time. The strength of Li Xing and King of Light is very close to mine, but they are still far behind." There was a fighting spirit in the eyes of the Wine Saint, and although his voice was calm, it still resounded over the river.  , "It's because they are not mental practitioners! And you are a mental practitioner, you have the possibility to defeat me."

    "What I'm saying is if I don't use the Treasure of the Universe, you may defeat me." The Wine Saint smiled calmly, "Don't worry, I won't use the Treasure of the Universe for the time being! If you lose in my hands,  Then you'd better hand over your Dongming Jade Talisman, it's hard to find an opponent, and I don't want to kill you."

    The Wine Saint spoke plainly, but there was pride in his words.

    Invincible pride.

    Without using the Treasure of the Universe, he is already invincible among Tao Lords!  Now that he has obtained the treasure of the universe, he actually looks down on all other Dao Lords. He now has more interactions with some ancient eternal emperors and rarely mixes with the Dao Lords.

    "Haha, you don't want to kill me? We haven't fought yet, do you think you can kill me? Even if you use the treasure of the universe, you can't even think of defeating me." Ji Ning snorted coldly, "Stop talking nonsense and accept the move."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    "Assassination escape technique?" The wine saint's expression changed slightly.

    Boom!

    Suddenly the mighty blood light sparks on the centered on the sanctuary, and at the same time, there is a dark -hearted world projection with these blood light.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!!!¡± There was a series of collisions and roars.

    Ji Ning is a combination of the nine secret arts and world projection.

    The Wine Saint is a combination of blood-light secret technique and world projection.

    The two collided, and Ji Ning had a slight advantage, but the range of the wine saint's blood light still maintained a range of tens of thousands of miles.

    Ji Ning¡¯s figure appeared outside the range of blood light.

    "Your secret technique is quite powerful." Ji Ning praised. The secret technique destroys everything without any difference from the world's projection energy. If he breaks in, he will be attacked as well.  Like before, Suimeng and Sijia were not as good as Ji Ning in the projection of the secret world, so they naturally suffered a big loss.

    "Yours is stronger than mine, but in terms of support, it is still not as good as mine." The Wine Saint nodded, "My secret technique 'Shura Realm' and my mental strength are also fully compatible with it. The opponent who fights against me will not only be affected by the world  The oppression of projection and occult techniques will also be affected by my mental power."

    "Asura Domain?" Ji Ning nodded.

    He has heard of some of the Wine Saint¡¯s unique tricks.

    When some brutal attacks, illusions, etc. of mental power are ineffective, some more feminine methods are needed, such as the "Asura Domain" of the Wine Saint, which is a combination of secret techniques and mental power.  In addition to the terrifying oppression and restraint, there are also repeated infiltrating effects on the soul's true spirit.  It will make the practitioner uncontrollably irritable. When fighting, his mood will be affected, and his strength will naturally not be fully displayed, and he will lose.

    Ji Ning also planned to study the ¡®Heart Sword Technique¡¯ carefully. He had already mastered the ¡®Heart Sword Technique¡¯, and it would be very difficult later on, so he never put any thought into it.

    It will take a long, long time to go from the three-foot-step master to the fourth-foot-step master. You can also put some thought into this 'Sword of the Heart' technique.

    "No matter how much you talk, your strength will never be stronger. You still have the real seal in your hand." Ji Ning immediately appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong Swords.

    Boom!

    Ji Ning carried the Nine Secret Techniques and World Projection and charged directly towards it.

    Immediately, Ji Ning and the Wine Saint quickly approached each other, and the projections of each other's secret worlds crushed each other like crazy, as if two huge worlds were colliding.

    "Get out of here." Ji Ning was so brave that he fought in front of the Wine Master. As soon as he came, it was the ultimate swordsmanship. The six Northern Rainbow Swords brought endless power.It was as if a volcano was accumulating and erupting, hitting the Wine Master one after another.

    *******

    On Monday, Tomato asks for free recommendation votes~~~~

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 25 Peak Showdown

    The Wine Master stood there calmly, but his pupils shrank slightly. Facing the 'Ultimate Sword Art: Heaven Collapse', he did not dodge, but stretched out six arms. All six hands seemed to be very slow.  Lifting up, each palm has a strange magic power. If it is just seen in some world realms, the soul and spirit will be affected and annihilated directly.

    But Ji Ning is as powerful as the Wine Saint, so he is naturally not afraid.

    "Destroy!" The six palms of the Wine Saint turned their palms at the same time and slapped forward.

    "Boom." Ji Ning's six Beihong Swords also came angrily.

    ?????????? Head-to-head, attack against attack.

    "Boom~~~" Ji Ning and the Wine Saint were shocked and flew backwards at the same time. A terrifying power spread out in all directions like a shock wave. Even the Lord of Li Xing Palace who was standing in the distance and watching the battle was affected.  Li Xing Palace Master was a little surprised when he saw the impact: "The Wine Saint's Exterminating Palm is so overbearing. Bei Ming actually blocked it head-on. The two are evenly matched?"

    "There are some tricks, and then I will take another move." The flying wine saint suddenly stopped and stepped on the water. His six arms spread out very softly, like a roc spreading its wings.

    Phew~~~~

    The Wine Master approached Ji Ning directly with a ghostly look.  His figure produced multiple phantoms, especially his six arms, which formed countless phantoms, as if they were thousands of arms.  Each hand has various gestures, either in the shape of a sharp beak, or in the shape of claws, or in the shape of soft water

    The Wine Saint was entangled in Ji Ning like a nightmare, and his countless hand shadows were also entangled in Ji Ning.

    If the previous ¡®Palm of Extermination¡¯ represents the destruction of Zhiyang Zhigang!  Then this moment represents the most yin and soft.

    "Good luck." Ji Ning was overjoyed when he saw this, and he also greeted the Wine Saint. His six Northern Rainbow Swords also instantly became erratic and unpredictable, sometimes disappearing and sometimes reappearing.

    ¡°Puff puff puff puff puff puff¡­¡±

    The sound of each collision between Ji Ning's sword and the Palm of the Wine Master was very slight.

    Both of them are very feminine, but they are also extremely murderous.

    Ji Ning¡¯s Shadowless Escape Technique is derived from the ¡®Shadowless Style¡¯.  Today's ultimate swordsmanship, Wuying, can utilize the power of all things, borrowing the force to fight, making it weak and weak, weird and unpredictable, and most of all, feminine and weird.

    ¡­¡­

    Like two dancers, the sound of their fight is very slight and the movement is very small.

    Their figures changed very quickly. The Wine Saint produced countless phantoms, while Ji Ning disappeared from time to time.  Occasionally, it appears again under the influence of the ¡®Shura Realm¡¯.  Sometimes it disappears and sometimes appears.

    "interesting."

    Palace Master Li Xing, who was watching the battle from a distance, smiled, "The Wine Saint has three major killing moves, namely the Extermination Palm, Shura Dance and Meng Xing Finger. Each move is more cruel than the last. Although the Extermination Palm is domineering, there are few changes in the end.  A little more. The combination of Shura Dance and Shura Realm is even more weird and unpredictable, but Bei Ming is an equally powerful spiritual practitioner, and Shura Realm has no impact on him. This Shura Dance cannot exert too much power."

    Shura Dance is a very terrifying killing move of the Wine Saint.

    When ordinary people and the Lord of Li Xing Palace fought, the Wine Saint released the world projection and the Shura Domain!

    The combination of Shura Domain and Shura Dance makes the enemy even more uncomfortable.

    "It seems that only Meng Xing pointed out." Palace Master Li Xing nodded, "The Wine Saint relied on this move to become the number one Dao Lord in the Endless Territory."

    Just like Yu Shang Daojun's most powerful killing move, "Yu Shang ** Song", the Wine Saint's "Dream Awakening Finger" is said to be a killing move that he suddenly realized when he woke up from drunkenness.  With the help of this killing move, even the Lord of Li Xing Palace and the King of Light were defeated in front of him From then on, the Wine Saint became the undisputed number one.

    Of course, the killing moves of Palace Master Li Xing and King of Light are equally terrifying.

    The reason why we can win!  It was also because of the fight with the Wine Saint.  It will be enveloped by the world projection and Shura domain!  Even before the fight, they were suppressed and could only use 60 to 70% of their strength.  It is understandable that Li Xing and Guangming King were defeated.

    Therefore, in the past, those who generally ranked first were those who also practiced Shinriki-ryu!  Even if the enemy can withstand attacks such as mental illusions, the suppression of the 'World Projection' will affect the battle between the two parties.

    *******

    Wow~~~~

    The ripples in the water surface create circles.

    Ji Ning and the Wine Saint separated. The Wine Saint stood on the water and said with a smile: "Li Xing and Guangming King were barely able to block my first two killing moves. My last move is called 'Dream Awakening'."  It means, if you can block it without losing, then you are better than Li Xing and King of Light. I will also use the treasure of the universe to defeat you Of course, if you lose in Mengxing  With one finger, it¡¯s??The qualification to see the treasure of the universe.  "

    "Wake up a finger from a dream?" Ji Ning said calmly, "I also have a killer move that I haven't used yet, let's see who is stronger."

    Logically speaking, Ji Ning¡¯s three major attack moves, the Shadowless Style, the Heaven Collapse Style, and the Blood Drop Style should be at the same level.  But because the 'Northern Rainbow Sword' absorbs the massive golden quicksand from the core of the star and then transforms, its power can be increased five times by performing the bleeding style.

    Five times?

    What kind of concept is this?  This allowed Ning to easily transcend the space when he was on the second path.  At the time of Sanpaojun, his sword could easily break through a hundred times the speed of the Heavenly Dao limit, and even Sijia Daojun was defeated in one encounter.

    Because of the Beihong Sword, the bleeding style is Ji Ning's strongest killing move.

    "Oh?" The Wine Saint stirred, "Then just accept the move."

    The Wine Master was like a big bird, flying over in an instant. His six hands extended their index fingers at the same time, and the six index fingers came from different directions!  It seemed like a casual and gentle touch, but the surrounding time and space began to faintly oscillate. It should be noted that the time and space of Yibo Realm is very stable because of the 'Yibo Formation', and cannot even be torn apart by means that transcend time and space.

    The Master of Wine can affect time and space as soon as he uses his special move, which shows its power.

    Although it is gentle, it seems to have gathered the power of the surrounding space and time, and every blow possesses incredible power.

    The Extinction Palm and Shura Dance both contain the mystery of destroying a path.

    But the ¡®Dream Awakening Finger¡¯ truly restrains the power of destruction. The moment it finally touches the enemy is the moment when the power fully explodes.

    "The drop of blood of the ultimate kendo!" Ji Ning used this move without hesitation.

    Six Northern Rainbow Swords!

    Six dazzling streams of light!

    Each one was like a meteor tearing through the space, and space and time were also trembling, especially at the last moment, the tips of the six Northern Rainbow Swords turned slightly, bang!  The speed suddenly skyrocketed, directly tearing apart a hundred times the limit of heaven.

    "Huh?" The face of the Wine Saint changed, "Breaking through the limit of a hundred times the limit of heaven. What Bei Ming is good at is swordsmanship! In swordsmanship, when will it be possible to break the limit of a hundred times the limit of heaven?"

    Breaking through a hundred times the limit of heaven.

    Like the King of Light and Lord Sijia, they are both a path of light!  Good at speed itself.

    Those who are good at Kendo can also break through the limits of 100 times?

    This made the Wine Saint feel a little wary, but he couldn't care about anything else. There was no room for retreat at this moment.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang bang.¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s six sword tips, and the Wine Saint¡¯s six index fingers.

    They all collided together.

    Sword tip to fingertip!

    ¡°Boom!!!!!!¡±

    The terrifying power completely exploded at the moment of contact!

    "What!" Palace Master Li Xing, who was watching the battle from a distance, widened his eyes in shock, "This is impossible!"

    In the distance, the Wine Saint trembled and flew backwards, even hitting the lake. The surrounding lake was annihilated in an instant.  And Ji Ning holds six Beihong Swords and continues to chase!

    "Meng Xing pointed his finger, and he actually lost?" Palace Master Li Xing couldn't believe it, "You're still at a disadvantage in a head-on fight?"

    ¡­¡­

    "If the Wine Saint didn't have the treasure of the universe, the number one in the endless territory now should be the Beiming Dao Lord. It's amazing." The golden-haired bald foreigner and the black-robed black-haired old man in the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace were all moved by this.  Marvel.

    ¡­¡­

    "I have been wandering around and visited many places, and I often see some Taoist monarchs who amaze me. Today I saw two more Taoist monarchs who amaze me. This one is called Beiming, and he has been practicing for less than 100 million years.  The realm is even more powerful." Lord Lan Hao and Lord Mang Yaguo were also watching the battle.

    ¡­¡­

    The Wine Saint fell into the river, still in disbelief.

    "I woke up from a dream and pointed my finger, and I actually failed?" In the past long years, when he didn't have the treasure of the universe, he never failed.  But now he has lost?  Still defeated in a head-on fight, and was left speechless!

    "Although his sword is faster, its power is also so powerful." The Wine Saint was a little complicated, "When my time comes, the most powerful Tao Lord of this era will be Beiming."

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 26 The Eternal Emperor

    Although he had the upper hand in a head-on fight, Ji Ning was not very proud and excited.  Because Ji Ning knew very well that the Wine Saint was no less powerful than him in terms of the mystery of his moves. He relied on the 'Northern Rainbow Sword' to increase the power of the Blood Drop Style by five times.  It can be said that although the "Northern Rainbow Sword" is not a treasure of the universe, it is already considered a "treasure of the universe in preparation". It has the foundation to become a treasure of the universe, especially when performing the bleeding style, its power is greatly increased.

    Winning is normal.

    It would be strange if you don¡¯t win!

    "Huh." The Wine Saint, who flew upside down in the river, returned to his two hands, and a black glove appeared on his right hand.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning felt a faint sense of threat and stopped.

    The Wine Saint rose slowly, stood on the water, and grinned: "I didn't expect that without relying on the treasure of the universe, I wouldn't be able to hold on to the number one position of Dao Lord. Beiming Dao Lord, I admire you, you have indeed made me  Qualifications to use the treasure of the universe." The black glove on the Wine Saint's right hand also released terrifying pressure.

    Ji Ning was afraid to stare at the black gloves.

    My own Beihong Sword only has a large increase in the 'Blood Drop Style', and the increase in other moves is relatively small.  The real treasure of the universe is incredibly powerful in any move it performs.

    "Come on." Ji Ning also had a fighting spirit in his eyes, "I have long heard that the Treasure of the Universe is very powerful, but I have never seen it. Let me see how powerful the Treasure of the Universe is!"

    "As you wish." The Wine Saint waved his right hand.

    Boom~~~~

    The black palm of his right hand turned out, chi chi chi, time and space began to tremble, and in a trance, the surrounding world became dark.

    "What a terrifying palm." Palace Master Li Xing, who was watching the battle from a distance, was shocked. "The legend of the Treasure of the Universe has been passed down for endless years. This is the first time I have truly seen the power of the Treasure of the Universe. In the past, I and Jiu  There is not much difference between the two saints. But now, I am no longer his opponent, the gap is very obvious."

    Seeing this palm, Palace Master Li Xing felt powerless.

    Because his sword is also good at attacking!  He is said to be the strongest in close combat and the best at attacking!  But now the Wine Saint used the Treasure of the Universe to use the 'Palm of Extinction', but it was much more terrifying than the attack from the Lord of Li Xing.  The area where he was best at was completely suppressed, and Palace Master Li Xing naturally felt powerless.

    "Huh?" In the sky above the entire Yibo Realm, there was a shadow standing, it was Jie Lingpu.

    "This wine saint has obtained the treasure of the universe! Although he is not as good as the masters of the eight holy cities in terms of realm and mystery! But in terms of power alone, he is already on the same level." Jie Ling Puluo was also impressed when he saw this palm.  Chang said, "Such a strong strength has already threatened the stability of Yibo's formation. Well, this wine saint is quite sensible and did not want to destroy the formation."

    Jie Ling Pu Luo is in charge of the overall situation.

    Ji Ning used the Domination Talisman before.  The power is beyond the palm of the Wine Saint.  But Jie Ling Puluo didn't care!  Because the Dominator Taoist Talisman is gone after one use, but the Wine Saint has his own strength. He can swing tens of thousands of palms or even more With wanton destruction, it is completely possible to affect the entire Yibo Formation.

    "If he destroys the formation, we can only warn him." Jie Ling Puluo thought secretly.

    ¡­¡­

    This palm is still the palm of extinction.

    Ji Ning could understand all the mysteries, but the power had reached a higher level. That was a qualitative difference.  That is the level that belongs to the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  Ji Ning held six Beihong Swords and used the 'Ultimate Sword Art's Ideal' to resist. He was not arrogant enough to go head-on!  After all, the gap is too big.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning felt a rumble.  Although a great deal of power was removed by his own Beihong Sword, it still impacted his body. Ning could not help but fall backwards, and the river water annihilated him wherever he passed.

    Ji Ning crashed directly into the bed of this big river!

    The surrounding river water was all annihilated into nothingness.

    "Huh." Ji Ning stood up, his face turned a little pale, "What a terrible blow. Fortunately, I have reached the third level of ultimate swordsmanship now! And I have the master armor to protect my body, otherwise I will be seriously injured even if I don't die!"

    Boom ~~~ The river in other places began to surge towards it.

    "You didn't even vomit blood?" The wine saint in the distance was surprised.

    Not only was he not dead, he didn¡¯t even vomit a mouthful of blood.

    "Master Beiming, take a few more moves from me." The Wine Saint continued to chase after him.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang!!!¡±

    The Wine Sage may use palm skills, boxing skills, or finger skills.

    Ji Ning was forced to use defensive moves. In the face of overwhelming strength, he couldn't attack at all!

    &nbsp; Bombarded again and again

    A crushing attack!

    "What a strong defense."

    "This Ji Ning's defensive moves are no less than his offensive ones." Palace Master Li Xing was amazed. He was good at attacking, but in terms of defense, he was worse than Ji Ning. "His protective magical powers should be the same."  Extremely strong, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist continuously.¡±

    "It turns out this is the treasure of the universe."

    Ji Ning fought for a while, feeling numb all over, but he also learned more about the treasure of the universe.

    The treasure of the universe is of great help to one's strength.  However, this external force still has some flaws.  For example, although the Wine Saint is on the same level as the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities in terms of power, he will definitely be at a disadvantage if he really fights against the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  Because the power of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities is not only equal to his, but more importantly, the mystery of his moves is one level higher.

    Relatively speaking, Wine Saint Ji Ning and the others were a little clumsy in their moves when facing the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.

    But the Wine Saint is something to be proud of. After all, the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities are at the pinnacle of power in the entire Endless Territory, second only to the three Lords. People with that level of status would not normally come to deal with the Dao Lord.  of.

    The Eternal Emperor has a sense of superiority when facing the Dao Lord.

    Because they understand that no matter how defiant the Tao Lord is, he will not be able to successfully merge with the Tao. When the time comes, he will definitely die.  There is no way he can survive the Hundred and Eight Thousand Chaos Epochs.

    "Wine Saint, the Treasure of the Universe is really powerful. I have no power to fight back. I have seen the power of the Treasure of the Universe, so I'll take my leave." Ji Ning shouted, and then he disappeared out of thin air.  In the area covered by his own nine secret arts and world projection, Ning disappeared without a trace, making it impossible for the Wine Sage to detect, and even if he wanted to pursue him, he didn't know which direction to pursue.

    By the time Ji Ning showed up, he was already a million miles away.

    "Wine Saint, there's no need to give it away." Ji Ning said loudly.

    "Chase." The Wine Saint was unwilling to give in and chased after him.

    "Ke Ji Ning's speed has reached a hundred times the limit of heaven's way, and the Wine Master can also reach a hundred times with the help of magic weapons.

    Both have the same speed.

    Ji Ning also has the Shadowless Escape Technique, and sometimes disappears without a trace.  The Wine Sage couldn't even touch Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    The two ran away and chased each other, and more than a day passed in the blink of an eye.

    It was clear that there was no hope for the Wine Sage, but he just refused to give in. He was different from Ji Ning.  Ji Ning is still very, very far away from the end of his lifespan, but the Wine Saint is very close. He has lived for more than 100,000 Chaos Era!  So he desires the Dongming Jade Talisman even more.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning was flying on the ridge of the continuous snow-capped mountains when suddenly a vast and eternal aura appeared out of thin air and enveloped the surroundings.

    "This breath?"

    Ji Ning and the Wine Saint chasing after him were stunned.

    The breath is vast and boundless, and it is eternal.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± A brilliant colored light began to appear in the sky above Yibo Realm. The colored light appeared directly above Ji Ning and slowly descended downwards.  The coercion contained in this colorful light was even more incredible, making both Ji Ning and the Wine Saint feel invisible fear.  This pressure is so great that it is even greater than the Lord.

    Countless colorful lights surrounded the area where Ji Ning was.

    The supreme power descends.

    "This is?"

    Ji Ning and the Wine Sage faced each other from a distance, both looking shocked.

    "The origin of the Tao of the universe has come to congratulate you." Ji Ning murmured, "There is a Tao Lord again. Has the combination of Tao achieved eternity?"

    "The union of the Tao achieves eternity?" The wine saint in the distance was also in disbelief, "Has the Taoist prince succeeded in uniting the Tao? Another eternal emperor was born?"

    No matter how defiant they are, the hope of joining the Tao is slim.

    Now that they saw the scene where the original power of the universe's Tao came to congratulate them, they understood that a new eternal emperor must have been born.

    ¡°A harmonious relationship achieves eternity!¡±

    "Has the Hedao been successful?"

    "Who succeeded in joining the Tao?"

    Countless Dao Lords in the entire Yibo Realm all saw the gorgeous colorful light coming over the Yibo Realm, and the supreme pressure coming down, and they were all stunned and shocked.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 27 Emperor Tianyi

    "In every era, there are only a few who can become eternal emperors." The Wine Saint said, "I didn't expect there to be one here!"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also looked around, "I don't know which Dao Lord broke through. He is probably hiding somewhere around."

    The original power of the universe's Tao descended and enveloped the surrounding area. The new Eternal Emperor should be around.

    Whoosh.

    In the distance, the Palace Master of Li Xing also flew in. He had been following behind, and now he also showed his true form. He looked simple and carried a machete on his back. He was the Palace Master of Li Xing who made countless practitioners in Mangya Kingdom proud.  Of course, the countless practitioners in Mangya Kingdom now have another object of pride - Beiming Taoist Lord.

    "Li Xing." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Beiming." Palace Master Li Xing said with a smile, "Haha, I haven't congratulated you yet. You have greatly improved your strength now. When this incident in Yibo Realm is over, you will become the Palace Master of Sword Palace."

    The position of palace lord of the twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom is always held by the strong.

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength has surpassed all other Dao Lords in the Sword Palace.

    "Your Mangya Kingdom is really strong. The second and third ones are all from Mangya Kingdom." The Wine Saint said with a smile.

    "If you don't have the treasure of the universe, I'm afraid that Bei Ming will knock you off the number one throne this time." Palace Master Li Xing said, and then looked around, "Tsk, tsk, I didn't expect that the new Eternal Emperor would be here.  In the ninth level of Yibo Realm, those who can be in the ninth level are not ordinary Tao Lords. It seems that the eternal emperor born this time is quite powerful."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Yes, this time the Eternal Emperor can't be killed just by trying to kill him." The Wine Saint also nodded.

    The Four Paths can be divided into four levels.

    Normal level.

    Top level.  Like Holy Lord Qingfeng, Heavenly Dao rules them all.

    The second level, such as Kong Sa, Muhua Palace Master and others.

    The top ones are Jiu Sheng, Ji Ning, Li Xing, Jiuchen, Xuehuan and so on.

    If this group of four-step monarchs successfully merge and become eternal emperors, their corresponding strengths will also be at four levels.

    The ordinary Eternal Emperor is the weakest and is rarely seen.  Because almost all of them were killed or escaped.

    The top level is the level of Emperor Xuejian and Emperor Merobo. They also have the largest number of Eternal Emperors in the entire Endless Territory. Their strength is equivalent to that of the most peak Taoist Lords, and because they have lived longer, they have accumulated more life-saving means.  many.  It's very, very hard to kill them.

    The level of Lord of the Holy City.  Lords of the Eight Holy Cities, Ancestor Xing Jiu, etc.

    The pinnacle is the three masters!

    ¡­¡­

    Another advantage of the Eternal Emperor is that he can accumulate more treasures because he lives too long.  Like Ji Ning and the others, facing the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities is like a second-level Taoist facing a peak Taoist!  There is a huge gap, and the lords of the eight holy cities are all old monsters who have lived for who knows how long.  There must be treasures like the Domination Talisman, and there are probably many other terrifying trump cards, so there is no way to fight.

    "Huh?" The Wine Sage looked around in confusion, "Which emperor is there? Why hasn't he come out yet?"

    "It's time to come out." Ji Ning and Palace Master Li Xing also looked around.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed.

    "What's wrong?" Li Xing and Jiu Sheng both noticed the change in Ji Ning's expression.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression was complicated.  I don't know whether to be surprised or angry.  He waved his hand, and two figures appeared on the ridge of the snow-capped mountains. One was Damo Daojun, and the other was Tianyi Daojun. No, to be precise, it should be Tianyi Emperor.

    "Emperor Tianyi," Ji Ning said.

    "Ji Ning." Today's Tianyi is still as slovenly as before, but his aura is completely different, more vast and vast with an eternal mood, and his Tao is enough to exist forever.  At this moment, Emperor Tianyi said, "It's not what you think."

    "Did you use the Dongming Jade Talisman?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Used." Tian nodded, "But -"

    "Used it?" The wine saint on the side interrupted Tianyi. He looked at Tianyi, "You are the Daojun Tian, ??right? I didn't expect Daojun Jiuchen and Daojun Beiming to fight for their lives.  , I thought the Dongming Jade Talisman was on one of them. In the end, the Dongming Jade Talisman was actually on you."

    "Tian Daojun is famous for his water-moving immortal body." Palace Master Li Xing said, "Being the eternal emperor, his water-moving immortal body will definitely be more perfect. I am afraid that it will be very difficult for the lords of the Eight Holy Cities to kill him.  It¡¯s difficult, weYou have no hope at all.  Emperor Tianyi, congratulations, you can truly be free forever.  "

    ¡­¡­

    "It was Tianyi Daojun who broke through."

    "It's him?"

    "He is notoriously difficult to deal with."

    Those mind practitioners spread their thoughts, and soon the news spread throughout the Yibo Realm, and even spread to all parts of the endless territory.

    Tianyi Jun, a lot of Dao Jun wanted to capture him before, to explore news about Yibao.  So most people know his information!  Tian Daojun is relatively weak in attack, but extremely strong in defense. He was able to withstand several attacks from Demon Lord Chenyu before.  You can imagine how strong the defense is.

    Now he has become the eternal emperor!  If water travels to immortality and reaches the state of eternity, is that okay?

    ******

    In an area of ??the distant Yu Xinghai, there lived a number of powerful ancient practitioners.  Where exactly the ancient cultivators lived has always been a mystery, and very few people know!  Even those who have entered the lair of the ancient cultivators cannot tell the exact location.

    On the ancient throne.

    A beautiful woman holding a scepter is sitting. Below her, on both sides, sits a famous ancient practitioner, the Eternal Emperor.

    There is a suspended picture in the center of this hall, which shows the scene in Yibo Realm.

    "I didn't expect that the one who became the eternal emperor would be this Heavenly Daojun."

    "He is not very strong, but he is good at saving lives. We, the ancient cultivators, may also deal with this Tianyi Emperor in the future."

    "It's rare to be able to succeed in harmony."

    The ancient cultivator Eternal Emperor praised one by one.

    But Lord Minglan, who was sitting on the Supreme Throne, calmly said: "The appearance of Emperor Tianyi is just a trivial matter. His strength is not strong and has no impact on the situation of the entire Endless Territory! This time in Yibo Realm, let me Minglan  If there is a feeling in the dark, something important thousands of times more important than the birth of Emperor Tianyi will definitely happen."

    "A big deal?" The ancient practitioners and the Eternal Emperors were all a little shocked.

    "You are weak and can't sense it yet." Master Minglan said, "The secrets in Yibo Realm are definitely not trivial. This is why I follow the causal induction and keep checking the movements in the entire Yibo Realm."

    Because of the Yibo Formation, the other Eternal Emperors cannot peek into the detailed scenes inside.

    But Lord Minglan can do it.

    ¡­¡­

    Of course, the Lord of Wind and Rain and the Lord of Mang Ya can also do it.

    In the "Kingdom of Wind and Rain", the holy land of the special life clan, drizzle is falling. This is a world of wind and rain.

    There are jungles, streams, and rivers here, and they are so beautiful.

    "Um?"

    An extremely huge forest, with countless forest leaves showing a huge face.

    It is a special life. Its body is so huge that it occupies almost half of the Wind and Rain Kingdom.

    A picture appeared in the mid-air in front of the face, which was exactly the picture in Yibo Realm.

    "An Eternal Emperor has appeared? This one named Tian Daojun, even if he breaks through and becomes the Eternal Emperor, it will still not affect the situation of the entire Endless Territory, and it is even less likely that I will be able to react." The Lord of Wind and Rain observed from afar, "Yi Bo, what is he doing?  What are you going to do, what big secret is hidden in Yibo Realm?"

    The Dao League has a very deep foundation, and the current two leaders of the Dao League can be considered to have a huge network of connections, but they are still far less comfortable than Emperor Yibo.

    The Lord of Wind and Rain, the Lord of Mangya, and the Lord of Minglan are stronger than Emperor Yibo, but it is very difficult to go to another place through the endless darkness, but Emperor Yibo can easily go to one place after another.  It can be said that among the eternal emperors who came out of the Endless Territory, the most influential one is actually Emperor Yibo.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yibo Realm."

    Lord Lan Hao, who woke up from a long sleep in the Endless Territory, and Lord Mangya are also paying attention to Yibo Realm.

    The world of Yi Bo also gave them a secret feeling, knowing that there was a secret that was closely related to them.

    ¡­¡­

    Throughout the Endless Territory, most of the three major masters and the master Lan Hao from the outside, as well as some other extremely powerful ancient emperors, had feelings, which made them pay so anxious attention to the Yibo Realm.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 32 Chapter 28 Chibo Palace (final chapter of this volume)

    Ji Ning and his group of Dao Lords are all concerned about the success of Tian Dao Lord's union and becoming the Eternal Emperor.

    "Eternal freedom." Ji Ning looked at Emperor Tianyi with mixed emotions in his heart.

    If there was nothing wrong with Jiuchen, Ji Ning would be happy about it.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning was responsible for the suppressed anger. Brother Tian really used the Dongming Jade Talisman and let himself and Jiuchen stay outside!  It's all he needs to do his best outside, but Jiu Chen and Brother Tian have no friendship at all. Isn't it shameful for Brother Tian to let Jiu Chen fight to the death outside?  We clearly agreed to hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman if we couldn't resist it, but what happened in the end?

    He had wanted to ask Tianyi for a long time, but because Tianyi was in harmony with the Tao, he naturally went all out, and even the Dharmakaya also retreated and immersed himself in the Tao.  Never been able to ask.

    "Beiming." Emperor Tianyi wanted to explain.

    The Wine Saint shouted: "Emperor Tianyi, you said you used the Dongming Jade Talisman, didn't you mean to help Beiming and Jiuchen?" He was indeed doubtful. In his opinion, Ji Ning and Jiu Chen  Chendu is much stronger than Tian Yiyijun, will the Dongming Jade Talisman be used by Tianyiyijun in the end?  Why are Ji Ning and Jiu Chen working so hard?

    Could it be that Emperor Tianyi deliberately lied?  Deceived?

    "I really used it." Emperor Tianyi said, "I'm not helping them, they are helping me."

    "I swear on my life, I have used the Dongming Jade Talisman, and I have taken the opportunity to successfully combine the Tao. If I violate the oath, my soul will be scattered and my true spirit will be wiped out and die!" Emperor Tianyi said directly and loudly.

    The Wine Master shook his head when he saw this, he had already made an oath to his life, and he would not lie.

    "Alas In the end, it was all in vain." The Wine Saint shook his head.

    "Aren't there still the last three?" Palace Master Li Xing said.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Figures began to gather in the sky.  The Dao Lord team anywhere in Yibo Realm can see a figure appearing above them, a towering man in a white robe!  It's that Jie Ling Pu.

    Jie Ling Puluo looked down.  His eyes fell on Emperor Tianyi and he said: "Emperor Tianyi, my master once had an order to prohibit the Eternal Emperor from trespassing and using his strength to break the law to destroy Yibo's formation! But you were originally just Dao Lord, with the help of Dongming  Jade conforms to the Tao, so it doesn't break the rules, but you need to leave Yibo Realm immediately, and I can open a passage to send you away."

    "Jie Ling Pu, please give me half a day." Emperor Tianyi raised his head and said loudly, "I will never destroy any formation in Yi Bo Realm." He knew that he had to explain it to Ji Ning, otherwise  Although the two of them are brothers, although they will not turn against each other, their relationship may not be as good as before.

    "Yes. Only half a day." Jie Ling Puluo agreed.

    There are so many Dao Lords in Yibo Realm nowadays, and almost all of them are on the edge of He Dao. It is normal to try He Dao.  If the Eternal Emperor from the outside world dares to trespass, he will definitely be counterattacked by ¡®Jie Ling Pu Luo¡¯!  His master, Emperor Yibo, had already arranged many means.  If the Tao Lord inside breaks through, Jie Ling Pu Luo will only congratulate him.

    "What?"

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman was used by Tian Daojun?"

    "I am no longer the Heavenly Daojun, but now I am the Tianyi Emperor."

    "Then Jiuchen and Beiming fought all the way. For that Tianyi?"

    Countless Dao Lords were in an uproar.

    Jiuchen and Beimingna were both peak Dao Lords, and they both fought off teams that intercepted and killed them. Even the leader Suimeng and King Chou died.  If either of them gets the Dongming Jade Talisman, countless Dao Lords in Yibo Realm will be convinced.  Who would have thought that in the end, Tian Daojun would get it?

    "This day Daojun is really lucky, and he and Beiming Daojun have become brothers of life and death. This time Beiming Daojun helped him get the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "Luck is good."

    Every Taoist prince sighed for it.

    They are envious because of Tian Daojun's strength.  Now that he has become the eternal emperor, he will definitely live for a long, long time.  At least no Dao Lord can threaten him.

    ¡­¡­

    After Jie Ling Puluo and Emperor Tianyi in the sky finished speaking, he continued: "The competition for the first two Dongming Jade Talismans is over, and now it is the last three."

    Countless Dao Lords in Yibo Realm immediately listened carefully.

    "The last three are in the tenth level of Yibo Realm." Jie Ling Puluo looked down and said, "It is estimated that no one has been able to find the tenth level so far."

    "Um."

    Everybody is nodding.

    There are ten levels in Yibo Realm. This is the news that has been circulated since Emperor Yibo was still there, but it is true that no one has entered the tenth level.

    "TenThe environment is right there.  "Jie Ling Pu Luo pointed in a direction in the distance.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    A mountain range in the distance rumbled, and the mountains began to crack and move away. At the same time, a behemoth slowly rose from the depths of the mountain range, and a heart-stopping pressure also spread from the behemoth.  This coercion is so strong that all the Taoists in the entire Yibo Realm can clearly sense it.

    Even those who are far away and cannot see clearly the influence of the formation can still feel it, as if a terrifying sleeping existence is slowly waking up, and the pressure begins to spread.

    "It's so scary." Ji Ning didn't want to talk to Brother Tian for the time being. He also felt the terrifying pressure in the distance.

    The world spirit Puluo in the sky also looked into the distance. The huge thing in the distance rose slowly, and finally everything appeared. This is an ancient temple, with a mixture of black and gold. You can feel it just by looking at this temple.  Endless old age.

    "The tenth level is that ancient temple!" Jie Ling Pu said, "This temple is called Chibo Temple!"

    "The tenth level is the Chibo Palace."

    "The last three Dongming Jade Talismans are in Chibo Hall." Jie Ling Puluo said.

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Mang Ya and Lord Lan Hao, who were sitting opposite each other, both stood up in shock and stared at the picture that appeared in mid-air in front of them. The picture showed an old temple. There were three ancient temples above the door of the temple.  The writing, the writing is very complicated and unpredictable, very similar to the phantom writing and the blue and white imprint.

    These three characters are the three characters "Chibo Palace".

    "Chibo Palace?" Master Mang Ya and Master Lan Hao looked at each other with shock in their eyes.

    "The legendary Chibo Palace?" Master Lan Hao murmured, "The legendary Chibo Palace will actually appear in your realm. The Yibo Emperor actually moved the Chibo Palace to his Yibo Realm.  Inside?"

    "It's actually Chibo Palace?" Lord Mangya was also shocked.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's Chibo Hall."

    Lord Minglan stood up from the throne, with two misty rays of light bursting out of his eyes.

    "Chibo Palace?" And those ancient practitioners and Eternal Emperors all showed doubts.

    "What is Chibo Palace?"

    "Lord, what is the Chibo Palace?"

    They are all confused.

    Master Minglan stared at the Chibo Palace and said softly: "I, Mangya, Fengyu, and all the treasures of our three masters combined cannot compare to this Chibo Palace. Emperor Yibo is amazing,  amazing."

    ¡­¡­

    "The legendary Chibo Palace?"

    The huge face that appeared from the countless leaves of the huge forest was also full of shock, "Crimson Wave Palace, actually moved directly to our endless territory?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Good means, powerful, powerful."

    The bald golden-haired aliens and the black-haired old man in black robes from the Dao Alliance were also surprised. They looked at the floating mirror in front of them, and looked at the ancient temple that appeared in the mirror.

    "When did Chibo Palace get acquired by Yibo? And he quietly moved it to Yibo Realm."

    "If he hadn't taken the initiative to expose it, none of us would have known about it."

    ¡°What a generous move.¡±

    ******

    However, in Yibo Realm, Ji Ning and the other countless Dao Lords were all looking in the direction of the Tenth Level 'Red Wave Palace'. They were all looking forward to the remaining three Dongming Jade Talismans. For the 'Red Wave Palace',  They have no idea what these three words mean.

    "My master has been wandering in the endless darkness. This Chibo Palace is the master's greatest reward after enduring countless dangers." Jie Ling Puluo looked down, his voice echoing everywhere in the Yibo world, "The endless territory is the hometown of the master.  Sending Chibo Palace to the Endless Territory is also the master¡¯s contribution to his hometown.¡±

    Jie Ling Pu Luo is very proud.

    His words were actually spoken to the top of the six major forces. Emperor Yibo indeed contributed the biggest harvest, the Chibo Palace.

    "The last three Dongming Jade Talismans are in the Chibo Palace. Only the peak Taoist Lords can enter before they can come out alive." Jie Ling Puluo looked down at the countless Taoist Lords below, grinning with a smile.

    (End of this volume)

    The next volume is the ¡®Red Wave Hall¡¯ volume.

    Tomato will be updated normally tomorrow.

    *********

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp; Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 1 Tianyi and Ji Ning

    The tens of thousands of Jieling Puluo figures that appeared high in the Yibo Realm began to dissipate at the same time.

    "Go to Chibo Hall."

    "Walk."

    "The world spirit has already said that only the peak Taoist master can enter the Chibo Palace before we can hope to come out alive. Our strength is far inferior. If we go, we will definitely die."

    "I won't be willing not to go and have a look! And there is always a glimmer of hope in everything. Maybe we still have a chance."

    "Even if we don't go in, we might still have a chance by squatting outside Chibo Palace."

    Although Jie Ling Puluo said it very clearly, there are still many Dao Lords going to Chibo Palace.

    Of course, the top Taoists did not hesitate at all.

    "Would you like to go to Chibo Palace together?" the Wine Saint said.

    "Let's go together. It's quite far from here to Chibo Palace, and there will be many troubles along the way. It will be faster to move forward together." Palace Master Li Xing agreed.

    "I have no problem, Da Mo, what about you?" Ji Ning looked at Dao Lord Da Mo, who smiled: "I am only a dharma body, and I have been prepared to die for a long time. In this case, of course I have to go to Chibo  Come and have a look."

    "Let's go." The Wine Master showed a smile.

    Naturally, he had heard the name of Dao Lord Damo early, and it would be helpful to have Dao Lord Damo as his dharma body to accompany him.

    Phew!  call!  call!

    Jiu Sheng and Li Xing Palace Master flew directly, while Ji Ning drove the flying boat because he had something to discuss with Emperor Tianyi. Inside the flying boat were Ji Ning, Da Mo and Emperor Tianyi.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the flying boat.

    Da Mo had long been standing by the side of the ship in the distance, looking ahead, while Ji Ning and Emperor Tianyi were standing in another corner.

    "Brother Tian," Ji Ning said.  "You had a great chance to get the Dongming Jade Talisman. We also agreed at the beginning. Jiuchen and I will do our best to help you resist, but if you really can't resist anymore, you must hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman immediately.  This can also prevent a disaster.¡±

    "Yeah." Emperor Tianyi also had a trace of shame on his old face.

    "But in fact, in the end, when Jiuchen and I were facing a desperate situation, you were in seclusion, sealed with many restrictions, without any interruption." Ji Ning looked at Emperor Tianyi, "Tell me. Why?"

    Although Tianyi became the eternal emperor, he was still a brother in Ji Ning's heart.

    ??????????? All he needs is an explanation.

    "well."

    Emperor Tianyi nodded, "It's my fault, it's all my fault! We had an agreement at the beginning. You and Jiuchen Cult Leader ran away, resisting attacks again and again. And I. I was hiding in your cave! To be honest.  , looking at this Dongming Jade Talisman, I do have a strong desire and greed. No Dao Lord on the edge of Hedao can turn a blind eye to the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    Ji Ning listened, he admitted this.  Otherwise, there would not have been so many heaven-defying Dao Lords who died for it. Even King Geque, Leader Suimeng, and King Chou all died because of the fight.

    ¡°I made a decision at that time.¡±

    "Use the Dongming Jade Talisman immediately." Emperor Tianyi said in a low voice, "That's what I thought at the time. I used the Dongming Jade Talisman to try to simulate a Hedao! In the process, I was just simulating the deduction. It was not the real  Hedao. So I can be disturbed completely. I¡¯m not in seclusion either!¡±

    "I planned at that time that as soon as the Dongming Jade Talisman is used, I can notify you immediately. This way, I can issue a life oath to the outside world, saying that the Dongming Jade Talisman has been used." Emperor Tianyi said, "I believe those who are chasing and killing Dao  Gentlemen, if you are really sure that the Dongming Jade Talisman has been used, although you will be very unwilling to do so, you will not continue to pursue me."

    Ji Ning nodded: "You are right."

    If it is really used.

    When faced with the entanglement between Dao Lord Sijia and Dao Lord Xuehuan, Ji Ning, Jiuchen, Da Mo, and Tian Yi all made vows to use it, so others naturally gave up. After all, the Dongming Jade Talisman was gone.  .

    "After I made up my mind, I started to use the Dongming Jade Talisman in the Time Cave Mansion." Emperor Tianyi said, "About a month ago, the Dongming Jade Talisman was used up."

    "Nearly a month?" Ji Ning's expression changed, "You used the Dongming Jade Talisman, why didn't you tell me and Jiuchen?"

    At that time, he and Jiuchen were not in a desperate situation yet!

    ¡°If the public cave jade talisman had been used by then, there would have been no subsequent killings.

    "My plan was made public immediately." Emperor Tianyi looked ashamed, "But when I used the Dongming Jade Talisman to completely simulate a Hedao, it felt the same as a real Hedao. I was simulating Hedao.  Nextit's endless years for meThe water of enlightenment became deeper and deeper, and in the end, I even entered a special state of enlightenment.  "

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stop at that time.¡±

    "Because once it stops, the state of enlightenment will be broken." Emperor Tianyi said, "So I immediately cut off the six senses, without any interference from the outside world, and started the true union. During the entire union process, I entered  In the state of enlightenment, I finally accomplished it in one go, successfully merged with the Tao, and achieved eternity."

    Ji Ning fell silent.

    "Jining, this is indeed my fault." Emperor Tianyi said with shame, "My plan is to obey your orders at any time. Once you ask me to hand it over, I will hand it over immediately. I even planned to hand it over after I have used up the Dongming Jade  It was made public immediately after the talisman. But do you know how rare the state of enlightenment is? I already felt the hope of success in Hedao! I thought that if you can last for one month, I guess you should be able to last for another month"

    "After all, I was jealous at the time and saw the hope of Hedao, so I went to Hedao at all costs." Emperor Tianyi said with shame.

    Ji Ning turned his head and looked outside. In front of him, the Wine Saint and the Master of Li Xing Palace were constantly clearing the way.

    Ji Ning¡¯s thoughts were complicated.

    Are you angry?

    I can¡¯t get angry.

    The Dongming Jade Talisman was originally obtained by Brother Tian, ??so there is nothing wrong with him using it!  The previous simulated Hedao could be disturbed. Tianyi did not turn off the six senses at that time. Ji Ning only needed to send a message and he would obey orders at any time!  But later I entered the ¡®realm of enlightenment¡¯. How rare is it to be in the realm of sudden enlightenment?  Especially in the case of harmony, no one may be willing to stop when they enter the ¡®realm of enlightenment¡¯.

    Once you stop, who knows when you will be able to enter the state of enlightenment next time?

    "Ji Ning." Tianyi looked at Ji Ning.

    "Everyone has a little selfish thought." Ji Ning said softly, "He Dao is the ultimate calamity that brings endless years to all Taoist masters of life and death When you simulate He Dao, you enter a state of enlightenment and don't want to stop. It's understandable.  !¡±

    "After all, I didn't keep my promise." Emperor Tianyi was full of guilt, "I put you and Jiuchen in trouble."

    "You don't owe me anything." Ji Ning shook his head, "You owe Jiuchen. He was poisoned by the red venom of Master Suimeng."

    "Hong Chun?"

    These two words made Emperor Tianyi confused.

    "It's the terrible venom specially used to deal with the Eternal Emperor. It made Jiuchen's life worse than death. He even asked me to kill him in pain at that time." Ji Ning said slowly.

    "What." Emperor Tianyi's expression changed, making a peak Taoist master so painful that he wanted to kill him?  How painful is it?

    "You were in the state of enlightenment at that time. You didn't stop and took the opportunity to join forces. There is nothing wrong." Ji Ning looked at Tianyi, "But brother, you owe him."

    "I owe him, and I owe you too." Emperor Tianyi said, "I will never forget."

    "It's a blessing in disguise that I made a breakthrough in a desperate situation." Ji Ning said, "I didn't sacrifice anything."

    Ji Ning said it was easy, but in fact, his sacrifice was not small.

    After all, he was forced to use up the last Taoist talisman of the master of swordsmanship. Not even Master Suimeng, Taoist Sijia, and Taoist Xuehuan had such talismans!  This kind of violent attack Domination Talisman is much more difficult to refine than the more stable defensive Domination Level Talisman.

    Even without this catastrophe, Ji Ning would have reached the threshold of breakthrough long ago, and it won't be long before he will break through.  After all, steps two to three are not difficult at all.

    "Okay, I understand." Ji Ning nodded, "Jie Ling Pu Luo won't let you stay here forever, you should leave."

    "Yeah." Emperor Tianyi nodded. He didn't know what else to say now.

    "By the way, brother, I haven't congratulated you yet." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Congratulations on your success in joining the Tao! In such a catastrophe, countless Tao Lords have succeeded, and it is difficult to give birth to a powerful emperor in an era. Brother, your strength  Enough to be truly free."

    Tianyi also showed a smile.

    He was actually very excited inside, but he never got excited because of his guilt towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Then I'll leave. I'll wait for you outside Yibo Realm." Emperor Tianyi said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Emperor Tianyi immediately flew out of the flying boat and flew outward. Soon a channel of colored light appeared above.  It was obviously a passage deliberately created by Jie Ling Puluo. Emperor Tianyi immediately followed the colorful light passage and flew out of Yibo Realm.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official websiteAddress: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 2 Fruit

    The Wine Saint, the Lord of Li Xing Palace, and Ji Ning worked together to clear the way, but only half a day passed before Ji Ning received a message from his slave.

    "Master, I just received the master's order." In the cave that Ji Ning carried with him, the green-robed foreigner said respectfully. He was responsible for the connection between Ji Ning and Mangya Kingdom.

    "Master?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Well, the master ordered me to send a message to the master." The green-robed alien said respectfully.

    "Say." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    It has been so many years, except when he went to another universe, the master asked himself, Feng Yi, Qinghuan, and Huo Jin to help protect Tianhuo Mangya, and later gave him a space-time disk.  He never said anything to himself again.

    "The Lord said that in addition to the Dongming Jade Talisman, there are a large number of precious fruits in Chibo Palace! The Lord hopes that you, Master, can pick as many of these fruits as possible. The more the better! After picking them, the Lord is willing to buy them from the Master! You can use Chaos Spiritual Liquid  Chaos crystals can also be exchanged for many precious materials, even precious Taoist talismans, some rare magic weapons, etc Everything can be exchanged."

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    "The Lord has said that he will help get any treasures that are in Mangya's country or even those in other forces. Even the treasures of the universe! As long as there are enough fruits, the Lord is willing to exchange them with you." The alien in green robes  said.

    "What?" Ji Ning was shocked no matter how calm he was.

    The Lord of Mangya Kingdom would do anything for the fruits in Chibo Palace.

    Of course it sounds wonderful, but the Treasure of the Universe cannot be forcibly refined, only the Treasure of the Universe can take the initiative to recognize its owner!  For example, there is a broken sword that is a treasure of the universe in the Mangya National Sword Palace No one has been able to refine it.  Not recognized by the treasure of the universe.  Then the treasure of the universe actually has no value.

    "The Lord said that the fruits in Chibo Palace should be harvested as much as possible. The more the better." The green-robed alien added another sentence.

    Ji Ning pondered and nodded slightly.

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day passes.

    Ji Ning and the others were clearing the way forward, and finally, Jiuchen finally fully recovered.

    In fact, Jiuchen stopped howling in pain on the ninth day of torture. Obviously, his Taoist heart was also undergoing transformation under this kind of pain. On the ninth day, he was able to endure the pain without making a sound.

    "Come, come, come. Brother Jiuchen has gone through a lot of tribulations, and now he has a clear understanding of the Tao. He has a greater hope of joining the Tao in the future. Come on, let's do it." Palace Master Li Xing raised his glass.

    On board the flying boat.

    Ji Ning, Li Xing, Jiu Sheng, Da Mo and Jiuchen sat down around each other, drinking and having fun together.

    In fact, these days have opened.  Li Xing and Jiu Sheng were also very tired. After all, the closer they got to the 'Red Wave Palace', the more dangers and troubles there would be on the road.  Fortunately, Ji Ning, Li Xing, and Jiu Sheng, the top three, joined forces, otherwise the progress would have been even slower.

    "Haha." Jiuchen also laughed, "I am indeed a blessing in disguise, and my Taoist heart has improved a lot. But to be honest. Thinking about the pain before, I really don't want this opportunity. Oh, it's really a torture.  . By the way, Bei Ming. Where is Tianyi? Where is he? I am very angry and want to find him!"

    There was a hint of coldness in Jiuchen's eyes.

    "He has successfully merged with the Tao and achieved eternity." The Wine Saint sighed with emotion.

    "Achieve eternity?" Jiuchen glared.

    "Are you envious?" Palace Master Li Xing said.  Apparently he was envious too.

    "Beiming, how did he achieve eternity? Did he use the Dongming Jade Talisman when we were fighting outside?" Jiuchen asked.

    "That's it" Ji Ning explained the situation in detail.

    Jiuchen gritted his teeth when he heard this: "This bastard, he entered the realm of enlightenment at that time, closed the six senses, and went to the Tao It's nothing. But I suffered a lot." Although he was still very angry and unhappy, but to the sky  One's anger is not that strong anymore.

    "What he owes you will naturally have to be repaid in the future." Ji Ning said.

    "By the way, what happened next? I see that your aura is much stronger than before! And you were also with the Wine Saint and the Lord of Li Xing Palace What happened next?" Jiuchen asked.

    "You fell into the trap. When Beiming faced the four peak Dao Lords alone, he also broke through and reached the peak Dao Lord realm, and even swept four of them by himself! Dao Lord Sijia and Dao Lord Xuehuan were beaten and embarrassed.  If they escape, King Chou and Master Suimeng will lose their lives." Palace Master Li Xing said with a smile.

    "What?" Jiu Chen was shocked and couldn't help but punch Ji Ning in the chest and said with a smile, "Good guy, you actually killed King Chou and Sui Meng. Well, well, well, you have avenged my hatred."

    &nbsp; "Ah, aren't you stronger than me now?" Jiuchen glared.

    "The current ranking of Dao Lords, Brother Jiu Sheng is first, Bei Ming is second, and I fell to third." Palace Master Li Xing said with a smile.

    "You three, Dao Lord ranks among the top three, but I am the weakest one." Jiuchen touched his chin, then glanced at Da Mo beside him, "Oh, there is another one weaker than me."

    "I'm good at deductions, and I don't fight life and death." Daojun Damo said calmly, "I want to hide, Jiuchen, you can't even find me."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others started to move forward together. In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed and they were getting closer to Chibo Palace.

    The endless territory, the Heavenly Cang Territory, and the Heavenly Cang Palace.

    "Beiming."

    A voice, mighty and powerful, echoed directly in Tiancang Palace.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning's dharma body in a golden robe, as well as those of Emperor Tianyi and Yu Doudao, all flew up one after another, flying high in the sky. In the distance, they saw a bald alien with golden hair walking over. When he walked, the space seemed to be flowing.  It flows slowly, seemingly slowly, but in fact it is frighteningly fast, much faster than the speed of King of Light and Lord Sijia.

    In a blink of an eye, we arrived in front of Tiancang Palace.

    "This emperor?" Ji Ning asked.

    "How about we sit down and talk?" said the bald foreigner with golden hair.

    "Of course we have to sit down and talk, fellow Taoist, please." Tianyi Emperor Fashen felt the pressure. It was obvious that the golden-haired bald foreigner in front of him was much more powerful than him.

    soon.

    The Dharmakaya of Ji Ning and the Dharmakaya of Emperor Tianyi received this golden-haired bald foreigner.

    "My name is Jinyu." The golden-haired bald foreigner said, "Tianyi, you have just become an emperor, and I believe you will go to the Taoist Alliance Immortal Palace soon. Beiming, you are now also a peak Taoist king, and you will be in trouble in Yibo Realm."  , it¡¯s time to go to the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace. By then you both will know my identity.¡±

    Ji Ning and Tian Yi looked at each other and understood that the other party should be a senior member of the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace.

    "Our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace is much stronger than the other five major forces in terms of strength and foundation." The golden-haired bald foreigner looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, according to my guess, the Mangya Lord of your Mangya Kingdom has contacted you.  Yes, he should really want those fruits in Chibo Palace! Let me tell you, our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace also wants them very much."

    "You can't pick it yourself?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Crimson Wave Hall, only Dao Lord can enter." The golden-haired bald foreigner said something, and continued, "Actually, Chibo Hall was sent back by Emperor Yibo, and logically it should belong to our Dao Alliance. But Emperor Yibo  Since Dao Lords from all parties are allowed to enter, we will follow the normal rules. I believe that our Dao Alliance has the most Dao Lords! Our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace is also willing to pay the highest price."

    "Any treasure!"

    "The treasure house of our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace will be open to you. You can go in and choose as you like. Bring out enough fruits and you can exchange them." The golden-haired bald alien said, "Even if there is nothing in the Endless Territory, it can be found in other alien universes and other forces.  , as long as you give your name, no matter what rare materials or objects, our Dao Alliance will try our best to help you get them. Of course, you have to bring out enough fruits." The golden-haired bald foreigner looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.

    It¡¯s too cruel.

    "I can promise that the same fruit can be exchanged for more treasures in our Dao Alliance than any other five parties." The golden-haired bald foreigner smiled, "As far as I know, Beiming, you are also quite talented in the art of mind swordsmanship.  ? This complete volume of "Heart Sword Art" is given to you by me, and it is also considered as the sincerity of our Taoist alliance."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked. The other party just gave him a volume of "Heart Sword Art" for free. Although the value was extremely high, the cost to the Dao Alliance was actually negligible.  But even the other party knew that he was talented in the art of mental swordsmanship.  It should be noted that I also obtained the position of Sword Lord by relying on the ¡®Heart Sword Technique¡¯ in the Sword Palace!  There are very few people who know about it in Mangya Country, and the information from the Dao Alliance is really terrifying.

    "Our Taoist Alliance will not force you to exchange, everything is voluntary." The golden-haired bald alien said with a smile.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 3 Parting ways

    "I have said what needs to be said." The golden-haired bald foreigner stood up, "I am waiting for you outside the Yibo realm, Beiming."

    After saying that, the golden-haired bald alien turned around and took a step, the space was distorted, and he disappeared completely after him.

    Ji Ning was afraid that this space method was definitely far beyond his own, and thought to himself: "This eternal emperor named Jinyu is at least at the level of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities."

    "However, if you have the chance to get the Chibo Palace Fruit, try to get as many as possible."

    "My magical power to protect the body, my secret technique of domination, and even the precious materials needed for the Beihong Sword I'm afraid they all depend on the fruits of the Red Wave Palace." Ji Ning secretly thought about it, "My magical power to protect the body needs to be improved.  However, Beihong Sword only greatly increases the blood-dropping style, and its shortcomings in other aspects are too obvious. A true treasure of the universe is perfect in all aspects."

    "There is also the secret technique of domination. My nine secret techniques are already very weak, and they are becoming less and less helpful to me." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    The nine secret arts were created by the Taoist Lords of the Ten Thousand Gods.

    When Ji Ning became a Taoist Master, he did not use any formations, and the nine secret arts were brutally crushed and extremely powerful.

    ?????????? During the Second Footsteps, the ¡®Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Kendo¡¯ played a greater role. Without the use of secret techniques, the power of the ¡®Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Kendo¡¯ alone could be 20 to 30% more powerful.

    Now that he has become the Lord of Three Steps, the 'Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Kendo' alone can have 60 to 70% power.

    As Ji Ning¡¯s realm gets higher and higher, the yin and yang of ultimate swordsmanship will continue to improve, but the nine secret arts themselves have not changed and will naturally be eliminated.

    "I am now a Three-Step Master! The Nine Secret Techniques are quite helpful. When I become a Four-Step Masterthe Nine Secret Techniques can be ignored." Ji Ning secretly said, "I need stronger secret techniques."

    "Body-protecting magical power! Master-level secret technique! Beihong Sword! All of these require some precious materials." Ji Ning had expectations in his heart.  "Perhaps with these fruits, we can see if we can reverse time and space and resurrect Senior Sister"

    Resurrect Senior Sister.  That's what Ji Ning desires most.

    ******

    The world of Yibo.

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen, Jiu Sheng, Li Xing Palace Master and Da Mo, the five of them joined forces, and their strength was amazing. Dao Lord Da Mo also helped to guide and avoid a lot of troubles, so they were the fastest to reach Chibo.  In front of the palace gate.

    "Chibo Palace, here we are."

    Ji Ning and the five of them all looked up.

    The ancient Chibo Hall is covered in black and gold, and you can feel its age.  The three strange characters above the main entrance of the Red Wave Hall are of the same style as the Huanchen characters and the blue and white imprint. It is clear at a glance that these three characters mean "Red Wave Hall".

    Ji Ning stared at those three words for a long time, feeling that each word contained endless mysteries.

    "The blue and white mark allows me to possess the power of blue and white mist. The phantom text also helps my illusion. And the three words 'Red Wave Palace' feel equally mysterious. But it is very difficult to study it.  "Ji Ning looked carefully. The word 'Red' seemed to be a fiery red color. The word 'Bo' seemed to make Ji Ning see endless waves of the ocean. The word 'Dian' made Ji Ning feel endless waves."  It was so dense, as if countless soldiers were standing in it.

    This is a very clever writing.

    It is much more sophisticated than any text currently popular in Endless Territory.

    Three words.  Every word contains the mystery of the extremely high "Tao".

    "We are the fastest to arrive at Chibo Palace." Jiuchen laughed and said, "Everyone, you must also know how precious the fruit in Chibo Palace is! My family of ancient cultivators also want this fruit. By then, everyone  You can sell it to me, a clan of ancient practitioners. Everything is done voluntarily."

    "There are so many people who want the fruit of Chibo Palace." Palace Master Li Xing said casually.  "But for us, Dao Lord, the most precious thing is the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning, Jiu Sheng, Jiuchen, and Da Mo all nodded.

    The fruit of Chibo Palace should be very important to the Eternal Emperor, but Ji Ning and the others are all Dao Lords!  For Dao Lord, the most important treasure is the "Dongming Jade Talisman".

    "Let's go in."

    "We will arrive as soon as possible, and we must take the opportunity to get the Dongming Jade Talisman as soon as possible."

    ¡°If you have a quick hand, you will have it, but if you have a slow hand, you will not have it.¡±

    They all smiled and walked into Chibo Hall.

    ¡­¡­

    Chibo Hall is vast and magnificent.

    As soon as Ji Ning and the other five entered, their expressions changed.

    There were two huge corpses in front of them. The corpses were one hundred and eighty thousand feet tall, and the big black feet were facing Ji Ning.Their toenails were like sharp blades, extremely sharp. Both corpses had black skin, no clothes, light green hair on the surface, ugly faces, dark golden eyes, and the skin on the top of their heads looked like scales.  It looks like a hat.  They exuded a mighty aura, and the aura was so strong that Ji Ning and the others' hearts trembled.

    "This is the aura of dominance!" Ji Ning, Jiuchen, Li Xing, Jiu Sheng, and Da Mo all looked at each other, and their expressions changed drastically.

    "Could they be two masters?" Jiuchen couldn't help but ask.

    "The aura is so strong that it makes me feel pressure even if I die." Ji Ning also said solemnly, "It should be the dominance level."

    "Why don't they even have any armor on them?" Li Xing was confused.

    "It won't be stripped off, right?" The Wine Saint laughed and joked, "The armor worn by a powerful person of this level is also extraordinary."

    "Something's not right." Daojun Damo frowned and said, "These two corpses actually look exactly the same!"

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and others were shocked.

    right.

    Some people of the same race will look similar, so Ji Ning and the others didn¡¯t pay much attention to them before.  But after Damo Daojun said, indeed, the two corpses were exactly the same, even some of the wrinkles on their faces were exactly the same!

    "Wow." Suddenly some colored lights appeared at the entrance of Chibo Hall, and the colored lights converged into a towering man in a white burqa.

    "Jie Ling Pu." Ji Ning and the other five all turned their heads and looked over.

    "You are the first to arrive at Chibo Palace." Jie Ling Puluo looked down at Ji Ning and the others, and then pointed at the two corpses, "These two corpses are said to be masters, and they can barely be considered masters. After all, they have  Barely comparable to the strength of the Overlord. To say that they are not is indeed not entirely true! Because they are the most powerful guardians created by the Sith at great cost, and are responsible for guarding important places. The Red Wave Palace is an absolute important place.  So there are two guardians here. Later, they were both killed, and the Red Wave Palace was taken away. After some twists and turns, it finally fell into the hands of my master."

    Ji Ning, Jiu Chen and the others were secretly shocked.

    The most powerful Watcher ever created by the Sith?

    Is the dominance level combat power being created?

    This reminded Ji Ning and Jiuchen of the corpse they saw in the cave in Yu Xinghai. There were countless rock passages inside the corpse, and there were even powerful stars. They even tried to kill it.  .  Two masters of the Endless Territory died!

    "This is the biggest gain from my master's numerous hardships and dangers outside." Jie Ling Puluo looked very proud, "Even if all the major forces in the Endless Territory joined forces, they couldn't get this Chibo Palace."

    "Okay, you guys look forward." Jie Ling Puluo pointed forward.

    Wow.

    The hall is originally deep and has no end in sight. The Chibo Hall is very large and contains many areas.

    At this moment, three passages glowing with dark blue light appeared.

    "These three passages lead to three places in Chibo Palace respectively. Each of these three places has a Dongming Jade Talisman." Jie Ling Puluo said, "You guys were the first to arrive, so you can count.  You have the upper hand. But let me remind you, it is not easy to get the Dongming Jade Talisman. If you are not careful, you will lose your life, so be careful."

    "As for other places in the Chibo Palace, you can also venture into it, so you may have a chance to get the fruits in the Chibo Palace." Jie Ling Puluo said calmly, "The difficulty of obtaining the fruits in the Chibo Palace is no lower than the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning and the five of them walked towards the three passages without hesitation.

    The Dongming Jade Talisman is what attracts them the most.

    "Everyone, let's say goodbye here, otherwise the Dongming Jade Talisman will be impossible to separate." The Wine Sage said, "I choose this one." He directly chose one of the passages.

    "It depends on each person's methods." Palace Master Li Xing chose the passage on the left.

    "Jiuchen, let's go to the right." Ji Ning shouted.

    Jiuchen hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Beiming, there is only one Dongming Jade Talisman in one passage, how can you and I tell the difference?" Good brothers must make it clear in advance, otherwise their feelings will be hurt.

    *******

    Today is the first update, and tomorrow will be the third update.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 4 Nine Major Areas

    "If it hadn't been for you before, I wouldn't have been able to keep the last Dongming Jade Talisman, and Brother Tian wouldn't have become an emperor." Ji Ning said, "This Dongming Jade Talisman belongs to you. Haha, of course, if I get the second one,  The Dongming Jade Talisman belongs to me."

    Jiuchen frowned: "Beiming."

    There are only three Dongming Jade Talismans left, and it is almost impossible to get two of them.  After all, the Wine Saint and the Lord of Li Xing Palace have already gone to the other two passages, and there are more peak Dao Lords coming from behind.  It's considered lucky to get one Dongming Jade Talisman, two?  The possibility is too low.

    "Beiming, you will also need the Dongming Jade Talisman in the future." Jiuchen said, "I think it depends on the strength. Whoever gets it faster will get it."

    "Okay, Jiuchen, consider me a brother, so there is no need to be humble." Ji Ning said solemnly.

    Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning.

    He smiled: "Okay!"

    At this moment, Jiuchen was really moved. After all, joining the Dao is an absolute disaster for any Dao Lord!  Naturally, he kept this favor deeply in his heart.

    Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief and was finally convinced. Jiu Chen has been the main force since entering the Yibo Realm!  In the previous battle with Demon Lord Chenyu, even when Tianyi got the Dongming Jade Talisman and fled, it was all Jiuchen who resisted With such great achievements, Ji Ning now has a breakthrough in strength, so he gets the Dongming Jade Talisman alone?

    Ji Ning can¡¯t do it!  This goes against his Taoist conscience!

    And among the peak Taoist masters, Ji Ning¡¯s desire for the ¡®Dongming Jade Talisman¡¯ is the lowest, because the Dongming Jade Talisman is not omnipotent, even for the second-level Taoist Lords who defy the heavens.  The Dongming Jade Talisman can completely simulate and deduce a Hedao!  But for the peak Taoist master, he can only deduce part of it.

    As for yourself?

    I am only a third-level master now.  In the future, when she becomes the Four-step Master, her ultimate swordsmanship will be even more incredible. At that time, her strength will probably be as high as that of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities.  Once the union is successfulthe union is successful, you will be completely superior to the master!

    Dongming Jade Talisman cannot even fully deduce the ordinary peak Daojun Hedao.  Will you become a Taoist in the future?  I'm afraid I can't even deduce one tenth of it.

    However, among this group of Dao Lords, although they are the least thirsty!  But I am also very eager, because even if I can only deduce a small part, at least I will save a small part of the time when I really 'fit the way'.  This part of the time.  It may very well determine the final success or failure of Hedao!

    "First, seize the Dongming Jade Talisman. As for the Chibo Palace Fruit, let's find out whether it is true or not." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay." Jiuchen nodded.

    Even if all the fruits obtained belong to Ji Ning, Jiu Chen will not care at this moment.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two of them quickly flew into the dark blue light channel.

    ¡­¡­

    "Buzz." Flying in the deep blue light channel, it feels like flying in the space channel.

    Wow.

    Flying out of the passage, a huge world appeared in front of you.

    There is a space corridor in the huge world, and countless soldiers are standing densely on both sides of the space corridor.  At the end of this suspended space corridor is an ancient throne, and high in the sky is a golden ball of light.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    "A space corridor?" Ji Ning asked in surprise.

    He and Jiuchen were in the Dongqi Region and were transported to the cave in Yu Xinghai because of the space corridor. They did not expect to encounter the space corridor again in Chibo Palace.

    "There are still some differences." Jiuchen looked into the distance.

    In the Dongqi Sect, the space around the space corridor is all nothingness!  But the huge world in front of us is much more real, and the aura is even bigger.  Around the space corridor.  It is a vast black land, and there are strange trees planted on the black land. These big trees are low, with branches like horned dragons. There is only one big tree every million miles.  There is only one dark blue fruit growing on each big tree, and the fruit exudes an alluring fragrance.  spread.

    "There are a total of one hundred and eight thousand sacred trees in this huge world." Jiuchen said, while extending his right hand.

    Hula~~~

    The right hand skyrocketed a million miles, reaching towards the nearest sacred tree, intending to pick the fruit.

    Suddenly, the sky-like barrier lit up, and Jiuchen's right hand hit the barrier, unable to shake it at all.

    "Jie Lingpu said before that picking fruits is not as easy as getting the Dongming Jade Talisman." Ji Ning said from the side.

    "This restriction is so strong, it didn't even move even when I grabbed it." Jiuchen shook his head.

    &nbsp"Wow."

    ??The colored lights gathered next to him, and a man in a white burqa appeared. It was Jie Lingpu.

    Jie Ling Puluo smiled and said: "You two have also arrived at this first level of the world."

    "World Spirit." Ji Ning and Jiuchen also looked at him.

    "Look over there." Jie Ling Puluo pointed to a direction to the left and waved his hand. Suddenly the fog in the distance on the left dissipated. Suddenly, another space corridor appeared in the distance on the left. There were also countless people in that space corridor.  Soldier, at the same time the wine saint is standing there, and there is also a world spirit Pu Luo next to him.

    "Wine Saint?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both surprised.

    "Look at the other side." Jie Ling Puluo pointed to the right. The fog at the right end of the world also dissipated, and a space corridor appeared. There were also countless soldiers in that space corridor, as well as Li Xing Palace standing there.  host.

    "Palace Master Li Xing?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen somewhat understood.

    "You two, as well as Li Xing and Jiu Sheng, are currently in the three major areas of the first level world." Jie Ling Puluo said, "Different areas of the same level world are connected, so you two have to get the cave as soon as possible.  Ming Yu Talisman, if the speed is slow, maybe they will come to snatch it."

    "Where is the Dongming Jade Talisman?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Look at that throne."

    Jie Ling Pu Luo pointed to the black throne at the end of the space corridor, "When you break through the obstacles of countless soldiers and reach that throne, you will be transported to the second level of the world. The Dongming Jade Talisman is on the second level.  world."

    "Understood." Ji Ning and Jiuchen's eyes lit up.

    "The fruit of Chibo Palace" Ji Ning asked again.

    "To pick the fruits of Chibo Palace, you must obtain the command talisman." Jie Ling Puluo said, "And the command talisman is in the third world."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    ??The Dongming Jade Talisman is in the second world?  The talisman needed to pick the fruit is in the third world?  I guess picking the fruit is more difficult than the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "Walk."

    Who cares, you have to hurry up and make a breakthrough. The Wine Saint is stronger than both of them, and I'm afraid he will be faster than them.  If the Wine Saint gets a Dongming Jade Talisman, he will probably come back to fight with them again.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The golden ball of light in the sky shot down the rays of light, covering the six soldiers standing in the first row. The eyes of the six soldiers were glowing with golden light, and each of them rushed towards Ji Ning and the others with weapons in hand.

    Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, while the leader of Jiuchen held a long stick and immediately rushed forward.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    Once the fight started, Ji Ning and the others immediately felt the pressure.

    "Every armored soldier is comparable to the second-level Taoist Lord." Ji Ning immediately made a judgment. The siege of six armored soldiers was enough to give the peak Taoist Lord a headache.

    "World projection! Nine secret arts!"

    Ji Ning unfolded it without hesitation.

    The huge projection of the heart world came and was suppressed. The nine secret arts used the 'Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Sword Art' to crazily bind these warriors. After being entangled and bound, these warriors could hardly move. But at this time, they were high in the air.  The golden light ball shed a hazy golden light, and the golden light enveloped the entire space corridor.

    Ji Ning's nine secret arts and world projection were hindered by the entanglement of this misty golden light, and no longer had any power.

    "What's going on? My world projection and the nine secret arts were all blocked?" Ning looked up at the golden ball of light high in the sky.

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The six soldiers roared angrily, full of murderous intent, and attacked Ji Ning and Jiuchen without hesitation.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    In the space corridor of the Dongqi sect, the armored soldiers were much weaker, and even the last armored warriors were barely comparable to the second-level Dao Lord.  And it is unable to resist the nine secret arts.

    "The soldiers here are comparable to the second-level Dao Lord from the beginning." Ji Ning said, "And the number is obviously much larger. They are all full of murderous intentions and want to kill us, even my world."  Projection and the Nine Secret Techniques have no effect. No wonder Jie Ling Puluo said that only the peak Taoist master can come in to have any hope of getting out alive. It is very difficult to pass through this first level of the world."

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 5 The Sacred Tree Envoy

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen crushed the six soldiers.

    But the bodies of the six soldiers were comparable to the eternal best magic weapons. They were blown away time and time again, and they came over again and again.

    "Why do these soldiers attack again and again?" Jiuchen said via voice transmission.

    "Even though they were crushed by us, we still continued to besiege them." Ji Ning also frowned, "Let's continue moving forward and leave them alone."

    "good."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen's strength clearly had the upper hand, and they were crushing each other forward again.

    The golden light ball high in the sky shot down six golden beams. Suddenly, six more soldiers' eyes lit up with golden light, and they rushed towards Ji Ning and the others at the same time.  However, the original six soldiers did not give up and continued to pursue them.

    In one moment, twelve soldiers surrounded Ji Ning and the others.

    "Not good." Ji Ning and Jiuchen's expressions changed.

    "We clearly have the advantage in terms of strength, but they are not living beings after all, and their bodies cannot be damaged at all. They keep pestering us If we continue, there will probably be eighteen or twenty-four Gradually more and more soldiers will besiege us.  ." Jiuchen Cult Leader became anxious, "We two join forces. If hundreds of soldiers besiege us, we won't be able to withstand it."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was also worried about this problem.

    Bang.

    Ji Ning's figure was like a ghost, with three heads and six arms. One of the Northern Rainbow Swords hit a soldier. The soldier couldn't help but fly backwards and flew out of the edge of the spatial corridor. Suddenly his eyes glowed golden.  It dimmed, and immediately it was under invisible control, and flew to the group of soldiers in the space corridor, no longer besieging it.

    "Ah." Ji Ning looked happy, "Blow them out of the space corridor. Just blast them out."

    "So that's it." Jiuchen was also overjoyed.

    Boom boom boom

    The two of them have a clear advantage in strength, deliberately.  Immediately, a soldier was blasted out of the space corridor. The moment he flew out, the golden light in their eyes dimmed, and each of them flew back to the group of soldiers and became motionless.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others continued to move forward.

    Every time, six soldiers besieged him!  Some were good at swordsmanship, some were good at whips, some were good at stick skills, some were good at axes, some were good at manipulating magic weapons Ji Ning and the others were attacked in various ways.

    Ji Ning and the others were killed like this for more than three days.

    finally¡ª¡ª

    Every time, seven soldiers come to attack!

    Seven soldiers, eight soldiersthe number is gradually increasing.

    Every soldier maintains the second level of Taoist strength.  But they will cooperate exquisitely, and the more there are, the more exquisite the coordination will be!  It is too difficult to blast them out of the edge of the space corridor.  After all, the scope of the space corridor is very large, and its width alone is millions of miles.  And every time Ji Ning and the others fought, they had to go all out.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine months later.

    Twenty-six soldiers were besieging Ji Ning and the two of them. They cooperated perfectly and were invulnerable. They did not need to defend, they only needed to attack.

    Ji Ning and the others cooperated.  With great difficulty, the soldiers were blasted out of the edge of the space corridor one by one. After a fierce battle for more than an hour, they were finally blasted out.

    "I can't fight anymore, I'm too tired, I'm too tired." Jiuchen sat down on the ground, "I have to rest for a while. I can't bear it anymore, I really can't bear it anymore."

    Ji Ning also sat on the ground and looked ahead.

    They have only walked about half of the distance in the space corridor, and it will become more difficult the further back they go.

    "This is simply torture." Jiuchen shook his head and said.  "We have been fighting for the past nine months without stopping. I have been using Chaos Crystals to replenish my consumption I have more Chaos Crystals, but I have been fighting with all my strength for so long. It consumes too much mentally and is really tiring.  I have never been so tired in my life, Beiming, how are you?"

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired too,¡± Ji Ning said.

    ????????????? Actually Ji Ning is okay, he is a mental practitioner, and he is better at close combat, so he is not as tired as Jiu Chen.

    However, Ji Ning is also prepared to take a break with Jiuchen, because it is more efficient for the two of them to work together, otherwise it will be much slower if he is allowed to go alone.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, a majestic laughter came from the black land in the distance.

    Ji Ning and Jiu Chen, who were sitting in the space corridor, were both shocked and looked at the black earth in the distance.

    The black earth suddenly began to have a large amount of soil bulges, gradually rising up, and soon condensed into a humanoid creature of clay. This humanoid black clay creature was as tall as a mountain. He grinned: "Haha, you two little guys,  This?Tired soon?  In fact, you are overestimating your capabilities, and you are just two people rushing forward.  Three or five should join forces together, wouldn't it be faster?  "

    "This senior, who are you?" Jiuchen said loudly.

    "Me? I have been here since I was refined by the Sith tribe, taking care of these sacred trees. The Sith tribe calls us 'sacred tree envoys'." The black earth humanoid creature laughed, "But now, the West  The Si clan is finished long ago. My current master is Emperor Yibo. Of course, what I have to do is to take good care of these sacred trees here. There are nine sacred tree envoys in the nine areas of Chibo Palace, and I am one of them."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both nodded slightly.

    "Senior," Ji Ning also asked, "What kind of tribe are the Sith? They sound powerful?"

    "Awesome? Haha, of course it's awesome! That war swept through countless places, and countless of you practitioners died." The black clay humanoid creature said, "Of course, the Sith tribe was defeated in the end, and they were finished! This Chibo Temple  It also went through many twists and turns before it fell into the hands of Emperor Yi Bo."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were thoughtful.

    Yu Xinghai is an ancient battlefield. Is the Sith tribe on the other side of the ancient battlefield?

    "The Sith spent countless costs to refine the Red Wave Temple." The black clay humanoid creature said, "This Red Wave Temple is so magical that it can grow many sacred trees! There are nine types of sacred trees in the nine major areas.  Each of them has great uses. The Sith tribe was completely defeated at the beginning, and their peak combat power was wiped out by all the practitioners. Many treasures were plundered, and Chibo Palace was one of them."

    "All the people with the highest fighting power were killed?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen both sighed secretly.

    Such a powerful force

    It can even be used to create a guardian that is comparable to the Lord!

    Able to refine Chibo Palace.

    ¡° Such a force, even its peak combat power has been wiped out It can be said that it will never recover.  After all, for any ethnic group, the peak combat power is always the most important.

    "Is this space corridor left by Emperor Yibo or the Sith tribe?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Of course it's the Sith tribe." said the black clay humanoid creature, "Emperor Yibo doesn't have this method! This space corridor is specially used by the Sith tribe to hone the Taoist masters. The Taoist masters in their Sith tribe will go through  These trainings, after all, there are all kinds of soldiers in the space corridor, but it is a rare place for training."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were startled.

    yes.

    This is indeed a great help for strength. It has not been long since Ji Ning became the Lord of Three Steps, but he does not have enough combat experience. After fighting countless soldiers, Ji Ning will continue to accumulate experience, and he will also discover the flaws in his own swordsmanship.  When you find flawsyou can look for ways to improve them.  Only in this way can we reach Sipaojun faster.

    As for Jiuchen and others, they can learn more powerful tricks. For example, Tao Lord Sijia and King of Light are equivalent in terms of the realm of 'Tao' alone, but why are their strengths so different?  This has to do with the trick.

    What Ji Ning realizes is the ultimate, which represents the limit, so if he wants to improve his skills, he must move to a higher level.

    "The Sith tribe has many places where they can train Dao Lords." The black clay humanoid creature said, "The Sith tribe's Dao Lords are very powerful, and there are many who have reached the peak level of Dao Lords. Unfortunately, they are too crazy after all.  They want to enslave all practitioners and control the destiny of all practitioners."

    "There is only destruction in the end." The black clay humanoid creature shook its head, "I would like to advise you again. It is almost impossible for the two of you to reach the third level of the world to obtain the command talisman and pick the fruits. It is best to have a few more peak Dao Lords.  Join forces.¡±

    "Well, thank you." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both nodded.

    After all, what they both care about most is the Dongming Jade Talisman, followed by the Ling Talisman.

    "The ripening time of fruits in the nine major regions is different. The least mature is once every 30,000 Chaos Periods, and the longest is once every 100,000 Chaos Periods." The black earth humanoid creature said, "So the Red Wave Palace will ripen every 30,000 Chaos Periods."  It is open once! This is the first time it has been opened in a long time, so the fruits in the nine major regions can be picked You have to seize the opportunity. If you miss this time, you will have to wait for 30,000 Chaos Era before you can come in again, and by that time  There are only two places to pick.¡±

    ******

    ??Two chapters first, and one more to be updated in the evening.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 6 Command Talisman

    The shortest thirty thousand years of chaos?  The longest one hundred thousand chaos period?

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other and had the same idea. After the competition for the Dongming Jade Talisman was over, they would definitely compete for these fruits.  Especially for Ji Ning, the Dongming Jade Talisman may be more precious to others, but Ji Ning knows that the Dongming Jade Talisman is of very limited help to him. The difficulty of his ultimate swordsmanship, 'He Dao', is too high.  I don't even have the slightest confidence in the 'Hedao', so Ji Ning, the fruit of Chibo Palace, is also very concerned about it.

    Get enough fruits of the Chibave Temple. From the perspective of the enthusiasm of the Lord and Dao League, there may be hope to resurrect the sister.  As for Hedao?  Ji Ning has a very open mind about life and death when Hedao fails.

    If he can resurrect his senior sister, and be able to live with his senior sister, daughter Mingyue and his family for the rest of the Hundred Thousand Chaos Era, Ji Ning will not care if Hedao fails, because this is already Ji Ning's biggest pursuit.  A mortal's life span is only a hundred years. If you can spend a hundred thousand years with your loved ones, what would you be dissatisfied about?

    "Dare I ask, senior?" Ji Ning asked, "How many fruit-picking talismans are there in total?"

    "There are nine parts in total, corresponding to the nine major regions." said the black clay humanoid creature. "There are nine major regions, and different sacred trees are planted in each region. If you get one talisman, you can get all the sacred trees in the corresponding region.  fruit."

    "All the fruits in one area?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked.

    "For example, this is the third area. You only need to get the third talisman! Then I will pick a total of 18,000 fruits here and give them to you." The black clay humanoid creature said.

    Ji Ning immediately made a decision.

    one way or another.  You have to fight hard and get as many tokens as possible!  Each piece of talisman represents a large number of fruits.

    "Senior." Jiuchen also asked.  "What are these fruits used for?"

    "Refining elixirs!" said the black earth humanoid creature, "Refining some legendary elixirs is enough to make any eternal emperor crazy about them."

    Ji Ning kept asking: "Senior, among the nine regions, which region has the most precious fruits?" There are nine copies of the talisman. When the time comes, they will naturally compete to grab the most precious one.

    "The little guy is quite smart." The black earth humanoid creature smiled, "Let me tell you, the ninth talisman is the most precious. Those fruits will be ripe in a hundred thousand chaos periods! The sixth, seventh, and eighth talismans  They are of equal value, and their fruits are all ripe in 90,000 Chaos Era! The third, fourth, and fifth talisman are ripe in 60,000 Chaos Era, and the fruits of the first and second talisman are ranked last.  Thirty thousand times of chaos will be ripe."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and he wrote down: ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    "Beiming, we can definitely grab a few pieces if we work together." Jiuchen said.

    "Haha There are quite a few peak Dao Lords this time. It would be great if you two can grab a piece." The black clay humanoid creature laughed.  As his figure began to dissipate, countless pieces of soil collapsed and fell to the ground.

    "After chatting with this sacred tree envoy, I feel a lot more energetic." Jiuchen chuckled, "Let's continue our journey."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning was also full of fighting spirit.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both continued to move forward side by side.

    After chatting with the sacred tree envoy, Ji Ning became more understanding.  This was built by the Sith tribe to sharpen Dao Lords, cultivate combat experience, and discover their own flaws.  Naturally, the use of auxiliary means such as world projection and secret techniques is not allowed. Once these means are used, they will have no sharpening effect at all.

    From this point of view.  These soldiers had different methods, and they really gave Ji Ning a lot of insights into the 'ultimate sword'.

    ¡­¡­

    At the gate of Chibo Hall.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A series of figures rushed into the door of Chibo Hall at the same time.  They didn't even take the time to appreciate the words 'Red Wave Hall'.

    "Huh?" These seven figures all looked at the two towering corpses in shock, with black skin, light green hair, ugly faces, and dark golden eyes!  Especially the vast and huge aura made these seven peak Dao Lords tremble with fear.

    "Master?" All seven of them were shocked.

    A colored light appeared next to them, and the colored light condensed into a man in a white burqa. He looked at the seven with a smile and explained: "Don't be surprised, the two of them are not the master. Of course, they also have combat power that is barely comparable to the master.  They are the most powerful guardians refined by the Sith at great cost, and are responsible for guarding the Red Wave Palace. However, they were both killed, and the Red Wave Palace eventually fell into the hands of my master."

    These seven peak Dao Lords were just as shocked by the news as Ji Ning and others before them.

    "Jie Ling Pu"?He felt even more proud, he was very proud of his master.

    "Wine Saint, where are Beiming and the others?" said one of the seven peak Taoist monarchs, shrouded in silver robes. He was the Lord of Xingyun Palace.

    "They have already gone to fight for the Dongming Jade Talisman. These three passages lead to three places, and each place has a Dongming Jade Talisman." Jie Ling Puluo pointed to the three dark blue passages deep in the hall, and the seven  The famous peak Taoist became a little anxious when he heard this. Jie Ling Puluo continued, "Don't be anxious, you guys. It's not that easy to get the Dongming Jade Talisman. Although you are nearly a year behind them, you still have a lot of potential."  You have a great chance to succeed. The premise is that you have to join forces."

    "Which passage did they go to?" Daojun Xiaomeng, who was holding the bloody blade, said coldly.

    "They spread out and went to the three passages respectively." Jie Ling Puluo said, "Then it depends on your luck." As he said that, his figure had disappeared.

    The seven peak Taoist kings in the palace looked at each other.

    "Damn Beiming and Jiu Sheng, they used world projection to influence us again and again, forcing us to finally gather together. Otherwise, we would have arrived at Chibo Palace long ago."

    "No need to talk nonsense, think about what we should do now?"

    "How do you decide to go?"

    "We are already slower than them. If we act alone, we have no hope of winning."

    The seven peak Dao Lords were not stupid, and they quickly made a decision and divided into two teams.

    The first team is Shi Jiu, Palace Master Xingyun, Daojun Sijia, and Daojun Xuehuan.

    The second team is Daojun Xiaomeng, Daojun Yanhu, and Daojun Tiancan.

    "Which passage should we choose? They left separately, and they don't know which one the Wine Saint went to?" Both teams were worried about meeting the Wine Saint. Ji Ning was so defiant that even if the Wine Saint didn't use the Treasure of the Universe, they were worried.  It can overwhelm the wine saint.  But when the Wine Saint used the Treasure of the Universe, he completely crushed Ji Ning. Ji Ning could only rely on the Shadowless Escape Technique and speed to avoid it.

    "It will be troublesome if you meet the Wine Saint."

    Everyone is worried.

    "Based on my understanding of the Wine Saint." Daojun Tiancan had an ugly scar on his face and his voice was cold. "Although he seems indifferent, in fact, he is self-centered in his heart and thinks that Daojun is the best! Now that he has obtained the treasure of the universe,  He is naturally more domineering at heart. I am afraid he will naturally choose the central passage."

    "Well, let's do it." Everyone has no other choice. The entire Yibo world suppresses time and space very hard, and the suppression in Chibo Palace is even more exaggerated. If you want to 'return time', it is simply impossible.

    "Let's go to the left." Palace Master Xingyun said.

    "Let's go to the right." Daojun Xiaomeng also said.

    ¡­¡­

    In the space corridor of the first layer of the world, Ji Ning and the two of them kept fighting forward among countless soldiers, and a group of "bobo" soldiers came one after another to stop them.

    At this moment, a total of twenty-nine soldiers were besieging Ji Ning and the two of them.

    "Wow~~~" Jiuchen Cult Master turned into a raging wave. His water-moving immortal body can turn into an endless ocean. If it is used with all its strength, the entire ocean can easily cover hundreds of millions of miles.  This raging endless wave also swept over the soldiers, hindering the soldiers and preventing them from effectively laying siege.

    In terms of stopping the soldiers, Jiuchen Cult Leader's 'Water-Walking Immortality' is much more powerful than Ji Ning.

    No matter how powerful Ji Ning is, he can only block a few soldiers, but Jiuchen Cult Master's water-moving immortal body can affect all the soldiers.

    "kill."

    "Kill." The Sith clan used it to sharpen the Dao Lord. Naturally, it could not be broken by the 'water-walking immortal body'. The soldiers moved closer to each other, and the golden light in their eyes surged. They were filled with golden light, like one body, and the water-walking immortal body was  Minimize the impact on them.

    Ji Ning was the main force, fighting hard, and with their combination, he looked for opportunities to blast the soldiers out of the space corridor one by one.

    "Huh?" After another soldier was knocked away, Ji Ning and Jiuchen both noticed the rear.

    I saw three figures suddenly appearing at the source of the space corridor.

    The young man in red robe holding the bloody blade was full of evil aura. He was the 'Daojun Xiaomeng' who used to be very low-key, but could defeat the King of Light in one move.

    The burly man in thick gray armor, with green eyes, is the truly most powerful Dao Lord of the Special Life Clan, ¡®Yanhu Dao Lord¡¯. His divine body is so powerful that even King Geque cannot hurt him.  Lord Yanhu Taoist was the main reason for the death of Brother Que King.

    There is also a cold man with scars on his face. He is extremely mysterious. Ji Ning only knows that he is the Dao Lord of the Dark Kingdom, named Dao Lord Tiancan. His true strength is??.

    "Beiming!"

    The eyes of Taojun Xiaomeng, Taoist Yanhu and Taoist Tiancan all fell on Ji Ning.

    ******

    It¡¯s Monday, Tomato is asking for free recommendation votes~~~ Please take a few seconds to vote.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 7 Heart Sword Technique

    "It's them." Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    "Beiming, we are in trouble now. The strength of Taoist Xiaomeng is unfathomable, and Taoist Yanhu is the strongest I have ever seen in terms of defense. As for Taoist Tiancan, he is a Taoist from the dark country, but he can  If Taojun Xiaomeng and Taoist Yanhu are willing to act with him, they must have extremely great strength." Jiuchen Cult Master frowned and said.

    "Don't worry about them. They are nearly a year behind us. It's not easy to catch up with us." Ji Ning said, "Hurry up and repel all the soldiers through this space corridor as soon as possible."

    "Okay." Jiuchen nodded.

    The two of them no longer paid attention to the three Dao Lords behind them, and focused on fighting the soldiers who besieged them.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman is on the second level of the world, and the fruit-picking talisman is on the third level." Jie Ling Puluo once again gave detailed instructions. These peak Taoist monarchs are the most evil in the endless realm. Of course, they must be properly guided. He  The master, 'Emperor Yibo', did this to hone the peak Taoists. If he wanted to hone himself into better ones, he would naturally make everything clear.

    "good."

    "Walk."

    Taojun Yanhu, Taojun Xiaomeng, and Taoist Tiancan also started to advance, and soldiers immediately came to besiege them.

    "Humph, why didn't those two idiots Beiming and Jiuchen use world projection and secret techniques? Do they want to sharpen themselves?" Daojun Tiancan frowned, and suddenly the turbulent airflow with three colors began to surround the surroundings, and began to entangle and bind those  Soldiers, but the hazy golden light that enveloped the entire space corridor quickly wrapped around them.

    " Let's just talk about the power of secret techniques, the secret techniques of Tiancan Daojun.  It is slightly stronger than Ji Ning's Nine Secret Techniques.

    "What? The secret technique has been canceled out?" Daojun Tiancan exclaimed.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Master are too lazy to care about the three at the back. They have enough experience.  More subtle coordination.

    Jiuchen is responsible for entangling the enemy, and Ji Ning is responsible for the final blow, blasting those soldiers out of the space corridor as quickly as possible.

    time flies¡­¡­

    Another year has passed in the blink of an eye, but Ji Ning and the others are still moving forward slowly, because the further back they go, the more soldiers surround them, and the more difficult it is to blast them out of the space corridor.  For example, now, the number of soldiers besieging Ji Ning and the others has risen to a total of thirty-two soldiers!  These are thirty-two second-level Dao Lords!  A perfect combination.  And the body is not afraid of any harm

    "It's not possible to return it, it must be blasted out of the space corridor."

    too difficult!  Ji Ning and the others needed to fight for five or six days before they could repel a wave.

    "Ho!" Jiuchen turned into turbulent water waves, but his upper body appeared. He held a long stick in both hands. The long stick walked through the water waves like a dragon, knocking away the enemies again and again.  Try to create space for Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning is even more ferocious, and the power of each strike of the six-handled Northern Rainbow Sword is frightening.

    "Haha, Beiming, these soldiers are getting more and more difficult to deal with, but their stick skills are of great help to me. I also figured out a unique trick." Jiuchen Cult Master laughed.  The long stick in his hand was moved forward, and with a splash, the surrounding seawater immediately formed a vortex and wrapped around the long stick, and layers of space shadows appeared on the head of the long stick.

    In the Chibo Palace, where time and space are so suppressed, such a spatial shadow can be formed.  If it were in the outside world, its power would be incredible.

    "Bang."

    The head of the stick hit a soldier.  The soldier bowed his body like a shrimp and immediately flew backwards.

    ¡°Find out a few more unique tricks.¡± Ji Ning also smiled and said, ¡°Let the other Tao Lords have a good look at it then.¡±

    "Yes, let them see, I am not someone to be trifled with." Jiuchen Cult Master is now addicted to this kind of battle. He discovers his own flaws in the battle and tries to improve them. When he improves to a certain level, he will naturally realize  A trick.

    "Other peak Dao Lords, some of them have the two strongest Dao fusions, and some have the three strongest Dao fusions" Ji Ning secretly said, "But they still have room for advancement, so they can form unique tricks by absorbing some secrets.  But I have reached the ultimate level! It will be difficult to improve in a short period of time."

    "Well, let's study the Heart Sword Technique first." Ji Ning found that it was difficult to improve his Ultimate Kendo. None of the five Ultimate Kendo moves could reach the fourth level, so he immediately decided to study the Heart Sword Technique first.

    "Heart Sword Technique"

    The complete mental sword technique appeared in Ji Ning's mind. This was given to Ji Ning by the golden-haired bald foreigner in Tiancang Palace. Of course, Ji Ning learned it quickly.

    The Heart Swordsmanship is an extremely magical swordsmanship!  In terms of importance alone, it even surpasses the inheritance of the masters!

    So although it is just aSwordsmanship, but the Dao League will never teach it to any other force. For example, Mang Yaguo only got the authorization to teach the top ten swordsmanship at a huge cost.  If you want to learn the complete Heart Sword Technique, you must belong to the Dao Alliance, and you need to pay a huge price.

    Ji Ning was so dazzling in the world of Yibo this time. After his rise, he killed the Suimeng Cult Leader and the Chou King, and his strength was second only to the Wine Saint!  Of course, the Taoist Alliance had to cultivate him, and since he had requests from Ji Ning, he simply gave the complete heart sword technique to Ji Ning. Of course, Ji Ning was not allowed to teach it to others.

    "It's so magical." Ji Ning became even more shocked when he understood the entire Heart Sword Technique.

    The Heart Sword Technique is a peerless swordsmanship in which the three schools of Heart Power Flow, God and Demon Body Refining Flow, and Qi Refining Flow can truly be perfectly integrated into one.

    For example, the Heart Sword Emperor.

    Purely speaking of the mysteries of swordsmanship, he is on the same level as Emperor Xuejian!  But because of the perfect combination of the three major schools, the power of the originally relatively ordinary swordsmanship suddenly increased dramatically!

    The swordsmanship at the level of Emperor Xuejianbut its power has increased dramatically, surpassing that of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities!  Even extremely close to the three major masters!  He is called the emperor closest to the master!  How terrible?

    "My current swordsmanship has transcended time and space, and is comparable to Emperor Xuejian." Ji Ning secretly said, "If I learn the fifteenth form of "Heart Sword Art", then I can surpass the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  , very close to the master."

    Then Ji Ning also laughed.

    Just think about it.

    "Heart Sword Art", since the Heart Sword Emperor, no one has ever been able to learn the fifteen moves!  Because this swordsmanship is too mysterious and mysterious.

    The first pose is called the ¡®Heart Sword Style¡¯.  The second style is the killing sword style.  The third style is Luotian style.  The fourth form is the angle of the horizon.  The fifth form, the world sinks.  The sixth posture is a line of communication.  The seventh posture is the heart of heaven and earth.

    The first six postures are quite traceable.

    The seventh form has become more and more mysterious since the beginning. Ji Ning is quite talented at this, so he figured out this seventh form back in Mang Yaguo Sword Palace, which is considered an introduction to the Heart Sword Form.

    But this is just the beginning, because the sword skills behind will become more and more mysterious.

    The eighth form is called ¡®inexplicable¡¯.

    The ninth posture is called ¡®heart drunkenness¡¯.

    The tenth form is called ¡®Killing Heart¡¯.

    The eleventh pose is called ¡®a drop of tear¡¯.

    The twelfth position is called ¡®Sword Like Tide¡¯.

    The thirteenth pose is called ¡®Blood in the Snow¡¯.

    The fourteenth posture is called ¡®no regrets until death¡¯.

    The fifteenth form is called ¡®One Sword, One World¡¯.

    The latter part is too mysterious and can be divided into several stages.

    The eighth to tenth postures are the first stage!  Most people who are talented in mind sword skills are at this level, and it is difficult to learn higher levels.

    The eleventh and twelfth postures are the second stage. It is said that the strength of practitioners at this stage will skyrocket due to the Heart Sword Technique, but only a handful of them can be learned in any era.

    The thirteenth and fourteenth forms are the third stage. According to records, after the Heart Sword Emperor, there was a powerful person who reached this level. As for his name, it is a mystery!  According to records, when you reach this level, your strength will undergo a substantial leap. The increase in strength caused by the Heart Sword Technique is much more astonishing than the 'Treasure of the Universe'!

    The fifteenth pose!  final stage.  Only the Heart Sword Emperor realizes it!  A single move in the battle, a sword that is obviously relatively weak, is extremely close to domination.

    "If I can reach the third stage, when I am the Fourth Step Master, I may be able to compete with the Lord." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    This is a swordsmanship that defies heaven.

    It is also the most difficult swordsmanship.

    The moves are already secondary, what they pursue is the ¡®heart¡¯.

    "let's start."

    With tens of thousands of tall buildings rising from the ground, Ji Ning wielded six Northern Rainbow Swords. Occasionally, one sword carried the charm of the 'Heart of Heaven and Earth', and occasionally one sword imitated the eighth style, 'Inexplicable'.  The heart sword technique focuses on the heart, not the sword moves, so it is extremely difficult to learn.  Ji Ning's mental talent is so high, and now he is the largest in the world at the center of the Peak Dao Lord. It is still difficult to learn, but he can also vaguely feel the "inexplicable" flavor of the eighth style.

    It¡¯s inexplicable, not intentional.

    Rather, everything should be based on the original intention, and the heart should be completely integrated into the swordsmanship, and everything will happen naturally When you feel it, the move will be done.

    This eighth form is pretty good, but it becomes more and more mysterious as you go forward.

    *******

    It¡¯s the first update today. Let¡¯s relax a little bit.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be launched on the APP in China on June 26, come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 8 Inexplicable, intoxicated

    "Inexplicable."

    As soon as the sword comes out, the invisible mental power is naturally integrated into it, not deliberately.

    A layer of invisible power like mist appeared on the sword. The power of the sword immediately increased, and even the speed increased a little.

    "It's such a special feeling." Ji Ning's six Northern Rainbow Swords roared and flew. The soldiers stumbled and fell one by one, or flew away, or rolled and were thrown away. "This is the first time I have this feeling.  When I perform swordsmanship, I feel like my whole body has transformed into that sword, which is simply a kind of enjoyment. My swordsmanship power feels like it has increased by about 20%."

    The seventh form, ¡®Heart of Heaven and Earth¡¯, is just an introduction and can be ignored for improvement.

    The eighth style is 'inexplicable', but its sword power has been increased by 20%!  It should be noted that it is very difficult to improve the ultimate swordsmanship like Ji Ning.

    "Beiming, has your swordsmanship increased?" Jiu Chen, who joined forces with Ji Ning, immediately sensed Ji Ning's change.

    "Haha, you've been improving, can't I improve?" Ji Ning was in a good mood. After studying the Heart Sword Technique for just over five months, he had mastered the eighth form, which was faster than Ji Ning himself expected.  Much.  Because according to many records, "Heart Sword Art" is very, very difficult to practice.

    Ji Ning had forgotten that in terms of swordsmanship, he was at the third level of the ultimate swordsmanship, and in terms of mental power, he was the strongest mental practitioner in the Endless Territory today.

    "I have already figured out two great tricks when I entered Chibo Palace." Jiuchen said proudly, "My strength has improved much more than you have."

    "Let you be proud for a while." Ji Ning began to meditate on the ninth form of "Intoxication" again.

    "This feeling is really wonderful." Ji Ning used his sword skills and even closed his eyes.  However, he still had complete control over his surroundings, "I understand. Performing the Heart Sword Technique will indeed make people addicted and enjoy it. The ultimate level of addiction is intoxication."

    Follow this feeling

    Only six months have passed.

    "Heart intoxicated."

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword light changed again.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Every sword was carried with a mist, but now the invisible mist carried by each sword is much thicker, and it is as if a thick mist is drifting by with every stroke of the sword.

    ¡°Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaao¡± Ji Ning could no longer see the shadow of the sword around him, but all he could see was thick fog.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡± Ji Ning¡¯s strength surged and he immediately crushed the soldiers.  The soldiers continued to fight fiercely.

    "Beiming, you, have you been promoted again?" Jiuchen was shocked.

    "Haha" Ji Ning laughed, "I said, let you be proud for a while. Now you know how powerful I am."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????*?

    ¡­¡­

    "what happened?"

    "impossible."

    "How fast are they moving forward?"

    ¡° Daojun Yanhu, Daojun Xiaomeng, and Daojun Tiancan, who were also fighting fiercely with the soldiers behind the space corridor, were all stunned, and the three of them joined forces.  He has an advantage over Ji Ning and Jiuchen in dealing with soldiers!  The distance between them and Ji Ning and Jiuchen had been getting closer and smaller before. According to their estimates, they would be able to catch up in another five or six years.

    Ji Ning has achieved ¡®Inexplicable¡¯, which has not had much impact.

    Now that I have mastered the ninth form of ¡®Heart-enjoyed¡¯, the impact is obvious!

    "Daojun Beiming is already very strong, why has he improved again?" Daojun Tiancan frowned.

    "This Dao Lord Beiming has practiced for less than one Chaos Period. He has reached the peak level of Dao Lord." Dao Lord Xiaomeng said coldly, "Of course he still has a lot of room for improvement. He must have figured out a certain trick.  Bar."

    The King of Light, the Lord of Li Xing Palace, and the others also became the Queens of the Four Steps.  Only then did he gradually figure out his own unique skills.

    Jiuchen also began to explore his own unique skills.

    ?In Xiaomeng¡¯s view.  Ji Ning should also be exploring his own unique skills.

    "This Dao Lord Beiming is really difficult to deal with." Dao Lord Yanhu growled, "It may not be easy to defeat them both and win the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "There are only two of them, and there are three of us." Daojun Xiao Meng said coldly, "We are not those two idiots, King Chou and Sui Meng."

    "Yes, if the three of us join forces, the Wine Saint is the only threat to us." Daojun Tiancan was also confident.

    ??Yanhu, his defensive confidence ranks first among the Heaven-defying Dao Lords.

    Xiao Meng is confident that his attack is the first. He defeated the King of Light head-on.

    "Daojun Tiancan is as strong as them."

    ImageIn the past, Sui Meng and King Chou were ranked behind the top ten in terms of close combat, and Sui Meng's mental methods were ineffective against Ji Ning.  But it's different when Yanhu, Xiaomeng, and Tiancan Daojun join forces They are just worried about Jiu Sheng, and other Daojuns don't care about them!

    "The Wine Saint has the treasure of the universe, but this Bei Ming is truly amazing." Daojun Xiaomeng said coldly, "We must go all out, otherwise we may be defeated by Bei Ming and the others.  .¡±

    "Um."

    Yanhu and Tiancan both nodded.

    Looking at the speed at which Ji Ning and the others broke through the space corridor, Xiaomeng and the others did not dare to underestimate them.

    *******

    In the space corridor of the first layer of the world, Ji Ning and the others encountered the last batch of soldiers, and a total of thirty-nine soldiers besieged them.

    Thirty-nine second-level Dao Lords besieged!

    If it was Ji Ning alone, he would have been defeated long ago.

    "Rumble~~~" The turbulent wave that Nine Dust transformed into swept the thirty-nine soldiers. His upper body appeared, holding a long stick and attacking the soldiers crazily.

    The soldiers formed a battle formation and charged forward boldly.

    "break."

    Ji Ning and the soldiers collided head-on. Thick fog flew past. Every soldier flew away when touched, rolled away when touched, and was thrown into the air after being picked up.  But after all, they were thirty-nine soldiers. Even if some were defeated, others rushed forward bravely.  Those who were defeated immediately regrouped and fought back.

    Look for opportunities and create loopholes!

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen fought tooth and nail for more than a month, and finally blasted all thirty-nine soldiers out of the edge of the space corridor.

    "Ahhh" Jiuchen looked at the black throne, raised his head and howled, "Finally, they were all defeated."

    "Huh." Ji Ning also smiled.

    There is some regret in my heart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "You three, please take your time and play in the back." Jiuchen turned around and looked behind. Not far behind, Daojun Tiancan, Daojun Xiaomeng, and Daoyan Yanhu were being surrounded by thirty-six soldiers.  .

    "Damn it."

    "They are going to the second world."

    "These soldiers are too difficult. They can be broken by using the power of Taoist talismans." The three of them were a little anxious. They also tried to use Taoist talismans, but the golden light ball released in the sky was hazy.  The golden light will quickly crush and annihilate the power of the Taoist Talisman.  This is where the Sith tribe trains their Taoist masters, and no tricks are allowed.

    Ji Ning took a deep look at the three people behind him. If he hadn't learned the ninth form of "Enchanted Heart" by himself, it would have taken ten more years to pass through this spatial corridor, and he would have been overtaken by the three people behind him.

    "The three of them should not be underestimated." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "Let's go, Beiming." Jiuchen said.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both walked directly to the black throne.

    Suddenly, the golden light ball high in the sky shot down a rich golden light. The golden light enveloped the entire ten-foot area around the black throne. "Boom." The young man in white and the man in silver robe holding a long stick disappeared at the same time.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, fight hard, fight as hard as you can, and get to the second level of the world as soon as possible." Daojun Tiancan and the three of them were also crazy.

    ******

    As the space changes, the scenes around Ji Ning and Jiuchen gradually solidify.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked in front of him.

    In front of you is a huge hall. There are black pillars in the hall. There are a lot of carvings on the pillars. There are various patterns, including sword skills, knife skills, flames, surging water waves, and golden gods.  There are pictures of flaming chariots, pictures of strange beasts all kinds of patterns represent mysterious artistic conceptions.

    "Hmph." In front, there were six golden-armored god generals standing there.

    In the distance, there are three red-armored god generals standing side by side.

    On the farthest throne, there is a black-armored general sitting, who is also playing with a palm-sized jade stone.

    "Dongming Jade Talisman." Ji Ning and Jiuchen immediately stared at the palm-sized jade in the hands of the black-armored god general sitting on the throne in the distance. They had both seen the Dongming Jade Talisman, so they recognized it at a glance.  .

    "Beiming Dao Lord, Jiuchen Dao Lord." The colored light gathered next to form a man in a white robe. It was Jie Ling Pu Luo. Jie Ling Pu Luo smiled, "Congratulations on coming to the second level of the world, but you have to  Hurry up, the Wine Saint has reached the second level of the world in just one year."

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "?"Eating Starry Sky" will be available on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 9 The Second World

    "Only one year?" Ji Ning felt his heart sink. It took him nearly ten years to learn the ninth form of 'Heart-Enchanted' by joining forces with Jiuchen.

    "So your opponents are not only Taojun Xiaomeng and the others behind you the Wine Saint is also your opponent. Once he gets a piece of Dongming Jade Talisman, he will probably come to snatch it from you." Jie Ling Pu Luo pointed out.  Looking ahead, "This hall has one hundred and thirty-four pillars, and each pillar has many Dharma doors left by the Sith tribe. If you have enough time, you can go and understand them."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both glanced at Jie Lingpu.

    Enlightenment?

    Everyone is rushing for time, so how can we leisurely comprehend it.  And to become a peak Taoist master, you can only refer to ordinary methods at most.

    "In the hall, you need to defeat these six golden-armored divine generals, then defeat three red-armored divine generals, and finally defeat the black-armored divine general, and then you can go and snatch the Dongming Jade Talisman." Jie Lingpu laughed.  , "By the way, the rune core in the center of each of their chests is their vital point. As long as you stab it, they will admit defeat."

    "Speed ??up"

    "If you are fast, you may be able to snatch other Dongming Jade Talismans. If you are slow, you will be robbed." Jie Ling Puluo grinned, and then completely dissipated.

    "superior."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen turned into two streams of light and rushed over.

    "Only two Dao Lords dare to come here." The six golden-armored generals standing side by side smiled at each other and moved at the same time. Wow, each of them held a golden halberd and strode forward at the same time.

    Jiuchen Daojun also rushed over with a long stick in his hand.  The moment it got closer, it suddenly turned into turbulent waves.

    Ji Ning has three heads and six arms.  Holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, he flew forward and suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    "Huu~~~"

    The long halberds in the hands of the six golden-armored generals stabbed forward at the same time.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!  !  !  !  !  !

    The water waves burst.

    The invisible force swept away in all directions, allowing Ji Ning, who had used the Shadowless Escape Technique, to appear.

    "Get out of my way." Ji Ning, however, was extremely brave. He flew over and launched the ultimate sword technique called Heavenly Collapse. He saw six thick fog sweeping over and crushing him. Bang bang bang and bombarded the six golden-armored generals head-on.  On the halberd.  The six gold-priced generals were all staggered back by the bombardment.

    "So strong."

    "Can one suppress the six of us?" The six golden-armored god generals looked at each other.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning sent a message to the leader of Jiuchen, "The six of them are all at the peak Taoist level."

    "It's interesting that there are six peak Dao Lords." Jiuchen Cult Leader brought Endless Waves to attack again, but Ji Ning became even more domineering. His sword light turned into thick fog. It should be noted that the 'Beihong Sword' has no effect on Ji Ning.  The power of swordsmanship has been improved, but now it is assisted by the swordsmanship of the heart.  Ji Ning's combat prowess was indeed astonishing.

    Jiuchen restrained two peak Taoists.

    Ji Ning fought four by himself.

    "Hi." The thick fog of sword light that sometimes disappeared without a trace and sometimes appeared strangely was the shadowless form of the ultimate swordsmanship. A sword stabbed the most dazzling rune core on the chest of a golden-armored god general.

    "Huh?" The golden-armored god general's complexion changed, he looked down and snorted.  "Good swordsmanship." Then he retreated.

    The six of them combined and complementing each other are very powerful.

    But Ji Ning's swordsmanship exceeded the limit of heaven a hundred times, and it was also unpredictable. Their defense was still weak.

    "Hahaha" Jiuchen laughed.  "Beiming, let's hurry up. Get a Dongming Jade Talisman quickly, and then grab the second one."

    Ji Ning also smiled. After defeating a golden-armored god general, it was easy for him to defeat five others one after another.

    The six golden-armored generals all stepped aside.

    ¡­¡­

    There are six golden-armored generals, three red-armored generals, and one black-armored general.

    Now, in front of Ji Ning and the others are the three red-armored generals blocking their way.

    "You are quite powerful, you defeated those six idiots easily." One of the tall red-armored god generals sneered.

    "You're the idiot."

    "The six of us will join forces and beat you until you kneel down and beg for mercy." The six golden-armored generals standing in the distance immediately began to curse.

    The three red-armored generals all laughed.

    "You've been defeated, so don't be arrogant."

    "It's up to us three brothers, hahaha" The three red-armored god generals were quite proud, and the tall red-armored god general looked at Ji Ning and the others even more proudly: "I'm telling you two, inIn the outer area, your man named Jiu Shengdaojun defeated six golden-armored generals in one encounter.  But they have been blocked by three red-armored god generals for more than six years, and now they are blocked by the black-armored god generals.  "

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    They know the strength of the Wine Saint. With the treasure of the universe, they can absolutely crush the six golden-armored generals, but why have these three red-armored generals stopped the Wine Saint for more than six years?

    "Come up." Ji Ning ordered.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen attacked again.

    "Bang." During the first fight, a red-armored god general swung his sword. The leader of Jiuchen immediately collapsed and turned into a wave. "Beiming, you can't stop it. It's too strong."

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning also fought against a red-armored god general. The red-armored god general held a short stick in each hand. He saw a strong anger slashing down, and a stick shadow that looked like a mountain also struck upwards.  The two collided violently.

    A powerful force made Ji Ning stagger back three steps involuntarily, while the red-armored god general took one step back.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed, "Are you as strong as me?"

    My strength has improved a lot, and I am now on par with the Red-armored God General.

    The three red-armored generals joined forces, no wonder they were able to block the Wine Saint Capital for more than six years.

    "This Dao Lord Beiming has some tricks up his sleeve. Big brother and three younger brothers, come together." The red-armored god general shouted, and the other two red-armored god generals also came to fight side by side.

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    Each of the three red-armored generals is no less than Ji Ning, and they are very good at cooperating.

    Ji Ning was completely suppressed. Although the leader of Jiuchen went to cause trouble again and again, he could not affect the overall situation.

    "Beiming, they cooperate so well, we can't stab the core of the runes on their chests at all." Jiuchen was anxious.

    "They are too strong, and there is nothing I can do if three of them join forces." Ji Ning frowned, "We can only win with more. If a few more Dao Lords join forces, we may be able to find an opportunity to stab the core of their runes.  "

    Or, rely on quantity.

    Or, rely on strength, like a wine saint.

    "Learn the tenth style of 'Killing Heart', and you might have a chance." Ji Ning was surrounded by three red-armored god generals. His sword defense was extremely powerful, but he managed to hold on. Under such extreme pressure, he  He began to comprehend the tenth form of the Heart Swordsmanship, 'Killing Heart'.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Another half year has passed.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were still fighting with the three red-armored god generals. Of course, they were in a weak position and were completely squeezed.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Suddenly a while, sounding the entire Chibo Temple.

    Whether it is Ji Ning, Jiuchen, Palace Master Li Xing, Palace Master Xingyun, Shi Jiu, Si Jia, Xuehuan who are fighting fiercely in the second level world, or Daojun Xiaomeng and Yanhu Dao in the first level world.  Jun, Tiancan Daojun, Xingwang, Huya King, Guangming King, Tianaxe Daojun, Chenyu Demon Lord, etc. all heard this roar.

    "Fellow Taoist Lords." Jie Ling Pu's voice echoed in every place in Chibo Palace, "Three Dongming Jade Talisman, now Jiu Sheng has obtained the first Dongming Jade Talisman. You should be careful, he  I¡¯m about to grab the second one.¡±

    "What."

    "Damn it."

    Palace Master Li Xing, Palace Master Xingyun, Shi Jiu, Sijia, and Xuehuan all changed their expressions. Palace Master Xingyun and the others chose the same passage as Palace Master Li Xing!  The four of them teamed up to break into the first level of the world, faster than Ji Ning and the others.  That's the beauty of quantity.  Of course, it is also because Shi Jiu and Xue Huan are both good at defense and are quite good at breaking into the first level of the world.

    "quick."

    "not good."

    "Let's hurry."

    "Everyone, let's join forces." There are some peak Taoist masters in the three space corridors of the first layer of the world. They are all anxious. They are still in the first layer of the world. The wine saints have obtained the Dongming Jade Talisman.  .

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen Cult Leader were also heartbroken.

    They haven¡¯t even defeated three red-armored generals, has the Wine Saint already succeeded?

    "Perhaps, the Wine Saint will come to snatch you away soon." The three red-armored generals teased leisurely.

    "You don't have to be afraid. When the Wine Saint is coming, we have to stop him. When the time comes, you will also besiege the Wine Saint. Hey, you two plus the three of us besieging the Wine Saint, won't you be entangled in the Wine Saint?" The three red armored men  godCome up with ideas.  They lived in loneliness forever in Chibo Palace for endless years. Every time a peak Taoist came, it was their happiest day.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 10 Murderous Intent

    "Beiming, what should I do?" Jiuchen was also anxious.

    "Hurry up and defeat the three red-armored generals in front of you as soon as possible." Ji Ning continued, "With the Wine Saint's success, I'm afraid all the peak Taoists will be anxious. There may even be seven, eight, or even more joining forces. They  If he will pass through the first level of the world and reach the second level, I'm afraid we won't be able to deal with the red-armored general with peace of mind."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen also agreed.

    In the ranking of Tao Lords of the Endless Territory, there are more than twenty public peak Tao Lords!  There should also be some low-key ones, definitely more than thirty.

    Although the warriors in the space corridor of the first-level world are difficult to deal with, after all, it is only the second level. If seven or eight peak Taoists join forces, they will definitely be able to pass quickly.

    "We don't have much time left." Ji Ning was also anxious.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen worked harder and harder.

    "Haha, although you two are good at it, it's not enough to defeat us."

    "It's useless, you should wait to join forces with other Dao Lords." The three red-armored generals joined forces but suppressed Ji Ning and the others.

    "Kill, kill, kill." Ji Ning became more and more anxious. He knew that time was running out, and his only hope now lay in the tenth form of the Heart Sword Technique, 'Killing Heart'. He tried it again and again, and he had already mastered this form.  For many years, I have never been able to understand it.

    "Haha Now the Wine Saint has arrived at the space passage of Palace Master Li Xing and the others, but they were blocked by Palace Master Li Xing and five peak Dao Lords. I guess the Wine Saint will definitely give up, and it won't be long before that.  I will come to your side." The three red-armored god generals still said.

    "Palace Master Li Xing and their group have five peak Dao Lords, but you are only two. It is still very difficult to stop the Wine Saint. Maybe the Wine Saint will snatch the Dongming Jade Talisman from you."

    The red-armored generals were obviously aware of everything going on.

    "Is it too late?" Jiuchen became more and more anxious.

    "break."

    Ji Ning's sword light, which was like thick fog, suddenly changed. The original thick fog condensed into a clearly visible sword shape!  At the same time, the power of Ji Ning's swordsmanship increased sharply again!

    faster!  More powerful!

    "Is this the 'murderous' style?" Ji Ning finally understood.

    The tenth form of the Heart Sword Style - Killing Heart.

    It is necessary to be intoxicated and at the same time, with the belief of going forward and the belief of incomparable desire!  When 'faith' is strong to a certain level, the coordination between mental strength and swordsmanship becomes even more perfect.  The mind will take the initiative to achieve a more perfect fit, and will try its best to make the sword technique more powerful again and again. When reflected in reality, the thick fog will condense into the shape of a sword!

    "Puff."

    Ji Ning performed the bleeding style.

    The Blood Drop of the Ultimate Kendo is Ji Ning's strongest move, but with the help of Beihong Sword, its power is increased five times!  But at this moment, after the mind and power are combined, the power increases sharply again!  It has doubled!

    The ninth form is ¡®Intoxicated¡¯.  Power increased by 50%.

    The tenth form, ¡®Killing Heart¡¯, doubles the power!

    With the help of Heart Sword Technique and Beihong Sword, Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Ultimate Sword Art of Blood¡¯ increased by more than ten times!  This move was originally designed to destroy everything and reach the ultimate speed. At this moment, the speed increased again, reaching an extremely astonishing level.

    "Clang."

    "Tsk."

    The red-armored god general holding the sword was still resisting Ji Ning's swordsmanship as before, but suddenly his expression changed drastically.  His sword hastily blocked two of Ji Ning's swords, but he couldn't stop the third sword. Tsk!  The tip of the sword pierced the core of the rune pattern on the chest of the red-armored god general.

    "I lost?" The red-armored general was stunned.

    "Brother!" The other two red-armored generals were also stunned for a moment. When the three of them joined forces, the eldest brother was actually stabbed in the core of the rune.  So if there are only two of them left, can they still stop it?

    "how so?"

    "impossible."

    The two remaining red-armored god generals were struggling unwillingly.

    "Okay." The leader of Jiuchen was extremely surprised when he saw this.  It¡¯s really another village where everything is bright and clear, and I¡¯m almost desperate.  Hope came again, "Beiming, hurry up, defeat him quickly. Hahaha, you are too cruel."

    Ji Ning also smiled: "Yes, brutal."

    With three heads and six arms, Ji Ning rushed towards the two red-armored generals with six Northern Rainbow Swords. The sword light flashed, and soon the second red-armored general was struck by the rune core on his chest. After a breath,  , the last red-armored general was also defeated.

    "Too fast, his sword is too fast."

    "The wine saint is too powerful, but he can resist it. But Beiming's sword is too fast, and it is too fast for us to resist." The three red-armored generals were all convinced of the defeat.

    Powerful or fast, which one is better?

    This represents two extremes.

    The power is so powerful that it can break the law with force and is irresistible.

    But the speed is so fast that the enemy can't even touch you, but you can easily attack the enemy.  The Wine Saint relied on the treasure of the universe and was so powerful that he could even blast away the red-armored generals again and again. However, the red-armored generals defended themselves perfectly. Even if they were blown away, the Wine Saint would not have a chance to hit them.  The rune core on the chest.

    Therefore, the Wine Saint has been entangled by the three red-armored generals for more than six years.

    Where is Ji Ning?

    When Ji Ning fought against Daojun Sijia, his sword-drawing speed was faster than that of Daojun Sijia.  As for now, after realizing the 'Killing Intent' move, his sword speed has once again broken through a bottleneck and reached a new level!

    It was too fast, and it was difficult to resist. The three red-armored god generals were hit one after another.

    "You win." The three red-armored generals stepped aside.

    "Beiming, awesome, awesome. Your sword is too fast, much faster than Dao Lord Sijia. I guess even the King of Light may not be able to match you. Maybe you have the fastest attack speed among all the Dao Lords."  The leader of Jiuchen said excitedly.

    "Being faster than the King of Light is nothing! Being faster than Taoist Xiaomeng is almost enough to be considered first." Ji Ning said, Taoist Xiaomeng's Blood Blade simply surpassed the King of Light and defeated the King of Light in terms of sheer speed.  .

    "Hurry up and defeat the last black-armored general." Ning didn't waste time. He rushed towards the black-armored general sitting on the throne.

    "Yes." The leader of Jiuchen also held a long stick and rushed towards the last black-armored general.

    ¡­¡­

    In another hall.

    Palace Master Li Xing, Palace Master Xingyun, Shi Jiu, Xue Huan, and Si Jia, the five of them have joined forces to kill the black-armored god general.  But the black-armored god general is too terrifying.

    "Haha, the Black-armored God General is probably as strong as the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities. It is impossible for the five of you to join forces and stab the core of the runes on his chest." The Wine Saint smiled.

    "Wine Saint, it's enough for you to get a piece of Dongming Jade Talisman. Don't be too greedy." The five of them, Li Xing Palace Master, are currently cooperating with the three red-armored generals to stop the Wine Saint.

    When you come to the new hall, you must also defeat all the divine generals.

    "Wine Master, you have no hope at all."

    Li Xing, Shi Jiu, Xue Huan, Si Jia, and Palace Master Xingyun, they jointly put a lot of pressure on Jiu Sheng.  In this case, there was no way he could defeat the three red-armored generals.

    "Hmph" After fighting for a while, he realized that there was no chance. The Wine Saint smiled lightly and said, "The black-armored god general is too strong. You will have no hope unless you have a few more helpers, or at least can match the masters of the eight holy cities in some aspects.  "

    In terms of strength, the Wine Saint is inferior to the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.

    " However, there is a cosmic treasure that is comparable in terms of pure power, so he fought with the black-armored god general for a long time, found a mistake of his opponent, and touched the core of the rune pattern on the opponent's chest, which was considered a victory.

    There is a huge difference between touching the core of the rune and actual defeat.

    When Ji Ning, Jiu Chen and the three red-armored generals were fighting, if they were asked to completely defeat those three, they simply couldn't do it.  But just touching the core of the rune, Ji Ning did it with the speed of dripping blood.

    "Haha, I won't play with you anymore. I'm going to see Beiming and the others." The Wine Saint smiled but immediately retreated and quickly flew towards another area.

    In the second layer of the world, the three major areas are connected.

    "Huh."

    Palace Master Li Xing and Palace Master Xingyun also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The Wine Saint has gone to Beiming." Shi Jiu said.

    "I'm afraid it's dangerous over there in Beiming, but we can't care about it now." Palace Master Li Xing said, "Let's seize the time and try our best to contain the black-armored god general. If we find an opportunity, as long as we touch the talisman on his chest  At the core, we win.¡±

    "Um."

    They all understand that as time goes by, more and more Taoist masters will arrive.  Their opportunities will also become less and less.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 11 The Arrival of the Wine Saint

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen fought side by side towards the black-armored god general.

    The black-armored god general sitting on the throne was playing with the Dongming Jade Talisman in one hand. He was very leisurely and comfortable. He put down the Dongming Jade Talisman, placed it on the throne, and then stood up.

    "In addition to Taoist talismans and other objects, all other secret arts and other methods can be used." The black-armored god general said calmly.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were stunned.

    Can the secret technique and world projection be used?  Once used before, it would be suppressed!  Facing the golden-armored divine generals and the red-armored divine generals in front of him, Ji Ning also tried world projection and secret techniques, but unfortunately they were suppressed.

    As for the Taoist Talisman?

    It must be forbidden. After all, this is designed by the Sith tribe to test the Taoist masters of their own tribe. If Taoist talismans are used, it would be meaningless at all.

    "Nine secret arts, world projection." Ji Ning used it without hesitation, and the mighty Yin Yang Sword Intention Domain came directly. At the same time, Ji Ning's world projection also came, covering the black-armored god general.

    The black-armored god general is very calm, with a sword on his waist.

    "The world projection and secret techniques are both good." Three layers of black light suddenly appeared on the black-armored general's body. The three layers of black light protected the black-armored general, directly blocking the nine secret techniques and world projection.

    "It's a pity, it's still worse for me." The black-armored god general pulled out his sword in an instant.

    Wow!

    A stunning and terrifying black sword light flashed across the sky in an instant, striking at Ning.  It was too fast. When he drew the sword, the light of the sword had already reached Ji Ning's eyes.

    Especially when he saw the terrifying black sword light, Ji Ning felt heart palpitations.

    "The Lords of the Eight Holy Cities." Ji Ning saw the light of the sword.  He immediately understood the strength of this black god general with this sword light.  In terms of speed, it exceeds the limit of heaven a hundred times, and in terms of power, it is no less than the Wine Saint.  In all aspects, he is superior to the peak Dao Lord.

    "Whoops."

    Ji Ning disappeared into thin air without a trace.

    Poof!

    The sword light passed across Ji Ning¡¯s original location, creating a deep gap in the Yin Yang Sword Intent field. It healed immediately, but Ji Ning¡¯s figure had disappeared.

    Among Ji Ning¡¯s five ultimate kendo moves, the other two moves are defensive, while Sky Collapse, Drop of Blood, and Shadowless all have their own special features.

    ??Shadowless style.  Now he can disappear without a trace and even his spiritual thoughts cannot be traced.

    The Blood Drop Style, combined with the Beihong Sword, is Ji Ning's strongest killing move.

    Under the shroud of world projection and the nine secret arts, although the enemy can't be helped, it also makes it impossible for the enemy to break Ji Ning's Shadowless Style.

    "Huh? Where are you hiding?" The black-armored god general frowned, and immediately swung his sword and slashed in all directions.

    "Hahaha. You can't find it." Jiuchen Cult Master laughed, but it turned into raging waves and crazily entangled the black-armored god general.

    The sword light of the black-armored god general was blocked by the waves of Jiuchen Cult Leader, and was blocked by the projection of the world and the nine secret arts.  As soon as he made his move, Ji Ning knew where the black-armored god general's sword would land, so of course he got out of the way early.

    "Poof!"

    A sword-shaped mist appeared.  It pierced the outermost layer of black light on the black-armored god general's body. Poof, three layers of black light were pierced one after another, but the sword speed also slowed down.

    If you don¡¯t take any action, that¡¯s it.

    Make a move.  It¡¯s already in front of you!

    "Huh?" The black-armored god general's expression changed, and the sword in his hand immediately flashed to block Ji Ning's sword.  His sword skills were perfect for defense and he blocked Ji Ning's sword almost immediately.

    Poof!  puff!  puff!  puff!  puff!

    At the moment when the black-armored god general's sword collided with one of Ji Ning's Northern Rainbow Swords, five other Northern Rainbow Swords suddenly appeared, turning into five sword-shaped mist and piercing through the three layers of black light at the same time.

    "What?" Because the sword was affected by Ji Ning's Beihong Sword, the black-armored general was slower.

    Phew~~~~

    Ji Ning¡¯s other five Beihong Swords are too fast.

    Although the sword in the black-armored god general's hand drew an exquisite circle in front of him, the defense had the advantage after all, because the defense only needed to defend a small area around him. No matter how many attacks the enemy made, he could block it.

    However, every time the sword collides with Ji Ning's Beihong Sword, it will affect the sword and his defensive moves.

    Poof.

    One of the sword-shaped mist stabbed the core of the rune pattern on the black-armored general's chest.

    "What?" The black-armored god general was stunned and stood there in a daze, "Lost, lost so soon?"? 

    He lost so quickly that even the black-armored general couldn't believe it.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    The six golden-armored generals and the three red-armored generals who had already retreated to the side in the distance were all dumbfounded.

    In terms of strength, the Black-armored God General is on the level of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities!  Of course, compared with the real emperor who was the lord of the Eight Holy Cities, he still had flaws.

    The shortcoming is that it is just a weapon!  A true emperor usually displays six arms to face the enemy.  And this black-armored god general can only use a sword to face the enemy due to the original arrangement of the 'Sith tribe'.

    After all, the difference in strength is too big. Normally, in a fight, the peak Taoist master will be crushed. The three layers of black light on the surface alone cannot be broken by the ordinary peak Taoist master!

    Even though the Wine Saint is powerful, the Wine Saint only has one cosmic treasure, so the power of the Wine Saint can only reach the level of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities with his right hand.  He showed six arms, and the other five arms were not powerful enough, so he struggled for so long.

    Ji Ning is different!

    Ji Ning has a total of six Beihong Swords, and each one is very impressive!  Plus the Heart Sword Technique!  This makes his six Northern Rainbow Swords extremely powerful, capable of piercing three layers of black light obstacles!

    And ¡®no shadow¡¯, so that the black armor god will not be able to use the enemy aircraft first. When Ji Ning took the shot, he had pierced his three layers of black light, and naturally made him busy.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is fast enough.

    Six handles are fast!

    Not only was it fast, but it was also unpredictable, so the six Northern Rainbow Swords were used against the black-armored general who only had one saber, and under the sudden attack of Shadowless Style, he succeeded immediately.

    "I can chop you away with one strike." The black-armored god general shook his head in disbelief.

    "But your sword light didn't touch me even once." Ji Ning shook his head. The black-armored god general was not a real emperor after all. He didn't even have domain-type secret techniques. Like the Wine Saint, he relied on world projection and secret techniques to let  Ji Ning's 'Shadowless Style' cannot be approached. Once he gets close, his true form will appear.

    "Let me come to you quietly without warning! With the speed of my six Northern Rainbow Swords, if they can't touch the core of the rune on your chest, then the gap between me and the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities is too big.  That's outrageous." Ji Ning was quite happy, happy about his own strength and happy about his ultimate success.

    "Dongming Jade Talisman" Jiuchen stared at the Dongming Jade Talisman on the throne, his eyes lit up. He was so excited. This legendary most powerful Taoist treasure has attracted almost all the peak Taoist kings in the endless territory.  , can he, Jiuchen, succeed?

    "What are you looking at? Why don't you go get it?" Ji Ning shouted.

    "Then, I'll take it then?" Jiu Chen was still a little ashamed. After all, the main force this time was Ji Ning.  But in fact, Jiu Chen also made a great contribution. Jiu Chen's water-moving immortal body is very difficult to deal with. He turns into waves to entangle the enemy, which also makes Ji Ning much easier. Otherwise, Ji Ning alone can even reach the first floor.  The world will be trapped for a long, long time.

    ¡°I told you to take it, but you¡¯re still talking nonsense. If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll take it from you,¡± Ji Ning said.

    Whoosh.

    Jiuchen stretched out his right hand, as fast as lightning, and grabbed the Dongming Jade Talisman on the throne.

    "Jiuchen, the speed of your hand" Ji Ning glared, "I think it has exceeded the limit of heaven a hundred times."

    "You can laugh at it, feel free to laugh at it, I don't care, hahaha" The leader of Jiuchen was very proud at the moment. Even if Ji Ning slapped him with hundreds or thousands of swords, he would still laugh.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    I used to feel guilty inside, but now I feel much better.

    "Huh."

    A stream of light appeared in the distance and flew to this area. It was the Wine Saint.

    "Dear Taoist Lords." A majestic voice sounded throughout the Chibo Palace, "The second of the three Dongming Jade Talismans has been obtained by Jiuchen Taoist Lord!"

    The Wine Saint's body trembled. He was originally full of fighting spirit, as if a mortal had been poured ice water on his head in winter. His whole body was shocked. He landed in the hall and was stunned. He looked at the throne in the distance.  Next to them were Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    "You" The Wine Sage couldn't believe it. It was too fast. He had just gotten it.  Ji Ning and the others succeeded just by joining forces?

    "Haha, it's in my hand. If you have the ability, come and grab it." Jiuchen was very proud. His water power was immortal and he really wasn't afraid of any Taoist master.

    Ji Ning stood next to Jiuchen and looked at the Wine Sage with a smile: "Wine Sage, you are late."

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chibo Palace Chapter 12 The Third World

    The Jiu Sheng's pupils shrank, and then he grinned: "Beiming, I admire you. Without the treasure of the universe, just with the help of Brother Jiuchen, you defeated many divine generals and gave away the Dongming Jade Talisman to Jiuchen."

    The Wine Sage¡¯s perception of Ji Ning is also changing.

    We fought so hard last time, but the Dongming Jade Talisman was actually in the hands of Lord Tian Dao.

    This time Ji Ning was obviously the main force, but the Dongming Jade Talisman was actually given to Jiuchen!  The Wine Sage knows very well that he can do this when faced with the 'Dongming Jade Talisman'. Such a friend is definitely worth making friends with.

    "You are just a little slow, otherwise Jiuchen and I would really be in trouble." Ji Ning said.

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman in the hall of Palace Master Li Xing has not been taken away yet. Otherwise, if you and I work together to snatch it, there is no hope for you and me alone. But there is still a lot of hope for you and me together. When the time comes,  As for the Dongming Jade Talisman, it depends on who is faster." The Wine Saint said.

    The five of them, Palace Master Li Xing, alone are enough to entangle the Wine Saint!  What's more, there are three red-armored divine generals and one black-armored divine general These are great obstacles.

    Even if he joins forces with Ji Ning, there is only hope. The Wine Saint now feels that Ji Ning is worthy of friendship, so he wants to pull Ji Ning.

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "You won't join in?" the Wine Saint said in surprise.

    "I won't get involved anymore," Ji Ning said.

    "Once the Dongming Jade Talisman falls into someone's hands, it will be ten times and a hundred times more difficult to snatch it away." The Wine Sage persuaded him again. The only one he valued among these Dao Lords was Ji Ning.

    "There's no need to say any more, I've already made up my mind," Ji Ning said.

    "Then I won't force it." After speaking, the Wine Saint turned into a stream of light and quickly flew towards the Lord of Li Xing Palace.  He is the pinnacle of Taoism, and a Dongming Jade Talisman can only deduce part of the Hedao.  Of course, the more of these Dongming jade talismans, the better.

    For Daojun

    No matter how precious the fruit is, will it be helpful to Hedao?  All external objects are illusory, and Taoism is what peak Taoist masters like the Wine Saint care most about. Naturally, their attention to the third level world is much lower.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen.

    "Are we really not going to take it? Beiming, there is still some hope if we go and take it." Jiuchen couldn't help but said, he just got a Dongming Jade Talisman.  Naturally, I also want to get a share for Ji Ning.

    "There will be more and more peak Dao Lords. They can't get it themselves, and they won't let others get it easily." Ji Ning said, "The competition for the last Dongming Jade Talisman will definitely be crazy. The possibility of us getting it is still  Less than 10%.¡±

    Jiuchen continued: "No matter how low the possibility is, you still have to try."

    "Whoever gets it later can just grab it." Ning walked directly to the throne.  Jiuchen also nodded and walked to the throne.

    Boom!

    A wave of power spread out with the throne as the center, covering Ji Ning and Jiu Chen.

    Whoosh, they both disappeared.

    ******

    There are several reasons why Ji Ning did not get involved.

    First, there will be many peak Dao Lords who cannot defeat you, so it will be very easy for them to cause damage to you.

    Second, Ji Ning is from Mangya Kingdom.  Bound by the oath of fate, people in Mangya Kingdom are prohibited from fighting each other!  Like Shi Jiu, Palace Master Xingyun, Palace Master Li Xing and others, Ji Ning simply couldn't fight them!  At that time, everything will be tied up, and the possibility of getting the Dongming Jade Talisman will be even lower.

    The third one is the Dongming Jade Talisman, which really doesn¡¯t help Ji Ning very much.  Once he reaches Sipaojun.  How terrifying is the ultimate swordsmanship?  The simulation deduction of Dongming Jade Talisman can only be a very small part.  For other peak Taoists, the Dongming Jade Talisman can help with some deductions.  Very helpful.  For Ji Ningthe help was too little.

    Fourth, Ji Ning is more concerned about rescuing senior sister Yu Wei.  If the family can be reunited, a life span of 18,000 Chaos Epochs will be very satisfying!  As for harmony, it cannot be determined by human power.  And to save Senior Sister Yu Weiyou need to prepare enough treasures to invite a truly powerful master!  The fruits of the Red Wave Palace make the masters and Taoist alliances so crazy, so of course they have to get as much as possible.

    "Hoo!"

    Ning felt the cold wind howling around him and looked around.

    Underfoot is the desolate and dry rocky land, and in front of you is a bottomless abyss.  A long cold chain with seven colors connected to another piece of rocky land in the distance. On that piece of rocky land was suspended a black and golden talisman with eight edges and corners, with a strange text on it,  Ji Ning knew at a glance that it meant 'three'.

    In front of the rocky land is another abyss.

    A three-color chain stretched across the abyss, connected to an altar.There is also a command talisman at the bottom of the altar, with the strange word "five" on it. The altar has steps, and there is also a command talisman at the top of the altar, with the strange word "eight" on it.

    "Three, five, eight?" Ji Ning's heart moved.

    "Beiming, according to what the divine tree envoy said before, there are nine talismans in total. Among them, the ninth talisman is the most powerful, followed by six, seven, eight, then three, four, five, and finally one, two." Jiuchen said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Wow!"

    The colorful light next to him condensed into a man in a white robe. It was Jie Ling Pu Luo. Jie Ling Pu Luo looked at Ji Ning and Jiu Chen with a smile: "You two might as well go directly to the third layer of the world. Now that  The fighting in the second level world is still crazy, and your strength may be able to compete in it."

    "We'd better fight for these fruits as soon as possible." Ji Ning said.

    "Well." Jie Ling Pu said, "Let me tell you, in this third level world, any Taoist Lord can only choose one channel to advance."

    As he spoke, Jie Lingpu waved his hand, and the fog on the left and right sides of the sky immediately dissipated, revealing two other places.

    The same rocky ground, the same abyss, the same altar.

    "The third level of the world has three passages." Jie Ling Puluo said, "If you choose to step on one passage, you cannot step on another passage. This is also a way to prevent the same Taoist master from getting too many talismans."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen nodded slightly.

    "Can it be robbed?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    "Haha, if you are good enough and can snatch it from other Tao Lords, you can grab it as much as you want. It doesn't matter if you snatch all the nine talismans." Jie Ling Puluo said, "The talismans in the three passages are of high value.  There is a slight difference, but the overall difference is not big. You can choose which passage to enter. Oh, you are the first to reach the third level of the world. Let me remind you that the ninth command talisman is extremely valuable."

    After saying that, Jie Lingpu smiled and disappeared.

    "Beiming?" Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other passage next to it first,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Let's go." Jiuchen and Ji Ning immediately turned into streams of light and flew towards another passage. Soon, they passed through the barriers in the two areas and arrived at another passage.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both had extremely amazing eyesight, and they could see the three talismans on this passage at a glance.

    They are one, four and nine respectively.

    "The ninth command talisman is over here." Ji Ning said solemnly, "Then the last passage is the second command talisman, the sixth command talisman, and the seventh command talisman."

    The three passages are

    First, fourth, ninth.

    Second, sixth, seventh.

    Third, fifth, eighth.

    "The overall value of the three passages is not much different. However, the fruit of the Ninth Order Talisman is only ripe once per hundred thousand in the Chaos Period. It is more precious than any other fruit. The more top-notch the fruit, the more irreplaceable it is and the higher its value.  ." Ji Ning said, "I choose this passage in front of me, and I must obtain the ninth talisman."

    Ji Ning has studied "Seven Chapters of Alchemy Leaf" and knows very well that in alchemy, some alchemy materials can be replaced, and at most the value will be slightly reduced.  But the more incredible the elixir is, the higher the importance of some of the main ingredients.

    The Ninth Order Talisman Fruit is the only one in Chibo Palace that can be ripened in the 100,000 Chaos Era. It may be extremely attractive to the Eternal Emperor!  They were even willing to pay many times the price to buy it. Only through this could Ji Ning hope to ask someone to resurrect his senior sister Yu Wei.

    "Then I will choose another passage, the second, sixth, seventh." Jiuchen said.

    "If you separate from me, then" Ji Ning couldn't help but said.

    "Don't worry." Jiuchen said with a smile, "I have the immortality of water, no one can kill me! And each Taoist master can only choose one channel. If you choose the same one, you and I will get the most if we work together.  Three copies of the command talisman? If you and I are separated, we can hope to get at most six copies. Haha, as long as the command talisman I get, it belongs to you Beiming! You helped me get the Dongming Jade Talisman before, and now I will try my best  I will help you get some talismans. Although these talismans are far less precious to us Tao Lords than the Dongming Jade Talisman. But I have no better way. Once the Dongming Jade Talisman is in my hands, I will never use it again.  take it out."

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 13 Jaw-dropping

    "Haha, okay." Ji Ning also understood his friend's thoughts and gave him the Dongming Jade Talisman. He would not feel comfortable if he did not compensate.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Those who have reached the level of Dao Lord and are unwilling to violate the Taoist heart in doing things. If they feel that they are owed something, they will find ways to make up for it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are also some evil Taoist kings, whose "Taoist heart" is evil. They can turn against others, rob, frame, betray, and do anything, because this is their Taoist heart!  Therefore, the more evil a Dao Lord is, the harder it is for him to have true friends in life and death.  Like Sui Meng, he also relied on mental means to gradually guide the Chou King when he was still weak, making the Chou King absolutely loyal.

    "I'm afraid this third level of the world will consume a lot of time." Ji Ning said, "You can take a month to use the Dongming Jade Talisman. As long as you use it, you will directly make a public oath to use it.  If you drop it, other Dao Lords won¡¯t chase you and kill you.¡±

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded, "I understand."

    "Then I'll go over." Jiuchen said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Jiu Chen flew towards another passage, and Ning watched him leave.

    Then he looked at the passage in front of him. His own passage was the most important. He had to go to the end to get the ninth talisman.

    "That pillar?" Ji Ning saw a prismatic pillar on the edge of the abyss. There were densely packed characters on the pillar. The characters were not as mysterious as the 'Huanchen characters', 'Blue and White Seal' and 'Red Wave Palace Three Characters'.  But it wasn't any kind of writing that Ji Ning had ever seen.

    But after reading it, you also understand the meaning.

    "If you want to pass through the first abyss, you need to learn the "Life" method" Ji Ning was stunned when he saw it.

    Any life.  They all have a unique breath of life, which is the breath of the true spirit of the soul.

    Regardless of any changes, magical power.  The Eight-Nine Mysterious Techniques and other even higher-end ones only change some external auras, but the true and essential aura of life cannot be changed!  The breath of the soul's true spirit can be said to be the best way to identify one's identity.

    "This, this, this this "Life Technique" can actually change the soul's true spiritual aura?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it, "If even the soul's true spiritual aura can be changed. Then whoever changes his appearance and appears in front of me, I won't be able to change it at all.  I can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±

    horrible.

    terrible.

    For example, if someone appears in front of him in the form of the 'Bodhi Patriarch', even the soul's true spirit aura is the same, Ji Ning is completely unprepared. If there is a sudden attack, Ji Ning is likely to be hit!

    "The Sith tribe is so terrifying. Such a method can be created. I have never heard of it in the Endless Territory. The Sith tribe is placed in the third level of the world. Obviously, many of the top Taoist masters of the Sith tribe can do it.  Such a method." Ji Ning was secretly frightened. Even Dao Lord is so terrifying. How can the Eternal Emperor still resist?

    No wonder the Sith tribe once tried to enslave all practitioners, like Yu Xinghai, which was just one of the ancient battlefields.

    "Huh"

    Ji Ning quickly read through the entire "Life" method.  Then he breathed a sigh of relief.

    This "Life Dharma" is not without any flaws.

    For example, if there is a deep relationship between close relatives and friends, they will usually understand each other's thoughts with just one look.  But if it is the result of changes from others, obviously the tacit understanding cultivated over a long period of time is not there, and this is one of the flaws.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the Dharma of ¡°Life¡±.  Generally, one feels that the soul's true spirit breath is a close relative, even if it feels a little strange.  I won't be too suspicious. I will only think that my close relatives and friends have encountered some troubles, so that's why they are like this?

    The real biggest flaw in the "Life" method is cause and effect!

    Cause and effect are connected!

    This is an insidious connection at a higher level. For example, some people who are well versed in 'cause and effect' can even follow the 'cause and effect induction' to kill the enemy's second spirit and law body when killing them.  !

    And some people who have had friendships, or even talked to each other, will be entangled in cause and effect.

    For example, Ji Ning will have a strong entanglement with close relatives and friends, and there will also be a little entanglement with the ruler of Mangya Kingdom and Emperor Jinyu of the Tao Alliance, because they have met and talked before.

    If anyone dares to disguise himself as Ji Ning and appear in front of the Lord of Mangya Kingdom.  The strength of the ruler of Mangya Kingdom can already detect the cause and effect!  He could instantly discover that the pretender had nothing to do with him and was definitely not Ji Ning.

    "To be able to sense cause and effect, Dao Lords can hardly do it." Ji Ning shook his head, "Even the Eternal Emperors, most of them can't do it. Unless they are those who study hard or are extremely powerful."

    All laws are connected.

    Ji Ning has not delved into the time and space method, but he?Swordsmanship that reaches a certain level transcends time and space.  Like the Taoist talisman of the sword master, once the Taoist talisman is released, it suppresses time and space and suppresses all causal induction.

    "This "Life" method is still very defiant." Ji Ning secretly said.

    "If I learn this method, disguise myself as someone else, and go see the Lord Minglan of the ancient cultivator clan!"  Lord Minglan has never seen him before, and without the entanglement of cause and effect, he might have been deceived by him.

    So this method is definitely a terrifying method of hiding one¡¯s identity and blending into a certain force.

    "The Sith tribe, I'm afraid, relied on this method to arrange for many Dao Lords to infiltrate the cultivator forces." Ji Ning secretly said, "But the Sith tribe is finished, and even this method has been given up by the practitioners."  Mastered."

    ¡­¡­

    The seven-color chain of the First Abyss, each color represents a kind of soul and true spirit breath!  It is necessary to transform into the same true spirit breath of the soul in order to walk through it safely.  If the soul's true spirit breath is different, it will be swept into the endless abyss, and the body and soul will be destroyed!

    The Sith tribe's tempered Dao Lord is also very cruel.

    ""Life"" Ji Ning learned this method and felt more and more that the Sith tribe had reached incredible realms in many aspects. For example, in terms of soul and true spirit, it was much more advanced than the endless realm.  Otherwise, such methods cannot be created.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t know.

    Although the Sith tribe was destroyed, the countless treasures and methods left behind after the Sith tribe's destruction will arouse competition in countless places.  Chibo Palace is just one of the treasures left by the Sith clan.

    "Condensation."

    With the help of time treasure, just over half a month has passed in the outside world.

    With a very small amount of soul and spiritual thoughts, the 'clothes of life' are finally formed. This layer of invisible clothes of life can be disguised as the true breath of any soul that Ji Ning has seen.

    A small amount of soul and spiritual thoughts can have a negligible impact on strength.  After all, Ji Ning is a spiritual practitioner and his level is high enough, so it is quite easy to learn this method.

    "It's done." Ji Ning took away the Time Wooden House, looked at the pillar, and sighed secretly, "No matter how strong the strength is, the Sith tribe is too crazy, and the result will be destruction after all!"

    Ji Ning also understood that what he knew about the Sith tribe was only a fraction of what World Spirit Puluo and Divine Tree Envoy had told him, so what he knew might only be the tip of the iceberg. It was still hard to say what the truth was.

    The Sacred Tree Envoy is just a person created by the Sith tribe in the Chibo Palace to take care of the Sacred Tree. He has been unable to leave the Sacred Tree.

    Jie Ling Pu Luo is just a servant of Emperor Yi Bo.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stepped onto the seven-colored chains, each of which contained a different aura of the true spirit of the soul.

    Each color has a colorless buffer of several feet between each other, so that the Dao Lords can disguise the true spirit of the soul.

    "Wow." "Wow." "Wow."

    Ji Ning sometimes turned into a terrifying big demon, and sometimes a powerful practitioner with a calm and clear temperament. If he closed his eyes, his daughter Mingyue and Patriarch Bodhi would not be able to recognize that this aura was that of Ji Ning.

    soon.

    Ji Ning walked on this seven-colored chain to the end and stepped onto the rocky ground.

    "The first talisman." Ji Ning looked at the floating eight-cornered black and gold talisman, stretched out his hand to grab it, one side of the talisman was warm, and the other side was cold.  And soon the warmth will alternate.  The first and second talismans are of the lowest value, but they are still the fruits of the 30,000-year-old sacred tree of the Chaos Era. It is extraordinary that the Sith tribe can plant them in the Chibo Palace at such a high cost.

    "The first talisman is in hand. Continue." Ji Ning looked forward from a distance. In front of him was a three-color chain on the second abyss. At the end of the three-color chain was the altar, and under the altar was the fourth talisman!  On the top of the altar is the ninth command talisman.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning looked at the pillar at the edge of the second abyss.

    "If you want to pass through the second abyss, you need to learn the "Tao Heart" method" The same densely packed text on the pillar introduces this ancient and mysterious method of the Sith tribe.

    The last time he saw the "Life" method, he was dumbfounded, so he was mentally prepared, but this time when he saw the "Tao Heart" method, Ji Ning was still dumbfounded.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 14 "Tao Heart"

    "Huh." The cold wind rushed out from the abyss in front of him, howling.

    But Ji Ning seemed unaware, he was a little confused.

    "If "Life" is to disguise the true spirit of the soul, it is just a rare skill, and it will not be of any help to the 'Hedao' and 'cultivation'.  Then this method called "Tao Xin" will be of great help to your practice!

    Cultivation Taoist heart ranks first!

    Without a strong enough Taoist heart, even heavenly immortals cannot be cultivated. After the Taoist heart of some practitioners collapses, they cannot even control the powerful magic power, and their magic power explodes violently and dies!  Like these Dao Lords of Life and Death, and even those who have become peak Dao Lords, they all have an incomparable Taoist heart.

    Normally speaking, the stronger the person, the stronger the Taoist heart will be.

    The Taoist heart of the Eternal Emperors is generally much higher than that of the Taoist Lords of Life and Death.  Of course there are rare exceptions occasionally.

    Before, Jiuchen was poisoned by the red venom, and he was so painful that he asked Ji Ning to kill him But in fact, this venom was specifically targeted at the powerful Eternal Emperor. The Eternal Emperor's Taoist heart was stronger, and his general strength was affected, but not  As for the painful and active seeking of death.  From this point, we can see the gap in the 'Tao Heart' between the Jiuchen Cult Leader and the powerful Eternal Emperor.

    However, in the later stages of being poisoned by the poison, Jiuchen's Taoist heart was tempered under this endless pain, and later he no longer screamed in pain If he was poisoned by the red poison again, although his strength was greatly reduced, he would not take the initiative  Seeking death.  This is the progress of Tao Xin!

    "Although Red Venom is terrifying, it is actually a treasure for training one's Taoist heart. Unfortunately, it only lasts twelve days." Ji Ning secretly thought that the training time is too short, and the Red Venom itself is extremely valuable.  The powerful Eternal Emperors fight against each other, and if used well, they may even succeed in killing their opponents.

    So no one has the luxury of using red venom to sharpen their Taoist heart.

    "Once the "Tao Heart" method is used, great pain will come immediately! It's like being poisoned by red venom." Ji Ning was shocked.

    It sounds simple.

    It¡¯s just endless pain!

    But it should be noted that the ¡®Tao Heart¡¯ of the peak Tao Lord is so terrifying. Even if it is death, they can face it with a smile!  It is too difficult to make them feel pain, or even feel like they are going to collapse.  That¡¯s why ¡®Red Venom¡¯ is so precious!  And the 'Tao Heart' method can cause more and more terrible pain.

    Such a method has never been heard of in Endless Territory.

    According to records, "Tao Heart" is divided into seven levels of purgative hell. The first level of pain is enough to make the peak Taoist very painful, and the further it goes, the more terrifying it becomes.  The pain of the seventh level of purgatory hell can even cause the peak Taoist master to be extinguished in pain and his true soul will be completely extinguished in an instant!

    Ji Ning looked at the pillar in front of him: "Only the third level is recorded on this pillar. The fourth to seventh levels will follow. You must become an Eternal Emperor to have a chance to learn it! It seems that in the Sith tribe, Dao Lords can also learn it.  To the first three levels.¡±

    "You must master the first three levels before you can pass the three-color chain."

    The chain in front has three colors. For each color, when you step on it, pain will spread throughout the body. You must practice the first three levels.  To pass safely.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started!¡±

    The cold wind howled, Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, waved his hand, and a time wooden house appeared next to him. Ji Ning entered the wooden house and began to practice.

    "Mo Ya Thallium" Ji Ning's soul began to remember this method.  This is the sound of the soul, with a strange tone and a mysterious rhythm.

    Gradually the pain began to come.

    The pain permeated every place, and gradually began to become stronger.  Ji Ning continued to recite itthe more he recited it, the more intense the pain became, and half an hour passed.  Ji Ning's eyebrows were also raised slightly, and there was a sharp look between his eyebrows.

    "Kon Larosis." Ji Ning finished reciting the first chapter and opened his eyes. There were faint beads of sweat between his eyebrows.

    "It's so scary. I haven't been in such pain for a long time, but it's still within my tolerance." Ji Ning then closed his eyes and began to recite the second level.

    Ji Ning is the most powerful spiritual practitioner in the Endless Territory, and can understand the ultimate sword technique.

    His Daoist heart is naturally very strong.

    ?? Even if you are not a spiritual practitioner, your Taoist mind may be very strong.  For example, Ji Ning was only at the fourth level of "mundane world". Because of his obsession, he was unable to calm down and reach the fifth level of "return to the truth". But at that time, he had a strong obsession with his parents, and his Taoist mind was also extremely terrifying.  Like many eternal emperors and even masters, they are not mental practitioners, but their Taoist minds are equally incredible.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    Those who practice mental strength will definitely have a strong Taoist mind!

    Of course I feel? Practitioners also have different levels of each other. Ji Ning, Sui Meng, Palace Master Xingyun, Jiu Sheng, their Taoist hearts can naturally be ranked one, two, three or four.

    ¡­¡­

    " Tianfu is a beautiful woman." Ji Ning's face turned red, his veins popped out, and his whole body was faintly trembling, but he still forced himself to finish the second chapter.

    "I passed the second level." Ji Ning was not happy because he could directly practice the first and second levels, which meant that the first two levels were of little help to him.

    "The third level of purgatory in "The Heart of the Dao" - the purgatory of the heart of Jie Nayi."

    Ji Ning took a deep breath. The protruding and twisted veins disappeared again, and his skin color returned to normal.

    "Self-densification and solidification" Ji Ning thought about the third level of the method.

    pain!

    It¡¯s as if the endless giant mountains are pressing on the fragile shoulders, and there is a feeling of collapse. Although Ji Ning has a strong Taoist heart and obsession.  But at this moment, I felt fragile, feeling like I couldn't bear it and was going to collapse.

    "Kakakaka" Ji Ning sat cross-legged, but he was sweating profusely. His muscles and bones were rattling, and his veins were twisted and entangled all over his body. His face looked ferocious. He gritted his teeth, and his teeth were rattling.  There was a loud noise, and even the gums cracked and blood flowed out.  Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.  Ji Ning didn't notice it at all.

    His Taoist heart still holds true to his original intention, and his soul is still chanting the Dharma.

    The pain keeps getting worse!

    It was pitch black before my eyes

    I can¡¯t hear any sound

    I only feel boundless pain!

    "ah."

    Ji Ning only felt that his consciousness went blank for a moment, and his soul naturally stopped reciting the Dharma. The pain quickly subsided, and Ji Ning regained consciousness.

    He looked down at himself, his arms and legs sitting cross-legged were already covered in sweat, even faintly mixed with a little blood stains.

    "It hurts so much that I can't recite the Dharma." A smile appeared on Ji Ning's face, smiling proudly, "Hahaha, okay, okay, my Taoist heart seems to be still not strong enough. Even the third place in "Taoist Heart"  I couldn't pass it all at once. And this is what the Sith tribe asked the peak Taoist master to learn. It shows that in the Sith tribe, the top peak Taoist master has a stronger Taoist heart than I am now."

    "Haha, at least the third level of "Tao Heart" is still useful to me." Ji Ning was happy.

    If you pass it all at once, it means that the first three levels of this method are not helpful to you.

    "bring it on."

    "What I received was not as good as what Jiuchen received before." Ji Ning remembered.

    It¡¯s not that the third level of ¡°Tao Xin¡± is not as good as Hongxun Venom.

    Whether it¡¯s comparable to him, Ji Ning can¡¯t tell.

    But pain is relative.

    The pain of Hongxun's venom can make Jiuchen wail and even ask Ji Ning to kill him!  But if the leader of Mangya Kingdom was poisoned by the red venom, he might still be able to talk and laugh without changing his expression.  Therefore, 'pain' is relative. The pain caused by the third level of "Tao Heart" will at most make Ji Ning so painful that he cannot recite the method, so he will naturally stop.

    But for Jiuchen, the pain from the red venom will not stop.

    "continue."

    Ji Ning continued to recite the Dharma.

    The seventh level of Taoist Dharma is also called the seven levels of purgatory. In the Sith tribe, the peak Taoist master only learns the first three levels.

    These first three levels are also a nightmare for the peak Taoist Lord of the Sith tribe!  They generally have to practice in front of this abyss for hundreds of millions of years, and have been suffering in this painful purgatory.  If they fail to complete a single Chaos Era, the Sith will forcibly take them away.  Only some peak Taoists can pass the first three levels.

    ¡­¡­

    again and again.

    Ji Ning¡¯s soul kept reciting the Dharma, and forcefully resisted the endless pain that came to him again and again.

    Time and time again, you lose consciousness in despair in pain. When you exceed your limit, you will naturally fail.  So I can only improve my limits again and again.

    Before Ji Ning practiced, he also placed simple restrictions around him. Once anyone came, Ji Ning would naturally wake up, so he could devote himself to practicing.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and under this painful torture, Ji Ning gradually recited the Dharma for a longer and longer period of time, which lasted for twenty-one years.

    "I owe Fulajie Nayi Sith." Ji Ning finally finished reciting the third level of the Dharma. Although he was in great pain, he could at least keep his heart and recite the Dharma.

    "Succeeded."

    Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand to close the Time Wooden House, glanced at the prismatic pillars, and then walked towards the three-color chain.At this time, other large groups of peak Taoist masters were still frantically competing for the last Dongming Jade Talisman in the second level world.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 15 Nine Hundred Years

    Stepping on the three-color chain, pain came from the soles of his feet and quickly spread throughout his body. However, Ji Ning moved forward step by step. His body began to tremble slightly, and he gritted his teeth to resist.

    "This chain can cause terrible pain to those who touch it for endless years. It can be considered a treasure." Although Ji Ning was in pain, he still whispered softly.

    Finally, I passed the three-color chain.

    "The fourth command talisman." Ji Ning looked at the ancient strange command talisman mixed with black and gold. He stretched out his hand to grab it and put it away. Ji Ning then raised his head and looked up. The steps of the altar lead to the top. The top is convenient.  Floating is the most precious ninth talisman.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning walked on the steps, one after another. There were 8,003 steps.

    A colorful light suddenly appeared at the highest point of the altar, condensing the figure of a man in a white robe. Jieling Puluo smiled and looked at Ji Ning who was walking up below.

    "What's Jie Ling Pu?" Ji Ning was startled.

    Jie Ling Puluo looked down at Ji Ning and said with a smile: "Beiming, you are really fast. You have mastered the two disciplines of "Life" and "Tao Heart" so quickly."

    "Is there any new method on this altar?" Ji Ning asked.

    "No." Jie Ling Pu shook his head, "You should be lucky to be able to get two magic doors. Do you think there are as many such magic doors as there are? As for this altar there are a total of nine thousand layers of restrictions on the top of the altar.  . As long as you break through these nine thousand layers of restrictions, you can get the most precious ninth talisman."

    As he spoke, Jie Ling Pu waved his sleeves.

    Wow~~~

    On the top of the altar, a triangular golden light immediately appeared, and countless layers of formation restrictions were continuously superimposed to form a mysterious and dazzling golden color.  Ji Ning could tell at a glance that there were indeed thousands of layers of restrictions in this formation, and he was afraid that there really were nine thousand.

    "These restrictions won't be repaired automatically, right?" Ji Ning asked. If they could be repaired automatically, then they would need to penetrate nine thousand layers at once.

    "Hahaha, if you keep repairing it, there is no hope even if you are ten times stronger." Jie Ling Puluo watched leisurely from the side.

    "That's good." Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, and all the golden divine swords behind his back were unsheathed and fell into his hands.

    "out."

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and a cover appeared in front of him. The cover flew out, quickly grew in size, and covered the entire altar!

    Time speeds up!

    Speed ??up a hundred times!

    The altar is a dead thing, so accelerating time is not a burden.

    "You are quite smart." Jie Ling Puluo looked on and smiled.

    "After all, it is the last obstacle to the third world. I guess it won't be that easy." Ji Ning said.  Then with a sharp flash in his eyes, "Suppress!"

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and the vast projection of the world of the heart descended. Following the nine secret arts, they also swam like dragons and soon formed the yin and yang chaotic realm according to the 'Yin and Yang of Ultimate Sword Art', crazily suppressing the top of the altar.  Under the double suppression of world projection and secret techniques, these nine thousand layers of restrictions are still easily resisted.

    "break."

    Ji Ning directly used the Blood Drop of Ultimate Sword Art and also incorporated the ¡®Heart Sword Style¡¯ into it.

    The sword flashed.

    A sword-shaped mist instantly surpassed the limit of heaven a hundred times and stabbed directly into the restriction. The restriction was like a thin film that trembled and then broke.  However, the sword-shaped mist, whose power was greatly reduced after breaking through the first layer of restrictions, failed to penetrate the second layer.

    "Generally speaking, at this speed, one day is enough for the nine thousand-level ban. I also got the time treasure before, and it seems that it is unnecessary." Ji Ning said and deliberately glanced at Jie Ling Pu high in the sky.

    "Don't get too proud too early." Jie Ling Puluo looked at it from high in the sky and joked with a smile, "This ninth talisman is not so easy to get."

    Puff puff puff puff puff puff!  !  !  !  !  !

    Ji Ning broke through the restrictions one after another, after breaking through one hundred and fifty-one levels in a row.  When Ji Ning stabbed out with his sword again, he was unable to break the restriction.

    "There are layers of restrictions, and the further they go, the stronger they become." Ji Ning frowned.  Then he smiled and said, "Fortunately, after the restriction was attacked, it lost some power and has not recovered."

    Like the 152nd level restriction, which was struck by Ji Ning¡¯s sword with all his strength, although it was not broken, the light was obviously dim and the power was much weaker.

    As long as the power cannot be restored, the nine thousand layers of restrictions will eventually be broken.

    "Breaking, breaking, breaking" Ji Ning quickly used the six Northern Rainbow Swords, all of which were in the blood-dropping style.

    Because the Blood Drop of Ultimate Kendo is good at penetrating!

    Dealing with? and other restrictions, this kind of penetrating attack with point-breaking surface is the most suitable.  And the ¡®Drip of Blood of the Ultimate Sword Art¡¯ happens to be Ji Ning¡¯s strongest one!  The breaking speed is naturally fast.

    "Puff puff" The six Northern Rainbow Swords thrust out in turn, as fast as phantoms, sword-shaped mist stabbed at the restrictions, and the layers of restrictions were shattered under the crazy sword shadow.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning spent half a day to break through the first thousand levels of restrictions.

    It took six days to break through the first two thousand layers of restrictions.

    It took a month and a half to break through the first three thousand floors.

    It took nine months to break through the first four thousand floors.

    It took nearly five years to break through the first five thousand floors.

    "I underestimated the 9,000-level restriction." Ji Ning frantically used six Northern Rainbow Swords to attack the 5,001-level restriction. The power of this layer of restriction was extremely strong. Ji Ning's initial attack even  Unable to shake this restriction, the power of this layer of restriction has almost no change. After stabbing tens of thousands of swords, the power of this layer of restriction begins to gradually decrease. Once it starts to decrease, it decreases more and more, and finally collapses.  .

    "I'm afraid the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities won't be able to break the current restriction even with all their strength." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Because the forbidden power is much higher than your own attack.

    So I feel like water droplets dripping on the rock have almost no effect, but over time, the water droplets penetrate the rock!  As the power of the ban decreases and the gap between its own attacks narrows, the damage it causes will continue to increase.

    "I have never mastered the eleventh form of the Heart Sword Technique." Ji Ning has been trying to practice the eleventh form of the Heart Sword Technique, 'One Drop of Tears', these days.

    The art of swordsmanship.

    The eighth form to the tenth form is a stage.

    The eleventh and twelfth forms are at a higher stage.

    This is a qualitative leap!

    Ji Ning¡¯s talent is very high. He had mastered the eighth to tenth moves in one go in just ten years or so. That¡¯s because these three moves belong to the same stage.  But the difficulty of practicing the ¡®Eleventh Form¡¯ is essentially different.

    "I am too confident. No wonder "The Art of the Heart Sword" records that in any era, there are only a handful of people who can practice the art of the Heart Sword to the eleventh and twelfth forms! And these extremely talented swordsmen are all  This is what I have achieved in the Thousand Chaos Era. After all, I have only been using the Crucifix Sword Skill for more than ten years." Ji Ning also returned to his normal state, and then smiled, "I have been using the Ultimate Sword Art for these years, and I feel that I  The bleeding style has given me a lot more insights. Maybe the bleeding style can break through faster."

    In the past five years, Ji Ning has struck countless swords.

    Every sword is a drop of blood of the ultimate sword.

    Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Bleeding Style¡¯ is the one with the most insights among the five styles currently, and it is also the one that has the potential to reach the fourth level the fastest.  If the blood-dropping technique can reach the fourth level, the power of the "ultimate sword-dropping blood" move can also be greatly improved.

    "continue."

    Ji Ning was like a foolish old man moving a mountain, and he stabbed out with his sword like crazy.

    ¡­¡­

    It took nearly twenty years to break through the first six thousand levels.

    It took nearly a hundred years to break through the first seven thousand floors.

    It took nearly three hundred years to break through the first eight thousand floors.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s mental swordsmanship has never been broken through even the bleeding style.  Although they all had some insights, the special bleeding style had been used too many times, and Ji Ning thought about how to improve it again and again.  Under this kind of madness, progress is very fast, but it still has not reached the fourth level.  From this we can understand how difficult it is to reach the fourth level in all five postures?  How difficult is it to fuse the five styles into the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship?

    "Puff puff¡ª¡ª"

    The crazy sword shadow mist turned into a phantom and stabbed crazily on the last layer.

    Finally there was a roar.

    Ji Ning spent more than nine hundred years on the altar and finally broke through the last layer of restrictions.

    "It's finally broken." Ji Ning showed joy. For more than nine hundred years, he was drawing his sword crazily all the time. Ji Ning had never done this before!

    "The Ninth Talisman." Ji Ning walked to the Ninth Talisman and reached out to grab it.

    "Hahaha" Jie Ling Puluo, who was high in the sky, suddenly laughed, and his voice was loud and loud, resounding throughout the Chibo Palace, "Dear Taoist Lords, the ninth order talisman for picking fruits has been used by Beiming Dao.  You got it! You have to hurry up!"

    ¡°You actually¡ª¡ª¡±

    Ji Ning looked up at Jie Ling Pu high in the sky in shock.

    "The command talisman is not that easy to obtain."??Jie Ling Puluo looked down at Ji Ning with a smile on his face, "You can rob them, and they can rob you."

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 16 Falling one after another

    "Come if you have the ability." Ji Ning was really not afraid. He immediately looked up at Jie Ling Pu and asked, "Senior, how can I return to the second world?"

    "It's very simple. There is a pattern on the ground of each level of the world." Jie Ling Puluo pointed to the rocky land where he was first transported. There was indeed a dark circle about three feet in size on the rocky land.  It has a shape pattern with black marks like petals, which has a special charm.

    "Step on that pattern, and it only takes ten breaths, and you will be transported to the throne of the second layer of the world. There are also such patterns in the second layer of the world and the first layer of the world." Jie Ling Puluo said  .

    "Oh?" Ji Ning recalled.

    ?????????????? Indeed, but this Chibo Palace already has various murals, carvings, patterns, etc. Ji Ning really didn¡¯t take this seriously before.

    "The second world." After Ji Ning received the ninth talisman, he immediately turned into a stream of light and jumped off the altar. He first stepped on the three-color chain, endured the pain and walked over, then changed his soul and true spirit aura and walked on the seven-color chain.  superior.

    "The last Dongming Jade Talisman was obtained by Taoist Lord Fei Qi!" Jie Ling Puluo's voice echoed throughout the Chibo Palace, "The three Dongming Jade Talismans have been snatched. All Taoist Lords  Hurry up and fight for the talisman that is much more precious than the Dongming Jade Talisman. Each talisman is enough to drive the Eternal Emperors crazy, and represents a large number of rare fruits. Now there are only five talismans left!"

    Ji Ning was walking on the seven-color chain, and when he heard Jie Ling Pu's words, his teeth itched in anger.

    I am really afraid that the world will not be in chaos!

    But Jie Lingpu is right, the fruit talisman is indeed more precious than the Dongming Jade Talisman!  these fruits.  It makes the rulers excited and jealous, and makes the Taoist alliance crazy about it.  Just on value.  The Fruit Talisman is indeed higher than the Dongming Jade Talisman!  But for the Dao Lords, what they value more is the Hedao Treasure Cave Ming Jade Talisman.

    "There are five copies of the fruit talisman left? It seems that Jiu Chen only got one." Ji Ning's heart moved. He was planning to go to the second world. After stepping out of the seven-color chain, he immediately turned into a stream of light and headed towards Jiu Chen's leader.  Fly to the passage where it is.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Fortunately, they haven't arrived yet." Ji Ning flew to the passage where the leader of Jiuchen was.

    In this passage, there is still only Jiuchen!  Ji Ning didn't know.  As soon as the news that he had obtained the Ninth Order Talisman was made public by Jie Ling Puluo, the many peak Dao Lords competing for the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' in the second world immediately became anxious: "Then Beiming is likely to come and snatch it. His  The assassination escape technique is very scary, hurry up, hurry up."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of excitement from this news, the 'Master Fei Qi' quickly grabbed the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    Although he has captured it, Fei Qi, a low-key peak Taoist, is only at the same level as Chenyu Demon Lord and others in terms of strength.  The other Dao Lords were naturally unwilling to let him go, so they were still fighting.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning came to this passage and immediately saw the prismatic pillars. The densely packed text on the pillars introduced the "Life" method, and then saw the seven-color chain.  As well as the three-color chain in the distance, Ji Ning understood, "Different passages, all learn the same method."

    Ji Ning had hoped for three passages before.  There are different methods!

    "Jiuchen, you're still stuck there." Ji Ning looked at the three-color chain in the distance.  Jiuchen, who was practicing in the Time Cottage, said, "It seems that he hasn't mastered the "Tao Heart" method yet."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out that as a spiritual practitioner, Ji Ning is indeed a lot higher than Jiuchen.

    ******

    In the third layer of the world, in the passage where Jiuchen is, Ji Ning is sitting cross-legged on the rocky ground alone. Due to vague restrictions, he cannot step on the seven-color chain.  Any peak Taoist master can only choose one passage, and other passages are inaccessible.

    Ji Ning waited here for more than two hours, and suddenly he opened his eyes.

    "Hoo!"

    A ray of light flashed.

    A figure in black robes appeared there. He looked at Ji Ning sitting cross-legged and sighed: "Brother Beiming, I really envy you. If I had known, I would have gone with you to grab the talisman."

    "Brother Jiu Sheng, I guess most of the other peak Dao Lords have joined forces." Ji Ning stood up, "It seems that you are still alone. How about joining forces with me and Jiuchen?"

    "Haha, why should I join forces with others?" The Wine Saint glanced at him and said, "Beiming, can you tell me which channel's command talisman has not been robbed?"

    "This side." Ji Ning pointed to one side.

    "Thanks."

    The Wine Saint immediately flew in that direction.

    In just a moment, Ji NingI saw a large group of figures teleported to the rocky ground in front of me, a total of twelve peak Dao Lords. The leader was a purple-robed strange man with long black hair and a faint purple light in his eyes.  The other eleven peak Dao Lords were obviously following him.

    "Beiming?" The purple-robed monster man's eyes fell on Ji Ning. He grinned with a cold smile, "What a coincidence, I met Dao Lord Beiming."

    "King Gujia?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Since entering the Yibo Realm, Ji Ning has never noticed how powerful the 'Gujia King' has been. The Gujia King is a member of the eternal life clan!  He was very low-key and ordinary, and the outside world thought he was a second-level Taoist.  Among the Eternal Life Clan, the most famous among the Dao Lords is King Geque.  From the current point of view, the strength of this Gujia King should be extremely high.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The colorful lights gathered in the sky, forming a majestic figure of a man in a white burqa.

    "All living Dao Lords have arrived at the third level of the world. Let me introducethis third level world has a total of three passages. Any Tao Lord can only choose one passage to enter! Each passage is originally placed  There are three talismans in total! The total value is not much different, of course there are only five left now." The voice of Jieling Puluo echoed in the world.

    Almost at the same time¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning received a piece of news from Mang Ya Kingdom.

    "What?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Dao Alliance Immortal Palace has issued a new ranking of Dao Lords.

    In recent years, the ranking of Dao Lord has probably changed the most astonishingly.

    "Is Xiaomeng Daojun ranked third?"

    "King Gujia ranks sixth?"

    "Is Master Tianaxe dead?"

    "The King of Huya is dead?"

    Ji Ning was completely shocked when he saw the latest ranking news.

    In the previous fight for the last Dongming Jade Talisman, six peak Dao Lords died, and the ranking of Dao Lords also changed drastically.

    The first wine saint, the second Beiming, the third Xiaomeng Daojun, the fourth Lixing Palace Master, the fifth Guangming King, the sixth Gujia King, the seventh Black Owl Daojun, the eighth Shijiu, and the ninth day.  Can Dao Lord, Tenth Yanhu Dao Lord

    A new group of peak Taoists appear!  Many companies that were low-key and not well-known in the past have shown their talents in previous battles.

    ¡­¡­

    The purple light in King Gujia's eyes fell on Ji Ning, and his voice was cold: "There are only five copies of the Jiufen Dongming Jade Talisman left, and Beiming Dao Lord, you should have got three copies. The Jiuchen Cult Master behind you  It seems that we also got a share. But not only did we twelve Taoist Lords not get a copy of the Dongming Jade Talisman, we didn¡¯t even get the command talisman to pick the fruit. Beiming Taoist Lord, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too unfair?¡±

    "Beiming Dao Lord." Demon Lord Chenyu who was beside King Gujia also said coldly, "We don't ask for much, just the other two talismans. We don't force the talisman from Jiuchen Cult Master.  , but you must hand over this ninth talisman. If you hand over the ninth talisman, we will not embarrass you."

    "Hand over the ninth command talisman."

    "Master Beiming, hand it over."

    "The Wine Saint is no match for us, Beiming, you better hand it over obediently."

    King Gujia and other peak Taoist kings are all staring at Ji Ning. They are all peak Taoist kings. If three or five of them are facing Ji Ning, they will still be afraid, but if twelve of them join forces, even if they face the Wine Saint and others,  Don't be afraid!  They had fought against the Wine Saint before. Now, how could they be afraid of a Beiming Dao Lord?

    They didn¡¯t get anything this time. If they get the Ninth Talisman in exchange for a lot of fruits, and everyone shares a point, I¡¯m afraid everyone can exchange for rare treasures with the Lord and the Dao Alliance.  It¡¯s not like my trip to Yibo Realm was in vain.

    Ji Ning frowned.

    The talisman represents the precious fruit of Chibo Palace, which is enough to drive the Dao Alliance and the Lord crazy.  The most precious 'Ninth Order Talisman' was even more valuable, and Ji Ning still hoped to rely on it to save his senior sister.

    "Clang, Clang, Clang!!!" Ji Ning suddenly appeared with three heads and six arms, and six rays of golden light flew out from behind and fell into Ji Ning's hands.

    The young man in white has three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong Swords.

    ?? His cold eyes swept across the group of peak Dao Lords in front of him, and said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, a bunch of idiots, come up and die!"

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 17 Fierce Battle

    "You are brave. Dao Lord Tianaxe was arrogant in front of me before, but in the end, he died in my hands. It's a pity that there is no chance to fight against Guangming King and Li Xing. Otherwise, I would not be ranked second.  Six, let me see how powerful your second-ranked Beiming is." King Gujia also showed six arms, each holding a strange weapon with sharp edges.  There are also saw teeth on it.

    "Surround him and kill him." Demon Lord Chenyu also shouted coldly.

    "This Bei Ming is not immortal. Killing him is much easier."

    "He's looking for death, so let's help him and kill him. The talismans on his body will all belong to us."

    Every peak Taoist king has a murderous intention.

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed, and there was a sharp light in his eyes. He stared at King Gujia and shouted: ¡°Master Tianaxe, were you the one who killed him?¡±

    "Yes, otherwise, how could I be ranked sixth?" King Gujia said.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning's anger welled up. There were very few peak Taoists with whom he had friendship, and Tianaxe Taoist was one of them. When he was still weak, he was attacked in 'Tianmu City', one of the eight holy cities.  Taoist Master Kong Sa was chasing him, and when he asked for help, Palace Master Fuyi and Taoist Master Tianxu came to help immediately At that time, Ji Ning also formed friendship with Fuyi and Tianxu.

    Although they are not as deep as the life-and-death brotherhood with Jiuchen, they are still good friends.

    "Are you afraid?" King Gujia sneered.

    "die!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s murderous intention broke out.

    Boom!

    A terrifying invisible force burst out in an instant, with Ji Ning as the source, and directly impacted the souls of the twelve peak Dao Lords.

    "Ah." "Ah."

    Immediately, the faces of two peak Taoists turned pale and their minds became dizzy.  Most of the other peak Dao Lords' expressions changed slightly, but they managed to remain calm.

    "What a powerful secret technique of mental power." King Gujia's expression also changed.

    "Kill." What Ji Ning just performed was the Psychokinesis Technique. The Psychokinesis Technique is related to Ji Ning's Ultimate Sword Technique. As Ji Ning's Ultimate Sword Technique reaches the third level, the power of the Psychokinesis Technique has also increased a lot.  But it is still difficult to directly kill the peak Taoist master.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care whether the mind-killing technique can kill him or not.  What he has to do is to suppress their arrogance first.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The vast world projection has arrived. There is a majestic giant sword mountain in the illusory world. It was suppressed directly and violently. All the peak Taoist masters felt their bodies sinking. In terms of world projection alone, no Taoist master can do it now.  Compared with Ji Ning.

    Then, nine dragon-like mystical energy roared out, forming a yin and yang chaotic realm that enveloped the surroundings.

    "It's too outrageous for one person to suppress twelve of us."

    "Don't overestimate your own capabilities."

    "Break it for me."

    King Gujia and the others all displayed their secret techniques.  The power of their secret arts may be strong or weak, but together, they are still far superior to Ji Ning alone.  But Ji Ning's world projection and secret techniques can be perfectly superimposed!  However, the secret techniques of these peak Taoist masters cannot be perfectly superimposed. Once they overlap, they will affect each other.

    They already have experience in the battle with the Wine Saint. Each other's secret skills are either combined with the five elements, or combined with yin and yang, and try to increase each other's power as much as possible.  Let¡¯s suppress Ji Ning together.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s world projection was able to restrain every secret technique of the enemy. For a while, the secret techniques and world projections of both sides started to fight

    Ji Ning narrowed down the scope of the secret technique.  It can hold up.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning held six Northern Rainbow Swords and directly attacked the most powerful King Gujia. This King Gujia was very strong, but Ji Ning still ignored him.  Even if the Wine Saint comes, Ji Ning dares to fight alone. How can he be afraid of King Gujia?

    "You didn't choose the weakest one, and you actually fought me first?" King Gujia's long black hair was flowing.  Six strange blades roared towards Ji Ning, and at the same time, thick black mist filled the air.

    ¡°ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ.¡±

    Six sword-shaped mist appeared.

    quick.

    It was so fast that King Gujia changed his expression in an instant: "How can it be so fast? It's faster than the King of Light. Maybe only Lord Xiaomeng can compete with him." He didn't compete with the King of Light and Xiaomengdao.  You really fight.  But before fighting for the Dongming Jade Talisman, he saw that the King of Light and Dao Lord Xiaomeng had taken action, which was so fast that it was disappointing.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword is equally fast, obviously faster than the King of Light!  Perhaps only Xiaomeng's stunning stream of bloody light could rival it.

    "Clang, clang, clang." King Gujia tried his best to resist, his six-handledThe sword is also strange and unpredictable, and its defense is quite powerful.

    "What."

    King Gujia felt that every strange blade in his hand received an astonishing impact. His fingers were numb and his body was trembling.

    Fast, fierce!

    The Blood Drop of the Ultimate Kendo is the fastest and most penetrating move.  Of course, in terms of power, it is far inferior to the ¡®Heaven Collapse Style¡¯.  Even though Beihong Sword has the largest increase against the Blood Drop Style, its power alone is still weaker than the Heaven Collapse Style, but it is already quite close.  Especially now that he has mastered the tenth form of the 'Heart Sword Technique', the power of every sword move by Ji Ning is extremely heavy.

    Every sword strike was difficult for King Gujia to deal with.

    Simply fast!  There are still some ways to deal with it.

    It is simply powerful, but there are ways to deal with it.

    "Ke Ji Ning's sword is faster than King of Light, and more powerful than King Gujia's strongest attack.

    "How is it possible? How could he be so much stronger than me? No, it's impossible. My strength is so perfect. I'm not as good as the Wine Saint. That's because he has the treasure of the universe. As for other peak Taoist masters, it's impossible for any of them to crush him like this.  Pressure me." King Gujia couldn't believe it and didn't want to believe it.  He is very confident in himself.

    He was a little dissatisfied with being ranked sixth. In his opinion, without the treasure of the universe, any Dao Lord would be at most equal to himself.

    "Puff, puff, puff" Ji Ning's sword was too fast.

    The sword-shaped mist produced a series of phantoms.

    In order to break through the nine thousand layers of restrictions, Ji Ning was used to crazy attacks. At this moment, he burst out with murderous intent and stabbed out one hundred and twenty-nine swords in quick succession. Although King Gujia's defense was quite good, and six  The strange blades resisted at the same time, but if they defended for a long time, they would be defeated. In the end, they were unable to defend against Ji Ning's sword.

    "Poof." As a sword light pierced the divine body of King Gujia, the divine body of King Gujia turned into black mist, with blood in the black mist.

    "Immortal body?" Ji Ning frowned. Ji Ning had a headache for those who cultivated the immortal body.  Jiuchen is the one who has cultivated the water element and is immortal.

    "Let's do it together and kill him." In the diffuse black fog, the appearance of King Gujia was faintly revealed by the gathering of blood. He roared, "All Dao Lords, no one can defeat him alone, let's join forces to besiege him.  "

    "Siege."

    "Don't be greedy."

    "careful."

    With one face to face and under the shadow of a crazy sword, King Gujia was defeated. He only managed to escape with the help of his immortal body.  Immediately frightened other peak Taoist masters.

    It¡¯s too scary, this Beiming is too scary.  In the beginning, with one against four, it was enough to kill Sui Meng and King Chou.  But in terms of close combat, King Gujia is much stronger than King Suimeng and King Chou.  He was actually defeated in the same encounter.

    They didn¡¯t know that this was the tenth form of the Heart Sword Technique that Ji Ning had practiced in the Chibo Palace. Otherwise, although he could beat King Gujia, he wouldn¡¯t have defeated King Gujia with a crazy blood-dropping move.

    "Be careful?" Ji Ning glanced at him, "It's useless no matter how careful you are."

    Wow.

    Ji Ning disappeared into thin air without a trace.

    "Assassination Escape Technique, be careful, he will appear anywhere."

    "Everyone, be careful."

    "Attack, attack, don't let him get close."

    These peak Dao Lords blindly attacked all around, because Ji Ning had world projection and nine secret techniques. As long as he used the shadowless escape technique, he could move within the range covered by the nine secret techniques of world projection.  The enemy can't find it at all.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air and then attacked the nearest peak Taoist.

    "Hurry up."

    "Join hands."

    Some manipulation magic weapons, some manipulation secret techniques, all tried their best to intercept the direction of Ji Ning.

    "Pfft." "Boom." Ji Ning displayed his sword skills with six Northern Rainbow Swords, easily blocking those attacks and rushing directly towards the enemy. In terms of defense, he was much stronger than King Gujia.

    "Hide quickly."

    "Hide."

    Those peak Dao Lords were so frightened that they kicked back and moved closer to other peak Dao Lords. At least five peak Dao Lords were close together so that they could resist Ji Ning head-on.

    "terrible."

    "This Beiming's swordsmanship has no flaws at all. Facing our siege, he can easily defend himself and continue to kill us." For the first time, these peak Taoists realized how terrifying Ji Ning was.

    He is already extremely strong.

    With the Beihong Sword in hand and the skill of the Heart Sword, Ji Ning's advantage against the peak Taoist Lord has indeed increased.  Like a wine saint crushing the topJust like Feng Daojun, Ji Ning can crush him just as well.  Furthermore, Ji Ning's 'Shadow Escape Technique' was even more bizarre and unpredictable, making even those peak Dao Lords fearful.

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 18 One's own efforts

    "What."

    King Gujia, Demon Lord Chenyu and others were all shocked.

    This is completely different from what we expected before. Even when they fought against the Wine Saint, they were never in such a mess.  Although the Wine Saint can crush some peak Dao Lords head-on, as long as the twelve of them join forces, they can completely suppress the Wine Saint.  Facing their siege, the Wine Saint was a little embarrassed.

    But this Dao Lord Beiming actually made them embarrassed?

    Is Beiming better than Jiu Sheng?

    They don¡¯t know that Ji Ning does have an advantage over the Wine Saint in dealing with the siege!  Ji Ning's swordsmanship is more perfect and comprehensive, and his defense is flawless in the face of siege!  His shadowless swordsmanship allows him to easily disappear without a trace, allowing enemies to attack without finding their target.  Instead, Ji Ning can actively choose the target to attack.

    As a result, at any given time, there were no more than five peak Dao Lords fighting against Ji Ning!  Therefore, Ji Ning took the initiative and gained the advantage, so that these peak Dao Lords were frightened and moved closer to each other, not daring to attack without permission.

    "Beiming, let's stop." King Gujia shouted through a message.

    "Stop?" Ji Ning shouted coldly, "That's okay, but get out of this passage."

    Ji Ning also knew that the twelve peak Dao Lords were carefully joining forces. Not to mention himself, even if he and the Wine Saint joined forces, they would not be able to kill them.

    "Why do you want us to leave this passage? You should have already picked the fruits. There is no way to break through this passage. If we force ourselves to enter, you can't stop us." King Gujia said angrily.

    "snort."

    Ji Ning also stopped and stood there.  The surrounding world is shrouded in projection, surrounded by the Yin-Yang Sword Intention Domain formed by nine dragons.  "I can't break through this passage, but in order to pass, I must practice the "Life" method You guys here can't even think about practicing the "Life" method quietly and without being disturbed."

    "King Gujia, what Bei Ming said is right. It is indeed said on the prismatic pillar that you must practice the "Life" method and be able to disguise the true spirit of the soul. Only then can you safely pass through the seven-color chain."

    "This Beiming won't let us practice at all."

    "Damn it."

    These twelve peak Taoist kings are helpless.

    Ji Ning cannot kill them, but if Ji Ning causes damage, they will not be able to practice with peace of mind.

    "Let's go." King Gujia gritted his teeth and could only choose to retreat.

    "Walk."

    Although these peak Dao Lords felt humiliated, they still retreated one by one. In fact, these peak Dao Lords were originally ranked very low.  That's why at the call of King Gujia, a total of twelve people joined forces.  Dust Rain Demon Lord used to be ranked in the top ten, but now?  As soon as many low-key and powerful peak Dao Lords came out, Demon Lord Chenyu was already excluded from the top ten.

    "Hmph." After watching this group of peak Taoist masters fly away, Ji Ning immediately put away the world projection and secret techniques, and continued to silently guard this rocky land.

    He has to help Jiuchen.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? To be precise.  He was helping himself, because Jiu Chen had already said that he would give all the tokens he got to Ji Ning!  Therefore, Ji Ning naturally had to stop him and try his best to prevent those Dao Lords from breaking into this passage.

    ¡­¡­

    "This Beiming is so powerful. He and Jiu Sheng are obviously much stronger than our other peak Dao Lords." King Gujia and a group of peak Dao Lords quickly came to a new passage.  It was the passage that Ji Ning had entered before.

    "You just gave up like that?" Demon Lord Chenyu asked via voice transmission. She was the number two person in the team this time.

    "snort¡­¡­"

    King Gujia snorted coldly, and suddenly his eyes lit up as he looked at the prismatic pillar, "The Dharma of "Life"."

    Demon Lord Chenyu also saw it, glanced at it from afar, shook his head and said: "All the talismans of this passage have been taken away, probably by Beiming."

    "It doesn't matter if the talisman is taken away. There is the "Life" method here." King Gujia pointed to the prismatic pillar, "We all write down the method and start practicing. When we are finished, we will go to the passage of Jiuchen Cult Master.  As long as we rush to the seven-color chain, Beiming won't be able to attack us."

    "right."

    "King Gujia is right."

    ? ?Everyone agrees.

    They learn Dharma, but they don¡¯t go through this passage. When the time comes, they can go through the Jiuchen leader¡¯s one, or another one.

    ******

    There are three passages, but there are more than thirty peak Dao Lords.

    Because Ji Ning had already taken away all the talismans of one passage, the two passages were really coveted.

    "Whirring whirring."

    &nbsp; Four figures flew over.

    Ji Ning, who was standing on the rocky ground, looked up and his pupils shrank. The people coming were none other than Daojun Xiaomeng, Daojun Yanhu, Daojun Tiancan, and Daojun Heixiao.

    "The four of them?" Ji Ning did not dare to neglect at all.

    These four are all ranked in the top ten. Now in the top ten, they are much better than in the past. After all, many low-key names with unknown reputations have come out.  Every one of them is difficult.

    Xiaomeng is now ranked third, second only to herself.  Li Xing and Guangming King were defeated by him one after another, which shows how powerful he is.

    "You want to stop us? Help your friend Jiu Chen?" Daojun Xiaomeng looked at Ji Ning with a sneer, "Beiming, you helped him get a Dongming Jade Talisman before, do you want to help him now? You  It¡¯s too selfless.¡±

    "I'm helping myself." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "What, do you really want to stop the four of us?" The burly man in thick gray armor, 'Taojun Yanhu', also said in a low voice,

    "Hehehe" Taojun Black Owl smiled, his laughter harsh and wild, "You really overestimate your capabilities."

    "I am alone, and there are four of you. But what can you do to defeat me?" Ji Ning said indifferently.

    Xiaomeng and the other four frowned.

    The four of them join forces to challenge the Wine Master, but they must admit that with Ji Ning's world projection, secret skills, and assassination escape skills, if Ji Ning wants to hide, they will not even be able to see Ji Ning's shadow.  Can't find much.

    "You can't practice this "Life" method at all while I'm here." Ji Ning said, "Leave and go somewhere else."

    "Very good." Taojun Black Owl sneered.

    "Ruthless enough." Daojun Tiancan also gritted his teeth.

    "The four of them really have no choice. To practice the method, you must practice it quietly. How can they practice with Ji Ning doing it next to him?

    "Beiming, there are only three passages in total. One passage has no command talisman for a long time, so there are only two real passages. There is also another passage that Jiu Sheng, Li Xing, Shi Jiu, and Xingyun Palace Master are trying to break through. In terms of speed,  , I¡¯m afraid other Taoist masters can¡¯t catch them, so there will be many peak Taoist masters who will rush into this passage. They have practiced the "Life" method. How many of them can you stop?" Xiaomeng Daojun said coldly, "  let's go."

    The four of them, Xiaomeng Daojun, sneered and flew away.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning also knew that he could not stop it for long by himself.

    Maybe if you delay a little longer, Jiuchen will have a little more time.  After all, Jiuchen is helping himself now.  The more talismans I have, the more fruits I have, and the more hope I have of resurrecting my senior sister.

    "Humph." Ji Ning's fighting spirit was fierce.

    time flies.

    Ji Ning waited silently, but the leader of Jiuchen was still stuck on the "Tao Heart" method.

    More than a month has passed.

    "Huhuhu" A large group of figures flew towards them from a distance.

    Ji Ning looked up and his expression changed.

    The ones who came were none other than Daojun Xiaomeng and his four companions, as well as King Gujia and his twelve companions.

    "kill."

    "Break through the seven-color chain."

    Sixteen peak Taoist kings were in full force, using their secret techniques directly, and some even used magic weapons to attack directly from a distance.

    Ji Ning's expression changed a long time ago, and he immediately used world projection and nine secret techniques, and disappeared without a trace using the 'Shadow Escape Technique'.  Facing such power, how could he dare to resist?

    "Yanhu, Tiancan, you two stay here first, and we will rush through first. According to the previous agreement, the four of us will share the fruits equally." Daojun Xiaomeng said through the voice, and he also knew very well that he would get  I'm afraid I can't save the treasure of the talisman by myself.  Only the four of them are qualified to snatch it.

    "good."

    Taojun Yanhu and Taoist Tiancan nodded.

    Hei Xiao and Xiao Meng want to break into the seven-color chain.

    "Stop." Ji Ning's nine secret techniques of world projection narrowed the area and blocked him in front of the seven-color chain.  If you want to step onto the seven-color chain, you must break through this area.

    Ji Ning appeared, holding six Beihong Swords, blocking the front.

    "Can you stop us Tao Lords?" Xiaomeng sneered, "King Gujia!"

    "superior."

    "Let's go." King Gujia also led six peak Taoist kings to rush in.

    After all, it has only been a little over a month, and even with the help of time treasures, I have only partially mastered the "Life" method.

    "You can't stop us." King Gujia led six peak Dao Lords, as well as Dao Lord Xiaomeng and Black Xiao Dao Lord, and rushed in at the same time.*****

    Five updates before 12 o¡¯clock!

    *****

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 19 Release the Water

    Led by King Gujia, Demon Lord Chenyu, Dao Lord Black Owl, and Dao Lord Xiaomeng, a total of nine peak Tao Lords rushed towards Ji Ning at the same time.

    One against nine?

    Not to mention Ji Ning, even the Wine Saint can¡¯t do it.

    Not only the nine peak Dao Lords rushed forward, a total of seven other Dao Lords, including Yanhu Dao Lord, Tiancan Dao Lord, also began to besiege Ji Ning, trying to contain Ji Ning.

    "He can't stop it."

    ¡°There are so many Dao Lords among us, no one can stop us.¡±

    "Haha, let's go there."

    These top Taoists are full of confidence.

    Ji Ning stood alone in front of the colorful chain, with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords. The nine secret arts and world projections enveloped the surroundings. Facing these peak Taoist monarchs who came to kill, Ji Ning just looked at them calmly.  .

    Phew~~~

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    "Be careful, don't let him sneak up on you. His assassination escape technique is very weird."

    "Be careful."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    And they continued to rush forward one by one.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    "We're coming up."

    "Coming up."

    I saw one of the top Taoist masters falling onto the colorful chains one after another. The moment they landed on the chains, they felt invisible power envelope them.  You can't fight each other in chains.

    "Up." King Gujia also rushed forward.

    "Dang!" A black hole suddenly appeared and enveloped King Gujia. With a loud noise, King Gujia was shaken and thrown back.

    "Cang!" Daojun Black Owl was using his bare hands and was extremely powerful in close combat, but with the same roar, he was knocked backwards and flew away.

    "Be careful, it's Beiming."

    King Gujia and Taojun Hei Xiao were all angry.

    Ji Ning's figure appeared at the moment of taking action, and his cold eyes glanced at them.  Then he disappeared out of thin air.  It would be difficult for Ji Ning to kill a few of them, but to stop them, with Ji Ning's superb defensive swordsmanship, and now the powerful 'Heart Sword Technique', he could easily knock away each of his opponents.

    "I don't believe it anymore." There was a cold and stern look on Daojun Xiaomeng's boyish face. He held the huge bloody blade in both hands.

    "roll."

    Wow.

    An extremely stunning bloody stream of light suddenly appeared. It was like the most beautiful scenery in the world, making people addicted and intoxicated.  Even when Daojun Xiaomeng was performing this move.  The whole person's mind was completely immersed in this move. This 'Blood Blade' was a very mysterious and special weapon. He was obsessed with this weapon, and his 'Tao' was completely consistent with this Blood Blade.

    "It's so fast, faster than me." Ji Ning was surprised.

    His sword was already very fast now, but when he saw this stunningly beautiful bloody light, Ji Ning knew that his sword was much slower than his opponent's.

    Ji Ning's six Northern Rainbow Swords were used simultaneously.  When dealing with King Gujia, Dao Lord Black Owl, and Demon Lord Chenyu, Ji Ning was able to repel them all with just one sword.  But facing Daojun Xiaomeng's extremely stunning attack, Ji Ning did not dare to neglect it at all.

    Six sword-shaped mists appeared, each of them breaking through a hundred times the limit of heaven.

    "Dang, clang, clang"

    Just defend.  After all, it is more advantageous.  Although King Guangming and Palace Master Li Xing were defeated by Lord Xiaomeng, they could still save their lives.

    Ji Ning¡¯s close combat is truly flawless.

    Although the move is ¡®The Drop of Blood of the Ultimate Sword¡¯, the moment the sword light touches it, it transforms into the ¡®The Ultimate Sword¡¯s Ideal¡¯.  Since he realized the ultimate swordsmanship, Ji Ning's sword has been used to attack and defend.  Defense is attack, and everything can change instantly without any deliberate effort.

    "Boom." Feeling the successive counter-shocks coming, Daojun Xiaomeng staggered back in shock. His face was full of shock. This was the first time, the first time he was attacked head-on.  suppress!

    He makes a move, and although Li Xing and Guangming King can save their lives, they will be in a very awkward situation.

    Even if the Wine Master faced his move, the Wine Master would be slower after all and could only hold on.

    But Ji Ning suppressed him.

    "Impossible, impossible." There was madness in Daojun Xiaomeng's eyes, "Come again."

    He has infinite confidence in his bloody blade.

    "Wow!"

    Another surpriseGorgeous bloody light.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's six sword-shaped mist appeared again. The six sword-shaped mist appeared like a huge roulette wheel. After being thrust out, it quickly spun and turned into a huge black hole. It directly smashed into pieces and scattered them.  The blood-colored stream of light shook Daojun Xiaomeng away.

    "Daojun Xiaomeng, you are faster than me, but you only have one bloody blade. If you had six blades, I would be in a much more embarrassing situation." Ji Ning's voice rang out.

    His sword is not as fast as Daojun Xiaomeng.

    But at least he is the closest to Xiaomeng among the Dao Lords, unlike Jiu Sheng and Li Xing, who are not as far apart!  In addition, the six Northern Rainbow Swords can be used to defend at the same time, and the defensive swordsmanship is very powerful. Naturally, it can be directly received head-on and knock the opponent away.

    "Damn Beiming." King Gujia, Dao Lord Black Owl, and Demon Lord Chenyu were all anxious. Xiaomeng's face turned ugly after being knocked back. After defeating King Guangming and Li Xing before, he was full of confidence.  , can definitely challenge the second-ranked Bei Ming, but the facts gave him a hard slap!  He felt a huge gap.

    He didn¡¯t know that since he mastered the Heart Sword Technique, Ji Ning has moved closer to the Wine Saint, and the gap between other peak Taoist masters and Ji Ning has become wider and wider!  In particular, Ji Ning is perfect in all aspects.

    "what to do?"

    "The other peak Taoist masters have passed by, and only the four of us were stopped."

    "This damn Bei Ming is so cunning."

    Xiaomeng, King Gujia, Hei Xiao, and Demon Lord Chenyu are all anxious. Before, they had nine peak Dao Lords rushing forward.  Ji Ning was indeed unable to stop him, but if he only had to contain four peak Dao Lords, Ji Ning could still do it.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning¡¯s figure appeared again, standing in front of the colorful chains.

    "You won't get through it." Ji Ning looked at the four of them.

    "What should we do? We attack, but Bei Ming keeps hiding and ignores us." The seven peak Taoists who were not prepared to break through the passage, including Yanhu and Tiancan Taojun, were also anxious.

    Ji Ning ignored the others and only stared at the four.

    Ji Ning knows very wellit is relatively difficult to pass the "Tao Xin" method.  As for breaking through the 9,000-layer restriction, those weak peak Taoists pose no threat to Jiuchen at all.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, on the rocky ground in front of the Second Abyss, Jiuchen is practicing the "Tao Heart" method in the Time Cottage. He has failed time and time again. Naturally, he knows what is happening outside: "Quick, quick, quick, Beiming is stalling for time, I have to be faster."  some."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? At this moment, five peak Taoist masters came one after another.

    "Jiuchen, hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "Jiuchen, hand it over."

    These five peak Dao Lords will immediately besiege Jiuchen. For them, the Dongming Jade Talisman is the most important. No matter how valuable the Fruit Talisman is, it will only be useful to the Eternal Emperor.  What's the use of more treasures given by the Eternal Emperor?  After all, I can't help them with the Tao!  The Jiufen fruit talisman is not as crazy as the Dongming jade talisman.

    Wow.

    The Time Thatched Cottage disappeared, and the leader of Jiuchen turned into water waves and surrounded the surroundings. At the same time, some of the water waves appeared in human form and made a voice: "I, Jiuchen, swear on my life that the Dongming Jade Talisman I got has been used. If you violate  I swear, my soul will be scattered and my true spirit will be extinguished immediately."

    The sound echoed between heaven and earth.

    "ah."

    "this¡­¡­"

    The five peak Dao Lords who were let go by Ji Ning were stunned. Even Dao Lord Xiaomeng and Demon Lord Chenyu who were intercepted by Ji Ning were stunned.

    Used?

    They are attacking so crazily. In addition to the command talisman, more importantly, they want to fight for the Dongming Jade Talisman on Jiuchen!  This is what attracts Daojun the most.

    Although they didn¡¯t want to believe it one by one, Jiuchen had already sworn an oath of his own destiny, and there was absolutely no truth to it.

    "Damn it."

    "It was actually used."

    "It must have been used by Jiuchen when we were fighting for the last Dongming Jade Talisman in the second level world."

    "It's so cunning." Everyone secretly hated it.

    Although they were very unhappy, since the leader of Jiuchen didn¡¯t have the Dongming Jade Talisman, they didn¡¯t bother to bother with him. After all, Jiuchen had the ¡®Water Immortal Body¡¯, which was not that easy to deal with.

    "It turns out to be the "Tao Heart" method? It's so amazing, it's simply unbelievable."

    "The "Tao Heart" method?" After the disappointment, the five peak Taoist masters quickly noticed the "Tao Heart" method. They were all shocked and ecstatic, and one by one they began to write down their intention to practice.  The method that can hone and improve the Taoist heart is absolutely priceless. Just getting this method willIt¡¯s worth coming to Chibo Temple.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 20 The Last Talisman

    "What is the "Tao Heart" method?" King Gujia asked loudly when he saw this.

    "It is a method that can enhance the Taoist heart." Someone from the five peak Taoist kings immediately answered loudly.

    King Gujia and Daojun Xiaomeng all had blazing eyes.

    "Everyone, as long as you don't break into this passage, I can teach this "Tao Heart" method to a few people." Ji Ning said.

    "No need, they all made an oath long ago, and all the Dharma methods they obtained will be shared." Taoist Lord Yanhu said in a low voice. Since he was willing not to break through the passage, he naturally made an oath long ago, and the Dharma methods will be shared, and the fruits obtained will be distributed.

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning said calmly, "No matter what, you four, don't even think about going there."

    Ji Ning has a strong defense and has never been bombarded until now. In fact, even if he is bombarded, Ji Ning can resist with the help of the 'Dominator Armor'.  It is not difficult for Ji Ning to just contain the four peak Dao Lords.

    "The four of us can't get through." King Gujia sent a message, "Yanhu, Tiancan, both of you, hurry up and practice the "Life" method. Once you master it, go in with the four of us. The six of us will go in together  ¡­I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to stop it.¡±

    "Um."

    Mainly because the seven peak Dao Lords, including Yan Hu and Tian Can, were not fully trained, so they did not rush in. Ji Ning did not need to pay attention to them, so he was able to easily stop four of them.

    "Okay." Yanhu, Tiancan and other seven peak Taoists all retreated far away, took out the time treasures in the distance and began to practice.

    For a while

    Both sides became quiet. Ji Ning was still standing alone in front of the seven-color chain. One man was in charge and no one could open it.

    It has only been five days.

    "Hahaha" With a loud laugh, the leader of Jiuchen stepped directly onto the three-color chain and strode forward.

    "Damn it." The expressions of Daojun Xiaomeng and King Gujia changed.

    "Okay." Ji Ning was happy when he saw this.

    Jiuchen stepped on the three-color chain. Although it became more and more painful as he went back, he still walked over.  He came under the altar and took away the sixth talisman.

    "Haha, Beiming, it took so long to pass the level of Dao Heart It's really embarrassing." Jiu Chen shouted to Ji Ning in the distance.

    "Stop talking nonsense and break the altar quickly. Remember, use time treasures! This level is much more difficult." Ji Ning said loudly.

    "I understand." Jiuchen said.

    ¡­¡­

    Although King Gujia and the others were very anxious, there was nothing they could do. Ji Ning had identified the four of them, and there were world projections and secret techniques shrouding them. There was nothing they could do.

    More than half a month has passed.  Yanhu and Tiancan practiced the "Life" method one after another.

    "Let's break through together."

    "Let's see how he stops me."

    Xiao Meng, King Gujia, Hei Xiao, Chen Yu, Yan Hu, and Tian Can, the six of them attacked the seven-color chain together.

    "Huh, what's going on?"

    Taojun Yanhu was the easiest. He rushed to the seven-color chain without encountering any obstacles at all.

    "Huh, I'm here too?"

    Demon Lord Chenyu was also stunned.

    They both connected to the seven-color chains one after another, but the next four, Xiaomeng, King Gujia, Daojun Heixiao, and Tiancan, were stopped by Ji Ning.

    "You four can't get through." Ji Ning's voice sounded.

    He deliberately let go of Dao Lord, but he also had a choice. First of all, he was not strong enough.  There are so many that can't be stopped, so it's better to take the initiative to let them go.

    The five previously listed were all peak Tao Lords ranked very low, and they were no threat at all.

    As for the Dust and Rain Demon Lord.  When Jiuchen Cult Leader first came to Yibo Realm, his strength was comparable to hers!  However, Jiuchen had not long since become Sipaojun at that time and had not yet figured out the trick. After all, he had been passed down by his ancestors who were ancient cultivators.  During the training in Chibo Palace, he has now figured out a total of three unique moves, and his strength is definitely above Demon Lord Chenyu.

    Note  Finally, you will break the 9,000 -layer altar.  All it depends on is attack!

    Jiu Chen¡¯s attack is definitely superior to Demon Lord Chenyu, so Demon Lord Chenyu is not a big threat, so Ji Ning lets her go.

    As for Taoist Yanhu, Taoist Yanhu¡¯s defense is unparalleled, but his attack is weaker and he doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat either.

    As for Xiao Meng, Dao Lord Black Owl, Dao Lord Tiancan, and King Gujia, they are the top four threats among the group of Dao Lords in front of him. Of course, Ji Ning must try his best to stop them!

    "Beiming, you are cruel."

    "Taojun Yanhu, Demon Lord Chenyu, get the command talisman as soon as possible, and finally?Kill Jiuchen.  "

    "It's up to you."

    Xiaomeng and the others could only give up unwillingly.

    "Let's go and find the King of Light, Daojun Fei Qi, and the others. The last Dongming Jade Talisman is on Daojun Fei Qi." Daojun Xiaomeng gave the order, and he immediately led Hei Xiao, Tiancan, and  King Gujia and other Dao Lords left quickly, and nine peak Dao Lords rushed to another passage to find Tao Lord Fei Qi.

    ¡­¡­

    Everything is quiet.

    Chen Yu, Yan Hu and other seven peak Dao Lords are all practicing the "Tao Heart" method, and Jiu Chen has reached the top of the altar. He first covered the top with time treasures, and then began to bombard the nine thousand layers of restrictions.

    "No one comes to see me?" Ji Ning was very leisurely.

    "Let's take a look, what about the other passage?" Ning also flew towards the passage where the Wine Saint was.

    Flying to the edge, I saw the passage in the distance.

    "Wow!"

    Ji Ning was dumbfounded.

    The situation in that passage is much more chaotic.

    On the top of the altar, the four of them, Jiu Sheng, Li Xing Palace Master, Xingyun Palace Master, and Shi Jiu, were all bombarding the nine thousand layers of restrictions at the same time.  Sometimes the Wine Saint would fight with Li Xing, Xingyun, and Shi Jiu.

    The rocky land in front of the Second Abyss is even more chaotic.

    A total of seven peak Taoist kings, including the King of Light, Taoist Xuehuan, Taoist Sijia, King of Stars, and Taoist Fei Qi, are fighting together.  Daojun Xuehuan and Daojun Sijia were besieged by the King of Light and Daojun Fei Qi.

    "Fei Qi Daojun." followed by a loud shout.

    King Gujia, Daojun Xiaomeng, Daojun Heixiao, and Daojun Tiancan also arrived. They easily got through the seven-color chains and joined in the melee.

    "Damn it."

    The faces of King Guangming and others changed.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? Melee.

    There is a melee on the top of the altar, fighting for the last talisman.

    There was a melee in front of the Second Abyss, fighting for the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    On the contrary, the peak Dao Lords on the outermost periphery are practicing the "Tao Heart" method and are too lazy to fight.

    "This passage is really messy."

    Ji Ning stood at the junction of the two areas, sometimes looking at this side and sometimes at Jiuchen's side.

    He has no time to go to war.  After all, once he joins the war, everyone will probably be wary of him or even besiege him.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed by, and one year passed in the blink of an eye.

    The melee continues.

    Two more peak Dao Lords died, both of whom were less well-known. They both died at the hands of Dao Lord Xiaomeng. His ¡®Blood Blade¡¯ was too cruel.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Accompanied by a roar.

    The nine thousand layers of restrictions on the top of the altar were shattered at the same time, and Shi Jiu was seen roaring towards the Wine Saint, with incomparable bravery.  Shi Jiu is also a terrifying existence with extremely defiant defense.

    "Grab it." Xingyun and Li Xing started at the same time.

    "Get out." The wine saint is also grabbing it.

    Bang~~~

    "Hahaha, Brother Jiu Sheng. You got the first two talismans in this passage, so you can't be too greedy." Palace Master Li Xing grabbed it, Palace Master Xingyun, Shi Jiu, Xuehuan, Sijia  Everyone was overjoyed.  The five of them are a team, and they have agreed long ago that the fruits will be divided equally!

    "Damn it." The Wine Saint frowned.

    He is the fastest. He mastered the "Life" method early and obtained the first talisman.  Later, the "Tao Heart" method was practiced in one go. After all, the training in the dark kingdom is too terrible.  He also cultivated the Shinli-ryu and lived for such a long time. His Taoist mind was indeed better than Ji Ning's.  Therefore, he was the fastest to obtain the first two talismans.

    But the last nine thousand layers of restrictions.  too difficult.

    Li Xing, Palace Master Xingyun, and Shi Jiu all arrived at the altar very quickly. By that time, he had already blasted through the eight thousand layers, but Palace Master Li Xing finally caught him.

    "The eighth command talisman has been obtained by the Lord of Li Xing Palace." The towering man in a white robe appeared in the sky, overlooking the melee of Dao Lords.  The voice echoed everywhere in Chibo Palace, "Now there is only the last command talisman 'The Seventh Command Talisman' left, which has no owner yet, fellow Taoists. The last command talisman is gone. If you miss it, I'm afraid there will be no chance in the future."  ¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing the voice of Jie Ling Puluo in his ears, Ji Ning looked nervously at Jiuchen's side and Jiuchen's passage. Now Jiuchen, Yanhu Daojun and a little-known Peak Daojun, the three of them  They are all bombarding the Nine Thousand Layers of Forbidden City??.  Ji Ning also didn't expect that Taoist Yanhu and a weaker Taoist at the peak could have such strong Taoist hearts.

    Ling Fu is the most important thing to Ji Ning. He has already reached the limit of what he can do to help Jiu Chen. The next step is up to Ji Ning.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning looked eagerly.

    "These are all the things you need to rely on when negotiating with powerful people. The more, the better."

    ******

    But the Wine Saints and the others did not mix the last command talisman. In fact, they couldn't mix it even if they wanted to. After all, each Dao Lord can only enter one passage.

    In their eyes, what matters more is the Dongming Jade Talisman!

    "Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "quick."

    "Rob."

    Jiu Sheng, Li Xing Palace Master, Xingyun Palace Master, and Shi Jiu all stepped on the three-color chains one after another, rushed back to the rocky ground in front of the Second Abyss, and joined in the melee.

    It should be noted that there are five Dongming jade talismans.

    Tianyi used one, Guangming King used one, and Jiuchen used one.  Only two were unused.

    ??Everyone knows that one is in the hands of the Wine Master, but no one wants to snatch it.

    There is another one in the hands of Daojun Fei Qi.

    "Rob."

    "kill."

    The more chaotic the fight, the more fanatical the weaker Dao Lords become, because they have more hope of succeeding in the chaos.  As a peak Dao Lord, especially those who are strong in preserving life and have immortality, they can usually save it if they succeed.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed and the fighting was fierce.

    The Taoist Lord Fei Qi¡¯s life-saving ability is indeed very strong. In addition, the other Taoist Lords such as the King of Light had already made an oath to "share life and death". No matter who gets it, everyone must resist the enemy together.  Therefore, five peak Taoist queens were killed in the fight, but Taoist Fei Qi was still alive.

    "Boom."

    The passage where Jiuchen is located is on top of the altar.

    Now there are four peak Dao Lords attacking the nine thousand-layer restriction, accompanied by a roar.

    ¡°Whoosh~~~¡± The turbulent water waves roared past.

    "Hahaha" The laughter of the leader of Jiuchen resounded throughout the world, "Beiming, you succeeded!"

    When Ji Ning saw this in the distance, his energy and blood trembled with excitement, causing air waves all around him, and he laughed loudly: "Haha, God helps me, God really helps me."

    ******

    It¡¯s Monday, I¡¯d like to ask Tomato for a recommendation vote, everyone has it~~~~~

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 21 Picking Fruit

    With Ji Ning's character, it was generally impossible for him to lose his composure like this.

    It can be seen how excited Ji Ning is now. After all, Jiu Chen¡¯s struggle with the other three peak Dao Lords just now is very likely to fail If he can succeed, Ji Ning is naturally excited.

    "He actually snatched it away?" Lord Yanhu gritted his teeth angrily.

    "As soon as I was about to stop him, he turned into an endless wave of water." Dust Rain Demon Lord also gritted his teeth. She rushed to the top of the altar at the last moment, but she still couldn't grab it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After succeeding, the leader of Jiuchen turned into a wave of water and swooped down. After condensing into a human form, he stepped on the three-color chain. He endured the pain and walked quickly, then stepped on the seven-color chain and arrived at Ning.

    "Beiming, I didn't disappoint you, haha, I, Jiuchen, still have some tricks up my sleeve." The leader of Jiuchen said proudly, and as he spoke, he took out three talismans and handed them to Ji Ning, "Here, take them.  "Jiu Chen is still very happy at this moment. He took advantage of Ji Ning and got the Dongming Jade Talisman. With Jiu Chen's aloof and arrogant temperament, he always feels that he owes a lot.

    Now that I can make up for it, I immediately feel much more relaxed.

    "Thank you." Ji Ning was not hypocritical. The three talismans were indeed very important to him.

    ¡°Wow~~~~¡±

    Colorful light also appeared in the sky, converging into a majestic white burqa man 'Jie Ling Pu'er'. He looked down and said in a loud voice: "Dear Taoists, the Dongming jade talisman and the talismans needed for picking fruits are all here."  They all already have their masters. Those who are fighting for each other can also fight to their heart's content. Those who want to pick fruits can just go to the corresponding area with the command talisman. Those who want to leave can leave as long as they leave the Akaba Palace. I have  A passage out of the Yibo Realm was opened outside the Chibo Palace."

    "Let's be careful and go get the fruit quickly." Ji Ning said cautiously.

    "Well, let's go." Jiuchen nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is also worried that others will come to snatch him away. After all, he now has six tokens.

    But he guessed wrong.

    After all, even ten or eight peak Dao Lords cannot trap Ji Ning. Those who want to rob Ji Ning are simply not strong enough.

    As for the large number of powerful Dao Lords at the peak, they are competing for the 'Dongming Jade Talisman'.

    "The last command talisman has its own owner? I have to hurry up." The Wine Saint frowned.  Now, on the rocky ground in front of the second abyss of this passage, there are a large number of Dao Lords gathered, such as the Lord of Lixing Palace, the Lord of Xingyun Palace, Shi Jiu, Xuehuan, Sijia and others, as well as King Gujia  , Daojun Tiancan, Daojun Black Owl, Daojun Xiaomeng, and so on

    In short, a group of top Taoists have been gathered.

    "Bang."

    The Wine Saint was completely excluded.

    He is too strong, causing all parties to reject him, making the Wine Master always embarrassed.

    "It's time, it's now!" A strange arrow, half the size of a palm, appeared in the right hand of the Wine Master. It looked extremely simple.  There was nothing special about the arrow in his hand, and even the Dao Lords who were fighting at the scene didn't sense anything amiss.

    Whoops!

    The arrow shot out suddenly.

    A heart-stopping power.  This made the many peak Dao Lords on all sides who were fighting feel excited in their hearts.

    "not good."

    "careful."

    "Hide."

    The terrifying sense of threat in the dark made those peak Dao Lords all know that something was wrong, and they all noticed the existence that frightened them - that incredibly fast stream of light.

    The moment the arrow was thrown out, the Wine Saint also flew out following the arrow.

    "No." Taojun Fei Qi's face changed drastically. He also saw the light that frightened him. Almost instantly, a round mirror emitting light appeared in his hand. Bang, the round mirror shattered.  A strange mirror immediately appeared in front of Qidaojun.  Taojun Fei Qi has been being hunted since he obtained the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    Although it is said that the King of Light and other Dao Lords.  Before getting the treasure, they all made an oath that no matter who gets it, they will help deal with the danger.

    Can help.  But they won¡¯t work hard.  Therefore, Daojun Fei Qi also faced danger several times, and this was his last life-saving thing.

    "Whoops."

    When the stream of light hit the round mirror, countless cracks immediately appeared on the round mirror and it was completely shattered.

    The streamer continues to move forward.  It penetrated directly into Daojun Fei Qi's body.

    "Huh~~~" Daojun Fei Qi's body immediately turned into a burst of gray mist.

    ¡°Ah ah ah, what, what is this?¡± The gray mist let out a shrill scream.  After thisThe gray mist naturally condensed into a corpse, which was that of Fei Qi Daojun.

    The Wine Saint followed the streamer and swooped over at the same time.

    The moment the body of Taoist Fei Qi appeared, the Wine Saint waved his hand and took away the body of Taoist Fei Qi.

    "Hmph, if you die on my treasure 'Zi Lun Arrow', you will die in peace." The Wine Saint has always been reluctant to use this treasure. This is his biggest trump card, even when facing the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  Count, I'm afraid they can severely injure the opponent!  This was one of the two leftover treasures he got after he obtained the Treasure of the Universe in Yu Xinghai, and was guided by the spirit of the Treasure of the Universe to a place left over from an ancient battlefield. The 'Zirun Arrow' was an extremely sinister treasure.

    " Fei Qi Daojun was not strong enough and died instantly after being hit.

    "It's all worth it for the Dongming Jade Talisman." The Wine Saint felt excited in his heart.

    He has lived too long, for a hundred thousand chaotic eras.

    For a long time, he has been taking risks and preparing for Hedao!  And this time the Dongming Jade Talisman was born, he decided to get it at all costs.

    "With the help of the two Dongming Jade Talismans, I am more confident about the way." The Wine Saint followed and swept his eyes around.

    The other Dao Lords around.

    Palace Master Li Xing, King Guangming, Lord Xiaomeng, King Gujia, etc. all looked at him with fear.

    That treasure just now was too powerful.

    Although Daojun Fei Qi¡¯s ¡®immortal body¡¯ is not perfect, it is comparable to Sui Meng.  But Sui Meng was killed by Ji Ning many times before he was killed!  But just now, Daojun Fei Qi died in an instant.  How can this not shock everyone?

    "It would be great to have one of these treasures. I don't believe there are two Wine Saints." King Guangming said, "

    "right."

    "We are much stronger than Fe Qi." The black owl Taoist Lord had a fierce look in his eyes.

    "That stream of light, I can chop it away with one move." Daojun Xiaomeng also said with a hint of madness, "The Wine Saint has two Dongming Jade Talismans on his body. He has never had time to use them, so they are all on him.  ,Fight."

    "Fight."

    "kill."

    The Dao Lords immediately moved.

    They don¡¯t care about Ji Ning at all. Six copies of the talisman?  Not to mention six parts, even nine parts, in the eyes of these Tao Lords, they are not as good as one Dongming Jade Talisman!  Not to mention that the Wine Saint had two servings!

    "They really took action." The moment they took action, the Wine Master gritted his teeth and went out to kill them.

    ¡­¡­

    The black clay humanoid creature looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    "Senior, this is the ninth command talisman." Ji Ning took out the command talisman.

    "Yeah." The sacred tree user lowered his head and reached out to take it. Then arms appeared in the endless black ground around him, picking off the only fruits on the translucent trees. Each tree  There was only one fruit on it. The fruit was also translucent and had a faint layer of light. Looking at this light made Ji Ning and Jiuchen feel calm.

    "There are three hundred fruits in total." The Sacred Tree Envoy looked at Ji Ning, "This is the Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit, which is extremely valuable. In such a special environment as Chibo Palace, it only ripens in the Hundred Thousand Chaos Era."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning looked at the three hundred fruits flying in front of him, waved his hand, and accepted the three hundred fruits.

    "Let's go to the other side."

    Ji Ning took Jiuchen and flew towards another area.

    "Beiming, look." Jiuchen pointed to the distance.

    "Wow." Ji Ning was surprised when he saw it, "What happened to the Wine Saint, causing so many Dao Lords to besiege him?"

    All the Taoists are besieging the Wine Saint!  The main reason is that the Wine Saint has never joined forces with other Dao Lords. Ji Ning once invited the Wine Saint to join forces, but the Wine Saint dismissed it before.

    Poor wine saint.

    "Leave him alone, let's pick our fruits." Ji Ning said, as he and Jiuchen went to the seventh area to pick fruits.

    "Boom."

    The Wine Saint is extremely powerful. With the treasure of the universe, three or five Taoist masters at the peak can fly with one palm strike.

    But many other peak Dao Lords still join forces to besiege, and sometimes there are Dao talismans and other treasures.

    "You have to stand on this pattern for ten breaths before you can be transported to the second world?" Jiu Sheng gritted his teeth, "It takes so long?"

    "Wine Master, you can't even stand there for ten breaths."

    "You can't escape."

    A large group of peak Dao Lords all joined forces to besiege, not giving the Wine Saint a chance to defeat them one by one.  Under such a siege, the Wine Saint could not stand at the teleportation pattern safely.??Breathe.  Can't escape?  If he continues to struggle, he will eventually be defeated.  Ask him to hand over the Dongming Jade Talisman?  He didn't want to either.

    The Wine Saint suddenly saw the two Ji Ning and Jiuchen in the distance who were leisurely chatting with the sacred tree envoys in exchange for fruits.

    "Beiming, help me!" Jiu Shenglian said urgently.

    ******

    Today is just one chapter!  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 22 Ji Ning¡¯s Request

    "These are five hundred and sixty golden rosami fruits." The divine tree envoy delivered the golden fruits one by one to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and accepted it.

    "Beiming, help me." The Wine Saint's voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned and turned to look at the battlefield in the distance. On that rocky land, more than twenty Dao Lords were besieging the Wine Saint. However, the Wine Saint was also extremely powerful.  These Dao Lords will not be allowed to form a perfect siege. No more than ten wine saints can be attacked at a time.

    "Beiming, what's wrong?" Jiuchen asked.

    "The Wine Saint is asking for help from us." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Although he can barely protect himself now, under the siege of so many Dao Lords, he simply cannot stand on the teleportation map for ten breaths, so even the third  There is no way to leave the third level of the world, let alone leave the Chibo Palace."

    Jiuchen also laughed: "Who allowed him to get two Dongming Jade Talismans, and he was not in a hurry to use them! He is so confident."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    In fact, it is a bit hasty to use it in Yibo Realm. Dao Lords usually use the Dongming Jade Talisman after they are fully prepared.

    But for the sake of safety, Jiuchen always used it early to prevent being besieged.

    "Beiming, help me, just say whatever you want." The Wine Saint said anxiously.

    "Why should I help you?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were in the distance, watching the battle in a leisurely manner. Ji Ning said calmly, "You are surrounded by so many Dao Lords and have no way to escape, so you can only fight.  Go down. By the time you lose your life, you will probably have killed several Dao Lords. Wouldn't it be better for me to come and take advantage?"

    "Throw away my life? How could I risk my life for the sake of the Dongming Jade Talisman." The Wine Saint said, "If the situation is really bad, I would rather give up a Dongming Jade Talisman at that time, and I can naturally save my life."

    "Then give me a Dongming Jade Talisman, two Talisman Talisman, and some other treasures. I will help you." Ji Ning said.

    "It's too much." The Wine Saint said, "I only need to hand over a Dongming jade talisman to King Gujia! King Gujia and his eight Taoists will not attack me again because of their oath. They even  You have to help me! Without the siege of eight of them, if you help me again, I can easily break the situation."

    Ji Ning secretly nodded after hearing this.

    right.

    These besieging Dao Lords are not monolithic, they are also divided into several parties.  The Dao Lords led by King Gujia are on one side, King Guangming is on another side, and Dao Lord Xiaomeng, Tiancan, Hei Xiao, and Yan Hu are on the same side, and finally the Lord of Li Xing Palace and Xing Yun are on the same side.  Palace Master, Shi Jiu, Sijia, and Xuehuan are all on the same side.

    Either party will be completely bribed by the ¡®Dongming Jade Talisman¡¯!  As long as either party defected to the side of the Wine Saint.  Then the Wine Saint has successfully broken the situation.

    "It looks like there is no hope for the Dongming Jade Talisman." Ji Ning said secretly. He actually didn't want the Dongming Jade Talisman and deliberately raised the price.

    "Except for the Dongming Jade Talisman and the magic weapons used in battleall the treasures on your body, all the treasures belong to me, and I will help you." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "All the treasures? Two talismans are enough." The Wine Saint was a little angry, "Beiming, I have lived for a hundred thousand Chaos Era and experienced countless adventures. Should I give you all the treasures I got? Don't you think  Is it too much?"

    "It's not too much. Compared with the Dongming Jade Talisman, what's the use of those?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Two talismans, just two talismans." The Wine Saint gritted his teeth and said.  "It can't be higher! I have to save my life, right? It's too delusional to give you all the treasures. There are so many treasures, I think it won't be difficult for me to win over some of these Dao Lords."

    "snort."

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply in the distance, "Yes, you want to save your life! I can promise you to leave two life-saving items. After leaving the Dongming Jade Talisman and your battle magic weapon, everything else belongs to me! If  If you agree, then I will help immediately. If you don¡¯t agreethen I will also take action against you!"

    "You¡ª¡ª" the wine saint's expression changed.

    Ji Ning is coming too?

    Ji Ning's threat is much greater. Ji Ning was able to defeat the black-armored god general in the second world before. The Wine Saint knew that Ji Ning's strength must have greatly improved and he was very close to him!  Once Ji Ning takes action, his situation will be extremely bad.

    "The Dongming Jade Talisman, the battle magic weapon, and two life-saving items I guess there are only a few of the most precious life-saving items on your body." Ji Ning said, "Let you choose two items.  , not bad.¡±

    The Wine Saint gritted his teeth.

    It¡¯s so cruel.

    A strike at the critical moment!  However, one of the two parties is from the Kingdom of Darkness;Fang belongs to the Dao League and the Mangya Kingdom.  It is a hostile force.  Ji Ning was hunted down by the Wine Saint before!  Everything is for the treasure, so there will be no friendship.

    "Okay." The Wine Saint gritted his teeth and agreed, his heart bleeding.

    As the first Dao Lord in the Endless Territory, he has ventured to so many places and even obtained the treasure of the universe.  How could he have accumulated so little treasure?  Now that almost 90% of it has to be given to Ji Ning, how can he not feel distressed?

    But his end is approaching.

    The most important thing is harmony!

    "Very good." Ji Ning smiled, "Then you and I will make an oath of destiny."

    "Of course you have to make a life oath." The Wine Saint immediately said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning knew very well that it was impossible to obtain the Dongming Jade Talisman. In fact, he was different from other Dao Lords in that his desire for the Dongming Jade Talisman was originally low.  He was very satisfied if he could get two talismans.  It would be even more fun to be able to get many other treasures that the Wine Saint had accumulated over endless years.

    "Jiuchen, I just discussed the next matter with the Wine Sage." Ji Ning and Jiuchen quickly explained these matters via voice transmission.

    "Ah." Jiuchen suddenly showed joy, "Haha, that's cruel. It's a pity that I couldn't get a Dongming Jade Talisman from him. That's right, if the Wine Saint is willing to give up the Dongming Jade Talisman, he won't hand it over.  There are so many treasures out there.¡±

    "When the time comes, you and I will each have half of those treasures." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Half for one person?" Jiuchen was shocked, "No, no, you go and help, I can't make a big difference."

    "Those two talismans belong to me, and each of the other treasures has halfI have already taken enough." Ji Ning said with a smile. The Wine Saint must have accumulated a lot of treasures, but I'm afraid they can't compare with the fruits of Chibo Palace.  Compare!  This makes both the Lord and the Dao Alliance crazy!  After all, the Wine Saint has only lived for 100,000 Chaos Era, but compared to a powerful master who has lived for a long time?  The difference between the treasures is huge, so compared with the fruits of Chibo Palace, those treasures are just a fraction.

    Jiuchen already gave him three talismans before, so what does it mean to give him some more treasures?

    What's more, those life-saving things usually have several pieces, and the two brothers just share them.  For example, Master Suimeng even gave a lot of treasures to the Chou King!  And at Ji Ning's level, ordinary treasures were becoming less and less helpful to him.  What he needs is a shocking treasure like the Red Wave Palace Fruit, a treasure that can make the lord go crazy.

    "Let's go, follow me." Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew over.

    "Want to take action?" Jiu Chen immediately became excited. With his immortal water body, his life-saving ability was much better than Ji Ningke's. Jiu Chen was naturally extremely bellicose.

    "There is no need to take action." Ji Ning said.

    "Boom!"

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and killed directly.

    With the projection of the world enveloped and the nine secret arts surrounding him, Ning was like a giant meteorite hitting the battlefield.  The leader of Jiuchen also laughed loudly: "Tao Lords, I'm here." He turned into a huge wave of water, followed Ji Ning, and rushed towards the Tao Lords like it swept the heaven and earth.

    "Is it Beiming?"

    "It's Dao Lord Beiming!"

    The faces of the many Dao Lords who were besieging Jiu Sheng immediately changed, especially Palace Master Li Xing, Palace Master Xingyun, and Shi Jiu frowned. They were all from Mang Ya Kingdom, so they were not worried about Ji Ning.  Take action against them.  But they were also unable to take action against Ji Ning.

    "Beiming Dao Lord, if we don't deal with you, you still get involved." King Gujia said angrily.

    "Beiming, we don't want your command talisman, and you don't want to get involved." Daojun Xiaomeng said coldly.

    They were all very angry.

    Ji Ning got a lot of talismans this time, which made some Dao Lords covet them. They all know how precious the talismans are.  But for the Dongming Jade Talisman, they didn't want to tangle with Ji Ning any more.

    "What can you do if I interfere?" The mighty voice echoed in the world, and the huge meteorites rushed into the battlefield. The Yin Yang Sword Intention Domain and the Secret Art of the Wine Saint began to join forces with each other.  , sweeping all directions.

    brush.

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    Ji Ning used the shadowless escape technique and even got into the range of the Wine Saint's secret technique!  The Wine Saint and he are now on the same side. Although he senses that Ji Ning has entered the range of his secret technique, he will not force Ji Ning to reveal himself. Instead, he will try his best to cooperate with Ji Ning's actions.

    "He disappeared."

    "Beiming has disappeared, be careful."

    These Taoist Lords all looked ugly.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available in the app on June 26th.Available in the ? area, come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 33 Chapter 23 The End (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    They would rather besiege the Wine Saint than deal with Beiming.

    Because although the Wine Saint is slightly stronger than Beiming, he is still upright and all Taoist Lords can clearly see where the Wine Saint is!  The siege was easy. If the Wine Saint wanted to attack either side, the Dao Lords could be prepared in advance.  But ¡®Beiming Daojun¡¯ is different.

    His assassination escape technique disappeared without a trace, catching the Dao Lords off guard. This feeling is very bad.

    "Wow." Ji Ning appeared out of thin air, but was already very close to the two Tao Lords.

    "He's over here."

    "Quickly retreat."

    "Don't resist forcefully."

    The two Dao Lords were so frightened that their expressions changed. Now everyone knows that among the peak Dao Lords, Jiu Sheng and Bei Ming are the two who stand at the top.  Even Daojun Xiaomeng, who is ranked third, will be repelled in one encounter!  The difference in strength is very obvious.

    "Brush." ??Ji Ning rushed forward brazenly. Ji Ning easily resisted the impact of those magic weapons and secret techniques.

    "Whoosh." "Whoosh."

    Two sword-shaped mists streaked across the sky and met each other. Although the two peak Taoists tried their best to resist, they both flew away with a crash.  One of them was slapped on the body, and although the other blocked it with his shield magic weapon, Ji Ning's sword was so powerful that he was blown away.

    "Everyone, please stop now." Ji Ning's voice sounded.

    The more than twenty Dao Lords who were besieging him looked ugly, but they still stopped temporarily and stared at Ji Ning.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? At this time, the leader of Jiuchen, who had turned into a wave of water, gathered his figure next to Ji Ning.

    Jiu Sheng, Ji Ning, and Jiuchen stood together.

    Ji Ning looked at the Tao Lords in front of him with a smile: "You Tao Lords should also understand that if I, Jiu Sheng and Jiuchen join forces, even ten peak Tao Lords will be defeated in front of us and with my escape skills,  With the help of Jiuchen and Jiu Sheng, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be difficult to kill a few Dao Lords.¡±

    "Huh." This large group of peak Dao Lords were very unhappy, but they also understood that what Ji Ning said was right.

    Ji Ning just used two swords to deal with two peak Dao Lords.

    If he has six swords.  To completely deal with a Dao Lord, I am afraid that I can directly crush a peak Dao Lord to death!  If Ji Ning were alone, the threat would not be so great.  But with the cooperation of Jiu Sheng and Jiu Chen it would be really scary.  Especially Palace Master Li Xing, Shi Jiu and the others were not in a position to take action against Ji Ning.

    "Beiming." Palace Master Li Xing spoke.

    "brother Li  Treasure, I will help him. If we continue to fight, you will not be able to hurt us. But I am afraid that one of you, Dao Lord, will die."

    "Humph." Xiaomeng Daojun and the others all looked ugly.

    "The advantage has been taken by Beiming."

    "The Wine Sage got two Dongming Jade Talismans. This Beiming got a lot of Talismans. They are both too cruel." The other peak Taoist Lords were a little unwilling.

    "What, do you want to keep fighting or give up?" Ji Ning said calmly, "I don't care."

    "Everyone, continue to kill?" the Wine Saint also said coldly.

    For these treasures, the Dao Lords were all ruthless, but they met Ji Ning and the Wine Saint who were even more ruthless.

    Those peak Taoists all looked at each other, although they were unwilling to do so.  But they all saw the situation clearly.  The strength of the Wine Saint is far superior to that of other Dao Lords. Although Beiming was very strong before entering the Chibo Palace, he could not enter the Chibo Palace.  But the strength is even more terrifying.  It's really frightening that these two terrifying Dao Lords join forces.

    "You are cruel enough." Daojun Xiaomeng turned around and left, "Let's go."

    "Walk."

    "Let's go."

    One by one, the peak Dao Lords began to step onto the teleportation map.

    Shi Jiu looked at Ji Ning and said, "Beiming. You and the Wine Sage have benefited greatly this time, I admire you."

    "Nine Kings." Ji Ning nodded, "A little luck."

    "I also want this bit of luck." The Lord of Li Xing Palace said.

    "Let's go. Let's go pick the fruits too." Palace Master Xingyun said.

    There are nine talismans in total, and Ji Ning now has a total of eight.  As for Palace Master Li Xing and Palace Master Xingyun, they received one¡ªthe eighth talisman!

    ¡­¡­

    Taoists are all very wise.

    Only when you feel there is hope will you fight.  If there is even a little hopeOf course, who would fight stupidly and die?

    So as soon as Ji Ning and Jiuchen showed up, and Ji Ning showed some tricks to make them understand the reality, these Dao Lords all left.

    "You are cruel enough." The Wine Master looked at Ji Ning with a complicated expression, "I didn't even do anything, but I want to give you so many treasures."

    "Stop talking nonsense and give me the treasure quickly." Ji Ning urged with a smile.

    The Wine Saint is helpless.

    Although he seems unhappy and helpless, he is actually quite happy. After all, he is approaching his end!  If Hedao fails, what's the use of having so many treasures?  If the harmony is successful, then he is the master.  Those treasures are even more useless!  So the most important thing to him is the treasure of the universe and the Dongming Jade Talisman.

    "Well, I killed some peak Dao Lords, and their treasures are with me, but now they belong to you." The Wine Saint handed over a disc.

    Ji Ning took it and looked at it briefly, then he looked happy.

    Because of the oath of fate, Ji Ning had no need to suspect that the Wine Saint would cheat. If he dared to cheat, the Wine Saint would have been completely destroyed at that moment.

    "Come on, come on, Jiuchen, this is yours." Ji Ning just swept his mind and quickly divided it into two piles of treasures. One pile of treasures was placed in a gourd by Ji Ning, and he handed the gourd directly to  Got Jiuchen.

    "Okay." Jiuchen didn't refuse and took it directly.

    "There are so many treasures, much more than I have on my body." Jiuchen was overjoyed.

    "That's the Wine Saint! There are so many treasures that you and I can't compare." Ji Ning teased.

    The wine master on the side couldn't help but snorted after hearing this.

    But he still had to wait nearby, because he had to act with Ji Ning and Jiuchen, which was safer.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Jiu Sheng, and Jiuchen went to other areas and exchanged the talismans for fruits one by one.

    There are nine kinds of fruits in Chibo Palace, and Ji Ning only got eight kinds.

    In fact, it was because he decided to give up the ¡®Dongming Jade Talisman¡¯ from the beginning that he could get so much.  Because he gave up the Dongming Jade Talisman, Jiuchen gave him the three Talismans!  Because he didn't fight for the Dongming Jade Talisman, he had more time to enter the third world Of course, there was another reason, Ji Ning was very strong.

    He and the Wine Saint are completely superior to other Dao Lords.

    "Huhuhu!"

    Three streams of light flew out of Chibo Palace, including a boy in white carrying a golden divine sword, a man in black robe, and a man in silver robe carrying a long stick.

    "Finally it's out." The Wine Master smiled.

    "Let's go, let's go out." Ji Ning looked ahead. There was a huge passage in front of him, leading to the sky. It was obviously a passage opened by Jieling Puluo to leave the Yibo Realm.

    "I'm leaving." Jiuchen was also full of joy.

    ??The three of them have gained a lot.

    The Wine Saint has obtained two Dongming Jade Talismans.

    Jiuchen got a Dongming Jade Talisman, and also got a lot of treasures.

    Ji Ning, there is no Dongming Jade Talisman, but a large number of precious Chibo Palace fruits in exchange for eight Talismans.

    "Let's go." The three people turned into streams of light, rose into the sky at the same time, and quickly left Yibo Realm along the passage.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Yibo Realm, in the void outside the passage, there are figures with powerful auras. They are ancient eternal emperors. Sure enough, although they are hiding in various places, they are all here now.

    At the front, there are six extremely huge auras, namely the leaders of the six major forces of the Dao Alliance, the Mangya Kingdom, the Eternal Clan, the Special Life Clan, the Ancient Practitioner Clan, and the Dark Kingdom.  They all looked at the passage with expectation in their eyes.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoosh." One after another, a famous Taoist master flew out.

    "Out."

    "It's out." Many ancient emperors were anxious.

    "Black owl." A white-haired old man shouted.

    "Ah, Master." Taojun Hei Xiao looked up and said respectfully.

    ¡°Do you know who owns the ¡®Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit¡¯?¡± the white-haired old man asked.

    "Who got the Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit?"

    "where?"

    "Who got the Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit?"

    Many ancient eternal emperors kept asking questions, but some who were well-informed and had high enough status, like the masters, and some leaders were very calm because they had already received the news that the ninth talisman was obtained by Ji Ning.  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    &nbsp; As a famous Dao Lord came out, finally, three streams of light flew out, it was Jiu Sheng, Jiuchen and Ji Ning.

    When they saw the young man in white who was carrying the golden divine sword, he had been very calm. The mighty Minglan Master, Fengyu Master, Mangya Master, and the leaders of the other three major forces all flew over together, flying towards  It¡¯s Ji Ning.

    "Beiming."

    "Beiming Taoist Lord."

    "Little friend Beiming." A series of shouts were heard, and the emperors who stood at the top of the Endless Territory all looked at Ji Ning. They all had the same smiles on their faces and were extremely cordial and friendly.  Even those from the Dark Kingdom and the Eternal Clan are still full of smiling faces.

    (End of this volume)

    The Akabo Palace volume is over~~~A new volume will start tomorrow~~~~

    *(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 34 The Demon Elephant Stone Wall Chapter 1 Resurrection of Senior Sister

    Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, and Jiu Sheng were all a little confused.

    But the three major masters and several other top eternal emperors all flew over. At a glance, the master Mang Ya was an old man with a white beard with six curved horns. The other two masters, one was an extremely handsome man holding a scepter.  When you see a beautiful woman, you feel like you are seeing the most beautiful thing. You can't help but feel respect for her, and you don't dare to have the slightest thought of blasphemy.  The last one is a man with long green hair and a green beard. His hair, eyebrows, and beard are all very long.

    "Beiming." Master Mangya smiled, "Let me introduce to you, this is the Master of Wind and Rain of the special life clan."

    Ji Ning looked at the man with long green hair and green beard. He had a unique aura of being the master of wind and rain. When he saw him, he felt like he was seeing the boundless forest.

    "I have seen the master of wind and rain." Ji Ning said respectfully.

    What is in front of you is the one who is absolutely standing at the pinnacle of the entire Endless Territory. How can you be negligent?

    "Little friend Beiming, you are quite lucky. There are nine talismans in total this time, and this little friend only got eight. It's awesome, it's awesome." The Lord of Wind and Rain praised.

    "What?"

    Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, and Jiu Sheng were all startled and looked at each other.

    Jiu Chen gave three talismans to Ji Ning, and Jiu Sheng also gave two to Ji Ning because of his oath, but this was not made public.

    "Don't be surprised." Master Mangya said, "This is what Jieling Puluo told me to wait for."

    "Oh." Ji Ning and the other three suddenly realized.

    "Let me introduce you again." Lord Mangya was a little indifferent and glanced at the woman next to him, "This is Lord Minglan of the ancient cultivator clan."

    "Little friend Beiming." The master of Minglan has a beautiful appearance and a soft voice.  She couldn't help but feel good about her. She looked at Ji Ning with a smile.  "My little friend is so great, but he entered the Mangya Kingdom. It's because that old guy in Mangya was too shameless and robbed him everywhere, so he kidnapped my little friend and brought him to the Mangya Kingdom. Otherwise, given the friendship between my little friend and Jiuchen, there is still hope of joining me.  From the ancient cultivator clan.¡±

    The ancient cultivator clan is the same as the Mangya Kingdom.  Some practitioners also joined.

    "Envy, envy cannot come." Master Mang Ya was very indifferent.

    Although Ji Ning was kidnapped by the Mangya Kingdom, he would not hate the Mangya Lord. Without the guidance of the Mangya Kingdom, the extensive swordsmanship training from the Sword Palace, and the opportunity of the origin of the alien universe I am afraid that he may not be able to realize it.  The ultimate kendo!

    "This is the Jinyu Emperor of the Dao Alliance." Master Mangya was a little afraid because he wanted to get the Chibo Temple fruit in Ji Ning's hands.  The Dao League is definitely the biggest opponent. "Emperor Jinyu is one of the two leaders of the Dao League."

    "Bei Ming and I have met before." The bald golden-haired foreigner looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    "Well, this is the 'Emperor Qiyin' of the Eternal Clan." Master Mangya didn't want the Emperor Jinyu to have too much conversation with Ji Ning, so he immediately introduced him, who was an extremely beautiful person who even surpassed Ming Lan.  A beautiful man who dominates.  He has long red hair, and his light red pupils have an evil charm.

    "Beiming." Emperor Qiyin looked at Ji Ning, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    Ji Ning also said: "Emperor Qiyin."

    ¡°This last one is the ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ of the Kingdom of Darkness.¡± The Lord of Mangya Kingdom glanced at the old man with a big head who looked rather strange and had long blue hair like a fan on his head.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." The Fifth Emperor looked at Ji Ning.  But quite sincere and humble.  If you really come into contact with the emperor of the Dark Kingdom, you will know The Dark Kingdom is very low-key and humble.  Because they are outsiders, they will be rejected by the local forces in the endless territory, so they naturally have to keep a lower profile.

    ¡°What I just introduced is enough to represent all parties.¡± Master Mangya said.

    In addition to these six people present, there were also some servants.

    For example, there is a one-horned young man with a very ordinary aura next to Master Mang Ya. For example, there is a seemingly ordinary white-robed woman next to the Eternal Clan's 'Emperor Qiyin'.

    "Wine Saint, come here." Emperor Jie Wu ordered.

    "Yes." The Wine Saint obediently came to the side of the Fifth Emperor.

    "Chishui." Master Minglan also looked at Jiuchen, who immediately flew over and flew to Master Minglan's side.

    ¡­¡­

    Facing the powerful leaders of the six major forces in the Endless Territory, Ji Ning did feel pressure, but also excited!  Because asking them is the most direct way to save Senior Sister.  Even if they can't do it, I'm afraid they should know a lot of information.

    "Beiming, we need some Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit." The Fifth Emperor Junlian of the Kingdom of Darkness said, "Whatever you need, just ask."

    ¡°?Urgent.  "

    Emperor Jinyu of the Dao Alliance said calmly, "Let Beiming set his own terms. Beiming will choose whichever party offers the most benefits."

    Daomeng is absolutely wealthy and confident.

    "Okay." Master Mang Ya nodded.

    "Let little friend Beiming speak for himself," Lord Minglan also said.

    "Little friend Beiming." The Lord of Wind and Rain also looked at Ji Ning.

    The three masters are the strongest, live a long time, and are also wealthy.  They still dare to compete with Dao Meng.

    "Seniors," Ji Ning said respectfully, "Beiming does have something to ask for."

    "Say." Emperor Jinyu was quite confident.

    The other three masters, Emperor Jiewu and Emperor Qiyin also looked at Ji Ning.

    "I once had a beloved Taoist companion." Ji Ning said, "He died a long time ago. My biggest pursuit until now is to resurrect my Taoist companion."

    After hearing this, the Wine Saint and Jiu Chen looked at Ji Ning in shock.

    Resurrection of Taoist companions?

    They did not expect that Ji Ning hid such a secret in his heart.

    "Resurrection?" The long green eyebrows of the Lord of Wind and Rain twitched, and he asked doubtfully, "It should be that the true spirit was destroyed after the soul was scattered, right?" If the true spirit is not destroyed, it is very easy to be resurrected.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Immediately, the three masters and the other three emperors present looked at each other.

    "Let me ask him." Master Minglan said, and several others also nodded.

    "Beiming, let me ask you, when your Taoist companion died, did your strength reach the world level?" Master Minglan's eyes were soft and his voice was gentle.

    "Never." Ji Ning continued, "She was just a fairy at that time."

    Lord Minglan nodded slightly: "Well, he is weak, but there is still hope of resurrection."

    Ji Ning was ecstatic after hearing this.

    "I ask you again, where did she die?" Master Minglan asked, "Is it the eternal world? Or the chaotic world? Or died in the void? Or a different universe?"

    "She died in my hometown, a world of chaos." Ji Ning continued.

    "In the world of chaos?" Master Minglan frowned, "It's troublesome."

    "Trouble?" Ji Ning felt a little worried.

    "Death in the eternal world is the easiest way to resurrect. With the strength of the master, it is expected to be possible." Master Minglan explained, "It is more difficult to resurrect if you die in a different universe. Those who die in the chaotic world or the void can be resurrected.  Getting up is the hardest. Although your Taoist companion is just an immortal, it is still not something we can do."

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed.

    "Beiming." Master Mang Ya on the side said, "In the eternal world, there are rules set by the eternal emperor, which are the original origin of Qian The emperor who created said 'the sky is dark' will always be  Dark. If you say 'unable to fly', then you really can't fly. Unless you use force to break the law, you are strong enough to resist these rules. The eternal world already has the origin of Chu Qian, and the dead creatures in the eternal world are the ones who return to  The origin of the eternal world. To reverse time and space and resurrect an immortal, you only need to resist the backlash of the eternal world. The backlash of the eternal world is relatively weak, and the masters can usually do it. "

    "An alien universe is generally comparable to the size of a domain. You have also been to an alien universe once." Lord Mang Ya said, "It should be very clear that an alien universe also has its own origin! And its origin is more perfect."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Each different universe has its own origin. If a practitioner dies in it, the true spirit will return to the origin of the different universe. To be resurrected, all you need to do is resist the backlash from the origin of the different universe." Master Mang Ya said.

    "As for the chaotic world and the void, they have no origins of their own. After the true spirits are annihilated, they all return to the chaotic universe. To be resurrected, what needs to be resisted is the backlash of the chaotic universe, which is much more terrifying." The master of Mang Yaguo said.

    Is it easiest to resurrect in the eternal world?

    Is it difficult to resurrect from a different universe?

    In a chaotic universe, resurrection is the most difficult?

    Ji Ning¡¯s face turned ugly after hearing this: ¡°What is the realm? What is the chaotic universe?¡±

    He remembered that the hometown of the "Xinghe Clan" in Yu Xinghai was the Konglian Domain. The Konglian Domain was torn apart due to a war, so the Xinghe Clan fled and migrated.

    "Our hometown's endless territory is a domain." Lord Mangya said, "It's called the Yanlong domain."

    "The chaotic universe is the source of everything, boundless" the master of Mangya Kingdom explained, "It is like a boundless ocean, and the boundaries of the domain"??It's like a reef in the boundless ocean!  A different universe is also a relatively special reef in the boundless ocean.  The distance between the rocks is huge.  Therefore, each domain is very, very far away from each other.  "

    ocean?  reef?

    Ji Ning was a little confused.

    A different universe?  Endless territory?  Are they all just rocks?

    The chaotic universe is the ocean?

    "How about resisting the backlash of the chaotic universe and resurrecting my Taoist companion?" Ji Ning became even more anxious.

    "Your Taoist companion is just a heavenly immortal. Although it is difficult to resurrect her, at least there is hope." Master Minglan said.

    ******

    A new volume begins!

    Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Tomato will make up for the debt.

    The background has been explained~~~The Endless Territory (Fire Dragon Territory) is just a small corner of the chaotic universe~~~

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Demon Elephant Stone Wall Chapter 2 Supreme

    "Hope?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Lord Minglan, Lord Mangya, Lord Fengyu, Emperor Jiewu, Emperor Jinyu, and Emperor Qiyin all shook their heads secretly.

    Lord Minglan continued: "The Eternal Emperor cannot withstand the backlash of the chaotic universe. Only the legendary existence that is stronger than the Eternal Emperor can reverse time and space and resurrect your Taoist companion."

    "Stronger than the Eternal Emperor?" Ji Ning was stunned, and Jiuchen and Jiu Sheng were also stunned.

    Is there anyone stronger than the Eternal Emperor?

    "The chaotic universe is boundless. There are realms and different universes." Master Minglan said in an ethereal voice, "In almost any realm and different universe, the highest combat power is the master! But the vast chaotic universe  Among them, there are higher beings, and they are respected as supreme beings by us."

    "Supreme?" Ji Ning immediately remembered this name in his heart.

    Lord Mang Ya on the side nodded, with longing in his eyes: "Yes, Supreme! The eternal world was created by the Eternal Emperor. Different universes were created by the Supreme."

    "Creating a different universe?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A different universe, if I have been to it myself, it has the complete origin of the universe, the way of the sword, etc., and can sense it all!  Was such an 'alien universe' created?

    "The Supreme Being is the supreme being among countless creatures in the chaotic universe." Lord Mang Ya said, "For people like us, who have become eternal emperors, the eternal way they have realized is not the ultimate in cultivation. As long as we break through again, we will realize the way.  , enough to become the origin of the universe. Only then can we create a different universe."

    "The Supreme Being is extremely rare. I have never seen it in my life." Master Mang Ya shook his head.

    The other two masters also looked envious.

    They have never seen the Supreme Being, they just heard about it.

    "The Sith tribe started that war. It swept everywhere. The reason why our cultivator civilization was able to win was because of the existence of the Supreme Being." Lord Mang Ya said, "Although the Sith tribe has extremely high achievements in many aspects, but in  Under the leadership of the Supreme, the Sith tribe was eventually destroyed. Without those Supremes, our cultivator civilization would have been destroyed long ago."

    Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, and Jiu Sheng were all speechless.

    Supreme?

    It turns out that in the chaotic universe, the highest state of cultivation is the Supreme?

    "They can reverse time and space! They can easily travel in the chaotic universe! They can create different universes" Mang Ya said.  "Even disasters like the 'Yin Yang Wheel of Life and Death' that are about to destroy our Flame Dragon Domain can be eliminated if the Supreme Being is willing to take action and spend some time."

    "Can the Supreme destroy the yin and yang wheel of life and death?" The Wine Saint standing on the side couldn't help but said, "Then why don't you ask the Supreme for help? Could the Supreme just look at such a large realm and destroy it like this?"

    "You are wrong." The Lord of Wind and Rain said, "How can the Supreme's eyes be the same as ours? The Supreme once said that everything in the universe has its own laws of life and death. The Yin and Yang wheel of life and death is the birth of chaos.  It was born. Destroy my Flame Dragon Realm. This is the rule of the universe If you forcibly destroy the Yin and Yang wheel of life and death, you will suffer the backlash from the universe, and the backlash is extremely strong, and the Supremes will not be willing to do such a thing.  .¡±

    "The Supreme Beings are truly transcendent."

    "Absolutely invincible."

    "Time, cause and effect, etc. have nothing to do with them."

    "Realms come and go one by one. To them, they are just scenery. We may not even have the chance to see the Supreme in our lifetime." The Lord of Wind and Rain looked at Ji Ning.  "Little friend Beiming, your Taoist companion, only the Supreme One can revive her."

    Ji Ning's heart sank.

    Let the Supreme take action?

    The three masters have lived for so long, but they have never seen the Supreme.  I have never even seen him, so I can imagine how difficult it is to ask the Supreme Being to take action.

    "Do I have enough fruits?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Haha" Emperor Jinyu smiled, "It's far, far away. Ten times and a hundred times won't be enough."

    "You want to ask the Supreme to help you resurrect the Taoist companions. If the entire Chibo Palace is yours and you dedicate it to the Supreme, it may be possible to succeed." Master Mang Ya also shook his head and laughed, "These fruits of yours are only tens of thousands of Chaos Ji.  , Chibo Palace can continuously produce these fruits."

    The value of Chibo Palace is far more than a hundred times more precious than the fruits Ji Ning obtained.

    "Ah." Ji Ning understood immediately.

    "There's nothing I can do now, right?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yes, none of us can do it. Only the Supreme One can take action." Lord Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning, "At least you can??Hope.  If your Taoist companion is the World Realm, the Taoist Lord of Life and Deaththen the backlash of resurrection is a qualitative transformation, which is much more terrifying.  Then you have no hope at all.  "

    "Yeah." Ji Ning quickly regained his composure.

    This was the first time he asked these top experts about resurrecting his senior sister. Ji Ning had already been mentally prepared for failure.

    ?For others, it may feel hopeless.

    But Ji Ning is still full of fighting spirit!  Because he is now the Third Path Lord, and when he becomes the Fourth Path Lord in the future, if his inner sword skills improve further he may be able to collect treasures comparable to the Red Wave Palace.

    "What if I get a treasure comparable to the Red Wave Palace in the future?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask, "How to find the Supreme?"

    "You don't need to look for it." Emperor Jinyu said, "Our Taoist Alliance will help you and pass the news to the Supreme Being."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning glanced at Emperor Jinyu in surprise. The Taoist alliance was really unfathomable. How could it actually pass the news to the Supreme?

    "In the entire Chibo Palace, tens of thousands of Chaos Ages can ripen those fruits, and there are endless batches of fruits. Its value is much higher than what I have accumulated over the endless years." Master Mangya looked at Ji Ning with a smile.  , "Beiming, you have to get a treasure comparable to Chibo Palace. This is not an easy task, you have to be prepared."

    "If you want to make big gains, you need to be adventurous." The Lord of Wind and Rain also said, "For example, Yu Xinghai is an ancient battlefield with many treasures left behind. It's just that there are dangers everywhere If you dare to take risks, say  Maybe we can get some relics of the master, or even a large number of treasures left by the Sith clan. It is entirely possible to be comparable to the Red Wave Palace."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Like the three masters, they dare not take risks easily.

    They are the pillars of their respective sides. Yu Xinghai is too dangerous. If he takes the risk and loses his life, the impact will be great.  On the contrary, as Taoists, they are very adventurous.  Because the hope of Dao Lord's 'harmony' is extremely slim.

    "Supreme?" Ji Ning silently wrote down the name.

    The supreme existence of the cultivator¡¯s civilization.

    The leader of the civilized army of cultivators who destroyed the Sith tribe

    "We can't reverse time and space and resurrect your Taoist companion, Beiming, how are you going to exchange your fruits?" Master Mang Ya said.

    "Beiming, tell me, what are the conditions?"

    "Just say it."

    Emperor Jinyu, Master of Wind and Rain, and others all said this and looked at Ji Ning.

    Since it is not possible to resurrect the senior sister for the time being, then we should first strengthen our own strength, so that we can have a better chance of obtaining a valuable treasure comparable to Chibo Palace.

    "Seniors." Ji Ning pointed his finger in the air, and words immediately condensed in the air. The densely packed words recorded the precious materials needed for the second and third levels of the body-protecting power of "The Body of the Sword". This body-protecting body  There are four levels of magical power, and when fully practiced, it can be compared to the ultimate level of eternal magic weapon.

    "Seniors, please take a look at these precious materials. How many fruits are needed?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Um?"

    The three masters, three emperors present, and even some other eternal emperors who were listening in the back and did not speak at all watched from a distance.

    "Sixty fruits of the Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit are sufficient." Master Minglan spoke.

    "Forty-five Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits will suffice." The Jinyu Emperor of the Dao Alliance said with a smile, which immediately made the three masters and other emperors look at him. The precious materials Ji Ning needed were also extraordinary.  In their opinion, at least fifty fruits can be exchanged.

    "Emperor Jinyu, you can't go too far. Your Dao Alliance has many treasures. Are you going to fight with us? And you still reported such a low number." Emperor Qiyin frowned.

    "How can we fight with you like this?" The Lord of Wind and Rain also said in a low voice.

    "Haha" Emperor Jinyu laughed, "As I said just now, all competitions are fair, and I won't bully you."

    Ji Ning was stunned when he saw this.

    Because Chibo Palace has nine kinds of fruits, but now these emperors are talking about the ninth fruit 'Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit', which made Ji Ning realize that this ninth fruit 'Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit'  The appeal is extremely high.

    "Seniors, I have collected eight kinds of fruits this time." Ji Ning said, "I am willing to use 'Qingning Fruit' in exchange for these precious materials. How many Qingning Fruits do I need?"

    " Qing Ning Fruit can only be ripe in 30,000 Chaos Periods, and Ji Ning has a full 18,000.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 The Demon Elephant Stone Wall Chapter 3 Entering the Immortal Palace of the Dao Alliance

    "Qing Ning Guo?" The three emperors and three masters present looked at each other.

    Although the nine fruits of Chibo Palace are all precious, they are still different.

    Like the Qingning fruit, once it is ripe in thirty thousand years, there are a hundred and eighty thousand.  The quantity is still large, so the six major forces in the Yanlong Realm can also obtain these fruits from other channels, and the demand for these fruits is not very urgent.  But the 'Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit' is different. Once you are proficient in the Hundred Thousand Chaos Period, you only get 300 fruits each time, so the average owner almost always uses it for himself!

    It is rarely traded, which makes the ¡®Cold Flame Dinghua Fruit¡¯ extremely popular.

    "In exchange for these precious materials, 80,000 Qingning fruits are needed." Emperor Jinyu smiled, "This is also a very rare fruit, and it is still useful."

    The three major masters, Emperor Jiewu, and Emperor Qiyin all remained silent.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he understood that Emperor Jinyu had paid a very good price.

    "Okay." Ji Ning looked happy, "Eighty thousand Qingning fruits belong to Emperor Jinyu. Seniors, I still need some treasures."

    Some words were condensed in the air, which were the rare materials needed for the first two stages of the secret technique "Spectral Sword Qi" passed down to Ji Ning by the master of swordsmanship.  For Ji Ning, although the magical power of body protection is quite important, this secret technique is obviously more important.  After all, the potential of the Nine Secret Techniques has been squeezed out. When he becomes the Fourth Step Master, the Nine Secret Techniques will obviously not be able to keep up.

    "The Great Sword Qi of Dividing Light" is divided into three realms.

    If you want to achieve great success, the precious materials required are very difficult for the master.  Ji Ning estimated that these fruits were not enough.

    There is another reason, the third level needs to be practiced.  The requirements for the realm of kendo are very strict, and it can only be achieved if the realm of kendo is comparable to that of the dead kendo master.  Therefore, the two realms alone are enough for me.

    "oh?"

    "These rare materials and rare objects?"

    The three masters and emperors present all hesitated.

    "Give me all three hundred Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits. I'll help you collect them." Emperor Qiyin said in a low voice.

    "It's amazing that Emperor Qiyin was able to collect them all." Master Minglan chuckled softly, "Two hundred and ninety-eight fruits, little friend Beiming, I will help you collect them."

    "Seniors, I am willing to exchange these fruits." There were seven different fruits floating in front of Ji Ning, namely the first fruit, the second fruit, the third fruit, the fourth fruit, the fifth fruit, and the sixth fruit.  Fruit, seventh fruit.

    "cunning."

    "Cunning enough."

    The three masters and the three emperors all laughed, and they all guessed what Ji Ning was thinking.  Obviously Ji Ning also understood that the ninth fruit was the most sought-after, so he was not in a hurry to change it.

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????In the end, after negotiations, the Dao Alliance, Mang Ya Kingdom, the Special Life Clan, and the Eternal Life Clan gathered these precious materials together, and took away most of Ji Ning's fruits.

    Ji Ning only had 300 of the ninth fruit 'Leng Yan Ding Hua Fruit' left in his hand 28,000 of the first fruit 'Qing Ning Fruit' 230 of the seventh fruit 'Rasami Golden Fruit'.  Three hundred and ten of the sixth fruit 'Xuantian Yin Fruit'

    ******

    "Seniors, I almost have the treasures I need." Ji Ning said, "I plan to go to the treasure house of the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace and take a look."

    "Haha. The treasure house of our Daomeng Immortal Palace has everything. In terms of treasures, the treasure house of our Daomeng Immortal Palace is definitely the largest." Emperor Jinyu said with a smile.

    "No more exchange?"

    "Little friend Beiming."

    The three major masters present, Emperor Jiewu and Emperor Qiyin were all stunned.

    Ji Ning actually stopped exchanging and wanted to go to the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace?

    It should be noted that Ji Ning currently has not taken out any of the most precious Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits!

    "Beiming." Master Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ninglian explained: "Master. Seniors, in order for my divine weapon to grow, it also needs to devour some precious materials. But I don't know exactly what precious materials it wants, so I plan to go to the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace to try them one by one.  ! Once the required precious materials are selected, we will naturally notify the seniors, and it will still be a fair competition."

    "My natal magic weapon?" Everyone present knew it.  Because they also have their own divine weapons.

    "Without further delay, let's go to our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace." Emperor Jinyu smiled and glanced around, "Three masters and two emperors, you can also go to our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace together  Naturally, I will receive you well."

    "We don't dare to enter the Daomeng Immortal Palace."

    "Let's just wait outside the Daomeng Immortal Palace."

    "Walk."

    &nbsp;Suddenly, figures began to set off.

    "Beiming, follow me." Emperor Jinyu said with a smile, and at the same time, a spatial fluctuation enveloped Ji Ning, directly tearing the sky apart, and began to move forward.

    ******

    Daomeng Immortal Palace is extremely mysterious.

    Ji Ning has heard of it before, but has never seen it before.

    "Beiming, we're here." The voice of Emperor Jinyu sounded.

    Ji Ning looked ahead and couldn't help but be stunned.

    It was a huge palace group suspended in the chaotic void, emitting dazzling light, and a huge aura swept across all directions.  The dazzling brilliance shocked Ji Ning.  The power contained in it made Ji Ning feel palpitated.

    "Hua Hua Hua." Next to Ji Ning, figures appeared one after another. They were Master Mangya, Master Fengyu, Master Minglan, Emperor Jiewu, and Emperor Qiyin. Of course, they also brought some of their subordinates, Jiu.  The Saints of Dust and Wine were also brought.

    "Beiming." Jiu Chen's voice sounded in Ji Ning's ears.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning looked at Jiu Chen.

    "I'm really ashamed." Jiuchen showed an embarrassed look, "The master told me to talk to you and help yousell some of the Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit to my clan of ancient practitioners."

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Don't worry, I understand."

    Jiu Chen is his good brother. Now that he has spoken, Ji Ning also understands.

    "Beiming." The Wine Saint also transmitted the message, showing an embarrassed look, "Beiming, it is difficult for me to survive in the dark country. Please sell some of the Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit to me in the dark country."

    "If the Kingdom of Darkness has what I need, everything will be easy." Ji Ning replied.

    Lord Mangya also looked at Ji Ning: "Beiming."

    "Don't worry, Lord, Beiming knows it well." Ji Ning replied.

    ¡­¡­

    Favors are favors, and Ji Ning needs to be as fair as possible. The growth of his own strength is still very important.

    "Beiming, I'll take you in." Emperor Jinyu led Ji Ning, and Ji Ning also flew to the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace out of curiosity.

    The masters and emperors present were not worried that the Dao Alliance would play dirty tricks and kill Ning to seize the treasure.

    Because, although these fruits are rare, they will not make the ruler and Taoist alliance lose face.  If it were the entire Chibo Palace, it might make them lose face.

    Secondly, the fruits of Chibo Palace take tens of thousands of years to ripen, and they need to be picked by Dao Lords!  If the Lord and the Dao Alliance dare to kill Ji Ning, who among the future Dao Lords will be willing to help wholeheartedly and risk picking the fruits?

    Third, this is a gift from Emperor Yibo to his hometown, and it is also used to train the Taoist masters in his hometown!  If the Lord and the Dao Alliance dare to act recklessly and anger Emperor Yibo, I am afraid that Emperor Yibo will take back Chibo Palace, leaving the six major forces with nothing.

    There are many reasons, so everyone knows the rules.

    *******

    The interior of Daomeng Immortal Palace is magnificent.

    The formation restrictions are faint and the aura is so powerful that the masters do not dare to venture inside easily.

    "The treasure house of our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace, in addition to the treasures from our Flame Dragon Realm, there are also treasures collected from other realms and other places." Emperor Jinyu said with a smile, "The number is countless, Beiming, you can choose as much as you like.  , just exchange it with the fruit when the time comes."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "This is Dao Lord Beiming?" A majestic voice came from far away, and an old man with black robes and black hair walked over on the immortal road.

    Emperor Jinyu introduced: "Beiming, this is Emperor Heiyun! He and I are jointly in charge of the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace."

    Ji Ning was secretly speechless after hearing this.

    Daomeng Immortal Palace?  Are these two emperors in charge?  Maybe their strength is worse than that of the Overlord, but their influence is actually greater.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord, you have such strength for such a short period of practice, it is amazing." Emperor Heiyun smiled and said, "Jin Yu and I will open the treasure house for you, you can take your pick."

    "Sorry to trouble you, senior." Ji Ning said humbly.

    The two leaders of the Dao Alliance, Emperor Heiyun and Emperor Jinyu, talked to Ji Ning and quickly led Ji Ning to the location of the treasure house.

    "Open." Emperor Heiyun pointed in the distance.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The stone door of a stiff white building in front rumbled apart to both sides, forming a deep passage.

    "The treasure house is an important place, and this passage has many dangerous restrictions. Even the master dare not break in." Emperor Heiyun said proudly.

    "Beiming, let's go." Emperor Jinyu led the way, and Ji Ning followed him inside.  It is also because Ji Ning is weak. If he is the master, Jin YuThe Emperor and the Black Cloud Emperor would never dare to let a master into the treasure house like this.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 4 The treasures needed for Beihong Sword

    Along the deep passage, Ji Ning, led by Emperor Jinyu and Emperor Heiyun, walked for a while and finally saw another stone gate.

    "open."

    Emperor Heiyun shouted.

    The stone door suddenly sank, revealing the huge treasure house inside.

    "Wow." Ji Ning felt suffocated as soon as he saw it. Through the stone door, he could see the different breaths coming from the treasure house. Those breaths were either violent, cold, or restrained Countless treasures were arranged in an orderly manner.  There were so many of them placed that Ji Ning glanced at them with his naked eyes, and there were tens of millions of them from just the angles that his naked eyes could see.

    "The treasures that can be put into the treasure house of our Dao Alliance Immortal Palace are extraordinary." Emperor Jinyu said with a smile, "Many of the treasures here are orphans! Of course, some are in extremely large quantities, and here are just some samples.  .¡±

    "Two seniors," Ji Ninglian said, "I, the divine weapon of my destiny, need to touch those treasures in person in order to sense whether they are useful to them."

    "It doesn't matter if you just touch it." Emperor Jinyu solemnly said, "Don't destroy it. Some of the treasures here are extremely precious."

    "Senior, please rest assured, I am a divine weapon who dare not do this." Ji Ning said.

    The Black Cloud Emperor on the side smiled and said: "Go and check it out."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Unsheath." Ji Ning thought in his mind, and brushedthe six Beihong swords were unsheathed at the same time, and at the same time, a cute child appeared on each Beihong sword.

    "Master, master."

    Six children even shouted.

    "Listen up, there are countless treasures in this treasure house. You can touch and sense them. See how useful those treasures are for your growth." Ji Ning said, "Remember you are not allowed to destroy any treasures. You are not allowed to absorb any treasures. Wait for exploration.  Finished, if you are lucky, I will get some treasures for you to absorb."

    "yes."

    "Haha, don't worry."

    "Leave it to us."

    The spirits of the six Northern Rainbow Swords were very excited.

    "Go." Ji Ning immediately controlled them, and they all flew through the air, flying towards the treasures and starting to contact and sense them.

    Throughout the treasure house, there is a long stone platform, and countless treasures are placed on the stone platform.

    There are also long treasure shelves.  The shelf has a total of twelve floors, and each floor contains a large number of treasures. The ones placed on the treasure shelf are obviously less precious!  There is also a separate stone platform, and each stone platform only holds one treasure.

    here¡­¡­

    There are magic weapons, divine weapons, and even the treasures of the universe!  All kinds of strange treasures, many rare treasures collected from Yu Xinghai

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    Ji Ning frantically manipulated the six Beihong Swords to touch each treasure.  It's about tea time.

    "Master, master, I feel like swallowing this flower will be of great help to me." Beihong Laowu's voice sounded in Ji Ning's heart.

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he looked away.

    That is a looming flower.  There is a faint gray airflow around the flower, and there is a jade slip next to it. There is an introduction on the jade slip: Six Thieves Shadowless Flower, which can be hidden in all things and is difficult to find. It is extremely mysterious.

    "How many do you think we should eat?" Ji Ning asked through spiritual communication.

    "I don't know. At least more than 10,000 flowers." Beihong Laowu replied.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and silently took note of the flower.

    Ji Ning then continued to search for other treasures.  After all, the entire Flame Dragon Realm probably has some good treasures, and this Dao Alliance Immortal Palace Treasure House should have a collection!  How often do you have the opportunity to investigate like this?  Even if the fruits this time are not enough to exchange, you can still write them down and collect them slowly in the future.

    ******

    Outside Daomeng Immortal Palace.

    Lord Mangya, Lord Fengyu, Lord Minglan, Emperor Jiewu, Emperor Qiyin and some followers are all waiting outside.

    "Mang Ya." Wind and Rain Master continued, "This little friend from Beiming, won't be deceived by the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace, right? When the time comes, he will exchange with the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace and ignore me"

    "Yes, Mang Ya." Emperor Qi Yin also said, "This Beiming belongs to your Mang Ya country."

    "Don't worry." Master Mang Ya smiled and said, "I can contact Beiming at any time! He is currently in the treasure house of Dao Alliance Immortal Palace, checking countless treasures. It will take some time, so don't worry. What treasures are needed?  He will definitely make it public."

    "Well, at least it has to be a fair fight." Emperor Jiewu said in a low voice.

    heThey are considered to be the most powerful experts in this endless territory, but the involvement of the ¡®Cold Flame Cauldron Fruit¡¯ still worries them.

    The Lengyan Dinghua Fruit also has an approximate price.

    But, there is a price but no treasure.  There are too few people who are willing to sell the Leng Yan Ding Hua fruit.  Usually, in order to compete for the very few Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit, Mangya Master and the others are willing to pay many times higher prices!  But now, because the 'Red Wave Palace' has been in the Endless Territory, three hundred Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruits will come out every one hundred thousand Chaos Era, so when they negotiated with Ji Ning, they didn't offer too high a price.

    But they also understand

    Who can tell what will happen in the future?

    ??Maybe Emperor Yibo will take away Chibo Palace at some time.

    ¡­¡­

    Daomeng Immortal Palace, inside the treasure house.

    Ji Ning controlled six Northern Rainbow Swords, and saw six sword lights, flying towards each treasure again and again, and they touched each treasure very gently.

    "Master, master, this stone seems to be of great help to me." Beihong Lao San also shouted.

    Ji Ning went over and wrote it down.

    With the exploration of the entire treasure house coming to an end, Ji Ning has discovered twelve kinds of treasures that are helpful to his Beihong Sword!  But the Beihong Sword grew and swallowed an astonishing amount. Ji Ning was worried whether he could take out enough of these treasures.

    Finally, after more than five hours of searching, all the treasures were searched.

    "How is it?" Emperor Jinyu and Emperor Heiyun looked at Ning.

    "There are indeed many treasures, which are very helpful to my natal magic weapon." Ji Ning said.

    "You tell me which treasures you have, and our Taoist Alliance will try our best to help you raise them." Emperor Jinyu said.

    "It's better to go out first." Ji Ning said continuously, "The master has already told me that everything should be fought fairly."

    "Oh, yes, yes, it's a fair fight." Emperor Heiyun and Emperor Jinyu looked at each other helplessly. Ji Ning belonged to the Mangya Kingdom after all, so the words of the Lord Mangya were quite useful.

    Emperor Heiyun and Emperor Jinyu don¡¯t care too much. After all, the Taoist alliance has great financial constraints and is most confident.

    "Walk."

    Emperor Heiyun and Emperor Jinyu took Ji Ning and left the treasure house.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Daomeng Immortal Palace.

    Ji Ning, Emperor Heiyun, and Emperor Jinyu flew over together.

    "coming."

    The eyes of the three masters, Emperor Jiewu, Emperor Qiyin and their entourage all lit up.

    It¡¯s time for the final negotiation, it¡¯s time to divide the Leng Yan Ding Hua Fruit.

    "Beiming, have you found a suitable treasure?" Master Mang Ya said.

    "Twelve species were discovered." Ji Ning said.

    Suddenly the masters and emperors present were a little surprised, twelve kinds?  It seems that I can find what Bei Ming needs at home.

    "The first type is called the Six Thieves Shadowless Flower." Ji Ning said, "I need at least 10,000 flowers."

    "The Six Thieves Shadowless Flower?"

    "Over ten thousand flowers?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    The three masters and emperors present looked at each other with some helplessness.

    "What's wrong?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Beiming, all parties in the entire Flame Dragon Realm combined, and accumulated over endless years, the Six Thieves Shadowless Flowers may barely reach a few hundred." Lord Mang Ya said.

    Emperor Jinyu also nodded: "The Six Thieves Shadowless Flower is hidden in all things. It is extremely difficult to find it. Although it is not very useful, the number is indeed very small."

    Ji Ning was helpless after hearing this.

    To grow, Beihong Sword has very high requirements on quantity.  Thinking about absorbing those golden quicksands, the amount absorbed was terrifying.  According to Beihong Sword Spirit's estimation, there are at least over 10,000 flowers, but now there are not even one-tenth.  Then even if you absorb help, it will be very limited.

    "The second kind of treasure is called 'Like Fire, True as Iron'." Ji Ning said, "I estimate that it would require an amount as large as a ten thousand-foot mountain."

    "Is the mountain as high as ten thousand feet tall?"

    The three masters and emperors sighed again.

    "The amount you want is too big. The fire is as strong as iron. A piece as big as a palm is a precious material for refining. Do you want a mountain as tall as ten thousand feet?" Emperor Jinyu shook his head at the side, "There is no way the Yanlong Realm can get it together.  The price is from help from other realms, and after all the hard work, it may be enough. But your Cold Flame Dinghua Fruit is not enough to exchange for such a large amount of Banhuo Zhenru Iron."

    ?******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 5 Demon Elephant Stone Wall

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    "My Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit is of course needed by all parties.

    But who would have thought that even the two treasures ¡®Six Thieves Shadowless Flower¡¯ and ¡®Like Fire as True as Iron¡¯ could not be collected in such a large amount in the entire Endless Territory.

    How did Ji Ning knowBeihong Sword's growth requires a balance in all aspects in order to reach its peak.

    They absorb massive amounts of golden quicksand.  Then absorbing other treasures also requires a large enough amount to maintain balance.  That is also the absorption limit of Beihong Sword.

    "Aren't there twelve kinds?" Emperor Qiyin said, "You continue to talk and see if there is anything we can do about other treasures."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning could only continue to report, "The third treasure, star molten stone, requires a mountain of about a thousand feet."

    "No."

    "I can't make it up."

    "Where did so many star molten stones come from?"

    The three masters, other emperors, and even their followers all shook their heads.  Most of those followers are also Eternal Emperors, and they are also quite knowledgeable.

    Ji Ning was helpless and continued to report.

    The fourth type, the fifth type, the sixth type No, no, no!

    The amount Ji Ning needed was too large, and it was impossible to make such a large amount.  After all, the more precious something is, the rarer it is.  The huge 'space fire stone' mine that Ji Ning and his team discovered when they went to the alien universe was so important because it was so large.  The space fire stone itself is nothing, but a mine is scary enough.

    ?The same principle.

    These treasures that Ji Ning needs are all much more precious than the Space Fire Ming Stone.  The quantity is huge.  There is no way to put it all together.

    "The eighth type is the cold marrow of nine bends." Ji Ning continued.  "It requires a huge lake with a range of hundreds of feet and a depth of hundreds of feet." The amount required is still astonishing.

    "Three hundred Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruits." Jie Wudi Junlian shouted.

    "Two hundred and ninety." Emperor Jinyu continued.

    "Two hundred!" Emperor Qiyin said in a low voice.

    "One hundred and ninety." Master Mang Ya said.

    Ji Ning, who didn¡¯t have much hope at first, looked at this scene dumbfounded, wondering why these emperors were all making such crazy offers.  Could it be that there are many, many cold marrows in Jiuqu?

    Emperor Jinyu said: "Everyone, I think we should stop fighting. If we continue to fight, it may be difficult to determine the winner. Since it is Jiuqu Hanmui, I believe that all of us have a large amount of Jiuqu Hanmarrow  Then. Let¡¯s divide it equally. Beiming, you take out one hundred and fifty Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits, one hundred and fifty Luosami Golden Fruits, one hundred and fifty Xuantian Yin Fruits We gather enough nine from the six parties.  Qu Hansui is given to you! We will give you a full range of two hundred feet and a depth of two hundred feet!"

    "Yeah." The three masters and other emperors were all silent, and then they all nodded.

    They also understand that if they continue to fight, no one will win.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning asked.

    "A long time ago, we discovered a river in the Yanlong Domain, and the river surrounded a strange star." Emperor Jinyu explained.  "This river is a hundred thousand miles long and hundreds of miles wide. It's all filled with cold marrow. We have a lot of storage in the six directions."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    One hundred thousand miles long?  A river hundreds of miles wide?

    ¡°I only need a lake with a range of 100 feet and a depth of 100 feet, which is indeed an inconspicuous little bit.

    "We will give you a range of two hundred feet. If it is not enough, it will be a small matter to give you more." Emperor Jinyu said, they actually don't care much about Jiuqu Hanmui.

    "You keep talking, maybe we still have it." Emperor Qiyin also said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning looked happy and continued to report.

    The ninth level, the tenth level, the eleventh level, the twelfth level.

    "The twelfth type, the Shenhuo Black Stone. It needs to be about 100,000 feet tall." Ji Ning looked forward to the three masters and other emperors present, because so far, only the 'Nine Curls Cold Marrow' has been obtained.  .  None of the other treasures were collected.

    "A mountain one hundred thousand feet high?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really crazy.¡±

    "With so much, can your natal magic weapon really devour it?"

    Some of the emperors present could not help but murmur.

    Because they also knew that Ji Ning had found a total of twelve treasures, and this ¡®Sink Fire Black Stone¡¯ was already the last one.  But the amount Ji Ning reported was too scary.

    "I can't make it up. Although this sinking fire black stone has little use, it is mainly used for refining weapons. But the entire endless territoryI'm afraid I can barely make up a mountain as big as a thousand feet high.  Emperor Jinyu shook his head, "You want a mountain as high as 100,000 feet. The difference is huge."  "

    ?? Thousand-foot-high mountains, hundred-thousand-foot high mountains.

    The difference in height is a hundred times. In terms of measurement alone, the difference is a million times!

    "Alas." Ji Ning shook his head.

    A thousand-foot high mountain?  They were all devoured, and the help to Beihong Sword was very limited.

    ¡­¡­

    Since then, the precious materials required for the second and third levels of the body-protecting magical power "Body of the Sword" and the first two levels of the dominating secret technique "Spectral Sword Qi" have been gathered together. Beihong Sword only has the "Jiuqu Han"  marrow'.

    "This is the only way." Ji Ning had no choice. He had already negotiated with the six most powerful forces in the entire Endless Territory, and he had only found one. It was understandable how difficult it was to make Beihong Sword grow.

    "Little friend Beiming." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked over. The three major masters and other emperors present all looked over.

    The speaker was a seemingly ordinary young man with one horn standing behind Master Mang Ya. After the young man with one horn spoke, his aura immediately changed and surged rapidly, revealing a terrifying aura that frightened everyone.  That vast and terrifying aura definitely dominates the first level.

    "Master?" Ji Ning, Jiu Chen, and Jiu Sheng were all stunned.

    "Huh?" The other Eternal Emperors of the Flame Dragon Realm present were also surprised.

    There are three major masters in the Yanlong Realm. This is generally recognized. Why does another one appear?

    The one-horned young man looked at the many emperors in the Flame Dragon Realm around him and said: "I, Lan Hao, have been wandering in various realms in the endless darkness. I slept in the Flame Dragon Realm for a while because of my previous injury. This  The next time Chibo Temple appeared, I woke up after feeling something."

    "Brother Lan Hao, I wanted to leave quietly." Master Mang Ya also said, "It was also the matter of Chibo Palace that attracted him."

    "Master Lan Hao? Are you Lan Hao?" Master Minglan smiled, "I have heard of Master Lan Hao's reputation for a long time, but I have never seen it."

    "Lan Hao." The Lord of Wind and Rain also smiled.

    Between the master and the master, naturally each will respect the other.

    They all stand at the pinnacle of the Eternal Emperor.

    Of course, those ¡®Lords of Different Universes¡¯ who are lucky enough to control different universes may be stronger than them, but that¡¯s just because they control a different universe.  Just talking about the strength of 'Tao', it really may not be as good as their master.  This was the case in the alien universe that Ji Ning went to. The Lord of the Destruction Court was not as strong as the Lord at the beginning, and was only in the level of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities.

    Later, he got lucky, took control of that alien universe, and became the master of the alien universe. Only then did his status soar.

    "I didn't want to get involved." Master Lan Hao smiled, "But I have a way to help you find the 'Sink Fire Black Stone' that little friend Beiming mentioned."

    "Ah." Ji Ning looked happy.

    "With one hundred Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits, I will naturally give you enough Sinking Fire Black Stones." Lord Lan Hao said, "I don't want much."

    The other three masters and many emperors present were helpless. They couldn't gather enough sinking fire black stones!  But Master Lan Hao is different. Master Lan Hao likes to wander. He has been to too many places and his horizons are much broader.  It's not surprising to them that there are enough multi-sinking fire black stones.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "Just a hundred Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits."

    Only Master Lan Hao can provide sinking fire black stones. Even if he wants one hundred and fifty, it will be difficult for Ning to bargain.  The other party only wanted a hundred Cold Flame Dinghua Fruits, which was very polite.

    "Well the Shenhuo Black Stone is located in a place called the 'Demon Elephant Stone Wall'. It is a strange place I accidentally discovered when I came to your Flame Dragon Territory. It is still very close to the border of your Flame Dragon Territory.  It's close. Of course, if I don't lead the way, you won't be able to find it." Master Lan Hao smiled and said, "I will personally send you there. It will take about nine years to get there."

    "You won't deliberately deceive Beiming, right?" Emperor Jinyu frowned.

    "I will make an oath of my own destiny." Lan Hao said, and the other emperors were speechless.

    Ji Ning was also looking forward to it.

    ??Is it the Demonic Stone Wall?

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 6 Arrangement

    Two full years later, the six major forces in the Endless Territory gathered together the treasures and materials that Ning needed, and Ning also gave them the promised fruits.  This is already very fast. After all, the endless territory is too large, and many treasures and materials are not privately owned by the three masters and the emperors, so it will naturally take some time.

    After gathering the precious materials, Ji Ning, Jiuchen and Master Lan Hao set off together.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning, Jiu Chen and Master Lan Hao were all inside a gorgeous dark blue spaceship. The dark blue spaceship was moving through time and space at high speed.

    "Senior Lan Hao." Ji Ning looked outside and saw that he was now very close to the Great Mo Territory, so he said, "Stop for now."

    "Oh?" Lord Lan Hao stopped the flying boat.

    "I have some trivial matters to arrange." Ji Ning said, "After all, I am going to the Demon Elephant Stone Wall this time. After collecting enough Shenhuo Black Stones, Jiuchen and I will continue our adventure. Some of my followers and some trivial matters,  I have to make arrangements."

    After all, Jiuchen has just become the Fourth Step Master. Although he has used the Dongming Jade Talisman once, he still has no confidence in Hedao, so he naturally has to practice in life and death.

    Ji Ning himself wants to get treasures that are comparable to the 'Red Wave Palace' so that he can ask the 'Supreme' to resurrect Senior Sister Yu Wei in the future. It should be noted that even the master's net worth is not comparable to that of the Red Wave Palace.  If you want to get a treasure comparable to Akabadenhow can you do it without taking risks?

    "Yeah." Lord Lan Hao nodded.

    Ji Ning took one step out of the flying boat and stood in the void outside.

    With a wave of his hand, wow, four figures appeared next to him.  They were Su Youji, Danbao, Naya Daojun, and Fierce Fire Daojun. These four followers saw Ji Ning.  He even shouted respectfully: "Master."

    Ji Ning looked at them, his expression a little complicated, and said with emotion: "You have been waiting to be with me for a long time, Youji, you followed me when I was still the ancestor god, Danbao, you were the one who followed me in Mangya when I was still in the world realm.  The country meets"

    "Master." Su Youji couldn't help but said.  "You said these"

    "Well, recently I feel that the places I go to are too dangerous for you." Ji Ning said, "Last time in Yu Xinghai, and this time in Yibo Realm they are all dangerous for you. I  If you can bear it, you will be fine. But if I can't bear it, I'm afraid you will all suffer and lose your lives."

    Su Youji and Danbao wanted to say something, Naya Daojun and Xihuo Daojun also looked at each other.

    "Like elixirs, there is no need to take risks when refining elixirs." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It should be a good place. You can calm down and refine elixirs in peace."

    "Youji, if you follow me, you won't be tempered"

    "so¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning looked at the four of them and said, "You four can go out on your own if you want to find me. You can go to Tiancang Palace. My dharma body is always in Tiancang Palace."

    "That's right. These treasures are for you to save your lives." Ji Ning waved his hand and saw four gourds flying towards Su Youji and the others. This time, Ji Ning's gains in the Yibo world were indeed not small. He killed  They killed King Chou, Master Sui Meng, and many second-level Dao Lords, as well as a large number of treasures belonging to the Wine Saint.

    So Ji Ning now has a lot of treasures in his hands!  He gave the best to Su Youji, the second best to Danbao, and the least to Lord Fierce Fire and Lord Naya. After all, there was a difference in emotional intimacy.

    "Master." Su Youji and Danbao were a little reluctant to give up, but Naya Daojun and Fierce Fire Daojun were relatively calm. After all, Naya Daojun and the others had lived for too long and had experienced more.

    "Go." Ji Ning said.

    Su Youji, Danbao, Naya, and Xihuo looked at each other, and in the end they could only leave.

    They also understand that this is what is best for them.

    "Danbao, where are you going?" Su Youji asked.

    "Go to Tiancang Palace." Danbao said, "I just need to find a place to make elixirs. The Master's Dharma Body is there. Refining elixirs in Tiancang Palace is the most suitable place for me."

    "Well, I'll go to Tiancang Palace too." Su Youji nodded.

    After all, the dharma body and the deity have the same memory and thoughts, so Su Youji still wants to get closer to Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching Su Youji, Danbao and the others leave, Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief. Separation was the most responsible arrangement for Su Youji and the others.

    Wow.

    With a swipe of his finger, Ji Ning immediately drew a space-time passage that exuded misty colored light. Ji Ning took one step forward and immediately disappeared without a trace.

    "Huh?"

    Jiu Chen, who was in the flying boat, looked outside in surprise. Before, he had watched Ji Ning say goodbye to his four followers, but now Ji Ning suddenlyThe passage through time and space disappeared.

    "Why is he gone?" Jiuchen was surprised.

    "Let's arrange the trivial matters." Master Lan Hao was very calm, "Beiming's hometown should be in the Da Mo Territory. It's not too far from the Da Mo Territory. With little friend Bei Ming's ability to transcend time and space, I'm afraid it will take just a few breaths.  With just a little effort, we can reach the Great Mo Territory.¡±

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded, but he became a little complicated after him, and whispered softly: "Beiming has to arrange trivial matters, and his beloved Taoist companion needs to be resurrected, but I don't seem to have any close relatives or Taoist companions."

    Ancient practitioners had no parents and were conceived in chaos.

    A moment¡ª¡ª

    Wow.

    A space-time passage appeared, and a boy in white appeared carrying a golden sword on his back.

    "Here we come." Jiuchen stopped thinking and shouted.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded. He had just met the Second Soul in the Great Mo Realm and gave many of the treasures he obtained in the Yibo Realm to the Second Soul.  Because many low-level treasures are no longer useful to Ji Ning, but they are still of great benefit to the 'Three Realms'. Many elixirs, and even the elixir 'World Yixin Dan' that can force a breakthrough to the world level,  Even breaking through to the Dao Lord of Life and Death's 'Stealing Life and Death Pill' and so on, to the Dao Lord of Defying Heaven, these pills are really nothing.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s current status, it is very easy to forcefully cultivate and cultivate some world realms, but he will not do so easily.

    You have to cultivate as much as possible and make breakthroughs on your own, so that you can go far.

    Those who rely on stealing the Pill of Life and Death to break through and become the ¡®Dao Lord of Life and Death¡¯ are almost all just one-step Dao Lord.

    "Sorry to trouble you, senior." Ji Ning looked at Lord Lan Hao, "I have arranged all the trivial matters, and I can go out with peace of mind."

    "I really envy you juniors." Master Lan Hao sighed, "A long time ago, when I was still weak, I had some partners who grew up together. But all of them died, and none of them could successfully merge with each other  I've been dead for too long. I'm the only one left. That's why I wander around, going to different realms, and even to some different universes. Maybe seeing many different scenery will make me feel that there is still some meaning to living.  Bar."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    yes.

    To live, you have to pursue something.  Otherwise, eternal life and loneliness will be a kind of torture.

    Like Master Mang Ya, he is dedicated to his clan and the descendants of the royal family. Although it is hard work, at least he has a pursuit.  As for the Dao Lords of Life and Deathall of them pursue adventure and harmony.

    On the contrary, for the eternal emperors, endless eternal life will make them distressed, so many emperors, such as the 'Xuejian Emperor', 'Xinjian Emperor' and so on, have gone out to wander. Only curiosity about the chaotic universe will make them eternal.  Be energetic.

    "Actually, we Dao Lords also envy you." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, I dream of being able to succeed in joining the Tao and become the master." Jiuchen also said.

    "Hahaha" Master Lan Hao laughed, "Each stage of cultivation has a different scenery. Lord of Life and Death, it is an extremely exciting and intense period of time. You two little guys, work hard, if  If we can break through and become the master, maybe we will meet again in the future."

    "Is there still a day to meet?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "This time I will send you to the Demon Elephant Stone Wall. After that, I will leave and continue to wander." Lord Lan Hao said, "Wandering and seeing new scenery is the most interesting thing to me. At least I will  I won¡¯t be coming to the Flame Dragon Realm for a long time, and if you don¡¯t become the master, it¡¯s really unlikely that you will see each other again.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both nodded. For Master Lan Hao, who had an extremely long life, the one hundred and eighty thousand eras of chaos were indeed short.

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Lan Hao drove the flying boat, tearing apart time and space again and again, while Ji Ning hid in his cave and began to practice.  After all, it takes nine years to reach the Demon Elephant Stone Wall, which is enough time for his strength to increase a lot.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 7 The Stone Wall in the Dark

    Inside the cave.

    "open."

    Ji Ning stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the wasteland below, and pointed in the distance.

    With a bang, an invisible force pressed out a huge pit in the wasteland below. The pit was nearly three hundred feet long, wide and high.  Ji Ning then stretched out his right hand, and a small black leather gourd appeared in the palm of his right hand. The stopper of the black leather gourd was removed, and a dark blue water stream flew out from the mouth of the gourd. After the water flow flew out, it became thicker and larger.  Several feet thick, it looked like a long dragon flying into the pit.

    "Well ~~~" Jiuqu Han's marrow continued to fly out, and soon filled the pit in a small half.

    This is all the Jiuqu Cold Essence that Ji Ning got this time.

    "Children, let's go." Ji Ning said with a smile. The six Beihong Swords behind him immediately unsheathed and flew out. A child appeared on each sword.

    "Haha, Jiuqu Cold Marrow."

    "It's the cold marrow of Jiuqu."

    "There are so many, you can eat as much as you want."

    The six Beihong Swords were very excited. Each golden long sword became three hundred feet long, like a mountain of swords, inserted directly into the pit, and then they began to swallow these nine swords.  Qu Hanmui.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and the Time Wooden House appeared next to him.

    Entering the wooden house, Ji Ning began to practice the body protection magical power "The Body of the Sword". He had enough precious materials, but the practice was still very slow, because this kind of practice puts a heavy burden on the divine body, so it must be done slowly.  Practice should be gradually penetrated.  Practicing body-protecting magical powers does not require much effort.

    So most of the time.  They are all studying the ultimate swordsmanship and the art of the heart sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Nearly three months later, Ji Ning felt that his natal magic weapon had completely transformed.  Then walked out of the time cabin.

    "Northern Rainbow Sword." Ji Ning looked at the six-handled sword stuck in the huge pit. Now the appearance of the Northern Rainbow Sword has also changed. It was originally a dazzling pure gold, but now it has turned into a blue-gold color.  At the same time, the surface of the sword body is very moist, with a restrained luster, like a clear spring.

    "out."

    Ji Ning's mind moved, and six Northern Rainbow Swords flew over quickly, shrinking rapidly at the same time.  Shrunk to normal size, five of the swords fell into their scabbards, and one fell into Ji Ning's hand.

    "Let's see what happens to the Beihong Sword after absorbing the cold essence of Jiuqu." Ji Ning immediately used it, the sword light lit up, and the surrounding void became the world of the sword, and the aura of the sword filled the surrounding area.

    The five ultimate kendo moves were performed several times.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning looked happy.  "Beihong Sword is now both strong and soft. It has greatly helped my defensive swordsmanship "Yin Yang Style" and "Ideal Style". Its power is estimated to have increased five times."

    Yin-Yang style can be used to display the Yin-Yang sword field, or six swords can be used at the same time. It is a group defense.

    Idealistic style.  It is a single defense.

    "If I were to fight against the Master of Wine and face him head-on, my defensive sword moves would be able to easily dissipate their power and prevent me from being blown away." Ji Ning showed a happy face, in a life-or-death crisis.  Defensive sword moves are actually more important than attacks, because attacks determine the life or death of others.  Defense determines one's life or death.

    "We will arrive at the Demon Elephant Stone Wall soon. After absorbing enough Sinking Fire Black Stone, the power of my Northern Rainbow Sword can be further improved." Ning became more and more looking forward to it.

    The growth of the natal magic weapon is related to the treasures it absorbs.

    Most of the heaven-defying Taoists use their own divine weapons!  But most of them cannot provide a lot of treasures.

    Like Ji Ning, whether it is a large amount of golden sand or a large amount of Jiuqu Cold Marrow, it is not something that a normal Heaven-defying Dao Lord can obtain.

    but¡ª¡ª

    The eternal emperors live a long time and the masters are strong enough, so the natal weapons they cultivate are generally very strong.  Like the bloody blade of Daojun Xiaomeng, it was actually a divine weapon that had grown to its limit. In terms of potential, it had a chance to become a treasure of the universe.  It's a pity that the "Tao" contained in it is lacking, and it failed to become a treasure of the universe.

    ******

    Lord Lan Hao drove the flying boat and left the Yanlong Domain long ago and entered the endless darkness.

    Endless darkness

    No stars, no light, nothing.  Pure darkness!  Let the eternal emperors all give birth to the darkness of despair.

    In fact, there are occasionally some foreign objects in the endless darkness. For example, when the Jiuchen Sect's clever Taoist master was practicing on the edge of darkness, he suddenly saw six sledgehammers floating over from the darkness, and he got the six sledgehammers by chance.  .

    So?¡ª¡ªOccasionally there are some foreign objects in the darkness.

    "We're here." Lord Lan Hao finally stopped the flying boat. It did take nine years.

    "You two, come out." Master Lan Hao looked at the two cave heaven magic weapons next to him. Ji Ning and Jiuchen were hiding in the cave sky. There was a rumble and invisible space impact, hitting the two cave heaven magic weapons.

    The cave sky trembled.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen came out soon.

    "You two really make the most of your time." Lord Lan Hao said with a smile, "You have been practicing so hard for nine years."

    "I have gained a lot in Chibo Palace before, so of course I have to seize the time to practice." Jiuchen Lian said, and then he looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, you have exchanged so many treasures with the masters and emperors this time, and you are afraid of your strength.  It¡¯s definitely increased a lot.¡±

    "Not bad." Ji Ning nodded.

    The body-protecting magical powers have only now been cultivated to the 'middle level of eternal magic weapon'. The main reason is that such heaven-defying magical powers place too great a burden on the divine body and must be slowed down. If violence is used violently, it will cause the complete disintegration of the divine body, which is really the soul.  The disintegration of the spiritual level.  So even if he had enough precious materials, Ji Ning would practice slowly.

    "This place is not too far from the Flame Dragon Realm." Lord Lan Hao said, "You two should be able to sense the Flame Dragon Realm."

    "I sensed it." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both nodded.

    Ji Ning clearly sensed the location of the second soul and dharma body.

    "Little friend Beiming, your swordsmanship can also transcend time and space, so I will take you to the Demon Elephant Stone Wall. As for the way back just drive back slowly by yourself. With your ability, a thousand years will be enough to return.  The Flame Dragon Realm has reached its limit," Lord Lan Hao said.

    "This is a trivial matter." Ji Ning nodded. A thousand years are indeed short for Nitian Daojun, and he would not force Lan Hao to wait here for such a trivial matter before sending them back.

    "Huh."

    The flying boat suddenly disappeared.

    Ji Ning, Jiuchen, and Lord Lan Hao all appeared in the dark void.

    "It's really dark." Ji Ning and the others looked around. It was absolutely dark, without a trace of light. They relied on their spiritual senses to check their surroundings. Indeed, there was no debris at all.

    "Senior." Ji Ning couldn't help but ask, "With my ability to transcend time and space, and constantly wandering in the endless darkness, can I reach the nearest realm in the Hundred Thousand Chaos Era?"

    "The closest realm to the Flame Dragon Realm is called the 'Duocan Realm'. Although it is good for you to transcend time and space, it will take about one million Chaos Epochs to reach it." Master Lan Hao said.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    never mind.

    Even if the Taoist Lord of Life and Death spends his whole life traveling, he will not be able to reach the realm of Duocan.

    "Let's go to the Demon Elephant Stone Wall." Jiuchen said.

    "The Demonic Elephant Stone Wall is not far ahead, follow me." Master Lan Hao exuded a wave of waves that enveloped Ji Ning and Jiu Chen, and then quickly flew over with Ji Ning and Jiu Chen in his arms.

    Wow, the speed of Lan Hao's dominance was so fast that it made Ji Ning and Jiuchen's hearts tremble. They truly understood how terrifying the dominance was. At such a speed, they, the heaven-defying Dao Lords themselves, would not even have time to react in a fight.

    soon.

    It flew over tens of billions of miles.

    "Did you see it?" Lord Lan Hao pointed forward, "That's the Demon Elephant Stone Wall."

    Ji Ning looked ahead. There was a huge object in the darkness ahead. As an object, it naturally emitted extremely weak light. This weak light was enough for Ji Ning, Jiu Chen and other heaven-defying Dao Lords to see clearly.

    In front of you, there is a huge thing about a million miles long, like an elephant, but with an extremely sharp horn on its forehead.

    It is completely black, or a very deep crimson!

    "At first glance, it looks like a demonic elephant." Lan Hao dominated, "But if you look closer, you will find that its entire body is actually very thin."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen even approached.

    This huge thing is a million miles long, but only a thousand miles thick.  And very flat.

    "It feels like a carved stone wall." Jiuchen couldn't help but said.

    "Yes, it's like a stone wall carved with demonic elephants." Lan Hao dominated, "So I named it 'Demon Elephant Stone Wall'. The entire stone wall has been floating in endless darkness for a long time, but the material of the entire stone wall,  They are all 'Sink Fire Black Stone'. I was overjoyed when I saw it and wanted to take it away, but the entire demonic stone wall was too huge and had invisible power, so I couldn't take it away by force. Your natureDoesn't the divine weapon want to absorb the sinking fire black stone?  If you have such a large stone wall of sunken fire black stone in front of you, just go ahead and devour it.  By the way, give me the Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruit as promised before.  "

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 8 Digging

    Ji Ning looked at the huge demonic stone wall in front of him and said, "Senior, let me see if I can absorb it first."

    "go."

    The Beihong Sword behind Ji Ning immediately flew out and pierced the demonic stone wall. With a "chi" sound, the Beihong Sword did not leave any scars on the demonic stone wall, but it was also suspended, with the sword tip  Completely touching the demonic stone wall.  Gradually you can see with the naked eye that a small dent began to appear where the sword tip touched, and the dent gradually became larger.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the Shenhuo Black Stone, which can be absorbed.¡± A child sitting on Beihong Jianjian shouted excitedly.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but smile and turned to look at Master Lan Hao aside: "Thank you, senior. These are one hundred Cold Flame Cauldron Fruits." Ji Ning handed over a jade bottle, which contained the  Hundreds of fruits.

    Lord Lan Hao took it and put it away with a sweep of his mind.

    "You can slowly absorb these sinking fire black stones here. I will leave first." Lord Lan Hao's eyes fell on the Beihong Sword that had been inserted into the demonic stone wall. The sinking fire black stones around the Beihong Sword continued to decrease.  "Such a huge black stone of sinking fire, not even I can take it away by force. But you can swallow it, haha But after all, it is too difficult to improve the divine weapon. Even if it absorbs a lot of precious materials, the material has reached  The limit is that in order to become a treasure of the universe the 'origin' inside it also needs to reach a very high level. I have also cultivated natal magic weapons, but unfortunately, I cannot cultivate a treasure of the universe."

    Ji Ning listened and nodded.

    How can it be so easy to become a treasure of the universe?

    "For us, it is better to look for the unowned treasure of the universe." Lord Lan Hao said.  "There will still be treasures in the universe who are willing to recognize their master."

    "That's because senior is the master!" Jiuchen said from the side.  "It's normal for the treasure of the universe to surrender to its master. But unless we, the Dao Lords, are really lucky, it is unlikely that the treasure of the universe will recognize its master."

    Like him, Jiuchen, a dignified ancient practitioner, is also good at stick techniques.

    It was passed down from the ancestors of ancient cultivators before, but that piece of cosmic treasure is also a long stick.  Nor did he follow him.

    "The treasure of the universe has endless and eternal life, but the lifespan of Dao Lords is one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs." Lord Lan Hao sighed, "Even if you follow a Dao Lord, if the Dao Lord fails to join the Tao,  How about life and death? So for the treasure of the universe, unless a certain Dao Lord really has a very compelling reason to attract it, otherwise the Eternal Emperor will generally be chosen."

    "Um."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both nodded.

    It is indeed painful to say goodbye between life and death.

    Like the natal magic weapon and the master, they are like family members.  The connection between the treasure of the universe and its owner is also very strong, like a close relative.

    So even if the original owner dies for a long time, the treasure of the universe will still miss the old owner.  Even when choosing a new practitioner to follow you will always look for someone with a similar personality and style to the old master, and even the 'Tao' is similar!

    "Okay, you two little guys practice hard. I hope I will have the opportunity to see you again in a long time." Master Lan Hao laughed.  Then with a wave of his hand, the airship appeared next to him, and he stepped into the airship.  Following the flying boat, time and space were torn apart, and he disappeared directly.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen watched Master Lan Hao leave with somewhat complicated emotions.

    They also understand I am afraid that the chances of seeing Lan Hao dominate in the future are very low.

    "Master, I must succeed in joining the Tao and become the master." Jiuchen gritted his teeth and growled.

    "The success of Hedao!" Ji Ning also had desire in his eyes.

    Neither Jiuchen nor Ji Ning have any confidence in Hedao.

    Once the fusion of the strongest way is successful, it will be the master. It is too difficult.

    Ji Ning¡¯s is the ultimate swordsmanship, which is much more difficult.

    Although they have no confidencebut they both desire it. This is what every practitioner desires to pursue.  Of course, in Ji Ning's heart, the first priority is the resurrected wife Yu Wei, and the second priority is the pursuit of 'success in harmony' in spiritual practice.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Whoosh whoop whoop whoop whoop.¡±

    Ji Ning stood in the dark void and pointed in the distance. The other five Northern Rainbow Swords behind him also flew out one after another and flew towards the huge demonic stone wall, forming a formation with the first Northern Rainbow Sword that was originally inserted there.  A circle with a range of about a thousand miles.

    "Children, follow the spherical shape and dig out a black stone with a radius of thousands of miles." Ji Ning shouted with a smile.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Haha, Master is so smart. Do you want to dig up the Fire Black Stone?"

    "Leave it to us."

    ??The children who appeared on the six Northern Rainbow Swords all shouted excitedly.

    The leader of Jiuchen, who was standing side by side with Ji Ning in the dark void, said in astonishment: "Beiming, what do you mean?"

    "Since the Beihong Sword can swallow the Sinking Fire Black Stone, then dig out as much of the Demonic Elephant Stone Wall as possible." Ning said, "Not even the Lord can take away such a huge Demonic Elephant Stone Wall. But if it is broken down  Cut it into small pieces, and maybe you can take it away, which can be considered a big harvest."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen showed a happy face, "Yes, so many Shenhuo Black Stones, wow, this is really developed, haha, Lord Lan Hao probably didn't expect you to rely on the 'Northern Rainbow Sword' to decompose the demonic stone wall. If  You know, I definitely won¡¯t just leave like this.¡±

    "It's not that exaggerated." Ji Ning shook his head, "The Shenhuo Black Stone is not very useful. The selling price in the Dao League is very high, but that is because the quantity is extremely rare, and the total is only as big as a thousand-foot mountain. But here it is.  The million-mile-long Demon Elephant Stone Wall If I could take them all away, who would I sell such a large black stone of sinking fire to?"

    It makes no sense to maintain a high price if you sell less.

    If you sell more, the overall price of Shenhuo Black Stone will drop sharply.  In addition, the sinking fire black stone itself is not very useful, so naturally it cannot go up.  Otherwise, if it is really a treasure!  I am afraid that Lord Lan Hao will ask other powerful people to help him at any cost to take away the demonic stone wall.

    "It's nothing to the master. It's also a big gain for us." Ji Ning smiled.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~~~¡±

    The six Northern Rainbow Swords continued to swallow the Shenhuo Black Stone, trying to dig out a piece of the Demon Elephant Stone Wall along the spherical surface.

    It should be noted that the six Northern Rainbow Swords must absorb something as large as a mountain of 100,000 feet, and the amount absorbed is astonishing.  But now we have to dig out a hemispherical sunken fire black stone with a radius of thousands of miles. In fact, what is swallowed is only the thin layer of skin on the surface of the sphere, and the amount is extremely small.

    Only half an hour passed.

    "Owner."

    "Master, we can't dig anymore."

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to dig inside.¡±

    The children suspended next to the six Beihong Swords all shouted to Ji Ning.

    "No way to dig?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Why can't we dig it out?" Jiuchen on the side also asked, "Isn't there a sinking fire black stone inside?"

    "right."

    "It's not the Shenhuo Black Stone."

    "It's another kind of precious material that can't be eaten." All six children responded.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other and realized that the demonic stone wall might be different from what they expected.  It should be noted that this demonic stone wall is a million miles long, but only a thousand miles thick.  Very thin and flat.  I thought it was solid and completely composed of sinking fire black stone, but now it is not filled with sinking fire black stone.

    "First, peel off the black stone of sinking fire within a thousand miles range." Ji Ning ordered.

    "yes."

    "good."

    The six children responded, and the six Beiming Swords cooperated with each other. Their devouring routes began to gradually get closer and closer. In just a moment, the children loudly shouted: "It has been dug." "Master, you can peel it off."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning's thoughts moved.

    He manipulated the six Northern Rainbow Swords and exerted a little force. With a bang, the thousand-mile-round large piece of deep fire black stone suddenly fell off completely and fell off from the demonic stone wall.

    This piece of sunken fire black stone that was excavated is round in shape, thousands of miles long, and only two hundred miles thick.

    "Take it." Ji Ning walked over, grabbed the sinking fire black stone within a thousand-mile range, and tried to collect it. He immediately felt the weight of the sinking fire black stone, but he immediately tried his best.

    Boom!  The thousand-mile-long Black Stone of Sinking Fire was completely taken into the cave by Ji Ning.

    "The Black Stone of Sinking Fire is a treasure from heaven and earth. With my strength, I can only collect a thousand-mile-large stone." Ji Ning smiled. This is a kind of foresight of a strong man. He chose to let the Beihong Sword dig out a thousand-mile-large stone.  , because he felt that this was the best fit for him. As for the entire Demon Elephant Stone Wall within a million miles, the length and width were about a thousand times that of his own, and the thickness was much thicker. The volume difference was more than a million times different, and there were other materials inside.  , even the master couldn't take it away by force.

    "Beiming, come and see." Jiuchen had already flown over to check, Lian shouted.

    Ji Ning also flew away, and at the same time he could see clearly that after the Thousand Miles of Fire Black Stone was peeled off, the silver-white material inside was revealed, and there were countless lines on it. These complicated lines were vaguely a huge text.  a part of.

    "This kind of writing feels the same as the blue and white mark, Huan Chen writing, and the three words of Chibo Palace." Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    ¡°?Ming, there must be a big secret inside this demonic stone wall.  "Jiu Chen was also a little excited.

    ******

    Today and Friday will be swapped.

    And today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Tomato wishes all book friends that the holiday is coming soon, reunion, peace and beauty those who are at home, spend time with your family, and those who are not at home, remember to call your family.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 9 Heaven Collapse

    Peeling off the sunken black stone, the silver-white material exposed was also an unknown treasure. It was completely sealed without any gaps. The countless lines on the surface made Ji Ning and the others uncontrollably tremble.

    "There is no gap." Ji Ning frowned and thought.

    Whoops.

    A sword-shaped mist passed by, and the drop of blood of the ultimate sword was used, and it stabbed the silver-white material. With a hiss, the turbulent power contained in Ji Ning's sword made the stone wall of the million-mile-large demonic elephant tremble.  , but no scratches appeared on the silver-white material.  Following the Beihong Sword, he successively attacked other areas made of silver-white material, but all failed.

    "It can't be broken, and the Beihong Sword can't absorb it." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "The outermost periphery of the Demonic Elephant Stone Wall is made of sinking fire black stone, and the inner layer is made of silver-white material. Is it completely solid? What is this Demonic Elephant Stone Wall for?" Jiuchen was confused.

    "Then keep digging!" Ji Ning smiled, "I want to see if there are no gaps in the silver-white material inside the entire demonic stone wall! Even if no big secrets are discovered, at least this time Shen Huo  Black Stone, it¡¯s a big harvest.¡±

    Ji Ning has a very peaceful mind.

    I lost my life, but I was lucky to gain it!  After all, when venturing out and encountering unknown secrets, it is very dangerous to have an unbalanced mentality, which may lead to death.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark void, Ji Ning and Jiuchen watched from a distance, while the six Beihong Swords were constantly devouring the 'Sink Fire Black Stone Outer Layer' of the Demon Elephant Stone Wall, just like a cutting machine, cutting out piece after piece with a range of thousands of miles.  The sunken fire black stone absorbs only the thin layer on the surface each time.  Only by swallowing as little as possible can we hope to completely cut off the entire outer wall of the Shenhuo Black Stone.

    Day by day passes.

    Every time he excavated a thousand-mile radius of fire-stained black stone, Ji Ning put it away.  The surface layer of the huge demonic stone wall is constantly peeling off, revealing an increasingly larger part of the silver-white material inside.  And as time passes.  The swallowing speed of Beihong Sword is also getting faster and faster.

    Two months have passed in the blink of an eye, and half of the demonic stone wall has been exposed.

    "Pfft."

    Along with another sinking fire blackstone.

    "Look, there is a passage." Jiuchen pointed and exclaimed.

    "Passage?" Ji Ning's eyes instantly fell on the silver-white wall. There was no gap in the huge silver-white wall.  But in front of him was a passage entrance that was nearly ten feet wide and nearly twenty feet high!  The dark entrance was slightly curved, and Ji Ning and Jiuchen couldn't see what was inside.

    "There is actually a passage?" Ji Ning immediately looked at the back of the newly excavated sinking fire black stone. There was actually a passage inside the sinking fire black stone.  At the end of the passage is a door.

    ??Just looking from the outside, you can¡¯t see any gaps.

    "It seems that this is the entrance and exit passage." Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming, what should I do? Do you want to go in?" Jiuchen asked. Even a fool could see that this demonic stone wall was specially built. Otherwise, how could there be such a smooth passage?

    But this is a demonic stone wall.  There were so many Shenhuo Black Stones in the outermost layer alone that not even the Lord could bring out so many. They both guessed that the secret inside must be terrible.

    "With such a big hand, the builder of this demonic stone wall is probably beyond the reach of ordinary masters." Ji Ning frowned.  "Don't worry, the passage is here, and you won't run away. And this is in endless darkness. I believe it won't be such a coincidence that someone will suddenly come here, waiting for me to peel off all the dark fire black stone layers on the entire Demon Elephant Stone Wall.  Open later. Make a decision later.¡±

    "Yeah." Jiuchen also nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    The devouring speed of Beihong Sword is getting faster and faster, so only another month has passed.  The outermost layer of the Demon Elephant Stone Wall, the 'Sink Fire Black Stone Layer', was all divided into pieces thousands of miles in size and all were peeled off.

    "It's all peeled off." Ji Ning also looked happy.

    "Children, how are you absorbing?" Ji Ning shouted.

    In the distance, six Northern Rainbow Swords were flying towards Ji Ning, with six children sitting on them.

    "I'm almost full."

    "Master, there is still a little bit to go."

    "It will be enough to eat some more." The appearance of Beihong Sword has changed drastically. At first glance, it looks almost black, but there is a faint blue and golden light on the surface.

    "Well, eat your fill first. When you're full, follow your master and I to go in and take a look." Ji Ning looked at the completely peeled stone wall of the demonic elephant with great interest. Today, the stone wall of the demonic elephant is completely silvery white, with some  There is a character composed of countless lines. Although Ji Ning and the others have never seen this character, they also understand that it is the word "tiger crotch".

    Demon Elephant Stone WallThere is only one entrance to the passage, and the secret of the passage door is not even discovered by Lord Lan Hao.  It was Ji Ning who finally discovered it after peeling off the layer of sinking fire black stone.

    The six Beihong Swords were all pierced on the last piece of Shenhuo Black Stone, and they were devouring it crazily. After only half a day, they completely reached their limits.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m full and I can¡¯t eat any more.¡±

    "I can no longer eat the Shenhuo Black Stone."

    The six Beihong Swords were very happy and flew back to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning grabbed a Beihong Sword and looked at it carefully. The current Beihong Sword was obviously heavier. Even the spine of the sword was thicker, but the blade was still sharp.

    "Give it a try." Ji Ning immediately started practicing the five ultimate kendo moves.

    Jiu Chen, who was standing next to him, also looked at him with envy. He also had his own divine weapon, but his training was obviously not as good as Ji Ning's.

    "Boom!"

    As Ji Ning held the sword with both hands at the same time, he struck out in one piece.

    The dark space was shattered instantly, time was shattered, and the time and space around Ji Ning had no meaning!  This terrifying sword, carrying a thick mist, crushed everything and destroyed everything wherever it passed.  Almost instantly, tens of billions of miles of space around him were annihilated, and even time and space were completely shattered.  The power of one blow was so terrifying that even tens of thousands of Dao Lords would die.

    "It's so scary." Jiuchen Cult Master was shocked when he saw this. "This, this, this blow, I'm afraid the Wine Saint can only rely on the treasure of the universe."

    "Okay." Ji Ning held the sword in his hand and showed joy.

    This stance is the most ferocious of all Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship, the Heaven Collapse Style.

    ??It should be noted that when the Beihong Sword only had the largest increase in the 'Blood Dropping Style', the power of the Blood Dropping Style was not as powerful as the Heaven Collapse Style!  The bleeding style is good at speed and penetration, while the sky collapse style is truly famous for its power.  Ji Ning used the Heaven Collapse Style to beat the Chou King to death with continuous beatings.

    ???????????????????????? Now, using the Heart Sword Technique in conjunction with the Ultimate Sword Technique, the Heavenly Collapse, especially now that the Beihong Sword has absorbed the Shenhuo Black Stone, and the increase in the ¡®Tiancollapse Style¡¯ is comparable to the Blood Drop Style.

    In terms of power alone, this sword has reached the level of Lord of the Eight Holy Cities. This is Ji Ning's most ferocious and domineering sword!

    "This feeling of crushing is really pleasant." Ji Ning also felt comfortable. No matter how subtle the enemy's tricks were, I just crushed him overpoweringly.  The Wine Saint was crushing him like this before, beating other Dao Lords to the point where they all bowed their heads. Even Ji Ning was so bombarded by the Wine Saint that he didn't dare to confront him head-on.

    "Beiming, you are a divine weapon, you have made great progress after devouring so many Shenhuo Black Stones." Jiuchen Cult Master said with envy.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning gently stroked the sword body with his hand, "Beihong Sword helps a lot, but Heart Sword Technique also helps a lot."

    "Heart Sword Technique? That sword technique created by the Heart Sword Emperor?" Jiuchen Cult Master asked in shock.

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "You actually mastered the Heart Sword Technique. I didn't know it yet. Could it be that the sword-shaped mist was because of the Heart Sword Technique? I've heard of it a long time ago, but I've never seen anyone talking about using the Heart Sword Technique." Jiuchen Cult Master suddenly became curious.  The Heart Sword Technique has a great reputation, but the number of people who have actually practiced it successfully is too few. Ji Ning has never seen any other Heaven-defying Dao Lord perform the Heart Sword Technique.

    "No wonder Beiming, you are so powerful! Oh, I have to work hard, I can't be pulled too far by you." Jiuchen was also full of fighting spirit.

    Ji Ning walked over, reached out and grabbed the last incomplete piece of the Shenhuo Black Stone, put it directly into the cave, and said, "Let's go into the Demon Elephant Stone Wall to see what's inside."

    "Yes, go in." Jiuchen also looked at the entrance of the passage in the distance, his eyes blazing, "There must be a big secret, maybe there is a treasure of the universe, when the time comes, accept me as your master. Haha, when the time comes, my defense will be strong  I am immortal and have the treasure of the universe to attack, Bei Ming, I might be even more powerful than you then."

    "I hope there is a cosmic treasure, and I will get one too." Ji Ning also echoed at the side.

    The two chatted and laughed, then flew towards the entrance of the silver-white demonic stone wall.

    Entrance.

    The expressions of the two gradually became serious. Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong Swords.  The leader of Jiuchen was also holding a long stick, cautiously.

    "I'll explore the way." Jiuchen said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded. Jiuchen's water power was immortal, and his life-saving ability was much better than his own.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 10 Tiger Crooks

    The two flew into the passage one after the other.

    There are mysterious patterns on the inner wall of the silver-white passage. Jiuchen glanced at it and said: "It should be a formation restriction."

    "There is an invisible force shrouding the demonic stone wall." Ji Ning said solemnly, "I feel this ubiquitous suppression, and my spiritual thoughts are affected and cannot be used."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen also became more vigilant.

    Both of them are extremely cautious and are in a state of explosion at any time.

    After walking about three miles through this passage, there were two branches.

    "Let's go along this way." Jiuchen said.

    "Okay, no matter which way we go, we can't separate, don't be defeated one by one." Ji Ning's expression became more solemn, because the secret patterns seen on the inner wall of the passage made Ji Ning understand that the formation restrictions represented by these secret patterns were absolutely  very scary.

    "Look."

    In just a moment, Jiuchen, who was walking in front, exclaimed and pointed forward.

    Ning also rushed forward and immediately saw a terrifying aura around the corner in the distance, and there seemed to be huge wounds on the silver-white inner wall.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen quickly approached and saw everything clearly.

    "Wow." Jiuchen stared.

    "How is it possible? The inside of this passage is made of silver-white material. I can't even leave a single scratch on this kind of material with all my strength. How could it be completely torn apart?" Ji Ning looked ahead. On the inner wall of the passage ahead, there was a ferocious sign.  The wounds, five wounds in total, completely destroyed the lines on the inner wall of the passage.

    Every wound is stretched hundreds of feet away.  It is more than ten feet deep, completely destroying the secret patterns on the inner wall of the passage.  So much texture damage.  The formation restriction has obviously been destroyed, and there are even some silver-white debris on the ground.

    "Looking at the five wounds, they should have been torn with hands." Jiuchen was in disbelief.

    "Your hand is torn?" Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "I'll try again. Could it be that the silver-white material here has become fragile?"

    As he spoke, Ji Ning blocked out all the vibrating auras within a hundred feet of the surrounding area.

    Then he put away the other five Beihong swords, and held the hilt of one sword with six hands at the same time. He performed the ultimate sword technique, Tianbeng, and directly bombarded a palm-sized piece of silver-white material on the ground.

    "Boom~~~~" A ferocious and endless impact.  As the sword struck the silver-white debris, the debris bounced off the floor of the passage and hit the inner wall on the side.

    "Take it." Ji Ning stretched out his hand and grabbed the piece of debris.

    "No new scars at all?" Ji Ning looked at the smooth wreckage. There were only wounds on the edges of the wreckage. They were lacerated wounds and belonged to the unknown great power at the time.  Left behind by tearing the inner wall of the channel.

    "The Lords of the Eight Holy Cities may be stronger than me. But there is not a qualitative difference." Ji Ning carefully observed the debris, "It seems that the one who tears the inner wall of the passage is at least the master of this level."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen also agreed.

    The masters are much more powerful than Ji Ning.  Whether it is eternal divine power or the level of 'Tao'.  Even the masters usually possess the treasure of the universe!

    "The formation restrictions on the inner wall of this passage have been destroyed. Let's go and take a look." Ji Ning said.

    "These wrecks can't be wasted, they might be useful." Jiuchen waved his hand and put away the few silver-white wrecks on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    Continue walking along the passage.

    Ji Ning and the others saw a palace hall.  There is a strange altar in the hall, but there are also terrible claw marks on the altar.  Tearing the entire altar apart.

    I also saw a fiery red cylinder with dense secret patterns on it. It was obviously a mysterious and powerful formation, but the cylinder was also scratched and had a wound.

    "There has obviously been a battle." Jiuchen said as he walked, "An unknown powerful man destroyed all the formations and restrictions along the way. The owner of the Demon Elephant Stone Wall couldn't resist at all. But how could a body  Didn¡¯t you see the body?¡±

    "Look ahead."

    Along a fork in the road, Ji Ning pointed ahead.

    Because there is a void ahead.

    "Have you reached the end?" Jiuchen and Ji Ning quickly walked to the end of the passage and looked at the void in front of them.

    There is a light blue mist in the vast void, which covers hundreds of billions of miles around.  This void is hundreds of billions of miles in size, and in the center of the void is a bright star with a diameter of billions of miles.

    "Jiuchen, what have you thought of?" Ji Ning asked."Have you thought of it too?" Jiuchen smiled.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "This style should be the style of the Sith tribe."

    There were countless rock passages and stars in the sky inside the humanoid creature. Ji Ning accepted his third disciple ¡®Feng Xiao¡¯ on one of the stars.  That humanoid creature belonged to the Sith tribe, and it killed one of the masters on the spot, leaving another master, the ancestor of the ancient cultivator, seriously injured and then died.

    "This demonic stone wall can be built using the fire-burning black stone and the unknown silver-white material. It is true that the Sith can do this kind of method." Ji Ning said.

    "Well, the Sith tribe is far superior to practitioners in many aspects." Jiuchen also agreed.

    Although the Sith tribe is destroyed, it is indeed very powerful.

    If you are not strong, how can you fight against the entire civilization of practitioners led by the Supreme?  Beacons were everywhere, and even the original master of the Flame Dragon Realm was dead, which showed how brutal the battle was.

    "This demonic stone wall is floating in the endless darkness. I guess it is a remnant of that war." Jiuchen said, "This demonic stone wall should not be in much danger."

    "The invisible power that surrounds everything gives me the feeling that it is more terrifying than that humanoid creature." Ji Ning said, "Although there should be no danger, if there is a little power left, it may kill us both."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen was jealous, "Whatever, give it a try, maybe there will be a big treasure."

    "Let's go over there." Ji Ning took the lead and flew towards the star.

    The treasures left by the Sith tribe also represent treasures.

    ?????????????? The only Chibo Palace left behind from the beginning is worth more than the three major masters of the Yanlong Domain combined!  There might be something comparable to Chibo Palace within this demonic stone wall. How could Ning not fight?

    "There might be life in these stars." Jiuchen and Ji Ning were flying side by side. "The last time we entered your apprentice Feng Xiao's hometown, we were discovered by the natives early. Let me see if we can hide it better.  breath?"

    "Well, hide some of your strength and pretend to be Erpaojun." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay." Jiuchen also agreed.

    "Change."

    "Change."

    The auras of Jiuchen and Ji Ning immediately changed. What they used was the "Life" method, which was the most powerful disguise method they knew. Even the aura of the soul's true spirit changed.  Ji Ning was disguised as the aura of the 'Danbao Dao Lord' when he was Erbaojun, and Jiuchen was also disguised as the aura of a certain Dao Lord he knew.  Only by knowing oneself can one pretend to be similar enough.

    After disguising their auras, the two quickly arrived outside the star.

    "The invisible force is getting stronger." Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    Whizzing.

    They both flew carefully towards the stars.

    The stars were obstructed by thick clouds, and through the layers of clouds, gradually, both Ji Ning and the others saw the earth below.

    The land is vast, the mountains are undulating, and countless creatures thrive in it.

    "There are living beings, and they look like human beings?" Ji Ning's eyesight is amazing. He can see clearly at a glance. "Judging from the aura, the life strength here is generally very strong. There are many levels of gods and immortals, as well as ancestor gods and ancestors."  You can see it.¡±

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    There was a faint violent aura coming from the distance.

    "There's a battle over there." Jiuchen looked into the distance.

    "Come over and have a look." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both flew over.

    High in the sky, they soon saw a battle taking place in a wasteland in the distance, with both sides fighting.

    "They are all world realms." Jiuchen said casually. To the two of them, the world realms are indeed just ants now. "There are nearly sixty world realms fighting in total, divided into two parties."

    "Those who can lead so many world realms must be quite powerful." Ji Ning said, "Through them, we should be able to understand the reality of this star. Through this, I believe we will soon be able to find out the mystery of this demonic stone wall."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded.

    They are both very cautious. The little power left by the Sith tribe can kill them.  How can I not be cautious?

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen immediately flew towards the place where the World Realm group was fighting.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 11 Tianyero

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were flying in the clouds and mist, approaching quickly.

    But the world-level warriors fighting on the ground below were particularly cruel.

    "Poof!" The sharp light of the knife cut through the body of a world god, directly pulling it into two halves, and then the body was strangled to pieces. The white-robed man holding the machete had a face full of hatred and continued to kill other worlds.  In this situation, his strength is obviously the highest in the field, with fast speed and strange and fierce sword skills.

    "Maggie!" The World Realms on the other side were in a very embarrassed state.

    ¡°Maggie stop it.¡±

    "Maggie, you despicable low-class person, dare to kill our Tianyero family children." Those world realms roared angrily.

    "If you don't give my family a way to live, then I can't give you a way to live! Clan members, kill them, kill them all. If one of them escapes, we will be in big trouble. Kill them and we will migrate to Tianyeluo.  The family¡¯s rival family.¡± Maggie roared with a ferocious look on her face.

    "kill."

    "Kill the Hierro family these days."

    "Fight."

    Although the Tianyero family¡¯s children are stronger overall, the one named ¡®Maggie¡¯ is too strong. So far, Maggie has killed a dozen world realms by herself!  The entire Tianyero family was almost ready to retreat, but thinking of the family's strict rules, they did not dare to retreat easily.

    This time they were ordered to come here to get the treasure "The Heart Core Part of the Abandoned Insect Beast" obtained by this small family. With their arrogant temperament, they naturally planned to kill the entire small family. When the time comes, the Abandoned Insect Beast  The core components are dedicated to the senior family members.  As for the treasures within this small family, they can divide them up.

    They first used the formation to cover them, intending to kill them directly.

    Who would think of ¡®Maggie¡¯, the leader of this little-known little family?  He was so powerful that he forcibly broke the formation, and then led the clan to fight out of the world realm.

    "Damn it."

    "They dare to kill our Tianyeluo family. Let's go, let's go. Please report to the family! Let the family send out a large army to destroy their small family. No one will be left alive." These World Realm members of the Tianyero family were  Maggie was a little scared to kill.  Finally decided to retreat.  Although if you go back you will be punished by your family for failing the mission, if you stay here you will lose your life.

    "Walk."

    "Escape."

    Immediately, this group of World Realm people fled crazily.

    "Don't run away in a hurry." A calm voice sounded.

    Those World Realms that were running around suddenly softened, and each of them gradually slowed down, then stopped, and then at the same time they all began to return and slowly flew back.

    At this time, two figures descended from the sky, a young man in white and a man in silver robes carrying a divine sword.

    "Dao Lord!" The expressions of all the world realms led by Maggie changed greatly.  That is the essential difference between Daojun and World Realm.

    "The Tianyero family? It sounds like it's very powerful." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Let's start with them." Jiuchen said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning's mental power has completely invaded the world-level souls and true spirits of the Tianyeluo family. Looking through their memories easily, Ji Ning's current mental power ranks first among the Dao Lords in the Endless Territory.  It's so easy to just control some world realms.  Soon, Ji Ning looked through these World Realm memories.

    "How is it?" Jiuchen asked.

    "This star is really interesting." Ji Ning grinned. As the two of them talked, the surrounding sounds were naturally blocked and the outside world could not hear them at all.

    "Interesting?" Jiuchen was confused.

    Ji Ning said: "This star is very extraordinary. It is much more powerful than the Fengxiao hometown we visited before! The practitioners here are divided into families. Their status is determined by their bloodline.  "

    "They are divided into upper-class families, middle-class families and lower-class families."

    "The lower-class families are the lowest. The middle-class families have at least one Dao Lord and general-level puppet in charge. The upper-class families have at least one king-level puppet in charge."

    "It is said that there are nine upper-class families, twenty-one middle-class families, and countless lower-class families on this star." Ji Ning introduced, these were all known from the memories of the world realm before, "Between the families  The gap in strength is very large. A high-class family can easily destroy a middle-class family by sending a little force. A middle-class family can easily destroy a lower-class family by sending just a little force. The lower-class familiesare considered by them to be inferior people."

    Jiuchen was surprised: "How many Dao Lords are there in this star?"

    "At least thirty more." Ji NingSaid, "Maybe sixty? Eighty? At least these world realms don't know about it."

    "Wow." Jiuchen was surprised.

    A star can make a dozen Taoist monarchs in a time?  How scary.

    "The Tianyeluo family is a middle-class family and is guarded by a Dao Lord." Ji Ning said, "Let's start with him."

    "Okay." Jiuchen nodded.

    "Die." Ji Ning glanced at the dull-eyed World Realms in the distance. In an instant, each World Realm fell to the ground with dull eyes. Only one World Realm was left alive, and he also regained consciousness.

    "What's going on? What happened?" Tong Qi looked around in horror. Why are all the other worlds dead?

    "Go back and tell Tianyeluo." Ji Ning shouted, "I, Bei Ming, killed these World Realms, so get out."

    Ji Ning just looked through the memories of the World Realm. As a lackey of Tianyeluo, he even easily decided to destroy a family because of greed. All of these lackeys are evil people. This Tongqi is considered to be the better one among the short ones.  The point was that Ji Ning needed a world realm to spread the news, otherwise he would kill Na Tongqi easily.

    "You, you killed him?" Tong Qi looked at Ji Ning in horror.

    "Get out." Ji Ning's murderous intention appeared.

    Whoosh.

    Tong Qi was so frightened that he immediately ran away.

    ¡­¡­

    Maggie and other World Realm people in the wasteland watched in shock as all this happened. They were horrified by the strength of Ji Ning and Jiuchen.  He was even more horrified by what Ji Ning said: "Go back and tell Tianyeluo that I, Bei Ming, killed these world realms. Get lost." This was simply a provocation to Tianyeluo.

    ?? Tianyeluo, that is the leader of the Tianyeluo family, and has a very close relationship with the nine superior families. He is a high-ranking person in this world. How can he be trivial?

    "Senior." Maggie suppressed her anxiety and said. The group of World Realm people behind him also had anxious looks on their faces.

    "What's wrong, are you scared?" Ji Ning had a smile on his face.

    Maggie continued: "They came to massacre us, and we resisted. This is a trivial matter. Tianyero, who is aloof, will not care about us little guys. We can survive by joining the rival families of the Tianyero family. But seniors are now  Doing this is a complete insult to Tianyeluo, who will definitely not let it go and will make us angry."

    People live with only one skin.

    This star has only so many Dao Lords. How can Tianyeluo swallow his anger after being slapped in the face so arrogantly by Ji Ning?

    "What do you mean, we have implicated you?" Jiuchen glared.

    "No, no" Maggie had beads of sweat on her forehead.

    "Hahaha." Ji Ning smiled, "Jiuchen, don't scare this little guy."

    Maggie and the others in the World Realm were a little frightened.

    "You just stay here and watch." Ji Ning ordered, "I will keep you safe."

    "This is the only way." Maggie and the others felt helpless. Following these two powerful Taoists, they might still have a chance to save their lives.  But if we leave the protection of these two people with Tianyeluo's power, it would be too easy to destroy them.

    Only half an hour passed.

    A large ship appeared in the distance. On the bow of the big ship was a white-haired old man looking at it from a distance, and behind him were a group of men.

    "Tianyeluo is here."

    "It's Tianyero."

    Maggie and the others were all frightened.

    Ji Ning and Jiu Chen looked up. Ji Ning grinned at Ji Ning: "You are a little Sanxiaojun with quite a lot of momentum."

    In the high sky in the distance, a large ship was slowly flying towards me. The white-haired old man stood on the bow of the ship and looked down. Especially when he saw that the auras of Ji Ning and Jiuchen were only the second-step masters, he felt relieved, and then he shouted coldly: "  He destroyed the children of my Tianyeluo family and provoked me. It seems that I, Tianyeluo, haven¡¯t made a move for too long.¡±

    "Then give it a try." Jiuchen said below.

    "Huh?" Tianyeluo couldn't help but become more angry when he was interrupted, his eyes filled with cold light, "Since you have something to ask for, then just go and die."

    Wow, in front of Tian Yeluo, a bird that was a thousand feet long suddenly appeared. This bird had cyan feathers and fiery red tail feathers. It was as majestic as Tian Yeluo beside it.  Dive directly downwards.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 12 Sith?

    Behind Ji Ning and Jiuchen, Maggie and other World Realm people have long been frightened. Don¡¯t slap people in the face!  Even other Dao Lords would not provoke another Dao Lord so arrogantly.  Ji Ning and the others were so provocative, basically forcing Tianyeluo to come out. If Tianyeluo became a coward, he would probably become a big joke in this world.

    "It's interesting." Jiuchen stretched out his right hand, which quickly grew in size, covering the sky and the sun, and grabbed the bird.

    The bird roared, and its sharp claws tore into Xiang Jiuchen's palm.

    "Wow."

    As an ancient cultivator, Jiuchen has a powerful divine body and is now the peak Taoist king. Even if he is caught at will, a weak puppet who is only comparable to the three steps of the Taoist master cannot resist.

    The big hand caught the bird, and the bird struggled hard, but it couldn't fall away.

    "What." Tianyero, who was on the bow of the high-altitude ship, was shocked when he saw this. His puppet strength was equal to his own, but he was caught so casually?

    "It's too scary. They are definitely not something I can resist. Let's go quickly." Tianyeluo didn't care about anything else and wanted to escape immediately.

    Ji Ning, who was standing on the ground, looked up and smiled: "Come down."

    An invisible wave enveloped the big ship.

    All the practitioners on the big ship, including Tianyeluo, fell into the illusion, and the entire big ship descended from the sky and landed on the ground.  I saw figures walking off the ship one after another, their eyes dull.  The leader is the white-haired old man Tianyeluo. Tianyeluo's eyes are dull now and he has no power to resist.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    Maggie and the rest of the World Realm looked at this scene in shock.  Jean Tangtang Tianyero was controlled without even fighting at close range?  It's incredible.

    "Tian Yeluo." Ji Ning said.  "Let me ask you, who is the strongest in this world?"

    "Among the nine upper-class families, the top three are the Fumo Clan, the Jueya Clan, and the Nongtie Clan. These three superior families are much stronger than the other six superior families." Tianyeluo's eyes were dull as he recounted.  , "The Fu Mo Clan, the Jue Ya Clan, and the Nong Tie Clan are extremely powerful. Any one of them can destroy the other six superior families."

    "They call themselves the Sith."

    "All families must surrender to them. They are the real rulers of this world." Tianyeluo said numbly.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen¡¯s expressions changed greatly after hearing this.

    What?

    The three most powerful families on the planet actually call themselves the Sith?

    "They call themselves the Sith? Why?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't know, they are the oldest and most powerful in this star. No one can resist them." Tianyero said, "Those who resist them are all dead."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other.

    "Beiming, could it be that it is really the remnants of the Sith tribe?" Jiuchen asked. According to Ji Ning's guess, this demonic stone wall was probably built by the Sith tribe!  It is not impossible that there are some remaining Sith tribes on this star.

    "It's possible." Ji Ning also said solemnly.  "If it is really a Sith tribe, it will be dangerous."

    "Do these three major families have eternal emperors? Does this world have an eternal emperor?" Ji Ning asked.

    "No." Tianyeluo Machinery said, "There has been no emperor in this world for a long, long time. In history, there was an emperor who had a war with three major families. The three major families joined forces and finally killed that emperor.  Eternal Emperor."

    "Kill the emperor?" Ji Ning frowned.  "Did that emperor break through from an ordinary Four-Way-Step King? Or did he break through from some unnatural Four-Way-Way King?"

    "It was an ordinary Four-Step Master who broke through." Tianyero replied.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Do you want to do something?" Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning.

    "Of course." Ji Ning nodded, "Since he calls himself a Sith tribe, maybe he is really a remnant of the Sith tribe. Or maybe it is a tribe inherited from the Sith tribe? In short, there must be some secrets of the Sith tribe! How to deal with an ordinary four-person tribe?  The emperor who wants to break through Lord Lu will need the three major families to join forces, and their strength will not be too strong."

    "These three major families at least do not have an eternal emperor." Jiuchen also nodded.

    Without the Eternal Emperor, what if we have the means of the Sith tribe?

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen are both peak Dao Lords!  They are all capable of killing ordinary Eternal Emperors, especially the current Ji Ning, who can barely be regarded as the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities.  Perhaps compared with the real Lord of the Eight Holy Cities, there are still some shortcomings.  But if he fights against Dao Lords, he will definitely sweep them away.

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; Some of the secrets that Ji Ning and Jiuchen asked about were not heard by Maggie and the others.

    Maggie and the others only saw Tianyero talking about something with dull eyes.

    "Wake up." Ji Ning said softly.

    Tianyeluo woke up, and so did the men behind him.

    Tianyeluo was frightened because he clearly remembered what he said to Ji Ning before.

    "You, you, you" Tianyeluo couldn't believe that there were people in this world who could control themselves and let themselves tell some secrets.

    "It's interesting to call yourself a Sith tribe." Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen, "Then I'll take action."

    "It's up to you." Jiuchen smiled.

    The strength of the three major families is limited, and they don¡¯t even have an emperor.

    And if you dare to call yourself a Sith tribe, you must have the secrets of the Sith tribe!  Faced with such a dangerous situation, how could Ji Ning and the others give up?

    "The world is coming."

    Ji Ning directly released the projection of the heart world.

    *******

    The vast projection of the world is omnipresent, covering the entire star. The powerful oppression scares countless creatures on the entire star.  However, Ji Ning did not attack those weak creatures.

    "what happened?"

    "Here, why does it seem like an illusory world has arrived?"

    On the stars, countless creatures looked up.

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the world projection of a spiritual practitioner."

    "In our world, no spiritual practitioners have appeared for a long time. Is there any new spiritual practitioners?"

    "And this world projection is so powerful that I feel scared. If this world projection releases a little power, it can easily kill us both."

    A pair of Taoist men and women looked up at the sky with frightened expressions on their faces.

    ¡­¡­

    "who?"

    "Who dares to be so arrogant? The world projection suppresses my Nongtie clan."

    Angry roars came from the gorgeous golden palaces.

    ¡­¡­

    The entire star, from the three major families that rule the entire star to countless living beings, all looked up and saw the vast projection of the world.

    Then, a young man in white clothes carrying a divine sword appeared in the vast world projection. His figure was majestic, overlooking the earth, and his eyes seemed to cover every part of the star.

    "I heard that the Fu Mo Clan, the Jue Ya Clan, and the Nong Tie Clan are the three most powerful families in this world, and they rule this world! But no matter how I look at it, I can't see where these three families are strong.  Originally, I planned to take action to destroy these three major families, but the Dao Lords in these three major families are so weak that I am too lazy to take action."

    "Listen up to the three major families. I am too lazy to destroy you. From today on, all of you will be obedient to me and I will give you a way to live. Otherwise humph"

    "Presumptuous!"

    "Seeking death."

    "Where does this idiot come from?"

    Three angry voices came from the three major families and resounded throughout the stars.

    The leaders of the Fu Mo Clan, the Jue Ya Clan, and the Nong Tie Clan were all angry. They had ruled this star for too long, and no one dared to challenge them.  But this strange spiritual practitioner is too arrogant.

    "Haha, it seems you still have some courage. I, Beiming, am in the Feihe Mountains. If you want to seek death, just come to me." The figure of the young man in white in the world projection looked down, and also looked down at the three  The big family said, "I advise you not to come. If you come, you will only die. Because you are too weak, haha, hahaha"

    Ji Ning¡¯s laughter resounded throughout this star.

    The wasteland at the foot of Feihe Mountain Range.

    Maggie and other World Realm people were all confused when they looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    Tianyeluo, as well as a group of world realms behind him, were also blinded.

    They all saw the world projection and heard Ji Ning¡¯s provocation.

    "You actually provoked the three major families?" Tianyeluo's voice was trembling.

    "They, who are they?" Maggie and the others felt frightened.

    But Ji Ning and Jiuchen remained calm.

    "It's done." Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen, "With the status of the three major families, it is absolutely impossible to bear this tone, and they will definitely kill them."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen also agreed, "In this way, the battlefield is ours, which is good for us.?.  "

    Ji Ning and the others also know that since the three major families call themselves the Sith, their family lairs may not be easy to break into. In this case, let's choose the battlefield!  Ji Ning took the initiative to provoke and let the enemy come to the Feihe Mountain Range. There were no terrible formation restrictions in the Feihe Mountain Range.

    Although Ji Ning sounds arrogant, he will not rush into the nests of the three major families foolishly.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 13 Emperor Level Puppet

    After the provocation, Ji Ning and Jiuchen waited for the three major families to attack in the Feihe Mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others were right to be cautious.

    ?? Deep underground in this star.

    Next to a rolling lava lake, three figures are sitting. The three figures all have silver skin, and the aura they exude is not like that of normal practitioners, and is strange and unpredictable.

    One of the majestic silver men said in a low voice: "You actually dare to challenge the two chiefs of my three major families, the Jueya Clan and the Nongtie Clan at the same time. Have you two heard of this man named Beiming?"

    "never heard of that."

    ¡°It came out of nowhere.¡±

    The other two silver men also said.

    "That Bei Ming is so arrogant, and the power of world projection is so great. At least he has reached an extremely high level of mental flow." The majestic silver human said, "It is very likely that he is a peak Taoist master."

    "A peak Taoist? Haha, after so long, another peak Taoist was finally born on the star we rule." Another thin silver man said.

    "The birth of every peak Dao Lord is an interesting event for our three major families." The silver man with long silver hair said, "This star is not a threat to our three major families.  None, it¡¯s too boring. Even the other six major families have some blood from our three major families, which is why they can also be ranked among the top families, otherwise hum."

    "We are the noble Sith tribe, how can we be compared to those inferior races?" The majestic silver man said coldly, "Since there is a peak Taoist provocation this time, and he is also a very strong mental practitioner. What do you two think?  , how should we respond?¡±

    "I will kill him myself." The thin silver man said.

    "You and I have both gone through the 'Sacrifice Ceremony'. The three of us are the real Sith tribe on the entire star." The silver-haired man shook his head and said, "It would be too embarrassing for our noble Sith tribe to fight against those inferior races.  I know my identity. Just send some puppets."

    "I also think that we can send some puppets. I proposeour three major families. How about each sending two emperor-level puppets?" the majestic silver man also said.

    "All right."

    "It's enough to send two emperors."

    The other two silver men also agreed.

    "The three major families are so high up even if they use a little bit of power, they can completely suppress and rule this star.

    Throughout the endless years, from generation to generation, an Eternal Emperor was born, but that Eternal Emperor was too weak.  Compared to the Eternal Emperor.  The number of peak Dao Lords born is much greater. Over the endless years, every time a certain number of peak Dao Lords are born, a peak Dao Lord will be born!  Some are trying to challenge the status of the three major families.

    result¡­¡­

    They are all dead!

    No one can resist them!  Because they are the undisputed rulers of this star for endless ages!

    Even the power to destroy these provocateurs is just the tip of the iceberg among the three major families.

    ******

    In the Efforts.

    In the dark secret room, there were six dark figures standing motionless with their eyes closed.  Suddenly, two of the dark figures opened their eyes, with green crystal light in their eyes.

    "Master." Both figures spoke respectfully.

    "There is a mental practitioner named Beiming Taoist, who is suspected to be the peak Taoist, and provokes our Sith tribe You two set off to the Feihe Mountains and kill him." The voice of the majestic silver man was in this secret room.  echoed.

    "Yes." The two figures responded respectfully.

    The other four dark figures also opened their eyes.

    "We brothers went out to play first, hahaha" the two figures both spoke.  Quite proud.

    "Go quickly. After killing that Beiming Dao Lord, come back quickly and talk to the rest of us."

    "Yeah, it's really boring."

    "It's a pity that the master only sent you two."

    The other four figures also said that as puppets, they all have eternal life, and this world is only so big, they are too familiar with it!  So I usually prefer to sleep for a long time.  They will only be dispatched when they encounter some more troublesome enemies, such as the 'Peak Dao Lord' and so on.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The two emperor-level puppets quickly left the secret room and then flew away through the air.

    At the same time, two emperor-level puppets emerged from the other two major families.

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; Feihe Mountains.

    Tian Yeluo, Maggie and other cultivators were trembling beside them, while Ji Ning and Jiuchen were waiting patiently.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed slightly and he looked into the distance.

    "What's wrong?" Jiuchen asked doubtfully.

    "The three major families have sent troops and are flying towards the Feihe Mountain Range." Ji Ning said doubtfully.  "But, they only sent two puppets. In total, there are six puppets."

    "Six puppets are here to deal with us two?" Jiuchen also wondered, "Beiming. The world projection you just showed should let them understand that you are almost at the peak Taoist level. Why did you only send six puppets? According to me  As far as I know, the strongest normal puppet is at the fourth level."

    ¡°There are also puppets that are above the level of Fourth Path Lord.¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the power of the Endless Territory, the highest level that can be refined is the level of the Four-Step Master.

    but¡ª¡ª

    Some dangerous places, even puppets left over from ancient battlefields, are better than Sipaojun.  Ji Ning had seen it himself.  There are two sculptures in front of the main entrance of the Mangya Kingdom Palace, one humanoid sculpture and one alien sculpture. They are actually puppets, and each of them has the combat power of the eternal emperor.  I don¡¯t know where Master Mangya found it.

    "The puppets that surpass the Four Steps Lord are emperor-level puppets." Jiuchen said, "Our ancient cultivator clan also has them, but they were passed down a long, long time ago. There are very few emperor-level puppets in our entire endless territory.  , our ancient cultivator clan has only a handful of emperor-level puppets. Could it be that the six puppets that are attacking us are all emperor-level puppets? When did emperor-level puppets become so common?"

    "I can't believe it either." Ji Ning sighed.

    "Emperor level puppet"

    It can only be found in dangerous places such as Jedi and ancient battlefields.  How rare?  Six of them suddenly appeared?

    "But if they weren't emperor-level puppets, how could the three major families dare to send six of them here?" Ji Ning shook his head and said, "They should have guessed that I have peak Taoist power. If it were a puppet with the power of a fourth-level Taoist king, it would simply be a gift.  It¡¯s in my hands. So, although I can¡¯t believe it, it seems like it should indeed be an emperor-level puppet.¡±

    "Six emperor-level puppets." Jiuchen also showed fear, "Can we deal with them?"

    "Emperor-level puppets may be strong or weak, so we should be able to deal with them," Ji Ning said.

    Every emperor-level puppet is difficult to refine.

    The highest level of puppets that Endless Territory has been able to refine so far is the Fourth Step Master level!  Therefore, every emperor-level puppet will have some special features. They have immortal bodies. According to the wishes of the refiner, the emperor-level puppets will have some unique skills!  The six of them joined forces, and Ji Ning also felt afraid.

    If he were just a peak Taoist, I would probably be even more afraid of him.  However, with the Beihong Sword and the Heart Sword Technique, Ji Ning can barely be considered as the master of the Eight Holy Cities, so he still has some confidence.

    "What happened to them?"

    ¡°The two of them seem to have something wrong with their expressions.¡±

    Tian Yeluo, Maggie and other practitioners all noticed that Ji Ning and Jiu Chen, who were originally very casual, had serious expressions.

    Tianyeluo shook his head and sighed secretly: "How can the three major families be so easy to mess with? For endless years, from generation to generation, since the records of this star were recorded, the three major families have been ruling this star, and no one has ever been able to do so.  I threatened them. Alas, these two Dao Lords may be great, but they are too confident and are seeking their own death."

    Neither Ji Ning nor Jiuchen bothered to care about the group of practitioners behind them. They both looked up with solemn expressions.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The six puppets in the distance carried huge power, flew across the sky, and flew towards Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    "This kind of power." Jiuchen whispered, "The small amount of power spread out during the flight is far beyond that of Sipiaojun. It is definitely the emperor level. Beiming is really in trouble now. I didn't expect this  The three major families are so powerful.¡±

    The emperor-level puppet is much more difficult and terrifying than the ordinary eternal emperor.

    Emperor-level puppets are almost all immortal. For example, Ji Ning¡¯s divine body has only been comparable to the eternal middle-grade after practicing until now, but all the emperor-level puppets are eternal and top-grade.

    Their methods also depend on the refiner¡¯s original design and refinement.

    "These three major families are related to the Sith clan, and they even dare to call themselves the Sith clan. It's normal to have some tricks." Ji Ning's eyes were full of fighting spirit.

    ******

    ??The first chapter will be published first, and the next two chapters will be written and published in one go.It is expected to be updated before 3 p.m.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 14 Siege

    "You all stay away." Ji Ning suddenly spoke, and his voice rang in the ears of Tianyeluo, Maggie and other practitioners.

    "What?" Tianyero, Maggie and the others were all stunned.

    "Let you run away quickly." Jiuchen turned around and glared, "When the battle starts, the slightest aftermath will kill you. We can't protect you during the battle."

    "Walk."

    "quick."

    Tianyero, Maggie and others all reacted and immediately turned into streams of light and flew away into the distance.

    Ji Ning looked up at the six figures flying at high speed in the sky, showing three heads and six arms, holding the six Beihong Swords: "Well done."

    "I also want to see how powerful the emperor-level puppet is." Jiuchen held a long stick and looked up.

    The six puppet figures in the sky stopped and stood suspended in the sky, overlooking the bottom, as if looking at ants.  They are emperor-level puppets. They have been in the three major families since their establishment.  Over the endless years, they have killed too many peak Dao Lords.  So everyone is full of absolute confidence.

    "Who is Beiming Daojun?" The man carrying a sword on his back looked down.  This is the only one among the six emperor-level puppets who uses a sword.

    "Me." Ji Ning said.

    "How dare you provoke the three major families? Poor little guy, do you know how powerful the three major families are? You really overestimate your capabilities." The sword puppet looked down at Ji Ning with pity, and then glanced at Jiu Ning beside him.  Chen said, "Is this Dao Lord next to you with you? If he retreats now, we can spare his life. Otherwise we can only kill them all."

    Jiuchen and Ji Ning, who were standing on the ground, looked at each other and smiled.

    "If you want to kill me, just do it if you have the ability." Jiuchen sneered.

    "I wanted to give you a way out, but in this case." The sword puppet shook his head and sighed, then his voice became cold and stern, "Brothers, take action. Kill them."

    "kill."

    ¡°I¡¯ll come first.¡±

    The six puppets moved almost at the same time.

    But Ji Ning snorted coldly, "Boom!"  The projection of the world that originally enveloped the entire star instantly shrunk to only a million miles around it, and its power completely exploded!  They were all bound to the six puppets, and every puppet felt their body sink!  At the same time, nine dragons flew out of Ji Ning's body, forming a Yin-Yang Sword Intent domain that enveloped the six puppets.

    "What a strong restraint."

    "Why is it so heavy?"

    Being suppressed by the World Projection and the Yin Yang Sword Intent Domain at the same time, the six puppets were still in the air barely.  But they all feel a pressure heavier than the weight of billions of mountains.

    ¡°After all, even though these emperor-level puppets have lived for so long, they have also encountered peak Taoist masters, and even those with mental power!  But after all, the living space of those peak indigenous Taoist monarchs is so large that they simply cannot find enough precious materials to practice some powerful secret techniques!  Therefore, the double superposition of Ji Ning's nine secret arts and world projection is the strongest restraint these emperor-level puppets have ever encountered.

    "It's so heavy." The six puppets looked at each other.

    "Kill him." One of the puppets shouted angrily and took the lead.

    Crack!

    A golden lightning flashed across the sky.  The speed was right in front of Ji Ning's eyes, which surprised Ji Ning. It was so fast!  The speed of this golden lightning has completely exceeded the limit of heaven's law a hundred times. In an instant, it struck in front of Ji Ning. At the same time, a blade appeared in the golden lightning and struck at Ji Ning.

    The blade in the golden lightning is fierce and swift.

    "Get out." Ji Ning did not retreat at all.  A sword-shaped mist instantly intersected with the blade. With a bang, the golden lightning flew backwards and condensed into a human shape in the distance. With golden armor and green crystal eyes, they were the six puppets.  The thunder puppet in .

    Ji Ning glanced at the thunder puppet and looked at the fight just now.  This lightning puppet is probably only as strong as the peak Dao Lord, so it is faster. His sword speed is still extremely fast, and he can completely suppress him.

    "Do it."

    "kill."

    ¡°Let¡¯s work together to kill him.¡±

    Every other puppet moved.

    "Boom~~~" The mighty flames formed into a flaming snake, winding around Ji Ning crazily. Suddenly, the flaming snake opened its mouth.  Like a snake spitting out a message, a black whip whipped and wrapped around Ji Ning.

    "Fire Puppet?" Ji Ning is still the ultimate swordsman. His sword speed is fast enough, and he can break any moves with ease.  Unless the enemy's attack power is ridiculously powerful obviously this whip of the flame puppetZi, whose power was only at the level of a peak Dao Lord, was defeated by Ji Ning with a sword-shaped mist.

    ¡­¡­

    Except for thunder and lightning puppets and flame puppets.

    There is also a strange mist puppet that can cover up spiritual thoughts and mental power. Fortunately, Ji Ning has world projection and nine secret techniques, so he is not affected by this mist puppet.  Like other peak Taoist kings in the history of this world, they generally do not have powerful secret skills or world projection. Once surrounded by this fog, they cannot distinguish anything around them and will be killed easily.

    There is also the most sinister eight-armed blade puppet. He has eight arms, each of which is a blade. He fights extremely fast and fiercely. Each sword is very strange. The eight swords attack him at the same time. Even the leader of Jiuchen can't defeat him head-on.  However, Ji Ning is a sword cultivator and is also best at close combat. He easily defeated the eight-armed blade puppet.

    There is also an overbearing and overbearing puppet whose skin looks like a rock. This rock puppet has a majestic body and has six arms, each of which looks like a stone sculpture.  It is extremely powerful and has extremely strong defense. It can withstand Ji Ning's 'Drip of Blood of the Ultimate Kendo' head-on without retreating. Its six arms smash wildly like a sledgehammer, and its power is the most powerful one.

    However, Ji Ning used the ¡®Ultimate Sword Technique Heavenly Collapse¡¯ again. Now that the Beihong Sword had absorbed a large amount of Sinking Fire Black Stone, the power of this move was also astonishing, and it directly defeated the rock puppet head-on.

    The last one is the leading sword puppet.

    Sword Puppet, when performing sword skills, the entire puppet body will turn into a part of the divine sword. The sword cuts through the air, which is extremely terrifying and is the most threatening move.  But he was also blocked by Ji Ning's move 'Ultimate Sword Art Blood Drop'.

    after all¡ª¡ª

    The gap in strength is still very obvious. Although these six puppets have their own methods, they are all at the peak Taoist level.  If they were besieging King Guangming and Daojun Xiaomeng, they could easily win.  Can you deal with Ji Ning?  It's not enough.

    ******

    ??Slowly speaking, the six puppets took action instantly, and Ji Ning blocked them one by one, defeating them head-on.

    "The strength of this Beiming Dao Lord is much stronger than any peak Dao Lord we have encountered in the past. Brothers, join forces to fight against the enemy." The sword puppet immediately shouted through the message.

    "Work together to fight the enemy."

    "The old way."

    These emperor-level puppets are quite familiar with each other, and they all have a set of joint methods.

    They moved almost instantly.

    "Whoosh whoosh~~~" A dazzling golden lightning, a flaming snake, and a mist ribbon quickly entangled each other like ropes, forming a three-color rope.  This three-color rope was wrapped around Ji Ning, and the Jiuchen leader turned into a mighty stream of water, leaving the puppets helpless.

    With the methods of the three major families, there are ways to deal with such peak Taoist kings who have immortal bodies.

    But for the six emperor-level puppets, Jiuchen is not dangerous at all. The real danger is Beiming, who is their main opponent now.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning immediately sensed the trouble with this three-color rope.

    He used his sword skills to cut the rope.

    But this rope is made of lightning, mist, and flames. It will be reconnected if it is broken.  It couldn't affect the terrifying binding power of the three-color rope at all Ji Ning could only use the nine secret techniques and the double superposition of world projection to bind the three-color rope.  But it only weakened part of the power of the three-color rope.

    "This bondage is really difficult." Ji Ning's whole body was completely enveloped by the three-color ropes of lightning, mist, and flames. Because it was an invisible thing, Ji Ning could still fight and move, but it was obviously affected.

    If it¡¯s something tangible, that¡¯s a good thing.

    Because with Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship, he had already been knocked away with one sword.

    "Stone, catch him."

    "Hold him."

    "He can't resist."

    The other puppets shouted.

    The rock puppet with six arms galloped towards Ning.  All six arms became thicker and longer, trying to hug Ji Ning!  Ji Ning understood how powerful this rock puppet was, and he even used his body to resist his own 'ultimate kendo blood' without even taking a step back.  If he was really hugged, he wouldn't be able to struggle away at all.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 15 Capture

    The three-color rope restrained Ji Ning, affecting every move he made.

    "In the past, I suppressed others, but now I am restrained and suppressed. I can only use 70% of my strength." Ji Ning was secretly shocked. This is still the three puppets of thunder, fire, and mist in the world projection and the nine major puppets.  The power under the influence of the secret technique, if there is no interference from the world projection and the secret technique, I am afraid that the strength I can exert will be reduced a lot.

    "roll."

    Facing the rock puppet that was rushing toward him and trying to hug him, Ji Ning directly struck out with the ultimate kendo - Heaven Collapse.

    With a bang, the smashed rock puppet rolled and flew away.

    "What, you can still blow away rocks while being restrained?"

    "Why is he so strong?"

    The other emperor-level puppets were shocked.

    "Shitou, if you go again, you must hug him. We are here to help you."

    "As long as you hold him, he will be dead."

    "Okay, come again."

    The rock puppet flew over again, and the sword puppet also turned into a divine sword and floated above the eight-armed blade puppet.  The eight-armed blade puppet once again attacked Ji Ning, and the divine sword was ready to strike As for the rock puppet, it also flew towards him at the same time.

    "Beiming, do you want my help?" The leader of Jiuchen, who turned into a mighty stream of water, said in a message without rushing to take action.

    "No need." Ji Ning said through the message, "Show the enemy weakness first, and then take action at the critical moment."

    "Okay." Jiuchen responded.

    ¡­¡­

    Three-color rope restraint, sword puppet, eight-arm puppet, and rock puppet attack at the same time.

    Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply: "This is the time."

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning suddenly moved toward the eight-armed puppet and the sword puppet. Naturally, the eight-armed puppet and the sword puppet attacked at the same time. The strange and unpredictable sword light and the sharp sword light all attacked.

    "Bang." "Bang."

    " Ji Ning is just two mighty sword-shaped mist, which is the ultimate swordsmanship.

    This move may seem stupid, but the secret of Ji Ning's ultimate sword technique also contains various other mysteries, and he easily hits the opponent.

    The two Beihong Swords are just a slap.  Possessing terrifying power comparable to that of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities, the eight-armed puppet and sword puppet flew away directly.  It should be noted that even the most powerful rock puppet among them cannot withstand this attack, so how can the eight-arm puppet and sword puppet withstand this attack?

    "Come here." Facing the rock puppet that was rushing toward him to catch him, Ji Ning grinned.

    Now the sword puppet and eight-armed puppet that may interfere with the destruction have been blown away by him. There is no other puppet that can help this 'rock puppet' in a short period of time.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~~¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword light was erratic and ghostly.

    It is the shadowless style!

    Although there are three-color rope effects.  Ji Ning's sword light could not disappear without a trace, but it was still extremely ghostly. It should be noted that although this 'rock puppet' was powerful and powerful.  But it also has flaws!  It has shortcomings in terms of speed and flexibility.  When Ji Ning performed the Shadowless Style move, especially combined with the 'Heart Sword Technique', the rock puppet hurriedly tried to block it with its six arms.  It could barely intercept one of Ji Ning's swords, but it couldn't intercept the other Beihong Sword.

    "Pfft."

    The Beihong Sword was like a soft rope, quickly winding up the rock puppet crazily, winding it around dozens of times.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± the rock puppet roared in horror.

    I originally wanted to capture Ji Ning, but who would have thought that I would be tied up now instead.

    "Take it." In the completely bound situation, the rock puppet couldn't struggle to get away, Ning had a thought.  He forcibly took it into the cave magic weapon.

    "Jiuchen, take action and stop the sword puppet." Ji Ning turned his head and his eyes were fixed on the eight-armed puppet that was trying to kill him again and was closest to him.

    "Okay." The leader of Jiuchen was also excited.

    And the other five emperor-level puppets were panicked!

    Ji Ning just started fighting. Actually, he wanted to know what these six puppets were good at so that he could make a battle plan!  From the initial fight, he understood that thunder puppets, mist puppets, and flame puppets all had methods comparable to the immortal body.  There is nothing I can do about it.  So Ji Ning's eyes fell on the other three puppets.

    Among them, the seemingly most ferocious rock puppet is actually the one with the most obvious shortcomings and the easiest to deal with.

    "not good."

    "The stone was caught."

    &nbsp;"This Dao Lord is too strong."

    "Master has orders to retreat quickly."

    "The master has ordered us to retreat."

    "Retreat."

    The three clan leaders also immediately received the news that they were under siege by six emperor-level puppets.  One of his own puppets was actually captured by that Beiming Taoist Lord.  Immediately ordered to retreat first!  After all, the loss of every emperor-level puppet is quite distressing for the three major families.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    The eight-armed puppet and the sword puppet immediately wanted to flee.

    "You can't escape." Ji Ning's world projection and the nine secret arts shrouded him.  Also suppressed on the Eight-Armed Puppet and Sword Puppet.

    Ji Ning first committed suicide alone against the eight-armed puppet.

    Although both sides were restrained, Ji Ning was faster than the eight-armed puppet!  This is the difference in strength.

    "Run, run." The eight-armed puppet also panicked.

    "You can't escape." Ji Ning finally caught up, and the ghostly swordsmanship of the ultimate swordsmanship attacked again.

    The eight-armed puppet is obviously very flexible and weird, and the eight-armed blades are unpredictable and trying to resist it. Ning is sometimes invisible, and sometimes the sky collapses!  Suppress with force, sometimes with extremely fast bleeding style!  In just three breaths, the eight-armed puppet's defense was broken by Ji Ning. A sword directly wrapped around the eight-armed puppet's waist. The Beihong Sword quickly grew longer and softer, and wrapped around him crazily.  a ball.

    "Put it away." Ji Ning put the eight-armed puppet away again.

    "how so."

    "How can this Dao Lord be so strong?"

    "Master Beimingyou are seeking death."

    The three puppets that turned into three-color ropes roared angrily, but they were weaker than the eight-armed puppets in close combat.  Binding Ji Ning at this moment can still have the greatest effect.  Once he is not restrained, Ji Ning's strength will explode They puppets will probably lose even faster.

    "Hahaha you can't escape." The leader of Jiuchen, who turned into water, fought with the sword puppet.

    The water flow is entangled.

    The upper body of the leader of Jiuchen appeared, holding a long stick and attacking the sword puppet wantonly.  The sword puppet was also affected by the world projection and the nine secret arts, causing the Jiuchen leader to completely suppress the sword puppet.  The sword puppet had no hope of escaping.

    "No, no, get out of here, get out of here." The sword puppet was struggling, but he couldn't get rid of Jiuchen Cult Master. Finally, Ji Ning came.

    With the joint efforts of Ji Ning and Jiuchen, the sword puppet was captured alive and taken into the cave in just one breath.

    The three puppets of lightning, mist, and flame knew that things must be done and could only fly away quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, a group of practitioners such as Tianyeluo and Maggie did not go too far. They were watching from a distance.

    Their situation is also very bad. They are very afraid that the three major families will anger them, so they dare not escape too far.

    "terrible."

    Tianyero and the others looked ahead. Most of the entire Feihe Mountain Range had been turned into ruins, and the remaining half was also full of cracks and wounds.  This was caused by some of the aftermath of the battle just now.  It should be noted that this was the star when the Sith tribe built the Demon Elephant Stone Wall. The star was extremely stable. Just the aftermath of the battle destroyed most of the mountain range, which was enough to scare Tianyero and the others.

    "Those two Dao Lords actually won, they actually won, and defeated the three major families." Tianyero and Maggie couldn't believe it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, I actually got three emperor-level puppets." Jiuchen said with great joy, "It's really happy. It's best to send more emperor-level puppets over and let's capture some more."

    "Don't be careless."

    Ji Ning was very solemn, "Under the influence of my world projection and the nine secret arts, the restraints formed by the three puppets alone allowed me to use only 70% of my strength. I'm afraid these are not all the methods of the three major families  If the three major families come with all their strength and reduce my strength to only 30 to 40%, it will be dangerous."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen was also startled and nodded, "How strong are these three major families?"

    "I don't know." Ji Ning shook his head and then grinned, "But the three puppets know it very well."

    "Three puppets?" Jiuchen's eyes lit up.

    "We quickly refined these three puppets and asked them to reveal the secrets of the three major families." Ji Ning said, "Know yourself and your enemy and you will never be defeated! Judging from now, the strength of the three major families should be much stronger than we previously expected.  .¡±

    "Um."

    Therefore, Ji Ning and Jiuchen did not dare to delay at all, and even started to refine the three puppets.Puppet.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 16 Three Major Families

    Deep underground in this world.

    Beside the rolling lava lake, the three silver men no longer had the indifference they had before.

    "This Beiming Taoist, one against six, not only defeated six emperor-level puppets, but also captured three of them." The majestic silver man said solemnly, "Such strength has completely surpassed the peak Taoist we think  Level, this kind of thing has never happened since our three major families ruled this star!"

    "Well, even if a peak Dao Lord is born occasionally, facing six emperor-level puppets they will all die without a doubt." The silver-haired man also had murderous intent in his eyes, "This Beiming Dao Lord is definitely one of our three major families.  The strongest Dao Lord I have encountered in generations."

    "One to six, and three emperor-level puppets were captured" The thin silver man also shook his head.

    powerful.

    Strong beyond the scope of 'Dao Lord'.

    But after all, their vision is limited, like in an endless territory, because there are a large number of Dao Lords in every era, and occasionally there will still be someone who is completely superior to all other Dao Lords.  In this era, two wine saints and Ji Ning appeared.

    "It seems that we have to take action. Only we can defeat that Beiming Dao Lord." The thin silver man had a fighting spirit in his eyes. "Well, let me fight with this Beiming Dao Lord first. With my strength,  There is still hope of killing him, but if I can¡¯t kill him, you can do it again.¡±

    "To deal with the enemy, you can't be careless at all. It's better to go all out." The silver-haired man said.

    "Yes, go all out. After all, this Beiming Dao Lord can defeat six emperor-level puppets This is already on the same level as us." The majestic silver man said, "We must use crushing strength to kill this Beiming Dao Lord."  Mr. Mingdao, the three of us join forces, and even all the emperor-level puppets in our three major families who have immortality methods will take action."

    "ah?"

    "There are immortal puppets, and they all take action?" The other two silver men were surprised. Any one of the three of them could match Bei Ming. It would be great if all three of them take action at the same time.  And send a group of emperor-level puppets?

    "Since you are going all out, then don't give the enemy any hope." The majestic silver man said, "Beiming Daojun is the most powerful enemy that our three major families have encountered in endless years. In this case, we must give him enough  Respect. So our three clan leaders, as well as all the emperor-level puppets with immortality methods, all took action. Hmm, even if he is dead, he is still worthy of pride."

    "Um."

    "You should be proud to die under such siege."

    The other two laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Give me the order to activate the one hundred and fifty-six important clan formations, activate the Sith magic disk, and be careful."

    "Give me the order to activate the one hundred and eighty-fold formation. Activate the Sith Disk."

    "Be on full alert, activate all formations, and activate the Sith Disk."

    The three chiefs of the clan all gave orders to their families.

    They must first ensure the safety of their family. Once the family is finished, their lives will not have much meaning.  Because after the 'Sacrifice Ceremony', they can no longer be regarded as practitioners, and they will not be able to reproduce if all other members of the family die.  Even if the patriarch is alive, he will die when the time comes, and the entire family will be destroyed.

    So the family must be protected.

    "what happened?"

    "All the clan formations are turned on, even the Sith Disk? I have never heard of a family being so alert."

    "Is the Beiming Dao Lord who provoked my three major families really that strong?"

    There was a commotion within the three major families.

    The elites and senior officials within the family are a little shocked. This is definitely the highest level of vigilance since the establishment of the three major families!

    *******

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!  !  !  !  !  !

    There are eleven figures high in the sky crossing the sky.  At the head were three silver men, and behind them were emperor-level puppets of different shapes, including the three puppets of mist, flame, and thunder that had besieged Ji Ning before.  These eight emperor-level puppets are all the emperor-level puppets among the three major families that have the means to become immortal.

    "The swordsmanship of Beiming Daojun is weird and unpredictable, and he is good at capturing puppets. However, the ones who come with us this time are all immortals, and there is no way they can be captured." The thin silver man sneered.  "Eight emperor-level puppets join forces, plus the three of us hum hum hum!"

    "He will lose miserably."

    "After going through the sacrifice ceremony, we became the true Sith tribe, possessing extremely strong combat power. Although it is only the most commonA member of the Sith tribe.  But we are already far above these emperor-level puppets Any one of the three of us can match this Beiming Dao Lord, and even hope to kill him.  "

    The three silver men are all very confident.

    Because they have no other opponents, they all compete with each other and the emperor-level puppets, so it is clear that defeating the six emperor-level puppets can be easily done by any of the three of them.

    They are the strongest combatants.

    ¡­¡­

    The original Feihe Mountain Range has long been in ruins, and the place where Ji Ning and Jiuchen fought with the six emperor-level puppets is completely bare.

    On this bare wasteland, there is a wooden house of time.

    In the time wooden house, Ji Ning and Jiuchen were refining the puppets while controlling the acceleration of time. It was not easy to refine the emperor-level puppets, so they had to rush Ji Ning and the others knew that the three major families  The next attack may be very fast, so you must know some details about the three major families in advance, so you have good intentions.

    "Three emperor-level puppets, each one is comparable to the peak Taoist king. Fortunately, they are both very strong and can be forcibly refined.

    "Success." Ji Ning took the lead in refining an emperor-level puppet. The green eyes of the six-armed rock puppet showed respect: "Master."

    "Have you successfully refined one?" Jiuchen, who was also working hard to refine it, turned his head and looked at it.

    "Haha, faster than you." Ji Ning smiled and continued to refine another sword puppet.

    "Let me ask you." Although Ji Ning was going all out to refine the sword puppet, his mind was not very consumed. He began to ask the rock puppet, "How strong are these three families, and how much hidden combat power do they have?"

    "Master." The rock puppet said respectfully, "The memories of all our emperor-level puppets before entering the three major families have been wiped out! To be precisethe original puppet souls of our emperor-level puppets have been wiped out, and we are all  Later, the souls were gradually nurtured and born in the three major families, so we don't know much about the most important secrets of the three major families. But over the endless years, based on our observations, we also know a little bit."

    "Say it." Ji Ning urged.

    "After all, these emperor-level puppets have lived in the three major families for too long. There is probably no one in the three major families who has lived longer than them!"  Although some of the most important secrets of the three major families are not leaked, if you observe them for a long time, you can always find some clues.

    "A long, long time ago, this world was still in chaos, and there were no three major families." The rock puppet said, "Later, three people who called themselves the Sith tribe established three major families. They also captured people from a hidden place.  Captured one or two emperor-level puppets and wiped out the original puppet souls of the emperor-level puppets"

    "From generation to generation, among the three major families, the strongest in each generation will always be the patriarch."

    "The three patriarchs were all normal cultivators in the past, but once they became patriarchs, they would all turn into silver men, and their strength would reach incredible levels." The rock puppet said, "Over the endless years, occasionally, the three major families have  There will also be one or two emperor-level puppets captured in the hidden place."

    "So after endless years of accumulation, each of the three major families has at least five emperor-level puppets."

    "Emperor-level puppets are the combat power that the three major families often use to conquer all parties! But the strongest ones are the three major clan leaders. Each of them is very powerful, and each of them is no less powerful than you, the master." The rock puppet said.

    Ji Ning's expression changed when he heard this, and he asked: "Can each of the three clan leaders defeat six emperor-level puppets?"

    "Yes!" Rock Puppet said, "They often compete with us, so we all know how powerful the three clan leaders are." Rock Puppet said.

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.

    It sounds like

    The three patriarchs are the foundation of the three families!  The three patriarchs of the past dynasties occasionally captured emperor-level puppets from secret places.  So over the years, I have accumulated a lot of emperor-level puppets.

    Since there are emperor-level puppets hidden in this secret place, Ji Ning guesses that it probably contains the secrets of the 'Sith tribe'.

    "Where is the secret place?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't know. Although we were all captured from a hidden place, the souls and spirits of the past have been wiped out." The rock puppet said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Being careful enough, lest the news leak out.

    Time passed by, Jiuchen also refined the eight-armed puppet, and Ji Ning also successfully refined the last sword puppet.  The information they got from asking other puppets was similar.

    "Huh."

    Received the Time Wooden House.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning and Jiuchen stood side by side, with three emperor-level puppets standing behind them.

    "Here we come." Ji Ning looked at the horizon in the distance. Eleven streams of light were flying towards the end of the horizon at the same time, led by three silver people.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 17 The Silver Man

    The aura of the three silver people was very special, not like real life, but like puppets. Their whole bodies were covered in silver, which reminded Ji Ning of the humanoid creature he had seen before!  It was the humanoid creature seen in Yu Xinghai's cave. The humanoid creature was eight thousand feet tall and completely black. It had a big hole in its chest. Ji Ning and Jiuchen flew out of that hole.

    "It gives me the feeling that the three silver people in front of me are very similar to the dark-black humanoid." Ji Ning thought, "But the pressure is very different. After all, the dark-black humanoid killed a person on the spot.  One master, and another master was seriously injured and eventually died. He is much stronger than the silver man in front of me."

    "Beiming." Jiuchen on the side also looked solemn and said through the voice, "Those three silver people remind me of the dark humanoid creatures in the cave."

    "Yes, they are very similar." Ji Ning said, "It seems that these three major families are indeed closely related to the Sith clan."

    "They should be much stronger than us, what should we do?" Jiuchen asked.

    "Follow the first set of response methods." Ji Ning said.

    Boom~~~~

    In the vast world projection, there are mountains and rivers, and the ¡®Jujian Mountain¡¯ in the center is the most conspicuous!  This huge world projection severely suppressed the three silver people and eight emperor-level puppets. Suddenly, the speed of the eight emperor-level puppets began to decrease sharply.  And the three silver men still maintained a hundred times the ultimate speed of heaven.

    "Under the suppression of my world projection, the speed of the three of them did not slow down at all?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised.

    "Suppress it again!" Ji Ning's mind moved, and with a rumble, nine dragons flew out and entangled each other.

    In fact, Jiu Chen's 'Ripples of Water' secret technique is also very powerful. Especially after Jiu Chen's realm becomes higher and higher, he can use his water element to perform 'Ripples of Water', which is as powerful as Ji Ning's Jiu Chen.  The Grand Secret Technique is also considered a level one.  However, the power of secret arts cannot be superimposed on each other. If they really overlap, they will only interfere with each other.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The nine secret arts once again shrouded the past.

    The three silver men also felt restrained, but their speed still maintained a hundred times the limit of heaven.  But the eight emperor-level puppets behind them were much slower, less than fifty times the speed of light, and even flying in mid-air was very difficult.

    ¡°You eight, please join forces.¡± The silver man ¡®Fomo Patriarch¡¯ shouted.

    "yes."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    These eight emperor-level puppets, who had been in a state of embarrassment for a long time, immediately turned into air currents, and soon formed a five-color rope and a three-color rope!  The five emperor-level puppets cooperate perfectly. This is already the limit of the emperor-level puppets.  The five-color ropes are also very powerful, but the speed of these two ropes is still very slow under the constraints of world projection and the nine secret arts.

    Because of the speed of five-color ropes and three-color ropes.  Depends on which one of them is the slowest.

    "You three, are you sure you can handle the danger? I don't want you to be snatched away just after I refined you." Ji Ning sent a message to the three emperor-level puppets behind him.

    "Master, don't worry, we can withstand it." The sword puppet said.

    "Jiuchen, if you see that the situation is not going well, put the three of them away. After all, emperor-level puppets are extremely rare." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Leave it to me." Jiuchen nodded.

    Ji Ning then appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, and disappeared into thin air without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    The three silver men flying at high speed from a distance were all shocked.

    "Why did you disappear?"

    "That Dao Lord of Beiming has disappeared." The three of them were shocked to find that there was no trace of Ji Ning at all.

    As long as the world projection and the nine secret arts cover the area, it is the scope of Ji Ning's "Shadowless Escape Technique".

    "Be careful. This Beiming Taoist Lord is stronger than we expected. He has never used such weird escape techniques before." The majestic silver man said solemnly through the voice transmission. The other Jueya clan and Nongtie clan  The two clan leaders were equally cautious. Although they were absolutely confident, they could not find any trace of Ji Ning, which also gave them a headache.

    "Come here quickly and force Dao Lord Beiming to reveal himself." The silver-haired man sent a message to the eight emperor-level puppets.

    "yes."

    Phew~~~

    Suddenly the five-color rope appeared.  It quickly started to grow crazily.

    Just like the waves formed by Jiuchen can resemble an ocean, the five-color rope can also form a 'five-color ocean', but the larger the range, the weaker the binding force.  But the flying speed of the five-color rope is too slow, and it can only be reached when it becomes larger and covers a large enough area.?Forcing Beiming Daojun to reveal himself.

    "Rumble~~~" A sea of ??five-color air currents spread crazily in all directions.  Millions of miles, tens of millions of miles, hundreds of millions of miles The continuous expansion quickly enveloped the three silver people.

    "Huh." A cold snort.

    The young man in white appeared, with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong Swords.  With a body shaped like a sword, he used the 'Blood Escape Technique', directly tearing open the ocean of five-color air currents, and rushed towards the thin silver man closest to him.

    "You're good to go." The thin silver man showed excitement, holding a silver spike in each hand.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The spikes were like phantoms, producing a harsh whistling sound and stabbing at Ji Ning.

    "Sith tribe?" Ji Ning was filled with fighting spirit. The six Northern Rainbow Swords turned into six sword-shaped mist and began to attack the thin silver man.

    "Clang."

    The sword-shaped mist collides with the spikes.

    A terrible shock occurred, forming circles of ripples visible to the naked eye, spreading out in all directions. The earth rumbled and sank a large distance downwards. The remaining parts of the Feihe Mountain Range were also directly affected by this wave of waves.  broken.

    And a group of indigenous practitioners such as Tianyero and Maggie who were watching the battle from a distance were all stunned.

    "terrible."

    "This, this is sois this the power of the three major families? It turns out that among the three major families, there is someone more terrifying than the emperor-level puppet."

    "Is this the power of the Dao Lord Beiming?"

    They were all shocked.

    It was shocking enough for Ji Ning to fight six emperor-level puppets with one against six.  But the battle lasted so long, and the aftermath spread to most of the Feihe Mountains.  But now Ji Ning is fighting against the three clan leaders, and the aftermath of just the first fight has destroyed the entire Feihe Mountain Range.  It also caused the ground around the Feihe Mountains to begin to crack.

    The power is so powerful that it makes people feel frightened.  If you get closer, even Sipaojun will be instantly annihilated.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, it is not just Tianyeluo and Maggie, but other powerful people on this star are also watching the battle!  Because Ji Ning directly provoked the three major families, he naturally attracted attention.  In particular, the six emperor-level puppets sent for the first time were defeated by Ji Ning, which immediately shocked all the major families, and all of them rushed to the far side of the battlefield to watch the battle from a distance.

    "It turns out that this is the power of the three major families!" The six major families, who were also the upper-class families, and the weaker middle-class families, looked at the battle from a distance and were all stunned.

    They felt suffocated.

    The three major families are so powerful that they cannot resist them at all.  Deep down in their hearts, they also want to defeat the three major families and become the rulers of this world.

    But now, they feel powerless.

    The strength gap is too big!

    "The Dao Lord Beiming is too powerful." They were shocked by the power of the three major families, and they were also shocked by the power of the Dao Lord Beiming.

    The power of Beiming Daojun is enough to easily destroy any family except the three major families.

    ******

    Ji Ning and the thin silver man fought together like crazy.

    The terrible power is colliding, and the aftermath is scattered.

    "What a strong power, what a weak state!" Ji Ning and the thin silver man fought over a hundred moves in just a short moment, and the two were evenly matched.

    In terms of strength, the opponent is much stronger than Ji Ning. Only by performing the Heaven Collapse Style can he compare.  In terms of speed, the opponent is a hundred times the limit of heaven!  Even under the constraints of the nine secret arts and world projection, it is still at this speed.  It's because the opponent's strength is too strong and he can maintain such a speed.

    But the other party¡¯s state of ¡®Tao¡¯ is too poor!  Ji Ning estimated that he was not as good as the second level Dao Lord in terms of realm.  I'm afraid it can barely be compared with Holy Lord Qingfeng.

    It should be noted that the further a practitioner goes, the more power he or she will rely on the power of the Tao.

    Ji Ning¡¯s level is extremely high now, coupled with the Heart Sword Technique and the Beihong Sword he has such fighting power!  The silver man himself is very weak in realm, but he is like a puppet. Although his realm is low, his strength and speed are extremely strong, and he can easily compete with Ji Ning.

    "Song has a powerful body, but he can only use it a little bit. If I had such speed and power, I could beat ten of them alone." Ji Ning sighed a little, "No wonder the three emperor-level puppets who just collected said,  With Jiuchen¡¯s help, the three of them will not be arrested if they join forces.¡±

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 18 All means are used

    Ji Ning was able to capture the emperor-level puppet easily because of his high level, his 'Shadowless Style' was too weird and unpredictable, and his 'blood-dropping style' was too fast, making it difficult for the emperor-level puppet to resist.

    But the silver man

    Although they are powerful and fast, every move they make is too stupid!  It's a stupid move, even if it's very strong, it's not difficult to block, and at most it will just be blown away.  If one-on-one, they might be able to capture an emperor-level puppet.  But the three emperor-level puppets joined forces and Jiuchen and Ji Ning helped.  It would be impossible to capture him.

    "I'm obviously stronger than him, but I can't even suppress him." The thin silver man said through the message, "Come here quickly, join forces together, and surround and kill him."

    "coming."

    "superior."

    The other two silver men also rushed over.

    Under the ocean of five-color air currents, Ji Ning was also affected and could only display 80% of his strength!  Even if it is only 80%, relying on the extremely high level, it is still on par with the thin silver man.

    "Kill." The majestic silver man held two silver sledgehammers, and the silver-haired man held two silver long knives.

    For a moment, the three silver men began to besiege Ning crazily.

    "die."

    "Die."

    "Death is certain."

    The three silver men were full of murderous intent. At the same time, the remaining three-color rope was flying towards Ji Ning, but the three emperor-level puppets and the Jiuchen leader also turned into streams of light and flew out, killing the three-color rope.  rope.

    "Your opponent is me." Jiuchen turned into a raging wave and became entangled with the three-color rope. The three emperor-level puppets also attacked again and again, breaking the three-color rope again and again.

    ¡­¡­

    The three-color rope was restrained by Jiuchen and the three emperor-level puppets.

    The five-color ropes formed a ¡®five-color ocean¡¯ to force Ji Ning to stay.

    Three silver men besiege Ji Ning!

    The sky is shattering!

    The turbulent aftermath struck in all directions again and again. The surrounding mountains had long been leveled and the earth had sunk. The other six upper-class families and many middle-class families in the distance looked on in horror and shock.  This is a battle that makes them look up and give them thoughts of despair.

    Neither side can match them.

    "Hahaha. You are too weak. You obviously have great strength, but you only exert a little power." Ji Ning has three heads and six arms. He fights three parties alone without being at a disadvantage.

    "how so?"

    "How is it possible, how is it possible, that you can't even suppress him?"

    "How can he be so strong?"

    The three silver men were all stunned.

    Any one of them can fight as well as Ji Ning.  But when the three of them join forces, they are still equally matched!

    That¡¯s because when Ning dealt with the six emperor-level puppets and fought with the thin silver man, he always used attack against attack!  But now when faced with the siege of three silver men Ji Ning would occasionally attack, but he used defensive sword skills.  His 'Ideal Style' and 'Yin Yang Style' are too powerful, especially after Beihong Sword absorbed the 'Nine Curls Cold Essence', it is also extremely powerful in defensive swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning's defensive swordsmanship is so perfect, unless the gap is really too big, Ji Ning can withstand it.

    Especially Silver Man¡¯s moves are really too stupid and his level is too low.  Ji Ning's defense was too easy.

    "I'm afraid I can't guard against six silver men, let alone three." Ji Ning secretly thought.

    "Five-color ropes, bound." The majestic silver man, the 'Fomo Clan Chief', said in a message.

    The original five-color ocean quickly began to shrink, and soon turned into a five-color rope, wrapping around Ji Ning.

    "Tangled?" Ji Ning moved.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The five-color rope is less than fifty times the speed of light under the influence of world projection and the nine secret arts. Ji Ning's speed is relatively faster.  Easily break out of the five-color rope range.  Immediately perform the Shadowless Escape Technique and disappear without a trace.

    "Damn it."

    "After the five-color rope narrows the range, Beiming Daojun can easily escape." The three silver people were anxious.

    " Ji Ning is not stupid. He will not be stupid enough to let the five-color ropes bind him without escaping When he faced the six emperor-level puppets, he was too confident and too lazy to escape. He used attack to attack.  Now Ji Ning didn't dare to be careless.

    "Five-color rope, keep the range of tens of millions of miles." The silver-haired man could only order.

    ¡­¡­

    Maintain a range of tens of millions of miles.  Coupled with the siege of three silver men, it can also make Ji?Can't escape.

    The range of tens of millions of miles also reduced Ji Ning's strength to only 70%.

    "There's nothing we can do about him." The three silver men frantically besieged Ji Ning, even with 70% of their combat strength.  Ji Ning was forced to defend almost all the time, only occasionally attacking with two or three swords.

    It is water-proof and does not leak.

    Even if there is one more silver man, Ji Ning can still bear it.

    "We have tried our best, the two clan leaders of the Nongtie clan and the Jueya clan. But this Beiming Dao Lord's defensive swordsmanship is more terrifying than his offensive swordsmanship. We can't do anything to him at all." The majestic silver man began.  Chuanyin said, "We and the emperor-level puppets alone can't kill him at all. We have no other way."

    "Well, there is no other way."

    ¡°Although I¡¯m reluctant to part with it, I have to use it.¡±

    The three silver men looked at each other.

    This Dao Lord Beiming is the biggest scourge to their three major families!  Any of their three clan leaders are no less than Bei Ming, but together with the help of five-color ropes, they still can't defeat him.  This has affected their rule of this side of the world.  This is absolutely not allowed by them.

    "Die." The majestic silver man took out a dark blue oval-shaped treasure with circles of threads on it.

    "You should be proud to die under the treasure of the Sith, Dao Lord Beiming." The thin silver man took out a simple flag, which was blood red and had some evil beast patterns on it.

    "Death." The silver-haired man took out a black bottle.

    Ji Ning immediately felt palpitations in his heart.

    "not good."

    "out."

    A snow-white lotus appeared in Ji Ning's hand. The lotus bloomed instantly. Ji Ning stood in the center of the lotus. The surrounding lotus leaves bloomed and rotated one by one, and the first layer of petals next to the central stamen all closed together, and the process was about to take place.  Completely well wrapped.  Through the translucent petals, Ji Ning looked outside clearly.

    It should be noted that Ji Ning and Master Jiuchen divided up the countless treasures accumulated by Jiu Sheng. At the same time, some treasures such as Master Suimeng, King Chou, and many second-level Dao Lords, some of which were of little use to them, were given to the Three Realms.  Gave it to Su Youji and Dan Bao.  But it was also of great use to him, so Ji Ning naturally carried it with him.

    This piece is one of the top three protective treasures in Ji Ning's hands.

    "Yo¡ª¡ª" In the hands of the majestic silver man, the threads of the dark blue oval-shaped treasure lit up, and the tip made a harsh sound. At the same time, a faint light blue sound wave shot out from the tip of the oval-shaped treasure,  Shot at Ji Ning.

    The light blue sound waves passed through the snow-white lotus easily.  The snow-white lotus did not play any defensive role.

    Ji Ning drew his sword, but did not touch the light blue sound wave.

    "Buzz¡ª¡ª"

    The sound wave passed through the divine body and directly impacted Ji Ning's true soul. The true soul, protected by the power of the blue and white mist, was slightly shaken, but it did not suffer any damage and directly resisted.

    "What a weird attack, actually attacking the soul directly?" Ji Ning was secretly shocked, while also staring ahead.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The methods of the other two silver men in the distance also broke out.

    The black bottle shattered, and a black flame flew out, which quickly stuck to the snow-white lotus. With a hissing sound, the snow-white lotus began to tremble, and the entire snow-white lotus began to rotate, and the petals continued to flow.  Although the petal stuck to the black flame began to tremble, it was receiving the power of other petals and tried its best to resist.

    Finally, the black flames were exhausted, and the snow-white lotus became completely dim and crumbling.

    The alien beast pattern on the simple blood-red flag roared at this moment, and a blood-red alien beast flew out from it, and the flag was also destroyed by ashes.  The blood-red beast's eyes were filled with red light, filled with endless killing intent, as if it represented killing, and it rushed directly towards the snow-white lotus.

    "Bang~~~" The snow-white lotus was still spinning, and it tried its best to resist, but it still broke. The blood-red alien beast smashed into the snow-white lotus and rushed towards Ning.

    "Huh." Ji Ning didn't feel too much of a threat, so he directly used his sword to resist.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    A terrible roar.

    The blood-red beast brandished its sharp claws and attacked again and again, while Ji Ning used his sword to resist again and again. Ji Ning was supported by his powerful defensive swordsmanship.

    The dominating armor is to continuously reduce the impact.

    "Ouch~~~" The blood-red beast became lighter and lighter, turning into red and light red. Finally, it raised its head and roared unwillingly, and completely dissipated.Ji Ning fell to the ground, with bloodshot eyes at the corners of his mouth, looking at the three silver men in the distance with horrified faces.

    "Come on, come on again." Ji Ning shouted, "See if you have more treasures, I have more treasures." As he spoke, Ji Ning waved his hands, and strange objects and powerful objects floated in front of him.  diffuse.

    "This, this" The three silver people looked at each other.

    Fight, but you won¡¯t be killed.

    Use treasures, but Taojun Beiming also has treasures, and there are quite a lot of them.  Their treasures were obtained with difficulty from hidden places. They were all left behind by the Sith tribe. They were very few.  Use one piece less.

    "What should we do?" The three silver people were a little confused. They found that they had no other means to deal with this Beiming Dao Lord.

    ******

    I still owe you a chapter this week, so I¡¯ll make up for it tonight.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 19 Beiming Palace

    "Haha, when it comes to treasures, we have a lot of brothers!" The leader of Jiuchen, who turned into a huge wave of water, also showed his upper body, and powerful treasures appeared in front of him.  The Dao Lords in this world didn't have any rare treasures, but he and Ji Ning both came from the Endless Territory, so there were still quite a few rare treasures.

    "What." The three silver men also saw the strange treasures floating around the leader of Jiuchen in the distance, and felt the terrifying power emitted by those strange treasures.

    "Even this Dao Lord, who is a bit weaker, has so many treasures?"

    "Where did they get so many treasures? Aren't the hidden places monopolized by our three major families? We have already explored this world, and there are many treasures hidden in the hidden places. There should be no treasures in other places.  Where did these two Dao Lords get so many treasures?"

    The three silver men were all extremely anxious and looked at each other.

    "Everyone, stand down." The majestic silver man spoke.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The five-color ropes and the three-color ropes began to recede, converging towards the three silver men.

    And the leader of Jiuchen also flew to Ji Ning's side with three puppets.

    The two sides faced each other from a distance.

    "If you want to fight, keep fighting." Jiuchen said loudly, "What are you three doing standing around stupidly? Aren't you just using treasures? One piece for you and one for me. Let's see who has more treasures and fight to the end.  Either we die or you die!"

    "Damn it." The three silver men were extremely angry.

    They consider themselves noble.

    He is the absolute ruler of this world for endless years!  Now they were provoked by these two Dao Lords, but no matter how angry they were, they discovered after a battle that fighting alone could not do anything to the Beiming Dao Lord.  That Dao Lord Beiming's defense was so powerful that it was almost watertight and there was no chance.  To winwe can only rely on some treasures left by the Sith tribe.

    Those treasures are extremely rare!  It is also extremely powerful.

    But the two Dao Lords in front of them seem to have many equally powerful treasures.

    "Fight for treasures, fight to the end, they ran out of treasures, bombarded by many treasures. Maybe we can kill them. But what if we run out of treasures first?" The thin silver man said through the message.

    "When the treasures are used up, we will not have any threat to the Beiming Dao Lord." The silver-haired silver man said, "When the time comes, he will have nothing to fear, and that will be really troublesome."

    "Um."

    The many treasures accumulated are the final trump card.

    They are unwilling to use itif they use it, they may win.  Maybe you will lose!  They cannot accept the result of 'losing'.

    "Master Beiming. Just wait and see." The majestic silver man snorted coldly, "Let's go."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Three silver men led eight emperor-level puppets across the sky and left quickly.

    Ji Ning looked at it from a distance, with a smile on his lips.

    "Beiming, what should we do now?" Jiuchen became worried.  Lian asked, "They are indeed stronger than us. Your sword defense is powerful enough, and they can't do anything to us. But we can't do anything to them In this way, we won't get the treasure hidden in the demonic stone wall at all."  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The two of them fought and took risks for the treasures of the Sith tribe!  From the now discovered emperor-level puppet, there are also the three silver men.  Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both certain that there was definitely a Sith treasure here!

    "Let's establish ourselves in this world first," Ji Ning said, "then explore the hidden place."

    "This is the only way." Jiuchen nodded.

    "rise."

    Ji Ning turned to look at the land behind him. What was originally the vast Feihe Mountain Range had been leveled long ago.  Following Ji Ning's thought, the projection of the world descended and directly manipulated the rocks on the ground to form a majestic mountain thousands of miles high, the top of the mountain.  A fairy palace with the most eternal magic weapon has arrived. It is located there. There are two big characters on the main entrance of the fairy palace - Bei Ming!

    "I, Beiming Dao Lord, established Beiming Palace here today. I do not seek to dominate, but only seek to cultivate the Tao. Anyone who blocks my way will be destroyed like the mountains and rivers surrounding the three major families!" Ji Ning flew to the Beiming Palace.  , the sound is mighty.  Echoing everywhere in this world.  At the same time, the world projection that enveloped the entire star suddenly crashed into the nests of the three major families.

    The three major family nests are protected by layers of restrictions.

    But the surrounding mountains and rivers were crushed and flattened in an instant by this terrifying force that could easily kill the Four Path Lords.  The surroundings of the three major families have become bare and ugly.

    From the top three clan leaders to the common people.

    &nbsp; Everyone heard this sound.

    "He, he actually stepped on my three major families" The silver-haired man looked ugly.

    "Damn, damn it." The thin silver man was also angry.

    Showing power by stepping on the three major families.

    This means that ¡®Beiming Palace¡¯ doesn¡¯t care about the three major families at all!

    "He said he doesn't seek hegemony, but only seeks to practice Taoism?" The majestic silver man said in confusion, "If he only seeks to cultivate Taoism, why did he provoke my three major families before?"

    "I think his real purpose is for the secret place." The thin silver man sneered.

    "Yes, that must be the case." The silver-haired man also said coldly.

    This is the support of their three major families, and the secret place is also exclusively occupied by their three major families. It is absolutely not allowed to be spied on by other powerful people.  In their opinion, in this world, the Beiming Dao Lord has stood at the pinnacle and is fearless.  At this time, he must be coveting the secret place.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s message resounded throughout this world.

    Even ordinary children could hear it clearly and they all knew that there was a very powerful man named "Beiming Dao Lord" who built a place called "Beiming Palace" and even the three major families didn't care.

    "This is the result."

    "The three major families, supreme, have ruled this world for too long. Especially the three major clan leaders, each of them is unimaginable in strength. It is said that they are much more terrifying than the emperor-level puppets. A wisp of wind from their fingers is like  It¡¯s enough to kill the Four Path Lords. But it can¡¯t even do anything to this Beiming Dao Lord.¡±

    "He established the Beiming Palace. From then on, our world is no longer completely ruled by the three major families."

    "Today, things are going to change!"

    ¡­¡­

    Many families in this world see it clearly and understand the situation.

    The facts were as they expected.

    Beiming Palace has risen!  This side of the world began to have the highest two poles.

    One pole is the three major families.

    The other pole is Beiming Palace.

    The three major families are better because of their deep foundation and strength, but Beiming Palace is better because the 'World Projection' can instantly cover the star. It can be said that if the Beiming Taoist Lord wants to take action, he can directly wipe out everyone except the three major families.  The power!  This threat of being killed instantly makes many families fear Beiming Palace.

    There were even some who were ambitious and dared to take a gamble they even took the lead to join Beiming Palace, and Ji Ning also accepted all who came.

    "Haha, leave these matters to me. I used to command the Jiuchen Sect, but now it's easy to command these families." The leader of the Jiuchen Sect was quite enthusiastic, "We can't find the secret place, and these families might know it.  A secret place.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Under the leadership of Jiuchen Cult Leader and the support of many families, the power of Beiming Palace has expanded rapidly.

    In this regard, the three major families have a headache.

    "Be patient for now, these weak families are nothing. If we take action, we can easily kill those families. Lord Beiming is our biggest enemy." The three chiefs were very restrained.

    "From now on, my three major families, after entering the hidden place, must try their best to find treasures that can deal with Dao Lord Beiming at any cost."

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and more than two thousand years have passed since Ji Ning established Beiming Palace in this world.  He has been looking for the secret place, and Jiuchen also manipulated the power of many families under the leadership of Beiming Palace to explore carefully.

    Night.

    The cold wind was howling, and Ji Ning was sitting on a high platform in Beiming Palace, looking out at the endless vast land, meditating on the "Sword Art of the Heart".

    "I would like to report to the palace master, the master of the South Branch Hall, I have something important to report." A waiter said respectfully.

    "Is it important?" Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    Over the years, Jiuchen has also established a direct force under Beiming Palace, which is divided into many branches, of which South Branch is one of them.

    "Let him come to see me." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, Palace Master." The waiter quickly withdrew.

    In just a moment, a man wearing black armor walked in, knelt down and said respectfully: "I pay my respects to the palace master."

    "Get up and tell me, what's important?" Ji Ning asked directly.

    The man in black armor stood up. He looked at Ji Ning with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes. After all, it was the Master of Beiming Palace who single-handedly made the three major families helpless.

    "My subordinates have found out a piece of news, and I conclude that I am at least 80% sure of it."?Related to the location of the secret place.  "The man in black armor said respectfully.

    ******

    I recommend a novel, which is the new book "Sword Dynasty" by Guilty. Tomato is also interested in it now Address: http://www./Book/3280112.aspx

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 20 The Hidden Place

    "80% sure?" Ji Ning stared at the man in black armor in front of him. A subordinate would dare to say at least 80%. I am afraid that he would only say this if he is almost absolutely sure. After all, he has to be a little more modest. "Tell me."

    "Palace Master, please take a look." A scroll appeared in the hand of the man in black armor, and he handed it to Ji Ning respectfully.

    With a move of Ji Ning's hand, the scroll flew over and reached Ji Ning's hand.

    Unfolding the scroll, there are dense small characters on the scroll, which record the last words left by an idle and carefree Taoist before his death. It contains some of his unique knowledge and inheritance, as well as the secrets he knows.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "This Dao Lord accidentally entered the edge of the hidden place. He was very lucky and was almost discovered. There is an extremely powerful garrison there?" Ji Ning nodded, this was what the Dao Lord recorded before his death.  The message is almost certainly the secret place!  Because except for the three major families, no other force can have such a powerful garrison.

    ¡°It turns out to be an independent space.¡±

    "No wonder my world projection covers every part of the stars, but I can't find this independent space." Ji Ning showed a smile.

    Finally, the wait has arrived. After waiting on this star for more than two thousand years, the news of the ¡®Hidden Place¡¯ finally arrived.

    Right.

    No matter how carefully the three major families keep secrets, there will always be some clues from generation to generation over the endless years.

    "Very good." Ji Ning looked at the man in black armor and said with a smile, "You have done a good job, and I will not treat you badly for achieving such great achievements." As he said this, Ji Ning pointed his finger in the distance, and a stream of light immediately appeared.  After entering the body of the man in black armor, the man in black armor immediately felt a roar in the sea of ??consciousness, and a large number of messages came in.

    Ji Ning collected many treasures from Suimeng Cult Master and other Dao Lords, and there were many cultivation methods. He casually taught an inheritance that directly leads to the Four Paths Lord.

    The man in black armor woke up and knelt down excitedly: "Thank you, Palace Master."

    The reason why the three major families are so superior is that they control the practice very strictly, and some lower-class families have no previous experience at all.  If you practice slowly like a blind man, it will be too difficult to become a Taoist master, let alone a four-step master.

    With the method taught by Ji Ning, not only is he expected to become a Dao Lord, but even his family's descendants are expected to achieve success in the future.

    "Go." Ji Ning ordered.

    When these direct subordinates were collecting information about the hidden place, they had already sworn an oath that all information about the hidden place could only be reported to the public.  Absolutely no leaks.

    "Jiu Chen." On the independent high platform, looking at the vast land under the dark night, Ji Ning sent a message to Jiu Chen.

    Wow.

    A figure gathered next to him, it was the leader of Jiuchen. The leader of Jiuchen said in surprise: "Why are you calling me suddenly in the middle of the night? Do you want to drink with me?"

    "Take a look." Ji Ning threw the scroll over.

    After taking it, Jiuchen looked at it and immediately showed a look of surprise: "Haha, our brothers have finally found this hidden place! But it seems that the three major families are guarding it very strictly."

    "The Dao Lord who wrote the scroll just accidentally entered the very edge." Ji Ning said, "In my opinion, there must be layers of organs within the three major families. They will never allow outsiders to enter easily."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen also nodded.

    The secret place should be the basis for the rise of the three major families!

    "I'm going to set off tonight to explore that hidden place." Ji Ning said, "I will use the shadowless escape technique to try not to be discovered by the enemy! As for you, if you want to go with me, you can only be caught temporarily.  I put it into the cave magic weapon."

    "Of course I'll go with you, in this world. It's for the treasures of the Sith tribe." Jiuchen also said, "The three chiefs of the clan who are much weaker than me are yet so powerful in combat. Emperor Lien  There are so many super puppets. How can I not go to such a treasure?"

    "Haha, I knew you had to go, let's go." Ji Ning sent a message at the same time, asking the four palace masters under his command to take charge of Beiming Palace for the time being.

    Whoosh.  Whoosh.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen quietly left Beiming Palace that night.

    ¡­¡­

    This world has been shrouded in the projection of Ji Ning¡¯s world many times, so the location is very clear!  There are scroll records.  Ji Ning easily guessed the approximate direction.

    After all, this star has a diameter of billions of miles. If Ji Ning were to slowly search for it inch by inch all over the world, he would not be able to find it for millions of years.  After all, the world projection was not even detected, and even if it was only one foot away from the 'hidden place', it was impossible to identify it.

    ¡°A big tree that is more than three feet thick,If you touch it, you can enter the hidden place.  "

    Ji Ning took Jiuchen into the cave, and he used the shadowless escape technique.

    Phew~~~~

    Quietly, Ji Ning began to arrive at the roughly guessed location, and quickly eliminated some thin trees, at least three feet thick Ji Ning guessed that the big trees that could contain the 'hidden place' might not be real big trees, but just  It's just a disguise, and it probably won't change for hundreds of millions of years.

    Puff puff¡­¡­

    Ji Ning kept silently and touched the big trees with her fingers. Her fingers were very gentle and did not make any sound.

    In the approximate area of ??speculation Ji Ning tried for more than two days.

    "Pfft." He pointed again casually. When his fingers touched the trunk of the big tree with green moss on the surface in front of him, they seemed to touch the void. His whole body couldn't help but feel a suction. Ji Ning was overjoyed.  Without resisting, he directly entered the void inside the big tree.

    Space changes.

    There is a void, and there is an endless towering mountain suspended in the void.

    Ji Ning is now at the foot of the mountain.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning maintained the shadowless escape technique and carefully observed the surroundings, "A huge and towering mountain is actually in the void. Is this the method of the Sith tribe?"

    The surrounding void can vaguely see the forest outside.

    ??Obviously, the internal space cannot be found outside, but in the internal space, you can check the outside at any time.  Even if you take one step, you can leave here and return to the forest outside.

    "Hmph, the garrison here is really powerful." Ji Ning took a look and saw a garrison about a thousand miles away in front of him. There were two emperor-level puppets in the garrison, as well as six Taoist Lords of Life and Death.  There are also a large number of world realms.  Farther away, near the mountainside, there is a huge cave passage.

    The cave passage leads directly to the heart of the mountain.

    The cave passage is deep and unpredictable, with layers of ancient restrictions on the surface, emitting a hazy blue light. When he saw the restrictions, Ning felt a faint threat.

    "This restriction blocks the passage to the inside of the mountain." Ji Ning secretly said, "I guess the treasure of the Sith tribe is inside the mountain."

    "The formation restrictions in the three major families' nests are very powerful. They will definitely not neglect this hidden place. I am afraid that I can't break through this restriction." Ji Ning understood that from the reasoning, Ji Ning  He also guessed that he couldn't break in.  Especially the faint threat that the ban gives to oneself can also confirm this.

    It¡¯s impossible to break in forcefully.

    So we can only rely on some means.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned his eyes and landed on a large tower-shaped formation next to the garrison. With Ji Ning's strength, he could tell at a glance, "Time and space teleportation array? What an exquisite time and space teleportation array."

    "No wonder I've been monitoring the three major families for so many years and haven't found out how the three major families came to the secret place. It turns out that they came here directly from the three major families through the time and space teleportation array." Ji Ning nodded secretly.

    This world is so huge.

    The probability of discovering that big tree by chance is extremely low.

    Even if it is discovered that there are still garrison troops here, the garrison troops will easily kill the intruders!  Even if the garrison cannot kill them, the restriction of the passage can still block the incoming enemy.

    but¡­¡­

    As time goes by, there will always be mistakes.  The Dao Lord who left the scroll entered by chance and then left carefully.  Very lucky to escape.

    "What should I do? How can I get in?"

    "It's definitely not possible to break through forcefully. It seems that we can only wait." Ji Ning looked at the time and space teleportation array and nodded secretly, "Just wait slowly."

    wait.

    It is a very stupid method, but the more stupid the method is, the more simple, direct and effective it is!

    ¡­¡­

    "Beiming, have you gone in?" Jiuchen, who was in the cave, also asked.

    Next to him appeared the incarnation of Ji Ning's divine power, dressed in white robes.

    "Don't worry, I have entered the Hidden Land, but only on the outermost edge. The passage leading to the hinterland of the Hidden Land is blocked by the formation restriction. It should be the formation restriction set up by the three major families. I guess I  You can't break in by force." Ji Ning shook his head, "Now wait slowly. When Youdao Lord is about to enter the hinterland, I may be able to follow him in."

    "You are really careful. Are you going to set up a special spell to restrict the passage in the secret place?" Jiuchen was speechless.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 21 The Sith Disk

    As time passed, Ji Ning maintained the Shadowless Escape Technique and waited very patiently for more than 50,000 years. He was very patient for the treasure of the Sith tribe.

    Within the Jueya clan.

    ¡°Kakaka~~~~¡± The stone door opened, and a cold-faced Sanbulujun walked out.

    "This is for Taojun." An armored sergeant outside said respectfully, "The clan leader has given an order for Taojun to go to the ancestral land immediately after leaving the customs."

    "oh?"

    The Lord of Three Steps, ¡®Master Xihe Dao¡¯, narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why are you so eager? Isn¡¯t it only the Lords of Four Steps who go to the ancestral land?¡±

    "Jun Dao, not only the four-step masters, but also the second-step masters in the clan have already gone to the ancestral land." The armored sergeant company said.

    "Even the Second Footstep Master has gone?" Xihe Daojun was surprised, "How can this be done? The ancestral land is extremely dangerous. Although there may be great gains if you succeed. But if you are too weak, you may die if you enter. Although there have been two  Hidden Master succeeded, but this is too dangerous."

    "Dao Lord has been in seclusion for these years, but he didn't know that during the retreat, my three major families encountered a big threat." The armored sergeant said, "More than 50,000 years ago, a man named Beiming Dao Lord suddenly appeared.  , he was so powerful that he single-handedly provoked our three major families. Our three major families sent out emperor-level puppets, but they were defeated by him and captured three emperor-level puppets. After that, the three clan leaders brought eight emperor-level puppets.  We besieged the Beiming Dao Lord, but in the end we were unable to capture the Beiming Dao Lord."

    "What!" Daojun Xihe was shocked, "It's impossible."

    "This Beiming Taoist Lord built the Beiming Palace, and now he has led many families to fight against my three major families." The armored sergeant said, "The three clan leaders have given orders, and now they will ignore the danger and go out at any cost."  Ancestral Land! Obtain as many treasures as possible from the Ancestral Land so that you can deal with the Beiming Dao Lord."

    ¡­¡­

    After Taojun Xihe learned more about the family, he was even more shocked. He did not expect a retreat.  The family has reached this situation.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Taoist Xihe stood in the space-time teleportation array. The teleportation array lit up. He frowned and murmured to himself: "Where on earth did this Taoist Beiming come from and be so strong?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Time and space are changing around you, until everything becomes clear before your eyes.

    He has arrived at his ancestral land.

    "Ancestral land." Taojun Xihe looked around, and there were a large group of garrison beside him.  Farther away is the vast void, and beyond the void is the forest outside.

    "Brother Xihe."

    "Master Xihe, you are here too."

    The six Taoists in the garrison came to greet Taoist Xihe.

    "Yes." Daojun Xihe nodded, "I found out the news just after I left the customs, so I was ordered to come over quickly."

    "Sigh, I don't know how this Dao Lord Beiming became so strong in cultivation. Now many Dao Lords from the three major families are working hard in their ancestral land." The six Dao Lords in the garrison also sighed.

    "I'm afraid that most of the Dao Lords from the three major families will die soon."

    "Why did a Beiming Dao Lord suddenly appear from those lowly families?"

    They all shook their heads. Normally, they were used to being aloof, and they looked down upon the other six upper-class families.  In their eyes, except for their three major families, everyone else is inferior They are the absolute rulers.  Such freedom reigns for endless years.  How could they not be angry when their status was suddenly shaken by Beiming Daojun?

    "But for Dao Lord Beiming, these ordinary Dao Lords can only lament, because the gap in strength is too big and it is simply not something they can deal with.

    "I will go in first." Taojun Xihe said.

    "Brother Xihe, be careful."

    "Perhaps Brother Xihe can gain a lot."

    The six Dao Lords stationed in the army all said this.

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh.

    A silent figure was approaching Lord Xihe.

    "Finally, a Taoist Lord has arrived, and it seems that he is going to enter the hinterland." Ji Ning watched the Taoist Lord Xihe walk towards the cave passage.  He quickly approached and no one could spot him.

    "Ecstasy."

    Ji Ning used his mind power method, and with his enchantment method, even the Chou King was affected, and even such a weak Sanpaojun fell into unconsciousness in an instant.

    At the same time, Ji Ning formed a barrier within ten feet of the surrounding area, affecting the light if outsiders saw it.  You will only see that Lord Xihe is still walking normally.

    "Take it." Ji Ning instantly took Taoist Xihe into the cave.

    &nbsp; "Now."

    Ji Ning appeared out of thin air, but the Ji Ning who appeared was exactly the same as Daojun Xihe.

    Not only their looks, but also their souls and auras are exactly the same.

    Ji Ning immediately dissolved the surrounding barriers.  I glanced into the distance and breathed a sigh of relief!  He used a barrier to capture Daojun Xihe and transformed himself.  It's only a short moment, but at this moment, if a Tao Lord deliberately observes carefully, he can still find some flaws.  Fortunately, it was not discovered.

    After accepting Taoist Xihe, Ji Ning immediately began to use some strength to interrogate him in the cave.  It's a pity that Taojun Xihe has made an oath about the 'hidden place', and even if he is fascinated, he can't say it out.

    *******

    "I can't care less."

    Ji Ning asked Taoist Xihe, but found nothing.

    He can only grit his teeth and move forward!

    "Buzz." Ji Ning quickly walked to the area with layers of restrictions.

    "Brother Xihe, I have controlled the Sith Disk, you can walk in." A voice came from the layers of blue light restrictions.

    The Sith Disk?

    Ji Ning silently noted it down, while he nodded slightly and continued walking inside.

    Sure enough, the layers of blue light restrictions were like ripples on the water. Ji Ning walked in easily without any hindrance.

    The area covered by layers of ancient restrictions with blue light was tens of thousands of miles away. Ji Ning walked very fast and quickly passed through the restricted area.

    "Master Xihe is here."

    "It's Taoist Xihe."

    The three Dao Lords responsible for controlling the Sith Law Disk all smiled. They had to carefully check every entry and exit.  They don't look at the appearance, but mainly look at the 'soul and true spirit' aura.  They won't worry about who Taoist Lord Xihe will bring in, because every Taoist Lord from the three major families has made an oath of their own destiny, and the oaths are very strict when it comes to the ancestral land.

    Like Ji Ning, even if he is enchanted, he still cannot know the secret of his ancestral land!

    "Taojun Xihe." Among the three Taoist monarchs sitting cross-legged in the distance, a bearded old man immediately said loudly, "After entering, be careful. It is very dangerous inside. Many puppets are harmful to our three major families.  Hostility, those are emperor-level puppets, once they are attacked by those puppets, it will be over."

    "Thank you." Ji Ning nodded, but many thoughts passed through his mind.

    ??The treasure of the Sith tribe is bound to be obtained by me!

    But it seems that there is only one passage in and out of the mountain!  And there are layers of restrictions on this passage.

    "If I want to rob the treasure, I'm afraid my identity will be exposed! If they rely on this restriction, I won't be able to get out at all." Ji Ning looked at the three Taoist masters in the distance who controlled the Sith magic disk, "We have to solve this problem first  , so that I can seize the treasure with peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Master Qufu Dao,¡± Ji Ning shouted and walked over at the same time.

    As the Lord of Beiming Palace, he has such a high status that he knows almost all the Tao Lords in this world.

    "What's the matter?" The bearded old man saw Ji Ning approaching and said with a smile. He was not prepared at all.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning grinned, and invisible fluctuations spread.

    Immediately, the three Tao Lords sitting cross-legged felt a mighty force crushing them. They felt dizzy and their bodies went limp and fell to the side. Ji Ning moved next to the three Tao Lords and grabbed them.  Toward the strange disk surrounded by three Taoist masters cross-legged.  This disc is dark brown, with a large number of secret patterns on it, which is extremely complex.

    Layers of fluctuations are transmitted with it as the center, covering tens of thousands of miles of the passage.

    There are other formations and restrictions around it, with this Sith disk as the core.

    "Get up." Ji Ning grabbed the disk and grabbed it suddenly.

    Boom~~~

    Immediately, the entire tens of thousands of layers of formations shook.

    The garrison outside the cave couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads and look.

    "What's going on?" Some Dao Lords inside the mountain also sensed this fluctuation.

    "not good."

    "It's the Sith Disk!"

    Three silver figures turned into streams of light and rushed over from the mountainside, killing Ning.

    Ji Ning couldn't move the Sith Disk even after grabbing it twice. He immediately took out the Beihong Sword and directly used the most penetrating move that he was best at destroying formation restrictions, the 'ultimate move'.  "The Blood of the Sword Dao", puff puff puff It is difficult to attack the formation from the outside, but it is much easier to directly attack the formation center.

    &nbsp; A series of sword-shaped mist stabbed the Sith spell plate one after another, and some additional formation restrictions were suddenly broken one by one.

    "Boom." Ji Ning finally pulled the Sith magic disk and broke many of the secret patterns of the formations. The Beihong Sword in Ji Ning's hand also slashed the surrounding ground wantonly, shattering other formations one by one.  .

    "receive."

    Ji Ning looked at the three silver men flying in the distance and put the Sisfa disk into the cave.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 22 Ancestral Instructions

    After receiving the Sith Disk, Ji Ning felt at ease.  Otherwise, the path is blocked by the formation of the Sith Spell Disk, and even if you get some treasures inside the mountain, you won't be able to get out.

    "It's you!"

    "Beiming Taoist Lord!"

    "How could you pretend to be Lord Xihe? Even the breath of your soul is the same?"

    The three silver men who flew over were shocked when they saw Taoist Xihe take away the Sith Dharma Disk, but when they saw the Beihong Sword in Ji Ning's hand, they immediately recognized it. They didn't think Taoist Xihe  Can have the strength to take away the Beihong Sword from the 'Beiming Dao Lord'.

    "Haha" Ji Ning smiled, and his body shape changed back to his own appearance.

    "You knew it was too late." Ji Ning said. At the same time, the mighty world projection suddenly descended. Not only this passage, but even the garrison outside was completely enveloped by the world projection.  And deep inside the mountain, they are also shrouded in the projection of the world.

    Under the projection of the world, some Dao Lords from the three major families were all horrified.

    "what happened?"

    "This, this, this?"

    "This is the legendary projection of the world. Is it the Taoist Lord Beiming?"

    "This is the ancestral land. It is extremely secretive, and the entrance to the cave is protected by a Sith disk. How could the projection of the world invade?"

    They started to panic.

    Ning frowned slightly, because he felt that although his world projection covered a large area, deep in the mountain, there was a faint power that resisted his world projection.  Make your world projection unable to go any further.

    "Ecstasy."

    A wave of mental fluctuations spread out. It was Ji Ning's mental ecstasy, and all the Dao Lords within the projection range of the world were instantly affected by it.

    None of them can resist!  Even Master Sipiao was also in a state of confusion.

    "What are you going to do!" The three silver men were shocked and shouted angrily.

    "What do you think I am going to do?" Ji Ning looked at the three silver men.  "Don't worry, I haven't planned to kill them directly yet. If I want to kill them, I can easily kill them with my world projection. There is no need to control them so troublesomely"

    "You" The three silver men were anxious and angry.

    These are most of the Dao Lords from their three major families!  There are still one or two people sitting in the family nest, and there are also a few people who venture into the depths of the mountain without being enveloped by the projection of the world.  But now there are thirty-one Dao Lords whose life and death are controlled by Ji Ning.

    "Don't worry, as long as you agree to my conditions, I can let them all go without hurting a hair on their head." A cold light flashed across Ji Ning's eyes, "But if you don't agree, you can't blame me for being cruel."

    The three major families consider themselves the absolute rulers and believe that other living beings are despicable and that life and death are under their control.

    This kind of thinking is believed by everyone from the clan leader to the core clan members.  I have believed this since I was a child. As for becoming the Lord of Life and Death, I have become even more unscrupulous.  They are indeed the real rulers, and no one can challenge their status.  It was only this time that Beiming Dao Lord came to this world that the status of the three major families was shaken.

    "Say!" the majestic silver man said in a low voice.

    "Say it, don't go too far." The silver-haired man gritted his teeth.

    "The conditions are very simple." Ji Ning said, "First, you are not allowed to attack me, and of course I will not attack you again. We live in peace with each other. Second, you know all the secrets of the Sith tribe, including the heart of this mountain.  You must tell me all the news inside. As long as you agree to these two items, although you and I are not friends, we are no longer enemies."

    The world of practitioners is originally one of killing and fighting.

    "And the three major families' nests are protected by formations. There is no way that I can destroy the three major families, even if I do.  There will also be another force that rules this world.

    So Ji Ning was too lazy to get involved in the fight, and his ultimate goal was to get the Sith treasure!  After getting the Sith treasure, he left.  There is no need to be enemies with these three clan leaders After all, the three clan leaders are too strong, and there is nothing you can do about any of them.  And I know nothing about the depths of this mountain.  The three major families must have had a lot of experience exploring this place for endless years.

    The enemy knows many secrets in this mountain.

    I know nothing about myself.

    And the other party is stronger than yourself. If you want to plot against yourself, it will be very dangerous.

    ¡­¡­

    The three clan leaders looked at each other, quietly communicated with each other, and quickly made a decision through gritted teeth.

    ??"It's a beautiful idea." The majestic silver man 'Clan Leader of the Fu Mo Clan' growled, "Beiming Dao Lord, we cannot agree to your conditions because of the ancestral teachings. Every member of our clan has made an oath long ago."

    Ji Ning¡¯s expression changed, ancestral teaching?

    "We will give you some benefits." The leader of the Fumo Clan suppressed his anger, "First, as you said, we coexist peacefully with each other. Second, you must leave the ancestral land. In the ancestral land, we will never allow non-three major families to  Come in. Three, we will give you three emperor-level puppets to make up for you. Use three emperor-level puppets in exchange for us tribesmen."

    "It's really hard to give up, three emperor-level puppets." Ji Ning sighed.

    "Our three major families have only accumulated a few statues each over the endless years. This exchange of three emperor-level puppets for these clan members is already very sincere." The thin silver man 'Jueya Clan Chief' had a sharp voice.

    "It's very sincere, but unfortunately, my goal is the Sith clan's treasure." Ji Ning shook his head, "Emperor-level puppet? I really don't care too much."

    What he is after is a treasure that can make the Supreme heart move. Only then can he hope to resurrect his senior sister. The treasures required must be at least as good as those of Chibo Palace.

    An emperor-level puppet?  Too far.

    It should be noted that the two guardians in Chibo Palace are both at the master level.

    "The ancestral land will never allow any practitioners outside the three major families to enter." The silver-haired man also said coldly.

    "Absolutely not allowed." The majestic silver man's voice was cold, "You'd better accept our conditions"

    "Then I will take action and kill them?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Kill him."

    "Just kill him."

    "It's just Dao Lords. Even if all of these Dao Lords die, we can still train Dao Lords from the many disciples of our three major families." The three silver people were not willing to compromise at all.

    The ancestral land is the foundation.

    There is a huge treasure here, and it took them endless years to get the outermost part.  If Dao Lord Beiming is allowed in, he might get something better than the three major families.  Ji Ning may have vowed not to kill them, but if those who come after Ji Ning get Ji Ning's treasure, they may also destroy the three major families.

    Why are the three major families so powerful?  Isn't it just relying on the three silver figures?

    But within the treasure, there is something more terrifying than the ¡®Silver Man¡¯!  If Ji Ning gets it, it will create a family more terrifying than the three major families.

    "Did I really take action?" Ji Ning said coldly.

    Poof, the soul of a Dao Lord who was closest to the three patriarchs was instantly annihilated, and his eyes were completely dim.

    "You¡ª¡ª" The three patriarchs suddenly looked like crazy.

    "The two of us are entangled with him. You go and save the clan members. Save every one you can." The majestic silver man and the thin silver man roared towards Ji Ning, while the silver-haired silver man turned around and flew deep into the mountain.  I want to take away those Dao Lords.

    "It's too late." Ji Ning's eyes also showed evil spirits.

    Since the talks have broken down.

    Then die.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One by one, the souls of the true souls were annihilated under Ji Ning¡¯s mental annihilation technique, and no one could resist this move.

    In just the blink of an eye, all these Dao Lords died.

    "Master Beiming, I want you to die."

    "Die to me, die."

    The two clan leaders are crazy. In the past, they controlled the life and death of others. They never thought that so many Dao Lords from their three major families would be killed by others in an instant.

    "You three can't defeat me together, so what's the use of just two of you?" Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, and the nine secret techniques of world projection shrouded the surroundings while resisting the attacks of the two clan leaders.  Keep moving forward into the mountain.  Although under the control of the two clan leaders, the speed was very slow.

    But Ning was still digging deeper into the mountain.

    "Well, then the leader of the Nongtie clan flew out of the range of my world projection?" Ji Ning raised his eyebrows. His world projection only covered part of the mountain. Deeper inside the mountain, there was an unknown force that resisted the world projection.  Now the silver-haired man flew deeper into the mountain.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 23 Goodbye Black Humanoid Creature

    The silver-haired man 'Nongtie Clan Leader' went deep into the mountain alone. When he flew out of the world projection range, he shouted angrily: "Come back all, you all, come here, don't get close to the world projection."

    "yes."

    "coming."

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    Soon, five figures flew over.  They exited very quickly.

    The silver-haired man looked at the five Tao Lords in front of him and sighed secretly. Of all the Tao Lords who came to the ancestral land this time, including those in the garrison, only the five in front of him were left!  This is the total of the three major families!  Even including those who sit in the family's nest, there are only two or three Tao Lords in each family.

    "Clan leader, what's going on?"

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the world projection?¡± they couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "It's Dao Lord Beiming. All the other Dao Lords in the ancestral land were killed by him." The silver-haired man said in a cold voice, "Okay, don't ask so many questions. The other two clan leaders and I will join forces to kill him in the ancestral land."  Yes. Since he has come to the ancestral land, he is seeking death on his own."

    "Yeah." The five Taoists were shocked and angry, and at the same time they gritted their teeth and nodded.

    They hate Daojun Beiming.

    At the same time, we have full confidence in the ancestral land, because the ancestral land is indeed scary and dangerous.

    The silver-haired silver man waved his hand and collected the five of them. There are too few Dao Lords from the three major families now, and every one of them must be cherished.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning continued to go deep into the mountain. Soon, the silver-haired man came back, and the three chiefs joined forces to deal with Ji Ning.

    It¡¯s no use, the eight emperor-level puppets couldn¡¯t do anything to Ji Ning back then, let alone now!

    "They are more familiar with this place than me, so we can't let them plot against us." Ji Ning was secretly vigilant, while gradually going deeper into the mountain.  Gradually, a series of palace buildings appeared in the heart of the mountain. The buildings were black and gold, gorgeous and noble. However, these buildings were fragmented, and occasionally huge claw marks could be seen.

    Like a sharp claw.  The palace was torn apart by force.

    ¡°I have seen claw marks like this on the outermost edge of the Demon Elephant Stone Wall.¡± Ji Ning thought, ¡°It seems that the strong man with the claws has been killing all the way here, and this should be the real core of the Demon Elephant Stone Wall.  "

    Those magnificent palaces.  There are also some treasures inlaid on it. Even if they are broken and damaged, the aura they exude is still powerful.

    The three clan leaders originally besieged Ji Ning, but gradually slowed down their offensive, but they still surrounded Ji Ning and looked at Ji Ning with a sneer.

    "In the ancestral land. We have been here countless times from generation to generation. This Beiming Taoist dares to break into the ancestral land. He is seeking his own death."

    "We must kill him as soon as possible. As time goes by, he will figure out some of the mysteries of the ancestral land, and it will be difficult to plot against him."

    "Yes, kill him as soon as possible."

    The three chiefs of the clan are plotting secretly.  Let Ji Ning rush in.

    How dare Ji Ning be careless in the land left behind by the Sith tribe?

    "Boom." "Boom." Ji Ning controlled the nine secret arts and attacked the surroundings wantonly. If there was any danger, he could trigger the nine secret techniques in advance!

    "Bang."

    "Wow."

    There are indeed some forbidden powers, but they were triggered by Ji Ning's nine secret arts thousands of miles away, so naturally they couldn't hurt Ji Ning at all.

    "This Lord Beiming is really careful. With his secret skills, he has avoided many dangers." The three major clan leaders were so angry that their teeth itched.

    "It's okay, as long as he continues to go deeper. In the depths, his world projection and secret techniques are useless." The thin silver man gritted his teeth.

    ¡­¡­

    "That is?"

    Ji Ning suddenly saw a corpse, a corpse broken into two parts. It was huge, like two hills in the ruins of the palace.

    This is a dark humanoid creature.  The abdomen was broken into two parts, and a tearing wound could still be seen at the broken place. It was obviously cut by sharp claws before it was divided into two parts. A large number of dense rock passages in the abdominal cavity could also be seen. Ji Ning could tell at a glance  It was recognized that the black humanoid creature that was broken into two parts was the same black humanoid creature that had killed two masters of the Endless Territory in the ancient battle.

    The aura is almost exactly the same, and the pressure given to Ji Ning is also the same.

    "It can actually be torn into two pieces?" Ji Ning was shocked. "This is someone who can die together with two masters! Even the ancestor of the ancient cultivator could barely punch a hole in his chest. But this corpse turned out to be  Divide it into two pieces?¡±

    Ji Ning knew very well how terrifying this corpse was. The golden quicksand of the star core in the body alone made his Beihong Sword powerful.An essential transformation.

    "drink."

    Ji Ning reached out and grabbed the upper body of the black humanoid creature.

    "Humph." The three clan leaders who had been surrounding Ji Ning did not stop him, they just looked on with a sneer.

    Just like a mortal trying to move a mountain, Ji Ning simply couldn't move this half of the body of the black humanoid creature.

    "This black humanoid creature is dead. Maybe the core in its body is also damaged. Last time, my Beihong Sword was transformed with the help of golden quicksand. Maybe there are treasures in this corpse that can improve the Beihong Sword." This thought passed through Ji Ning's mind.  With a thought, he also understood that with three clan leaders following him, there was no way he could let the Beihong Sword slowly devour and improve.

    "When we get a chance, let's take a look inside the corpse." Ji Ning then continued to move forward.

    ¡­¡­

    This huge palace ruins should have been home to many lives in the past, but now they have all disappeared. It is not known whether the corpses were destroyed by strong men or were taken away by the three major families.  There were only immovable black humanoid corpses there.

    After spending half a day, Ning finally arrived at the core area of ??the huge palace complex.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    An unknown force, mighty and mighty.

    Ji Ning¡¯s secret skills and world projection are completely rejected and cannot be invaded at all.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning faintly saw the figures of some puppets, flickering and hiding in front of them. They had obviously retreated here.

    "Are all the emperor-level puppets in there?" Ji Ning looked at the mighty unknown power in front of him, but felt the weakness of this power. Looking from a distance, he could vaguely see pillars in the distance. Those huge pillars released  The power was released and the unknown power was formed.  But many of these pillars have long been broken and collapsed, some are damaged, and only a few are intact.

    "There is no sense of threat. It shouldn't hurt me." Ji Ning tried to verify it before stepping in directly.

    The three clan leaders looked at each other and continued to follow Ji Ning. They didn't even attack Ji Ning, they just kept following him.

    Ji Ning ignored them. After all, he was always at a disadvantage.

    "This Lord Beiming is quite cautious."

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be cautious.¡±

    "There are times when he gets tricked."

    "Wait a moment, it will be when he dies."

    The three clan leaders are plotting.

    Ji Ning observed carefully. Now it seems that this is the huge residential palace complex of the Sith tribe back then!  The core area should be where people with high status live, and the security should be tighter.  But everything along the way was broken, destroyed by the strong man with his claws.

    Soon, Ning walked towards the center of the palace complex.

    "That's that?" Ji Ning looked from a distance. Through some broken courtyard walls, he could see the corpses of black humanoid creatures lying there like hills in the distance. At a glance, Ji Ning could see everything.  Three bodies.

    "Three more black humanoid corpses?" Ji Ning was horrified. This place is definitely a stronghold of the Sith tribe!

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh whoosh!  !  !

    Four figures flew quickly from a distance, each speed breaking through a hundred times the limit of heaven. This made Ji Ning's expression change!  It should be noted that even the three patriarchs are only a hundred times faster than the ultimate speed of heaven.  Even if it is me, it is only a hundred times the ultimate speed of heaven!  In the Eternal Emperor, it is difficult to surpass the limit of heaven a hundred times.

    The four figures that could be killed actually exceeded a hundred times the limit of heaven. Ji Ning immediately felt a strong sense of threat. He understood that these four figures were much more terrifying than the three chiefs.

    "This is the powerhouse of the Sith tribe! Foreign trespassers will be killed without mercy!"

    "kill."

    "You three, stop this foreigner."

    When the four figures came quickly, they issued orders at the same time.

    "Yes, sir." The three silver men responded loudly. After undergoing the sacrifice ceremony, they also became a member of the Sith tribe. They were recognized by the Sith tribe and would not be attacked.

    "Kill¡ª¡ª" One of the figures was completely gray, and a short spear appeared in his hand. Gray streams of light converged on the short spear. The whole body bent when flying at high speed, and he flicked his right hand angrily.

    Whoosh.

    The short spear flew across the sky, much faster than the flying speed of the four figures, and directly attacked Ning with terrifying power. Ning instantly understood that once he was surrounded by them, he would definitely die.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be launched on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize.?? 

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 24 Invitation

    "The opportunity has come." The three clan leaders have been following Ji Ning, never far away. At this moment, they all excitedly flew towards him and surrounded him.

    "Hold him."

    "As long as we hold him down for a little while, he will be dead."

    The three chiefs are all confident, because it is quite easy for them to contain Dao Lord Beiming.

    "Boom!"

    The short spear has already flown.

    A golden crystal pillar appeared in Ji Ning's hand. There were golden threads inside this golden crystal pillar. It shattered instantly. A vast power instantly enveloped Ji Ning's body, and traces of golden light enveloped Ji Ning.  This is one of the treasures that Ji Ning uses to escape. Using it can increase his speed!

    "Death." The thin silver man held a spike and rushed towards Ning.

    Wow.

    With a ghostly movement, Ji Ning's figure broke through the limit of heaven a hundred times in an instant, leaving only a golden stream of light. The speed was too fast. With the blessing of the treasure's power, Ji Ning's flying speed was probably higher than  The King of Light is above.

    And the short spear was now in front of Ji Ning. It actually changed direction while flying in the air.

    "Cang!"

    Ji Ning did not dare to neglect, and the six Northern Rainbow Swords blocked it from the side at the same time. He only felt a powerful impact coming through. Ji Ning could not help but stumble back and violently retreated, turning into a golden stream of light and quickly began to escape.

    And when the short spear was hit by the impact, it also hit the side and hit the majestic silver man, the 'Fomo Clan Chief', causing the Fomo Clan leader to get out of the way.

    "Don't let him get away."

    "Hold him."

    "How could it be so fast?"

    Although the three clan leaders were extremely anxious, they watched Ning turn into a golden stream of light.  The speed is terrifying, and it seems to be faster than the four figures coming from behind.

    Whoosh

    He watched helplessly as Ji Ning continued to distance himself and flew into the distance.

    "We actually let him escape." The three clan leaders looked at each other, anxious, angry and helpless, because they all knew their own speed and had no hope of catching up with Ji Ning.

    Whoosh whoosh, those four figures also flew here and stopped. They looked at Ji Ning's figure in the distance with ugly expressions on their faces.

    "Three losers." One of the figures glanced coldly at the three clan leaders, "Can't even handle such a small thing. As long as you restrain him for a while, we can surround him. He will definitely die! Humph, if  There were many strong men in the Sith tribe alive back then, and any silver-clothed Taoist Lord was much stronger than you. You are the weakest silver-clothed Taoist Lords our brothers have ever seen."

    Within the Sith tribe.  Not everyone can become the Taoist Lord in Silver Clothes.  They must be at least at the level of peak Taoist masters, and with their cultivation capabilities, they will be able to give birth to the proportion of peak Taoist masters.  But it is much higher than the civilization of practitioners.

    The realm of the three chief clan leaders is too low. If they had reached the realm of a peak Taoist king, I am afraid that Ji Ning would have been defeated long ago.

    The three patriarchs laughed along with him and did not refute, but they were secretly unhappy in their hearts.

    Aren¡¯t they just four puppets?

    Still arrogant?

    Yes, the four figures in front of you are indeed puppets, and they can also be regarded as emperor-level puppets, but their strength is obviously much stronger. Each of them can be compared with the Lord of the Holy City!  Although Ji Ning barely reached the threshold of the Lord of the Eight Holy Cities, he was deficient in many aspects. If he fought against the real Lord of the Holy Cities, he would be completely crushed.

    But these four puppets are really almost the same if they fight against the Lord of the Holy City.

    "Four seniors, Dao Lord Beiming should be killed for trespassing into the forbidden area." The silver-haired man Lian said, "We should continue to pursue him."

    "Our mission is to protect this forbidden area. Since he has escaped and escaped from the forbidden area, we will naturally not pursue him. If he does, it is your business." The four figures looked at the three chiefs coldly.  Then they all turned around and flew away. They really looked down on these three clan leaders, even though they had used the sacrifice ceremony, they were considered members of the Sith clan.

    But it¡¯s really too weak.

    Compared with the real strong men of the Sith clan, he is too weak!

    "These four idiots." The three clan leaders were so angry that their teeth itched.

    "They are just puppets. For endless years, they can only always follow the orders of the Sith tribe. This place is completely destroyed at first glance, but they still guard the forbidden area. There is nothing to argue with puppets like this."  The three patriarchs immediately turned around and left. They had also captured some emperor-level puppets in the past generations.

    They are all relatively weak emperor-level puppets (comparable to peak Dao Lords). They cannot defeat the four strongest ones, let alone capture and refine them.? 

    *******

    Ji Ning used the power of the treasure to quickly escape far away.

    "I didn't chase him." After escaping to a distant place, Ji Ning watched the four figures talking to the three clan leaders from a distance, and then followed the four figures back to the core.

    "Those four figures, if I read correctly, should be puppets." Ji Ning nodded, "Puppets can be so strong. The Sith tribe is much better than us practitioners in refining puppets."

    " Judging from the emperor-level puppets obtained by the six major forces in the Endless Territory, they are already strong and weak.  All the people I encountered before were weak, but this time I finally encountered a strong one.

    "Here, I have discovered four corpses of black humanoid creatures. It should be noted that any one of them will probably have an advantage when fighting the master." Ji Ning exclaimed, "Even Chibo Palace, that is,  Two master-level guardians! Four of them have died here."

    "I'm afraid the importance of this place is even higher than that of Chibo Palace!" Ji Ning was moved.

    The Sith clan has sent so many combat forces here. If there are treasures here, they may surpass the Red Wave Palace!

    "It's just that this place seems to have been breached by the strong man with claws, killing countless people. The most precious treasure here may have been taken away by the strong man with claws." Ji Ning thought to himself, "I hope that strong man can  I left out some treasures." He didn't dare to think that the strong man with the claw would die. After all, a strong man who could easily tear apart a black humanoid creature was beyond Ji Ning's imagination.

    This is definitely not comparable to ordinary masters.

    The Lord of Different Universes?  Orthe legendary Supreme?

    "Huhuhu." The three clan leaders in the distance were quickly flying towards Ji Ning.

    "These three guys are tangled up again." Ji Ning frowned and immediately stepped out of the way.  Try to keep a distance from these three clan leaders.

    As Ji Ning flew, he searched among the ruins of the vast and majestic palaces. He did not dare to fly around, for fear of triggering some restrictions on the Sith clan.  So the three clan leaders quickly caught up with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning glanced at the three of them.

    "I hope you are lucky enough to escape." The majestic silver man sneered.

    "If you escape this time, you won't be able to escape the next time. I advise you to leave the ancestral land as soon as possible. Otherwise, you might die here. The Sith tribe had many terrible restrictions originally placed. Although it destroyed the absolutely  Most of them, but only some of them are left behind. They are enough to kill you. If you leave your ancestral land, you can live longer." The thin silver man also said.

    Ji Ning ignored them at all.

    I can't beat them, but they can't help me.

    "Be careful around you at all times, don't give them a chance." Ji Ning observed carefully, inferring the scene of the palace ruins back then.  From this, we can infer the possible locations of some treasures.

    "Look at the layout of the palace. There should be a small core over there."

    Ji Ning checked.

    Soon I saw a stone statue of an alien beast in the ruins.  This stone statue of an alien beast looks a bit like a three-headed lion!

    "Hey, the style of this alien beast statue seems different from other buildings of the Sith tribe?" Ji Ning was confused, staring at the alien beast stone statue carefully, and even approached it carefully.

    "Wow~~~~" Among the three lions and strange beast stone statues, a lion in the center suddenly opened its mouth. The mouth vaguely contained endless heaven and earth, and vast power came from the lion's mouth.

    "Boom."

    An endless swallowing force swept through Ji Ning. Ji Ning was shocked, but found that he could not resist it at all.  As if a mortal was caught in a whirlpool of sea water, he could not help but be swept towards the lion's mouth.  As he flew closer, Ning naturally became smaller, and finally became as small as an ant and was sucked into the lion's mouth.

    "He's in." The three clan chiefs who had been following Ji Ning were shocked and looked towards the lion's mouth.

    "What a powerful power, there must be a great treasure inside."

    "There are many hidden places and countless treasures in the land of the Sith. This must be one of them."

    "It seems that Beiming Daojun has not been attacked and is flying towards the depths."

    They clearly saw a passage inside the lion's mouth, and Ning was flying deeper.

    "We cannot let Beiming Daojun get the treasure. He is so strong now. If he gets a stronger treasure, we will be doomed."

    "We are the Sith tribe, and the treasures of the Sith tribe should belong to us."

    "walk into."

    The three of them hesitated for a moment outside, then immediately turned into streams of light at the same time and flew towards the lion's mouth.  First, they were worried about Ji Ning getting the treasure, so they naturally had to stop him.Second, they are not too worried about danger, because they are members of the Sith tribe. Even if they break into some extremely important places, they will at most be kicked out. Over the endless years, generations of their clan leaders have never died in their ancestral land.

    "Is this here?" Ji Ning looked at the radiant space. The aura in this space was majestic and high, and its power permeated every place. It was obviously an extraordinary place.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked behind him and his expression changed, "The three of them have also come in."

    Three silver men also flew over, and all three of them were excited. They could sense the power of the aura in this space, and they knew that this was no ordinary place.

    "Thanks to you, Lord Beiming."

    "If it weren't for you, we wouldn't have discovered this place."

    The three clan leaders were quite proud.

    At this moment, a human figure suddenly condensed in this vast space of light. He had a black robe, a fair face, and blood-red pupils. His appearance was handsome and very evil.

    He looked at the three clan leaders who came in, with a cold look on his face, and his voice boomed, resounding throughout the vast space: "I invited the practitioners to come in, but you three Sith clan members dared to break in! The Supreme Lord  Are you qualified to break into this land? Die."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly, a space fluctuation instantly passed over the three silver people. The expressions of the three silver people suddenly changed. They saw that their three bodies were split into two directly from the abdomen, and they were chopped into two pieces. They had no time to say anything.  , his eyes dimmed and he died, and the six corpses of the three silver men were also floating in the air.

    ******

    I slept too late yesterday, so I just wrote an update now.  There is another update in the evening.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 25 Paulin Supreme

    Ji Ning was a little confused as he watched this scene happen.

    How powerful are these three silver men?  Was he killed so easily?

    However, when Ji Ning thought of the four words "Supreme Land", he understood a little bit. Anyone who can be related to "Supreme" is absolutely extraordinary.  Because the Supreme Being is the leader at the pinnacle of the entire cultivator civilization!  They were even able to create different universes, and those different universes made the Eternal Emperors break their heads.

    If you control a different universe, you are the master of the different universe!

    But this is just created by the Supremes, which shows how powerful the Supremes are.

    "Senior." Ji Ning looked at the evil figure in black robes in front of him and couldn't help but said, "This is the land of the Supreme. Is it related to the legendary 'Supreme'?"

    "Yes." The man in the black robe showed a smile, and there was a hint of pride in his eyes. "My master is named 'Bo Lin'. Countless practitioners respectfully call him 'Bo Lin Supreme'. He walks in the vast chaos.  In the universe, except for a few other supreme beings who can stand shoulder to shoulder, there is no one who can rival him. Little guy, you are just a Dao Lord now, and you cannot imagine how powerful the supreme being is."

    Ji Ning also felt the kindness of the other party. In fact, when he heard the other party say, "I invite practitioners to come in," Ji Ning knew that the other party had no ill intentions. After all, with the other party's ability to easily kill the three clan leaders, there was no need to lie.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but said: "Senior, reverse time and space and resurrect an immortal being whose true spirit has been extinguished in a chaotic world Can the Supreme One do it?"

    "Of course it can be done, let alone immortals! Even in the stronger world realmthe Supreme Being can still do it if he is willing." The man in black robe shook his head and said, "It's one thing to do it, and another thing to say whether you are willing to do it or not.  That¡¯s right. Reversing time and space and resurrecting it will be counterattacked by the origin of the entire chaotic universe. Even the Supreme will not agree easily. You have to pay a sufficient price. A price that makes even the Supreme.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Follow me." The man in black robe ordered, and then glanced at the floating corpses of the three silver men, "By the way, you should also collect those corpses. I'm afraid they have some treasures on them."

    "Yes." Ji Ning immediately waved his hand and collected the three silver human corpses.

    "A good practitioner is not good enough. He still uses rituals to sacrifice his life to become a minion of the Sith." The man in the black robe shook his head, "He is still the worst minion of the Sith I have ever seen."

    "The worst?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    The man in the black robe nodded: "The real Sith tribesmen are very strong! And the more powerful the Sith tribesmen are, the more disdainful they are of using the 'sacrifice ritual', although the sacrifice ritual can temporarily improve their strength.  But there is no hope of a breakthrough. This is something the strong men of the Sith tribe disdain."

    "These three idiots are not even comparable to the real Taoist Lord Silver. And the Taoist Lord Silver is the most common combat power of the Sith tribe."

    "In that war back then the Dominator level was considered the important combat force! It gathered the power of the entire cultivator civilization. Under the leadership of the five Supremes at the time, the Supremes acted as sharp blades to kill the Sith tribe at every important point.  "The man in black robe said, "For example, this black stone wall building is actually a warship."

    "Warship?" Ji Ning didn't expect that the Demon Elephant Stone Wall was a warship?

    "It is said to be a warship. But it is like a terrifying war fortress! It can easily tear apart time and space and travel through realms. This warship is so powerful that it can kill the master in an instant." The man in black robe said,  "Ten or eight masters could not compete with it even if they joined forces. So when my master discovered this warship, although it escaped very quickly, tearing apart time and space and fleeing again and again, my master still caught up with him and escaped directly.  Enter the warship and kill like crazy. Completely destroy the entire warship, kill all the more than 30,000 Sith tribesmen inside, tear all the puppets into pieces, and exterminate them all, leaving no one behind!"

    Ji Ning held his breath.

    This is the power of the Supreme!

    "Are all the puppets torn into pieces?" Ji Ning was confused.  "But there are still emperor-level puppets outside."

    "To the master, those emperor-level puppets were no threat at all, so he only used one move to kill them all. Then the master left quickly and rushed to other battlefields to continue hunting down the Sith tribe."  The man in black robe said, "But in fact, these puppets made by the Sith tribe have the ability to recover themselves."

    "It looks like they were torn apart, but some still have the ability to recover. As time goes by, they gradually recover, and even take the initiative to collect parts from other puppets to repair. So there are still a few puppets alive. These are just remnants and do not pose any threat.  .¡±

    Ji Ning was helpless when he heard this.

    ?No threat at all?

    He was killed by four emperor-level puppets who were comparable to the 'Lord of the Holy City' and fled in embarrassment. Yes, to Supreme Bolin, these were just ants.  After all, any master can easily solve it when he comes.  There is indeed no threat to the entire civilization of practitioners.

    "Follow me." The man in black robe ordered and flew forward.

    "Yes." Ji Ning followed.

    ¡­¡­

    Now the three major families are extremely frightened.

    When many Dao Lords died, although they were extremely shocked, at least they were still calm inside.  Because they know that the foundation of the three major families is the silver-robed Taoist Lord!  Each generation of clan leader can inherit the 'Silver-clad Taoist Lord'.

    But¡ª¡ª

    "How can it be?"

    "The patriarch is dead?"

    "How could he die? How could the patriarch die?"

    "It's impossible. Since the establishment of the three major families, the patriarchs have never been killed."

    Senseless.

    The three major families don¡¯t know how to deal with it at this moment, because they have never encountered such a thing since their establishment.  The patriarchs all died at the end of their lifespan!  They were never killed, and they were killed, so the 'Silver-robed Taoist' was obviously also lost. Without the Silver-robed Taoist, how can the three major families protect themselves?

    "What should we do? What should we do? We in the Demon Clan only have one Dao Lord left now." They were all horrified.

    "Go to the ancestral land, quickly go to the ancestral land and take back the silver-robed Taoist Lord."

    "Stupid! Seize it? How to seize it? The three clan leaders are all dead. If any of us goes, we will be killed instantly by Beiming Dao Lord."

    "We cannot afford any losses."

    "Everyoneour three major families have been defeated. We have been defeated. The only thing we can do now is to guard the family and protect ourselves with the help of the Sith Dharma Disk and the formation restrictions of generations of family ancestors! The Beiming Dao Lord cannot break the restrictions.  Just can't get in. Let's delay it slowly. The delayed Beiming Dao Lord will reach the end of his life and die, and our three major families can turn around again with the help of emperor-level puppets."

    "We can only drag it."

    The three major families chose this method at the same time, because they now only have one or two Dao Lords left. It should be noted that presiding over the Sith Law Table and presiding over the family's suppression of clan restrictions requires the strength of the Dao Lord.  Once there is no Dao Lord in the family, it is really over!

    ******

    The man in black robe was flying high in the sky with Ji Ning.

    "In that war, the Supreme was also prepared to fail." The man in the black robe said, "Once the war is defeated, we must cultivate enough strong men to continue to fight against the Sith. Therefore, my master, Supreme Bolin  'Many strange beast caves have been built since the beginning, and each strange beast contains a cave, with the guidance of 'Tao' inside, which always leads to the path to the Supreme!"

    "Guide to the Supreme?" Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "Don't be too excited. It's just a guide. It's too difficult to become the Supreme." The man in black robe smiled. "Although the Sith tribe is very powerful as a whole, no one can compare with the Supreme. Even in the end,  , the Sith tribe was defeated The Supreme, after all, is too powerful, even a warship as terrifying as this one is like a plaything in front of the Supreme."

    "generally¡­¡­"

    "You have to be the Eternal Emperor to be qualified to come to this strange beast cave. I don't look down on ordinary Dao Lords. I don't think they are qualified to come in." The man in black robe smiled, "But I just discovered that you and that  When three poor Tao Lords in silver were fighting, they were actually able to match their strength. I was surprised. You are a Tao Lord after all. I can see that your weapons are not the treasures of the universe. But you can use them to your best advantage.  Such strength is really rare, that's why I brought you in, I hope you won't let me down."

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text, Volume 34, Chapter 26: One Way Gives birth to Ten Thousand Ways

    "We're here." The man in black robe pointed into the distance.

    Ning looked along and saw an altar suspended in the distance below. There were nine pillars on the altar.

    "It's strange. This space is so big, but the rest of the place is empty. Only one altar is a real thing." Ji Ning was a little puzzled, but he still followed the man in black robe and flew towards the altar.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Landing on the altar, Ji Ning immediately felt a burst of fragrance in his nose. His whole body was shaken, and even his speed of thinking and understanding soared. It was as magical as the 'Close Stone Mansion Incense Burner'.

    "The altar has the effect of assisting concentration and enlightenment." The man in the black robe said, "After all, the supreme 'Tao' is too unpredictable. Without assistance it would be difficult for the Eternal Emperor to memorize it."

    "You are now sitting cross-legged in the circle in the center of the altar." The man in black robe pointed to a circle about three feet in diameter, "After sitting cross-legged, look in all directions, and you can see the way of the Supreme Being."

    "Yes, senior."

    Ji Ning felt that his heartbeat was a little fast. There were very few things that could make him look forward to something so anxiously.

    Walking into the circle, Ji Ning sat down cross-legged and then looked around.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed. The vast space that was originally filled with light and nothing else showed traces of it.

    "Boom!" In the void in one direction, there is a fiery red bird. It spreads its huge wings and swims upstream. It wants to fly into the sky. Its path is so vast that it burns everything and destroys everything. There is no trace of anything.  can stop it.  This is the substantial manifestation of ¡®Tao¡¯.

    In the past, Ji Ning had seen a scene of Sufeng Daojun's "Bai Liuhe Dao", but compared with the manifestation of this fiery red bird's "Tao", it was thousands of times different.  Daojun's 'Hailuhedao' scene is a river.  Then this fiery red bird is the endless ocean.

    "That's it?" Ji Ning turned his head slightly and looked elsewhere.

    A long knife that is completely black, with a very thin blade, and the blade points straight into the sky. This long knife is as huge as the fiery red bird.

    That completely restrained, faint explosion at the blade made Ji Ning feel a great fear in his 'sword way', and he also wanted to kill all the enemies in front of him.

    "Kendo?"

    Ji Ning saw another huge sword floating in the void next to the 'Way of Swords'. It was a strange stabbing sword with no blade.  Only the tip of the sword is extremely sharp.  The stabbing sword was huge and pointed straight into the sky This 'sword way' was completely extreme. Based on Ji Ning's achievements in the sword way, it was immediately obvious that this 'sword thrusting' way should be the 'blood-dropping style'  The path after the fusion of 'ideal style' is also completely far beyond my current state, and its power is incomparable.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void, there are fiery red birds, black long knives, stabbing swords, black mist, a feather, bloody torrents, golden sun, a vast gray sky, and a brilliant colorful light.

    The substantial manifestation of these nine ¡®Taos¡¯.  The power is the same.

    "This is¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the sky directly above.

    In the sky above, there is an extremely huge hand with slender fingers and sharp nails.  In the shape of a claw!  This big hand enveloped the sky with supreme domineering power. Just looking at it made Ji Ning feel trembling from the bottom of his soul.  Even the original appearance of the nine 'paths' was thousands of miles away from this big hand.

    If we talk about the nine paths.  Each one looks like a vast ocean.

    That big hand is the endless starry sky, thousands of times more powerful than them.

    "Do you understand?" The man in black robe next to him saw Ji Ning looking up.  Then he asked.

    "I don't understand." Ji Ning suppressed his excitement and stopped to watch. These manifestations of 'Tao' were indeed of great help to him. "But this junior can see that Bolin Supreme is very good at claw techniques and powerful power."  It¡¯s so big, it¡¯s beyond imagination.¡±

    "Humph." The man in the black robe laughed, "My master, Paulin Supreme, relied on the 'claw path' to become a master a long, long time ago! It was just stuck at the dominance level and it was difficult to break through, so the master began to understand other paths.  So there are nine paths including time path, space path, sword path, knife path, darkness path, etc., all of which have their own understanding, and all of them have reached the level of domination."

    Ji Ning was horrified when he heard this.

    It¡¯s scary enough to be able to reach the level of domination by relying on one path, but also realize the level of domination through the other nine paths.

    "All the paths are connected, and I have learned more. The master is impressed by the 'claw path'."The more he learned, the more he learned. Finally, after a long period of accumulation, the master suddenly realized that the claw path had reached the realm of "one path gives birth to ten thousand paths" and stepped into the realm of the supreme.  " said the man in black robe.

    "One road gives rise to ten thousand ways?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "The Eternal Emperor means 'Tao becomes eternity', and the Supreme means 'One road gives birth to ten thousand ways'." The man in the black robe explained, "Because every road can be connected to the end, so when you achieve the supreme state, other  Many Tao that has not yet been comprehended will naturally be enlightened and understood."

    "Like my master, his claw path has reached the highest level of 'one birth of ten thousand paths'. He uses the claw path as the origin to create a different universe, and the origin of the different universe will naturally derive countless other paths.  " said the man in black robe.

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    sharp.

    ????????????????????????????????????? If your ultimate sword path can reach the end, will it also give rise to countless paths of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, time and space, darkness, light, etc.?  It's shocking to think about it. How powerful must one's own 'Ultimate Sword Way' be to naturally derive countless ways.

    "From master to supreme, this step is too difficult." The man in black robe said, "Okay, you know what I should tell you. You can read it with peace of mind now and keep it all in your heart as soon as possible. This way  Even if you leave here, you can always comprehend."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    You have to write it down first.

    But it is very difficult to write down, because the Supreme Tao is too incredible. Even if you want to write down this 'image', it is like a mortal trying to write down a masterpiece with hundreds of millions of words.  Although it is very difficult Ji Ning understands that he must remember it, because he cannot always be here. Only by remembering it can he experience it at any time.

    "Senior." Ji Ning couldn't help but said, "Junior has a request."

    "Request?" The man in black robe was confused, "Tell me."

    "This junior has a close friend who is also a peak Dao Lord. I wonder if he can also observe the guidance of this Dao?" Ji Ning said.

    The guidance of this Tao may not be too exaggerated in its help in enlightenment.

    But it will subtly affect the practitioners in the long years to come, because it is like a lamp, guiding the way to the Supreme.  When practicing, there will be no doubts in your mind.  Ji Ning and Jiu Chen lived and died together, so naturally he also wanted to help Jiu Chen.

    "The peak Taoist?" The man in black robes sneered, "Little guy, I have said before that I don't look down on Taoist. Generally, it is the more powerful Eternal Emperor who catches my eye! But you don't.  With the help of the treasure of the universe, you are much stronger than the peak Tao Lord, so I specially give you a chance. As for the ordinary peak Tao Lord, that's it."

    "That's it?" Ji Ning was a little anxious, but didn't know how to persuade him.

    "It's not that I'm cruel." The man in black robe shook his head and said, "The biggest difficulty for a practitioner in cultivation is the harmony of the Tao!"

    "From master to supreme, the difficulty may be no less than that of He Dao. But at least there is no danger of death." The man in the black robe said, "But He Dao is not only extremely difficult, but also very dangerous. Because if you fail, you are destined to die.  "

    "so¡­¡­"

    "Even the entire civilization of cultivators doesn't care too much about Dao Lords, because in every era, a new batch of Dao Lords will be born, and the old batch of Dao Lords will die. After all, there will be few people who can rise from the peak of Tao Lords to become masters in one step.  There are very few." The man in black robe said, "So it is not worth spending too much effort on the peak Taoist."

    Ji Ning was helpless and admitted that what the other party said made sense.

    There are only three masters of the Endless Territory now!  It is conceivable that among the current group of peak Dao Lords, Jiu Sheng, Xiaomeng Dao Lord, Li Xing Palace Master, Guangming King, etc., including myself, I am afraid that if a master can emerge, it will be great luck.  Or the most likely scenario is that everything fails and dies.

    "Because you are special enough, once you successfully merge with the Tao, you will definitely be more powerful than ordinary masters." The man in the black robe said, "I just gave you the chance. Other peak Tao masters don't need to talk to me anymore."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 27 One hundred and twenty million years

    "Everything has a chance." Ji Ning couldn't help but say.

    The man in black robe was startled. This sentence touched him. This is what all practitioners believe in. Nothing is absolute, and there will always be a glimmer of opportunity.

    "Haha, you are right." The man in black robe was touched and grinned, "Then I will give your friend a chance."

    "Really?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "As long as he does not use any external force, nor is he allowed to use the treasure of the universe, to capture an emperor-level puppet by himself, I will let him come to enlightenment." The man in black robe said.

    Ji Ning was startled when he heard this.

    Capture the emperor-level puppet?  In this Sith clan ruins, the weakest emperor-level puppets are at the peak Taoist level.  It is too difficult for Jiuchen Cult to capture it on its own.

    "This is a glimmer of opportunity." The man in the black robe said, "I gave him the opportunity. If he does it, I will give him the opportunity. If he can't do it there is nothing he can do. I am the fundamental Taoist master who has nothing outstanding about him.  Disdainful."

    "Yes, thank you, senior." Ji Ning did not dare to push the envelope further, "This good friend of mine is in the cave magic weapon I carry with me, then I"

    "I'll take you out. You can make arrangements for your friends, and then you can come in." The man in black robe said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded.

    The man in the black robe waved his sleeves and called, and Ning immediately flew away, feeling the space change.

    ¡­¡­

    From the lion's mouth of the strange stone carving, Ji Ning, who was as tiny as an ant, quickly flew out, and returned to normal size after flying out.

    The lion's mouth is still open and has not been closed. It can be entered again at any time.

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand and let the leader of Jiuchen out.

    "Beiming, how's it going?" Jiuchen asked after he came out. He looked around and was shocked. "What kind of place is this? Why is it such a ruin? Wow, judging from some of the carvings in the distance, it's so mysterious.  , is this a secret place? There is no one else around, so where are the three patriarchs of the three major families? "

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious." Ji Ning said, "Listen to me slowly."

    Ji Ning started from the beginning and told all about the Supreme Land.

    "The senior has already said that you should capture an emperor-level puppet on your own without resorting to any external force or using the treasure of the universe." Ji Ning said helplessly, "Only in this way can you be allowed to enter."

    "Supreme? One soul gives rise to ten thousand ways? It's unbelievable when you think about it." The leader of Jiuchen was excited, "Haha, I said who is so powerful, it turns out that it was the Supreme who destroyed this place, Beiming, thank you this time, if you can get a chance.  Not bad. I will fight tooth and nail, and with my strength, there is still a glimmer of hope that I can capture the emperor-level puppet."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Jiuchen is a whole level weaker than the three major clan leaders in terms of strength!  The three patriarchs can usually capture an emperor-level puppet one-on-one.

    But Jiuchen also has advantages.  Jiuchen's 'Tao' is much more mysterious. After all, the three clan leaders are of low level and their attack moves are too stupid.  For example, Ji Ning was as powerful as the three clan leaders, but he was besieged by six emperor-level puppets.  But he can easily capture three emperor-level puppets.  It's because Ji Ning far surpasses the emperor-level puppet in terms of strength, and even in terms of realm.

    "You go ahead, you don't need to worry about me anymore. Haha, since the three patriarchs are dead, no one can threaten me." Jiuchen said.

    "Remember, don't get close to the deepest part." Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry, you said you relied on the treasure to escape, and I also have something to protect my life." Jiuchen teased, "What's more, I won't run that far, I only need to deal with ordinary emperor-level puppets."

    "Well, be careful." After Ji Ning said that, he flew towards the mouth of the carved lion. His body naturally shrank and entered the lion's mouth.

    "Little guy your friend has won this opportunity for you. It depends on whether you can seize it and capture an emperor-level puppet. The best among the peak Taoists can do it." The lion said from his mouth  The mighty sound followed the lion's mouth closing.

    Jiuchenlian said respectfully: "Yes, senior."

    With the light bursting out of his eyes, he understood that the senior was right. An extremely outstanding person, such as the King of Light, could indeed capture an emperor-level puppet by virtue of his speed advantage.  Palace Master Li Xing should also be able to do it.

    "I can definitely do it too." Jiuchen then began to look for the emperor-level puppets who were hiding.

    ¡­¡­

    Jiuchen was outside and started fighting with the emperor-level puppets.

    Ji Ning was in the Alien Beast Cave, watching the Supreme Being stayThe way of ??.  Because the 'Dharma Altar' is mysterious, Ji Ning must use the Dharma Altar to hope to memorize it. Otherwise, this 'Tao' is completely beyond the scope of Ji Ning's ability to memorize it.  Therefore, Ji Ning cannot use the time treasure. If he hides in the time treasure, he will not be able to fully utilize the effect of the altar.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    "Nine paths, plus the claw path. When he was the master, Bolin Supreme realized ten paths that reached the master level. No wonder he could finally become the master." The more Ji Ning felt and wrote down, the more he admired him.  .

    The images of the ten paths in his memory gradually became clearer.

    What he has to do is to remember everything in front of him in his mind.

    time flies.

    In the first year, Ji Ning completely memorized the 'Sword Dao'. Even because the 'Sword Dao' that Bolin Supreme realized at the beginning was the fusion of the Blood-Drip Idealism Style, Ji Ning kept memorizing it in the process.  Unexpectedly, without even realizing it, the bleeding style broke through and reached the fourth level!

    The main reason is that among the five ultimate sword styles, Ji Ning has made great progress in the bleeding style in the Red Wave Palace. This time, influenced by the Supreme Way and touched by the Supreme's 'Sword Way', he has directly reached the fourth level.  .

    It took another thirty years to memorize the other eight paths.

    Since then, Ji Ning has memorized all the nine paths to the ¡®dominance¡¯ level.

    Then Ji Ning began to look up at the huge claw-shaped palm in the sky high in the sky. It covered the sky with one hand. It was as vast as the endless starry sky. It was supreme. One path gave rise to ten thousand paths Just looking at it with the naked eye, Ji Ning saw the stream from this claw path.  Gurgling, I saw blazing flames, the glint of swords, the entanglement of cause and effect

    One was born.

    The core is the ¡®claw path¡¯. It is too difficult for Ji Ning to memorize it.

    ¡­¡­

    When you realize the Tao, you don¡¯t know how time passes.

    Ji Ning was completely silent on the huge claw-like palm in the high sky. He kept remembering that with the help of the magic of the altar, he would not stop for a moment.  Not only himself, but also the second spirit and the dharma body are all trying their best to remember.  The second soul has the help of the clutch stone incense burner, and its memory speed is 30% that of the original soul.

    The altar is obviously specially designed to assist, and it is extremely powerful in assisting memory.

    "Huh."

    A young man in a white robe sat cross-legged on the void altar, surrounded by nine pillars.

    The long passage of time has left no trace on him.

    "Write it down." Ji Ning closed his eyes, and the appearance of the nine dominating levels of Tao naturally appeared in his mind, as well as the vast and huge claw-shaped palm!  These external manifestations are completely kept in mind. Of course, these are only the most external ones so this can only be regarded as a guide!

    In fact, it is enough. Ji Ning knows very well that every practitioner has his own path, and guidance is enough. If you force yourself to learn the Supreme Way, I am afraid it will affect your own path.

    Ji Ning stood up.

    "Hahaha One hundred and twenty million years, your understanding is really good, you memorized it in such a short time." A man in black robe appeared next to him.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning looked around, but there was no one else around.

    "Your brother is still fighting against the emperor-level puppet. I think he has made some progress over the years. If he can break through again, there may be hope of capturing the emperor-level puppet." The man in black robe smiled and said, "Beiming, according to me  I will give a treasure to everyone who can come in to understand and take note of the master's instructions, based on their performance."

    "Give me a treasure?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "When my master Paulin made this arrangement, he was also worried about defeat, so he had to try his best to help the practitioners rise again." The man in the black robe said, "You go outside now and fight the puppets left by the Sith tribe. Let me  Look at your strength, the better you perform, the better the treasures I will give you."

    Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    "Go, let me see how strong a Dao Lord can be." The man in the black robe is looking forward to it. After forcibly memorizing the substantial manifestation of the Supreme Dao, he will quickly gain insights once he fights.  As the strength increases, 120 million years of memory will be followed by a period of strength explosion.

    However, from the perspective of the man in black robe, this Beiming Dao Lord should be getting closer and closer to the ¡®Dao Lord Limit¡¯, and the improvement may be very limited.

    "This junior should do his best," Ji Ning said.

    "Huh." The man in the black robe waved his sleeves, and spatial fluctuations enveloped Ji Ning, sending Ji Ning directly out of the beast cave and into the Sith ruins outside.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallow""Star Eater" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 28 The Emperor¡¯s Puppets

    The ruins of the continuous palace complex can't be seen to the end.

    "More than 30,000 real Sith people once lived here." Ji Ning looked at the ruins in front of him and sighed, "I really don't know what the difference is between real Sith people and practitioners."

    "Beiming." A surprised voice sounded in the distance, and a stream of light flew quickly and landed, it was Jiuchen.

    "You finally came out. I have been fighting here all these years stupidly." Jiuchen Cult Master's face was filled with joy.

    "You really disappoint me. You haven't caught an emperor-level puppet for so long." Ji Ning said.

    "You can't blame me. I've made some progress in understanding some of the claw marks left in the ruins of the palace." Jiuchen said eagerly, "But there are hundreds of emperor-level puppets here, and they are hiding under the remaining restrictions of the Sith tribe.  , I couldn't attack at all. I could only wait for the opportunity Once, I almost captured an emperor-level puppet, but then other emperor-level puppets would come out to help."

    Ji Ning understood.

    The puppets will not be stupid one-on-one!  If the situation is bad, there will be other puppets to help!  Therefore, like the three major families, after generations of accumulation, each family still only has a few emperor-level puppets.

    "I have an idea." Ji Ning immediately sent a message and told him his plan.

    Jiuchen's eyes lit up when he heard this: "Haha"

    "That's all I can do. If you can't catch the emperor-level puppet like this, there's nothing I can do." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Don't worry." Jiuchen then remembered something and said, "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to mention that I have been fighting in the ruins of the palace for so long, and I have also discovered many dangerous places in the ruins of the palace. Fortunately, I  You have an immortal body, otherwise I'm afraid your life will be lost. These are the map marks of all the dangerous places I found. I have already prepared them and are waiting for you to come out."

    With that said, Jiuchen threw a scroll to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning took it and unfolded it to see the detailed layout of the palace.  There were danger marks everywhere on the map, and Ji Ning looked happy. Without this map, he would have had to carefully explore for a long time to figure out the dangers.

    "Let's go catch the puppet." Ji Ning said.

    "Let's go." Jiuchen was also full of fighting spirit.

    ¡­¡­

    After more than a month, Jiuchen found an opportunity.  Fighting with an emperor-level puppet.

    "Wow."

    Raging waves surrounded the surroundings for millions of miles, and the upper body of the Jiuchen leader appeared, towering and tall, holding a long stick. The long stick hesitated the continuous water flow, showing the mystery of the word "tangle".

    No matter how the emperor-level puppets fight.  The long stick of the Jiuchen leader is always around the puppet, making it impossible for the puppet to escape.

    "Jiu Chen's stick technique used to be more fierce and violent. Now it is softer." Ji Ning, who maintained the shadowless escape technique to watch the battle from a distance, nodded slightly. The one who can be strong or soft can be stronger when fighting.

    "Although I couldn't completely defeat the puppet, I made it impossible for the puppet to escape. As time went by, the puppet's energy was exhausted, which is when it was defeated." Ji Ning had already guessed what was going to happen next.  One scene.

    soon¡ª¡ª

    "Hurry!" The emperor-level puppet finally let out a howl, howling for help.

    "Whizzing."

    This battle has long attracted the attention of some other puppets. When they heard their friend's cry for help, two emperor-level puppets immediately rushed out and killed Jiuchen.

    Ji Ning grinned.

    "Here we come." Ning immediately turned into a stream of light, his speed significantly increased, directly breaking through the limit of a hundred times the heavenly way, and greeted the two emperor-level puppets.  Before observing the guidance of the 'Supreme' Dao, Ji Ning's speed was only a hundred times the limit of the Heavenly Dao.  But since the bleeding style reached the fourth level.  The power of the Blood Drop of Ultimate Kendo has been doubled again.

    The improvement of Dao allowed Ji Ning to realize more, and his flying speed finally broke through the bottleneck of a hundred times the limit of Heaven's Dao.

    "Who is that?"

    "Why did one appear suddenly?"

    The two emperor-level puppets who were preparing to support were both shocked. Ji Ning had been maintaining the Shadowless Escape Technique before, and neither of them noticed it.

    "beat."

    "superior."

    "Brothers, come and help." The two emperor-level puppets were startled at first, but then calmed down. It was difficult for the three clan leaders to capture them together. What were they afraid of?

    Immediately, other puppets watching the battle from a distance began to rush outward again.

    "Huh." Ji Ning had already reached the two emperor-level puppets at this moment.

    Three heads, six arms, and six Northern Rainbow Swords.Whoops!  call out!  call out!  ¡­

    The speed of the sword-shaped mist is terrifying. Now that the power of the ultimate sword dripping blood has been doubled, the speed of this style is even faster!  The two emperor-level puppets panicked and tried to resist, but before even touching Ji Ning's sword, the light of Ji Ning's sword had already turned into soft tissue around his fingers, wrapping around them both.

    "Take it." "Take it." Neither of these two emperor-level puppets were immortal, so they were easily taken away by Ji Ning.

    "What."

    "How can it be?"

    The other five emperor-level puppets who had just rushed out from other directions to support them, as well as the emperor-level puppet who was fighting Jiuchen, were all frightened.

    Captured two emperor-level puppets in an instant?

    How could it be so scary?

    They don¡¯t know that although the three patriarchs are very powerful, their attack speed is only a hundred times the limit of heaven, and their moves are also stupid, so it is of course easy to resist them.  But Ji Ning is different. First of all, Ji Ning's sword is very fast!  He was much faster than these emperor-level puppets, and his swordsmanship was also unpredictable. Naturally, he was defeated and captured in a single encounter.

    Even if five or six of them were attacking at the same time, let alone two, Ji Ning could easily capture three or five of them in an instant, and then capture the rest.  This is the power of Ji Ning!

    "Whoosh." After Ji Ning collected the two emperor-level puppets, he turned around and rushed towards the other emperor-level puppets who wanted to support him.

    "not good."

    "Hide."

    "Don't fight him."

    These emperor-level puppets were all frightened. They were all equally powerful. The other two puppets were caught as soon as they met each other. How could they withstand it?  Naturally, everyone started to retreat in fear.

    "This Dao Lord is so powerful and terrifying, even more terrifying than the three chiefs."

    "what to do?"

    "I'm afraid that even if ten of our puppets join forces, they won't be able to defeat him. We will only be captured at will by him. I think we must at least have more than thirty puppets working together to kill him."

    Immediately, these puppets quickly retreated to some remaining restrictions. Ji Ning and Jiuchen did not dare to touch these remaining restrictions.  But these puppets all belong to the Sith tribe, but they will not cause attacks.

    "Everyone, we must join forces as soon as possible." These puppets discussed.

    The main reason is that the palace ruins are too large and the puppets are scattered everywhere. They are thousands of miles away from each other, or even hundreds of millions of miles apart. It will take time to gather them together.  If they gather together in a short period of time, they will only be defeated one by one by Ji Ning.

    So¡ª¡ª

    Because Ji Ning was surrounded by Jiuchen Cult Leader's battlefield, there were only about ten emperor-level puppets nearby, and they were too frightened to support him.  After spending a cup of tea, Master Jiuchen finally exhausted the energy of the emperor-level puppet and captured it directly.  In fact, like some emperor-level puppets with immortal bodies, the reason why the three major families captured a lot of them was also based on this method.

    As long as you fight, you will consume energy.

    The puppets have no elixir, and their self-recovery speed is not as fast as that of the practitioners!  It's okay if the fighting time is short, but once the fight lasts for a long time and you can't escape, you will be captured when the energy is exhausted.

    "Finally captured." Jiuchen was excited.

    "Congratulations." Ji Ning also flew over.

    "You resisted those puppets and I captured them. Will you not be recognized?" Jiuchen was a little worried.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "That senior just said that you can capture an emperor-level puppet by yourself without using external force or treasures such as cosmic treasures. You did capture it by yourself just now. It should be no problem, go and ask.  Just ask."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen was a little worried and flew towards the statue of the alien beast.

    The senior magic weapon spirit of the Alien Beast Cave did not stop him, but allowed Jiuchen to enter.

    "Haha" Ji Ning also laughed, "With this opportunity, Brother Jiuchen may be more likely to succeed in joining the Tao in the future."

    It¡¯s too difficult to follow the path.

    Try your best to seize every opportunity. Ji Ning himself is not sure about joining the Tao, but he also hopes that his life and death friends can succeed.

    "Emperor-level puppets? Come on." Ji Ning was full of fighting spirit and killed them again. On the one hand, capturing these puppets, but on the other hand, Ji Ning also felt that as he fought, he also gained various understandings of the five ultimate sword styles, especially  It was the 'idealistic' feeling that he was only one step away from reaching the fourth level. Apparently, the 120 million years of memorizing the guidance of the 'Supreme' Tao gave Ji Ning a solid accumulation.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th, hurry upCome and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 29 Plan

    Inside the cave of strange beasts.

    On the altar, Jiuchen sat cross-legged, looking at the huge claw-shaped palm in the sky that enveloped everything and suppressed everything.

    "Huh." Jiuchen took a long breath, closed his eyes, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "It's done, I'm in harmony, I finally have some hope."

    The last time I used the Dongming Jade Talisman, Jiuchen experienced the process of 'integration'. Although I only experienced a part of it, I gained a lot.  But he still wasn't sure.

    And now, he saw hope.

    "Supremeit's really amazing." Jiuchen couldn't help but admire and immediately stood up.

    "Huh? Have you memorized everything? It's only been 500 million years, that's fast enough." The figure of a man in black robes condensed next to him.

    "Yeah." Jiuchen smiled, "It's not bad, not as fast as Bei Ming."

    He is an ancient cultivator. When he reaches the one-step path, his body and soul are comparable to those of the three-step path master.  He is now the Fourth Path King, and one can imagine how powerful his divine body and soul are. In this way, it only takes 500 million years to remember everything.

    "By the way, my master told me that everyone who comes in to meditate and take notes will be given a treasure based on their performance. The better the performance, the better the treasure. Just like Beiming, he has made great progress! etc.  When he comes, the treasure I gave him will be very powerful. Jiuchen, go out and fight too, and let me see your progress."

    "Treasure?" Jiuchen was excited.

    "Yes, it's a treasure that the Supreme One entrusted to me as a gift." The man in the black robe half-smiled, "The Supreme One takes action, so it's naturally extraordinary."

    "Okay, let me out now." Jiuchen was full of fighting spirit.

    The man in black robe waved his hand, and the space fluctuation enveloped Jiuchen, who was directly moved out.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Jiuchen came out, he saw the figure of a young man in white sitting cross-legged on a wall of the ruins of the palace in the distance.

    "Beiming." Jiuchen said loudly.

    Ji Ning, who was in the distance, opened his eyes and smiled: "You are finally out. I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    "You've been calling for a long time? Of those Taoist monarchs on the edge of Hedao, which one didn't practice tens of thousands of Chaos Epochs before going to Hedao? This little time is not worth mentioning." Jiuchen turned into a stream of light and flew over,  Then, it also landed on the remaining wall.

    Standing aside, Jiuchen asked: "Have you made great progress in these years?"

    "It's not bad." Ji Ning grinned.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the progress is big or not.

    Fully 500 million years have passed, and Ji Ning has gradually digested the Supreme ¡®Guidelines of the Tao¡¯ that he had written down before. During these 500 million years, Ji Ning has gradually digested it, and he has reached the fourth level of the original ¡®Bleeding Style¡¯.  The ¡®Idealistic Style¡¯, ¡®Yin Yang Style¡¯ and ¡®Shadowless Style¡¯ all broke through to the fourth level one after another.  Only the ¡®Heaven Collapse Style¡¯ has not broken through to the fourth level.

    ??It is extremely difficult to go from the Three-Way Trail to the Four-Way Trail.

    Jiuchen, Da Mo and the others all spent time in the "Chaos Era". Jiuchen also broke through to the Four Steps King after receiving the inheritance from the ancestors of ancient practitioners.  Da Mo has not yet reached the fourth step, and Ji Ning is practicing the ultimate swordsmanship, which is much more difficult than Jiuchen and the others.

    To be able to achieve such a breakthrough in just a few hundred million years is terrifying enough.  It was completely faster than Ji Ning's early prediction, thanks to the 'Lihe Shifu Incense Burner'.  Thanks to this supreme ¡®Guidance of the Tao¡¯.

    "At this rate, with good luck, maybe one Chaos Epoch will be able to step into the Four Steps." Ning looked forward to it, "Bad luck. It's normal to be stuck at the bottleneck for ten or a hundred Chaos Epochs."

    As long as this step is taken.

    Becoming the Master of the Four Paths Then the next difficulty for Ji Ning is to merge with the Dao. That is the real catastrophe of life and death, and the probability of survival is less than one in a hundred thousand.

    ¡­¡­

    "Beiming." Jiuchen said excitedly.  "I heard from senior that based on your performance, he will give you and me a treasure each. He also said that you have made great progress. Your treasure will definitely be extraordinary by then."

    "Senior, did you praise me for my great progress?" Ji Ning looked happy.

    "Yeah, I said it." Jiuchen nodded.

    Ji Ning was excited.

    He didn¡¯t know before whether his progress was big or small!  Before remembering the Supreme's 'Guidance of the Tao', none of the five moves of the Ultimate Sword Way had a breakthrough, but now four of the five moves have reached the 'fourth level'.  He was a little unsure, but after hearing Jiuchen's words, Ji Ning was naturally confident and quite excited and looking forward to it.

    In fact, the cave spirit of the Alien Beast Cave believes that Ji Ning has already reached the limit of Dao Lord, and the room for improvement is very small. If Ji Ning can greatly increase his strength, naturallyI think Ji Ning has made great progress!

    "Haha, okay, Jiuchen, you should make another breakthrough as soon as possible." Ji Ning continued, "The guidance of the Supreme Dao will be of great help to your practice."

    "Well, after reading the Tao of 'Supreme', you will realize how shallow and weak I am now." Jiuchen said, "I already have many insights and ideas. I believe I can break through in a short time. Haha, I have written them down.  The supreme 'guide of the Tao', if this is the case, I can't defeat the Palace Master Li Xing, the King of Light, and the Dao Lord Xiao Meng, then I will be too embarrassed."

    "Hahayou are ambitious." Ji Ning also laughed.

    "What is this? The Supreme 'Tao's Guidance'. Even the Eternal Emperor and the Lords may want to pry into it." Jiuchen shook his head and said, "But such an opportunity is rare. To have such an opportunity I  Jiuchen considers himself extremely talented, and it would be a joke if he could not keep up with the King of Light and others."

    "You hurry up and practice." Ji Ninglian said, "Upgrade as soon as possible. When the time comes to collect the treasure, we can leave this world and return to the endless territory."

    "Okay." Jiuchen nodded, "I'll go fight with those emperor-level puppets."

    "You'd better stay away from me, otherwise, those puppets won't show up to fight you." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Why?" Jiuchen asked in shock, "Are they afraid of you?"

    "That's right." Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming, how many emperor-level puppets have you captured alive?" Jiuchen asked excitedly and curiously. Emperor-level puppets are definitely extremely precious and are only common among the Sith tribe.

    Ji Ning shook his head and said: "We only captured a few alive at first. These emperor-level puppets are very smart. When they saw that the situation was not going well, they would never fight me again."

    "How many did you catch?" Jiuchen asked.

    "When you entered the Alien Beast Cave, these emperor-level puppets began to gather, and a total of thirty-two emperor-level puppets joined forces to besiege me." Ji Ning shook his head and said, "They are really vigilant, so many of them besieged me together.  , I was a little embarrassed! However, I deliberately hid my strength a little and used them to hone my swordsmanship. After my swordsmanship broke through again, I suddenly took action and captured eight emperor-level puppets one after another. The other emperor-level puppets were all  I was scared away Since then, they have never come near me again.¡±

    "Eight? Counting the two when you helped me and the two who robbed the three major families, you now have twelve emperor-level puppets?" Jiuchen couldn't believe it, "I only have two!"

    ¡°Are you envious?¡± Ji Ning teased.

    "No wonder they don't dare to approach you." Jiuchen shook his head, "Okay, I'm going to go fight with those puppets. When I feel better, I'll come find you."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Whoosh.

    Jiu Chen quickly flew away, flying to a ruins hundreds of millions of miles away. Those puppets knew Jiu Chen's strength very well. They were afraid of Ji Ning, but not Jiu Chen!  Immediately, three emperor-level puppets appeared to besiege the leader of Jiuchen.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning watched this scene from a distance, then turned into a stream of light at his feet and flew directly to the core area of ????the Sith tribe's residential area.

    "This is it."

    Flying to the edge of the core area, Ji Ning immediately stopped.

    "You're here again."

    "You still dare to invade our stronghold of the Sith clan." Four figures in the distance roared angrily, turned into streams of light, and flew over at speeds exceeding a hundred times the limit of heaven.

    Ji Ning stood there and watched from a distance. Since those weaker emperor-level puppets no longer fought with him, Ji Ning began to plot against these four 'Lord of the Holy City' emperor-level puppets.

    Over the past 500 million years, we have fought countless times.

    Every time, you are at the very edge of the ¡®core place¡¯. Once you feel something is not good, you quickly exit.  As long as you exit the core place this master-level puppet, the master of the holy city, will not be pursued. After all, it is a puppet. Even if the master dies, he will always obey the master's orders.  Unless they are forcibly refined to follow a new owner.

    "There are many treasures of the Sith tribe hidden in the core area. It's a pity that the four of them didn't let me get close. Although they saw it, they just couldn't get it." Ji Ning thought to himself, "Let Jiuchen think of a way to catch as many as possible.  Emperor-level puppets. When the time comes, bring Jiuchen and a large group of emperor-level puppets, and join forces to kill the core."

    There are indeed some treasures left in the core of the Sith clan. At first, almost all of them were damaged, but as time went by, some of them gradually recovered.

    These treasures are being guarded.

    Ji Ning is very excited, but he is not strong enough and needs help!  It's a pity that those emperor-level puppets didn't dare to approach Ji Ning at all.Without giving Ji Ning a chance, he now relies on Jiu ChenJiu Chen is less of a threat, but he can lure those emperor-level puppets again and again, and maybe he can catch more of them.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 30 Take Action

    Inside the Sith ruins.

    "This one named Jiuchen is much weaker than that Bei Ming. He has not been able to catch a single puppet in the past millions of years."

    "This is normal! Do you think that all the Dao Lords should be as evil as Beiming Dao Lord?"

    Those emperor-level puppets were fighting Jiuchen with great interest.

    Jiuchen¡¯s strength is indeed improving, and the progress is not small!  But the emperor-level puppets helped each other, so Jiuchen never caught the emperor-level puppet.

    "Endless." The leader of Jiuchen held a long stick. The long stick rolled up thousands of whirlpools and ripples, wildly sweeping through the four emperor-level puppets that besieged him.  Two of these four emperor-level puppets turned invisible, sweeping away and affecting Jiuchen again and again.  The other two emperor-level puppets attacked from the front.

    "No trace!"

    Jiuchen roared angrily, and the long stick quickly swelled, and at the same time he swung angrily at the puppet holding a sledgehammer directly in front of him. The puppet quickly put the sledgehammer above his head to resist.

    Bang~~~~

    The long stick was a little bent, as if it was transmitting force like a whip. The head of the stick hit the pair of sledgehammers directly, and an invisible strange wave was transmitted and swept through the puppet's body.  Suddenly, the puppet's whole body shuddered and fell to the ground.

    "Cang Wu, be careful." Another emperor-level puppet came to help.

    One against four!

    Jiuchen was not at a disadvantage at all. The two sides fought back and forth, and Jiuchen's strength obviously increased greatly.

    "Haha" Jiuchen suddenly laughed, and a palm formation appeared in his hand. The palm formation quickly flew out and enveloped the surrounding area thousands of miles away!

    "What."

    "We are trapped."

    "Formation?"

    The four emperor-level puppets were all shocked, and some other emperor-level puppets in the distance were shocked, because in these years, Jiuchen and them have been fighting each other again and again, and he has never used Qibao and other underhanded tricks!  In recent years, they have rarely encountered a good opponent.  I still like to fight with Jiuchen again and again. Who would have thought that he would be tricked all at once.

    "Jiuchen Daojun, I didn't expect you to be so despicable."

    "Damn it." The four puppets were extremely angry. When they heard Ji Ning call Jiuchen's leader "Jiuchen", they naturally thought that he was called Jiuchen Daojun. Jiuchen didn't bother to pay attention to this.

    "Haha, despicable? How can I be despicable? You have been guarding these ruins for endless years because of the orders of the Sith tribe. Don't you think it's too boring? When the three chiefs captured your companions, they would all kill them.  Get rid of the puppet spirit. But if I take you out, I can promise not to kill your puppet spirit." Jiuchen said loudly, "You can go out to see more and more exciting scenery, it is better than staying here all the time.  It¡¯s much better.¡±

    "Stop talking nonsense." "Come on." "Die."

    "These puppets are stubborn. They are indeed very curious about the outside world, but as puppets, they will never disobey their master's orders.  This is the tragedy of puppets.  If the new masters wipe out their puppet spirits.  That would be even more tragic, as it would be equivalent to being killed, and the reborn puppet spirit would already be another spiritual life.

    "Beiming!" Jiuchen shouted loudly, whoosh.  Ji Ning in the distance had already turned into a stream of light and quickly flew towards this place, even though he was hundreds of millions of miles away.  But Ji Ning's flying speed exceeded the limit of a hundred times the heavenly law, but he quickly flew into the formation, and easily passed through the formation and entered it.

    "You finally took action." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Hurry up and help me catch him." Jiuchen urged.

    It would naturally be much faster for the two of them to work together to capture the four emperor-level puppets.  Two of these four puppets have immortal bodies, which is a little troublesome, but now Ji Ning's attack is too strong, causing the two immortals to consume energy very quickly. Before the formation dissipates, they will consume energy.  Almost all were captured alive.

    After collecting the puppets, Jiuchen thought, and the surrounding trapping formation naturally dissipated.

    "Look at those puppets." Ji Ning pointed to the distance. Those puppets were hiding in the restricted area. Looking at them from a distance, their eyes were very complicated, with expectations, anger, and indifference.

    "In fact, they really want to go out with us." Jiuchen also nodded, "But they are afraid of being wiped out as puppet spirits, and they have to stay here because of the master's order. Alas"

    "They are hiding in the restricted area, and we can't take them out." Ji Ning shook his head.

    In Ji Ning¡¯s and Jiuchen¡¯s opinion.

    Bringing these puppets is also helping them!  Because even if he and Jiuchen fail to unite and die in the future, these puppets will have eternal life and will have new masters, so they can continue to live a wonderful life.  Can be trapped in?The ruins of the Sith tribe are really too boring.

    "We are not strong enough." Ji Ning shook his head, "We can't help them."

    Ji Ning has already tried it. Although there are only some remaining restrictions, it is not something he can destroy.

    "By the way, I haven't congratulated you yet. The trick is finally done." Ji Ning said. According to his and Jiuchen's plan, Jiuchen will use these puppets to sharpen his stick skills. After the trick is really realized, Jiuchen will  Only then will he actually catch the puppet.

    "When I was in Chibo Palace, I realized some killing moves, but they all had various flaws. This time, with the guidance of the Supreme Tao, my killing moves were gradually perfected, and I became what I am now."  The three unique moves of Boundless, Endless and Wuhen. These three moves of mine are by no means weaker than the three unique moves of the King of Light. Maybe they are even stronger." Jiuchen said confidently, "Maybe I can defeat Xiao Xiao now.  Meng Daojun ranks third among Daojun."

    Ji Ning nodded, and he agreed.

    Jiuchen is indeed on the same level as Li Xing, Xiaomeng and the others. As for who wins and who loses, I'm afraid it will take a fight to know.

    "You rest first. After the power of your formation magic weapon is restored, we will attack the core of this ruins." Ji Ning said.

    "Yeah." Jiuchen said solemnly.

    Killing towards the core is the most dangerous, but although they came here, although they got a great opportunity, their most fundamental purpose is still for the Sith treasures.

    ¡­¡­

    Three more days passed.

    On the edge of the core of the Sith clan ruins, Ji Ning and Jiuchen arrived at this edge area at the same time.

    "You are not allowed to trespass into the important territory of the Sith tribe! Dao Lord Beiming, you just keep coming. Now you are bringing a Dao Lord here." Four figures flew from a distance, each full of murderous intent. It was the person who had the strength to reach the Saint level.  The puppets at the city lord level are also the four strongest puppets in the entire Sith clan ruins.

    In fact, a long time ago, these four puppets were just 'little soldiers' in the core area. Dominant-level combat forces such as black humanoid creatures were the main force!  However, the strongest ones were either destroyed or taken away by the Supreme. Even the 'little soldiers' in the core area only had four left after gradual repairs.

    These four soldiers are a huge threat to Ji Ning and Jiuchen. After all, they are the real Lords of the Holy City.

    "Master Beiming, you have always been so careful."

    ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to go crazy.¡±

    "This time we only sent two of the four brothers, you are one to two, but the battlefield is there, not at the edge." The four figures said from a distance, they were too familiar with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning said loudly: "The four of you are extraordinary in strength, Beiming should be cautious."

    These four puppets are so powerful that they can lose their lives even with their defensive swordsmanship, so Ji Ning has been provoking them on the edge and retreating quickly if something goes wrong.

    "kill."

    "Kill this companion Beiming."

    "This Bei Ming comes here again and again to let him know how powerful we are." These four figures had long been made angry by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen stood side by side.

    "Ready." Ji Ning said.

    "Don't worry, you're well prepared." Jiuchen's heart was also very nervous.

    "We will definitely succeed." Ji Ning was also a little nervous.

    Whirring whirring¡­¡­

    In the distance, the puppets with the combat power of the four Lords of the Holy City roared towards them, with speeds varying from fast to slow, but all of them exceeded the limit of a hundred times the way of heaven.

    "This is the time, take action!" Ji Ning ordered through a message.

    A black talisman diagram appeared in the palms of Ji Ning and Jiuchen at the same time. This was a one-time formation treasure. The huge black vortex quickly grew in size. There were thousands of layers in the vortex.  The first floor was filled with dense and complex formations, and the black vortex quickly enveloped the two puppets rushing at the front.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both used a black formation, which was two black whirlpools, one inside and one surrounding the outside, and two large formations surrounded them at the same time.

    "Go." Jiuchen then took out the array magic weapon, which he got from the ancestors of ancient practitioners. He only needs to accumulate enough energy to use it once.

    Boom.

    The huge formation is circular on the inside and square on the outside. The densely packed formations are stacked on top of each other, covering the outermost layer.

    Three layers of formations trapped the two emperor-level puppets.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address?

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 31 The Treasure of the Cave Spirit

    "Damn it."

    "It's a formation."

    "Break, break it, break it for me." The two trapped puppets roared angrily and attacked the formation wildly. I saw countless formations trembling on top of each other, and immediately the innermost layer  The formation began to tremble and crack, but was quickly repaired.

    Jiuchen was shocked when he saw this, and said through a message: "They are really strong, Beiming, these two puppets are too strong."

    "That's why I decided to use the triple formation to trap them for as long as possible, so we must be quick and decisive." Ji Ning stared at the two puppets coming from behind. He didn't dare to trap four at once.  Puppet, because the four puppets join forces and the power is superimposed, the formation binding time may be reduced to 10% or 20%.

    "Come on." Ji Ning shouted angrily.

    Whoosh.

    He rushed forward alone and met the tall and thin puppet holding two huge scimitars.

    "Clang, clang, clang" Ji Ning immediately fought with the tall and thin puppet. The sword was sharp and every blow was extremely heavy, making Ji Ning feel great pressure.

    "Beiming Daojun, you can't stop us." At this time, the most majestic puppet flying at the end and holding a giant ax also rushed over.

    "Go." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A total of twelve emperor-level puppets suddenly appeared densely in the void next to them. These were all the emperor-level puppets owned by Ji Ning.  The leader of Jiuchen also shouted angrily and released four emperor-level puppets.  Although he has six emperor-level puppets, the other two have other tasks.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~" Ji Ning's twelve and Jiu Chen's four, a total of sixteen emperor-level puppets, simultaneously besieged the giant ax puppet with the combat power of the Lord of the Holy City.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Among these sixteen statues, five have the means of immortality, turned into five-color ropes, and began to surround the Lord of the Holy City.

    Others are besieging the giant ax puppet.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was able to fight against thirty-two emperor-level puppets at the same time by relying on the shadowless escape technique and idealistic yin-yang defense methods.

    But this giant ax puppet¡¯s fighting style tends to be brutal!  So under the siege of sixteen emperor-level puppets he was delayed.

    "Jiuchen. Go grab the treasure quickly." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Leave it to me." Jiuchen immediately rushed towards the core, with two emperor-level puppets beside him.

    "Stop, stop."

    The two puppets in the formation were angry.

    "Stop it." The two fighting puppets of the Lord of the Holy City, who were fighting with Ji Ning, and the one who was surrounded by sixteen emperor-level puppets, were also anxious.

    "You can't get away." Ji Ning fought with the tall and thin puppet. These four puppets have different styles, so Ji Ning's plan this time is also targeted.  The giant ax puppet, which is the slowest, the fiercest and most arrogant in combat, is given to the sixteen emperor-level puppets.  Because the emperor-level puppets are all physically strong and not afraid of being arrogant.  Just afraid of weird tricks.

    The person Ji Ning is fighting now holds two huge scimitars, and the sword light is whistling and unpredictable. The sixteen emperor-level puppets may not be able to restrain him, so Ji Ning restrains him personally.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    The sword-shaped mist collides with the sword light.

    Ji Ning's sword was more unpredictable and faster, but slightly less powerful, but he was surrounded by six swords.  He just entangled the tall and thin puppet, making it impossible for him to get away.

    ******

    When the formation, Ji Ning, and the sixteen emperor-level puppets bound the four guardian puppets.

    The leader of Jiuchen took two puppets to hunt for treasure.

    "go there."

    "Give it a try."

    "Bump away." Jiuchen gave orders again and again. If there is a threat, let his two puppets go first.  The puppet's body is an eternal and top-quality magic weapon, which is not easy to be damaged.

    "Tsk, tsk, tskwhat a baby."

    "This baby can actually affect time and space."

    "take away."

    In the core place.  There are formation disks embedded in the ground, strange crystals on pillars, and some strange machines that seem to have unknown uses.  The leader of Jiuchen all waved his hands and took them away!  Whether it's useful or not, you can slowly tell it after you go out.  Now as long as it can be moved, all of them will be moved.

    In just twenty breaths, except for two places guarded by the four puppets that were protected by remaining restrictions and could not be entered, all other items, useful or not, were swept away by Jiuchen.

    "Whoosh!"

    Jiuchen quickly ran away.

    "Beiming,let's go.  "Jiuchen's voice echoed in this ruins.

    "Haha, thank you." Ji Ning quickly retreated with the sixteen emperor-level puppets. Although the two puppets with the power of the Lord of the Holy City chased them, there was nothing they could do.

    After escaping from the core area, the two puppets stopped chasing them. They immediately went to help their companions and attack the three-layer formation.

    Less than half of the triple formation has been destroyed. Under the siege of the four puppets at the same time, it was destroyed in just five breaths.

    "The Dao Lord Beiming succeeded." The four guardian puppets were a little sad.

    "All the Sith here have long since died. It would be a waste to leave those treasures there. Just take them away."

    "Alas, we are protecting, but what are we protecting? The masters are all dead long ago"

    The four guardian puppets blocked it again and again because of the orders they had to follow. In fact, they didn't care about the treasures at all, and even their lonely lives had long been boring to them.

    "In recent years, with Bei Ming's presence, our days have become more fun."

    "yes."

    "Now that he has obtained the treasure, I'm afraid he will leave. We will start a boring life again."

    "I thought that if we could stop him all the time, he would fight us for tens of thousands of years. I didn't expect that he would take away the treasure so soon." These four guardian puppets were a little sad. They had not encountered each other for a long, long time.  challenge.

    ¡­¡­

    The Sith tribe in this ruins have long since died. The orders they gave before their death must be obeyed by these puppets forever. Unless someone can forcibly kidnap them and refine them, their fate can be changed.

    The lion's mouth of the alien statue opened.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both flew into it and entered the Alien Beast Cave.

    "I've met senior." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both saluted respectfully, and the man in black robes stood in the void in front of them.

    "You have made great progress, especially Beiming. Dao Lord's strength is limited after all. You have already reached the extreme level, and now you can improve greatly again. It's amazing." The man in black robe nodded and praised. Although he is the Supreme  The cave left behind, but he had never heard of the ultimate swordsmanship, so he naturally misjudged Ji Ning.

    If Ji Ning steps into the Four Steps, then he will be truly powerful.

    "You two, I will give you a treasure each." The man in black robe waved his hand, and a blood-red token appeared with a paw print on it.

    "Jiuchen, this is for you." The man in black robe handed it to the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Thank you, senior." Jiuchen Lian excitedly took the strange bloody hand and paw print token. But holding the token, he looked left and right, but he couldn't see the mystery. He looked at the man in black robes with confusion.  , "Senior, may I ask what this treasure is"

    "Haha, I will give you two another Chaos Star Map." The man in black robe waved his hand, and a starlight scroll appeared. On the unfolded starlight scroll, there was a large area of ??darkness, and three domains were marked around it.  boundary.

    "These are the three surrounding realms." The man in black robe said, "This is the Duocan realm, this is the Hongfu realm, and this is the Yanlong realm. The Sith warship I am on,  The endless years of wandering are probably around these three realms. You should have come from one of these three realms."

    "How do seniors know that we are from outside and not practitioners on this star?" Jiuchen asked curiously.

    "Haha, I already knew it when you broke the outermost black stone of this warship." The man in black robe nodded and smiled.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen suddenly realized.

    "We are from the Yanlong Realm, and this place is relatively close to the Yanlong Realm." Jiuchen said.

    "It just so happens that there is a special place in the Yanlong Domain, which was left by my master." The man in the black robe said, "With this token, as long as you are close enough to this place, the token will generate a response.  You can directly use the token to teleport in."

    "Where is it?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both curious.

    "At this."

    The map of Yanlong Territory on the star map quickly grew in size, and a place soon appeared.

    "This is it?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked.

    "In the eternal kingdom?"

    They have an extraordinary position in the Endless Territory, and naturally they also know the home base of the ¡®Eternal Clan¡¯ among the six major forces!  The place marked by this man in black robe is inside the "Eternal Kingdom", the home base of the Eternal Clan. The Eternal Kingdom is extremely mysterious. Although the Eternal Clan is few in number and has few strong men, relying on the Eternal Kingdom, it still holds the six major trends.  ?one of the status.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 34 Chapter 32 Qianye Qingling (final chapter of this volume)

    Jiuchenlian said helplessly: "Senior, I don't know something. The place marked by senior is inside an incredible treasure called the 'Eternal Kingdom'! This eternal kingdom is extremely dangerous, and even the masters dare not break in."

    The Dao Alliance and the Eternal Clan are definitely mortal enemies.

    The Eternal Clan relies on swallowing Tao Lord to continuously awaken the eternal blood in the body!  The more you swallow, the stronger you will be!  Without the protection of the Eternal Kingdom, the Eternal Clan would have been wiped out by the entire Dao Alliance!

    "Haha" The man in black robe laughed, "No matter how dangerous this eternal kingdom is, you don't need to worry. As long as you use the token, you can directly tear apart time and space and send it in. If the situation is not good, you can tear it apart with the help of the token.  Time and space have left again. This token was personally refined by my master Paulin Supreme. Even a group of masters cannot trap you."

    Jiuchen breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked: "Then can I take Beiming with me?"

    "The token can only be used by one person." The man in the black robe said, "The token can only lead one practitioner to tear apart time and space and escape."

    "Ah." Jiuchen was startled.

    "However, you can take Beiming into the cave and use the token later, isn't that enough?" The man in black robe smiled.

    Jiuchen immediately looked at Ji Ning: "Beiming, it will be quite dangerous to enter the eternal kingdom. Please come with me."

    "Definitely." Ji Ning understood that it was his good brother who was helping him. After all, he had the token and was not afraid of a group of masters, so what danger should he be afraid of?

    "By the way, you have to remember." The man in black robe said solemnly, "The power contained in this token will be exhausted and broken after being used twice. Every time it goes in and out, the token will be broken. So like this  If you have an opportunity, try to seize it."

    ¡°It¡¯s all used up after two uses?¡± Jiuchen was startled, then smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Having this opportunity, I¡¯m already lucky.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The man in black robe nodded slightly.  I quite admired Jiu Chen's mentality, and then turned to look at Ji Ning: "You can take a big step forward in your original strength, which is beyond my expectation. Now I am expecting you to succeed in joining the Tao. With your strength, once  A successful combination will definitely surpass ordinary masters, probably no less than the masters of different universes."

    "The Lord of the Different Universe is very strong?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "Well, I control a different universe, and have the help of the origin of the universe from the different universe. How can I not be strong?" said the man in black robe, "You also helped me this time. I have made great progress, I have to think about what treasures to give you  ¡­¡±

    "Help?" Jiu Chen looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    Ji Ning was also wondering, when did he help this cave spirit?

    "You don't know something." The man in the black robe explained, "Back then, my master Bolin Supreme relied on his escape skills to shuttle through the Sunken Fire Black Stone and entered this warship. He killed the Sith tribesmen crazily and destroyed all the Sith tribesmen.  Break through all the resistance and kill them all. After the killing, the master then threw me here, and followed the master to tear apart time and space and leave, heading to other areas to continue participating in the war."

    "The master forgot the entire warship was sealed with a black stone of sinking fire. I couldn't leave at all." The man in the black robe said helplessly, "Oh, after all, the master had refined many strange beasts in the cave, and he just threw them away.  Everywhere in the chaotic universe. You didn¡¯t think too much about throwing me here. And the war broke out at that time, and the master had to seize every moment. So I didn¡¯t break the Sinking Fire Black Stone. After all, I had to break the Sinking Fire Black Stone.  The master¡¯s strength also takes some time.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both understand.

    The black stone of sinking fire is indestructible, even a ruler like Lan Hao can do nothing about it.  This is a Sith clan warship. It takes time for the Supreme to forcefully destroy the outer wall of the warship. At the beginning, Paulin Supreme would not waste time extravagantly, but directly rely on escape skills to get in.

    "Beiming, you used your natal magic weapon to absorb these sinking fire black stones, which also gave me the opportunity to leave." The man in the black robe smiled, "Of course you did me a big favor. From now on, I can also travel through time and space to other places."  Traveling around the region, looking for the destined ones."

    "Um¡­¡­"

    The man in black robe pondered for a moment, "You have indeed made great progress, and I can't be wrong in giving you this treasure."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An elliptical object as big as a fist appeared out of thin air in the hand of the man in black robe. At first glance, it looked like a larger egg. It exuded strange fluctuations. Waves of fluctuations spread out. Ji Ning and Jiuchen could not help but be tempted.  , the Taoist heart was affected, and there was an urge to eat it.

    "My master, the Supreme Bolin, left some treasures in every beast cave. Among the treasures I have here, the most precious one is this one." The man in black robe looked at Ji Ning, "It's called?Qianye Qingling¡¯!  It's enough to drive any master crazy.  "

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were startled.

    "You both have to swear an oath later. Nothing that happens here will be leaked." The man in black robe said solemnly.

    "clear."

    "Don't worry, senior." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both responded. Ji Ning stared at the oval egg-shaped object with fervor.

    "In the chaotic universe, not one area can exist forever, and there is also the disaster of destruction." The man in the black robe said, "Some are some terrible celestial bodies born from chaos, such as the 'Water Mirror Ship' and the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death."  'Extinction stars' and so on, the celestial bodies created by these will make the masters helpless and easily destroy a domain. Even the supreme ones may have to pay a high price to solve it."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were a little surprised.

    The Yanlong Realm is facing the threat of the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death. Unexpectedly, there are many celestial bodies in the chaotic universe that are comparable to the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death?

    "The Water Mirror Ship, the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death, the Extinct Stars, etc., these are not life." The man in the black robe said, "In the chaotic universe, the most terrifying life will be born called the 'Chaos Source Beast'. It is said that  , they were conceived in the origin of the chaotic universe, and then left one by one, wandering and traveling in the chaotic universe. When they encounter a realm by chance, they like to eat this realm."

    "Chaos source beasts are born with almost indelible bodies. They are extremely rare in number and have low intelligence, just like ordinary children. However, they are extremely powerful, and only the Supreme can kill them. The Lord of the Different Universe faces it.  I can only barely resist."

    "This 'Thousand-leaf Green Spirit' is the Chaos Source Beast's favorite food." The man in black robe looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen, "And this Thousand-leaf Green Spirit was refined by my master Bolin Supreme and has been transformed.  It has become a magic weapon. Beiming, you can easily refine it with just a drop of blood. After refining, if you encounter a Chaos Origin Beast one day, throw out this Qianye Qingling and let the Chaos Origin Beast eat it Then, once it eats it,  Now, this 'Qianye Qingling' that has been transformed into a magic weapon will control the chaos source beast and make it your servant, listening to your orders."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were stunned when they heard this.

    "With this Qianye Qingling, can we ask the Supreme to reverse time and space and resurrect the immortals?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "No, just one Qingye Qingling does not qualify." The man in black robe said, "However, if you can find a Chaos Origin Beast and let it eat Qianye Qingling. Using a Chaos Origin Beast as the price is enough to invite the Supreme.  Take action."

    "Chaos source beasts are too rare, and the vast chaotic universe is too big. If you want to encounter them, it really depends on your luck." The man in black robe said.

    "Okay, I'll give you what's due. Remember, don't leak anything that happens here." The man in black robe asked.

    "yes."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both made an oath.

    Following Ji Ning and Jiuchen, they felt the space shift and they returned to the ruins of the Sith tribe.

    "I'm leaving." The alien beast statue made a sound, and suddenly turned into a lion alien beast with three heads. In an instant, it turned into a stream of light and flew towards the exit of the mountain. "If you can succeed in joining forces, maybe  There¡¯s still a chance to see you again.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both watched the strange beast carvings leave.

    ¡­¡­

    soon.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also left the Sith clan ruins and returned to the surface of the stars.

    After hundreds of millions of years of development in this world, Beiming Palace is now extremely powerful, but the three major families are all huddled within their families and do not dare to come out at all.

    The three major families were too frightened. The patriarchs they most relied on had been killed. Naturally, they did not dare to take risks. They all agreed: "After one hundred and eighty thousand years of chaos, our three major families will be born again. At that time, the North  Ming Dao Lord must be dead. I don¡¯t believe that such a monster Dao Lord can still succeed in joining the Tao."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen secretly checked, but they could not break through the formation restrictions of the three major families, so they left quietly.

    "Let's go back."

    "Return to the endless territory."

    Ji Ning and Jiu Chen divided some of the Sith treasures they obtained in the core area, and then embarked on their return journey.

    Ji Ning's current "blood drop of the ultimate sword" is now much more powerful than when he came. The two walked in the darkness, tearing apart time and space again and again. Only more than three hundred years have passed, Ji Ning and Jiu Chen  Just returned to the endless territory.

    (End of this volume)

    (Monday, please vote for recommendation on Tomato)

    &nbsp; *(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 1 Domain Shuttle

    Within the boundless territory.

    A space crack was torn open in the void next to a blazing star that looked like a huge fireball, and the boy in white and the man in silver walked out of it.

    "I'm back, haha, I'm back in the endless territory." Jiuchen laughed cheerfully, "I have been moving forward in the endless darkness. I can't see any other life, nor the stars, nor the chaotic world that kind of  It¡¯s so uncomfortable to feel lonely. Those Eternal Emperors chose to wander in the darkness for millions of Chaos Era to other realms. I shudder when I think about it.¡±

    "When we successfully unite and have eternal life, we may have similar thoughts." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Well, Hedao is successful! Hedao must be successful! This time I went to Demon Elephant Stone Wall, I really made a lot of money, and it helped me as much as Yibo Realm." Jiuchen was also high-spirited.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    It was indeed a great gain. Both of them memorized the Supreme's 'Guidance of the Tao', which was the biggest gain.  Secondly, Ji Ning got Qianye Qingling and twelve emperor-level puppets, and Jiuchen also got the supreme token and six emperor-level puppets.  In addition, the core of the Sith clan ruins was also swept away.

    "It's a pity that the 'realm shuttle' we got is incomplete, otherwise it would have been a great harvest." Jiuchen sighed.

    "The disability is not ordinary. It would have been better if the Bolin Supreme had been more merciful and not destroyed this realm shuttle." Ji Ning sighed, "But if it was not destroyed, I'm afraid the Bolin Supreme  I just took it away."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen was helpless.

    Territory shuttle

    According to what Ji Ning and the others said about the puppets they captured and refined alive, the Sith tribe refined shuttles that could travel between realms. It only took tens of thousands of people to go from one realm to another.  Only years!  To a powerful practitioner, tens of thousands of years are nothing.  Even for the masters, it is very, very difficult and takes a long time to move from one realm to another.

    But the shuttle between realms can travel from one realm to another in just tens of thousands of years.

    How fast?

    Nature is extremely precious!  Among the more than 30,000 Sith tribesmen inside the Demonic Stone Wall, only the two highest-ranking ones each have a realm shuttle.  One of them was taken away by Paulin Supreme.  The other one was destroyed during the battle, because the shuttle itself has the ability to self-recover. After a long time, some parts were restored, but the others were too completely damaged and could not be restored.

    The two parts with higher integrity were divided between Ji Ning and Jiuchen.  Each person received a portion.

    "It's a pity that it's too damaged. It's not even half of it, so it's completely useless." Ji Ning shook his head.

    ¡°If it works, we¡¯ll make a lot of money.¡± Jiuchen sighed.

    "Don't be too greedy." Ji Ning said.

    Ji Ning and the others chatted, naturally cutting off the surrounding time and space.  It won't let the sound spread.

    ¡­¡­

    Those puppets were refined. Those puppets came from the era of the Sith tribe, and they knew a lot about the Sith tribe.  After Ji Ning and Jiuchen asked these puppets, their eyes were opened and they learned many secrets of the Sith tribe.  Like the original wreckage of the 'Regional Shuttle', the two of them didn't take it seriously, and later asked the puppets to identify the treasures.  Only then did I finally learn about the ¡®realm shuttle¡¯.

    "Beiming, didn't you say you were going to the eternal kingdom? Why doesn't it seem right?" Jiuchen asked in surprise.

    "It's a slight detour." Ji Ning said, "It will only delay us for a day or two."

    "Is something wrong?" Jiuchen asked.

    "You and I are wandering around now, going to some extremely extraordinary places. Although we are all confident, we may lose our lives at some point." Ji Ning said with emotion, "I got some emperor-level puppets this time. I have to  Leave some for my hometown. This way, even if I fail and die in Hedao in the future, I will have some support from these emperor-level puppets in my hometown."

    Jiuchen felt complicated after hearing this, and asked: "Beiming, is your hometown very weak?"

    "Well, I think he is the strongest in our hometown right now." Ji Ning said.

    The Three Realms

    Even though hundreds of millions of years have passed, it has grown a lot.  But he is still immature, and apart from himself, he doesn¡¯t even have a second Tao Lord of Life and Death!  How could Ji Ning not put more thought into this?

    "I have to bear such a big responsibility." Jiuchen sighed, "I have never felt this way. Although I got six emperor-level puppets this time, it is nothing to my family of ancient practitioners. After all, I got six emperor-level puppets.  They are all weaker emperor-level puppets.¡±

    "The ancient cultivator family is one of the six major forces in my endless territory. If the responsibility of the ancient cultivator family requires you to resist you must at least become the master.""" Ji Ning joked, "If at any time, our Three Realms can become the top force in the Endless Territory, then I will be proud enough."  "

    Wow.

    After traveling through time and space, Ji Ning and Jiuchen walked out of the crack in space. In front of them stood Ji Ning in black Taoist robes.

    "This is it?" Jiu Chen looked at the black Taoist robe Ji Ning in the distance in shock.

    "My second soul." Ji Ning said.

    Like Dao Meng and Mang Yaguo, they don¡¯t know that he has a second soul.

    Ji Ning has never made it public!  But to Jiuchen, we are brothers in life and death, why should we hide it?

    "Second soul?" Jiuchen was shocked and shocked, "You have a second soul? I have never heard of it." He was also a little moved. Having a second soul is definitely a big secret and is usually not made public.  of.

    "You hide it deep enough. I'm envious. I'm really envious. We, the ancient cultivators, have never had a second soul." Jiuchen said.

    "The second soul must come from ordinary cultivation. You, the ancient cultivators, are born in the world realm. How is it possible?" Ji Ning sighed, "In our ordinary cultivation, countless ordinary people pursue the world realm throughout their lives.  , you were in the world realm when you were born, and your divine body is comparable to that of a Taoist king, yet you actually envy me, a mortal?"

    As Ji Ning said that, he flew towards the black Taoist robe Ji Ning.

    A green gourd flew out, and Ji Ning took it in black Taoist robes. Then he turned around, tore apart the space-time channel with a wave of his hand, and left.

    There are six emperor-level puppets in the green gourd, as well as some treasures such as the Sith Disk After all, the emperor-level puppets are still very useful to Ji Ning, so he stayed in the Three Realms half and half with him.

    ¡­¡­

    After more than thirty years of transiting from Mangya Country, Ji Ning and Jiuchen arrived at the home of the Eternal Clan.

    "Eternal kingdom."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen stood on a chaotic star, looking into the distance.

    At the end of the void in the distance, there is a vast rolling sea of ????blood. On the sea of ????blood is a huge and beautiful city that exudes golden light. The city is trillions of miles wide, with mighty power, spreading in all directions, even in ancient times.  With such strength as Ning and Jiuchen, they both felt suffocated and oppressed.

    This is the eternal kingdom!

    The reason why the Eternal Clan can survive to this day!  An eternal kingdom that no lord dares to break into!  The home of the Eternal Clan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard how mysterious the Eternal Kingdom is, but I¡¯ve never been in it.¡± Jiuchen chuckled, ¡°I finally have a chance to go in this time.¡±

    "Is the Supreme Token sensitive?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I felt it half a year ago." Jiuchen smiled.

    "Then if you don't tell me, I will still take you through time and space."

    "Don't you want to see what the eternal kingdom looks like with your own eyes? It's really shocking." Jiuchen watched with enjoyment.

    "But I have been busy for half a year longer." Ji Ning also looked at it with admiration. The Eternal Kingdom is indeed very beautiful and shocking.

    The two of them observed carefully for a while before deciding to go in.

    Whoosh.

    Jiu Chen waved his hand and took Ji Ning into his cave. He then held the Supreme Token and activated the power contained in the token.

    "Boom!" A high blood-colored power enveloped Jiuchen, tearing apart time and space and disappearing in an instant.

    ******

    There are many secrets in the eternal kingdom.

    In the most important and secret world among them, even the Eternal Clan rarely enters here.  Because there is a huge price to pay every time you come in.

    In the hidden world, a crack appeared in the void.

    Whoosh.

    The figure of Jiuchen Cult Leader flew out of the crack.

    "We're here." Jiuchen looked around with some confusion, his face changed involuntarily, he waved his hand, and a young man in white appeared next to him.

    "It has been teleported in, Beiming, look over there." Jiuchen pointed to the distance.

    Ji Ning also looked along.

    In the distance is a bright and huge river of stars. There is an airship in the river. Directly in front of the airship is a strange tower-shaped flying object. On the top of the tower are three thrones side by side, with three black humanoid creatures sitting on them.  , there are nine floors below this tower, and on each floor there are some silver-clad Taoists.

    At a glance, there were three hundred silver-robed Taoists.

    "Sith tribe?" Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    ******

    Starting point?"Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 2 Bai Zhu

    The flying boat confronts the tower-like flying object.

    There are three black humanoid creatures and 300 silver-clad Taoists on the tower-shaped flying object?

    "No, something is wrong." Ji Ning and Jiuchen quickly discovered the problem.

    "The aura is not right, it doesn't look like the Sith we have seen." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Go and have a look." Jiuchen said.

    Ji Ning also agreed and began to approach quietly.

    As they got closer, Ji Ning and the others soon saw a floating stone tablet next to the flying boat.

    "That stone tablet?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen Lian looked carefully and quickly identified the words on the stone tablet.

    Text content¡ª¡ª

    I, Pauline.

    There are five direct disciples. The fifth disciple, 'Bai Zhu', has the highest talent and the strongest strength, far surpassing the average master. However, he was the first to die in the hands of the Sith clan. He was also the third person killed by the Sith clan after showing their fangs.  The name dominates.  In that battle, the Sith clan sent a small team, led by three emperors in black, to suddenly intercept and kill our disciples.

    In this battle, my disciple Bai Zhu killed one hundred and twenty-six Taoist Lords in silver and one Emperor in black, but was still besieged to death in the end.

    Although I rushed here eagerly, I was still a step late.

    Now

    The war has begun!

    "If our cultivator civilization is defeated, I hope that the cultivators who are constantly being nurtured can take this opportunity to fight and compete with the Taoist Lord in silver and the emperor in black, and feel the power of the Sith tribe, and understand it carefully.  It should be noted that this is just the most ordinary team of the Sith clan, not the top elite combat force.  For the Sith tribe, we must never be careless or neglectful, we must go all out.

    In the river of stars nearby, each of the 318 nearest stars has a legacy left by it, which is the legacy left by the masters who followed me.  In this battle, their life or death is uncertain.  The endless years of accumulation of my cultivator's civilization may be destroyed once, so I will leave it here to be passed on to others. I hope that my cultivator's civilization will continue forever.

    Even this war.  Our cultivator civilization is defeated!  But I still believe that as the endless stream of practitioners born continue to resist, the Sith tribe will eventually be destroyed!

    Pauline left a message!

    ¡­¡­

    The words on the floating stone tablet made Ji Ning and Jiuchen stunned for a long time.

    Both of them felt the restrained fighting spirit contained in this text. Although it was painful for his beloved disciple to die in battle, when Supreme Bolin wrote this stone tablet, he was obviously focused on the entire civilization of practitioners.

    "Fortunately, we won that battle in the end." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Yes, Supreme Bolin left many arrangements. I really don't know how powerful the Sith tribe was back then." Jiuchen sighed with emotion.

    "The Supreme Master said that we can use this to compete with the Taoist Lords in Silver and the Emperors in Black." Ji Ning said.

    "Can those Taoist Lords in silver and Emperors in black take action?" Jiuchen also looked at the tower-shaped flying object in the distance, "I'll give it a try."

    As he said that, Jiuchen immediately flew over.

    When Jiuchen flew closer to the tower-shaped flying object.  Suddenly, one of the emperors in black on the top of the tower-like flying object looked down and shouted in a cold voice: "Go and kill the enemy."

    "Yes, Emperor." A silver-robed Taoist at the bottom of the sacrificial tower immediately responded to the order. At the same time, his aura quickly condensed and became powerful, and he flew directly towards the Jiuchen Cult Master.

    Ji Ning was also watching not far away.

    He is not too worried, Jiuchen's life-saving ability is much better than his.

    "Wow." The Taoist Lord in silver was holding a spear.  Coming straight at you.

    "I want to see how strong the real silver-robed Dao Lord of the Sith tribe is." Jiuchen was full of fighting spirit and held the long stick in his hand to greet the enemy. As soon as his long stick came out, endless streaks appeared.  ripples.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The tip of the spear collided with the long stick.

    Leader Jiuchen immediately felt that the long stick in his hand was shaking uncontrollably, and the long spear stabbed straight down.  Pfft, it directly pierced the chest of Jiuchen Cult Leader!  The leader of Jiuchen also opened his eyes in disbelief. At the same time, with a roar, it turned into an endless wave of water and quickly retreated backwards.

    "Want to escape?" The silver-robed Taoist master held a spear in his hand and quickly pursued him with a speed that exceeded the limit of heaven's law a hundred times.

    The water wave that Jiuchen Cult Leader transformed into fled in panic.

    Puff puff¡­¡­

    The Taoist Lord in Silver attacked again and again.  The tip of the spear was full of sharpness and was so sharp that the leader of Jiuchen who was killed screamed strangely: "My water walking immortal body is hurting! It's so terrible." He screamed strangely.  While running away.

    &nbsp;"Do you want my help?" Ji Ning shouted.

    "No hurry, no rush." ??Jiuchen said.

    However, as Jiuchen fled further and further away, the Taoist Lord in silver suddenly stopped, glanced at Jiuchen coldly, and then flew back to the flying object of the sacrifice tower, still standing at the bottom  .  The originally powerful aura quickly dissipated and became ordinary.

    Jiuchen fled to Ji Ning and turned into a human form.

    "Huh." Jiuchen breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You were defeated in just one meeting?" Ji Ning teased.

    "Definitely much stronger than the three clan leaders." Jiuchen continued, "The silver-robed Taoist just now has extremely superb spear skills, I am afraid he is on par with me. He has also gone through the sacrifice ceremony to become the silver-robed Taoist, so he is naturally better than me.  Much stronger.¡±

    "This is the real silver-robed Taoist Lord, the kind of three clan leaders whose realm is too low." Ji Ning also nodded, "Three black humanoid creatures, leading a total of three hundred silver-robed Taoist Lords, are really terrifying.  Each of these silver-robed Taoist Lords can be considered as powerful as the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities. A total of three hundred of them join forceseven the Lords can't handle it."

    Three hundred silver-robed Taoists, this is a terrifying combat power.

    "Bo Lin Supreme's personal disciple 'Bai Zhu Zhu' is also strong enough. He actually killed 126 silver-clothed Taoist monarchs and an emperor in black under siege." Jiuchen also marveled.  .

    Ji Ning also admires Lord Bai Zhu.

    Because during the ancient war, the two masters of the Endless Territory fought against an emperor in black, and both died together in the end.  Obviously Lord Bai Zhu is much stronger, but unfortunately he is still dead.

    "I'll give it a try." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, and rushed over with six Beihong swords in hand.

    ¡­¡­

    The flying object of the Sacrifice Tower is suspended in the void.

    When Ji Ning approached, one of the black-clothed emperors on the top of the sacrificial tower soon looked down at Ji Ning and also issued an order: "Go and kill the enemy."

    Immediately, the silver-clad Taoist at the bottom of the altar, holding a spear, responded: "Yes, Emperor." He said and flew towards Ji Ning.

    "These are not real lives, they are just transformations." Ji Ning also saw it and couldn't help but admire the Supreme's methods. He was able to evolve and imitate the methods of three black-clothed emperors and three hundred silver-clothed Taoist monarchs. The Supreme's strength is indeed  Unfathomable.  It was those supreme leaders and countless practitioners who went on to succeed and paid a huge price before finally annihilating the Sith tribe.

    "Drink." The silver-clad Taoist swiped his spear, forming an arc and sweeping towards Ji Ning, unstoppable.

    "Clang."

    When Ji Ning stepped aside, he lightly touched the spear in his hand with the idealistic style of ultimate swordsmanship, affecting the silver-clad Taoist's spear moves.

    Although Yinyi Daojun's spear skills are comparable to Jiuchen's stick skills.  But compared to Ji Ning, he is still a little behind but the gap is not big, and with the body of the silver-robed Taoist, he can completely make up for it.

    "Dang, clang, clang"

    "Bang."

    The two clashed, and the aftermath swept around them, causing the void to tremble.

    Ji Ning and the silver-clad Taoist were equally matched.

    "Huh?" One of the black-clothed emperors on the top of the sacrificial tower frowned, "It's been so long that I can't capture him. Come and kill him for me."

    "Yes, Emperor." Immediately, the Taoist Lord in silver, holding two huge horned axes, responded to the order and flew out.

    Ji Ning began to retreat gradually.

    "Don't even think about escaping." The two Taoist Lords in silver, armed with spears and two horned axes, shouted. Soon, they formed a siege, besieging Ji Ning two against one.

    Ji Ning was immediately at a disadvantage. Six Beihong Swords were blocking the surroundings like crazy, and he managed to hold on with his defensive sword moves.

    While holding on, Ji Ning quickly retreated.

    "Huh? One more person." The black-clothed emperor at the top of the sacrificial tower quickly issued another order, and immediately the third silver-clothed Taoist king carrying a sword on his back also rushed over.

    But before he arrived, Ji Ning had already retreated far enough.

    When they fled far enough, these silver-robed Taoists naturally retreated. This was also the method left by the 'Bo Lin Supreme'. After all, he wanted to let the younger generations of practitioners gain more experience and temper, and did not want to kill the younger generations of disciples.

    "They're really strong. If one doesn't work, come with two. If two don't work, come with three" Ji Ning shook his head.

    "The day we can get all 300 Dao Lords in silver and three emperors in black to take action will be awesome." Jiuchen looked forward to it.

    "Haha, that's after you get along with the Tao." Ji Ning said, "By the way, Supreme Bolin also said on the stone tablet that there are those masters who follow him on the nearest 318 stars."?Let¡¯s go and take a look at the legacy left behind.  "

    "Hmm." Jiuchen was also curious.

    Whizzing.

    The two quickly flew to the nearest star next to the stone monument.

    The stars are not big, only thousands of miles in radius. When they landed on the stars, they both felt a wave of waves pass through their minds.

    There was a faint silhouette of a majestic four-hoofed beast standing there, with a booming voice that resounded in both of their minds.

    "I, the Lord of Thousand Rhinoceros, follower of Supreme Bolin! The war with the Sith has begun. I and the other Lords will follow the Supreme and fight against the Sith. The outcome of this battle is unpredictable. I will spend countless years practicing now.  All my insights and unique knowledge are recorded here. The civilization of my practitioners will never end! The Sith tribe will eventually be destroyed!"

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 3 Heavy

    Ji Ning felt a little sad and admired.

    He could feel the determination of the ¡®Lord of Thousand Rhinoceros¡¯ to fight to the death with the Sith tribe, and also felt his expectations for the entire civilization of practitioners.

    "I wonder if this senior has survived the ancient war." Ji Ning is very aware of the cruelty of the ancient war, because all the rulers of the ancient war in the Endless Territory died. "No matter what, we won that war in the end."  Well, the countless cultivators who died in that war are considered worth it."

    Boom!

    With the fluctuations, a large amount of information poured into Ji Ning's mind, which was the inheritance of the Thousand Rhinoceros Master.

    What Ji Ning realized was the ultimate way of swordsmanship, and he was guided by the Supreme Tao. His vision was much higher. The inheritance of the master level was also a reference for him, but those secret techniques were of greater use to Ji Ning.  some.

    ¡­¡­

    On this star with a radius of thousands of miles, Ji Ning and Jiuchen woke up one after another and looked at each other.

    "It's amazing." Jiuchen's voice was a little hoarse.

    "Yes, it's amazing." Ji Ning nodded, "We are willing to do anything for the sake of the cultivator's civilization, and we are not even asked to make an oath of destiny."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded.

    Yes.

    Neither of them was forced to take the oath of fate!  It should be noted that the more precious the inheritance is, the more you will be forced to make an oath before accepting the inheritance.

    Like that master of swordsmanship, like Master Dan, like some of the sects in Mangya they all have to swear an oath not to be leaked.  Even some relatively ordinary sects such as Tiancang Palace have sworn an oath not to leak anything.  Ji Ning paid a lot of price in order to obtain some common magical powers and secrets from Tiancang Palace to the three realms.

    But¡ª¡ª

    Qianxi Master, a majestic master, the inheritance he has learned over countless years has been selflessly passed on to Ji Ning and the two of them, and is not bound by oaths.

    "Let's go to another star and have a look." Ji Ning said.

    "Let's go." Jiuchen nodded.

    Whizzing.

    The two of them turned into streams of light side by side and flew directly to the nearest star.  Those are also stars that are only thousands of miles in size. When they land on them, the moment their feet touch the ground, there are also fluctuations that are transmitted to their minds.

    Ji Ning seemed to see a man with white light and a pair of snow-white wings.

    "I, the God-Emperor 'Helong', a follower of Supreme Bolin, I control a different universe. It took endless years to create the divine religion, and my power spread across three realms. I thought I would continue to fight The Sith  The appearance of the Sith clan woke me up, and I realized that I was just an ant that could easily be crushed to death in front of the Sith clan."

    "The Sith tribe wants to enslave all practitioners. Those of us who don't surrender will have to die. Although I have lived and fought for endless years, I only have one thought when I think of the entire civilization of practitioners being enslaved.  ¡ª¡ªDestroy the Sith tribe!¡±

    "I, the God Emperor Helong, will use all my strength to kill all the Sith."

    "Following practitioners. If we lose, you must continue, kill, kill, kill. You must exterminate the Sith tribe!!!"

    The voice of the man with snow-white wings from above was filled with overwhelming murderous intent, even shaking Ji Ning's Taoist heart.

    Then a lot of information poured into my mind.  It is all the inheritance of this God Emperor Helong.

    for a long time¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both opened their eyes and looked at each other.

    "So strong." Jiuchen said in shock.

    "I thought that the Heart Sword Technique was very rare, but I didn't expect that the God Emperor He Long actually created a similar method, the God Emperor's Great Extermination Technique." Ji Ning nodded. This is also a method that perfectly combines mental power with divine power.  With this method, Emperor Helong's strength surpasses that of normal masters!  With this strength, he can naturally seize a different universe, and his power spreads across three realms.  There are eight masters in his sect.

    "I don't know if this great master has survived." Jiuchen said.

    "With his strength, he might be able to survive." Ji Ning was not confident either.

    They learned some information about the Sith tribe from the refined emperor-level puppets.  Maybe this is just the tip of the iceberg, but it has already frightened them.

    God Emperor Helong is very strong.

    But compared to the Sith tribeas the God Emperor Helong himself said, they are just like ants.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? stars.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen flew over one by one and continued to accept the inheritance.

    This vast river of stars has billions of stars?.  However, only the 318 stars closest to Feizhou have inheritance.

    The inheritance of three hundred and eighteen masters!

    Listening to the instructions of these masters to the subsequent practitioners, I felt the endless wisdom and hard work contained in this sect's inheritance, and none of them forced Ji Ning and others to take the oath of destiny.

    "Huh." Ji Ning took a long breath, seeming to let out the heavy pressure in his heart.

    "There is no need to make an oath. In other words, we can teach the inheritance of these 318 masters to the outside world." Jiuchen also marveled, "We can teach it at will."

    Ji Ning was also excited.

    He can teach so many Dharma, magical powers, and secret techniques at will. In this way, his hometown "Three Realms" suddenly has a real basis for growth!

    "I'm afraid these seniors also want us to teach them." Ji Ning said, "If the cultivator civilization is really defeated, of course the more cultivators we can train, the better. When they face war, they don't even care about life and death, so naturally they will  I don¡¯t mind spreading my inheritance.¡±

    "But in the end, we won the war." Jiuchen sighed, "So any major force now still protects the precious inheritance very closely and will never let it out easily."

    "In the past, it was the cultivator civilization that fought against the Sith tribe. But now, the Sith tribe has long been destroyed naturally it is the cultivator civilization that fights within itself." Ji Ning shook his head. If there were external threats, they could all unite together.  But without external leakage, there will be internal fighting.

    As small as the Three Realms, there is fierce internal fighting.

    Even within a small family, there will be internal fighting.

    Even in the vast and endless territory, the battle is equally fierce!  Different domains are also hostile to each other.  For example, the "Dark Kingdom" refers to the refugees and migrants from other realms, who are suppressed by the local forces of the Endless Territory.

    "Beiming." Jiuchen said solemnly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "With so many inheritances, we must not leak them easily." Jiuchen said, "Once the big forces know that we two have so many inheritances, we will be in big trouble."

    "Yes, the foundation of a force, apart from the strong, is the precious inheritance." Ji Ning also nodded solemnly.

    "When I leave here this time, I plan to go back." Jiuchen said solemnly, "I will record all the inheritance I know. I will carry it with me in my Dharma body and I will not make it public, but if I die  Or after I merge with the Tao, regardless of success or failure, I will then give these to my family of ancient practitioners."

    Jiuchen sighed: "The influence of these inheritances is too great. If I make it public too early, I'm afraid it will affect me. After I become a Taoist, I won't have any scruples. If I die, I won't care anymore."

    "I'm not in a hurry to teach it." Ji Ning nodded, "My hometown is too weak after all."

    These inheritances will ultimately be given to the three realms.

    But don¡¯t be too hasty. Ji Ning plans to gradually select and teach many magical powers and secrets from simple practice to ¡®one-step Taoist master¡¯ in the Three Realms!  As for the more advanced ones, take your time.  If you die, these will naturally be passed on to you.

    The inheritance of more than three hundred masters

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were under too much pressure and did not dare to teach it easily.  After all, the two of them are too weak. If they can match the master, there is no need to care.

    ¡­¡­

    ??Up to the stars.

    In a Time Thatched Cottage and a Time Wooden House, Ji Ning and Jiuchen were in seclusion for enlightenment.

    They also need to ¡®digest¡¯ these inheritances.

    The monstrous will of the masters before the war was tempered by them again and again, causing some changes in their Taoist hearts.

    "With these, my confidence in the success of Hedao is much greater." Jiuchen walked out of the Time Wooden House with a smile on his face.

    The Dongming Jade Talisman, the guidance of the Supreme Tao, and the inheritance of more than three hundred masters.

    Jiuchen became more and more confident.

    "Huh? Is Beiming still meditating? He's a lot slower than me." Jiuchen smiled, then turned to look at the tower-shaped flying object in the distance, "Go and try those silver-clothed Taoist monarchs."  .¡±

    Whoosh.

    Jiu Chen broke through the air and left. Although his strength was far inferior to that of the Silver-clothed Taoist Lord, he could at least save his life, and this could also sharpen himself.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 4 Strange Stars

    It took Ji Ning much longer to 'digest' these inheritances than Jiu Chen, because Jiu Chen had reached the edge of combining the Tao, and all he had to do was to perfect his Tao and accumulate insights, so that he could finally succeed in combining the Tao.  But Ji Ning is different. Ji Ning is only a third-level master now. He needs to understand too much. Naturally, he will understand the inheritance of these masters carefully and slowly.

    "I have gained a lot from coming here this time." Ji Ning walked out of the Time Thatched Cottage and looked at the flying boats and tower-shaped flying objects in the distance. "The inheritance of more than three hundred masters has been of great help to me and the three realms.  It¡¯s huge.¡±

    The magical power is of no use to Ji Ning.

    The secret technique will be of great help.  Although there is a secret technique inherited from the kendo masters, there are many more secret techniques granted by these more than 300 lords, and there are seven masters who are good at kendo!  Ji Ning selected a suitable secret technique.

    "When I become the Master of the Four Steps, then the two secret arts will be practiced at the same time! After the two secret arts are used, they can be used with the 'Yin Yang Sword Intent' to complement each other" Ji Ning is quite looking forward to the choice of the secret arts.  There is also a mystery to it. The more powerful the secret technique is, the higher the requirements for the realm of 'Tao' are.

    For example, the Nine Secret Techniques require perfect control over the nine divine thunders.

    Like Jiuchen¡¯s ¡®Ripples of Water¡¯, it has extremely high requirements on the path of water.

    The secret technique of the master of swordsmanship, and the secret technique Ji Ning chose this time are both secret arts of swordsmanship, and they have very high requirements for swordsmanship.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning shouted loudly, and the voice passed through the space and was directly transmitted to the ears of Jiu Chen who was fighting hundreds of millions of miles away.

    "Haha" Jiuchen quickly retreated, distanced himself from the silver-clad Taoist Lord, and looked back, "Beiming, you are finally out of seclusion."

    "Seeing you fighting just now, your special moves have become more and more perfect. The most powerful stick you used is like a gurgling stream. Your control of the water movement has become more and more perfect." Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew away.  He quickly flew to Jiuchen's side and praised him.

    "Among the more than three hundred masters, there are twenty-five who are good at water. I have gained a lot. Now I feel that my hope of succeeding in Hedao is getting bigger and bigger." Jiuchen said proudly, "I feel that I should  There is 10% hope.¡±

    10% sounds less.

    But there is hope that the normal Taoist king can be in harmony with the Tao.  Not even one hundred thousandth.

    "Congratulations." Ji Ning also showed joy. He was really happy. Although he also received the guidance of the Supreme Dao and the inheritance of many masters, he ultimately followed the ultimate sword path, which is many times more difficult than Jiuchen!  This help is limited.  After all, none of those masters follow the ultimate path, and their hopes of succeeding in joining the path are still extremely slim.

    If you have failed to do it yourself.

    And if Jiuchen succeeds, he can also ask Jiuchen to help take care of the Three Realms.  With a master taking care of you, life in the three realms will be much easier.

    "How are you? Your understanding should be higher than mine." Jiuchen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s still close, but we¡¯re about to make a breakthrough.¡± Ji Ning said, drawing on the experience of more than 300 masters, he also gained a lot more understanding of the ¡®Heaven Collapse Style¡¯.  It's almost time to reach the fourth level.

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯m going to spar with these silver-robed Taoists.¡± Ji Ning directly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, and rushed towards the tower-shaped flying object.

    Soon, following the order given by the black humanoid creature on the top of the tower-like flying object, three Taoist Lords in silver came to kill them.

    "You still dare to come?"

    "kill."

    "Kill this Dao Lord."

    Three Taoist Lords in silver came over to kill them, but Ji Ning stopped near the border, and then fought with these three Taoist Lords in silver clothes.

    I feel like I can¡¯t resist anymore.  He immediately retreated outside the boundary, and these silver-robed Taoists naturally retreated.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also understood the thoughts of Supreme Bolin.

    Supreme Bolin created this world and left a legacy to the more than 300 masters who followed him, in order to allow practitioners to have magical powers and secret techniques.

    It also evolved into the black humanoid creature of the Sith tribe and the silver-clothed emperor This is to allow practitioners to engage in actual combat!

    "Good intentions." Ji Ning could only sigh.

    "Beiming, Beiming." After fighting for several years, Jiuchen suddenly suggested.  "We haven't been inside that spaceship yet, why don't we go in and have a look?"

    "Supreme Bolin didn't say there were any treasures in the flying boat." Ji Ning said.

    On the floating stone tablet, it only mentioned that you could fight against the evolved Sith tribe.  It's just that you can get some inheritance from the masters.

    "Go and have a look, keep talking to theseFighting with Yi Daojun was also very boring. I knew every move he made.  "Jiuchen said.

    "Fighting is boring now." Ji Ning also agreed.

    I was beaten by three Taoist Lords in silver clothes, and I often couldn't bear it anymore and had to run away!  It's not that my realm is low, but in terms of realm, I am one level higher than those three silver-robed Taoists.  But even though the opponent was strong and fast, there was only so much he could do to Ji Ning.

    "Be careful." Ji Ning reminded.

    "It's okay, Supreme Bolin will not set any danger." Jiuchen said, but he still released an emperor-level puppet to clear the way in front.

    The boat was empty.

    There is no danger and no treasure.

    There is only one line of words on the wall of Feizhou¡ª¡ª

    "To break through from the master to the supreme. There is no other way but to rely on accumulation and accumulation." The pressure contained in that line of words was obviously the message left by the Supreme Bolin.

    "Though you have accumulated a lot of experience?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen read that line of writing for a long time.

    "Don't think too much. Our biggest difficulty now is the integration of the Dao." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Let's succeed in the integration of the Dao first."

    "Yeah." Jiuchen nodded, "By the way, Beiming, we have always been around Feizhou in this world, and we haven't been to other places to take a closer look. To be honest, this world has been very helpful to us now.  It¡¯s limited, I plan to walk around carefully, and if I don¡¯t gain anything else, I plan to leave! If you want to stay, I will practice on the stars next to you and accompany you slowly.¡±

    "It's not of much help to me here." Ji Ning also agreed, "Let's go have a nice stroll and leave after we're done."

    *******

    The world created by the Supreme is very large.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen stood in the void.

    "The world is coming." Ji Ning's mind moved, and there was a boom

    The huge world projection quickly enveloped and spread rapidly in all directions, quickly covering the entire world.

    "How is it?" Jiuchen asked.

    "Everywhere else is empty, with no external objects." Ji Ning pointed to the distance ahead, "There is only one star river that almost runs through the entire world. There is great power in this star river. My world projection  There is no way it can descend and invade the star river."

    "Oh? It seems that we need to explore this star river." Jiuchen was full of expectations.

    "Walk."

    Whizzing.

    They both immediately entered the river of stars and began to fly forward.

    The previous flying boats, tower-shaped flying objects, and 318 stars are just part of this vast river of stars.

    "These countless stars are all ordinary." Jiuchen looked a little disappointed all the way. They had been flying for more than three months, and they had almost explored half of the entire star river.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    In the distance, a huge star was slowly spinning and rolling, and a pressure was faintly spreading. Ji Ning and Jiuchen could vaguely sense the distance between them at this moment, which made both of them shrink their pupils. It should be noted that countless stars before  It is only thousands of miles in size, but the huge stars that can be seen vaguely in front are estimated to be tens of billions of miles in diameter.

    "Such a big star, such a strong pressure, there is something special in this star river." Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other, and both immediately flew towards it.

    As we got closer, we gradually saw it clearly.

    This star is very special.

    On one side of it is an endless blazing fiery red ocean. The rolling "bobo" heat wave even carries the fluctuations of the Tao. The power of each heat wave is probably no less than that of Master Sibu's full blow. Ji Ning and the others can't help but  Shocked.

    On the other side, there is endless dark blue water, filled with endless cold air. The cold air also carries the fluctuations of Tao, and its power is equally terrifying.

    "What a strange star." Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    This star has a blazing red ocean on one side and a deep blue icy ocean on the other, and it naturally emits the mystery of Tao.

    One is hot and the other is cold. At the junction, the ice, cold and hot collide to form an endless thick fog.

    The crown of a giant tree could be seen vaguely emerging from the thick fog, and several slender fiery red fruits could be seen on the crown.

    "Looking at the leaves, it seems to be the 'Holy Blood Fruit of Ten Thousand Tribulations' among the eight holy blood fruits, but why does the fruit look weird? And it stands to reason that a holy blood fruit tree of ten thousand tribulations can bear up to three fruits at a time. I  At a glance, there are about six fruits on the canopy emerging from the thick fog."Ji Ning asked doubtfully, "Isn't it the Holy Blood Fruit of All Tribulations? Jiuchen, do you recognize that fruit tree?"

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 5 Onlookers

    "Look at the trunk and branches, the leaves, the smell of the fruit" Jiuchen also frowned in confusion, "It should be the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations." He is from the ancient cultivator clan, and now he has a high status in the clan, in the chaotic universe.  He also knows and understands many precious materials in it.

    "But it always feels strange." Ji Ning frowned.

    "Yes, the fruits of the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations are round and smooth, how can they be like this elongated shape? There are also many fruits, and the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations seems to be too big." Jiuchen said.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    Yes, he hasn't noticed that yet.

    A sacred blood fruit tree of all calamities is usually more than ten thousand feet tall, but the big tree with its canopy vaguely emerging from the thick fog in front of us, from a visual inspection, it is estimated to be one million feet tall!

    "Although it is a bit strange, this fruit tree is definitely a treasure." Jiuchen's eyes were blazing, "The fluctuation of each fruit is definitely an extraordinary thing."

    "Go and have a look." Ji Ning said.

    Neither of them hesitated and flew cautiously toward the thick fog.

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the thick fog of this huge star. The hot and cold collision formed a thick fog. However, Ji Ning and Jiuchen's vision could see tens of thousands of miles within the thick fog.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    The blazing fiery red ocean, with waves and heat waves coming.

    ??The deep blue water of the ocean, the same waves crashing on the shore, and the cold air invades.

    At the junction of the two oceans is a long and narrow land. Ji Ning and Jiuchen were walking on this long and narrow land.

    "The little guy is here again."

    A hoarse sound sounded like the friction of a sword.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were startled. They even looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the thick fog in the distance immediately began to dissipate. The increasingly dense dark blue air flow impacted and tore apart the thick fog. Soon Ji Ning and  Jiu Chen saw that on the coast of this long and narrow land, a strange beast that looked like a dark blue dragon slowly climbed onto the shore. Its dark golden eyes were looking in the direction of Ji Ning and Jiu Chen.

    This is a dark blue dragon.  It was as if the whole body was carved from ice, and the cold air it exuded was even more terrifying. I am afraid that if the second-level Heaven-defying Taoist Lord did not have powerful life-saving means, his soul would be broken by the frozen soul and he would die directly.

    "Haha, interesting, two little guys. We finally had some fun." There was also a majestic laughter from the other side.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen turned to look at the other side.

    The same blazing flames on the other side tore through the dense fog. On the distant coast, a fiery red majestic beast with four hooves stepped onto the coast and walked towards Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    The dark blue dragon and the fiery red four-hoofed beast all looked at Ji Ning and the others with great interest.

    "Beiming, this place is a bit mysterious." Jiuchen said timidly.  "These two guys are too strong and have a strong sense of threat. I am no match for them."

    "Let's take advantage of them." Ji Ning was relatively calm. Facing these two strange beasts, he was under great pressure, but he was still confident of saving his life.

    Jiuchen suddenly said loudly: "I have met these two seniors."

    "I know how to respect my seniors." The dark blue dragon's huge head was lowered, looking down at Ji Ning and the others. "So many chaotic eras have passed. The Eternal Clan finally sent Dao Lord here again! However, you two don't seem to be the Eternal Clan.  , could it be that the Eternal Clan knew that they were not good enough, so they asked foreigners for help?¡±

    "This Eternal Clan is really useless." The fiery red four-hoofed beast sneered, "We have this world, but we can't even cultivate truly strong people. In terms of emperors, there is not even a master. In terms of Dao Lord. Also.  They¡¯re all very mediocre.¡±

    "Since you two are Dao Lords, according to the old rules, as long as you defeat us two, we will no longer stop you." The dark blue dragon said.

    "Just defeat us both." The fiery red four-hoofed beast was also looking forward to it.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both moved when they heard this.

    They kind of understand

    "Two seniors," Ji Ning said, "To defeat the two of them, do you want to defeat them one by one? Or do you want to fight in a group?"

    "You two little guys, come one by one." The dark blue dragon laughed.  "Fight me first, and then fight the fire beast. As long as you defeat us both, you can do whatever you want from now on."

    "Roar~~~~Don't sleep. Come out, come out." The flaming red four-hoofed beast raised its head and roared, and the roar reverberated throughout the stars.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This huge star suddenly shook, and the huge oceans on both sides also rolled.?? 

    In the deep blue ocean, dark blue dragons flew out of the water, and in the fiery red ocean on the other side, strange beasts with four hooves also flew out. They were large and small, big and small.  His aura was even scarier than the two figures in front of Ji Ning, and the smaller one was a bit weaker.

    Nearly a hundred dark blue dragons and nearly a hundred fiery red beasts with four hooves were all looking at this from a distance, watching the battle with excitement.

    "This is too scary." Jiu Chen was so frightened that he even sent a message to Ji Ning, "There are actually so many terrifying alien beasts hiding there, so many alien beasts are attacking them all, I'm afraid it would take a master to be able to withstand them.  .¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also felt a terrible threat. This large group of strange beasts was too powerful and was definitely beyond what he and Jiu Chen could resist.

    Being surrounded by so many strange beasts

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both very stressed.

    "These are all my kindred." The dark blue dragon in front of Ji Ning said, "Don't worry, you two are just Dao Lords. They are just watching from the sidelines. If the Eternal Emperor comes, he must defeat us two.  Ethnic group! And you are just Tao Lords, defeating us is enough. Otherwise, you can never take away any treasure on this star."

    "Which one of you will make the first move?" the four-hoofed beast also urged.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were a little shocked.

    "The Eternal Clan does not have a master." Jiuchen said in a message, "It seems that the Eternal Clan cannot defeat these two groups. Their Dao Lord needs to give birth to someone who can defeat these two strange beasts. I don't know how much chaos there is."  Ji can give birth to one."

    "Well, I'll take action first and try the strength of the alien beast." Ji Ning said.

    "It's up to you, I have no hope." Jiuchen said helplessly. His hidden threat had already made him understand that he was no match for those two strange beasts.

    ¡­¡­

    On a long and narrow land.

    The two alien beasts were overlooking the two little ones in front of them. On the two oceans in the distance, nearly two hundred terrifying alien beasts from the two groups were watching this scene.

    "I'll go first," Ji Ning said.

    "Okay." The dark blue dragon's head grinned, "Come on, little guy."

    Ji Ning instantly appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning instantly soared into the sky, his speed immediately soaring to over a hundred times the limit of heaven.

    "Hey, it's pretty fast." The dark blue dragon's eyes lit up, and it immediately waved its right claw excitedly. After waving its right claw, its speed immediately exceeded the limit of a hundred times the heavenly way. At the same time, with a biting chill, it directly grabbed  Towards Ji Ning's tiny body.

    Ji Ning's figure was like a ghost. The sword in his hand only slightly touched the right hoof claw, but he just avoided it and went straight towards the belly of the dark blue dragon.

    "This Taoist is not bad."

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty awesome.¡±

    "The Eternal Clan's own Dao Lord is too weak. I don't know where they hired such a powerful little guy."

    The two groups of alien beasts in the sky above the two oceans in the distance were watching and commenting with great interest.

    "break."

    Ji Ning pounced straight at the belly of the dark blue dragon. The Beihong Sword in his hand immediately unleashed the Ultimate Sword Art Drop of Blood. A sword-shaped mist cut through the sky and pierced the belly of the dark blue dragon.  Its body is as if carved from ice, and is actually made of thick layers of ice.

    Poof.

    The tip of the sword pierced the ice, barely causing a small crack in the outermost ice layer, but it quickly recovered as the cold air circulated.

    "Wow~~~" The huge body of the dark blue dragon flew suddenly. The huge body was like a whip, roaring across the sky, and huge water waves appeared in the space.

    Too fast, too big.

    Ji Ning was too late to hide, so he could only use six Northern Rainbow Swords to resist. The dark blue dragon's huge body directly hit Ji Ning's sword.

    "Bang!" sounded like a huge whip whipping a fly away. Ji Ning felt an impact sweeping through his body. He couldn't help but fly away, hitting the ground in the distance and plowing the ground.  A deep trench thousands of miles long.

    "He's not dead, is he?" The dark blue dragon was flying in the air, looking down with some worry. He felt that Ji Ning's breath was still intact, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ******

    First update, second update in the evening.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp;Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 6 Got it

    Ning flew up from the deep ditch thousands of miles long and fell to the side.

    Of course he is safe and sound. During the hundreds of millions of years in the Demon Elephant Stone Wall's "Sith Clan Ruins", his divine body has long been cultivated to be comparable to the eternal high-grade magic weapon, and he is wearing the Dominator Armor!  Even if he didn't use swordsmanship to resist, he could still withstand it.  Not to mention that his sword defense was extremely powerful but the body of the dragon was like a long whip, and the impact was too strong, so he couldn't help but be blown away.

    "It's amazing." Ji Ning solemnly looked up at the dark blue dragon high in the sky.

    "Haha, it's good that you're not dead. I'm afraid I'll beat you to death all at once. That wouldn't be fun." The dark blue dragon snaking high in the sky looked down, its voice booming.

    "Beiming, can you defeat it?" Jiuchen asked through a message.

    Ji Ning's expression was solemn: "It's a bit troublesome. It doesn't move. When it moves, its whole body becomes flexible and flexible like a long whip. It's so weird and unpredictable. I didn't even have time to dodge before I was blown away." He had already reached the third level in Shadowless Style.  At the fourth level, his movement skills were already weird and unpredictable, but he was still blown away by the dragon. Ji Ning understood that in terms of weirdness and unpredictability, this dark blue dragon was no less than himself!

    "Big!" Ji Ning shouted.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning's body size suddenly began to skyrocket. His divine body skyrocketed to the size of a mountain, tens of thousands of feet high, with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords. Each Northern Rainbow Sword also became huge.

    "It's gotten bigger?" The dark blue dragon was very interested.

    "It's too close to you, and I can't even hide in time." Ji Ning's voice boomed, "I can only make it bigger, or keep a sufficient distance from you. In this way, I might be able to dodge."

    The further the distance, the greater the room for Ji Ning to dodge.

    "In terms of unpredictable movement, this is what I am most proud of. Little guy, let's do it again." The dark blue dragon suddenly swooped down, wow, the winding body was indeed like a long whip.  It left a curve in the air and was in front of Ji Ning in an instant.

    Ji Ning stepped back, and at the same time, a sword turned into a sword-shaped mist to resist.

    "Clang."

    The sword light collided with the dragon's hoofs and claws.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The dragon¡¯s tail turns into an afterimage and sweeps towards Ning!  The space seemed to be torn apart, and the speed was so fast that Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Chi chi chi" Ji Ning retreated continuously, displaying the idealism of the ultimate sword. Fortunately, his own movement skills were also weird and his speed exceeded the limit of a hundred times the way of heaven.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The dragon is lying in the coils.

    The tail swept across.  Its upper body unexpectedly jumped straight down, and its dragon claws attacked Ning.

    "Bang bang." Fortunately, Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, and he blocked the dragon's claw in a panic.

    But the huge dragon head opened its mouth, and the dragon's mouth bit down directly. Ji Ning even retreated to avoid this terrible bite!  There was a bang The dragon's head just thrust forward and hit Ji Ning who was retreating.  The direct impact of Ning was thrown away again, flying far away and stopping, Ning flew back again.

    "It's too fast, too slippery." Ji Ning had a headache.

    This dark blue dragon¡¯s whole body is covered with a thick layer of ice, so there are no flaws in its body. Every part of its body is a weapon!  It is also extremely slippery and can attack continuously.

    "I have always relied on my speed to win! But this strange beast, the dragon, completely restrained me" Ji Ning frowned, "It seems that the only way to defeat the magic is with force, let's give it a try."

    Use force to break the law.

    Frontal collision and crushing!

    No matter how weird and unpredictable you are, I will directly bombard you violently. As long as the bombardment hits you and you can't stop it, you will lose!

    The reason why Ji Ning hasn¡¯t used the ¡®Ultimate Sword Technique: Heavenly Collapse¡¯ just now is because of his first confrontation with the dark blue dragon.  The drop of blood from his Ultimate Sword Art stabbed the thick ice layer on the dragon's body, leaving only a small crack. At that time, Ji Ning vaguely understood how terrifying the ice layer on the Dragon's body was.  Tianbeng' has no confidence at all.

    But now, I can¡¯t care anymore, let¡¯s try it first.

    ¡­¡­

    "This little guy is fast enough and his sword skills are unpredictable. Although he is at a disadvantage, he can at least fight for a while."

    "It's rare to meet such a powerful Dao Lord."

    ¡°Interesting and interesting.¡±

    "It seems that his body-protecting powers are also very powerful. He hasn't been injured yet."

    The nearly two hundred strange beasts who were watching from the heights of the two huge oceans were quite excited to watch the battle and chat with each other.

    "Beiming is being suppressed." Jiuchen was also anxious, "He unexpectedly encountered someone even more treacherous than Beiming."Unpredictable, his speed is no less than that of Beiming.  "

    ¡­¡­

    "Come again." Ji Ning shouted, this time his momentum was different.

    He put away the other five Beihong swords, leaving only one.

    Six hands hold a sword at the same time.

    "Boom, boom, boom, boom" Ji Ning flew across the ground. His speed was not very fast, and he did not break through the limit of a hundred times the heavenly law.  But as he ran, his momentum became stronger and stronger, and the ultimate swordsmanship collapsed The most important thing was to build momentum!  Only by building up momentum can there be a terrifying explosion, which can become Ji Ning's most powerful move.

    "Huh?" The dark blue dragon in the sky was slightly startled when he saw this, and then became excited, "The momentum seems to be quite strong, but you still have to try it anyway, don't let me down."

    "Roar!"

    The dark blue dragon also roared excitedly, and swooped down as well, charging directly towards Ji Ning. It did not dodge at all, and did not even bother to dodge.

    Ji Ning was running at full speed, his momentum reaching its peak.

    "Tear it apart." A pair of claws from the dark blue dragon fell directly from the sky and attacked Ji Ning.

    "Crack it for me." Ji Ning shouted.

    Six hands held a sword, raised high, and its power continued to gather, turning into a thick sword-shaped mist. This sword-shaped mist was extremely thick, and as Ji Ning swung it angrily forward,  , this thick sword-shaped mist suddenly burst out!  Like a volcano erupting, the momentum suddenly exploded.

    When this restrained and thick sword-shaped mist exploded, it seemed to turn into a dazzling star, like a volcano erupting, all its power exploded, and directly collided with the dragon claw.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    The terrifying force of the collision and shock caused Ji Ning to fly backwards involuntarily, faster than he had ever flown upside down before.

    The dark blue dragon was originally very excited, but with this terrible impact, its body trembled, and the terrible counter-shock force swept through its body, and then it rolled and flew away, and there was even a clicking sound.  There was a sound, and it was obvious that the ice layer on the body began to crack, and occasionally some ice fragments fell off.

    Rolling at high altitude, it quickly stopped and suspended in mid-air.

    The originally beautiful dark blue dragon now has a lot of cracks on its body. Ugly cracks are all over its body, but a strong cold air begins to permeate around it. Those cracks are healing quickly, in less than a breath,  The ugly massive cracks were completely healed.

    "Recovered so quickly?" Jiuchen, who was watching the battle, was speechless, "It's troublesome."

    "Haha, come again." Ji Ning, who had flown away, had already flown back again. He was full of momentum, laughing loudly, and his fighting spirit was soaring to the sky.

    Still holding a sword at the same time.

    It¡¯s like Pangu opened up the world.

    With endless power, he attacked head-on again!

    "It's so good, so good, it's been so good for a long time." The dark blue dragon rushed towards him again, this time it waved its tail directly, and the huge dragon tail whipped towards Ji Ning, colliding head-on with Ji Ning's sword.

    With a loud bang, the two flew backwards again. The dark blue dragon was prepared this time. The cracks and scars on its body were slightly less than before, and it also recovered quickly.

    "Come again."

    "Come again."

    Ji Ning, however, was full of fighting spirit and charged head-on again and again, colliding with the dark blue dragon with an absolutely arrogant attitude.  The dark blue dragon was very excited to fight at the beginning, but soon became helpless It didn't want to fight head-on, but it couldn't hide from Ji Ning's arrogant ultimate swordsmanship.  After all, in terms of body skills and ghost skills, Ji Ning is not much worse than it.

    "Let's see how long your divine power and magic can last." The dark blue dragon was also angry and collided again and again.

    Boom, boom, boom

    The two sides fought again and again, making the many strange beasts from the two groups who were watching a little confused.

    "What's wrong with this Dao Lord? You know that there is no hope of winning, but you still come here again and again?"

    "It's a little strange."

    "He can't win like this. Unless he shatters the ice body at once, he can't win at all."

    ¡­¡­

    Of course Ji Ning is not stupid, but because when he used the ultimate sword technique Tianbeng for the first time and faced off against the dark blue dragon, he felt a sense of madness and pleasure, which made him realize it!  He began to realize it, so he used the ultimate sword technique of Tian Beng even more crazily, hoping to use this to reach the fourth level of Tian Beng Shi.

    "Boom!" accompanied by the ninety-eighthThe collision caused Ji Ning to fly away, but his face was filled with joy: "I understand, I finally understand."

    ******

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 7 The Supreme Order

    Ji Ning suddenly understood, and the Heavenly Collapse Style also broke through to the fourth level.

    Since then, the Drop of Blood, Shadowless, Heavenly Collapsing, Yin-Yang, and Idealistic styles have all reached the fourth level. These five styles complement each other, giving Ji Ning a sense of perfection in his heart.  But he also understands that this kind of perfection is not the ultimate!  Only when these five movements are perfectly integrated into the 'fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship' can we achieve an essential breakthrough.

    "This is the only step left. As long as I take this step, I will be the Master of the Four Steps! At that time, all I need to consider is the Hedao." Ji Ning was excited.

    Hedao?

    He himself felt that there was little hope and did not dare to place too many extravagant hopes!  As long as he becomes the Fourth Step Master, his strength will increase greatly again, and the "Heart Sword Art" will gradually improve. By then, he may be able to surpass the Lord of the Holy City and approach the Lord!  After all, the Heart Sword Emperor back then was not as good as Ji Ning in swordsmanship, but because he had reached the fifteenth form of Heart Sword, he was very close to becoming a master.

    My own swordsmanship is even higher!  If the swordsmanship of the mind reaches an extremely high level!  It is fully expected to be comparable to the master.

    With such strength, if I risk my life, I might be able to ask the Supreme to reverse time and space and resurrect my senior sister.

    ¡°Only one crucial step remains!¡±

    "If I take this step, I will become the King of Four Steps. When the time comes, I can also go to the Blue and White Cave Palace to try my luck! The opportunity in the Blue and White Cave will definitely not be easy." Ji Ning was excited and looking forward to it, but all this requires becoming the Queen of the Four Steps!  Although he has now reached the fourth level in all five styles, he still needs to integrate them all into the ultimate swordsmanship.

    This step

    If it is fast, Ji Ning may break through at any time.

    Slow means that it is stuck at the bottleneck for one Chaos Epoch. Ten or hundreds of Chaos Epochs are normal!

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?" The dark blue dragon in mid-air looked at the boy in white who stopped in the distance, and made a voice that echoed throughout the world, "Little guy, are you tired from fighting? You just went crazy and fought me head-on. It must have consumed a lot of your divine power.  "

    Ji Ning, who was far away, smiled slightly: "Do it again, if you can still block it this time. Then I will give up." Ji Ning's voice also echoed.

    "Beiming?" Jiuchen, who was watching the battle from a distance, was very surprised.

    "This little guy, dare to say this?"

    "Did he figure out a way to win?"

    "Let's see what he does."

    Nearly two hundred strange beasts in the sky above the two huge oceans were all watching curiously, wanting to see what trick the Bei Ming Dao Lord would use this last time.

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning moved instantly, extremely violently.

    Turning into a stream of light, it rushed directly towards the dark blue dragon in mid-air in the distance. Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, once again held a Northern Rainbow Sword in six hands at the same time. The Northern Rainbow Sword was powerful.  It turned into a thick and domineering sword-shaped mist.

    "That move again?"

    "Is it different?"

    Everyone is confused.

    Even the dark blue dragon that was fighting against Ji Ning was also confused. It didn't hesitate, and just roared and rushed over. Because of Ji Ning's body and sword skills, it was difficult for it to hide if it wanted to, so it had to fight head-on.

    "Wow~~~" The dark blue dragon rushed towards Ji Ning.  The dragon's tail suddenly waved, like a huge whip whistling towards Ning.

    "Broken!"

    Ji Ning suddenly shouted!  The sound of drinking was loud!

    The power of the virtual sword-shaped mist in his hand suddenly erupted in an instant, dazzling thousands of times. The power of the explosion directly collided with the dragon's tail.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The moment the dark blue dragon collided with Ji Ning's sword, I knew something was wrong!  Because the ultimate kendo's collapse only revealed its horror at the moment it broke out.  Only when a volcano erupts can one understand how terrible it is.  The previous momentum was so low-key and ordinary.  The dark blue dragon felt a mighty and terrifying impact, continuously impacting every part of his body.

    Boom~~~

    The entire ice body was only supported for a moment, and then it completely shattered. Not only the surface ice, but also the inner part completely shattered!  The entire dark blue dragon seemed to be smashed into pieces of ice and instantly shattered into countless parts.

    Ning, on the other hand, staggered slightly and stepped back more than ten feet, staring ahead. Air flow flew out of the countless pieces of ice torn in the distance.  The airflow converged, forming a vague dark blue dragon shadow. This dark blue dragon shadow looked at Ji Ning and laughed: "My body of ice condensed by endless years was just blasted away by you. It's amazing."  , awesome. You win."

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    The dark blue dragon phantom absorbs the surrounding environmentThe body is slowly condensing, but it will take at least ten thousand years to return to its peak state. It continued: "But this move of yours can only deal with me. It is useless against that fire beast. I am good at physical fitness."  The magic changes, but what the fire beast is good at is the most violent attacks."

    As he spoke, it flew towards the dark blue ocean of water next to it, suspended on the ocean surface, with a large amount of water surrounding its body, constantly absorbing energy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Won."

    "He really won."

    "That sword was so fierce that it shattered the ice body." The nearly two hundred strange beasts who were watching were all amazed.

    Jiu Chen was even more excited and rushed to Ji Ning's side: "Beiming, Beiming, you win, haha, in my opinion, one of these two beasts exudes endless cold air, and the other exudes endless flames. It should be  The two opposite beasts should have the same level of strength! If you can defeat one, you can defeat the second. Haha, there is hope for success."

    "Don't be careless." Ji Ning looked at the fiery red four-hoofed beast in the distance and whispered, "Perhaps these two beasts are of equal strength, but some are easier to defeat, while others are more difficult to defeat.  "

    It will be difficult to defeat Ji Ning.

    ?Those who are good at defense, or whose body protection powers are powerful enough, are very difficult to defeat.

    The dragon struck first, and the four-hoofed beast came second, which to a certain extent indicated that the four-hoofed beast should be more difficult to deal with.

    ¡­¡­

    "Defeat me, and neither of our two major groups will hinder you anymore." The fire-red four-hoofed beast's voice was powerful and domineering, "I am not as easy to deal with as the ice beast. Although their ice bodies are hard enough to  Weapons. But if they are too hard, they are easy to break. If they are too hard, they will be easily broken. They are made of ice and are extremely stupid."

    "You fire beasts are stupid." Suddenly one of the many dark blue dragons high in the sky roared, "Our ice body can be used as a weapon. The only people who dealt with this little guy before were ordinary members of our clan.  , if our clan leader comes, see if his sword can leave a scar on the clan leader."

    "If you lose, you lose." The fiery red four-hoofed beast glanced at it and didn't bother to pay attention.

    "You idiot."

    "You ice beasts are the stupid ones."

    "Then let's fight. Let's fight again."

    "If you fight, just fight."

    The two major ethnic groups soon started to make a fuss, and the fighting spirit of both sides was overwhelming. This made Ji Ning and Jiu Chen stunned.

    Ji Ning and the others didn¡¯t know that there were no other living beings in this world, so these two groups of alien beasts went to war with each other whenever they had nothing to do!  The fight was so dark that they fought with each other as often as eating and drinking.

    "Don't worry." An old voice came from the mouth of a dark blue dragon high in the sky. This dragon looked ordinary, but its breath was more restrained. Ji Ning himself didn't even notice it. It continued,  "The Supreme Being ordered us to live here and stop the practitioners! If we want to fight, it will never be too late to fight again. Now it is more important."

    "Yes, business is important." Among the group of fire beasts high in the sky, a seemingly ordinary four-hoofed beast also gave an order.

    The two major groups soon became quiet.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen had a thought in their hearts. Is there an order from the Supreme Being?  It seems that this place is also arranged by the Supreme, but why is there no record on the suspended stone tablet?

    "bring it on."

    On the long and narrow land, the fiery red four-hoofed beast stood in mid-air, with flames burning on its surface and heat waves surging around it.

    "Come." Ji Ning instantly turned into a stream of light and rushed straight towards the fiery red four-hoofed beast.

    The fiery red four-hoofed beast also moved. Its four hoofs trampled the void, and its speed suddenly soared, directly breaking through a hundred times the limit of heaven, and even faster than the previous dark blue dragon.

    Running extremely fast and fiercely!  Lower your head slightly, with the sharp corners of your head facing straight ahead.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ji Ning still wildly displayed the ultimate sword technique, Tianbeng.

    A sword pierced the air and struck directly on the head of the fiery red four-hoofed beast!  But the strange beast didn't even try to dodge and continued to charge forward.

    With a loud noise!

    The fiery red four-hoofed beast was slightly shaken and moved back more than a hundred feet, but Ji Ning flew backwards for more than a thousand miles before stopping. He nodded secretly: "As the dragon said before, what this strange beast is good at is  The violent attack is really fierce! It's even better than my ultimate swordsmanship, Tianbeng! Very good! Only an opponent like this can sharpen my swordsmanship."

    Now I need to take a crucial step to step into the Four Steps, and I need enough strength.Fight!

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 The Eternal Clan Chapter 8 Lord Canghan

    "Roar~~~" The flaming red four-hoofed beast, its whole body burning with blazing flames, stepped on the void and charged again more and more crazily.

    Boom.

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and collided with the flaming four-hoofed beast again and again in mid-air.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? A fierce confrontation, or a ghostly and erratic figure, or even sometimes Ji Ning will disappear without a trace, but once he gets close, he will be forced to reveal himself by the blazing ¡®flame¡¯!

    ¡­¡­

    The fight was extremely fierce, and the aftermath of each collision swept in all directions, causing Jiuchen who was watching the battle from a distance to retreat.

    "It's amazing! Beiming's strength is getting stronger and stronger." Jiuchen looked excited.

    "interesting."

    "Were they evenly matched?"

    "The fire beast is better because of its strength, and the little guy is better because of its unpredictability. However, according to my guess, fighting like this should consume a lot of divine power and mana. After a long time, the little guy may not be able to maintain the peak combat power.  And the fire beast has the support of the endless sea of ??flames, so it can fight easily for ten years or hundreds of years. If this battle continues, the little guy may be defeated."

    "Well, if the little guy wants to win, he can only win quickly in a short period of time. If the time drags on for a long time, he may indeed lose."

    The nearly two hundred strange beasts who were watching were all commenting with great interest.

    one day¡­¡­

    Two days

    Three days

    Ji Ning has been fighting with the fire beast in mid-air, occasionally falling to the ground again and again.

    "We will definitely lose."

    "Look, his swordsmanship can no longer maintain its previous mist state."

    "It must be that the consumption of divine power and mana is too great and cannot be maintained."

    "After so long, he will definitely lose."

    Most of the nearly two hundred strange beasts who were watching had this judgment.

    *******

    Ji Ning fought the fire beast for a very long time, and on the third day, he gave up on the Heart Sword Technique!  Because with the skill of the Heart Sword, Ji Ning and the Fire Beast were almost the same in strength, and they quickly found the Fire Beast's weakness!  As long as Ji Ning is willing, he can defeat this fire beast in a short time.

    But¡ª¡ª

    What Ning desires most right now is to break through to the Fourth Step Master, so what he needs is an opponent to temper himself!  So on the third day of the fierce battle.  He deliberately pretended that the consumption was too great and gave up the Heart Sword Technique. Without the assistance of the 'Heart Sword Technique', Ji Ning's strength was immediately reduced to only 50%!  In this way, he was immediately at a disadvantage and was suppressed by the fire beast.

    "very good."

    "This will better test my swordsmanship."

    "Well, my swordsmanship still has many flaws that I haven't discovered before."

    "The mystery of these five postures must be completely integrated. That is called perfection."

    Ji Ning was pressed down, beaten and ravaged, which made him feel more and more deficiencies in his swordsmanship, and he also had many insights in his mind But these insights were not enough!  If you want to integrate them all into the 'ultimate fourth level of swordsmanship' and step into the Four Steps, you need more insights.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning and the fire beast had been fighting for nineteen days.

    This made many onlookers puzzled: "This little guy can actually last for nineteen days?"

    "It's not easy. It's great that we have been able to sustain it for so long even though our strength has declined."

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good that we lost.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was holding six swords and was stumbling left and right to dodge, but suddenly his body shape changed, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes: "Let's end it."

    Buzz buzz buzz buzz!  !  !  !  !  !

    The sword light turned into sword-shaped mist again.  The power suddenly doubled!  There was a bang and the four-hoofed beast collided with it, causing the four-hoofed beast to stumble down a little unprepared.

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." Ji Ning's six-handled sword disappeared out of thin air. When it approached the body of the four-hoofed beast, it was burned by flames before reappearing. The six-handled sword was like a peacock spreading its wings, extremely gorgeous and ghostly.  .

    Although the four-hoofed beast is brave.

    ??You can use the Ultimate Kendo's Heavenly Collapse and the Ultimate Kendo's Drop of Blood to affect the four-hoofed beast. Finally, you can use the Ultimate Kendo's Shadowless Style to quickly wrap around the body of the four-hoofed beast. The divine sword is as soft as wrapping around your fingers.  It quickly became longer and softer, wrapped around in circles, and soon completely bound the four-hoofed beast burning with flames.

    "Impossible." After being tied up, the fire beast still couldn't believe it, "How could this happen?"

    It clearly remembers the scene just now.

    The dripping blood of the ultimate Kendo, the sky collapse, and no shadow, these days it has also resisted too many times, which could not threaten it at all.  But this timeWhy would you lose?  In fact, if Ji Ning simply used any of the Blood Drop, Sky Collapse, and Shadowless moves, he would not be able to threaten this flaming beast.  But if the three of them assist each other, they can finally hit the fire beast's weakness of "weak body" in one fell swoop and directly bind it.

    Effective cooperation.  It will increase the power a lot.

    "Come again, come again, I won't accept it, I won't accept it." The fire beast was tied up and still struggling, twisting and twisting, roaring, "You just got lucky, I was careless, do it again."

    "Hmph." Ji Ning saw that the fire beast looked very unconvinced and muttered secretly, "If I hadn't used you to hone my swordsmanship, I would have captured you on the first day."

    "If you lose, you lose." An old voice sounded, and the leader of the nearly a hundred fire beasts in the distance, with a restrained aura, flew over.

    "Clan leader." The bound fire beast was a little dissatisfied, "I, I"

    "Look at you, you're all tied up like this." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan looked at Ji Ning, "This little friend's swordsmanship ranges from yang to strong, from yin to soft, fast or slow, and his defense is perfect.   There is no flaw at all. His swordsmanship explodes and captures you in an instant. Although it is also because you are a little careless. But if you are not careless, I'm afraid you won't be able to hold on for long."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked.

    The patriarch¡¯s vision is high.

    "The reason why I was able to capture him instantly was because I hadn't used the Heart Sword Technique for more than ten days before. This time I suddenly used the Heart Sword Technique, and the power suddenly increased dramatically, catching the fire beast off guard, and I was able to capture it immediately.  If the opponent is prepared, although he can capture him, it will never be so easy.

    "Yes." The bound fire beast bowed his head obediently. The patriarch's prestige was still very high.

    "Little guy, you win, our two major tribes will not stop you from now on." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also stretched out his hand, and the Beihong Sword that bound the fire beast quickly retracted and flew back to Ji Ning's hand.

    "I have benefited a lot from these two battles." Ji Ning saluted respectfully.

    "Huh." Among the nearly a hundred dark blue dragons in the distance, the leader of the Ice Beast Clan, who also had a completely restrained aura, also flew over, landed on the side, and laughed: "Haha, it has been a long, long time since Dao Lord has passed the test.  ¡±

    "When was the last time a Dao Lord passed the test?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "It's been a long time, more than 900,000 Chaos Era." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan looked down at Ji Ning and said, "It seems to be called 'Canghan Daojun'."

    "Cang Han?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "Who is Daojun Canghan?" Jiuchen was also confused.

    The strength that can pass the test should be no less than that of Ji Ning now, and his reputation should also be extremely famous. Although more than 900,000 Chaos Era have passed, few people know about such a famous person.  But people with status like Ji Ning and Jiuchen knew many secrets.  Those extremely dazzling and evil Tao Lords of all ages also knew this.

    But I have never heard of a very evil man named Daojun Canghan.

    "I heard what Lord Canghan said at the time, that he was from another branch of the Eternal Clan, and was invited by the Yanlong branch." said the leader of the Ice Beast Clan.

    "Another branch?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were surprised.

    "Is there an Eternal Clan in other realms?" Ji Ning asked in confusion.

    "The Eternal Clan has an extraordinary origin." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan smiled mysteriously, "The Flame Dragon Realm is just a branch. Otherwise, how could they alone build a magic weapon like the 'Eternal Kingdom'."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both stunned.

    ??The eternal kingdom, so that no ruler dares to break into it.  It is indeed impossible to build the Eternal Clan with only a few Eternal Emperors.  Previously, Ji Ning and the others thought it was a rare treasure obtained by the Eternal Clan during their adventure.  Now it sounds like it was built.

    "This Canghan Dao Lord had already failed to unite with the Dao at that time, so before he died, he was invited to the Flame Dragon Realm. At the cost of his life, he defeated two little guys from our clan and the Fire Beast clan After his battle,  The disintegration speed of the true spirit is accelerating, and it is estimated that only tens of thousands of years of life are left." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan shook his head and sighed, "The more the Tao Lord defies heaven, the harder it will be to merge with the Tao. It's a pity, it's a pity."

    Ji Ning also felt complicated.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you fail to join the Tao, I am afraid I will try my best to use the remaining energy to help the three realms.

    If the combination fails, the true spirit will slowly disintegrate. If you don't use divine power and mana, you can usually live longer.  But once there is a fierce battle, the true spirit will disintegrate faster!  The more battles there are, the more alarming the disintegration speed will be, and the life span will continue to be shortened. When it completely collapses, it will also be the time of death.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky"The APP will be launched in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 9 The Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations

    "The Flame Dragon Branch of the Eternal Clan usually comes in to pick the fruits of the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations during the Million Chaos Era." The Ice Beast Clan leader said in a calm voice, "Because during the Million Chaos Era, the fruits of the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations are about the same.  It¡¯s full. They either send Dao Lords from their own clan, or ask some other extremely powerful Dao Lords to help.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen nodded.

    Generally, every two or three eras, a Dao Lord comparable to Ji Ning will be born.

    Either a practitioner of the Heart Sword Technique, or a treasure of the universe, or some special weapons.  For example, the Blood Blade of 'Xiaomeng Daojun' is a very special weapon. Ji Ning's 'Dominator Armor' is very powerful. It is at the same level as the Blood Blade, but the Dominator Armor is used for defense.  Or it could be someone like Ji Ning who had raised the ¡®born divine weapon¡¯ to a very high level.

    The powerful Eternal Emperor has a long lifespan and can usually conceive and raise his natal divine weapons to extremely high levels.

    Tao Lord has a short lifespan, and it is generally difficult to upgrade his natal magic weapon to extremely high power.  But occasionally some monsters will appear. Ji Ning's Beihong Sword is an extremely terrifying weapon. The power of the Sky Collapse Style, Blood Drop Style, etc. has been increased by five times!  If Dao Lord himself is evil enough, he is fully expected to reach the level of Lord of the Holy City.

    "If our guess is correct, you should not be invited by the Eternal Clan." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said.

    "What?"

    "They were not invited by the Eternal Clan?"

    "How can it be?"

    Many of the strange beasts in the air next to them were surprised. Many of them thought that Ji Ning and Jiuchen were invited by the Eternal Clan to help.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were shocked.

    "From the time you got here," the leader of the Fire Beast Clan also said, "it can be seen that you should know very little. If you are invited by the Eternal Clan, you should be familiar with this situation, but you can't even test some  The basic rules don¡¯t seem to be clear.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were helpless.

    The two of them really don¡¯t know.

    "Beiming, if these strange beasts attack us, I will take you and escape immediately." Jiuchen said through the message.

    "Don't worry too much, you two. We are here to guard under the order of the Supreme Being. Block every Dao Lord and Emperor who approaches." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan smiled, "As long as we pass the test, we will no longer hinder you. As for whether it is right or not  The Eternal Clan has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d have done it long ago if I wanted to kill you.¡± The leader of the Fire Beast Clan also noticed Ji Ning and Jiuchen¡¯s caution.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also have confidence in themselves. They have treasures obtained from the ruins of the Sith clan.  And with the ¡®Supreme Token¡¯ here, you can still be sure of escaping.

    "I naturally believe in the two seniors. Dare I ask the two seniors if the fruit tree in front of them is really the Holy Blood Fruit Tree?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Of course." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan said.

    "Why is it different from what I know?" Ji Ning asked doubtfully, "The All-Calamity Holy Blood Fruit Tree I heard about should be much smaller. And it can bear up to three fruits."

    "This Ten Thousand Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree is a hundred times more precious than the ordinary Ten Thousand Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan said, "Every fruit here is much more magical than the fruits of the Ten Thousand Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree outside.  , Haha, no matter how much you say, it¡¯s useless. After you pick it, you¡¯ll know by feeling it carefully.¡±

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were speechless.

    After following Ji Ning, he became excited.

    A hundred times?

    A true holy blood fruit tree of all calamities is also a treasure, enough to make even the masters be fascinated by it!  If it were a hundred times more valuable Ji Ning estimated that it would be close to the value of the 'Red Wave Palace'. Even if it wasn't as valuable, the difference wouldn't be too outrageous.

    "All the treasures of a ruler are not as good as this fruit tree, right?" Ji Ning couldn't help but added.

    "Of course it can't be compared to the Flame Dragon branch of the Eternal Clan. They regard this fruit tree as their lifeblood." said the leader of the Fire Beast Clan.

    Ji Ning immediately made a decision.

    Not only do you have to pick the fruits yourself!  And the tree needs to be uprooted!  Pull up this mysterious and special sacred blood fruit tree and take it away!  Take it away at all costs!  This mysterious fruit tree may be able to ask the Supreme to help save the senior sister.  The goal is right in front of us, how can we not fight for it?

    "Beiming, do you want to uproot the fruit tree and save your Taoist companion?" Jiuchen asked via voice transmission.

    It¡¯s not a secret that Ji Ning wants to save his beloved.

    Back when Ji Ning met the top leaders of the six major forces behind the Chibo Palace.  He proposed the price of reversing time and space to resurrect his beloved Taoist companion.  Jiuchen was also there at that time and knew about it.

    "Well, this All-Calamity Holy Blood Fruit Tree sounds extremelyBecause it is precious, it should be possible to invite the Supreme Being!  This time.  I must take a risk!  "Jin Ning sent a message, "Let's keep this matter a secret for the time being. Once we say we want to uproot the tree, maybe these two groups of alien beasts will stop us.  I was prepared to suddenly pull out the tree at the end. After pulling out the tree, we left immediately.  "

    "Okay, I listen to you!" Jiuchen was also happy for his friend.

    Is the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations precious?

    But Jiuchen didn¡¯t care much.

    ******

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both walked towards the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations.

    The Ice Beast Clan Chief and the Fire Beast Clan Chief led the way. At the same time, the Ice Beast Clan Chief said in a low voice: "We will not stop Dao Lord Beiming from doing what he does. But Dao Lord Jiuchen, you have not passed the test. We only allow you to  Just watch from the sidelines. You are not allowed to do anything, and you are not allowed to pick any fruit. If you dare to pick, don't blame us for killing you."

    "I understand." Jiuchen responded, feeling helpless in his heart. My name is Chishui Daojun!  Not called Jiuchen Daojun!

    But he doesn¡¯t want to argue anymore. Anyway, we won¡¯t see each other again after leaving, so why bother to argue?

    Soon, Ji Ning and Jiuchen arrived under the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations.

    "Huh." Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked.

    The whole fruit tree is one million feet high.

    The tree trunk is like a sky pillar

    And those curved branches look like horned dragons.  Every leaf is full of vitality, and as for the fruit it bears it should be noted that Ji Ning and the others sensed the fluctuation of the fruit when they saw this fruit tree from a distance.  Looking closely at this moment, the fluctuations directly invaded their hearts.

    The waves of fluctuation affected the auras of Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    "What a treasure." Ji Ning couldn't help but praise.

    "It's much more shocking than the fruit trees we saw in Chibo Palace." Jiuchen also exclaimed, the aura of this mysterious fruit tree to them even surpassed the pressure of the master!

    "All those fruit trees combined can surpass this one. Of course it's shocking." Ji Ning felt hot in his heart.

    The leader of the ice beast clan on the side said: "The Eternal Clan has placed many restrictions around the Ten Thousand Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree. Do you have a way to open the restrictions?"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both stunned.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and a wave of mana filled the air. The previously hidden restriction immediately lit up, and countless runes circulated in it. Ji Ning's expression changed. The two of them were not invited by the Eternal Clan, of course they were not.  Open the forbidden door.

    "It doesn't seem too strong." Ji Ning suddenly said in surprise. According to what he just checked, this forbidden power can be broken in a short time with his sword skills.

    "Of course it won't be too strong, because all the Dao Lords who came in were arranged by the Dao Lords who were able to break in." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said, "They brought many formations to set up, but unfortunately, the formations  It can only operate naturally, without anyone presiding over the formation. Its power is even more average."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen nodded.

    The power of the formation increases dramatically as it has a moderator.  If no one controls it and it runs naturally, its power will be much weaker.

    There is nothing the Eternal Clan can do. Could it be that they sent Dao Lord here?  Dao Lord's lifespan is only one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs.  Send the Eternal Emperor?  The Eternal Emperor simply cannot pass the test.

    "Although the power is average, the number is large. As far as I know, the Eternal Clan has deployed more than 80,000 formations in total." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said, "If there is a magic door, you can easily enter. If there is no magic door, you can enter easily."  , you need to break through more than 80,000 formations before you can get close to the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations."

    "If you don't break the formation, you won't even be able to get a single fruit." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan also laughed.

    They both looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    Want to see what this little guy does?

    "More than 80,000 formations?" Ji Ning's expression changed. The power of the outermost formation he just checked was average. He should be able to break it with his sword skills, but there are more than 80,000 formations?  How long does it take to break?  It would be even more troublesome if some powers were stronger.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 10 Uprooting the Tree

    Jiuchen sent a message from the side: "Beiming, how about we use the master-level treasure?"

    "No, we both have very few master-level treasures. If we use them, they will be gone." Ji Ning refused through the message, "These are used to save lives at critical moments. I will think of a way first. Even if it takes millions of years and hundreds of millions,  Years are better than using up a dominator-level treasure. And even if it is used, I guess it won¡¯t be of much help!¡±

    Ji Ning knew very well that he might be at a disadvantage against the real Lord of the Holy City.  But it can be regarded as the level of the Lord of the Holy City!

    My ultimate sword technique, the Heavenly Collapse, is a powerful blow with all my strength. It is estimated that it will not be able to break through a formation!  Although the Dominator-level treasure is powerful, it is only one level stronger than Ji Ning. The qualitative difference will make it crush these formations. However, it is good to be able to break through a thousand layers of formations at one time, but this is a total of 80,000.  Multiple formations.

    "I'll try it first." Ji Ning immediately swayed, revealing three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    The leader of Jiuchen stood aside and watched. He could only watch and could not help.

    "The drop of blood of the ultimate sword!" A cold light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes, and he immediately used this most penetrating move.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !  !  !

    Six sword-shaped mists stabbed at the same point forbidden by the formation in front one after another. The powerful penetrating power immediately caused the surface of the outermost formation to float with light, and countless runes were flowing.

    "The Ultimate Sword Technique: Heaven Collapse." Ji Ning then changed his moves.

    The formations are also divided.

    Some formations are so flexible that arrogant moves are useless, and penetrating moves are needed.

    And some formations are indestructible and impenetrable, so the powerful effect of the Heaven Collapse Style is even greater.

    Some formations are even illusions.

    After all, this place is different from the original formation formation of Chibo Palace. The formation breaking of Chibo Palace is a test!  But the formation here was left by the Eternal Clan just in case.  To prevent foreigners from taking away treasures.  Naturally, I tried my best.

    "Hahaha, no one is in charge of the formation. Once the power of the formation is consumed too much and the supply cannot keep up, the only result is that it will be destroyed." Ji Ning quickly discovered the flaw of this formation and immediately used the blood-dropping method to  For the main purpose, he began to attack this formation with all his strength.

    Just over half an hour later.

    Although the formation spontaneously replenishes its power.  But after all, he couldn't keep up with the consumption, and the formation was breached. While breaking through, Ning destroyed a formation base!  After all, if it is not destroyed, the formation will automatically recover soon, and then he will be trapped in the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    Formations one by one.  Some of them even matched each other, making it even more difficult for Ji Ning to break the formation.

    He even had to use mana to control the Northern Rainbow Sword and attack different areas of the formation at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    Break, break, break

    Layers of formations were shattered under Ji Ning¡¯s attack.  Although it was a costly formation for the Eternal Clan, no one was in charge.  The power is destined to be weak.

    time flies.

    One year, two years, three years ten years a hundred years a thousand years

    While Ji Ning was breaking the formation, he was also studying swordsmanship.  He felt as if he was "fighting through the air" with the formation masters of the past generations. Some of these formations were refined by the Eternal Clan themselves, and some were purchased from outside.  Every successful breakthrough is not easy, Ji Ning is in the process of breaking through.  I also gained a new understanding of swordsmanship.

    "It's a pity that I haven't been able to break through my mental sword skills. It seems that it's very difficult to break through from the tenth to the eleventh form." Ji Ning lamented.

    Every move he makes is assisted by the Heart Sword Technique, and every move he makes is filled with sword-shaped mist.

    It should be noted that after getting started with the True Heart Sword Art, the eighth to tenth postures can only be considered the first stage.

    The eleventh and twelfth formulas.  It's the second stage.

    The thirteenth and fourteenth postures are the third stage.

    The fifteenth pose is the final stage.

    Ji Ning is currently stuck in the first stage, and it is very difficult to enter the second stage.  Although the inheritance of more than 300 masters that he received before also has a similar method of perfect combination of mental power, divine power and magic, Ji Ning is a master of swordsmanship after all, and it is the fastest to start from the swordsmanship, so "Heart Sword Art" is the most suitable.  , other methods are just for reference at most.

    By referring to other methods, Ji Ning understood that there is only one way to truly achieve the "Heart Sword Art" - only by being extremely passionate about the Tao can the Tao be achieved!

    Easier to know than to do!  Although he understood, Ji Ning still couldn't break through.  If it were so easy to break through, it would not be possible for this "Heart Sword Art" to be truly mastered by only the Heart Sword Emperor over the endless years

    ******

    More than 18 million years later.

    With the six Northern Rainbow Swords suspended in the air, they stabbed down one after another and turned into phantoms. Finally, with a pop, the last layer of the formation was broken by Ji Ning.

    "Successful." Jiuchen looked happy from a distance.

    "I actually managed to break through more than 80,000 formations with my sword skills." The Ice Beast Clan Chief and the Fire Beast Clan Chief were a little surprised. These formations include almost all types, including illusions, lost ones, etc., Ji  It's a good thing that practitioners of mental strength are not subject to external temptations, otherwise I might not be able to solve all these formations.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, stood there. The six Beihong Swords in mid-air all fell down and fell into the scabbard behind Ji Ning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief and felt that the more than 10 million years of trying to break the formation was also a training for his swordsmanship, and he also gained a lot of insights into his swordsmanship.

    "I still have no idea how to step into the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship. It is indeed difficult to become a master of the fourth step." Ji Ning sighed in his heart, and he was not too disappointed. As long as he keeps improving, one day he will make a breakthrough.  .

    ¡°My dear friend Beiming, these fruits are very extraordinary and cannot be compared with the ordinary Holy Blood Fruit of All Tribulations.¡± The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said.

    Ji Ning turned his head and looked behind him.

    The leader of the Ice Beast Clan and the Fire Beast Clan looked at Ji Ning. There were nearly two million alien beasts in the distance looking at him. More than 10 million years were not worth mentioning to them.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also looked at each other. They both knew what to do.

    "Be careful." Jiuchen said via voice message.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning's body swayed and suddenly swelled, and his body instantly became like a majestic mountain, with a height of one million feet.  It is about the same height as the All-Calamity Holy Blood Fruit Tree.

    ¡°It¡¯s become so big?¡± The leader of the Fire Beast Clan smiled.

    "It's easier to pick fruits this way." Ji Ning stretched out his hand and easily picked a fruit at the crown of the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree.

    The fiery red fruits were picked and put away by Ji Ning.

    There are taboos when picking some special fruits. For example, some fruits will dissipate if touched with your hands.  But the Holy Blood Fruit of Ten Thousand Tribulations needs to go through ¡®ten thousand tribulations¡¯ before it finally grows!  Of course it's okay to pick it directly with your hands, it's not delicate at all.

    Soon, a total of thirty-six fruits growing everywhere were picked.

    Ji Ning lowered his head and crouched down to pick the last fruit. With a thought, he put the fruit into the cave. Then he stretched out his hands and directly hugged the trunk of the Holy Blood Fruit Tree. Divine power surged and immediately covered the entire Myriad Tribulations.  Every part of the Holy Blood Fruit Tree is wrapped around the roots, protecting every root and branch.

    "Get up." Ji Ning suddenly exerted force, and his mighty power completely exploded.

    Wow!

    The Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations is just a fruit tree after all. Like the fruit trees in the Blue Flower Cave Mansion, the ¡®Master of the Blue Flower Cave Mansion¡¯ had restricted them so that Ning could not harm them.  Even at first I could only pick one fruit.  But Ji Ning has already broken through all the more than 80,000 formation restrictions on the Holy Blood Fruit Tree here.

    There is no formation restriction to hinder it, a fruit tree can be easily pulled out naturally.

    "Wow~~" The entire million-foot-tall Holy Blood Fruit Tree was pulled out directly from the soil. A large number of tree roots were pulled out. Their surfaces were protected by a layer of divine power and were not damaged at all.

    "ah."

    "this¡­¡­"

    "he¡­¡­"

    The leader of the ice beast clan, the leader of the fire beast clan, and nearly two hundred strange beasts in the distance all looked at the scene in front of them in shock.

    A huge Myriad Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree was pulled out by Ji Ning, who was also a million feet tall. Ji Ning's movement was so fast that they didn't even react.

    "Take it." With a thought, Ji Ning easily took the Holy Blood Fruit Tree into the cave.

    "Ah." Ji Ning, who had received the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations, was originally excited and excited. Just as he was about to flee with Jiuchen, Jiuchen even turned into a stream of light and flew towards us.  But then Ji Ning's expression changed.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    After pulling out the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree, there was naturally a huge pit on the ground. At the deepest part of this huge pit, there was a ball of red liquid!  This ball, which looks like a ball of condensed blood, is huge!  It rolled like a blood-red sun.  Originally blocked by the Myriad Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree, Ji Ning didn't feel the slightest trace of its aura.

    But at this moment, after the All-Calamity Holy Blood Fruit Tree was pulled out, a mighty and powerful force came out.The pressure from the ancient end is completely diffused.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 11 The Blood of the Supreme

    It's like an ant facing the vast starry sky.

    This coercion spread, and Ji Ning's expression changed instantly. He felt suffocated. It was so terrifying.  The breath of this blood-red liquid sphere far exceeded the breath of the masters he had seen with his own eyes!  Although the dominant aura is strong, it is incomparable to this blood-red sun-like sphere.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s current strength, he can talk and laugh with ease when facing the master.

    But facing this blood-red liquid, he was filled with fear from the bottom of his heart!  That is the instinctive fear of life.

    "What is this!" Jiuchen, who rushed over and was about to escape with Ji Ning, also saw the huge mass of blood-red liquid and was instantly confused.

    "Little friend Beiming, it's useless for you to take away the Myriad Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan laughed, "The reason why the Myriad Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree is so miraculous is because of that drop.  Blood."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen stood side by side. He could leave this world at any time, so there was no rush.

    "You don't care if I uprooted the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Why do you care?" The leader of the Ice Beast Clan smiled, "A long time ago, there was no such tree in this world. If you pull it out now, it will have no impact on us at all."

    "Since there was not one here originally, where did the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Calamities come from?" Jiuchen asked on the side, "Also, do you think this 10,000-foot-large blood sphere is a drop of blood?"

    "Yes, a drop of blood is a drop of blood that Supreme Bolin spent countless efforts to refine. It contains endless magic." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said, "

    "The blood of the Supreme?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were stunned.

    This is not just a drop of blood from the body of Supreme Bolin. After all, Supreme Bolin spent countless efforts to refine it. No wonder it is so terrifying.

    "A long time ago, Supreme Bolin left a drop of blood here. We are following the order of the Supreme to stop all practitioners, whether they are Dao Lords or Emperors. They must pass the test before they can get close to that drop of blood." The Ice Beast Tribe  Chang said, "Later, the Eternal Clan discovered this place and came here."

    "They found that the blood of the Supreme is too powerful! So they came up with a way to transplant the extremely tenacious 'Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations' here! The Holy Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations. It is full of endless vitality, and its roots  It is naturally entangled with the blood of the Supreme. After a long period of time, it naturally begins to transform and transform, and is finally able to absorb the blood of the Supreme."

    "After absorbing the blood of the Supreme, it became larger and larger. It grew more and more fruits, until it finally reached a height of one million feet and could grow a total of thirty-six fruits." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said,  "Each fruit is more special than the ordinary Holy Blood Fruit of All Tribulations in the outside world, because it grows by absorbing the blood of the Supreme."

    "You have now uprooted this fruit tree of the holy blood of all calamities. Although this fruit tree has undergone qualitative changes due to more than 30 million years of chaos. It should be able to grow thirty-six fruits from now on. But it cannot absorb the supreme power.  Blood, then the fruit it condenses is probably just the ordinary Holy Blood Fruit of All Tribulations. The value of this Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations is also much lower."

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    yes.

    The Ordinary Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Calamities can bear three fruits.  This plant can produce thirty-six flowers!  It is equivalent to twelve ordinary Myriad Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Trees.

    Only by absorbing the blood of the Supreme can its fruit be more magical and qualified to be said to be a hundred times more precious than ordinary fruit trees!

    "Only more than ten times more precious?" Ji Ning also knew not to be too greedy, but he was still a little disappointed in his heart. After all, it was only more than ten times more precious.  It is impossible to please the Supreme Being.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Supreme once said that one day, whoever can take away this drop of blood, our two tribes will also regain their freedom." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan suddenly said, "Little friend Beiming, you can try and see if you can take it away."  The blood of the Supreme."

    "Yes. If you take it away, we will be free again." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan was also excited.

    The nearly two hundred strange beasts were also a little commotion.

    Being here all the time is so boring.

    Many of them were born here, but there are still some of the oldest ones who were arranged here by Supreme Bolin.  They have seen the bustle and excitement of the outside world.  He was so lonely here.

    "Take it away?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both moved.

    "It was refined by Supreme Bolin with endless efforts. It is extremely precious. It is more than a hundred times more precious than the fruit tree you just pulled away. I am afraid that even other supremes also want to get this drop of blood to explore Supreme Bolin's blood.  Some mysteries." The Ice Beast Clan Chief was talking beside him about how precious this drop of blood was.

    Ji Ning became even more excited.

    &nbsp; "Beiming, give it a try." Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning and said through a message, "With this special drop of supreme blood, it will definitely be possible to resurrect your Taoist companion."

    "I'll give it a try." Ji Ning didn't hesitate and immediately flew down the huge pit.

    As he got closer, the spherical drop of blood was constantly rotating, and the pressure became stronger. Ji Ning suppressed his fear.

    Although I can¡¯t help but feel scared, I don¡¯t feel threatened at all.

    It means that this drop of blood will not harm yourself.  Supreme Bolin left it for the sake of the practitioners of the future generations, and did not want to kill the practitioners of the future generations.

    "Huh." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Wow.

    An incarnation of divine power immediately condensed next to him. The incarnation of divine power stretched out his right hand and touched the huge drop of blood.

    Ji Ning was also trying to prevent danger. At most, the incarnation of his divine power would be destroyed and it would have no impact on him.

    "Huh?" This drop of blood was extremely cold, but it did no harm to Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power.

    "Get up." The incarnation of divine power tried to exert force.

    ¡ª¡ª

    This drop of blood immediately shook, and at the same time, thread-like lines appeared in the huge space of this world, and countless lines were centered on this drop of blood.  Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power failed to move it at all.

    "Give it to me." When Ji Ning saw this, he directly took action. He appeared with three heads and six arms, with six hands stretched out. The dominator's armor had a protective layer on the surface of the hands.

    Six hands reached out at the same time and hugged the drop of blood.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡ª¡ª

    Like an ant trying to move a mountain, countless threads and lines in this world are connected to a drop of blood. Ji Ning wants to move this drop of blood, but he is actually trying to resist this entire world.

    "Get up quickly, move quickly." The leader of the ice beast clan, the leader of the fire beast clan, and nearly two hundred strange beasts were all looking forward to it.  On the day when this drop of blood is taken away, those of them who are responsible for testing the practitioners in front of the Supreme Blood will be considered to have completed their merits and can leave.

    "Get up, get up, get up." Ji Ning tried his best again and again, but faced with the power of the entire world, he couldn't shake it at all.

    After all, this is the cave world created by the Supreme Being. It is extremely stable and cannot be shaken by him.

    ¡­¡­

    In the eternal kingdom, in a gorgeous ancient palace, this is the core temple of the entire eternal kingdom.

    On the throne in the hall, there is a handsome young man sitting. He is wearing a gorgeous black robe and has a powerful aura. He is the true supreme leader of the entire Eternal Clan - Emperor Anchen.  He has been sitting here because this temple connects the five most important ancestral lands of the entire Eternal Clan.

    Every ancestral land is important, of course the most important one is the ¡®First Ancestral Land¡¯, because it was left by Supreme Paulin.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Suddenly a shock came.

    Emperor Anchen, who was connected to the five ancestral lands and was guarding them, immediately discovered it. His expression changed greatly: "It's the first ancestral land! The ancestral land was shaken?" That was the world created by Supreme Bolin. Their Eternal Clan was too familiar with it.  In the First Ancestral Land, only taking action on the most important 'Supreme Blood' will cause the whole world to shake.

    "Emperor Qiyin, Emperor Degu, there are changes in the first ancestral land, I am afraid there are intruders, please come quickly." Emperor Anchen said urgently through the message.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Almost only a moment.

    Whizzing.

    Two figures appeared at the same time, one was the beautiful man with long red hair, Emperor Qiyin, and the other was the tall, thin and pale Emperor Degu.  When they got the news, they were so frightened that they rushed over.

    The three of them are the three strongest emperors of the Eternal Clan in the Endless Territory.

    "There are intruders in the first ancestral land?" Emperor Qiyin and Emperor Degu were also anxious, and at the same time full of murderous intent.

    "Well, go in quickly." Emperor Anchen shouted.

    "Walk."

    "Walk."

    A burst of flames burned on the bodies of the three emperors. It was the burning flame of the eternal blood. It was too difficult to open the first ancestral land and enter, and it would cost a lot.  At this moment, there were changes in the First Ancestral Land, and they couldn't care less.

    ******

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 12 Furious

    The three most powerful emperors of the Eternal Clan had flames rising from their bodies.

    At the same time, these flames began to connect with each other, and gradually gathered into a strange pattern, which was a huge palm-shaped claw-like pattern. This was the method that opened the cave world created by Paulin Supreme.

    "Buzz."

    The flame light of the eternal blood was instantly wrapped in the three emperors.

    "Hurry over." Emperor Anchen, Emperor Qiyin, and Emperor Degu saw the void around them and the stars and rivers in the distance, and immediately understood that they had arrived. Emperor Anchen shouted anxiously, "It's too late, I'm afraid it will be more troublesome.  .¡±

    "Walk."

    Wow.

    Emperor Anchen fluctuated along the space, taking the other two emperors with him, and disappeared in an instant.

    This world is very stable, let alone them, even the master cannot forcefully tear apart time and space!  But if it is just a space escape technique, it will not have much impact. Space escape technique is just an escape technique that uses space fluctuations, and the distance is generally short.

    "We're here." When the three of them appeared again, they were already in the sky above the huge strange star.

    "No -" Emperor Qiyin's face suddenly changed, and his originally red eyes became blood red, "The Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations, the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations has disappeared!"

    Emperor Anchen and Emperor Degu also looked at it from a distance.

    They also saw in the distance, where there were surging air currents, which also dispersed the surrounding fog.  Emperor Anchen and the three of them saw at a glance that there was only a huge pit where the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations was.  In the deep pit, a tall figure was holding the 'Blood of the Supreme', trying to take it away.

    "He actually took away the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations, and also wants to take away the Blood of the Supreme?" Emperor Anchen also gritted his teeth and his eyes were about to split.

    "It's Beiming Dao Lord and Jiuchen Cult Leader!" Emperor Qiyin recognized at a glance that the one holding the Supreme Blood was Ji Ning, and the one standing next to the big pit was Jiu Chen.  Emperor Qiyin also met Ji Ning and Jiuchen about the incident in Yibo Realm.  At that time, he got some fruits from Ji Ning, but now he has become a big enemy!

    "Two Dao Lords dare to take away the foundation of my eternal clan?" Emperor Anchen became even more angry, "Kill them."

    "Kill them." Emperor Degu also growled.

    "Kill." Emperor Qiyin also had murderous intent.

    How could they take the two Dao Lords seriously? They were the three most powerful emperors in the entire Eternal Clan. Usually, they looked at those Dao Lords with the same intention of treating the younger generation.  Their strength is too high, even if they eat Dao Lord.  It won't be of much help to them.  Like some weaker emperors, like Emperor Merobo and so on.  There are also the Dao Lords of the Eternal Clan, who also like to eat the Dao Lords of the Dao Alliance.

    Eat it directly!

    That¡¯s why the Dao League and the Eternal Clan became mortal enemies.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning has a majestic figure, and six hands are stretched out to try to hold the supreme blood.

    Every time you try, you will see the threads, countless threads connecting the entire world.

    "This thread?" Ji Ning also observed carefully.  If you want to figure out why the Supreme Blood is connected to this world, you only need to figure it out and find a way to cut off the connection between the two.  Then it would probably be much easier to take away this drop of supreme blood.

    Ji Ning has broken through more than 80,000 formations for more than 10 million years, and now he has started to study them habitually.

    "The Eternal Clan!" Suddenly an exclamation came from above, it was the exclamation of the Jiuchen Cult Leader.

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.  Lian looked up and saw three murderous figures rushing down from high in the distance. Ji Ning recognized them at a glance. One of them was the Emperor Qiyin whom he had talked to. Although the other two had not seen them with their own eyes, they had also seen them.  I had received intelligence information a long time ago and recognized them as the other two extremely powerful emperors of the Eternal Clan, namely Emperor Anchen and Emperor Degu.

    Emperor Anchen, Emperor Degu, and Emperor Qiyin.  These three are comparable to the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.

    Of course, just as there are differences in the strength of peak Taoist masters.  The Eternal Emperors, who are the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities, are also different in strength from each other.

    Because of some unique tricks?

    Because of weapons?

    Because of the secret technique?

    In short, it will cause a difference in strength.  The Eternal Clan, because of their ¡®eternal bloodline¡¯, these three Eternal Emperors are all very powerful.  Especially the young man in the gorgeous black robe, ¡®Emperor Anchen¡¯, is the strongest of the Eternal Clan!  It is said that his methods are extremely terrifying and he even possesses a cosmic treasure.  The strength is probably not much different from the dominance level.? 

    "Two clan leaders." Jiuchen said anxiously, "You all said that any cultivator who comes here needs to pass your test. The three emperors of their eternal clan should also pass your test."

    "This is natural." The Ice Beast Clan leader nodded.

    "Yeah." The huge beast head of the Fire Beast Clan leader also nodded.

    The leader of the Ice Beast clan flew up.  Meandering in the air, a deep and powerful voice came out: "Three emperors, stop."

    "If you don't stop, you will face the siege of our two major groups." The fire beast clan leader stepped on the ground, the flames all over his body surged, and his momentum reached the sky, and he also roared.

    "Stop."

    Nearly two hundred strange beasts were in the air, roaring at the same time, with overwhelming power.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The three emperors of the Eternal Clan, who were swooping down at high speed, suddenly stopped. Their expressions were all ugly.

    "He pulled out the sacred blood fruit tree of my eternal clan, and now he wants to touch the blood of the Supreme." Emperor Anchen stood in mid-air, looked angrily at the leader of the ice beast clan in the distance, and shouted angrily  , "We, the Eternal Clan, are going to kill these two thieves! Dao Lord Beiming, Master Jiuchen, you two are so brave, you dare to touch the treasures of our Eternal Clan's ancestral land."

    "A treasure from the ancestral land?" Ji Ning flew to Jiu Chen's side, and both of them looked into the distance.

    There were two major ethnic groups blocking their way, but they didn¡¯t panic.

    "My two major ethnic groups are protecting this place under the orders of the Supreme. Want to get the benefits of the blood of the Supreme? They must pass our test. If little friend Beiming passes the test, then he complies with the order of the Supreme. Even if he takes away the Supreme's blood, he must pass the test."  There is nothing wrong with blood." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said, "As for you three, if you can pass the test, if you want to fight or kill us, our two major groups will not care. But if you cannot pass the test, then we will only  I can protect little friend Beiming."

    "You, you" Emperor Qiyin was angry.

    "Isn't it enough to pass the test? It's very simple. You just come one by one and defeat our two major groups." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said.

    Emperor Anchen and the other three all looked ugly.

    Defeated two major ethnic groups successively?

    Any one of these ice beasts and fire beasts has reached the level of the Lord of the Holy City. Among them, the clan leader is stronger. Being besieged by so many together, at least he must be a true master to hope to pass.  Emperor Anchen had already tried it, but the gap was too big.

    "We are the Eternal Clan, this is our place." Emperor Anchen said angrily.

    "No, this is the place of the Supreme Being. We only know how to follow the Supreme Being's orders." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said.

    "Thatthatthat Holy Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Calamities belongs to my Eternal Clan." Emperor Anchen said.

    "Hahaha, you are too weak, and you cannot take advantage of the benefits of the Supreme Blood. So a long time ago, you transplanted a sacred blood fruit tree here. Over the endless years, you have picked it countless times.  , the value of the fruits picked has long surpassed the original One Thousand Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said, "You have got enough. Since little friends Beiming and the others can pass the test, how should they deal with them?  You can¡¯t control a sacred blood fruit tree of all calamities.¡±

    "That's ours, it belongs to our eternal clan." Emperor Qiyin on the side was also anxious.

    Even if this transformed Holy Blood Fruit Tree does not draw the blood of the Supreme, it is still as good as twelve ordinary Holy Blood Fruit Trees. It is also a rare treasure.

    The most important thing is that it can absorb the essence of the Supreme Blood and condense it into a magical fruit, which is much more precious and worth ten times more!  It¡¯s even close to Akabaden!  It is definitely the lifeblood of the entire Eternal clan.  If you don't have that One Thousand Tribulation Sacred Blood Fruit Tree, and you want to transplant another one to gradually absorb evolution, it will take at least millions of Chaos Era to succeed.

    But¡ª¡ª

    There are still more than one million Chaos Era, and the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death will destroy the endless territory!  So they couldn't grow a second strain at all.  This magical fruit tree is also the only one. They started to accumulate fruits a long time ago. After all, once the yin and yang wheel of life and death destroys everything, this world will probably be swallowed up, so they have to save fruits, otherwise they will be gone in the future!  They also plan to absorb the essence of the Supreme Blood as much as possible in the last million or so chaos era, and in the future they will crush this fruit tree to absorb the essence of the 'Supreme Blood' contained in this fruit tree.

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 13 Fighting to the death

    The essence of the supreme blood is of great help to the 'eternal bloodline' of their eternal clan.

    For a normal practitioner, the fruit tree that Ji Ning uprooted would at most produce more fruit.  To the Eternal Clan, it represents the ¡®Essence of the Supreme Blood¡¯. The essence contained in this fruit tree is probably worth tens of millions of fruits grown in the Chaos Era, so for the Eternal Clan, there is absolutely no room for loss.

    "It's useless to say more. If little friend Beiming passes the test, we will protect him. If you want to deal with him, just pass the test." The leader of the Ice Beast Clan said coldly.

    "If you want to fight, then fight, otherwise get away." The leader of the Fire Beast Clan also shouted.

    Emperor Anchen and the other three emperors were very angry, but there was nothing they could do.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this.

    "It seems they can't do anything to us." Jiuchen smiled.

    "When we leave here, I'm afraid they will hunt us down." Ji Ning said.

    "The Endless Territory is so big, and the Eternal Clan and the Dao Alliance themselves are mortal enemies! The three emperors don't dare to be too arrogant." Jiuchen was very relaxed.

    Ji Ning nodded. As long as he leaves here, the sky is high and the birds can fly. With his own 'life' method, he can easily disguise the soul's true aura. Where can't he go?  There is no need to be afraid of these three eternal emperors.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Okay, okay, okay."

    An angry and laughing voice resounded throughout the world.

    Ji Ning and Jiu Chen both looked up in surprise, and saw the three Eternal Emperors of the Eternal Clan standing high in the sky in the distance. The leader, Emperor Anchen, laughed angrily and made an angry voice: "Since  In this way, the spirit of the cave will come out quickly."

    "Wow."

    A wave of fluctuation appeared.

    The light in the sky gathered together and formed a white-haired woman. She had a detached temperament and seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "What's the matter?"

    "The spirit of the cave?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked.

    They all thought that when they first received the "Guidance of the Tao" from the Supreme, there was a cave spirit in the strange beast cave.  This cave world also has cave spirits.  Not surprising.

    "Spirit of the Cave Heaven, this is the Cave Heaven World created by the ancestor of our clan, our Eternal Clan. This is our ancestral land! But these two foreign Taoist Lords have taken away the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations and want to touch it.  Blood of the Supreme. Please ask the Spirit of Cave Heaven to take action and kill these two Dao Lords directly." Emperor Anchen said loudly.

    "Ancestor?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Emperor Anchen, are you talking about the ancestor? Is this created by Supreme Bolin?" Jiuchen shouted in surprise.

    In the distance, Emperor Anchen looked down with a sneer: "My great Eternal Clan is the descendant of Supreme Bolin!"

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both confused.

    Descendants of the Supreme?

    Is the Eternal Clan so powerful?

    "Any awakened disciple of the Eternal Clan has the bloodline of the great ancestor Bolin Supreme in his body!" Emperor Anchen said proudly, "Why is the Eternal Bloodline so magical? It is the bloodline of the Supreme Being! This is the world created by Bolin Supreme  , created for us, is our ancestral land. The 'blood of the Supreme' is also left by the Supreme for us."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both shocked. Yes, the 'bloodline' of the Eternal Clan is very magical. It is said that after becoming an emperor, one can gradually increase their strength with the help of their bloodline.  It should be noted that it is generally difficult for emperors to improve their strength.

    "Dongtian Spirit, kill these two foreigners." Emperor Anchen looked at the Dongtian Spirit eagerly.

    The white-haired woman snorted coldly: "I can't take action."

    "How can it be possible that I can't take action if I can't take action?" Emperor Anchen was anxious.  He is very aware of the power of the Cave Spirit.  In this cave world, the cave spirits are nearly invincible.  Even the master is probably a bit weaker.

    "I have to tell you that this world was not created for you Eternal Clan." The white-haired woman said, "In the ancient war, we fought against the Sith! Supreme Paulin was worried that the war would fail, so he left many  Arrangements were made to allow cultivators to rise again. This cave world was established because of this. The more than three hundred masters were willing to leave their inheritance. It was also for the countless cultivators who followed, not just for you, the eternal clan."

    Emperor Anchen was stunned.

    "Later, the war was won."

    "Sovereign Paulin felt too lonely in his leisurely days, so he figured out the 'Eternal Bloodline', and so you have the Eternal Clan. The Supreme One left a drop of the most original 'Eternal Blood' here, which is hope.  Countless descendants of your eternal clan. It is a pity that you are strong enough to absorb this original drop of eternal blood.??This branch of your Flame Dragon Realm has been too weak for so long.  None of them could be successfully absorbed.  "The cave spirit sneered.

    Emperor Anchen, Emperor Qiyin, and Emperor Degu were all a little ashamed.

    "Isn't this the blood of the Supreme?" the Ice Beast Clan leader in the distance asked doubtfully.

    "It is the blood of the Supreme, but it is condensed after special refining. It is the source of all eternal blood, and is also called the most original 'eternal blood'." The white-haired woman said, "If the descendants of the eternal clan  If you can become a master, you will almost be able to bear this drop of eternal blood. Once you absorb it, you will truly be qualified to be the child of Supreme Bolin, and your strength will surpass that of the master."

    "It's a pity, they are so useless." The white-haired woman shook her head.

    Then the white-haired woman looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen who were in shock.

    "You two came to my cave with the Supreme Order." The white-haired woman said, "Of course you have the Supreme's permission to come in. I will not take action against you! But the Supreme's blood is the source of eternal blood.  You normal practitioners cannot absorb this drop of the Supreme Blood. Also, this Beiming Dao Lord, you don¡¯t need to waste your efforts trying to get rid of this drop of the Supreme Blood. I control this cave world.  , no one is allowed to take away this drop of Supreme blood directly!"

    "There is only one way to get it, absorb it."

    "To absorb it, one must belong to the Eternal Clan and reach the level of domination to have hope." The white-haired woman glanced at Emperor Anchen, "A descendant of the Eternal Clan is so useless, huh."

    As he said that, he was about to disappear.

    "But this territory is about to be destroyed." Emperor Anchen shouted anxiously, "By then, this cave world will not be able to survive alone."

    "Don't worry, the cave world created by Supreme Bolin will not be destroyed so easily." The white-haired woman said calmly, "But when the yin and yang wheel of life and death destroys this place, this cave world will also disappear and leave, just like you.  The fate of one branch is over. I will look for another branch. Humph, in the vast chaotic universe, the Supreme Bolin left a large number of branches. There are many branches of the Eternal Clan, but they all do not have the 'blood of the Supreme'  Chances are, I gave you more than 30 million Chaos Epochs of time, but you didn¡¯t grasp it, no one is to blame.¡±

    Emperor Anchen is also anxious.

    Become the master?  Is it so easy?

    Among the Tao Lords of the Eternal Clan throughout the ages, there are indeed some who are at the top of their game.  But the hope of the Peak Daojun's success in joining the Dao is too slim.  So far, no one has succeeded in becoming a master.  As for practicing from the 'Holy City Lord level' to the Dominator level, this is even more difficult.  He is also quite well informed, but he only heard that there is a master named 'Dan Zun' who became an emperor and then practiced to the master level.

    "Tsk tsk, the strange beast cave we went to before finally flew away. It seems that this cave world can also move away." Jiuchen said through the voice transmission, "The blood of the Supreme is so terrifying, it turns out to be the eternal clan.  Only when you become the master can you absorb it. Once absorbed, how strong will it be?"

    "This is the Supreme's method." Ji Ning looked at the bloody sphere that had been rolling in the huge pit next to him. The pressure was much stronger than that of the Lord, and it was much stronger after absorbing this drop of Supreme's blood.

    "It's a pity that this is arranged by Supreme Bolin for the Eternal Clan.

    "What are you going to do now?" Jiuchen said.

    "What can we do? Since we can't get the Supreme Blood, it's time for us to leave." Ji Ning said.

    And from high in the sky, the voice of Emperor Anchen resounded throughout the world: "Beiming Taoist Master, Jiuchen Cult Master, you just need to keep the Ten Thousand Calamities Holy Blood Fruit Tree! And you also made an oath not to pass on the inheritance of more than three hundred masters.  Leak. Then the three of us can make an oath to never hunt you down by any means."

    "The inheritance of more than three hundred masters? Haha, I am from the ancient cultivator clan. With so many inheritances, my ancient cultivator clan will naturally protect me with all its strength. Am I still afraid of your eternal clan?" Jiuchen Cult Leader sneered.

    Ji Ning also looked up.

    "If there is no hope of joining the Tao, the inheritance of these more than three hundred masters will be the strongest support for the three realms in the future.

    "Beiming, you don't agree either?" Emperor Anchen growled.

    "This is what more than 300 masters have left to countless practitioners. It is not for you, the Eternal Clan. Why should I make an oath?" Ji Ning said coldly. Those more than 300 masters did not allow themselves to make an oath.  Why should this eternal family make an oath?

    "Damn it."

    "You are seeking death."

    Emperor Degu and Emperor Qiyin, who had been beside him, were also angry.

    Emperor Anchen said angrily: "I will give you two the bestAn opportunity, hand over the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations, and make an oath.  Otherwise, my Eternal Clan will definitely use all its strength to hunt you two down until death!  !  !  "

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air, and Jiuchen held the Supreme Order to activate his power. A wave of waves enveloped him, and he disappeared without a trace in an instant, leaving this cave world.

    ******

    Today is Monday. Tomato asks for a recommendation vote. It only takes a second or two. Tomato thanks everyone.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 14 Seclusion

    Emperor Anchen, Emperor Degu, and Emperor Qiyin were all stunned. They had just issued the threat of 'until death', but Beiming and Jiuchen left without saying a word?  This has obviously shown his attitude, and he is not afraid of their Eternal Clan at all.

    "Dongtian Spirit, how could they just leave like this? Did you let them go?" Emperor Anchen looked angrily at the white-haired woman in the distance, because their eternal clan left this world because the Dongtian Spirit moved time and space.  They send it out.

    The white-haired woman said calmly: "I have said before that they were sent in with the help of the Supreme Order, and now they are leaving with the help of the Supreme Order! It has nothing to do with me. And even if I want to send them out, I will send them to this side at most.  Outside the world! It will still be within the scope of the eternal kingdom. But with the help of the Supreme Order, the two of them can escape very far."

    "The Supreme Order?" Emperor Anchen and the three of them were angry and helpless.

    They have never heard of the Supreme Order, but there is no doubt that the cave spirit said this.  This made them sigh Ancestor, since you created this world, just let us descendants own it.  Why do you still leave the Supreme Order to foreigners?

    In fact, Supreme Bolin issued the Supreme Order in front and created the Eternal Clan in the back!

    "Please send us out." Emperor Anchen said.

    "Okay." The white-haired woman nodded, "There are still more than one million Chaos Era, and your branch still has a chance to absorb the blood of the Supreme. When He Fang's territory is destroyed, it will be when I leave."

    "We understand." Emperor Anchen became more and more unwilling.

    Wow.

    The white-haired woman waved her sleeves, and a space wave caught up with Emperor Anchen, Emperor Degu, and Emperor Qiyin. They moved time and space and sent them outside this cave world.

    ¡­¡­

    In the ancient temple hall.

    The three emperors appeared here again.

    "Um?"

    Emperor Anchen closed his eyes, and an invisible wave completely merged with the entire eternal kingdom.

    "The Eternal Kingdom, you just told me." Emperor Anchen opened his eyes, "No life has been transferred from the first ancestral land to the Eternal Kingdom. It seems that it is just as the spirit of the cave sky said. Beiming and Jiuchen, with the help of the Supreme  Order. It has been teleported to an extremely distant area."

    "Damn it."

    "I have never heard of the Supreme Order. How can I enter the first ancestral land of my Eternal Clan with the Supreme Order?" The other two emperors were also very unwilling.

    "The Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death is about to destroy the Flame Dragon Realm. In the last one million or so years of chaos, the blood of the Supreme will be absorbed the possibility is extremely low." Emperor Anchen said, "The fruits we have accumulated over the endless years, in order to cultivate a  The Ming Dao Lord has also consumed a lot. That Sacred Blood Fruit Tree contains a large amount of 'Supreme Blood Essence'. We must get it."

    "Yeah." The other two emperors also nodded.

    The blood of the Supreme is the source of eternal blood.  The Holy Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations has absorbed the blood of the Supreme for more than 30 million Chaos Ages, and has undergone transformation. They can completely absorb the essence contained in it, which is of great help to them. This is the most important thing for the Eternal Clan.

    "Degu." Emperor Anchen ordered.  "Immediately use all the forces of my Eternal Clan to explore all news about Beiming Dao Lord and Jiuchen Cult Master. Once you find their traces, you must kill them and take back the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations."

    "Okay." Emperor Degu said solemnly, "I will do it myself!"

    "Qiyin." Emperor Anchen ordered again, "You have been making friends with emperors from all races outside. Just find a way to find Beiming and the others with the help of other forces."

    "Okay." Emperor Qiyin nodded.

    Although the Eternal Clan and the Dao Alliance are mortal enemies, the Eternal Clan is after all the weakest of the six major forces. The Mangya Kingdom, the Special Life Clan, and the Ancient Practitioner Clan all have their masters.  The Kingdom of Darkness is a force of practitioners that migrated from another realm. It can withstand the squeeze from the other five major forces and has a deep foundation.

    Like Jiu Sheng, Tianyu Daojun, Black Daojun, etc., they are all dark kingdoms. From the new generation of Taoist monarchs, the deep heritage of the dark kingdom can be seen.

    As for the Dao League, let alone that.  Ninety-nine percent of the entire Endless Territory is its territory. There are countless Dao Lords and many emperors. There are a lot of emperors hiding in secret. The Dao Alliance doesn't care about other forces at all.

    There is only the eternal family.

    In terms of top combat power, there is no master.  In terms of quantity, it¡¯s also small!  It was only because of the eternal kingdom that they were saved from being exterminated.  Of course, if one of them appears to be against the will of heaven.  Harmony leads to success.  If they absorb the 'blood of the Supreme', the Eternal Clan will immediately become the number one force in the entire Flame Dragon Realm.  What a pityThe Heng clan has never been able to give birth to a master.

    Because the Eternal Clan is the weakest of the six major forces and has too much hatred against the Dao Alliance, the Eternal Clan will try to make friends with some of the top leaders of the Dao Alliance.  Make friends with treasures, etc., so.  The Dao Alliance did not attack the Eternal Clan with all its strength.

    There is even a saying among the top leaders of the Dao League that ¡®the threat of the Eternal Clan can also be considered as a training for countless Dao Lords¡¯.

    Emperor Qiyin is responsible for making friends with the emperors from the outside world.

    "The inheritance of more than three hundred masters! The essence of the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations is very important to our Eternal Clan." Emperor Anchen's eyes flashed, "From today on, Beiming and Jiuchen are our Eternal Clan.  The biggest enemy must find them.¡±

    "They can't escape." Emperor Degu said.

    "It will eventually fall into our hands." Emperor Qiyin also squinted his eyes.

    ******

    Wow.

    In a void extremely far away from the eternal kingdom, Jiu Chen appeared out of thin air. He waved his hand and Ji Ning appeared next to him.

    "Bang." The Supreme Order in Jiuchen's hand began to shatter.

    "The power has dissipated." Jiuchen shook his head and said helplessly, "Well, even if we don't go in anymore, it would be good to use it to escape. It's a pity that it's gone like this."

    "It's very powerful for escaping. Even a group of masters can't stop it." Ji Ning also said, "And the distance you can escape through time and space is really far."

    The distance is so far, and with Ji Ning¡¯s current ability to travel through time and space, he would probably have to travel for more than half a year.

    "Beiming, what are you going to do now?" Jiuchen asked.

    "We have gained a lot this time." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Especially the inheritance of more than 300 masters, whether it is for inheritance or for the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations. The Eternal Clan will definitely look for us crazily. After all, they are  One of the six major forces in the Endless Territory, it has been entrenched in the Endless Territory for too long, and there may be many ways to find us."

    "Yes." Jiuchen also nodded solemnly, "Yes, we must be careful. It is best not to tell anyone else about our traces."

    Ji Ning agreed: "Only you and I know it and will never let it out. Moreover, we don't have enough time to slowly cultivate and comprehend the inheritance of more than 300 masters in the cave world. We should find one now."  A good place to meditate."

    "Okay." Jiuchen smiled, "I also think I need enough time to understand."

    They both left quickly.

    After traveling for more than ten years, they chose a star after completely penetrating into the Dao Alliance.

    "That's the star."

    Whizzing.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen landed directly on a star.

    "Yunlai." Jiuchen stood on the starry ground and shouted loudly.

    Suddenly thick clouds began to appear around the stars, a large number of clouds appeared, and some formation runes began to appear in the clouds, which began to isolate the inside and outside, making the interior a world of its own.  Ji Ning and the others also wanted to keep their auras from leaking, which was common in more powerful world realms, or when Dao Lords opened a cave on a star.

    ¡° Like the ¡®Misty Rock Star¡¯ when Ji Ning first entered the Great Mo Realm, it was on a star.

    "It's raining." Jiuchen stood on the stars and shouted.

    Suddenly, heavy rain poured down like crazy, and soon, lakes and even oceans began to appear on the dry stars.

    With Ji Ning and Jiuchen¡¯s methods.

    It¡¯s only three days.

    This star has completely changed. There are clouds, lakes and oceans, countless plants, and even some ants and insects have begun to breed.

    "Go." Jiuchen waved his hand, and he immediately brought with him some of the creatures in the cave, such as tens of thousands of mortals, as well as various beasts, fish, shrimps, and birds

    This star can be regarded as a cave suitable for seclusion.

    "Our time in the Supreme Cave World is too short, and we have not been able to comprehend the Dharma of many masters in detail." Jiuchen looked forward to, "If we can comprehend it carefully, we may gain a lot, and I hope that we can gain more.  promote."

    "If I learn more about the methods of these masters, maybe I can make a breakthrough." Ji Ning was stuck on the last step and couldn't cross it. Once he crosses it, he will be the master of the four steps, and then he will truly have endless freedom.  It is difficult to find an opponent in this territory.  There are probably only three masters who are stronger than him.  But this step is too difficult.

    Now being hunted by the Eternal Clan, the two of them decided to thoroughly study the inheritance of more than 300 masters and quietly cultivate with peace of mind.

    *******

    It¡¯s the first update today.

    Qidian mobile game "Swallow""The Star-Eating Sky" will be available on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 15 The Three Realms Today

    Not long after Ji Ning lived in seclusion and practiced cultivation, he learned that his master "Bodhi" and Feng Mo had returned to the Three Realms from the outside world, preparing to break through to the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.

    Three Realms.

    Wing Snake Lake, Mingxin Island.

    Ji Ning, Bodhi and Feng Mo, all in black Taoist robes, sat down, drinking and talking.

    "Brother Feng Mo and I have been wandering around for hundreds of millions of years and have gained a lot. We feel it's time to break through to the Tao Lord of Life and Death." Bodhi smiled.

    "Haha The two of us have traveled through the Great Mo Territory and even into several surrounding territories. I am not bragging. I am afraid it will be difficult to find an opponent in the world." Feng Mo was also quite proud.

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Feng Mo, master, can you practice a little and let me see your current state?"

    "good."

    Feng Mo smiled slightly, and then the figures of Feng Mo appeared around him. Dozens of figures had different expressions and postures.

    Ji Ning nodded slightly when he saw this: "The Way of the Wind, reaching this level, should be regarded as having understood the strongest way."

    "Let's take a look at what we can do as a teacher." Bodhi put down his wine glass, and the space around him suddenly rippled. The space changed, as if he was isolated from the outside world, and the flow of time also began to change.

    The three of us seemed to be in a small boat, and the outside world was the river of time and space.

    "Master, I am afraid that I have understood the strongest way through time and space." Ji Ning was a little shocked. He must know that the methods he had left in the Three Realms in the past were very ordinary. They were obtained from Tiancang Palace and were not too extreme.  The top is like the inheritance of the dominance level!  Master and Feng Mo actually figured out the strongest way just like that?

    It should be noted that Ji Ning also had many opportunities such as Tiancang Palace and the origin of the ancient domain, and finally became the ultimate swordsman.  If you don't have enough opportunities, I'm afraid it's not much better than Bodhi and Feng Mo.

    "The talents of Master and Feng Mo are truly evil." Ji Ning secretly marveled.

    In fact, the immortals and demons in the three realms are very talented.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? There was no inheritance at all, and I had to create it entirely on my own. For example, Sanqing, Tathagata, the Three Human Emperors, Houyi, and Bodhi were all able to fight across levels, and their realms were far superior to their opponents at the same level in the outside world.  Those who are slightly weaker, such as Sun Wukong, Taoist Yuding, Maitreya Buddha, etc., are also in a higher realm than outside practitioners.

    "Feng Mo. Master, you two, don't rush to break through for the time being." Ji Ning said solemnly, "I have left some of the most top-notch techniques in the Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms. You go and take a look first."

    "The most advanced method?" Bodhi and Feng Mo were surprised.

    "The previous method is good enough."

    "Is there anything more top-notch?"

    They both looked at Ji Ning. Although they were extremely talented, they had just reached the World Realm.  It would be difficult to defeat the two of them in the ordinary world.  But in the end, what he experienced was not as magical as Ji Ning's, and his opportunities were not as many.  Fortunately, there are many methods that Ji Ning has sent to the Three Realms, otherwise this kind of talent would really be wasted.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you go and take a look.¡± Ji Ning smiled and didn¡¯t elaborate.

    "good."

    "Let's go take a look first." The two of them were so excited by Ji Ning's mysterious appearance that they even went to the Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms to look around.

    The Secret Pavilion of the Three Realms.  What Ji Ning put in newly was the ¡®world realm¡¯ part of the inheritance of more than 300 masters!

    Watching Master Bodhi and Feng Mo leave, Ji Ning moved and, wow, he had arrived in the void outside the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    Standing alone in the void outside the Three Realms.

    "I feel more and more that the Three Realms are extraordinary." Ji Ning looked at the three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds in all directions.

    "When I first started wandering around, I realized how extraordinary the Three Realms were. But I didn't think it was too exaggerated. But after hundreds of millions of yearsthe Three Realms have changed drastically." Ji Ning marveled.

    The changes in the Three Realms are gradual.

    So Ji Ning didn¡¯t think anything of it at first, but over hundreds of millions of years, things have changed a lot.

    At that time, the most dazzling Taoists of the Sanqing Dynasty, the Three Emperors of the Human Race, Tathagata Buddha, Hou Yi, the Patriarch of the Heart Demon, etc. all died in the battle.  But the surviving Bodhisattva and Feng Mo who are at the same level as them are now about to reach the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  And he is not an ordinary Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  And like the original batch of top immortals and demons, such as Sun Wukong, Maitreya Buddha, Yang Jian, etc., after hundreds of millions of years of practice, they have broken through to the world realm one after another.  Although Lian Mingyue's talent is relatively weak, she was able to become an immortal by virtue of her own strength at the beginning, and now she is at the level of an ancestor immortal under Ji Ning's training.

    And¡ª¡ª

    The chances of immortals and demons in the Three Realms becoming immortals are greatly increased!  Even if some people fail to become loose immortals, they will still becomeIn this world, most of them can successfully become immortals.

    Only a few will be unlucky enough to die in a catastrophe!

    From bottom to top.

    ??From becoming a heavenly immortal, to becoming a true immortal, or an ancestral immortal.  Even into the world realm.  Since having a complete inheritance, the probability has been greatly improved.

    "All creatures have higher talents than those in the outside world." Ji Ning sighed.

    "The original Infinite Chaos World was the same. The immortals and demons in the Infinite Chaos World were comparable to the Pangu Chaos World." Ning became more curious, "Why is it so special?"

    Ji Ning is now absolutely powerful, and his strength has reached the level of the Lord of the Holy City.

    The horizons are also very high.

    He knows that there are some chaotic worlds, such as those cultivated by the masters.  Or like some special stars of the Sith tribe, the talent for breeding creatures is obviously much higher.

    Why are the Three Realms so high?

    "Maybe it has something to do with the Blue and White Cave Mansion?" Ji Ning thought silently, then shook his head and smiled.

    With strong strength, you have enough confidence.

    As long as you take one more step, you will become the Queen of the Four Steps. Looking at the entire Yanlong Domain, there are only three masters who can surpass you!

    ******

    ?? Feng Mo was originally the ancestor of all demons in the Three Realms, the supreme leader of the Wujian Sect, and the fastest in the Three Realms.

    Bodhi, the unity of time and space, was the first in the three realms.  Both of them had the most evil qualifications at the beginning.

    After obtaining the ¡®World Realm Part¡¯ inherited from more than 300 masters, I immediately wanted to integrate several of the strongest ways!

    ??Feng Mo has been cultivating for 120 million years. With the help of time treasures, it has actually been tens of billions of years. Finally, he merged the three strongest ways, broke through in one fell swoop, and became the Lord of Life and Death!

    Bodhi is slower and has been cultivating for more than 300 million years. With the help of the treasure of time, he also broke through and integrated the strongest way in one fell swoop and became the Lord of Life and Death.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    "It's just the two of them, the other immortals and demons in the three realms are slightly worse.

    "Feng Mo, Master, this inheritance is very important. Now I am personally guarding this inheritance, and any enlightened person must make an oath of destiny. If I die in the future, then this inheritance will be guarded by you, Master and Feng Mo.  Yes." Ji Ning said solemnly, and the inheritance he took out was the inheritance of more than 300 masters that his second soul spent a long time recording.

    "This inheritance"

    Bodhi and Feng Mo were also shocked when they saw this huge inheritance.

    This inheritance is of limited help to Ji Ning, who is the ultimate swordsman.  But for other practitioners, it is really helpful.  This was much greater than what Ji Ning had gained in Mangya Country and the place where the ancient domain originated.

    "This inheritance cannot be leaked at all." Bodhi looked at Ji Ning and felt sorry for his disciple, "Disciple, you don't need to work too hard to make a living outside. It is more suitable to relax. You have done enough for the Three Realms.  .¡±

    "Beiming, you should be careful when venturing out. Bodhi and I are still too weak after all, and we still have to rely on you to protect the three realms." Feng Mo also said. After reading the inheritance, he understood that he is now just a one-step Taoist king. In the endless territory  Nothing at all.

    ¡­¡­

    Father Ji Yichuan, mother Yu Chixue, daughter Ji Mingyue, and master Bodhi, as well as Uncle Bai, Xiaoqing, Diancai Xianren, Mu Zishuo, senior brother Sun Wukong, etc In the Three Realms, I have a lot of close relatives and friends.

    Although Ji Ning is struggling outside, he wants to reverse time and space and resurrect his wife.

    But he is also concerned about these close relatives and friends. Only by making the best arrangements for them can Ji Ning go on with no worries!

    "The bright moon."

    Ji Ning in black Taoist robe stood on the surface of Yi Snake Lake.

    "Father." Ji Mingyue, who was also dressed in white, was also standing on the lake. Ji Mingyue's life was indeed leisurely. With a peerless swordsman like Ji Ning personally guiding him, Ji Mingyue was really happy. She even occasionally stayed with Ji Ning.  Make arrangements to go to Da Moyu for a walk.  With Ji Ning's methods, he could reach the Great Mo Territory in one step.

    "Let me see if your swordsmanship has improved." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, father." Ji Mingyue smiled, and the sword light suddenly appeared, with a total of 3,600 fairy swords floating around. This was also an extremely powerful sword formation technique taught by Ji Ning.  For some reason, Ji Mingyue's talent in refining the body of gods and demons was weak, so she focused on refining Qi Flow.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoosh¡­¡±

    The sword light is overwhelming.

    Ji Ning was sparring with his daughter. He had been accompanying his daughter and his parents for hundreds of millions of years. He had been thinking about what if his senior sister Yu Wei was also watching him.If you compete with your daughter in sword competition, then you will really have no regrets.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 16 Disaster Comes

    The second soul, 'Black Taoist Robe Ji Ning', has been in the three realms, accompanying his family and enjoying family happiness.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s true self is brave and diligent, without slacking off at all!  If he had slacked off, Ji Ning would not have the terrifying strength he has now.

    ¡­¡­

    The vast ocean.

    A large ship was cutting through the waves, with a young man and woman standing on the bow.

    "Senior brother, this time you have greatly improved your strength and entered the foundation building period. You will definitely be in the top three in the sect competition, or even win the first place." The woman in green clothes next to her said excitedly.

    "I can enter the foundation building stage, and other sects may also be able to break through. There is a sect competition, and three thousand disciples are competing for it. How difficult is it to win the first place?" said the young man in black robe next to him. Although he said this very humbly,  There was a hint of smile on the corner of his mouth.

    The harvest this time is really great.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the old fishing man is, but he is so powerful, and he is so unfathomable just by giving him a random hint.

    The young man in black robe touched his chest. The pendant on his chest was a seemingly ordinary pebble, which was given to him by the old man.  With the help of the stone, there is an extremely profound stick technique.

    "A sect competition?"

    "With my current strength, the sect competition is nothing. My realm has been greatly improved now, and I believe that the 'Formation of Pills' will be completed in one go." The eyes of the young man in black robes were shining with light.

    In the distance, high in the sky among the clouds and mist.

    On a flying boat.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were sitting opposite each other.

    "Old man fishing? Jiuchen, although you are not handsome, there is no need to turn into an old man with white hair and cloudy eyes." Ji Ning smiled, "You are going to give special guidance to that ordinary boy? Why, he is very  Got talent? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡±

    "In the ordinary world, his talent is pretty good, but in the eyes of you and me, this kind of talent is really inconspicuous." Jiuchen sighed, "But when I saw him, I seemed to see the original me so I decided to give him some guidance.  "

    Ji Ning was startled.

    Jiuchen has a very withdrawn temperament and kills others at will.  No compromises.  But when it comes to treating a recognized friend, he is willing to risk his life.

    The ordinary young man from before was also dark and lonely, but he also risked his life for the sake of his junior sister.

    "He is lucky." Ji Ning said.

    "This star is where you and I live in seclusion, creating a cave for living creatures to multiply here." Jiuchen said proudly.  "So we also have the responsibility of giving guidance."

    "You still give me guidance?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    The creatures on this star have gone through the oldest barbaric era, the ancient era of initial cultivation, the prosperous ancient era, the era of great destruction, and now this relatively stable era.  Ji Ning really guided him carefully, but as for Jiu Chen?  His heart is much tougher than Ji Ning's, and he doesn't care about the life and death of those living things. Even if he occasionally gives advice, it is just on a whim, just like he turned into an old man just now.  He directly taught the little guy how to use the stick, and then threw a stone.  That's all!  There is not even a real method of cultivation.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and Jiuchen's expressions suddenly changed slightly.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning shouted.

    Wow.

    The flying boat disappeared out of thin air, and Ji Ning and Jiuchen also left the star in an instant and came to the void.

    "What's going on? Why are all the parts of the realm flying boat we obtained at the core of the Sith clan's ruins triggered?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Me too. The parts of my realm flying boat are also trembling, and I want to fly in that direction." Jiuchen pointed to a direction in the chaotic void.

    Both of them have a remaining part.

    The two remaining parts are now trembling, trying to fly in the direction of the induction.

    "Something's wrong."

    Ji Ning said, "Back then, you and I only had one piece each of the still intact wreckage parts of the realm spaceship that we obtained at the ruins of the Sith tribe. There has never been a reaction! Now that there is a sudden induction, it must be related to the Sith tribe.  .¡±

    "How about going and taking a look?" Jiuchen asked.

    "Go and have a look." Ji Ning nodded.

    They are both talented and brave people.  If the remaining parts of the realm spaceship can be induced, it might be a great opportunity!  After all, the realm flying boat is the treasure that makes the masters go crazy.

    Ji Ning took Jiu Chen and tore apart time and space to move forward.

    "That's not right." As soon as he came out of the crack in time and space, Ji Ning's expression changed. "The sensing distance is rapidly shortening, and the other party is also approaching us."

    "Yes, it's approaching us."Chenchen's expression also changed.

    The induction is getting stronger.  Apparently the distance is shrinking.

    ¡­¡­

    In the chaotic void.

    A thin man with white eyebrows and dark green pupils.

    He was dressed in a white robe, with white hair and white eyebrows.  The cold feeling brought by the green eyes is enough to scare other practitioners. He is the 'Feixue City Lord', one of the most prestigious Lords of the Eight Holy Cities in the Tao Alliance.

    Feixue¡­¡­

    It sounds more like a woman¡¯s Taoist nickname.

    But this is indeed a man¡¯s nickname.

    The Lord of Feixue City is an extremely perverted and evil person. Compared with him, Master Suimeng is just a simple baby and a big demon who has killed hundreds of millions!

    According to legend, the Lord of Feixue City was born in a catastrophe. At that time, countless creatures died, blood even rained from the sky, and a baby crawled out from the belly of its dead mother.  He is fierce by nature, and during his years of practice, his talent has become even more incredible. Along the way, he has killed countless people and created a sea of ??blood.

    No one can stop him!

    He even succeeded in uniting the Tao in one go and became one of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities!  He is an unparalleled overlord!  He made countless murderous people surrender to him, and even some extremely crazy emperors followed him.  In the Dao Alliance, among the eight lords of the holy cities, the Lord of Feixue City is ranked in the top three!  He is a truly terrifying figure in the Taoist League.

    "Huh?" Feixue City Lord's green eyes looked into the distance.

    "That's the direction!"

    "My Broken Realm Flying Boat has a strong reaction in that direction." A hint of excitement flashed in Feixue City Lord's eyes.

    "Master, master, it's other parts, it's other parts." The spirit of the broken realm flying boat was very excited.

    "very good."

    Feixue City Lord¡¯s white eyebrows fluttered, ¡°I¡¯ll get it right now.¡±

    Looking at the endless territory, there are only three major masters that make the Lord of Feixue City fearful. He is not afraid of any other strong ones.  You must know that he is the unparalleled overlord who relies on killing to kill.  How can you be afraid?

    Whoosh!

    A flash of snow-white sword light directly tore apart time and space.

    The Lord of Feixue City took a step forward and traveled through time and space quickly in the direction of the induction.

    ¡­¡­

    "He is approaching us, approaching sharply, so fast, faster than my speed of traveling through time and space." Ji Ning's expression changed, "Jiuchen, let's go, let's leave quickly."

    "Faster than you?" Jiuchen was also shocked.

    ??The difference in realm can also be seen from the distance traveled by tearing the void apart.

    Ji Ning took Jiu Chen and fled quickly.

    "You started to run away?" Feixue City Lord gently stroked one of the long, snow-white eyebrows hanging down on one side, "You can't escape."

    He continued to tear apart time and space, pursuing.

    Ji Ning ran away with all his strength, wanting to go to some safe place, such as Mangya Country, or a certain holy city.

    "It's too fast. It seems that I am too late." Ji Ning gritted his teeth, "I can only choose one place to fight head-on."

    "Jiuchen, quickly set up the formation." Ji Ning said, "We choose the battlefield, set up the formation, and wait for the opponent to arrive."

    "Okay." Jiuchen nodded.

    In terms of forward speed, the opponent is faster than yourself, and your level should be higher.  But who is stronger and who is weaker can only be known after fighting.

    "Ding." Jiuchen immediately threw a black sphere. The black sphere flew out and quickly fell to a deserted star in the distance, quickly penetrating into it.  A layer of black began to appear on the surface of the entire planet, and countless runes were flowing.

    "Yin." Jiuchen shouted.

    Countless blacks are all converged.

    Ji Ning also took out a treasure. It was a treasure obtained from the ruins of the Sith clan. It was a dark blue chain that seemed to be broken. Ji Ning also threw it, and the dark blue chain immediately flew towards the star.  , fell directly into the stars and penetrated into the stars.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen also flew towards the stars and stood on their surface.

    After the two of them deployed three methods in succession, they sensed a strong aura appearing in the void in the distance, directly tearing the void apart. A thin man with white hair and white eyebrows appeared in a white robe, with long eyebrows fluttering.  Looking at him with green eyes, although he was thin and small, Ji Ning and Jiu Chen didn't think he was small at all.

    I only felt a terrifying domineering aura permeating the air.

    "Master of Feixue City!" Ji Ning and Jiuchen's expressions changed. They didn't expect their opponent.He will be the Lord of Feixue City who has the most notorious reputation and is the most arrogant among the Eight Holy Cities!

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 17 Negotiation

    Feixue City Lord's long eyebrows were fluttering, and there was a hint of surprise in his green eyes, and then he sneered twice: "The speed of escaping is quite fast. I thought it was some emperor, but I didn't expect it to be you two little guys."

    "I have met the Lord of Feixue City." Ji Ning and Jiuchen both bowed humbly.

    "Humph."

    The Lord of Feixue City snorted coldly.

    Suddenly, a misty light appeared out of thin air, instantly covering the area tens of billions of miles around. The space within tens of billions of miles was completely isolated. This made Ji Ning and Jiuchen change their expressions, and followed the Feixue City Lord to move.

    Wow.

    The figure suddenly swooped down, leaving a stream of light in mid-air. A sword light like a waning moon swept over, and the coldness rushed towards his face, even directly penetrating into the soul.

    too fast.

    This sword was the fastest that Ji Ning had ever encountered. It was so fast that Ji Ning felt panicked.

    it's too cold.

    The intent of this sword was so cold that Ji Ning's soul trembled.  This is the realm of the true Lord of the Holy City!  Although the so-called puppets that Ji Ning encountered before, and even the ice beasts, fire beasts and other strange beasts in the cave world, were very strong in terms of power and speed, they were far inferior in terms of the mystery of the realm.

    In terms of realm, the Feixue City Lord in front of me is absolutely superior to Ji Ning!

    "What." Ji Ning and Jiuchen were also frightened. They didn't expect that the Feixue City Lord would take their lives without even saying a few words.

    "Dang, clang, clang."

    Ji Ning immediately swayed and appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong swords. He launched the "Ultimate Sword Art of Idealism" and tried his best to block it.  Facing such a terrifying knife, Ji Ning had no idea of ??attacking, only one thought - resist it first!  Ji Ning's three swords barely touched the light.

    A coldness like an awl, but also a crushing and terrifying force instantly penetrated the whole body.

    Bang!

    Ning immediately flew backwards and rolled away, hitting the starry ground. The stars trembled, and a huge canyon was knocked out of the starry ground.  This canyon is cracked, and the cracks are hundreds of thousands of miles long.

    "It's too strong." The leader of Jiuchen didn't even dare to block it, he turned into a wave of water and fled quickly.

    "Whoops." Feixue City Lord slashed Ji Ning with his left hand, then slashed at Jiuchen Cult Master with his right sword.

    "Tear apart!"

    The mighty water that Jiuchen Cult Master transformed into was like cloth, cut in two directly from the center.  The mighty water flow let out a low groan, and followed the two currents of water to continue to flee quickly.  When they fled to Ji Ning's side in the distance, they merged and condensed into a physical body.

    Ji Ning also flew out of the canyon and stood with Jiuchen. Both of them looked ugly.

    "I can be considered the Lord of the Holy City in terms of combat power, but when I fight against the real Lord of the Holy City, the gap is so huge." Ji Ning felt his heart tremble.

    "It's too strong. It's too strong. My water immortal body is already perfect, but I was hit hard by him just now." Jiuchen's face was a little pale and he said through the voice, "Beiming, this Feixue City Lord is too strong.  I'm afraid it only takes more than ten swords to kill me."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    Water is immortal, but it is not invincible!  For example, when Emperor Tianyi was still the 'Dao Lord', he was severely beaten by Demon Lord Chenyu.  When the strength reaches a certain level, it cannot take off all attacks without dying.

    "Huh? Taoist Lord Beiming, no wonder you can rise in the world of Yibo." Feixue City Lord's green eyes fell on Ji Ning, "Your companion, Master Jiuchen, has water walking immortality, and he was severely injured by me. But you were attacked by me.  , not even injured. Tsk tskyour strength should have reached the Lord of the Holy City level."

    "But there is still a long way to go before me." Feixue City Lord smiled, and his smile made people feel chilled.

    "When I take action, I always like to go all out, even if the opponent is just Dao Lord. You two, accept death." The Lord of Feixue City suddenly used his magical power, and six hands appeared, each holding a knife.

    "Stop." Jiuchen shouted.

    "Oh?" Feixue City Lord looked at Ji Ning and Jiuchen coldly.  "What else do you two have to say?"

    "City Lord Feixue, we are just Tao Lords, we cannot compare with you, City Lord. Just tell us what you want, City Lord." Ji Ning also said.

    "Yes. City Lord, we can talk about anything." Jiuchen also said.

    Although the two of them have arranged many tricks on this star, they still have no confidence, because in terms of the number of treasures, is the most notorious "Feixue City Lord" among the eight dignified Lords of the Holy City not as good as the two of them?  I'm afraid there are more than ten times more than them!  Moreover, the fight just now completely made Ji Ning and Jiuchen understand the difference?? 

    Jiuchen, I'm afraid he will be killed with more than ten swords!

    Ji Ning?

    Ji Ning knew very well that there was a huge gap between himself and his opponent.  Feixue City Lord has such a high status, strong strength, and has lived for such a long time. Although he does not have the treasure of the universe, Feixue City Lord also has his own divine weapon!  And over the years, Feixue City Lord's natal divine weapon was no less powerful than Ji Ning's Beihong Sword.

    When it comes to weapons, Ji Ning has no advantage at all!

    On realm?  He is only slightly stronger than the peak Dao Lords, but there is still a clear gap between him and the Lord of the Holy City!  The opponent's sword strike just now was superior to his own swordsmanship in every aspect!

    Only the ¡®Heart Sword Technique¡¯ makes up for it a little bit, but the gap is still huge.

    ¡­¡­

    The strength gap is huge. Even if you use the treasure, you may not be able to escape. The few remaining parts of the realm flying boat are not worth fighting for.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at the misty light covering tens of billions of miles around them. The Feixue City Lord used a certain treasure to cover the surrounding space and time as soon as he arrived. From this, it can be seen that the Feixue City Lord is absolutely determined.  Obtained the parts of the realm flying boat!  Ji Ning could also feel that it was impossible to break through time and space and escape with his sword skills.  Maybe you can succeed with the master's 'time and space disk', but you may also fail to escape.

    After all, the opponent is the Lord of the Holy City!  Ji Ning was not completely confident.

    "Talk? You want to talk to me?" Feixue City Lord looked down at Jiuchen and Ning.

    "Yes, let's talk." Jiuchen continued, "The city lord probably wanted the parts for the realm flying boat. In fact, our brothers also felt it, so we ran away quickly."

    "If the city lord has anything to tell us, just tell us," Ji Ning also said.

    Facing such a ferocious overlord, Ji Ning and Jiuchen had to bow their heads.

    One of the most famous things about Feixue City Lord is that all the emperors in the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace gathered together to fight for their own interests, which angered Feixue City Lord!  In the Immortal Palace at that time, Feixue City Lord suppressed his anger.  After leaving the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace, the Lord of Feixue City actually killed twelve Eternal Emperors who had offended him!  This incident caused an uproar throughout the Endless Territory.

    " Occasionally, because of hatred, one or two enemy emperors are killed. This is nothing.

    But just to vent his anger and kill twelve emperors in a row this is too crazy!  This is also the reason why he has the most evil reputation among the lords of the Eight Holy Cities.  This is a lunatic!  And he is a very powerful lunatic who should have a lot of cards.  This incident aroused public outrage and also made other Holy City Lords dissatisfied. They fought for several Chaos Era and suffered numerous casualties, but in the end it was settled.

    "Regional flying boat?" Feixue City Lord looked at them both with a half-smile but not a smile.

    "We will naturally not leak the news." Jiuchen continued, "We are willing to swear an oath to keep this matter absolutely confidential."

    "You two are very smart. You sensed the speed of my pursuit and immediately chose to retreat." Feixue City Lord looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming Dao Lord is also extremely strong. If he is a little weaker, I'm afraid there's nothing you can do.  Beiming Daojun, you. But in front of me, the gap is too big."

    "Since you are willing to bow your head, I will give you a way out." Feixue City Lord said.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen both looked at Feixue City Lord.

    "First, except for the weapons and armor, all other treasures you have on your body must be given to me." Feixue City Lord said, "Second, you must not resist your soul memories, let me look through them. Don't worry, I  I will make an oath not to harm your souls at all. I am just looking through my memories."

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen¡¯s expressions changed.

    Jiuchen said angrily: "City Lord, don't go too far."

    Ji Ning¡¯s face was also cold.

    Looking through memories?

    How proud are they two?  Why are you willing to let the other party look through all your memories?  Moreover, Ji Ning was not willing to hand over all the treasures.  The Myriad Tribulations Sacred Blood Fruit Tree and the 'Thousand-leaf Green Spirit' that I got are extremely precious.  Qianye Qingling was originally refined by the Supreme himself and was expected to control a chaotic source beast.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 18 Time and Space Disk

    "Hmph, even if I kill you, I can still get all your treasures." Feixue City Lord said coldly, "Now you only need to hand over your treasures, and you can even keep the weapons and armor you use. I am already very merciful.  As for looking through your memories I just want to know how you got the components of the realm flying boat."

    The realm flying boat was left behind by the Sith tribe. Ji Ning and the others were able to obtain the parts of the realm flying boat. In Feixue City Lord¡¯s view, Ji Ning and the others should have been to the Sith tribe¡¯s ruins.

    Any Sith ruins are treasures.  Of course Feixue City Lord needs to know all the relevant information.

    "Looking through the memories? Even if I die, I won't agree." Jiuchen said coldly.

    "City Lord, we can give you the parts of the domain flying boat! And we will keep it secret and not tell anyone about it." Ji Ning also said coldly, "If the City Lord agrees, we will naturally offer the treasure with both hands. If you don't agree, we can only  war."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Seeing this, the Lord of Feixue City raised his head and laughed, bursts of laughter, echoing continuously in the closed space and time within tens of billions of miles.

    "You dare to make conditions with me!" Feixue City Lord's green eyes burst out with murderous intent, and his face was ferocious, "Just die!"

    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.

    Six dazzling huge crescent-moon sword lights directly killed Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    "Let's fight." Ji Ning and Jiuchen looked at each other and stopped holding back.

    "Get up." Jiuchen shouted.

    Suddenly, a layer of black appeared on the surface of the star, countless runes circulated, and the surrounding space became solidified.  The light flight speed of the six meniscus knives was affected.

    Then, a blood -colored flag appeared in the stars, causing the stars to immediately fall into the bloody ocean.

    Furthermore, another roaring phantom of alien beasts appeared, and a total of nineteen phantoms of alien beasts pounced directly on Feixue City Lord.

    "Go." Ji Ning also controlled the means he arranged.

    "Clang, clang, clang" A dark blue chain appeared from the void, appeared behind the Feixue City Lord, and directly grabbed and entangled it towards the Feixue City Lord.

    A huge formation appeared.

    A huge white chessboard appeared in the sky, and a black chessboard appeared in the void below the stars.  Two huge chessboards rotated, and countless rays of light connected between the chessboards.  The restraints were directed towards Feixue City Lord.

    ¡°Crackling~~~¡± Dark golden lightning strangled the Lord of Feixue City crazily.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°There are quite a few treasures.¡± Feixue City Lord sneered.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen are indeed very cautious. The means they deployed are quite powerful. Although Feixue City Lord is very powerful, they can at least affect him for a while.

    ¡°Break it for me!!!¡±

    The Lord of Feixue City smiled ferociously.

    A golden disk appeared in front of him. The disk stood upright and had sharp edges.  Exuding terrible fluctuations.

    "Ang¡ª¡ª" The disc made a harsh sound, which made Ji Ning and Jiuchen's hearts tremble. The disc suddenly grew in size, nearly half the size of a star, and spun directly towards the star.

    "Clang."

    The Lord of Feixue City holds a sword in six hands.  He easily blocked the dark blue chain that was wrapping around him from behind.

    "Pfft¡ª¡ª" The huge disk forcibly cut through all obstacles, and all the restraining formations and trapping formations were forcibly broken!  It should be noted that even if Feixue City Lord wants to break through these trapping formations on his own strength, he still needs to exhaust the power of these formations.  But at this moment, it was broken open forcefully.

    All the formations on this huge star were cut open and destroyed.  The entire star was cut into half, and the power of the disc was completely consumed and shattered.

    Ji Ning and Jiuchen were both caught off guard.

    "Our formations obviously can't kill him, so why would he just use treasures to break it?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "The Lord of Feixue City is domineering and arrogant. I can feel his arrogance." Jiuchen also felt a little sad.

    "die!"

    The Lord of Feixue City, who had destroyed the entire star, rushed towards Ji Ning and Jiuchen.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and put away Jiuchen: "Jiuchen. I will find a way to escape, and there should be hope of escaping. If I can't escapeyou can only ask for happiness."

    "Beiming." The leader of Jiuchen, who was taken into the cave, also gritted his teeth.

    But he also knew that his strength was far different from that of the Feixue City Lord. Ji Ning could still struggle, but Jiu Chen would be risking his own life if he tried his best.

    *******

    Ji Ning collectedAfter catching Jiuchen, he immediately rose into the sky and flew high into the sky.

    "Broken." Ji Ning tried to tear apart the space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.  Isolated within tens of billions of miles, time and space are extremely stable and cannot be torn apart.

    "Walk."

    A strange black and white disc appeared in Ji Ning's hand.

    This is exactly the space-time disk given to Ji Ning by Master Mang Ya.

    Ji Ning instantly elicited the power contained in the space-time disk, and a mighty and terrifying wave descended.  He immediately grabbed Ji Ning and began to forcibly tear apart time and space.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± The misty light covering tens of billions of miles also began to tremble, seeming to be trying its best to suppress it.

    "What." Feixue City Lord showed a shocked look, "This is the time and space disk? The time and space disk dominated by Mang Ya?" After living for endless years, Feixue City Lord is certainly familiar with the time and space disk.  In fact, the top powers in the entire Endless Territory all know that Lord Mangya has been taking very careful care of the Mangya royal family and the Dao Lords of the Twelve Palaces of Mangya.

    Being given the space-time disk means that the Lord Mangya is very optimistic about it.  Normally other powerful people would give him face and would not attack such a little guy.

    "Humph, for the sake of the territorial flying boat and the ruins of the Sith clan. I can't care less about it." The Lord of Feixue City sneered.

    The power of the space-time disk is trying its best to break through time and space.

    The misty light within tens of billions of miles is trying its best to suppress time and space, and the two are competing.

    "Snapped."

    The strange black and white disc in Ji Ning's hand was completely shattered.

    And the hazy light covering tens of billions of miles of space has also dimmed a lot.

    "Failed." Ji Ning was stunned. This was the most powerful treasure in his hand for escaping, but it failed to break through time and space.

    "what to do."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart dropped.

    "The most powerful escape treasure has failed, and my own strength is not as good as others, what should I do?"

    "Maybe it can be done if Lord Mang Ya comes in person. It's just a treasure he refined, which is only part of the power. He gave it to many Taoist masters. It's not enough to escape with your life. You can't escape, you're dead  , the leader of Jiuchen who is hiding in your cave will also die." Feixue City Lord's voice was loud, except for the swordsmanship, he was superior to Ning in every aspect!  Ji Ning's Heart Sword Skill was too weak after all, and he had only learned the tenth form, which could only be regarded as the first stage.  The increase in strength simply cannot make up for the huge gap between them.

    If Ji Ning could perform the fifteenth form like the Heart Sword Emperor, that would be incredible.

    "It's a pity that it is too difficult to break through the Heart Sword Technique."

    It is also extremely difficult to achieve a breakthrough in the ultimate swordsmanship.

    "I can't die. What will Jiuchen do if I die?" Ji Ning has a strong desire to survive.

    If he dies.

    Because the talisman obtained in another universe can be resurrected again!  But his magic weapons and treasures are gone, and the nine secret arts and body-protecting powers that he has developed are also gone!

    The loss of the treasure is secondary. The most important thing is that he can be resurrected. Jiu Chen cannot be resurrected. Even Jiu Chen doesn't even have a second soul.

    "Die." The Lord of Feixue City was already in front of him.

    "I can't lose, I can't be defeated, I still have a chance, a slim chance." Ji Ning's eyes burned with a terrifying light, "Fight, the pressure of life and death has a great effect on the perception of swordsmanship. I have been practicing seclusion for hundreds of millions of years and still have no chance."  Being able to step into the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship, I also have a lot of insights, and I may be able to use this breakthrough."

    "As long as I step into the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship, not only can I survive, but I can also win." The light in Ji Ning's eyes was bright, and his will was unshakable.

    "Die." Feixue City's chief swordsman Guang came.

    The cold sword light descended.

    It was still so fast that Ji Ning's heart trembled, and so cold that it chilled Ji Ning's heart.

    This time Feixue City Lord's six-handled swords attacked Ning at the same time. It was obvious that he was leaving no room to spare and wanted to kill Ning in one fell swoop.

    "Block, you must block." Ji Ning tried his best to use his sword skills. A huge black hole seemed to be formed around him, trying to swallow up all the sword light.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    This time the impact was much stronger than the last time.

    Ji Ning flew backwards in the void. While flying upside down, he couldn't help but feel a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.

    "Haha, you do have some strength. I used all my strength to strike six times I thought I could blow you to pieces. I didn't expect you were only slightly injured. Your body-protecting powers are really powerful."  Feixue City Lord's voice echoed in the void, and he continued to chase Xiang Ning without stopping.

    "Also??, it's still within my tolerance.  Ji Ning licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, "Although he is strong, he still can't kill me. With my body armor and magical powers, I'm afraid I have to be a master to directly smash my body."  I still have a chance, I still have a chance.  "

    "You can block it once, but can you block it ten times and a hundred times? You are dead." The fierce green eyes of Feixue City Lord became more and more terrifying.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 19 A Drop of Tears

    Ji Ning is not stupid, nor is he arrogant.

    Although he hopes to break through the bottleneck at the critical moment of life and death, things are always unpredictable. Maybe he really takes the opportunity to break through.  But the greater possibility is that we can¡¯t break through!  After all, how difficult is it to break through the bottleneck of Sipiaojun?  Ji Ning followed the ultimate sword path, and it was much more difficult for him to break through than Jiuchen and Da Mo.

    He didn¡¯t dare to place all his hopes on a ¡®breakthrough¡¯, so after the failure of the space-time disk, Ji Ning immediately asked Master Mangya for help.

    "Send the news to Master Mangya and say, 'Beiming Taoist Master is willing to offer fifty Cold Flame Dinghua Fruits and all the other fruits obtained in the remaining Chibo Palace to ask the Master to save lives. Feixue City Master is chasing him.  , he may die at any moment." Ji Ning ordered his servant who was specifically in contact with Mangya Kingdom.

    "Yes, master." The servants were also shocked. Knowing that the situation was serious, they even sent the message to Mangya Kingdom.

    "I hope the master will take action." Ji Ning secretly said.

    The Lord, aloof, is the supreme leader of the entire Mangya Kingdom!  For the existences at the highest level in the Endless Territory, no matter how evil the Tao Lord is, it is nothing, because the more evil the Taoist is, the lower the possibility of succeeding in joining the Tao.  How can you not see the majestic twelve palaces of Mangya Kingdom and the endless years without a peak Taoist master succeed?  So far, there is still only one master, Mang Yazhu.

    so¡­¡­

    The Lords generally don¡¯t care about the life and death of Dao Lord. It is normal to risk life and death and die.  They will calmly watch the rise and death of generations of Tao Lords

    "Fifty Cold Flame Cauldron Flower Fruits may be able to invite the Overlord. During the last battle at Chibo Palace, the Overlord also got some fruits from me, but I estimate there were less than fifty." Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    "Master, master, the master has given orders, and he is coming here with my other clone. But it will take a little time, so master, please hold on for a while." The servant company responded.

    Bang.

    At this moment, Ji Ning was flying backwards.  There was blood on the corner of his mouth due to shock, and he couldn't help but feel happy when he got the news: "Okay."

    "Hold on for a moment. As long as you hold on, the master will arrive." Ji Ning looked forward to it. He knew very well that the master did not know his exact location, so he needed the clone of the servant to lead the way.  It needs to be guided all the time, and the ultra-long distance tearing of time and space travel also takes a very small amount of time.

    Usually when I¡¯m on the road, this time is very short.

    But Ji Ning is now fighting to the death. This is a fight on the level of the Lord of the Holy City, and it only takes a short moment.  It is still very long, enough for Feixue City Lord to take action a hundred times.

    ¡­¡­

    "Get up." Feixue City Lord, with long hair and fluttering eyebrows, shouted loudly.

    Boom~~~ Countless sword auras filled the air around him, forming a huge world of sword auras, which directly suppressed Ji Ning's body.  Obviously Feixue City Lord wanted to resolve the battle as soon as possible.

    "Get up." Ji Ning did not dare to neglect, and nine dragons immediately flew out from the body to form a chaotic world of yin and yang, and at the same time, the vast projection of the heart world also arrived.  The world projection is attached to the chaotic world of Yin and Yang, trying its best to collide with the surrounding sword world.

    The two worlds collide.

    The world of sword energy was actually at a slight disadvantage, which made Feixue City Lord a little surprised, and then sneered: "There are some methods, but you still have to die."

    The Lord of Feixue City crushed him to death with sheer ferocity!

    Six-handled swords, displaying extremely fierce sword skills!

    In front of such a knife.  Time and space must also be frozen!  Cause and effect will also be cut off!

    Attack!  attack!  attack!

    "I have to survive. For Jiuchen, I have to survive." Ji Ning struggled to support himself.

    Bang.  Bang.  Bang.

    The two sides fought in darkness.

    The Lord of Feixue City is worthy of being ranked among the top three Lords of the Eight Holy Cities. His attacks are extremely fierce. After all, the 'Tao of Swords' is good at attacking. Ji Ning was almost unable to fight back.  Fortunately, he only focused on defense. He tried to defend the six swords at the same time as seamlessly as possible, and was knocked upside down by the bombardment again and again.

    "This Taoist Beiming is really powerful." Feixue City Lord attacked ten times in a row, but Ning resisted ten times.  This made Feixue City Lord's pupils shrink, "They say that the Wine Saint is the first Dao Lord, but it seems that this Beiming Dao Lord may be stronger than the Wine Saint! I can't believe that there is a Dao Lord who can resist me continuously.  Ten moves.¡±

    Ji Ning actually has the help of the Heart Sword Technique. Without the Heart Sword Technique, he can double his strength, make the sword faster and stronger!  Then Feixue City Lord would probably blow away Ji Ning's six swords, throw Ji Ning's sword away, and kill Ji Ning head-on!

    "He is too tough. If this continues, it will take many moves to kill him." Feixue City Lord's green eyes flashed with cold light, "Forget it, let's make an exception and use the Ice and Snow Sword Technique.  "

    "Wow."

    Feixue City Lord's six knives all moved. Three of them were still fierce and sharp, but the other three knives became erratic, as if snowflakes were falling, and their femininity was hard to figure out.

    Ji Ning's expression changed drastically when he saw this.

    Although it was very violent and powerful before, the difficulty of resisting it was much lower.  But now there is a combination of fierceness and softness, yin and yang combined, and the difficulty of resisting immediately begins to soar.  The power of the snowflake-like sword technique had declined, but Ning had an even bigger headache.  Just like the 'Bleeding Style' and 'Heaven Collapse Style', the Heavenly Collapse Style is much more powerful, but the Blood Drop Style sacrifices power but is much stronger in speed.

    So it¡¯s not that the one with the most power is the best.

    "Dang Dang " The sound of the sword collided.

    Ji Ning was forced to use four swords to resist the three cold and erratic ice and snow swordsmanship, and the remaining two Beihong swords were used to resist the most ferocious three swords.

    Boom~~~

    It was obviously not enough to release the force of the two swords. A violent impact swept through Ji Ning's whole body. His body trembled, causing Ji Ning to fly away. A mouthful of blood spurted out. His face turned pale. His divine power was consumed too much. Ji Ning's hand  They were all numb, and there was a faint feeling of dizziness in their souls. It was obvious that the swordsmanship was too little to relieve the force, which caused the divine body to bear more, and the injuries were obviously more serious.

    "Since I became the Lord of the Holy City, although I have taken action against Dao Lord, I have always used violent moves to crush him to death. You are still the first one. I couldn't crush and kill him, so I was forced to use ice and snow sword skills.  . Normally I only use this when fighting against emperors. You should be proud to die under such sword skills." Feixue City Lord said and bullied him again.

    The skill of the sword is like snow, and the snowflakes are fluttering.

    The light of the sword is like electricity, penetrating directly into people's hearts.

    Two completely opposite sword skills make defense more difficult.

    "Pfft" Ji Ning felt dizzy from being bombarded, his body felt uncomfortable, and his condition was also declining.

    "No, if this continues, I will die, I will die."

    Ji Ning understood that every time he resisted, he seemed to be teetering on the edge of life and death. Within ten moves, he would die in the opponent's hands.

    "If I die, I can still live with the help of Taoist talismans."

    "But if Jiuchen is dead, he is really dead."

    An extremely strong will burst out from Ji Ning's true soul. This will was extremely powerful. This was the power from the soul. Ji Ning's sword suddenly changed.

    Originally there were streaks of sword mist, but suddenly the sword mist began to condense. The mist condensed and turned into droplets of water. Countless water droplets formed a sword that looked like water.  One after another, the water light swords are rippling and beautiful, but they have a soul-stirring power.  The speed and power of Ji Ning's sword immediately increased.

    The eleventh form of the Heart Sword Technique, ¡®A Drop of Tears¡¯.

    ¡°Bang bang.¡±

    The two sides collided.

    Ji Ning still flew backwards, but this time, although Ji Ning was also at a disadvantage, he did not vomit blood at all. It was obvious that the impact could not shake Ji Ning's blood.

    "What!" Feixue City Lord's expression changed drastically, "The eleventh form of the Heart Sword Technique?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning smiled from a distance, "As expected of Feixue City Lord, he recognized it at a glance. This is indeed the eleventh form of the Heart Sword Technique."

    The reason why practitioners are relatively easy to break through is between life and death.

    It¡¯s because between life and death, that kind of great fear will naturally cause the soul to enter a special state, which makes it easier to achieve enlightenment and breakthrough.  And Ji Ning was not only on the verge of life and death, but also because he was responsible for "Jiu Chen's life and death", he was naturally more eager to win.  This strong will and strong emotion naturally caused his mental swordsmanship to break through.

    The moment he made the breakthrough, Ji Ning understood.

    The eleventh form of the Heart Sword Technique, ¡®A Drop of Tears¡¯, requires a strong will!  Back then, Emperor Xinjian was willing to die for his loved ones in the face of death and shed tears of smile, but at that time he had an epiphany and realized the eleventh form.

    Every practitioner has his or her own path to such mysterious and mysterious swordsmanship.

    Like the God Emperor Helong, the "God Emperor's Great Extermination Technique" is the same as the "Heart Sword Technique" in which the ultimate combination of mental power, divine power and mana is perfect. It also has an extremely terrifying will and extremely strong emotions, but it is for the common people and all things.  emotions.

    "That fiery will can lead to a higher combination of mental power, divine power, and magic power." Ji Ning understood clearly.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp; Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 35 Chapter 20 The Lord of Mangya (the final chapter of this volume)

    "how so?"

    "His mental swordsmanship has reached the eleventh form? Then it won't be long before he can reach the twelfth form."

    The eighth to tenth form is the first stage.

    The eleventh and twelfth forms are considered the second stage.

    In the first stage, Ji Ning made breakthroughs one after another in the Chibo Palace. Breakthroughs in the same stage were very fast, but it was much more difficult to cross from one stage to another.  Now that Ji Ning has reached the eleventh form, it is not far off to reach the twelfth form.

    "This Beiming Taoist master is perfect in all aspects of swordsmanship and has extremely strong toughness. If he masters the twelfth form, he will be almost the same as me." The murderous intention of the Lord of Feixue City grew stronger.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Heart Sword Emperor, even if he becomes an emperor, his pure swordsmanship level will be comparable to that of the peak Dao Lord, and even lower than the current Ji Ning.

    But because he has mastered the fifteen moves of the Heart Sword Technique, he can completely surpass all other lords of the Holy City, and is only weaker than the three major lords.  He is the emperor second only to the three great masters in endless years!

    Ji Ning has now mastered the eleven moves, and his power has doubled, tripling the original.

    After some time, practicing the twelfth form will increase your swordsmanship by five times, which means your strength will be six times that of not using the Heart Sword Technique!  How terrifying?

    It is precisely because of this terrifying method that the Heart Sword Emperor can transcend two major levels and fight against the three major masters!

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    Both sides fight.

    Ji Ning was blasted away time and time again, but at this moment Ji Ning was very relaxed.

    Because my sword is faster and stronger, I am obviously confident in blocking it: "I can block it not to mention hundreds of times, but thousands of times. Although I am suppressed, it is still easy to focus on defense."

    "Death, death."

    The green eyes of Feixue City Lord are even more chilly.

    His sword skills are either fierce and powerful, or turn into fluttering snowflakes.  The beating left Ji Ning unable to fight back.  Time and time again, Ji Ning was sent flying backwards, completely suppressing Ji Ning, leaving Ji Ning to defend himself.

    The defensible Ji Ning really left Feixue City Lord at a loss.

    "There is no flaw in his defense, and there is no flaw in any aspect of his swordsmanship." Feixue City Lord was very distressed. This kind of opponent with perfect defense was the most difficult to deal with.  Even with his much higher strength, it would be difficult for him to break through his defensive sword moves. "Am I going to have to use treasures to deal with a Dao Lord?"

    "With his current strength, ordinary Dominator-level treasures may not be able to kill him. I have to use some of my most important treasures." Feixue City Lord also felt a little distressed.

    "In endless years, I will only accumulate a few treasures."

    "Critical moments can be used to resist the master."

    The Lord of Feixue City was a little hesitant.

    The two sides fought again and again.  Feixue City Lord was hesitating, hesitating, he was reluctant to part with the most important treasure.  But more ordinary treasures, such as ordinary master-level treasures, are very precious to Dao Lord, but Feixue City Lord still has some, but they only have two or three points of power that the master can use with all his strength.  He couldn't kill the Lord of the Holy City, and he couldn't kill the current Ji Ning either.

    ¡­¡­

    The Lord of Feixue City hesitated and tried to kill Ning by other means.

    If you can save a life-saving treasure, Feixue City Lord will not use it casually.

    "Pull it!"

    In the distance, in the void tens of billions of miles away shrouded in misty light, time and space tore apart, and a huge crack appeared, from which an extremely majestic beast stretched out a huge head.  The eyes that were like flaming stars on his head looked towards the area where the battle was taking place, and saw the Lord of Feixue City and the Dao Lord Beiming.

    Feixue City Lord felt something and turned around to look.

    "Feixue City Lord, stop." The majestic giant beast made a deep voice.

    "Lord Mangya!" Feixue City Lord's face changed drastically. Could it be that Lord Mangya himself killed him?

    The Feixue City Lord, who was still hesitating at first, immediately showed a ferocious look on his face, and an ordinary black sledgehammer appeared in his hand.  He immediately threw the black sledgehammer, which immediately turned into a huge golden light and hit Ning in the distance.  While flying in mid-air, the black sledgehammer's light increased greatly.  It turned into a golden sledgehammer.

    It is dazzling.

    The trace of aura it exuded made Ji Ning feel the desire to surrender. He suppressed this thought forcibly. In his heart, he was horrified and crushed two life-saving objects in succession. A flowing cover of water and light enveloped Ji Ning, and at the same time, a strange  The river enveloped Ji Ning.

    "Feixue!" Master Mangya was angry. His huge body stretched out a sharp claw, and the sharp claw directly grabbed the dim light barrier, and poofThe sound tore apart this barrier.

    But when he tore it apart, the dazzling golden sledgehammer had already arrived in front of Ji Ning.

    Bang~~~

    A mighty force smashed into the river around Ji Ning and shattered, and the cover on his body was shattered. Although Ji Ning tried his best to resist with the Beihong Sword, this power far exceeded the Feixue City Lord's attack.  Ning's six hands were immediately torn apart from each other, all six swords were thrown away, and the terrifying impact swept through Ning's body.

    This force is too powerful.

    "I, am I going to die?"

    Ji Ning only had time to turn his head and look in the direction of Mang Ya's master in the distance. Looking at the majestic giant beast, Ji Ning just moved his mouth. He wanted to say: "Save Jiuchen."

    But before Ji Ning could say anything, his body turned into powder, leaving only some magic weapons, armor and clothes flying.

    ¡­¡­

    "No, damn it!" Master Mang Ya's huge flaming star-like eyes were full of anger, and he even spoke. The Lord of Feixue City actually used a killing move.

    Pull.

    Lord Mangya, who had torn apart the light barrier, quickly grabbed Feixue City Lord.

    While the Lord of Feixue City killed Ji Ning with his trump card treasure, he also turned into a stream of light and flew in the direction of Ji Ning. He wanted to take away the treasure left by Ji Ning. He knew very well that Jiu Chen, and  The components of the realm flying boat are all in Ji Ning's cave-heaven magic weapon.

    "Still want to seize the treasure?" Lord Mangya became even more angry. His eyes glowed with mist, and the surrounding space and time froze. An invisible force suppressed the Lord of Feixue City in the distance, slowing him down. The sharp claws in Lord Mangya's hands  But he forced himself through space and reached the Lord of Feixue City.  There used to be that misty light barrier that suppressed time and space, but now that barrier is torn apart, one can naturally kill in front of him.

    "So fast, this old guy is worthy of being the first master among the three masters." Feixue City Lord used his sword skills to resist that terrifying claw.

    Bang~~~

    A terrifying claw struck.

    It is so powerful that it is comparable to the treasured black sledgehammer used by Feixue City Lord before.

    The Lord of Feixue City was instantly reduced to pieces.  Countless snowflakes were seen fluttering, and the snowflakes quickly condensed in the distance, and once again condensed into the figure of the Lord of Feixue City.

    ¡°For example, when ¡®Bo Lin Supreme¡¯ was still the master, he realized ten ways that all reached the master level!  After that, he accumulated a lot of experience and became the supreme master in one fell swoop.  Emperors like these who have endless eternal life usually understand other paths so that they can understand by analogy!  The Lord of Feixue City is already good at the art of swords and ice and snow.

    He has achieved the strength of the Lord of the Holy City with the combination of sword and Tao, and over the long years.  He has gradually cultivated Bingxue to the same level. Obviously he also wants to draw parallels and gradually cultivate to the level of dominance.

    After becoming an emperor, you can also practice, but it will be slower and more difficult.

    ?Anyone with a high status who can live a long time

    They all have the ability to save lives.

    The Lord and Lord of the Holy City.  The difference in strength is obvious.  In a head-on battle, death is inevitable.

    But some of them have the means of "immortality", and some of them are very powerful in one aspect, such as "deduction" and can escape in advance before the crisis comes.  For example, the 'Escape Technique' is very powerful. You can escape with the help of special escape techniques, making it impossible for the master to chase you.

    Although Ji Ning has now reached the level of Lord of the Holy City.

    But once he came, he only practiced the ultimate swordsmanship.  There is no way to avoid death.

    Secondly, after all, his training years are too short, and the treasures he has accumulated are too few. He cannot compare with Feixue City Lord and the others. Some of the treasures accumulated by old guys like Feixue City Lord can affect the Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master Mang Ya, if I kill a Taoist Lord, do you still want to take care of me?" Feixue City Lord stood in the distance.  Although he was dissatisfied, he still suppressed his anger, "You and I have lived in the endless territory for endless years, and generations of Dao Lords are just passers-by. This Beiming Dao Lord has angered me. I killed him. This is just a trivial matter. You  Isn¡¯t it too much for your Majesty to interfere in such matters?¡±

    Lord Mangya¡¯s voice was also powerful: ¡°Feixue City Lord, this is indeed a trivial matter, but I have spoken and we can negotiate for anything. You actually used a killing move to kill Beiming!¡±

    ¡°This little thief was quite lucky to take away what I needed.¡± Feixue City Lord said.  "Lord Mang Ya, I don't want any other treasures. I just want this little thief's cave magic weapon Give me all his cave magic weapons, no matter what the conditions are."

    "Hmph, you killed Beiming and still want his treasure?" Lord Mangya said coldly, "Go away. If you don't, don't blame me for being ruthless."

    "you¡­¡­¡±

    The Lord of Feixue City looked ugly.

    "Get out!" Master Mang Ya's voice became deeper and deeper.

    "Okay, the master is the master, I will let you once." Feixue City Lord gritted his teeth, turned his head, and disappeared without a trace with a wave of space.

    The reason why the Lord of Feixue City still wanted to kill Ji Ning at this critical moment.

    Although it is also for the components of the realm flying boat, the more important thing is to eliminate the weeds!  Because he understood that as long as Ji Ning lives it won't be long before Ji Ning understands the twelfth form of the Heart Sword Technique.  By then, the gap between Ji Ning's strength and his would be even smaller.  This enmity has been forged. Once Ji Ning fails to unite in the future, and is doomed to die and the Tao disappears, once Ji Ning goes mad, he, the Lord of Feixue City, is sure to save his life, but the foundation of power he has built over endless years may be destroyed by madness.  Ji Ning was destroyed.

    If Ji Ning succeeds in joining the Tao, it will be even worse.  So he had to kill Ji Ning and also wanted to grab the treasure.

    It¡¯s a pity that he was stopped by the master.

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Mang Ya watched Feixue City Lord leave and did not pursue him. It was not easy to kill Feixue City Lord.

    Master Mang Ya's huge and majestic body transformed into a human form, turning into an old man with a white beard in a snow-white robe with six curved corners. With a wave of his hand, he took away all the treasures such as the Beihong Sword, the Cave Heaven Magic Treasure, and the Armor Clothes left by Ji Ning.  He put them all away and whispered softly at the same time: "These magic weapons of his are still owned by their owners. This Taoist Lord Beiming is not dead yet. Could it be that he has a second soul?"

    Lord Mangya smiled.

    He originally felt a little apologetic for not being able to save Ji Ning, but now he feels much more relaxed.

    "It does have some tricks. Since he is not deadhis body is in Tiancang Palace, I will go to Tiancang Palace." Lord Mang Ya immediately took a step, tore apart time and space, and rushed towards Tiancang Palace.  .

    (End of this volume)

    This volume is over, Tomato will start updating a new volume tomorrow - the "Four Paths Lord" volume.

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 1 Resurrection

    Tiancang Palace.

    In a hidden cave, in a beautiful canyon, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. Jin Ning, dressed in gold, is sitting cross-legged on the grass. On the soft grass in front of him is a piece of black and white jade. This is a jade talisman, and it is a talisman.  Bo Dijun originally gave Ji Ning a talisman of destiny in order to establish a relationship with Lord Dan. However, this was not the most precious, and could only resurrect the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  Next to the black and white jade talisman are a large number of chaos crystals. These countless chaos crystals are piled up into a hill.

    At the same moment when the Lord of Feixue City killed Ji Ning in the distance¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The entire black and white jade talisman also lit up, and the trace of true soul left in the jade talisman began to slowly recover under the power of this jade talisman, as if the baby was in the mother's belly, and as if life was in the eggshell  A trace of Ji Ning's true soul was slowly conceived in this black and white jade talisman, and he gradually recovered. As he recovered more and more, his consciousness became clearer and clearer.

    "I was just killed before, and I felt like my consciousness was falling into endless darkness"

    "Now that I'm resurrected, it seems like I've entered endless light"

    This life-and-death experience gave Ji Ning an extremely shocking feeling.

    Ji Ning suddenly had a new understanding of ¡®Tao¡¯.

    "Attract!" Ji Ning's consciousness immediately began to actively attract external forces. The large number of chaos crystals that Fashen had prepared nearby were immediately attracted and continuously absorbed.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~~" As he actively absorbed the power from the outside world, Ji Ning began to recover quickly. The black and white jade talisman also shattered silently, and a young man in white began to condense in the air of the canyon. His figure  The figure exuded light, a bit illusory, but gradually became more solid. After absorbing most of the large amount of chaos crystals prepared around him, the aura of the boy in white was completely restrained.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, landed from mid-air.

    Ji Ning in white and Jin Ning in gold looked at each other, but there was no joy, only worry.

    "I used the Taoist talisman to resurrect me again! But Brother Jiuchen" Ji Ning was worried, "The Lord of Feixue City saw the Lord appear and wanted to kill me at the last moment at all costs. I'm afraid he will also take away what I have left.  Those treasures. Jiuchen is hiding in my cave magic weapon, I hope Jiuchen will not fall into the hands of Feixue City Lord."

    "Huh." Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, had a thought and left the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the cave is the Beiming Cave of Ji Ning of Tiancang Palace.

    "Master." The woman in fiery red robes, who was sitting alone on a large rock in the distance, smiled.

    "You Ji." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Master, why are you back?" Su Youji was surprised.  She has been in Tiancang Palace almost all these years, but she usually sees Dharmakaya 'Golden Clothes Ji Ning'.

    Ji Ning smiled: "I was beaten back."

    "Who can beat you back, master?" Su Youji didn't believe that among the Taoists, the master should be almost invincible.

    "Haha, there is no need to say more about such embarrassing things. Where is the elixir? Are you still refining it?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Yeah. I'm obsessed with alchemy." Su Youji said.

    Suddenly, a wave of time and space swept through the entire Tiancang Palace. Su Youji hadn't noticed it yet, but Ji Ning showed a nervous look. He was worried about Jiuchen's life and death, and immediately bowed respectfully to the front: "I've seen the Lord.  "

    A dark crack opened up in space-time ahead, and an old man with a white beard in a snow-white robe and six horns on his head walked out and saw Ji Ning.  He couldn't help but look surprised: "Beiming, are you alive?"

    The moment he saw the Lord, Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    Because he sensed that his weapons, magic weapons, etc. were right in front of him, they were obviously put away by Lord Mang Ya.

    "When the master arranged it, when Bei Ming entered that different universe, he got a destiny talisman from Emperor Fu Bo by chance." Ji Ning said, "It is with this destiny talisman that he can survive."

    "Fu Bo's natal talisman?" Master Mang Ya nodded lightly.  "No wonder you can survive. Fu Bo has a very aloof temperament. If you can catch his eye, I'm afraid you have a lot of chances."

    Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    ????????? No matter how I caught the other person¡¯s eyes, I had never seen Emperor Fu Bo with my own eyes. It was entirely because of the Lord Dan that the other party gave him this Taoist Talisman.

    "That's right. These are your treasures." Master Mang Ya waved his hand, and immediately the six Northern Rainbow Swords, Armor Clothes, Cave Heaven Magical Treasures and many other treasures flew towards Ji Ning, especially the six Northern Rainbow Swords.  He was trembling, obviously extremely excited to face his master.

    Ji Ning waved his hand.  Treasures are either put away or worn on the body.He carried the scabbard and six Beihong swords on his back.

    Ji Ning was relieved to get these treasures. After all, he had taken many risks and had many opportunities to collect so many treasures. It would be so heartbreaking to lose them all.  Ji Ning also sensed the Jiuchen Cult Master in his cave, which made Ji Ning couldn't help but smile.

    "Thank you, Lord, this is the fruit of the Red Wave Palace that we promised before." Ji Ning immediately presented a green gourd, which was filled with all the fruits left over from the battle of the Red Wave Palace.

    "I can't accept this."

    Lord Mang Ya shook his head with a smile, "You asked me to save your life before. If I really saved you, of course I would accept these fruits. But this time I was a step slower. The Lord of Feixue City also didn't do anything in front of me.  I didn't hold anything back, I couldn't save you, you could be resurrected with the help of Taoist talismans How could I harvest these fruits?"

    "These fruits are only part of my treasures." Ji Ning continued, "Master, you are able to send many treasures, especially my natal magic weapon. Beiming is already very grateful."

    "If you haven't done it, you haven't done it." Master Mang Ya shook his head, "I don't even bother to covet something like your junior."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    In fact, the higher the status, the more arrogant one is.

    There are some bottom lines when doing things, and they will not easily break through their bottom lines!  Of course, if the treasure is really tempting enough, they will also break through the bottom line. For example, a complete domain spaceship is enough to make the masters crazy.  As for Ji Ning, he was just a Dao Lord. Lord Mang Ya really didn't think much of Ji Ning's treasure.  Even if he knew that there was the Sacred Blood Fruit Tree of Ten Thousand Tribulations, Lord Mang Ya probably still didn't care.  Maybe Qianye Qingling would make him a little tempted, but he wouldn't be crazy.

    Because first of all, we have to find a chaos source beast, and secondly, we need to rely on Qianye Qingling to control it. It should be noted that even for the Supreme, it is very difficult to find a chaos source beast, let alone the master of Mang Ya who has been living in the Flame Dragon Realm.  .

    In other wordseven if he knew all of Ji Ning's treasures, he would not steal them shamelessly.  Not to mention that he didn't know that Ji Ning had treasures like Qianye Qingling.

    "Then, then" Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he continued, "Beiming has something to ask of me."

    "Oh?" Master Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning.

    "I want some precious materials." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a large amount of dense text immediately appeared next to him, describing the large number of precious materials that Ji Ning needed to practice the first three levels of "Sword Dao Body".  After all, the previous physical body was destroyed. Although the original body has been restored now, what can be restored is only an ordinary divine body.

    The body-protecting magical power and the nine secret arts have all disappeared.  Ji Ning didn't care about the Nine Secret Techniques, they were already too weak for him.  But the magical power of protecting the body is very useful.

    Ji Ning fought against the Lord of Feixue City before. When he failed to break through in the Heart Sword Technique, he was blown away time and time again but did not die. This was because his body-protecting magical power was powerful enough!  Of course, you have to cultivate to the fourth level - the divine body is comparable to the eternal best magic weapon, and the required precious materials will make even the master feel heartbroken.  Ji Ning suspected that even the Holy Blood Fruit Tree of All Tribulations might not be enough.

    "I remember you bought it last time?" Master Mang Ya said with a smile.

    "This body-protecting magical power needs to be practiced again." Ji Ning said helplessly, "I will use my remaining Chibo Temple fruit to exchange for it. It should be enough."

    "That's enough." Master Mang Ya smiled.

    He was more and more fond of Ji Ning. He really wanted these fruits, but he absolutely did not want to take advantage of Ji Ning, a Taoist master.  The precious materials that Ji Ning needs now are equivalent to the value of these fruits!  But if Ji Ning publicly wants to exchange, I am afraid that the Dao Alliance, the ancient cultivator clan and other forces will be willing to exchange, and even let Ji Ning take more advantage. After all, the fruit is relatively rare and more important to the emperor.

    "I will accept this fruit. I will prepare the precious materials immediately. Within a month, I will arrange for my men to send it to Tiancang Palace." Master Mangya immediately accepted the green gourd, "Also, you are in Tiancang Palace."  The news about Cang Palace must be kept secret as much as possible to prevent Feixue City Lord from learning about it."

    "Understood." Ji Ning responded, and he was still no match for Feixue City Lord.

    "If he really comes to kill you, you can ask me for help immediately. I will tear apart time and space directly and arrive at Tiancang Palace." Lord Mang Ya said, "Last time, because I didn't know the exact location, I needed your servant to lead the way, so  It's just a little slower. It will be much faster to come directly to Tiancang Palace this time. But I will only take action for you once. If you encounter danger in the future, it depends on your luck."

    "Yes." Ji Ning also understood.

    For powerful people such as the Lord and the Lord of the Holy City, they don¡¯t care too much about Dao Lord. Even if there are occasional Dao Lords who are very defiant, when the time comes, they will almost die.

    Just like Master Mang Ya, although his strength far exceeds that of Feixue City Lord, he still treats Feixue City Lord as a being of the same level.Looking forward to it!  But when he looked at Dao Lord he was looking at some little guys. No matter how hard the little guys go, they are still just little guys. So far, no Dao Lord is qualified to talk to the Lord of the Holy City and the Lords on an equal footing.

    "Huh." The time and space were torn apart, and Lord Mangya stepped into the crack and left.

    *******

    A new volume of "Four Paths Lord" begins!

    ? **

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 2 Separation

    "Then, is that the Master of Mang Ya?" Su Youji dared to speak at this time.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Master, you just said that the Lord of Feixue City" Su Youji also learned a lot from the sidelines.

    Ji Ning even ordered: "This matter must not be made public, and the news of my resurrection with the help of the Taoist Talisman must not be leaked! Once the Lord of Feixue City finds out, he will never give up due to his temperament. Although Lord Mang Ya agrees to help, he may help once  You have given me a lot of face. Facing the Lord of Feixue City, I have to rely on myself after all."

    "That's Feixue City Lord, this, this" Su Youji was very worried. No matter how powerful her master was, he was only a Dao Lord. How could he be able to defeat the 'Feixue City Lord', one of the famous eight holy city lords?

    "You don't need to worry about it anymore." Ji Ning ordered, and then waved his hand, and a man in silver robe appeared out of thin air next to him, who was the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Beiming." When Ji Ning saw Ji Ning, the leader of Jiuchen immediately showed surprise and excitement, "Are you okay? I hope you are okay. I have been worried because I was afraid that something would happen to you."

    "Haha, are you worried that if something happens to me, you won't be able to run away?" Ji Ning joked.

    "You guy, I'm really worried about you." Jiuchen pretended to be angry.

    Ji Ning smiled and sighed: "You are right to worry. I did die at the hands of Feixue City Lord before."

    "Huh? You?" Jiuchen was surprised.

    "Because I once obtained a rare treasure, which allowed Dao Lord to be resurrected." Ji Ning did not hide it, and then pointed around, "Look, this is already the Tiancang Palace! As for you, you should actually be considered  Lord Mang Ya took action to save you."

    Jiuchen understood somewhat and sneered casually: "Lord Mangya? He has always been hostile to our ancient cultivator clan. He will not save me specifically. I am afraid that he took action because of you. I want to account for this kindness."  , should also be blamed on you." Obviously, the endless years of hostility and resentment between Mangya Kingdom and the ancient cultivator clan made Jiuchen have no good impression of Master Mangya.

    "By the way, I have something to tell you clearly." Jiuchen suddenly became serious.

    "What's the matter?" Ji Ning asked.

    Jiuchen glanced at Su Youji next to him.  Suddenly mana surged to form a barrier, completely blocking it out.

    Jiuchen said somewhat complicatedly: "Beiming, you and I have experienced life and death many times. At the beginning, you and I were about the same strength. Even if you were stronger than me, you were only slightly stronger. But gradually, you became more and more stronger than me.  In the 'Supreme Cave' in the Eternal Kingdom, I saw you fighting with ice beasts and fire. Then I saw you fighting with the Lord of Feixue City I feel the gap between you and me even more."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "Unknowingly, your strength is much higher than mine. Even if we go out on adventures together, it is no longer suitable. What can have a sharpening effect on me is too easy for you. And what is very suitable for you  The place of adventure is too dangerous for me." Jiuchen sighed, "If this continues, it will be bad for you and me."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly. He also understood this. Could it be that brothers in life and death were about to separate?

    "I have obtained the Dongming Jade Talisman, I have been guided by the Supreme Tao, and I have been passed down by more than 300 masters With many opportunities, my hope of joining the Tao is getting bigger and bigger." Jiuchen's eyes were filled with enthusiasm.  "So I can't stop. I must continue to hone my skills and take risks to increase my hope of becoming a master."

    "Either, Hedao will succeed."

    "Either, I would rather die in the adventure."

    "Beiming!" Jiu Chen looked at Ji Ning, "Let's separate here. You will follow your path of cultivation, and I will follow my path of harmony"

    Ji Ning was silent for a moment.  Then he nodded and said: "That's fine, my Dharmakaya is always in Tiancang Palace. If anything happens to you, just send the message to Tiancang Palace."

    "It's very easy for you to find me. You just need to send the message to the 'Gu Zhen Palace'." Jiuchen said, "The Gu Zhen Palace has branches in the eight holy cities of the Dao Alliance. In fact, I, the ancient practitioner, are behind the Gu Zhen Palace.  Clan, when your news reaches that place, the Ancient True Palace will naturally spread back to my Clan of Ancient Practitioners, and I, Dharma Body, will know about it immediately.¡±

    Jiuchen¡¯s mood is also very complicated.  Pretending to laugh, he said: "Beiming, where are you going to adventure? Deep in the Yu Xing Sea? Or somewhere?"

    "I'm not in a hurry for the time being. I'm going to meditate for a while. I was killed by Feixue City Lord before and was resurrected with the help of a Taoist talisman. This life of death gave me some insights and I want to learn more about it," Ji Ning said.

    "Um."

    Jiuchen took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Brother, I'm leaving. You should be careful, especially the Lord of Feixue City. He will definitely not give up for the parts of the realm flying boat."

    Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen?I know that today the two sides are about to separate. This separation may not necessarily see us again in the future.

    "It's better to be careful when taking risks. Don't die too early. I believe you will succeed." Ji Ning said.

    "Haha, yes, I will definitely succeed in joining together. Both of us will succeed in joining together. Haha, let's go, don't send me away!" Jiuchen immediately flew upwards.

    Ji Ning looked up at the sky. The restrictions in the sky were naturally opened and he let Jiuchen leave.

    A stream of light flew away.

    A ripple in space appeared in the distance, and the stream of light flew into it and disappeared.

    Ji Ning raised his head and watched silently.

    "Take care." Ji Ning said softly after a long time.

    "Master." Su Youji said. She didn't hear or see it just now because of the magic barrier.

    "It's nothing." Ji Ning felt a little sad.

    You have your own path of spiritual practice.

    Jiuchen, he also has his own way, he wants to be in harmony with the Tao.

    "But my hope of joining the Tao is too slim. The Dongming Jade Talisman is of no use to me. The inheritance of those masters can only be used as a reference. After all, those masters are not as complicated as Ji Ning's 'ultimate sword'."  Even the Supreme Being only has some guiding effect.  After all, when the Supreme Being was the Tao Lord, he did not follow the ultimate path.

    "My goal now is to become a Four-step Master as soon as possible. When I become a Four-step Master, I will have the strength and qualifications to fight hard. I may even get enough treasures to ask the Supreme to take action and reverse time and space to resurrect Senior Sister."

    "Jiuchen's goal is to unite with the Dao. I hope he can succeed in joining the Dao."

    ¡­¡­

    In the following days, Ji Ning first met Emperor Tianyi.

    After all, when Ji Ning let Jiuchen leave, Emperor Tianyi had already discovered it. Ji Ning also asked Emperor Tianyi not to leak the news that he was in Tiancang Palace.

    Soon, just more than half a month later, Tao Lord from Mangya Kingdom came and brought treasures.

    That day.

    Tiancang Palace, Beiming Cave.

    "I'm going to go out for a walk. The news about me in Tiancang Palace is known to Brother Tianyi and you three in Tiancang Palace. It must not be leaked, otherwise it will cause disaster." Ji Ning looked at Emperor Tianyi in front of him.  Su Youji and Danbao said.

    "Don't worry." Emperor Tianyi nodded.

    "Master, let me go out with you." Su Youji said evenly, and Danbao also opened his mouth to say something.

    "No need, I just want to find opportunities to gain enlightenment." Ji Ning said, "It's better to be alone."

    Su Youji and Danbao could only nod.

    "I'm leaving. If you have any news, just tell me Dharmakaya." After Ji Ning said this, he took a step and floated away, passing through the restrictions of Tiancang Palace and disappearing into the sky.

    ******

    Tiancang Palace is in the eternal world of Tiancang.

    As for the eternal world of heaven, as a huge eternal world, it is naturally extremely vast and vast, and is home to countless living beings.  In some places, there are so many powerful people that they even give birth to ancestors, immortals and even world realms!  In some places, due to their special geographical location, they are all ordinary and there are not even a single practitioner.

    "Wow." Ji Ning strolled. Although there are many dangers in the Eternal Realm, Ji Ning's current strength, even the Eternal Emperor who originally built this Eternal Realm, is much weaker than Ji Ning. In this Eternal Realm,  The danger naturally made Ji Ning helpless.

    "This area is somewhat interesting."

    Ji Ning looked at a vast area in the distance. This area was hundreds of millions of miles wide. It was surrounded by huge wild swamps and was completely isolated from the outside world.  These are all ordinary people, and the ones with the highest strength are only at the level of immortals.  It is impossible to cross the wild swamp to the outside world.  So it is a system of its own.

    The wild water swamp should have been born naturally when the eternal world was created, and even the weaker Tao Lords cannot overcome it.

    "Seven Kingdoms are fighting for hegemony." Ji Ning looked at this area and nodded slightly, "Countless lives die every moment, so choose this place! Explore here and explore the mystery of life and death."

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume Thirty-six Sipaojun Chapter 3 Transformation into a Stubborn Stone

    In this vast world hundreds of millions of miles away, seven countries compete for hegemony.

    The practice system here is somewhat different from that of the outside world. It is divided into three levels: warrior, master, and grandmaster. Reaching the realm of master can be comparable to the level of the return to the void earth immortal in the outside world.  Ji Ning changed his appearance and identity and integrated into this world, and began to truly get close to this world, watching the life and death of countless creatures.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    In a large village, with loud cries, a baby was born.

    Outside Zhuangzi, Ji Ning in white appeared. With a flick of his body, he transformed into a middle-aged man holding a cloth banner with two simple words "Fortune Telling" on it. He walked to the door of Zhuangzi and faced the door.  The two banker guards said: "Your young master is destined to me."

    "You ugly fortune teller, do you still have a destiny?"

    "roll roll roll."

    The two villagers immediately shouted and chased the fortune teller away.

    Ji Ning was neither angry nor annoyed. While being driven away, he ran away in panic and shouted: "It's really a destiny."

    The baby born to Zhuangzi was the Zhuangzi¡¯s only son and was named ¡®Xu Hu¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    Three years later.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, appeared outside the village again. Seeing more than ten children playing in the mud in the open space in the distance, Ji Ning smiled slightly, turned around, and transformed into a three or five-year-old child.  , wearing a red bellyband and big bare feet, ran over.

    "Where did you come from? Why have I never seen you before?" As the king of children and the only son of the owner of the village with a very high status, 'Xu Hu' looked at the child with red lips and white teeth in front of him in confusion.

    "You care where I come from?" The child with a red bellyband was very domineering, "Ah, you are good at pinching the mud, let me see." As he said this, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it, snap, and pinched the end.  It looked like a pony and was crushed to pieces.

    "You, you" The child Wang Xu Hu's eyes widened and started to water.  Gritting his teeth angrily, "You compensate me."

    As he said that, he took the lead and punched directly.

    "Hit him." Other children also bullied this strange kid with a red bellyband.

    "You're still hitting me?" The child with a red bellyband dodged his body and then kicked Xu Hu on the butt, causing him to fall down.

    "Wow wow wow" Xu Hu was ashamed and angry, crying, and stood up and continued to rush towards the child with a red bellyband.

    "What's going on? Why is there a fight?" Some bankers in the distance noticed the movement here.

    The child with the red bellyband saw that the situation was not good.  He ran away immediately and soon disappeared into the distant woods.

    The village owner¡¯s only son, named ¡®Xu Hu¡¯, had a fever that night, which made him confused. The village owner was so frightened that he even went to see a famous doctor, but three days later.  But Xu Hu got better naturally, and his strength began to increase rapidly, and his talent in cultivation became more and more amazing. At the age of eighteen, he entered the 'Master' level.

    Warrior, master, and master are the three main stages of practice on this land.

    Warriors are ordinary people who practice slowly. Their strength increases very slowly, and they practice to the extreme.  Probably comparable to the innate creatures from the Three Realms.

    Master, he began to condense the elixir in his body his strength was equivalent to the Zifu Realm and the Wanxiang Realm on the other side of the Three Realms.

    The Grand Master began to open up the inner world his strength was equivalent to that of the Yuanshen Taoist and the Returning Immortal from the Three Realms.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Only occasionally will a fairy be born on this land, and the number is extremely rare.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning has been observing Xu Hu's growth.

    When Xu Hu was eighteen years old, he was known as the number one hero in a hundred miles around!  The strength is very fierce.

    But because there were ruthless bandits entering the country, Xu Hu led a team of troops to fight, but was defeated and fled to a mountain village.  In the mountain village, he met the girl he liked, Xiaohua.

    "Uncle, buy two kilograms of meat." The girl took Xu Hu, the "sick man", to buy meat.

    "Wait a minute." The fat, white-bearded grandfather who sells pork is very strong and chopping bones and meat with a machete.

    Xu Hu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at it.

    "Xiaohua, you go back first." Xu Hu told the girl.

    The girl was carrying two kilograms of meat.  Then he went back first.

    "Uncle, please teach me sword skills." Xu Hu knelt down directly.

    "Hahaha, I don't know much about knife skills. I can only kill pigs, cut meat and chop bones." The old man who killed the pig laughed.

    ¡°I learned how to kill pigs, cut the meat and chop the bones.¡±Xu Hulian said.

    "I won't pay you any wages." The uncle looked at him.

    "No wages." Xu Hulian said.

    From now on.  The old man who kills pigs has an apprentice.

    Half a year later, the pig-killer suddenly left and disappeared. Xu Hu couldn't find him no matter how hard he looked, so he had to take the girl back to his hometown.

    "Hahaha I have been practicing for so long and I have never killed a pig and sold pork. This is the first time." The pig-killer turned into Ji Ning in white. He stood on the top of a mountain and looked at Xu Xin in the distance.  The tiger couple left.

    ¡­¡­

    After being taught the sword technique, Xu Hu became unstoppable and his level became higher and higher. After returning, he killed those ruthless bandits. As his level increased, he even entered the realm of a master.

    Being known by the emperor of his country, he personally sent someone to invite him to become a general!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    He became one of the pillars of the entire country, commanding an army of 300,000 to guard the border for more than 800 years.

    He has three sons and one daughter.

    There are even more descendants.

    ¡­¡­

    Finally, as the domestic situation deteriorated and the war failed, Xu Hu continued to support and led the army to retreat in an orderly manner.  But the enemy's situation has become overwhelming, and Xu Hu is ultimately unable to make a comeback.  He was seriously injured by the siege and sneak attack of eight masters. He did not die on the battlefield, but was severely injured by the assassination and eventually died of illness in bed.

    Xu Hu was lying on the bed, feeling gloomy.

    But inside the room stood the emperor, ministers, and descendants of Xu Hu.

    "Your Majesty, I'm dying." Xu Hu's voice was hoarse and his face was pale.

    "Old General, Old General, there must be nothing wrong with you." The young emperor was very panicked. With the old general as the last pillar of support, the country could still survive for more than two hundred years even though it fell into decline, but the old general  Go, but it¡¯s really over.  The enemy country is really ruthless, allowing eight grandmasters to enter the capital and assassinate them regardless of their lives.

    "When flowers bloom, they will eventually wither, and grass will wither and grow again." Xu Hu looked at his children and grandchildren kneeling and crying in the distance, but he felt relaxed and felt relieved.

    Suddenly, a young man in white clothes appeared in front of the emperor in front of the bed.

    The boy in white looked at him.

    "You are" Xu Hu looked at the young man in white in front of him and was suddenly stunned. He couldn't help but think of the kid with a red bellyband who kicked him when he was a child and caused him to have a fever and coma for three days.  The child also had the same eyes.

    There is also the master who taught him knife skills - the old pig butcher who sells pork. He also has the same eyes and the same expression.

    "Life comes once again, and your reincarnation is over." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I have been with you for nearly a thousand years, which is considered a fate. I will keep your memory intact and let you reincarnate. This fate is also  Even if it¡¯s over, it¡¯s up to you from now on.¡±

    "Master, master." Xu Hu opened his mouth to shout, but his breath became weaker and weaker.

    "Go, go." Ji Ning nodded.

    Ji Ning took the initiative to send him to reincarnation, and he was reincarnated into the belly of a pregnant woman in a paradise mountain village.

    "It's time to find the next person who is destined to be destined." Ji Ning smiled and took a step out of the general's mansion. He still transformed into a middle-aged man holding a cloth banner with the word "Fortune Telling", walking leisurely.

    ¡°I¡¯m selling steamed buns, I¡¯m selling steamed buns.¡± Next to the steaming steamed bun shop on the street, a child was squatting on the ground playing.

    Ji Ning, holding a cloth banner, walked over.

    "Little guy." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Huh?" The child looked up at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "You are destined to me." Ji Ning said.

    "You fortune teller, are you here deceiving my baby?" A fierce woman immediately came out of the bun shop and rushed out with a rolling pin. She was so frightened that Ji Ningsa, who was holding a cloth banner, ran away, shouting:  "It's such a fate."

    ******

    ??Become a fortune teller, a hotel owner, a coffin carpenter, a brothel owner, a veteran soldier of the death camp on the battlefield

    Ji Ning watched the struggle of each life at close range, their life, their death, their rise, their decline.

    time flies.

    The Seven Kingdoms' struggle for hegemony turned into the Three Kingdoms' struggle for hegemony, and finally the "Qian Kingdom" unified the world.

    Since then, the split has turned into a confrontation between the north and the south.

    Dynasties change.

    Ji Ning has been living in every dynasty, searching for the mysteries of life and death. With his great wisdom and understanding, he has gradually gained more and more gains.

    &nbsp; "This should be the opportunity for me to achieve my ultimate breakthrough in swordsmanship."

    After living on this land for 130 million years, Ji Ning stood on the top of the most majestic mountain, overlooking the land, with a hint of joy in his heart, and then smiled slightly.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning transformed into a rock several feet high. The rock was located on the top of a mountain, very inconspicuous.

    Let the wind blow and the sun shine.

    There were even some literati who went up to the mountain and wrote inscriptions on it.

    Ji Ning turned into a rock and just looked at the land silently, watching the reincarnations of countless lives, and the five major kendos in his heart - "Blood Drop", "Yin Yang", "Idealism", "Heaven Collapse" and "Wu Ying" - gradually began to merge  ¡­

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 The Four Steps Chapter 4 The Fourth Level of Ultimate Kendo

    Millions of years have passed since Ji Ning turned into a stubborn rock on the top of the mountain.

    One day, a thick fog suddenly appeared on this majestic mountain. The thick fog covered the sky and the sun, covering tens of thousands of miles around, covering every part of the mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a heavy fog.¡±

    "What's going on? How come I'm spinning around again?"

    Some ordinary people in the past quickly discovered the strangeness of this thick fog, and even the news spread, and some experts came to explore it.  But no matter how powerful he is, if he breaks into this thick fog, he will come out naturally soon.  It surprised everyone at first, but as time went by, everyone got used to it.

    ¡­¡­

    In the thick fog.

    In the sky above the stubborn rocks on the top of the mountain, countless sword lights were swimming like dragons and snakes.  Sometimes it is misty and uncertain, and the dragon sees its head but not its tail.  Sometimes he is domineering and aloof, as if he is being judged by heaven.  Sometimes it turns into an endless black hole, tearing apart and swallowing everything.

    That stubborn rock suddenly turned into a human form, and a young man in white stood on the top of the mountain, looking up.

    "The way is finally done." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    "Boom!"

    The towering and majestic Taoist tree in the body began to grow, and it began to grow with a rumble. The branches were like horned dragons, the trunk became thicker, and countless branches and leaves were swaying.  This Taoist tree is so majestic and majestic, it is many times stronger than the ordinary Taoist tree of Sibuluojun.  Obviously Ji Ning's foundation is much more solid than theirs.

    The Taoist tree has been climbing to a hundred and eighty thousand feet, and then stopped. From then on, the Taoist tree has truly grown to its limit!  One step further is Hedao.  Let the Tao tree grow that eternal flower.

    "Rumble~~~" A large number of chaos crystals continued to shatter, and a huge amount of energy was swallowed by Ji Ning's whale.  His divine body and mana also began to transform, and the world of his heart began to expand again

    The reason why the surroundings are completely shielded and the chaos crystals are absorbed instead of absorbing the power of chaos from the outside is to prevent accidents!  Because he draws on the power of chaos from the outside world, the movement caused by Ji Ning Cheng Si Paojun will definitely alarm all parties.  Word will get out quickly.  Moreover, it is very slow to absorb the power of chaos from the outside world. I am afraid that Feixue City Lord and the Eternal Life Clan will kill him.  Ji Ning hadn't even been able to break through yet.

    The Lord of Feixue City and the Eternal Life Clan have been tracking Ning¡¯s traces.

    The Lord of Feixue City didn¡¯t know if Ji Ning was really dead at first, but he soon discovered that Ji Ning was not really dead!  This is very easy to confirm. The 'heart lamp' belonging to Ji Ning in the 'Sword Palace' of the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Kingdom has not been extinguished, which proves that Ji Ning is not dead!  With the power of Feixue City Lord, I want to get acquainted with several Mangya Kingdom Dao Lords to help check Ji Ning's heart lamp.  It's too easy.

    Although the Taoist kings of Mangya Kingdom cannot kill each other.

    But just checking to see if the ¡®Heart Lamp¡¯ is out is just a small piece of information.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning stood on the top of the mountain and smiled.

    In just a short moment, with the help of the Chaos Crystal, his divine power and mana have been transformed, and now he is a veritable Four-Step King!  In other words, the 'Power of Blue and White Mist' and 'Expansion of the Heart World' are still absorbing the chaos crystals.

    "Just for a moment. I am different. The Feixue City Lord and the Eternal Clan are no longer a threat to me." Ji Ning felt the changes in himself now. The fourth level of the Ultimate Sword Dao allowed his 'Tao' to  It has reached a new level, and its strength has also entered a higher level.

    Ji Ning looked down.  Looking through the thick fog, he looked at the vast land.

    There are countless ordinary people living on the earth.  In Ji Ning's eyes, he could clearly sense the slightest connection between those mortal beings.

    "Cause and effect?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Although there is no special understanding of cause and effect, when the realm is high enough, you can naturally observe cause and effect.  In Ji Ning's current state, there are many secrets in this vast universe that he cannot hide from his eyes!  If he wants to kill the enemy now, one sword can follow the cause and effect and kill all the enemy's clones, even if he has a second spirit, he will die!

    In fact, the Lord of Feixue City could also do this, but at the beginning he could not kill Ji Ning with his own strength, so he could only use a powerful 'treasure' obtained in Yu Xinghai. Although the treasure was extremely powerful, it was  After all, it is not your own power, you can only control the direction of the attack.  It is simply impossible to control external objects and kill the enemy "according to cause and effect".

    "Huh." Ji Ning moved.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Countless Ji Ning¡¯s phantoms appeared on the surrounding mountaintops. His speed has reached an unbelievable level. Ordinary resistance, time and space obstacles, etc. can no longer affect his speed. In terms of speed, Ji NingHe has definitely surpassed the previous Feixue City Lord, reaching an incredible level.

    "Bang." Ji Ning's body suddenly exploded and turned into countless rays of light.

    The rays of light converged into a radiant figure.

    The figure of light exploded and turned into endless black mist.

    The black mist filled the airand suddenly turned into surging waves

    The water waves disappeared, but flames filled the sky again.

    "I am the heaven and the earth, and the heaven and the earth are me." In the end, countless flying sands gathered together to form Ji Ning's figure. He whispered softly, "Without a trace, gathering and dispersing by the heart. The ultimate swordsmanship has reached the fourth level.  To be able to derive such a terrifying immortal body.¡±

    Ji Ning has always been envious of the immortality methods possessed by other cultivators.

    Once you have immortality, as long as the gap is not too big and too outrageous, it will be difficult for the enemy to kill you.

    Like Feixue City Lord¡¯s immortal body, even Lord Mang Ya is difficult to kill.  Of course, 'difficult' doesn't mean it can't be done. If Lord Mang Ya is willing to do whatever it takes, there is still hope that he can do it.  It's just that the price is too high.

    "My immortal body is probably more perfect than Feixue City Lord's." Ji Ning smiled.

    His ultimate swordsmanship is flawless.

    There was no ¡®immortal body¡¯ in the past, just because Ji Ning¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough. Now that he has reached the state, everything becomes natural.

    For example, the way of the sword of the 'Feixue City Lord' is more offensive, so his 'way of sword' cannot form an immortal body, so he spends a long time and energy to understand the ice and snow path, such as the ice and snow path, the light path, etc.  It is relatively easy to form an immortal body.  Feixue City Lord uses this method to try to make up for his own shortcomings, making his weaknesses less and less.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom."

    Ji Ning's inner world finally expanded to a new level, and his mighty mental power became stronger and stronger.

    Ji Ning smiled slightly.

    When he reached the third level of ultimate swordsmanship, his Tao realm was comparable to that of the peak Taoist masters, but he was perfect in all aspects. Naturally, he was ranked at the top among the peak Taoist masters.

    Now at the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship, in terms of realm alone, it is the level of the Lord of the Holy City, and it is at the forefront among the Lords of the Holy City.  In particular, the 'Heart Sword Technique' has now been mastered to twelve forms, which is enough to increase the power of Ji Ning's sword technique to six times!  When he fought with Feixue City Lord, he understood the eleventh form, but the eleventh form and the twelfth form were at the same stage, so it was very easy to break through. Ji Ning had been walking in the mortal world for 130 million years.  , and naturally broke through to a new level.

    "With my current ultimate swordsmanship, plus the twelfth form of Heart Sword Technique, there are probably only a handful of Lords of the Holy City who can defeat me." Ji Ning smiled, "Those are the three major ones.  The Lord is worthy of awe, but not enough to be feared.¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s life-saving methods are much stronger than those of Feixue City Lord.

    With the ¡®Shadowless Body¡¯ he has now cultivated, I am for the world and the world is for me. It is too difficult to hurt Ji Ning.

    "With such strength, I have a glimmer of hope to find a treasure that can appeal to the Supreme Being." Ji Ning also felt extremely heroic. After practicing for a long time, he finally reached this point.

    ******

    After becoming the Fourth Step King, Ji Ning still sat cross-legged on the top of the mountain alone, concentrating on practicing the secret technique "Light Splitting Sword Qi".

    This is a secret technique taught by the master of swordsmanship, a master-level secret technique!  Even the current Ji Ning is only expected to reach the first two levels of the 'Third Level'. After all, Ji Ning and the Master are still far behind in terms of realm, and they are still unable to reach the third level.  In fact, there are so many rare items required for the third level that even the master may not be able to collect them all.

    Like Master Lan Hao, in order to practice a master-level secret technique, he has traveled to many realms and different universes, but he still lacks some strange objects.  Master Lan Hao can only be regarded as a minor master in master-level secret skills!

    It¡¯s too difficult to master the master-level secret technique.

    If Ji Ning masters the first two levels, he will be on the same level as Lan Hao in terms of secret techniques.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume Thirty-Six Sipaojun Chapter 5 Ji Ning Appears

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~~"

    Pieces of arc-like sword light lined up and flew around Ning.

    This arc sword light is becoming more and more powerful.

    The chaotic golden elixir space in Ji Ning¡¯s body is cultivating a ¡®Spectral Ocean¡¯ with the help of strange objects. This ocean is the nest that breeds the Spectral Sword Qi. Just like the nine secret arts, these are all external forces!  However, it is difficult to master it and requires an extremely advanced level. Ji Ning worked hard to build the Spectral Ocean.

    The bigger and deeper the ocean is, the more powerful the ¡®Spectral Sword Qi¡¯ will be!  If he could master the mastery of master-level secret arts, he could use some light-splitting sword energy at will to defeat the Lord of the Holy City.

    ¡­¡­

    Fortunately, Ji Ning did not have any flaws in the way of swordsmanship. Although this secret art was very demanding in certain aspects of swordsmanship, Ji Ning gradually conquered it. After more than a thousand years, Ji Ning finally built the 'Spectral Ocean'.  ', let the ocean of light be more than 30,000 miles wide, and practice the first two levels of "Great Sword Qi of Dividing Light".  The power of this secret technique in the first level alone is comparable to that of the Nine Great Secret Techniques, and the second level is even more powerful.

    Ji Ning stood up, cleared away the fog that filled the sky, and looked at the land: "I have mastered the secret technique, it's time to go back."

    "Condensation."

    Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    Suddenly one of his spiritual thoughts flew out, containing the inheritance of swordsmanship. Although it is not the ultimate swordsmanship, it can lay the most solid foundation of swordsmanship, allowing practitioners to find a path that suits them, at least in this land where the highest level is only immortal.  On the ground, you can easily become invincible.

    "I, Bei Ming, have achieved enlightenment here. It is my destiny to become a Four-step Master. I will leave a divine thought here. Those who can pass the test to obtain this divine thought of mine and inherit it are my direct disciples. For me  The fourth disciple." Ji Ning easily set some tests in the heart of the mountain, and everyone must follow Ji Ning's tests.

    If you want to rely on brute force to crack it, then you have to come to the peak Taoist. If you try to save your life, you may die!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning took one step and left this high mountain.

    ******

    Although Ji Ning has been cultivating for more than 100 million years.  In fact, he has always been in the eternal world of heaven.

    In Tiancang Palace.

    As soon as Ji Ning landed back in his cave, Emperor Tianyi arrived.

    "Master." Su Youji just shouted happily, then saw Emperor Tianyi, and even saluted, "I have met the emperor."

    "You retreat first." Emperor Tianyi ordered.

    "Yes." Su Youji was a little confused, but still retreated.

    After Su Youji retreated, Emperor Tianyi said eagerly: "Beiming. Why are you back? Didn't I tell you to hide and don't show up? Although I won't do it in Tiancang Palace.  If anyone leaks the news, just in case Maybe the Eternal Emperor is watching out, and if he sees your return, he will be in big trouble."

    "Brother, there is no need to worry," Ji Ning said.

    "The situation is really bad." Emperor Tianyi continued, "Last time I told you that the Lord of Feixue City was arranging all parties to trace your traces. But some of my friends told me that there should be another evil force.  A force inferior to Feixue City Lord. I am also following your traces. I have not figured out which strength it is for the time being. Judging from the power that can be used, this force is by no means inferior to Feixue City Lord."

    "They are the Eternal Life Clan." Ji Ning said directly.

    "Eternal Life Clan?" Emperor Tianyi was surprised.

    "They are not only investigating in the Dao League, they are also investigating in Mangya Country." Ji Ning said, "Master Mangya told me a long time ago."

    "The Lord of Feixue City has a vicious reputation and is a lunatic. It is normal for him to be so crazy. Why are the Eternal Life Clan also pursuing you?" Emperor Tianyi was confused.

    Ji Ning smiled calmly: "It's just because of the treasure."

    "Are you not in a hurry?" Emperor Tianyi was a little stunned.

    "Why are you so anxious? They should be the ones who are anxious." Ji Ning smiled.

    The strength is different, and the mentality is also different.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????? had no means of immortality, and no very strong protective treasures. It was possible to lose your life at any time, and even the talisman of your life had been used, so of course you had to be careful.

    But now he is strong and confident.  How could Ning be afraid of Feixue City Lord and the Eternal Life Clan?

    "You?" Emperor Tianyi was a little confused.

    "Brother Tian, ??I am planning to go to Mangya Country. After that, I plan to attack the Holy City of Feixue and kill the Lord of Feixue City." Ji Ning had a murderous intention in his eyes, "There will definitely be a lot of movement by then, and so will I.  Let me tell you in advance, so you don¡¯t need to panic.??.  "

    "Go to Feixue Holy City and kill the lord of Feixue City?" Emperor Tianyi was shocked.  .

    "Maybe I can't kill him, but I will also pull out his roots." There was a cold glint in Ji Ning's eyes.

    You need to kill the chicken to scare the monkey.

    The Lord of Feixue City is the chicken in his plan!

    Because I will occasionally reveal my strength in the future, it will definitely arouse doubts from all parties.  In the past, I could barely reach the combat power of the Lord of the Holy City with my heart sword skills and so on. It was already incredible, but it was still within the range of understanding!  But the strength revealed now is so outrageous that it may cause shock to all parties.

    How can a Dao Lord be so powerful?

    It¡¯s totally unreasonable!

    no way!

    This impossible thing happened.  Everyone would be shocked.  Maybe there is a master, and some old guys who are not interested in world affairs want to capture Ji Ning and force Ji Ning to reveal the secret.

    For strength, anything can happen.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t want to get into so much trouble, so he takes the initiative to show his ¡®fist¡¯!  With absolute strength, he swept away the Lord of Feixue City!  Let all parties dare not have any "scheming" thoughts.  Even if you want to find out the secrets from Ji Ning, you don't dare to become Ji Ning's enemy easily!  After all, no one wants to have such an enemy who can sweep through Feixue City Lord's endless territory!

    "Master of Feixue City, you have searched for my traces time and time again and still don't give up. Then I will let you give up! By the way, I will kill the chicken to scare the monkeys!" Ji Ning's eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "Beiming, you, you want to pull out his foundation?" Emperor Tianyi couldn't believe it, "He is one of the lords of the Eight Holy Cities, and because of his fierce reputation, many extremely cruel emperors follow him.  The emperors under his command are also very powerful. It is said that there are old guys with the strength of the Lord of the Holy City behind him. If you want to deal with Feixue City Lord, it is equivalent to dealing with a large group of emperors behind him!"

    "That's interesting." Ji Ning smiled. A Feixue City Lord posed no threat to him at all. Only by pulling out the entire foundation of the Feixue City Lord would he be able to intimidate all parties.

    "Beiming, you are just a Dao Lord after all!" Emperor Tianyi was anxious and angry, "The emperors have lived much longer than you, and the Lord of Feixue City is the top among them. How can they be so easy to deal with."

    "Brother." Ji Ning frowned.

    "I know your temper, and I know I can't stop you, so I will go with you." Emperor Tianyi said, "Although I am no match for Feixue City Lord and the others, I am the best at saving my life, so I can still be confident of escaping with you.  "

    Ji Ning shook his head and pointed a finger.

    Wow.

    A ray of sword light appeared in mid-air, streaked across the sky, drew an arc, and passed by the side of Emperor Tianyi. Emperor Tianyi's expression changed drastically, and he could not help but feel trembling in fear.

    "This, this" Emperor Tianyi was in disbelief.

    Isn¡¯t this brother of mine a Daojun?  Why is it so powerful?

    "Brother, just wait for the news." After Ji Ning said that, he turned around and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Mangya Kingdom, Sword Palace.

    A young man in white appeared in front of the main entrance and walked towards the sword palace.

    "That is?"

    "It's the Lord of Beiming Palace."

    "Isn't this the Lord of Beiming Palace?"

    Some World Realms outside the Sword Palace Gate, as well as some black-armored Dao Lords, looked at the young man in white who appeared in front of them in surprise.  Ever since Ji Ning became famous in the Yibo world, he naturally became the master of the Sword Palace.

    "I have met the palace master."

    "Palace Master."

    Everyone bowed respectfully, but these black-armored Dao Lords secretly began to pass on the news. After all, Feixue City Lord and the Eternal Life Clan were investigating Ji Ning's whereabouts.

    soon¡ª¡ª

    ??The news spread from Mangya Country to the entire endless territory.

    ??????? Beiming Taoist Lord appears in the Mangya Kingdom Sword Palace!

    "It finally showed up. Master Mangya can help you once, but I don't believe he will help you a second time or a third time. How can the dignified master help a Taoist king all the time." As soon as the Lord of Feixue City got the news, he was excited. He was green and green.  His eyes were full of murderous intent, "This time, as long as you leave Mangya Country, I will definitely kill you."

    "After hiding for so long, he finally appeared. This little thief can only run away and hide. As long as we find the opportunity, we can easily crush him." In the eternal kingdom, Emperor Qiyin, Emperor Degu and Emperor Anchen were full of people.  Murderous intent, they didn't regard Ji Ning as a threat at all.

    ******

    On Monday, Tomato asks for recommendation votes.

    ? **

    Starting pointThe online game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 6 Rejection

    Ji Ning was walking in the Sword Palace. The practitioners he met along the way either respectfully called "Palace Master" or "Senior Brother". Obviously, in the Sword Palace, Ji Ning is now the one with the highest status.  .

    If Ji Ning shows his true strength, the only person in the entire Mangya Kingdom who is stronger than him will probably be the Mangya Master.

    "The Valley of Divine Weapons."

    Ji Ning walked through the void and arrived in front of the building built in the canyon. This was the Valley of Divine Weapons.

    "Palace Master." The two guard puppets of the Divine Weapon Valley, the "Sword Five" and "Sword Six" companies, said respectfully.

    "Long time no see." Ji Ning smiled.

    "When the Palace Master first entered the Sword Palace, it has only been more than a billion years, but his strength has surpassed the entire Sword Palace." Jian Wu said.

    Ji Ning also recalled those days.

    When I first entered the Sword Palace, I was still in the World Realm. I was a little ignorant and full of desire for the path of cultivation!  In the blink of an eye, more than a billion years have passed, and I have already stood among the top ranks of the entire Endless Territory. The only ones who are truly stronger than me are the three major masters.  Back then, who could have imagined this scene now?

    Ji Ning immediately walked in. There were a large number of treasures placed in the Divine Weapon Valley. To Ji Ning, these treasures were not of high value.

    "Broken sword." Ji Ning's eyes fell on a broken sword placed on the bill in the distance.

    The vast and far-reaching sword intent pervades the surroundings.  No practitioner can 'ignore' it.

    "The treasure of the universe." Ji Ning smiled and walked over. When he was ten feet away, an invisible force suddenly stopped Ji Ning, and Ji Ning paused for a moment.  He easily broke through this force and continued walking forward.  He walked to the table and looked at the broken sword placed on the table.

    "I didn't let you get close, but you came close forcibly." A figure appeared on the broken sword, it was a woman wearing a cold dress.

    "The spirit of the magic weapon." Ji Ning said, "Aren't you bored in the Divine Weapon Valley all the time? How about you go out with me to explore?"

    "You are the new Palace Master of the Sword Palace." The ice-cold woman said indifferently, "I remember you. You were still a little baby at the time, and you couldn't even hold my breath Now you are stronger, but after all, you are just a  He is just a Dao Lord. The masters of the Sword Palace in the past have come to see me one by one, but I despise them all, so you should leave. It is impossible for me to follow a Dao Lord."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    He came to Mangya Country for important matters.  Seeing this 'Broken Sword' again is just a chance. After all, with the treasure of the universe in hand, my strength can be improved a lot.

    "You are very demanding." Ji Ning teased.

    "I can't even look down on an ordinary Eternal Emperor. He must be a sword cultivator, at least at the level of Lord of the Holy City. A Lord would be even better," the ice-cold woman said indifferently.

    "Haha, there is no master with a sword in our entire Yanlong Domain." Ji Ning joked.  "There are only a handful of Lords of the Holy City who use swords. It seems that it will be difficult for you to find a new master."

    "Hmph, you are too weak. Even if you hold the Treasure of the Universe you will be easily defeated by the powerful Eternal Emperor." The ice-cold woman sneered, "The Treasure of the Universe would be a waste in the hands of your Dao Lord. I  I heard that a wine saint just got a cosmic treasure. I don¡¯t know if the cosmic treasure was confused and ended up with a Taoist master."

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly shot out two sword rays.

    ??Buzz, buzz.

    Two rays of sword light, with terrifying oppression, shrouded directly around the broken sword.  But there was no attack, because all the magic weapons in the entire Divine Weapon Valley have restrictions. This was the restriction placed by the Lord Mangya, and the restrictions set by the great masters of the Sword Palace in the past generations. The treasures here cannot be taken away by force.  .

    "Your sword skills?" The ice-cold woman was shocked, "You, you, how is this possible?"

    She is a divine sword at the level of the treasure of the universe!  She has the clearest sense of sword cultivation. She can judge at a glance that the sophistication of Ji Ning's swordsmanship is completely beyond the level expected of a Taoist master. I am afraid that only some of the Lords of the Holy City can rival it.

    "Follow me and travel with me. You should see that with my strength, no one in the entire Yanlong Domain can do anything to me." Ji Ning looked at her, "Even if I really die one day in the future, then you  Freedom is restored as well. Now come with me to explore, being here all the time, how boring and depressing it is."

    Ji Ning is tempting.

    The ice-cold woman hesitated slightly. She actually wanted to go out and have a try, but the arrogance in her bones still made her snort: "Your sword is good, but you are only a Taoist master after all. If you can succeed in combining Tao,  I promise to follow you."

    Ji Ning was speechless when he saw this.? 

    Hedao is successful?

    It¡¯s too difficult. If he can really succeed in combining the Tao with the ultimate sword, Ji Ning can¡¯t imagine what level he will be by then. Even the treasure of the universe may be dispensable to him.

    "You really don't want to go out with me?" Ji Ning asked.

    "You are just a Dao Lord." The ice-cold woman obviously did not want to bow her head.

    "That's all, it seems we have no chance." Ji Ning turned around and left.

    The ice-cold woman gritted her teeth as she looked at Ji Ning's leaving figure.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is a Taoist master so strong in the realm of swordsmanship?  It did seduce her.

    "After all, he is just a Tao Lord. Once he fails to combine the Tao, it will still be all in vain. Wait until he succeeds in combining the Tao." The ice-cold woman immediately stopped thinking about it and returned to the Broken Sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning flew out of the Divine Weapon Valley and sighed a little: "The wine saint is not as powerful as me, but he is willing to follow me even if he can get the treasure of the universe. At my current level, I can't even take this broken sword with me. Haha forget it.  Yes." Ji Ning also saw clearly that his Beihong Sword was his own divine weapon, and it would also be of great assistance to him.

    Now, the ¡®origin of the sword¡¯ of these six Beihong swords have all advanced to the fourth level of Ji Ning¡¯s ultimate swordsmanship, and their foundations have become deeper and deeper.

    "My Beihong Sword is not much weaker than the Treasure of the Universe." Ji Ning immediately turned into a stream of light and quickly flew to the top of a mountain in the Sword Palace.

    A fairy mansion has arrived.

    This was also the place where Ji Ning lived in the past. Ji Ning also stayed here temporarily when he came back this time.

    "Help me send a message to Master Mangya, saying that Beiming has a deal." Ji Ning directly ordered his servants.

    "Yes, master." The servant also responded.

    ??Inside the Immortal Mansion.

    Ji Ning stood on a high place, leaning on the railing and looking at the vast beauty of the Sword Palace.

    "Beiming." A figure appeared, it was an old man with a white beard and six corners in a snow-white robe.

    Ji Ning turned around and saluted immediately: "Beiming has seen the Lord."

    Lord Mangya looked at Ji Ning and said, "You are so brave. You know clearly that the Lord of Feixue City and the Eternal Life Clan are tracking your whereabouts, but you still dare to appear in public like this?" Ji Ning didn't want the enemy to be on guard, so he  I have been relying on the 'life' method to control my breath, and my breath is exactly the same as before the breakthrough.

    "Master, do you know why the Eternal Life clan is tracking my whereabouts?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "I asked you before, but you didn't elaborate." Master Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning, "Are you ready to tell me now?"

    Ji Ning nodded and turned his hand, and a fiery red fruit appeared in his palm.

    Bang, bang, bang

    The aura emitted by the fruit invades the mind of the cultivator. Even in Ji Ning's current state, his heartbeat is slightly affected.

    "This is it?" Master Mang Ya's eyes lit up, "The fruit of eternity?"

    "The fruit of eternity?" Ji Ning was stunned. Isn't this the fruit of the holy blood of all calamities that has been mutated by absorbing the 'blood of the supreme'?

    "It seems that you don't know very well. It's normal that you don't know. Because this 'Eternal Fruit' is too rare and precious." Master Mang Ya said, "This Eternal Fruit is only available to the Eternal Clan! And the Eternal Clan has it."  Treat it as your lifeblood and will not easily exchange it with others. I know there are several eternal clans in the realm that also have this 'eternal fruit'."

    Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    Before the war, Supreme Bolin created cave worlds in many realms. It is estimated that after the war, most of them left a drop of the 'blood of the Supreme'.  Most of them were obtained by the Eternal Clan.

    "But no Eternal Clan in the realm is willing to take it out." Master Mang Ya said, "I have heard of three transactions of Eternal Fruit, all of which were done by the Eternal Clan in exchange for other urgently needed things.  Take it out.¡±

    "Is this fruit very powerful?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It is similar to the Holy Blood Fruit of Ten Thousand Tribulations, but the elixir produced is very powerful. You should understand that the medicine is three times more powerful and the price is ten times higher." Master Mang Ya said, "This eternal fruit, one  One piece is generally worth twenty thousand calamity holy blood fruits. By the way, the Eternal Life Clan is tracking your whereabouts, just because of the eternal fruit?"

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 7 Success

    "Did you steal their eternal fruit?" Master Mangya asked.

    Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    ¡°I picked the fruit myself and uprooted the tree.

    However, Ji Ning has no sympathy for the Eternal Life Clan. This race likes to eat cultivators the most.  I don¡¯t know why Paulin Supreme created such a descendant group in the first place.

    "What I use to trade is this eternal fruit." Ji Ning said, "I need some rare materials."

    As he spoke, Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Densely written words appeared in mid-air, which were the precious materials needed for the first two levels of a secret technique called "Divine Wing Sword Light".  When Ji Ning received the inheritance from more than 300 masters, he selected the secret technique that was most suitable to cooperate with the "Spectral Sword Qi".  Ji Ning plans to practice two secret arts at the same time.  Then use the 'Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Kendo' to perform it, which will increase the power a lot.

    ¡°The materials you want are very precious and rare.¡± Lord Mang Ya frowned upon seeing this.

    Isn¡¯t it rare? It¡¯s a master-level secret technique!

    Ji Ning chuckled: "That's why I used the eternal fruit in exchange."

    "I need half a year." Master Mangya said, "At the same time, I want fifteen eternal fruits."

    "Okay." Ji Ning agreed simply.

    Master Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning in surprise and smiled: "Beiming, how many fruits did you steal from the Eternal Life Clan? They value every one of them very seriously, but you can easily take out fifteen? No wonder they are so  Chasing your whereabouts like crazy."

    "Not much." Ji Ning said.

    "I remind you to be more careful. The Feixue City Lord and the Eternal Life Clan are definitely not easy to mess with." Lord Mang Ya said, "I promised you. I will help you once! If you can use this Eternal Fruit, every ten  If you want an eternal fruit, I will promise to fight for you one more time."

    Ji Ning blinked.

    black.

    It¡¯s so dark.  Ten?  The Eternal Clan only has thirty-six of the millions of Chaos Era, which can only be obtained by absorbing the blood of the Supreme.

    "Okay." Ji Ning smiled and nodded, but secretly murmured in his heart, Master, I'm afraid you don't have a chance to make a move. The Lord of Feixue City and the Eternal Life Clan really don't pose much of a threat to me.

    ******

    The vast Scarlet Snow Holy City.  There are countless snowflakes falling all year round.

    At the top of a towering palace.

    A thin man with white hair and white eyebrows in a white robe stood in front of the railing, with fluttering long eyebrows and green eyes looking into the void. Behind him stood three eternal emperors.

    "snort."

    The Lord of Feixue City has a murderous intention.

    "I have received news that Dao Lord Beiming is currently hiding in Mang Ya's country." Feixue City Lord said coldly, "Whether it is his second spirit or his true self being resurrected. I will never let him escape this time.  "

    "He went to Mangya Country. I'm afraid he will hide for a long time." A red-haired and red-robed woman hesitated.

    "He can't hide in Mang Ya country forever. He will eventually come out. A Tao Lord only has a lifespan of one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs. He still has to take risks and join the Tao. He can't hide there forever.  "Feixue City Lord said.

    "Where will he escape from?" The other emperors hesitated, thinking that it would be difficult to stop Ji Ning.

    The Lord of Feixue City is very confident: "Once he wants to leave Mangya Country, there are two possibilities."

    "The first possibility is to transmit directly through time and space channels. Those are three time and space channels built by Lord Mangya himself. The transmission distance is very long. They can lead to three areas."

    "The second possibility is that Lord Beiming left Mangya Country directly and escaped on his own ability."

    Feixue City Lord sneered, "I want to ask you three emperors to help and prepare to intercept them at the exits of the three time and space passages. I will personally arrive at Mang Ya Abroad! As long as this Beiming Dao Lord dares to come out, I can kill him.  "

    "good."

    "City Lord, we just need to keep an eye on the exit of the space-time passage. This is easy. But City Lord, you need to guard the entire Mangya Kingdom." The three emperors were all worried.

    "I have my own way." Feixue City Lord didn't say much.

    He has an incomplete realm flying boat, and even the spirit of the flying boat is intact. This realm flying boat can even be used, but the distance it can travel is too short, not even close to the distance that Mang Ya Lord can tear through time and space.  But even so, Feixue City Lord still didn't dare to make it public. He wanted to kill Ji Ning and Jiuchen just to seize the parts and repair them as much as possible.

    As long as he is close to Mang Ya Kingdom, he can determine Ning's position with the help of the flying boat's sensing.

    Ji Ning wants to escape by flying slowlyWalk?  There's no way to escape!

    "Three time and space passages, the outside world of Mangya Kingdom. I'm watching them all. Lord Beiming, you have nowhere to escape this time." Feixue City Lord squinted, with a green cold light in his eyes.

    ******

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t care about the outside world.

    Nearly five months have passed, and Lord Mang Ya has traveled to many places, and finally collected the precious materials that Ji Ning needs.

    Fortunately, these are only the rare materials required for the first two levels of "Divine Wing Sword Light". If it were to be a 'Great Success', the value of the required rare materials would be dozens of times higher. I am afraid that the entire Yanlong Domain would not be able to find all of them, and would need to go elsewhere.  The domain is slowly searching.

    "Divine Winged Sword Light."

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged in the Cave Heaven Magic Treasure, on the vast plain, with a pair of golden wings floating above his head exuding extremely sharp sword energy.

    The golden wings are spread out, with countless feathers on them, and each feather contains terrifying power.  These are all 'substantial' manifestations of the sword's power.  The golden elixir chaotic space in Ji Ning's body has real golden wings that are like magic weapons. These are wings made of a large number of precious materials.

    This pair of wings is suspended in the golden elixir chaotic space. As Ji Ning carefully refines it again and again, a large number of precious materials are continuously refined, turned into handles of feathers and integrated into the wings.

    as time flows¡­¡­

    The wings gradually become more complex and larger.  The power it naturally manifests is also greater.  The divine winged sword light that appeared above Ji Ning's head became even more frightening. Most Taoist masters at the top level would feel fear and their legs would go numb after seeing it.

    The properties of the Spectral Great Sword Qi and the Divine Wing Sword Light are somewhat different.

    The light-splitting sword energy became more erratic, like water waves, with countless layers one after another.  The power is dispersed in countless sword energies.

    The divine winged sword light is the gathering of countless powers into one.

    ? One disperses and the other gathers.

    The two formed the "Yin and Yang Chaos World", and Ji Ning felt that he could find the two most suitable secret arts to match.

    "It's really complicated, and the test of swordsmanship is really high." This is an extremely complicated secret technique. Ji Ning has practiced it for more than 30,000 years. If you include the time spent on the Cave of Time magic weapon, Ji Ning has actually practiced it for three years.  It took more than a million years to successfully practice it, which shows how complicated this secret technique is.

    ¡°Huhu~~~¡±

    In the chaotic space of the golden elixir in Ji Ning's body, above the vast sea of ??light, a pair of beautiful and simple golden wings are floating and flying. Its power is completely restrained at this moment, not as obvious as it was at the beginning.

    "Finally, I have mastered my two secret techniques, the Spectral Sword Qi and the Divine Wing Sword Light." Ji Ning showed joy.

    "Try their power."

    Ji Ning stood on the plain, looking at the starry sky.

    A thought came to mind.

    Wow.

    Suddenly, a large amount of power flew out of the body, forming a pair of golden wings in the air. The wings were magnificent and beautiful, but they did not have any sword energy.

    Then a large amount of power flew out, and a large number of arc sword lights appeared. Soon, countless arc lights, hundreds of millions of arc lights, flew around for tens of thousands of miles. Sometimes they flew in staggered directions, sometimes they flew like overlapping waves, and sometimes they collided.  Tumble flight.  The golden wings were also flying in it. The speed of the golden wings was very fast, more than ten times faster than Ji Ning's current flying speed. This was no longer the speed that normal flying could achieve.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ??Golden wings seem to appear everywhere around you.

    It is beautiful, yet very simple, without any sword energy leaking out.  But it flew by in an instant, and its wings were like sharp blades. Ning was a little frightened by its power.

    "The chaotic world of Yin and Yang." Ji Ning immediately began to control it, splitting the energy of the great sword into Yin!  The light of the divine winged sword is the sun!

    The combination of yin and yang.

    The world of kendo appears!

    "Boom~~~" I saw golden wings flying, like a high emperor, flying wantonly everywhere. Everywhere it was, countless arc-shaped sword lights surrounded it, and the two naturally formed a perfect whole.  .

    "The world projection has reunited with my Yin Yang Kendo world. I haven't fought with me yet. I'm afraid I'm scared to death. With this method, group attacks no longer pose a threat to me!" Ji Ning was very happy, just like before.  It is not very suitable to use the yin and yang of ultimate swordsmanship to perform the nine secret arts. After all, it is thunder and lightning.  This secret technique of swordsmanship is the most suitable!  Moreover, the one Ji Ning chose was just right for Yin and Yang.

    "Now the secret technique has been mastered."

    "It's time to take action."

    On the same day, Ji Ning took over the Immortal Mansion and walked out of the Sword Palace alone under the watchful eyes of many practitioners in the Sword Palace.

    &nbsp; *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 The Four Paths Lord Chapter 8 The Night Spring Emperor

    "Master of Beiming Palace."

    "The Lord of Beiming Palace."

    The practitioners of the Twelve Palaces that Ji Ning met along the way were all very respectful. Soon, Ji Ning arrived at the time and space passage. Among the three time and space passages, Ji Ning chose one and walked directly  He disappeared into the black vortex.

    "Beiming Dao Lord has set off for Feichen Star." Some black-armored Dao Lords and practitioners naturally spread the news. They didn't know who really needed this news, but Feixue City Lord and the Eternal Life Clan simultaneously  To investigate, of course, we must use many channels to confirm all of Ji Ning's whereabouts as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the void outside Mangya Country.

    The Feixue City Lord, with fluttering white eyebrows, watched silently in the void. Suddenly, a look of surprise appeared on his cold face: "The time and space channel chosen by Beiming Dao Lord is actually the one closest to my Feixue Holy City? Hum hum.  , you are really smart, deliberately choosing one that others would not expect. What a pity, I have arranged for an emperor to block each of the three time and space passages!"

    "Brother Yequan, Dao Lord Beiming is about to appear on Feichen Star. All you need to do is intercept him and entangle him. I will come immediately." The Lord of Feixue City immediately sent an order.

    "Don't worry, City Lord!" Emperor Yequan was also full of confidence.

    They all belong to the forces of the 'Feixue Holy City', and they all have dharma bodies staying in the holy city. The dharma bodies can naturally transmit messages to each other instantly.

    ******

    The Flying Dust Star was originally an ordinary desolate star. Since Lord Mangya set up a stable space-time channel here, it has become one of the three fixed time-space exits of the Mangya Kingdom.  Naturally, it is extraordinary. There is an ancient prohibition and protection here.  There are also black-armored Dao Lords and more powerful Dao Lords guarding it all year round.

    "Daojun Beiming?" In the chaotic void outside Feichen Star, there was a chubby old man.

    He has strangely white skin, is very fat, wears loose robes, and has two soft tentacles on the top of his head. His eyes look cloudy, but the cold light that flashes away is like a poisonous snake.  Just such a chubby old man with snow-white skin is actually the ¡®Emperor Yequan¡¯ with the same vicious reputation.

    If we talk about Feixue City Lord¡¯s evil and madness.  It is directly expressed externally.

    So the insidiousness and cruelty of Emperor Yequan is deep down. He is a very vicious old guy who eats people without spitting out their bones. Because of his bad reputation, he even provoked other emperors to hunt him down Later, Feixue City Lord rose up, and he immediately  He took refuge under the command of Feixue City Lord.  Many extremely cruel emperors took refuge under Feixue City Lord and huddled together.  Occupying a holy city, the power is so strong that it is difficult to shake.

    Although ¡®evil and ferocious¡¯ can easily annoy some practitioners, evil and ferocious people can never be eliminated, and with a leader like Feixue City Lord as the leader, there are also other old monsters as assistants.  Nature is getting stronger.

    "Here we come." Emperor Yequan glanced at the exit of the space-time passage on Feichen Star, and saw a young man in white with a black divine sword on his back appearing.

    "According to what the city lord said, the strength of Beiminglun has reached the level of the lord of the Holy City, which is just a step lower than the city lord. Even the city lord can't kill him. It's still a treasure with help." Although Emperor Yequan looked down on Dao Lord  You guys, how can we deal with this Beiming Taoist Lord?  But he didn't dare to underestimate him too much. After all, the opponent was probably much stronger than him.

    "Just try to intercept and entangle him as much as possible to prevent him from getting away." Emperor Yequan was also confident.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    On the Feichen Star, Ji Ning broke out of the sky and quickly flew out of the Feichen Star.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's speed suddenly slowed down. He frowned and looked ahead. A chubby old man with snow-white skin and a strange white color suddenly appeared in the void in front of him.

    "Emperor Yequan?" Ji Ning frowned, he recognized the other person.

    "I didn't expect Taoist Beiming to know about me. I'm a little flattered." Emperor Yequan squinted his eyes and laughed, "I think Taoist Beiming also knows my purpose. I'm here to guard you because I want to invite you."  Lord Beiming, you are going to our Feixue Holy City as a guest, our city lord really wants to meet you."

    "Invite me?" Ji Ning sneered, "Okay, lead the way."

    "I will lead the way. If you suddenly run away, Beiming Daojun, won't that be troublesome? In my opinion, it will be faster and more convenient for you, Beiming Daojun, to enter my cave-heaven magic weapon." Emperor Yequan remains the same.  Laughing.

    Since Ji Ning has decided to remove the entire Feixue City Lord¡¯s influence!  Naturally, some of the emperors who were the main force of Feixue City had already been identified. Except for some old guys who lived in seclusion and were difficult to identify, Ji Ning had information on most of them.  This Emperor Yequanthis weird chubby old man with white skin is ruthless to his core.Among the emperors of Feixue Holy City, Emperor Yequan is definitely among the top three emperors that Ji Ning wants to kill.

    "If you let me enter your cave, then your life and death will be controlled by you?" Ji Ning shook his head, "I'm sorry I can't agree."

    "Beiming Daojun, do you think you can still escape at this moment?" Emperor Yequan's eyes flashed coldly.

    "Just you?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "I may not be able to defeat you, Beiming Daojun, but you can't even think of escaping." Emperor Yequan smiled, and Feixue City Lord chose the three of them because they all have the means to contain the enemy.

    Ning suddenly said softly: "I heard, Emperor Yequan, that in order to practice your own 'Yequan Secret Technique', you slaughtered all the babies in 381 territories."

    "They are just babies, they can be regenerated after death." Emperor Yequan said.

    "Lord Mangya is the divine beast of chaos, Lord Minglan is an ancient cultivator, and Lord Wind and Rain is a special life. They both have no father or mother, and were born from chaos." Ji Ning said softly, "But I came from the ordinary world.  Those of you who have advanced in cultivation, I have only one thought for those of you who spend your infant lives practicing secret arts - kill them all! I was worried that I couldn't find you, but you showed up at my door."

    There are many evil practitioners who use babies to practice magical powers and secret arts, such as those who use Zihe chariots, and so on. This is because babies are the beginning of life and have endless vitality and endless future.

    Ji Ning is extremely disgusted with such practitioners. When he encounters them, he only has one word - kill!

    "Hahaha, there are so many people who want to kill me. Even the Eternal Emperor has many who want to kill me, but what? I'm still alive and well." Emperor Yequan laughed, his magic power was strong, and his laughter echoed around the people.  In the chaotic void, "There are only a few people who can kill me. I won't meet them at all. As for you? Dao Lord Beiming, you are just a Dao Lord after all. If you want to kill me, haha, even Feixue City Lord can't kill you."  Me, are you the only one who wants to kill me? Haha"

    Emperor Yequan also hated Ji Ning who wanted to kill him just because he was evil.

    "Clang, clang, clang"

    The six Beihong Swords behind Ji Ning were unsheathed at the same time.

    Ji Ning manifested the magical power of three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords.

    ¡­¡­

    "Beiming Taoist Lord is right in front of me and wants to fight me. Don't worry, City Lord, he will never be able to get rid of me." Emperor Yequan told Feixue City Lord.

    At the same time, Emperor Yequan suddenly launched his infamous ¡®Yequan Secret Technique¡¯.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    I saw that his strangely white skin suddenly expanded in all directions, like a huge bag. The mouth of the bag produced a huge suction force and enveloped Xiang Ji Ning.  Looking inside the huge white bag, all he could see was darkness.

    Ji Ning held six divine swords and silently watched the opponent coming to kill him.

    The huge white cloth bag flew quickly, and the mouth of the bag enveloped Ji Ning. At the same time, an ugly and huge face suddenly appeared inside the mouth of the bag. That was the face of Emperor Yequan. The face opened with a big mouth.  His teeth were like endless blades of hell, biting directly towards Ji Ning, intending to chew and eat Ji Ning.

    "Die." Ji Ning showed no mercy.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    A pair of beautiful golden wings appeared in the sky above Ji Ning, surrounded by countless arcing sword lights, and instantly transformed into a huge yin-yang chaotic world, completely wrapping the huge cloth bag.

    "Boom~~~~" A huge world projection has also arrived. Mountains, rivers and lakes, and grasslands and deserts in the world projection are all clearly visible. The 'Jujian Mountain' in the center is even more exciting to look up at.  Awe.  The huge world projection is completely integrated with the yin and yang chaotic world.

    ¡°Puff puff puff~~~The white cloth bag shattered in an instant.

    "How is it possible?" Emperor Yequan showed his original form, but facing the double crushing of the yin and yang chaotic world and the projection of the world, he also had thoughts of fear.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 The Four Steps Lord Chapter 9 Beheading

    Before accepting the mission this time, the Lord of Feixue City had already spoken about Ji Ning's strength in detail. An evil old guy like Emperor Yequan naturally remembered it clearly. He would never be careless at all, otherwise he would not be alive.  Now!  But no matter how careful he was, he never thought that Beiming Dao Lord could be so tyrannical with just his 'secret technique'.

    He has never encountered such a secret technique or world projection before!  He even dared to say that even among the Lords of the Holy City, including all the old guys and monsters who live in seclusion, there may not be anyone who can match Dao Lord Beiming in terms of secret skills!  Even if there were, there would never be more than three!

    "Wow." Facing such a terrifying world of swordsmanship, Emperor Yequan was unable to maintain his divine body and immediately turned into a black mist as black as ink.

    The black mist is full of evil, but it is running away in panic at this moment.

    This is Emperor Yequan¡¯s method of immortality. It is precisely because of his immortality that he can live to this day.

    "Escape." After Emperor Yequan turned into black mist, he immediately wanted to tear apart time and space.

    "What's going on? Why can't you escape?"

    He felt that the time and space around him was completely frozen and suppressed, but he didn't know that Ji Ning's ultimate sword technique could easily tear apart time and space at the third level.  Now that he has reached the fourth level, his ultimate swordsmanship, Yin and Yang, has absolutely powerful control over the space and time domain, completely suppressing time and space.  Unless the 'Tao' in this aspect surpasses Ji Ning's, they will not be able to be torn apart at all.

    To surpass Ji Ning, I¡¯m afraid I need to dominate the level.

    "Treasure." Emperor Yequan immediately wanted to use the escape treasure to try, but it was too late.

    "Extinction." Ji Ning turned into a stream of light.  Directly chasing Emperor Yequan, he had also used the Psychokinesis Technique.

    Phew~~~~

    Silentless heartpower extinction.  It flashed across the sky in an instant, directly impacting the fleeing black mist.

    "Ah." Emperor Yequan felt a terrible sense of annihilation, impacting on the true soul. Ji Ning's mental strength was now stronger than before, reaching a new level of power.  An ordinary Taoist master at the peak level might not be able to resist it at all.  Maybe he practiced evil methods and became an emperor and lived for endless years. Emperor Yequan's 'Taoist Heart' was also very terrifying.  He completely resisted Ji Ning's attack.

    "Huh."

    The technique of psychic annihilation is followed by the magic of star illusion!

    This time, Emperor Yequan failed to resist and was drawn into the illusion.

    The black mist that was originally escaping crazily slowed down immediately, and the black mist gradually began to solidify. It was obvious that Emperor Yequan's consciousness was involved in the illusion, and he had no conscious control.  This immortal body also began to lose control.

    "Death." Ji Ning was already chasing him. He used his killing move without mercy, waving all six Beihong Swords in his hand.

    The ultimate kendo collapse!

    The twelfth form of the Heart Sword Technique - Sword Like Tide!

    Like a raging wave, every sword strike by Ji Ning was like a raging wave, like a volcano erupting, rumbling into the black mist.  In a death crisis.  Emperor Yequan, who had a strong Taoist heart, finally struggled out of the illusion.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡± The moment he struggled out of the illusion and regained consciousness, what Emperor Yequan saw was the terrifying wave of six swords sweeping over him.

    Emperor Yequan was instantly desperate.

    His immortal body immediately began to shatter under such a sword. Before he woke up, a full 30% of his immortal body had been annihilated!  Even if he is awake now.  He tried his best to control it, but found that it was impossible to resist such a killing move.

    "Emperor. You lied to me."

    "He is not weaker than you, he is much stronger than you."

    "My immortal body can't even bear it. This is definitely the peak strength among the Lords of the Holy City. I'm afraid the two leaders of our Dao Alliance are only at this level." Emperor Yequan was desperate, he couldn't resist at all  Even with such a sword move, his immortal body could not remove the attack power.  This goes beyond his resistance.

    Just like Jiuchen¡¯s immortal body, facing the Lord of Feixue City, he would be beheaded with only a dozen cuts.

    Emperor Yequan¡¯s immortal body is better than Jiuchen¡¯s.  But Ji Ning's six swords were too terrifying. He couldn't withstand these six swords at all.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    It sounds slow, but how fast is Ji Ning's sword?

    Six waves of sword light swept past, and the black mist was completely annihilated. Emperor Yequan, who regained consciousness before his death, even struggled to no avail and was directly annihilated.

    "Emperor Yequan", a peerless demon of a generation, lived for endless years and died at the hands of Ji Ning!

    He became the first person to die after Ji Ning showed his unparalleled talent.

    "Humph." GodWhen you put it into the sheath, everything is calm and clear.

    Everything in the void disappeared, leaving only Ji Ning standing in the void.

    ¡­¡­

    "what happened?"

    "Look, what's going on in that huge sword light world?"

    The Dao Lords who were responsible for guarding the exit of the space-time passage on Feichen Star all looked up at the battle in the sky. Previously, they only saw Ji Ning and Emperor Yequan meeting in the void, and then they fought.  As for the fighting scene, they couldn't see it at all.  I only saw countless sword lights in the huge yin and yang chaotic world.

    Soon, the world of sword light disappeared, and Emperor Yequan also disappeared without a trace.

    Only Ji Ning, dressed in white, was still there.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning soon tore apart time and space and left.

    "Where is Emperor Yequan?"

    "I saw Emperor Yequan at the beginning, but why did he disappear in the end?"

    "Did Emperor Yequan lose the battle?"

    "Well, I'm afraid I lost the battle and escaped because I knew I was outmatched." The Dao Lords on Feichen Star discussed this. They didn't dare to think that Emperor Yequan would be killed.  After all, Emperor Yequan has lived too long, and it is too difficult to kill these old guys.  I am afraid that only the top beings of the Endless Territory can take action.

    But in fact, Ji Ning is now considered to be at the top of the ranks of the Endless Territory, enough to compare with the two leaders of the Dao Alliance.

    ¡­¡­

    In a palace hall of Feixue Holy City.

    There are four figures sitting around a table. They are the dharma bodies of Feixue City Lord and the three emperors under his command!  With their bodies gathered here, they can naturally transmit information instantly.

    "Brother Yequan, you just need to contain him." Feixue City Lord Embodiment was very relaxed and casual.

    "Haha, easy." Emperor Yequan's Law Body also smiled.

    Immediately afterwards, Emperor Yequan's expression changed.

    "What's wrong?" Feixue City Lord and others were shocked.

    "He¡ª¡ª" Emperor Yequan's Dharmakaya became confused with his eyes and fell into unconsciousness. It was obviously affected by Ji Ning's illusion.

    Immediately afterwards, Emperor Yequan regained consciousness, with a look of fear and resentment on his face. He glanced at the Lord of Feixue City resentfully and growled: "You lied¡ª¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, his breath was completely extinct.

    When the deity dies, the Dharmakaya will naturally die as well.

    Emperor Yequan's Dharma Body softened and fell to the side. He slipped directly from the chair and fell to the ground.  The expressions of Feixue City Lord and the other two emperors beside him changed.

    "Dead?" Feixue City Lord was also stunned.

    "How could it be that Emperor Yequan died like this?" The expressions of the two emperors beside him changed. Emperor Yequan had lived too long. Even when the master of Feixue City came together, Emperor Yequan had already lived for a long, long time.  Such an old guy had a very strong ability to save his life, but he died just like that, at the hands of a Taoist master.

    The Lord of Feixue City had an ugly face. He was silent for a moment and then said: "Brother Yequan fell into unconsciousness just now. He must have been hit by an illusion! After being hit by an illusion, he was probably killed by Ji Ning before he could use his immortality."

    "Yeah." The other two emperors also nodded.

    They don¡¯t believe that Emperor Yequan was killed in an immortal state.  And judging from the previous situation, Emperor Yequan was indeed under an illusion.

    "No matter what, Emperor Yequan is dead after all." The red-haired woman in red robes beside him said in a low voice.

    There was silence.

    yes¡­¡­

    died.

    The dignified Emperor Yequan died just like that, in the hands of a Taoist Lord.

    "His illusion is so strong?" Feixue City Lord whispered, "I fought with him last time, and he shouldn't be that strong. Could it be that he has realized a more advanced illusion?" Like Taoist Yu Shang's Yu  "Shang's Ecstasy" may be able to affect Emperor Yequan. Ji Ning's illusions are actually not that mysterious, but the world in his heart has reached a higher level, and the power of natural illusions has greatly increased.

    "I will arrive at the Feichen Star area soon." Feixue City Lord's green eyes flashed sharply, "I won't let him escape."

    ¡­¡­

    Wow.

    The Lord of Feixue City was so angry that he directly used the incomplete realm flying boat. With the help of the realm flying boat, he finally reached the Feichen Star area.

    "Where is he?" The thin old man in snow-white robes, with fluttering white eyebrows, and his green eyes scanned the surrounding void, "Where is Dao Lord Beiming? Why can't I sense him?"

    "Escape?"

    "Kill Emperor Yequan, I will never allow you to escapeLose.  "The Lord of Feixue City was furious.

    But he didn¡¯t know that after Ji Ning killed Emperor Yequan, he headed to Feixue Holy City as quickly as possible!

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 10 Arrival at Feixue Holy City

    Feixue Holy City is very beautiful.

    "It's so beautiful." The two Dao Lords flew side by side and saw the Feixue Holy City in the distance. The entire Holy City has countless palaces and caves, rolling up and down, all built on the clouds and mist, and they are magnificent.  Moreover, there are always countless snowflakes floating in the 'Feixue Holy City', and the holy city in the snowflakes becomes even more holy.

    "Brother Tie Xuan, didn't you say that the 'Feixue Holy City', one of the eight holy cities, is ruled by the notorious 'Feixue Demon Palace'? The disciples of the Feixue Demon Palace are all extremely evil and full of demonic nature.  , are all great sinners Is this such a beautiful holy city really ruled by these demons?" the young Taoist Lord in purple clothes asked through a message.

    "Haha, everything should not be judged by appearance!" The majestic 'Tie Xuan Daojun' wearing armor smiled and said, "The Scarlet Snow Demon Palace is indeed an extremely evil sect, but this is their home base, and it is also  One of the eight holy cities in the entire Dao Alliance, of course they have to manage it well! Look, the floating snowflakes are beautiful, right? But there is a saying among practitioners that the 'snowflakes' in Feixue Holy City are countless dead creatures  blood"

    When the young man in purple clothes thought that the beautiful snowflakes floating in the sky were countless blood, his expression changed slightly.

    "Zi Yan, you have just become a Taoist, and this is your first time in the Holy City." Taojun Tiexuan flew side by side and pointed from a distance, "I will tell you about the rules of the Holy City. Look, then  Palaces, buildings, etc., but within the scope of the restriction, you must not fight. No matter how strong you are, you cannot fight. Once you fight, it will be a challenge to the majesty of the Dao Alliance and the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.  The majesty of the Crimson Snow Demon Palace! As the ruler, the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace will immediately send out powerful forces to kill those who violate the rules."

    The young man in purple nodded after hearing this.

    "So the Holy City is still very safe. Many Taoist Lords will rent a cave to practice here, because even the Eternal Emperors dare not break the rules." Taoist Lord Tiexuan said.

    "Yeah." The young man in purple nodded.

    Breaking the rules?

    Provoke the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace?  Provoking the Taoist Alliance?  How dare he, a little Taoist king who dares to break through, even think about it.

    "Beyond the restrictions of many palaces you can fight." Taojun Tiexuan said, "So be careful."

    "I just have to follow Brother Tie Xuan." The purple-clothed Taoist Master said, and then asked curiously.  "Has any great power ever taken action in the Holy City? Broken the rules of the Holy City?"

    "The three legendary masters must dare." Daojun Tiexuan said, "There are also internal disputes in the Taoist alliance! The Taoist alliance is too big, so the top forces fight each other a lot. The Lord of Feixue City is said to have killed countless people and was extremely cruel. He died  He has a lot of Dao Alliance emperors in his hands, and it was through the killing that he established his status, and was able to have the right to rule this holy city, and named it Feixue Holy City!"

    The Eight Holy Cities have a long history.

    Rulers will also change.  Like Feixue City Lord before Hedao.  This holy city was ruled by another force, and it was not called Feixue Holy City at that time.  However, later on, Feixue City Lord rose to prominence, and many sinful and evil people followed him, forming a huge force.  If the force is strong enough, it will naturally occupy a holy city.

    "Brother Tiexuan, look quickly." The face of the young man in purple changed, and he pointed far away.

    Taojun Tiexuan also looked confused.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To ??see a black wound suddenly open in the mid-air in the distance. A young man in white clothes carrying a black divine sword walked out of this black space crack.  The young man in white stood in the distant mid-air and glanced around, feeling a mighty and terrifying pressure coming down on him.

    The huge world projection instantly suppressed the entire Feixue Holy City.

    "This. This" The faces of the young man in purple and Daojun Tiexuan changed drastically. They looked at the shadow of the world around them and felt the fear from their hearts.

    The power of the phantom in this world has not exploded, but that's all.  The pressure makes them afraid.  If it breaks out, they all know that they will be killed instantly.

    Their feelings are not wrong!  Take Ji Ning's current world projection.  Even the Eternal Emperor will change his expression, let alone the Dao Lords.

    "who!"

    "Who suppressed the Holy City?"

    "Who is provoking my Scarlet Snow Demon Palace?"

    In a corner of the Feixue Holy City, powerful auras immediately rose into the sky from the majestic and tall Demon Palace, and figures flew up one after another. The leader was the dharma body of Feixue City Lord!  Behind him were other famous emperors. Some of these eternal emperors were dharma bodies and some were deities.

    The gathering momentum of more than twenty emperors was extremely terrifying.

    "Feixue!" BaiyiThe young man shouted indifferently, his voice resounding throughout the world.

    "What's wrong?"

    "What's going on?"

    "How come so many Eternal Emperors have appeared?" A large number of Taoist monarchs who were cultivating in caves came out, and in many palace buildings, some waiters, some Taoist monarchs, and some weak world realm people were all shocked.  Looking curiously at the scene happening in the distance.  This is probably a scene they will never see in their lifetime.

    A young man in white and more than twenty eternal emperors, led by the Lord of Feixue City, faced off from afar.

    "Brother Tie Xuan, didn't you say, didn't you say that this place is very safe, and only the three major masters and the top forces of the Dao Alliance dare to provoke the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace?" The young man in purple clothes was a little dull.

    "There are very few people who dare to provoke, but there are still some who are not afraid of the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace." Daojun Tie Xuan was also a little stunned, and then he pulled his brother and hid within the protection and restriction range of a nearby palace complex.  , "Hide first. Once these powerful forces fight and affect us, we will be finished."

    "Yeah." The young man in purple also nodded, but his eyes were full of excitement.

    "Hey, isn't that young man in white the Dao Lord of Beiming?" The voices coming from the side were other Dao Lords who were watching the battle.

    "That's right." Daojun Tiexuan also looked at it in shock and confusion, "This is exactly the same as the one pictured in the information I bought. The young man in white is Daojun Beiming. How dare Daojun Beiming provoke the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace?  ? No matter how powerful the Dao Lord is, he is still far from being able to compare with the Lord of the Holy City. This, this is too strange."

    "Brother Tie Xuan, is that Dao Lord Beiming?" the young man in purple asked curiously.

    "It seems like it should be, but Dao Lord Beiming shouldn't dare to provoke the entire Scarlet Snow Demon Palace." Dao Lord Tie Xuan was confused, "I'm not even sure whether it's Dao Lord Beiming."

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Beiming, you are really asking for your own death." The voice of Feixue City Lord, who was leading a group of Eternal Emperors in the distance, echoed across the world, and made countless confused practitioners throughout Feixue Holy City understand that the young man in white was  He is the legendary 'Beiming Daojun'.

    "It's amazing. A Dao Lord dares to provoke the entire Scarlet Snow Demon Palace so arrogantly. This is one of the forces in the Eight Holy Cities."

    "Beiming Taoist Lord."

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    "He has such courage. Even if he loses, I still admire him."

    Countless practitioners were amazed, and they naturally sided with Ji Ning, because even if these practitioners continue to practice, it is very slim and impossible for them to become the 'Eternal Emperor'.  It would be great if they could become the Fourth Path Lord in their lifetime, so having a Dao Lord dare to challenge the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace made them feel proud and happy from the bottom of their hearts!

    Our Dao Lord is weak!

    But our strongest Dao Lord dares to provoke the forces of one of the Eight Holy Cities!

    Although countless cultivators support Ji Ning in their hearts, they all feel that this Beiming Dao Lord has no hope of winning, and even the possibility of surviving is very low.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning has been traveling all the way. He is now at a higher level and can tear through time and space farther.

    When he finally arrived at Feixue Holy City, Ji Ning used the Heart World Projection without hesitation, giving the opponent a first blow!  Immediately, a group of Eternal Emperors from the other side flew out. At a glance, there were as many as twenty-six of them!  However, Ji Ning felt that most of them were just dharma bodies and the like.

    The leader of Feixue City Lord is only the Dharmakaya.

    "Feixue." Ji Ning said.

    Among the mighty group of Eternal Emperors standing in mid-air in the distance, the leader of Feixue City Lord was a little unbelievable. He couldn't believe that Ji Ning would come to his lair, wasn't he looking for death?  Then he laughed: "Beiming, you are really asking for your own death."

    "If you are able to kill me, just come." Ji Ning glanced at the large group of eternal emperors with overwhelming momentum in front of him, and smiled, "What, do you plan to come together? That's fine, I can beat more than twenty of you emperors one by one.  It¡¯s enjoyable enough.¡±

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 11 Unable to Understand

    Ji Ning's world projection enveloped the entire Holy City, and his voice naturally sounded everywhere in the entire Holy City.

    In fact, the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace wanted to make as little noise as possible, because Dao Lord Beiming came to their door with such a big fanfare. Even if they succeeded in killing Beiming Dao Lord in the end, it would still be a bit embarrassing.  Naturally, the fewer people who know, the better!  But Ji Ning's world was shrouded in projection, and they couldn't keep it secret even if they wanted to.

    Ji Ning, however, wanted to scare the monkeys and show off his talents publicly, so naturally he would not keep it a secret.

    "So domineering."

    "It's so satisfying. It sounds so satisfying. When will I dare to say to more than 20 eternal emperors, 'I'll beat you 20 emperors each'? If I can be so glorious, even if I die immediately, it will be worth it."  .¡±

    "No one has ever been so powerful as Dao Lord."

    Countless practitioners throughout the Holy City heard this with excitement, and they all felt that as a Dao Lord of Life and Death, it was really worthwhile to be able to reach the position of Dao Lord Beiming.

    "Beiming Dao Lord went to Feixue Holy City and faced off with twenty-six emperors from Feixue Demon Palace."

    "The war is about to begin."

    "It is very likely that this will be Beiming Daojun's last battle. I am afraid that Beiming Daojun will die in this battle."

    "Hurry up and hurry up. If it's too late, you won't be able to see the big battle."

    The news spread quickly.

    ¡°Such a major event was almost quickly communicated to some of the top forces in the entire Endless Territory.

    "What?" Master Mang Ya was also surprised when he heard the news, "He actually went to the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace? How dare he, a Taoist master, do this?"

    "Take the initiative to kill the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace?" Emperor Anchen and others of the Eternal Life Clan were also surprised, because they, the Eternal Clan, were also frantically tracing Ji Ning's traces, wanting to kill Ji Ning and seize the special Ten Thousand Tribulation Sacred Plant.  Blood Fruit Tree, "What's going on with this Dao Lord Beiming? Is he stupid? Or does he have something to rely on? But after all, he is just a Dao Lord, and his opponent is one of the Eight Holy Cities."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up and have a look.¡±

    "I'll go right away." Emperor Qiyin immediately prepared to set off.

    "My dharma body is also going with you. I want to take a closer look. What's going on with Beiming Daojun?" Even though he has been sitting in the eternal kingdom, Emperor Anchen arranged for his dharma body to go with him.

    ¡­¡­

    The news spread throughout the endless territory, and the three major masters, and even some other emperors, and some emperors who had been living in seclusion and rarely showed up, and who were low-key and unknown, also came out of curiosity one by one.  Because from ancient times to the present, I have never heard of a Dao Lord who dared to challenge one of the Eight Holy Cities.  They also came over because they were curious.

    But the distance is too far after all, and it will take time to get here.

    ******

    "You are so arrogant. Just you, you still want more than twenty of us emperors to join forces to deal with you?" Suddenly an ugly emperor with drooping eyebrows shouted.

    "Don't overestimate your own capabilities."

    "It's a beautiful thought to die under our siege."

    These ancient eternal emperors all looked at the young man in white in the distance with disdain.

    If they join forces, even if they kill Ji Ning, it will be very shameless.  These emperors with endless lifespans attach great importance to 'face'.

    "Even if you die, you are not qualified to let more than twenty of us emperors take action together." Feixue City Lord sneered.

    At the same time, he glanced at the emperor with a pair of black wings beside him, and said through a message: "Brother Heifu, Emperor Yequan died in the hands of Beiming Daojun. This Beiming Daojun was extremely powerful.  He's just a little worse than me. Especially his illusions. Emperor Yequan should have died in his hands even if he was hit by illusions. You are naturally good at manipulating illusions, so you shouldn't be afraid of his mental illusions. Go ahead and do it.  Let¡¯s explore the reality of this Beiming Dao Lord.¡±

    "Okay." The Black Rotten Emperor squinted his eyes, with a cold light in his eyes.

    "Brother Xueyun." The Lord of Feixue City sent a message to the old man in blood robe who was standing almost side by side with him, "The strength of Beiming Dao Lord is only slightly inferior to mine, and my true self is currently outside, on his way.  Reply. I don¡¯t have any good weapons in my dharma body, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be a match for Bei Ming. Among our group of emperors, you are the only one who can defeat him head-on. How to deal with Bei Ming is up to you, Brother Xueyun.¡±

    Emperor Xueyun is also an old guy who supports Feixue City Lord, and his strength is comparable to Feixue City Lord.

    "He is not immortal, right?" Emperor Xueyun asked.

    "No." Feixue City Lord replied affirmatively.

    He used treasures to kill Ji Ning last time. At that time Ji NingNone of them showed any means of immortality.  In Feixue City Lord's opinion, Ning should not be immortal!  Moreover, he has never heard of anyone who has achieved immortality by practicing swordsmanship, but he doesn't know that it is indeed difficult to achieve immortality in swordsmanship, but there is always a chance. After Ji Ning reached the fourth level of swordsmanship, he finally had it.  The means of immortality - the shadowless body.

    "Since he is not immortal, we can be sure to kill him." Emperor Xueyun nodded.

    "I'll let the Black Rotten Emperor go up first, and you should carefully look at his reality." The Lord of Feixue City said through a message.

    "good."

    Emperor Xueyun agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    This large group of Eternal Emperors just standing there is enough to scare countless practitioners, but Ji Ning doesn't care at all.

    "Beiming Dao Lord, did you kill Brother Yequan?" A cold voice sounded, and the ugly foreign emperor with black wings flew out, full of murderous intent.

    "Yes." Ji Ning's voice echoed everywhere in the world projection, "You are the Black Rotten Emperor. Do you want to die like the Yequan Emperor?"

    The Black Rotten Emperor, in the terms of the Three Realms, should be similar to the monsters of the Three Realms.

    ??????????? Ben is a bird from a foreign race, with a natural love for eating carrion and a sinister nature. His favorite thing to do is to kill countless creatures and let their meat begin to rot. He will only eat it after it has rotted to a certain extent.  He kills for no other reason than to eat. Such a demon has naturally made many practitioners uncomfortable and want to hunt him down.

    He also took refuge in the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.

    "It's just you?" Emperor Heifu was angry, "Just accept death."

    "Hmph." Ji Ning's body moved, revealing three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    The Black Rotten Emperor turned into a black mist that swept across the world, and this black mist swept directly towards Ji Ning.  This is not a simple immortality, it is actually the attack method that the Black Rotten Emperor is best at.  As long as he is touched by his 'black mist', even the peak Taoist master cannot bear it, and I am afraid it will immediately rot and turn into juice.

    ¡°And his black mist also contains terrifying illusions, allowing the enemy to smile in the illusion and die without resistance.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord and Black Rotten Emperor took action."

    "The Black Rotten Emperor is a very terrifying Eternal Emperor. Even the peak Taoist Lord dare not provoke him."

    Countless practitioners throughout the Holy City watched.

    "Town!"

    ? followed by Ji Ning¡¯s cold shout.

    The world projection, which was originally completely restrained in power, suddenly exploded in power shrouded in the black mist!  The powerful world projection was like a cage, completely trapping the black mist.  The flight speed of the black mist was immediately reduced sharply.

    "Die."

    The six sword shadows were like waves. With the momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth, countless waves of water sword waves swept through the black mist. The 'black mist' that frightened countless Dao Lords, although it contained extremely terrifying corrosive poison, also had extremely harmful effects.  Awesome illusion effect.  But in terms of the immortal body discharging the attack power, it is even worse than Emperor Yequan.

    "No¡ª¡ª" The Black Rotten Emperor was desperate and shouted in terror. At the moment of death, he regretted it and even resented the Lord of Feixue City.

    It was Feixue City Lord who told him that Beiming¡¯s illusion skills were very powerful, but his strength was still inferior to Feixue City Lord.

    He asked himself that with his own strength, even in front of Feixue City Lord, he could block dozens of moves, but this Beiming Dao Lord killed him in one encounter.  Although he is not inferior to the Lord of Feixue City, he is much, much better than the Lord of Feixue City!

    "Huu~~~"

    His body of black mist was completely annihilated under the shadow of Ji Ning's sword.

    The Black Rotten Emperor became the second emperor who died under Ji Ning's sword this time when Ji Ning showed his talents.

    Everything is calm and clear.

    Ji Ning put away his sword and stood up, still carrying the divine sword on his back, looking at the more than twenty emperors in front of them who were in shock, especially the leader Feixue City Lord, whose face was filled with disbelief. He couldn't believe what was happening in front of him.  How could Beiming Daojun, who was completely suppressed by him, be so strong?  This is impossible!

    "No, no, it's completely wrong." Feixue City Lord couldn't understand how a Tao Lord could be so strong?

    *******

 Text Volume 36 Sipaojun Chapter 12 Let¡¯s go together

    A group of Eternal Emperors on Feixue City Lord's side were all in shock and disbelief.

    Over the years, they have become accustomed to being superior and disdainful of Dao Lord!  Because there is an essential gap between the Dao Lord and the Eternal Emperor. This gap is like a chasm From ancient times to the present, no Dao Lord has ever been able to truly stand at the top of the endless realm.  What is the top rank?

    You don¡¯t seek to be the strongest, but you can still be fearless of any opponent.

    The Lords of the Holy City dare to say this. They may not be able to defeat the three masters, but they all have the confidence to save their lives from the three masters!  Unless the three masters do whatever it takesit will be difficult to kill them.

    Beings like this, they constitute the top ranks of the Yanlong Realm.

    But Daojun has never stood in that queue.

    "He, how can a Dao Lord be so strong? He killed the Black Rotten Emperor in just one encounter?"

    "He is probably stronger than the Lord of Feixue City."

    "Among the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities, there may not be anyone who can compare with him."

    "Can Daojun also be so strong?"

    "Could it be that he has successfully merged with the Tao and become an emperor? With his previous strength, if he really succeeded in merging with the Tao, then he must be at the level of a dominator. Although he is very powerful now, he does not have the sense of oppression that a dominator gives us.  , he should not have become a master yet, he is still just a Dao Lord. But why is the Dao Lord so strong?"

    These emperors had a lot of thoughts in their minds.

    This is a subversion.

    A subversion of common sense!

    The moment Ji Ning showed his talent in public, it overturned the common sense that "Dao Lord is not worth mentioning"!

    ¡­¡­

    "Um?"

    In the void outside Feixue Holy City, a pair of eyes looked from afar, it was Lord Mangya who had arrived quietly.

    "Beiming, can he be so strong?" Master Mangya was a little surprised, but also a little confused. The surprise was because apart from Master Mangya, the Mangya Kingdom had another big man who could really frighten all the major forces in the endless territory.  The capable one.  And doubtful.  It's because Lord Mang Ya can't figure out why Ji Ning is so powerful.

    ¡­¡­

    Facing the large group of emperors in the Feixue Demon Palace in front of him, Ji Ning's eyes were filled with undisguised murderous intent. Then his eyes fell on Feixue City Lord and said in a low voice: "What? Feixue City Master, you are scared now, don't you?"  Do you dare to fight me? Are you thinking of joining forces with a group of emperors to besiege me?"

    The Lord of Feixue City has an ugly face, white eyebrows fluttering, and green eyes full of coldness.

    "What are you hesitating about? What are you afraid of?" Ji Ning looked at him, "Aren't you looking for my traces everywhere? Now I have arrived at your lair. Are you afraid?"

    Scared.

    Among the more than twenty emperors, only Feixue City Lord and Xueyun Emperor could still remain calm, while the other emperors all had thoughts of fear.

    Looking at the young man in white who was carrying a black divine sword in the distance ahead, they were indeed afraid, because they knew that this young man in white could kill them with just one look!  The strength is much stronger than that of Feixue City Lord, how can you not be afraid?

    "Feixue, what should I do?" Emperor Xueyun said anxiously, "The strength of this Dao Lord Beiming is not what you said at all. He is stronger than you and me! You want me to deal with him? How should I deal with him?  "

    "Don't worry, don't worry." Feixue City Lord sent a message to stabilize his friend, "I didn't expect his strength when we fought against me before. He is indeed weaker than me, and he even died in my hands once. I don't know now.  Why are you so strong all of a sudden! Don't worry, my true self has come quickly at all costs and will be there soon. When the time comes, you and I will join forces. We will lead all the emperors to set up a large formation and besiege him. "

    "Deploy a large siege?" Emperor Xueyun hesitated, "It would be very shameless to deal with a Dao Lord like this. If the news spreads."

    "Why do we care about face at this time? Dao Lord Beiming is indeed very strong, and he is qualified to let us do this." The Lord of Feixue City said with a chill in his eyes, "Since he killed us in the home of Feixue Demon Palace, then we will  To help him, many emperors join forces and set up a large formation to surround him. He is a swordsman, so he should not have the means to survive! Then he may be killed by us. "

    "He is very strong. Even if we set up a formation, we may not be able to succeed." Emperor Xueyun still had no confidence.

    "Try it, there is still hope." The Lord of Feixue City sent a message, "Dao Lords are all madmen. If this Beiming Dao Lord fails to unite with Dao in the future, I am afraid he will become even more crazy. If he does not die, we may just  I can hide from him forever. Are you willing to live like this?"

    &nbsp; "Then give it a try." Emperor Xueyun agreed.

    "My true self has arrived." Feixue City Lord showed a hint of joy. After all, the dharma body is much weaker than my true self, especially since there is no powerful natal magic weapon.

    ******

    It sounds slow, but in fact, after Ji Ning killed the Black Rotten Emperor, he just said a few words when he felt a fluctuation in the space. He couldn't help but turn around and saw a thin man in white robes coming quickly from a distance, with white eyebrows floating in the air.  Piao, it is the Lord of Feixue City.

    "It came so fast." Ji Ning chuckled softly, "It's so boring to kill your dharma body. I'm just waiting for you."

    "It's really arrogant." Feixue City Lord flew over quickly, joined Emperor Xueyun, and shouted angrily, "Emperors, this Dao Lord of Beiming dares to kill me, Feixue Demon Palace, then let's send him to death.  Everyone, take action!¡±

    "kill."

    "kill."

    ?? Feixue City Lord and Blood Cloud Emperor both have murderous intentions. They are the leaders, and the other emperors also join forces to kill, although some are their own deities and most of them are dharma bodies.  But the Emperor's Dharma Body is also powerful, and is not much worse than this deity in terms of formation formation.  In an instant, a blood-colored formation that slowly rotated like a roulette wheel rolled towards Ning.

    This is the famous killing formation in the Yanlong Domain, the Seven Blood Plate Killing Formation. It was created by an ancient emperor who lived in seclusion in the Taoist Alliance. It is also the palace killing formation of the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.

    "What a terrifying killing formation." Throughout the Holy City, countless cultivators watching the battle were suffocated. They all felt that Dao Lord Beiming was really in danger now.  Facing the huge formation set up by Feixue City Lord and other emperors, who can withstand it?

    Ji Ning smiled: "Deployment? Is this the only way?"

    An invisible wave spread with Ji Ning as the center.

    Psychokinesis!

    Ji Ning's Ultimate Sword Art has reached the fourth level, and this extermination technique has become more and more mysterious. Ji Ning's "Psychic Extermination Technique" is originally based on the secret of the Ultimate Sword Art. A terrifying intention of extermination instantly invaded the more than 20 people.  Emperor, although the formation was powerful, Ji Ning's mental strength was not affected, and it directly invaded the soul of every emperor.

    Kill!  !  !

    More than twenty emperors all felt that their souls and souls were under a powerful attack, and each of them relied on the guidance of their Taoist hearts to resist the impact.

    "Ah." There were screams one after another.

    Among the more than twenty emperors, five were directly annihilated and died on the spot.

    Ji Ning was a little surprised. The power of the Mind Extermination Technique has now greatly increased. If he deals with the peak Dao Lords, he might be able to kill them directly.  But each of these eternal emperors have lived for too long, and their Taoist hearts have been honed to an extremely strong level.  It is difficult to kill directly with the help of mind-killing technique.  Why did you kill five at once?

    "That's right. Those who died were just Dharmakayas. After all, Dharmakayas only contain some spiritual thoughts." Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    The Dharmakaya contains some spiritual thoughts.

    The soul is much weaker than the main body, so it is naturally much weaker in resisting mental impact.  In front of Ji Ning's mental annihilation technique, five people died immediately.

    "not good."

    "The formation is broken."

    "Quick, change the formation quickly."

    The Lord of Feixue City and the Bloody Cloud Emperor immediately discovered that there was trouble. The five emperors' dharma bodies were dead, and there were flaws in the formation. They had to change the formation immediately to make up for this flaw.  Because this 'Blood Plate Seven Killing Formation' requires at least seven people to set up the formation.  There is no limit to the quantity.  As long as there is a slight change of formation at this moment, the shortcomings can be quickly made up for.

    But things won¡¯t be as easy as they think.

    "Star Fantasy Technique." After Ji Ning performed the Mental Power Extinction Technique, he immediately used the Mental Power Star Magic Technique.

    Illusion is more insidious and silent than extinction, and it unknowingly leads some emperors into the illusion.  It should be noted that Emperor Yequan's Taoist heart is already very strong, but he is still affected by the illusion. Can you imagine how powerful Ji Ning's Star Magic is?  The Lord of the Holy City who was at the same level as him might be able to resist, but if he was at a level lower than him, it would be difficult to resist.

    Of the Eternal Emperors who were still alive, a total of sixteen Eternal Emperors fell into the illusion at once.

    Five died, and sixteen more fell into illusion.

    The entire ¡®Blood Plate Seven Killing Formation¡¯ will be destroyed without attack.

    ? ******(To be continued)

 Text Volume Thirty-six Sipaojun Chapter Thirteen Countless Massacres

    "The formation, our formation." Feixue City Lord and the Blood Shadow Emperor were both dumbfounded. There were only five emperors in total who could still stay awake, including them. It was impossible to set up the Bleeding Disk Seven-Kill Formation.

    "kill."

    After Ji Ning successively performed the Mind Extinction Technique and the Mind Power Star Illusion Technique, he took action directly.

    "Rumble~~~" Countless arcs of light appeared in all directions around Ji Ning. At the same time, a pair of beautiful golden wings appeared above Ji Ning. Under the leadership of the golden wings, countless arcs of sword light naturally formed a tower.  The chaotic world of swordsmanship.  As the golden wings flew and roared, they instantly killed the emperors.

    The flying speed of these golden wings is so fast, it is more than ten times faster than Ji Ning's flying speed.

    ¡°Puff puff puff puff¡­¡±

    The yin and yang of ultimate swordsmanship!

    Combining the two master-level secret arts that have already been completed, the power is incredible.

    These golden wings are specially designed to roar and kill the gods of those emperors!  After all, those Dharmakayas are all comparable to the eternal best magic weapons and cannot be killed at all.  However, the divine bodies of emperors are generally relatively fragile. Ji Ning obtained the precious method and used a lot of treasures to cultivate to the point where the divine body is comparable to the eternal high-grade magic weapon.

    Most of these emperors have divine bodies that are comparable to the eternal low-grade, some are comparable to the eternal middle-grade, and very few are comparable to the eternal high-grade.

    If they survive to resist, they can still withstand it.  But now that he was under an illusion, he had no power to resist, and he was allowed to be attacked by Ji Ning. How could he withstand it?

    " Just like when Ji Ning was still very weak, he went to the 'Blue and White Cave' for the first time. At that time, although his divine body was comparable to the eternal low-grade, he was beaten to the point of almost losing his life by the guards of the cave.  Fortunately, I have the Lord's Armor with me!  These emperors do not have treasures such as dominator armor.

    "Puff puff" In the blink of an eye, six Eternal Emperors were immediately cut by the sharp edges of the golden wings, and then shattered by countless arcs of light.  Died on the spot.

    There are two Eternal Emperors whose magical powers of body protection are strong enough to withstand them.

    "Another six." Ji Ning showed no mercy at all. He only had murderous intent towards these emperors in the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.  Because these emperors have transcended the category of indifference and have reached the level of 'demon'.  That's why they angered many emperors and made many emperors want to kill them, but they united to form a huge force that other emperors did not dare to provoke.

    "Dang, clang, clang."

    Those emperor dharma bodies were struck by sword light.  But he made a sound, but he resisted.

    The other three emperors who were still awake were completely shocked. Six more eternal emperors died in an instant?  They realized at this time that this Beiming Dao Lord had the power to kill them easily.

    "The city lord is invincible."

    "City Lord, let's go first."

    "ah."

    "This, this, this"

    There were two other people with strong body-protecting powers who were hit by the illusion. The emperor, who finally got rid of the illusion with difficulty, was stunned and even started to run away in panic. At this time, they couldn't care less about their heartache.  They all used some life-saving tools to escape.  Because under the suppression of the 'Sword Chaos World' and 'World Projection', their flying speed is too slow, and they don't want to stay here.

    ¡­¡­

    Previously, Feixue City Lord and Blood Cloud Emperor led a group of emperors to besiege, but it only took a blink of an eye.  Six eternal emperors died physically, and five emperors' dharma bodies died. The other emperors' dharma bodies were all bewitched by illusions.

    The living emperors fled one by one.

    It means that the Lord of Feixue City and Emperor Xueyun are safe and sound.

    "This secret technique?" Emperor Xueyun looked at the countless arcs of light and golden wings with an ugly expression on his face.  "Feixue, you actually said that he is weaker than you before? This secret skill alone is far beyond you and me."

    "How did I know he was so strong now?" Feixue City Lord was also anxious and angry.

    "Huh?" Feixue City Lord's expression suddenly changed.  "Where's Beiming? Why did he suddenly disappear?"

    "Assassination Escape Technique, he heard that he is good at Assassination Escape Technique." Emperor Xueyun's expression also changed. He also discovered that Ning Ning had disappeared, which shocked them all.

    "The sea of ??blood is endless."

    The Bloody Cloud Emperor gave a low shout, and he immediately used the means of immortality, turning into a vast sea of ????blood, filling the surroundings and protecting the Lord of Feixue City.

    "Pfft."

    A sword light directly tore apart the bloody waves.

    "It's Beiming." Emperor Xueyun and Lord Feixue both changed their expressions.

    ???????????????????????????????Yi Ji Ning appeared, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords, tearing apart the bloody waves, killing Feixue City Lord, and shouted coldly: "Feixue, suffer death."

    The speed of the secret magic wing sword light 'Golden Wings' is ridiculously fast, while Ning's speed is relatively slow, but it can also surpass the speed of Feixue City Lord.  In particular, Feixue City Lord was still being suppressed by the world projection and others at this moment, but Feixue City Lord would not admit defeat. He also showed six arms, holding six swords, and rushed towards Ning.

    Wow.

    The sword is like water, and the water light is like tide.

    The waves are gentle, but they are gentle, like a lover's hands.

    "Huh?" Feixue City Lord's expression changed. He tried his best to use the six swords to resist Ji Ning's invisible swordsmanship. However, when Ji Ning used the 'Heart Sword Technique', the sword became more ghostly and the speed was much faster. Feixue City Lord couldn't stand it at all.  Unstoppable.

    The two sword lights quickly wrapped around Feixue City Lord's body, as if they were wrapped around his fingers, and they were about to wrap up Feixue City Lord in rapid circles.

    Wow.

    The Lord of Feixue City immediately turned into countless snowflakes and fled, then condensed in the distance.

    "Escape?" Ji Ning also had a headache. He was not sure of killing Feixue City Lord. After all, the opponent's immortality was too difficult to deal with.

    "How can he be so strong? His sword is too fast. He defeated me in one confrontation." Feixue City Lord was running away in panic. Please note that he also easily crushed Ji Ning back then. If it weren't for the Lord Armor, he might have been able to defeat him in the first place.  Just kill Ji Ning.  The gap between him and Ji Ning now was the gap between Ji Ning and him back then.

    Even Ji Ning¡¯s advantage is even greater.

    "Destroy it!!!" Ji Ning collected the other five Beihong Swords, held one Beihong Sword in six hands at the same time, and used all his strength to display the most powerful move - the ultimate kendo of Tianbeng.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The entire sky above the Holy City seemed to have collapsed.

    In the completely dark sky, it seemed as if a raging wave suddenly appeared in the sky. It was a wave that wiped out everything. A wave of swords made all those watching feel invincible.

    Even Master Mang Ya, who was secretly watching from a distance, was surprised: "What a powerful sword move."

    Cause and effect is also suppressed at this moment.

    The fluctuations in time and space also completely stopped.

    Even the Bloody Cloud Emperor, who turned into a sea of ??blood, felt terrified.

    Absolute power is the most terrifying thing.

    "Impossible." Feixue City Lord couldn't believe it. He used six swords and tried his best to resist.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    As if a mantis was using its arms as a chariot, under such terrifying sword light that turned into a wave, Feixue City Lord was instantly crushed. His divine body completely shattered and turned into countless snowflakes. The snowflakes fluttered and condensed into a pale face in the distance.  Feixue City Lord, he was not seriously injured, but the impact on his soul had a greater impact on him.

    "Feixue, Beiming is too strong to compete with. Let's go." Emperor Xueyun was about to run away.

    "Let's go, how to go? The power of his sword is too strong, suppressing time and space. We want to tear apart time and space and escape, but we can't tear apart time and space." The Lord of Feixue City looked like he was crazy, and shouted through the voice, "We must use help  Treasure, we can escape. Since we must use a treasure, then you and I will use life-saving objects to fight him. If you and I each use one, we may be able to kill him."

    Emperor Xueyun was startled.

    "If we don't kill him, we will hide for the day he lives." Feixue City Lord sent a message, "Let's give it a try, he is not immortal, so he may die."

    "Okay." Emperor Xueyun also felt that this time was too cowardly.

    If they both run away in fear, then as long as Ji Ning lives, they will have no choice but to hide.

    Let¡¯s give it a try.

    Maybe we can kill this terrible Dao Lord.

    "Go." The Lord of Feixue City took out a broken gray spear. The gray spear flew through the sky, ordinary, without any obvious aura.  However, countless cultivators in the holy city who were watching the battle felt a great instinctive fear. They all understood that the gray spear might be enough to kill them if it lost a little power.

    "Kill." A ray of light also appeared in Emperor Xueyun's hand. It was difficult to see its actual appearance with the naked eye. As Emperor Xueyun gritted his teeth, a ray of light came out of his hand.

    Wow.

    A dazzling bright moon immediately appeared in the sky. The bright moon was misty and its light was gentle. This beautiful bright moon flew toward Ji Ning. It seemed slow, but it was faster than the gray spear.

    "We must die." Feixue City Lord and Blood Cloud Emperor were also eager to watch. This was their last hope.

 Text Volume Thirty-six Sipaojun Chapter Fourteen Spreading to the Four Directions

    The crescent of the moon seemed to be slow, but its speed was ridiculously fast, and the misty light it released enveloped Ji Ning, making it impossible for Ji Ning to avoid it even if he tried to use the 'Shadow Escape Technique'.

    "Is this the power of the Dominator? Just let me try its power." Ji Ning was full of fighting spirit. With three heads and six arms, he held six Beihong Swords and performed defensive swordsmanship.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The crescent moon flashed in front of Ji Ning in an instant. It was a beautiful thing, but it carried a terrible threat.

    Ji Ning's sword light also lit up, like a gentle tide. The tide formed a whirlpool around Ji Ning, and then turned into a black hole.  Only at the edge of the black hole can one see waves of sword light.

    "Poof." The crescent moon flew into the black hole very gently.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The sky above the Holy City suddenly exploded, time and space exploded, and layers of different spatial dimensions appeared that were distorted.

    Ji Ning could not help but be shaken and flew backwards at high speed.

    Feeling the power that was still impacting his whole body after being weakened layer by layer, Ji Ning smiled. His whole body was a little numb and he felt quite comfortable.  After practicing for so long and having many opportunities, I was finally able to block the Dominator-level attack power so easily.

    Although he was still suppressing himself, his energy and blood were still stable, and he was not shocked to the point of vomiting blood!  It can be seen that the difference is not too outrageous.

    "Now, I have stood at the pinnacle of the Lord of the Holy City. I am very close to the master level, and my swordsmanship is very good at defense The treasures that Feixue City Lord, Blood Cloud Emperor and the others are fighting for do not pose much threat to me anymore.  ." Ji Ning smiled.

    Wow.

    At this time, the seemingly ordinary gray spear also flew in front of you.

    The spear is ordinary, but the tip of the spear contains extremely terrifying destructive power.

    "Looking at the style, it looks like it was left over from the Sith tribe." Looking at the spear flying towards him, Ji Ning still observed and commented leisurely, "I don't know what means the Sith tribe used to make a long spear.  The tip of the spear contains such terrible power.¡±

    At the same time, the tide of swords appeared in front of Ji Ning again. The tide formed a whirlpool black hole to resist the gray spears that were attacking.

    ¡°Click~~~~¡±

    Time and space at high altitude suddenly tore apart, a twisted wound appeared, and a gray force penetrated the wound.

    Ji Ning was so shocked that he flew backwards again.

    ¡­¡­

    It sounds slow, but in fact, the curved moon and the simple spear attacked Ning one after another, knocking Ning backwards and flying away.  However, although Ji Ning was at a disadvantage, he did not vomit blood at all!  Not to mention seriously injured.

    "What, this, how is this possible?" Feixue City Lord and Blood Cloud Emperor were both completely shocked.

    "Faced with the power of the Dominator level, he actually resisted head-on! He didn't even suffer much injuries?" Feixue City Lord felt angry and unwilling. At the same time, he also understood that the gap between himself and this Beiming Dao Lord was too big.  , Daojun Beiming is not only powerful in attack, but also terrifying in defense.  The dominance-level power just blocked it.

    "Feixue, we lost, we lost. We are no match for him, there is no hope at all." The Blood Cloud Emperor was in great pain, and then he tore open a space-time channel, and immediately turned into a wave of blood and rushed into it to escape.  .

    Feixue City Lord had many thoughts in his mind at this moment.

    once¡­¡­

    He is a member of the top ranks of the Yanlong Realm and one of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities.

    But now, just because of a Dao Lord, he was beaten and ran away in embarrassment, and the Lord of Feixue City knew that there was no way he could fight Ji Ning with his own strength.

    "Failed, defeated."

    "However, I won't give up like this, I will never give up." The Lord of Feixue City took a deep look at Ji Ning in the distance. The Tao Lord he looked down upon at the beginning has become his most terrifying enemy.  The Lord of Snow City immediately stopped thinking and immediately tore a rift in time and space to escape.  Because Ning was attacked by a dominator-level power, the original ultimate Heavenly Way's Heavenly Collapse suppression of time and space had long been cracked, so Feixue City Lord and Blood Cloud Emperor could easily tear apart time and space and escape.

    The Lord of Feixue City and the Bloody Cloud Emperor both understood the gap and wisely chose to escape.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning stood in the void again. At this time, there were no other cultivators around. Feixue and Blood Cloud had torn apart time and space and fled. As for the Emperor's Dharmakaya, they were attacked by Crescent Moon and Simple Spear at Ji Ning.  They had already fled in all directions.  After all, it is not easy to give birth to a powerful Dharma body, and they are not willing to give up the Dharma body.

    So, there was only the figure of a boy in white in the sky above the Holy City.

    ?This scene was seen by countless practitioners throughout the Holy City and tens of thousands of Taoist Lords. They were completely shocked. No one imagined that it would end like this.

    "The Lord of Feixue City escaped, a lot of other emperors died, and some also escaped."

    "Either death or escape Now only Beiming Dao Lord is left in the sky above the Holy City."

    "too strong."

    "Beiming Daojun beat more than twenty emperors and they couldn't bear it."

    "The Lord of the Holy City is no match for Beiming Daojun."

    Countless practitioners were so excited that they almost went crazy, and each of them even spread the news to their friends.

    This incredible news, unprecedented and unheard of, spread crazily in all directions.  Every Dao Lord who got the news, and even some reclusive emperors, were completely shocked.

    What?  A Dao Lord actually completely defeated the forces of Feixue Holy City, one of the eight holy cities?

    "What, he, he can be so strong?" Emperor Qiyin and Emperor Anchen of the Eternal Life Clan who were still on the way were also shocked.

    "Hurry up."

    "quick."

    They also rushed as fast as they could.

    ¡­¡­

    "A Dao Lord actually made Feixue and Xueyun flee? Faced with a treasure with master-level power, he actually blocked it head-on?" In a beautiful world shrouded in endless light, at the highest point of the world  In the palace, an old man with long white hair and black wings walked out. He also had a look of shock on his face, "I have been cultivating in secret to reach the master level. I didn't expect that such a powerful Taoist would be born in our Flame Dragon Domain.  Oh, Dao Lord is so strong, maybe I can find hope in him to reach the master level."

    As soon as this old man with black wings and white hair took a step, he turned into a ray of light, instantly traveled through time and space, and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Impossible, is the news wrong? How could Daojun be so strong? But even the news sent to me by the emperors of the Dao League is the same. Can Daojun be so strong?" An old man with wrinkles on his face  The lady walked out of the wooden house, and there were some other mortal creatures living around her. The old lady's appearance changed rapidly, and soon she became noble and graceful, and her clothes became gorgeous.

    This graceful woman also waved her hand, tearing open a crack in time and space, and stepped into it.

    ¡­¡­

    "There are many old emperors who have lived in seclusion for a long time, and many of their life and death have become a mystery. They usually have no contact with the outside world at all.  At most a few old friends have some secret connections.  But now when some old friends sent them news and let them know about the 'Battle of Feixue Holy City', these reclusive old guys could no longer hold back.

    The reason why they live in seclusion is because they don¡¯t want to be involved in too many things, they want to practice quietly and live the life they want.

    ????????????????????????????????????They are all pursuing the ability to step into the 'dominance'.  After all, the Eternal Emperor gradually cultivates and becomes the master. This kind of thing has been done by an emperor!

    Now that a ¡®Dao Lord¡¯ can be so powerful, it naturally attracts all parties.

    Lord Mang Ya had arrived long ago, and he had been secretly watching everything happen. Although he was surprised, he was still calm.  But when Ji Ning faced the attack of a crescent moon and a simple spear and blocked it head-on, Lord Mang Ya was really shocked.

    "Those are the treasures left by the Sith tribe, and their power is completely comparable to the master's full blow." Master Mang Ya was a little surprised, "It is weaker than my full blow, but it is also as powerful as Feng Yu, Ming Lan and the others.  Level. Bei Ming actually blocked these two consecutive treasure attacks with just his sword skills."

    "Although he was suppressed, he still resisted head-on. His strength is already at the absolute pinnacle among the Lords of the Holy City. I'm afraid he is on par with the two leaders of the Dao Alliance." Master Mang Ya was shocked, "Incredible  , It¡¯s really unbelievable. His only flaw now is probably his immortality. People who practice swordsmanship generally don¡¯t have immortality Without immortality, the ability to save lives will be worse after all.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    Ji Ning has cultivated an immortal body - a shadowless body.  However, the Dominator-level powerful attack did not force Ji Ning to become immortal.

 Text Volume 36 The Four Paths Lords Chapter 15 The Strongest Dao Lord

    "His swordsmanship defense is too strong. Minglan and Fengyu, I'm afraid he can defend it with his swordsmanship. As for me? After all, he is a member of my Mangya Kingdom. It is impossible for me to take action against him." Mangya Lord suddenly smiled,  "I really didn't expect that before I knew it, this little guy from Beiming would be truly fearless of any opponent in our Flame Dragon Domain."

    "How did a Dao Lord get to this point? After all, I haven't heard of any Dao Lord being so strong until now, even in legends."

    "There must be some secret." Master Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning with a trace of exploration in his eyes. He was also very eager to know Ji Ning's secret. Maybe this could help his strength.

    ¡°After all, Master Mangya is the number one master in the Flame Dragon Realm, but there are many other realms, different universes, etc¡­ There are still some who are stronger than Master Mangya.

    ¡­¡­

    In the sky above the Holy City, there was only Ji Ning in white.

    Ji Ning glanced in the distance, and also glanced in one direction. He could faintly sense that Master Mang Ya should be there in that direction, and there were also several powerful men watching from other directions.

    "The Scarlet Snow Demon Palace." Ji Ning's eyes fell on a majestic palace in the distance, which was the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.

    Boom.

    Ji Ning suddenly turned into a million-foot-tall giant. He grabbed the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace with both hands and tried to pull it up.  With this pull, a large number of talisman restrictions suddenly appeared on the entire Demon Palace, trying to pull and protect it.  Ji Ning was observing. It was through this forced extraction that he could see all the forbidden mysteries, so that he could break these restrictions and destroy the entire Scarlet Snow Demonic Palace.

    "Wow."

    "Beiming Taoist Lord is at the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace."

    "The entire Demonic Palace must be removed?"

    Countless cultivators in the Holy City became more and more excited when they saw it. They, the lower-level cultivators, were naturally afraid that the world would not be in chaos.  For them, no matter how many emperors die, they will only become a topic of conversation.

    "Boom~~~" Ji Ning pulled out the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace, revealing three heads and six arms. The other four arms held the Beihong Sword, about to start breaking the restrictions.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." A voice sounded.

    Ji Ning, who is one million feet tall with three heads and six arms, raised his three heads and looked up into the sky.

    A bald foreigner with golden hair appeared in the sky. The golden hair all over his body was shimmering, and his aura was now magnificent, enough to rival Ji Ning.

    "Emperor Jinyu." Ji Ning spoke.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord, after killing so many emperors, Feixue and Xueyun fled in embarrassment that's enough." Emperor Jinyu said, "This Feixue Demon Palace doesn't need to be destroyed anymore, after all Feixue  The Snow Demon Palace is one of the Eight Holy City forces, and it was decided upon by the Dao Alliance after discussion. Even if you can defeat them for a while, after a hundred and eight thousand years of chaos, if you fail to unite with the Dao, the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace will still be defeated.  Rise again.¡±

    Ji Ning frowned.

    He himself was not sure about Hedao.  If Hedao fails, his body and soul will be destroyed.  Feixue City Lord will indeed appear again.

    "After one hundred and eighty thousand eras of chaos, the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace will rise or fallthat will happen after one hundred and eighty thousand eras of chaos." Ji Ning's voice boomed, resounding throughout the world, "I, Beiming, only want  As long as I am alive, I will eradicate the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace! Anyone who dares to claim to be a disciple of the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace will be killed without mercy once I get the news."

    "If I live for even one day, the Scarlet Snow Demonic Palace will never rise." Ji Ning's voice resounded throughout the surrounding world.

    This is also the decision announced by Ji Ning.

    As a powerful person who has already stood at the pinnacle of the Flame Dragon Realm, and even the ruler has no choice but to make a decision, everyone will carefully consider the decision.

    "Alas." Emperor Jinyu, who was standing in mid-air, shook his head slightly. "Since you have decided so, I won't persuade you any more. I can only remind you that there is a large group of eternal emperors in the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace after all.  , although you killed some, most of them were scattered in various places. When you were strong, they might avoid you and wait until you die in the future. I am afraid that your descendants will be in trouble"

    A cold light flashed in Ji Ning's eyes.

    Those emperors in the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace are all demons!  If Ji Ning dies and takes revenge in the future, he may take revenge on the Three Realms and the Tiancang Palace.

    But since Ji Ning dared to do this, he was naturally not afraid of these demons.

    First, the Three Realms are very hidden and have never been made public. No one knows that their hometown is in the Three Realms.

    Secondly, I will also go to the ¡®Demon Elephant Stone Wall¡¯ next, take away all the four puppets with the Lord of the Holy City¡¯s combat power and some Sith magic disks, and place them in the Three Realms.

    No matter what, if you really fail to join the Way in the future, you will die.If Dao disappears, everything will naturally be arranged properly.

    As for Tiancang Palace, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. After all, Emperor Tianyi is the best at immortality. Even the Lord of the Holy City can¡¯t help him.

    "Revenge me?" Ji Ning looked at Emperor Jinyu, "If they want to take revenge on me, they must first live until the day I die." Obviously Ji Ning will not let these emperors live peacefully for a hundred and eighty thousand eras of chaos.  of.

    Emperor Jinyu¡¯s brows twitched, and he secretly exclaimed: "You are indeed a Dao Lord! Most Dao Lords don¡¯t care about life and death, and they do things even crazier. It is unlucky for the Feixue Demon Palace to offend this Dao Lord Beiming."

    There was a cold light in Ji Ning's eyes.

    He has plenty of means.

    ¡°My cultivation years are still very short, and I have already reached this stage.  Is it possible to join forces in the future?  Moreover, there is still room for improvement in his "Heart Sword Technique", and his secret technique of mind power can also be improved.  You must know that your current illusion skills are not as good as those of Taojun Yu Shang back then.  It only depends on the strength of the mind to have such power.

    "Once the secret technique of mental power is further improved Ji Ning's mental power methods will be feared by many eternal emperors.

    They may be able to escape when facing the master.

    But once you fall into Ji Ning¡¯s illusion, it will be too late to escape.  Therefore, the Emperor of Heart Style is very scary.

    "Take your time." Ji Ning was very relaxed.

    "drink."

    Ji Ning suddenly pulled out the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace, and countless restrictions appeared.

    The other four arms held the Northern Rainbow Sword and performed sword skills, and began to forcibly break the restrictions. Now there is no emperor in these Scarlet Snow Demon Palace, and they have all escaped.  If there was an emperor in charge, I'm afraid it might be more troublesome for Ji Ning to break these restrictions.  But without any emperor to control it, with Ji Ning's current strength, he could directly tear apart and destroy these restrictions.

    Wow~~~bang~~~~

    A large number of formation restrictions were forcibly broken.

    "Boom." Some low-level cultivators inside the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace began to flee crazily when Ji Ning pulled out the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.

    In just over ten breaths, Ji Ning's Beihong Sword broke through all the formation restrictions.

    "Wow."

    Like pulling out a carrot, the entire Scarlet Snow Demon Palace was uprooted.

    Ji Ning, a giant with three heads and six arms who towered over a million feet, pulled out the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace. This scene amazed countless practitioners in the Holy City. They may never forget this scene.  I will also be happy to see this scene with my own eyes, because this is definitely the most heaven-defying Dao Lord in the history of endless years.

    "Take it." Ji Ning moved his mind and took the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.

    The entire Feixue Holy City is as peaceful as ever, except that the original Feixue Demon Palace has become empty.

    "The Scarlet Snow Demon Palace is over."

    "It's over."

    "At least in the 18,000 Chaos Era, few people dare to claim to be from the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace."

    The cultivators lamented this. After all, the entire Scarlet Snow Demon Palace was mostly composed of ordinary cultivators, and there were only over thirty emperors in total!  Eight people died this time, and there are still more than twenty left The rest are World Realm, Dao Lords, etc., but World Realm and Dao Lords cannot survive the Hundred and Eight Thousand Chaos Era.

    Therefore, the base of the powerful Scarlet Snow Demon Palace was completely gone, leaving only the emperors, and those emperors all had to hide for fear of being discovered by Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    Over the Holy City.

    Ji Ning, who had just uprooted the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace, stood side by side with Emperor Jinyu.

    "Master Beiming, please follow me." Emperor Jinyu said.

    Ji Ning looked over.

    In the distance in the void, a golden world was extending, apparently in the process of being formed. In that world, Ji Ning vaguely saw the Mangya Master, the Minglan Master, the Wind and Rain Master, and others with the same powerful aura.  figure.

    "The three masters and many reclusive emperors have all appeared, wanting to meet you Beiming." Emperor Jinyu said with a smile, "You are truly the strongest Taoist emperor since ancient times. These old guys are all  Everyone wants to see you."

    "I want to meet him." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Beiming, come here, don't worry." Mangya Lord in the golden world in the distance said, no matter what, Ji Ning belongs to his Mangya country, and Mangya Lord will definitely stand by Ji Ning.

    "Walk."

    Whizzing.

    Ji Ning and Emperor Jinyu immediately flew to the golden world.

    When Ji Ning and the two flew into it, the golden world was immediately completely sealed.  This golden world opens up inIn the void tens of billions of miles away from Feixue Holy City, even the ordinary Eternal Emperor cannot find it.

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 16 Yanlong Realm Conference

    Flying into the golden world, Ji Ning took a quick look and saw a total of nine clouds in front of him. There was a table on each cloud, and some precious fairy wine fruits were placed on the table.

    Now there are seven great powers sitting cross-legged on the other seven clouds.

    They are Lord Mangya in snow-white robes and white beard, Lord Wind and Rain with green beard and hair, Lord Minglan with stunning appearance, and Emperor Heiyun in black robes and black hair, one of the two leaders of the Tao Alliance. The other three are Ji Ning.  I have never seen them before, but the three of them all have extraordinary bearings.

    "Good guy." Ji Ning was shocked, "I'm afraid all the old guys hidden in the Yanlong Domain have come out."

    "Beiming, take a seat." Emperor Jinyu pointed to the two empty white clouds in front of him.

    "Emperor Jinyu invites you." Ji Ning also said humbly. After all, Emperor Jinyu is also one of the two leaders of the Tao Alliance.

    With that said, they flew over together, flew to a white cloud and sat down cross-legged.

    There were a total of nine powerful players on the field at one time.

    "Hahait's rare to be so lively." Emperor Jinyu glanced at the place after sitting down and laughed loudly, "Many old friends have not seen each other for a long time, but I saw them all this time."

    "It's been a long time." A blond man in a gold robe sitting far away smiled and said, "This time, because of Beiming Daoist friends, so many of our friends got together. Haha, this gathering should be regarded as the most important thing in our Yanlong Domain.  Let¡¯s have a conference.¡±

    "Of course it is. All the great experts from our Flame Dragon Realm Conference are gathered here." Emperor Heiyun also nodded and smiled, "You usually live in seclusion in various places. It is not easy to see you. This time  But they came out one by one on their own initiative."

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming is so great, why don't we come out to meet him?" the graceful woman said with a smile.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not for fellow Taoist Beiming, is it because of you old faces?¡± said the silver-haired young man in black robe.

    Emperor Jinyu turned to look at Ji Ning and said with a smile: "Beiming, let me introduce you to these three people next to you, Master Mangya, Master Fengyu, and Master Minglan. You must have known each other for a long time. Heiyun  There is no need for the emperor to say more"

    Ji Ning nodded and listened.

    "This one." Emperor Jinyu pointed at the blond man in golden robe.  "There is almost an emperor who has lived the longest in our Taoist alliance. His name is 'Emperor Jinkong'. He once occupied a holy city a long time ago! But later he also gave up and lived in seclusion. He rarely appeared.  Nowadays, very few people know about him."

    "Emperor Jin Kong." Ji Ning continued, "It turns out to be Emperor Jin Kong. Beiming has heard about Emperor Jin Kong for a long time. He just knows very little about him, but today he finally got to see him."

    This Emperor Jin Kong is definitely an emperor with great reputation.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  There is no more news about the low-key.  He has an extremely long lifespan and was already quite famous during the War of the Ancients.

    "It's not worth mentioning, it's not worth mentioning." Emperor Jin Kong was quite proud, but pretended to be humble.

    "Let me introduce this" Emperor Jinyu pointed to another graceful woman, "This is Emperor Huangqiong, the youngest among us."

    "I have met Emperor Huang Qiong." Ji Ning also said.

    "You're welcome, fellow Taoist Beiming." Emperor Huang Qiong nodded slightly and responded with a smile.

    Emperor Jinyu finally looked at the young man with silver hair and black robe.  Said: "This is the 'Qingshi Taoist', and he is also the truly worthy number one in our Taoist Alliance."

    "That's ridiculous." The young man with silver hair and black robe said,

    Ji Ning was shocked when he heard this.

    The first person in the Taoist League?

    I dare to say it directly on such occasions, I am afraid it is not false.

    A voice suddenly came to Ji Ning's ears. It was the voice of Master Mang Ya: "Beiming, several old guys from the Dao League came out this time just for you, so you have to be careful, Emperor Jin Kong, Huang Qiong  That's all for the emperor. You must be careful and wary of that 'Taoist Qingshi', he is extremely powerful. Although he is not a master, he is enough to compare with our three masters."

    Ji Ning was a little surprised when he heard this.

    "Then why have I never heard of Taoist Qingshi?" Ji Ning said.

    "The five emperors of the Dao League in front of you, in terms of temperament, Taoist Qingshi is the one with the best temper, and he is also the most low-key. He doesn't care about false reputations, and is dedicated to pursuing the Tao Although he is the undisputed number one in the Dao League.  There are very few people who actually know him, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. He has a very good temper and is a very talkative person." Master Mang Ya said through his message.

    "He is not the master, why can he be compared with the master?" Ji Ning asked via voice message.

    &nbsp; "Taoist Qingshi came from the ordinary world, so he has a deity and a second soul. After he became an emperor, he devoted himself to cultivating. His strength is one of the top ones in the Tao Alliance. His deity is outside  Taking risks, he discovered a Sith ruins more than 300,000 years ago in the Chaos Era, and he transformed his second soul into the Sith's 'Black-robed Taoist Lord' using a sacrificial ritual.  He is still practicing, but the 'Black-robed Taoist Lord' transformed by his second soul is wandering outside, and he has the most treasures in the entire Taoist alliance. You must not be an enemy of him. Although Taoist Qingshi has a very good temper, he cannot  If you get angry, that's all. If you get angry, it will be serious."

    Ji Ning was stunned when he heard this.

    The Taoist Lord in Black?

    Isn¡¯t it just a black humanoid creature?  That was definitely a master-level combat power. In the ancient battle, a black humanoid creature died together with two masters.  The second soul of this Qingshi Taoist is actually a black humanoid creature?  No wonder it can be compared with the three major masters.

    ¡­¡­

    The two secretly communicated with each other very quickly, and Ji Ning also knew what was going on.

    Emperor Jin Kong looked at Ji Ning with a smile on his face: "Fellow Taoist Beiming is really amazing. As a Dao Lord, he can defeat more than twenty emperors. Even Feixue and Xueyun teamed up in front of fellow Taoist Beiming."  Vulnerable, such a Taoist master is simply unheard of. I rarely admire anyone, but today I really admire you, fellow Taoist Beiming."

    "That's ridiculous," Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming doesn't have to be modest." Master Minglan also praised, "You are indeed the most powerful Dao Lord I have ever seen, or I have heard of. It also opened my eyes and let me know that Dao Lord  He can also have such strength."

    "Yes, it's an eye-opener." Qingshi Taoist also praised, "Dao Lord can be so powerful. If he can successfully combine Dao, his strength may be far beyond that of ordinary masters. Maybe he can be comparable to the master of a different universe."

    The master of a different universe is usually a master who has seized control of a different universe and can control the origin of the different universe. With the help of the power of the origin of the different universe, the strength can naturally increase greatly.

    "I'm very confused." Lord Feng Yu also said, "Why on earth can little friend Beiming achieve such a powerful state in Dao Lord?"

    "I'm also very confused." Emperor Jin Kong looked at Ji Ning, "I wonder if Fellow Taoist Beiming can help us clear up my doubts?"

    Each emperor.

    The five emperors of the Dao Alliance, including Taoist Qingshi, and even the three major masters all looked at Ji Ning one by one.  After all, even Master Mangya, who was on Ji Ning's side, was still curious about Ji Ning's 'Tao'.  Any practitioner wants to go further on the 'Tao', so naturally he is curious about Ji Ning's 'Tao'.

    Is Taojun so strong?  What is the reason?

    If you know the reason, you may be able to touch yourself and be helpful.  Naturally, every great power is very curious and thirsty for this.

    Ji Ning was not surprised when he saw this, everything was expected.

    He is also a practitioner himself and knows very well the desire of practitioners for the ¡®Tao¡¯!  Precisely because he predicted that his outburst would cause a lot of trouble, he was worried that powerful powers would emerge to deal with him. Although he was not afraid, he fought too much and provoked a lot of enemies.  It will be much more troublesome to act on your own from now on.

    So let¡¯s just kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, and shock everyone around, so that those young people don¡¯t dare to think wrong at all.  In the end, only the top experts in the entire Flame Dragon Realm are qualified to find out!  Even if he wanted to find out what was going on, he still invited Ji Ning politely and treated Ji Ning as a guest!  This was also the situation that Ji Ning wanted most.

    How nice would it be if everyone could talk in a friendly manner?  If you solve it once and for all, there will be no trouble in the future. Even if there are one or two powerful enemies occasionally, it will be within your tolerance.

    The people gathered here this time represent the strongest forces in the Yanlong Realm, and there are only three major masters outside the Taoist Alliance!  In fact, the personal strength of the supreme leader of the Eternal Life Clan, 'Emperor Anchen', is comparable to that of Emperor Jinkong and others, but the Eternal Clan is too weak, and the Taoist Alliance is not qualified to get involved as it is their mortal enemy.

    So those who got involved

    They are the five emperors of the Tao Alliance and the three masters of the foreign races.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 17 The Ultimate Kendo

    Ji Ning glanced at the eight most powerful people with the highest status in the Yanlong Realm present, and said with a smile: "Since everyone is very curious, I will tell you, but this is my secret. I hope you will not take it lightly.  Side story, the less people know about it, the better.¡±

    "This is natural." Jin Kong Dijun said, joking, the fewer people who know, the more valuable it is. Everyone knows it, so what's the advantage?

    The other powerful officials were also overjoyed. They didn¡¯t expect Ji Ning to be so easy to talk to.

    "In this practice there are differences between higher and lower." Ji Ning said, "In the world realm, one must realize one's own way and step into the realm of the Tao of Life and Death. Some realize very ordinary ways, and some are slightly more powerful.  Some of them can realize one of the strongest ways. On top of that, there are several strongest ways that are perfectly integrated together."

    The three masters present and the five emperors of the Tao Alliance all nodded slightly.

    Ji Ning continued: "If you integrate the strongest way, you are already the top and most powerful? It seems that countless practitioners think so, but I don't think so."

    "Isn't it?" the Lord of Wind and Rain said in a low voice.

    "Isn't it the ultimate way to fuse the strongest way?" Qingshi Taoist also asked doubtfully.

    If it was normal, they would be categorical, but now facing Ji Ning, they all had doubtful tones, obviously not so confident.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "It's not the ultimate!"

    "What!"

    "Is there a stronger way?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    The three masters and the five emperors of the Dao Alliance were all shocked when they heard Ji Ning's affirmative answer.

    This is a subversion of the path of spiritual practice. Countless practitioners believe that the path is divided into high and low levels, and that "the strongest path of integration" is the highest path and the most difficult path.  Once this path is successfully combined, you will be the master!  But now Ji Ning told them that there was a higher and more difficult road beyond this.

    "Beyond the strongest way of fusion, there is a higher way. I use this sword way to enter the realm of the Tao of Life and Death." Ji Ning said.

    "So that's it." Lord Minglan nodded lightly, "When I was in Dao Lord, I discovered that my own Tao can also absorb the secrets of other Tao, and I can gradually improve it and realize stronger tricks. At that time, I felt a little bit  Doubtful Why can I absorb other mysteries and continuously become stronger? Is the way to fuse the strongest not the ultimate? Now that I see Bei Ming, I finally understand."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    right.

    Taoists who take other paths can continue to absorb other mysteries to improve their own path while practicing, and realize stronger tricks.  For example, those who follow the "Water Element", even if they integrate the three strongest paths, they still do not include the complete Water Element.  Naturally, we can continue to learn the secrets and gradually improve them.

    But Ji Ning is different. Ji Ning is the ultimate swordsman, already the ultimate!  At the same level, he has nothing more to learn, so once he breaks through, his five ultimate kendo moves will be the most perfect five moves, and he can no longer improve.  This is different from other Dao Lords.

    "My way. I named it the Ultimate Sword Way." Ji Ning said, and then smiled, "Of course I feel that this is the ultimate way. Maybe after endless years, another amazing person will appear and tell you  There is something higher than me. Haha"

    "Your ultimate swordsmanship is superior to the strongest fusion This should be considered the ultimate." Master Mang Ya nodded slightly.

    "Any higher would be outrageous."

    Everyone said it.

    Ji Ning smiled. In fact, when he realized the ultimate kendo, he resonated with the origin of the kendo of the universe.  At that moment Ji Ning understood that he had understood the most complete way of swordsmanship and was truly the master of the way of swordsmanship.

    ¡­¡­

    There is a higher way to the strongest way of fusion. Ji Ning was already prepared when he revealed this secret.

    "After all, if you don't say anything, I'm afraid it will arouse a lot of suspicion among many powerful people. It's better to say it."

    and.  Just saying this will have no impact on yourself.

    Knowing that there is a stronger Tao, what can we do?

    It should be noted that those world-level geniuses.  There are many people who know that there is the "strongest way of fusion", and many even have the inheritance of the master, but in every era, there are still very few who can become the peak Taoist master.

    "Heart Sword Emperor's "Heart Sword Technique" has been made public. There are many people who have learned this sword technique, but so far, there is still only one Heart Sword Emperor who can fully master it!  None of the other latecomers could really succeed.

    Ji Ning's "Ultimate Sword Art" is actually more difficult than "Heart Sword Art"!  It¡¯s much more difficult than fusing the strongest way to a higher level!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The hard way

    Even if Ji Ning makes "Ultimate Sword Art" completely public and allows latecomers to learn from it, I don't know how long it will take for a peerless monster to be born who can reach Ji Ning's current state of Ultimate Sword Art!

    What¡¯s more, Ji Ning has no intention of making it public!

    ******

    "The ultimate way."

    These great people are amazed and sighed, and now they know it is too late. After all, they are all the emperors.  Once you choose your own path, you can't go back on it!

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Emperor Jin Kong said with a smile, "Now that I have heard about the higher ultimate way, it really makes me amazed, envious and admirable I wonder if fellow Taoist Beiming can take out your "Ultimate Sword Way".  Let me take a look and gain some insights? Although I can no longer practice cultivation from scratch, it can open my eyes."

    Ji Ning frowned.

    Take a look?  See something?

    How can you show your own way to others casually?

    Although not many people can learn "Ultimate Kendo" after taking it out, Ji Ning just doesn't want to take it!

    "My ultimate swordsmanship will be passed on to my apprentices in the future, so naturally it will not be easily passed on to others." Ji Ning said.

    "It's good to discuss Tao with each other and communicate with each other." Emperor Jin Kong said, "I will naturally take out my Tao and some other inheritances I have received to communicate with you, fellow Taoist Beiming."

    "Jin Kong, don't go too far. What Tao of yours? Can yours be compared with Taoist Beiming? Taoist Beiming is the ultimate swordsmanship. It is unique. It is superior to the strongest fusion Tao! It is the master's.  Dao cannot compare with it." Emperor Huang Qiong frowned and said coldly, "Even if you want to watch "Ultimate Sword Dao", you have to show some sincerity."

    Emperor Huangqiong looked at Ji Ning: "Fellow Taoist Beiming, let me tell you the truth. We are stuck in a bottleneck in our cultivation, and we want to break through the bottleneck and step into the dominance level! But this breakthrough is too difficult, so I also want to see it.  Your "Ultimate Kendo" may have touched me, allowing me to break through to the level of dominance. I won't ask for your "Ultimate Kendo" in vain. I can make an oath. After watching it,  It will never be passed on to anyone elseand if you have any requests, just ask!"

    "When it comes to treasures, I also have a lot." Emperor Jin Kong said.

    "When it comes to treasures I'm afraid I have the most." Taoist Qingshi suddenly spoke.

    Everyone was shocked on the spot.

    Even the three masters did not refute this. Everyone knew that Taoist Qingshi once obtained a complete Sith relic, and with the help of that relic, the second soul was transformed into the 'Black-robed Taoist Lord' through a sacrifice ceremony.  All the treasures in that ruins fell into the hands of Taoist Qingshi.  His treasures are so numerous that no one can explain them.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." Taoist Qingshi looked at Ji Ning, "I only need a glimpse of your "Ultimate Sword Art", but I swear that I will never pass it on to anyone! As for any requests, feel free to ask for them! I know that you and  Feixue City Lord's grudge, as long as you nod, I will use all my strength to kill all the emperors in the Feixue Demon Palace, including Feixue and Xueyun, I will kill them at all costs."

    It would be difficult for Taoist Qingshi to kill Feixue and Xueyun, but if he really doesn't care about the cost, he can still do it.

    Taoist Qingshi looked at Ji Ning, but his eyes were a little fiery.

    He doesn¡¯t seek anything else, he only seeks the Tao.

    For the sake of Tao, he is willing to pay more.

    "Except for a few items that I urgently need, more than 90% of my treasures can be given to you." Taoist Qingshi said, "I just want you to have a look at the "Ultimate Sword Art"."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    To be honest, originally he just said, ¡®There is a stronger way beyond the strongest way of fusion¡¯.  I don¡¯t want to say much else.  Even "Ultimate Kendo" Ji Ning plans to pass it on to the three realms in the future, at most to some of his own chosen disciples.  I didn't intend to spread it casually.  If you really encounter big trouble in the future, you may use "Ultimate Kendo" as a bargaining chip to make an agreement with the master.

    For example, let the master make an oath to help protect the three realms forever, etc.

    But these are the last resorts that I will be unable to do in the future!  If he could do it himself, Ji Ning would not spread the word "Ultimate Kendo" to others.

    But after seeing ¡®Taoist Qingshi¡¯ today, Ji Ning hesitated.

    The other party is indeed very sincere.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Emperor Jin Kong said beautifully, why should I use my way to communicate with you.  Ji Ning didn't bother to pay attention to him at all. He had obtained the Tao of more than 300 masters, but he still cares about the Tao of a Jin Kong Emperor?

    "But Taoist Qingshi is very sincere. He is willing to give out more than 90% of the treasures, and he does not use his power to pressure othersand what Ji Ning wants most is to reverse time and space and save himself."My dear senior sister, perhaps Taoist Qingshi's treasures are enough to invite the Supreme Being. I can choose several disciples by myself. It is not unacceptable to let Taoist Qingshi take a look at the "Ultimate Sword Art".

    ******

    Monday, please vote for recommendation, thank you Tomato~~~

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be released on the APP in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.qidian.com

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 18 Open Robbery

    ps: The black humanoid creature should be called the ¡®Emperor in Black¡¯. I mistakenly wrote it as ¡®The Taoist in Black¡¯. I¡¯m sorry.

    "Taoist Qingshi has so many treasures that we can't compare." Emperor Jinkong saw this and smiled from the side, "But the "Ultimate Sword Way" method is also a method. If you show it to a few people, it will not be good for Taoist Beiming.  It¡¯s not a big loss. And naturally we won¡¯t let you, Beiming Daojun, suffer a loss. You, Beiming Daojun, can also get more treasures, right? As a Daoist, your cultivation years are still short, so I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have many treasures.¡±

    Ji Ning frowned.

    Why is this Emperor Jin Kong so annoying?

    "It's not your turn, Emperor Jin Kong, to tell anyone who I want to pass on my "Ultimate Sword Art" method to!" Ji Ning's voice turned cold, and he no longer had the humility before.

    Emperor Jin Kong's expression changed: "You"

    "I think the three masters, Emperor Jinyu, and Emperor Heiyun all know what I want most." Ji Ning did not look at Emperor Jinkong, but looked at the other powerful people, "I have been practicing so far, and what I want most is the reversal.  Time and space resurrect my Taoist companion! But to achieve this step, the Supreme One must take action, so if anyone can come up with a treasure that can invite the Supreme One to take action, I will naturally record all the ultimate swordsmanship techniques for him to see."

    "Please ask the Supreme Lord to take action?" The three masters looked at each other, and the five emperors of the Tao Alliance also fell silent.

    Ji Ning looked carefully.

    All the powerful people present were silent.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming," Taoist Qingshi, who was sitting far away, said, "It is not easy to invite the Supreme Being. If the three major masters have to take out all the treasures, it may be difficult to ask the Supreme Being to take action. Although I also  By some chance, I got the treasures of the Sith tribe, but I estimate that I am still a long way from inviting the Supreme One. The originally intact 'Emperor in Black' Dharma Body has been used by me, and the remaining treasures are not enough. Mang Ya, Feng Yu  , Minglan, the three masters, are you willing to work with me. Let¡¯s collect the treasures together to invite the Supreme. Beiming, do you think this is good?¡±

    "It's okay." Ji Ning thought for a moment and nodded, "It's okay to let Taoist Qingshi and the three masters watch together."

    Being able to rescue Yu Wei, Ji Ning felt that everything was worth it.

    "If I want to invite the Supreme Being, I estimate that I can come up with 30% to 40%." Taoist Qingshi looked at the three masters, "If the three of them are added together, I can come up with 50% to 60%."

    "It's difficult." Master Minglan shook his head.

    "It's too difficult, please be supreme. I have never seen the supreme being." The Lord of Wind and Rain also shook his head, "The price is too high. Let's forget it."

    "Forget it." Master Mangya also shook his head.

    Taoist Qingshi was stunned for a moment, then nodded suddenly, and continued: "Ashamedly, it was Qingshi who was wrong. I am very eager for this "Ultimate Sword Way" method, because I want to use it to step into the realm of domination. But for the three of them, this  The method of "Ultimate Kendo" is not that useful."

    Ji Ning also understood.

    Taoist Qingshi, Emperor Jinkong, Emperor Huangqiong, including Emperor Heiyun and Emperor Jinyu, all want to practice to the realm of domination.

    But what about the three masters?

    They want to take another big step on the 'path', that is to enter another incredible realm, the supreme level.  This step is like a chasm.  Although the "Ultimate Sword Way" is an extremely mysterious way, Ji Ning finally reached the level of the Four Steps Master.  Just the Dao Lord's part of "Ultimate Sword Way" can be imagined to be of great help to the masters, who want to use it to achieve enlightenment and become the supreme master.  almost impossible.

    It should be noted that the total treasures of the three masters may not be able to invite the Supreme, so if the three of them want to collect 50% to 60%, they will also use up most of their accumulation.

    Let them spend almost all their accumulation to watch "Ultimate Kendo".  The three masters are unwilling.

    "Ashamed." Taoist Qingshi looked at Ji Ning, "Fellow Taoist Beiming, this is the limit of what I can do! I want to invite the Supreme. It's too difficult. It's too difficult for us in the Yanlong Domain to have such qualifications.  I'm afraid it's just 'Emperor Yibo'. But Emperor Yibo is always out there and there's no way to find him. Even if you find him, he probably won't give you so many treasures. After all, although Emperor Yibo's real front-on combat strength is not as good as that of the Lord,'  Let's deduce that he has indeed reached the level of dominance, and your "Ultimate Sword Art" will be of limited help to him."

    Ji Ning understands.

    My own "Ultimate Sword Way" is relatively less attractive to masters, but more attractive to those emperors who are stuck at key bottlenecks and want to become masters.

    "You also know my conditions. I have more than 90% of the treasures, and even what you need me to do, everything is easy to explain." Qingshi Taoist smiled and said, "If you can agree, you can come to me at any time."

    The way Taoist Qingshi practices is the way of black and white.

    Black and white, everything is tolerated, evil can be tolerated, light??Tolerance, everything can be tolerated.

    He also has a very peaceful mentality, he gets what he gets, and there is no need to be too pushy if he doesn¡¯t get it.

    As a practitioner, his actions and actions are in line with his Tao.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning felt Taoist Qingshi¡¯s sincerity, and even Taoist Qingshi didn¡¯t even have any intention of coercion. After all, Taoist Qingshi was a powerful person who made the three masters wary. Since there was no coercion, Ji Ning also felt admiration for him.  This made him change his mind!  Although I want to reverse time and space and resurrect my senior sister, it is too difficult. It is too difficult to obtain enough treasures at once.

    Since you can¡¯t get so many treasures at once, then accumulate them in stages.

    ¡°I already have treasures such as the ¡®Qianye Qingling¡¯, the special Myriad Tribulations Holy Blood Fruit Tree, and I will get some from Qingshi Taoist, and I will take risks and accumulate them in the future.  As time goes by, you can still hope to accumulate enough treasures.

    "Brother Qingshi." Ji Ning sent a message to Taoist Qingshi.

    Taoist Qingshi was shocked, but on the surface he remained unchanged so as not to let others see.

    "We will discuss the ultimate swordsmanship in detail after this conference," Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Okay, I, Qingshi, will never forget this kindness." Taoist Qingshi also transmitted the message, and he was also very excited. For Taoist Qingshi, all secret techniques, magical powers, magic weapons, etc. have reached the ultimate level of cultivation. Other  Although there are many treasures, it is difficult to improve his strength. It is too difficult for him to continue to advance on the 'Tao', so the incredible 'Ultimate Sword Dao' arouses his heart. After all, Ji Ning is only the Fourth Step Master now, but he  His Tao is on par with Qingshi Taoist and the others. Such incredible 'swordsmanship' will definitely open up a new path for him.

    The two secretly communicated and decided to discuss this in secret after the domain conference. On the surface, their expressions did not change.

    After all, there are too many people who covet "Ultimate Kendo". Even if they agree, they cannot say it publicly.

    "snort."

    Emperor Jin Kong snorted angrily, stood up, pointed at Ji Ning and shouted, "Fellow Daoist Qingshi is so sincere, but you still don't agree? The three masters and five emperors like me are here, and you, a little Taoist, are like this  Arrogant, hum, everyone says how strong you are, but I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, so I really don¡¯t believe it. Just let me see if you have the strength to be so arrogant.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Emperor Jin Kong flew out of his seat, the golden light all over his body surged, and the mighty golden light directly pressed towards Ji Ning.

    "What, you want to grab it?" Ji Ning sneered.

    "So what if I rob you? Let's see if you have the strength to keep that method!" Emperor Jinkong is very domineering. He is a very domineering emperor. Among the three of Qingshi, Huangqiong, and Jinkong, he is the most domineering.  One of them, so it stirred up a lot of trouble at the beginning. Even after endless years, Ji Ning had heard about him.

    But Huang Qiong, and even the more powerful Taoist Qingshi, were relatively low-key, and Ji Ning had never heard of them.

    "Brother Beiming." Taoist Qingshi sent a message to Ji Ning.

    "There is no need to interfere." Ji Ning also sent a message, "I have long disliked this golden hole, so I will teach him a lesson."

    "Haha, okay, I don't like this golden hole very much, please help me teach him a lesson." Taoist Qingshi also said.

    Although Ji Ning defeated Xueyun and Feixue before.

    But after all, Ji Ning's fighting speed was too fast, and he swept away everyone on Feixue City Lord's side in a very short time.  Therefore, only Lord Mangya and Emperor Jinyu saw that battle with their own eyes. Lord Minglan and Lord Fengyu were both slower. The other emperors did not see Ji Ning defeat Feixue and the others. They just watched  Go to Ji Ning and pull out the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace.

    "Little Taoist Lord, I will let you know when to show off and when to bow your head." Emperor Jin Kong's whole body shone with golden light, his eyes were cold, "In front of me, you'd better bow your head."

    He, Emperor Jinkong, only the three masters and Taoist Qingshi can really suppress him, and he doesn't pay attention to the others.

    "Soon, you will bow your head." Ji Ning also stood up, and in a flash, he appeared with three heads and six arms, and all six Beihong Swords behind him.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 19 Disperse

    "Only you? You don't even look at the weapons in your hands. You don't even have a cosmic treasure." Emperor Jin Kong suddenly said, "That's right, you are also a Taoist king who wants to let the cosmic treasure recognize the master.  Difficult."

    "Without the treasure of the universe, I will beat you to the ground." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "Soon you won't be arrogant anymore." Emperor Jin Kong's face became even more ugly. He also showed six arms, each holding six golden shuttles. The shuttles had a hazy golden light, especially one of them had a particularly strong aura.  Extraordinary, it looked a little translucent, and a chill made Ji Ning understand it instantly.

    That aura It seems that that long shuttle is the treasure of the universe!

    Of the six weapons of Emperor Jin Kong, one is the treasure of the universe, and the other five are probably natal weapons.

    Among the powerful people around him, Master Mangya, who has the closest relationship with Ji Ning, is very aware of Ji Ning's strength. He saw the whole battle.  So he and Taoist Qingshi, who were on Ji Ning's side, didn't stop him. Naturally, the other powerful men didn't stop him either. They also wanted to take this opportunity to see the power of Ji Ning's "Ultimate Sword Art".

    "Wow." Countless flowers suddenly appeared around Emperor Jinkong. Flowers were either red, black, blue, or purple Flowers of various colors fluttered, covering the surrounding area, suppressing  Xiang Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning also used the secret technique without hesitation.

    Countless arcs of sword light appeared, and at the same time a pair of extremely beautiful golden wings also appeared above Ji Ning. With the mysterious perfect combination of 'the yin and yang of the ultimate sword', a pair of golden wings were surrounded by countless arcs of light, like a phoenix.  Countless birds swarmed around, sweeping across the sky and earth, covering Emperor Jin Kong. At the same time, the huge shadow of the world also came and overlapped. The giant sword mountain was in the center of the shadow of the world.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? off  Divine Winged Sword Light!  Combining the yin and yang of the ultimate sword.

    The projection of the world in the heart arrives.

    The secret technique and the world projection are superimposed together.

    "Bang bang bang" The countless flowers immediately began to fall apart, one by one.  Emperor Jin Kong's secret technique began to collapse.

    "My Baihua Realm." Emperor Jin Kong showed an angry look, "Kill."

    Whoops.

    Secret skills are, after all, external forces. What Jin Kong Dijun is best at is close combat. He can have such power because he has real strength to rely on.

    "Kill." Ji Ning also stepped forward to greet him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light of the six swords turned into a tide of swords and intertwined with the six rays of light. The attacks from both sides were fast and strange. Ji Ning used the "Ultimate Sword Art: Shadowless and Drop of Blood" to fight at close range.  He is very confident.

    "So fast." But Ji Ning's expression soon changed.

    After all, Emperor Jin Kong follows the 'Path of Light', and in terms of speed, Taoist Qingshi is not as good as him!  And a way of light.  Omniscient, extremely dense, leaving no gaps, even if Ji Ning's swordsmanship is weird and unpredictable, it is difficult to break through the countless shuttle lights of Emperor Jin Kong.

    and

    There are six long shuttles, one of which is the treasure of the universe.  Therefore, Emperor Jin Kong's attacks would occasionally come out with powerful blows.  It was quite uncomfortable for Ji Ning to fight.

    "Huh? This kind of pursuit of the ultimate speed, pursuit of the ultimate subtlety, even I am not as good as Jin Kong. I didn't expect fellow Taoist Beiming to be able to resist." Taoist Qingshi commented with a smile.

    "After all, Jin Kong has a way of showing off, both in terms of speed and subtlety. He is indeed good at it." Emperor Huang Qiong also nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Emperor Jin Kong fought frantically, but this fight made Ji Ning uncomfortable. It also made Ji Ning understand that he was walking on the same path and was close to the 'dominator'.  It should not be underestimated. Under the suppression of his own world projection and secret techniques, the other party can still be so fast.  It's incredible.

    "Break it for me." Ji Ning suddenly shouted loudly.

    His sword moves suddenly changed.

    Originally, it was still a fast and weird sword move, but suddenly it became a wide open and close move.  The violence is unparalleled, and it is Ji Ning's most powerful "Ultimate Sword Art: Heaven Collapse".

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± ¡°Boom~~~¡± ¡°Boom~~~¡±¡­

    As soon as the power explodes, the surrounding space collapses.

    Let the three masters watching the battle suppress time and space one by one.  The surrounding space and time were stabilized, leaving only the area where Ji Ning and Emperor Jin Kong were fighting to be destroyed by them.

    "What." Emperor Jinkong's face suddenly changed. He saw the terrifying sword light that was like an endless flood. The tide of the sword was extremely turbulent. Its power made Emperor Jinkong a little frightened. This kind of terrible pressure, in the Tao Alliance,  Among them, Taoist Qingshi brought it to him.

    "Block." Emperor Jin Kong said??Resist with all your strength.

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    In the ultimate kendo collapse, Ji Ning's six long swords slashed out crazily again and again, containing the endless secrets of the kendo, and the terrifying power that erupted in an instant.  After all, this is the most powerful move!  Emperor Jinkong couldn't bear the beating at all. He was suppressed almost as soon as he faced him, and his resistance was soon broken.

    "Boom." The whole person was hit so hard that he fell back.

    However, Ji Ning gained the upper hand and rushed forward one after another. The six long swords struck him one after another. Emperor Jin Kong was stunned for a moment. In terms of subtle skills, Emperor Jin Kong had reached an extreme level. No one in the Dao League could.  Compare with him.  But what he fears most is this kind of powerful crushing, head-on crushing.

    This is how Taoist Qingshi crushed him. The second soul of Taoist Qingshi was not transformed into the 'Emperor in Black' because of a public battle. Taoist Qingshi's rock-like stick skills hit the Jin Kong Emperor in the face.  Everything was lost, so he chose to live in seclusion and practice hard in secret, hoping to avenge his shame in the future.

    "It's a pity that his strength failed to surpass Qingshi. Instead, he heard that the second soul of 'Taoist Qingshi' had transformed into the black-clothed emperor, which made him feel a little desperate.

    "I said I'd knock you down, so I'll knock you down." Ji Ning brandished six Beihong swords, slashing them with great joy and pleasure.  No wonder many practitioners like to follow this crushing path.  Of course, if you just use a powerful move, the enemy will be able to get out of the way with flexibility and other aspects to give you a fatal blow.

    "However, Ji Ning's swordsmanship was perfect, making it impossible for the enemy to avoid him. Even Emperor Jin Kong was beaten and unable to withstand the attack.

    "Whoosh." Emperor Jin Kong's expression became even more ugly upon hearing this. With a whoosh sound, he turned into a ghostly light and quickly fled far away. After all, he was very fast and fled far away.

    The fighting stopped.

    Ji Ning looked at Emperor Jin Kong in the distance.

    Emperor Jin Kong was extremely ashamed and angry, and shouted loudly: "Everyone, this Dao Lord Beiming is just a Dao Lord, but his sword skills are so good. The "Ultimate Sword Dao" is indeed extraordinary. It may be of great use even to the master. Maybe  It can make the three masters gain a lot. But his demands are so high. He is not willing to hand over so many treasures even given by Taoist Qingshi. How dare he be so arrogant in front of us? He doesn't even give me any face. Why should we?  To give him face, in my opinion, we will work together to capture Bei Ming and force him to hand over the "Ultimate Sword Art"."

    "If we do it together, he won't be able to escape." Emperor Jin Kong roared.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet.

    Emperor Huangqiong looked at it and at the same time looked at the other emperors and masters around him.

    Lord Minglan also watched silently without speaking.

    Emperor Heiyun also looked around.

    The surroundings suddenly fell into an uncomfortable silence.

    Ji Ning's expression also changed slightly, and then he looked coldly at Emperor Jin Kong, do you want to do something together?  This is indeed very troublesome, but Master Mangya and Taoist Qingshi should not take action.  Then the threat to yourself is very small.  My own 'Shadowless Body', I'm afraid if all the powerful people present take action together, the most they can do is break their divine body into pieces and cast their immortal body.

    "That's enough." Taoist Qingshi said coldly, "Jin Kong, you have gone too far."

    "Qingshi, I'm here to help you." Emperor Jin Kong was a little angry.

    "I didn't ask for your help." Taoist Qingshi said indifferently.

    Emperor Jin Kong was immediately angry.

    "Since we can't talk about it, let's just wait for the gathering this time." Lord Mang Ya also spoke, and the atmosphere on the field was no longer so solid. In fact, several powerful people were moved just now, but Lord Mang Ya  , Taoist Qingshi both spoke, and all their thoughts were gone.

    "Beiming." Master Mangya looked at Ji Ning and smiled, "You can come to me at any time."

    "As long as I can take a look at "Ultimate Sword Art", everything will be fine." The Lord of Wind and Rain also smiled.

    "My clan of ancient cultivators also always welcome fellow Taoist Beiming." Master Minglan also stood up.

    The three masters all want the ultimate swordsmanship, but the price they are willing to pay is limited.

    "snort."

    Emperor Jin Kong snorted, and immediately waved his hand, tearing open a crack in space and time, and flew directly into it and disappeared.

    The other Emperor Jinyu, Emperor Heiyun, Emperor Huangqiong, etc. all came to say a few words to Ji Ning. This world soon completely dissipated, and every powerful person left.

    ¡­¡­

    On the top of a high mountain.

    Ji Ning and Taoist Qingshi both appeared here.

    "Brother Qingshi." Ji Ning smiled.

    "northBrother Ming.  "Taoist Qingshi also looked at Ji Ning with a smile, they were going to talk in detail here.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 20 Bai Rong

    The mountain breeze blows.

    Taoist Qingshi made an oath directly: "I, Qingshi, swear on my life that Daoist Brother Beiming's "Ultimate Sword Art" will never be passed on to anyone else"

    The oath reverberated on the top of the mountain, and Ji Ning also smiled. He stretched out his right hand, tapped his finger lightly, and suddenly a crystal clear divine thought flew out. The divine thought contained Ji Ning's detailed records of the ultimate swordsmanship, and Jining's  Image of practicing moves.  Since there was a deal, Ji Ning would naturally not be too stingy.

    "Shen Nian?" Taoist Qingshi looked happy when he saw this, and said, "Brother Beiming, thank you so much."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That?Jin?Ning?would?record?the?Dharma?on?the?jade?slips?for?him?to?see.?Who?would?have?expected?that?Ji?Ning?directly?separated?a?spiritual?mind,?and?the?spiritual?mind?inherited?it?was?much?more?detailed?than?the?records?on?the?jade?slips.  The records on the jade slips are all written and imaged, but spiritual thoughts generally contain many images.

    "It's just a divine thought." Ji Ning said.

    "This is the treasure I said I would give you." Taoist Qingshi waved his hand.

    Black  A drop of silver water droplets with a drop of fist immediately appeared next to it. Each drop was extremely round. Even with Jining's vision, these silver water droplets were absolutely round, and there was a faint circulation in the interior!

    "This is the 'Silver Clothed Taoist Body' of the Sith tribe." Taoist Qingshi pointed at these silver water droplets, "As long as you use the ritual of sacrificing your body, the true soul can enter the silver water droplets, merge with the silver water droplets, and directly  Transform into a silver-robed Taoist! Each body of a silver-robed Taoist possesses a strength approximately at the level of the Lord of the Holy City. How much it can be exerted depends on the level of the realm."

    Ji Ning also understood that on the star inside the Demonic Elephant Stone Wall, the realm of the three clan leaders was very low, and they were unable to exert the fighting power that the 'Silver-robed Taoist Lord' should have.

    But facing the twenty-five drops in front of him, Ji Ning was still surprised.

    Twenty-five drops.  That¡¯s a total of twenty-five silver-robed Taoists.

    "So many?" Ji Ning asked in surprise.

    Taoist Qingshi nodded: "I received a total of twenty-nine drops at the beginning, but the other four drops were given to others long ago. Only these twenty-five drops are mine."

    "Brother Qingshi doesn't have to give it all to me." Ji Ninglian said.

    "It's of no use to me."

    Taoist Qingshi shook his head and said.  "The relatives and friends I really care about have all left long ago. With my strength, he is useless to me."

    Ji Ning sighed secretly.

    The entire Yanlong Domain is dominated by the most powerful Mangya Master.  If you want to train a practitioner with all your strength, relying solely on external force, you can at most reach the level of 'One Step Life and Death Dao Lord'.  And after relying on the magical elixir treasure to become a one-step Taoist master, it will be difficult to make further progress.  Therefore, those who can become a Four-step Master must rely on their own cultivation slowly.

    As for Hedao?  No one can help!

    It is the legendary supreme being.  None of them can help.  If Hedao can easily succeed, then the Supreme Being can create ¡®masters¡¯ on a large scale.  The battle with the Sith tribe wasn't that difficult anymore.

    Precisely because ¡®Hedao¡¯ no one can help.

    Therefore, it is difficult for practitioners to pass the limit of one hundred and eighty thousand chaotic eras!  Those powerful people who live a long time are almost all lonely.  At most, you can make some friends who are also Eternal Emperors.

    Of course, powerful people may have some regrets in their hearts, but they can also look past it. Just like Ji Ning, he feels that he can accompany his family through the long years of chaos, even if they die together in the end.  It¡¯s worth it too.

    "In addition to these silver-robed Taoist bodies, I have a more important treasure for you." Qingshi Taoist said, "The silver-clothed Taoist body may be quite important to a certain force, but it is supreme. I'm afraid you won't even see it.  No. I¡¯m afraid the Supreme Being will also pay some attention to my treasure.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand, and another figure appeared on the top of the mountain. This was a foreign-looking figure with smooth white hair all over its body. It was quite  He is strong, with a human-like body, white hair all over his body, but his face looks simple and honest.

    "Master." The white-haired foreigner said respectfully to Taoist Qingshi.

    "This is the Sith guard." Taoist Qingshi said, "It is a special kind of puppet."

    "Puppet?" Ji Ning nodded lightly. At first glance, he found that this white-haired alien had no life breath and looked more like a puppet.

    "The puppets used by the Sith tribe in foreign campaigns are generally divided into three levels. The weakest ones are comparable to the peak Taoist kings. Some of them can also reach the Lord of the Holy City level, and the highest ones are comparable to the masters." Taoist Qingshi said, "  But apart from that, there are also some uncommon ones. Some of the Sith tribe¡¯s extremely high-status people or those with extremely high backgrounds. Although they are weak, they are usually equipped with bodyguards!¡±

    ¡°Among them are the puppet guards, because the puppet guards are the most loyal."Taoist Qingshi said, "Although it does not have the power to dominate, it does have the peak of the Lord of the Holy City, which is comparable to the strength of you and me, and can entangle the enemy at critical moments.  Even if it encounters a master, it can still be entangled. It is refined to protect its master.  "

    There was a look of reminiscence in Taoist Qingshi's eyes, "Speaking of which, it was also because the owner it protected had a relatively high status and was greedy for life and afraid of death, so it left many treasures to me. Unfortunately, if I could have had this opportunity earlier, my sister  "

    "Haha, I made a mistake." Taoist Qingshi regained consciousness and said to Ji Ning, "You can refine this Sith guard, and it will focus on you, and it is the best at protecting. If you go out on adventures and have it, it will be critical at the critical moment.  Maybe it can save your life. You can also take it to the Supreme in the future, and the Supreme is willing to accept it. After all, Sith guards are still very rare."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Bai Rong, from today on, Brother Beiming is your master." Taoist Qingshi looked at the white-haired alien.

    "Master" The white-haired alien was a little reluctant to give up.

    "Brother Qingshi, this should be of great use to you." Ji Ning couldn't help but say, Taoist Qingshi's second soul, the 'Emperor in Black', is venturing out. He has a true master-level strength and does not need this guard.  But Qingshi Taoist himself is not that strong. Such high-status people in the Sith clan are used as guards, and their protective capabilities must be extremely high. Qingshi Taoist himself doesn't use it?

    "You don't need to worry about this, I have my own methods." Taoist Qingshi said.

    Ji Ning did not refuse.

    "Mainly the body of the Sith guard and the Taoist Lord in Silver. The other treasures are of no use to you, and even less useful to the Supreme Being." Qingshi Taoist threw a gourd to Ji Ning at random, "There are some Taoist talismans and treasures in it.  One type, the power varies, and the top three or five can also match the power of the Dominator. Just give it to some of your closest relatives and friends."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded and accepted it with a smile.

    These things are indeed of no use to him. After all, even the master himself can't do anything to Ji Ning, and he may not even be able to force Ji Ning to use his immortality!  But it's good to give it to relatives, disciples, etc.

    Ji Ning had killed some Eternal Emperors before and obtained a lot of treasures, but these were of little use to Ji Ning.

    At his level, there are very few people who are of great use to him.

    "What else do you need?" Taoist Qingshi asked, "If you have anything else to say, I have said before that I can help you deal with Feixue City Lord and Blood Cloud Emperor. It may be difficult to deal with them, but as long as you give me enough time,  It can still be successful.¡±

    "No need for the time being." Ji Ning smiled and said, "If I fail in the future, before I die and the Tao disappears, I will ask Brother Qingshi if I have anything else. I hope Brother Qingshi won't refuse."

    "It's a small matter." Taoist Qingshi nodded.

    "By the way, Brother Qingshi, do you have a detailed map of Yu Xinghai?" Ji Ning asked.

    If you want to accumulate treasures, you will definitely enter the Yu Xinghai in the future!  Some of the top and most detailed maps are the secrets of the powerful ones themselves and are not easily shared with others.  For example, the cultivator civilization was very united during the 'Ancient Battle', but now that the Sith tribe has been destroyed, naturally the cultivators will not share everything so selflessly.

    "Haha, you asked the right question!" Qingshi Taoist laughed, "The encounter I had was in Yu Xinghai. My second spirit also often took risks in Yu Xinghai. I don't dare to tell you what I know about Yu Xinghai.  He is number one in the entire Yanlong Domain. But I dare say he will definitely be in the top three."

    "No, this is the detailed star map of Yu Xinghai." Taoist Qingshi threw out a golden scroll and asked at the same time, "But you have to be careful. Yu Xinghai was one of the battlefields of the ancient war, and a large number of people from both sides gathered.  The most powerful and powerful masters have died in large numbers, and many of the dangers inside can easily kill the masters, so you must be careful."

    "Understood." Ji Ning unfolded the star map, glanced at it, and immediately wrote it down.

    "Haha, then let's separate if it's okay. If you need anything, you can find me through the Taoist Alliance." Taoist Qingshi waved his hand, and the originally distorted time and space around him immediately returned to calm, and at the same time, a space crack channel appeared next to it.

    "I won't send him off," Ji Ning said, then watched Taoist Qingshi walk into the cracked passage.

    Ji Ning stood alone on the top of the mountain and nodded slightly: "It's time to go to the Blue and White Cave, but before that, we have to go to the Demonic Elephant Stone Wall."

    ******

    This is the first update, and the second update will be soon.

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 21 Feixue City Lord¡¯s Plan

    The Battle of Feixue Holy City has long ended, but as time goes by, the spread of the entire Endless Territory becomes wider and wider, and many ordinary Dao Lords gradually learn the news, such as in Mangya Country, even the Twelve Palaces of Mangya Country  Everyone in the world has heard the shocking news about the 'Beiming Dao Lord'.

    Countless practitioners were shocked by it.

    There were a lot of rumors about that battle at the beginning, such as 'Beiming Taoist defeated more than twenty emperors by himself', 'Beiming destroyed eight emperors and killed them, killing Feixue City Lord and other emperors who fled in panic',  The strength of the Ming Dao Lord is close to that of the Lord', 'The Northern Ming Dao Lord is superior to the Lord of the Holy City', 'The first Dao Lord from ancient times to the present'

    With all kinds of praise, the practitioners feel proud that a Taoist master can have such strength.

    Countless practitioners were confused at first and couldn't believe it, but as they gradually explored, they became more and more convinced that the news was true!  They naturally spread the word more actively, and this spread was much stronger than the original 'Legend of the Heart Sword Emperor'. After all, the Heart Sword Emperor was an eternal emperor.

    But Ji Ning is just a Dao Lord.

    A Taoist Lord can be so powerful?

    It can be said that in just a hundred years, throughout the endless territory, countless practitioners have been talking about this name 'Beiming Daojun' in their daily gatherings and chats!  It can be said that the reputation of Beiming Daojun is probably second only to the three legendary masters.

    ¡­¡­

    A desert star.

    ¡°Huhu~~~ On the surface of the stars in this desert, flames burst out from time to time.

    The skinny Feixue City Lord with fluttering white eyebrows was hiding in a grand canyon in the star, and the flames rushed out.  When they got close to him, they naturally separated. He sat cross-legged in the canyon with a cold expression on his face.

    "Damn it, I was forced to hide at the edge of the endless territory." Feixue City Lord said with a sullen face. He had no choice, because if he was a little closer to Ning, the two sides' domain spacecraft components would be sensitive!  He could only hide as far away as possible. The Lord of Feixue City knew very well that his realm flying boat could not be exposed.

    Even Ji Ning and Jiuchen only thought that the Lord of Feixue City had "important parts of the realm flying boat", but they didn't know that the Lord of Feixue City had a slightly incomplete flying boat.  This realm spaceship can even be used!

    This secret.  Feixue City Lord has never made it public, only he knows about it.

    Once it is made publicthen the trouble will be big. I am afraid that all three masters will use their full strength to kill him at all costs.  Because of a complete domain spaceship.  Able to advance through realms and universes with ease.  Its value is so high.  It is no less than a Chibo Temple.

    Of course, Feixue City Lord is now incomplete and needs to be repaired.

    "Beiming, Beiming." Feixue City Lord's eyes were full of hatred and murderous intent.  He is very violent at heart, and it is precisely because of this ferocity that many demons are willing to follow him.

    Like the Blood Cloud Emperor, his strength is comparable to Feixue City Lord, but he is too irresponsible and too soft at the critical moment.

    Feixue is domineering enough to be a leader.

    "No rush, no hurry, I have to repair the realm flying boat as soon as possible. Once repaired, I can easily escape with the help of the realm flying boat. Even the master of Mangya, who is the best in time and space, can't stop me."  Feixue City Lord is very confident. The ability of a complete domain flying boat to travel through time and space is so powerful that it far exceeds that of Mang Ya Lord.

    "Well, since you can't deal with Beiming, let's go find Jiuchen. Jiuchen also has realm spacecraft parts on his body." Feixue City Lord nodded lightly, "Maybe Jiuchen's realm spaceship parts can repair mine.  Flying boat."

    "Jiuchenhum, it seems that he and Beiming are still life-and-death friends."

    "If you can't kill Beiming, then kill Jiuchen first."

    "Huh huh I don't think Beiming can do anything to me." Feixue City Lord's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and then he frowned, "But we have to find out where Jiuchen went first. According to the news I got, Jiuchen died a long time ago.  I have already entered the Yu Xinghai. I really don¡¯t want my life to get into the Yu Xinghai. But there should be no threat to me where Jiuchen can go."

    "Go to Yu Xinghai!"

    The Lord of Feixue City made a decision to go to Yu Xinghai to hunt down Jiuchen and seize the flying boat parts.

    All worries are temporarily away from Ji Ning, because he has left the Flame Dragon Realm and traveled through the endless darkness to the Demon Elephant Stone Wall.

    Having become a four-step master, Ning¡¯s speed has become much faster.

    "arrive."

    Not long after the journey, Ji Ning arrived at the Demonic Elephant Stone Wall.

    The entrance to the huge silver demon elephant stone wall is still open. After all, the natives explored it a long time ago and thought they could not get out.  So even though Ji Ning left the Demon Elephant Stone,It has been hundreds of millions of years, but no one has ever come out from the entrance of the passage!  In fact, even if you come out and face the endless darkness, you will probably be confused and lost.

    "Huh." After entering the passage, the indigenous star soon descended again.

    There are still forces from the ¡®Bei Ming Palace¡¯ on this indigenous star. Maybe they don¡¯t even know that Ji Ning has already made a trip.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The home base of the three major families, the ¡®Fermo Tribe¡¯, has layers of restrictive protection and is even protected by the Sith Disk.

    However, along with a roar, a terrifying water-like sword light actually forcibly penetrated the layers of protection of the Fu Mo clan's lair, using force to break through the magic.

    "What?"

    "What's going on?"

    Countless people in the Fumo Clan were panicked.

    The Sith Disk is used by the Sith tribe to build large-scale protective formations. Usually nine, or twelve, or even more Sith Discs are used at one time to set up the formation continuously.  After all, these natives don't know how to use it, and they got too few Sith magic disks. They can only use one Sith magic disk, and use Dao Lord's magic power to activate it. Even so, the power can withstand ordinary magic.  Lord of the Holy City.

    If there are dozens of them forming together, and if they are activated by the emperor, the power is so great that even ten or eight masters can't break through the siege together. It's a pity that the one who killed them was Bolin Supreme, who destroyed everything and destroyed everything wantonly.  , many Sith disks were directly damaged, and Paulin Supreme did not bother to take a second look at some too ordinary items.

    Only precious treasures, such as a complete domain spaceship, were taken away by Paulin Supreme.

    "Spare my life."

    "Palace Master Beiming, spare your life." The people of the Fumo Tribe finally saw the figure of the young man in white standing in the air.

    "Hand over all the emperor-level puppets." Ji Ning ordered from high altitude, "You can only keep one emperor-level puppet."

    "yes."

    Although the people of the Fu Mo clan were frightened and even unwilling, no one dared to object.  In the past long years, they had ruled this planet, but now facing Ji Ning, they had no power to resist.  Even the protection of the Sith's dharma disk can be broken, how dare they resist?

    Soon, Ji Ning took away all the emperor-level puppets and emperor-level puppets (comparable to the Four-step Master), and also took away many of their skills. The Fumo Clan only had one emperor-level puppet left, which was already theirs.  The most powerful power. With this, an emperor-level puppet might still be able to survive.  Of course, if you were too harsh in the past, you would be doomed if you were attacked.

    Ji Ning was too lazy to get involved in the affairs of the native stars. His current strength was completely different from that of before. He broke through the restrictive protection of the three major families like a beast, and wiped out the emperor-level puppets, emperor-level puppets, and cultivation methods.

    ¡­¡­

    "In fact, without the emperor-level puppets, no one in these native stars has absolutely arrogant and invincible power. Since then, they have entered another era.

    Ning, however, entered the Sith ruins, a hidden place within the native stars.

    "Bai Rong, guard the exit." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a simple and honest guard puppet appeared next to him.

    "Yes, master." Bai Rong said respectfully, and then stood at the entrance of the corridor of the ruins.

    Ji Ning nodded. He had tried fighting with this guard puppet, but even if he tried his best, he could not gain any advantage!  Bai Rong is like a big mountain. Even if the master comes, he can still block one or two.  With Bai Rong guarding the gate, none of the puppets in the ruins can escape.

    Wow, Ning turned into a stream of light and flew among the ruins of the dilapidated palace. Within the confines of the huge ruins, some emperor-level puppets secretly looked out.

    Ji Ning ignored it and flew directly towards the core.

    "You're here again!"

    "Beiming, do you dare to come again?"

    The four streams of light flying out were the puppets of the four Lords of the Holy City.

    When Ji Ning saw this, his speed slowed down, and he smiled and said: "Four old friends, please leave this ruins with me. No matter how lonely and boring we are here, the outside world is wonderful."

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 22 Magic Bird Crystal

    The four puppets in the distance exuded coercion, and Ji Ning felt a little sad. He tried his best but could only manage to entangle one puppet!  He even relies mainly on defensive swordsmanship, because any one of these four puppets puts a lot of pressure on him!  Of course, any one of them is slightly weaker than Feixue City Lord.

    But it was enough to suppress Ji Ning back then.

    "Beiming, you still dare to come. Do you have anything to rely on? Any helper?" After the four puppets flew over, they were quite excited, because it was really lonely without an opponent, and they couldn't even leave this forbidden area.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much help, I just want to invite a few people to go out together.¡± Ji Ning stretched out his hands, and two Beihong Swords flew out from behind and landed on his palms.

    Ji Ning strolled forward, as if taking a leisurely stroll in a courtyard.

    "Enter." The four puppets looked at each other and immediately rushed over.

    The two swords in Ji Ning's hands were like gurgling streams, penetrating into every hole and easily passing through the opponent's scimitar. The Beihong Sword turned into soft fingers and easily completely entangled a puppet. Ji Ning said softly: "Take it.  "This puppet was taken into the cave by him, which made the other three puppets immediately change their expressions.

    Under siege, can you capture the next one easily?  The gap between the two sides is too big.

    It should be noted that even the Lord of Feixue City, Ji Ning can defeat him with one move!  Facing these four guardian puppets who were even inferior in realm skills, Ji Ning was of course more relaxed.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning took some tea time and finally captured all four puppets. The main reason was that two of them could turn into immortal bodies and were difficult to capture directly.  This forced Ji Ning to use secret techniques and world projection, and continuously attacked and consumed the opponent's energy.  It wasn't until the opponent's energy was exhausted that he was able to capture him.

    All four guardian puppets were captured and refined, and Ji Ning was recognized as the master.

    "Master, you won't kill our puppet spirit, will you?"

    "Haha, there is no need to worry. The three chiefs of the indigenous tribes are worried about exposing the relics. That's why they wiped out the puppet spirits. Now that the relics have almost been wiped out, why bother to wipe them out? Once wiped out, the newly born puppets will  The spiritual realm will also be very low, and it will probably take a long time to reach your current strength." Ji Ning smiled and said, "I will not cut off my own arms."

    The four guardian puppets were relieved.

    In fact, they are willing to follow Ji Ning, so that they don¡¯t have to be trapped in the small area of ????the forbidden area forever!  But they must follow the original master's orders and go all out to attack all invading enemies.

    How happy is it to be able to leave this place?

    But it would be a tragedy if the puppet spirit was wiped out.  It is equivalent to the death of the practitioner's body and soul.

    "Master, when will we leave?" the tall and thin puppet asked.

    "Come on, I will sweep this ruins carefully again, take away all the emperor-level puppets, and then I will take you away." Ji Ning said with a smile, "The treasures in this ruins were swept away by me and Jiuchen last time.  Once passed, there probably won¡¯t be much left.¡±

    Last time, Ji Ning and Jiu Chen swept the area as quickly as possible and then ran away immediately.

    This time Ji Ning will conduct a thorough inspection.

    "Master, this warship is called the Tiger Warship. It is an extremely powerful war weapon used by the Sith tribe to fight. However, the main part of the warship has been destroyed, and many key treasures have been taken away." The man holding the giant axe  The Puppet Company said, "Although the remaining treasures are nothing, according to our guess, there should be extremely important treasures."

    "Extremely important?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up. These four guardian puppets guarded the forbidden area, so they naturally knew more.

    "Yes, the master should know. There used to be more than 30,000 Sith tribesmen living here, and they were protected by a large number of restrictions. But these restrictions have to protect such a large area and maintain such a strong power. There is an energy source." Tall and thin  The puppet said, "The source of energy is underneath the entire huge palace area."

    Ji Ning looked happy.

    "You lead the way." Ji Ning ordered.

    "yes."

    The puppets are absolutely loyal. They worked desperately for the Sith tribe before, but after being refined by Ji Ning, they completely sided with Ji Ning.

    "Master, the source of energy is a total of eight 'Magic Bird Crystals', which are buried in eight places in the entire palace area. This is the first place." The tall and thin puppet pointed to a dilapidated palace in front, "The ground is covered with  If you open it, you should be able to find the magic bird crystal within a hundred miles."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "I'll open it." The short spear guardian puppet looked at Ji Ning. Ji Ning nodded. The short spear puppet immediately swung the short spear. The tip of the spear pierced the ground, and the layers of rocks on the ground were directly blasted.  Long opened it, and it turned out thatThe dilapidated palace was soon completely torn into a big hole until the 'Magic Bird Crystal' was discovered.

    In the large pit under the ground, there is a black altar. There are countless lines on the altar. In the center of the lines is a blood-red crystal pillar, with a bird flying faintly inside.

    "Back then, Supreme Bolin was wreaking havoc, and all the restrictions were destroyed. Even having an energy source was useless." Ji Ning nodded lightly, "By the way, what is the origin of this magic bird crystal? Is it very precious?"

    "It's very precious." The short spear puppet also said, "The entire Tiger Warship is divided into a war area and a living area. Ours is the living area, and the energy source is the magic bird crystal! The outermost war area is more important, mainly for  To kill the enemy, the energy used is the stronger "Armor Stone". One Archite can be worth ten Demon Bird Crystals. It is said that there are ten Archosaurs in the war zone, making the entire Hubo warship invincible.  Easily travel from realm to realm, killing countless people.¡±

    "Shilong Stone?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "The Shilong Stone has probably been snatched away a long time ago. The Shilong Stone is too conspicuous on the outermost periphery. Within the Sith clan, one Shilong Stone can be exchanged for an 'Emperor in Black'." The short spear puppet said,  "However, you practitioners probably haven't been able to truly utilize the power of the 'Old Dragon Stone' yet. You can only use some of the warships and spaceships left by the Sith tribe to make use of the 'Old Dragon Stone'."

    Ning nodded lightly and couldn't help but ask: "Why are the Sith tribe far beyond the civilization of practitioners in many aspects?"

    "The Sith tribe has a deeper foundation. They are superior to the cultivator civilization in many aspects such as weapon refining, puppets, weapons, etc There are countless puppets at our level. However, the cultivator civilization'  The Supreme' is too powerful. Although the Sith tribe also has the top powerful ones to fight with the Supreme, they are still not as good as the Supreme And the civilization of practitioners can continuously give birth to strong people. If a group of people die, another group will be born. If  In a protracted war, I'm afraid the Sith will be defeated in the end." The giant ax puppet laughed.  "This is a guess made by a few of us in our daily chat, because our Hubo warship was destroyed by a Supreme in the early stage. We don't know exactly how we were defeated in the later stage of the war, but the Sith tribe is very afraid of it."  Supreme', is also very afraid of the reproductive ability of the cultivator's civilization."

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Any star, any world, can give birth to a large number of practitioners. If the top inheritance is spread wantonly, countless strong people will definitely be born.

    Nowadays, the civilization of practitioners wins.  The Dharma is not easily spread to others!  It is difficult to obtain top inheritance, so the birth of powerful people is slow.

    ¡­¡­

    Many of the restrictions have been destroyed long ago. It is quite easy to take away the 'Magic Bird Crystal'. Six of them were obtained quickly and successfully. One of them took a while, and the other one has a more complete restriction and will have a 'backlash'. Yes  Let the Sith guard 'Bai Rong' with the strongest defense take action personally, and Bai Rong was blown away.  But he easily resisted.

    "We got it." It took more than three hours to get all the eight magic bird crystals. Ji Ning also looked happy. This was the biggest gain from this visit to the Demon Elephant Stone Wall.

    Eight magic bird crystals.  The value is estimated to be close to that of an emperor in black.

    "An unexpected gain." Ji Ning was very happy, and then the guard puppet 'Bai Rong' and the four guardian puppets took action, and quickly captured the emperor-level puppets in this vast ruins. Those emperor-level puppets were too  Weak.  The Supreme looked down upon him at all, but Ji Ning still cared about him.

    It took more than half a month and many restrictions were destroyed.  Ji Ning captured eighty-six more emperor-level puppets alive. There were only six restrictions left in the entire ruins that could not be destroyed. There were also some emperor-level puppets hiding in these last six restrictions.

    "Haha, the harvest this time is really big." Ji Ning said cheerfully.

    Every Sith relic is almost a great treasure.

    My harvest is smaller than that of Taoist Qingshi. After all, there is no ¡®Emperor in Black¡¯. Although the magic bird crystal is precious, it is in the eyes of the Sith tribe.  In the eyes of practitioners, the 'Emperor in Black' is more valuable.  But the harvest is not too small.

    "Well, this time I go to the Blue and White Cave Mansion. If I gain something more, I may be able to invite the Supreme Being." Ji Ning was looking forward to it.

    The Blue and White Cave must be a treasure.

    "But a treasure land is a treasure land. Whether you can get the treasure depends on your strength.  The natives like the three major families have discovered this ruins long ago, but they have been unable to do anything about it.  Ji Ning's strength also increased greatly this time, and he captured the four guardian puppets and obtained eight magic bird crystals.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning quietly left the Demon Elephant Stone Wall once again. He will not come back to this indigenous star for a long time. The battle on this star depends on them.¡­¡­

    After tearing apart time and space again and again, Ji Ning returned to the Flame Dragon Realm.

    Outside the three realms.

    Ning in white and Ning in black met.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and threw out a mirror, which was a cave magic weapon containing four guardian puppets, many emperor-level puppets, a Sith disk, etc.  These are what Ji Ning wants to stay in the Three Realms, and the four guardian puppets Ji Ning also allows them to walk in the Three Realms. If he dies in the future, the four guardian puppets can be regarded as the foundation of the Three Realms.

    After all, I have too many close relatives and too many friends in the Three Realms.

    Father, mother and daughter also have a very high status in Ji Ning's heart.  Of course, he tried his best to place some treasures in the Three Realms to protect the Three Realms, so that he could venture out with more confidence.

    "Blue and White Cave Mansion." Ji Ning looked at the chaotic void in the distance, his eyes filled with fighting intent.

    Today and tomorrow will be swapped, one chapter today and two chapters tomorrow.

    Tomato, please explain.

    Because Tomato¡¯s grandfather¡¯s elders in his hometown passed away and Tomato returned to his hometown, he had to squeeze in time to write the novel. Please forgive me.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 22 Re-entering the Blue and White Cave

    The Blue and White Cave is not far away from the Three Realms. With Ji Ning's ability to travel through time and space, he reached the pure void at the outermost edge of the Blue and White Cave in just the blink of an eye.

    "Buzz~~~" A wave of invisible power swept through the void, and the original energy of the universe retreated away.

    Ji Ning looked at this scene and couldn't help but be shocked from the bottom of his heart.

    Although I have seen it in the past, even though its strength has greatly increased now, I still find it incredible.

    "It can repel the original energy of the chaotic universe, and it can be rejected for a long time" Ji Ning has a higher vision now and has already made some guesses. "This method is far superior to that of the master. I am afraid that the masters of different universes can do it."  No, could it be that this Blue and White Cave was also created by a supreme being? Then the origin of the 'nine levels of chaos restriction' is even greater."

    Ji Ning was also confused at the same time.

    The Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction helped Ji Ning a lot in the early days. Now that he has become the King of the Four Steps, his divine and magical powers are becoming more and more pure, and the power of the blue and white mist is also becoming more and more pure.  But after practitioners reach extremely high levels, they mainly rely on the realm of ¡®Tao¡¯.  The power of the blue and white mist can already be ignored.

    In this case, why would a Supreme Master create such a method?  And attract practitioners who practice this method to come here?

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning flew through the air, flying in the void at an extremely fast speed.

    Through the void, and then through the golden mist, although he also saw the 'Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Demon', how high is Ji Ning's vision now?  There are already a lot of emperors killed, so naturally they don¡¯t care about Wanbao Jinsha anymore.

    "We're here." Ning slowly slowed down and stopped in front of the main entrance of the majestic ancient mansion.

    The main entrance of Qinghua Cave.  A swaying blue flower above the main entrance is beautiful and holy.

    "I'm here again." Ji Ning stepped forward with a smile.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The ancient cave door opened automatically for Ji Ning once again.

    Ji Ning strolled inside.

    There are three sacred trees in the cave. Ji Ning glanced at them and waved his hands at the same time. The guard puppet 'Bai Rong' appeared next to him. Bai Rong's strong body stood beside Ji Ning and respectfully shouted: "Master."

    "Follow me." Ji Ning said with a hint of solemnity, "I'm afraid there may be a crisis lurking here." It was probably a place built by a Supreme Being who worked hard, and even captured a large number of emperors here. This blue and white cave is definitely better than the alien  Places like Beast Cave Sky' and other places put a lot of thought into it.

    "Yes." Bai Rong responded respectfully.

    Ji Ning is in front.  Bai Rong is at his side.  The two walked forward together and soon stepped onto an arch bridge.

    "Two emperors, long time no see." Ji Ning smiled and looked ahead. There were two old men in gray robes sitting opposite each other on the grass in front.  Still playing chess.

    "Huh?" The two gray-robed old men turned to look.  The blood-eyed old man among them sneered: "Boy, you're here again."

    "So fast, so fast, we have only played a few games of chess, little friend, you are here again." The silver-eyed old man was quite polite.

    Ji Ning was speechless.  Just a few games of chess?

    Well, for these emperors who have eternal lifespan and are trapped here, their years of practice are indeed very short.

    "The Blue and White Cave has always attracted me. I have been practicing for many years. I felt that my strength was barely enough, so I came to give it a try." Ji Ning said.

    "Looking at your aura, you shouldn't be able to become an emperor, right?" the silver-eyed old man asked.

    "No." Ji Ning nodded.

    The aura of the Eternal Emperor carries an eternal charm.

    "Well, I told you last time that to become a Four-step Master, some extremely evil Four-step Masters may be able to just pass the level of the two of us. But there are still dangers and dangers behind! If you are not careful, you will lose your life, so  I advise you to join the Tao and become an emperor before trying again." The silver-eyed old man sighed, "You are too reckless."

    "Try it." Ji Ning smiled, "If it works, that's it. If it doesn't work, come back next time."

    "Humph, since he is looking for death, let me first see how strong he is?" As he said this, the old man with blood-eyed eyes walked directly towards Ji Ning.

    "Then let's give it a try." Ji Ning also walked over.

    "At the beginning, you had no power to fight back in front of me. After all these years, I hope you can give me some surprises, otherwise it will be too boring." The evil spirit appeared in the eyes of the old man with blood eyes.

    The silver-eyed old man didn¡¯t stop them this time because he felt that Ji Ning already knew their strength last time and should have some confidence this time.  If he was killed by the old man with blood eyes like this, it can only be said that Ji Ning was "stupid to death".

    Ji Ning walked off the arch bridge and walked onto the grass.

    "Go." The old man with blood eyes waved his big right handSleeves, Big Sleeves swept across the world, charging towards Ning with a wave of arrogant power.

    Ji Ning also waved his hands.

    Bang~~~~

    Ji Ning's slap was very casual, but it carried the domineering power of the ultimate swordsman Tian Beng. Both of them were absolutely domineering. They collided in an instant, and the old man with blood eyes couldn't help but turn into a stream of light and fly backwards.  It hit a low mountain in the distance hard. The movement on the low mountain was restricted, but it was not damaged at all. However, the blood-eyed old man had a strange posture and clung to the low mountain for a full breath before falling down.

    He looked at Ji Ning in disbelief: "You, you"

    "Puppet body?" Ji Ning nodded slightly. He had no murderous intentions towards the two emperors. After all, they were also pitiful people who had been captured and trapped here.

    "Your strength has reached such a level?" The silver-eyed old man also walked over, full of shock.

    "It's not bad." Ji Ning nodded.

    These two guardians are much weaker than Jiuchen. Against them, Ji Ning can easily defeat them with just a few moves.

    "You didn't use any magic weapon, and you didn't have any gloves or other magic weapons on your hands." The old man with blood eyes looked at Ji Ning in disbelief, "Without any magic weapon, you can easily crush me with just one palm, even the most powerful Taoist master at the top.  Even those who are strong may not be able to do it. You should be the strongest Dao Lord in your domain at this time."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes."

    Not only this era, but also the strongest Dao Lord from ancient times to the present.

    "I'm convinced." The blood-eyed old man pointed to a passage in the back and said coldly, "Go in, there are more terrible crises in the cave. Defeating me doesn't mean you can come out alive."

    "Little friend, be careful. If you feel you are outmatched, retreat as soon as possible." The silver-eyed old man said, "As long as you are alive, you still have a chance."

    "clear."

    Ji Ning said, "Bai Rong, let's go."

    "Yes, Master." The guard puppet Bai Rong followed silently.

    Under the gazes of the blood-eyed old man and the silver-eyed old man, Ji Ning and the others continued walking along the passage.

    "Do you think that kid can survive?" the old man with blood eyes said softly.

    "His strength is extremely extraordinary and extremely rare among Dao Lords." The silver-eyed old man said, "It may be difficult to finally enter the deepest part of the cave, but there is still hope to save one's life."

    "It's hard to say." The blood-eyed old man sneered, "If you are too confident, you may lose your life."

    ¡­¡­

    After passing through the passage and walking along the corridor, you soon saw a blue rock square in the distance, with a main hall at the front of the square.

    There are hundreds of figures in the square, sitting cross-legged in twos and threes, playing chess with each other, or drinking and chatting.  When Ji Ning and Bai Rong appeared, the hundreds of figures all turned their heads and looked over. The invisible pressure made Ji Ning feel suffocated. He immediately concluded that all of these hundreds of emperors were probably extraordinary.

    "Wow."

    On the steps in front of the square, an old man with white hair suddenly appeared.

    The white-haired old man was wearing a dark blue robe, his breath was cold, and he looked at Ji Ning: "I am the spirit of the cave, and I am waiting here under the orders of the master."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    In fact, powerful people, as weak as Emperor Yibo, as strong as Supreme Bolin, and the master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion, will leave some cave souls behind, so that they can better complete their orders.

    "This cave has three levels of life and death, each level is more dangerous than the last, and the outermost level is the easiest and first level." The white-haired old man said, "If you can get through the three levels of life and death, there will be no danger in the future."

    "According to the master's instructions, every time you pass a level, there will be some gifts." The white-haired old man threw an emerald green leaf and flew in front of Ji Ning, "This is a natal Taoist talisman. Almost all Taoist masters have it."  You can use this talisman to revive."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    It seems that besides Emperor Fu Bo, there are other great powers who can refine such Taoist talismans.

    "However, in the legend, if the Dao Lords who practice the 'Ultimate Way' reach the level of Four Steps, their life level will completely surpass all other Dao Lords and be superior to all Dao Lords. A single Taoist Talisman of Life and Death will not be able to resurrect them.  . It must be a talisman that can resurrect the 'Eternal Emperor' in order to be resurrected." The white-haired old man added another sentence.

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank, the ultimate way?  The cave spirit of this blue and white cave actually knows the ultimate way?

    I will update one chapter first, and then update the second chapter in the evening.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallow""Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 24 Another Taoist Lord

    "This ultimate way" Ji Ning couldn't help but speak.

    "No need to ask more. If you can pass the second level, you will naturally know. If you can't pass it, you are even less qualified to know." The white-haired old man was always indifferent, "You are the Tao Lord, so the second level  You only need to face the obstruction of the ten weakest emperors, and you will be considered successful if you can push open the door of the hall. Also, the puppet guard behind you must not take action. Once he takes action, you will be considered a failure.  "

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "I understand."

    The body of the white-haired old man turned into a phantom, crossed the sky, shuttled across the entire square, came to the main hall and stood outside the door, calmly watching everything that was about to happen.

    "Is the Supreme a test for those who come after you?" Ji Ning was very calm, just like when he left his legacy, he would also set a test. Not everyone is qualified to obtain his method and must pass his harsh conditions.  The 'Supreme' must have put a lot of thought into building such a large blue and white cave, so it is normal to set some tests.

    The weak will die.

    Being able to escape is considered a sign of strength.  Only those who truly pass through directly can get some arrangements left by the master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace.

    "Huh." Ji Ning stepped forward, walking up the steps towards the square.

    The majestic and burly Bai Rong followed Ji Ning. Ji Ning ordered: "Bai Rong, you cannot take action without my order."

    "Yes." Bai Rong responded respectfully.

    "He is a Taoist"

    The hundreds of emperors in the square looked at the young man in white who walked to the square, looking a little regretful and helpless.

    "There is only one Dao Lord, and only the ten weakest Emperors can take action." A Xie Yi Emperor with the strongest aura with cyan eyebrows shook his head, "When will an Eternal Emperor come? In this way, there will be a large group of us."  Everyone can take action."

    "It's so boring."

    "I have been here for endless years, and I can't get out of this square."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be truly free.¡±

    Those emperors discussed that they were once very angry and full of resentment. After all, they were restricted to a square for a period of time of "tens of millions of chaotic eras".  And will probably stay forever.  This kind of loneliness will drive the Eternal Emperors crazy.  But time can smooth everything, so they were calm and could only wait silently.

    According to the arrangement of the master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace, there is hope for them to be liberated.

    Whoosh whoosh The other emperors were chatting with each other, but ten figures among them quickly flew out and intercepted Ning right in front.

    "Little guy, if you die in our hands, don't blame us. Everything was ordered by the master of the cave." The thin old man's eyes were cold.  Dark green mist began to gather around him.

    "I haven't met Dao Lord for a long time. Don't be impatient. Kill this little guy slowly. If you kill him too fast, it will be too boring. You have to enjoy it and take your time with each blow. Wow I'm afraid  I can't stand it anymore." A young man with a red face and long blood-colored hair.  But the tongue is like a snake's letter.

    "let's go."

    "Don't let him escape, surround him."

    These ten emperors are all very evil and have extremely murderous intentions.

    Seeing this, Ji Ning in white nodded slightly: "I understand. Why did the Master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace arrest you and make you suffer such a crime? If I were the Master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace, I would have killed you long ago."

    "snort."

    "just you?"

    "Arrogant." These ten emperors were immediately angry, and were commented like this by a Taoist monarch.  It made them feel very angry.

    "Senior Spirit of the Cave Mansion." Ji Ning looked at the white-haired old man in front of the palace gate in the distance and asked loudly, "Can I capture them?" If so.  Whether to kill him or not, it all depends on Ji Ning's will.

    The white-haired old man in the distance was still cold: "You kill them, and I'll kill you!"

    Ji Ning was suffocated.

    "Immediately, he also figured it out. The master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion captured these emperors and even seemed to have done some 'hands and feet' to these emperors, making these emperors no longer practitioners, like puppets!  It is also used specifically to test the latecomers. I can only be regarded as one of the latecomers. If these emperors are captured, how will the new latecomers be tested in the future?

    "Haha In that case, let's fight quickly." Ji Ning stretched out his hands, and two Beihong Swords flew out of the scabbard behind his back and fell into Ji Ning's hands.

    "kill."

    "Let this Taoist master know how powerful I am."

    "Arrogant junior." The ten emperors instantly turned into mist, streamers, orThe flames spread out one by one to surround and kill Ji Ning, preventing Ji Ning from escaping.

    Ji Ning strolled, with the puppet Bai Rong following behind.

    Bang bang bang bang

    They attacked Ji Ning with all kinds of means. Ji Ning could tell at a glance that the strength of these ten emperors was probably at the level of peak Taoist kings!  This made Ji Ning shake his head: "As expected of the ten lowest among them."

    The two swords in Ji Ning's hands moved.

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    ??The Beihong Sword turned into turbulent water, like a stormy wave hitting the shore, directly hitting the attacking emperors. Each of them flew away in a whoosh, as if swatting flies.  Even those who turned into immortals were beaten by Ji Ning and showed their original forms again.

    The difference in strength is too big. Ji Ning can crush Feixue City Lord, and Feixue City Lord can easily kill the peak Taoist Lord. From this, we can understand how weak these ten emperors are to Ji Ning.

    "This Dao Lord, he he"

    "Has he already succeeded in joining the Tao? But it is clear that there is no eternal meaning."

    A large group of other emperors who were watching the battle from a distance were all shocked. Can one Taoist king crush ten emperors like this?  In fact, if it was Ji Ning who was in Chibo Palace, he would probably be able to fight on a par.  But now Ji Ning has achieved a breakthrough in his mental swordsmanship, and the most important 'ultimate swordsmanship' has entered the fourth level. He is truly the top power in the realm, and he can naturally sweep away these ordinary emperors.

    While all the emperors were dumbfounded, Ning walked across the square with ease and arrived in front of the palace gate.

    Guard Bai Rong was still following Ji Ning, extremely calm.

    "Boom." Under the surprised gaze of the white-haired old man who was the spirit of the cave, Ji Ning reached out and pushed towards the palace door.

    With a deep roar, the huge palace door opened.

    "You?" The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning with some suspicion.

    "Senior Spirit of the Cave Mansion." Ji Ning looked at the white-haired old man.

    "The method of combining three forces into one?" the white-haired old man said softly.

    Ji Ning was startled, and then he understood that what the other party was talking about was the 'Heart Sword Technique'. The Heart Sword Technique is the perfect combination of mental power and divine power. In fact, even if Ji Ning's ultimate swordsmanship does not break through, just relying on the twelfth form of the Heart Sword Technique, his strength  They are all comparable to Feixue City Lord, and they are all enough to easily defeat these emperors.

    As for breaking through to the Fourth Path Lord, except for the Master (Qingshi Taoist is also considered the Master level), I am afraid there will be no rivals.

    "Exactly." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Three forces become one" The white-haired old man's eyes were vague, "The power of the mind is indeed mysterious. Even if the master created a method, it can transform all the forces into one. But the power of the mind is still unique and transcendent. The world at the center of the legend is truly perfect, and the heart is  The treasures condensed in the world are real treasures and can be used. The world of the heart is the real world. If anyone can reach that level, he will be truly invincible."

    "The world of the heart, the real world?" Ji Ning also yearned for it, but he also found it incredible.

    If one hundred realm spaceships are condensed in the world of the heart, then one hundred realm spaceships are real.

    If a large number of ¡®Emperors in Black¡¯ are gathered together, then the Emperor in Black is real.

    This state of things

    If you grow according to the world of your heart, if you reach the extreme, it should be possible to become a reality.  But in fact no one did it.  Although there are supreme beings in the civilization of cultivators, there has never been a supreme being born of the flow of mind!

    "You can combine three powers into one, and you are quite enlightened." The white-haired old man nodded gently, "Since you have passed the second test, this is the treasure of the second test."

    ¡°As he spoke, the white-haired old man threw out a roll of jade slips.

    Ji Ning connected and asked, "This is it?"

    "Aren't you asking about the ultimate Tao?" the white-haired old man said, "This jade slip is a truly stunning Taoist my master once encountered. He was an incomparable monster and deduced the flames.  To reach the ultimate level, and even practice all the way to the Fourth Path Lord! What a pity, the ultimate path is to merge with the Tao It is too difficult, too difficult, much more difficult than those peak Tao Lords to become masters."

    "That Taoist master also failed to combine the Tao in the end. After he failed to combine the Tao, he met my master before his death and gave me the ultimate Tao he created." The white-haired old man said.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 25 Blast out

    Ji Ning's heart went up and down after hearing this. He himself followed the ultimate path, and now he has reached the level of Four Steps Master. The next step is the 'He Dao', so Ji Ning himself knows very well He Dao is the third step in his ultimate sword path.  All the insights from the first level, the second level, the third level, and the fourth level are all gathered together, resulting in a qualitative change and turning into the most perfect 'eternal ultimate sword'.

    If the combination of Tao is successful, then the ultimate swordsmanship at that time will truly be the Great Perfection. No matter how much time passes, it will not have any impact. Only such a 'Tao' can be called eternity.

    Therefore, the strength of every Hedao will jump to two major levels.

    The Tao Lord of the second level can jump directly to the Lord of the Holy City level!

    The peak Dao Lord can directly jump to the position of domination!

    The ultimate swordsmanship will also undergo a big jump The reason why the strength jumps is because of the power of the 'Eternal Way'!  Therefore, it is extremely difficult for Ji Ning to combine the Tao and create the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Tao'.

    "This fellow Taoist is dead, can I succeed?" Ji Ning asked himself, but he didn't have any confidence.

    "The ultimate way is extraordinary and unpredictable. It is truly superior to all other ways and is the ultimate way." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "Although you are not practicing the Flame Path, you can also learn from it and comprehend it.  It can also touch you and help you. Maybe it will greatly increase your chances of success in 'He Dao' in the future."

    Ji Ning held the jade slip in his hand, and his spiritual thoughts immediately penetrated it. There were restrictions inside, and he had to make an oath of his own destiny not to spread it to others before he could receive it.

    Simply vowed sharply, and a large amount of information flooded into his mind. At the same time, a roll of jade in Ji Ning's hands naturally began to shatter into fly ash.

    "Mysterious and mysterious."

    That is a flame, which truly takes the flame to the extreme. All types of flames are either hot, cold, or cold.  Or explode, all kinds of flames are controlled.

    The flames released by this Taoist of the ¡®Ultimate Flame Way¡¯ are extremely terrifying killing moves.

    "He is simply the incarnation of fire, the master of fire." Ji Ning marveled.

    Right.

    When I created the ultimate sword and resonated with the origin of the chaotic universe sword, I understood that at that moment, I began to be regarded as the 'master of the sword'.  And this dead person who created the ultimate flame path should also be regarded as the 'Lord of Flame'.

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing Ji Ning open his eyes, the white-haired old man said coldly: "You have already passed the second level. There is still the final third level left. As long as you pass it, there will be no more danger, and there will be something better than just now.  That 'ultimate way' will bring much greater rewards!"

    "Much bigger?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    ??Much greater than an ultimate way?

    ?? What plans does the Master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace have?

    "That is the most important gain in the entire cave. Just for the ultimate path of the four-step master level, it is not worth my master spending so much thought." The white-haired old man said indifferently, "But not everyone is qualified, you  You need to pass the third level. If you die in the third level, I can only blame you for being useless, okay, go in."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.  Immediately stepped into the hall.

    Outside the hall, there are invisible forces blocking the way, making it impossible to see clearly inside the hall.

    When you walk into the temple, everything suddenly becomes clear.  I saw that there were sixteen huge golden pillars in the entire hall, and at the farthest point of the hall was a throne.

    Ji Ning glanced around and immediately saw two figures sitting cross-legged at the edge of the hall, one figure wearing a purple robe.  It exudes a majestic aura, and its coercion is as strong as the Mangya Lord and the Wind and Rain Lord!  The aura of another figure was much weaker. He was dressed in black robes, with a slender figure and narrow eyes, exuding a cold aura.

    "Huh?" The two figures opened their eyes at the same time.

    "Daojun?" The purple-robed man glanced, "It's really boring, my disciple, it's your turn to take action."

    "Don't worry, Master." The slender man in black robe squinted at Ji Ning, his eyes flashing coldly, "I will take good care of this little Dao Lord."

    Ji Ning frowned, feeling the murderous intent of the slender man in black robe.

    The white-haired old man who also walked in said coldly: "You are a Dao Lord, so your opponent is an Eternal Emperor who has reached the level of the Lord of the Holy City in your Flame Dragon Realm! You just need to defeat him and blast him away."  If you leave this hall, you will be considered successful."

    "Blast the Lord of the Holy City out of the hall?" Ning was a little surprised.

    This test is not difficult for me, but it is too difficult for 'Dao Lord'.

    "Finding it difficult?"?The white-haired old man said indifferently, "If you are the emperor, then you need to defeat the master and blast out of the hall to be successful. Moreover, both master and disciple are restricted and dare not leave the hall. If you  If we can force them out of this hall, then the cave restrictions will be activated and kill them."

    "So as long as you successfully pass the third level, the gatekeeper will die."

    Ji Ning was secretly shocked by the methods of the Blue Flower Cave Palace Master.

    Emperor, do you want to defeat the Lord?  And blast a master out of the hall?  I'm afraid that even if the real master comes over, he may not be able to succeed.  It must be at the top of the list among the dominators.

    It should be noted that there are only a few masters in the entire Yanlong Domain?

    Taojun, do you want to blast out the Lord of the Holy City?  Then this Taoist Lord must either practice the "Ultimate Way" or someone who has practiced a method similar to the "Heart Sword Technique" to an extremely high level, so he can be so outrageous.

    In the entire Yanlong Domain, how many such evil Tao Lords can there be in endless years?

    "The test is really exaggerated." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    "No one who is truly stunning and stunning is qualified to pass the three levels. Even a mediocre master is not qualified." The white-haired old man said coldly, "Okay, let's do it."

    "Hehe" The slender man in black robe strolled over, his murderous intent not concealed at all, and smiled strangely, "Little Daojun, if you want to blame it, blame the master of this cave. How could I be so free when I was outside?"  I want to kill you so happily. Who dares to stop me? Now I am forced to stay in this hall forever. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you so quickly. I will let you die slowly in pain. You are so delicious.  I have to taste it."

    The slender man in black robe had excitement in his eyes.

    Ji Ning stretched out his hands, and the two Beihong Swords behind his back came into his hands. He was the most heaven-defying Taoist at the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship. He also had the 'Heart Sword Skill'. Even if that master took action, Ji Ning would be sure to save his life and leave safely.  .

    "Kill." The slender man in black robe moved, and wow, a black snake appeared in mid-air, fast and ghostly, and attacked Ji Ning instantly.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning casually threw out a sword.

    The sword light was like a surging wave, rushing forward, crushing and slapping it directly, hitting the shadow of the black snake. The shadow dissipated, revealing the true form of a slender man in black robes. He was holding a knife in each hand, and was photographed  It hit the ground with a loud bang.

    The ground trembled, and the slender man in black robe stood up.

    "A puppet body again?" Ji Ning shook his head, his opponent was no longer a real practitioner.

    "You, you" The slender man in black robe looked at Ji Ning in shock.

    "Bang."

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning still swung the Beihong Sword and struck at the opponent again and again. The opponent couldn't avoid it at all, and was crushed by Ji Ning again and again and sent flying!

    With five consecutive sword blows, the opponent was knocked upside down and flew out of the main entrance of the hall.

    "No" the slender man in black robe shouted in terror, but the impact of Ji Ning's sword was too strong, and he could not control himself at all, so he flew out.

    The moment he flew out of the main entrance of the hall.

    Immediately there was a hazy golden light at the main entrance. The golden light passed over the body of the slender man in black robe, and his breath immediately dimmed and disappeared.  At the same time, his body was immediately separated into parts, and these parts were immediately swept away by the golden light and quickly disappeared.

    "Dead." The purple-robed man in the main hall looked at this scene with a sad look in his eyes.

    How glorious was his majestic ruler?

    With a group of emperors following him, who dares to disobey?

    But since the palace master appeared, he captured them all in a flash, as if he were capturing chickens.  He even transformed them all into puppets who could only always follow the orders of the palace master.  This disciple of his is now dead, and even his last true soul has been destroyed.

    "When will it be my turn?" the purple-robed man said secretly, and then a fierce light flashed in his eyes, "It's not that easy. I am the master, and I have been practicing hard, and I am much stronger than when I was first captured.  .¡±

    "And the master of the palace also said that there is hope for freedom in the future." The purple-robed man looked at the young man in white, Jin Ning, in the distance, "This Taoist Lord can be so powerful, maybe he is the one who was captured alive by us.  The emperor¡¯s hope?¡±

    Ji Ning easily passed the third test, which shocked the white-haired old man.

    "I have passed the three tests, right?" Ji Ning looked at the white-haired old man.

    "Passed." The white-haired old man nodded, "Just follow me."

    ? ?To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 26 Vast Ocean

    The white-haired old man led the way, followed by Ji Ning and guard Bai Rong.

    "Put your puppet away. There will be no danger in the future." The white-haired old man ordered.

    "Yes, senior." Ji Ning waved his hand and took away the guard puppet. This time in the Blue and White Cave Mansion, it was much easier than he expected. But if you think about it carefully, it is normal. The master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion left two tests.  One is aimed at the Dao Lord, and the other is aimed at the Emperor.  The test for Dao Lord is enough to defy the heavens. Even if someone creates the fourth level of the ultimate way, if he doesn't have a method like 'Heart Sword Technique', he may not win easily.

    The white-haired old man walked in front and walked to the side of the main hall.

    Boom, the palace wall automatically cracked open a door.

    Walking along the side door, you soon came to an elegant and quiet hall.

    "Is this here?" Ji Ning looked at this huge hall with some shock. There were huge bookshelves placed against the walls all around. Each bookshelf was more than ten miles long, and the bookshelves were divided into hundreds of layers.  There are rolls of jade slips placed on the first floor. There are so many jade slips that you can't even see the end at a glance.

    Ji Ning was a little dazed. With just a glance, he could roughly deduce that the rolls of jade slips here were enough to exceed 100 billion rolls!

    The number is simply appalling.

    "These are all the more powerful Dharma methods that my master has collected almost throughout the chaotic universe." The white-haired old man said slowly with complex eyes, "Not only are the Dharma methods of my cultivator's civilization, but also the Dharma methods of the Sith tribe,  The master also collected them and transformed them to suit us practitioners."

    "This can be said to be a method that combines countless wisdoms of the entire cultivator civilization and the Sith civilization." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "What you have to do now is to read them all."

    "The entire cultivator civilization? The Sith civilization?" No matter how calm Ning was, he felt trembling in his heart.

    This is such an incredible thing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is a saying on the earth in my hometown of the Three Realms, ¡®If you read thousands of volumes, you will write as if you have a god¡¯.  The creation of each method is the crystallization of the wisdom of a practitioner!  The reason why Ji Ning was able to step into the Fourth Path Lord.  Being inherited by more than 300 masters in the space left by Supreme Bolin was an extremely important reason. It broadened Ji Ning's thinking and touched Ji Ning in many ways.

    What now?

    The entire cultivator civilization, and even the methods of the Sith civilization have been transformed to suit practitioners. Countless methods are gathered here, and its value is simply unlimited!  It may be of greater help to 'enlightenment' than any treasure.  It is infinitely more important than the Dongming Jade Talisman, and even the masters will go crazy.

    "The method of traveling through almost the entire chaotic universe and transforming the Sith civilization" Ji Ning said softly.  "Senior, can you tell me who the master of the cave is?"

    "My master has no intention of accepting a disciple." The white-haired old man said, "This is just his last wish. You can get these by passing his test."

    "Last wish?" Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    "Well, the master is dead." The white-haired old man looked at the countless jade slips around him, his expression still cold, but his eyes were vague.  said softly.

    "Dead?" Ji Ning was in disbelief, "He, he died fighting the Sith tribe?"

    "Humph, you look down on the Sith tribe too much." The white-haired old man sneered.  "In that war, our cultivator civilization fought against the Sith tribe, and we won in the end! Don't say we won, even if we were defeated. As the Supreme, my master cannot die."

    "Then how did he die?" Ji Ning really couldn't believe that the leader 'Supreme' who stood at the top of the entire cultivator civilization was actually dead?

    "It's considered suicide." The white-haired old man shook his head.  "Okay, don't ask anymore."

    Ji Ning was a little confused.

    Is this considered suicide?

    "Supreme One, how great is your Taoist heart, how can you commit suicide?"

    Ji Ning suddenly understood. Is this considered suicide?  It shows that it is not a real suicide!  Otherwise, why bother ¡®counting¡¯ it?  However, the cave spirit didn't want to say anything, so Ji Ning stopped asking.

    "Senior, can you tell me who the master of the palace is? I have received such great favor from him, how can I not even know the name of the master of the palace?" Ji Ning asked.

    "My master, whose Taoist name is 'Qi', is respected as 'Qi Supreme'." The white-haired old man had a light in his eyes.

    Ji Ning immediately knelt down towards the countless jade slips on the bookshelf in front of him, as if he were treating his master: "Junior Bei Ming, senior treats me as a master and disciple even though I don't have the title of master and disciple, but I have the reality of being a master and disciple! This kindness will be remembered forever by this junior.  ." He immediately knelt down solemnly nine times, which also represented Jining's inner feelings at this moment.?Thrilled and grateful.

    Ji Ning then stood up.

    "You are considerate." The white-haired old man nodded slightly when he saw this, "Such a great kindness is indeed far beyond the kindness of a master and a disciple. Even my master's disciples, most of them have not seen these methods, only two  Bit of watching.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, and then asked curiously, "Isn't the Sith civilization method suitable for us practitioners? Does it need to be modified?"

    "There is an essential difference between the Sith tribe and practitioners." The white-haired old man said, "That is the most fundamental difference in life. They are another kind of life, a unique life. They have their own civilization!  We cannot use most of their methods. We can only use some small tricks and so on."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Okay, let's read them all first." The white-haired old man ordered, "Also, before doing this, I must make an oath that nothing I read here can be told outside."

    Ji Ning nodded. The master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace, Qi Zhizun, did not even allow his direct disciples to come and watch. It would be great if he could watch. How could he allow himself to spread the word at will?  After all, there are so many methods, even if Qi Zhizun wants to collect them, it will take countless time and effort.

    ¡­¡­

    Then Ji Ning began to read. He immersed himself in countless jade slips. The flow of time around him naturally accelerated a hundred times, and every jade slip was written down.

    ??Massive Dharma Doors

    Come from all ethnic groups, all realms, and all different universes.

    Representing the crystallization of the wisdom of powerful practitioners, Ji Ning's eyesight was also opened, and even his understanding of water elements, thunder and lightning, etc., which he is more good at, also increased sharply!  As for the already extremely high level of spiritual illusion and "Ultimate Sword Art", I have gained more experience.

    Just by reading, you can improve.

    Because what you read is indeed the crystallization of the wisdom of countless practitioners.

    ¡­¡­

    Wandering in the ocean of countless Dharma doors, Ji Ning felt that he had begun a transformation.

    This is a kind of foundation.

    If you can read these countless methods and write them down, then you will have this foundation!  Now I just read it through once, and in the future I will study it in detail one by one, so that my progress will be even greater!  These countless methods are indeed an incredible opportunity in terms of 'cultivation'. This is why Ji Ning did not hesitate to kneel down and kowtow as if he were treating his master before, because he was really grateful.

    first¡­¡­

    Ji Ning felt that since he was in harmony with the Tao, there was hope.

    Ji Ning is now extremely powerful and can read these techniques very quickly. It only took him more than 130 million years to read them all.  Of course, including a hundred-fold time acceleration, it would actually take tens of billions of years.

    "Finished reading."

    Ji Ning put down the last jade slip, and his whole temperament changed slightly, becoming more restrained and ordinary.

    Over the past 100 million years, he seemed to have seen the entire cultivator civilization and the Sith civilization. Wandering in the wisdom of the two major civilizations, Ji Ning no longer had a trace of pride.  What about creating the ultimate way?  What is there to be proud of?  If you are not good enough, you should think more before becoming the Lord of Life and Death. Many opportunities will allow you to gain by chance and then you can embark on the ultimate path.

    Those masters are even less talented than me. Like the Heart Sword Emperor who created the ¡®Heart Sword Technique¡¯ method, his talent is also extremely evil.

    The entire cultivator civilization is much more talented.

    "Have you finished reading?" the white-haired old man's voice sounded.

    Ji Ning looked up and nodded: "After reading it, I feel that the pride I had before was so ridiculous."

    "In the entire river of civilization, only the Supreme can transcend. Others are ordinary." The white-haired old man pointed in the distance, and saw countless rays of light suddenly flowing in the air in the entire hall, and the rays of light faintly opened a hidden space.  , from the hidden space, rolls of jade slips and a dazzling and crystal-clear spirit flew out.

    This divine thought was more dazzling than any gem, and even shocked Ji Ning's heart.

    "This is the eleventh volume of the ultimate way, and the way of my master." The white-haired old man said.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 27 The Second Hall

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Inheritance of spiritual thoughts?  Eleven volumes of the ultimate way?

    The master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion, ¡®Qi Zhizun¡¯, and I are not masters and disciples, but they are indeed beyond ordinary masters and disciples.

    "These eleven volumes of the Ultimate Tao represent eleven stunning Tao Lords." The white-haired old man said, "They all practiced to the level of the Four Ways of the Way. Unfortunately, they all failed to join the Tao. Even so, this  The eleven volumes of the Ultimate Way, plus the one given to you before, make a total of twelve volumes, which is all the Ultimate Way methods that my master has collected."

    "Duhedao failed?" Ji Ning felt the pressure.

    "My guess is correct, you should be taking the ultimate path." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The white-haired old man should have noticed this when he easily blasted the Lord of the Holy City out of the hall.

    "The ultimate way, it is extremely difficult to combine." The white-haired old man said, "After all, the ultimate way, once the combination is successful, the strength will be incredible. The difficulty of joining is normal."

    Ji Ning also understood this.

    The masters of life and death follow different paths, just like building a tall building.

    The most ordinary Taoist masters take the ordinary Tao, just like building a thatched house!  Even if Hedao succeeds, he will end up just like a thatched house, and his strength will naturally be weak.

    And the ultimate way is to build a towering building!  The foundation is many times stronger than that of a thatched house. Even if it fails, it can easily kill those weak emperors.

    "Four Trails Lord" means that all preparations are complete and you can join the trail at any time.

    The combination failed and the building collapsed.

    The combination was successful and the building was completed.

    Of course, this is just a metaphor. To form the "eternal ultimate swordsmanship" is much more mysterious than the so-called building of a building.

    "There are very few people who practice the ultimate way." The white-haired old man said, "My master is the Supreme. I have only collected twelve volumes. Your careful understanding will also be helpful to you in the future."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning learned all eleven volumes of the Ultimate Way, and then began to accept the inheritance of that divine thought.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Divine thoughts poured in.  An awe-inspiring scene appeared in Ji Ning's mind.

    That was an elegant young man wearing a white robe with blue trim.  His appearance seems ordinary, but the more you look at him, the more fatally attractive he becomes.  After becoming the 'Supreme', every part of his body will naturally have incredible Tao charm!  This kind of 'Tao Yun' will naturally have endless appeal to the weak.

    This elegant young man appeared in a common school.  Teach a group of children.

    Ji Ning also became one of the children, listening to the child's enlightenment teachings.

    soon¡ª¡ª

    It turned into a military camp again, and an officer was teaching the soldiers how to practice spears. The officer was an elegant young man, and Ji Ning also became a soldier.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In another tribe, the leader of the tribe, the wizard, taught the young tribesmen, and Ji Ning became a young tribesman.  The wizard is an elegant young man.

    ¡­¡­

    Scenes after scenes.

    It seems ordinary, but it has some charm that is difficult to find.

    Time passes as if hundreds of millions of years have passed. Ji Ning learns from the experiences of ordinary people and the experiences of practitioners.  Now it seems to be in control.

    In the void.

    The elegant young man stood there, and behind him stood a group of cultivators, each with a powerful aura comparable to that of a master, and Ji Ning was one of them.

    "Huh."

    The elegant young man waved his sleeves.

    It seemed like a breeze swept across Ji Ning and his group of practitioners, but the power of the breeze suddenly increased, increasing by a thousand times a thousand times a million times. The power of the breeze suddenly increased to an incredible level almost in an instant.  Let Ji Ning and a group of practitioners be annihilated in an instant.  Following Ji Ning, they reappeared one by one.

    "This is my way, and you have all seen it, go ahead, go ahead." The elegant young man waved his hand gently with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning suddenly regained consciousness.

    "Are you awake?" The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning.

    "I'm awake," Ji Ning said. "I feel as if millions of years have passed, but now that I sense time and space, only one day has actually passed."

    Ji Ning felt an inexplicable surge of emotion in his heart.

    In the previous inheritance, from teaching children step by step to finally teaching the master, 'Qi Zhizun' did demonstrate his 'Tao', but those countless teachings that seemed to last for billions of years gave Ji Ning the child of Rumu.  Affection,It was as if he was really facing his master and his elders.  Ji Ning felt a little sad when he thought that the Supreme Qi had died.

    "You have already seen the first hall. Now you can enter the second hall, which is also the last hall." The white-haired old man said.

    "The second hall?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    This first hall already contains countless methods such as those of the cultivators¡¯ civilization and those transformed from the Sith civilization. Even the ultimate way, and even the way of ¡®Initiating the Supreme Being¡¯, are all there.

    There is also a second hall?

    "Follow me." The white-haired old man walked forward.

    "Yes." Ji Ning followed.

    Reaching the end of the hall, a door naturally cracked open in the original hall wall. Following the door, you came to the second hall.

    Ji Ning took a quick look and saw that the second hall was obviously much smaller. It was estimated that it was only a hundred feet wide!  The hall is in the shape of a trigram, and there are some bookshelves around it. There are also some volumes of jade slips on the bookshelves. However, the number of jade slips in the second hall is estimated to be only tens of thousands, and the number is indeed much smaller.  .

    "Is there a better method?" Ji Ning wondered.

    "What you saw before already included the two major civilizations. What else do you want better?" The white-haired old man glanced at Ji Ning.

    "What about the jade slips here?" Ji Ning looked around.

    "You'll know later." The white-haired old man pointed at the center of the entire second hall, which is also the center of the Bagua-shaped hall. As he pointed, the ground began to bulge and appeared.  The stone platform is shaped like a futon. The stone platform is black with a faint white halo on the surface. "Sit there cross-legged."

    Ji Ning did not hesitate. With Qi Supreme's methods and the prohibitive power of the Blue and White Cave, it would be too easy to kill him. Even killing the master would be easy. Of course, Ji Ning would not suspect any trap to plot against him.

    Walking over, Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the stone platform.

    "Wow."

    A bone-chilling coldness instantly ran through his body.

    Ji Ning was so excited that he felt that his soul's thinking speed had skyrocketed, much faster than before.

    "My master spent countless efforts to build this cave. The core of the cave is this stone platform." The white-haired old man pointed at the stone platform and said, "The gathering of countless forbidden powers gives this stone platform an amazing auxiliary effect.  ! It has an almost 'enlightenment' effect."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Sitting cross-legged on this stone platform, it was indeed much more helpful than the 'Close Stone Mansion Incense Burner'. Ji Ning couldn't help but look down at the stone platform. The effect was so miraculous. With this stone platform, he would be able to achieve enlightenment.  Huge improvements.  I am afraid that the hope of ¡®Hedao¡¯ can be greater.

    "My master originally refined this stone platform for himself. It was used for daily enlightenment. In order to refine it, he paid an astonishing price, but now it is left to someone who is destined." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning.  He lowered his head and touched the stone platform with an excited expression, and then said calmly, "You have passed the test now. As long as you are alive, you can use this stone platform to your heart's content. I guess it is difficult to find a second person who is destined to be in this era of chaos."  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded excitedly, this is definitely a treasure.

    "You calm down first, and then I'll tell you another thing." The white-haired old man said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also felt that his heart was in shock.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of the blue.

    ¡­¡­

    Calm down.

    Ji Ning gradually regained his composure and looked at the white-haired old man.

    "Now that I'm calm, I'll talk to you." The white-haired old man said, "The main reason why my master has made so many arrangements and even allowed latecomers to watch countless methods is because he has a wish."

    "Wish?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "right."

    The white-haired old man nodded, "You should have practiced the 'Nine Spaces' method."

    "Nine levels of space?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "It's the nine-layer chaos restriction." The white-haired old man said, "My master created the nine-layer chaos restriction, which can open up a space in the sea of ??consciousness, like a blue flower. This is the nine-layer space, which can absorb the practitioner's magical power.  Mental power and all other powers are transformed into a power like mist. This is the most proud method that my master has created in the long years since he became the Supreme. It is also the method that he regrets most. Even when he died, he still felt regretful.  "

    ******

    ps, because it involves the ¡®Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction¡¯¡¯ This great foreshadowing was written a little slowly, which is a shame.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 28 Creating Ten Dharma Doors

    "The most regrettable method?" Ji Ning was a little confused. The nine-level chaos restriction is indeed magical. It can transform one's own divine power, magic, mental power, and even the power of external chaos, allowing the practitioner to have more and purer energy reserves in the body, and can also conceive.  How perfect is it to nourish the soul and the true spirit?

    "Yes, it's a pity. The master has always been regretful and unwilling to give in." The white-haired old man nodded and said, "This 'Nine Spaces' method has many flaws. For example, it must be practiced in front of the world! Otherwise, it cannot be opened in the sea of ??consciousness."  Nine levels of space'. Another example is that the power of this mist cannot leave the body."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It is impossible to leave the body. In the past, I used it for close combat. However, the stronger the strength, the realm of 'Tao' plays the main role, and the help of the power of blue and white mist can be ignored.

    "These are all small flaws. The master can improve them if he spends more time." The white-haired old man said, "The most fatal flaw is this 'nine space' method can only transform the power of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death at most! And to achieve  The eternal level of divine power, mana, and mind cannot be transformed at all.¡±

    "The eternal level cannot be transformed?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yes, so this method is only useful for practitioners below the Eternal Emperor." The white-haired old man shook his head and sighed, "According to the master's original idea, it is to create a full twelve levels of restrictions! Not only to transform the Eternal Emperor's divine power  Mana, even the Supreme's divine power and mana can be transformed. This is considered complete! If the Supreme's divine power and mana can be transformed, it will be of great help to the Supreme."

    Ji Ning could only nod. He didn¡¯t quite understand the real method of the ¡®Supreme¡¯, but it could be transformed by divine power and mana, so it would probably be of great help.

    "The reason why the master created this method is because the power of the Sith tribe is pure mist-like power." The white-haired old man said, "The Sith tribe, whether they are weak or the top strongest, are all similar to  The power of your mist.¡±

    "Ah." Ji Ning was shocked, "They don't have divine power?"

    "No." The white-haired old man nodded, "Their power can be used for all purposes including divine power and magic, and it is more powerful, so there is no need for divine power or magic."

    Ji Ning was really shocked.

    There is indeed an essential difference in life between the Sith tribe and practitioners, and even the methods of practice are completely different. It may be that some small application techniques, such as 'Tao Xin' and 'Life', can be used universally.  This is also the reason why Emperor Yibo left Chibo Palace in his hometown and did not destroy the two gates of 'Dao Xin' and 'Life'.

    "It is difficult to create another training system. The master has found a unique way to transform all powers, such as divine power and mana, into the power of mist." The white-haired old man said, "This is the master's greatest desire, and he has spent countless thoughts on it."

    "He has collected countless Dharma methods from cultivators' civilization, and even collected countless Dharma methods from the Sith tribe and adapted them to suit us cultivators He thought hard, but he only created the nine-level Chaos Restriction." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "The master is now gone.  Death. The biggest regret before death was this matter, so the master hopes that latecomers can create the tenth level of Chaos Restriction, or even the eleventh and twelfth levels he envisioned."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly, but still couldn't help but said: "Qi Zhizun didn't succeed. Can we, the younger generation, succeed?"

    "Don't underestimate any cultivator. Master, he can become the Supreme. Although he is also very talented, he also has countless opportunities You, the younger generation, are not necessarily less talented than my master. For example, you even created "The Lord of Life and Death"  The ultimate sword. And my master was far inferior to you when he was the Master of Life and Death." The white-haired old man said, "What you can do, my master may not be able to do."

    Ji Ning understood.

    Every practitioner with extremely high talent.  The thinking is different, and the thinking of creating the method is also different. Qi Zhizun failed, but it does not mean that all practitioners have no hope.

    ¡­¡­

    "The master has lived here for a long time, and has also pondered various methods." The white-haired old man pointed to the rolls of jade slips around him, "These are the various cultivation methods collected by the master, such as some common methods of building the foundation, elixir, and Yuanying.  What about out-of-body, Yin Shen, Thunder Tribulation, Yang Shen What about condensing pills, Jiuzhuan, Dongzhen Various methods represent different paths of practice, but in the end they will transform towards the path of divine power and mana.  .¡±

    "The master originally wanted to develop a new practice method, but it was too difficult. Finally, he started to create the Nine-Level Chaos Restriction In these jade slips, there are also some creative ideas and other routes recorded by the master."

    Ji Ning looked at the tens of thousands of jade slips on the bookshelves around him, and couldn't help but think of the original Qi Supreme, who was sitting on the stone platform, meditating and trying to create.

    Your Majesty, what was your biggest regret before your death?

    This also made Ji NingSad.

    But it¡¯s right to think about it. If you become the Supreme, you will be truly invincible. It will be easy to create a different universe.  For example, didn¡¯t ¡®Bolin Supreme¡¯ create a race of eternal life?  This 'Supreme Qi' is also immersed in creating a method that can transform the supreme divine power. These supreme beings are too invincible and lonely.

    "As a Dao Lord, if you can pass the test, you will be considered a truly stunning person among the Dao Lords." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "I hope you can fulfill my master's greatest wish."

    "You don't need more, you just need to create the tenth level, that's enough." The white-haired old man said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Sitting cross-legged on the stone platform, Ji Ning had an almost epiphany effect. Countless spiritual lights flashed through his mind. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the nine levels of chaos restriction were incomparably mysterious. Ji Ning had a heart of admiration. It would be great if he could create this method.  This is unbelievable. Do you want to go further on this basis?

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged and thought for a long time before he said, "It's too difficult."

    "Haha, it is indeed difficult. The master has spent a long time and failed to succeed. How can it be simple?" The white-haired old man said, "So the master left a treasure. This treasure can help you."

    Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "But before that, you need to create ten different methods!" The white-haired old man said, "As a Taoist master, the mystery of each method must reach the level of the Lord of the Holy City."

    "Ten different methods? Each one has to reach the Lord of the Holy City level?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "right!"

    The white-haired old man nodded, "As a Taoist master, if you can create ten kinds of methods at the Lord of the Holy City level! It means that you are still very talented in creating methods. Then, another treasure left by the master  I can give it to you, and that treasure will be of great help to you."

    ¡°Create ten methods and give me a treasure?¡± Ji Ning felt that the Supreme Qi¡¯s demands were too high.

    "Creating a tenth level above the nine levels of chaos restriction will be useless to me." Ji Ning shook his head.

    The tenth level, transforming the eternal emperor¡¯s divine power?

    My biggest difficulty now is Hedao!

    The tenth severe injury is useless!

    "That treasure is an extremely precious thing. It will be of great help to you if you practice, especially in your 'He Dao'." The white-haired old man said mysteriously, "The Supreme Being will be very distressed, so my master will ask for it to be created.  The ten methods prove that you have this ability before I give you the treasure. Otherwise, the treasure will be buried for you My master cannot be so extravagant."

    "Will it be of great help to Hedao?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Yes." The white-haired old man smiled.

    He knew that this was what attracted Daojun the most.  Any Taoist king will be unable to control himself when faced with the temptation of 'harmony with Taoism'.

    "In the chaotic universe, it ranks first in its help for cultivation, and naturally it ranks first in its help with harmony." The white-haired old man said.

    "It ranks first? How does it compare with the Dongming Jade Talisman?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I've heard of the Dongming Jade Talisman, which can only be refined by deducing a very powerful emperor. But the Dongming Jade Talisman is probably useless to you who practice the 'Ultimate Sword Art'." The white-haired old man said,  "No amount of Dongming Jade Talismans can compare with this treasure. I will only give it to you if you prove that you have the ability to create magic."

    "Ten methods? Lord of the Holy City level?" Ji Ning nodded, "Okay, then I will create ten methods."

    ¡­¡­

    So.

    In the lonely blue and white cave outside the Three Realms, Ji Ning began to create the method alone.

    "Ultimate Swordsmanship" has now reached the level of the Fourth Step Master, which is considered the first level of the Lord of the Holy City.

    As for the power of "Psychic Extinction Technique", it is indeed Lord of the Holy City level, but its real secret is still the ultimate sword, so it cannot be counted.  As an illusion technique, "Phantom Star Technique" is only at the peak Dao Lord level, and its power is too weak to count.

    so¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ji Ning has only created one "Ultimate Sword Art" that has the power to reach the Lord of the Holy City level. He still needs to create nine more to be recognized by the spirit of the cave as having the talent to create a method.

    Fortunately, Ji Ning had seen countless methods of the cultivator civilization and the Sith civilization before, and now he was sitting on the stone platform, feeling almost enlightened at all times, so he began to immerse himself in understanding.

    He first decided to perfect the "Illusion Star Technique". His illusion technique was already at the peak Tao Lord level. He only needed to upgrade it by one more level to reach the Lord of the Holy City level.

    ******

    &nbsp; In the text, Tomato finally wrote a chapter.  Swap today and Friday. There will be one chapter today and two chapters on Friday.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s really difficult to write, I guess I will get over this bottleneck soon.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 29 An Era of Chaos

    The idea was great, but it was immediately difficult to implement it.

    Since the master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion, ¡®Qi Zhizun¡¯, has set the conditions for ¡®creating the master level method of the ten holy cities¡¯, this condition is by no means so easy to fulfill.  The greatest achievement of Shinrikyudo-kun, who is as amazing as Yushang Daojun, is to create the "Yusang ** song"!  For Ji Ning to achieve this step, he also needs to have a sufficient accumulation of illusion skills.

    The so-called ¡®accumulation and accumulation¡¯ means that without accumulation, it is impossible to create such a method.

    "Illusion"

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged on a stone platform. The flow of time around the stone platform was restricted, and the speed of time reached a hundred times.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes and understood.

    A series of magic methods flashed through my mind, all of which were illusions based on a large number of mental flows in the entire civilization of practitioners and the civilization of the Sith tribe that I had seen in the first hall.

    Mental power is a very magical power!

    Combined with other powers, it can suddenly increase the strength. Ji Ning's current level is the Lord of the Holy City, but just with the level of the twelfth style of the Heart Sword Technique he stands among almost all the Lords of the Holy City.  Top, very close to the three major masters!  This is the magic of mind power!  Mental illusion is a very common method.

    Practitioners, Sith tribesmen all have many achievements in illusion.

    "Can illusions still be used like this?"

    Ji Ning has been carefully analyzing each illusion technique.

    These illusions are all at the Lord of the Holy City level at the lowest level, and the more powerful ones are at the Domination level, and there are even more mysterious ones.  In the past, Ji Ning only read it once and took note of it, but now he is actually analyzing and researching it. With the detailed analysis and research, Ji Ning's accumulation of 'illusion arts' is constantly increasing, and his Star Fantasy Technique is also slowly improving naturally.

    ¡­¡­

    Every illusion is very profound, even if you are sitting on the stone platform.  The moment has the effect of almost epiphany, but it takes Ji Ning a long time to analyze every illusion, as short as a million years.  The longest one is more than 100 million years old!  This is just an analysis of the power of the Lord of the Holy City series.  The more profound parts cannot be delved into.

    It took Ji Ning about 56 billion years to analyze all the illusions.

    If there is no assistance from Shitai.  I'm afraid it will take ten thousand times more time!

    follow closely¡­¡­

    Ji Ning began to integrate all his insights and merge them, hoping to create an illusion of his own!  After gaining many insights, I immediately felt that the original "Phantom Star Technique" system was too crude.  Ji Ning even felt that there were problems with some of the core fundamentals, so he simply overturned it completely and created his own illusion from scratch.

    About three billion years later, Ji Ning integrated all his countless insights and finally created an illusion technique, which he named "The Dream World of Freedom".

    ******

    In the second hall.

    On the stone platform.

    Sitting cross-legged, Ji Ning¡¯s temperament changed somewhat.  In the past, the young man in white had a restrained aura. If he didn't show off, he would be fine. When he did, his sharp edge would be revealed, like a divine sword!  But at this moment, Ji Ning.  The breath is vague and uncertain, like a cloud, a gust of wind, a floating leaf, or a ray of gentle sunshine breaking through the darkness.

    After other practitioners see it, they can¡¯t help but feel comfortable, and they will naturally feel close to Ji Ning in their hearts. Even some practitioners who were originally nervous and depressed can¡¯t help but relax when they see Ji Ning.

    "Comfortable"

    "It is rare to find great freedom in practice."

    "But in my illusion, I can feel great freedom." Ji Ning smiled.

    "The dream world of freedom".

    The key is ¡®freedom¡¯ and ¡®dream world¡¯.

    The first key point is the ¡®dream world¡¯. Ji Ning will construct a ¡®dream world¡¯ in the fantasy world. All the elements of this ¡®dream world¡¯ are constructed according to Ji Ning¡¯s imagination.  Even now, an area has been set aside in Ji Ning's 'Heart World', completely simulated to look like the 'Dream World'.  Ji Ning's goal is to make the 'Dream World' extremely real and full of fatal attraction, and then make small changes according to the goal.

    The second key, 'comfort', is to make the opponent unable to help but be attracted and immersed in it. After all, forceful melons are not sweet. Only by reducing the enemy's sense of resistance from the deepest part of the Taoist heart, then the possibility of breaking away from the illusion will be even lower.  .

    For example, why do some relatively simple illusion techniques always target flaws in the heart?

    If Ji Ning really wants to resurrect his wife, ¡®Yu Wei¡¯ will appear in some illusions targeted at Ji Ning, allowing Ji Ning and Yu Wei to reunite!  This is because Ji Ning wants to see all this in his heart, and Dao Xin is naturally not resolute enough when resisting.  If the Taoist heart is not strong enough, then you will become addicted to it. The longer you remain addicted, the more likely you are to die.It may be bigger.

    And the strong fight.

    Even if you are addicted to breathing time, I am afraid that it has been beheaded.

    "The "Freedom" and "Dream World" are the core of this "Great Freedom Dream World", which has since evolved into an extremely mysterious illusion.

    "Senior." Ji Ning spoke.

    "Huh?" The white-haired old man sitting in the distance opened his eyes and looked at Ji Ning.

    "This is the second method." Ji Ning took out a jade slip. The jade slip also recorded the mental illusion "The Dream World of Freedom" created by Ji Ning. Then the jade slip flew over and floated on the white hair.  In front of the old man.

    The white-haired old man took it and began to examine it, nodding slightly: "In the middle of the Chaos Era, you have created a Holy City Lord level illusion, which is not bad. It seems that you still have hope of creating ten magic doors."

    Ji Ning said: "I am good at mental strength, so it is easier to analyze those illusions! Other paths, some of which are unfamiliar to me, will definitely be much more difficult to create."

    Swordsmanship is what I am best at. The four-step level of "Ultimate Swordsmanship" was created before I came here.

    Mental strength is slightly inferior. Now with the help of Shitai, it has taken nearly 60 billion years. Taking into account the acceleration of time, it has actually taken more than half of the Chaos Era!  Finally created "The Dream World of Freedom".

    ????????????????????????? For practitioners, life span is the time that has actually been spent.

    Ji Ning has been practicing for more than half of the Chaos Era.

    The water movement and the thunder and lightning are what Ji Ning is going to study next.

    ???????????????????????????????? Again, it is the flame.

    ??Further down, there are other routes such as space, time, earth elements, etc.

    In fact, true practitioners generally study one path.  He will not waste time on other aspects casually. He will achieve extremely high achievements on one path, and he will also have methods in body skills, immortality, defense, offense and other means.  For example, the leader of Jiuchen is the most powerful person in the world.

    However, from the perspective of enlightenment, it is also helpful to meditate on a few more Tao, which can touch each other. After all, the Tao is all connected!

    "With the help of the stone platform, you should be able to do it." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "Understanding the ten methods will also help you to join the Tao in the future. The ultimate Tao, it is too difficult to join the Tao Understand more saints  The Lord of the City method is a good thing for you, not a bad thing."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also nodded, admitting this.

    ¡­¡­

    So Ji Ning then started to study the 'Water Movement'.

    'Shui Xing Yi Dao' is a big sect. There are too many people who follow this sect. Ji Ning is also immersed in studying every method. Many of those great masters have become peak Taoists by relying on Shui Xing Yi yi. Some are  The Lord of the Holy City, and some are the masters!  They are both members of the water element, but their practice directions are different.

    What is most regrettable for Ji Ning is that among the numerous methods of the 'Water Movement Path', there is no 'Ultimate Water Movement Path'.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Water Walking Path It took Ji Ning much longer than the time spent on the illusion technique.

    Time keeps passing.

    In the blink of an eye, in the Blue and White Cave Mansion, Ji Ning has spent more than an era of chaos practicing, and he is still immersed in understanding.

    ******

    Everything was so peaceful, and the entire Yanlong Domain did not know that during this period of time, a terrifying power of mind flow had been born.

    In the Flame Dragon Realm, since the death of the master of the Shinli-ryu, no new Emperor of the Shinli-ryu has been born.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Emperor of the Heart Style is very rare.

    Even though Ji Ning's mental strength was strong when he stepped into the Four Steps Queen, in the 'Battle of Feixue Holy City', his illusion skills were easily tricked by a large group of emperors. However, at that time, his illusion skills were too weak and he had to rely on his mental strength to do it.  to this point.  To the Lord of the Holy City level, Ji Ning's illusions pose no threat at all.

    And now, Ji Ning's shortcomings of 'illusion' have truly crossed a large level, reaching the Lord of the Holy City level.

    Because the ultimate swordsmanship is stable enough, his inner world is probably second only to the master of the mental flow!  Resulting in extremely strong mental strength.

    Both mental strength and illusion skills have reached extremely high levels.  As a result, the power of Ji Ning's mental illusion has reached a new level. Even the Lords of the Holy City, I am afraid that many of them will be affected by it. In a life-and-death fight, as long as the attack lasts for a short time and the immortal body cannot be maintained, Ji Ning can  Take the opportunity to easily kill the opponent.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 36 Chapter 30 Going (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    It is difficult for the three masters to kill the emperors at the level of the Lord of the Holy City because these emperors are immortal and can escape.

    But once they fall under the illusion, they can¡¯t escape or cast their immortality. His consciousness is completely sucked into the illusion, and he will naturally be killed!

    "The Emperor of Shinli-ryu" has always been a terrible legend. There is no Emperor of Shinli-ryu in the entire Yanlong Domain.  The mental flow must be in harmony with the Tao It is extremely difficult, surpassing other Tao, and probably only second to the 'Ultimate Tao'.  The flow of mind power requires that the 'heart world' is large and stable enough, so that the union can be successful.

    Therefore, one must reach the peak Taoist level for mental flow. Only when the inner world is large and stable enough can one have more hope of success.

    Like the place where Ji Ning went to the origin of the different universe and saw the corpse of the master of the flow of mind, and the master of the flow of mind who died in the battle with the Sith tribe they are all masters!

    ??The flow of mental energy is not in line with the Tao. Those who are successful in aligning with the Tao are almost always the masters!

    Only a very few are at the level of Lord of the Holy City.

    Ji Ning should now be comparable to a Xinliliu Emperor at the Lord of the Holy City level!  Although it cannot deter the Lord, it is enough to deter the Lords of the Holy City.

    ******

    Ji Ning is practicing, deep in the distant Yu Xinghai.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Countless flames formed a huge whirlpool, covering the huge surrounding area. These flames were so beautiful that they even naturally condensed into flowers.

    ¡°On the edge of this seemingly beautiful endless flame vortex, stood a thin man with white hair and white eyebrows.

    Under the fluttering white eyebrows, a pair of green eyes are staring at the vast whirlpool of flames in front of him.

    "Humph."

    "Jiuchen, no matter how cunning you are, no matter how hard you struggle, you won't fall into my scheme in the end?" Feixue City Lord sneered.  "I have spent hundreds of billions of years finally finding traces of you. Do you think you are the one I really want to kill the most? Wrong, wrong. Killing you is just incidental. The one I want to kill the most is Dao Lord Beiming.  !¡±

    Feixue City Lord¡¯s green eyes were full of madness.  With strong murderous intent, "You are seeking death now. You helped me by rushing into the desperate situation 'Yao Fire Realm'. Haha, I just want to release the news. I believe that Dao Lord Beiming has a life-and-death relationship with you."  I will definitely come to save you I can't kill him, but this 'Yao Fire Realm' can kill him!"

    "Both of you must die." Feixue City Lord's eyes flashed fiercely.

    In fact, the original purpose of Feixue City Lord when he entered Yu Xinghai was to kill Jiuchen and seize the treasure. He carefully walked around everywhere in Yuxing Sea to search. He was stronger than Jiuchen, and he also had the help of the 'realm flying boat'  .  Even in some dangerous places, he could escape by hiding in the domain flying boat. Although Yu Xinghai was very large, he finally found the leader of Jiuchen.

    Jiuchen also felt that he was deep in the vast sea of ??stars.  It was unlikely that Feixue City Lord would be able to find it, so he carelessly carried the parts of the realm flying boat with him.

    Who would have thought that the Lord of Feixue City would just find him with the help of the 'incomplete domain flying boat'.

    Jiuchen immediately ran for his life in panic.

    He is slow to escape, so he even uses escape treasures to escape!  Feixue City Lord could only chase after him desperately.

    This running and chasing lasted for a long time.

    Jiu Chen couldn't get away no matter what He gritted his teeth for the last time and rushed into the notorious 'Yao Fire Realm': "Humph, I want to see if Feixue City Lord dares to chase after him." As a Taoist Lord  , they are all crazy at heart.

    "Of course I dare to come in."

    ¡°It¡¯s better to die if you live in a miserable life.¡±

    "This time, not only are you going to die, but that Dao Lord Beiming is going to die too." Feixue City Lord is a rare and extremely crazy and cruel person among emperors. He is crazy about others and also crazy about himself. He immediately drove the realm flying boat and flew  into the vast whirlpool of flames.

    ¡­¡­

    Night.

    In Tiancang Palace, Ji Ning in golden clothes was sitting on the top of a mountain. The mountain breeze was blowing. Ji Ning was drinking. Next to him, Su Youji was sitting on a big rock and drinking wine.

    Now I am practicing in the Blue and White Cave Mansion, with the help of the Supreme Stone Platform, my practice speed is astonishingly fast, even if Ji Ning's Dharma Body is practicing, it will not help, but I can enjoy leisurely and leisurely.

    The two of them were drinking and chatting about one thing or another.

    "Master, can you tell me about your Taoist companion?" Su Youji suddenly said while holding a small wine gourd.

    Ji Ning smiled: "She is my senior sister. When I joined the sect, my senior sister was stronger than me."

    "Stronger than you, master?" Su Youji was surprised. How dazzling was Ji Ning in her eyes?  The strongest in the history of Yanlong Domain?Jun!

    "Well, she had a very high status in our sect at that time." Ji Ning said, "She even participated in the Immortal Fate Conference with me. In fact, her talent was quite high. Unfortunately, she has been hiding a big secret in her heart.  , so that she has been unable to practice wholeheartedly Well, speaking of it, senior sister is a pitiful person no matter in her previous life or in this life."

    "Her happiest days were probably the quiet days when she was pregnant and she was with me." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    He will never forget it.

    He was practicing his sword alone there, while Yu Wei, who was pregnant, sat beside him and looked on with a smile, touching his belly.

    The peaceful days before the war are the best memories.

    "My daughter has grown up, those conspirators are dead, and peace has returned to my hometown. But, she is no longer here." Ji Ning raised his head and drank a few sips of wine, then put down the gourd, "I have been seeking the truth, except for wanting  Look at a higher realm, look at the higher scenery. I just want to be able to make up for my regrets one day, and I want the family of three to be reunited again."

    "Master, you will definitely succeed." Su Youji said.

    "In the past, I thought it was just a luxury wish, but now, it is not far away from success." Ji Ning smiled, "So no matter how far-fetched the dream is, there is still hope that it can be realized."

    "As long as a family of three can be together, that's enough, haha"

    "Whether he's the Taoist or whether he's the supreme master, he's still just a lonely man." Ji Ning raised his head and drank.

    The wind is blowing.

    The night was getting quieter, and Su Youji was watching silently. She could feel Ji Ning's heart. There was already someone in his heart, and it was impossible for anyone else to get in.

    "Beiming, Beiming." Suddenly a voice sounded.

    "Brother." Ji Ning turned around and saw a figure flying in the distance, it was Emperor Tianyi, "Come on, just in time, let's drink together."

    "There's something big going on." After Emperor Tianyi landed on the top of the mountain, he had an anxious and worried look on his face.

    "A big deal? Let's talk about it." Ji Ning said.

    "Jiuchen Cult Master is now trapped in the Yaohuo Realm of 'Yu Xinghai'! Life and death are on the line." Emperor Tianyi said anxiously.

    "What."

    Ji Ning's expression changed and he became serious, "Yu Xinghai, Yao Fire Realm?"

    The Yao Fire Realm was a place specially set up by the Sith tribe on the ancient battlefield. Countless cultivators and emperors from the civilization died there in that war!  Of course, the Sith tribe was defeated in the end, and the Yao Fire Realm was also damaged a lot, but it was still very dangerous.  Even the master doesn¡¯t dare to go too deep.

    However, Ji Ning is not afraid. He has a shadowless body and a guard puppet "Bai Rong". The masters can retreat safely even when they go in to explore, and he has enough strength to face danger.

    "Yes, Yao Fire Realm." Emperor Tianyi nodded, "This news is absolutely no problem. My friend 'Da Mo Daojun' also sent me news, saying that he has deduced it. This news is true, Jiuchen Cult Master  You are indeed in great danger. But he asked me to remind you that this matter should be about you, and he cannot deduce your safety."

    "Aimed at me?" Ji Ning nodded lightly, "Please help me and thank Brother Da Mo."

    "Jiu Chen didn't ask me for help because he didn't want to implicate me. But the news was released It was probably a plot by the enemy." Ji Ning nodded, "Da Mo also deduced that it should be against me, because he has such a big hatred against me.  I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Feixue City Lord¡¯s group of emperors or the Eternal Life Clan.¡±

    "Beiming, the Yaohuo Realm is a notoriously dangerous place in Yu Xinghai. Even the ruler doesn't dare to explore it too deeply." Emperor Tianyi was anxious, "Don't fall into other people's schemes."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Brother, don't worry."

    ¡­¡­

    The second hall of the Blue and White Cave Mansion.

    Ji Ning stood up from the stone platform.

    "Huh?" The white-haired old man not far away also opened his eyes and said in surprise, "Created the third method? So fast?"

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head, "It's still early. By the way, senior, I have something important to go out on now. My second soul should be able to come here to practice, right?"

    "Yes! I said that as long as you are alive, you can come to practice at any time." The white-haired old man nodded.

    "good."

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, came here. He sat on the stone platform and continued to practice. After all, this was the Supreme Stone Platform, which was much more helpful than the Lihe Shifu Incense Burner. Now that the 'Lihe Stone Mansion Incense Burner' Ji Ning has been placed in the Three Realms, let  Master Bodhi, let your daughter and parents use it, and they will do it in the future.?The treasure of the three realms.

    Ji Ning himself left alone, left the Blue and White Cave Mansion, and began to move forward in the Yanlong Domain, heading towards Yu Xinghai.

    (End of this volume)

    ¡­¡­

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 1 Dharmakaya

    While Ji Ning was heading to Yu Xinghai¡¯s ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯, Dharmakaya also sent a message to Jiuchen through the ¡®Gu Zhen Palace¡¯.

    "Jiuchen, are you in the Yao Fire Realm? I'm coming." Ji Ning sent such a simple message.

    ?? The Ancient True Palace has branches in the eight holy cities of the Dao League, and behind it is the ancient cultivator clan.  The words conveyed by Ji Ning quickly reached the ancient cultivator clan and reached the ears of Jiuchen's Dharmakaya.

    "What?" Jiuchen was also surprised. He didn't expect that even Beiming knew that he was trapped in the Yao Fire Realm. At the same time, he was also moved in his heart. After all, the Yao Fire Realm is a well-known Jedi!  After Bei Ming found out, he rushed over without hesitation.

    "Beiming, I was chased by Feixue City Lord and fell into the Yao Fire Realm. And I have never disclosed this news to the public. You know this news, it must be Feixue City Lord who said it. This is Feixue City Lord's conspiracy.  "Jiu Chen also sent a message to Ji Ning, "Don't come here. The Lord of Feixue City is a lunatic. He must have a conspiracy against you."

    He sent a message to Ji Ning Dharmakaya of Tiancang Palace, but unfortunately, it was useless.

    "Alas, Beiming is really" Jiuchen also understood that it would be difficult to persuade Ji Ning, so he immediately set out for Tiancang Palace with his dharma body in the ancient cultivator clan.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Tiancang Palace.

    A man in gray robe walked out of the torn space crack and looked at Tiancang Palace in the distance.

    "We're here." The man in gray robe was tired from work, with an anxious look on his face, "It should be too late."

    "go."

    The man in gray robe waved his hand, and countless raindrops suddenly appeared in the sky in the distance. The raindrops were floating and falling on every place in Tiancang Palace. The power contained in these raindrops completely isolated the 'Tiancang Palace Restriction'.  The fluctuations caused by the collision of powers attracted the attention of both Emperor Tianyi and Ji Ning's dharma body.

    "Huh?" Both figures came out of the restriction. Ji Ning's dharma body and Emperor Tianyi stood side by side, looking into the distance.

    "Ha." Ji Ning Dharmakaya laughed.  "Brother Tian, ??please go back first. I'll go meet my friends."

    Ji Ning then walked towards the gray-robed man through the void.

    Emperor Tianyi also smiled when he saw this. He also recognized the man in gray robe. He no longer pretended to be a man and showed his true appearance. He was none other than the leader of Jiuchen.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning's dharma body walked up to the man in gray robe.

    "Beiming." Jiuchen Dharmakaya looked at Ji Ning with mixed emotions.

    Although he didn¡¯t want Ji Ning to rush in despite knowing the danger, he was still very touched to see his good brother do this for him.  These are brothers of life and death!

    "I'm not late, am I?" Jiuchen asked, "You haven't reached the Yao Fire Realm yet, right?"

    "It's still early. You need to be careful when traveling in the Yu Xinghai. You can't just shuttle randomly through the Yanlong Domain." Ji Ning said with a smile, "At least it will take nearly a thousand years to reach the Yao Fire Realm."

    Jiuchen breathed a sigh of relief: "That's good."

    "Eh" Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning carefully, a little surprised, "Why do you give me the feeling that something has changed?"

    Although the two meet each other, they are both Dharmakayas.  But the breath is composed of many aspects such as the soul, true spirit, and 'Tao'. For a person with an evil mind, even the breath will become evil!  The auras of the deity and the Dharmakaya are very similar to the last time they were separated.  Ji Ning's aura indeed changed greatly.

    In the past, Ji Ning had a restrained aura, but once he exploded, his sharp edge was revealed, like a sharp sword.  But at this moment, it is as vast as the infinite starry sky.  She is as gentle as a drop of water, which makes people fall in love with her. She is very attractive.

    ¡°It¡¯s caused by practicing an illusion technique.¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Illusion?" Jiuchen was surprised.  "Your swordsmanship is so advanced, what illusion can change you so much?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to Su Youji.

    Some people who are extremely powerful in illusions, even if they don¡¯t do it deliberately, the aura they naturally exude is very attractive.

    Ji Ning's "Dream World of Freedom" is an illusion method that Ji Ning finally created after absorbing the secrets of countless methods and practicing for more than half of the Chaos Era with the help of the Supreme Stone Platform. It is normal for Ji Ning to have an influence on it.

    "I was thinking about illusions some time ago, and I got some results." Ji Ning smiled proudly.

    "Okay, let's not mention your illusion." Jiuchen continued, "I came here this time just to hope that you would not go to Yaohuo Realm. You already know that it is the conspiracy of Feixue City Lord, why should you fall into his trap?  Woolen cloth?"

    Ji Ning shook his head and said: "Conspiracy? What conspiracy can he have? Jiuchen, tell me, what conspiracy can he have?"??  "

    "Don't underestimate him, he is a madman." Jiuchen showed an anxious expression, "This time I was chased by him all the way. I ran away in a panic, and the treasures were almost used. When I passed by the 'Yao Fire Realm', I was  He gritted his teeth and got in just to save his life."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    In the moment of life and death, if you break into the desperate situation, there is a glimmer of hope.  But if the Lord of Feixue City catches up, he will definitely die.

    "I thought that since I broke into the Jedi, Feixue City Lord would not dare to come in." Jiuchen shook his head and said, "I was wrong, this lunatic also broke in."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning's pupils shrank, "He went in too? Did he not want his life?"

    "That's why I say he is crazy."

    Jiuchen said solemnly, "The Yaohuo Realm was a Jedi place set up by the Sith tribe. It is said that many powerful people died in it during the ancient war! But the Jedi place was finally ruined. I rushed in. If you are careful, you will spend more time."  After a while, there was still hope of finding a way out of the Yaohuo territory. However, Feixue City Lord also pursued him, forcing me to continue running. I fled in panic within the Yaohuo territory, towards some seemingly dangerous places.  Drill! That Feixue City Lord actually dared to keep chasing meuntil I was finally trapped in a place that looked like a prison."

    "Prison?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "I'm not sure. I'm trapped now and can only move within a dozen feet or so." Jiuchen sighed, "Fortunately, at least my life is not in danger for the time being. And the Feixue City Lord didn't dare to continue chasing."  "

    "A place like a prison?" Ji Ning frowned and pondered. After all, he was a member of the Mangya Kingdom, so he and Master Mangya asked for a copy of the 'Yu Xinghai Star Map'. He originally planned to exchange the treasure for it, but Master Mangya directly  Gave it to myself.

    So Ji Ning now has the Yu Xinghai star map of Master Mangya and Taoist Qingshi, which contains some records of the ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯.

    Yaohuo Realm is a desperate place set up by the Sith tribe, and the core is the prison!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Many powerful people in the original cultivator civilization fell into the Yao Fire Realm, and even fell into prison with no way to escape!  After imprisoning enough powerful people, the Sith tribe will activate the "power of mass annihilation" in the entire Yao Fire Realm at once to exterminate all the imprisoned people!  According to Master Mang Ya¡¯s records: ¡°The prisons in Yaohuo are mainly divided into seven parts, and the prisons are also different according to their importance But they are all dead. I have sensed from a distance that there are no living creatures in the seven areas, and they are all dead.  But the prison is still full of dangers. Although the entire Yao Fire Realm is damaged everywhere, the 'power of mass extinction' can no longer be activated. But there are many dangerous restrictions inside the prison itself, and even the master is in danger of falling."

    "Prison?" Ji Ning frowned, "Damn Feixue!"

    Even some of the most ordinary prisons.

    Any prison in Keyaohuo is terrible!

    "Don't worry, I'll be fine." Jiuchenlian said, "As long as I move within more than ten feet of the surrounding area and don't touch any restrictions, there will be no danger."

    "That's a prison in the Yao Fire Realm." Ji Ning said worriedly.

    "So Beiming, you must not come." Jiuchen continued, "The Lord of Feixue City is able to pursue him like crazy. It is obvious that he is desperate to deal with you and me. Now that he is already in Yaohuo territory, he must rely on his ability to fight against us.  Know some dangers set some dangers! Once you pass by, you don't understand the dangers around you, and you can easily be tempted by him."

    "I'm not stupid either." Ji Ning smiled.

    "But he has a good location!" Jiuchen said eagerly.

    "Don't worry I don't know everything about the Yao Fire Realm." Ji Ning shook his head. He had the star map given by Taoist Qingshi and Master Mang Ya, and he was quite familiar with the Yao Fire Realm. "And I also  I have always wanted to solve the scourge of Feixue City Lord, but if this evil madman is allowed to continue like this, there may be some troubles, so it is better to eradicate him as soon as possible."

    "You¡ª¡ª" Jiuchen said anxiously, "How did you"

    "You know my temper." Ji Ning smiled.

    "I know it's hard to persuade you, but I still hold on to a glimmer of hope." Jiuchen was helpless upon seeing this, "Oh, I've said so much, but I still can't convince you! In short, your own safety comes first."

    "I'm not a hot-headed fool." Ji Ning smiled, "I know that I have to save my own life in order to save your life."

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 2 An unexpected surprise

    Jiu Chen couldn't persuade Ji Ning, but he temporarily stayed in Tiancang Palace so that he could inform Ji Ning of his details at any time, which would also help Ji Ning save him.

    "Wow."

    In the sea of ??Yu Xing.

    Ji Ning himself was on his way with his bodyguard Bai Rong. After all, there were too many dangers here, so we had to proceed carefully. After more than 800 years, Ji Ning and his bodyguard Bai Rong finally arrived at the Yao Fire Realm.

    "The Yao Fire Realm has arrived." Ji Ning looked ahead. In the void ahead was an endless and vast flame vortex. The flame vortex occupied an extremely wide area. Every flame was beautiful, but also very dangerous.

    "Master." Bai Rong, the guard beside him, suddenly opened his eyes and said.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Bai Rong.

    "I have been here before." Bai Rong said.

    "Have you been here before?" Ji Ning looked happy, and after following him, he understood that Taoist Qingshi was Bai Rong, the bodyguard he only got in Yu Xinghai!  The guard Bai Rong is protecting a Sith with a very high status. That Sith has a very high status, so it is very normal for him to have been to the 'Yao Fire Realm'.

    "Yes." Bai Rong nodded and said, "My original master of the Sith tribe was once invited here. You practitioners call this place the 'Yao Fire Realm', but among the Sith tribe, it is called the 'Seven Fire Hell'.  '."

    "What else?" Ji Ning was overjoyed. This was really an unexpected surprise. The more he knew about the Yao Fire Realm, the easier it would be for him to deal with it.

    When Bai Rong faced his master, he naturally knew everything: "This is the Jedi that the Sith tribe has painstakingly arranged. My master was only invited to have a look, so what I know is only a rough idea! The entire Seven Hells  The most important thing is the seven core prisons. With these seven core prisons as the center, there are a large number of other ordinary prisons! These prisons also form the entire 'Seven Fire Hells Extermination Array', which can form a kind of extinction.  Black flame Unless you are the Supreme, you will almost certainly die under this extinct black flame."

    Ji Ning was horrified and nodded slightly: "That black flame of extinction. We practitioners call it the 'Power of Great Extinction'."

    "However, the Sith tribe is ultimately defeated, then the entire Seven Fire Hells must have been breached, and the formation must have been destroyed." Bai Rong said, "So the master does not need to worry about the extinguishing flame."

    Ji Ning continued to listen.

    "It is estimated that some of those prisons are damaged, and some are still intact." Bai Rong said, "If the friend the master wants to save is trapped in a damaged prison, then there is still hope for the master to save him! If he is trapped in a complete prison  In the prison, it will be very difficult to rescue"

    "And the master's enemy, the Lord of Feixue City, should not be in the prison according to what the master said."

    "Outside the prison, there are mainly a large number of passages." Bai Rong said, "Each of these large passages is equipped with many institutional restrictions. The Sith tribe originally controlled these institutional restrictions so that practitioners could not escape and even died in the passages.  , or during the battle, he was accidentally sent to prison. I guess that the Lord of Feixue City must have used those institutional restrictions to deal with the master."

    "Passage? Prison?" Ji Ning nodded.

    "When my Sith master was invited here, the Sith people who greeted him once said that when my master is in the passage, he should never fly! As long as he keeps stepping on the ground of the passage, even if he encounters some restrictions, he will not fly.  You will be sent to jail." Bai Rong said with a smile, "No matter how dangerous the ground looks, never fly."

    "There are many danger restrictions on the ground. But at most, the master cannot be killed. It is precisely because there seem to be so many dangers that those practitioners choose to fly and shuttle to avoid many dangers." Bai Rong said, "But when flying, there are many dangers encountered  Relatively few, but the occasional danger can be fatal! Even the Lord dies."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    If Bai Rongdian hadn¡¯t broken it, I¡¯m afraid Ji Ning wouldn¡¯t have known such secrets even if he tried to break his head.

    "Master still has to be careful. After all, I have been here once when I followed the Sith master." Bai Rong said, "I only know a little about the passage, because the Sith master walked in the passage. As for the more important prison,  I don¡¯t know much about the secret inside.¡±

    "That's enough, that's good." Ji Ning smiled.

    When the entire Yao Fire Realm is intact, as long as you keep walking, you will never fly.  There is no danger that threatens the master!

    Now that the Yao Fire Realm is damaged and dilapidated, it is safer.  Otherwise, the Lord of Feixue City and the Lord of Jiuchen would not have died in the passage.

    "snort."

    "Feixue, as long as you are outside the prison, no matter how you plot, you cannot threaten me." Ji Ning was obviously much more relaxed, and there was a stern look in his eyes, "If I don't die, the one who will die will be"It¡¯s over.  "

    "Bai Rong, let's go in." Ji Ning said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning and Bai Rong immediately flew towards the huge whirlpool of flames.

    ¡­¡­

    The huge flame vortex was filled with darkness. When Ji Ning and Bai Rong flew into it, they felt as if they had entered another world.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning took a quick look and saw dense flame passages in the distance ahead. Countless flame passages intertwined with each other, like a large nest.

    During the ancient war, this was a lair of the Sith tribe.

    The Sith tribe can safely recover their strength here, but the practitioners who dare to break in will die one after another.

    "I sensed it." Ji Ning looked in one direction, stretched out his right index finger and pointed to the left, "Feixue, it's over there."

    "Master, these passages are all connected to each other. If you enter from any passage, you can eventually reach any prison." Bai Rong said.

    "In that case, let's choose that passage." Ning flew towards the left front passage closest to Feixue City Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    "coming?"

    In a void that is only a hundred feet wide, Feixue City Lord, a thin man with white hair and white eyebrows, is sitting cross-legged. Sitting in the void, he can sense the sensation of his domain flying boat, which makes Feixue City Lord's green eyes twinkle.  With excitement: "This Beiming Taoist Lord is really here, hey, he is indeed a close friend of life and death."

    Although he thought Ji Ning should come, after all, in the Yaohuo territory, facing the danger of life and death, not everyone would be willing to take such a big risk for their brothers.

    "It's good to come."

    "Master Beiming, I can't fight you, but the Sith tribe can fight you." Feixue City Lord looked at some flames in the distance and smiled, "I'm right here, let me see what you can do? I'm surrounded by  Eighty percent of the area is fatally dangerous. As long as you get close to me, you will definitely touch the restriction, trigger the restriction, and you will definitely die when the time comes."

    Because of the destruction of the Sith clan, many prohibitive agencies were exposed and no one controlled them.

    So some restrictions can be seen with the naked eye!

    The area chosen by the Lord of Feixue City is surrounded by a terrifying restriction. It is so powerful that just looking at it makes one feel terrified.  Feixue City Lord understands that if he touches it, he will definitely die!  He carefully bypassed the restriction and then hid in the void next to the restriction.  And he also arranged a formation to disguise the original restrictions.

    "I've disguised myself so that you can't detect this restriction at all." Feixue City Lord smiled, "You will definitely encounter it. Even if you can't, I will 'let' you encounter it."

    He knew that a powerful person like Ji Ning must be very cunning and would not be easily tricked, so he also had many arrangements to 'let' Ji Ning touch him when the time came.

    Entering the Yao Fire Realm in advance is an advantage!

    "Hehe, come to save your dead friend? Hehe, he's dead, you're dead." Feixue City Lord is looking forward to it. He hasn't looked forward to it like this for a long, long time!  Such a stunning and powerful Dao Lord in history even uprooted his Scarlet Snow Demon Palace. Now he is finally going to destroy this terrifying Dao Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning stepped onto the passage. As soon as he stepped onto the passage, he felt down to earth.

    "Master, be careful. If you walk along the passage, there will be more restrictive mechanisms." Bai Rong followed, protecting Ji Ning at all times.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    So the two of them walked carefully in this winding flame passage. The passage was thousands of feet in diameter, and there were some exposed restrictions and mechanisms. Ji Ning and Bai Rong could easily bypass it.

    It took a while to have a cup of tea.

    Ji Ning blinked and looked at Bai Rong aside: "Bai Rong, you said there are more prohibition agencies?" During the tea time, he did not experience any danger.

    "Uh" Bai Rong was also a little embarrassed, "Well, maybe the Sith clan is dead and no one controls these restricted agencies, so there are a lot less."

    "Ha." Ji Ning also smiled when he saw Bai Rong's appearance, "Okay, let's keep going."

    The two of them continued to walk easily in the flame passage, approaching the Lord of Feixue City.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A new volume, ¡®The God of Fire¡¯ begins~~~~

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 3 Ji Ning and Feixue

    The flame channel twists and turns and is hundreds of millions of miles long.  These flame passages were a nightmare for cultivators during the ancient wars, but now they are dilapidated and there is no owner to control them, so there are naturally fewer restrictive mechanisms.

    The flames at the feet of Ji Ning and Bai Rong suddenly formed a flaming head about a hundred feet in size. The flaming head opened its bloody mouth and engulfed Ji Ning and Bai Rong.

    "Crack!" Guard Bai Rong's big, white furry feet suddenly stepped down angrily.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The furry right foot carried incredible power and stepped on it. The flames below were instantly annihilated, and the flaming head also burst and dissipated.

    Ji Ning smiled when he saw this and said, "Finally we have encountered some restrictive agencies. This is probably the first one."

    "Master, don't worry, all these restrictive mechanisms will be handed over to me." Guard Bai Rong's voice was strong.

    "Haha, of course I am relieved." Ji Ning smiled and secretly sighed. No wonder the high-ranking Sith clan leader used such a puppet as a guard.

    This guard Bai Rong is at the peak of the Holy City Lord's strength in terms of strength!  But with Ji Ning's strength, he fought it with all his strength, but he couldn't gain any advantage.

    This is nothing, what it is good at is guarding!

    Its power is even comparable to that of the Dominator!  This is also the reason why Ji Ning has no advantage at all when using the Heaven Collapse Style with all his strength.

    Beyond being rigid, it can be as soft as a finger, wrapping around the enemy crazily. Even the master will be entangled and blocked.  It can also stand in front of its master and protect him from all dangers.

    It should be noted that even if the master takes action personally, the protector may not be as good as this guardian.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and guard Bai Rong walked together. Guard Bai Rong resisted all the restraining mechanisms they encountered while passing by with absolute bravery. After all, these restraining mechanisms were not very powerful and could not force guard Bai Rong to use his "Ultra".  Soft form.

    "Wow~~~" The countless flames at Ji Ning's feet and around him suddenly started to spin, in the sky and on the ground, front and back, left and right.  There were flames gathering and rotating in all directions, as if a cage of flames trapped Ji Ning and the two of them. Those rotating flames also formed strange runes, and a terrifying power was obviously accumulating.

    Ji Ning's expression changed. This was the first time he felt threatened after many dangers.

    "Qiang." The divine sword on Ji Ning's back has been unsheathed, and he is holding a divine sword in each hand.

    ¡°Master, leave it to me!¡± Guard Bai Rong roared, and his big furry palms suddenly slapped in all directions.

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Like a stormy wave crashing on the shore, the big palm slapped with all its might.  Each palm is stronger than Ji Ning's full-strength use of the Heaven Collapse Style!  In the blink of an eye, more than ten palms were struck from all directions, and numerous cracks began to appear in the sealed flame cage. Immediately afterwards, the flame cage burst suddenly and completely collapsed.

    Guard Bai Rong stood with his hands folded, still looking honest and honest.

    "Enough domineering." Ji Ning became even more happy. When Qingshi Taoist exchanged the ultimate swordsmanship technique with him, he also said that this guard puppet was very rare.  It also deserves a little attention from the Supreme Being.

    "To save Jiuchen, I'm afraid I have to rely on Bai Rong." Ji Ning secretly said, "After all, in the face of danger, it must be more resistant to me."

    Walk all the way.  Walking from one flame passage to another, Ning gradually approached the Lord of Feixue City.

    In the blink of an eye, we have been walking for six days.

    "We're almost there." Ji Ning's expression became serious, even though he had an absolute advantage in strength.  But Feixue City Lord dared to enter the ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯ regardless of his life, which shows the determination of Feixue City Lord!  Facing such a crazy opponent, Ji Ning certainly didn't dare to take it lightly.

    While walking.  Ji Ning was still watching carefully.

    "There!" Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    I saw it.

    In the distance, perhaps hundreds of millions of miles away, in a small void behind some burning flames, a thin man with white hair and white eyebrows was sitting cross-legged, his green eyes staring at Ji Ning.

    Although there are flames and other obstacles, at their leveleverything is difficult to block wherever they look. The distance was too far before because there were too many restrictive mechanisms.  Now they are only hundreds of millions of miles away, and they can already see each other.

    "Feixue." Ji Ning muttered while walking.

    "I really admire you." A hoarse and trembling voice echoed in the space around Ji Ning, "Just for a friend, you ventured to Yu Xinghai and even broke into the Yao Fire Realm! Beiming Dao Lord, your strength  Let me admire, now?I admire your courage very much.  "

    "I also admire you. After all, you are also an Eternal Emperor, and you can enter the Jedi regardless of danger. If I hadn't come you might have died here with Jiuchen." Ji Ning said, "With a  Daojun died together, and your madness also impressed me."

    It is easy to enter the Yao Fire Realm, but difficult to get out!

    At the beginning, the Sith tribe just let the practitioners come in easily, and then killed countless practitioners!  Therefore, although Feixue City Lord came in alive, it was hundreds and thousands of times more difficult to get out alive.  After all, going back the way you came doesn't work.

    "Perish together? You underestimate me too much." Feixue City Lord sneered. He has a realm flying boat and his life-saving ability is much better than other Lords of the Holy City.

    "You attracted me here and wanted to plot against me?" Ji Ning continued to walk and said with a smile, "You are not strong enough on your own, so you should be relying on some terrible institutional restrictions in the Yaohuo territory. I guess there should be people around you.  There are very terrible institutional restrictions.¡±

    "Yes, there are very terrible institutional restrictions, there are ten and hundreds of them" Feixue City Lord laughed wildly, "So you'd better run away quickly. The closer you get to me, the faster you will die."

    The two communicated across a long distance.

    The Lord of Feixue City also has many hidden agendas. He wants to plot against Ji Ning.

    "come on."

    "Come quickly, come closer." Feixue City Lord was looking forward to it. He believed that such a proud person as Beiming Daojun could not escape without seeing any danger.

    ¡­¡­

    The Lord of Feixue City has his own plans, but Ji Ning also has his own ideas.

    If Bai Rong hadn¡¯t told him the secret, he would have been much more careful, but now Ji Ning knew very wellas long as he didn¡¯t fly in the passage, he would not be attacked by any really threatening restriction mechanism.

    "Feixue, your plan is destined to be in vain." Ji Ning secretly said, but he still ordered cautiously: "Bai Rong, you are in front of me."

    "Yes." Bai Rong opened the way ahead, and Ji Ning followed the path Bai Rong walked.

    The reason for being cautious is to be safer, and also to paralyze Feixue City Lord.

    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer.

    Eighty million miles, sixty million miles, fifty million miles, thirty million miles

    The distance is gradually getting closer.

    "The closer, the better. The closer, the greater the impact of the restriction will be on Beiming Daojun." Feixue City Lord felt that his heartbeat, which had been calm for a long time, began to accelerate, and the bang bang bang sound was like the roar of the stars, "Again  Closer"

    Ten million miles, eight million miles, five million miles

    Ji Ning and Feixue City Lord are getting closer and closer, even to the point of fighting each other.  After all, as a powerful being, being separated by millions of miles is nothing.

    But Ji Ning was still not in a hurry and kept walking.

    "Huh? Why hasn't he made a move yet? Do it quickly." Feixue City Lord expected, "As long as he attacks me, he will definitely touch the restriction in front of me."

    If Ji Ning doesn¡¯t touch her, he can only find a way to ¡®let¡¯ Ji Ning touch her.

    The distance between the two sides has shrunk to within a million miles.

    "Wow."

    Suddenly, an intangible heart fluctuated, and instantly passed the distance of the space, shrouded in the body of the white eyebrow fluttering, it was "Dream of Dream".

    A beautiful world appeared before our eyes.

    "I am finally invincible."

    "Hahaha."

    "I am the overlord of this area."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    On the throne, the Lord of Feixue City was high up. Below him, Lord Mangya, Lord Fengyu, Lord Minglan and many other great powers were respectful. The Lord of Feixue City let out a proud laugh.

    However, there was a look of fear in his eyes, and he knew that he had fallen into an illusion!

    "Popopopo" He was eager to struggle, but he felt that the world around him was like a quagmire, entangled in his consciousness, making it difficult for his consciousness to get rid of it.

    His consciousness was struggling.

    Finally, there was a pop.

    He finally got rid of this 'great dream world', his consciousness regained consciousness and he regained control of his body.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 4 Explosion

    "Catch him." Ji Ning had already given an order to his bodyguard Bai Rong while using his mental illusion.

    "yes."

    Guard Bai Rong turned into a stream of light and ran at high speed along the flame channel. The distance of hundreds of thousands of miles was too short. Guard Bai Rong had already rushed below Feixue City Lord in an instant.  At this moment, guard Bai Rong is still with his feet on the ground and has never flown before!  It stretched out its furry right hand and grabbed Feixue City Lord's body.

    The moment it reached out to grab it¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh.

    The body of Feixue City Lord, who was still blank-eyed, disappeared out of thin air, and a strange airship appeared. It was a simple and old airship. The mottled marks on it told of its antiquity, and some scars on its body showed that the airship had been damaged.  The damage was quite serious.  But its speed is still terrifyingly fast.

    He fled quickly in an instant, easily dodging the claws of the guard Bai Rong.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed. He could feel that when the guard Bai Rong went to arrest Feixue City Lord, he did not get rid of the illusion. "Besides Feixue, is there anyone else?"

    Inside the realm flying boat that started to escape, there were two figures standing.

    The two figures look exactly the same, both have white hair and white eyebrows. They are both Feixue City Lords. One of the Feixue City Lords has a blank look in his eyes, but the other one is very sober.

    "Explosion." The sober Feixue City Lord had a thought.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    Regarding that terrifying restriction, Feixue City Lord had already placed some disguised restrictions around it, as well as some simple restrictions for detonation.  At this moment, as Feixue City Lord deliberately detonated it, some restrictions suddenly broke out, and their power exploded!  This terrifying power immediately impacted the original restrictions in the Yao Fire Realm that were truly full of terrifying power, causing a final explosion.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    A destructive force suddenly roared and impacted in all directions, and the dark red flames swept in all directions like tsunami waves.

    Wherever it passes, everything is annihilated, time, space, cause and effect, etc. are all annihilated.

    Although the realm flying boat aboard Feixue City Lord escaped first.  Then detonated.

    But the dark red flame power was still impacting the realm flying boat after crossing a distance of tens of thousands of miles.

    "Bang~"  can only have it.  When Supreme Bolin destroyed the Demon Elephant Stone Wall Spaceship, there were only two Sith tribesmen who owned the Realm Spaceship.

    One ship was taken away by Paulin Supreme, but the other was damaged in the battle.

    But only the Supreme can easily destroy the realm flying boat. After all, the realm flying boat is very strong and stable.

    Under the lingering power of this terrible restrictionthe domain flying boat rolled and flew far away.  But still intact.

    ¡­¡­

    "Not good." Ji Ning also sensed a sudden and terrifying explosion of destructive power. Hundreds of thousands of miles away, the dark red flames instantly swept through the surrounding area. The power was so powerful that Ji Ning even shuddered.

    With this power, even the ruler will die.

    "Master." Guard Bai Rong immediately rushed towards Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was about to try his best to resist at first, but then he discovered something secret and immediately sent a message to the guard Bai Rong: "Don't panic, it can't hurt me."

    I saw the mighty dark red flames attacking all around.  However, it is about ten feet away from the ground of the passage. Although it whizzes past, it is extremely safe to be ten feet close to the ground of the passage.  Didn't receive any impact.

    Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword, raised his head, and watched the dark red flames roaring past from above.

    "As long as you walk on the ground, it's really safe." Ji Ning smiled.  "I guess the Sith are also worried about accidental damage. After all, these forbidden powers don't care about the enemy or ourselves."

    "Master." Bai Rong walked to Ji Ning's side.

    "Let's go and chase Feixue City Lord quickly. Don't let him escape." Ji Ning shouted.

    Whizzing.

    The two of them stayed close to the ground of the passage and moved forward at high speed. They soon saw the realm flying boat rolling under the dark red flames in the distance.

    "What, with this power, this spaceship is still intact?" Ji Ning looked confused. He looked at the realm spacecraft carefully and felt that the material of this spaceship seemed to be very similar to the parts of the realm spaceship he had obtained.  Like, and the source of the faint induction is also in the direction of Feixue City Lord.

    ??????? Is that the realm flying boat?

    The Lord of Feixue City has a complete domain flying boat?

    &nbsp; Ji Ning was a little stunned.

    Although both he and Jiuchen understood that Feixue City Lord should have the parts of the realm flying boat, otherwise it would not cause any reaction!  But no one dared to think that the Lord of Feixue City could actually have a realm flying boat.  Although it looks a little damaged, it is still usable.  The value of such a flying boat is simply unimaginable.

    "Master, that's a realm flying boat. I've seen it before. My master also wants to get one, but he can't afford it." Guard Bai Rong also sent a message, "One realm flying boat can be exchanged for twenty of me."  ¡±

    joke.

    The preciousness of the territorial flying boat does not need to be protected by Bai Rong!  It should be noted that it is very, very difficult for the masters to move from one realm to another.  But the 'Realm Flying Boat' makes wandering between domains very simple and easy. Any master is willing to spend all the money to buy it. Even three or five masters are willing to join forces to buy it. But in fact, there is no place to buy it.  .

    Emperor Yibo can generously place a "Red Wave Palace" in his hometown, but it is absolutely impossible for him to be willing to give a realm flying boat to his hometown.

    To send a flying boat to the realm, I¡¯m afraid it would have to be a supreme being with such a hand.

    "Feixue actually has a realm flying boat?" Ji Ning's eyes turned red.

    ¡°You must get it!¡±

    "Must get it!" Ji Ning originally only wanted to eradicate this evil scourge, but now he was extremely eager to get the realm flying boat.

    ¡­¡­

    Under the impact of the dark red flames, Realm Fly rolled and was thrown away, but it quickly stabilized.

    The two Feixue City Lords were standing.

    "I didn't expect that Beiming Dao Lord's illusion was so powerful. Even my Dharma Body couldn't resist it. It took me a full breath to wake up. Even I was addicted for a moment." Feixue City Lord looked at it.  Looking at the dharma body next to him, "It's too scary. The progress of Beiming Dao Lord is too scary."

    Feixue City Lord¡¯s green eyes flashed with cold light: ¡°We must kill him, kill him as soon as possible.¡±

    "It's a pity that this time the plan was a mess, and all my plans were disrupted." Feixue City Lord shook his head.

    This time, he left the Dharmakaya alone.

    The original deity is riding on the realm flying boat and hiding in the cave-heaven magic weapon that he carries with him.

    He wants to use the Dharmakaya to seduce Ji Ning

    ???????????????? I am ready to go.

    Who would have thought that Ji Ning would be attacked by illusions, attack by illusions, the second spirit of his body, etc. all at the same time!  Generally, if the deity is attacked, then the Dharmakaya will definitely be attacked.  Because the dharma body is weaker than the deity in resisting illusions!  But if the dharma body is hit, the deity may not be hit.

    This time, Dharmakaya resisted for a breath before waking up.  But Feixue City Lord himself fell into a hallucination, but he woke up in an instant.

    So when the guard Bai Rong went to capture the Dharmakaya, he took action immediately.

    At that time, Feixue City Lord had one thought: "You must not fight with Ji Ning in close combat or fight with him. Even if you fall under his illusion, you will wake up in just a moment, but you may still be severely injured or even killed."

    "I can't care less, explode it."

    The Lord of Feixue City did not dare to play tricks with Ji Ning anymore. He was afraid of Ji Ning's illusion, so he immediately took the initiative to detonate the restriction.

    He felt that the forbidden power was powerful enough, and it should be able to kill Ji Ning even from hundreds of thousands of miles away!

    "Is he dead? He should be dead, right?" The Lord of Feixue City put away his dharma body, piloted the realm flying boat, and at the same time looked carefully in the original direction from a distance.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    " Two figures, one a young man carrying a divine sword, and the other a furry white-haired alien figure, are chasing after them at a terrifying speed against the ground of the flame channel.

    "Beiming Dao Lord!" Feixue City Lord was horrified, "He's not dead?"

    He couldn't figure it out.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you can use the realm flying boat to resist, why did Lord Beiming not die?  Under that level of power, even the best eternal magic weapon will be broken instantly.  Even the master will die.

    "Escape." Without thinking too much, the Feixue City Lord Company fled in panic on the domain flying boat.

    "Feixue, don't run away!" Ji Ning saw the realm flying boat and immediately shouted angrily.

    How dare the Lord of Feixue City come into contact with Ji Ning? The previous mental illusion had already frightened him, and he wanted to control the realm flying boat to get rid of Ji Ning.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 5 The Ending That Has Been Determined

    "Chase!"

    Ji Ning and his guard Bai Rong formed two streams of light and chased them at high speed against the ground of the flame channel, but the escaping spaceship was getting further and further away from them.

    "It's too fast. The speed of the territorial flying boat is much faster than the two of us." Ji Ning, who turned into a phantom streamer, looked at it from a distance, his expression slightly changing.

    "Don't worry, Master, there are mechanical restrictions in the passage. If you observe carefully, you may be able to avoid some dangerous restrictions. But it flies so crazily, it is hundreds of millions of miles away in an instant, and there is no time to check. It will definitely encounter some restrictions. Once those restrictions are triggered,  , even if the Lord of Feixue City cannot be killed, his speed will be greatly reduced." Guard Bai Rong said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In such a dangerous place, you should be careful. You and your guards must be close to the ground, so you dare to run so wantonly.

    "The Lord of Feixue City dares to be so crazy because he relies on the realm flying boat." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Suddenly, a mighty power was activated in front of him. Ji Ning took a look and saw that the area about ten thousand miles ahead was immersed in a space ripple. In the slightly rippling space ripples, circular streams of light appeared. A large number of circular streamers were there.  The oscillating space ripples roared and cut within the scope, and each circular stream of light was like a saw, extremely sharp.

    Howling cutting.

    That area of ??10,000 miles seems to be in a dead end.

    "Okay." The Lord of Feixue City, who was escaping in the distance, was always paying attention to what was behind him, and he was even more happy when he saw this, "Die, die, I dare to go so fast because of the domain flying boat, and Dao Lord Beiming and his puppets also dare to  Such a wanton pursuit. Now I must have hit the restriction. It's a pity that only the puppet fell into the restriction. It would be great if Beiming Dao Lord also fell into it."

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    Facing a large number of cut circular streams of light, guard Bai Rong raised his head and roared, raised his fists high, the power of his whole body exploded, and then smashed his fists angrily towards the ground.

    Bang~~~~~

    The ripples in space that had been rippling were shattered by this violent blow, and even the circular streams of light dissipated one by one.

    "What?" The fleeing Feixue City Lord couldn't accept it.  "Are all his puppets so strong?"

    ¡­¡­

    Bai Rong led the way, followed by Ji Ning.

    Bai Rong's body is both strong and soft.  Talking about the body alone, I am afraid that the master would envy it. Its ability to survive is too strong, even if his original Sith master died.  It is still alive and well.  In terms of power, attack, and many other aspects, it may not be as good as the black humanoid creature.  But it is stronger in terms of toughness, so it is called the 'Guard Puppet'.

    "Bang bang bang" He ran rampant all the way and encountered eight restrictions one after another, but he couldn't do anything to Bai Rong.

    "Boom!" Suddenly there was a loud noise in the distance, and an emerald-green light appeared in the distance, like an emerald-green moon. The light was extremely gentle, like a veil, and the high-speed flying realm spaceship hit the emerald green moon.  Under green light.  It caused the entire emerald moon's power to explode, and the domain spaceship immediately rolled and flew away.

    "Let me tell you, I have encountered eight restrictions here. Don't you touch them even once when flying in the air?" Ji Ning was overjoyed when he saw this. "The original design of the Sith tribe was that the most dangerous thing was in the air."

    The territorial flying boat rolled and flew upside down.

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t touch it, but when you touch it, it¡¯s extremely powerful.

    "What, what's going on" When the domain flying boat rolled.  Feixue City Lord was also shocked and fainted, and then he even managed to control the realm flying boat.  Keep running away.

    "He's catching up again." The Lord of Feixue City couldn't help frowning when he saw the two figures chasing after him, "They were already far away before, but the distance has shortened so much all of a sudden. Alas Beiming Daojun's  A puppet is extremely powerful and can forcibly break through some restrictions. But my domain flying boat has no offensive properties and can only passively endure it."

    Facing the restriction, guard Bai Rong directly destroyed it and continued to move forward.

    Any attack on the territorial flying boat can only be passively withstood. It will be knocked upside down and rolled, and its speed will be greatly affected.  Should Feixue City Lord be allowed to rush out and charge forward?  He doesn't have the guts.

    "I don't believe it anymore."

    "The Yao Fire Realm is full of dangers, and there are so many restrictions set up by the Sith tribe! I don't believe he can break through all the restrictions with just one puppet! Once his puppet is destroyed, he will have to take risks on his own."  Feixue City Lord still feels that he has a chance to win. In fact, this is also part of his plan.

    In order to deal with Ji Ning, he naturally had many arrangements.

    The first move is to take the initiative!  It's a pity that Ji Ning's sudden illusion spell "The Dream World of Freedom"This suddenly destroyed the situation, leaving him with no choice but to immediately trigger the power of the restriction.  But the result still failed to kill Ji Ning.

    The second move is to escape using the territorial flying boat.

    The territorial flying boat has extremely strong protective capabilities. If Ji Ning dared to chase it, he might accidentally be restrained and die.  And he, the Lord of Feixue City, can handle it if he travels in a territorial flying boat.

    Of course, there is also the last desperate third move

    "The third move, I hope I will never have to use it." The Lord of Feixue City looked at the two streaks of light chasing behind him, his green eyes full of complexity, "This Beiming Dao Lord always surprises me, this time I  He was so well prepared that he risked his life just to set up a trap to kill him. But his illusion was suddenly so terrifying! There was another powerful puppet The strength of this puppet, look at how arrogantly it broke through a  Judging from the restrictions of the agency, it is definitely far beyond me. Where on earth did this Beiming Dao Lord come from such a puppet?"

    ¡­¡­

    Escape from the domain by boat.

    Ji Ning and Bai Rongzhui.

    Such a crazy pursuit will definitely not be able to find out the details on the road. Naturally, they will encounter restrictions again and again. Ji Ning and Bai Rong will encounter more, and the domain flying boat will encounter less. But Ji Ning's speed  It is almost unaffected, but the speed of the realm flying boat is greatly affected.  The distance between the two sides has never been wide enough, and the territorial flying boat cannot really get rid of Ji Ning.

    The chase and escape lasted for two days in the blink of an eye.

    "Huh."

    The high-speed flying spaceship passed through the flame channel. Suddenly it seemed to encounter some invisible force. This invisible force was very sticky and immediately entangled the spaceship, causing the speed of the spaceship to rise.  A sharp decline, and even a rebound that finally stagnated.  After bouncing back, it bounced back again.

    It only bounced twice before finally stagnating completely in mid-air.

    "What's wrong?" The Lord of Feixue City, who was in the domain flying boat, looked outside in shock.

    "Come on, rush on, rush away." The Lord of Feixue City tried his best to control the realm flying boat, but he felt that the entire flying boat was restrained by invisible forces and could not move forward at all.

    "Are you trapped here?" Feixue City Lord was anxious.

    "Break it for me."

    With a thought in Feixue City Lord, a blade appeared out of thin air outside the realm flying boat. He did not dare to leave the realm flying boat casually.  After all, the realm flying boat is obviously trappedif he gets out, he might lose his life.  He manipulated the blade, trying to tear apart the invisible power of the outside world.  But the blade was floating outside and was bound by invisible force, unable to move at all.

    "This, this" Feixue City Lord was dumbfounded when he saw this.

    "The territorial flying boat cannot move, and neither can the magic weapon." The Lord of Feixue City turned his head and looked behind him. Ji Ning and guard Bai Rong, who had been far away before, were approaching again from behind.

    "If they catch up, I will probably lose my life due to Bei Mingdao Lord's terrifying illusion. In this case, let's fight." Feixue City Lord squinted his eyes and immediately showed six arms, holding six swords.  With a movement of his body, he exited the realm flying boat, and at the same time, the six swords in his hand were already swung.

    Invisible forces are entangled.

    "Broken." Feixue City Lord tried his best to use the six swords. The six swords roared and chopped a distance of only more than ten feet. After the invisible force was continuously weakened, the swords stopped.

    The invisible force has completely entangled Feixue City Lord. He wants to struggle, but he can no longer move.

    "This, what kind of restriction is this?" Feixue City Lord was anxious and angry.

    "Feixue." Ji Ning's voice was no longer anxious, "You can't run away now."

    Ji Ning and Bai Rong walked over together, looking up at a realm flying boat and Feixue City Lord high in the sky in the distance. Both the flying boat and Feixue City Lord were fixed in mid-air, unable to move.

    Ji Ning was not surprised.

    Because he is always close to the ground, he will not encounter any strong restrictions at all, and the Lord of Feixue City keeps flying and escaping. After a long time, he will eventually be hit!  The outcome was already decided when the two sides started chasing and escaping.

    "Come here if you dare." Feixue City Lord remained motionless in mid-air, but his mana was still surging, and his voice echoed in the surrounding void.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 6 The Death of Feixue City Lord

    "I'm right here, come here and kill me." Feixue City Lord sneered.

    "I don't dare to go there." Ji Ning stood in the distance and watched, "It's so pitiful to be trapped there."

    "Hmph, if you come here, although I am trapped here, I can live forever I can live for a long, long time, and stay for a hundred and eighty thousand chaotic eras. I am afraid that you will have failed and your body and soul will be destroyed. Then.  I'm still alive! I'm afraid those friends of mine will also save me, and one day, I will be out of trouble!" Feixue City Lord looked down at Ji Ning, his white eyebrows fluttering, and his eyes flashed with madness, "So you come  Come on, kill me, come on."

    "If I don't go there, you will die today." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Huh?" Feixue City Lord's expression changed, and his eyes became much colder, "Oh, I want to see how you can kill me if you don't get close to me."

    Standing on the ground of the flame tunnel, Ji Ning looked up.

    ? Stretching out his right hand, he grabbed a Beihong Sword.

    "break!"

    Ji Ning thrust out his sword. The sword light was like a tidal wave, layer upon layer, directly stabbing the Feixue City Lord in mid-air in the distance. The moment the Beihong Sword in Ji Ning's hand thrust out, it turned into a sword that was a million miles long.  !  Like a divine weapon that penetrates the heaven and earth, the 'Drip of Blood of the Ultimate Sword Art' is the most penetrating move, and it is also what Ji Ning feels is the best way to deal with such invisible and entangled forces.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When the sword came out, it was immediately hindered by the invisible force when it penetrated the restricted range. The speed of Ji Ning's sword continued to decrease. After only penetrating for more than a hundred miles, the Beihong Sword stopped.  Can't go any further.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    What a weird restriction.

    My own sword could only penetrate part of it, and I was still tens of thousands of miles away from being the Lord of Feixue City.  Although this restriction trapped Feixue City Lord.  But it also made it difficult for Ji Ning to kill him.

    "Haha, it's so far away from me, you can't even touch me." Feixue City Lord sneered.

    "I'm trapped there, with so many constraints that I can't move in mid-air. You can still laugh, I really admire you." Ji Ning said, while still thinking about a solution.

    "Huh." Feixue City Lord snorted coldly, and at the same time he felt really uncomfortable.  He was completely restrained in mid-air, unable to move his hands.  Like a sculpture, he can't even speak. He relies on magic power to speak. How sad?

    The thin, white-haired and white-browed Lord of Feixue City.  And a simple and old flying boat, just fixed in mid-air.

    Ji Ning was thinking about how to solve it.

    "break."

    Ji Ning used brute force to try to thrust the Beihong Sword inward, but the Beihong Sword didn't move at all.

    Relying on brute force is useless!  For example, Feixue City Lord could not move even with brute force in mid-air. If he used his sword moves to explode with the strongest power, he might be able to break some distance, but now that he was stuck there, he could not use his sword moves.

    "Take it." Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword, and with a thought, the Beihong Sword immediately shrank, quickly shrinking.

    "Big, big, big." Ji Ning tried to make the Beihong Sword bigger.

    It can be within that restricted range.  There is an invisible power barrier on the surface of the Beihong Sword. It can become smaller but cannot become larger.

    Ji Ning shook his head.  He could only make the Beihong Sword smaller and take it back.

    "Master, this restriction is to trap the enemy. It traps the enemy. Then the Sith come over and either capture or kill them. It's very easy." Guard Bai Rong said, "But none of us can control this restriction. We can only  It was cracked by force.¡±

    "Do you have any idea?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Try it with brute force." Guard Bai Rong said.

    "Brute force?" Ji Ning looked at him in surprise, then his eyes lit up, "Yes, you give it a try."

    Guard Bai Rong is a puppet. His brute strength is so great that he is at the level of a dominator in terms of strength alone.

    Neither he nor Feixue City Lord has any hope of relying on brute force. After all, as practitioners, what we rely on is not brute force, but the realm of Tao!  But the brute strength of the puppets is generally exaggerated, because they mainly rely on the strength of the puppet body, and the realm of 'Tao' is an assist.

    "Broken." Guard Bai Rong stretched out his furry right hand. His big hand quickly grew longer, and soon reached into the restricted area, and was hindered by invisible forces.

    Ji Ning stared.

    The Lord of Feixue City, who was unable to move in the distance, also stared nervously.

    Boom~~~The big furry white palm moved forward slowly and arrogantly, forcibly breaking through the obstructive forces.

    "What?" Feixue City Lord was shocked.

    "Okay." Ji Ning was overjoyed.

    Guard Bai Rong has a grin on his honest faceHe smiled and stretched out his other hand at the same time. His left and right hands reached in at the same time, obviously very confident.

    I saw two big furry hands, constantly moving forward, moving a hundred miles away in one breath.

    "How could this happen? How could it happen?" Feixue City Lord was anxious.

    Thousands of miles away

    Those two big furry hands, Feixue City Lord and the Domain Flying Boat were getting closer and closer, and Feixue City Lord's expression became even more ugly.

    "I'm going to die like this." Feixue City Lord's expression changed. He knew that once he was caught and put into the cave, he would definitely die.

    time flies.

    Finally, a big furry hand approached the realm flying boat first and grabbed the realm flying boat. The big hand was so big that it completely enveloped the realm flying boat and isolated the invisible binding force.

    "Take it." After holding the realm flying boat, guard Bai Rong forcibly took the realm flying boat into his storage cave.

    "You are the only one left." Guard Bai Rong looked at Feixue City Lord again and grabbed it with his big hand.

    "Brother Feixue, come to my cave, let's have a good chat." Ji Ning's mental power was released, and his mental power easily passed through the restriction without any hindrance and enveloped Feixue City Lord. Ji Ning was worried about guarding Bai Rong.  When he was being caught, the Lord of Feixue City turned into an immortal body of ice and snow to evade, making Bai Rong unable to capture him.

    "I lost."

    Feeling Ji Ning's power enveloping him, looking at the big furry hand stretched out, and the invisible force that entangled him so that he could not escape, Feixue City Lord showed a lonely look, and his voice echoed through the void, "Beiming Dao  Jun, I am defeated. I, Feixue Zong, have been in the Flame Dragon Realm for endless years. I never expected to die in your hands, but as the strongest Dao Lord in history, dying in your hands is nothing."

    "Beiming, I died today, and you will die too soon. You will definitely die."

    Feixue City Lord stared at Ji Ning in the distance with his green eyes, but there was a crazy smile on his face. His eyes suddenly dimmed, and his life breath was completely extinct. It was obvious that he committed suicide and his soul was completely destroyed.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Feixue City Lord¡¯s Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.

    There are two figures sitting cross-legged, one is the dharma body of the Feixue City Lord, and the other is the dharma body of the Bloody Cloud Emperor.

    The aura of Feixue City Lord's dharma body is annihilated. If I die, he will naturally die too.

    "Brother Xueyun, I lost, you should know what to do." Feixue City Lord's dharma body just said this before his death.

    "Feixue" Blood Cloud Emperor Dharma Body looked at it and nodded gently, "I know what I should do."

    The body of the Blood Cloud Emperor suddenly exploded with a bang, breaking into countless fragments, and the divine thoughts contained within were completely extinct.

    His Dharmakaya committed suicide and even exploded, making it impossible for Ji Ning to identify his identity.  After all, the fragments of the Dharmakaya are like the fragments of the magic weapon, nothing can be seen at all.

    ¡­¡­

    In a seemingly ordinary chaotic world on the border of Yanlong Domain.

    Black clouds are rolling in.

    A famous emperor is here. This is where the emperors from the Scarlet Snow Demon Palace faction are currently hiding. There are many restrictions here. Even if Ji Ning comes to kill again, they will have enough time to escape.

    "Dead." On the top of a lonely peak, Emperor Xueyun said with sadness in his eyes, "Brother Feixue is dead."

    The Lord of Feixue City is too crazy.

    The Blood Cloud Emperor was unwilling to be so crazy, but he was still willing to help Feixue. This time Feixue planned to kill Ji Ning, and the Blood Cloud Emperor also arranged for a dharma body to go with him.

    But in the end, Feixue still failed.

    "Beiming Dao Lord, you got a realm flying boat, do you think it is a big harvest?" Emperor Xueyun sneered, "In a short time, there will be many surrounding realms and alien universes that are very close to my Yanlong realm.  All you masters will know that you, Lord Beiming, have obtained a domain flying boat and a large number of other treasures."

    "Hmph if there are too many treasures, people will die." Emperor Xueyun's voice was cold. He was very sure that the powerful masters and masters of other realms would definitely go crazy for a realm spaceship.

    "This is Feixue's last gift to you, a gift to let you die." Emperor Xueyun had expectations in his eyes. He was looking forward to the day when Beiming was killed.

    *******

    Big advertisement!  !  !

    Tomato¡¯s wife has opened a new book called "The Magic Tower". Please go and recommend it to your collection. Let her see how many brothers her husband and I have in the Red Alliance. Yeah, address: /mmweb/

    *******(To be continued)

    &nbsp;Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 7 The Realm Flying Boat

    On the ground of the flame passage, the body of Feixue City Lord was lying there, and Ji Ning looked at it.

    With such a crazy and evil person, Ji Ning couldn't feel at ease even if he was left alive. But after actually killing him, Ji Ning didn't feel much joy and just breathed a sigh of relief.

    At least¡­¡­

    Such a scourge has been eradicated.

    "One of the Lords of the Eight Holy Cities." Ji Ning whispered softly, "He died here."

    What kind of reputation is the Lord of the Holy City?

    When I first went to the Holy City, I went there with admiration and worship. Now one of the famous Lords of the Holy City has died like this.  Although he died by suicide, he was forced to commit suicide by himself.

    "Ashes return to ashes, soil returns to earth." Ji Ning gently waved a palm. It seemed like an ordinary palm, but it was the ultimate sword technique. The mighty palm swept over the people on the ground like a tide.  A corpse without any magic weapon was directly annihilated and turned into ashes under Ji Ning's palm.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and took the treasure left by Feixue City Lord into his hands.

    A smile appeared on Ji Ning's face. He didn't feel much joy in killing the Feixue City Lord, but the realm flying boat was what made Ji Ning most excited and excited.

    "An unexpected gain is also my most important treasure now." Ji Ning took out the realm flying boat with a flip of his hand. Guard Bai Rong naturally handed it over to his master after collecting the realm flying boat before.  .

    In the palm of Ji Ning's right hand, there is the realm flying boat, which is only as big as a palm at the moment.

    The flying boat is very simple and old, and is riddled with scars. It even makes people doubt whether it can fly again. However, Ji Ning, who has hunted down Feixue City Lord, knows very well that this flying boat can still fly.

    "Refining." Ji Ning's mind moved, and his spiritual thoughts invaded the realm flying boat. Now that the flying boat was an ownerless thing, it was easily refined.

    "Master, master." The flying boat spirit immediately pleased Ji Ning.  Lest Ji Ning wipe it out, this is also the pitiful aspect of magic puppets and other inanimate objects.

    "The flying boat is seriously damaged. Can it travel through time and space over long distances?" Ji Ning asked. The damage was so serious that he was worried after seeing it.

    "Yes!" the spirit of the flying boat continued, "it can completely travel through time and space, but the distance is not too far. Even within the scope of a domain, it has to travel many times. The main reason is that the flying boat is seriously damaged, although the core is intact. But many parts are damaged.  There are varying degrees of damage, and some parts are even missing, so it can only exert very low power."

    Ji Ning nodded, he was not disappointed either.

    If it were an intact territorial flying boat, Feixue City Lord would have gotten rid of him long ago and would not have been entangled with him for so long. He would have even ended up trapped in a restricted area with no way to escape.

    "There should be a part on the master's body, and that's exactly the part I need urgently." Feizhou Spirit Company said, "I can sense it."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning smiled.  Immediately turning his hand, a large area of ??more than twenty feet appeared next to it, with complex layers of metal objects and countless divine patterns engraved on it.  Its complexity is far beyond that of a master-level puppet, and Ji Ning, who is not very proficient in refining it, cannot understand it at all.

    "Ah, such a big piece." The spirit of the flying boat was excited, "Master, can I swallow it?"

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    Wow.

    Immediately, an invisible force enveloped the more than 20-foot flying boat component next to it. The flying boat component immediately began to shrink, shrinking to the size of a finger.  At the same time, it was embedded into one of the wounds of the realm flying boat.  After being inlaid, the entire surface of the realm flying boat suddenly changed and started to "squirm". The surface began to expand, and some scars automatically healed.

    "The territorial flying boat itself can automatically recover, but it requires some core important materials. With this relatively complete part, the original incomplete parts can be disassembled and repaired elsewhere." The spirit of the flying boat was very excited, "  Master, now that the key components of the realm flying boat have been repaired, many minor injuries have been repaired, the shuttle distance has increased nearly a hundred times compared to the past, and it can travel through most of the realm at once."

    Ji Ning looked at the realm flying boat in the palm of his hand. The flying boat looked much better now than before. Although it still had some scars, it was not so broken.

    Traveling through most of the realm at once?

    It¡¯s amazing enough.

    "How close is it to being intact?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There is still a long way to go." The flying boat was a little helpless. "Although the integrity of the flying boat is 90%, the flying boat is missing some small parts, which will have a big impact on the whole. Therefore, the shuttle distance is far from compared with when it is intact."

    Ji Ning thought about it and agreed.

    On the third trail by myselfJun Shi was comparable to the peak Dao Lord, and also comparable to some more powerful emperors. Based on the distance he traveled at that time, it would take about a million Chaos Epochs to travel from one realm to another!  Even if you become a master, it will take a long time.  However, it only takes tens of thousands of years for the realm flying boat to arrive.

    Tens of thousands of years, can it be comparable to the time when I traveled through millions of chaotic eras?  It can be imagined that its shuttle distance is much farther than the Mang Ya Lord.

    "But Master, I can sense that there is an important part not far from me that I urgently need. As long as I absorb it, I should be able to recover a lot." Feizhou Spirit Company said.

    "That's a flying boat component that my friend has." Ji Ning nodded, then flipped his hand and temporarily put away the realm flying boat.

    ¡°Chi chi chi¡­¡±

    Ji Ning refined and examined all the magical treasures left by Feixue City Lord. Although there were some treasures, they were not attractive to Ji Ning now.

    However, Ji Ning was still very happy and excited.

    because¡ª¡ª

    A single domain flying boat is enough!

    "This flying boat is much more precious than the Red Wave Palace, and it is enough to invite the Supreme." Ji Ning looked forward to it with excitement. "The Supreme possesses incredible power. He can easily create a different universe, reverse time and space, and resurrect Senior Sister  That¡¯s easy to get.¡±

    "This flying boat is enough to resurrect Senior Sister."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    "Finally, finally, I finally did it." Ji Ning stood in the flame passage. The passage twisted and wound into the distance. His blood was boiling with excitement. No one could describe this excitement for a while.

    Using the realm flying boat to resurrect the senior sister was Ji Ning¡¯s choice without hesitation!

    Although you can wander between realms using a realm flying boat wandering is a path chosen by emperors who are too boring and have no attachment to the outside world and are curious about the outside world!  How long has Ji Ningcai been practicing?  There are still too many places he has not visited in the entire Yanlong Domain, and since he is a Dao Lord, he only has a life span of 18,000 Chaos Era. He has no time to wander around and see more scenery.

    As long as the senior sister can be resurrected.

    As long as he can talk to his senior sister again, it will be the best thing for him.

    I didn't go out of the mind of wandering and wandering  Domain Feizhou has nothing to do with Ji Ning, only to ask for the use of 'Supreme'.

    "Well, we have to ask Emperor Jinyu and Emperor Heiyun for help to ask the Supreme." Ji Ning secretly said that the Dao Alliance also has some means of contact with other realms. Through the Dao Alliance, news can be better conveyed to the Supreme.

    "Let's go see Jiuchen first."

    Ji Ning suppressed his excitement and continued to move forward with his guard Bai Rong. With the sensing of the realm flying boat, Ji Ning knew the approximate location of Jiuchen, so he naturally found it faster.

    ¡­¡­

    Things are calm here in Ji Ning, but at this moment, a big storm has set off in the Endless Territory.

    The great masters of the entire Endless Territory, the reclusive emperors, and countless Dao Lords all received an incredible news - the 'Lord of Feixue City', one of the eight lords of the Holy City, is dead!

    Feixue City Lord, after all, is one of the Eight Holy Cities. He also left a 'birth tower' in the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace. However, under Ji Ning's pressure, Feixue City Lord committed suicide and that birth tower also  It collapsed!  This news immediately shocked the Dao Alliance Immortal Palace, and the news naturally spread quickly.

    There is nothing to hide from this news. The emperors and powerful men know it, and countless Taoist kings naturally know it too.

    The Lord of Feixue City is actually dead?

    It is possible to defeat the majestic Lord of the Holy City, but it is too difficult to kill him.  Even if the Lord takes action, it is difficult to kill the Lord of the Holy City.

    Who killed him?

    How did you die?

    The entire endless territory is boiling with excitement.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning ignored all that. He moved forward in the Yaohuo territory. With the induction of the realm flying boat, he finally passed through the flame passage area, arrived at the prison area, and came directly to Jiuchen's location.

    "Jiu Chen." Ji Ning saw at a glance in the distance, in the area trapped by the flame cage, a silver-robed man sitting cross-legged, who was the leader of Jiu Chen.  Ji Ning couldn't help but laugh and shout.

    "Beiming." Jiuchen opened his eyes and saw Ji Ning, and he suddenly looked happy.

    ******

    Today¡¯s first chapter, there will be three chapters in total today, and two more chapters in the evening.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26.??Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 8 Prison Area

    "Look at you." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I'm trapped here and can't get out." As he spoke, Ji Ning also observed the flame cage carefully, trying to find a way to break it.

    "What can I do? The person who was being chased before had no way to escape, so he had to crawl inside." Jiuchen said with a helpless smile, "Although I was trapped inside, I managed to escape. Speaking of which, I didn't  Die, the Feixue City Lord has died first! Beiming, you are so powerful, you actually forced the Feixue City Lord to commit suicide."

    Because Jiuchen Dharmakaya was in Tiancang Palace, as soon as Feixue City Lord died, Jiuchen Dharmakaya immediately asked Ji Ning Dharmakaya, and he knew the general story of what happened.

    Ji Ning smiled: "Don't praise me, it mainly depends on me as a puppet."

    "It's your strength that can get such a powerful puppet. Why don't I have such a powerful puppet? Why don't the Feixue City Lords who have lived for so long have such a powerful puppet, but you do? This is strength!" Jiuchen!  Said while sitting cross-legged in the flame cage.

    Ji Ning¡¯s puppet was exchanged between Taoist Qingshi and Ji Ning.

    Precisely because Ji Ning created the ultimate swordsmanship, Taoist Qingshi was willing to exchange such a powerful guard puppet. This is indeed a sign of strength.

    ??Any treasure that you want to obtain requires strength.  Even if you are really lucky and get some incredible treasureif you don't have the strength, it will be snatched away by other strong people very quickly.

    "Now in the Endless Territory, everyone is talking about the death of Feixue City Lord. After all, the death of the Lord of the Holy City has not appeared in the Endless Territory for a long, long time." Jiuchen said excitedly, "I want to make this matter public, so that the whole Endless Territory  Everyone in the territory knows that Feixue City Lord was forced to commit suicide by you, tsk tsk"

    "Don't make it public. The most important thing now is to rescue you and don't cause trouble out of thin air." Ji Ning carefully stared at the flame cage that trapped Jiu Chen.

    "Is there any way?" Jiuchen was also looking forward to it.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning stared at it carefully, studying and pondering.

    This flame cage looks ordinary, and it is easy to get into it.  But once you're in, you can't get out!  Even the master level couldn't get out, and the leader of Jiuchen didn't know anything and just rushed in. The Feixue City Lord had lived a long time and knew that the most terrifying thing in the 'Yao Fire Realm' was the prison, so he didn't dare to rush in.

    "This cage is part of a huge formation." Ji Ning said softly, "I can feel some fluctuations in the void. Please wait for me for a while, and I will go to other places to take a look."

    Whoosh.

    Following the fluctuations in the void, Ning immediately flew towards the distance.  Guard Bai Rong immediately followed and flew away.

    "Be careful, I'm not in a hurry, I have plenty of patience. Don't get yourself into trouble." Jiuchen Cult Master Lian said loudly. He also knew the name of Yao Fire Realm and was worried that Ji Ning was in danger.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning followed the fluctuations in the void and soon saw another flame cage. The flame cage in the void had no life inside it.

    Whizzing.

    Ji Ning continued to fly along the waves, and it didn¡¯t take long.  Saw a new cage

    Each one is a cage of flames, scattered irregularly in the surrounding void, but it seems that there are invisible lines connecting them together.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    There is a void flame cage in front, although there is also no life.  But there are some magic weapons inside, including a big axe, armor, cave magic weapons and other items.  The big ax has double edges, and there is a thunder mark on the ax blade.  The fluctuations it emits are astonishing, and it is estimated that it should be a cosmic treasure.

    "Treasure of the universe? Those who can possess treasures of the universe are usually emperors. If they were trapped here after the ancient war, it stands to reason that they can still live" Ji Ning calculated, "It is estimated that during the ancient war, there were  The practitioners were trapped in it and were killed by the force of mass annihilation. The Sith tribe may not have had time to take away its treasures."

    Ji Ning¡¯s guess was correct.

    The practitioners are trapped in many prisons in the Yaohuo Realm. After accumulating a group of practitioners, the Sith tribe will activate the "power of mass extinction" to kill them all at once!  After killing, the treasures will be collected at once.

    And when the Yao Fire Realm was breached, the Sith tribe launched the last force of mass extermination out of desperation The treasures of the practitioners who died that time were left in the cage.

    And it was a supreme being who broke through the Yao Fire Realm in the first place!

    It is impossible for the Supreme Being to slowly destroy each prison one by one to pick up treasures. To the Supreme Being, these treasures are not attractive. The Supreme Being at that time was seizing every moment to rush to every battlefield

    ******

    Ji Ning spent more than a day??The entire prison area was searched.

    In the prison area, there are a large number of flame cages, which are like bright stars. They are scattered everywhere, but they naturally form an extremely large and mysterious formation.  It is mainly divided into seven major areas!  There are also seven most central and largest prisons. Three of those seven most central and largest prisons have completely collapsed.

    It also makes it impossible for the entire prison area to exert the ¡®power of mass extermination¡¯.

    "How was it?" Ji Ningfei returned to where Jiu Chen was, and Jiu Chen asked.

    "In the prison area, some flame cages are damaged, and even three of the seven core cages collapsed." Ji Ning looked at Jiuchen, "But the one you entered is a intact flame cage. If you want to use it,  Even the master might not be able to forcefully break it open with force! As for finding the flaw I still have no idea, this prison formation is too complicated."

    Jiuchen was startled and couldn't help but feel disappointed.

    "Jiuchen let me think about it again, there must be a way." Ji Ning thought quickly. The second soul on the supreme stone platform in the second hall of the Blue and White Cave Mansion was also pondering, trying to find a flaw.  .

    "Beiming, don't force yourself, it's nothing." Jiuchen smiled. He didn't know much about the Yao Fire Realm before, but since he was trapped in it, after the Law Body and Ji Ning's Law Body met, he learned about it from Ji Ning.  Only after receiving many detailed information from the Yao Fire Realm did I know how terrifying this prison area is, and what kind of dilemma I faced.

    "You also said that even Master Mangya and the others have been here, but they can't break into the prison area. This was the place where practitioners were detained during the ancient war." Jiuchen said, "Don't force yourself, trapped here, I  I don¡¯t care No big deal, I¡¯ll just practice slowly here and achieve enlightenment in this cage!¡±

    "If the union is successful, then I will be the master, and I will have eternal life. I will naturally struggle with this cage slowly, and there will always be a day of success." Jiuchen comforted Ji Ning.

    "The core of the formation in the prison area has been breached. Although the single cage is complete, there is still hope of breaking it." Ji Ning gritted his teeth. He did not want Jiuchen to be locked up here until he was reunited.

    Time passes day by day

    Ji Ning thought hard for eight days, but still had no clue.

    "Master." Guard Bai Rong suddenly spoke.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "There is another place in the Yao Fire Realm. That place may be helpful for the master to break the cage." Guard Bai Rong said.

    "Where?" Ji Ning was delighted, "Hurry up and lead the way."

    "Master, follow me." Guard Bai Rong immediately flew ahead.

    ¡­¡­

    A large number of cages in the prison area are scattered everywhere. The seven core cages are distributed in seven directions according to strange rules. Three of the core cages have collapsed.

    Bai Rong took Ji Ning and flew in the void towards the core of the prison area.

    "Master." Bai Rong pointed to the void in front of him, "When I was invited to follow the Sith clan master, I once entered a space at the core of the prison area. This is where the Sith clan controls the entire Yao Fire Realm.  place."

    "The place that controls the entire Yao Fire Realm?" Ji Ning looked happy, "Yes, I should have thought of it a long time ago. There are countless flame passages in such a huge Yao Fire Realm and there are also many cages. There must be  A control core. Bai Rong, where is that space?"

    "I can't tell clearly." Bai Rong pointed forward, "It should be within a hundred feet in front. I was following the Sith master and was led in I felt that the space was distorted, and I went in at that time."

    "oh?"

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He walked through the void step by step, carefully sensing the surrounding space.

    Wow~~~~

    His whole body suddenly shattered, and he used his shadowless body to carefully examine the spatial fluctuations.

    "There are some flaws." Ji Ning quickly discovered the flaw. There was something strange about the surrounding space fluctuations, which could be sensed with the fusion induction of the Shadowless Body.

    "Get up." Ji Ning immediately pointed his finger, and a sword light forcibly tore open the space.

    A crack in space appeared.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 9 Sixteen Domain Alliance

    Ji Ning took Bai Rong into the space crack.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the spatial rift a miniature closed space appeared in front of us, estimated to be only 10,000 feet in size, with a huge black altar.  The two figures of Ji Ning and Bai Rong landed on the black altar.

    "Master." Bai Rong said, "At that time, the Sith tribe used this place to control the entire Yao Fire Realm, and everything in the Yao Fire Realm was under control."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning glanced at him.

    The black altar is vast and huge, like a huge square. The surface of the altar has extremely complex and mysterious lines. The countless lines form a huge blooming flower. There are also flames around the flower. The flames are steaming and changing, changing all the time.  Keep it up and never repeat it.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was attracted as soon as he saw it.

    "This is the formation map." Ji Ning said softly, "The flames swirling around the outermost circle represent the route out of the Yao Fire Realm! The route is always changing and will never be repeated. If you can't find the route out, you will never be able to  Get out! This is why it¡¯s easier to get in than to get out.¡±

    "Those petals represent countless flame passages! Those flame passages have many restrictive mechanisms, which can probably be controlled through this array."

    "The stamens at the core are faintly divided into seven colors, representing the countless prisons in the seven major areas of the prison area." In order to save Jiuchen, Ji Ning also carefully considered the prison area for a long time, and naturally saw through the formation diagram at a glance.

    "Master, can you help?" Bai Ronglian asked.

    "It's somewhat useful, but this formation is too mysterious It seems to contain the mystery of the flames. But it also has the mystery of the void. The flames and the void combine with each other! These are the second and most important formations. In the formation,  Extremely complicated." Ji Ning shook his head.  "And this formation should be unique to the Sith tribe, which is completely different from my cultivator civilization."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Very weird.

    Just looking at this formation diagram, Ji Ning felt the darkness and coldness coming towards his face, and he couldn't help but feel palpitations and fear. This was a very terrifying formation diagram, one that could inspire the 'power of great destruction'.  In fact, when the Sith tribe took control at the beginning, they also controlled according to their own unique methods.  I don¡¯t really understand the matchup chart itself either.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t understand the unique way to control the array.  To decipher the array diagram.  It¡¯s as difficult as climbing to the sky.

    "The only way to save Jiuchen is to understand the formation diagram." Ji Ning whispered.

    I have searched all over the prison area before, but I just felt that the formations in the prison area are too complicated and I have no clue. Everything is like a fog.  Now I can see the array diagram!  The array diagram is in front of you in detail.  But I felt even more desperate.  "Prison area" Ji Ning stared at the 'stamen' in the prison area. The more he looked at it, the more difficult it became.

    Ji Ning shook his head and looked at the swirling flames at the outermost edge of the huge formation, which represented the route out.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up when he saw it.

    "Thisthis swirling flame?" An idea flashed in Ji Ning's mind, and he immediately recalled the scenes.

    That is one of the formation records of the ¡®Sith Clan¡¯s Dharma¡¯ that was recorded in the first hall of the Blue and White Cave Mansion, where all the countless Dharma methods of the two major civilizations, the Practitioner Civilization and the Sith Clan Civilization, were collected by Supreme Qi!  Although some of them were modified by Supreme Qi, many of the formation diagrams were recorded on that method.

    Ji Ning recognized the swirling flames at a glance. It was a variation of a simple formation diagram from that book of techniques.

    In fact, this ¡®Seven Hells Formation¡¯ is an extremely secret formation of the entire Sith civilization, and the secrets it contains are not made public.  Even Qi Zhizun did not collect detailed and mysterious records of this formation diagram.  But Qi Zhizun obtained a large number of formation inheritances from the entire Sith clan.  Among them are those of the same faction.

    "Yeah" Ji Ning smiled and grinned.  Showing a mouth of white teeth.

    "Hahaha, it's spring again." Ji Ning's mind quickly flashed the detailed record of that formation, and his second soul immediately analyzed that formation method carefully.

    It¡¯s just a cup of tea.

    Ning could clearly see the ¡®Soaring Flame¡¯ on the outermost edge of the huge formation in front of him.

    "So that's the route out." Ji Ning pointed at one of the burning flames in the distance, pointing casually. The route had been slowly changing and moving, but everything was under Ji Ning's control.

    "Certainly."

    Ji Ning¡¯s spiritual thoughts invaded the formation.  With a thought, the ever-changing flames actually changed according to Ji Ning's thoughts.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An image appeared in the air around Ji Ning.  It was an illusory scene of countless flames, representing the outermost edge of the entire Yao Fire Realm!  Among them is the entryway.  The countless flames on the outermost edge of the entire Yao Fire Realm began to roar under the control of Ji Ning's mind.It's changing, and it's obvious that after understanding the surrounding flames, one can control the outermost parts even without a specific method.

    "Congratulations, master, congratulations, master." Guard Bai Rong said.

    "It's still very early. I only control the outermost part." Ji Ning shook his head.  "You have to control the entire formation to save Jiuchen."

    "This formation diagram is divided into three parts. The outermost flame, the inner petals, and the core stamens." Ji Ning stared at the formation diagram, "The closer you get to the core, the harder it is, especially the stamens which seem to be the smallest stamens.  But it is the most complex and difficult. If you understand the flower stamen formation, you will also master the entire formation."

    "The outermost flame has been cracked."

    "Where are the petals?" Ji Ning looked at the petals.

    The petals correspond to countless flame channels.

    "It's obviously much more difficult" Ji Ning frowned.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning began to understand the formation methods of the Sith tribe. Although the second soul was assisted by the Supreme Stone Platform, the practice speed was extremely fast.  But the complexity of the 'Petal Array' is obviously hundreds of times more complicated than the 'Soaring Flame'.

    Time passes day by day, and Ji Ning¡¯s second spirit has temporarily stopped studying the water element, and is fully studying the formation, and it is the formation of the ¡®Seven Fires Hell Formation¡¯!

    "It would take hundreds of thousands of years to fully understand this petal formation diagram." Ji Ning pondered and understood, and even though there are a large number of Sith formation methods collected by Supreme Qi, they can refer to each other Ji Ning  Ning's understanding is also high enough, and he is assisted by the Supreme Stone Platform.  There is almost an epiphany effect at every moment.  But according to the current speed of enlightenment, it is estimated that it will take hundreds of thousands of years.

    "What about the flower stamen formation that represents the prison area? That is the core of the 'Seven Fires Hell'." Ji Ning looked at the 'stamens' of this huge beautiful flower formation and could only decipher the core stamen.  Only then can he control the prison and save Jiuchen.

    It is easiest to soar around the flames.

    The pattern of petals is difficult.

    The stamen is the most difficult. Even Ji Ning can't guess how long it will take for him to fully understand it. Even one Chaos Epoch and ten Chaos Epochs may not be possible.

    "The Seven Fires Hell Array?" Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to comprehend, "Step by step."

    *******

    Ji Ning is studying the formations of the Sith civilization, but the endless territory is still boiling over the death of Feixue City Lord.

    ??In a vast eternal realm.

    There are countless alien races living there.  These aliens all have wings and they fly.  Living, they are the undoubted overlords of this eternal world.

    "Huh."

    A figure walked out of the crack in space. It was an old man in blood robes exuding a bloody aura. The evil eyes of the old man in blood robes glanced at the vast eternal world.

    "Old friend Jinyu," the old man in blood robe said.  At the same time, a wave of spiritual thoughts directly swept through the entire eternal world.

    "Huh?" A golden light appeared in a flash. It was the Jinyu Emperor, a bald-headed alien race with golden hair, and one of the two leaders of the Endless Territory Taoist Alliance. This Eternal Realm was opened up by Emperor Jinyu for his people.  Where he lives, his dharma body has also been sitting here for a long time. With his strength, even if it is just the dharma body, he has many arrangements in his old nest.  The entire Endless Territory may only be able to dominate the level and kill wantonly in this eternal world.

    "Blood cloud." Emperor Jinyu frowned and looked at him.

    "Brother Jinyu." Emperor Xueyun smiled, but he looked even more ferocious and ugly, "I'm here. I have something important to ask for your help, brother Jinyu."

    "Looking for my help?" Emperor Jinyu smiled, "Why, Feixue is dead, and you group of emperors now have no leaderare you scared? Do you want my help?"

    Deep down, Emperor Jinyu was too lazy to pay attention to these big demons.

    "Afraid? How could I be afraid?" Emperor Xueyun's eyes flashed red and he said in a low voice, "I, Xueyun, swear on my life. Everything I say next will never lie"

    Emperor Jinyu was startled.

    "Do you know how Feixue died?" Xueyun looked at Emperor Jinyu, "Listen to me" Emperor Xueyun explained the news in detail.

    "The territorial flying boat fell into the hands of Beiming Dao Lord?" Emperor Jinyu showed a horrified look, "This, this is this true?" As soon as he finished speaking, Emperor Jinyu said no more. After all, he just said  The other party has made an oath of fate.

    "This is how it happened. Feixue actually had a realm flying boat, and now it fell into the hands of Beiming Dao Lord." Emperor Jinyu felt that this news was too shocking.

    The flying boat in the realm.

    Who is not moved?

    Who is not crazy?

    The three masters of Yanlong RealmAll the treasures are far less than a realm flying boat.  Originally, Feixue City Lord was very lucky, and he had always kept a low profile, so no one knew about it.  Now he is dead and has fallen into Ji Ning's hands.  In fact, he was the one who told Emperor Xueyun's dharma body when he was trapped in that restriction and had no way to escape, and he felt that he was bound to die.

    "Emperor Jinyu, I hope you will tell the other realms of the Dao Alliance about this news" Emperor Xueyun said, "Just make the news public."

    "You¡ª¡ª" Emperor Jinyu's expression changed.

    "You just need to make it public. I believe that those powerful masters will arrive as soon as possible at any cost." Emperor Xueyun smiled, with a ferocious look in his eyes, "Brother Jinyu, we emperors are also members of the Tao Alliance.  The alliance should help us deliver the news."

    "Yeah." Emperor Jinyu nodded.

    He is the leader of the Taoist League, and everything he does must comply with some rules set by the Taoist League.

    As the emperor of the Tao Alliance, you can request to deliver news

    "I will pass on the news and let all the sixteen realm alliances around our Dao Alliance know. However, Beiming is also a member of the Dao Alliance, so I will also tell him." Emperor Jinyu said.

    ******

    It¡¯s Monday, Tomato asks for recommendation votes~~~ Please vote for everyone.

    ******

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 The God of Fire Chapter 10 Lord Dafeng

    In a place extremely far away from the Yanlong Realm, there is a realm called the 'Secret Demon Realm'. Countless practitioners live here, and the prosperity of the cultivators' civilization is no less than that of the Yanlong Realm.

    In the Secret Demon Realm, there is one star that is the most special, named Qingyang Star.

    Qingyang Star is more than a billion miles in diameter and is completely black. It is said to be a star but it is actually a war weapon refined by the Sith civilization at countless costs. In terms of preciousness, it is far above the realm flying boat. At the beginning  The Sith tribe was defeated in the ancient war, and this huge war weapon also fell into the hands of a powerful person at the time, Lord Dafeng.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    On Qingyang Star, sometimes a stream of light flies out, and sometimes another stream of light flies into Qingyang Star.

    Because the tens of billions of miles around Qingyang Star are under invisible suppression, all time and space travel is prohibited and you can only fly!

    "Huh."

    A stream of light flew into Qingyang Star, and after falling, a figure emerged, which was an old man in white robes.

    The old man in white robe looked up at the top of a high mountain in the distance. There were some vague courtyards on the top of the mountain. He immediately took a step and appeared at the foot of the mountain. He faced a stone sculpture of a strange beast and said, "Second senior brother, please send a message."  , I want to see Master."

    "Seventh Junior Brother is here?" The stone carving's eyelids moved and his mouth made a sound, "I am here with Master right now, drinking with Master. Oh, Master asked you to come too."

    The old man in white robe smiled, and then he set foot on the mountain, walking step by step, but very quickly, and he quickly reached the top of the mountain.

    On the top of the mountain, courtyards are scattered scatteredly, like ordinary villages for mortals.

    The old man in white robe quickly walked to the door of the highest courtyard, and a voice came from inside the door: "Tianmang, come in."

    "Yes." The old man in white robe then pushed open the door and saw a table in the quiet courtyard. At the table were an old man and a young man. The old man had a messy beard and messy hair, and even his eyebrows were tangled together.  But that boy was a chubby boy.  He was eating a large piece of meat with one hand, drinking wine with the other, and his mouth was full of oil.

    "Master, second senior brother." The old man in white robe said respectfully.

    This seemingly inconspicuous, sloppy old man and fat boy are actually the ones who truly stand at the top of the entire Secret Demon Realm.

    The sloppy old man is the famous and far-reaching Lord Da Feng who is regarded as the supreme leader of the Sixteen Realm Alliance by many powerful people and controls the ¡®Qingyang Star¡¯!

    Lord Da Feng is an extremely powerful lord of different universes. During the ancient war, he made great contributions at a critical moment, reversing the situation on one of the battlefields, and even survived the ancient war in the end.  He also obtained the extremely terrifying war weapon ¡®Qingyang Star¡¯ of the Sith civilization. With his own strength and the Sith treasures he obtained, no one dared to covet him.

    The Sixteen Domain Alliance also promoted him to the highest position.

    In terms of strength, he is also the undisputed number one in the sixteen domains!  I'm afraid only the Supreme can truly be above him.

    And the fat boy is the only one among Lord Da Feng's disciples who has become a master!  The name of Tao is ¡®Five Industries¡¯.

    Lord Da Feng has a very high status and has many disciples, but only the seemingly ordinary and inconspicuous "Five Industry Dao Lord" who is devoted to puppeteering has succeeded in joining the Tao.  Became the master!  The Lord of the Five Industries also had no intention of competing for hegemony. He also lived on this mountain with his master, living a simple life, always thinking about all kinds of weird Sith puppets.  Fortunately, Lord Dafeng had many treasures, and he finally won that battlefield. He captured many puppets of the Sith clan, and his apprentice, the "Lord of the Five Industries," was obsessed with studying them.

    The master of the five industries is obsessed with studying puppets.

    But in fact, he is the master of the Flame Path This is also what makes countless practitioners most speechless.  Even when he joined the Tao, he didn't make too detailed preparations. He was studying puppets in a retreat.  Hedao was successful.

    In the words of the Master of the Five Industries: "I suddenly had an epiphany and felt that the combination would definitely succeed, so I just let it take its course and it really succeeded."

    These words also make countless practitioners jealous and helpless.

    "Seventh Junior Brother, what's going on?" The Master of Five Industries said casually while eating and drinking.

    "Second Senior Brother, why can't I look at Master when I come here? Second Senior Brother, why don't I look at you?" the old man in white robe said helplessly.

    "Is this your temper? There is always something wrong every time you come here." The Master of Five Industries sneered.

    Lord Da Feng, on the other hand, smiled and said, "Tianmang, come on, sit down, sit down and speak slowly."

    "Yes, Master." The old man in white robe walked over and sat down. He also picked up the wine glass and drank a few drinks with Master and Second Senior Brother before he said, "Master, there is indeed something special about this visit."?, didn¡¯t you put me in charge of the Sixteen Domain Alliance?  "

    Lord Da Feng and the Lord of Five Industries all looked at the white-robed old man.

    Both of them have extremely high status, and neither of them has the intention to manage worldly affairs so they let the most prudent 'Emperor Tianmang' manage them on their behalf.

    "The 'Flaming Dragon Realm' in our Sixteen Realm Alliance has just received news that there is a man named Beiming Daojun in the Yanlong Realm, and he has obtained a realm flying boat." The old man in white robes said  said.

    "A flying boat in the realm?" Lord Da Feng and the Lord of the Five Industries were all surprised.

    "I don't even have a realm flying boat, but a Dao Lord has a realm flying boat?" The five industry masters widened their eyes, "Really or not? Those three masters in the Yanlong realm, and those emperors will watch.  Don¡¯t take action?¡±

    "The news is true. The news was confirmed by a very powerful emperor who issued a life oath to confirm it." The old man in white robe said, "This Beiming Dao Lord is not easy to mess with. Although he is a Dao Lord, he is very powerful.  , the Dao Alliance in the Yanlong Realm is probably the top one, and in the Yanlong Realm, only Taoist Qingshi can be better than him. It is said that even the Lord of Feixue City, one of their eight holy cities, was forced by him.  If he commits suicide, even the Lord may not be able to kill him."

    "Can you kill the Lord of the Holy City?" The Lord of the Five Industries was surprised.

    "Dao Lord?" Lord Da Feng murmured, "Is it the ultimate way?"

    "The ultimate way?"

    "What is the ultimate way?"

    Both apprentices looked at their master in confusion.

    "I didn't say it because I have never seen a Taoist master who can understand the ultimate way." Lord Da Feng said, "But when I was chatting with the Supreme, the Supreme once mentioned the ultimate way."  Lord Feng then briefly talked about the power of the ultimate way, which surprised both the Lord of Five Industries and Emperor Tianmang.

    "This Dao Lord of Beiming is second only to Taoist Qingshi. Not only did he create the ultimate path, there should be other reasons for it." Lord Da Feng said with a smile, "I didn't expect that this person would be born in my sixteen realms.  A genius."

    "Has the news spread?" Lord Da Feng asked.

    "Master, you agreed with the rules of the Sixteen Realm Alliance at the beginning. Since the news came out from the Yanlong Realm, naturally all the other fifteen realms knew about it. Even the alien universe controlled by Master  , I'm afraid I know it too." The old man in white robe said, "I came to tell Master because I want to ask if we should take action? After all, it is a domain spaceship."

    "Are you planning to fight for the Five Industries?" Lord Da Feng asked.

    Wu Ye shook his head: "My mind is on studying the puppets. What do I need a realm flying boat for? And Master, you have a realm flying boat. If I want to use it, can I just borrow it from you, Master?"

    "You lazy idiot." Lord Da Feng smiled. He liked the obsessive nature of this apprentice. He knew many powerful people, and many of the people who really achieved great achievements were obsessive. Moreover, these two apprentices have been with him for a long time  Lord Da Feng couldn't help but treat this apprentice as his son. Lord Da Feng would not refuse this apprentice to borrow a spaceship from the realm with him.

    "Master, what's up with us?" the old man in white robe asked.

    "We don't have to worry about this matter. The universe is reincarnated. If he has the strength to keep the realm flying boat, then the realm flying boat should be his. If he can't keep it, it's no wonder." Lord Da Feng said with a smile.

    "Master, do you think there will be a master or emperor who can ask Master to activate the 'Qingyang Star' and send them to the Flame Dragon Realm?" the master of the five industries said suddenly.

    From one realm to another, it is too far and difficult.

    The most common way is to slowly travel through the void, which usually takes a long time.

    The better ones are extremely fast ones like the Realm Flying Boat.

    Even faster, the masters of different universes can move forward by relying on the "Origin of Different Universes", which is faster than the realm spaceship, but the consumption will be huge, and the masters of different universes are generally not willing to do this.  If the Lord of the Different Universe advances slowly, the consumption will be smaller, but it will be slower than the realm flying boat.

    fastest¡ª¡ª

    "The one who can go from one realm to another in a short time relies on the 'Qingyang Star'.

    Once the Qingyang Star is opened, it can connect to a remote location, forming an extremely short time and space channel, and can be teleported there instantly!  However, the energy consumption of opening Qingyang Star once is too large This kind of energy is huge and the price is huge, enough to make an ordinary master pay most of his net worth.

    ?? Qingyang Star, in addition to being able to open up the two realms to form a short-term space-time channel, can also directly attack. It is the most terrifying war weapon of the Sith tribe.

    "In order to fight for the spaceship in the domain, and there are many parties competing for it, you may not be able to win in the end"I'm afraid not many people are brave enough to ask me to open Qingyang Star.  "Lord Da Feng smiled and said, even he rarely activates Qingyang Star. Since the end of the ancient war, Qingyang Star has been dusty and rarely shows its power.

    ¡­¡­

    The news from the Yanlong Realm immediately spread to the other fifteen realms through the Sixteen Realm Alliance, and also reached that alien universe.

    Those powerful people all learned the news one by one.

    They were shocked that a Dao Lord could be so powerful, and they were also eager to see the realm flying boat!

    "No matter how strong Dao Lord is, how strong can he be?"

    "I have stepped into the endless years of domination, can't I still kill a Tao Lord?"

    This news immediately attracted the attention of the Lord, and also attracted some emperors. The attraction of the 'realm flying boat' is too great, and the threat of a Tao Lord is too small.

    *******

    First update, second update at night.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 11 It will be over soon

    Tiancang Domain, Tiancang Palace.

    Emperor Jinyu came to Tiancang Palace again, and was personally greeted by Ji Ning Dharmakaya and Emperor Tianyi.

    "Beiming." Emperor Jinyu said, "It's embarrassing to say that."

    "Brother Jinyu, if you have anything to do, let's go in and talk about it slowly." Ji Ning was also a little surprised, why did Emperor Jinyu say "Ashamed" just after meeting him.

    Emperor Jinyu nodded and held back.

    Ji Ning and Tian Yi led the three of them to a secluded hall in Tiancang Palace.

    The three of them sat down separately, with wine on the table in front of each of them. The aroma of wine filled the hall, but Emperor Jinyu was not at all leisurely. He shook his head and sighed: "It's embarrassing to say that, today, the blood cloud  The emperor went to see me."

    "Blood cloud?" Ji Ning frowned.

    Among the many demons in Feixue City Lord¡¯s faction, Emperor Bloody Cloud is definitely the pillar!

    "What, he wants to ask for mercy?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Beiming, you guessed wrong." Emperor Jinyu shook his head and said, "He is not begging for mercy, but wants to send a message to other realms through our Dao Alliance. Now this news has probably spread throughout the sixteenth century.  Territory alliance."

    "Sixteen Realm Alliance, what is this?" Ji Ning asked in confusion.

    "This is an alliance finally established by a great being, 'Lord Dafeng'. It is a union of Taoist alliances in sixteen realms in order to be more peaceful, to help each other when encountering danger, and to be able to help each other in some crises.  Know each other quickly and inform each other. The Sixteen Domains can be monolithic at critical moments and are not afraid of any external enemies. Lord Dafeng is regarded by our Sixteen Domains as the supreme leader of the entire alliance, and he is also recognized by our Sixteen Domains  The strongest.¡±

    "Lord Da Feng?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    "The strongest among the sixteen realms?" Emperor Tianyi next to him also marveled, this is stronger than Master Mangya and the others.

    "He controls an alien universe and is extremely powerful. He made great contributions during the ancient wars. He also controls the terrifying war weapon 'Qingyang Star'" Emperor Jinyu said, "Okay, these  I won¡¯t go into details. The main reason why I came here this time is the news that Emperor Xueyun asked our Dao Alliance to deliver. This news is extremely important to you Beiming."

    Ji Ning and Tianyi looked at each other.

    "What's the news?" Ji Ning also felt vaguely uncomfortable.

    "Emperor Blood Cloud said the Lord of Feixue City was chased by you and finally committed suicide. And his realm flying boat also fell into your hands." Emperor Jinyu said, "Emperor Blood Cloud wants this news to spread  Kai, you also know that the Dao Alliance is very loose, with only the most basic rules. I can't refuseand even if you don't tell me, there are still better emperors who can contact other realms."

    "Brother Jinyu, you don't have to say it, I understand." Ji Ning's expression changed, "Let me think about it."

    "Well, think about it carefully." Emperor Jinyu also said solemnly.  "This news has now spread throughout the Sixteen Domains and the alien universe controlled by Lord Da FengI am afraid that there will be many masters and powerful emperors who will come to our Flame Dragon Domain as soon as possible at any cost to fight for the domain from you.  Jie Fei Zhou.¡±

    Ji Ning was thinking.

    Ruthless.

    It¡¯s so cruel.

    This Feixue City Lord is not only cruel to others, but also cruel to himself!  Feixue City Lord would definitely not dare to expose such a big secret as the Domain Flying Boat before this.  But why did he die?  Does the Blood Cloud Emperor know that he has a realm flying boat?  Even Emperor Blood Cloud knew that Feixue City Lord was being hunted by him and eventually committed suicide?

    You know it so clearly?  Apart from Ji Ning, only the dead Feixue City Lord understood all this.

    "How cruel, Feixue Is this the last killing move you arranged?" Ji Ning shook his head gently, "This time, regardless of life, he entered the Yao Fire Realm. He lured me there and tried to kill me He even prepared it.  The worst-case scenario is that even if you can¡¯t kill me, you will still use the domain flying boat to kill me.¡±

    Emperor Tianyi and Emperor Jinyu also looked at Ji Ning, waiting for Ji Ning's decision.

    "Beiming. Do you want to abandon the realm flying boat?" Emperor Tianyi couldn't help but speak.

    "She?" Ji Ning shook his head, "When exchanging territorial flying boats with other great powers, they also exchange treasures. If the treasures are with you, some great powers will be jealous"

    "I don't want any treasures. Just send it to the domain flying boat." Emperor Tianyi said again.

    "My baby, why did you give it away like this?" Ji Ning shook his head and sneered, with a cold light in his eyes.  Then he looked at Emperor Jinyu and said, "Brother Jinyu, please excuse me."

    "Just say it." Emperor Jinyu also felt a little guilty, but he couldn't help it. After all, the rules of the Tao Alliance were there!  And there are many emperors who can communicate with the outside world. It should be noted that many emperors are outside.Wandering and wandering, all the Dharmakayas remain in their hometown!  So please these emperors can spread the news easily.

    Since there is no way to stop it, Emperor Jinyu will naturally not violate the rules of the Tao Alliance.

    "You know, I have always wanted to reverse time and space and resurrect my Taoist companion." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Now that we have the realm flying boat, I want to use the realm flying boat to ask the Supreme to resurrect my Taoist companion."

    "Please, Your Majesty?" Emperor Jinyu and Emperor Tianyi were both shocked.

    They have all heard of the Supreme, but

    Even the masters, most of them have never seen the Supreme.

    "Okay." Emperor Jinyu nodded, "This is a good idea. If your baby gets into the hands of the Supreme, there is nothing anyone can do! But Beiming, I must remind you Our Dao Alliance can only spread the news.  , spread the news to the Supreme as soon as possible. As for when the Supreme will come, we dare not confirm. After all, for the Supreme, although the realm flying boat is a good treasure, the Supreme does not care much. They just follow the most basic rules when doing things.  It¡¯s just a basic fair exchange.¡±

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    The Supremes, standing at the top of cultivator civilization, can easily create different universes. When the Sith tribe was defeated, the Supremes did not know how much loot they got.

    And when they have reached this point, some foreign treasures are almost no longer attractive to them.

    But they can¡¯t completely ignore the weak practitioners!

    But they can¡¯t care about all the facts. It¡¯s outrageous for them to care about everyone who begs them!  Therefore, the Supreme One will also have the most basic principle No matter how difficult the Supreme Being is asked to do, you have to pay the corresponding price!

    "Well, I will pass on the news right now." Emperor Jinyu said, "I will give you an answer as soon as possible."

    "Okay." Ji Ning felt a little excited in his heart. He invited the Supreme Being. He sent a domain flying boat to invite the Supreme Being. He didn't know when the Supreme Being would come.

    ¡­¡­

    The news was quickly passed to Lord Da Feng.

    Lord Da Feng¡¯s status is extremely high, and he is the only one in the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance who has a way to contact the Supreme.

    "Using a realm flying boat to ask the Supreme to resurrect his Taoist companion? This Beiming Taoist Lord is actually an infatuated person." Lord Da Feng smiled when he knew this, and even helped spread the news.

    ¡­¡­

    A dark place far away.

    In the dark void, there is a huge triangular area. At the core of the triangular area, there are gorgeous and dazzling palaces, each palace is suspended in golden light.

    In the most majestic and tallest palace among them.

    "Master." A young man in Tsing Yi, exuding the aura of an eternal emperor, respectfully came to the door of a quiet room.

    Quiet room.

    There was a bald old man wearing a black robe, with two fleshy whiskers floating on his head, and a pair of golden eyes staring in front of him.  In front of him was a gray ball as big as his head, with countless lines on it.

    The bald old man¡¯s whiskers were fluttering, but his eyes were very excited. He stretched out his hand and gently touched the gray ball. Countless lines on the gray ball suddenly changed, and a terrifying power was brewing.

    "That's not right." The bald old man shook his head, stretched out his pale right hand and tapped it gently, and the gray ball returned to calm.

    "Master." A second shout came from outside.

    "Xian'er, why are you disturbing me?" The bald old man finally woke up and asked.

    "Lord Da Feng has sent news that there is a Taoist named Beiming in the Yanlong Domain. He wants to use a domain flying boat. Master, please take action to reverse time and space and resurrect his Taoist companions." The young man in green outside the door.  said respectfully.

    "Another idiot." The bald old man nodded and said, "I know this. Don't bother me again. I'll be there soon."

    "Very fast?" The young man in green outside whispered softly, "Master, last time you said it was very fast, but it took more than 600,000 Chaos Era."

    The bald old man's beard on his head immediately rolled over, and he said with some embarrassment: "You kid, how dare you laugh at me. This time it's really fast. I have almost repaired this baby, just a little bit wait for me to repair it.  Okay, I'll go there! Okay, don't bother me until I fix it."

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man in green had no choice but to retreat, and then sent a reply to his friend ¡®Lord Da Feng¡¯.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 12 Transportation

    After delivering the news to Ji Ning, Emperor Jinyu was not in a hurry to leave, but temporarily stayed in Tiancang Palace, waiting for the Supreme's reply.

    In just half a day, the results were already there.

    "Beiming." Emperor Jinyu immediately found Ji Ning. Ji Ning was sitting on the top of the mountain waiting silently. When he saw Emperor Jinyu flying over, Ji Ning couldn't help but become nervous: "Is there any result?"

    Huh, Emperor Jinyu landed on the top of the mountain: "There are results. Since the ancient war with the Sith tribe, the whereabouts of several supreme beings have been hard to find, and the masters have almost no way to contact the supreme ones! We still rely on Lord Da Feng,  Lord Da Feng has an extraordinary status and has made great contributions in the ancient war. He is also the only one in our Sixteen Realm Alliance who can contact the Supreme But this time we have only contacted the Supreme Hongran!"

    "Hongran Supreme?" Ji Ning was excited with anticipation.

    The Supreme Beings are all extremely transcendent.

    After the war, Supreme Bolin created the Eternal Life Clan, and his whereabouts have been difficult to trace since then.

    Qi Zhizun is even more mysterious. He once traveled all over the chaotic universe, and soon disappeared without a trace. Ji Ning only found out that Qi Zhizun was dead because of the incident in the Blue and White Cave. He died by suicide.

    It is not easy to contact the Supreme Being.

    "Most of the other Supremes are uncertain. Only Supreme Hongran has been in the cave for a long time. It is said that Supreme Hongran has been studying the civilization of the Sith tribe. He is also the easiest Supreme to contact. Generally, the Supreme is invited.  They are all Hongran Supreme." Emperor Jinyu explained.

    "Did the Supreme Lord agree?" Ji Ning asked continuously.

    "Supreme Hongran agreed and said he would come soon." Emperor Jinyu showed helplessness.

    "Soon?" Ji Ning was immediately overjoyed.

    "Don't be too happy too early. The Supreme Hongran said 'soon' last time, but it delayed more than 600,000 Chaos Epochs." Emperor Jinyu said, "You understand, it would be nice if the Supreme can agree to help you.  Well, you can't force him to arrive immediately."

    Ji Ning stared: "More than 600,000 Chaos Era?"

    "If you wait for so long, I might be dead!"  The Tao Lord's lifespan is only one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Epochs.

    "Lord Dafeng asked Emperor Yuxian to ask one more question" Emperor Jinyu said, "Supreme Hongran also said that this time it was 'really fast'. He only had one last step to repair a Sith treasure.  A little bit.¡±

    Ji Ning was helpless: "Really soon? Okay, I understand, I can only wait."

    "Lord Da Feng also said that he will try his best to help you contact another Supreme! It's just that he can't be contacted for the time being." Emperor Jinyu said.

    "Thank you Lord Da Feng for me." Ji Ning said, feeling very grateful from the bottom of his heart. He did not have any friendship with Lord Da Feng, and the other party was the strongest in the Sixteen Realm Alliance and he didn't care about him at all.  Please, it would be great if you can help me with your heart.

    Sometimes I feel nervous, sometimes excited, and sometimes disappointed.

    It is rare for Ji Ning to experience drastic changes in emotions in a short period of time, but this matter involves his greatest desire to 'resurrection of senior sister'.

    "Supreme Hongran knows that you are Dao Lord, so it shouldn't take too long." Emperor Jinyu comforted Ji Ning.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡°I have done everything I can do.

    I hope Hongran Supreme can arrive as soon as possible.

    "The next step is to deal with the dominant powers of other realms." Ji Ning is absolutely unwilling to directly give the realm flying boat to those external powers.

    ¡­¡­

    The secret demon realm, Qingyang Star.

    There are three figures standing on a wasteland.

    It is the chubby young man, the ¡®Master of the Five Industries¡¯, and two other great powers.

    "Wuye, you are too cruel. Why don't you just send us to the Flame Dragon Realm? The price is so high?" The thin old man with a layer of cyan scales said dissatisfiedly, and there was another man with two pairs of black wings next to him.  Tall man.

    "I'm sending you there, and I'm going to bring you back as well." The Lord of the Five Industries glared, "This is coming again and again!"

    "How come the price for giving it to the Lord is three times the price of giving it to other emperors?" The thin old man still muttered dissatisfied.

    "Can the Lord be the same as other emperors? They all go to the Flame Dragon Realm and compete for the realm flying boat. Of course, the Lord has a much higher chance of succeeding than other emperors." The Lord of the Five Industries sneered, "Green Demon, don't say that.  What nonsense, you should be lucky, you are not originally from our Secret Demon Realm, you just happened to be wandering here! Only then you have the opportunity to get involved And you are even more lucky, this is the first batch of transportation,  It will be the fastest batch to arrive.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??But two streams of light flew over.

    "Hurry up, the only thing missing is you two." The master of the five industries said loudly.

    "Wuye, we have a deep friendship, but you are still asking for such a harsh price this time." Among the two figures flying over, one of the three-eyed old man in gold robe shook his head.

    "If you want to go, just pay this price, or don't go, or think of other ways to go." The master of the five industries muttered, "How long has it been, is it possible to earn treasures by relying on the flying boat in the realm and there is so much nonsense." Five.  The business owner often takes advantage of his master and uses his master's puppets, and this time he wants to get more benefits.

    So I and my master temporarily borrowed the realm flying boat to help transport it, and offered a high price.

    The ruler has one price, and the other emperors have one price.

    "Di Chen, because we are all from the Secret Demon Realm, you will be the first batch to arrive at the Flame Dragon Realm. Just be secretly happy. Okay, we are all here, let's go." The Master of the Five Industries waved his hand and said  A simple domain flying boat appeared aside, and the Lord of the Five Industries immediately entered it with the Lord of the Green Demon, the Lord of the Emperor Chen, and the other two emperors, and then left the Mystic Demon Domain and wandered forward in the endless darkness.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Secret Demon Realm, the only ones who want to get involved this time are the Lord ¡®Emperor Chen Lord¡¯ and two other emperors!  The 'Blue Demon Lord' is a wandering Lord who is not native to the Secret Demon Realm.

    The five masters of industry are responsible for transportation this time.

    This time he was divided into three batches.

    After all, the realms are both near and far. In the first batch, on his way to the Yanlong realm, he would also take a slight detour through the other two realms, so he arrived at the Yanlong realm with the power of three realms in total.

    In the second batch, he will leave the Flame Dragon Realm and go for a 'walk around' before arriving at the Flame Dragon Realm with the powerful men from the three realms.

    In the third batch, only the powerful powers from the two most distant realms were brought here.

    There are eight realms in total!

    The reason why he is only responsible for transporting eight realms is because there is a "business grab", because a "Master of Wuyang" in the entire sixteen realm alliance also has a realm spaceship, which also helps transport, according to the distance.  In the end, both of them are responsible for transporting some domains, one is responsible for eight domains, and the other is responsible for seven domains.

    The ruler has one price, the emperor has one price.

    The price for those who go first is higher, and the price for those who go later is slightly lower.  But the difference is not big.  Because everyone knows that the 'Beiming Dao Lord' can force the death of the Lord of the Holy City, and it may not be that easy to seize the realm flying boat from him.

    Yu Xinghai, in the territory of Yaohuo, in the secret control space.

    On the huge altar.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged in the air, overlooking the formation below.

    "Huh? The Lord of the Five Industries and the Lord of the Wuyang each control a domain spaceship and are responsible for transportation?" Ji Ning nodded lightly, "I just don't know which masters and powerful ones are involved."

    Some information is confidential.

    ¡°Obviously those powerful people want to keep it secret as much as possible so as to take things by surprise.

    "Sixteen Realm Alliance plus a different universe." Ji Ning secretly calculated, "How many great powers will be involved?"

    He also learned a lot of rumors through Emperor Jinyu.

    There are rumors that there are more than one foreign masters getting involved.

    There are also rumors that there is no one involved in that alien universe.

    There are also rumors that three masters and four emperors came to kill the Wind Nest Realm. It should be noted that there are only four masters in the entire "Wind Nest Realm", and most of the top combat power is here

    Various rumors, true or false, made Ji Ning feel quite stressed.

    "Control the 'petal formation' of this formation as soon as possible. Then you can control countless flame channels to fight the enemy." Ning looked down, pouring mana into the formation, and the huge flower-patterned petals  The part suddenly lit up, and countless flame channel shadows immediately appeared in the surrounding air.

    Every shadow of the flame channel seems to be real, and there are countless restrictions on it.

    "You have to crack the control to control these agency restrictions." Ji Ning shook his head. He only found a few clues and only inspired the entire "passage area" scene, which was still out of control.

    rs

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 13 Control

    Time passes day by day.

    Ji Ning¡¯s second soul was in the Blue and White Cave, and with the help of the Supreme Stone Platform, he was frantically comprehending the formation method of the same school as the ¡®Seven Fires Hell Formation Diagram¡¯.

    Ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years

    More than nine thousand years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged on top of the huge Seven Fires Hell formation, laughed, his face beaming with joy. The mana in his body poured directly into the formation, immediately penetrating into the petals.

    ¡°Buzzing buzzing~~~¡±

    Countless flame passages once again appeared in the mid-air around them. Each passage was as slender as a thread. There were countless restriction mechanisms on the thread-like passage. In fact, Ji Ning could see clearly with his naked eyes. Each passage was as thin as a silk thread.  Even a prohibition agency can control it.

    "After more than 900,000 years of enlightenment, I finally cracked the flower petal formation." Ji Ning showed joy. In reality, more than 9,000 years have passed, but the second soul has always maintained a hundred times acceleration of time.

    ¡°Kakakaka~~~¡±

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom~~~¡±

    In the huge Yao Fire Realm, the most extensive ones are actually the flame passages. Each flame passage is very, very long. Countless flame passages are like a huge nest!  The prison is at the very core of the lair!

    Now, countless flame channels have begun to vibrate, some exposed mechanism restrictions are suddenly hidden again, some damaged parts have begun to repair themselves, and many mechanism restrictions have returned to intact.  However, there are still many areas that were forcibly destroyed. Even if Ji Ning fully controls the passage, he cannot repair it.

    "About 30% of the area was destroyed." Ji Ning nodded lightly and glanced at the countless phantoms in the surrounding air. "The Yao Fire Realm was severely damaged in that battle and has flaws."

    "But the remaining 70% of the area, with countless mechanisms under my control, is much more powerful." Ji Ning had a hint of fighting intent in his eyes.

    Before, he was afraid of the powerful people who were attacking the Flame Dragon Realm.  Now I am most cautious, but I already feel confident.

    I have the confidence to fight!

    The prohibition mechanisms of these countless flame passages were not controlled by the master before. Many of them were exposed, so they could be easily avoided.  But it's different when the master controls it Even if you don't encounter it, Ji Ning's thought can trigger this restraining mechanism!  There are some powerful restrictions, the power radiates hundreds of millions of miles, and there is no place to hide.

    "Humph." Ji Ning said secretly, "Many powerful masters have joined forces. But I, Beiming, will not necessarily be defeated."

    Having controlled the passage area, although Ji Ning was confident, he still did not dare to be careless.  After all, he knew how powerful the other party was, and the other party also knew the dangers of the Yao Fire Realm, and would definitely not be easily attacked.

    "Only the core 'Flower Formation' is left." Ji Ning began to think about the most difficult and core part of the prison.

    After controlling the flower array map, you can control all prisons and save Jiuchen. Unfortunately, there are many damage to prison, if it is intact.  Under complete control, you can even exert the 'Power of Destruction'.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed by, and more than 80,000 years passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the chaos of the void in the Yanlong Domain, a rift in time and space appeared, and at the same time, an invisible force wrapped around an ancient flying boat.  Flying out of the rift in time and space.

    "Haha, everyone, we have arrived at the Flame Dragon Realm." With a loud laugh, the simple flying boat disappeared into thin air.  A group of figures appeared in the void.

    There are ten figures in total.

    The Lord of the Five Industries, and a group of other powerful beings.

    "I have sent you to the Flame Dragon Realm." The Lord of the Five Industries looked at the nine powerful men in front of him, "You are now slowly waiting for the next batch of emperors. You should go after the Beiming Dao Lord  It's all up to you. In short, once the matter is over, I will come and take you back to your respective realms. Okay, I'm leaving, and I have to bring two other groups of emperors."

    "Thank you, brother Wuye."

    "Brother Wu Ye, please slow down a little on the way. The longer you delay, the better."

    These nine powerful people are in a very good mood, because based on the distance, they should be the fastest to arrive.

    The master of the five industries drove the domain flying boat and left again.

    "Let's go to the Yu Xinghai Yao Fire Realm." The thin old man with blue scales all over his body, the 'Blue Demon Lord', said in a low voice. Among the nine emperors present, there are five Lords, and the other four emperors are also powerful.  Extraordinary people dare to come here only if they have enough confidence.  But the Green Demon Lord is the strongest among them.

    "Walk."

    "This is far from Yu Xinghai.It's not far away.  "

    "I'm the best at rushing. I'll take you all with me." The man in green clothes with fluttering robes said with a smile. His fingers were as crystal clear as white jade. With a gentle wave of his hand, he tore open a space passage.

    ¡°Since ¡®Lord Chang Gu¡¯ wants to see us off, we will leave together shamelessly.¡±

    The other powerful men did not refuse.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????Although I am not very familiar with Yu Xinghai, this Changgu Lord is indeed very powerful. He came to the outside of Yaohuo in just over a hundred years.

    "The Yao Fire Realm is so beautiful." Lord Changgu looked at the huge whirlpool of flames in front of him, and the wisps of flames were like flowers. "It is said that during the ancient war, this place was a nightmare place, and many powerful people were imprisoned.  , they all died after entering."

    "Everyone, according to the information we have collected about this Yao Fire Realm, it is easy to enter but difficult to get out." Master Di Chen's voice was cold, "When Beiming Dao Lord entered, I am afraid that he will not be able to escape from this Yao Fire Realm in a short time. We are  Wait outside, or go in?"

    "Of course we have to go in." Lord Green Demon continued, with a palpitating red light in his eyes, "We are the first to arrive. If we delay any longer, I am afraid that the group of emperors sent by Lord Wuyang in the domain flying boat will be destroyed."  They will also arrive, and our advantage will be gone, and it will be more difficult to fight for the domain spaceship. The further back, the more emperors there are, the more difficult it will be. "

    "Yeah." The bald man in red robe with a sad face nodded gently.

    "I also agree to go in as soon as possible." The silver-haired old man carrying a stone sword also said.

    The five masters all spoke, and the other four emperors looked at each other without saying anything.

    "Haha What a pity. I heard that the strongest person in the Flame Dragon Realm is Lord Mang Ya. This Lord Mang Ya should be the most familiar with the Yao Fire Realm. It's a pity that he refuses to give us any information." Lord Green Demon chuckled.  He said, "But at least we have collected some information. This information is enough. This Yaohuo Realm has long been ruined, and the threat to us is not that big. Let's go in."

    The Green Demon Lord turned into a stream of light and flew in first.

    "Let's go." Changgu said.

    "We're leaving too."

    "Walk."

    Either alone or in two groups, these nine emperors rushed into the huge flame vortex one after another.

    soon.

    They entered the world of Yao Fire Realm.

    "So many flame passages." After the nine emperors entered the Yao Fire Realm, they saw countless dense flame passages in the distance.

    "Which way to go?"

    "It doesn't matter which way he goes, why do you all plan to go together? Haha, I'm used to walking alone, so I'll go in first. I'll find Dao Lord Beiming first, and the realm flying boat will be mine." Lord Green Demon  Xieyi smiled, and immediately chose a flame passage and rushed in directly. He was the strongest among the emperors this time, so naturally he did not want to join forces with other powerful men.

    For the Green Demon Lord, he did not believe that he could not kill a Taoist Lord.

    "Let's go." The three eyes of Lord Di Chen looked into the distance. As soon as he took a step, a golden light flashed into the flame channel in the distance.

    "It all depends on fate." The bald man in red robe with a sad face grinned and flew towards a flame passage.

    "Brother Changgu, let's come together." said the silver-haired old man carrying a simple stone sword.

    "Let's go." Master Chang Gu smiled slightly, and the two masters flew side by side towards one of the flame passages. They are from the same domain and have a very good relationship. When the time comes to get the domain flying boat, who will use the two?  Not much difference.

    "The five masters have gone in, let's go in too." The remaining four emperors looked at each other, and soon joined forces in pairs, split into two teams and flew into the flame channel.

    ¡­¡­

    In the most secret space of the Yao Fire Realm, above the Dharma Altar.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged in the air and glanced around. Countless shadows appeared around the periphery of the Yao Fire Realm and the flame channel. At the same time, nine figures also appeared among them. These nine figures first flew into the Yao Fire Realm, and then  Then he entered a channel of flames.  Ji Ning saw it clearly.

    "Are you here?" Ji Ning whispered softly, "This first batch makes me quite stressed."

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 14 Bait

    Knowing that a group of powerful people would arrive from other realms, Ji Ning of course collected information in advance through the Dao Alliance. Master Mangya and Emperor Jinyu were also quite helpful and some of the prestigious people in the Sixteen Realm Alliance were  The messages of the illustrious masters and even some extremely powerful emperors were informed to Ning.

    So when Ji Ning 'saw' the nine figures arriving through the formation diagram, he immediately recognized them.

    "Five of these nine are masters, Master Changgu, Master Sword? These two masters actually work together, they are really too careful." Ji Ning shook his head gently, "Master Dichen, Master Wanchou  Hey, this should be the Lord of the Blue Demon."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes fell on a figure.

    The Lord of the Green Demon is currently flying in the flame channel, cautiously, his eyes emit a cold light, exploring the movement ahead, and at the same time, he releases two rope magic weapons to fly ahead, exploring the path ahead.

    "It is rumored that there are several foreign masters this time, and the Green Demon Master is one of them." Ji Ning observed the Green Demon Master carefully.

    ?According to the information you know.

    The masters are also strong and weak. For example, Master Mangya is the number one master in the Yanlong Domain!  Even in the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance, Master Mangya is still among the top five.  Of course, it is impossible to give a detailed ranking. After all, many masters have not fought against each other. We can only infer from some records. For example, 'Lord Dafeng' is recognized as the number one.

    Then came Master Mangya and a few others.

    The Lord of Wind and Rain and the Lord of Minglan are relatively common in the entire Sixteen Domain Alliance.

    "The Master of the Blue Demon has a great reputation! It is said that he is also a descendant of the Chaos Divine Beast. He is moody and extremely powerful. He is also at the forefront among the masters." Ji Ning secretly said, "According to the intelligence, he should be stronger than the Master of Minglan and the Master of Wind and Rain  ¡­It should also be the strongest among this group of five masters.¡±

    Looking at the sixteen realm alliances, there are very few who can suppress the Blue Demon Lord!  There are only a few of them.

    "Master of the Green Demon?" Many thoughts passed through Ji Ning's mind.

    "Let's show the enemy's weakness first. After all, these five masters are only a small part of the masters who came this time. I only have the ultimate move of 'Fire Passage' in my hand. Once this ultimate move is exposed, I'm afraid it will cause trouble."  If the master emperors behind me are cautious and may even join forces, then I will be in trouble." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Only by showing weakness to the enemy can you make the other party look down on you.

    Only in this way can the opponent act separately Because they all feel that Ji Ning is weak, they will regard other masters as competitors, which is beneficial to Ji Ning.

    "I can control the flame channel, this ultimate move. Either I don't use it, or I have to wait for the best opportunity to use it. This is also my only chance to make a comeback." Ji Ning looked at the nine ghosts in the countless channels around him.  Every move of the nine master emperors was under the observation of Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    "This Yaohuo Realm is really ruined. I occasionally encounter some restricted mechanisms along the way, and I discovered them early." The Blue Demon Lord flew forward, with two rope magic weapons hundreds of millions of miles long in front of him.  Probe.

    "According to legend, the Yao Fire Realm is scary when it is intact. It is too weak now. No wonder many emperors came in to investigate the Flame Dragon Realm before and after, and finally got out safely." The Green Demon Lord shook his head and sneered.  He felt more and more relaxed, more relaxed than he expected.

    It may be a threat to the weak emperor.

    For the masterpiece, the flame passage of the ruined and no one is controlled.  The risk is too low.

    "Beiming Daojun? You must be mine. Hehe, kill Beiming Daojun and seize the realm flying boat. I can easily wander around in the realms without having to bother like now." Qing  The Demon Lord is looking forward to it, and he is moody.  But he was born to like to be alone and wander.

    Whoosh.

    The Green Demon Lord advanced in the flame channel at high speed, and used many methods to detect dangers on the road, advancing easily.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's easier than expected." The bald man in red robe with a sad face walked in the void, his whole body emitting gray light, and the gray light enveloped the distant area in front, detecting all dangers.

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????Every great master feels that the danger in the ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯ is not that high, and as long as you are careful enough, it is still very easy.

    Time passes day by day.

    "It's almost time. The Green Demon Lord is the fastest. He is about to pass through the flame passage area and is approaching the prison area. It's time for me to take action. We can't let them explore in the prison area." Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the altar formation diagram.  , suddenly a stream of light flew out of his body, flew to the side and condensed?The other ¡®Ji Ning¡¯ is the incarnation of Ji Ning¡¯s divine power.

    "Bai Rong, let's go." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Yes." Guard Bai Rong responded respectfully.

    Wow.

    Ning waved his hand, and a simple realm flying boat appeared next to it. It was already much better than the one used by Feixue City Lord.

    Ji Ning and Bai Rong both entered the realm flying boat and then quietly left the hidden space.

    Only the incarnation of Ji Ning¡¯s divine power remained in this hidden space.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± Ji Ning¡¯s incarnation of divine power was still above the altar formation, and he used his magic power to control the formation and control the overall situation.

    Controlling the formation requires very little mana.

    Although Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power is relatively weak, it can still control the formation easily by releasing some mana.

    ¡­¡­

    The incarnation of divine power is controlling the formation, and Ji Ning is always aware of all the movements of the nine dominant emperors.

    In the dark void.

    Next to a flame cage, a simple domain flying boat was hovering there, with Ji Ning himself and Bai Rong inside.

    "Wow." Tens of billions of miles away in front of the domain flying boat, from the mouth of a flame passage, a blue scaled figure flew out. He exuded an evil aura. It seemed that the aura was not so violent and oppressive, but according to intelligence records  , this is definitely a terrifying existence with extremely terrifying strength, and one that ranks at the forefront among the masters.

    "It's the Lord of the Blue Demon!" Ji Ning grinned, "Let's go."

    Whoosh.

    Ning piloted the realm flying boat and immediately rushed into the nearest flame passage.

    "Huh?" The Green Demon Lord, who had just left the flame passage and arrived at the prison area, immediately sensed the fluctuations in the distance. At a glance, he saw a realm spaceship.

    "The Realm Flying Boat!" Lord Green Demon was immediately overjoyed, his eyes lit up with excitement, "Haha, I'm so lucky, I actually encountered the Realm Flying Boat. It seems that the other Lord Overlords didn't notice it."

    "Want to escape? Hehe"

    The Green Demon Lord¡¯s speed immediately surged, and he frantically chased the escaping realm flying boat into the distance.

    Ji Ning drove the realm flying boat, got into the flame passage, and began to flee in panic

    Behind him, the Green Demon Lord swished into the flame channel.

    "You can't escape, you can't escape." The Green Demon Lord shouted, his voice rippling with strange magic power in the space around Ji Ning.

    "Qing Mo, are you still showing off your illusion skills in front of me? Humph." Ji Ning's voice also echoed in the flame channel.

    "Hurry up and give me the realm flying boat, and I can spare your life. Otherwise, you are dead." The Green Demon Lord chased madly.

    "It's just you? Humph. Let me show you the real power of the realm flying boat." As soon as Ji Ning's voice sounded in the flame channel, the speed of the realm flying boat suddenly increased sharply, and it quickly and the Green Demon Lord  Keeping the distance wide open, the Green Demon Master watched Ning disappear within the range that he could detect.

    "This, so fast?" The Blue Demon Lord was shocked, and then his eyes flashed fiercely, "Very good, it is indeed a realm flying boat."

    Territory flying boat.  It was originally meant for traveling.

    In the past, when the Lord of Feixue City was in the disabled state, he was much faster than Ji Ning and the others.  Now it has been repaired a lot, the speed is faster, and you can easily get rid of the Blue Demon Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    A few months have passed.

    "It's a territorial flying boat." The Lord Wanchou's eyes lit up not long after he arrived at the prison area.  I saw the realm flying boat in the distance.

    "It's the master again!" Ji Ning's angry voice came from the domain flying boat, "Master of Wanchou? Don't you think it's too shameless?"

    ????????????????????????? The domain flying boat got into the flame channel again.

    ¡­¡­

    Three years later.

    "The domain flying boat is over there!" Lord Changgu and Sword Master also chased after it.

    The territorial flying boats in the distance fled in panic, and were even rolled over by the burst of restricted bombardment, but they quickly stabilized.  He continued to run away as fast as he could, his speed was too fast, and he soon got rid of them.

    ¡­¡­

    as time flows.  These nine master emperors were so angry that they knew how to escape!  Moreover, the speed of the territorial flying boat is extremely fast, making it difficult for them to catch up.

    "This Taoist Lord Beiming is very familiar with the flame passage. He has easily avoided most of the dangerous restrictions. Even if he encounters them occasionally, his domain flying boat can withstand them." The nine master emperors were helpless.

    &nbsp; Each flame channel is very long.

    There were many dangerous restrictions in the countless flame passages, so they had to be careful. Ji Ning was slithering in and out of them, and they really couldn't catch him for a while.

    But this also makes them excited. After all, that realm spaceship has been wandering in the flame channel one day, they will catch it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, in the flame channel, some of the most terrifying restrictions are temporarily controlled and will not explode, lowering their vigilance." Ji Ning in the domain flying boat was very calm, "Attract these dominant emperors to the flame channel area,  This way, they are less likely to discover the hidden space without entering the prison area.¡±

    The reason why Ji Ning came out to seduce him was because he was worried that if he kept hiding, the master emperors would start to explore carefully, and even explore the prison area carefully.

    Although the hidden space was very difficult to find, I finally discovered it under the guidance of guard Bai Rong.

    But the other party is the master after all!  If these masters are really determined to search slowly and carefully maybe one day they will be lucky enough to find a hidden space. Once discovered, they can occupy the hidden space by force.  I won¡¯t be able to control the array myself!

    Although the possibility is extremely low, you can¡¯t take the risk!

    "Let them know that I am in the Flame Passage and that their thoughts are all on me. They will not explore the prison area inch by inch. They can take action when more emperors come" Ji Ning said.  Enough patience.

    ******

    ps: Today and Friday have been swapped, so there will be one update today and two updates on Friday.

    The collision between Ji Ning and many dominant emperors is a key plot point. Tomato needs to think very clearly

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 15 The second batch is coming

    In one of the flame passages in the Yao Fire Realm, there is a realm flying boat.

    Ji Ning was sitting in the flying boat, holding a wine glass. The aroma of wine filled the inside of the flying boat. The guard Bai Rong stood aside solemnly.

    "Bai Rong, would you like to sit down and have a drink together?" Ji Ning said with a leisurely smile.

    "I'm just a puppet, I don't need to drink." Bai Rong said solemnly.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "You are wrong. I don't need to drink, don't I also like to drink? There is always a process of liking, come on, come on, I have a lot of fine wines, come and try them all"

    "No need." Bai Rong still stood aside.

    "I order you to sit down." Ji Ning frowned.

    "Yes, master." Bai Rong sat down obediently.

    "Drink." Ji Ning pointed to the wine glass placed next to him.

    Bai Rong picked up the wine glass and drank the wine in one sip. He frowned and said in a low voice, "I don't like it. I also tasted it when I was with the former master 'Qingshi Taoist' and I didn't like it."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was surprised, and then he waved his hand, and hundreds of wine glasses appeared next to him. At the same time, hundreds of wine gourds appeared next to him. Wine flew out of the gourds and into every wine glass.

    "Try them all, and I won't believe you. Your body should have perfect tastes and smells. How could you not like it? I'm afraid Taoist Qingshi invited you to drink too little, and you didn't find anything you like." Ji Ning ordered.  , ¡°Drink them all, cup after cup.¡±

    Bai Rong obeyed his orders honestly and drank cup after cup, but his honest face was full of helplessness. Why did this master force himself to drink?

    "It's finished." Bai Rong quickly drank up all the wine glasses, still calm.

    "Come again." Ji Ning didn't believe it. Practitioners would drink when they had nothing to do. Ji Ning had a huge collection of all kinds of fine wines, and he also captured a lot of magic treasures stored in the Tao Lord and Emperor's stores.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the flying boat, Ji Ning poured wine and Bai Rong drank it. After drinking for more than an hour.  While Bai Rong drank a glass of wine, his whole body trembled and he said: "Master, this is good. This is good."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was surprised. He pointed his finger from a distance, and the wine immediately flew out from a wine gourd floating next to him, flying directly into Ji Ning's mouth. A strong sour and spicy taste immediately filled the mouth, followed by a "long aftertaste"  The stench made Ji Ning's face change. He closed his mouth and stared at Bai Rong: "That's it. Does it taste good?"

    Ji Ning likes a variety of wines, some of which may seem bland but actually have a long lasting flavor.  Or maybe the light fragrance permeates the whole body.  Or maybe after drinking it, your whole body will feel frosty and your heart will feel cold

    But it¡¯s impossible for him to like this sour, spicy and extremely strong-smelling wine.  Ji Ning himself didn't know when he captured it. This time he gave it to Bai Rong and took it out for the first time.

    "It tastes really bad." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "It tastes good." Bai Rong's eyes widened.

    "Well, the chaotic universe is really full of wonders. There are puppets who like to drink this kind of wine. There are actually people who can refine this kind of wine. Let's not talk about it. Come on. Let's drink." Ji Ning smiled, finally having someone to accompany him.  I was drinking. After all, my life was so boring. Playing with these dominant emperors was really boring. After all, my incarnation of divine power controlled all the flame channels, and everything was under control.

    "Master. Have you noticed something is wrong?" Bai Rong drank happily, and suddenly started talking more.

    "Something's wrong?" Ji Ning was startled, "What's wrong?"

    "The dominant emperors in the flame channel of the Yao Fire Realm are now chasing you one by one, and they are not so diligent." Bai Rong said.

    Ji Ning smiled: "It's normal. It's been 80,000 years! They have discovered it after such a long time. It's almost impossible to catch me, so naturally they won't chase me desperately."

    "However, they have not relaxed. In fact, they have also laid some traps in the flame passages, such as arranging disguised restrictions to hide some terrible restrictions in the flame passages. They even directly set up other restrictions to deal with me." Ji Ning  Shaking his head, "They don't know that all their actions are under my control."

    "Master, there are already eight masters and ten emperors now How many master emperors will the realm flying boat attract this time?" Bai Rong said worriedly.

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, he also felt the pressure.

    Eighty thousand years.

    The two masters of the five industries and the master of Wuyang, who were responsible for driving the realm flying boats, also sent the first batch of master emperors to the Yanlong realm.  The five masters of the five industries were responsible for sending the first batch of five masters and four emperors, while the master of Wuyang sent three masters and six emperors.

    &nbsp; "According to time estimates, the second batch will arrive soon." Ji Ning said solemnly, "I hope they will all enter the flame channel separately. As long as they separate, then I will be sure to resist. I am afraid they unite  Let¡¯s get up and act together.¡±

    The masters have different methods. If three or five masters join forces, even if Ji Ning breaks out various restrictions on the flame channel, he may not be able to stop the three or five masters!

    After all, some masters are good at defense!  The defense is as strong as the Lord of Different Universes!  Some are good at speed, and some are good at cause and effect It will naturally be more difficult to deal with them together.

    ¡­¡­

    120,000 years after the flying boat in the realm was exposed.

    The masters of the five industries sent the second batch of master emperors.

    Next to a star that was as hot as a fireball, a gap opened in the void, and a realm spaceship shuttled out and stopped aside.

    "Everyone, we have arrived. Judging from the news we know nowthe Beiming Dao Lord has been hiding in the Yaohuo territory, and the dominating emperors who arrived before have not snatched the domain flying boat. You still have a big one.  Hope." The Master of Five Industries said with a smile.

    "No matter who gets it in the end, Brother Wuye, you will definitely get a lot of treasure." Someone from the eight figures flying down suddenly spoke.

    "I borrowed the realm flying boat from my master, and most of my treasures must be given to my master." The master of the five industries glared, "I won't tell you more, there are still the last batch, I will continue  Hurry as hard as you can.¡±

    As he spoke, the master of the five industries drove away on the domain flying boat.

    The eight figures standing in the void were magnificent. One of them, a handsome and enchanting man who exuded a cold and cold air, snorted: "Everyone, please go to the Yao Fire Realm first. I will come quickly."

    "As he said this, the strange man took a step forward and disappeared through the void.

    "Where is the Lord of Winter Fire going?"

    "Where can he go? With his temperament, he is probably going to capture some of the friends and relatives that Beiming Daojun cares about." The speaker was a bearded man in simple clothes and a gray robe, but behind him was a strange  of eight cyan wooden boards.

    "This winter fire always does such stupid things."

    "Brother Heimu, we don't need to worry about him. I'm here to tear apart time and space and lead everyone on the way." This batch of eight master emperors were sent, four of them were masters, and the winter fire master was one of them.

    The Lord of Blackwood is the one with the highest status among them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The bearded man ¡®Blackwood Master¡¯ carrying eight blue wooden boards nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Wow.

    Tearing through the void and rushing on, the Lord of Winter Fire soon arrived at the Eternal World of Heaven.

    "We're here." The Lord of Winter Fire stood above the clouds and mist in mid-air, looking at the Cang Palace in the distance.

    The Lord of Winter Fire, dressed in white clothes that exude a hazy white light, has an eerie and handsome appearance, and his skin is so crystal clear that you can even see the blood vessels under the skin, and his eyes also have a terrifying chill.

    "According to the intelligence collected, the Lord of Feixue City should have been chasing a man named 'Jiu Chen' into the Yao Fire Realm. After that, the Lord of Feixue City should have deliberately spread the news Dao Lord Beiming really entered regardless of the danger.  The Yaohuo Realm should have fought against Feixue City Lord. In the end, Feixue City Lord was defeated and was chased and committed suicide." The Lord of Winter Fire nodded lightly, "From this, it can be seen that Beiming Dao Lord is extremely affectionate.  People who value righteousness.¡±

    "For the sake of my friends, even though I guessed it was a conspiracy, I still risked my life and broke into the Yao Fire Realm."

    "Hmm"

    "It's best to deal with someone who attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and even disregards life." There was a cold light in the eyes of the Lord of Winter Fire, "Jiuchen Cult Leader fell into the Yao Fire Realm, and I'm afraid he has been rescued by Beiming. This Beiming Taoist Lord has other people.  The friend who cares about me is probably the sect he belongs to - Tiancang Palace!"

    The Lord of Winter Fire looked at the Tiancang Palace in the distance: "I just want to take away all the Tiancang Palace, capture all the world realms, Dao Lords, and Emperors force the Beiming Dao Lord to hand over the realm flying boat and exchange it with me.  . With Beiming Daojun¡¯s temperament, it is still possible to agree.¡±

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 16 First Meeting with Winter Fire

    "Those Overlord Emperors came a long time before me, but none of them did this. They only went to fight for the Yao Fire Realm. They are really a bunch of stupid people. I really don't know what they think." The Winter Fire Lord shook his head and sneered.

    For a domain spaceship, it is normal for the masters to fight for it.

    ????????????? Just like a World Realm person actually possesses the fruits of Chibo Palace Dao Lords will also take action to snatch them.  In the world of practitioners, if you don't have enough strength, you are naturally not qualified to bear treasures that are too exaggerated.

    But¡ª¡ª

    The Lord is at the top of any major force!  Therefore, masters are generally arrogant and attach great importance to face.

    To them, how precious is a domain spaceship?  It's okay to deal with a Dao Lord for the sake of the realm flying boat.

    But to capture that Dao Lord¡¯s friend alive and then threaten him This kind of thing is so embarrassing!  The majestic master really has no face to do this.

    Someone with a slightly lower status, such as Feixue City Lord, can do such shameless things.  But with Ji Ning's strength, he could completely guess that it would be impossible for an ordinary emperor to deal with Tiancang Palace!

    And even if you really do this, you will definitely succeed?  Daojun Beiming doesn¡¯t have any means of arrangement?

    Therefore, it is extremely embarrassing to do such a thing!  And the probability of success is low, so the masters will naturally not do this, and would rather go directly to the Yao Fire Realm to fight for it.  Only the truly sinister and shameless ¡®Winter Fire Lord¡¯ chose to do this.

    Although the masters are generally extremely arrogant and want to save face.  But occasionally there are still surprises!  ¡®Winter Fire Lord¡¯ was such an accident.

    ¡­¡­

    In Tiancang Palace.

    The brothers from Tiancang Palace are gathering together, eating and drinking, sitting and talking, enjoying themselves.  Ji Ning Dharmakaya, Jiuchen Dharmakaya, and Tianyi Emperor were also nearby.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly a terrible force came.

    Ji Ning raised his head and saw a snow-white claw with silver scales falling from the sky in the distance. Invisible cold air filled the air, and time and space were completely frozen and suppressed. This bone-chilling coldness instantly invaded, making Ji Ning completely  Discoloration.

    "Here he comes." Ji Ning shouted via voice message.  "Please enter my cave magic weapon first."

    As he spoke, Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Emperor Tianyi, Jiuchen Dharma Body, Yudou Daojun, etc. all did not resist and allowed Ji Ning to collect the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure.  After all, Ji Ning had made all the arrangements before.

    This time it attracted fifteen other realms, and even some wandering rulers from more distant places, so Ji Ning naturally made appropriate arrangements.  Not only Tiancang Palace.  Even in the Three Realms Ji Ning specially refined another dharma body.

    It should be noted that Ji Ning has his own body and a second soul, so he is completely able to maintain the two peak Dharmakayas!  Now the newly refined dharma body is located in the three realms.

    "Bang~~~" Countless restrictions in Tiancang Palace were shattered layer by layer, and the huge silver-white scaly claws were lifelike, tearing everything apart, and Ji Ning's dharma body immediately flashed and transformed into an invisible escape technique and flew into the sky.

    The cold air forced Ji Ning's Shadowless Escape Technique to reveal his figure. Ji Ning stood in mid-air and looked at a figure in the distance. It was a very handsome man wearing crystal white clothes, but he had a cold aura.  .

    "It turns out to be the master of winter fire." Ji Ning said.  "Lord of Winter Fire, come to my Tiancang Palace. What do you want?"

    "Huh huh." The winter fire master in the distance had cold eyes, "Beiming Taoist Lord? Do you think that if all your friends from the same sect are included in the magic weapon, there will be nothing I can do? As for why I am here.  Can¡¯t you guess?¡±

    The Lord of Winter Fire's voice turned cold and he shouted: "Hand over the realm flying boat obediently. Naturally, I don't bother to embarrass you. Otherwise, all your fellow disciples will be dead."

    "The realm flying boat is with me, and I am in the Yao Fire Realm." Ji Ning shook his head, "I am just a dharma body, how can I hand over the realm flying boat?"

    "It's very simple, as long as you make an oath of destiny and promise to hand over the realm flying boat to me. Then I will leave immediately." The Lord of Winter Fire stared at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning raised his head and glanced into the distance. There were fluctuations in time and space in the distance. Ji Ning stopped talking nonsense and sneered directly: "It's really a dream."

    "Huh?" The Winter Fire Lord also glanced behind him, and the time and space in the distance began to crack.

    "Reinforcements? Even if there are reinforcements, it's too late." The Winter Fire Lord shouted angrily.

    Wow~~~

    He turned into a white flame out of thin air, and this white flame was mighty.  Sweeping across the world, the white flames revealed silver-scaled claws at the front, with a total of eight silver-scaled claws carrying the white flames? seemed to cover the world and grabbed directly towards Ji Ning.

    The surrounding world was completely sealed, and the coldness of the white flames made Ji Ning's body tremble.

    "Poof." Facing eight silver scale claws carrying white flames.  Ji Ning felt threatened, especially the 'white flame', which was a kind of flame unique to the Winter Fire Lord - Winter Fire.

    It is originally a special life origin.

    It is a ball of fire. The flame has spirituality. It gradually cultivates and becomes stronger and stronger until it becomes the master.  Its unique 'winter fire' is extremely cold, and once it touches the body, the weaker ones will be burned to ashes instantly.

    "Stop." There was a low roar, and a huge head appeared in the torn space and time in the distance. It was Lord Mang Ya.  Ji Ning is now very close to Master Mang Ya, and is also worried about Tiancang Palace's danger. Naturally, he has already told Master Mang Ya about this matter.

    In the past, Master Mangya didn't care about Ji Ning's life or death, but since Ji Ning showed his strength, Master Mangya has regarded Ji Ning as an important arm.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    When the flames of the sharp claws passed by, everything was shattered. Ji Ning's 'dharma body', which was extremely tough and comparable to the eternal best magic weapon, was also shattered. This is the power of domination.

    "Want to stop me?" A face appeared in the white flames that filled the air, showing a sneer, "Even if Master Mangya comes, if you slow down just a little bit, I will be able to kill you and capture all your friends in Tiancang Palace.  .¡±

    After all, he is also a master. Although he is not as good as Mang Ya, he is not afraid.

    "Bang!" The huge body of Master Mangya appeared. There were six sharp horns on its head. The huge body seemed to be a thick layer of twisted rock. A thick hoof claw like a pillar of heaven descended and attacked.  Towards the Lord of Winter Fire.

    The eight silver-scaled claws of the Winter Fire Lord immediately resisted.

    A loud noise~~~

    The endless power spreads out tens of billions of miles around, but there is no damage at all tens of billions of miles away.  Obviously Lord Mangya protects mortal beings.

    "Huh?" The eight silver scale claws immediately collapsed, turned into invisible white flames, and then turned into human form.

    "What's going on? Why didn't you catch it?" The Winter Fire Lord's face was filled with astonishment. He thought he had killed Ji Ning's Dharma Body, and wanted to catch Ji Ning's stored magic weapon, but he couldn't find it at all.

    "Are you looking for me?" The light in the distance condensed into a figure, it was Ji Ning.

    "Immortality?" The face of the Lord of Winter Fire changed. "You are a swordsman, but you also have immortality?" He had found a lot of information a long time ago and thought that Ji Ning did not have immortality, so he was so confident.

    Ji Ning sighed.

    My true form is so powerful that even the master may not be able to force me to use my immortal body.  But this time his Dharmakaya was forced to use his immortal body.

    This is the first time it has been used in battle!

    "Beiming, not bad." The majestic Master Mang Ya also transformed into a human form. The old man in snow-white robes smiled at Ji Ning. Master Mang Ya's evaluation of Ji Ning was getting higher and higher. He had immortality and wanted to kill Ji Ning.  It's not an easy task. Ji Ning is fully capable of dealing with the Yao Fire Realm.

    At this time, Lord Mangya didn¡¯t know that Ji Ning had already controlled part of the formation of the ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯.

    "Master Mangya, thank you for arriving." Ji Ning said.

    "Hmph." Lord Donghuo sneered and glanced at Ji Ning, then at Lord Mangya, "If you can hide for a while, how can you hide forever? You can't hide from Beiming Dao Lord in the Yaohuo territory."

    Whoosh.

    The Lord of Winter Fire turned around and left.

    "Master of Winter Fire, see you in the Yao Fire Realm." Ji Ning also said loudly.

    "Hmph, that's a big tone. See you in the Yao Fire Realm!" The voice of the Lord of Winter Fire was full of evil aura, but his figure had torn apart time and space and disappeared.

    Ji Ning was silent as he watched the Winter Fire Lord leave.

    "What's wrong?" Master Mang Ya came over.

    "Since the Winter Fire Lord has appeared, the second batch of Lord Lords should have arrived." Ji Ning said softly. There were eight Lords in the first batch. What about the second batch?

    There are too many masters, can I definitely stop them with the flame channel?

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 17 Deduction of Crisis

    "There will be more and more masters coming from other realms." Master Mangya looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, have you decided how to deal with it?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Then let's go, follow me to Mangya Country." Master Mangya said.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t object. Since the winter fire master came to kill him, there might be another shameless master.  After all, my own body is much weaker. Without the 'Northern Rainbow Sword', my body is comparable to that of Feixue City Lord He will be easily bombarded and forced to use the 'immortal body'. If the master really doesn't hesitate,  The cost is still the possibility of killing his Dharmakaya, so it is safest to go to Mangya Country.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing apart

    A crack was torn open in the vast void, and Lord Mangya took Ji Ning and flew side by side into the crack in time and space and disappeared.

    ******

    Yu Xinghai Yao Fire Realm.

    Wow~~~

    The seven figures all passed through the huge whirlpool of flames and entered the Yao Fire Realm. These seven figures were the Lord Emperors who arrived at the Flame Dragon Realm in the same batch as the Winter Fire Lords.

    "Lord Blackwood, what should we do now? Go in separately?" the man in a gorgeous purple robe asked.

    "Brother Kuroki?" Another majestic foreign master also said.

    There are only three masters among these seven figures. Obviously, they all value the opinion of the 'Blackwood Master', because the Blackwood Master is a master who is very good at deducing one path, although he is not as good as Emperor Yibo in deducing one path!  It's a lot worse, but it's still ranked number one in the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance.

    As for Emperor Yibo?  I don¡¯t know where I have drifted to for a long time. Emperor Yibo was surrounded by some masters of different universes and other powerful people, and all of them were on good terms with Emperor Yibo.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off offence, the power of ¡®Deduction Yiyi¡¯ is generally something everyone is willing to make friends with.

    Because if you want to kill him, he will know it in advance and avoid it long ago.

    And sometimes when you encounter danger and trouble, you need to ask him to help you ¡®deduct¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± The bearded man ¡®Blackwood Lord¡¯ carrying eight blue wooden boards said.  "But you all know that this fight for the realm flying boat involves many dominant emperors and the ruins of the Sith tribe, so it is extremely difficult to deduce. I have tried and failed on the way before, and now I have entered the territory of Yaohuo  ¡­maybe it will work.¡±

    The closer it is to ¡®reality¡¯, the more promising the deduction will be.

    None of the other six figures dared to disturb him.

    "Hula~~~" Lord Blackwood stood there and closed his eyes, but the eight blue wooden boards behind him all flew out at the same time and flew around Lord Blackwood. Each one was suspended, and they were constantly floating around Lord Blackwood.  Surrounded.  There is green light flowing on every wooden board.  Countless runes are emerging, and invisible fluctuations are permeating the air.

    It lasted for half an hour in the blink of an eye.

    "Huh?" Lord Blackwood frowned and opened his eyes.

    "Brother Heimu?" the alien leader asked.

    "How is it?" The purple-robed master also asked.

    "Don't worry." Lord Blackwood said, "You all follow me and enter a flame passage. Remember, you are only at the entrance of the passage, there is no need to go deep."

    "As he said that, Lord Blackwood flew over first, and the other six figures also followed.

    Soon, they all flew into the nearest flame passage and stopped at the entrance of the passage.

    "Don't bother me." Lord Blackwood ordered.  Then he sat down cross-legged and began to calm down and concentrate on the deduction. The eight blue wooden boards around him were constantly rotating, sometimes at a slow speed.  Sometimes fast, with a strange rhythm.

    ¡­¡­

    When the seven figures including Lord Blackwood arrived, Ji Ning knew it immediately, and he was also observing this group of Lord Lords.

    "Huh? Not good. They actually acted together? It's strange. Why did they fly into the flame passage and stop moving forward at the entrance of the passage?" Ji Ning was puzzled.  Just at the entrance of the passage, you can exit at any time, and you can't threaten them even if you control the flame passage.

    ¡­¡­

    This deduction by Blackwood Master lasted for three years.

    Lord Blackwood¡¯s face turned pale, and he finally opened his eyes, with a look of exhaustion in his eyes.

    "Blackwood?" The other six looked at the Blackwood Master, and the purple-robed Master spoke softly.

    "The dangers in the Yao Fire Realm are mainly the flame passage and the prison area. As long as we don't get into the prison area, there is no danger." Lord Blackwood said, "So the main danger is the flame passage! After entering the flame passage, I deduced  It became a little clearer. This time?There are many invisible interferences in the deduction, and the interference is extremely strong.  "

    Lord Blackwood doesn¡¯t know

    Ji Ning practices the ultimate way, and the deductions related to Ji Ning are ridiculously complicated.  This time it involves so many dominant emperors, and it is the Sith tribe¡¯s relic ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯.  To deduce a slightly weaker one, it is simply impossible to see clearly.

    "What's the result?" The alien leader asked.

    "It's very dangerous." Lord Blackwood said softly, "It feels like there is a thick fog ahead. I can only vaguely infer one result Only when we act together can we be considered safe enough. Once we are separated life or death is unpredictable."

    "What?"

    "Is life or death uncertain?"

    "So scary?" The other six were shocked.

    According to what they knew in advance, although the Yao Fire Realm is dangerous, it is dilapidated after all, and there is no one to take charge. The danger of the Yao Fire Realm has been greatly reduced.  For the Lord and some extremely powerful emperors, the threat is not great.

    "If we separate, it may be safe, but we may die." Lord Blackwood said, "But as long as we act together, there will be no danger. You decide, how to go? If you agree to act together, I will go in with you.  . Otherwise I will wait for the next group of dominating emperors and go in with them."

    "Together."

    "Of course together." Purple Robe Master and others all responded. Emperor Yibo's whereabouts are difficult to find and exclude. Blackwood Master is currently ranked number one in the Sixteen Domain Alliance. It is safe to act with such a master.  ah.

    "Should we wait for the Winter Fire Lord?" An emperor suddenly spoke.

    "What are you waiting for him to do?"

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s so embarrassing to be with him.¡±

    "Let's go, he took an extra detour and was at least two hundred years later than us." Lord Blackwood also said calmly, "I don't have the patience to wait for him." Lord Blackwood has a very aloof temperament, even worse than ordinary Lords.  He is much more arrogant and has always looked down upon the Lord of Winter Fire!

    When Lord Blackwood spoke, no one objected.

    Phew~~~

    These seven master emperors immediately joined forces to advance in the flame channel, each using their own methods.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Magical weapons,??????? Secret techniques The methods that each of them is good at are displayed one by one, advancing like a crushing force.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh? They actually joined forces to act together?" In a flame passage in the Yao Fire Realm, hidden in the realm flying boat, Ji Ning, who was originally drinking leisurely with Bai Rong, could no longer be leisurely.

    "Lord Blackwood? I didn't expect that involving so many powerful people, even me, who practices the ultimate way, can actually deduce a way out." Ji Ning secretly thought, he was on good terms with Dao Lord Damo, so he deduced a way out.  I also understand that the more involved this deduction is, the more complicated it becomes.

    He is cultivating the ultimate way. Every time Daojun Damo deduces something about Ji Ning, it is all vague and difficult to deduce.

    ?????????????????????? If there is a Supreme Being involved in something, I am afraid it will be difficult for Emperor Yibo to deduce it.

    "The deduction is really amazing." Ji Ning marveled.

    If they act alone.

    Then any one of them is the fish on their own chopping board!

    But with joint action there's nothing you can do about it.

    "Now that the Lord of Blackwood has started to take action, we can start to close the net." Ji Ning thought, "But wait a little longer until the Lord of Winter Fire arrives."

    The Lord of Winter Fire actually wants to threaten himself with the entire Tiancang Palace, how can I spare him?

    soon.

    More than one hundred and eighty years later, the Lord of Winter Fire also arrived at the Yao Fire Realm, and randomly chose a flame passage to enter.

    After the Lord of Winter Fire penetrated deep into the flame channel, Ji Ning in the realm flying boat finally put down his wine glass and stood up.

    "Now, there are twelve masters in the flame channel of the Yao Fire Realm!" Ji Ning clearly controls the whereabouts of these master emperors. "Once I attack one of them, I'm afraid my method will be exposed, and it may alarm the others.  Dominate the emperor. So I am afraid that the real master I capture is only one."

    "Which one should I choose?"

    Ji Ning smiled, "The strongest one!"

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 18 Capture

    Use the flame channel to restrict the capture of the master. If you want to capture, capture the strongest one.

    And among these twelve masters, the strongest in terms of strength is the Green Demon Master!

    "This cunning Dao Lord Beiming must have extremely detailed information about the Yao Fire Realm. Otherwise, how could he be so cunning? He gets rid of him easily every time." The Lord of the Green Demon sat cross-legged in the air, surrounded by  Surrounded by two magical ropes, he just silently sensed and sensed all movements.

    He can detect even the slightest fluctuation.

    "But if you do it too many times, you will miss." The Green Demon Lord sneered, "Now the flame channel is not only restricted by the original mechanisms, but also has many traps set by the Lord Emperors As long as he is a little less lucky,  Once I'm tricked, I have a chance to succeed."

    The Lord of the Green Demon is very patient. He can wander from realm to realm, and each wandering time is very long, so he naturally has enough patience.

    The entanglement and tossing in the flame passage is to toss a thousand chaos, and the blue demon master is still patient.

    "Huh?" The Green Demon Lord twitched his ears, opened his eyes and looked forward.

    A domain spaceship soon appeared in front of it and was proceeding cautiously.

    "Here it comes, it's the realm flying boat." The Blue Demon Lord was overjoyed. Whoosh, he immediately turned into a stream of light and chased after Ji Ning. He has been in the flame channel for more than 100,000 years and is already very familiar with the flame channel around him.  , wherever there is a prohibition mechanism, wherever there are traps set by practitioners, everything is clear, and it will naturally be easier to chase.

    "It's the Lord of the Green Demon." The realm flying boat seemed to be frightened, and immediately turned around and fled quickly.

    "Don't run away!" the Green Demon Lord shouted angrily, chasing after him.

    The flying boats in the domain were fleeing in panic.

    Bang~~~

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and a large number of boulders appeared out of thin air, spinning crazily and smashing everything outside the restricted area. Although the territorial flying boat was strong enough to withstand the attack, it was also knocked backwards.

    "Good opportunity." The Blue Demon Lord was overjoyed when he saw this, and quickly chased after him.

    After the territorial flying boat escapes from the restricted range.  He immediately accelerated and fled again.

    One chase, one escape.

    The Green Demon Lord controlled the magic rope and flew forward, sweeping away all dangers. Although he was chasing Ji Ning madly, and although he was familiar with the surroundings, he was still cautious.  This is also the reason why he has traveled to countless dangerous places and still lived well.

    "Very good, come on, come on." In the panicked realm flying boat, Ji Ning looked behind him with a smile.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  Even if he accidentally bumps into the restriction he did so on purpose!

    "It's just in front, it's here." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    because¡­¡­

    A terrifying restriction is not far ahead. This is the terrifying restriction that ranks at the forefront of countless flame passages. It was originally used by the Sith to trap practitioners and then moved them to the prison area.  The power of the restriction can easily trap one master, or even two or three masters.

    However, if there are too many masters, one master may be hit, while other masters may be faster or slower.  Not within the restricted range!  That would be troublesome, so Ji Ning still chose to go alone.

    "Capture the Lord." Ji Ning was also excited. This was something he never dared to think about in the past, but after controlling all the flame channels.  He had this idea.

    "brush."

    The territorial flying boat instantly flew past the range of the terrifying restriction. The restriction has never been activated. Ji Ning, the top terrifying restriction in recent years, has controlled it and restrained it, and has never exploded.  Therefore, those dominant emperors have never encountered big trouble.  Even if there are some terrible restrictions.  That was also exposed publicly.

    "Don't run away. You can't escape. The realm flying boat is mine." The Green Demon Lord chased after him angrily.  He controlled the magic rope to fly in front, hoping that the magic rope could bind the realm flying boat. Unfortunately, the Beiming Dao Lord escaped too fast.

    "We're here, we're here, right there." Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power has been observing all the movements.

    On the altar formation diagram.

    Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power is controlling the formation, and countless flame passages are floating around. Ji Ning's incarnation of divine power is staring at one of the passages. There are two light spots in that passage, one is the realm flying boat, and the other is  The blue demon dominates.

    "Start!" The incarnation of Ji Ning's divine power immediately passed through the formation and controlled the terrible restriction. The terrifying power of the restriction that had been restrained suddenly exploded.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    &nbsp; Phew.

    Flying forward at high speed, the Green Demon Lord was chasing Ji Ning and rushed directly into the restriction.

    "Buzz~~~" A strange space force suddenly appeared, and eight areas in the flame channel were illuminated with light. The eight rays of light converged high in the sky to form a void cage.  The Void Cage completely trapped the Green Demon Lord who was charging forward. The Green Demon Lord was still flying at high speed in the Void Cage, and hit the membrane wall of the Void Cage.

    There was a loud bang, and the Blue Demon Lord was shaken back a little.

    "Well, what's wrong?" The Green Demon Master's face suddenly changed, showing a look of horror. He looked around and clearly saw that he was trapped in a void cage, and he could clearly see the constantly deforming void membrane wall.

    "Break it for me." The Green Demon Lord stretched out his right hand, which immediately turned into a sharp claw, and with terrifying power, he directly grabbed the void membrane wall with one claw.

    The void membrane wall is silent and rippling slightly, like a bubble, easily removing its power without any damage.

    The Green Demon Lord¡¯s heart was really cold. He had traveled to too many places and had a very high level of knowledge, so he understood it all at once Even if he was ten times stronger, I¡¯m afraid he still wouldn¡¯t be able to break through this void cage.

    "How is it possible that there is a void cage? Impossible. I have walked back and forth through this flame passage more than ten times, and the realm flying boat just passed by before, and my magic weapon rope also passed through here, but it did not trigger this restriction. Why did I go  Are you encountering a restriction now?" The Lord of the Green Demon couldn't believe it, "And we haven't encountered it so many times in the past. Why did the terrible restriction break out without warning this time?"

    More than 100,000 years ago.

    With so many masters and emperors coming in, nothing happened to anyone!

    If there is such a terrible restriction, it stands to reason that one of the Overlord Emperors should have been trapped long ago, but no news of the Sixteen Realm Alliance has ever been leaked, and all the other Overlord Emperors are fine.

    "It didn't break out before, but suddenly it broke out? Is there someone who controls the ban?" The Blue Demon Lord couldn't think of any other reasons.

    Wow.

    The realm flying boat that originally escaped flew back and stopped in front of the void cage.

    Two figures flew out from the realm flying boat, a young man in white carrying a black divine sword, and a furry white-haired guard.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." The Green Demon Master stared at the boy in white.

    "Master Green Demon, this must be the first time you and I have really met." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Why, you are gloating about my misfortune when you see me trapped in a restraint?" the Green Demon Lord said coldly.

    Ji Ning shook his head gently: "No, I'm here to save you."

    "Save me?" The Green Demon Lord's expression changed.

    "Yes I want to ask, do you want to live or die!" Ji Ning looked at the Green Demon Lord with a smile.

    But these words shocked the Green Demon Lord. He immediately exclaimed: "You, is it you? Are you the one who controls this restriction? I thought it was some powerful ruler who triggered the restriction behind me and trapped me.  Well, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, a little Taoist."

    As soon as the Green Demon Master was hit, he deduced that someone must have taken the initiative to control the restriction.

    Without active control, why hasn¡¯t anyone been hit for so many years? It¡¯s okay even if the realm flying boat or the magic weapon rope passed through, but he suddenly got hit?  It must be that the restriction can be restrained or exploded, and it is all controlled by a 'hand' behind it.

    "Hmph, what price do I have to pay if I want to get out?" The Lord of the Green Demon looked at Ji Ning, his eyes faintly glowing with coldness, but he still remained calm and asked.

    "It's very simple. It doesn't take long to be my follower. It's just one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Era." Ji Ning said, "For a master like you, wandering outside, one hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Era is nothing.  .¡±

    "I am a master, and I give you a Dao Lord as a follower?" The Green Demon Master roared with anger in his eyes, "Do you think too highly of yourself?"

    "It is true that I am just a small Dao Lord, but the life and death of your majestic master is now in the hands of me, the Dao Lord." Ji Ning stared at the Green Demon Master.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 19 Would rather die than obey

    "Control my life and death?" The Blue Demon Lord glanced at the void cage that trapped him, "If I read correctly, this is just a void cage. It can trap me at most, but it can't kill me. As long as I don't  If you stop resisting attacks, the Void Cage needs to continuously consume energy. I don't believe that just one restriction can maintain such a strong Void Cage endlessly. It is worth collecting xs520."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "As expected of a master, you are right. If you resist, this void cage will not last long. But do you think the Sith tribe didn't think of that?"

    "Huh?" The Green Demon Lord looked at Ji Ning.

    "As long as I have a thought, this void cage will open a void passage and directly connect to the prison area." Ji Ning said, "I will imprison you directly in the prison! You should know how terrifying the prison in the Yao Fire Realm is."

    The Lord of the Green Demon is well-informed, and he also understands that even if the Sith tribe creates such a void cage, it is impossible to trap the enemy forever, and indeed it is very likely that they will be sent to the prison through the 'void passage'!

    "Prisons? Some of those prisons are dilapidated. The entire prison formation has been damaged and its power has been greatly reduced." The Blue Demon Lord sneered, "With my strength, give me enough time there is still hope to escape. Even if  If I can't escape in a short time, I can also ask for help from other powerful people. So, you can't threaten me." "You are wrong. The prisons in the prison area are also different. There are seven core and largest prisons" Ji  Ning said, "Three of the seven core prisons have collapsed, but four are still intact. I will imprison you in one of the core prisons. Not to mention you, even the lord of another universe cannot escape if he is trapped in it.  "

    The Green Demon Lord¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He also got information about the Yao Fire Realm, knew that there were seven core prisons, and also understood that the entire prison area was now damaged.  If the power is reduced, it may not be able to imprison the master of another universe.

    Ji Ning might be bragging when he said he could trap the 'Lord of a Different Universe' forever, but it would probably be very easy to imprison him as a Lord.

    "Have you thought about it?" Ji Ning said, "There is no shame in being my follower! Don't worry, I won't be able to publicize this matter. I will also tell the outside world that you, the Lord of the Green Demon, have a close relationship with me, Bei Ming.  Okay, you are a good friend, so you helped me."

    "Who believes it?" the Green Demon Lord said coldly.  "Who would believe it? Who doesn't know that I came to the Yaohuo Realm this time to compete for your realm flying boat. Who doesn't know the temperament of my green demon? Instead of fighting for the realm flying boat, I suddenly became friends with you and protected you at all costs  Are those dominant emperors fools? I'm afraid everyone can guess that I have been forced by you to become your follower." Ji Ning frowned upon seeing this: "Then what do you want?"

    "It is my greatest shame to be a follower of a little Taoist. I will never agree." The Green Demon Lord shook his head, leaving no room for change in his words.

    Ji Ning felt a little bit in trouble.  This moody Green Demon Lord didn't expect to take 'face' so seriously, to the point of not caring about his life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Ten Thousand Chaos Era!¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Humph." The Green Demon Lord shook his head.

    Ji Ning's eyes turned cold: "A thousand Chaos Era, this is the last condition I give you! You only need to follow me for a thousand Chaos Era. How short is it for you as a master? You are here to kill me this time and take it.  Bao. I've already shown mercy. If you don't agree even for this thousand years of chaos, humph"

    In fact, one thousand Chaos Epochs is Ji Ning¡¯s final bottom line.

    Because his second soul has been practicing in the Blue and White Cave with the help of the Supreme Stone Platform.  It also maintains a hundred-fold time acceleration.  Therefore, the main spirit has spent a thousand Chaos Periods here, and the second soul has spent a hundred thousand Chaos Periods, and it is almost necessary to achieve harmony by then.  Regardless of whether he succeeds or fails, he will die.  The Blue Demon Lord is also useless.

    "Give me an answer." Ji Ning looked at him.

    The Lord of the Green Demon also felt the murderous intention of the Dao Lord in front of him, which made him laugh: "Hahaha, I didn't expect that I, the Green Demon, would be forced to this point by a Dao Lord."

    "I, the Green Demon, have roamed freely and lived for endless years. I can kill whenever I want and rob whenever I want. But I can bow my head to a small Taoist master and become a follower? Then I would rather die!" The Lord of the Green Demon stared at Ji Ning, "More  Besides, you can't kill me at all. Just imprison me. Put me in the so-called core prison! When the time comes, I will ask 'Lord Da Feng' to personally take action at any cost and use 'Qingyang Star' to break through the prison and rescue me.  "

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Please ask Lord Dafeng?

    Qingyang Star, that was a terrible war weapon of the Sith tribe!  Normally, a space-time channel can be opened and maintained for a short period of time, so that one can easily reach extremely distant places!  But ¡®Qingyang Star¡¯??There is another cruel sidethat is used for attacks!  When the accumulated power bursts out through Qingyang Star, it is so powerful that even the master of the different universe will die.

    Lord Da Feng, as the Lord of a different universe, now controls the Qingyang Star, and his status in the entire chaotic universe is quite transcendent.

    After all, the foundation of this prison in the Yao Fire Realm has been destroyed and its power has been greatly reduced But the Qingyang Star is intact. If Lord Da Feng really comes, he may be able to break through the core prison and rescue the 'Blue Demon Lord'.

    "I heard that using Qingyang Star to open a time and space channel is very costly." Ji Ning said, "This time to seize the domain spaceship, no dominant emperor has done this! Let Lord Da Feng rush here and use  Qingyang Star breaks through the core prison to save youI'm afraid the price is much higher than opening a passage. Can you afford this price?"

    "I can't afford it." The Green Demon Lord's eyes were cold and his voice was low, "But I am willing to repay the favor by working as a servant to Lord Da Feng!"

    "Be a servant?" Ji Ning smiled, "I would rather be a servant of Lord Da Feng than a follower of a thousand Chaos Era for a little Taoist like me Also, what is the status of Lord Da Feng, I am just  Just a little Dao Lord. But Qing Mo, do you think Lord Da Feng needs a servant like you?"

    "If he doesn't accept me as a servant, then in the future I can go to dangerous places to take risks to get treasures and bring them to him." Lord Green Demon said, "Based on my understanding of Lord Da Feng, he should agree! Even so!  If you really don¡¯t agree to rescue me, then I would rather stay in prison"

    "In the future, if the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death sweeps here, you will die." Ji Ning said.

    "If you die, you will die. I, the Green Demon, roam the chaotic universe and have never seen anything. Although I don't want to die, I don't want to suffer this shame and humiliation! A little Taoist king, as weak as an ant, dares to think that I, the Green Demon, can give you  Be a follower." The Green Demon Lord looked at Ji Ning with sarcasm in his eyes, "It's ridiculous, it's ridiculous."

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the void cage.

    Ji Ning looked at the cold and arrogant Green Demon Lord inside and sighed secretly. He never worried about whether he could capture a Lord. The only thing he worried about was Will the Lord bow his head?

    "You say I'm as weak as an ant?" Ji Ning said, "Do you look down on Dao Lord so much?"

    "What? Do you think you are very strong? Didn't you just rely on controlling some restrictions to plot against me? If there were not the terrible restrictions of the Yao Fire Realm left by the Sith tribe, you dare to say this in front of me? I will give you a claw  I can turn you into powder." There was a fierce light in the eyes of the Blue Demon Lord, "You can only hide outside and scream at me through the void cage. It's really ridiculous."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "You underestimate Dao Lord too much."

    "Oh? I heard that you forced the Feixue City Lord to commit suicide? I'm afraid you also put him in a restraint." The Blue Demon Lord is indeed full of anger towards the Tao Lord in front of him.  This little Taoist gentleman is humiliating himself!  He only hides outside and screams. How could Daojun dare to be arrogant in front of him after so many years?

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Qing Mo, let¡¯s make a bet,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "A bet?" Qing Mo looked at Ji Ning, "What bet?"

    "I will enter the void cage and fight you." Ji Ning said, "I will fight you with my true strength. I will give you half an hour. If you can't do anything to me within half an hour, you will lose.  .Then you have to be willing to admit defeat! Be my follower!"

    "You come in and fight with me?" The Green Demon Lord's eyes lit up. He was already so angry that his teeth were itching, but because of the Void Cage, he couldn't hurt Ji Ning outside at all, so he suppressed his anger and said so much.  , and now he was overjoyed to hear that this little Taoist master said this without thinking of himself.

    "Okay, I'll make this bet with you! It doesn't take half an hour, as long as you fight me in front of me and rely on your own strength As long as you can hold on for ten breaths! You will win!" The Blue Demon Lord  His eyes turned red. He really didn't believe it. He was the mighty master. He was at the forefront among the masters. How could he still destroy a little Dao Lord?

    "Okay, don't regret it?" Ji Ning said.

    "I can't cheat even if I die! As long as your kid dies, don't regret it." The Blue Demon Lord licked his lower lips, his eyes flashing red.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning moved and flew over in a flash, easily passing through the Void Cage and entering the Void Cage.

    ******)

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:.

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 20 Ji Ning fights against the Blue Demon Lord

    Seeing Ji Ning enter the Void Cage so quickly and simply, the Lord of the Green Demon was slightly startled, and showed a strange smile: "Beiming Dao Lord, I originally looked down on you very much, but you just relied on the restriction to trap me, so you are not ashamed to talk about it.  You are trying to make me your follower! But now I have some admiration for you, at least you have the courage to enter the Void Cage directly!"

    "Thank you for the compliment." Ji Ning smiled, "You will know later, Qing Mo, that I not only have courage, but also strength."

    "Although he has courage, he is even more stupid." The Green Demon Lord's face turned cold and he said solemnly, "Boy, are you ready? When you are ready, I will take action." Proud as the Green Devil Lord, with absolute confidence  , naturally it is impossible to attack by surprise, he wants to kill Dao Lord Beiming in an "honest and fair" way.

    The Void Cage is not big, and now it only maintains a range of a hundred feet.

    Ji Ning and the Green Demon Master both stood in the air, facing each other.

    "You can take action at any time." Ji Ning's body swayed, revealing three heads and six arms, and the six Beihong Swords behind his back fell into his hands.

    "Before we fight, this bet must be made clear" the Lord of the Green Demon said, "You fight me with your own strength. If I can't do anything to you within ten breaths, then I lose. If I lose, I will take the blame for you."  Followers, follow you for a thousand Chaos Ages! If I win"

    "If you win, I will die. When I die, this restriction will disappear." Ji Ning said.

    The Blue Demon Lord was stunned for a moment, then grinned and said, "Very good."

    From the beginning, his impression of Ji Ning was extremely bad, but now his impression of Ji Ning has begun to improve, at least it's clear enough!

    "Use your strongest attack to attack me. Go ahead. If I attack first, you may not have a chance." The Green Demon Lord stood there with an ordinary look and a restrained aura.

    "Okay." Ji Ning stared at his opponent.

    The Lord of the Green Demon has blue scales.  He looks like a thin old man, with a shriveled body.  But such a shriveled old man is actually a ferocious beast of chaos, and it is at the dominance level!  Compared with Mangya Master, I'm afraid it's very close, and he is at the forefront among the masters.

    Ji Ning stared at the other party.

    The Lord of the Green Demon is also observing all the movements of Ji Ning. Although he is absolutely confident, he cannot afford to lose this battle!  So I still try my best and don¡¯t dare to slack off at all.

    Sudden

    "Wow." Ji Ning disappeared into thin air without a trace.

    "Where are the people?" The Green Demon Master's expression changed, and his spiritual thoughts enveloped the entire void cage, but the Beiming Dao Lord suddenly disappeared.  Even divine thoughts cannot be explored.

    Although he was shocked, the pride of the Green Demon Lord prevented him from taking action immediately, but he still stood there confidently, because he said that Ji Ning would take action first!

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom!!!!¡±

    The peaceful void cage within a hundred feet suddenly roared.

    All six Northern Rainbow Swords appeared, and Ji Ning also appeared.  The power of the six Beihong Swords exploded instantly, turning into a raging wave of swords that bombarded the Green Demon Lord almost simultaneously, and some hit the Green Demon Lord on the head.  Some hit the Green Demon Lord's side knees, some hit the Green Devil Lord's abdomen, some hit the Green Devil Lord's neck, and some hit the Green Devil Lord directly on the face.

    The ultimate swordsmanship collapses.

    "It's really arrogant. My ultimate sword move, Tianbeng, is the most powerful sword move. Its power is already close to the power of a master. Even if it is an eternal top-quality magic weapon. Even if it cannot be smashed, it can be smashed. No.  Use any moves to resist, just rely on your body to resist? You are too confident." Ji Ning was a little angry at the other party's arrogance.

    With a loud noise.

    The Blue Demon Lord also showed a look of shock.  At the same time, he couldn't help but fly backwards and collide with the void cage behind him, but stopped and stood in the air.

    There were no wounds on his body, not even the face where he was hit.

    "How can you, a Dao Lord, be so powerful?" The Green Demon Master is from the Chaos Divine Beast. He is so good at defense that he can even rival the Lord of Different Universes. He can stand there motionless and allow other Masters to attack.  It¡¯s hard to hurt it either!  Its body has long been tempered to the extreme, and because of its talent, it is both strong and soft. It is too difficult to hurt him.

    But the Green Demon Lord was not at all proud, but rather surprised. He was surprised by the power of Ji Ning's sword moves.

    "But it's my turn to take action!" With an angry shout, the Green Demon Lord also broke out.

    "Boom"

    With the Green Demon Lord as the center, circles of space ripples rippled out. The space ripples were like water flow, creating terrible resistance and sweeping in all directions.  This?? is the secret technique of the Green Demon Lord, a master-level secret technique that has been truly mastered, the "Green Demon Territory". It is a secret technique that has been gradually perfected and created by the Blue Demon Lord over the endless years.

    The ripples of space are about to cover the entire void cage.

    "break."

    Ji Ning immediately used his secret technique.

    The golden wings were flying high in the sky, and countless arc-shaped sword lights surrounded the golden wings in the form of the "Yin and Yang of the Ultimate Sword Art". They were extremely sharp and directly resisted.

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± The golden wings and countless arc-shaped sword lights began to shatter under the ripples of strange space.

    "The world of the heart." Ji Ning also used world projection.

    "It's a pity that it still can't stop the defeat of the secret technique. Among the emperors, Ji Ning's secret technique combined with world projection is powerful enough, but compared with the master, especially one who has mastered the secret technique like the Green Demon Master, he can't resist.

    "World projection?" The Green Demon Master looked at the illusory world appearing around him, and his evaluation of the 'Beiming Dao Lord' in front of him became even higher.

    "die!"

    The Green Demon Lord stretched out his right arm and spread out his five fingers. It was like a big hand that covered the sky, tearing apart all obstacles. There were layers of space around each finger, and the world was disillusioned in each layer of space.  , a world was destroyed as soon as it was born. This claw is the killing move commonly used by the Blue Demon Lord, 'Floating Life and Disillusionment'.

    He had no time to waste, so he immediately used his killing move.  Although ten breaths is a long time, the Blue Demon Lord still has to use all his strength to win as soon as possible.

    "very scary."

    Facing the attack from this big hand, Ji Ning's expression changed. He had no way to hide and had nowhere to hide.

    Faced with such a mysterious move, he had only one way to deal with it: to resist it head on!

    This is the first time he has had a life-and-death fight with the Lord. According to the description in the intelligence, the strength of the Green Demon Lord should be stronger than that of the Wind and Rain Lord and the Minglan Lord.  It was only after the actual fight that I realized how terrifying a master was.

    Ji Ning's six swords all moved Each sword seemed to be spinning like water waves. Countless water waves rotated, forming a monstrous dark vortex.  Ji Ning's entire body turned into a terrifying black hole, as if everything was being swallowed up.  This also made the Blue Demon Lord secretly sigh at the high level of Beiming Daojun's swordsmanship.

    A Taoist king with such a high level?  No wonder you dare to be one-on-one with yourself?

    "Pfft~~" The big hand slapped on the black hole, making a very slight pop sound like a bubble bursting.

    The black hole collapsed and shattered.

    Ji Ning, who had three heads and six arms, flew backwards with six swords, and hit the void cage. The void cage shook slightly and then released the impact, but the faint backlash made Ji Ning stagger again.

    "Huh?" The Lord of the Green Demon looked at Ji Ning in shock, "You actually blocked it and didn't even damage your body?"

    Ji Ning felt his blood boiling and his whole body numb.

    "Die." The Green Demon Lord became furious, and he was absolutely unwilling to admit defeat.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The big hands attacked one after another, forming phantoms, violent and extremely fast.

    Ji Ning resisted one after another.

    In just one breath, the Green Demon Master launched hundreds of moves in succession, and the power of each move remained at its peak.

    "Pfft~~~" Blood spurted out from Ji Ning's mouth, and even blood streaks began to appear on the surface of his skin. He resisted frantically. Every move was enough to make his blood boil. Naturally, he couldn't bear the hundreds of moves in a row.  .

    "What? His divine body hasn't been broken yet?" The Green Demon Lord was anxious.

    Wow!

    The Lord of the Green Demon suddenly changed his appearance. He was originally just a thin old man with blue scales.  But at this moment, it turned into a beast shape. This was a four-hoofed beast with cyan scales all over its body. Its head was triangular, its body was streamlined, and its whole body was covered with cyan scales.  The tail covered with blue scales looked like a steel whip.

    Thisthis is the true form of the Blue Demon Lord!  When a chaotic divine beast transforms into its original form, it shows its strongest strength.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 21 Following

    "Death." The Green Demon Lord's whole body glowed with a faint black light, a terrifying destructive mood filled the air, and his eyes were cold and violent. This was an extremely terrifying Lord!  This is the truly most terrifying side of the moody 'Blue Demon Lord', and this time the Blue Demon Lord was unwilling to lose, so he showed his true form and unleashed his most powerful blow when he was desperate.

    Phew~~~

    It suddenly flew forward, and a pair of front paws also enveloped it.

    Facing that pair of front paws

    Ji Ning couldn't help but feel fear in his heart.

    This pair of front claws seems to be able to destroy everything, as if the source of all destruction is the origin of all space!  This terrifying attack made Ji Ning unable to help but feel fear.

    This is the most powerful blow that the Blue Demon Lord has walked in countless places and gained countless insights to finally hit the bottom of the box!  Even if he usually fights against other masters, he will not use this strongest attack After all, it is difficult to distinguish between life and death when masters are fighting. If you cannot tell life and death, there is no need to fight too hard.  But this time, the Green Demon Lord used his most powerful trick.

    The combination of the way of space and the way of destruction can be called a terrifying move - 'Destroy the Origin'!

    It is displayed with its true body!

    "Block."

    Although Ji Ning could not suppress the fear that naturally grew in his heart, he remained calm and resisted with all his strength.

    First, cast an illusion!

    Then he used defensive swordsmanship.

    How powerful is the soul of the Lord of the Green Demon?  How strong is the Taoist heart?  Ji Ning's illusion can't be shaken at all.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    There was a loud noise.

    The moment Ji Ning resisted, he felt the terrifying impact power and realized it. That power penetrated along countless dimensions of time and space, and followed the causal connection. Faced with such a move even if he had a clone, he would  Everyone will be destroyed, no matter where you hide, you can't hide.

    "Can't stop it!" Ji Ning immediately let out a bang, and his whole body turned into countless streams of water.

    Immortal body - shadowless body!

    Since it can¡¯t be blocked!  Then remove the impact!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????iff  The immortal body is invisible and changeable, so it can perfectly deflect attacks.  For example, the Lord of Feixue City could perfectly absorb the impact of Lord Mangya's blow.  To break through the immortal body you can't do it unless the gap is really huge.

    The Lord of the Green Demon is indeed much higher than Ji Ning, but it is obviously not enough to destroy Ji Ning's 'immortal body'.

    "Wow."

    The countless water flows transformed by Ji Ning gathered together and formed a human form. It was none other than the cautious Ji Ning with three heads and six arms.

    "Immortality?" The Green Demon Lord, who had transformed into its original form, stood in the void with four hooves, but was stunned. It stood there in a daze, motionless, and did not continue to attack.

    Ji Ning looked at the Green Demon Lord carefully.  Seeing that the other party didn't make a move, he couldn't help but say: "Green Demon."

    The two sides fought extremely fast, and they haven¡¯t even taken ten breaths yet.

    "I lost." The Green Demon Master's voice suddenly became much older, and the face of his triangular head, which was originally full of hostility and evil, also had a hint of decadence.  Then he transformed into a human form again. This thin old man looked a little lonely and said in a low voice, "I didn't expect that even with all my strength, I could only force you to display your immortality. According to the information I got, your cultivation years are very short. Again  I devoted myself to studying the way of swordsmanship. I never thought that a Taoist master who studies the way of swordsmanship would be immortal! I lost and have nothing to say."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as Ji Ning¡¯s immortality was revealed, the Lord of the Green Demon understood that it was impossible for him to kill Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength.  Already belong to the group of peak emperors second only to the Lord!  This time, in addition to the twelve masters, there were also fourteen emperors who came to the Yao Fire Realm.  The fourteen emperors are generally at the level of Dao Alliance leaders like Emperor Jinyu, although they are no match for the master.  But the Lord can't kill them either.

    Having seen Ji Ning¡¯s strength before the Lord of the Green Demon was not discouraged because he believed that Ji Ning was devoted to studying swordsmanship and his training years were short.  There should be no immortality.

    But Ji Ning has used his immortality!

    " Then he, the Green Demon Lord, has no hope.

    "Can you tell me why you, a Dao Lord, are so strong? You obviously practice swordsmanship, why do you have immortality?" The Lord of the Green Demon looked at Ji Ning, "If you lose, you have to let me lose clearly."

    "I am a Dao Lord, but my 'Tao' is the ultimate sword." Ji Ning said.

    "Ultimate swordsmanship?" The Blue Demon Lord was puzzled.

    "There are high and low Tao, and the low one is the most common Tao" Ji Ning did not hide it, and explained the ultimate Tao. In fact, the vast and chaotic universeJi Ning is not the only one who has practiced the ultimate way.  But after all, there are too few, too few. Although there are a few Dao Lords who occasionally achieve this step, the life span of body and death is short if they fail to join the Dao, and there are very few people who know about it.

    The vast majority of masters have never heard of the ¡®ultimate way¡¯.

    "So that's it. There are high and low ways. I didn't expect that the highest one is the ultimate way. I was wondering before, why are you, a four-step master, so advanced in the realm of swordsmanship? Although you are not as good as the master, you are second only to the master. Now I understand.  Yes, it turns out to be a higher level of ultimate swordsmanship." The Lord of the Green Demon also smiled, and his smile made Ji Ning stunned.

    "What's wrong?" The Green Demon Master looked at Ji Ning.

    "You have a pretty good smile, but why do you always have a cold face?" Ji Ning said.

    "Hmph." The Green Demon Lord suddenly turned cold again and said indifferently, "Don't be too proud, kid. You have good ultimate swordsmanship and good strength. According to our previous bet, I will be your follower, but it is only a thousand  An era of chaos!"

    "Brother Qingmo will have to work hard from now on." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Hmph." The Green Demon Lord snorted coldly, and then said, "By the way, I forgot to mention that before, you imprisoned me in a void cage and said you wanted me to be your follower. I was so angry at that time  So the news has been spread. I am afraid that all the dominant emperors in the sixteen realm alliances will know that you are controlling the flame channel behind the scenes! Humph, so your conspiracy will not succeed a second time.  .¡±

    Ji Ning also smiled: "You don't need to say that after you made it public, none of the dominant emperors dared to move forward in the flame channel. At that time, I knew that the news was exposed! Just expose it, as long as you have Qing  It¡¯s worth it for Brother Mo to be my follower.¡±

    The Green Demon Lord was immediately angry.

    "You can't even take advantage of him by talking. This Bei Ming is really disgusting."

    But the Blue Demon Lord also smiled secretly in his heart.

    He doesn¡¯t feel too aggrieved now. At first, he was really aggrieved and angry, feeling it was a great humiliation.  But when Ji Ning showed his strength, he lost the bet and had nothing to say.  Especially after knowing that Ji Ning was taking the 'ultimate path', he also admired Ji Ning a little.

    ¡°Because I lost the bet, it¡¯s nothing to temporarily become a follower of a Taoist who is the ultimate way.

    After all, the number of such stunning Tao Lords is smaller than that of the Lords.

    "Tell me, what oath do you want me to make?" The Lord of the Green Demon urged, "Hurry up and make an oath. Once you make an oath, I will follow you for a thousand years of chaos."

    "Okay." Ji Ning felt happy.

    ¡­¡­

    "What? The Yao Fire Realm's flame channel restriction is actually controlled by Beiming Daojun behind the scenes? The Green Demon Lord has been tricked?" Lord Dichen, Lord Wanchou, Lord Changgu, Lord Blackwood, and Dong  The Fire Lordand the other eleven Lords, as well as the group of powerful emperors and masters, were all frightened.

    "No wonder it took so long to catch Dao Lord Beiming."

    "He actually controls the flame channel from behind?"

    "Is it true? Could it be a lie?"

    The dominant emperors in the Yaohuo territory have various thoughts.

    But the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance has long been in a state of excitement. No one expected that this time a group of dominating emperors would rush into the Yao Fire Realm to capture Dao Lord Beiming. Everyone thought that Dao Lord Beiming was the turtle in the urn!  Unexpectedly, this was a huge hidden monster. When it showed its fangs, it shocked the entire Sixteen Domain Alliance.

    If you control the flame channel, won¡¯t the dominant emperors in the flame channel be in big trouble?

    "I know the temperament of the Blue Demon Lord. Although he is moody, he is extremely proud. It is impossible to lie and fabricate such lies."

    "Everyone, please be careful and stay where you are. As long as we stay where we are, Dao Lord Beiming can't do anything to us even if he controls the restrictions."

    "Are we going to stay where we are forever?"

    All of these capabilities have methods to connect with the 16 -domain alliance, and naturally they can easily pass the news with each other.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Everyone who rules the Tao" A mighty voice instantly sounded in every place in the countless flame channels. It was after Ji Ning's divine power incarnated and controlled the array, the voice naturally sounded in every place in the flame channel.

    This made the faces of the masters and emperors in the flame channel change.

    "I am the Taoist Master of Beiming that you are going to hunt down this time." Ji Ning's voice rang out from every place in the countless flame passages. His voice was loud and distant, "We have no grudges in the past, and I have never wanted to be an enemy of you.  But you all came from other realms regardless of your hard work, even?The purpose of entering the Yao Fire Realm is to kill me and seize the treasure.  Do I just let you go now?  I'm afraid everyone in the outside world will say that I, Lord Beiming, am a weak person.  Tell mehow should I treat you now?  "

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 22 Price

    The dominating emperors were scattered throughout the endless flame channel. They all listened, but none of them were in a hurry to speak.

    At the same time, he also secretly contacted the Sixteen Realm Alliance through Dharmakaya, the Second Soul, and servants, and began to exchange news with other dominant emperors.

    "I heard the voice of Beiming Daojun, threatening us."

    "I heard it too."

    "Yes, I heard it too."

    "Everyone can hear it. It seems that the voice of Beiming Dao Lord is indeed heard everywhere in the entire flame channel area! If he can do this, there is no doubt that he controls the flame channel."

    "What do you think we should do now? This flame passage is a dangerous place. Even the Lord of the Blue Demon has been hit. Every one of us may be hit. All we can do now is stay motionless."

    "Are we just going to give in? Give up?"

    "Don't worry, we have so many master emperors, and Beiming is only a small Taoist master, so he doesn't dare to be too presumptuous."

    The masters and emperors began to exchange news.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s voice still echoed in every part of the flame passage: ¡°Everyone who rules over me, you should have confirmed by now that I did not lie.¡±

    "Then how do you want to deal with us?"

    "Tell me, what do you want?"

    These dominant emperors can keep their composure, after all, they are all overlords of one party.

    "Haha, I, Beiming Taoist Lord, am not an arrogant and crazy person." Ji Ning's laughter echoed in the ears of every dominating emperor. "My demands are not high. You all come here to kill me and seize the treasure. Listen.  They said they all came here by plane in the realm. They must have paid a big price. You only need to pay the same price as taking the plane in the realm this time! I can let you leave."

    "Although this price will make you feel distressed, it is not too exaggerated."

    "As long as you pay this price, I will send it to you immediately."

    "I'm not willing to pay any price I have no choice but to let him go. I, Beiming Daojun, am not that easy to bully." Ji Ning's voice echoed in every part of the flame passage.

    Ji Ning made this request after much thought.  After all, the Green Demon Lord had exposed his methods before, causing these Lord Lords to be cautious and even stay in place for the time being, and he could not kill them for the time being.  If these overlord emperors are offended, they can pay the price to ask 'Lord Da Feng' to come over and rescue them one by one.

    "Hmph, Dao Lord Beiming, you, a little Dao Lord, can control the flame channel, and I admire your methods. However, now that we know your methods, you can't threaten us." Lord Dichen stood in the flames.  In mid-air in the passage, "If you are wiser, you will make an oath and promise not to deal with us and let us leave peacefully. This is also a friendship! Otherwise, it is not you who will offend so many of our rulers.  A little Taoist master can bear it.¡±

    "Beiming Dao Lord, don't forget it." The Lord of Winter Fire said in a cold voice, "Only some of the Lord Lords are trapped in the flame channel now! There are also a large number of Lord Lords who have not arrived yet. They  Once we arrive, we can completely unite and act together. With so many masters and emperors joining forces, this flame channel cannot stop them at all. By then, we can all be rescued easily. By then, there will be more than twenty masters and many emperors together.  Let's join forces to hunt you downI'm afraid you won't be able to escape. Even the flame channel of the Yao Fire Realm may be destroyed again!"

    "Master Beiming, you should know how to advance and retreat."

    "You are so brave when there are so many threats from the Overlord Emperors like us."

    Several of these dominant emperors spoke, obviously they were unwilling to bow to a Taoist monarch.  If they were just stuck alone.  I'm afraid I'll just bow my head and admit defeat and hand over some treasures.  But this time so many dominant emperors were trapped. They thought that Beiming Daojun did not dare to offend them.

    "Everyone, you have come to kill me, and now you are trapped in the flame channel under my control. Only if I nod can you leave safely. Now you actually want to leave without paying any price? Do you really think that I am the Lord of Beiming Dao?  Bullying? Hum, that's fine, then I'll meet you one by one." After Ji Ning finished speaking, he said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    A place in the flame channel.

    In the domain flying boat, Ji Ning and the Green Demon Lord were sitting, enjoying the wine.

    "Huh? Not bad." The Green Demon Lord held the wine glass, sniffed and smelled it, with a look of enjoyment on his face, and then took a small sip.

    "How about it, it's useless, right?" the Blue Demon Lord teased.

    &nbsp; "They are very hard-boned and don't even want to pay the price." Ji Ning drank wine with a cold light in his eyes, "It seems that he is too friendly to them and thinks that I am easy to bully."

    "It seems you have figured it out." The Blue Demon Lord squinted his eyes while drinking.

    Ji Ning glanced at Qing Mo. The shriveled little old man in front of him looked like he was enjoying his drink. Although he looked wretched, he was actually an extremely powerful Chaos Divine Beast Master whose strength was close to that of Mang Ya Master!  However, Ji Ning was still in a good mood. It was much easier to let the Green Demon follow him and deal with the revenge left by the 'Lord of Feixue City' before his death.

    "Let's go and meet them. First, go meet Lord Dichen." Ji Ning said.

    Whoosh.

    The domain boundary quickly turned into a stream of light, advancing in the flame channel.

    The flame channel was winding and twisting, and the realm flying boat was flying extremely fast in it, but it did not encounter any restrictions at all.

    "I didn't expect that the flame channel could be so unobstructed, with no restrictions at all." The Blue Demon Lord looked outside and sighed, "When I was chasing you before, I was very excited when I saw you deliberately hitting some restrictions. Now.  Come to think of it, I have always been under your control."

    "I had no choice. I didn't have enough strength at that time, so I could only resort to the flame channel to play tricks. If I had enough strength, why would I have to hide here and there like this?" Ji Ning said with emotion, "Now that you are here, Brother Qingmo, what happened this time  That¡¯s when it¡¯s truly resolved.¡±

    "Yes." The Lord of the Green Demon also did his part and nodded confidently, "I have become your follower now. Once the news comes out, I am afraid that all the Lord Emperors will no longer have the intention of snatching the domain flying boat."

    "Master, there is a realm flying boat.

    " Then other masters will not be interested in competing for it, because it is too difficult to kill a master Generally, it takes a group of masters to join forces to do it.  Or maybe it can only be done by the Lord of another universe.

    And it is even more difficult to kill a master who owns a realm flying boat.

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked ahead.

    "It's Di Chen." Qing Mo also looked outside and grinned, "This old guy is very proud."

    Ji Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. He was also afraid that the Green Demon Master wanted too much face. Now that he has become his follower, Ji Ning was worried that the Green Demon Master would feel embarrassed when he met other masters, and there would be some barriers in his heart.  This is what Ji Ning doesn¡¯t want to see!  In fact, as a master, Dao Xin is also extraordinary.

    Since the Lord of the Green Demon has solved the knot in his heart, he can naturally face it calmly.

    "Let's go out." Qing Mo said.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning also stood up.

    Immediately, Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong flew out of the realm flying boat.

    ¡­¡­

    An old man in a gold robe with three eyes was standing there with a solemn face, looking at the realm spaceship stopped in front of him.  This 'Emperor Master' was originally a very rigid, cold and domineering master, so before Ji Ning asked these master emperors to pay the price, he immediately refused.

    "Huh?" Lord Di Chen looked ahead and frowned slightly.

    Three figures flew down in the distance.

    Ji Ning and Qing Mo flew side by side, while Bai Rong stood slightly behind Ji Ning.

    "Green Demon?" Lord Dichen frowned and asked.

    "Di Chen." Lord Green Demon said, "You also know the request Bei Ming made before. I advise you to agree obediently. This way you will be relaxed and can go back safely."

    "You help him persuade me?" Lord Dichen frowned and wondered, "Is this the price he paid for letting you go? From what I know about you, it's impossible for you to just agree to work for a Taoist Lord, right?"

    "I have made an oath to become a follower of Beiming Daojun." Lord Qingmo said, "I am his follower, so naturally I am dedicated to helping him."

    "You, you" Lord Di Chen's three eyes widened. He had never heard of such a thing in his endless years of life. He looked at Lord Green Demon in disbelief, "You Green Devil, you are a great Lord."  , became a follower of a little Taoist?"

    If this kind of news spreads, I'm afraid it will cause a big wave of exaggeration among the Sixteen Domain Alliance.

    It may even be transmitted to other realms and universes that are more distant!

    ******

    PS: This is the first update today, and the second update of Tomato is still being written, which will be soon.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 23 Communication

    Never, never happened!

    The Lord is the one who stands at the pinnacle in any realm or in a different universe.  A dignified master follows a Taoist king?  No matter what the joke is, everyone will think it is a joke and there is no way it could happen.

    "Your three eyes are so wide open that they are about to fall out." The Green Demon Master frowned and shouted, "What's so surprising? Bei Ming's strength is second only to the Master! And I made a bet with him, and I also lost the bet.  Well, I, Qing Mo, am not that kind of scoundrel, and I will admit defeat Naturally, I am willing to be Bei Ming's follower."

    "You, you" Lord Di Chen was shocked by the words of Lord Green Demon.

    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" The Green Demon Lord looked at Di Chen.

    "I admire you, I admire you." Lord Di Chen shook his head, "Brother Qing Mo, I really admire you, you are really tolerant."

    "Don't talk nonsense, now I follow Beiming Daojunthose other master emperors who want to come have no hope of competing for the domain flying boat, and I'm afraid they won't come again." Qing Mo said, "And Beiming this time  The request is neither high nor low, and it does not threaten your lives. Even if you go to ask Lord Da Feng, Lord Da Feng will not be able to save you just because of such a trivial matter."

    "So, you either pay the price, or you just wait here." Qing Mo looked at Lord Di Chen.

    Lord Dichen was silent.

    He knew very well that what Qing Mo said was very reasonable.

    Qing Mo himself is the master, so he naturally understands the masters very well. 'Lord Da Feng' is very aloof and does not care about power. Generally, he is too lazy to get involved in all kinds of battles. Unless some fatal and key events are involved, Lord Da Feng will  Will take action!  Just because Ji Ning asked for some price, Lord Da Feng couldn't come!

    "Besides, Beiming doesn't want much. Add all of you Lord Emperors together, and all the treasures are probably worth the total treasures of one or two Lords." Qing Mo said calmly, "It is impossible for Lord Da Feng to do so because of this little treasure.  I came here regardless of my status.¡±

    "Alas Qing Mo. Needless to say, I promise." Lord Di Chen looked at Lord Qing Mo, shook his head and said, "The price I paid is nothing. Among us Lord Emperors, you are the most unlucky.  One, if you need any help from me, just ask."

    ¡°Stop being hypocritical.¡± A cold light flashed in the eyes of the Blue Demon Lord.

    He was so aloof and arrogant, wandering alone and traveling to countless places. Master Di Chen said, "You are the most unlucky one", which made Master Green Demon a little angry.

    "Okay, okay. I was wrong." Lord Di Chen continued, but when he looked at Qing Mo, he still sighed secretly in his heart.

    A dignified master becomes a follower of a Taoist king?

    This matter will definitely spread, and it will spread very fast!  After all, the masters will continue to communicate with each other about such shocking news, so it will naturally spread further and further.

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Dichen obediently took out some treasures. This time Lord Five Industry and Lord Wuyang respectively drove the domain flying boats to help deliver some Lord Emperors. Some of the benefits received have long been spread among the Sixteen Domain Alliance.  So Ji Ning also knew.

    Ji Ning also made a special oath.  So that Lord Dichen can rest assured, Lord Dichen is also afraid that once he flies away, Ning will suddenly activate the restraint to deal with him.

    ¡­¡­

    soon.

    Lord Changgu and Sword Master also looked at Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong in front of them in shock.

    "Brother Qingmo, have you become a follower of Beiming Daojun?" as the conversation continued.  Lord Changgu and Lord Sword also looked at Lord Green Demon in astonishment.

    "If there's anything so strange, you can ask Di Chen." Qing Mo frowned and shouted, "Hurry up, you two are quite strong. But with me here, I'm afraid it will be difficult for you to break through all the restrictive mechanisms."

    "Okay, we'll pay." Lord Changgu nodded.

    "Dao Lord Beiming. I admire you." The sword master looked at Ji Ning.

    This incident shocked both of them greatly. They also knew that since Ji Ning had the Blue Demon Lord as his helper, it would be impossible for them to break through the long flame passage on their own.

    ¡­¡­

    News spread quickly.

    The Sixteen Realm Alliance soon set off a big wave of exaggeration.

    We all know some general information The Blue Demon Lord was attacked due to the restriction of the flame channel, and then he made a bet with Beiming Daojun. After losing the bet, he followed Beiming Daojun.

    "Wow."

    In the endless darkness, a territorial spaceship was accumulating power to tear apart time and space from an extremely long distance, but it suddenly stopped.

    "Everyone.  "In the domain flying boat, Master Wuyang looked at the other five masters and six emperors, "You should also have received the news. The Yao Fire Realm Flame Channel is controlled by Beiming Dao Lord!  As a result, the Blue Demon Master was recruited, and now he has become a follower of Beiming Dao Lord. It is hopeless for you to seize the realm flying boat. What do you plan to do now?  Continue to fight?  "

    "Such a thing actually happened?"

    "The Lord of the Blue Demon is really arrogant. Because he is afraid of death, he ignores his face and follows a Taoist Lord? How ridiculous!"

    "I already admire Qing Mo. If I really can't lower myself to this level, I would rather die, but I can't bear this tone."

    These dominant emperors were all talking about it.

    Although I paid some treasures to ride on the realm spaceship this time, it is doomed to be in vain and there is no hope of getting it.  But these Overlord Emperors are not too disappointed. After all, there are many Overlord Emperors fighting and winning this time. In the end, many Overlord Emperors will definitely fail. They have long been mentally prepared for failure.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s all in vain now.

    It¡¯s just that they are a little bit sad, the rabbit dies and the fox is sad, the Blue Demon Master is an extremely powerful master, more powerful than most of them, but he just bowed his head and became a follower of a Taoist Lord?

    Many of them, some even looked down upon the Green Demon, thinking that the Green Demon was really shameless.

    "You haven't said anything yet, what are you going to do now?" Lord Wuyang asked.

    "What can we do? Our baby has also paid, can't you return it to us?"

    ¡°Yes, Brother Wuyang, please return half to us, we got nothing.¡± The five masters and six emperors present all said.

    "Joke."

    Wuyang Master even said, "You are lucky. If you go quickly, you can also enter the Yao Fire Realm. I am afraid that you will be threatened by the Beiming Dao Lord now. I am afraid that you will have to pay more treasures."

    "Haha, let's not talk anymore. Brother Wuyang, we are not far from the Yanlong Realm now, and you have to go to the Yanlong Realm to pick up the other master emperors and return! How about this, let's go there together and have a look.  , see if there is a chance to see the Beiming Dao Lord, I am quite curious about the Beiming Dao Lord now."

    "Huh, curious? This Dao Lord dares to let the master be his follower. He is really arrogant."

    "But he succeeded."

    "That's because Qing Mo is afraid of death! Humph!"

    The ruling emperors were talking a lot.

    "Okay, then I will continue to go to the Flame Dragon Realm." The Lord of Wuyang shook his head and sighed, "It's a pity, it's a pity, this is the second batch sent. This third batch also has two masters of the realm.  I didn¡¯t go to pick it up. Alas, they definitely couldn¡¯t let me deliver it or give me any more benefits. This Beiming Dao Lord is really Why do you need to take action so quickly? Wait until all the master Dao Lords have arrived before taking action again.  Isn¡¯t it too late?¡±

    "The benefits this time have been taken up by you, Wu Ye, and the Beiming Dao Lord."

    "Yes, we all suffered a big loss."

    The ruling emperors drank and had fun all the way, chatting and laughing.

    ******

    As soon as the news came out.

    In the Sixteen Domain Alliance, all the dominant emperors have no intention of competing.  Even if they knew that Ji Ning controlled the flame channel before, they still felt that there was still hope!  After all, Ji Ning can only hide through the flame passage. As long as there are enough master emperors who are not afraid of the flame passage, and then rely on the "deduction technique" to calculate Ji Ning's approximate position, it is completely possible to block Ji Ning.

    In their opinion, as long as Ji Ning is blocked, a group of dominant emperors can easily kill a Taoist monarch.

    But now

    "The Green Demon Lord is on the side of Beiming Dao Lord, and he is still a follower, so there is no hope of fighting for the domain flying boat.

    "The Green Demon has actually become a follower of a Tao Lord."

    "No matter how powerful this Dao Lord is, he is just a Dao Lord. He is the master."

    "The Green Devil is too afraid of death."

    "In order to survive, you can do anything."

    There are discussions everywhere.

    The emperors instinctively look down on the Dao Lords. After all, the Dao Lords have short lifespans and their strength is limited no matter how strong they are!  The Master is the top among the emperors, but now there is a Master who is a follower of Dao Lord.

    Even Master Mangya, Master Fengyu, and Master Minglan who were familiar with Ji Ning were shocked and surprised.

    The emperors in Yanlong Domain were even more stunned.

    This news is still spreading out of the Sixteen Realm Alliance at a very fast speed and spreading to more distant areas. This is also the case for the powerful.¡®An interesting story¡¯ from time to time.  Many powerful people from far away realms may have never been to the Flame Dragon realm, but they all know that there is a man named ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯!

    I also found out that a man named ¡®Blue Demon Master¡¯ was a follower of a Taoist Lord!

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 24 Goodbye Winter Fire

    In the flame passage of the Yao Fire Realm, Ji Ning, leading the Green Demon Lord and guard Bai Rong, were flying in the realm spaceship, 'negotiating' with the trapped Lord Emperors one after another, because each of the flame passages was very dangerous.  Long, these dominant emperors are scattered everywhere, and it will probably take several months to 'sweep' them all.

    "Huh, these idiots." The Blue Demon Lord was sitting in the flying boat holding a wine glass, but his face suddenly darkened, "Everyone said that I am afraid of death, it's really"

    The Blue Demon Lord didn¡¯t even know how to refute.

    Do you commit suicide to prove that you are not afraid of death?  That's real stupidity.

    "Brother Qing Mo, why bother with them." Ji Ning smiled, "Some beast bites you, do you want to bite you back? Just let them scream."

    Ji Ning is actually a little embarrassed, because the Lord of the Green Demon is following him!  It was simply impossible for him to let go of a follower of his master.  So try your best to comfort the Blue Demon Lord.

    "Yes, they are just beasts. I don't bother to argue with them." The Lord of the Green Demon raised his head to drink, but found that the wine glass was empty and there was not a drop of wine. He suddenly felt a little embarrassed. It was obvious that he had just been thinking about the comments about him from the outside world.  Go on, and don¡¯t even know when the glass of wine is finished.

    Ji Ning saw this and smiled: "I'll fill it up for you."

    The Master of the Green Demon watched Ji Ning pour him wine, and couldn't help but touch the chin of the sharp-mouthed monkey, and whispered: "I don't care about the opinions of those weak people who have lived for so long, but the opinions of these masters who are equal to me still  I can't help but care! I'm making you laugh at Beiming, because my Taoist heart is not enough."

    "There is always something you care about when you are alive, otherwise wouldn't you be like a zombie?" Ji Ning said with a smile, "It is normal to care about face."

    "Beiming, there is one thing I hope you can do." The Green Demon Master looked at Ji Ning.

    "Oh? Just say it, I will do my best," Ji Ning continued.

    "I hope you can succeed in joining the Tao!" Qing Mo looked at Ji Ning with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes.  Ji Ning was slightly startled. Qing Mo looked at Ji Ning and said, "You have succeeded in joining the Tao. With your ultimate Tao, I am afraid that your strength will far exceed that of the Master and reach a state that I dare not imagine. After following you like this  His great power is actually the pride of me, Green Demon."

    Ji Ning was startled, then smiled and said: "Accepting your good advice, I will do my best."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning dared to have some extravagant hopes now, because he had the support of the ¡®Supreme Stone Platform¡¯.  The effect of practice and enlightenment is astonishing.  There are also countless methods of the cultivator civilization and the Sith civilization left by Supreme Qi, which make my heritage deeper.  Especially once a method of the Lord of the Ten Holy Cities level is created in the future, one can also obtain a treasure left by the ¡®Qi Supreme¡¯ that will be of great help to one¡¯s cultivation and harmony.

    Therefore, although the four steps of the ¡®ultimate way¡¯ are difficult to combine, it is very difficult.

    But at least there is hope.

    I really don¡¯t knowif I really succeed in joining the Tao in the future, what kind of situation will I be able to achieve?

    ******

    Each of the Overlord Emperors obediently took out some of the treasures they had collected. Even Lord Blackwood, who was good at deduction, and his group of Overlord Emperors finally chose to bow their heads and hand over the treasures - because Lord Blackwood had deduced it himself and relied on it.  The strength of their small team was hindered by the Blue Demon Lord.  There is no way to escape safely.

    These master emperors also made some agreements with Ji Ning. They handed over the treasures, but they also made Ji Ning swear an oath to guarantee it. They were afraid of retreating at the same time.  Ji Ning suddenly turned his back.

    Ji Ning also made the dominating emperor who wanted to retreat also swear an oath not to seek revenge or entanglement.

    Both sides made an oath, and then they both trusted each other.

    More than two months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "There is only one master left." Ji Ning said.

    "Is there the last one left? Who?" Qing Mo also asked.

    "Winter fire." Ji Ning grinned.

    "Winter Fire Lord?" Qing Mo nodded slightly, "He is a very shameless guy. But he is quite strong and very difficult to deal with."

    At the same time, Ji Ning also piloted the realm flying boat and flew towards the location of the Winter Fire Lord.

    Fly all the way.

    Qing Mo realized something was wrong: "Beiming, why did you come back again? Didn't you say you were looking for Winter Fire?"

    "We are approaching the place where the Winter Fire Lord is." Ji Ning said.  "The passage of flames that turns left at the end of this passage, the winter fire is there!"

    "What, right there? We passed by here before, why didn't we go to find Winter Fire, but now we take a detour to return? Isn't it an extra detour?" Qing Mo was confused. An extra detour would only delay a day or two.?I don¡¯t mind, but Ji Ning¡¯s previous ¡®mopping up¡¯ of the Overlord Emperors was based on the shortest route. Why did he waste an extra day or two on the ¡®Winter Fire Lord¡¯?

    "Because, he is different from other dominant emperors." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "What's wrong? He has a grudge against you?" The Green Demon Lord noticed a trace of anger in Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning nodded: "He once wanted to kill my dharma body, and he wanted to take away all the disciples of my sect Tiancang Palace to threaten me."

    "Hmph, as expected of Winter Fire, he is always so shameless and shameless." The Green Demon Master said coldly, then frowned, "If there is a way, I will help you get rid of him, but after all, he is also a master, and he can also transform into flames  As long as he transforms into flames and is immortal, no matter how I attack, I can't hurt him."

    "We can't kill him, and we can't spare him lightly," Ji Ning said.

    ¡­¡­

    In the flame channel.

    The handsome and fair-skinned Winter Fire Master, with blood vessels visible on his crystal clear skin, frowned slightly: "Damn it."

    "This Beiming Dao Lord can actually stand up! Not only did he control the restriction of the flame channel, but he also forced that idiot Qing Mo to follow him. All the dominating emperors gave up fighting for the domain flying boat." The Winter Fire Lord frowned.  Full of worries, "What should I do? What should I do now? There are dangers everywhere in this flame channel, and I don't dare to move at all."

    "Forget it, bow your head."

    "We can bear it for a while, let's go out first." The Lord of Winter Fire said secretly, "It will be easier for Beiming Dao Lord."

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    In the distance, a simple and somewhat damaged domain flying boat flew quickly.

    "Here he comes." The Winter Fire Lord looked up and stared.

    The domain flying boat stopped, and three figures flew down from it. They were Ji Ning, the Green Demon Lord, and the guard Bai Rong.

    "Hmph." The Lord of Winter Fire suppressed his anger and said coldly, "Beiming Dao Lord, you are so powerful So many Lord Emperors came to kill you, but in the end they all made you come back! You even let a Lord follow you,  I admire you. This is the treasure you asked for, I can give it to you, but you have to make an oath not to attack me before I leave the Yao Fire Realm, and let me leave safely."

    The Lord of Winter Fire looked at Ji Ning with a bracelet in his hand.

    "Winter Fire Lord, we meet again." Ji Ning finally spoke slowly.

    "Meet again?" The Winter Fire Lord was startled, then his expression changed.

    "I said, we will meet again in the Yao Fire Realm." Ji Ning smiled, "I always keep my word. When they threatened me by plundering the entire Tiancang Palace, I always kept it in my heart."

    The Lord of Winter Fire said in a low voice: "What do you want?"

    "Other master emperors only need to pay a few treasures, but you are different!" Ji Ning said, "I don't want your life either. If you give me all the treasures on your body, I will let you go."

    "You don't want my life? You can't take my life at all." The Winter Fire Lord was angry.

    With his strength, I am afraid that the Lord of the Different Universe will have to come to have any hope of killing him.

    "You can refuse." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "You" The Lord of Winter Fire stared at Ji Ning, "Too many, half! I have accumulated all kinds of treasures for endless years, and I will give you half of them!" He is famous for his shamelessness, but precisely because of his shamelessness, the treasures he has accumulated are also half.  Quite a lot.

    "You either agree or refuse." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "you¡ª¡ª"

    Winter Fire dominates Qi and grits its teeth.

    But after thinking about it, he realized that all the other master emperors had fled one by one. The Yao Fire Realm was too dangerous now, and the only one who could come to save him from the Sixteen Realm Alliance was the 'Lord Da Feng'.  But firstly, Lord Dafeng would not take action easily, and secondly, Lord Dafeng did not like the Winter Fire Lord, and the relationship was not good.

    "Okay, I'll give it!!!" The Winter Fire Lord looked a little ferocious, and the bracelet in his hand had faint fluctuations. It was obvious that he had transferred many treasures to this bracelet.

    "I said, all your treasures must be given to me." Ji Ning looked at him, "The armor and treasures on your body, and even your weapons and treasures of the universe all must be given to me."

    "You even want my weapons and armor?" The Lord of Winter Fire glared.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 25 Time is like water, the three realms are destroyed

    For practitioners, weapons and armor are almost the most valued treasures.  Generally speaking, when you exchange treasures, you instinctively exclude the weapons and armor you use!  How rare is it to have a treasure of the universe that suits you and identifies you?  How much effort was spent on the natal magic weapon armor that has been nurtured for endless years?

    If it is other treasures, although they are precious, they will not have much impact on their own strength. The Winter Fire Lord gritted his teeth and agreed.

    But weapons and armor?  If these are taken away, his strength will be reduced by more than half.

    "Yes, I want them all." Ji Ning looked at him, "All your treasures! You have to hand over even a drop of Chaos Spiritual Liquid and a Chaos Crystal, let alone the treasure of the universe."

    "You, you, you" The Winter Fire Lord was angry and angry.

    "Should we hand it over or not?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Impossible! How can you give me my weapons and armor?" The Lord of Winter Fire stared at Ji Ning angrily, "I have already bowed my head, and you are still forcing me like this. Humph, do you really think I am afraid of you? I only need to be in the flame channel  If you can't move inside, what can you do even if you can control the restrictions? Those restrictions that can really kill the imprisoned master are probably not too many in the entire flame channel, and they are even less likely to be by my side by coincidence." "What can you do?  You can't help me! At worst, I'll just stay here for a hundred and eighty thousand Chaos Era, and I'll see if you can survive until that day." The Lord of Winter Fire stared at Ji Ning.

    "Don't worry, if I fail to join the Tao, I will also pass on the method of controlling the Yao Fire Realm to others and I will also ask them to swear an oath never to let you go." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Then let's wait and see!" The Winter Fire Lord's face turned red.

    "Very good. In fact, I don't care about your treasure at all. Brother Qingmo, let's go." Ning turned around and flew towards the realm flying boat.  Qing Mo sneered and glanced at Dong Huo, then followed Bai Rong towards the realm flying boat.

    "Qing Mo, are you worthy of looking down on me? You are afraid of death. No matter how shameless I, Dong Huo, am, I will not bow my head to a Taoist Lord and follow him." Dong Huo immediately said sarcastically.

    "Winter FireI, Bei Ming, said that you will be trapped here forever until you die!" Ji Ning stopped and turned around to say something, and then entered the realm flying boat.

    "I think you will die first. Or I will die first." The Winter Fire Lord roared angrily.

    Ji Ning and the three of them entered the realm flying boat.

    "Beiming, that Donghuo is a shameless guy. He can say anything, why do you have to argue with him." The Lord of the Green Demon sneered, "Just watch him be trapped forever!" "Yeah."  Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    A Tao Lord owns a realm flying boat, and the turmoil caused by it gradually calmed down.

    It¡¯s just the news that a master actually follows a Taoist king.  But it is also gradually spreading to more distant realms and alien universes.

    "The core of this formation is too difficult."

    In the sky above the altar, Ji Ning¡¯s incarnation of divine power watched carefully.  In the Blue and White Cave Mansion, Ji Ning's second soul on the supreme stone platform is constantly comprehending.

    The core of this formation

    It is necessary to make the flames and the space achieve extremely high achievements, and to achieve the high achievement of this madage, it is expected to crack.

    ******

    The Yanlong Domain has returned to calm, and in the calm, time is passing.

    ¡°One Chaos Epoch, Two Chaos Epochs, Three Chaos Epochs¡­

    In Ji Ning¡¯s hometown ¡®Three Realms¡¯.

    "Boom!"

    At Yi Snake Lake, Ji Ning in golden clothes and her daughter Ji Mingyue are together.  Boating on the lake.

    Jin Ning looked up at the sky and saw an electric snake tearing through the sky, stretching hundreds of millions of miles across.  This electric snake not only passed through the Great Xia Dynasty, but also passed through almost half of the Three Thousand Worlds.

    "The Three Realms have finally reached the stage of destruction." Ji Ning said softly.

    "What?" Mingyue was stunned, her bright eyes full of shock, "Father, you, you said the Three Realms were destroyed?"

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded.  "The lifespan of a normal chaotic world is only one Chaos Epoch. After it is destroyed, it turns into the heart of the world. Then it evolves again to give birth to new life. A new world. Our three realms started from the time when Nuwa Queen Mother turned the tide and defeated the endless chaotic universe.  , there have been nine Chaos Epochs now, nine, the number is extremely high, it is indeed the time when the Three Realms will be destroyed."

    "Then what should we do? Do we want to stop them?" Mingyue Lian asked.

    "Why should we block it? The birth of destruction is a reincarnation. This is the natural way of the chaotic universe." Ji Ning said with a smile, "And our powerful masters in the three realms have opened up chaotic worlds one after another long ago."What?  When the time comes, Yanshan will be moved there.  "

    "Yeah." Mingyue nodded.

    There are so many powerful people in the Three Realms today, and there are quite a few Lords of Life and Death alone.

    Since Ji Ning brought the methods of more than 300 masters to the Three Realms, with the guidance of these methods, the Three Realms have begun to explode on a greater scale.  The efficiency of giving birth to strong men is much more exaggerated than the stars in the stone wall of the demonic elephant.

    ¡­¡­

    In the chaotic void outside the Three Realms, an area has been opened up that is thousands of times wider than the Three Realms. The chaotic worlds are scattered, forming an extremely complex formation.

    There are a total of 3,900 chaotic worlds, which were arranged into a huge formation by the formation method that Ji Ning understood.  At the same time, the pieces of Sith magic disks are also embedded in it and become part of the formation!  It was only after Ji Ning truly understood the formations of the Sith tribe that he was able to perfectly coordinate the Sith magic disks with each other.

    With the power of the formation and the power of the Sith Disk, it would be very difficult for the master to force his way in.

    The long years have also allowed countless creatures to breed in these more than 3,000 chaotic worlds. Naturally, it is also the people of the Three Realms who breed here.

    ¡°It¡¯s shattered.¡±

    In the void.

    ??The figures stand in the void, all looking in the direction of the Three Realms.

    The leaders are Ji Ning, Bodhi and Feng Mo in golden clothes. Ji Ning is the number one in the three realms and needless to say, Bodhi and Feng Mo are also very talented. After studying the inheritance of more than 300 masters, they are also fusion numbers.  The strongest path leads to the path of life and death. Now Bodhi and Feng Mo are also the three path masters.

    There are also Maitreya, Jidian, Sun Wukong, Yuding, Kuafu, etc., a total of nineteen people have also entered the realm of life and death, but they have not been able to integrate several of the strongest ways. Maitreya Buddha is not bad, but only  The strongest way.

    The number of world realms is exaggerated, but there are over ten thousand. Ji Mingyue also practiced to the world realm on her own. Ji Ning's father and mother were quite different in their cultivation. Under Ji Ning's personal guidance  None of them could reach the World Realm. In the end, Ji Ning could only use pills to force his father and mother to reach the World Realm.

    "When I am prosperous in the Three Realms, my world realm exceeds tens of thousands, which is slightly less than the Great Mo Realm. There are far more kings of life and death than the Great Mo Realm." Bodhi said with emotion, "When I was walking outside,  I feel the magic of the Three Realms more and more."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "But in the vastness of the chaotic universe, there are indeed many places that breed a very large number of strong people."

    "The Dharma brought by Beiming is also of great help, and it has improved the overall strength of my practitioners in the three realms to a large level." Feng Mo said, "Otherwise, I am afraid that there will not be so many Taoist Lords of Life and Death. Bodhi and I  I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t been able to integrate the strongest way.¡±

    Ji Ning also agreed.

    Good teaching guidance is also very important, so the Eternal Clan regards the inheritance of more than 300 masters as a treasure. Unfortunately, Ji Ning is too strong now, and the Eternal Clan does not dare to say anything at all, and can only pretend that it never happened.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    As the Three Realms in the distance gradually collapsed, the world began to shatter, and the rivers and mountains began to shatter.

    And Ji Ning and his group of powerful men who came out of the Three Realms all looked at this scene, feeling very emotional in their hearts, but they were also very calm.  Because everything they care about has migrated out of the Three Realms.

    "Look, the heart of the world is about to be formed."

    "The heart of the world of the three realms."

    Some Dao Lords and World Realms were talking to each other.

    Ji Ning also stared at it.

    I saw that the huge Three Realms continued to collapse and even formed an invisible hole in the center of its core. The swallowing swept everything, and all the broken fragments were constantly being swallowed up.  The invisible void gradually solidified.  An invisible force also permeated the surroundings, making Ji Ning feel a little in awe.

    That is the original power of the chaotic universe.

    "It's finally formed. Is that the Heart of the World of the Three Realms?" Ji Ning looked at it. The entire Three Realms had completely disappeared, leaving only two crystal stones inlaid with each other. Logically speaking, the Heart of the World should only be complete.  of one.  But the 'Heart of the World' in the Three Realms is very unique. It is formed by the fusion of two crystals. Both crystals are slightly incomplete, but the incomplete parts are just inlaid with each other, and after inlaying, they form a perfect whole.

    This inlaid Heart of the World is gorgeous, crystal clear, and extremely strange. It is a Heart of the World that Ji Ning has never seen before.

    "It's so beautiful." Ji Ning couldn't help but admire.

    ******

    After three days of rest, Tomato felt like a completely different person, his energy was ten times and a hundred times better, his mind was clear, and the plot was well conceived.Clearly.  Well, I will pay off my debts from the past three days very quickly.

    ******

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 26 The Complete Seven Hells

    "Is this the heart of the world in our three realms? I have never seen anything more beautiful than it." Bodhi said, while looking at the heart of the world in shock and wonder.

    "It has a special charm, full of all possibilities of life." The wind demon on the side also nodded in admiration, with a hint of intoxication in his eyes, "It is crystal clear, and every ray of light it emits is so beautiful."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    Needless to say, among the three of them, Ji Ning's vision is very high. The emperors who dominated the Yao Fire Realm were forced to hand over a lot of treasures. What treasures have they not seen before?  Bodhi and Feng Mo are now both extremely evil Three-step Masters. In terms of strength, they are also at the level of Ji Ning and Jiu Chen when they first met. They also have a very high vision.

    But all three of them were shocked by the beauty of this ¡®Heart of the World¡¯, which was completely different from other Hearts of the World.

    "This should be the reason why our Three Realms can breed so many powerful practitioners." Ji Ning said.

    "The heart of the world is so extraordinary, and the world it derives is certainly extraordinary." Bodhi also said with a smile.

    "Let's see what the next 'new three realms' will look like." Feng Mo also said.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Ji Ning, Bodhi, Feng Mo and the others were silently paying attention to the changes in the heart of the world.

    The heart of the world gradually melted, and its power was scattered into nine thousand places. Among them, the smaller heart of the world remained where the heart of the world originally was. It was the largest place of power among the nine thousand places.

    Thirty-six thousand years have passed.

    Nine thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were born. According to the power of the Heart of the World they absorbed, the strength of these Chaos Gods and Demons ranged from high to low, with the lowest being only at the level of gods.  The highest one is the Chaos God and Demon bred by the 'Small Heart of the World'.  Its innate strength is at the world level.

    The most powerful chaos god and demon was so powerful that other gods and demons did not dare to approach him. He was too lonely, and finally one day.  He stood up, tore apart the chaos with his hands, and tore out a huge chaotic world.  As his body continues to grow, he goes all out to support this chaotic world, making this chaotic world even bigger.

    "This chaotic god and demon should be stronger than Pangu." Bodhi stood in the distance, watching the birth of the new three realms, and commented.

    "At the beginning, Pangu was also the strongest chaotic god and demon in Pangu's chaotic world. The 'Heart of the World' in Pangu's chaotic world was just a perfect crystal." said Feng Mo on the side.  "But now the new Three Realms are different. It is the result of the collision and fusion of the world hearts of the two major chaotic worlds, Pangu and Wujian. The strongest chaotic gods and demons born from this are naturally stronger."

    "After the creation of the world, he was going to die." Ji Ning looked a little sad. The most powerful god and demon was guided by invisible forces, and his mission was to open up a chaotic world.

    finally.

    That god exhausted his magic power and died, opening up an extremely vast world of chaos!  Unlike the Three Realms back then, which were broken into thousands of parts, now the 'new Three Realms' are complete.

    Gods and demons fight for hegemony, and creatures multiply

    The number of mortal creatures of all kinds is increasing.  Gradually, the practice methods began to be created, and ordinary people began to practice

    ¡­¡­

    The new three realms, as one of the more extraordinary chaotic worlds, also have a very long lifespan. Two chaotic eras have passed.  Still very stable.

    "It's weird."

    "Although we didn't deliberately interfere, we still left some adventures in the void. The best among them were even accepted as disciples, and even the most precious inheritance was taught But how come there is no one who integrates the strongest way?" Bodhi,  Feng Mo and Ji Ning reunited again.  Bodhi was puzzled by this.

    Ji Ning also nodded slightly: "I have also noticed that the practitioners of the new Three Realms today seem to have lower overall potential than those in the original Three Realms era! But they are already very evil."

    "In the two Chaos Epochs, under our secret guidance, the new Three Realms gave birth to more than a hundred world realms. Although there is no Taoist Lord of Life and Death, they are still very good." Feng Mo smiled, "In fact, our strength has also gradually improved.  When the two chaotic worlds of Pangu and Wujian collided and fought, Bodhi and I were not too strong! It was at the moment of life and death that I had an epiphany and was able to fly at a speed that exceeded the limit of heaven. Later, when we entered the Three Realms period, during the long years, Bodhi and I  His strength has been greatly improved. His time and space have become more and more unpredictable. I have also become more able to perfectly combine wind and space. Later, with some skills given by you Beiming, the two of us soared into the sky.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    As his realm becomes higher and higher, theThere is also some vague perception of the invisible future.

    Ji Ning also has a feeling that the 'Three Realms Era' formed by the collision of Pangu and Wujie should be the most powerful era, and every subsequent era will be much weaker than it, even with the top inheritance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly showed a hint of joy.

    "It seems there is something happy happening in Beiming." Feng Mo said with a smile.

    "It's a good friend of mine who can be saved." Ji Ning said.

    ******

    Yu Xinghai, in the secret space within Yaohuo.

    The incarnation of Ji Ning¡¯s divine power is standing above the altar, overlooking the ¡®Seven Fires of Hell Formation¡¯ below that looks like a huge flower.

    "After practicing for thousands of Chaos Epochs, I finally mastered the seven hell formations." Ji Ning was filled with joy.

    It¡¯s not easy.

    To completely crack the Seven Fires Hell Formation, one needs to have extremely high attainments in the elements of fire and space. Of course, the key is the formation.

    So Ji Ning also spent time studying the Fire Element

    Water and fire are complementary to each other. In order to understand the fire element more quickly, Ji Ning also spent some time practicing the water element.

    Ji Ning, who has reached the level of Lord of the Holy City in the water movement, has spent more than an era of chaos cultivating with the help of the Supreme Stone Platform!

    The movement of fire took more than three chaotic eras.

    After that, Ji Ning went to comprehend 'Space'. Ji Ning's talent in this area was not very high, and space was extremely difficult. During the process of comprehending 'Thunder and Lightning', Ji Ning dedicated part of his time to comprehend 'Thunder and Lightning'.  "One", because he discovered thatthe thunder and lightning are closely related to the space.

    Ji Ning is quite good at thunder and lightning. It took him two Chaos Epochs to reach the Lord of the Holy City level.

    After you understand the thunder and lightning, come and understand the space again!

    It took more than two hundred Chaos Epochs for the Space Alliance to truly reach the Lord of the Holy City level.

    The elements of fire and space are all achieved!  Ji Ning then concentrated on studying the Seven Fire Hell Formation.

    The formations are vast and complicated, and it took Ji Ning a long time of more than 800 Chaos Epochs to finally reach the highest level of achievement, Mingxiao Seven Fire Hell Formation!  Thanks to the formation methods of the Sith civilization collected by Supreme Qi, and there are many introductions to those methods, Ji Ning was able to completely decipher and control the formation diagram of the Seven Fire Hells.

    "The formation is really too difficult." Ji Ning was dumbfounded, "I used the Supreme Stone Platform to practice, and it took more than 800 Chaos Epochs! If there was no Supreme Stone Platform, it would have taken thousands of times more time and it might not be possible.  A thousand times? In other words, there is no hope even if you practice the Eighteen Thousand Chaos Epochs."

    Ji Ning was a little lucky.

    "Thanks to the Supreme Stone Platform, it was only possible to decipher the Seven Fire Hell Formation at the cost of more than 800 Chaos Epochs.

    It can be seen from this that Taoist masters still have to focus on what they are good at in practice. Ji Ning is good at swordsmanship, so he is naturally much faster, followed by water and lightning, which are also faster.  The movement of fire is a little slower it's ridiculous if it's like space, which lasts for more than two hundred Chaos Epochs, let alone the formation.

    "I am lucky to have the Supreme Stone Platform. Jiuchen, Jiuchen, if you can come out alive, you are also lucky." Ji Ning chuckled.

    He was so happy.

    After practicing for thousands of years of chaos, he finally cracked and controlled the Seven Fire Hell Formation.  This sense of excitement and accomplishment filled Ji Ning's heart with joy.

    "Then I'll give it a try." Ji Ning's divine power incarnation looked down and thought.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The huge flower-like Seven Fire Hell Formation below lit up, and countless phantoms appeared in the entire hidden space. They were the phantoms of the entire Yao Fire Realm!  Every flame passage and every prison appears. These are now completely under Ji Ning's control. Any prison can be opened with a single thought.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed. His eyes immediately fell on the center of the entire Yao Fire Realm shadow. There was a secret space underneath the prison area.

    "Is there a secret space?" Ji Ning frowned.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 27 The God of Birds and Fire

    The secret space in the center of the prison area controls the formation.

    What is the other secret space at the bottom of the prison area used for?

    "Spin!"

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, there was a rumble, and the entire Yao Fire Realm started to rotate even to the outermost periphery. Even every prison slowly rotated at an angle.

    "As expected, this secret space turned out to be the energy source of the entire Yao Fire Realm." Ji Ning smiled. With so many restricted agencies in the Yao Fire Realm, how much energy does it take to maintain them for a long time?  Although the Yao Fire Realm is also actively absorbing energy from the outside world, you must know that the Yao Fire Realm back then was able to emit the "power of mass extinction". To burst out such a strong energy at one time, it is definitely not enough to absorb it from the outside world. It must be necessary  An inner source of energy.

    After Ji Ning took control, he discovered this secret space and estimated that it should be an energy source.

    As soon as I tried to rotate the entire Yao Fire Realm, I immediately found that energy was transmitted from the hidden space.

    "Energy source? What is the energy source that can exert the 'Power of Mass Extinction'?" Ning became a little curious.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void of the Yaohuo Realm prison area, a realm flying boat was parked here peacefully. Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged on a futon to meditate, while Qing Mo was sitting there eating and drinking alone, bored.

    "Let's go somewhere." Ji Ning opened his eyes and said.

    "Is there another master coming?" Qing Mo asked doubtfully.

    "No, it's just a place in the prison area." Ji Ning said.  Let¡¯s go to the secret space to take a look first, and then let Jiuchen go. Anyway, Jiuchen doesn¡¯t lack this little time.

    brush.

    The territorial flying boat quickly flew towards the bottom of the prison area.  After flying for half an hour, we arrived at the dark void at the bottom of the prison area.

    "Open." Ji Ning took control of the entire Seven Fire Hell Formation. With just one thought, the secret space opened.

    ¡°Wow~~~~¡±

    In the dark void ahead, a red copper-colored door suddenly opened slowly. As it opened, a wave of heat spread out from the door, causing the surrounding void to evaporate and twist.

    Ji Ning walked through the opened red copper door.  You can see the heat waves rolling inside.

    "Tsk tsk" The Blue Demon Lord was a little excited and said with a smile.  "I thought the flames that pervaded everywhere in the Yao Fire Realm were hot enough, but compared with this place, it's simply incomparable. Let me out quickly. Let's go out and have a look and feel how hot it is. It makes the surrounding void  It¡¯s all twisted.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning collected the realm flying boat with a thought in his mind.

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong all stood in the void and immediately felt the heat wave coming towards their faces.

    "It's so hot." Ji Ning felt as if he was in a furnace. The blazing heat made him a little pale, but with his divine body, he was naturally not afraid.

    "With this heat wave alone, I'm afraid the ordinary one-step-two-step method will be reduced to ashes." The Blue Demon Lord smiled, "Let's go in and take a look."

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go in first,¡± Bai Rong said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    On survivability.  As a guard puppet, Bai Rong is probably stronger than the Green Demon Lord.

    Whoosh.

    Bai Rong immediately flew into the red copper door. After entering, he looked inside, with a look of disbelief on his honest face.  Then he turned his head to look outside and said loudly: "Master, come in. Although it is very hot inside, it is not a threat to the master."

    "Okay, let's go in." Ji Ning said.  But Qing Mo had already rushed in first.

    Whizzing.

    They both flew into the red copper gate one after another, following Ji Ning's thought.  With a rumble, the red copper door closed again.

    "Huh?" After Ji Ning came in, he glanced at him and was stunned.

    The ground was completely black, and Ji Ning recognized it as the sinking fire black stone at a glance. On the vast ground of sinking fire black stone, entrenched in the distance was a strange winged beast about a hundred miles long, bathed in flames.  It is fiery red, with a pair of dazzling huge wings, and its body looks a bit like a fiery red bear, with countless fiery red scales all over its body.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡± ¡°Wow~~~~¡±

    A low sound echoed, the sound of this strange beast sleeping and breathing.

    There are black chains on its four stubby legs, and there are chains wrapped around the roots of its wings. These six black chains extend into the void, and a large amount of flame energy is slowly transferred from the black chains into the void.

    The flames all over its body,It turned into waves of heat, sweeping in all directions.

    "Just the flames unconsciously emitted while sleeping, and the heat wave formed around it is enough to kill the One-Step and Two-Step Lord." The Blue Demon Lord on the side was a little shocked, "The power of the flames on its body is probably several levels higher.  I¡¯m afraid I can easily kill some ordinary Eternal Emperors.¡±

    "It's still sleeping, and the flames it emits are so strong? What kind of strange beast is this?" Ji Ning was also a little shocked.

    Originally, I thought that the energy source of the entire Yao Fire Realm was a more powerful exotic treasure like the ¡®Magic Bird Crystal¡¯.

    Who would have thought it was a living thing?

    "Could it be the Chaos Source Beast?" The Green Demon Lord couldn't help but say.

    "Chaos source beast?" Ning was shocked.

    Chaos source beasts are the most terrifying beings bred from the origin of the chaotic universe. They are born with nearly indelible bodies and possess incredible terrifying strength.  But they have low intelligence and are like ordinary children, wandering and traveling alone. When they encounter a realm by chance, they like to eat it and eat the entire realm.

    Therefore, there are not a few realms that have been destroyed!  But there is nothing that can be done. After all, even the terrifying existence of the 'Lord of the Different Universe' can barely survive in front of it, so it cannot stop it at all.

    A powerful person like Lord Da Feng can only watch helplessly when a chaos source beast comes to devour the realm.

    "The Chaos Source Beast likes to eat Qianye Qingling the most." Ji Ning's heart fluctuated. Ji Ning got a Qingye Qingling back in the Alien Beast Cave. It was the Qianye Qingling that was transformed into a magic weapon by Bolin Supreme. As long as the Chaos Origin Beast  If you eat it, you will be controlled and become a slave.

    "It should be the Chaos Origin Beast, otherwise I can't think of any other beast that could be so powerful." The Green Demon Lord was not sure because he had never seen it before.

    "Yes, it's the Chaos Source Beast. It calls itself the Fire God." Bai Rong, the guard on the side, said suddenly.

    "The God of Fire?" Ji Ning and Qing Mo both turned to look at Bai Rong.

    "Um."

    Bai Rong nodded and said, "This Chaos Origin Beast, before the Ancient War the Sith tribe was still very powerful at that time. The Sith tribe discovered this Chaos Origin Beast, so some of the most terrifying beings in the Sith tribe took action.  Capture this Chaos Origin Beast alive. It was once imprisoned in a super large prison of the Sith clan, where all kinds of powerful beings were imprisoned. I followed my master and went in, and I saw this bird of fire. The prison at that time was  One of the guards also introduced us to this bird of fire, saying that it was extremely powerful and that it took three Lords of the Sith tribe to capture it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He had talked with Bai Rong and knew that the most powerful among the Sith tribe was the ¡®Lord¡¯, who was much more powerful than the ¡®Lord of the Different Universe¡¯ of the cultivator civilization!  Of course it's far inferior to 'Supreme'.

    The most powerful person in the cultivator civilization is the ¡®Supreme¡¯. It was led by several Supremes that finally wiped out the entire Sith tribe.

    "I didn't expect that this bird of fire god would be imprisoned here." Bai Rong said.

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    With a chaos source beast as the source of energy, it is no wonder that the ¡®Yao Fire Realm¡¯ when it is intact can be so terrifying. Every time the ¡®Power of Destruction¡¯ is swept across, those who are not supreme will die.  This is even more powerful than the Chaos Origin Beast itself.  This is the power of the formation.

    "The six chains that bind him" Ji Ning looked at it.

    Six chains make it impossible for a powerful chaos source beast to break free and still absorb energy.

    "A suppression-type formation? It also absorbs energy?" Ji Ning carefully observed the six chains. The countless dense patterns on the chains were all discovered by Ji Ning. Now he was also considered to be powerful in the formation.  But it still feels complicated.

    Because the school he follows is the Seven Fire Hell Formation School.

    This genre of chains is a different genre.

    "It's still a bit troublesome to break this chain and release the Chaos Origin Beast. However, there are similar records in the Sith Civilization Formation left by Supreme Qi. I will practice my formation together and refer to those records.  There is still hope to crack the magic method." Ji Ning secretly said, "But before releasing it, it is best to let it eat Qianye Qingling."

    Qianye Qingling is the only one.

    Ji Ning was also worried that he would be in trouble if he threw it and was slapped to pieces by the 'vulcan god'.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The sleeping bird fire god suddenly flapped its wings, and the black chains immediately clattered. It opened its fiery red eyes and glared at Ji Ning and the three of them in the distance.

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong all felt the invisible pressure and even retreated. Bai Rong even blocked Ji Ning's efforts.In front of me.

    "You three are chattering next to me. Are you annoyed or not? Are you going to let me sleep?" The innocent face of the Bird-Vulcan God, which looked like a bear's face, was full of anger.

    *******

    Let me tell you something. Registration for the theme song contest of "The Wilderness" began on November 5th. The organizer first temporarily created a song and asked everyone to sing it, and then selected and ranked the one with the highest score.  You can get 20,000 yuan in cash, my autographed book, the voice actor's dubbing of "The Wilderness" anime, and many other rewards. The second-ranked one also has 10,000 yuan in cash, etc If you think you are good at singing, you can go to the website to sign up.  When the time comes, you can record your singing and upload it to that website, and then you can go through the selection process.  Hmm, there hasn't been much publicity recently, but a few people have already uploaded it, and it's pretty good.  This is the website address: mhjhd., you can go to the website for detailed activity instructions. If you are good at singing, you can also try it.

    **********(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 28 Flame

    The Fire God's whole body was surging with flames, but his eyes were still a little confused and he didn't seem to wake up.

    "Get away, don't bother me." The bird fire god shouted angrily, and suddenly its confused little eyes suddenly shrank, staring at the guard Bai Rong who was blocking Ji Ning in the distance.  All the scales on the bird fire god's body stood up, his eyes were full of anger, and he gritted his teeth and roared word by word: "The West-S-Clan!"

    "Not good." Qing Mo's expression changed drastically, and he even stood in front of Ji Ning.

    "Master, be careful." Guard Bai Rong also looked serious.

    Boom.

    I saw the bird Vulcan suddenly rushing forward, and at the same time waving its fleshy claws. This bird Vulcan, which is similar in size to a bear, just waved its claws to create a terrible sense of oppression, and space and time were  The fluctuations completely stopped, and Ji Ning even felt that his thinking speed was affected and slowed down, and an inexplicable feeling of fear surged into his heart.

    "Bang bang bang bang~~~" The six black chains imprisoning the Bird Vulcan God suddenly collapsed and fell straight.

    The bird-vulcan god who was about to rush forward was pulled by the chain and fell back into the distance.

    "Aw, ow, aw" The bird fire god howled violently and anxiously, struggling crazily. Its wings were flapping, and its whole body was struggling, making the six black chains rattle again and again.  But no matter how much the bird fire god struggled, these six black chains were not damaged at all. In order to build such a place to imprison it and absorb its energy, the original Sith tribe also spent a lot of effort.

    "Damn Sith tribe, damn it, damn it, the Sith tribe appears again, damn Sith tribe." The bird fire god's eyes turned red, and he fell into a rage.

    Ji Ning and Qing Mo both breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately, it was bound by chains, otherwise it would have been dangerous just now." Ji Ning was also frightened for a while. The Chaos Source Beast is a terrifying existence that can easily eat an entire realm. The Lord of the Different Universe has nothing to do in front of it.  Resistance can only save lives.  If you really fight like the Green Demon Lord, the only result is to be beaten to death.

    "It's so scary. I felt a fatal crisis just by waving my claws." The Blue Demon Lord said fearfully, "I have only heard about it in the past, but I have never seen it. Today I know how terrifying the Chaos Source Beast is.  "

    "Master, don't be careless." Guard Bai Rong still stood at the front solemnly.

    The howl of the angry and struggling bird fire god echoed in this hidden space.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly it opened its mouth, and a dark red flame spurted out from its mouth, streaking across the sky and directly covering Ji Ning and the three of them.

    "Not good." Ji Ning immediately felt palpitations.  The strong sense of threat made Ji Ning understand that once he was touched by this dark red flame, even the most evil Taoist Lord would probably die immediately!  Not even immortality can save him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw Bai Rong, the guard standing at the front, suddenly grow in size, and his body expanded rapidly at the same time, turning into a huge cover like water, covering Ji Ning and the Green Demon Lord.

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡± The blazing dark red flame enveloped every direction.

    The cover that guard Bai melted tightly blocked every flame.  Despite the flames burning, guard Bai Rong resisted.

    "Bai Rong." Qing Mo couldn't help but said.  "Can you still hold on?"

    "It's okay, this flame can't hurt me yet." Bai Rong's voice echoed inside the cover.

    "It's amazing." Qing Mo exclaimed, "It is indeed a guardian puppet. Physically, we cultivators just can't compare with the puppet. Although my divine body is amazing, I dare not say that I am not damaged at all in the face of this flame.  "

    Ji Ning also nodded and smiled: "Slightly more powerful puppets can be compared to the eternal top-grade magic weapon. But now my body protection magical power can only be compared to the 'eternal top-grade magic weapon'. And Bai Rong was originally refined by the Sith tribe.  The body of this guardian puppet is far beyond ordinary puppets in terms of rigidity and softness, and it is very difficult to damage."

    "Master." Bai Rong's voice echoed in the cover.  "If that bird-fire god hadn't been imprisoned, he could easily tear me apart with his arrogance. But now that he's imprisoned, he can't burn me with just his flames."

    Ji Ning looked at the avian fire god in the distance through the translucent cover.

    The bird fire god is obviously in a rage and is spewing out terrible flames crazily.

    It has the power to easily destroy a realm, and the flames it spits out are enough to awe the average master. Even the Sith clan had to take action from three of the top masters to capture it.

    "It's really irritable. It seems that it hates the Sith tribe." Ji Ning said secretly.The God of Fire sprayed flames for half an hour, and then he stopped when he saw that the cover could not be affected at all.

    Wow.

    Guard Bai Rong returned to his original form and stood beside Ji Ning.

    "I remember you, Sith clan!" The bird fire god stared at the guard Bai Rong and wanted to roar again.

    "Wait a minute." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Um?"

    Only then did the Bird-Vulcan God's eyes glance at Ji Ning and the Green Demon Lord.

    "A practitioner? A practitioner who surrenders to the Sith tribe?" The God of Fire became even more angry.

    "God of Fire, the Sith tribe has been destroyed for who knows how long." Ji Ninglian said, "The Sith tribe was defeated, and the treasures they left behind were also obtained by us. This guard puppet fell into my hands, and now it is mine.  Servant. I have nothing to do with the Sith."

    "The Sith tribe? Destroyed?" The bird fire god was stunned, his confused little eyes full of doubts.

    It was originally free, but that nightmare day came when three strong men from the Sith tribe appeared.

    Those three Sith tribesmen were too powerful. Although it resisted crazily, the three Sith tribesmen still captured it together, and it has lost its freedom since then!  In the end, he was imprisoned here and could be drained of energy at any time.  Although its intelligence is low, its hatred for the Sith tribe will never be forgotten. When it saw the guard Bai Rong it recognized him immediately. Although its intelligence was low, its memory was excellent.

    "Yes, it has been destroyed. The Sith tribe has been destroyed." Ji Ning continued.

    "It has been destroyed a long time ago. You have been sleeping for so long, and you haven't noticed that the Sith have not disturbed you for a long, long time?" the Blue Demon Lord said.

    "Ugh." The bird fire god was confused, "I did sleep for a long time this time."

    "You should still remember that those six chains haven't been sucking your flames for a long, long time, right?" Ji Ning said.

    "right."

    The little eyes of the Bird God of Fire immediately widened, and he nodded solemnly, looking angrily at the black chains that bound him around him, "A long, long time ago, these chains often sucked my fire like crazy, and every time they sucked in a lot of it.  , makes me feel very uncomfortable. However, since the last time I fell asleep it has indeed stopped sucking me. There has been no movement for such a long time. Or are you two practitioners coming to see me? Is the Sith tribe really destroyed? "

    "It's really destroyed." Ji Ning and Qing Mo said at the same time.

    "The Sith are still very powerful, they won't be destroyed so easily." The bird fire god muttered. He had tasted the suffering of the Sith and was still a little afraid of the Sith.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Qing Mo are both cultivators, and the bird-fire god is not hostile to either of them. Although the Sith tribe has not been here for a long time, the bird-fire god still has doubts about the fact that the Sith tribe has been destroyed.

    "Qing Mo, let's sit down and chat." Ji Ning suddenly waved his hand, and two tables appeared next to them, with various food and wine placed on the tables.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged in front of the table.

    Qing Mo was a little confused, why did Ji Ning suddenly want to eat and drink?  However, Qing Mo liked to eat and drink, so he didn't care. He immediately sat cross-legged at the table in front of him, picked up a large piece of meat with one hand, and started eating and drinking with a large wine glass in the other hand.

    "Beiming, why do you want to eat and drink suddenly?" Qing Mo said while eating.

    "I've been studying formations recently, and I haven't eaten or drank for a long time." Ji Ning said, while looking into the distance with a smile, "Qin Huo, do you want something to eat or drink?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t care too much about food and drink, my real purpose¡­is with the God of Fire!  We have to find a way to make this 'bird fire god' eat Qianye Qingling.  With such a Chaos Origin Beast in front of us, it would be simply unforgivable if we did not seize the opportunity.

    "I have something to eat." The Vulcan God lay down again, and stretched out a paw. There was a bracelet on the paw, and the bracelet lit up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Immediately, pots of delicious food flew out, either meat or various spiritual fruits.

    The God of Fire glanced proudly at Ji Ning and Qing Mo, opened his big mouth and began to stutter.

    *******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 29 You are so good to me

    "Beiming, the legendary Chaos Source Beast wanders alone, has low intelligence, and is extremely easy to get angry. It has only one hobby - eating!" Qing Mo drank wine leisurely, glanced at the bird fire god in the distance, and Ji Ji  Ning Chuanyin said, "It will eat almost anything. When it encounters a realm, it will even eat it all slowly. When wandering alone, it will usually get a special magic weapon in the cave.  Get some creatures and let them prepare delicious food for it, so it can have something to eat at any time."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off course I had collected all the information about the Chaos Origin Beast long ago when I got Qianye Qingling. How could I not know that the Chaos Origin Beast likes to ¡®eat¡¯ the most?

    Otherwise, Polin Supreme will not refine the ¡®Chiba Qingling¡¯ to control the chaotic beast.

    "Brother Qing Mo, the dominant emperors of the Yao Fire Realm brought out a lot of treasures this time, including various spiritual fruits and rare delicacies. Do you want to try them?" Ji Ning said.

    "Are you willing?" Qing Mo's eyes lit up.

    Rare spiritual fruits and delicacies are also very attractive to powerful people, but after all, they are too rare. Powerful people only eat some occasionally and are reluctant to eat them casually.

    "Of course I'm willing to give it up. Come, let's try this wine first. Lord Blackwood gave it to me." Ji Ning said, taking out a large gourd and uncorking it.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The aroma of wine immediately spread, filling the entire secret space.

    Lord Green Demon stared at the wine gourd with bright eyes: "Tsk tsk, let's rob the Lord Lords, the treasures come quickly. I have only tasted this 'Six Thieves Cave Spiritual Wine' once, Lord Blackwood deserves it"  He is good at reasoning. Someone must have asked him to bring out this fine wine. Come on, let me have a taste."

    "This is not a lot of wine. You have to drink it slowly. Once you finish the bottle, it will be gone." Ji Ning said.

    "Hey, you must drink it slowly." The Blue Demon Lord was very excited. He was really greedy.

    The bird fire god who was eating and drinking in the distance sniffed and raised his head. The piece of meat in his mouth also fell to the ground. It was not aware of it. It stared at the thing on Ji Ning's table in the distance.  A gourd of fine wine, smelling the aroma of the wine makes him greedy.

    Although it keeps many living beings in its cave magic weapon and allows those living beings to offer food and drink to it, they are just ordinary delicacies.  Really rare spiritual fruits and delicaciesall require extremely special environments.  It can be formed by absorbing some special energy from the chaotic universe.  What delicious food can be found in the Cave Heaven Magic Treasure?

    ¡°One drink for you, one for me, let¡¯s take our time, don¡¯t try to rush to drink more.¡± Ji Ning looked stingy.

    "Okay, okay." The Blue Demon Lord was anxious.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning began to pour the wine.

    Wow The amber-like dark red wine poured out and poured into two wine glasses one after another. Just looking at it made me drool.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly noticed something and turned his head to look into the distance.

    The bird fire god in the distance has its mouth widened, and it is drooling all over the place.

    "This. This wine" The God of Fire swallowed his throat and said, "Can you give me some?"

    It was born with a hobby of ¡®eating and drinking¡¯, and it has been a long time since it has enjoyed such fine wine.  No resistance at all.

    "No, that's it, we're not enough." The Blue Demon Lord continued.

    "You won't give it?" The Qinhuo God was a little angry.

    "Don't scare me, you are imprisoned now. That little flame can't do anything to us." The Green Demon Lord also likes to eat and drink very much, how can he let this little wine go?

    "You, you" Qian Huo's eyes were round and round.  It's not very intelligent and usually grabs them very arrogantly!  But now that I'm imprisoned, I can't steal it, but I really want to drink this 'wine'!  !  !  Smelling the aroma of the wine, it was immediately difficult to swallow the bowls of delicious food in front of me.

    "Qing Mo, this is the first time we have seen the Chaos Origin Beast. It is a pleasure to be able to eat and drink with the Chaos Origin Beast. Why be stingy?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, yes." The God of Fire was immediately excited.

    "Why are you feeding it? It's all for nothing. You might as well give it to me." Qing Mo said.

    "You" The bird fire god glared at the green demon. It felt more and more disgusted with this shriveled and thin old man, and said angrily, "I will eat you."

    "Just you?" Qing Mo smiled.

    "Okay, why worry about it, Bird Fire was also captured by the Sith tribe in the first place. We practitioners also fought a bloody battle with the Sith tribe. In fact, we and Bird Fire can be considered to be on the same side." Ji Ning  Said.

    "Yes"?, your name is Beiming, right?  What you said is so right and so well said.  I'm just on your side.  "Qinhuo Shenlian said.

    Ji Ning felt ashamed.

    I feel ashamed for deceiving a god of fire who looks like a mortal child.

    ????????????????????????????? But I want to rescue it, and to escape from this prison, it can be considered as helping it.

    "I'm also happy to be with the Chaos Source Beast. Come on, let's get another gourd." Ji Ning said and threw a gourd to the Qin Vulcan God. The gourd immediately flew over and flew to the side of the Qin Vulcan God.  The God of Fire was immediately excited when he saw this. The invisible force controlled the gourd. The stopper of the gourd was pulled out, and the wine flew out immediately.

    The God of Fire opened his mouth and started drinking immediately.

    "You are really" The Blue Demon Lord was helpless at this.

    "It's okay. I have plenty to eat and drink, and there are plenty of various spiritual fruits and treasures that the Lord Overlord brought to make up the numbers." Ji Ning waved his hand, and immediately there were a large number of various spiritual fruits on the two tables.  They are some strange fruits born from the gathering of essences in the chaotic universe. Some fruits are used to refine elixirs.

    Some fruits are used to make wine, and some are eaten directly!

    "The ones in front of Ji Ning taste extremely delicious, much better than the flat peaches and fruits from the Three Realms."

    "Haha" Qing Mo laughed when he saw this, and immediately stretched out his big hands that looked like chicken feet, grabbed the fruit and started to chew it. His mouth was full of juice, and he really enjoyed it.

    "Can you give me some of that fruit?" The Bird-Vulcan God in the distance looked at Ji Ning pitifully. It had already drank all the wine. It was just a gourd. The green demon was careful to drink one cup at a time. The Bird-Vulcan God drank it slowly and carefully.  Drinking the wine directlyit was a pleasure, but it was gone in the blink of an eye.

    The God of Fire only felt that each of those fruits was so attractive to him, and the fruity fragrance almost drove him crazy.

    Its nature is to grab it directly, but now it has no choice but to beg.

    "Haha, there are a lot of fruits." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a large bowl of fruits flew over. There were hundreds of fruits in it, each one was different, exuding a different aura, and all of them were so charming.  Among them was a food that looked like a large egg, and that was the 'Qianye Qingling' that Ji Ning got.

    A large bowl of fruit flew in front of the God of Birds and Fire.

    Ji Ning said with a smile: "You have to eat more slowly this time. If you eat it all in one bite again, I won't be able to afford it."

    The God of Fire drooled and stared at the bowl of fruit in front of him. He wanted to eat every one of them, especially Qianye Qingling, which was the most attractive to it. It almost turned red. It raised its head and looked at it with great gratitude.  Ji Ning, it just felt that this practitioner was really good, and continued: "You are so good to me. If I can get out, I will definitely help you."

    As he said that, he lowered his head to eat the fruit.

    Ji Ning seems to be casual, but in fact he is paying attention. He must eat it, he must eat that Qianye Qingling!

    "It's delicious. It's been a long, long time since I've eaten so much delicious food." The bird fire god was extremely excited. Before being caught by the Sith tribe, it rarely ate some delicious food while wandering alone. After being caught,  It's even more pitiful. The Sith tribe doesn't give it food at all. It can only feed itself and eat ordinary delicacies donated by the creatures in the cave magic weapon.

    "Eat this first, it's so delicious." The bird fire god opened his big mouth and went straight to eat Qianye Qingling.

    Qianye Qingling is the most attractive to it.

    ¡°Click, click, click¡­¡±

    The God of Fire took a bite of Qianye Qingling, chewed it up in his mouth with great pleasure, and then swallowed it, while savoring it for a long time.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting far away, quickly felt a wave of fluctuation.

    That invisible wave has been completely integrated into the body of the Bird-Vulcan God, and penetrated into the Soul of the Bird-Vulcan God.

    "Successful." Ji Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed simple and easy, but in fact it made him more nervous than a fight.

    The Bird God of Fire lowered his head to eat other fruits. He couldn't help but look up at Ji Ning. The more he looked at him, the more he found Ji Ning pleasing to his eyes. He felt that the person in front of him was the best for him. He only felt a sense of attachment to Ji Ning.  Ji Gao is the one he trusts and likes the most, but he doesn't even realize that he is controlled from the soul and spirit, so he will naturally obey from the deepest part of his heart.

    Ji Ning stood up with the wine glass in hand and walked directly towards the God of Fire.

    "Master." Guard Bai Rong was shocked.

    "Don't come close." Qing Mo was also shocked.

    "Don't worry, it's okay." Ji Ning said. He had to take a closer look at the six chains. He had to find a way to break the formation of the chains before he could release the Vulcan God. If he couldn't release the Vulcan God, there would be no point in conquering it.  Use it.

    *******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 30 Friends of Life and Death

    "Beiming." Qing Mo was originally sitting cross-legged, but he even stood up to grab Ji Ning. This bird of fire god could easily kill a master, let alone a little Dao Lord, so Qing Mo was naturally worried.

    But Ji Ning walked too fast. With one step, he was already at the side of the Bird-Vulcan God.

    The bird fire god turned his head and looked at the 'little one' who walked beside him.

    "Be careful." Qing Mo and Bai Rong both held their breath.

    It¡¯s too late to save him now!

    "You want to eat one too?" The bird-fire god looked down at the little man 'Jining' in front of him, his eyes full of joy.

    "From now on, just follow me." Ji Ning looked up at the giant creature in front of him and said.

    "Well, okay, but you have to give me something to eat." said the bird fire god.

    "If you have to eat so many spiritual fruits every day, I'm afraid no one can afford them. But there are many better ones than the delicacies in your cave," Ji Ning said.

    The God of Fire became even more joyful, and then looked helplessly at the black chains behind him: "But I'm trapped here. I want to go out with you, but I can't."

    "Let me take a closer look." Ji Ning said and flew up, flying onto the huge body of the bird fire god, and approached one of the black chains that bound the wings.

    Qing Mo and Bai Rong stared at this scene blankly.

    "This, this" Qing Mo said dullly, "This Vulcan God is a Chaos Origin Beast, how can he be so well-behaved? Isn't it said that the Chaos Origin Beast is moody? It likes to eat most and eats everything?"

    It is too difficult to tame the Chaos Source Beast. It is as smart as a child and has a temper like a child. It was coaxed to happiness by a practitioner before, but it may turn around and eat that practitioner in one bite.  Even the 'Sith Clan' has no way to tame it. They can only let the three Lords take action and capture this Chaos Source Beast with their absolute strength.

    "I don't know. Anyway, it listens to my master's words very much now." Bai Rong was also puzzled. At the same time, he transformed into a stream of light and flew over to protect Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" The bird-fire god who was lying there eating fruits suddenly raised his head, looking at the flying Bai Rong with an evil look in his eyes.

    "Qinhuo, be good, they are also my guards and followers, don't hurt them." Ji Ning stood on the back of the Qinhuo God and said.

    "Well, okay." The Qinhuo God immediately put away his temper and ignored Bai Rong.

    Guard Bai Rong was so frightened that his heart trembled.  It also fell on the back of the bird fire god.

    "Master, you have to be careful. This bird of fire seems to be obedient now, but he may fall out soon." Guard Bai Rong said.

    "It's impossible." Ji Ning was very calm, his eyes still on the black chain.

    "That's the source of chaos beast." Guard Bai Rong was still worried.

    Ji Ning shook his head, turned his head and glanced at Bai Rong and Qing Mo in the distance, and said, "From today on, Bird Fire will also follow me."

    "Master, you" Guard Bai Rong understood immediately.

    "Beiming, has this bird of fire god surrendered" The green demon in the distance also heard a message of shock.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He no longer cares about the shock and complexity of guarding a follower.  He just buried his head in studying the black chain.

    ¡­¡­

    Guard Bai Rong and Qing Mo Lord are indeed in shock. How can they subdue a chaos source beast?  It's incredible. Chaos source beasts are too rare and rare, and the masters don't know how to tame them.  The Sith tribe doesn't understand either. I'm afraid only the Supreme Supreme knows how to tame it!  Therefore, in order to tame a chaos source beast, firstly, you must be really lucky to encounter one, and secondly, you must have a method to tame it.

    They understand it too.  The 'Jining' they followed should have a way to tame him, and he had already tamed this bird-fire god without knowing it.

    "Taming the Bird-Vulcan God? It's amazing, so amazing. It's a pity that the Bird-Vulcan God has been trapped here. If he can be released tsk-tsk, with this Bird-Vulcan God, Beiming will reach the level of fame and status  He is extremely low-level, who dares to provoke him? Whoever provokes him, he will give the order and this bird-like fire god will be killed." The Green Demon Lord exclaimed.

    Not even Lord Da Feng can stop the revenge of the Bird Vulcan God.

    Therefore, no one wants to offend a powerful person who is followed by a "chaos source beast".

    "Huh." The green demon also flew over. After knowing that the bird fire god was subdued, he no longer worried.

    "How about it, Beiming, can you unlock this chain?" Qing Mo flew over and asked.

    If you can¡¯t untie it, then your joy will be in vain, and once you conquer it, it will have no deterrent effect on the outside world.

    Ji Ning wrinkles?Staring.

    This black chain is actually made of countless black silk threads. Each black silk thread has countless small formations. These small formations are not difficult. Ji Ning's current level of formation is still very easy.  Cracked.  However, this seemingly ordinary countless small formations are carved on silk threads. After these silk threads are intertwined together, they form a more complex and vast formation.

    Every chain has the effect of suppressing and absorbing energy.

    Under the suppression the body of the Bird-Vulcan God was completely suppressed and could not even grow in size.

    "What a mysterious formation." Ji Ning moved.

    brush.

    brush.

    brush.

    ?We went to the other five black chains to investigate, and this time we explored them very quickly.

    "Well, it's pretty much what I expected. The six black chains are almost the same and can cooperate with each other." Numerous thoughts passed through Ji Ning's mind, trying to decipher this formation.

    In fact, when he looked at it from a distance earlier, he had some expectations. After looking at it up close, he completely understood all the formations of these six black chains. However, seeing clearly is one thing, but cracking it is another.

    "How is it?" Qing Molian asked, "Can it be cracked?"

    "Qing Mo, you are more anxious than me." Ji Ning joked with a smile.

    "Are you not in a hurry? This is a Chaos Origin Beast. It can really walk sideways with a Chaos Origin Beast." Qing Mo was very excited, "Although you got it, I am also your follower, tsk tsk  Tell me quickly, tell me quickly, can it be cracked?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "Yes!"

    Qing Mo was overjoyed: "It's amazing, I admire it. I got a headache when I saw the formation on the black chain. You are so confident. With your formation I'm afraid there are not many masters who can compare with you."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    This is of course, the cultivation level of my own formation is also the Lord of the Holy City level!  Unless you rely on the 'formation method' to achieve dominance!  Otherwise, there are indeed very few people who can surpass themselves.  And how difficult it is to rely on formations to unite and become the master?  That is so rare, at least there is none in the Sixteen Realm Alliance!

    "Approximately how long will it take?" Qing Mo asked.

    "It's hard to say, I guess it's several Chaos Epochs." Ji Ning said.

    "It's so fast, it only takes a few Chaos Epochs." Qing Mo praised.

    Ji Ning muttered secretly.

    It is said to be a few Chaos Epochs, but in fact it is hundreds of Chaos Epochs when the time of the Second Soul is accelerated!

    This chain formation is actually very difficult. I have a reference method from the same school of the Sith tribe, and my own level of formation is high, so I can hope to crack it.  Even with the assistance of the Supreme Stone Platform it would probably take several hundred Chaos Epochs!

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t mind, because it¡¯s hard for him to advance in the ¡®Ultimate Sword Dao¡¯. To advance further, he will have to join the path!

    Therefore, you should study more and understand other methods, such as formations, water elements, fire elements, time, space, etc You have to understand these types of things. The more you understand, it will also help you to 'integrate the Tao' in the future.  After all, ¡®all ways have something in common¡¯.

    "Qin Huo, I'm going out for a while and will come back later." Ji Ning said and flew down at the same time.

    "Oh." The Bird-Vulcan God suddenly raised his head and looked at the flying figure of Ji Ning, "You won't leave me alone, right?" I don't know why, the Bird-Vulcan God wants to be with Ji Ning all the time.

    "Don't worry, I'll be back soon." Ji Ning said.

    In his heart, he secretly lamented that this bird fire god is a chaotic source beast, born to be powerful, and it can only use powerful power instinctively.  I haven't studied it at all, and I haven't even realized that the soul's true spirit is controlled by the Supreme's invisible penetration.  However, it is also a kind of happiness to be able to be so carefree all the time.

    "Wow~~~" The red copper door opened.

    Ji Ning, Bai Rong, and Qing Mo all flew outward.

    "Why do you want to go out suddenly?" Qing Mo asked while flying.

    "It will take a long time to break the chain. Before that, I have to release Jiuchen first," Ji Ning said.

    "Jiuchen? Is that the friend you broke into the Yao Fire Realm to save regardless of life or death?" Qing Mo said with a smile.

    "Yes, my life and death friend." Ji Ning nodded.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 37 Chapter 31 Soon (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    Ji Ning drove the realm flying boat and quickly arrived at Jiuchen's location.  ()

    Jiuchen, who was dressed in silver robe, sat cross-legged with flames surrounding him.

    "Huh?" Jiuchen saw a stream of light in the distance and quickly flew closer. It was a somewhat old realm flying boat. Three figures flew out of the flying boat, headed by the one carrying a black divine sword.  The boy in white robe is none other than his friend Beiming Taoist Lord Ji Ning.

    "Beiming." Jiuchen was happy and felt very complicated.

    What happened in the Yao Fire Realm back then, he was the cause of it, and everyone within the ancient cultivator clan had already told him.

    he knows¡­¡­

    Because Ji Ning saved him, he finally succeeded in killing the Lord of Feixue City!  But he also fell into the final revenge of the 'Feixue City Lord', causing the master emperors of other realms to come over and try to snatch that realm spaceship.

    The result is good, Ji Ning made the Green Demon Master a follower, allowing all parties to retreat in spite of the difficulties!

    But in his heart, Jiuchen was very grateful, because he understood the risks Ji Ning took in the process. If he made a wrong step, he might lose his life.

    "Jiuchen." Ji Ning came over with a smile.

    "Why did you come to me all of a sudden? Is it too boring for you to decipher the formation diagram?" Jiu Chen said with a smile. Over the years, Ning had already told him that he needed to completely decipher the formation diagram to control the prison area.

    "It's not boring, it's been cracked." Ji Ning said, "You can come out now."

    "Come out?" Jiuchen was stunned. How could he come out of this nightmarish prison?

    Ji Ning pointed lightly, wow~~~

    The flames of the flame cage in front of him immediately separated, creating a passage.

    "You haven't come out yet, are you going to stay inside until the end of the road?" Ji Ning teased.

    Jiuchen, who was originally in a daze, immediately turned into a stream of light and sprang out.

    "I really came out." Jiuchen stood in the void, looked at his body, and then at the flame cage behind him, a little unbelievable, "It's so simple. I came out easily.  .¡±

    "It was easy for you to come out, but it was not easy for me to break the formation." Ji Ning said continuously.

    The Supreme Stone Platform, the Sith civilization¡¯s formation record of this genre, both are indispensable!

    "I know you worked hard, Nuo. I'm afraid you are missing this part of the realm flying boat. I'll give it to you. I'll treat it as your hard work. If you want more treasures, I won't have them." With that, Jiuchen threw it out.  Received a piece of spacecraft component.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he did not refuse.

    They are two good brothers.  Naturally, they know what the other person is thinking.

    ¡°Kakaka~~~¡± The realm spacecraft began to swallow the complete parts, and its surface was also squirming to repair some damage. Soon, there were only a few scars left on the entire realm spaceship.

    "Master, almost everything has been repaired. The interior is intact, but there are still some rare materials missing, and the exterior cannot be repaired perfectly." The spirit of the domain flying boat immediately transmitted the message, "It is just a time travel. It is no different from the intact one."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    This is what he plans to give to the Supreme Being. If the damage is too serious, Ji Ning is also worried that the Supreme Being will be dissatisfied.

    "This is the Lord of the Green Demon, right?" Jiuchen looked at the thin old man beside Ji Ning, but he didn't dare to neglect him.  He said with some respect, "Jiuchen, I have seen the Lord of the Green Demon."

    "Well, Beiming and you are indeed friends of life and death. It's worth having a few life and death friends on the road of cultivation." The expression of the Lord of the Blue Demon was a little complicated.  Then he realized that his emotions were exposed, and smiled again, "You were trapped this time, and Bei Ming came to rescue you. The turmoil in the end was really quite big. So many dominant emperors came."

    Jiuchen also felt a little emotional. The source of this big storm was indeed him.

    "Beiming, I'm out too. Are you ready to leave the Yao Fire Realm?" Jiuchen asked.

    "I still have something to do in the Yaohuo Realm, so I won't go out for the time being." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh, then I'll leave." Jiuchen said with a smile, "My biggest pursuit now is Hedao. I still have to go on adventures. Staying in this Yaohuo realm with you will not help me Hedao.  "

    Ji Ning also nodded: "Okay, just be careful when going out."

    "Don't worry, I won't be so unlucky that you come to save me again." After saying that, he suddenly stepped forward and hugged Ji Ning. After putting it down, he turned around and flew away, saying loudly, "Practice hard, I'm going to  In harmony with the Tao. When the time comes, we brothers will be able to unite with the Tao and succeed together."

    The sound is still echoing.

    Jiuchen¡¯s figure has disappeared into the distance.

    Ji Ning also felt Jiuchen's desire and determination to join the way.?.

    "Are we going to succeed together?" Ji Ning turned around and returned. Friends in life and death don't have to be together all the time, as long as they have such a good friend in each other's hearts.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is like water.

    Jiuchen was wandering around and gaining experience, and also encountered some opportunities.

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was studying the formation of the black chain in the Yaohuo territory. Of course, he also wiped out all the prison treasures in the prison area. This is where he really made a lot of money!  Although some treasures had been 'threatened' from the master emperors of the Sixteen Realm Alliance before, the total amount was only worth the treasures of one or two masters.

    There were a lot of treasures in the prison area, and Ji Ning swept them all away.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, five more chaotic eras have passed.

    In a dark area extremely far away from the Yanlong Domain, there is a huge triangular area in the dark void. There are beautiful palaces in that area, and each palace is shining with dazzling golden light.  Here is the supreme being ¡®Hongran Supreme¡¯ where the cultivator civilization truly stands at its pinnacle.

    The whereabouts of the Supremes are difficult to find, and Hongran Supreme is already a very good one, because he almost always stays in his cave, so he is the easiest to find.

    ¡°Hoo, ho, ho~~~¡±

    In the quiet room of the tallest and most majestic palace, whistling sounds were heard.

    The surface of a head-sized gray ball has countless lines that sometimes float and sometimes sink, making a strange whirring sound. The interior of the entire gray ball is also constantly changing.

    "so beautiful."

    "it's beautiful."

    Next to him was a bald old man in black robes. The two tendrils on his head seemed to be dancing. His golden eyes were full of joy, and he looked greedily at the gray ball in front of him.

    "It's so perfect. Just a bit of power, after continuous internal guidance, can explode into a world-destroying power. The Sith tribe's attainments are so high. Back then, although the individual strength of us old guys occupied an absolute  Advantage, but they were almost defeated by the Sith tribe. It's really amazing. The Sith tribe is really amazing. I haven't fully understood it until now." The bald old man looked at it excitedly and greedily, as if he was looking at his beloved.

    "Hehe, I accidentally used a little too much force and broke this baby."

    "But I, Hongran, am really amazing. Although I didn't figure it out, I still managed to fix it. Haha" The bald old man looked at the continuous undulations of the surface lines of the gray ball and the continuous operation inside, and he became even more happy.

    His eyes can penetrate all obstacles and see through the precise operation inside this gray ball.

    This kind of operationin his opinion, is a kind of ultimate beauty.

    Suddenly the gray ball floated over and landed in front of the bald old man. The two tendrils on the head of the bald old man touched the gray ball.

    "Although one of them was successfully repaired, if I were asked to refine it, I wouldn't be able to refine it." The bald old man shook his head gently, "After all, the Sith tribe's foundation is stronger than that of me as a practitioner, and the countless treasures left by the Sith tribe are even more powerful.  Completely cracked, don¡¯t know when to wait.¡±

    The bald old man waved his hand, and the gray ball in front of him disappeared out of thin air.

    Wow.

    The quiet room was opened, and the bald old man walked out leisurely with his hands behind his back and his loose black robe on the ground.

    "Master." When he walked outside the palace gate, a young man in green clothes immediately greeted him, full of joy, "Master, have you repaired it?"

    "Well, if I take action, how can I fail? Who am I? I am the Supreme!" the bald old man said proudly.

    "Yes, yes, yes." The young man in green said.

    "Xian'er, that Lord Beiming of the Flame Dragon Realm asked me to take action. It's only been a dozen Chaos Epochs. I think it was pretty fast this time." The bald old man was quite proud.

    "It's faster this time." The young man in green also nodded. This was the most efficient time for Hongran Supreme to agree to help.

    "I'm leaving, going to the Flame Dragon Realm."

    The bald old man said, then waved his sleeves.

    Wow.

    Like ripples on the water, the bald old man disappeared into the ripples as soon as he took a step and disappeared.

    (End of this volume)

    This volume is over, the next volume is called "He Dao"

    By the way, today is Monday, Tomato is also asking for recommendation votes. Please take a few seconds to vote~~~Thank you~~~

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th, come and join the eventWon the local tycoon gold physical award!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 1 Meeting the Supreme Being for the First Time

    Tiancang Palace.

    Since the battle in Yaohuo Realm, many disciples of Tiancang Palace have quickly returned, and Tiancang Palace has become more and more prosperous.

    "Jining." Tianyi Emperor Fa Gao shouted loudly and even came to Ji Ning's residence.  The true form of Emperor Tianyi is now in the Daomeng Immortal Palace. He can be regarded as one of the main staff members of the Daomeng Immortal Palace. He is very close to Emperor Jinyu and Emperor Heiyun.

    "Brother Tian, ??why are you in such a hurry?" Jin Ning, in golden clothes, was fishing alone, leisurely and contented.

    "Big deal!" Emperor Tianyi's eyes widened and he even lowered his voice, "The Dao Alliance just got the news and asked me to tell you quickly that Supreme Hongran has left the cave and is heading towards our Yanlong Domain.  , may arrive at any time!¡±

    "What!"

    Ji Ning's body was shaken, and then he came to his senses. He dropped the fishing rod and stood up, anxiously asking, "When will Supreme Hongran arrive?"

    "That's not clear. With the Supreme's strength, although his cave is very far away from us, his speed is very fast. It's hard to tell." Emperor Tianyi said, "If it's fast, it may appear at any time, and if it's slow, it's hard to tell."  Then maybe we can stop for a while somewhere on the way, for three or five Chaos Epochs or something."

    Ji Ning felt that he was nervous. Even if his Taoist mind reached such a state, he was still nervous.

    "It's finally here." Ji Ning took a long breath, with excitement in his eyes, "After waiting for so long, working hard for so long, this day is finally here."

    Even with Hedao, there is no day that Ji Ning can look forward to.

    What he expected

    It means that we can resurrect senior sister Yu Wei and reunite with her again.  With his wife by his side, Ji Ning was very satisfied and could live for tens of thousands of years. He was far happier than living alone forever.

    "Yes, yes, the realm flying boat." Ji Ning was excited and immediately reacted, "I have to bring the realm flying boat back immediately and be ready at any time."

    Supreme Hongran comes over.  To help, you need to offer your domain flying boat.

    How embarrassing will it be if there is no territorial flying boat by then?

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Xinghai, within the territory of Yaohuo.  In the secret space, the bird fire god is still imprisoned here, accompanied by Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and guard Bai Rong.

    "Bird fire." Ji Ning shouted.

    "Master." The Bird-Vulcan God responded obediently. After these five chaotic eras, it has become accustomed to calling Ning Master.

    ¡°I have something important to go out on, it shouldn¡¯t be too long,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "You're not going to come, aren't you?" The Bird-Vulcan God was obviously very attached to Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning had a headache, but the majestic Chaos Origin Beast was like a child. Ji Ning could only coax him: "Don't worry, it will definitely come. Just take a nap. I will be there when you wake up. Wait until I come here next time."  This chain will be untied soon."

    "Yeah." The bird fire god nodded.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning immediately turned around and left, and the ancient red copper door opened again.

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and guard Bai Rong all flew out.

    The bird fire god looked at Ji Ning's leaving figure. When the door slammed shut, he lay down helplessly But he had long been accustomed to loneliness, and he quickly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    It didn¡¯t take long¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and guard Bai Rong soon came to another secret space in the Yao Fire Realm.

    "This is the Yao Fire Realm formation diagram?" The Green Demon Master looked at the formation diagram that looked like huge flowers on the altar.

    "Yes. Why, can you crack it?" Ji Ning laughed.

    "I don't understand. I feel that this formation is very strange. It is completely different from the formations I have thought about." The Green Demon Lord shook his head.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The formations of the Sith civilization and the civilization of practitioners are indeed going in different directions. Without the guidance of the method, they cannot be understood.

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a stream of flames suddenly fell to the side and condensed into an emperor-level puppet.  This was one of the puppets that Ning had searched among the Sith ruins inside the Demonic Stone Wall.

    "This is the way to control the outermost part of the Yao Fire Realm formation diagram and the flame channel." Ji Ning threw a jade slip over, "You must learn it quickly. Once you learn it, you can control the Yao Fire Realm."

    "Yes." The Flame Emperor Puppet Company responded respectfully.

    What Ji Ning gave was just a simple method of control.  Now that he has fundamentally cracked the control, Ji Ning can naturally create a method of control easily.  But it only controls the outermost periphery and the flame channel.  As for controlling the prisonthe methods required are too complicated.  Ji Ning couldn't make it up in a short time.

    "Remember, there is a master trapped in this flame channel.  Ji Ning pointed at one of the countless phantoms in the surrounding passages, "You have to pay attention to him!"  Once he dares to run around, you will immediately activate some of the most powerful restraining mechanisms and kill him directly.  Or trapped and sent to the prison area.  "

    "Yes." The emperor-level puppet responded.

    "Of course he is afraid of death, and I guess he doesn't dare to move." Ji Ning felt relieved after the arrangements were made, "I'll leave this to you, Qing Mo, Bai Rong, let's go."

    Ji Ning is not wary of Qing Mo, because the 'Follower's Oath' is very harsh.

    " I want to rush back to the Flame Dragon Realm. Naturally, I can't always use the incarnation of divine power to control the formation. I can only rely on puppets. The wisdom of emperor-level puppets is still extremely high, and it is easy to master some simple techniques.  It should be noted that after the death of some powerful men, they left behind some relics, many of which were controlled by formation spirits, magic weapon spirits, or powerful puppets, waiting for those who came after them.

    "Puppets have a long lifespan. As long as they are not refined, they are absolutely impossible to betray. Therefore, both the Sith tribe and practitioners like to use puppets.

    ******

    After everything was arranged, Ji Ning and the three of them drove a realm flying boat and immediately traveled through the flame passage area. The flame passages in the Yao Fire Realm were too many and too long. Even though the realm flying boat was now in better condition, it could fly faster.  It took more than two days to fly through the entire flame channel area.

    "The exit is over there." Ji Ning knew the entire formation very well and also knew the 'flaws' of the current Yao Fire Realm. After all, it had been completely breached. Ji Ning could easily follow the flaws and escape easily.

    Whoosh.

    The realm flying boat rushed into the flames and soon found a gap like a canyon. It shuttled through it. After flying for half an hour, it moved forward and changed its direction again and again, and finally left the Yao Fire Realm easily.

    "We have to rush back to the Flame Dragon Realm as soon as possible. Supreme Hongran may appear at any time." Ji Ning was so excited that his eyes were a little red. After all, this was the most important thing on his current cultivation path.

    "Little guy, don't worry, don't worry." A voice suddenly sounded in my ears.

    Ji Ning, who had just flown out of the Yao Fire Realm, couldn't help but be startled. Following him, he saw a bald old man in black robes in the void outside. This bald old man had golden eyes and two fleshy whiskers on his head. The floating whiskers were quite interesting.  , this bald old man is also smiling, which makes people want to laugh.

    "Wow." Then the bald old man disappeared out of thin air.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was startled, "Where are the people?"

    "I'm here." The bald old man said with a smile.

    As soon as Ji Ning turned his head, the bald old man was standing next to him.  This made Ji Ning secretly shocked. The owner of the flying boat could enter the flying boat in the domain without knowing it This method was beyond his imagination.  It should be noted that you are the master of this realm flying boat, and you have complete refining and control of it.  But the other party just appeared here.

    "Beiming has met the Supreme Being." Ji Ninglian saluted respectfully.

    "The Green Demon has seen the Supreme Being." The Lord of the Green Demon also responded respectfully.

    Guard Bai Rong stood beside Ji Ning and followed him in respectful salute, but did not say a word.

    Both Ji Ning and Qing Mo are extraordinary powers. Their vision is extremely high. Naturally, they can discover the terrifying aspects of this bald old man. For examplethe two of them can't find anything in this bald old man.  If there is any "entanglement of cause and effect," it should be noted that as long as any practitioner is alive, there will be cause and effect, but the two of them could not feel any cause and effect in this old man. This is incredible.

    "It's quite smart." The bald old man said with a smile, but his eyes were looking in the direction of the Yao Fire Realm, "What a seven-fire hell. The Sith tribe is indeed powerful. It is so easy to grab a chaos source beast as a source of energy.  You can use the power of the Chaos Origin Beast. Looking at the soul of this Chaos Origin Beast it should already have an owner, right? Is it you little guy?" The bald old man looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    ¡° I have always heard how powerful the Supreme is, but just by looking outside the Yao Fire Realm, I know that there is a Chaos Origin Beast, and I also know that the owner of the Chaos Origin Beast is me.  As powerful as the Sith tribe it's no wonder that they were ultimately defeated in front of the civilization of practitioners led by the Supreme. The Supreme was really too powerful and had reached an unimaginable state.

    To the Supreme Being, even the Chaos Origin Beast is not worth mentioning.

    Because they can be killed easily.

    "It's me." Ji Ning responded.

    *******

    The first update is here, and the second update needs to be revised soon.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 2 Ji Ning¡¯s Nervousness

    "Chaos origin beasts are bred by the origin of this vast chaotic universe. They are all loved by the origin, and are blessed with great luck. Most practitioners can't even see these chaos origin beasts." The bald old man looked at it.  Ji Ning smiled and praised, "Although you are extremely lucky, you are still not as good as that Chaos Origin Beast. It won't be easy for you to meet this Chaos Origin Beast I'm afraid."

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    He understood after a brief thought that the Chaos Origin Beast was so beloved by the Origin of the Chaos Universe that it was difficult to even meet him.

    Indeed, although I arrived at the Yao Fire Realm very early, I only discovered the Chaos Origin Beast after going through all kinds of difficulties to decipher the control formation.

    It can be seen from this that "original love" and "great luck" are nothing. How about being captured and imprisoned by the Sith tribe for endless years?

    "It was only after cracking the Yao Fire Realm formation diagram that I saw this Chaos Source Beast." Ji Ning said.

    "Be kind to it, it will be good for you. Let's go and go to your hometown." The bald old man said.

    Wow.

    As soon as the words fell, the surrounding time and space became distorted, and everything became illusory.

    After the distorted time and space returned to normal, Ji Ning could see a chaotic world in the distance at a glance.

    "Already out of the Yu Xinghai?" Ji Ning briefly sensed his Dharma Body and Second Soul, and immediately understood his position. He couldn't help being frightened in his heart, but he was still very calm on the surface.

    "I will take senior to my hometown right now." Ji Ning said.

    "No hurry, no hurry, I will move this realm spaceship here. There is a little guy here who needs help." The bald old man shouted, and then he passed through the realm spaceship and headed towards the chaotic world next to it.  Fly away.

    "Need help? Let the Supreme Being rescue you?" Ji Ning and Qing Mo looked at each other, both puzzled.

    Whizzing.

    Temporarily putting away the realm flying boat, Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong also flew towards the chaotic world.

    After flying into the chaotic world.

    "Haha, Taoist Lord Qingchen, you are now trapped in my great formation, with no way to escape. In just 30,000 years, the power of the great formation will be enough to turn you into ashes, and your true spirit will be annihilated. You are just a little brat.  Do you think you can resist me after breaking through to the Dao of Life and Death? Everything in this chaotic world is still under my control, and no one can disobey me!" A red-haired old man sat cross-legged on the top of the cliff, overlooking the canyon below.  There are black clouds rolling in Zhongzheng, and there are flames tumbling inside. Occasionally, you can see a figure that looks like a weak young man sitting cross-legged in the middle of the canyon.  Suffered many hardships.

    The figure of the frail young man was walking cross-legged, muttering silently, but completely ignoring the red-haired old man.

    "I originally created this chaotic world as a cave. The life and death of all living beings are naturally determined by my thoughts. I can do whatever I want? I never expected that a monster like you could be born in such a chaotic world.  Unknowingly, just because of some so-called adventures I left behind when I was bored, you will be able to step into the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death." The red-haired old man now has a chance to win, and he is very happy.  "You, a one-step Taoist master, can actually compete with my dignified three-step Taoist master. I really admire you. If your talent were in the outside world, I'm afraid you would be attracted by the top powers. Unfortunately, you have to  Die here."

    "Yes, you have to be here!" A voice sounded.

    A big foot fell down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He stepped on the red-haired old man, who instantly stumbled and fell to the ground.  Then he became motionless.

    The owner of the big foot just fell down, the smiling bald old man. At the same time, Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong also fell down.

    "No wonder this world of chaos has many restrictions and restrictions. I am afraid that even the two-step master and the three-step master can't penetrate it." Ji Ning said in a message.  "It turns out that this dead Taoist king opened it up and used it as a cave."

    "Hongran Supreme took action just to save that little guy?" Qing Mo looked at the canyon below.

    I saw that the bald old man had already walked through the void, tearing and destroying the formation easily. He saw the weak young man, but the young man who seemed weak but had calm eyes seemed to have seen countless miseries. They met, and it seemed that the two were in  say something.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, that one-step Taoist master Looking at his eyes, I can feel that he has gone through a lot of suffering.¡± Qing Mo said.

    "This chaotic world is simply purgatory." Ji Ning glanced around and saw everything in this chaotic world. The demon king was obviously torturing and ravaging all the creatures in this chaotic world. These were  His plaything.

    A moment later.

    "Let's go." The bald old man came to Ji Ning again.Beside you.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning and Qing Mo also looked at the man named Qingchen Daojun in the canyon.

    The Qingchen Dao Lord below also raised his head and looked at the strange practitioners with a little doubt. How did he know that these characters in front of him one was a terrifying puppet, the other was the most evil Dao Lord, and the other was a master.  The last old man is the pinnacle of the cultivator civilization.

    "Supreme." As he flew back, Qing Mo couldn't help but ask, "Why did you take action to save a One-Step Dao Lord?"

    "Don't you feel that he is very lucky? With such great luck of course he has to help." The bald old man said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, so you need help?¡± Ji Ning was also puzzled.

    Luck is only an auxiliary, strength is the foundation.

    No matter how lucky you are, you will still lose your life in the face of absolute strength!

    "Of course I have to help." The bald old man continued, "You don't understand this. Every time I help, my luck will increase. If I do this kind of thing that follows the origin of the chaotic universe, my luck will continue to increase When Qi  Do you know what will happen after your luck reaches a very high level?"

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "Those are all kinds of rare and rare treasures. I come across them when I go out for a walk. When I sit down, the mountain under my butt is a rare mine. When I see a tree, it is a rare fruit tree." The bald old man  He sighed, "All kinds of treasures are delivered to me. This feeling is really happy."

    "But this time I help you reverse time and space and resurrect an immortal. This is going against the origin of the chaotic universe." The bald old man sighed, "My luck has dropped a lot."

    Ji Ning was embarrassed.

    "Haha, I'm just joking with you. It doesn't matter if you have less luck. When you reach my level of cultivation, luck is meaningless. It's just fun." The bald old man glanced at it, and boom~~~ Everything suddenly happened in the void around him.  All fade away, all cause and effect, all fluctuations in time and space, and all invisible influences of luck are rejected.

    An absolute realm is formed around it.

    There was silence all around.

    Ji Ning and Qing Mo both felt that they could not move. This was an invisible suppression. Even the origin of the chaotic universe was suppressed and dispersed, let alone the two of them.

    "Look, now in this areathe origin of the chaotic universe can no longer be sensed. This is my territory." The bald old man said with a smile.

    Ji Ning suddenly remembered that the void around the Blue and White Cave was also the result of the retreat of the original power of the chaotic universe, and the degree of suppression was not as great as that exerted by Supreme Hongran himself.

    "Strength is the most important thing. Little guy, you practice the ultimate way. If you can successfully merge with the way, you will probably understand." The bald old man immediately urged, "Okay, quickly take out the realm flying boat and bring it with you."  Let me go to your hometown."

    "Yes." Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong all felt like they could move again.

    ??Immediately control the domain flying boat.

    Wow.

    With just one short-distance time travel, the realm flying boat has arrived in the void of the Three Realms.

    In the void.

    The bald old man looked at the new Three Realms in the distance and exclaimed: "What a chaotic world. This chaotic world looks very extraordinary. No wonder a monster Taoist like you can produce the ultimate way!"

    "It has already been destroyed once." Ji Ning pointed to a void next to the new Three Realms. "It used to be my hometown. It was also one of the worlds in the Three Realms called 'Daxia World', and my Taoist companion once lived with me.  In the Daxia world.¡±

    The original Three Realms were much larger in scale.

    After all, the original broken world included heaven, underworld, and three thousand worlds, which were spread out widely enough.  But now the new three realms are a complete whole, and the space they occupy is much smaller.  The original location of the ¡®Great Xia World¡¯ was in the void.

    "Oh, it's right here." The bald old man walked over, smiling, and at the same time, the surrounding scene began to change.

    Started to retreat quickly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As time goes backwards, scenes from the past three realms soon appear.

    "Slow down," Ji Ning continued.

    "Don't worry, I will find your past self first." The bald old man said, "I found it."

    Next to it appeared the phantom of Daxia World, and the original Black and White Academy. In the Black and White Academy, Ji Ning and her senior sister Yu Wei, who had just entered the Black and White Academy, were about to start a competition.

    "Black and White Academy?" The bald old man pointed at Yu Wei's figure, "Is this your wife?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning felt that his blood was boiling and he was nervous.I haven't been so nervous for a long time.

    "She has a great influence on you." The bald old man smiled, "Wait until I reverse time and space and let her live again!"

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 3 Source

    "By the way, what about the realm flying boat? I acted fairly. I took your realm flying boat and helped you resurrect the Taoist companion." The bald old man looked at Ji Ning.

    "Give."

    Ji Ning didn't care about the realm flying boat at this moment. He immediately waved his hand and a palm-sized small flying boat flew over.  The Green Demon Lord on the side was a little greedy and reluctant to part with it, but he could only sigh secretly: "This Bei Ming really did not hesitate to resurrect his Taoist companion at any cost. A domain spaceship is just gone."

    The bald old man also didn't care about the realm flying boat. He waved it away and said solemnly: "Don't bother me, stay away."

    "Yes." Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong all responded and stepped back into the distance.

    "The origin of the chaotic universe is here to steal the true spirit fragments from you again." The bald old man grinned, and then he stretched out his hands, and the two fleshy whiskers on his head were dancing slowly, a mighty and terrifying force.  If it can spread out with him as the center, he is the absolute leader of the surrounding void.

    "Condensation."

    The bald old man pointed in the distance, and the shadow of Yu Wei, a girl in black in the distance, suddenly began to light up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    From the deepest source of the endless and distant chaotic universe, countless light points began to be pulled over and flew into the shadow of the black-clothed girl Yu Wei.

    "It's begun." Ji Ning watched nervously. The Yu Wei in front of him was just a shadow in the past time and space. If he wanted to turn the shadow into reality, he had to possess the true spirit!  After the souls of the creatures in the Three Realms are scattered, and their true spirits are annihilated, they return to the original origin of the chaotic universe.

    "Reversing time and space and resurrecting creatures, this is the first time I have seen the Supreme use such methods." The Blue Demon Lord said through the voice, "Look at your master, how nervous he is?"

    Bai Rong also looked at Ji Ning, nodded and said, "This is the master's strongest obsession. Of course he is nervous."

    "An ordinary practitioner has reached this point in his practice. He is even more capable of asking the Supreme to take action. I really admire him." Qing Mo sighed.

    Qing Mo and Bai Rong were very calm on the side, admiring the rare scene in front of them.

    Ji Ning looked at the scene in front of him extremely nervously.

    That void

    The bald old man 'Hongran Supreme' fully released his power, and the black-clothed girl Yu Wei's whole body exuded light. Countless light spots converged on her phantom, and she became more and more real. But gradually, those countless light spots seemed  The speed has slowed down, and some are beginning to retreat.

    "Huh?" The bald old man's expression suddenly changed.

    Ji Ning's heart immediately trembled.

    "Come here!" A trace of anger flashed across the bald old man's face, and more light spots suddenly appeared, converging into Yu Wei's shadow.

    The bald old man¡¯s face became increasingly ugly.

    Yu Wei¡¯s figure becomes more and more real.  Gradually, the eyes on her radiant face also showed some spirituality.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning looked at Yu Wei.

    Yu Wei, who was bathed in the light, also saw Ji Ning, and there was a hint of color in her eyes. She was no longer the shadow before, but looked at Ji Ning as if she were a real person.

    The two looked at each other.

    Ji Ning suddenly felt that everything was worth it. If the senior sister could survive, it would really be worth it.

    "Poof!"

    The bald old man spurted out a mouthful of blood that he couldn't suppress. His face turned pale. Yu Wei's shadow immediately began to collapse, and countless light spots immediately began to disappear.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Ji Ning stretched out his hand in panic.  I want to catch those dissipated light spots, but under the original power of the chaotic universe, those light spots all dissipate into nothingness.

    "Damn it!" The bald old man's face was pale, and the two tendrils on his head were trembling with anger.  Roaring, "From the origin of your majestic chaotic universe, countless living beings and true spirit fragments have returned, and I only took away one. What does a living being mean to you? Are you fighting me to the death like this? Do you insist on taking it back?"

    The binding force of the origin of the chaotic universe is too strong.  Ordinary masters and masters of different universes are not qualified to fight.  Only the Supreme One has this qualification.

    "Is it worth it? Fight with me like this?" The bald old man was trembling with anger.

    But the surrounding void was still quiet, and the origin of the chaotic universe showed no response at all.

    The bald old man suppressed his anger and then looked at Ji Ning.

    "Supreme." Ji Ning looked at the Supreme.

    "What is the origin of this Taoist couple of yours? Not to mention she is a heavenly being. Logically speaking, she is in the world realm. I can easily resurrect her." The bald old man looked at Ji Ning, "But just now I reversed time and space to resurrect your wife."?The origin of the chaotic universe resisted me as much as if I wanted to resurrect a master.  Even if I risk my life, I don't have much hope.  "

    Ji Ning's face turned pale.

    What?

    Resurrecting Yu Wei, there is no hope even for the Supreme Being to risk his life?

    Ji Ning also understood that there was no need for Supreme Hongran to lie in front of him. Even Supreme Hongran had been vomiting blood and was injured just now.

    "How could this happen? She is just a fairy, one of our three realms, nothing special." Ji Ning couldn't understand, "Why can't she be resurrected? It shouldn't be."

    "Let me check carefully." The bald old man then turned around and looked at the void around him.

    Hum~~~~

    Countless shadows began to flicker around him.

    There are phantoms of the past of the new Three Realms, there are phantoms of the Three Realms era, there are even phantoms of the collision of the two chaotic universes of Pangu and Wujian, and there are even phantoms of other worlds before the birth of Pangu's chaotic world

    Countless shadows are flickering

    "That's actually the case." The bald old man nodded lightly.

    "Supreme." Ji Ning looked at the bald old man.

    "During the ancient war, when we were fighting the Sith tribemy cultivator civilization had several supreme beings." The bald old man said, "One of them is called Supreme Supreme Being."

    "Qi Supreme?" The Green Demon Lord looked confused.

    Ji Ning's expression changed. Of course he knew that the master of the Blue Flower Cave Palace, Qi Zhizun, asked, "Is this related to Qi Zhizun?"

    "You seem to have heard of Qi?" The bald old man smiled, "In the vast chaotic universe, there are only a handful of people who can become the Supreme! Supreme Qi is already dead, so he committed suicide."

    "Dead? Suicide?" Qing Mo became even more puzzled.

    Ji Ning already knew this, so he listened carefully.

    "Boy Beiming, do you know that besides natural birth, does the 'Heart of the World' that gave birth to a chaotic world have another origin?" The bald old man looked at Ji Ning.

    "The Divine Crystal of the Eternal Emperor." Ji Ning said, although this is a secret, Ji Ning has already known this secret from the countless methods of the cultivator civilization and the Sith civilization left by Supreme Qi.

    A Taoist Lord of Life and Death, who has cultivated his divine body to the extreme, possesses one hundred and eighty thousand divine crystals.

    When the combination is successful, the divine crystal becomes the eternal divine crystal.

    This divine crystal contains great magic

    If a Taoist Lord of Life and Death dies, a divine crystal can give birth to a chaotic world. The creatures in this chaotic world are generally more special, and the proportion of strong ones born is also higher. However, compared with the ordinary chaotic world,  The difference is not too outrageous.  It would be very special if the chaotic world transformed into the divine crystals left behind by a master after his death.

    "Yes." The bald old man nodded, "Did you know that the source of your three realms, a world called Pangu Chaos World and an Infinite Chaos World, are actually each conceived by a divine crystal."

    "Divine crystal?" Ji Ning immediately thought of the beautiful heart of the world that he had seen when the three realms were destroyed.

    "Yes, that is the divine crystal of Qi Zhizun." The bald old man said.

    "What!" Qing Mo exclaimed.

    "The supreme divine crystal?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "The Supreme Lord Qi is dead. He had already made preparations before his death, so he must have arranged all the funeral arrangements. He will also definitely arrange the hundred and eight thousand divine crystals after his death." The bald old man said, "Among them are  The two supreme divine crystals are in this void, and they each gave birth to a chaotic world."

    "The creatures in these two chaotic worlds are extremely talented, far exceeding the other chaotic worlds. In terms of the level of monsters, this chaotic world is comparable to the other realms outside." The bald old man said.

    Ji Ning understood.

    No wonder that all the great powers in the Pangu Chaos World and the Infinite Chaos World are still at extremely high levels and can fight beyond the level without any method.  Once you have the guidance of the Dharma, you can soar to the sky.

    "Later, the two chaotic worlds collided, and the two world hearts also collided together, and were even partially damaged." The bald old man said, "The incomplete parts were completely decomposed and scattered to countless creatures in that world."

    *******

    First update!  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 4 Floating away

    Second update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning immediately recalled that the ¡®Heart of the World¡¯ in the Three Realms was indeed two crystal stones with imperfections inlaid together. Both were slightly incomplete, but after being inlaid with each other, they were perfect.

    "That was the supreme divine crystal. The incomplete parts were completely decomposed and dispersed among the living beings. So all the living beings in that era had a change." The bald old man said, "So the woman named Nuwa in your hometown at that time could  In that battle, he suddenly broke through to the World Realm. He broke through without any method or guidance! And the one named Feng Mo also greatly increased his strength in that battle!"

    "As long as they don't reach the World Realm, they are all living beings in a chaotic world, and these living beings will benefit." The bald old man said, "So your original master Bodhi, and other great powers will all be in the future.  As they progress over the years, their potential increases."

    "As for the countless mortal beings in the three realms, they all have high potential. At the beginning, you were just an ordinary one. In terms of luck, you are far from being able to compare with your master Bodhi and the others."

    "Then you rose up!"

    "As you rise, your strength becomes higher, and with your luck, many benefits from the entire Three Realms continue to converge on you. In the battle between you and the Wujian camp, you finally rose up and gathered most of the Three Realms.  Luck." The bald old man looked at Ji Ning, "Your potential will also increase, and you will become the highest in the Three Realms Era."

    "However, luck is also an aid. Your ability to reach this point is ultimately due to your own strength." The bald old man said.

    Ji Ning gradually understood.

    "It is true that I have been able to reach this point with the help of luck, but which powerful practitioner doesn't have some luck?  Like the Feixue City Lord who was finally forced to commit suicide by himself, although he was a big devil, he also encountered many opportunities and died in the end.

    The stronger the strength, the smaller the influence of the origin of the chaotic universe. Even the demons who wantonly slaughter every territory, don't they live a good life?  The origin of the chaotic universe can't help those demons?

    "The era of the Three Realms has passed. Now in the new Three Realms, the heart of the world is already perfect, because there is no damaged essence Therefore, the creatures born in the Three Realms from generation to generation cannot be as evil as in the Three Realms era." The bald old man smiled.  He said, "Your era was also an era created under special circumstances. If you miss it, it will be gone."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    That era was the era of the three realms formed after the collision and damage of two supreme divine crystals. Some great powers did arise. There were tens of thousands of world realms, and there were many Taoist Lords of life and death. He was the strongest among them.  Of course, more people are still reincarnating and eventually die in destruction.

    "In the chaotic world bred by the Supreme Divine Crystal, every living being is special." The bald old man said.  "Because they possess a trace of the most original essence of the Supreme. After the true spirit of their souls is annihilated, their true spirit fragments will be immediately taken back by the origin of the chaotic universe and hidden in the deepest part of the origin."

    "You must know that a long time ago, there were very few creatures in the vast chaotic universe. It was the origin of the chaotic universe that gave birth to all things."

    "It just gives birth to all things. As all things become stronger, it itself also weakens."

    "Because when we practitioners become stronger, we absorb the energy of the chaotic universe itself." The bald old man said, "And the birth of the Supreme is even more remarkable. Every Supreme is very important to the origin of the chaotic universe."

    "The Supreme is dead, and every power of the Supreme. The origin of the chaotic universe will be absorbed as much as possible."

    "So it is relatively easy to resurrect the creatures in the ordinary chaotic world."

    "It is much more difficult to resurrect the creatures in the chaotic world of the Supreme Divine Crystal."

    "And in your Three Realms era, two divine crystals were partially missing In that era, every creature was more special. Your Taoist companion was even more of a heavenly being among them. Resurrecting her is indeed as difficult as resurrecting a master.  "It's gone." The bald old man said, "It is impossible to spit out the meat that is eaten into the mouth. The origin of the chaotic universe cannot send out the true spirit fragments of your Taoist companion. It will definitely suppress it with all its strength."

    Ji Ning completely understood.

    He is also a powerful person now. After seeing countless methods of the two major civilizations, he knows much more than many masters.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The creatures absorb the spiritual energy of chaos and strengthen it If this continues, countless powerful practitioners will be born.  Where does this energy come from?  What you are sucking is the chaotic universe!  Therefore, the Chaos Universe also needs to be recycled. What it recycles are the core and most essential ¡®true spirit fragments¡¯. The so-called true spirit annihilation is actually taken back by the Chaos Universe after it is completely shattered.

    It¡¯s like a wheelBack.

    There are new strong ones being born, and there are dead ones being taken back by the chaotic universe, and this is how it becomes a cycle.

    The eternal world has a simple origin, so after the death of the creatures in the eternal world, the true spirit fragments are in the eternal world, and it is easiest to reverse time and space and resurrect.

    The creatures in the different universe are in the origin of the different universe after death. Great powers such as Lord Dan¡¯s eldest brother, the ¡®Sword Master¡¯, were all taken in by the origin of the different universe after their death.  It is relatively easy to resurrect, but after all, it is a master, so the origin of the alien universe must fight hard to resist.

    It can only be done by the Supreme Being, and the Supreme Being will not easily resurrect a master. The price is much higher than that of a realm spaceship.

    The chaotic world is the most difficult!

    Senior Sister Yu Weiis a fairy creature in the chaotic world bred by Qi Zhizun's Supreme Divine Crystal.

    "I have no choice." The bald old man looked at Ji Ning, turned over his hand, took out the realm flying boat and threw it to Ji Ning, "I can't do what you asked me for. This realm flying boat is  Back to you."

    "The Supreme Being has nothing to do, who can?" Ji Ning said anxiously.

    "Huh, even the Supreme One can't do anything about it. Of course there is no way." The bald old man smiled. Suddenly he saw Ji Ning's expression and understood that resurrecting the Taoist companion was the craziest obsession of the evil Taoist Lord in front of him. He immediately sighed,  "It's too difficult. I might not be able to do it no matter how hard I try. Who can do it?"

    Ji Ning was a little confused.

    "Huh."

    The bald old man looked at Ji Ning and suddenly smiled, "There is a possibility."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and he even looked at Hongran Supreme.

    "We supreme beings are all the masters of achievement, and then we will break through and become supreme again." The bald old man looked at Ji Ning, "But you are the ultimate path. If you can succeed in joining the path, then you will be an unprecedented one."  Named the Eternal Emperor. Your strength will far surpass other masters, and surpass many, many more. I dare not even say your true strength."

    "If you achieve eternity after joining the Tao, you will break through again, from eternity to the Supreme! Then you will be the Supreme of the ultimate Tao, and I am afraid you will be much stronger than us old guys. In this case, I estimate that reversing time and space  There is absolutely no problem in resurrecting your Taoist companion." The bald old man said.

    Ji Ning was stunned.

    He has developed a strong desire to first succeed in joining the Tao, and then to step into the Supreme from eternity.

    "Haha, it's just a possibility. After all, there has never been an ultimate way, and one can successfully merge with the way. Let alone become the Supreme." The bald old man said and left in the void, "Idiot, let go when you should.  Well, on the road to spiritual practice, too much crazy obsession will destroy yourself."

    As he spoke, the figure of the bald old man disappeared into the distance.

    Supreme Hongran just left.

    Ji Ning stood there, motionless.

    "What to do?" Bai Rong sent a message to Qing Mo.

    "How do I know that reversing time and space to resurrect Taoist companions is Bei Ming's craziest obsession. Now that hope has collapsed, who knows what will happen?" Lord Green Demon shook his head, "Supreme Hongran was also afraid that his Taoist heart would collapse, so he gave  He has an extravagant hope. But how difficult is the ultimate way? Even the Supreme has said that no one has ever been able to successfully combine the Tao! Let alone become the Supreme with the ultimate way."

    "Become an emperor first, then become a supreme being. Every step is difficult. This is simply impossible." Qing Mo shook his head.

    In various realms and different universes, how many masters aspire to become the supreme?

    It¡¯s a pity that it was all in vain.

    Ji Ning wants to take the ultimate path and become the Supreme?  Do you think other masters are fools?  How can it be so easy?

    "No matter how much else you think about, it's useless. The first difficulty before him is - Hedao!" Qing Mo said, "He has to succeed in Hedao to have a future! Do you think your master can succeed in Hedao?  "

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 5 No Regrets Until Death

    The third update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Yes." Bai Rong said solemnly, "I trust my master."

    He knew that Ji Ning had a great opportunity in the Blue and White Cave, and that his master had achieved such an achievement in a very short period of time, so there was still hope for Hedao.

    "It's no use talking to you as a puppet." Qing Mo shook his head and looked at Ji Ning in the distance, "Of course, from the bottom of my heart, I also hope that he can succeed. An emperor who succeeds in the ultimate way How powerful is he?"  Ah, I really don¡¯t dare to think about it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s much more powerful than the Lord of the Different Universe, and maybe he can be close to the Supreme.¡±

    Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from Ji Ning in the distance: "Qing Mo, Bai Rong, I want to be alone, don't disturb me."

    "Yes, master." Bai Rong responded.

    "It's okay to be alone for a while and think carefully about it. Cultivation is cultivation. Without an absolutely firm Taoist heart, you can't go far, let alone the ultimate path." The Lord of the Green Demon also said.

    Ji Ning said nothing and just walked forward through the void.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The surrounding void suddenly began to change.

    Chaos surged, the world began to be born, mountains rose and towered, water flows emerged, the vast ocean was boundless, rivers rushed rapidly, weeds broke out of the earth, grasslands were formed, and swamps and wastelands appeared in the wasteland.  At the same time, cities and forests appeared one after another, and the world became more and more perfect.

    A world quickly began to be rebuilt around Ji Ning¡ªthe Daxia World.

    The world of Daxia was quickly recreated in Ji Ning¡¯s mind.

    "An Chan City."

    Ji Ning was walking in mid-air, and there were already clouds and mist around him. He looked into the distance, and a city began to appear on the land in the distance. It was Anchan City, which held many memories of Ji Ning.

    There is a black and white academy in Anchan City.

    "The Black and White Academy, the Hall of Taoism." Ji Ning walked in the Black and White Academy. It was exactly the same as the Black and White Academy in his memory, except that there was no life.

    He quickly arrived at the Lun Dao Hall.

    Ji Ning sat on the threshold of the Taoism Hall.  He drank from the wine gourd and looked into the hall with blurry eyes.

    still remember¡­¡­

    That year, I was still very young and entered the Black and White Academy together with Mu Zishuo.  I was so dazzling at that time that I swept through and defeated all the senior brothers in the Lun Dao Hall.  Then senior sister Yu Wei took action and defeated him easily. I remember that the bet between me and senior sister at that time was - one hundred black and white pills and ten kilograms of Yuan liquid.

    "One hundred black and white pills, ten kilograms of Yuan liquid. Senior sister, why is it so difficult to get together with you again!" Ji Ning whispered softly, then raised his head and drank the wine. He drank so hard that he choked.  The drink spilled all over him, and Ji Ning didn't bother to care. He just wanted to vent his anger.

    He was holding back a sense of resentment in his heart.

    There is a feeling of reluctance and pain suppressed in my heart, why, why is it almost successful?  I have already seen my senior sister.  The moment his eyes met with his senior sister's, everything was right in front of his eyes, as if he could touch his senior sister at any time.

    But it just failed!

    Why!

    "I will keep going, keep going." Ji Ning looked at the Lundao Hall, as if he had seen the scene of the competition between himself and his senior sister, and whispered.

    He never hesitated or gave up.

    Since the Supreme Being said so.  Only when he finally succeeds in combining the Tao with the Tao can he even become the supreme being.  Then Ji Ning will definitely work hard!

    This road is very difficult and difficult, and Ji Ning will not retreat.

    But¡ª¡ª

    He is also very clear that the possibility of success on this road is too low.

    "Perhaps one day I will fall down on this road." Ji Ning smiled, "I fell down. My soul is gone. The true spirit has returned to the origin of the chaotic universe, and you and I will be together again."

    Before the wine was finished, Ji Ning was already drunk.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.¡± Ji Ning stood up from the threshold.  Head outside.

    ¡°Whoa, whoosh, whoosh~~~¡± Suddenly heavy snow fell.

    Ji Ning held a wine gourd in one hand and a Beihong Sword in the other hand in the snow and began to dance with swordsmanship.

    There is no deliberately mysterious swordsmanship, it is just the vent of the soul.

    He just wants to get drunk.

    While drinking and dancing with the sword, Ji Ning felt that he seemed to be getting more and more drunk.

    A figure vaguely appeared in front of my eyes. It was Yu Wei's figure. It was still as outstanding and beautiful as when I and my senior sister met for the first time.

    "Those who are saddened are the only ones who are sad."?That¡¯s it.  Ji Ning smiled.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning's sword suddenly showed a hint of blood.

    With a sword coming out, a bloody thread streaked across the sky.

    Unconsciously, he naturally performed the thirteenth form of the Heart Sword Technique, "Blood in the Snow".

    This kind of dejection and detachment made Ji Ning's heart focus on the sword when he wielded the sword, as if the sword was his true love.  It's not as crazy and full-strength as the eleventh and twelfth postures of 'A Drop of Tears' and 'Swords Like Tides'. Instead, there is a kind of sadness, a kind of heartache under sadness.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??? With all your heart on the sword, the 13th stance comes naturally.

    "Emperor Heart Sword, I don't know what your state of mind was when you created the Thirteenth Heart Sword Technique 'Blood in the Snow'." Ji Ning smiled and danced his sword.

    "The Fourteenth Form of the Heart Sword Skill, 'No Regrets Until Death'." Ji Ning raised his head and took a sip of wine, then chanted loudly in his mouth, and at the same time, the sword light he displayed changed.

    The sword comes out, ethereal and transcendent.

    It is hard to find with the naked eye, as if it has disappeared, and then there is a faint trace.  Although it is difficult to see clearly the traces left by the sword, it seems that no one can stop the trajectory of the sword. It will definitely go in the direction it wants to go. Anyone who blocks it will be killed.  The traces of this sword are enough to make every viewer feel terrified in their hearts.

    This is the fourteenth form of the Heart Sword Technique - no regrets until death.

    In the Yanlong Domain, there used to be only two people who had reached the fourteenth form of "Heart Sword Art", including the Heart Sword Emperor, and Ji Ning is now the third!

    The Thirteenth Form of the Heart Sword Art, ¡®Blood in the Snow¡¯, and the Fourteenth Form, ¡®Until Death Without Regrets¡¯, are of the same level As long as you know the Thirteenth Form, you will learn the Fourteenth Form in a short time.

    In fact, although Ji Ning's circumstances were different from those of the Heart Sword Emperor back then, his state of mind was similar.

    Ji Ning also felt sad and dejected. He felt that his hope of being able to reverse time and space and resurrect his wife was too slim.

    But you will also have no regrets until death!  No matter how slim the hope is, he will go on.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was dancing with his sword, the snow was falling heavily, and the sky was getting dark.

    Ji Ning lay in the snow and fell asleep. He had not fallen asleep for a long, long time.

    The so-called heavy snow, the so-called darkness are all influenced by his state of mind. This world was created by him, and all weather changes are also invisibly affected by his state of mind.

    ??Sleep for a long time.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes, and a rising sun appeared on the horizon in the distance. The rising sun rose above the horizon and cast a warm light. Although there was fog, it could not block the rays of the rising sun. It would still penetrate everything and shine on the earth.  .

    Looking at the wine gourd beside him and the Beihong Sword scattered aside, Ji Ning smiled and picked it up.

    "woke up."

    "Are you able to merge with the Tao?" Ji Ning looked at the rising sun in the distance and said softly, "Then first merge with the Tao! Do it step by step. After you merge with the Tao, you will become the supreme master in the future."

    "Sister, if I fail, don't blame me." Ji Ning smiled and then soared into the sky.

    Rumble~~~

    Under the feet of the Black and White Academy, Anchan City immediately began to collapse, and the entire Daxia world began to collapse, and soon everything was annihilated and dissipated.

    Ji Ning saw two figures standing in the void in the distance.

    "Master." Guard Bai Rong said respectfully.

    "Beiming." The Green Demon Master was also slightly startled. He felt that the Taoist Beiming in front of him seemed to have changed a lot, which was a change in temperament.

    In the past, Ji Ning was still full of vitality. At that time, he was still very dazzling and full of hope.

    But now, Ji Ning's eyes have become much calmer, as if there is an endless ocean with nothing that can make him ripple.

    The previous attempt to reverse time and space and resurrect the senior sister failed. All this has passed. Now Ji Ning has only one thought - to continue on the path of cultivation and have no regrets until death.

    Maybe you can successfully reunite with your senior sister.  Or if you fail and die in the origin of the chaotic universe, you will be reunited with your senior sister.

    "Qing Mo, do you think I can succeed in joining the Tao?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Seeing Ji Ning's smile, Qing Mo was startled, and then said: "It's difficult, but there are only a handful of Four Steps Masters who practice the ultimate way. If they fail, it doesn't mean that you will fail too, Beiming."

    "That's right." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Your obsession is too strong. Remember the words of Supreme Hong Ran. If your obsession is too crazy, it may destroy yourself." Qing Mo said.

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "But thisThere is also the first half of the sentence. If your obsession is too crazy, you may achieve great achievements in practice, or you may destroy yourself.  I think I will achieve great things.  "

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 6 Ice Peak Legion

    "Haha, I also believe you will achieve great things!" Qing Mo was very happy to see this scene in front of him.

    Because he knows very well that after a practitioner's crazy obsession is hit, it is common for some to even collapse and become helpless.  Even Supreme Hongran was worried that Ji Ning, the evil Taoist Lord, would despair because of this, so he gave that one possibility - the ultimate way to become supreme. How slim is this possibility?  Everyone knows it.

    "I want to stay in the Three Realms recently." Ji Ning said, "When I understand the formation, I can go to the Yao Fire Realm."

    The Bird-Vulcan God has probably fallen into a deep sleep. Even one or two Chaos Epochs are nothing to the Bird-Vulcan God.

    The ability to crack the formation relies on the second soul in the Blue and White Cave.

    "It's all up to you." Qing Mo smiled, "I'm also going to take a good look at your hometown. I haven't experienced ordinary life for a long time."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Remember, don't kill."

    ¡°Then what should I do if I¡¯m bullied?¡± Qing Mo glared.

    "Catch him first, and then you can kill after I nod." Ji Ning said, he could not let a master roam around his hometown.

    "Okay, I'll listen to you." Qing Mo was helpless. He was a follower and still had to obey orders.

    Ji Ning smiled and strolled towards the 'Three Realms', with Bai Rong following behind.

    The three realms are the area composed of 3,900 chaotic worlds opened up by Ji Ning, Bodhi, Feng Mo and other great powers.

    "gorgeous."

    Looking at the huge triangular formation composed of more than 3,000 chaotic worlds that looked like stars shining in the distance, with dazzling light, Ji Ning nodded gently, "After some time, the formation must be further perfected."

    Consolidating the Three Realms will be a long-term matter.

    ¡­¡­

    In a realm extremely far away from the Yanlong realm.

    "Huhuhu~~~" Countless black mist filled the void abyss. Deep in this abyss was the residence of a famous lord of different universes, the 'Lord of Tianqiong'.

    Wow, wow.

    Above the void abyss.  A huge crack appeared, and three towering figures walked out of the crack.

    They are all black humanoid creatures with cold faces.  The difference from ordinary black humanoid creatures is there are strange silver-white patterns on their bodies. When they stand above the void abyss, they emit endless cold air. The cold air is so permeable that even the countless black mist rolling below begins to freeze.  .

    ¡°Finally we¡¯re here.¡± The three black humanoid creatures all showed a smile.

    "Lord Tianqiong, come out and see me." One of the black humanoid creatures shouted loudly.

    The sound rolled and spread to the depths of the abyss below.

    Wow.

    A man in dark gold robes came from the void abyss, filled with endless power.  Suppressed the pervasive cold air.

    The Lord of Tianqiong is quite handsome and has an extraordinary bearing. This area and an alien universe are all under his control, and his status is much higher than that of ordinary rulers.

    "Hmph, what do you want from me?" Lord Tianqiong was vaguely disgusted, but he still suppressed his anger and said.

    "Lord Tianqiong, why do you hate our Ice Peak Legion?" One of the black humanoid creatures said sarcastically.

    "If you are unhappy, show your face in front of the three of us We can ask our general 'Lord Wolf' to come over and talk to you." Another black humanoid creature said.

    Lord Tianqiong frowned.

    I am really too afraid of the legendary ¡®Ice Peak Legion¡¯.  He frowned and said, "Stop talking about this, what's the matter?"

    "When the three of us were wandering around, we suddenly heard that in the distant Yanlong Domain, an extremely evil Tao Lord actually got a domain flying boat. Alas. You also know that our Bingfeng Legion is so powerful, and today's domain  There are only a few flying boats. Our general 'Lord Wolf' is so powerful that he doesn't even have a domain flying boat, and now he even has a Dao Lord. How annoying? So we plan to go to the Yanlong Domain to force that Dao Lord  You hand over the realm flying boat." The thinner black humanoid creature said.

    "I heard that your Bingfeng Legion should have five realm spaceships, and your general 'Lord Wolf' is also very powerful. Why don't you have one?" Lord Tianqiong asked deliberately in surprise.

    "snort."

    The three black humanoid creatures groaned and were too lazy to say more. They were obviously as powerful as the Ice Peak Legion, and there were various struggles within them.

    "Lord Tianqiong, we are here to ask for your help and send us to the Flame Dragon Realm." The stronger black humanoid creature said, "The Yanlong Realm is too far away."?We move forward slowly, and it is impossible to reach tens of millions of Chaos Epochs.  That Dao Lord has a short lifespan, and we can¡¯t afford to waste it.  "

    "Going to the Flame Dragon Realm? I don't have a realm flying boat." The Lord of Tianqiong shook his head, "Is it possible that you want me to consume the original power of the different universe to lead you forward?"

    "Of course we will not treat the Lord Tianqiong badly." The one-eyed black humanoid creature said.

    Although the three of them have extraordinary origins and are extremely powerful, they still have the most basic courtesy towards the 'Lord of the Different Universe'.

    "Let me take a few of you forward again and again, wandering to the distant Flame Dragon Realm It's too tiring." The Lord of Tianqiong shook his head, "Well, I'll ask a friend of mine who has a realm flying boat,  I asked him to come over and take you to the Flame Dragon Realm. But you also have to pay a certain price."

    "This is natural."

    "We know." The three black humanoid creatures said.

    The Lord of Tianqiong is still full of dissatisfaction. He is a majestic Lord of a different universe. Which of the ordinary Lords would not be respectful to him when they see him?

    ¡°But only three soldiers of this Bingfeng Legion dare to be so arrogant

    However, when he thought of the supreme leader of the Bingfeng Legion, that majestic figure sitting on the throne, the Lord of Tianqiong felt frightened in his heart, and secretly sighed for the 'Beiming Dao Lord': "The little Dao Lord can actually make the master follow him.  Or, this news has spread too far, and it has even reached the ears of the soldiers of the Ice Peak Legion."

    "You three remember, that is the Sixteen Domain Alliance, the place where Lord Da Feng belongs." Lord Tian Qiong said, "Lord Da Feng's Qingyang Star is not someone to be trifled with."

    There are also high and low levels of Lords of different universes.

    Lord Da Feng who owns Qingyang Star is definitely a terrifying one.

    "We know that we are only targeting the Beiming Taoist Lord. If we don't cause a big killing, Lord Da Feng will not be the enemy of our Ice Peak Legion." The three black humanoid creatures said.

    "Okay, wait, my friend will come over more than 100,000 years later, and he will take you there when the time comes." After saying that, the Lord of Tianqiong turned around and flew back to his own void abyss.

    Watching the Lord Tianqiong leave.

    "Hmph, Lord Tianqiong is quite arrogant this time."

    "We are all emperors in black. If the three of us join forces, even if he is the Lord of another universe, he can't do anything to us. Isn't it just that we have an alternate universe and can hide in it at any time? Humph, otherwise where will we be in front of our Ice Peak Legion?  Dare you be so arrogant?"

    The three black humanoid creatures were somewhat disdainful.

    "By the way, Lord Da Feng of the Sixteen Realm Alliance is not easy to mess with, should he be fine?" The stronger black humanoid creature frowned and said.

    "Don't worry! That old guy Da Feng is very smart. He doesn't dare to really fight with our Bingfeng Legion. He is only one of us. We are a group and our great Majesty is here! Hum, as long as we don't go too far.  , It¡¯s just for a small Dao Lord, don¡¯t make the matter too big, Lord Da Feng knows how to advance and retreat.¡±

    "Um."

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of years have passed.

    A realm flying boat finally arrived at the Yanlong realm.

    "Lord Thunder Star, thank you. You can just wait for us here. In fact, according to our estimation, that little Taoist master does not dare to disobey us and will obediently offer the domain flying boat with both hands. Then we will have the domain ourselves."  The world is flying, so there is no need to trouble you with Thunder Star Master." Three black humanoid creatures flew out of the Flame Dragon Realm.

    Thunder Star Dominator uses thunder and lightning to achieve dominance. His speed is terrifying and his reputation is far-reaching.

    "Emperors are still forbearing, but Dao Lord is different. Their lifespan is short, and most of them have very violent tempers." Lord Thunder Star smiled and said, "He also has Lord Green Demon as his follower. If he really follows you  Fall out and hide in the cave-heaven magic weapon owned by the Lord of the Green Demon. I'm afraid you may not be able to snatch it."

    "We believe that he does not dare to go against us." The three black humanoid creatures are confident.

    The Lord of Thunder Star pouted secretly.

    Many of the top powers in the vast chaotic universe don¡¯t like the Ice Peak Legion!  But the 'Ice Peak Legion' is indeed a terrifying force, and even some masters of different universes can only retreat.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 7 His Lonely Majesty

    Within the Yanlong Domain, Tiancang Domain, and Tiancang Eternal Realm.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Three majestic black humanoid creatures walked out of the huge space-time rift, each with a powerful aura, and they were at the dominant level.

    ¡°That¡¯s Tiancang Palace.¡± One of the black humanoid creatures said.

    "Fortunately, the Lord of Winter Fire spreads all the news about Beiming Dao Lord widely, otherwise it would not be easy for us to know the detailed information about Beiming Dao Lord." The thin black humanoid creature smiled.

    "I heard that the Lord of Winter Fire is still trapped in the Yao Fire Realm."

    "That's why the Lord of Winter Fire resents the Beiming Taoist Lord. However, the Yao Fire Realm is indeed terrifying. The three of us may not be able to break through. The general must come in person to break through! But I believe that the Beiming Dao Lord is so smart.  They won¡¯t stand up to us.¡±

    Three black humanoid creatures flew high in the sky and flew directly to Tiancang Palace.

    ¡­¡­

    In Tiancang Palace.

    Lord Danbao was refining elixirs, and Su Youji, Ji Ning, and Tianyi were all watching.

    "I can smell the fragrance of the elixir." Su Youji said expectantly.

    Crackling~~~

    The flames were burning crazily under the alchemy furnace, and Lord Danbao was manipulating the flames with all his strength.

    "That's right." Ji Ning nodded from the side, "Alchemy has indeed become more and more powerful in alchemy. Now he is considered a quite famous master of alchemy in our endless territory. I think he is far behind."

    "Master, you haven't put your thoughts into refining elixirs." Su Youji said for Ji Ning. In Su Youji's heart, Ji Ning was the most evil one.

    In fact, Ji Ning is now at an extremely high level. His formations are at an extremely high level, and his flames are also at a high level. His alchemy techniques for controlling flames are actually better than those of Taoist Alchemy Masters. But How to combine the medicinal properties of various precious materials?  Utilization, etc. would require countless attempts at alchemy. Ji Ning's experience was too little.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Suddenly a terrible pressure came over him.

    "Bang." Dan Bao was startled.  The alchemy furnace immediately exploded, and the furnace of elixir was immediately destroyed.

    "What's going on?" Su Youji and Emperor Tianyi both looked up in shock.

    "Such strong pressure, Dominator-level pressure? Why are Dominators so common?" Ji Ning also frowned. Dominators are very rare. They are the pinnacle of power in a domain. The Winter Fire Dominator came to kill him last time.  , it has only been a dozen or so chaos eras, and there is another dominant aura crushing over it. It is obvious that the comer is not good.

    "Go and take a look." Ji Ning was still very calm and flew out of the air.  Emperor Tianyi immediately followed and flew out.

    The two of them flew to the sky above Tiancang Palace and looked ahead.

    Ji Ning's expression suddenly changed.

    There are three rather majestic figures standing in the air in the distance. They are not practitioners, but black humanoid creatures!  There were three black humanoid creatures. The difference from the black humanoid creatures from the Sith tribe that Ji Ning had seen before was thatthe three black humanoid creatures in front of him each had silver patterns on their bodies, and they also exuded endless icy aura.

    "The black-clothed emperor of the Sith tribe?" Ji Ning was shocked, "And there are three of them?"

    The emperor in black is very scary.

    Their bodies are much stronger than normal masters, so they have an advantage when fighting.  In the cave that Ji Ning and Jiuchen had visited, a black humanoid creature died together with two masters.

    "Are you Beiming?" said the thin black humanoid creature among them.

    "Yes, it's me." Ji Ning said, "I dare you to ask the three of you to come to my Tiancang Palace. What's the matter?"

    "Hahaha, of course I have something to come to you for. If nothing happens, why would we rush all the way to the Flame Dragon Realm?" The sturdy black humanoid creature sneered.

    "Beiming, I heard that you got a realm flying boat." The thin humanoid creature said again.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? True.

    It really is because of the realm flying boat.  The domain flying boat was so attractive that it even attracted three black humanoid creatures.  But I am not even afraid of a group of dominant emperors from the Sixteen Realm Alliance, but I am still afraid of three black humanoid creatures?

    "So what if I have it? So what if I don't?" Ji Ning said.

    "You are so arrogant in front of us. How courageous." The thin black humanoid creature suddenly flashed a cold light in its eyes, "Hmph, if you have a realm spacecraft, hand it over obediently, and we will spare your lives. If you don't have a realm spaceship  ¡­Then you are useless and you all just die.¡±

    "Hand over the realm flying boat." The one-eyed black humanoid creature also said coldly.

    &nbsp; "If you don't hand it over, everyone related to you, including you, will die."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing

    At this moment, a space crack appeared in the distance. Three black humanoid creatures immediately turned their heads and saw a simple realm spaceship flying out of the space crack.

    "It's a realm flying boat." The three of them immediately showed joy.

    "Haha, you're pretty straightforward."

    "That's right, that's smart. If you hand over the realm flying boat, you will be able to survive."

    "Leave the realm flying boat to us."

    These three black humanoid creatures were very happy to see this scene. They also collected a lot of information before coming here and knew that this Dao Lord was not easy to mess with. If Dao Lord Beiming had been hiding in the Yao Fire Realm they had no choice but to  Went to ask General 'Lord Wolf' to take action.  If the general takes action, then they will have little credit.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There is a 'Blue Demon Lord' next to you, it will be really troublesome if you really have to run for your life and hide.

    As long as Ji Ning surrenders obediently, they are willing to generously spare his life.

    "Huh."

    I saw a young man in a white robe, a simple and honest white-haired alien-looking puppet, and a shriveled old man. These three figures flew out of the realm flying boat.

    At this time, Ji Ning¡¯s Dharmakaya and Tianyi Emperor¡¯s Dharmakaya temporarily retreated.

    "Who are you three?" Ji Ning asked, "You want to ask for the realm flying boat?"

    "The three of us are soldiers of the Ice Peak Legion." The thin black humanoid creature said calmly, "When the three of us were wandering in the realms, we suddenly heard the news about you, so we came as soon as possible to want your realms.  The flying boat is dedicated to our general 'Lord Wolf'. Boy, how long is your lifespan for a little Dao Lord like you? I'm afraid you haven't even explored the Flame Dragon Realm. This realm flying boat is of no use to you. Leave it to us, you guys.  It¡¯s considered a lucky escape.¡±

    "Ice Peak Legion?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "It's really the Ice Peak Legion." The Green Demon Lord's expression changed slightly.

    "Qing Mo, do you know the origin of the Bingfeng Legion?" Ji Ning asked via voice transmission.

    "Beiming, you should know that when the Sith tribe was defeated in the ancient war, many of the treasures left by the Sith tribe fell into the hands of practitioners." The Lord of the Blue Demon said in a message.

    Ji Ning listened.

    "There are some of the top war weapons, which are the most terrifying weapons of the Sith tribe. For example, the 'Qingyang Star' is one of the top ones, and it fell into the hands of Lord Da Feng. Therefore, Lord Da Feng is famous far and wide.  , whose status is much higher than that of ordinary Lords of Different Universes. Even this Ice Peak Legion will not provoke Lord Da Feng."

    "The leader of the Ice Peak Legion is generally known as His Majesty the Loneliness. He is an ancient cultivator with a weird personality. He often has a cold face. He loves killing the most! He only shows a smile when he kills. This His Majesty the Loneliness once  Obtained a treasure house from the Sith tribe. The treasure house contained the battle-ready weapons of the Sith tribe. The top war weapons were personally controlled by this lonely majesty. At the same time, he also obtained four 'Golden Emperors', sixty-nine  The 'Emperor in Black' performed a ritual of self-sacrifice himself and transformed into an Emperor in Gold. At the same time, three masters took refuge in him and were also transformed into Emperors in Gold! In the following years, some Eternal Emperors also transformed into 'Emperors in Black'  So a terrifying legion was formed, and the legion headed by His Lonely Majesty was named the Ice Peak Legion by him."

    "Although the name is very ordinary, the Ice Peak Legion has a vicious reputation far and wide. Once it angers this lonely majesty, it will not stop fighting! He has started several wars and even destroyed an alien universe. Three lords of alien universes died there  In his hands. Of course, in several battles, his legions also suffered losses. It is said that there are only sixty-one emperors in black left."

    Ji Ning was horrified when he heard this.

    ¡°What, even three lords of different universes died?

    "Can't the Lord of a different universe hide in a different universe?" Ji Ning couldn't help but asked, "Didn't he just destroy an alien universe?"

    "His Majesty Lonely's most terrifying war weapons, there are two publicly disclosed, one of which can be used instantly. The two masters of the different universes were killed directly before they had time to escape." Qing Mo said through the message, "Also,  There was a man who hid in an alien universe, but His Majesty Lonely fought in furiously. No one knew what happened inside. They only knew that the entire alien universe was destroyed in the end, and the Lord of the alien universe died. That battle really made '  The reputation of His Majesty Lonely has spread far and wide, making the Ice Peak Legion one of the top terrifying forces in the vast chaotic universe."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    ?Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 8 Ji Ning fights the black humanoid creature

    "A Lord of an alternate universe hid in his own alternate universe and was still killed, and even the entire alternate universe was destroyed." Qing Mo's voice transmission sighed, "So everyone guesses that this lonely majesty, apart from the two public figures,  In addition to this war weapon, there is also a very terrifying Sith war weapon. So Beiming, I advise you to think carefully about how to deal with this Ice Peak Legion. They are not easy to mess with. I am wandering alone and have no treasures.  The Bingfeng Legion will not go to war to hunt down my masterand Beiming, you have a realm flying boat, the Bingfeng Legion will not stop just like that."

    Qing Mo is also very arrogant, but he feels that Ji Ning has a sect and a hometown, so he should think more about it.

    "Qing Mo, apart from His Majesty Lonely, do the three golden-clothed emperors under his command in the Bingfeng Legion have war weapons?" Ji Ning asked.

    "No." Qing Mo said simply, "The Ice Peak Legion has also started several wars, but I have never heard that the three golden-clothed emperors have war weapons."

    Ji Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    For a territorial spaceship

    ¡°The lonely majesty¡¯s status is so high that he wouldn¡¯t personally go out to deal with a Taoist king like him.

    "By the way, who is more powerful, the God of Fire or His Majesty Lonely?" Ji Ning asked via voice message. He himself had some judgments, but after all, the Green Demon had lived a long time and had seen a lot.

    "I can't tell who is more powerful. After all, the Bird Fire God is less intelligent. Although it is naturally extremely powerful and has an almost indestructible body. But the Lord of the Different Universe can still survive as long as he saves his life." Blue Demon Biography  Yin said, "His Majesty Gu Ling is different. He knows how to use weapons of war, and the threat is even greater."

    "What about the fight between the Bird God of Fire and His Majesty Lonely?" Ji Ning asked through a message.

    "The God of Birds and Fires cannot kill His Majesty Lonely, but His Majesty Lonely cannot kill the God of Birds and Fires. I have lived for so long, and I have never heard of any great power among practitioners except the Supreme Being, who can defeat the Chaos Origin Beast.  Let alone kill him." Qing Mo sent a message, "Beiming, you also know that the bird fire god is the top existence of the Sith clan, the 'Lord'. It took three Lords to capture it.  Even though it was dropped, it was still unscathed Anyway, it is recognized by the cultivator civilization that the only one who can kill the Chaos Source Beast is the Supreme!"

    "That's good." Ji Ning made a decision.

    In fact, according to a lot of information he received, he also believed that no one could kill the ¡®Bird Fire God¡¯ under the Supreme Being. If the top combat power of the Sith tribe in its heyday might be possible to capture it, it would be possible to kill it using some special means.  It's just that the Sith tribe has been destroyed long ago. Although the lonely majesty is terrifying, he only gets a treasure trove of war-ready weapons left by the Sith tribe.

    "What are you going to do?" Qing Mo asked via voice transmission.

    "Qing Mo, are you afraid if I reject them?" Ji Ning said in a message.

    Qing Mo looked at Ji Ning in shock.  The voice transmission said: "I am a wandering master alone, what do I have to be afraid of? Have you really decided?"

    "Well, I'm sure of it." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning and the Green Demon Master were talking to each other, the three black humanoid creatures stood there without any worries. The three of them could also see that Bei Ming was discussing with the Green Demon Master. This little Dao Lord  From the words of the Green Demon Lord, he should know how powerful their frozen legion is, and I believe they will make a smart choice soon.

    "Now you know about our Ice Peak Legion?" The thin black humanoid creature looked at Ji Ning.

    "I am a Taoist, ignorant, and I just heard about it for the first time today. I admire it," Ji Ning said.

    "Stop talking nonsense." The one-eyed black humanoid creature on the side was a little impatient and shouted with a frown, "Hurry up and hand over the realm flying boat, otherwise we will take action. Not only will you die, but your sect will also die."  They have long been accustomed to being arrogant. In fact, they were relatively powerful eternal emperors, but after performing a sacrificial ceremony and becoming members of the Ice Peak Legion.  They walk in the vast chaotic universe, and even the masters and lords of different universes will respect the reputation of the Ice Peak Legion and be polite to them.

    At first, they were afraid that the Dao Lord would not know the origin of their Bingfeng Legion and cause trouble.  So he was quite forbearing.

    And now, they naturally started to force it.

    Ji Ning stood there, Qing Mo and Bai Rong stood on either side of Ji Ning.

    "I don't want to be an enemy of the Ice Peak Legion, nor am I qualified to be an enemy. But how precious is a realm flying boat? Let me just hand it over for nothing. Although I am a weak Dao Lord, I am still a bit arrogant." Ji Ning smiled.  He said, "I have a way to get both ends of the world. You can also get the realm flying boat, and I can accept it."

    "The best solution?"

    "explain."

    The three black humanoid creatures are already a little angry. How famous is their Ice Peak Legion?  The ordinary master heard himThey are all trembling in their hearts, and only some masters who act alone and have no worries dare to be arrogant.

    "It's very simple. Your Ice Peak Legion bought the realm flying boat from me." Ji Ning said.

    "Buy?" The three black humanoid creatures looked at each other.

    "Okay, there are a lot of treasures in my storage cave. Here you go. Give me your realm flying boat." The thin black humanoid creature casually took out a palm-sized gold plate, which was a storage cave.  The two black humanoid creatures next to him were also very casual and calm. They thought this little Taoist gentleman was just looking for a way down the stairs.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they throw some treasures around.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "The value must be comparable to the realm flying boat."

    "Quite?"

    The expressions of the three black humanoid creatures finally changed.

    They realized for the first time

    The little Taoist gentleman in front of me did not give in and find a way out, but he was very tough!  How precious is a domain spaceship?  Even the original Chibo Palace was far behind. It was impossible for the three black humanoid creatures to collect all the treasures. I am afraid that their general "Lord Wolf" had to use all the treasures to have hope.

    Exchange of equal value?

    If it is an exchange between two powerful men of equal status, such as His Majesty the Lonely and Lord Dafeng, the deal is still good.  Because generally no one is willing to sell the ¡®Realm Flying Boat¡¯, so it would be great if they could be exchanged for the same value.

    But that is Lord Da Feng. Lord Da Feng who owns the ¡®Qingyang Star¡¯ is at the same level as His Majesty Lonely.

    A little Taoist gentleman actually demands an exchange of equal value?

    "Are you looking for death?" The eyes of the thin black humanoid creature flashed coldly.

    "I have already taken a step back. If you agree, we will exchange it. If you don't agree, I won't be able to hand over the realm flying boat in vain." Ji Ning's momentum became fierce.

    "you¡ª¡ª"

    The three black humanoid creatures looked at the Daojun in front of them angrily.

    Are you actually getting tough with them?

    "Seeking death."

    "kill."

    The one-eyed black humanoid creature was the first to strike. In an instant, it turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Ji Ning. With a flick of his right hand, his entire right arm was like a spear, stabbing directly at Ji Ning. The tip of his finger was the tip of the spear!  This 'black humanoid creature' has a very strong body and can be used as a weapon everywhere.

    The spear on the arm penetrated all obstacles, and its power made Ji Ning's eyebrows move slightly.

    "Hmph." Bai Rong, the guard beside Ji Ning, snorted angrily and immediately rushed forward. As he rushed forward, it immediately turned into a huge white cloth that stretched quickly and enveloped his opponent.

    "The little puppet is here to stop me?" The one-eyed black humanoid creature was a little disdainful. He was at the master level. Although he was inferior in realm, the body of the black-clothed emperor gave him extremely powerful power, comparable to that of a normal master.  As for the incomparable toughness of the body, in a real life and death fight, it has an advantage in front of the master.

    Poof¡ª¡ª

    The terrifying master-level blow pierced directly into the huge white cloth. The cloth was extremely tough and constantly flowing to relieve force.

    "What?" The one-eyed black humanoid creature was shocked and actually blocked it?

    "Kill them."

    "Kill, take away the realm flying boat." The other two black humanoid creatures also moved.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Both of them are extremely fast. Although the guard Bai Rong blocked a black humanoid creature, he had gone all out and was unable to resist other creatures.

    "Hahaha" Qing Mo laughed, and at the same time he transformed into a strange beast, a four-hoofed beast with blue scales all over its body, its head was shaped into a triangle, and its tail that was also covered with scales looked like a steel whip, and its whole body  At the same time, there was a faint black light. He roared and flew out, meeting and blocking the way.

    "This Dao Lord didn't hide in the cave magic weapon owned by the Green Demon." The thin black humanoid creature was overjoyed and said through a message, "I will entangle the Green Demon, and you go and kill that Dao Lord."

    "Okay." The sturdy black humanoid creature was also overjoyed. They didn't expect that this Daojun didn't hide.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 9 Not to be trifled with

    Although the thin black humanoid creature is good at using knives, in order to entangle the green demon, he did not use any weapons. He used his bare hands. Every part of his body was like weapons, and he frantically entangled the green demon.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????: 20 or 20 seconds, he slashes out with a palm, and his right arm skyrockets to tens of thousands of miles.

    "Pa." After the green demon transformed into his true self, his tail whipped directly at the black palm that was coming.

    "Tsk."

    The palm of the soaring black right arm suddenly changed direction. At the same time, the entire right arm looked strangely like a whip. The right arm almost turned into a circle, and then it was slashed out again after it was full of strength.

    Every part of the body is like a big bow.

    "This black-clothed emperor is really difficult to deal with." The blue demon master has a complete advantage in strength and is much stronger in realm, but its attacks cannot hurt the black-clothed emperor at all. The black-clothed emperor can continue to pester him.  Looking at him.

    "If you want to kill the black-clothed emperor, you must either kill him with absolute strength. Or you must fight for a long time until his energy is exhausted, which is when he will die." The Blue Demon Lord said secretly, "Obviously, I am not strong enough to kill him by force.  "

    "Beiming has to deal with a black humanoid creature alone, so he can be sure of self-protection, right?" While fighting, Qing Mo also glanced at Ji Ning in the distance, which suddenly made him look horrified.

    ¡­¡­

    "Little Taoist Lord, you are really arrogant. But you are very arrogant and gave us a chance. Otherwise, we might have to go on a killing spree and capture all the disciples of Tiancang Palace to threaten you, but we may not be able to succeed."  The humanoid creature was very happy, "As long as I kill you now, I will have the realm flying boat."

    "Are you too happy too early?" Ji Ning stood in mid-air, calmly looking at the black humanoid creature in front of him.

    "If you are so anxious to die, then just die." The sturdy black humanoid creature suddenly waved a big palm. The huge black palm covered the sky and the sun, and directly enveloped Ning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning moved and disappeared from the sight of the sturdy black humanoid creature in a flash.

    "Disappeared?" The sturdy black humanoid creature slapped it away.  The huge palm immediately swept around. In his opinion, even if Ji Ning disappeared, he was just hiding with his escape skills and could not escape too far.

    "Here it is." A voice came from behind.

    The sturdy black humanoid creature looked behind in shock. Far behind was a young man in white clothes carrying a black divine sword.

    "So fast." The sturdy black humanoid creature was afraid.

    "I have the body of an emperor in black, but my realm is average. I have some advantages in life-and-death combat, but if I really want to leave, you can't even stop me." Ji Ning shook his head gently.  Suddenly, there was some feeling in my heart. I was extremely shocked when I first saw the body of the black humanoid creature. I didn't expect that his strength is now on the same level as the black humanoid creature.

    In terms of swordsmanship, Ji Ning is a whole level better than the original Heart Sword Emperor.

    Ji Ning's Heart Sword Technique has now reached the fourteenth form, which is only slightly weaker than the Heart Sword Emperor's fifteenth form.  The overall strength of Ji Ning is much stronger than that of the original Heart Sword Emperor, and he has truly entered the dominant level of combat power.

    "Little Taoist Lord, you are so arrogant, die." The strong black humanoid creature was angry and flew over through the void.  Every step made the void tremble, and huge palms slapped madly.

    "brush."

    Ji Ning moved.

    It turned into a sword light and reached the other side in a flash, hiding for hundreds of thousands of miles.

    "You can't even touch me." Ji Ning shook his head gently.

    It¡¯s so relaxing.

    Relying on the ultimate swordsmanship, you can enter the four steps of the king's time.  Ning's speed is not that fast yet, but in these more than ten Chaos Epochs, Ji Ning's thunder and lightning have also been upgraded to the Lord of the Holy City level, and their pure speed is even more terrifying.  The Space Alliance has also reached the Lord of the Holy City level.  The utilization of space is also extremely high.

    So Ji Ning¡¯s current speed has reached a whole new level, if he is not a master of pure speed.  Not even as good as Ji Ning.

    "You can't even catch a Dao Lord?" the thin black humanoid creature in the distance said urgently.

    "You little Taoist." The strong black humanoid creature was really angry. He raised his head and let out a crazy roar. At the same time, with him as the center, a thick black mist filled the air and quickly enveloped the surrounding area.  With a range of tens of millions of miles, the surrounding area seemed to be trapped in a quagmire, and Ning's speed was also forced to slow down.

    "I don't think the black-clothed emperor of the Sith clan is that weak." Ji Ning's body swayed, revealing three heads and six arms, and all six Beihong swords originally behind his back flew out and fell into his hands.

    "Come on."Ji Ning grinned.

    Puff puff¡ª¡ª

    This black humanoid creature was violent and violent, with brute force and angrily slapping it with one palm after another. It wanted to kill Ji Ning, but its level was only at the level of the Lord of the Holy City, and its flaws were more obvious.

    Ji Ning was still relaxed in the black mist. He did not use any secret skills. He was walking in the black mist. Although his speed was not very fast, his sword was very fast.

    "Chi, chi, chi." Ji Ning's sword light flashed across the sky. Every trace of the sword light was erratic and hard to find. It could be vaguely seen. The traces of the sword light seemed slight, but they had terrifying power that made people palpitate. Everything  Anyone who stands in its way will be killed by it.  This is the terrifying power of the combination of the fourth level of Ultimate Kendo and the fourteenth form of Heart Sword Technique.

    Every sword strike was fast and unpredictable, making the black humanoid creature feel penetrating force drilling into its body.

    "Chi chi chi."

    The two sides fought hundreds of times in one breath.

    The black humanoid creature did not hit Ji Ning once, and was ravaged by Ji Ning every time. However, Ji Ning also frowned: "This body is really tough. I tried my best and couldn't hurt him."

    "This is not a Dao Lord, he is simply a master!" The sturdy black humanoid creature suddenly separated and said angrily, "I can't do anything to him."

    "Don't you know how to fight with all your strength? Burn the source and fight quickly." The skinny humanoid creature suppressed by the Lord of the Blue Demon said through the voice.

    "Do you want to try? I haven't even touched him yet, and there is no flaw in his swordsmanship. Even if I try my besthe can still escape to the Green Demon." The strong black humanoid creature was unwilling to risk his life.  They are different from practitioners. They are not as good as practitioners in terms of energy recovery. Once they try their best, they are in danger of being exhausted. Once exhausted, their body power will be sharply reduced, and they may even be attacked and lose their lives.

    "retreat."

    As the sturdy black humanoid retreated, two other black humanoids soon joined him.

    Qing Mo and Bai Rong arrived at Ji Ning's side.

    The two sides confront each other.

    The three black humanoid creatures were a little angry, but they were also shocked. A Taoist monarch could be so powerful. This was definitely a master-level combat power. Fortunately, they had strong bodies. If it were some other emperors, Ji Ning would be so powerful now.  His swordsmanship he can easily defeat him with one sword.

    "Awesome, I really admire you for being such a Taoist master." The thin black humanoid creature looked at Ji Ning, "But have you considered it clearly? Do you really want to be the enemy of my Ice Peak Legion?"

    "I don't want to be an enemy, but it's impossible for me to hand over the realm flying boat for nothing." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "You are brave enough, butyou are now our enemy!" The thin black humanoid creature sneered, "I will give you the last chance to hand over the realm spaceshipotherwise we will have no choice but to surrender. Then you will only have  A journey to perdition.¡±

    "very good.

    Seeing Ji Ning's expression, the thin black humanoid creature immediately shouted, "Let's go. Next time we come, we will kill them all."

    "Walk."

    Three black humanoid creatures stepped directly into a space crack and disappeared instantly. Only Ji Ning, Qing Mo and Bai Rong were left in the air.

    Qing Mo looked at the boy in white in front of him, and he also felt that compared to the last time they fought in the Yao Fire Realm, Ji Ning's strength had obviously improved a lot, and he was now considered a true master.

    "Beiming, now you are really the enemy of the Ice Peak Legion." Qing Mo whispered, "The Ice Peak Legion is not easy to mess with. With the temperament of the Ice Peak Legion, they will definitely go on a killing spree."

    "They are not easy to mess with, and I am not easy to mess with either." Ji Ning had murderous intent in his eyes.

    "You?" Qing Mo was startled.

    "It won't be long before I can crack that formation and the Bird-Vulcan God will come out," Ji Ning said.

    "Are you sure you can crack that formation soon?" Qing Mo was overjoyed.

    "Absolutely. Even if it's slower, I can delay it for enough time with the help of the Yao Fire Realm. I can also buy enough time to escape slowly with the help of the realm flying boat." Ji Ning said, "But I guess it won't be that troublesome. When they come next time  The bird fire god should be able to come out before."

    "Hahaha, as long as the bird fire god can come out." Qing Mo was excited and ecstatic, "Then the chaos source beast is really walking sideways, hahaha A chaos source beast listens to your orders, who dares to provoke it? Give the order  , the Chaos Source Beast directly went to the Ice Peak Legion¡¯s lair and destroyed its lair. I¡¯m afraid His Majesty the Lonely can only watch dumbfoundedly, unable to do anything to the Bird Vulcan God.¡±

    "You should have said it earlier, I was so scared just now that I wanted to wander around." Qing Mo looked at Ji?.

    "Without the Vulcan God, I wouldn't dare to be so tough." Ji Ning also smiled, "No more nonsense. From today on, I will go all out to crack the formation, and I hope to crack it as soon as possible."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 10 Wolf Lord

    At the edge of the Yanlong Domain.

    Countless thunder and lightning were entrenched in the void, and suddenly three black humanoid creatures quickly approached.

    "Thunder Star Lord." The thin black humanoid creature shouted.

    Wow.

    The countless thunder and lightning that spread suddenly gathered and turned into human shapes, and finally formed a purple-robed and purple-haired man. He was the Lord of Thunder Stars who controlled the spaceship in the realm.

    ¡°Did you get the realm flying boat?¡± Lord Thunder Star smiled.

    None of the three black humanoids smiled at all, because they were so confident before. Who would have thought that they would come back so dejected and have to be sent back by the Thunder Star Lord.

    In fact, Lord Thunder Star also asked intentionally. How could he not tell?  He was very happy to see the jokes made by the black-clad emperors of the Ice Peak Legion.

    "No." The thin black humanoid creature said coldly, "You are right about Lord Thunder Star. This little Dao Lord is really not afraid of death and dares to go against us."

    The one-eyed black humanoid creature shouted: "The Taoist Lord Beiming is so arrogant that he dares to be an enemy of my Bingfeng Legion! He must report it to the general, huh, it's hard for us to travel so far back and forth, and the general has to personally take action He must  If he dies, then Tiancang Palace must be completely eradicated!"

    "We must make him regret it." The sturdy black humanoid creature also had murderous intent.

    The Lord of Thunder Star muttered secretly.

    "The robbery failed, but you are still so arrogant, you are worthy of the Bingfeng Legion."  I didn¡¯t expect that this ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯ would actually be so courageous.

    "Where to return?" Lord Thunder Star asked.

    "Go to the General's Death Mountain." The thin black humanoid said.

    ¡°Where is Xingmu Mountain?¡± Lord Thunder Star was a little confused.

    "It's the general's cave, right in the Sirius domain." The thin black humanoid creature said with some dissatisfaction, "You, Lord of Thunder Star, don't even know this?"

    Thunder Star Lord suddenly understood but did not defend himself.

    It is true that he has never been to the Tianlang Realm, but he has long known about the ¡®Langzhu Mountain¡¯ in the Tianlang Realm. Langzhu Mountain is what the outside world calls it, and its real name is Xingmi Mountain.

    "Come on, I'll send you there right away." Lord Thunder Star waved his hand, and a realm flying boat appeared.

    "We have to hurry up. We have to report the news as soon as possible, otherwise this bad breath will never go away." The strong black humanoid creature also said angrily.

    They are used to being arrogant, and they will naturally get angry when they encounter someone who resists them. Especially this time, the person who resisted them was just a Taoist, which made them feel even more humiliated.

    And the Yanlong Realm is too far away from the ¡®Sirian Wolf Realm¡¯, and they can¡¯t contact them directly!  Even if the Dao Lord's true self is so far away from the second soul, he still cannot sense it. He must be at least an eternal emperor of the Lord of the Holy City level, and his soul is strong enough to still be able to sense it even if the true body and the second soul are so far apart.  .

    It is too difficult to make the Lord of the Holy City follow him like a servant all the time.  Without freedom, it would be better to die.

    Wow.

    The realm flying boat tore apart time and space, quickly left, and headed towards the Sirius realm.

    ¡­¡­

    More than 18 million people later.

    The Lord of Thunder Star finally arrived at the Sirius Territory in a territorial flying boat.

    "That's Xingmi Mountain." The three black-clothed emperors looked overjoyed at a towering mountain standing in the sky in the distance. That was their home base.

    Xingshu Mountain is completely gray with countless dense lines on it.

    At the top of Xingshu Mountain is a hazy silver light. Under the silver light are beautiful palaces, which are the residences of the ¡®Lord Wolf¡¯ and his men.

    "General."

    "General."

    "General."

    The three black-clothed emperors even shouted loudly as they exited the realm flying boat.  The sound echoed over the entire Xingmu Mountain.

    "Piming and the others are back."

    "It's the Piming brothers." Figures immediately flew out from the Xingman Mountain. All of them were black humanoid creatures with silver patterns on their bodies and exuding a vast icy aura.

    This made the Lord of Thunder Star, who was driving the realm flying boat, secretly murmur.  They were all normal practitioners at first, but they all abandoned their bodies and turned into such inhuman and ghostly forms.  However, he also knew that these 'Emperors in Black' were originally ordinary eternal emperors. After turning into emperors in black, they at least possessed master-level strength.

    "What is that? A realm flying boat?"

    "Regional flying boat?" Those black humanoid creatures flew out.  They all looked at the realm flying boat in the distance.

    &nbsp; Realm flying boats are extremely rare and rare. Even their general ¡®Lord Wolf¡¯ doesn¡¯t have one, but that¡¯s why Thunder Star Lord dared to come.  First, the three black humanoid creatures from before had already sworn an oath to ensure his safety. Otherwise, the three black emperors would have to die first!  Secondly, the Thunder Star Lord is also confident of escaping.

    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, where is the general? I have something important to report to the general."

    "Why are you looking for me?" A cold voice sounded.

    A golden figure walked out from the top of Xingshi Mountain. He seemed to be made of gold, and his whole body was golden. This golden humanoid creature also had silver patterns on its body, and the aura it exuded was far greater than that of his subordinates.  Those black-clothed emperors.  This is the legendary golden-clothed emperor who was the top of the Sith tribe's sacrifice ceremony.

    As for the so-called ¡®Lord¡¯, it depends on practice and opportunities. He is also the one with the highest status and the strongest strength in the Sith tribe.

    The golden-clothed emperor, as long as he is a master, can be easily transformed and can appear in batches. Naturally, he cannot be compared with the lord But even so, a golden-clothed emperor also has the strength to rival the lord of another universe.  And it is physically stronger. It is too difficult to destroy its body.

    "General." The three emperors in black who rushed back immediately saluted respectfully.

    "Tell me, what makes you so anxious to take the Realm Spaceship." The Wolf Lord's eyes were cold, he glanced at the Realm Spaceship in the distance, and then looked at the three subordinates under his command.

    "General, we have been ordered to patrol outside." The thin black-clothed emperor said respectfully, "Suddenly I heard a news that there is a Taoist named Beiming in the Yanlong Domain. He, a small Taoist, actually controls the West.  The Yao Fire Realm left by the Si tribe on the battlefield. And used it to make a master become his follower."

    "The Tao Lord made the master a follower?" The Wolf Lord was surprised, and the other emperors in black around him were also surprised.

    Although this news has been spreading, the Tianlang Realm is too far away from the Yanlong Realm.

    "The most important thing is that this Beiming Dao Lord got a domain flying boat!" The thin black-clothed emperor said, "It is precisely because of this flying boat that some of the dominant emperors in the surrounding areas think  We had to fight for it, but in the end, he subdued a master with the help of the Yao Fire Realm. After we got the news, we went there immediately, trying to force the Taoist Lord to offer the realm flying boat so that we could present it to the general."

    The Wolf Lord squinted his eyes and continued to listen.

    "But he actually refused." The thin emperor in black said in a low voice, gritting his teeth, "He actually dared to refuse, and we have also taken action. This Beiming Taoist turned out to be extremely powerful, with strength comparable to that of a master."

    "The Dao Lord is comparable to the Master?" Even though the Lord of the Dao was calm, he was a little shocked and nodded slightly, "It seems that this is the legendary person who has realized the ultimate way, and there should be other encounters Huh, even if the Dao Lord can be comparable to the Lord  , but he is still not worth mentioning in front of our Ice Peak Legion, are you sure he really dares to go against us?"

    "yes."

    The thin black-clothed emperor nodded.

    The two black-clothed emperors next to them also nodded, and the one-eyed black-clothed emperor even said: "He doesn't take us seriously at all, and even said that we can get a realm flying boat, and he has to give out treasures of equal value in exchange for it.  "

    "What special origin does he have?" Lord Wolf frowned and asked, "A disciple of the Supreme? Or some other origin? The Flame Dragon Domain should be under the control of Lord Da Feng. Is it related to Lord Da Feng?"

    "I haven't heard of any origin, and he should have nothing to do with Lord Da Feng! He had a domain flying boat before, which provoked a group of dominating emperors to kill himLord Da Feng didn't interfere, so it's obviously not related. Still this  Dao Lord himself finally hindered all parties by controlling the Yao Fire Realm." The thin black-clothed Emperor said.

    "Since he has no origins, no matter how evil the Tao Lord is, he is just an ant in front of our Bingfeng Legion." The Wolf Lord's cold golden eyes glanced at the distant realm flying boat, "If I admit it correctly, the one on the flying boat should  It must be the Lord of Thunder Star."

    "Thunder Star has met Lord Wolf." Lord Thunder Star saluted on the flying boat.

    "If I want to lead my black-clothed emperor to the Flame Dragon Realm, I'll ask Lord Thunder Star to send us off again." Lord Wolf said, "Of course I won't treat Lord Thunder Star badly."

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 11 Chain Weapon

    "It's just a small thing to give me a ride." Lord Thunder Star said. The Lords and Emperors of the Sixteen Domain Alliance wanted to seize the opportunity to snatch the domain spaceship, so they were all killed when they took the domain spaceship!  Like taking a normal realm flying boat, the distance between the Heavenly Wolf realm and the Yanlong realm is indeed quite high, but that doesn't matter to the Wolf Lord who has fought in all directions and killed countless people.

    "All the emperors in black, follow me." Lord Wolf gave the order, "Go to the Flame Dragon Domain and seize the domain flying boat."

    "yes."

    "Seize the realm flying boat."

    I saw a total of nine black humanoid figures flying out from various places in Xingshu Mountain.

    There are only three generals in the Bingfeng Legion besides the lofty and lonely His Majesty!  Each of these three generals is directly in charge of twelve emperors in black.  There are usually six black-clothed emperors following him all the time, and the six black-clothed emperors are divided into two teams to patrol the vast and chaotic universe.

    Once you get important news, report it immediately!

    Whether it is the three generals or the lonely majesty, they all bring some of their direct subordinates, and some of the emperors in black have been patrolling outside for a long time. This allows the 'Ice Peak Legion' to always be well-informed and able to intervene in the chaotic universe at any time.  to some major events.

    This time, under the Wolf Lordonly three emperors in black came back from patrol, plus the six who had been following them, so there were nine in total.

    "One golden-clothed emperor and nine black-clothed emperors are enough to kill the Flame Dragon Realm ten or eight times." The Lord of Thunder Star muttered secretly, "I just control the realm flying boat and send it to others to earn some money.  It's just a treasure. I won't give it away, but other masters will help give it away. Daojun Beiming, I really admire you, a little Daojun, who dares to be an enemy of the Bingfeng Legion But why don't other great masters dare to be enemies? It's because the consequences are too terrible  Yes."

    The Lord of Thunder Star felt a little sad.

    He seems to have seen the future of that evil Taoist Lord.

    The golden-robed emperor, that is the combat power of the lord of another universe!  The nine black-clothed emperors working together are no less powerful than one master of another universe!  Such strength.  Who can stop him in the Flame Dragon Realm?

    ******

    The Flame Dragon Realm is still very peaceful. Ji Ning has not disclosed the confrontation with the three black humanoid creatures under the Ice Peak Legion.

    Because even if it is made public, Master Mang Ya can't help them, so it is better not to trouble others.

    Yu Xinghai, within the territory of Yaohuo.

    "Beiming, 20 million years have passed. The Ice Peak Legion may arrive at any time. When will your formation be broken?" The thin old man 'Blue Demon Lord' was sitting cross-legged on the ground of the Shenhuo Black Stone, his face  It was full of anxiety.

    "I was just making an estimate before!" Ji Ning stood on the back of the Bird-Vulcan God.  He was looking at the black chain in front of him attentively, and at the same time he was still saying, "There is no way to be 100% sure about cracking the formation. I estimated it would be very fast before, but there are still some small troubles. Don't worry, don't worry.  Well, the Bingfeng Legion hasn¡¯t even arrived yet! When they arrive at the Yao Fire Realm, I will be able to tangle with them for a long time with the help of the Yao Fire Realm.¡±

    "That's the Wolf Lord. It is said that he is the emperor in gold, and there are a group of emperors in black under his command With such strength, your flame channel cannot stop it." The Green Demon Lord continued, "How about we leave the Yao Fire Realm first.  It¡¯s not too late to come back when you have fully understood this formation, otherwise you will be blocked and unable to escape.¡±

    "Look at you, you're still the master." Ji Ning raised his head and glanced at the Blue Demon Master.  "How scared are you?"

    "I've thought it over carefully," the Green Demon Lord said.

    "Don't worry, the flame channel may not be able to kill them, but it can definitely slow them down a lot." Ji Ning said with a smile.  "But I have no obstruction in the flame channel. With the help of the flame channel, I can easily get rid of them and escape easily."

    After saying that, Ji Ning ignored Qing Mo.

    He was completely immersed in the countless formations on the black chains in front of him. Although he had memorized them all, watching these formations in person occasionally still touched Ji Ning.

    time flies¡­¡­

    The Green Demon is also suffering. The feeling that the frozen legion may arrive at any time is really uncomfortable.

    "Even if you fight to the death, it's better than this feeling of suffering." Qing Mo muttered.

    "My master is not like you." Bai Rong said honestly.

    "You" Qing Mo glared, "He, he is immersed in the formation. I am bored, so naturally I find it difficult."

    "To put it bluntly, you are timid and fearful." Bai Rong glanced at Qing Mo.

    "You little puppet, how dare you make fun of me?" Qing Mo glared.

    Bai RongqueClose your eyes and ignore the green demon.

    Qing Mo Qi made his teeth itch. The guard Bai Rong only listened to Ji Ning's words and ignored him. There was really nothing he could do.  Because even if he pressed down on Bai Rong and hit him, he couldn't hurt Bai Rong.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s true self and the second spirit were both immersed in enlightenment.

    Countless formations are emerging in my mind, running, constantly changing and matching. Some formations are directly dissipated in my mind and replaced by other formations.

    Formation

    The most important deduction!

    Therefore, formation formation is notoriously difficult. Those who can rely on formation formation to become a master have a much higher status than ordinary masters.

    "Wow." Along with countless subtle adjustments to the formations.

    The black Taoist Ji Ning in the Blue and White Cave Mansion and the white-robed Ji Ning in the secret space of the Yao Fire Realm opened their eyes at the same time, with an astonishing light in their eyes.

    "I understand!" Ji Ning whispered to himself, with suppressed excitement and excitement in his voice.

    "The seniors of the Sith tribe are really amazing. They can actually use the formations in this way. I have the detailed guidance of the Sith tribe's civilization, but it took me so long to figure it out." The more Ji Ning studied the Sith tribe, even if it was just the formations.  , and I admire him even more.  No wonder the Sith tribe dared to enslave the entire cultivator civilization.

    "What's wrong?" Qing Mo, who was sitting on the ground in the distance, was still dozing off. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ji Ning with a smile on his face, "Is it cracked?"

    "Master." Bai Rong also looked at Ji Ning.

    "It should have been cracked." Ji Ning nodded.

    "What do you mean it should have been cracked?" Qing Mo stared.

    "My deduction in my mind is correct, let me give it a try." Ji Ning took a deep breath, and his head and six arms appeared, and his breath became much louder.

    The six arms all swelled and lengthened, and they reached out to the six black chains at the same time.

    The fingers of each of Ji Ning's six hands were crystal clear. When he used the seal method, the fingers naturally began to form formations.  I saw that there were circles of formations superimposed on each of the six palms, like layers of precision machinery superimposed.  Following Ji Ning's six fingers each clicked on a black chain.

    The six hands click on the black chain at varying speeds, but with a natural and beautiful rhythm.

    "Crack." There was a sound inside one of the black chains, and suddenly the inside began to click. The entire black chain was changing. It became thicker in a circle, and the thickness extended towards one end of the black chain.  It extends to one of the legs of the bird fire god.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? The black chain that originally imprisoned one leg actively expanded and separated naturally.

    After this black chain was separated, it immediately caused a continuous reaction from the second black chain

    The six black chains caused changes to each other one after another, and finally the six locks that imprisoned the Bird Vulcan automatically separated.

    "Take it." Ji Ning's six hands stretched out at the same time, and his crystal fingers touched the six chains again.

    Whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop.

    Six black chains were pulled out from the void at the same time, and they all flew towards Ji Ning. Ji Ning retracted his three heads and six arms, and only stretched out his right hand. The six chains became very slender and wrapped around Ji Ning's arm, like a bracelet.

    "This is a good treasure, and it is also a war weapon of the Sith tribe with a very special purpose." Ji Ning smiled, "Once imprisoned and suppressed by this chain, even the source of chaos beasts will be suppressed, I am afraid that anyone below the Supreme  The great power is imprisoned and cannot break free."

    However, Ji Ning also understood that no one was a fool and it was impossible to let him be imprisoned with chains.

    "Bird fire, bird fire." Ji Ning then jumped off the bird fire god's back, stood in front of the bird fire god, and kicked the bird fire god's claws.

    "Um?"

    The bird-fire god lying there opened his eyes in a daze, and his huge lake-like eyes looked down at the little man in white below, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Master, I'm still sleeping, please wait until the formation is broken before calling me.  "

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 12 The God of Birds and Fire Arrives

    Ji Ning secretly curled his lips, after all, you are also a chaos source beast. You only eat and sleep. You really don't have any powerful demeanor at all.

    ¡°Get up quickly, I didn¡¯t notice the chains were untied.¡± Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Unlock the chain?" The Bird Vulcan's eyes suddenly widened. His huge head looked at his own wings on both sides, and then he looked down at his four short legs from his abdomen.

    "Hahaha It's gone, that chain is gone, haha, that damn chain is finally gone." The huge body of the bird fire god jumped up with excitement, "I have been trapped here for so long, I want to change  Most of them don¡¯t work, even if I want to change my appearance. I can¡¯t even find something delicious. It was only when you came, Master, that I really had a good meal. It was so painful and unpleasant. Now, hahaha"

    The God of Fire raised his head and let out a mighty laugh. The laughter continued to echo in this secret space, making Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong couldn't help but touch their ears.

    The laughter was so loud.

    "I change!" the bird fire god roared.

    Wow.

    ?????????????????? The originally huge, fiery-red bird fire god with wings, instantly turned into a fat man who was only slightly taller than Ji Ning, Qing Mo and the others.  This fat man has rosy skin and drowsy eyes. He looks stupid at first glance and seems to have little intelligence.  Even his breath was perfectly restrained, and there was no threat at all.

    "Wow, I haven't turned into a human form for a long time. It feels so comfortable. None of the practitioners or the Sith tribe can recognize me." The bird fire god shook his big butt proudly, and his original form seemed to have wings.  The big bear naturally likes to twist his butt.

    "Turn into human form?" Ji Ning asked curiously, thoughtfully, "Qinhuo, do you usually turn into human form most of the time?"

    "yes."

    The God of Birds and Fire nodded, "It means that when you are wandering in the endless darkness, you can reveal your original shape and you can travel faster. Usually when you reach some realms Sometimes you suddenly feel that you really want to eat, and you will move to a realm.  Eat them whole. But most of the time, I don¡¯t want to eat the entire domain. Because there are many in the domain that are not delicious.¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly had an epiphany in his heart.

    Birth, destruction

    This is an operating law of the chaotic universe.  The Chaos Origin Beast is as smart as a child, isn't it the best 'thug' at the origin of the Chaos Universe?  The Taoist heart of a powerful practitioner is too strong, and it is difficult for the origin of the chaotic universe to guide him invisibly.  It is much easier to guide a chaos source beast.  Let it suddenly develop a strong devouring desire and eat a whole realm.

    After all, the birth of some horribly destructive celestial bodies, such as the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death, requires time and many other factors for the origin of the chaotic universe.

    "No wonder the Yanlong Domain is threatened by the 'Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death', and the Supremes and the others don't take action, because if they take action, there will be backlash." Ji Ning secretly sighed.

    The Bird Fire God continued: "When I don't want to eat the entire realm, I will quietly turn into a human form, and no one will be able to discover my true origin. I will wander around the realm comfortably, looking for all kinds of things.  Grow delicious food. Hehe, if my identity is accidentally exposed occasionally, I will run away immediately. Hehe"

    "I can feel it. Some powerful cultivators are coming. I can feel it in advance. They can escape quickly. They can't find me even if they look for me." The Qinhuo God was proud.

    Ji Ning nodded, no wonder the Chaos Source Beast is so difficult to encounter.

    "It's a pity that even though I sensed a terrible threat that time, I ran and ran, but I was still caught up by the Sith tribe, and then I was caught." The Bird Fire God gritted his teeth, "If I find the Sith tribe again, I must eat it.  Drop them."

    "The Sith tribe has been destroyed long ago. Even if there are remnants, it's not your turn The Supremes have already taken action." Ji Ning said, "Okay, now that the formation has been broken, you can finally leave here. Let's go."  Come on. Follow me to visit my hometown realm."

    "Okay." The rosy face of the Bird Fire God was full of excitement, "I'm going, I'm going, I haven't been to the realm for a long time."

    Qing Mo and Bai Rong on the side were both a little ashamed.

    It¡¯s really just coaxing the kids.

    The Qinhuo God glanced at Qing Mo and Bai Rong beside him, suddenly rolled his eyes, and walked over with a swaying body.  Quickly walking to Qing Mo's side, the Qing Mo Lord was a little puzzled: "You?"

    "Guji." The Bird-Vulcan God twisted his butt and directly pushed the Green Demon Lord aside.

    "From today on, under the master's command." The bird-fire god patted his chest with his fat palms, "I will be the boss, Bai Rong, you, will be the second, and you, this ugly old man, will be the third."

    "Why?" Qing Mo was immediately angry. This bird of fire looked like a child, but he was powerful and powerful. It was just a matter of riding on his head.?Why can even a guard puppet be in front of him?

    "Because I don't like you!" The Qinhuo God turned his eyes towards the Green Demon, "Don't think I can't tell. I can tell it by the way you look at me You still look down on me in your heart. Hum hum, I am  I have traveled through countless realms and met countless practitioners. I can tell at a glance who is good to me and who is not. Bai Rong is much better than you."

    Ji Ning on the side laughed dumbly, but also felt a little emotional at the same time.

    Although Qianhuo is not very intelligent, he has a pure heart and can clearly feel who treats him well or badly.

    "Is it clear? I am the boss, Bai Rong is the second child, and you are the third child. If you don't listen, I will beat you until you do." The white and tender big fingers of the Qinhuo God pressed against Qing Mo's chest.

    "I heard you clearly." Qing Mo said helplessly, "Okay, you are the boss, Bai Rong is the second, and I am the third."

    There¡¯s no point in arguing with a Chaos Source Beast.

    "Well, that's pretty much it." Qin Huo walked to Ji Ning's side, feeling attached to him, "Master, let's go."

    Ji Ning touched his head and felt like he had another child.

    "Let's go back to the Flame Dragon Realm." Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming, do you want to kill the winter fire first?" Qing Mo suddenly said.

    "Don't worry, Donghuo is the meat on the chopping board. But to kill him, Qinhuo must take action Once Qinhuo takes action, Donghuo will definitely spread the news before he dies." Ji Ning shook his head, "It's better not to  If too many changes happen, I still have to rely on the help of bird fire to deal with the Ice Peak Legion first."

    "The Ice Peak Legion dares to hunt down the master, huh, leave it to me, I will eat them all." The Bird Fire God did not take the Ice Peak Legion into consideration at all. Except for the Lord of the Sith Tribe and the Supreme Practitioner, the Bird Fire God  There is nothing to be afraid of.

    ******

    ??In the Yanlong Domain, there is a void in the palace of Mangya Kingdom.

    The huge body of Master Mangya is in the lair.

    "Um?"

    Master Mang Ya slowly opened his eyes, with doubts in his eyes, "Why did I suddenly get a feeling? It seems that something important happened in our Yanlong Domain. The last time I had a feeling was the birth of Chibo Palace.  That time, the fruits in the Chibo Palace were quite helpful to the rulers and emperors, and the influence of the Chibo Palace was extremely far-reaching."

    "This time, the mysterious feeling seems not to be a treasure, but a kind of oppression." Master Mang Ya was puzzled.

    He only felt

    It was as if something had happened, an invisible oppression that made his Mangya Master feel frightened.

    ¡­¡­

    When you practice to a sufficient level, you will be vaguely aware of some very important things that are closely related to you!  The realm of domination is actually second only to the supreme level in terms of realm.  As for the master of a different universe, he is actually the master who controls a different universe.  From the perspective of the ¡®realm of Tao¡¯.

    The Lord, the Lord of Different Universes, and even the Lonely Majesty and Lord Dafeng who possess the terrifying war weapons of the Sith tribe are all on the same level in terms of realm.

    "Um?"

    "What happened in my Flame Dragon Realm? Why does it make me feel tight in my heart, as if there is some terrible power?" The Lord of Wind and Rain of the Special Life Clan also woke up from his meditation, and he was also thinking and worrying about it.

    ¡­¡­

    "The induction is not wrong. Something must have happened in our Yanlong Domain. Well, ask Mang Ya and Feng Yu to see if they know anything." The Lord Minglan of the ancient cultivator clan was also a little uneasy. In the past, they were in Yanlong.  The three most powerful ones in the Dragon Realm will naturally communicate with each other if anything happens.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning succeeded in cracking the formation, and the Qinhuo God escaped from trouble and came to the Yanlong Domain with Ji Ning, and even entered the Tiancang Palace.  There are only three major masters in the entire Yanlong Domain who can sense it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We are too far away from the great masters of other realms, and her influence on them is negligible, so naturally there is no induction.  However, in the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance, apart from the Flame Dragon Realm, there was still a powerful person who also had a reaction.

    That is the real strongest person in the Sixteen Domain Alliance¡ªLord Da Feng!

    ******

    Tomato will update one chapter first. The total number of updates in two weeks is 22 chapters. Tomato still owes you two chapters and is still writing. The remaining two chapters are expected to be updated around 1 o'clock in the night.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 13 Return of Emperor Yi Bo

    Second update today!

    The realm of the Secret Demon Realm, on Qingyang Star.

    In a quiet courtyard, an old man was sitting cross-legged on a large smooth stone. The old man had a messy beard and messy hair, and his messy eyebrows were tangled together, making him look very sloppy.  But his expression was calm, and he just sat cross-legged and quietly with his eyes closed.  Every time I sit in meditation like this, the length of time varies. After a long time, it is normal to sit for tens of thousands of chaos periods.

    Lord Dafeng likes to sit quietly like this.

    When I sit quietly, my mind is empty, floating around, and various spiritual lights emerge. It seems that I am thinking about everything and nothing at all.

    In the realm of Lord Dafeng, some of the treasures of some auxiliary practice are useless, because he has been practicing for a long time, and those who can perceive can break through early.  What he needs now is an 'epiphany'.  And the true sense of enlightenment is something that no treasure can help achieve.  Ji Ning's 'Supreme Stone Platform' only greatly increased his cultivation efficiency, but the real bottleneck the 'Supreme Stone Platform' could not be helped.

    Stuck at the bottleneck, no treasure can improve the realm even a little, only through enlightenment.

    "Um?"

    In an ethereal state of mind, an invisible force suddenly came from somewhere.

    Lord Da Feng suddenly opened his eyes, with a hint of shock in his eyes, and then regained his composure. He just frowned and thought: "Somewhere, a terrible force appeared. It seems that even I can't control it. It actually caused me to give birth.  The induction should be related to me. Is it in the Secret Demon Realm? Or the Sixteenth Realm Alliance?"

    The Sixteen Domain Alliance is his territory. A force as arrogant as the Bingfeng Legion has also confirmed that Beiming Daojun has nothing to do with Lord Da Feng, and quietly went to the Yanlong Domain, only to target Ji Ning!  It didn't create too many waves, which shows the intimidating power of Lord Dafeng.

    Normally, Lord Dafeng and His Majesty Lonely won¡¯t care too much about the small fights below, as long as they cause too much trouble!

    "I can't control it either. What's going on?" Lord Da Feng was confused.

    Lord Da Feng began to deduce.

    He has been the master for too long.  But he had been in charge of them for much longer than Mang Ya, and he had become famous in the ancient wars, and he had been mentored by more than one supreme being.  Lord Da Feng has also reached extremely high levels in many ways. Among them, he has realized three ways to reach the realm of domination. As for deducing one, it is too difficult. He has not even reached the Lord of the Holy City level, and is still short of it.  Quite a big one.  It is estimated that it is comparable to the deductive state of 'Da Mo Daojun' when he became the Four Paths Lord.

    But even so, we can deduce something.

    "It has to do with me."

    "It is true that what happened in the Sixteen Realm Alliance, no matter how detailed it is, cannot be deduced." Lord Da Feng frowned.

    This feeling of uneasiness.  Lord Da Feng can no longer practice leisurely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Emperor Yibo is now, so I can only ask Heimu for help.¡± Lord Da Feng secretly said.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Deduction.

    Emperor Yibo is certainly terrifying, reaching the level of dominance in the deduction process.  Although he is weaker in real fighting, in terms of deduction, apart from the supreme being, he represents the ultimate!  Therefore, even beings such as Lord Da Feng and His Majesty Lonely did not want to offend Yi Bo, but had to treat him politely.

    Lord Da Feng¡¯s first thought was Yi Bo, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t find it, so he had to ask Hei Mu.  Although Lord Blackwood only studies deduction at the same time.  But one deduction has reached the Lord of the Holy City level, which is already incredible.

    ¡­¡­

    A star with a diameter of 900 million miles is surrounded by eight towering blue wooden boards. Each blue wooden board is one billion and eighty million miles high, 36,000 miles wide, and 9,000 miles thick.

    There is no other life on the stars.  There was only a bearded man sitting cross-legged on the vast ground.

    He is the Lord of Blackwood.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~¡±

    Eight huge wooden boards slowly rotated around the stars, as if the celestial bodies were rotating with a strange rhythm.

    "Huh."

    Lord Blackwood opened his eyes.  His face was a little pale.

    The eight cyan wooden boards that originally surrounded the stars also quickly flew back and flew behind the Black Wood Lord.

    ¡°I figured it out, it¡¯s in the Flame Dragon Realm.¡± Lord Blackwood nodded lightly.  "A terrifying force has appeared. This force is unparalleled. It makes me feel even more domineering than Lord Da Feng."

    "Who does this force represent?"

    "Could it be that a master has obtained the Sith war weapons?" Lord Blackwood couldn't help but infer this.

    ??????????????????The deterrent effect of terrible weapons of war is great.

    There are high and low levels of war weapons. Although the chain weapon Ji Ning obtained has the effect of suppressing and absorbing, it must first bind the opponent, so it can only be regarded as relatively special.  It doesn't help much in real fights.

    Like Qingyang Star, although it is only one thing, it was the one that could affect the situation of a regional battle in the ancient war.

    Therefore, although Lord Da Feng only has one and His Majesty Lonely has several, the status of the two is equivalent.

    ¡­¡­

    "Flaming Dragon Realm?" Lord Da Feng immediately conveyed the order after receiving the reply from Lord Blackwood, "Mang Ya, Ming Lan, Feng Yu, there should be a terrifying force appearing in your Flame Dragon Realm. It even surpasses  It is under my control. You need to check the Flame Dragon Territory at all times. If there is any special movement in your Flame Dragon Territory, please notify me immediately and I will come immediately."

    "yes."

    "We also had a reaction and felt the terrible oppression."

    "We are also looking for it."

    Mang Ya, Ming Lan, and Feng Yu gained some confidence as soon as they received Lord Da Feng's order. Even Lord Da Feng felt the need, so even if something happened, they could ask Lord Da Feng for help.

    So

    Mang Ya, Ming Lan, Feng Yu, and even the Dao Alliance who later received orders from Lord Da Feng also began to investigate all directions and investigate all relevant movements in the Yanlong Domain.

    It¡¯s just that the Yanlong Domain has always been peaceful and nothing happened.

    ******

    time flies.

    Six million years after the God of Fire escaped from trouble.

    "Wow."

    A realm flying boat appeared on the edge of the Yanlong realm.

    There was only one figure in the flying boat. He was dressed in green clothes and stood with his hands behind his back. He did not have any magic weapons on his body. His eyes were gentle, as if he could see through all the illusions. When he saw the Flame Dragon Realm appear in front of him, he showed a smile.  : "I'm back, Yanlong Domain, I, Yi Bo, am back."

    He is the famous Emperor Yi Bo!

    In the vast and chaotic universe, his popularity is far greater than that of Lord Da Feng.  Although there is a big difference in strength, for the powerful powers in distant realms and different universes, they don't care about Lord Da Feng.  Because you may never encounter it!  They may also never ask Lord Dawind.

    But there were too many people asking Emperor Yibo for help.

    "The feeling of hometown" Emperor Yi Bo drove the realm flying boat and looked at the Flame Dragon realm with great joy.

    Emperor Yibo¡¯s temperament is very unique and aloof, like an observer of all things in the world.

    "I really didn't expect that there would be another great person in my hometown, Yanlong Territory, who could actually make me feel something." Emperor Yi Bo smiled. He deduced that the realm of his hometown, Yanlong Territory, was too high.  He can sense some important things happening in the world, such as the birth of a new master, or the bird-fire god following Ji Ning this time.

    "Let's go meet this great man." Emperor Yibo smiled.

    Whoosh.

    The realm flying boat tore apart time and space and headed directly towards Tiancang Palace within the Yanlong realm.

    With Emperor Yibo¡¯s deduction ability, he can deduce the location of that terrifying power, and he can naturally keep approaching!  He didn't even bother to slowly advance through deductions again and again. Instead, he tore apart time and space at once and arrived outside the eternal realm of the sky. Because he deduced reversely based on all the known information in the entire Yanlong Domain, he easily deduced countless causes and effects.  Pick out what you need.

    "Nine times out of ten, this amazing person is the evil Taoist Beiming Taoist who has realized the ultimate way." Emperor Yibo quickly made a rough judgment when he arrived at the Yanlong Domain.  , if the judgment is wrong, I'm afraid you still have to slowly deduce it step by step to get closer.

    In the void outside the eternal realm of Tiancang, Emperor Yibo stood alone in the void, looking at the eternal realm in front of him.

    "My guess is correct." Emperor Yi Bo nodded lightly.

    There are countless causes and effects in the universe.

    Although Ji Ning and the others can also 'see' cause and effect, they must know that even a mortal has many causes and effects. How many creatures are there in an eternal world?  The entanglement of cause and effect is as vast as a sea of ??smoke, and it is impossible to examine it.

    But Emperor Yibo was already determined when he saw the eternal world of heaven.

    "This power is indeed within the eternal realm of Heaven. Lord Beiming, I would like to take a closer look to see what this terrifying power is." Emperor Yi Bo took a step forward and entered the eternal realm of Heaven.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing""Sky" will be available in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 14 Ji Ning and Emperor Yibo

    The third update today!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In Tiancang Palace.

    Ji Ning was sitting cross-legged on the edge of the bridge, with a faint sword light flowing around him.  There was a fat man lying in the flowerbed not far away, with a lot of flowers lying on his face. He was still holding meat in his hand, and his mouth was full of oil. As he ate, he was shaking in the flowerbed, left and right,  It's like a cradle.  The Green Demon Lord was sitting in a pavilion far away, eating and drinking. Occasionally he glanced at the fat man with rosy skin in displeasure.

    Guard Bai Rong sat silently in a corner, forever guarding Ji Ning.

    "It feels so good, so good." The chubby Qin Huo muttered while eating.

    "Grab my food, rob me of my food, damn bird fire, if I can't beat you, hum." Qing Mo immersed himself in eating and whispered, but there was a mana barrier around him, which completely blocked the sound.  .  Qing Mo is indeed very unhappy. He also likes food, but once he takes out some delicious food, he will be snatched away by Bird Fire.

    I can't fight again, I can only take advantage of my mouth, and I dare not let the poultry fire hear.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." A voice suddenly came in.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning opened his eyes.

    "Fellow Taoist's formations are really amazing. The formations of ordinary sects can't stop me at all, and I can get in easily. But the formations you set up, Taoist Friend Beiming, are so mysterious and unpredictable that I can't even decipher them for a while.  "The voice continued to come.

    Ji Ning took a quick look and saw a man in green in mid-air through the formation restrictions.

    Ji Ning was shocked when he saw this.

    The man in green clothes in front of him gave Ji Ning a unique sense of detachment, as if he was beyond this world. Even the cause and effect that Ji Ning could 'see' was very docile to the man in green clothes in front of him.  The cause and effect are in order, as if everything is under the control of this man in green.  Cause and effect is no longer a burden to the man in green, but has become a tool for him to control and use.

    Among the characters that Ji Ning has seen, Hongran Supreme is even better. Hongran Supreme is even transcendent from cause and effect.

    "Fellow Taoist, please come in." Ji Ning immediately activated the formation restriction.  Let the man in green come in.

    The man in green walked through the void and arrived at the cave where Ji Ning was.

    "A master It is rumored that Taoist friend Beiming has a master follower. This should be the master of the green demon." The man in green glanced at the master of the green demon in the distance, and then his eyes fell on the lying figure.  In the flower bed, the fat man who was still eating was rolling around. The man in green finally showed a look of surprise and said with a surprised smile, "It turned out to be a chaos origin beast. It's amazing, it's amazing, it depends on the entanglement of cause and effect. Dao Lord Beiming, you can actually do this."  Taming a chaos source beast, I admire you."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    "The causal connection between myself and Bird Fire is indeed very great, but the other party can actually recognize it as a Chaos Source Beast at a glance?"  It should be noted that the Qinhuo God's transformation technique is a natural talent, and Ji Ning and the others can't see any flaws at all.

    "Who are you?" The shriveled old man, the Lord of the Green Demon, also came over, frowning and very dissatisfied. This guy talked about being a follower of the Lord as soon as he came, and he didn't seem to take him seriously. Naturally, he wasn't very concerned about it.  readily.  And he didn't feel any threat from the person in front of him.

    "I'm Yi Bo." The man in green said.  Ignoring the horrified expression of the Lord of the Green Demon, he turned to look at Ji Ning, "I was still wandering around outside, but suddenly I felt something in my heart. I knew that a big force appeared in my hometown so I rushed back as soon as possible, deducing that this force was there.  In the eternal world of Tiancang, I naturally found you, Beiming Daojun. I really didn¡¯t expect that this power turned out to be the Chaos Source Beast. I really admire it. Being able to tame the Chaos Source Beast is amazing in the vast and chaotic universe.  figure."

    Ji Ning was shocked, but still managed to remain calm.  He immediately said: "Emperor Yibo really surprised me. I really didn't expect to see you, Emperor Yibo today. Come on, come on, let's sit down and talk slowly."

    "Okay." Emperor Yi Bo nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is very curious and admires the legendary figure of Emperor Yi Bo. In the eyes of Emperor Yi Bo, Ji Ning, the Taoist Lord, is also legendary.

    Those who can practice the ultimate path to the level of the Four Steps Lord are already legendary, and their number is extremely rare, much less than the number of Lords of Different Universes.

    The Tao Lord can let the master become a follower, let alone one.

    He even subdued a Chaos Source Beast!

    Emperor Yi Bo naturally admired Ji Ning.

    The two sat down and talked and laughed, and their temperaments were quite similar.

    "That's it." Emperor Yi Bo nodded, "The Ice Peak Legion is indeedKnown for being domineering and arrogant, they believe that your life as a Dao Lord is short, and if you fail to join the Dao in the future, the realm flying boat will still cause competition.  It's normal to have the desire to rob someone.  And you embarrassed them again last time. Of course, their Ice Peak Legion will not give up, but what they come this time should be the golden-clothed emperor 'Lord Wolf' and some of his black-clothed emperors. Now you have the Chaos Origin Beast,  They no longer pose any threat.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "By the way, I came to Tiancang Palace before and found that the formations of Tiancang Palace are really mysterious." Emperor Yibo said, "Although I only practice formations concurrently, I also have the Lord of the Holy City level in formations.  And I¡¯m good at deductions, and I¡¯m pretty good at deciphering formations in general. But the formation you arranged is quite difficult for me.¡±

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "Brother Yi Bo is also very powerful. You can tell at a glance that I arranged it."

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small skill, I¡¯m only good at this.¡± Emperor Yi Bo said.

    The two of them talked like brothers naturally.

    "My formation is mainly composed of two major schools, and it is the formation school of the Sith tribe. Only the formation of the two major schools combined with each other can be so powerful." Ji Ning said.

    "No wonder." Emperor Yibo nodded, and then said, "You have achieved such achievements in formations for such a short period of time. You are worthy of being able to understand the ultimate way. Although we have only known each other for a short time, we have  He is also quite temperamental I have to tell you that after you have the Chaos Origin Beast, you don't need to worry about external threats. You only need to concentrate on practicing. The most difficult thing for you is to combine the Tao!  If the Tao fails, alas, thenif the union succeeds, you can have eternal life, and you can see each other more often in the future."

    Practitioners have different personalities.

    The Master of Mangya, the Master of Wind and Rain, and the Master of Minglan all have their own personalities. Ji Ning has a good relationship with them, but they are not true brothers and friends.

    Ke and Jiuchen gradually became brothers in life and death after experiencing life and death together.

    And Emperor Yibothe two have similar temperaments, and they both liked each other at first sight, so they became good friends.  It is not easy for a powerful person to have a good friend, and Emperor Yi Bo couldn't help but worry about Bei Ming's 'harmony'.

    "To follow the path, you can only do your best and move forward indomitably. As for success or failure, you will have no regrets if you try your best." Ji Ning said.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    For the emperor, one or two periods of chaos are really short, so Emperor Yibo temporarily lived in Tiancang Palace. Emperor Tianyi only later found out that the legendary 'Emperor Yibo' was actually in his Tiancang Palace.  , he was a little frightened.  Later, I listened to Ji Ning and Yi Bo's instructions and did not spread the news.

    For Emperor Yibo, he will see whoever he wants to see, and there are some people he doesn't want to see because they are too troublesome.

    More than ten thousand years after the arrival of Emperor Yibo.

    "Beiming." Emperor Yi Bo and Ji Ning are playing chess. Ji Ning is good at formations and is quite skilled in chess. Emperor Yi Bo is naturally more powerful, but it is rare to meet a good opponent.  Play chess often.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Emperor Yi Bo.

    "The people from the Bingfeng Legion should be arriving." Emperor Yibo said, "Let's go and greet them."

    "Is it coming soon?" Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Ice Peak Legion?" The fat man eating and drinking with the Green Demon Lord in the distance suddenly raised his head and looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning immediately stood up and shouted: "Let's go and greet the Ice Peak Legion."

    "Finally here, ho ho ho, eat them." Qian Huo was very excited. He had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning, Emperor Yibo, Qinhuo Shen, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong took the realm flying boat and directly arrived at the edge of the Yanlong realm.

    "We are waiting here." Emperor Yibo, who was dressed in green, looked at the endless darkness in the distance, "About tea time, the Ice Peak Legion will arrive here."

    Ji Ning admired this method of predicting things in advance.

    ******

    It¡¯s Monday, and Tomato is also asking everyone for recommendation votes~~~

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 15 Kill!

    "Here we go Read the latest and most complete novel," Emperor Yi Bo said suddenly.

    Ji Ning also saw a trace of ripples appearing on the edge of darkness in the distance, followed by a huge space-time gap that completely rippled in the dark space, and a spaceship flew out of it.

    "Hmph!" An angry roar suddenly came from the realm spaceship, and a terrible pressure spread, making Ji Ning, Qing Mo, Bai Rong, etc. change their expressions, as well as Emperor Yibo, Qin  Vulcan remains as usual.

    Although Emperor Yibo's own strength is not high, he has experienced too much. He has seen truly terrifying existences and visited some mysterious places, probably more than His Majesty Lonely and Lord Dafeng.  He is truly 'well-informed', and of course he can treat an 'Emperor in Golden Clothes' calmly.

    As for bird fire, I am afraid that only the Sith Lord and the Supreme Practitioner can make it feel afraid.

    "You are so brave, you dare to appear in front of me."

    ? One after another figures flew out, headed by a humanoid creature whose whole body was like pouring gold, and behind him were nine black humanoid creatures, each with a powerful aura.

    An emperor in golden clothes is as powerful as the Lord of another universe!  Nine emperors in black are equivalent to nine masters!  The sense of oppression they felt standing there was astonishing.

    "Yi Bo?" The golden-clothed Emperor Wolf Lord's eyes fell on Emperor Yi Bo, showing a hint of surprise, and snorted coldly, "No wonder this Beiming Taoist Lord is waiting here by such a coincidence. It turns out that Emperor Yi Bo is behind him.  I have heard of Emperor Yibo¡¯s name for a long time, and now it¡¯s the first time we meet him, why, do you want to stop me?¡±

    Emperor Yibo smiled and said: "Did I ask you to retreat? You just retreated?"

    "Of course it's impossible." The Wolf Lord's evil and domineering aura was so strong that it was the most terrifying thing Ji Ning had ever seen. He didn't take Emperor Yi Bo seriously at all. "I think I'll flatter you, Emperor Yi Bo. I look down on you."  Youryou are nothing again!"

    The Wolf Lord is extremely arrogant.

    He didn¡¯t ask for help from Emperor Yi Bo, and this was the first time he saw Yi Bo in countless years.  Naturally, he didn't pay attention to an emperor who didn't even have the power to dominate.

    "Yi Bo's strength is ordinary. He only knows some deduction skills and is praised by some friends. For those who don't ask for anything from me, I am really just a fart." Emperor Yi Bo was still very calm.

    The Wolf Lord looked cold and aloof on the surface, but some thoughts passed through his mind: "Is Emperor Yibo actually here, could he have any plans? But in terms of survivability, the body of the emperor in golden clothes is stronger than that of the Lord of another universe.  The strength of me and the nine black-clothed emperors under my command. I am afraid that Lord Dafeng will have to kill himself to threaten me! No matter what Emperor Yibo has planned, I am afraid he will not be able to do anything to me."

    "Use force to break the law, if you are strong enough, all calculations will be a joke." The Wolf Lord is confident enough in his own strength.

    "Master Beiming." The Wolf Lord looked at the young man in white who was carrying a black divine sword in the distance.

    Ji Ning and the Wolf Lord looked at each other from a distance.

    "General Wolf Lord." Ji Ning also spoke.

    "What a Tao Lord, amazing and amazing." The Wolf Lord said, "You are the only Tao Lord that I can respect in my life."

    "The general is overly praised," Ji Ning said.

    "Don't be modest. Dao Lord can have the strength to dominate. It's amazing to have the master become a follower." The Wolf Lord glanced at the green demon next to Ji Ning, "But this follower is too cowardly. If it were me. Soon.  Just committed suicide.¡±

    A cold light flashed in Qing Mo's eyes.

    "The ones I despise the most are those who commit suicide." Ji Ning said.

    "Huh?" The Wolf Lord frowned and looked at the young man in white, and snorted coldly, "I really don't know how high the world is. No wonder you dare to be the enemy of our Bingfeng Legion! Dao Lord Beiming, you are a Dao Lord, and your lifespan is only one hundred and eight thousand years.  The Age of Chaos. How short-lived? When your lifespan expires, you will die. At that time, the realm flying boat will still have to flow into his hands, and even cause a big fight. For us, the emperors with eternal lifespan, owning it  The realm flying boat allows you to wander around and see more, but having the realm flying boat in your hands is simply a waste!"

    "It's better to hand over the realm flying boat as soon as possible. There is still a way to survive." The Wolf Lord said.

    Originally, he planned to take action directly, but seeing that ¡®Emperor Yibo¡¯ was confident enough, he was naturally more cautious.

    "pay?"

    Ji Ning shook his head, "Why should I give my treasure to you?"

    "Really?" The evil spirit in the Wolf Lord began to surge, and the caution due to the appearance of Emperor Yibo began to gradually dissipate, and the violence in his nature began to be exposed.

    "No." Ji Ning shook his head.

    &nbsp; "You are seeking death." The Wolf Lord's eyes turned cold, and he immediately pointed his hand at Ji Ning and shouted angrily, his voice booming through the surrounding void, "Kill them all! Eradicate the Tiancang Palace! Let all parties know who are enemies of our Bingfeng Legion.  as a result of."

    "yes."

    Nine black humanoid creatures respectfully obeyed the order at the same time.

    "kill!"

    "kill!"

    These nine emperors in black all showed murderous intent, and their mighty power exploded, and nine magnificent black streams of light tore through the void They were used to fighting and killing!  Some powerful forces were uprooted by them, and now they were just a Dao Lord force, and they didn't take it seriously at all.

    When Ji Ning heard the voice echoing in the void, his eyes showed murderous intent. This Ice Peak Legion was really domineering. Unfortunately, this time he was the one who really had the advantage.

    "Birds of fire! Kill them all!" Ji Ning also pointed forward and issued an order.

    "I've been waiting for this moment." Qin Huo, who had been holding back his temper, twisted his big butt and let out an excited cry. At the same time, the seemingly ordinary fat man suddenly turned into a ball of dazzling flames,  In the blazing flames was a strange creature that looked like a flying bear spreading a pair of huge fiery red wings.

    The nine emperors in black who were flying towards them all showed fear and confusion. They felt a terrible threat, but they had no idea what was in front of them.

    "Huh?" The Wolf Lord in the distance also changed his expression.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The bird fire god let out a thunderous roar, and at the same time, surging dark red flames spurted out from his mouth, covering the surrounding void almost instantly, as well as the nine black-clothed emperors who were killing them.

    "This is?"

    "Ah, no, this flame is too strong, run away."

    After the nine emperors in black were shrouded in dark red flames, they all felt severe pain, and at the same time, the black skin on their bodies began to gradually melt.  Although they are more powerful than guard Bai Rong in terms of strength, the 'Emperor in Black' allows life to perform the sacrifice ceremony and inherit it, while guard Bai Rong is a pure puppet and is specially used for guarding. In terms of survivability, it is better than  They are much stronger.

    "What a terrifying flame, much stronger than the master-level secret technique." Emperor Yibo exclaimed.

    "Ordinary masters will be burned to death directly." The Green Demon on the side said, "The bodies of these black-clothed emperors are extremely impressive, and they are just gradually melting."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    While the bird fire god spewed out terrifying flames from his mouth, his wings shook at the same time, turning into a terrifying stream of light.

    "So fast."

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    This speed is simply much faster than the limit speed of the realm flying boat.

    "It's too fast." The Thunder Star Lord who was hiding in the domain spaceship in the distance was also shocked. He was the Lord of Thunder and Lightning, and his speed was the top among the Lords. He was also shocked by it, "This speed  It¡¯s so much faster than me, how could it be so fast?¡±

    The bird fire god is called the bird fire god.

    Because it flies too fast, it is considered to be a bird, the best at flying.  The second is the means of attack.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡±

    The bird fire god turned into a stream of light and rushed in front of an emperor in black. One of his chubby claws grabbed it, twisting the arm of the emperor in black and tearing a big hole in his chest. There was a hole inside the chest.  Among the countless rock passages, one star was directly shattered. The black-clothed emperor suffered fatal damage to his body vitals and died instantly.

    "Pfft."

    Another claw directly grabbed the head of a black-clothed emperor. Although the black-clothed emperor's head was extremely tough, it was still so hard that it exploded. The black-clothed emperor was also killed.

    "Get back." The Wolf Lord General in the distance looked at him with dismay. He already knew something was wrong when he saw the dark red flames, and immediately rushed over to save his subordinates, but his flying speed was as fast as that of the Bird Vulcan God.  Compared with the flying speedthe difference is simply too huge. They are not on the same level at all.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 16 Chaos source beast shakes all directions

    The speed of these black-clothed emperors was much slower than that of the Bird-Vulcan God, and under this terrifying dark red flame, their speed dropped even more sharply.

    As for the general ¡®Lord Wolf¡¯¡¯s rescue?

    "These black-clothed emperors calculated with just one thought. If they were to fly over at the speed of the wolf lord, I'm afraid the Bird-Vulcan God would have almost killed them.

    So you have to protect yourself!

    "Join hands."

    "Let's join forces to delay time."

    ¡°Just delay it for a moment.¡±

    These black humanoid creatures were as if they had encountered natural enemies, and they were all terrified. Fortunately, the nine of them rushed over together, and they were still very close to each other.  By the time the Bird Vulcan tore apart and killed two black-clothed emperors one after another, the other seven black-clothed emperors had already gathered together.

    "Hide into the cave." An emperor in black waved his hand and took out a cave magic weapon.

    Snapped!

    Under the terrifying dark red flames that could burn the Lord to death, the eternal top-level cave magic weapon cracked directly, and the entire magic weapon was completely damaged.

    "Hu~~~" With the flutter of the huge wings bathed in flames, the bird fire god had already reached the seven emperors in black.

    "Block."

    The seven emperors in black waved their palms at the same time, and the silver patterns on their bodies also lit up.

    A monstrous cold air spread across the sky, and I saw ice condensed on the surface of the big black palms, slapping the bird fire god who was killing them in front of me.

    "Roar, die!" The Bird-Vulcan God is very arrogant, so it naturally fights head-on. It swooped down, and slapped it with a pair of huge claws like bear paws, which made Ji Ning, Qing Mo and others in the distance feel heartbroken.  The trembling power directly collided with the black palms of the seven black-clothed emperors.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    This incredible collision instantly caused the surrounding void to collapse.

    The power of these seven black-clothed emperors working together is no less than that of a master of a different universe. Although they are still at a disadvantage in this collision with the Bird-Vulcan God, they also staggered the Bird-Vulcan God and their speed was also curbed.

    But the seven emperors in black flew backwards at the same time, their whole bodies trembling.  A large number of cracks appeared on the body. The injury was too serious, and even they would need a while to fully recover.

    "Huh~~" The Bird Vulcan staggered slightly and his speed dropped sharply, then he became angry and flapped his wings again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It flew across the sky in an instant.  Killing those black-clothed emperors who were still flying around, the black-clothed emperors could not slow down so quickly.

    "not good."

    "Escape separately."

    "One is the only one who can escape."

    These black-clothed emperors were all seriously injured, and even their bodies were being thrown away uncontrollably. They were unable to unite to deal with it again.  He could only escape with his life by following this trend of flying away.

    "Tear~~~" The Bird Vulcan God waved his wings at a terrifying speed, and his claws passed over an escaping black-clothed emperor, and instantly tore open the black-clothed emperor's chest. There were several vital points on the chest, naturally.  Kill with one blow.

    "Roar."

    The Vulcan God took a big bite, and directly bit the whole black humanoid creature into his mouth, and ate it with a click.

    This is the most terrifying beast in the entire chaotic universe - the Chaos Source Beast!  It's normal for them to eat a realm.  This black humanoid creature is even easier to eat for the bird fire god, and it is quite strong.

    "Stop it!" The Wolf Lord finally came to kill him.

    "Pfft." Before the Wolf Lord could stop him, the Bird Vulcan slapped a black humanoid creature on the back with one claw, causing its back to dent directly, and various crackling sounds came from its body.  The breath of this black humanoid creature also weakened instantly.

    "Damn it, die!" The Wolf Lord was furious, and a knife appeared in each hand.

    Poof!

    Two sword lights that looked like rainbows crossed the sky, containing the endless anger and murderous intention of the Wolf Lord, and struck at the Bird Fire God. However, the Bird Fire God directly waved its wings, and the huge wings struck the two sword lights like a shield.  Up, bang~~~A collision even more violent than the head-on collision between the Bird Vulcan God and the seven emperors in black occurred.

    The Wolf Lord couldn¡¯t help but fly upside down.

    The speed of the Bird Vulcan also stopped.  He looked at the Wolf Lord slightly surprised.

    "Damn, damn." The Wolf Lord looked behind him and saw the four seriously injured black-clothed emperors fleeing in panic towards the distant realm spaceship. This made the Wolf Lord even more distressed, "Nine black-clothed emperors were fleeing in panic.  The emperor actually lost five people in one fell swoop. WeThe Peak Legion has never suffered such a heavy loss in its endless years!  "

    The Bingfeng Legion fought in all directions, setting off battles one after another, and only eight emperors in black were killed in total.

    But this time, it was just a Taoist force that was easily killed, but our Bingfeng Legion lost five emperors in black in an instant?

    "You do have some strength, about the same as those lords of different universes. You can't even be beaten to death." The bird fire god roared, "Go away, I'm too lazy to fight you! If those seven black guys hadn't blocked me a little, I'm afraid they  All dead."

    indeed.

    According to the terrifying speed of the Bird Vulcan God, it was indeed possible to kill all the black humanoid creatures before the Wolf Lord stopped him, but the seven black-clothed emperors joined forces to block that affected the Bird Vulcan God's speed, and only then did the nine black-clothed emperors  In the end, five died and four escaped.

    "You, you" The Wolf Lord became even more crazy and angry. He had never suffered such a big loss before. He was completely furious. "You die!"

    "I can't beat you to death, and I'm too lazy to beat you, so why are you still here?" The Bird-Vulcan God roared and also killed him.

    ¡­¡­

    The void within a radius of tens of billions of miles completely collapsed, and the void fragments were strangled into countless hot particles. The huge flaming bird figure and a golden figure collided and fought again and again.

    This is a collision that represents another level of combat power.

    The Bird-Vulcan God indeed had the upper hand, completely suppressing the golden figure and sending it flying away time and time again!  However, the body of the 'Golden Emperor' is too strong, and there is not even a single scratch on his body.  He went crazy and killed him again and again.  It showed extremely exquisite sword skills, which are the sword skills that dominate the realm.

    A terrible collision

    It made Ji Ning, Qing Mo and the others tremble with fear.

    "Is this the strength of the Lord of the Different Universe?" Ning nodded slightly. The Bird-Vulcan God is indeed much stronger than the Lord of the Different Universe, but he still cannot be killed. After all, his level is too low and he relies entirely on his talent to fight.  Therefore, the masters of different universes can save their lives in front of the bird fire god.  But you can't resist hard.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of the wolf-lord of the gold-robed emperor, was beaten and thrown upside down again and again, but his anger made the wolf master persevere and kill him again and again.

    It¡¯s such a devastation.

    The Lord will indeed lose his life in the face of such an attack.

    "This is just a general of the Bingfeng Legion." Qing Mo exclaimed.

    "He is already a golden-robed emperor, and that lonely majesty is just a golden-robed emperor." Emperor Yibo on the side said, "That lonely majesty just has more war weapons. Those war weapons are not as good as the bird fire god."  It's like scratching an itch, it can't hurt the immortal body of the bird fire god at all. So if His Majesty Lonely comes to kill him, he will still be ravaged. This is the terror of the Chaos Source Beast"

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    There were fluctuations in time and space in the distance behind. An old man with a white beard and six curved horns in a snow-white robe stepped out of the time and space rift. He was the Lord of Mangya.

    "What a terrifying fluctuation." Master Mangya also changed his expression as he looked at the scene of destruction of heaven and earth in the distance. It was a fluctuation that was far above him and reached another level.

    "So powerful, is this what Lord Da Feng said, a terrifying power that is beyond his control?" Another figure appeared in the distance, it was the Lord of Wind and Rain.

    "The Emperor in Golden Clothes? The legendary Emperor in Golden Clothes who is comparable to the Lord of the Alien Universe was completely ravaged? What is the origin of this strange beast?" The Lord of Minglan also appeared. Such a terrifying fluctuation, as the Flame Dragon Domain, they  The three major masters also reacted and rushed over.

    The realm spaceship present was the Thunder Star Lord and the four emperors in black who had escaped.

    On the other side are Ji Ning and others as well as the three new masters.

    They all looked at the battle in front of them in shock.

    The battle between the bird fire god and the crazy wolf lord.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!!!!" The Wolf Lord let out an angry roar, and the roar echoed in all directions. His voice contained his frustration, his anger, and his unwillingness.  He has never been so angry!  Although he violently killed again and again, he could not continue like this, because if he continued violently, the power contained in his body would be exhausted, and his life would be in danger.

    "Beiming Daojun, I remember you, I remember you." The Wolf Lord turned his head and looked at the young man in white in the distance, with a terrifying murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Walk!"

    The Wolf Lord immediately started to run away.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Star"??¡·The app will be available in China on June 26th, come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 17 Chasing

    "Want to escape?" The bird fire god, who was also very angry at the wolf master, shook his wings and flew across the sky in an instant. The speed was terrifying. He caught up with the fleeing wolf master almost instantly, and waved its palms and claws again.  In the past, "You just ran away?" There was a loud bang, but the Wolf Lord General was not damaged at all. The sword in his hand turned into a round light, and the whole person was like a circle and he took advantage of the impact.  He continued to run away, but his strong body was not damaged at all.

    The wolf master fled, and the bird fire god chased him.

    "Qinhuo, chase after me." Ji Ning ordered through a telepathic message.

    "Leave it to me. Run away if you want. How can it be so easy?" The Bird-Vulcan God was venting crazily.

    "We chase."

    Ji Ning also waved his hand and released a realm flying boat. Ji Ning, Qing Mo, Emperor Yi Bo, and Bai Rong all started flying towards it.

    "Beiming, take us to have a look too." Lord Mangya flew over, Lord Minglan and Lord Wind and Rain also came over. Regarding the collision of power at the level of the Lord of Different Universes, they watched the battle without any threat.  , they are very happy.  After the short observation just now, they have already made some inferences.

    There is no doubt that the terrifying mysterious beast that completely suppressed the golden emperor should belong to Ji Ning.

    "Okay, let's go together." Ji Ning didn't refuse.

    So Ji Ning, Emperor Yibo, Qing Mo, Mang Ya, Feng Yu, Ming Lan, and Bai Rongjin were all riding on a realm flying boat. The realm flying boat rowed across the sky and chased after them. Although in terms of speed alone, Ji Ning's control  The ultimate speed of the realm flying boat is not as good as that of the Bird-Vulcan God, but the Wolf Lord's speed is too slow, so the Bird-Vulcan God ravages the Wolf Lord all the way, and Ji Ning and the others can easily keep up.

    "Yi Bo."

    "Long time no see, Yi Bo."

    The three masters of Mangya all greeted Emperor Yibo. Emperor Yibo also came from the Flame Dragon Realm, so he naturally knew these three masters. The two sides watched the terrifying battle of a higher level in the distance.  While talking.

    "Beiming, is this strange beast the legendary Chaos Source Beast?" Lord Mangya quickly asked what he wanted to know most. Lord Fengyu and Lord Minglan were equally curious.

    Ji Ning nodded: "It is the source of chaos beast, named the Bird Fire God."

    "No wonder."

    "I said that only the legendary Chaos Source Beast can have such terrifying strength." Master Mang Ya and the three of them were a little surprised. Although they had made some guesses before, they had never seen it before. They were all legends and were too rare.  .

    "It's amazing. This bird of fire is a chaotic origin beast but it fought against the Ice Peak Legion. It should have been tamed." said the Lord of Wind and Rain.

    Lord Minglan looked at Emperor Yi Bo.  He smiled and said, "Yi Bo, did you tame this chaos source beast?"

    They were all a little shocked and admired.

    The legendary Chaos Source Beast is rare to see, and taming it is even more legendary!  But if it was Emperor Yibo who did it, even though they were surprised, they could still understand. Emperor Yibo had been invited by some top powers to go to mysterious places. If he could be lucky enough to tame a chaos source beast, there would be a chance.  possible.

    "I don't have the ability." Emperor Yi Bo shook his head.  "It was tamed by Beiming."

    "Beiming?" Master Mang Ya and the three of them looked at Ji Ning in disbelief, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    This Lord Beiming is so evil!

    "I have never heard of such a terrifying Dao Lord. If it is an Eternal Emperor, it is normal for someone as powerful as Lord Dafeng and His Majesty Lonely to tame a Chaos Source Beast.  But it is simply amazing that a Dao Lord can do such a thing.

    "It's just luck." Ji Ning continued to look outside calmly, and his eyes fell on the realm spaceship in the distance that turned into lightning and flew around again and again, "What a fast realm spaceship. This realm spaceship  The speed of the flying boat is much faster than mine, and it feels like the extreme speed that occasionally bursts out is faster than a bird's fire."

    "Thunder Star Master is a master who uses thunder and lightning to become a master. He is very good at speed. He controls the realm flying boat and uses the power of the realm flying boat more subtly, making the realm flying boat fly faster." Yi Bo stood aside.  The emperor said, "So personal realm is very important. The power of the same treasure in the hands of different powerful people is still different."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Wow.

    The Lord of Thunder Star controlled the realm flying boat and flew on the edge of the battlefield, hiding from the bird-like Vulcan God and watching the battle.

    "Thunder Star, save the general quickly." The other four black-clothed emperors urged anxiously.

    "There's no way to save it." Lord Thunder Star shook his head, "It's too fast., that Chaos Source Beast is too fast. I am best at flying, but my speed is still far from comparable to it.  Even if he controls the Domain Spaceship, which is famous for its flying it is barely better than it, and the Wolf Lord General's speed is too slow, even slower than my flying speed!  The Chaos Origin Beast has been surrounding him. Once I get close, I will probably be caught by the Chaos Origin Beast Once caught, we are all finished.  "

    "well."

    "Damn it."

    The four emperors in black were also furious. This experience was really a huge blow, but they also understood how terrifying the 'Bird Fire God' was. After all, the other five companions died in just a short moment.  If they were just a little slower, the four of them would die.

    "Don't worry, it can be seen that Lord Wolf can easily protect himself." Lord Thunder Star said.

    "Well, General, he doesn't fight crazy. If he only protects himself, the power consumed will be greatly reduced he can definitely fight for a long time."

    "Although the Chaos Origin Beast is very strong, its level is very low and its attack moves are very stupid. The general can easily protect himself."

    The four emperors in black nodded.

    But they also know that General Wolf Lord has the master-level combat power of a different universe, so they can easily protect themselves!  Like their black-clothed emperor, even though the realm of the Chaos Source Beast is very low, it can still easily wreak havoc on them This is breaking the law with force. No matter how high the realm is, it is useless in the face of the absolute gap.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bang."

    "Pfft."

    "Wow."

    The Wolf Lord is like a ball. Every time he makes clever use of the power of the Bird Vulcan, he is thrown away again and again. However, his own energy consumption is extremely low. The Wolf Lord General is still calm and looks in the distance.  The territorial flying boat that has been following: "Beiming Dao Lord? I remember you, just wait."

    time flies.

    This chase and escape lasted for more than tens of thousands of years in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Ning was following him in his realm flying boat, and his brows gradually furrowed.

    The reason why we pursue him is because Ji Ning never gives up any chance to kill the golden-clothed emperor These Chaos Source Beasts are endowed with endless luck. They have nearly immortal bodies, endless power, and can be replenished quickly.  So the Sith simply used it as a source of energy!  The replenishment of the power of the golden emperor was much slower. Ji Ning had expected that the power of the golden emperor would be exhausted, and the golden emperor would probably die by then.

    "It's a pity that the opponent is not stupid, nor does he fight like crazy. Instead, he takes advantage of his own strength again and again. His own replenishment can fully keep up with the consumption. Naturally, he can resist as long as he needs to.

    "After tens of thousands of years, the Wolf Lord General can still persist easily." Ji Ning frowned, "It seems that his replenishment and recovery have caught up with the consumption."

    "Qinhuo, come back." Ji Ning ordered through a message.

    "Roar~~~" The bird fire god in the darkness in the distance let out a proud roar. Hunting it for tens of thousands of years is really nothing to it, and one or two Chaos Epochs is just the time for it to take a nap.

    The hunted General Wolf Lord was slightly startled, then realized that the Bird Vulcan God had stopped chasing him, and then he flew towards the realm spaceship dominated by Thunder Star.

    Whoosh.

    He quickly rushed into the realm spaceship, and the realm spacecraft greatly increased in speed, turned into a dazzling electric light, and quickly disappeared into the darkness in the distance.

    Ji Ning looked at the darkness silently.

    Emperor Yibo said: "In terms of the power of energy, the Chaos Origin Beast is actually far superior to the Lord of Different Universes by one level. But its realm is too low, and it is like a child, and can only use it in the most superficial way! Therefore, its power  No matter how big it is, it can only suppress the level of the Lord of Different Universes. According to legend, no Lord of Different Universes or the Emperor in Golden Clothes has ever died in its hands."

    Ji Ning nodded: "The utilization efficiency is too low. With such strong energy, the Sith tribe deployed the Yao Fire Realm and easily transformed it into the 'power of mass extinction', easily killing the master of the different universe."

    " Bird fire, with Ji Ning's level, can easily kill the golden emperor."

    "It's a pity that its level is so low that it can be ignored. It only has the most basic wildness and can only do the most basic killing."

    "It's a pity that the golden-robed emperor escaped." Qing Mo muttered.

    "We can't pursue anymore. If we continue to pursue, once His Majesty Lonely leads the Bingfeng Legion to kill us, it will probably be troublesome." Emperor Yibo said, "At that time, we will have no choice but to hide under the protection of the God of Birds and Fire."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 18 The contending parties

    Ji Ning nodded.  .  .  Read the latest and most complete novels

    There are four golden-clothed emperors in the entire Bingfeng Legion. The strongest among them, His Majesty the Lonely, has several war weapons that can be forcibly destroyed even in different universes.  After all, there is only one Bird-Vulcan God, and it is difficult to deal with all parties at the same time. If he and others want to save their lives, they can only hide in the cave carried by the Bird-Vulcan God.

    Of course, you can also order the bird fire god to kill, directly to the lair of His Majesty the Lonely.

    So if we really fight, I¡¯m afraid neither side will get any benefits.

    "Wow." The bird fire turned into a fat man with rosy skin and entered the realm flying boat.

    "The beating was really good, I haven't been beaten like this for a long time, huh huh." Qin Huo was very proud, "That Wolf Lord General, he really resisted the beating. I have been beaten so many times, but I just can't kill him."

    The Lord Mangya, Lord Minglan, Lord Fengyu, Qing Mo and others all looked at the fat man in awe.

    The seemingly harmless fat man went on a killing spree, the master was literally slaughtered, and the master of another universe was ravaged and could only save his life.

    "Who are these three?" Qinhuo looked at Mang Yazhu and the three of them, and moved his mouth, "Master, do you want to eat them?"

    "Don't."

    Mang Yazhu and the three of them were shocked.

    "They are all my friends, Qin Huo, stop making trouble." Ji Ning said evenly.

    "Oh." Qin Huo nodded, casually lying down on a chair next to him, waving his hand, some delicious food appeared in front of him, and he started to eat.

    "The Chaos Source Beast is indeed extraordinary, extraordinary." Master Mang Ya breathed a sigh of relief. They all couldn't help but move closer to Ji Ning, trying to stay away from the Bird-Vulcan God.

    "I have seen today's battle, and I have gained a lot of experience." The Lord of Wind and Rain lamented, "Although I have long heard that the battle of the Lord of Different Universes is very scary, I have never seen it before. After all, at that level  His power rarely fights! This is the first time I have seen him in this life, he is really powerful. Far more than me."

    Ji Ning also nodded, he was also shocked.

    The flames of the bird fire can probably burn him to death, and the reputation of the 'Golden-clothed Emperor' is not false. The bird fire god used all his methods, but he couldn't hurt him.

    Ji Ning also gradually understood.

    In terms of attack power, the Bird Vulcan God is only slightly stronger than the Lord of Different Universes, and he can't even kill him!  In terms of defense, it can be said to be almost immortal, and in terms of powerful energy, it is almost endless.

    Like His Majesty Lonely, using Sith weapons to attack.  It can even kill the lord of another universe!  It's a pity that it still can't hurt the bird fire god, and the defense is just a normal golden-clothed emperor. The important thing is that it can't fight for a long time.  Just like Lord Da Feng consumes a lot of money every time he uses Qingyang Star, His Majesty Lonely consumes a lot of money every time he uses the Sith weapons.

    so¡­¡­

    These obvious attacks can be stronger. When they encounter chaotic beasts, they can't hurt it, but they can swing all the way to slaughter, and they can only watch lonely.

    ¡­¡­

    The shock brought by this battle is intense.

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, Mang Ya, Feng Yu, Ming Lan and the others all felt a higher level of terror.

    Similarly, they all envied Ji Ning for being able to subdue a chaotic origin beast.

    ******

    "Damn it."

    Within the domain boundary flying boat.  Figures stood around, all silent, until the golden figure spoke for the first time to break the silence.

    General Wolf Lord stood there, his eyes cold and filled with murderous intent.  The surrounding atmosphere seemed to have solidified. When had they ever been hit like this?

    "General?" The other four looked at General Wolf Lord.

    "We must not give up like this." General Wolf Lord gritted his teeth, "Your Majesty must be invited."

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Endless cold air filled the air, covering the surrounding void.

    An iceberg is suspended in the void.  The iceberg has a series of peaks, and there is a figure suspended in mid-air on the top of one of the peaks.

    The silver throne is suspended in the sky, and he has a gorgeous silver robe.  The hands, neck, face and other parts are still golden!  The golden man in silver robes sat on the throne, his hands hanging on the armrests. There was a prism-shaped blood-red crystal between his eyebrows, with faint power, and it seemed like a third eye.

    He was currently looking up at the void in the distance, silently watching.

    The entire Bingfeng Legion knows

    Your Majesty is often alone looking into the void.

    This lonely majesty is usually always cold.His face makes every subordinate feel fear, and he can even deprive his subordinates of the golden-clothed emperor and the black-clothed emperor of their bodies with a single thought.  Then transferred to others.  Therefore, every Ice Peak Legion soldier was extremely frightened in front of him, fearing to anger His Majesty.

    Only when he was going crazy and killing, His Majesty would show a smile.

    "Your Majesty." A gray-robed figure flew over and saluted respectfully.

    His Majesty Lonely¡¯s golden eyes glanced at him: ¡°Are you a follower of the Wolf Lord?¡±

    "Yes." The gray-robed figure said respectfully, "I have been following General Wolf Lord. I have just received the order from Lord Wolf and have something very important to report to Your Majesty."

    "Say." His Majesty Lonely said calmly, his eyes still looking at the endless void.

    "This matter originated from a Taoist named Beiming." The gray-robed figure began to respectfully explain the matter from beginning to end in detail, without any exaggeration and completely truthful.

    His Majesty Lonely just listened from the beginning to the end. Even when he heard that Ji Ning had the power to dominate, his eyelids only moved. He only turned around when he heard the word "Chaos Source Beast".

    "Chaos Source Beast?" His Majesty Lonely whispered, "Who is its master? Is it Yi Bo?"

    "No, General Wolf Lord said that they had seen Dao Lord Bei Ming give an order directly, saying 'Bird Fire, kill them all'." The figure in gray robe said, "This Chaos Source Beast should be called 'Bird Fire'  The owner should be Lord Beiming."

    "Chaos source beast? The owner is Beiming Daojun?" The corners of His Majesty's mouth turned up slightly.

    He is laughing.

    This frightened the gray-robed emperor who reported it. Every time His Majesty Lonely smiled, he would be afraid.

    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s Dao Lord.¡± His Majesty Gu Gu nodded slightly, seeming quite happy.

    "General Wolf Lord said that five of our black-clothed emperors died." The gray-robed figure continued, "What should I do about this matter? Please give your Majesty's order."

    "Let the matter pass as it is." His Majesty Lonely said calmly.

    "Those five dead emperors in black?" the gray-robed figure asked.

    "If you die, you will die." Your Majesty Lonely still didn't care, he said, "This matter ends here. This Beiming Dao Lord is indeed an incredible monster. He now has the Chaos Source Beast, and the Dao Lords  Most of them are madmen! So don¡¯t fight with Beiming Dao Lord. If you fight, the Chaos Source Beast will come and kill you, and no one can stop it."

    The figure in gray robe listened obediently.

    "Send the order to the Wolf Lord and ask him to take his men and stay in the Flame Dragon Territory!" There was a trace of expectation in His Majesty's eyes, "Let him wait for all the news about Beiming Daojun, and wait for Beiming Daojun to reunite.  If news of the failure comes, let me know."

    "Yes." The gray-robed figure said respectfully.

    "Remember, from now on, don't provoke Beiming Dao Lord again. Don't tell me until he fails to join the Dao." His Majesty Lonely ordered, "Go ahead."

    The gray-robed figure saluted respectfully and then quickly retreated.

    His Majesty Lonely sat on the suspended silver throne, silently looking into the void, with expectation in his eyes: "The master is Dao Lord? Dao Lord has a short life span. If he dies, he can change his master."

    ¡­¡­

    The realm of the Secret Demon Realm, on Qingyang Star.

    Lord Dafeng also received reports from Lord Mangya, Lord Wind and Rain, and Lord Minglan.

    "Chaos source beast? The master is Dao Lord Beiming?" This seemingly slovenly old man walked out of his small courtyard, his eyes brighter than ever before.

    "The legendary Chaos Origin Beast has actually appeared." Lord Da Feng shouted immediately, "Pass me an order that all information about the Chaos Origin Beast must not be leaked. The master emperors of the Sixteen Realm Alliance and the outside world are more  It is a strict order prohibiting leakage of any information."

    "Yes, Master." The two disciples next to him responded respectfully.

    Lord Dafeng whispered softly: "Once it is leaked, it will attract more old guys. Daojun's lifespan is limited. Once Daojun dies, the Chaos Origin Beast will quickly accept the new master if he has the order of his original master."

    "Master, your majesty, Gu Gu, should also know about this?" said the master of the five industries on the side.

    "How could Lonely leak this news to anyone with his temper?" Lord Da Feng shook his head, "As for the failure of the alliance in the future, Lonely wants to fight with me? Hum, he can't compete with me!"

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 19 Everything calms down

    "Master, do we need to do anything?" the Master of the Five Industries asked in a low voice. He was once the most inconspicuous disciple of Lord Da Feng, but in the end he became the most accomplished one.  The Master of the Five Industries seems stupid, but how can a Master who can focus on studying the puppets of the Sith tribe be stupid?  He is extremely calm at critical moments, and the Five Industries know very well that the ownership of the Chaos Source Beast is enough to affect his master's status.

    My master is different from the Beiming Daojun. How long can a Beiming Daojun live?

    My master has an eternal lifespan. If he can tame a chaos source beast then his master's status in the vast chaotic universe will reach a new height, at least not comparable to that of His Majesty Lonely.

    "Don't do anything." Lord Da Feng shook his head, "There is no need to be deliberate, Dao Lord Beiming is a smart man, and he has his own judgment in his heart."

    "Yeah." Wu Ye nodded.

    "The more you force, the more useless it will be. It will only make Taoist Beiming have hostile thoughts. Loneliness has already developed a grudge against Taoist Beiming. Based on my understanding of Lonely's temperament, he will only force" Lord Dafeng smiled.  , "Don't be anxious, be patient. This matter must be done by Beiming Dao Lord willingly. Once he fails to combine the Dao, he will eventually have to make a choice."

    Emperor Tianmang on the side said: "Master, what if Beiming Daojun succeeds in joining the Dao?"

    "Success?" Lord Da Feng smiled, "That is the ultimate way. I once heard the Supreme Master say that no Taoist master has ever been able to successfully combine the Tao with the ultimate way! Once successful, the strength will be difficult to predict. I'm afraid  It will be much more terrifying than the Chaos Source Beast. By then, the Chaos Source Beast will no longer be important, and Bei Mingcai will be the most important."

    The Lord of the Five Industries and Emperor Tianmang couldn¡¯t help but have his thoughts wandering, thinking about how powerful it would be if the ultimate path was to be successfully combined.

    "Don't think about it. In the vast and chaotic universe, the cultivator civilization has given birth to several supreme beings, but it has never given birth to an emperor of the ultimate way." Lord Da Feng shook his head, "The possibility is too low."

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Da Feng gave the order.  Naturally, all the sixteen realm alliances responded to the order.

    In fact, the distance between each realm is very far, and it is very difficult to spread the news. The Sixteen Realms Alliance can only contact the outside world with a handful of dominant emperors. As long as they do not tell the outside world, the news cannot be spread.  go out.

    As for the Sixteen Realm Alliance, it has completely spread!

    Because the connection between Lord Mangya, Lord Fengyu, Lord Minglan and Lord Dafeng is also transmitted through several Lord Lords!  After all, Master Mangya and none of them have a second soul or body waiting for Lord Dafeng. Naturally, they need to send a message to Emperor Tianmang, who will then inform Lord Dafeng.

    You know a lot.  Naturally, the news spread within the Sixteen Domain Alliance.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark edge of the Flame Dragon Realm, a realm spaceship appeared. It was the realm spacecraft controlled by the Thunder Star Lord.

    Inside the flying boat, there are six figures, namely a golden humanoid creature, four black humanoid creatures and a purple-robed and purple-haired man.

    They are the general ¡®Lord Wolf¡¯ of the Ice Peak Legion, the four emperors in black and the Thunder Star Lord.

    "Make an oath." The Wolf Lord looked at the purple-robed and purple-haired man coldly.

    "Yes, yes." The Lord of Thunder Star said with a smile, "Your Majesty Lonely has an order, how can I disobey it? I, Thunder Star, swear on my life" The Lord of Thunder Star was forced to make an oath.  All information about the source of chaos beast ¡®Bird Fire God¡¯ must not be leaked.

    "You can leave." The Wolf Lord waved his hand and threw out a storage magic weapon, then flew out with his four black-clothed emperors.

    Wow.

    The territorial flying boat quickly left.

    Only the general, Lord Wolf, and four emperors in black were left on the edge of darkness.

    "General?"

    "Can you tolerate this bad breath?" The four emperors in black were still unwilling to accept it. When did they suffer such a big loss?  Can you only swallow it in your stomach?

    According to the habits of the Bingfeng Legion, whoever dares to provoke will fight back with madness!  That's why His Majesty Lonely killed three masters of different universes.

    "You all know your Majesty's order." General Wolf Lord said coldly, "Your Majesty has an order. We must do it! Your Majesty doesn't care about Beiming Dao Lord now. What your Majesty cares most about is the Chaos Source Beast As long as in the future  If we can get that Chaos Source Beast, our Ice Peak Legion will be much stronger."

    The four black-clothed emperors thought of the terror of the 'bird fire god'.  Then I felt heart palpitations.

    "In the following days, we will lurk silently in the Flame Dragon Territory, paying attention to all the movements of Beiming Dao Lord, waiting for him to fail to join the Dao."

    ******The news of the Chaos Origin Beast is like spring thunder exploding in the Sixteen Domain Alliance!  The dominant emperors were stunned.

    But His Majesty Lonely and Lord Da Feng began to wait silently. They were all waiting for Ji Ning's Hedao to fail.

    "Let's go."

    An evil blood-robed old man with a strong bloody aura stood in the void and sighed.

    Behind him are a group of other evil emperors.

    "We, we just left like this?" These emperors were a little unwilling.

    "We failed." The old man in blood-robed shook his head and said, "The Taoist Lord of Beiming escaped killing again and again, and even made the master a follower, and even had a chaos source beast This is already beyond our ability to match, we  If we stay in the Flame Dragon Realm any longer, with the influence of Bei Ming Dao Lord, we are afraid that we will be wiped out soon."

    "Nowthe only way to survive is to leave the Flame Dragon Realm." The old man in blood robe said.

    "Let's go separate and wander. Only if we leave can we have a way out." The old man in blood robe sighed, "It's because I, Xueyun, am not strong enough, I feel ashamed."

    Wow.

    The ¡®Blood Cloud Emperor¡¯, who was so famous that he had the strength of the Lord of the Holy City, tore apart time and space, took one step forward, and left alone.

    The other emperors looked at each other, and they were all very unwilling. After all, it would take too long to drift to another realm for at least a million chaos eras!

    ¡°In the chaotic universe, there is always a place for us to survive, let¡¯s go.¡±

    These emperors also quickly made up their minds, either alone or in groups of three or two, they all left and began their wandering escape.  After all, Ji Ning once said that he wanted to kill all the demons in Feixue Demon Palace. How could they dare to stay?

    ¡­¡­

    Tiancang Palace.

    Lord Mang Ya and others have already left, and Emperor Yi Bo also bid farewell to Ji Ning.

    "Brother Yi Bo, are you leaving too?" Ji Ning was a little surprised and reluctant to leave.

    "I came back this time just to see what kind of power has appeared in my hometown. Now that I have seen the Bird Fire God and got to know you Bei Ming, that's enough." Emperor Yibo smiled and said, "I have other things to do outside.  .¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Now that you have the God of Birds and Fire, there are only two people who dare to think about the God of Birds and Fire, one is His Majesty Lonely from the Ice Peak Legion, and the other is Lord Da Feng." Emperor Yibo smiled, "Of these two people, His Majesty Lonely kills  Because of his strong sexual orientation, he actually has relatively little experience. He was lucky enough to get the Sith clan¡¯s war-prepared arsenal before he suddenly rose to prominence! Lord Da Feng is different. Lord Da Feng made great contributions in the ancient wars, and even has several figures.  The Supreme has given guidance His vision is much wider, so Lord Da Feng is more low-key."

    "Of the two, Lord Da Feng is more unpredictable. If you fail to join the way in the future and you have anything to entrust, you can ask Lord Da Feng for help. This old guy is still very trustworthy." Emperor Yi Bo said.

    Ji Ning was slightly startled.

    "Of course, I still hope that you can successfully merge." Emperor Yi Bo sighed with emotion, "Because the scenery you have seen is just a small corner of the vast chaotic universe, just a Flame Dragon Realm. And  You have never seen thousands of times of magical scenes, and there are countless secrets that you have never explored. Beiming, I really hope that you can succeed in joining the Tao. When the time comes, I can also benefit from you. There are many that I don¡¯t want to know.  Wherever you dare to go.¡±

    Ji Ning was surprised and asked: "More magical places?"

    "How many places have you been to?" Emperor Yibo shook his head.

    "I have been to a different universe." Ji Ning said, "There is also the Flame Dragon Realm."

    "Too few, too few. Different universes are created casually by the Supreme, and all of them are very ordinary inside." Emperor Yibo said, "The chaotic universe is called vast The Sith tribe is just a part of the chaotic universe.  Only when you have truly seen the magic of the chaotic universe can you realize how insignificant you are! Therefore, Lord Dafeng, who has followed the Supreme Lord, keeps a low profile, while His Majesty Lonely, who has a shallow vision, is so arrogant and only relies on some Sith weapons. In terms of strength, those who can  The master of the different universes who perfectly combines mind, divine power, and mana is terrifying, and he is the real top power."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 20 Regret

    Ji Ning also nodded.  The chapters are updated the fastest

    If the Lord of the Different Universe could perfectly combine his mind, divine power, and mana, he would be even more powerful.

    When Ji Ning accepted the inheritance of more than 300 masters, God Emperor Helong was one of them. God Emperor Helong was the master of the different universe, and he even created the "God Emperor's Great Extermination Technique" This is similar to "Heart Sword Technique"  ¡·The method.  His strength is much stronger than the normal Lord of Different Universes.  Even with his own strength, he can go head-to-head with the Chaos Source Beast.

    "But having said that, the Sith war weapons have different powers. His Majesty Lonely owns several of them, which can kill the master of ordinary alien universes and even destroy an alien universe." Emperor Yibo nodded, "Although his vision is not big,  But it is indeed not easy to mess with, the Sith war weapons are too terrifying, you still have to be careful with him."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Practice hard and succeed in Hedao in one go." Emperor Yi Bo looked at Ji Ning, "Because there are so many miracles in the chaotic universe that you have never seen. The most shocking thing I have ever seen is the person who was imprisoned forever.  The terrifying power of a Lord of the Sith tribe, just a blurry figure, is still shocking even though he is seen from a distance. Needless to say, this is a treasure."

    Emperor Yibo suddenly turned over his hand, and a cube treasure appeared in his hand. He gently pulled out a crystal column and threw it to Ji Ning.

    "As long as you crush it, my treasure will be able to sense it." Emperor Yi Bo looked at Ji Ning, "After I find out, I will rush back to the Flame Dragon Realm as quickly as possible."

    "Thank you." Ji Ning was somewhat grateful.

    "We felt like old friends as soon as we met." Emperor Yi Bo sighed, and glanced around, and then the mana surged to isolate the surrounding sounds, "Before I leave, I have one more thing to say."

    Ji Ning was a little surprised when he saw that Emperor Yi Bo was so careful and didn't even let Qin Huo and Qing Mo know about it.

    "During these days, I have quietly tried my best to help you deduce." Emperor Yibo said.

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    "Your Hedaohas a great influence. Even if I try my best, I can only see a little bit." Emperor Yibo looked at Ji Ning. He did not say that he even used a very important treasure in order to deduce it.  Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to see even the blurry bit.

    "Did you see a little bit?" Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "It's vague." Emperor Yibo nodded, "I can only say it's dark!"

    "What do you mean?" Ji Ning's face changed slightly.

    "There is no chance of survival!" Emperor Yibo nodded, "At least from what I can see now, you will definitely lose if you join forces!"

    "So sure?" Ji Ning was a little reluctant to accept it.

    "Don't worry, here's what I need to remind youthe deduction is not certain after all! In the future, there are infinite possibilities after all." Emperor Yibo said.  "So you must seize every opportunity, you must win a glimmer of hope you must fight for any treasures, external forces, etc., and try your best to increase your hope."

    "If you don't fight, you will lose."

    "If we fight hard, there may be hope." Emperor Yi Bo looked at Ji Ning, "That's all, I'm leaving."

    With that said, Emperor Yibo turned around and walked away, taking a step through the air.

    Ji Ning's heart was filled with ups and downs. He thought that his level was high enough now.  Unexpectedly, Emperor Yibo thought there was no hope at all.

    ¡°If you want to achieve the ultimate success, you have to work hard and not slack off at all.¡± Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Master, is Yi Bo gone?" Qin Huo wandered over.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning nodded.  "The next days will be very peaceful, no one will disturb me."

    Ji Ning planned to continue practicing first and cultivate the other paths to the Lord of the Holy City level, so as to meet the conditions left by the 'Qi Supreme'.  Then you will get a treasure left by Supreme Qi, which is considered by Supreme Supreme Qi to be the most helpful treasure to Hedao.  I need such a treasure now.

    "Is everything going to be okay next?" Qing Mo asked, "Beiming. Are you going to practice in seclusion in Tiancang Palace?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "But before I retreat to practice, I plan to go to the Yao Fire Realm. There is still a master imprisoned in the Yao Fire Realm."

    "Winter fire!" Qing Mo's eyes lit up.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Yao Fire Realm, only the Winter Fire Lord is left in the flame channel.

    Dressed in silver, the handsome and enchanting Lord of Winter Fire sits cross-legged in the void in the Winter Fire Passage. He has enough patience. Since he has already broken up with Beiming Dao Lord, he will waitwait for Beiming Daojun.  Ming Daojun's Hedao failed, but he still has a chance to get out alive when the time comes.

    &nbsp; "What? Chaos source beast?" The Winter Fire Lord's expression suddenly changed.

    "impossible!"

    "Absolutely impossible."

    There was a look of panic in the eyes of the Winter Fire Lord. He panicked and no longer had the original calmness.

    The news that Dao Lord Beiming had tamed a Chaos Origin Beast spread widely within the Sixteen Realm Alliance. The Lord of Winter Fire's dharma body was outside, so he was naturally connected and got the news.  For other Dao Masters, this is a joy but for the Winter Fire Master, it is simply a bolt from the blue!

    He was ruthless and had no bottom line in his work. He was planning to capture Tiancang Palace to threaten Ji Ning. He even fought against Ji Ning's Dharma Body, but Master Mangya stopped him.

    Later, in the flame channel, the Winter Fire Lord still did not completely compromise.

    He wanted to watch the day when Dao Lord Beiming finally died He had been waiting, but he didn't expect to hear another news so soon - the news of the Chaos Source Beast.

    "real?"

    "The Chaos Source Beast is called the God of Fire, and it easily slaughtered the five black-clothed emperors of the Ice Peak Legion? It made the general 'Lord Wolf' of the Ice Legion flee in panic?" The more the Winter Fire Lord collected information from all parties, the more horrified he became.  .

    The emperor in black was directly slaughtered, so what does he, the master of winter fire, mean to him?

    "how so?"

    "He is just a Dao Lord. Why, why is it like this? I, I have always been very careful." The Lord of Winter Fire was a little confused. He would never blindly make an enemy of a truly terrifying existence.  Although he has no bottom line in doing things, he can do anything. Although there are many people who hate him, he can still live to this day.

    I often walk by the river and my shoes finally get wet!  Daojun, who could usually be crushed to death at will, gave him a big surprise.

    "no no¡­¡­"

    "I can not be reconciled¡­¡­"

    The face of the Winter Fire Lord turned red, and countless thoughts floated around him. He contacted the outside world again and again to check the news, but finally he gave up.

    "Escape!"

    The eyes of the Winter Fire Lord turned red.

    "We have to escape. Since Lord Beiming is fighting with the Bingfeng Legion, it means that he is no longer here. Maybe no one can control this Yao Fire Realm now." The Lord of Winter Fire felt a trace of desire.

    Whoosh.

    The Lord of Winter Fire turned into a stream of white flames and immediately began to escape.

    "Sure enough, it's okay." The Winter Fire Master flew for several breaths, but did not cause any restrictions. He immediately became happy, "Beiming Daojun must have gone out. No one is in control of this Yao Fire Realm now."

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    A terrifying ripple swept past, carrying destructive power.

    The Lord of Winter Fire was so frightened that he even ducked back and was even forced to split into two parts by the flames.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Part of the flame was swept by the ripples, struggled for a while and was finally completely destroyed.  The remaining half of the flames condensed into the appearance of the Winter Fire Lord. His face was pale, and there was a look of fear and fear in his eyes. He almost, almost died just now.

    "Master of Winter Fire, I am ordered by my master to guard you."

    A majestic voice sounded everywhere around him.

    The Lord of Winter Fire raised his head and looked around, his face full of uneasiness.

    "You are lucky this time, but you will definitely die next time. This flame tunnel is very long. It will take you a long, long time to escape. If you escape once, I don't believe you can escape the second or third time.  "The cold voice said, this is the emperor-level puppet who Ji Ning stayed here and ordered to guard here.

    "You, you" The Lord of Winter Fire became anxious and shouted loudly, "Is your master Beiming Dao Lord? Please send a message to me quickly and say that I agreed. My treasures, all my treasures, including me  My armor and even the treasures of the universe, I am willing to dedicate them all to Dao Lord Beiming, as long as he lets me go and spares my life."

    "Humph, are you begging for mercy now?" the cold voice continued.

    "Hurry up and report to your master." The Lord of Winter Fire was anxious, "I have no intention of becoming his enemy."

    "Wait, wait for the master to come." A cold voice said.

    *********************(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 21 It¡¯s of no use

    Outside the realm of Yaohuo, a domain flying boat appeared from a crack in the void.  The chapters are updated the fastest

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked at the huge whirlpool of flames billowing in the distance and smiled, "I'm afraid the Lord of Winter Fire already knows some news."

    "He must know." Qing Mo's old face was full of excitement and his eyes were shining. "Based on what I know about him, he must be frightened. Maybe as soon as you arrive Beiming, he will immediately beg for mercy."

    "Go in and take a look."

    Ji Ning also really wants to see what the Winter Fire Lord looks like now. In the past, he was very domineering and cruel in front of him.

    Wow.

    After the realm flying boat entered the Yao Fire Realm, it moved forward in the flame channel at high speed.

    "Master." A voice came from the surrounding space. It was the voice of the emperor-level puppet controlling the flame channel.

    "Is the winter fire still there?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Master." The voice outside echoed, "The Lord of Winter Fire once tried to escape. I also controlled the mechanism and restraint according to the master's order, and almost killed him. I was also scared that the Lord of Winter Fire did not dare to run away anymore. He left before  The original location is very close.¡±

    "You actually want to escape?" The green demon on the side grinned, "I finally know how to be afraid. He has immortality. Although I am a little stronger than him, I can't kill him But now that we have the Bird Vulcan God, killing him is too much."  It's easy, but if he wants to escape, some of the restrictions in the flame channel can still kill him! It doesn't matter if he escapes, or if he doesn't escape Haha, I feel happy when I think of his appearance!"

    Ji Ning also smiled, he felt equally happy!

    After flying for a long time, we finally saw the Winter Fire Lord.

    The current Lord of Winter Fire is sitting cross-legged in the void. He is still handsome and enchanting, but his aura is a little messy.

    "Huh?" The Winter Fire Lord turned around and saw a realm flying boat arriving in the distance.

    The Lord of Winter Fire quickly stood up.

    Four figures flew out of the flying boat in the distant realm. The leader was the young man in white, Ning Ning, who was carrying a black divine sword. On both sides were the chubby Bird Fire and the Green Demon Lord, while the guard Bai Rong followed at the back.  .

    "I've met Dao Lord Beiming." The Lord of Winter Fire said, keeping his posture very low.  At the same time, he glanced at Qin Huo next to Ji Ning.

    Qin Huo held the food in one hand, glanced at the Winter Fire Lord, and ate again.

    The Lord of Winter Fire always feels as if he is being eaten by bird fire, and his heart is in a state of confusion.

    "Haha, look at how respectful the Lord of Winter Fire is now." Qing Mo covered his stomach and laughed, "He is as obedient as a servant, but the last time I saw the Lord of Winter Fire, he was still arrogant.  Very, Winterfire. Do you remember what you said when we last left?"

    The Winter Fire Lord¡¯s face turned blue.

    But Qing Mo said: "It seems that you have forgotten, but I remember it clearly, Winter Fire, look." After speaking, Qing Mo waved his hand, and an illusory scene appeared next to him, which was the last scene of the last meeting.  In that illusory scene, the Lord of Winter Fire was roaring with hatred: "I think you will die first, or I will die first!"

    Dong Huo gritted his teeth and endured it.

    "Okay. Qing Mo." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Qing Mo obediently said no more.

    Donghuo was secretly relieved. Although he could do anything, as a master, he still had to save face, and was ridiculed by the green demon.  He felt bad too.  Now that he heard Ji Ning stop himhe also felt a desire. Maybe the Beiming Taoist Lord would let him go if he didn't remember his past grudges?

    "He is going to die after all, so there is no need to go too far." Ji Ning's voice sounded again.

    Dong Huo¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    "Beiming Dao Lord!!!" The Winter Fire Lord hissed.

    Ji Ning was startled by the sadness, anger and anxiety contained in the voice of the Lord of Winter Fire.

    "Master Beiming, it's my fault. It's because I was too ruthless." The Lord of Winter Fire looked at Ji Ning and begged for mercy anxiously, "I know I made a big mistake. Please give me another one, Master Beiming."  There is always a chance of survival in everything, so just give me a chance."

    "It's a beautiful thought." Qing Mo muttered.

    The Lord of Winter Fire gritted his teeth and said: "I am willing to be your follower. As long as you spare my life, I will follow you."

    Ji Ning still watched silently.

    Qing Mo sneered and said, "Didn't you look down on me at the beginning?"

    "I am willing to be a follower of Dao Lord Beiming." Donghuo Lord Lianda said. Seeing that Ji Ning's expression remained unchanged, he panicked and said desperately, "I am willing to follow you forever, even if Beiming  Mr. Mingdao, if you fail to unite with the Tao, you will die.?I will also follow your oath and obey your orders.  I am not cursing you, Daojun Beiming, of course I hope that you, Daojun, will succeed in your union"

    Winter Fire Lord Lian said.

    Ji Ning shook his head after hearing this: "Qin Huo, deal with him."

    "Haha, I've been waiting for your order, Master." The bird-fire monster screamed, and immediately transformed into its original shape, turning into a flying winged bear in the flames, and instantly flew towards the winter fire master.

    The face of the Lord of Winter Fire was completely frightened, followed by a look of ferocious reluctance. He stared at Ji Ning in the distance with thick hatred in his eyes, and hissed: "Master Beiming, you will die too, you will die too  ¡­¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing apart

    Faced with the absolute power of the Bird Fire God, everything was shattered. Even if the Winter Fire Lord dispersed into flames, they would all be annihilated, leaving only some magic weapons.

    Seeing this, Qing Mo shook his head and said at the same time: "Beiming, this Donghuo is also a master after all. It's not bad to accept him as a follower. I thought you would eventually accept him as a follower."

    Ji Ning looked at some scattered magic weapons and said, "I did have some intention of taking him in as a follower, but I don't know what happened just now. He made me feel so disgusting Anyway, I already have a few of you.  Now, having one more follower of the Lord is of no use to me, so it¡¯s better to keep out of sight.¡±

    Qing Mo was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that Ji Ning wouldn't keep it for this reason.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning had already made plans for the Three Realms. The Lord of Winter Fire really didn't have much use to him, and with a Lord like Ji Ning, Ji Ning didn't trust him to protect the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    When the Lord of Winter Fire died, his Dharma Body was also destroyed, and soon the news spread throughout the Sixteen Realm Alliance.

    The Lord Emperors of the Sixteen Realm Alliance had long known that the 'Winter Fire Lord' was trapped in the flame passage. After all, the Winter Fire Lord had asked for help from all parties before. Now that he is dead, they can guess that he is in the Yao Fire Realm.  The controller 'Beiming Daojun' moved his hands!  This also made the dominant emperors secretly wary of the Beiming Dao Lord's methods. They knew that the Beiming Dao Lord was not a soft-hearted person. At the same time, they were also secretly glad that they had handed over some treasures and left the Yao Fire Realm early at that time.

    Since then, there have been two beings in the Sixteen Realm Alliance, making the dominant emperors fearful.

    One is Lord Dafeng.

    One is the evil Taoist Lord Beiming who tamed the God of Fire.

    These two are enough to make the dominant emperors feel the threat of 'death'.

    ******

    Ji Ning ignored the outside world and focused on his cultivation.

    He wants to create ten methods as soon as possible in order to obtain the real treasure left by the Supreme Lord Qi.  Even Supreme Qi attaches great importance to that treasure and does not teach it easily.

    In the words of the cave spirit - in the vast chaotic universe, it ranks first in assisting spiritual practice!  It also ranks first in helping Hedao!

    "Such a treasure, of course Ji Ning has to get it.

    The ultimate way to achieve harmony is too difficult after all.  Even Emperor Yibo said that he couldn't see any hope for Ji Ning to join the Tao, and the path to the ultimate path is also the only way for Ji Ning to resurrect his senior sister. Only this way can he hope to surpass the Supreme and emerge from chaos.  Capture Yu Wei¡¯s true spirit fragment from the origin of the universe.

    Of course, the biggest possibility on this road is failure and death, but in the end you have to try your best!

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    In the Beiming Cave of Tiancang Palace, on a hilltop, Ji Ning was sitting alone meditating. There was a stove next to him. There was a pot of wine on the stove, and there was snow on the rocks next to him.

    The Second Soul has been immersed in practice on the Supreme Stone Platform, but Ji Ning himself is very relaxed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A flash of light came to Ji Ning's mind from time to time, and many bottlenecks were broken.

    "The last earth element can be considered as reaching the Lord of the Holy City level." Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, had snow on his eyebrows. Suddenly he opened his eyes and looked at the pot of wine next to him. This pot of wine  It has been warm for too long, because Ji Ning only drinks once every time he realizes a path.  This spiritual wine remains the same even after hundreds of millions of years.

    "Since then, all the ten sects have been enlightened." Ji Ning had expectations in his eyes, "I wonder what the treasure that Supreme Qi cherishes so much is?"

    ******

    Chapter 2 is under minor revision and will be uploaded soon (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 22 Stone Fire Bead

    Inside the Blue and White Cave.

    Ji Ning, in a black Taoist robe, sat cross-legged and quietly on the stone platform. As soon as he sat down, it was already more than ten Chaos Epochs.

    "It's done."

    Ji Ning, in the black Taoist robe, opened his eyes and smiled. Rolls of jade slips appeared next to him as he turned his hands. Each jade slip was instilled by Ji Ning from various sects. These are Ji Ning's achievements in his long years.  It seems that the cultivation is only a dozen or so Chaos Epochs, but in fact, with the acceleration of time a hundred times, the real time is more than a thousand Chaos Epochs.

    The ten sects created by Ji Ning.

    They are - ultimate sword, mental illusion, water, fire, thunder, space, formation, metal, wood, earth, a total of ten methods.

    After killing the Lord of Winter Fire, Ji Ning chose the relatively simple elements of gold, wood, and earth in order to obtain the treasure as quickly as possible As for the time one that he also wanted to comprehend, it took more than two hundred chaos eras to travel from space.  , Ji Ning guessed that the time he was not good at would definitely take much longer.

    He is a sword cultivator, and his gold skills are also quite fast. He broke through the chaos era in more than 20 years.  Mu Xing, who is not very good at it, spent more than fifty years of chaos.  The last of the five elements, the 'earth element', was completed in just over ten chaotic periods because of the assistance of the other four elements.

    The total time of actual cultivation is only ninety years of chaos, and three methods have been realized.

    "Senior." Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, said.

    The white-haired old man sitting cross-legged in the distance also slowly opened his eyes.

    "Senior already knows the ultimate swordsmanship and illusion. These are the other eight methods." Ji Ning pointed to the eight jade slips suspended in front of him, "Senior, please take a look."

    With that said, the eight-volume jade slip flew to the white-haired old man.

    "So fast?" The white-haired old man's eyes lit up, and he immediately looked at the eight volumes of jade slips. After intruding and investigating, he nodded, "Yes, you have realized all the five elements, and you even have such attainments in formations. Your understanding is indeed  Extremely high. In fact, you can create the ultimate swordsmanship in such a short period of time. And reaching the fourth level I know that you have high understanding, but I must obey the master's orders."

    "This is natural." Ji Ning nodded.

    Comprehension actually changes.

    ??When ordinary children are born, even if they are talented, they are not much better.  The many experiences acquired the day after tomorrow are like steel that is tempered a hundred times. It will gradually become more dazzling after being forged time and time again.  Ji Ning has always been obsessed with swordsmanship, and he has experienced countless encounters before he achieved his current achievements.  Especially after reaching the fourteenth form of "Heart Sword Art", the mind becomes purer.  It is also faster to comprehend.

    "You have created ten methods, and the treasure left by the master can be given to you." The white-haired old man waved his hand.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Ripples suddenly appeared in the hall, and rays of light emerged. Another small space as big as a fist suddenly appeared in the middle of the hall. After the small space was revealed, two objects could be vaguely seen floating inside.  .

    An item is a round bead, about the size of an egg, emitting invisible waves that can only be seen with the naked eye.  Ji Ning felt an invisible force affecting him, making him feel more comfortable than ever before. He felt like he was lying in his mother's arms as a child, and his spirit was extremely happy and warm.

    The other item is also a round sphere.  However, there are densely packed and numerous secret patterns on it.

    "Come." The white-haired old man waved, and both items floated in front of him.

    "Beiming." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning.

    "This treasure is called the 'Stone Fire Bead' by my master and other supreme beings." The white-haired old man said, "It is also recognized by my master and others as the treasure found in the chaotic universe. It is the most helpful treasure for spiritual practice.  The master originally wanted to perfect the 'Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction' method, so he urgently needed these auxiliary things and paid a price. He gave the other supremes to my master."

    Ji Ning was surprised. It turned out to be the treasure used by Qi Zhizun?

    "Speaking of his origin." The white-haired old man smiled, "At that time, the Sith tribe was quite powerful and had not yet started a war with our cultivator civilization. However, my master and the others were already quietly observing the Sith tribe and were always wary of the Sith tribe.  The Sith tribe. Once, my master and the others sensed a slight threat one by one, so several Supremes immediately joined forces and rushed there, only to find that the Sith tribe was escorting a strange life form that was covered with rocks and covered with flames. My master and the others did not care.  If you hesitate to take action, those Sith tribe can escape and die, but as for the life strength of the stone fire, it is comparable to my master and the others."

    "Comparable to the Supreme?" Ji Ning was shocked, "Does the Sith tribe have such a life?"

    "That strange life should not be the Sith. I don't know where the Sith found it and controlled it." The white-haired old man said, "Master and the othersIt took tens of thousands of years to join forces before finally consuming the stone fire life. Once the strange life died, the body disintegrated and shattered, revealing the bead in the body.  "

    "This bead is very magical and is of great help in spiritual practice." The white-haired old man said, "Such strange lives, one is the life of stone and fire, and the other is the life of the iceberg during the ancient war. They are all controlled by the Sith tribe. Master  They only met these two in total, and they were both killed by the master. The master and the others should know the origin of this strange life, but they have never told me."

    Ji Ning was amazed.

    A life that can rival the Supreme?

    "Could it be made by the Sith tribe?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It's impossible, it's real life." The white-haired old man said.

    ¡°Did Supreme Qi say no more?¡± Ji Ning asked.

    "No, the master once said that the Sith tribe has been destroyed, and it is impossible for such strange life forms to appear again." The white-haired old man said.

    Ji Ning nodded slightly, still confused.

    Why will the terrible beings not appear again after the Sith tribe is destroyed?

    Ji Ning secretly lamented that after all, he had been to too few places and was far from being able to compare with Emperor Yibo, let alone the Supreme One. After all, he knew too little about the chaotic universe.

    "This stone fire bead is given to you now." The white-haired old man handed it to Ji Ning and said at the same time, "Of course, it is only for you. If you die in the future, the stone fire bead will return to this cave and wait for you.  The next destined person."

    "Fly back?" After Ji Ning took it, the Stone Fire Bead felt slightly cold as soon as he took it, but soon the warmth of his hand was transferred and the Stone Fire Bead began to warm up.

    Ji Ning¡¯s divine power penetrated.

    "It's not a magic weapon?" Ji Ning was surprised. This is a normal strange object. It's not a magic weapon. How can it be refined and used?

    "It is a natural treasure. You only need a trace of spiritual thought to penetrate it before you can use it." The white-haired old man said, "This cave still contains the broken corpse of the stone fire As long as no one controls it, this  The stone fire beads will travel through time and space and come back directly."

    "It's so amazing." Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The strange life was shattered into pieces, but the stone fire beads still flew back to the shattered corpse, and the corpse was quickly resurrected." The white-haired old man smiled, "Later, the master killed its soul.  That's why it is impossible to resurrect, and now the corpse has long been banned by my master and suppressed in the Blue and White Cave, so if you die in the future, Beiming, the Stone Fire Pearl will come back."

    Ji Ning nodded, and immediately a trace of spiritual thought invaded the stone fire bead. As soon as it invaded, he felt that the stone fire bead was completely penetrated, as if it had become a part of himself.

    "Take it." With a thought, Ji Ning put the Stone Fire Pearl into his body.

    A touch of warmth.

    Permeating every part of the body, the true spirit of the soul felt unprecedentedly comfortable. In this comfortable state, when Ji Ning tried to comprehend the time Immediately, spiritual light surged like a spring, and various spiritual lights came to mind.

    "He is a great help to practice." The white-haired old man smiled, "It is the number one treasure in practice, and naturally it is also the number one treasure in harmony."

    Ji Ning was excited.

    Lords like Lord Mangya and others compete for the fruits in Chibo Palace.  Why?  It's because those fruits can be used to refine elixirs, and eating those elixirs will be a great help during practice.

    The ¡®Stone Fire Bead¡¯ is the most precious treasure of cultivation, originally used by the Supreme Being.

    The Supreme Stone Platform is also used by the Supreme Being.

    Now Ji Ning has inherited it.

    "The master left these to you, you should know the master's wishes." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning.

    "I understand that Qi Zhizun's greatest wish is to perfect the nine levels of chaos restriction." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, that is the master's biggest regret."

    The white-haired old man nodded, and then with a flick of his finger, the suspended sphere flew in front of Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning looked at it and saw that there were countless secret patterns flowing on the sphere. Ji Ning vaguely felt that it was related to the 'Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction'. The white-haired old man said: "This is the 'Eternal Heart', with layers of layers on it."  Each level of the secret pattern needs to be cracked. Beiming, you can continue to crack it. When you crack all the ninety-nine layers of the 'Eternal Heart', it will represent your success in the nine-layer chaos restriction method.  The perception is completely comparable to that of my master.¡±

    "The fact that you can crack the Eternal Heart only means that you have achieved the master's achievements in this aspect!" The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, "Of course this is my master's wish. He hopes that this method can reach the level of the Eternal Emperor.  That¡¯s why it¡¯s named ¡®Eternal Heart¡¯. To crack it, toHedao also has some help, although not much, but the master left a treasure in the core of the Eternal Heart. As long as you crack them all, then the treasure in the core of the 'Eternal Heart' will also be yours, and its preciousness will not change at all.  Less than 'stone fire beads'.  "

    Ji Ning was surprised and sighed.

    Qi Zhizun is really well-intentioned. He is afraid that his descendants will not help perfect the nine-level chaos restriction, so he specially leaves a treasure in the core of the eternal heart.  to get?  Okay, it must be completely cracked. That is the achievement of Qi Supreme in this aspect, and it will definitely take a lot of energy and thought.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 23 Gap

    "Senior." Ji Ning asked, "I wonder if there are any treasures in the entire chaotic universe that can be of great help to the 'Hedao'? Are they assisted by external forces?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The first is to seek within yourself!  If your realm is high enough and your accumulation is rich enough, your hopes will naturally increase greatly.

    The second is to seek external assistance, such as the ¡®Supreme Stone Platform¡¯ and ¡®Stone Fire Beads¡¯.

    What Ji Ning wants to achieve is, after all, the ultimate and unprecedented success!  This is something that no one has ever accomplished in the entire chaotic universe, so it is natural for oneself to hone and perfect it, but external assistance also requires the pursuit of perfection.  In this way, perhaps the hope of Hedao will be greater.

    "External force? Treasure?" The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning in surprise, and then pointed to the supreme stone platform where Ji Ning sat, "This is the core of this cave that my master spent endless efforts to build, and what you just got  The Stone Fire Bead is the core of a strange being whose strength is comparable to that of the Supreme. The two treasures, the Supreme Stone Platform and the Stone Fire Bead, were used by my master to support his practice during his lifetime. With these two items, what kind of external force do you need?  ?¡±

    "I know." Ji Ning continued, "The Supreme Stone Platform and the Stone Fire Bead are all auxiliary to cultivation They can always help during the cultivation process. This kind of help is very long-term. What I am talking about is another  Such external assistance, such as the 'Dongming Jade Talisman' and 'Nine Apertures Kongming Dan', can have amazing effects in a short period of time."

    "Oh." The white-haired old man nodded lightly.

    When many heaven-defying Taoists join forces, they will build a Dharma altar and look for some elixirs. If they eat the elixirs, their souls and spirits will be stimulated.  The Dongming Jade Talisman can even simulate the process of joining the Tao.

    "You are the ultimate way, so your combination with the way cannot be virtualized." The white-haired old man said, "As for some spiritual elixir treasures, if you eat those elixirs, I'm afraid they won't be able to achieve the 'Supreme Stone Platform' you have now."  Realm with the help of 'Stone Fire Bead'."

    Ji Ning asked: "Isn't there something unique?"

    It only helps.  Ji Ning is all about the more, the merrier.

    The white-haired old man thought deeply: "If you insist on being demandingthese Hedao treasures, which can instantly help Dao Lord bloom with amazing power, can only be used once, and the duration is very short. I once heard my master briefly mention  Among the top three treasures of this kind!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "The first one is called Hedao Fire Cloud Flower. The second one is called 'Xiangbao Lingguo', and the third one is called 'Yunjie Cuilian'." The white-haired old man said helplessly, "Me too  I just heard my master say it casually while chatting with other supreme beings. The master didn¡¯t go into details at the time, and I know very little about these three treasures.¡±

    "But Beiming, these are only for short-term use. Once used, they are gone. In terms of value, they cannot be compared with the Supreme Stone Platform and Stone Fire Beads." The white-haired old man shook his head, "And I remember that the master said something at that time,  Even if the 'Yun Jie Cui Lian' is used, it can only maintain the magic for about three months, and its help in cultivation is comparable to that of the Stone Fire Bead."

    "It can only last three months, but the Stone Fire Pearl lasts forever." The white-haired old man said, "It's hard to find, so why bother?"

    Ji Ning silently wrote it down.

    There is no need to look for the third ranked ¡®Yunjie Cuilian¡¯, but the top two ranked ¡®Xiangbao Lingguo¡¯ and ¡®Hedao Fire Cloud Flower¡¯ still need to be found.  As long as it can add a glimmer of hope for harmony.  They all have to work hard.

    "Senior, where should I look?" Ji Ning asked.

    "I don't know." The white-haired old man shook his head, "I never asked the master."

    "Oh." Ji Ning pondered, he had never heard of the 'Xiangbao Lingguo' and 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower' in the past.  To find these two treasures, it seems that I have to ask someone who is truly 'informed'. It's a pity that I didn't ask Brother Yi Bo when he was there.  The entire Sixteen Domain Alliance.  Apart from Emperor Yibo, the one who is most knowledgeable is ¡®Lord Dafeng¡¯.

    Lord Nadafeng is said to have followed more than one Supreme Being, and all of them have received guidance from the Supreme Being.

    "Beiming. Let me remind you." The white-haired old man said solemnly, "It must be difficult to find such a rare thing. The vast and chaotic universe even the Supreme does not dare to say that he knows everything! Like the terrifying Sith tribe  , like the two strange beings who were killed and were comparable to the Supreme, these all illustrate the mystery and terror in the vast chaotic universe. After all, you are only a Dao Lord, so what can you do even if you are strong? If you really go to some dangerous places, even if you are the master  They could lose their lives at any time, let alone you."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    "But with the 'Vulcan God', we can still give it a try.  The most famous thing about this Chaos Origin Beast is its nearly immortal body.

    "The Yanlong Realm is just a small corner in the entire chaotic universe, but I still feel awe." The white-haired old man sighed, "II still hope you don¡¯t overestimate your abilities before you join the Tao.  After you merge with the Tao, your strength will increase greatly and you may be much stronger than the Lord of another universe.  Only then can we have enough confidence to save our lives by wandering around in the chaotic universe.  "

    "Thank you, senior." Ji Ning sensed the worry of the cave spirit and said, "Actually, I just tamed a chaos source beast."

    The white-haired old man was immediately stunned: "You"

    "Stop talking." The white-haired old man didn't seem to know what to say, and his body immediately began to disappear. At the same time, a voice echoed in the second hall, "Remember, cracking the eternal heart is my master's only gift.  My last wish, this will be a great contribution to the entire civilization of practitioners."

    "Understood." Ji Ning nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, dressed in a black robe, sat on the stone platform, playing with the secret patterned sphere 'Eternal Heart' in his hand.

    "Supreme Qi, Supreme Qi." Ji Ning looked at the eternal heart, "Is this your only wish?"

    "However, my wish is to succeed in Hedao, and even to become a supreme master in the future." Ji Ning felt a little complicated.

    My own wishes and Qi Zhizun's wishes are two different paths.

    Since the victory of the ancient war, those supreme beings have stood at the top and are very lonely.  So one by one they looked for something to do.  Nabolin Supreme created a race of eternal life.  Qi Zhizun is even more focused on studying the method of 'Nine Levels of Chaos Restriction'.  I want to spread the practice method similar to that of the Sith tribe.

    The practice method of the Sith tribe is similar to the power of blue and white mist, but it is obviously more advanced.  It's a pity that they are completely different beings from the practitioners, and their methods of practice cannot be practiced by the practitioners at all.

    Qi Zhizun is determined to create. If he really succeeds, then the entire civilization of practitioners will benefit.

    "It's a pity that what he created can only transform the divine power and mana of the Four Steps Lord, but cannot transform the power of the Eternal Emperor.

    "Sovereign Qi, let me try and see if I am gifted, maybe I can help you." Ji Ning is still very calm. He is a Dao Lord, and his time is limited. It is impossible to spend all his time on the ninth level of chaos restriction.  superior.  Ji Ning wouldn't mind if he could succeed in a short time due to his extraordinary talent.

    "break."

    Ji Ning looked at the secret pattern sphere in his hand. There were layers of secret patterns on the surface of the sphere. Ji Ning easily broke through the first layer.

    "Break again." Ji Ning is now at an extremely high level, and has practiced the ninth level of chaos restriction, so it is easy to break it.

    Break, break, break

    As the secret patterns were cracked layer by layer, it gradually became more and more difficult, and Ji Ning spent more and more time thinking.

    Hundreds of millions of years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "It's time to give up." Ji Ning suddenly stopped.

    This eternal heart has a total of ninety-nine levels.

    If all are cracked, it means that the achievements in this aspect can be comparable to Qi Zhizun.

    "I have only cracked the nineteenth level." Ji Ning felt a little bitter in his heart. The gap was too big. Each level became more difficult as he went down. The nineteenth level was already his limit.  No matter how long it takes, I'm afraid it will barely reach the twentieth or twenty-first floor.  Please note that there are ninety-nine floors in total.  too difficult.

    "Sovereign Qi, you built the supreme stone platform and obtained the stone fire beads. What you have spent a long time and countless efforts on has achievedhow can I achieve it?" Ji Ning shook his head, "To crack the ninety-ninth floor, I'm afraid I will have to spend 100,000 yuan.  Many Chaos Epochs have been spent on this, and the hope of success is still very low."

    "But I want to be consistent."

    "Even if this method is created, it will be useless to me." Ji Ning sighed secretly, "I'm sorry, Qi Zhizhi."

    Decrypting the Eternal Heart can only be put aside temporarily.

    In addition to practicing, it¡¯s okay to occasionally crack the Eternal Heart as an adjustment.  If you really put your mind on this, there will be no hope at all on the already difficult road of Hedao. I am afraid that my own Hedao will definitely fail as Brother Yibo said.

    "Ninety-ninth floor? Nineteenth floor?" Ji Ning could only smile and put away the Eternal Heart with a flip of his hand.

    ******

    Today is the first update, and tomorrow will be the third update.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 24 The Day of Cultivation

    Volume 38 Hedao Ji Ning did not hesitate at all and set foot on his own path - the road of Hedao!

    To be in harmony with the Tao, external forces are just some assistance, and your own realm is the foundation!

    Ji Ning has made no progress in the 'Ultimate Sword Art', and even some scattered insights are not systematic, so he decided to learn from 'Bo Lin Supreme'.  When Supreme Bolin was still the master, he went to study one of the other sects. When he practiced the other nine 'paths' to the master level, he gained more and more scattered insights on the 'claw path', and finally accumulated a lot of knowledge.  In one fell swoop, he broke through to the 'Supreme' level and became one of the leaders of the cultivator civilization.

    "I am very similar to the original Bolin Supreme."

    "There is no way to progress in the ultimate swordsmanship. It is difficult to even gain some scattered insights."

    "All the Tao are connected. If you practice other Tao a lot, my Ultimate Sword Dao may be able to successfully combine the Tao in one go." Ji Ning calmed down and began to practice other Tao.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, formations, space, thunder and lightning, and illusions are all very successful.

    Ji Ning then began to comprehend the path of ¡®wind¡¯.

    In the Tao, there is the theory of 'Five Elements', and there is also the theory of 'Earth, Fire, Water, and Wind'. It is quite easy for Ji Ning to practice the 'Wind' Tao. Especially after obtaining the 'Stone Fire Pearl', Ji Ning only spent more than an era of chaos.  Then he promoted Feng Dao to the level of Lord of the Holy City.  Updating the time of Volume 38 is more difficult than space.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is like water.

    The second soul, ¡®Black Taoist Robe Ji Ning¡¯, is devoted to cultivation.  Ji Ning himself started walking around with Qing Mo, Bai Rong and Qin Huo.

    After all, Ji Ning has been to very few places in the ¡®Fire Dragon Realm¡¯, and has not been to many dangerous places.

    I have traveled to more places and seen more.  There will also be touches.

    Ning has a realm flying boat, his own strength is at the master level, and he has a bird-like fire god. It also took him eighteen Chaos Epochs to visit some special and dangerous places in the Yanlong realm.  As for ¡®Yu Xinghai¡¯, I haven¡¯t visited much yet.  After all, there are too many dangers in Yu Xinghai. It is an ancient battlefield. Even if the Vulcan God goes there, he will easily be trapped in some dangerous situations.

    After walking through the main dangerous areas inside the Yanlong Domain.  Ji Ning began to walk in some ordinary chaotic worlds and eternal realms.  Only my cultivation

    Those ordinary people

    Those countless alien races

    They are all objects of observation by Ji Ning.

    ******

    In an ordinary chaotic world, a catastrophe just occurred here 30,000 years ago.  Throughout the chaotic world, there are countless lives and injuries, the strong are almost extinct, the sects are few and far between, and the difficulty for ordinary people to cultivate immortality is hundreds of times greater than in the past.  Update Volume 38 He said, "Old man. Is it just you? You are just a day after tomorrow, and I am a day after tomorrow. I have just passed 20, and I can't even catch up with the threshold. How old are you, and you are still delusional." A person in the teahouse  A young man in brocade clothes laughed and cursed.

    "The threshold this time. The maximum age is fifty, and the minimum cultivation level is innate. No matter which threshold you have, you can't reach it." Some regular customers teased the teahouse owner.

    "I heard that in the Qingyu City at the foot of Qingyumen Mountain, the number of casual cultivators rushing over from all directions now exceeds hundreds of thousands. There are still a few months left until the mountain gate opens  On that day, there will probably be nearly a million casual cultivators fighting for it.¡±¡­

    "A million innates are competing for a thousand disciples? Wow the innate masters in our small town can be counted with a pair of hands. The Qingyu Sect recruits disciples, and it is incredible that they can gather nearly a million from all over the place."

    Everyone was shaking their heads and talking excitedly.

    There are several people sitting at a table in a corner of this tea house.

    A young man in white clothes, a fat man, a shriveled and thin old man, and a strong man with a simple and honest face.  The strong man seemed to be a guard, the thin old man seemed to be a butler, the fat man seemed to be a companion, and the young man in white should be a young master.  However, they all look ordinary, and they probably don't come from a big family.

    The four of them were none other than Ji Ning and his party.

    Ji Ning ate and listened.

    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t go.¡± At the next table was a young man and woman.

    The energetic woman in green was pleading at this moment: "Brother, you have just broken through to Xiantian. It is only the early stage of Xiantian. Haven't you heard that nearly a million Xiantian gathered this time, wanting to worship the Qing Dynasty?"  Yumen! I¡¯m afraid that only those who have perfected the Innate Perfection have some hope, and they can also compete in the later stage of Innate¡­ Brother, you are only in the early stage of Innate, aren¡¯t you going to die?¡± Witch¡¯s Rhapsody

    "You have to go even if you die." The young man gritted his teeth, "If you go, there is still??The day our parents rectified the name of our family.  If I don't go, I will probably have no hope of revenge for the rest of my life based on my strength, and our family will always have to carry this blame, and my father, mother, and family elders may not be able to live in peace underground.  "

    "Brother" the woman in green begged, "Let's just find a small place and live a good life, okay?"

    "I can't stand this big hatred and you want me to live quietly." The young man shook his head, "Sister, don't try to persuade me. This place is very close to Qingyu City. It's been three years since we came all the way. It's almost three years ago.  Here we are. You know you can¡¯t persuade me.¡±

    The woman in green bit her lip: "I, you are the only one left."

    The young man¡¯s eyes turned red.

    They were also in the corner, their voices were very low, and the people next to them couldn't hear them clearly.

    "You live a good life. If I can join the Qingyu Sect, I will come back to find you." The young man said and stood up. At the same time, he said to the table next to Ji Ning and his friends, "Brother Ning, we have been traveling together for half a month, and we will be here today.  Let's part here, I've invited you to this table! We'll meet again if we are destined."

    "We'll see you again if we are destined." Ji Ning also smiled and raised his glass, "I wish Brother Qu good luck in joining the Qingyu Sect."

    "Definitely." There was great determination in the young man's eyes.

    "Come, let's have another drink together before we leave." Ji Ning said, picking up two wine glasses and passing one to the young man.

    The young man was slightly startled, but he still took it.

    "Please." The young man immediately raised his head and drank. There was a hint of brilliance in the wine. As he took a sip, the invisible brilliance naturally entered his sea of ??consciousness.

    "Let's go." The young man put down his wine glass, turned around and left.

    Watching Brother Qu leave, Ji Ning showed a smile. He had been walking around in ordinary worlds for nearly twenty years during the Chaos Era, and rarely showed any strength, just like one of them.  Ji Ning had met this young man when he was on a boat. They had a lot of fun drinking and chatting together on the boat at night, so they stayed together all the way.  Things in the Sheepfold: Borrowing Seeds (Grass Chapter)

    "Little sister Qu." Ji Ning walked to the table of the girl next to him.

    The girl in green¡¯s eyes were red at the moment, with some tears in her eyes.

    "Brother Ning," the girl in green said.

    "Your eldest brother will join the Qingyu Sect, and he may be the most amazing immortal cultivator in the history of the Qingyu Sect. He will definitely come back." Ji Ning said, "I will also have a drink with you."

    "Yeah." The girl in green was also drinking wine with Ji Ning. There was also invisible brilliance in the wine, which entered the girl's sea of ??consciousness.

    soon.

    At this tea house, the girl in green also said goodbye to Ji Ning. She was going to Qingyu City to watch. She was worried about her brother.

    "Beiming." Watching the girl in green leave, Qing Mo walked up to Ji Ning and asked doubtfully: "You have walked in the ordinary world for nearly twenty years of chaos, and rarely show your power. Even if you help, you can only give a little help.  It¡¯s just guidanceWhy did you make such a big move this time? Not only did they begin to transform invisibly, but they also gave each of them a inheritance?"

    Ji Ning smiled. In the past, he used the law of cause and effect to change some mortal fates with a little help, but this time his help was indeed great.  The help he gave was enough for the brother and sister to easily become the pinnacle of this chaotic world, and even hope to step into the world realm.

    "Haha, because this is the last day of my travels in nearly twenty eras of chaos." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It's the last day, so what's the point of being willful?"

    "The last day?" Qing Mo, Bai Rong, and Qin Huo all looked at Ji Ning in surprise. They had been walking in the ordinary world for nearly twenty years of chaos, and suddenly it was the last day?

    "Well, my cultivation is almost complete." Ji Ning nodded.

    *******

    Let¡¯s update one chapter first.  There are still two chapters that Tomato is still writing, and it will definitely be very late. Let¡¯s get up and read it tomorrow.

    *******

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 25 The Path of Cause and Effect

    "Let's go."

    Ji Ning stood up and walked out of the tea house with Qing Mo, Bai Rong and Qin Huo.

    As they walked, the four figures of them began to dissipate into nothingness, but the ordinary people around the tea house did not notice it at all and continued to live ordinary lives.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the void outside this chaotic world, the four of them, Ji Ning, appeared out of thin air.

    "Is it over? You don't need to practice anymore?" Qing Mo asked.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning nodded, "Now that I have successfully cultivated the Path of Cause and Effect, everything is perfect on its own. The Path of Cause and Effect has reached its current achievements, and I have a feeling of it in my mind. Even if I comprehend other paths, it will be the 'ultimate path' for me."  The Tao doesn¡¯t help either.¡±

    After obtaining the Stone Fire Bead, Ji Ning practiced for nearly thirty-eight Chaos Epochs.

    In fact, the second soul has been maintaining a hundred times acceleration of time, and the real cultivation time is more than three thousand chaotic eras.

    "One of the strokes was extremely fast, and it took more than three hundred chaotic periods of time. The other three thousand chaotic periods were all wasted on the 'cause and effect' path.

    The combination of cause and effect is notoriously difficult.

    Generally speaking, the eternal emperors know how to kill all the enemy's clones according to the cause and effect, but they don't understand anything else. Among the master emperors Ji Ning has seen, the one with the highest achievement in 'karma' is Emperor Yibo.  All cause and effect are in order. Cause and effect are no longer bound, but are controlled and used by him.  Emperor Yibo is actually at the level of Lord of the Holy City in terms of cause and effect.

    Ji Ning has the Supreme Stone Platform and the Stone Fire Bead.  With his understanding it still took more than three thousand Chaos Epochs to master, which shows how difficult it is.

    The way of cause and effect is one percent.

    Look at the height of everything.  It has surpassed the dominating emperor.

    "The five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are assisted by wind and thunder. Time and space are in control. The world of formations and illusions is integrated. Cause and effect are in the heart." Ji Ning nodded. Nine is the ultimate number, and ten is perfect.  Ji Ning also understood after achieving the cause and effect.  In fact, he only needs to complete all ten of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind and thunder, time and space, and cause and effect.  That is perfection.

    No matter how much you learn, it¡¯s useless to understand the way of swords, the way of snow, the way of ice, etc. You won¡¯t be able to gain any new insights into Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Ultimate Sword Way¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    "Cause and effect."

    Ji Ning stood in the void outside the chaotic world.  Looking in all directions, the Path of Cause and Effect has just been achieved. He is feeling the many touches brought by the Path of Cause and Effect. He has many new insights about the ultimate swordsmanship. Although it is not systematic, when he combines the path in the future, he will  helpful.  sign of no love

    At a glance, Ji Ning saw that time and space were no longer obstacles, and there were chaotic worlds.  Stars, even distant eternal realms Ji Ning's eyes saw hundreds of territories around him.

    There are weeds growing out of the ground

    There are mortals who live for hundreds of years and turn into a cup of dust after death

    There are ordinary people who embark on the path of spiritual practice.  I want to become a fairy

    There are monsters struggling, and they are in fear all day long, fearing that they will be killed by practitioners

    There is a big demon that dominates a place, devouring and killing countless people

    There are hundreds of millions of alien races dominating one place

    These are things that Ji Ning has personally experienced and observed at close range during the nearly twenty Chaos Epochs.

    There are also powerful gods, demons and immortals roaming freely

    There is a high world realm, dominating a chaotic world.  Be the absolute ruler.  They will also fight for territory with other world realms and die in the battle.

    There is a world -minded practice.

    There are various experiences of Taoist masters of life and death.  Wandering between life and death, not afraid of life and death, and finally unite with the Tao. Even if everyone dies, they still rush forward like moths to the flame.  Occasionally, very few successful people can achieve eternity and have eternal life.  And I am afraid that 99,999 out of 100,000 will fail and die.

    ¡°From the common people down to the Taoist monarchs and emperors, they all have their own paths.¡± Ji Ning whispered to himself, ¡°This is the civilization of practitioners.¡±¡­

    "It's really good." Ji Ning praised.

    He likes this kind of civilization of practitioners.

    Fortunately, the ancient war was won, otherwise all living creatures would be enslaved by the Sith.

    "All living beings in the entire cultivator civilization must be grateful to those Supreme Beings." Ji Ning thought of this, and he immediately sensed that countless living beings had a cause and effect with the Supreme Beings and all owed them to the Supreme Beings.

    It¡¯s just that the Supreme has become so powerful that cause and effect has no meaning to them.

    "I hope that the civilization of cultivators can continue to exist and not be affected by the Sith tribe or others.?What a terrible existence to destroy.  Ji Ning then smiled and said, "I think too much. My current strength is not even comparable to that of Bird Fire."  "Turn over, beautiful actress."

    Ji Ning no longer thinks about it.

    Start sorting out your own cause and effect.

    Ji Ning did not live long, and the cause and effect seemed complicated, but Ji Ning quickly adjusted.

    "Huh? Two knots?" Ji Ning frowned.

    Ji Ning discovered two knots of his own cause and effect.

    ????????? If these two knots are not untied, you will definitely fail if you unite yourself!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is because I once made the oath of destiny. Before joining the Tao, I will accept ten disciples for Emperor Xuejian, who will be counted as the registered disciples of Emperor Xuejian.  This is a destiny oath that must be fulfilled, and Ji Ning also knows it.

    The other knot surprised Ji Ning a little, it was the knot of 'Killing Emperor Merobo'.

    When Ji Ning first came out of the Three Realms and was just an Ancestral God, he was given a secret technique by the formation spirit when he was in the Ten Thousand Gods Mansion. It was the "Nine Source Divine Thunder" among the nine secret techniques.  Ling said, "It's about forming a good relationship," "It's not forced, I just want you to help," "I'm just sowing a seed, I don't expect it to succeed."

    ?????????????????????????????????

    The formation spirit did not dare to have any extravagant hopes, so it just sowed a seed, hoping that Ning would kill Emperor Merobo when he had the strength in the future.

    Ji Ning had no confidence at all at that time and did not dare to think so far.  But he also obtained the Nine Source Divine Thunder Secret Technique.

    "Now that my strength has reached the level of domination, I can easily kill Emperor Merobo." Ji Ning secretly said, "After all, I do owe the array spirit and the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods! If the cause and effect has a slight impact when I join the Tao,  The ultimate way to be in harmony with the Tao cannot withstand any influence. This influence will definitely make me fail."

    "Well, these two things must be completed before joining the road." Ji Ning nodded.

    "It will take some time to kill Emperor Merobo and find out his whereabouts, and it will also take some time to recruit ten disciples." Ji Ning said secretly, "Well, I will go to Lord Dafeng first, and then resolve these two matters when I come back."

    ¡­¡­

    "Master Mangya, we're in trouble." Ji Ning was going to find the whereabouts of Emperor Merobo and asked Master Mangya for help.

    After all, Lord Mang Ya is the number one ruler in the Yanlong Domain. He is also good at time and space, and has a large network of connections. It is indeed easy for him to search.

    "It's a small matter." Master Mang Ya responded casually.

    "Keep it secret, don't let Merobo find out and run away in advance." Ji Ning said.  The poignant love history of a princess from another world

    "Don't worry, I will handle these matters myself and there will be no mistakes. If you don't mind, I will help you kill him." Mang Ya said.

    "It's better if I do it myself." Ji Ning said.

    "Well, that's fine. You go to Lord Da Feng this time. When you come back, things will be done." Lord Mang Ya is very confident. He knows that Emperor Merobo is in the Yanlong Domain. As for now  It's not clear where he is. It's still difficult to find an emperor who is hiding somewhere, but if he takes action, one hundred thousand years will definitely be enough to find Emperor Merobo.

    ******

    After asking Master Mang Ya for help, Ji Ning, Qin Huo, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong drove the realm flying boat and left the Yanlong realm and rushed towards the Secret Demon realm.

    The distance between the two domains is quite far.

    Domaining Feizhou wants to shuttle the maximum distance, and every time the shuttle needs to be stored for a long time, I am afraid that it can be shuttled once!

    More than sixty thousand years later.

    "Wow."

    In the void of the Secret Demon Realm, a realm flying boat flew out from the crack in the void.

    "The Secret Demon Realm has arrived." Ji Ning looked at the outside world with bright eyes. This was his first time coming to other realms.

    Bai Rong, Qing Mo and Qin Huo Shen were all calm, because the three of them had been to many places, and Ji Ning had too little experience.

    "Well, this place is very close to Qingyang Star. You can reach it in one shuttle trip." Before Ji Ning came, he had already obtained the star map of the Secret Demon Realm.

    After traveling through time and space again.

    Ning then saw a beautiful star in the void in the distance. To be precise, it was more like a super-large weapon. There were some huge ravines on the star, and they were all complicated patterns.  The 'Qingyang Star' is a terrifying war weapon that can affect the outcome of a region. Just looking at it with the naked eye made Ning feel a primitive aura coming towards him, and he also felt an invisible sense of threat.

    "Fellow Taoist Beiming." A voice sounded, and a fat young man in the distance looked towards here from the Qingyang Star. Even though they were hundreds of billions of miles apart, the two could easily observe each other.

    &nbsp; "Master of the five industries." Ji Ning also took over the realm flying boat.

    ******

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 26 Jade Slips

    Before coming to see Lord Da Feng, Ji Ning had already sent word through the Sixteen Domain Alliance, and Lord Da Feng was very happy to meet Ji Ning.

    Qingyang Star.

    Ji Ning and his party of four arrived in front of a courtyard.

    The Master of Five Industries smiled and said: "Master, he has been waiting for a long time. Master is very happy to know that fellow Taoist Beiming is coming. I am also looking forward to it. I have heard about Beiming's name for a long time, and I have also heard about it.  The Chaos Source Beast Bird Fire God, we have just met each other for the first time now." As he spoke, he couldn't hide his curiosity and looked at Qin Ning beside Ji Ning.

    Qinhuo was chubby, but much bigger than Wuye. He looked at Wuye and grinned, "It looks delicious."

    The Master of the Five Industries immediately looked bitter, pushed open the door, and shouted: "Master."

    In the courtyard, under an old tree, there is a futon. Sitting under the futon is a sloppy old man with messy beard and eyebrows, but his eyes are calm. With a smile on his face, he points to some futons next to him: "Bei."  Little friend Ming, sit down."

    "Lord Xie Dafeng." Ji Ning said and walked over, chose a futon and sat down.

    Qing Mo and Bai Rong also sat down, but Qin Huo lazily chose a big stone and lay down lazily with his legs crossed.

    "The Chaos Origin Beast is indeed extraordinary." Lord Da Feng praised, and then looked at Ji Ning, "Little friend Beiming came to my place, why don't you just let me take a look at the Chaos Origin Beast?"

    "I have something I want to ask Lord Dafeng for help with," Ji Ning said.

    "Just say it." Lord Da Feng is very happy to help Ji Ning. The more he helps, the more likely it is that Ji Ning will die if the alliance fails in the future.  Then the chance of him getting the bird fire god will be greater.

    "I heard that there are two rare treasures in the legend, both of which are of great help to Hedao. One is called Hedao Fire Cloud Flower. The other is called Xiangbao Lingguo." Ji Ning asked, "I don't know Lord Da Feng.  Do you know?"

    Lord Da Feng looked at Ji Ning in surprise, and then exclaimed: "It's amazing, it's really amazing, Dao Lord Beiming, you actually know about such a rare thing. I only learned about it by chance."

    Ji Ning was overjoyed and asked, "Lord Da Feng, does he know where it can be found?"

    "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower and Xiangbao Spirit Fruit. They should be regarded as rare treasures in the legend of Dao Lord Hedao." Lord Da Feng said, "When I followed Supreme Hongran, I talked about Hedao treasures, especially this kind of treasure.  Being able to burst out magical power in a short period of time Hongran Supreme praised the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower. The second one was the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit."

    "Both of these two rare treasures are far superior to the Dongming Jade Talisman."

    "When you are in Hedao, if you eat the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit, you will enter the realm of mystery and mystery. In that special state, you can differentiate into nine incarnations. Everyone will try Hedao. The original body is the real Hedao, but the incarnations are all virtual.  Evolution. As long as one incarnation is successful, you can take the opportunity to successfully merge with the original deity in one fell swoop." Lord Da Feng said, "And the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is even more magical and can divide eighty-one incarnations. Evolve the Hedao at the same time."

    "Of course I am talking about the ordinary Taoist Lord. The more evil the Taoist Lord is, the power of the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit and the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower consumed by each incarnation will greatly increase." The doting wife of the mysterious CEO

    "Some of the strongest fusions, the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit can only differentiate into one incarnation after eating it, while the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower can maintain nine incarnations. The two treasures have similar effects, so they can only be used the same. They cannot.  Use both.¡±

    "And it can only have such a magical effect when it is used in harmony with the Tao."

    Lord Da Feng looked at Ning.  Smiling, "Why, Beiming, you also want this Hedao Fire Cloud Flower?"

    Ji Ning was surprised.

    It turned out to be such an effect.

    The Dongming Jade Talisman can be deduced virtually, but it is not required to be used in conjunction with the Tao!  The disadvantage is that the power is not very strong, and the Heaven-defying Dao Lord who has integrated the strongest way can only simulate a small part.

    Xiangbao Lingguo is obviously much more powerful.  Hedao Huoyunhua is even more exaggerated.  Just use it when it¡¯s necessary!

    "By integrating the strongest way and using the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, can we have nine incarnations?" Ji Ning secretly asked, "Then I am the ultimate way. I wonder if I can have one incarnation?"

    The Xiangbao Spirit Fruit has been given up by Ji Ning.

    "You are the ultimate way, right?" Lord Da Feng said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning admitted.

    "The ultimate way of Hedao is too difficult. I'm afraid that the most precious treasure of Hedao, 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower', can be of some help to you." Lord Da Feng shook his head, "And I'm afraid the help is very limited, because I heard that  The Tao Lord who has the ultimate way has used the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, but it still failed."

    "The ultimate way has never been successfully combined." Lord Da Feng was obviously sighing.

    Every domain has several masters.

    &nbsp; In the vast chaotic universe, the number of masters is even greater.  But there is no one who has succeeded in the ultimate way!

    "As long as some help is enough," Ji Ning said with a smile, "It's also a good thing if it can add a little bit of hope. Maybe that's all I need to be successful."

    "It's quite calm. If you are in harmony, you have to be calm. If you are flustered you will lose most of it before you are in harmony." Lord Da Feng said.

    "Lord Da Feng, do you know where the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is?" Ning asked.

    "I know, and there are more than one place." Lord Da Feng said, "The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is extremely precious to Dao Lord. But to us, it is just a more special rare treasure Generally speaking,  It¡¯s used to make elixirs.¡±

    Ji Ning was overjoyed, his eyes lit up and he said, "If the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is refined into a spiritual elixir, will it be more helpful to Hedao?"

    "No, no, the refined elixir will waste the use of Hedao." Lord Da Feng said, "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower Its help to Hedao is innate. Once it is refined,  It will be wasted. And the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower must be used immediately within a thousand years of maturity and blooming! Once it exceeds a thousand years, the breath will be completely lost, and the medicinal value will be reduced by more than 90%." Crane

    Ji Ning nodded: "Where can I pick it?"

    Lord Da Feng frowned: "You really want to go? Those are dangerous places. Although I know about them, I don't dare to go there at will. Usually some friends join forces to enter."

    "Dangerous place?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "The chaotic universe is extremely magical, and there are many places that are extremely dangerous. It's just that the vast universe is too big. It's difficult to find the exact location without knowing the exact location." Lord Da Feng said, "The place where the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower can grow. Ordinary Realm  , are impossible in different universes, they are all truly magical places in the chaotic universe. Only by gathering countless essences can some amazing treasures be born."

    "Places like these are also places where the origin of the Chaos Universe is quite tightly protected." Lord Da Feng said, "At the beginning, the Sith tribe invaded these places crazily, trying to plunder them. However, the Sith tribe also suffered a lot of casualties as a result.  "

    "What's the danger in this place?" Ji Ning asked.

    "There is a kind of existence called Source Walker." Lord Dafeng said.  "Let's put it this way, in the ordinary chaos, there are two extremely perfect lives. One is the chaotic beast. The other is the ancient practitioner."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The royal family of Mangya Kingdom are the beasts of chaos, and Jiuchen is a clan of ancient practitioners.

    They were born in the world realm, and all of them have perfect bodies.

    "The Chaos Divine Beast has a low level of understanding, while the ancient practitioners are in human form and have a much higher level of understanding." Lord Da Feng said.

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    The only one among the royal family of Mangya Kingdom who has succeeded in joining the Tao is the Lord of Mangya.  It is too difficult for a clan of chaotic beasts to successfully unite. The Green Demon Lord and the Blue Hao Lord are both chaotic beasts, but in their hometowns, they are the only ones to become the Lord, without any companions.  They are unable to make sacrifices like Master Mangya to take care of those weak chaotic beasts forever, so they all wander alone and wander, and they have been accustomed to loneliness since they were born.

    On the contrary, the ancient cultivators were much more intelligent.  There are also relatively many Eternal Emperors.

    "Chaos beasts, ancient practitioners almost all exist in every realm, and there are many of them." Lord Da Feng said, "And in the origin of the chaotic universe, two higher-end lives are also bred. One is  Those with lower intelligence are called Chaos Source Beasts. One type is a humanoid creature with higher intelligence, which is called a 'Chaos Source Walker'. It is also called a 'Source Walker'."

    "Chaos Origin Beasts and Origin Walkers are of much nobler origin than Chaos Divine Beasts and Ancient Practitioners." Lord Da Feng said, "But they are also more extreme."

    "The wisdom of the Chaos Source Beast is like that of a mortal child, and it is born with an almost immortal body"

    "Source Walkers are very intelligent and have extremely high understanding. They are extremely aloof and don't like ordinary places. They like to live in treasured places where countless essences gather together, and regard that as their territory." Lord Dafeng said, "No  Like the Chaos Origin Beast, which can be tamed, the Origin Walker is too enlightened and cannot be tamed." Rebirth of the Charming Harem

    "You want to seek some treasure land to pick the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, which is equivalent to going to the territory of the Source Walker to grab treasures The Source Walker will be angry." Lord Da Feng shook his head.

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    He was not surprised at all.

    Although this is the first time he has heard of the life form of ¡®Source Walker¡¯, Ji Ning has even heard about the strange life form that can rival the Supreme Being. Ji Ning still cares about another life form that can rival the Chaos Source Beast?

    "Yuanxingzhi has high wisdom and understanding, so he also has weaknesses."?Their bodies are not as immortal as the Chaos Source Beasts, and their strength is naturally much weaker.  But they can practice over time!  Therefore, there are strong and weak Source Walkers. The weak ones may only dominate the level. The strongest ones are said to be comparable to the Sith Lords and can kill us in an instant.  "Lord Dafeng said.

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    The strongest one is comparable to the Lord of the Sith tribe, but far worse than the 'Supreme'.  It should be noted that it took three Sith Lords to finally capture the God of Fire.  I'm afraid a Lord can't capture him.  And I won't be unlucky enough to meet the strongest Source Walker.

    "Back then, the Sith tribe went crazy and plundered every treasure land. Because they were too crazy, they also angered the origin of the chaotic universe. Those Origin Walkers were able to borrow the power of the treasure lands and their strength increased greatly so the Sith tribe suffered a big loss." Da  Wind Lord said, "But if you go, you still have to be careful."

    "As he spoke, Lord Da Feng turned over his hands and took out a roll of jade slips.

    Spiritual thoughts invaded and burned many messages into it.

    "This is a dangerous place that is relatively close. You can reach it in hundreds of thousands of years by driving a spaceship across the realm. I remember that there is the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower there. Everything I know about that dangerous place is recorded here.  Message." Lord Da Feng said and handed the jade slip to Ji Ning, "Remember, what I can tell is only the vast majority of situations. After all, I haven't explored everything, so you still have to be cautious."

    "Lord Xie Dafeng." Ji Ning took it.

    ¡­¡­

    After getting the information he wanted, Ji Ning said goodbye to Lord Da Feng that day and embarked on his return journey.

    He had to get rid of Emperor Merobo first and recruit ten disciples before he could take risks with peace of mind. After all, anything could happen when taking risks outside, and he might be forced to 'join the path' outside.

    *******

    Chapter three is over~~~ Phew, Monday, please ask for recommendation votes~~~Go to sleep, eh~~

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 27 Emperor Merobo

    It took more than 60,000 years to return from the Mystic Demon Realm to his hometown, the Flame Dragon Realm. First, he went to see Master Mang Ya.

    Wow.

    As soon as Ji Ning and the others entered the Mangya Kingdom, they were discovered by the Mangya Lord. He appeared on the top of a high mountain and held a banquet to welcome them.

    "Beiming." Master Mangya said loudly.

    Ji Ning and his party saw it from a distance, flew over and landed, and sat down one by one. Qin Huo naturally began to eat and drink excitedly.

    "I'm ashamed to say it." Lord Mang Ya drank two drinks before stroking his white beard and shaking his head. "I thought I would definitely find Emperor Merobo within a hundred thousand years. I didn't expect this emperor of the Eternal Clan.  It¡¯s really cunning, I searched and searched secretly, but could never find his true identity, so I finally asked Ming Lan for help, and the two of us worked together to find Emperor Merobo just over ten thousand years ago.¡±

    Hearing ¡®found¡¯, Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I have to thank Master Minglan." Ji Ning said.

    "It's just a trivial matter. All three of us masters are very boring." Master Mangya smiled, "Speaking of which, Emperor Merobo is really careful in hiding. He wants to eat some Sibujun for fear of being discovered by the Taoist Alliance.  , he is extremely cautious. Even within their Eternal Clan, they don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    "If you really want to hide, then even your own people won't know. This is naturally safer." Ji Ning asked, "By the way, where is Emperor Merobo now?"

    ¡°The Luolan Eternal Realm of Luolan Domain.¡± Master Mangya said.

    "Luolan Eternal Realm?" Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    The Luolan Territory is an ordinary territory within the Dao Alliance's sphere of influence.

    Within the Eternal World of Luolan, there is a powerful sect called ¡®Luolan Holy Land¡¯. The strongest person in Luolan Holy Land is a Four-Way-Step Lord, who also has many disciples.

    "You are not Lord Luolan, who are you?" A voluptuous woman with extremely beautiful appearance glared at a simple man in front of her.

    "Haha My aura is that of Daojun Luolan, and my appearance is also that of Daojun Luolan. How come I am not Daojun Luolan?" The simple man's voice became strange.

    "Daojun Luolan is not as powerful as you. It is impossible to destroy my body with one move, and it is even easier to catch me." The woman's eyebrows were full of anger, "Who are you?"

    The simple man smiled, and his laughter became more evil and sharp.

    The voice echoed in this vast hall, but except for the two of them, there was no one else in this huge hall.

    "Who am I?" The simple man's appearance gradually changed, and his breath also changed.

    Soon, he transformed into a man with long red hair and a strange appearance. His eyes greedily glanced at the woman in front of him, as if invisible hands were touching her.

    "You?" The woman looked confused.  "Emperor?"

    "It seems you don't know me."

    The evil man with long red hair smiled and said, "I am the great Emperor Merobo of the Eternal Clan. The great benefactor who can truly free you from the road of life and death."

    "What are you going to do?" The woman was a little panicked. Her strength was completely banned now and she couldn't resist at all.

    "It's so beautiful, wowso beautiful." The evil man with long red hair looked like he was enjoying himself, "Emperor Yibo is really kind to us in the Yanlong Domain. He sent it to Chibo Palace. He also sent  I have learned the "Life" method, which allows me to easily disguise my aura, which allows me to go deep into the Taoist Alliance and capture you beautiful female Taoist monarchs. It is getting easier and easier."

    "You, you Eternal Clan, are you" The woman began to panic.

    "Yu Daojun, resist. Struggle, it will be more interesting." Emperor Merobo walked over step by step, licking his lips.

    The Eternal Clan is a very special group.  Feeding on cultivators allows them to evolve their eternal bloodline.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After Hedao became the Eternal Emperor Even if he eats more practitioners, the help can be ignored.  But some of the Eternal Clan still like to eat, not to increase their strength.  Just because I like it, this is the instinctive liking of life!  For example, Emperor Merobo likes to choose some beautiful female Taoists.

    The breath of the beautiful female Taoist Lord makes him feel comfortable from the bottom of his heart. This is the most delicious food.

    For example, the Taoist companion of Wan Shen Dao Lord was eaten by Emperor Merobo, which made Wan Shen Dao Lord go crazy with anger. From then on, he went crazy because of this. Killing Emperor Mero Bo was his biggest obsession.

    "The Eternal Clan" The woman was shocked and angry, anxious and helpless.

    "To me, you cultivators are like some wild beasts and livestock to you cultivators! You are the most delicious among them." Emperor MeroboWith a frightened expression on the woman's face, she said, "Don't worry, in the future, there will be female Dao Lords accompanying you."

    "You will definitely be discovered by the Taoist Alliance, and you will definitely die." The woman said full of hatred.

    "Will not."

    Emperor Merobo shook his head, "When I didn't have the "Life" method, I was very cautious, and the Dao Alliance rarely found me. Not to mention now that I have the "Life" method to disguise myself It's even more impossible to find me. Every time I take action  Everything is under control, and there will never be a single flaw left. Even if they reverse time and space to search, they still won't be able to find it."

    Emperor Merobo is still very confident in his caution. He believes that unless the top masters start to explore in many ways, they may be able to find him.  As long as you don't use the best power, it is unlikely to find him.

    "You, you" Yu Daojun felt miserable in his heart. There must be a reason why Emperor Merobo could live for so long. How long will it take for him to die?

    "Looking at your desperate expression, it's so beautiful." Emperor Merobo walked over step by step, stretched out his hand and touched Yu Daojun's face. Yu Daojun wanted to hide, but his strength was banned, how could he hide away?

    Emperor Merobo had twisted excitement on his face and began to open his mouth.

    One foot was stuck on Emperor Merobo's face, and it turned into a stream of light so quickly that Emperor Merobo had no time to dodge. With a low banging sound, Emperor Merobo immediately flew backwards and flew away fiercely.  It hit hard on the steps of the distant hall, rolled and hit a huge pillar, and then fell to the ground, with bleeding from seven holes and a broken face.

    "Who?" Emperor Merobo looked forward with a look of horror.

    "This is this?" Yu Daojun's eyes lit up in despair, and she saw a young man in white clothes carrying a black divine sword appeared in front of her. There were four other figures standing next to her, each with six corners in a snow-white robe.  An old man with a white beard, a shriveled and thin old man, a simple and strong white-haired alien, and a fat man eating meat.

    Yu Daojun didn't recognize the other four, but he recognized the young man in white who had just made a move.

    "Beiming Daojun." Yu Daojun said in surprise, this is the absolute first Daojun in the history of the Endless Territory.

    Ji Ning turned his head and glanced, and recognized this woman. After all, when he first started out, he also collected information about all the Tao Lords in the Yanlong Domain. He immediately smiled and said: "Yu Dao Lord, everything is over. From now on, there will be no more."  Emperor Meroboro."

    Yu Daojun understood immediately and was excited and grateful: "Thank you, Daojun Beiming."

    Looking at the young man in white clothes in front of her, Yu Daojun didn't know why, but she felt that Beiming Daojun's temperament was really unique She couldn't help but be tempted. She was a female fourth-step master, but she had never had a Taoist partner, but this was the first time she met Ji Ning  , but felt tempted.

    "No." Emperor Merobo, who was bleeding from his seven holes, got up and laughed anxiously, "Beiming Dao Lord, Mang Ya Lord, Qing Mo Lord, and the Qinhuo God, I have never offended you.  Mr. Ming Dao, please spare me, I will never enter the Dao Alliance again, and I will never dare to do so again."

    What Ji Ning said just now, ¡®There will be no Great Emperor Merobo from now on¡¯ really frightened him.

    And he was also frightened by the appearance of Dao Lord Beiming.  What is the status of Beiming Daojun now?  The Lord is his follower, and the Chaos Origin Beast is tamed by him.  Even the other masters are afraid of Dao Lord Beiming, who dares to provoke him?  There are now two transcendent beings in the Sixteen Realm Alliance, one is Lord Da Feng, and the other is this evil Lord Beiming Dao.

    "Master Mang Ya, Master Qing Mo?" Yu Daojun was shocked. She didn't know the secrets of the Chaos Origin Beast, but there were two masters in front of her?

    "Beiming." Master Mangya smiled at this moment, "Stop talking nonsense to Merobo, just kill him."

    "Don't kill me." Emperor Merobo was about to cry. He was an ordinary emperor, but he didn't have much backbone. He begged for mercy, "I'm not an enemy of you. If you have any orders, Lord Beiming, just give them.  I will definitely comply."

    Ji Ning said: "Melobo, the reason why I didn't kick you to death just now is because I have something to say to you."

    Merobo¡¯s face turned pale.

    Ji Ning did not lie. With his master level strength, he could kill Emperor Merobo with one kick.

    ? ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 28 The Era of Beiming Dao Lord

    "I, I" Emperor Merobo was almost crying. Begging for mercy was useless. What should I do?

    Ji Ning continued: "The reason why I killed you this time is because of the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods."

    "The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods?" Emperor Merobo's face turned pale. Of course he remembered that madman. The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods was willing to do whatever it took to kill him, and he almost succeeded. He risked his life to escape.

    "He's dead. He's been dead a long time ago. There's no way you've ever seen him." Emperor Merobo was anxious.

    "It is true that I have never seen him. When I was in the Ancestral God, I was a little favored by the Taoist Master of the Gods. His formation spirit gave me a secret technique." Ji Ning said, "I hope I will have the strength to avenge him in the future and kill him."  You. Although this is just a thought left by Wan Shen Dao Lord out of despair before his death But since I was kind to him, I naturally have to help him do this. "

    "I am telling you to let you understand that you died because of the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods," Ji Ning said.

    "I, I" Emperor Merobo was at a loss, and his heart was in chaos.

    At that time, the monarch of Wan Shi Tao was different, and the fairy relatives, what kind of gallery?  But it was because of Emperor Merobo that the All-god Taoist was really crazy. Until the day when his body died and his Tao disappeared, the All-Shen Taoist was filled with unwilling hatred. Even after his death, it was difficult to close his eyes.

    No matter whether it is Emperor Merobo or the Ten Thousand Gods, I am afraid they would never have imagined that Ji Ning, a still weak ancestral god, would have benefited from the ¡®Mansion of the Ten Thousand Gods¡¯ just because of a random arrangement

    Today brings the death of Emperor Merobo!

    "Pfft." Ji Ning waved his hand.

    A sword light formed in the sky. The sword light was so misty that it was hard to see with the naked eye, and it instantly passed through the body of Emperor Merobo.

    A sword passed by.

    Cause and effect continue.

    All souls and true spirits will be destroyed!

    Emperor Merobo's spirit was dimmed, his soul was scattered, and he died from then on.

    After Ji Ning¡¯s cause and effect were achieved together, his killing methods became even more terrifying.

    "Good swordsmanship." Lord Mangya praised.

    "What a pity." Ji Ning looked at the body of Emperor Merobo and said softly.  "The Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods is considered a proud man of heaven, but because of him, he fell into mad hatred for most of his life, and he was never freed until his death."

    "If the Taoist Lord of the Ten Thousand Gods knew about it, he would be able to be liberated." Lord Mang Ya said.

    "It's a pity that he died and it's impossible to know." Ji Ning sighed.

    Ji Ning turned around.

    The Taoist Master Yu looked at Ji Ning with bright eyes.

    Ji Ning pointed lightly, and a burst of magic flew out and penetrated into Yu Daojun's body, easily breaking the restrictions in her body. Ji Ning's formations were so accomplished that it was too easy to break such restrictions.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning said.

    Lord Mang Ya and Lord Qing Mo also looked at Yu Daojun.  Immediately, he and Ji Ning escaped into the void and disappeared.

    Yu Daojun looked at Ji Ning's disappearing figure.

    "Beiming Daojun Beiming Daojun" Yu Daojun murmured. At her most desperate moment, he appeared.  Moreover, the incredible strength, killing Emperor Merobo was as calm as crushing an ant, all these made her obsessed.  Even the two major masters, Master Mangya and Master Qingmo, are obviously dominated by Lord Beiming.

    His strength, his sword light, his voice, everything moved Yu Daojun's heart.

    But Yu Daojun also knew that this was just a delusion in her heart.

    "It's like a dream." Yu Daojun smiled.  Having this dream is enough.

    "Yu Daojun suddenly saw some magic weapons left behind by the body of Emperor Merobo. There were naturally many treasures left by the majestic emperor, but Daojun Beiming and the others were all gone.  Apparently it was left to her.

    "Is it for me?" Yu Daojun stood up, "Did Daojun Beiming leave it to me?"

    Yu Daojun was happy in his heart.

    In fact, for Ji Ning, after sweeping through the Yaohuo Realm Prison, he had a lot of treasures.  That Emperor Merobo is not even the Lord of the Holy City.  Where can I see a little treasure?  Ji Ning didn't bother to pick it up, and Qing Mo and Mang Yazhi were even more disdainful.

    ¡­¡­

    In the eternal kingdom.

    There is a dharma body lying in the ancient hall. It is the dharma body of Emperor Merobo.  I just came to ask for help, but now my breath is gone.

    Emperor Anchen, Emperor Qiyin, and Emperor Degu all looked at this scene.

    "It was Dao Lord Beiming who moved his hand." Emperor Qiyin whispered.

    "What can we do?" Emperor Degu said helplessly.

    "We can only watch." Emperor Anchen said with a bitter smile,"It would be a good thing if this Beiming Dao Lord doesn't come to cause trouble for our Eternal clan. How dare we go to find him? We can only hide in the Eternal Kingdom to save our lives."

    The three of them were helpless.

    Emperor Merobo begged them?  Who do they ask for?

    That¡¯s Dao Lord Beiming!  Who in the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance dares to stop him?  I'm afraid even Lord Da Feng will take the initiative to help if he knows about this.

    Those dominant emperors are all very smart, and they all guessed that the two terrifying beings, 'Lord Da Feng' and 'Your Majesty Loneliness', are now waiting for the day when Ji Ning's Hedao fails!  No one wanted to be Ji Ning¡¯s enemy at this time.  There would be no benefit at all from irritating Ji Ning, but it would only make him look embarrassed.

    After all, no one can stop the Vulcan God from going crazy.

    "I have long said that we are at odds with Beiming Daojun. In this era when Beiming Daojun is alive, our Eternal clan should keep a low profile and avoid causing trouble." Emperor Anchen said in a low voice, "This Merobo actually secretly  Entering the territory of the Dao Alliance, you can't blame anyone for dying. Send the message again and tell those old guys to behave. Dao Lord Beiming is not as easy to talk to as other powerful people. If he kills him, no one can do anything."

    "Um."

    They all understand.

    In this era when Beiming Daojun is alive, the most dazzling one in the Sixteen Domain Alliance is Beiming Daojun. Even Lord Da Feng is on Beiming Daojun's side.

    ******

    "Beiming, if I haven't seen it, the female Taoist Lord just now seems to be in love with you." After leaving the Luolan Eternal Realm, outside the void, Master Mangya joked.

    "Haha" Ji Ning laughed, "It's just a thought, it's nothing."

    In terms of cause and effect, Emperor Yibo is the only one in the Sixteen Realms Alliance who can compare with Ji Ning. Through cause and effect, Ji Ning can naturally find out what Yu Daojun thinks about him.

    It¡¯s just a little thoughtit won¡¯t have any impact.

    "Lord Mang Ya, next I am going to recruit disciples as teachers throughout the Yanlong Domain." Ji Ning said.

    "Accepting a disciple as a master?" Lord Mang Ya was confused.

    "Well, I am accepting disciples on behalf of my master, Emperor Xuejian." Ji Ning said, "Accepting ten disciples! Although it is said that I am accepting disciples on behalf of my master, my master, Emperor Xuejian, is living abroad, so of course I will teach them myself."

    He is called senior brother, but in fact he is like master and apprentice.

    "I can't be careless about accepting disciples as a master." Ji Ning said, "I plan to divide the Flame Dragon Realm into nine areas, and select ten World Realm people from each area. Then from these ninety World Realm people  and then select ten disciples. If there are really some whom I am very attracted to, maybe I will also accept a few as my direct disciples."

    After finishing this matter, I went out to take risks and concentrated on preparing for Hedao. I also had to choose some successors.

    After all, the Three Realms are too small. Although the ¡®Ultimate Sword Way¡¯ method is still in the Three Realms, Ji Ning has not chosen one that really catches his eye.

    "You choose a disciple, this is a big deal." Master Mang Ya was looking forward to it, "Haha, in terms of the power of a master in the realm of Tao Lord, it has never been seen in the past. Your Tao is much stronger than us. Come on.  Maybe I will also send some geniuses from my Mangya Kingdom over there."

    "It's okay." Ji Ning nodded, "Anyone from the Yanlong Domain except the Eternal Clan can do it."

    Even if he is against the Kingdom of Darkness, Ji Ning has no hostile intentions.

    The Kingdom of Darkness is actually a force of practitioners drifting from a realm of destruction, so there is no need to be too hostile.  As his strength grew stronger, Ji Ning's vision naturally became much higher.

    There is only the ¡®Eternal Clan¡¯. Ji Ning is quite disgusted that the Eternal Clan feeds on cultivators.  Just because the Eternal Clan was created by Supreme Bolin, and Ji Ning couldn't see them all, it was naturally impossible for him to take the initiative to recruit disciples.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning also informed the Lord of Wind and Rain, the Lord of Minglan and the Dao Alliance about his intention to accept a disciple on his behalf!  Ten disciples will be accepted, and a few direct disciples may even be selected, but they must know how to use a sword, and they must be in the world realm!

    Suddenly the entire Yanlong Territory began to commotion.

    To know about Ji Ning¡¯s ultimate swordsmanship, Ji Ning doesn¡¯t spread it easily, so Taoist Qingshi has only seen it.  Everyone knows how powerful Ji Ning is, so they naturally hope that some swordsmanship geniuses in their own forces can inherit the unique skills of 'Beiming Dao Lord'.

    So, the news began to spread across the nine regions that the Yanlong Domain was divided into. Many casual cultivators began to know about it and rushed towards the nine regions that were closest to them.

    Countless people in the world are eager to worship the absolute first Dao Lord in the past and present, "Beiming Dao Lord".

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26, come and join the event.??Golden physical prize for local tyrants!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 29 Sword House

    In Tiancang Palace, in a quiet room.

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, was sitting alone. He waved his hand and saw ten rocks flying out and floating in front of him.

    "Chichichichi~~~" Ji Ning tapped his finger lightly, and immediately there was a blazing flame, burning the ten suspended stones, and gradually began to melt the stones. At the same time, the surface of the stones gradually began to condense and show lines, and everything was done.  In accordance with Ji Ning's intention, a complex secret pattern formation was formed, turning ten stones into ten black rings.

    Ji Ning took out some more precious materials to refine and blend them into these rings.

    For Ji Ning, who has achieved very high achievements in flames and formations, it is too easy to refine some simple eternal magic weapons. The precious materials he uses are enough to make some eternal emperors feel distressed and crazy about them.  For Ji Ning, such precious materials are piled up like mountains.

    "It's done." Ji Ning smiled.

    There are dots of lines on the ten black rings. The lines are gold, silver, and purple, with strange fluctuations.

    "It's an eternal top-quality magic weapon, and the precious material I use, I'm afraid only the Lord can destroy it." Ji Ning then controlled the ten rings at the same time, and his spiritual thoughts penetrated into one of the rings first.

    Wow.

    A space with a radius of thousands of miles appeared.

    These rings are all magical treasures from the cave!  And it only has a radius of thousands of miles, because it is particularly stable.

    "The earth is here." The vast earth began to condense and extend, and soon spread over thousands of miles.

    "Mountains rise!" Soon a continuous mountain range rumbled up from the earth, stretching nearly ten thousand miles across.

    Follow Ji Ning¡¯s thoughts.

    This world with a radius of thousands of miles is mainly composed of continuous mountains and some rivers.

    "Sword Cottage." Ji Ning incarnated his spiritual thoughts and pointed lightly, and an ordinary thatched cottage appeared in the largest valley.

    Another half hour passed.

    Ji Ning himself made a futon and placed it in the thatched cottage.  Among all the treasures in the cave, the futon is the most expensive. It is difficult for some Eternal Emperors to have such a treasure.  Sit on it and feel peaceful.  The efficiency of understanding can also be greatly improved.  This was made by Ji Ning imitating the 'Supreme Stone Platform'.

    Although his realm is far behind, the effect of the futon is still 56% of that of the Lihe Shifu incense burner, which is considered a rare treasure.

    "This world is the world of swordsmanship." Ji Ning's spiritual incarnation glanced at it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Sword skills began to appear throughout the world, including the mountains and the depths of the earth.

    There are many different swordsmanships.

    They are all swordsmanships derived from the decomposition of Emperor Xuejian's "Heart Seal Swordsmanship". Ji Ning's current level of swordsmanship is higher than that of Emperor Xuejian.  He first broke down many sword skills.  Later, he deduced the eight swordsmanship in different directions but more advanced in "Heart Seal Swordsmanship". Now that Ji Ning has mastered the cause and effect together, he is even better at the deduction. With the foundation of ultimate swordsmanship, he can deduce some holy swordsmanship.  Swordsmanship at the City Lord level is quite easy.

    It would be much easier for Ji Ning to become the Lord of the Holy City with just one of the strongest paths.

    but¡ª¡ª

    "The path of life and death, once chosen, there is no regret."

    And this is also relative.  Because Ji Ning followed the ultimate sword path, his horizons were broadened, and he encountered many opportunities, and he successively created many paths such as formations, time, space, cause and effect, etc.  Only in this way can he easily create some Holy City Lord level swordsmanship.  If he had taken an easy path from the beginning, with low vision and limited strength, Ji Ning would not be where he is today.

    "Jianhu. It can be used for quiet practice, and practice can be quite fast." Ji Ning nodded, "In the world of Jianlu, if you want to learn the more difficult swordsmanship, you have to pass some tests."

    "Well, this sword house world is enough to lead them." Ji Ning smiled.

    Since you want to accept a disciple on behalf of a teacher, of course you have to give him a treasure.

    And I am sure that the teaching time will not be too long, so I have worked hard to refine the world of Jianlu. This is much more responsible than when 'Emperor Xuejian' accepted him as a disciple and gave him a spiritual inheritance. This is also a different realm.  Ning has high achievements in swordsmanship, so he naturally knows how to lead better. He also hopes that the ten 'junior disciples' he has accepted can be better than the others.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning spent half a day refining ten sword hut worlds.

    It took more than eighty years to refine five more Silver Sword House Worlds. Ji Ning was proficient in cause and effect He vaguely felt that nine would be the number for him to accept disciples.

    Before, the three apprentices of Qingya Xiaoyu, Yang Dingding 'Qingzhu', and Fengxiao Son, plus myselfThe opportunity left behind when he became the Four-step Master was also designated as the Fourth Disciple.

    Ji Ning felt that it would be enough for him to accept at most five more apprentices.

    As for whether I can pick out the one who makes my heart move and accept him as my direct disciple this time, I don¡¯t insist on it. It all depends on fate and luck.  If you really feel attracted to it, then accept it.

    So in the world of the five silver sword houses Ji Ning spent a lot of time on refining them.

    Very similar.

    But like the futons in Jianlu, Ji Ning used more precious materials and put more effort into the formation. Each futon has 20% of the effect of the incense burner of Lihe Shifu!  But in the world of Silver Sword House it is not led by Emperor Xue Jian's "Heart Seal Sword Technique", but by his own "Ultimate Sword Technique".

    Of course, it is impossible to teach it directly, but to guide some decomposed swordsmanship and leave the sword intention of the five ultimate swordsmanship for observation.

    "I gave what I could give."

    "Even the world of ten ordinary sword houses contains all the foundations. With the guidance of the foundations, it is enough to achieve the ultimate swordsmanship." Ji Ning nodded. He himself had a point of enlightenment here and there, and he thought hard about it.  , Piece together here and there, gradually make up for your basic flaws, and then finally step into the ultimate kendo with the test of circumstances and heart.

    ******

    Ji Ning prepared many gifts, and after another nine million years, this grand event that swept the entire Yanlong Realm finally began!

    Everyone is excited about it.

    "It is said that many powerful Four-Step Lords are here to watch the battle. Even if they fail to become the disciples of Beiming Dao Lord in the end, they can still become the disciples of some other powerful Four-Step Lords."

    "There are also some legendary eternal emperors and some reclusive old monsters who come to watch the battle, and may also take this opportunity to recruit disciples."

    "What does this mean? The three major masters and Beiming Daojun will all come. It would be great to be able to become the disciple of the three major masters and Beiming Daojun."

    This event is too big.

    After all, the six major forces are usually balanced, and it is difficult for anyone to set off a great screening that sweeps through the entire Yanlong Domain.  This kind of screening is much greater than the original competition in Mangya Country.  Naturally, many powerful men and emperors were watching, hoping to use this opportunity to select some disciples from among the geniuses that Ji Ning had missed.

    ¡­¡­

    The nine major regions are controlled by the powerful masters of the Holy City Lord level, and there are also some emperors to assist them.

    Everything is in order.

    There are simply too many casual cultivators coming. In the first year of large-scale elimination, those who do not reach the minimum strength will be eliminated. This bottom line is drawn by Ji Ning himself, which is actually the peak level of World God.  This eliminates 99% of them.

    After that, all the elites who were born will be moved to the eternal world of heaven, where there is the ladder to heaven that Ji Ning personally refined!

    The next step is the most difficult one - ¡®climbing the ladder to heaven¡¯.

    Climb the ladder to heaven

    The heights are almost endless.

    If you want to go far on this ladder, you need to go through one-on-one battles again and again, or be killed, or take the initiative to admit defeat. Only the winner can move forward.

    The emperors, masters, and Ji Ning were all watching the battle on the ¡®ladder to heaven¡¯.

    "This guy is pretty good, I want it." An Eternal Emperor from the Dao Alliance said with a smile, and with a tap, a ray of eternal divine power enveloped the World Realm man who was almost killed.

    The four figures of Ji Ning, Master Mangya, Master Minglan, and Master Fengyu were at the highest point, all watching from a distance, and none of them stopped them.

    Only the emperor has the right to directly choose a disciple midway - but he can only choose the loser!

    Because the winners are chosen by Gui Ji Ning and the masters.

    "Interesting." Ji Ning's eyes passed through the void and landed on the two figures walking side by side on the huge ladder.

    "Beiming, do you like those two little guys?" Master Mang Ya asked.

    "Let's see what happens next for them. At least I like these two little guys." Ji Ning smiled, which made Master Mangya, Master Minglan, and Master Fengyu all smile. Note that  There are many peerless monsters on the ladder to heaven, and they are all geniuses who have integrated the strongest ways.

    The two people Ji Ning admired have only just realized the strongest way.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 30 Five Disciples and Six Disciples

    A pair of young men and women stood side by side on the huge ladder. The ladder was vast and there were some faint sword marks on it. This was also a benefit that Ji Ning gave to those in the world who could carry out the 'Ladder to Heaven' screening. It depends on how many benefits they can get.  They each have their own understanding.

    "It's amazing." The young man and the girl all looked up and looked at some sword marks on the huge ladder.

    "Wuya, the sword marks left casually by Beiming Taoist Lord feel so vast and unfathomable. Even if we can't become his disciples in the end, we won't be able to become disciples of some powerful disciples. The gains from climbing the ladder to heaven alone  That's enough." The girl in white said.

    The young man nodded.

    Both of them are quite self-aware. Although they were originally good, they were probably at the bottom of the ladder. As they climbed the ladder and watched the 'Sword Mark', their strength continued to soar.

    And Ji Ning, who is in charge of the ¡®Ladder to Heaven¡¯, will not arrange any outrageous opponents for them.

    Eliminate the weakest onesthe stronger they are, the further they will naturally have to go.  It was impossible for Ji Ning to meet the strongest ones right from the start.

    Year after year passes

    On the ladder to heaven, the World Realm people walked very slowly, they were all experiencing the mystery in the sword marks.

    Every time you fight, you may fail and leave.  So they are very cautious.

    ¡­¡­

    The ladder to heaven lasted for more than 10,000 years.

    "Wuya, have you figured out the two strongest ways? You're faster than me." The girl said happily.

    "Shi Hua, when you realized the strongest way before, you were one step ahead of me." The young man looked at the girl with a smile. The affection between the two of them could be seen by anyone watching.

    Both of them came step by step from the ordinary world.

    The girl was originally the maid of "Master Wuya" and was named "Shi Hua".  Later, the girl was born with a spiritual body, and was taken away by the 'immortal' and brought to the so-called immortal world But this young master Wuya was wallowing in the mortal world, and gradually entered the immortal world step by step.  After countless trials and tribulations, he soared into the fairy world with stunning beauty, where he was finally reunited with his maid, Shi Hua, and the two had a child.  Following the two of them, they almost entered the 'World Realm' one after another. Their hometown is still the only World Realm they have ever known.

    Shi Hua is a Chaos Immortal, but Master Wuya is a cultivator of both gods and demons. He also has a second soul. Now the second soul stays in his hometown.

    They, a pair of gods and goddesses, left their hometown together and wandered along the way, encountering many encounters.

    This time the legendary ¡®Beiming Taoist Lord is going to accept a disciple as a teacher¡¯ was so grand that they both decided to participate.

    "I surrender!" Shi Hua's sword formation was broken by the enemy.  Knowing there was no hope, he even took the initiative to admit defeat.

    After this battle.

    "Wuya, I lost. Just keep going down. Be careful. If you really can't win, just admit defeat." Shi Hua felt the power of the 'Ladder to Heaven' and said to the Taoist companion.

    "Yeah." Wu Ya nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Half a month later.

    Wuya and Shihua gathered under the ladder to heaven.

    "It's too strong. That's an ancient cultivator with a higher level than me. I'm convinced of the defeat." Wu Ya shook his head and then said helplessly, "I thought we both had pretty good talents and there should be someone powerful.  . Maybe the Four Path Lords have taken a fancy to us and accepted us as their disciples. I didn¡¯t expect that I haven¡¯t seen a single powerful person until now.¡±

    "I've been under the ladder for half a month, and no one is looking for me." Shi Hua nodded.

    Both of them are the proud sons of the emperor. After all, they are also two worlds that have never been seen before in their hometown.  This time the harvest was great, but not a single powerful person came to them to recruit a disciple.

    "Let's wait, maybe some Dao Lord will take a fancy to us." Wu Ya said.

    "Wait a little longer." Shi Hua also looked forward to it.

    There are masters and there are no masters.  That is completely different, like Wu Ya and Shi Hua, who have no guidance from Dao Lord and have a blind eye on the entire Endless Territory.

    "Two little guys." A voice sounded.

    Wu Ya and Shi Hua even turned around to look, feeling a little excited and looking forward to it. Has anyone picked them?  Who is it?  Mr. Four Steps?  A stronger eternal emperor?  Or is it the master, Lord Beiming?  Although their rationality makes them think that there shouldn't be anyone too powerful to pick them, they are right to have some 'sweet dreams' in their hearts.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: A young man in white clothes walks from a distance. His aura is quite unique, and there is no sense of oppression at all. It feels very ordinary.

    "Master Dao?" Wuya and Shi Hua were both a little disappointed.

    It is easy to distinguish between the breath of Dao Lord and the breath of Eternal Emperor.  Any eternal emperor has a kind of "eternal love"The breath of ?¡¯ is something that even time cannot shake.

    They both quickly returned to their normal state of mind, which was quite gratifying.  Among the powerful ones who choose disciples Dao Lord is considered the weakest, but he still has some candidates.  It would be the most miserable if you don't choose any of them.

    "You two have a very high understanding of swords." Ji Ning praised with a smile. It is very high.

    In terms of growth rate, Wuya and Shihua are among the top ten in terms of growth rate among all worlds in Ladder to Heaven.  It should be noted that because there are other forces recruiting disciples this time, Ji Ning only requires all world realms to "know how to use swords", and there is no requirement that they must study the art of swords.  Therefore, even though you need to be extremely evil, you know how to use a sword, but what you are really good at are some time and space, some mental power, and some sword skills

    Among those who practice kendo, Wuya and Shihua are the two who have grown the fastest.

    Ji Ning could tell at a glance that the two of them probably had not received good guidance, otherwise they would not have made such rapid progress.  Looking at the two of them, Ji Ning seemed to see himself after leaving the Three Realms. Even the original self only realized the strongest way after entering the Twelve Palaces of Sword Palace in Mangya Kingdom.

    As for the strongest way to integrate?  It¡¯s still a matter of entering a different universe.

    ¡° Moreover, the good relationship between Wuya and Shi Hua reminded Ji Ning of his original relationship with Yu Wei.

    "It's a pity." Ji Ning sighed secretly. If the senior sister was still here, maybe she could join him in the adventure.

    "You two are willing to join my sect?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Senior, are you good at swordsmanship?" Shi Hua asked.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    At the same time, a terrifying sword intent burst out from his body, which made Wuya and Shi Hua feel a little trembling. However, they were still in the world realm after all, and their horizons were not high.  In their eyes, Master Sipiao was already very scary. They didn't even realize what Ji Ning's sword intention meant. They only felt that it was very scary. A little bit of power could annihilate them.

    Wu Ya and Shi Hua looked at each other and immediately knelt down: "Disciple pays homage to master."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded, "Let me go."

    Invisible space fluctuations enveloped the two disciples. As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he traveled through time and space and arrived in the sky where the masters and emperors gathered their powerful powers.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord."

    "Beiming."

    "Congratulations to Beiming Daojun for accepting a good disciple."

    The surrounding rulers and emperors all smiled and congratulated each other. They all looked at the two little guys next to Ji Ning and secretly praised these two little guys for their great luck!  Those who were more powerful were not chosen, but this pair of Taoists were chosen by Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the cloud and mist. Next to him were the Lord of Mangya, the Lord of Wind and Rain, and the Lord of Minglan.

    The four of them are at the top.

    "This, this" Wuya and Shi Hua stood beside Ji Ning, looking at the three powerful masters next to them, as well as the many eternal emperors below.  Every breath carries an eternal mood, and anyone in the world can understand that the large group of complimenting powerful men below are the eternal emperors.

    With such great masters being so respectful and polite, Wu Ya and Shi Hua, no matter how stupid they were, understood that they both worshiped the legendary ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯.

    "We, we" Wuya and Shihua looked at each other and felt their legs were a little weak.

    It is really the aura of the master, the aura of a large number of eternal emperors, that brings too much oppression.

    "Master?" Wu Ya whispered.

    "From today on, you two are the fifth and sixth disciples of my sect." Ji Ning said.

    Wuya, Shi Hua is excited.

    Wu Ya said: "Master will accept ten disciples this time?"

    "Spreading falsehoods." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "You little guys are spreading nonsense one by one." Master Mang Ya next to him said with a smile, "Beiming is accepting disciples on behalf of his master this time. The ten disciples he accepted are all his junior brothers and sisters. It's just Beiming who came here.  Teach. As for you two, you are the personal disciples accepted by Beiming himself."

    Looking at the old man in snow-white robes and white beard next to him, Wuya and Shi Hua just felt so friendly.

    "Beiming, how many disciples are you going to accept this time?" Mang Ya asked, "If you don't choose, then I will do it too."

    "That's enough." Ji Ning nodded, "I will only choose these two disciples this time. Let's choose ten junior brothers and sisters in the end."

    Although there were many geniuses this time, Ji Ning couldn't feel excited about them all. Wuya and Shi Hua touched Ji Ning's heart, as if he saw himself, as if he saw himself and Yu Wei.  Accept it if you feel tempted!  When he reached Ji Ning's level, he chose his disciples more carefully.  Just like his second apprentice ¡®Qingzhu¡¯ YangDing was just an ordinary person at first.

    Ji Ning¡¯s voice was not concealed at all.

    After hearing this, the emperors below looked at Wuya and Shi Hua in different ways. These two lucky little guys were not ordinary lucky. Their master was the one that no one in the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance wanted.  The person he provoked was the peerless Taoist king who made even the rulers feel in awe.  This conference that swept the entire Flame Dragon Realm only had two disciples to choose from, and they were chosen.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 31 Long Journey

    A grand gathering in Yanlong Realm finally came to an end.

    The dominant emperors also left one by one, and the eternal world of heaven returned to peace.

    In Tiancang Palace.

    "Meet Senior Brother Beiming."

    The ten World Realm people, some young, some old, some aliens, some special beings, and ancient practitioners, all bowed respectfully, with unconcealable excitement in their eyes.  Finally, they were selected successfully. It should be noted that among the genius monsters this time, many are as good as them, or even more powerful than them.

    "From today on, you are the registered disciples of Emperor Xuejian." Ji Ning said, "Because my master, Emperor Xuejian, left the Flame Dragon Realm to travel far away, I will teach you on your behalf. However, you still have to rely on yourself to practice. So.  I will only give you individual guidance ten times. After I give you guidance, I will not give you any more guidance until you become a Taoist Lord. Do you understand me?"

    "I heard you clearly."

    Although these world realms were secretly shocked, they remained calm.

    They are all geniuses, and they are all very proud, and they will not be too convinced by ordinary powerful people.  But they all worship Beiming Daojun fanatically. The reason why they desperately want to join Beiming Daojun is not because of the so-called 'Xuejian Emperor'. Even the direct disciples of Xuejian Emperor will not  The personal teachings of Beiming Daojun attracted them even more.

    ???????

    "Beiming Taoist Lord must have a reason for saying this!"

    "Very good." Ji Ning showed a smile, "The ten of you are all extremely talented in the way of swordsmanship. Three of you have integrated the strongest way, and the other seven have also mastered several of the strongest ways.  All I want to do is provide some guidance, and the final path to life and death as a Dao Lord still depends on you."

    Just because the master teaches does not mean that the apprentice will definitely learn it.

    Every Taoist master of life and death will realize his own Tao.  You can only teach students in accordance with their aptitude!  Ji Ning estimated that among his disciples and junior brothers and sisters, it would be great to have one of them embark on the 'ultimate path'.  The biggest possibility is that no one can embark on the ultimate path.

    The ultimate way.  It can't be taught.  You can only realize it yourself!

    What Ji Ning, the ¡®Master¡¯, can do is lead.  He is following the ultimate path, so he can be in a commanding position, and his guidance will be the best guidance.

    "This is the world of Jianlu." Ji Ning waved his hand, and ten black rings with dots of lines on their surfaces flew towards the ten disciples.

    "The world of Jianlu includes countless things. In addition to Master Xuejian Emperor's "Heart Seal Sword Technique", it also includes all the basics of swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, he is the ultimate master.  Dare to say such arrogant words as 'containing all the foundations of swordsmanship', "Seek the world of Jianlu within yourself, and seek many trainings from outside. You may be able to understand the path that truly belongs to you."

    "Thank you, senior brother." All ten disciples were overjoyed.

    "This Jianlu World can only be used by you. If it is refined by others, the cave inside will be destroyed." Ji Ning said, "So you must not give it to others."

    "Yes." The ten disciples all said to themselves, only fools would give it to others.

    Ji Ning said and waved his hand again, and saw some Taoist talismans flying out and flying towards the ten disciples respectively.

    "This is a Taoist talisman that I personally refined. There are sword talismans, space talismans, time talismans, and mind power talismans. There are causal talismans There are nine parts in total, and their power is also divided into high and low. Some are used for  Kill the enemy. Some are used to escape, and some are used to explore. There are only three that can be used to kill the enemy head-on." Ji Ning said, "In the future, remember to be careful when wandering outside. You must also be careful with Taoist talismans. If you use  Light, I won¡¯t keep you waiting any longer.¡±

    The ten disciples were all overjoyed and shocked at the same time.

    Refining it yourself?

    It is easy to refine Taoist talismans, and some powerful ones can be refined.  But refining the materials first is expensive, after all, it has to contain power.  Secondly, you have to understand it yourself.

    ¡°The fact that their senior brother Beiming can refine so many talismans shows that swordsmanship, space, time, mental strength, cause and effect, etc. have all reached an incredible level.

    "This is 100 million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid, one for each person." Ning waved his hand and threw some more storage magic weapons over.

    "This is the eternal best divine sword. According to the swordsmanship you are good at, each of you has six swords." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a total of sixty divine swords flew towards the ten disciples.

    The magic weapons of the eternal best level Ji Ning's place has long been piled up like a mountain. In fact, for any master, the eternal best magic weapons are a lot.  Ji Ning is much richer than ordinary masters. Not to mention threatening the treasures of so many master emperors, not to mention killing the winter fire master, what he got from just sweeping the "Yao Fire Realm" is amazing. The treasure of the universe alone Ji Ning  There are only six of them. It's a pity.None of them are swords.

    ¡°Everything that should be given to you will be given to you.¡±

    "Sword skills, magical powers, and secret skills are all in the world of Jianlu." Ji Ning said, "If you want to get it, just get it in the world of Jianlu. Go down, I have arranged a cave for you in Tiancang Palace.  Practice with peace of mind and come to me if you have any questions. Remember, you only have ten chances!"

    "Yes." The ten junior brothers and sisters left excitedly.

    ¡°What a generous move.¡±

    "One hundred million cubic meters of Chaos Spiritual Liquid per person."

    "One hundred million cubic meters may feel distressing to Master Sibudu, but for Senior Brother Beiming, who is on an equal footing with the Lord, it is simply thrown away casually."

    "Ah, there is a futon in the world of Jianlu. My second spirit is sitting on that futon, and my cultivation speed is greatly increased. This is much more precious than 100 million cubic meters of chaotic spiritual liquid." These ten junior brothers and sisters were walking.  , have discovered the mystery of 'futon', and everyone is shocked by it.  This kind of treasure is what many Eternal Emperors covet.

    ¡­¡­

    The treasures Ji Ning gave to his fifth apprentice Wuya and his sixth apprentice Shihua were equivalent to those of the ten junior brothers and sisters.  It's just that the 'Jianlu World' is different.

    "You two also only have ten opportunities to ask me for advice before you become Lords of Life and Death." Ji Ning said, "So go to the world of Jianlu and think about it yourself. If you can figure out some confusions on your own, just do it yourself. I really can't.  Tohru comes to me again."

    "Yes." Wuya and Shihua were extremely respectful.

    "Go." Ji Ning ordered.

    Wu Ya and Shi Hua immediately left obediently.

    Seeing these juniors, junior sisters, and apprentices leaving, the Lord of the Green Demon said: "Beiming, you are too casual as a disciple."

    "Just guide them. If you really teach them carefully, you will restrain them." Ji Ning said, "When encountering confusion, the gains from solving it yourself are much more helpful than me directly telling them what to do. And I refine  The 'Jianlu World' is actually equivalent to half a master."

    "You really think highly of your disciples. Most of them have only comprehended a few of the strongest ways and haven't even achieved fusion. Not all of them can be as evil as you." Qing Mo shook his head.

    "If you can't understand it clearly, then just be mediocre." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    The way of swordsmanship is to move forward in an indomitable way and go straight to the heart.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How can there be any great achievements when others are chirping?  Even if you are a master, you cannot mix in too much.  The more prestigious you are, the greater your influence will be on your disciples, so you have to be more careful.  It¡¯s not easy to open your mouth to give advice maybe once you give advice, you will destroy the path that is most suitable for your disciples.

    Just because something is suitable for you does not mean it is also suitable for your disciples.

    But it¡¯s not enough to keep it free, so Ji Ning came up with the ¡®Jianlu World¡¯, which contains almost all the ways of swordsmanship.  Let the disciples choose which path to take.

    Ji Ning seems to be casual, but in fact he is very attentive to those who are his disciples.  Even if he is recruiting a disciple on his behalf, he is a senior brother in name, but in fact he is like a master.  That's why Ji Ning carefully refined those Taoist talismans. Various Taoist talismans were enough to cope with all kinds of strange predicaments.  At least these talismans are enough for adventure in the world realm.

    ******

    After accepting his disciples, Ji Ning took Qinhuo Shen, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong to leave the Flame Dragon Realm again. This time he would go far away, and he was already outside the scope of the Sixteenth Realm Alliance.

    As for these disciples, Ji Ning¡¯s dharma body has also been stationed in Tiancang Palace for a long time. He knows all the news about the Yanlong Domain, and the dharma body can naturally give guidance to the disciples.

    "Wow."

    The territorial flying boat moves forward in endless darkness.

    In the flying boat, Qing Mo and Qin Huo were eating and drinking, Bai Rong was silently guarding them, and Ji Ning was holding a jade slip and thinking.

    The jade slips were given by Lord Da Feng and recorded all the information he knew about that dangerous place.

    "Ice Wind Sea?" Ji Ning thought silently.

    The Ice Wind Sea was the name Lord Da Feng gave to that dangerous place when they first explored it.

    The Bingfeng Sea is famous for its "coldness", but it also breeds many treasures of the fire element, such as the 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower', which is one of them, and it is the one that Ji Ning values ??the most.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 32 Ice Wind Sea

    "In the Ice Wind Sea, Lord Da Feng and the others met a Source Walker when they last ventured. His strength is at the level of the Lord of Different Universes." Ji Ning nodded, "The strength is not too strong, although it is better than that of me and Qing Mo.  level. But with Bird Fire around I can still deal with it easily. However, this Source Walker has lived in the Ice Wind Sea for a long time, and it is quite troublesome to be able to take advantage of the Ice Wind Sea's environment."

    "You have to be careful. Once we are attacked by a sneak attack, both Qing Mo and I may die." Ji Ning thought.

    ¡­¡­

    After traveling through time and space for more than 500,000 years, the Domain Spaceship finally arrived at the distant ¡®Ice Wind Sea¡¯.

    "so beautiful."

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, Bai Rong, and Qin Huo stood in the realm flying boat, all looking at the beautiful scene in the distance in amazement.

    Endless darkness, originally there was darkness everywhere, not even a trace of light, nothingness and loneliness.

    At this moment, a world that looked like a huge silver-white whirlpool suddenly appeared in the endless darkness. It had a very crazy and blazing cold wind whistling, and the cold wind formed a huge whirlpool The scope of the whirlpool was unbelievable. Although Ji Ning and the others could not see it with the naked eye.  I saw it, but it was still quite far away. I estimated that the largest whirlpool could be comparable to the size of a territory!

    "Ice Wind Sea." Ji Ning said softly.

    "Such a huge cold air, as if endless icy cold power gathered here." Qing Mo exclaimed, "Such a huge cold air power, although I have wandered so many places, I have also seen other dangerous places. But the cold air is so huge.  This is really the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    Ji Ning also said: "In a normal realm, there are thunder and lightning, strong winds, light, darkness, and all kinds of energy. Only then can countless lives thrive! And all kinds of energy are not too intense But here  The gathering cold air is enough to rival a territory. I am afraid that all the cold air in the entire Flame Dragon Territory gathered here will not be so strong."

    "Weaker Eternal Emperors would probably be frozen to death." Qing Mo laughed and said, "That's why such a place where such cold power gathers can breed some incredible treasures. The realm is too ordinary to breed.  Bring out some magical treasures.¡±

    "I don't like this place." Qinhuo next to him muttered.

    "We will leave after picking the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Ji Ning consoled him.

    Wow.

    The territorial flying boat began to travel a short distance and soon arrived at the edge of the Ice Wind Sea.

    "Chichichi~~~" The extremely crazy wind howled, and the wind was like a knife, cutting into the realm flying boat.  The intact domain flying boat could easily carry it, but its flight started to go awry.

    "This wind is too strong." Qing Mo muttered.

    "Didn't this jade slip already say that one has to pass through the strong wind layer to reach the entire Ice Wind Sea?" Ji Ning said.

    The ice wind sea is named ¡®Hai¡¯.  But it's not really the ocean.

    It is actually an extremely huge "ice continent". At the same time, it spontaneously guides all the cold air in a relatively large range in the chaotic universe to converge here, so it even creates a terrible vortex.  This whirlpool of wind is enough to strangle the weaker Eternal Emperor.  This kind of 'extreme place' is simply not accessible to normal life.

    Only masters and even masters of different universes dare to venture in.

    ¡­¡­

    In the violent wind layer, you cannot travel through time and space, you can only fly slowly.

    Under Ji Ning's control, the territorial flying boat gradually began to stabilize along with the wind. With Ji Ning's ability in the "wind path" and "thunder and lightning path", the territorial flying boat also maintained an astonishing speed and continued to move forward.  However, the strong wind layer is too big, so flying alone still takes a long time.

    It has been flying at extreme speed for more than 90,000 years.

    "Look, there is a star in front of you." Qing Mo shouted.

    "Stars?" Qinhuo looked up, then curled his lips and said, "Where is the star? Isn't it just a big ice cube?"

    An ice cube with a diameter of billions of miles is flying at high speed in the wind layer.

    "Go up and take a look. According to Lord Da Feng's records, these star-like ice blocks are separated from the entire Ice Wind Sea Continent, and some rare treasures will grow on them." Ji Ning smiled, "Good luck,  Maybe there is the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Ji Ning and the others are still very patient. In order to pick the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, it is worth spending ten and a hundred Chaos Epochs.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As the realm flying boat approached, a somewhat chaotic gravitational force acted on the realm flying boat, causing the realm flying boat to vibrate. It took half an hour to finally land on the ice star.

    Ice cubes and stars naturally existThe invisible gravity and invisible gravitational layer cut off the strong winds from the outside world, making the surface of the ice star quite peaceful.

    "Huh, I finally took it out." Qing Mo flew down excitedly.

    After collecting the realm flying boat, Ning also landed.

    This is a vast icy land, and the ground is covered with ice.

    "This ice cube?" Ji Ning casually grabbed it in the air, and a claw shadow fell on the ice cube on the ground. He tried to grab a piece by force, but only left some claw marks.

    "So hard?" Ji Ning was a little surprised, but he still showed his true skills. He pointed his finger, and a sword light flew across and drew a circle on the ground, digging out a large piece of ice, and then the ice cube flew directly  Arriving in front of Ji Ning.

    Touching the ice cube, you feel the terrible coldness.

    Ji Ning was secretly stunned. It was much colder than some of the famous 'Biluo Xuanbing' and other famous ones in the Yanlong Domain, and it was also much harder. He had not been able to succeed with a claw before, but he later used it.  It took 50% of the strength to dig out such a piece.

    The Green Demon's cry came from the side: "What kind of ice is this? How hard is it? I am a master after all, but it didn't break when I stepped on it?"

    "The ice is everywhere. Don't worry about the ice. Everyone, hurry up and look for any treasures." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, master." Bai Rong responded.

    "I'll go look for it too." Qianhuo showed his true form, his wings trembled with excitement, and he began to fly around. He hadn't flown comfortably for a long time.

    Ji Ning also used his control over time and space to start exploring.

    As for using spiritual thoughts?

    There is a terrifying and powerful cold air in the entire Ice Wind Sea. The endless icy power even oppresses one's own spiritual thoughts, making it impossible to explore too far.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked in all directions, looking through time and space at distant places.

    "So many treasures."

    Soon we discovered some treasures growing in hidden places everywhere.

    Or a crystal-clear ice tree, or a warm crystal bead, or a fiery red grass Some Ji Ning can name them, but most of them can't. They are all quite valuable.  high.  However, Ji Ning was also very wealthy, so he didn't care too much.  The total of these treasures he discovered is estimated to be worth the entire net worth of an ordinary Eternal Emperor. From this, we can see how many treasures are produced in a treasure land like Ice Wind Sea!

    It¡¯s a pity that even Lord Da Feng only comes here once in a while to call for friends.

    "Master, master." The bird fire god shouted excitedly, but its cry forcibly tore through the suppression of the invisible and terrifying cold power, and was directly transmitted to Ji Ning's ears.

    "Qinhuo, what did you find?" Ning immediately moved his feet and turned into a bolt of lightning, which swept him to where the Qinhuo God was. The Qinhuo God was in an ice canyon.

    "Master, look, what is that!" The bird fire god was a little excited, waving his wings and pointing forward.

    Ji Ning even looked over.

    In the distance, on the ice surface of the canyon cliff, there are green strips of leaves that are more than ten feet long. There are hundreds of strips of leaves, and there is a fruit growing in the center.  This fruit is green in color and exudes a slightly pungent odor.

    "Xiangbao Lingguo?" Ji Ning was a little shocked.

    The fruit in front of you is the second-ranked Xiangbao Spirit Fruit, but it is not yet ripe.  If it is really fully mature, it should be glowing red and exude an extremely alluring fragrance. The fragrance is enough to make the dominant emperors drool for it.  For many powerful people, the main use of Xiangbaoling Fruit is as a delicacy.

    ¡°After all, how many Dao Lords can get it?

    "Is there Xiang Bao Spirit Fruit in the Ice Wind Sea?" Ning was surprised. Lord Da Feng came once, but he didn't find Xiang Bao Spirit Fruit. However, the Ice Wind Sea was very big, and Lord Da Feng must have not gone to many places.  Pass.

    "Haha." The Green Demon Lord also flew over, looked at the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit, and said with a smile, "Beiming, you are really lucky. We just came to the Ice Wind Sea and haven't even arrived on the earth yet. Just in the  The Xiangbao Spirit Fruit was found on an ice star floating in the outermost periphery. With your luck, I am afraid you will be able to find the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower soon."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded. According to the information he got from Lord Da Feng, the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit was of very little help to him. However, it was much more precious than the Dongming Jade Talisman, and it was considered a big one.  Gained.

    r1152

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 33 Coming to the Mainland

    For half an hour, Ji Ning and the others searched the ice star all over, but they could not find the 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower' at all. There was only one Xiangbao Spirit Fruit, but there were various other rare treasures.  Quite a few.

    "There isn't one?" The Bird-Vulcan God turned into a stream of light and flew at high speed, unwilling to investigate.

    "Qianhuo, forget it, this ice star is just a small fragment of the entire Ice Wind Sea and Land. It's not bad to get a Xiangbao Spirit Fruit." Ji Ning said loudly.

    Wow.

    The God of Fire descended and turned into a human form. He looked at the cyan Xiangbao Spirit Fruit and muttered, "It's not mature yet. I don't know how long it will take to mature."

    "It seems that it takes more than ten thousand Chaos Epochs to mature." Ji Ning estimated and smiled, "But this is also simple."

    With that said, Ji Ning stepped forward and arranged a formation around the Xiangbao Lingguo to speed up time.

    It is impossible for Ji Ning to pick it directly. Such rare treasures have extremely strict requirements on the growing environment!  Even if Ji Ning transplanted it to other places in the Icewind Sea, he might not be able to survive. As time accelerated, the speed at which it began to absorb the energy around it also increased greatly.

    "The acceleration of time is maintained at three thousand times. If it is increased any further, the surrounding energy absorption will destroy the entire Ice Canyon." Ji Ning said, a powerful practitioner is a life, and it is difficult to accelerate the time of a practitioner.  But the 'Xiangbao Lingguo' is a special kind of plant, based on Ji Ning's current achievements in the time and formation.  It is easy to accelerate time by millions of times, and it is not difficult to slow down time and stop even if it is stopped.  The only thing that needs to be considered is whether the growth energy of the ¡®Xiangbao Spirit Fruit¡¯ can be supplied.

    "Fortunately, even if the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit matures, its efficacy can still be maintained." Ji Ning shook his head, "If it is like the 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower', once it matures, it must be used within a thousand years. That would be troublesome."

    "The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is so powerful, so it is naturally more demanding." Qing Mo said.

    Ji Ning looked around and then said: "Let's go, if we have time. Come back in a few Chaos Epochs."

    soon.

    Ji Ning and the others drove the realm flying boat, left the ice star, and entered the violent wind layer again.

    Because there is a formation arranged by Ji Ning himself, even if the ice stars are flying around the entire continent at high speed, Ji Ning can sense its exact position.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Huhuhu~~~¡±

    The wind layer was so violent that even Ji Ning and the others could not see far away with their naked eyes.

    At this moment, when they looked towards the outside world, they felt nothing but confusion.

    However, by sensing the endless icy power that is as vast as the sea, the location of the continent can also be determined.

    Time passes year by year.

    The territorial flying boat kept flying at its ultimate speed, while Ji Ning and the others ate and drank in the warm interior of the flying boat.  Ji Ning and Qing Mo occasionally discussed Tao. Ji Ning was proficient in almost all aspects, but Qing Mo was the master after all. The two discussed Tao, and occasionally achieved something.

    More than 150 million years have passed during this long flight. During this process, they only encountered another ice cube star. Unfortunately, no treasure that made Ji Ning's heart moved was found on that ice cube star.  Some other rare treasuresall together are probably comparable to all the treasures of the Lord of the Holy City, so Ji Ning certainly doesn't care too much.

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked happy and stood up.

    "Already here?" Qinhuo Shen, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong all looked towards the outside world.

    Through the realm flying boat, one can already see the somewhat blurry and huge world of ice, which is many times larger than the two ice stars encountered before.

    "From now on, we all have to be careful, especially Bird Fire, not to make any big noise." Ji Ning even ordered, "This Ice Wind Sea is very big. As long as we are careful, maybe the 'Source Walker'  They can't even find us."

    "What are you afraid of?" Qin Huo said angrily, "Master. According to Lord Da Feng's introduction, the Source Walker in this Ice Wind Sea is only the 'Lord of Different Universes'. I can beat him!"

    "Follow my orders." Ji Ning frowned.

    He was afraid that the beasts of fire would cause chaos.

    The Green Demon is the master, so he must be cautious in a scary place like the Ice Wind Sea.  Not to mention the guard Bai Rong, who will definitely carry out his orders.  Only bird fire Even though I have tamed it, it is still like a child who might go crazy.

    Qin Huo lowered his head and muttered.

    "The Source Walker is weaker than you, but he has been living in the Ice Wind Sea and understands the environment better than we do. He might use the environment to deal with us. Green Demon and I faced his sneak attack and accidentally,  You might lose your life." Ji Ning said."I will protect you, master." Qinhuo said.

    "And Lord Da Feng and the others only know part of the Ice Wind Sea, and there may be unknown dangers." Ning said solemnly, "So you must obey my orders."

    "Oh." Seeing Ji Ning's solemnity, Qin Huo nodded obediently, "I will do whatever you say. If you let me fly, I will never leave. If you let me leave, I will never fly."

    Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    If there was no Bird Vulcan, neither he nor the Green Demon would dare to enter a place like the Ice Wind Sea.  Therefore, you must let the bird fire do everything you want. If you are careless, you may lose your life.

    "Let's go down," Ji Ning said.

    "Bingfenghai." Qing Mo was also looking forward to it.

    The realm flying boat has landed on the boundless ice land. Ji Ning and his four figures flew out and looked around.

    At first glance, the vast icy land is quite peaceful, but occasionally there are whirlpools rising into the sky.  From what Ji Ning and his team could see, they were hundreds of millions of miles away, but there were tens of thousands of whirlpools rising into the sky, sweeping together with the strong winds high in the sky.

    "Observe the surroundings and explore all treasures. Remember, you are not allowed to run around alone." Ji Ning said.

    Ji Ning and his party of four began to explore carefully

    ¡­¡­

    This huge ice continent has canyons, abyss, mountains, etc., but they are all made of ice!

    Because the entire ice continent is almost as big as a territory, it has its own system, and it even has its own origin!  Just like an eternal world has its origin, this ice continent although it is only comparable to the size of the Great Mo Realm and the Tiancang Realm, in terms of the majestic energy alone, even an alien universe cannot match it.

    ?Self-contained system, self-contained source.

    Like the origin of a different universe, once it is controlled by a practitioner, the practitioner becomes the 'Lord of the Different Universe'.

    The origin of the ¡®Ice Wind Sea¡¯ cannot be controlled, even by the Source Walkers who have lived here for a long time!  Just like when the Sith tribe plundered wildly and angered the origin of the chaotic universe, with the help of the origin of the chaotic universe Source Walker could borrow the power of some special treasures to cause the Sith tribe to suffer a big loss.

    "If the Source Walker can control the entire Ice Wind Sea, then even if we have the Bird Fire God here, the Bird Fire God may not die, but I'm afraid we will be killed in one encounter." The Green Demon has only been walking in the Ice Wind Sea for a year.  , the treasure discovered was already comparable to the entire net worth of a master, which shocked him to the magic of Ice Wind Sea.

    "It's because the Sith tribe is so crazy that even the origin of the chaotic universe is angry, so they let the Source Walker borrow the power of the treasure land." Ji Ning said with a smile, "After the Sith tribe was destroyed, I never heard of the Source Walker being able to control the power of the treasure land.  of."

    Suddenly, Ji Ning's magic power surged.

    Whoops.

    Immediately carrying the other three people through the void, they came to the edge of a canyon in the distance.

    "Like those ice stars with a chaotic gravitational layer Ji Ning and the others cannot travel through the void.  But the ice continent is its own system and is quite stable.  The whirlpools rising into the sky were in chaos, making it impossible to travel through the void.  Therefore, Ning always traveled short distances and avoided those places. This was much faster than flying slowly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning and the four of them were above the canyon, looking down and observing.

    "There is no Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Qing Mo shook his head.

    "I didn't sense even a trace of fire power." The Bird Fire God also said.

    The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower that Lord Da Feng and the others discovered was in the canyon.

    Ji Ning and the others are now approaching in that direction.  It would be better if you can find it on the way.

    One year, two years, three years

    Ji Ning and the others kept moving forward in the ice wind sea, searching along the way, and they also took away some precious treasures.  However, many of them are immature, and they dare not search too frantically for fear of being discovered by the Source Walker.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 34 Source Walker

    One hundred and twenty-nine years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Huhu~~~¡±

    A whirlpool rose into the sky in the distance, causing chaos in time and space. Ji Ning and the four of them came to the edge of the whirlpool cave and looked inside.

    Qing Mo whispered: "According to what Lord Da Feng said, some of the most precious treasures are in the depths of the Whirlpool Abyss. That is, in the underground of the entire ice continent, Beiming, do we want to go in and take a look?"

    "No need. Our goal is the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower! There is no need to enter the whirlpool abyss." Ji Ning said, "If you go in, it will be easier to be discovered by the Source Walker."

    "Okay." Qing Mo didn't argue.

    In fact, he really wanted to go in and have a go. Although he had not collected many treasures over the years and did not dare to go too crazy, he occasionally picked out some precious ones and took them away. Qing Mo got two more treasures than all the treasures he had in the past combined.  Three times as much.  He wanted to go into the abyss and search for rarer treasures.  But being able to come this time mainly depends on Ji Ning's Bird Fire God.

    "We are not far from the canyon that Lord Da Feng mentioned. It is estimated that we will reach it in thirty years." Ning said, "Keep moving forward."

    The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is too rare

    For so many years, I haven¡¯t found it.  I found another Xiangbao Lingguo, but unfortunately, it was immature again.

    Ji Ning and the others just had another cup of tea.

    "Buzz¡ª¡ª"

    A misty black light suddenly appeared at the feet of Ji Ning and the others. The black light emerged from the vast ice land and formed an arc. At a glance, it stretched for hundreds of millions of miles with no end in sight.

    "No, it's a formation." Ji Ning's expression changed, "It's a warning formation."

    "We have been discovered." The Green Demon Lord was also shocked.

    "Rumble~~~" The earth in the distance made a loud rumble, and the ground began to crack. A huge ice humanoid creature like a mountain emerged from the ground. He tore the earth with his hands and stepped directly on countless broken pieces.  The ice came out.

    Ji Ning¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ??This ice, if he doesn¡¯t use the Beiming Sword.  It also requires 50% strength to break through.  It is estimated that a more powerful Lord of the Holy City can barely break through with all his strength.  But the other party tore apart a piece of ice in an instant. This terrifying power alone was far beyond the master level, and should be the master level of a different universe.

    "It's the Source Walker." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Yuan Walker?" Qing Mo's expression changed.

    "It's finally here." Qianhuo was excited. He had never liked this ice wind sea. After all, there was ice-cold power everywhere.  But now that it saw Source Walker, it was excited.

    The Source Walker in front of him has a thick layer of ice armor all over his body, and his ice armor is glowing with green light.  There are two ice picks on the helmet on his head, and his long cyan hair reaches to his waist.  The beard on his face is even more lush, and his pair of green eyes are full of anger and violence.

    "It's you little thieves again! Here to steal my treasure again." The Source Walker roared angrily, and his voice formed an endless wind, sweeping in all directions.

    The endless power that emanated made Ji Ning and Qing Mo's hearts palpitate. The gap was too big.

    "We haven't found the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower yet, but we met this Source Walker. It's really unlucky." Ji Ning was also a little helpless. He didn't even enter the hinterland from the Whirlpool Abyss. There were more treasures in the belly of the ice continent.  Source Walkers are also in the hinterland.

    "Yuanxingzhe." Ji Ninglian said loudly, "We are here because we just want a Hedao Fire Cloud Flower! This Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is not precious, and we are willing to exchange it for treasures. As long as we get the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower  Yunhua, we¡¯re leaving immediately.¡±

    "The fire clouds and flowers of the Tao are a great treasure to the Tao Lord."

    But in the Ice Wind Sea, it is indeed average.  There are many treasures here that make the masters and masters of different universes covet them.

    "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower?" The source walker wearing a suit of ice armor is one hundred and eight thousand feet tall.  Looking down at Ji Ning and the others in the distance, he said angrily, "It's just a piece of ice I have here. Don't even think about taking it away. You cultivators are sneaking around one by one. This is my place."

    "We can exchange treasures." Ji Ninglian said anxiously.

    "Treasure? What's the use to me?" Yuan Xingzhe took an angry step and flew across the sky. "It's better to die."

    Ji Ning was speechless.

    This Source Walker is indeed as ¡®violent¡¯ as Lord Da Feng recorded.

    "Huh." Yuan Xingzhe held an ice halberd glowing with green light and swept over directly. Looking at the power, Ji Ning could only say: "Bird fire, come up."

    "Haha I can't bear it anymore." ChubbyThe bird fire immediately screamed excitedly, and then he revealed his true form, turning into a huge bird fire god, with huge flame wings blooming wantonly.  His whole body was bathed in flames, and the crazy flames pushed away all the surrounding ice energy, making the surrounding area tens of billions of miles hot.

    If the different universes have an origin, Bingfenghai can also be regarded as its own origin.

    The Bird-Vulcan God himself is also an origin!  Its energy is almost infinite and its body is almost immortal. It was born and traveled in all directions, easily eating every realm.  Its energy is incredibly powerful.  The only weakness is that the realm is too low. If the realm were higher, the Lord of the Different Universe might be able to easily kill him.

    "But everything is balanced. Even the origin of the chaotic universe cannot give birth to someone as powerful as a chaotic source beast and with an understanding comparable to a source walker.  This is impossible.

    "Chaos source beast?" The source walker who was killed was a little shocked when he saw his wings spread out in the sky and suppressed the fire god in all directions.

    "Haha, I haven't eaten a Source Walker yet." The bird-fire god roared and flew over. Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong immediately hid in the realm flying boat. This kind of battle was not something they could get involved in.

    "This is my first time encountering a Chaos Source Beast. You're welcome." The Source Walker was full of fighting spirit. He held a halberd and faced it head-on bravely.

    brush¡ª¡ª

    The halberd stabbed suddenly, like a roaring wind, it was astonishingly fast, but how fast is the Vulcan God?  This thorn was completely in control, grazing the Bird Vulcan God's claws without touching the Bird Vulcan God at all.

    "Pick it up for me!" The halberd in Yuan Xingzhe's hand suddenly lifted up from the thorn!

    With this challenge, the sky seemed to split in half.

    Even the bird-vulcan god couldn't avoid it in a hurry. Of course, the bird-vulcan god didn't even bother to avoid it.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡± The Bird Vulcan was originally flying at high speed, but was suddenly picked up and staggered upwards for hundreds of miles.

    Yuan Xingzhe was surprised. The masters of different universes among the cultivators were all directly blasted away and seriously injured by his killing move. Only then did this bird-like Vulcan stagger?

    "Roar!" The Bird Vulcan's wings shook excitedly, and he immediately dived down from high altitude at high speed, and slapped down a pair of huge thick claws.

    The halberd in the hand of the source traveler suddenly waved, turning into a circle, covering the sky in circles.

    The God of Fire was too lazy to care about the secrets of the opponent's halberd, and just slapped his fierce claws down.

    There was a loud "bang", and the surrounding earth continued to crack, and half of the source walker's body sank into the earth.

    "I have removed 90% of my power, and I am still suppressed?" The Source Walker was a little stunned, and the fighting spirit in his eyes became more and more crazy, "Come again."

    Bang bang bang bang

    This source walker is extremely brave. At the beginning, he fought hard every time, but later he started to avoid it again and again. If he wanted to win by skill, his realm alone was at the level of the Lord of the Holy City. After all, he had an extraordinary background. With such a realm, he would be able to win.  The battle power of the Lord of the Different Universe has been unleashed!  The legendary Source Walker who can rival the 'Lord of the Sith Tribe' can only dominate the realm.

    The realm of domination is already a very high level. Many great powers, such as Lord Dafeng and His Majesty Lonely, are all in the realm of domination. If they go higher, they are supreme.

    Source Walker was sometimes bombarded and hit high mountains.

    Sometimes it was blasted backwards and plowed a deep ditch in the earth.

    Sometimes I can¡¯t help but be blasted into the earth.

    Apparently after the Bird-Vulcan God became familiar with some of his tricks, the Bird-Vulcan God completely ravaged the Source Walker. The helmet on the Source Walker's body was blown off, and his long green hair flew around, roaring angrily again and again.  But he was still crushed.  However, the ice armor on his body was not damaged at all, which was quite magical.

    "Beiming, that Source Walker can't stop the bird fire." In the realm flying boat, Qing Mo looked at it with a smile, "I believe that Source Walker will retreat soon. If the fight continues, he will be the only unlucky one."

    Ji Ning also smiled and nodded.

    The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower can still be obtained.

    "Bang bang bang" The source walker, who was constantly being ravaged, was full of fighting spirit at the beginning, but became more and more aggrieved later on.  He hasn't been this depressed for a long time.

    In terms of body, he is not as good as the Chaos Origin Beast, but he is far superior to the practitioners.

    So usually even if Lord Da Feng and the others came, they would be chased and beaten by the Source Walker. He had not been this aggrieved for a long time.

    The source traveler who flew upside down and knocked down half the mountain raised his head angrily, his long green hair flying, and he roared: "Brother! If you don't come out yet, I will be beaten to death!" The roar was like thunder, resounding throughout the surroundings.  world.

    ??"Brother?" Ji Ning and Qing Mo in the domain flying boat suddenly widened their eyes.

    "There's still a big brother?" Ji Ning felt a little confused.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 35 Fight

    "Don't you always like to fight and kill? Why did you ask me for help this time?" A cold voice echoed between heaven and earth. In the distance, a huge gap opened in the ice and earth, and an equally towering figure appeared.  Walked out.  He was wearing a black robe with silver patterns on it. His appearance was considered handsome, and his eyes were cold, as if nothing could cause fluctuations in his heart.

    The long black hair reaches to the waist.

    When they saw him strolling towards them, the invisible pressure made Ji Ning and Qing Mo's expressions change.

    "This black-clothed Origin Walker is much stronger than the previous one." Ji Ning secretly thought.

    ¡°Hoo~~ Here comes another one~~ After I eat this, I will eat you again!¡±

    The Bird-Vulcan God was filled with ferocious flames. The endless heat wave of flames he emitted swept across all directions. His wings shook and he once again attacked the embarrassed armored source walker.

    "Brother." The armor source traveler was so frightened that he hid and rushed towards his eldest brother.

    However, the black-clothed Yuan Xingzhe took a step and immediately stood in front of his younger brother.

    "roll!"

    The source walker in black stretched out his palms at the same time, and saw a pair of palms glowing with a dark light, as if swallowing everything in the world.  But the bird fire god swooped in arrogantly, and slapped it directly with a pair of big fleshy claws.

    Bang~~~

    Both palms and claws are extremely confident.

    The face of the black-clothed Source Walker changed slightly, and he stepped back continuously. The ice cubes he stepped on cracked with each step, and he took eight steps back before stopping.

    "The Bird Vulcan God was also shaken and flew backwards. His wings also flapped continuously before he stabilized in mid-air.

    "What, you can actually compete head-to-head with Bird Fire, almost as good as him?" Ji Ning in the distant realm spaceship was a little shocked. Although Bird Fire looked slightly better, it was obviously not much different.

    "This Source Walker is actually so strong?" Qing Mo was also shocked.  "The Lords of Different Universes and the Golden-clothed Emperors were all suppressed and ravaged by the Chaos Origin Beast! Even the Lords of the Sith tribe had to work together to capture the Bird Vulcan God. This Origin Walker can fight head-on.  He is comparable to the God of Fire, so he is probably very close to the 'Lord of the Sith Tribe'."

    "Birds of fire, be careful." Ji Ning sent a message, "Don't be careless."

    "Wow~~"

    The bird fire god let out a strange cry in mid-air. The scales on his body began to stand up, and his eyes were full of excitement. He roared: "You are really a source walker. Among the opponents I have encountered, only  So what Sith Lord is stronger than you? But with this strength, he is still no match for me."

    "I have also heard about the power of the Chaos Source Beast. But now it looks very ordinary." The source walker in black was equally confident. He moved his feet and immediately rushed to the Bird Vulcan God.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Both sides turned into phantoms and fought quickly.

    The source walker in black obviously no longer foolishly confronts people head-on. After all, that consumes too much. He is not like the chaos source beast who has almost unlimited energy.  However, his realm skills are obviously higher Naturally, he has to rely on some skills to deal with the Chaos Source Beast, and all kinds of force-reduction guidance made the Bird-Vulcan God feel a little defeated immediately.

    "You are not my match yet." The deflated bird Vulcan roared.  Finally went crazy.

    Whoops¡ª¡ª

    The speed surged to the extreme in an instant.

    "So fast." The face of the black-clothed Yuan Xingzhe changed.

    "Tear~~" The bird fire god quickly flew over, the speed was terrifying, and the sharp claws struck, and the black-clothed Source Walker tried his best to resist it.  Just as he was about to counterattack, the bird fire god flew away again, but soon drew an arc in the distance and struck again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It doesn't get involved with the source walker in black at all.  Attacking purely based on speed, attacking again and again gave the source walker in black a headache.  Because this bird Vulcan is too fast.

    The speed of the Bird Vulcan is far beyond that of any other master.  Even the original Thunder Star Master who was very good at speed was far inferior.  He was able to barely surpass him by driving a realm flying boat.  Like Ji Ning, even if he can control the realm flying boat he can't compare.

    "It's too fast. Although I have a realm flying boat, I can't control the realm flying boat at this speed." The source walker in black said secretly. After all, his realm has not reached the realm of domination. Thunder Star Domination is achieved through thunder and lightning.  .

    "Master, Master." The Bird-Vulcan God sent a message to Ji Ning, "This Source Walker is too difficult to deal with. I haven't been able to hurt him even if I fight him so far. If I continue to fight him like this, I'm afraid he won't be too exhausted.  , no matter how long the fight lasts, he can hold on."

    Although the Bird Vulcan takes the initiative due to its speed,??The Black-clothed Source Walker has a high level, so he can still defend against it.

    Ji Ning frowned immediately.

    what to do?

    The Bird Vulcan God is indeed very strong. The previous Armored Source Walker was ravaged, constantly injured, and consumed a lot of energy.  It won't be long before he takes the initiative to escape!  But this black-clothed Source Walker is only at a disadvantage in terms of speed, and is no weaker than the Bird Vulcan God in other aspects.  He even has an advantage in close combat.

    "You, this Chaos Source Beast, are really powerful. You can be my mount!" The source walker in black suddenly laughed, "Get up!"

    ¨O

    ¨O

    ¨O

    Lights began to appear from all directions, power surged, and countless lines emerged from the surface of the ice.  A huge formation began to appear, and the surrounding area of ??hundreds of millions of miles immediately began to become blurry. It was obviously a trapped formation.

    "If I had to deal with you outside, I'm afraid it would be difficult. But this is my place, Chaos Source Beast, just admit defeat." The source walker in black was extremely confident.

    "Bird fire, retreat." Ji Ning transmitted the message.

    The bird fire god also immediately fluttered his wings and rushed towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Put the realm flying boat into the cave-heaven magic weapon, and then follow my orders to break this trap." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Okay, Master." The Bird Vulcan God also felt uncomfortable being trapped in the enemy's formation. After all, it didn't understand any realm, nor did it understand the formation. It could only use force to break the formation!  With his ability to ravage the Lord of Different Universes, ordinary formations cannot withstand it.  However, the person in charge of this formation is the black-clothed Origin Walker whose strength is comparable to that of the Bird Fire God. I am afraid that he will not be able to successfully break the formation with force.

    Wow.

    The God of Fire took over the realm flying boat. Inside the realm flying boat, Ji Ning could still see everything in the outside world through the magic weapon in the cave.

    The main reason is that this cave magic weapon is controlled by the God of Fire. If he doesn't hinder it, Ning can naturally see outside.

    "This trap is a bit interesting, but it is not difficult to break. Qinhuo, you are extremely strongit will be even easier to break." Ji Ning was full of confidence, "Follow my orders."

    The formation is extremely difficult.

    Ji Ning¡¯s formation skills are frighteningly high. Looking at the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance, there is probably no one higher than him!  In order to crack the Yao Fire Realm formation diagram, he reached the Lord of the Holy City level with one formation.  Later, it took a long time to rescue the 'Bird Fire God', and I gained more insights on the formation.

    "Brush!" I saw the Bird Vulcan transforming into a curved stream of light, flying rapidly in the vast formation, constantly changing directions, and sometimes simply forcefully cracking it.

    If you were to use force alone to defeat the law, the God of Fire would not be able to do it.

    But with Ji Ning's level, he could even walk out without touching the formation, so he could naturally find some flaws easily.  Find the flaw and then forcefully crack it, it will be natural and easy.

    "Boom~~" Along with several consecutive roars, the formation that took the black-clothed Source Walker a lot of time was immediately cracked. The surroundings immediately returned to a clear sky, and the vast ice field could be seen again.

    "It's broken like this, brother, how come your formation is so powerful and I can't get out of it when I'm trapped in it? Why did it break all of a sudden?" The armor source practitioner was a little sluggish.

    "You idiot, you only know how to fight. What formations do you know?" The source walker in black looked at the bird fire god escaping in the distance, but his eyes lit up, "You were able to crack my formation in the blink of an eye.  The Chaos Origin Beast definitely can't do it. The Chaos Origin Beast is notoriously stupidthen it must be one of those two practitioners, who is such a powerful formation master."

    The formation was broken.

    The Bird-Vulcan God immediately became excited and let out a roar that shook the sky. At the same time, he shouted: "Well, Source Walker, don't you have a formation? Let's take a look at a few more formations?"

    The formation needs to be arranged in advance.

    When the black-clothed Source Walker discovered Ji Ning and the others, he made arrangements in advance and then showed up.  How could a powerful formation be created out of thin air now?

    "A few of you." The source walker in black also had excitement in his eyes and grinned, "You think you can escape if you break the formation?"

    "Escape? Can you stop me without a formation?" the bird-fire god and monster shouted, "Either you hand over the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, or I will plunder your entire Ice Wind Sea."

    "This is my place, you should just listen to me." A strange sphere suddenly flew out from the center of the black-clothed Source Walker's eyebrows, with edges on the sphere.  As soon as the sphere flew into the air, there was a boom~~~ A strange force belonging to 'space' immediately spread out and swept in all directions. This strange invisible force spread so fast that it instantly enveloped the entire surrounding area of ??trillions of miles.  .

    ? ?The space of 100 million miles has suddenly changed.

    It turned into a starry sky world.

    The God of Birds and Fire and the two runners are all in this starry sky world.

    "This is a war weapon that the Sith tribe got after they came to me and were killed by me." The voice of the black-clothed Source Walker resounded everywhere in the starry sky world.

    "Bird fire." Ji Ning, who was in the cave magic weapon, immediately ordered, "The war weapon is powerful, but it must be very expensive to activate. Don't worry about it. You have an almost indestructible body. Just force it into this starry sky world for me.  Crash it!"

    The normal update of Tomato is from Sunday to Thursday, with two chapters every day.  One chapter per day on Friday and Saturday.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 36 Successfully obtained

    "Yes, Master." Ji Ning's order was in line with the temper of the bird fire god. It immediately let out a thundering roar, shook its wings, left a trail of light in the sky, and rushed towards the end of the starry sky world.

    However, the black-clothed Yuan Xingzhe looked at this scene calmly: "Forcibly?"

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    The edge membrane wall of the starry sky world was directly hit by a pair of fleshy claws of the Vulcan God flying at extreme speed. The loud noise resounded throughout the starry sky world, but the starry sky world itself remained stable without even a trace of trembling.  Instead, the Vulcan God was knocked backwards for tens of thousands of miles due to the force of the shock.

    "It is indeed a weapon of the Sith tribe." Ji Ning said in a message. "Although the source walker in black is powerful, it is much stronger than the normal master. But it cannot be as endless as you, Bird Fire. Bird Fire, just take care of it.  Attack after attack, hundreds of times, thousands of times I'll see if this black-clothed practitioner can survive."

    "Okay." The bird-fire god was convinced by his master Ji Ning, and he slapped her fiercely again and again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Still with a rhythm, the bird fire god slapped with all his strength crazily.

    Seeing this, the black-clothed Yuan Xing shook his head slightly, and then his mind changed.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    I saw that the strange power covering a trillion miles immediately began to fly back, all returning to the sphere suspended in front of the black-clothed Source Walker, and the surrounding world also returned to a normal ice land.

    "Give up." Ji Ning was delighted.

    "Don't think it's me who is afraid." The voice of the black-clothed Origin Walker echoed throughout the world, "This Sith weapon has its own space, is extremely stable, and is not easy to break. And I, 'Taoist Que Xiao'  Traveling across the chaotic universe, I have countless means, even if I can't kill you. But trapping you is easy! If you want to escape, you must break through the violent wind layer If you want to fly out of the violent wind layer, no one can disturb you, you all have to  Fly for hundreds of millions of years! If I take action, even if you can save your lives, you will never be able to escape."

    Ji Ning's heart sank.

    "If you really want to escape, you have to fly out slowly. What the black-clad Source Walker said is probably not a lie.  However, Ji Ning felt that with the power of the 'Bird Fire God', it was not so easy to get trapped.

    "Wow." Next to the God of Fire, a realm flying boat appeared.  Inside the flying boat were Ji Ning, Qing Mo, and Bai Rong. Ji Ning and the others did not dare to get out of the flying boatfor fear of being attacked.

    "That's quite loud." Green Demon Company said loudly, "Then why did you suddenly accept the Sith weapons?"

    "Haha." Taoist Que Xiao rarely laughed.

    This made the armor source practitioner next to him look at his elder brother in shock. His elder brother always had a cold face and it was difficult to smile.

    "Just now you easily cracked my formation. I don't believe that this Chaos Origin Beast understands formation. Then one of you two must be an expert in formation." Taoist Que Xiao looked at Ji Ning and the others with cold eyes.  Realm Flying Boat said, "So I don't think there is any need to fight and kill. Aren't you just asking for the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower? The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is of no use to me at all. I ask you to help me break the spell restriction. You guys  If I want the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower so much, if my guess is correct, it should be what the Taoist Lord in White wants, right? As long as the formation restrictions are broken, I will give him the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower. Not only the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower  It¡¯s the other ¡®Hedao¡¯ treasures, such as the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit. I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡±

    "Brother, Xiangbao Lingguo is delicious." The green-haired Armor Source Walker couldn't help but say.

    Taoist Que Xiao glanced at him coldly, and the Armored Source Walker immediately shut up obediently.

    "Crack the formation restrictions?"

    In the domain flying boat, Ji Ning and Qing Mo were both a little excited.

    If we can¡¯t fight, who is willing to fight?

    This Source Walker is obviously not easy to mess with. Qing Mo sent a message: "Beiming, Hedao Fire Cloud Flower and Xiangbao Spirit Fruit are important to Dao Lord. They are not very precious to Source Walker. They are not precious to the Eternal Emperor! He should  I won¡¯t trick you and lie to you.¡±

    "That's fine, but you have to make a life oath in advance." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay, but I have to tell you one thing in advance. There is only one 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower' in the entire Ice Wind Sea. It is still growing. It is estimated that it will take tens of thousands of Chaos Epochs to fully mature! Even if time accelerates  . It can also maintain a hundred times acceleration at most. Otherwise, its growth will be affected. In other words, you can get the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower in dozens of Chaos Epochs at the fastest."

    "No problem." Ji Ning had also expected it, because once the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower matures, it must be used within a thousand years, so the ones he encounters should be immature. The growth time of such rare treasures is extremely long.  Dozens of Chaos Epochs?  Although it is a bit long, you can better prepare yourself for Hedao, because once it matures and blooms, you have to prepare for Hedao immediately.

    "Okay, I need you to break itWhat's strange is the formation restriction on this shield.  Taoist Que Xiao waved his hand, and a bronze shield about three feet high immediately appeared in front of his eyes. There was a huge animal face on the shield, exuding a mysterious and domineering aura.

    "I got this by chance on the edge of the Sith tribe, but I haven't cracked the formation restrictions on it yet." Taoist Que Xiao said.

    "The Sith tribe?" Ji Ning and Qing Mo were both surprised.

    "Yes, the entire Sith tribe." Que Xiaodao said, "No need to ask more questions, you only need to break the restriction of this formation."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Taoist Que Xiao both swore an oath and then walked out of the realm flying boat with confidence.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Taoist Que Xiao shrank rapidly, shrinking from a height of 18,000 feet to the same level as Ji Ning and the others. He glanced at the Armor Source Walker next to him, and the Armor Source Walker also shrank obediently.

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, Bai Rong, and Qin Huo Shen all came over.

    "You are really cowardly and afraid of death." Armored Source Walker muttered.

    "This is caution." Taoist Que Xiao said, and then looked at Ji Ning and the two of them, "The formation restrictions on the shield have been cracked, and everything is in accordance with the oath. If you can't crack it, then you will never get the treasure."

    Ji Ning, however, walked directly towards the shield and said at the same time: "Don't worry, if you can't break it, you can fight it. We'll take your time when the time comes."

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The bird fire god grinned and roared at them.

    "Tsk, tsk, it really is a weapon of the Sith tribe." Ji Ning nodded, "It actually has seven layers of formation restrictions attached to it. It should be a very important weapon."

    "My friends also guessed at the beginning that since it is in the shape of a shield, it should be used for defense and life-saving." Que Xiaodao said, the Sith tribe has many weapons, some are strong and some are weak. The chains that Ji Ning got have the effect of suppressing and absorbing energy.  Like the one used by Taoist Que Xiao before, it has its own space.  Lord Da Feng's 'Qingyang Star' can instantly travel through extremely remote areas, and can also launch extremely terrifying attacks.  The one belonging to Lord Da Feng is enough to affect the war situation in a region, so it is much more precious and important.

    Ji Ning nodded, and at the same time looked at the shield weapon carefully, and smiled: "It's interesting, this person who arranges the formation restrictions is considered a master."

    This prohibition has the effect of suppressing and blocking.

    It has something in common with the chain that imprisoned the bird fire god, but it is obviously much less complicated.  After all, the God of Fire is too important, and the Sith clan has a lord who personally made the chains to suppress and imprison them.  The value of this shield is not as good as that of a Chaos Origin Beast, and the formation restrictions on it are not sealed by the Lord.

    The restriction that originally imprisoned the Vulcan God was so difficult!  Without the detailed records of the Sith civilization's methods, Ji Ning would not be able to crack it.

    He was already at a very high level in the formation, and he had detailed instructions. He followed the diagram and thought carefully, but it still took him hundreds of Chaos Epochs to succeed.

    What was in front of him was relatively simple, and Ji Ning knew many of the Sith tribe¡¯s formations, and this was even a restriction that was recorded in detail in the Sith tribe¡¯s books.

    "Don't rush, take your time, as long as you crack the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower before it matures, you have dozens of Chaos Epochs." Taoist Que Xiao said.

    "We have to wait for dozens of Chaos Epochs. Brother, I'm going to take a nap first. Then wake me up." Armored Source Walker turned around and was about to go to sleep.

    "No need to bother."

    Ji Ning stretched out his hand and lightly touched the surface of the shield.

    Immediately, as the mana flow penetrated from Ji Ning's fingers, the layers of formation restrictions on the shield's surface were quietly broken one after another. In just the blink of an eye, the seven layers of formation restrictions had been broken, and the bronze shield immediately exuded a wave of energy.  A terrifying aura as thick as a mountain made Ji Ning feel like a shield was there. He tried his best but couldn't make the shield move at all.

    "Brother, didn't you say it's difficult?" Armored Source Walker was shocked.

    Taoist Que Xiao was also a little surprised, and then he burst into laughter and patted Ji Ning's shoulder affectionately, which made Ji Ning a little stunned. Taoist Que Xiao laughed heartily: "You little Taoist master is really amazing. I thought you were good at it before.  The person behind the formation is the thin old man behind you. Seeing you Daojun take action, my heart went cold. I didn¡¯t expect you to crack it all at once. It¡¯s amazing. What about Hedao Fire Cloud Flower and Xiangbao Spirit Fruit?  Take them all, haha, by the way, I still have a few Xiangbao spirit fruits in my cave magic weapon, and I¡¯m going to entertain my friends. I¡¯ll give them to you too.¡±

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 37 Fifty Epochs of Chaos in the Ice Wind Sea

    The previous article is wrong. The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower can maintain a maximum time acceleration of a thousand times, not a hundred times.

    Taoist Que Xiao said as he waved his hand, and a green jade box appeared in front of him. The box had been opened, and there were five red fruits inside that exuded a color that made Ji Ning drool uncontrollably.

    "Thank you." Ji Ning happily waved his hand and accepted it. The Xiangbao Spirit Fruit was of little use to him, but when his friend Jiuchen, Master Bodhi and others wanted to join the Tao in the future, the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit could help.  Much more.

    "No thanks, just eat it casually for us. It is of great use to Dao Lord." Taoist Que Xiao's attitude was obviously much better, "Come on, I will take you to see that Hedao flower."  Fire Cloud Flower.¡±

    Ji Ning's eyes lit up, and he immediately led Qin Huo, Qing Mo, Bai Rong, Taoist Que Xiao, and Armor Source Walker into the depths of the earth.

    There are ice passages deep in the land of the Ice Wind Sea. Taoist Que Xiao quickly brought Ji Ning and the others to a space-time formation.

    "In my place, there are many whirlpools of strong winds, and time and space are unstable. I can't directly travel through time and space." Taoist Que Xiao said, "So I spent a lot of effort and arranged many formations to stabilize some time and space, and finally formed a stable  The eight time and space passages can quickly reach different areas of the Ice Wind Sea."

    "We were advancing slowly before." Qing Mo smiled.

    "Haha, practitioners will usually be scared and run away when they see us." Taoist Que Xiao said with a smile, "There are very few who are not afraid of us, just walk and enter the formation."

    Wow.

    The formation maintained a stable space-time channel and sent Ji Ning and the others to another part of the Ice Wind Sea. Soon Taoist Que Xiao led them to the location of Hedao Fire Cloud Flower.

    In a cold pool deep in the earth, the water is glowing with green light, and in the center of the pool is a swaying flower, which is in bud and glowing pink.  The three leaves were fiery red with a hint of flame.

    "That's the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Taoist Que Xiao pointed and said, "Wait until the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower blooms. That will be called beautiful."

    "This Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is in the depths of the earth?" Ji Ning was a little surprised, "Taoist Que Xiao, are there no other Hedao Fire Cloud Flowers in the entire Bingfeng Sea?"

    The one Lord Da Feng mentioned is in the canyon.  Of course that was a long, long time ago, and that one had already matured, bloomed and been picked.  But Ji Ning thought there should be some on the surface.

    "The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is very unique. It can only be born in the special environment of the entire Ice Wind Sea. And there can only be one at the same time." Taoist Que Xiao said with a smile, "Sometimes it is on the surface, sometimes even on the top of the mountain, and sometimes on the top of the mountain.  In the heart of the mountain, sometimes in the depths of the earth as long as it is the Ice Wind Sea. It can be born anywhere. But it can only be one at the same time! This is my place, I know it very well."

    "Yes, just one." The Armor Source Walker on the side also added, "The movement of its blooming is quite loud. It is impossible to hide it from us. My eldest brother is often away from home, but I have been living in the Ice Wind Sea for so long.  , I have seen the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower blooming hundreds of times. It has always been like this."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Even if you weren¡¯t discovered this time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find it even if you search all over the Icewind Sea.  As for going underground?  The ice passages underground are extremely winding, making them even more difficult to find, and they are easier to spot once you enter the ground.

    ?Discovered in advance.  Having a fight with Taoist Que Xiao seemed to be a good thing, at least I didn't waste too long.

    "It is just a flower now, and it will take tens of thousands of Chaos Era to mature." Taoist Que Xiao looked at Ji Ning, "Should you arrange the formation. Or should I?"

    "I'll do it." Ji Ning stepped forward immediately.

    "You are stronger than me in formations and more careful." Taoist Que Xiao stood aside with a smile. He usually had a cold face.  But today he is in a really good mood, because the Sith weapon that has troubled him for endless years has finally been banned. He has quietly refined it and understood the use of this Sith weapon. With this weapon  His strength with Si clan weapons has also greatly increased. Among his friends, his status may need to be improved.

    Ji Ning carefully deployed time acceleration formations around the entire cold pool. Although Taoist Que Xiao said that it could "maintain a thousand times acceleration of time," Ji Ning still carefully gradually increased the time flow rate.

    A hundred times, three hundred times, five hundred times

    Ji Ning was worried that it would affect the growth of the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, but Taoist Que Xiao was right. Ji Ning had been improving to the point where time accelerated a thousand times, and everything remained stable.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    The Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is here.

    I can¡¯t think of anything else I need to prepare.

    When it comes to external objects, there are the ¡®Supreme Stone Platform¡¯ and ¡®StoneThe "Fire Pearl" and "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower" are already perfect.

    ¡­¡­

    In the following years, Ji Ning temporarily stayed in the Ice Wind Sea, and Taoist brothers Que Xiao also warmly welcomed him. It was only later that Ji Ning learned that the name of the Jia Kaiyuan Walker was "Fire Flame", and he obviously lived in an environment like the Ice Wind Sea.  But he was given a Taoist nickname called 'Fire Flame', which made Ji Ning and the others a little bit dumbfounded.

    In the Ice Wind Sea, Ji Ning stayed for more than fifty Chaos Epochs!

    This time is indeed a long time for Ji Ning. His second soul has been in the Blue and White Cave Mansion, maintaining a hundred times time acceleration on the Supreme Stone Platform, and comprehending every method.  Don't want to waste any time at all.

    Ji Ning has actually practiced for more than five thousand years of chaos. With Ji Ning having achieved time and space, formations, cause and effect, ultimate swordsmanship, etc., it is indeed easy to comprehend other methods, even the next most difficult 'deduction',  The time Ji Ning spent was only half the time it took to complete the cause and effect process.  The main formations, cause and effect have many connections with the deduction.

    In fact, there are many ways that overlap with each other.

    Like ice and water.

    The water element already contains the "ice" part, but the ice is purer and goes further.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning has successively cultivated to the Lord of the Holy City level, and he has gained more insights into the vast chaotic universe. However, as he expected, Ji Ning has no new insights into the 'ultimate sword'.

    ¡°Any practice, any enlightenment, will not be of any help to the ¡®Ultimate Sword Dao¡¯.

    "There is no way forward, so we can only abandon everything and join the Tao." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ******

    The long days in Bingfenghai were also a process of refining his mind. His Taoist heart became more and more pure. He had no other distracting thoughts and only focused on the Tao.

    Deep in the heart of the earth, beside the cold pool.

    Ji Ning, Taoist Que Xiao, Qin Huo Shen and others are all here.

    "It's coming soon, it will bloom soon." Taoist Que Xiao and Taoist Huo Yan both had expectations in their eyes.

    Ji Ning stared at it.

    There are too many flowers in the cold pool waiting to bloom. Compared with the original, the magical power it contains is obviously more powerful, and there is a feeling that it may explode at any time.

    "Wow~~~" The flowers began to bloom without warning, and the power of the flames filled the surroundings, forming beautiful fiery red clouds.

    ??Surrounded by clouds of fire.

    Surrounded by leaves.

    A flower blooms with its beauty.

    "Fire Cloud Flower." Ji Ning muttered softly, "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower."

    ¡°Beiming, you¡¯re not picking yet?¡± Taoist Que Xiao said.

    Ning immediately stepped forward and removed the formation. A burst of magic power swept over and easily enveloped the entire Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, uprooting it.  At the same time, a jade box appeared in front of Ji Ning. The jade box was opened, and Ji Ning carefully placed the Hedao Source Flower inside the jade box.  And arrange a time-slowing formation on the jade box.

    When the flow rate of time dropped sharply to only one millionth of that in the outside world, Ji Ning found that the energy consumed to maintain the formation increased sharply, and Ji Ning could not bear it.

    "There is no need to force it." Taoist Que Xiao said, "After the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower blooms, it must be used within a thousand years. Otherwise, its magical power will almost dissipate If you slow down the flow of time, its magical power will also  There will be resistance. So it¡¯s impossible for time to stand still completely.¡±

    Ji Ning understood.

    No one can stop the disappearance of the magical power of the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower.  If everyone can keep time still, then some of the Hedao Fire Cloud Flowers in the past can be accumulated and used by a group of Dao Lords.  But barely maintaining a flow rate of one millionth of a time is close to the limit.  Such a flower can only last for a billion years at most. No matter how powerful the power is, it cannot accumulate a large number of Hedao Fire Cloud Flowers.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me to take it back to my hometown.¡± Ji Ning smiled and looked at Taoist Que Xiao, ¡°Brother Que Xiao, if you¡¯ve bothered me these days, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±

    "Combining the Tao is the biggest difficulty for you practitioners. You must be careful. If you succeed in integrating the Tao, you and I will meet again in the future." Taoist Que Xiao said.

    ? ************(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 38 The night before Hedao

    On the Ice Continent, Taoist Que Xiao and Taoist Huo Yan looked up and saw a domain spaceship quickly rushing into the endless strong wind high in the sky.

    "Brother, do you think he can succeed in joining the Tao?" Taoist Huo Yan asked.

    "What he practices is the legendary ultimate Tao. It's too difficult to combine the Tao." Taoist Que Xiao shook his head. Ji Ning naturally discussed Tao with him during the days in Bingfenghai. "He is the only Taoist I have gotten to know."  Jun's friend, I hope he can succeed in joining the Tao."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others spent hundreds of millions of years flying out of the storm layer, and then immediately headed towards their hometown.

    In the Ice Wind Sea, Ji Ning got fifteen pieces of the ¡®Xiangbao Spirit Fruit¡¯ in addition to the most important Hedao Fire Cloud Flower.

    ******

    ??The Yanlong Domain, Tiancang Domain, and Tiancang Palace.

    Wow.

    A domain flying boat passed through the restriction and entered Beiming Cave. Su Youji and Danbao were usually the only ones in Beiming Cave. Ji Ning's disciples generally did not dare to disturb them.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Master." Emperor Tianyi, Su Youji, and Dan Bao all greeted him.

    After Ji Ning and the others flew out, they also put away the realm flying boat. Ji Ning had a smile on his face: "Brother, Youji, Danbao."

    "Succeeded?" Emperor Tianyi looked forward to it.

    "I got the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Ji Ning said, "I plan to prepare it again in the next year, and also rearrange the Tiancang Palace formation! After that, I plan to join the Dao."

    "Hedao?" Tianyi, Su Youji, and Danbao were all a little surprised.

    "Master, are you able to merge so quickly?" Su Youjilian said anxiously, "Master is still far away from the end of the road. There is no need to worry at all. You can wait until around 100,000 Chaos Epochs before you merge again."

    "What you don't know is that the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower I got this time must be used within a thousand years." Ji Ning said, "And no matter how long I delay, it will be of no use to me."

    He has no way to get in.

    There is not even a trace of new and scattered insights on the 'Ultimate Sword Way'.  Keep dragging.  Also a pure waste of time.  Furthermore, Ji Ning also knew that the 'Ultimate Sword Art' of He Dao was extremely difficult. He must have the determination to move forward without any hint of cowardice and accomplish it in one go.  The momentum is like a rainbow, just now we are expected to succeed!

    "Master, you" Su Youji's eyes were full of worry, "Be careful." She originally hoped to join the Tao with Ji Ning, but she had only just reached the Fourth Step Master, because her Tao was not considered  Strong, so the edge of Lianhedao has not been reached.  Danbao is now also the Four-step Master.  But they still need a lot of time to prepare.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning looked at Su Youji, "Youji, when you want to join the road, tell me in advance. I will give you a gift then."

    Who treats him better, how can Ji Ning not feel it?  And with his achievement of cause and effect, he can see it more clearly.

    Among Tianyi, Danbao, and Su Youji in front of you, Su Youji is the absolute best to him, and he is also deeply entangled with himself.  I'm afraid he wouldn't hesitate to sacrifice his life for himself. Ji Ning naturally wants Su Youji to be closer to him.

    "Ji Ning, do you want to tell Lord Mangya and them about your union?" Tian Yilian asked, "Those three Lords have all told them before that once you want to join the Way, tell them in advance."

    "No need to say it." Ji Ning shook his head.  "I don't want to cause too much trouble."

    "Okay, I'll listen to you." Tian nodded.

    Emperor Tianyi knew very well that Lord Mang Ya and the others wanted to know in advance that Ji Ning was going to join the Tao. One reason was because of Lord Da Feng.  Secondly, I also want to take some precautions!  Because once the Dao Lord fails to unite with the Dao, the true spirit will begin to disintegrate, but this disintegration has a process.  The stronger the true spirit, the longer it takes to collapse.

    It should be noted that the true spirit of Beixiu World God can last for nearly an era of chaos after its true spirit collapses. At Ji Ning's level, even if the true spirit collapses, it will probably last for quite a long time.

    Such a long time.  He is also destined to die and his Taoism will disappear. Who knows what a Tao Lord who is going to die and his Taoism will disappear will do?

    Many Taoist masters of life and death who have failed to combine the Tao will indulge themselves and do things that they did not dare to do in the past. Some of them will go crazy and wanton killings are common.

    It should be noted that Ji Ning has a ¡®Vulcan God¡¯, and the stronger he is the more terrifying it will be when he goes crazy.

    "If Ji Ning fails to join forces, he is really like a devil, and he brings the bird fire god with him, then who can stop him?

    "I agree, just be quiet." Ji Ning said calmly, "I also know clearly what Lord Da Feng and the Ice Peak Legion's 'Lonely Majesty' are planning. However,  give?, or whether to give it or not, it¡¯s all up to me.  "

    Ji Ning also understood that those two people were waiting for him to fail in joining the way and to die!

    In fact, deep down in his heart, even if he really failed, Ji Ning would not force Qin Huo to do anything. He would rather Qin Huo make his own decision.

    "Just watch." Ji Ning had already planned this.

    If he fails to unite, he will be doomed to die, and he will be the object of fear for others.

    As for the success of Hedao, there is no need to say more.

    "There is no need to think too much about all this. There is only one thing I have to do - Hedao!" The belief in Hedao in Ji Ning's heart has become terrifyingly strong.

    ¡­¡­

    Because during the years in the Ice Wind Sea, he practiced many ways and achieved success in deducing one. For the Three Realms and Tiancang Palace, he spent a lot of time on formations. He collected books on the civilization of practitioners and the civilization of the Sith tribe.  Some of the recorded formations, after learning from the formation experience of the two major civilizations, were finally improved and integrated to form a set of extremely complex and terrifying formations.

    This set of formations consists of fifty-two layers of formations.

    He plans to set up a set in Tiancang Palace and the Three Realms.  Such a large formation is extremely mysterious, and even if one has mastered the formation together, it may not be easy to break through it.  Because many of them are the essence of the powerful predecessors, Ji Ning just arranged them step by step.  Using some of his experience to combine the fifty-two layers.

    The formation schools of the two major civilizations are like yin and yang, combined.

    Relying on realm?  It's very difficult to break through the formation's master. I'm afraid it will take a long, long time before there is any hope.

    Using force to break the law?  Ji Ning has many treasures, and the 'source of energy' he prepared in the formation is top-notch.  There is enough energy source, coupled with powerful formations!  Even if ten or eight masters join forces, they can't shake it.  Ji Ning himself is a dominant combat power, so he naturally knows it.

    However, Ji Ning has no confidence in Qingyang Star, the legendary ¡®Lord of Da Feng¡¯.

    Qingyang Star can easily connect two extremely distant places, and its offensive power is also terrifying.

    "The location of the Three Realms has always been a secret. Everyone has made an oath and it is impossible to leak it." Ji Ning secretly said, "If I fail to unite, I will try my best to leave something to the Three Realms But I can  Those are the only ones who will protect you, and the rest will depend on those who come after them.¡±

    Ji Ning is also very magnanimous.

    He has seen too many ups and downs. If he really fails, he will die in the future.  The future of the Three Realms indeed depends on the practitioners of the Three Realms in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    Ji Ning has arranged formations in Tiancang Palace and the Three Realms. Those formation materials and energy sources are comparable to all the treasures of two or three masters. To Ji Ning, these foreign objects are nothing.

    The atmosphere in Tiancang Palace and Beiming Cave is particularly quiet.

    Su Youji, Danbao, the Green Demon Master, and even the usually silly Qin Huo were extraordinarily quiet and well-behaved, because they all knew that Ji Ning would be together tomorrow.

    "Tomorrow" Ji Ning looked up at the night sky, "Birds of fire."

    "Master." The chubby Qin Huolian came over.

    "I will be together tomorrow. If there is any movement or a powerful person coming to disturb you, you can put my cave into your cave magic weapon." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Qinhuo said continuously, "Don't worry, if anyone dares to disturb you, I will eat him."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    He just took precautions, and the most important thing for him to truly be in harmony with the Tao is the second soul. The second soul is absolutely safe in the Blue and White Cave. There are also the Supreme Stone Platform and the Stone Fire Bead, so naturally he has the greatest hope of harmonizing with the Tao.  Ji Ning also sent over the ¡®Hedao Fire Cloud Flower¡¯.  After all, the main body and the second soul are actually one body, and they will also be together when the time comes.

    If anyone is disturbed, the impact is actually not great.

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked at the night sky, his heart was particularly peaceful. After the long days in the Ice Wind Sea, and the silent formation and preparation in the past year, his whole Taoist heart was focused on Hedao.

    Suddenly, his heart was moved and he wanted to go to the Three Realms to have a look before joining the Tao.

    Since your heart is moved, let¡¯s go.

    "I'm going out, you don't need to follow me." Ji Ning said, and then disappeared without a trace.

    ******

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s Monday~~~ Tomato also asks for a recommendation vote~~~ It only takes a few seconds to cast a vote.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 39 Retreat

    Ji Ning came to the Three Realms alone.

    With his achievements in cause and effect and deduction, if he doesn't want to see others, others won't be able to see him at all.

    "Three Realms."

    The young man in white clothes sat cross-legged, sitting in the void, looking at the vast void and chaos in front of him.  A long time ago this was still the Three Realms, but now, although the 'new Three Realms' have been shattered and born many times, they are only a complete chaotic world.  It is no longer like the three realms of heaven, earth and man, the three thousand big worlds, and the billions of small worlds.

    Sitting cross-legged in the void, just watching silently, Ji Ning's heart was empty and jumping, as if the original Three Realms appeared before his eyes, and the original scenes emerged.

    ¡°When I attacked the underworld because of the ¡®Wu Jian Sect Camp¡¯, I was reincarnated into the human world without drinking Meng Po soup, and was reincarnated into the Ji family

    There is a father, Ji Yichuan, and a mother, Yu Chixue

    After that, he entered the Black and White Academy and got acquainted with his master, Dian Cai Xianren, his junior disciple Mu Zishuo, and two senior sisters, Jiulian and Yu Wei.

    Jiulian dares to love and hate, but she is also extremely decisive, because she was finally separated from him regarding the 'Shaoyan clan', and senior sister Yu Wei has been silently supporting him

    It wasn¡¯t until the Great Xia Immortal Conference, under the attention of countless immortals and demons such as Lu Dongbin and Xia Huang, that he and Senior Sister Yu Wei finally came together.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I soon went to study under Patriarch Bodhi at Xieyue Sanxin Cave in Fangcun Mountain. Later, when I met my senior sister again, the Wu Jian Sect camp and the Nu Wa camp started to fight each other even more crazily

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning looked back on the past.

    I feel very sorry for my wife.

    He, Ji Ning, has been active and prosperous throughout his life. The final war in the Three Realms was reversed in one fell swoop, and then he left the Three Realms to explore, and even reached a high point in the vast and chaotic universe. Now even the masters are in awe of him.  Not only did he have followers of the Overlord, but he also tamed a Chaos Source Beast.  As a Dao Lord, he possesses the power to dominate.

    In this regard, Ji Ning is truly dazzling.

    It is more dazzling than the original Heart Sword Emperor, and even more dazzling than Master Mang Ya and the others!

    But what about his wife?

    But it is much more miserable.

    In her previous life, she was a girl from a small grassland tribe.  Because of the disaster, the girl endured many difficulties and became a female Shura, almost living in hell being secretly controlled and guided by the 'God King'.  Even after reincarnation, although he was regarded as a 'reincarnated immortal', he was actually under the control of the God King and was a chess piece. He always had worries and fears in his heart, and he even dared not express his love for Ji Ning.

    But in the end, under Ji Ning¡¯s initiative, Yu Wei held on to the idea of ??¡®not hurting Ji Ning even if she lost her soul¡¯.  Finally, he and Ji Ning came together.

    But under the threat of the God King

    Yu Wei knew that she would eventually be exposed, so she gave birth to a child with Ji Ning. In fact, soon after the child was born, Yu Wei fell into purgatory and eventually her true spirit was shattered.

    A life of misery.

    The only happy thing was having a daughter with Ji Ning, and the happiness was so short-lived.

    ¡­¡­

    This night.

    Ji Ning just sat cross-legged in the void alone, silently recalling his past days, mainly about himself and his wife Yu Wei.

    As a strong practitioner, I can clearly remember every scene I experienced in the past.  No matter how long it has passed, it is not blurry at all.

    There are no other complicated emotions, just a hint of heartache.

    "Wow." Ji Ning stood up and turned to look at the huge fireball in the distance - the Sun Star.  Ji Ning's face also lit up as the gleam of light shone.

    "Senior sister, I have come this far on this path of cultivation."

    "Today I want to unite, and I want to make a last ditch effort."

    "Just wait for me, we will definitely meet again."

    Ji Ning whispered softly.

    His Taoist heart at this moment.  At this moment, his entire soul was ready. This night of peaceful solitude and memories made him reach his peak state.

    ¡°Tear it apart~~¡± Ji Ning took a step forward.  Then it tore apart time and space and disappeared into the three realms.

    ******

    Early in the morning, Tiancang Palace, Beiming Cave Mansion.

    Emperor Tianyi, Lord Green Demon, Qinhuo Shen, Su Youji, Danbao, and Bai Rong all waited here without taking a break. The more they waited, the more nervous, worried and anxious they became in their hearts, with all kinds of thoughts.  Mixed emotions.  All of them know what 'harmony' means to a Tao Lord.

    "Wow." Ji Ning appeared from the void and appeared in Beiming Cave MansionInside.

    "Ji Ning."

    "Owner."

    "Beiming."

    Everyone stood up to greet them.

    Ji Ning glanced around and smiled: "Are you all here? Looking at you all, it seems that I have failed."

    "Master, the union will definitely succeed." Qinhuo Shen was a little tearful. He was the one who couldn't control his emotions the most. His attachment to Ji Ning was like a child's attachment to his parents. He continued, "Master, you  He is more powerful than any Taoist master I have ever seen. He is more talented than those masters. The ultimate swordsmanship is nothing, the master can definitely achieve it."

    "Qin Huo." Ji Ning walked over and touched Qin Huo's head.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But as time passed, and they got along for a long time, and the Qinhuo God seemed to have no other thoughts as a child, he absolutely trusted and attached himself to Ji Ning.  After getting along for a long time Ji Ning also developed a deep affection for the bird fire. This is why Ji Ning is a little disgusted with Lord Da Feng and His Majesty Lonely who want the bird fire god.

    "Beiming, you must have succeeded in joining the path. I made an oath to follow you for a thousand Chaos Periods, but now I have only followed you for a hundred Chaos Periods, which is still very short." The old face of the Green Demon Master smiled, full of wrinkles  .

    "Don't worry, when the time comes when the Thousand Chaos Period is over, you will probably cry and beg to follow me." Ji Ning laughed, "But I still have to think more about whether I am willing to accept you then."

    Ji Ning also smiled when he saw Emperor Tianyi, Su Youji, Danbao, and Bai Rong standing next to him.

    "Okay, I won't say much more, I'm going to start retreating." Ji Ning said.

    "You are much better than me, you will definitely succeed." Emperor Tianyi said.

    "Master" Su Youji continued, "I will join the Tao in the future, and I hope that the master will be by my side."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    He patted Dan Bao and guard Bai Rong on the shoulders again, then turned around and walked towards his cave.

    Danbao didn¡¯t know what to say, and guard Bai Rong watched silently. Although he was just a puppet, he still had spirituality and extremely high wisdom.

    They watched Ji Ning's figure enter the gate one by one.

    "Boom!"

    The door to the cave suddenly fell and closed completely.

    The Bird-Vulcan God also suddenly transformed into his original form. A huge flame-winged bear, the Bird-Vulcan God, was lying next to the cave, and his eyes swept around, looking very cold.  Obviously it will start to obey Ji Ning's instructions - to protect the cave!  From now on, it is absolutely forbidden for anyone to disturb Ji Ning Hedao.

    "You Ji, please relax. No matter how nervous you are now, it will be of no use to the master." Dan Bao comforted, "Now everything depends on the master, and the time to healit is said that the longest time is nine years."

    "Everything depends on the master himself." Su Youji also sat cross-legged aside, closed her eyes, and waited silently.

    Tianyi, Qingmo, Bai Rong and others also started to wait.

    For them, even nine years is a short time.

    ******

    Inside the cave.

    Ji Ning in white clothes sits cross-legged on a golden altar. The altar is Ji Ning's highest achievement after imitating the 'Supreme Stone Platform'. It is also a treasure that Ji Ning has to imitate to this level if he is high enough in the formation realm.  There are enough to refine it into such an altar.  Even so, the main focus of Hedao this time is the second soul.

    After all, the second soul has the 'Supreme Stone Platform', 'Stone Fire Bead' and 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower', which will be much better than the one on my side. However, if it can increase the hope of Hedao, Ji Ning will naturally make the conditions on my side better.  , some precious elixirs and the Lihe Shifu incense burner, Ji Ning also placed them with me.  Although the efficiency may not be one thousandth of that of the Second Soul, it is still a help.

    Of course once you get along.

    The two are like one body, the soul and true spirit are also like one body, the memory is one, and what they perceive from each other is the same, so there is no distinction between the main body and the second soul.

    In the end, it is either successful, and the deity and the second Yuan God will enter the eternal state.

    Or failthe true spirit will gradually disintegrate.

    "Wow." When Ji Ning in white was sitting cross-legged on the altar, in the distant blue and white cave, Ji Ning in black robe was also sitting on the supreme stone platform.  In addition, Ji Ning's two dharma bodies are also waiting in seclusion. After all, the dharma bodies only contain some spiritual thoughts. If the combination fails, the spiritual thoughts contained in the dharma bodies will quickly collapse and the dharma bodies will perish.  As for the main body and the second soul, both have complete souls and true spirits, so that they can continue to slowly collapse.

    "Let's begin." Ji Ning in white and Ji in black robeNing said to himself at the same time.

    ******

    Posting the first chapter first, the second chapter is still being written.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 40 Beginning of Hedao

    Inside the Blue and White Cave.

    The spirit of the cave on the side, the white-haired old man, also watched silently, with worries and expectations: "I hope this kid can succeed. If he can succeed with the ultimate way, it will be unprecedented. By then, the master's last wish may be  It can be completed." Qi Zhizun's last wish is actually too difficult.

    After Qi Supreme became Supreme, what kind of vision and understanding did he have?  With the help of many treasures and a long period of time that was countless times longer than Ji Ning's, how high was his achievement in the ninth level of Chaos Restriction?

    That ¡®Eternal Heart¡¯ is a total of ninety-nine levels!

    Even after Ji Ning returned from the Ice Wind Sea, he had only cracked the twenty-second floor.  It's still too far away.  In fact, the Spirit of the Cave Mansion himself knew it, because the previous ones who were so stunningnone of them could fully fulfill the Supreme Lord's last wish.

    "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Ji Ning, in black Taoist robe, waved his hand, and a jade box appeared on the ground in front of the stone platform. The jade box opened automatically, and inside was the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower with roots and leaves.

    "Start to join forces!"

    Ji Ning, who was in black Taoist robes, closed his eyes. Ji Ning, who was in white robes in Tiancang Palace, also took the elixir and closed his eyes under the aroma of the incense burner in Liheshi Mansion.

    Look inside yourself.

    The inner divine body is composed of one hundred and eighty thousand divine crystals. Each divine crystal contains divine power, soul, true spirit, etc., and also contains Ji Ning's understanding of the 'ultimate sword'.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUTSIDE the ¡®Tao Tree¡¯ in the chaotic space of the golden elixir, that majestic Tao tree, every branch, and even every leaf, is the materialization of Ji Ning¡¯s insights.

    Countless insights echo in my heart

    What I have to do is to gather all these insights and form a qualitative change!  Let the Tao tree grow a beautiful eternal flower!  Let your divine body transform again and form a true eternal divine body.  If you become the Eternal Emperor, even if it is a random divine crystal, even if the true spirit is extinguished, the divine crystal can be turned into the "Heart of the World" and continue to breed the chaotic world.

    "Eternal flower, eternal divine body." Ji Ning thought.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Every divine crystal began to tremble.  The original divine crystal structure of the four-step master began to disperse automatically and began to move towards a higher level of life!  And the majestic Tao tree inside the body is also trembling, and all the branches and leaves are gathering insights

    "If someone stood nearby, they would notice that the bodies of Ji Ning in white and black robe began to emit a faint sword light.  Countless sword lights were released with them as the center, and the pressure was enough to frighten the masters.  This is the light of ¡®Tao¡¯!  To be more precise, it was the light of the 'Ultimate Sword Dao'. The power of the Dao was protecting him and protecting him.

    Any Tao Lord will shine with the light of "Tao" when he joins the Tao. This moment is their most dazzling moment, and only in this state can he hope to succeed in joining the Tao.

    Only at this moment can the ¡®Hedao Fire Cloud Flower¡¯ exert its power.

    "rise."

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, opened his eyes and looked at the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower placed in the jade box in front of him.

    Ji Ning¡¯s whole body was illuminated by a dim sword light.  Under the light of this light, the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower also floated. Under the guidance of Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts, the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower was immediately surrounded by flame clouds. At the same time, these flame clouds began to form a semi-transparent layer above the flower.  silhouette.  Exactly the same as Ji Ning.

    "Incarnation! The incarnation formed by the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower." Ji Ning immediately controlled the flow of time so that the avatar could complete a 'virtual Hedao' as quickly as possible.

    "Hedao Fire Cloud Flower, if used by a Dao Lord of Jiuchen's level, can even form nine incarnations.  In other words, you can try nine ¡®virtual fusions¡¯ first!  As long as the flow of time is slightly controlled, after nine virtual unions, there may not even be an hour of delay, and then the real union can be performed.

    "I hope this incarnation can maintain a complete union." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    "start."

    The avatar immediately began to join the Tao in a virtual way, and a majestic Tao tree formed in the body of the avatar. The reason why Ji Ning did not form a divine body was to save money.  The mysterious power of the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower is also limited.

    Day by day passes.

    The incarnation is cautiously combining the Tao, and all the ultimate kendo insights from that Tao tree are gradually converging, finally.  A very thick branch began to grow in the center of the Tao tree. Leaves began to condense on the branch, and two leaves were condensed. The aura of these two leaves was mysterious and unpredictable.  The other is vast and vast.

    In the center of the two leaves, an inconspicuous little flower began to grow.

    The flower bones gradually grow bigger and bigger

    "That's right."

    "I'm leavingThe way is right, that's it.  "Ji Ning has strong confidence and everything is going ahead. With the help of the Supreme Stone Platform and the Stone Fire Bead, he was in an unprecedented state during the 'Hedao'. He had already entered the state of enlightenment at the first moment. Various scattered insights.  Everything was integrated quickly and perfectly, everything was effortless, perfect and impeccable.

    One year has passed, two years have passed, and three years have passed.

    This flower bone is already big enough and can no longer grow. All the ultimate swordsmanship insights, including countless scattered insights, are perfect in it.

    "It's about to bloom." Ji Ning understood that blooming is more dangerous.

    "Many Tao Lords withered in the process of blooming.

    Suddenly the avatar began to tremble.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's face changed slightly. Only then did he put some thought into his thoughts and noticed that the flame cloud around the 'Hedao Fire Cloud Flower' had almost disappeared. As the last trace of cloud was consumed, condensation condensed in the air.  The incarnation also disappeared out of thin air.  The previous 'virtual union' process is naturally over.

    "No more? All consumed?" Although Ji Ning was shocked, he calmed down.

    "The ultimate way is indeed the most difficult way. They didn't even give me a chance to try to bloom the 'Eternal Flower'." Ji Ning secretly thought, the combined way of fire cloud flower is enough to fuse the strongest way.  Daojun tried nine times, but he couldn't even do it once.  It can only be regarded as half a time. Strictly speaking, it is a slightly easier first half.

    Even without Hedao Huoyunhua, Ji Ning would not have made any mistakes in the previous process.

    "But in the end, it saved me more than three years." Ji Ning is not discouraged. Being able to save more than three years has already increased his hope of becoming a Taoist.

    "That's it!"

    "Then let's be true to the truth."

    The virtual union has been going on for more than three years. Due to the speed of time, Ji Ning¡¯s deity and the second soul have only just passed the tea time.

    The combination of Ji Ning in white and Ji Ning in black robe suddenly accelerated.

    Wow.

    The transformation of the divine crystals in the divine body is proceeding rapidly, and in just one breath, a big step has been made.

    And the Taoist tree in the body also quickly condensed into a branch, grew two leaves, and quickly grew flower bones. In just one breath, it grew to its limit.  May bloom at any time.

    "Blooming" Ji Ning knew the process of Hedao very well.

    The flower of eternity is still safe in its flower form.

    But once the petals are about to unfold and bloomespecially when they are just beginning to bloom, it is easiest to make a mistake. Once you make a mistake, it will wither immediately if it fails to bloom!  The combination failed, and the true spirit immediately began to disintegrate.

    If you succeed in blooming at the beginning, then it will be relatively easy to bloom gradually. The eternal flower will bloom more and more beautiful, until the most dazzling and beautiful moment - which is also the moment of true eternity!  That last moment is also the hardest.

    Like when Ji Ning met ¡®Laiya Dao Lord¡¯, he failed to bloom. He failed just as he was about to bloom and never bloomed.

    ?If we look at it from the perspective of life level.

    Bloom¡ª¡ª

    In fact, it is the process of stepping from Dao Lord to Eternal Emperor!  When it blooms to its most beautiful and eternal moment, the flower of eternity stabilizes, which represents a successful leap and becomes the eternal emperor.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~¡± The eternal flower poked its head out from the flower bones, petals one by one, and was about to bloom.

    Ji Ning¡¯s life level also began to cross.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    Ji Ning in the white robe of the Heavenly Cang Palace and Ji Ning in the black Taoist robe of the Blue and White Cave Mansion. The light on the surface of the Tao suddenly became strong. The pressure of countless sword lights immediately began to soar. In an instant, it surpassed the level of domination. It continued to soar, and surpassed the alien universe in almost the blink of an eye.  The main level.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The terrifying pressure instantly penetrated all obstacles.

    The formation restrictions in Tiancang Palace are unable to isolate such terrifying pressure at all. The pressure from above is far beyond the master, far beyond the Lord of the alien universe. It is the pressure of the terrifying sword that has never been seen before in the entire chaotic universe -  ¡ªRepresents the pressure of the ultimate eternal swordsmanship!

    Emperor Tianyi, Su Youji, Danbao, Qingmo, and Bai Rong were all frightened to the point of trembling by this coercion. This was an uncontrollable fear at the life level.

    Even the God of Fire felt afraid in the face of this pressure!

    *******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 41 Critical Moment

    Inside the Blue and White Cave.

    "Boom!"

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged in black Taoist robes, suddenly emitted a sharp sword light!  The coercion suddenly struck in all directions, making the "white-haired old man", the spirit of the cave who was watching Ji Ning Hedao, feel afraid, and even couldn't help but lower his head. This is the instinctive fear of life. It is actually a kind of spirit of the cave.  It¡¯s just a special life.

    "So strong" The white-haired old man suppressed his instinctive fear and tried to raise his head to look at Ji Ning.

    The black Taoist robe Ji Ning was emitting countless sword lights at this moment.

    The aura of the sword light was vast and far-reaching, and it was also unrivaled in dominance and superiority. In the long life of the white-haired old man, only his great master ¡®Qi Zhizun¡¯ could compare with it.

    "It is indeed the ultimate way. If the combination is successful, I am afraid that in the entire chaotic universe, only the Supreme One can compare with it." The white-haired old man said secretly.

    "How powerful is the ultimate way, once it achieves eternity?"

    No one knows.

    Because before Ji Ning, no one could do it.  Although the vast chaotic universe has given birth to several supreme beings, an emperor of the 'eternal and ultimate way' has never been born!

    Like the Dominator, the Lord of Different Universes, etc., no matter how high the realm is, it is still the realm of the Dominator.

    The one who surpasses the Lord is the Supreme One!

    And if the ultimate way is successful, then in terms of realm, it will surpass the master!

    "Beyond the realm of domination, one is the Supreme, and the other is the eternal ultimate way." The white-haired old man looked at Ji Ning, the black Taoist robe with endless pressure in the light, with expectation.  "Beiming, there has never been an eternal ultimate way born! If you succeed, it will be worth it for the master to keep these things."

    ¡­¡­

    The Blue and White Cave was originally the place where the Supreme Being cultivated in secret.  The vastness of the restriction can naturally isolate Ji Ning's aura.

    But Tiancang Palace cannot be isolated.

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white in the Tiancang Palace, also unleashed his sword light in the cave. The force was vast, and it penetrated out of the Tiancang Palace arrogantly, sweeping across the entire Tiancang Eternal Realm, and even rippled to the distant endless void.  The pressure is overwhelming, the farther away it is.  It became more and more transcendent and ethereal, and more difficult to sense. Almost instantly, it swept across the entire Flame Dragon Realm and dispersed into the endless darkness.

    "How is this going?"

    "This pressure."

    There are countless creatures in the eternal world of heaven.  From emperors and Taoists to ordinary people and even wild beasts, everyone has instinctive fear in their lives.

    Countless lives, none of them were harmed, but at this moment, the entire eternal world of heaven was silent, as if they were kneeling down to worship the emperor. Their life instincts expressed their kneeling and surrender to that higher-level 'life'.

    The pressure released at this moment

    It is the pressure of the ultimate eternal sword!  In the face of this pressure.  No one can bear it.

    "So powerful, so powerful, much more powerful than me. I'm afraid the Lord of the Sith tribe isn't that strong either." The Bird-Vulcan God judged based on instinct.  The emperor with the unprecedented ultimate eternal swordsmanship is stronger than any other lord of different universes, source walkers, and lords of the Sith tribe!  Only the unfathomable Supreme One can compare.

    "This is the eternal ultimate swordsmanship?" Emperor Tianyi and Qing Mo were all shocked. They were much stronger than the master.

    ******

    Wow!

    At the edge of the eternal world of heaven, a crack in space appeared, and an old man in snow-white robes and white beard appeared, it was the Lord Mang Ya.  Hardly more than a breather.  Two more cracks appeared one after another, belonging to a man with long green hair and a green beard.  There is also a beautiful woman holding a scepter, who is the Lord of Wind and Rain and the Lord of Minglan.

    "Tear apart." There was another crack in the distance, and five figures came out of the crack.

    ¡°A humanoid creature that looks like it¡¯s made of gold, and four black humanoid creatures.

    It is the Wolf Lord of the Bingfeng Legion and the four black-clothed emperors under his command.

    "very scary."

    At this time, they all turned their eyes to Tiancang Palace in the distance. Tiancang Palace was the source of the high pressure. Even just staring at Tiancang Palace with their naked eyes made them feel pressure in their hearts!  If Ji Ning himself appeared, they would be frightened just by looking at him.  This is the gap caused by different levels of life.

    "This is the ultimate way, the pressure after achieving eternity?" Master Mangya murmured, "It's too scary, the most terrifying existence I have ever seen."

    "Beiming Daojun's 'eternal flower' should have begun to bloom." The Lord of Wind and Rain said, "Only when it fully blooms successfully in the end can it be truly eternal."

    "Is it dazzling for a moment, or is it truly dazzling forever?"?, it depends on what happens next.  "Master Minglan said.

    They have seen many Taoists join forces, so they know the process very well.

    The pressure of the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Dao' revealed at this moment was not deliberately revealed by Ji Ning, it was a natural process when the Dao was combined.  If the combination is successful, and you truly have the complete eternal ultimate swordsmanship, you will have that terrifying strength!  But if Hedao fails, everything disappears, and the dazzling moment is nothing.

    It can only prove how terrifying the ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique¡¯ is.

    "He started to merge." The Wolf Lord looked at him from a distance, with fear in his eyes. "It's really scary. If the merger is successful, His Majesty Lonely will have no hope at all."

    "It's so defiant that it's impossible to succeed." said the emperor in black under his command.

    "Yes, if Zhen He Dao succeeds and the Supreme Lord does not come forward, he may be invincible." The Wolf Lord said in a low voice, "But if he fails, that will be the real trouble. What will a Dao Lord who fails to combine Dao do?  Come on, no one knows. Moreover, Your Majesty Lonely has Lord Da Feng as his opponent. When the time comes to compete for the Bird Vulcan God, I am afraid that there will be an unprecedented war for our Bingfeng Legion"

    Although the Ice Peak Legion has fought several battles, it has never fought against Lord Da Feng at this level.

    And there is a third party in this war - Ji Ning, who failed in Hedao, and the Bird Fire God under his command. It makes sense for the Wolf Lord to call it an 'unprecedented war'.

    "This Taoist Lord Beiming shouldn't be crazy." The four emperors in black were a little scared. They had seen the power of the Bird Vulcan God.

    "Who knows what a Dao Lord who fails to unite will do." The Wolf Lord looked at the Tiancang Palace in the distance, "But no matter how dangerous it is, you have to fight! Lord Da Feng and our Lonely Majesty will definitely fight for the bird at all costs.  Vulcan¡¯s.¡±

    The value of the God of Fire surpasses all the treasures of His Majesty Lonely and Lord Dafeng.

    Because the power of Sith weapons is limited, the greater the power, the greater the cost.  Lord Da Feng had to pay a huge price to get Qingyang Star to strike!  And what about the bird fire god?  It is almost indestructible and can continue to fight and fight.  An avian fire god is worth more than the entire Frozen Legion.

    But only His Majesty Lonely and Lord Dafeng are eager to get it.

    From the ordinary soldiers of the Frozen Legion, to the generals, and Master Mangya, all of them are actually afraid!  Because once there is a final battle, no one can predict how far it will go.  In a battle of this level the master may die, the black-clothed emperor may die, even the Wolf Lord General will die under the extreme power of 'Qingyang Star'!

    Therefore, His Majesty Lonely, who owns several Sith weapons, and Lord Da Feng, who owns the Qingyang Star, have a high enough confidence in saving their lives.

    Everyone else might die!

    Oh, Dao Lord Beiming who is hiding under the protection of the God of Fire is also safe.  However, at that time, Beiming Daojun failed to join the Dao. Once he went crazy, he would probably be more dangerous than Da Feng and Lonely Majesty.

    "well."

    "I hope he can succeed in Hedao." There are even black-clothed emperors who silently hope so. After all, they are cannon fodder in the battle, but they all know in their hearts that the hope of Hedao's success is too slim.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning in the white robe of Tiancang Palace and Ji Ning in the black robe of the Blue and White Cave Palace, the flowers of eternity in their bodies are blooming very slowly.

    "That's right."

    "Nothing has gone wrong yet."

    Ji Ning is very cautious.

    The moment it first bloomed, his 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art' began to take shape. Everything was perfect, without a single mistake.  Once there is even the slightest mistake the flower of eternity will wither immediately, and the true spirit of your soul will immediately begin to disintegrate.

    Don¡¯t make a mistake!

    So Ji Ning was very slow in joining the Tao.

    Day by day passes

    There are more eternal emperors in the eternal world of Tiancang. Ji Ning's superior pressure has swept across the entire Yanlong Realm, and even continued to disperse in the endless darkness.  Although the farther the distance, the more detached and indifferent it becomes.  But most of the Eternal Emperors have sensed it.  However, because the distance between the realm and the realm is too far, this coercion cannot be felt at all after it has been transmitted in the endless darkness for a long time.

    "Huh?" Just over half a year after the Flower of Eternity began to bloom, the expressions of Ji Ning in white and black in Taoist robes changed drastically at the same time.

    ******

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the second chapter Tomato is still being written.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: BenWebsite URL: , please support this site!

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 42 Sword Heart

    "Deadly trouble." Ji Ning encountered the biggest difficulty since joining the Tao.

    Why do Taoist masters long for a complete virtual Hedao?

    Just because I want to have experience.

    Because if you miss once, you can make up for it again, and make up for it in the real way.

    But¡ª¡ª

    The ultimate way, even the ¡®Hedao Fire Cloud Flower¡¯ can only virtualize the ¡®Eternal Flower¡¯ to form a flower bone!  The help given to Ji Ning only saved more than three years of time!  There was no chance of making amends.  But now, without preparation, Ji Ning encountered a big trouble that he had to solve.

    "The ultimate swordsmanship must be successful. The fifteenth form of the Heart Sword Technique must be practiced!" Ji Ning discovered this immediately after the flower of eternity gradually bloomed for more than half a year.

    Ji Ning originally thought that the ¡®Heart Sword Technique¡¯ was a special method of mental power, divine power, and magic, and had nothing to do with the ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Art¡¯!

    But now that they have truly come together, Ji Ning knows that he was wrong!

    There is a connection!  Great connection!

    Ordinary emperors, or even masters, did not need any "heart sword skills" or other similar methods when they first joined forces.  But Ji Ning is different, his is the eternal ultimate sword!

    "The sword technique of the heart actually trains the heart."

    "It's the heart of the sword."

    "The more sincere the heart and the sword are, the better the combination of mind, divine power, and magic will be. Because Senior Sister Yu Wei could not be resurrected, I had the heart of 'no regrets until death', so I practiced the fourteenth form of the Heart Sword Technique. My sword heart has already  Pure enough, everything is thrown on the sword, and there will be no regrets until death, but this is not enough. Although this kind of 'sword heart' can make the mind power, divine power and magic power match extremely high, it is still not enough."

    "It must be a truly ultimate and perfect sword heart! Only in this way can we achieve the 'eternal ultimate kendo'."

    It was only when he was in harmony with the Tao that he realized it.

    The eternal ultimate kendo, many kendo insights are the body.

    The perfect sword heart is the soul.

    This is how we are one!  This is the truly terrifying eternal ultimate swordsmanship.

    That¡¯s why the Heart Sword Technique is so magical, all the forces are integrated into it, making any attack more powerful!

    ¡°Hedao time is limited.¡±

    "I must understand the fifteenth form of the Heart Sword Technique. If I can't understand it, then I will fail." Ji Ning understood this, and his expression naturally changed. The time was too short, and the fifteenth form of the Heart Sword Technique was too difficult.  In fact, the Heart Sword Technique is just a method created by the 'Heart Sword Emperor'. In the vast chaotic universe, there are other great powers who have created similar methods.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t need any skills at this moment, as long as he develops a perfect sword heart.

    "Wow" A method immediately flashed in Ji Ning's mind. It was a similar method in the civilization of practitioners and the civilization of the Sith tribe.

    "What to do, how to break through?"

    In the Hedao state, although he was much more powerful than usual, he still couldn't find an opportunity.

    "Wrong, wrong, wrong."

    "Whether it's the Heart Sword Technique or any other similar method, it's all the training process of the hearts of other great masters." Ji Ning's eyes suddenly lit up, "In the end, they reached perfection, but this is the path of others! The hearts of other people are the same.  Experience, every practitioner is different. Even if you reluctantly follow the path of other powerful people and practice to an extremely high level, you will never be able to achieve perfection."

    "So it has been so long since the creation of "Heart Sword Technique", except for the Heart Sword Emperor, no one can reach the fifteenth form."

    "Because to get to the fifteenth form, you must find your own sword heart!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s current state was extraordinary after all, and he immediately discovered where his problem lay.

    In the early days, you might be able to move faster on this road with the help of "Heart Sword Art".

    But it¡¯s getting to the later stage.  "Heart Sword Art" instead became a shackles.

    So you have to abandon it.  Because that is the sword heart of the Heart Sword Emperor!

    "Where is my sword heart?" Ji Ning recalled in his mind, recalling everything about his long training years, and also recalling all the scenes of his sword practice.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    Ji Ning began to understand.

    One day, two days, three days one month, two months one year.  Two years

    "He Tao" is the most magical moment for a Taoist master to comprehend the state of enlightenment.  At this moment, Ji Ning recalled his own experience and his sword-training scenes, and his feelings were naturally different from those in the past.

    "yes¡­¡­"

    "A long time ago, I was carefree."

    "Under the guidance of my parents, I practiced swordsmanship in Ji's Xifu City. I was very happy at that time. I liked swordsmanship very much and had no other distractions."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know from whatAt this time, I had many distracting thoughts on my sword. I wanted to avenge my parents, wanted to spread my name to the world of Daxia, wanted to kill the God King to avenge myself, wanted to resurrect my senior sister My sword has become my sustenance, and everything must be done.  By my sword.  With sustenance and obsession, the sword's heart is no longer pure.  "

    "Even if you die without regrets, it's because of love, not because of the sword."

    "But actually, I really like swordsmanship."

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t love kendo from the bottom of my heart, it would have been impossible to embark on the ultimate kendo and achieve what I have achieved today.

    "It's just that there are too many obsessions and too many places of hope, which affect the sword's heart."

    Ji Ning remembered a sentence in his mind, which was what Supreme Hongran said to him: "Idiot, let it go when it's time to let it go. On the road of cultivation, too crazy obsession will destroy yourself."

    Ji Ning woke up.

    Wake up in one morning!  Under Hedao, he spent more than three years recalling his past self, as if he were walking through his life all over again, and he really woke up.

    "Even if I throw away everything and all distracting thoughts, I really like swords."

    "Nothing else, I just like it."

    "Because the art of swordsmanship is vast and vast, I am naturally happy to be able to understand more and experience more."

    Ji Ning in white and Ji Ning in black robe both opened their eyes and looked ahead.

    A ray of sword light appeared in front of them.

    The sword light is flying.

    ?Beautiful, comfortable, transcendent.

    There are no strong emotions, no sorrow, no sadness, no madnessit just flies, showing its brilliance.

    "One sword, one world." Ji Ning smiled. He understood that his sword heart was truly perfected. He could even recall that the original Emperor of the Heart Sword also understood "one sword, one world" when he merged with the Tao.  If you have some weak swordsmanship and have a perfect swordsmanship, even if there are problems with the swordsmanship itself, you can still succeed in combining the swordsmanship!

    The Heart Sword Emperor's sword skills are not very good, but he has a perfect sword heart, so he succeeded in joining the sword.

    Ji Ning now also has the perfect sword heart, but if he wants to achieve the 'eternal ultimate swordsmanship', perfecting the sword heart is only part of it.

    "The heart of the sword is perfected." Ji Ning immediately continued to join the path, and the flower of eternity slowly bloomed. When the heart of the sword was perfected, the flower of eternity seemed to be alive, like a real flower growing in the outside world.

    ******

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost nine years.¡±

    "The longest period of joining the Dao is nine years. This Beiming Dao Lord will soon be finished with the Dao."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it will be a success or a failure.¡±

    In the eternal world of Tiancang, Mang Ya dominates them, the Wolf Lord General of the Bingfeng Legion, and other eternal emperors are waiting. Taoist Qingshi, Emperor Jinyu, Emperor Heiyun, etc. are all waiting anxiously.  .  .

    It has indeed been nearly nine years since Ji Ning released that terrifying pressure.

    "The ultimate way, maybe the time to combine it may be longer?" Master Minglan asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Master Mang Ya shook his head.

    "Just wait, the results will come later." Feng Yuzhu said.

    They are the waiting Lord Emperors, as well as the Blue Demon Lord, Qinhuo Shen, Tian Daojun, Su Youji, Danbao and others in the Tiancang Palace, as well as Ji Ning's disciples, junior brothers and sisters, one by one  They were all nervous and apprehensive.

    ¡­¡­

    "We are running out of time." Ji Ning in white robes in Tiancang Palace and Ji Ning in black robes in Qinghua Cave Palace both know that they have only been together for nine years.

    Although Hedao Huoyunhua helped him save more than three years.

    But it took more than three years to complete the sword's heart.

    That eternal flower gradually bloomsand there can be no mistakes.

    "It's the last moment." Ji Ning felt the eternal flower of the Tao tree in his body, felt the new composition of the divine crystal in his body, and understood that he had reached the last step.

    He even has the complete composition of the ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Art¡¯ in his mind.

    As for success or failure?

    It also needs to be proven with Hedao facts.

    "That's right, such a perfect Tao should be worthy of eternity." Ji Ning was still confident, but he didn't have any chance to simulate. He had to succeed. Once there was a slight mistake, he would fail.

    "I can't care less."

    "Hedao can't stop anymore."

    "The last moment!"

    Ji Ning had a thought in his mind.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The flower of eternity is finished??Blooms and emits a mighty light.

    The divine crystals in the body also immediately transformed into new structures.

    Is it eternity?  Or wither and collapse?

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 38 Hedao Chapter 43 The End (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    The flower of eternity is blooming, shining with dazzling light, wanting to be eternal, but its light gradually trembles

    The transformed divine crystal also wanted to be stable, but gradually it began to tremble

    At the same time, the mighty coercion of the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art' emanating from Ji Ning's body suddenly weakened, and Ji Ning's aura also weakened.

    "wrong!"

    "I was too hasty!" At the last moment when the flower of eternity bloomed, Ji Ning immediately understood the error of his understanding of the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art'.

    If given a chance to try, he can verify the rightness or wrongness of his Tao and discover its flaws.

    Precisely because he didn¡¯t have a chance to try, Ji Ning could only force it!

    "The Lord of Life and Death, one step, two steps, three steps, four steps Every step is a step between life and death!"  But each of these four steps is very small.  Each step is just a leap of one level, so most of the people with amazing talents and beauty can reach the level of Four Steps.  And Hedao's leaps and bounds are much greater!  When ordinary Dao Lords join forces, their strength spans two levels.

    Peak Dao Lords such as Jiuchen and Jiu Sheng can directly become the masters.

    The next one can directly become the Lord of the Holy City.

    And Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Ultimate Sword Art¡¯ is even more exaggerated.  The secret of swordsmanship alone spans two levels, and the 'Perfect Sword Heart' must be fully integrated into it.  From the fourth level of ultimate swordsmanship to the 'eternal ultimate swordsmanship', the strength span is actually more than three levels.

    It¡¯s a big step!  And there is no chance to try!  Even though Ji Ning was fully prepared, he still made a mistake in the end.

    "This is the true eternal ultimate swordsmanship." Ji Ning opened his eyes, and there was a glint of sword light in front of him. It was ordinary, without any special features, without any aura or pressure.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    ??A place extremely far away from the Yanlong Realm, where is the origin of the entire chaotic universe.

    There, there is the origin of swordsmanship.

    "This is the origin of swordsmanship?" Ji Ning's consciousness can clearly feel the origin of the entire swordsmanship, which is the eternal and ultimate swordsmanship that he has now realized.

    Suddenly, an invisible force enveloped Ji Ning's consciousness.

    That force is mighty.  But warm, like a mother's embrace.

    Ji Ning immediately understood that this power was the power of the 'origin of chaos'. It enveloped Ji Ning's consciousness, comforting him and seemed to feel sympathy and regret for this cultivator creature born in this chaotic universe.

    "So I'm the only one who has realized the eternal ultimate way?" Ji Ning understood the meaning of the origin of chaos.

    Those who set foot on the ultimate path, and those who finally merged with the path, all failed!

    Most of the other losers did not have a method similar to the 'Heart Sword Art', and they only discovered the extreme demands for the power of the 'Tao Heart' when they joined the Tao.  Generally, they fall into this aspect.  Occasionally, several Taoist monarchs who are equally evil can have perfect Taoist aspirations, but the 'eternal and ultimate Tao' they finally realize is all wrong, and there are many mistakes.

    Even if Hedao discovers that he is wrong, he cannot realize that he is right at all.

    Ji Ning talks about the appearance, he has the supreme stone platform, stone fire beads, Hedao fire cloud flower and so on.

    ???????????? In terms of internal level, the level is no less than that of any previous monster, and the sword¡¯s heart is perfect.

    In the end, after the failure of Hedao, he instantly understood the true eternal ultimate swordsmanship.  Butit's too late!  Even though he controlled the eternal ultimate sword, he still failed to join the sword.  Because he only has one chance, and if he fails, he fails.  Therefore, even the origin of the chaotic universe sighs for it.  But it has no choice, it can only operate instinctively.  Everything it does just follows instinct, and it doesn't even have a very clear consciousness.

    It is just regret and sympathy for this creature.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow." The eternal flower withered, and every petal collapsed.

    Although there is only a trace of error.  But it still causes collapse and cannot last forever.

    These are nothing, divine power and mana can be restored instantly.  But the most fatal thing about the failure of Hedao is the disintegration of the soul's true spirit. Divine power and mana can be restored, but the disintegration of the true spirit is irreversible and irreversible. No one can do it, not even the Supreme.

    The white-robed Ji Ning in the Tiancang Palace and the black Taoist-robed Ji Ning in the Blue and White Cave Mansion have their true souls hidden in every part of their bodies. Because of this failure in Hedao, they have begun to collapse. Even after endless years of practice, Ji Ning¡¯s soul is really  The spirit is extremely powerful.  Even the nine-level chaos restriction method makes his soul and true spirit comparable to the Lord of the Holy City in terms of strength alone.

    But it¡¯s no use.

    There are cracks inside every piece of Ji Ning¡¯s true soul.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A piece of crystal clearThe spiritual fragment fell off. This fragment was crystal clear and dazzlingly beautiful, but it flew away and gradually turned into nothingness, returning to the origin of the chaotic universe.  Just like those true soul annihilators returning to the origin of the chaotic universe.  If the combination fails, the true spirit will naturally disintegrate. When it is completely disintegrated, it will be the death of the body.

    Watching yourself die is cruel, and some Taoists even go crazy and hysterical because of it.

    Ji Ning¡¯s two dharma bodies disappeared.

    The true souls of this deity and the second soul began to collapse

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh." Ji Ning stood up from the altar.

    Before joining the road, he had already prepared for failure.

    "If you learn the Tao in the morning, you will die in the evening. Although I failed, because of my failure, I found the true eternal ultimate sword. Compared with many practitioners, I am already very good. Nothing in this world can be perfect.  Ji Ning's eyes were misty and he whispered, "Senior sister, I'm sorry, I still failed"

    If Hedao failed, he would die, but Ji Ning didn't care too much.

    Having practiced so far, how can he be afraid of life and death?

    As for relatives?  He has been with his parents and daughter for a long, long time.  Ji Ning only felt indebted to his wife Yu Wei.

    "I thought I was omnipotent, but after all, my strength is limited. On this road, I still fell." Ji Ning waved his hand, and a black jade appeared in front of him. The jade had been cut, and it was about the same height as Ji Ning.  .

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning stretched out his right hand and gently touched the jade. There was a sword light on his fingertips, and the jade was flying across the jade.

    Gradually¡­¡­

    A young girl in black gradually appeared, with an extremely beautiful appearance, so outstanding.

    A smile appeared on Ji Ning's lips. His wife Yu Wei was indeed so dazzling and beautiful. She was the most beautiful in the Black and White Academy back then.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoosh." As Ji Ning's fingers crossed, the crystal powder scattered, and the statue became clearer and clearer.  Ji Ning's long hair was flowing, and her eyes were looking at Ji Ning in front of her with love.

    Ji Ning suddenly stopped.

    Close hand.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, and Yu Wei, dressed in black, face each other, looking at each other.

    ?????????????????????? Senior sister is still alive.

    Ji Ning was startled, then regained consciousness. With a thought, the statue of Yu Wei in black flew towards Ji Ning, and at the same time, it quickly shrank to the size of a palm.  It flew to Ji Ning's chest, and at the same time condensed a rope out of thin air. The rope passed through the statue, and then hung in the chest clothes, close to his chest.

    Ji Ning touched his chest and said, "Senior sister, please walk with me for the next few days."

    Then he waved his hand, and six Northern Rainbow Swords were suspended side by side in front of him.

    "Origin, determination."

    Ji Ning thought for a moment.  This directly changes the origin of the six natal divine weapons, from the previous fourth level of the ultimate sword to the 'eternal ultimate sword'.

    "Buzz!" "Buzz!" "Buzz!" "Buzz!" "Buzz!" "Buzz!" All six Beihong Swords made a sword roar, and the surrounding swords flashed, revealing a terrifying edge.  The light on the surface is flowing, and it is obvious that the entire divine sword is undergoing transformation, from the inside out, and has directly entered the level of the treasure of the universe.  After a long time, the sharp edge completely subsided, and after it subsided, it became like a mortal tree.  Ordinary.

    But in fact, they are already the top weapons in the entire chaotic universe.

    Because the origin contained in it is the unprecedented and eternal ultimate swordsmanship.  The art of swordsmanship is all about killing, and these six divine swords in terms of killing, have far surpassed other treasures in the universe.

    With a whoosh, all six divine swords flew into Ji Ning¡¯s back.

    ******

    Tiancang Palace.

    "The pressure has weakened."

    "how come."

    "this¡­¡­"

    Emperor Tianyi, Lord Green Demon, Qinhuo God, Danbao, etc. were all shocked, and Su Youji turned pale.

    "Master."

    "Senior brother." Ji Ning's apprentices, junior brothers and sisters were also anxious.

    And in the high sky outside Tiancang Palace, there are Lord Mangya, Lord Wind and Rain, Lord Minglan, General Wolf God, and black-clothed emperors.  There were also Eternal Emperors such as Taoist Qingshi, Emperor Jinyu, etc. All of them sighed, shook their heads, gloated, or looked ugly.  Everyone has his own thoughts.

    But they all understand that Beiming Daojun Hedao has failed.

    Because they have seen too many other scenes of Dao Lords uniting with Dao. When a Dao Lord successfully unites with Dao, the pressure cannot weaken, and they will feel the real and eternal feeling.A constant breath.

    "Beiming, a peerless Taoist king, is over." Master Mangya shook his head and sighed.

    "The ultimate way is too difficult to combine." Feng Yuzhi said.

    "Report it to Lord Da Feng." Master Ming Lan said.

    The three of them had long received orders from Lord Dafeng, so naturally they all passed on the news.

    "Hurry up and tell your majesty that Dao Lord Beiming has failed to unite." Although General Wolf Lord in the distance anticipated the upcoming huge battle, he did not dare to neglect it.

    ¡­¡­

    The realm of the Secret Demon Realm, on Qingyang Star.

    A slovenly old man with a big beard walked out of his small courtyard. He looked up into the void, but there was a sharp edge in his eyes: "Beiming Dao Lord, you are such a monster, but you still failed. Next, we have to compete with this loneliness.  .¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ??In endless darkness.

    ¡°In a domain spaceship, there were a large and dense group of black humanoid creatures, and two golden humanoid creatures stood on both sides of a silver throne.

    On the silver throne, there is a golden man in silver robe sitting.

    His eyes are cold, and the light of the prismatic blood-red crystal between his eyebrows is also changing.

    In fact, he had already led the entire Bingfeng Legion to the endless darkness very close to the Flame Dragon Realm and silently waited for the news. After all, he had to compete with Lord Da Feng for time, and it would be bad if he was late.

    "Your Majesty, the Wolf Lord has sent news that Beiming Daojun failed to unite!" The gray-robed emperor said respectfully.

    "As expected, we failed." His Majesty the Lonely put his hands on the armrests of the throne and said softly, "Da Feng let's see whether you win or I win this time."

    "Set off!"

    Boom!

    The realm flying boat tore apart time and space and immediately rushed towards the Yanlong realm.

    (End of this volume)

    ? **

    The update is completed today.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 1 The Taoist Master Who Failed to Harmony

    Tiancang Palace, inside Beiming Cave.

    Emperor Tianyi, Su Youji, the Green Demon Lord, and the Qinhuo God all looked at the door of the cave where Ji Ning was retreating.

    "Boom~~" The door of the mansion opened, and a young man in white clothes carrying a black sword came out.

    It seems that nothing has changed.

    But Tianyi and Qing Mo all sighed in their hearts, because even those with slightly stronger strength could sense the slightest fluctuation of the 'True Spirit' collapse. Although the fluctuation was very small, it continued to collapse all the time.  Even if Ji Ning's true soul is many times stronger than the ordinary soul, it will eventually be annihilated over time.

    "Master." Qin Huo raised his huge head and looked at Ji Ning anxiously.

    "Beiming." Tianyi and Qing Mo wanted to say something, but they all hesitated. Su Youji's eyes were red, and her tears had already been evaporated by her magic power.

    "Look at you one by one." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Since you have embarked on the road of cultivation, you know how difficult this road is. The ultimate path is to merge with the Tao, which is even more difficult. I failed to merge with the Tao. In fact, I have already  If you¡¯re prepared, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    "Okay." Qing Mo's eyes lit up when he saw this, and he shouted, "Beiming, although you have been practicing for a short period of time, I don't think you are as good as your Taoist heart. If I fail to unite with the Tao I will definitely not be able to bear it, I guess.  I'm afraid I will go crazy because of my personality. Even if I can calm down, I'm afraid it will be a long time before I vent. I can't say anything else now, but I will definitely follow you. As long as you live one day, I will always follow you. What will you do in the future?  Whatever you ask me to do, I will do my best if I can."

    "Thank you." Ji Ning smiled.

    Some people who are forced to be followers may have resentment in their hearts.  But Qing Mo and Ji Ning have been together for a long time, and he can feel Ji Ning's temperament, everything is open and frank, and the relationship is clear. He also feels comfortable getting along with Ji Ning. At this moment, he sees Ji Ning's failure to unite.  I also feel sad and sigh for Ji Ning, sighing that a generation of peerless Taoist masters is about to fall.

    "Beiming, your apprentices, junior brothers and sisters are all outside, you?" Tianyi said.

    "You don't have to worry about them, you can let them know the cruelty of 'Hedao'." Ji Ning smiled, "Come on, come on, sit down and have a good drink with me. I'm afraid there will be guests arriving later."

    "Guest." Qing Mo, Tian Yi and the others were startled and suddenly understood.

    Ji Ning failed to unite.

    I am afraid that the lonely majesty and Lord Dafeng who have been dormant are about to move.

    "Let's wait for the guests while drinking." Ji Ning turned his head and looked outside.  There were figures flying towards me from high in the sky in the distance, and they said with a smile, "Brother Mang Ya, since you are here too, let's have a drink together."

    Wow.

    The formation restriction of Tiancang Palace was activated. Lord Mangya, Lord Fengyu, Lord Minglan, Taoist Qingshi, Emperor Jinyu, Emperor Heiyun and other rulers and emperors who had a good relationship with Ji Ning all flew over. After all, we all know each other.  It was a friendship, but now Ji Ning's alliance failed.  They were also sad in their hearts and came to see Ji Ning.

    Seeing the young man in white greeting them with a smile, these dominant emperors secretly sighed.

    If they fail to unite, what will be the biggest blow in their spiritual journey?  How many of them can regain their normalcy?  No wonder Daojun Beiming has achieved such success.

    pity.  pity.

    "We are following the ultimate path. If we simply integrate the strongest path, we may be able to successfully become the master."

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else today, just have a good drink,¡± Ji Ning said.

    Lord Mangya and the others also understand.  A strong man like Ji Ning did not need their sympathy.

    "Okay, just eat and drink."

    "Beiming, don't blame us for drinking all your good wine."

    "Just drink it. Maybe when the guests arrive later, you won't be able to drink anymore." Ji Ning joked.

    "guest?"

    Mangya Lord and the others all trembled in their hearts. They all understood that it was His Majesty Lonely and Lord Dafeng. This made them sigh inwardly. At this time, only Qinhuo Shen and Beiming Daojun could still care so little.

    ¡­¡­

    The ruling emperors, Su Youji, Dan Bao, and Qin Huo were also among them, and they all sat down casually.

    Either sitting on the grass, sitting on the stone bridge, or sitting in the pavilion, there is a table in front of everyone, with fine wine and delicacies on the table, and they are chatting and laughing for a while.

    Just a moment¡ª¡ª

    "Buzz."

    Ji Ning turned his head slightly and looked into the distance. His eyes looked through the void and saw a green light traveling a long distance outside the eternal realm of the sky. Within the green light was the bearded and slovenly old man 'Lord Da Feng'.  .

    &nbsp; Except for Ji Ning, no one else noticed it.

    "The Qingyang Star is indeed magical. The Secret Demon Realm and the Flame Dragon Realm are so far away and can be reached in an instant." Ji Ning marveled in his heart, "The Sith tribe is indeed amazing."

    Lord Da Feng walked through the void, entered the eternal world of Tian Cang, and soon arrived outside Tian Cang Palace.

    "Little friend Beiming." Lord Da Feng's voice came.

    "Lord Da Feng is here, come and have a drink of water." Ning said, the restriction automatically opened a passage, and Lord Da Feng also stepped in the void, along the void passage.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was our master¡¯s place, and all the masters and emperors in the Beiming Cave Mansion stood up one by one, even the master of the Green Demon, who had such a bad temper, also stood up, only Ji Ning and Qian Huo were still sitting.

    "I have met Lord Da Feng." Everyone was quite respectful.

    Seeing that Ji Ning was still sitting, Lord Da Feng was moved in his heart, but he remained calm on the surface.

    "Lord Da Feng, please take a seat." Ning pointed to the side. There was also a table on the grass next to it.

    "This wine is so fragrant." Lord Da Feng walked over and sat down cross-legged, picked up the wine gourd and drank a gulp, "Have a good time, little friend Beiming, I heard the news that you failed to join the Tao, so I rushed over immediately, alas,  How difficult is it to combine the ultimate way? I heard from the Supreme Being that no one has ever been able to successfully combine it with the ultimate way."

    For a moment, the surroundings were quiet, and many of the dominant emperors did not dare to say a word. Su Youji and Danbao also felt the oppressive atmosphere around them.

    Lord Da Feng immediately mentioned "Ji Ning's Hedao failed" as soon as he arrived, obviously he wanted to discuss the matter directly.

    "You must know why I came here, little friend Beiming." Lord Da Feng looked at Ji Ning, "It's difficult to make the God of Birds and Fire willing to follow him. But it would be much easier if you, the former master, help me.  . I won¡¯t force you, little friend Beiming, you have to make a choice after all, so just say whatever you want! Naturally, I, Da Feng, will do my best to do it, and I can even make an oath of my destiny."

    "Even if you agree, I won't take away the Fire God immediately. I won't take you away until you are dead." Lord Da Feng looked at Ning.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    Ning was still calm, but the bird fire that was eating and drinking happily became angry when he heard it. With a roar, it had already transformed into its original form, and the bird fire god bathed in flames was about to kill Lord Xiang Dafeng.

    "Qinhuo, be good." Ji Ning's voice made the Qinhuo God stop suddenly. He looked at Ji Ning with some reluctance, "Master."

    "Be good, you eat your food and don't worry about this." Ji Ning said.

    "Oh." The bird-fire god obediently transformed into a human and sat down to eat. After only two bites, he raised his head and looked at Ji Ning, "Master, I will follow you. I don't like everyone else."

    ¡°Da Feng!!!¡±

    A cold voice, with a chilling evil aura, resounded directly over Tiancang Palace.

    Ji Ning, Lord Da Feng and others all turned their heads to look.

    I saw a huge space-time rift opened in the distance, and a group of figures flew out from the space-time rift. There were more than fifty towering black humanoid creatures, standing in rows in the air, at the front.  There were two golden humanoids standing on both sides of a suspended silver throne.

    Sitting on the silver throne is a golden man in silver robes.

    The golden man in silver robe overlooked the Tiancang Palace in the distance, his eyes were cold, and the prismatic blood-colored crystal between his eyebrows also had a faint coldness, like a third eye.

    At this time, the general ¡®Lord Wolf¡¯ also quickly came to join him with his four emperors in black. The general Lord Wolf also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his majesty came fast enough, and it would have been troublesome if he had been slower.

    "You came so fast." Lord Da Feng's voice echoed in the world, "And you also brought the entire Ice Peak Legion with you. It seems that you have been waiting around the Flame Dragon Territory for a long time. But Lonely, you should know that for me  As far as I'm concerned, you soldiers of the Ice Peak Legion are just going to die, so let them stay away and get involved."

    "Just you?" His Majesty Lonely sat on the throne and looked down.

    At this time, whether it was the ruling emperors in the Tiancang Palace, the original disciples of the Tiancang Palace, or some of the onlookers of the eternal emperors in the Tiancang Eternal World, they were completely shocked, and none of them dared to mess up for a moment.  move.

    *******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 2 Competition

    "This, this, so many legendary emperors in black?" Those eternal emperors who were attracted purely by the pressure of Ji Ning Hedao were so frightened that their hearts trembled when they saw the appearance of the Bingfeng Legion.  Any soldier of the Bingfeng Legion is a 'dominator level' and can easily kill them.

    Not to mention the three stronger generals, and even the lonely majesty at the head.

    ¡°That is the legendary leader of the Ice Peak Legion, ¡®Your Majesty the Loneliness¡¯?¡±

    "I heard that last time Beiming Taoist led the Bird Fire God to kill several black emperors of the Bingfeng Legion! However, the Bingfeng Legion has not made any move, and now the lonely majesty has finally appeared."

    "Lord Da Feng from our Sixteen Realm Alliance is also here, and His Majesty Lonely from the Ice Peak Legion is also here. Hum, I'm afraid it's all for the Vulcan God."

    "That's the legendary Chaos Source Beast, who doesn't want to? Dao Lord Beiming is just a Dao Lord. With the God of Fire, who dares to offend him? Now that he failed to unite with the Dao, His Majesty Lonely and Lord Da Feng appeared.  It¡¯s just a fight.¡±

    These eternal emperors quietly communicate with each other.

    They actually wanted to escape directly, but flying was too slow and would tear apart time and space?  The invisible fluctuations emitted by the entire Ice Peak Legion spread throughout the air, and they had no guts to tear the void apart.  He was afraid of being killed at will by the Bingfeng Legion.

    ¡­¡­

    "During the ancient war, I encountered many more Sith enemies than your little Ice Peak Legion. How can I use Qingyang Star to kill them all?" Lord Da Feng's voice also carried an evil spirit, "Loneliness,  If you want to fight with this bird of fire, that's fine. Let's fight with each other slowly. But if you bring the entire Bingfeng Army into a fight, I'm afraid it will affect the entire Tiancang Eternal Realm. If you're not careful, I'm afraid the Tiancang Palace will be affected.  .¡±

    "Don't worry, if I couldn't control my power, I wouldn't be alive today." His Majesty was sitting on the throne.  He said indifferently, "As for the massacre of the Ice Peak Legion? In the ancient war, there were many practitioners around you who could help you. We fought together and fought together. In the end, you achieved such great achievements."

    "You two, let's sit down and talk." Ji Ning held the wine glass and said, his voice echoing through the sky along with the fluctuations of the Tao.  He will not use a trace of divine power easily.

    "You don't have to worry about it. Da Feng and I will compete with each other." His Majesty Lonely said coldly, "Da Feng, come out. If you don't come out, I'll fight in."

    "snort."

    Lord Da Feng roared angrily and stood up immediately.

    "Little friend Beiming, I will go and chase away that lonely majesty first." Lord Da Feng said.

    "Please." Ji Ning was not polite.  Holding the wine glass, he watched Lord Da Feng fly out.

    ¡°Buzz.¡± ¡°Buzz.¡± ¡°Buzz.¡±

    The silver throne on which His Majesty was sitting suddenly emitted light, and the light flew to both sides. On both sides, a Lonely Majesty sat on the silver throne.

    The three lonely majesties each sit on a silver throne.  Divided into three places.

    The smell is exactly the same.

    "Set up the formation," His Majesty Lonely ordered.

    "Wow."

    The silver patterns on the bodies of the three generals, the ¡®Golden Emperors¡¯, all lit up.  The silver patterns on the bodies of a large number of black-clad emperors under their command lit up.  The cold air that filled them was already very strong, but now it directly formed a wave of silver-white ice, and countless cold air spread in all directions.  A strange silver formation formed around these three generals and many soldiers, and a layer of silver armor also formed on their bodies.

    "Come on, let's see who is more powerful, my Bingfeng Legion. Or you, Da Feng." His Majesty Lonely said coldly.

    Lord Da Feng walked out of the Tiancang Palace through the void, his pupils shrinking slightly.

    In fact, he is very afraid of the Ice Peak Legion. If there is only one lonely majesty it is not too difficult to deal with it, but the Ice Peak Legion is too numerous after all. To deal with it, the 'Qingyang Star' will have to be used several times!  To kill the black-clothed emperor, Qingyang Star must exert its extremely powerful power, and the price will be high every time.

    He is 50% sure of dealing with His Majesty Lonely and 100% sure of saving his life.

    But against the lonely Majesty who leads the entire Bingfeng Legion, there is only one chance of victory, and there is only one chance of saving one's life.

    But fortunately, His Majesty the Lonely was also wary of facing the ¡®Qingyang Star¡¯, so he used life-saving measures as soon as he came and divided it into three parts.

    "Divided into three? As long as I kill all three of you, I'm afraid you will die." Lord Da Feng said coldly,

    "Kill me? Just try." His Majesty the Lonely is still overbearing and arrogant. As soon as he finished speaking, the prismatic blood-colored crystals between the eyebrows of the three Lonely Majesties simultaneously emitted a ray of light.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ?Three bloody streams of light, flying faster than the Bird Vulcan God, directly killed Lord Da Feng.

    Lord Da Feng remained calm, but a tiny star the size of a fist appeared in front of him. There were countless lines on the surface of the star. The tiny star quickly grew in size and became more than ten feet in size. Bang bang bang, it easily blocked the three bloody streaks.  Flowing Light's attack followed Lord Da Feng and his body directly entered the interior of the tiny star.

    "Qingyang Star." His Majesty Lonely has a headache. He wants more treasures. Lord Wind's 'Qingyang Star' is a terrible weapon used by the Sith to affect the war situation in a region. The controller can hide in Qingyang Star.  Extremely safe.

    "Although he has the Qingyang Star, he is not a Sith after all. He has almost unlimited power to control the Qingyang Star. Moreover, I have many means to let the entire Ice Peak Legion fight. As long as the Qingyang Star is trapped, he will hide inside.  , it is equivalent to being trapped in a cage, with only one way to die." His Majesty Lonely thought secretly, but he also understood that the hope of killing Lord Dafeng was relatively low, and the price to pay was high.

    "As long as I force this Lord Da Feng to control Qingyang Star to escape, I will win." His Majesty Gu Lonely is very sober.

    If Lord Da Feng escapes, he believes that Dao Lord Beiming will know how to choose.

    "Kill!" His Majesty Lonely gave the order immediately.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    A terrible pressure began to brew on the silver thrones of the three lonely majesties. The pressure was so strong that the expression on Ji Ning's face, who had been drinking peacefully below, changed slightly. He looked up at the sky and murmured: "Legendary  This lonely majesty once destroyed an alien universe. Is this the method he used? We cannot let them continue like this. If they continue to fight like this, the eternal world of heaven will be destroyed if they are not careful."

    "Stop." Ji Ning stood up and shouted, with a hint of anger in his voice.

    Lord Da Feng, His Majesty Lonely, and the Bingfeng Legion who were about to engage in a battle above were all stunned.

    "Are you afraid?" The three lonely majesties looked down and sneered, "Da Feng can't kill me, he doesn't know my methods at all. But facing the entire Bingfeng Army, he might escape in confusion. So Beimingdao  Jun, you'd better hand the Bird Fire God over to me and let it follow me, I am its most suitable master."

    Although His Majesty Lonely had heard about Qingyang Star a long time ago, when Lord Da Feng took out Qingyang Star, he had no idea.

    The same goes for Lord Da Feng. Facing the entire Bingfeng Legion, he also felt that this battle was very dangerous. It would be better if he could not fight.  As long as Beiming Daojun stands on a certain side.  Then there is no point in continuing to fight.  Because one side will have the help of the 'Bird Fire God', the Bird Fire God is almost immortal and runs rampant.

    Qingyang Star was also knocked away, and the entire Bingfeng Legion was torn apart.

    "Beiming, make your own choice." Lord Da Feng looked at Ji Ning.

    "Huh, Da Feng has given you some promises, right?" His Majesty Gu Ling snorted coldly, "But you also know my temper. No one can stop me from doing what I want to do. If you offend me, I will retaliate at all costs.  .¡±

    There was silence all around.

    The dominant emperors were all trembling in their hearts. Everyone knew the behavior of the Ice Peak Legion.  Your Majesty is indeed crazy and scary.

    "I have endured it for a long time, just for this bird of fire god." His Majesty Gu Gu said coldly, "No matter how careful you are to survive if you fail to combine the Tao, I am afraid that you will not be able to live up to the life of a thousand Chaos Epochs If you are a little Dao Lord  I am your enemy, and I swear alone that I will kill all your relatives and friends, and I will also exterminate your hometown. As far as I knowthere are records that can be explored. You first appeared in the Great Mo Territory, right?  You were still an Ancestral God at that time! A small Ancestral God may not be able to run very far, and your hometown is probably around the Great Mo Territory. With my strength, and the strength of the entire Ice Peak Legion, I will definitely be able to find your hometown."

    The three lonely majesties stared at Ji Ning at the same time, and the prismatic crystals between their eyebrows emitted an evil blood light.

    "I believe that you will make the most correct choice." His Majesty was filled with murderous intent.

    Ji Ning was originally very calm, but after hearing His Majesty Gu Lonely's words, 'Kill all your relatives and friends who are related to you', 'Your hometown is probably around the Great Mo Territory' Hearing this, Ji Ning's eyes flickered.  Cool color.

    "Qiang."

    Ji Ning pulled out the black divine sword from behind.

    "Why, are you going crazy? I heard that some Dao Lords who failed in Hedao will go crazy at all costs. But even your bird fire god can't hurt me at all. I will still kill everything you care about." His Majesty Gu Lonely killed  The meaning is soaring.

    Wow.

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, his figure flashed. His speed was so fast that it surpassed the bird fire god and the light emitted by the prismatic crystal before. He appeared next to the leftmost one among the three lonely majesties, with his handThe Beihong Sword was slashed out at will.

    "Wow."

    Even the rulers in the distance could clearly see an ordinary sword strike. That seemingly slow sword easily passed over His Majesty's neck, and His Majesty's silver robes and even golden ones were revealed.  The body is as fragile as tofu, passing by in one stroke.  There wasn't even a single scratch on His Majesty's neck.

    It seems to be "slow", but it is actually a strange feeling after the time is displaced. In fact, it is so fast that no one present has time to make a move.

    "You, you" His Majesty Lonely's eyes widened.

    The invisible force follows the cause and effect and kills instantly. Ji Ning does not need to care which one is the real body. His sword can be connected through cause and effect. Even if the real body is hiding in other realms, other alien universes will still die.

    His majesty's wide eyes suddenly became gentle, with a hint of relief, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which disappeared completely with his breath.

    The three lonely majesties all fell limp, two of them dissipated into nothingness, and one fell on the silver throne.

    Ji Ning glanced at the lonely majesty who had collapsed and died, and said softly: "Yes, I am a Taoist who has failed to combine the Tao, and my life span is limited. I really don't want to use my power, but what you said,  I can only take action." With a 'clang' sound, the Beihong Sword in his hand was inserted into the scabbard behind his back.

    *******

    A new volume of ¡®Nuwa¡¯ begins~~~

    *******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 3 Willing to Be Punished

    Ji Ning looked at the silver robe on His Majesty's body, the prismatic blood crystal stone, and the silver throne he was sitting on. He thought thoughtfully. These are extremely powerful Sith weapons. They are of no use to him. But  But it is of infinite value to others.  He immediately waved his hand and put away His Lonely Majesty's body, the Silver Throne, etc.

    It was quiet.

    High in the sky above Tiancang Palace, Lord Da Feng and Bingfeng Legion were facing each other with great momentum. At this moment, each one of them completely held their breath.

    The timid Eternal Emperors in the distance stared with wide eyes.

    In the Tiancang Palace, Emperor Tianyi, the Lord of the Green Demon, the God of Birds and Fire, etc. all looked up.

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    His aura is very ordinary, just that of Daojun.

    There is even a trace of true spirit disintegrating all the time. This is just a very pitiful Dao Lord who failed to combine the Dao.

    They just watched blankly as the young man in white put away His Majesty¡¯s Sith weapons and treasures. No one dared to stop him, even though the Sith weapons made them covetous.

    "Master, he, he" Su Youji looked up, with tears faintly in her eyes, and her face turned red with excitement.

    She was excited for Ji Ning.

    She still clearly remembers the first time they met. At that time, Ji Ning and she were in the realm of ancestral gods and ancestral immortals. She was also extremely beautiful at that time, so many practitioners chased her and wanted to become a Taoist couple with her. When she met Ji Ning  , because Ji Ning was able to surpass the world realm at that time, which made her immediately follow him.

    From then on, she followed Ji Ning and watched Ji Ning grow up step by step, becoming more and more dazzling and becoming the number one Taoist king in history.

    Since then, all the masters have followed, and even the bird fire god has been tamed, but in the end the union failed, and he watched his master's true spirit slowly dissipate all the time.  She felt distressed.

    But when you see that stunning sword.

    The 'Lonely Majesty' who made all the masters respectfully fell down like this. Su Youji was shocked at first, and then she felt excited and joyful from the bottom of her heart, happy for her master.

    "Even if the union fails, an extremely dazzling light will bloom. Even if the master dies in the future, the master's light will be passed down orally for endless years in countless realms and different universes, becoming the most incredible legend." Su  Yu Ji looked up, her eyes becoming more intense.

    "So strong, this. How did you do this, how" Emperor Tianyi looked up and murmured.

    "Your Majesty Loneliness? Just one sword?" The old face of the Blue Demon Lord was twisted in shock, "In the vast and chaotic universe, I have been wandering for so long, and I have never heard of such a thing I am afraid that it is only the Supreme Supreme and the legendary Sith.  Only the Sith Lord, the top being of the clan, can do it."

    The only person who can achieve this level of civilization among practitioners is the Supreme One.

    Although the ¡®Lord¡¯ of the Sith tribe is weaker than the Supreme.  But they are absolutely superior to the masters of other universes. Their strength is unpredictable. Their speed can be faster than that of the Bird-Vulcan God. Even though the Bird-Vulcan God has an immortal body, he will still be suppressed head-on!  The three Lords joined forces and finally captured the Vulcan God alive.  Capturing the 'Chaos Source Beast' alive is something that only the Supreme can do in the cultivator civilization.

    Now¡­¡­

    ??A Taoist king who failed to unite with the Tao.  The strength has actually reached such a terrifying level?

    How strong is he?  Is it weaker than the 'Sith Lord', or is it stronger than the Sith Lord and close to the Supreme?  They, the dominant emperors, don't know it at all, but it doesn't mean much to them.  Because they, the masters and lords of different universes, would all die with just one sword strike in front of Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning collected His Majesty¡¯s treasures, he glanced around.  He smiled and said: "Lord Da Feng and the Bingfeng Legion, please come with me. As for the other dominant emperors, Beiming will not be able to accompany you for the time being."

    "Master Beiming, you're welcome."

    Some ordinary Eternal Emperors in the distance were all flattered and felt their whole bodies lightened.  Normally, they have to be respectful in front of their master, but the real 'Peerless Taoist Lord' in front of them kills His Majesty Lonely simply. Even the master might not dare to take a big breath in front of him, but he is so polite to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply unheard of that Dao Lord Beiming has such swordsmanship.¡±

    "It's amazing. I, Taoist Purple Star, have really opened my eyes. I have been wandering through tens of millions of Chaos Epochs and been to many realms. I have never been so shocked. Being able to see this scene today is worth dying for."

    "We won't disturb you, Lord Beiming."

    "Let's take the first step."

    &nbsp;Those emperors are all a little frightened. They feel much more nervous when facing Dao Lord Beiming now than when they face Lord Da Feng and His Majesty Lonely.

    Ji Ning smiled and watched the emperors leave one by one.

    Master Mangya, Master Fengyu, Master Minglan, Taoist Qingshi, etc. flew over one by one. Master Fengyu and others were still a little cautious. Master Mangya was the closest to Ji Ning, so they could be more relaxed. His old eyes were full of  He exclaimed: "Beiming, I still feel panicked when I saw that sword."

    "I don't want to draw the sword either." Ji Ning said, "But this lonely majesty is protected by Sith weapons. If he doesn't draw the sword, I can't kill him. Drawing the sword and using weapons and strength will also speed up the disintegration of the soul."  .¡±

    "Yeah." Master Mang Ya nodded, "If you can't do anything now, try not to do it. Such amazing swordsmanship is really amazing, but it's a pity that I can't see it a few times."

    "One loss and one gain, just be normal." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Beiming?" Taoist Qingshi said with a smile, "You said you have to draw your sword to kill His Majesty Lonely. But if you deal with us, doesn't it mean you don't need to draw your sword?"

    Ji Ning nodded: "No need."

    "Although you don't draw your sword, if you deal with us, you will still have to consume some strength." Emperor Jinyu said with a smile, "So Lord Beiming will not kill casually."

    "Jinyu, I will not kill casually, but usually I only need to use the power of Tao to kill the enemy. There is no need to consume any of my divine power and mana." Ji Ning said, if you don't use weapons, you don't need any divine power and mana.  , purely using the power of 'Tao', the power is actually relatively small.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Art¡¯ is the true origin of Sword Art!  It releases the realm of clearing the way. Just relying on the realm, it may not be able to kill His Majesty Lonely, nor can he kill the 'Lord of the Different Universe' who is protected by the origin of the different universe.  But ordinary masters can be killed directly.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t even need to expend any energy.

    "You" Jin Yu immediately grimaced, "Can't you give me some face?"

    "Haha, okay, I won't talk to you any more. I'm going to talk to Da Feng and the Bingfeng Legion." Ji Ning said.

    "Well, let's take the first step."

    ¡°If you have any questions, just send a message and we will definitely help.¡±

    "gone."

    These top powerful people in the Yanlong Domain have also left, and they all have mixed emotions.

    In fact, by this time, they all guessed that Ji Ning was so strong because he had probably mastered the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art', but there was no doubt that He Dao failed.

    "It's a pity that a generation of peerless power can only fall step by step." The Lord of Wind and Rain sighed.

    "That kind of peerless swordsmanship has only been seen a few times. I'm afraid it will become a legend in the future." Master Minglan said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ning stood there as Lord Da Feng and the Bingfeng Legion came over.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." Lord Da Feng had wonder in his eyes and bowed slightly in salute, "I have no regrets seeing such swordsmanship. Although the Supreme is powerful, the Supreme is 'One can give rise to ten thousand ways'. As for the pure 'Sword Dao',  Dao Lord Beiming is the number one in the chaotic universe. This time I came to get the God of Birds and Fire, but I am a bit too arrogant. I ask for your forgiveness. Dao Lord Beiming, just tell me if you have any instructions.  If you want to be punished, I, Da Feng, am willing to bear it."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ultimate way, no one has ever lived it forever, I am the first.  Naturally, he was also the first to master the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art'.  When it comes to swords alone, he is indeed number one in the Chaos Universe!

    "Da Feng, there is also the Ice Peak Legion." Ji Ning glanced at the Ice Peak Legion next to him.

    The three golden-robed emperors and a group of black-robed emperors from the Bingfeng Legion were all very nervous.

    "I have met Daojun Beiming. I am really ashamed to have offended Daojun Beiming this time. We are willing to be punished. This time Daojun killed the lonely majesty We are actually grateful from the bottom of our hearts." General Wolf Lord  He said respectfully, "I, Brother Wei, Brother Zhiyi, and many black-clothed emperors under my command. Although we have obtained the bodies of the golden-clothed emperor and the black-clothed emperor, and our strength has greatly increased, there are pros and cons. Our  Life and death are also under the control of His Majesty Gu Gu, and we have always been driven by him, and we dare not disobey Now that Beiming Dao Lord has killed His Majesty Gu Gu, we are truly free."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I won't punish you, but there is one thing I want you to do."

    "Just give me your orders, Lord Beiming." The three generals and the emperors in black all respectfully obeyed the orders.

    *******(To be continued)

    The Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th.?Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold physical prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 4 Looking for Nuwa

    "I want to find a female cultivator." Ji Ning said.

    "Looking for a female practitioner?" The three generals and the emperors in black were a little confused. Lord Da Feng was also confused. He knew that Beiming Daojun had not been practicing for a long time. If he knew a female practitioner  , it should be easy to find.  Why bother bothering the entire Bingfeng Legion to do this?

    "Her name is Nuwa." Ji Ning said, "She has not been practicing for a long time. She should be quite evil and extremely talented. She may be a Taoist Lord now, or she may be the Eternal Emperor. She should be in the Liyan Dragon Territory now.  A place very far away from the world.¡±

    Although Ji Ning has not been to many places, he has deliberately collected information from Emperor Daojun, the master of the entire Sixteen Realm Alliance.

    There is nothing about Nuwa!

    ¡°Obviously, Nuwa has never appeared in the Sixteen Realms Alliance since she left the Three Realms.  And since the achievement of the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art', Ji Ning's realm has reached an incredible level. He has controlled one of the origins of the 'Sword Art Origin', and has a more detailed sense of the operation of the entire chaotic universe.  The induction is clearer!  In addition, the relationship between Nuwa and Ji Ning can be regarded as cause and effect. After all, Ji Ning's first step in rising from a mortal

    It depends on the Nuwa picture!

    After Ji Ning achieved the Eternal Ultimate Swordsmanship, he could sense through cause and effect that in an extremely distant place Nuwa was there!  And still alive!

    "Nuwa?" The three generals, Lord Da Feng, and the emperors in black all looked confused.

    "Never heard of it?" Ji Ning couldn't help but feel disappointed when he saw the expressions of the people present.

    Lord Da Feng has many friends, but he has been in the Secret Demon Realm for a long time and has never heard of Nuwa.

    But the Bingfeng Legion patrolled all directions and traveled to many places. Ji Ning originally thought that they had some information After all, Ji Ning estimated that with Nuwa's potential and talent, her achievements would be very high!  You must know that when the two chaotic worlds of Pangu and Wujian collided, and the two 'Supreme Divine Crystals' collided

    That battle.  Nuwa broke through to the world realm!  Naturally, thanks to the great luck, a lot of the essence of the supreme divine crystal fragments may be on Nuwa's body.

    It is very magical to break through to the world realm without any guidance.

    When Ji Ning left the Three Realms, he was only at the level of the Ancestral God and Ancestor Immortal Of course, Ji Ning's cultivation time was also short, but he was in the ancient times.  Empress Nuwa is a standout, absolutely surpassing the Three Emperors, Tathagata, Sanqing, Bodhi and others she is the absolute leader of the entire Nuwa camp.  Nowadays, even Bodhi and Feng Mo are the strongest fusion methods. Ji Ning estimates that the 'Nuwa Empress' will never be any worse.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Empress Nuwa may even be quite famous where she is!  If the Bingfeng Legion had been to the place where Nuwa was, they would have probably heard the name ¡®Nuwa¡¯.

    "Never heard of it." General Wolf Lord shook his head, then turned around and said, "Have any of you ever heard of Nuwa?"

    "No."

    "We have traveled far and wide, but we have never heard of a powerful female practitioner named Nuwa."

    "Have not heard."

    Everyone shook their heads.

    Ning looked at Lord Da Feng.

    "I haven't heard of it either." Da Feng shook his head, and then said, "Master Beiming. This Ice Peak Legion has been to too many places, and they haven't heard of it. I'm afraid it will be difficult to find."

    Ji Ning frowned and said: "Nu Wa has only been practicing for a short period of time, so she may not be famous yet. Ice Peak Legion what I want you to do is to divide yourself into pilots to control the spaceships in the realms. Quickly travel to all directions, to each realm.  World, spread the news to me. Just say that I, Beiming Taoist Lord, am looking for a female practitioner named 'Nu Wa'. Her years of practice should be around a hundred years of chaos. And you can tell the outside world directly Who can be the best?  Find Nuwa first. I, Beiming Taoist Lord, owe him a favor, and I can give him treasures. I can also do my best to help, such as killing His Majesty Lonely!"

    "This" Bingfeng Legion and Lord Dafeng were both shocked.

    This condition is cruel enough.

    What kind of person is Your Majesty Lonely?  In the vast and chaotic universe, he is considered a powerful overlord. Beiming Daojun agreed to such conditions, which is enough to make many powerful people jealous.

    ¡®The favor of Beiming Daojun¡¯.  Definitely worth it.

    "You spread the word quickly, and the more realms you spread, the better. This is the only thing I want you to do." Ji Ning said, "The day I find Nuwa, you will be truly free. If I  I have never been able to find it. When my body dies and my spirit disappears, you will be considered free."

    "good."

    "Don't worry, Dao Lord Beiming." Immediately, the three generals and the emperors in black all responded to the order.

    &nbsp; Too simple, just spreading news.

    Ji Ning¡¯s lifespan is short. It is estimated that the longest life span will be a thousand Chaos Epochs, which is still very easy.

    ??Everyone in this Bingfeng Legion has sworn an oath of destiny.

    "Go ahead. Whoever finds Nuwa will tell Da Feng as soon as possible. If Da Feng knows, I will know too." Ji Ning said. After all, he knew too few people. Even if others found Nu Wa, it would be very difficult to inform him.  Disaster.  But 'Da Feng' has a wide range of friends, so it is relatively easy to inform Da Feng.

    "yes."

    Everyone in the Bingfeng Legion respectfully obeyed the order, and then left quickly and excitedly.

    They were so excited. Not only was this not a disaster for them, it was also a great opportunity!  Once His Majesty Lonely dies, they will be able to live and die by themselves from now on, and they will be truly free.  It should be noted that among the truly powerful people, how many are willing to behave like soldiers under the command of others?  At first, they were all relatively weak in strength and were covetous of the 'body of the emperor in black' and 'the body of the emperor in gold', so they gritted their teeth and decided to join them.

    "But now that their strength is not less, and they are no longer bound by death, they are all free. How happy is it?"  As long as he helps 'Beiming Daojun' to find Nuwa, he will be truly free and at ease.

    "Da Feng." Ji Ning looked at Da Feng, "You should also know what I need you to do."

    "This is simple. I will definitely release the news and spread it as much as possible." Lord Dafeng said.

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded, "I'd like to trouble Lord Da Feng."

    "It should be." Lord Da Feng also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This Dao Lord Beiming is indeed quite kind. It should be noted that practitioners are too cruel and ruthless!  And Beiming Daojun failed to unite with Dao. If he is violent in his heart, he might kill him as soon as he takes action. There will be no room for regret when the time comes.  So he was trembling with fear. He didn't dare to disobey anything Ji Ning said.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s request was obviously very simple, just a message.

    ******

    During the Beiming Dao Jun Hedao battle, Lord Da Feng took the initiative to spread the news, and some of the master emperors of the Sixteen Realm Alliance spread this 'grand event', and the Bingfeng Legion was divided into a branch, driving the realm flying boat,  Spread widely.

    This news spread like a storm.

    Although the chaotic universe is too vast and it is difficult to spread the news, the news is so shocking and His Majesty Lonely is so famousit naturally spreads very quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Old blind man, old blind man." A big foot passed through the clouds and landed on the ground of this huge star. The ground rumbled when it stepped on it, and the majestic figure yelled, "Old blind man, get up quickly, get up quickly.  "

    "Leave far away!"

    A hoarse and harsh sound came from the depths of the earth.

    "Get up quickly, something big has happened, don't sleep." The two big bare feet of the majestic figure fell down and stepped on them one after another, making the earth tremble.

    "One day I will eat you." With a hoarse and unpleasant voice, there was a bang, and the entire earth completely collapsed. The stars exploded directly, revealing an ugly black bird.  This bird has one eye, but it is always closed.  It looks a bit like an owl, but its black wings are extremely broad.

    "Old blind man, let me tell you good news. Didn't His Majesty Lonely give an order last time, and you were beaten by the Ice Peak Legion and fled in panic?" The foreign master wearing simple armor and having two furry heads said,  "That lonely majesty is dead."

    "You brought this up again, I didn't promise not to bring it up again Hey, you said His Majesty the Lonely is dead?" The black bird let out a piercing scream.

    "Really, the news has spread throughout our Five Insect Domains. I'm afraid you are the only one who is always sleeping and still doesn't know about it." The two-headed alien master said.

    "How did he die?" Black Bird Company asked, "With His Majesty's strength, as long as he doesn't seek death, who can kill him?"

    "Hey, we have to mention an amazing existence. His name is Beiming Daojun." The two-headed alien master immediately started talking.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 5 Arrangement

    In another place far away.

    In the void, there are vast golden clouds, and on the clouds there are temples emitting white light. The temples are continuous, emitting billions of rays of light, illuminating the void.

    In the secluded hall of a towering temple at the highest point.

    A man with snow-white wings was standing alone, looking at the endless void outside the window, and said calmly: "Devil Emperor, come to me, what do you want?"

    There was another woman with blood-red wings and a single horn in the hall. She smiled, and her smile was strangely charming and touching: "God Emperor Heyu, you and I are also Taoists after all, why are we so ruthless?  Your Tao, for the sake of your "God Emperor's Great Extermination Technique", you even gave up your Taoist companions, even if you can really achieve supreme status in the future, what's the point?"

    "It was just fate at the beginning, but when the fate ended, it fell apart." God Emperor Helong said indifferently, "No need to talk nonsense, why are you here?"

    "Aren't you always pretentious?" The bloody-winged one-horned woman sneered, "I wonder if you have heard of an existence called 'Beiming Dao Lord'."

    "Beiming Dao Lord, Dao Lord?" God Emperor Helong asked doubtfully.

    "Hmph, I guess you don't know yet." The bloody-winged one-horned woman said, "When I was out with a few other friends this time, I accidentally heard a piece of news. You should know about His Lonely Majesty of the Ice Peak Legion, right?"

    The God Emperor He Lengran said: "I was hurt by love, and I have already become a demon. It is not worth mentioning."

    "But his strength is pretty good." The red-winged one-horned woman smiled, "Maybe you can kill him?"

    "First, he sacrificed his life to become the golden-robed emperor, and he also had several Sith weapons. I heard that he once destroyed an alien universe. He was quite powerful. It would be difficult to kill him but this kind of pure  What's the point of pursuing power and having a defective Taoist heart?" God Emperor He Long dismissed it.

    "It's this Dao Lord Beiming who killed His Lonely Majesty with just one sword strike." said the bloody winged one-horned woman.

    "Impossible!" God Emperor and Long's expressions completely changed, "It's impossible for a Taoist Lord to do it with just one sword! This requires at least the strength of the Lord of the Sith Tribe."

    The bloody-winged one-horned woman said: "Listen to me. This Northern Ming Taoist Lord is extremely talented, and his practice is the legendary ultimate way He even made a master willing to follow him, and even tamed a source of chaos.  Beast! Just not long ago. He finally started to join the way! Although the combination failed, it is estimated that he immediately understood the true 'eternal ultimate sword' after failing once, and killed those who came to fight for the chaos source beast with just one sword.  Your Majesty, Lonely, was so frightened that Lord Da Feng and the Bingfeng Legion were respectful and did not dare to disobey."

    "The eternal ultimate sword?" God Emperor Helong was shocked.

    "There is a stronger among the stronger! In the vast chaotic universe, even in our cultivator civilization, except for the Supreme, this Beiming Dao Lord is stronger than you." The bloody winged one-horned woman sneered, "You are still pretentious, and this  Bei Ming Daojun compares. You are far behind."

    "The ultimate way can also be eternal?" God Emperor Helong's eyes were filled with shock, "It's amazing, amazing, I am indeed far behind him. Among the great powers that I and Long really admire, in addition to the Supreme, there is another one  Lord Beiming."

    The woman was startled.

    She originally wanted to use this to give the proud God Emperor Helong a severe blow, but she did not expect that the God Emperor Helong would immediately admire this Beiming Dao Lord.

    "It would be great if I could borrow his eternal ultimate swordsmanship to have a look" God Emperor Heyu murmured with expectation in his eyes.

    "Stop dreaming, Tao, how can you teach it lightly? This eternal and ultimate Tao is the only one who can succeed! Don't have any delusions." The woman sneered.  But she didn't find the God Emperor Helong showing any signs of anger, which made her turn around and leave in displeasure.  However, if we can take the opportunity to attack Helong who ridiculed the God Emperor, our goal has been achieved this time.

    ¡­¡­

    Not to mention the outside world, there are also discussions in the Twelve Palace Sword Palace of Mangya Kingdom.

    "I heard that our Sword Palace Beiming Palace Master has been regarded as the most powerful person in our endless territory."

    "Yes. It seems that some Eternal Emperors are talking about this, saying that the Beiming Palace Master has failed to unite, but his strength has reached an incredible level. Even the Lords are far beyond his reach."

    "Even the master can't match it. I really don't know how powerful it is."

    Although some Dao Lords in the Sword Palace don¡¯t know the details, they don¡¯t understand the Ice Peak Legion either.  But after all, there were many Eternal Emperors watching the battle at that time.  The news has been leaked a long time ago In short, these Dao Lords only know one thing. Beiming Dao Lord failed to join the Dao, but he is very strong, much stronger than the Lord.

    You can kill the master with just a wave of your hand!  This makes everyoneThe Tao Lord was shocked and crazy, especially the Tao Lords of the Sword Palace were even more proud.

    "All the masters can't reach it?" A woman in pink robe appeared on a cosmic treasure 'a broken sword' in the Divine Weapon Valley. She was the sword spirit. She couldn't believe it, "She is stronger than the masters."  Duo, how is it possible? Just that stupid Dao Lord?"

    "Huh, maybe it's true."

    "But no matter how strong it is, it's of no use. If Hedao fails, he will die soon." Sword Spirit muttered secretly, "What's more, he came here last time and wanted me to be his weapon. He probably doesn't have the treasure of the universe now.  .Hmph."

    ¡­¡­

    The vast chaotic universe.

    All parties are capable.

    The masters, emperors, and some well-known tyrannical beings, some ancient beings who could rival Lord Da Feng and His Majesty Lonely, were all shocked when they heard the news about the 'Beiming Dao Lord'.

    Those who are weak in strength can realize how terrifying the 'Beiming Dao Lord' is from the comparison of strength.

    As for the extremely powerful ones, they understand better what the ¡®eternal ultimate swordsmanship¡¯ means!  They all understand this Beiming Dao Lord is probably the most terrifying existence second only to the Supreme among the cultivators of the chaotic universe today!  Even though his life was short due to his failure in joining the Dao, no one dared to challenge him during his lifetime.

    With the continuous spread of the reputation of ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯

    There is another name that has also spread, her name is "Nuwa".

    Beiming Daojun is looking for this female cultivator named ¡®Nuwa¡¯. Whoever finds it first will pass the news to Beiming Daojun!  Then Daojun Beiming owes you a favor This favor has many uses.

    "Nuwa?"

    "Have you ever heard of the powerful female cultivator named Nuwa?"

    "A heaven-defying Dao Lord? A powerful dominating emperor? I've never heard of it."

    "I heard from Beiming Daojun that this Nuwa has only practiced for about a hundred years of chaos, so she shouldn't be much better. Is it possible that this Nuwa is dead?"

    "Impossible, what kind of realm is Daojun Beiming? He is second only to the Supreme Being. How could he make such a mistake?"

    The news keeps spreading.

    ******

    The realm of Yanlong.

    Although there are a lot of rumors in the outside world, the status of Tiancang Palace has begun to be ¡®deified¡¯.  It has become the most unique place in the entire Sixteen Domain Alliance.

    But Ji Ning arranged many things in an orderly manner.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning and the others drove the realm flying boat to Yu Xinghai.

    "Master?" The Fire God looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "We're here." Ji Ning looked ahead.

    "Are we here?" The Blue Demon Lord also looked ahead in confusion. The outside world was filled with a chaotic void. "There is nothing in front of us."

    "There is a cave hidden there." Ji Ning said with a smile, "My third disciple Feng Xiao is inside. I will go in first."

    As he spoke, Ji Ning took a step forward and disappeared into the realm flying boat.

    In terms of time and space alone, Ji Ning can easily enter the cave in the hidden time and space, and Ji Ning's sword light can easily cut through and enter

    "It's still this cave." Ji Ning glanced around and saw that there were still the corpses of the two masters and the black-clothed emperor in this cave.

    "Disciple." Ji Ning looked at the body of the black-clothed emperor, looking through the void, he saw Taoist Lord Fengxiao in one of the stars inside the body.

    "Among my disciples, you are probably the one who has the most difficult fate in terms of fate." Ji Ning sighed softly.  His achievement of Karma and Cause and Effect is only at the level of Lord of the Holy City, but after all, he has achieved the eternal ultimate swordsmanship, and he can see even more when he peeks into the future.

    The future is uncertain.

    But we can also see the vast majority of possibilities.

    Since he himself has failed in Hedao, Ji Ning must prepare for some of his relatives and friends.  About the Three Realms.  Naturally, he had to put a lot of thought into it.  The search for 'Nu Wa' is for the Three Realms. In Ji Ning's opinion, Nu Wa's strength should not be weak and she should be qualified to help protect the Three Realms in the future.  The Sith weapons that Ji Ning obtained from His Majesty Lonely were also prepared to be given to Nuwa.

    As for his apprentice.

    Needless to say, the eldest disciple Qingya Xiaoyu is carefree, but his achievements are also the lowest.

    The second disciple is ¡®Qingzhu¡¯ Yang Quding.  Ji Ning also made some calculations this time and found that Qu Ding of Qingzhuyang was in an extraordinary state of mind. He was able to turn dangers around no matter how great the difficulties were. Moreover, he had a hint of great luck, and his future achievements would be limitless.  I'm afraid he will be the most accomplished among his disciples.

    &nbsp; The third disciple is Feng Xiao. Feng Xiao is the most suitable for swordsmanship among his disciples.  However, he is stubborn and lonely, and his sword is the most ruthless, but such a stubborn character will bring him a lot of trouble In the future that Ji Ning is watching, Feng Xiao will be the most dazzling among the four steps in the future, but  Trouble-ridden.  Tangled up in cause and effect, Hedao is bound to fail.

    Just like when Emperor Yi Bo deduced Ji Ning, he believed that Ji Ning would definitely lose.

    The fourth disciple None of them has had the opportunity to become Ji Ning's fourth disciple. Ji Ning could vaguely feel that the birth of his fourth disciple would be a long, long time ago.

    There are five disciples and six disciples. Because they are very lucky in Tiancang Palace, Ji Ning does not need to worry.

    "Feng Xiao." Ji Ning whispered softly, "You choose your own path. This is the only thing my teacher can help you with."

    Ji Ning pointed her finger.

    The invisible sword light naturally gathered into a formation, and Ji Ning also placed some gifts in it. There were many trainings in the formation such as illusions, some swordsmanship, and a Xiangbao Spirit Fruit, among other things.  Some treasures that were not worth mentioning to Ji Ning were also of great use to Feng Xiao.

    "Among the several disciples, you are the one I worry about the most." Ji Ning shook his head gently, "But it's time to let go after all."

    ******

    Tomato rushed for a day to attend the annual meeting in Shenzhen~~~ The time was very tight, so I squeezed in time on the road and added it to the hotel, and finally wrote two chapters.

    I still owe you two chapters this week, and I will gradually pay them back when time is a little more relaxed.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 6 Nuwa¡¯s Traces

    After all, his lifespan is limited, and he will never be able to survive the day when Fengxiao unites with Dao. Just like when His Majesty Lonely said that Ji Ning's lifespan would only be a thousand Chaos Epochs no matter how careful he was.

    But in fact, Ji Ning himself knows very well that his ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Art¡¯ is one of the origins, the ¡®Origin of Sword Art¡¯, and the influence of this path also has a nurturing effect on the soul!  The disintegration speed of the soul's true spirit is also slower, and even the effectiveness of different 'Taos' is different. Those who practice the water element generally have stronger life-saving abilities and stronger immortality.

    ??Such as practicing the Way of Destruction, Swordsmanship, etc., the attacks and killings are stronger.

    ??Different paths, each has its own strengths.

    Although the eternal ultimate kendo is very powerful, it is just kendo, and its effectiveness in pregnancy and childbirth is not exaggerated.  However, Ji Ning has something very special - the power of blue and white mist.  This is a very special power, which was finally figured out by the master of the Blue and White Cave Mansion, Qi Zhizun, by imitating the cultivation methods of the Sith tribe, so that all forces such as divine power, magic, and heart can be transformed into the power of the blue and white mist.

    It¡¯s nurturing of the soul¡¯s true spirit is more miraculous, and it also makes the true spirit stronger.

    "If you don't use your power anymore, you can live up to eight thousand Chaos Epochs." Ji Ning secretly thought, "If you use your power, your lifespan will be drastically reduced, maybe only three to five Chaos Epochs."

    ¡­¡­

    In the days that followed, Ji Ning taught his apprentices, junior brothers and sisters in Tiancang Palace, and occasionally went to the Three Realms to walk.

    While walking in the many chaotic worlds of the Three Realms, Ji Ning chose another seven disciples. The seventh disciple was an ancestor, called the Great Immortal Hu Xing. He was a spirit of grass and trees who had attained the Tao through cultivation. You must know that after such a long journey  With the development of the years, there are so many chaotic worlds in the Three Realms, and there are so many powerful people, and one ancestor is really nothing.

    This Great Immortal Hu Xing has a weird personality, and his hobbies are a bit like Ji Ning¡¯s good friend Lu Zulu Dongbin - he likes to be a matchmaker the most.

    ????????????????????????????????

    At the same time, if he meets someone he doesn¡¯t like.  It's all kinds of teasing, and even pairing up some of the men and women he hates the most.

    Ji Ning met the 'Great Immortal Hu Xing' while traveling in the Three Realms. He even followed the Great Immortal Hu Xing to watch him for several days, only to find that this 'Great Immortal Hu Xing' seemed to have a weird personality and didn't care about his cultivation.  Unworthy of cultivation.  None of the Dao Lords or World Realms in the Three Realms accepted him as their personal successor.

    But Ji Ning felt the extraordinaryness of the Great Immortal Hu Xing, and Ji Ning also had a glimpse of the future of the Great Immortal Hu Xing, and understood that he was a real piece of jade. In addition, Ji Ning also gradually liked this little guy.  So he decided to accept him as his seventh disciple.

    "The Great Immortal Hu Xing", the seventh disciple of Beiming Daojun, caused a shock in the three realms and made countless immortals and demons drop their eyes in shock.

    *******

    Ji Ning lives a leisurely life and has been waiting for news about Nuwa.

    Sixty-nine million years after the battle of Ji Ning Hedao.

    ??In a different universe.

    There is a large suspended stone in the void. Directly opposite each other on the large stone, there are two powerful men sitting cross-legged, drinking, having fun, talking and laughing.  In the surrounding void, there are scenes from various places in this alien universe.

    "Brother Qu Liang, do you think this Beiming Dao Lord is powerful?" The burly man with messy blond hair sighed.

    "It's amazing, Brother Qu Liang, don't tell me. I'm afraid I don't know about this yet. I really can't imagine it It's amazing that His Majesty can kill the legendary Ice Peak Legion with one sword." The bald man in red robe next to him.  'Lord Qu Liang' nodded and sighed, "I was shocked when I heard it. If I could see that grand scene with my own eyes, wow."

    "Haha, that Taoist Master Beiming is from the Flame Dragon Realm. The Yanlong Realm is too far away from us. There are several extremely vast dark deserts It is amazing that the news can reach here. I  He is also the master of a different universe. I have many friends, so I found out by chance." The burly man said.

    "It's too far." The bald man in red robe nodded.

    The distance between domain boundaries and domain boundaries is relatively close in some cases, and it would take tens of thousands of years to create a domain boundary flying boat.

    Some are extremely far away, ten times or a hundred times farther away. The vast endless darkness has no boundaries and is also called a "dark desert" by many practitioners.  Because for many emperors who are reluctant to hire and use ¡®realm flying boats¡¯.  It takes too long to wander in the dark desert, thousands of chaotic eras or even longer, and they generally don't want to go to such places.

    "By the way, there is one more thing I forgot to mention. The Taoist Lord Beiming is still looking for someone named Nuwa." The burly man smiled, "Whoever can find Nuwa will be regarded as a debtor to the Taoist Beiming.  If you want treasures, you can even ask Beiming Daojun for help. A powerful person of this level who can help kill His Majesty Lonely can also agree."

    "Looking for Nuwa? Who is this Nuwa?"Master Qu Liang asked.

    "A female cultivator, it is said that she has been practicing for only about a hundred years of chaos. According to Beiming Dao Lord, she should be a very powerful Heaven-defying Dao Lord, or an Eternal Dao Lord." The burly man said.

    "Oh." Master Qu Liang began to get excited.

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later.

    Leaving the different universe, we came to a domain connected to the different universe through a space-time channel.

    The bald red-robed man ¡®Lord Qu Liang¡¯ could no longer suppress his excitement.

    "Nuwa?"

    "You have only practiced for a hundred years of chaos?"

    "Female practitioner?"

    Master Qu Liang narrowed his eyes, "When the 'Ancestor Feng Tong' of the Qingwu Domain met me last time, the female disciple next to him was called Nuwa. At that time, the Ancestor Feng Tong even praised his female disciple to me.  Several times, she even said how talented she is and how evil she is. At that time, that Nuwa was still the Third Step Master, I don¡¯t know what she is like now.¡±

    "Go and take a closer look, I'm afraid it's the Nuwa that the 'Beiming Dao Lord' of the Yanlong Realm is looking for." Lord Qu Liang's heart crossed, and he immediately started to hire the realm flying boat.

    ¡­¡­

    A flying boat in the realm can fly even if it flies for a hundred thousand years.  Flying for 100 million years is still flying.

    After all, I am afraid that I will be hired only once in a long time.

    Therefore, the cost of employing him for 100 million years would cost nearly 30% of Lord Qu Liang¡¯s treasures. It feels distressing, but it is within the tolerance range.

    "Master Qu Liang, the Qingwu Territory has arrived."

    "You wait here for me, I will check the truth."

    "Don't worry, I've only been on the road for three million years. As long as I follow your orders within one hundred million years." The master who drove the spaceship in the realm was leisurely and contented. He spent one hundred million years and some mana, and earned  With so many treasures, it can be considered a big profit.

    Master Qu Liang also went to investigate.

    Soon he found the lair of ¡®Ancestor Feng Tong¡¯. In front of the palace of a sacred tree belonging to Ancestor Feng Tong, a handsome young disciple respectfully greeted Master Qu Liang.

    "Your Majesty, my ancestor has gone to the Chiyang Domain." A disciple of Feng Tong ancestor said respectfully, "The ancestor's dharma body also went out to gather with the dharma bodies of several other friends, so that we can exchange news at any time. Old man  Zu and the others all went to the Blazing Sun Territory together."

    "Going to the Chiyang Domain? Your ancestor is really brave. Let me ask you, where is your ancestor's female disciple 'Nu Wa'?" Lord Qu Liang asked.

    "Sister Nuwa?"

    The young disciple was astonished and said, "Don't you know, Lord, that my senior sister just joined the Tao and successfully entered the realm of the Lord half a century ago. This trip to the Chiyang Domain was also suggested by my senior sister Nuwa. Later, the ancestor returned  Some other powerful people agreed and joined forces with Senior Sister Nuwa to enter the Blazing Sun Realm."

    "Have you become a master?" Master Qu Liang glared, "How old is Nuwa? She hasn't been practicing for a long time, right?"

    "Senior Sister Nuwa has an extraordinary situation. It is said that she was discovered and brought back from the Blazing Sun Territory by my ancestor." The young disciple said, "I have only known Senior Sister for a hundred Chaos Era."

    "One hundred Chaos Epochs?" Lord Qu Liang's heart moved, and Lian asked curiously, "Was your senior sister discovered in the Blazing Sun Realm?"

    He didn¡¯t know this.

    "Yes, there are many people who know about this. Senior sister appeared in the Blazing Sun Realm. She may have an extraordinary origin, and she is also an abnormal monster. She has only practiced for a hundred years of chaos and stepped into the master. It is really incredible." The young disciple said.

    Lord Qu Liang became even more excited when he heard this.

    correct.

    It must be right.

    The legendary ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯ said that Nuwa might be the Heaven-defying Dao Lord, or she might succeed in joining the Tao.  No wonder she dares to say that, Nuwa is really powerful But the Beiming Dao Lord is even more magical. Killing His Majesty Gu Gu is like killing a chicken. His strength is already second only to the Supreme Being in the cultivator civilization.

    "That's right, that's right. Nuwa is defiant, and Beiming Daojun is even more exaggerated. The years of practice are so coincidental, it must be her." Master Qu Liang secretly said, "And Nuwa actually came out of the Blazing Sun Domain.  , it seems likely that he knows Daojun Beiming."

    ******

    We didn¡¯t get back to the hotel until 12 o¡¯clock in the night. It was so tiring to work outside.

    Today I wrote a chapter in a row. Please bear with me during these two days in Shenzhen. Tomato will seize the time to post updates later.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 7 First Hearing of Beiming

    After confirming that the 'Nuwa' in the Qingwu Realm was really the Nuwa that Daojun Beiming was looking for, Master Qu Liang was surprised and anxious: "We have to notify Lord Dafeng quickly. If the notification is delayed, I'm afraid he will be  Be the first! Alas Lord Da Feng is too far away from here, so it is difficult to send news to him. "

    The Qingwu Realm is extremely far away from the ¡®Secret Demon Realm¡¯ where Lord Da Feng is located.

    It should be noted that news spreads very quickly, and it took more than 60 million years for Master Qu Liang to be the first to find 'Nu Wa'. To fly from the Qingwu Realm to the Mystic Demon Realm it takes a lot of time to travel through the chaotic universe.  Under special circumstances, it may take billions of years!  After such a long time, I am afraid that other powerful people may discover it and notify Da Feng first.

    "Lord Da Feng is quite famous. He made great contributions in ancient wars and has been mentored by several supreme beings." Lord Qu Liang secretly said, "There is a way to connect with the legendary Supreme Hong Ran, who is closest to the Qingwu Domain.  The 'Emperor Tianyuan' can also contact Supreme Hongran. Through Emperor Tianyuan, the news should be quickly communicated to Lord Dafeng."

    "The Great Emperor Tianyuan"

    "Go quickly."

    Lord Qu Liang quickly rushed towards the location of Emperor Tianyuan with the help of the hired territorial flying boat.

    ¡­¡­

    It is difficult to contact the Supreme Being.

    The whereabouts of the supreme beings are mysterious, and the masters generally cannot contact them.

    Only a ¡®Hongran Supreme¡¯ who stays in his cave for a long time is the easiest to contact.  But there are also those who have made great achievements and are loved by the supreme beings and are truly powerful people who can hope to have a way to contact them!  For example, even if Ji Ning had met Supreme Hongran, he himself had no way of contacting Supreme Hongran.

    ¡° Even though ¡®Your Majesty the Lonely¡¯ is strong, he still cannot contact Supreme Hongran, so he has to use other powers to help him spread the message.

    And some who have made great achievements

    ??There are ways to connect some existences such as Lord Dafeng, Emperor Tianyuan, God Emperor Helong, etc.  Of course, he is also the direct disciple of the Supreme Being!  If you contact the disciples of the Supreme, you will also contact the Supreme.

    "This kind of people who have great merit and can contact the Supreme are too rare after all.

    Qu Liang¡¯s master relies on the domain flying boat.  It took more than 50 million years to reach the residence of ¡®Emperor Tianyuan¡¯!  This is already close. It would take billions of years to reach the 'Fire Dragon Realm'.

    One hundred and twenty million years after the battle of Ji Ning and He Dao, Lord Qu Liang passed the news to Lord Da Feng through the ¡®Emperor Tianyuan¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, more than 90 million years after Ji Ning's Hedao battle, the news of "Beiming Daojun killed His Majesty Lonely with one sword" and "Beiming Daojun is looking for Nuwa" finally reached the Qingwu Realm.  In the Qingwu Territory, the news also reached the ears of Nuwa who was in the 'Chiyang Territory'.

    In the Blazing Sun Territory.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The blazing flaming stars in the distance rumbled, their surfaces exploded again and again, and countless meteorites were shot out.

    In the void next to it.  There is a silver-white flying boat, and there are five figures in the silver-white flying boat, all of them have powerful and extraordinary auras, among which the most extraordinary auras are an old man and a man.  The old man had long flaming red hair, a short and fat body, but there were flaming red leaves on his clothes, and there were flaming red branches on his head. He was the famous 'Fengtong Ancestor'.

    The man was extremely indifferent and wore a gorgeous robe.  It is the ¡®Jade Hong Emperor¡¯ who is as powerful as Ancestor Feng Tong in this team. He dares to add the word ¡®respect¡¯ to his title, which shows his arrogance and confidence, but at this moment, there is suppressed anger in his eyes.

    "We were unlucky this time. After a fight, that alien universe was about to fall into our hands. But we were plotted against by a group of masters such as 'Bai Chan' who was hiding in the dark. I was really unwilling to accept it."  The shaggy-haired foreign youth roared, and his whole body was faintly surging with the power of fire.  That is also the level of dominance.

    "Master." Next to Patriarch Fengtong was a woman.

    She was wearing a strange green robe. There were also leaves on the robe, but the leaves were all green.  Her master's robe was just red leaves.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a smile, you will naturally feel at peace when you see her.

    "If you lose, you lose. We discovered this alien universe by chance." Nuwa said with a smile, "And having one more alien universe and one less alien universe will not have much impact on the subsequent exploration."

    "Yes." Ancestor Feng Tong also nodded slightly, "Although seeing the alien universe in hand just disappear, everyone held their breath. But Nuwa is right, Brother Yuhong and I both have alien universes.  Yes, Nuwa also has a Sith weapon. Is there such a thing?A different universe has little impact on our strength. This time we join forces to enter the Blazing Sun Realm. After all, the real target is the treasure left by the Sith tribe that Nuwa said!  The discovery of that alien universe was just an accidental discovery.  "

    "Forget it." The gorgeous and dazzling Jade Rainbow Emperor snorted coldly, "Let's spare that stupid woman Bai Chan for now. Next time, we must make her look good. Nuwa, the treasure of the Sith tribe is gone.  How far is this?"

    "When I first discovered the treasure of the Narcissus tribe, I was still in the world realm." Nuwa said, "I survived by chance after some encounters. I can only remember the general location, and I estimate that I am not far from the treasure of the Narcissus tribe now.  ¡±

    When Nuwa was in the World Realm, she appeared in the Blazing Sun Realm.

    And at that time, a Sith treasure was discovered, but she was too weak at the time, barely taking away a treasure that was within reach, and quickly escaped.  She encountered several terrible crises, and finally met Ancestor Feng Tong. Ancestor Feng Tong accepted Nu Wa as his apprentice, and took Nu Wa away from the terrifying Chiyang Realm to the Qingwu Realm.

    Nuwa never understood what the 'Sith treasure' meant. She didn't understand it until Lord Sipiao, but she didn't dare to disclose it easily. She didn't tell it until she became the master of the Tao, and then invited a group of powerful people.  Join forces to hunt for treasure together.

    "Huh?" Emperor Yuhong suddenly showed a look of surprise, and his face changed.

    "Brother Yuhong, what's wrong?" Ancestor Fengtong was a little surprised. What could make the usually cold and arrogant Emperor Yuhong lose his temper like this?

    "A big thing happened." Emperor Yuhong was no longer as cold as usual, and his voice was urgent.

    "A big deal?"

    Nuwa listened curiously. She was the one present with the shortest training years. She still admired the ¡®Yu Hong Emperor¡¯ who was as powerful as her master. He was definitely an amazing existence.

    "Old man Fengtong, you know the lonely majesty of the Frozen Legion, right?" Emperor Yuhong said.

    "I know." Ancestor Feng Tong nodded.

    "He is dead." Emperor Yuhong said solemnly, "Killed by a sword, by a terrifying existence called 'Beiming Dao Lord'."

    "Ah." Ancestor Feng Tong looked shocked, "How is that possible?"

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious, I don't know the details yet, wait a moment." Emperor Yuhong said, his second soul was in another distant place, talking with other powerful people about Beiming Daojun.  , Gradually, Emperor Yuhong understood the whole story, and then he heard the news of "Beiming Daojun is looking for Nuwa".

    "Ah." Emperor Yuhong looked at Nuwa in shock.

    Nuwa was stunned.

    Being stared at by the expression of Emperor Yuhong, Nuwa also felt puzzled.

    "Brother Yuhong, what's going on? What's the background of Dao Lord Beiming? That lonely majesty sacrificed his life and became a golden emperor. In terms of physical toughness, he is stronger than you and me. He also has Sith weapons to protect his body.  Among us practitioners, I am afraid that only the legendary Supreme One can kill Loneliness with one move."

    "Beiming Daojun is very strong." Emperor Yuhong stared at Nuwa and continued, "According to the inferences of some friends, Beiming Daojun should have realized the eternal ultimate swordsmanship! His strength is so high that it is simply unimaginable.  .With just one sword strike, His Majesty Lonely could not even resist and died immediately."

    Ancestor Feng Tong was also shocked when he heard this.

    "Beiming?" When Nuwa heard this name, she had indeed never heard it before, but for some reason, she always vaguely felt that it was related to her.

    This is a subtle causal connection.

    After all, Nuwa is not strong enough in the 'path of cause and effect' and cannot truly detect every cause and effect, but she can still feel something.

    "He is recognized as the second best in the entire cultivator civilization, second only to the Supreme. He is so powerful that he can kill you and me with just one move." Emperor Yuhong looked at Nuwa, "But now he is looking for someone named Nuwa.  of practitioners."

    "Nuwa?" Ancestor Feng Tong and the other two masters all turned their heads to look.

    The four of them, Emperor Yuhong and Patriarch Fengtong, all looked at Nuwa.

    "He also said that this Nuwa is an extremely talented female practitioner. She has practiced for about a hundred years in the Chaos Era. She may be an evil Taoist monarch or an eternal emperor." Emperor Yuhong looked at Nuwa  .

    "What a coincidence?" Ancestor Feng Tong and the others all felt it was a coincidence.

    Nuwa didn¡¯t speak, but there was some doubt in her eyes.

    ******

    This is the first update.  The second update is still being written, you can watch it tomorrow morning.

    Tomato will go back from Shenzhen tomorrow~~~ I have been too busy these two days, sweat.

    ******(To be continued  )

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 8 The Last Thing

    Who is Beiming Daojun?  He definitely didn't know him, but how did he know that he had only practiced for about a hundred years?

    My situation is quite mysterious. Including the acceleration of time, it is actually much longer, but the normal passage of time in the outside world is indeed only that long!

    "This Beiming Dao Lord is extremely evil." Emperor Yuhong continued, "According to what I know, his years of practice should be as long as Nuwa's! It's a pity that he failed to combine the Tao. He should have realized it immediately after the failure.  He has mastered the eternal ultimate swordsmanship. His swordsmanship, in the entire chaotic universe, I am afraid no one can compare with him. Nuwa, he knows you, and his training years are about the same as yours. Do you know him?"

    Nuwa frowned slightly.

    "Nuwa." Ancestor Feng Tong on the side also asked, "Do you know this Taoist Beiming?"

    "I've never heard of it. I can't remember it wrong. Among the old friends I knew in the past, there was no one named Beiming." Nuwa shook her head gently.

    "It's strange." Ancestor Feng Tong wondered, "Isn't it Nuwa that he is looking for?"

    "There are countless creatures with the same name, but it is extremely unlikely that one with extremely high talent and years of cultivation will have the same name as 'Nu Wa'." The Jade Emperor wondered, "Could it be a coincidence? There is another one."  A very talented female practitioner named Nuwa?"

    Nuwa thought deeply.

    She had a vague feeling

    This Dao Lord Beiming, who has never been masked, should be looking for her.

    "Beiming Daojun? Who is it?" Nuwa thought secretly.

    ******

    The Yanlong Domain is extremely far away from the ¡®Blazing Sun Domain¡¯.  On a lonely mountain in Tiancang Palace, Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged with a case in front of him.  Su Youji was dressed in red and was pouring wine for Ji Ning.

    While drinking cup after cup of wine, Ji Ning looked at the rocks in front of him with a smile.

    Some of the rocks are covered with moss, some are smooth, and some have weeds growing next to them.

    The ants moved their little claws very quickly, but they still crawled slowly.

    "ha¡­¡­"

    I watched a bug with a shell on its back crawling on a weed leaf until the leaf was bent under pressure.  The bug also fell to the ground, and Ning couldn't help but smile.

    "Master, can you be so happy to see these insects and ants?" Su Youji on the side poured wine for Ji Ning again and again.

    Ji Ning smiled and pointed at the insects and ants: "Insects and ants also have to eat and compete for mates. Their life is short, but they live a wonderful life. Even ordinary people have a longer life span. It is only a hundred years. I seem to be here this time  Drinking, you must have been sitting there for a long time."

    "The master has been sitting here drinking for thirty-two thousand eight hundred and twenty-two years." Su Youji said.

    "oh."

    Ji Ning smiled, "I, a Taoist who failed to combine the Tao, was said by the Eternal Emperors to have a short lifespan, but at least I still have thousands of Chaos Era, which are many times longer than these insects, ants, and ordinary people.  . Ordinarily, the birth and destruction of a chaotic world only lasts for one Chaos Era. In total, I have a very long lifespan, but I don¡¯t know if I can wait for the news about Nuwa."

    "Master can definitely wait." Su Youji said.

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Since the failure of Hedao.  Ji Ning had to make some preparations for some concerned people.

    Disciples, he has almost made arrangements. Whether they will live or die in the future, and how successful they can be, is up to them.  After all, the master leads you in, and cultivation depends on the individual.

    Ji Ning¡¯s greatest concern is still the entire Three Realms!

    Because in the three realms.  He has his own parents, his own daughter, his own master and fellow disciples.  I have many friends of my own.  And that is my hometown.

    "The last thing I have to do now is to find a guardian for the Three Realms."

    In the past, I resisted by myself.

    But he can¡¯t resist for much longer. Nuwa is the one Ji Ning has the greatest hope for.

    If Nuwa cannot be found Ji Ning can use his own strength to force some powerful people to swear an oath to protect the Three Realms!  But 'willingly' and 'forced' are completely different.  The effect of coercion by oath is limited. It is best to truly be willing to pay for the Three Realms from the bottom of your heart.

    Ji Ning believes in Nuwa. Nuwa was the real leader at the beginning. The three emperors, the Buddha Tathagata, and the three pure Taoists all followed Nuwa, which shows her personal charm.

    "Wow."

    There was a sudden fluctuation.

    Ji Ning turned around and looked, his eyes passing through the obstacles of space. There was a green light coming in the void outside the eternal realm of the sky. It was Lord Da Feng who used Qingyang Star to arrive.

    ?"Beiming Taoist Lord." Lord Da Feng quickly came to the sky above Tiancang Palace, descended, and came to Ji Ning.

    "Sit down." Ji Ning said calmly.

    "Master Beiming, Nuwa has been found." Lord Da Feng said.

    Ji Ning's eyes suddenly glowed with an astonishing look, and the surrounding space seemed to be filled with endless joy. Lord Da Feng could not help but be affected.

    "Where?" Ji Ning asked.

    "We are now in the Blazing Sun Realm, but we lived in a realm before." Lord Da Feng said, "It is too far away from us. It is a realm that is relatively close to the origin of the chaotic universe, and it is called Qingwu.  Domain boundaries.¡±

    "Close to the origin of the chaotic universe?" Ji Ning was a little surprised. His consciousness could directly enter the distant origin of the sword, so he naturally knew how far away it was.

    Lord Da Feng said: "By the way, that Nuwa is a master of the Qingwu Realm. She has just become the master of the Tao. She is also a disciple of the ancestor Fengtong of the Qingwu Realm. She has been practicing for only a hundred years in the Chaos Age, but she has  Now that I have become a master, I am second only to you in terms of level of monster."

    Ji Ning felt happy when he heard this.

    ??Practice for a hundred years of chaos?  Nuwa?  Become a master?

    It should be right!  And since he has become the master, if he asks Nuwa to protect the Three Realms, he will have greater confidence.  After all, the Sith weapons I got from His Majesty the Lonely cannot be used without sufficient strength.

    "Why did she appear there?" Ji Ning wondered, and asked, "Do you know her origin?"

    "I heard that she first appeared in the Blazing Sun Territory, alone, and experienced many dangers. Later, she was discovered by Ancestor Feng Tong and was accepted as a disciple. So she is an outsider, not a creature from the Qingwu Territory." Da  Lord Wind said.

    "Outsiders?" Ji Ning was almost 100% sure at this moment.

    ????? Coupled with the mysterious induction, Ji Ning was even more convinced.

    That is the Nuwa Empress of the Three Realms!

    "You said she is in the Blazing Sun Realm now?" Ji Ning frowned and asked, "Why did she go to the Blazing Sun Realm again?"

    "I heard that she, Patriarch Feng Tong, and several great masters joined forces to enter the Blazing Sun Realm." Lord Da Feng said, "This information was told to me by a man named 'Lord Qu Liang'."

    Ji Ning frowned and said, "That is the Blazing Sun Realm, one of the eight original realms of the chaotic universe."

    The origin of the chaotic universe

    That¡¯s a magical place.

    You can¡¯t find it if you look for it normally.  It is impossible for ordinary masters and masters of different universes to find it.

    It exists at the source of all time and space.

    Exists in the origin core of the entire chaotic universe.  Only when the realm is high enough can we find and see it!  The supreme ones can be found, but the realm of the masters is not enough.  Since Ji Ning was able to control the origin of the sword, he also understood that he could find the 'origin of the chaotic universe'.

    That place of origin is so amazing Chaos source beasts, source walkers and many other beings were born.

    Since their birth, the Chaos Source Beasts like to wander, eating and eating along the way, and will gradually disperse in the vast chaotic universe, making it difficult to encounter one.

    But the source walkers are different. They have high understanding and wisdom and generally prefer to live around the origin of the chaotic universe!  This place is very close to the origin of the chaotic universe so it is a natural treasure land with many treasures. Occasionally, many Sith weapons from ancient wars will appear here.  Occasionally, a different universe will appear.

    These are the eight regions with the most treasures and are also extremely famous.

    Ji Ning has never been there, but has heard of it.

    "Ancestor Feng Tong, Nuwa and others have joined forces, and we are still certain to survive in it." Lord Da Feng said, "The eight legendary realms are dangerous to us. But they are not considered dangerous to the Supreme One at all.  What? To you, Daojun Beiming, fear is nothing."

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded, "Since Nuwa is in the Blazing Sun Region, let's go to the Blazing Sun Region."

    "The Blazing Sun Domain is too far away from here. If we control the domain spaceship, it may take billions of years." Lord Da Feng said, "Although my Qingyang Star can tear apart a space-time channel and reach a certain place instantly.  There is actually a limit to the distance that can be torn apart. The farther away, the greater the cost. Once a certain limit is reached, it cannot be surpassed."

    "I understand." Ji Ning smiled, "If there were no limits, I'm afraid the Sith tribe would have been able to appear anywhere in the chaotic universe at will."

    "Billions of years, just billions of years, it's nothing." Ji Ning was in a very good mood. He found Nuwa and knew that Nuwa was the master. Ji Ning was so happy. The last thing he cared about the most was completed.  There is hope.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" JuneThe app will be released in China on the 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 9 Setting out together

    The top of the lonely mountain.

    Ji Ning and Lord Da Feng sat opposite each other, while Su Youji poured wine at the side.

    "Master." Su Youji said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at Su Youji.

    "This time the master goes to the Blazing Sun Territory, I will also go with him." Su Youjilian said. She understood that Ji Ning's lifespan was limited after the failure of the Hedao. Maybe some fighting and other lifespans would be rapidly consumed. She wanted to join Ji Ning in  In the last days spend more time with Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning hesitated for a moment and understood what Su Youji was thinking. He nodded and said, "That's fine, but you must follow me and obey my orders in everything."

    Su Youji immediately smiled brightly: "Okay."

    "This time when Dao Lord Beiming sets out, I will send Qingyang Star to send Dao Lord Beiming first?" Lord Da Feng hesitated.

    "How far can all your treasures drive Qingyang Star?" Ji Ning smiled.

    "Tearing the void apart consumes a lot of energy! For example, the distance from my Mystic Demon Realm to the Flame Dragon Realm is relatively close, so it's easier for me. But if I do it hundreds of times, my treasures will be completely exhausted."  Lord Dafeng said.

    Ji Ning was surprised: "Hundreds of times? Not bad, Lord Da Feng is worthy of being Lord Da Feng, there are so many treasures."

    "I'm afraid I'm not as good as Dao Lord Beiming." Lord Da Feng said with a smile, "That lonely majesty killed everyone and robbed arbitrarily. Although he provoked many enemies, he did have more treasures than me."

    Ji Ning also admitted it.

    "Your Majesty Lonely has a legion, and he plunders and kills three Lords of Different Universes. In addition, His Majesty Lonely obtained the Sith tribe's entire war-prepared arsenal, which now belongs to Ji Ning.

    "The price of Qingyang Star is huge. If you spend all your treasures, I'm afraid it will only be worth tens of millions of years on the spacecraft in the realm." Ji Ning shook his head, "This trip to the Blazing Sun Region will take billions of years. Save  It won¡¯t be of much use for tens of millions of years.¡±

    Although my lifespan is not long, it is still based on the period of chaos.

    not long.  It is only relative to the eternal emperors and Tao monarchs.

    "Thank you, Dao Lord Beiming." Lord Da Feng was grateful. He was also trembling in front of a powerful person like Ji Ning who could easily kill him. After all, he had tried to get Ji Ning's bird-fire god before.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Ji Ning took the Bird Fire God, the Green Demon Lord, the guards Bai Rong, and Su Youji, and left the Yanlong Domain on a domain flying boat, heading towards the distant ¡®Blazing Sun Domain¡¯.

    ??In endless darkness.

    The Green Demon Lord helps to control the realm flying boat, which drives the realm flying boat forward at the extreme distance There are two ways, one is to use chaos crystals to supplement the power, and the other is to use the mana of the master level power.  Come and get started!  But this is billions of years.  I am constantly on the road every day and consume a lot of money time and time again. It is difficult to collect so many chaos crystals.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Lord can continuously recover mana, fully supporting the consumption of the realm flying boat.

    "Fortunately, there is a Green Demon this time." Ji Ning stood there, looking at the endless darkness outside.

    "Haha." Qing Mo's shriveled old face squeezed out a smile, like a chrysanthemum, with an exaggerated expression, "Being able to serve the great Taoist Beiming. That is my opportunity and my honor. Other masters  I won't get this opportunity even if I kneel down and beg. As long as you, the great Beiming Daojun, give me some pointers, I will benefit a lot."

    "Speak nicely." Ji Ning shouted softly.

    "Hehe." Qing Mo chuckled.

    "You're smiling so ugly." Qian Huo ate at the side.  He glanced at the Blue Demon.

    The old man Qing Mo¡¯s face turned cold and he pointed at the bird fire and said, ¡°You foodie, what do I do to you when I flatter my master?¡±

    "Huh?" Qin Huo glared.  "Qing Mo, let's compete outside?"

    "I'm kidding you." Qing Mo's expression changed quickly and he kept laughing.  In fact, we have been getting along for a long time. At the beginning, the Blue Demon Lord did not dare to joke with Qin Huo like this.  Nowadays, it's also a fight and everyone knows each other's personalities.

    Su Youji smiled on the side.

    Guard Bai Rong still had a simple and honest face and stood beside Ji Ning.

    "Okay, I will give you guidance on the way. Just feel free to drive the realm flying boat." Ji Ning said.

    After mastering the Eternal Ultimate Sword Dao and reaching a new level, Ji Ning immediately felt that it was simpler when looking at other 'Dao's. This is exactly the principle of 'building from a high position'!  Ji Ning's current state in another path, although he has not practiced crazily, can occasionally gain some insights, which makes his state improve.

    It should be noted that the original Bolin Supreme, when he was dominating, spent a long time to successively destroy other people.All the ¡®ways¡¯ are deduced to the level of dominance.

    Ji Ning is now much stronger than the Supreme Bolin when he was the master. His level is so high that it can be said that there is not much difference between him and the Supreme.

    The Supreme Being is ¡®one thing gives rise to ten thousand ways¡¯.

    Ji Ning, it is pure swordsmanship that controls the origin. In terms of swordsmanship alone, he is simply the number one in the chaotic universe.  If there is enough time, it will not be difficult to deduce the water path, the thunder and lightning path, the formation path, etc. to the master level in the future. However, Ji Ning's lifespan is limited after all, and he will not be able to fully comprehend other paths.

    "Master, don't worry." Qing Mo chuckled. He had already called Ji Ning his master without knowing it. Ji Ning was so much stronger than him that he no longer had the arrogance he had in the past. Some of it came from the bottom of his heart.  Surrender, I'm afraid there are many masters who are willing to follow Ji Ning. If Ji Ning's fingers are leaking, it may be a great opportunity for the masters.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    In the blink of an eye, more than 3.9 billion years have passed, and the stored magic weapon of His Majesty Lonely that Ji Ning killed contains detailed star map records of the chaotic universe!  Lord Da Feng also presented the star map record he knew!  Although it is impossible to record everything in the entire chaotic universe, most places where there are many practitioners have records.

    And along the way, Ji Ning followed the deduction method to find the most suitable path, and found the most suitable path in some chaotic time and space.

    Ji Ning and the others can easily overcome any dangerous environment.

    "Master, Master." Qing Mo continued, "In front of us is the Hunfang Territory. It is also the domain agreed by Master Qu Liang to meet us. He should be at the 'Hunfang Void Grand Canyon' in the Hunfang Territory."

    "Master Qu Liang?" Ji Ning nodded lightly, "He told me the news about Nuwa. I owe him a favor, so naturally I should return the favor."

    "Huh, I believe he doesn't dare to make too many demands." Qing Mo snorted coldly.

    "If you dare to go too far, eat him!" Qian Huo shouted with his mouth full of meat.

    "Okay, you two, stop messing around." Ji Ning said, "Go see Master Qu Liang."

    Whoosh.

    In just a few moments, the Domain Spaceship arrived at the Hunfang Void Grand Canyon in the Hunfang Domain. It was a very strange distorted time and space. The distorted time and space were layered on top of each other, forming a huge Void Grand Canyon visible to the naked eye.  The depths of the Grand Canyon lead to another mysterious area.  This can be considered an extremely dangerous place. It was caused by ancient wars. There are still many ruins deep in the canyon.

    But for Ji Ning, he no longer cares about these ruins.

    "coming."

    At the top of the Void Grand Canyon, there was a bald man in red robe standing, looking around eagerly.

    Along with a crack in time and space, a domain spaceship appeared.

    The bald man in red robes was immediately overjoyed and rushed over. At this time, several figures emerged from the flying boat. The leader was a young man in white clothes carrying a black divine sword. He had faint waves of true spirit fragments slowly dissipating into nothingness.  , beside him are the furry guard Bai Rong and the beautiful woman.  Next to them were a shriveled old man and a fat man holding bones and meat in his hands.

    That fat man is just a bird of fire. He is born to like to eat. He can eat a whole realm easily, which shows how terrible it is to eat.

    At this moment he glanced at the bald man in red robe.

    "Ah." The bald man in red robes was immediately frightened. He felt a terrible threat. He also knew that the fat man was the legendary Chaos Origin Beast of Beiming Daojun. It would be easy to kill a master like him.  Easy.

    However, Master Qu Liang also understood that the most terrifying thing was not the chaos source beast, but the young man in white standing in front who looked harmless and carrying a black divine sword.

    "Qu Liang, I have met Dao Lord Beiming." Master Qu Liang bowed respectfully and behaved without any carelessness.

    "Thanks to Master Qu Liang this time, I finally know the whereabouts of Nuwa. If I can't find her, I will probably die, and I will feel regretful." Ji Ning said with a smile, "I said, whoever helps first  I found it, and I, Bei Ming, owe him a favor Lord Qu Liang, I wonder what you want? If it can be done, I will try my best to help you do it."

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 10 Request

    Master Qu Liang's heart was raised.

    The critical moment has come!

    He was so desperate that he even paid a lot of money to hire a realm flying boat. Why?  It¡¯s all for this favor!  If Beiming Daojun doesn't give you any benefits, no matter how powerful you are, who is willing to do so hard for you?

    It¡¯s just that Master Qu Liang is also worried, worried that his request is too high and will anger the Beiming Dao Lord.

    Favors are, after all, just favors.

    If Master Qu Liang asked Ji Ning to do something that would completely consume his spirit, I am afraid Ji Ning would immediately refuse.  Therefore, when making demands, one must have a certain degree of control. Master Qu Liang himself was a bit reluctant, but he still made his decision long ago. He believed that Dao Lord Beiming would not attack him like this.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." Master Qu Liang said respectfully, "As a master, I have practiced to the master level for an unknown period of time I have made many friends, and several of my friends have become masters of different universes! But I am still just a master.  , It has been difficult to make an inch of progress in strength.¡±

    Ji Ning listen.

    "You also know, Lord Dao, that we are very close to the Eight Realms. Although the Overlord is strong, there are indeed many who are stronger than the Overlord." Lord Qu Liang said pitifully.

    Ji Ning also agreed with this point. This place is different from the Sixteen Realms Alliance in his hometown.

    Eight domains

    That is the place closest to the origin of the chaotic universe. Apart from the hard-to-find origin of the chaotic universe, the Eight Domains are the most central place in the entire chaotic universe!  There are countless treasures there, and there are as many powerful people as there are.  So the great powers in the surrounding areas.  Usually they go on adventures in the eight realms, and many powerful people die, but there are also some who successfully obtain treasures.

    In the Eight Domains.  Occasionally, a different universe will appear, and there will also be Sith weapons and so on. Even Nuwa, who was only in the World Realm at first, accidentally went from the Three Realms to the Blazing Sun Realm, and she 'picked up' a Sith Clan weapon in the Blazing Sun Realm.  Weapons can be seen that the Blazing Sun Domain is special, and the Blazing Sun Domain is one of the eight domains.

    compare to¡­¡­

    The Flame Dragon Realm is extremely far away from the origin.  That is in the marginal corners, the proportion of Lords of Different Universes is much lower.  After all, the distance is too far!

    "What exactly do you want?" Ji Ning asked.

    Lord Qu Liang gritted his teeth and said: "Master Dao, I want to increase my strength to the level of the Lord of Different Universes!"

    ¡°Oh, how dare you say that!¡± The Green Demon Lord on the side sneered.  "Strength relies on external force to reach the level of the Lord of Different Universes. There are three common ways. The first is to control an alien universe! But every appearance of an alien universe will cause crazy competition, and you probably know how cruel the competition is. The second is  The 'body of the golden emperor' is transformed into the golden emperor through a ritual of sacrifice. But how precious and rare is the body of the golden emperor? Even His Majesty Lonely transformed himself into the body of the golden emperor. How do you think you can have it? The third type  It is an extremely powerful Sith weapon, allowing you to unleash the strength of the Lord of the Different Universe. This Sith weapon has strong and weak points, and the Sith weapon that can greatly improve your strength is not worth much at all.  He is inferior to the Emperor in Golden Clothes."

    Ji Ning also frowned.

    Can you do it yourself?  can do it!  His Majesty Lonely has a total of six powerful Sith weapons, but His Majesty Lonely only uses three of them frequently.  The most precious among them is the Silver Throne That throne can form a shadow clone, has a means of escaping through the void, and can accumulate power to unleash a terrifying attack.  Enough to destroy an alien universe.

    The other weapons are slightly weaker, but you can use one to match the strength of the Lord of the Different Universe.

    But weapons can be passed down Ji Ning planned to leave it to Nuwa and the Three Realms.

    "I am a cultivator, and I only hope that my strength will increase greatly. Other than that, I don't have much extravagant expectations." Master Qu Liang looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was silent for a moment.  He then said: "The appearance of an alien universe is something you can't come across, and I can't find an alien universe for you! Sith weapons. Although I have them, I have already planned their uses. As for the 'body of the golden-robed emperor'  ,I do not have either."

    His majesty¡¯s golden-clothed emperor¡¯s body has long been used up.

    "You don't have Dao Lord Beiming, but there are 'Jinyang Divine Lords' around us." Master Qu Liang suddenly said.

    "Jinyang Shenjun?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "You asked my master to ask for it?" Qing Mo glared.

    "If Dao Lord Beiming goes to ask for it, I'm afraid Lord Jinyang wouldn't dare not take it out." Master Qu Liang said.

    Ji Ning started to think about it.

    Although the records about the vast star map given by Lord Da Feng are quite brief, some of the top overlords still have records.

    The Sixteen Realm Alliance is on the edge??.

    But the area around the Eight Realms can be considered as the center of the chaotic universe. There are so many strong people, and all of them who can dominate here are extraordinary.  The 'Jinyang Divine Lord' is a single person who is no less powerful than His Majesty Lonely. If His Majesty Loneliness is a madman, then the Divine Lord Jinyang is like an emperor who rules an area.

    Emperor Jinyang controls the eight surrounding realms. He is also the master of a different universe, and he has also obtained the Sith treasure!

    He once gave two ¡®golden-clothed emperor¡¯s bodies¡¯ to the masters under his command, and promised whoever makes great achievements will be given another golden-clothed emperor¡¯s body.

    "You are brave," Ji Ning said, "But aren't you afraid that Lord Jinyang will deal with you again later?"

    "Not afraid." Master Qu Liang had a crazy look in his eyes, "With the body of the golden emperor, it will be difficult for him to kill me, and I have nothing to worry about, and my strength can be greatly increased, so what should I be afraid of?"

    "Well, okay." Ji Ning nodded, "I owe you a favor, so I will go and meet this Jinyang Divine Lord."

    Ji Ning thought.

    It might be a good thing to meet this Jinyang Divine Lord.

    "I will lead the way." Lord Qu Liang was overjoyed.

    After becoming a master, how difficult is it to increase one's strength?

    In order to take this step, I'm afraid many masters are willing to take risks, but they don't have the chance.  Master Qu Liang seized the opportunity this time.

    ******

    From the Hunfang Realm, it took more than five million years for the realm flying boat to reach the "Jinyang Realm", the core of the rule of the "Jinyang Divine Lord".

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    A huge fireball star, emitting endless blazing light.

    There are gorgeous palaces on the surface of this fireball star. This is the ¡®Jinyang Palace¡¯ of Jinyang Divine Lord, and there are more than ten rulers here!  There are two emperors in gold and sixteen emperors in black.

    "This fireball star is also a rather strange Sith weapon." A domain spaceship traveled through time and space and came here. Looking at the fireball star in the distance, Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, looked at the star and commented,  "The formation of the entire palace complex is quite mysterious. It is not easy to break through the Jinyang Palace."

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to Dao Lord Beiming.¡± Master Qu Liang praised from the side.

    "Come on, let's go meet Jin Yang Divine Lord. I'm also quite curious about him." Ji Ning still has a good impression of Jin Yang Divine Lord. This Jin Yang Divine Lord really has a great desire for 'Tao', because  He has never performed a sacrificial ceremony, and obviously still has many desires to become a supreme being.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning took the lead in flying, followed by Su Youji and guard Bai Rong. Master Quliang, Master Qingma, and the Qinhuo God also followed, flying directly to the surface of the fireball star.

    Waiting for it to come down.

    "Stop." With a loud shout, a black humanoid creature flew over arrogantly. When it saw Ji Ning and the others, it shouted angrily, "This is the Jinyang Palace, no trespassing is allowed."

    As a guard of Jinyang Palace, he has long been accustomed to being domineering.

    "Hmph." The Bird-Vulcan God snorted coldly, and the evil aura appeared, immediately making the guard feel a terrible sense of threat.

    "Go and send a message to Jinyang Shenjun, just say that Beiming Taoist Lord is here to visit." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Master Beiming is visiting?" The guard was stunned for a moment, and then his expression changed drastically. Thinking of the rumor that had been spread recently, his voice even trembled, and he quickly said respectfully, "Master Beiming, please wait a moment.  , I¡¯ll go and send a message right away.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The guard quickly flew away.

    "Master, why should you be polite to them? Fly over directly. I wonder what Jin Yang Shenjun dares to do?" said the Lord of Green Demon.

    "Since you have great power, why use it to bully others?" Ji Ning shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Jinyang Palace.

    Jinyang Shenjun is being served by two maids, holding a jade slip, watching and comprehending.

    "Sovereign God, Lord God." An anxious shout came from outside, and the emperor's guard in black rushed in.

    "Huh?" Jin Yang Shenjun looked at the guard with anger in his eyes. He was the one who cared about dignity the most. This guard actually broke into his retreat, which made him a little angry.

    "Master Shen, Dao Master Beiming is here." The guard shouted.

    Jin Yang Shenjun shouted: "Beiming Dao Lord is here again huh? You mean Beiming Dao Lord?" Jin Yang Shenjun's face suddenly turned pale, and his heart trembled. Faced with this kind of person who could easily kill him  With his great power, he naturally lost a trace of arrogance and instead had a trace of fear. Why did this Beiming Dao Lord come to him for no reason?

    &nbsp; Do you want to kill yourself to seize the treasure?

    "Where is he?" Jin Yang Shenjun felt panicked.

    "Just outside the palace gate." the guard said.

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 11 Hou Wucheng

    "You actually let Lord Beiming outside the palace gate?" Lord Jinyang immediately glared at the guard. As he spoke, he stood up and disappeared out of thin air.

    At the gate of Jinyang Palace.

    Ji Ning, Su Youji, Bai Rong, Qinhuo Shen, Qing Mo, and Lord Qu Liang are all waiting.

    brush!

    A figure appeared out of thin air, it was Jin Yang Shenjun in gorgeous clothes. At this time, Jin Yang Shenjun was all smiles. The first time he saw Ji Ning he immediately confirmed that the fragments of the true soul in front of him were gradually dissipating.  The Tao Lord is the legendary Tao Lord Beiming!  Because Jin Yang Shenjun could feel the invisible aura of the young man in white in front of him.

    That kind of aura is mysterious and mysterious.

    It was a trace of the origin of swordsmanship, and Ji Ning did not deliberately restrain it. Even so, it was difficult for ordinary masters to detect it.  The Jinyang Divine Lord is determined to achieve supreme status. He has practiced for endless years. His strength is indeed extremely high. He has achieved extremely high achievements in many 'paths'. He is on par with the Divine Emperor Helong, and his perception is naturally more acute.

    "Jin Yang has met Dao Lord Beiming." Jin Yang Shenjun immediately bowed respectfully and said with a smile, "I really didn't expect that Dao Lord would come to my place. I was so pleasantly surprised."

    "I came here this time to trouble Jin Yang Shenjun." Ji Ning said.

    "Let's talk about everything slowly." Jinyang Shenjun said, "As long as I can help, I will do my best, Beiming Daojun, please."

    Ji Ning also walked into it.

    Su Youji and Bai Rong followed closely, Qin Huo, Qing Mo, and Lord Qu Liang also followed at the back, especially Lord Qu Liang was secretly happy.  The Qinhuo God glanced at Jinyang Shenjun domineeringly.

    "It has such a ferocious aura, I'm afraid it is no less than me. This should be the legendary chaos source beast." Jin Yang Shenjun also glanced at the bird fire, while still enthusiastically guiding Ji Ning.

    While leading the way, he had already ordered his subordinates to arrange a feast.

    In the main hall of Jinyang Palace, a feast was held, with many maids and servants waiting on the side.

    Ji Ning and Jin Yang Shenjun are both sitting at the top.  Sitting cross-legged, Jin Yang Shenjun also deliberately lowered his posture slightly.

    "I have long heard of Beiming Daojun's name, and I have always admired and admired him. However, I am too far away from the Flame Dragon Realm, and I feel very regretful But today, when Beiming Daojun came to my Jinyang Palace, I was greatly surprised.  What a surprise." Jinyang Shenjun smiled and said, "Come on, let's drink this cup together first, Qingbei Mingdao Lord comes to my Jinyang Palace."

    There are also other powerful people from Jinyang Palace below to accompany them, and they all raise their glasses.

    Ji Ning also smiled and raised his glass.  Drink it immediately.

    "Yeah, good wine." Ji Ning couldn't help but praise. After drinking it in one sip, he felt as if a flame penetrated from his mouth to his abdomen. Endless heat instantly filled his body, as if it was blasting out from the surface of his body.  Immediately afterwards, another wave of coolness spread from the abdomen and enveloped the whole body.  Once hot and then cool, the body seems to have been refined, and there is a wonderful feeling of being reborn.

    "This is the 'Three Fire Treasures Ruojiang' specially made by my Jinyang Palace. There are still many hidden in my palace. Dao Lord likes it. You can bring more and taste it later." Jinyang Shenjun said with a smile.

    He knows it very well.

    Facing the most powerful person in the cultivation civilization such as ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯, he is also a failed one.  You have to be even more careful when dealing with it.  Once there is a trace of neglect I'm afraid it will be too late!

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Then I will accept it, Jin Yang Shenjun. I am here this time to trouble Jin Yang Shenjun."

    "Master Dao, please speak." Jin Yang Shenjun said.

    The surrounding area also became quiet.  Master Qu Liang was the most nervous and listened carefully.

    Ji Ning waved his hand, and a storage bracelet appeared in his hand. He threw it directly and said, "I want to use some of the treasures in this magical cave to exchange for a 'Golden Taoist Body' with the Divine Lord." Ji Ning's treasure is still  A lot of them were searched for all the treasures hidden in the Yaohuo Realm and His Majesty Lonely. Some of the treasures that Ji Ning thought would be of great use to the Three Realms were kept. He also selected some other rare treasures that were of little use to the Three Realms. There were more than ten pieces that together were barely comparable to a golden statue.  The body of the Yi Dijun.

    "Isn't it the body of an emperor in golden clothes? Lord Dao came to me and was so polite. He also looked up to me, Jin Yang. How could I care about the body of an emperor in golden clothes." Jin Yang Shenjun said and waved his hand, and suddenly a ball of heads appeared.  The golden liquid flew out, and the golden liquid was also in the shape of a pure sphere, with brilliance constantly flowing on the surface, mysterious and abnormal.

    "There is no need for the treasure of Lord Dao." Jin Yang Shenjun said, "This body of the emperor in golden clothes is what I gave to Lord Dao."

    He gives his subordinates the body of an emperor in golden clothes.

    The body of the golden emperor is hereIn his heart, it was not so precious. He valued the Sith weapons that saved his life more. Beiming Daojun only asked for the body of a golden-clothed emperor, and he was relieved. This had no impact on himself.

    Ji Ning waved his hand to accept the golden liquid sphere, and immediately smiled and said: "You can accept it too." The storage bracelet was suspended next to Jinyang Shenjun.

    "This" Lord Jinyang hesitated for a moment and said, "Master Beiming, there is no need for this storage bracelet and treasure. I have been practicing for a long time and have many treasures. More or less treasures have no effect on me at all.  .If Beiming Daojun cancan you give me some advice?"

    The Tao should not be taught lightly.

    Jin Yang Shenjun didn¡¯t dare to let Ji Ning directly teach him the ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique¡¯, he just gave him some pointers.

    Ji Ning nodded: "Okay, then I will guide you for three days to repay you."

    ¡­¡­

    In a vast hall, Jin Yang Shenjun showed a pair of wings, holding a translucent knife as thin as cicada wings in each hand.

    Ji Ning stood opposite in the distance.

    A sword light condensed in mid-air. It was a sword light condensed with the power of the 'origin of sword'.  Until the real critical moment, Ji Ning would not be able to use his divine power.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh¡­¡±

    The light of the sword is erratic, as if it is dancing, like a dream.

    It¡¯s like a phantom under the moonlight.

    Jin Yang Shenjun is extremely domineering, and his sword skills are also extremely fierce and domineering. However, in front of Ji Ning's sword skills, there are flaws everywhere, and Ji Ning easily cracks them time and time again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword light stayed at the center of Jinyang Shenjun¡¯s eyebrows, causing Jinyang Shenjun to stop in embarrassment.

    "We lost again." Jin Yang Shenjun shook his head and sighed, "I consider myself to be extremely skilled in swordsmanship. I have never lost so miserably since I entered the realm of domination."

    Completely abused in the realm!

    The Supreme Being can also abuse him in the realm, but the Supreme Being is too lazy to give pointers. Generally, only those who have made great achievements and are favored by the Supreme Being will give some pointers.

    Nowadays, I don¡¯t know how many masters and powerful masters hope that this peerless Taoist master of the ¡®eternal ultimate sword¡¯ can give them some advice, but this also requires opportunities.  Jin Yang Shenjun is also very determined not to want the treasure, and hopes that Ji Ning will give him some advice.

    "Three days of guidance is better than the tens of thousands of years of hard work that I have to do to make me discover that there are so many flaws in my swordsmanship." Lord Jinyang said gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Beiming."

    "Since three days have passed, it's time for me to leave." Ji Ning said.

    After three days of getting along with each other, Jin Yang Shenjun was no longer as frightened by Ji Ning as he was at the beginning. He could feel that Ji Ning was easy to get along with, and immediately said enthusiastically: "Beiming Dao Lord, dare I ask you to come from that distant place?"  The Yanlong Realm came here, but for that Nuwa?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning did not deny that he was looking for Nuwa, and the matter had already spread to countless places.

    "Beiming Daojun is looking for Nuwa, I can still help." Jinyang Shenjun said with a smile.

    "Can you help?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    "Dao Lord Beiming should know that Nuwa is currently in the Blazing Sun Domain with her master 'Ancestor Feng Tong' and other powerful figures." Jinyang Shenjun said, "But Dao Lord Beiming, I'm afraid you don't know Female  Ancestors Wa and Feng Tong are currently in the 'Hou Wucheng' in Chiyang Territory."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    Hou Wucheng?

    "The Blazing Sun Domain is very large, and it's a bit troublesome to find Nuwa in it.  Ji Ning originally planned to find the dharma bodies of Nuwa and Ancestor Fengtong first, and then meet with the deity himself.

    "Haha, I, Jin Yang, have quite a reputation in the area around the Blazing Sun Territory." God Lord Jin Yang said with a smile, "The information is also well-informed, and City Lord Hou Wu and I are good friends. I just need to send a message to 'City Lord Hou Wu' to ask him  Just tell Patriarch Fengtong, Nuwa and the others to stay in Houwucheng and wait for Daojun Beiming! In this way, Daojun can go directly to Houwucheng to meet them and avoid trouble."

    ******

    I will change today, and I will see the son -in -law tomorrow, uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    The updates haven¡¯t been very good in the past few days, mainly due to business trips. Starting tomorrow, Tomato will start making up for the debt!

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 12 Blazing Sun Domain

    "They are in Houwucheng?" Ji Ning was delighted. This was indeed much simpler.

    "I just got the news not long ago that most practitioners will stay for a long time when they arrive in Hou Wucheng. In this way, I will contact the Lord of Houwu City again." Jin Yang Shenjun immediately released his spiritual thoughts and contacted one of his subordinates, "Help me ask Hou Wucheng immediately  Lord of the Fifth City, ask Nuwa and Ancestor Fengtong if they are still in Hou Wucheng. If they are, ask Lord Hou of Fifth City to keep them! Just say that Dao Lord Beiming will arrive in Houwucheng within tens of millions of years to see Nuwa."

    "Yes, Lord God."

    One of his masters also has a second soul in the distant city of Houwucheng.

    ¡­¡­

    In Chiyang Domain, there are five cities.

    Hou Wucheng is a huge floating city with caves scattered throughout the city. The number of practitioners here is extremely rare. After all, almost all those who dare to come here are the Eternal Emperors.

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Accompanied by a hearty laugh.

    An old man in green robes and two followers flew directly to a cave.

    "Brother Fengtong, Brother Yuhong." The old man in green robe said loudly, and the voice resounded throughout the cave. Soon, several figures flew out of the cave. They were the ancestor Fengtong, Emperor Yuhong, and the female  Wa and the others were a group of five.

    "Why did the city lord think of coming to us? If you need anything, just send a message." Ancestor Feng Tong and Emperor Yuhong were both quite polite and even took the initiative to greet him.

    The old man in green robe smiled and turned his attention to Nuwa: "Of course I came to you because of something important. Is this Nuwa?"

    Nuwa also said: "Nuwa has met the city lord."

    "It's amazing. After practicing for a hundred years of chaos, you can enter the realm of domination." The old man in green robe praised.  "No wonder the Northern Ming Dao Lord came to look for you."

    "That's an exaggeration. I also used the treasure of time to practice, and the years of practice lasted far longer than a hundred years of chaos." Nuwa said with a smile.

    "Um."

    The old man in green robe said, "I am here this time to help Dao Lord Beiming deliver a message."

    "Are you sending a message to Beiming Daojun?" Nuwa, Ancestor Fengtong, and Emperor Yuhong were all startled.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord sent me a message through Jinyang Shenjun. I hope you will stay in Houwucheng Soon, in just tens of millions of years, Beiming Taoist Lord will come to Houwucheng in person. See you, Nuwa."  The old man in green robe looked at Nuwa and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Nuwa. Now I don't know how many master emperors are eager to see Beiming Daojun, but they can't, but Beiming Daojun spares no effort to come from the distant Yanlong  The domain came here just to see you, and they don¡¯t think much of you. Haha, even I envy you, Nuwa. If I ask Nuwa for your help, you can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    "Of course I'll do my best." Nuwa looked a little confused, "I feel ashamed to say that I should have never met this Beiming Taoist Lord."

    "Haha. We don't know each other. Why do I work so hard to find you? I'm afraid you will know who he is when Dao Lord Beiming arrives." The old man in green robe said, "Okay, I have passed on the message, so you can just take care of yourself."  Just stay with me in Houwucheng, just wait for tens of millions of years! Anddon't make things difficult for me, Dao Lord Beiming asked me to keep you, but I don't dare not to keep you."

    "Don't worry, we will stay in Houwucheng and wait for Dao Lord Beiming." Emperor Yuhong said continuously.

    "That's good." City Lord Hou Wu smiled and nodded.  "Okay, I'm leaving."

    Patriarch Fengtong, Emperor Yuhong, Nuwa and others watched City Master Hou Wu leave.

    "It seems we have to stay in Hou Wucheng." Ancestor Feng Tong said with a smile, "If we want to leave, I'm afraid the Lord of Hou Wucheng will trap us by force."

    "Hmph." Emperor Yuhong sneered, "How arrogant and domineering City Lord Hou Wu is. It's only because of Beiming Daojun that he is so polite to us. Beiming Daojun has a message He doesn't dare to violate it.  "

    "Anyway, we are going to hide in Houwucheng for a while." Patriarch Fengtong said, "Let's take the opportunity to meet the legendary Taoist Beiming. Nuwa, I might ask you to help me as my teacher."  Woolen cloth."

    Nuwa laughed at herself: "I really don't know who Dao Lord Beiming is."

    "Don't worry, tens of millions of years will pass by in a blink of an eye, and you will know when the time comes." Emperor Yuhong also said.

    ******

    time flies.

    Ji Ning and his party left the Jinyang Palace and began to move forward in the endless darkness. After more than 20 million years, they finally saw the Blazing Sun Realm.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    Countless flames are flying.

    Pieces of blazing meteorites are flying. Looking from a distance, there is an extremely vast blaze of light ahead.In the realm of the eye, the stars are like big fireballs.

    "Eight Realms." Lord Qu Liang, whose body was cast like gold and wore a red robe, introduced with a smile, "In the chaotic universe, many vast energies gather to form a treasure place! And here, which is closest to the origin of the chaotic universe  After leaving the eight most magical areas, the Blazing Sun Territory, countless flame powers gathered together."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    The Green Demon on the side said: "The Ice Wind Sea we went to was a gathering of ice power, which is comparable to the size of a territory! But the Blazing Sun Territory is countless times larger than the Ice Wind Sea. It is one of countless treasure lands.  One of the top eight domains, its scope alone is as large as most of the domain."

    The Ice Wind Sea is an ordinary treasure land.

    The Eight Realms represent the pinnacle of the treasure land of the entire Chaos Universe. They also gather a large number of strange beings, Source Walkers, etc., and even occasionally Chaos Source Beasts.

    "Dao Lord." Master Qu Liang said enthusiastically, "There are two ways to get to Houwucheng. One is safer and avoids many dangerous and troublesome places. It is estimated that it will take tens of millions of years. The other way is to go all the way to get the best possible result.  The quickest way to get there is that you may encounter some dangers on the way. But it only takes more than half a million years to get there."

    "Let's go all the way." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay" Lord Qu Liang said, "Although you encounter some dangers along the way, I can usually solve them with my action. If it's more troublesome, at most the God of Fire will take action. I guess I won't let you, Daojun, take action."  Take action.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    Qu Liang is now an emperor in golden clothes and a bird-fire god, which is enough to withstand most dangers.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The flying boat in the domain was rushing all the way, heading towards Hou Wucheng at the fastest speed in the Blazing Sun Domain.

    Although the Blazing Sun Domain has gathered an extremely large amount of flame power, because it is larger, the resulting Blazing Sun Domain is more stable and has its own rules.  Even in addition to flames, it is also formed by stones, water, soil, etc. The temperature in many empty voids is high, but ordinary gods and gods can survive.

    The more stable the area, the better the living environment.

    Of course, there are some extremely dangerous ones in the Blazing Sun Realm, much more dangerous than the Ice Wind Sea.  For example, there are only two Source Walkers in Bingfenghai. There are many Source Walkers in Blazing Sun Realm, but they are scattered throughout the Blazing Sun Realm. It is also difficult to meet a Source Walker.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow."

    A long dark red river runs through the void and continues to the end of the void.  This dark red river that is hundreds of millions of miles wide exudes endless hot breath.

    In that long river, you can occasionally see some dragon and snake-like creatures swimming around.

    "Roar~~"

    A big black snake raised its head from the surface of the river, and half of its body straightened up. Its huge body, and a pair of flaming eyes stared at Ji Ning's high-speed territorial spaceship, with murderous intent in its eyes.  The huge snake head raised up and let out a roar that shook the void.

    The roar caused twisted ripples in the surrounding space, and other black flame snakes suddenly emerged from the river. How dare any cultivator come to them? They are really looking for death!

    The surrounding environment is too harsh to travel through time and space. Ji Ning and the others must pass through this area. If they take a detour, it will take millions of years.

    "There are dozens of 'Black Flame Serpents' living in this long river of black flames. They are all strange beings bred from the origin of the chaotic universe. However, there are only three that can reach the master level of the alien universe, and most of the others are at the master level.  It¡¯s not a threat.¡± Master Qu Liang immediately introduced, ¡°As soon as the bird fire god appears, they will be too scared to move.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Ning said, "Qinhuo, you and Qu Liang will scare those black flame snakes together."

    "Hehe, it looks delicious." Qin Huo got out of the realm flying boat first, and with an excited shout, he transformed into his original form.

    Bathed in the flames, the Bird-Vulcan God flapped his huge wings, and swooped straight towards the nearest big black snake. The environment of the 'blazing sun domain' obviously made the Bird-Vulcan God quite fond of it, and he was very interested.  Its speed was so fast that it scared the black flame snake that was originally so fierce that it wanted to run away, but where could it escape?

    ******(To be continued~^~)

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    :.

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 13 Finally Meet

    "Kachi." The Bird-Vulcan God bit the Black Flame Serpent in one big mouth and chewed it. At the same time, flames suddenly appeared inside the Black Flame Serpent's struggling and twisting body, which quickly burned into ashes.

    This scene immediately frightened the other black snakes in the river.

    "Chaos source beast, hurry up and leave our place." A particularly large black flame snake roared, but did not come forward because it knew very well that only three leaders of their group could save their lives, and the others  The big black flame snake has no power to resist in front of this chaos source beast. If it really fights, it will lead to death.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The bird fire god shouted proudly.

    "It's so powerful. If I go alone, I will definitely be besieged." Lord Qu Liang is envious. The bird fire god has a nearly immortal body and is extremely fast. Normal siege is useless. He is afraid that the Lord of the Sith tribe will be attacked.  Level siege is a threat.

    "Let's go." When Ji Ning saw this, he also understood that there was no way that the Black Flame Serpent Group could stop them any longer.

    ¡­¡­

    With Lord Quliang and the God of Fire opening the way, the road was very smooth and Ji Ning never made a move.

    I also encountered many strange beings along the way.

    These strange lives are all bred from the origin of the chaotic universe!  The most powerful beings bred from the origin of the chaotic universe are the ¡®Chaos Source Beasts¡¯ and ¡®Source Walkers¡¯, both of which are extremely rare in number.  Chaos source beasts are naturally powerful, while source walkers are naturally slightly weaker but have extremely high understanding and greater room for growth.

    The talent for strange life theory is far inferior to that of the Chaos Origin Beast.  In terms of understanding, he is not as good as the source practitioner.  But there are quite a lot of them.

    But in general¡ª¡ª

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of the life that is bred in the origin of the chaotic universe, the most powerful is the source walker!  Because of the most powerful Source Walker.  Possessing 'Sith Lord' level strength.

    Like there is one person who stands at the top of the entire ¡®blazing sun domain¡¯.  A Source Walker who can rival the Sith Lord!  Of course, there is only one Source Walker in the Blazing Sun Domain who is so defiant.

    ******

    Fifty-two years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Master, ahead is Hou Wucheng." said the Green Demon Company who was driving the domain flying boat.

    "Hou Wucheng?" Ji Ning looked from a distance.

    That city suspended in the void has countless secret patterns on it, the aura of the formation is permeated, and there are pieces of land floating around it.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord." Qu Liang said, "In the entire Blazing Sun Territory, there is only one city for us practitioners! It is also a place where we practitioners can hide and rest when venturing in the Chiyang Territory. The entire city is  A powerful Sith war fortress, as long as the Lord of the Blazing Sun Domain doesn't attack, Hou Wucheng can still easily deal with all kinds of dangers."

    "Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory?" Su Youji couldn't help but said, "Who is that?"

    "You Ji." Ji Ning explained with a smile, "The Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory refers to the most terrifying Source Walker in the entire Blazing Sun Territory. It is said to have strength comparable to the Lord of the Sith Tribe. Because it is too powerful.  , so it is called the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory. And after all, it is just a Source Walker. It has no control over the civilization of our practitioners."

    "Yes, and unless we offend the Blazing Sun Territory Lord, the Chiyang Territory Lord will not come to embarrass us." Lord Qu Liang also said, "After all, we practitioners have the invincible 'Supreme'! The top Source Walkers,  We dare not go too far. Even if it is really crazy enough to attack Hou Wucheng, I am afraid that Hou Wucheng can hold on for a while at any cost. The holding time is enough for many practitioners to escape for their lives."

    As he spoke, the domain flying boat was also rapidly approaching the suspended city.

    "Stop."

    A loud shout.

    There are puppet guards at the gate of the city.

    "Send the message quickly." Master Qu Liang shouted loudly, "Just say that Dao Lord Beiming is here."

    "Master Beiming?" The puppet guard was startled and said, "I will send a message to the master right now."

    ¡­¡­

    The whole Houwucheng was in commotion.

    How fast are the practitioners spreading the news?  In just a few breaths, the news of "Beiming Dao Lord has arrived in Hou Wucheng" has spread throughout most of Hou Wucheng. Some masters, Eternal Emperors, and a very small number of life and death Dao Lords who are not afraid of death and adventure in the Blazing Sun Realm, a  Everyone quickly flew out to see what 'Beiming Dao Lord' looked like.

    "Is Dao Lord Beiming here?"

    "where?"

    "Look. That realm flying boat is staying in the sky. Lord Beiming is in that flying boat."

    Many practitioners poured out from all directions, all rushing towards one of the main gates of the city.

    "Hurry, hurry, brother Fengtong, brother Yuhong, and Nuwa?You all quickly follow me to see Lord Beiming.  "City Lord Hou Wu was the most anxious, causing Ancestor Feng Tong and Nuwa, who were still meditating, to wake up one by one and even come out.

    "Hurry up and greet you."

    "Is Dao Lord Beiming here?"

    Ancestor Fengtong, Emperor Yuhong, and Nuwa all became nervous for a while. The most nervous one was Nuwa, because Daojun Beiming came all the way from the distant Flame Dragon Realm, mainly to see her.  .

    City Lord Hou Wu, who was dressed in green robe, flew out of the air first, followed by Patriarch Fengtong, Emperor Yuhong, Nuwa, etc., all following behind him.

    At the city gate, other practitioners got out of the way, and no one dared to block the way.

    Lord Hou Wu City was the first to go out of the city to greet them, followed closely by Patriarch Feng Tong and Nuwa, followed by other large groups of rulers, emperors and Taojuns. They went out along the city gate in a mighty manner. This 'Hou Wu City' is a  There are restrictions on the top of the war fortress, which are generally not opened and cannot be flown out directly.

    ??Outside the city, a domain-bound flying boat is suspended in the sky in mid-air.

    "I am the Lord of the Fifth City, and I would like to welcome the Lord Beiming!" The Lord of the Fifth City, who was dressed in green robe, was full of joy and bowed respectfully.  His nickname was "Hou Wu", and he named this war fortress Hou Wucheng.

    "Welcome to Beiming Dao Lord."

    The surrounding emperors in golden clothes, the Lords of Different Universes, the Lords, the Eternal Emperors, and the Lords of Life and Death all bowed respectfully.

    Just like Ji Ning's uneasy attitude when he met Supreme Hongran, these powerful men were equally uneasy when facing the legendary 'Beiming Dao Lord'. After all, the level gap was too big. The strongest one among them,  I'm afraid it was also the result of being killed by Ji Ning's sword.  How dare you be disrespectful in the slightest?

    "Who is Beiming Daojun?" Nuwa looked up into the air behind City Master Hou Wu, becoming even more curious.

    "No need to be polite." A wave of power spread out, blocking Nuwa's hands first, preventing Nuwa from bowing.

    Others just bow respectfully.

    Ji Ning also had great respect for Empress Nuwa. Maybe she was stronger now, but Patriarch Bodhi was his master. Empress Nuwa was kind to Patriarch Bodhi and had great merit for the entire three realms. How could it be that  Can he make Nuwa salute to him?

    "This power?" Nuwa was secretly shocked, and all the other practitioners were shocked. The invisible power released alone was so powerful. This Beiming Taoist Lord really lived up to his reputation.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.

    Three figures immediately flew out of the realm flying boat high in the sky.

    They are the chubby bird fire, the red-robed golden man 'Qu Liangzhu', and the green demon master. After the three of them flew out, they were followed by the young man in white carrying the black divine sword. Behind the young man in white.  On both sides, one is the honest and burly guard Bai Rong, and the other is the extremely beautiful and enchanting Su Youji.

    A young man in white clothes, carrying a black divine sword on his back, appeared surrounded by people.

    His aura is not strong, and the fragments of the true spirit are still slowly dissipating. If it is a Taoist who fails to combine the Tao with ordinary people, these powerful people will look down on him at all.

    But this young man in white made them all nervous and holding their breath. This is the mentality caused by the huge gap in strength.

    "City Lord Hou Wu, we are in trouble this time." Ji Ning strolled down and landed on the ground, smiling.

    "It's just a small thing, and I'm lucky to be able to serve Dao Lord Beiming." City Master Hou Wu smiled. He thought of something, and turned to look at Nuwa beside him and introduced, "Beiming  Taojun, this is Nuwa."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes also fell on Nuwa.

    In fact, he has long confirmed that this is Nuwa, because the cause and effect of each other cannot be faked.

    "When I saw it with my own eyes, I became even more convinced Because Ji Ning was so familiar with Nuwa. The 'Nuwa picture' he had been imagining since he was a child was what Nuwa looked like. How could Ji Ning not be familiar with her?

    The woman in front of me is none other than the legendary Nuwa Empress in the Three Realms.

    Ji Ning is looking at Nuwa.

    Nuwa was also looking at Ji Ning, but she had many doubts in her heart. She vaguely felt that there should be some connection with the Taoist Beiming in front of her, but she couldn't think of when she had seen the Taoist Beiming.

    "Beiming has met Nuwa." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Nuwa was shocked. It was obvious that the legendary Lord Beiming was so polite, which caught her off guard.

    Ji Ning followed with a smile, and at the same time a voice sounded directly in Nuwa's mind: "Pangu opened the world, Nuwa mended the sky!"

    *******(To be continued~^~)

    The mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp; :.

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 14 Teaching the Tao

    Nuwa's body trembled, and she looked in disbelief at the young man in white who was carrying a black sword on his back.

    "He, he" Nuwa's heart was filled with huge waves.

    She immediately understood that this ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯ knew about her past!  Maybe he comes from the Three Realms, or maybe he knows about the Three Realms. In short, this Beiming Dao Lord definitely knows where the Three Realms are!  Nuwa has been looking for a way to return to the 'Three Realms' over the years.  But she has no idea where the Three Realms are!

    Which realm is it in the Three Realms?

    She has no idea!  She investigated for a long time, but the 'Qingwu Realm' where she lived was really far away from the 'Yanlong Realm'. Even relying on a spaceship in the realm would take billions of years.  In fact, it is rare for people to wander so far.  After all, there are many dangers on the road, and it is possible to get lost or die accidentally. Without extreme desire, few people would wander so far away.

    "Haha, it seems that this Nuwa is exactly the Nuwa that Daojun Beiming is looking for." City Lord Hou Wu said with a smile, "It is a happy event to meet each other so far apart. We don't need to be outside the city.  After standing up and talking, it is better to hurry to the city. I have prepared some simple banquets to welcome Beiming Daojun, and I also ask Beiming Daojun to give you some face and come to sit with me."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Okay."

    Now that he has found Nuwa, he will not be so anxious that he drags Nuwa to talk at the door.

    "You" Nuwa looked at Ji Ning, feeling excited and full of doubts in her heart.

    "We'll talk slowly later. You have a lot to say, and I have a lot to say," Ji Ning said.

    "Disciple, please first invite Lord Beiming into the city. There will be plenty of time to talk later." Ancestor Feng Tong and Emperor Yuhong were all very enthusiastic.

    "Yes." Nuwa is also patient enough.

    Surrounded by a group of powerful officials led by the Lord of Hou Wu City, Ji Ning entered Hou Wucheng and came to the mansion where the Lord of the City lived.

    A feast has been prepared in the palace, and the maids are flying around.  It was quickly decorated to welcome Lord Beiming.

    "Beiming Dao Lord, please." City Lord Hou Wu directly led Ning to the highest position.

    Ji Ning did not give in, so he walked up, sat down cross-legged, and said with a smile: "Everyone, please sit down too."

    "Nu Wa, you sit over here." City Lord Hou Wu was very enthusiastic and placed Nu Wa in the first position on Ji Ning's left hand, while City Lord Hou Wu took the first position on Ji Ning's right hand.

    It should be noted that there are many Lords of Different Universes present. City Lord Hou Wu is second only to Ji Ning as the Lord of the City, and Nuwa is second only to Ji Ning.  It also made some of the powerful people present secretly murmur: "This Lord Hou Wu is really able to please Lord Beiming." When dealing with Ji Ning, these powerful people felt as if they were facing a supreme being.

    Many powerful masters have never seen the Supreme in their lives!

    Ji Ning¡¯s state is close to the Supreme, and he failed to join the Tao, so his life is destined to be short. They also want to seize the opportunity to please him. After all, if they miss it, they will probably miss it forever.  Being able to get Ji Ning's simple guidance may be more effective than them working hard for a long time.  Most of them are stuck in the realm of dominance.  It's hard to make any progress.

    "You all can be here to welcome Dao Lord Beiming together." The Lord of Hou Wu City is smiling, "It is also a rare event for us, Hou Wucheng, to be able to meet Dao Lord Beiming. It is also lucky for us, if it were not for Dao Lord to find Nuwa  , I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a chance to meet Dao Lord. For this fate, let¡¯s raise a toast together. A toast to Beiming Dao Lord.¡±

    "Respect Dao Lord."

    Immediately, all the powerful people raised their glasses.

    Ancestor Fengtong and Emperor Yuhong are just ordinary people. The weakest ones who can sit down are the masters.  No matter how weak you are, you have no right to come in.  Of course, Beiming Daojun's followers Su Youji and the others also came in and sat quite close to the front.

    Ji Ning picked up the wine glass and drank a glass of wine, then smiled and said: "You don't need to be too polite, just feel free to do it. This is my first time coming to the Blazing Sun Territory. There are countless dangers in the Blazing Sun Territory. Those strange beings and Source Walkers are even more powerful.  It is not easy for practitioners to survive in the Blazing Sun Territory. I have long heard that there is a city in the Blazing Sun Territory owned by our cultivator civilization. It is also the only city for us cultivators to rest and stay here. I saw it today and it is true.  Extraordinary.¡±

    "It's just a temporary place to rest." City Lord Hou Wu said modestly, "We are still at a disadvantage after all, and the Blazing Sun Territory Lord is still recognized as the Source Walker."

    ¡­¡­

    During this feast, the powerful men spoke loudly one by one, telling Lord Beiming about the wonders of their Blazing Sun Realm.

    Ji Ning is also quite curious about the Blazing Sun Realm. Although he also knows some of the secrets of the Blazing Sun Realm from Lord Da Feng and Lord Qu Liang, he still knowsYoung Master, hearing one secret thing after another gave Ji Ning a clearer understanding of the magic of the ¡®Blazing Sun Realm¡¯.

    The powerful men chatted and gradually became familiar with each other.

    "Oh? The imprisoned Sith Lord?" Ji Ning said in surprise.

    "Exactly." City Lord Hou Wu said with a smile, "There is indeed an imprisoned Sith Lord in our Blazing Sun Territory. He was captured by the Supreme Lord during the ancient war. Later, the Supreme Lord was sent to the Blazing Sun Territory. That Sith Tribe Lord  The Lord has been suffering from various tortures.¡±

    "Not only the Blazing Sun Domain, but also the entire eight domains, and the other five domains each have a Sith Lord!" Another silver-browed old man next to City Lord Hou Wu held a feather fan and said with a smile, "The entire eight domains  , a total of six Sith Lords are imprisoned. They were all defeated and captured, and have been tortured."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was really surprised.

    He had long heard that a Sith Lord was imprisoned somewhere.

    Unexpectedly, there are actually six places in the eight regions, each with a Sith Lord imprisoned?

    "Do you know that when the Supreme Lord captured those Sith Lords, why didn't they kill them? Instead, they imprisoned them?" Ji Ning asked in confusion.

    "We don't know this either."

    "I guess the Supreme One has the Supreme Idea."

    "However, those Sith Lords were indeed tortured, and they were worse than dead. They often howled and roared." Those powerful men answered one by one.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "If Daojun wants to go, I will take Daojun there when he is free." Master Qu Liang said, "Although I have not seen it, I know where it is."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning really wanted to take a look. He always felt that it wouldn't be that simple for the Supremes to imprison those Sith Lords.

    If imprisoned?

    Why not be imprisoned in the Supreme¡¯s own cave, why be imprisoned in the eight realms?

    "Perhaps I will know if I go and see it." Ji Ning secretly thought, other powerful people couldn't see the secret, but Ji Ning's realm is much higher, so he might be able to see the secret behind it.

    Ji Ning noticed Nuwa beside him. The food Nuwa had at this banquet was not very tasty. She had been guessing about Ji Ning¡¯s origins. Ji Ning smiled and said loudly: ¡°I think that¡¯s the end of the day.¡±

    City Lord Hou Wu on the side was a little surprised, then he stood up and said: "Master Dao, I have one more thing."

    "City Lord, please speak." Ji Ning said.

    "I have long heard that Daojun's swordsmanship is mysterious and unpredictable." City Lord Hou Wu continued, "I, Hou Wu, have been practicing sincerely, and have taken many risks just to seek opportunities. My strength has not improved much, but I still got this city.  Fortress! But what I want more is to be able to go further on the road. I have always wanted to become the disciple of the Supreme Lord, but there is no chance. Now that the Taoist Lord is in front of me, how can I, Hou Wu, not seize the opportunity? "

    After speaking, City Master Hou Wu knelt down, kowtowed to the ground, and said respectfully: "Hou Wu is willing to follow Dao Lord and listen to Dao Lord's orders. He only asks that Dao Lord can teach Hou Wu the Tao, so that Hou Wu can see farther and higher."  'road'."

    "Teach the Tao?"

    The whole hall was quiet.

    Those powerful men looked at City Lord Hou Wu with some dissatisfaction.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? If City Lord Hou Wu just asks for Ji Ning¡¯s advice then that¡¯s it. Although asking for benefits directly is a bit too much, it¡¯s okay for Ji Ning to agree.

    But now City Lord Hou Wu¡¯s request is to ¡®teach the Tao¡¯!

    What is teaching?

    That is to pass on your own way to him!

    When the Jinyang Divine Lord gave Ji Ning a 'Golden Emperor's Body', Ji Ning only gave him guidance for three days, and did not teach the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art'. It should be noted that this is the only eternal and ultimate way in the entire chaotic universe.  , the value can be imagined.  Taoist Qingshi paid a huge price back then just to read a volume of the ultimate swordsmanship at the level of Shibubujun.

    Now it is the eternal ultimate sword!  The fifth city lord Hou actually dared to speak.

    Ji Ning sat on the throne and looked at City Lord Hou Wu who was kneeling and bowing his head, and his eyes became cold: "Why do you let me teach you the Tao?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    The first update, the second update will be slightly revised.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Nuwa Chapter 15 Private Talk

    "Why do you let me teach you?"

    Ji Ning¡¯s cold voice echoed in the silent hall.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the entire hall seemed to have solidified, and the other powerful men secretly muttered that the fifth city lord Hou was too reckless!  Although this Beiming Dao Lord has always been quite easy to talk to since he arrived, he is after all an extremely terrifying existence, one who can easily kill them all with one sword.

    Faced with such an existence, how can we be so presumptuous?

    No other powerful person present dared to do this, and only City Lord Hou Wu, who had a rather crazy personality, dared to do this.

    City Lord Hou Wu was kneeling there, his heart trembling.

    He is also a little scared!  He was afraid that Daojun Beiming would kill him.

    But he still did it. He dared to take risks in his heart, so he dared to build a city for cultivators in the Blazing Sun Territory!  There is only such a city in the entire Blazing Sun Territory Logically speaking, it is normal to get a Sith fortress and place it in your own universe or territory.  But he was placed in the Blazing Sun Realm, which shows his character. He is quite crazy and dares to do things that ordinary people dare not do!

    In the opinion of City Lord Hou Wu, even if he failed, the Beiming Taoist Lord would not be able to kill him due to his enthusiastic reception.

    "To the Tao Lord." City Lord Hou Wu knelt down and suppressed his fear and said, "For endless years, the Tao has been unable to make progress, and I am not willing to accept it. The Tao Lord appears I see hope, so naturally I will do whatever it takes."

    "At all costs?" The corners of Ji Ning's originally cold face turned up slightly, and there was a hint of a smile, but City Lord Hou Wu didn't see it at all while he was kneeling.  "Then you offer this city and all your treasures, including the treasures of the universe, etc. I am willing to take you in, and how much I will teach you depends on my mood. Are you willing?"

    City Lord Hou Wu was stunned.

    everything?

    He took risks and experienced life and death again and again to obtain so many treasures, and then he had the confidence to build a city in the Blazing Sun Territory.  Without the many Sith treasures, he would be just a mediocre one among the many great powers.

    City Lord Hou Wu¡¯s body relaxed.  There was a trace of despair.

    Will he give up?

    Can¡¯t give up!  Because even if he obtains the eternal ultimate swordsmanship, he may not be able to improve his strength much.  But so many Sith treasures were lost.  But he couldn't bear it.

    "Obviously, you can't do it at all costs." Ji Ning stood up calmly and walked directly to the side door. "Others don't need to follow." He nodded to Nuwa.

    Nuwa immediately stood up and entered the side door with Ji Ning.

    Wait until Ji Ning leaves.  Then there were some other sounds in the hall.

    "Huh."

    "Fifth Brother Hou, you are so bold. I don't dare to be like you." Some powerful people also came over.

    City Lord Hou Wu also stood up.

    "It's really stupid." Qin Huo, the only one eating in the entire hall, raised his head and glanced at Hou Wucheng.

    "Stupid?" City Lord Hou Wu looked at him.

    "I know the character of my master very clearly. It is impossible for him to take advantage of his apprentices and attendants. If you really say that you are willing to give everything and follow my master and wait for orders the master's character is impossible to accept.  Those treasures of yours." The Bird Fire God sneered and shook his head, "It's a pity that you missed this time and you have no chance."

    "Ah." City Lord Hou Wu immediately showed an annoyed expression.

    But he was indeed not familiar with Beiming Daojun, and he really couldn't let go of those treasures.

    the most important is.  Ji Ning's voice just now naturally contained some illusion guidance, making City Lord Hou Wu immersed in the choice.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? If the "heart of seeking the truth" is really strong, Ji Ning would probably nod and accept him.

    But this test proved one thing.  City Lord Hou Wu is not so determined in seeking the truth.

    ¡­¡­

    In the side hall.

    There are only two people, one is Ji Ning and the other is Nuwa.

    "Sit down, let's talk slowly." Ji Ning looked at the woman in front of him with some emotion.

    She is a legend throughout the three realms.

    Of course, now he is also a legend in the Three Realms.  However, when I was still very weak, it was with the help of the "Nuwa Tu" that I took the first step in cultivation In a blink of an eye, I became two of the most dazzling practitioners in the three realms.  We met in the Blazing Sun Realm, which is extremely far away from the Three Realms.  This fate is truly magical and unpredictable.

    "Master Beiming, can you tell me, where are the Three Realms?" Nuwa asked the question she wanted to ask the most. Practitioners live a long life, but how painful it would be if they couldn't even find their hometown?

    &nbsp; If it were some Chaos Origin Beast, it would be fine to have been lonely and wandering by nature, but after all, Nuwa had lived in the Pangu Chaos World and the Three Realms, fought there, and had many life and death friends.

    "The three realms are in the Yanlong realm." Ji Ning said.

    "It's really in the Yanlong Domain." Nuwa suddenly realized, "I heard that Beiming Daojun came from the Yanlong Domain and was looking for me again, so I guessed that the Three Realms might be in the Yanlong Domain. But Yanlong  The realm is too far away from the Blazing Sun Realm. After I left the Three Realms, I was caught in a space storm in that space channel and lost my way. I appeared directly in the Blazing Sun Realm. I didn't dare to think that I would wander so far away.  "

    Ji Ning was a little surprised: "Did you really get lost in that space passage and get to the Blazing Sun Realm?"

    It would take billions of years to rely on a spaceship across the realm.

    Lost once, so far away?  It's amazing.

    "Yes." Nuwa nodded, "I was only in the World Realm at the beginning. How could I come to the Blazing Sun Realm from the Three Realms on my own?"

    "The Blazing Sun Realm." Ji Ning said thoughtfully, "Actually, when I came to the Blazing Sun Realm this time, I vaguely discovered some special and extraordinary features of the Blazing Sun Realm. Now, Nuwa, you are lost in space from the Three Realms.  , came to the Blazing Sun Territory The secret hidden in the Blazing Sun Territory may be even greater."

    "Secret?" Nuwa was curious.

    "If I find out, I will tell you." Ji Ning said with a smile, "After all, I failed in Hedao and will die in the future. I have nothing to hide from you."

    Nuwa was recognized by Ji Ning to protect the Three Realms on his behalf.

    "Beiming Daojun, can you tell me who you are?" Nuwa couldn't help but asked, "Why do you know about me?"

    "Haha." Ji Ning laughed, "My master is the Bodhi Patriarch from the Xie Yue Sanxing Cave in Fangcun Mountain."

    "Bodhi?" Nuwa was startled, "You, are you a disciple of Bodhi?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Really, really unexpected, you" Nuwa's expression was complicated. Of course she remembered those years, when the group of life and death friends were fighting one by one. At the same time, because there was no one to guide them, they were also groping blindly in practice. Pangu  Kaitiandi also died, and Nuwa was the original leader, leading everyone.

    "Bodhi, Sanqing, Tathagata, Suirenshi are all of them okay?" Nuwa couldn't help but ask.

    Ji Ning was startled and shook his head: "My master Bodhi is still alive, but the Sanqing Taoist, the Buddha Tathagata, the Suiren clan, the Shennong clan, the Fuxi clan there are many, many immortals and demons from the three realms, and even the Huanmu master of the Infernal Sect,  All the Demon Hand Dao Ancestors are dead."

    "What?" Nuwa was shocked.

    She was born from chaos. To her, those ancient gods and demons were like relatives, and they had fought together with her.

    Are they all dead?

    "There are two black hands behind this matter, one is the Ancestor of the Inner Demon." Ji Ning said, "The other is Old Man Yuan." Ji Ning immediately recounted the original story.

    Nuwa was surprised that the number one swordsman in the Three Realms, ¡®Fuju Daozu¡¯, was actually the God of Beixiu World.

    I am also angry for the Infernal Affairs camp!  She regretted not killing the demon ancestor.

    I was also heartbroken over the death of Hou Yi.

    ¡°Furthermore, facing the great masters of the three realms who blew themselves up and died one after another due to old man Yuan, she felt extremely sad, and there were faint tears in Nuwa¡¯s eyes.

    "Alas." Nuwa sighed softly.

    "That battle was really tragic." Ji Ning said softly, "My training years were too short after all. In fact, I also thought that if there was hope one day, I would resurrect them one by one. But they self-destructed in the first place.  Their souls have been scattered and their true spirits have been wiped out, so it¡¯s very difficult to resurrect them.¡±

    Ji Ning did not go into details. Even the immortal Yu Wei would find it difficult to resurrect, let alone Sanqing and the others. All of them possess the essence of Qi Supreme's divine crystal, and all of them are extremely extraordinary. To be resurrected,  How difficult?

    "I failed in Hedao after all. I was just a hair away." Ji Ning shook his head, "Ever since Hedao failed, I have been trying to find information about you. I can sense that you are still alive. If I die, I will be worried.  It¡¯s the Three Realms. I want to find a guardian for the Three Realms, and I¡¯m not too worried about asking others. If Nuwa is here, I won¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    ¡°As he spoke, Ji Ning waved his hand, and treasures appeared in front of him, and more importantly, a jade slip.

    The scroll of jade slips was just suspended there, but it created a terrible pressure. The pressure was so strong that Nuwa even felt suffocated.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the game.Huge gold prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 16 The troops approach the five cities

    A total of four treasures were suspended in front of Ji Ning, namely a silver throne, a gorgeous silver robe, and a blood-colored prismatic crystal. They were the three Sith weapons and a jade slip commonly used by His Majesty Lonely.

    "These three Sith weapons were obtained by me when I killed His Majesty Lonely of the Ice Peak Legion." Ji Ning said with a smile, "These silver robes are body-protecting treasures, and the blood-colored crystals can instantly emit extremely powerful power at extremely fast speeds.  The lord of another universe will die if he is not careful! Indeed, there are lords of different universes who have died in the hands of His Majesty Lonely because of this, and this Silver Throne is the most important piece, with the effects of traveling through the void, dividing the phantom body, and attacking. It  A full-force attack is enough to destroy an alien universe."

    Nuwa was shocked when she heard this.

    "Three powerful treasures, each one extraordinary.

    The combination of these three things is enough to scare the average lord of another universe. This was actually His Majesty¡¯s biggest reliance at the time.

    "From today on, these three Sith weapons belong to you." Ji Ning looked at Nuwa.

    "No." Nuwa refused instinctively.

    This time they went on an adventure to find Sith treasures. Although they also got some treasures, she also got a piece of them.  But any one of the three treasures of Your Majesty Gu Gu that can control the chaotic universe far exceeds hers.

    "Don't refuse. I failed to join the Tao, and I can't use my power easily." Ji Ning said, "And any sword I strike at will is much more powerful than them. As for my master Bodhi and others in the Three Realms, they can't use it. In the Three Realms, we only have women.  Wa, you can use them! Now that you have them, you are strong enough to protect the Three Realms. Take them."

    Nuwa is not a hypocritical person.  He nodded immediately: "Okay, I'll accept it. The Three Realms is also my home. I will naturally protect it."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    "This volume of Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique, I have recorded, has not been read by anyone else." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Take a look and see if it touches you."

    "Eternal ultimate swordsmanship?" Nuwa looked at the jade slip floating in front of her eyes. The coercion emanating from the jade slip frightened her.

    She understands.

    Compared with the other three treasures.  This jade slip is the most precious!

    "Thank you." Nuwa did not refuse and could not refuse.  She stretched out her fingers and lightly touched the jade slip, and her spiritual thoughts immediately penetrated it.

    A stream of information flows into the sea of ??consciousness.

    Nuwa must first make an oath If she wants to show this eternal and ultimate swordsmanship to others, she must be a person from the three realms.

    Of course, if Nuwa realizes some of her own mysteries in the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art'.  are not restricted.

    "This swordsmanship" Feeling the vast, distant and powerful eternal ultimate swordsmanship, Nuwa was shocked.

    "Please accept this jade slip and observe it at any time." Ji Ning said.

    The Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique is so profound that even if it is taught, it cannot be forcibly memorized in the sea of ??consciousness!  If you watch it once in a short time, you will forget it and your memory will be blurred after watching it, because it is far beyond the scope of understanding!  You must have this jade slip by your side to observe it again and again.  Experience again and again.  So jade slips are very important.  That's why Ji Ning asked Nuwa to only allow people from the three realms to observe her.

    "Yes." Nuwa took the jade slip, sat cross-legged and began to meditate, completely immersed in it.  Nuwa was completely obsessed with such a 'big road'.

    Ji Ning was also sitting cross-legged.

    "Beiming, this swordsmanship has a hint of spirituality, why can it be used so skillfully?" Nuwa raised her head and asked, still demonstrating with her fingers.

    Ji Ning also began to practice swordsmanship and answered questions one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    To Nuwa.  Ji Ning knew everything and kept it secret, because he died after his death.  Nuwa is the strongest person in the three realms.

    ????????????????????? And through the secret spying, Ji Ning can also get a glimpse of the future, and can see that Nuwa has been guarding the Three Realms Nuwa is definitely trustworthy.  Of course, there are many other scenes in the peeking future. After all, the future is uncertain and has not happened yet everything is possible.

    In the blink of an eye, more than half a year has passed since Nuwa practiced cultivation and Ji Ning gave her guidance.

    Nuwa is completely thinking about the Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique, especially Ji Ning, who created the Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique.

    ????????? But none of the Five City Lords Hou, Feng Tong Patriarch, and others dared to disturb him.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A powerful wave suddenly came from a distant place.

    Ji Ning frowned and stood up, walked to the front of the palace and looked outside. Looking at the horizon in the distance, he could feel the malicious evil energy faintly coming from the distance.

    "What's going on?" FemaleWa also stood up and walked to the door of the palace, "It doesn't feel right."

    "There is a force approaching." Ji Ning said, "And it is a quite powerful force. Let's go out and take a look."

    Ji Ning and Nuwa flew out side by side.

    There were also silhouettes flying out from other places in Houwucheng. These ruling emperors and powerful masters, as well as some of the Taoist Lords of Life and Death, all sensed the increasingly powerful fluctuations.

    "Master." Lord Qinhuo, Su Youji, Bai Rong, Qing Mo, and Qu Liang all immediately approached Ji Ning.

    "Dao Lord." City Lord Hou Wu still flew over, very enthusiastic.

    "City Lord." Ji Ning asked, "What's going on?"

    City Lord Hou Wu was also a little hesitant. At the same time, figures finally appeared on the horizon in the distance. The lower body had four hooves, but the upper body was like a human being. A strange life that was as red as blood was running and trampling in the void. Each of them was holding a weapon.  , either a big axe, or a heavy hammer, each with a powerful aura.

    "It's the red-blooded demon." City Lord Hou Wu whispered, "Hundreds of red-blooded demons actually appeared?"

    "Rumble~~~" Behind hundreds of running red-blooded demons, towering snow-white eight-armed giants appeared one after another. Many of the eight-armed giants had one eye and roared one after another with the same breath.  Vast.

    They are all strange beings, but what surprised Ji Ning is that the two groups that appeared in front of him have all reached the dominance level.

    "Such a powerful ethnic group? And two of them appeared together?" Ji Ning was surprised, "City Lord Hou Wu, do you often encounter this kind of thing?"

    "No, such a powerful one is rare." City Lord Hou Wu was also confused.

    I saw the two major groups starting to separate on both sides.

    Three figures appeared in the sky.

    On the left is a majestic red-blooded demon with golden armor all over his body. He is also holding a double-edged giant axe. There are secret patterns on the giant axe, exuding a terrifying aura. It is obviously a special Sith.  clan weapons.

    On the right side is an eight-armed giant holding a fiery red chain. Most of the fiery red chain is wrapped around his body, and his aura is equally terrifying.

    In the center is the girl in red.

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing the appearance of these three people, the expressions of some of the powerful practitioners in the cultivator civilization changed.

    "It's them?" City Lord Hou Wu's expression changed, "Why did they appear?"

    Ji Ning frowned slightly. Although he didn't know the origins of the three people in front of him, he could probably judge their approximate strength. The three leaders included two strange life leaders and a source walker.  They are extremely powerful!  Much stronger than the average lord of another universe.

    The girl in red took a step forward, stood at the front, and said, "All practitioners in Houwucheng listen to the order!"

    The voice was cold and resounded throughout every space.

    "We have been ordered by the Lord Chiyang to come to your five cities to arrest five practitioners." The girl in red said and waved her hand, and a scroll immediately unfolded, and five images appeared on the scroll. They were the ancestors of Feng Tong.  In the images of the five people including Yuhong Emperor, Yuhong Emperor, and Nuwa, in the images, Feng Tong Ancestor and the others were flying forward cautiously.

    "Old rules."

    The girl in red also glanced at Patriarch Fengtong, as well as Nuwa and others behind Ji Ning, "Hand over these five practitioners, and we will not harm other people. If you dare to resist, then it will be you  Hou Wucheng is at war with us again!"

    High in the sky, there are more than two hundred dominant-level strange beings and three leaders, which brings great oppression.  Moreover, there is a more powerful ¡®Lord of the Blazing Sun¡¯ behind them. This is another civilization that oppresses the cultivator civilization.  At least in the Eight Realmsthe cultivator civilization is at a disadvantage.

    "Chilian Walker." Hou Wu City Lord Lian said loudly, "You have to tell us how they offended the Chiyang Territory Lord?"

    The Lord of Blazing Sun, the most peak Origin Walker, has strength comparable to that of the Lord of the Sith Tribe.

    "As long as the Supreme doesn't take action, they are invincible."

    "Hmph, these five thieves actually broke into one of the monastery residences of the Territory Lord, wreaked havoc and plundered everything. Even the Territory Lord's favorite 'Jade Heart Lamp' was destroyed. The Territory Lord was furious He has given an order  , the five of them must be captured and tortured to death, otherwise it will be difficult to relieve the anger in their hearts." The girl in red said angrily.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 17 The War Begins

    The expressions of Ancestor Fengtong, Emperor Yuhong, and Nuwa all changed.

    "Feng Tong, your good disciple!" Emperor Yuhong suddenly sent a message urgently, "The treasure of the Sith tribe turned out to be the secluded residence of the Chi Yang Territory Lord. Now we are in big trouble."

    "What's the use now? We broke through the restrictions all the way and fought to the deepest part of the mansion. Didn't I guess that it probably belonged to the Lord of the Blazing Sun? Didn't you all take the Sith treasures with you?  Let¡¯s go. We are hiding in Hou Wucheng, don¡¯t we just want to see what¡¯s going on?¡± Ancestor Feng Tong said angrily.

    "Damn it." Emperor Yuhong was anxious. He looked at the young man in white standing next to City Master Hou Wu in the distance, and said through a message, "Old man Fengtong, will that Taoist Beiming help us? Also,  Do you think Beiming Dao Lord is better than the Lord of Chiyang Territory?"

    "It's hard to say." Ancestor Feng Tong said, "If Beiming Daojun's divine power and magic are intact, he will definitely not be afraid of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord with his ability to kill Lonely with one sword. Even if he cannot win, he can still resist it.  ! But if Beiming Daojun fails to join forces, he cannot fight for a long time, so it may be difficult to deal with the intact Lord of Blazing Sun."

    "Sigh." Emperor Yuhong was also anxious, "I hope Beiming Daojun will pay enough attention to Nuwa and stand up for Nuwa."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning frowned.

    Of course he wants to protect Nuwa!  Even if I risk my life, I have to save Nuwa.

    "Children, release some pressure." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Do you want me to do it?" Qian Huo was a little excited.

    "Don't be anxious," Ji Ning ordered.

    "good!"

    Bird fire suddenly flew up.  At the same time, the original shape appeared, and a huge bird-like fire god appeared high in the sky, bathed in flames, and its aura was endless.  As a chaos source beast, its energy is almost endless, and its body is almost indestructible.  Even if the Lord of the Sith tribe comes, if there is only one, it will be unable to do anything.

    "Chaos Source Beast!" The powerful men under Chiyang Territory Lord were all shocked, and the three leaders at the head were even more frightened.

    "Chaos Source Beast, are you also helping the practitioners?" the red-blooded demon leader roared.

    "We are following the order of the Lord of the Chiyang Territory. Do you want to be the enemy of the Lord of the Chiyang Territory?" The eight-armed chain giant next to him also roared.

    "Two idiots." The girl in red muttered secretly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Blazing Sun Territory Lord!¡± The bird-fire god let out a roar that shook the sky.

    The girl in red was secretly helpless. Each of these chaos source beasts was as smart as a child.  There is no fear of heaven or earth, and no one can control them.  Although the Lord of the Blazing Sun is comparable to the Lord of the Sith Tribe, he is indeed stronger than the God of Fire.  So what if you can be strong?  It can't be captured at all, and it can't be killed at all.  Face this hob meat.  The Blazing Sun Territory Lord also had no choice.

    "Chaos source beast, this is a matter between us and the practitioners, why did you interfere?" the girl in red said.

    "Why are you asking so many questions!" the bird fire god roared.

    Ji Ning also spoke: "The five of them broke into the secluded mansion of the Territory Lord and indeed offended the Territory Lord. But they didn't know it beforehand They thought it was some relic treasure. Although they were guilty, they were not guilty of death. I  Let them return the treasures they took away to the Territory Lord, and please end this matter, okay?"

    "A little Taoist gentleman." The girl in red looked down.  He sneered, "The Tao Lord who failed in He Dao actually dared to speak."

    "He is my master!" the bird fire god roared.  It turned to look at Ji Ning, "Master, let me eat them."

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning continued, "It's not worth starting a war between you and us practitioners over a trivial matter."

    "Hmph, a Dao Lord can actually tame the Chaos Origin Beast. This Chaos Origin Beast is really stupid." The girl in red sneered, "As for trivial matters? Huh. That Jade Heart Lamp is the beloved thing of the Territory Lord, if you guys  It's enough to just take away those treasures and return them, but you wreaked havoc and destroyed the jade heart lamp! Then no one can save you, Lord Hou Wu, don't shrink back, tell me, whether to hand over or not,  If you don¡¯t pay then we will take action.¡±

    "This, this" City Lord Hou Wu looked at Ji Ning anxiously.

    According to common practice.

    Normally Hou Wucheng would lower his head and endure it, and at the same time find a way to let Ancestor Feng Tong and the others escape quickly.  As for Patriarch Feng Tong and others, whether they will be killed during the hunt depends on luck.

    ¡­¡­

    "Make a choice!" the girl in red shouted coldly, and the two strange life leaders beside her were equally full of murderous intent.

    Ji Ning frowned when he saw this, and immediately ordered: "Qinhuo, attack with all your strength."

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Just wait for Ji Ning¡¯s order.The bird fire god was immediately overjoyed and rushed out. At the same time, he also spurted dark red flames from his mouth. The flames swept the heaven and earth, covering all directions.

    The red-blooded demon and the eight-armed giants were all shrouded in flames. Although it caused them some pain, they were all still intact.  After all, as strange beings, their bodies are stronger than those of practitioners!  What's more important is that they live in the Blazing Sun Domain and are naturally fond of flames. Flames are not that high a threat to them.

    Their surface defenses are still very strong, but if they are burned from inside their bodies, they can still be burned to death, but they cannot let these flames penetrate into their bodies.

    "Block the chaos source beast." The girl in red ordered.

    "good."

    "Leave it to us."

    The leader of the red-blooded demon and the eight-armed chain giant rushed out at the same time, but their speed was obviously much slower and they couldn't catch up with the bird of fire.

    Tear it apart, tear it apart~~~

    In the blink of an eye, two eight-armed giants were torn to pieces and burned into ashes by the flames.

    "Damn it." The leader of the Red Blood Demon and the eight-armed chain giant were furious.

    "It's so fast, much faster than the Chaos Source Beast I saw last time." The girl in red frowned slightly, and at the same time, a translucent earth-yellow crystal appeared in her palm. At the same time, she waved her hand, and suddenly a  Black tentacles appeared from the void, each wrapping around the Bird Fire God.  These black tentacles are so tough that even the flames spouted by the bird fire god cannot be burned.

    There are eight tentacles in total, entangled from all directions, and even the Vulcan God cannot avoid them.

    "Tear apart." The Bird Vulcan God's claws tore apart forcefully, and he bit his mouth. The tentacles broke off one by one, and even if they were entangled they were still forcibly broken off by the Bird Vulcan God's brute force, but they broke again.  grew, which greatly slowed down the bird fire god for a while.

    "You source traveler." The Bird-Vulcan God was furious and wanted to fly towards the girl in red.

    "Stop it." The girl in red ordered.

    "Bang." The red-blooded demon leader brandished a huge double-edged ax and struck at the bird fire god.  The chains on the eight-armed chain giant also rattled, and a long chain also came out.

    Bang~~Pa~~~

    The red-blooded demon leader and the eight-armed chain giant besieged the Bird Vulcan God. The girl in red also used her tentacles again and again to affect the Bird Vulcan God's speed.

    For a while, the God of Fire was entangled by the three of them and couldn't get rid of him.

    "Qu Liang, go and help Qin Huo." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Lord Qu Liang also had high fighting spirit. He turned into a golden light and rushed over. But when he flew in the air, a black tentacle struck him. Just one black tentacle completely restrained Lord Qu Liang. Qu Liang  The master barely tore it apart and destroyed it, but it quickly grew again.  Obviously his strength is still far behind that of the Source Walker.

    This scene made Ji Ning frown. The strange beings from the two groups on the other side have not yet taken action. If all the practitioners in Houwucheng are allowed to take action, they will naturally be able to resist it!  But in the 'blazing sun domain', the other party has the advantage.

    With an order from the Lord of Chiyang Territory, I am afraid that more strange beings and Source Walkers will appear.

    "Beiming." Nuwa sent a message, "How about we take a step back for the time being and compromise with them first, and we will escape immediately and use our escape methods If you help Beiming, you should be able to escape."

    "This is the Blazing Sun Territory, and the influence of the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory is too great." Ji Ning said in a message, "Even if we escape temporarily, I'm afraid there will be another pursuit soon. It's best if we can solve this matter.  "

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    The woman in red in the sky looked down and shouted: "Is there any Chaos Origin Beast that thinks it can resist? The Lord of the Blazing Sun has always been polite to you practitioners, do you really think that the Territory Lord is easy to bully? Did you ruin the Territory Lord's mansion?  , those five practitioners must die if they destroy something that the Territory Lord loves so much! Listen to my orders and kill them."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    The red-blooded demon tribe and the eight-armed giant tribe simultaneously let out thunderous roars, and they all swooped down from high altitudes, covering the entire Houwucheng with endless coercion.

    ******

    I will update two chapters first. Tomato still owes you two chapters. Tomato has not finished writing yet. You will see it when you wake up tomorrow morning.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 18 Ji Ning takes action

    Seeing the overwhelming number of strange beings that were killing them, the practitioners in Houwucheng were a little panicked. In fact, they were not willing to fight to the death with these strange beings, because according to the usual practice, whoever poked a loophole So everyone, please help a little and get rid of the strange beings.  A chance to escape means all benevolence and righteousness have been exhausted.

    But Patriarch Fengtong and Nuwa had ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯ behind them, so they were a little hesitant.

    "Everyone, come into the city." City Lord Hou Wu shouted through a message. At the same time, he looked at Ji Ning anxiously, "Beiming Dao Lord, we should"

    If it weren¡¯t for Ji Ning, City Lord Hou Wu would have simply followed the ¡®old rules¡¯ and would have not made a decision until now.

    Ji Ning looked up and looked at the vast number of strange beings swooping down.

    I saw that the aura on Ji Ning's body suddenly started to explode from being ordinary!

    ¡°Boom boom boom!!!¡±

    The entire sky above Houwucheng suddenly shook, and countless sword lights appeared out of thin air. Billions of sword lights centered on Ji Ning, all suspended in the sky.

    In an instant, the vast void became the world of swords.

    The strange beings who were violently killing Hou Wucheng all stopped in fear. The red-blooded demons and eight-armed giants all looked at the sword light around them in horror, and did not dare to move. They all felt this.  The edge of the sword light.  Even if it occasionally touches them, it will cause wounds on their bodies.

    They all understand that these ubiquitous billions of sword lights can easily annihilate them.

    "this¡­¡­"

    "This is¡­¡­"

    The leader of the red-blooded demon, the eight-armed chain giant, and the girl in red.  The three leaders were all stunned. They looked at the countless sword lights in the sky and the earth.

    This is the world of swords.

    Some sword lights are lively and joyful, while others are dark and ghostly.  Some are full of murderous intent, while others are ethereal and uncertain Countless sword lights make up this perfect sword world.

    "Chief."

    "Clan leader."

    Those red-blooded demons and eight-armed giants all looked at their respective leaders, they were all afraid, instinctive fear.

    The girl in red also swallowed her throat, her face turned a little pale, and she looked at the boy in white who was still standing there with some fear: "It's too scary. There is no move at all, just the field. It's so scary.  , this, this in this realm, I am afraid that the masters will not be able to survive at all. They will be killed in an instant. "

    This is Ji Ning¡¯s realm of swordsmanship!

    Or it can be said to be the origin field of swordsmanship, one of the origins of the chaotic universe!  If the strength does not reach a high enough level, he will be killed easily. Ji Ning does not want to intensify the conflict with the Blazing Sun Territory Lord. Otherwise, except for the three leaders, all the strange beings will be extinct in an instant.  None of it consumes a single bit of his strength.

    ¡­¡­

    This scene shocked the practitioners in Hou Wucheng.

    "Is this the eternal ultimate swordsmanship?"

    They looked at the billions of sword lights that were everywhere in the sky, and they could feel the terror of those sword lights. The terror of Beiming Daojun was so great that there was no need to take action.  Everyone under the Lord of the Different Universe was swept away and exterminated.

    "This is Dao Lord Beiming." Ancestor Feng Tong sighed.

    "We have escaped." Emperor Yuhong said fearfully.

    City Lord Hou Wu looked up with envy in his eyes: "If Lord Beiming can teach me the Tao"

    "Owner."

    "Beiming."

    There are two people who feel sorry for Ji Ning the most at this moment, one is Su Youji.  One is Nuwa.

    The two of them really care about Ji Ning's life. Now they just release the realm of Dao. If they really want to kill the three leaders, they have to use their own power. Where is the power? It belongs to Ji Ning.  Lifespan!  There is no need to explain Su Youji's feelings for Ji Ning.  Although Nuwa had only known Ji Ning for a short time, she had already regarded him as her best friend.

    Such an amazing talent comes from my hometown.  Even after Hedao failed, he wanted to find her and find a guardian for the Three Realms.

    Nuwa also admired Ji Ning in her heart, and naturally she didn¡¯t want Ji Ning to waste his life anymore.

    And this time, Ji Ning came out because of her!

    ¡­¡­

    The more than two hundred master-level strange beings all stood in mid-air in fear, not daring to make any move.

    "Senior, senior." The red-blooded demon leader was holding a double-edged axe, but he was the most timid and spoke in a trembling voice.

    Ji Ning glanced at them.

    Wherever Ji Ning looked, these three leaders all felt the fear in their hearts.The ?? domain covers all directions and suppresses everywhere.

    "roll!"

    Ji Ning¡¯s cold voice echoed hundreds of millions of miles away.

    The leader of the red-blooded demon lowered his head and whined, and was so frightened that he immediately turned around and ran away. The other red-blooded demons under his command also started to flee one by one.

    The girl in red also turned pale and took two steps back, a little hesitant. She is a source walker with extremely high wisdom and high understanding. Of course she can see how terrifying this Taoist master is.  But the 'Lord of the Blazing Sun' was really angry this time, and she felt that they should have a discussion to see if there could be a better solution.

    The eight-armed chain giant stared at Ji Ning without retreating.

    The girl in red opened her mouth and said: "I am the one who is holding the red hand under the seat of the leader of Chiyang Territory. May I ask who the senior is?"

    "Beiming." Ji Ning said.

    "Chi Qian has met Daojun Beiming." The girl in red lowered her head for the first time, very respectfully.  When facing other cultivators, she looked down upon them at all, but when she saw the sword light filling the sky, she understood how terrifying this Daoist cultivator was and how worthy of admiration he was.  This swordsmanship achievement alone is far incomparable to the Blazing Sun Territory Lord she follows.

    "Red Lead Walker." Ji Ning nodded, "You must also know what I mean. I don't want to fight with the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory. It's not worth it for a small matter."

    "Understood." The girl in red said respectfully, "However, the Territory Lord is indeed very angry this time I'm afraid he won't give up easily."

    "Chi Qian, why are you talking nonsense with him? Master Taoist cultivator!" The eight-armed chain giant shouted loudly, "What method did you use to release this sword realm, but it can't threaten me! This sword  You can't hurt me at all. Wait until I beat you to death with a chain, and see if you still dare to be arrogant in front of me."

    "Eight-Armed Qiu, don't be rude." The girl in red said anxiously.

    "Chi Qian, don't be deceived. That Taoist cultivator is just bluffing. These practitioners like to lie the most, but they are all very weak in terms of strength. Just a Taoist master, how strong can he be." The eight-armed chain giant  He suppressed his initial fear and instead became angry, angry that he had been deceived by Ji Ning.

    "Death!" The eight-armed chain giant stepped into the void and rushed towards Ning.

    "You" The girl in red waved her hand, and black tentacles appeared in the void, trying to wrap around the eight-armed chain giant. The eight-armed chain giant's chains rattled, and with a shock, those black tentacles were shattered.  The eight-armed chain giant still howled: "Chi Qian, don't I know your methods?"

    "Death." The chain made a clanging sound, its power was overwhelming, almost rivaling that of the Bird God of Fire, and it was drawn towards Ning.

    The girl in red was angry, anxious and helpless.

    These strange beings have much lower understanding, they are just better than the child-like chaos source beasts.  But the strange beings also have different personalities because of their looks.  Some are cunning, some are vicious, some are stupid, and some are violent. These eight-armed chain giants are notoriously violent and can easily go crazy.

    Now I'm going crazy again.

    "Master, I'll stop him." The God of Fire was about to rush out.

    "Leave it to me." Ji Ning said coldly.

    The God of Fire looked at Ji Ning with wide eyes. Nuwa and Su Youji who were behind Ji Ning were also surprised when they heard this.

    "No." Nuwa said.

    "Bird fire can't do anything to it, it will keep entangled." Ji Ning watched the eight-armed chain giant in the distance kill him almost instantly. There was killing intent in his eyes, and every powerful man was full of arrogance.  Ji Ning's cultivation has reached such a state. Looking at the chaotic universe, he has no opponent except the Supreme. How can he not have the arrogance of a strong man in his heart?

    Wow!

    Ji Ning stepped out.

    The entire cultivators in Houwucheng looked up. Ancestor Feng Tong and the others were staring at it, and Nuwa was also watching carefully.

    At this moment, time seems to have stopped.

    Ji Ning¡¯s steps were casual and carefree. As soon as he took a step, the space seemed to shorten. He was already in front of the eight-armed chain giant. The eight-armed chain giant originally had violence and madness in his eyes, but now there was a trace of shock in his eyes.

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± He followed Ji Ning and drew his sword.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 19 Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory

    The divine sword passed through the sky, leaving behind pieces of sword light. Each piece of sword light was like a flower petal staying in the air. The pieces of sword light were continuous with each other and drew an arc. Suddenly, these snow-white sword lights seemed to be on fire, like  A snow-white flower, beautiful and moving.  This moving snow-white sword light flower just penetrated the body of the eight-armed chain giant, leaving a wound on its body.

    The sword's will followed the cause and effect and instantly extinguished every trace of the eight-armed chain giant's true spirit. In an instant, his life was extinct.

    The beautiful snow-white sword-light flowers are still floating in the air.

    "Qiang." Ji Ning put the divine sword back into its scabbard.

    With the sound of the scabbard, the surrounding time seemed to be returning to normal.

    "ah."

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Is time distorted?"

    "The scene just now seems to be imprinted on my memory." The practitioners in Houwucheng were a little horrified. The sword was so beautiful, and the feeling it gave them was too clear. They could clearly see the sword being drawn out of its sheath.  , every scene of swinging the sword, sword light and flowers, and sheathing the sword.  It should be noted that it is difficult to see the fighting between normal masters so clearly.

    ? Strictly speaking.

    It¡¯s not that they saw it clearly, but the scene of Ji Ning¡¯s sword moves was actively imprinted on their memories, making it difficult for them to forget even if they wanted to.

    Boom~~~

    The eight-armed chain giant high in the sky fell from the high altitude and fell to the earth below.

    "It has Sith weapons on it." Immediately some practitioners became jealous, and everyone could see that the chain was extraordinary.  But no one dared to grab it.

    "Alas, how can such a powerful person be treated lightly?" The girl in red sighed secretly as she watched this scene from a distance and tried to stop it but failed.  "If you don't get angry, you will be fine. If you get angry, you will die. It's okay to be stupid in ordinary times, but you are stupid in front of such a powerful person."

    Just like no one dares to offend in front of the Supreme Being.

    No matter how friendly and casual the Supreme Being is, others would not dare to be careless in the slightest.

    After all, once you anger the Supreme, the consequences will be unbearable!  In the eyes of the girl in red, the ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯ is.  The same cannot be provoked casually.

    "Eight-Armed Qiu, you are too stupid. You deserve to die if you offend Dao Lord Beiming." The girl in red continued, "As for the five practitioners captured by the domain chief, Dao Lord, look at"

    "It's impossible for me to hand them over," Ji Ning said.  "Just tell the Lord of Chiyang directly. It's impossible to hand over these five practitioners. This is my bottom line! Everything else is easy to talk about. If the negotiation doesn't work outhe insists on killing five of them, then there's no way  We have a solution. Do you, Territory Lord, want to lead an army to kill us, or do you want to kill yourself? I, Bei Ming, will accompany you."

    The girl in red¡¯s heart trembled.

    "Ruthless enough."

    There are really not many practitioners who dare to speak directly to the Chiyang Territory Lord like this.

    "I will report to the Territory Lord, so I will retreat first." The girl in red said.  As he said that, he immediately turned around and left, taking those strange beings with him quickly. No one paid any attention to the dead body of the eight-armed chain giant.  Don't even dare to think about the Sith weapons it left behind.

    Ji Ningyao watched these strange beings quickly recede and disappear at the end of the horizon.

    "Beiming." Nuwa said, with a hint of apology in her eyes, "For me, I let you"

    "Haha, I failed in the alliance after all. No matter how careful I am, I only have a life span of thousands of Chaos Era, so what difference does it make if I live less?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "What about the Lord of Chi Yang Territory?" Nuwa was worried.

    "Dao Lord. Chiyang Territory Lord is the most powerful Source Walker." Lord Qu Liang on the side also said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly: "The strength of the Chiyang Territory Lord should not be underestimated. It is better not to fight if possible. Everyone is ready. We will set off today and leave Houwucheng!"

    "good."

    "Let's leave today."

    The ancestors of Feng Tong and Emperor Yuhong who were approaching also strongly agreed with Ji Ning's decision.

    Although they think Dao Lord Beiming is so strong, they are also afraid of Lord Chiyang!  It's better not to fight.

    ¡­¡­

    That day.

    Ji Ning and his party took Nuwa and Fengtong Ancestor with them and left Hou Wucheng.

    "Dao Lord, be careful all the way." City Lord Hou Wu watched eagerly as the realm flying boat disappeared in the distance.

    "City Lord, you are too reckless this time. If you let Beiming Daojun just give you some advice, you can still give some advice." The silver-browed old man next to him said.

    "Forget it, if you miss it, you will miss it, but it's worth it to see that amazing sword." City Lord Hou Wu said, "I'm afraid I will never forget that sword.It's amazing.  "

    That sword, which looks like a snow-white flower, has transcended swordsmanship and is so beautiful.

    ¡­¡­

    The Blazing Sun Realm is extremely mysterious.

    There are many Sith treasures here, there are Origin Walkers, Chaos Origin Beasts, strange lives, and there are also different universes here

    It is the most magical place in the entire chaotic universe, ranking among the eight realms.

    "Whoosh."

    The girl in red and the leader of the red-blooded demon crossed the sky side by side and landed on the long ice corridors.

    In the extremely hot Blazing Sun Realm, it is absolutely magical that an ice corridor appears.  Although the Blazing Sun Territory is too vast, self-contained, more stable, with soil and water, etc., ice is still rare, let alone forming a huge corridor.

    The ice corridor is translucent and is hundreds of millions of miles long.

    On both sides of the corridor are rows of pillars, with flames burning on the tops of the pillars.

    The girl in red and the leader of the red-blooded demon walked on the ice corridor. After walking for a while, she saw a giant altar carved from ice, with steps one after another, all the way to the top of the altar.

    There is an ice throne at the highest point of the altar, and sitting on it is a burly man all in black. He has black armor, but his eyes are like two fireballs, burning with flames all the time.  He held his chin with one hand, looked down, and said calmly: "The life stone of the Eight-Armed Hill is broken. It is dead. How did it die? Then City Lord Hou Wu, I don't think he has the courage to fight me! And I  I didn¡¯t bully them Hou Wucheng that much, but this time they went too far and ruined my beloved thing.¡±

    The leader of the red-blooded demon is very cautious and well-behaved.

    The girl in red saluted respectfully: "Lord, we were ordered to arrest those five practitioners. The five city lords do not dare to be enemies with you, Lord. But those five practitioners have a backer."

    "Backer?" The burly black man looked down.

    "Yes." The girl in red continued, "Their backer is Dao Lord Beiming!"

    "A Dao Lord?" The burly black man was suddenly surprised.

    In fact, neither the girl in red nor the Lord of Blazing Sun have ever heard of the name ¡®Beiming Dao Lord¡¯!  After all, although the legend of Ji Ning was widely spread, it only spread among the cultivators' civilization.  No one would deliberately spread it to strange beings and Source Walkers.  Moreover, the Source Walkers are too far apart, and it is generally difficult to spread news to each other.

    Therefore, not many Source Walkers know the legend of Beiming Daojun.

    "Are you kidding me?" Chi Yang Territory Lord said coldly.

    "I don't dare."

    "We dare not deceive the Territory Lord." The leader of the Red Blood Demon next to him also said, "It is indeed a Dao Lord, and a very powerful Dao Lord. He didn't even make a move, and countless sword lights appeared in the world.  , each of those sword lights can easily kill the master! It was so terrifying, I was stunned at the time."

    "What, countless sword rays? Can each one kill the master?" The Lord of the Blazing Sun suddenly stood up.

    "Yes." The girl in red continued, "That should be the field of swordsmanship! And it is a very terrifying field of swordsmanship. Later, that idiot from Ba Arm Qiu thought that the Bei Ming Dao Lord was bluffing, and insisted on killing the Bei Ming Dao Lord.  Jun, I can't stop you. Beiming Daojun took action and killed Bajuqiu with just one sword. Also, Beiming Daojun is a Taoist who failed to combine the Tao. I can sense the true meaning of his soul.  The spirit is slowly dissipating all the time.¡±

    The Blazing Sun Territory Lord murmured: "Such a terrifying kendo field? I have never heard of it. Is it the legendary eternal ultimate kendo?"

    The ultimate way is a legend.

    The Lord of Chiyang Territory also knows that, but no one has ever succeeded in combining the Tao with the ultimate way, and no one has mastered the eternal ultimate way!  But after hearing that such a terrifying kendo domain was performed by a Taoist master who had failed to combine the Tao, the Blazing Sun Territory Lord couldn't think of any other possibility except the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique'.

    "Interesting." The Blazing Sun Territory Lord's eyes lit up, and a pair of fireball-like eyes suddenly became more dazzling, "The Eternal Ultimate Sword Dao's Hedao failed, Daojun? I have never heard of it. Such a boring day, finally appeared.  Something interesting."

    ******

    The update is complete. On Monday, Tomato also asks for free recommendation votes. Please vote for everyone, thank you~~

    *******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 20 Induction

    "Chi Qian." Lord Chiyang stepped down from the ice altar step by step. His fireball-like eyes were very hot. He ordered in a strong voice, "Let's go, follow me to Houwucheng to meet this Beiming Dao Lord."  , I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    "Yes." The girl in red obeyed the order.

    "It's so boring to fight with the other seven domain lords. This Beiming Dao Lord is the practitioner who controls the eternal ultimate swordsmanship He must be the first in the entire chaotic universe." The Chiyang Domain Lord is full of desire and fighting spirit.

    After all, he is at the top of the ranks of Origin Walkers.

    Each of the eight domains of the chaotic universe has a domain master!  All of them are at the Sith Lord level.

    In the vast and chaotic universe there may be some peak Source Walkers in other remote places, but the number is very, very small.

    ¡­¡­

    In just half a day, the Chiyang Territory Lord arrived at Hou Wucheng.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A dark warship, whose entire body was protected by sunken fire black stone, tore through time and space and appeared in the sky above Hou Wucheng.

    "ah."

    "what is that?"

    The master emperor in Houwucheng and other practitioners were all shocked to see such a huge black warship appearing in the sky in the distance. The pressure of the warship made them all feel fear. This was a ship similar to the "Devil".  The powerful warship like Shibi is also the most powerful Sith treasure owned by the Blazing Sun Territory Lord. It is much more powerful than the territorial flying boat.

    "It's the Lord of Chiyang Territory." City Lord Hou Wu and others who had more knowledge immediately recognized it, and they immediately flew into the air one by one.

    Wow~~~~

    The surface of that huge warship flows.  The hatch appeared, and two figures flew out from the hatch.

    ¡°One of them is the red-clothed girl ¡®Red Lead Walker¡¯ whom I have seen before, and the other is the absolute most powerful and terrifying existence in the entire Blazing Sun Domain¡ªthe Lord of the Blazing Sun Domain.

    I saw the burly black man appear.  City Lord Hou Wu immediately saluted respectfully: "I have met the Lord of Chiyang Territory."

    "I have met the Lord of Chiyang Territory."

    The practitioners were either shocked or frightened, but they all bowed outwardly.

    They are at a different level from the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory. During their adventures, they may have some fights with other strange beings and Source Walkers But no one dares to fight with the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory!  The Chiyang Territory Lord is so powerful that even some overlord-level practitioners such as His Majesty Lonely and Lord Hou Wu can only bow their heads in front of them.

    The strength of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord lies in the Sith tribe.  Those are all at the top.

    Even if the Supreme takes action himself To kill an opponent with the strength of a Sith Lord, even if you use all your strength.  It's impossible to kill him in two or three moves.  Of course, if the fight lasts longer, it can still be solved. There is still a gap between the Lord and the 'Supreme'.

    ???????????????? But to other practitioners, the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory is superior.  Therefore, for a long time, the Lord of Blazing Sun generally did not bother to fight with the practitioners. At most, he would only show his majesty if he was offended!  This time, Patriarch Fengtong, Nuwa and his party broke into his mansion, wreaked havoc and plundered everything. They even destroyed some of the beloved things they had collected. Of course he was furious!  Of course, you must show your majesty!

    "Where are you, Dao Lord Beiming?" Chiyang Territory Lord looked down, his voice resounding throughout Houwucheng.  His eyes were also scanning and exploring, and although he found some Dao Lords of Life and Death, he did not see any Dao Lords of Life and Death who failed to combine the Dao.

    "Region Lord." City Lord Hou Wu bowed and said.  "Beiming Dao Lord has already left Houwucheng after repelling the Chi Lian Walker."

    "Leaved?" The Chiyang Territory Lord was startled, then shook his head and whispered, "Are you afraid? This is the only practitioner in the chaotic universe who has mastered the eternal ultimate way. He ran away without a fight, which really disappoints me.  "

    All the practitioners below did not dare to speak out.

    They are afraid of Dao Lord Beiming.  Also afraid of the Chiyang Territory Lord!

    It is even said that they are more afraid of the Chiyang Territory Lord, because Beiming Daojun's lifespan is limited and he will eventually die.  But the Blazing Sun Territory Lord has an eternal lifespan.

    "Where have you gone, Dao Lord Beiming?" Chiyang Territory Lord said in a low voice.

    "We don't dare to ask," City Lord Hou Wu said, "Beiming Daojun and the others left very quickly. It could be anywhere."

    The Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory sneered: "Leave? This is the Blazing Sun Territory, you can't leave"

    "Chi Qian, let's go." Chiyang Territory Lord turned around and walked towards his black warship, "Go find the Beiming Dao Lord."

    "Yes, Territory Lord." The girl in red followed obediently.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Huge black warshipGo.

    The practitioners below were relieved, and City Lord Hou Wu was also a little scared.

    "Fortunately, the Lord of the Chiyang Territory did not anger us. Once he did, I'm afraid we would have to flee for our lives. Even if we have the protection of the city, I'm afraid only a few can escape." The silver-browed old man next to him said.

    "I can't afford to offend either Beiming Dao Lord or Chi Yang Territory Lord." City Lord Hou Wu immediately showed a look of surprise, "But it's strange, why did Chi Yang Territory Lord just ask Beiming Dao Lord?"  Didn¡¯t you ask Nuwa about their whereabouts? It stands to reason that Patriarch Fengtong, Nuwa and the others destroyed the mansion of Lord Chiyang. What Lord Chiyang wants most is to catch Patriarch Fengtong, Nuwa and the others.  .¡±

    "That's right." The silver-browed old man was also puzzled, "Could it be that the Lord of the Chiyang Territory had the foresight to know that Nuwa and the others were with Taoist Beiming? I haven't heard that the Lord of the Chiyang Territory has made great achievements in deducing the truth."

    "Strange." City Lord Hou Wu was also puzzled.

    How do they know?

    At this moment, the Chiyang Territory Lord doesn't care about Nuwa and the others at all. The so-called beloved things are just some hobbies. What the Chiyang Territory Lord wants most now is to find Beiming Daojun and have a good fight!

    ¡­¡­

    With an order from Chiyang Territory Lord, his forces were fully mobilized and began to search for Beiming Dao Lord.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, more than 300,000 years have passed since Ji Ning and Nuwa met.

    "Wow."

    A territorial spaceship is flying in the fire cloud.

    Inside the flying boat.

    Ji Ning, who is dressed in white, and Nuwa, who is wearing a silver robe, are talking together. Nuwa is now wearing a silver robe, and there is a prismatic red crystal between her eyebrows.  The same treasure, on His Majesty the Lonely, has a strange and cold feeling, but on Nu Wa's body, it is so beautiful and noble. The silver robe is as holy as the moonlight, and the prismatic red crystal makes Nu Wa's skin whiter.

    Nuwa and Ji Ning talked from time to time, and Ji Ning took the trouble to explain some of his understandings, which made Ancestor Fengtong and others very envious. However, Ji Ning would occasionally give them some pointers. Of course, it was impossible to tell Nuwa to the opposite party.  So dedicated.

    "Fengtong, Yuhong, according to the time, they should be here soon." Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    "Report to the Taoist Lord."

    Ancestor Feng Tong and Emperor Yuhong both responded and looked at each other. Ancestor Feng Tong said, "It should take another three months to arrive, and then Dao Lord will be able to see the imprisoned one."  Lord of the Sith tribe."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    Ji Ning did not want to meet and fight with the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory before. After all, the more moves he made, the faster the true spirit would disintegrate. But even if he relied on the domain flying boat to fly out of the entire Blazing Sun Territory from Hou Wucheng it would still take more than fifty years.  For thousands of years, if you follow the fastest road for such a long time, you may easily be intercepted by the Lord of the Blazing Sun!

    So Ji Ning decided to go around in a circle to make it difficult for the other party to find him.

    Since we have to take a detour

    Ji Ning then decided to take a look at the imprisoned Sith Lord!  Ji Ning had never seen the Lord of the Sith Tribe before and was very curious.  And he also vaguely felt that a Sith Lord was imprisoned, and a total of six were imprisoned in six of the eight realms of the chaotic universe.  There must be some secret behind this!

    "Wow." As the domain flying boat moved forward, it occasionally encountered some strange beings, etc. It was also Master Quliang, Qinhuo and the others who quickly forced them back.

    More than a month has passed in the blink of an eye, and we are getting closer and closer to the imprisoned Sith Lord.

    "Stop." Ji Ning suddenly shouted.

    The Green Demon Master who was responsible for driving the realm flying boat stopped traveling through time and space. Everyone in the realm flying boat looked at Ji Ning.

    "Master, what's wrong?" Qin Huo was also a little confused.

    "This fluctuation" Ji Ning closed his eyes and felt the faint fluctuations. These fluctuations were constantly changing, and seemed very ordinary in the vast void. After all, the fire power in the Blazing Sun Domain was powerful, and there was occasionally some energy.  Fluctuations are normal. "This fluctuation is scattered around into more than 300 million shares of fluctuation."

    "They should be from the same source."

    ¡°It¡¯s vast, distant, and powerful.¡± Ji Ning murmured.

    On the side, Patriarch Fengtong, Nuwa, Qing Mo, and Qu Liang, who are masters of the realm, are all a little puzzled.  They heard Ji Ning's whisper, but they couldn't feel the same way at all.

    ******(To be continued)

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 21 The Road to the Strongest Supreme

    "Listen to my order." Ji Ning opened his eyes, his eyes bright, and pointed his right hand in a direction, "Follow this direction and move forward."

    "Yes." The Green Demon Lord obeyed.

    There are too many dangers in the Blazing Sun Territory, and the territorial spaceship cannot travel through time and space at the maximum distance. It can only travel in a small range, and sometimes it can only rely on flying.

    "In this direction." The direction Ji Ning pointed suddenly changed.

    ¡°Go in this direction.¡±

    Ji Ning followed the induction and kept changing direction as he got closer.

    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa~~¡±

    It was as if the sound of the river had faintly echoed in the void.  Although other people in the domain flying boat were still a little confused, they knew from the 'river'-like sound that Ji Ning was pointing to the route to a mysterious place.

    "Time and space are changing, and even the dimensions are switching again and again, as mysterious as a maze." Ji Ning smiled, "Hiding is really deep enough, but you can't hide in front of me."

    "go ahead."

    Under the guidance of Ji Ning.

    The territorial flying boat sometimes flies upwards, sometimes flies to the left, sometimes flies downwards, and its direction keeps changing.

    Occasionally, you have to travel through the void and enter another dimension.

    As time goes by, the sound of the "river" echoing in the void becomes louder and louder. Five months have passed in the blink of an eye, and the sound heard is already "rumbling".

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The realm flying boat touched an invisible membrane wall.

    The membrane wall is sunken.

    The territorial flying boat continued to move forward and quickly passed through this invisible membrane wall.  The scene in front of me also changed suddenly.

    "Wow."

    "This is¡­¡­"

    All the practitioners in the flying boat and the God of Fire were stunned, and Su Youji¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    Ji Ning, the calmest one, also squinted at the scene in front of him¡ª¡ª

    This is a huge fiery red ocean.

    The fiery red liquid in the ocean, if you look carefully.  In fact, it is an extremely condensed flame!  Countless flames are flowing like liquid!  Even huge oceans were formed.  In the center of the ocean is a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool continues to expand in circles, and even causes the water flow in the entire ocean to surge, creating a rumbling sound.

    This sound transcends time and space and spreads in all directions.

    "What on earth is this place?" The Blue Demon Lord exclaimed, "The entire ocean. Countless extremely condensed flames turned into water flow? And these flames feel comparable to the flames spouted by the Bird Vulcan God."

    "That's right. There is such a place somewhere in the Blazing Sun Territory. I have never heard of it." Ancestor Feng Tong was also puzzled.

    "I like this place, Master. I want to go in." The God of Fire looked at Ji Ning excitedly and expectantly.

    "Go ahead." Ji Ning smiled and nodded.

    Whoosh.

    The Bird-Vulcan God immediately left the realm flying boat, then transformed into its original form and rushed straight towards the vast ocean of flames in the void.  Even if it shows its true form, it is only a tiny speck compared to the entire ocean.  With a pop, it rushed into the ocean and splashed some water!  When the water splashed, it began to disperse and spread into flames.

    "Woo, woo, woo, it feels so good, hahaha. So comfortable." The Bird-Vulcan God was swimming comfortably in the ocean, and roared, "Master, you can try it too, it's very comfortable, and I was just born.  So comfortable."

    Ji Ning and the others all got out of the realm flying boat and stood in the void looking at the huge ocean.

    "When he was just born?" Ji Ning's expression changed. "The Bird-Vulcan God was conceived by the origin of the chaotic universe. How does this place feel to him? Can it be like the origin of the chaotic universe? But this place is definitely not the origin of the chaotic universe."

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness can enter the ¡®origin of the sword¡¯ in the origin of the universe at any time, so he understands the approximate location of the origin of the chaotic universe.

    here.  It is not the origin of chaos.

    "Such a huge flame power I have never seen it before." Master Qu Liang muttered.

    "If my prediction is correct," Emperor Yuhong said, "This should be the true core of the Blazing Sun Territory."

    "The real core?"

    "The Blazing Sun Domain is so huge and vast, does everything originate from here?"

    They were talking one by one.

    Ji Ning observed carefully, and his eyes fell on the center of the huge whirlpool. He even glimpsed many traces of the whirlpool through the whirlpool, which even touched Ji Ning a lot. He immediately said: "Yu Hong is not right.  Wrong, this is the source of the Blazing Sun Realm! How can the Blazing Sun Realm be so huge?The power of ??, everything comes from here.  You are all here. I'll go in and take a look. Don't bother me.  "

    With that said, Ji Ning flew towards the center of the whirlpool.

    "Master, be careful." Su Youji shouted worriedly.

    "You guys wait for me here, I'm fine." Ji Ning's voice echoed, but he had already reached the top of the huge whirlpool.

    ???????????????????? Boom!  !  !

    The power of the huge vortex is almost endless, and the roar it generates is getting louder and louder.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Swordsmanship field, the powerful swordsmanship field protecting Ji Ning. It should be noted that this swordsmanship field can easily kill the Overlord, it only repels some whirlpools of water It is still very easy for Ji Ning.

    "Huh." As Ji Ning slowly descended, the water flow began to be forced back by the rejection of the sword realm.

    "That's it." Ji Ning gradually went deep into the whirlpool. A vacuum was formed within a hundred feet around him, and the water flow could not get close.

    The deeper he went, the more shocked Ning was as he watched the formation of this huge whirlpool.

    "Fire turns into the shape of water, and the power of water and fire is so powerful." The more Ji Ning looked, the more he realized in his heart. His second spirit also temporarily returned to the Blue and White Cave Mansion, and with the help of the Supreme Stone Platform, he began to fully understand the 'whirlpool'  secret.

    Only two days.

    Ji Ning has reached the level of domination in the Water Element!

    The main reason is that his level of 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Dao' is too high and he is in a commanding position. In turn, it is much easier to think about other Dao. Over the years, his other Dao have been continuously improved, and this time he has raised the water element to the master level in one fell swoop.  Even if it reaches the Dominator level, it is still incomparable to Ji Ning's eternal ultimate swordsmanship.

    "The Blazing Sun Realm is the power of fire. Who would have thought that the source of this Blazing Sun Realm would actually form water flow, showing the secrets of many water elements. This natural formation, the secrets of the water and fire elements are no longer distinguishable from each other.  Completely integrated into one." Ji Ning smiled, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "How do I feel that the water element can also be integrated into my swordsmanship?"

    Ji Ning immediately sat cross-legged in the void.

    The field of swordsmanship naturally expands to a hundred feet around it, forcing away all flames and water flows.

    After the water row is dominated, after the achievement of the water line is high enough, Ji Ning felt that the water line was completely integrated into the eternal ultimate kendo.  This is a matter of course.

    After a brief reflection, Ji Ning immediately understood.

    ¡°My path to breakthrough to supremeness is actually different from that of other masters.¡± Ji Ning was shocked.

    For the first time, he understood how he could break through to the Supreme.

    Although his life span is limited and there is no hope, he now understands how to take this path!

    Dominate, reach the supreme level.

    ¡°According to the experience of Supreme Paulin and Supreme Qi¡­each Supreme takes the same path.

    First, he became the master, and then he deduced all other paths to the realm of mastery!  When enough mastery-level Tao is realized.  'Through accumulation and accumulation', one will naturally break through to the supreme state.  At that time, 'one birth of ten thousand ways' will naturally form the 'origin of ten thousand ways', which is enough to become the origin of the universe.

    With the help of this origin of ten thousand ways, the Supreme can create different universes one after another. The ¡®origin of the universe¡¯ of those different universes is the origin of ten thousand ways realized by the Supreme.

    "I'm actually different." Ji Ning whispered.

    "Like Supreme Bolin he is the way of claws. His 'one way' is the way of claws! The ten thousand ways are countless other ways The origin of ten thousand ways that is ultimately formed is also known as  'The Origin of Ten Thousand Dao Claws'."

    "Like Qi Zhizun, he is one of the winds, and his 'one power gives rise to ten thousand ways', one is the way of wind, and the origin of his ten thousand ways is the 'origin of ten thousand ways of wind'."

    Ji Ning received the inheritance from Supreme Qi, and also saw the guidance of Supreme Bolin.

    very clear.

    Supreme, the strongest is one¡¯s own path.

    Paulin Supreme is the ¡®origin of ten thousand claws¡¯. He is the most powerful in one of the claws, while the other ten thousand claws are only at the dominance level.

    Qi Zhizun, the Fengxing path is the most powerful, and all other paths are also at the dominant level.

    "When they were dominators, they realized the dominator-level ways, and their status is equal to each other."

    "But I'm different!"

    "My Eternal Ultimate Sword Way is too powerful, far superior to other ways. Like the dominant water element it can be completely integrated into it and become part of the Eternal Ultimate Sword Way! The more paths are integrated into it, the more powerful my Eternal Ultimate Sword Way will be.  It will become bigger and bigger. As time goes by, my eternal ultimate swordsmanship will eventually undergo an essential transformation and step into another level That is the ultimateThe supreme level of Tao achievement.  "

    Ji Ning understood clearly.

    If you become the Supreme, you will be the Supreme of the ultimate way!  He is also the strongest supreme being.

    But Ji Ning understood that this road was difficult.

    ?????????????????????????????????????Other supreme beings had only comprehended a few master-level ways, and by chance had an epiphany, and then made a breakthrough.  Not only must he realize it, but he must also integrate into the eternal ultimate swordsmanship!  The process of integration is more difficult than enlightenment.

    To integrate into other paths until a qualitative change occurs, it takes time to accumulate and many enlightenment encounters.  But his lifespan is too short, and he only has a lifespan of several thousand Chaos Epochs left.  This is simply not enough time.

    "Although I understand the path to becoming a Supreme Being, it's a pity, time." Ji Ning shook his head gently, "I don't care, I will first fully integrate the water element into my eternal ultimate swordsmanship."

    Immediately, Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to devote himself wholeheartedly.

    ******(To be continued)

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 22 Arrival

    Time passes day by day.

    "Beiming Dao Lord, how long will you continue to practice?" Ancestor Feng Tong looked at the central source of the vast sea of ??flames in the distance - an extremely huge whirlpool. In the center of the whirlpool, only a few hundred feet deep, there was a figure in white clothes.  The figure sat cross-legged.

    "Let me tell you." The Yuhong Emperor said through the voice, "Beiming Dao Lord has already failed to unite, and his lifespan is limited. What else is there to practice? His current strength is probably second only to the Supreme Lord.  . If I were Beiming Dao Lord, I would take a good walk these days, visit all the legendary places, especially the legendary Sith tribe. I would definitely check it out.  , and I will have no regrets when I die."

    "Hmph, so you are not the Dao Lord Beiming." Ancestor Feng Tong sneered.

    Emperor Yuhong was stunned, and then nodded in agreement: "Yes, even though he failed in Hedao, he can still indulge in practice No wonder he can achieve such an achievement."

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    ¡°Master, it feels so comfortable, come together.¡±

    In the ocean, the bird fire god was swimming happily, sometimes swimming around Ji Ning. However, when it saw Ji Ning meditating cross-legged, it did not dare to disturb him, so it could only continue to swim elsewhere.

    Qing Mo, Master Qu Liang, Nu Wa, Su Youji, etc. all watched these wonders with curiosity.

    "Such a majestic and vast power, if anyone can fully control it, I'm afraid the Supreme Being can't resist it." Lord Qu Liang sighed with emotion.

    "There is absolutely no way to control it. This is the natural power of the chaotic universe." Su Youji said.

    "Beiming is indeed powerful." Nuwa praised, "Just relying on the field of swordsmanship, he can force the water of this sea of ??flames to retreat hundreds of feet."

    "But it's only a hundred feet." Qing Mo said, "It's just a speck in the ocean of flames."

    ¡­¡­

    They are observing and learning, and they have gained something.

    It means that Ji Ning is at the highest level and can understand the mysterious operation of the sea of ????sources in the Blazing Sun Realm, and it took only two days to reach the level of dominance of the water element.

    "The water element has been integrated into my kendo. It turned out to be like this" As he gradually absorbed it, Ji Ning's kendo became more vast.

    ?????????????????????

    Ji Ning¡¯s eternal ultimate swordsmanship is already high enough!  It is at the same height as the Supreme ¡®Origin of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯!  Even Ji Ning is more pure.

    "Compared with the Supreme Tao, the only shortcoming of Ji Ning's Tao isit is weaker in breadth!"  After all, the Supremes have reached the level of dominance in countless other ways, but Ji Ning still has some shortcomings.

    Now¡­¡­

    With the gradual integration of the water element, the breadth of Ji Ning¡¯s ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Art¡¯ is gradually increasing.

    It can be said that there is actually no improvement in pure attack power.

    But there have been some changes in one aspect!  After the water element was integrated into it, Ji Ning's 'sword' became as soft as water, and it became more flexible in defense when used.  The biggest help to Ji Ning was having the water element.  The nourishment of the soul's true spirit is also more gentle and comfortable, which slows down the disintegration speed a little.

    "Yes."

    "As I gradually integrate the other paths, my sword path becomes either more lingering, more domineering, full of vitality, or the distance that a sword travels through time and space becomes farther" Ji Ning vaguely understood.

    It is difficult to increase the height.

    ¡°The breadth can continue to expandabsorb all the mysteries, and one day, you will have an epiphany.

    At that time, it was a qualitative change.

    Will enter the ultimate supreme level!  It will surpass several other supreme beings today.

    It¡¯s a pity that Ji Ning can predict it himself.  It will take a long time for you to succeed!  But what I lack most is time.

    "At least, I fell on the way to the Supreme." Ji Ning was not discouraged at all. Walking on the road leading to the top, he even saw the light at the end of the road.  Even if you don¡¯t have long left to live, maybe taking one more step will give you a greater sense of accomplishment.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and more than 500 million years passed quickly as Ji Ning practiced in the whirlpool of the ocean of flames.  Nuwa and the others are all practitioners and naturally have enough patience, including Su Youji, who is a Taoist master.  No one cares about the short period of more than 500 million years.

    "what happened?"

    On the huge altar, on the ice throne, the Lord of Blazing Sun is sitting there with his eyes narrowed in thought.

    Below, there are figures standing one after another, eight figures in total, all of whom are the most important generals under his command.

    "Domain Lord." BelowA short dwarf's voice was very loud, "We have set up eyes in some of the most likely areas in all directions of the Blazing Sun Territory. If Dao Lord Beiming really leaves, we should find it. I  Guess Beiming Daojun has not left, he is still in Blazing Sun Domain."

    "But we have already searched all over the Blazing Sun Territory."

    "I have been to every place I can go, and I have asked every ethnic group. There is no trace of Dao Lord Beiming at all."

    "The border of Chiyang Domain is very large. Maybe Dao Lord Beiming escaped from some remote corner."

    A quarrel began below.

    "Shut up."

    The Lord of Chiyang Territory said coldly, and there was silence immediately below.

    "Has Beiming Dao Lord really left?" There was unwillingness in Chiyang Territory Lord's eyes. He has been lonely for too long. Perhaps the ones who have some challenges to him are the 'Sith Clan Lord' and the Supreme Practitioner!  But the Sith Lords were all imprisoned, and there was no way they could fight.  And the 'Supreme Practitioners' are all too aloof. If the Supremes don't want to show up, he can't find them. Even if he finds them, he doesn't dare to provoke the Supremes!

    "There is another place." Chiyang Territory Lord suddenly felt something in his heart, "Maybe, he is there?"

    ???????????? There, the Lord of the Blazing Sun only discovered it by chance. Every once in a while, he would go there to practice alone. In the entire Blazing Sun, the Lord of the Blazing Sun probably only discovered it by himself.

    "Beiming Daojun controls the eternal ultimate swordsmanship after all, and he might have found it there. Go and have a look." The eyes of the Chi Yang Territory Lord lit up.

    "I'm going out."

    The Lord of the Blazing Sun suddenly stood up and immediately drove the huge black warship alone. Under the gaze of a group of men, he quickly left.

    ******

    It took the Lord of the Blazing Sun three years to get through all the obstacles and get here.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The huge black warship rushed out of the membrane wall and landed in this space.

    "Um?"

    "That is?"

    On a floating boat nearby, a group of practitioners such as Nuwa, Ancestor Feng Tong, Qing Mo, Su Youji, etc. were chatting and laughing, or meditating alone, all waiting for Ji Ning.  At this moment, they felt the huge movement and couldn't help but turn their heads to look at the distant heights at the same time. The huge ship with terrifying pressure appeared directly.

    Nuwa and the others stood up one by one.

    "Not good." Ancestor Feng Tong's expression changed greatly, "It's the warship of Lord Chiyang."

    "Hahaha" A majestic laughter, like waves, resounded throughout the entire ocean of flames, even to the bottom of the sea, "I guessed that Dao Lord Beiming might be hiding here! Hahaha  , As expected, Beiming Daojun is worthy of being Beiming Daojun, and he actually discovered this sea of ????sources."

    With the laughter, the surface of the huge warship flowed, revealing the hatch, and a burly black man flew out.

    The coercion he exudes and the sense of crisis he brings make every practitioner present tremble in their hearts. None of them can resist, and the only way is to be killed.

    "It's the Lord of Chiyang Territory."

    "He's coming after him." Emperor Yuhong's face also turned pale.

    "Wow!" The bird fire god swimming in the sea also soared into the sky, its wings spread out, flames all over its body, the scales on its body began to stand up, and its eyes stared at the burly black man.  Although the avian fire god is much larger, it is obviously in an extremely alert posture.  Because it felt threatened by the burly black man in front of it.

    It¡¯s like meeting the Sith Lord!  Perhaps it could save its life with its near-indestructible body, but in the hands of the burly black man in front of it, it could only be ravaged like a fire god.

    "Chaos Origin Beast?" The burly black man looked at the bird-like Vulcan God, and raised the corner of his mouth, "It's rare to encounter a Chaos Origin Beast that likes flames. Little guy, just follow me when I finish your master."

    "It's up to you." The bird-fire spirit screamed, but it didn't dare to step forward because it knew that it would also be ravaged.

    The burly black man followed and didn't bother to look at the others. His eyes were completely focused on the figure in white looming deep in the center of the huge whirlpool. He smiled even more. He was indeed his chosen opponent. He could force away the flames just by relying on his swordsmanship.  seawater.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 39 Chapter 23 Ji Ning and Chiyang Territory Lord (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    "Master Beiming, come out!!!" The burly black man shouted.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The sound waves formed ripples visible to the naked eye, directly impacting the whirlpool of flames and seawater in the distance. Seeing this scene, Ancestor Feng Tong and Nuwa were all trembling. They were so powerful!  Both the Chaos Origin Beast and the Origin Walker are the absolute darlings of the Chaos Origin. The Chaos Origin Beast's body is many times stronger than the golden-clothed emperor of the Sith clan, and its energy is more powerful than a realm. If the realm can  Reaching the realm of dominance, I am afraid that the strength is stronger than the Lord of the Sith tribe!

    The source walker is weaker than the chaos source beast in terms of physical energy, but it is also much stronger than the practitioner!  If they don't practice, the weakest ones are at the domination level, which shows how strong their bodies are.

    With a little practice, you can become the master of a different universe.

    There is a dominant situation that can be amazing, that is, the strength of the Sissing Lord!  However, the number of Source Walkers and Chaos Source Beasts is too few and far between

    Therefore, among the Source Walkers, there are only about ten who have the strength of the Sith Lord.

    Everything is fair.

    Practitioners are the weakest in physical talent, but some of them are truly amazing, but their understanding is unparalleled.  Like Ji Ning, several other supreme beings, and even the God Emperor Helong, Nuwa, etc., all of them have understandings far beyond those of Yuan Xingren.

    "Boom~~~" The vortex of sea water exploded with a bang.

    The sonic shock wave collides with the kendo field.

    The young man in white clothes carrying the black sword on his back also walked out of the sea, stepped into the void step by step, and reached the heights of the void, looking at the burly black man standing next to the black warship in the distance.

    "Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Why are you running away?" The Lord of Chiyang Territory was so angry that the two fireball-like eyes in his eyes became more and more dazzling, "You are hiding here."

    "I am also attracted by this sea of ????sources." Ji Ning said with a smile, "As for avoiding battle? I am a Taoist who failed to combine the Tao. Once I make a move, my life will be consumed, so I can naturally stop fighting without fighting."

    "It's not up to you whether to fight or not." The Lord of Chiyang stretched out his right hand and revealed a fiery red axe.  There was a hint of burning black flame on the ax head.

    "As expected of the Lord of the Blazing Sun, this ax looks quite extraordinary." Ji Ning raised his head and glanced at the big black ship again, "I once saw a warship with a black stone of sunken fire on the surface, called 'Tiger'  There are two warships, but that one has been damaged, and your warship, Territory Lord, seems to be similar."

    "No matter how much you say today, you can't escape this battle." The Lord of Chiyang Territory was full of fighting spirit, and flames spurted out of his eyes.  "Beiming Dao Lord, accept death."

    He is alive.

    What I long for most is a hearty peak battle!  But after becoming the Territory Lord, there will never be such a battle again.

    This time, it was the battle he longed for.

    He even shouted directly, "Suffer death." Only in a real life-and-death showdown would Dao Lord Beiming really do his best. Such a battle would make his blood boil even more!  It would be too boring to just compete.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning could not help but frown as he sensed the opponent's fighting and murderous intent.  "Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory"

    "Stop talking nonsense and accept death." The Chiyang Territory Lord couldn't bear it anymore and immediately rushed towards Ji Ning.

    "There is no other way." Ji Ning really didn't want to fight and waste his life on this.  What a loss, and the Blazing Sun Territory Lord is too strong and cannot be solved with one or two moves.

    "You're forcing me to ask for a fight so madly. Well, I'll teach you a lesson." Ji Ning stretched out his right hand and pulled out one of the Beihong Swords from the scabbard behind his back.  It's impossible for him to use six swords at the same time, because that would consume too much life!

    "kill!"

    The Lord of Blazing Sun came through the void, leaving a fiery red mark in the void. At the same time, he raised his axe, and the entire axe turned into an arc of flame, as if to split everything.  The ax is a very violent weapon, and it is even more violent with the achievements of Blazing Sun Territory Lord's 'Fire Path'.

    "The physical talent is so high. He is in the realm of domination, but he can exert such terrifying strength." Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword in his hand and said softly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Countless sword lights shrouded all directions.

    The original field of kendo!

    Those sword lights in the original field of swordsmanship can easily kill the master. In terms of power, it is comparable to the full blow of the master of another universe!  A large number of sword lights, under the control of Ji Ning, blocked the charging Blazing Sun Territory Lord in layers. The sword lights sometimes pierced the elbows of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord, and sometimes stabbed at the waist.

    In short, it interferes with the Chiyang Territory Lord and interferes with the mystery of his axe.Bad.

    It was obviously a very overbearing and arrogant axe, but under the interference of Ji Ning's control of the sword field, the axe of the Chiyang Domain Lord became staggering, the mysterious realm was completely destroyed, and the natural power was greatly reduced.

    "The realm is really ordinary." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "If he is a cultivator, he can kill him with one sword."

    "What a great Beiming Dao Lord. Your swordsmanship is so powerful and your swordsmanship is so mysterious. You easily destroyed my moves. In the ancient war, I fought against the Lord of the Sith clan, but I was not so defeated.  Pass." Chiyang Territory Lord looked at Ji Ning, "But this is not all my strength."

    ¡°Kill.¡± The Blazing Sun Territory Lord roared wildly, and flames began to swirl around his body.

    At the same time, the black armor on his body also began to flow, like a liquid, covering every part of his body.  The fiery red ax in his hand also lit up the handle and the secret patterns on the surface of the axe. At the same time, a layer of fiery red light appeared on the surface of the ax blade. It was so powerful that it made Ji Ning feel threatened.

    "This is all my power, die." The blazing sun domain lord, covered with a layer of black liquid, became more and more fierce. He used the giant ax in his hand to open a path, crushing and rushing into the kendo field.  There is no way to influence him anymore.

    "It's really barbaric. This is really breaking the law with force." Ji Ning said softly.

    Take a step immediately.

    Wow.

    Instantly passed through the distance of space and arrived in front of the Lord of Chiyang Territory.

    "So fast." Chiyang Territory Lord was shocked. Ji Ning's speed was too fast. This was purely the speed brought about by the huge advantage in realm!

    "But it's useless." The giant ax in the hands of the Lord of the Blazing Sun immediately struck down with great power. He believed that even during the ancient war, the Lord of the Sith tribe could only use softness to overcome strength.

    Ji Ning swung his sword.

    The sword looks ordinary.

    But the speed was strangely fast. There was no way to stop the Chiyang Territory Lord's giant ax. Ji Ning's sword had already struck the Chiyang Territory Lord. At this moment, the power of Ji Ning's sword suddenly increased sharply. At this moment, the world between heaven and earth  The most dazzling thing was Ji Ning's sword. The sword's light was blazing, a hundred times more dazzling than the axe.

    This is Ji Ning¡¯s full sword strike!

    With a hiss, it penetrated the black fluid armor on the surface, penetrated into the body of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord, and then passed across the back of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.

    "What a powerful immortal body." Ji Ning felt that the power of his sword was destroying the life of the Chiyang Territory Lord, but the fire-moving immortal body of the Chiyang Territory Lord was trying its best to resist, and it was only half the time to kill the Chiyang Territory Lord.  The true spirit of his soul was exhausted, and the power of his sword was exhausted.

    This is a sword strike with all my strength.

    I estimate that to kill the Blazing Sun Territory Lord, the best case scenario would be twenty swords!  If the Blazing Sun Territory Lord has other means to save his life, he may need fifty swords or even more For example, the black warship, Ning Ning can vaguely feel that it is enough to interfere with this battle, he may have to take a hundred moves.  Only then can we hope to kill him.

    This is not just a hundred random moves, but a hundred moves with all your strength. At least half of your life will be gone. If the opponent is more difficult to deal with, you may have to sacrifice one of your lives.

    "This this" The moment the Blazing Sun Territory Lord's body was slashed, his body turned into flames and tried his best to bear off the force. He was in the Dominion Realm after all, and his powerful body turned into an immortal body. Even the Lord of the Sith Clan could not hurt him.

    "I was seriously injured with just one sword." The Chiyang Territory Lord's face turned pale.

    ????????? Killing about half of the true souls with one sword, is that okay?  This is the true spirit of the soul.

    Even the supreme beings who are so high above cannot kill him with one or two swords, and they will have to fight for a while. I guess they are not much more powerful than this Beiming Dao Lord.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In fact, he guessed it right.

    In terms of realm height, the height of the Eternal Ultimate Sword Dao is equivalent to that of the Supreme Origin of Ten Thousand Daos.  There are only some differences in breadth.  But Ning was holding the ¡®Northern Rainbow Sword¡¯, which was considered the best killing treasure in the Chaos Universe. The power of a full-strength attack was indeed comparable to that of the Supreme.

    "Run away, run away." The Chiyang Territory Lord had no other thoughts and immediately turned around and ran away.

    What he wants is a hearty battle.

    Rather than being beheaded!

    "Wow." The Chiyang Territory Lord quickly fled into the black warship, and quickly drove the black warship, whistling through the membrane wall and escaping quickly.

    Ji Ning did not stop him, but watched the Chiyang Territory Lord escape.

    "Master, just let him go like this?" The Bird Fire God became more majestic at this time, "We should kill him and take back his warship. That warship looks more powerful than the realm spaceship.  ?? 

    "Let's go too." Ji Ning said.

    "Leave?" Nuwa and Su Youji also flew over, and Su Youji also asked doubtfully, "Why should we leave?"

    "If I really want to kill him, I'm afraid my life will be lost." Ji Ning continued, "Hurry up and leave. The domain lord was frightened by my sword. I'm afraid he will soon realize that I am not that easy."  Kill him. Maybe he will bring three or five domain masters with him, and then we will be in trouble."

    Su Youji and Qinhuo Shen, who were excited just now, immediately woke up and realized that their master was a Taoist who had failed to harmonize with the Tao. He would risk his life by using all his strength.

    "Walk."

    Immediately, Ji Ning and his group quickly left the Sea of ??Sources in their domain flying boat.

    (End of this volume)

    (The Nuwa volume ends, the ¡®Five Supremes¡¯ volume is about to begin)

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 1 The Imprisoned Lord

    Time and space around the Sea of ??Source are chaotic. Even if the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory relies on that warship, it will take him three years to pass through the chaotic time and space. Ning's realm is higher and more sophisticated, but it still takes five months to travel through the chaos.  Through this dangerous chaos of time and space.

    "Chaotic time and space"

    If you go the wrong way, you may be trapped in that place in time and space and never be able to get out!  If you are lucky, you will be moved to some other distant area, maybe even the Jedi.

    So the Lord of Chiyang Territory thought that he was the only one who discovered this place. He didn¡¯t expect that Ji Ning would be in the Sea of ??Sources. He even searched all over Chiyang Territory and couldn¡¯t find it so he came here to give it a try.

    "In this direction."

    Ji Ning gave orders one after another, sometimes manipulating the realm of swordsmanship to open space-time channels, allowing the spacecraft to move forward rapidly.

    "This sea of ????sources is really well hidden." The Blue Demon Lord couldn't help but muttered.

    "We often come to Chiyang Territory, but we have never heard of this place." Ancestor Feng Tong said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Moving forward.

    Time and space are unpredictable, moving forward, backward, left, and right, and it has advanced for more than a month.

    "Stop." Ji Ning suddenly said.

    ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t gone out yet, have we?¡± The Blue Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "I plan to practice here for a while." Ji Ning said with a smile, "This is actually the safest place in the entire Blazing Sun Territory."

    "Ah." Everyone present was stunned.

    "The Sea of ??Source is like a reef! And the chaotic time and space around it is like countless undercurrents around the reef." Ji Ning said, "No matter where you go to the reef, you have to go through countless undercurrents! Lord of the Blazing Sun Domain  His realm is not as good as mine. Even if he comes back together with three or four domain masters, he will definitely go to the reef along the route he is familiar with. It is impossible to go through all the undercurrents around the reef. With his realm, he dares to  If you do that, you might get lost! And I guess he can find the Sea of ??Source, probably with the help of that warship, otherwise he still wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.¡±

    indeed so.

    That warship is more powerful than the realm spaceship in terms of time and space.  It was only by chance that the leader of the Blazing Sun region landed on the warship that he discovered the Sea of ??Source.

    "They can't find me if I practice here," Ji Ning said.  "Even if he invites three or four Territory Lords, over time, those three or four Territory Lords will probably leave and will not stay in the Blazing Sun Territory forever."

    Ji Ning first wanted to calm down and practice.  The second is to be cautious.

    It is really boring to fight against Chiyang Territory Lord and the others.

    When it comes to realm, they also dominate the realm.  It was purely because of his strong talent that he was able to kill half of the true souls with one sword attack with all his strength. The attack was purely a waste of lifespan, and Ning was too lazy to pay attention to those domain masters.

    "What Beiming said makes sense, it's better to be cautious." Nuwa agreed.

    "Yeah, let's stay here for a while." Su Youji was also worried that Ji Ning would consume too much strength.

    ¡­¡­

    So, Ji Ning began to practice in one of the hours in the chaotic time and space around the Sea of ??Source.

    Every day I listen to the sound of the sea of ????springing water.  Su Youji, like the Fire Walking Path, had a lot of insights and practices, while Ji Ning continued to gradually integrate the Water Walking Path into his eternal ultimate swordsmanship, which took another 1.2 billion years.  Finally, everything is done, and the water element has become a part of the sword.

    "The most perfect and gentle, blending into the mystery of water, is the way of water swordsmanship." Ji Ning smiled and opened his eyes. He felt that his sword heart had a little more tranquility. Water is like this.  Benefit all things without fighting.

    Under the influence of Tao, the true soul becomes more comfortable.  The rate of collapse is slowing down.

    "Killing His Majesty Lonely, the Eight-Armed Chain Giant, and taking action against the Blazing Sun Territory Lord all accelerated the disintegration of my soul's true spirit But now that the sword has absorbed the secret of water, the disintegration speed of my soul's true spirit has slowed down again. This  By speeding up and slowing down, my lifespan seems to be able to last for eight thousand Chaos Epochs." Ji Ning smiled.

    But he also knew that the losses in the battle were irreparable.

    If you have never taken action before, then with the complete integration of Shui Xingyi this time, your lifespan may skyrocket to more than 10,000 Chaos Epochs.  You must know other wayssuch as thunder and lightning, etc., which may not be helpful to the collapse of the soul's true spirit.  Water element is considered the most helpful in Ji Ning's premonition.  It's a pity that it was offset by his own battle.

    Fighting is like a crack in a dam.

    With every battle, there will be more and more cracks in the dam and the time until the dam collapses will continue to accelerate.

    "Buzz." Ji Ning stretched out his right hand.

    A sword appeared out of thin air in the palm of his hand, it was a sword withoutIt looks like an ordinary sword.

    "Huh? This sword" Nuwa, Ancestor Feng Tong, Qing Mo, Lord Qu Liang and others in the domain flying boat all couldn't help but be attracted by this sword. It seemed ordinary, but in their hearts they couldn't help but think  ¡­This sword contains the secrets of all swords.

    Ji Ning smiled and stretched out his left hand. A sword appeared on the palm of his left hand. There was a trace of water flowing on the surface of the sword, making it more gentle, quiet and beautiful.

    "The pure eternal ultimate swordsmanship." Ji Ning smiled, "The other side is the eternal ultimate swordsmanship that absorbs the secrets of the water movement. It can be regarded as the 'water movement swordsmanship'. What do you think is the difference between the two?"

    "The one side is more pure, with nothing else but the sword." Nuwa said, "On the other side, I feel the gurgling stream and the lack of waves in the sea."

    ¡°Is it better to be pure, or to integrate other mysteries?¡± Ancestor Feng Tong beside him couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ji Ning nodded and said: "In the early stages of practice, of course, purity is better! If you follow the purity to the extreme, and there is no progress, then you need to go broader and vaster. Well, I am now considered accomplished, and 1.2 billion  Years have passed, and I guess even if the Blazing Sun Territory Lord invited several other Territory Lords, they might have left after waiting for so long. Let¡¯s set off and go to the imprisoned Sith Lord to have a look.  "

    "Let's go." The bird fire god finally said excitedly. It had been bored waiting for a long time.

    "I have never seen the Lord of the Sith Tribe." Qing Mo was also full of expectations.

    "The legendary Lord of the Sith Tribe." Nuwa and Su Youji had never seen him before.

    ¡­¡­

    Wow.

    Under the guidance of Ji Ning, it took more than three months for the territorial flying boat to finally get out of the chaotic time and space and return to the normal time and space.

    After returning to normal time and space, Ji Ning and his party spent more than a month driving the realm flying boat and arrived at the legendary place where the Sith Lord was imprisoned.

    "The place where the Sith Lord is imprisoned is called the Earth Fire Continent." Ancestor Feng Tong introduced, "Anyone who sees the Sith Lord will be shocked. The Sith Lord gave us  The feeling is completely different from that of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord."

    "Completely different?" Ji Ning was surprised, "Aren't the Lords of the Sith tribe and the Lord of the Blazing Sun equivalent in strength?"

    "When Dao Lord sees it, he will know it naturally." Ancestor Feng Tong said.

    "The Lord of the Sith Tribe is very pitiful." Emperor Yuhong said, shaking his head and sighing, "Looking at it, we all feel pitiful, but we don't dare to get close, because the Lord of the Sith Tribe is still violent and gets too close.  If you¡¯re not careful, you might lose your life.¡±

    While talking.

    A vast continent appeared in the void ahead.

    The continent is so vast that one cannot even see the end of the other side.

    The domain flying boat flew into the sky over this vast continent, and under the guidance of Ancestor Feng Tong and Emperor Yuhong, it continued to approach the detention place.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!!!¡±

    Although the distance was far away, Ji Ning could already faintly hear the roaring sounds, and at the same time, with the naked eye, he could see a faint trace of fire at the far end.

    As the domain flying boat approached at high speed, the ray of fire became more and more dazzling and vast. This ray of fire actually filled the area of ??tens of billions of miles, like a divine punishment, crazily suppressing the blurry figure in the center of the fire.  , that blurry figure sat cross-legged, his whole body also exuding coercion, resisting the endless fire.

    "What?" Ji Ning's expression changed. The closer to the core of the endless fire field, the greater the pressure. The explosions continued at the core, and fire exploded on the blurry figure again and again.

    The power of the explosion has completely surpassed that of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.

    And the coercion emanating from that blurry figure clearly surpasses that of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord!

    "Didn't you say that the Lord of the Sith Clan and the Lord of the Blazing Sun are equally powerful?" Ning immediately sensed the confusion.

    ******

    Today is the first update. The new volume of "Five Supremes" officially begins~~~Many mysteries are gradually revealed

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 2 Madness

    The domain flying boat approached at high speed, and Ning looked from a distance. Within the tens of billions of miles covered by the domain of fire, there were other practitioners sitting cross-legged, or in a wooden house or a small building.  They were all scattered around the 'Sith Lord', and the nearest one was thousands of miles away.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." Patriarch Feng Tong introduced him, "The Earthfire Continent is quite famous, and there are many practitioners who come here, and the imprisoned Lord of the Sith Tribeoccasionally gives guidance on the practice.  By."

    "Advice?" Ji Ning was surprised, "The Sith tribe and our cultivator civilization are enemies, so he would kindly give us advice?"

    "It can't be a conspiracy, right?" Nuwa guessed.

    The Yuhong Emperor on the side smiled and said: "The Lord has been imprisoned and tortured for a long time. Occasionally communicating with the practitioners may be a kind of short-term relaxation for him, pointing out some flaws of 'Tao', what's the conspiracy?  Not conspiracy? If you are wrong, you are wrong. Many practitioners have received guidance and made their way more perfect."

    "Oh?" In the flying boat, Ji Ning, Su Youji, Nuwa and others heard about it for the first time, and they were all surprised and couldn't understand it.

    "Master." The Blue Demon Lord continued, "There are other practitioners here. Once master, you will probably be recognized immediately I believe the news will spread soon. Will it attract the attention of the Blazing Sun Realm?"  The Lord is coming?¡±

    Ji Ning said: "Don't worry, the Blazing Sun Territory Lord may not have the guts to come alone! It will take time to gather three or five Territory Lords together and then rush to the Earth Fire Continent I just went to see this imprisoned person.  Lord of the Sith Tribe, half a day is enough! By the time the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory arrives, we will have left long ago."

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Under the watchful eyes of some practitioners, the domain flying boat landed on a piece of land.

    There is a field of fire surrounding it, but the oppression is not strong. Only the core 'oppression' where the Sith Lord is is the strongest.

    "Which one is it?"

    "He actually drove a territorial flying boat to the Earth Fire Continent. It seems he has a lot of background."

    The scattered cultivators all looked at the landing spaceship and saw a large group of figures flying out of the spaceship. The leader was a young man in white who was carrying a black divine sword. Next to him was the enchanting and beautiful Su  You Ji and the honest guard Bai Rong were accompanied by Nuwa, Master Qing Mo, Master Qu Liang, Qin Huo Shen, Ancestor Feng Tong, Emperor Yuhong, etc.

    "It's Ancestor Feng Tong!"

    "It turned out to be Fengtong ancestor Yuhong Emperor Zun and the others. Didn't he say that they followed Beiming Daojun and left? I heard that Chiyang Territory Lord also went to Hou Wucheng to hunt them down."

    "The white-robed Taoist leader whose true spirit is faintly disintegrating should be the legendary Taoist Beiming."

    "The Hedao failed? The black divine sword? The boy in white? There is Master Qu Liang next to him, and there is also an enchanting woman in red I am afraid it is Beiming Dao Lord."

    "Nine times out of ten, it's Dao Lord Beiming."

    These practitioners were calm at first, but then they became an uproar one by one.

    Even some of the old purple-haired old men who were old acquaintances of Hefengtong sent a message to ask: "Brother Fengtong, is that the legendary Beiming Dao Lord?"

    "Exactly." Ancestor Feng Tong replied proudly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Greetings to Lord Beiming." Immediately, a purple-haired old man saluted respectfully.

    For a moment, the other master emperors all came out one by one and saluted Ji Ning respectfully: "Greetings to Beiming Dao Lord."

    Although Ji Ning didn't care about these false courtesy, all the practitioners he met on the road were now so respectful, so Ji Ning didn't say anything more. After all, if he was too polite, many practitioners would probably be frightened.

    "You guys can go on as usual, I'm just here to meet this Sith Lord." Ji Ning said.

    "yes."

    Those practitioners all responded.

    ¡­¡­

    The scene of a group of cultivators greeting Ji Ning was also discovered by some strange beings around them. After all, this is an important place where the Lord of the Sith tribe is imprisoned. The Lord of the Blazing Sun also arranged for his men to keep an eye on it for a long time.

    "Beiming Dao Lord?" Several strange beings either had their heads popping up from the ground or condensed into shadows in the firelight. They all looked at the young man in white in the distance in surprise.

    "The Territory Lord has been looking for Beiming Daojun, and this Beiming Daojun unexpectedly came to our Earth Fire Continent."

    "Hurry and report to the Territory Lord."

    "Report quickly."

    These strange beings do not dare to approach Ji Ning, but they are responsible for keeping an eye on the imprisoned Sith Lord. Naturally, they have ways to pass on him.The news spread almost instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning's arrival not only attracted the attention of practitioners and strange beings, but also attracted the attention of the Sith Lord.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!!!¡±

    There were explosions around his body again and again, and the power of the entire fire field gathered here, attacking him again and again.

    These attacks may seem ferocious, but in fact they are quite different.

    Some of them are like countless needles piercing the body, piercing the true spirit of the soul. It is a sharp pain that tears the soul apart!  Some feel like a knife cutting through the skin. In fact, there are no scars at all, but it just hurts!  Some attacks even have illusions In short, all kinds of attacks are extremely torture!  And although he was wearing gray armor, strange formation patterns could be seen on the exposed skin of his arms, neck, face, etc. outside the armor.

    Under his feet, there is also an identical huge formation with a radius of thousands of miles.

    The brand of the formation map is imprinted on every part of his body, leaving him in a state of eternal suppression and torture.

    "Ah." He let out a breathy growl. There were three curved horns on his head, and a pair of cyan eyes stared at Ji Ning in the distance.

    "Roar¡­¡­"

    "Damn it."

    "They all deserve to die."

    He made some instinctive murmurs.

    too long.

    Since he was imprisoned here after his defeat, he was banned by the formation map with all possible means by the Supremes, and the most terrifying torture methods were attached to him forever, and he was even suppressed and banned by the formation map.  He can't even commit suicide!  This kind of torture has no end, unless he chooses to bow his head and choose a path of shame

    ¡°They all deserve to die.¡± He muttered this sentence countless times.

    "All of them are timid and afraid of death, and none of them dare to come here." He stared into the distance, his blue eyes full of evil spirit. He really wanted to crush these bugs to death!  But these bugs were too cautious. After he was banned, his attack range was at most a million miles away. After he successfully killed a few, these practitioners hid thousands of miles away.

    "Greetings to Lord Beiming." The practitioners in the distance saluted Ji Ning, all of them very respectfully.

    "Huh?" He was attracted.

    Because he has not encountered this kind of scene for a long, long time, where a group of practitioners are respectfully saluting a certain powerful person. The 'Lord of the Blazing Sun' once came and was treated like this.  The 'Supreme' also received this treatment when he arrived.  But it is impossible for other practitioners to receive such treatment.

    Because some of the practitioners here are masters, and some are even masters of different universes.

    It is difficult to get them all to bow respectfully!

    "The Dao Lord of Beiming? Ohthe Dao Lord in their civilization?" He was confused, "The Dao Lord should be much weaker than the Emperor. How can he be respected by so many practitioners?"

    Although the news that Ji Ning controlled the eternal ultimate sword spread quickly among practitioners, the imprisoned Sith Lord knew nothing about it.

    "The way he makes me feel."

    "That's not right."

    "He is not an ordinary Dao Lord." His eyes fell on Ji Ning, "And he is also a Dao Lord who failed in Hedao? In their civilization, once Hedao fails, the body will die and the Dao will disappear.  A Tao Lord who failed to combine the Tao made them so respectful and gave me such a special feeling that he seemed to be enough to become my opponent."

    A huge wave suddenly arose in his heart.

    "Could it be thathe"

    "correct."

    "This is the only possibility!"

    "A Dao Lord can make so many powerful beings so respectful, even the masters of different universes be so respectful. And it makes me feel that I am worthy of becoming my opponent. Indeed, there is only one function!"

    "This civilization of theirs." His pair of cyan eyes erupted with frightening light, "Has a being finally born who controls the ultimate way of eternity?"

    "But fortunately, he is a Taoist who failed to combine Taoism. His lifespan is not long, otherwise he would be in big trouble."

    "The Tao Lord who controls the eternal and ultimate way?"

    The Sith Lord quickly deduced the result just by relying on some scenes in front of him.

    It is too easy to guess. There is only one possibility for the Tao Lord who failed to unite to be powerful enough to surpass the Lord of another universe - to control the eternal ultimate way!  This is the only one!

    "Haha, the first one was born, I'm afraid the second one will be born in the future, haha, are we finally going to lose? It's good to lose, it's good to lose, we should allDeath, everyone deserves to die.  "He whispered, but his eyes became more and more crazy.

    r1152

    varwosoadconfig={cid:"23130",aid:"1036"};

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 3 Duo Bo'er

    "You just stay here, there is no need to get close" Ji Ning said, "I'll go talk to this Sith Lord."

    "Be careful, Mr. Dao," Patriarch Feng Tong said, "The Lord of the Sith Tribe may take action at any time. Unless he is imprisoned, he can attack within thousands of miles around."

    The Yuhong Emperor on the side said: "Feng Tong, even the Chi Yang Territory Lord is far inferior to Dao Lord's opponent, let alone the imprisoned Sith Lord, but Dao Lord, Feng Tong also has what he said.  Logically speaking, it would be really not worth it for Dao Lord to fight with that Lord because of this."

    "Haha, thank you." Ji Ning nodded with a smile and walked towards the core of the fire field in the distance.

    Nuwa, Su Youji, and Qing Mo all looked at them. The Qinhuo Shen also hesitated and did not follow. He was still somewhat resistant to the Sith Lord.

    ******

    The field of fire accumulates endless fire power around it, and then launches terrifying attacks at the core.

    "Each of these attacks exceeds the full strength of the Lord of the Blazing Sun But the Lord of the Sith tribe can easily resist it. No matter how I look at it, I feel that his strength should be stronger than the Lord of the Blazing Sun. But the outside world  It is recognized that the Blazing Sun Territory Lord and the others are at the same level as the Sith Lord." Ji Ning was filled with doubts as he walked, and suddenly his eyes narrowed. The ground around the Sith Lord who was sitting cross-legged was thousands of miles away.  It is an extremely complex array diagram.  That formation diagram is the core center of the entire fire field!

    And the surface of the exposed skin of the Narcissus Lord also has the same formation imprints.

    "How cruel!" Ji Ning took a look.  Take a breath.

    "The person who arranged this formation is far superior to me in terms of formation techniques." Ji Ning looked at it, "And this formation has fire elements. There are also illusions, darkness, and many other torture methods, many of which are directly aimed at the soul.  True Spirit A burst of images can contain so much, I'm afraid only the Supreme Being can do it in the entire chaotic universe."

    The Supreme Being is one thing that gives birth to ten thousand ways.

    Like Bolin Supreme, except for the ¡®claw¡¯ path that reaches the supreme realm, all other countless paths are in the domination realm!  Even if you have never practiced formations, illusions, etc. in the past.  They are all in the realm of domination.  Naturally, many mysteries can be used in the formation diagram, and they match each other so well.  This is about ¡®torturous punishment methods¡¯.  The Supreme is also the strongest in the Chaos Universe.

    "How much hatred is there? Even if the war is over, the Lord of the Sith tribe will continue to be tortured like this." Ji Ning secretly said, "He will be imprisoned forever and tortured forever. Wouldn't it be easier to just kill him? Why spend so much thought on it?  Here¡¯s the picture.¡±

    "Or maybe the Supremes have other ideas?" Ji Ning secretly guessed.

    Ji Ning thought as he approached.

    The distance between each other is getting closer and closer, 80,000 miles, 50,000 miles, 10,000 miles, 20,000 miles, 10,000 miles Ji Ning continues walking without hesitation. The Lord of the Sith Tribe can attack to a range of 10,000 miles. In this regard, Ji Ning  Don't care at all.  Although he felt that this Sith Lord was stronger than the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.

    But in terms of realm and strength, Ji Ning far surpassed the Lord of Chiyang Territory.  I'm afraid they are all close to the supreme.  If it weren't for the fact that the true spirit of the soul had been disintegrating How could Ji Ning be afraid of an imprisoned Lord of the Sith tribe if he dared to gesticulate with the Supreme?

    "Huh?" The Sith Lord, who was sitting cross-legged and with his head lowered, finally hummed. The gray armor seemed a little worn.  He raised his head, the curved horn on top of his head was still ferocious, a pair of green eyes stared at Ji Ning, and a powerful voice came out from his throat, "How dare you come close to me?"

    "Why don't you dare to get closer?" Ji Ning walked over and stopped when he was more than 100,000 miles away.

    This distance.  For both of them, the skin on their faces was clearly visible.

    "Haha. You are worthy of being the one who controls the way to eternity. Haha, you practitioners know that I, Duobo, don't admire many people, and today there is one more." The Lord of the Sith Clan looked at Ji Ning with his green eyes.  , his expression occasionally twitched due to pain, but his voice remained stable, "It's a pity that you failed to combine the Tao, and it won't be long before you die and the Tao is gone. It's a pity, you should be the first among you practitioners to control the eternal end."  Isn¡¯t that the way to go? He¡¯s going to die like this.¡±

    "Within life comes death." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Why should we be afraid of death? What's more, if someone like you, I'm afraid I can't even ask for death."

    "Damn it." The Lord of the Sith clan roared, with a fierce light flashing in his eyes, "Kill me, Lord Dao, kill me, I know you have the strength to kill me."

    "The Supreme Imprisoned You must have the Supreme Thoughts. How could I interfere?" Ji Ning shook his head, "Not to mention that you, the Sith tribe, and we are enemies. I, the Dao Lord who has failed to harmonize with the Dao, want to kill you.  , it consumes my life span. You and I have nothing to do with each other."

    The Lord of the Sith Tribe was moved in his heart. This terrifying Dao Lord seemed to have no idea what he was doing.??Why was he imprisoned?

    "Ah." The Lord of the Sith tribe let out a low, short cry of pain, which seemed very painful, and continued to suppress the pain and said, "We, the Sith tribe, have been defeated. This is a war between the two of us. Either you die or I die!"  We are defeated and I am willing to bear death. But why imprison me and torture me like this?"

    Ji Ning listened silently.

    "I, Duo Bo'er, if I can be free, I don't want to start this war that is destined to be cruel. This war is inevitable. If you practitioners are strong, we will be destroyed. So I can only join the war  ¡­We both suffered a lot during the war, why do you hate me so much and torture me so much?¡±

    "Just kill me."

    "Let me be relieved. I've really had enough of these endless days of torture." The Lord of the Sith Tribe, 'Dobo'o', looked at Ji Ning, his eyes full of anticipation.

    Ji Ning even felt an impulse in his heart after what he said, an impulse to kill him and help him escape.

    But after following Ji Ning, he regained his composure.

    "You actually confused my mind?" Ji Ning looked at the Sith Lord in secret shock. On the one hand, what the other party said made sense. From Ji Ning's point of view, he really thought that in the war between the two Ming Dynasties, one side was defeated and killed.  That's it, there's no need to be imprisoned and tortured forever.  But on the other hand, the reason why Ji Ning was impulsive just now was mainly because the voice of the Lord of the Sith tribe seduced Ji Ning. This Lord's state of illusion is absolutely terrible, and even his perfect sword heart was affected by it.  The impact, of course, subsided instantly.

    When the Sith Lord saw this, there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes, and then he gritted his teeth and said unwillingly: "You really don't want to help me get rid of it?"

    "The Supreme Lord imprisoned you for their own reasons. The Supreme Being is the leader of my cultivating Ming Dynasty. If they do this, it may involve some important matters that affect the war between the two Ming Dynasties. Naturally, I will not interfere." Ji Ning said.

    "Damn it, it was just a little bit close." The Lord of the Sith Tribe, 'Dobo'o', suddenly went crazy and growled, "I'm really unwilling, I'm really unwilling, the path to the end of eternity? What if I had also embarked on this journey?  This is the ultimate path, regardless of success or failure I won't be reduced to where I am today. I'm afraid my fate will be completely different. I won't accept it, I won't accept it."

    Ji Ning could feel the emotion contained in the other party's roar.

    That is strong hatred.

    Strong regret and unwillingness!

    Ji Ning secretly murmured, so what if he walked on the road to the end?  Anyone from the Sith clan who has taken the ultimate path must also join the war.

    "Huh."

    Very suddenly, the Sith Lord who was still roaring suddenly stretched out his hands. His hands roared and expanded, and his arms continued to grow and lengthen. Some of the formation marks on his arms became twisted and weird.  At the same time as he took action, the Sith Lord roared with murderous intent: "If you don't help me, then die."

    The two arms surged to more than 100,000 miles in almost an instant, and a pair of palms possessed terrifying power, trying to tear Ji Ning apart.

    Those palms roared with a strange mystery, shrouding Ji Ning, making it impossible for Ji Ning to hide, and it seemed that he had to fight head-on to resist.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed drastically, and his heart was even more shaken.

    Since taking control of the eternal way, Ji Ning has a vague feeling that everything is under control. Occasionally, he is only a little surprised when he encounters some surprising things.

    But at this moment, Ji Ning was really shocked. His mind was shaken by shock, and his sword was a little unstable, as if he had seen something absolutely impossible.

    "This" Ji Ning didn't have time to think too much, because the pair of swollen palms were already killing him.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

    If you think it looks good, please recommend this website to your friends!

 Text Volume 40 Five Supreme Beings Chapter 4 Mental Shock

    "boom"

    Ji Ning just had a thought, and the mighty kendo origin domain descended around him. Countless sword lights filled the surroundings. Each sword light had the power comparable to a full-strength strike from the Lord of Different Universes. Those sword lights came one after another.  Quickly and skillfully block the pair of murderous palms, trying to block the impact as much as possible.

    I saw that each finger of the pair of palms was slowly moving, and time and space were faintly changing.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang~~~ Every finger touched a sword light and was crushed head-on!

    The fierce move of the Lord of the Sith Tribe was so powerful that if Ji Ning wanted to block it with just the original domain of swordsmanship, he would have to do a lot of hard work, but the opponent was obviously not as advanced as the Lord of the Blazing Sun. Ji Ning's attempt to stop him  Didn't really succeed either.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡± The pair of palms struck in front of Ji Ning, passing through Ji Ning¡¯s body and tearing it apart on both sides.

    Ji Ning¡¯s figure turned into nothingness.

    Thousands of miles away, the figure of Ji Ning appeared in white clothes.

    "So fast." Lord Dobo'o of the Sith clan stopped chasing him, because the distance between Ji Ning and him at this moment was beyond the range of his attack. With the formation suppressing him, he could only attack so far.  That¡¯s all.

    "It is indeed the way to the end of eternity. I can be so fast. I'm really envious. It would be great if I could also control the way to the end of eternity." Lord Dobo'o of the Sith clan sighed, "Actually, I  You know, I can't kill you. I want to consume as much of your life as possible. Unfortunately, I can't force you to use the sword."

    Ji Ning stood thousands of miles away.  His face was solemn: "Although I didn't draw my sword, I used some divine power to perform my movements."

    The eternal swordsmanship.  In terms of height, it is equivalent to the Supreme.

    So Ji Ning actually has many incredible methods, which are all natural methods after reaching a certain level.  Just like when Ji Ning was at the level of 'Four Steps Lord', with such a high level of swordsmanship, he naturally had a shadowless body.  He has achieved high attainments in swordsmanship, traveling through time and space, killing cause and effect, etc.  .

    ? Same.

    Ji Ning's many methods are even more incredible now. If he doesn't hesitate to consume strength, his speed can reach a terrifying level.  Just like when he killed His Majesty Lonely, Ji Ning walked up to His Majesty Lonely from a distance.  Kill His Majesty Loneliness, His Majesty Loneliness will not have time to respond!  You can see how fast it is.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Severely injured the Lord of Chiyang Territory.  There is absolutely no way the Chiyang Territory Lord can stop him!

    Like traveling through time and space, Ji Ning is now traveling through time and space with a sword The distance is far, even farther than Qingyang Star tearing apart time and space!  The Supremes can also easily tear apart ultra-long distance time and space.  However, these 'unbelievable' methods require a lot of energy, and Ji Ning is very stingy.

    Every bit of power consumed is lifespan.  Just now, he just used his body skills to take a step back, so that the Lord of the Sith clan could not reach him. Although the consumption of divine power was very small, it was still quite a bit.

    ¡­¡­

    "What."

    "The Lord of the Sith Tribe has taken action against Lord Beiming."

    Other practitioners in the distance and even some strange beings responsible for guarding looked at it in shock.

    The Sith Lord's actions were still so fierce and terrifying. I don't know why. The Chiyang Domain Lord and the Sith Lord were obviously equal in strength, but seeing the Sith Lord take action gave them even more fear.  big!  They have seen the Sith Lord take action several times, and some practitioners have lost their lives.

    ¡°But Taojun Beiming is naturally different.  Just a step back, easily avoided.

    "One side goes all out, and the other side is calm and clear. Dao Lord Beiming is indeed more powerful."

    "Amazing."

    The practitioners murmured secretly.

    "Nuwa, Su Youji and others are close to Ji Ning.  Then he felt anxious. Ji Ning's ability to achieve such speed was obviously a waste of energy.  .

    ¡­¡­

    "I just forced you to use your body skills once. How much divine power did this consume? I'm afraid ten steps are barely enough for you to use your sword once." Lord Dobo'o of the Sith clan said coldly.

    Ning still looked solemn, staring at the Sith Lord.  It was as if he wanted to see through the Sith Lord.

    After watching for several breaths, Ji Ning said: "The claw technique you just used"

    "Hahaha. Did you see it?" The Lord of the Sith Tribe smiled wildly, "Haha, yes. You are the one who controls the eternal path, so of course you can see it."

    "Tell me." Ji Ning stared at him.

    "Haha, I can only tell you that you are right." The Lord of the Sith Tribe, 'Dobo'o', laughed maniacally, "I don't care about anything else.?I'll tell you, haha, it makes you anxious, makes you want to break your head, haha, it's so happy, it's so happy that the first being in this chaotic universe to control the eternal end is so confused, it's so happy.  "

    Ji Ning frowned.

    "Unless you promise to kill me and set me free, I will tell you everything." Lord Dobo'o of the Sith clan looked at Ji Ning.

    "Impossible." Ji Ning shook his head.

    After seeing the claws used by the Sith Lords, I feel more and more that there is a big secret hidden behind them. I am afraid that the Supremes have some important purposes in imprisoning these Sith Lords.

    "Then you will never know." Lord Dobo'o of the Sith clan said angrily.

    "Do you think the Supremes know this?" Ji Ning suddenly smiled.

    "You" The Sith Lord was startled.

    "I will ask the Supremes. Before I die, I originally wanted to see the Supremes again," Ji Ning said.

    After saying that, Ji Ning turned around and left.

    Looking at Ji Ning¡¯s back, the Sith Lord Dobo¡¯o gritted his teeth, but he couldn¡¯t think of any way.

    ????????????????????????????? Illusion?  This terrible Dao Lord's "Tao heart" is strong, and it is the true, absolutely perfect Tao heart. It is great to be able to seduce him even a little bit, but it cannot affect his actions at all.

    Curiosity and other means?  It's even more impossible, such a powerful thing cannot be shaken by him.

    "I will be imprisoned like this forever, tortured forever" Duo Bo'er raised his head, looking at the endless firelight above with a pair of green eyes, full of hatred, and then uttered a whisper with a hint of tiredness, "When will I be a  At the end, I really don¡¯t want to hold on anymore¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning turned around and left, walking toward Nuwa, Fengtong Ancestor, and others, filled with doubts at the same time.

    The scene where the Narcissian Lord Dobo'o launched a claw attack on him just now kept replaying in his mind.

    "how come."

    "How can it be¡­¡­"

    "Is this the reason why the Supremes imprisoned them?" Ji Ning kept thinking.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly and he raised his head to look at the sky in the distance.

    "Wow!"

    A bolt of thunder and lightning suddenly appeared, tearing the sky apart. It traveled through time and space, tearing out a stable and short passage.

    At the same time, eight majestic figures appeared in the thunder and lightning. One of them was the burly man in black armor, the 'Lord of the Blazing Sun'. The other seven auras were different, either as cold as endless ice, or as vague as space.  Disillusionment There are many auras, but the pressure of each one is quite the same.

    "Eight Territory Lords!" Ji Ning's face changed completely when he saw this, "Are you crazy? Then the Blazing Sun Territory Lord is crazy!"

    Ji Ning had thought that the Blazing Sun Territory Lord might join forces with five Territory Lords to look for him, but he never expected that a total of eight of the strongest Source Walkers from the eight regions of the legendary Chaos Universe would all appear!  There are eight people in total. If these eight people join forces, there is no hope for them to fight for their own lives.  After all, he couldn't sustain fighting with all his strength for a long time.

    "Eight Territory Lords! This, this" Ancestor Feng Tong, Nuwa and the others were also shocked.

    "That's the Blazing Sun Territory Lord. Why do the other seven feel the same pressure as the Blazing Sun Territory Lord, and give me the same terrifying sense of threat?"

    "The other seven are also Territory Lords."

    "Eight Territory Lords!"

    Ji Ning was shocked, let alone the other practitioners. They were all stunned and stunned.

    Eight Territory Lords appeared at the same time. They had never heard of this scene.

    "Crazy, crazy, there are eight of you here. I won't accompany you." Ji Ning took a step and in a flash, he was at the side of Ancestor Fengtong, Nuwa, Qing Mo, Qinhuo Shen, Su Youji and the others.  , with a wave of his hand, he collected them all.

    Tear it apart!

    Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword, and with just one wave of the sword, the light of the sword passed by, creating a space-time rift. Following Ji Ning, he stepped into the space-time rift, and the space-time rift quickly closed and disappeared.  In terms of the ability to travel through time and space, there are probably only a few Supremes who can surpass Ji Ning.  If he really wants to leave, the eight Territory Lords can't stop him at all.

    The eight Territory Lords who had just arrived in an instant with the help of the treasure were also a little dumbfounded as they watched Ji Ning leave under their noses, and they couldn't even find any way to track him.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

    If you think it looks good, please recommend the website address of this website to you.??Friends!

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 5 Fortress

    <foncolor=red>

    If Ji Ning is willing, he can tear apart time and space with one sword and even leave the Blazing Sun Realm directly!  But the Blazing Sun Realm is one of the Eight Realms after all, and the time and space in many areas are extremely difficult to penetrate. It would take too much power to forcefully penetrate it with swordsmanship.  Ji Ning would not waste his 'life' in such a place. He just followed the sense of time and space and vaguely felt that a place in time and space was quite strange, so he directly connected to that place.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning left the Earth Fire Continent and followed the short space-time passage formed by a sword to another place far away in the Blazing Sun Territory.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning glanced around, slightly shocked, "I sensed that the time and space here is quite strange before, and it turns out to be like this."

    At this moment, Ji Ning was standing in the void, with a space vortex in the distance.

    In the space vortex, some broken objects are flying out, some broken golden fragments, strange parts, and even a rather huge fortress-like dilapidated building These many broken objects are flying out of the vortex, and that  The space vortex also began to gradually slow down, and it seemed to be returning to calm.

    "It seems that I am very lucky. I only traveled through the void once and found a Sith treasure." Ji Ning smiled.

    Ji Ning waved his hand and released Nuwa, Su Youji, Ancestor Fengtong, Emperor Yuhong, Qinhuo Shen and others.

    The vast group of people looked around, and soon they were shocked to see the space vortex and the Sith treasure parts flying out of the vortex.

    "Sith treasure?"

    "There is actually a treasure here?"

    "And it looks like it's a newly born treasure?" Ancestor Feng Tong and the others were all shocked.

    Ji Ning asked with a smile: "I heard that in the eight realms of the universe, treasures from different universes and even Sith tribes often appear out of thin air?"

    "Yes." Ancestor Feng Tong nodded.  "When wandering in the Blazing Sun Territory, you will accidentally discover an ownerless alien universe Some Sith treasures also appear out of thin air. But usually when we find them, they are already in the Blazing Sun Territory, like this  I've only heard of it emerging from a space vortex. This is the first time I've seen it with my own eyes."

    "An alien universe was created by the Supreme Being." Ji Ning said, "The treasures of the Sith tribe are also left over from the ancient war. How could they appear here out of thin air?"

    "We don't know."

    "I'm afraid there may be arrangements by the Supremes behind it."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ancestor Feng Tong, Emperor Yu Hong, Lord Qu Liang and others who knew the Chi Yang Territory all shaking their heads.

    Ji Ning was thinking.

    The broken parts and the relatively complete huge fortress in the distance are obviously leftover after the war.  Otherwise, how could there be so many ¡®scars¡¯?  But how long has passed since the ancient war, and now this treasure suddenly appears.  When I tore apart time and space this time, I also felt that the time and space here was quite strange, so I connected here directly.

    And for a long time, there are eight realms in the universe.  Occasionally, Sith treasure appears!

    not only.

    Even Nuwa came to the Blazing Sun Domain from the Three Realms out of thin air.

    There is also a different universe This was created by the Supremes with their own hands, and it actually appears in the Blazing Sun Realm.

    "Master, that is the treasure of the Sith tribe." The Blue Demon Lord was a little excited.

    "Beiming." Nuwa was still calm and asked, "The eight domain lords who were chasing you are not pursuing them anymore, are they?"

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Don't worry, they can't trace them at all. However, I don't understand what the eight domain lords are thinking. They actually joined forces for me"

    "I'm afraid they have other plans." Nuwa was also worried.

    When the eight domain lords appeared together, everyone felt a lot of pressure.

    "Let them find it, I'm too lazy to bother with them." Ji Ning didn't want to waste his power on the eight domain lords.  Otherwise, if they are really crazy and desperate, the eight domain lords are also the result of being ravaged by Ji Ning, and they can only rely on their talents to 'resist'. If they can resist, they will live, if they can't, they will die!  The eight of them worked together, and Ji Ning thought he was lucky.  I can kill one myself.

    Why bother?  Why bother?  Naturally, Ji Ning immediately stayed away from the eight of them.

    "Master, let's go take a look at the floating Sith treasure." The bird fire god was also a little curious about the fragments and fortresses floating in the distance.

    "Beiming." Nuwa looked at Ji Ning.  She was also curious about the treasure.

    "Dao Lord." Everyone else was also ready to make a move, but in their opinion, since Ji Ning discovered this place, the treasure would naturally belong to Ji Ning.

    "You guys go and see it." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Be careful and don't be reckless."?Maybe some agencies prohibit it.  "

    "good."

    "let's go."

    "Don't worry, Mr. Dao, we won't be careless."

    "Master, I'll go take a look too." Even Su Youji couldn't help but be curious, and they flew towards the Narcissus treasure one by one.  In other words, guard Bai Rong was still standing beside Ji Ning solemnly.

    At this moment, the space vortex has disappeared, and the surrounding time and space has returned to calm.

    Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care much about the treasures of the Sith tribe. In terms of strength, he is almost supreme!  Who cares about Sith weapons and treasures?

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was meditating alone, recalling in his mind the scene in the Earth Fire Continent when the imprisoned Sith Lord attacked him.

    "Absolutely impossible."

    "Can't understand."

    The shock in Ji Ning¡¯s heart has never subsided.  This is also the reason why he has no time to explore the treasures of the Narcissus.

    "I'm absolutely right. The imprisoned Lord of the Sith Tribe in terms of realm, is definitely the realm of the Supreme!" Ji Ning's heart trembled slightly.

    That Lord of the Sith Tribe.

    On the path of illusion, it should be the realm of domination.

    But when he turned his hands into claws and attacked Ji Ning, it was extremely mysterious. Ji Ning could not interfere with the original domain of swordsmanship and destroy it. Perhaps other practitioners were not sure, but Ji Ning was on par with the Supreme in terms of realm.  He also received the inheritance guidance from Supreme Qi and Supreme Bolin. Although it was only a brief encounter, Ji Ning was naturally sure that the secret of the two-handed attack of this Sith Lord ¡®Duo Bo¡¯er¡¯ was definitely at the supreme level!

    "The supreme realm."

    "He is simply a Supreme Being!" Ji Ning couldn't understand, "But, buthe is imprisoned here like this?"

    "But if it is the true Supreme Being, it would be too easy to capture the Bird-Vulcan God. However, it was only the three Lords of the Sith clan who joined forces to capture the Bird-Vulcan God."

    "There were quite a few Lords in the Sith tribe back then. If the Lords of the Sith tribe were truly supreme, they would have been able to easily compete with the cultivator civilization. But in fact, in war, the Lords of the Sith tribe were inferior to the Supreme Lords.  of."

    "At the same time, when he fought with me, although his realm was extremely high, his power was far inferior to mine."

    Ji Ning was puzzled.

    Ji Ning judged that the Lord of the Sith Tribe, ¡®Duobao¡¯, was in the supreme realm.  But the power it exerts is much lower, much weaker than the Supreme, and only at the level of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.  Ji Ning used a little strength at that time and easily avoided the opponent's attack by retreating.  It was obvious that Ji Ning's strength completely surpassed that of his opponent.

    "It's so strange. I can't mistake it. He is in the supreme realm."

    "The strength displayed by the Supreme Realm is much lower." Ji Ning said secretly, "The moves he performed seemed to carry very weak power of 'Tao'."

    ??A powerful man.

    The power of Tao is the foundation.  The higher the realm, the more important the power of 'Tao' is.

    Just like Ji Ning, even without using any power, just one thought can form the original realm of swordsmanship, countless sword lights, each sword light is comparable to a full blow from the Lord of the Different Universe!  These are the powers of ¡®Tao¡¯.  It¡¯s not something within Ji Ning himself!  When you use swordsmanship in battle, the swordsmanship is so mysterious that it has many magical powers.

    With a little use of one's own strength, one can completely command the power of Tao and display extremely terrifying strength.

    But the Lord of the Sith Tribe is different. In Ji Ning's opinion, the skills and mysteries performed by the opponent should be at the supreme level, but the power of the opponent's moves is extremely low.  As a result, the entire power is only at the level of the Blazing Sun Domain Master.

    "Why is this happening?"

    "In my opinion, he is a Supreme. But his strength is much lower than that of the Supreme."

    "Or are these Sith Lords false supremes? Their 'Tao' is fallacious, so they cannot arouse strong enough power?"

    Ji Ning has many doubts.

    Why are the realms of those Lords so high?  Is he truly supreme or false?

    ?? Why don¡¯t you kill the supreme practitioners of the civilization, but imprison and torture them forever?

    "I'm afraid I won't know all this until I meet the Supreme Being." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    "Beiming, come quickly." Nuwa shouted in the distance beside the floating fortress.

    ******

    The condition is not good, so I will update it today.

    Tomato owes you three chapters in total and will pay them back as soon as possible.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26.?Come and participate in the event to win the local tycoon gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 6 Formation

    "What's wrong?" As soon as Ji Ning took a step, the space rippled, and he traveled through the void and came to the scarred fortress.

    Next to them, Nuwa, Fengtong Ancestor, Qinhuo Shen, Yuhong Emperor, etc. were all helpless. Nuwa pointed at the huge fortress with a size of five thousand feet: "We have observed it all over and found that this  There should be a space inside, but we can't open it or go in. It feels like this fortress is very complicated."

    "Let me take a look." Ji Ning watched carefully.

    The huge fortress is floating with many scars on it.  There are some broken parts floating nearby.

    Ning flew slowly around the fortress while carefully looking at every place and the broken parts.

    "How is it?" The Bird Fire God couldn't help but said, "Master, can you open it?"

    ¡°You can¡¯t even open it, so why are you so impatient?¡± Ji Ning joked.

    "Are you curious?" The God of Fire chuckled, and Su Youji and the others were also very curious.

    Ji Ning observed for a long time.

    With a wave of his hand, two pieces of broken parts flying in the distance flew into Ji Ning's hands. One part was about ten feet big, and the other was only as big as a fist.

    "Kaka!" Ji Ning embedded the two parts into different parts of the fortress.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly the entire fortress began to slowly rotate, and blades began to unfold at the bottom like chassis brackets, and a passage opened in the belly of this majestic fortress.

    "It's open, it's open." Qinhuo Shenlian said excitedly.

    "Daojun's actions are extraordinary." Master Qu Liang flattered him. He still knew how to seize opportunities. Ever since he became the golden emperor, he had shamelessly followed Ji Ning. At that time, Ji Ning also felt that he needed someone who understood Chiyang.  Territory, he nodded in agreement.  He followed all the way and rushed ahead to help clear the way.  Naturally, Ji Ning occasionally gave him advice. I don¡¯t know how many master emperors envied ¡®Lord Qu Liang¡¯, but it was a pity.  Ji Ning would not accept people casually.

    "This Sith weapon seems to be still usable, and it is a fortress-like Sith weapon. It must be amazing." Ancestor Feng Tong also praised, because of the war, many powerful war weapons have been completely damaged.  The method is useless, such as the "Tiger-crotch Warship" on the Demon Elephant Stone Wall that Ji Ning once saw is useless.

    "If the Sith tribe built such a fortress, its value may be comparable to that of Hou Wucheng." Emperor Yuhong also said.

    Ji Ning also agreed.

    You can tell whether a weapon is good or bad by looking at it. Usually it¡¯s just a chain, an ax, etc. It¡¯s a weapon for individuals, and it¡¯s usually not much stronger!  Such as 'Qingyang Star', 'Hou Wucheng' and 'Hubo Warship'.  And there is this huge fortress in front of us.  Those are all extremely large weapons, and generally their power is extraordinary.

    As soon as Ji Ning's heart moved, the original realm of swordsmanship immediately enveloped the entire fortress and penetrated into the fortress.

    "There is no danger inside, let's go in." Ji Ning flew towards the entrance of the passage first.

    Nuwa, Su Youji, Ancestor Fengtong and others also followed in.

    ¡­¡­

    The passage is deep.

    From the outside, the fortress looks only five thousand feet high, but the interior space is actually huge.  Ji Ning and the others flew along the passage for more than a thousand miles before arriving at an empty space.

    The open space is divided into three floors: upper, middle and lower.  They are all three centers that control the fortress.

    There are some Sith corpses on these three suspended altars.

    Every corpse exudes the aura of the eternal emperor, and some are the black-clothed emperor and the gold-clothed emperor who have gone through the sacrificial ceremony. They are all dead here at this moment.

    "Huh." Ji Ning slowly descended to the bottom level.  Looking around, Nuwa and the others flew over one by one and landed on the altar at the bottom level.

    "The inside of this fortress is still intact, why are they all dead?" Qing Mo looked at the corpses in surprise.  "There are no visible wounds on these bodies."

    "Across the fortress, we want to kill the golden emperor." Nuwa and the others were also a little shocked.

    "There are a total of thirty-two Sith tribesmen." Ji Ning said, "It should be the Supreme One who took action. Through the law of cause and effect or the art of soul and true spirit, he directly killed these Sith tribesmen across the fortress."

    Supreme Beings, because they walk different paths, they are also good at different things.

    Some, like Paulin Supreme, fight head-on.

    There are also some methods that are quite mysterious and unpredictable.

    "There are actually three centers." Ji Ning looked up, frowning.

    "The bottom center is a very huge formation, which connects a huge formation in all directions through the bottom of the fortress.? area!  Directly command an area and defend an area.  Gather the power of chaos from all parties to defend one side.  "

    "The center of the middle layer is relatively simple. It is a detection formation. Once the enemy appears, it will be difficult to escape. The space power manipulated can detect an extremely vast area. Even the slightest fluctuation in space will be discovered. I am afraid that even I will have difficulty escaping it.  exploration." Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    "The top level is also very complicated. It is a large attack formation. It gathers the power of thunder and lightning to send out a very powerful blow. It is so powerful that most emperors in gold would probably die."

    Ji Ning said slowly while watching.

    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful, it¡¯s completely used for war.¡± The Blue Demon Lord exclaimed.

    "I'm afraid that during the ancient war, its status was no less than that of Qingyang Star." Ji Ning said, "It is enough to affect the war situation in a region. Such an important war weapon unexpectedly happened to be encountered by us."

    "Haha, Tao Lord is so great, you must have extraordinary luck." Patriarch Feng Tong praised.

    Ji Ning was also a little confused.

    Luck?

    The origin of the chaotic universe is still very kind to him. When he failed to unite with the Tao, Ji Ning could feel the sigh of the origin of the chaotic universe.  If he had good luck and encountered such a precious war fortress, Ji Ning could only sigh and sigh.

    After all, it is difficult to find Sith weapons of this level. The city of 'Hou Wucheng' became the 'Lord of Hou Wucheng', and Qingyang Star also became the 'Lord of Da Feng'.

    "To control this fortress, at least three main formations are required." Ji Ning frowned, "And they all need to dominate the realm."

    "My Dharmakaya is not enough." Nuwa was a little worried.

    "I'll come," Qing Mo continued.

    Ji Ning shook his head: "I plan to stay in this fortress in my hometown. Qing Mo, are you planning to stay in my hometown forever?"

    The green demon was stunned.

    He likes freedom and wandering, and will he always stay in Beiming Daojun's hometown?  He really couldn't stand it.

    "This fortress formation is very complicated, and I'm afraid you won't be able to control it directly, Nuwa." Ji Ning said, "Let me take a closer look."

    Ji Ning is planning to modify the center of this fortress to be more suitable for the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning can still easily control the three-seat control formation, but it would be difficult to slightly modify it.  Ji Ning created a fourth formation diagram in the fortress, which was also the overall control center.  Through this formation diagram just one emperor can control the entire fortress at the same time.

    This also took Ji Ning more than 800 million years.

    "Haha, we're done." Ji Ning suddenly laughed, and the laughter echoed in the vast space inside the fortress. Nuwa and Su Youji, who were waiting quietly next to them, all stopped practicing.

    "Nu Wa." Ji Ning said directly with a smile, "I added a formation map so that I can easily control the fortress! Once it is opened, the fortress will always explore the surrounding trillions of miles, and will always guard the surrounding controlled area. I  After preparing to return this time, we will revise the formation in our hometown, with this fortress as the core, and the fortress will rule the entire hometown area. Whoever dares to kill will be attacked directly through the fortress."

    "Although after my modification, the exploration range has been reduced, and I can only attack one place at the same time. But I think it is enough." Ji Ning said, "If there are enough emperors in the future, they can ignore my array and directly control the most powerful one."  The three basic formations.¡±

    "Understood." Nuwa nodded.

    Ji Ning turned over his hand and took out a scroll of jade slips, in which he quickly recorded the method of controlling the fortress.

    "Here." Ji Ning handed it to Nuwa, "Try it first to see how powerful it is."

    "Okay." Nuwa quickly wrote it down after watching it.

    "Let's go out." Ji Ning said, "Let's see the power of this fortress."

    Immediately, a large group of people quickly left the fortress, leaving only Nuwa alone.

    Ji Ning and the others were all standing in the void next to them, looking at the fortress.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The top of the fortress began to light up.

    Hum~~~

    The invisible space fluctuations spread immediately, covering trillions of miles around.  Any movement within trillions of miles cannot escape detection.

    ******

    First update.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 7 Acting on Orders

    There is a disk on the top of the fortress with black and white sides.

    There is a faint gathering of terrifying thunder and lightning power.  According to the original power of the fortress, it can shoot two lightning power at the same time, and each strike is terrifyingly powerful.  Now, in order to simplify the operation, Ji Ning reduced it to just one operation.  But the power consumed in this way is also reduced by half. After all, the power consumption of such a powerful blow is very shocking.

    "It's so scary. I feel like the power of this thunder and lightning is enough to kill me." The Green Demon Queen said fearfully.

    "Don't talk about you, it's hard for us to survive." Ancestor Feng Tong and Emperor Yuhong were also a little scared.

    These Sith weapons are so terrifying.

    ????????????????????? In the ancient battlefield it was the one who commanded and guarded an area. If the Supreme did not take action, other practitioners would generally die when facing it!  However, every attack had to be accumulated, so in that war, when the cultivator civilization faced the terrifying Sith weapons, they had to use their lives to fill it.

    "Boom!"

    A flash of lightning passed away.

    Time and space seemed to have solidified and turned into a liquid.

    A piece of floating flaming red rock in the distance disappeared silently. Before the flaming red rock was annihilated, thunder and lightning also showed traces, and then continued to spread into the distance.  This power was so powerful that everyone except Ji Ning and the Qinhuo God felt trembling in their hearts.  Because it's enough to kill them.

    "It's too fast. Time seems to have been stagnant and distorted. I'm afraid I won't be able to escape within tens of billions of miles." Ancestor Feng Tong said with a frown.

    "You can only hide far away. From now on, you must be 50 billion miles away from this fortress." Emperor Yuhong said with a smile, "You are so close that you can't even hide. Feng Tong, your apprentice is more powerful than you now."  ¡±

    "Nu Wa's cultivation talent is much higher than mine. Even without the help of Beiming Taoist Lord, she will be better than me in the future." Ancestor Feng Tong smiled. Now Beiming Taoist Lord is trying his best to help Nuwa, but Nuwa is  His disciplehis ancestor Feng Tong also benefited indirectly. The stronger the female disciple, the stronger the influence of his ancestor Feng Tong.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Nuwa, dressed in silver robe, flew out of the fortress.  Then as soon as he stretched out his hand, the fortress shrank rapidly.  It became just as big as a palm and fell into her palm.  Apparently thanks to the control method Ji Ning told her, she has completely refined and controlled this fortress.

    "It's so powerful. With this fortress here, our hometown is impregnable." Nuwa's face was full of joy. "The attack is so strong, and its defense should also be very good. Even the level of the Chiyang Domain Lord is very strong."  It¡¯s hard to break.¡±

    Ji Ning was also very happy. He left the Earth Fire Continent and traveled to a random place and got such a much-needed treasure!  I had planned to spend more time looking for a treasure that guarded the Three Realms.

    "Beiming, there are still many wounds and damage to this fortress, what should we do?" Nuwa looked at Ji Ning.

    "There's no way, I can't repair the Sith weapons." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Fortunately, the inside is intact. If it's broken and ugly on the outside, just be uglier. When the time comes, add a layer of protection on the outside to make it beautiful.  Just click.¡±

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning suddenly frowned.  Looked into the distance.

    Hum~~~

    There were faint spatial fluctuations in the distance, and then some strange beings with tails and pointed heads appeared. They all looked at it curiously.

    "They are some strange creatures." Nuwa said.

    "It is estimated that the previous fluctuations in thunder and lightning power were too strong, and they discovered it." Ancestor Feng Tong said, "These strange beings all seem to be relatively weak, and the strongest one can barely dominate the level." Such a group  A relatively weak team of strange beings.  Ancestor Feng Tong naturally didn't take it seriously.

    "Dao Lord, most of these strange beings are under the command of Chiyang Territory Lord." Emperor Yuhong continued, "Now that they see Dao Lord, they will probably report it to Chiyang Territory Lord. When the time comes, Chiyang Territory Lord  The Territory Lord may chase us again."

    "Chiyang Territory Lord" Ji Ning was helpless. Facing the eight Territory Lords, Ji Ning had no choice but to say, "Let's go."

    "Beiming Taoist Lord!"

    A voice came.

    The most powerful strange being with a long tail and a pointed head quickly flew over.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the strange life in confusion.

    "My name is Shi Yan." The strange life bowed respectfully and saluted, "Greetings to the great Beiming Dao Lord."

    "You actually know me." Ji Ning smiled.

    "The Lord Chiyang has long passed down a lot of information about Beiming Daojun. I saw Nuwa, Fengtong Ancestor and so on, so I can naturally recognize Beiming Daojun." The strange life said respectfully.

    ¡°???Chiyang Territory Lord is really unwilling to give up. Even you all know the news about me. Tell me, what do you want from me?  Ji Ning asked.

    Strange Life said respectfully: "Chi Yang Territory Lord has already ordered me to tell Beiming Dao Lord immediately after I see Beiming Dao Lord Chi Yang Territory Lord and others have no ill intentions, and they do not want to fight with Dao Lord.  We are not going to fight, but there is something important that I want to discuss with Lord Dao."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning was confused, "Important thing? What is it?"

    "I don't know about this. After I discovered Lord Dao, I have already passed on the news. I believe it will be delivered to the Territory Lord soon. The Territory Lord and the others should come as soon as possible. When I see the Territory Lord, I believe Dao Lord will  Got it." Strange Life said.

    "Okay, I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    The strange life then bowed respectfully before retreating.

    "Beiming, Chi Yang Territory Lord and the other eight great territory lords, do they have something important to do with you?" Nuwa was confused, "What important thing could they have?"

    "Is there a conspiracy?" Qin Huo said.

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Qinhuo, you already know the conspiracy. Haha But it shouldn't be a conspiracy. Because with my strength, if I want to leave, the eight of them can't stop me. There is no need for them to fight with me.  Lie! And last time I saw eight of them going out together, I was a little confused. In order to chase meall eight of them took action, which is too crazy. Now it seems that it should be something else."

    "Okay, let's wait here for the eight domain masters to come and see what's going on." Ji Ning said.

    "Um."

    "I ran away so fast last time that I didn't even see the other seven Territory Lords clearly."

    "I didn't see it clearly either."

    "I have met two Territory Lords, but this time I can take a good look at the eight Territory Lords." Lord Qu Liang, Feng Tong, Yu Hong, and Qing Mo were all quite relaxed, with Ji Ning here.  , they are not afraid at all.  If it were normal, they would have been frightened when facing the eight Territory Lords.

    About half an hour passed.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    A bolt of thunder and lightning appeared, tearing apart the void to form a short-lived stable space-time channel. Eight figures appeared in that channel, which was none other than the Blazing Sun Territory Lord and a total of eight Territory Lords.

    When the eight Territory Lords appeared and saw Ji Ning in the distance, they all looked happy and even flew over.

    "It doesn't look like she has any malicious intentions." Nuwa said in a message.

    "Look at what happened to them. It stands to reason that they all have unlimited lifespans and are carefree. They have nothing to ask of me." Ji Ning also said that if he wanted the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Art', it would be impossible for Ji Ning to pass it on to him.  of these domain owners.

    soon.

    The eight Domain Lords flew closer, and each of them shrank in size to the same size as Ji Ning and the others.

    "I have met Dao Lord Beiming." The eight domain lords all saluted politely.

    "Beiming has met several Territory Lords." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Last time Chiyang Territory Lords shouted at me to kill me, but this time eight of them showed up at the same time, but they were so polite and said they had something important. I don't know.  What's going on?"

    The eight Territory Lords looked at each other, and Chiyang Territory Lord immediately took the initiative to speak, and said with some shame: "Beiming Dao Lord, I was also reckless at the beginning. I knew that I was far inferior to Dao Lord's opponent in that fight. Not long ago in the Earth Fire Continent,  We are looking for Mr. Dao not because we want to continue fighting, but because we are following orders."

    "By order?" Ji Ning was startled.

    "Yes." A source walker in dark blue armor next to him said respectfully, "Since Dao Lord appeared in the Blazing Sun Realm, the news quickly reached the ears of the Supreme Being. Because the Supreme Being was in the origin of the chaotic universe and could not come out, he ordered  There are eight of us, let¡¯s find Lord Dao and take her to see her.¡±

    "We have been looking for Daojun, and we found him last time, but Daojun walked too fast, and we had nowhere to catch him." Another flaming red armor source traveler said.

    Ji Ning thought thoughtfully: "The Supreme One is in the origin of the chaotic universe and wants to see me? Dare I ask, which Supreme One is it?"

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 8 Entering the Origin of the Chaotic Universe

    The Lord of the Blazing Sun Domain continued: "It's the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme. Since the end of the war with the Sith tribe, the Supreme has been almost always in the origin of the chaotic universe. We also have the opportunity to listen to her guidance."

    "Heavenly Food?" Ji Ning nodded slightly.

    The only three supreme beings I know are Paulin Supreme, Qi Supreme, and Hongran Supreme. I don¡¯t know much about the others.

    "Let's go, you guys lead the way." Ji Ning said.

    "Dao Lord" The dark blue armored source practitioner next to him looked at the large group of practitioners beside Ji Ning with some hesitation, "The Supreme Being is in the origin of the chaotic universe, and the origin of the chaotic universe has great power. Ordinary practitioners  It is impossible to enter at all! Either those with extremely high realms like the Supreme and Dao Lord, or those like us and the Chaos Origin Beast who can resist physically and weaker practitioners cannot act within the origin of the Chaos Universe.  , so I¡¯m afraid we can only take Dao Lord, or at most the Chaos Source Beast with us.¡±

    "Don't worry about us."

    "The Supreme Being is summoning Dao Lord, where do we dare to go?"

    Ancestor Feng Tong and Qing Mo said one by one that they had already held their breath carefully when they heard the Supreme summoned them before. How could they dare to interfere with such a supreme existence and Beiming Dao Lord when they were about to meet?

    "Beiming, go ahead and don't worry about us." Nuwa also said.

    "That's fine." Ji Ning nodded. Even if he took them there, they would not be able to move within the origin of the chaotic universe. "You can just move within the Blazing Sun Domain. When I come back, I will come and join you."

    "good."

    "Um."

    Su Youji and the others obeyed their orders one by one.

    "Beiming, you have to be careful too." Nuwa warned.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning smiled. If the eight domain lords don't mess around, then Nuwa and her group of practitioners will be strong enough.

    "Master, take me there, take me there." The God of Fire said expectantly, "I haven't returned to the origin of the chaotic universe for a long time."

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded: "Okay. Come with me."

    "Master Beiming, please."

    The leader of the Chiyang Territory specially took out his warship and invited Ji Ning and Qin Huo to enter the ship.  Then the warship tore apart time and space and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    These eight domain lords also used their methods. In just three days, they left the Blazing Sun Domain and came to a silent void.

    Ji Ning and his party, a total of ten people, were all standing in the void.

    "This Sith warship is useless in the origin of the chaotic universe. Within the origin, we have to fly slowly by ourselves." The Lord of Chiyang introduced.

    "open."

    A domain lord stepped forward.  Pull with one stroke of your hand.

    Wow.

    A door was opened in time and space, and on the other side of the door was a mighty and powerful force.

    Feeling the mighty power, Ji Ning smiled, that was the original power!  The bird fire god on the side also showed joy. It was born in such an environment.

    "Master Dao, please." The eight domain lords were all very respectful.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning was the first to step into the Gate of Time and Space, followed by the Fire God and the Eight Territory Lords. After entering, the Gate of Time and Space disappeared without a trace.  The void here is still ordinary.  Ordinary practitioners, including the masters of different universes, cannot find the origin of the chaotic universe at all.

    It¡¯s like a mortal in the sea.

    From all directions, there is the oppression of the mighty and endless surging power. This kind of oppression can easily kill the masters and make it difficult for the masters of different universes to move forward.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The Eight Territory Lords and the God of Fire.  Everyone is oppressed.

    Their bodies are strong enough to resist. The nearly immortal body of the Bird Vulcan God doesn't care about oppression, but if you want to move forward, you have to use all your strength to move forward at high speed.  But it has enough brute force.  And his own energy is almost endless, so he has nothing to fear.

    "Which way are we going?" Ji Ning was the most relaxed. He released the original domain of swordsmanship.  The surrounding source of oppression suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    The origin of swordsmanship is also part of the origin. Ji Ning is like a fish in the sea, not being oppressed or excluded at all.

    However, Ji Ning cannot protect others. The power of the origin of chaos is omnipresent, and the origin of swordsmanship is only a part of it. Unless Ji Ning takes the Bird Fire God and the others into the cave magic weapon, the Bird Fire God and the others will have to resist this force.  Waiting for oppression.

    "Dao Lord just needs to follow us." Chiyang Territory Lord said.

    "If you feel tired, you can temporarily enter my cave magic weapon." Ji Ning smiled.?.

    "No need."

    "Master Dao doesn't need to worry about us, we are used to it."

    "Haha, Master, this little bit of oppression is nothing."

    The Eight Territory Lords and the Bird Fire God all began to move forward quickly. They tried their best, while Ning easily followed behind.

    Ji Ning looked around. The entire "origin of the chaotic universe" seemed to be divided into many lakes, and each lake represented an origin.  Some origins are the 'power of thunder and lightning', some origins are the 'power of water', some origins are the 'ice origin', some origins are the 'origin of the sword'each one is turbulent and vast.

    Wandering among them, Ji Ning could more clearly see the mysteries of each 'path'.

    The origin of kendo is just one of them.

    "This is the foundation of the entire chaotic universe." Ji Ning sighed, "Even I can only master a very small part of it."

    ¡­¡­

    At Ji Ning's flying speed, they flew for more than five days, traveling through a large number of different Tao sources. Finally, they saw a seemingly ordinary floating wooden house with a small fenced courtyard around it.  Just one acre of land.

    "We're here." The eight domain lords all looked happy, and all of them quickly approached, and soon stepped into the small courtyard of the wooden house.

    The invisible restriction blocked the original oppression, and they relaxed.

    Ji Ning and the God of Fire also entered the courtyard.

    "What a mysterious formation." Ji Ning glanced at it and couldn't help but admire it. It is really amazing to be able to isolate the source of oppression.

    Ji Ning then looked around. He could feel that there was no one else around the wooden house except them. He immediately looked at Chiyang Territory Lord and the others: "Where is the Supreme?"

    "This is the place where the Supreme One usually rests." A source practitioner in dark blue armor said, "The Supreme One is practicing not far away When we enter her residence, she will know immediately and will return soon."

    "Practice not far away?" Ji Ning looked in all directions.

    "Um?"

    Soon Ji Ning sensed a place far to the left, where there were strange fluctuations.

    That¡¯s the fluctuation of time.

    The fluctuations in time are extremely violent, as if a terrifying world-destroying demon wants to devour everything.

    This made Ji Ning secretly change his mind. Can 'time' become so terrifying?

    However, the fluctuations gradually returned to calm. After a while, a vague figure in the distance quickly arrived at the wooden house in the origin of the chaotic universe.

    That slender figure's appearance is not very beautiful according to Ji Ning's aesthetics. Her appearance should be considered relatively ordinary in the Three Realms. Her face is a little chubby, her eyes are gentle, and her aura is powerful and mysterious, with some fluctuations of time.  .  Time behaves around her like a child.  She is the only female supreme in the entire chaotic universe - the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme.

    "Beiming has met the Supreme One," Ji Ning said immediately.

    Supreme Lord Tianshi walked into the courtyard barefoot, looked at Ji Ning with a smile, and said with a smile: "Tianshi has met Dao Lord Beiming."

    Both sides were very polite.

    Because the moment they meet, they can feel each other's state.

    Ji Ning can feel the power of the opponent's 'Ten Thousand Time Sources', and Heavenly Eclipse Supreme can also feel the power of Ji Ning's 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique'.  They may have taken different routes, but now they are standing at the same height.

    The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme, and even the other Supremes, they all merged with the strongest way and became the master first!  Then break through to become supreme.

    Ji Ning followed the ultimate path and then controlled the eternal ultimate sword path.  Although strictly speaking, he is still an 'eternal emperor', but his realm is indeed equivalent to the supreme height, but it is lacking in breadth.  If they were to fight, their attack power would be almost the same. Of course, Ji Ning would not be able to fight for a long time if he failed.

    "Beiming, let's talk inside the house." Tianshi Supreme said and opened the door. This wooden house is very simple. There are gaps between the wooden boards. Everything in the house can be clearly seen from the outside.

    The Supreme Emperor of Heavenly Food sat on the ground with a case in front of him.

    Ji Ning also went inside and sat down, with a case in front of him.

    There was a pot of fruit wine on both sides of the table. The aroma of the wine filled the air, making Ji Ning's eyes light up. This was definitely the best fruit wine he had ever encountered.

    Although they were only separated by a door, the eight domain lords and the Qinhuo God outside could not hear the conversation between Ji Ning and the others.

    The first update has arrived, and the second update is still being written.  (To be continued)Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 9 The Supremes

    Ji Ning smelled the aroma of the wine and couldn't help but pour himself a glass of wine. He took a sip first, nodded and praised: "Good wine, it makes my soul and spirit feel comfortable, and the collapse of my spirit is a little slower."

    "It's a pity that the collapse of the true spirit is irreversible." The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme on the opposite side also poured the wine slowly, with a hint of regret at the same time, "Otherwise, our cultivator civilization would really have gained another great power. And for us  For the entire cultivator civilization, your existence is much more important than having one more supreme being. After all, you are the first to truly master the eternal ultimate way. It is a pity"

    "If you want to blame me, you can only blame me for not practicing enough." Ji Ning said with a smile, "If I practiced better, I would be able to successfully merge with the Tao."

    "Those who open up the path are the most difficult." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme said, "Because no one has ever mastered the eternal and ultimate way before you, so there is no experience to follow. If you have previous experience, I am afraid that you  Then you will be able to succeed."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    yes.

    ¡°I am indeed a little bit close, but I don¡¯t need much. As long as I have a few more months to achieve the goal, I¡¯m afraid I will be able to discover the flaws myself and directly find out the true eternal ultimate path.

    It¡¯s a pity that it took me three more years because of ¡®Perfect Kenshin¡¯.

    "Haha, there must be someone who opens the way." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It's not bad to be able to open the way."

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse smiled and nodded: "I just learned about you not long ago. When I found out that you were in Blazing Sun Territory, I immediately asked the eight Territory Lords to find you quickly. I am looking for you this time. In fact, there is a big event!  A major matter that truly affects the survival of the entire cultivator civilization requires your help."

    "About the survival of cultivator civilization?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    so serious?

    "Is there anything that can threaten the civilization of cultivators?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "Yes." Supreme Heavenly Eclipse nodded, "I have just notified several other supremes, and the other supremes will come as soon as possible. Wait until all the supremes have arrived, and then we will talk about this together. We cultivators' civilization can be born  It is also a blessing for us to have someone who masters the eternal ultimate way. It is a pity that you failed to combine the way. If the combination succeeds, it will be even more joyful."

    "How many other supreme beings?" Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    "There are a total of six living supreme beings in our entire cultivator civilization. One of them has been sitting in the Narcissus clan for a long time. He can't come. Only the other four will come." Supreme Heavenly Eclipse said.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    The six supreme beings, this time it means that the five supreme beings are gathering here to talk to themselves.

    It¡¯s solemn enough.

    ¡­¡­

    Hongran¡¯s supreme cave.

    Hongran Supreme, who has been in seclusion in a quiet room for a long time.  There is a special part suspended in front of him, and Hongran Supreme is studying it.

    "Huh?" Hongran Supreme's expression suddenly changed.

    "What!!!" The two whiskers on Hongran's head suddenly stood up straight, and his golden eyes widened.

    "The eternal ultimate way? Finally, a practitioner has mastered the eternal ultimate way?" Supreme Hongran was shocked, "It's called Beiming Huh. Wasn't the little guy I saw last time called Beiming? He was  It was also the fourth level of the ultimate way at that time. This little guy actually mastered the eternal ultimate way?"

    "How could the old woman of Tianshi tell me such a big thing?" Supreme Hongran didn't even bother to care about the treasure parts of the Sith tribe. He even rushed out quickly, and the door of the quiet room suddenly opened.

    Hongran Supreme walked out full of anger.

    "Master." The young man in green came forward immediately.

    "Xian'er!" Hongran Supreme said angrily, "Let me ask you, do you know what happened when you asked Beiming Daojun to join me?"

    "I know, of course I know." The young man in green nodded, "The news about Beiming Daojun is so big, it has been spread a long time ago! He failed to combine the Dao. But he should still have mastered the eternal ultimate Dao. Even the Bingfeng Legion's  His majesty Loneliness was killed by him with one sword. Who else is he looking for? Lord Dafeng is also trying his best to help him spread the news, and he asked me to help spread the news! I also told many friends. I guess there should be many domains  The great powers of other worlds and different universes all know this."

    "But I don't know!" Hongran Supreme stared, "Why don't you tell me!!!"

    "This this¡­¡­"

    The young man in green had a grimace on his face, "Master, didn't you say that you were studying various weapons of the Sith tribe. If there is no big deal, don't you forbid me to disturb you?"

    "This is a big deal! The most important thing!" Hongran said.

    "Beiming Dao"Hedao failed.  It is estimated that he will die soon.  At most, it will leave only a legend, but is it also a big deal for you, Master?  "The young man in green was puzzled. From the perspective of their ruler, the emperor, this news was shocking enough. But it was just a piece of conversation material, and he felt there was no need to disturb the Supreme Being for this.

    "Alas." Hongran was helpless.

    Six Supreme Beings.

    The one guarding the Sith tribe¡¯s ancestral land didn¡¯t know about Ji Ning.

    The other four dragons are all invisible, and it is difficult for the dominant emperors to see them.  Although Ji Ning's story has long been spread among the ruling emperors, the other four supremes have never known about it.

    The only 'Hongran Supreme' who has more communication with the dominant emperors is also in seclusion, and his disciples do not dare to disturb him casually. They have never known about this matter and have been delayed until now. They are still in the 'Heavenly Eclipse' within the origin of the chaotic universe.  The Supreme Being was the first to know, and then notified several other Supreme Beings, and then they all learned about it.

    "Forget it, forget it." Supreme Hongran shook his head, "This time it's really embarrassing. I'm usually the best informed, but this time I am."

    "As he said that, Supreme Hongran waved his hand and left quickly across time and space.

    He couldn't help but be angry, because their supremes also had a division of labor. Supreme Hongran had promised him to be responsible for contacting the ruling emperors at the beginning. It could be regarded as a bridge. The ruling emperors and other practitioners could easily contact them if there was any big matter.  Get it to him quickly.  Then he informed several others.

    This time, the birth of a master of the eternal ultimate sword, such a great event, he was "notified". Naturally, he was a little unhappy and felt that he was losing face.

    ¡­¡­

    This is a desert void.

    The stars and the chaotic world here seem to have fallen into deathly silence. There are dozens of vast areas around it, all of which are absolutely silent.  No life can survive here, and no one dares to come close!  Even if the masters dare to get close, they will feel the terrifying power of death attacking them. If they continue to get closer, they will only die.

    Since then, this void has fallen into deathly silence forever.

    In a huge star with a diameter of one hundred billion miles, everything in this star is gray, and the extremely rich power of death envelopes this star.  This star is also the source of the death power of the void in dozens of surrounding territories.

    The rocks here are completely deserted and turned into countless gray sand grains.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The ground began to tremble.

    The endless power of death begins to change.

    The earth began to condense and moisten gradually, and countless green grass soon began to grow on the ground. The power of life began to appear on this star, and the deathly silence in the vast void began to gradually dissipate.

    The rain is pouring.

    Rivers, rivers, and oceans appear.

    The land masses change and mountains and canyons appear.

    Green grass plants grow rapidly, and grasslands, wastelands, and forests appear.

    From death to the power of life everything happens in just one breath!  In just one breath, the time in the surrounding void seemed to be distorted, as if a long time had passed and it completely turned into a force full of life.

    "Huh."

    A figure appeared on the land of stars.

    There was a trace of sadness in his eyes, and he shook his head slightly: "I have been practicing for so long, why is it so difficult to realize another source of ten thousand ways between life and death? If I can master another source of ten thousand ways, I'm afraid  There may be some transformation, but alas, it failed again. Perhaps practitioners can only master one source of ten thousand ways? I, Bolin, am it useless to struggle any more?"

    "But the news from Tianshi is good news. Our cultivator civilization has finally found someone who masters the eternal ultimate way, called Dao Lord Beiming? What a pity, what a pity. If he succeeds in joining the Tao, then  Even better. But no matter what, at least he has mastered the eternal ultimate way." As soon as he took a step, some ripples appeared in the space, and then disappeared without a trace.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 10 The Supremes Gather

    In the original ocean of the chaotic universe, in the wooden house.

    Ji Ning and Supreme Heavenly Eclipse were both sitting cross-legged. Since they had to wait for the other Supreme Beings to arrive before talking about business, Ji Ning was patient enough and started discussing the Tao with Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, discussing the many mysteries of 'Tao'.

    More than an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Haha" Accompanied by a hearty and majestic laughter, the door of the wooden house opened, and a majestic man wearing a loose green robe walked in. He had a pair of curved horns, and his eyes were like endless dark abyss. There was a sense of letting go in him.  Ji Ning was quite frightened by the terrible pressure, and his palms were also quite thick.

    "Dao Lord Beiming." This majestic man looked at Ji Ning with a smile on his face.

    "Beiming, this is Supreme Ekon." Supreme Tianshi introduced with a smile, "He is also the only Supreme born in our cultivator civilization after the war between us and the Sith tribe. He was also an extremely monster at the beginning.  In a short time, he became the master in one fell swoop and created a lot of waves. He is also called the 'Supreme Destruction'."

    "I rarely take action, but I am still very kind. It is only because I have understood the 'origin of destruction of all things' that I am called the Supreme Destruction." The majestic Supreme Ekon smiled and said, "You can just call me Ekon.  "

    "Ekong, sit down quickly." Tianshi Supreme said, "Sit down and talk slowly."

    "I am really happy to see Dao Lord Beiming. Our civilization has finally found someone who masters the eternal ultimate way." Supreme Ekon sat down.

    Ji Ning admired secretly.

    Those who can become supreme are indeed extraordinary people.

    The Supreme Heavenly Eclipse gave Ji Ning a very detached feeling, as if he was not like a normal creature. He was like the chaotic mother of all things, looking at all things with gentleness.

    And Ekong Supreme is okay, he still has a sense of heroism!  It also has a majestic and domineering meaning that reaches the sky, and also has the slightest aura of destruction.

    "Ekong, you little dragon is actually one step ahead of me." The door of the wooden house opened again and a bald old man in black robe walked in with a smile, the two fleshy whiskers on his head were still swaying, he seemed quite proud.

    "Old man, aren't you practicing earlier than me? Xiaolong always calls me." Ekong Supreme said helplessly.

    "Didn't you also call me old man?" Supreme Hongran glared, and then he looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Little friend Beiming, we meet again."

    "I have met Supreme Hongran." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Have you seen it?"

    Both Heavenly Eclipse Supreme and Ekong Supreme were surprised.

    It is difficult to see the Supreme Being. After all, Ji Ning¡¯s cultivation years are still short. They both thought that Ji Ning had never seen the Supreme Being before.

    "Yes, little friend Beiming originally wanted to ask me to reverse time and space and resurrect his Taoist companion." Hongran Supreme sighed, "Unfortunately, the chaotic world where his Taoist companion is located is the Supreme Divine Crystal after the death of 'Qi Supreme'  The world that has evolved is still the world formed when two supreme divine crystals collided. It would be impossible to resurrect his Taoist companion and risk my life."

    Both Tianshi and Ekong were startled.

    Ji Ning was also silent for a moment and then smiled and said: "It's over, it's over."

    "Come, let me toast you." Ekon raised his glass, "I have several Taoist companions who have also struggled with reversing time and space to resurrect them. However, the chaotic world where my Taoist companions are located is just ordinary.  , it¡¯s much easier to come back to life, I¡¯m luckier than you, come and have a drink with us.¡±

    Ji Ning picked up the wine glass and drank a glass of wine.

    "I didn't expect Beiming to be related to Qi." Tianshi Supreme sighed, "Qi is also considered to have extremely high levels of understanding, and he can also be considered the earliest supreme in our cultivator civilization. The earliest batch, that is,  Old man Hongran is the only one left."

    "I haven't lived enough yet!" Hongran Supreme glared, "Tianshi, you are shorter than me in cultivation, don't you want to follow the old path of Qi and Entropy Bones?"

    "There is no other way, and I couldn't see any other way before. However, our civilization has finally given birth to someone like Beiming Daojun who has mastered the eternal ultimate way. I am relieved. I am not in a hurry to fight.  Already." Supreme Heavenly Eclipse looked at Ji Ning with a smile.

    Ji Ning couldn't help but said: "Qi, do you still have the Entropy Bone?"

    "They are the other two old guys." Hongran Supreme smiled, "In terms of our civilization, the earliest group that has lived the longest are the three of us. They are Entropy Bone Supreme, Qi Supreme and me.  ! After us, it took a long time for Tianshi and the others to break through. Alas, Qi and Entropy Bone are both dead now."

    "Both Supreme Beings are dead, how did they die?" Ji Ning couldn't help but ask.

    The three of them, Hongran Supreme, Tianshi Supreme, and Ekong Supreme, looked at each other, and then Hongran Supreme smiled and said: "Little friend Beiming, don't be anxious, don't be anxious,You have to speak slowly.  Once you explain it clearly, you will understand naturally.  This also concerns our request for your help.  Let's wait for the other two to come too.  Haha, they both have arrived.  "

    As soon as the words fell.

    Ji Ning also turned his head and looked outside. The wooden planks of this wooden house had a large gap between each other. He could clearly see the outside at a glance. Two figures were coming side by side. They were the last two of the five supreme beings gathered this time.  .

    The eight Territory Lords and the God of Fire all stayed in the small courtyard.

    "One after another" Each of them held their breath.

    Everyone who comes is a Supreme Being.

    They all felt invisible pressure. Even the usually arrogant bird fire god was now well-behaved.

    "It's two more supreme beings." Qin Huo and the others looked into the distance curiously.

    In the distant ocean of Chaos Origin, two figures walked side by side and entered the small courtyard. They both glanced at the Eight Territory Lords and the Bird-Vulcan God, and without saying much, they walked directly into the house.

    "There are five supreme beings." The bird fire god muttered, "What are the five supreme beings and my master doing in there?"

    "I have lived for so long and have never seen the five supreme beings."

    "I have only met three of them."

    "It's rare for five supreme beings to gather together."

    The eight domain lords all murmured that it was too difficult to see the supremes. Even when they started the war with the Sith tribe, the supremes only commanded some master emperors respectively. Some of the eight domain lords had also participated in the war and had never seen them before.  All supreme.

    The eight domain lords and the God of Fire all looked at the wooden house curiously.

    In this seemingly ordinary wooden house, five supreme beings and the first Dao Lord in the chaotic universe to master the eternal ultimate way have gathered. They are also curious outside the house, what are they talking about inside?

    Inside the house.

    The last two Supremes came in side by side. Ji Ning smiled. Compared with Supreme Hongran and Supreme Ekong, he was considered the prettiest one!  Even the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme is not that beautiful, but the two Supremes who came in at the end are all absolutely "beautiful to the country", "disastrous to the country and the people" and other words that Ji Ning can use are not too excessive in the slightest.  Two extremely handsome men.

    The one on the left has white hair and looks a little decadent, with some beard on his face, but he is definitely a real handsome man. He seems to be between life and death, like the origin of all life, and like the destination of death.  Life will be unable to help but be attached to him.  However, Ji Ning and others who are powerful will naturally not be affected.

    The one on the right is extremely noble, with black hair and a smile. He is simply a perfect life.  Even Ji Ning with his Taoist mind couldn't help but feel that this was the interpretation of "beauty" in the world, and he couldn't help but be attracted to it.

    "This is Paulin." Hongran Supreme pointed at the somewhat decadent white-haired man next to him, and said with a smile, "This guy has been thinking about life and death, and made himself look like this. When I first met him, he was  Quite domineering, he clearly masters the origin of Ten Thousand Dao Claws, yet he makes himself look like this."

    "Huh?" Supreme Bolin looked at Ji Ning, a little surprised, "You and I are actually entangled in cause and effect?"

    "There is indeed some cause and effect." Ji Ning smiled, "Bo Lin Supreme doesn't know me, but I have already received the benefits of Bolin Supreme. The chaos source beast outside is still in a cave left by Bolin Supreme.  I obtained the Qianye Qingling and used it to tame this chaos source beast."

    "Oh?" Supreme Bolin showed a smile, "I did leave many caves and the like in various places. I was worried that we would eventually lose in that battle, and also hoped that our cultivator civilization could continue to multiply and struggle. But later we  If I win, those caves will no longer be of much use, so I won¡¯t care about them anymore. I didn¡¯t expect that I could be of some help to Bei Ming, so it seems that my hard work is not in vain.¡±

    Ji Ning admires Supreme Bolin quite a lot.

    This Bolin Supreme is obviously the origin of Ten Thousand Dao Claws, but his achievements in life are very high, and he even created a race - the Eternal Life Race!

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 11 The Source of Everything

    However, Ji Ning heard what Supreme Hong Ran said just now. Supreme Bolin was thinking about life and death, so even his aura changed drastically. The Eternal Life Clan should be regarded as having some achievements in 'life'. I don't know if they have any achievements in 'death'.  What an achievement.  Moreover, as the Supreme Being, what is the purpose of pondering life and death?

    "This is the Emperor Stone." Supreme Bolin pointed at another extremely beautiful man next to him and said with a smile, "The Supreme Emperor Stone achieved supreme status through illusion. His divine body has endless charm. We are waiting for him.  It¡¯s just that they all have perfect Taoist hearts. If they are practitioners from other masters, masters of different universes, etc., I¡¯m afraid they will quickly become obedient in front of the Emperor Stone.¡±

    "Illusion?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    This Supreme Emperor Stone is the ¡®origin of all illusions¡¯?  It's amazing.

    "I have met Dao Lord Beiming." Emperor Shizhi smiled, "In front of Dao Lord Beiming, my little tricks are nothing. I have been waiting for a long time for our civilization to have someone who can master the eternal ultimate.  The Tao. But I really didn¡¯t know when it would appear before! After all, it is too rare to reach the fourth level of the ultimate Tao, and it is extremely difficult to succeed in combining the Tao!"

    "It's difficult." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Although Dao Lord failed, he finally mastered the eternal and ultimate way, which can be considered a blessing for our civilization." Emperor Shi Zhizun said.

    ¡°Everyone, sit down and see how excited you all are.¡± Supreme Heavenly Eclipse said.

    Supreme Bo Lin and Supreme Emperor Shi took their seats immediately.

    The five Supreme Beings and Beiming Daojun all sat down separately.

    Ji Ning was getting more and more excited. He understood that it was finally time to talk about business.

    "Shall I tell you?" Hongran Supreme glanced around.

    "Old man, just say it." Supreme Ekon said, and the other Supremes also nodded.

    Supreme Hongran looked at Ji Ning: "Beiming, you should know that the Sith tribe has not been truly destroyed, right?"

    "Not really destroyed?" Ji Ning was shocked.

    "You don't know?" Supreme Hongran was also a little surprised, "Have you never been to the famous Sith tribe?"

    "I have heard of the Sith tribe, but I have never been there." Ji Ning said. This Sith tribe is very famous. Ji Ning has also heard about it from Emperor Yibo, and has also heard many powerful people talk about it.  .  That was the place where the Sith tribe originated, and even to this day, the Sith treasures there are the most numerous.  There are often powerful people going there.

    "Weren't the Sith tribe defeated and destroyed?" Ji Ning asked.

    Hongran Supreme smiled and said: "I thought you had failed to combine the Tao. Before you die and the Tao disappears, you will visit some famous places in the entire chaotic universe. I also thought that this is the Sith tribe.  you've been to.

    ¡°If you had been there, given your level, you would probably be able to see the truth from the truth, and understand that the Sith tribe was not really destroyed, but was completely blocked and trapped by us, and they could not come out again.  "

    Ji Ning listened carefully.

    "A long time ago" Hongran Supreme said, "In the vast chaotic universe, countless lives were multiplying and gradually embarked on the path of cultivation. Entropy Bone, Qi and I all became Supreme One after another. Later, Heavenly Eclipse Supreme  , Supreme Bolin, Supreme Emperor Stone, and Supreme Tapir Valley also appeared one after another.¡±

    "We were carefree at that time, and Entropy Bone also died in order to take the last step. But it doesn't matter, after all, they are all just pursuing their own way."

    "However, without any warning, the Sith tribe appeared."

    ¡°They are mysterious and powerful.¡±

    "The origin of the chaotic universe has issued a warning to us. We can secretly sense the threat posed by the Sith tribe to us." Supreme Hongran said, "I don't know if you have ever seen the Lord of the Sith tribe."

    "I have seen it." Ji Ning's eyes lit up and he continued, "I have seen an imprisoned Sith Lord. If I am not mistaken, that Sith Lord should have the realm of 'Supreme'  , he should be a Supreme. But his strength is much weaker than that of the Supreme. He is probably on par with the Domain Lords outside."

    Hongran Supreme nodded: "Yes, they are the Supreme."

    Ji Ning was shocked: "It's really the Supreme, but what's their strength?"

    "They are not our supreme beings here." Supreme Hongran said, "Although the chaotic universe is vast and infinite, outside the chaotic universe, there is a truly endless space, and in that endless space, there are other living things.  The Sith tribe comes from another chaotic universe in endless space!"

    "Another chaotic universe?" Ji Ning has never been out.

    "A few of us have become Supremes, and we have sensed some secrets from the origin of the chaotic universe." Supreme Hongran said, "In the endless void, there are many huge celestial bodies. Among themThe largest and most powerful thing is the chaotic universe!  Even in the endless void, there are only a handful of chaotic universes. The most invincible and powerful existence in the endless void is the controller of the chaotic universe!  "

    "To become the controller of the chaotic universe, you must first become supreme! Then refine the origin of the entire chaotic universe. From then on, you have mastered the power of the entire chaotic universe." Hongran Supreme looked at Ji Ning, "You should understand that mastering the power of the chaotic universe  How powerful.¡±

    Ji Ning was shocked.

    Of course he understands.

    The power of the sea of ????sources in the Blazing Sun Domain, one of the eight domains, is so majestic that it surpasses the Supreme.

    And the power of the entire chaotic universe is so huge that it is simply unimaginable.  Once you master the power of the chaotic universe, you can do anything.

    "The Sith tribe comes from another chaotic universe. That chaotic universe has a superior controller of the chaotic universe! Therefore, their cultivation civilization is very developed, and many of their cultivation methods are very mysterious and superb." Hongran  The Supreme said, "After all, their chaotic universe already has a controller. There can be no second controller, so they invaded our chaotic universe and want to control our chaotic universe!"

    "After all, they are foreign beings, and they are suppressed by us, and they cannot receive the blessing of a trace of Tao power. So even the Supreme, in our case, does not have the blessing of Tao, and is still under invisible suppression. Naturally weak  There are so many." Hongran Supreme said.

    "They are completely different lives from us. Because they were born from two completely different chaotic universes."

    "Once they take control of our chaotic universe, they will transform the environment of the entire chaotic universe and make the chaotic universe adapt to them. And the lives of us original practitioners will all perish! From then on, the lives born in our chaotic universe,  They will become like the Sith." Supreme Hongran looked at Ji Ning, "This is a life and death battle, we cannot retreat."

    Ji Ning asked: "The controller of the chaotic universe doesn't dare to come to our place?"

    "He didn't dare."

    Hongran Supreme said, "The source of his power is their chaotic universe! He can use the power of the chaotic universe in the endless void and is invincible. But once he enters our chaotic universe! He can no longer use it and will be suppressed.  .So he didn¡¯t dare to come in.¡±

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But he doesn't bother to come in. He has already stood at the highest level of life in the endless void and is omnipotent." Supreme Hongran sighed, "But other lives in his chaotic universe, if they want to control the chaotic universe, they can only  They can come out and invade other places. So, we are being targeted here."

    "We have killed sixteen Sith Lords and imprisoned six. Since the Sith Clan is blocked by us, there may be other Lords there.

    In other words, there are a lot of Sith Lords who invaded our place alone.  I'm afraid you will understand the gap between our cultivation civilization and theirs.  "

    Ji Ning nodded, the gap was huge.

    "They surpass us in many aspects, such as the refined magical creatures and so on." Hongran Supreme said, "Although we tried our best to fight at the beginning, we suppressed them by virtue of the geographical location, and even blocked their lair, making it impossible for them to invade and infiltrate.  . But this is a hidden danger after all! As time goes by, other civilizations may invade again!"

    "So, the real solution once and for all is to have a controller of our chaotic universe!" Hongran Supreme said, "As long as we control the chaotic universe, we can truly use the power of the entire chaotic universe. At that time,  It is our fault for invading other civilizations, and no other civilization dares to invade us."

    Ji Ning agreed.

    Now that I don¡¯t have a controller in this chaotic universe, I can still persist until now. Once I have a controller, I will be truly invincible.

    "It's too difficult to control the chaotic universe." Supreme Hongran shook his head, "Entropy Bone tried it before, and he died. Qi also tried it, and he died."

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 12 Help

    "The power of the chaotic universe is too huge. Although we are creatures born in this chaotic universe, our origins have no resistance to us. But we cannot bear such a huge power." Supreme Hongran sighed, "If we try forcefully, we will be defeated by the entire chaos.  Being crushed by the power of the universe is simply suicide. Both Entropy Bone and Qi are very powerful, but neither of them could resist. They also told us before they died that we should not try. The gap is too big."

    The other four supreme beings were also silent.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    If you eat too much, you will starve to death!  A burden that is too heavy will crush you to death!  Even the most powerful Supreme cannot reach the bottom line of withstanding the power of the entire chaotic universe.

    Therefore, for the spirit of the Blue and White Cave to say ¡®Qi Zhizun¡¯ is considered suicide.

    "But we have no other way." Hongran Supreme said, "Besides this one-and-done solution, there is really no other way. So Tianshi is also prepared to try it."

    "I have practiced at the origin of the chaotic universe for a long time." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme said, "I have also tried slight erosion and refining many times. I think there is still a glimmer of hope."

    "Entropy Bone and Qi also feel that there is a glimmer of hope." Hongran Supreme said.

    "This is temptation." Supreme Ekon said with a smile, "Don't be stupid, there is a glimmer of possibility in everything, but for this glimmer of possibility, I am afraid that we will all risk our lives and it will be impossible to refine it. Now with Bei  Ming, our civilization can be considered to have hope, so there is no need for us to commit suicide foolishly."

    Ji Ning asked in confusion: "There is really only one way to become the controller of the chaotic universe, and there is no other way? Since we defeated the Sith tribe and blocked the Sith tribe, why not drive them all out?"

    "If you can drive him out, you will be driven out long ago." Paulin Supreme smiled softly.

    "We can't drive them away." Emperor Shizun said.

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse smiled and explained: "Master Beiming, you also know that the Sith tribe has a large number of powerful weapons as a civilization. The deeper you go in the lair, the more defense and powerful weapons they have!  Their lair is the most dangerous. Our original war with them was to disperse the battlefield throughout the chaotic universe, instead of fighting in their lair!"

    "We have geographical advantages everywhere in the chaotic universe! The Sith tribe was also full of confidence at the beginning, and if they wanted to refine the origin of the chaotic universe, they had to kill us." Supreme Eclipse said, "So they came out and stayed with us.  The whole chaotic universe was fighting everywhere. In the end, we won narrowly and narrowly."

    "In order to refine it, I have to kill you?" Ji Ning was a little confused.

    Hongran Supreme said: "Yes."

    "In the earliest days, the chaotic universe was vast, and the creatures that were born were extremely rare. With the reproduction, the number of creatures increased. All power is a certain number! The power of the chaotic universe was absorbed by the practitioners. The practitioners  They have become stronger! It can be said that more than half of the power of the entire chaotic universe is scattered among countless practitioners."

    "So once a practitioner dies and his true spirit is dissipated, he must return to his origin."

    "But¡ª¡ª"

    "The Sith have a way to kill us and take away our true spiritual power!" Hongran Supreme said, "The more they kill us, the more power we will lose in the entire chaotic universe. The more power we will lose.  , then the origin of the chaotic universe will become weaker and weaker. After that, it is possible for the outside Sith tribe to refine the origin."

    Ji Ning suddenly realized.

    The Sith tribe¡¯s refining methods are definitely more sophisticated and mature!  But they are outsiders after all, and they are suppressed and excluded. They must first weaken the origin of chaos before they can hope to succeed.

    "The entire chaotic universe. The most powerful beings are us Supremes. Killing a Supreme is a huge success for them." Supreme Hongran said with a smile, "But it is too difficult to kill us. The next ones are those  It is the master. Killing the master is not bad for them. They just want to massacre, so we will divide the battlefield across the chaotic universe. If they want to kill, they can only come out. Otherwise, they will not be able to kill us."

    "In the end we won."

    "However, when we finally attacked the Sith tribe, we only captured the outermost perimeter. We also felt a huge crisis deep in their lair. In the dark, we sensed that if we entered, we would also be in danger of falling. So we  Decided to block them so they can't get out," Hongran said.

    "Since they have weakened the origin of the chaotic universe."

    "We also found a way to supplement the origin of the chaotic universe. That is to imprison those Sith Lords, and let those Sith Lords be gradually penetrated by the original power of the Chaos Universe while being imprisoned and tortured. In the end, the power of those Sith Lords  , will be absorbed. This is an external force. Once it is absorbed, our chaotic universe itself will be destroyed.??can also be supplemented.  "Hongran Supreme said, "This is our most stupid method.  "

    Supreme Ekon on the side curled his lips and said: "Unfortunately, none of them succeeded. The six imprisoned Sith Lords have been carrying them until now. They have been tortured like this, but their Taoist hearts have not collapsed or given up."

    "One day, they will give up. As long as they give up and don't resist, they will be penetrated and their power will be absorbed." Hongran Supreme said.

    Ji Ning wondered: "During the war, we also killed many Sith tribesmen. From those Sith tribesmen who were killed, weren't their true spirits absorbed?"

    "It's useless." Supreme Ekon said with a smile, "Don't think so beautifully! The Sith have already had some restraint methods. Once they die, their power will leave our chaotic universe and return to their chaotic universe. So.  We just imprisoned six Sith Lords."

    "This is the dilemma our civilization faces." Hongran Supreme said, "We are all thinking of ways, because we don't want one day to be refined by some powerful outsider who refines our chaotic universe.  Because of that, the chaotic universe will be transformed to adapt to foreign ethnic groups. All our ethnic groups will have to become extinct."

    Ji Ning understood.

    In the past, Ji Ning was considered carefree, feeling that with the support of the Supremes above, there was nothing to worry about.

    But now that he is standing at the top, he understands the dilemma of the entire civilization!

    Maybe

    ???????? How can the entire civilization of cultivators remain so comfortable for a long time, tens of millions of chaotic eras?  Hundreds of millions of chaos eras?  Or even longer?

    But as long as we don¡¯t have a controller of the chaotic universe!  Then, I am afraid that it will eventually perish in the future.  Even if it does not perish at the hands of the Sith civilization, it will perish at the hands of other foreign civilizations.

    "So those who violate the rules of the chaotic universe will also harm the origin. We rarely do things like reversing time and space." Supreme Hongran said with emotion, "After your Taoist companion dies, her soul's true spirit only contains extremely  With a little bit of Supreme Qi's power, the damage caused by reversing time and space is actually nothing to the origin. But the origin still resists crazily! Because it wants to keep itself strong enough, and it is also afraid of being refined by external invaders."

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    "Haha, fortunately, our situation is not bad." Supreme Ekon smiled, "Although there may be other civilizations invading in the future. But at least now, we only have one opponent-the Sith! And their home base is occupied by us.  Blockade. We have the advantage!"

    "Don't be too happy too soon." Supreme Paulin said calmly, "The Sith tribe has been dormant for so long, maybe there will be external power to supplement it and become stronger."

    "But we have Beiming." Supreme Ekon still smiled happily.

    He is the only one among the five Supreme Beings present who broke through to Supreme Level after the war.  On the contrary, I feel more confident.

    "Beiming." Supreme Hongran also smiled, smiling easily, "The reason why the five of us are gathered here is because Tapir Valley has been guarding the Sith tribe for a long time and is watching over the Sith tribe. We just have a relationship.  Please help me with the matter of the survival of the entire cultivator civilization."

    "Yeah." The other four Supremes also looked at Ji Ning.

    "Please tell me." Ji Ning nodded.

    Knowing the situation of his own civilization, Ji Ning will naturally not back down.

    Since we stand at the top of the entire civilization, we naturally have to stand up like other supreme beings.  There are tall people holding up the sky when it falls, and now I am one of the tall people!

    "If our civilization has a controller of the chaotic universe, it will be a real success once and for all." Hongran Supreme looked at Ji Ning, "But it is too difficult to control the power of the entire chaotic universe. We have no hope. There is a way that can definitely be achieved! That is  Use the ultimate way to achieve the supreme goal!"

 Text Volume 40 Chapter 13 What do you want to do?

    "Your strength is equal to ours. If you achieve the ultimate supreme level, your strength will probably be much higher than ours. Much stronger than Entropy Bone, Qi and the others. Entropy Bone, Qi, and Tianshi all feel that there is  A glimmer of hope. The Supreme Being of the Ultimate Way can easily destroy the Sith clan's nest by himself! If he can control the power of the chaotic universe again, he will be invincible." Supreme Hongran looked at Ji Ning, "And this requires  You helped."

    "Me? I have failed to join the Tao." Ji Ning said.

    "But you have realized the eternal and ultimate way." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme also said.

    "With your eternal and ultimate way, I believe that in our civilization, it won't be too long before an emperor with the ultimate way will appear! From an emperor to the supreme, his life is not in danger. There is still hope. Even if he remains in the realm of an emperor,  It¡¯s also that we supremes are equally powerful.¡± Supreme Hongran expected, ¡°We have always covered up the ultimate path in the past and did not deliberately spread it. It is because this path is too difficult and we don¡¯t want too many evildoers to die on this path.¡±

    "If masters like these today are in the world realm, they will know that there is an ultimate way. And there is a method to guide them! With their talents and understanding, given enough time, there is still hope to embark on the ultimate way."

    "But what's the result of embarking on the ultimate path? Failure in joining the path, death!"

    "Only those who blaze the trail purely on their own without any guidance have a greater chance of succeeding in Hedao." Hongran said supremely.

    Ji Ning agrees with this.

    Without guidance, practice will be more difficult, but general understanding is more exaggerated.  Like the original Three Realms.  Even without the guidance of the Dharma, it would be difficult to reach the world realm.  It's possible, everyone has great understanding!

    The ultimate way is this truth.

    There are guidelines.  He reluctantly set foot on this path, but ultimately failed to join the path.

    But those who are able to embark on the journey without guidance are much more talented and knowledgeable!  In the entire chaotic universe, it is extremely rare for people to reach the fourth level of the ultimate path on their own!  All of them are great geniuses, and if they try, they will have greater hope.  Even if it fails, it will only result in the loss of a few lives.  It has little impact on the entire origin of chaos.

    And if it is made public on a large scale.  If a large number of geniuses fall on it, the reproduction of the chaotic universe will be affected.  There are too few strong men.

    "It's different now!" Hongran Supreme said, "Now that there is an eternal and ultimate way, then those who come after you will have a path to follow."

    "Then, we can truly reveal the ultimate path. Let many practitioners embark on the ultimate path when they are in the world state. And with your experience in combining the path, they will not have to take detours. The possibility of success will increase tenfold and a hundredfold.  ." said Hongran Supreme.

    Ji Ning sighed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ista do if there is a senior who has opened the way before me, I am afraid that I will succeed.

    Now I have blazed a trail for myself.

    Latecomers can clearly see how to take this road. With experience and preparation, success will naturally be different.

    "We ask for your help." Hongran Supreme said solemnly, "I hope you can hand over your eternal ultimate way to us. We will teach it to the younger generations who have reached the fourth level of the ultimate way. Of course, we  You will make them swear an oath to join your sect. They will be regarded as your registered disciples of Beiming Dao Lord."

    "Beiming." Supreme Bolin, Supreme Tianshi, Supreme Emperor Stone, and Supreme Ekon also looked at Ji Ning.

    They all look forward to it.

    But they also know that a unique skill is the most proud achievement of a practitioner in his life.

    How much has Ji Ning gone through?

    "Many setbacks, many sufferings, many adventures, encounters, etc countless experiences in his life.  In the end, he created the "Eternal Ultimate Way", his unique knowledge.  Every powerful person has deep emotions!  Because I have paid so much for the Tao, which is the reflection of the light of my life.

    Therefore, ¡®Tao should not be taught lightly¡¯.

    Now the five supremes hope that Ji Ning will teach his Tao on a large scale. Everyone who has reached the fourth level of the ultimate Tao is qualified to learn it!

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    The five supreme beings all suddenly showed joy.

    "Beiming, thank you."

    "Our entire civilization will never forget you." They were all excited. They were afraid that Ji Ning would give up and not teach him, so what could they do?

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "Qi Zhizun and the others are fighting regardless of their lives, and Tapir Valley Supreme has been guarding the Sith tribe. I, Ning, have nothing else to use, only this eternal and ultimate way."  .What more is there to say? However, I have to add a condition: those with evil minds cannot be taught."

    "You don't need to worry about this." Hongran Supreme Lian??, "We want to find a controller of the chaotic universe for our own civilization. How dare we cultivate evil-minded people? When evil people become controllers, it may be a catastrophe for our civilization."

    "It's just because some evil people are left behind to keep the entire cultivator civilization fighting, so that some strong people can be tempered. If it weren't for the purpose of tempering strong people, some with extremely evil minds I would have taken action and killed them all.  ." Supreme Heavenly Food said coldly, deep down she hated those extremely evil people.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Haha As long as Beiming nods and agrees, it will be easy." Hongran Supreme smiled.

    "We will soon send an order so that the message of the Ultimate Way will begin to spread throughout the chaotic universe. We will even pass on the first four levels of the Ultimate Way to the masters of the major realms, allowing them to select the best to teach them.  ." Supreme Ekong smiled and said, "We still have better methods for the first four levels of the ultimate way. When we reach the fourth level, we will teach Beiming your eternal ultimate way."

    "Okay, I will make a record soon and record all the experiences of Hedao." Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming." Supreme Bolin looked at Ji Ning, "You have made much greater contributions than us. Tell us what you have in mind, and we will naturally help you as much as we can."

    "Yes, what do you want to do?" Hongran Supreme and the others also looked at Ji Ning.

    they know¡­¡­

    Beiming Daojun failed to unite with Dao, and he didn't live too long. I'm afraid he has some wishes.

    Ji Ning was startled.

    "What I want most" Ji Ning immediately thought of his hometown and his wife Yu Wei.

    My hometown is the warmest place in my heart.

    His wife Yu Wei is a knot that he can never let go of.

    "It's a pity your Taoist companion, we can't reverse time and space and resurrect." Supreme Hongran sighed.

    Ji Ning smiled: "There is indeed something I can't let go of, and that is my hometown! But Nuwa will protect it. If there is a real crisis, I will ask Nuwa to ask the Supremes for help."

    "Little things."

    "This is nothing more than a trivial matter." The five Supreme Beings all thought it was very simple.

    "There is another thing that may be troublesome." Ji Ning said, "My hometown is inside the Yanlong Domain! So I don't want to watch the Yanlong Domain be destroyed. There is a person in the Yu Xinghai next to the Yanlong Domain.  The Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death is slowly growing. Although my strength is good now, I can't fight for a long time after all. I'm afraid that before the Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death is destroyed, my true spirit will be completely broken. So I want to ask the Supremes for help to destroy it.  The yin and yang wheel of life and death.¡±

    "Leave this to me." Supreme Ekon said simply.

    Although it is quite difficult for the supreme beings to destroy the yin and yang wheel of life and death, it is not a big deal.

    Of course, they usually won¡¯t interfere in these things, and will only follow the evolution of the entire chaotic universe!  After all, doing this was a bit thankless, but when Ji Ning said it, they naturally agreed immediately.

    "What else, these are very simple." Hongran Supreme smiled, "To be honest, we old guys always feel that we owe you Beiming a lot. After all, you have blazed a trail. This gives our entire civilization hope.  .¡±

    "I really can't think of anything else." Ji Ning smiled.

    Of course I have my own wishes.

    Resurrection of wife.

    "If I could realize the higher ultimate state of the Supreme Way before the body's death path disappears, I'm afraid I can avoid the disaster of death.  But this is all delusion!  Resurrection of Wife Supremes cannot be done.  And the time he has left is too short after all, and it is not enough to realize the ultimate path, the supreme state.

    "I heard that you have been looking for that Nuwa." Tianshi Supreme said suddenly, "Now you have asked that Nuwa to protect your hometown. The stronger she is, the more helpful she will be to your hometown. As far as I know, she  She probably hasn¡¯t become the master of another universe yet. There are still unowned alternate universes among the eight realms, so I will give one to this Nuwa and let her become the master of another universe."

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supreme Beings Chapter 14 The Perfect Dharma

    "Thank you, Supreme Lord Tianshi. I want to tell the whole world loudly that I hired a rock to read for you," Ji Ning said with a smile on his face.

    It¡¯s not easy to find an alien universe without an owner.  But it is very easy for the Supremes, because they are the ones who created it.

    "Beiming." The indifferent Supreme Bolin on the side said, "You have failed to unite, and your soul's true spirit is disintegrating. I have a treasure that can preserve your soul's true spirit and slow down the disintegration of your soul's true spirit.  !" As he spoke, Supreme Paulin flipped his hand, and a palm-sized white disk appeared. There were two golden secret lines on the disk, exuding some strange fluctuations.

    The fluctuation made the soul and soul feel comfortable, and Ji Ning secretly admired it.

    The disc flew into Ji Ning¡¯s hand.

    "With this treasure, my life span can be extended by 30%." Ji Ning did not refuse, and took it into his body with a thought.

    "I also have one here. It may not be as good as Paulin's, but it should still be of some help to you." Tianshi Supreme also said.

    "I have one too." Hongran Supreme said with a smile.

    "I'll take out one of these gadgets."

    The five supreme beings all took out some gadgets.

    Either the strange Zhen breed in the chaos universe, or some special Qi treasures of the Sisi tribe, are beneficial to the true spirit of the soul.  In fact, the Supremes don't care about these treasures, because they all have truly infinite lifespans, so why do they need these treasures?  It was only when Supreme Bolin mentioned it that they all thought of this.

    Ji Ning also accepts all comers. These treasures have the effect of nourishing and nourishing the true spirit of the soul, but the more there are, the worse the effect will be.

    With the combined use of many treasures, the disintegration speed of the true soul has been slowed down by less than half, and my lifespan has been extended by about 60% accordingly!  But if there is a fierce fighting in the future, the disintegration speed will be much faster.

    "It's a pity that our civilization's practice methods are much weaker than those of the Sith tribe." Supreme Hongran sighed.  "The Sith's cultivation method is more advanced. They have no distinction between divine and magical power at all. Their power is completely unified. Even when they are in the Tao Lord stage there is no danger of life or death."

    "From World Realm to Dao Lord, from Dao Lord to Emperor, from Emperor to Supreme! There is no danger to life. This is the truly perfect cultivation method." Supreme Hongran said, "And in our civilization, the method is relatively simple.  The Dao Lord stage. One step leads to life and death, the first four steps are enough, and the final integration of the Dao is the biggest difficulty."

    "No danger?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    He knew that the Sith¡¯s cultivation was completely different from his own. Like the power of the blue and white mist, Qi Supreme imitated the Sith and figured it out.

    "Yes." Tianshi Supreme also said, "At the Dao Lord stage, even if they fail again and again, they can still try again. Even if the combination fails, the soul and true spirit will not collapse. They can try thousands of combinations.  Tao, the only restriction on them is their life span."

    "Ah." Ji Ning continued, "Have you ever obtained the Sith Clan's cultivation method?"

    "We got a lot." Supreme Hongran shook his head, "But it's useless. They are completely different beings from us. They were reproduced from two chaotic universes. Their cultivation method we can't use it at all! We have long ago  I tried. Kai also spent a lot of effort on this road, but he failed to succeed. He was very unwilling to do so until his death."

    Ji Ning couldn't help but said: "Can you give me some of the Sith tribe's cultivation methods so that I can have a look?"

    "Give."

    "I have quite a few here too."

    "Beiming, you can take a look."

    The five Supreme Beings also understood what Ji Ning was thinking. The Sith tribe¡¯s cultivation method was perfect and there was no danger of death during the cultivation stage.  In fact, this is normal.  There is no danger in the World Realm to the Dao Lord, and there is no danger in the Emperor to the Supreme Lord.  Why is it so difficult to get from Taojun to Emperor?  This is purely caused by spiritual practice!

    The five supreme beings each immediately took out a storage magic weapon for Ji Ning. Each storage magic weapon contained a large number of jade slips.

    "These are not suitable for us practitioners." Hongran said.  "It needs to be transformed. Some techniques and secret techniques can still be used, but the cultivation method is completely useless."

    "Let me take a look." After Ji Ning obtained a large number of jade slips, he casually turned over his hands and took out a volume, and immediately began to read.

    The jade slips record the characters of the Sith tribe. The characters of the Sith tribe are similar to the three characters "Red Wave Hall", and similar to the "blue and white mark" of the Blue and White Cave Mansion It is very mysterious.  Being able to create such words shows that the Sith have completely surpassed their own civilization.  So the Sith tribe just invaded their own side and there were a lot of supremes!

    Fortunately, we have a good location.

    Those supreme beings invaded and were unable to exert the power of 'Tao', and they were still trapped by this?The chaotic universe repels and suppresses.  The strength is only at the level of Chi Yang Territory Lord and the others.  This is also the price to pay for invasion!  It is very difficult to invade and seize control of the chaotic universe.

    "This practice method is really perfect." Ji Ning couldn't help but marvel in his heart after watching it.

    There is no way to change it.

    From the earliest days of practice, the descriptions contain endless mysteries.

    Mysterious and mysterious, perfect and complete.

    According to this method, the power gained through practice is to absorb all the power, which is more perfect than one's own 'power of blue and white mist'.  After all, the power of blue and white mist still has some flaws.  The power of the Sith cultivators can be used to control magic weapons on the outside and strengthen their bodies on the inside. Each of them has a divine body comparable to that of the ancient cultivators.  Powerful.

    In the Dao Lord stage, there will be no result of true spirit disintegration.

    "It's perfect." Ji Ning looked at it.  There was a thought of despair.

    This kind of method is simply not something you can create by yourself.

    The gap is too big.

    Hongran Supreme and the others were all supreme. After a long time, they could not create one and even gave up!  Because Ji Ning felt that such a method was probably created by the controller of the chaotic universe of the Sith civilization. To create such a method, one must first create such words!  Every word has the mystery of the endless way. This is a method that far surpasses Ji Ning's.

    There are those mysterious words first, and then there are more mysterious methods.

    "When our civilization gives birth to the supreme being who achieves the ultimate way, a controller of the chaotic universe will also appear. In the future, our civilization will also have such a mysterious and perfect method." Supreme Hongran said, "In many other aspects, too.  There will be huge improvements, and our magic weapons will also be improved to a point where they are comparable to those of the Sith."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    From techniques to weapons to flying boats and warships, we lag behind the opponent in everything.

    The only advantage is the location!

    This is the home of our own practitioners, so every move has huge Tao power, but the other party not only does not have it, but also has to be suppressed.

    "By the way, Beiming, each of our Supremes has a letter talisman. Through the letter talisman, we can communicate with each other. Even if we are far apart, we can communicate as long as we are in this chaotic universe." Hongran Supreme said, at the same time  A dark red jade talisman also appeared in his hand, "This letter talisman is not easy to refine. Only the Supreme had it before. But you are different, you can also take one. If you have any questions, you can contact the six of us!"

    Ji Ning took the dark red letter talisman.

    The letter talisman was red as if blood had penetrated it. After a little refinement, Ji Ning immediately sensed six other places through the letter talisman, corresponding to the six supreme beings. From the faint aura, he could judge their respective identities. The strangest one  One should be the Supreme Tapir Valley who guards the Sith tribe's territory.

    ¡­¡­

    The Supremes chatted a lot with Ji Ning.

    The Supremes stand at a very high level, and they consider the entire civilization.  Now that Ji Ning has reached this level, he feels a little sad that there is not much he can do, after all, his lifespan is limited.  From now on, we still have to rely on the Supremes, the emperors who will achieve the ultimate way in the future, and the Supreme One who everyone is looking forward tothe ultimate way!

    The Supreme Being who is the Ultimate Way will lead the entire civilization to a new height.

    Ji Ning also left behind a jade slip that recorded the ¡®Eternal Ultimate Sword Way¡¯, and also mentioned some experiences of Hedao, such as the conditions for the Tao Heart to be perfect.  Knowing that ¡®the heart of the Tao must be perfect¡¯ also makes the Supreme Beings shake their heads a little.  It¡¯s difficult!  Only when the Taoist heart is perfect can the mind, divine power, and mana be perfectly integrated This is too difficult.

    But having Ji Ning¡¯s experience is much better than having no experience.

    If he had experience, Ji Ning would have succeeded in joining the Tao long ago.

    After staying for half a day, Ji Ning was ready to leave.

    "Beiming, let me take you there." Supreme Ekong smiled and said, "Didn't you say you were going to return to the Flame Dragon Realm after leaving the Blazing Sun Realm? It's so far away that it would be troublesome for you to go back. I'll send you off quickly,  When we get to the Flame Dragon Realm, we can easily break the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death."

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Supreme Ekong.¡± Ji Ning thanked him.

    ***************

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 40 Five Supreme Beings Chapter 15 Supreme Ekon

    Squeak.

    The door of the wooden house opened, and Ji Ning and Supreme Ekong walked out side by side. Supreme Hongran, Supreme Tianshi, Supreme Bolin, and Supreme Emperor Shi also stood up to see each other off.

    The eight domain lords outside respectfully stepped aside.

    "Master." The bird fire god was also very well-behaved at this time, and the five supreme beings put a lot of pressure on it.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning smiled.

    "So fast?" The God of Fire couldn't help but said, it's normal for powerful people to gather together and talk about Taoism for millions of years.

    "How long do you think it will take?" Ji Ning looked at the eight domain lords next to him with a smile, "Do you want to go together?"

    "We are in no hurry."

    "Master Dao, please."

    The Eight Territory Lords rarely have a reason to come, so how can they just leave?  Of course, I have to take the opportunity to get some benefits from Tianshi Supreme.

    "Beiming, if you have anything, please tell us directly." Supreme Hongran said.

    "If I can do it, I will do my best." Emperor Shizhi also said.

    Under the watchful eyes of these four Supreme Beings and the Territory Lords, Supreme Ekon released his mighty power, enveloped Ji Ning and the Bird Fire God, and advanced rapidly directly into the origin ocean of the chaotic universe.  With a crash, it disappeared from the far end of the field of vision.

    "This time we meet and say goodbye, I'm afraid I will say goodbye to Beiming Dao Lord forever." Supreme Bolin sighed. Ji Ning's lifespan is not long. With Ji Ning's strength, he probably won't bother them anymore. Naturally, it will be rare for them to meet again.  See you.

    "Although we only met him once, he has made great contributions to our entire civilization." Emperor Shizun also said.

    "Protect his hometown, this is what we can do for him."

    The emotions of these supreme beings are also somewhat complicated.

    In their eyes, Dao Lord Beiming is like a shooting star. He was once as bright as them, but will eventually perish.  But this meteor also illuminated the entire distant direction of civilization.  All they can do is try to satisfy Ji Ning's many ideas, but at Ji Ning's level, he can actually do many of them himself.

    With his strength, it would be too easy to grab an alien universe.  It will take some time at most.

    ¡­¡­

    Supreme Ekon can unleash his power as much as he can, leading Ji Ning and the Bird Fire God to travel through the ocean of chaos at an incredibly fast speed.  In fact, Ji Ning could do it if he tried his best, but he might not be able to penetrate the entire ocean of origin and his true spirit would be completely destroyed.  Of course, Supreme Ekon has no such worries and can use it to his heart's content.

    Soon, he left the origin of the chaotic universe, passed through the distant space, and came to the Blazing Sun Domain.

    There is a realm flying boat in the void. Nuwa, Su Youji, Ancestor Fengtong, Qingmo, Master Quliang, Emperor Yuhong, etc. are all talking to each other, very leisurely.  Waiting for Ji Ning.

    "The master is here." Qing Mo, who controlled the realm flying boat, was the first to notice the three figures outside.

    Wow.

    Three figures from outside entered the flying boat in an instant. When they saw the tall and majestic man in green robes with curved corners next to Ji Ning, Nuwa and the others became quiet for a moment.

    Ji Ning smiled and said, "This is Supreme Ekong."

    "Destruction Supreme?" Ancestor Feng Tong's face changed slightly,

    "Greetings to the Lord of Destruction." As Patriarch Fengtong and Emperor Yuhong spoke first, everyone else even saluted respectfully.  Ji Ning directly called him 'Ekong', but most practitioners would call him 'Supreme Destruction' in awe.  The reputation of the Supreme Destruction is still very high. After all, it was only after the ancient war that he broke through and emerged. Ancestor Feng Tong and others who are well-informed also know the name of Ekon.

    Supreme Ekong said calmly: "You're welcome, I will stay with you for a while. It's better for everyone to relax."

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but besides Ji Ning, who else here could be relaxed?  Even the god of fire is afraid of him.

    "Sovereign Ekong, let's go to that other universe first." Ji Ning said.

    "Okay. Let's go."

    With a thought of Supreme Ekon, a huge wave of power enveloped the entire realm spaceship, tearing apart time and space with just one breath.  He had already left the Blazing Sun Realm and came to a dark place.  Following the tearing of time and space again we arrived at the void of the 'Histing Elephant Domain', one of the eight domains.

    This speed made Ancestor Fengtong and Nuwa secretly speechless.

    Many complex time and spaces in the eight realms are in front of the Supreme Being.  It's like a smooth road!

    "Is that an alien universe? An alien universe without a master?" Ancestor Feng Tong and Lord Green Demon suddenly exclaimed. They clearly saw a huge planet in the distance that was only a hundred billion miles in diameter.  A sphere, the surface of this sphere is boundless, with a faint distortion of time, and the fluctuations it emits are also vast and strange.Test.

    The alien universe is indeed very vast inside, no less than a realm.

    But if you look at it from the outside, the alien universe is not that big!  When the Supreme One was created, it was only as big as a palm. Without the control of the master, it would become hundreds of billions of miles in diameter, and its breath would be so wanton.  Once it is refined by a master, it will be completely different.

    "Bang."

    "It is also a great joy for us to discover another universe this time. Why should we fight so hard? If we continue to fight like this, you two may not be able to get it even if you risk your lives. This time, let me give up this different universe for the time being. I'll wait.  Next time, I will give it to you! And almost all my treasures can be given to you. Why are you so persistent?" There were five figures fighting in the void in the distance.

    "You are so shameless! Give it to me next time? Who knows when it will be next time? We have been practicing for so long before encountering such a good opportunity. How can I be humble? Either give me this alien universe, or  , give me enough treasures. The treasures you took out are simply a joke when compared with those from other universes!"

    Killing like crazy.

    "However, the difference in strength between the two sides is not large. When the difference in strength is not large, it is difficult to kill the other side.  Therefore, neither party will give up easily and will usually give up only when their own divine power and mana have been exhausted.  Even in the end, it is normal for a few masters to die.

    "Qinhuo, let them stop." Ji Ning ordered with a smile. It would be a loss for Supreme Ekong to intervene, and other practitioners might not be able to intimidate them for a while.

    "Yes, master." The bird fire god immediately responded.

    "You five, stop!" With a roar that swept through time and space, a giant bear with huge wings bathed in flames appeared. The bird fire god was extremely arrogant and stared at the masters. Five people were fighting in the distance.  The master was suddenly frightened and his expression changed: "Chaos source beast?"

    It is too easy for the Chaos Source Beast to kill the Overlord.

    Wow.

    ????????????????????????????????Following this is a group of cultivators flying out of the domain. The leaders are Ji Ning and Ekong Zhizun, followed by Nuwa, Fengtong Ancestor, Yuhong Emperor, and Qu Liangzhu all of them.

    "This this¡­¡­"

    "Isn't it Ancestor Fengtong and the others?"

    The eight realms of the universe are all very close to the origin of the chaotic universe.  These five masters also immediately recognized the famous Ancestor Fengtong and Emperor Yuhong. These two are both masters of different universes.  Lord Qu Liang next to him looked like the Emperor in Golden Clothes, with the same rank as Lord of Different Universes.  They can be easily killed.

    The god of fire can also kill them.

    And these are not the leaders, the two leadersa young man in white carrying a black divine sword, it seems that the true spirit is disintegrating?  Is he a Taoist who failed to achieve harmony?  The other one was a majestic man in green robes with curved horns. Although his aura was not much, it made them tremble with fear from the bottom of their hearts. They had never been so scared.

    "Supreme!" Although they have never seen it, they instantly understood. I am afraid that only the Supreme can feel such a terrifying feeling.

    "The Dao Lord who stood side by side with the Supreme and failed to unite? He must be the legendary Dao Lord Beiming."

    The five masters stood there, all of them trembling in their hearts. At this time, they had no idea of ??snatching another universe. They were also shocked. What kind of team was this? It was too scary.

    Ji Ning secretly lamented that the behavior styles of the Supremes are also different. Supreme Hongran usually completely restrains his aura, while Supreme Ekong acts in a relatively domineering manner.

    "It's true that Tianshi chose a different universe without an owner, and other practitioners discovered it." Supreme Ekon frowned and shook his head. With his arrogant temperament, he did not want to take the name of robbing the different universe, and immediately ordered  , "Beiming, let your fellow countryman refine this alien universe."

    "Nuwa, go." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Nuwa did not refuse and flew towards the alien universe.

    "You five." Supreme Ekon frowned and said, "This alien universe should not be yours. Don't even think about this alien universe. However, since you find it, it is considered a destiny, I will give you a gift.  If you have the opportunity, go ahead." He said and waved his hand, and a wave of power directly carried the five masters into a time and space channel, and sent them to a treasure place known to Supreme Ekon.

    ******

    I will post one chapter first, and the second one will be a bit slow.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 16 Return

    The surface of the alien universe in the distance is vast, with vast and mysterious fluctuations.

    After Nuwa entered alone, almost as soon as she took a breath, the alien universe began to change. The vast aura on its surface began to converge, the fluctuations also completely converged, and at the same time, the surface glowed with traces of vibrant green.

    "This alien universe seems to have life." Su Youji looked at it in amazement and couldn't help but say.

    "There is life." Supreme Ekon said calmly, "Everything in the ownerless universe is based on instinct, and there is no real will! And now that Nuwa has refined it, then Nuwa's will,  It is the will of the entire alien universe. Her life is almost integrated with the alien universe, as if it were one body. The alien universe is like an incarnation of Nuwa."

    A moment later.

    The alien universe shrank sharply, and soon it shrank into a small one. Nuwa's figure also appeared, and the 'tiny' alien universe entered Nuwa's body.

    "Disciple, where do you plan to place this alien universe?" Patriarch Feng Tong asked.

    "Stay close to home." Nuwa said, "Those creatures in my hometown can also enter this different universe to live in the future."

    Ji Ning agreed in his heart.

    Once the alien universe is settled, it seems to take root.  Moreover, the alien universe has many uses, such as using the power of the alien universe to tear apart time and space and advance forward, which is comparable to the realm spaceship.  And can establish a fixed time and space channel with the outside world!  However, the further the distance, the more difficult it is to establish a channel.  Nuwa's alien universe must establish a fixed channel with the Three Realms, so naturally it cannot be too far away from the Yanlong Realm.

    It can also be seen from this that in the alien universe that Ji Ning went to when he was in the world realm, the master of the alien universe, the "Lord of the Destruction Divine Court", must have some friendship with the Lord Mang Ya!

    A master of an alternate universe has absolute control over his own alternate universe. It is like a clone of himself. It is impossible for Master Mang Ya to secretly open a passage.

    Lord Mang Ya said that at the beginning.  It was also to make Ji Ning, Tianhuo Mangya and the others feel that they were in danger and not dare to take it lightly, so that it had the 'sharpening effect'.  Ji Ning guessed it was enough for a few of them to die in the first place. If Tianhuo Mangya was in danger of death, I am afraid that Mangya's Lord or the Lord of the Destroying Divine Court would take action!

    So it was simply a road of training for Tianhuo Mangya without any danger.

    Ji Ning and the others are companions.

    Although there is no danger, Tianhuo Mangya cannot be informed!  It can also be seen that Master Mangya has good intentions and is for his tribe.  He really put a lot of thought into it.

    "Let's go back to Yanlong Realm." Ji Ning said.

    Ekong Zhizun, Ji Ning and the others were riding on the realm flying boat.  Tear apart time and space and embark on a journey back to the Flame Dragon Realm.

    In the middle of the journey, Master Qu Liang, Ancestor Feng Tong, and Emperor Yuhong all left one by one.  After all, Ji Ning couldn't always take them with him.  Nuwa is temporarily separated from her master, and Nuwa will eventually return to her hometown.

    *******

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Moving forward.

    The speed of coming back is much faster than before.

    The flying boat continuously shuttles through time and space at ultra-long distances, and the surrounding space and time is distorted and turned into colorful channels.

    "Beiming." Supreme Ekong and Ji Ning were sitting cross-legged, drinking wine, and chatting.  Su Youji and Qing Mo didn't dare to interfere casually.

    "After you go back this time and destroy the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death, what are your plans next?" asked Supreme Ekong.

    "What plans can you have? Haha. While you are still alive, take a walk around the chaotic universe." Ji Ning said, "Of course, I have to think about the Sith clan's methods. Maybe I can create a perfect  I can escape the disaster. I will be alive by then, and I may even be able to achieve the ultimate goal of becoming a Supreme Being in the future, haha It¡¯s so beautiful. I can¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    "Maybe it can happen." Supreme Ekong also smiled.

    ??In fact, they both know it.

    too difficult.

    After seeing the perfect and mysterious method of the Sith tribe, the Supreme Being despaired, and Ji Ning also had thoughts of despair.  He also understood it secretly, so he really immersed himself in thinking about it.  There might be hope of finding a way out, but the time it would take would probably be tens of millions of Chaos Epochs or even hundreds of millions of Chaos Epochs, or even longer.

    My short lifespan is not enough to do that.

    Even the Supremes can¡¯t do it!  At the beginning, 'Qi Zhizun' was the most unwilling to admit defeat and spent the most effort on this, but he still failed in the end.

    "I was joking just now, but even if I die, I will continue to advance on the 'Tao'." Ji Ning said, "This time, the five of you, Ekong, and the Tao of Supreme Tapir Valley and Supreme Entropy Bone  All the Dharma doors have been given to me. I will also travel around and study well.Enlightenment, let yourself make a breakthrough.  Even if you die, you will die on this road.  "

    When Ji Ning left behind the eternal and ultimate secret, the Supreme Masters also gave Ji Ning their own enlightenment secrets, hoping to impress Ji Ning.  Of course, Ji Ning will not tell anyone about it, he will only refer to it himself.

    In the Blazing Sun Realm, Ji Ning absorbed the secrets of water movement and formed the "Water Movement Sword Way", which brought him many benefits.

    Ji Ning also plans to continue on this path, first improving the mysteries of other paths and reaching the level of dominance.  After that, they will be integrated into the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Way' one by one. This road to the supreme will take a long time.  Ji Ning didn't have enough time, but he would keep moving forward.

    "Haha, actually I'm also bored and don't understand, so what am I going to do?" Ji Ning teased.

    "This is a good saying. Time is long, and enlightenment consumes most time. Come on, drink." Supreme Ekon raised his wine glass.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the Yanlong Domain, in the Yu Xinghai.

    There is a group of cultivators gathered here, including Lord Mangya, Lord Fengyu, Lord Minglan, Taoist Qingshi, Emperor Jinyu, Emperor Anchen, Emperor Qiyin, Lord Jiewu, etc.  Ji Ning's second soul has always stayed in his hometown, so he told Master Mangya and them the news early.

    Lord Mangya and the others were very excited when they learned that the Supreme Master was going to take action to destroy the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death.

    They immediately spread to all parties, and all the six forces in the Yanlong Domain knew about it!  All parties are extremely excited, because if the Flame Dragon Realm is destroyed, they will have no choice but to wander.  At that time, almost all living beings will die, and only the top few living beings can be carried around in the cave!  Even if they go to other realms, those realm owners still have owners, and outsiders will naturally be rejected. Just look at the days of the 'Dark Kingdom' in the Yanlong realm.

    There are many more ethnic groups, even those living in Yu Xinghai!

    so¡­¡­

    Everyone hopes that the yin and yang wheel of life and death will be destroyed, and that their hometown will be well.  It¡¯s not easy to live a life of countless casualties, migration, and dependence on others!

    "Wow." A space-time channel appeared out of thin air, and a domain spaceship flew out of it.

    "It's Dao Lord Beiming's domain flying boat." The leaders of Mang Ya's six forces all looked excitedly.

    The leaders who flew out were Ji Ning and the majestic gray-robed man with curved horns, followed by Su Youji, guard Bai Rong, the Bird Fire God, and the Green Demon.

    "This is Supreme Ekong." Ji Ning introduced.

    "Greetings to the Supreme Destruction." Master Mangya saluted first, and everyone else followed suit with great respect.

    Supreme Ekong nodded: "I was invited by Beiming to come here. You don't need to be polite. I will go now to destroy the yin and yang wheel of life and death."

    As he spoke, Supreme Ekong nodded to Ji Ning.

    "It's troublesome." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Haha, it's just a small matter, but the Yin and Yang wheel of life and death is also quite difficult, I'm afraid it will take some time." As Supreme Ekon said, he flew towards the distance, stepping on the void, traveling through the void with every step, and quickly moved towards the Yin and Yang in the distance.  The wheel of life and death flies away.

    ¡°It¡¯s really supreme.¡±

    "The Supreme Being has really come to destroy the yin and yang wheel of life and death."

    "Our Yanlong Domain can be saved!"

    ¡°We don¡¯t need any more big migrations.¡±

    Everyone present was very excited, even Master Mangya, Master Minglan, and Master Fengyu were extremely excited.  Emperor Qiyin and Emperor Anchen of the Eternal Clan were a little embarrassed in front of Ji Ning. Although the two sides had some grievances, the gap between them and Ji Ning was too big now, and they had already relented. Ji Ning saw that Bolin Supreme  On the surface and in the beginning, he did take advantage of it, so he no longer cares about it.

    "Once this matter is over, it will be really easy." Ji Ning showed a smile. After this matter is over, he can be at ease.

    "You Ji, take a good look, this scene is rare." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    Far away

    The Yin and Yang Wheels of Life and Death are two huge whirlpools that coexist with each other. Their scope is large enough to rival hundreds of Great Mo Realms!

    The huge green vortex is like a vast green world. The surrounding green light is as vast as the sea surface, and the black vortex is surrounded by a world of light.  As the yin and yang wheel of life and death approaches, all the rules of time and space begin to distort.  Its power has reached an incredible level, and its pure power alone is enough to destroy the natural operating rules of the universe.

    Its power is almost as powerful as the Supreme!  However, it is a lifeless celestial body and can only be beaten passively, so the Supreme Being can still destroy it if it pays a sufficient price.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    ???????????????????????????????The Lord turned into a giant, but he was still very small compared to the Yin and Yang Wheel of Life and Death. He absorbed endless power for his own use, and a giant ax appeared in his hands.

    The giant ax struck the green whirlpool first.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????? out of the world, it¡¯s powerful.

    Ji Ning watched from a distance and marveled. It was such a big scene.

    ******

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 17 Return to the Three Realms

    <foncolor=red>

    Supreme Ekon wielded his giant ax and slashed wildly, domineering and arrogant with every move.  "Boom -" The Yin and Yang wheel of life and death seemed to be aware of the danger and began to resist instinctively. The green vortex and the black vortex suddenly expanded at the same time. The range expanded several times in almost an instant, and then suddenly shrank again, shrinking to only the original size.  The smaller half.

    The sudden expansion and contraction caused the power of the two whirlpools to skyrocket.

    Ji Ning and the others stood very far away, and everyone like Master Mang Ya felt trembling and fear in their hearts.

    After a while, Ji Ning¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±

    "Broken!" Supreme Ekon roared.

    The giant ax struck down in anger, and even turned into a huge black shadow of the axe. The shadow was so big that it was even comparable to the size of a green whirlpool!

    "Guhu~~" The green vortex made a strange sound, suddenly slumped, but quickly recovered to be intact.

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!" Supreme Ekon was extremely violent. Every blow was full of destruction. He roared twelve times in a row. The green vortex became more and more trembling in the later stages, and the black vortex beside it was also trying its best to swallow it.  Everything around him, everything torn apart, could not shake the Supreme Being.  In the end, the black vortex could only watch as its companions were destroyed!

    Bang~~~

    The green vortex finally collapsed, and a mighty and endless vitality spread out in all directions.

    The black vortex cannot exist alone. It immediately began to shrink and collapse naturally. As it collapsed, the destruction of the surrounding areas became more intense.  Black light appeared on the surface of Supreme Ekon's body.  Resisting the final madness of the black vortex.

    The yin and yang wheel of life and death is destroyed, leaving only some aftermath.

    "Hahaha."

    "The yin and yang wheel of life and death has finally been broken, and our Flame Dragon Realm is no longer in danger of destruction."

    "That's great. That's great."

    "This Flame Dragon Realm can continue to exist for endless years. We don't need to move."

    The dominant emperors of the six major forces in the Yanlong Domain, who had been watching nervously, were all excited and trembling in their hearts, filled with ecstasy.

    Lord Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning beside him. He did not expect that the biggest crisis in the entire Yanlong Realm, which could be called the 'unsolvable crisis', was finally saved by the World Realm kid who was captured by him back then!  Looking back on the past, everything seems like a miracle.  That World Realm kid has risen at an incredible speed.  It even reached a point where he had to look up to him.

    "Beiming, thank you." Master Mang Ya said.

    "If you want to thank, please thank Supreme Ekon." Ji Ning looked at Supreme Ekon flying towards him in the distance, feeling tired.

    "No need to refuse. The entire Yanlong Domain has to thank you. If it weren't for you, when the extinction crisis comes in the future, almost all the weaker lives in the entire domain will die! After all, what we can take away with our migration and wandering is very little.  There are only a few. And those who were taken away were in the process of wandering and migrating. I am afraid they will almost die. When they go to other places, they will be ostracized." Master Mangya sighed, "I can't imagine it."

    "My hometown is also in the Yanlong Realm, and I do it for myself." Ji Ning said. He could feel the gratitude of the master emperors of the six major forces in the Yanlong Realm to him, even if he had a grudge against An Chen of the Eternal Clan.  The emperor and Emperor Qiyin are also very grateful to Ji Ning. If the realm is immortal, then the cave left by the Eternal Clan's Supreme Bolin can always be enjoyed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When Supreme Ekong arrived, he looked a little tired.

    "This Yin-Yang Wheel of Life and Death is really difficult to deal with. If it is allowed to grow, it will grow another million Chaos Epochs. I am afraid that even I will be seriously injured even if I destroy it." Supreme Ekon sighed.

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Like the yin and yang wheel of life and death.  Like the sea of ????sources of the larger Blazing Sun Domain, these are natural forces.  In terms of sheer power, it is possible to surpass the Supreme, but without thought and will, it is relatively easy to deal with.

    "Okay, the yin and yang wheel of life and death has been broken, so I won't stay any longer." Ekong Supreme said.  "If you have anything, you can always come to me."

    "Go to my cave to have a drink of water." Ji Ning felt that the other party came to help out.  He left so directly and felt that the reception was not adequate.

    "Haha, no need. I have much more wine than you." After Ekong Supreme and Ji Ning said goodbye, they quickly traveled through time and space and left the Flame Dragon Realm.

    He only spoke more to Ji Ning and not to anyone else.

    He has an aloof temperament.

    He treats those he respects as brothers and friends, and doesn¡¯t even look at those he despises.

    ¡­¡­

    ??The Yin and Yang wheel of life and death was shattered, and the news soon became known to almost all the top powers in the entire Flame Dragon Realm.So excited.  The sharp sword hanging over my head is finally gone!

    Ji Ning took Su Youji, Qing Mo, and Nuwa back to the Three Realms.

    "Empress Nuwa."

    "Nuwa."

    "Mother."

    The entire Three Realms were in a state of shock.

    Today¡¯s Three Realms area is actually a huge void opened up, and there are chaotic worlds in the void. Now there are 8,100 chaotic worlds!  Ji Ning's second soul was here, so he naturally told the news about the Nuwa Empress. Bodhi, Maitreya, Kuafu and other powerful people of the same era were all extremely excited.

    Empress Nuwa is finally back!

    In the void in front of the Three Realms area, there are tens of thousands of Bodhisattva, Feng Mo, Kuafu, Yuding, Lu Zulu Dongbin, etc., all standing in the void and looking into the distance.

    The space ripples.

    A flying boat appeared, and several figures flew out from the flying boat. The leaders were Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, and Nuwa, who was dressed in silver and had a blood-colored crystal between her eyebrows.  After entering a different universe, the aura became more vast and distant.  It's as vast and endless as a different universe.

    "Nuwa." Bodhi's excited eyes filled with tears.

    "Nu Wa." Feng Mo smiled. His old rival was an old rival that he could not match. He was the absolute leader of Nu Wa's camp.

    "Empress Nuwa." Kuafu and the others were all extremely excited.

    "Bodhi, Kuafu, Jade Cauldron, Maitreya" Nuwa looked at these friends in front of her, and her heart was surging.  Some of her old friends who were closest to her at the time, such as Taoist Sanqing, Tathagata Buddha, and the Three Emperors of the Human Race, are no longer here. The stunning Hou Yi is no longer here either, as are some of the little guys he was optimistic about.  Not here anymore either.

    But there are still some old friends alive, and some little ones still alive.

    "Empress." Sun Wukong was also very excited.

    "You monkey head." Nuwa also smiled happily. Looking at some familiar little guys, she was extremely happy. This is her hometown, because here are many friends she has gradually known since she was born in chaos.  , she was born from the chaotic world, and these friends are like her relatives.

    Originally, when she left the Three Realms, she wanted to go out into a wider world, so that when she became stronger, she could give back to the Three Realms and make the Three Realms better.  Who would have thought that fate would play a trick on her, and she ended up in the extremely distant Blazing Sun Territory, and was lucky enough to be saved by Ancestor Feng Tong.  Now, thanks to Ji Ning's search, he has finally returned to his hometown.

    The arrival of Empress Nuwa was a great joy, and naturally a grand banquet was held. Now many immortals and demons from the entire three realms have come, not to mention the world realm, and even some of the disciples of the world realm, the ancestor gods and ancestors,  Many of us also have the opportunity to participate.  This is a grand banquet where millions of immortals and demons gather.

    Naturally, the highest place of the banquet was Nuwa Empress, Bodhi, Ji Ning, Feng Mo, Kua Fu, etc. sitting at a high place. Ji Mingyue, Ji Yichuan, and Yu Chixue were all in the World Realm, and they also sat very close to each other.  Looking at the legendary Nuwa Empress, they were also very happy.

    Countless immortals and demons gathered together, and a large amount of immortal wine and immortal fruits were filled. Ji Ning was also very happy, so naturally he would not be stingy.  In terms of the number of treasures, it is obvious that he wants many more.

    "The Three Realms are so prosperous." Ji Ning looked at this scene with joy in his heart and couldn't help but sigh.

    Compared to my own time, the Three Realms are much more prosperous now.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And with the Lord of the Alien Universe, the Empress Nuwa, as well as many powerful Sith magic weapons to assist, the Three Realms are really powerful.  And with the promises from the Supremes, Ji Ning was completely relieved.

    "It's very prosperous, but we are missing some friends." Bodhi, who was next to Ji Ning, said.

    Ji Ning nodded: "There are a few people missing."

    "The original true leaders of the Three Realms are missing, and some of my friends and my wife are missing.

    "It would be great if everyone could live and gather here." Ji Ning was looking forward to that scene.

    ************(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 The Five Supremes Chapter 18 The Days of Carefree Wandering

    <foncolor=red>

    After the banquet.

    Ji Ning took Nuwa, Bodhi and others and started to set up the formation one by one!  Ji Ning's second soul has already been arranged 90% of the formation. He only needs to install the powerful fortress to match the formation, so that the fortress can become the core and deployment center of the entire formation.  In this way, the power of the formation can skyrocket.

    Unless the practitioner takes action at the supreme level, there is no hope of breaking through.  Even the strongest of the Source Walkers, the Blazing Sun Territory Lord, would probably have a hard time breaking this level.

    Golden soup!

    ¡°Kakaka~~~¡±

    The fortress is hidden in the void at the center of the entire Three Realms area. Some green lines appear on the leaves at the bottom, like the meridians of leaves.  These green lines extend out of the leaves themselves, even into the void, and then disappear.  These connections are completely connected with the entire formation.

    Nuwa operated it and Ji Ning coordinated it. It took more than three days and it was completed.

    "Boom~~~" The entire fortress was completely hidden and disappeared.

    The formations of the three realms have also disappeared without a trace, and they are invisible. However, it is just invisible, but its power has truly reached a new level.

    "I will arrange a puppet to monitor here. With the formation's detection range, no one can escape detection." Nuwa said, "If there is any movement, I can instantly enter the fortress to control it."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    Bodhi on the side could not help but look at Ji Ning beside him. He understood that his apprentice had done so much because he wanted to arrange everything as well as possible.

    "That's right, Master." Ji Ning said, "I'm going to take Mingyue and my parents with me. I'll travel around the chaotic universe to see more of the strange and spectacular scenery, and through this, I can also learn about Taoism and practice. Master, please also  There is a wind demon, do you want to go together?"

    "Okay." Bodhi looked happy and said immediately, "I won't disturb your family, right?"

    "Haha, it's okay. My followers will also go together. It will be more lively if there are more people there." Ji Ning said with a smile.  He planned to practice hard, but it would be too stupid to keep immersing himself in solitary practice. His life span is not long, so he naturally has to take a good look at the wonders of the chaotic universe.  Although many places are dangerous.

    It can be dangerous again.  It¡¯s not worth mentioning in front of myself!

    The naturally bred dangerous places in the entire chaotic universe pose no threat to me. After all, my strength is at the same level as the Supreme!  Even the eight realms of the universe and the original ocean are nothing.  The Sith tribe was the place that Ji Ning was really afraid of.  There are many threats to Ji Ning in the Sith tribe's foreign lands that have already been conquered.

    Because those outer realms were conquered by the Supremes with great difficulty, and some places were deep and only closed.  Therefore, there are still many practitioners in the outer realm to explore!  The place was too dangerous, and there were all kinds of relics left by the Sith tribe. Ji Ning felt that it was not suitable to take his daughter's parents there.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Waiting until your lifespan reaches the end of your life, then take the risk again.

    Now, I still have to practice.  If you want to integrate other paths into the eternal ultimate swordsmanship, it is still suitable to watch the natural scenery!  This is more suitable for enlightenment!  And this is also a good opportunity for my daughter and parents to go to many dangerous places without leading them themselves.  Even some masters of different universes don't dare to break in.

    "Perhaps Mingyue can make a breakthrough in her cultivation through this." Ji Ning secretly thought that his father and mother had no hope in cultivation. Reaching the world realm depends on the power of pills.  Mingyue was born after Yu Wei had been pregnant for five years and two months. She was born with extremely high talents and easily reached the Heavenly Immortal Realm, although she had some difficulties in reaching the World Realm.  But under the careful guidance of Ji Ning, a father, he did not resort to pills.  Still the practice was successful.  Ji Ning still has expectations for her daughter and will not let her take advantage of others.

    ¡­¡­

    It was finally decided that in addition to Ji Ning¡¯s family and followers, only Bodhi and Feng Mo would follow!  Feng Mo was actually a little hesitant. After all, his relationship with Ji Ning was not as close as Bodhi!  But now he is also a member of the Three Realms In addition to Nuwa, the future of the Three Realms depends on Bodhi and Feng Mo. Ji Ning still hopes to help the master and Feng Mo as much as possible.

    "Haha, I am finally leaving the Flame Dragon Realm." Ji Mingyue was very excited in the realm flying boat. Everyone else in the flying boat was her elders, so she was naturally free and easy, "I have never left the Yanlong Realm.  Well, I heard that the realms are very far apart."

    "Don't worry, let's take a tour of the surrounding areas first this time, and then set off to the dangerous place 'Leize Sea of ??Fire' which is quite far away. It is a suitable place to understand the path of thunder and lightning and the path of flame." Ji Ning looked at his daughter.  , "Mingyue, you are the most suitable for the flame path. You can understand it carefully when the time comes."

    "Father, you said that Lei Ze's sea of ??fire could easily kill the emperor."? Even the master will be seriously injured?  Ji Mingyue asked.

    "Yes. This is one of the top thirty special dangerous places in the entire Chaos Universe." Ji Ning said.

    The Green Demon Lord on the side smiled and said: "Little master, as long as the master is here, you can rest assured. Those thunderous seas of fire are nothing in front of the master."

    "Mingyue, I will protect you." The chubby bird fire said, patting his chest.

    Feng Mo, Bodhi, Ji Yichuan, and Yu Chixue also looked outside curiously.

    They have never left the Flame Dragon Realm.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Ji Ning and his group walked around the other realms of the Sixteen Realm Alliance and stayed for a long time, which took more than 30 million years.  Ji Ning also happily accompanied his family, and of course he was not in a hurry at all.

    After that, after leaving the Sixteen Domain Alliance, he began to wander all the way.

    Passing through some strange places, some local cultivators are either arrogant, weird, or powerful.  Generally, outsiders are not very welcome!  But when facing Ji Ning and the others, everyone was very respectful, because in order to avoid trouble, Ji Ning would let the Bird Fire God come forward first to show off his power. Seeing the power of the 'Bird Fire God', these forces would be very angry.  Understand quickly the person who came is none other than the legendary Dao Lord Beiming. Who dares to be disrespectful?

    "This star is so beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful place." Ji Mingyue liked it very much.

    Ji Ning and the others have lived in a strange star called "Xiangou Star" for a million years, because this star is really beautiful, a purely natural and strange beauty.

    "Father, buy, buy, buy, I want this."

    Whenever Ji Ning goes to a place, he will ask the local cultivators to come up with some special treasures suitable for daughters and parents. Once they are selected, Ji Ning will buy them at a high price.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Those forces are extremely diligent in bringing out all kinds of weird treasures, just like being selected by Beiming Daojun, and the shots taken by Beiming Daojun are not small.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Mingyue, Yu Chixue, Ji Yichuan, Bodhi, and Feng Mo were all eye-opening.  Even Su Youji was also eye-opening.  Although Su Youji followed Ji Ning last time, but that time she went straight to the Blazing Sun Territory and she never really went to see and play around.

    This time is a fun trip!

    Along the way, Ji Ning took the opportunity to point out some special treasures and wonders and guide her in her practice.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning spends most of his time practicing, and his second spirit still remains in the Blue and White Cave. Last time, he received a large number of Sith cultivation methods from the five supremes, and also obtained the methods of enlightenment from the supremes!  Of course Ji Ning began to think about it and research, and he also wanted to find a way out.  Although the hope is so slim that it is almost impossible, you have to give it a try, right?  Ji Ning couldn't do anything but wait to die.

    "The Eternal Heart." In the blue-and-white cave, Ji Ning, in black robe, turned over his hand and took out the Eternal Heart.

    The eternal heart floats in front of you.

    There are layers of secret patterns on it.

    "I haven't cracked it for a long time. Let's give it a try." Ji Ning felt that after mastering the eternal ultimate way, he had reached a higher level. "It is much better than before I joined the Tao. I should be able to crack a lot."

    Ji Ning began to try to crack it.

    Ji Ning¡¯s current practice mainly focuses on two things. One is to integrate other ways into the eternal and ultimate way, and the other is to create a perfect method.  Both of these methods have a slim chance of success!  In particular, the 'Eternal Heart' represents the countless efforts of Qi Zhizun. Ji Ning feels that if he can study it more, he may gain something.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? The layers of restrictions in the Eternal Heart were quickly broken by Ji Ning. Different realms, Ji Ning obviously found these restrictions much easier.

    Layers were destroyed one by one, and the fifty layers were reached in one breath.

    The fiftieth floor, the sixtieth floor, the seventieth floor

    *******

    ??Two chapters will be published first. Tomato still owes you two chapters. Let¡¯s get up and read them tomorrow morning.  It will definitely be updated tomorrow morning.  (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

    The latest chapter of "The Wilderness" is released at high speed. This chapter is the 40th volume of the Five Supremes. The 18th chapter of the free and wandering days is at the address:

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 19 Three Thousand Chaos Era

    On the side, the white-haired old man who is the spirit of the Blue and White Cave is also looking expectantly: "Although Beiming Daojun failed to combine the Tao, he has also mastered the eternal ultimate sword. He has reached a higher realm. He left the body and died.  There will be a period of time. Perhaps during this period of time, he can fulfill the master¡¯s last wish?¡±

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, looked at the Eternal Heart suspended in front of him, looked at the restrictions on the surface, cracked it once, then looked at the next layer, pondered carefully before cracking it.

    Every time he cracked it, Ji Ning gained something.

    Because each level of restriction represents many of Qi Zhizun¡¯s insights while studying the nine levels of chaos restriction.  Ji Ning is not as good as Supreme Qi in understanding, but after all, his realm is extremely high. As long as he spends more time and has the assistance of Supreme Stone Platform and Stone Fire Bead, he can still crack it easily and continuously.

    The seventy-fifth floor, the eighty floor, the eighty-fifth floor, the ninetieth floor

    Ji Ning¡¯s cracking speed is getting slower and slower. Each level gives him a lot of insights, and the cracking becomes more and more difficult.

    "There is no other way." Ji Ning finally stopped. It took him more than 5,000 years to crack the ninety-second level in one go, but he spent more than 100,000 years unable to go any further.  He understood that relying on the height of the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Technique' to break through such a devastating attack had come to an end, and he would need to accumulate more on his own.

    "Ninety-two floors, a total of ninety-nine floors." Ji Ning showed joy, "It seems that there is still hope to completely crack it before the body dies and the Tao disappears. I want to see how Qi Supreme spent so much thought in this eternity.  What exactly is left inside the Heart, according to the cave spirit. The treasure inside the Eternal Heart is no less than the Stone Fire Pearl?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together.

    "Practice the eternal ultimate swordsmanship Both of these paths can make you reach a higher level, accumulate more profound knowledge, and help to crack the eternal heart."

    I am now at the ninety-second level.  I am still confident that I will live for more than 10,000 Chaos Epochs in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the Flame Dragon Realm for 1.2 billion years, Ji Ning and his party finally arrived at their first destination, ¡®Leize Sea of ??Fire¡¯, after traveling all the way.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Countless thunder and lightning, like waterfalls, descended from the heights of the void and crashed below.

    The rules below are distorted, forming a distorted time and space.  The waterfall-like thunder and lightning descended and collided with the distorted time and space, accumulating over time to form a mighty sea of ??flames.  This ocean is in the void.  Dazzling and dazzling.  The thick waterfall-like thunder and lightning with a range of hundreds of millions of miles also seemed like a vertical swamp of thunder and lightning.

    The scene is indeed shocking and beautiful, but it is also extremely dangerous. Even the rules of the universe are distorted here, which shows how powerful it is.

    It is slightly less powerful than the Sea of ??Source in the Blazing Sun Region.  But it was enough to severely injure the Lord and easily annihilate the Emperors of the Lord of the Holy City level.

    A tiny spaceship appeared above the surface of the sea of ????Leize Fire.

    "This is Lei Ze's Sea of ??Fire." Ji Mingyue's eyes widened completely.  Looking at the vast sea of ????fire, looking at the waterfall-like thunder connecting to the void above.

    "It's really strange." Bodhi also exclaimed, "I'm afraid that even a trace of power can annihilate us."

    "Let's go inside the Leize Sea of ??Fire." Ji Ning said.

    Boom.

    After playing out for so long, Ji Ning released the original realm of kendo for the first time. The powerful kendo power enveloped the realm flying boat and flew directly forward.  Ji Mingyue, Yu Chixue, and Ji Yichuan all looked on in shock, watching helplessly as they rushed into the interior of Leize.

    Ji Ning¡¯s original realm of swordsmanship makes the surrounding area a thousand feet into a vacuum, and no lightning or flame can invade.

    "Wow." Ji Ning controlled the domain flying boat and continued to sink.  Continuously descend inside Leize until the junction of Leize and the Sea of ??Fire.

    The descending Lei Ze and the distorted time and space reach a limit point here.  The collision formed a sea of ??fire with the same power as Lei Ze!

    Lei Ze, originating from chaotic nature, is endless.

    The sea of ??fire originates from Lei Ze and is endless.

    "However, the range of Lei Ze's sea of ??fire is limited after all. Once it reaches a limit, it will naturally escape and return to chaos.

    "This is the junction of Lei Ze and the sea of ??fire. Thunder and lightning are transformed into flames. The flame is born from here, the bright moon. It will be of great benefit to you to understand it carefully." Ji Ning said, "And during this practice, you can only be in my field.  Inside. Don¡¯t leave the realm.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Mingyue responded obediently.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    In fact, he has already controlled the field to isolate the inside and outside within a thousand feet. The outside cannot invade, and the inside cannot get out!  Ji Ning's strict orders to her daughter were just to sharpen her temperament.

    Because my daughter is on the path of flames, so here Ji NingIf you are planning to stay for a long time and stay in one place for a long time, as a daughter in the world realm, I am afraid that your patience may not be that strong.

    Immediately.

    Ji Ning sat cross-legged alone in the void and began to meditate.

    Ji Yichuan and Yuchi Xue were most leisurely eating and drinking in the flying boat, watching the wonders of Lei Ze's sea of ??fire. When they felt bored, they entered some worlds in the cave magic weapon they carried with them to relax.

    Su Youji and Ji Mingyue are both members of the flame group and are cultivating in secret.

    Bodhi also watched and understood very carefully. The time and space where Lei Ze impacted was distorted. The distorted time and space actually produced flames when it collided with Lei Ze. This also made Bodhi have many doubts. After careful consideration, he naturally gained many insights.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only after seeing many wonders of the universe can we understand many of the mysteries of the operation of "Tao".

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is the fastest in cultivation. After carefully watching Lei Ze's sea of ??fire, he raised Lei Dianyi to the level of dominance in just over two years.  The reason why the water flow is not as fast as before.  In fact, Ji Ning's accumulation in the thunder and lightning path was not as rich as that in the water path.  But now that the realm is high, it is still easy to deduce a path to the realm of dominance.

    It took another twelve years for the fire element to rise to the level of dominance.

    Ji Ning even watched the distorted time and space and pondered the 'space together', but the space mystery here was not perfect enough, so Ji Ning did not spend too much time.  After all, the place of practice decided this time is specifically for the purpose of comprehending space.

    It¡¯s easy to understand.

    It is difficult to fully absorb and integrate into the eternal ultimate way.

    ******

    Time passed, and Ji Ning and the others stayed in the Leize Sea of ??Fire for ninety-six Chaos Epochs. When everyone felt that it was difficult to make any progress, they left the Leize Sea of ??Fire and embarked on a journey to their next destination.  Most of these ninety-six Chaos Epochs have yielded great results.  Ji Ning also successfully integrated the lightning path and the flame path into the eternal ultimate sword.

    ¡­¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    In some dangerous places, it can take anywhere from twenty to thirty years of chaos to as long as over a hundred.

    Dangerous and strange places are also different.

    Some are dangerous, some are just bizarre.

    In the blink of an eye, more than three thousand Chaos Epochs have passed since leaving the Flame Dragon Realm.

    During this process, the three Dao Lords Su Youji, Bodhi, and Feng Mo have made great progress. Su Youji even feels that she can join the Dao at any time. Of course she is not sure whether the union can be achieved.

    Bodhi and Feng Mo are also at the level of the Four Path Lords, and there are many strange places plus some guidance from the Green Demon Lord and Ji Ning, which are of great help to them.

    besides¡ª¡ª

    Ji Mingyue!

    These many wonders completely reveal the mystery of how the universe works. In many places, the masters of different universes may not even be able to see them!  Ji Mingyue's situation was much better than Ji Ning's before, but she ultimately experienced less hardships and setbacks, and much less danger. Her understanding was not as good as Ji Ning's, and she barely understood the strongest way. Ji Ning also  No more demanding.

    After that, Ji Mingyue stepped into the level of Taoist Lord of Life and Death with the strongest way, the way of fire!

    And in a relatively short period of time, they successively broke through to the Three Steps.

    It is still easy for Daojun to break through in the early stage.

    "Any one of you monsters in the Flame Dragon Realm, under the master's guidance, can probably integrate several of the strongest ways." The Blue Demon Lord secretly muttered to Su Youji, "Little Master  My understanding is still a little bit behind. Even if I succeed in joining the Tao, I am still not as good as the master. Master, that is comparable to the supreme realm."

    "She is the master's daughter. Of course, the master gives his best guidance. Is it possible that the master still gives guidance to others so seriously?" Su Youji said.

    Ji Ning put all his thought into giving guidance to his daughter.

    The leader, Feng Mo, Su Youji and others are quite serious, and they occasionally give guidance to the Blue Demon Lord.

    The direct disciples are quite attentive.

    As for the others?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back  Just like when Ji Ning was a monster, there was no Supreme Being who came out to give Ji Ning guidance.  This practitioner also has selfish motives.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 40 Five Supremes Chapter 20 Earth and Stars

    Ji Ning must have tried his best to use all the treasures, such as the Hedao Fire Cloud Flower and the like, to help his daughter succeed in Hedao. Once successful, Ji Ning would even ask other Supremes to help his daughter before he died.  If the union is successful, I will get a different universe for my daughter.  Let your daughter be the master of a different universe!  For example, the 'Lord of the Destruction Divine Court' was not the master before taking control of the alien universe.

    Ji Ning has never felt ashamed about this. As for her own daughter, of course she has to be more partial.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is cultivating on the "Earth Star", a strange place in the distant Mocang Realm. Ji Mingyue, Ji Yichuan, Yuchixue, Su Youji, Qinhuo Shen, Bodhi, and Feng Mo all temporarily left the desert.  Went to play in Cangyu Realm.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t stay here is because the ¡®earth stars¡¯ are special.

    This star.

    It is very vast, hundreds of millions of miles across.  It is the largest star in the entire chaotic universe.  In fact, it is an entity formed by the gathering of extremely powerful earth elements!  Its power is even comparable to the sum of other areas in the entire Mo Cang Realm!  It is thick and vast, nourishing all things, but because of the powerful power of the earth

    Most practitioners are disturbed here and unable to practice!

    Around the stars, there is a layer of dark yellow clouds.

    This layer of clouds is so thick that it requires at least the master's strength to penetrate it!  So there are almost no practitioners here!  Although the thick and vast land here breeds all things, many creatures grow, and there are also many human beings.  These humans are naturally quite strong.  They are also very talented, and all of them are quite sensitive to the power of the earth, and are even born with the ability to control the power of the earth.

    But¡ª¡ª

    They can¡¯t practice!  Because here all other paths retreat.  Even the 'Earth Path' is completely hidden in the depths of the earth, making it difficult to spy.  The masters find it difficult to comprehend here.

    It means that Ji Ning, who is at an extremely high level, can spy on many mysteries deep in the earth.

    How could the mortals here embark on the path of cultivation?

    "It's all done together."

    In a valley, in front of a thatched house, a young man in white clothes was sitting on the grass with a smile on his face.

    He held out his hands.

    Wow, wow, wow.  Wow, wow.

    A sword appeared out of thin air all around.  There are five swords in total.

    There is water flowing on the surface of a sword.  One sword had a hint of golden light, and the blade was extremely sharp.  The surface of a sword has green light flowing around it, full of life.  A sword was surrounded by flames and exploded incomparably.  The surface of the last sword has a deep yellow light, which means it is heavy.

    "Water swordsmanship, gold swordsmanship, wood swordsmanship, fire swordsmanship, earth swordsmanship." Ji Ning nodded.  "The Five Elements Formation has really benefited my soul and spirit."

    However, Ji Ning also found that the improvement of Tao was less and less helpful to his soul.

    Because I already use a lot of treasures, it will be increasingly difficult to reduce the disintegration speed.

    "I am now integrating the thunder and lightning, the five elements, and a total of six paths into the eternal ultimate sword. The space path I guess it will be soon." Ji Ning also felt pressure, because the process of integrating the space path was obviously difficult. The space path he had established a long time ago  He was promoted to the realm of dominance.  But integrating is difficult.  Time, cause and effect, etc. are all gone. The time must be much longer.

    "Great Immortal. Save my grandson."

    "Great Immortal, please save my grandson. As long as I can save my grandson, I am willing to do anything."

    A faint voice came.

    Ji Ning frowned and looked outside. He looked through the valley and saw an old man with white hair kneeling and begging on a cliff in the distance.

    Because there are no practitioners in the entire earth and stars, the valley Ji Jingping cultivates does not have any complicated formations, it just prevents outsiders from entering.

    "That little baby's great-grandson?" Ji Ning looked at the white-haired old man.  Suddenly my heart moved.

    ? Two hundred years ago.

    There was a little baby who accidentally fell on the cliff and fell towards the valley where Ji Ning was.  Although Ji Ning's restraint was very gentle.  But a mortal little baby would probably fall to death if it fell.  Ji Ning felt something in her heart and immediately took action to save the little baby. The little baby kowtowed and shouted to the Immortal.

    Since then, when the little baby grew up, he often came to offer sacrifices and the like to worship the immortal.  Ji Ning was left dumbfounded.

    And he even brought his descendants to pay homage.

    When Ji Ning saw the white-haired old man, he recognized that he was the great-grandson of the little baby.

    "A mortal's life is only a hundred years. You have knelt down and worshiped me for generations. It just so happens that I have achieved cultivation today, soIt must be fate.  "Ji Ning took a step forward and arrived at the cliff.

    The white-haired old man was still kneeling and shouting, and suddenly looked in front of him in shock.

    There was a young man in white standing in front of him, his aura was vague and not ordinary.

    "Great Immortal." The white-haired old man was extremely excited, "Please save my grandson."

    "You kid is already gray-haired now." Ji Ning smiled, "Your grandson? But him?" Ji Ning could see through the cause and effect of the old man at a glance and found his grandson.

    Ji Ning pointed.

    A picture appeared in the white mist that had filled the cliff next to it. It was in a mine. A dark and strong young man was wearing tattered clothes and carrying ore on his back. He was obviously a miner working in the mine. There were a large number of other miners around.  There is also a supervisor next to him holding a whip.

    "It's a stone, it's my grandson's stone." The white-haired old man said excitedly, "That's a deadly mine. If you go in, you won't be able to get out alive. Great Immortal, please save my grandson."

    "Can't you come out alive?" Ji Ning looked at the scene in the white mist and said with a smile, "You underestimate your grandson too much."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes could see that young man¡¯s future.

    Without his own influence, the young man would gradually rise in this mine and become a master. He would be quite persistent in his cultivation, and would even almost reach the pinnacle of cultivation on this earth star, and finally die alone.  Although the beings on this earth and stars cannot practice cultivation, many are born with the ability to control the power of the earth and have some simple cultivation methods.  It can reach the extreme, but it is far from being comparable to Earth Immortal and Loose Immortal.

    "Your grandson does have a very determined heart for cultivation." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It's just that he is buried in the stars on this earth."

    Look at this young man¡¯s past and future.

    Ji Ning also fell in love with this young man¡¯s personality and wanted to take him on as a disciple.

    Now that this idea came to mind, Ji Ning naturally decided to accept him as his eighth disciple.

    "But I'm not in a hurry to give it up. After he has gone through a lot of hardships and is truly alone and seeking defeat, his Taoist heart will be considered good." Ji Ning said secretly.

    "You go back and live in peace. Don't worry, your grandson will come back alive and well. He will be able to see you for the last time, probably ten years from now." Ji Ning said.

    "The life in this world is almost over when it reaches a hundred years old. Ji Ning will not deliberately change anything. This old man can be considered to have a long life."

    "Yes, yes, Great Immortal." After receiving the Immortal's assurance and seeing the unbelievable means that the Immortal had just used, the white-haired old man was also in high spirits. He went home to live a peaceful life, waiting for his grandson to come back with peace of mind.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning watched the growth of this apprentice.

    finally.

    "Walked around, visited many countries, and defeated all opponents. Is this the end?" A dark man wearing linen stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the vast land, carrying a thick-backed sword, with a look of loneliness in his eyes.  .

    When he became truly invincible, this kind of loneliness made him uncomfortable. He really wanted to find an opponent, but it was hard to find an opponent.

    "Maybe I should find a place to live out my life." The swarthy man shook his head.

    "Ha ha."

    A burst of laughter rang out.

    A young man in white appears.

    The swarthy man looked to the side in shock. With his control over the power of the earth, and with his current strength, how could it be possible for people to approach him without knowing it?

    "You" The swarthy man looked at the boy in white in front of him, and suddenly remembered a painting left by his grandfather, a painting that made him kneel down. It was said that the painting was of the 'Great Immortal' legendary in the family.

    "Great Immortal?" The swarthy man was a little confused and disbelieving. Then he pulled out the sword with a clang and looked at Ji Ning, "Senior may be stronger than me, but I still ask for some advice."

    ¡°As he spoke, he slashed at Ji Ning with his knife. He was confident that the knife could stop at any time without hurting the person in front of him.

    Ji Ning smiled.

    The dark-skinned man couldn't help but fly backwards, as if time had gone backwards. The knife couldn't help but be inserted into the scabbard, and he couldn't help but say: " I'm stronger than Xu or my senior."

    This strange scene made the dark-skinned man stunned.

    "Are you willing to join my sect?" Ji Ning asked.

    The dark-skinned man was extremely excited and immediately knelt down and said, "Shi Ze pays homage to the master."

    Ji Ning nodded.  "From today on, you are the eighth disciple of my Beiming Sect. If you have any unfinished matters in this world, just settle them. Once you are settled, follow me and leave this world Then you will have to face what you have to face.  This is the real world of practitioners."

    Since then, Beiming has"Shi Ze", the eighth disciple of Jun's sect, officially joins the family.

    "It's time for me to leave here." Ji Ning looked up into the void.

    He felt it faintly.

    Something happened, and he might not be able to continue living such a carefree life anymore.

    (End of this volume)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On Monday, Tomato pulls free recommendation tickets~~~~

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41: Dao Guard Tower Chapter 1: Destruction of the Lord of the Divine Court

    When Ji Ning was on the distant ¡®Earth Star¡¯, he was in the country of Mangya in the Yanlong Domain.  *

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, appeared from the void and came to the palace of Mangya Kingdom.

    There was an old man in snow-white robes and white beard waiting in front of the palace. He was Lord Mang Ya.

    "Beiming." Master Mangya said.

    "Master Mangya, why are you so anxious to find me?" Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, said with a smile.

    "I was also entrusted by a good friend." Master Mang Ya smiled sarcastically, "He asked again and again. I didn't want to trouble you, but it involved a master 'Dan Venerable' who is very close to you in Beiming.  "

    Ji Ning, who was wearing a black Taoist robe, shrank his pupils: "Master Dan? What is going on?"

    "This good friend of mine, you should have heard of him, is the Lord of the Different Universe, the Lord of the Divine Court of Destruction." Lord Mang Ya said, "I can't explain it for the moment, so I'll take you to see him."

    "Go and take a look." Ji Ning vaguely understood.

    I have a vague feeling that I can no longer live a free and easy life, I am afraid that it is about destroying the Lord of the Divine Court, Lord Dan, and I am afraid that this matter will involve a lot!

    The higher the realm, the clearer the grasp of the future.  Of course, no matter how much you look at, it is still the future, and the future is uncertain!

    ¡­¡­

    Along a space-time passage, Master Mangya took Ji Ning and quickly passed through it and came to a different universe.

    "It's this space-time passage again." Ji Ning looked at the void in front of him, and then at the huge space vortex behind, and sighed, "I came here with Tianhuo Mangya, Qinghuan, Feng Yi, and Huo Jin.  , start wandering in a different universe."

    "But in terms of achievements, they are not as high as you." Mang Ya dominated, "Especially Tianhuo, he is the slowest among you in cultivation. We, the Chaos Divine Beast Clan, are slow in cultivation."

    Ji Ning said: "Every gain comes with a loss, don't force it."

    Among those few friends at the beginning.

    Tianhuo, Qinghuan, and Fengyi still treat him sincerely, and Ji Ning can now feel that he is connected with them.  As for Huo Jin Ji Ning could discover through cause and effect that Huo Jin was not very sincere towards him.  The causal involvement is also minimal.  When Feng Yi, Qing Huan, and Tian Huo faced Hedao, he naturally had to give them some gifts to help them.

    But it can only help.  Even if his daughter Ji Mingyue can succeed in joining the Tao, he has no choice but to prepare more treasures.

    "I wonder who among them or Jiuchen can succeed in joining the Tao." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A figure began to appear in the chaotic void in front of Ji Ning. He had black armor, a lean figure, and a cold aura.  But at this moment, he respectfully saluted Ji Ning and said, "Destruction, pay your respects to Beiming Dao Lord."

    The force established by the Lord of the Destruction of the Divine Court is called the ¡®Destruction of the Divine Court¡¯.  It¡¯s also because his motto is destruction!

    When he was still weak and gave himself the title of ¡®Destruction¡¯, he had no idea that one of the supreme beings was called the Supreme Destruction.  In fact, Tao names like this are very common, and there are countless practitioners. The more common the Tao names are, the more they are the same.

    "The Lord of the Destroying Divine Court." Ji Ning nodded, "I have heard of you when I was still in the World Realm."

    "When Mang Ya asked me for help, I have been paying attention to the five of you, Dao Lord." The Lord of Destruction Divine Court had a smile on his face.  "If I had known that Mr. Dao would reach this level, I would have tried to find ways to make friends with Mr. Dao."

    Ji Ning smiled.

    "It was also to sharpen the sky fire." Master Mangya said, "That's why I hid it."

    "Of course I understand your painstaking efforts. Chaos beasts usually live alone. But you care so much about your tribe." Ji Ning smiled and nodded, then looked at the Lord of the Destruction Court, "Destruction, tell me. What is going on. And  When you come to see me, let alone the deity, you don¡¯t even come with the dharma body. It¡¯s just an incarnation.¡±

    After refining the alien universe.  The alien universe is like a clone of itself.

    Incarnations can be easily condensed anywhere in the alien universe. With Ji Ning's status now, if the main body does not come to pay homage, nor does the dharma body come, with just one incarnation, even a powerful person with the same status as the Lord of Destruction Divine Court will feel dissatisfied.  of.

    "Forgive me, Lord Dao, but I can't even come back with my dharma body. There is really nothing I can do." The Lord of the Destruction Court said.

    "What on earth is going on and how does it have anything to do with Lord Dan?" Ji Ning asked.

    Ji Ning has quite a lot of affection for Lord Dan.

    Because Lord Dan is really good to me, Ji Ning can feel it himself!  As if to a relative!  Ji Ning has always been able to faintly feel the existence of Lord Dan through cause and effect but the distance is quite far.  But after entering this different universe, Ji Ning still felt that Lord Dan was far away from him, and he was obviously not in this different universe!

    The deity and dharma body of the Lord of Destruction Divine Court were not in the different universe, which made Ji Ning feel a kind of crisis.

    "Is such that."

    The Lord of the God of Destruction Lian said respectfully, "Master Dao must also know that Lord Dan wants to resurrect her three brothers."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "But all three of her brothers are powerful eternal emperors, and one of them is a master." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "If he died in the outside world, even the Supreme One would not be able to reverse time and space and be resurrected. Fortunately, he just died.  In my alien universe, the backlash caused by resurrection is so great I am afraid that the origin of the alien universe will collapse. In other words, the Supreme Being can forcibly suppress an alien universe and maintain the stability of the alien universe. Resurrecting her three brothers only allows the alien universe to collapse.  The vitality is severely damaged.¡±

    Ji Ning also understood this.

    When the Master of Sword Dao died, the origin of the alien universe naturally absorbed the fragments of the Soul of the Master of Sword Dao.  But let it spit out now?  There is no other way, because the master's true spirit fragments have been integrated into the deepest core of it and become part of its core. If the master of the Destruction Court is forcibly resurrected, this kind of damage is enough to cause the origin of the alien universe to collapse, and the entire  All other universes are finished!

    Only the Supremes can resurrect the alien universe without destroying it, only severely damaging the vitality of the alien universe. Because that alien universe was created by the Supremes, of course they can maintain the alien universe.

    Different universe

    After all, it is comparable to a realm, so the master¡¯s true spirit fragments are extremely important to it.  It helps a lot.

    It is different with the vast chaotic universe. The chaotic universe is billions of times wider than the alien universe It is so powerful that even the supreme beings cannot bear it, and even the supreme beings have no hope of refining it.  There may be hope for the legendary ¡®Supreme Supreme of the Ultimate Way¡¯ to be refined.  In different universes, even an ordinary emperor can refine it, so you can see the difference!

    "She wants to find the Supreme and resurrect her three brothers." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "This is her biggest obsession in practice."

    Ji Ning lamented that he had only been close to Lord Dan for a short time, but he could still feel the depth of her feelings for her three brothers.

    "To resurrect her three brothers, the Supreme also needs to carefully maintain the different universes, which is still very tiring and troublesome." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "And the Supreme will not easily agree to resurrect a master Lord Dan  I once sought the Supreme Being¡¯s disciples, and the Supreme Being also put forward very harsh conditions, and I was stunned when I heard them.¡±

    "Harsh?" Ji Ning asked, "What conditions?"

    "A treasure equivalent to a thousand territorial flying boats." said the Lord of Destruction Divine Court.

    Ji Ning was speechless after hearing this.

    But he also understands the psychology of the Supreme Beings. Cultivation is inherently difficult. If anyone can be resurrected after death, wouldn¡¯t it be child¡¯s play?  Moreover, this kind of resurrection will also damage the operation of the rules of the entire chaotic universe, and the damage will add up It is not a good thing under the threat of external civilization.  But if hope is completely eliminated, many practitioners will probably become "desperate".

    So we have to set a sufficiently stringent threshold.

    Want to resurrect the Lord and the two emperors?  Okay, let¡¯s have a treasure comparable to a thousand domain spaceships.

    "I'm afraid the entire Sith tribe doesn't have so many realm flying boats." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "At that time, Venerable Dan asked the Supreme for advice. The Supreme said that there are many treasures in the Sith tribe. It depends on whether you have the ability to take them." The Lord of Destruction Divine Court said, "So Lord Dan has entered the realm of domination since then.  After that, she often went to the Sith tribe. There are only a handful of practitioners like her who are so unafraid of death and so crazy about going to the Sith tribe."

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41: Chapter 2 of the Dao Protectorate: Madman ¡®Venerable Dan¡¯

    "The Sith clan is the most dangerous place in legend." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "It can even threaten the Supreme! But it is also the place with the most treasures."

    ¡°There are some people who risk their lives and risk going to the Sith clan again and again because of their obsessions those are the lunatics.¡±

    "This kind of madman is very scary, because they go there again and again, and occasionally they still gain something, so they always have some Sith weapons." The Lord of the Destruction Court said helplessly, "Venerable Dan is such a madman, and he is very famous.  There are also several Sith weapons. Even if it¡¯s me, my strength is comparable to hers! It¡¯s within this different universe that I have the advantage.¡±

    Ji Ning fell silent.

    Because of obsession

    Regardless of the danger, he walks between life and death again and again.  In front of Ji Ning's eyes, that black gauze figure seemed to appear again, that woman who was always cold and incomparable.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the woman who has only met her for a short time, but treats her as a relative.

    The woman who let herself be called ¡®Master Dan¡¯.

    Ji Ning still clearly remembers what Lord Dan said when he parted with him: "Practitioners should be careful on the road. If you really encounter a disaster, just report my name. It may be of some use."

    "Just tell me my name." Ji Ning whispered softly.

    In the past, I didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    But now it sounds like such a madman, the Sith clan has many weapons, I am afraid that ordinary rulers will be afraid of him.  Moreover, she went to the Sith tribe again and again and became quite famous. Her name was indeed very useful.

    "Where is she now?" Ji Ning asked.

    "In the land of the Sith clan." The Lord of the Destruction Divine Court said, "My true self is also there! Although I am the Lord of the alien universe, I was not the master before refining the alien universe, so my realm is better than other aliens.  The Lord of the Universe is weak. He can only rely on the power of the alien universe to support him. In terms of strength, he is only between the Lord and the normal Lord of the alien universe."

    "So with my strength, sometimes it is difficult for me to kill some more powerful masters. Like Brother Mang Ya, it is difficult for me to kill him." The Lord of Destruction Divine Court said, "So there are many powerful masters who try to kill him.  After that, my alien universe was snatched away from me, so I felt very aggrieved. I hid in my alien universe most of the time. This time, Lord Dan also discovered a very extraordinary place in the Sith tribe.  She believed that there was a big treasure in this place, and at the same time, the danger was not small. So she invited everyone. I was thinking that the weaker Sith weapons would be of little help to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t take risks, and if you want to take risks, be ruthless.  Give it a try! Venerable Dan has been there many times and she has experience, so I will go this time too.¡±

    "I, Lord Dan, and two others, there is also a lunatic similar to Lord Dan among those two, go in and take risks together."

    "Master Dan's prediction is correct."

    "This is indeed a big treasure, but it is also very dangerous." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "We were finally defeated, and an old friend died. There are three left alive, and I am the only one, Lord Dan,  There was another madman. But the three of us were completely separated."

    "Actually, when we got into it, we also heard about Daojun's reputation. At that time, we also said Lord Dan has hope now. Please help Beiming. I'm afraid there is hope to resurrect her three brothers."

    "But she didn't agree, because she said that the treasure place is too dangerous, and the danger is difficult to determine. Once I tell you, you will probably save her, and you may also fall into it." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "She  She has never agreed, but now the three of us are scattered and facing death crisis. I don¡¯t care about her not agreeing, so I came to ask Beiming for your help."

    Ji Ning Surong nodded.

    The Sith tribe is in danger!  The Supremes only sealed off their lair and did not dare to go deeper, because if they went deeper, they would be in danger of death.

    Even on the periphery, there are some that are considered dangerous and have been blocked without actually entering.  Therefore, if the Lord of the Destruction Court asks the Supremethe Supreme may not be willing to save them, because some unknown places, the Supreme cannot predict how dangerous they are.  It's just not worth getting yourself into.

    "You asked Beiming to go to the Sith tribe and rescue you?" Master Mangya glared, "Destruction, that's not what you told me before."

    "I'm worried that you won't help me if I tell you too much." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "Mang Ya, I'm really ashamed."

    "You, you" Master Mang Ya was angry and angry, "Master Dan is a madman. You said that there is another madman who went in this time. Such a life-threatening madman Although I don't agree with them,  But each of them has extremely rich experience in the Sith tribe. They are both in a desperate situation now, and this place is absolutely extremely dangerous."

    "Yes." The Lord of the Destruction Court nodded obediently.

    It is very dangerous.He still remembered the nightmarish scene. One of their companions died tragically. They were far away and luckily survived, but they were separated because of it.

    All four joined by joining the difficulties, it was completely dispersed?  Only then did he come to beg Beiming.

    "Compared with Daojun Beiming, the gap in strength between them is too big. Daojun Beiming could easily kill His Majesty Lonely with one sword.

    "Master Dao, I can't help it." The Lord of Destruction Divine Court was a little embarrassed.

    "Tell me where you are in the Sith tribe's territory." Ji Ning said, "I will arrive as soon as possible. Also, if you have every possibility, try your best to protect my Master Dan. Otherwise, I will meet you when the time comes.  You, you too must die.¡±

    "Master Dan?" The Lord of Destruction Divine Court choked.

    He knew that Ji Ning had an unusual relationship with Master Dan, but he didn¡¯t know that Ji Ning directly addressed him as ¡®Master Dan¡¯.

    "Star map." Ji Ning looked at him.

    "Master Dao, this is the star map." The Lord of the Destruction Court waved his hand, and a star map immediately floated in front of him. The rest of the map was empty, except for the detailed records of the Sith tribe.

    Ji Ning looked at it. When he was with the five supreme beings, he had already obtained detailed records of all parts of the chaotic universe. The only place that was dangerous to him was the 'Sith Clan', which was the most important record. Ji Ning's Xi Ning  The Star Map of the Si Clan is much more detailed than that of the Lord of Destruction Divine Court.  Their location was confirmed at a glance.

    "Okay, I understand." Ji Ning nodded, then turned around and left along the space-time passage with Master Mang Ya.

    ¡­¡­

    Return to Mangya Country, the boundary of Yanlong Territory.

    The face of Master Mang Ya was full of shame: "Beiming, I didn't expect that Destruction would do such a thing. We have known each other for so long, and he would be like this."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "In order to save my life, it doesn't matter if I deceive you a little."

    The Mo Cang Realm, in the void beyond the earth and stars.

    Ji Ning himself, his eighth disciple Shi Ze, Ji Mingyue, Ji Yichuan, Yuchixue, Bodhi, Feng Mo, Su Youji, Qing Mo, guard Bai Rong, Qinhuo Shen and others are gathering together.

    "I'm going to the Sith tribe. To be honest with you, it is indeed a bit dangerous." Ji Ning said, "I can't guarantee your safety. So you just wait here. I have asked Lord Da Feng to rush here.  He will come here to take you back."

    Because there was only one territorial flying boat, Ji Ning still had to go to the Sith tribe, so he asked Da Feng to pick him up. After all, it was better to save Lord Dan as quickly as possible, and his family was in the Mo Cang Territory.  It¡¯s okay to stay for a while.

    In fact, there were originally two territorial flying boats, but the one he got from killing His Majesty Lonely was also given to Nuwa by Ji Ning.

    "Master, I will go with you." Su Youji said, "I am not afraid of danger."

    "Ning'er." Yu Chixue was a little worried.

    Ji Ning shook his head and said, "You don't have to follow me! Qin Huo, you have to protect them."

    "Don't worry, Master, but Master, you have to be careful," the Bird Fire God said.

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked at Qing Mo, "Qing Mo, you should be more careful and protect my family, my master and them. Your Dharmakaya will go with me this time."

    "Yes." The Blue Demon Lord showed joy.

    Even Ji Ning found that place dangerous, and the Green Demon Lord himself would not dare to go there.

    But if the Dharmakaya goes away, it can experience some special adventures, which is also beneficial to practice.  He understood that Ji Ning was helping him.

    As for Su Youji and Mingyue, although they all have dharma bodies, they just stay in the Flame Dragon Realm.  Moreover, their strength is too weak. Even if they conceive and raise a Dharma Body, the Dharma Body is too far away from the Sith clan. The deity cannot sense the Dharma Body, so naturally there is no way to conceive and raise the Dharma Body.  A trace of spiritual thought within the Dharmakaya will even dissipate.

    So if you take him on adventures and experience, only the Blue Demon, as the master, can take advantage of it.

    "Mingyue, I have one thing for you." Ji Ning looked at her daughter, "My disciple Shi Ze has not really started practicing yet How to teach him, I will leave it to you before he returns to the Flame Dragon Realm.  ¡±

    "Don't worry, it's not easy for me, a Taoist master, to teach him." Ji Mingyue was extremely confident and looked at Shi Ze, "Junior brother Shi Ze, I will teach you well."

    "Yes." Shi Ze was very obedient. Everyone around him was in a higher realm than anyone else.

    ¡­¡­

    On the same day, Ji Ning took the Green Demon's Dharma Body and let it drive the realm flying boat towards the Sith tribe.

    ? **

    The new volume of ¡®Gu Dao Tower¡¯ officially begins~~~r1152

 Text Volume 41: Dao Guard Building Chapter 3 Entering

    After spending more than 12 million years and traveling through vast distances, the realm spaceship controlled by Ji Ning and Qing Magic finally arrived at the territory of the Sith clan.

    "That's the Sith tribe's land?" Ji Ning looked ahead.

    In the endless darkness ahead, there is a huge sphere emitting light.

    That sphere is actually far away from Ji Ning at this moment. It is probably comparable to the size of twenty realms!  It is a huge lair secretly built by the Sith after they infiltrated into the chaotic universe. It was built very quickly. It was usually built outside the chaotic universe and then directly penetrated in to assemble it.

    This is the nail that drives the Sith into the chaotic universe!  There is nothing we can do to keep practitioners civilized.

    "Huh."

    The realm flying boat quickly approached, and through the vast light, there was a world full of strange things.

    The entire Sith tribe is like a world of alien civilization!  At a glance, you can still see some stars, some of which have been shattered and only the remains are left, revealing the remains of some Sith weapons inside. There are some secret patterns flowing on the remains, and their power is still faint. It was obviously very powerful back then.  big.  Some star debris is too large to be moved.

    The Supreme Being may be able to take it away, but he doesn¡¯t bother to move these ¡®junk¡¯.

    "The Outer Territory has been conquered, and the Sith weapons that can be taken away were taken away during the war." Ji Ning said, "In many areas that were banned back then, there are still a large number of complete Sith weapons."

    "Master, we are going to a forbidden place this time." The Blue Demon Lord was frightened and excited at the same time.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    At the beginning, the war was to hurry up, so how to do it.

    Those bones that were somewhat dangerous and difficult to chew were directly sealed by the Supremes, trapping the enemies inside.  If you can't get out, there will be no threat!  Many places were closed at first.  In the end, the area inside the Sith clan's lair was too dangerous After the Supremes suppressed all the Sith clan's resistance, they directly sealed off the core of the Sith clan's lair!

    There are indeed many strong men in the core of the Sith lair, including many Sith Lords, but they cannot kill them.

    They can win with the help of geographical advantages.  But the Supreme Beings did not break in.

    So they can only fight out without the help of the right location, the result of fighting out is that they will regrettably be defeated in the end.  They were successfully banned by the Supremes.

    "Many bans in the outer realm have been gradually opened one by one over the past countless years." Ji Ning said, "The masters are taking risks to open them, and the supreme ones are still happy to see them."

    Even if a master dies occasionally, it is a return to the origin and will not have much impact on the entire chaotic universe.

    Of course, if 70% to 80% of the masters of the entire chaotic universe die, this mass death will have a huge impact!  The most important impact is when facing foreign civilization.  There are not enough manpower to resist!  Although the Supremes made a great contribution at the beginning, the large numbers of Lords who came after them also made great contributions.

    After all, there are only a few Supreme Beings, and they are not very versatile.

    ¡­¡­

    Another month passed, and Ji Ning and the others arrived at the place where Lord Dan and the others were trapped.

    Ji Ning stood in the void and looked at a star filled with black mist in front of him. The green magic body stood beside Ji Ning.

    "This is the place that was banned. It was not attacked at first, so it is intact." Ji Ning said softly, "I stand here and feel a faint threat. The Supremes should have felt a slight threat at the beginning. So they banned it directly.  No attack. Master Dan and the others are really too reckless to break into a place like this."

    "Only in places that are completely sealed off can you have the opportunity to obtain some extremely powerful Sith weapons." The Blue Demon Lord said, "And as long as you are careful, you can hopefully avoid some dangers."

    "Everyone is lucky." Ji Ning shook his head.

    There are indeed practitioners who have succeeded.  But many practitioners died here.

    "Go in."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning took the Green Demon Lord and flew directly at high speed, flying towards the stars filled with black mist in front of him.

    ??Chichichi~~~The black mist is highly corrosive, and the weaker Eternal Emperors were corroded and turned into pus. However, the original domain of swordsmanship released by Ji Ning easily resisted everything.

    Flying in the vast black mist.  The black mist was as vast as the ocean and traveled tens of billions of miles. Ji Ning and the others finally penetrated the black mist layer and saw the surface of the stars.  The stars are vast, and there is countless cold air on the surface.

    Ji Ning and the Green Demon Lord descended to the earth and looked at the desert world around them.

    "Master, where are we going now?" Qing Mo said, "And I feelFeeling a strong threat, it seems that no matter where you go, you may be destroyed at any time.  "

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill the place where the Supreme would rather ban it than spend effort to break it.¡± Ji Ning shook his head.

    As he spoke, Ji Ning was also sensing carefully.

    He is following the cause and effect.

    After arriving on this land, Ji Ning was able to sense Lord Dan and the Lord of the Destroying Divine Court through the cause and effect. Needless to say, the cause and effect of Lord Dan and Ji Ning. It was also somewhat difficult for the Lord of the Destroy Court to seek Ji Ning.  Causal.

    "They're all in the same direction." Ji Ning sensed carefully, finally made a judgment, and turned to look at the left front area.

    "They are all in that direction." Ji Ning looked at the vast area where the cold wind was howling. Even with his naked eyes, it was difficult to see how far away it was.

    "Walk."

    Ji Ning said, then walked directly forward, Qing Mo Company followed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? From the cracks in the ground in the distance, void air emerged and condensed into a humanoid shape. It looked in the direction of Ji Ning from a distance, and its body surface suddenly fluctuated with excitement.

    "Outsiders, outsiders, sisters, there are outsiders coming!" It doesn't make a sound, it only makes this kind of strange fluctuations, and the fluctuations penetrate into the ground.

    Soon, more void airflow emerged from the cracks in the ground, and these airflows converged into humanoid creatures.

    "Sisters, there are two outsiders."

    ¡°Eat them.¡±

    "Quick, we eat them."

    Suddenly, dozens of humanoid creatures turned into a stream of void air, a rather mighty stream of void air. The air flow flew at high speed and formed a violent wind.  It is inconspicuous in the countless cold winds on the surface of this star.  They were heading towards Ji Ning and the others at high speed.

    Ji Ning and the Green Demon Lord are walking on this land. Ji Ning is extremely cautious. He feels threatened when he steps on this land. He understands that it is not easy to save Master Dan, so he must be cautious.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning suddenly turned his head and looked to the right, his eyes falling on an airflow in the distance. The airflow seemed to be the same as other windy airflows, but Ji Ning could faintly detect the malice and murderous intent faintly rippling in the void.  , the meaning of greed.

    "Master, what's wrong?" The Blue Demon Lord hasn't noticed yet.

    "Sure." Ji Ning shouted.

    The original domain of swordsmanship suddenly expanded, completely covering the airflow that was almost reaching in the distance into the domain.

    The mighty power suppresses.

    Immediately, the air flow trembled and then turned into human figures. These human figures could not even maintain a state of nothingness, but revealed their true appearance. Each one had gray-black skin, they were not tall, they were petite, and their faces were even small.  On Charm.  It's just that the palms and soles of the feet have sharp nails, like blades.

    "Ho ho." Under the power of the original field of swordsmanship, these gray-black creatures all made painful sounds, while struggling and twisting with all their strength, waving their hands as hard as they could.

    "Is this the most common 'evil life' in the legendary Sith tribe?" Qing Mo was a little excited.

    "Yes, they are not very strong. They are the easiest to deal with. But with so many of them coming at once, this place is really troublesome." Ji Ning observed the dozens of struggling and twisted evil demons.  , and then with a thought in his mind, the power of the sword burst out, and these evil demon lives were shattered into nothingness amidst the harsh screams.

    The demon life is very strange. It can only survive within the scope of the Sith tribe. Even if it is captured alive, it will turn into nothingness and disappear as soon as it leaves the scope of the Sith tribe!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a rule that the more demonic lives there are, the more dangerous it is.

    In this forbidden star, Ji Ning and the others encountered dozens of demonic beings as soon as they arrived. The density was considered to be very high.

    "I hope it won't be too bad." Ji Ning became more and more anxious. In the star map given to Ji Ning by the five supreme beings, the introduction to the Sith tribe was naturally as detailed as possible. Ji Ning also became more and more worried about Lord Dan and the others.

    "Quick, move forward." Ji Ning led Qing Mo and quickly moved forward along the causal induction.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 4 Guarding Tower (Happy New Year's Day)

    Just a moment after Ji Ning and the others walked through a large area of ??land, the surface of the land suddenly flowed like running water, and two strange beasts with four hooves emerged from it. The single horn on their heads was golden, and they were all silver. They were about ten feet long, but  The body shape is quite majestic.  Their eyes were all gray and lifeless.

    "There are invaders passing through the land we control."

    "They are heading in that direction."

    The two four-hoofed beasts looked forward, and far in front of them were Ji Ning and the others.

    "Intruder, die!"

    "die!"

    Boom!  boom!

    The two four-headed beasts marched through the void towards Ji Ning and the others at an extremely terrifying speed. The speed was so fast that even the masters were probably unable to match it. Only the top ones who achieved mastership with a ray of thunder and lightning and a ray of light might be able to match it.  They used their extreme speed without any scruples, running through the void towards Ning.

    Ji Ning and Qing Mo sensed this violent force almost instantly and turned to look at the same time.

    The two streams of light have already rushed over.

    "Is it them?" Ji Ning's expression changed, "Silver-bodied golden-horned beast? No!"

    "die."

    Two four-hoofed beasts charging at high speed trampled the void, their dead eyes staring at Ji Ning and the others.

    Qing Mo felt terrified. These two four-hoofed beasts could definitely kill him.

    Ji Ning¡¯s original domain of swordsmanship also expanded its scope and suppressed the two silver-bodied golden-horned beasts. Although they were suppressed, they were still running and roaring.  At the same time, another sword light appeared, attacking the hoofs and claws of the silver-bodied golden-horned beast.

    How can the mysterious swordsmanship be compared to that of this silver-bodied, golden-horned beast?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The four hooves of the two silver-bodied golden-horned beasts were attacked and they both stumbled. However, Yi Gulu quickly got up and flew directly. Although the speed was slower, he still forcibly stared at the original field of kendo to suppress the flight.

    "Green Demon." Ji Ning waved his hand and threw out six long black chains.  "Refining quickly, you use this chain weapon, and then follow my orders."

    "Yes, Master." Qing Mo obeyed the order obediently, and he also recognized that these six black chains were the same ones that originally bound the Bird Vulcan God.

    Qing Mo was also secretly speechless.

    He actually forced his master to use a chain weapon. In fact, if Ji Ning really took action, it would be easy to deal with it, but that would require a lot of his own strength.  One's own strength is equivalent to lifespan.  Therefore, unless it was really necessary, Ji Ning would not use it unless he could.

    "Roar."

    "Death." Two silver-bodied golden-horned beasts attacked Ji Ning, and Ji Ning relied on his original power of swordsmanship.  He released streaks of sword light and used exquisite swordsmanship to easily toy with the two silver-bodied golden-horned beasts, causing them to stumble, stagger, and sometimes even roll upside down.  There was no way to get close to Ji Ning.

    After all, the ¡®sword light¡¯, the original power of the sword, can easily kill the master, and is comparable to the full blow of the master of another universe.  Although it can't kill the silver-bodied golden-horned beast, it can still interfere with the opponent.

    "They use the Dao Guard Tower. Although they are quite powerful, they are just puppets after all. Their level is very low, and it is easy to play with them." Ji Ning said, "Listen to my orders and seize the opportunity. Use chain weapons to trap them both, and directly  Receive them.¡±

    "It has been refined." Qing Mo continued, and the dharma body also showed six arms, each arm holding a black chain.

    "Now. The one on the left, capture it." Ji Ning ordered.

    The silver-bodied golden-horned beast fell again under the attack of several sword lights, and at this time the green demon immediately waved the black chain.  Six chains were flying, and the silver-bodied golden-horned beast quickly dodged and blocked, but four chains still wrapped around it, one by one.  It struggled hard, but couldn't escape at all. It even soon died and had no power to resist.

    "This chain has the effect of sealing and absorbing power, and the bird fire has almost infinite power. Of course, it is not afraid of absorbing it. But the energy source of this silver-bodied golden-horned beast is the Dao Guard Tower. If the consumption is slightly larger, it will not be able to withstand it.  Already." Ji Ning shook his head.

    "Take it." Qing Mo immediately put the bound silver-bodied golden-horned beast into an eternal and top-level cave magic weapon, and then took back the chain.

    "Hey, Master, why is that silver-bodied golden-horned beast so weak inside the cave-heaven magic weapon?" Qing Mo was surprised.

    "Because it can no longer sense the Dao Guard Tower." Ji Ning ordered, "Hurry and grab the other one."

    soon.

    Ji Ning and Qing Mo cooperated and took another silver-bodied golden-horned beast into the cave.

    "What is the Dao Protector Tower?" Qing Mo asked, "How can I??Never heard of it.  "

    "The Dao Guard Tower" Ji Ning's expression was not very good, "It is the truly most dangerous place in the Sith clan."

    When Ji Ning saw the silver-bodied golden-horned beast, his heart dropped and he knew something was wrong.

    Because puppets like the silver-bodied golden-horned beast are very powerful, but only the 'Guardian Tower' can possess them!  Knowing that this star was actually the location of the Dao Guard Tower, Ji Ning knew that this trip would not be easy.

    The protection building

    As the name suggests, it is where the ¡®protection of the Tao¡¯ lies.

    The powerful beings of the Sith tribe also need to practice. They usually build the safest and most stable place for themselves at any cost, which is the place where they usually practice and live - the Taoist Tower!  They will try their best to use all means available on the protective tower to resist the enemy.

    Even if the enemy is much stronger than oneself, it is generally difficult to conquer one's own protective tower.

    There is a weakness in the protective tower - it is immovable and fixed!

    In another chaotic universe in the hometown of the Sith, the Dao Guard Tower is based on the energy of the chaotic universe in their hometown.  And in the chaotic universe of Ji Ning's civilizationthe Sith tribe cannot utilize the power of this chaotic universe, so they built this home base - the Sith tribe's homeland - at any cost!  There is also a powerful energy source in this lair.

    The entire Sith tribe¡¯s lair is actually equivalent to a ¡®miniature¡¯ chaotic universe.

    With the help of the energy source of this lair, the Sith tribe can build a series of 'protection buildings' in the lair. Once built, they cannot be moved. This is a weakness.  But it¡¯s also extremely powerful!  It is the most suitable place to be a nest.

    The protective towersare extremely difficult bones to crack.

    Some of the top protective towers may even kill the Supreme Being!

    That¡¯s why the Supremes didn¡¯t continue to rush in.

    In fact, as long as it is a protective tower it represents extreme danger!  Of course, there are also many treasures, and the entire protective tower is made up of treasures.

    "The silver-bodied golden-horned beast is usually used by the guardian tower to patrol the surrounding areas and check for any intruders." Ji Ning said, "When we encountered this silver-bodied golden-horned beast, the owner of the guardian tower might have noticed us.  "

    "Did you find us?" Qing Mo was worried.

    "Well, so from now on, we will be in danger." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Maybe I can't protect you, and your Dharmakaya will be finished."

    "Master, don't worry about me, my loss will only be the loss of a Dharma Body." Qing Mo continued.

    "Let's keep going." Ji Ning didn't say much. He took Qing Mo and followed the causal induction in the direction of Lord Dan, the Lord of Destruction Divine Court.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in the starry earth, deep within the confines of numerous mechanisms, there is a tower.

    The tower is eight stories high.

    Inside the tower.

    A short creature that is only three feet tall is sitting cross-legged on an altar. It is also a life of the Sith civilization, but it only has the power of an ordinary eternal emperor.

    "Buzz."

    The short creature opened its eyes and looked into the void ahead. A picture appeared in the void. The scene on the picture was the scene of two silver-bodied golden-horned beasts fighting with Ji Ning and the Green Demon, and the final result of the silver-bodied golden-horned beast being bound and taken away.  .

    "Practitioner?" The short creature frowned upon seeing this, "It's so strange. These two practitioners are so strange. The other one should be the master, but the practitioner in white with the black divine sword on his back seems to be just the Taoist Lord? And  His true spirit should be disintegrating, a Dao Lord who failed to unite with the Dao? Why does it look like that master is still respectful to him?"

    "What's going on in that realm? How could you defeat the silver-bodied golden-horned beast so easily?" The short creature felt something was wrong.

    "Alas, since the ban was broken the master has sneaked away and ordered me to guard the protective tower." The short creature gritted his teeth and was somewhat unwilling to do so.

    He was originally a follower and servant of the master of the Taoist Tower.

    The ban was lifted, and it was destined to be conquered one day, and the master sneaked away.  But he could only stay here.

    "We have dealt with the silver-bodied golden-horned beasts so easily. Don't be careless. Well let's banish them to the second space." The short creature immediately began to control the power of the guardian tower.

    ******

    Tomato wishes all readers a Happy New Year and a Happy New Year. May all your wishes come true and all the best in 2015.

    I still remember that Tomato first started writing novels in 2005, and in the blink of an eye it was 2015 It¡¯s been almost ten years, and I feel a little sad. Tomato still likes to write novels, and I hope to write more in the coming days~~~(Unfinished  To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

    Starting pointThe game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 5 Hope of Liberation

    There was unconcealable excitement in the eyes of the short creature. Every time he controlled the protective tower to deal with some powerful beings, it made him feel happy.

    Because if those powerful cultivators really fight against him, I am afraid that all of them can easily kill him. But with the Dao Guard Tower, he can play with those powerful beings!  This was the only joy he had in surviving After all, the Sith tribe was defeated, and he could only stay here forever due to the order of his master. This kind of loneliness and despair, without any fun, how could he survive until now?  I'm afraid that I had a broken heart and committed suicide a long time ago.

    "The two of them are the most powerful practitioners I have ever encountered. You have to be careful and don't deal with other practitioners as easily as you do." The short creature manipulated while looking expectantly at the void screen. Ji Ning and Qing Mo were in the void screen.  Moving forward at high speed.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning and Qing Mo collected the silver-bodied golden-horned beast, they moved forward at almost the fastest speed.

    "What is that?" Ji Ning quickly saw some weapons, armor, and magic weapons.

    "Master, is this the same as Lord Dan and the others?" Qing Mo asked.

    "It's Master Dan and his companions." Wherever Ji Ning looked, time was flashing back in the surrounding area. Soon, Ji Ning saw Master Dan, the Lord of the Destruction Court, a woman with a little silver hair, and  A short, fat old man.  They were attacked by four silver-bodied golden-horned beasts

    The four silver-bodied golden-horned beasts were too fierce. Although Lord Dan and the others had their own methods, they collapsed almost as soon as they came face to face with them. The short, fat old man who was nearest was killed on the spot!  The other three immediately dispersed and fled.

    The four silver-bodied golden-horned beasts were originally still chasing, but suddenly they all stopped and gave up the pursuit.

    "As expected, this Dao-protecting Tower has an owner." Ji Ning's pupils shrank.

    According to estimates, the ancient war has been going on for too long!  This ban has been broken long ago. It stands to reason that the strong Sith clan members of the Dao Protectorate Tower should have left secretly. Ji Ning once had an extravagant hope The master escaped, and there is no master in charge of the Dao Protector Tower!  But he also understood that even if the master escaped.  You can also arrange for servants, puppets, etc. to host the event.

    But Ji Ning was holding on to a glimmer of hope, but now this glimmer of hope has been shattered.

    "I hope the owner of the Dao Guard Building is a smart man." Ji Ning shook his head slightly, then waved his hand to collect some of the armored magic weapons left on the ground.

    "Master, where are we going now?" Qing Mo asked.

    "Weird thing."

    Ji Ning suddenly frowned, "Master Dan and Destruction obviously fled in two directions. How come they are now in the same direction according to the causal induction?"

    "Follow me." Ji Ning naturally believed in his sense of cause and effect, and continued to move forward at high speed with Qing Mo.

    Just a moment¡ª¡ª

    Ning stopped suddenly because ripples appeared in the void far ahead.  The surrounding land and other scenery seemed to be distorted.

    "Master of the Dao Guard Building." Ji Ning frowned and spoke, his voice resounding throughout the world, "I'm just here for an adventure, and I don't intend to enter the Dao Guard Tower! You and I don't need to fight."

    "Hehehehe" Low laughter sounded in the void around him, "What a Tao Lord, I really can't see through you! But this is my place. Since you dare to come here, your life and death are up to me.  Take control, hey hey hey don't rush. We still have a lot of time, take your time, I will play with you well."

    "Do you care about those two silver-bodied golden-horned beasts? I can return them to you." Ji Ning said.

    "Hey, wait until I catch you. They are still mine, and all the treasures on your body are also mine. Even you, an interesting Taoist master, are mine." The voice was narrating with something evil.

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.  He said coldly: "A lunatic. It seems that he has been alone for too long and has gone crazy."

    The Protectorate Tower is the lair where the strong men of the Sith tribe protect themselves.  Generally, as long as you don't attack forcefully, there won't be much of a rebound!

    So Ji Ning kept a low profile when he came here and didn't make much noise, because his purpose was to save people, not to break down the Dao Guard Tower!  He thought that if he continued to behave like this and did not touch the bottom line of the owner of the Dao Guard Tower, the owner of the Dao Guard Tower would not fight him desperately.  But obviously he was wrong, the owner of the Dao Guard Building was a lunatic.

    The lunatic himself is not scary, what is scary is this protective tower!

    "Hehehehe, no one who comes to me can escape, and you can't escape either." Along with that voice, ripples in the surrounding void quickly spread toward Ji Ning.

    "Master?" Qing Mo was a little worried.

    "You're so shameless!" Ji Ning's face darkened.

    "The realm of swordsmanship!" Ji Ning's eyes flashed sharply.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Countless sword lights appeared all over the sky above this star. It was obvious that Ji Ning had mastered the origin of swordsmanship.The range expanded to an extremely terrifying range, covering the entire star!

    "Suppress!" Ji Ning showed no mercy. In the past, his original field of swordsmanship was kept within a small scope, just because he didn't want to quarrel with the owner of the Dao Guard Building. Now that the other party had quarreled with him, Ji Ning naturally stopped holding back.  .

    "Rumble~~~" The terrifying origin field of swordsmanship was immediately oppressed, and the power everywhere was terrifying.

    "Damn it!"

    The expression of the short creature in the guardian building immediately changed. There was fear and excitement in his eyes, and his body trembled. "This is simply the realm of eternal ultimate swordsmanship! Haha, it turned out to be the eternal ultimate swordsmanship. The defenses are all maintained."  .¡±

    I saw membrane walls rising up from the surface of this star. Each membrane wall only covered part of the area. All the membrane walls rose up, resisting all the sword light.

    "The energy of the Dao Guard Tower is consumed so quickly." The short creature was a little anxious, and it resisted all the sword light at the same time. The consumption was very alarming.

    It consumes the energy of the Dao Guard Tower.

    And Ji Ning¡¯s original power of swordsmanship is the power of Tao, which originates from the chaotic universe itself!  is truly endless.

    ¡­¡­

    In a vast space, time and space are somewhat distorted.

    Venerable Dan in black gauze clothes was sitting cross-legged. After she was trapped here, she just sat cross-legged without messing around.

    "Before you see through the mystery behind it, the more you move, the closer you will be to death." Lord Dan examined the void. She had traveled to many places in the Sith clan. She had rich experience and she had enough patience.  Moreover, she has extremely high achievements in cause and effect, formation, time and space, etc.

    So in ordinary dangerous places, she can discover the secret behind it and finally escape.

    The reason why she has achieved success in many ways is because she wants to resurrect her elder brother and the others on her own, so she spends too much time and space and cause and effect.  But these have also become the basis for her to survive in the Sith tribe until now.  Otherwise, as crazy as she is, she would have died in the Sith tribe long ago.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± Suddenly the vast space trembled.

    "Huh?" Lord Dan raised her head and looked at the vast space. She could sense that there seemed to be two huge forces colliding outside the vast space. The vastness of the two forces frightened her.

    "Could it be Bei Ming who is here?" Venerable Dan had a complicated expression. Her dharma body and the dharma body of the Lord of the Destruction Divine Court were together. She also knew that the Lord of the Destruction Divine Court had gone to invite Ji Ning.

    ******

    "Either we give up, or we continue to fight." Ji Ning said coldly, his voice echoing around him.

    The membrane wall in the distance blocked Ji Ning's senses.

    However, Ji Ning knew very well that the power of the opponent's Dao Guard Building must be very high.

    "Stop? Hahaha, if you can, go to the Dao Protector Tower and kill me, haha or you die! You practitioners still want to fight me? And you will die if you kill someone who has mastered the eternal ultimate sword.  It's worth it." The short creature has never been so crazy, because mastering the eternal ultimate way, even in the chaotic universe of his hometown, his status is extremely high, even higher than the ordinary supreme.

    Because an emperor of the eternal ultimate way has the same strength as an ordinary supreme emperor.

    But the supreme power has reached its end and cannot be improved anymore.  The emperor of the eternal ultimate sword is expected to take the final step.

    In this chaotic universe where the cultivation civilization is still very weakthe one who masters the eternal ultimate way is of even greater significance.

    "If you are the real emperor, I'm afraid I have no hope at all. But your true spirit is disintegrating, and I still have hope of killing you." The short creature fell completely into fanaticism, because he knew that killing a person who mastered the eternal ultimate sword  Yes, this is a great contribution.  Even if he dies, the true spirit returns home.

    I am afraid that with this great contribution, he will definitely be resurrected by reversing time and space.

    Originally, he thought there was no hope and he was just waiting for death. Playing with the practitioners who came in was his only pleasure.  But now he sees hope, the hope of relief!

    "Death, spatial separation!" The short creature no longer followed the cautious spatial exile as at the beginning, and immediately launched some ruthless moves that would hurt both sides. His eyes were full of madness.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning felt that the whole star was shaking like a watermelon being cut into pieces, maybe hundreds of pieces!  The space that I am in is one of them, and it is a completely divided space.  This space was completely sealed, and Ji Ning and Qing Mo were trapped in this trapped space.

    ******

    Today is just one chapter.  (To be continued, please search for Piaotian literature and novels.?Good updates faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 6 Meeting

    "If you want to do it, just do it in one breath. Don't give him a chance." The eyes of the short creature were full of madness. He knew very well how terrifying a being who mastered the ultimate way of eternity is!  Even his master, the original owner of this protection building, was far from comparable to Ji Ning.  If they were in their hometown, even small creatures might not be qualified to meet such beings.

    Precisely because we understand how scary the other party is, we go all out even more!

    "He failed in harmony after all."

    "Time sand."

    The little creature didn¡¯t feel any distress at all, so he used another trump card of the Dao Guard Tower.

    I saw a little bit of gravel emitting colorful light flying out of the protective tower, and under the control of the entire protective tower's time and space, it directly entered the distant closed space that completely trapped Ji Ning and Qing Mo.

    "There is also a devastating blow, extreme power, accumulation!" The short creature gritted its teeth.

    "hold head high!"

    The Guardian Tower is a tower, and the top of the tower began to light up, and a little light appeared.  A large amount of power began to gather.

    ¡­¡­

    The entire star is split into hundreds of closed ** spaces.

    And in the sexual space where Ji Ning and Qing Mo were imprisoned, Qing Mo was slightly panicked because he felt an endless sense of threat, as if he might die at any time.

    "The green demon is in my cave magic weapon for now." Ji Ning waved his hand and took the green demon inside.

    Ji Ning looked around.

    "He's so ruthless that he even destroyed the territory in order to kill me. How much does he hate me? Why bother? It's just the first time he and I have met." Ji Ning also wondered why the other party was so crazy.  The stars were shattered when they came, which was the protective layer of the territory of the Dao Guard Tower. The territory was destroyed, which meant that the Dao Guard Tower lost its protective shell, and only the bare tower was left.

    Therefore, this is also a lose-lose trick. It is generally not used until the moment of life and death, but this kind of trick is also very powerful.

    A completely enclosed and isolated space like this.  Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship cannot be broken through.

    "Qiang." Ji Ning pulled out a Beihong Sword behind him.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± Just when Ji Ning was about to use his sword to break open the cage in the closed space, suddenly some colored light rippled through the entire space. Wherever the colored light passed, time was distorted.  Or the speed suddenly becomes hundreds of millions of times faster, or it almost stops.

    Ji Ning's expression changed: "Time Sand?"

    The sand of time is also a unique treasure of the Sith tribe.

    In the record of the method given to Ji Ning by the Supreme, it was also mentioned that this treasure poses a great threat to other powerful beings!  But it was a near-fatal threat to Ji Ning!  Within the scope of the time sand's power, your upper body may be at a near standstill in time, while your lower body may see time passing billions of times faster.  Such a time warp.  It will make ordinary emperors and masters very uncomfortable fighting and suffer heavy losses.

    But for a Taoist like Ji Ning whose true spirit has collapsed, his true spirit may collapse rapidly and even lead to his death!

    "You've destroyed your territory, and the Time Sand has come again, so you want to kill me?" Ji Ning couldn't care less, and immediately and solemnly slashed his sword forward.

    This sword seemed to completely cut the heaven and the earth.

    Wherever the sword light passed, a line of sword light water rippled, and as the sword light water line swept across, it became more and more turbulent.  From a water line, it turned into a stream, and turned into monstrous waves The endless waves of sword light carried frightening power.  It completely swept away the attacking sand of time.  Completely sweep away the colored light from afar!

    The terrifying sword intent completely annihilated the sand of time!

    It is the sword of Ji Ning¡¯s water sword!

    After the wave of sword light annihilated the sand of time, its power dropped a lot, but it still impacted the distant space wall.  When it hits the membrane wall with a bang.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The entire space trembled, and everything from the surrounding edges to the high altitude above and the deepest part of the earth began to collapse and annihilate.  This collapse continues like a wave.  Ji Ning stood in the middle of the air and watched everything.

    "I thought that one sword was enough to destroy the sand of time and break open this space. It seems that I used a little less strength. This space is more stable than I expected." Ji Ning thought to himself, he was too economical with his strength and could use less.  A trace, he would never use more than a tiny bit.

    "out."

    Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword in his hand and stabbed it out.

    His whole body turned into a sword light and rushed forward in an instant. The tip of this sword light was the Beihong Sword in Ji Ning's hand. It easily penetrated the closed space that collapsed and was annihilated, and rushed out.

    The moment he rushed out of the shattered closed space, Ji Ning saw spaces floating in the distance that looked like isolated islands. In the center of hundreds of independent spaces, there was a very conspicuous eight-story tower.??, the tower is still located on a foundation that is millions of miles away. There are densely packed and countless lines on the foundation, which are obviously the foundation of the tower.

    It should be noted that the protective tower must be fixed and cannot be moved. It is fixed on the foundation. Only through that foundation can the energy source of the entire Sith tribe be communicated.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Ji Ning saw the dazzling light at the top of the protective tower.

    "Die, just die." The short creature inside the Dao Protectorate became more and more anxious and crazy. In his eyes, the collapse of the ** space and the sand of time were the trump cards. Most masters of different universes could easily kill them.  The Sand of Time is supposed to be better able to restrain the Tao Lord whose true spirit is crumbling, but it still failed.  After all, he had never fought against an existence of this level, so everything was just his prediction.

    "Destroy it for me." The little creature roared.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The light from the top of the protective tower suddenly flashed across the sky at a terrifying speed. Ji Ning estimated that he was only about a billion miles away from the protective tower. Such a short distance and such a fast speed The masters of different universes reacted like this.  Too late.

    brush.

    Ji Ning's whole body turned into a thunder and lightning sword light. He was so fast that he easily avoided the blow and quickly flew towards the tower.

    That ray of light flew through the black mist of the void in the distance through Ji Ning's original location.

    "He dodged it?" The short creature was anxious and angry, "It was too fast, his speed was too fast, and his strength was too strong."

    He longs to kill Ji Ning and make great achievements. This is his only hope for relief.

    But what he can use is only the protective tower.

    "He is too fast and his swordsmanship is too terrifying. It is impossible to kill him from a distance." The short creature secretly said, "Wait, wait for him to break in, and once he enters the guard tower, go down to the guard tower at close range.  All means are exploding, and he, a Taoist who failed to unite with the Tao, will probably die."

    The further the distance, the harder it is to kill.

    ??The Dao Guard Tower originally had ultra-long-distance patrolling, long-distance attack and killing, many close-range methods, and finally, death together.

    ¡­¡­

    Ning sighed a little: "According to the records, the closer to the Dao Guard Tower, the more dangerous it is, and the inside is even more dangerous. But I didn't expect that I was forced to use my power three times in a row when I was still so far away from it."

    Once, the sword was used to destroy the sand of time, but the remaining power failed to destroy the space. This time it consumed more power.

    The second time is to escape from that space.

    The third time was to avoid that blow, and the next two times consumed very little, especially the last time it was just a movement.

    "If I really want to break into the Dao Guard Tower, I'm afraid my strength will be consumed several times more, and I may even fall there." Ji Ning muttered secretly, and at the same time, he followed the causal induction and found the causal link between Master Dan and himself.  , and immediately glanced at one of the hundreds of spaces floating in the distance. The entire territory was completely separated, making it easy for Ji Ning and Yi to find Lord Dan.

    "Master Dan, she is in that space." Ji Ning confirmed.

    And the Lord of Destruction Divine Court is in another space very close to Lord Dan.

    "Whoops!"

    How fast is Ji Ning, who turned into lightning and sword light?  Faster than when he first mastered the eternal ultimate sword, he arrived at the closed space next to Lord Dan in an instant. Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword and swung the divine sword in his hand.

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± With a flash of sword light, a large gap appeared in the entire enclosed space, which was thousands of feet long.

    Ji Ning had no choice. With the stability of the enclosed space, it was impossible to break it without drawing a sword.

    Through the huge gap, you can clearly see the space inside, and you can also see the cold woman in black gauze who is sitting cross-legged in it. However, this woman in black gauze no longer has the usual calmness, but has a look on her face.  Shocked, she sat cross-legged and looked at the young man in white who was carrying a black divine sword outside the gap in space with a shocked face.

    "Beiming?" Of course she recognized the young man in front of her.

    *************(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 7 I won¡¯t play with you anymore

    Her eldest brother's only disciple.

    She even valued her apprentice more than her. She always felt that Bei Ming was a little guy who needed her protection But unknowingly, as some news came, this little guy had grown into a great being.  .  How amazing it is to kill His Lonely Majesty with one sword.  She was very happy because her eldest brother had gained a great apprentice.

    And today this little guy finally came in front of her and rescued her from danger.

    "Master Dan, hurry up, leave quickly." Ji Ning said through the voice. At the same time, Ji Ning released the original domain of sword to resist the crack. The gap in this space was obviously healing, and the original power of sword could not tear it apart, but  Preventing healingor greatly slowing down the speed of healing.

    "Okay." Lord Dan stood up with a smile, turned into a stream of light and quickly flew towards the gap in space. The moment he flew out of the gap, Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning with a smile, and was very happy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, even if her apprentice has achieved something, she is not so happy.

    "I had a vague feeling that we would meet again in the future, but I didn't expect that when we meet again, it would be you who would save me." Lord Dan smiled, "I thought I was the one who saved you."

    Ji Ning could feel Master Dan¡¯s happiness.

    He was also very happy.

    "There are not many people who truly treat him like a family member with sincerity, Master Dan is one of them. Even in Master Dan, Ji Ning feels a little bit of the love and care of his mother Yu Chixue."

    "Master Dan, you are still so calm. I have been very worried. Fortunately, everything is fine." Ji Ning also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The ruins of the Sith tribe are inherently dangerousI have experienced a lot." Lord Dan said.

    "But it's different this time. This is where the Dao Guard Tower is." Ji Ning was also scared. With the power of the Dao Guard Tower, it would have been impossible for Lord Dan and the others to escape without him.  In a completely enclosed space like that, the lose-lose trick of 'space collapse' alone can kill the master of the alien universe, let alone other means.

    "Dao-protecting tower? What is Dao-protecting tower?" Lord Dan was a little confused and said quickly.  "Let's not linger, Beiming. This place is dangerous, so we'd better leave quickly. Save my other two companions if you can, and force them if you can't."

    "I will save them, but I have to wait a little longer." Ji Ning smiled mysteriously.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the guard building.

    The short creature looked at the outside world in confusion. After the Taoist Lord in white easily evaded the attack, he went directly to the outside of a closed space. He cut through the space membrane wall with a sword and soon met a woman trapped in the space membrane wall.  .  The two seemed very excited and happy to see each other.

    "He's here. Is he here to save his companions?" The little creature was puzzled.

    "Let's go." Following Ji Ning's laughter in the distance, Ji Ning and Lord Dan immediately turned into a stream of light and flew towards the distance.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re gone?¡± The short creature was sluggish.

    He originally planned to wait for Ji Ning to fight in front of the Dao Guard Tower before continuing his attack. He even hoped that Ji Ning would come in!

    But now, Ji Ning didn't come in at all. After finding Lord Dan, he was about to leave.  It was obvious that Ji Ning, who knew the 'Dao Protector Tower' quite well from the Supreme, could not be so stupid as to know the danger.  He wants to break into the Dao Guard Building!

    This completely ruined the beautiful plan of the little creature.

    "You just want to leave?" The short creature looked crazy. This was the only hope of relief, no matter how small the hope was, he would try his best.

    "Triple space corridor lock!"

    The little creatures are completely crazy.

    "All the silver-bodied golden-horned beasts come out. Trap him!"

    "The Taoist Tower disintegrated."

    "Release that monster."

    When it was discovered that Ji Ning was leaving, the little creature finally made a last-ditch effort!  Because Ji Ning didn't take the initiative to break in, some methods couldn't be used.  But what he could use was definitely helpfulhe used them all.

    ******

    Ji Ning was flying with Lord Dan, and at the same time he said via voice transmission: "That eight-story tower is called the Dao Guard Tower. It is a very scary place for the Sith tribe. I don't want to go in, but the Dao Guard Tower is  The master seems to want to kill me very much, and I am now preparing to leave I guess he can't hold it anymore. Let's see what else he will do."

    The words just fell.

    ¡°This¡ª¡ª¡± Ji Ning was shocked.

    The protective tower in the distance began to rumble, and at the same time, the entire building began to crack. Even the huge foundation below began to gradually crack.

    The turbulent and mighty power in the Dao Guard Building is transmitted to every space floating around. Each of these floating spaces is like an isolated island.They were flying rapidly in all directions, and the power of space was surging, forming space membrane channels.  Ji Ning could only see space corridors in front of him, and could not see the outside world at all.

    Ning turned around and looked back, and saw the cracking protective tower.

    "The Dao Guard Building self-destructed?" Ji Ning couldn't believe it, "Even the foundation started to tear?"

    The foundation is the most important foundation of the Dao Guard Building. Even the foundation has begun to self-destruct. Ning can also feel the determination of the owner of the Dao Guard Tower.

    "Roar~~"

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    Silver-bodied golden-horned beasts flew out from some isolated island spaces. The isolated island spaces did not hinder them at all. They were either two or three, or three or five. At a glance, there were sixty-five Chao Ji Ning Killers in all directions.  Come over.

    not only.

    From the cracked protective tower, two creatures that looked like stone snakes exuding the breath of life also flew out.  These two stone snakes were very small when they first flew out, and then they grew rapidly. Each of them was tens of thousands of feet long, and their whole bodies were made of stone sections.  A pair of eyes were also dim gray, without any trace of life.

    "It's clearly exuding life but not spiritual at all?" Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    "Beiming, can you handle it? Do you want my help?" Lord Dan was a little panicked when she saw the sixty-five silver-bodied golden-horned beasts being killed from all directions, because she and her companions had been killed by four silver-headed beasts before.  The attack by the golden-horned beasts was defeated in an instant. She knew that each of these silver-bodied golden-horned beasts could rival the master of the different universe.

    The most dangerous thing in the Sith clan's lair is the Dao Guard Tower, which can be seen from the fact that there are so many silver-bodied golden-horned beasts.

    Therefore, the cultivator civilization was unwilling to start a war here at all. It took the battlefield outside and immediately made the Sith tribe's strongest attack power, the 'Guard Tower', ineffective, and won that battle.  They waited until the outside world had won before attacking the nest. In the end, they only succeeded in attacking the outermost layer.

    And some of the outermost protective towers were only sealed off, and there was no actual attack.

    "Don't worry!" Ji Ning said with a smile. At the same time, the original domain of swordsmanship was released, and countless sword lights appeared in every area around. These sword lights began to attack the silver-bodied golden-horned beasts, and the silver-bodied golden-horned beasts staggered one after another.  He staggered, fell, or flew away, completely unable to get close to Ji Ning.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As of the two stone snakes, were in the original field of sword light, their speed was a little slower, but they were still approaching.

    ¡°Crack, click, click~~~~¡± The foundation of the protection building is collapsing and shattering.

    Ji Ning suddenly turned his attention to the broken foundation. He had always felt that the Dao Guard Tower was threatening him, and now he also felt a threat rising from the broken foundation.

    A huge creature gradually emerged from the shattered foundations that spanned millions of miles.

    She is huge.

    It has a majestic body that is nearly a hundred thousand miles long, has a centipede-like tail, and its upper body resembles that of a human woman.  The beautiful head has its eyes closed.  As the surrounding foundation collapsed and the restrictions collapsed, a force began to rise in her body.

    She opened her eyes, with a trace of confusion in her eyes, followed by endless killing intent.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± She opened her mouth wide and let out a loud roar.

    A terrifying wave spread.

    The short creature in the shattered protective tower stared at Ji Ning in the distance with mad eyes: "By destroying the protective tower, I released the monster. I will die, and you will die too. All around  There is a three-level space corridor lock. You have no time to escape, so you can only fight. You, a Taoist who failed to combine the Tao, will die in battle if you can't stop it. If you die, all the credit will be mine! Hahaha!  "

    ¨O

    The roar passed by, and the body of the crazily smiling short creature trembled, and then turned into fly ash, annihilating even some weaker weapons.

    Endless fluctuations spread in all directions.

    Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "It's so scary." Lord Dan was completely frightened by the power of this huge creature.

    "I didn't expect to be so lucky. The first time I faced the Dao Guard Tower, I encountered such a monster." Ji Ning looked stern. He had learned a lot of secrets from the Supreme. Of course he knew what the creature trapped under the Dao Guard Tower was.  .

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 8 Strange Life

    The sound waves of the roar were transmitted quickly, and the space rippled like ripples, spreading out in all directions with the huge creature as the center.

    The power of this sound wave was barely able to severely damage the Dominator level. Compared with Ji Ning's original field of swordsmanship, it was still slightly inferior. Before he even got close to Ji Ning, he was already blocked by the endless sword light.

    "What is that monster?" Lord Dan asked.

    "In the Sith tribe's territory, many dangers are banned. Some of these banned places are Dao Guard Towers." Ji Ning said, "There are also strong and weak Dao Guard Towers. A Lord's Dao Guard Tower,  It is of course completely different from the guardian tower of a Lord. The guardian tower we encountered is actually not too strong. The original owner of the guardian tower is definitely not a Sith Lord There are many guardian towers.  Methods, long-range attacks, trapping enemies, etc., many methods at close range and also methods of dying together."

    "Perish together?" Lord Dan was surprised.

    "This protective tower suppresses one strange life." Ji Ning smiled, "Even in the ancient war, our cultivator civilization only encountered nineteen strange beings. I didn't expect that I also encountered one today."

    It is quite rare for a strange life to be suppressed in the foundation of the Dao Guard Building, so Ji Ning laughed at himself as "good luck".

    Ji Ning¡¯s cultivation civilization is in a huge chaotic universe.  The Sith civilization is in another huge chaotic universe.  The two chaotic universes are the largest celestial bodies in the endless space. There are other beings in the endless space, and their wisdom and understanding are generally lower.  After all, only the life in the "chaos universe" is the life that truly reproduces and is the most perfect, and can the controller who controls a chaotic universe be finally born.

    "The lives in the endless space outside are relatively poor.

    But many of them are naturally very powerful!  Because of low wisdom and understanding.  It is easier to be exploited.

    Like the two strange beings that were comparable to the ¡®Supreme¡¯ that the Supremes once killed, they came from the endless void.

    When the Sith invaded Ji Ning¡¯s chaotic universe, not only did they not receive the blessing of Dao¡¯s power, they were even ostracized and suppressed!  That¡¯s why it¡¯s so difficult to fight against Ji Ning¡¯s civilization.  But when in the endless void outside the Sith civilization was not suppressed or excluded by any means, so it was much stronger, so it was able to capture strange life forms alive.

    "This strange creature is quite powerful. It is probably comparable to the Lord of the Sith Tribe." Ji Ning said.

    "If you can rival the Sith Lord, what should you do?" Lord Dan had worry on his face.

    "Leave it to me," Ji Ning said.

    ¡­¡­

    She swayed the centipede-like lower body of the huge creature slightly.  The huge head looked in the direction of Ji Ning.

    Because those silver-bodied golden-horned beasts, Ji Ning, and Lord Dan are all in this direction.

    "Kill, kill, kill." She growled.

    "Can you tell me your name?" Ji Ning asked, and the fluctuations in his voice were directly transmitted to the creature's ears.

    She stared in the direction of Ji Ning with a look of madness and violence in her eyes.  With a sudden roar, he swung his lower body like a centipede, and then turned into a stream of light and flew towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Another one who fell into madness. After these strange beings were captured alive, they were driven mad by the Sith tribe." Ji Ning shook his head. Although such a powerful being has lower wisdom and understanding, it is no worse than ordinary adults.  But now he's acting like a lunatic.

    "Wow."

    She was flying at high speed, extremely fast.

    Ji Ning stood far away with Lord Dan.  Controlling countless sword lights to block and guide.

    "Kill, kill, kill." When she flew close to the nearest silver-bodied golden-horned beast, she stretched out her hand, and her white fingers easily pinched the body of the silver-bodied golden-horned beast.  The silver-bodied golden-horned beast howled and struggled.  But in front of that white finger, it was like a toy and couldn't get out at all. Wherever the finger pad pressed, the body of the silver-bodied golden-horned beast immediately dented and cracked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A silver-bodied, golden-horned beast was crushed to death just like that!

    Ji Ning raised his eyebrows when he saw this: "What a powerful force."

    This kind of strange life from outside the chaotic universe is also the top terrifying life selected by the Sith tribe. All of them have the power to destroy the world. From this 'pin', it can be seen that she is better than the birds.  Vulcan needs to be strong.  Even the top ones can rival the supreme strength.

    "Kill, kill." She growled.  He suddenly stretched out his hand and his fingers turned into afterimages.  Then she caught another silver-bodied golden-horned beast, and crushed another silver-bodied golden-horned beast forcefully with her slender white fingers.

    She will kill every creature she sees.

    She has no clear consciousness and is completely crazy.  In fact, beingHe was already crazy before the pressure, and became a madman who only knows how to kill.

    "It's sad." Ji Ning watched silently, controlling the sword light to let the silver-bodied golden-horned beasts fight with that strange life again and again.

    time flies.

    The silver-bodied and golden-horned beasts want to escape, but where can they escape in the original realm of kendo?  Ji Ning will send them one by one closer to the strange life.

    Each silver-bodied golden-horned beast was crushed to pieces!  After all, there is no way to use it even if you take it back. So far, the cultivator civilization has not figured out how to use the 'Silver Body Golden Horned Beast'.

    "Kakaka~~~" A stone snake was grabbed by the strange life's hands and pulled suddenly, but kept pulling.

    She lowered her head and bit the stone snake in one bite. With a click sound, the stone snake was bitten into two pieces.

    Estimating the time for tea.

    All the silver-bodied golden-horned beasts and the two stone snakes were killed by this strange life.  Ji Ning, on the other hand, controls the original domain of swordsmanship and has never fought against strange beings.

    "Kill!" She raised her head and stared at Ji Ning and Lord Dan in the distance. Now there were only two lives around Ji Ning and the others.

    "Master Dan, please stay in my cave magic weapon for a while." Ji Ning said.

    Lord Dan also knew not to disturb Ji Ning, and said: "Be careful too." This was definitely the most terrifying creature she had ever seen. She thought that the silver-bodied golden-horned beast was very difficult to deal with, but in front of this huge creature  But was easily crushed.

    "rest assured."

    Ji Ning waved his hand and put Lord Dan into the cave magic weapon.

    "Kill, kill, kill!" She roared at the huge creature, killing Ji Ning at high speed. The original realm of swordsmanship could not stop her at all.

    "Qiang." Ji Ning also pulled out a Beihong Sword and whispered to himself, "I hope I have better luck and can kill her within three swords."

    With her huge centipede tail swinging, she rushed towards Ji Ning with a monstrous aura.  In the endless void outside the chaotic universe, she easily destroyed every weak celestial body. She definitely belonged to the top level of strange beings, but she was captured alive and even made crazy and only knew killing. But she  The strength has not declined.

    Because her power comes from herself and does not rely on the power of Tao, there is almost no difference between her strength here and in the outside world.

    Her pounce was extremely fierce and violent.  They are much more violent than the Chiyang Territory Lord.

    "brush."

    A dazzling golden sword light lit up.

    Irresistibly eye-catching.

    A ray of sword light instantly pierced into her huge body. Although her body was tough, it still could not withstand it.

    "Chi." "Chi." "Chi."

    The sword light was moving inside her body.

    It moved a full six times.

    She just trembled, her eyes dimmed, her huge body trembled and her speed dropped sharply, and she just floated motionless in the void.  A stream of light flew out from the wound on her chest, and it was Ji Ning holding the Beihong Sword.

    "It took six consecutive sword strikes to realize her fatal point." Ji Ning said in a loud voice, inserting the Beihong Sword in his hand into the scabbard behind his back.

    "This strange life is full of treasures, and they are all worth using." With a wave of his hand, Ji Ning put away the huge body of this strange life, and then released the Green Demon and Lord Dan.

    "Beiming, just now did I see the monster's corpse appear in the cave?" Lord Dan was a little surprised when he appeared, and followed her to observe Ji Ning, "You killed the monster so quickly, your strength is really unfathomable.  "

    "The Supremes have long told me that some of the weaknesses of these strange beings are naturally easy to deal with." Ji Ning said, it would be foolish to fight against these strange beings stupidly.  This kind of strange life is harmful, and it is all in the body, but generally their bodies are very strong, so Ji Ning and the Supremes can easily deal with this kind of strange life.

    The little creature in the Dao Guard Tower thought that this powerful and strange life energy would consume Ji Ning to death.

    I don¡¯t blame him either.

    After all, his status in the Sith clan was low. He had never met a Taoist master who failed to master the eternal ultimate way. He just relied on his feeling and believed that the strange life energy consumed Ji Ning to death. If Ji Ning  Ning didn't understand it at all, so he might really be in trouble. This was the only hope that the little creature had to deal with Ning.

    "Beiming, is it time to save and destroy them?" Lord Dan asked.

    "Don't worry, it's difficult to break open the space to save them now." Ji Ning said. The closed spaces all form space corridors and the locks are very difficult to break. "The reason why these spaces are so stable is due to the power of the protective tower. Now  The protective tower collapsed, and the space power was like sourceless water. Every minute it was consumed, it became less and less. As the power was exhausted, it reachedAt this time, these spaces are like ordinary spaces and can be torn apart easily.  "

    "Now let's go take a look at the collapsed and torn protective tower." Ji Ning said and flew towards the collapsed protective tower.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 9 Sweeping Harvest

    Ji Ning, Lord Dan, and Qing Mo flew over together.

    The eight-story tower has now collapsed and cracked, floating in the void mixed with other fragments of the earth foundation.

    "Beiming, you didn't take action before, so why did this protective tower collapse?" Lord Dan asked in confusion, "I remember that this protective tower collapsed on its own."

    "This Dao Guard Tower is not too strong, and the original owner is probably the master." Ji Ning said, "With his strength, it was too difficult to suppress a strange life, so he actually used the entire Dao Guard Tower to suppress it!  If the protective tower is not broken for a day, the strange life will not be able to rush out at all. When the protective tower collapses, the strange life will be born and start killing crazily."

    Lord Dan nodded slightly.

    "If it were the protective tower of the Sith Lords it would be much scarier." Ji Ning sighed, "But after all, this is the outskirts of the Sith clan, and almost all the protective towers of the Sith Lords are here."  At the inner core.¡±

    "The core of the clan?" Lord Dan asked, "I have been to the Sith clan many times, and I always feel that time and space are quite chaotic, and I always feel that there are still many unexplored places."

    "That's not a place where practitioners can risk their lives." Ji Ning said.

    Very few people know the true secrets of ancient wars.

    Venerable Dan and the others didn¡¯t know that Venerable Dan herself was crazy about taking risks in the Sith tribe, and she faintly sensed some secrets.

    "The core of the Ke clan is something that even the supreme cultivators of the cultivator's civilization are unwilling to break into easily.

    "Boom~~~" Ji Ning flew to the collapsed tower. The original field of swordsmanship surged, and powerful force controlled the fragments of the tower. He began to examine the tower carefully.

    "This stuff is pretty good."

    Ji Ning dismantled a dark red spherical object from the top of the tower. The spherical object was the object that emitted that terrifying light before.

    "Consume enough energy to accumulate in it, and it can deliver a very powerful blow." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It is also a good Sith weapon, Master Dan. Qing Mo, you can also help dismantle the entire weapon."  All the protective towers have been demolished."

    "Hehe, I'll do it, I'll do it, master, give me one you don't like when the time comes." Qing Mo said with a shy old face.

    "It depends on my mood." Ji Ning said with a smile. Ji Ning would not just go along with the shameless Qing Mo's wishes.

    "I have never encountered a Dao Guard Tower before. Even the name of the Dao Guard Tower was told by you, Beiming." Lord Dan was also curious about the crises Ji Ning faced later.  Even fighting with strange beings made Lord Dan understandthe Sith ruins she chose this time were different from the ruins in the past.

    In the past, the ruins she encountered had no owners, but this time, they had controllers.

    So if it weren¡¯t for Ji Ning, she would have really suffered a big setback this time.

    "Bang." "Boom." "Tear."

    Ji Ning, Lord Dan, and Qing Mo happily dismantled the protective tower and disassembled some usable Sith weapons, while others were unusable.

    ¡­¡­

    The Protectorate Tower is originally a stronghold of the Sith clan, and many weapons are placed in it.  There are even some weapons that can be perfectly coordinated to exert extremely powerful power.

    This time Ji Ning did not enter the Dao Guard Building at all, so many powerful weapons in the Dao Guard Tower were ineffective!  As for being a billion miles awaywanting to kill Ji Ning?  These weapons can't attack any faster.  Flying a billion miles, there would be enough time for Ji Ning to easily dodge.  It's just that some masters of different universes can't dodge.

    "good."

    "This one is okay."

    "This sledgehammer is really scary."

    Ji Ning and the three of them disassembled it, and Qing Mo and Lord Dan occasionally tried it out.

    Lord Dan is fine.  After all, she went on adventures one after another and had several Sith weapons of her own.  However, Qing Mo has no Sith weapons at all, and even the suppressive chains he used before were given to him temporarily by Ji Ning.  Didn't say give it to him.

    It took more than half an hour to dismantle the entire protective tower. Many of the pieces were completely useless, and Ji Ning and the others did not know how to use them.

    There are a total of twenty-one Sith weapons that can be used, each with its own function, and some are used for detection.

    "So many weapons and treasures." Qing Mo was quite excited.

    "There are so many treasures in one ruin." Lord Dan was also quite happy.

    "That's all?" Ji Ning was a little disappointed, "It's much less than I expected, not even a really big thing."

    Like Lord Da Feng¡¯s ¡®Qingyang Star¡¯, like the ¡®fortress¡¯ used for defense in the Three Realms, like the ¡®Hou Wucheng¡¯ in Chiyang Domain, likeThe huge warship of the Yang Yang Territory Lord, these can be regarded as ¡®big things¡¯.

    However, after Ji Ning dismantled so many items, the treasures he obtained were just mediocre. There wasn¡¯t a single big thing. The total of them all might be barely comparable to a Qingyang Star.

    "Not bad." Lord Dan said.

    "No, according to the records of the Supreme Being, even a relatively ordinary complete Dao Guard Tower is more than that." Ji Ning said, "I had guessed before that the original owner of the Dao Guard Tower had left secretly, and now I am even more sure. It must be that  The original owner took away some of the most precious treasures from the guard tower. He only kept those that were installed on the guard tower and could not be dismantled."

    Venerable Dan pointed to the armor and other objects left behind by the death of the short creature in the distance with confusion: "That dead Sith clan, wasn't the original owner?"

    "I guess not." Ji Ning said, "The strange life just roared and destroyed him to ashes. His strength should not be lower than the master level! Master Dan, you don't know something In the Sith tribe, you can build a protective path.  The lowest level of the building is the master. To be precise, only a very small number of the masters are qualified to build it."

    If it were in the Sith tribe's hometown, the weaker Eternal Emperor would also build his own protective tower.

    But they are an invasion!

    Invading Ji Ning's chaotic universe, it is too difficult to build a protective tower here, and a weak protective tower is meaningless, so at least some of the top figures in the Overlord and the 'Sith Lords' built it  The Dao Guard Tower has become a stronghold used to kill cultivators one by one.

    "Qing Mo, go and refine and open the cave magic weapon he left behind, and see what's inside the cave magic weapon." Ji Ning said.

    "That's great." Qing Mo was very obedient and quickly went over to start refining.

    He is now very attentive and well-behaved in front of Ji Ning. Firstly, Ji Ning is indeed powerful. Secondly, he wants Ji Ning to give him more guidance. Thirdly, he will be even more lucky if he can get a Sith treasure when Ji Ning is happy.  .

    "Wow." Qing Mo's old and thin face suddenly twisted, his eyes widened, "So many."

    "Don't look that scary. What kind of treasure is it?" Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "It turns out that the treasures are all in his place. Master, look quickly, they are all treasures." Qing Mo said and waved his hand, and treasures floated out one by one. Master Dan's eyes immediately lit up. Ji Ning was still calm at first.  But then he also showed a look of surprise.

    Treasures one by one

    There are a total of twenty-nine items placed, among which there are two of the most familiar ¡®realm flying boats¡¯.

    "It turns out that all the treasures are here." Lord Dan exclaimed, and then he stared at one of the gray spears with some fiery red patterns on it, "Isn't that the Extermination Spear of the 'Lord of Gods Seeking Defeat'?"

    "Extinction Spear?" Qing Mo was also surprised. He stared at the spear and couldn't help but said, "Master Dan, could you have mistaken it? Could it be a similar Sith weapon?"

    "It is impossible to admit my mistake. This weapon did not have the flaming red pattern when God Lord Qiubai first got it. This pattern was added by God Lord Qiubei later. It is said that any weapon used by Lord Qiubei will have this flaming red pattern. This  The pattern should have some special meaning to him." Lord Dan shook his head and said, "God Lord Qiubei died a long time ago. I heard that he died in the Sith tribe, but I didn't expect that he died here."

    Ji Ning nodded: "That's right. Most of these treasures are probably left behind by the cultivators who broke in over the years and died here. They were all collected by the Sith tribe. I also said,  Why does he have two realm flying boats? They seem to belong to the original practitioners."

    Lord Dan sighed.

    "Master Dan, take whatever you want." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Actually, these are of no use to me." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, you should know what I want most. As for these treasures, even if I take them all away, I'm afraid they won't be enough to invite the Supreme Lord  Take action."

    ? **(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 10 Space Kendo

    "My request is a bit excessive, but I really can't help it." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning, "So I can only shamelessly ask Beiming for your help to ask the Supreme to resurrect my three brothers."

    Venerable Dan rarely asks for help.

    She is extremely proud at heart, but resurrecting her three brothers is her biggest obsession, just like Ji Ning longs to resurrect his wife Yu Wei!  Regardless of her life, Lord Dan has gone deep into the Sith tribe's territory again and again, but the Sith treasure she has obtained now is still too far away from what she requested from the Supreme. The request made by the Supreme is comparable to a thousand territorial spaceships.  The treasure is too high.

    She was so desperate that she went even crazier in her treasure hunt.

    And now she sees hope in Ji Ning. She regards Ji Ning as her nephew and younger generation, and she doesn't want to ask Ji Ning to do anything.  But she really had no choice but to shamelessly invite Ji Ning.

    "Master Dan." Of course Ji Ning understood Lord Dan's thoughts and said with a smile, "Master Dan, don't worry, I will definitely try my best to invite the Supreme Lord. I dare not guarantee anything for the Supreme Lord, but I am still 90% sure."

    "90% sure?" Lord Dan's heart was surging, he could not suppress his excitement, and his face turned red with excitement.

    too long.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too longhow long has she been crazy for this pursuit.

    She has also created many miracles. When she was an emperor, she was not a master at first, but she still gradually cultivated to the level of a master, and she had extremely high attainments in many aspects. All this was because she wanted to resurrect her three brothers.

    Ji Ning also smiled when he saw this.

    The reason why I say 90% sure is because I haven¡¯t told the Supreme yet!  In fact, Ji Ning also understood in his heart that considering that the Supremes were all trying their best to help him Just for things like resurrection, as long as they could do it, the Supremes would still help!

    "As soon as we leave the Sith tribe's territory, I will immediately invite the Supreme." Ji Ning said.

    "Beiming." Lord Dan, her whole temperament has changed. In the past, it was extremely cold, but now there is a hint of heat.

    "Haha. Master Dan, you can choose these treasures now," Ji Ning said.

    "I already have several of them, and they won't be of much use to me anymore." Lord Dan refused. She felt that she had already taken advantage of Ji Ning, and there was no way she could accept any more gifts.

    When Ji Ning saw this, he said: "By the way, Master Dan, you don't have a realm flying boat."

    Lord Dan was startled.

    "There is a realm flying boat, which is more convenient. Take it." Ji Ning waved his hand and controlled the realm flying boat and floated it in front of Lord Dan.

    Lord Dan stopped being pretentious and said immediately: "Okay. I will accept it."

    At this moment, she felt that fate was indeed magical.

    When she led Ji Ning to the Three-Leaf Realm, Ji Ning was still a little guy, but now her fate has changed greatly because of that little guy.

    "This piece of armor covers the whole body, can protect the body, and can greatly increase the power of attacks. It has a wide range of uses. With it, you can be sure of saving your life when facing the Lord of another universe." Ji Ning waved his hand and took out the  He picked out a piece of thick red copper-colored armor and flew to Qing Mo's side. Qing Mo was a little stunned.

    He really wanted one.  But I also felt that I had done too little for Ji Ning, so I felt guilty for taking one.

    "Master, I accept it." Green Demon said with solemnity on his face, "I have lived for so long without even a single Sith weapon. Master is so kind to me, and I, Green Demon, will never forget it."

    He also silently made up his mind.

    The master may die in the future, but he will continue to follow and protect the master¡¯s family and relatives.

    "It's just a little gadget. Don't get too excited." Ji Ning put away all the other treasures with a wave of his hand. He didn't take these treasures seriously because he originally planned to use them in the later stages of the true spirit's collapse.  Come to the Sith tribe for adventures everywhere.  Since he is here this time, after he goes out and helps Master Dan to invite the Supreme to resurrect the three brothers Ji Ning will continue to make inroads in the Sith tribe.

    So I will get more of these Sith weapons in the future!

    With the Overlords, you have to fight tooth and nail and risk your life and death to obtain the Sith weapons But with Ji Ning, it's too easy.

    ******

    After collecting all the treasures, Ji Ning looked at the dense space corridors in the distance: "These space corridors are completely closed, and we can't get out now. If I go all out, I estimate that it will take ten or twenty swords to open a road."  But it¡¯s not worth it at all. The protective tower is broken, they are all sourceless water Soon their space power will be consumed."

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The mighty kendo origin field rushes crazily towards the distant space corridor.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????The space corridors are also resisting under the impact, and there is even a faint light flowing in countless corridors. It is obvious that in order to resist, the consumption of itself is even greater.

    "Master, how long does it take?" Qing Mo asked curiously.

    "How would I know." Ji Ning smiled, "It won't be the Chaos Era."

    Ji Ning always maintains the original domain of swordsmanship.

    This is the power of the chaotic universe. It does not consume Ji Ning at all to use it. It only requires a little maintenance of thoughts!  Maintaining the crazy impact in the original field of swordsmanship, Ji Ning himself began to meditate alone, and Master Dan and Qing Mo also meditated and waited.

    Time passes year by year.

    This space is still forcibly maintained, and it obviously contains a lot of power.

    More than 80,000 years have passed before you knew it.

    "Buzz."

    A wave of fluctuation spread with Ji Ning as the center.

    Not far away, Lord Dan and Qing Mo, who were sitting cross-legged on the broken foundation rock, opened their eyes. When the wave of waves passed by them, they both felt a sense of heart palpitations. They both marveled in their hearts.  Ming is awesome!  One of them is a follower, and the other has a close master-disciple relationship with Ji Ning, but they still feel that Ji Ning's strength is unfathomable.

    Because of their state of mind, they simply cannot accurately feel the power of that terrifying swordsmanship.  Just a little bit of leakage frightened them.

    When the invisible wave passed by them, it was like an invisible edge cutting them.

    "Space Kendo." Ji Ning opened his eyes and stretched out his hand.

    Wow.

    I saw a faintly looming sword, floating above Ji Ning's palm, emitting waves of spatial fluctuations.

    When Ji Ning accompanied his daughter and the others to practice the Three Thousand Chaos Epochs, the fusion of the Space Path and the Eternal Ultimate Sword Way was almost complete. This time, watching the Space Corridor Lock here I gained some understanding of the space. This fusion is  Even faster, the fusion was naturally successful in one go, forming the Space Sword Way.

    Space Kendo is very good at traveling through space, and space can be cut as easily as tofu in front of it.

    At the same time, he is also good at space blockade and can suppress the void with one sword.

    Since then.

    " In terms of how far a sword can tear through space, those who are not good at space, such as the Supreme Destroyer 'Ekon Supreme', can't compare to Ji Ning.

    After all, Ji Ning¡¯s Space Path had already reached the Domination Realm, and was completely absorbed by the Sword Dao, forming the Space Sword Dao.

    "The practice of space swordsmanship obviously takes much longer than the thunder and lightning swordsmanship and the other Five Elements swordsmanship." Ji Ning secretly shook his head, "The time consumed continues to soar as you go on. My time is too short."

    Every point gained.

    Ji Ning felt that his foundation was getting stronger and he was one step closer to the pinnacle of success.

    Ji Ning himself also believes that given enough time, if he continues step by step, he has great hope of successfully reaching the top.

    ¡­¡­

    Nearly half a million years have passed since he mastered space swordsmanship.

    Finally one day, the space corridors that had been resisting began to tremble and twist, and cracks appeared in some corridors.

    Ji Ning, Master Dan, and Qing Mo all looked happy.

    "Haha, it's finally broken." Qing Mo grinned, "I thought it was really going to resist a Chaos Era."

    "It's amazing to be able to sustain it for so long. I'm always attacking them with the original field of swordsmanship, and they can persist for such a long time. If they really come here, ten or twenty swords won't be able to break through them, and they will have to fight.  It only takes one life to hope for it." Ji Ning smiled, and at the same time, some corridors in the distance finally began to shatter on a large scale.

    Countless corridors were shattered.

    Although those space corridor locks are extremely complex, even if Ji Ning has practiced 'space swordsmanship', it will be difficult to unlock them. However, when the energy is exhausted, it itself collapses.

    Soon all the spatial corridors disappeared without a trace, leaving only the floating **spaces that looked like isolated islands.

    Based on the causal connection, Ji Ning knew that the ¡®Lord of the Destroying Divine Court¡¯ was in one of the ** spaces.

    "Look at what's in the other dimensions." Ji Ning smiled, and with a thought in his mind, countless sword lights wrapped around those hundreds of **spaces, and the membrane walls of each **space were shattered under the sword light.  , revealing the true conditions inside each space.

    ******

    Tomato still owes you two chapters.  I¡¯ll make up for the debt next week, shame on me.

    *******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and join the event to be a rich person.??Real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 11 Taming

    Ji Ning, Lord Dan, and Qing Mo all looked at the island-like **spaces in the distance. At a glance, they discovered that the people in two of the **spaces were the companions of Lord Dan. In one of the **spaces, there were  The Lord of the Divine Court of Destruction has red eyes with murderous intent, and in another space is a gray-robed woman with some silver hair.

    The Lord of the God of Destruction raised his head full of murderous intent and looked into the distance outside the space.  The woman in gray robe also looked towards Ji Ning and the others.

    "Destruction!" Lord Dan immediately shouted coldly, "Wake up!"

    The eyes of the Lord of the Destruction Court gradually regained consciousness.

    Whizzing.

    He and the gray-robed woman both flew out of their respective spaces.

    "Thank you, Lord Dan, and thank you, Dao Lord Beiming." The Lord of the Destruction Court had a happy face and was very respectful.

    "What happened just now?" Ji Ning was a little surprised.

    "Destruction has always been affected by illusions, and occasionally falls into madness." Lord Dan said, "But every time he vents, he can regain consciousness."

    The Lord of the God of Destruction said with shame: "The time I can stay awake is gradually shortening. It is estimated that I will be trapped for hundreds of chaos eras, and I will be completely lost. Fortunately, Dao Lord Beiming took action, and I was able to escape."

    Ji Ning released the original realm of swordsmanship and felt the mystery of the layout of the space in the distance. He couldn't help but secretly sigh. The layout of this illusion is really exquisite. It moisturizes things silently and gradually penetrates and affects them quietly.  However, Ji Ning also understood that many of the arrangements in the territory surrounding the Dao Guard Building were not arranged by the owner of the Dao Guard Tower himself.

    But the Sith tribe has some great masters who refine some formations in large quantities and then sell them.

    Like the ¡®Space Corridor Lock¡¯, this method can only be created by at least the Sith Lord.

    "Tiya pays homage to Beiming Dao Lord." The gray-robed woman with some silver hair flew closer and bowed to salute.

    Ji Ning knew that the woman in front of him was also a 'madman' like Lord Dan, and had been taking risks in the Sith tribe for a long time.  However, she and Lord Dan feel different, with Lord Dan being more lonely and cold.  But this 'Lord of Tia' is more calm and indifferent, as if nothing can cause fluctuations in her mind, she just looks at everything and everything calmly, even her own life and death, she looks at it calmly.

    "Master, where are you looking?" Qing Mo pointed to a space in the distance.

    Ji Ning, Lord Dan, Tiya, and the Lord of the Divine Court of Destruction also looked over.

    That space was filled with black energy. There was a gorgeous palace on the top of the most towering mountain, and there were some servants in front of the palace.

    "It's so luxurious, it's probably the residence of the Sith tribe." Ji Ning said, "Let's go and have a look."

    Ji Ning and his party quickly crossed the sky and flew towards the floating space.

    The palace is gorgeous, and the servants are either cleaning it or patrolling it.

    When Ji Ning and others landed.

    "Master." These servants all bowed obediently and respectfully, with a little doubt at the same time.

    "They are all Dao Lords." Lord Dan was a little surprised and asked, "You have never seen me, why do you call me master?"

    These servants looked at each other, a little timidly.

    "You can practice and become a Dao Lord. Don't you have any courage?" Lord Dan pointed at an old Dao Lord who was the most powerful, "Tell me."

    The old man said respectfully: "Everyone who comes here is the master, and we are the eternal servants."

    Ji Ning looked at them.  Wherever he looked, he quickly spied on the past of these servants.  Those Dao Lords who were stared at by Ji Ning were all a little scared. They all felt that this Tao Lord in white seemed to have seen through everything about them. This fear made their hearts tremble.

    "They used to live in the cave." Ji Ning sighed.  "Then they were selected as slaves by the Narcissus tribe, and all of them were trained to be extremely obedient."

    "The Taoist Lords are so tame?" Qing Mo was a little surprised, the Taoist Lord of Life and Death.  Many would rather die than surrender.

    "Forget about Dao Lords, even the Lords have been tamed." Ji Ning sighed. Looking at the past of these Dao Lords, he also saw some things about this palace.

    "Come out."

    Ji Ning shouted.

    At the same time, a coercion from the original field of swordsmanship directly enveloped the entire palace. The palace could no longer maintain tranquility. Five figures flew out one after another, like streams of light, flying outside the palace.  Each of them has a mighty aura, and they are either masters or masters of different universes.  Their eyes were lifeless, without any emotion.

    "This is the master's residence, and you dare to break in." These five figures were full of murderous intent.

    "That's the Lord of Chenfu?" Lord Dan also recognized the identity of one of the Lords of Different Universes.

    &nbsp; "Brother Canghuan." The Green Demon Lord couldn't help but exclaimed, "You, do you still know me?"

    "Green Demon?" A red-haired man among the five figures said coldly, "Of course I know you, but this is the master's place. If you come, you will die."

    "kill."

    These five figures soon pounced on them, intending to kill Ji Ning and the others.

    "Definitely." Ji Ning shouted softly.

    Immediately, four of the five figures flying towards him were completely suppressed by the original domain of swordsmanship and could not move. Only the main body of the alien universe named 'Lord of Chen Fu' was shrouded in alien power and was still there.  Chao Ji Ning and the others rushed towards them.  Ji Ning controlled the sword light. Each sword light was extremely powerful and easily suppressed the 'Lord of Chen Fu'.

    "Green Demon, take action and lock him up." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, Master." Qing Mo immediately spotted the opportunity. When the Lord of Chenfu fell down due to Ji Ning's sword light, six black chains flew out and quickly bound the Lord of Chenfu in circles.  Get up and struggle no longer.

    "Brother Canghuan, what's wrong with you? Did we go on adventures together? Have you forgotten?" Lord Qing Mo couldn't believe that his friend would do something to him. He traveled to too many places, and Lord Canghuan was him.  A friend who has a life-and-death friendship.

    "If you offend your master, you will die." The immobilized Lord Canghuan was still gnashing his teeth as if he were crazy.

    The eyes of the others were still deathly silent, but their expressions were ferocious, wanting to kill Ji Ning and the others.

    Ji Ning suddenly understood and couldn't help but sigh: "Although they still have memories of the past, in fact, they have long lost their self-awareness and have been tamed and transformed into a special kind of puppet of the Sith tribe."

    "Puppet?" Lord Dan and the others were puzzled.

    "The body and their own strength are not damaged at all, the memory is not damagedthe strength is maintained. But they have completely lost their ego. They are like puppets and obediently obey their master's orders. They will do whatever the master wants them to do." Ji Ning said  , "Although alive, they are actually like puppets. The two stone snakes that besieged me before were also puppets transformed by life."

    ¡°Puppets, some are refined like magic weapons.

    Within the Sith tribe, there are those who transform intact lives into puppets.

    "They are actually as good as dead." Ji Ning looked at the five powerful cultivators who were all trying to kill him with ferocious expressions, and sighed, "Let them be able to look back at peace."

    Puff puff puff puff puff.

    These five figures all died and turned into ashes under the crushing force of the sword. The Lord Chen Fu, who was suppressed by chains and unable to fight back, was naturally killed easily.

    There is sadness and sadness on Qing Mo¡¯s old face.

    "The Lord, the Lord of the Different Universe was actually transformed into a puppet?" Lord Dan shook his head.

    "It is still difficult for powerful beings to be transformed into puppets. Firstly, the stronger the Taoist heart, the harder it is to be transformed. The fact that they were transformed shows that the Taoist heart is not strong enough. Secondly, this kind of transformation usually requires  Over a long period of time, it gradually penetrates and transforms step by step After all, if a practitioner knew that he would become a puppet, he would rather commit suicide than be willing to do so. Therefore, transformation must come gradually and cannot be rushed at all! When the practitioner notices,  It¡¯s already too late.¡± Ji Ning said, these were among the messages the Supremes told Ji Ning.

    The Lord of the God of Destruction was shocked and said: "Then I have been affected by illusions again and again before. Is this also the beginning of taming and transformation?"

    "I guess so." Ji Ning said.

    "I also felt some temptation when I was in that space." Lord Dan also said, "But I didn't dare to move at all in the same place, but I didn't feel any influence."

    "Master Dan, with your Taoist heart, the Sith tribe cannot reform even if they want to." Ji Ning looked at the palace, "There are still many prisoners imprisoned in this palace, and most of these prisoners are disobedient Taoists.  , that¡¯s why he was imprisoned and tortured by the Narcissus. At the same time, there was also a master who was imprisoned, and it should be that his transformation failed."

    *******

    The first update and the second update were completed quickly.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 12 Space Formation

    Ji Ning pointed in the distance.

    Boom~~~

    The entire dungeon under the palace was forcibly dug out by Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship. The entire dungeon flew up and flew outside the palace before landing on the ground with a rumble.  These closed dungeons soon burst apart, revealing the imprisoned Dao Lords inside. All of these Dao Lords were pitiful and miserable.

    "In the largest prison, a black-haired man with a horn was imprisoned. This man's hair was disheveled, and his whole body was covered with wounds that were as dense as earthworms.

    The black-haired man with one horn raised his head and looked at Ji Ning and the others.

    His eyes were cold and tough, as if nothing could change his will.

    "Huh?" He then looked confused.

    "Lord Dan? Lord Tia?" The black-haired man with one horn whispered hoarsely. He recognized these two 'madmen' who often came to the Sith clan.

    "Brother Yan Zuo?" Lord Tiya was stunned.

    "Yan Zuo, are you still alive?" Lord Dan was also surprised.

    Ji Ning glanced at some of the restraining mechanisms that locked the black-haired one-horned man, and immediately the sword light flew up, quickly shattering those restraints. Without the restraints, the strength of this 'Master of Yanzuo' was restored, and the scars on his body quickly disappeared.  , and at the same time, a black robe condensed on the surface, and he looked at Ji Ning with some confusion.

    He could feel the terror of the white-clothed Taoist in front of him, because the sword light that spread out could easily crush him.

    " But this is obviously just a Taoist who failed to combine Taoism.

    "Master Yanzuo, this is Dao Lord Beiming." The Lord of the Destruction Divine Court said, "It is because of Dao Lord Beiming that we were able to escape this disaster. Dao Lord Beiming is so powerful that it is almost  Comparable to the Supremes, even the Lord of the Sith Clan cannot compare with Lord Bei Mingdao."

    Lord Yan Zuo understood immediately.  This Beiming Daojun is so powerful.

    "Yan Zuo thanks Dao Lord for saving his life." Master Yan Zuo saluted respectfully, with gratitude in his eyes, "Yan Zuo will never forget Dao Lord's great kindness."

    No one knows how much torture he went through.

    How many times he almost collapsed.

    Others who were captured either committed suicide early, or those who did not commit suicide would have their divine power and mana banned.  You can't even commit suicide!  Being imprisoned and tortured in various ways, the pain is simply unimaginable.  Because I can't commit suicide.  So there are only two choices, one is to bow your head and soon become a puppet.  Or just keep carrying it.

    In the end, only Yan Zuo was left to resist, and he still persisted.

    The supreme cultivators of the cultivator civilization also used this to come up with similar means to torture the 'Sith Lords', so that the Sith Lords would finally bow their heads and the true soul spirit would be penetrated. After death, the Sith Lords would  Their true souls will be swallowed up by the chaotic universe of Ji Ning¡¯s civilization.

    The imprisoned Lords were also tortured to the point of going crazy, but the Lords were obviously more resistant.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yan Zuo. Have any of your weapons been taken away by the Sith tribe? The Sith tribe is dead, and all his treasures are with me." Ji Ning asked. He admired the master of Yan Zuo and admired his ability to hold on.  To this day, it is not easy to hold on when there is no hope.

    "I don't have any powerful weapons." Master Yan Zuo said.  "It's my ax that always stays with me."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    With a wave of his hand, axes suddenly appeared, six in total.

    Suddenly, an ax flew towards Lord Yan Zuo. Lord Yan Zuo grabbed the ax in excitement, and the ax was trembling.

    "It's not easy to survive to this day." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Live well. It's better to live less in the Sith tribe if it's not necessary."

    "Yes." Master Yanzuo had a repaying nature, and Ji Ning saved him from the disaster.  He also secretly vowed to repay the favor with all his strength.

    "This armband is a small gadget of the Sith tribe. It won't be of much help to your strength, but it is still somewhat useful for escaping." Ji Ning casually threw a Sith tribe weapon over, "No need to refuse,  Take it, I admire you for being able to persevere until now."

    Lord Yanzuo was a little hesitant.

    "Brother Yanzuo, take it." Master Tiya also said, and Master Dan also advised. In their hearts, Beiming Daojun has far surpassed the ranks of normal practitioners, and is almost on par with the Supreme. Some  Sith weapons were indeed useless against Ji Ning.  Even if you give the three realms to your hometown, just leave some important ones.

    And if Ji Ning wants to get Sith weapons, he can go to any ruins and there will be a bunch of them.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dao." Yan Zuo is not a hypocritical person.  Just keep this kindness in your heart.

    "Go"??It's time for us to leave too.  "Ji Ning glanced around.

    This is where the protective tower is located.  It can be called a nightmare to other practitioners, but it is nothing to myself.  It's just that the true spirit of his soul is disintegrating all the time, and he has taken many shots before and after, and his life span has also been lost a lot.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning and his group immediately rose into the sky, and outside the island-like space, there was the endless black mist.

    ??Walking through the black mist, flying for a moment, and then passing through the black mist and arriving in the vast void.

    "Ding¡ª¡ª"

    A pleasant sound came from the far end of time and space.

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly, and he glanced in all directions. Since practicing the 'Space Kendo', Ji Ning's perception of space has become even more acute.  He spied on a total of nine corners in the distance, and in each corner there was a huge space.  The surfaces of these nine huge spaces were all lit up at this moment.

    "Beiming, what's wrong?" Lord Dan and Qing Mo were all a little confused.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning's expression changed. As soon as he spoke, the space around him changed.

    Wow!

    The great space formation generated from nine distant 'points' instantly enveloped Ji Ning and the others, forming a dark vortex that completely swallowed up Ji Ning and the others.

    After that, everything returned to calm.

    In this void, Ji Ning and the others have disappeared, but the void has not changed at all.

    *******

    A vast space.

    There are clouds and mist.

    Ji Ning and his group appeared here out of thin air.

    "Where is this place?" Lord Dan and the others looked around one by one.

    "The divine consciousness is suppressed and cannot be viewed at all." Lian, the Lord of the Destruction Court, said.

    Ji Ning looked around with a solemn expression.

    Even at the previous Dao Guard Building, he had never been so solemn.

    "What a terrifying formation, what a terrifying space." Ji Ning murmured. How could he forget the scene where he was moved in just now?  The huge formation formed by nine spaces separated by endless distances, the mystery of this formation the utilization of space, made Ji Ning stunned.  I'm afraid no one in the entire civilization of practitioners can do it.

    "Beiming, where is this place?" Lord Dan asked.

    "This is a place belonging to the Sith tribe." Ji Ning said solemnly, "I am afraid it is ten times more dangerous than the previous location of the Dao Guard Building." Although they had just been moved in, Ji Ning understood the danger here after a simple observation.  extent.

    "Supreme Hongran, Supreme Ekong" Ji Ning immediately contacted the other six supremes through the supreme letter talisman.

    "Beiming."

    "What's going on in Beiming?"

    The supreme beings scattered all over the chaotic universe immediately responded to Ji Ning, including the supreme leader of Tapir Valley who was guarding the Sith tribe's territory.

    Because this is the first time Ji Ning has contacted them through the letter talisman.

    "I have something that I need help with." Ji Ning sent a message through the talisman, "I came to the Sith tribe, broke open a protective tower, and rescued some practitioners. But I was about to leave  , but was forcibly moved into a place by an extremely huge formation. The formation was composed of nine extremely distant huge spaces. It was extremely mysterious and should have exceeded the means that our cultivator civilization can have. Me and I  My companions are trapped here, and I don¡¯t dare to break into this place now.¡±

    "Beiming, please don't trespass."

    "Stay where you are, don't rush in."

    The Supremes all responded immediately.

    In this kind of crisis place, the more you move, the faster you will die.

    "Don't worry, I'm not moving now. I felt the crisis when I came to this place. If I rely on myself alone, I might lose my life here. I don't care if I die by myself. After all, my true spirit is collapsing, but  There are elders here that I care about very much. There are also several other practitioners." Ji Ning sent a message.

    Ji Ning is unwilling to let Master Dan die.

    "Our dharma body is guarding the Sith tribe." Supreme Hongran responded, "In this way, my dharma body and Tapir Gu's dharma body will come together."

    The supreme dharma body also has powerful weapons, and its strength is almost 80% of the original one.

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 13 Hidden Space

    Although the core area of ??the Sith tribe is completely blocked, it is still a scourge for the entire cultivator civilization!  Therefore, the supreme deity of Tapir Valley, his dharma body, and the dharma bodies of the other five supreme beings all stay here to guard.

    "Tear apart."

    The space is distorted to form a channel of colored light.

    There are two figures walking side by side in the colorful light channel. One of them is the bald old man in red robe, the "Hongran Supreme" Dharmakaya, and the other is a rather tall and thin man in green robe. He has scales on his face and a pair of eyes.  The green color is the Supreme Being of Tapir Valley.

    A moment.

    The two of them walked out of the colorful light channel and walked into the normal void.

    "Beiming, we have arrived. Tapir Gu and I will investigate first." Hongran Supreme looked at the area filled with black mist in the distance. There were floating spaces inside the black mist. It was the Danzun before.  or where they were trapped.

    "Okay." Ji Ning, who was moved to another space, is also waiting. He also has expectations for these two supreme beings.

    The reason why these two people came this time is also related to the way of these two people.

    The Supreme Tapir Valley is the 'origin of all spaces'. His control over space can be said to be the strongest among the Supremes. That's why he is responsible for guarding the Sith tribe. Once there is any movement in the Sith tribe, the Supreme Tapir Valley can control it through  Space can be detected and discovered.

    " And Hongran Supreme is the 'origin of cause and effect', which is even more powerful. He and Ji Ning have met, and they are connected by cause and effect. With this cause and effect induction maybe we can find the place where Ji Ning is trapped.

    The Dharmakayas of Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Valley are observing their surroundings.

    "How about Tapir Valley?" Hongran said.

    "Don't worry." Tapir Valley Supreme said, a pair of cyan eyes scanning the surrounding void. Although the previous operation of the space array has ended, it still left traces of traces. Through these traces, Tapir Valley Supreme can react  Come up with some mysteries.

    Wherever he looked, the space was rippling.

    Suddenly he looked into the distance.  Then he turned his head and looked in other directions, frowning and said: "Beiming is right, this formation is triggered by nine sources, and these nine sources are all very far away from here The formation method  The great mystery and utilization of space are far beyond me."

    "The space that Beiming and the others were moved intoI can't find it." Supreme Tapir Valley shook his head, "Hongran, what about you?"

    "Beiming is too far away from here. With the help of causal induction, we can't find it at all." Supreme Hongran also frowned.

    ¡­¡­

    The clouds and mist are lingering.

    Ji Ning and his group did not dare to run around on the clouds.

    "Beiming. We can't find the exact location of the space where you are trapped." Hongran Supreme responded, "Now we can only ask your second soul to come over. Your second soul and your true self can sense each other.  , Based on this, the Second Soul should be able to find your location."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Tapir Gu will rush to the Flame Dragon Realm immediately and bring you the second soul." Hongran Supreme Company asked, "The space you are trapped in should be a secret and important stronghold of the Sith tribe. We have been there for so many years.  We didn't even realize it. The danger level is probably extremely high. Don't rush in, just stay where you are and wait for us."

    "Don't worry, I'm not that reckless." Ji Ning sent a message.

    The two parties immediately severed contact.

    Ji Ning felt a little heavy in his heart.  Hong Ran Supreme and Tapir Gu Supreme, one is good at cause and effect, the other is good at space, but there is no trace of them.  It can be seen that this space formation has moved very powerfully!

    "Beiming. How are you?" Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't worry, it's okay. Let's wait here slowly. The Supremes have already arrived. The space we are trapped in is relatively secret. I'm afraid it will take some time for the Supremes." Ji Ning said.

    Lord Tiya and Lord Yanzuo on the side were secretly amazed.

    This Dao Lord Beiming is really amazing. Just being trapped here, the Supreme One came to help so quickly.  And when I heard Ji Ning say, ¡®The Supremes have arrived,¡¯ it was obvious that there was more than one.  When did the Supreme become so easy to talk to?

    "What is this secret stronghold of the Sith tribe doing?" Ji Ning looked around. With his eyes, he could vaguely see the vast ocean in the distance.

    He was curious.

    But he knew that being too curious could lead to death.  Don't rush in, wait for the Supremes to arrive.

    ******

    After coming and going, the Supreme Master of Tapir Valley personally picked up Ji Ning. It only took more than a month for Ji Ning, a black priest, to arrive at the Sith tribe.

    In the void.

    Ji Ning in black Taoist robe is with Supreme Tapir Valley and Supreme Hongran.

    &nbsp; "This is where my deity and other practitioners were moved." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, pointed to a void and pointed to nine directions in the distance at the same time. "The nine source spaces of the space formation are located in  These directions are all extremely far away.¡±

    "It's the same as what I sensed." Supreme Tapigu nodded. Ever since he discovered such a large space formation, Supreme Tapigu has been in a thoughtful state, obviously thinking about that formation.

    "Beiming, where is your true self?" Supreme Hongran asked.

    "I can sense the location." Ji Ning nodded, "I also asked Supreme Tapir Valley for help."

    The Supreme Being of Tapir Valley opens the way.

    Ji Ning¡¯s second soul guided him all the way. It took him a cup of tea to travel through a distance that was probably equivalent to five or six realms.

    "stop."

    This is a dark void with nothing else.

    Ji Ning, in black robe, stood in the void, walking slowly, traveling through the void with every step, moving tens of billions of miles forward.

    Back and forth, up and down, Ji Ning walked around in a big circle.

    The Dharmakayas of Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Valley looked at Ji Ning from the side.

    "Weird thing."

    Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, looked around in all directions, "Supreme Tapir Valley, Supreme Hongran, I clearly sensed that my true self is only a hundred billion miles away from me! But I sensed carefully around and found that I couldn't get closer. I also entered other places just now.  I¡¯ve tried the space dimension, but I can¡¯t get close to my true self.¡±

    "A hundred billion miles away?" Supreme Hongran looked at Supreme Tapir Gu, "Tapigu, what do you think?"

    The distance of hundreds of billions of miles is very close to the level of Supreme and Ji Ning.  You can reach it by taking one step through the void.

    But now Ji Ning¡¯s second soul spirit can clearly sense the location of the deity, but can¡¯t get close.

    "There is a huge space hidden here." Tapir Valley Supreme looked around, and a misty green light shot out from his eyes. The green light passed by and the space was distorted. He said calmly, "This huge space is very perfect. And  The outside world is completely isolated. No matter how you investigate, you can't get even one step closer to this space."

    It was as if Ji Ning was walking on the surface of the sphere. No matter how he walked, he could not get closer to the center of the sphere.

    ? Similar reasoning.

    The hidden space is simply inaccessible.

    "It's perfect. Although I can faintly sense its existence, there is no flaw in it now. I can't lock it." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "If the space formation is activated again and moves outsiders in, then in  When this space moves outsiders, it detects its location and then creates a space passage. But now it is completely restrained and the space is completely closed, and I can't do anything about it."

    "Let it activate the great space formation again?" Ji Ning, in black robe, was worried.

    "This space isolates cause and effect, and I can't find Beiming's true identity." Hongran Supreme looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, I'm ashamed. I'm afraid we won't be able to crack it in a short time. I will let Ekon and the others come one by one.  Give it a try, maybe you can crack it.¡±

    "It doesn't matter if it can't be cracked. Even though I'm in that space, no one can hurt me." Ji Ning, a black Taoist robe, said, "I will find a way myself."

    "Be careful." Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu were both a little ashamed.

    They all know that neither of them can crack it. The Supreme Eclipse is good at space, the Supreme Ekon is good at destruction, the Supreme Bolin is good at claws, and the Supreme Emperor Stone is good at illusion. The hope of the other four to crack it is even lower.

    "My true purpose for coming to the Sith clan this time is to save Master Dan." Ji Ning said, "Master Dan wants to reverse time and space and resurrect her three brothers, one of whom is also the master of swordsmanship."

    "Oh, Lord Dan? I know." Supreme Hongran nodded, "She came to me, and I asked her to find a treasure comparable to a thousand domain spaceships."

    Ji Ning said: "I would like to ask you, Supreme Hongran, to help me fulfill this wish of my alchemy master."

    "It's a small matter." Hongran Supreme said, "The alien universe she is in was created by Heavenly Eclipse Supreme. I will let Heavenly Eclipse Supreme personally take action. It will be much easier for her to reverse time and space and resurrect while protecting the alien universe."

    It is a big deal for the masters.

    But it¡¯s really a piece of cake for the Supremes.

    "Beiming, you have to be careful in that space." Supreme Tapir Valley said solemnly, "We thought we had completely captured the periphery of the Sith clan, and even if we didn't capture it, we would seal it. But we were wrong, there is still room to hide.  ! I¡¯m afraid the Sith are watching in secret, waiting for an opportunity.¡±

    "Don't worry, even if there is a Sith clan lord, I will kill him with one sword." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    And the vastnessWithin ? time.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white on the swirling clouds and mist, said to Lord Dan: "Master Dan, I have told the Supreme Lord that Supreme Heavenly Eclipse will personally resurrect Master Dan and your three brothers."

    There were tears in Lord Dan¡¯s eyes, and his whole body was trembling.

    Two lines of tears flowed down.

    Lord Dan smiled. This arrogant and cold woman finally smiled. Her smile was bright and beautiful, and Ji Ning couldn't help but feel a little shocked. This was beauty that came from the depths of the soul, with amazing contagiousness.

    "Thank you, Beiming." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning and said.

    ******

    It¡¯s the first update today.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 14 Battle on the Island

    There are many people who know about Venerable Dan's 'madness'. The Green Demon, Lord Tiya, Lord Yan Zuo, and Lord of Destruction Divine Court who are present all know how crazy Venerable Dan's obsession is.

    The greatest obsession of spiritual practice is finally realized, and the state of mind is shaken so violently. This is simply more joyful than the success of joining the path. It is a great joy that transcends life and death.

    "Master Dan, congratulations." The Lord of Destruction Divine Court smiled.

    "Congratulations." Qing Mo also smiled.

    Master Tia also looked at it with a smile, but there was a hint of sadness deep in her eyesOther people's brothers can be resurrected, but her love who shared life and death cannot even be resurrected. There is no greater sorrow than the death of the heart, and her heart has already died  He died, but she promised back then that she would live well.

    From then on, she no longer cared about life and death, walking in dangerous and desperate situations. There was also a madman 'Lord Tia' in this chaotic universe.

    "I'm a little excited." The tears on Lord Dan's face quickly dried up, and she smiled brightly, "I'm really too worried. Knowing that Lord Tianshi has agreed, I feel at ease."

    "Haha, after Master Dan comes out of this hidden space, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse will return to that different universe with you, reverse time and space and resurrect your three brothers, Master Dan." Ji Ning said.

    "Wait for me to go out?" Master Dan frowned, "Beiming, you said that this place is very dangerous, and even the Supremes cannot enter."

    Ji Ning nodded: "Don't worry, I will do my best to take you out, Master Dan."

    "No, I believe you. But the certainty that we will get out alive is not absolute." Lord Dan said, "If I die, my body will die immediately. Then I will not even be able to see my three brothers again.  .Although I know that the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme will reverse time and space and resurrect my three brothers, I am not willing to see it with my own eyes"

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded, "What do you mean, Master Dan?"

    "My dharma body is with Tiya and the destroyed dharma body. I will tell you the address. Please, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, join my dharma body now and resurrect my three brothers, okay?" Lord Dan said.

    "That's fine." Ji Ning didn't refuse.  Because he himself was not completely sure of getting out alive. The previous protective tower had forced him to use sword skills many times, but here was a hidden space that even the Supremes had never discovered. It was definitely better than the previous protective tower.  The road building is countless times more dangerous.

    Ji Ning immediately asked Supreme Heavenly Food for help.

    The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme also agreed, and her true form also left the origin of the chaotic universe.

    "But the chaotic universe is too big It will take a long time to pick up Lord Dan's dharma body and then go to a different universe.

    "Let's explore the surroundings first. Just be careful and don't take risks for now. We won't take risks again until Master Dan's three brothers are resurrected." Ji Ning said with a smile.  Master Dan and Master Tiya naturally agreed one by one.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning soared into the sky alone and soon flew hundreds of millions of miles.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned as he looked at the sky that looked like a huge bowl in the sky. The faintly released original domain of swordsmanship was also exerting pressure on the sky.  But this vast sky was extremely stable and suppressed Ji Ning forcefully.

    "It's really stable. It seems that if you want to break the law with force, there is no hope of leaving this hidden space." Ji Ning made a judgment.

    He felt there was little hope before.

    Because even the ¡®space corridor lock¡¯ formed by a protective building in front is so stable, but it is obviously much more dangerous here. It would be strange if you let yourself break through it easily.  This test was indeed as expected.

    "Huh." Ji Ning landed next to Qing Mo, Lord Dan, and Lord Tiya.

    "How are you, Mr. Dao?" asked the Lord of Destruction Divine Court.

    "It is impossible to break away with force." Ji Ning said with a smile, "We still need to find some flaws in the entire space. How can such a large space be so stable. There must be an energy source, formation restrictions, etc. Whether it is the destruction of energy,  The source can still escape if he destroys the formation restrictions."

    "I can sense some creatures faintly in the distance." Ji Ning pointed forward and said.  "You are a very weak creature, let's go and have a look."

    "Very weak?" Qing Mo was surprised.  "In such a terrible place, the creatures are so weak?"

    "Yes, it feels very weak to me. It can kill countless people with just one breath." Ji Ning said.

    Since he promised Master Dan not to take risks before resurrecting the three senior brothers, Ji Ning will naturally not go to dangerous places. With his level, he can seek good luck and avoid bad luck!  But under normal circumstances, the real key place in this hidden space is also an extremely dangerous place.  Therefore, we have always been ¡®seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck¡¯.?Can't get out at all.

    Sometimes, even though you know the road ahead is dangerous, you still have to go through it.  Because only the road ahead is alive!

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning and his group quickly flew through the sky. Below them was the vast and endless ocean.

    "That's it." Ji Ning and the others soon stopped and looked down, because below there was an island with an area of ??tens of millions of miles, and the area of ??tens of millions of miles was actually a very huge continent.  But this space is too big The ocean is too vast, and the land that is tens of millions of miles away is small and inconspicuous. It is not wrong for powerful people like Ji Ning to call it an 'island'.

    There are hundreds of millions of creatures reproducing on the island.

    Ning looked down and quickly locked his eyes on the most powerful creature on the entire island.

    It was in a wilderness.

    Three humans are fighting with an evil being. This evil being is dressed in black robes and has a charming face. But when fighting, it is extremely violent and ferocious.

    "You humans have killed me again and again, but you can't really kill me. I have come back to life again and again, hahaha I can fail again and again, but you can't afford to fail. As long as you fail, then you  All life on this land will be slaughtered by me. Hahaha, let me tell you, I have slaughtered this land five times." The demon life's voice was sharp, "This time will be the sixth time. If you want  Just surrender to me if you want to survive, haha, I always have to recruit some subordinates, although I don't like you, but you are still pretty good."

    "Delusion! This land is the land of our Sith tribe! How can we let you, a demon, be so arrogant?" The leading man transformed into six arms, holding six sledgehammers, and attacked furiously.  But the demon's vitality was too fast and too flexible. If it weren't for the help of his two companions, he would have been unable to bear it.

    There was also a red-haired man holding a sword, his whole body bathed in flames, and he also roared: "How can I, a good man of the Sith clan, surrender to you, an evil demon?"

    The last one was a woman in gray robes. She was standing in the distance with a cold face, manipulating the magic weapon, and scolded coldly: "Even if all of us in the Sith tribe die in battle, we will never surrender to you as an evil demon."

    Ji Ning, Lord Dan, Qing Mo and others who were watching the battle from high in the air were all a little stunned.

    "A good man from the Sith tribe?" Ji Ning blinked, "Why do I feel so strange!"

    "The Sith tribe died in battle without surrendering to the evil demon?" The green demon next to him also muttered, "How heroic! The Sith tribe is actually so heroic?"

    The three humans below are actually at the level of ancestor gods and ancestors.

    That evil life was also a very weak evil life. It was very different from the evil life that Ji Ning had encountered in the territory of the Dao Guard Building before.

    ?????????????????????????????? Fighting at the level of ancestor gods and ancestors

    To Ji Ning, Lord Dan, Qing Mo, Lord of Destruction Divine Court, Lord Yanzuo, Lord Tiya, they are really weak!  This is already the most powerful life on the island. What Ji Ning said before about being 'very weak' is no lie.

    "Hahaha." The Lord of the God of Destruction also laughed, "For our entire cultivator civilization, the Sith civilization is a huge disaster! It is a nightmare. But there are also some weak people at the lowest level in the Sith civilization.  , there are also weak people who are as ordinary as ordinary people, they may also be proud of being Sith."

    "They are said to be the Sith tribe, but in fact they are not the real Sith tribe." Ji Ning said.

    "Not the real Sith?" Everyone present looked at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "Master, how do you know?" Qing Mo asked.

    Ji Ning did not explain further, because it involved a lot of secrets, and Qing Mo and the others would only increase their worries if they knew too much.

    If it were the real Sith

    It will be rejected by the origin of the entire chaotic universe, and it will not be able to use the power of Tao!  But every move of the three humans fighting below contained the power of Tao, and they were not excluded!

    ******

    Chapter 1. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 15 Too Dirty

    "Did you hear that, a little evil demon slaughtered the entire island again and again?" Qing Mo said.

    "It's normal." Ji Ning said, "This hidden space is within the territory of the Sith clan after all, so evil spirits will be born! Although it is not deliberately cultivated by the Dao Protectorate, it is relatively weak, but it is already a powerful force for this island.  It's a disaster. And all evil spirits have their origins. I can kill them with one sword, and I can follow the cause and effect to kill their sources. But the creatures on the island can only try their best to kill the evil spirits again and again, but they can't.  The real source of evil cannot be eliminated. If the evil absorbs enough energy and grows, it will naturally cause trouble again."

    Lord Dan also lamented: "The evil demon is not worth mentioning, but it is a catastrophe to the hundreds of millions of creatures on the island."

    Lord Tia said: "Perhaps this is also the Sith tribe's way of tempering their people."

    "Well, it's really possible." Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Use evil spirits to temper your people

    Under this kind of pressure, it is easier to develop strong people.

    With that said, Ji Ning and the others landed.

    "Fight."

    "We'll fight." The three humans began to fight desperately.

    "Hahaha the last madness? I will give you one last blow to break your last hope. I really look forward to the despair on your faces later. The kind of complete despair that comes from the bottom of your heart  Seeing it made me excited and happy." The demon's life was trembling with excitement.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Poof.

    A ray of sword light passed by, passing by the evil demon life. There was also a crazy and twisted smile on the evil demon life's face.

    But following her, it turned into ashes.  Ji Ning's sword also followed the cause and effect of killing, naturally destroying the source of the evil spirit.  Since then, the evil spirits that have plagued countless creatures for generations on this island have truly become extinct.

    "I helped you destroy the evil spirits. This can be considered as compensation for looking through your memories." Ji Ning directly looked up the memories of the three Sith humans, because they could display the power of the Tao in every move they made, and Ji Ning also used them to  Think of them as the same race, not the Sith race.  That's why there is the thought of compensation in my mind.

    "Master, if you kill the evil demon, there will be no more evil demons on this island. The training deliberately arranged by the Sith clan masterisn't it gone?" Qing Mo said.

    "Do my damn thing." Ji Ning said casually.

    Qing Mo blinked his eyes, and the Lord Dan, Lord Tiya, Lord Yanzuo, and the Lord of Destruction Divine Court next to him all looked at Ning in surprise.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can words like ¡°Do my damn thing¡± come out of the mouth of the peerless Taoist ¡®Beiming Daojun¡¯?

    Although there are many weird tempers among the ruling emperors.  No matter how ugly the words are, there are people.  But Beiming's status in their hearts is really too high, almost on par with the Supreme.  Naturally, they felt that they were not used to Ji Ning saying this.

    But in fact, Ji Ning, who has perfected his Taoist heart, has an ethereal Taoist heart and can say whatever he wants.

    "How is it?" Lord Dan asked.

    "They are also the Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Immortals. Too little is known. However, in their memories, there is a legendary invincible being who rules the extremely vast Sixty-three Islands. That being is called the 'Huabei Demon Lord'  , his strength is unfathomable, he has been invincible for endless years, the kind that can destroy this island with a flip of his hand." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Looking at their memories, this Huabei Demon Lord should know about this space.  More."

    He followed Ji Ning and the others and left.

    The three humans regained consciousness.

    "what happened?"

    "In the end what happened?"

    ¡°Where is the evil spirit?¡±

    All three of them felt at a loss.

    Ji Ning and the others came to look through their memories.  None of the three of them were affected at all. In fact, they had briefly lost consciousness just now.

    ******

    The Huabei Demon Lord who rules the Sixty-Three Islands is actually a Four-step Master.  years of his life.  In the eyes of weak creatures, it is naturally endless!  But in front of Ji Ning and the others, a Four-step Master is still weak He can kill him with just one breath!

    Demon Lord Huabai is sitting high on the throne, with a large number of beauties dancing below him, and in the side hall next to him, there are many creatures who are tied, beaten, and tortured.

    He is moody.

    He is the absolute overlord of Sixty-three States Island.  I don't know how many creatures died under his torture. He liked to torture those creatures.  Listening to the curses and howls of those creatures before they died, he laughed happily.  That¡¯s why he was named ¡®Demon Lord¡¯.

    Listening to some vicious curses and wailing sounds, and watching the dance of the beautiful woman in front of him, Demon Lord Huabai smiled happily.

    "A bunch of idiots, oneWhy are you going to the Holy World? There are a group of powerful beings in the Holy World. We run over and we are at the bottom.  Demon Lord Hua Bai muttered, "It's great to stay here. You're almost invincible. You can do whatever you want. It's so comfortable."  As for Hedao?  Humph, can we succeed if we have the guidance of a powerful person from the holy world?  I heard it's pitifully small.  "

    "It's still comfortable to stay, alas, go to catch some people tomorrow, and the dungeon is about to die." Hua Bai Demon is extremely happy, and the beautiful women dancing dancing are actually trembling and timid, but they dare not dare to  Express it and try your best to please this great demon lord, lest you be tortured to death.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A group of six people walked in.

    The dance stopped, and Demon Lord Hua Bai was still grinning, but his expression was also frozen and motionless.  The steaming water vapor in the warm wine glass next to him also stagnated.

    Time seems to have stood still.

    Only the six figures walked in, and they were none other than Ji Ning, Lord Dan, Qing Mo, Lord Tiya, Lord Yan Zuo, and the Lord of Destruction Divine Court.

    As soon as Ji Ning's original realm of swordsmanship emerged, time and space were suppressed, and time was completely stagnant. Under the stagnation of time, this 'period of time' disappeared from the memories of the dancing girls and Huabei Demon Lords.

    "Look at his memory." Ji Ning easily looked through the memory of this Four-Step Master, and after a moment, he finished reading it.

    Ji Ning fell silent.

    "What's wrong?" Everyone else looked at Ji Ning.

    "It's a bit troublesome." Ji Ning said, and then smiled, "But I've already expected it to be troublesome I'll just say it briefly. According to the memory of this four-step master, there are six secret spaces in this secret space.  The world of mortal life, as well as the lofty holy world. And the most evil and desolate hell world."

    "The six worlds, the holy world, and the prison world constitute this hidden space." Ji Ning said, "This is the cognition in his memory."

    "The six worlds are very vast, with countless ordinary lives, and there are also practitioners But only those who practice and enter the realm of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death can be qualified to enter the holy world! Of course, there are also many Taoist Lords of Life and Death who stay in the six worlds. But once they merge into the Taoist realm,  To successfully become the Eternal Emperor, you must enter the Holy Realm." Ji Ning said, "If you don't enter, you will be captured and punished by the power of the Holy Realm."

    Lord Dan frowned: "It seems that the Holy World is where a large number of powerful people gather in this hidden space. What about the Prison World?"

    "The prison world is a place of exile for some powerful beings who are punished and extremely evil! It is very dangerous and desolate there." Ji Ning said, "I guess the real key to the entire hidden space is in the holy world!"

    The strongest among the six worlds is Sipaojun.

    The prison world is a place of exile.

    The Holy World is where the great powers of the past have gathered. There is a 99% chance that the core of the hidden space lies in the Holy World.

    "Are the countless creatures in this world really descendants of the Sith? And what is the origin of this hidden space?" Lord Yan Zuo asked.

    "That's not something that a little Fourth Path Master like him can know." Ji Ning said with a smile, "What we need to do now is to go to the Holy Realm!"

    The holy world.

    With the powerful gathering there, there must be many terrifying Sith restrictions. Even if there were ten or eight protective towers, Ji Ning would not be surprised at all.

    Going to the Holy Realm, I'm afraid there will be a war.

    "How to get there?" Qing Mo asked.

    "Pass the Realm Gate." Ji Ning said, "But now is not the time to go. After Master Dan's three brothers reverse time and space and are resurrected, we will set off to the Realm Gate and enter the Holy Realm."

    Lord Dan smiled.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning glanced at Demon Lord Huabai who was still grinning and sitting on the throne. He gently pointed his finger, and a sword light came, directly piercing through Demon Lord Huabai's head and destroying his soul.  All the true spirits were killed. From then on, Demon Lord Huabai, who had been king for a long time, died under this "catastrophe falling from the sky". When he died, he didn't even know who was killed.

    "Master, you, you looked through his memory and killed him?" Qing Mo stared.

    "I killed him because I looked through his memories." Ji Ning muttered, "It's so dirty, I can't help it."

    Ji Ning and his party quietly left, leaving only the palace in chaos.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 16 Reversal of Time and Space Resurrection

    Five months after Ji Ning and the others entered this secret space, the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme also brought the Dharma Body of Lord Dan and the Dharma Body of the Lord of Destruction to the alien universe, and began to reverse time and space and resurrect the three powerful emperors.  .  The unique address on the mobile phone saves traffic and is faster

    Different universe, ancient domain, inner domain of origin.

    There are corpses here, all losers in the fight for different universes.

    With gentle eyes and a slightly chubby face, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse glanced at the corpses of emperors in the inner domain. Next to him, Lord Dan and the dharma body of the Lord of Destruction Divine Court were respectfully standing aside.

    "This competition is fierce enough." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme said, "This is a different universe that I created a long time ago, and it was not placed in the Eight Realms so the number of masters competing for this time is not too many."

    Like in the Eight Realms of the Universe such as the Blazing Sun Realm, there are many powerful people. A team is usually composed of masters. Occasionally, there are masters of different universes or existences with Sith weapons.

    So when two teams compete, the number of masters will usually be around ten!

    In the inner realm, only three masters died, and there were a group of emperors around them Although it was tragic enough, the quality of the strong ones was lower than in the eight realms of the universe.

    "A foreign universe is so rare outside the eight realms." Lord Dan Dharma Body said softly, "The appearance of this foreign universe caused madness. The four masters who arrived first took their men and killed them at all costs.  came in, and there was a struggle. In the end, Lord Fuchen succeeded, and I managed to escape with the help of my eldest brother and the others. Those who escaped slowly at first were restrained and suppressed by the power of the alien universe, and all of them could only face death. Fuchen  The master is pretty good, at least every emperor and powerful one has left a complete corpse, which also leaves them with the opportunity to pass on."

    A master of a different universe, in his own different universe.  The strength is different from outside the other universe.

    Inside, it is their own territory, and the mighty power of the alien universe will make them extremely powerful!  That's why His Majesty Lonely was able to destroy an alien universe to have such a great reputation.

    As for the masters, they are unable to even move under the pressure of the power of the alien universe!

    "However, not long after Fu Chen acquired the alien universe, he died during the adventure, which led to the destruction." Lord Dan looked at the Lord of the Destruction Divine Court next to him.

    "It depends on who is faster. I am also lucky." The Lord of the Destruction Court smiled.

    "Then I'm going to start."

    Heavenly Eclipse Supreme said, "You two just watch."

    "Yes." The two Dharmakayas, the Lord of the Destruction Court and Lord Dan, respectfully obeyed the order.  Venerable Dan Dharmakaya's eyes were filled with ardent expectations.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~¡±

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse looked ahead.  Time quickly flashed back around the kendo master holding a blue sword, the man in white next to him carrying three swords on his back, and the man in cyan armor with nine bloody swords stuck on the ground in front of him.

    Whispering, countless scenes passed by, including the scene where Ji Ning was in the world realm back then.

    In just a moment, it has been returned to the oldest period of the entire alien universe - also the period of defeat.

    "In this battle, my life-and-death friends will die in battle. I can't let you go." In the shadow of the past, a majestic old man wearing silver-white armor was standing on a high place with a powerful aura. "But I don't want to let you go either."  I will blame you. After all, we are all fighting for this different universe. If I win, I will give you the last time. You should prepare well. I will leave a ban so that your corpses will not be disturbed in the coming years.  "

    The other dominant emperors did not refute.

    This battle was indeed fierce, and it was good that the other party could arrange an inheritance opportunity for them.

    "Brother. Second brother, I'm really unwilling to give in. I was just a little bit close." The man in green armor stood and said with nine bloody swords in front of him.

    "No matter what, if you lose, you lose, and our three brothers can be considered dead together." The man in white smiled, obviously looking forward to it.

    "I'm sorry for you." The burly man holding the blue sword sighed, his eyes calm.

    Seeing these scenes, Lord Dan¡¯s eyes became wet, and he clenched his fists and watched nervously.

    "Certainly."

    Heavenly Eclipse Supreme looked at this phantom scene.  Time stopped at this moment.

    At least at this moment, all three of them are still alive.

    "Time and space are reversed, and the true spirit returns." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme also has a serious face. The true spirit fragments of the ruler and even the true spirit fragments of the other two emperors have been swallowed up by the origin of the different universe and integrated into the core, and with it  Become one!  Just like a building, if you force some parts out of it, it can easily cause the entire building to collapse.

    ?It is easy to swallow it, but very difficult to take it back.  Even the Lord of the Divine Court cannot do it.

    Fortunately, the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme is the one who created this alien universe. Even if there is damage, she can repair it, let alone just maintain stability.

    ¡°Condensation!¡± Supreme Heavenly Food shouted softly.

    Countless true spirit fragments began to emerge from the depths of the inner land, because this is where the origin of the alien universe lies.

    To the naked eye, these true spirit fragments looked like light points. Countless light points flew towards the three dominating emperors standing together. As the light points converged, time and space continued to advance. What was originally just a shadow  Three of them.  The body gradually began to solidify.

    ¡°Rumble~~~¡± The entire inner land was trembling.

    The huge alien universe was trembling slightly, and the face of the Lord of the Destruction Court changed.  He looked worried, this alien universe belonged to him, and it would be tragic if it collapsed.  He looked at Heavenly Eclipse Supreme and didn't dare to say a word.

    Heavenly Eclipse Supreme is still very calm.

    "Brother!" Lord Dan looked nervously and excitedly.

    The three figures became more and more solid. As more and more light spots merged into each other, the auras of these three figures became more real, and their eyes began to show spirituality, which represents the spirituality of life wisdom.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    The auras of the three figures were completely stable, and the eyes of the three brothers, the dominating emperor, were filled with astonishment.

    Alive, all resurrected!

    "Eldest brother, second brother, third brother." Lord Dan was excited and rushed over quickly.

    The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme completely resurrected them through their three intact corpses. They can be resurrected without corpses, but it will require more power.  After all, it is not easy to cultivate into such a divine body.

    "Little sister." The burly man holding the blue sword looked at Lord Dan, and then at the two brothers beside him, "Second brother, third brother."

    Poof.

    Lord Dan hugged the burly man directly. Since her three brothers died, she has endured too much.

    "Little sister." The burly man also hugged Master Dan with a complicated expression.  They are not real siblings. They say they are big brother and little sister, but in fact they love each other deeply.

    "Haha, we're alive. Haha, we're alive." The man in green armor was the most excited.

    "Eldest brother, third brother, and little sister." The man in white transmitted the message, and at the same time his eyes fell on the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme in the distance, "We are alive because of the Supreme."

    After being resurrected from the dead, he is actually the calmest one.

    Lord Dan also regained consciousness and turned his head to salute Supreme Heavenly Eclipse with gratitude: "Thank you, Supreme Lord, for saving my three brothers."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for saving our lives." The three brothers of the Lord Emperor also saluted respectfully.

    "It's amazing, I can actually make the Supreme take action to save the three of us, and little sister, you seem to be the master." The third man in blue armor said through the message.

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse still smiled calmly: "I came here because of Bei Ming's entrustment, so naturally I won't neglect it. Well, this matter has been completed, and it's time for me to leave."

    "Farewell to the Supreme." The Lord of the Destruction Court also breathed a sigh of relief. It was indeed the Supreme who took action, and his influence on other universes was minimal.

    "Best regards, Your Majesty." Master Dan and the others also saluted respectfully.

    The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme immediately took a step and disappeared into the void.

    "Haha, congratulations to you all." The Lord of the Divine Destruction Court smiled and saluted the three brothers, "I think the three of you have a lot to say when meeting with Lord Dan, so I won't stop interrupting you. Please be free.  At that time, you all can come to my Destruction Palace as a guest." After saying that, the dharma body of the Lord of the Destruction Palace also took a step through the void and disappeared.

    "Little sister, you are so awesome." The man in blue armor was very excited.

    The burly man held Master Dan's hand, and the two were tender and affectionate.

    "Little sister, the Supreme said that he was entrusted by Bei Ming? Who is this powerful person? Is he also the Supreme?" The man in white asked.

    "Yes, based on our understanding, it is almost impossible to ask the Supreme to resurrect a master." The burly man couldn't help but said, "Who is this Bei Ming? He can ask the Supreme to do things, and he didn't even show up.  Are you here?"

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 17 Realm Gate Attack

    When you ask someone to do something, you have to greet him in person, right?

    ????????????????????????????????? The Supreme Being is the one who is invited. How respectable is this person named Bei Ming?

    "Haha. I want to tell the whole world loudly that I contracted a rock for you to read." Lord Dan smiled, "Beiming is a Taoist, a Taoist who failed to combine the Tao. But his strength is almost  Supreme level.¡±

    "Ah." These three people were a little stunned and couldn't understand.

    The Tao Lord who failed in Hedao?  They didn't take it seriously at all, but could they hear it at an almost supreme level?  They couldn't imagine it.

    "The Lord is like an ant in front of him, and he doesn't even need to take action. His lonely majesty like the Ice Peak Legion is worthy of his action, but he can be killed with just one sword." Lord Dan said, "He is also very good with the Supremes.  This time he also invited the Supreme Being.¡±

    The three brothers were a little stunned when they heard this.

    What a person!

    "Speaking of which, brother." Lord Dan smiled, "He is still your registered disciple."

    "Me? Mine?" The burly man glared, "My registered disciple?"

    ******

    In a secret space.

    Since Ji Ning and the others learned some information that this secret space is composed of six ordinary worlds, as well as the holy world and the prison world, they began to wander around this world leisurely. According to the plan, when the three brothers of Lord Dan were resurrected,  That's when they ventured into the realm gate.

    "Congratulations, Master Dan."

    "Master Dan, congratulations."

    Ji Ning, Qing Mo, Tiya, Yan Zuo, and Destruction all also congratulated and prepared a banquet.

    They can clearly feel the changes in Master Dan's temperament.

    In the past, she was always aloof and cold, but now it is as if winter is turning to spring. Venerable Dan can't help but smile, and her joy has even infected Ji Ning and the others.

    "I really have no regrets about being able to reunite with Big Brother and the others again." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning.  "Beiming, I have to thank you for all this."

    "If it weren't for the gains I made in the ancient domain and your help, Master Dan, I might not have been able to step into the ultimate swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, "I wouldn't be as strong as I am now."

    If you let yourself choose again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The most powerful way to integrate, to succeed in the combination, and to be the master.

    Or take the ultimate path and fail.  But still masters the eternal ultimate sword.  Ji Ning might choose the second path.

    because¡­¡­

    Even the Supreme cannot resurrect Yu Wei, the ultimate way is the only hope!  Even if it fails.  Perhaps being dazzling for tens of thousands of chaos eras is better in Ji Ning's heart than being mediocre for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    Venerable Dan no longer has any distracting thoughts. She has been able to face all dangers calmly and can face death calmly.  But Ji Ning was determined to find a way to protect Master Dan!  Because Master Dan and her beloved brothers had just reunited. If they died like this, wouldn't it be another painful separation?

    The dominance of death is almost impossible to resurrect.  Her eldest brother could only be resurrected because he died in another universe.  If Lord Dan dies, there is no way to resurrect him.

    "Huh¡ª¡ª"

    Ji Ning and his party traveled through the void and soon arrived at the boundary gate.

    "This is the Realm Gate." Ji Ning and the others have also checked the memories of several Dao Lords in the past few months.  Nature is sure.

    "Master, we were moved directly in. The real controller of this secret space may have noticed us a long time ago." Qing Mo said, "We were in the ordinary world before. There was no danger in that world, and there was nothing the controller could do.  We don¡¯t dare to fight directly in front of the master. But when we reach the Holy Realm through the Realm Gate we are really in danger."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The other person is paying attention to you.  Ji Ning had already expected this.

    "The Holy World is our only chance of survival." Lord Dan said, "Beiming is very powerful, and the strong men hiding behind the Sith tribe dare not fight you head-on, Beiming. That's why they didn't kill you! After all, according to the  According to records, these natives dared to disobey some of the orders of the Holy World. The Holy World had powerful powers that came directly to seize the Tao Lord and punished them. This shows that the powerful Sith tribe in the Holy World could come, but they did not dare.  Come! I¡¯m just afraid of Bei Ming. But if Bei Ming fails to unite, he will still die after a long time. How many of us are there? The Sith tribe may just come and kill them head-on."

    "I am not willing to live in an ordinary world for the next few days." Ji Ning smiled.

    In terms of head-on confrontation, even the Sith Lord is no match for him.

    Even if three or five Lords join forces, if you want to dodge.  by oneselfAt such a speed, those Lords could not even touch the corners of their own clothes!  This is the gap!

    But if the other party uses the Dao Guard Tower it will be in trouble.

    "Take the realm flying boat and move forward." Ji Ning released a realm flying boat, and a group of six people entered the realm flying boat. The realm flying boat was not for flying, but for an extra layer of protection.  After all, the flying boat is very strong and is not easy to destroy.

    "Boom."

    The gate of the realm is one hundred thousand miles high and majestic.  It emits light and takes the shape of a huge door.

    But space is twisted layer upon layer.

    Whoosh.

    The realm flying boat that Ji Ning and the others were riding on flew towards the realm gate under the protection of Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship. As they got closer, they felt the obstacles of the layers of distorted space, but for Ji Ning  It was like a breeze blowing on my face, it had no effect at all.

    "We're going in, be careful." Ji Ning could feel the crisis, but he couldn't help it.  That was the only chance of escape.  Consumption?  I can't consume those Sith tribe.

    The flying boat finally flew into the range of the realm gate.

    Within the radiant gate, the flying boat quickly entered completely.  Inside is a passage composed of layers of space, a stable space passage.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The flying boat was flying at high speed in this stable space passage. With Ji Ning's strength, he could see through the obstructed distance and vaguely see the majestic world at the end of the passage - the Holy World.  The aura of the holy world is obviously vaster, and there are more powerful people there.

    "Boom, ka, ka, ka, ka~~" Suddenly, the originally stable space channel trembled and shattered, and strange triangular weapons began to appear in the stable twisted space on both sides of the space channel in the distance.

    On both sides of the passage behind Ji Ning and the others, a triangular strange weapon also appeared.

    The appearance of two weapons at the front and back caused the space passage to begin to shatter.

    "Not good." Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Without hesitation, the original field of swordsmanship suddenly expanded and exploded. A large number of sword lights appeared out of thin air and frantically besieged the four triangular weapons.

    Streams of light flew out from the sharp edges of the four triangular weapons. The four streams of light were extremely thin and easily cut through space. Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship was unable to hinder these four streams of light. Each stream of light was a blow that consumed huge power.  , they simultaneously cut towards Ji Ning's domain spaceship.

    "What a terrifying weapon." Ji Ning's mind moved, and the realm flying boat started to move, constantly swimming, constantly changing its position in the chaotic space.  At this moment, the realm flying boat is like a sword displaying exquisite swordsmanship.

    Whoosh whoosh, four streams of light flashed by, but none of them touched the realm flying boat.

    "Fortunately, I have mastered the spatial swordsmanship." Ji Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    This is a space channel. As the space channel breaks apart, the space becomes more chaotic.

    Those four triangular weapons were attacked like thin blades in space. It was too difficult to escape unscathed in such a chaotic situation, but Ning was able to do it with the help of space swordsmanship.

    "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." Immediately after the four triangular weapons suddenly increased in speed, they rushed towards Ji Ning's domain spaceship. Ji Ning immediately felt a huge crisis.  , Qing Mo, Lord Dan, Destruction, Yan Zuo, and Tiya in the flying boat could only watch.

    In a fight of this level, they didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    "receive."

    Ji Ning instantly got out of the realm flying boat, put away the realm flying boat, and rushed towards him facing the triangular weapon. The realm flying boat alone was not enough.

    "Qiang." Ji Ning pulled out the Beihong Sword from behind.

    "We can't let them get close. They seem to be about to self-destruct?" At Ji Ning's level, he could vaguely see some possibilities in the future. He saw Ji Ning throw out a sword.

    Wow~~~~

    The sword was indeed thrown out by Ji Ning, like a whip. The light of the sword was as soft as a beautiful stream. The stream was shining brightly across the sky, and then it struck gently on one of the triangular weapons. The triangle that rushed at high speed.  The weapon flew to one side involuntarily, and happened to collide with another triangular weapon next to it.

    "I won't play with you anymore." Ji Ning saw the space passage that was starting to break around him, but he had already seen the holy world at the other end of the space passage before, and he could forcefully rush in with his sword skills.

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 18 The Gap in the World

    "Seal!" A cold voice came from the Holy World. A stream of light passed through the entrance of the Holy World, and the world's membrane wall was formed.  Where can I go to catch up on novels quickly?

    The four triangular weapons surrounding Ji Ning suddenly erupted with a terrifying power.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    All the power contained in the four triangular weapons exploded completely, and a large number of fragments shot out in all directions. For a time, the area around the four triangular weapons almost became a dead zone!  There is no way to hide in this area, and the power of explosions affects the area everywhere. Even the Lord of the Blazing Sun Territory was turned into powder under the shroud of such a terrible explosion.

    "Such a precious weapon is willing to explode." Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword in one hand and moved the divine sword.

    Wow.

    With the sword light turning, the space was cut open like tofu, and the space rippled to form a layer of space membrane wall to protect Ji Ning.

    "Let's go." Ji Ning would not resist stubbornly.

    Whoops.

    Using the method of space, Ji Ning turned into a space gap and quickly escaped into the distance!  Some of the powerful shockwaves affected Ji Ning, and the space membrane wall on his body rippled slightly and was easily removed.  This power may be able to easily break through the defenses of the Sith Lord and Blazing Sun Territory Lord, but Ning's space sword defense is much stronger.

    But if you resist for a longer time, it will still be consumed.

    "Rumble~~~" The area of ??the original space passage was completely turned into powder, and the four terrifying triangular weapons also exploded into countless fragments. Ning quickly flew away under the impact. The self-destruction of these powerful powers was not a threat at all.  To Ji Ning.

    soon.

    Ji Ning stopped. The original realm of swordsmanship was surrounding him. Holding the Beihong Sword, Ji Ning looked around.

    "Is this the gap between the eight worlds?" Ning thought.

    The space channel was destroyed.  Ji Ning was trapped in the gap between worlds.  The space in the gap in this world is extremely chaotic and twisted, but Ji Ning's realm is naturally not affected at all.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning controlled the original field of swordsmanship to isolate everything, and quickly moved forward. In just a moment, he saw a vast membrane wall. Through the membrane wall, he could vaguely see the vast world, and the power of that world was extremely powerful.

    "Holy World." Ji Ning understood that the other side of the membrane wall was the Holy World, but the membrane wall in this space was so tough that he could only try to attack it with the original domain of swordsmanship.  Ji Ning knew there was no hope of breaking through.

    "The walls of the six ordinary worlds that hide this space are so solid that I can't even break them. Let alone the holy world." Ji Ning secretly said.  "If the six ordinary worlds, the holy world, and the prison world are completely closed, wouldn't I be trapped in the gap between the worlds?"

    "Won't."

    "The Sith tribe would not do this." Ji Ning quickly understood this.

    If the Sith tribe wants to trap themselves, then by closing the gate, they will always be able to stay in that ordinary world.

    "Let's go and have a look elsewhere." Ji Ning quickly flew through the gaps in this vast and chaotic world, approaching other worlds.

    ******

    The holy world.

    This is the true supreme ruling world in the hidden space. There are many powerful Sith tribes here. There are three towering mountains in the center of the entire holy world, and there is a tower on the top of each mountain.  These three towers standing on the peak are all twelve stories high!  Each one exudes a misty light, and the light shines wherever it shines.  There are ripples in space and time.

    These are the three most mysterious and highest-status ancestral halls in the entire holy world.

    "However, the aura of the other two ancestral palaces is a bit dim, and the aura of only one ancestral palace is still magnificent, in this ancestral palace.

    There is a group of powerful people standing in the ancestral hall, looking into the distance through the door of the ancestral hall.

    Standing at the front is a young man in dark blue robes with long dark blue hair.  His face was cold and indifferent, he stood with his hands behind his back, and his breath was powerful.

    "Failed." The young man in dark blue robe frowned, "It is really difficult to get rid of the one who has mastered the ultimate way of eternity."

    "Honored Lord."

    Some of the group of dominating emperors under his command have already performed sacrificial rituals, and several of them couldn't help but speak.

    "Your Majesty, what is the origin of that Taoist Lord in white? Four 'Yuan-destroying level' weapons even self-destructed but they couldn't do anything to stop him." A master couldn't help but said.

    "Okay." The young man in dark blue robe waved his hand.  Turning around and looking at the large group of dominating emperors behind him, he said calmly, "We failed the first time, so we have to look at the prison world next! If the prison world succeeds, that's all. If the prison world still fails, then we can only lead to the failure of the prison world.  He has entered our holy world. Then we will fight to the death!"

    &nbsp; "Master, why bother? He is just a Taoist who has failed to unite with the Tao. His true spirit has been disintegrating. As long as our eight worlds are completely closed, let him be trapped in the gap between the worlds and unable to get out. After a long time, he will naturally  He's dead." A young man in red robe said.

    "It would be totally worthless if he dies naturally." The young man in dark blue robe shook his head, "No need to say anymore, we must go all out to kill him! No matter how high the price is, even if we all die in battle, we must do it  .This is what we as Sith must do."

    "yes."

    The young man in red robe responded.

    "Send a message to the prison world." The young man in dark blue robe said, "The white-clothed Taoist Lord is coming to the prison world. All the exiles in the prison worldas long as they can kill the white-clothed Taoist Lord. Not only can they all return to the holy world, but also everyone can return to the holy world."  There are serious injuries. And whoever successfully kills the Taoist Lord in White will be allowed to take charge of an ancestral palace."

    "In charge of the ancestral palace?"

    "This, how can this be done?"

    "Are some exiles worthy of being in charge of the ancestral palace?" The hall suddenly became noisy.

    The young man in dark blue robe swept his cold eyes, and everyone suddenly became quiet. He said calmly: "Tell them that this Taoist Lord in white is extremely powerful, so they can only find a way to consume him to death. Of course, remember to use the soul-devouring secret technique at all times! Devour it!"  Get rid of all the true spirits he has dispersed."

    The position of the Lord cannot be challenged.

    A long time ago, there were three Lords in the entire hidden space, but later because of the war, their space also sent a large army to kill them.  The two Lords personally led a legion to fight out leaving only one Lord to stay behind, but in the end, those two Lords never returned.

    The young man in dark blue robe immediately turned and left.

    The dominant emperors in the hall also left quickly in twos and threes.

    After leaving the ancestral palace, two Sith masters walking side by side were discussing quietly.

    "This is the Dao Lord who has mastered the ultimate way of eternity. Killing him will be a great achievement, which is simply unimaginable." The two masters were quite excited, "Even for a being like the Lord, after death, the true spirit returns  Hometown. With this merit, you will be resurrected by reversing time and space. No wonder the Lord is so crazy."

    It is difficult to resurrect the Lord, but the controller of the chaotic universe can do it.

    But generally this will cause some damage to the origin of the chaotic universe. Generally speaking, resurrecting the Lord is not worth it for a controller.

    But if you have merit, you will be rewarded!

    Killing the existence of the eternal ultimate way is more meritorious than killing the ¡®Supreme¡¯!  Once you succeed, you will be resurrected even if you die, and you will even receive many gifts. It is really a step to reach the sky.

    "It's a pity that Daojun is too scary, otherwise we could have killed him."

    "Yes, it's too scary, and the Lord doesn't dare to take risks. He has mastered the eternal ultimate way, and in his own hometown, with the help of the power of the way, he is basically invincible."

    "Fortunately, his true spirit is disintegrating! The more he fights, the faster his true spirit disintegrates, so even the exiles in the prison world have hope of success."

    "But the Lord is also surprised. He actually said whoever kills the Taoist Lord in white will be allowed to take charge of an ancestral palace! Many of those exiles are indigenous people. Are they allowed to be in charge of the ancestral palace? Aboriginal people  Although they are our descendants, they were born in this chaotic universe after all. They are native creatures in this chaotic universe, and they are born to control the power of Tao. If they are allowed to take charge of the ancestral palace, there may be future troubles."

    "Don't worry, these descendants have made an oath long ago and do not dare to rebel. And after all, they are our descendants and have our blood, so why should they always be hostile?"

    "The indigenous people are indigenous people after all. They are the creatures of this chaotic universe. We are the creatures of another chaotic universe. This is completely different."

    "But they were bred by our Sith tribe."

    "Okay, okay, let's not talk about this anymore."

    They two masters are not the natives of this hidden space, but followed the entire Sith army to invade from their hometown.

    ¡°Obviously in this hidden space, they, the real Sith tribe, still have different thoughts towards the indigenous ¡®descendants of the Sith tribe¡¯ here.

    ******

    Chapter 1 is here, Chapter 2 is estimated to be half an hour away.  ()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 19 Inside the Prison

    In the prison world, there is a group of exiled powerful men, most of whom are dominating emperors.  The unique address on the mobile phone saves traffic and is faster

    Although there were many Dao Lords who were exiled, most of them failed to join the Dao and died!  Although they are descendants of the Sith tribe they are creatures of this chaotic universe after all. They cannot practice the true Sith tribe's exercises, and the Sith tribe cannot create a perfect set of exercises suitable for this chaotic universe.  , after all, they are incompatible with this chaotic universe and are rejected. It is difficult to understand and understand it at all.

    They can only give some practices of the cultivator¡¯s civilization, and also give some pointers on experience.

    The sky is dark, with occasional red light at the end of the sky.

    There are three figures on a desert.

    "Haha, our chance has come." The leader of these three figures is a man wearing a black robe with a lot of weeds on his head. His beard is also made of weeds, and his eyes are green.  "The Lord has given us powerful weapons and treasures. As long as we kill the Taoist Lord in white, we will really reach the sky in one step, and we may even be able to take charge of an ancestral palace."

    "Brother, the Lord has given such a great benefit. It is obvious that the Lord really wants to kill the Taoist Lord in white. But why would the Lord rather give a large number of weapons and even give so many benefits instead of doing it himself?  Even those idiots in the Holy Realm didn't take action? I'm afraid there is only one answer. The Taoist Lord in white is so terrifying that even the Lord is afraid of him, and the Lord has no chance of winning." An ugly old woman next to him said in a hoarse voice, "We  You must regard the Taoist Lord in White as your Lord, or even as a terrifying power stronger than your Lord."

    "Second sister is right," the chubby man said.

    "Of course I know he is scary, but after all, Hedao failed. We still have a chance Let's go and search first to find the Taoist Lord in white." The man in black robes with messy grass roared.  "I have had enough of life in prison. I would rather die than seize this opportunity."

    "Yeah." The two companions next to him also looked solemn.

    Life in the prison world is indeed torture. There are few living creatures here, it is boring and lonely, and the environment is dangerous. The masters have to be careful. Even if they stay still, danger may occasionally come.

    Every day I am in fear.  What kind of torture?

    ¡­¡­

    ???Every deportee in the entire prison world regards the "White-robed Taoist" as a big opportunity, even though they all know that the White-robed Taoist will be very strong.

    But they are more familiar with the environment!  Now there are powerful weapons!  The other party is a Tao Lord whose true spirit is always disintegrating after he fails to harmonize with the Tao!

    The many advantages make them eager.

    Maybeit will be my turn to take action.  That white-clothed Taoist priest had just exhausted all his true spirit?  Doesn¡¯t that count as a ¡®kill¡¯?

    *******

    Ji Ning was flying through the gaps in the chaotic world to check, which was leading to eight worlds.

    Ji Ning discovered the six ordinary worlds, the holy world, and the prison world. However, except for the prison world, the other seven worlds were completely closed, and the gates were closed, making it impossible to enter!  Only the gate to the prison world is still open

    "The gate to the prison realm alone?" Ji Ning thought for a moment and smiled, "It seems that some means have been arranged in the realm, so I might as well play with you."

    Whoosh.

    Flying next to the critical gate.  Looking outside the gate, Ji Ning was a little surprised: "There are no living beings around?" His perception was absolutely correct. There were indeed no living beings around. How did he know that the exiles in the prison world were all  Abandoned sons, all of them are extremely cunning.  They didn't want to be the first to go up, they all hid far away, using some secret techniques to detect the realm gate from a distance.

    Ji Ning flew out of the prison gate quietly and arrived at this vast prison world.

    "What a prison." Ji Ning, dressed in white, descended on the black and dirty ground. At a glance, the surrounding area was dim, and there were flames high in the sky in the distance, which were bright and dazzling.  There was still a strong wind vortex not far ahead on the left, but it quickly dissipated.  There is also a ripple of time and space passing behind.

    "It's really chaotic. There are natural disasters everywhere in this prison world. Even the masters have to be careful, and the Dao Lords are always on guard." Ji Ning smiled, "But it's better than the gaps in the world."

    The gaps in the world are even more chaotic and chaotic.

    There is a view here anyway.

    "The blazing flames are lighting up half of the sky. This is a sight."  The whirlpool of wind destroys the world?  It was also a wonderful sight. The evil atmosphere in the distance was filled with demonic life, which was also a joy to Ji Ning.

    "This place is a bit interesting. My eternal ultimate swordsmanship is going to absorb the wind. It's almost here. Let's practice here." Although Ji Ning faced some dangers, he was still at ease.Immediately he sat down cross-legged.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat on the dark and dirty ground. The original domain of swordsmanship enveloped the surroundings. Although there were various chaotic scenes in the distance, no one could get close to Ji Ning.

    Where Ji Ning is is the Pure Land.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    The wind flew happily around Ji Ning, occasionally turning into wisps of sword light.

    Many sword lights gathered together and turned into wind

    Ji Ning¡¯s Way of Wind has already been promoted to the Domination Realm, and now it¡¯s time to integrate the Way of Wind into the way of swordsmanship.  Turn into the sword of the wind!

    Time passes day by day.

    "what happened?"

    "Then why did the Taoist Lord in white sit down cross-legged, and why did he stay there motionless?"

    Some of the exiles who used secret techniques to explore this place from afar were a little confused.

    "But this Taoist Lord in white is really powerful. He didn't take any action, just the realm he released blocked all threats. The chaos and dangers of the prison world were nothing in front of him."

    "I'm afraid he is wasting time on purpose."

    "Consumption, consumption. I have been imprisoned in this 8 million Chaos Era. Let's see who can consume more. I have a lot of patience."

    "wait."

    These exiles are waiting for their opportunity.

    Year after year passed, and more than half a million years had passed in the blink of an eye. All the exiles were patiently spending time with Ji Ning. They were all looking for opportunities, even though all of them had powerful Sith tribesmen.  Weapons, they all have great confidence in the Sith weapons.  But they have lived in the prison world for a long time, and they have become extremely cunning.

    The surrounding environment is strange but also has an eerie beauty. The blazing flames in the distance even illuminate one side of Ji Ning's face.

    Suddenly, the corners of Ji Ning's mouth turned up slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes, with a smile in his eyes.

    "Huh~~~~" Ji Ning inhaled suddenly, and the surrounding air surged, creating a whistling sound.

    "Roar!"

    Ji Ning suddenly shouted loudly.

    In fact, Ji Ning just exhaled a breath, but this exhalation was too violent, producing a violent roar of wind. The roar of the wind resounded throughout the world, as if a terrifying beast was roaring, and countless violent winds swept across. Each of these violent winds  It is composed of countless small sword lights.  The sweeping wind was like a high-rising ocean wave, constantly crushing forward.

    Wherever the strong wind passed, everything was smashed to pieces, the mountains were shattered, and the flames in the distance were shattered. It was advancing at a very terrifying and terrifying speed. It was so fast that even if the Sith Lord came, he would be in a hurry.

    Because this is the sword of the wind!

    Under the strong wind time and space are trembling.

    "Ah, run away quickly."

    "Run away quickly."

    Ji Ning¡¯s exhalation was directed in the direction of the five emperor creatures closest to him, hundreds of billions of miles away from him.  But wind is good at speed, and the violent wind transformed by the sword of windhow fast is it?  The distance of hundreds of billions of miles was quickly covered. Although the five emperors fled in panic, time and space were suppressed, and they could not travel through the void. They could only watch the terrifying wind sweeping the world in the distance crushing them at an alarming speed.  There is nowhere to hide.

    "ah."

    "kill."

    "impossible."

    "Fight him." The five emperors were a little desperate, and some wanted to rely on Sith weapons to resist.

    But the wind is invisible, even if the power of the Sith weapons penetrates the strong wind, it cannot affect the power of the mighty strong wind.

    The strong wind swept past, as if a broom swept across the void of the earth!  The five emperors were all shattered into pieces, and only some magic weapons and Sith weapons could withstand it.

    There was a fan-shaped area to the left of Ji Ning that stretched for three trillion miles. All of it was swept away, and the entire land became extremely flat.

    The other exiles who were watching from a distance were all frightened and froze.

    "Just a roar? Just, so powerful?" These exiles were a little timid.

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 20 Defeat one by one

    They didn't know that Ji Ning wasn't roaring, he was just letting out a breath after he realized the sword technique of the wind.  The unique address on the mobile phone, which saves traffic and is faster. But these exiles were indeed shocked by Ji Ning, and their thoughts changed at the same time.

    "terrible."

    "You can easily kill the Overlord from hundreds of billions of miles away. His strength is unimaginable. I'm afraid we have a glimmer of hope if all the Overlord Emperors in the entire prison world join forces. If we spread out, we will only be defeated one by one."

    "Joining hands, only joining forces."

    ¡°These exiles are also extraordinary people, and they understood it instantly.

    But¡ª¡ª

    late!

    "After practicing the Sword of Wind, it's time to take action. If I continue to use this time, I really can't wear them down." Ji Ning stood up, and at the same time, he took a step through the void and came to where the five domineering emperors who had died before were. He waved his hand and wiped the ground.  All the magic weapons and Sith weapons left behind were put away. These are all treasures. They can be kept in the Three Realms in the future, or given to some disciples or friends.

    Following Ji Ning, he took another step through the void and directly arrived at a lakeside trillions of miles away.

    By the lakeside, there were two emperors who were carefully observing the direction of Ning through some secret techniques.

    Suddenly, space ripples appeared next to them, and a Taoist Lord in white walked out of the space ripples. This scene made the two emperors so scared that their legs weakened: "How is it possible, how could he find us? We arranged it a long, long time ago  The secret technique of lowering the formation can monitor the area where the gate is located from a very long distance. But the Taoist Lord in white has no preparations, how could he find us?"

    They can't understand it.

    In fact, this hidden space does have a great suppression on Ji Ning. He cannot detect it with his spiritual sense and can only see it with his naked eyes!  But the naked eye is also affected by invisible forces, and the distance it can see is also limited!

    "I'm next to the Realm Gate. I have been practicing for more than half a million years, majoring in the Sword of Wind, and I have been waiting for this day." Ji Ning secretly said,

    The distance is far and the enemy's traces cannot be determined, so they can only be beaten passively.

    That¡¯s why Ji Ning just sat down to practice the Sword of Wind. It should be noted that he had been practicing the three thousand years of chaos for a long time. If he had deliberately practiced the Sword of Wind, he would have been successful long ago.  But Ji Ning never did it deliberately, everything happened naturally.  He would rather spend a lot of time on the more difficult 'Space Kendo'.  I don¡¯t even specialize in practicing the Sword of Wind¡­ because this relatively simple sword does not require too much effort.

    But this time when he came to the prison world and faced the dilemma of being unable to determine the traces of the enemy, Ji Ning specialized in practicing the sword of wind.

    Wind is essentially invisible.

    Whistling by, wherever there is wind, Ji Ning can sense the exact location of some dominant emperors by relying on the sense of wind sword!

    It can¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, but the ¡®wind¡¯ can feel it!

    "Run away!"

    The two emperors were frightened and wanted to run away.

    But under Ji Ning¡¯s gaze.  The gaze was like substance, turning into two wisps of wind. The wind was originally gentle and subtle, but when it hit the two emperors, it turned into a raging wind. Although the two emperors tried their best to escape, the wind contained countless subtleties.  The sword light easily strangled them into powder.

    "Next one." Ji Ning didn't even waste time picking up treasures.  He immediately traveled through the void again and rushed towards another team.

    ¡­¡­

    If Ji Ning is willing to expend his strength and use the Beihong Sword, he can travel through time and space obstacles and kill the enemy with one sword.  But this kind of consumption was too much, and Ji Ning couldn't bear it.

    When Ji Ning conserved his strength, he had to go close to kill them.

    Because this secret space is oppressive to the original field of kendo, the original field of kendo can only spread over a smaller area!  When Ji Ning used the Sword Way of Wind to display the 'Original Domain of Sword Way' before, turning into a violent wind and sweeping away the enemies he could only attack enemies hundreds of billions of miles away because they were so close.  Ji Ning's wind sword is enough to suppress time and space so that the enemy cannot escape.

    But there are other enemies, some are trillions of miles away, and some are even further away.

    Even if Ji Ning uses his tricks, he still can't suppress space and time that are trillions of miles away!  If the enemy observes Ji Ning performing his moves, he can immediately escape through the void.

    So you have to get close first and then take action!

    ******

    "The Taoist Lord in white is here to kill you."

    "He traveled through the void to kill him. Let's unite quickly. If we separate, we will all die." These exiles were all horrified.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning appeared next to another team.  There were three emperors in that team. When they saw the white-clothed Taoist appearing, although they were frightened, they did not hesitate to use theirThe Si clan weapons and Ji Ning fought hard because they knew that they wanted to escape?  There is no hope at all.

    " Two of the emperors were holding a strange scepter. Both scepters released a misty light, shrouding Ji Ning. Ji Ning's sword origin field could not block the misty light.  It was formless and shrouded Ji Ning's body.

    There is also an emperor holding a spear.  Suddenly thrown out, the spear turned into a stream of light, tearing apart the original field of kendo and stabbing Ning.

    "What a powerful illusion. With my perfect Taoist heart and achievements in illusion, it is slightly affected. It seems that I have to upgrade the illusion to the realm of domination as soon as possible. The last time I faced the imprisoned Lord, I was also slightly affected.  Some influence." Ji Ning secretly sighed, the Sith tribe has indeed developed to the extreme in all aspects.

    Although Ji Ning was slightly affected, his will was still very clear.

    As for that powerful spear?

    Ji Ning even stood there without moving, only controlling the original field of swordsmanship. Countless sword lights turned into water flow or strong winds. Under the influence of the sword light, the spear tore through the obstruction, but the direction was different.  in gradual changes.  If the direction deviates even slightly, the final position will be very different.

    When the spear flew past Ning, it was more than ten feet away from Ning.

    "If there were a large number of attacks and many methods, I might still be in trouble. Facing two or three emperors alone is really not a threat at all." When Ning was attacked by the opponent, he also took action himself, and a strong wind howled.  Fly over and kill the enemy.  When Ning dodged the spear, the strong wind strangled the three emperors to pieces.

    Ji Ning then reached out and grabbed the already ownerless spear.

    "Next." Ji Ning immediately traveled through the void to the next team.

    ¡­¡­

    In the holy world.

    In the most dazzling ancestral hall, the young man in dark blue robes and the two disciples were all looking at the void scene in front of them. The scene of Ji Ning killing the exiles was showing in the void scene.  He controls the entire secret space and even monitors the outside world He can even monitor the outside world, let alone the inside. Ji Ning's every move is under his observation!

    "Idiot."

    The expression of the young man in dark blue robe changed. His eyes immediately focused, and his mind penetrated through the ancestral palace and immediately penetrated into the time and space of the prison world.

    "Time and space are fixed!" The young man in dark blue robe immediately began to suppress time and space, trying to stop Ji Ning.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ning traveled through the void and killed two teams one after another, the Lord of the Holy World finally took action and suppressed the time and space in an area around Ning.  But the time and space around those exiles was not suppressed.  Therefore, the exiles could still travel through the void to quickly unite, but Ji Ning was obviously affected.

    "I didn't even have time to pick up the treasure, but the power behind the hidden space still took action to suppress time and space." Ji Ning grinned, "But if you suppress the void, can you stop me?"

    Wow.

    The void in front of Ji Ning was forcibly cut into a ripple again. Ji Ning quickly passed through the ripples and reached a distance of 600 billion miles.

    It¡¯s the Space Kendo!

    With Ji Ning's attainments in space swordsmanship, he is better at tearing apart the void than Ekong Supreme and Hongran Supreme, who are not good at space swordsmanship.  With the Sith Lord using his ancestral palace to suppress time and space, Ji Ning saved his strength and only used the power of Tao, but he was still able to forcibly teleport over short distances!

    First, he teleported to another team 600 billion miles away. The time and space 600 billion miles away was not suppressed. Following that, Ji Ning easily teleported to another team.

    Easily solved.

    This scene surprised the Lord of the Holy World.

    "If he really uses all his strength, I can't stop him at all. But he can travel through time and space just by relying on the original field of swordsmanship?" The Sith Lord was a little unbelievable. "His attainments in space,  Has he completely surpassed me? He practices swordsmanship, how come he has such profound attainments in space?"

    No longer believe it, but the scene in the void is showing Ji Ning going to deal with the teams one after another. At the same time, those teams are also fleeing in panic and beginning to gradually unite.

    ******

    The update is complete. I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. Tomato cervical spondylosis has occurred again. I sweat

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 21 Thirty-six Stone Pillars

    "Master, what should we do?"

    "If you let him kill, I'm afraid he will kill half of the rulers of the prison world in panic!" The two disciples beside him were a little anxious.

    The young man in dark blue robe also regained his composure, looked at the scene in the void screen, and said coldly: "You are too underestimated these exiles. They can't do anything else, but they are the best at escaping. This Taoist Lord in white can at most destroy  Thirty percent of the master emperors. The other master emperors can fully unite. This time I even gave two precious 'primary destruction' treasures in the prison world This Taoist Lord in white will probably die in the prison world."

    "Yeah." The two disciples next to him also agreed.

    The primary treasure of destruction is the most powerful treasure in the entire hidden space besides the Dao Guard Tower.

    For example, the four triangular weapons that attacked Ji Ning in the space channel were of the 'Yuan Destroying Level'. Their power was weaker, but they were very simple to operate.

    But destroying primary treasures is much more complicated to control.

    ******

    The sky is dark, flames are blazing in the distance, and time and space are suppressed.

    Ji Ning, however, forced himself to travel through the void again and again, quickly killing some of the Overlord Emperors. However, killing the Overlord Emperors took time. Those Overlord Emperors who were not attacked immediately fled and quickly gathered together.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "Escaped very fast." Ji Ning, dressed in white, stood on the top of a high mountain and glanced around. Although he couldn't see it, with the help of the wind, Ji Ning clearly confirmed that the remaining master emperors had gathered into two teams.  , and has begun to use the power of the Sith weapons, laying out many dangers and waiting for Ji Ning.

    "There are some troubles in these two places." Ji Ning could feel the crisis in those two places, and then smiled, "It's better to pick up the treasure first."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ning leisurely traveled through the void, going to the place where he killed the Overlord Emperor, and picked up the Sith weapons and treasures left on the ground one by one.

    "What is that scary Dao Lord doing?"

    "Is he here?"

    "Still not here."

    "I found him." The exiles also had some means to investigate, and they could even contact the Holy World to know all about Ji Ning's movements, "He is actually picking up treasures!"

    These exiles looked at this scene with some dumbfounded eyes.

    Ji Ning picked up the treasures one by one leisurely.  The previous killing was too fast and he didn't pick it up.  And those exiles were all busy running for their lives and did not pick up the treasures.

    "Nineteen Sith weapons, all of them have some wonderful uses and good power. Some of them are quite powerful." Ji Ning grinned. Can the weapons used by the Sith against him be weak?

    ¡­¡­

    After putting away the weapons, Ji Ning floated through the void and came to the front of the first Dominator Emperor team.

    "There are only two teams left in the entire prison world, but each team is led by a group of emperors and has many weapons, which poses a great threat to me." Ji Ning looked ahead, and there was something on the desolate land far ahead.  A huge dark red fortress like a monster.  The fort has nine sharp corners.

    There are thirty-six strange stone pillars inserted within a radius of 1.8 billion miles around the fortress, and there are also different weapons on the stone pillars.

    "bring it on."

    "Come on, you're dead."

    There are more than twenty dominating emperors inside the fortress, all of them staring outside with evil aura.

    This fortress is a powerful fortress suitable for external battles. Only thirty-six dominating emperors can fully utilize the power of this fortress.  Although there are fewer ruling Dao Lords here, many of them have dharma bodies, and the dharma bodies also help control them.  Therefore, the power of the entire fortress can still be exerted to perfection.

    "Huh? How to crack this fortress?" Ji Ning did not dare to approach the fortress from a distance for a while. He could feel that as long as he got close to the fortress, it would be within tens of billions of miles.  will be subject to terrible attacks.

    "What kind of attack will this fortress be like? It seems that these thirty-six stone pillars are also a great threat." Ji Ning thought, he could not predict the attack method of this fortress at all. He could only know by trying it himself.  But once you try you're likely to get tricked.

    "Hahaha Taoist Lord in White, aren't you very powerful? Why did you stop?" An angry voice passed through the fortress, sounded simultaneously within tens of billions of miles, and spread in all directions.

    "I have to think about how I can crack this fortress." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    While talking, Ji Ning observed.

    There is an invisible force tens of billions of miles around the fortress, and time and space are completely suppressed.  The thirty-six stone pillars also faintly emit waves.

    "You are just interested in ten eras of chaos, one hundred?In the Age of Chaos, you can't even see the true mystery of my fortress.  The angry voice continued, "Then just take your time and watch."  "

    Ji Ning is neither anxious nor annoyed.

    At this time, another team of dominant emperors was also observing this place from a distance, but did not come over.

    Because both of the two primary destruction treasures require a large number of dominating emperors to control and there is no way to cooperate, it is better to deal with Ji Ning one-on-one.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning observed it for half a month, carefully pondering the secret patterns on the stone pillars, observing many aura fluctuations, and finally made a simple judgment.

    "The attack on this fortress will be a large-scale group attack, and the thirty-six stone pillars will attack me at the same time, leaving me with nowhere to hide." Ji Ning nodded secretly, "The Sith tribe should be able to judge my approximate situation.  In terms of strength, I¡¯m afraid this fortress can really restrain me.¡±

    Ji Ning is very fast.

    But this fortress was specially selected and given by the Lord of the Sith tribe to deal with Ji Ning.

    "No matter what, I have no choice but to move forward and break all obstacles." Ji Ning could just die on his own. He wanted to die, but if he died in a hidden space, Master Dan wouldn't be able to escape either.  .  This is what Ji Ning doesn't want to see.

    Let¡¯s fight.

    Kill all obstacles.

    "Huh." Ji Ning's figure moved, turned into a stream of light and flew quickly towards the distant fortress, and soon flew to a range of tens of billions of miles.

    "Do it." The leader inside the fortress immediately ordered.

    Suddenly, the nine sharp corners on the top of the ugly fortress lit up at the same time, quickly shooting out nine translucent lights. Wherever the light passed, the space was cut.  Nine rays of light quickly shot towards nine of the stone pillars.  Then it turned and shot towards other stone pillars. The light continued to turn, and soon formed a huge network as dense as a spider web.

    At the same time, the weapons on the thirty-six stone pillars gradually began to accumulate power.

    Ji Ning still watched silently as they flew closer at the same time, six billion miles, five billion miles, four billion miles, three billion miles.

    When Ji Ning is three billion miles closer to the fortress¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s as if some kind of boundary has been touched.

    "Wow." A dark blue light was emitted from the top of a stone pillar, and the light turned into a huge dark blue snake that was ten thousand meters high and flew towards Ji Ning.

    "Tsk." A strange vertical eye formed on the top of a stone pillar, and a blood-red stream of light shot out from the vertical eye and attacked Ning.

    For a while.

    Various attacks are either bone-chilling, turning into black mist, evil giant palms, or layer upon layer of waves of time and space

    These attacks are coming at Ji Ning from all directions. They are obviously going to surround and trap Ji Ning to death, making it impossible for Ji Ning to escape and kill Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning understood at a glance what kind of predicament he was in.

    Some of the powerful weapons of the Sith clan attack very quickly. Like the attack on the Dao Guard Tower when he rescued Lord Dan, Ji Ning was forced to expend all his strength to use his skills!  In terms of pure speed, these attacks were faster than Ji Ning's ultimate speed.  Even just dodging one requires a lot of energy. How difficult is it to avoid being attacked by thirty-six powerful attacks at the same time, with accurate calculation and cooperation?

    As for forcibly cracking it?

    Once you are attacked in one place and your speed is affected, you will be attacked by all attacks one after another.  With so many attacks, Ji Ning did not dare to resist physically and could only rely on swordsmanship, which would result in dozens of swords.  There are so many swords on the outermost perimeter alone If we deal with it this way, I'm afraid this fortress will kill me.

    "Wind! Thunder!"

    Ji Ning stretched out his hands and instantly pulled out a Northern Rainbow Sword from behind.

    Each hand held a Beihong Sword. At the same time, the sword light was drawn out, and the wind sword and the thunder sword were used at the same time. Boom~~~Boom~~~ Ji Ning's speed suddenly increased sharply. At the same time, there were two rays of light faintly behind him, one was  The light of thunder and lightning was the shadow of the wind.  It's like two wings, one with thunder wings and one with wind wings.

    Ji Ning had already realized something when he practiced the 'Sword of Wind' before. Just like the five elements of swordsmanship such as metal, wood, water, fire, and earth can cooperate with each other, the sword of wind and the sword of thunder and lightning can also cooperate with each other. Wind and thunder move, and speed can  Reaching Ji Ning's current level of perfection.

    ******

    The first update and the second update are still being written, probably before three o'clock.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 22 Wind and Thunder

    Wow.

    Ji Ning's speed was terrifying, and he passed between the two attacks in an instant.

    It's really dancing on the blade Ji Ning himself has never encountered such a dangerous situation, and he is not absolutely sure in his heart, so he can only fight with all his strength. The wind and thunder wings transformed by the sword light make Ji Ning extremely fast, and he is very fast again and again.  dodge.

    Puff puff puff puff

    Suddenly those refracted translucent lights shot toward Ji Ning.

    This made Ji Ning suddenly feel excited.

    In addition to the thirty-six stone pillars, there are also the attacks of these translucent lights It is even more difficult for Ji Ning to avoid. The surrounding translucent lights have long turned into a huge net.

    "Hide, hide, hide." Under extreme pressure, Ji Ning not only had to be fast, but also had to change directions in a large and strange way.

    "He is actually hiding?"

    The dominant emperors in the fortress were dumbfounded. In their opinion, these attacks were so fast that they had no time to react.  However, Ji Ning found a small space under the crazy siege, and kept flying back and forth again and again, trying to prevent those attacks from really touching him.

    "The Wind Sword Technique and the Thunderbolt Sword Technique are really comfortable to work with." This was the first time Ji Ning used the two sword techniques like this, and he saw that the Thunder and Lightning Wings and Wind Wings formed behind him became more and more agile.

    Or swift and violent.

    Or erratic.

    The coordination of the wind and thunder wings became more and more exquisite, Ji Ning's speed even became faster, and the direction changes became more and more unpredictable.

    "Wind can help thunder."

    "Thunder can increase the power of wind."

    Ji Ning turned into two roaring wind and thunder, and the wind and thunder wings seemed to be mixed together. There was thunder and lightning in the strong wind, and there was strong wind in the thunder and lightning.

    Swift, violent, domineering, and unpredictable.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw the misty wind and thunder light flashing through the translucent light, bypassing the attack of thirty-six stone pillars, easily finding some loopholes, and constantly approaching the fortress.

    "How is it possible? How could he avoid them all? Impossible."

    The dominant emperors in the fortress are getting more and more panicked.

    If it is a foreign war, facing ordinary practitioners the fortress itself can block the enemy.  But Ji Ning is as powerful as the Supreme!  Once he gets close to the fortress, the fortress will be defeated!  Because with Ji Ning's strength, he can completely forcefully penetrate the fortress with his sword skills, or he can use his escape skills to escape directly inside.

    Just like the ancient war, Paulin Supreme and the others relied on escape skills to escape, and the surface defenses could not stop them at all.

    Therefore, the only threat to Ji Ning from the fortressis attacks from the outside world.  But now it seemed that these attacks could not stop Ji Ning.

    "Get out, get out, hurry up, get out quickly, use Sith weapons to attack this Dao Lord." The leader of the Dominator Company ordered, "We must block that Dao Lord, and we cannot let him get close to the fortress. If he gets close, we will be defeated."

    "Everyone get out."

    "All available rulers and emperors will go out."

    "As long as he is disturbed even a little bit, he will be attacked, and then this Daojun will be attacked one after another, and he may even die in our hands."

    "Fight."

    These dominant emperors are also anxious.

    However, they wanted to control the entire fortress. Although they had Dharmakaya, they could only separate three emperors from the fortress.  Each of these three emperors held two or three Sith weapons. They stood on the surface of the fortress and looked at Ning, who turned into a phantom of wind and thunder in the distance. They all gritted their teeth and began to attack, hoping to interfere with Ning.

    "Whoops." A chain flew out and wrapped around Ji Ning, but it was hit by a translucent light halfway and rolled to the side.

    ¡°Obviously this translucent light does not distinguish between friend and foe.

    The many attacks of the fortress besieging Ji Ning can be coordinated perfectly without interfering with each other.  But when the three emperors took action it was difficult to avoid those translucent lights.

    "Damn it." The three emperors were so angry that they almost went crazy.

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how anxious he was, it was useless. Ji Ning was still approaching quickly. As his wind sword and thunder and lightning swords cooperated more and more perfectly, these attacks could no longer be used.  Even if the three emperors desperately tried to interfere with Ji Ning and occasionally attacked Ji Ning, they did not pose a threat to Ji Ning at all.

    One billion miles, nine hundred million miles, eight hundred million miles The distance between Ji Ning and the fortress is getting closer and closer.

    The dominant emperors in the fortress became increasingly anxious, because they knew that when Ji Ning arrived at the fortress, they would die.

    &nbsp; "Run away."

    When Ji Ning was only 200 million miles away from the fortress, the dominant emperors in the fortress collapsed. They no longer had any hope of stopping Ji Ning.

    Boom~~~

    The entire fortress turned into a stream of light and quickly flew away into the distance. At the same time, the fortress also released its suppression of time and space and began to escape through the void.

    "You think you can escape?" The moment the fortress fled, all the translucent lights disappeared. Ning could no longer hinder him and reached the surface of the fortress in an instant. His hands touched the outer wall of the fortress.

    "Escape."

    Ji Ning consumed a trace of mana, wrapped himself in the power of the Commander's Dao, and launched his escape technique.

    In an instant, the hard and thick outer wall of the fortress seemed to be enveloped by warm water. Ning easily penetrated and reached the inside of the fortress.

    The dominant emperors in the fortress all looked desperate.

    "Pfft."

    A sword light roared through, and two emperors were killed immediately.

    "Those who put down all their treasures and surrendered without mercy will spare your life for the time being." Ji Ning said.

    "Ah, spare our lives?" These dominant emperors were a little stunned. Ji Ning had been chasing them wantonly, and even killed two emperors instantly after entering the fortress, which had already frightened them.

    Ji Ning frowned and said, "It seems you don't want to live, you want to die."

    ¡°If you want to survive, you must survive.¡±

    "We have to survive."

    These overlord emperors put down all the Sith weapons and treasures very neatly and stood aside obediently.

    Ji Ning put them all away with a wave of his hand, and then waved his hand again to put the treasure into another cave-heaven magic weapon.

    "These descendants of the Sith tribe are actually creatures of our chaotic universe. I hope they will not be absolutely loyal to the Sith tribe." Ji Ning said secretly. When he first came to the prison world and defeated them one by one, in order to reduce the number of enemies as much as possible, Ji Ning naturally did not  Will show mercy.  But now that everyone has entered the fortress, Ji Ning will not kill them casually.

    Among these enemies.

    There are two emperors. Ji Ning can sense at a glance that they are faintly repulsed by the power of the chaotic universe. Naturally, they are the real Sith tribe.  The other dominant emperors are actually descendants of the Sith!  They are creatures born and raised in this chaotic universe.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning put away the huge fortress and put away the thirty-six stone pillars one by one. He was in a good mood.

    "To defeat this group of dominant emperors and crack this fortress, I don't have to use much power." Ji Ning was in a good mood. He had previously used the Wind and Thunder Sword to fly to dodge. This kind of flying and escaping consumes less power than a full-strength sword in a fight.  There was a huge difference in comparison. Ji Ning's flight for so long was probably barely comparable to the consumption of one sword.

    The consumption of escaping into the fortress is also very small.

    With just this amount of consumption, the obstacle was successfully broken, and Ji Ning was naturally in a good mood. He traveled through the void to another place, and looked at the master emperors in the other place from a distance.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked into the distance with some confusion.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    There are palaces in the distance. The palace in the center is the largest, and there are various small palaces scattered around, forming a huge palace complex.  Ji Ning could faintly feel the auras of the Overlord Emperors in the entire palace complex. There were more than twenty Overlord Emperors scattered in the palace complex.

    "This palace complex gives me the feeling that it is more dangerous than the previous fortress." Ji Ning felt a tremor in his heart inexplicably. He knew it was a hidden threat. "Looking at some of the layout of the palace complex, it seems to be a very huge formation."  Law."

    Facing the formation, Ji Ning was also a little apprehensive.

    "Not urgent."

    Ji Ning sat down cross-legged and said, "First, let's thoroughly understand the swordsmanship of the wind and the swordsmanship of thunder and lightning."

    The previous extreme flight made Ji Ning feel that the swordsmanship of wind and the sword of thunder and lightning can be integrated deeper.

    Just like time kendo and space kendo, in Ji Ning¡¯s plan, they should be able to be perfectly combined into ¡®time and space kendo¡¯.

    Now Ji Ning feels that the "Wind Sword Way and the Thunder Sword Way" can also be perfectly combined with each other to form the "Wind and Thunder Sword Way".

    "Perhaps there are some unexpected gains." Ji Ning immediately closed his eyes, and the vast original domain of swordsmanship enveloped all directions, and he began to practice.

    Tomato does try his best to make up for his debt, and writing every novel is indeed very tiring at the end. I have no choice but to get through it.  I still owe you two chapters of Pomodoro.

    r1152

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 23 Desperate Situation

    Ning sat cross-legged, with wisps of wind whistling around him, sometimes converging into strong winds.  Thunder and lightning also flashed in the strong wind.

    Year after year passes.

    The dominant emperors in the palace complex were waiting anxiously.

    "Why doesn't this Taoist Lord take action?"

    "How can you still have time to practice at this time?" The dominant emperors were all a little panicked. The calmer Ji Ning became, the more panicked they became.

    It¡¯s not that they have a weak heart, it¡¯s that Ji Ning¡¯s previous record was really terrible.

    "Everyone, can our formation stop this white-robed Taoist? The previous fortress was also a primary level destroyer, and it was easily defeated by this white-robed Taoist. Although our formation looks extremely mysterious to us, it is also very powerful. But  It might be easily cracked in front of this Taoist Lord in white, and then we would be in trouble." Some emperors were worried.

    "Don't worry, this is given by the Lord. Since the Lord gave it, he must have his intention."

    "But the previous fortress was not given by the Lord?"

    "Okay, it's now, what's the point of talking about this? We can either win or be defeated and die. There is no choice! And you all know that the fortress was fought head-on, but we relied on mysterious formations  The Taoist Lord in White cannot crack it, so he can only be trapped."

    "You are not the Taoist Lord in white. Do you know what methods he has?"

    "Even if he can break the formation, do you have a better way? We are exiled in the prison world. Although this is a big crisis, it is also our only chance!"

    ¡­¡­

    Such days are torturous for these dominant emperors, and also torturous for the Sith Lords in the Holy Realm, but Ji Ning is completely focused on cultivation.

    This time, he practiced for a very long time, which lasted for most of the Chaos Era.

    "Boom!"

    Those dominant emperors who could only wait all the time suddenly discovered that one day, there was a loud roar around the young man in white sitting cross-legged, thunder was roaring, and there was a strong wind howling in the thunder.  There is thunder and lightning in the wind.  Thunder and lightning amidst the squally wind.  The wind and thunder explodedthe power was terrifying and violent.

    Under the intense attention of these dominant emperors, the boy in white finally opened his eyes.

    "The Wind and Thunder Sword Way." Ji Ning thought thoughtfully.

    Practicing the Wind and Thunder Sword Way is easier than I expected, and it is easier than simply practicing the Wind Sword Way and Thunder and Lightning Sword Way before.

    "Perhaps it's because they are naturally compatible." Ji Ning thought to himself.

    Like time and space, when the two merge, they will naturally and easily become the "time and space".

    The reason why fusion is so easy is because of the incomparable fit, as if two different gears just fit together.

    Things like the lightning path, the metal path, the water path, the space path, etc. are completely irrelevant to Ji Ning's eternal ultimate swordsmanship.  It doesn¡¯t really fit inso it¡¯s hard to blend in.

    But the five elements, wind and thunder, time and space, etc., are extremely consistent with each other.

    "about there."

    Ji Ning stood up and looked at the huge palace complex in the distance. The entire palace complex was densely packed with mysterious formations. However, Ji Ning was fearless. He stretched out his hand and pulled out a Beihong Sword with a clang. He held the sword like this  He walked towards the palace complex in the distance.

    "I'm coming."

    "he came."

    "The Taoist Lord in white is here. Hurry, be careful and prepare. We must seize the opportunity to attack while he is trapped by the formation. Once the formation is broken, we will be finished."

    "It will definitely take time for him to break the formation, kill him as soon as possible."

    These dominant emperors all looked at the young man in white who was approaching with a sword in his hand.  It's like looking at a big scary monster.  Only with the help of this powerful ancient formation of "Destroy the Primary" can we face it with confidence.

    Ning walked forward, and the original domain of swordsmanship was completely released, shrouding the front, and soon the entire huge palace complex was completely shrouded.  The entire palace complex is self-contained.  Ji Ning's original realm of swordsmanship alone could not be shaken at all. These palaces were still scattered in silence, without the slightest burst of power.

    "I want to see. What's so powerful about it." Ji Ning suddenly moved, turned into a phantom and rushed directly towards one of the corridors that he thought was a key point.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    When Ji Ning rushed into the entire palace complex, the earth shook, the color of the sky and the earth changed, the mighty power completely exploded, and the scene in front of him immediately became a blur.

    In the vast space, Ji Ning was flying alone.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Instantly in the vast space??I flew tens of billions of miles at high speed, but the surroundings were still blurry.

    "Why do I seem to be staying in the same place when I'm flying around?" Ji Ning released the original domain of swordsmanship, and the endless sword light filled the air, but it could only cover the surrounding area of ??a million miles.  Unable to continue expansion due to invisible obstacles!

    "What a formation, it can create a unique space-time." Ji Ning thought about it. With his achievements in spatial swordsmanship, he could faintly find some traces of time-space fluctuations, but he was still far from 'breaking' it.

    This place has become its own time and space.

    I am trapped in this time and space!  Can't get out at all.

    "Are they going to imprison me?" Ji Ning shook his head and smiled, "If this Sith clan really wants to imprison me and trap me in the prison world or the gap in the world, I will never be able to escape."

    So it is impossible for the Sith to remain imprisoned like this forever.

    If you want to imprison him, the Sith tribe has many ways.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned his gaze to the distance, and he noticed that there were some changes in time and space there.

    "Boom!" A thick black starlight shot out from a distance, with a strong evil meaning As if endless evil was contained in it, it directly attacked Ji Ning at an extremely terrifying speed. Ji Ning also felt the hidden meaning in this black starlight.  If the threat is faced head-on, the sword must be drawn to block it.

    This black starlight is too fast.

    Ji Ning moved, and there was a roaring sound, accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder, and a mighty wind and thunder appeared behind him, and he avoided the black starlight almost instantly.  The black starlight flew past Ji Ning, flew into the distance, and then disappeared into this space.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning rushed towards the source of the black starlight, which was also the place where time and space had changed before.

    "The time and space there has been opened before." Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword and flew towards it, but he stopped halfway, because the time and space there had long since returned to nature, and there was no longer any flaw.

    It¡¯s almost just a matter of breathing.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡±

    In another place, time and space fluctuated, and another attack appeared. It was a crystal finger that seemed to be extremely gentle. A finger stretched out, and it was in front of Ji Ning in an instant, pointing at Ji Ning.  Ji Ning still used the wind and thunder sword technique, his body was like wind and thunder, fast and ghostly, and he also dodged this blow.

    "Damn it!"

    Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    He understood the other party's plan. He was now trapped in this narrow space and could not escape, while the Sith tribesmen could freely use some powerful weapons to sneak attack on him again and again. The distance was too short, and he was forced to only  Use divine power and mana to perform your body skills again and again!  Fortunately, I have practiced Fenglei Kendo. Fenglei Kendo is the best in body skills and only requires a small amount of strength to avoid it.

    But no matter how little the consumption is, it can¡¯t sustain many times.

    If you continue like this for a long time and your power continues to be consumed, your true soul will be like a dam that gradually collapses with cracks. Every time you use a trace of power, these cracks will become bigger!  The faster the true spirit disintegrates, the shorter one's lifespan will be.

    "How to crack it? How to crack it?" Ji Ning was anxious and looked around.

    The surroundings are still confused.

    There is no flaw left in the ** time and space.  Even if there is a momentary flaw when the outside world attacks, it can be quickly closed.  And there was only one attack each time so the flaws were very small. The dominant emperors from the outside world would seize the opportunity and not give Ji Ning a chance to escape.

    Various attacks appeared again and again from all over the ** space, and each time they were far away from Ning.

    Ji Ning was forced to use his body skills to avoid him every time. This was the least expensive way.

    The power was constantly being consumed, which made Ji Ning feel anxious. He kept thinking about how to solve it.  Ji Ning also didn't expect that he would be forced into a desperate situation just in the 'Prison Realm'.

    The death crisis suddenly came to Ji Ning.

    "Hahaha, he can't break it. He can't break our formation."

    "If he can't break it, then he will only die." Those exiles who were still a little worried were also overjoyed. This formation of destroying the primary level is really amazing. The white-clothed Taoist Lord cannot break it at all, so it will be too easy to kill the white-clothed Taoist Lord.  .

    ******

    Today¡¯s update, I owe you three chapters.

    ? **(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 24 Struggle

    "They, the first being born in the chaotic universe to control the ultimate eternal way, are going to die on my side?" The young man in dark blue robes who was watching the battle in the holy world was also excited, "This time I let the prison world be exiled  The two primary destruction treasures used by the warriors were all aimed at the weaknesses of this Dao Lord. The fortress's attacks were omnipresent. It stands to reason that this Dao Lord could not avoid it at all, and could only be consumed to death! Who would have thought that he would actually be there?  He is so good at speed Now that he is trapped in the time and space formation, I don't believe he can still break through it."

    Ji Ning almost died in front of the fortress last time.

    Fortunately, with the cooperation of the Wind Sword and Thunder Sword, the speed exceeded the Sith Lord's expectation, making those attacks in vain.

    But this time Ji Ning was not so lucky. He was trapped in a different time and space, and it was too difficult to break it.

    ¡­¡­

    The Sith Lords in the Holy Realm and the dominant emperors in the Prison Realm are all impatient.

    And inside the big formation.

    The vast space and time are completely isolated from the outside world. Ji Ning is trapped in it. The original domain of swordsmanship is released, but there is no way at all.

    Time and space fluctuations appeared in the distance, and a fiery red bird appeared and roared towards Ji Ning. The flaw in the time and space fluctuations was quickly healed.

    "Boom." Ji Ning used the wind and thunder sword technique to avoid the blow.

    "I will be consumed to death if this continues." Ji Ning couldn't find any solution at all, so he could only wave his hand, and a pagoda appeared in front of him, which was one of the Sith weapons Ji Ning obtained.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning instantly entered the interior of the pagoda.

    "I hope I can hold on for a little longer." Ji Ning could only rely on the pagoda's own defense to resist for a little longer.

    At the same time, Ji Ning waved his hand, and a green magic figure appeared next to him.

    "Master." Qing Magic looked at Ji Ning.

    "Quickly take control of this pagoda, pour in mana, and go all out to defend and resist." Ji Ning ordered through a voice message. It was not worth it for his divine power and mana to activate the Sith weapons.

    "Yes." Qing Magic did not hesitate. He also sensed the critical situation and immediately instilled magic power to circulate the dense restrictions on the surface of the pagoda.  It lit up.

    "He is hiding in a tower treasure."

    "It's difficult to dodge in a tower. It will directly destroy the treasure in this tower." The dominant emperors looked like they were crazy and were not willing to give Ji Ning time to breathe.

    Poof!

    A dazzling golden light flashed in front of the tower and hit the tower hard.

    Although Ji Ning could control the tower and make it fly and dodgebut these attacks were too fast, and Ji Ning had to use his own strength to dodge them.  Weapons such as towers are simply impossible to dodge.  And if that's the case, wouldn't it be consuming one's own strength?  The reason why Ji Ning hid in the treasure was to save as much energy as possible.

    "Bang." The restrictions on the surface of the tower were bombarded by golden light. It rippled but was not broken, but the restrictions were slightly damaged.  After all, these were attacks that could threaten Ji Ning and were enough to destroy ordinary Sith weapons.

    "Refining this treasure quickly." Ji Ning gave Qing Magic Body another star-like treasure, which is a bit like Qingyang Star, but its power is weaker.

    "It didn't break through? Attack both places at the same time." Soon, among the dominating emperors from the outside world, two dominating emperors attacked the tower at the same time.

    With the two devastating attacks, the restrictions on the surface of the tower finally failed to withstand it. The restrictions shattered, and the surface exploded in an instant, sending a large number of fragments flying.  There were even fragments falling from the inside of the tower and hitting Ning, but when he got close to Ning, they were automatically pushed aside by the original domain of swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning looked up and saw a large number of cracks appearing on the upper left side.

    "Release the stars." Ji Ning ordered.

    "Yes, Master." Green Magic also knew that the pagoda could no longer hold it, and immediately waved his hand.  An emerald green misty star appeared next to it, and Ji Ning and the others immediately entered the star.

    Boom~~~

    The outside was soon attacked by Sith weapons again. The pagoda exploded and a large number of fragments flew in all directions.  But the emerald green stars that were intact inside were revealed.

    "There is actually a treasure? Attack, attack, attack."

    These dominating emperors are very crazy.

    And only three attacks.  The stars explode!

    Another domain flying boat appeared!

    The realm flying boat was even more fragile, completely shattered in just two hits.

    This kind of consumption made Qing Magic feel a little distressed, but Ji Ning frowned. The time was too short, and the time for a treasure of this level to resist was too short.

    "I can't care less." Ji Ning asked Qing?Dharmakaya controls the primary fortress of destruction.

    This fortress is the most powerful Sith weapon Ji Ning has ever obtained!  It is more powerful than the Qingyang Star, the Hubo warship, and the fortress in the Three Realms!  Originally, Ji Ning planned to take it back and leave it to the Three Realms.  But now there is really no way. Other weak-level treasures are too weak to withstand several attacks.

    He couldn¡¯t give himself enough time to study those flaws. Once he died, all these treasures would be gone, and even Master Dan would have to die here!

    So I can¡¯t care anymore!

    "Boom~~~" A dark red fortress like a monster appeared. Ji Ning and Qing Mo were both inside the fort. Qing Mo consumed mana to maintain the most basic defense of the fort.

    "It's about destroying the primary fortress."

    "It's the fortress."

    "Attack, attack, attack, destroy it."

    These dominant emperors are still crazy.

    ?? Continuous attacks fell on the fortress, but the surface of the fortress was restricted, but it was not damaged at all!  If it were an attack at the supreme level, there would be hope of breaking through this fortress, but the attacks of these Sith weapons were still not close to the 'supreme level', only comparable to the level of the Blazing Sun Domain Lord.  For example, Ji Ning's body is fragile. Although his strength is high, it still takes a lot of energy to resist when facing the level of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.

    But the fortress of "Destroy the Primary" is very stable and can completely withstand it.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Master, if you didn't take out such a powerful treasure earlier, all the previous treasures and a realm flying boat were destroyed." Qing Magic felt a little distressed.

    "Just destroy it." Ji Ning didn't explain much. He still felt the pressure. He knew that hiding in the primary fortress could only delay the destruction for a while, and the Sith would never give up.

    Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Next to them appeared four more people: Lord Dan, Lord of the Destruction Court, Lord Tiya, and Lord Yan Zuo. As soon as the four of them appeared, they felt the tension in the atmosphere. Lord Dan looked at Ning with some doubts.

    Ji Ning said directly: "Please take turns to activate this fortress and launch a void attack."

    The fortress originally had thirty-six stone pillars, but Ji Ning couldn't slowly place those stone pillars now. What's more, the strongest attack of this primary fortress is the translucent light!  This is a void attack that can be accumulated to launch an extremely powerful attack.  Can consume a lot of energy.

    Just to maintain defense, Green Magic can do it himself.  Want to attack?  Ji Ning could only ask Lord Dan and others to come out to help.

    This fortress requires at most thirty-six emperors to control it, but now only a few can naturally control it at the same time.

    "Just control and attack in the same direction." Ji Ning ordered.

    "I'll do it first." The Lord of Destruction Shenting immediately began to consume a lot of mana, and he was also recovering quickly. At the same time, he also carried a large amount of pills.

    The nine sharp corners on the top of this ugly dark red fortress lit up at the same time, and the nine translucent and looming lights shot out at the same time. Wherever the light passed, the space was faintly cut and traced, but it failed to break through the time and space.

    Poof.

    Nine void rays of light struck in the distance, causing ripples in time and space in the distance, but they continued to exist stably.

    "This void light is more powerful than ordinary Sith weapons." Ji Ning secretly said, "But after all, it is scattered, and it is impossible to break through the space with force."

    This void is extremely stable.

    Ji Ning has the supreme level of combat power. If he wants to use force to break through the method, Ji Ning feels it in his heart and knows that there is no hope!  These nine void rays can barely get close if they work together.

    "Continue." Ji Ning ordered.

    The dark red ugly fortress is attacked again and again.

    Ning, on the other hand, carefully observed the secrets revealed when space and time oscillated under each attack.

    "We can't break it. The fortress is too strong and can't be broken." The exiles were a little anxious.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 25 Remaining Lifespan

    Their attacks couldn't do anything to the fortress, but every time they attacked from outside time and space, the outer space and time would be briefly opened. This short-lived fluctuation flaw also made Ji Ning think about it carefully.

    The fluctuations disappeared too quickly, and Ji Ning had no time to rush over, so he could only peek into the secrets of this world's time and space.

    "Damn it." The Sith Lord, who was overlooking all this in the holy world, was furious. He didn't expect that the fortress he gave him would cause such a big trouble to him.

    "He must die!"

    Knowing that the opportunity was rare, the Lord of the Sith clan immediately gave eight more treasures specially used for attacking, all of which were quite restrained.

    "This is the forbidden map on the surface of the fortress. The key nodes are at these twenty-one points. If you attack any eight points at the same time, you can hope to destroy the fortress." The Lord of the Sith clan gave the order. The reason why he gave the eight items was because  There are only eight pieces of this kind of dark erosion type, and only this type can restrain the fortress.

    ¡­¡­

    The exiles are back again.

    And Qing Magic Body, Lord Dan, Lord of Destruction Divine Court, Lord Tiya, Lord Yan Zuo, they are all eager to go all out!

    "Wow." "Wow." "Wow." Suddenly, black spear shadows came in from the outside world. The spear shadows fell on the fortress, but the restrictions on the surface of the fortress trembled and then broke apart. However, the surface of the fortress  But it was extremely thick, and only a small dent was made.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "Master, the restriction has been broken." The green magic body said anxiously.

    "It's okay." Ji Ning said calmly, "This fortress was built by the Sith. They knew the flaws in the restriction, so they easily broke through the restriction. However, the surface of this fortress is extremely thick. If you want to force it through,  It¡¯s not easy to get through.¡±

    The strongest defense relies on its own materials.

    Like the Hubo warship, the surface is covered with a layer of sunken fire black stone!  It is naturally difficult to break through.

    And this fortress is even more powerful than the Tiger Warship. The dark red gold and stone on the surface seems to be alive. Ji Ning doesn¡¯t know what to call it.  But it is obviously more difficult to destroy than the sinking fire black stone!  The ghost shadow of the spear had a strange corrosive power, and it could barely erode out a small pit.  If there wasn't this weird corrosive power, it would probably be nice to leave a small spot.

    "Attack."

    "Attack."

    ??The phantoms of spears attacked one after another, the surface restrictions were triggered again and again and were broken again and again, and there were more and more pits on the surface of the fortress.

    Ji Ning glanced at the single black shadow covering the pit outside the fortress. These dark corrosive forces had been entangled in the surface of the fortress and were still eroding slowly.

    "That attacking weapon is really powerful in utilizing the path of darkness." Ning could only sigh. The Sith tribe had reached almost the ultimate level of achievement in any path.

    Immediately, Ji Ning stopped caring and concentrated on thinking about it.  Decipher the mystery of this unique space and time from the fluctuations and flaws in the surrounding space and time.

    time flies.

    These dominating emperors took action again and again, consuming too much mana. Fortunately, the Sith tribe prepared a large amount of elixirs to replenish them.

    The attack lasted for nearly half an hour, and the dark red fortress was enveloped by an extremely thick corrosive power of darkness. Lord Dan and the others in the fortress all showed anxious expressions, because they also felt that this powerful fortress had already  About to collapse.

    "Beiming, I can't bear it any longer, what should I do?" Lord Dan was worried, and she felt quite guilty in her heart.  Ji Ning fell into such danger precisely because he came to the Sith tribe to save her.

    "Master, do you have any idea?" Qing Magic was also worried about Ji Ning's safety.

    "At least we persisted for half an hour." Ji Ning said immediately, "You don't have to worry about it from now on." He waved his hand and accepted Lord Dan and others.

    Lord Dan, Green Magic Body, and the Lord of Destruction Divine Court all have worries in their eyes.

    Some of them are worried about Ji Ning, and some are worried about themselves!  Because Ji Ning died.  They are finished too.

    To be precise, Master Dan, Qing Mo, Yan Zuo, and Tiya are not afraid of death. They are worried about Ji Ning, and the Lord of Destruction Shenting still wants to live!

    "There is no other way, life or death. We can only fight." Ji Ning grinned. During this period, his main body and second soul were trying to understand the mystery of time and space. Even the second soul has been maintaining the  Accelerating time a hundred times.  But how can this ** time and space be so easy to crack?  Even if it takes a million times longer, Ji Ning probably won't be able to crack it.

    "broken!"

    The rulers and emperors of the outside world were excited.

    Boom~~~

    The dark red fortress was finally destroyed by the strong erosion of darkness.Suddenly collapsed.

    "kill!"

    A dazzling sword light lit up.

    There is a white-clothed figure in the sword light. It is Ji Ning with an astonishing fighting spirit in his eyes. At this moment, he has put aside all distracting thoughts and has only one thought - survival!  You must get out alive!  Only by living by yourself can Master Dan and the others live!

    "Bro, break, break." Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong swords at the same time.

    It looks like crazy.

    Every sword is executed with spatial swordsmanship.

    The disillusioned void sword light rose at the same time, and six sword lights pierced forward crazily.

    "Break it for me." Ji Ning struck out with all his strength with every sword strike. The Tao was the way of the sword in space, and the sword was the most powerful killing sword in the chaotic universe. The power of every move he made was unparalleled in the Supreme.  He was at the forefront. You must know that although Ji Ning had made many moves before, the energy consumed by using body skills and so on was very small, and he usually would not go all out in battles.  This kind of all-out consumption is very astonishing.

    A series of sword lights lit up.

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    ? **The void finally shattered and a hole opened, revealing the dim sky outside. Whoosh, Ning rushed out.

    As soon as he got out of the formation, Ji Ning arrived in front of the huge palace complex. He entered the palace with an escape technique and killed all the real Sith!  Those descendants of the Sith tribe also collected all their treasures and imprisoned them first. If they were really loyal to the Sith tribe, they would be executed in the future.

    "Hoo, ho." Ji Ning put away the entire palace group one by one, his face also turned a little pale.

    "It's terrible now. There are only 600 Chaos Epochs left to live."

    Ji Ning laughed at himself.

    The attack just now was too fierce, every move was made with all strength, and it took three consecutive rounds of eighteen swords in the blink of an eye to break through this ** time and space.

    This is what Ji Ning observed for half an hour before and discovered some key points in time and space.  Although it is still far from being crackedbut attacking this key point can be very effective with just one effort!  Only then did the Eighteen Void Swordsmanship break through with all his strength.

    ??It will be much easier if the Supreme is trapped. You can attack as much as you want. The Supreme power does not worry about consumption. Attacking tens of thousands of moves is enough to make the entire formation unable to withstand the consumption and collapse.

    "Six hundred years of chaos." Ji Ning thought silently.

    According to his estimate, he would probably die if he took about a hundred shots with all his strength.

    And now his power consumption, based on full-strength shots, is probably only a dozen times.  However, the lifespan has dropped sharply from more than 10,000 Chaos Epochs to 600 Chaos Epochs!

    It¡¯s because Daojun¡¯s true spirit collapsed, like a cracked dam!  The more you do it, the more cracks you get.

    For example, if the number of cracks doubles after the first few battles, the disintegration speed of the true spirit will naturally double, and the lifespan will be reduced by half!  It dropped sharply from 12,000 Chaos Epochs to 6,000 Chaos Epochs.

    There will be more battles next, and the lifespan will be cut in half again, from six thousand Chaos Epochs to three thousand Chaos Epochs.

    ¡°Another 1,500 Chaos Era will be halved, and another 750 Chaos Era will be halved¡­

    From the 12,000 Chaos Epochs to the 600 Chaos Epochs, the lifespan is halved only four or five times.

    And it has continued to decrease sharply since the Six Hundred Epoch of Chaos.

    Even if it is halved ten times, the lifespan will be reduced sharply to nearly one Chaos Epoch.  Strictly calculating the life span will reduce it by 600 chaotic years.  However, if it was halved four times before, tens of thousands of Chaos Era lifespans would be lost.

    ¡°Obviously the further back you gothe less your lifespan will be reduced each time.

    But as the true spirit disintegrates more and more, after reaching a certain level, it will completely disintegrate!  Just like a dam, with more and more cracks, it will cause the entire body to collapse to a certain extent.  Therefore, Ji Ning estimated that a hundred times of full-strength sword strike would be the time of death.

    "Six hundred eras of chaosthat's enough!" Ji Ning smiled, "At least I survived. Fortunately, there was a half-hour buffer before, allowing me to escape this disaster."

    The true spirit is disintegrating all the time.

    The speed is very fast, much faster than in the past.

    Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the sky.

    "The next step is the Holy Realm."

    At this moment, except for Ji Ning, there is no other living being in the entire prison world.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 41 Chapter 26 No Choice (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    Although he wanted to take Master Dan out alive, Ji Ning also understood that there was a high chance that he would die in the Holy World this time.

    "Before going to the Holy Realm, let's see how these descendants of the Sith tribe practice." Ji Ning has always wanted to know how the Sith tribe teaches their descendants!  These descendants are native-born, so the real Sith cultivation method cannot be practiced, so how will the Sith teach them?  Copying the civilized methods of practitioners?  Or is there an improvement?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With a thought in Ji Ning's mind, the original domain of swordsmanship enveloped the surrounding area, blocking all exploration.

    At the same time, a somewhat confused blood-robed emperor also appeared next to him. He was one of the dominating emperors captured by Ji Ning before.

    "I've met Daojun." The blood-robed emperor saluted respectfully.

    "Well, I'm going to ask you something, and you have to answer it obediently." Ji Ning said.

    "Excuse me, Taoist Lord. I will tell you everything." The blood-robed Taoist Lord was very obedient, but as he spoke, his eyes became a little confused, because he had been under the illusion, and he had no resistance in the first place.  Thoughts, plus the fact that Ji Ning's realm was so much higher than him, a trace of sword intent invaded his sea of ??consciousness and completely suffocated him, and when he used illusions he naturally fell into the trap.

    Just like seeing some horrifying scenes, ordinary people will stop thinking for an instant, and their consciousness will be almost blank.

    Even if people at the level of the Supreme and others do not specialize in illusions, they can rely on the huge suppression in the realm to make the dominant emperors powerless to resist, and it is even easier to introduce illusions.

    Of course, the stronger the ¡®Tao Heart¡¯, the worse the effect of suppressing consciousness.

    "The Sith tribe is so cruel." Ji Ning looked at the memory of this emperor, "They actually made these descendants take an oath of their own destiny and obey the orders of the Lord completely. In this way, even if these descendants want to  It¡¯s also very difficult to break away from the Sith tribe.¡±

    "Their cultivation method is exactly the same as our cultivator civilization." Ji Ning shook his head, "Even the teachings are the same."

    I briefly looked through some of the more interesting memories and found nothing surprising.

    Ji Ning then began to look through the huge memory of the emperor's daily life. This huge memory was very vast. It would take a long time to look through even Ji Ning's realm. But Ji Ning was always looking for something similar to create.  The opportunity of the Sith's perfect cultivation method allowed him to continue to live.

    Why die when you can live?

    There is hope only when you are alive.  So Ji Ning never gave up.

    This reading lasted for more than three days.

    Ji Ning, who had been browsing quickly, suddenly looked surprised and said: "This is"

    a long long time ago.

    The Sith tribe once passed down a special practice method, allowing the descendants of the Sith tribe to try it one after another!  Many descendants of the Sith tribe are trying to practice cultivation.  Something went wrong, and they either blew themselves up and died, or died of their souls being scattered.  The Sith tribe has successively passed down nine special methods, but all experiments have failed. Even if the ninth method can be practiced to the level of the Taoist Master of Life and Death, the body will still disintegrate and the soul will fly away and die.

    Since then, the Sith tribe has given up those nine special cultivation methods and passed them on to these descendants with the methods of the cultivator civilization.  Just like Ji Ning and others, they also practice divine power.

    "Nine special methods?" Ji Ning looked happy, "Especially the ninth one, which can combine all powers such as divine power and magic into one? The divine body is powerful. The soul and true spirit are also very powerful? Did it just fail at the stage of the Taoist Lord of Life and Death?"

    "It must be the top being of the Sith tribe, probably the controller of the chaotic universe. He has tried again and again to create a perfect practice method that suits our chaotic universe." Ji Ning was a little excited.

    "Every one of these nine methods has made a great oath. They will never spread it to outsiders?"

    "Look, you must find these nine methods."

    Ji Ning felt eager.

    The nine special methods of the Sith tribe all failed because they were unable to truly feel the ¡®Tao¡¯ of Ji Ning¡¯s chaotic universe.  But Ji Ning could feel that although his realm was inferior, if he could obtain the nine methods of the Sith tribe perhaps, there would be some hope of success.

    Although the hope was slim, Ji Ning still wanted to find it.

    "The master emperors captured by Ji Ning have all lived for a long time, and they all know the secrets of the nine special methods. However, they have practiced life and death to become emperors step by step. Most of the nine special methods have not been taught to them!  Even the three emperors who know these nine methods have sworn not to teach them to outsiders. If they try to teach them, they will die.

    ******

    In the vast void of the outside world.

    Black Taoist Robe Ji NingheAlthough the Supreme Dharmakaya and the Supreme Dharmakaya of Tapir Valley are together, they have been looking for a way to break into the secret space.  In the past years, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, Supreme Bolin, Supreme Ekon, and Supreme Emperor Stone have tried one by one, but they have been unable to locate the exact location of the hidden space.

    "Supreme Hongran, Supreme Tapir Valley." Ji Ning asked repeatedly, "Do the two supremes know that the Sith tribe once taught their descendants nine special methods?"

    "We know this." Supreme Hongran nodded lightly, "During the ancient war, we fought with the Sith tribe, and there were many descendants of the Sith tribe who also fought with us These descendants were absolutely loyal to the Sith tribe.  , so crazy that we were so red-eyed at the time that we didn¡¯t hold back much. In other words, the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme captured some emperors at the beginning, but when I looked through their memories later I learned that the Sith tribe had taught them nine special skills, but  Every attempt failed.¡±

    The Supreme Tapir Valley next to him said: "The Sith tribe probably wants to cultivate a large number of masters among their descendants, and even cultivate supreme beings! Their descendants have all made an oath and are not afraid of betrayal at all. If a large number of them are cultivated,  The Lords and even the Supremes absorb the power of our chaotic universe. When they kill these descendants, they will also weaken our chaotic universe."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "They failed. As for these nine special methods, we also want to find them. See if they can touch us." Hongran said, "But after the ancient war, we can no longer find the Sith clan.  If there are no descendants, there will be no place to look for them.¡±

    "Where are the descendants captured by Supreme Heavenly Food?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Those descendants all swore an oath not to tell anyone about it. Even if we tried to force it out from their memories, their souls and souls collapsed." Supreme Hongran shook his head, "In addition, no descendants of the Sith tribe were found again.  , this matter will be settled."

    Ji Ning also understood that descendants of the Sith tribe were rare, and even if they did appear, it would be difficult to identify them.

    After all, from the outside, they look exactly like normal practitioners!

    "Supreme beings can't just look through their memories among countless practitioners, right?"

    "Descendants of the Sith tribe." Ji Ning understood that many weak descendants in the hidden space had never heard of the nine special methods.  Even if some people have heard about it, they don¡¯t know it!  The only ones who really know are those who have a high enough status and live long enough, which are generally at the emperor level.

    "This time in this hidden space, we must search carefully and try our best to find the nine methods." Ji Ning secretly said.

    ******

    The holy world, inside the ancestral hall.

    The young man in dark blue robes sat high on the throne, and below stood a large number of dominator emperors. Some of these dominator emperors were real Sith tribesmen, and some were cultivated in the huge hidden space of endless long years. In order to cultivate descendants, the Sith emperors  The Si clan has also spent countless efforts, and the cultivation efficiency is indeed much higher than that of cultivators.

    "Since the end of the ancient war, I, Bo Wanyue, came here from the source of our Sith tribe and have stayed in this space for a long, long time." The young man in dark blue robe looked down and said slowly, "I have already known this space.  With deep feelings, I really don¡¯t want to cause a catastrophe in this space. I don¡¯t even want to start another war with the cultivator civilization.¡±

    "But I have no choice!"

    "You don't have a choice!" The young man in dark blue robe looked down, "Now a very terrifying Taoist master from the cultivator civilization has come to us. We have only one way to go - kill him!"

    "In order to kill him, it is worth sacrificing our entire space." The young man in dark blue robe sighed, "I know this is the hometown of many of you ruler emperors, but it is the same for me. Most of my long life has been here.  Living here, the days here are peaceful and peaceful, and I can¡¯t bear to leave here.¡±

    "But this Dao Lord is here, and our peaceful days are over." The voice of the young man in dark blue robes echoed in the ancestral hall, and all the silent master emperors also had anger and murderous intent.

    Some for merit.

    But what¡¯s more, they hate that the arrival of this Dao Lord has caused them to be involved in the war again.  They don't want to fight, but even the Lord cannot disobey the orders from the highest level of the Sith tribe!

    (End of this volume)

    ? **(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 1 Li Jiuya

    "Lord, what is the identity of this Taoist Lord in white? Why should we fight to the death with him at all costs?" One of the descendants of the Lord Emperors below couldn't help but said. These descendants of the Sith tribe still don't know.  What does 'a Dao Lord who masters the eternal ultimate way' mean to the Sith tribe.

    Because the Sith tribe did not dare to talk too much to these descendants.

    After all, the descendants are the native beings of this chaotic universe. Strictly speaking, they are not the same as them, so many situations are very vague. Because of the vagueness, these descendants feel that it is inexplicable to fight to the death, and it is not worth it!

    "Yes, Master, we thought it was easy to kill this Taoist Lord in white. But the exiles in the prison world all have two precious primary treasures of destruction, but they were still defeated in the end. This Taoist Lord was too  It has become stronger. And except for the three ancestral halls, we have no better treasures than the previous fortresses and formations! And the three ancestral halls are immovable. If we try to do it, we will be at a disadvantage, and I am afraid many dominating emperors will die.  .¡±

    "If it's not necessary, we can banish him to the prison world, and wait until his true spirit is completely disintegrated. Then he will die. We don't need to pay a high price."

    "Why do you have to fight to the death?"

    "Is it worth paying such a high price?"

    The descendants of the Sith emperors all spoke one by one.

    Those real Sith tribesmen were silent. They knew everything in detail behind it, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it!  Because there have been strict orders for a long time, there are many prohibitions on getting along with the "descendants" to prevent the descendants from knowing the "truth" and alienating them.

    "Is it worth it?" "Bo Wanyue", a young man in dark blue robe sitting high on the throne, said softly, "Yeah, I don't think it's worth it either."

    Bo Wanyue looked down: "I have told you everything that should be told to you. But what I haven't told you I can't tell you either! If you tell me, this is against the rules of my Sith clan, and I will also tell you the true spirit  Die by annihilation.¡±

    ¡°You just need to know!¡±

    "Although our space is large, it is just a small corner of our powerful Sith clan. It is just a part of our Sith clan." Bo Wanyue pointed to the midair, and a picture appeared in the midair. It was Daojun Ji in white.  Ning's appearance, "And he is extremely important to our entire Sith clan. Eradicating him as soon as possible and devouring his soul and spirit away will be a great achievement! Sacrificing our entire space, and even more  .It¡¯s all worth it.¡±

    There was silence below.

    The Descendants also knew that they were only a small part of the vast Sith race.

    "Those who disobey orders will be punished and destroyed throughout our space. All of you, including me, will be executed." Bo Wanyue's voice was cold, and the dominant emperors below also felt the invisible pressure. Yes, holding them  The thought of retreat is a dead end.

    "There is no way out."

    "Only kill."

    "Kill him, everyone will have great achievements."

    "If I didn't kill him everyone would have to die! If you want to blame, just blame this Taoist Lord in white for coming to our hometown." Bo Wanyue said.  "Everyone listen to my orders now."

    None of the dominating emperors had any complaints.

    The true Sith know very well that they cannot retreat, and the descendants of the Sith also know that retreat will lead to death.

    "Chongbi Chu." Bo Wanyue said.

    The person standing in the front below is quite burly, about ten feet tall, with curly hair.  The rough man with four eyes stepped forward and said respectfully: "Your Majesty."

    "Chong Bichu, it's war time now. Our hometown is risking everything to fight against this Taoist Lord in white. You also have experience in controlling the ancestral palace in the past. So from now on, you will control the Ice Kingdom's ancestral palace." Bo Wan  Lord Moon ordered.

    "Yes." Chong Bichu is a real Sith, and he is second only to the Lord in strength among this group of Sith.  He is more able to achieve "perfect Taoism" and has a very high status.

    "Li Jiuya." Lord Bo Wanyue looked at the other man below.

    There was a slight commotion in the hall for a while.

    Some of the real Sith clansmen frowned, while others were calm and indifferent.

    But most of the descendants were excited, because Li Jiuya was the leader of their group of descendants, and he was quite powerful.

    "Honored Lord." Li Jiuya also stepped forward and saluted respectfully. He had a peaceful face, a black robe, and a pair of eyes that seemed to contain the endless universe of time and space.

    Bo Wanyue sighed secretly when he saw this. This was a descendant he admired very much. He was the son of his good friend. He was extremely talented. He had cultivated to become a master in a very short period of time. He was very promising to become the 'Supreme'.  A descendant.  At the highest level of the Sith clan, everyone pays great attention to this ¡®Li¡¯Eagle¡¯s Tooth¡¯s.

    "It's a pity that since the ancient war, when Li Jiuya's father, another Lord, went out to fight and died, Li Jiuya seemed to have inner demons and distracting thoughts, and there was no progress in his practice, which made the entire Sith clan sigh with regret.

    ?Information¡ª¡ª

    ¡°If a ¡®Supreme¡¯ is born among these descendants, these descendants are all native-born and can fully control the power of Tao. If there is one more ¡®Supreme¡¯, then it will be of great help to the Sith tribe.

    In the words of the supreme leader of the Sith tribe: "After all, Li Jiuya has experienced too little. He only grew up in that space. The death of his father caused him to have inner demons and distracting thoughts. He could not perfect his Taoist heart and had no hope of becoming a supreme being!"  If he had been out there working hard at the earliest stage, I'm afraid his father's death would not have had such a big impact on him. Now that the inner demons and distracting thoughts have arisen, it will be difficult to achieve the perfection of Taoism!"

    Such a genius has become mediocre, but in this space, Li Jiuya is still the best among the descendants. He has reached the realm of dominance in six paths.

    "From now on, Li Jiuya, you will control another ancestral palace, which also belongs to your father - the Fire Nation Ancestral Palace." Bo Wanyue said, "Your father died fighting for our Sith clan.  It is a great honor. I hope you can be as fearless as your father and get rid of the Taoist Lord in white for the Sith tribe."

    "Yes." Li Jiuya remained expressionless and saluted respectfully.

    "Chong Bichu, Li Jiuya, you two quickly go to your respective ancestral palaces and quickly adapt to control. Once you are under control, join me to make a final plan to deal with this Taoist Lord in white." Lord Bo Wanyue  He ordered, "As for the other dominant emperors, they are here to be dispatched."

    "yes."

    The densely packed lords and emperors in the hall all responded to the order.

    ¡­¡­

    The three ancestral palaces are all emitting a misty white light, and the pressure is still there. One of them is more magnificent, and the other two are dimmer. After all, the other two have not been controlled by their masters for a long time, and they are all running naturally.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Li Jiuya, who was dressed in black robe, flew across the sky and flew towards this towering twelve-story tower with a faint blazing aura.

    Arriving in front of the tower, Li Jiuya looked up, his eyes a little blurry.

    "Father." Li Jiuya whispered softly.

    He still clearly remembers being brought here by his father when he was a child, and playing in his father's "Guardian Tower". Those days were carefree. He was also a proud man of heaven, and he practiced cultivation in one go. Under his father's arrangement,  He has experienced some setbacks and hardships, but his cultivation speed has not slowed down at all, and he successfully became the master of the Tao at an extremely fast speed.

    "It's been a long time, and I'm here again." Li Jiuya stroked the tower, and he clearly remembered the battle.

    In that ancient war, his dharma body followed his father on the expedition.

    When he finally fell into a desperate situation, his father killed his Dharma body with his own hands because he didn't want his Dharma body to fall into the hands of a cultivator's civilization. With the supreme method of a cultivator's civilization, when he could kill the Dharma body, he followed the cause and effect and killed his Dharma body.  Kill them too!  However, his father's destruction of his Dharmakaya had no effect on him. Dharmakaya was nothing to a master, and even if it was destroyed, it could be reborn.

    But it was in that battle that my father finally died in the battle, at the hands of a cultivator named ¡®Bo Lin Supreme¡¯.

    "It's the cultivator civilization again." Li Jiuya said secretly, "Am I a Sith tribe or am I a cultivator civilization?"

    "Kill him."

    "If you can't stop me, then die."

    ¡°For the sake of my father, it¡¯s okay to kill some practitioners.¡± Li Jiuya strolled in.

    "Young Master."

    A black puppet immediately appeared on the first floor of the majestic tower and saluted respectfully, "I have been ordered to hand over the entire Dao Guard Building to you, the young master."

    "Yes." Li Jiuya nodded, immediately took over the ancestral palace, and began to arrange some plans to deal with the Taoist Lord in white based on the many methods contained in the ancestral palace.

    ******

    The first chapter is here. There will be three chapters today. The other two chapters are being written by Tomato. They will be written in one go. It is estimated that they will be updated around 2:30.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42: Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 2: The Illusion of Swordsmanship

    After Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu became familiar with their respective ancestral palaces, they quickly went to see Lord Bo Wanyue.

    In a quiet side hall.

    Lord Bo Wanyue, Li Jiuya, and Chong Bichu are discussing.

    "Honored Lord, these are all the means that our Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace can use." Chong Bichu waved his hand, and a scroll appeared next to it. The scroll was densely recorded with the attack methods of the Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace.

    "These are all the attack methods of my Fire Nation Ancestral Palace." Li Jiuya also took out a scroll, which also recorded everything.

    Bo Wanyue watched carefully.

    "These two old guys have quite a lot of ways to protect the Dao." Lord Bo Wanyue smiled, "This time to deal with this Dao Lord My idea is very simple, that is, with our three major Dao-protecting towers,  He's so powerful, kill him head on."

    "Kill head-on? How to kill?" Chong Bichu asked, while Li Jiuya listened obediently and said nothing.

    "It's very simple. Use all the long-range attack methods of the three protective towers, as well as some powerful treasures! All in one battle, kill him at the foot of the Holy Mountain." Lord Bo Wanyue said.  .

    Chong Bichu and Li Jiuya were startled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Enough!

    They thought before that they were setting up many dangerous levels to slowly consume the life of the Dao Lord until the Dao Lord died!

    And Lord Bo Wanyue's plan is more cruel to his own people, because a large number of dominating emperors are going to kill them, and almost all the long-distance means of the Dao Guard Tower are used. In this way all the means that were originally scattered in many levels are gathered together.  Together, we are indeed very sure of killing Daojun!  But that Daojun will definitely kill many dominating emperors in his madness.  Chong Bichu and Li Jiuya did not object, after all, the Lord has the greatest power.

    "What if he didn't die at the foot of the Holy Mountain?" Li Jiuya asked.

    "How can he survive with so many methods?" Chong Bichu frowned.

    "I mean, what if he survives?" Li Jiuya continued.

    Bo Wanyue smiled coldly: "Then we are the only three guardian towers left. We will try our best to kill him. If we can't kill him, we will die."

    "In this battle at the foot of the Holy Mountain, I plan to arrange for 70% of the Overlord Emperors to participate in the battle. The remaining 30% of the Overlord Emperors will be under our command. When the time comes, we will rely on the Dao Guard Tower to carry out the final fight to the death. We will also need some Overlords  It belongs to the emperor." Bo Wanyue said with a smile, "It's just a Taoist whose true spirit has collapsed. Our three Taoist protection towers can still kill him."

    ¡­¡­

    With Bo Wanyue¡¯s order, the entire holy world moved.

    A large number of life and death Dao Lords in the vast holy world have been moved away, and some of the top Heaven-defying Dao Lords are even qualified to participate in the battle!  They will also get some Sith weapons and become part of the cannon fodder to fight against the terrible Dao Lord.

    "Rumble~~~" The realm gate in the sky opened, and the light rose sharply. It was emitting the same dazzling light as in the past long years. The realm gate a hundred thousand miles high was so conspicuous.

    On the earth.

    Ji Ning, who was sitting cross-legged, raised his head and glanced at the boundary gate in the distance: "The boundary gate is open, but there is no rush to go in now."

    Ji Ning then closed his eyes again and continued to immerse himself in the practice of illusion.

    Since learning about the nine special methods, Ji Ning has also checked the memories of the captured master emperors. However, there are two masters with extremely strong Taoist hearts. Ji Ning has not successfully looked through the memories!  This time when he went to the Holy Realm, Ji Ning also planned to capture more dominating emperors. Naturally, he had to improve his illusion skills to the dominating level!

    In terms of Tao.

    Since mastering the Eternal Ultimate Sword Way, other paths have improved very quickly, such as space and time, which have already reached the realm of dominance. It is still easy to practice to the realm of dominance, but it is more difficult to integrate into the Eternal Ultimate Sword Way.

    "As for illusion Ji Ning has never been promoted to the level of domination, let alone integrated into swordsmanship.

    Year after year passes.

    After only 80,000 years of practice, the illusion has been promoted to the state of dominance. It can be said that Ji Ning only wants to  almost any way, can easily reach the state of dominance.  Even if it is a very complicated way to deduce a path, cause and effect, etc., it can be successful if it takes a little more time at most.  But this didn't mean much to Ji Ning.

    Only by integrating into the eternal ultimate swordsmanship will the help to him be more obvious.

    Years go by

    One hundred million years, one billion years, tens of billions of years

    The Sith tribesmen in the Holy World, who had been preparing for a decisive battle with Ji Ning for a long time, were a little anxious.

    "Then why doesn't Mr. Dao come?"

    "It's almost half the Chaos Era. How long will he have to practice?"

    "thisIf he keeps waiting, will he continue to consume it until his true spirit collapses and dies?  "

    The Sith tribe are worried and anxious.

    "Don't worry, it won't happen. Since he is practicing, he must have a strong desire to survive. There is no way he is willing to practice there until death."

    "Wait, we can only wait! He is in the prison world now. There is no living being except him in the prison world. We cannot arrange formations. The power of the three major ancestral halls is also greatly affected in the prison world. The previous most  The two primary destruction treasures used to restrain him have failed. If you bring other treasures to the Hell Realm, you will also die. If you have no other way, just wait for him to come."

    Ji Ning¡¯s strength is too strong.

    The most selected treasures to restrain Ji Ning failed in the end, so the only way to fight Ji Ning was to rely on the Dao Guard Tower.

    And the Dao Protector Tower is in the Holy Realm!  Therefore, the Sith tribe could only fight Ji Ning in the Holy Realm, and they did not dare to come to the Hell Realm again.

    ¡­¡­

    "One Chaos Epoch, two Chaos Epochs, ten Chaos Epochs, a hundred Chaos Epochs

    Ji Ning¡¯s second soul is also practicing in the outside world.

    The Sith tribe was so anxious that they were going crazy waiting.

    Ji Ning, who was completely immersed in spiritual practice, finally had a smile on his face one day. That was the joy of attaining enlightenment!  He slowly opened his eyes. Time and space disappeared in his eyes, and the universe seemed to be born and moving.

    "Boom~~~" Within the scope of influence of the surrounding swordsmanship source field, there is a strange power, and countless illusions are appearing.

    Countless mortal creatures are born, survive, and fight

    These creatures even have some simple consciousness, and they already have some characteristics of real life.

    "I didn't expect that the combination of illusion and my eternal ultimate swordsmanship would have such a great increase in power. The illusion is gradually developing towards reality." Ji Ning felt that the creatures in the illusion that appeared around him were all real, and they were all real.  There are independent thoughts and even some simple feelings, but the consciousness is simpler.

    This makes Ji Ning reluctant to let the illusion be shattered. Once it is shattered, all living creatures in the illusion will be extinct.

    "The speculations of countless practitioners are correct."

    "If the illusion develops to the extreme, it can really become a reality." Ji Ning secretly thought, "With my realm, if I make another breakthrough and reach the supreme realm with the ultimate way, I am afraid that everything in the world of the heart will be transformed into  It¡¯s real.¡±

    Ji Ning then had a thought, and the surrounding illusion gradually fell into darkness. Countless creatures fell into a deep sleep, and then the illusion was shattered.

    Although I am a little reluctant to give up, after all, I cannot maintain the illusion forever.

    "Fantasy"

    "Reality and illusion."

    "For many practitioners, I'm afraid they would rather live in illusion." Ji Ning's current illusory swordsmanship is enough to make many practitioners willing to indulge, because Ji Ning's illusory swordsmanship is already very real, and it is far from the real reality.  It's just the last step.

    Ji Ning¡¯s true soul also felt the influence of the illusory swordsmanship.

    Reality and illusion alternated, and the true soul felt more comfortable and at ease than ever before. Even the disintegration speed had slowed down slightly. The previous training of wind sword and thunder and lightning swordsmanship could not help Ji Ning's true soul.  But the help of practicing the 'Illusion Sword Technique' is quite obvious.

    "I spent one hundred and eighty-five Chaos Epochs in order to practice the Illusionary Swordsmanship! Now the Illusionary Swordsmanship has slowed down the disintegration of my soul's true spirit, and my lifespan is still over 600 Chaos Epochs." Ji Ning laughed dumbly, "It's really  One loss and one gain.¡±

    "To practice the phantom sword, first check the memories of the two masters."

    Ji Ning summoned the two captured masters again this time.

    When the two masters saw Ji Ning, they felt a trance and fell into confusion. Now Ji Ning has mastered the phantom swordsmanship In terms of controlling the illusion, he also controls the "Ten Thousand Fantasy Origins" of the Emperor Stone Supreme Bi Ji.  Ning was stronger, and the other supreme masters were a little less powerful than Ji Ning. Naturally, he could easily look through the memories of these masters.

    Chapter 2 is here, and Chapter 3 will be ready soon.  Within twenty minutes.  r1152

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 3 Walking Alone in the Holy Realm

    This is also the power of taking the ultimate path.

    By simply mastering one eternal and ultimate sword technique, Ji Ning is on par with the Supreme.

    When another sect is integrated into the eternal ultimate swordsmanship, Ji Ning will improve to a certain extent in all aspects, and even eventually undergo a qualitative change - directly jump to a higher level!  That is what the entire civilization of practitioners longs for.

    "It's a pity that there are no nine methods." Ji Ning shook his head gently, "All of them are bound by oaths and cannot be inspected at all. Are all the descendant master emperors bound by oaths and unable to inspect them?"

    "Although hope is slim, there is always a glimmer of hope."

    "Well, it's time to go to the Holy Realm." Ji Ning raised his head and looked at the towering gate that was still shining brightly in the sky.

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he flew towards the boundary gate.

    After entering the realm gate area, you quickly entered a passage composed of layers of spaces. It was a space passage that led directly to the holy world.

    This time, there was no sneak attack in the space channel. After all, a sneak attack could not harm Ji Ning, and banishing Ji Ning was not worth it for the Sith tribe.  They have been waiting for Ji Ning for too long They have been waiting for Ji Ning to come to the Holy Realm.

    "Holy World." Standing at the entrance of the space passage, looking towards the Holy World.

    "It's strange. I thought there would be danger outside the boundary gate. There would be a large number of agencies and agencies waiting for me to fall into a trap. I didn't expect there was no danger at all." Ji Ning was a little surprised. If there was an ambush, he would definitely not be able to hide it.  Previously, Ji Ning had planned to use the Wind and Thunder Sword Technique to escape as quickly as possible if there were some restrictions.

    Now it seems that I have overthought it.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning flew out of the gate and flew high in the sky, looking at the vast land. At a glance, there were some palaces, caves and the like in the distance.  Obviously there were a large number of creatures here before.  But now the entire holy world is silent.  All the Dao Lords have been moved, and all the caves are empty.

    Ji Ning took a deep breath, and a wave of strength poured into his body, feeling comfortable all over his body.

    A majestic aura permeates this world, and the energy here is powerful enough for a large number of Taoist monarchs and emperors to absorb and practice.

    "What a holy world." Ji Ning praised with a smile.

    "Daojun." A cold voice echoed high in the sky throughout the holy world.

    "But the Lord of the Sith Tribe." Ji Ning stood in mid-air and said with a smile, "I thought I would be attacked outside the gate, but I didn't expect the Lord to be so polite."

    "I, Bo Wanyue, have been waiting for Dao Lord for a long time." A cold voice said.

    "I, Bei Ming, was brought in by your Sith clan, haha" Ji Ning smiled, "Actually, I don't want to fight with you. If you let me out, it will be good for everyone! Otherwise, it will be good for everyone."  We can only fight one battle."

    In fact, after hearing this, some of the descendants of the Sith tribe were a little upset. They already knew how powerful this Taoist Lord Beiming was.  I don't want to fight.  It would be great if there really wasn't a war.  But they know that this is all delusion, because no one can disobey the orders of the Sith leaders!  This is a life and death battle with no retreat.

    "Beiming Daojun?" A cold voice said, "What a good name. You and I don't need to say more. If you want to leave here, then rely on your strength. I think with your strength, you should be able to find the key to getting out.  Where.¡±

    "The key to getting out is probably the guarding building at the end." Ji Ning said.

    Through the sword of the wind, Ji Ning almost quickly sensed the scene of the entire holy world, and also knew the three protective towers.

    Those three protective towers all have twelve floors. According to Ji Ning¡¯s understanding of the Sith tribe, these represent the protective towers at the level of ¡®Lord of the Sith tribe¡¯!  It is definitely not comparable to the Dao Guard Building that I easily dealt with last time.  Moreover, Ji Ning's sense of space can also determine that the center of all spatial operations in the entire holy world is the protective tower at the end.

    He doesn¡¯t know¡­

    Before the ancient war, the key center here was the three protective towers!  But after the two Lords died in battle, this place was transformed.  Only the guardian tower controlled by 'Lord Bo Wanyue' can only control the entire hidden space.

    "As expected of Dao Lord Beiming, he is awesome." A cold voice said, "If you have the ability, just come."

    "Humph." Ji Ning smiled, "Just come, don't worry."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning flew leisurely in the holy world, sometimes traveling through the void to observe various areas carefully.

    "Woo." Standing in front of a mountain wall, there are a large number of carvings on the mountain wall, and there are some cultivation methods on it.

    "It's a bit interesting." Ji Ning seemed to be taking a tour, looking at the wonderful sights and sects in the holy world.?Looking and admiring.

    This made the dominant emperors who had been waiting for the fight a little helpless.  However, more than a hundred Chaos Era have been waiting for them before, and they are still very patient.

    Ji Ning wandered around for fifteen days.

    "It's a pity that there are no traces of the nine methods I want to find." Ji Ning sighed secretly. There are a large number of Taoist Lords of Life and Death in this holy world who have lived for endless years, and indeed they have left many records of the methods. This time, many places did not move.  Cover up the destruction.  Ji Ning saw a lot and opened his eyes.  But nothing was found.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning traveled through the void and came to a place close to the Holy Mountain.

    On the top of the three mountain peaks in the distance, there are three towering protective towers.  These three protective towers all emit misty light, causing ripples in the space and time wherever the light shines. The space and time within trillions of miles around them are rippling slightly, and they are rippling all the time.  Not to mention Ji Ning, even Tapir Valley Supreme, who is good at space, cannot travel through the void.

    This is the power of the Lord-level Dao Guard Tower!  Time and space are completely suppressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful world, but it¡¯s a pity that fighting will destroy it,¡± Ji Ning said.

    "Even if it is destroyed, we will rebuild it again." The cold voice sounded again.

    Ji Ning didn't say any more, but then pulled out the Beihong Sword from behind and continued to fly forward. He carefully observed: "I can sense the presence of danger everywhere around the Holy Mountain. No matter where it comes from,  If you approach the three protective towers in any direction, you will definitely be in danger, so you have no choice but to force your way through."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning is flying.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The mountains below trembled, some places floated, and some lines appeared. A large formation measuring a hundred billion miles was surging, and the surrounding space and time were completely isolated.

    "Space cutting again?" Ji Ning shook his head and smiled. The space of a hundred billion miles around him was completely independent from the outside world. When he saved Lord Dan, Ji Ning had encountered similar means. This made Ji Ning  With emotion, space was kneaded and cut at will like rice cakes in front of the Sith tribe.

    The space of hundreds of billions of miles is completely independent.

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air, holding a sword in one hand and watching calmly.

    He is just waiting to fight. How can he capture those dominant emperors without fighting?  What if you are looking for the Nine Great Cultivation Methods?

    "Wow." "Wow." "Wow." At the edge of this hundreds of billions of miles of space, some evil auras began to appear. These evil auras rolled and began to condense into an evil demon life. These evil demons  All the beings had powerful auras, and they were the most powerful demonic beings that Ji Ning had ever seen. He was estimated to be at least at the level of the Lord of a Different Universe.

    "The protective tower at the Lord level can activate more power from the Sith clan, and the evil demons it can breed are also more powerful. However, if there are a hundred and five such powerful evil demons appearing at one time,  I'm afraid that all the accumulation of endless years has been used." Ji Ning was very calm, everything had been expected, and these evil beings were only there to contain and influence him.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Die!¡±

    Some cracks appeared from the edge, and creatures flew in one after another, with deathly silence in their eyes. The auras of these creatures ranged from strong to weak, and the weak ones were at the level of Lords of Different Universes, while the strong ones were much more powerful.  However, it is still worse than the level of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.

    "The strength is average, but the number is quite large. It's troublesome to kill them." Ji Ning frowned slightly. With so many demonic beings and miserable puppets being controlled, even if he killed them one by one, it would consume a lot of his strength.

    follow closely.

    Nine more figures suddenly appeared in all directions.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned, "Master Dao?"

    The nine people who appeared were all Dao Lords of Life and Death, but they were quite powerful Dao Lords who defied the heavens.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord, if we want to kill you, we are enough. You are not worthy of letting the dominant emperors take action." These nine Taoist Lords all have crazy looks in their eyes. Most of the Taoist Lords are not afraid of death. This time  The Sith Lord had promised them a huge reward, allowing them to control so many demon lives, puppet lives and other treasures, so naturally they had to fight for it.

    ******

    The new volume of "Five Parts of Wooden Ruler" has officially begun!

    **()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 4 Successful Siege

    A spatial range of hundreds of billions of miles.

    The original domain of swordsmanship released by Ji Ning can only spread over a billion miles. The invisible suppression of the Holy World is too strong.

    "Get started, once the Beiming Dao Lord's domain covers us, we will die." A black-winged Dao Lord said in a voice message. With Ji Ning's strength, let alone the Dao Lord, it is the master emperor.  them.  Without the protection of powerful treasures being shrouded in Ji Ning's original domain would just be left to its own devices.

    "Use this little power to deal with me." Ji Ning moved and turned into a stream of light and quickly flew towards a Taoist Lord on the edge.

    The nine Dao Lords are scattered in all directions across hundreds of billions of miles of space. This also means that Ji Ning needs to fly over one by one to deal with them.

    "kill."

    "Kill this Dao Lord."

    "Kill him."

    Demonic beings and puppet beings also roared and attacked without fear of death. The nine Dao Lords also set up treasures controlled by the power of the Dao Guard Tower everywhere.

    Facing the siege, Ji Ning flew at high speed and attacked arbitrarily with countless sword lights within the original domain of swordsmanship around him, causing those demonic beings and puppet beings to stumble, fall, or fly around one by one.  There were only a few people who managed to keep approaching Ning, and most of them couldn't get any closer.

    This is the power of the realm. Those who do not surpass the strength of the Lord of Different Universes will be easily played by Ji Ning.

    "Kakaka~~~" Strange buildings appeared in front of the nine Taoist Lords in all corners. Each of them was like a small fortress. They were 3,300 feet high and were entirely golden. At the top of the fortress was a somewhat transparent tower.  tip.  These nine Sith treasures are powerful treasures controlled by the Guardian Tower and can be attacked from a distance.

    The main task of their nine Dao Lords is to come in and place these nine treasures!  They have achieved success!

    "These Dao Lords are really stupid." Ji Ning was extremely fast and had already rushed to the side of a Dao Lord less than a billion miles away.  The original domain of swordsmanship completely enveloped the Dao Lord in an instant, making him unable to move.

    "Take it." Ji Ning did not go on a killing spree. He took the Dao Lord and the treasure directly into the Cave Heaven Magical Treasure, and the treasure was also cut off from the outside world.

    "Tear¡ª¡ª" The other eight treasures each emitted destructive light from the spire. The speed was so fast that it was unimaginable, and the power was close to the supreme level!  Although these attacks are powerful, they are ultimately inspired by treasures and are naturally far inferior to the attacks performed by the Supremes in terms of mystery. They are just purely fast and powerful.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning also used the Wind and Thunder Sword Technique continuously.  Whoosh, whoosh, he even avoided the eight destructive rays of light. When the eight destructive rays of light traveled tens of billions of miles to reach Ji Ning's side, they all passed by his side and shot into the distance under Ji Ning Fenglei's figure.  Some bombarded the membrane wall of the outer space.  It made the membrane wall tremble.

    Some of them passed by some demon lives and puppet lives, and easily cut off the demon lives and puppet lives!  However, these demonic beings and puppet beings quickly recovered. Do you want to kill them?  It's not that easy.

    "Boom~~~" A crack suddenly appeared at the edge of the ** space, and more than fifty master emperors suddenly flew in from the crack.  Ji Ning frowned, and immediately turned into a stream of light and flew towards the fifty or so dominating emperors, but at this time, another crack appeared in another place, and more than fifty dominating emperors appeared in the crack.

    "Nine treasures. There are eight more that are intact, which is good." After the dominant emperors came in, they immediately saw the eight treasures with destructive light appearing on the top of the tower again, and they were secretly happy.

    "This Dao Lord of Beiming is just a Dao Lord whose true spirit has collapsed. We have hundreds of master emperors, and we have the treasures of the Dao Guard Tower. I don't believe that we can't kill him."

    "Kill him in one fell swoop. We have made a great contribution and this catastrophe is over."

    "kill."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? these these dominant emperors, these dominating emperors, the kings and kings of the lords, kings and lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lords of the king of the lord of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lord of the lords of the lords of the lords of the lord of the lord of the lords of the lords of the lord of the master of the master of the " king of the master of the master of the master of the use using with the use of the dominating and the dominating emperors.

    Whether it is to protect their hometown, to make a contribution, or because of orders from the top of the Sith clan, they must kill Ji Ning!

    "Huhuhu" I saw a small star appear out of thin air in front of each of these two groups of hundreds of dominating emperors. There were hundreds of small stars, with patterns on their surfaces running, all accumulating different terrifying powers.  .

    "Fire Nation Star Chain."

    "Ice Country Star Chain."

    These master emperors all control treasures.

    Treasures like the previous nine fortresses are fixed and do not require operators.  But this 'star chain' is more complicated and needs to be controlled, so it is controlled by hundreds of dominating emperors personally.  Each small star is supplied with the power of the 'Guardian Tower', and then the ruling emperor personally operates it.The ?? attack creates the effect of a formation, making it harder for Ning to hide.

    "Wow~~~~" With the control of more than fifty master emperors on one side, those small stars released streams of icy air, and the icy air carried the stream of light, directly killing Ning.

    Under the cold air, time and space are completely frozen.

    The combined power of these cold airs has completely reached the supreme level, so that the supreme ones will be suppressed for a while.

    On the other side, there were streams of golden flames, which were astonishingly fast. The streams of golden flames also joined forces to attack Ji Ning.

    One is cold, the other is hot.

    The two completely opposite forces are both powerful enough to threaten the Supreme, and their combined power is terrifying.  Moreover, when they flew, they formed some mysterious trajectories like formations, and each one of them flew towards Ning, making it impossible for Ning to hide.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The eight destructive rays of light are still attacking, affecting Ning.

    "Hmph." Ji Ning used the wind and thunder movement technique and turned into a misty wind and thunder shadow. However, the Fire Kingdom Star Chain and Ice Kingdom Star Chain were completely locked to Ji Ning under the control of the overlord emperor, and their flight direction was  They all change into arcs.

    "Can't escape." Ji Ning's face showed a look of shock and anger, which made the hundreds of dominating emperors and eight Tao Lords in the distance very excited.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning even retreated, attracting two terrifying forces to converge and collide with each other.

    "That's really stupid."

    "He thinks our treasures will affect each other?"

    "The two star chains, the intersection of ice and fire, will only be more powerful." These dominant emperors all sneered secretly. They watched the icy air and golden flames all converge towards Ji Ning, and finally gathered together, one  The two started to collide.  Poof~~~ The sound of the collision was extremely slight, but strange space ripples were formed where they were, and the power was even more terrifying.

    I saw the Beiming Dao Lord continuously retreating, his face changed drastically, and at the same time, he held a Beihong Sword and performed the Water Sword Way. The water light surrounded him, trying to resist the unloading force as much as possible.  However, there is still some destructive power penetrating the water. Of course, this is Daojun Beiming's deliberate effort to 'discharge'.

    Under the gathering of hundreds of powerful energies, Ji Ning was obviously in a hurry. He used his sword skills many times in a row and tried his best to resist. His true spirit seemed to disintegrate faster.

    "Hahaha You are right to respect the ingredients!"

    "He is fast, but the Star Chain Formation is indeed restrained. The combination of the Star Chain Formation of the Fire Nation Ancestral Hall and the Ice Nation Ancestral Hall is definitely a great killing move to restrain him, although it is still difficult to kill.  He will definitely consume a lot of his power and cause his soul to continue to collapse."

    These dominant emperors are even more excited.

    Want to kill this terrible Dao Lord?  Unrealistic!

    What they can do is to continuously consume the power of this Dao Lord, because this Dao Lord is consuming his lifespan when he exerts his power. If the number of times is too many, this terrible Dao Lord will naturally die.

    "Kill, kill, kill."

    "Come again." These dominant emperors were very excited.

    "kill."

    But Ji Ning, who had suffered a big loss, turned into a stream of light and rushed towards them, obviously wanting to capture or kill these dominant emperors.  In this way, those stars can be easily collected without a controller.

    "Master Beiming, all your responses are as expected by our Lord." I saw these master emperors flying in all directions. Although they were completely scattered, their respective stars also flew with them.  The 'Star Chain Formation' is still formed.

    "Boom~~~" Another crack appeared in an edge area, and another thirty-five dominating emperors appeared. After they appeared, they quickly began to take out treasures to set up an array, and soon a strong dark aura began to permeate the area.  The entire space of a hundred billion miles gave Ji Ning a sense of threat.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42: Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 5: Consume him to death!

    Ji Ning, on the other hand, was very calm, because after being trapped in this evil space, he was faced with constant threats, and he had always felt a sense of threat.  Although none of them will kill him, if he doesn't handle it well, the price will not be small.

    ¡­¡­

    There are three ancestral halls in the hidden space, the most magnificent of which is the ancestral hall.

    Lord Bo Wanyue was nervously looking at the void scene in front of him. A chaotic battle scene appeared in the void scene, with a large amount of power bursting out and roaring continuously. Through the control of the holy world, he could only see the battle scene vaguely.  Can't see clearly.  This is obviously a very terrifying melee. The long-distance attack methods of three 'lord-level' protection towers combined with a large number of dominating emperors besieged Beiming Daojun alone!

    "What's the situation?" Lord Bo Wanyue said coldly. From the blurry scenes that could be detected in the void screen, it seemed that their side had the advantage and had been besieging and ravaging Dao Lord Beiming.

    "Honored Lord."

    There are more than twenty dharma bodies of the dominating emperor gathered nearby.

    The real Sith tribe has no Dharmakaya.  They are excluded in this chaotic universe, and they cannot give birth to a Dharma body with just a divine thought.

    But the descendants of the Sith tribe are all natives, and they all have dharma bodies.  Obviously, those around Lord Bo Wanyue at this moment are all Dharmakayas of his descendants.

    "Lord, just rest assured, we now have an absolute advantage, and we will definitely win this battle." A one-horned man said excitedly, "The Star Chain Formation can completely restrain this Beiming Dao Lord. He needs to use it every time  Sword skills to resist. He is constantly consuming strength, and his true spirit is disintegrating faster and faster. Our people are still going in and besieging him. He can only capture or kill one or two master emperors in a short time.  "

    Hundreds of billions of miles of space, a huge range.

    Under the siege, Ji Ning's flying speed was also affected. He was extremely fast even though he was consuming his strength, but he could only capture and capture slowly.

    "Our formation has been formed. We have thirty-five dominating emperors, and he can't catch them even if he wants to." An old man in black robe said confidently.

    "He has used sword skills at least more than ten times now. This is just the beginning. We still have many methods that are useless."

    "Honored Lord, use all your methods."

    "Lord, let us come too."

    The Dharmakayas of the dominant emperors present were part of the teams.  Through them, the Lord can quickly issue orders.

    "Yes." Lord Bo Wanyue showed joy.  "Haha, I knew that accidents don't always happen."

    He is not a fool.

    Every time a plan is made against Ji Ning, there is a high chance of success.

    Like in the prison world, when the primary fortress was destroyed at the beginning, if Ji Ning's wind and thunder swordsmanship was not so fast, that fortress would have killed Ji Ning.

    That time and space formation was supported by Ji Ning for nearly half an hour, and he discovered some of the mysteries of the time and space formation.  Only then did eighteen consecutive swords break through the space and escape.

    Having failed twice in a row, the Sith Lord was a little unconfident, but now everything is going smoothly.  Let the Sith Lord be filled with joy.

    "This attack is much stronger than the two attacks in the prison world combined." Lord Bo Wanyue's eyes were full of expectation, "After all, it was a joint attack by the three guardian towers, as well as a large number of dominating emperors.  Go and fight for your life. Even if you try hard, you can still kill the Beiming Taoist Lord."

    "Enter the bloody formation, too." Lord Bo Wanyue gave the order.

    "Yes." Immediately, two descendants of the Sith tribe next to them respectfully responded to the order.  Their team of fifty-two master emperors also fought in.

    "Put all the eighteen Death God attendants in." Lord Bo Wanyue ordered again.

    ?????????????????????????????????

    "Lord, Lord. Lord Beiming has nothing to do with the Death Waiters. He can only rely on speed to hide again and again. The more panic he hides, the more attacks he receives from other formations such as the Star Chain Array. He casts  There are also more sword fights.¡±

    "His true spirit dissipated faster."

    "Lord, we can definitely win."

    Some of the descendants of the Sith who are participating in the war are extremely confident.

    "Hahaha, let" Lord Bo Wanyue smiled and was about to give the final order. Suddenly he hesitated and asked, "How many of our Lord Emperors have been captured or died?"

    "There should be sixty-five people killed and arrested." An old man in black robe said. Their formation can control the overall situation, and of course they know some casualties.

    "We have lost a lot." Lord Bo Wanyue said this with a smile on his face.But there is a smile, even if most of them die, it is still worth killing Dao Lord Beiming, not to mention only 10 or 20% of them are killed and caught.

    "It's a lot, but this Northern Ming Dao Lord is extremely important to our entire Sith clan. As long as we kill him, all the costs will be worth it." Those dominant emperors were full of fighting spirit. They had expected it before the battle.  The situation may be very tragic, but now, although the dominant emperors are constantly being captured and killed, the situation is already much better than expected.

    "In this case, let's let the last two formations come up. There are also other dominating emperors who are using various treasures to help, so as to distract the Taoist Beiming." Bowan Yuezun.  said the Lord.

    "yes."

    Immediately, the last large number of Overlord Emperors rushed in. The number of this last wave of Overlord Emperors was very large, more than two thousand.

    In fact, the three Dao-protecting towers only have so many means, and the number of dominating emperors required is only about 800!  There are more than 2,000 dominator emperors who actually go in to confuse their sight. After all, Ji Ning will fight back and will continue to kill or capture them!  If those who control the treasures in the protective tower are killed and captured, the impact on the Sith tribe will be greater.  If these people who deliberately confuse the sight are captured, the Sith attack will not decrease.

    ???????? It¡¯s just to confuse the vision, but there are also formations and some Sith weapons to contain Ji Ning.

    "By sacrificing some rulers, we can deal with this Beiming Dao Lord." Lord Bo Wanyue had a smile on his face.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    "We have lost more than ninety master emperors."

    "The number of times Daojun Beiming has used his swordsmanship is at least over forty times."

    "He captured more than thirty more Overlord Emperors. Many of them were useless Overlord Emperors and had limited impact on us. He should have used his sword skills more than fifty times."

    The battle became more and more fierce.

    "He has captured more than 200 master emperors. He must have used his sword skills more than eighty times. The true spirit has disintegrated very quickly." These master emperors dharma bodies continued to report some details of the battle.

    ¡°More than twenty rulers of the Ice Kingdom Star Chain Formation were captured, and the formation was broken.¡± Suddenly, a piece of news came.

    The Star Chain Formation can still be maintained even if it suffers a small loss, but it cannot be maintained if it loses too much.

    "Hold on, Dao Lord Beiming won't be able to resist for long." Lord Bo Wanyue said calmly, "He has used his sword skills so many times, even if most of them are not at full strength! It is estimated that the consumption is huge."

    As the time goes.

    Three more formations were broken in succession.

    Ji Ning has killed or captured more than 500 emperors, and has used sword techniques more than 180 times.

    "It's coming soon."

    Lord Bo Wanyue is looking forward to, "We are going to win."

    According to his estimate, every time Beiming Daojun uses his sword skills, even if he does not go all out, the consumption will not be low. It is estimated that he will die after touching it about two hundred times.

    "More than 600 master emperors have been lost, and the number of sword techniques performed has exceeded 200 times."

    "We still have more than two thousand dominating emperors, but there are only three formations left. Beiming Daojun is very smart and has always attacked some dominating emperors who control the formations."

    "Fight." Lord Bo Wanyue said coldly, "He may die at any time now. We still have more than two thousand master emperors, so we can kill him at any cost."

    But I don¡¯t know why, the closer Lord Bo Wanyue is to success, the more he feels a little panicked.

    He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, thinking that it was just because he was too eager to succeed that he felt flustered.

    "More than 700 master emperors have been captured, and there are only two formations left. The others are scattered formations that are not worth mentioning and confuse the view. Dao Lord Beiming is not dead yet!"

    "It has exceeded 800 people. He has used sword skills at least more than 250 times and he is not dead yet! There is only one left in the formation."

    "Why aren't you dead?"

    Lord Bo Wanyue became more and more anxious and flustered.

    "not good!"

    "Honored Lord!"

    Suddenly, the expressions of most of these Dominant Emperor Dharmakayas changed greatly, and one of them said even more anxiously: "Your Majesty, we are trapped!"

    ¡°Anti-trapped?¡± Lord Bo Wanyue was stunned.

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 6 Acting

    Lord Bo Wanyue's expression changed, and he murmured: "Is he really seriously injured, or is he pretending to be seriously injured?"

    He began to have doubts. In fact, this battle went so smoothly that he always felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he also felt that he was overthinking it before!  But now that he heard that the remaining master emperors were "anti-trapped", Lord Bo Wanyue's battle instinct, which he had honed for endless years, told him that there was something wrong with this battle!

    "Are they all trapped?" Lord Bo Wanyue asked.

    "We are trapped. The vast black fog is filling the air, and we can't see the other dominant emperors clearly."

    "We are trapped too."

    ¡°Trapped.¡±

    A named Master Emperor's Dharma said eagerly.

    Bo Wanyue felt more and more bad.

    ******

    Within the space of hundreds of billions of miles.

    Ji Ning was standing leisurely in mid-air. Some powers, formations and other means in the distance were attacking the 'White-robed Taoist Ji Ning' who had traveled hundreds of millions of miles away. The 'White-robed Taoist Ji Ning' was trying his best to dodge.  While resisting, using water swordsmanship, wind and thunder swordsmanship and other mysteries, fighting desperately, the true spirit disintegrated faster and faster.

    "Illusion, reality."

    "Reality, illusion."

    Ji Ning whispered softly, "With my illusory swordsmanship, I can make these master emperors unable to see any flaws and easily manipulate them in their hands."

    Since being trapped in this space, his fighting, his madness, and the acceleration of his true spirit disintegration everything is the disguise of the 'Illusory Sword Way'!

    Ji Ning¡¯s original domain of swordsmanship is spread over a billion miles around!

    With a single thought, the entire billion-mile radius becomes an ¡®illusion realm¡¯. With Ji Ning¡¯s current state, even the creatures in the illusion realm will have simple consciousness, emotions, and independent thinking!  How terrible is this?  Now they are just pretending to be some battle scenes. Within a billion miles, whatever Ji Ning wants the dominant emperors to 'see' is what they see!

    If Ji Ning can become the supreme master with ultimate swordsmanship, the realm of illusion will reach the point where illusion becomes reality.  What was transformed at that time was not only similar on the outside, but also exactly the same on the inside.  Transform a cosmic treasure into a cosmic treasure.  Transform some strong people, just some strong people!  Of course it will consume enough energy.

    Now that the transformed beings have independent thinking and simple consciousness and emotions, Ji Ning's "Illusion Sword Way" has become one of his killer moves.

    When fighting against the Supremes, this move will have a slight impact and cannot completely determine success or failure.

    How about some dominant emperors?

    ??The way of illusory swordsmanship can easily play with them!  However, it would take Ji Ning time to crack the formation and capture the dominant emperors, so he pretended to delay.

    "Master. We have taken control of this formation." Green Magic quickly reported.

    "good."

    Ji Ning showed joy and waved his hand, and a formation base covering an area of ??tens of millions of miles appeared immediately next to him. The Green Magic Body, Lord Dan, Lord of Destruction Divine Court, Lord Tiya, and Lord Yan Zuo were controlling this formation.  A big formation.  This formation was one of the many formations that Ji Ning had cracked and confiscated before. He had selected it and let Qing Mo and the others take control of it.

    "Deploy an array to cover the entire area of ??100 billion miles." Ji Ning immediately said, "Trapped them all, don't let any of them escape."

    "good."

    "Leave it to us."

    Qing Mo and the Lord of the Destruction Divine Court were all very excited.  They had never done this before, catching two thousand master emperors at once, and they were all full of anticipation, desire, and a little bit of nervousness.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A large amount of black mist spread from the formation, covering the entire space of hundreds of billions of miles almost instantly.  Originally, this formation was used to deal with Ji Ning.  It only had a small impact on Ji Ning, but this formation was the most suitable for dealing with those dominant emperors.

    "I can't see it."

    "What a terrible dark power, I was suppressed."

    "I can't see it either."

    "Can't resist."

    "We are completely trapped."

    "We are also trapped." The remaining over two thousand master emperors were completely panicked, because the ones Ji Ning had solved before were all with powerful formations.  Now that there are so many dominant emperors left, they also have a powerful formation.  It is still an attack type and cannot affect this dark formation at all!  The darkness was enveloped.  Almost 99% of the dominant emperors were unable to move.

    The remaining ones can still struggle with the help of their treasures, but in total, there are only more than ten dominating emperors, and they can't make any trouble at all.

    &nbsp; "It's over." Ji Ning immediately flew towards the Overlord Emperors. The original domain of swordsmanship enveloped the completely suppressed Overlord Emperors who couldn't move. With a thought, a large number of Overlord Emperors were taken into the cave and were separated and imprisoned.  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Soon, all the dominant emperors in the entire ** space were collected.

    "Beiming, you are so awesome, I can't even imagine it." Lord Dan was also extremely excited, and Green Demon, the Lord of the Destruction Court, Tiya, and Yan Zuo were also excited and shocked.

    "I can do such great things in this life, and I will die without regrets. If I tell you, my old friends may not believe it." Master Yanzuo also said in amazement.

    "There are more than two thousand dominating emperors." Qing Mo exclaimed.

    Ji Ning nodded: "There are more than 2,800 people in total, but you are helping me this time, otherwise I would not be able to control the formation alone."

    "We only very simply controlled the formations and cast them, and did nothing else." The Lord of the Destruction Court said, "It's still Beiming Daojun who is so powerful that the most difficult ones have been conquered. In the end, we let  We just cleaned up the mess."

    "Stop boasting." Ji Ning smiled, "You enter my cave first. This is just the first battle in the holy world. It's too early to be happy now."

    "Youdao Lord, we will definitely be able to get out alive." The Lord of Destruction Divine Court continued to boast.

    "Beiming, be careful." Lord Dan said.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In this **space with a range of hundreds of billions of miles.

    It was completely empty, and only Ji Ning was left!

    "What a good show." Ji Ning couldn't help but grinned when he thought of the previous battle. In order to make the acting more realistic, he also used some Sith treasures to resist attacks, causing some effects when being attacked.  .  After those treasures were broken into pieces, the remains were still used by Ji Ning for 'waste utilization'. After all, those attacks that flew out of the original realm of swordsmanship were all real scenes.

    Illusion and reality, Ji Ning played it extremely skillfully, and all these dominant emperors fell into his hands.

    "Let's check their memories first."

    The reason why they are captured alive, even most of the real Sith tribesmen, is to find those nine special methods, which can be related to their real 'line of survival'.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wave.

    A real Sith master appeared before his eyes.

    "Dao Lord Beiming." The leader of the Sith clan looked at Ji Ning in front of him and couldn't help being shocked. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "You, what are you going to do?"

    The original realm of swordsmanship released around Ji Ning still maintains the realm of illusion. In the eyes of the other party, Ji Ning's true spirit is still disintegrating crazily, and it seems that he is not far away from death.

    "Do you want to live or die?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Life or death?" The Sith leader was startled. Who would want to die if he could live?

    While he was hesitating, Ji Ning had quietly led the Sith leader into the illusion, and his eyes became confused.

    Ji Ning began to look through the memories of this Sith leader.

    "You also made an oath to your destiny, never to leak it?" Ji Ning's expression changed. "The top leaders of the Sith tribe are too cautious. Even the true master of the Sith tribe has to make an oath."

    Not finding the Nine** Sect, Ji Ning checked the other memories of this master in detail, hoping to gain something.

    ******

    In the most magnificent ancestral palace.

    Lord Bo Wanyue stood there silently, and the dharma bodies of the dominating emperors stood aside, and all of their deities were captured alive!  Obviously this first war has failed, all the dominant emperors have been captured alive, and a very few have been killed.

    "Honored Lord." The two figures standing aside were the incarnations of Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu.

    Methods such as divine power incarnation are still very simple. As long as you are very close to the deity, divine power incarnation and other methods can be maintained!  Now the deities of Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu are in the other two ancestral halls nearby. The distance is very close, so it is easy to maintain the incarnation.

    However, the strength of the incarnation of divine power is extremely weak, and it can be ignored compared with the original one!

    It¡¯s different with the ¡®Dharmakaya¡¯. The distance between the Dharmakaya and the deity can be very far, and the strength can be 70 to 80% of the deity.

    "What should we do now?" Chong Bichu's incarnation asked.

    ******

    The first update is here, and the second update is half an hour away.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 7 Compassion

    Lord Bo Wanyue ordered: "Remove the formation."

    "Yes." Li Jiuya responded.

    The **space formation was controlled by his Fire Nation Ancestral Palace. Soon as the **space formation was removed, the space at the foot of the Holy Mountain in the distance returned to normal, and Dao Lord Beiming also appeared.  figure.

    "Hahaha, Lord of the Sith Tribe, does he still have some means?" Ning said loudly at the foot of the Holy Mountain.

    Looking from a distance, his true spirit seemed to disintegrate very quickly.

    "The true spirit has collapsed like this, and it is not far away from death, but it can still be so calm and calm." The incarnation of Chong Bichu looked through the gate of the ancestral palace toward the foot of the holy mountain in the distance, and sighed, "It's really amazing."

    "If it were me, I'd probably start to go crazy." Li Jiuya's incarnation also said.

    Lord Bo Wanyue looked at him from a distance, frowning slightly: "Do you think the true spirit of Beiming Dao Lord disintegrated so quickly? Is it true or false?"

    "True or false?" The surrounding group of rulers, Emperor Dharmakaya, Li Jiuya, and Chong Bichu all looked at Lord Bo Wanyue in surprise.

    What level of state do they have to deceive them?

    They have been practicing for so long and have never encountered this before since they became the dominant emperor!

    "You have experienced too little. Even what you see, sense, or even intuitively think may actually be false." Lord Bo Wanyue looked at Ji Ning in the distance, "This is the first battle.  I always feel something is wrong about losing like this. If this Beiming Daojun is really good at illusion, he can completely disguise it and you won't be able to tell at all."

    "Disguised?" Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu couldn't help but exclaim.

    "It's just a possibility. It's also possible that he's really at the point of dying." Lord Bo Wanyue squinted his eyes.  He is not one of those dominant emperors. When he was in another chaotic universe in his hometown, he was truly the Supreme!  His opponent is also the Supreme.  He has even seen more powerful beings, so his vision is much higher, and he knows how terrifying illusions are.

    Lord Bo Wanyue said calmly: "I'm just telling you that this is a possibility. You must be careful and vigilant about this in the next battle."

    "Who are we next?" Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu looked at Lord Bo Wanyue.

    "What else can we do? We can only rely on us to use the protective towers one by one to fight." Lord Bo Wanyue said.

    Some of the long-distance means and many treasures of their Dao Guard Tower were almost all used in this first battle at once.  Lord Bo Wanyue's original plan was to accomplish his feats in one battle.  Get rid of Ji Ning at once.  But now that this important battle has failed, they have very few tricks at their disposal.

    Only the protective tower itself remains!

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Ji Ning suddenly fell down at the foot of the mountain in the distance.  Landing on a mountain peak, he sat cross-legged and followed the surrounding kendo origin field to block out all exploration.

    The billion-mile range has become vast, and Lord Bo Wanyue and the others can no longer explore it.

    "He is practicing again?"

    ¡°You¡¯re almost dead and you¡¯re still practicing?¡±

    Everyone, including Lord Bo Wanyue, felt a knot in their hearts.  You must know that when Ji Ning was in the prison world, he practiced cross-legged as soon as he entered the prison world and completed the 'Wind Sword Way'. After defeating that fortress, he practiced for a long time. That was to complete the 'Wind and Thunder Sword Way'!  After defeating that space-time formation, he practiced for more than a hundred years in the Chaos Era to complete the 'Illusionary Sword Way'.

    Fight once, practice once.

    And the practice time is still very long  Now Ji Ning practiced again after the First World War of the Holy Realm.  Lord Bo Wanyue and the others didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    ******

    Ji Ning was at the foot of the Holy Mountain, sitting cross-legged on a mountain peak. The original domain of swordsmanship was completely isolated from all exploration.

    "continue."

    Ji Ning summoned the Sith leader again.  Continue to look through his memories.

    time flies.

    Every dominating emperor takes a lot of time from Ji Ning, ranging from one or two hours to three to five days at most!

    "Huh." Ji Ning's mind moved, and a Sith descendant appeared next to him. This was a Sith descendant with a handsome face and a thin figure.  As soon as he saw Ji Ning, he looked shocked and said, "Master Beiming." Then there was a hint of mad hatred in his eyes.

    "not good."

    Ji Ning sensed some threat and retreated at high speed.  He even took out a huge star-like treasure and blocked it in front of him.

    Boom~~~~

    The emaciated emperor suddenly exploded, and a terrifying power spread out, which was as powerful as the Blazing Sun Territory Lord. It bombarded the stars in front of Ji Ning, making themHe was thrown back by the shock and flew thousands of miles away. Then he flew back under the control of Ji Ning.

    "You actually carried a treasure and made the craziest blow, knowing that there was little hope of killing me, but you still didn't care about your life?" Ji Ning murmured. He clearly remembered the crazy hatred in the eyes of the Sith man Hou Yi. That was true.  Treat yourself as an enemy!  But I have no hostility toward these descendants. Strictly speaking, these descendants are creatures native to my own chaotic universe.

    More than half a month has passed.

    Ji Ning summoned an emperor who was a descendant of the Sith clan. She was a female emperor. When she saw Ji Ning, she was also stunned at first, and then she was about to self-destruct without hesitation.

    "Certainly."

    Ji Ning was very straightforward this time. It was not like shaking the opponent's state of mind with a simple conversation at the beginning. Instead, the moment he called the opponent out, a wisp of the sword intention of the illusory sword path directly entered the opponent's body.

    The female emperor, who was originally crazy about self-destruction, soon became confused with her crazy eyes.

    Ji Ning was not in a good mood. He checked the memory of this female emperor.

    This woman's name is 'Emperor Renxu'. Her path to spiritual practice has been quite bumpy. She was originally a lay doctor. By chance, she entered the path of spiritual practice. She has a benevolent heart, so she named the shop opened by her family 'Renxu Hall'.  , she called herself "Renxu" after she embarked on the path of spiritual practice. Fairy Renxu, Taoist Renxu many titles witnessed her spiritual path.

    She loves all kinds of life, even the smallest plants and trees, she is full of love.

    She loves her hometown even more, the land and world where she was born and raised.

    And this war with Ji Ning is a war that cannot be retreated.

    One of the two parties must die!

    And the Sith tribe and the cultivator civilization are mortal enemies. Lord Bo Wanyue also said that once they are defeated, this space will eventually be completely destroyed by the cultivator Dao Lord!  By then their hometown will also be destroyed.  This was intolerable to Emperor Renxu, so she vowed to kill this big devil - 'Beiming Dao Lord'!

    As long as she can kill Beiming Daojun, she is willing to pay any price.

    "There is great love, so there is great hatred." Ji Ning sighed.

    "Hand over all your treasures." Ji Ning guided, and the female emperor who was led into the illusion obediently handed over all her treasures.

    Of course Ji Ning doesn¡¯t care about this female emperor¡¯s treasures, he is worried that this female emperor will commit suicide again!

    "Wake up." Ji Ning said softly.

    The female emperor was startled and woke up. When she saw Ji Ning, she immediately prepared to attack crazily, but then she realized that she had no treasures left. If her divine body just self-destructed I'm afraid she wouldn't even be able to threaten the ruler.  Not to mention threatening the terrifying Dao Lord in front of him.

    "Why are you so crazy when you see me?" Ji Ning shook his head, "There was an emperor before, and it was the same. I was a step too slow and failed to save him."

    "Why are you so hypocritical?" the female emperor said angrily, "Your cultivator civilization and our Sith tribe are mortal enemies. Once we are defeated, our hometown will be destroyed."

    "I, Dao Lord Beiming, swear on my lifeeven if I finally win in the Holy World and leave, I will never destroy the six mortal worlds in this space." Ji Ning said.

    The female emperor was stunned.

    The vows made to one¡¯s destiny cannot be faked.

    "I have no intention of destroying your world at all." Ji Ning said, "And you are not the real Sith tribe. Strictly speaking, you and I are actually the same tribe, and their Sith tribe is another  ethnic group.¡±

    "Ah." The female emperor couldn't believe it.

    "No, no we are descendants of the Sith tribe, there is no doubt about it." The female emperor couldn't help but said.

    "But your lives are fundamentally different from theirs. Haven't you noticed that they actually use you as just some pawns." Ji Ning felt that these descendants were so pitiful. The man who blew himself up before, and the Renxu Emperor in front of him  , they were all admired by him, but all of them would rather die than kill him.

    ******

    It¡¯s Monday, Tomato is asking for some free recommendation tickets~~~

    ******(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 8 The fish is dead and the net is broken

    "Difference?" The female emperor was silent.

    As the Eternal Emperor, she is naturally not stupid. She has long discovered the difference between their descendants and the real Sith!  Over the years, the dominant emperors in this secret space have long been divided into two factions. One faction is dominated by the real Sith tribe, and the other faction is dominated by the descendants.  Because some of the real Sith tribe really looked down on their descendants. Although Lord Wave Moon was suppressing them, the conflict was not intense, but everyone could feel it.

    There is some "contempt" from the Sith tribe. Although it is very subtle, the powerful descendants of them can also feel it, and naturally they are even more angry.

    That¡¯s why they took ¡®Li Jiuya¡¯ as their leader and formed their own faction.

    "What we practice is divine power, but the power of their practice is different from ours." The female emperor said softly, "We are also masters, but the strength of our descendants completely surpasses them. We carry the powerful power of Tao with every move. But  But their strength is much weaker, and they don¡¯t have the power of Tao."

    "Our descendants all know this, and we also have a lot of doubts, butbut they are indeed our ancestors." The female emperor showed an eager look, "Like Li Jiuya, his father was one of the original lords. Although  We have conflicts with them, but we are indeed their descendants, there is no doubt about this, so we are also undoubtedly the Sith tribe."

    "wrong."

    Ji Ning said, "The power of Tao comes from the omnipresent power of chaos."

    "They are repelled by Chaos, so they cannot use the power of Tao. Those repelled by Chaos are the Sith!"

    "But you are part of the chaos."

    "You and them are completely different beings This war, alas, is really embarrassing for you descendants with some Sith blood." Ji Ning shook his head, "I'm afraid you won't be relieved until the war is over.  "

    The female emperor also had a vague feeling that the Taoist Beiming in front of him was not lying.

    "I understand." The female emperor just said this.  No more words were said.

    "Go." Ji Ning waved his hand and put her into the cave magic weapon temporarily.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning searched the memory of a famous master emperor.

    ¡°None of the real Siths committed suicide!  Because they know the truth about this war!  This is basically an invasion war. They are the invading party. If they lose, they lose. In their hearts, they are somewhat resentful towards Ji Ning. They blame Ji Ning for coming to them and ending their peaceful days, so they must be ordered to fight to the death.  .

    And as for the descendants of the Sith nearly 10% of them are prepared to commit suicide!  They are all willing to sacrifice for their hometown.

    Because Ji Ning always led them into the illusion as soon as he called them out, and only after looking through his memories did he know what they were thinking.  They had no chance of fighting Ji Ning to the death.

    "They are all a bunch of pathetic guys."

    ¡°If this war doesn¡¯t end, their situation will always be embarrassing.¡±

    Even if they take refuge in the cultivator civilization, can the cultivator civilization trust them?

    The huge cultivator civilization does not lack this little dominating emperor. I am afraid that they would rather hide them and exile them aside than let them get involved in the war!

    "When there is a controller in our chaotic universe and there will be no more invasion wars, then we can be broad-minded enough and not be wary of these descendants of the Sith tribe." Although Ji Ning's mood was a bit complicated,  But not affected.  Because he knew that this was just a small tragedy caused by the collision of two major civilizations.

    If we are defeated, the entire cultivator civilization will be destroyed, which would be called a catastrophe.  Therefore, Ji Ning showed no mercy to the real Sith tribe. After looking through his memories, he almost killed them all. Only a few Ji Ning felt that they were kind-hearted rulers who were forced to join the war and survived.  .

    ******

    Ten years later.

    Ji Ning finally completely searched the memories of more than 2,800 dominant emperors.

    "No!" Ji Ning frowned.  Although I had expected it, I was still quite disappointed.

    There are nine special Dharma doors, and everyone who knows these Dharma doors has made an oath not to spread them to anyone else.  Can't view it at all.

    "Lord Bo Wanyue?" Ji Ning stood up and looked at the three radiant Dao Guard Towers in the distance. "According to the memory I checked, the entire hidden space is decided by this Lord Bo Wanyue! He seems to  It is connected with the core of the Sith tribe¡¯s lair, and some of the orders from the core of the Sith tribe¡­are all conveyed to Lord Bowan Yue.¡±

    "The Sith clan's lair is blocked and trapped, but it still has a way to communicate with the outside world?" Ji Ning frowned.

    A battle in ancient times.

    &nbsp; The Supremes led countless practitioners to defeat the Sith tribe, captured the periphery of the Sith tribe's lair, and completely blocked the inner lair!  The strong Sith tribesmen who were trapped inside were unable to come out.  But now this secret space has never been discovered by the Supremes in the past, and the Sith tribe has always been in contact with them.

    "I wonder if the strong men inside the Sith tribe's lair can find a way to come out." Ji Ning was a little worried. It was just a matter of contact. If the Sith tribe's army could come out quietly, it would be a big trouble!

    "It's time to fight."

    Ji Ning stood up and looked at the three towering towers in the distance.

    As soon as he took a step, Ji Ning quickly flew away through the air. He flew above the mountains towards the ancestral palace. The original domain of swordsmanship continued to expand while maintaining disguise. From the outside, Ji Ning's true spirit disintegrated very quickly.  At first glance, he looks like a dominating emperor who is not far from death.

    "he came."

    Lord Bo Wanyue, the incarnation of Li Jiuya, and the incarnation of Chong Bichu are gathering together.  The other dominant emperors have retreated, and now the battle mainly relies on the three of them.

    "Bo Wanyue." Ji Ning's voice boomed throughout the world as he flew towards the last ancestral palace at high speed.

    "You actually went straight to my Dao Guard Building?" Lord Bo Wanyue frowned.

    "Lord, are we?" Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu were a little anxious. They had some delusional thoughts before delusional thoughts that Ji Ning would attack their ancestral palace.  This ancestral palace is a 'Lord-level' protection building. The most dangerous thing is inside a protection building. They still dreamed that Ji Ning would rush into their protection building.  But Ji Ning ignored them at all.

    Because Ji Ning can vaguely sense that the control center of the entire hidden space is in the last ancestral palace.

    "Since he is coming straight to me." Lord Bo Wanyue said coldly, "Then you can only take the initiative to meet him. According to the previous plan, Li Jiuya, you go first. If you fail, Chong Bichu will  superior."

    "Yes." Li Jiuya responded respectfully.

    "Don't worry, although I suspect that Dao Lord Beiming may be disguising, as a Dao Lord, he has not practiced for a long time, and his level of illusion may not be that exaggerated! Then his injuries are real, and he is now seriously injured and dying.  It will be easy for you to kill him." Lord Bo Wanyue said.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning had already flown very close to the last protective tower when suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The three towering protective towers are located on the top of three mountain peaks.

    One of the protective towers suddenly rumbled, the whole building began to tremble, and it began to gradually separate from the top of the mountain below.

    "What?" Ji Ning turned around and saw the protective tower in the distance slowly breaking away from the top of the mountain. He couldn't help but be surprised, "How difficult is it to arrange the protective tower? How can you abandon the foundation like this?"

    The road protection building is fixed after completion.

    The reason why a protective tower is powerful is not only itself, but also the extremely complex formation of its foundation.

    In this way, power can be continuously absorbed through the foundation formation to maintain the operation of the entire protective tower!  Moreover, they can control an extremely wide area around them through a large formation with complex foundations, making the wide area around them their territory!  This was how they easily trapped Ji Ning into a space before.

    But now that the long-distance means of the three major protective towers have been exhausted, they can only rely on the protective towers themselves to fight.

    If it really comes to the final moment of life and death, or if you have the intention of defeating the fish or the netthen the owner of the Dao Guard Tower will do some crazy things. For example, when Ji Ning saved Lord Dan, the Dao Guard Tower actively collapsed and released the  A strange life.

    ???????????????? In the Sith civilization, the Protectorate Building is the home of a strong man.

    If it reaches the final moment of despair, the protective tower will be completely separated from the foundation, and you can choose to escape or fight the enemy to the death.

    ???******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Five Wooden Rulers Chapter 9 The decisive battle with Li Jiuya

    "Once the Dao Guard Tower is separated, many formations cannot be used, and it can no longer absorb energy. It can only use the remaining energy accumulated inside the Dao Guard Tower." Ji Ning said secretly, "Without the cooperation of many formations throughout the foundation,  The power of the Dao Guard Building is also greatly reduced. It cannot fight for a long time."

    "And I don't need to break into the Dao Guard Building at all." Ji Ning was very confident, "I will win this battle!"

    The fight in the holy world

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? More than 2,800 sovereign emperors were fighting with him, so many formations, treasures, and treasures from the protective tower came together to besiege him!  If there was really a head-on fight, Ji Ning would probably die.

    But in the last battle, I put on a good show with my illusory swordsmanship, and there was no consumption at all.  So the next step is relatively easy.

    The only one that counts as the most difficult¡ª¡ª

    It is the guardian tower controlled by Lord Bo Wanyue!  The other two guardian towers are relatively easy.

    "Try to save your strength as much as possible." Ji Ning watched as the protective tower in the distance flew high into the sky and was flying towards him. "According to the memory I searched, this protective tower is the ancestral hall of the Fire Nation and is controlled by Li Jiuya.  .I heard that Li Jiuya is an extremely great genius and has hope of entering the supreme realm?"

    ¡­¡­

    The Fire Nation Ancestral Palace broke away from the foundation formation and began its lonely flight.

    This is a fight to the death.

    There are about 400 Lord Lords in the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace. There are now 1,200 Lord Lords in the entire Holy World. They are divided into three teams, following Lord Li Jiuya, Chong Bichu and Lord Bo Wanyue respectively.

    Those who follow Li Jiuya are all descendants of the Sith!

    "Li Jiuya. This Beiming Dao Lord has been seriously injured and is not far from death. You don't need to join the battle, we can just go up. We can kill him!" said a burly man in red armor.

    "Yes. Li Jiuya, you have to live. If you live, the generations of rulers and emperors in our hometown can live more comfortably. In this desperate fight, we can go up first. Once we kill this big devil who caused the catastrophe, then  It¡¯s all so easy.¡±

    Li Jiuya remained silent.

    He was in a very complicated mood.

    He doesn¡¯t have much resentment towards the Beiming Taoist Lord.  He had seen too much, when Dharmakaya followed his father in the last war.  He had long understood the truth.

    "Can you go back?"

    Li Jiuya looked at the companions next to him. These master emperors were all strong men who had cultivated among the countless creatures born in his hometown. Over the endless years, he had developed a deep friendship with them.

    "We have no way out. Each of us has sworn an oath long ago to be loyal to Lord Bo Wanyue and obey his orders. Retreating will only lead to death."

    "For the sake of my companions, Lord Beiming, you'd better die." Li Jiuya's eyes flashed with cold light.

    "Listen to my orders!" Li Jiuya shouted.

    All the rulers and emperors behind him responded to the order with solemn respect.

    "There are three major formations for the mass extinction of human beings! One hundred and ninety-two master emperors are required to control them." Li Jiuya glanced at them and immediately waved his hand, with his magic power flying, and selected one hundred and ninety-two among them.  "You control the three formations respectively, and quickly take control."

    "yes."

    "The rest are all attack formations. The remaining emperors are divided into six teams. Let's take control of each one." Li Jiuya randomly divided the remaining emperors into six teams, because there were many emperors, and he, the guardian of the Taoist Tower,  In fact, there is no need for so many formations.

    "Li Jiuya, what should we do with our dharma body?"

    "Our Dharmakaya also has combat power."

    These descendants kept saying.

    Li Jiuya said coldly: "Dharmakaya, you can take care of it. If you have treasures, prepare them. Prepare for the final fight."

    "good."

    "Walk."

    These dominant emperors quickly took control of the formation.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s original realm of swordsmanship always maintains an illusion.  In the eyes of the Sith tribe, Ji Ning was flying at high altitude.

    But in fact, there is a difference of more than 600 million miles between Ji Ning¡¯s real location and the phantom location!

    "Guarding Tower. If I don't even go in, how powerful can this Dao Guarding Tower be?" Ji Ning looked at the twelve-story tower flying at high speed. This Dao Guarding Tower was majestic and exuded coercion.  There is also a faint sense of threat.  The protective tower kept getting closer to Ji Ning, which made Ji Ning frown and immediately started to retreat, trying to put as much distance as possible.

    "Attack!"

    Accompanied by a cold shout.

    That was a man in black robes, his eyes were terrifyingly calm. He was standing at the door of the Dao Guard Building, just looking at it.Ji Ning outside.

    Although he saw it, Ji Ning would not rush into the Dao Guard Building.

    "Li Jiuya?" Ji Ning immediately recognized the other person. In the memories of the dominant emperors, he had already 'seen' Li Jiuya many times.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    On the ninth floor of the Protector Building, some formation patterns lighted up, and a large amount of power surged.

    Wow~~~~

    A destructive space ripple swept towards Ji Ning. It was so large in scope and so fast that it reached Ji Ning almost instantly.

    "Damn it! It completely enveloped me." Ji Ning frowned upon seeing this. Although he maintained the illusion, this time the enemy attacked in a large area, and his entire sword origin field was within the attack!  Dare it be an illusion or the real person, both are attacked.

    With this kind of large-scale attack, Ji Ning is the most helpless.

    Ji Ning immediately pulled out a Beihong Sword, and with a slight stroke, a ripple in space immediately enveloped Ji Ning.

    Use space swordsmanship to resist space ripple attacks.

    Ji Ning was surrounded by space ripples like water bubbles, resisting the covering attack. Ji Ning could sense the power of the opponent's attack and exerted just a little more power.  The original realm of swordsmanship still maintains the illusion, and 'Illusion Ji Ning' also used the appearance of space swordsmanship to block this move.

    "Attack." Another order was given.

    A terrifying and huge fan-shaped sword light erupted from the sixth floor of the Dao Guard Building. This fan-shaped sword light was composed of countless small sword lights, densely packed The power was vast, and the huge fan-shaped sword light also had a wide range.  Big, completely covering the entire original field of kendo!  A fierce sweep was carried out in the original field of kendo.

    Ji Ning had no choice but to use his sword skills to resist again. Fortunately, the energy consumption was very small.  After all, the power of such a large-scale attack on Ji Ning's body was much smaller. It could barely match the power of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord. Ji Ning could easily resist it.

    "Attack."

    This time, it was on the third floor of the Dao Protector Building that an extremely violent and powerful golden flame erupted. The mighty golden flames were overwhelming, burning and covering the entire kendo origin field.

    "Did they guess that I was an illusion? Otherwise, why do I always attack in a large area?" Ji Ning frowned. The power of large-scale attacks is not strong, but it always consumes power, which makes Ji Ning a little worried. "We have to change our strategy."

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Bo Wanyue and Chong Bichu, who were watching the battle in the distance, watched carefully. Because during the battle, Li Jiuya could not keep releasing his spiritual thoughts to maintain the connection with the incarnation of divine power, so the incarnation of divine power also temporarily dissipated at this moment.  There are only the incarnations of Bo Wanyue and Chong Bichu here.

    "Chong Bichu, watch carefully." Lord Bo Wanyue stared at him, "If Li Jiuya can win this battle, that's all. But if he loses, it's up to you! You are the most amazing person in our Sith tribe.  If you are the master, other master emperors will die if they die, and I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    "Don't worry, Lord." Chong Bichu said.

    Chong Bichu is the only one among the ruling emperors in the entire hidden space who has a "perfect Taoist heart", and he is not far away from becoming a "Lord".

    Because the true Sith, even if they take that step, they only become Lords.

    And the descendants of the Sith tribe took the final step and became supreme!  That¡¯s why ¡®Li Jiuya¡¯ attracted more attention.

    But speaking from the heart, Lord Bo Wanyue is of course closer to his fellow clan Chong Bichu.

    "No matter how well the Beiming Taoist pretends to be." Chong Bichu looked at him from a distance, "If he can continue to resist when Li Jiuya controls the entire Fire Nation Ancestral Palace to fight to the death then it is almost certain  , his injuries are fake.¡±

    "Yes. If he is so seriously injured, it is indeed impossible to defeat Li Jiuya's Fire Nation Ancestral Palace." Lord Bo Wanyue said.

    "Li Jiuya is also very smart."

    Chong Bichu looked at it and sneered, "He is consuming the remaining power of the entire Dao Guard Tower and launching large-scale attacks again and again. This must have been fifteen times in a row!"

    Lord Bo Wanyue watched from afar, Li Jiuya is dead?  Or even Chong Bichu died?  He wouldn't care too much. As long as he was alive and succeeded in killing Ji Ning, that would be the best.

    ******

    Tomato tells you two pieces of good news.

    The first one is something that Tomato has been worried about for a long time. After spending more than a year adapting "The Wilderness" into an animation, we are almost ready. We spent a lot of money on the animation of "The Wilderness". Domestic, Hong Kong, and  Malaysia has also invited many experts, and even invited the team of the Japanese comic "Death" from Japan to form the animation team of "The Rebellion", just to create sufficiently sophisticated animations, hoo hoo, it's almost there, waitTomato will let everyone know when the commercial comes out.

    The second news is that the computer game "The Age of Desolation", which was also developed very early, has finally been almost successfully developed. The development of PC games takes longer than mobile games. After all, it is played on a computer, and the requirements for various graphic effects are higher.  , mobile games have been online for more than a year, and the computer game has just been almost successfully developed. It is now in closed beta testing, and Tomato is also trying it out. Playing it on a large computer screen it is indeed very cool!  This game is completely adapted from the novel. It is not a simple trick on the market. For example, at the beginning of the game, you enter the underworld and meet Mr. Cui Tomato is currently trying it out, and more is still being figured out, um um,  We will let you know when the public beta will be released.

    **(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 10 Exhausted

    All I saw was mid-air.

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, retreated at high speed, while the Fire Nation Ancestral Palace chased and attacked frantically.

    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±

    The power of the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace is either a mighty golden flame, a huge fan-shaped sword light, or ripples in space.  In addition to this kind of attack that covers the entire original field of swordsmanship, there are also other attacks targeting Ji Ning as an individual!  Those attacks targeting individuals are more concentrated and more powerful!

    "Our large-scale formation has attacked fifteen times, and some other formations have also attacked nineteen times. How can he still be able to withstand it?" Some of the dominant emperors who controlled the formation in the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace were very anxious.

    "His true spirit is disintegrating faster, and he will probably die soon."

    "His strength is extraordinary, not comparable to ordinary Dao Lords. It is estimated that the true spirit of the soul is also stronger, and the collapse can last longer."

    ¡°Give it another try.¡±

    "He could die at any time."

    Under the leadership of Li Jiuya, a group of master emperors took action wildly in the Fire Nation's ancestral palace, while Ji Ning resisted and retreated at high speed.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    Under the attention of Li Jiuya and the others, Ji Ning's true spirit disintegration speed is indeed slowly increasing, and the injuries are obviously getting more and more serious. If it was a normal Dao Lord, he would have died long ago!  But Ji Ning is still fighting.

    as time flows¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is still alive and kicking, seemingly struggling hysterically and crazily, but he refuses to die!

    When most of the power accumulated in the entire Fire Nation Ancestral Palace was consumed.

    "Pretended!" Li Jiuya suddenly said coldly with a cold face.

    "Disguise?" The dharma bodies of some of the dominating emperors beside him were all stunned. The longer it took, the more worried they became in their hearts, but they could also clearly see that the 'white-robed Taoist''s true spirit collapsed faster.  .  It seemed even crazier, and seemed to be very close to 'successfully killing Dao Lord Beiming', which they didn't want to believe.

    Li Jiu gritted his teeth and said: "Before he fought with us, he was seriously injured and dying! But now that most of the power accumulated in the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace has been consumed, he is still fighting? He is also a Taoist Lord, and his soul is really spiritual  No matter how strong you are, how strong can you be?"

    "Then wewe" These dominant emperors panicked.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's really an illusion." Lord Bo Wanyue looked at it from a distance, "They are the first Taoist master in the chaotic universe to master the eternal ultimate way. They really shouldn't be underestimated! Not only are they powerful in swordsmanship, but they are also so amazing in illusion. Just  Even I can't see the flaw in his illusion."

    Lord Bo Wanyue is still calm.

    How long will he live?  The spiritual civilization in the chaotic universe where the Sith tribe is home is much more developed.  There is already someone who can become the eternal emperor by relying on the ultimate way!  Therefore, Lord Bo Wanyue had already made many predictions about Ji Ning, but he believed that Ji Ning was a Taoist who had failed in Hedao after all. He had only been practicing for a short period of time and had not been able to improve in many aspects.

    But now, at least in terms of illusion, this Beiming Daojun is very strong.

    "Honored Lord, what about me?" Chong Bichu frowned.

    "Follow the original plan." Lord Bo Wanyue said, "I will give you all the treasures I can give you! Li Jiuya will definitely not be able to win. The power of his Fire Nation Ancestral Palace will soon be exhausted. Once it is exhausted,  If it¡¯s all gone, the entire ancestral palace won¡¯t even be able to fly! We still have to rely on you.¡±

    "Yes." Chong Bichu nodded.

    "What a pity." Lord Bo Wanyue looked outside, "Li Jiuya can be regarded as one of the best among the countless descendants we have come to this chaotic universe. He has extremely high talent and understanding, and is even expected to become the supreme! If he becomes  . His status is much higher than mine. It¡¯s a pity that his Taoist heart is flawed and he has never been able to perfect his Taoist heart.¡±

    To become the Supreme Being, it is necessary to have a perfect Taoist mind.

    To master the eternal and ultimate way, it is also necessary to have a perfect heart.

    "Even this time, I'm afraid I have to die here." Lord Bo Wanyue sighed. Once the power of the Fire Nation Ancestral Palace is exhausted, there will be no threat to the Fire Nation Ancestral Palace. With Ji Ning's strength, he can easily  You can catch Li Jiuya.  Even Lord Bo Wanyue did not dare to rush out and fight Ji Ning one on one outside.

    *******

    Within the scope of the original domain of kendo.

    In a starry fortress with a diameter of only more than ten feet, it was Ji Ning and the green magic body.  Qing Magic worked hard to maintain this fortress by consuming mana.

    Ji Ning was sitting aside, with a wine flask and a wine glass on the table next to him.

    Occasionally pick up the wine glass and taste it gently.

    It only takes a little effort to maintain the illusion of the entire kendo origin field, so that the performance of 'Illusion Ji Ning' can be more realistic!  Those onesThe power of individual attacks is more concentrated. The attack power emitted by the 'Lord Level' Dao Guard Building is close to the Supreme Level, but in fact they all hit the 'illusion' and cannot hurt Ji Ning at all.

    And a large-scale attack covers the entire field.  The power was spread out, but not that strong. It was actually quite easy to resist. However, Ji Ning was unwilling to resist and simply took out a Sith treasure.

    It should be noted that in a previous battle, Ji Ning captured more than 2,800 Overlord Emperors!  Those dominant emperors all carried various treasures. It can be said that in that battle, Ji Ning took away more than 80% of the Sith treasures in the entire hidden space at once!  There are more than ten pieces of Qingyang Star level.

    Ji Ning took out one piece at random and let the green magic body refine and control it.  Resisting the attack.

    Those large-scale attacks fell on this fortress that Ji Ning had chosen to be thick and good at defense.  I resisted easily.

    This fortress is on the same level as Qingyang Star and is better at defense.

    This kind of attack, which is close to the main level of the Blazing Sun Domain, cannot break through its thick protective layer at all. It only consumes the power of the green magic body.

    "retreat."

    Ji Ning watched the battle, and at the same time, the entire kendo domain was retreating and escaping at high speed.

    "Master, why do we keep retreating and escaping?" Green Magic asked, "These Sith attacks are very powerful, large-scale, and they fall on this fortress time and time again. In this case, why bother to escape?"

    "You are wrong." Ji Ning smiled, "Fighting is not a simple fight, but depends on the essence. My fight with the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace In fact, I don't need to fight at all, I just need to delay the time and wait for the fire.  The energy of Guozu Palace is exhausted, and I will win."

    Ji Ning looked through the barrier of the fortress and looked at the Fire Nation's ancestral palace in the distance that he had been chasing.

    "When it is completely separated from the foundation, it has no way out and can only fight to the death." Ji Ning said, "In this case, why bother to fight with him? Moreover, I ran away all the way, and it chased all the way. This  The protective tower also consumes power when flying at high speed."

    The reason why I kept retreating and escaping.

    Ji Ning has another reason that he didn¡¯t mention¡ª¡ª

    I want to put enough distance between myself and the other two ancestral palaces!  When the time comes, after all the rulers of the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace are captured, Ji Ning can check the memories one by one!  If you are too close to the two ancestral palaces, I am afraid that the two ancestral palaces will come to destroy and disturb you.

    The further away you are, the harder it will be for them to disturb you.

    ¡­¡­

    Escape and kill at the same time.

    The power rumbled, and the power was as powerful as destroying the heaven and the earth. Occasionally, a golden light shot out, which was almost supreme level. When it passed by the earth, a bottomless hole appeared in the earth.  Those large-scale attacks covering billions of miles or even tens of billions of miles would make ordinary masters afraid.

    This kind of battle, if it were other practitioners, would have been over long ago.

    Only the Supremes and Ji Ning can deal with it.

    "The power of the Fire Nation's Ancestral Palace has been almost exhausted, and we can only continue to fly." Li Jiu gritted his teeth, and his voice resounded throughout the Ancestral Palace, and every dominant emperor in the Ancestral Palace could hear it.

    "We have already lost this battle. All that is left is to fight to the death." Li Jiuya was heartbroken.

    Because he knew that this last fight was to make these companions fight for their lives.

    The civilization of cultivators, the civilization of the Sith tribe Li Jiuya was a little hesitant, but these companions who were also descendants of the Sith tribe were what he really cared about the most.

    But it¡¯s useless to care anymore, they can¡¯t disobey the order of ¡®Lord Bowanyue¡¯. Every dominant emperor has long made an oath to obey the orders of Lord Bowanyue.

    "One last ditch effort."

    "Kill, even if you fight to the death, you will consume the power of Beiming Daojun. It will consume him to death."

    "If we kill him, there is still hope for our hometown. If he dies, it will all be gone."

    "kill."

    "Li Jiuya, please stay. As long as you are alive, we descendants will at least have a leader!" The dominant emperors had begun to fly out of the Fire Nation's ancestral hall one by one, and streams of light flew out, some of which were still alive.  He persuaded Li Jiuya not to join the war.

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 11 Surprise

    Streams of light flew out from outside the Fire Nation's ancestral hall, fearless of death, flying out with despair and madness.

    Li Jiuya watched silently.

    He suddenly felt that the flowing light flying out was so beautiful, and it was also like a knife piercing his heart.

    In fact, for a long time, the torture in his heart has made him extremely painful. This is also the reason why his Taoist heart has never been perfect!

    "Death is also a kind of relief."

    "My friends, you are all dead. What's the use of me living alone? Will I continue to be used as a pawn for the Sith tribe?" There was calmness in Li Jiuya's eyes, and at the same time he began to release the two prisoners imprisoned in the Fire Nation's ancestral palace.  Monster, click, click, click~~~ The deepest part of the ancestral palace immediately began to be unchained, and the two ancient beings began to wake up.

    Boom~~Boom~~~Boom~~~

    Soon the entire Fire Nation Ancestral Palace trembled. The two strange beings also fell into madness after waking up. It is difficult to control the strange beings!  But it is relatively easy to drive them into madness and attack all enemies in front of them.

    The Sith generally regard these strange beings as a last resort and let these strange beings fight for their lives.

    "They're all gone." Li Jiuya looked at it. Hundreds of streams of light had already flown out of the Fire Nation's ancestral palace. They all flew towards the domain of the sword's origin in the distance. They all killed them one by one. As long as they were killed by the sword's origin.  Everything swallowed up by the domain is no longer heard.

    "I'm here too." Li Jiuya could sense that the two strange beings had awakened and began to destroy them wantonly.

    The power of this Lord-level protective tower has finally been completely exhausted. Without the blessing of power, the protective tower can no longer prevent these two powerful strange beings from being continuously destroyed.

    Li Jiuya doesn¡¯t care either.

    Once this ancestral palace and its foundation are broken, there is no turning back.  Even if the power is exhausted, it is useless even if it is not destroyed. At best, some weapons can be disassembled.

    "Kill." With determination, Li Jiuya turned into a stream of light and killed Ji Ning in the distance. He was the last one among this group of dominating emperors to kill.

    ¡­¡­

    Lord Bo Wanyue, Chong Bichu and others watched in silence as hundreds of streams of light and even the last stream of light representing the ¡®Li Vulture Fang¡¯ flew out to kill Dao Lord Beiming.

    But Ji Ning fell into joy.

    He has taken over the fortress and controls the original domain of swordsmanship.  In turn, he flew up at high speed to meet the attacking master emperors.  The original realm of swordsmanship was also changing and moving. Once it enveloped the dominant emperors, they all fell into an illusion and were easily put away by Ji Ning.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    None of the crazy attacks from these Taoist Lords could fall on Ji Ning, so Ji Ning used a little bit of strength to use his body skills to avoid them.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡ª¡± Just as Ji Ning was filled with joy, he was about to start checking the memories of these dominant emperors.  His expression changed slightly and he looked towards the Fire Nation Ancestral Palace in the distance where cracks were beginning to appear at the bottom.

    Bang bang~~~

    A large hole appeared in the side hall at the bottom of the Fire Nation's Ancestral Hall, and a creature that looked like a big fish flew out. After flying out, the size of this big fish quickly increased, and it was more than 30,000 miles long, resembling a fish's body.  There are long beards on the mouth. The long beards are extremely flexible and are over ten thousand miles long.  There are also densely packed claws on its abdomen, with a total of eighteen claws.

    At the end of its tail, there is a long silk thread, which cuts across the sky, carrying terrifying cutting power.

    "What a strange creature." Ji Ning felt threatened, "It feels more difficult than the one we met last time."

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    Almost at the same time, a strange life like a cricket slowly swam out from the main hall door of the Fire Nation's ancestral hall, its body exuding a single golden light.  Just by looking at it with the naked eye, Ji Ning had a feeling that this strange cricket-like being had an extremely hard body. Even if it broke into dozens of pieces, it would probably not survive, and it would be very difficult to kill.

    "We have to find the life core of both of them before we can kill them." Ji Ning secretly said, "But they are both extremely difficult to deal with. I'm afraid it will take ten or twenty swords to kill them."

    "But why should I kill them?"

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Land down directly to the ground below.  He has already flown out of the Holy Mountain range and is over a grassland.

    As soon as Ji Ning landed on the grassland, he used his illusory swordsmanship, and Ji Ning disappeared out of thin air.

    The camouflage of the illusion blends into the surroundings, without any breath or any trace.

    ?"Kill, kill, kill" The two strange beings from outside the chaotic universe have violent and crazy eyes. Their bodies are naturally powerful, and they are looking for all the breath of life.

    But they keep looking around

    In the end, he turned around and flew towards the two remaining ancestral palaces in the distance!  Because the power of the two ancestral palaces is so conspicuous.  They all sensed that there was life in the two ancestral palaces.

    "Damn it! It's really an illusion. Lord Beiming's illusion is really" Lord Bo Wanyue's expression changed upon seeing this.  They were obviously two strange beings released from prison by our side, but now they couldn't find Ji Ning at all, and instead they were killing them.

    They imprisoned them and drove the strange beings into madness.

    Now that strange beings are killing us, it can be regarded as cause and effect.

    "Boom."

    "Wow."

    Two strange beings flew to an ancestral palace respectively and began to attack the ancestral palace crazily. Their powerful bodies and energy even greater than that of the Bird-Vulcan God allowed them to vent their attacks crazily, even opening their big mouths to bite the ancestral palace.  temple.

    But where in the two ancestral palaces can they shake?

    Boom boom boom~~~~

    Along with the counterattacks of the two ancestral halls, attacks with almost supreme power opened wounds again and again on the bodies of the two strange creatures. The strange creature that looked like a cricket withstood nearly a hundred attacks, and its body was all attacked.  It was almost completely rotten, and the core of life was destroyed and killed.  Another strange creature that looked like a big fish regained consciousness when it was about to die, crawled into the earth and escaped.

    "Are you awake again?" Lord Bo Wanyue was also a little surprised, "You've gone crazy and you're still awake. You really have great power between life and death."

    He didn¡¯t care about the strange life of the big fish.

    Because of the stability of the Holy Realm, the strange life could not escape at all. It waited until the enemy 'Beiming Dao Lord' was dealt with.  There are ways to catch and clean up that big fish slowly.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." Lord Bo Wanyue looked into the distance, his eyes falling on the grassland in the distance where Ji Ning disappeared before.

    "Dao Lord Beiming is a hundred times a thousand times more dangerous than that big fish!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning relied on the illusion to hide, and immediately summoned Li Jiuya.

    Li Jiuya was once the Sith tribe's hope, and he was expected to become the Supreme.  Another child of a Sith Lord.  Ji Ning had previously searched the memories of more than 2,800 Overlord Emperors, but had always failed, so Ji Ning felt that ordinary Overlord Emperors might search their memories.  The hope of finding the Ninth Gate is also slim.

    Li Jiuya has a special status and may have hope.

    "Huh." Li Jiuya, dressed in black robe, appeared in front of Ji Ning.  His eyes were calm, and he smiled slightly when he saw Ji Ning: "Dao Lord Beiming."

    "Buzz."

    Ji Ning, however, directly led Li Jiuya into the illusion without saying a word.

    He was afraid. He was afraid that Li Jiuya would not hesitate to kill himself to attack him, but then he would not be able to check his memory. If he wanted to chat, he could do it later. However, the nine special methods were the most important thing related to his hope for cultivation, and there was no room for the slightest  main idea.

    "This is really a lot of memories." Ji Ning began to check and found out that Li Jiuya had a flaw in his Taoist heart after all.  He didn't have much resistance to Ji Ning's illusion.

    Ji Ning began to look through his memories.

    Looking at Ji Ning, he felt a little sad. Li Jiuya was really pitiful. If he lived in a cultivator civilization, he would probably become a supreme being.

    "What, the nine special methods have also sworn not to be spread to outsiders?" Ji Ning was speechless when he read about the nine special methods.  Although he had expected it, he still had hope in Li Jiuya, but in fact all of these Sith tribesmen had sworn an oath, and even Li Jiuya was no exception.

    "well."

    Ji Ning was a little disappointed when he couldn't find the nine special methods, but he continued to look through Li Jiuya's memories.

    Time passes gradually, one hour, two hours

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Gradually, Ji Ning's eyes brightened, and Lian Xian continued to look through his memories. The more he looked at him, the more excited he became.  My body was shaking with excitement.

    ""Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler"!" Ji Ning was excited.

    *******

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off???

    Tomato has been writing novels for nearly ten years, and has always thought that one day his novels could be adapted into full-length animations!  I have been thinking Japanese animation is so developed, but the imaginative world structure of our Chinese online novels is not weak at all, and is even better in many aspects. If online novels are adapted into full-length animations, a large number of fairy tales, fantasy novels will appear in China  Animation maybe it can catch up with "Dragon Ball" and "One Piece".

    &nbsp; The long-form Xianxia animation is a total loss of money, because there is no hope of being broadcast on TV stations and can only be broadcast for free on the Internet!  When Tomato's novel was to be adapted into a game, many companies were looking for Tomato.  Tomato only had one request - to make animation, and almost everyone gave up at that time.  Because The Age of Desolation is very long, the animation produced will also be long. Every minute of the animation is worth money It is a very expensive thing. Can it be played online for free?  Very few people have such courage.

    The boss of the first wave originally wrote novels, and he had always wanted to adapt online novels into animations, so he collaborated with me.

    You can say that.

    ?This animation took a lot of effort and money, just to make it a high-quality product!  I dare not say how awesome it is.  It's absolutely beautiful.  Tomato has already posted some scene pictures of the animation on his WeChat account, such as the ¡®underworld¡¯ scene.  Scenes like 'Wing Snake Lake' have already been released.

    ??You only need to add Tomato¡¯s public WeChat account to see it. You can add me by searching for ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯ or ¡®fanqie34¡¯.

    I want to say that this animation is really good.

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 12 "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler"

    "What an unexpected surprise!" Ji Ning had given up on finding any of the nine special methods before. He just went through Li Jiuya's memories with caution and thought, but a 'big surprise' appeared.

    "Five Chapters on the Wooden Ruler" was created by Li Jiuya!

    Li Jiuya is indeed a genius!

    After Li Jiuya's father invaded this chaotic universe with the Sith army, he began to live in this hidden space. Following the orders from the highest level of the Sith tribe, each of the Sith tribe began to reproduce as much as possible. Li Jiuya's father  You are the lord, but you also had your only child at this stage - Li Jiuya, and also raised a son.

    Li Jiuya¡¯s talent has been extremely high during his years of practice, and he has been making great progress all the way!

    But after all, he is a descendant of the Sith tribe, and the Sith tribe is wary of treating these descendants!  The Sith tribe did not teach and guide the ¡®ultimate way¡¯!  Because once a being is born who becomes the 'Supreme' by virtue of the ultimate way, then this descendant of the Sith tribe will be able to control this chaotic universe. Once controlled, this chaotic universe will still be very suitable for the current civilization of practitioners.

    After all, the descendants of the Sith tribe, like the cultivators of the civilization, are native-born.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? ? ? ? ? can't be affected even by the 'Oath of Life' even if the "Oath of Life" has become the supreme way. The Sith people are wary and worried that they can't control it, so naturally they don't teach the ultimate way.

    Although Li Jiuya has high talent, under the guidance of the Sith clan, he finally succeeded in joining the Tao and became a master!

    For Li Jiuya, this may be considered luck.

    Ji Ning also had no guidance and embarked on the path of ultimate swordsmanship, but the 'difficulty of joining the sword' made Ji Ning fail in joining the sword.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether ¡®becoming the master¡¯ is good or bad for Li Jiuya.

    After becoming the master¡ª¡ª

    He successively cultivated all five paths to the realm of dominance. This rapid progress alarmed the entire Sith tribe!  The highest level of the Sith tribe pays great attention to him.

    Later, the ancient war began!

    Li Jiuya¡¯s father serves as the lord.  He also wants to lead the Sith tribe to fight!  And Li Jiuya also asked to join the war and fight with his father.  As the 'Proud One of Heaven', he had a very special status. After his strong request the senior officials of the Sith clan only agreed to let his dharma body participate in the war. After all, the war was tragic, and they were worried that Li Jiuya would die as a result.

    The entire Sith tribe is still looking forward to the emergence of a ¡®Supreme¡¯ among these descendants.

    During the war, Li Jiuya's Dharma Body fought with his father and experienced a lot. Gradually he came into contact with the truth!

    "You idiots, can't you feel it. The difference between you and these real Sith tribe? It is our endless world of chaos that gave birth to you and raised you! The world of chaos tolerates you and excludes the Sith tribe! Because the Sith tribe  They are enemies, enemies of this chaotic world. But you are helping these enemies!"

    "You are also practitioners, why are you willing to be driven by the Sith tribe?"

    That Supreme Bolin came to kill.

    The angry scolding was also heard by Li Jiuya. Li Jiuya had already had many speculations and doubts, but now he was even more certain.

    "Ya'er." His father found him at that time. "We were very unlucky. We met the Supreme Being of the cultivator civilization halfway. We couldn't stop him. You will definitely die this time. I will destroy your Dharma body first to avoid being attacked by that cultivator."  The Supreme Being will kill you Every strike he makes contains the entanglement of cause and effect, and will destroy you according to cause and effect."

    "Father. I am a cultivator, not a Sith, right?" Li Jiuya asked back.

    Ji Ning could see Li Jiuya's father's expression at that time through Li Jiuya's memory.

    That expression.  Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    Li Jiuya¡¯s father was silent for a moment, looking at his son with complicated emotions in his eyes.  Heartache, worry, longing, expectation

    This is a simple father's worry about his son's future life when facing death.

    Li Jiuya's father said: "It doesn't matter if you know that I couldn't tell you because of my oath, but now you know it yourself. I have no choice but to come and fight for a chance. And you also have no choice,  Our father and son are quite miserable."

    As he said this, Li Jiuya's father's eyes showed deep reluctance.

    Then he said: "If you become the Supreme, the Sith tribe will not dare to neglect you. You will still be considered an important thug servant. But if you have not made a breakthrough, you will only be a small master and not even a thug servant."  GoI can still protect you while I'm alive, but this time I'm going to die. I can't protect you. If you have the chance, just escape and escape to the civilization of practitioners."

    Li Jiuya was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t think about it??, his father would let him escape to the civilization of practitioners.

    "Okay, it's too late." Li Jiuya's father immediately placed a palm on Li Jiuya's chest, destroying the Dharma Body with one palm.

    Since then, the memory of my father has ended.

    This battle

    The team led by Li Jiuya¡¯s father was wiped out by Supreme Bolin!

    ¡­¡­

    The ancient war is over.

    Li Jiuya lives in the holy world of hidden space. Originally, the Sith tribe still paid much attention to him, but he had inner demons and his Taoist heart had flaws that were difficult to eliminate.

    ¡°I am a practitioner.

    But he is a descendant of the Sith clan. If the Sith clan treats him really well, that's all. In fact, all of their descendants are cannon fodder and pawns. Even if they work hard to become the supreme, they are still just thugs and servants.

    What¡¯s the point of such practice?

    And he has never been able to forget his father's words: "I have no choice but to fight for a chance. And you also have no choice. We, father and son, are miserable enough."

    This sentence made him very heartbroken.

    Since his mother passed away due to the end of his life, his father has been the relative he cares about most, and his father is indeed very protective and doting on him.

    It was only when he heard these words that he realized¡ª¡ª

    My father has always lived a miserable life.

    Although you are a respected lord, you still have no choice. You must have had no choice but to fight for a chance.

    "The Sith! The Sith!" This made Li Jiuya feel resentful towards the Sith. He became a pawn and cannon fodder, even his father.

    These inner demons and distracting thoughts

    It makes him unable to perfect his Taoist heart, even though he also knows that with greater strength, there is more hope whether it is revenge on the Sith tribe or escape!  He also wanted to practice to become the Supreme, but his Taoist heart could not be perfected, and he could not even make any progress.

    ¡­¡­

    Unable to make progress in practice, Li Jiuya gradually gave up.

    Later, he thought of another way to take revenge on the Sith!

    He knew that the Sith tribe had taught nine special methods. These special methods were to make it easier for practitioners to practice. Divine and magical powers were all integrated into one, and even the 'Tao Lord' level no longer faced a life-or-death crisis.  Even if the combination fails, you can quickly recover and try again!  This is why the Sith tribe has so many dominant emperors and even lords.

    "These nine methods of the Sith tribe are each more perfect than the last! But in the end, the most perfect one can only be practiced to the level of the Taoist Master of Life and Death, and the body will disintegrate and the true spirit will be extinguished."

    "I can feel that this method has some conflicts with the 'Tao' of this chaotic world. If it is modified, it will probably be better."

    The true Sith tribe cannot understand the ¡®Tao¡¯ of this chaotic universe.

    But Li Jiuya can understand it!

    Without being able to understand it, the Sith Clan¡¯s Chaos Universe Controller was able to create a method that would have no problems at least up to the Dao Lord level, which shows how powerful he is.  Li Jiuya had personally watched the nine special methods, and could also understand the process of the great being gradually modifying and perfecting the methods, and he also had a vague understanding of them.

    So, Li Jiuya began to learn from it and create.

    He believed that the nine special methods of the Sith tribe were wrong from the beginning, but they were very tolerant of the methods when they were weak.

    Just like in the mortal realm, any kind of cultivation methods can be used, such as those that build the foundation elixir and the Yuanying those that reach the human level, those that reach the heaven level those that enable all phenomena and souls to return to the void  It is because the weaker the strength, the smaller the 'Tao' influence of the entire chaotic universe.  The further you climb towards the top, the more perfect you will be.

    Li Jiuya himself understood the ¡®Tao¡¯ of the chaotic universe, borrowed some techniques from the nine special methods, and began to combine them to create.

    So there are five chapters: "Ordinary Chapter", "Gods and Demons Chapter", "World Chapter", "Dao Lord Chapter" and "Immortal Chapter".

    That is, "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler". The reason why it is called "The Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler" is because his father has a favorite magic weapon that is in the shape of a wooden ruler. Li Jiuya liked to play with the wooden ruler when he was a child, so the wooden ruler  The ruler became a toy for Li Jiuya, and he always carried it with him, becoming a sustenance for his feelings towards his father.

    *******

    The first update and the second one were written faster, within half an hour.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 13 Immortality

    Li Jiuya created this method to take revenge on the Sith tribe.

    Revenge for his father, revenge for himself, and revenge for countless descendants of the Sith!

    They, the descendants, are all cannon fodder, and their father has no choice but to join the war.

    "Our father and son are quite miserable." These words were like a knife stabbing Li Jiuya's heart again and again. He could not forget his father's expression at that time.

    So he wants revenge.

    He wants to create such a methodand then find an opportunity to deliver it to the hands of the cultivator civilization!  He believed that through this, the civilization of cultivators would definitely increase in strength, a large number of sovereign emperors would be born, and even more supreme beings would be born.  Those Sith tribe will be beaten back.

    Once the Sith tribe learns about the method of creating this kind of method, it will be over!

    So he has been experimenting with some of the creatures in his Cave Heaven Magic Treasure. As a master, he has many Cave Heaven Magic Treasures, and there are countless creatures in them, so that these creatures can test their practice In the practice test, many creatures are wrong because they are wrong.  Dharma eventually died.  Test again and again, revision again and again.

    His talent and understanding were brought into full play, and "Mortal Chapter" and "Gods and Demons Chapter" were quickly successful. "Mortal Chapter" is equivalent to the gods and gods in the three realms, and "Gods and Demons Chapter" is equivalent to the gods and immortals to the ancestral gods and ancestors.  level.

    Although it is different from the nine special methods, it can still be successful.

    Just like the blue and white mark method practiced by Ji Ning has similar effects.

    "The World Chapter" is equivalent to the World Realm, which is obviously much more difficult. It took him longer, but he succeeded.

    "The Dao Lord Chapter" is difficult. It should be noted that the best of the original nine special methods can only be practiced to the world level. Once you step into the Dao Lord, the body will disintegrate and the true spirit will be extinguished.

    Li Jiuya spent a long time on "Daojun Chapter".  He is still trying to this day, but he has only succeeded in perfecting the First Step Dao Lord and the Second Step Dao Lord.  However, the three-step and four-step plans have never been successful!

    Because I have been stuck on "The Lord of Dao"

    So he turned to think about the "Immortal Chapter". The "Immortal Chapter" is about the Dao Lord who failed to join the way. After the true spirit collapsed, he could recover again and be able to join the way again.

    The nine special methods of the Sith tribe are all related to recovery from failed Hedao.

    "For some mortals, when the body reaches a certain level, it can be reborn with a drop of blood. In the stage of gods and demons, the true spirit can be immortal if it is not destroyed. The soul will not be affected. And if the core 'true spirit' can be restored even if it is decomposed,  Then it is truly immortal. Only the invisible 'limit' of the chaotic world can affect it." Li Jiuya has also been thinking about "The Immortal Chapter".

    He asked some Dao Lords in his cave who had failed to try.

    He even accepted a large group of disciples in the holy world. After these Taoist disciples finally failed to join the Tao, he would ask the disciples to test the "Immortal Chapter" in his cave magic weapon. Of course, he also made the disciples swear an oath not to do anything else.  Vent.

    "The Immortality Chapter" has been revised again and again

    It¡¯s a pity that it still failed to this day!

    ¡°Obviously, it would be too outrageous for the Tao Lord who failed in Hedao to be able to recover his true spirit after being dispersed.

    so¡ª¡ª

    Among the "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler", the first three parts are all intact.  The subsequent "Daojun Chapter" and "Immortal Chapter" actually have flaws and are not completed.

    But in fact, it is better than the nine special methods of the Sith tribe. It is not that Li Jiuya is more powerful than the controller of the chaotic universe, but that Li Jiuya has nine special methods as a reference and can understand this.  The way of a chaotic universe.

    If the controller could understand it, he would easily be able to create a perfect method that can be practiced to the highest level.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was very excited.

    Especially when watching "Immortality".  Ji Ning also had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and there were some similarities with the mysteries of the Nine Chaos Restrictions of Supreme Qi.

    It was as if a brand new door had opened in front of Ji Ning.

    He saw another world.

    The Sith leader of the chaotic universe, from a high position, only relied on some guesses and deductions, and constantly corrected based on some failures, to create nine sets of methods.  Although it is wrong, if the Tao of the chaotic universe is as he guessed, then in fact those nine sets of methods are correct.  It's just that the 'Tao' is different, and none of the nine sets of methods can be used.

    Li Jiuya also drew on the experience of the Jiuxian Sect to create the "Immortal Chapter".

    "There is hope."

    "The "Immortal" chapter can definitely be improved." Ji Ning is not Li Jiuya.  He now controls the eternal ultimate swordsmanship, and his realm is equivalent to that of the Supreme. His current understanding and deduction ability are extremely high.?That¡¯s why it was so easy for him to practice one path at a time to reach the realm of domination.

    "And this road to perfection is still very long. If Li Jiuya continues, I'm afraid it won't be possible even if it takes ten times as long."

    Qi Zhizun has tried this road before, but from the other direction, and it went equally deep.

    So Ji Ning knew it very well.  "Immortality" still has many flaws.

    But at least he had a different direction, and he saw a complete framework in "Immortality".

    "Combining the experience of Qi Supreme and the mystery of "Immortality Chapter" I will deduce that before my body dies and my soul disappears, there is hope that I can create a perfect method to restore my collapsed true spirit."  Ji Ning was excited and looking forward to it, as soon as his true spirit was restored, because he had mastered the eternal ultimate sword.  You can join the Tao again and immediately step into the eternal emperor realm!

    The premise of everything is¡ª¡ª

    Create the method of ¡®the immortal spirit¡¯.

    "Most definitely."

    "Will!"

    Ji Ning is full of desire.

    Before getting the "Immortality Chapter", Ji Ning felt that his hope of creating a "True Spirit Immortality" was so slim that he could almost ignore it.  And now, that hope is like a ray of light at dawn. Although it is far away, it is already very bright and can be seen clearly.

    At the beginning, even Hongran Supreme and the others felt there was no hope because they couldn¡¯t even see the ¡®road¡¯!  "The Immortal Chapter" refers to the nine special methods, so it has at least one 'path'.  But there are still many forks and faults on this road.  This is also the reason why the Sith tribe requires anyone who comes into contact with the Ninth Gate to swear an oath not to leak anything.

    They are also afraid that the nine special Dharma Doors will be leaked and made available to the cultivators¡¯ civilization, which will ¡®accelerate¡¯ the cultivators¡¯ civilization to create perfect Dharma Doors.

    "Li Jiuya, I really have to thank you." Ji Ning looked at Li Jiuya who was standing in front of him but fell into an illusion, and smiled.

    After looking through Li Jiuya¡¯s memories, Ji Ning felt that this visit to this hidden space was worth it!

    "Wake up." Ji Ning said softly.

    Li Jiuya was startled for a moment, and then his eyes regained clarity. He looked at Ji Ning, stunned for a moment, and then showed a faint smile: "Dao Lord Beiming, was I under the spell of an illusion just now?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    "Have you seen my memory too?" Li Jiuya asked.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    Li Jiuya said: "I have always been very hesitant between the Sith tribe and the cultivator civilization. My bloodline comes from the Sith tribe, from my father! But I can be regarded as a cultivator civilization These days are indeed very painful.  , however, one thing will not change, I do hate the Sith! I hate them for forcing my father to join the war, and I hate them for forcing countless of our descendants to die. Then you also got "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler", I spent  I have put in endless efforts, but after all, my strength is limited and I have not been able to truly perfect it. However, I think that after your entire civilization of practitioners obtains it, I believe it is still possible to create a perfect method."

    "Thank you." Ji Ning said, "The entire cultivator civilization has to thank you, and I have to thank you even more."

    "You?" Li Jiuya was startled and smiled, "You are also thanking me because you failed to combine the Tao? But it is too difficult to create the 'True Spirit Immortality' method. This is the most difficult method in the whole method.  One place, Beiming Taoist Lord, although your talent is high, but after all, there are not many years left. This perfect practice method is too difficult The supreme ones have no hope of creating it. I am also standing on the basis of the nine special methods.  Some of them were created by the superiors. Even if you can learn from it, it will only be helpful at most. The entire civilization of cultivators will probably take millions or even tens of millions of Chaos Epochs to be created."

    "Before I die, I can at least give it a try." Ji Ning smiled, "If I succeed, I will survive."

    Li Jiuya smiled.

    "What do you want me to do?" Ji Ning asked, "I will help you do whatever I can do."

    "It's nothing. If you can win, take away the countless descendants of my hometown and bring them to a remote place to keep them away from the terrible war between the two civilizations. I will also find a secluded place to live there.  Let's have some peaceful days." Li Jiuya smiled, "Of course you have to win, if you lose, no matter how much you say, it will be empty talk."

    ******()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 14 Before the War

    Although he got the method he wanted, "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler", Ji Ning still checked the memories of all the captured master emperors. He also wanted to find some secrets of the 'Sith tribe', maybe  It can help practitioners become civilized.

    After staying for more than a year.

    Ji Ning flew to the Holy Mountain again

    "Here he comes." Bo Wanyue looked at him from afar, his eyes cold.

    "Beiming Dao Lord has appeared. We can't retreat from this battle. We can only fight." In the other ice country's ancestral palace, Chong Bichu was full of fighting spirit. Behind him were nearly 400 dominant emperors, most of whom were  The real Sith tribe, "Either we all make great contributions and kill the Beiming Dao Lord. Or we die in battle."

    "Do you want to die?" Chong Bichu said calmly, his voice resounding in the hall.

    "These real Sith tribesmen and some of their descendants were all silent, but there was a hint of madness in their eyes.

    "let's start."

    With Chong Bichu¡¯s order, the majestic Ice Nation ancestral palace began to separate from its foundation.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, crossed the sky.

    The majestic Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace also flew away at high speed with Juejue.

    ¡­¡­

    "The most you can do is waste a little of my time." Ji Ning relied on the 'Illusion Sword Technique' very easily, because none of these dominant emperors could see through his Illusion Sword Technique.

    The original domain of swordsmanship is spread over a billion miles.

    This billion-mile radius is all an illusion!  If it were to be attacked in a large area, the power would be dispersed. Ji Ning could easily resist it by hiding in a star.  If it gathers a little power, it will be strong, but Ji Ning's true body cannot be touched within a billion miles.

    "If I had mastered the Illusion Sword Technique when I was in the prison world, then when I faced that fortress, I wouldn't have needed to use the Wind and Thunder Sword Technique at all Just relying on the Illusion Sword Technique. Even the enemy would not be able to determine my position.  Of course, you can't stop me. It's the same when I was trapped in the space-time formation before. With the illusory swordsmanship, it can't hurt me at all." Ji Ning also felt a little emotional.

    That time in the time and space formation, he finally escaped after paying a lot of treasures and taking eighteen consecutive blows. How embarrassing was it?

    If he had realized the illusory swordsmanship at that time, Ji Ning would have been able to drink tea and chat leisurely in the space-time formation.  Enemy attacks can't touch him at all!

    But after all, Ji Ning didn¡¯t expect that the Illusion Sword Technique would be so effective once he mastered it.  For a Supreme who is as powerful as him, it doesn't mean much.

    But for the Dominion Emperors who are weaker than him it is crushing, leaving those Dominion Emperors unable to find real opponents.

    "It should be almost done." Ji Ning held the wine glass and looked at the Ice Nation's ancestral palace outside through the stars.

    "Master, it seems there is hope to go out." Qing Magic said excitedly at the side.

    "The Fire Nation Ancestral Palace and the Ice Nation Ancestral Palace took the initiative to break away from the foundation to stop me, so they pose little threat to me. But the remaining protective tower of Lord Bo Wanyue is different." Ji Ning shook his head, "  The control core of the entire hidden space is in the guard building. I have to enter the inside of the guard building. The outside and the inside of the guard building are completely different."

    "Master, be careful." The green magic figure couldn't help but persuade him.  The longer he followed Ji Ning, the more he admired Ji Ning.

    That Taoist heart that is hard to shake.

    Being able to calmly and leisurely face no matter how great the danger is, at least he Qing Mo cannot do.

    "kill."

    "Kill that Beiming Taoist Lord, fight hard, kill him, and we will achieve great success. Even if we die, we will be resurrected by reversing time and space, and there are many benefits."

    "We can't kill him, and it will cost him a little strength. Lord Bo Wanyue will take action himself later! As long as Lord Bo Wanyue succeeds, we will be considered to have made a contribution. Kill!"

    Chong Bichu roared.

    He can only rely on making great contributions and being resurrected by reversing time and space.  Because fighting this terrifying Dao Lord, they are almost certain to die.

    "superior."

    "kill!"

    All the dominant emperors, whether they were real Sith tribesmen or descendants, rushed forward crazily.

    Rush up, there is still a chance to live.

    Dare to avoid the battle?  According to the rules of the Sith tribe, he would definitely be punished to death.

    "Knowing that the mantis' arm is like a chariot, yet he is so reckless about life and death." Faced with the final madness of these dominating emperors.  Ji Ning was still secretly afraid, "Judging from Li Jiuya's memory, even his father, the Lord of the Sith Tribe must have been forced to join the war. The Sith Tribe is really cruel inside."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning controls the original domain of swordsmanship, and also welcomes those final crazy masters.??Gentlemen.

    The last ancestral palace is also the grandest ancestral palace.

    Wearing a dark blue robe, Bo Wanyue was still watching everything happening in the distance calmly.

    He doesn¡¯t care at all about the death of the ruling emperor.

    There is only one thing he cares about - credit!

    "Let them die if they die. As long as I kill this Beiming Taoist Lord and devour his true spirit, I will have accomplished the first great achievement of invading this chaotic universe! Then I will be truly free, and  Countless great benefits." Bo Wanyue stared at the young man in white who was carrying a black divine sword in the distance, "This is a reward and punishment rule set by the leader, and it is impossible to violate it."

    "Just kill him." There was madness in Bo Wanyue's eyes.

    Li Jiuya?  Chong Bichu?

    He doesn¡¯t care even if they all die, or even if the entire hidden space is destroyed!

    The most important thing is to kill Ji Ning head-on and devour his true spirit.  According to the leaderthe higher your status, the higher your luck, and you will be loved by the entire chaotic universe!  As the first Dao Lord to control the eternal and ultimate way, even if Hedao fails.  He is still loved by the chaotic universe and has great luck and great power.

    It¡¯s like being in the Three Realms.  Nuwa and Ji Ning, the best in the Three Realms, will be blessed with the power of the Three Realms.

    This is an operating rule.

    The same is true for the entire chaotic universe. The best will receive more power and luck. This is true for the Supremes and Ji Ning!  If any one of them is killed, and the true spirit is swallowed up and taken away it will be a great harm to the chaotic universe!

    If Ji Ning dies normally and the true spirit disintegrates normally, then he will return to the origin of the chaotic universe.  But if it is killed by the Sith, or the disintegrated true spirit is devoured by soul-devouring secret techniques or other means, the fragments of the true spirit cannot return.

    This is why Bo Wanyue and the others must kill Ji Ning with their own hands instead of trapping Ji Ning and letting him die slowly.

    And the credit for killing Ji Ning is greater than the credit for killing the Supreme!

    Because the top leaders of the Sith clan also understand thatthe supreme strength cannot be improved, but the one who controls the eternal ultimate way is likely to take the last step and become the supreme of the ultimate way, which will give birth to a new controller of the chaotic universe.  of.  Naturally, they will try every possible means to kill Ji Ning. Even if Hedao fails, they are still worried that such a peerless person will realize the method of 'the true soul is immortal'.

    So, the sooner you kill, the better.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning captured Chong Bichu and the others, he also checked the memories. Only 'Chong Bichu' made Ji Ning a little surprised.

    Because Chong Bichu has a perfect Taoist heart, the illusion created by the original realm of swordsmanship cannot control him at all. Ji Ning also spent a little bit of power to use secret techniques to make him fall into the illusion and look through his memories.

    After checking it out, Ji Ning was also quite pleasantly surprised.

    This person named Chong Bichu has a perfect Taoist heart and naturally has a high status within the Sith tribe. He is much higher than most masters. He was cultivated by the Sith tribe and is expected to become a lord!  Therefore, he has also seen many Dharma doors, and these Dharma doors are just many guides for the Lord to break through to the Supreme. Some require an oath not to be leaked, and some are found by Chong Bichu himself, but there is no need to make an oath.

    So Ji Ning discovered many methods, which neither Qi Zhizun nor Hongran Zhizun had collected.

    ¡°It¡¯s also an unexpected gain.¡±

    "And there are so many strong people in Chong Bichu's hometown." From his memory, Ji Ning also found the memories of some strong people from the Sith clan's chaotic universe.

    Those lords are truly supreme in their hometown.

    "The strength of these supreme beings also varies. Some are spiritual practitioners who become supreme, some who practice swordsmanship become supreme, some who are the "one way of time and space" become supreme, and some who are "one way of space" who become supreme.  Some people become supreme through the ¡®golden path¡¯.  Some people become supreme through the "Five Elements and One Path".

    This strength is naturally different.

    The supreme being of space is weaker than the supreme being of time and space.

    The supreme one who is like the Five Elements is more powerful.

    It's a pity that everything about the 'ultimate way' in his memory has been sworn not to be leaked, but even so, it opened Ji Ning's horizons and even had some touches on his own practice: "Swordsmanship practice, the remaining years of my life are too long.  It's short. It's a delusion to reach the ultimate path before the true spirit collapses. The time difference is too big, and I'm afraid there won't even be enough time for the 'karma sword'. The most important thing for me now is to create a method for the immortality of the true spirit.  "

    It¡¯s the first update today.  ()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 15 Stalemate

    "Crack, crackle~~~"

    In the valley of the Holy Mountain, next to the Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace, which was leaning there, Ji Ning stood aside and controlled the original field of swordsmanship to start dismantling it. The entire Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace had no power at all, and it was dismantled very quickly.  The unique address on the mobile phone saves traffic and is faster

    "Beiming Dao Lord, you want to demolish an abandoned Taoist protection building? As expected of a practitioner, we are all crazy about poverty. When we had a civilized war with you practitioners, you practitioners went crazy to dismantle and plunder it one by one."  The sound of cold laughter echoed between heaven and earth.

    "No hurry, no rush." ??Ji Ning responded.

    "Humph, then take it apart slowly." A cold voice echoed.

    Disassembled one by one.

    Ji Ning even observed and pondered carefully. This was the first time he had carefully disassembled and watched the Lord-level protective tower!  Next, he is likely to enter the ancestral palace of Lord Bowanyue. Lord-level protective buildings all have something in common Look carefully at the Ice Kingdom's ancestral palace. When the time comes, he will also enter the ancestral palace of Bowanyue.  There can be a lot of preparation.

    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you fight a hundred battles without danger.

    Dismantling this ice country¡¯s ancestral palace is a process of ¡®knowing the enemy¡¯.

    "It's a pity that the Fire Nation's ancestral palace was almost destroyed." Ji Ning said secretly.

    Twenty-six days passed in the blink of an eye. Ji Ning finally carefully dismantled the entire Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace. During the process, he also discovered that a sleeping strange life was imprisoned in the Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace.  The strange life carried him far and wide, and then used illusion to cover his location.

    As for what that strange life will do when it wakes up, Ji Ning is too lazy to care.

    As for forcibly putting it away?  This strange life is so arrogant that ordinary cave magic weapons cannot contain it!  It will forcefully tear apart the cave. Some of the Sith treasures can be imprisoned, but Ji Ning finds it troublesome!  The strange life of a madman really has no value.

    "Woo."

    Ji Ning stood in the empty valley.  The Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace was completely dismantled and put away by him.

    "As expected of the Lord-level protective building, the internal structure is really exquisite, and the use of time and space is simply incredible. I guess this construction method of the Lord-level protective building is the master of the chaotic universe of the Sith tribe.  It must have been created." Ji Ning marveled in his heart. Although the power of this Ice Kingdom Ancestral Palace has been exhausted and many of its powers are not visible, Ji Ning can guess how powerful it will be once it is activated through its internal structure.

    "what to do?"

    ¡°With my strength, I¡¯m really unsure of how to force my way in.¡± Ji Ning was worried.

    I have never entered the interior of the Dao Guard Building before!

    And want to leave.  You have to go through the center of the entire hidden space to get out, and that center is in the ancestral palace!  Must go in!  If you can enter.  It's really dangerous.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew out of the valley, then quickly flew towards the ancestral palace.

    Now there is only one majestic ancestral palace left. In the ancestral palace, Bo Wanyue stared at the flying light and said in a low voice: "Come, it's good to come, I'm afraid you won't come."

    A sneer appeared on Bo Wanyue's face: "Everyone is ready. When the Beiming Dao Lord enters my ancestral palace, you will be in charge of everything and kill him."

    "Yes." The nearly four hundred master emperors behind him were all going crazy.  Either full of hate, or full of longing.

    That terrible Dao Lord has made them sacrifice too much.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning suddenly descended from the distance, landing on the top of a mountain just a few hundred million miles away. Ji Ning sat down cross-legged, and a case appeared in front of him.  Wine and delicacies were placed on the table.

    "Huh?" Bo Wanyue was shocked.

    "Why don't you come?" The master emperors behind him all became worried.

    "Bo Wanyue." Ji Ning sat there eating and drinking, smiling, "You really think I'm stupid, you are a Lord-level Dao Protectorate, and you, the Lord, control it personally. There are also some Lord Emperors under your command.  Dead warrior! I rush into the guard tower? I really think my life is too long."

    "What do you mean?" Bo Wanyue's voice came out.

    "It's not interesting, I just don't want to leave." Ji Ning said, "Even if I die, you will never try to swallow up the fragments of my true spirit."

    Ji Ning knew that if someone died in the hands of the Sith clan, his true soul would be devoured.  It is impossible to return to the origin of the chaotic universe.

    Bo Wanyue was anxious, and all the master emperors behind him were also anxious.

    "Lord, what should I do?"

    "If he doesn't come in, what will we do? This Daojun is too strong. The two previous ancestral palaces that took the initiative to attack were easily defeated.""Yes, we, what should we do?"

    Everyone was in a panic.

    Bo Wanyue shouted angrily: "Shut up, everyone." Suddenly, everyone in the hall fell silent.

    Bo Wanyue frowned and stared outside, and then said coldly: "Beiming Dao Lord! I admire your strength. Even if I fight you alone, I am afraid I will be easily defeated by you. If you go out to fight, I have no hope."

    "I failed in Hedao, and my true spirit has been disintegrating." Ji Ning sat cross-legged on the top of a distant mountain, holding a wine glass and said with a smile, "You are also the Lord of the Sith tribe, and it will not be easy for me to kill you.  If I fight with you, my lifespan will continue to be consumed. Maybe my true spirit will dissipate and die on the spot, then you will win. Come out and fight. There is still some hope."

    "If you go out to fight, more than 90% of the time I will die." Bo Wanyue said, "And Lord Beiming, you also know in your heart that my body is very strong. Although it is not easy for you to kill me, it is very easy for you to capture me and imprison me.  Hum, I have seen the Eternal Emperor of the Ultimate Way in my hometown."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyebrows moved.

    That¡¯s right.

    It is more difficult to kill Bo Wanyue. Bo Wanyue's body and soul are comparable to the Supreme!  Just because they invaded Ji Ning's chaotic universe and were rejected by the entire chaotic universe, and were unable to use the power of Tao, their strength was only at the level of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.  To kill him, it would indeed take a lot of swords.  However, if he was simply captured and imprisoned, Ji Ning had now mastered the 'Space Kendo'. With one strike of his sword, he could form a space membrane wall to completely envelop and imprison Bo Wanyue, and then imprison him.

    Among Ji Ning¡¯s many kendos, the space kendo is the easiest to capture Bo Wanyue.

    "So I won't go out to fight." Bo Wanyue continued, "Either you come in, or I will watch you die."

    "Watching me die? Then you won't be able to make great contributions." Ji Ning teased, "You have tried every possible means to attack me again and again, just to kill me head-on and consume me to death, so that you can devour me.  My true spirit. If I die slowly, you won¡¯t get my true spirit."

    "Compared with merit, life is more important."

    "Although this credit is great, if there is a chance that it can be completed, I will give it a try. But since the hope is slim, I will not go out foolishly. You are indeed powerful, and no one except the Dao Protectorate has the slightest confidence in dealing with you."  Yue Dao said, "Many of the treasures and weapons that were able to deal with you before have been destroyed by your illusion. Now I can only rely on the Dao Guard Tower. You can either come in and we will fight to the death. Or you can wait outside to die."

    Bo Wanyue is very calm.

    ¡°And he attaches great importance to his own life. He can indifferently let 2,800 master emperors die, and he can let Li Jiuya and Chong Bichu die.  But he himself will not die.

    Even if he gives up the credit, he won¡¯t fight.

    "Huh."

    Ji Ning stood up and turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Dao Guard Tower.

    "He's here." Bo Wanyue and the others were all excited and looking forward to it. The main door of this ancestral palace was even wide open. For Ji Ning, who was as powerful as the Supreme, it didn't matter whether the door of the ancestral palace was open or not.  Even if the fortress is completely closed, he can easily enter it with his escape skills.

    Ji Ning quickly flew to the ancestral palace.

    Looking at the majestic twelve-story tower in front of him, Ji Ning stretched out his right hand and touched the outer wall of the tower. The outer wall was a little cold. With the help of golden swordsmanship, earth swordsmanship and other escape techniques, although he did not escape directly  Going in, you can also vaguely feel some of the conditions inside.

    "As I expected, the most dangerous thing about the Lord-level Dao Guard Building is time and space." Ji Ning frowned secretly.

    Ji Ning had expected something from his previous analysis of the Ice Nation¡¯s Ancestral Palace.  He also hoped that Bo Wanyue's protective tower would be different.

    But in fact it¡¯s still pretty much the same.

    It looks like a protective tower, but in fact, there are space-times inside. Moreover, time-space and time-space are extremely delicately related to each other, and the use of time and space has reached an extremely terrifying level.  When Ji Ning enters, he needs to advance through a maze of time and space, and he may die in the middle.

    "If I can also practice the time sword, the space sword, the time sword together form the space-time sword. Then I will be absolutely sure." Ji Ning secretly muttered, "It's a pity that I have spent thousands of chaos eras on the space sword, and it is even more difficult.  I¡¯m afraid it will take time for swordsmanship to pass through the Ten Thousand Chaos Era.¡±

    Space Swordsmanship, Ji Ning spent most of his time on Space Swordsmanship when he was wandering in the Three Thousand Chaos Era, so he was able to achieve a breakthrough in one go only after he came to the Sith tribe.

    ¡° Space Kendo alone is more difficult than the five kendos such as Golden Kendo and Water Kendo put together.

    Time Kendo is more difficult than Space Kendo.

    &nbsp; "No time."

    "I will go in just relying on the spatial swordsmanship. Life or death is uncertain." Ji Ning hesitated.

    Sorry, I will resume two updates tomorrow~~~()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 16 Entering the Ancestral Palace

    On the top of a mountain in the Holy Mountain, Ji Ning also devoted himself to practicing the 'Space-Time Swordsmanship'.

    "You're actually practicing again?"

    "This is Beiming Taoist Lord."

    Bo Wanyue and the others were all furious, but they did not dare to fight out.

    Ji Ning has already mastered the 'Space Sword Way', and has reached the realm of domination of both space and time.

    "Time and space, the way of the sword."

    Ji Ning is deducing

    Twenty-six Epochs of Chaos have passed before you knew it.

    Ji Ning opened his eyes and shook his head slightly. He made great progress at the beginning but got stuck when he encountered many difficulties. He was still far from being able to achieve the final goal. He feared that it would take tens of thousands of Chaos Epochs to achieve any hope.  And it is impossible for me to spend my time on this all the time. The method of 'True Spirit Immortality' is more important to me.

    "I only have less than 600 years left in the Chaos Era, and I have no hope of realizing the swordsmanship of time and space." Ji Ning stood up, with a sharp look in his eyes, "Then let's fight, fight for the slim chance of survival in life and death."

    Ji Ning looked at the majestic ancestral palace in the distance: "Twenty-six Chaos Epochs have passed, and the wave of Lord Ten Thousand Moons still hasn't come out, which is quite determined."

    If you come out, you will almost certainly lose.

    How could Bo Wanyue come out if he cherishes his life so much?

    "Here he comes, he comes."

    "here we go again."

    Bo Wanyue and the others saw Ji Ning, who had been practicing for quite a long time, flying toward them again, but they did not panic.

    "Let's see what this Dao Lord is going to do." Bo Wanyue looked at it calmly.

    Whoosh.

    Ji Ning flew to the ancestral hall, touched the outer wall of the ancestral hall with his hand, and then used his escape technique to quietly pass through the outer wall of the Dao Guard Building and enter the interior.

    "He's coming in!!!" Bo Wanyue suddenly stared.  There was shock in his eyes, and then his face was full of ecstasy, and he immediately ordered, "All the dominating emperors are ready. According to my previous instructions, they will guard everywhere and attack the Beiming Dao Lord. Let his injuries worsen! Let him die.  In my protective building."

    "Yes, Lord." Voices came from all directions.

    "Hahaha. Dao Lord Beiming, how dare you come in. Even if you, the supreme cultivator of civilization, come in, I am afraid that you will be trapped in my Dao-protecting building for a long, long time. Are you a Dao Lord who failed to combine the Dao? Haha, you will definitely die.  "Bo Wanyue was full of confidence. He immediately turned around and stepped out of the void, disappearing from where he was.

    It is at the core of the Dao Guard Building.

    That is a dark space.

    There is a complex and huge millstone-like formation disk inside, which is slowly rotating all the time.  Exuding waves of time and space fluctuations, Bo Wanyue is standing on the formation disk at this moment. This is the core of the entire Dao Guard Building and the control center of the entire hidden space.

    "This time, I, Bo Wanyue, will make the greatest contribution! I can truly transcend and be at ease. Lord Beiming, you are dead!" Bo Wanyue looked forward, and countless people appeared in front of him.  The phantoms of the spheres. In one of the phantoms, a villain appeared - the young man in white clothes carrying a black divine sword, it was Ji Ning.

    The countless phantoms of spheres in front of you are exactly what the entire Dao Guard Tower really looks like¡ªa maze of time and space!

    Escape into the protective tower.

    Ning then entered a brand new world. This was a dark red cave space with a radius of only a million miles. There were countless secret patterns flowing in the space, and there was a faint smell of fire.

    In the dark red space.  There was nothingness, and Ji Ning was all alone.

    "Up, down, forward, left, and right."

    Ji Ning stood in mid-air and scanned the surroundings.

    ???????????? He could sense that this space was vaguely connected to six other places of time and space.

    "No matter which time and space you choose, there seems to be no difference." Ji Ning's realm is high enough, and his induction is very clear. In fact, this kind of 'induction' is also an influence from the origin of the chaotic universe. Ji Ning is now very affected by it.  What the origin of the chaotic universe loves, it naturally feels more clearly.  In a maze of time and space, you can find the most suitable path just by relying on your senses.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Suddenly this space within a million miles.  All the secret patterns lit up, and countless dark red flames were immediately born, overwhelmingly burning towards Ning.

    There is a realm of swordsmanship around Ji Ning, but the flames are everywhere.

    "Such a powerful force." Ji Ning pulled out a Beihong Sword, and with a twist of the sword's light, the divine power infused the sword with the commanding kendo power. With the secret of the earth's kendo as the core, a circle of khaki-colored protection like gas was formed around it.  There are three floors in total.  Under the burning flames, they wavered slightly but resisted forcefully.

    &nbsp; Resist this corrosive dark red flame.  Among the kendos mastered by Ji Ning, earth kendo is the most suitable.

    But as time goes by, the power is still being consumed rapidly, and it may be exhausted in just ten breaths.

    "This flame is so powerful, I'm afraid they won't be burned alive even if they are like the Lord of the Blazing Sun." Ji Ning was frightened when he saw this, and even watched the time and space carefully.

    He used three swords in succession to resist the flames, and finally discovered the key point of the movement of time and space.

    "Boom, boom, boom."

    Ji Ning immediately used the spatial swordsmanship crazily. One sword seemed to cut through the space, cutting with all his strength. Only two swords broke through this space-time.

    Wow~~~~

    A large space-time gap appeared, and Ning immediately flew out and saw another void ahead.

    Ji Ning looked up.

    Every space and time is spherical.

    The spherical space-times are connected one by one, and there are some void gaps between them.

    Ji Ning is now in the void gap. He is flying and observing in the void gap, but he can only see four spherical space-times around him. The road is completely blocked by these four spherical space-times.

    "If you want to enter, you can only enter these four?" Ji Ning hesitated.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Snapped!

    A bolt of thunder and lightning shot out from a nearby building in space and time, directly bombarding Ji Ning, causing Ji Ning to use his thunder and lightning sword skills to block it.

    "Master Beiming, if you don't enter the maze, you will die." A cold voice sounded.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning immediately understood that there was a master emperor controlling the treasures in the protective tower to attack him!  Entering time and space, each time and space itself is dangerous.  When you leave time and space, you will also be attacked by those dominant emperors.

    "The disillusionment of time and space." Ji Ning looked at the time and space around him, "It's really a killing array."

    Whoosh.

    Ning got into a space-time building. When he flew in, the space-time membrane wall did not hinder him and he entered easily.

    This is a space filled with endless violent winds. The wind is like a knife, cutting wantonly. Ji Ning is also forced to use the sword of water to resist the defense.

    ¡­¡­

    Danger is everywhere.

    There is murderous intent everywhere.

    Ji Ning can only resist and look for flaws in the operation of these spaces!  It should be noted that these time and space are unstable and form a maze. Each time and space is another attack array, and its own stability is less.  It should be noted that this protective tower was not built to trap the enemy. To just trap the enemy, the outside holy world and prison world would be enough.

    The purpose of protecting the road is to kill the enemy.

    It¡¯s a pity that by invading this chaotic universe, the Guardian Tower can only absorb the original power of the Sith tribe¡¯s land, and its power is limited.  If it were my hometown, I could draw on the power of the entire chaotic universe The power of the Dao Guard Tower would be so powerful!  The power of every time and space will increase again, and when the Supreme One comes in, he will be consumed to death.

    Now?  It is difficult to kill the Supreme Being in this protective tower, but it is enough to trap the Supreme Being for a period of time.  Killing a Dao Lord with a limited lifespan seemed easy to Bo Wanyue.

    "this one."

    Ji Ning broke through another time and space, followed the mysterious induction, and entered a new independent time and space without hesitation.

    The induction is correct. This is definitely the shortest road. If you walk along the induction road, you will definitely reach the core of the entire Dao Guard Building!

    "Hahaha, Beiming Dao Lord, if I predict correctly, you have already cast more than fifty swords." Lord Bo Wanyue's voice sounded in this mist-filled space, "As expected of this chaotic  The universe is the first to control the ultimate path of eternity. Your senses are so keen that you can find the best path in the maze of time and space."

    Ji Ning ignored it, but carefully observed this space, looking for the core of the movement of time and space. Attacking the core will naturally be very effective with one point of force, and two or three swords can get out.

    "Even if you find the nearest road, it's still useless. You will be exhausted halfway through." Lord Bo Wanyue laughed, "I can tell you, you can still survive the entire time and space maze.  It¡¯s in the far corner, far away from me.¡±

    ()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 17 Enlightenment in the Labyrinth of Time and Space

    Ji Ning was also anxious.

    He could also sense that he was taking the shortest path, but this path was also very long and required traveling through thousands of time and space.

    Now, in every time and space, he has to use at least three or five swords, and at most, he has to use seven or eight swords.

    It has been more than fifty swords for a while. This kind of sharp consumption is a life span!  Although Ji Ning had foreseen the dangerbut he had no choice but to fall into this maze of time and space.

    "Although I don't go all out with each sword, there are not many sword skills I can use. The speed of the true spirit disintegration is accelerating. I don't know when it will cause a big collapse." Ji Ning was worried that the cracks in a dam were getting bigger and bigger.  More and more, and eventually the whole thing will collapse.  Ji Ning is now in the process of increasing the number of cracks.

    And it is increasing rapidly.

    ¡­¡­

    Lifespan is constantly passing away, but Ji Ning will not stop at all. He will not give up until the last moment.

    ¡°Hua Hua Hua~~~~¡±

    This is a world of rain.

    Ji Ning's sword light cut open the world and rushed out of this time and space.

    He, who had been fierce and non-stop, suddenly paused for a moment and looked back. The rain was falling.

    do not know why¡­¡­

    Or maybe you know your death is approaching.

    At the moment of life and death, Ji Ning looked at the rain and thought of his father and mother. His father taught him the swordsmanship of the "Drip of Water Sutra" step by step. He also realized the meaning of the "Drip of Water" sword because he missed his mother

    "Huu~~~" The huge gap in time and space behind him is rapidly healing, and time and space are continuing to delay and begin to close.

    The gap is getting smaller, and the amount of rainwater that can be seen through the gap is also smaller.

    Ji Ning was suddenly stunned.

    The time and space that is being delayed, the gap that is constantly healing.  Ji Ning felt the vitality of 'time and space', as if time and space were like a living creature, working hard to grow and heal wounds.

    "Time and space."

    As Ji Ning stood there, a light came on in his mind, illuminating Ji Ning's confusion.

    Lord Bo Wanyue, who was at the core of the entire Dao Protector Building, suddenly frowned and looked at a small figure in the gap between the large number of spherical shadows suspended around him: "Why does this Taoist Lord Beiming stay in the gap in the void and not leave?  Humph, does he think that if he doesn¡¯t enter time and space, his death will be slower?¡±

    "Fu Zhi, attack the Beiming Dao Lord." Lord Bo Wanyue immediately ordered.

    "yes."

    In a void gap in the maze of time and space.  A Sith emperor was manipulating the treasures in the protective tower to prepare for attack. After hearing the order, he immediately began to prepare for the attack.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was in the midst of an epiphany.

    When your strength is low, you will be unable to control yourself once you have an epiphany, and you will even forget the danger and everything else.

    But Ji Ning is now in a state comparable to that of the Supreme Being. Even if he falls into an epiphany, he can still maintain a trace of rationality and be able to formulate a single thought.  He first maintained the acceleration of time to maintain a hundred-fold acceleration, and at the same time, he was cautious and continued to comprehend.

    It¡¯s not just him.

    Even the second soul in the outside world, ¡®Black Taoist Ji Ning¡¯, also entered the epiphany.

    ¡°Brush~~~¡± A black wind roared past and swept toward Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning, who was in the state of enlightenment, could still find a thought and use the sword of water.  A layer of water ripples was formed on the surface to protect it.

    "You haven't left yet?" Lord Bo Wanyue took control of the situation and found that Ji Ning was still staying in the gap in the void. He continued to order, "Continue, don't stop. Since he is staying in the gap in the void, I can attack him as much as I want."  , until you kill him.¡±

    The black wind strikes again and again.

    Ji Ning still stays here, because if he enters those time and space.  The attacks in time and space are overwhelming and non-stop.  But this black wind takes about five breaths to attack once. Ji Ning's sword technique can be used to withstand twenty breaths of time!  During these times, Ji Ning maintained a hundredfold acceleration and maintained a state of enlightenment.

    The clock is ticking.

    When Ji Ning performed the sword technique a full eighteen times, his eyes also brightened.

    "Time and space also have the spirituality of life."

    "The sword of time and space."

    Ji Ning¡¯s heart was filled with joy.

    If he were to lower his head and deduce it slowly, it would indeed take tens of thousands of years from the Chaos Era!  But this time, under the pressure of life and death, with strong obsession, with many insights such as spatial swordsmanship Ji Ning saw some mysteries of this space-time maze again. Many of this space-time maze is the chaos of the Sith tribe.  Created by the controller of the universe, it is indeed mysteriousmysterious.

    Ji Ning has entered the state of 'enlightenment'.  Once you have an epiphany, no matter how hard it is, all levels will be unobstructed and you will be able to break through them easily.

    Just like how long you practice, it may not be as good as a sudden enlightenment.

    Ji Ning has not had an epiphany for a long, long time. The higher the level, the harder it is to achieve an epiphany.  For example, when he was young and in the Three Realms, Ji Ning had many epiphanies and became the great Queen of Beiming Dao who mastered the eternal ultimate swordsmanship.  But I never had an epiphany again, although I was occasionally touched.  But it¡¯s not even an epiphany.

    And this time!

    Ji Ning had an epiphany!

    "It seems that I, Bei Ming, really shouldn't die, and Master Dan and the others shouldn't die either." Ji Ning smiled, unable to hold back his excitement.  If Master Dan really died here, Ji Ning would still feel very guilty.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning suddenly flew into a space-time building next to him.

    "I thought he would hold on for how long." Lord Bo Wanyue sneered, "In my protective tower, in this maze of time and space, he can only withstand attacks from time and space one after another until he dies.  "

    In that time and space.

    There is a vast expanse, with countless secret patterns running high in the sky, and the power of thunder and lightning is faintly present.

    Ji Ning looked up. With his current time and space swordsmanship, he could see through the mysterious combination of this thunder and lightning formation and this time and space with just one glance.

    "Buzz~~~" The original domain of swordsmanship was released, quickly permeating the entire time and space, and even intruding into the space and time. Immediately, the thunder and lightning secret patterns were affected, and the movement of power began to stagnate. The thunder and lightning formation and this time and space  The connection is affected, and naturally it can no longer easily attract the power of the protective tower to release attacks.

    Before, Ji Ning could only endure it passively, looking for the core of the space to break it forcefully.

    Now that you can affect time and space as soon as you enter, you can break the formation first, which shows how powerful the 'Space-Time Kendo' is in controlling time and space.

    "This time and space" Ji Ning observed, and he found a total of 360 points of rotation at a glance. However, if he wants to break through this time and space without using any force, he needs to analyze it more carefully.

    "Beiming Daojun, what have you done? What have you done?" The anxious and angry voice of Lord Bo Wanyue came from outside.

    I can't tolerate him not being angry.

    He controlled the entire Dao Guard Tower and immediately sensed the time and space where Ji Ning was. He did not absorb the power of the Dao Guard Tower at all and did not attack Ning!

    Why not attack?

    He couldn't understand it.

    "Could it be that he is very good at formations and cracked that thunder and lightning formation?" Lord Bo Wanyue wondered, "But these formations are top-notch, and even the Supreme One would find it difficult to break them."

    How did he know that Ji Ning did not directly crack the formation, but cut off the connection between the formation and that time and space. Without the energy source, the natural formation would have no power.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord!"

    "Beiming Dao Lord!" Lord Bo Wanyue shouted urgently.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning didn't care. He had been carefully analyzing this time and space. The secrets of this time and space in front of him were getting fewer and fewer. Ji Ning had been able to decipher this time and space just by relying on the 'original field of swordsmanship', but  He is still researching, because he will need to decipher other time and space later.

    ¡°There must be similarities among these time and space. The deeper the research, the easier it will be to decipher the others.

    Lord Kebo Wanyue finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Destroy." Lord Bo Wanyue had a thought.

    Wow.

    The time and space where Ji Ning was located began to gradually disintegrate. Each of these time and space mazes can be born and disillusioned.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning was startled and said with a smile: "Lord Bo Wanyue, since you can't wait any longer, I will come and see you quickly."

    With that said, Ji Ning flew forward.

    At the same time, the original domain of swordsmanship was also released, and soon it touched the surrounding time and space. Ji Ning observed with a relaxed smile: "These time and space mazes, any time and space are essentially the same."

    With just two breaths, the five spaces around Ji Ning were invaded and shattered.

    Ji Ning¡¯s original domain of swordsmanship has also expanded even further.

    notify.

    In recent months, Tomato has been updating more and more late, and sometimes it is even difficult to maintain two chapters a day. I am stressed by the pressure of updates and feel anxious every day. It is also difficult for everyone to catch up with updates, and even the quality of updates has declined.  I really want to write well and write beautifully.  Tomato has always been very demanding of himself.  But as I get to the later stages, I get really tired. Even though I¡¯m not in good enough shape, I have to force myself to write and stay up late at night to write.The one that came in was barely passing, and it was far from the passion that made tomatoes howl with excitement.

    That kind of passionate passion has been gone for a long time.

    And in recent months, Tomato¡¯s health has obviously gotten worse. I think it¡¯s time to change!

    In order to improve the quality of the novel, "The Wilderness" has a wonderful ending!  Also for the body to be able to tolerate tomatoes.

    Starting from tomorrow, Tomato will start updating once a day, and it will be updated around 12 noon every day!

    "The Wilderness Chronicles" is also in its final phase, and it is estimated that it will end within two or three months!  Please slow down the last Tomato update to make the ending of "The Wilderness" look better.

    From now on, it will be updated around 12 noon every day!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 18 Iyer

    This scene was like a bucket of ice water poured on Lord Bo Wanyue's heart. He was completely stunned and dumbfounded.

    As a Sith Lord, he naturally understood the meaning of everything in front of him in an instant!  Five space-time structures around Beiming Daojun were destroyed at the same time in two breaths. Obviously, this 'space-time maze' no longer poses any threat to Ji Ning. The mystery of time and space Beiming Daojun can easily crack it.

    "It's over." Lord Bo Wanyue looked ugly.

    "There is still some time. The nearest road to me is still nearly a thousand time and space away, and it will take a while before he can reach me." Bo Wanyue was anxiously thinking about countermeasures.

    "Listen to my order." Lord Bo Wanyue immediately ordered, "All the master emperors, all take action to attack Dao Lord Beiming. I will tell you his exact location."

    "yes."

    "yes."

    The rulers and emperors everywhere obeyed orders.

    Lord Bo Wanyue also controlled some of the treasures in the Dao Guard Tower to attack Ning, who was surrounded by countless time and space.

    ¡­¡­

    When these times and spaces cannot threaten Ji Ning, then the only thing left to do is to rely on the master emperors to control the siege of the treasures in the Dao Guard Tower.

    "Boom." "Huh." "Tear."

    Various powerful attacks flew from all directions, passing through a layer of time and space.  Under the control of Lord Bo Wanyue, these times and spaces instantly become easily penetrated without any hindrance.

    Ji Ning stood around and released the original field of swordsmanship. He felt the time and space around him through the original field.  Feeling the mystery of time and space, he quickly deciphered the time and space that can be touched around him.  The time it took this time was slightly shorter than the last time Every time and space was easy for Ji Ning.

    What he has to do is to observe each time and space clearly.  If you observe clearly, you can crack it!

    "Huh?" Ji Ning vaguely sensed threats coming from all directions, "So many attacks?"

    Those dominant emperors are actually scattered throughout the entire Dao Protector Building. This is also the reason why only one of them usually attacked Ji Ning before.

    But now Lord Bo Wanyue is panicking and asking all the dominating emperors to attack together.  Those attacks that are too far awayall take a long time to fly and rely on induction.  Ji Ning was able to use the Illusion Sword Technique and tried to avoid them as much as possible. Only some of the dominating emperors nearby had a very short attack range.  Generally, it is only ten or twenty million miles away, so the threat level is naturally much greater.

    "Wow." Ji Ning was forced to use the sword of water to defend himself.

    His original domain of swordsmanship can now only expand to a range of eight million miles, and those attacks are enough to completely cover this range.

    ¡°Papa~~~¡± The surrounding time and space was once again invaded and shattered, and Ji Ning was rapidly deciphering it.

    "Beiming Daojun." A voice came.

    "I know we are going to lose this battle. I just ask you to let go of the countless ordinary people in my hometown and give them a way to survive." A voice echoed.

    "Wuya, you dare to betray me? Attack me, attack the Beiming Dao Lord." Lord Bo Wanyue shouted anxiously.

    "Wuyawhy are you doing this?"

    There were also anxious and angry voices from other dominating emperors.

    There were many attacks originally aimed at Ji Ning.  All were relieved by this.

    "Puff puff puff." In just four breaths, Ji Ning deciphered four consecutive time spaces on the left, and immediately saw the master named "Wuya" who was controlling the treasure in the gap in the void in the distance.  He was looking at Ji Ning with longing in his eyes.

    At the same time, the aura of this boundless master is rapidly weakening.

    The true spirit is shattering.

    The body began to disintegrate.

    It should be noted that these sovereign emperors have all sworn an oath and must obey the orders of Lord Bo Wanyue!  Lord Bo Wanyue asked them to attack. It wouldn't be a big deal if they were a little slower in their attack and were a little 'disabled'.  But if you don't attack at all, that's disobeying the order.  Those who violate the oath will be punished according to the oath.

    The vows I made back then were very serious.  When the true spirit completely collapsed, the true spirit in every part of the divine power also collapsed, and the whole body began to collapse and disperse like a bubble.

    "Brother Wuya."

    "Boundless."

    Sounds came from everywhere.

    Many of these dominant emperors are descendants, and all of them are heartbroken.  Obviously, this Wuya Master usually has a lot of friends.

    Ji Ning looked at the Wuya Master whose body was decomposing and finally looked in his direction, his eyes full of longing. Ji Ning sighed, why bother.

    These descendants.

    To thisThe feelings of hometown are much heavier than those of the real Sith tribe. After all, it is the hometown where they were born and raised, and they have lived here for endless years.  They are willing to die for their hometown.  With no hope of defeating Ji Ning, they could only beg him.

    "When I captured the other master emperors before, I had already promised that I would not destroy your hometown. You don't need to worry." Ji Ning's voice echoed in the guardian building, and at the same time, the surrounding space and time were constantly being cracked, and the speed was already  It reaches the point where one round can be cracked almost in one breath.  For Ji Ning, cracking two or three at the same time is no different from cracking ten or eight at the same time.

    As long as you can observe clearly, you can break it.

    ? Round after round, it is cracked outwards.

    "Brother Wuya, let's go."

    "Brother Wuya."

    Some overlord emperors¡¯ attack speeds were greatly slowed down because of this. Due to their oaths, they continued to attack, but they were just coping.

    Ji Ning¡¯s original sword field continues to expand, and the scope is getting wider and wider, ten million miles, twenty million miles Gradually it envelopes some of the surrounding dominant emperors, and once enveloped, they are captured alive and included in the cave magic weapon.  Those descendants almost did not resist, but were mostly calm, while the real Sith tribe were mostly ferocious, crazy and unwilling.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning could feel the deep affection of the descendants for this hometown, which made him admire these descendants, and he also became more disgusted with 'Bo Wanyue'.

    Bo Wanyue really didn¡¯t take the lives of those ruling emperors as his fate!

    "Boom~~~" With Ji Ning as the center, the original kendo domain rapidly expanded in all directions, up, down, front, left, and right, constantly destroying time and space.  He is also approaching the core of the entire Dao Guard Building.

    ¡­¡­

    The core.

    In a dark space.

    The huge formation disk is slowly rotating. Next to this huge formation disk, there are three other formation disks of different sizes, and the rotation speed of those three formation disks is faster.

    Bo Wanyue flew to the smallest formation disk. The formation disk only had an area of ??about ten feet and was completely translucent.

    "Condensation."

    Under the control of Bo Wanyue, the mighty power of the Dao Guard Tower poured into this formation.

    ¨O

    A misty light pillar immediately emerged from this translucent array, and was faintly sensed in another place in the distance. Finally, a vague figure began to appear in this misty light column. The figure gradually solidified, and there was a person standing with his face.  A barefoot man in a gray robe with a smile and a seemingly compassionate look. His robes are loose and he has a bald head. He is quite tall and has a pair of eyes that make people attracted to him just by looking at him, as if he is about to sink in. Even if he is Bowan,  Lord Moon did not dare to look directly at this being.

    "Great Iyer!" Bo Wanyue bowed respectfully.

    His respect comes from the bottom of his heart.

    It¡¯s like a servant facing his master.

    "Bo Wanyue, why do you want to come to me directly?" The tall, barefoot, bald man 'Iyer' looked through the obstacles of time and space and landed on Bo Wanyue. Bo Wanyue felt guilty and fearful, and could not help but become more respectful.  : "Great Iyer, I discovered the Tao Lord who was born in this chaotic universe and mastered the eternal ultimate way."

    "Master the ultimate way of eternity? I've heard about it too. Call him Dao Lord Beiming. His name has spread almost throughout the chaotic universe. My servants have long informed me." Iyer said calmly.

    "Now he is in the space I control, even in my protective tower." Bo Wanyuelian said.

    A sudden light burst out from Iyer's eyes. Of course he wanted to kill this Beiming Dao Lord, but if it were in other places, Ji Ning could ask other supremes for help at any time, and it was not easy to kill Ji Ning  As the supreme leader, his purpose is to occupy this chaotic universe. Not even the entire civilization of practitioners knows about his existence.

    All senior members of the Sith tribe must swear an oath not to expose his existence!  Ji Ning and the Supremes were not aware of the existence of this ¡®Iyer¡¯ at all.

    "Did you kill him?" Iyer asked.

    "No, he has now cracked the space-time maze and will soon reach the core of my Dao Guard Building." Bo Wanyue said, "I am no match for him at all."

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 19 Arrival

    "Have you cracked the space-time maze?" Iyer hesitated for a moment, then said calmly, "I will send a 'Destruction Primary' servant over, remember, there must be no trace of my existence."

    The hidden killing move is called the killing move.

    Once his existence is exposed and the cultivator civilization is alert and prepared, it will not be able to achieve its maximum effectiveness.  In the previous ancient war, Iyer also saw that the situation was not good. Even if he led the last force to fight out at most the cultivator civilization would suffer some damage, but he still could not win.  So he would rather hide and wait for a better opportunity.

    He has a lot of patience!

    Just to kill a Beiming Dao Lord, he will never allow himself to be exposed.

    "Yes." Bo Wanyue said respectfully, followed by a stern look in his eyes.

    That damn Daojun Beiming made him suffer too much.

    "Destroy the junior servants, huh, this is one of the powerful servants under the great Iyer." Bo Wanyue was full of expectations, "I can kill you this time."

    The fortresses and formations that were used to deal with Ji Ning were deemed as ¡®primary level of destruction¡¯.

    "Destroying the primary level is just a level recognition."

    And the 'Destroy the Primary' servant is a real life. Every move and every move has the power of destroying the Primary Treasure, which is much more terrifying than those treasures.

    ¡­¡­

    "Buzz."

    In the maze of time and space.

    Ji Ning stood in the center, and the original domain of swordsmanship expanded crazily in all directions. Time and space burst like bubbles. Each round of time and space only hindered Ji Ning for one breath. In just a moment, Ji Ning's surroundings had expanded to more than 100 million miles.  range.

    "we lose."

    "I'm really unwilling."

    "I didn't expect to come to this chaotic universe and escape the catastrophe of the last war. Who would have thought that I would die here in the end." Some of the Sith clan master emperors were very desperate. When they were enveloped by the original field of swordsmanship, they had no way to fight back.  He was captured alive.

    Ning was expanding crazily, approaching the core of the Dao Guard Building.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Beiming Taoist Lord, I admire you for being able to break the maze of time and space. Even my Dao Guard Tower may not be able to suppress you Haha, but since I know I'm going to lose, I won't accompany you. Before leaving,  I want to give you one last gift." Bo Wanyue's voice sounded.

    "Lord, take us away."

    "Honored Lord, save us." Immediately, the Taoist Lords asked for help.

    This hidden space can capture outsiders, and Lord Bo Wanyue can naturally escape easily.

    "In Bo Wanyue's eyes, his life is the most important. He doesn't care about your life or death. He doesn't care about the life and death of this space." Ji Ning said coldly, while cracking the space more and more crazily.  Seat of time and space.  But it would take at least hundreds of breaths to crack it and reach the core. For such a long time, there would be no time to stop Lord Bo Wanyue.

    "This last gift is the most terrifying strange life suppressed by our entire hidden space. If you can survive it, you can get out alive, haha, I won't accompany you." Bo Wanyue shouted.

    Boom~~~

    There was a faint majestic sound in the entire Dao Guard Building, and at the same time there were faint spatial fluctuations.

    "He left?" Ji Ning guessed immediately.  Lord Bowanyue should have escaped.

    "Damn it."

    "Bo Wan Yue."

    "Bo Wanyue, you can't take us with you." Many dominant emperors cursed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the core space of the Dao Guard Building.

    A big hand tore apart the space and came here, tearing out a dark space passage, and then a big tree flew out of the space passage!  It is like a life like a big tree, with countless branches and leaves all over its body, and a huge eye on the trunk.  It flew out of the dark passage and glanced at Bo Wanyue coldly.

    Bo Wanyue said continuously: "I'll leave this place to you." As he said that, he quickly left along the space passage.

    ???????????? Although his Lord-level Dao-protecting Tower has strange life forms to suppress, they are all the strange life forms of crazy demons. How can there be any ¡®destroying primary¡¯ creatures?  These powerful servants have always followed Iyer.

    "Yeah." Dashu Shengsheng responded.

    Bo Wanyue disappeared into the dark space passage.  Dashu Life, on the other hand, sat at the core of the entire Dao Guard Building and quickly began to take control. The space passage next to it also quickly healed and disappeared.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw countless branches and leaves growing crazily, spreading out of the coreThe space spread towards the outside world, and countless branches grew longer and thicker crazily. It should be noted that before it was captured and tamed alive by 'Iyer', it lived in that endless space.  The real body is as huge as a celestial body, and its current size is a reduced size.

    The space-time maze is quite large, and Ji Ning has only conquered a small part of it.

    These branches and leaves soon extended to the outer wall of the Dao Guard Tower, and soon swam out from the gate of the Dao Guard Tower. "Rumble~~~" As soon as they left the Dao Guard Tower, these branches and leaves started to go crazy.  The branches expanded like huge pythons, and quickly wrapped around the entire protective tower, almost in the blink of an eye.

    Countless branches.  And the dense leaves completely wrapped the entire protective tower.  The package is tight.

    Followed again

    These branches and leaves continue to extend in all directions, extending to the holy mountain, extending to the depths of the earth, and extending to the sky.

    It is expanding crazily, and its branches continue to extend as if they are traveling through the void. In just ten breaths, these branches and leaves have completely enveloped the entire holy world.

    ¡­¡­

    The interior of the protection building.

    When the tree life completely surrounded the entire Dao Guard Building, it had already begun to kill Ji Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed. He felt a huge crisis in the dark. Soon, huge black branches flew at high speed and rushed into his original field of swordsmanship.

    "The Way of the Sword of Illusion."

    Ji Ning has been maintaining the illusion, hiding his true identity.

    "Master Beiming Dao? Can you hide?" Along with the majestic voice, each surface of these branches has a large number of twisting and rotating tendons. Countless branches rushed into the original field of swordsmanship, sweeping away wantonly.  There were too many of them, and with their frantic sweeps, Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship was only over 100 million miles away, leaving him with nowhere to hide.

    "Break."

    Ji Ning held a Northern Rainbow Sword, and the sword flashed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Immediately, a dozen branches were cut off. Compared with other strange life forms encountered before, they seemed to be more fragile.

    But Ji Ning¡¯s face was still solemn, because there were too many branches around him. If you cut them off, they would continue to grow crazily.

    "Huh." "Huh." These branches quickly determined the location of Ji Ning's true body, either beating him wildly or strangling him. The power was so powerful that it was comparable to the strange life that Ji Ning encountered for the first time.  of.

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    This 'Destruction Primary' creature was slightly weaker in terms of attack power, but it was more difficult to deal with. Knowing that Ji Ning's true spirit had collapsed, in order to kill him, that Yiyer sent this one in a targeted manner.  Servants.

    "There are too many, and I can't kill them all." Ji Ning had already fired eight swords in a row. He tried to escape, but it was useless. He killed some branches, but more branches came up and entangled them.

    Ji Ning could also vaguely sense that there were countless branches blocking it!

    "How could there be such a difficult and strange life in this Dao-protecting Tower?" Ji Ning's expression changed. If he had supreme power and could attack wildly without any scruples, he could strike out with all his strength in a very short period of time.  Ten Thousand Swords can naturally be destroyed at will.  But he doesn't have much life left, he can only maintain dozens of swords, and there is no hope of escaping.

    "Bang."

    "Bang."

    The branches struck Ji Ning crazily, and Ji Ning used the sword of time and space to form a super small time and space to protect himself. This is his most powerful defensive move now.

    When defending, your strength will be consumed more slowly.  The mad attack consumes too quickly.

    "Die, die." The densely packed branches, like whips, whipped crazily on Ji Ning's protective space and time. It whipped very fast, and a large number of branches turned into countless phantoms. Each blow was stronger than the blazing fire.  The Yang Territory Lord's attack was slightly stronger, but he couldn't withstand the large number. Ji Ning flew to dodge and relied on defense to resist. He almost took a breath and immediately used another sword to maintain resistance.

    Divine power and mana are constantly being consumed.

    There are more and more cracks in the true spirit, and the disintegration speed is getting faster and faster.

    "Supreme Tapir Valley, hurry up and decipher this secret space." Ji Ning was anxious, "It's too late, I won't be able to hold on anymore."

    Now there is only the last step left to success. Ji Ning is not willing to die at this time and let Master Dan and others die here too.

    *()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 20 The Arrival of the Supreme

    outside world.

    There are three figures in the pitch-black void. They are Ji Ning in black robes, the bald old man in red robes, the ¡®Hongran Supreme Dharmakaya¡¯, and the tall, thin man in green robes, the ¡®Tapir Valley Supreme Dharmakaya¡¯.

    "Buzz."

    When Bo Wanyue left and the big tree life arrived, a wisp of space fluctuations spread,

    "It's a spatial fluctuation." Supreme Hong Ran showed a hint of joy, as did Ji Ning in black robe. They both looked at Supreme Tapir Valley.

    Ji Ning, who wore a black Taoist robe, even said: "That wave of Wan Yue should have escaped from the hidden space."

    The azure eyes of Supreme Tapir Valley looked ahead, and the space in front was rippling. He said softly: "Yes, there is a space passage, but the space is used very cleverly and carefullythe fluctuations are very subtle." In fact.  That space passage was not inspired by the inside of the hidden space. If the internal stimulation was turned on, the movement would be much louder. It was a passage opened by 'Iyer' himself, and the movement would be extremely small.

    "I was attacked by a strange being. This strange being is extremely powerful and I can't hold on for long." Ji Ning couldn't help but say.

    "As soon as possible." Tapir Valley Supreme responded.

    Fifteen breaths.

    "Found it." The eyes of Supreme Tapir Valley lit up, and he quickly locked the location of the hidden space from the extremely subtle fluctuations. After all, Supreme Tapir Valley is the Supreme of the 'Origin of Ten Thousand Spaces', and it is on his own side.  The chaotic universe, with the right time and right place, can naturally be found.

    "Hurry up and open that space." Hongran Supreme also urged.

    "good."

    An extremely thin long knife appeared in the right hand of Supreme Tapir Valley. He waved and pulled the long knife in his right hand, and the space in front of him immediately seemed to be cut out of paper, and a neat wound was cut out.  And this space crack passes through the obstacles of different latitude spaces and extends to the hidden space locked by the Supreme Tapir Valley.

    ???????????????????????????????? The crack touched a tough membrane wall.

    "It's that space." Tapir Valley Supreme showed joy, "The membrane wall of this space is still very tough."

    "break!!!"

    The Supreme Tapir Valley instantly showed six arms, holding a thin long knife in each hand. With one step, he had already traveled through space to the side of the membrane wall. Thousands of petals bloomed for a while, and each snow-white petal was  With a space sword light, Tapir Valley Supreme is definitely the best at cutting space membrane walls.  In just one breath, the space membrane wall completely shattered.

    "Awesome." Ji Ning was also impressed.  Although I have space swordsmanship, I still rely on the power of swordsmanship in essence. Space is an auxiliary. There is no way to compare with the "source of ten thousand spaces" of Supreme Tapir Valley. Supreme Tapir Valley is the source of this chaotic universe.  The highest achievement in space.

    If Hongran Supreme were to break the space membrane wall, he would only be able to forcefully break it by bombarding it frantically for a long time.

    The Supreme Tapir Valley can break it more easily.

    "Let's go in." Supreme Hongran took Ji Ning and flew inside.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The dharma bodies of Tapir Valley Supreme, Hongran Supreme and black Taoist robe Ji Ning flew into this space.  Then he saw overwhelming countless branches flying between the sky and the earth like tentacles, and in many places there were layers of branches and leaves entangled. This scene made the faces of Supreme Tapir Valley and Supreme Hongran change slightly.

    "Roar, die!" The big tree life discovered the outsider, and immediately covered it with countless branches and leaves.

    "My true self is in the central protection building." Ji Ning continued.

    "Hongran, protect the second soul of Beiming. I'll go to the Dao Guard Tower." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    "It's better to go together. I'm afraid Bei Ming won't be able to hold on for long. Beiming, please stay in my cave heaven magic weapon for a while." As Supreme Hongran said, he waved his hand and put the black Taoist robe Ji Ning into the cave heaven magic weapon. Ji Ning did not  withstand.

    "kill!"

    The two supreme dharma bodies, Tapir Valley Supreme and Hongran Supreme, each held their own magic weapons and started killing. Either by relying on space or by relying on the connection of cause and effect, they were able to determine the location of the guardian tower.

    The two of them naturally work together.  Kill towards the Dao Guard Tower.

    "Hua Hua Hua~~~" The Supreme Tapir Valley held a six-handled knife. Wherever it passed, the blade was like a blade in space, cutting wildly. The blade also shuttled through the void and continued to cut.  The killing speed is extremely fast.

    "Die." Hongran Supreme's six big hands were all wearing black gloves. Each glove seemed to be filled with endless magic power, and he slapped forward. Every blow seemed to make minimal movement.  But it caused countless branches and leaves to wither immediately. In terms of lethality, he was still far above the Tapir Valley Supreme.

    "This strange life?, Such strong vitality, ordinary strange beings cannot hold up three palms in front of me.  "Hongran Supreme frowned, and he also discovered that this strange life was extremely powerful in terms of vitality.

    Void cutting.

    The black palm shattered countless branches and leaves

    Advancing at a crazy and terrifying speed, the life of the big tree is constantly being severely damaged. It does not care about the space cutting by the Supreme Tapir Valley, because even if it is cut, it can grow again.  Even what is broken can be healed again.  It does little harm.  But the causal attack of ¡®Hongran Supreme¡¯ is a direct attack on its life essence.  The damage is much greater.

    "Kill him, you must kill him." The master's order made Dashu Life even more crazy. Dashu Life knew that his time was running out and he had to kill Ji Ning as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the guard building.

    Countless tough branches were lashing out at Ji Ning like whips. Ji Ning's true spirit was already disintegrating very quickly. In order to save his strength, he waited as long as possible until Supreme Hongran and the others arrived. He did not dare to fight back and could only focus on defense.

    Ji Ning¡¯s body was shrouded in a miniature space-time, and he was still flying to dodge, and was occasionally beaten upside down.

    He also followed the force of the whipping and flew around, trying his best to relieve the force.

    "Bang."

    Ji Ning hit some independent space and time around him and rolled over, but Ji Ning still tried his best to support him.

    The clock is ticking.

    Ji Ning had to use sword skills to defend again and again. Every time he used sword skills, the true spirit collapsed faster.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, I can't hold it anymore." Ji Ning became more and more anxious.

    "I can't hold on any longer." Ji Ning looked forward anxiously.

    Boom~~~

    Along with a loud noise, countless branches and leaves inside the Dao Guard Building were trembling, and two figures had already entered.

    "No, no, this Dao Lord must be killed." The tree's life has been severely damaged, but its remaining vitality should not be underestimated, and its attack on Ji Ning has not decreased at all.  At the same time, there were a lot of branches and leaves to stop the two.

    "Wow." "Bang."

    With the light of the sword and the mad crushing of the black palms, Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu released their power wantonly.

    The branches and leaves were weak and destroyed on a large scale.

    A flash of snow-white sword light passed away.

    Wherever it passed, all the branches and leaves were cut off. The branches and leaves that had originally attacked Ji Ning frantically were also broken countless times. Ji Ning immediately felt that the attack slowed down.  Followed by two consecutive black palms, the countless branches around him immediately began to wither and become empty.

    Ning then relaxed completely and landed on an independent space-time membrane wall that had not yet been cracked. He sat down on it.

    "Huh." Ji Ning breathed out and looked at the Supreme Hong Ran and Supreme Tapir Valley who had appeared in front of him with a smile.

    "You're finally here." Ji Ning smiled, very happily.

    Successfully.

    Finally succeeded.

    The terrifying black palm of Hongran Supreme finally completely extinguished the remaining life power of the big tree. The entire protective tower became empty, leaving only some remaining time and space mazes and some trembling Sith tribe members.  Dominate the emperors.  The big tree had not killed these dominant emperors before.

    "Beiming." Both Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu saw Ji Ning, and their expressions changed as soon as they saw it.

    At this moment, the disintegration speed of Ji Ning's true spirit has reached a very terrifying speed. The true spirit with countless cracks is already crumbling and may completely collapse at any time.  If Ji Ning could still use three or five sword skills with all his strength, even if he didn't use any sword skills, the true spirit would collapse at a high speed and cause a final collapse.

    "I was stuck in this space, so I couldn't escape death. It's good to be alive until now. And speaking of it, I gained quite a lot in this hidden space this time." Ji Ning said with a smile.  .

    "You" Supreme Hongran could feel that the collapse speed of Ji Ning's true spirit began to accelerate suddenly, and it was obvious that it was about to completely disintegrate.

    "Oh, don't rush to kill these dominant emperors. Many of their descendants are actually quite pitiful." Ji Ning repeatedly warned.

    *()

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: tsxk.

 Text Volume 42 Chapter 21 Just be fine (Final Chapter of this volume)

    "Whether we kill them or not is a trivial matter. These are just minions." Hongran said, "If we don't kill them, it's best to imprison them so that they can't escape and increase the power of the Sith tribe."

    "I understand." Ji Ning smiled, "I still have something to trouble you two about."

    "Huh?" Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu both looked at Ji Ning.

    "Don't tell Lord Dan and the others that I died in this hidden space," Ji Ning said.

    Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu were stunned. Supreme Hongran said in surprise: "Don't tell them? You came to the Sith clan this time just for this Lord Dan. I'm afraid they can guess it."

    "Conceal it if you can, otherwise they will feel even more indebted." Ji Ning said with a smile. Suddenly, Ji Ning's eyes were misty and he said softly, "It feels so special. Has the true spirit collapsed?"

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    A complete collapse.

    Ji Ning only felt that his originally functioning thoughts were quickly and slowly stagnant. The roughly prototype of the true spirit structure collapsed completely, just like the final collapse of a building countless true spirit fragments were released, and this  The number of true spirit fragments released in an instant was thousands of times that that had elapsed before, and all of them were completely scattered.

    Because the amount of true spirit dispersion is so large, it can be clearly seen with the naked eye.

    A large number of countless light points scattered with Ji Ning as the center, and Ji Ning's divine power and mana also completely collapsed

    "So slow, so slow."

    "Returning to the chaotic universe?" Ji Ning's slow thoughts vaguely perceived a huge warm place. Ji Ning could guess that it was the origin of the chaotic universe.

    "Boom!"

    " Ji Ning, who was sitting on the space-time membrane wall, looked like a torch.  It turned into countless light spots in an instant and scattered in all directions, leaving it completely empty.  Ji Ning's body no longer existed, only some magic weapons and weapons were left.

    Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu both watched silently.

    ¡­¡­

    In a cave space.

    Ji Ning, wearing a black Taoist robe, was standing here, silently.

    The death of this deity has nothing to do with the second soul. The two are completely two lives.  Unless you are attacked by a powerful enemy with a cause-and-effect connection and kill the main body, it is possible to kill the second soul!  But now it's just a normal collapse.  They didn't get entangled with each other.  Although Ji Ning's second spirit was slowly disintegrating.  But after all, after the union, the second spirit has never come out to fight.  So the consumption is extremely small.

    "Is this what it feels like when a true spirit is disintegrated and annihilated?" Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, whispered to himself.

    I am dead.

    ¡°If in the future this second soul fails to realize the method of ¡®the immortality of the true spirit¡¯ before the body dies and the Tao disappears, it will also collapse and disappear in the same way.

    "We must fight for that glimmer of hope." Ji Ning, a black Taoist priest, had bright eyes.

    "Supreme Hongran, please let me out." Ji Ning said in black robe.

    "good."

    ¡­¡­

    ? Inside the guard building.

    Ji Ning himself collapsed and was annihilated, while Ji Ning in black robe appeared next to Supreme Hong Ran and Supreme Tapir Valley.

    "Come." Ji Ning, in black robe, waved.  The Beihong Sword and other magical objects all flew over. Ji Ning's original black robe suddenly changed and turned into white clothes. He also carried the Beihong Sword behind him.

    "From now on, there is no distinction between the main body and the second soul." Ji Ning whispered to himself.

    Yes, this is the only life left.

    "Destroy."

    Ji Ning released the mighty sword source field, and the remaining time and space around him suddenly disappeared like bubbles. The Supreme Dharmakaya of Tapir Valley on the side also smiled and said: "I will also help you." Saying that a mighty force appeared,  Forced to fall on those times and spaces.  Time and space were shattered rapidly, and all time and space were wiped out in almost two breaths.

    When it comes to deciphering the labyrinth of time and space, the cultivator civilization is probably best at Tapir Valley Supreme and Heavenly Eclipse Supreme.  One of them is the origin of ten thousand ways of space, and the other is the origin of ten thousand ways of time.

    All time and space were shattered, and the dominant emperors scattered in the gaps in the void all appeared.

    Some of the descendants were relatively calm, but some of the real Sith tribesmen fell into hysterical madness because they believed that Ji Ning would not spare them.

    "Master Beiming, you are not dead yet."

    "It's all you. It's all you who came to us. We didn't want to join the war a long time ago. We live a very peaceful life in this space. It's all you. You came and ruined everything."

    Many of the real Sith tribesmen were roaring.

    "I come?"Ji Ning shook his head, "You also know the mystery of this hidden space. Can I get in on my own? It's obvious that Bo Wanyue, who controls the core of this hidden space, moved me in."

    Those roaring Sith tribesmen were startled.

    yes.

    It was indeed Bo Wanyue who moved Ji Ning in, but Bo Wanyue also wanted to get the greatest credit, which was designated by the highest level of the Sith clan.  Who can they blame?

    "If you want to kill me, I will naturally have to fight back." Ji Ning said, while also releasing the original domain of swordsmanship, covering all the dominant emperors.

    "receive."

    Instantly put into the cave magic weapon.

    There were only two Supreme Beings and Ji Ning left in the entire Dao Guard Building.

    Ji Ning followed his thoughts, and Lord Dan, Lord Tiya, Lord Yanzuo, and the Lord of Destruction Divine Court appeared next to them.

    "Beiming." Lord Dan and the others looked happy when they saw the two supreme beings next to them with powerful and unfathomable auras, and when they saw Ji Ning whose true spirit was disintegrating very slowly.

    "Greetings to the Supreme Being." All four of them saluted respectfully.

    Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu both nodded slightly, but their eyes wandered to Master Dan. It was this woman This woman who had some friendship with Ji Ning cost Ji Ning his life.

    Ji Ning still maintained the illusion of swordsmanship in the original field of swordsmanship, making his true spirit dissipate and pretend to be faster, so that Lord Dan and the others could not see the flaw.  After all, the second spirit has never fought since the failure of the union, and the true spirit disintegrated even slower than the original spirit came to the Sith clan.  This was an obvious flaw, so Ji Ning had to hide it.

    He mainly doesn¡¯t want to owe Lord Dan too much. After all, he has helped, so why should Lord Dan feel guilty for it?

    "It's okay." Lord Dan said with joy on her face.

    "I knew Dao Lord Beiming could defeat those Sith tribe easily." The Lord of the Destruction Court also flattered him.

    "It's also a chance, and luckily two supreme beings arrived, otherwise it would be really troublesome this time." Ji Ning said, "Master Dan, you also have a realm flying boat, so I won't send it to you. You can take the realm flying boat."  Jie Feizhou, please leave. Supreme and the others have something to talk about."

    "Okay." Master Dan and the four of them nodded.

    "Sovereign Tapir Valley, please help send them away from the Sith tribe's territory." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, let¡¯s leave this space first.¡± As Tapir Valley Supreme said, a mighty force of space enveloped Ji Ning and all of them. In an instant, they were in the dark void of the outside world.

    Ji Ning looked surprised when he saw this: "Come out?"

    "When I destroyed those time and space just now, I also refined the core of that protective tower, so I can naturally control the entire hidden space." Supreme Tapir Valley said, "So I can easily enter and exit."

    "You guys, go ahead."

    As he spoke, the Supreme Tapir Valley waved his hand, his hand like a knife, tearing apart. Space passages glowing with colored light appeared. This space passage led to the outside of the Sith tribe.

    After all, flying on the road is still quite dangerous within the Sith tribe. As long as they leave the Sith tribe, it will be easy for Lord Dan and the others to do so.

    "Beiming, thank you this time." Lord Dan looked at Ji Ning and said. She was indeed very grateful, because Ji Ning, her three brothers have all been resurrected by reversing time and space, and now she herself can go back alive and be with her.  The brothers were reunited, and she didn't know how to repay this great kindness.  Fortunately, Ji Ning was not seriously injured in that dangerous space this time, and everything went smoothly.

    "Hurry up and get on your way." Ji Ning urged with a smile.

    Lord Dan and his party of four quickly entered the space passage and disappeared.

    Next to them, Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Gu both murmured secretly.

    That Lord Dan he has no idea that Ji Ning's true self has died in the hidden space, and I'm afraid he will never know about it.

    (End of this volume)

    The next volume of ¡®Final Life and Death¡¯!

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Final Life and Death Chapter 1 Blockade?

    The next chapter of Black Lord has been updated h¡¤heiya§áge¡¤.

    On a beautiful and fragrant prairie, a barefoot, bald man in gray robe sat cross-legged, gently picking a flower, sniffing at the tip of his nose with his eyes closed, and a gentle smile on his face.  His smile was incredibly contagious, and even Lord Bo Wanyue, who was standing nearby, couldn't help but be affected and admired him even more.

    "You did very poorly this time." Iyer said while smelling the fragrance of the flowers.

    "It's my fault, I am eager to make contributions." Bo Wanyue said in a panic.

    Iyer looked at the flower in front of him curiously, as if he wanted to see every wrinkle on the stamens, and at the same time said: "In order to make meritorious service and to take all the great credit, you never told me until you arrived at the final guardian building.  We were almost conquered, so I had no other choice, so I came to report. The time was too short, and I was not allowed to make any more preparations."

    Bo Wanyue was respectful and did not dare to say more.

    Indeed, the situation was very urgent at that time. Ji Ning had been destroying those time and space and was about to attack the control core. Iyer could not make more detailed preparations and could only throw away a minion with the greatest confidence.

    "It's a small matter to lose a servant." Iyer continued, "But I'm worried that the supreme practitioners of the cultivator civilization will find that the core of our tribe is not really sealed."

    "No, they won't find out, there are no flaws in what we did." Bo Wanyue continued.

    ¡°I sent my servant over and tore a space channel, which caused space fluctuations. The latest chapter of heiya§áge has been updated.

    of.  "Iyer said, "It is by following that space fluctuation that the dharma bodies of Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Valley will rush in and kill my servants.  "

    "I also deliberately guided the Beiming Taoist Lord at that time." Bo Wanyue said, "He thought that I ran away when the situation was bad, and released the strongest strange life suppressed in the Dao Guard Tower. Everything was taken for granted, and there was nothing wrong with it.  flaw."

    Iyer nodded slightly.

    "Some secrets, once discovered, will reduce the chances of the Sith winning the final battle in the future.

    Their most important secret is the existence of his ¡®Iyer¡¯!  This is not bad at all, as long as he himself is not exposed, his subordinates can really see him and know that he exists, and everyone has sworn an oath to their fate, and even a simple description cannot be done.  Like Ji Ning, they also looked at the memories of many dominant emperors They still didn't know whether the invading Sith tribe's ruling class was a group of powerful people or a single powerful person.

    Although we know the existence of the Chaos Universe Controller, the Chaos Universe Controller is truly invincible and omnipotent in endless space. He will not foolishly enter Ji Ning's chaotic universe.

    Because once you enter.

    The connection with the chaotic universe that is severed and controlled.  And they will be ostracized and suppressed!  The strength will drop sharply there is a danger of being killed!  And as long as he does not enter other chaotic universes, the controller is completely invincible.  Therefore, the supreme practitioners of the civilization also believe that it is impossible for the ¡®controller¡¯ to be trapped in despair.  <

    p>And ¡®the Sith clan¡¯s lair has not been completely blocked¡¯, this is also a very important secret!

    The supreme cultivators of the cultivator civilization had a complete blockade at first, thinking that if the Sith tribe wanted to break out, they could only fight head-on!  Therefore, the entire cultivator civilization is living in peace, with only the Supreme Tapir Valley and some other Supreme Dharmakayas stationed here.

    But in fact

    Iyer can easily open a space passage that connects the inside and outside. This is proven by sending the servants before and Bo Wanyue returning to his lair along the passage.

    The entire Sith army can leave their nest quietly!

    "There are still very few flaws." Yiyeer glanced at Bo Wanyue, "The time is too short. I also wanted to kill the Beiming Taoist Lord and devour his true soul, so that a trace of a flaw was revealed."

    "It's my fault." Bo Wanyue said.

    "The cultivator civilization should not be able to discover it." Iyer said calmly, "However, since a person who masters the eternal ultimate way has been born in this chaotic universe, the war must be advanced! As time drags on, this chaotic universe  It is possible that a Supreme Being, the 'Ultimate Way', will be born, and then we will be finished. When the war begins, you can make up for it by making meritorious deeds."

    "Yes." Bo Wanyue said.

    Iyer then waved his hand, and Bowanyue disappeared out of thin air. The vast grassland was still very quiet. Except for some ordinary wild animals, only Iyer was there.

    "Last time, I just saw that the situation was not good and showed weakness to the enemy, so

    I just wanted to be blocked by you.  "Iyer whispered softly, "After waiting for so long, preparing for so long, knowing yourself and the enemy,?Once, you will definitely win.  "

    As soon as Ji Ning and the others watched Lord Dan and the others leave, Supreme Tapir Valley¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    "Let's enter the hidden space." Supreme Tapir Valley said, and then he took Ji Ning and Supreme Hongran and moved in again.

    In mid-air.

    Ji Ning and the three of them stood and looked at the Dao Guard Tower in the distance.

    The entire holy world is in a mess, and the ground is full of ravines and cracks, all traces of previous battles.

    "It has been destroyed." Supreme Tapir Valley looked at the protective tower in the distance, "The huge formation base space has been destroyed. This protective tower can no longer monitor the four directions, nor can it activate the space formation.  To capture and relocate outsiders.¡±

    "The formation base space was destroyed?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    That huge space formation is composed of nine huge formation base spaces.

    It was the great formation that triggered it in the first place, making it impossible for Ning to dodge and was moved into this hidden space.

    "The Sith tribe must have arranged to garrison the nine base spaces." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "This hidden space is occupied by us, so the base space must be destroyed, otherwise it will be easier for us."

    "Destroy it, just destroy it. This hidden space is useless to our cultivator civilization." Hongran Supreme said with a smile. His eyes suddenly fell on the vast and messy land. He frowned and said, "Tapir Valley, have you noticed?  This time we

    It seems quite difficult to deal with the strange life forms.  "

    The Supreme Tapir Valley was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "It's very difficult."

    "The Lord-level Dao-protecting Tower is generally not so powerful in suppressing strange life forms." Hongran Supreme said again, "I remember those people we dealt with, I could usually kill them with three or five palms. But this time the two of us were able to kill them.  We worked together to kill for a long time. I remember that the last war was fought until the very last moment, and the Sith tribe did not let go of strange beings of this level."

    "This hidden space monitors the outside world and has a special status, so there must be a powerful strange life guarding it." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    "Well, maybe." Supreme Hongran also nodded, "We always thought that the Sith tribe was completely blocked and we had occupied the periphery, but we didn't expect that there was such a huge space hidden! If they hadn't had to deal with Beiming this time,  I¡¯m afraid we still don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Supreme Tapir Valley frowned: "I've been guarding here for endless years, and I didn't even notice it."

    "So I'm worriedthat the Sith tribe has any hidden secrets." Supreme Hongran frowned.

    "Hahaha The core of the Sith clan has been blocked by us, and the space is completely blocked. If they want to come out, they will be discovered." Supreme Tapir Valley said with a smile, "As for the outside world, even if there are some Sith clan hidden,  It shouldn¡¯t be too much.¡±

    Supreme Hongran also nodded.

    The original blockade was jointly blocked by the Supremes, and they were still sure of their blockade.

    Ji Ning watched from the side, although he also

    ??????????? Very concerned, but after all, he failed to join the Tao, so the most important thing is to realize the "true soul is immortal" in the remaining lifespan. If he cannot realize it, he will not be able to get involved in the war with the Sith tribe.

    "You two." Ji Ning said, "You also know that the "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler" I obtained this time is very important to our entire cultivator civilization. This is what I learned from Li Jiuya after I entered the holy world.  Got it! I also promised Li Jiuya to let countless descendants in his hometown live a peaceful life."

    "It's simple. This Li Jiu Ya has indeed done a lot for us. Just give them a different universe when the time comes." Supreme Tapir Valley said with a smile, "A different universe is enough for their countless descendants to survive."

    "These descendants are also pitiful people. The Sith clan doesn't care about their lives at all and let them die again and again." Ji Ning shook his head and sighed. Suddenly, he frowned, and then his face changed drastically, "That's not right!"

    The final scroll of life and death begins!  (To be continued) Watch the chapter Copy this address to the browser to view the latest chapter

    The latest next chapter has been updated, ¡¤heiya§áge¡¤ºÚ+ya§á rock+ge 11heiy§¡§áger640

 Text Volume 43 Final Life and Death Chapter 2 Flaws

    The two Dharmakayas, Hongran Supreme and Tapir Valley Supreme, stared at Ji Ning in confusion.

    "That big tree life was completely draining me to death, but why did 'Bo Wan Yue' escape just after releasing the big tree life?" Ji Ning continued, "And you have also fought against that big tree life, so there is reason.  It's not a crazy strange life. Under Bo Wanyue's order, even if it faced attacks from you two, it still wanted to kill me crazily. It shouldn't accidentally hurt Bo Wanyue, but why did Bo Wanyue want to escape? "

    Supreme Hongran hesitated for a moment: "Perhaps, this is already his last killing move. You have defeated his killing moves one after another, and he is no longer sure, so he uses the last killing move and escapes first. To prevent you from doing it again.  What powerful means were used to make him die before he could escape?"

    "Beiming, what do you think?" Supreme Tapir Valley asked.

    "It makes sense to release the final killing move and escape to a safe place." Ji Ning said, "But you two supremes don't know something. Since I entered the holy world, I first faced the siege of 2,800 dominant emperors, and then  Two more protective towers broke away from the foundation to stop me, and the Sith tribe paid a heavy price. If the two Lords are 'Bowan Yue' and possess the life of this powerful tree, how should they use this tree?  life?"

    Ji Ning said in a low voice: "If I were Bo Wanyue, before trapping me in the space and arranging the siege by 2,800 master emperors, I could first send out the big tree life. The big tree life could completely wrap up that space, allowing  I have nowhere to escape, they can surround and kill me as much as they want.¡±

    "The life of the big tree is obviously full of reason. Why did it release the life of the big tree after losing two protective towers and thousands of emperors?" Ji Ning said, "Losing so many emperors, even if it has merit, it will be reduced.  Quite a few.¡±

    "And you two don't know anything."

    "I have practiced several times in the Holy Realm, and I even pretended that I would rather die than enter the Dao Guard Building. But Bo Wanyue also said at the time He would rather watch me die naturally outside. No.  I'm willing to take risks." Ji Ning frowned and said, "If he had the life of a big tree at that time, how could he just watch me die naturally?"

    Hongran and Tapir Gu were startled.

    They didn¡¯t know the details of Ji Ning¡¯s encounter in the hidden space.

    But now that they heard what Ji Ning said, they immediately realized the problem.

    "Big tree life" is full of reason, and he obeys orders and is determined to kill Ji Ning.

    Such an obedient tree life

    If it is used from the beginning, Bo Wanyue does not have to run away in a hurry, but can watch the fire from the other side of the road guard building.

    The tree has extremely strong vitality and strength. It is definitely the one that can best restrain a Taoist like Ji Ning who has lost his true spirit!  As long as Bo Wanyue is not stupid.  He fully understood that "the life of the big tree restrains Beiming Dao Lord", but he would not let him go. He waited until all his men were lost and his Dao Guard Building was almost conquered before he let him go.

    Why bother?

    Why bother?

    "Watching Ji Ning practicing outside, watching the natural collapse of Ji Ning's true spirit, he still hides in the Dao Guard Building and does not release the life of the tree. Why bother?"

    "Unless¡ª" Ji Ning had a sharp look in his eyes, "This big tree life was not in this space before."

    "Not at all?" The expressions of Supreme Hongran and Supreme Tapir Valley also changed.

    "Because it's not there at all. That's why Bo Wanyue can't do anything to me. He can only watch me while I'm cultivating outside! If there is life in the big tree, there is no need to watch like this." Ji Ning said, "Until I am about to break through  Guard Tower. He was anxious and probably asked for help from the senior officials of the Sith tribe. So the big tree life was sent over."

    "Where does the life of the big tree come from?" Hongran Supreme said solemnly.

    "Array base space? Or other hidden spaces?" Supreme Tapir Valley also looked ugly, "Or is it the core of the Sith clan's lair?"

    Hongran and Tapu looked at each other.

    After the last war, the two Supremes knew the Sith tribe quite well.  The ¡®big tree life¡¯ is definitely one of the most important combat forces in the Sith tribe.  More important than the Sith Lord.

    Although I don¡¯t want to believe it¡ª¡ª

    But the greatest possibility is that it comes from the core of the Sith clan's lair!

    "We have sealed off the core of the Sith clan's lair." Supreme Tapir Valley murmured in a low voice, "Even if it comes out, we should find out."

    "After such a long time, the Sith tribe may have found a way to escape from the blockade." Supreme Hongran said solemnly, "Their methods are superior to ours in many aspects."

    "Beiming, thank you." Supreme Hongran looked at Ji Ning, "Neither of us have noticed this before. Once the war starts, the Sith tribe will flee quietly, but we Supremes are still here to guard, I'm afraid  As soon as the war started?You will be at a disadvantage.  "

    "The two Supremes came to save me at the last moment, so they didn't know much about it. I fell into this space, and I was fighting with Bowanyue from the beginning In retrospect, if there was the killing move of Big Tree Life, before Bowanyue  The arrangement was very wrong." Ji Ning said, "I used to think that it was pitiful that the descendants of the Sith tribe kept dying, and then I realized that something was wrong and discovered the flaw."

    "Um."

    Hongran and Tapu Gu were very solemn at the moment.

    "Although the life of the big tree is not absolutely sure to escape from the core of the Sith tribe's lair." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "But there is a possibility of more than 50%."

    "Our blockade may be useless." Hongran Supreme also said, "It seems that we must be prepared."

    ¡­¡­

    This time Dashu Life came to kill Ji Ning, but ¡®Iyer¡¯ didn¡¯t have any flaws.

    ¡° Kebo Wanyue¡¯s previous methods of dealing with Ji Ning, as well as some of his conversations with Ji Ning actually had flaws!  There are big tree beings, but they are still so huddled, and they would rather Ji Ning's true spirit collapses and die naturally outside than send the big tree beings?

    ¡­¡­

    In the hidden space.

    Ji Ning, Supreme Hongran, and Supreme Tapir Gu all stood in mid-air.

    In the mid-air ahead, there are a large number of dominators standing densely packed, more than 3,000 of them, all of them are descendants of the Sith tribe!  There are nearly thirty masters among them. Obviously, the Sith are better at cultivating master emperors.

    "Although you are descendants." Ji Ning looked at these descendants, "after all, you are still part of our cultivator civilization. Those real Sith tribe are the invaders and outsiders. They don't care about your lives at all  We will not ask you to participate in the war between us and the Sith. We will arrange a different universe for you, and you can live a peaceful life in that secluded different universe, and do not get involved in the war between the two major civilizations.  Come in."

    "Thank you, Daojun Beiming." Li Jiuya took the lead in saluting respectfully.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dao."

    More descendants saluted.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dao." All the descendants bowed, some with tears in their eyes.  They have long felt the conflict with the Sith tribe and have been excluded for too long.

    "Now you go and move all the creatures in these six worlds away." Ji Ning ordered, "It's not very safe here after all."

    "yes."

    "let's go."

    "Walk."

    More than three thousand mighty master emperors quickly flew to all directions and began a large-scale migration.

    Although there are many creatures in the six mortal worlds in the hidden space, more than 3,000 master emperors joined forces to move, and even gave the mortals time to prepare, and it only took half a day to move them all.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others left the Sith clan with these descendants and came to an extremely remote, remote and dark place.

    "Buzz."

    A huge alien universe is in darkness.

    "Li Jiuya, let's refine it." Facing more than 3,000 dominant emperors, Ji Ning said.

    Those ruling emperors are all full of excitement and can live a peaceful life. Who wants to be cannon fodder and chess pieces all the time?  And despite working hard, he is still ostracized and discriminated against.

    "Yes." Li Jiuya's eyes were also bright, and he also felt that the day was finally full of expectations.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Watching Li Jiuya refining that alien universe, watching more than 3,000 dominant emperors finally flying towards that alien universe.

    Ji Ning, Tapir Gu, and Hongran also smiled.

    "This is a secluded place where I once practiced. If the Sith tribe invades here, I will find it immediately." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    "Let them live a peaceful life," Ji Ning said.

    "When the Sith tribe is defeated, the entire chaotic universe can return to peace." Hongran said with a smile.

    The three of them all have expectations.

    "You two, the trivial matters have been arranged, it's time for Bei Ming to leave." Ji Ning said.

    "I will send you off." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    "Haha, no need." Ji Ning shook his head and said with a smile, "I have nothing to do now, I just want to understand the 'True Spirit Is Immortal' method. Although it is quite a long way back to my hometown, I can still visit a lot along the way, which may be useful for me.  I have been touched by my practice."

    "It's okay." Tapir Gu and Hongran didn't force it.

    So

    Ji Ning rode on, and the green magic body controlled the realm flying boat, and disappeared into the endless distance in the distance under the gazes of Tapir Gu and Hongran.?In the dark.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Final Life and Death Chapter 3 Meeting the Supreme Emperor Stone

    On the way, the domain boundary flew inside the boat.

    Sitting cross-legged and looking at the sometimes dazzling space-time passages in the outside world, and sometimes the wonders of the realm, Ji Ning was thinking about the method of 'the immortality of the true spirit'.

    "The true spirit is immortal."

    "If this method is created, even if the union fails and the true spirit is disintegrated, this method can be used to reverse the process of disintegration and restore it to full health." Ji Ning felt the process of the disintegration of his soul's true spirit.

    My own magic power, my own spiritual thoughts, my own power of blue and white mist.

    There is true spirit everywhere.

    But now there are cracks inside all the true spirits, and their fragments are slowly disintegrating

    "This kind of disintegration means that all true spirits are disintegrating, and not a single one is intact." Ji Ning secretly said, "How to reverse it?"

    Back when Ji Ning was still the Lord of Three Steps.

    He died once, and was later resurrected with the help of the ¡®Born Taoist Talisman¡¯.  The natal Taoist Talisman contains Ji Ning's complete true spirit, so it is easy to resurrect him naturally.  But for people like Ji Ning, all the true spirits have collapsed So far, the entire cultivator civilization has been unable to find a solution.

    "How to reverse it?"

    "How to reverse the collapse?"

    Many mysteries of the "Immortal Chapter" passed through Ji Ning's mind. At the same time, he felt the process of his own disintegration. He pondered and revised the "Immortal Chapter" when he occasionally realized something.

    More than five million years passed in the blink of an eye, and Ji Ning woke up from his meditation.

    "Green Demon, where are you?" Ji Ning asked.

    "We have already passed the halfway point, and we will reach the Flame Dragon Realm in another six million years." The Green Magic Body said.

    "Why are you in such a hurry? Since you are wandering around outside, let's take a stroll." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes, Master." Qing Magic said in person.

    Follow Ji Ning these days.  Qing Mo felt that what he had experienced was more shocking than what he had experienced in countless years. He had captured more than two thousand master emperors, Sith guardians, strange beings, etc. at one time He had never experienced such a shock in the past long years.  It was a matter of fact, and Ji Ning treated him very well. He also longed in his heart: "It would be great if the master could live forever."

    If Ji Ning were alive, he would have a big backer in Qing Mo.

    ¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????

    See various wonders in this chaotic universe, as well as many alien lives.

    Ji Ning occasionally realized something, so he calmed down and contemplated it.

    ¡­¡­

    On a vast land of stars.  Billions of creatures live here.

    On the top of a snow-capped mountain, Ji Ning sat cross-legged and meditated.  The green magic body has been staying aside. Although billions of years have passed, since Ji Ning has been cultivating here, no living being can really get close to the top of the mountain.  You'll get stuck halfway up the mountain.  When we got out of the maze, we reached the foot of the mountain.

    "Little guy, you and I are destined to end up here. What you can achieve depends on you. I have had six apprentices before you. If you can see them, you will naturally feel the connection. Remember,  Brothers are not allowed to kill each other." Qing Magic was standing next to Ji Ning on the top of the mountain.  At the same time, an incarnation formed a conversation with a young man at the foot of the mountain.

    "Master, this disciple knows." The young man had tears in his eyes and spent a year with his master.  It was a year of transformation for him.

    "Go." After the incarnation of the Green Demon finished speaking, it completely disappeared without a trace.

    The young man kowtowed and said goodbye.

    On the top of the mountain.

    "Qing Mo, I have been practicing here for a while, and you have already accepted seven disciples." Ji Ning's voice sounded.

    Qing Mo was startled. He turned around and saw Ji Ning who had already stood up. He smiled honestly and said, "Master, don't laugh at me. I'm bored too. Look at the countless creatures below Occasionally, those who like him will accept him as his disciple."

    "Hahaha Now it's time for us to return to the Flame Dragon Realm." Ji Ning said.  "Before you leave, if you have any other arrangements for your disciples, please make arrangements quickly."

    "No need, I have made arrangements a long time ago, and I have given them everything that should be prepared. As for the rest, it is up to them. The path of cultivation is their own choice." Qing Mo continued.

    "Okay, let's set off."

    Wow.

    Soon a domain flying boat flew away from the top of the snow mountain, and the maze on the top of the snow mountain disappeared, becoming a mystery in this land of stars.

    Ji Ning spent nearly half of the Chaos Era on his return trip, and he gained a lot of insights into the concept of "the immortality of the true spirit", but he also found it increasingly difficult.

    The disintegration of the true spiritis the disintegration of countless fragments and their return to the origin of the chaotic universe.

    To reverse this process.

    &nbsp; Reclaim your true spirit fragments from the origin of the chaotic universe?  impossible!  Even the Supreme Being can't do it.

    Then there is only one way - relying on the remaining true spirit fragments to actively repair and form a complete true spirit!  Just like the "rebirth with a drop of blood" in the earliest days of spiritual practice, because the blood contains the foundation of the physical body, as long as the divine power is enough, a drop of blood can restore the complete body!  But now Ji Ning is pointing directly to the most essential true spirit.

    A powerful practitioner, even if his soul is scattered, even if his true spirit is shattered

    But as long as it is not completely destroyed and there are only some fragments of the true spirit, the true spirit can be "immortal", the true spirit can be restored to its full form, and the soul and body can be formed again.

    "The Flame Dragon Realm has arrived."

    A familiar void in the realm.

    Ji Ning's face in the flying boat also showed joy. He was back. It felt different to be back in the 'realm' where he was born and raised.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned his head and looked in one direction.

    With the help of causal induction, he sensed that a powerful existence - the 'Emperor Stone Supreme' was in the Yanlong Domain.

    Just one breath.

    Wow.

    The space rippled, and the extremely beautiful man ¡®Emperor Stone Supreme¡¯ appeared in front of him.

    "The Supreme Emperor's Stone." Ji Ning got out of the flying boat to greet him, and the green magic avatar followed obediently to greet him.

    "Beiming." Emperor Shizhi smiled.

    "Why is the Supreme Emperor Stone here?" Ji Ning asked curiously.

    "Of course it's for you, Beiming." Supreme Emperor Shi smiled, "I've been waiting for you for some time."

    "I'm ashamed. I'm not in a hurry on this journey. I practice occasionally, so I've been delayed until now. If I had known that Emperor Stone Supreme was here, I would have rushed back." Ji Ning continued.

    "I'm just joking with you, I don't care about this little time." Emperor Shizhi said, "I am here this time, but I also have something to tell you."

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked at the Supreme Emperor Stone.

    "We are all studying the "Five Chapters of the Wooden Ruler" you gave us, and we are also improving the "Daojun Chapter". As for the most important "Eternal Chapter" I am afraid that we cannot help you.  That's it." Emperor Shizhi said helplessly.

    "Is there no way?" Ji Ning was a little anxious. Although he had made some progress in his enlightenment these days, he also knew how difficult it was to create the 'True Spirit Immortality' method.  He still hopes to get some help from the Supreme.

    "We also want to help you but 'True Spirit Immortality' means reversing the process of true spirit disintegration." Supreme Emperor Stone said, "Since we Supremes have been practicing, our true spirits have been intact and have never collapsed. Although we also  I have observed the collapse of the true spirits of other Dao Lords who failed to join the Way, but in the end we can only see the appearance. We cannot truly experience and feel the collapse of the true spirits, and there is no way to start."

    "Ah." Ji Ning was stunned.

    "Supremes, the true spirit has never collapsed, and there has been little progress in creating the 'true spirit that is immortal'.

    "Is that the controller of the chaotic universe from the Sith tribe?" Ning couldn't help but ask.

    "His realm is much higher than ours. It is normal for him to successfully create the 'True Spirit Immortality' method from a condescending position." Supreme Emperor Stone said, "As for us, our realm is about the same as you, and we cannot truly feel the collapse of the true spirit in a subtle way   There is indeed little hope of creating a 'true spirit immortality' that can reverse the collapse of true spirits. I am here to tell you, and I also hope that you will not place your hopes on us."

    Ji Ning nodded: "I understand."

    This path is to seek a glimmer of hope in despair.

    Although the words of Supreme Emperor Stone were a blow, Ji Ning could still accept them calmly.

    "Of course we will continue to comprehend." Emperor Stone Supreme continued, "I have a second thing to do."

    "The second thing?" Ji Ning was confused.

    "The Sith tribe wants to kill you so much, we guess The Sith tribe must be very concerned about your life and death." Supreme Emperor Stone said, "So I came here personally to check the entire Flame Dragon Domain and check for many traces  I actually discovered some spies sent by the Sith tribe."

    ¡°As he spoke, Supreme Emperor Shi waved his hand, and six men and women appeared next to him, all of them standing there with blank eyes.

    There is one master and five emperors.

    "Spy?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "They have infiltrated into Mangya Kingdom and into Tiancang Palace. They want to judge your life or death with the help of the 'Heart Lamp' and other objects you left behind." Emperor Shi Zhizun said.

    *(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 4 Cracking the Eternal Heart

    Ji Ning looked at the six Sith spies who were captured alive and said with a smile: "I am a Dao Lord who failed to combine the Tao, but the Sith still spend so much effort on me."

    "It's best not to expose the information about your life and death." Emperor Stone said solemnly, "The Sith have never given up on probing and spying on our entire chaotic universe We originally thought that their army was blocked and trapped in the core of their lair.  , nothing to worry about. But now it seems that they may have had the means to escape quietly. They have just been hiding, waiting to give us a fatal blow. We are now also arranging preparations for the entire chaotic universe.  Preparing for war also takes time, so as long as you stay alive, you will also make the Sith people turn against you."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    The Sith clan did not want to start a war while Ji Ning was still alive, not because they were afraid of a Dao Lord whose true spirit had collapsed, but because they were worried that in that life-and-death fight, Ji Ning would be able to break through between life and death and master the 'Supreme' level.  The ultimate way.  At that time, Ji Ning could easily control the entire chaotic universe, and the threat of true spirit collapse would naturally disappear.

    Although the possibility of a breakthrough between life and death is very small!

    But the Sith people are unwilling to take risks, because those who have realized the eternal ultimate way by themselves are already great, and with the blessing of a large amount of luck in the entire chaotic universe, there is a slight possibility of a 'miracle'.

    So we should keep a low profile and endure it wait for Ji Ning's true spirit to collapse and die completely before starting a war!  At that time, the entire cultivator civilization did not even have the power of the eternal ultimate way, and it was even less likely that the Supreme of the 'ultimate way' would appear in a short time. Then the Sith tribe had solved one of the biggest dangers in the war.

    "With your guidance of the eternal ultimate sword, we have guided some monsters throughout the chaotic universe to embark on the 'ultimate path', but to give birth to an eternal ultimate emperor! This will take time, millions of chaos eras, and even more  It will take a long time to cultivate and nurture. And I am worried that the Sith tribe will not give us enough time." Emperor Stone Supreme said, "As long as you live, you will make them have some scruples."

    "Understood, I know what to do." Ji Ning smiled.

    "Then I'll leave first. If you have any questions, please tell me immediately." Emperor Shizun stopped the six spies next to him with a wave of his hand, and then disappeared with a single step.

    Ji Ning watched him leave, but he was thinking about some countermeasures.

    ¡­¡­

    That day.

    Ji Ning met with the Lord Mangya and the Emperor Tianyi.

    "Brother Mangya, the eldest brother Tian." Ji Ning said, "My true spirit of failed Hedao has been disintegrating. I am afraid that there are remnants of the Sith tribe who want to find out my life and death! So my heart lamp in Mangya National Sword Palace  , and like in the Dao Alliance. Like in the Tiancang Palace, all the treasures that could sense my life and death were destroyed."

    "Destroyed?" Mang Ya and Tian Yi were both confused.

    "And make another fake one." Ji Ning said, "The fake one will be maintained for millions of Chaos Epochs or even tens of millions of Chaos Epochs. I want the remnants of the Sith tribe to think that I am still alive.  .¡±

    Tianyi couldn't help but said: "It's not difficult to make a fake one, but Beiming, your true spirit is disintegrating. Even if the fake one maintains millions of chaos eras, those remnants of the Sith tribe who want to investigate will believe that you are still alive?"

    "Tianyi, doesn't it mean that the flow of time has slowed down? Normally, there are millions of Chaos Epochs in the outside world, and maybe Beiming has only spent ten thousand Chaos Epochs." Master Mang Ya looked at Ji Ning.  "Beiming, what are you going to do next?"

    "Just go into seclusion and practice." Ji Ning said, "So it will be difficult for you to see me again in the future."

    "The true spirit has collapsed. Is there any way to break it?" Master Mang Ya was a little anxious.

    "Method?"

    Ji Ning smiled.  "Maybe, okay, no more words, I'll take Youji and Danbao and leave first."

    That day.

    Ji Ning left Tiancang Palace with Su Youji, Dan Bao, Qing Mo and other followers.  Returned to the Three Realms.

    All the treasures such as the "Life Tower" and "Heart Lamp" that could detect Ji Ning's life and death were destroyed by Ji Ning one by one, and then fake displays were created.

    The entire chaotic universe.  The only ones who can know for certain about Ji Ning's life and death are the Supremes, Nuwa and Bodhi!

    Even her daughter Ji Mingyue and her parents have no accurate means to find out.

    ¡­¡­

    After instructing everything, Ji Ning came to the Blue and White Cave alone. He needed the help of the 'Supreme Stone Platform' to practice.

    "Dao Lord Beiming." The attitude of the cave spirit was obviously much more respectful.

    "In the coming years, I will almost always be here to understand the method of immortality of the true spirit." Ji Ning smiled and said, "I'm bothering you too."

    "If Dao Lord can understand and create the immortal spirit, then his merits will be immeasurable. Not only can Dao Lord escape??Death calamity, countless practitioners in the future will benefit from this.  Our entire civilization of practitioners will become stronger as a result.  "The spirit of the cave is also full of expectations.

    Ji Ning smiled and nodded, then closed his eyes.

    Everything is ethereal.

    With the help of the Supreme Stone Platform and the Stone Fire Bead, Ji Ning continued to ponder and ponder, countless spiritual lights emerged, and the secrets of the method were constantly deduced and created Drawing on some frameworks of the 'Immortal Chapter', Ji Ning was also clear about the entire direction. Occasionally,  Then he introduced a method called "True Spirit Immortality", but after trying it, he found that it was still wrong.

    time flies¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning comprehended the concept of ¡®True Spirit Immortality¡¯, he would occasionally use the eternal heart left behind by Supreme Qi to decipher it.

    During the 1600th era of chaos in seclusion.

    ¡°Kakaka~~~¡± The ninety-ninth level restriction of the Eternal Heart was finally broken by Ji Ning.

    The last layer of extremely complex secret patterns on the secret pattern sphere suspended on the surface of Ji Ning was also cracked. Suddenly, the entire sphere began to rotate and separate like a mechanism, and the interior of the sphere was quickly exposed.

    "Buzz¡ª¡ª"

    A ray of light appeared, condensing a figure.

    This is an elegant young man wearing a white robe with blue borders. Ji Ning recognized it at a glance. This was Supreme Qi!  Qi Zhizun is the most elegant among the Supremes, and he also has great pursuits. He has been trying to create the tenth level of Chaos Restriction.

    "Little friend," said the elegant young man in white robe.

    Ji Ning understood that this was an image left by Supreme Lord Qi.

    "If you are able to break the ninety-nine restrictions of my Eternal Heart, your achievements in the Chaos Restriction are almost the same as mine." The elegant young man in white robe smiled and said, "If you can do this, you should also know our entire practice.  Civilization, the Sith tribe, the great enemy of the entire chaotic universe, still exists and is still full of threats."

    "As for the Sith, they can still recover even if their true spirits collapse, and they can join forces again and again Their power is also more perfect. Therefore, many more supreme beings are born than us."

    "I have always hoped to create a similar method. By then, the number of masters will greatly increase, and there will be more supremes. I am afraid there will be more than ten or twenty supremes! Then we will easily win this battle."

    "I left nine levels of chaos restrictions everywhere in the chaotic universe. These nine levels of chaos restrictions are still flawed and must be practiced in front of the world to be successful."

    "Actually, I have been able to make up for this flaw a long time ago. My friend, I am afraid that you can easily make up for this flaw now. But the nine levels of Chaos Restriction that I disclosed are still flawless, because they cannot be practiced in front of the world.  He¡¯s not a true genius, and he has no hope of helping me perfect the tenth level.¡±

    "Inside the Eternal Heart, there is the perfected nine-layer Chaos Restriction! And there are also some insights into the two different directions of the 'Tenth-Level Chaos Restriction'. I have not been able to complete these two different directions, but I think  They are all expected to succeed, and they are the greatest accumulation of achievements in my endless years. I leave them to you now, and I also hope to be able to help you."

    "That's all there is in the Eternal Heart. It's precious, but it's of no value to those who can't crack the Eternal Heart. It should be of some use to those who can."

    "Little friend"

    ¡°I worked hard for endless years, but it was still difficult to make progress, so I finally gave up.¡±

    "I hope you can create the tenth level of Chaos Restriction so that our entire cultivator civilization can solve this catastrophe. I, Qi, am still grateful even though I am dead." Supreme Qi smiled, and then the light and shadow dissipated.

    The cave spirit ¡®white-haired old man¡¯ on the side was already crying.

    Ji Ning felt the strong desire of the ¡®Initiating the Supremes¡¯ and deeply admired them. As the leaders of the cultivators¡¯ civilization, these Supremes were indeed leaders.

    Ji Ning followed Ji Ning to check inside the Eternal Heart. At the core of the Eternal Heart, there was indeed a large amount of Dharma information left by Supreme Qi.

    One is the improved nine-layer chaos restriction.

    Once perfected

    Even in the world realm, Taoist monarchs and emperors can all practice.

    And this power is not only like "divine power" inside the body, but can also be used like "mana" outside the body. It is a truly flawless power.  But it¡¯s only to the ninth level.

    "Perfection is simple." Ji Ning is now at an extremely high level and can understand everything at a glance. It only takes a little more time for him to create on his own.

    "Qi Zhizong's thoughts on the tenth level of Chaos Restriction. He believes that these two are the most promising to succeed?" Ji Ning nodded lightly. He had reference from the Immortal Chapter, and after careful consideration, there were several directions.  performed at the same time.  The one that Qi Zhizun believes can be successful can be called 'infinite immortality', and the other can be called 'empty immortality'.

    ?Ji Ning looked at it greedily and carefully. He found that Qi Zhizun had gained more insights in these two directions during his endless years, and there were many differences from him. Ji Ning was deeply touched.

    In the following years, Ji Ning was completely immersed in research.

    One thousand Chaos Epochs, two thousand Chaos Epochs, five thousand Chaos Epochs, ten thousand Chaos Epochs

    Time passes ruthlessly.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 5 Leaving Customs

    Ji Ning, dressed in white and sitting there for a long time with his eyes closed, looked like a sculpture.

    He opened his eyes.

    There seems to be vast time and space in the eyes, deep and far away.

    "The True Spirit is Immortal." Ji Ning whispered softly. When it came to his insights on the 'True Spirit is Immortal', he based on the 'Immortality Chapter' and the insights left by Supreme Lord Qi, and went through fifteen thousand  The long practice in the Chaos Era has reached an extremely high level.  Far surpassing the original Qi Zhizun.

    "Fifteen thousand Chaos Epochs have passed, and I only have one thousand Chaos Epochs left in my lifespan. It's time to settle my worldly affairs." Ning stood up.

    The other body was fighting outside and its lifespan was depleted very quickly, but now this body has not fought since the failure of the union. Things like realizing the 'Water Sword Way', 'Space Sword Way', 'Illusion Sword Way', etc. are all harmful to Ji Ning's soul.  The true spirit has great help, which makes the disintegration speed of his true spirit continue to slow down and his life span is also much longer.

    but.

    After 15,000 years of practice in the chaos era, there is indeed not much life left. Ji Ning still has some unresolved matters in his heart, so naturally he cannot make the final desperate attempt without any distractions.

    "Huh." Ji Ning stood up.

    "Beiming Taoist Lord." The white-haired old man who is the spirit of the cave came over.

    "I'm going out for a while. Next time I come in, I will go into seclusion." Ji Ning said.

    "Retreat?" The white-haired old man was startled. He could feel the determination in Ji Ning's tone.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Death.

    Abandon all distracting thoughts just for the last chance, either fail and die here, or succeed and get out alive!

    Ji Ning's figure floated away from the Blue Flower Cave Mansion and rushed to the Three Realms.

    ¡­¡­

    Arriving at Mingxin Island in Yi Snake Lake, this is the residence of Ji Ning's family. Now Ji Ning's three followers Qing Mo, Su Youji, and Dan Bao also live here, and even Ji Ning's eighth disciple 'Shi Ze' also lives here.  Lived here.

    The whole family sat down and ate delicious food, which was quite warm and cheerful.

    "Ji Ning, you've been in seclusion for so long. You only come out every few thousand years, and it's hard for us to see you." Ji Yichuan sat aside and grinned in a very good mood. During these days of seclusion, he occasionally  When encountering some bottlenecks, Ji Ning would go out for a walk. He had gone out six times during the Fifteen Thousand Chaos Era.

    "Ning'er has something important to do. His seclusion is very important. Why are you meddling in it?" Yuchixue said immediately, and then Yuchixue looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "Ning'er. Let me tell you something, Yuchen, come here quickly."

    The cute child who had been there for a long time ran over. Yuchixue happily took the child's hand and said to Ji Ning: "This Yuchen is the smartest and smartest person in our Ji family's bloodline in all these years.  The most amazing evil genius has embarked on the ultimate path and is now a second-level master."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning looked at the child in front of him in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Ancestor Beiming.¡± The child ¡®Ji Yuchen¡¯ came over to salute respectfully.

    "Father, Yuchen is indeed very powerful, much more powerful than me." Ji Mingyue on the side also said happily, "His cultivation has been short-lived until now because he never dared to disturb his father. So when he became a Taoist king, he didn't tell him  Father."

    Ji Ning had originally ordered that he should be notified only of major matters involving life and death, otherwise he should not be disturbed in his retreat.

    Ji Ning looked at the child in front of him.  His eyes lit up.

    His daughter ¡®Ji Mingyue¡¯ once taught his eighth disciple ¡®Shi Ze¡¯ on his behalf. After getting along for a long time, Ji Mingyue and Shi Ze eventually became a Taoist couple.  In fact, both of them had some emotional injuries before. Ji Mingyue is still lonely today, and Shi Ze is also focused on practicing.  However, the two have been together for a long time and their relationship has become deeper.

    So Ji Mingyue and Shi Ze also had a child.

    For his first child, Shi Ze asked to be named Ji!  To express respect for his master¡¯s ¡®father-in-law¡¯ Ji Ning, the second child is named Shi.

    So Ji Ning¡¯s lineage can be considered passed down

    The more it spreads, the more it reproduces. Ji Ning's lineage is quite good. After all, he was born with luck. There may not be anyone who can compare with the top genius monster in the entire domain until now.  The emergence of Ji Yuchen, who was born extremely smart, made his path of cultivation smooth. Under the cultivation of the Ji family, he could easily reach the world realm at a rapid speed.

    After that, he went out to explore and gain experience, and also embarked on the ultimate swordsmanship!

    In fact, the entire chaotic universethe cultivator civilization has begun to guide some geniuses to take the 'ultimate path'. With the vastness of the entire chaotic universe, there are quite a few people who have embarked on the ultimate path!  There are one or two in almost every domain, but this is the first time for the Chaos Ji family, which has more than 10,000 people, to give birth to such a monster genius. Naturally, Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue are very fond of it.??Joy and love.

    "Yes." Ji Ning looked at the child 'Ji Yuchen' in front of him. He could see his past at a glance, and could even vaguely glimpse his extraordinary destiny in the future. He was probably even better than the eight disciples he had accepted before, but in the end  Harmony is a big problem.

    "Okay, okay." Ji Ning couldn't help but praise, "Yuchen, just follow me during these days. If you have anything you don't understand, you can ask me."

    "Yes, ancestor." Ji Yuchen was excited and happy.

    Of course, he admired the ancestor of the Ji family very much. Their ancestor was on par with the Supremes. He even heard the 'Blue Demon Lord' show off that the ancestor easily captured nearly 4,000 Lord Emperors alive. His strength was unbelievable.  .  When it comes to 'swordsmanship', it is the strongest existence in the entire civilization of practitioners.

    The more Ji Ning looked at Ji Yuchen, the happier he became. Ji Ning saw his own shadow in him.

    ¡°If he fails in the retreat this time Ji Yuchen can succeed, which is not bad.

    "Sit next to me." Ji Ning ordered, not hiding his love for Ji Yuchen.

    "Mingyue." Ji Ning asked with a smile, "What important things happened in the recent days?" Ji Ning always asked him every time he came out during the retreat.

    Ji Mingyue is now also the Four-Way-Way Lord, and Shi Ze is also the Four-Way-Way Lord. One of them is Ji Ning's daughter, and the other is Ji Ning's disciple. They often travel outside and are well-informed.

    "There is a very big matter." Ji Mingyue continued, "I even wanted to ask my father to come out of seclusion, but after thinking about it, I still didn't bother him. It doesn't matter if he finds out later."

    "What's the big deal?" Ji Ning was curious.

    "Second Junior Brother Qingzhu has joined the Tao and become the master!" Ji Mingyue said happily, "He is the fastest among all the disciples to join the Tao. I am not sure yet that I dare not join the Tao!"

    "Did Qu Dinghe Dao succeed?" Ji Ning was overjoyed and immediately followed the cause and effect to check.

    The second disciple, 'Qingzhu' Yang Quding, Ji Ning entered a different universe when he was still in the World Realm. By coincidence, he met Yang Quding, who was still an ordinary person. Although Yang Quding was ordinary in other aspects, he had a great 'Taoist heart', and Ji Ning liked him quite a lot.  He was accepted as his second disciple.  Ji Ning had vaguely sensed before that this second disciple's achievements were probably the highest.

    Unexpectedly, he has become the master now.

    "After knowing that the second junior brother was successful, he also came here in person to meet my father. I didn't dare to disturb father. After discussing with Patriarch Bodhi, I also gave three Sith treasures to the second junior brother as a congratulation."  Ji Mingyue.

    "That's right." Ji Ning nodded. In the hidden space, Ji Ning got a lot of Sith treasures, but he always let Nuwa, Bodhi and Mingyue keep some of them.  Even to his own disciples, he would not teach it casually.  The second disciple has become the master, so it doesn't matter if he gets two or three Sith treasures.

    "I haven't finished speaking yet. The second junior brother has obtained a different universe not long ago and has become the master of the different universe." Ji Mingyue said happily, "The second junior brother did not get this different universe through fighting.  But given by a Supreme Being.¡±

    "Given by the Supreme Being?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    Ji Ning, the Supreme Beings, knows very well that when dealing with some juniors, he will not give them casually, everything must be fair.

    "It's like this. The second junior brother has a very strong swordsmanship and a perfect Taoist heart. He met the Destruction Supreme by chance. The Destruction Supreme tested him. He liked him very much and gave him a different universe." Ji Mingyue said.

    "The Taoist heart is perfect?" Ji Ning exclaimed.

    The perfect Taoist heart is a necessary condition for becoming the supreme being.  It is also a necessary condition for the success of the ultimate Tao.

    Those who can achieve perfect Taoism are all extraordinary.

    "No wonder Ekong admires him so much." Ji Ning felt that Qingzhu's state of mind was extraordinary and very suitable for practicing Taoism. Moreover, he almost completely "freeloaded" these two disciples, leaving only some methods.  In the ordinary stage, I didn't care much about these two disciples.  Everything depends on the hard work of these two disciples.

    It¡¯s Monday, Tomato is asking for free recommendation votes.

    To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 6 Those Friends (Part 1)

    Ji Ning was in a very good mood and said, "Tell your fellow disciples one by one how they are doing."

    "Yes." Ji Mingyue was a little surprised, how could her father ask in such detail, but she didn't think much about it and just told her one by one.

    Ji Ning left seclusion this time to settle all mundane matters. Of course, Ji Ning, his direct disciple, had to understand them carefully.

    ¡° Listening to what her daughter said and then looking at the connection between cause and effect Ji Ning had a detailed understanding.

    The eldest disciple ¡®Qingya Xiaoyu¡¯ is not as talented as Ji Mingyue in cultivation, and now he is only a world-level disciple!  However, he has a low level of cultivation and is carefree. Perhaps Qingya Xiaoyu would rather live such a peaceful life in his heart.

    There is no need to say more about the second disciple Qingzhu Yang Quding.

    The third disciple, Feng Xiao, had a very good reputation in the Flame Dragon Realm. He caused a lot of troubles. He was also too stubborn and extreme and provoked many enemies. Because a female immortal even attacked a sect and killed two of them.  Emperor!  Recognized as the number one Taoist by the Yanlong Realm!  As for Ji Ning?  Transcendence is no longer on that list.

    "Feng Xiao, Feng Xiao, I felt that he would be very troublesome in the future, and he was the one I was most worried about." Ji Ning secretly decided, "It seems that I have to go see him again."

    The fourth disciple has still not been born.

    With five and six disciples, Wu Ya and Shi Hua, the immortal couple, lived the most carefree life. They loved each other and traveled across the vast territory, which made Ji Ning happy.

    The seventh disciple, ¡®Great Immortal Hu Xing¡¯, has a naughty temperament and is eccentric, and now he has gone to nowhere.

    The eighth disciple ¡®Shi Ze¡¯ is the most down-to-earth and is with his daughter Ji Mingyue.

    ¡­¡­

    After staying in the Three Realms for two years, Ji Ning left the Three Realms and wandered around with Qing Mo, You Ji, Dan Bao, and his beloved Ji Yuchen from the Ji family.

    Ji Ning wandered along the way to meet some of his disciples and friends.

    The first person Ji Ning wanted to see was ¡®Jiu Chen¡¯, his friend who had lived and died with him many times.

    "Wow."

    The vast water waves.  Ripples.

    In the center of the endless water waves, there is a silver-robed man who looks like a god transformed into a man eighty thousand feet tall. He is standing on the vast endless water waves, practicing boxing skills.  Every move caused endless waves of water.

    A flying boat appeared nearby and watched from a distance without disturbing it.

    Half an hour later, after the rehearsal, Ji Ning, who was standing in the air outside the flying boat, smiled and shouted: "Jiu Chen."

    The leader of Jiuchen turned his head and looked overjoyed immediately: "Haha, Beiming, you, such a great Dao Lord, have come to see me, it's so rare."

    "Ashamed. I have been in seclusion and have never come to see you." Ji Ning strolled over, while Su Youji and the others were far away and did not follow.

    "It's more important for you to retreat." Jiuchen looked at Ji Ning and felt the true spirit that was constantly disintegrating at a high speed. He also felt a little sorry for his friend, knowing that his friend could not last long. "Beiming, are you here this time?  The last time you saw me?"

    "Maybe." Ji Ning smiled.  "I am about to go into seclusion and fight for a slim chance of survival. If I succeed, I can reverse the collapse of the true spirit. But if I fail, then this meeting will really be the last time that my two brothers meet."

    "Reverse the collapse of the true spirit?" Jiuchen immediately became full of expectations.

    "As long as the Hedao fails, it will be a dead end." Ji Ning said, "No one in our cultivator civilization can violate it! Although the Sith tribe can violate it, the Sith tribe and we are useless beings. We must reverse it.  The true spirit collapses none of the Supreme Beings can do it. I can only fight for a slim chance of survival."

    Jiuchen patted Ji Ning on the shoulder: "I believe you can do it."

    "Don't talk about me anymore, how are you doing?" Ji Ning asked with a smile, "When are you going to join the Tao? It seems that your water element is already at a very high level. In my opinion, you are ranked among the Tao Lords in the Flame Dragon Realm.  You can definitely be ranked first, but why, my apprentice is ranked first instead."

    Ji Ning had previously sent Xiangbao Lingguo and some Water Elemental Techniques to Jiuchen to help his friend. With Jiuchen's dedicated practice, the Water Elemental Technique became more and more perfect. It can be said that he is the most successful among the Taoist masters of the Yanlong Domain today.  The one with the strongest defense (except for Ji Ning), he is definitely expected to be ranked number one in terms of strength.  But Jiuchen's actual ranking is not high.

    "Why are you fighting for those false names? Like you, Beiming, the Dao Alliance has already detached you from the rankings." Jiuchen joked, "What's more, I am still the elder of Fengxiao Daojun, how can I compete with him?  Woolen cloth."

    "Feng Xiao, you are too sharp." Ji Ning shook his head gently.

    "The edge is very sharp. I sparred with him once when he first entered Sipaojun, and I was shocked that time." Jiuchen sighed."It's too extreme to have just passed Yi Zhe. It must have been his fate." Ji Ning shook his head. This third disciple is the one who has suffered the most. From young to Dao Lord, he has been in many disasters.

    "When are you going to join forces?" Ji Ning asked.

    "Come on, with the method you gave me, I feel more and more perfect that my Tao is perfect." Jiuchen smiled, "When I feel everything is perfect, I will use the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit to join the Tao. It can take as little as ten thousand  The Chaos Era will probably last between 30,000 and 50,000 Chaos Era."

    "I will come to congratulate you when the time comes." Ji Ning laughed.

    "Definitely." Jiuchen also said.

    Both of them are facing disaster.

    Nine dusts are the calamity of Hedao.  Ji Ning suffered a calamity of ¡®the collapse of the true spirit¡¯.

    Both brothers need to go through this tribulation before they can really see each other.

    Relatively speaking, with the help of the ¡®Dongming Jade Talisman¡¯, the method donated by Ji Ning, the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit, etc., Jiuchen¡¯s confidence in Hedao is indeed very high.  Ji Ning's expectations were much lower.

    ¡­¡­

    After talking to his friend Jiuchen for a long time, Ji Ning finally said goodbye to his friend.

    Soon, Ji Ning met his third disciple ¡®Feng Xiao¡¯ in an ordinary chaotic world in the Yanlong Domain.

    The corner of a restaurant.

    Feng Xiao was wearing a gray robe. This robe was not a magic weapon. It was indeed an ordinary and cheap linen-like robe in the world. He was dirty and his hair was messy.  Just sitting in the corner, drinking cup after cup alone. He never got drunk when he drank, but he still came here often to drink.  No one in this restaurant dared to disturb him.

    Because just half a year ago, this dirty guy killed the lord of this city with a chopstick.

    "Drinking alone." A voice sounded.

    Feng Xiao was startled.

    How could someone actually get him in front of him without any gap?  Moreover, he has not become invisible and has not restrained his aura, but he has not noticed it?  This strange feeling made him feel unbelievable.

    He turned around and saw Ji Ning, dressed in white, sitting on the bench, pouring himself a glass of wine.

    "Master." When Feng Xiao saw Ji Ning, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed. This was the master he respected the most.

    Ji Ning did not stop him, he just watched his disciple kowtow.

    "Get up." Ji Ning said.

    "Yes." Feng Xiao stood up.

    Ji Ning picked up the wine glass and said, "Come, let's have a drink together, master and disciple."

    Feng Xiao immediately picked up his wine glass and drank with Ji Ning respectfully. None of the ordinary people in the restaurant next to him realized or felt Ji Ning's existence.

    "Disciple has let the master down." Feng Xiao said with shame after finishing the drink.

    "There is no need to be disappointed. There are thousands of ways to practice." Ji Ning said, "You had a heart calamity in your hometown before entering the Flame Dragon Realm. To reach this point it's also me.  The master didn't help you properly."

    ¡°It¡¯s not the master¡¯s fault, it¡¯s the path I chose myself.¡± Feng Xiaolian said.

    He himself also knew that he was so crazy that he even caused a massacre in Nuo Da. If his master hadn't been Dao Lord Beiming, the Lord of the Holy City would have killed him long ago.

    "Are you planning to die like this?" Ji Ning said.

    "I'm tired and don't want to move anymore." Feng Xiao said, "I don't want to go back to my hometown. Let's just live in this mortal world."

    "That's fine." Ji Ning did not persuade him, "This time I come to see you, I am afraid it will be the last time I see you, just to have a drink with you. One more thing - everything on the path of cultivation comes from the original intention, just stick to the original intention,  No need to be afraid, no need to feel indebted.¡±

    Feng Xiao¡¯s eyes turned red.

    "Of course he felt that his master's true spirit was severely weakened, and he was afraid that he wouldn't be able to hold on for too long.

    "Nothing else to say, let's drink." Ji Ning smiled and raised his glass.

    After having a drink with Feng Xiao's disciple, Ji Ning left. He couldn't get involved in the practice, and even if his daughter became a Taoist, he couldn't help.  What will happen to Feng Xiao in the future? He can at most guide Feng Xiao's "Tao heart" and make his Tao heart firmer and more complete. The rest is up to him.

    There will be a second chapter tonight. Tomato owes you three chapters in January. Tomato still remembers it, so I will pay you one chapter tonight.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 7 Those Friends (Part 2)

    Ji Ning led Su Youji and the others as they wandered forward, and also met the fifth, sixth, and seventh disciples

    Whoosh.

    A domain spaceship is flying.

    "Yu Chen." Ji Ning pointed, "Your talent is much higher than any of the eight disciples under my sect." Ji Ning has seen many geniuses and monsters, like Nuwa  The empress is extremely talented, and she became the master in a very short time.  In Ji Ning's opinion, this 'Ji Yuchen' is very close to himself and Nuwa Empress.

    "But you have an obvious weakness." Ji Ning said, "Maybe because you were born in my Ji family lineage, you have suffered too few setbacks, and you were trained by your family in the early stages of your practice. Your Taoist heart is still lacking in tempering.  "

    "Yes." Ji Yuchen responded obediently.

    The proud son of the emperor is Ji Yuchen.

    Like Ji Ning, he had to look around pitifully for a secret, fight for opportunities everywhere, and even embark on the ultimate path in ignorance.  But Ji Yuchen is different. The Ji family has cultivated resources and trained a lot of training, but in the end, it was a little more deliberate. Although Ji Yuchen's Taoist heart is not bad, he is still far from the "perfect Taoist heart" that is the ultimate combination of swordsmanship and Taoism.

    "In the ultimate swordsmanship, if you want to successfully combine the Tao, you must have a perfect Taoist heart." Ji Ning said, "If you practice the "Heart Sword Technique" of our Yanlong Realm's Heart Sword Emperor to the highest level, the Taoist heart will be perfected. In our Ji family  Internally, there are many inheritances regarding the perfection of Taoist heart.¡±

    "I understand." Ji Yuchen nodded.

    "It's no use knowing it, you have to be able to do it." Ji Ning ordered, "From today on, you start to practice "Tao Xin Illusion Sword Art"."

    ""Tao Heart Illusion Swordsmanship"?" Ji Yuchen was confused, "Old Ancestor, I have never heard of this method."

    "It's a method I just created to cultivate the Taoist mind. It would be strange if you knew about it." Ji Ning said with a smile, "It should be the most suitable method for you, but to hone the Taoist mind, you still have to rely on yourself. The method is just a reference.  ." As he spoke, a roll of jade slips appeared in Ji Ning's hand and handed it to Ji Yuchen, who took it respectfully.

    The Heart Sword Emperor, the Divine Emperor Helong, the Green Bamboo Yang Qu Ding

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Every one of them is very remarkable,¡± he said.

    But the methods they left behind to perfect the Taoist mind are generally very difficult for anyone to learn from and practice successfully!  Because of Taoist practice, every practitioner has his own way of thinking.  Ji Ning would not be able to truly perfect the "Heart Sword Art" if he devoted himself to it. When he finally merged with the Tao, it took him three years to take the final step at that critical moment.

    It took so long that Ji Ning finally failed to unite!

    "Although my method can hone the Taoist heart." Ji Ning said solemnly, "But you must also remember that your Taoist heart belongs to you. It is not someone else's. So when you askyou have to ask yourself! If you want  If you have a perfect Taoist heart, you still have to seek after yourself in the end.¡±

    "Yes." Ji Yuchen remembered it firmly.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say much more. Based on his glimpse of Ji Yuchen¡¯s future he had to suffer many setbacks before he had a glimmer of hope to achieve perfection.  If things go smoothly, maybe there is hope for Mr. Sipiao.  But it is simply impossible to have a perfect Taoist mind.  Not to mention the success of Hedao.

    A secret realm in the void.

    The secret territory is in ruins, obviously after a battle.

    "Brother Qinghuan."

    Ji Ning looked at the ruins of the palace in front of him, looking through time and space, and saw what had happened in the ruins in the past.

    In his years of seclusion.  Lord Qinghuan died in battle here!

    Although Qinghuan was also very good, he was eventually killed by his enemy at the cost of destroying the entire secret realm before his death.

    ¡­¡­

    " Tianhuo Mangya, life is the most unrestrained, Ji Ning accompanied him to eat, drink and talk for two days.  And they were separated.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Tens of thousands of chaotic stars are like chess pieces, slowly rotating around the center in the void, forming a large array.

    In front of the Void Temple in the center, there is a thin, bald young man in a red robe sitting cross-legged, with an invisible force centered on him.  Shrouded in tens of thousands of chaotic stars around it.

    "The first-level human level mission is completed!"

    "It's your first time to step into the path of cultivation, and all your experienced teammates have died. You can still turn around and survive, which is worth cultivating. Qin An, don't let me down."

    "Evaluation: Sixth Grade!"

    "Reward: Three thousand human-level crystal stones."

    A young man wearing glasses looked at the phantom of the light ball in front of him in confusion. There was a lot of information in the phantom of the light ball, including all kinds of spiritual information, panacea, and even rebirth, or even a body of a god and demon that could conquer mountains and rivers.  exchange.  But the price is also very high.

    "ReplacementWith the body of a puppet, he destroys billions of worlds with every move he makes, and yet he is even on the exchange list?  If all the above is true, it's terrible.  "The young man with glasses looked at it, but his eyes were bright, "Resurrection of dead lives, traveling between different worlds, it is impossible to do anything!  This kind of world is the most interesting. I like this space of all tribulations!  "

    Qin An is an otaku in the mortal world. He is extremely smart. It was only when he came to the ¡®Space of Ten Thousand Tribulations¡¯ that he really showed his brilliance.

    The next tasks are one by one

    He formed a team with other teammates and fought again and again.

    Fighting with some native martial arts masters.  Even enter some worlds of cultivating immortals.  He even entered some worlds of gods and demons and competed with powerful gods and demons.  In the constant training, many teammates died, new teammates continued to join, and the surviving ones became stronger and stronger.

    ¡­¡­

    "Feng Yi, this Ten Thousand Calamities Space you created is quite interesting." Ji Ning appeared next to the Void Temple.

    The thin, bald young man in red robe opened his eyes and showed joy: "Beiming, you are here, how are you? How about this ten thousand kalpa space I built? It is based on tens of thousands of chaotic stars, and there are many of my cave magic weapons as the foundation.  Assistance. And with my illusion as the foundationthis space of ten thousand kalpas was formed. Countless creatures were screened out from the ordinary world, and they were allowed to embark on the path of cultivation amidst countless tribulations."

    "Not bad." Ji Ning praised.

    "My mental flow has become more and more perfect through this." Feng Yi said with a smile, "I plan to maintain this space of ten thousand kalpas for ten thousand chaos eras. Maybe I will be confident enough to merge with the Tao. If it still fails, then I will  Find other ways to practice."

    Ji Ning nodded.

    It is very difficult to be in harmony with the mind, and it is also very strange to practice.

    "You are here this time to say goodbye to your old friend for the last time?" Feng Yi said suddenly, as a powerful practitioner, he was in a great state of mind.  There is no need to be secretive.

    Ji Ning nodded and smiled: "After meeting you, I will go to retreat."

    "I have practiced so far, and among my friends, Bei Ming, you are the one I admire the most." Feng Yi said, "What you want to do, you can definitely do it." Feng Yi also knew that since Ji Ning is in seclusion  ¡­I¡¯m afraid we are also looking for a glimmer of hope.  If you are really completely desperate, why go to retreat?

    "Stop comforting me." Ji Ning smiled, "I don't need your comfort, by the way. I watched your Ten Thousand Tribulations Space from the sidelines for thousands of years."

    "You've been watching for so long?" Feng Yi was surprised, "Based on reality and using illusions to make up for it. Can such a little trick get into the eyes of the majestic Taoist Beiming?"

    Ji Ning said: "I have fallen in love with you, a little guy in the dimension of ten thousand kalpas, so I have been watching you for thousands of years. I wonder if you can give it to me."

    "Although there are countless creatures in my Ten Thousand Kalpas Space that have endured training, there are only a few thousand that may live for more than a thousand years. All of them are my treasures." Feng Yi said deliberately, "But Beiming Dao Lord  If you open your mouth, you still have to give me this face. Tell me which little guy you want."

    "The one named Qin An." Ji Ning said.

    Qin An.

    It comes from a world very similar to the ¡®Earth¡¯ in Ji Ning¡¯s previous life.  There are still many worlds like Earth where cultivation is underdeveloped.  He was moved directly over by Feng Yiyijun and practiced in the space of ten thousand tribulations.

    "Qin An, that's a natural practitioner." Feng Yi praised, "He doesn't regard the Space of Ten Thousand Tribulations as a hardship at all. Instead, he is very fanatical and likes to experience it again and again. I even deliberately created big difficulties several times, but he can do it  reverse."

    "I also have a crush on this little guy." Ji Ning said.  "Prepare to accept him as a disciple."

    "This is his luck." Feng Yi waved quickly.

    Wow.

    A young man appeared in the void next to him. He was wearing a black robe, his eyes were reserved, and he did not seem to be threatening.  But he glanced around with his eyes, and when he saw Feng Daojun and Ji Ning, his pupils shrank.  He felt the fear coming from his heart. The auras deliberately released by the two beings in front of him were really terrifying.

    Although the aura was very light, even though he had seen the strongest ancestral god-level god and demon in the past, he was still far behind the two in front of him.

    "I am the creator of this space of ten thousand tribulations, you can call me Feng Yi." Feng Daojun's first words shocked the young man 'Qin An', the creator of the space of ten thousand tribulations?  Feng Yi smiled and said, "This is my good friend Beiming next to me. Qin An, you are very lucky. My good friend, who is much better than me, has actually taken a liking to this little guy like you."

    "Qin An, are you willing to join me and become my disciple?" Ji Ning asked.

    He accepts disciples and does whatever he wants.

    Like the fourth disciple, Ji Ning just threw the token there, whoever has the chance to get it will be his fourth disciple.  The seventh disciple, Hu Xing Daxian, and the eighth disciple, Shi Ze, were very weak when they were spotted by Ji Ning. The second disciple, Qingzhu Yang Quding, was still an ordinary person when he was spotted by Ji Ning.

    When Ji Ning chooses his apprentice, he mainly depends on his Taoist heart and his true appreciation of him.

    He looked at the space of ten thousand tribulations and saw countless creatures, but he only picked Qin An!  It is to appreciate that in the space of countless tribulations, including countless deaths and separations, Qin An is still free and full of fighting spirit. This state of mind is indeed very rare.

    "I am willing." Qin An has gone through countless trials and is not stupid. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed, "Disciple Qin An, pay homage to the master."

    "Okay, from today on, you are my ninth disciple in Beiming, and also my last direct disciple." Ji Ning said.

    Feng Yi looked at Qin An.

    What kind of luck did this little guy get?  Beiming Daojun accepted the last disciple before going into seclusion, and he was chosen by him.  It should be noted that some powerful people like the ¡®Lord of the Fifth City of Hou¡¯ in the Chiyang Region serve as servants and followers for Ji Ning. Asking for a little guidance is not possible.

    Ji Ning looked at his disciple Qin An and nodded slightly.

    The nine disciples are complete, everything is in order, it is time to return to the three realms, it is time to retreat to death.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 8 Retreat

    Ji Ning took the nine disciples 'Qin An' on their way back to the Three Realms when they came to the Great Mo Territory.

    "Stop."

    Ji Ning ordered.

    The flying boat stopped in the void. Ji Ning turned to look at Qin An beside him, stretched out his finger and pointed on Qin An's eyebrows. A large amount of information was immediately poured into Qin An's mind, and three powerful messages were left deep in his soul.  The sword intention of waiting.

    If such a huge message were to be slowly absorbed through jade slips, it would probably take tens of thousands of years with Qin An's strength, but it would take an instant to instill it directly using Ji Ning's method. However, most of the memories are sealed. After all, Qin An is too weak.  , the true soul spirit simply cannot bear the complete explosion of all messages.

    "Master." Qin An regained consciousness.

    "You are the one who is best at dealing with danger among the nine disciples I have accepted." Ji Ning said, "Except for the three sword accidents and many methods, you have to rely on yourself for everything else. This Great Mo Realm is huge.  , I don¡¯t know how much bigger than the Ten Thousand Tribulations space you have experienced. You can work hard here on your own. When you become a World Realm or a Dao Lord, you may be able to find your senior brothers and sisters. "

    "World realm?" Qin An felt it was so far away. He was not even a god or immortal yet.

    "Okay, go ahead, you have to rely on yourself to practice." Ji Ning waved his hand.

    Wow.

    Qin An was moved through time and space, and was thrown directly into a very ordinary chaotic world in the Great Mo Realm.

    "Master, you are still so straightforward when teaching your disciples." Su Youji said with a smile.

    ¡°Only by tempering yourself with setbacks can you go further.¡± Qing Mo on the side said.

    ¡­¡­

    Back to the Three Realms, Ji Ning also met some friends in the Three Realms.

    Like Beishan Baiwei, Muzishuo, Master Diancai Immortal, etc

    It should be noted that even gods and immortals have extremely long life spans of one hundred and eighty thousand chaotic eras.  Many of the gods and immortals in the prison that Ji Ning got when he was still weak have lived for several chaos eras. However, the gods and immortals are too weak in Taoism. Generally, they will die before the end of their life span, and their inner demons will breed and their mana will explode.  Generally, it requires spiritual elixirs to be nurtured and maintained until the end of life. For example, Beishan Baiwei has only cultivated to the level of Pure Yang True Immortal.  But still alive today.

    Ji Ning also went to see Jiulian.

    Jiulian was the first woman Ji Ning fell in love with. Because Ji Ning¡¯s status was too high, no other cultivator dared to pursue Jiulian!  Of course, Jiulian himself also founded a sect early on, all of which are female cultivators who are always single.  Since the founding of the sect, Jiulian had been dormant for a long time, but later its strength increased significantly and it entered the world realm. During Ji Ning's previous years of seclusion, he even entered the realm of the Dao Lord of Life and Death, which shocked countless people throughout the Three Realms.  There are also many people whispering secretly thinking that Fairy Jiulian must have received help from Beiming Dao Lord behind her.  Otherwise, if his strength was mediocre before, how could he become stronger as time goes on?

    Ji Ning knew very well that he really didn¡¯t go to help Jiulian!

    ??In a small courtyard, under a big tree.

    Ji Ning and Jiulian sat opposite each other, and Jiulian poured tea for Ji Ning.

    "This is the tea tree I planted myself and picked the tea leaves." Jiulian said, "Try it."

    "Sister Jiulian." Ji Ning smiled, "You really surprise me."

    He also knows how broad Ji Ning¡¯s knowledge is.  It is true that some practitioners are late bloomers!  According to common sense, there is no hope of breakthrough, but these practitioners are slowly making breakthroughs.

    "You have been my inner demon for a long time." Jiulian looked at Ji Ning and felt a little distressed when she felt that Ji Ning's true spirit had collapsed.  After all, he was an extremely important man in her life. "Later, when I founded the sect, I strictly required the entry-level female cultivators not to have romantic affairs. However, the sect rules could not stop it. There were also many female cultivators in my sect.  Men from the outside world have gone through a lot of forming Taoist couples. As I train these juniors, my original inner demons have gradually dissipated, and I have gradually looked away."

    "Teach and educate the disciples. Cultivate flowers, weed and weed, and read some Taoist scriptures." Jiulian smiled and said, "It's also quite interesting. I don't know why, the practice is getting smoother and smoother, and the improvement is getting faster and faster."

    Ji Ning could feel that Jiulian's Taoist heart was now at an extremely high level after experiencing the catastrophe of giving birth to inner demons and dispersing inner demons.

    The Taoist mind is the most fundamental thing for a practitioner.

    "In addition, Ji Ning has already set up the Dao Pavilion. Anyone who has achieved success in cultivation in the Three Realms will have a lot of Dharma to watch. Many of them are recorded by the masters, so they can explain it in a simple and profound way.  Let more and more powerful beings be born in the Three Realms.

    "Ji Ning, our dazzling junior brother in Black and White Academy, I thought I would die of old age, but you were still dazzling." Jiulian said, "I didn't expect that I am still alive, but you, Ji Ning"

    &nbsp; "So I came to see my old friend." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "Is there still hope?" Jiulian suddenly asked.

    Although the love dissipated, Jiulian still cared about Ji Ning in her heart.

    Many Tao Lords who have failed to unite the Tao have not given up hope. Like the original Wanshen Tao Lord, they were also thinking of various waysto survive!  Because everything is running smoothly but there is still a glimmer of hope.  Even if Hedao fails, there is indeed a glimmer of hope!  But even the Supremes can't grasp that glimmer of hope.

    "So I will go into seclusion soon." Ji Ning smiled, "If you see me again next time, then I will consider it a success."

    "Then I will wait for you to come again, and I will prepare some good tea for you." Jiulian was also concerned and looking forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was also very happy after leaving Jiulian's residence. Knowing that Jiulian had achieved a breakthrough in strength, he guessed that Jiulian had looked away, so he went to see her.  If Jiulian was still in the inner demon, he would not bother her.

    ??Walking around the three realms and seeing a circle of friends.

    Ji Ning prepared a family banquet on Mingxin Island. During the family banquet, there were only those who were very close to her, including her parents, Ji Mingyue, Uncle Bai, Qiuye, etc., as well as followers such as You Ji, Dan Bao, and Qing Mo.  Even the ¡®bird fire god¡¯ who had been sleeping was awakened by Ji Ning.

    After the family banquet was over, Ji Ning was going to go into seclusion.

    "Bird fire." Ji Ning instructed, "You will stay in the Flame Dragon Realm for hundreds of thousands of Chaos Era. After that, where you want to go is up to you."

    "The master will definitely survive." But the God of Fire was very reluctant to give up.

    "Haha" Ji Ning smiled and then looked at the other person present.

    "Ning'er." Yuchixue's eyes were full of worry.

    "Young Master." Qiuye also looked at Ji Ning.

    Ji Yichuan and Uncle Bai looked at Ji Ning, relatively calm.

    "Master." Su Youji also had eagerness in her eyes.

    Ji Ning looked at the extremely important people in his life in front of him and said with a smile: "It's just a retreat, it's no big deal, and compared to ordinary people, I have lived many times longer. I have long been considered an 'old immortal'  Okay. Okay, I'm leaving."

    When Ji Ning turned around and said to leave, Ji Ning glanced at Su Youji and nodded towards her.

    How could he not understand Su Youji¡¯s feelings?

    Su Youji also understood Ji Ning's thoughts, so she kept it secret.

    Ji Ning had no idea about this. It was easy for ordinary people to be moved by women and have feelings of love.  But when he reached Ji Ning's level he could only care about Su Youji like a family member. It was impossible for him to develop love.

    "Huh." Then Ji Ning took a step forward, and a space passage appeared in front of him. He entered the space passage and disappeared.

    Everyone on Mingxin Island looked at Ji Ning¡¯s leaving figure.

    Everyone has complicated thoughts.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, Nuwa, if I really fail to retreat, the three realms will depend on you." Ji Ning's voice rang in the ears of Bodhi and Nuwa.

    Bodhi, who was practicing cultivation, and Nuwa, who was teaching the younger generation, were both startled.

    Ji Ning finally went to retreat and did not see them again. He only sent a message to give instructions.

    "Disciple." Bodhi muttered silently.

    "There will be hope." Nuwa turned her head and looked into the void in the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    It is still the Blue and White Cave.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, entered the Blue and White Cave.

    "Beiming Dao Lord." The white-haired old man, the spirit of the cave, had already greeted him at the door and saluted respectfully.

    "Haha, I will be in seclusion, but in the end you will be with me." Ji Ning joked with a smile.

    "It's my blessing to be able to accompany Mr. Dao." The white-haired old man said with a smile.

    Ji Ning turned his head and looked behind him, and the figures of the people he cared about seemed to appear in front of him.

    "Close the door." Ji Ning ordered.

    The gate of the majestic blue and white cave closed with a rumble.

    Tomato has posted the original pictures of ¡®Su Youji¡¯ and ¡®Jiuchen Cult Leader¡¯ to Tomato¡¯s public*.

    You can add tomatoes by searching ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯ or ¡®fanqie34¡¯ in We*Chat

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 9 The only way - immortality in the void

    On the outskirts of the distant Sith tribe, there is a floating island, and on the floating island is an ancient temple.

    Inside the temple are the dharma bodies of the Supreme Tapir Valley and other Supreme Beings.

    "Let me tell you all, Beiming, I am going to go into real retreat. Let's stop sharing insights for the time being! Of course, if you have extremely important insights, you can also tell me." Ji Ning also conveyed it through the Supreme Letter Talisman.  Message to the other six Supreme Beings.

    "A retreat to death?"

    Hongran, Ekong, Bolin, Tianshi, Dishi, and Tapirugu all looked stunned.

    At this moment, they all had some complicated emotions in their hearts, and at the same time they were sad and heartbroken, because they knew very well how difficult it was to realize the method of "true spirit immortality".  These six supreme masters have been studying and pondering over the years, but in terms of achievements, they are far less than Ji Ning.  Not to mention having important insights beyond Ji Ning.

    ¡°If we have any important insights, we will definitely inform you Beiming.¡± Supreme Bolin was the first to respond.

    "Beiming, you are the first in our entire chaotic universe to control the eternal ultimate way, and you are also the only one today. No matter how difficult it is, I believe you can do it." Hongran Supreme also said.

    "Everything operates with a glimmer of hope. I believe you can grasp that glimmer of hope." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme also said.

    They responded one by one and tried their best to bless.

    But although everyone gave their blessings and said they believed in Ji Ning.  But it is precisely because deep down in my heart I understand ¡®how slim hope is¡¯ that I feel so comforted!  During this Fifteen Thousand Chaos Era, they also exchanged their thoughts on the ¡®Immortal Chapter¡¯ with Ji Ning. They were touched by Ji Ning at first, but later their understanding was far less than Ji Ning¡¯s.

    "Well, I will certainly be able to seize this glimmer of hope, then I will go into seclusion." Ji Ning replied at the end, and then there was no further response.

    The six supreme beings looked at each other one by one.

    "well."

    "A good friend"

    "Maybe there is a miracle."

    They all had a hint of sadness and were no longer interested in talking.

    Such a stunning figure is the first to master the eternal ultimate way.  The character who has blazed such a path is making the most burning and desperate move in his life It is also a fight full of longing for life After all, he still has many unfulfilled wishes, but everything is inherently difficult to fulfill.  As expected.

    The six supreme beings can only wait silently.

    In the quiet hall.

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, first took out the Beihong Sword and the scabbard from his back, and placed them on the table beside him.  The spirit of the cave, the ¡®white-haired old man¡¯, was watching from the side.

    Then he walked to the Supreme Stone Platform, sat down cross-legged, and slowly closed his eyes.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "Everything that can be arranged has been arranged, and there is no point in thinking about what cannot be done."

    There are no other thoughts, just one idea - to create a complete "True Spirit Is Immortal" method!  This is my only chance of survival!  Of course, the crisis can also be resolved by becoming the Supreme with the ultimate way.  But if you take your time step by step, it will take too long, and your life span will not be enough.  If we rely on 'enlightenment', 'enlightenment' is something that can only be encountered but cannot be sought. If you want to have an epiphany and let the ultimate path enter the supreme state, this is simply pie in the sky. 'The true spirit is immortal' and you can still do it.  If you put your extravagant hopes into it, the possibility of the ultimate supreme way is so low that it can be ignored. If there are millions of chaos eras.  If you allow yourself to practice for a longer period of time and have a solid accumulation, the hope of 'enlightenment' will be greater.

    And¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What I fear the most is lack of concentration!

    Ji Ning feels that the path of ¡®becoming supreme through the ultimate way¡¯ is the way to go.  To realize it in a short period of time is more elusive than to realize that 'the true spirit is immortal'.  He naturally chose the path of immortality without hesitation!

    He had been on this path in the past 15,000 Chaos Era, and now that he was in seclusion, he naturally didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    this road.  There is the Immortal Chapter in the "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler" It was created by Li Jiuya after absorbing the essence of nine methods guessed by the supreme leader of the Sith tribe, and combining it with his own understanding of the chaotic universe and spent endless years.

    There is also the enlightenment of the endless years of Qi Zhizun

    Of course the hope is greater!

    "The true spirit is immortal."

    "Now I have two ways to achieve a high level of achievement."

    "One way is - the immortality of the void."

    "One way is - Chaos is immortal."

    Ji Ning thought, "It's time to make the final decision. Choose one of the paths and go to the end."

    In the past years, several paths were cultivated at the same time, just like Qi Zhizun originally thought that it was hopedThe greater principle of "infinite immortality" is the principle that one life gives rise to two, two gives rise to three, and three gives rise to all things.  The principle is simple, but the implementation is difficult.  Ji Ning also finally gave up after spending more than 12,000 Chaos Epochs in seclusion.  Other paths are gradually abandoned at different times.

    There are only two paths left that Ji Ning has achieved the most and thinks are the most promising.

    "The immortality of the void is to use self-will as the core thought to create thoughts in the void. Even if the fragments of the true spirit are broken, they can use the void as a medium to merge again and reverse the collapse of the true spirit."

    "Chaos is immortal because the will is placed on the origin of the chaotic universe. With the help of the original power of the chaotic universe, the origin of the chaotic universe stops absorbing instinctively, and the true spirit will naturally no longer collapse."

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    The void is immortal, in fact, it relies more on oneself.

    The immortality of chaos means that the origin of the chaotic universe stops absorbing its true spirit fragments.

    Why does the true spirit collapse?  It¡¯s because the origin of the chaotic universe is constantly being absorbed

    "The void is immortal, but it has no actual effect so far." Ji Ning thought, "And the chaos is immortal, and I have already felt the effect. I have tried several times, and my will has triggered the original instinct of the chaotic universe, and it has slowed down its absorption speed several times.  But as soon as I stopped, it resumed its instinct and continued to devour my true spirit fragments normally."

    One has no effect, the other has an effect.

    Which one to choose?

    Ji Ning finally gritted his teeth.

    "To completely stop the origin of the chaotic universe, the instinctive absorption of my true spirit fragments is actually against the operation of the chaotic universe! It's just because there is no controller or master now that I can have some effect." Ji Ning said secretly, "But it has to be  Full stop, hope is definitely low.¡±

    He has long understood this. It is not advisable to go against the operation of the chaotic universe. It is only because of the effect that Ji Ning has been reluctant to give up.

    "You can't give yourself any way out."

    ¡°There can be no chance.¡±

    "The void is immortal!"

    Ji Ning made the final decision and chose the path of ¡®immortal void¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    The method of "Immortality of the Void" is to seek oneself completely.

    Only by achieving ¡®empty thoughts¡¯ can the true spirit be immortal!

    What is the meaning of thoughts arising from emptiness?

    read?  It¡¯s consciousness!

    For mortals, consciousness is only possible when there is a soul.

    For strong practitioners, only with a complete true spirit can they have consciousness and think.

    And for a powerful person who has reached extremely high places even if his true spirit is shattered and incomplete, he can still maintain his consciousness!  Only when it is incomplete enough and finally collapses, will thinking stagnate and become unconscious.  Ji Ning's true self died once, and he knew what it felt like when the true spirit completely collapsed and consciousness disappeared.  The reason why consciousness disappears is that the carrier of consciousness and the most basic spiritual structure have collapsed.

    And the void 'birth thought' is that the true spirit fragments have collapsed, and they can have consciousness in the void!

    It can be seen that the consciousness is powerful!

    A strong enough consciousness is like a tug-of-war, forcibly grabbing all the fragments of the true spirit and preventing them from escaping.  Let them merge instead!  The power of consciousness transcends the instinctive power of the chaotic universe.  Then, the true spirit is immortal!

    The immortality of chaos is a short-term absorption that allows the chaotic universe to absorb instinctively.

    The immortality of the void is the power of one¡¯s own consciousness that transcends the instinct of the chaotic universe to draw power.

    "The consciousness must be so strong that thoughts arise in the void."

    "We have to rely on the method. The method of operating the true spirit is the "Immortal Void" method." Ji Ning said secretly.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning made a desperate move and completely devoted himself to the creation of the void immortality method.

    time flies.

    He deduced it again and again, tried to use it again and again, but failed again and again, which obviously did not help his true spirit to collapse.

    He was not discouraged, learned from experience, constantly improved, and formed a new method to try again.

    ¡­¡­

    Having failed hundreds of millions of times, tens of billions of times, trillions of times, if we were ordinary people, we would have been in despair.

    But Ji Ning was still as calm as Zhishui, everything was within his expectation.

    Time continues to pass, and a thousand chaotic eras have passed in the blink of an eye, and the end of life is getting closer and closer. One million years, one hundred thousand years, ten thousand years, one hundred years, one year, one monththe remaining life span is getting closer and closer.  Also less

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

    &nbsp; 

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 10 The Last Fight

    One month, ten days, one day, one hour

    Ji Ning learned from experience every time he failed and worked hard to improve. The method of immortality in the void created by Ji Ning gradually began to have some effects, greatly increasing the power of Ji Ning's 'consciousness'.  However, there is still a big gap in achieving the goal of "the power of consciousness is stronger than the power drawn from the origin of the chaotic universe".

    "Beihong."

    Ji Ning sat beside the desk and poured himself a glass of wine.

    In the last hour, he sipped wine leisurely and relaxed the tight string that had been broken for a long time.

    "Master." Children with sad faces appeared on the six-sword Beihong Sword. These children looked at Ji Ning reluctantly.

    "Boss, second, third, fourth, fifthand sixth." Ji Ning called over one by one and said with a smile, "After I finish drinking this wine, I will go for the final fight. If I fail, I will really die.  The smoke has disappeared You six, but the eternal ultimate sword that is the number one killer in the entire chaotic universe will have no owner in the future, so you should go find a suitable master for you."

    "Owner."

    "We will not choose anyone else, only the master."

    "The master will definitely be alive."

    The six sword spirits said reluctantly.

    "You can also transform into human form and travel anywhere." Ji Ning said. With the power level of Beihong Sword, it can completely transform into human form and move, and its own sharp power is enough to severely damage the master. If you just want to escape, even if  Even the Lord of the Different Universe can't catch him.  As for refining it's even more difficult.

    "No."

    "Master will definitely succeed. We must always follow him." They all shed tears.

    Ji Ning looked at these six little dolls and still smiled.

    "It's enough to be able to do this in this life."

    Ji Ning picked up the wine bottle, raised his head and drank it all in one gulp before standing up.

    "I wish you, Lord Dao, that your method will be successful and that your true spirit will never die." The white-haired old man who was the spirit of the cave and had been watching silently from the side saluted respectfully.

    "The method is accomplished, and the true spirit is immortal." The six sword spirits also shouted.

    "Haha. The true spirit is immortal. Good."

    Ji Ning walked to the Supreme Stone Platform and sat down cross-legged. At this moment, the collapse of the true spirit had reached the final moment, and there was not much time left for Ji Ning to delay.  Even the remaining true spirits are very fragile. If Ji Ning tries the true spirit method, the slightest shake may cause the remaining true spirits to completely collapse!

    "One last try!"

    "Failure means death."

    "If it succeeds, then it will be a different world." Ji Ning closed his eyes and began to think about the improvements that could be made in the Immortality of the Void.

    ???????? Only ten breaths later.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    Ji Ning¡¯s remaining crumbling true spirit made one last attempt.

    A strong consciousness appeared and wanted to forcefully pull back the scattered fragments of the true spiritbut the power of absorbing instinct from the origin of the chaotic universe was still too strong to be disobeyed.  And this time, the remaining true spirits, which were barely maintaining the most basic structure, finally collapsed with a roar!

    "Failed?"

    "It finally failed" Ji Ning opened his eyes, his eyes still calm, but his eyes, skin, and every part of his body began to disintegrate, as if they turned into flying sand.

    The final moment of collapse of all remaining true spirits.

    Completely disintegrated

    The amount was so large that it formed countless light spots visible to the naked eye, and Ji Ning's entire body turned into a huge human-shaped light.

    "Dao Lord." The white-haired old man, the spirit of the cave, saw this scene.  There was sadness in his eyes. A peerless Taoist, the first peerless Taoist in the entire chaotic universe to walk the eternal and ultimate path, died like this?

    "Master." The six sword spirits stared anxiously.

    The light of the human form.  Like a torch, it is beautiful.

    But behind this beauty is the fall of a peerless Taoist king.

    ¡°Wow~~~~¡±

    Ji Ning's entire body turned into countless light spots, and then the human form composed of countless light spots completely collapsed.  Spots of light flew in all directions

    ¡°No¡ª¡± the sword spirits cried.

    ¡­¡­

    In the ancient temple on a floating island on the outskirts of the distant Sith clan, the Supreme Tapir Valley and other Supreme Dharmas are gathered here.

    They suddenly became quiet at the same moment, and even looked at each other.

    "Beiming."

    The six supreme beings can all sense it through the talisman.  The supreme letter talisman belonging to Beiming Daojun has lost its owner.

    &nbsp; ¡­¡­

    In the Three Realms.

    Nuwa presides over many matters in the three realms, while Bodhi mostly practices alone in his Taoist temple on Fangcun Mountain.

    ¡°Swiss, swish, swish¡­¡±

    Bodhi held a broom and swept the floor in the Taoist temple.

    He was the only one in the entire Taoist temple. Even his two boys were outside the door and were not allowed to enter easily.

    Bodhi¡¯s practice has also reached an extremely deep level, and he is more rigorous about the ¡®Tao Heart¡¯. In terms of the strength of the Tao Heart, he is second only to Ji Ning and Nuwa.

    After sweeping the floor, Bodhi entered the room again and began to wipe the pillars and write down the tables.

    He raised his head and glanced at the lamp at the top of the case. The light was like a bean and kept burning.

    That¡¯s the heart lamp!

    It belongs to Ji Ning¡¯s heart lamp.  In the entire Three Realms, only Nuwa and Bodhi have the means to know Ji Ning's life and death.  Like his parents, Ji Mingyue, and others After all, their Taoism is still weak. Ji Ning is also worried that if he really dies and the news is known to them, his parents and others may not be able to keep it completely secret.

    "Yes." Bodhi looked at the heart lamp with a smile on his face. He meditated in this room and watched at any time. As long as he saw the heart lamp with the heart lamp on, he felt relieved.

    Wipe the completed case.

    Bodhi sat down on the futon beside him and began to meditate. He did not meditate for long.

    "Huh?" Bodhi's whole body trembled, and he turned his head to look at the table next to him as if sensing something. The light of the heart lamp on the table quickly shrank and went out This extinguished scene was like a bolt from the blue, making Bodhi completely stunned.  Silly.

    "Bodhi." Nuwa's slightly anxious voice sounded in Bodhi's mind, "Jining, he"

    "Disciple" Bodhi's old eyes were also red, with a trace of tears.

    He had many disciples.

    There were some disciples who worried him a lot, but Ji Ning was one of them who was very inconspicuous, and he didn't put much thought into it, but his subsequent achievements made him admire him.  For a long time, Bodhi has regarded this apprentice as his own son. He has always believed that this apprentice has created countless miracles, and he can also create miracles this time.

    "Ji Ning." Bodhi whispered, closed his eyes, and shed tears.

    at this time.

    "Buzz." The heart lamp that had obviously been extinguished suddenly had a flame at the wick and lit up again.

    Bodhi is a four-step master. He is naturally aware of the quiet room he is in. He opened his eyes in disbelief and saw that the heart lamp was still as bright as a bean, just like it had been burning for endless years.  .

    "This, this, this" Bodhi was completely stunned.

    He never thought that if the lamp of his heart goes out, it can be ignited again?

    Once the true spirit is dispersed, the heart lamp will go out if it cannot be detected.  But now it is lit again, which means that the true spirit has been restored, but how is this possible?

    "Bodhi, is your inner lamp on the other side turned on again?" Nuwa also sent a message. At this moment, Nuwa was also in a state of disbelief and surprise.

    "It's bright, it's bright." Bodhi said.

    ¡­¡­

    In the second hall of the Blue and White Cave Mansion.

    Boom~~~

    Countless human-shaped light spots scattered in all directions.

    At the moment when the body died, Ji Ning felt the feeling of death coming. All the fragments of the true spirit were completely scattered, and even the most basic structure was gone.

    Empty and empty

    fluttering

    there is no time¡­¡­

    No space¡­

    There is no color at all

    Although the void immortality method created before could not resist the absorption of the origin of the chaotic universe.  But it also greatly enhanced Ji Ning's consciousness.  Even when the true spirit structure collapsed, his consciousness did not completely disappear like ordinary Dao Lords.  Rather, there is a consciousness that seems to be very slow and weak.  He couldn't feel any other colors, time and space, he only felt emptiness.

    "This is emptiness."

    "This is the breakup."

    Ji Ning's consciousness suddenly became clear in the emptiness. At this moment, he understood what the real void was. At this moment, his consciousness was placed in the void. Suddenly, the original method of "Eternal Void" immediately changed. At the same time, Ji Ning's  The weak consciousness immediately affected countless true spirit fragments, operating according to the new void immortality method. The consciousness suddenly began to become stronger, soaring to an unprecedented level.

    "Void! Immortal!"

    A powerful will appeared, and the voice of the will was even heard by the ears.

    A powerful and powerful voice.

    &nbsp; This sound resounded throughout the second hall, causing the grieving white-haired old man and the six sword spirits to be stunned. Looking at the scene in front of them, they saw countless light spots flying in all directions.  It suddenly stopped, and an invisible force connected countless light spots. At this moment, these countless light spots seemed to have souls and formed a whole.

    Even if there is no true spirit structure, they are still a whole.

    "combine!"

    Another voice sounded in the hall.

    Countless light points that were stagnant in mid-air immediately converged crazily toward the center, and soon converged into a human-shaped light and shadow, and then appeared. Ji Ning, still dressed in white, stood in the hall, looking at everything carefully.  He reached out and gently touched the table next to him, feeling the touch and coldness of the table, and grinned.

    The white-haired old man and the six sword spirits next to him were all extremely excited. The true spirit is immortal, Beiming Dao Lord will be Beiming Emperor!

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 11 Emperor Beiming

    "Look at how excited and silly you all are." Ji Ning glanced at the six sword spirits and the white-haired old man beside him, "Come, have a drink with me."

    Ji Ning was not in a hurry to contact the outside world, he just wanted to be alone for a while.

    "Yes." The white-haired old man responded excitedly.

    "Okay." The six sword spirits were also very happy. The smell and taste of the magic weapon spirits at their level are very real, and some powerful magic weapons can transform into human forms and live in mortal life.

    Pour down the wine.

    Picking up the wine glass and smelling the aroma of the wine, Ji Ning smiled even more happily. He looked at the amber-like liquid in the wine glass and whispered to himself: "It's good to be alive."

    It looks calm on the surface, but actually I am very excited inside.

    Successfully.

    He had survived his greatest calamity. Although he had always been calm in front of outsiders, Ji Ning also knew that the hope of creating a 'true spirit of immortality' was indeed slim, and he was already prepared to die.  That's why I met many friends before, and even went to see Jiulian, just to be able to focus on nothing else.

    "If you create the method of immortality of the true spirit, you can try to combine the Tao again and again." Ji Ning smiled, "But for me, it is easy to combine the Tao and successfully enter the realm of the emperor."

    "The Emperor of the Eternal and Ultimate Way."

    "Easy to get."

    "When dealing with the Sith tribe, I feel really relaxed and simple."

    Like before, although I relied on the eternal ultimate way, I was very strong.  But I never dared to really attack!  Supreme beings like Tapir Valley Supreme are able to attack tens of thousands of times in a very short time!  It completely crushes everything with force, which makes the core of the Sith clan fearful to the Supremes. When something bad happens, they can directly spend a lot of power to forcibly block it.

    If it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯ll seal it up so you can¡¯t get out!

    The power of the Supreme One can be imagined!  The only problem is that the number of Supremes is too small, if there can be dozens of Supremes.  Then the Sith tribe has long been defeated!

    "When I achieve the 'Ultimate Supreme' with the ultimate way, I will be able to resurrect Senior Sister." Ji Ning held the wine glass with misty eyes. He remembered the scenes of Senior Sister very clearly. If there is any hope of resurrecting Senior Sister, then  Ji Ning is the happiest person in her heart.

    Although it is difficult to step into the ultimate supreme level.

    But at least there is no catastrophe of life and death, as long as you practice slowly, accumulate to a sufficient level, and add some opportunities.  Maybe one day you will have an epiphany and a breakthrough.

    "No matter how long it takes, I am willing to wait. As long as I can get together with my senior sister again, it will be worth it." Ji Ning was thinking happily. He had not been so happy for a long time.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Huh?" If Ji Ning sensed it, he immediately flipped his hand, and a dark red jade talisman appeared in his palm, which was the Supreme Trust Talisman.

    Through the Supreme Belief Talisman, six other places can be sensed.  He even sensed the auras corresponding to the other six places.

    "Beiming, we sensed that your letter talisman suddenly lost its aura before, but now it senses aura again. Have you created the true spirit of immortality?" Supreme Hongran asked. The six of them first thought Ji Ning  died.  But later, the letter talisman had the aura of Ji Ning again, which naturally made them feel a little confused and shocked.

    It should be noted that this Supreme Belief Talisman is extremely rare, only the Supreme had it before!  Ji Ning's piece.  Except for Ji Ning, no one else can refine and use it if they get it.  So the letter talisman has an owner again, and the aura is still Ji Ning's.  This naturally led them to think that Ji Ning should create a true spirit of immortality.

    But you still have to ask to feel at ease.

    "Successful," Ji Ning responded.

    "Hahaha Beiming, I knew you would succeed." Supreme Ekong was excited.

    "Beiming, from today on, apart from the six of us, the responsibility of the entire cultivator civilization and the responsibility of our entire chaotic universe needs to be shared by you and us." Supreme Bolin was quite calm, but his words  The meaning revealed is very clear.

    There is no longer the threat of the true spirit collapsing.

    Ji Ning can use power without any restrictions, so his strength is already the same as that of the Supreme.

    "Beiming, congratulations! Our entire cultivator civilization is finally going to give birth to an emperor who is the 'ultimate way'. I have been thinking that those extremely powerful emperors in the past were revered as masters! But you are the ultimate way.  Emperor, what should I call you?" Tianshi Supreme was also leisurely, and she was in a very good mood.

    Before Ji Ning rose to prominence, she was prepared to follow the same path as Qi Zhizun and the others, and wanted to try to control the origin of the chaotic universe again, but that path was almost certain to lead to death, and there was little hope.

    And now she doesn¡¯t have to fight.¡°I think it¡¯s called Beiming Supreme!¡± Ekong Supreme said.

    "Beiming's current emperor is called Beiming Supreme. What should we do when he really enters the Supreme Realm?" Dishi Supreme said.

    "At that time, he will be the controller of the chaotic universe." Supreme Ekon laughed and said, "Beiming, you have to work hard! You are the first to create the eternal ultimate way, and the first to create the true spirit.  Immortal. If you succeed in controlling this chaotic universe in the future, we will be quite convinced. But if it is the juniors now They are now learning from your experience and embarking on the ultimate path. If they are allowed to catch up from behind,  , they stepped into the Ultimate Supreme first and took control of the chaotic universe. We are not convinced, and you are also at a loss! There is nothing you can do if you are not convinced by then, after all, you can't resist."

    Ji Ning was stunned and then laughed.

    These supreme beings spoke one after another, leaving him at a loss as to what to say.

    "The title is just a false name, don't worry about it." Ji Ning finally responded, "And I think it's best if I don't expose myself for the time being, so that I can give the Sith a hard blow at the critical moment."

    "right."

    "Yes, we won't expose it for now." Hongran Supreme and the others immediately agreed.

    "Then Beiming, you have to be careful. It's really unpleasant to have to be careful for such a big breakthrough." Supreme Ekong said.

    "It's not that cautious. With my illusion, even the Lord of the Sith tribe can't recognize me in front of him." Ji Ning said, "In some time, I will go to the origin of the chaotic universe. We will meet then.  Let¡¯s talk some more.¡±

    "good."

    ¡°It¡¯s decided to stay at Tianshi.¡±

    "See you at Tianshi then."

    The six supreme beings are all very happy. The entire cultivator civilization now has another leader of the same level, and the combat power is much stronger.  And Ji Ning still has hope to move towards the ¡®Ultimate Supreme¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    soon.

    Ji Ning then began to unite again.

    This time, unlike in the past, Ji Ning did not make any serious preparations. He was still sitting by the desk, still holding a wine glass and drinking. Under this situation, he began to get along.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? intact body.

    The Dao tree in the internal golden elixir chaotic space is still intact, and the 'Eternal Flower' has once again begun to grow.

    "Flowers bloom forever."

    Although the aura of Hedao is still powerful, the blue and white cave has blocked everything.

    The majestic and sturdy Taoist tree that is 18,000 feet high bloomed into a beautiful flower. There were faint dewdrops on the flower. There were countless sword shadows flickering in the dewdrops. This was an 'eternal ultimate kendo' flower.  Flower of eternity.  But it is much more shocking and beautiful than the eternal flowers of ordinary emperors and masters.

    "Boom~~~" The original power of the chaotic universe arrives, with a sense of joy.

    Ji Ning could feel its instinctive consciousness. When it failed last time, the origin of the chaotic universe also had a trace of sadness.

    "To break through the world of the heart, it seems that we have to go to the origin of the chaotic universe." Ji Ning secretly thought, it is very simple to transform one's own magic power from the magic power of the Dao Lord into the 'Emperor Magic Power', and the power consumed can be easily absorbed by the entire Blue and White Cave Mansion.  The purity of Emperor Ning's magic power far exceeds the magic power of ordinary masters, and is comparable to the magic power of the Supreme Lord.

    But it will be troublesome to break through the world of the heart, because if the world of the heart breaks through again, it will be very real!  And the scope will be large enough to rival a domain.

    To form a realm-wide and relatively real world of the heart, the energy required is too huge. If Ji Ning absorbs the energy in the Blue and White Cave Mansion I am afraid that the energy vortex formed will destroy large areas around it, and the three realms will be destroyed.  It will definitely be impacted, and the entire Yanlong Domain will be shaken on a large scale.

    By then there will be no way to hide it.

    Only the origin of the chaotic universe with endless energy can allow Ji Ning to easily form the world of the heart.

    "Is this what it feels like to be an emperor?" Ji Ning's mind also changed.

    The eternal divine thoughts.

    The stability of spiritual thoughts is also comparable to that of the Supreme Being.

    ¡°Wow~~~~¡±

    Without any sound, Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts were released and easily exited the Blue Flower Cave. Then, in almost the blink of an eye, they transcended the limitations of time and space and enveloped the entire Yanlong Domain!

    A single thought envelopes a realm.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off, Daomeng, Tiancang Palace, Three Realms, etc., are all under Ji Ning's observation.

    Ji Ning also saw his disciples, his relatives and friends.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster.!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 12 Gathering

    Divine thoughts are omnipresent and meticulous, not even a speck of dust in the entire Yanlong Domain can escape Ji Ning's inspection.

    "Have the Sith tribe given up?" Ji Ning immediately checked out all the Dao Lords in the Yanlong Domain. He knew them all. Ji Ning was worried that the Sith tribe was pretending to know some of the Dao Lords they knew, and even revealed the truth.  Determined by cause and effect.

    "It seems that the spies captured by Supreme Emperor Stone shocked the Sith clan." Ning smiled slightly.

    ?This is also true.

    Using supreme means to monitor the Yanlong Realm, how many spies come will be detected!  Sending 'Dao Lord' in can confuse people, but Dao Lord is too weak and cannot detect the key information at all.  Therefore, the leader of the Sith clan, 'Iyer', simply gave up the investigation and started other plans.

    "Master, Nuwa." Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts sent messages to the master and Nuwa at the same time.

    "Disciple." Bodhi was overjoyed.

    "Beiming." Nuwa finally put down the big stone after hearing Ji Ning's voice.

    "I have created the immortal soul, successfully merged with the Tao, and become an emperor." Ji Ning said in a message, "I will go back after a while, so there is no need to worry."

    "The true spirit is immortal, step into the emperor? Good, good." Bodhi was extremely excited, this is the ultimate way to become an emperor.

    "Now, I can breathe a sigh of relief." Nuwa Empress also smiled, "In these years, I have been afraid of the Sith tribe coming, so I have been cautious and vigilant. Beiming, if you break through, it will be easy. With Beiming, you  The Sith tribe may have been discovered by you before they even reached the Three Realms."

    ¡­¡­

    After revealing the news to the master and Nuwa, Ji Ning also felt the excitement of the master and the others. Not to mention them, Ji Ning himself was still very happy.

    "It's time to practice the Dharmakaya." Ji Ning stood up.

    When you step into the realm of the emperor, you will naturally have to cultivate the Dharmakaya.

    With my current state, it is easy to refine the treasures of the universe. It should be noted that in the entire chaotic universe of the large number of treasures of the universe, only a handful were conceived by the masters by chance.  Most of them are refined by the Supremes.  The Supremes can create different universes.  By randomly extracting some of the Tao, you can refine a cosmic treasure.

    Ji Ning¡¯s true spirit collapsed before and he didn¡¯t dare to waste mana to refine treasures, but now?  It is too easy to refine the treasure of the universe. It is completely possible to refine a weapon that is close to the power of the Beihong Sword. It is also imbued with the eternal ultimate sword.  After all, Beihong Sword was originally Ji Ning's divine weapon. He had been nurturing it, growing up with Ji Ning, and becoming more in tune with Ji Ning.

    Although the weapons refined later were also imbued with the eternal ultimate swordsmanship, their fit was slightly worse.  Therefore, the power can only be said to be 'close' to the Beihong Sword, but it also surpasses many treasures in the universe.

    By then, Dharma Body will also have weapons in hand, and its strength will be 80% of Ji Ning¡¯s!  This is supreme level combat power.

    ¡°Hoo~~~¡± ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    In a cave in Ji Ning.

    In order to refine the dharma body, the entire cave was dedicated to setting up a large array, consuming a lot of precious materials.

    The wind and thunder roar!

    ??The strong winds sharpened, and the thunder and lightning struck a rock below.

    On the left side of the rock is rolling hot magma, and on the right side is cold water-blue liquid, one hot and one cold.  Alternate tempering.

    What state is Ji Ning in now?  How many precious materials are there at hand?  Generally, when a weak master emperor refines the Dharmakaya, he will first refine a Dharmakaya that is flawless in all aspects but is very weak, and then spends time to slowly nurture it.  Ji Ning, on the other hand, wanted to refine the Dharma Body well enough from the beginning so that it would be conceived and raised faster.

    Three years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    The rock has become rounded and translucent.  There was a human being sitting cross-legged inside.

    "Come out." Ji Ning, who was standing nearby in white clothes, shouted in a low voice.

    Boom!

    The round stone exploded, and a young man with the same appearance and figure as Ji Ning flew out, and then a layer of golden clothing condensed on his body.

    "I have met this deity." Jin Ning, dressed in gold, saluted.

    "I've seen Dharmakaya." Ji Ning also smiled.

    The two have the same memory and thinking, and Ji Ning seems to be talking to himself.

    Wow.  Wow.

    They both left the cave at the same time and appeared in the second hall. The white-haired old man who was the spirit of the cave saw the two Ji Nings.  I immediately understood that one of them was the Dharmakaya.

    "It's time to go to the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme." Ji Ning thought, turning to look at the white-haired old man, "I will take the Blue and White Cave Mansion with me, do you have any objection?"

    "The emperor has already created the immortal soul, and it is easy to create the tenth level of chaos restriction." The white-haired old man smiled, "My master built the Blue and White Cave Mansion because he wanted toTo cultivate a stunning practitioner, the emperor is even more powerful than my master wants to cultivate!  The emperor can do whatever he wants with this blue and white cave.  "

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Emperor, the master emperors who were imprisoned in the Blue and White Cave Mansion have been imprisoned for a long time. Although they made some mistakes before, they should be released now." The white-haired old man said.

    When the powerful practitioners that the Blue and White Cave Mansion wanted to cultivate were born, the imprisoned master emperors were truly freed.

    "Simple."

    Immediately, Ji Ning exerted his power and easily controlled the entire Blue and White Cave Mansion. At the same time, he used the sword of illusion to invade the memories of the imprisoned master emperors, erasing all memories about 'Jining'!  Wait until these dominant emperors wake up.

    "If you make an oath not to reveal any information about this cave, you will truly be free." Ji Ning's voice rang in their minds.

    These dominant emperors were excited.

    ??Relieved?

    Are the long days of imprisonment finally over?  Without hesitation, these dominant emperors all swore an oath of destiny.

    "Go."

    Ji Ning randomly threw these dominant emperors far away, through the passages of time and space, and threw them out of the scope of the Sixteen Realm Alliance!

    "Take it." Ji Ning then put away the entire blue and white cave. The most precious thing in this cave is the Supreme Stone Platform. Even with Ji Ning's strength, it would take a long time and a lot of time to refine the same Supreme Stone Platform.  Rare material.  He had no time to waste.  The Supreme Stone Platform is the core of the entire Blue and White Cave. To maintain the amazing effect of the Supreme Stone Platform, the entire Blue and White Cave must be taken away.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After taking away the Blue and White Cave Mansion, the time and space returned to normal. Ji Ning carried the black divine sword on his back, used the sword of time and space to tear out a passage, and began to rush towards the origin of the chaotic universe.

    His current speed on the road is much faster, ranking among the best among the Supremes.

    "Return to the Three Realms." Ji Ning in golden clothes returned to the Three Realms with one step. The foundation of this Dharmakaya is very good. It has 50% of the strength of Ji Ning's original body in the first day of training. It will gradually improve over time.

    The origin of the chaotic universe, the vast ocean of origin.

    A wooden house is suspended.

    The seven most powerful leaders of the entire cultivator civilization are gathered in the wooden house, which are none other than the Six Supremes and Ji Ning.

    The other five supreme beings and Ji Ning all came here in person, while the supreme being in Tapir Valley sent his dharma body over.

    "Hahaha I'm so happy. Our civilization has another supreme being." Supreme Ekon laughed, "This ultimate way is really powerful. I heard from Tapir Gu and Hongran, Beiming, your time and space  Is it second only to Tapir Valley and Heavenly Eclipse? Your illusion is second only to Emperor Stone?"

    "I also integrate the understanding of time and space into the way of swordsmanship, and use the eternal ultimate swordsmanship to display it, so that the power can be greatly increased." Ji Ning said.

    As a doorway blends into the Kendo.

    Ji Ning is indeed becoming more and more perfect in every aspect.

    The Emperor Stone Supreme is the ¡®origin of all illusions¡¯, and Ji Ning Huan¡¯s swordsmanship is second only to him, and higher than the other Supremes.

    Tapir Valley and Tianshi are the ¡®origin of ten thousand spaces¡¯ and ¡®the origin of ten thousand times¡¯ respectively. Ji Ning is second only to them in time and space.

    As for frontal killing.

    The way of sword is the way of killing, and it is almost the best among the supreme ones.

    "We are all only good at one thing. It is too difficult to be good at the second thing." Paulin Supreme sighed, "I understand life and death, no matter how much time I spend, I can only gain a little. Beiming, you can continue to excel in many other ways.  I¡¯m really envious of the promotion.¡±

    "Beiming, you have only been practicing for a short period of time, so you should still be able to improve, right?" Hongran said.

    Ji Ning nodded.

    "Like cause and effectdeductionformationI have not yet integrated into the way of swordsmanship, and there is still a lot of room for improvement.

    "The reason why I don't make it public is that I want to continue practicing. With a hundred times faster time, ten thousand Chaos Epochs I can actually practice millions of Chaos Epochs. My strength should be improved, and I will have more confidence to deal with the Sith tribe in the future.  ." Ji Ning said.

    "Accelerate time a hundred times? It's too slow, Tianshi." Supreme Hongran looked at Supreme Tianshi, "I'll trouble you to help Beiming."

    "Okay, I can maintain a thousand times acceleration of time." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme said.

    Ji Ning was surprised and happy.

    He is now at the supreme level of strength, and it is very difficult to accelerate the time and space he is in. Ji Ning can maintain a hundred times acceleration, and the consumption and recovery are about the same.??Appropriate.

    Want to accelerate a thousand times?  too difficult.

    "At the origin of the chaotic universe, and with constant replenishment, and spending most of my mana, I can maintain your time acceleration a thousand times." Supreme Eclipse looked at Ji Ning with a smile, "We old guys have been unable to improve for a long time. Since you  If you can improve, do it as soon as possible. No one knows when the Sith will start a war again."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded. With a thousand times faster time, he would have plenty of time to practice.

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 13 New Power

    "Rumble~~~" The turbulent origin power of the chaotic universe is divided into vast lakes. This lake is the origin of thunder and lightning, and that lake is the origin of destruction Different lakes represent different origins.

    The power is truly endless.

    At this moment, the young man in white clothes is standing in the center. He is located in the vast source of water. Endless source power is constantly pouring towards him and is being swallowed by him on a large scale.

    "Emperor Stone, I'm afraid Beiming's heart world can be compared with yours." The six supreme beings standing side by side in the distance looked at it from a distance, and Supreme Ekon said with a smile.

    "He uses the eternal ultimate sword to form the world of the heart, which is naturally comparable to mine." Emperor Shizun said, he is the only one who has the world of the supreme level heart.

    "I really envy you." Hongran Supreme sighed with emotion.

    "You envy me, and I also envy you." The Supreme Emperor Stone teased.

    "Hongran, after all, you were once the emperor of the heart force flow. Our inner world was not really stable at the time." Tianshi Supreme said, "And you control the powerful source of cause and effect. In terms of strength, you are stronger than any of us."  You are the strongest, and you say you are envious? Go back and take out all your delicious food and let us choose at will."

    Hongran Supreme stared: "How could this happen? I also saved it slowly, so don't think about it."

    The breakthrough of the spiritual practitioner

    It is different from other breakthroughs.

    The other sects are ultimately restructured by divine power and mana, but the foundation of the mind power practitioner is the expansion of the "heart world". The more stable the heart world is, the greater the expansion can be. The larger the scope, the stronger the mind power practitioner will be.  powerful.

    When the entire world of the heart is truly capable of eternal existence, the mind practitioner will enter the level of the emperor!  Therefore, the ¡®Shinli-ryu Emperor¡¯ is almost always the master, because it is very difficult to make a vast world stable forever!  Almost all of them are masters, and only a very few are Lords of the Holy City.

    There are still many people who also practice the flow of mind.

    Like Beta Laihe, Wine Saint, Ji Ning, etc.  Many of them are also training in the inner flow!

    Most of those who are truly talented can also practice the flow of mind!  In the early days of her practice, Heavenly Eclipse Supreme also practiced the flow of mind and power, but later when she became the master of the Tao, the time became the master, but her time and time could not make the world of the heart stable forever.  The flow of mental energy also gave up, and when the deadline for the Hundred and Eight Thousand Chaos Era came, the unstable world of the heart completely collapsed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the current Supreme Being.

    Hongran Supreme is very powerful. The combination of cause and effect becomes the master, and the combination of cause and effect makes the world of the heart exist forever.  He was the master of cause and effect at the beginningand also the emperor of the mind flow!  But when he broke through and became the 'Supreme', his inner world could no longer expand.  We can only give up the flow of mental energy and let the 'cause and effect' break through to the 'origin of all causes and effects'.

    "The ultimate way is better." Hongran Supreme sighed, "The ultimate way is the truly perfect way. Even the structure of the world in the heart is the most perfect."

    "Yes, the ultimate way can hope to form a perfect world of heart." Emperor Shizhi said, his world of heart is still not perfect, so his strength is slightly weaker than that of Hongran Supreme.

    In the vast ocean of origin of chaos.

    The blue and white cave is suspended, and next to the cave is the wooden house of Supreme Eclipse.  The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme began to maintain a thousand times the time flow rate of the Blue and White Cave for a long time.

    Ji Ning is practicing in the second hall of the Blue and White Cave.

    His inner world has completely broken through, and the long days of practice will follow.

    ¡­¡­

    "Okay, finally it's done."

    In the Three Realms.

    Jin Ning looked at the six golden divine swords in front of him and showed joy.  This is a divine sword that took him more than 50,000 years to refine. In terms of materials, it is better than the Beihong Sword!  After all, Ji Ning was weak back then, so how many precious materials could he get?  The materials used by Ji Ning are much better now.  If it weren't for Ji Ning's pursuit, the six cosmic treasures would probably have been mastered within a thousand years.

    "It's a pity that it doesn't grow with me like the Beihong Sword. Although I have tried my best, it is still a little bit behind the Beihong Sword." Ji Ning in golden clothes said with a smile, "It can be used to kill the Sith tribe.  Well, from today on, you will be called - Bei Yue Jian."

    "Shuish, swipe, swipe."

    All six golden divine swords flew into the scabbards behind their backs.

    Wearing golden clothes and carrying a golden divine sword on his back, his body is made of many precious materials and is comparable to the treasures of the universe.

    "It's time to expand the world of the heart." As soon as the golden-robed Ji Ning took a step, ripples in the void left the Three Realms and came to the endless darkness beside the Yanlong Domain.

    ?? Endless darkness.

    &nbsp;Although it is quite far away from the Three Realms, Ji Ning in golden clothes can release his spiritual thoughts and still envelope the entire Flame Dragon Realm in the distance. Now that the threat of the Sith clan is looming, Ji Ning does not dare to take it lightly.

    "Let's get started." Jin-yi Ning began to expand the world of his heart.

    In the endless darkness, the absorbed energy swept across the vast surrounding area. This area was completely empty of life under Ji Ning's inspection.

    "If I swallow it like this, in 30 billion years, the world of my heart will be completely expanded." Jin Ning, dressed in gold, sat cross-legged in the endless darkness, practicing slowly.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is like water.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning has been practicing for one hundred and twenty years.

    "The tenth level of Chaos Restriction has finally been mastered."

    Ji Ning, who was dressed in white, looked happy and looked at the white-haired old man who was the spirit of the cave next to him with a smile, "If Supreme Qi is still alive, I'm afraid he will also be very happy."

    "Master, he finally has no regrets." The white-haired old man was very excited.

    "let's start."

    Ji Ning immediately began to use the improved method.

    The previous blue and white method was incomplete and had many flaws In fact, Qi Zhizun himself had perfected the first nine levels, but in order to screen out some evil geniuses, he only spread the imperfections to the outside world.

    "Abolish it." Ji Ning thought in his mind.

    A blue flower was swaying in the sea of ????consciousness between the eyebrows in the body. Suddenly, as Ji Ning's thoughts came, the blue flower began to wither and collapse.

    Soon, there was no more blue and white flowers in the sea of ??consciousness between the eyebrows.

    "Come again." Ji Ning began to practice this method again. After the method was perfected, it no longer had many flaws, and even the Supreme Master could practice it.  However, Ji Ning was not sure whether the supreme divine power and mana could be transformed.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    A layer of chaotic restrictions emerged in the depths of Ji Ning¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.

    Ten consecutive levels of chaos restrictions were densely stacked, and then continued to condense, condensing into a seed, a cyan seed.

    The green seeds cracked open and began to sprout and grow.

    Each leaf is extremely beautiful. Among the many leaves, a rhizome rises to the sky in the center, and flower buds grow on the rhizome. The flower buds grow slowly, as if they have not yet fully opened.  The meridians on this beautiful blue flower are filled with endless mystery. Compared with the previous blue flower, it is thousands of times more beautiful. It is swaying gently, surrounded by countless green leaves.

    This is the truly perfect blue and white method of practicing the ten levels of chaos restriction.

    Wisps of divine power, magic power, and mental power poured into the surrounded blue flower, and were easily transformed into new power. As soon as that power was born, Ji Ning felt extremely comfortable.

    "Whoosh whoosh~~~" Under Ji Ning's control, this new power quickly spread throughout his body.

    Crackling~~~

    Every part of Ji Ning¡¯s body began to undergo transformation.

    This new power is the most perfect power, far beyond divine power and mana. It is more perfect and can build a perfect divine body!  It can be used for melee combat and can use treasures to attack from afar, both of which are extremely powerful.

    Ji Ning¡¯s physical body was quickly restructured.

    The mana in the body was completely gathered into the golden elixir chaotic space, and what was surging in the body was new power.

    "This new power, according to what Qi Zhizun said in his message, call it Yuanli." Ji Ning opened his eyes and felt refreshed. The new power made his whole body feel comfortable. This Yuanli was comparable to  The emperor's divine power and the emperor's magic power are thousands of times stronger. Using this more powerful elemental power to perform the eternal ultimate swordsmanship may increase the strength by another 20 to 30%.

    After all, when you reach Ji Ning's level, your strength mainly depends on the power of 'Tao', and your own power is only an auxiliary. The increase of this Yuan Power by 20 to 30% is already amazing.

    "Yuanli finally succeeded." The white-haired old man was excited. "Master, he has never been able to perfect it. He has not even confirmed the name of this new power and made it public. Now he has finally succeeded."

    Yuanli was born from then on.

    In the future, it will gradually spread, surpassing divine power and magic and becoming the most important force in a practitioner's body.

    ¡­¡­

    After creating this method, it was relatively easy, and then Ji Ning continued to cultivate quietly.

    ¡­¡­

    While practicing in seclusion for more than three hundred and sixty years, Ji Ning integrated the Way of Light into the way of swordsmanship to form the swordsmanship of light.

    ¡­¡­

    When practicing in seclusion for the 430th Epoch of Chaos, he mastered the way of dark swordsmanship.

    ¡­¡­

    When practicing in the 3,200 Chaos Era, the Dark Sword Way and the Light Sword Way merged, and Ji Ning realized the ¡®Reincarnation Sword Way¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    Practicing more than 11,000 disciplines of chaos?, the formation method was successfully integrated into the kendo, forming a 'sword formation method'.

    ¡­¡­

    A sect is constantly integrated into the way of swordsmanship.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning was practicing in the 3.9 million Chaos Epoch, he finally successfully integrated the causation into the kendo and practiced the 'karma kendo'. This was also the longest and longest time consuming for Ji Ning.

    ¡­(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 14 Before the turmoil

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning has been practicing in seclusion for nearly six million chaotic years.

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse has been spending mana to maintain the speed of time in the Blue and White Cave accelerating a thousand times. On this day, as the door of the cave opened with a bang, Ji Ning, dressed in white and carrying a black divine sword, walked out. Supreme Heavenly Eclipse also stopped.  Time speeds up.

    "Are you out of seclusion?" Heavenly Eclipse Supreme came out of the wooden house and stepped barefoot into the void to greet Ji Ning.

    "Thank you, Supreme Lord Tianshi." Ji Ning said gratefully.

    "It's just a trivial matter. The stronger you are, the greater your help will be to our entire cultivator civilization." Supreme Heavenly Eclipse said with a smile, "And it has only lasted for nearly six thousand Chaos Epochs, which is not worth mentioning to me."

    "To Tianshi, you are six thousand Chaos Era, but to me, you are six million Chaos Era." Ji Ning sighed with emotion.

    It¡¯s really long.

    ¡°I have truly spent such a long time, completely immersed in practice, without any distractions, but I have achieved everything I want to achieve.  The most difficult thing is the 'Karma Sword', which took nearly three hundred Chaos Epochs to master.  The equally difficult 'Deduction of Swordsmanship' is a little faster to practice because it has the foundation of success in Karma Swordsmanship, but it also cost two million Chaos Epochs.

    One cause and effect and one deduction are the most difficult.

    Other doors, some simpler ones, are tens of chaos.

    "How is your practice?" Tianshi asked.

    "There is no way forward." Ji Ning said, "According to my deductive assumptionsall the ways can eventually be transformed into the 'ultimate sword way' of the supreme realm, but now I am a little confused. I don't know how to break through."

    "It is difficult to go from emperor to supreme." Tianshi said with a smile, "Everything still depends on chance. As far as I know, there are many emperors of eternal ultimate swordsmanship in the chaotic universe of the Sith civilization.  He has been trapped in the emperor¡¯s realm.¡±

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    He searched the memories of many Sith emperors and knew about this, so he came out of seclusion. He also understood that there was no hope of becoming the 'Ultimate Supreme' in seclusion like this.  Instead, I live a normal life, and maybe I am touched by it occasionally!  After all, the Tao is in nature.  In all things everything has something in common.

    Or maybe there is a more miraculous effect between life and death, which can push yourself to the edge of life and death. If you fail, you are likely to die.

    In Ji Ning, they will not be caught in that dangerous situation at will, because their life and death  have been related to the entire practitioner civilization.  It concerns their entire chaotic universe.

    "By the way, I have created a higher-level method based on Qi Zhizun's original method." Ji Ning said, "This blue and white method can be practiced by anyone and can transform all powers such as divine power, magic, and heart."  For new power! The body can also be greatly strengthened, and the soul and spirit will be benefited. Tianshi, give it a try and see if the supreme divine power and mana can be transformed."

    "Can it transform into the Supreme?" Tianshi looked forward to it.

    "I'm not sure." Ji Ning laughed.  "But my magic power can be transformed. Perhaps, the Supreme's can be transformed as well."

    "Then give it a try." Tianshi looked forward to it.  At their level, it is difficult to improve their strength even a little bit.

    Ji Ning handed over a jade slip.

    Tianshi took it and quickly memorized it. Although this method is very mysterious, it is only ten levels of chaos restriction, and the message is not huge.  Very refined.  But these ten layers of chaos restrictions will continue to evolvethe evolved restrictions are endless.  Only by truly remembering the roots of these ten layers of chaos restrictions can we remember them.

    ¡°Buzz.¡± Supreme Heavenly Food stood there.  The surrounding mighty source power naturally got out of the way.

    The aura on her body gradually changed.

    The original surface gloss of the skin is just a flash, and it is obvious that the body has begun to restructure.

    A moment later.

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse looked at Ji Ning with a smile: "Supreme divine power and mana can be transformed! After transformation, it will be even more pure and vast!" As she spoke, she waved her hand gently, and the surrounding time and space continued to change and distort. She nodded lightly, "With this  The power of my Ten Thousand Time Origins can be increased by 20 to 30%, and the true spirit of my soul has become more stable, and my body can be compared to the treasure of the universe."

    The original body was constructed by divine power.

    But the current body is made up of thousands of times pure Yuan Power. The Supreme Body is indeed comparable to the treasure of the universe, and the same is naturally true for Ji Ning.

    "If it has such an effect, we must inform Hongran and the others immediately." Tianshi Supreme said.

    "I also have this plan, so I asked you, Tianshi, to try it first." Ji Ning smiled, and then informed the other five supreme beings through the supreme talisman.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, the other fiveThe lords came one by one, and of course the one who came here was the Dharmakaya, the Supreme Lord of Tapir Valley.

    Ji Ning also taught the complete blue and white method respectively. Hongran Supreme and others were transformed in power, and their strength was also increased by 20 to 30%.

    "Qi, you have been creating this method, and now you have finally created it, Beiming." Supreme Hongran sighed, "Our strength has increased a little, and the 'True Spirit Immortal' has also been created, we  It will be relatively easy for the practitioners of the entire cultivator civilization to become dominant emperors. As long as the time is long enough, I am afraid that supreme beings will be born one after another."

    "What we lack is time." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "If we are given tens of millions more chaotic eras, the entire chaotic universe will probably give birth to a large number of masters, and even ten or eight supreme beings will be born."

    There is a true spirit that is immortal.

    ????????? Some people who are truly extremely talented, but regretfully fail because of a small mistake when they join the Way, will have a second chance to join the Way and become masters.

    The more masters there are, the more supreme beings will be born.

    "The Sith will not allow our entire civilization to increase in strength like this." Emperor Stone Supreme also frowned.

    "Whatever, the Sith tribe is now blocked by us!" Supreme Ekon said, "Although we suspect that they have the means to escape, but if they really have the means to escape, but they have been holding back there must be some big plan! We are going to do it now  He began to teach on a large scale and cultivated more and more powerful practitioners. This forced the Sith tribe to lose control and launch plans in advance."

    "Yes, force them." Hongran Supreme said, "If they are blocked and imprisoned and can't get out, it will be easier. We can take the opportunity to become stronger."

    No matter whether the Sith tribe is really blocked or fake.

    ¡°The teaching of the ¡®True Spirit Is Immortal¡¯ method cannot be delayed any longer.

    "The true spirit immortality method must be used as soon as possible after the union fails and the true spirit collapses." Ji Ning said, "If the true spirit has completely collapsed and still wants to merge into one again, then  It¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    Ji Ning is the creator and is more familiar with the secrets of the method.

    It is also because the Dao Heart is perfect, so the complete collapse of the true spirit can still be reversed!  But in general, many Dao Lords and many Dao Lords have much worse Taoist hearts than Ji Ning. If the true spirit completely collapses, even if there is a method of 'empty immortality', it may not be successful.

    "Haha, no one should be stupid enough to wait until the true spirit dies before using this technique." Hongran said.

    ¡­¡­

    Immediately.

    Ji Ning and the other seven separated and returned to their respective places.

    After Ji Ning returned to the Three Realms, he lived a quite happy life. He did not spend much time on swordsmanship. Instead, he remained ethereal, doing calligraphy and painting, and tending to flowers and plants

    More than 1,200 chaotic eras have passed.

    Jiuchen has joined forces!

    Success in one fell swoop!  He didn't even use the 'Eternal Void' method prepared by Ji Ning. Jiuchen also had too much accumulation. He had used the Dongming Jade Talisman at the beginning, and also had a large number of methods given by Ji Ning, as well as the Xiangbao Spirit Fruit and so on.

    Ji Ning also quietly went to congratulate him alone. The news that he was still alive was still a secret!  Ji Ning's success now means that he has the two 'supreme level' combat powers of Ji Ning himself and Dharmakaya.  And Ji Ning is different from the other six supreme beings. Ji Ning is good at many aspects, such as the sword of time and space, the sword of cause and effect, the sword of reincarnation, the sword of deduction

    This left Ji Ning with almost no flaws.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Once a war breaks out, they can give the "Sith tribe" a big surprise.

    ¡­¡­

    When Ji Ning was living a leisurely life in the Three Realms, the entire civilization of cultivators and the masters of the major realms and different universes were taught the 'True Spirit Immortality' method one by one, allowing them to quietly teach the Dao Lords who failed to integrate the Tao.  Be as careful as possible and hide it from the Sith as long as you can!

    Time gradually passed. After Ji Ning returned to the Three Realms for more than 3,100 chaotic eras, the peace of the entire chaotic universe was finally broken!

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 15 The Source of Destruction

    In the cave of Hongran Supreme.

    In the quiet room, there were nine special parts floating in the air. Hongran Supreme was frowning and thinking hard, and the two fleshy whiskers on his head were drooping.

    Among the Sith treasures, the entire cultivator civilization Hongran Supreme has cracked the most!  He also has the highest achievements. He has created many weapons, some of which are even more suitable for practitioners. Hongran Supreme has been looking forward to it for a long time: "Humph, my cultivator civilization is not the cultivator civilization of the past. We also have  There are a large number of special weapons that even the ordinary master emperors are not as easy to deal with as before."

    Every Supreme Being takes a different route.

    Supreme Hongran can master the 'origin of cause and effect', which is the most difficult. In terms of complicated enlightenment, Supreme Hongran is the best. He wants to create a large number of special weapons and let the entire civilization of practitioners dominate.  The emperor can display great strength in war!  It is very difficult for the Sith tribe to kill some dominant emperors.

    With the overall improvement, it will be easier to win the war.  And after endless years of research, he has indeed made many great achievements!

    "Um?"

    The two drooping whiskers on Hongran's head suddenly stood up, and his golden eyes were full of sharpness.

    "This is" Hongran Supreme could faintly sense that the origin of the entire chaotic universe seemed to be facing a terrible crisis, and the invisible crisis of great destruction was shrouding it.

    "Destruction, want to destroy the entire chaotic universe?" Hongran Supreme changed his color.

    "The source of destruction is there!"

    Hongran Supreme immediately sensed a direction.

    A long time ago, the origin of the chaotic universe gave such a warning, letting the Supremes understand the threat of the 'Sith tribe'!

    "Besides the Sith tribe, are there any other big crises?" Supreme Hongran was a little flustered, but the warning from the origin of the chaotic universe was unmistakable. He didn't care about anything else, and his figure swished through the quiet room, tearing apart time and space.  Rush towards the source of the threat quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    A somewhat decadent and handsome white-haired man named ¡®Paulin Supreme¡¯ is standing in a wasteland.  Looking at an ordinary family living in an earth and stone house in front of them, there were three children in that ordinary family.

    "Little guy, that's interesting."

    "Are you ready? Transcend life and death and become the truly most powerful being?" Paulin Supreme looked at the eldest nine-year-old child with expectations in his eyes as he prepared for a new attempt.

    Supreme Bolin is between life and death, spying on the mysteries of life and death. Although it is difficult to grasp the origin of all life and death, he has other plans.

    He wants to create the most perfect life!  For example, the original Eternal Life Clan was just an attempt by him, and the Eternal Life Clan was not perfect.  He wants to create a perfect life that is comparable to Source Walkers and Chaos Source Beasts.  If batches of such beings are born among practitioners and can continue to multiply, the strength of the civilization of practitioners will be greatly enhanced.

    It¡¯s easier to deal with the Sith.

    "Crisis?" Paulin Supreme's expression suddenly changed, and he didn't care about trying anything anymore. He sensed that the origin of the entire chaotic universe was faintly trembling, as if he had encountered a terrible crisis of destruction.  If it continues, the origin of the entire chaotic universe may be destroyed.

    The origin of the chaotic universe is vast and powerful.

    But it is also weak.

    Because it has no consciousness of its own and cannot fight.  Therefore, when facing the Sith tribe, we also rely on the supreme beings and practitioners to fight and fight.  Once the cultivator civilization is defeated, the origin of the chaotic universe will be the meat on the chopping board.  Let the Sith play with them.

    "Huh." Supreme Bolin immediately tore apart time and space and left quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Three Realms.

    On Mingxin Island.

    Ji Ning was sitting opposite Qiu Ye, playing chess.  Ji Mingyue looked on.

    "Huh?" Qiuye thought hard.

    Ji Ning was holding a small black wine gourd and would take a sip from time to time.  When Qiuye made a move, he would follow suit at will.  Ji Ning, who has mastered the art of sword deduction In terms of deduction calculations, he can be ranked first in the entire chaotic universe.  In other words, Hongran Supreme, who has mastered the origin of cause and effect, is on par with him. Playing chess?  Of course Ji Ning didn't want to put in the effort. If he was serious about it, there would be no way to play.

    "Aunt Qiuye, you are wrong, you will be in big trouble with this step." Ji Mingyue shook her head and stretched out her hand to stop Qiuye.

    "How should I play?" Qiuye immediately took back the chess pieces he was about to play.

    "A true gentleman watches chess without saying anything." Ji Ning glanced at Ji Mingyue, then at Qiu Ye, "You still have regrets about chess?"

    "Have I not made a move yet?"Ye Liandao.

    "I am a woman, not a gentleman." Ji Mingyue also said.

    Ji Ning had no choice but to say nothing more and continued to drink leisurely and play chess casually. Even if the two of them racked their brains and Ji Ning was casual Normally Ji Ning could win nine out of ten games. It was because he never paid attention. After all, he always won.  Who plays chess with you?

    "Mingyue, when are you going to join forces?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It's still early, it must be after Patriarch Bodhi." Ji Mingyue said.

    "After we finish playing chess, I have something to tell you in detail." Ji Ning said. He was also going to teach the 'True Spirit to Be Immortal' to his daughter. The entire cultivator civilization taught some evil Four Steps Master 'The True Spirit to Be Immortal'.  People are very careful when doing the Dharma, and they have to make an oath. For example, the Hedao must be secretive and not let out the slightest breath. In this way, after the Hedao fails, it can be restored again by the "Void Immortality", and outsiders will not know that they have done the Hedao. In this way,  Better confidentiality¡­

    In short, try every means to hide it from the Sith tribe!

    You can hide it as long as you can!

    After all, once the existence of the ¡®Immortal Void¡¯ method is discovered by the Sith tribe, the Sith tribe will probably know that Ji Ning is still alive.

    There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Just to hide the news of Ji Ning¡¯s existence, we can¡¯t let the entire cultivator civilization stop using ¡®Void Immortality¡¯, right?  This is the way to strengthen the entire civilization.

    "Huh?" Before the chess game was over, Ji Ning frowned suddenly.

    With the power of his spiritual thoughts and his connection with the origin of the chaotic universe, he could naturally sense a terrible crisis emerging This crisis seemed to destroy the origin of the entire chaotic universe.

    "Could it be that in addition to the Sith tribe, another civilization has invaded?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    "Wow."

    Almost at the same moment, Jin Ning, who was walking around in golden clothes, immediately tore apart time and space and rushed towards the source of the crisis.

    Jin Ning, in golden clothes, is only 80% of my strength.

    It should be notedcompared to when the true spirit collapsed, Ji Ning's mana first transformed into the emperor's mana, and then the emperor's mana transformed into yuan power!  Because of this alone, the strength has increased by 50% to 60%!  He also practiced six million years of chaos and became a master of swordsmanship which made him much stronger than before.

    In terms of strength, they are all ranked at the top among the Supremes. I am afraid Hongran Supreme is slightly worse. After all, Hongran Supreme is not as comprehensive as Ji Ning!  One of his dharma bodies is equally powerful and terrifying.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the entire chaotic universe, only the six supreme beings and Ji Ning could sense it, and other weak ones could not sense it either.

    Among the seven of them, Tapir Gu himself wanted to take control of the Sith tribe, so he sent Dharmakaya here.  The Dharmakayas of the other five supreme beings are all in the Sith tribe's territorybut I arrived here.  Ji Ning is extremely confident in his own strength and is also the dharma body of the dispatcher.

    In fact, facing danger

    The supreme beings usually send Dharmakaya to fight, because even if the Dharmakaya dies in battle, it can still give birth to another one!  If this deity dies, he is truly dead.

    "Tear apart."

    Ji Ning traveled through time and space and came to this place of endless darkness.

    He saw Ekon Supreme.

    "Beiming." The majestic Ekon Supreme, dressed in a wide robe, had arrived first, and he was the closest. Ji Ning was the second to arrive.

    "How is it?" Ji Ning walked over through the void.

    "There are no spies around." Supreme Ekon pointed to the distance, "That's the source of the crisis."

    Ji Ning can also sense it.

    He also looked from a distance In the distance was a huge silver-white whirlpool. The silver-white whirlpool was constantly rotating. Its scope was so large that it was much larger than ordinary realms.  With Ji Ning's strength, he could peer through the void at the core of the silver-white vortex. It was a densely packed spherical and huge ancient object, the size of which was comparable to a realm. There were countless holes on its surface, making it difficult to peek inside.  Feeling full of endless crises.

    It is dark and deep, absorbing all energy crazily.

    The surrounding silver-white vortex is a vortex generated by absorbing power from all directions, and the endless darkness around it is being crazily swallowed and absorbed by it.

    Just looking at it made Ji Ning and Ekong Supreme feel fear and fear.

    There is another update tonight!  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 16 Go in

    "Where did this come from?" Ji Ningyao looked at the huge spherical body at the core of the silver-white vortex.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT!

    Everything in the chaotic universe.

    ??Whether it is the void, endless darkness, or countless lives they are all part of the chaotic universe.

    ¡°Whether you are alive or dead, you are still part of the chaotic universe.  The chaotic universe will not be weak.

    But if this power is swallowed up, it will harm the origin of the chaotic universe!  Like the Sith, they just want to kill the Supreme, the Overlord, and these powerful enough beings, so that the origin of the chaotic universe becomes weak. If it is weak enough, then the Sith can hope to refine and control this chaotic universe.  .

    In fact, the endless darkness, void, and countless weak lives are also part of the chaotic universe. Devouring them and destroying them can also harm the origin of the chaotic universe, but that is too inefficient!  For example, the soul-devouring secret technique can only swallow and destroy some souls that are very close. The hundreds of millions of countless creatures in a domain may be slowly and gradually devoured by the Sith, even if they are swallowed up by millions of Chaos Era.  Don¡¯t fall!

    So they chose to deal with the supreme and dominating emperors!

    And now, in front of you, there is a spherical object with countless holes that is comparable to the size of a domain. Even the endless darkness is swallowed by it. Once swallowed, it will be completely destroyed, and the chaotic universe will lose these powers.

    It¡¯s okay for a short time, but over time, the damage to the chaotic universe will be serious!  It may even make the origin of the chaotic universe even weaker, and even be refined and controlled by the Sith clan.

    "Where did such a terrifying object come from? Who made it?" Ji Ning wondered.

    ¡­¡­

    The other supreme beings all arrived one after another.

    The Supreme Beings all observed for a long time.

    "That huge object with countless holes is like a nest." Hongran Supreme said, "Its powerful aura reminds me of the Sith tribe's lair! The Sith tribe's lair makes us feel a strong crisis. We  We didn¡¯t go deep, we just sealed it off. This lair-like object feels like a Sith lair.¡±

    "Yes. But it is also different from the Sith clan's lair." Emperor Stone Supreme said, "There is an energy source in the Sith clan's lair that can supply a large number of protective towers. But this mysterious lair in front of us is constantly devouring and destroying  ! The more it swallows, the more the chaotic universe loses and the weaker it becomes."

    "How could it appear here? It is impossible for our chaotic universe to give birth to such a terrifying celestial body." The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme asked in confusion.

    "It's the Sith clan's killing move." Hongran said.

    "Sith?"

    Ji Ning and the others all looked at Supreme Hongran.

    "Are you really sure, it's the Sith tribe?" Ji Ning asked, "Not other civilizations?"

    "It's the Sith." Supreme Hongran was extremely sure, "I have studied Sith weapons for endless years. After a closer look, I can see this nest-like celestial body is actually a huge weapon! It has been refined  It was created to swallow up the power of the chaotic universe and make it constantly weak."

    "How could there be such a big and powerful weapon?" Supreme Bolin couldn't help but said.

    "It's too powerful. It feels to me that it's on a completely different level compared to the Lord-level Dao Guard Building. The strongest weapons of the Sith tribe in the last war were far from being able to compare with this one." Tapir Valley Supreme also said  I can't believe this is a refined weapon.

    "There is an energy source in the Sith clan's lair. It can supply a large number of protective towers." Supreme Hongran said solemnly, "And the terrifying lair weapon in front of us, which is as large as the territory, also contains an energy source! Precisely because it has an energy source.  Only the source of energy can make this huge weapon operate. It can even forcibly swallow countless powers from the chaotic universe. So I said from the beginning that it is very similar to the Sith clan's lair."

    Ji Ning and the others were a little surprised.

    The Sith clan¡¯s lairhow much did it cost to build?

    Are the huge celestial bodies in front of us at the same level?

    "The Sith have been dormant for endless years, and once they take action, they are extraordinary." Supreme Bolin sneered.

    "After the last war, we are constantly making preparations, and the Sith tribe is not idle either." Emperor Stone Supreme also said.

    "No matter what tricks it uses, they will all be broken." There was killing intent in Tapir Valley Supreme's eyes.

    Facing a huge threat, the Supremes once again inspired their original fighting spirit.

    The war between the Sith tribe has not really broken out yet, but as soon as they took action it was so terrifying!

    "It must be broken, and it must be broken as soon as possible." Jin Ning said, "But how do we break it? I can faintly sense that the nature of this nest is?There is a huge threat internally, and I'm afraid all seven of us are not sure yet.  "

    "This lair celestial body is very dangerous." Supreme Hongran glanced at the other six, "But if all of our dharma bodies go in and are contained inside, at the critical moment, the Sith tribe goes to war with us! Then our combat power will be reduced.  Nearly half, we may even lose the war with the Sith."

    "right."

    "We can't all go in! We have to be prepared at all times. War may break out at any time."

    "How much does it cost?"

    The Supremes and Ji Ning all started discussing.

    Counting the Dharmakaya, they have a total of fourteen supreme-level combat powers!  To deal with the Sith tribe, based on the experience of the last war, it is necessary to maintain ten supreme level combat power to barely be in a hurry.  But the Sith tribe has been dormant for so long, and they may have other unexpected methods Even if there are ten supreme-level combat powers, they are not very sure.

    "Let the two of you go in and give it a try." Hongran said, "This way we can cope with the war at any time."

    "Who's going in?"

    "I'll go in!" Ji Ning was the first to say.

    "Beiming, do you want to come in?" Hongran, Ekong, and Bolin looked at Ji Ning one by one.

    Ji Ning looked at the nest celestial body in the huge silver-white whirlpool in the distance: "Everything in this nest celestial body is unknown, and the dangers are difficult to determine. We have to deal with the dangers, and even crack and destroy this nest celestial body! We must deal with some unknown dangers In  Among us, I, Bei Ming, should be considered the most comprehensive in all aspects, I know everything about it!"

    Hongran and the other six also nodded in agreement.

    Ji Ning is very comprehensive and is good at all aspects. He has even mastered the sword of cause and effect and the sword of deduction. He is indeed the most confident in dealing with crises.

    "Okay." They also agreed. Beiming was undisputed in entering. To destroy the nest celestial body, Beiming was the most important force.

    "Let me go in, too." Tapir Valley Supreme smiled, "I have control over the origin of all spaces. I have the clearest sense of space, and I am the most confident in detecting dangers."

    The other five Supreme Beings did not argue and agreed.

    Everyone knows what they are good at, so they naturally understand who is more helpful when facing this nest celestial body.

    "The other supreme beings have gone back to their respective places, ready to face the war at any time." Supreme Supreme Hongran said immediately, "Beiming and Tapir Gu, both have their bodies to go in! I'm here to help keep an eye on them to prevent any accidents from happening."

    "good."

    "that's all."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu arrived here because they were both Dharmakayas, so it was very convenient. After making a decision, they made some preparations and joined forces to fly towards the silver-white whirlpool.

    The other five Supreme Beings looked at Ji Ning and Tapir Gu from a distance. Only when they saw Ji Ning and the others entering safely could the Supreme Beings leave with peace of mind.

    "I hope they can destroy this nest celestial body." Paulin said.

    "Even if it cannot be destroyed, we must prevent it from continuing to devour it." Supreme Hongran said with a smile, "With Beiming going, I am most at ease. Even if it fails, at least he should be able to figure out the mystery of the nest."

    "Um."

    Ekong, Tianshi, and Dishi also nodded.

    After Bei Ming practiced for six million years of chaos, they also vaguely sensed that Bei Ming was probably the strongest among them, and the most comprehensive one.

    ¡­¡­

    The space is twisted into a passage.

    Ji Ning, who is wearing golden clothes and carries a golden divine sword on his back, and ¡®Tapir Gu¡¯, a tall, thin man in green robe with scales on his face, are flying side by side in the space passage.

    This twisted space passage runs through the silver-white vortex.

    "Swiss-swish~~~" The huge silver-white vortex has destructive power, and the Sith Lord can barely survive. However, the space channel formed by the Tapir Valley Dharma Body is still stable and can withstand all impacts.

    "Coming."

    As it walked through the silver-white vortex, gradually, the huge nest celestial body got closer and closer.

    There are countless holes on the surface of the lair's celestial body, which are dark and bottomless. After all the power is swallowed up, it can no longer be sensed, and it can't even return to the chaotic universe.

    "Wow, wow."

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu came directly. The translucent strangulation force on the surface of the nest's celestial body was forced away before Ji Ning and the two of them could get close. It was as if there was an invisible layer of protection protecting Ji Ning.  The two of them followed Ji Ning and Tapir Gu and landed on the cold surface of the lair celestial body at the same time. At a glance, they saw that this huge weapon celestial body was comparable to the size of a domain. Ordinary rulers could not see the edge at a glance. Ji Ning and the others looked at it.  Only by penetrating time and space can you see everything clearly.

    &nbsp;By the way, Tomato has already seen the preliminary cut of the animation "The Wilderness". It is really beautiful and of a very high standard. Tomato is excited and looking forward to watching it. The battle scenes of Ji Ning in the animation are also very domineering!  When it starts to be played publicly, everyone will not be disappointed!  It is still in production and has not been fully released yet, so please wait patiently.

    ??Also, I have posted on the public WeChat account the scene of the "Underground Water Mansion" in Yi Snake Lake in the animation, which is the Star Reaching Mansion left by Taoist Sanshou!

    ??You can add Tomato WeChat to see the original animation. Search ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯ or ¡®fanqie34¡¯ to add Tomato.

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 17 Supreme Life

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu did not rush into the interior of the nest body, but flew along its surface at high speed to inspect it.

    With the flying speed of Ji Ning and Tapir Gu, hundreds of billions of miles passed by in an instant. While observing carefully, they flew at high speed for half an hour.  The surface of this nest celestial body is a mixture of dark black and silvery white. It is mainly dark black, but some silvery white power is condensed in some areas on the surface.  As for those holes, the big ones are trillions of miles in diameter, while the small ones are only a hundred miles in diameter.

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu stopped and fell down.

    "There's nothing visible on the surface." Ji Ning said, "It seems we have to get in and take a look."

    "I used escape skills to sense the inside is not a solid whole, and escape skills are useless." Tapir Gu said, "I have no choice but to risk going in."

    Both of them knew that it was very dangerous inside. Those dark abyss swallowed up all the power one by one. Regardless of the exploration of spiritual thoughts and the projection of the heart world Ji Ning and the others knew nothing about these countless dark abyss.  I wanted to find out something from the surface, but now I found nothing.

    "Enter."

    He chose a relatively ordinary dark abyss with a diameter of hundreds of millions of miles.

    There are countless celestial bodies in this kind of abyss.

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu stood on the edge of the abyss and looked inside, their violent swallowing power whistling and swallowing everything.  Ji Ning and the others looked at each other and flew inside at the same time.

    Wow.

    Quickly dive deep into the darkness.

    ¡­¡­

    Along the dark abyss, the golden-robed Ji Ning was already holding two North Moon Swords, and the Supreme Tapir Valley was also holding two long knives.  They were both flying downward at high speed.

    "No wonder I can't escape." Ji Ning looked at both sides of the abyss. There were floating spherical space-times on both sides. Each space-time was only hundreds of millions of miles in size, and only tens of thousands of miles in size.  These space-times are like balloons, suspended and pulling each other.  Form a vast force.

    "So many time and space?" Tapir Valley Supreme was confused, "I'll try to break one."

    "Be careful." They came here to destroy the celestial body, and of course Ji Ning would not stop them.

    "break."

    Supreme Tapir Valley shouted loudly, and a mighty force surged out from his mouth, forming layers of space impacts visible to the naked eye directly impacting the time and space in the distance, and the time and space of the building about tens of millions of miles away trembled.  It shattered as soon as it fell, but there was nothing inside this broken time and space.

    "Gu~~" Not far away, a new time and space was naturally born in the void, and it was still nearly tens of millions of miles wide.

    "Destroy one, and it will regenerate another one." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "Just what we can see at a glance, there are millions of time and space. In the entire nest bodythe number of time and space is countless! I can feel that this  Countless time and space pull each other to form an incomparably vast force, and only then can it crazily devour everything in the outside world."

    "We will use our full strength to see if we can destroy it," Ji Ning said.

    "Okay." Tapir Gu also nodded.

    They are both groping now. From their perspective, they can see at a glance that these countless time and space are important tools that can absorb the endless power of the outside world.

    "Destroy."

    Jin Ning in golden clothes appeared with three heads and six arms.  Holding six Beiyue Swords, he then started to attack wildly without any reservation, using the 'Space-Time Sword Technique', and the sword light was ethereal.  But all the time and space it touched were shattered.  Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship also covers the vast surrounding area!  The mind world projection also supports oppression.

    But time and space are tough, and Ji Ning needs to use the 'Space-Time Sword Technique' to easily break it.

    The Supreme Tapir Valley also showed six arms, holding six long knives, displaying the 'Origin of Ten Thousand Spaces'.  Madness destroys the surrounding space and time.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡± The two of them joined forces and crushed them crazily, destroying them along the way.  Every breath has tens of thousands of time and space shattered

    But.

    Just like the vast ocean, when the ocean waves roll, countless bubbles will appear.

    Although Ji Ning and the others destroyed tens of thousands of time and space with one breath, a slight ripple in the dark and endless void within the lair's body was the birth of tens of thousands of time and space.  As much as it destroys, so much does it give birth to!

    "Stop." Ji Ning said.

    "Why stop?" Tapir Gu looked at Ji Ning in confusion, "Even if it continues to restore and create new time and space, it should still be consumed. If we continue, it may have miraculous effects."

    Ji Ning shook his head: "It's useless, time and space are destroyed, all the power is still absorbed by the nest celestial body, and then a new time and space is born. Once destroyed, once born"??This nest celestial body has not lost any strength at all.  "

    "What?" Tapir Gu was startled.

    Destruction and birth, all without loss.

    "What should we do?" Tapir Gu thought.

    "These countless time and space are just tools for the nest celestial body." Ji Ning said, "It must have the most fundamental source, such as its energy source! If we destroy its source, it will be finished."

    "The celestial body in the nest is comparable to a domain. Where can I find it?" Tapir Gu is worried that the domain is very big. He is looking for it like a headless fly. How long will it take to find it? I am afraid that even ten or hundreds of chaos eras may not be able to find it.  .  It should be noted that this nest celestial body is always devouring the power of the outside world and gradually weakening the chaotic universe.  Ji Ning and the others couldn't waste too long.

    Ji Ning said: "Give me some time, I can find it."

    Tapir Valley suddenly looked happy and did not bother Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning carefully watched the countless time and space around him It should be noted that Ji Ning's "formation formation" is integrated into the sword. He is very sensitive to the operation of the formation. In fact, these countless time and space are a very mysterious formation!  Now we just need to find the key point of this formation.

    With Ji Ning¡¯s strength, it is impossible to set up such a large formation.  But there is still hope to spy on some of the laws of the formation's operation and find its key points.

    After observing the tea time.

    "Follow me." Ji Ning immediately hugged the Supreme Tapir Valley, used the sword of time and space, and quickly moved forward.

    "Have you found the energy source of the celestial body in the nest?" Tapir Gu was surprised.

    "I don't know, but it must be a key place for the nest celestial body." Ji Ning said.

    Traveling through time and space again and again, constantly approaching.

    Suddenly

    ¡°Wow~~¡±

    A huge fiery red tail tore through time and space and swept in front of Ji Ning and the others almost instantly.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed, and he waved his Beiyue Sword and crushed him directly.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    There was a loud roar.

    Ji Ning felt a strong force transmitted to him through the Beiyue Sword. He couldn't help but stumbled back a few steps through the void. There was a look of surprise on his face. He was the best at attacking with the sword. With his current strength  After a head-on collision, he was shocked back?

    "Hoo~~ You are finally here!" Along with a majestic voice, a majestic figure quickly approached.

    Ji Ning and Tapu Gu looked over.

    This is a figure that looks like a mountain. It stands upright and resembles a humanoid. It has red scales on its body and a pair of sharp claws on its upper limbs.  The thick lower limbs are also anti-jointed.  And a long tail!  Its head was shaped into a triangle, and its eyes were cold and violent.  There is a layer of flames burning on the surface of its body.

    "What a powerful strange life." Tapir Valley Supreme immediately sent a message, "Beiming, this strange life should be a supreme-level strange life."

    "Supreme Level?" Ji Ning was secretly surprised. The 'Stone Fire Bead' he used was obtained by the Supremes by killing a Supreme Level strange being.  This kind of strange life is very rare and it exists like an overlord in the vast and endless space outside the chaotic universe.

    "I've been waiting for you for a long, long time." The mountain monster's voice boomed.

    "How long have you been waiting for us?" Ji Ning and Tapir Gu were both puzzled.

    at this time

    Boom, boom.

    Two other violent forces traveled through time and space and also arrived, causing Ji Ning and Tapir Gu to look over with slightly changed expressions. They were also two huge creatures, one was human-shaped, with thick fur all over the body, and one eye was squinted.  It exudes a cold and evil atmosphere.  The other one is the most huge creature like a dragon turtle.

    Their aura is comparable to that of mountain monsters.

    "You are finally here." The tall, thin creature with one eye said in a shrill voice, "It's been a long wait waiting for you."

    "Only two came, but we have three, how to divide them?" The voice of the dragon-turtle-like creature boomed.

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 18 The First Battle

    "I arrived first, I have to score one." The mountain red scale monster stared at Ji Ning and Tapir Gu and said.

    "You are only one step ahead of us, and you fought with these two cultivator leaders, but these two cultivator leaders were unscathed. Why should we give up one to you?" the one-eyed tall and thin creature said sharply.

    "What, One-Eye, do you want to fight with me?" Flames were rolling on the mountain red scale monster's body, obviously very angry.

    ¡°Am I afraid of you?¡± the one-eyed tall and thin creature sneered.

    "Before we take action, we have started fighting within ourselves. Now two cultivator leaders have come. Let's kill them first! The cultivator civilization will definitely continue to send people in. Then we will kill one more  ?" The dragon-turtle-like creature's voice boomed, "Let's join forces first to get rid of these two cultivator leaders."

    These three supreme-level creatures talked to each other, their voices booming, without any concealment.

    Ji Ning and Zhi Gu looked at each other after hearing this.

    "It sounds like they have to kill three practitioners." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "The supreme beings are not so easy to drive. The Sith tribe should have some agreements with them." Tapir Valley Supreme also said, "These supreme beings are the true overlords in the endless space outside the chaotic universe.  They also reached the peak through countless fighting and fighting. They are very weak in the 'Tao', but they are extremely powerful and very difficult to mess with. Killing three of them is difficult!"

    "I understand." Ji Ning nodded.

    He understands.

    "Strange beings are all physically extremely powerful, much stronger than Chaos Source Beasts.  The supreme-level strange life is even more outrageous!  Because they were very weak in the realm of 'Tao', they were repelled when they entered Ji Ning's chaotic universe and could not use the power of Tao, but it had no impact on their strength.  Still maintaining terrifying combat power.

    "We have killed two supreme-level strange beings before, but they were all under siege." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "It's just the two of us. This time it's very troublesome."

    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to them and see if there¡¯s any way to avoid this battle.¡± Ji Ning also felt the threat posed by these three supreme-level strange beings in front of him.

    ¡­¡­

    "You three." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Why do you have to fight to the death with us practitioners? This war is a war between us practitioners and the Sith tribe. If you three leave this chaotic universe and return to  In the endless space you are far away, so it is unlikely that the Sith would catch you again."

    "Humph, we were careless." The tall, thin, one-eyed creature snorted coldly.

    "If we can leave, the Sith will never catch us again." The mountain red scale monster gritted its teeth.  Then he roared angrily, "What's the use of saying this? Can you let us go back?"

    The dragon-turtle-like creature also stared at Ji Ning.

    "The three of them really have no grudge against the cultivator civilization. It would be best if they could go back safely.

    Although they were captured by the Sith tribe and forced to do certain things, they were not bound by the 'Oath of Destiny'!  To be precise, they cannot make a destiny oath at all, because they are different from practitioners and the Sith tribe!  Practitioners and the Sith tribe have all practiced step by step since they were weak They attach great importance to the 'Tao' and the 'Tao Heart'.

    But these strange lives.  Many of them are chaotic, evil, and crazy. They don't have any moral thoughts, they just kill and fight, and the strong will survive.  The weak die!  A law of pure barbarity.

    Just like some weak mortals, they are also unable to perform the 'Oath of Destiny'. No matter how many oaths they make, they will not cause backlash.

    The same is true for this strange life!  There is no way to make a destiny oath.

    So the Sith caught them, or simply drove them crazy.  Or if it can be domesticated, then it is completely domesticated!  Those who are difficult to tame, such as the 'Supreme Level Life', must either go crazy, or negotiate with each other on an equal footingto agree on some conditions.

    "You three, leave this huge lair directly." Ji Ning said.  "After leaving the chaotic universe, is there anyone who can stop you?"

    "Leave this lair?" The tall, thin, one-eyed creature sneered, "As long as you enter this lair, don't even think about getting out! Unless the Sith tribe takes the initiative to let you out, if you don't believe it, you two give it a try and see if you can leave?"

    "Can't get out?" Ji Ning was surprised.

    He and Tapir Gu flew in from the dark abyss and had an unimpeded journey.

    "It's easy to get in, but hard to get out." The tall, thin, one-eyed creature said, "The three of us have tried so many times, but we can't get out at all!"

    Ji Ning estimated that the other party did not lie, and there was no need to lie.

    "This is simple." Ji Ning said, "As long as we destroy this from the insideOnce you are in the nest, you can naturally get out.  "

    "Destroyed? Just by you?" The voice of the red scale monster on the side of the mountain boomed.

    "How about we try it first to see if we can destroy it." Ji Ning continued, "The three of you are watching from the sidelines! If we can't destroy it, it's not too late to fight again."

    Ji Ning¡¯s purpose is simple.

    "As long as these three supreme-level strange beings don't cause trouble, try to crack the nest celestial body yourself first.  It should be noted that the strange beings only know how to use brute force, and they cannot compare with themselves and others in terms of 'Tao'. Facing the extremely exquisite and mysterious weapons such as the nest celestial body, the three of them cannot break it It does not mean that Ji Ning and  Even the Tapir Valley cannot be broken.

    "impossible."

    "There is no way." Two supreme beings immediately rejected Ji Ning's proposal.

    "Two cultivator leaders, let me tell you the truth." The dragon-turtle-like creature said indifferently, "We were captured, and the Sith tribe had already made an agreement with us The first one is to kill at least one of your cultivators each.  Leader, the second one is to protect this lair for an era of chaos after it starts operating. If we complete these two at the same time, the three of us will be free."

    "We have to protect this lair for the rest of the Chaos Era, so we cannot let you destroy it. Once we allow you to destroy it, we will break the agreement. The Sith will never let us go free." said the tall, thin, one-eyed creature.

    "A Chaos Era?" Ji Ning and Tapir Gu were both anxious.

    no solution anymore.

    At the speed at which the nest celestial bodies are being devoured, in one chaotic era, the entire chaotic universe may become extremely weak.  The Sith tribe may have already succeeded in refining and controlling this chaotic universe.

    "We have two ways now." The dragon-turtle-like creature continued, "The first way is to stand on the side of the Sith tribe. The second way is to stand on your side. But then we have no way out! This  The horror of the nest The three of us know very well that we have absolutely no confidence in you. Therefore, we will not put our hope of survival and freedom on you. Unless you prove that you are absolutely sure to crack this nest."

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu were both speechless.

    Are you sure enough?  They don't even know how to break the nest now, so how can they be sure?

    "Hmph." The dragon-turtle-like creature snorted angrily, "I thought your cultivators' civilization had any powerful methods."

    "You really disappoint us, kill." The tall, thin, one-eyed creature was the first to move.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Its figure became blurry and turned into a strange wave. The wave instantly arrived in front of Ji Ning and Tapir Gu.

    The speed was so fast that even Ji Ning was speechless!  Even if he uses the Wind and Thunder Sword Technique, his speed will be much weaker than that of his opponent.

    "Leave it to me." The Supreme Tapir Valley has shown six arms, holding six long knives. His figure has also turned into a space fluctuation. The Supreme Tapir Valley, who has mastered the "Origin of Ten Thousand Spaces", can barely cope with this tall and thin figure.  One-eyed creature.

    "Tsk."

    From time to time, a space crack appears in the void.

    That was an attack from a tall, thin, one-eyed creature. No matter in terms of speed, movement, or attack and killing, this supreme-level strange life completely overwhelmed the Supreme Tapir Valley.  However, the Supreme Tapir Valley is at a very high level after all, and his defense against the six-handled sword is watertight, so he can probably withstand it for a while.

    "These supreme-level strange beings are all overlords who have risen from killing, and they are not easy to mess with." Ji Ning had also expected this scene. After all, the previous killing of supreme-level strange beings was all about encirclement and killing.  One-on-one, it is quite difficult to kill.  However, Ji Ning is very confident in himself. After six million years of practice, he has long been reborn.

    "Old thief, leave this to me?" said the mountain red scale creature.

    "Okay." The dragon-turtle-like creature was patient and watched silently from a distance.

    "One Eye, let's see who among us kills the cultivator leader first." The red scale creature on the mountain laughed, and the rumble of the sound was directly transmitted to Ji Ning's ears, with a terrifying impact, trying to tear Ji Ning's head apart.  Immediately afterwards, its huge body roared, turned into a fiery red rainbow light, and crushed Ning head-on.

    "Mastering the Eternal Ultimate Sword Dao, practicing in the Six Million Chaos Period, I have never had a good fight." But Ji Ning felt that his blood was boiling. It had been a long time since he had a truly crazy fight. Before, the real spirit  The rout didn't dare to have all the fun, and after the true spirit was immortal, there were not many who could be opponents.

    "Solve it, ten breaths? Or time for a cup of tea?" Ji Ning appeared with three heads and six arms, holding six Beihong Swords.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp; Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 19 Capture alive

    Ji Ning's body swayed and he was already one hundred and eight thousand feet tall.  However, compared with the mountain-like red scale creature, it is still slightly smaller.

    "die!"

    Its claws were extremely sharp, and under the power running within its body, it was more terrifying than the ordinary treasures of the universe, tearing Xiang Ji Ning apart.

    "Poof!" Ji Ning was torn apart instantly.

    "Huh?" This mountain red scale creature was suddenly startled, "It's an illusion!"

    What its eyes saw was an illusion created by Ji Ning¡¯s Huanzhi Sword Technique!

    "Wind and Thunder Slash!"

    I saw six sword lights roaring through the burning flames on the surface of the mountain red scale creature, and struck the neck of the mountain scale creature one after another. However, although its body staggered, there were only some white marks on the scales on its neck.  The moment the attack hit the opponent's neck, Ji Ning's sword power also followed the cause and effect and invaded all parts of the opponent's body, destroying the opponent's body wantonly.

    "What a leader of cultivators!" The red scale creature on the mountain raised its head and roared, "But your illusion is useless."

    "Boom!"

    "The flames burning on its surface suddenly surged. The flames erupted from its body, covering a million miles around it. It was so powerful that it even forced back Ji Ning's original realm of swordsmanship and the projection of the world of the heart.

    "My six swords failed to break through its scales! Although it damaged its origin through cause and effect. But the origin of this supreme life is too powerful" Ji Ning immediately thought about it. Now that the other party has released flames, then  Once your illusory swordsmanship enters the flame area, it will be revealed, and you can no longer take it by surprise.

    Cause and effect swordsmanship?  It takes too long!

    Like when the Supremes once besieged a Supreme-level stone life, the life itself was a stone and indestructible.  The Supremes were unable to do anything despite the siege, and in the end they could only 'consume' the opponent to death!  It took tens of thousands of years to succeed.

    However, Ji Ning estimated that the mountain scale creature in front of him was not as indestructible as the 'stone life', and there should still be flaws.

    "Its body is too defiant. It can achieve supreme level strength by relying on its body. The origin of its body is too strong. It is much thicker than the normal supreme. To damage its origin by relying on the sword of cause and effect this path is too slow."

    "We can only find a way to break open his body."

    "But on its scales, I only left some white marks on its scales with six consecutive strikes." Ji Ning made a decision after thinking about it for a while.

    ¡­¡­

    "Practice, die, die."

    The scaly creature on the mountain was extremely ferocious, roaring towards Ji Ning. Wherever its tail passed, nothing could stop it.

    After Ji Ning¡¯s first attempt, he immediately changed his strategy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning moved.  He roared in a ghostly manner, turned into vague wind and thunder, and killed the mountain scale creature.

    "It's so fast." The mountain scale creature was startled, "I think one eye can be a bit more powerful than it."

    The wind and thunder rumbled.

    The tail and sharp claws of the mountain scale creature were not able to stop it at all.

    "kill!"

    Ji Ning's six Northern Moon Swords struck at the same time, one after another, like a spinning roulette!  The blade of each sword is covered in gray. If you look carefully inside this gray sword light, there are countless white light points and black light points rotating together.  The white light spots are hot and fierce, and the black light spots are eroded by darkness.

    ??Dark Sword Dao, take the erosion of darkness and transform it into the Sword Dao.

    The sword of light draws on the blazing heat of light.

    The combination of the two, which Ji Ning had studied for a long time, created the ¡®Reincarnation Sword Way¡¯.  Combining the two thoughts, their powers can complement each other, ferocious and fiery erosion wanton erosion and cutting of everything!  Like the blade of reincarnation, cutting everything.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡± Gray sword light.  The six sword lights were slashed out one after another, like a huge wind wheel spinning continuously.

    "Puff puff!!!"

    The erosion and cutting of Samsara Kendo, where the sword light passes.  Scars immediately appeared on the fiery red scales of the mountain scale creature, and then they shattered. A huge wound appeared, golden blood flowed out, and the wounds on the muscles were healing.

    "You actually hurt me." The mountain scale creature went crazy. There was a layer of red light all over its body. Its power increased greatly. It began to fight back ferociously. At the same time, it shouted, "Old thief, why don't you come and help me." It said  Its proud scales can be broken, which makes it feel threatened.

    "Here we come." The dragon-turtle-like creature immediately flew over.

    "The Way of the Sword of Illusion."

    The flames of the mountain scale creatures only spread a million miles around. A million miles away, it was still Ji Ning's illusion.  See only the secretOne by one, Ji Ning was attacking from all directions, attacking the mountain scale creatures at the same time.

    The dragon-turtle-like creature couldn't tell which one was real.

    "Crash~~" The Samsara Sword Light rotated like a wind wheel, whizzing across a million miles. The million miles seemed long But for Ji Ning's strength, it was too short. It only made the mountain scale armor  Living things only have time to react.  As for the dragon and turtle-like creatures, there was no time to help.

    ????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning completely tortured his opponent.

    Ji Ning's reincarnation sword light once again tore a large wound on the surface of the mountain scale creature.

    "Ah, ah, ah, die." The mountain scale creatures fought back crazily, but Ji Ning was too flexible. Once they retreated into the illusion, they could not find Ji Ning's true body.

    "Old thief, old thief." The mountain scale creature became anxious.

    "I can't find his true body. Once he takes action, he will be too close to you and I won't be able to make it in time." The creature like a dragon and turtle was also anxious.

    "In the last civilized war between the Sith tribe and my cultivators, there were two supreme beings, but what was the result? They were both dead and could not hurt us cultivators." Ji Ning's voice sounded in the void, appearing again and again at the same time.  The terrifying reincarnation sword light wantonly tore huge wounds on the surface of the mountain scale creatures.

    This scale armor is extremely tough and cannot be broken by ordinary supreme attacks.  Ji Ning relied on the restraint of Samsara Kendo to break it.

    But since this level of scale armor is broken, it will take a long time to repair it.

    "You supreme beings are just relying on your body."

    Poof, another sword light and wind wheel rotated by.

    "Even if we can't defeat you, we can easily save our lives! Once we find your flaw, you will definitely die."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The sword light wind wheel, tore the huge wound on the body of the mountain scale creature again and again.

    "The Sith tribe let you here Do you think the Sith tribe really gave you a way to survive?"

    "It's just to let you contain us."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tear.

    The long tail of the alpine scaly creature was broken from the middle.

    "Ahhh" The mountain scale creature was covered with wounds at the moment, its tail was broken, and there were even big wounds on its arms. The muscles were healing rapidly, but the scales could not heal in a short time. It became more and more  I was anxious, feeling that death was approaching.

    "One-eyed." The mountain scale creature roared.

    The tall, thin, one-eyed creature was not far away. While fighting with the Supreme Tapir Valley, it was always observing. Its high-pitched voice was also anxiously shouting: "I can't find his true body either. He strikes so fast that there is no way he can do it."  It¡¯s too late. Your flame domain is too small.¡±

    "My domain can no longer be bigger." The alpine scale creature is also anxious. It relies purely on its own strength to maintain the flame domain. Moreover, this flame domain must suppress Ji Ning's original domain of swordsmanship and the projection of the heart world.  Is it easy?  To maintain suppression and maintain sufficient power, the million-mile range is its limit.

    "With a range of a million miles, with Ji Ning's attack speed, it was indeed too late to save the other two supreme beings.

    "Damn it."

    "Stop." The other two supreme beings were anxious.

    With a swipe, one arm of the mountain scale creature was completely cut off.

    "I give up, I give up, spare my life." Faced with the terrifying sword light that could cut its scales, the mountain scale creature finally became frightened, "Spare me, I will listen to your orders."

    "Listen to my orders? I can't believe you."

    These supreme-level strange beings are unable to make an oath of their own destiny, so they can only rely on verbal agreements.  Maybe he will betray you again at the critical moment!

    "No¡­¡­"

    Cut by sword light.

    After most of its scales were destroyed, Ji Ning became more violent and cut with the sword light, completely killing and smashing the mountain scale creature. A red crystal stone was exposed, but it was not shattered under the sword light.  There is a faint shadow of a mountain scale creature inside, begging for mercy: "Don't kill me."

    A total of three thousand two hundred and twenty swords were fired, killing the supreme life body.

    Ji Ning grabbed the red crystal and immediately banned it.

    "It has been captured alive by me. Whether it lives or dies, it all depends on me." Ji Ning glanced at the other two supreme beings, and his voice echoed through the void, "Are you two on our side now, or are you continuing?  On the side of the Sith?"

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be launched on the app in China on June 26th, come and join usThe event won a local gold medal!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 20 Formation

    The dragon-turtle-like creature and the tall, thin one-eyed creature looked at each other, unable to conceal their shock.

    Existences at the same level as them had their bodies beheaded and their life cores taken away?

    "If you fight with us, you will only die." Tapir Valley Supreme also said, "Stand with us. Once we crack this nest celestial body, you will be free."

    "You want to force us with this little trick?" The dragon-turtle-like creature snorted coldly.

    The tall, thin, one-eyed creature sneered and glanced at Tapir Valley Supreme and Ji Ning in front of him: "We are different from that idiot. With my speed, you two can't touch me at all. As for the old thief humph, he is worse than me.  Strong, you have no hope of dealing with it."

    Tapir Gu frowned.

    This tall, thin, one-eyed creature is right. Both he and Ji Ning are much slower.

    "If that's the case, then die." Ji Ning had no time to delay. The celestial weapon in this nest was always devouring the power of the chaotic universe. Ji Ning turned into a surging wind and thunder and killed the dragon and turtle-like creature.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning is extremely comprehensive and is good at all aspects.

    Therefore, you can completely target the enemy's weaknesses and implement corresponding strategies!  Ji Ning was quite confident about the tall, thin, one-eyed creature that seemed to be extremely fast.  Ji Ning needed to try this creature like a dragon and turtle himself.

    "Hmph." The dragon-tortoise-like creature was motionless in the distance. The skin on its neck was as gray as a rock, and its eyes were cold as it watched Ji Ning approach.

    Invisible air waves spread around the body of the dragon-turtle-like creature, resisting the oppression of the original field of kendo and the projection of the heart world.

    "kill!"

    A sharp ray of light, like the most dazzling light erupting before the fall of some flaming stars, lit up, and the terrifying sword light directly killed the dragon-tortoise-like creature.

    "Tear~~" The dragon's head of the dragon turtle-like creature suddenly poked out, like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, extremely suddenly and quickly, and the bloody mouth swallowed it, and in the mouth there were spaces that were born and destroyed.

    "Bang." The sharp sword light struck directly at the dragon's head and ears.

    ¡­¡­

    I saw Ji Ning and the dragon-turtle-like creature starting to fight crazily.

    Ji Ning completely revealed the terrifying power of his sword.  Or the fierceness that overwhelms others!  Or a weird and insidious stab!  Or the thousands of slashes that are as fast and violent as the continuous waves Or the reincarnation slash that is full of corrosive power Or even the power of the Five Elements Swordsmanship that is continuously superimposed in turns

    For a moment, Ji Ning was completely suppressing the creature like a dragon and turtle!

    "So strong?" The tall, thin, one-eyed creature in the distance was a little surprised.

    "Beiming is indeed the strongest among us." Tapir Valley Supreme nodded secretly, "What I am better than him is only in space. He is good at too many things."

    "Roar~~" The dragon-turtle-like creature was also frightened and fought back violently, but was still ravaged.

    In fact, in terms of strength, the dragon-turtle-like creature is the strongest among the three supreme-level beings. It seems to be the simplest way of sticking out its dragon head and biting itbut it is the explosion of its innate ability. With one bite, it is more powerful than Ji Ning.  The strongest sword is even stronger!  And cover the space.  Making it generally difficult for enemies to hide.  But Ji Ning's realm is too high after all, and he can completely break this trick.

    But Ji Ning also has worries.

    "Its body has absolutely no flaws." Ji Ning also had a headache. He used all means to suppress this dragon-tortoise-like creature and beat it!  Even the sword light pierced the eyelids of the dragon turtle-like creature!  Neither can pierce its seemingly gray-white eyelids.  As for the surface of its body no matter how hard Ji Ning attacked, there were no injuries.

    "Tapir Gu." Ji Ning sent a message to Tapir Gu, "Its body can't be damaged at all. What should I do?"

    The longer Tapir Gu lives, the more experience he should have.

    "The stone life we ??encountered back then is also indestructible. We have no choice but to wear it down slowly." Tapir Gu's voice transmission said, "Rely on the cause and effect method to damage its origin. Slowly consume its origin and wear it to death. Last time, a few of us  The siege took tens of thousands of years to kill the stone life. This dragon turtle-like creature looked physically strong. The source must be powerful, and your causal methods are not as good as Hongran It is estimated that it will take at least a million years to kill it.  It might take even longer!¡±

    Ji Ning was immediately helpless.

    This is the stupidest way.

    Cause and effect means.  Ignore the defense and follow the cause and effect to hurt its origin!  But after all, he is far behind Hongran Supreme in this aspect.

    ¡­¡­

    "I can't kill you, but you can't hurt me either." The dragon-turtle-like creature gave up its counterattack and allowed Ji Ning to attack any part of its body, but it remained unscathed.

    "The body actuallyTo be so tyrannical.  " Ji Ning secretly muttered, their strength is that the treasure of the universe, the source of chaos beast, etc. can be easily torn apart, but this supreme life dragon turtle-like creature is so strong, leaving Ji Ning helpless.

    "Tapir Valley, get rid of the other one first." Ji Ning transmitted the message.

    "Okay." Tapir Gu agreed.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning instantly turned into a raging wind and thunder, and rushed towards the tall, thin, one-eyed creature that was watching the battle in the distance. Because of the illusion, the tall, thin, one-eyed creature didn't even see Ji Ning coming to kill him.

    "Huh?" The tall, thin, one-eyed creature's ability to sense the wind in space made him aware of it.

    brush.

    Its figure moved.

    A sword light flashed past and penetrated its body!  Then the shadow of its body dissipated, and its true body appeared hundreds of millions of miles away.  The tall, thin, one-eyed creature squinted its eyes and said in a high-pitched voice: "You want to sneak attack me? You can't even touch me."

    "In my eyes, you are the weakest among the three of you." Ji Ning looked at the master's one-eyed creature, and then a mighty Yuan Power surged out, and the endless Yuan Power directly directed the power of Tao,  A sword began to form In the vast void around it, billions of sword lights were suspended. Each sword light was terrifyingly powerful and could easily kill the Lord of the Different Universe.

    When Ji Ning was still Dao Lord, his original domain of swordsmanship relied on the power of Dao.

    But in fact it takes a trace of Yuanli to command the power of the Tao, and then the power is powerful enough!  Although it was not used through the 'North Moon Sword', the power was still dozens of times higher than before.

    "These sword lights are really weak." The tall, thin, one-eyed creature glanced at the countless sword lights around it and sneered, "It can't hurt a hair on my head." Its body is considered the weakest among the three supreme beings.  , but it is much stronger than the Chaos Source Beast.

    "Array, start!" Ji Ning said coldly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Countless sword lights are circulating in the vast surrounding area.

    Then all the scenes suddenly changed.

    "What's going on?" The tall, thin, one-eyed creature looked around in shock. The surrounding area turned into a prairie filled with birds singing and flowers fragrant. It was standing on this prairie.  It could no longer see the dragon-turtle-like creature.

    "This, this" The dragon-turtle-like creature also looked around, and its surroundings turned into a vast ocean. The water in the ocean was rippling and foaming, and it could not see any other life either.

    "It's a formation!" The dragon-turtle-like creature became anxious. Its huge body immediately began to fly at high speed, and at the same time its four short claws tore apart wantonly. However, the surrounding waves seemed to be illusory. No matter how it attacked, it could not damage it. It remained the same.  Can't see anything else around.

    "You supreme-level creatures are not cultivators and have weak realms! Although you can break the spell with force But when you encounter a large formation set up by a strong person at the same level, you can't break it at all." Ji Ning's voice echoed throughout the illusion,  "You can't get out of the illusion, you can only let me ravage you."

    With Ji Ning's formation, he has already reached the realm of domination.

    After that, the formation was integrated into the way of swordsmanship, turning it into a 'sword formation together'.  Ji Ning used the countless sword rays formed by the power of Yuan Li's command as the base of the formation to form a huge formation!  If the realms of Hongran Supreme and Tapir Valley Supreme were high enough, it would take more time to crack them.  But these supreme beings cannot crack it at all.

    Their advantages are obvious, and so are their disadvantages.

    "Break it, break it for me." The tall, thin, one-eyed creature was anxious. It held a long shuttle in its claws and attacked wildly, but it was still surrounded by the prairie with the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers.

    "Tear apart!"

    A ray of sword light suddenly appeared behind the tall, thin one-eyed creature, silently, and instantly pierced its hair and penetrated its body. It turned with the sword light!  With a pull, a huge gap appeared in its body, and golden blood immediately flew out.  This tall, thin, one-eyed creature even resisted and flew back at the same time.

    "In my formation, is your speed still useful? I can approach you quietly, but within a few times, you will definitely die." Ji Ning's voice echoed in the grassland, "The other two bodies are strong and powerful.  Of all the trouble spots, you are the easiest to solve."

    "What to do, what to do, old thief, old thief!!!" The tall, thin, one-eyed creature became anxious and screamed.

    "You shout, no matter how loud you shout, it won't be able to hear you." Ji Ning's voice still sounded, as if a nightmare enveloped this supreme being.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 21 Lord Impermanence

    "No, it's just a formation. If it can be broken, I will definitely be able to break it." The tall, thin, one-eyed creature felt the threat of death and fell into madness. It waved its long shuttle and attacked frantically in all directions, tearing~~~tearing  ~~~The surrounding space and time are shattered like chaos, but the surroundings are still surrounded by the prairie with the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers. The large formation set up by Ji Ning is not that easy to break.

    ¡°Break it for me, break it for me.¡± The tall, thin, one-eyed creature screamed with a shrill voice.

    It has never paid attention to the formation.

    Because they have long been accustomed to using force to break spells, formations that can trap 'supreme life forms' are too rare.  It is because the speed of movement cannot exert its power within the illusion formation.

    "It can only be considered unlucky for him to meet you Beiming." Tapir Valley Supreme looked at him from a distance and sent a message to Ji Ning, "Your formation is ranked first among our cultivator civilization."

    "It's only when it's integrated into the way of the sword that it has such power." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Just wait a moment, and I'll capture it alive right away."

    Whoops.

    A dark sword light appeared like a ghost, and instantly penetrated the body of the tall, thin, one-eyed creature. A thigh was broken, and blood flew. However, the tall, thin, one-eyed creature immediately retreated regardless of the serious injury. At the same time, its injuries were rapidly recovering, and the broken limbs were also  Growing.

    "You can't hold it."

    "You supreme beings have too strong bodies, and it will be even more difficult to repair them."

    The sword light flashed.

    Ji Ning¡¯s sword light appeared from all directions. It looked like a beautiful prairie with birds singing and flowers fragrant, but sword light could appear everywhere!  There is no way to hide. Every time the sword light is close to the body, it is discovered. This makes the tall, thin, one-eyed creature who is good at speed completely unable to do anything.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In just three breaths, the sword light appeared and disappeared again and again, and after more than sixty attacks, the body of the tall, thin, one-eyed creature finally collapsed completely, and its recovery speed could not keep up.  No longer able to fight back.

    "Bang." As his body collapsed, Ji Ning flicked his sword, and a white, delicate bead was lifted up and flew in front of Ji Ning.  Inside the bead, there is the phantom of the tall, thin, fluffy, one-eyed creature begging Ji Ning for mercy: "Please spare my life, spare my life, I was also forced to do so."

    Ji Ning flipped his hand, grabbed the bead, and sealed the bead.

    As long as it is sealed so that it cannot absorb a trace of power, it will not be able to recover!  As long as there is enough strength, it can be restored to its body again.  After being fully restored, a supreme life can only be considered dead if the true spirit of the soul in the life core is completely destroyed!  However, Ji Ning didn't have much murderous intention towards these supreme beings, he would first capture and imprison them.

    Since then, two of the three supreme beings were captured alive by Ji Ning.

    "Beiming, congratulations." Tapir Valley Supreme flew over, with a look of amazement on his scaly face, "Fortunately you came. Otherwise, supreme beings would not be so easy to deal with."

    "Supreme-level beings, relying on their talents, are indeed difficult to deal with. But they don't practice Taoism their realm is low. Their weaknesses will be obvious." Ji Ning said, "I am good at all aspects, so I can overcome their weaknesses.  Defeat them."

    "It can become a supreme being. There are very few weaknesses." Supreme Tapir Valley sighed, "These three supreme beings are very powerful, and the tall, thin, one-eyed creature is extremely fast. It must be trapped by formations, and it must be  Only the most advanced formations can unafraid of its power to break the spell, but formations at that level generally require careful preparation, refining of many formation disks, and slowly setting up the formation. But it is so cunning, how can it just let us set up the formation?  Only if someone like you, Bei Ming, successfully arranges the formation in just one thought, will it not be able to escape."

    "The mountain scale creature is even more difficult to deal with. It has almost no flaws. Fortunately, your sword skills can break through its scales."

    "The last one is even more indestructible."

    ¡°It¡¯s really remarkable that you can capture two of them alive.¡± Supreme Tapir Valley said.

    Ji Ning sighed: "But the last one, I really can't do anything about it."

    He is very comprehensive, but supreme beings are too difficult to deal with.  The tall, thin, one-eyed creature has the most obvious flaws, and Ji Ning has the most confidence!  The other two Ji Ning were not sure at first. After testing it with their own hands, they found that the 'Reincarnation Kendo' could break the scales of red scale creatures in the mountains.  But there was nothing Ji Ning could do about that dragon-turtle-like creature.

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu came close to the dragon-tortoise-like creature.

    They both watched from afar.

    The dragon-turtle-like creature was looking around silently. Although it was trapped in the illusion formation, it still showed no fear at all.

    "What should we do?" Ji Ning thought.

    "Since we can't kill it in a short period of time, let's put it aside for the time being and ignore it." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "Let's first find the core of the nest's celestial body and crack the nest as soon as possible. ItIf it comes to stop us, you use a formation to trap it. At worst I will trap it myself.  "

    "This is the only way." Ji Ning nodded, "Let's go."

    "Walk."

    With a peek at the inner workings of the entire lair's celestial body, Ji Ning led Tapir Gu and quickly rushed towards the key point.

    As soon as they left, the original illusory formation naturally disappeared and could no longer be maintained!  After all, the formation that Ji Ning went all out to lay out This was a powerful formation at the supreme level, and it consumed a lot of energy.  Ji Ning was able to arrange this formation by using his own Yuan Power as a guide and leading his endless sword power.

    If he is not here and you want to use some treasures such as array disks to set up an array, it will be difficult to supply so much energy.

    It should be noted that even the Sith formation that 'destroys the primary' is not as good as Ji Ning's formation at the moment!  Therefore, it takes a lot of time and many precious materials to refine such a complex formation.  For such a long time, Ji Ning had already killed that dragon turtle creature with the 'Karma Sword Technique'.

    "Two old friends, it's over." The dragon-turtle-like creature also sighed secretly, "These supreme people who practice 'Tao' are really difficult to deal with. Alas, they were also caught by the leader of the Narcissus tribe. We  There is no choice, otherwise who would want to fight with these practitioners."

    "Um?"

    The dragon-turtle-like creature looked around in astonishment. The original illusion disappeared without a trace, revealing the real time and space.

    "They left?" The dragon-turtle-like creature was anxious, "No matter what, they will eventually go to the core."

    Whoosh!

    The dragon-turtle-like creature immediately traveled through time and space and left.

    ¡­¡­

    The nest celestial body is a mysterious super weapon.

    In a space inside it.

    The space is only a hundred feet wide. On a formation, there is a man with long hair sitting cross-legged. Half of this man's long hair is black and half is white, which is quite strange.

    There were circles in his pupils, like bottomless abyss, and he was silently watching the scene appearing in the void in front of him.

    That scene was the scene where Ji Ning, Supreme Tapir Valley and three supreme beings were fighting. However, the scene was blurry, and some of the aftermath of the power could be vaguely glimpsed.  Can't really see the battle scenes clearly.

    "This supreme cultivator of civilization cannot spy on their figures at all." The man with black and white hair whispered softly, "But with the mighty power they exude, only two of them should be here."

    How powerful are the Supremes?

    They can use endless mighty power in their own chaotic universe. They don't want to be seen. The Sith will only feel the obstruction of the mighty power and cannot see it at all.

    "Um?"

    The expression of the man with black and white hair suddenly changed.

    Because the war was over, Ji Ning and Tapir Gu disappeared, leaving only the dragon-tortoise-like creature.

    "There are three strange beings, and only one is left?" The black-haired man was shocked. He didn't care about anything else and immediately started to activate the formation disk that he sat down on.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The array disk rotates slowly.

    A wave of fluctuation appeared and condensed into a pillar of light. A blurry figure began to appear in the light pillar. After a breath, the blurry figure was completely solidified.  It is the barefoot, toga-robed man who always smiles and is compassionate. He is bald and tall.  A pair of eyes are always so charming, making people unable to help but surrender.

    "Great Iyer." The man with black and white hair saluted respectfully.

    "Impermanence, what's wrong?" Iyer asked.

    "There are only two cultivators from the civilization who have entered the weapon 'The Nest of Destruction'. They are so powerful that I cannot see their appearance clearly. And the three supreme beings we captured and imprisoned in the 'The Nest of Destruction' have already  Two of them were destroyed, leaving only the flawless 'evil howling beast'." The man with black and white hair said respectfully.

    Iyer frowned slightly: "Only two?"

    The loss of supreme-level lives is a trivial matter, but only two practitioners came in, which disappointed him.  If five or six people come in, the Sith tribe can take the opportunity to start a war!

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 22 The Core

    "Everything is according to plan." Iyer ordered. "If the other two supreme beings die, they will die. The evil howling beast is still there, so the plan will have no impact."

    "Yes." The man with black and white hair responded obediently.

    "If you have any important news, please report it at any time." Iyer raised the corner of his mouth slightly and smiled, "The 'Nest of Destruction' that I spent countless efforts to build is not that easy to break. There are only two supreme-level combatants.  There is no hope at all to crack it. They are forced to send more supreme-level combat forces in. Perhaps with this nest of destruction, our Sith tribe will win this war."

    The Nest of Destruction is his highest achievement, and he is full of confidence.

    ¡­¡­

    Billions of time and space, large or small, suspended everywhere.

    Ji Ning carefully observed the internal operation of the entire nest celestial body along the way, and kept approaching the key point. After spending more than half an hour, he finally arrived at the final core point.

    "The core of the entire lair's celestial body is right in front." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He carefully observed that Ji Ning was thinking with all his strength, and he felt a little tired.

    "The core?" Tapir Valley Supreme also looked from a distance.

    Ji Ning and Tapu Gu watched carefully.

    In the distance ahead is a vast void, and in the center of the void is a beautiful nebula vortex!

    Layers of nebula whirlpools, layer upon layer, completely enveloping the core.

    "These swirling nebulae are the gathering of countless light points, giving them an illusory feel.  How powerful are the physical eyes of Ji Ning and Tapir Valley Supreme?  Even if there are many obstacles, as long as it is not completely blocked, the two of them can see through the layers of obstacles with their naked eyes and see the object in the center of the entire nebula vortex - it is a black tower thousands of miles high.

    That thousands-mile-high black tower is surrounded by strange power, and a nebula vortex is formed around it!

    This small black tower thousands of miles high triggered the nebula whirlpool, and also triggered countless ups and downs of time and space and even resonated with the huge celestial body that was comparable to a domain, creating a terrifying devouring power, devouring it crazily.  All forces from the outside world!  Even the origin of the chaotic universe cannot take back these powers.

    It is easy for the Supreme Beings to come in.  But if you try to get out, you will be attacked by this terrifying devouring force and will not be able to get out at all!

    "That is the most important core of the entire nest celestial body." Ji Ning looked through countless obstacles and looked at the small black tower thousands of miles high at the core of the nebula vortex.

    The tower is in the shape of a pyramid.

    The whole body is pitch black.

    "Two cultivator leaders, you came so quickly." A thick voice sounded.

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu both looked at it from a distance. In the vortex of the nebula, there was a huge thing entrenched. It was the dragon-tortoise-like creature.  After all, Ji Ning and the others had groped all the way here, and the dragon-tortoise-like creature had long known that it was the fastest way to get here.  Naturally, I arrived early.

    "I follow the agreement with the Sith tribe and will never allow you to destroy it." The dragon turtle-like creature rumbled, "But I guess with your strength, you may not be able to reach me at all."

    "Oh?" Ji Ning and Tapir Gu looked at each other.

    "Kill him."

    The two of them did not hesitate, showing three heads, six arms, and six arms respectively, and flew side by side towards the beautiful nebula vortex.

    Bang~~~

    The nebula vortex is constantly rotating, and countless rays of light rotate and twist, crushing everything.

    "What a strong resistance." Ji Ning and Tapir Gu's bodies were shrouded in sword light and protected by space membrane walls.  Fly directly in.

    Puff puff¡­¡­

    Flying inward layer by layer.

    The nebula vortex is layered on top of each other. Ji Ning visually determined that there are 106 layers of vortexes.

    "This is too powerful. Even if the Chaos Origin Beast comes, it will be crushed into pieces." Ning and Tapir Gu also began to slow down and took action at the same time.

    "Open!" Ji Ning's sword light lit up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword light, which was like a wave of water, tore a passage in front, and the countless light spots were directly pushed back to both sides by Ji Ning's sword light.

    "Huh." Ji Ning and Tapir Gu flew at high speed.  The light of the sword and the light of the sword lit up one after another, constantly clearing the way.

    In a blink of an eye, he flew into the thirty-fifth floor area.

    "This crushing force is too strong." Ji Ning's expression changed. The rotating nebula vortex was like a millstone crushing it.  Once you can't resist it, you will be crushed to pieces!  Although both of them are Dharmakaya bodies, they will definitely die if they are crushed.  They all rely on swordsmanship and the origin of ten thousand spaces to cut through the thorns and break through the whirlpool obstacles in front of them.

    But they already feel very strenuous.

    ¡°That endA turtle-like creature in the fiftieth floor area.  "Jining Chuanyuan said helplessly, "I didn't expect that he was right. I'm afraid it will be difficult for the two of us to reach the fiftieth floor area. Even if we try our best to barely reach the fiftieth floor area, we have to wait.  Resist the crushing whirlpool.  There is no way to deal with that dragon turtle creature anymore.  "

    "Well, we can't go any further. If we go any further we won't have enough strength to deal with that dragon turtle creature, and we might have to die inside." Tapir Valley Supreme also understands this.

    On the thirty-fifth floor, although it was a little difficult, they both exerted 70% to 80% of their strength while resisting the whirlpool, and were not afraid of the dragon turtle creature.

    "But if you really manage to reach the fiftieth floor, you may not be able to display even 10% or 20% of your strength. You will have to be ravaged by dragon turtle creatures, and your life may be lost."

    "This crushing force is too terrifying. Even if we work together, we can't reach the fiftieth floor." Tapir Valley Supreme also felt anxious, "But the core of the lair celestial body, the 'Black Tower', is in the center of the nebula vortex, but  It's over a hundred floors. We can't get close, let alone destroy it. The gap is so big, what should we do?"

    "Yeah." Ji Ning also had a headache.

    The whirlpool is crushing them, and their own defenses cannot withstand it. They must rely on attacks to break through!

    Although his strength is stronger than that of Tapir Gu, if the two of them join forces, they will only be able to reach the fiftieth level, which is hopeless.

    "The power of this vortex is gradually increasing. It is estimated that at least five supremes must join forces to be able to reach the hundredth floor." Supreme Tapir Valley said, "Just the two of us can't go that far."

    "Even if all five supreme dharma bodies come in, it will be difficult to break the black tower. Once it cannot be broken, it will be trapped here and unable to get out. The Sith tribe may take the opportunity to start a war." Ji Ning also frowned.  , "That would be a big problem."

    It takes time to conceive and raise the Dharmakaya.

    It would take several years for Ji Ning to refining a Dharma Body after losing one Dharma Body.  As for the dharma body, it takes a long time to cultivate it to its peak combat power.

    Once the war begins, there will not be enough time for the supreme beings to leisurely refine the Dharmakaya. It will be too late!  If we delay for three to five days, the situation will be very bad.

    "Then what should we do?" Tapir Valley Supreme also understands this, "But this nest celestial body must be destroyed. If it does not break, if it continues like this, it will continue to swallow up external forces, and it will continue to grow! The longer it takes, the more it will swallow up.  If the chaos universe becomes weak, it will be refined and controlled by the Sith tribe. Then everything will be over."

    Ji Ning is also anxious.

    Nearly half of the supreme-level combat power came in and was contained here When a war breaks out, our side may lose.

    If you don¡¯t come in this nest of celestial bodies will continue to swallow you up, and your side will still lose!

    "Let's think about it again and see if there is any other way." Supreme Tapir Valley said.

    "there is none left."

    Ji Ning shook his head, "I have been pondering and studying the formations in this Nest Celestial Body. It only has one key core, which is the black tower in the center of the nebula vortex! To destroy the Nest Celestial Body either use super strength to blast it head-on.  This nest celestial body must either crack its core.¡±

    "It is impossible to smash that terrible weapon." Supreme Tapir Valley also shook his head, "It is too powerful to be shaken."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and Tapu Gu were thinking anxiously about what to do.

    But the powerful dragon-turtle-like creature with no flaws in its body is entrenched in the fifty-level whirlpool area. The crushing force envelopes its whole body and cannot hurt it in the slightest.  It raised its head and made a majestic voice: "Haha, I told you that none of you can reach me, let alone break the core."

    It is tempting Ji Ning and the others.

    The closer Ji Ning and the others get and the more their strength is suppressed, the more confident it will be to kill Ji Ning and the others.

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu glanced at the dragon-tortoise-like creature, but were too lazy to pay attention to it.

    The two of them were also a little jealous and exclaimed. The two of them joined forces to attack, and they estimated that they could barely reach the fiftieth floor area.  But the dragon-turtle-like creature was easily in the fiftieth floor area, ignoring the crushing vortex. This body was too powerful.  No wonder Ji Ning tried his best and tried all kinds of methods before, but couldn't hurt it at all.

    "We both calm down and think slowly, and let Hongran and the others help us think about how to overcome the obstacles of this nebula whirlpool." Ji Ning said.

    ¡°Just calm down and think slowly, there must be a way.¡± Tapir Gu also suppressed his anxious thoughts.

    The news soon spread to the other five supreme beings.

    The six Supreme Beings and Ji Ning were all thinking about how to pass through the nebula vortex.

    It¡¯s the Chinese New Year.

    There are a lot of things to do during the Chinese New Year, and Tomato also asks everyone for a Spring Festival holiday so that he can go leisurely.Visit relatives, accompany your wife to your parents' house, etc., and spend the New Year easily

    From New Year¡¯s Eve to New Year¡¯s Day, there are six days.

    Wait until the sixth day of the Lunar New Year and Tomato will resume updating.

    The Year of the Horse is about to pass, and the Year of the Sheep is about to begin. In the new year, "The Wilderness" will end, and a new book will also begin. Tomato will work hard to write~~~~Finally, Tomato is also here, wishing you all good wishes in advance  It¡¯s early. In the new year, Tomato wishes all readers that all their wishes will come true, all the best, and good luck~~~~

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 23 Hongran¡¯s method of cracking

    On the outskirts of the Sith clan, there is a floating island with an ancient temple on it.

    In the ancient temple, there are six figures sitting cross-legged. Supreme Hongran, Supreme Tapir Valley, Supreme Emperor Shi, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, Supreme Bolin, and Supreme Ekon. They are either the original deity or the Dharmakaya, and all of them are sitting cross-legged.  Sitting.  But in front of the Supreme Tapir Valley, there is a phantom suspended, which is the phantom inside the 'Nest of Destruction'.

    "Inside the celestial body of the nest, there are countless time and space forming an extremely complex formation." Tapir Valley Supreme pointed at the phantom and introduced, "At the very core, there is this vortex. This vortex has one hundred and six layers.  , in the center of the whirlpool is a black tower. The black tower is the core of the source of the entire nest celestial body. This is the inside of the entire nest celestial body, everyone, please think of a solution."

    "Um."

    "Understood."

    The other five supreme beings all nodded slightly.

    time flies.

    The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme Dharmakaya maintains five hundred times the acceleration of time around it, allowing the six of them to keep in the acceleration of time, and they all seize the time to think hard about countermeasures!  After all, the 'Nest of Destruction' is devouring power all the time. The longer it goes on, the greater the damage to the chaotic universe.

    "no."

    "what to do?"

    "You must reach the core and break the black tower before you can break the entire nest celestial body. But hundreds of layers of whirlpools are too difficult."

    The Supremes thought about ways and occasionally spoke out, but they were quickly rejected by other Supremes!

    Day by day passes

    In the blink of an eye, the Supreme Beings have been thinking hard for more than three years.  Thanks to the five hundred times acceleration of time, only two days have passed in the outside world.

    "What an exquisite weapon." Supreme Hongran looked in front of him, and phantoms began to appear in front of him.  First there was the shadow of a black tower, and then a vortex formed around the black tower, which then inspired countless time and space around it, forming an even greater force.  Eventually, it echoes with the huge nest celestial body, producing terrifying power and swallowing everything.

    "I am far inferior to being able to refine such a weapon." Supreme Hongran nodded slightly.  He said softly, "It's just about causing destruction. I can still do it."

    "Huh?" Immediately, the other five people all turned their heads to look.

    "Hongran, do you have any idea?"

    "Have you thought of a way?"

    Everyone is excited and looking forward to it.

    The old guy Hongran Supreme has lived for a long time, and has been studying Sith weapons for endless years. The other five Supremes also believe in Hongran Supreme.

    "There is some certainty." Hongran Supreme said.  "But I still have to go inside the lair celestial body and take a look with my own eyes to determine whether my method can work."

    "Hongran, you come in along the passage that Beiming and I came in before. Beiming and I will pick you up." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    ¡­¡­

    "Rumble~~~" The mighty devouring force of destruction swept across an extremely vast area. The bald Supreme Hongran himself was looking at the Nest of Destruction from a distance. The flow of time around him accelerated rapidly, and soon increased to a hundred times.  Flow rate, follow him with a finger.  A black furnace with a size of one hundred feet appeared next to it, and a large number of precious materials were thrown into the black furnace.

    It only took six days before a stream of light flew out of the black furnace.  It is the white-robed Hongran Supreme Dharmakaya.

    "Go."

    Hongran¡¯s supreme white-robed dharma body had just been refined, and it only had about 20% of its strength. It quickly flew towards the celestial body of the destruction nest in the distance.

    He has maintained this weak Dharmakaya for the time being As for the Dharmakaya in the Sith clan, it has not been conceived and raised. Although its strength will decline, the decline will also be gradual.  As long as you are quick enough, quickly abandon this second Dharmakaya.  Continue to nurture the first Dharmakaya.  The first dharma body will still quickly return to its peak combat strength.

    Hongran in white robe flew into the nest body along the abyss passage that Ji Ning and Tapir Gu entered before.

    "Huu~~~"

    ?? Continuously deepening along the dark abyss.

    "Hongran." Two figures greeted him in the distance.

    "Beiming, Tapir Valley." Baipao Hongran smiled.

    "Your newly refined Dharmakaya is really weak." Tapirugu Dharmakaya joked with a smile, "If you fight against those supreme beings, you will probably be destroyed soon."

    "It's just for temporary use, and I'm in a hurry, so I can simply refine it." Baipao Hongran said.

    The three of them were talking and moving forward quickly. With Ji Ning leading the way, they kept traveling through time and space, and soon arrived at the nebula vortex.

    "It's really beautiful." Hongran Supreme looked at the nebula whirlpool in the distance, showing wonder, then turned to look at the countless time and space floating in the distance, "It's amazing.It's amazing. Seeing this internal operation with my own eyes makes me admire the power of the Sith clan even more.  To be able to do this, I am afraid that this is the one that the controller of the Chaos Universe of the Sith tribe personally refined, and it is much stronger than me.  "

    The higher your success in refining many complicated weapons, the more you will understand how amazing this 'nest of destruction' is.

    "Is there any way?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It is difficult to create, but much easier to destroy." Baipao Hongran said with a smile, "I have been thinking hard for a long time to come up with a method, which will definitely have miraculous results."

    ¡°What can we do?¡± Ji Ning and Tapir Gu were both excited.

    "Don't worry, I'll improve it." Baipao Hongran stared at the nebula vortex, carefully observing its operation, and at the same time gradually perfected his method.  What he is really thinking about is the deity of the Supreme Hongran in the outside world.

    Three hours passed.

    Ji Ning and Tapir Gu have been waiting, and Baipao Hongran finally showed a smile: "It's finally done, Beiming, I'll teach you, and you can use it."

    "Why don't you teach me?" Tapir Valley Supreme Dharmakaya joked.

    "You are too weak in formations. Even if I teach you, you won't be able to learn it." Baipao Hongran glanced at Tapir Gu, then looked at Ji Ning, "Beiming, your formations are no worse than mine. You  It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much experience in refining weapons, so I couldn¡¯t think of this cracking method.¡±

    "look."

    Baipao Hongran clicked lightly, and the shadow of the black tower appeared in front of him.

    "This black tower is the core of the entire Nest of Destruction!" Baipao Hongran said.

    Ji Ning nodded, and Tapir Gu also nodded. They all understood.

    "It is also a source of energy." Baipao Hongran said, "But it is not useful just as an energy source. It still needs to truly exert its power! Therefore, there are countless secret patterns on the black tower. The source of energy passes through the secret patterns to form  It created hundreds of vortexes allowing the devouring power to skyrocket."

    Ji Ning also understands that a small amount of effort can produce great results!

    "Then the vortex layer and countless time and space formed a huge formation, stimulating stronger power. It formed a resonance through the celestial body in the nest, and produced a terrifying devouring force to the outside world." Baipao Hongran said.

    "The whirlpool is a level of increase."

    "Countless time and space formations are double amplifications."

    "Finally, it resonates with the nest celestial body itself, which is a triple increase."

    "After three levels of amplification, the power of the Black Tower can reach an incredible level Only then can it forcibly swallow the power of the chaotic universe." Baipao Hongran said, "Actually, if any one of the three levels of amplification is broken, it will be broken. For example,  If you forcibly destroy the nest celestial body, it will be finished, or if you destroy all the time and space inside, it will be finished. Destroy these vortexes, and it will be finished."

    Tapir Gu even said: "But we can't destroy it. The nest celestial body is the most terrifying weapon. We can't hurt it at all. These countless time and space destroy as many as they can. These vortexes are also countless light spots. They are basically  It can¡¯t be destroyed.¡±

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    "fool."

    Baipao Hongran looked at Tapir Gu and said with a smile, "It is not difficult to break these hundred layers of vortex, as long as we also use and deploy a vortex formation, but it is a 'reversal vortex formation'. Our reversal vortex formation  The array As long as this nebula vortex is weakened and its power is greatly reduced, the external devouring power of the entire nest celestial body will also be greatly reduced Once it is greatly reduced, I am afraid that it will not be able to forcibly plunder power from the chaotic universe. "

    "Reversal of the vortex formation?" Ji Ning somewhat understood.

    "This is a reversal formation that I figured out, Beiming, take a look." Bai Pao Hongran tapped lightly, and saw a vortex with the direction of rotation reversed around the shadow of the nebula vortex in front of him. This vortex  It works from the outside in, constantly rotating and penetrating into the nebula vortex, which also weakens the power of the nebula vortex itself.

    "This nebula vortex, from the inside out, is the black tower as the source of energy." Ji Ning smiled, "Our reversal formation, from the outside in, uses my power as the source. My power comes from the chaotic universe.  , endless! We don¡¯t need to completely suppress this nebula vortex, as long as it is weakened by 30% or 20%, I¡¯m afraid we can succeed.¡±

    "This is the secret of the formation that I have figured out, Beiming, take a closer look." Baipao Hongran immediately began to explain the secrets and key points of this reversal formation to Ji Ning. Ji Ning also listened and studied carefully. Tapir next to him  Gu Ye listened, but there was a lot of confusion on his face.  In terms of formation, he was far behind Ji Ning and Hong Ran.

    The Year of the Sheep has begun and the holidays are over. Let¡¯s continue to fight. There will be another chapter updated tonight~~

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 24 Entering

    The reversal of the vortex formation is mysterious and complicated, and Ji Ning himself gradually learned it while maintaining the acceleration of time in the three realms.

    "Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful." Ji Ning couldn't help but praise her.

    "Haha" Baipao Hongran smiled proudly, "I dare not say anything else. I am quite confident in thinking about these weapons. By the way, Beiming, maybe you have used them now?"

    "Yes." Ji Ning nodded.

    Tapir Gu Dharmakaya laughed at himself beside him. He has only just scratched the surface.

    The white-robed man said continuously: "Hurry up and use it."

    "Yeah." Ning immediately flew, traveled through space, and came directly above the nebula vortex.

    "Get up!" Ji Ning's face was solemn, and the countless mighty Yuan Power in his body began to surge out, using the Yuan Power as a guide to lead the power of Tao!  For a moment, the top of the nebula vortex began to surge, and countless sword lights circulated, as if a huge sword light world had descended, and soon spread downwards, and soon completely surrounded the entire nebula vortex.

    Baipao Hongran and Tapir Gu both looked nervously.

    "What are you doing?" The dragon-turtle-like creature on the fiftieth level of the nebula vortex raised its head and looked out in confusion.

    "Leaders of the cultivator civilization, what kind of move are you using? Humph, it's ridiculous to think that the envelope can be broken with a large range. This is the Nest of Destruction, the highest achievement of the great Iyer in his endless years."  The black-and-white-haired man 'Lord Impermanence', who was secretly watching from a distance, muttered secretly, but also kept a close eye on him.

    ¡­¡­

    A huge world of countless sword lights.  Covering the entire nebula vortex.

    Ji Ning consumed countless Yuan Power to control everything.

    "Reverse the vortex formation!" Ji Ning thought, and suddenly the countless sword lights were like gravel.  Vortexes also began to form They first formed on the outermost periphery, then gradually rotated towards the inside and penetrated towards the inside!  The outermost area has the weakest power and is the easiest to penetrate. This huge vortex of sword light slowly rotates, gradually forms, and continues to penetrate inward.

    It penetrates more and more

    The tenth floor, the twentieth floor, the thirtieth floor

    "right."

    "There is no time without space." Ji Ning had a smile on his lips.  The reversal of the vortex formation is not a head-on confrontation, but a kind of penetration interference!

    It¡¯s like a gear turning.  Great power.  But if some impurities are mixed in, the gears will get stuck.

    The nebula vortex is seemingly invisible and difficult to destroy.

    Can reverse vortex penetration.  Intangible versus intangible, it can completely disrupt and destroy.

    "It's done." Supreme Tapir Valley stood watching from a distance, feeling that the mighty devouring power flowing around him was gradually weakening, and he couldn't help but smile with joy, "It's successful."

    "Don't be too happy too soon." Baipao Hongran said with a smile, "The power affected is still very little. This nest celestial body can still swallow the power of the chaotic universe."

    "This?" The dragon-turtle-like creature looked at this scene in shock. The vortex of sword light continued to extend and rotate in circles.  Gradually it seeped in from the outside world, and it is now almost at the fiftieth floor.

    Rumble~~~

    The sword light vortex penetrates gently, penetrating the sixtieth and seventieth layersit is invisible.  Even if the starlight vortex is constantly crushed and destroyed, they can continue to be born!  Ji Ning's Yuan Power is endless and he is not afraid of exhaustion.  This kind of constant being crushed and constantly growing, and their continuous penetration with full resilience also makes the power of the nebula vortex continue to weaken.

    ¡­¡­

    In the outside world.

    The huge nest celestial body, with countless holes, is devouring everything in the outside world.  The original power of the chaotic universe cannot be suppressed even if it is instinctively prevented and suppressed.  This devouring force formed a huge silver vortex around the nest celestial body.

    But gradually.  This devouring force was weakening, and it continued to weaken. Finally, the origin of the chaotic universe completely forcibly stopped this devouring force.

    The silver vortex in the outside world immediately began to collapse

    Everything began to return to calm. Although the countless holes in the nest celestial body were still trying their best to swallow it, their power weakened and no trace of power could be swallowed anymore.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the nest celestial body.

    Ji Ning controls the reversal vortex formation.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Beiming, the outside world has stopped devouring it." Baipao Hongran was full of joy, "Although it still has 60% of its power, 60% of its power has been completely suppressed by the origin of the chaotic universe, and it can no longer be plundered by force.  .¡±

    "Haha" Ji Ning also laughed, "When I completely penetrate the entire nebula vortex, its power will still decrease."

    ? ?In just a moment, the reversal vortex formation finally penetrated to the end, completely infiltrating the entire nebula vortex, and even touched the black tower thousands of miles high.  The entire nebula vortex is still spinning but because it is completely interfered by penetration, the power has dropped to barely nearly 50%. This power is simply not enough to engulf it anymore.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning, Tapir Gu, and Hongran quickly flew downwards. Now that the power of the nebula vortex was greatly reduced, it was much easier to travel through it.

    "You actually broke this vortex." The dragon-tortoise-like creature was entrenched there and made a majestic sound. It still couldn't believe it.

    "This is the Tao." Baipao Hongran said, "If you don't practice Tao, of course you don't understand."

    Ji Ning smiled and said: "We have broken the vortex, and the devouring power of the celestial body in this nest has been greatly reduced Now if you want to go out, I'm afraid it can't stop you! I advise you to leave now, our cultivator civilization will  I will escort you out of this chaotic universe. When the time comes, you should stay far away and don¡¯t get caught by the Sith tribe and get involved in the war between them and us.¡±

    "Leave?" The dragon-turtle-like creature was startled.

    become free?

    ??Relieved?

    The surprise came so suddenly, making it a little dazed.

    "Okay." The dragon-turtle-like creature made a majestic voice, "My two companions?"

    "They will stay with me for the time being. I will let them go when the war is over." Ji Ning said. Letting go of this supreme being, although the possibility of being caught and participating in the war is extremely low, there is still a trace of  possible!  Because it was difficult to kill the dragon-turtle-like creature, Ji Ning was willing to send it out of his own chaotic universe to try to make the war as less variable as possible.

    "That's fine." The dragon-turtle-like creature didn't say much. He was lucky to be able to go out freely.

    "You can go out now. There will be my cultivator leader outside to lead you." Ji Ning said.

    "gone."

    The dragon-tortoise-like creature quickly flew away full of expectation. The power of the nebula vortex dropped to nearly 50%. There was still devouring power inside, but it could no longer wrest power from the chaotic universe.  The swallowing power at the entrance of the 'Dark Abyss' was still astonishing, but this time the dragon-tortoise-like creature was able to forcefully go backwards, resist the swallowing power, and keep flying out.

    "I see it, I see it, I see the entrance of the cave." The dragon-turtle-like creature flew out of the cave entrance with great joy. Following it, it saw the huge celestial body of the nest, and also saw a practitioner with a powerful aura far outside the celestial body of the nest.  The true identity of the leader 'Hongran Supreme'.

    "Follow me, and I will send you away from this chaotic universe." Hongran Supreme said, now that the vortex has been broken, the Nest of Destruction is no longer a major problem, and he no longer needs to stare here.

    The creature like a dragon and turtle was obedient, followed Hongran Supreme, and left quickly through time and space.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning, Tapir Gu, and Baipao Hongran are constantly walking through, approaching the core of the nebula vortex.

    The power of the nebula vortex is greatly reduced, but it is still difficult to reach the core.

    "You guys are here, I will try it alone." Ji Ning said, "This nebula vortex has always existed, and I must always maintain the reversal vortex formation. Once the formation stops, this nest celestial body will continue to swallow the power of the chaotic universe. This one of mine  The dharma body is forced to stay here all the time. Only by finding a way to destroy its energy source can the nest celestial body be destroyed and my dharma body can be considered free."

    "Um."

    Tapir Gu and Hongran did not advance any further. In terms of strength, the white-robed Hongran was the weakest among the Dharmakayas he had just refined. Tapir Gu was also a bit weaker than Ji Ning.

    "break."

    Ji Ning followed the sword light of his reversal vortex formation. Although the nebula vortex was powerful, the continuous destruction and growth of the sword light vortex also made Ji Ning feel much more relaxed.

    With three heads and six arms, and six sword lights, it strives to move forward.

    Extremely difficult

    Ning followed the whirlpool of sword light and used all his strength to reach the black tower thousands of miles high in the center.

    "Tearing apart~~" The crazy crushing force continued to destroy the surrounding sword light vortex, and the sword light vortex continued to grow, and Ji Ning resisted with three heads and six arms.

    "This is the energy source of the nest." Ji Ning looked at the countless secret patterns on the surface of the black tower. The secret patterns were flowing and mysterious. After watching for a moment, Ji Ning's heart moved, and he stepped forward and bumped into the black tower.  On the tower, at the moment of collision, Ji Ning used his escape technique, and whoosh, he followed his sense of the black tower and escaped into the interior of the black tower.

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address: r466

 Text Volume 43 Chapter 25 The War Begins (Final Chapter of this Volume)

    All tangible and qualitative objects, such as fortresses, stars, towers, etc., no matter how indestructible they are, Ji Ning and the others can easily escape into this realm.  <<om

    After Ji Ning escaped into the black tower, he could still sense the outside world, and the elemental power he released could even penetrate and release easily maintaining the reversal vortex formation.

    "I didn't expect the inside of the Black Tower to be like this?" Ning stood in the air and looked ahead.

    The interior of the Black Tower is just a void of thousands of miles.

    In the center of the ten thousand-mile void, there is a black void sphere. On the surface of the black void sphere, there is a layer of misty light. It is devouring everything crazily. All external forces are transmitted to the inside through the black tower, and the black tower does not form any obstacle.  , the external power was sucked into the black void sphere, causing the black void sphere to slowly become stronger.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    These powers are also some of the remaining powers that the 'Nest of Destruction' has previously devoured. As the remaining powers are gradually absorbed, the 'Black Void Sphere' can no longer absorb them.

    "This is the source of the celestial body in the nest?" Ji Ning nodded lightly. On this black void sphere, Ji Ning felt a strange "Tao" in it, which was contrary to the "Tao" of the chaotic universe.

    "It exudes such a terrifying meaning of destruction. This source of destruction must not be inside my chaotic universe, but should be in the endless space outside." Ji Ning was very sure.

    "break!"

    Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, holding the North Moon Sword.

    Boom!

    The sword light was dazzling, as if six sword rainbows tore through the sky and struck the black tower at the same time. It is precisely because of the 'black tower' that this source of destruction can form a whirlpool in the outside world.  Once the black tower is broken, the whirlpool in the outside world will naturally collapse!  With a rumble, Ji Ning's sword light was powerful and arrogant. Although the black tower shook, it remained intact.  Ji Ning kept changing his sword skills.

    Either it¡¯s feminine and eroding, or it¡¯s dazzling gathered at one point.  Or the intersection of yin and yang

    "None of the many sword skills can harm this black tower at all.

    "Huh? This black tower is really indestructible, so we can only find a way to destroy this energy source." Ji Ning frowned and turned to look at the source of destruction

    The black void sphere is still trying its best to swallow the outside world.

    Ji Ning always felt that the 'Tao' contained in this source of destruction was strange and unpredictable, and he had a vague feeling that it would be difficult to break it.

    "Give it a try."

    Ji Ning drew his sword again.

    Wow.

    The North Moon Sword and the Divine Sword suddenly grew thousands of miles in length, slashing angrily at the black void sphere.

    "Pfft~~" The divine sword slashed in, feeling resistance, and the black void sphere trembled and even deformed.  But when he drew his sword and left, it was back to good health.

    "Breaking, breaking, breaking" Ji Ning tried many sword skills. Countless sword lights fell on the black void sphere. The black void sphere trembled and twisted, but it could be restored to perfection every time without any damage.

    "My strength is still not enough. My swordsmanship is within the range of the 'Source of Destruction' and I cannot break it. Only if my attack exceeds its endurance can it collapse." Ji Ning secretly said  Shaking his head, "The Sith controller of the chaotic universe is indeed powerful. He can play with the source of destruction in the palm of his hand. He even moved it into our chaotic universe. But I can't move the source of destruction at all.  It can¡¯t hurt it.¡±

    This source of destruction cannot be destroyed.

    Then you can only let your Dharma body maintain the reversal vortex formation here.

    "The source of destructionits ways are indeed strange and unpredictable." Ji Ning looked at the black void sphere that seemed to swallow up and destroy everything, sensing the operating rules contained in it.  "It's different from the way of my chaotic universe."

    "Maybe I can learn from its teachings and create a swordsmanship." Ji Ning was also touched.

    Ji Ning had created the ¡®Sword of Destruction¡¯ in the Six Million Era of Chaos that he had practiced before!  But it was pure killing and destruction.

    And this ¡®source of destruction¡¯.  But it devours everything.

    Five elements, yin and yang, darkness and light everything, everything in the chaotic universe, it can swallow up and destroy, and in turn strengthen itself!  It is a strange, powerful and terrifying Tao!  Ji Ning felt that if he could comprehend and integrate it into his own kendo, it would be a very powerful kendo that would be of great help to him.

    ¡­¡­

    The Black Tower is indestructible, and the source of destruction cannot be broken.

    There is nothing the Supremes can do, Ji Ning¡¯s Dharma Body can only be restrained here!  After all, it is better to contain a supreme-level combat force than to let the 'Destruction Nest' continue to devour

    Ji Ning¡¯s dharma body is also watching the source of destruction at this moment, and experiencing the mystery of great destruction contained in the ¡®source of destruction¡¯

    &nbsp;In a dark void in the chaotic universe.

    Hongran Supreme and dragon and turtle-like creatures appeared here.

    "All different dimensions of time and space meet here. This is the boundary of the chaotic universe." Hongran Supreme said. To the naked eye, it is still endless darkness. No matter how you fly forward, you cannot touch the 'edge'.

    The edge of the chaotic universe.

    It is invisible and incomprehensible to the naked eye.

    It is just a boundary between many times and spaces, which can only be determined when you reach the realm of Hongran Supreme.

    There are actually countless such intersections, and countless intersections constitute a long border!

    "I will send you out right now." Hongran Supreme said.

    "Thank you, Supreme Practitioner." The dragon-turtle-like creature was full of joy at this moment, and also very humble.

    Hongran Supreme stretched out his finger and pulled -

    Wow.

    It was as if the curtains were lifted, and the dark void ahead was 'divided', revealing the dazzling scene outside

    It is a beautiful and shocking endless space, colorful.

    It is boundless.

    There are countless celestial bodies, and the chaotic universe is the most magical and massive celestial body among them.

    Countless time and space intersect, and you may get lost at any time while traveling among them.

    "Endless space." The dragon-turtle-like creature was excited. Finally, was it finally going back?

    "Go, hide far away, and don't get caught by the Sith again." Supreme Hongran said.

    The dragon-turtle-like creature nodded gratefully to Hongran Supreme, and then its huge body quickly passed through the huge crack in the dark void in front of it, and flew into the vast endless space. That is its hometown and what it likes.  The place is boundless and full of endless magical possibilities.

    Hongran Supreme looked at the colorful and endless space outside, with a trace of desire in his eyes.

    He also wants to go out and explore, but the chaotic universe is in crisis now, and their civilization has no ¡®controller¡¯, so how can he go out and explore?

    In the huge bright hall.

    The great Iyer is sitting at the top. He is still barefoot and dressed in gray robes. He is tall and looks down with gentle eyes.

    A dense group of servants stood respectfully below, all of them were in the realm of the Lord.

    "The Nest of Destruction has been cracked by the cultivator civilization." Iyer looked down and said slowly.

    Suddenly, many of the Lords below became commotion.

    "I underestimated this cultivator civilization." Iyer smiled, "I thought before that maybe I could win with the Nest of Destruction! It seems that controlling a chaotic universe is not that simple and easy! Well  Since the simplest way has failed. So - let¡¯s fight! Let¡¯s start the last war.¡±

    All the Lords looked up at the great Iyer, feeling nervous, expectant, excited, and afraid.

    Finally, is the final war coming?

    "The last time was just an attempt! This time is the real final war! Moreover, a complete eternal ultimate sword has appeared in the cultivator civilization. They are destined to continue to grow stronger and more eternal ultimate emperors will be born! As time goes by,  We will have no hope."

    "We have no retreat."

    "The final war."

    "If you win, you will all gain great freedom and liberation, and I will give you countless gifts to those who have made great contributions." Iyer said, "If you fail, you will continue to sink."

    Iyer¡¯s smile has disappeared, and there is a terrifying and terrifying light in his eyes.

    His will can be felt by all the Lords below.

    "Go, the war has started from now on!" Iyer ordered.

    "Yes." All the Lords have madness in their eyes. At this time, fear is useless, the only thing left is to fight hard!  If they win, they will get what they dream of, and even when they become the controller of the chaotic universe, 'Iyer' will give them more.

    All the lords retreated.

    Only Iyer was left sitting high in the huge bright hall.

    Iyer smiled and murmured softly: "Practitioner civilization, I already know your methods! But you don't know my methods at all This war has begun from now on, practitioner civilization, you are  How long can it last?¡±

    (End of this volume)

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26, come and join the event.Won the local tycoon gold physical award!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44: War breaks out Chapter 1: Army, set off

    A vast, beautiful and peaceful world.

    There are a large number of lords and emperors living here.

    "Come, try my newly created delicacies." The three masters and five weaker emperors were sitting down separately. A man with red curly hair walked out of a side room and shouted with a smile. He waved his hand,  Plates immediately flew to the eight friends. Each plate had red thin strips of food with some sauce on them.

    ¡°You must try Brother Cang Wu¡¯s delicacies.¡±

    "Woo, not bad, very crispy. The taste rushed into every part of my body, and every part of my body felt extremely comfortable Wu, as if I was half drunk."

    "Delicious, really delicious."

    ¡°Cang Wu, give me a little more, and I¡¯ll finish it in a while.¡±

    These dominant emperors are urging.

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious. I just tried to create this. If you like it, I'll make more later." The red curly-haired man smiled. His friends liked the food he made, which made him very happy.  pride.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "All Sith warriors, listen to the command of the great Iyer!" A rumbling sound resounded throughout the heaven and earth, echoing everywhere in this world.

    The expressions of the nine master emperors, including Cang Wu, who were eating, drinking and chatting, all changed.

    "Buzz¡ª¡ª"

    I saw a huge misty light pillar appearing at the highest point in the center of the whole world, and then a shadow appeared in the misty light pillar, and the shadow began to solidify. It was the tall man 'Iyer' with bare feet and gray robe and bald head.  Iyer's figure looked down, and it was just a shadow that made all the dominating emperors feel suffocated.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? together.  Whether they were meditating in the cave or gathering with friends, everyone came out and bowed with great respect, expressing their submission and respect.

    "We, the warriors of the Sith tribe." Iyer looked down, still smiling, "You have come from your hometown in batches. Why did you come to this chaotic universe?"

    "War!"

    "A war that determines destiny! Determines your destiny. Determines my destiny."

    "This war must be won! If you win, all of you rulers and emperors will truly be liberated and at ease, and I, Yiyer, will always look after you." Yiyer said.  "The last war was just an attempt, but this war is the final battle! We have no way out. Once we lose this war, you will have no hope."

    All the ruling emperors¡¯ hearts tightened.

    No way out?

    In the last war, there was a way out, so we retreated when the situation turned bad.

    "In this chaotic universe, the eternal ultimate way has appeared! If we let it go, the natives of this chaotic universe will quickly become stronger, and we will have no hope."

    "So, this time we must win at all costs!"

    "Even if a person who has made great contributions is killed in battle, I will reverse time and space and resurrect him."

    "Escape from the cowards. Even if they are alive, I will kill them."

    "From now on, let's set off! According to the plan we made a long time ago, let's set off to a realm of cultivator civilization"

    The figure of Iyer in the sky gradually faded away.

    And a large number of dominant emperors in this vast world feel the pressure.

    "The final war is finally about to begin." Cang Wu, the fifth master among the nine master emperors gathered together, said softly, "I can survive from the last war and spend such a long peaceful time in this world.  It¡¯s already very rare and luxurious!¡±

    "We came here later and were unable to catch up with the first war. But Cang Wu, we now know the details of these practitioners, and we will definitely win this battle."

    "Yes, we will definitely win."

    "We have no retreat. Only by winning can we be freed."

    "Fight."

    "Fight."

    "Fight."

    These master emperors looked at each other one by one, and they all felt each other's overwhelming fighting spirit. Their fate was decided a long time ago, and they must obey Iyer's orders, and then they were dispatched to this chaotic universe.  They are waiting silentlywaiting for the war to come. They have no choice. Only by fighting can they have hope.

    They come in batches just for the final battle.

    "According to the last designated plan, take the warship and prepare to set off." A majestic voice resounded throughout this world.

    "ready to go."

    "Take a warship.  "

    "quick."

    Sounds came from everywhere.

    "Let's go too." Cangwu and the nine of them also turned into streams of light and quickly rushed towards the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s just tea time.

    Huge warships began to fly one after another. Each warship contained about twenty masters and more emperors. Of course, it was also equipped with many puppets, powerful treasures, etc.

    "Turn on!"

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The space trembled, and this vast and mysterious space finally opened, blooming like huge petals.

    This mysterious space is hidden in one of the endless darkness in the chaotic universe. It has been hidden for endless years, but the civilization of practitioners has never discovered it.

    Densely packed

    One warship after another flew out at the same time, and then flew in all directions.

    "Good luck."

    "Brother Wei, good luck."

    "Good luck."

    Some friends say goodbye to each other.

    "Walk."

    Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!  Wow!

    Space passages appeared all around, and each warship easily traveled through time and space and left quickly.  In terms of the speed at which they travel through time and space they are much more powerful than the Realm Spaceship, enough to compare with Qingyang Star.  This ancient warship was built for transportation and warfare.

    this moment¡ª¡ª

    Throughout the chaotic universe, in different areas, a total of eighteen mysterious spaces bloomed. From each mysterious space, densely packed warships flew out. These are the large number of warriors that the Sith tribe has prepared for a long time!  Many of these soldiers were soldiers who continued to be mobilized from their hometowns after their defeat in the last battle.

    After all, the civilization of cultivators is constantly seeing new strong people being born.  A large number of strong men were also born in the hometown of the Sith tribe.

    They were dispatched here and lurked here, just waiting for the order from the great Iyer.

    Now the order comes and they all set off to various places.

    ??The Yanlong Domain is within the Three Realms.

    On Mingxin Island, Ji Ning is practicing in seclusion here. He maintains a hundredfold acceleration of time and is always pondering the mystery of the 'source of destruction'. He always feels that using the source of destruction as a reference, once he creates a suitable  Swordsmanship must be very powerful.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, who was in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes.

    At this moment, the mysterious eighteen world spaces are blooming, and a large number of warships fly out in all directions.

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning felt a strong sense of threat and oppression enveloped his heart, as if black clouds were covering the sun. The invisible pressure made it impossible for Ji Ning to stay calm!  Even if I sensed the existence of the 'Nest of Destruction' last time, the sense of threat was not as strong as it is now.  It was so strong that Ji Ning's heart trembled.

    "What's going on? What's going on?" Ji Ning had a vague guess, but after all he was not sure.

    Ji Ning was able to clearly sense the source of the last threat.

    But this time it¡¯s different!

    The threats this time were overwhelming, as if the entire chaotic universe was facing threats, and the source could not be determined at all. This made Ji Ning not know what to do.

    "Tapir Valley, Hongran, what happened? Do you know what happened?" Ji Ning immediately sent a message through the Supreme Beacon.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the ancient temple on the floating island on the outskirts of the Sith clan.

    Tapir Valley Supreme and others are all here.

    "What's going on? What's going on? This, this" Supreme Ekon looked anxious and frightened. This sense of threat made him very uneasy, as if the entire chaotic universe was plunged into darkness.

    But the Supreme Tapir Valley, Supreme Tianshi, Supreme Emperor Shi, and Supreme Hongran were relatively calm. They looked at each other one by one.

    "It's finally here." Hongran Supreme said softly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to encounter this nightmarish feeling of threat again, but it¡¯s still here.¡± Supreme Heavenly Eclipse shook her head. She could not forget how tragic the last war was. The deaths and injuries of the masters who participated in the war were too tragic.

    "What we were worried about has still happened." Tapir Valley Supreme shook his head and said, "Our blockade is indeed useless."

    The Supreme Tapir Valley immediately sensed Ji Ning¡¯s inquiry, took out the letter talisman, and passed on the message¡ª¡ª

    "Beiming, the war has begun!"

    *(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    &nbsp; Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 The outbreak of war Chapter 2 Ji Ningchu¡¯s killing

    Boom~~~

    The door to the quiet room opened, and Ji Ning, dressed in white, walked out.

    "Father."

    "Young Master." Ji Mingyue and Qiuye, who were the closest, even came over to greet him.

    Ji Ning looked at his daughter and Sister Qiuye, then turned to look in all directions. His gaze passed through the void, and all the chaotic worlds in the Three Realms were under his gaze.

    "I hope the war will not spread to the Three Realms." Ji Ning said silently.

    "Nuwa." Ji Ning said.

    Wow.

    Following a figure traveling through the space, it was none other than Empress Nuwa.

    "Beiming, why are you looking for me?" Nuwa smiled.

    "The war with the Sith tribe has begun." Ji Ning said. Nuwa and Ji Mingyue's expressions changed greatly, while Qiuye looked confused. After all, her strength was average, so she knew very little.  After all, Ji Mingyue is the Fourth Step Master and the daughter of Ji Ning. She is currently a member of the highest echelon of the Three Realms, so she naturally knows many secrets.

    "Father, has the war started?" Ji Mingyue was a little anxious, "Then, then"

    "At the beginning of the war, the Sith tribe's targets are the masters of many realms." Ji Ning said, "As for the countless mortal, world realm, and Taoist monarchs, they will not care. Even the weaker ones.  Emperor, they won't spend too much energy chasing you. So you should stay in the Three Realms, which will be safer."

    As one of the leaders of the cultivator civilization, I naturally have to charge into battle!  Go wherever the danger is!  After experiencing the last defeat, the Sith tribe dared to come again this time, so they must be well prepared.  Coupled with the previous methods of the 'Destruction Nest' Ji Ning is very afraid of the Sith tribe!  I am afraid that even the supreme level combat power cannot say that there is no danger.

    Therefore, it is also very dangerous for relatives and friends in the three realms to follow you.

    Staying in the Three Realms is relatively the safest.

    "Take good care of the Three Realms." Ji Ning looked at Ji Mingyue and asked, "Do your best to protect the Three Realms."

    "Yes, father." Ji Mingyue continued.

    Ji Ning nodded lightly.

    He has long since refined array plates and other treasures, making the management of the Three Realms impregnable!  Even the Sith Lords would find it difficult to break in.

    "Nuwa. I will send you to the battlefield." Ji Ning said, and Nuwa nodded. As the master, she must participate in the battle!

    Before leaving.

    Ji Ning took a deep look at each place. Those he cared about were either traveling freely, meditating in seclusion, teaching disciples, or serving flowers and plants

    "Let's go." Ji Ning didn't say any more, and immediately took Nuwa and left through the void.

    ¡­¡­

    In a distant void outside the Sixteen Realm Alliance, a void battlefield has long been arranged.  Similar to the 'Yu Xinghai' back then.

    "arrive."

    Ji Ning took Nuwa and traveled through time and space three times to arrive here.

    Sensing fluctuations in the outside world.  Ji Ning and Nuwa were discovered immediately, and the slovenly old man ¡®Lord Da Feng¡¯ came out to greet them personally.

    "Emperor Beiming." Lord Da Feng was extremely respectful.

    "Is your battlefield completely set up?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It was arranged very early. With a large number of treasures given by Supreme Hongran, it was arranged very quickly." Lord Dafeng was full of confidence. "Our battlefield is the highest first-level battlefield. The Sixteen Domain Alliance and other  The masters of many realms have all gathered here. There are a hundred and five masters here alone, and they also have dharma bodies and so on. Those Sith tribes who dare to come will be destroyed as many as they come."

    Lord Dafeng is very confident.

    Because during the last war, the cultivator civilization did not have any powerful weapons at all, and they all relied on formations and so on.  So the casualties were extremely heavy.

    We won the last war and got a lot of Sith weapons!  In addition, Supreme Hongran's endless years of pondering have also refined many similar weapons that are more suitable for practitioners Usually Supreme Hongran does not take them out because he is worried that the entire chaotic universe will be in chaos due to civil war!  Since the last time, Ji Ning and the others all suspected that the blockade might have failed.  Naturally, the order was immediately issued, the battlefield was arranged, and all the dominant emperors gathered on the battlefield.

    Nuwa is here because she wants to help protect the three realms.  That's why as a special case, he was able to stay in the Three Realms until the war started Ji Ning personally sent it here.

    Like Mang Yazhi, each of them, I have come to this void battlefield a long time ago.  At most, a newly refined weak Dharma body will be left in the Flame Dragon Realm. Once the war starts, these weak Dharma bodies will be given up and they will maintain their own powerful Dharma bodies.

    &nbsp; "Okay." Ji Ning smiled, "This war will be a protracted war. We must kill as many enemies as possible while protecting ourselves. The Sith tribe has been dormant for so long and has made a comeback It cannot be underestimated or underestimated.  .¡±

    "Yes." Lord Da Feng responded.

    "Then I'm leaving." Ji Ning looked at Nuwa, then turned around and disappeared through the void.

    Both Empress Nuwa and Lord Dafeng watched Ji Ning disappear. They knew very well Ji Ning, as a supreme combat power, is responsible for all battlefields in the entire chaotic universe.

    brush.

    Ji Ning came to the edge of a realm. His spiritual thoughts covered a hundred times the realm, and he was exploring everything.

    "There is no Sith tribe here." Ning immediately traveled through the void to another place.

    The war has begun.

    The six supreme beings and Ji Ning have already made plans!

    Countless dominating emperors have already laid out void battlefields throughout the chaotic universe!  Each battlefield is arranged in a large or small size according to the number of ruling emperors around it!  In the area where Yanlong Realm is located, there are actually not many masters, but this is where Ji Ning lives, and Ji Ning will immediately sweep the surrounding area.

    Therefore, there is no need for a void battlefield in the large area around the Flame Dragon Realm!

    The void battlefield where Empress Nuwa and Lord Da Feng were located was already very far away. Ning traveled through time and space three times!  Because they all gathered there, there was a 'level one void battlefield'.

    "Um?"

    In the sky above a gray star, Ji Ning in white appeared out of thin air. He released his spiritual thoughts and searched for traces of the Sith tribe.

    "No."

    Ji Ning in white swipes and disappears.

    With the Flame Dragon Domain as the center, Ji Ning began to explore all the surrounding domains Only if there was a Sith tribe, even a trace of aura was found Ji Ning could immediately follow the discovery and kill them!

    The six supreme beings, Ji Ning, their deities and dharma bodies are now responsible for different areas and have begun to 'sweep up'.

    But after all, the range is too big. It should be noted that they usually travel in a straight line as fast as possible. It is normal for them to travel for several months!  It can be seen from this that the vastness of the chaotic universe is vast, and now every place must be carefully inspected. Only if they are fast enough can they dare to "sweep" like this, trying to eliminate some Sith tribes and reduce the pressure on their own dominant emperors.

    "Beiming, there have been six void battlefields just now. The Sith warships have been discovered and the battle has begun." Supreme Hongran sent a message to Ji Ning through the Supreme Signal Talisman, "The Sith have indeed sent out an army, and  There will be more warships attacking everywhere. We have to kill as many of these warships as possible. After all, in terms of the number of emperors and treasures, we are not as good as the Sith."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    He also knows that the Sith tribe is better at cultivating master emperors, and I am afraid that for such a long time, they will also dispatch master emperors from their hometown on a large scale.

    Our side does have weaknesses.

    We must rely on the six supreme beings and Ji Ning to make up for it!

    Phew¡­huh¡­huh¡­

    Ji Ning kept scanning everywhere. Fortunately, the area he explored was vast enough and his methods were powerful enough. Even if the Sith warship had left, Ji Ning could still detect the remaining aura.

    So after the tea time, Ji Ning finally gained something.

    "Breathe?" Ji Ning's spiritual mind probed the area and immediately discovered a faint aura fluctuation in an endless darkness. It was a fluctuation that was rejected by the chaotic universe.

    "The Sith tribe!" Ji Ning immediately confirmed it and immediately started to chase after this wave.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.

    Ji Ning only traveled through the void a few short distances before he saw a huge warship advancing in the distance. The warship was so huge that it was comparable to the Hubo spaceship that Ji Ning discovered back then.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~¡± The warship¡¯s control over the surrounding space and time immediately spotted Ning coming through the void.

    During their investigation.

    Ji Ning released a mighty power all over his body, the light was so dazzling that it was impossible to look directly at it.

    "It's the supreme cultivator!" The Sith rulers and emperors in the warship were all desperate. Meeting the supreme cultivator civilization halfway would be a nightmare.

    "Run away, run away! Run away one by one!" No Sith thought they could resist a supreme being.

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 3 Tragic

    This warship controls the surrounding time and space, and it is impossible to travel through time and space within a hundred billion miles of it.

    "Huh? This warship actually isolates the mind?" Ning wanted to use the mind-killing technique, but found that it could not penetrate at all.

    "Quick, let's escape."

    "Run away quickly."

    "Give it to him again."

    Hum~~~

    A huge thin blade of space streaked across the sky, attacking Xiang Ning. Its power had reached the supreme level.

    "Boom~~" Ji Ning turned into a blast of wind and thunder, and instantly passed through a range of hundreds of billions of miles. Moreover, his movement was so erratic that the huge thin space blade emitted by the warship did not touch Ji Ning at all.  I have already encountered this warship.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    There were already realm flying boats and some dominant emperors appearing outside. They were panicking and wanted to flee in all directions. They scattered and fled, one by one if they could.

    "Death." Ji Ning glanced at him with cold eyes.

    An invisible force instantly affected the coming out rulers, and the powerful mental impact killed them instantly.

    "Escape." Ji Ning touched the outer wall of the warship and easily escaped into it.

    "Ah, no, the Supreme Practitioner has come in."

    "It's over."

    "We are finished." All the master emperors inside the warship gave up their escape completely, because they would die if they got out of the warship.

    "Respected Supreme Practitioner, can you spare the lives of those weak juniors?"

    "Spare your lives, we are also forced to do so."

    "Supreme cultivator, you can kill us. But our children, they are also the lives of your chaotic universe, please spare their lives."

    Some rulers and emperors begged for mercy, while others were willing to die in the hope that their descendants could live.

    As soon as Ji Ning came in, his mental power easily enveloped every part of the entire warship!  As long as he has a thought, all the Sith tribe in the warship will die.  This is the power of mental flow!  If Supreme Bolin and Supreme Ekon come over, they will still need to attack everywhere and it will take time.  In terms of group attack, the mental flow can sweep across a large area.

    "Put it away." With a movement of his body, Ji Ning came to more than a hundred dominating emperors who had given up their struggle, and put them all away with a wave of his hand.

    He moved again.

    Ji Ning came to the core of the inner space of the warship, where a large number of Sith descendants lived. The war started here, and all the mysterious spaces were exposed. Over the long years, the Sith tribe reproduced in the mysterious space  The descendants were naturally taken away with each warship.

    "These are descendants of blood." Ji Ning shook his head gently and waved his hand to put away all the densely packed and weak descendants.

    "die."

    As for those struggling and fleeing.  Ji Ning had no time to waste to collect them all scattered everywhere. With a thought, he used all his mental energy to kill them all!

    Ji Ning actually knew that many of these Sith warriors were forced, but now it was a life and death war between two major civilizations!  Ji Ning's time is very precious. If it goes his way, he is willing to capture and imprison a group of Sith tribesmen!  But if it doesn't go smoothly he would rather kill them all at once.

    "receive."

    After flying out of the warship, the intact warship and some realm spaceships floating around were collected by Ji Ning.

    The warship attacked by Ji Ning and Emperor Shizun.  Generally they are absolutely intact.  Ekon Supreme and the others attacked one by one, and most of them were damaged.  Moreover, the warship that Ji Ning acquired was a war transport ship, and it also had many arsenals inside, and many treasures were not yet used.

    ¡­¡­

    "Twenty-six void battlefields encountered attacks. They are"

    A message also came from Ji Ning¡¯s Supreme Beacon Talisman.

    Ji Ning, as the top leader, certainly knows the layout of all the void battlefields in the entire chaotic universe, so he immediately knows where to encounter attacks.

    "The Chunhai battlefield is very close to me. I'll rush there right away." Supreme Emperor Stone sent a message to the other six.

    The Supremes exchange information with each other and coordinate the overall situation.

    ¡­¡­

    as time flows.

    There are more and more void battlefields where battles are taking place, and they are densely packed.  In addition, the distance was very far, and Supreme and Ji Ning had no choice but to destroy as much as possible.

    "He is the supreme practitioner!"

    A magnificent golden figure appeared.

    Many of the Sith rulers and emperors who were attacking a void battlefield were stunned. If they encountered the Supreme Practitioner, it would be over.

    "die."

    &nbsp; Ji Ning looked down. In order to hide his identity, he released his power during the battle, making it impossible for the Sith tribe to identify their exact identity.

    The mighty mental power enveloped most of the surrounding area. These Sith tribesmen had penetrated into various parts of the battlefield and even set up fortresses. With just one thought, Ning wiped out 99% of the Sith tribesmen!  There were also some hidden fortresses, warships, etc. that had the effect of isolating the mental energy, allowing Ning to spend a few more breaths.

    "On the battlefield behind the lake, the Sith clan has been destroyed." Ji Ning passed the news to the other six Supremes, and then rushed to other places.

    ¡­¡­

    The Supremes and Ji Ning, seize every moment, rush like crazy, and explore again and again.

    Occasionally, they will rush over if they encounter a battlefield that is "fighting" close to them!  If the distance is far, they will not rush over.

    The war became more and more crazy as it went on, and its scale became larger and larger, to the point where fighting was happening almost everywhere.

    Ji Ning and Emperor Shi Zhizun were lucky enough to be able to instantly kill a large area with their mental strength!

    The other Supremes are in trouble, because the Sith tribesmen are scattered throughout the battlefield and protected by fortress formations, etc. They need the Supremes to destroy and kill them one by one, which takes a long time.

    "Kill, kill."

    "Supreme practitioners, how many can you kill in total?" Yiergao sat on the throne and received news from the teams from all sides. He was still very calm, "The warriors under my command are more civilized than you practitioners.  There are many more! My treasures are more powerful than yours! Even if you kill like crazy, kill half of them! The other half is enough to kill countless dominating emperors of your cultivator civilization."

    Iyer didn¡¯t care at all about the casualties of his men.

    Because, even if you die, you will return to your own chaotic universe and have no impact at all.

    And if the master emperors of the cultivators' civilization die in the fighting, they will be killed by the secret technique of 'Spirit Devouring', causing the chaotic universe of the cultivators' civilization to lose a little bit of power The little things add up, and the chaotic universe becomes weaker and weaker.  The greater his confidence that Iyer will finally control this chaotic universe.

    "Kill slowly."

    Iyer is in control of the overall situation and is fully aware of his own losses and the losses of the cultivators' civilization.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning is in a hurry.

    He kills very quickly, but he spends most of his time on the road, because the Chaos Universe is so big, and the Alliance of Sixteen Realms is only formed because they are very close together!  Many realms are very far away from each other. There is even a saying of "dark desert". It would take Ning half a day or even a day or two to get there.

    The more their seven leaders kill, the less their own rulers will lose.

    Even if we really kill them, our own dominant emperors can still fight fiercely with the Sith tribe but the losses will be huge.

    "The Tianwu battlefield is in danger."

    "The Jiucan battlefield is in danger."

    "The Hulong battlefield is in danger."

    Messages came in one after another, and a total of twenty-six battlefields were in crisis.

    Some battlefields are completely victorious, but there are also battlefields in crisis!  After all, the Sith tribe will also be in some 'elite teams', and their arrangements are particularly powerful.

    Ji Ning was helpless.

    These twenty-six battlefields are all too far away from me. It would take me more than half a month to travel to the nearest one!

    "I'm going to the Hulong Battlefield." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme responded, "I need three days to get there."

    Only the Supreme Emperor Tianshi went to help, and the other Supreme Beings and Ji Ning were too late.

    Shouting ¡®critical¡¯, it is obvious that the situation is really urgent and cannot last long In the end, among the twenty-six battlefields, only Hulong battlefield saved more than half of the casualties, and all other battlefields were destroyed!  Obviously, when the Supremes are killing the Sith tribe everywhere, their own battlefields are also being destroyed. This kind of confrontation is very tragic.

    The Sith tribe is dead, but there is hope for resurrection in the future!

    But our own side cannot be resurrected under the 'Spirit Devouring Secret Technique'. These dead master emperors are destined to be a sacrificial generation.

    Ji Ning could only suppress his anger in his heart. Originally, he could imprison the Sith tribe, but in the later stage, Ji Ning's killing became more and more serious!

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 4 Powerlessness

    In the silent darkness, a huge black warship floated there, motionless.

    Standing in the sky above the majestic and huge black warship was a figure in white that seemed very small but mighty. He looked down at the black warship below with cold eyes.

    "It's too big, the chaotic universe is too big." Ji Ning felt powerless.

    It has been half a year since the war broke out.

    In the past six months, the seven most powerful leaders of the cultivator civilization, including him, have been searching for the Sith tribe like a needle in a haystack, but after all, the chaotic universe is too big, and it usually takes more than a dozen realms or even more realms to find them.  Form a battlefield!  Every battlefield is lonelySith warships are also very difficult to find!

    And the Sith tribe also has unified internal dispatch. As Ji Ning and others attack everywhere, their location will be exposed, and the Sith tribe will also dispatch warships, making it harder for Ji Ning and others to find them.

    Sith warships, try your best to avoid the pursuit of the Supremes!

    Ji Ning and the others tried their best to find them.

    "The battlefield of Tongwu is critical." Another news came.

    "Tongwu battlefield?" Ji Ning sighed secretly, "It's too far. It will take twenty days to get there at the fastest speed!"

    "continue."

    After Ji Ning waved his hand to collect the warship, he continued to travel through the void and began searching everywhere like looking for a needle in a haystack.  This kind of search is 'mechanically numb'. Only by virtue of being strong and being able to search a wide enough range can one or two warships be 'fished out'!  This is already the fastest efficiency.

    "Have you noticed that this war is very strange." Supreme Hongran sent a message to the other six, "The war has lasted for half a year now, and the fighting has been fierce. Our traces have been exposed, and the search for warships has become more and more difficult.  The harder it is all this is normal! The only abnormal thing is that we haven't met a Sith Lord."

    Everyone is constantly searching and killing, and they are equally distracted talking.  After all, searching and killing only requires a little effort.

    "Yes, I didn't meet the Sith Lord." Supreme Ekon responded.

    "I have never met a Sith Lord in such a long time. Our cultivator civilization is vast and chaotic in the universe. Judging from the news coming from various battlefields, we have not found any Sith Lord." Emperor Stone Supreme also said  .

    "I didn't find it either. Logically speaking, the Sith tribe should have many lords." Ji Ning also responded.

    "Having been dormant for so long I wouldn't be surprised even if dozens of Sith Lords appear. But there is not one, which is very strange. So while killing the Sith clan, you must always maintain  Be careful! I'm worried. Those Sith Lords haven't shown up yet, so I'm afraid there's some conspiracy behind them." Supreme Hongran sent a message.

    Supreme Heavenly Eclipse also said: "They may not know that Beiming has become an emperor. But they know the existence of the 'Eternal Ultimate Sword Way'! So the Sith tribe should know very well that their war with us this time is also the last war."  If we lose this time, then we will be much stronger next time than now. They will never have a chance. So it stands to reason that we will try our best this time! The appearance of the nest celestial body I feel that the Sith tribe will do this this time.  The war is unusual, and half a year after the war started, the Sith Lord has not appeared, so we really have to be vigilant."

    "Um."

    "Be more vigilant."

    "Always explore all directions, don't fall into the trap."

    The six Lords and Ji Ning are all very confident in themselves.

    They are not like the Sith, who are all rejected by the chaotic universe.  Unable to invoke the power of the Tao!  As for Ji Ning and the others, their power is endless. In the last war, all the Supremes were intact.

    "Chunqiong battlefield is in danger!" Suddenly the news came.

    "Pure Qiong Battlefield?" Ji Ning was startled, and instinctively determined the position of this Pure Qiong Battlefield among the battlefields in the entire chaotic universe.  It's still relatively close to him, "I need two days, I'll rush there right away."

    "Okay, Beiming. I'll leave it to you. I'll ask them to hold on until you get over." Emperor Stone Supreme responded.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning rushed towards the Chunqiong battlefield as quickly as possible.

    Two days.  If you search slowly, you might be able to find one or two Sith warships.  But when it comes to saving our own practitioners and killing the Sith tribesaving people is more important!  Because when one's own practitioners die, they will usually be swallowed up by the soul-devouring secret technique, which is harmful to the chaotic universe, and it is difficult to resurrect them.

    "Hold on, I hope I can hold on." Ji Ning silently hoped.

    When you take the initiative to ask for help in the Void Battlefield, you really realize that you can¡¯t handle it anymore, and it¡¯s when the enemy starts to show his fangs and attack!  So generally you can't resist it for too long.

    Some battlefields can resistWithin three to five days, some battlefields could not hold up for even one day and were destroyed.

    ¡­¡­

    Pure Qiong battlefield.

    A mighty river runs through the void, circling around like a ribbon. In the center of the winding river, there is a powerful fortress.

    There are hundreds of figures gathered in the fortress.

    A small half are masters, and the rest are emperors. They all use their mighty magic to maintain this powerful fortress. The entire fortress is the core of this most powerful defensive formation.  And in the surrounding riversa large number of their dharma bodies and some of the dominant emperors were guarding each place, trying their best to resist the Sith tribe.

    "There is news from the Emperor Stone Supreme." A red-bearded master roared, "Two days, only two days, the Supreme will come!"

    "ah."

    "It's been saved."

    Some of the dominating emperors who were almost in despair all showed excitement. They were also on a second-level battlefield!  Unexpectedly, the Sith warships that attacked this time were the "elite team" and were extremely powerful. When the confrontation began, the Sith tribe hid their strength and fought with them for more than a month. Later, after finding out their details, they revealed their strength.  Ya launched a general attack.

    As soon as the true strength was revealed, the cultivator civilization was retreating steadily. As a last resort, they immediately retreated to the last defensive fortress and tried to delay as much time as possible.

    "Two days, only two days! We only need to resist for two days, and then it will be these damn Sith who will die!" the red-bearded old man roared.

    "All brothers and sisters, please resist. As long as we resist for two days, we will survive."

    The sound spread out of the fortress and into the winding rivers in the outside world, where the master emperors were stationed everywhere.

    "Resist, we must resist."

    "Just hold on for two days."

    The war continues.

    The Sith tribe were also attacking crazily. The practitioners stationed everywhere tried their best, but they were still defeated one by one.  The ones blocking the front are their dharma bodies. As the dharma bodies are destroyed one by onetheir true deities must also stand on top.

    "Remember, even if you die, you have to stay away. If you hide in the true spirit fragments, you will be swallowed up and you will be resurrected forever."

    ¡°There is really no other way, just rush further away and explode yourself.¡±

    Boom!

    With the collapse of defensive formations everywhere, most of the garrisoned Lord Emperors chose to self-destruct, with great power when they self-destructed.  True spirit fragments are scattered everywhere The soul-eating secret technique has a distance limit. In the case of self-destruction, some true spirit fragments can occasionally escape from the range and return to the chaotic universe.

    "Hurry up, it's been two days, come on."

    "Why haven't you arrived yet?"

    ¡°These dominant emperors are struggling, they are longing for

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly

    On the winding river, in the empty sky, a figure came across the void, and his whole body was full of power.  It is difficult to see directly with the naked eye.

    "Supreme!!!" The remaining cultivators, civilization masters and emperors cheered excitedly.

    "It's the Supreme Practitioner, run away!" The Sith tribesmen who were attacking with many treasures were stunned. They were already very fast. As long as this battlefield was destroyed, they would leave quickly.  It would be difficult to find them again, but unfortunately, the Supreme Practitioner Civilization arrived!

    The mighty figure emitting golden light high in the sky looked down below.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? An invisible wave swept across the surrounding area for hundreds of millions of miles in an instant, and all the Sith tribe who were still crazy were extinguished.  Only a handful of Sith who controlled the warship inside the warship to attack were lucky enough to survive.  But just one breath later, the Sith clan inside the warship was finished, and only some descendants were lucky enough to be taken away by Ji Ning.

    "At least half of them survived." Ji Ning stood high in the sky.  Overlooking the fortress, he looked at the surviving master emperors and nodded secretly.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The dominant emperors were excited and grateful. After all, most people who ask for helpare too late to be rescued.

    Ning nodded, turned around and left. Finally, the warship treasures were left behind, which could also enhance the strength of this heavily damaged void battlefield.

    ¡­¡­

    After saving a void battlefield, Ji Ning continued to patrol and search everywhere.

    Sometimes send messages to the Supremes.

    "The Qianyun battlefield is in danger." Another message came.

    Ji Ning was stunned, Qianyun battlefield?  This isn't this the void battlefield where his most proud disciple, his second disciple Qingzhu Yang Quding, is?

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t have many friends who participated in the war, including Nuwa and others from the Sixteen Domain Alliance, like??Zhuyang Quding was at the 'Qianyun Battlefield' with some of his friends, and Ji Ning also wrote down this name.

    "It takes twenty-six days to get here." Ji Ning felt cold and couldn't help but send a message to the other six, "Which of you can make it in time? My disciple Qingzhu is there."

    "Beiming, your disciple?" At this time, no one said that Ji Ning had selfish motives. After all, who didn't have selfish motives?

    "Can't make it in time."

    "Too far away."

    "The only ones who are close are Beiming and you." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme responded, "I need nineteen days. It's such a long time, too long. They can't last that long. So far, the most critical battlefield has lasted the longest.  It¡¯s barely ten days.¡±

    Ji Ning also fell silent.

    He has no choice.

    Nineteen days In the nineteen days of the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme, I am afraid that more than a dozen warships can be wiped out. I gave up so much killing just to save the Qianyun battlefield, and I am afraid that the Qianyun battlefield will be completely destroyed after nineteen days.  He is not only Qingzhu's master, but also one of the seven most powerful cultivators in the entire civilization!

    "Nineteen days is too long." Ji Ning responded to Heavenly Eclipse Supreme, "It's not worth the overall situation, forget it."

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t say anything more. He continued to search everywhere in the endless darkness for the Sith tribe.

    (To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 5 Even if you die, so what

    In the endless darkness, he was looking for the Sith tribe everywhere, but Ji Ning was actually anxious and distressed.

    "Qingzhu, I have no choice but to save you as a teacher. You must escape, escape." Ji Ning looked forward to it.

    Without the Supreme to save, the 'Hidden Cloud Battlefield' where Qingzhuyang Qu Ding is located will almost certainly be destroyed Knowing that the battlefield will be destroyed and unable to withstand it, the master emperors of practitioners will not be stupid enough to keep fighting until all of them are dead. They generally know that they are invincible.  , seeking help but failing, they will 'save themselves' and try their best to escape.

    However, the Sith tribe has many treasures and many master emperors. The remaining master emperors of the cultivator civilization are scattered and scattered, and usually they will be hunted down one by one There are probably only a handful of master emperors who can escape from a battlefield, and some  No one can escape from the battlefield.

    But Ji Ning still has expectations.

    His disciple 'Qingzhu' has a perfect Taoist heart, is the Lord of a different universe, and has a treasure bestowed by himself He is definitely at the top of the list among the Lords, much stronger than His Majesty Lonely back then, and is close to Chi.  Yang domain main level!  However, individual strength cannot withstand the entire army and can be used to escape. Ji Ning still holds on to a glimmer of hope, thinking that his disciple has hope of escaping.

    "Damn it, damn it."

    "If my dharma body comes out of the celestial body in the lair, my dharma body can be responsible for a large area, and I can be closer to the Qianyun battlefield. Maybe I can save my Qingzhu disciple." Ji Ning was a little unwilling.

    Now throughout the chaotic universe, the cultivator civilization has a total of thirteen supreme-level combat forces scattered in various regions.

    Ji Ning¡¯s dharma body.  As a supreme level combat force, he was trapped in the 'Nest of Destruction'.

    Deep inside the Nest of Destruction, inside the core ¡®Black Tower¡¯.

    Jin Ning, dressed in gold, sat cross-legged in the sky, closing his eyes and practicing.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The mighty power is surrounding Ji Ning.  Circles of power fluctuations surrounded Ji Ning, with Ji Ning at the center!  This circle of power contains the fluctuations of the earth, the spiritual fluctuations of trees, the fluctuations of water flow, the fluctuations of violent flames, the fluctuations of indestructible gold and stonedifferent fluctuations surround Ji Ning.

    They are chasing each other around.

    The closer you get to Ji Ning, the fluctuations gradually turn into fluctuations in time and space

    In the center that is, Ji Ning carries a terrifying destructive mood.  All fluctuations that came close to Ji Ning were swallowed up and destroyed.

    This is pure destruction!

    All energy is swallowed up by destruction, and even the chaotic universe cannot resist its destruction and swallowing.  This is a mystery that transcends the origin of destruction of the Supreme Destruction ¡®Ekon Supreme¡¯¡­ If it is truly created successfully, it will definitely be a very powerful method.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little bit worse, it¡¯s always not perfect.¡±

    Drawing lessons from the Source of Destruction, plus Ji Ning¡¯s previous accumulation of six million Chaos Epochs.  He quickly gained a lot, but it always felt like it was too deliberate.

    Tao is nature.

    Everything is so natural and perfect, this is called perfection.  If you forcefully and deliberately imitate the 'artistic conception of great destruction', you will end up missing a big level.

    "Great destruction."

    "Everything will be destroyed."

    "All energy, the five elements, yin and yang, light and darkness, time and space, etc. Everything in the entire chaotic universe can be destroyed and swallowed up. This is the great destruction."

    "I use the five elements as the foundation to absorb the mystery of yin and yang and reincarnation, so that they can evolve into pure time and space! Time and space will eventually be destroyed and swallowed up. Converged into the most primitive 'one', there is no difference between time and space."  Ji Ning pondered over it, not knowing what he still lacked in his understanding.  However, this kind of insight did make him have a deeper understanding of all Tao.

    If it is not the Great Destruction, if it can be understood, can the Five Elements be completely transformed into time and space?

    Time and space are two special energies.

    The intersection of the two there is yin and yang, there is light and darkness and there are the five elements and all things.

    "There is a lack of spirituality."

    "It lacks a natural charm." Ji Ning continued to analyze each door and pondered the connection between them.  And watch the mysterious operation of the 'source of destruction'

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s dharma body has comprehended the ¡®Sword Way of Great Destruction¡¯, and there is nothing he can do about it.  Unable to break the 'Source of Destruction', his Dharma Body can only stay here, maintaining the reversal vortex formation.

    The distant hidden cloud battlefield.

    The master emperors of the cultivator civilization are retreating steadily and have retreated to the last and most powerful formation.

    In a world of chirping birds and fragrant flowers.

    &nbsp; The man in green robe was looking up at the sky. The sky was trembling, and there were faint spatial cracks.

    "Qingzhu, is there any news?"

    "Qingzhu Sword Immortal, will the Supreme One come to save us?" Behind him is a group of Overlord Emperors, and there are still 70% of the Overlord Emperors who have survived on this battlefield!  This is because in the most dangerous places, the dominant emperors all send their own dharma bodies!  Their dharma bodies were shattered one by one, and even the dharma body of Qingzhu Sword Immortal was killed in battle!

    They have retreated here. As long as the last place is not breached, they can continue to hold on.  But once they are breached, they will be massacred.

    "Don't worry, I've already asked for help." Qingzhu Sword Immortal said.

    The other dominant emperors were waiting anxiously while maintaining the formation. The Qingzhu Sword Immortal was a disciple of the legendary 'Beiming Taoist' (the secret of Ji Ning becoming an emperor after becoming an emperor has never been made public), and he also obtained Ekong.  It is a gift from the Supreme. If the Supremes have time, they will definitely come to save you.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Qingzhu Sword Immortal¡¯s expression changed.

    "The supreme beings were too late to arrive." Qingzhu Sword Immortal glanced at the other master emperors. The expressions of these master emperors all changed. The previous look of expectation disappeared, and many of them showed signs of despair.

    "There is no other way. We can only rely on ourselves now." Qingzhu Sword Immortal said, "This 'All Realm' formation is being breached at every 'small realm'. Even if we hold on, it will only take three days at most before we are completely destroyed."  If it¡¯s shattered, then I¡¯m afraid none of us will be able to escape.¡±

    The dominant emperors present also agreed.

    "So now let's think of a way to escape." Qingzhu Sword Immortal said.

    The highest level of cultivator civilization has already issued the order.

    If you can¡¯t fight, run away!  Only one can escape!

    After all, if you die in battle, you will usually be swallowed by the soul-eating secret technique, which will only weaken your own chaotic universe!  And if you escape, it can be considered a success.

    "The Sith tribe has many detection formations, and the number of dominant emperors among them is greater than ours. We are scattered and fleeing, and there is little hope of escape." One emperor worried.

    "There is always a way." Qingzhu Sword Immortal said, "Try to deceive the Sith tribe and let them spread their strength If one of us can escape, we will be successful."

    "We can use many of the other previously abandoned array treasures in the Hidden Cloud Battlefield to contain the Sith."

    "I am best at transforming into clones. With the help of treasures, I can prevent the Sith from distinguishing our reality."

    All the masters of the emperors have their own goodness, and they are all trying to find a way.

    But they also know that they have means, and the Sith tribe also has many meansespecially the warship of the Sith tribe, which travels through time and space too fast, and its speed is comparable to the 'Qingyang Star'.  Only the Supremes can chase and kill easily.  In addition to being fast, that warship was also very good at detecting traces.

    Therefore, under the pursuit of that warship, there must be very few people who can escape in the end.

    "Qingzhu." There were four men and women beside Qingzhu Sword Immortal. One of them, a tall man in red armor, said with shame, "It's all my fault for inviting you to join us in this Qianyun battlefield. If you and Nuwa, Lord Dafeng,  If Venerable Dan and the others were on the same battlefield, this disaster would not have happened."

    The division of the battlefield.

    Generally speaking, based on geographical location, the Sixteen Domain Alliance, the different universe where Lord Dan and the others are located, etc. are all very close to each other and are divided into the same battlefield.  As the battlefield of the hometown of 'Beiming Dao Lord', that battlefield is a first-level battlefield.  Very difficult to break.

    Qingzhu came here purely to be with these friends of life and death.

    "It's nothing. If you can live and die together with your friends, there's no need to fear death." Qingzhu Sword Immortal looked at these four life-and-death friends with a smile.

    "Qingzhu." A woman in red looked at Qingzhu Sword Immortal, and suddenly reached out and held Qingzhu Sword Immortal's hand.

    The Qingzhu Sword Immortal showed joy and excitement, and looked at the woman in red: "Hong Xi."

    This woman is also the reason why Qingzhu Sword Fairy is willing to come to this battlefield. He has been pursuing this 'Lord Hong Xi' for a long time, but Lord Hong Xi has always been worried. At this moment, Lord Hong Xi takes the initiative to hold his hand, and it is obvious that he has truly accepted him.  .

    "Hahaha Even if you die, so what?" Qingzhu Sword Immortal smiled, but was extremely excited and happy.

    On Monday, Tomato asks for a recommendation vote that everyone can have~~~~

    *(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 6 Fangs (Part 1)

    Hong Xi also smiled, knowing that the chance of survival this time was very low. She put aside all the worries in her heart and just wanted to obey her heart.

    ¡°Congratulations Qingzhu, congratulations sister Hongxi.¡± Another female master smiled.

    "Congratulations. In the face of such a catastrophe, there is still such a happy event. I will celebrate it again after I leave safely." The burly man also said with a smile.

    "We must celebrate."

    Even some of the other dominant emperors nearby also agreed.

    ??Everyone is also enjoying the hardships. In fact, they all understand that only a handful of their large group of dominant emperors can survive. If they are unlucky, the whole army may be annihilated!  After half an hour of discussion, Qingzhu Sword Fairy and his large group of master emperors finally decided on a retreat and escape plan. The escape was divided into a total of fifty-nine squads.

    Spread out and run away to have a better chance of survival.

    Gathering together will only be ended by one pot.

    "Everyone." Qingzhu Sword Immortal glanced at all the dominant emperors present, "The plan has been decided, then we will act according to the plan! I also hope that after this catastrophe, we can get together again."

    "Together again."

    "Together again."

    "Together again."

    The large group of dominating emperors around them roared in unison, each with a desire for life and decided to fight for the last time.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Qianyun battlefield, in the central formation of the ¡®World of All Things¡¯.

    The majestic warship is suspended, and there are a large number of Sith master emperors in front of it, controlling many treasures, and frantically attacking a huge spherical formation 'World of All Things' in front.

    Suddenly, streams of power flew out from the depths of the world of all things, either dark mist, rumbling thunder and lightning, or condensed streams of light A large number of powers counterattacked at the same time, causing the Sith tribe to be suppressed in an instant.

    "They are making their final struggle, haha, if they continue to attack, they will be finished soon." Inside the majestic warship.  This time the leader of the Sith tribe used the warship to explore all the situations and was very confident.

    But then his expression changed.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoosh¡­¡±

    Countless figures flew out of the world of all things and fled in all directions.

    "They are running away. There are so many figures. Which ones are real?"

    "I can't identify it."

    "Captain, which ones are true?" A large number of Sith tribesmen fighting in the outside world are waiting for orders.

    "Are they going to escape?" The leader of the Sith clan touched the long beard at the corner of his mouth. This majestic warship can be spotted even by the Supreme when it approaches. Its detection ability can be imagined, and it was locked out of countless figures almost instantly.  Real figure.

    "They are divided into fifty-nine teams in total, and the largest team has three people. Many of them are just one person. They are scattered in different directionsI am giving orders now." The Sith leader immediately began to give orders, and the fifty-nine people were ordered.  The teams were assigned to the Sith warriors under their command.  Their warship is an elite team, and there are an exceptionally large number of rulers.

    ¡°Chase them separately and don¡¯t let anyone go.¡± The leader of the Sith clan ordered.

    "yes."

    ¡­¡­

    "Escape." A green-robed emperor was running away in panic.

    "My strength is too weak. If I escape through time and space, even the master of the Sith clan will have trouble escaping. I, a little emperor, have no hope." The green-robed emperor knew this very well. "After all, this hidden cloud battlefield is  It is a battlefield we have spent a lot of money to set up. Many formations are very powerful, but many places have been abandoned. If I hide in them, they may not be able to find me."

    With the help of formations left over from the Qianyun battlefield.  First, hang on for a while, and then escape from a long distance after getting rid of the pursuing Sith tribe.

    "Huh."

    The green-robed emperor quietly hid in a formation, and he could easily control this huge formation.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish.¡± Three figures appeared at the same time.  It was the three black-clothed emperors of the Sith tribe who knew that the target of escape was only ordinary emperors, so the Sith tribe just sent three black humanoid creatures After all, each of them had strength comparable to that of the master.  It's pretty easy to hunt down.

    "Escape into the formation?" The three black-clothed emperors looked at each other.

    "Completely seal off the perimeter of the formation. You two go in and hunt down, while I watch outside." One of the emperors in black said.

    "good."

    "Go in."

    Only half an hour later.

    The green-robed emperor who fled in panic within the formation was slapped by a black humanoid creature in despair.Kneaded into powder!

    ¡­¡­

    "Run away." The two masters fled in panic. After traveling through time and space more than ten times, they were about to be caught up. Only then did they take out a realm spaceship.

    "Let's go." The two masters drove the domain flying boat and fled quickly.

    "There is a territorial flying boat, and we can't catch up with it."

    A Sith team chasing behind them stopped and reported back at the same time.

    Just a moment

    "The speed of the territorial airship is fast, and we have hope of escaping."

    "We will definitely be able to escape." The two masters held on to hope, but suddenly the realm flying boat could no longer tear apart time and space.

    "Huh?" The two of them looked outside. A huge and majestic black warship appeared outside. The warship suppressed the surrounding time and space. This warship was painstakingly refined by the leaders of the Sith tribe. Even Ji Ning and the others  The supreme-level combat power has to fly slowly when approaching this warship, and cannot travel through time and space.  You can see its power.

    "It's over." The two of them looked at each other with despair.

    Boom!  boom!

    Without hesitation, the two of them turned into two huge light groups, and their power surged in the realm flying boat. They both chose to self-destruct!  Because the further away from the Sith clan, the greater the chance of escape of the true spirit fragments in the event of self-explosion.

    The Supreme Practitioner Civilization has long ago ordered

    As long as you self-destruct, even the master will be resurrected in the future!

    In the eyes of the Supreme and others, they cannot resurrect the master who died in the void.  But in the future, if our side succeeds in giving birth to the controller of the Chaos Universe, he should be able to be resurrected!  And from the memories of the Sith prisoners, we learned that even if they died in battle, they could be resurrected.  Not to mention them, even the 'Lord who died in battle' can be resurrected, but the cost is very high, and generally without great merit, there will be no such benefits.

    "Huh~~~" The warship emitted an invisible force of swallowing, and the realm spaceship was swallowed and flew over without any resistance, and was sucked into the huge hole at the bottom of the warship.  Follow the hole in the bottom of the warship to close.

    "They self-destructed as soon as they were discovered. Damn it, I'm afraid most of their true spirit fragments escaped. Go back." The black warship instantly traveled through time and space and returned to the Hidden Cloud battlefield. It only took a breath to track and solve the problem.  That territorial flying boat.

    ¡­¡­

    "I can't escape, but the damned Sith tribe will never try to devour my true spirit." A slim woman with a curved head roared angrily.

    Boom!

    Turned into a ball of light.

    ¡­¡­

    Self-destruct, self-destruct, kill

    Some were killed before it was too late, some were killed after hesitating, and most of those who escaped chose to self-destruct when they realized they could not escape.

    ¡­¡­

    Qingzhu Sword Immortal and Master Hong Xi ran away together, while the other friends were completely separated.  After all, if a group of friends run away together, no one will be able to escape.

    Lord Hong Xi was looking at Qingzhu beside him with a smile, and Qingzhu was leading her to escape with all his strength.

    "Keep watching what I am doing." Qingzhu Sword Immortal joked with a smile.

    Although they are being hunted, they are both very relaxed.

    "It's nothing." Master Hong Xi smiled, "I suddenly felt very happy. Even if we can't escape, it's okay to die together."

    "What are you talking about? You can definitely escape, don't worry." Qingzhu Sword Immortal ran away with all his strength.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A star fortress appeared in the rear, and a voice came from the star fortress: "You must be the leader of this Qianyun battlefield. You have caused us a lot of trouble before. Stop struggling. You can't escape."

    Qingzhu Sword Immortal¡¯s face changed slightly, he was most worried about this.

    He is the strongest in the entire Qianyun battlefield. When his Dharma body fought against the Sith clan before, he made the Sith clan pay a heavy price.  This escape the Sith tribe really focused on him and dispatched a star fortress.  The star fortress travels through time and space much faster than the spacecraft in the realm.

    "Hong Xi, please remember to refine the magic weapon I gave you before. It is a treasure that can be used to escape through time and space." Qingzhu Sword Immortal Lian sent a message to ask, "I'll stop them first, and you run away first. They're far away."  Just use the treasure I gave youwith the help of that treasure, you can escape quickly. As long as you are not discovered by the warship for ten breaths, the warship will never find any trace of you."

    "No" Lord Hong Xi became anxious, "What about you, are you looking for death?"

    xx(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address? 

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 7 Fangs (Part 2)

    Hong Xi can cultivate and become a master, and her Taoist heart is extraordinary. She has given up her scruples and became a Taoist couple with the Green Bamboo Sword Immortal. How can she be afraid of death?

    "If we delay any longer, none of us will be able to escape." Qingzhu Sword Immortal said urgently, "Hong Xi, your strength cannot stop them at all. Only I can stop them! Don't worry, I will do my best after you escape."  Escape If I can't escape, I will also choose to self-destruct. Let me tell you a secret, you must not let it out. My master Beiming has succeeded in the immortal soul and the Tao, and his strength is comparable to that of the Supreme. I only want the fragments of the true soul to remain.  , I will definitely be resurrected in the future.¡±

    Lord Hongxi was surprised.

    ???????????? The legendary ¡®Northern Ming Dao Lord¡¯ actually succeeded in uniting the Tao with his true spirit and immortality?

    "Even if I self-destruct, I will definitely be resurrected in the future." Qingzhu Sword Immortal urged, "And with my methods, there is still hope of escaping alone. You hurry up! If you die, what's the point of me living alone?  "

    "Okay." Master Hong Xi no longer hesitated. After all, she was much weaker, and it would be difficult for her to have fragments of her true spirit left.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Lord Hong Xi turned around and left. After leaving the time and space suppression area in the distance, he glanced behind him and saw that the Green Bamboo Sword Immortal was already at war with the Sith tribe.

    "We will definitely be together." Master Hong Xi gritted his teeth and immediately left through time and space.

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    The Green Bamboo Sword Immortal was in a happy mood at the moment. There were nine leaf-shaped treasures suspended around him. His Taoist heart was perfect, and the power he unleashed was even more amazing. With the help of these treasures every blow he made was comparable to that of the Blazing Sun Realm.  host.

    "Boom~~~" The two sides fought.

    "The leader of the practitioners on this battlefield is really powerful. If he is so powerful, he must have perfected his Taoist heart."

    "All the natives in this chaotic universe have a perfect Taoist heart. I am afraid that they are also the top peerless geniuses among the natives." The Sith controlled the fortress and attacked furiously. Although they had the upper hand, they were about to win.  But I just can¡¯t win!  This is also the intention of Qingzhu Sword Immortal to make these pursuers feel that there is hope of killing them, so they will not rush to report.

    Fighting for more than ten breaths.

    "This cultivator leader is really difficult to deal with. Hurry up and report. We want to kill him, but we don't know how long we will have to fight for! Hurry up and report so that we can continue to hunt down the female cultivator." Based on the exploration of the warship  With this method, one can explore almost an entire domain in an instant!  Even if you escape with the help of the 'realm flying boat', you will be discovered by following the traces, so it is really difficult to escape the pursuit.

    "It's been more than ten breaths, Hong Xi should have escaped." Qingzhu Sword Immortal was relieved. He told Hong Xi that as long as the fragments of his true spirit remained, Ji Ning would definitely resurrect him in the future.  But in fact, Qingzhu Sword Immortal knew a lot about this war.  Knowing that this is the last chance for the Sith tribe, they will definitely fight like crazy.

    In this battle, my master Ji Ning may also die.  If Ji Ning dies, there is really no guarantee that he, the Green Bamboo Sword Immortal, will be resurrected.

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡± Suddenly, space-time fluctuations occurred. A majestic and huge warship appeared, and the surrounding space-time was suppressed again.

    "Not good." Qingzhu Sword Immortal's expression changed.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Nine leaf-like treasures surrounded the Green Bamboo Sword Immortal, enveloping him and turning into a flow, quickly flying away into the distance.  The speed is terrifying.

    "Want to escape?" The Sith clan members were about to take action immediately.

    "Boom!"

    The Green Bamboo Sword Immortal, who was fleeing rapidly in the distance, suddenly turned into a huge ball of light and exploded.

    Even though he blew himself up, he remained calm with a smile on his face.

    It¡¯s worth it.  If your loved one can live, it's worth it.

    "He blew himself up again, have the fragments of his true spirit been swallowed up?"

    "It should only swallow a part. Almost all of these cultivators and natives choose to self-destruct. They self-destructed all the way away, and most of them only swallowed a part."

    "Hurry up and chase him, he also has a female companion."

    The Sith tribesmen killed the Qingzhu Sword Immortal Queen.  He immediately chased Master Hong Xi, but no matter how hard he chased, he could not find any trace of Master Hong Xi.

    ¡­¡­

    "Buzz."

    This is a colorful ring-shaped treasure that can easily tear apart time and space and travel over long distances. Its speed is no less than that of Qingyang Star, and it is more concealed. As long as ten breaths of time, all traces cannot be detected. It was originally the escape treasure of Qingzhu Sword Immortal.  After all, Qingzhu Sword Immortal has been practicing for a short time and has a perfect Taoist heart. He is a genius that the entire cultivator civilization attaches great importance to, and he is expected to become a supreme being.

    This was also a treasure given before the war, but Qingzhu Sword Immortal gave it to Lord Hong Xi.

    "No" Lord Hong Xi was escaping. Suddenly she turned her head and looked behind her. She could vaguely feel through cause and effectthe most important thing in her life.That person was dead, and cause and effect could no longer entangle him. The feeling of emptiness made Hong Xi's heart clot, and tears could not help but flow down from his eyes.

    "Qingzhu, you said you could escape, you could escape." Master Hong Xi's eyes were blurred with tears, "He will definitely be resurrected. He is a disciple of Senior Beiming, so he will definitely be resurrected."

    The entire Qianyun battlefield.

    In the end, only one Lord Hongxi survived, and all the others died in the battle.

    Ji Ning walked in the endless darkness, looking for the Sith tribe and killing the Sith tribe.

    Suddenly his expression changed and his heart trembled.

    Turning around to look in the direction of Qianyun battlefield: "Qingzhu!"

    Through causal induction, Ji Ning could sense that his disciple had disappeared and disappeared into the chaotic universe. Apparently, his true spirit had been extinguished and died.

    "You can't escape even with Qingzhu's strength?" Ji Ning was in pain. If Qingzhu Sword Immortal escaped alone, there was still a 30 to 40% chance of escaping, but he gave all his hope to Lord Hong Xi, who took the initiative to intercept and delay  enemy.

    "The Sith tribe!" Ji Ning couldn't care less about his grief, all he had was determination.

    He understands that this is a war.

    A war that determines the fate of two civilizations!  There are many, many emperors who have died this time, and Qingzhu is just one of them.

    "Kill!" Ji Ning understood that all he could do was kill as many Sith tribesmen as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    As time goes by, the war becomes more and more fierce.

    In the blink of an eye, this crazy fierce battle has been going on for four years. The Sith tribe was crazy from the beginning, but became weaker in the later stage, and even attacked various battlefields and became increasingly weak.

    After all, for four years, Ji Ning and his group of thirteen supreme-level combatants have been killing. They have killed too many Sith clans, and they should kill them to a certain extent.  The threat posed by the dominant emperors of the Sith clan to various battlefields is already very low.

    "Let's all die."

    Supreme Ekon came to a battlefield and escaped directly into the majestic warship.

    "Death, death, death." The Supreme Ekon is the Supreme Destruction, with endless power and might. A large number of dominant emperors in the warship were slaughtered.

    At this moment, Supreme Ekong¡¯s expression changed.

    He immediately used his escape technique to get out of the warship, but saw that the outside world had undergone tremendous changes.

    A huge temple appeared in the void. The temple square was extremely large, and the warship only occupied a part of the square.  The entire temple is vastat the seven corners of the temple square.  There is a small temple respectively. There is a figure sitting cross-legged in the small temple. You can tell from the breath that they are all Sith Lords.

    "The Sith Lord finally appeared, and there were seven of them!" Supreme Ekon's face changed. He felt a huge crisis, a crisis of death!

    This huge temple is entirely possible to kill him!

    "Supreme Ekon, you can't escape."

    "Prepare to die."

    The seven Sith Lords all had madness in their eyes.  They are very aware of the Supreme's strength, so naturally all plans are very thorough.

    ¡­¡­

    at the same time.

    Ji Ning and the other five Supremes also received a message from Supreme Ekon. Four years after the war broke out, the Sith Lords finally appeared!

    The Sith tribe finally showed their fangs!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Known about the last war.  The Supremes also encountered some crises. They didn't even dare to attack the Sith tribe's lair, they just blocked it from the outside!  Like the 'strange life like a big tree' that wanted to kill Ji Ning, it took a lot of time for Hongran Supreme and Tapir Valley Supreme to join forces to kill it It was just a very common force under the Sith clan.  .

    It can be seen from the Nest of Destruction that the Sith tribe definitely has terrible power.  Can threaten the power of the Supreme.

    If the Supreme is really invincible!  Ji Ning and the others simply took all the dominant emperors into the cave. If the seven of them were together, wouldn't the war be won?

    But actually.  The Supreme is not invincible, and Ji Ning and the others also know that they may die.  Therefore, the dominant emperors are completely dispersed, so that at least they will not be "one pot"!  Even if the cultivator civilization suffers some losses, it can still have the capital to turn around!

    "After four years of killing, the dominant emperors of the Sith tribe no longer pose much of a threat. The Sith tribe is finally about to begin the final decisive battle." Supreme Hongran said, "This is the last war of our entire civilization!  As long as we win this war, we will become stronger quickly in the future, and we will no longer be afraid of outsiders, and we can truly be at ease But all of this must be won by winning this war.war.  "

    "This is our last war."

    "Let's fight."

    "If you win, you will never have worries. If you lose, it will be difficult to turn over."

    Ji Ning and the six supreme beings all understand this.

    They all have an unprecedented fighting spirit in their hearts, and they all have an unshakable will to fight!  war!  war!

    The weak master emperors of the Sith clan are no longer a threat, and the Sith clan lords have already appeared.

    The final battle!

    "If we win, Senior Sister Yu Wei and all my friends and disciples will be resurrected. But if we fail, it will all be over. Even my father, mother, Mingyue, and master will be dead one by one, and the entire cultivator civilization will be destroyed."

    "The war that determines the fate of all things truly begins now."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes burned with terrifying fighting spirit.

    ¡­¡­

    notify!  Important notice!

    After more than a year of hard research and development, the online game "The Wilderness" has finally been successful, and the official public beta has started today!  This is a game completely based on a novel. This is a computer game. Playing on a computer will naturally make it more dazzling and beautiful. Tomato has been trying it out for nearly a month, and I am very happy. Now I have entered Fangcun Mountain. Please join me.  Under the disciples of Patriarch Bodhi!  I also had a discussion with Sun Wukong~~~

    Haha, in the game, you participate in the Golden Sword Ceremony in Xifu City, go to Winged Snake Lake to fight the Winged Snake, and even enter the Black and White Academy and meet Senior Sister Jiulian and Senior Sister Yu Wei. It is completely based on the novel. The two senior sisters are still very beautiful~  ~~

    Today¡¯s official open beta, Tomato has already entered.

    Genuine game address: *m (remove the *)

    In fact, the website address is the Chinese pinyin of "Youzhai"

    *(To be continued)

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 8 The Vast Temple

    "How is it, Ekon, how powerful is that Sith temple?" Ji Ning and the other six are worried about Supreme Ekon. After all, the Sith Lords may have extraordinary means when they finally show up, and the most important thing is to be trapped.  The Supreme Ekon is the deity!  If it was the Dharmakaya that was trapped, Ji Ning and the others wouldn't be so worried or anxious.  ;

    When the deity dies, the Dharmakaya will also die with him.

    "And if the Dharmakaya dies, it will take several years to refine another one. As long as the time acceleration is maintained, one can actually be refined in ten and a half days in outside time. Of course, it is considered good to have five achievements in strength.  In the final collision with the Sith tribe, the impact of a 10% or 20% reduction in strength will be very large.

    "I can't see it, I can't see it." Supreme Ekon quickly sent a message, "Just now I saw the seven Sith Lords in seven small temples, but following them activated the power of the entire temple  The scene changed, and I was trapped in a large formation. I was walking in a passage, and I couldn't get out no matter how I walked. I couldn't find any mystery of this formation, and I couldn't bear to understand it at all."

    "Formation?" Ji Ning, Hongran, Tianshi, Tapir Gu, Emperor Shi, and Bolin were all shocked.

    This formation is too powerful to allow even a supreme being to find any secrets. At least Ekon cannot escape at all, and can only face horrific attacks from the Sith clan again and again.

    "When it comes to formations, Beiming and I have some advantages. I am closer Ekong, please protect yourself carefully. My dharma body will go quickly and we will arrive in twelve days!" Supreme Hongran sent a message to crack the formation.  There is no difference between Dharma, Dharmakaya and the deity.

    "Okay, come quickly, I'm trapped in the formation, and I can't even find the enemy." Supreme Ekon was also anxious.

    Supreme Ekon looked ahead.

    Ahead is a corridor just over ten feet wide with no end in sight.

    No matter how you go, you won¡¯t reach the end!

    As for the corridor wall, Supreme Ekon had already tried to 'break the spell with force', but it was obvious that the seven Sith Lords had joined forces to use the formation cast by this temple.  It simply cannot be broken by force.

    "I'm afraid trapping me is just the first step. A killing move will come soon." Supreme Ekon showed six arms, three of which were holding a diamond-shaped shield, and the other three were holding knives, swords,  Long shuttle.  As the 'Supreme Destruction', he is good at many weapons, but it is rare that he is forced to take out his shield.

    "Twelve days, you have to hold on for at least twelve days." Supreme Ekon's eyes were calm and he was always on guard.

    Ji Ning has also been worried about the situation with Supreme Ekong, but it is already a good idea for Supreme Hongran to go there!  Although he created the 'Sword Formation'.  But Supreme Hongran has spent endless years pondering the weapons of the Sith tribe and pondering various formation layouts. In terms of formation level, he is no less than Ji Ning. He is even better at deciphering the many methods of the Sith tribe.

    Last time, Supreme Hongran didn¡¯t even enter the Nest of Destruction, so he created the ¡®Reversal Whirlpool Formation¡¯ based on the information provided by Ji Ning and others.

    Although these supreme beings are best at their respective ¡®Origins of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯, they are also good at other aspects.

    For example, Supreme Bolin, although he has never been able to realize the ¡®origin of all the ways of life and death¡¯.  But his achievements in life and death have far exceeded the realm of domination even Ji Ning can't match it.

    In addition to being the ¡®origin of cause and effect¡¯, Supreme Hongran is also good at refining and cracking many terrible magic weapons.

    ¡­¡­

    On the fifth day when Ekon Supreme was trapped.

    "Huh, almost. Everyone, I almost died just now." Supreme Ekon sent a message to Ji Ning and the others, "Fortunately, I am good at fighting and tried my best to resist. I managed to withstand the continuous impact My body was forced to become immortal.  During the battle, more than half of the strength in my body was consumed. Haha, it was just a little bit close. I got over it."

    Ji Ning and the others all became anxious.

    This is only the fifth day, and it will take twelve days for Hongran Supreme to arrive!  What kind of terrifying attack is this that can consume more than half of a Supreme's body strength in a very short period of time?  The Supremes claim to have endless power, just because they replenish it quickly.

    "Be careful and hold on." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme said urgently.

    "Haha, fortunately it's me, Tianshi. If you come, I'm afraid you won't be able to withstand the terrible impact due to your strength, and your body will be annihilated." Supreme Ekon joked, "You don't have to worry, I have already  After carrying it, I am the Supreme, and the power I consume will be replenished very quickly."

    "What attack is so powerful?" Ji Ning asked during the summons.

    "It's powerful, but it's actually very stupid. If it were in the void, I could easily block it. But now I'm trapped in this formation, and I can only move forward in this corridor This attack  It is a large square light cyan seal. This seal perfectly fits the corridor.The Buddha is one, coming from the front. I can't even hide, so I can only hold on. The seal itself is extremely mysterious, and the power inside breaks out again and again. There are 352 consecutive attacks, and finally the power is so powerful.  It can dissipate, and the big seal also dissipates. My body has turned into an immortal body so that I can try my best to get rid of this terrible force of extinction. If I can't stop it, I will definitely be crushed into powder, my true spirit will be annihilated, and my body will die.  "

    Ji Ning frowned upon hearing this.

    It¡¯s just a big seal, a frontal attack!  But because he was trapped in that corridor, he had no way to hide and was forced to block it.

    Trapped within the formation, Supreme Ekon is a target!

    "If three or four big seals come in a row, I will definitely die." Supreme Ekon said again.

    "Don't worry too much." Supreme Hongran sent a message, "The Sith are different from us. When they come to us, they are rejected. Their energy is not like our endless supply. They forcefully replenish their strength from the outside world.  It's very slow, and some treasures are prepared as energy sources. They want to perform a big killing move and the power consumed is so huge, the price is very high. I'm afraid that big seal has already reached a certain limit.  It¡¯s unlikely that there will be three or four big seals in a row. If they could do it, they would have attacked continuously.¡±

    "Haha, it's not that easy to kill a Supreme." Supreme Ekon smiled.

    for the rest of the time.

    The Sith tribe did use different methods to deal with Ekon Supreme again and again.

    "These methods are either frontal crushing like a big seal, or they are feminine, or weird The only ones who really feel the danger of death are the big seal and the attack of a weird tentacle.

    On the twelfth day, the Dharma Body of Supreme Hongran finally arrived.

    It cannot be forcibly broken from the outside world, and Hongran's Supreme Dharma Body can only rush into this vast temple.

    "Quickly report, we have trapped two supreme-level combatants, one of whom is the original self of Supreme Ekon! As long as we kill them, it will be equivalent to destroying three supreme-level combatants. Our temple is mainly for trapping  The enemy is still weak to kill them. Hurry up and report and dispatch your forces to kill them." The seven Lords who controlled this vast temple were all excited.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others are still rushing to various places, continuing to kill the Sith clan's dominant emperors.

    Although the situation on the battlefields throughout the chaotic universe has improved, and the rulers of the cultivator civilization are relatively relaxed, there are still some powerful Sith warships.

    The fifth day when Supreme Dharmakaya Hongran and Supreme Ekong come together.

    "die."

    Ji Ning discovered a huge black warship. The black warship suppressed time and space. However, Ji Ning turned into wind and thunder and quickly rushed towards the warship, intending to escape into it and kill the Sith tribe.

    "No, it's the supreme practitioner."

    "Run away quickly."

    These Sith Lords and Emperors are an elite team. If they can survive until now, they have already made great achievements and conquered three cultivator battlefields.

    Whoosh.

    Instantly escaping into the warship, Ji Ning showed no mercy to these Sith tribe's great contributors. They had great merit because they killed enough of their own rulers.

    "Die." The mighty mental fluctuations swept away instantly, and a large number of Sith tribesmen died.

    Suddenly Ji Ning's expression changed.

    Lian escaped from this warship.

    The outside world has changed, turning into a huge and vast temple. This is a gray-white temple. There are eight pillars on the edge of the temple square. On each pillar, there is a figure sitting cross-legged. Although the powerful aura is not as strong as Ji's.  Ning, but Ji Ning can recognize it at a glance, this is the Lord of the Sith Tribe!  A total of eight people!

    "You supreme cultivators are killing people everywhere. According to inference, there are a total of thirteen supreme-level combatants! Counting the one in the Nest of Destruction, there are a total of fourteen supreme-level combatants." The far edge  The tall and thin Sith Lord sitting on one of the eight pillars looked at Ji Ning who was shining brightly, "One is the deity, the other is the dharma body you should have seven supremes! In addition to the ones we already know,  Out of the six, who is this seventh one? Is it the newly promoted Supreme, or the Northern Ming Emperor whose true spirit is immortal?"

    ******

    There is another chapter tonight.

    ? **(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Qidian mobile game "Swallowing Starry Sky" will be available on the app in China on June 26th. Come and participate in the event to win the local gold real prize!

    Game official website address:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 9 Iyer¡¯s Response

    The Sith Lords sitting on the eight pillars were all observing the radiant figure, but they could not see its true appearance clearly.

    Who is the seventh leader of the cultivator civilization?

    Is he the new Supreme?  Or Emperor Beiming?

    The Sith are very concerned about this, and even Iyer has always wanted to find out about it.  They would rather the civilization of cultivators have one more Supreme Being, than hope that the Beiming Dao Lord can become an emperor with his "true spirit immortal"!  Because those who can defy the heavens and create the method of immortality of true souls are too great a threat to the Sith tribe.  Who knows when he will break through to the ¡®ultimate supreme¡¯ in desperate situations?

    "What do you think?" Ji Ning laughed and turned into a stream of light and flew away into the distance.

    The moment Ji Ning just moved

    This vast gray-white temple also burst out with mighty power in an instant. Incited by the eight Sith Lords, time and space changed for a moment. Ji Ning felt that the scene in front of him changed and turned into a magnificent temple.  In the palace, there were white clouds in the sky and the fragrance of flowers filled the air. Ji Ning was inside, but he had a strange smile on his face.

    "Illusion formation?" Ji Ning muttered secretly, "It's really a joke to play with illusions in front of mental practitioners."

    Ji Ning is both a practitioner of mind power and a master of formations. With the help of mind power, he easily discovered some of the mysteries behind the formation.

    Although he was fully confident, Ji Ning still showed himself very cautiously with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    "break."

    The sword light drew out lightly.

    Very gently, as if a knife had cut through tofu, easily cutting open the beautiful illusion world in front of you. This seemingly extremely powerful illusion formation was just broken!  At the same time, Ji Ning also turned into a bolt of wind and thunder sword light and quickly flew away into the distance.

    "Haha, it's amazing. He broke the illusion so easily. Among the six known supreme beings in the cultivator civilization, the Emperor Stone Supreme who is the 'source of all illusions' can be so easy. But the Emperor Stone Supreme is so far away from here.  It's still very far away You are definitely not the Supreme Emperor Stone, I'm afraid you will be the Emperor of Beiming at eighty percent." An old voice sounded.

    "Emperor Beiming, we used illusions to confirm your identity. Do you think you can escape so easily?"

    "Emperor Beiming, please die."

    "seal up!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This huge gray-white temple square suddenly rotated, the edges quickly bulged upwards, and the center was concave. Ning turned into a wind and thunder sword and tried to escapebut in just the blink of an eye, the entire gray-white palace had changed drastically.  A hemispherical prison appeared on the square, completely covering the Emperor Beiming inside.

    Completely trapped, Ji Ning looked at the tightly sealed passage around him, stretched out his hand to touch the wall, and relied on his escape technique to sense it carefully.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning frowned.

    "Another time-space formation ban?" Ji Ning's mind moved, and he passed through this layer of wall and escaped outside the wall.

    The outside world is a void.

    There are small space-times in the void. The large ones are hundreds of millions of miles in scope, and the small ones are tens of thousands of miles in scope.  Countless time and space constitute a very complicated blockade formation!  This time and space blockade.  Even if you want to escape, you can't escape. You have to break the formation to get out.

    "Time and space blockade?" Ji Ning had a headache. The countless time and space inside the Nest of Destruction formed a complicated formation, but that formation was mainly to swallow the power of the chaotic universe!  Its power in confusing and trapping enemies is average.  But there are countless time and spaces in front of me.  The purpose of their existence is to trap the enemy.

    "Time and space are destroyed!" Ji Ning had three heads and six arms, and the six sword lights spread out in a mighty manner, sweeping away with the sword of time and space.

    Time and space are shattered one by one.

    But time and space will soon be born again

    "It can't be broken by force. We must decipher the secret of this formation." Ji Ning thought.

    ¡­¡­

    The eight Sith Lords sitting cross-legged on the pillars looked at each other from a distance.  They could all detect Ji Ning's every move inside.

    "The matter of Emperor Beiming is extremely important and must be reported immediately." One of the Lords spoke.

    "good."

    A man with long black hair nodded, and at the same time, a silver-white array appeared out of thin air in front of him.  There are three layers of rings on the array disk. The rings rotate slowly, and a misty light pillar gradually forms above the array disk. A blurry figure also forms in the misty light column. After a breath, the blurry figure is completely solidified.  It was the tall gray-robed Iyer. Iyer was sitting on the throne with his eyes closed, and then he slowly opened them.

    "The great Iyer." The man with long black hair sat cross-legged, still bending over.

    &nbsp; "What's the matter?" Iyer looked down at him from the throne.

    "The eight of us who control the temple have trapped a cultivator with supreme combat power! We suspect it is the mysterious seventh cultivator leader We first cast an illusion formation, but he was able to break it instantly. We guessed that it was 80%  Maybe he is the Northern Ming Emperor." The man with long black hair said respectfully, "This matter is of great importance, we dare not hesitate."

    "Emperor Beiming?" No matter how calm Iyer was, his eyes erupted with frightening light at this moment.

    The variable he is most worried about!

    ¡°Iyer is so well prepared for this war!  The previous large number of Sith Lords and Emperors were constantly attacking, but they were all cannon fodder. No matter how many people died, Iyer would not feel sorry for them.  Because if you die, you will die and it will have no effect on him.  As long as you kill the cultivator and dominate the emperor, it will be considered a success!  It is not until now that the Sith Lord is dispatched that the decisive battle begins.

    If there were no Emperor Beiming, Iyer would be 99% sure of winning!  This is the confidence of Iyer who has been dormant for so long and has not even appeared in the last war.

    Being able to tolerate it so well once it breaks out, it will be amazing.

    But Emperor Beiming worries Iyer.

    Because all the ways failed, they can also create the method of ¡®True Spiritual¡±  This can already be seen how powerful Ji Ning's talent!  Now that he has become the Emperor of Beiming, as long as he takes one more step he will be the supreme master of the ultimate way!  The ultimate supreme being, in the chaotic universe of his own home, will be absolutely invincible.

    "80% chance it's him?" Iyer whispered softly, "Very good, then he will be my first target! You trap him at all costs, and when I get there, I will rush over as quickly as possible.  , personally take action to kill the Beiming Emperor."

    "Do it personally?" The man with long black hair was also surprised.

    Since entering this chaotic universe and the war between cultivators¡¯ civilization, Iyer has never made a move.

    They know very well how powerful Iyer is, although they are unable to mobilize the power of Tao in this chaotic universe and are rejected.  But Yiyer has prepared an absolute killer move for this war. If Yiyer takes action, in their opinion, he should be able to kill the Beiming Emperor 100% of the time.

    "Yes, we will definitely try our best to trap this Northern Ming Emperor." The man with long black hair said.

    "Well, I'll come right now."

    Immediately, the misty light pillar dissipated, and in the dissipated light pillar, Iyer could be vaguely seen standing up from the throne.

    ¡°Whether this seventh cultivator leaderis actually the Northern Ming Emperor, Iyer is not sure.

    If it weren¡¯t for Emperor Beiming, killing a cultivator supreme would not be bad.

    If so, it is even more necessary to kill!

    So in order to avoid any accidents, Iyer decided to set out to solve this 'variable' personally.

    Looking at the countless time and space floating around.

    Ji Ning just glanced at it and realized that it might not be possible to decipher it for a while, so he immediately summoned the other six people.

    "Everyone, I am also trapped in a temple of the Sith tribe, controlled by eight Sith lords." Ji Ning sent a message through the supreme letter talisman, "Now I am trapped in a space-time formation. I have to break it. I'm afraid  It takes some time.¡±

    "What, Beiming, are you trapped too?"

    "Beiming, I'm close to you, I'm here to help you." Emperor Stone Supreme said.

    "No need, I am quite good at time and space, and I am also good at formations I am the best at cracking this time and space formation." Ji Ning sent a message, "You don't have to worry too much about me, I will concentrate on cracking it later  I am telling you to remind you to be careful! Ekon and I were both trapped one after another. I am afraid that there are other teams of Sith Lords from the Sith tribe. You must not be trapped again.  "

    "Um."

    The other six supreme beings all felt pressured.

    Ekon is trapped in the temple controlled by the seven Lords.  Ji Ning was trapped by another gray-white temple.  The number of Sith Lords is probably more than this.

    The online game Wilderness is very popular after its public beta yesterday. However, Tomato reminds everyone that playing games is a kind of relaxation and leisure. You can have fun without spending money. Everything must be within your ability.  I believe those who played yesterday must have entered the 'Black and White Academy'. I saw Jiulian and Yu Wei. They are such beautiful women. They are drooling. Haha, I think Jiulian and Yu Wei are quite beautiful in the game. Everyone  What do you think?

    By the way, many Wild Age games on Baidu are fake. This is the real address:.  (The website address is the Chinese pinyin of ¡®Youzhai¡¯)

    If you want to try it out for leisure, you can go and experience the game world of Wild Age.

    *(To be continued)

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 10 Eighty-two Days

    "From now on, Tianshi, Tapir Gu, Bolin, and Emperor Shi, the five of us are no longer allowed to deal with the Sith warships. **" Supreme Hongran sent a message, "Everywhere in the civilization of our practitioners  The battlefield has become relatively easy. Killing those Sith rulers is not that important! Our Dharma Bodies can just deal with it, and I must not take any risks."

    "Yes, I am not moving. Now Beiming and Ekong have been trapped. If two or three more are trapped, we will probably lose this war." Supreme Heavenly Eclipse also sent a message.

    "Beiming, be careful yourself." Tapir Gu also said.

    "Crack it as soon as possible, otherwise changes will occur if it's too late." Paulin Supreme said.

    Everyone understands that the longer you are trapped, the more dangerous it becomes. For example, if Ji Ning is trapped inside that gray-white temple, even if he can save his life through powerful means, the Sith tribe will definitely dispatch other people who can threaten Ji Ning.  The power comes to support!  So the longer time passes, the worse the situation will become.  Must escape as soon as possible.

    "If you need our help, just ask." Tianshi Supreme also said, "Among us, your life is the most important."

    "I understand." Ji Ning also understood that their life and death were not only their own business, but also the business of the entire civilization and the entire chaotic universe.

    Looking at the vast void in front of you, countless time and space form a complex formation.

    Ji Ning, dressed in white, stood in the void, with time and space floating and changing around him.

    Ji Ning watched as he maintained a hundredfold acceleration of time, constantly thinking about and figuring out the great space-time formation in front of him.

    ******

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing

    In the endless dark void, a space-time rift opened, and a tall man in gray robe walked barefoot out of the space crack. His gentle eyes seemed to be able to tolerate everything, and he naturally had an aura of compassion.

    "Huh." Yiel looked at the void, frowned and snorted coldly.

    There is a layer of strange fluctuations surrounding his body.

    Under the shroud of fluctuations, all entanglements of cause and effect cannot get close to him, and even the operating rules of the chaotic universe cannot perceive his existence!  This has been a long time since Iyer.  One of the reasons why the civilization of practitioners has never been aware of his existence.  After all, with the strength of 'Iyer', if the origin of the chaotic universe could sense him, I am afraid that he would have been listed as the most terrifying threat long ago, allowing Ji Ning and other cultivator leaders to sense it.

    "I can't use the power of a trace, and I am always being ostracized. Even my speed is so slow." Iyer was also anxious.

    With his strength, if he were in his hometown, he could travel through time and space a hundred times faster than he does now.

    Even in the endless void, it is still much stronger than it is now.

    But in this chaotic universe he was repelled and suppressed, and even his traveling speed was only comparable to that of the supreme practitioners of the cultivator civilization.

    "It will take eighty-two days to get to the place where Emperor Beiming is trapped." A hint of coldness flashed in Iyer's eyes, "I hope there won't be any accidents in these eighty-two days. The one who trapped Emperor Beiming is  In the Eighth Revolution Time and Space Temple, in just eighty-two days, Emperor Beiming should not be able to escape."

    He was originally at the core of the Sith clan, far away from where Ning was trapped.

    It will take just over two months to arrive.

    ????????????????? Still unable to use a trace of the power of Dao, and being excluded, this shows how terrible his methods are.

    "Emperor Beiming is the only variable. As long as we get rid of him, the threat from the remaining six indigenous supremes will be much lower." Iyer is also worried, "He, the biggest variable, will definitely be affected by the entire chaotic universe.  Beloved, I am afraid that almost all the luck power of the entire chaotic universe is concentrated on him! It allows him to create some miracles But it is extremely difficult to step from the ultimate emperor to the ultimate supreme. It is far from enough to have the support of the lucky love.  .¡±

    Luck is, after all, an external force.

    For ordinary people, the help of luck will be exaggerated, and even allow ordinary people to easily obtain treasures such as the Nine Turns Golden Pill.  Become an immortal and attain enlightenment.

    But when you reach the supreme level, the level of Ji Ning, the help of luck is weak.

    Like Hongran Supreme, they don¡¯t care much about luck.  No matter how lucky they are, it will be difficult for them to improve much.  And Ji Ning is the only person in the entire chaotic universe who is expected to become the ultimate supreme, so he will naturally have endless luck!  But luckcannot create an 'ultimate supreme being', and even the 'True Spirit Immortality' method cannot rely solely on luck.

    What mainly depends on oneself, one's own accumulation, one's own perception.

    In fact, the stronger he is, his luck will naturally increase. When Ji Ning was reincarnated in the underworld, he was an inconspicuous little guy in the entire three realms. As he gets stronger, his luck will become stronger.  A strong person at the level of 'Iyer' wants to forcibly suppress a chaotic city.The instinctive resistance of the chaotic universe, refining and controlling the existence of a chaotic universe, he believes more in strength.

    "So, although he is a variable, the possibility of him breaking through and becoming the ultimate supreme is far less than 10%."

    "I am still very confident of winning this war."

    "Eighty-two days"

    "As long as eighty-two days, I will be able to get rid of the Beiming Emperor." No matter how good his mood is, Yiyeer is also a little anxious at this moment, because 'killing the Beiming Emperor' is related to his final ability.  Take control of this chaotic universe.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing

    He continued to tear apart time and space, rushing towards Ning's location at a speed comparable to that of the Supreme Being.

    ¡­¡­

    In the eight-turn time-space temple.

    Ji Ning was trapped in it, constantly comprehending the complex space-time formation in front of him. He had no idea that the terrifying existence of 'Iyer' was coming, but he also knewthe longer it was delayed, the worse the situation would become.

    On the fifth day when Ji Ning was trapped.

    Hongran Supreme Dharmakaya and Ekong Supreme broke through the corridor formation, but then they faced a new threat.

    On the ninth day when Ji Ning was trapped.

    They were about to escape, but Hongran Supreme Dharmakaya and Ekong Supreme faced the most terrifying crisis.

    tenth day.

    Hongran¡¯s Supreme Dharmakaya blocked the front regardless of the danger, and eventually died in battle!  But it also allowed Supreme Ekon to escape in the end. Although he was seriously injured, he still saved his life.

    "A narrow escape from death, really a narrow escape from death, Hongran, thanks to you, otherwise I would definitely not be able to escape this time, and I will definitely die if I escape and enter the trap." Supreme Ekong was extremely grateful, "I feel ashamed that you sacrificed a Dharma body.  "

    "It's okay, the Dharmakaya can be conceived again. If you escape alive, we will win, and if you fall into a trap, my deduction is incomplete." Hongran said.

    "Haha Ekong, Hongran saved your life. When this war is over, you have to take out all the wine you have collected."

    "It's a small thing, a small thing." Ekong was very generous.

    Ekon escaped.

    It is also a great joy for the civilization of cultivators. Of course, Hongran must also breed the Dharmakaya again. The newly bred Dharmakaya may only have 50% strength, which will be close to the bottom among the Supremes. It will still have some impact on the battle situation.  But compared with the death of Supreme Ekon, it is already much better.

    Now only Ji Ning is trapped.

    Hongran, Tianshi, Tapir Gu, and Bolin all also helped make suggestions. According to the situation described by Ji Ning, they were also thinking about how to crack the formation.  It's just that they couldn't see the space-time formation with their own eyes, so they could only make some suggestions.

    ¡­¡­

    On the nineteenth day that Ji Ning was trapped, Ji Ning still failed to crack it.

    But at this time something else happened¡ª¡ª

    The Dharma Body of Supreme Paulin also encountered a team of Sith Lords. Although they were careful and vigilant, they were still trapped in an evil black temple.

    "The Sith tribe really has another team of Lords, damn it." Supreme Ekon was angry.

    "Fortunately, fortunately, only the Dharma body is trapped. It will be even more troublesome if Paulin's true form is trapped again." Hongran said, "Paulin, hurry up and break the formation with all your strength and come out as soon as possible. Even if the Dharma body is killed in battle, it will still be able to survive."  Conceive as soon as possible. The sooner you conceive the stronger the dharma body will be. Of course, escaping is the best after all, it is also a supreme level combat power."

    With the continuous weakening of combat power, when the final decision is made, it may be just this small, leading to the collapse of the entire battle.

    "Beiming, please be cautious, life is the most important thing." Hongran also said.

    "Beiming, my dharma body has been approaching you, and it is estimated that it will arrive in ten days. If I can help you, just ask." Supreme Tapir Valley also sent a message, "Your life is extremely important, even if you sacrifice a dharma body  It¡¯s worth it too.¡±

    "No need, I'm thinking about the formation, it's useless for you to come in. When I need your help, I will naturally ask." Ji Ning was also very grateful in his heart, but he knew very well that it would be useless for the Supreme Tapir Valley to come in.

    ??******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 11 Breaking through time and space, trapped in eight rotations

    Eight-turn Time and Space Temple.  {3w.

    The Sith Lords sitting cross-legged on the eight pillars at the edge of the temple were not daring to relax at all, watching Ji Ning's movements in the space-time formation. They controlled the formation and were faintly aware of it.  Peering into the vast and countless floating time and space, a white-clothed figure sat cross-legged, and there were countless divine patterns flowing around him, and the divine pattern circulation was extremely complicated.

    "Proficient in formations, proficient in illusions, good at time and space" A Sith Lord exclaimed, "If you are good at so many things, you must be the ultimate emperor!"

    They are the Lords, and their realm is equivalent to that of the Supreme Practitioner. Therefore, it can be judged from the divine patterns circulating around Ji Ning that Ji Ning has extremely high attainments in formations and time and space.

    "As expected of the Northern Ming Emperor, it is impossible to crack it in just eighty-two days. Twenty days have passed."

    "Maybe just this space-time formation can successfully trap him."

    These Sith Lords communicate with each other.

    They all know how important the ¡®Northern Ming Emperor¡¯ is, and it can be said to be the biggest obstacle for the great Iyer to control this chaotic universe!  So Iyer is rushing here with all his strength. If they can successfully hold Ning down for eighty-two days, even if they are successful, in the future Iyer will become the controller of the chaotic universe, and they will naturally be rewarded based on their merits, and they will also receive great gifts.  .

    Time passes day by day.

    This space-time formation is indeed very complicated. On the thirtieth day when Ji Ning was trapped, the eight Sith Lords who were guarding the formation at that time only felt a "bang" sound, and their expressions changed drastically.

    I saw that Ji Ning in white had stood up, with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords and began to attack the space-time formation crazily.

    It seems that there is a sword on the left and a sword on the right with no pattern.

    But the operation of the entire space-time formation was disrupted, the nodes of power transmission were destroyed, and the power began to decline.

    "He discovered the mystery of the time and space formation. The formation is about to break and it can't hold on any longer." The eight Sith Lords were all shocked.

    Boom~~~

    The entire space-time formation finally collapsed, and countless small time-spaces burst like bubbles.

    It took 30 days to finally break the time and space formation.

    "It's amazing, it's really amazing." The black-haired Sith Lord sighed, "It took only thirty days to break the time and space formation. If I were trapped, I would probably have no hope for ten or hundreds of Chaos Epochs."

    "You're not good at formations, how could you possibly break them?"

    "Awesome, awesome."

    "Thirty days have passed now. There are still fifty-two days left Our eight-turn formation should be able to trap him for fifty-two days." A Sith Lord with a face covered with golden fuzz said.

    "The eighth-turn time and space temple is best at trapping enemies. The eighth-turn formation is second, followed by the time-space array. In the time-space array, I can still calm down and comprehend, but in the eighth-turn formation I feel confused and have a headache.  "The female Lord of the Sith Tribe said, "The Space-Time Formation takes thirty days, and even if he spends three years on the Eighth Revolution Formation, he probably won't be able to get out."

    "I will definitely not be able to get out."

    "Look at how stupid he looks."

    "Haha, are you preparing to use force to break the law? What a joke." These Sith Lords watched Ji Ning's movements in the Eighth-turn Array and laughed. They knew very well how powerful the Eighth-turn Array was.

    ******

    Boom~~~

    Breaking through the mighty space-time formation.  Ji Ning frowned and looked in all directions.

    This is a closed flame space, with flames rising, but it was forced to open before it even got close to Ji Ning.

    "A closed space?" Ji Ning still didn't know at this moment that what he was trapped in was the most difficult and terrifying thing in the entire Eighth Revolution Time and Space Palace - the Eighth Revolution Array!  This eight-turn time and space temple is also the biggest obstacle to him.  After breaking the Eighth Transformation Formation, this temple no longer has any powerful methods.

    "The space membrane wall can be broken by force."

    Ji Ning did not hesitate and chose the method most accustomed to the Supremes.

    Use force to break the law!

    Boom!

    Ji Ning soared into the sky and transformed into three heads and six arms.  The six Beihong Swords struck at the spatial membrane wall in a crazy manner. Each sword contained the secret of spatial swordsmanship. In the blink of an eye, Ji Ning had already struck hundreds of swords!  Like the hidden space that Ji Ning entered back then.  This is how Supreme Tapir Valley and the others used force-breaking methods to forcefully break through the membrane wall.

    Because there is one difference between them and the Sith tribe, that is, their energy is endless!  There is no fear of consumption at all, but when the Sith use some killing moves, they need to consider how much energy these killing moves consume and provide an energy source.

    So using force to break the law seems simple, but it is very effective!

    &nbsp; "It's really going to break." As the violent attack continued, the space membrane wall in front of him began to tremble.

    Like countless time and space before, Ji Ning attacked and destroyed as much as he wanted, the energy will naturally return to create a new time and space.  The energy within the space-time array will never be lost at all.  So it¡¯s useless to use force to break the law!  Unless it is extremely powerful, one sword can tear the entire formation apart.

    The space membrane wall is different. The space membrane wall has to resist Ji Ning's sword. Every time it resists, it will be consumed. If it consumes too much and cannot keep up with the replenishment, it will become weak or even collapse!

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    During a cup of tea, the membrane wall in front of him was torn open by Ji Ning with a sword, creating a huge gap that was a hundred feet long.

    Through the cracks in the space membrane wall, Ji Ning saw the scene outside the cracks

    It is a world of surging water.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning turned around and looked at the Fire World space where he was, and then at the Water World space on the other side of the space gap.  At the same time, the cracks in this space are rapidly healing at this moment.

    "Another space?" Ji Ning frowned, without hesitation, he immediately walked through the gap in space and came to the water world space.

    "It's so fast. In just three breaths, the gap in the space will be completely healed." Ji Ning watched it heal.

    "This water world space?"

    Ji Ning was flying in it. The water waves were thick, but they could not hurt Ji Ning at all.

    "Break again." Ji Ning used his sword skills again, flew to the membrane wall at the edge of the water world space, and attacked the spatial membrane wall violently. It also took a cup of tea, and once again opened a large gap in the space.  And through the gap in space, the scene on the other side is a vibrant space filled with countless green lights.

    "Why is it another space?"

    Ji Ning had a vague premonition of something bad, but he still passed through and continued to attack the space membrane wall.

    ¡­¡­

    Just like that, Ji Ning attacked furiously, splitting a place and entering a space.  Split another place, enter another spacejust keep rushing.  If you were an ordinary person, you would probably give up soon.  However, Ji Ning spent a whole day and hacked a hundred spatial membrane walls.  But it's still not the end.

    "I broke hundreds of spaces in a row." Ji Ning stood on the top of a mountain, thinking, "These hundreds of spaces seem to be composed of eight kinds of spaces, namely the ice world, the water world, the life world,  The earth world, the rock world, the flame world, the magma world, and the golden light world. These eight spaces are always changing"

    "Although they are divided into eight types, the appearance and atmosphere of each world I enter are somewhat different."

    Ji Ning was a little anxious.

    Because after spending a whole day, he couldn't figure out how to get out of this eighth-turn formation.

    The previous time and space array was able to see countless time and space operations, and finally discerned the secrets of their operation and cracked it!

    But the ¡®Eight Rotation Array¡¯ that we are trapped in now opens up a space, which is a new space It will always rotate among eight types of spaces, and there will never be an end

    "How to break it?"

    "How can I get out?"

    Ji Ning kept thinking.

    "Could it be that there are only eight spaces in all the spaces? No, judging from my sense of time and space, there should be more than eight." Ji Ning kept thinking. He wanted to peep into the mystery behind it, but now he couldn't do it at all.  !

    Time passes day by day.

    The Sith Lords on the eight pillars in the outside world are also becoming more relaxed. All this is as they expected. The Eighth Turn Array is much more difficult than the Space-Time Array.  In fact, those templeseach one is extraordinary. Just like before, Hongran's Supreme Dharmakaya and Ekong's original deity fought their lives and sacrificed a Dharmakaya before they managed to escape.

    "As long as Iyer arrives, everything will be done." The Sith Lords waited silently.

    Trapped in the eight-turn formation.

    In that space, Ji Ning sat cross-legged in the center of a magma world, maintaining a hundredfold acceleration of time, constantly thinking, and even informed Hongran, Tapir Gu, Tianshi, and Bolin one by one that the six supreme beings were also helping.  Ji Ning tried to find a waybut this seemingly endless space seemed very simple, but because of its simplicity, no one could find any way.

    ******

    Some brothers told me that it is difficult to improve your strength in the Wild Age game. In fact, I said there are several places where you can play without spending money, such as the rewards from the Immortal Fate Conference, the rewards from the dungeon, the rewards for entering the War Temple, and the clan rewards. There are many of these.  With these, you can improve your strength.  Tomato¡¯s mount is Uncle Bai, ¡®Baishuize¡¯. I think the appearance of the mythical beast Baishuize is quite handsome.

    ??Let me say it again, many on Baidu are fake, this is the genuine game website: Yuzhai.  (It¡¯s the Chinese pinyin of ¡®Youzhai¡¯)

    If you want to experience it, you can try it.

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 12 Murderous Intent

    The simpler it is, the fewer flaws it has.  ?

    It is like a space cage. It is very simple to hold prisoners, but its membrane wall is extremely stable and cannot be broken no matter how hard it is.

    It can be simple, but it also means that the requirements are extremely high.  Ji Ning and other supreme-level warriors are too powerful and have endless power. No space cage can withstand their violent attacks!  Every space in the 'Eight Transformation Formation' Ji Ning attacked it like crazy, and he could blast through every space in just a cup of tea!  But if you destroy one, there will be another

    "Each of these spaces is very stable. It is very difficult to maintain such a space." Ji Ning thought, "Such a space cannot be endless!"

    "break."

    Ji Ning stood up again, with three heads and six arms, turning into a dazzling sword light that shot into the sky and struck the spatial membrane wall.

    After a cup of tea, a huge space gap was opened in the spatial membrane wall. On the opposite side is a vast world of ice with cold air blowing against it. Everything is made of ice, including ice land, ice mountains, ice canyons

    ??Go through the gap in space and enter this world space.

    "No matter which direction the membrane wall is bombarded, it will enter a new space"

    ¡°These spaces are so stable that there won¡¯t be many of them.¡±

    "The number is not much, but it makes me feel that they are connected one after another and are endless."

    "Then - they should be moving! So even if I move in one direction, there will be a continuous space in front of me."

    Ji Ning could vaguely guess the general type of this ¡®eight-turn array¡¯. It was estimated that there were dozens or hundreds of spaces, perhaps forming a huge sphere!  The space where Ji Ning is located is in the center of this sphere. No matter which direction Ji Ning moves forward, he will enter a new space.  After he enters the new space, other spaces will change so that his space is still in the center.

    No matter how he goes, he will always be trapped in the center.  Never get out!

    The facts may be slightly different, but that's probably the case. Although it's speculated, Ji Ning is even more worried, because this type is very common and has few flaws.

    "Its only flaw is"

    "A group of spaces need to constantly change according to my position. If they don't change and I keep moving forward, I will be out of the range of this formation."

    "But space changes take time."

    "It takes a cup of tea for me to blast through a space, a cup of tea time. It's enough for these spaces to change and move." Ji Ning thought, "If I break through the space faster, ten times or more the time is short, so  These spaces had no time to change, so loopholes naturally appeared in each other.¡±

    From this formation model.

    Using force to break the law?

    There is no hope at all. The entire eight-turn formation will continue to rotate without end.

    Only speed!  The faster the speed, the less time the formation has to rotate and flaw appears.

    "This is the only way." Ji Ning thought about the model.  Can't think of any other way.

    "But how can I crack this space faster?"

    Ji Ning thought about it.

    ?Two methods.

    The first is to seek within yourself!  As you become stronger, for example, if you achieve higher achievements in the 'space-time continuum', it will naturally be easier to break through space.  Less time consuming.  Another example is the realization of the 'Sword Way of Great Destruction'. That kind of great destruction devours and destroys everything. It can swallow up all the ways Once it is realized, Ji Ning estimates that the power will be much greater.  The more powerful it is, the faster it can be broken.

    But it¡¯s too difficult to improve your strength.

    The sword of time and space has been realized.  Ji Ning couldn't think of a way to improve his skills.

    "Great destruction" is the mystery contained in the "source of destruction".  It is capable of swallowing and destroying a chaotic universe. The source of destruction is the mysterious thing that 'Iyer' found from the endless space. Endless years have only come up with such a thing.  Ji Ning's dharma body was trapped in the 'Nest of Destruction' and he had been meditating and never stopped.

    The second way is to seek help from others!  Look for the flaw in the membrane wall of the space in front of you, find the flaw, and use your strength to be very effective, so that you can break it faster.

    "I am always studying the Great Sword of Destruction. There is no point in rushing." Ji Ning observed the space, "I can only look for flaws in this space."

    Wow wow~~~

    The sword light was like water, constantly pouring onto the space membrane wall. Gradually, the space membrane wall trembled, and even tore open and cracks appeared.

    Ji Ning looked at the crack and its continuous healing process.

    "This space contains the mystery of time and space. The space membrane walls are the same everywhere, and there seems to be no flaws."

    ¡­¡­

    ?Ji Ning has been trapped in the Eighth Transformation Formation for longer and longer, and the war in the outside world seems to be coming to an end.

    The Dharma Body of Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, while killing the Sith tribe everywhere, was still attacked and trapped in a temple.

    The dharma body of Supreme Bolin is also trapped.

    Emperor Stone Supreme's dharma body is more powerful. He is good at illusions. With careful vigilance, a temple of the Sith clan appeared, and what was trapped was actually a phantom After this temple was exposed, Emperor Stone Supreme immediately set up a large formation around it.  , the temple was heavily surrounded and sealed.  Make it impossible to escape from this temple.

    For both civilizations, this kind of collision is still within the tolerance range.

    Even if two dharma bodies are lost, new and weaker dharma bodies can still be given birth to Now the key to the entire battlefield lies in Emperor Beiming.

    Once Emperor Beiming dies, the 'Destruction Nest' will also lose its control and will continue to devour it crazily. The only person who understands the 'Reversal of the Whirlpool Formation' is Ji Ning and that is Supreme Hongran. The body of Supreme Hongran has been destroyed before.  The dharma body is too weak to contain the 'Nest of Destruction'. Hongran Supreme must come in person!

    Beiming is the strongest among the seven leaders now, and Hongran is the second strongest. If one of them dies and the other is restrained, they will lose half the battle.

    "As long as Bei Ming is killed, this war will almost be won." Yiyeer paid more attention to Ji Ning. In his eyes, Ji Ning was a greater threat than the other six Supremes combined.

    ¡­¡­

    On the sixty-ninth day when Ji Ning was trapped.

    Ji Ning occasionally opens a space these days and walks around as if taking a leisurely stroll in a courtyard.

    "Is that so?"

    Ji Ning opened his eyes, his eyes were vast and deep, like the endless starry sky.  Countless stars were circulating That was Ji Ning performing the Deduction Technique, and he had already reached a very high level of achievement in the Deduction Technique.

    I saw that Ji Ning's size began to increase dramatically.

    Boom!

    It turned into a majestic giant with three heads and six arms, holding six divine swords. Stepping on the ground of this space, the six divine swords also surged. Ji Ning's sword light could touch the entire space in all directions, front, rear, left and right.  membrane wall.

    Ji Ning's sword moved, and the sword light turned into phantoms, either slashing, stabbing, or slapping. For a time, the entire space was under attack from Ji Ning.

    "what happened?"

    "What's going on in that space? Why is it unstable?"

    The Sith Lords who had been controlling the Eighth-Turn Array were shocked. They saw that Ji Ning had not been able to break through these days, and they were also confident in the Eighth-Turn Array.  They were still relatively relaxed, but now they were all shocked!  Because the space where Ji Ning was located began to tremble, and it seemed that the entire space could not remain stable and was about to collapse.

    "Energy cannot be transferred." The long-haired black-haired Sith Lord even said in panic, "Our energy cannot be transferred to all the membrane walls in that space. The energy transfer is interfered with. After the space membrane wall is attacked, energy cannot be obtained.  Supplementary repairs will make the damage faster."

    "How is it possible? How could he do it?"

    These Sith Lords are anxious.

    Like when Ji Ning bombarded the space membrane wall before, it took him a whole cup of tea to break it open.  It is because when he bombarded, the space membrane wall was damaged and consumed, and at the same time it was continuously replenished. The replenishment was very fast. It should be noted that it can be completely repaired in three breaths if a large gap is broken.  It can be seen how rapid the energy replenishment is.

    But when being attacked, if there is no supplement, it will naturally be destroyed much faster.

    "It is possible that the energy transfer is invisible and flows inside the membrane wall. Logically speaking, it cannot be stopped at all. But for those with a high enough level, everything can come and go, life can be born everything can be achieved.  It is also possible to influence the flow of energy. Ji Ning practiced hard for many days and combined the 'Deduction Swordsmanship', 'Time and Space Swordsmanship', 'Light Swordsmanship' and 'Dark Swordsmanship' to finally achieve this step.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Three huge gaps appeared in different directions in the space where Ji Ning was.

    Through the gap, Ji Ning also saw three completely different spaces, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Space, turn!" A cold voice full of murderous intent sounded.

    Suddenly, the three different spaces that Ji Ning saw through the cracks began to rotate. The space he was in was completely isolated. Gradually, among the many spaces rotating in the outside world, Ji Ning also saw the fourth,  The fifth space around oneself¡­

    ******

    There are some card writing, the update is a bit late, sorry  (If you are not yet to be continued, please search for astronomy, small.??Better updates faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 13 The Tribulation of Life and Death (Part 1)

    "Not good." A terrible sense of threat also surged into his heart, and Ji Ning immediately understood, "You can't trap me, are you starting to want to kill me?"

    You must know that each of these temples is controlled by a group of Sith Lords. In addition to trapping enemies, they also have many methods to kill them!  For example, Hongran Supreme Dharma Body and Ekong Supreme worked together to fight for their lives. In the end, Hongran's Dharma Body was killed in the battle, and Ekong escaped by chance It can be seen that the attack methods of this temple are not so easy to offend.

    Ji Ning vaguely sensed that it would be more dangerous to stay in this space, and immediately turned into a stream of light and rushed out through a gap.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After rushing out, Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    In the past, when he rushed out of one space, he always entered another space, but this time it was different.  There was nothing around him. At a glance, there were huge spaces floating thousands of miles away. Those spaces were rotating one after another Up, down, front, left, left, and right, there were spaces rotating in every direction, as far as the naked eye could see.  , and have seen more than twenty spaces.

    A large amount of space revolves around Ning, with Ning at the center.

    "As I expected, these spaces are all operable, so if I opened a space before, I would always enter a new space." Ji Ning became more sure of his judgment when he saw the scene in front of him, "Now I  It breaks too fast and it can¡¯t operate perfectly, so why don¡¯t we just stop covering it up?¡±

    "Emperor Beiming!" A cold voice sounded.

    "Are you sure that I am Bei Ming?" Ji Ning said leisurely. His body surface shone brightly, and the Sith Lords could only see a magnificent figure of light and couldn't see clearly at all.

    "Besides Emperor Beiming, I can't think of anyone else who can find the opportunity to break the Eighth Transformation Formation so quickly." The cold voice continued.

    "The Eighth Turn Array not only traps the enemy, but also has means of killing it! Emperor Beiming, we originally just wanted to trap you. You are seeking death on your own." Another rich voice sounded.

    "Hahaha" Ji Ning stood surrounded by many spaces and laughed. "What a joke. If you were sure of killing me, you would have done it long ago. After all, this is our hometown, our cultivator's home."  You are more powerful and want to kill me? Even if you use this temple I'm afraid you don't have enough confidence."

    The eight Sith Lords outside were slightly silent.

    right.

    They have to admit that they are indeed not 100% sure, and even Iyer does not have enough confidence in them.  That's why they were ordered to trap and restrain Ji Ning as much as possible.  The longer you are trapped, the better. Only when Deyiel arrives will you be fully confident!  But now these eight Sith Lords have no choice, because Ji Ning has found the opportunity to break the eighth-turn formation. If Ji Ning breaks the formation, he is afraid that Ji Ning will be able to escape within half an hour.  Lose!

    So they simply changed the ¡®Eight Transformation Formation¡¯ from a trapped formation to a killing formation.

    Any temple has its own means of killing, and this eighth-turn time and space temple also has terrifying means of killing.  Right within this killing array!

    "It's best if you can kill him. Even if you can't kill him, you can still rely on the killing array to delay some time."

    "Sixty-nine days have passed. If we delay it for another ten days we will have achieved great success."

    "He forced us! Do it. Kill!"

    "kill!"

    These eight Sith Lords immediately activated the Eight-turn Formation.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Standing in the center of the void, looking at the huge connected rotating spaces in the distance, Ji Ning's expression changed slightly.

    Because he could clearly feel that powerful power began to erupt in each huge space.  A stream of power, either the power of ice or the power of fire.  Either the power of soft water, or the power of life, or the power of golden lightall kinds of power are emitted from the surrounding large spaces.

    These forces continue to gather together and form eight types.

    The eight powers are all majestic and vast, and they are like a huge swimming dragon. The power of each swimming dragon is completely different from each other. They are about tens of millions of miles long and millions of miles wide.  The power of each of these dragons made Ji Ning feel frightened. They were definitely at the supreme level In terms of strength alone, they were far superior to Ji Ning.

    However, Ji Ning was still calm, because these were unconscious forces condensed by formations, and they were not strong men who knew the 'Tao'.

    ¡°Crash~~~¡± Eight huge swimming dragons gradually swam towards Ning, getting closer and closer to Ning, and their huge bodies also approached Ning.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning stood alert with three heads and six arms, holding six Northern Rainbow Swords.

    Finally, the eight swimming dragons swam one by one, forming aRing shape.

    The eight dragons have an inside and an outside.

    A swimming dragon that looked like a rock was the first to approach Ji Ning, and Ji Ning finally drew his sword.

    "Broken." Facing this tough rock dragon, Ji Ning used the 'Five Elements Sword Way'. In fact, the power of these eight dragons can be attributed to the Five Elements, so they are all suitable for the Five Elements Sword Way.

    Ji Ning's sword light was full of life, trying to penetrate the rocky dragon, and then turned to an explosive and terrifying edge, trying to tear the dragon apart.

    The Five Elements Sword Technique was indeed able to restrain the rock dragon, but Ji Ning tried his best to break the rock dragon. Immediately, another soft water dragon continued to entangle it, and at the same time the rock dragon reappeared on the outermost layer.  Condensation forms.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh~~~¡±

    The eight wandering dragons, both inside and outside, are constantly restraining.

    Ji Ning keeps breaking open, but the dragon is constantly reborn.

    "When will this continue?" Ji Ning became anxious, "Why do I feel like it's even harder to escape?"

    ¡­¡­

    The eight Sith Lords manipulated it carefully and never dared to take it lightly.

    "Maintaining the 'binding formation' of the killing formation like this consumes too much energy. This is many times more expensive than maintaining each space before. We can't hold on for too long." The long-haired black-haired Lord of the Sith Tribe  said eagerly.

    ¡°You have to hold on even if you can¡¯t hold on, and you have to hold on even if you use all your strength until the great Iyer arrives.¡±

    "Hold on, hold on as long as you can, as long as you can."

    There are many stages to this eight-turn killing formation.

    The ¡®binding formation¡¯ of the killing formation is only the starting point, making it difficult for the enemy to escape, and then face a terrible attack!  But the Sith Lords were not sure enough about the killing methods, so they would rather maintain the restraint methods As long as Ji Ning could not escape, they would be successful.  But maintaining it like this consumes a lot of money.

    And Ji Ning is also constantly attacking, and there is also a huge loss burden.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning used his three heads and six arms to perform the Five Elements Sword Technique and attack crazily.

    He never stopped because he also noticed the shortcomings of this formation: "These dragons are made up of energy, just like the substance, it is so difficult to break. To maintain these dragons think about it.  It¡¯s all astonishing. They have to maintain huge consumption every moment! If I attack wildly, their consumption will only be greater!"

    "With such a huge consumption, I don't believe how long they can last."

    "The weakness of this formation is the consumption of energy. Break it for me." Ji Ning is not afraid of the consumption of power at all. He is the ultimate emperor and has a steady stream of replenishment in his chaotic universe.

    Rumble~~~

    Destroy a dragon and create a new dragon.

    The eight dragons kept restraining and oppressing him, preventing Ji Ning from escaping and maintaining such a strong restraint - the cost was huge consumption.

    This kind of consumption lasted for six days, and the Sith Lords finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    "If this continues, in just one day, our Eighth Revolution Time and Space Temple will collapse on its own, and its energy will no longer be able to withstand it." The female Lord of the Sith clan said anxiously, "Even if we persist for one more day, it will be too late.  , Iyer simply can¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    "This damn Beiming Emperor keeps attacking all the time. If he stops for a moment, we won't consume so much. With our huge energy source reserves, it is not difficult to last until Iyer arrives. Even this Beiming  Emperor Ming has been attacking crazily."

    "You are going to kill Emperor Beiming. Can't you just let him wait for death?"

    "Okay, let's do it. The killing formation has evolved completely! This killing formation is extremely powerful. Although Emperor Beiming is a monster, he is still likely to die in the killing formation."

    "There is no other way."

    These Sith Lords had been trying to delay the arrival of Iyer, but they were 100% successful.  But now there is no time, so we can only fully evolve the 'killing formation'. The previous restraints are just the initial stage of the killing formation.

    "Evolution!"

    The eight Sith Lords began to lead the control.

    Boom~~~~

    The dragons that had been restraining him suddenly began to become violent. Eight dragons entangled each other and rushed toward Ji Ning at the same time. Moreover, the huge connected spaces that were originally flying around in the distance began to change and move.  Ning's complexion also changed.

    *******(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 14 The Tribulation of Life and Death (Part 2)

    The 'restraint' of the killing formation gradually and continuously oppressed and restrained Ji Ning. The eight wandering dragons formed a new one after breaking one, and they continued to force the rhythm was still relatively slow.

    But now the pace has suddenly accelerated.

    The eight dragons all became violent and began to attack Ning crazily. Ji Ning knew very well how terrifying the power of these dragons was. If he couldn't resist it, he would probably be strangled to death!  The soul and true spirit will be strangled and annihilated.

    "Broken." Ji Ning did not defend himself at this time, but used his sword skills to rush directly towards the nearest ice dragon.

    Wow wow~~~~

    &=;The sword light was like a huge wind wheel, cutting continuously on the ice dragon and into its body. Ji Ning also took the opportunity to get into its body.

    Bang~~~ All the dragons were entangled and colliding with each other, but none of them touched Ji Ning.

    "Phew." Ji Ning breathed a sigh of relief, "How can we block the strangulation power of eight dragons at the same time? It's better to hide in the body of one dragon but we can escape."

    Wow, the ice dragon that Ji Ning was hiding in instantly began to collapse and dissipate, leaving Ji Ning with nowhere to hide, and it once again condensed into an ice dragon at the outermost edge.

    The moment Ji Ning appeared, all the dragons surrounded him again.

    "break."

    Ji Ning's sword light was extremely sharp, tearing apart, and rushed into the body of the closest Roushuiyoulong!

    No matter which dragon it is Ji Ning can find a restrained swordsmanship to penetrate its body in the shortest time to avoid being strangled!

    "Hmph, let's see how long you can last." Ji Ning was not at all flustered. He got into the body of the dragon again and again to avoid being strangled. "With such a crazy strangulation, these dragons dissipated very quickly.  More than ten times, the operation of the large formation consumes even more, and the energy consumption is probably far more than ten times. How long can this kind of consumption be maintained?"

    As the speed of the formation increases, the consumption usually soars sharply.

    Ji Ning¡¯s prediction was good.  The Sith Lords could not sustain this strangulation for even half an hour.

    "Strangulation is useless. This Beiming Emperor is so powerful that he can tear apart a dragon formation in an instant."

    "Our energy can't be maintained for too long, let's use the final 'eight-turn annihilation' of the killing formation."

    "I hope that the eighth-level annihilation can kill him."

    "It will definitely work. Eighth-level annihilation is extremely powerful. It will definitely kill him."

    These Sith Lords are all eager, because the 'Eighth Turn of Annihilation' is the last move of the killing formation and the most powerful, but once this move fails, Ji Ning will break through the formation in a short time.  out!  Their mission has failed!

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning was resisting the crazy strangulations one after another.  Suddenly, the power of the eight wandering dragons suddenly exploded, and countless powers escaped in all directions, rushing towards the huge spaces that were changing and moving.  I saw that all the spaces were changing positions, soft water, ice, flames, rocksthe world spaces of many different powers were very delicately connected together, forming a complete whole.

    Above, a large amount of space has become a huge gossip-like shadow.

    Below, the connected spaces also form a gossip-like shadow.

    All the space was quickly pressed toward the center.

    Rotate and compress up and down.

    It¡¯s like being crushed by a millstone!

    I saw Ji Ning¡¯s front, rear, left, and right directions, and the upper and lower spaces had long been connected, giving Ji Ning no chance to escape.

    "not good."

    ? ? ? Upper and lower space.  The eight kinds of dragon power are all integrated into one formation.

    Frontal crushing Although the range is wider, it also leaves Ji Ning with nowhere to hide and can only block it.

    "Let's fight." Ji Ning also knew that it was a life-and-death moment, and he had only three heads and six arms.  Holding six Beihong swords.

    It may sound slow, but in fact, with the movement of these spaces, it almost spun in front of Ji Ning in the blink of an eye.  They are destroyed and crushed too quickly!

    "Block!"

    Ji Ning also displayed his sword skills.

    ??The three Beihong Swords are all used to 'deduct the sword', to deduce the sword.  Incomparably subtle and unparalleled in calculation!  The grinding of the upper and lower millstones after all, the power was divided into the upper and lower parts, and Ning tried his best to use the force to fight.  Use the 'deduction of the sword' as a guide to make the pressure and impact on yourself less severe.

    There is also a sword that uses the 'Space-Time Kendo'. Ji Ning's surface forms a space-time membrane wall. Where he is, there is a unique space-time, allowing many attacks to be easily removed.

    The last two swords use the Five ElementsThe way of the sword, the flexibility of water, the richness of the earth, the vigorous growth of wood spirits

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    The millstones of the upper and lower Bagua formations are still being crushed.

    In Iyer¡¯s words, this is the ¡®eight-turn annihilation array¡¯, which is divided into eight gravity paths, and one turn turns into one gravity path.

    "Boom, boom, boom" Ji Ning blocked the upper and lower millstones in an instant, just like Pangu who held up the world. Ji Ning's three heads, six arms, and six swords tried their best to resist the crushing of the huge formations above and below!  But then he felt another huge force coming, which caught Ji Ning off guard, and he quickly resisted it in panic.

    But soon there was another force

    When the huge formation millstones were being crushed up and down, they were still rotating. Each rotation was a force. Under the impact of the force, Ning became more and more strenuous.

    "Pfft." Just the fifth force of the continuous impact made Ji Ning feel his whole body tremble, and blood spurted out of his mouth involuntarily.

    "not good."

    Ji Ning knew that his body could no longer bear it, even though this body was made of Yuanli, which was no less than the treasure of the universe.  But he still couldn't bear the impact.

    In an instant, Ji Ning's body turned into a body covered with sword light.

    The sword is immortal!

    Just like when Supreme Ekon used his immortal body when faced with threats, Ji Ning was also forced to use his immortal body. The body is no longer the essence, and he is extremely good at relieving force.  Ji Ning mastered the eternal ultimate kendo, and his best skill was naturally the immortal kendo. His body was composed of countless sword lights, and the impact was quickly transmitted and dispersed.

    Although Ji Ning turned into a sword-killing immortal body, Ji Ning's six arms still grasped the six swords and continued to resist.

    ¡°Boom~~¡± ¡°Boom~~¡± ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Three more forces came in succession.

    With the power of eight revolutions, eight consecutive power impacts, Ji Ning's body was covered with sword light, and most of the power was barely removed, but the rest of the impact could still be withstood in the body.  Just the rapid consumption of physical strength also made Ji Ning feel for the first time that his strength was somewhat beyond his means.  In the previous battles, his strength was constantly replenished, and he never felt that his strength was not enough.

    As long as it takes too much energy to restore the body.

    After all the eight-turn annihilation power was resisted, the impact stopped for a while, followed by another eight-turn annihilation force But the short pause allowed Ji Ning to fully recover.

    "Haha, your formation can't do anything to me." Ji Ning laughed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? only being able to withstand three rounds of eight turns in a row to destroy the power.

    Bang!

    The spatial membrane wall above Ji Ning could no longer bear it and collapsed!  It should be noted that this kind of obliteration relies on the crushing of these spatial membrane walls. Although the membrane walls are very tough, it will take a cup of tea to break through even Ning's furious attack.  The power of the indestructible eighth-level attack was so powerful that it far surpassed Ji Ning. Ji Ning had to rely on his strength and immortality to barely resist.

    This kind of power wants to destroy Ji Ning, but also puts a great burden on the space membrane wall. After a while, it cannot bear it and collapses.

    This shortcoming is actually not a shortcoming.  Because it couldn't be wiped out in three consecutive turns, it also represented the failure of the 'Eighth Turn Annihilation Formation'.

    "Boom~~" The formation above broke open.

    Ji Ning immediately flew into the sky and rushed in.

    "Break it for me." Ji Ning immediately used his sword skills. He had long discovered the flaw in the membrane walls of these spaces. In just six breaths, boom, Ji Ning broke through a membrane wall, and the spaces outside were all in.  Rotation, obviously has not formed a perfect blockade.

    Whoosh!

    Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and shuttled between the gaps between those spaces.

    "Quickly block him."

    "quick."

    "All the spaces have been transformed into an eighth-turn obliteration formation. It will take time to transform into a trap formation. It's too late." The Sith Lords were also anxious.

    But Ji Ning was too fast and would not wait for them to form a trap again to trap him.  In fact, even if he is trapped, Ji Ning can break through the formation within half an hour with his strength.

    As for now?

    This millstone-like killing formation is very powerful, but after breaking through two spaces in a row, the road is smooth in front of Ji Ning.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After blasting open the last blocking space, Ji Ning felt his eyes light up. It turned out that the vast temple was already outside. Ji Ning even saw the endless darkness and void outside.

    He escaped.

    "Whoosh." Ji Ning turned into a stream of light and flew into the sky. He quickly flew out and saw at a glance the Sith Lords sitting cross-legged on the pillars in the distance. These Sith Lords were individually  There was a look of anxiety and panic on his face.

    ?"Don't even think about escaping!" Ji Ning's murderous voice echoed throughout the vast temple.

    (To be continued)

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 15 One Pot

    These Sith Lords all sensed Ji Ning's murderous intent, and they all turned into streams of light and rushed directly into the formation without hesitation. The gap in strength between them and Ji Ning was too great, and there was no hope of a real head-on confrontation. Now the only option was  The only way to survive is to hide in the formation!

    "World projection!"

    "The field of swordsmanship!"

    Ji Ning used a wide range of domain methods almost instantly. Under the projection of the Heart World and the sword domain, each of these Sith Lords felt endless resistance, and their flying speed became very slow.  Although they are very close to the formation, it stands to reason that they can fly in in the blink of an eye.  But now the speed is more than a thousand times slower.

    "Run away quickly, quickly, quickly." These Sith Lords flew with all their strength.

    "Just look at your luck, he won't have time to kill eight of us."

    These Sith Lords determined the situation on the field at a glance.

    Indeed, the eight of them are located in eight different directions in the huge and vast temple!  At the same time, he flew towards the formation in the center. However, the surrounding time and space were completely suppressed and he could not travel through time and space. He could only fly slowly. Although Ning Ning was fast, the eight Sith Lords were very close to the formation. It would not take long to reach them.  Fly in.  Ji Ning didn't have time to kill a few.

    "Die." Ji Ning instantly rushed towards the nearest female Sith clan leader, who had a look of fright and anger in her eyes.

    "Don't kill me." The female Lord Lian said in panic, her voice with strange power penetrated directly into Ji Ning's true soul.

    Illusion!

    "Playing illusions in front of me." Ji Ning sneered. If it was in the previous failed state of Hedao, the soul's true spirit might not be strong enough and might be slightly affected. But now after the success of Hedao, the soul's true spirit is even stronger and he is proficient in illusions.  , how can this Sith Lord be shaken?

    "die."

    The sword light roared past, and the space blades roared and killed.  Ji Ning knew very well that these Sith Lords were physically strong and might not be able to kill them with just one or two swords, so the six Northern Rainbow Swords in his hand moved quickly like wind wheels. With the power of Ji Ning's swordsmanship, he could be killed with just twenty swords.  Its total annihilation!  Following Ji Ning, he immediately flew to the other Sith Lord closest to him.

    "No, no" There was despair and unwillingness in the eyes of the red-armored Sith Lord. He looked at the eight-turn formation in front of him. It was clearly very close, but under the pressure of that damn field, his flying speed was not  So slow.

    Ji Ning's speed is still at its peak, and it will arrive soon.

    The terrifying sword light descended.

    The ultimate sword that is good at killing has shown its power.  The power imbued with perfect Yuan Li was even more astonishing. The Sith Lord, who seemed to be stronger in body, was killed with only twenty-six swords.

    Ji Ning cast his eyes on a tall, bald Sith Lord in the distance. The Sith Lord was even more anxious: "Escape quickly, quickly, quickly."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Ji Ning also flew away as quickly as possible.

    "Poof!"

    The sword light struck the Sith Lord from afar with a dangerous blow. Even though the Sith Lord was injured, he still rushed into the formation. At the same time, the other five also entered the formation.  Law.

    "It's okay, it's okay, I finally escaped." The six Sith Lords who had the chance to escape were all frightened.  The six of them quickly gathered together and looked at each other, with joy in their eyes that they had survived the disaster.  terrible!  In fact, they are also supreme, but because they invaded this chaotic universe.  Being excluded and unable to use a trace of power, his strength dropped to the level of the Blazing Sun Territory Lord.

    This is the weakness of invasion.

    "We hide in the formation, he won't be broken that easily."

    "My life is saved for the time being."

    "We can't fulfill Iyer's order. We have tried our best."

    These Sith Lords were talking to each other.

    "Look." The black-haired Sith Lord Lian shouted anxiously.

    Although two of them have died, the six of them can still barely control the entire vast temple and maintain the eight-turn formation.  Because they controlled the formation, they could clearly see the outside through the formation Seeing only the outside world, Ning's figure suddenly became extremely towering, comparable to that of the entire vast temple.

    The huge Ji Ning is much larger than many Chaos Stars. He has three heads and six arms, and he holds six Northern Rainbow Swords in his hands. He is also extremely huge.

    "Kill!" He yelled with angry eyes, and the six huge Beihong Swords fell crazily on the formation of this vast temple like a punishment from heaven.

    Since he escaped, Ji Ning will naturally not enter the formation foolishly again!  But he will not let these Sith tribe go easily.

    OfThe other supreme cultivators in the past, such as Hongran Supreme Dharmakaya and Ekon Supreme, escaped by chance. Hongran Dharmakaya died in the battle, and Ekon also escaped with serious injuries. Naturally, they did not dare to fight with the Sith clan temple again.

    "The 'Emperor Stone Supreme' dharma body only used formations and other means to block and trap a vast temple, making it impossible for the temple to escape.  Because the Supreme Dharmakaya of Emperor Stone dare not break into the temple without authorization.

    Only Ji Ning!

    Have enough strength to continue killing these Sith Lords!  Because he can break through the most powerful formations in this temple.

    "Rumble, rumble~~" Ji Ning went all out, and the huge Beihong Sword attacked wildly. The outermost space of the eighth-turn array collapsed in almost three breaths, but a new one was quickly born inside the eighth-turn array.  Space.

    "No, he knows how to break the eight-turn formation. And now there are only six of us left. It is very difficult for the six of us to maintain the eight-turn formation The stability of the formation is also much weaker."

    "Hold on, hold on as much as possible."

    "Hold still."

    "There is a lot of space in the Eight-turn Formation. It will take a long time to break it one by one. We can continue to restore the space. The Beiming Emperor will give up after attacking for a long time." The Sith Lords all held out expectations.  , resisting with difficulty.

    ¡­¡­

    How could Ji Ning let them go?

    He tried his best, and the six Northern Rainbow Swords attacked wildly again and again. Spaces were destroyed one after another, and new spaces were born. But the price of doing so was huge energy consumption!  At this time, a figure flew from a distance, it was the Supreme Dharmakaya of Tapir Valley.

    "Beiming." The Supreme Dharmakaya of Tapir Valley has been nearby for a long time, but he has never dared to trespass.

    "Haha, Tapir Gu, you're well on your way." Ji Ning laughed, "Come with me and don't care about any moves, just attack with all your strength."

    "Okay." Tapir Gu Dharmakaya also transformed into a majestic and huge figure, and also showed six arms, holding six long knives, and began to attack the formation of the temple!  Ji Ning already knew the flaws in these spaces, and his attacks would already bring a huge burden.  Now another supreme-level combat force is attacking, even if it only adds some burden, it will cause these spaces to collapse faster.

    It takes almost two breaths to collapse a space.

    Spaces are being destroyed one after another

    "The space recovery speed cannot keep up."

    "Our energy can no longer hold on." The Sith Lords were in despair. If there was sufficient energy, even if the Eight-turn Array could not hold on, they could still rely on other formations such as the Space-Time Array to support it.

    But in order to trap Ji Ning and use the killing array to deal with Ji Ning, the energy was almost exhausted.

    At this moment, Ji Ning and Tapir Gu's furious attack had consumed the last of their energy.

    "It's over!" They were all desperate.

    Bang bang bang bang~~~

    With the space being shattered one after another, the six Lords became more and more desperate. The remaining eight-turn formation was almost completely broken. They looked at each other one by one.

    "I hope that the great Iyer can succeed and that our lords who died in the battle can be resurrected."

    Follow boom boom boom

    They all exploded, and without their control, the remaining eight-turn formation was completely destroyed.

    "Self-destruction?" Tapir Gu Dharma Body gritted his teeth, "Why are these Sith tribesmen so loyal? None of the Sith tribesmen captured alive in the last war bowed their heads after being tortured for endless years."

    "Destroying a temple can be considered a gain." Ji Ning said, and at the same time moved the temple into his cave magic weapon with a wave of his hand, "Let's go."

    "Let's go." Tapir Gu also nodded.

    "Tearing apart, the two of them stepped into the rift of time and space side by side and left quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    And Yiel, who was rushing quickly in the endless darkness, seemed calm, but there was a faint flame in his eyes. He was looking forward to killing the Beiming Emperor.  As long as Emperor Beiming is killed, most of this war will be won!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Iyer, who was walking barefoot in the void, suddenly stopped in the dark void. He looked into the distance. He could know the life and death of every Lord under his command, and his face gradually became more and more ugly.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 16 Anger

    Iyer sensed the death of two of the Lords of the Eight-Revolution Time and Space Temple. He knew something was wrong. Normally, if the temple formation was not broken, it was unlikely that the Lords who controlled the Temple would die. After a while, the other six  The Lords all died at the same time.

    "Eight of them are dead. We only need to trap Emperor Beiming for eighty-two days. Only the last few days are left What a bunch of losers!" Iyer felt nameless anger filling his chest, and he had been preparing for it for a long time.  Years have passed, and now the final decision has been made. The most important one, the 'Northern Ming Emperor', has not been trapped. How can he not be angry or annoyed?

    "If we can't kill Emperor Beiming, we can only follow another method and kill the leaders of these practitioners one by one." Iyer nodded slightly.

    This plan is relatively more difficult.

    "If we kill Emperor Beiming, we are more than 90% sure of winning the war.

    Now that Ji Ning has escaped, Iyer's certainty of victory has immediately dropped sharply, but he still has confidence. He believes that if he knows himself and the enemy, he will still have a great chance of winning this battle.

    "Wow!" Iyer suddenly waved his hand.

    Three figures suddenly appeared next to them. The auras of the three figures were quite powerful, far beyond those of ordinary Sith Lords.  They are all in human form, judging from their appearance two men and one woman.  One of the two men is a man in black robe and the other is a man in red robe.  The other woman was extremely beautiful in silver-white robes and had a thrilling smile.

    "Iyer." The three bowed slightly to show respect, but they only called Yiyer.  Most Sith Lords address 'the Great Iyer' with great respect.

    "It's time for you to take action." Iyer said.

    "You have to remember your promise." The man in black robe said secretly.

    "Don't worry, I will let you go free after this battle, and I will also give you treasures as a thank you gift. Moreover, my master has also notarized it. Are you still afraid that I will cheat?" Iyer said.

    The three of them looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    ¡°From now on, we will split into two groups,¡± Iyer said.

    "Hey, what, you don't need our help to deal with Emperor Beiming? Ah, I guessed it. It's the trash under your command who failed to contain Emperor Beiming, right?" The woman in silver robe said with a smile, and the other two beside her  All the men also had strange smiles.

    Iyer frowned and continued: "Yes, they failed to contain them, and Emperor Beiming has escaped! So now we can only act according to the second plan. I will separate from you and divide into two groups The practitioners cannot do it now.  Knowing our existence, we split into two groups. If we be careful, we can definitely hope to kill the two leaders of the cultivator civilization."

    "Yeah." The three of them nodded in agreement.

    "Remember, once you are separated, you must hide in the treasure I gave you and must not leak any breath. Once your breath is discovered by this chaotic universe, the leaders of the practitioners will also sense your threat."  Iyer said.

    Iyer¡¯s realm is extremely high, and he can isolate himself from the exploration of the chaotic universe.

    But neither the Sith Lords nor the three people in front of them can do it, so they must rely on the treasures given by Iyer!  This was also the reason why Ji Ning and the others were not aware of the ambush before the explosion.

    "Don't worry, we won't make these stupid mistakes." The man in red robe grinned.

    "This is your first time entering other chaotic universes. You should be careful. After all, you cannot use the power of Tao, and your strength has been greatly reduced." Iyer reminded that these three are not his subordinates.  I can only remind them again and again, fearing that they made a mistake and failed to kill a cultivator leader, which would make the war even more troublesome.

    These are the leaders of practitioners.  In his own chaotic universe, the power of Tao is majestic, and everyone is very powerful.

    They can only hope to kill one by taking them by surprise!  Once exposed.  It is very easy for those spiritual leaders to escape.

    As for the ¡®Northern Ming Emperor¡¯, he is the strongest among the cultivator leaders. If Iyer is one-on-one, he has no confidence. After all, he is rejected by this chaotic universe and cannot use any power!  That's why he brought another killer move and prepared to have these three strong men act together with him. Only by joining forces could he be 100% sure to kill Ning.

    Of course, the premise is that Ji Ning is trapped and unable to escape!

    If Ji Ning was not trapped, he would have just escaped!  It is difficult to kill an opponent when they are equally powerful.

    "Let's go." Iyer ordered.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Soon a very ordinary realm spaceship appeared next to it, and there was a master piloting it. This master was a blood descendant of the Sith tribe, and was born in the chaotic universe of Ji Ning and others, so the aura and  The civilization of practitioners??The master is exactly the same.  This master was driving a domain flying boat and was running away in panic.

    And those three powerful men are hidden in a treasure carried by this master.

    "Very good." Iyer watched the realm flying boat leave with a cold edge in his eyes. "Up to now, these cultivator leaders have only lost some Dharma bodies. None of them have died! But I'm afraid they still haven't.  You knowthose temples are just used to confuse them and make them relax their vigilance. This is not my real killing move."

    "Come on, let's see who becomes the first cultivator leader to die when my identity is exposed." Iyer flipped his hand, and a white lotus appeared in his palm.

    Hum~~~~

    Iyer¡¯s power spread through the white lotus and spread quickly in all directions, covering an extremely wide area in an instant.  The spiritual exploration is hundreds of times wider than that of Ji Ning and others!  First of all, Iyer is indeed an existence far beyond them in realm, but is just rejected by the chaotic universe.  Secondly, the exploration treasure in his hand is also extremely precious. It was made by his master and him together.

    "Who is the first dead cultivator leader?" Iyer smiled, entered the rift in time and space with one step, and walked towards another time and space.

    Time and space are torn apart again and again.

    Walking in different areas, since the appearance of the temple, the leader of the cultivator civilization has no longer taken action, and the Dharma body is fighting outside.  Therefore, it is not easy to find the deity of the cultivator's civilization.

    ¡­¡­

    time flies.

    Day by day, the Dharmakayas of Supreme Heavenly Eclipse and Supreme Bolin who were trapped before finally died in battle.  However, the two temples were also trapped by the cultivator civilization leaders who rushed there using formations, preventing them from escaping!

    Since then.

    A total of five temples appeared in the Sith tribe, causing the cultivator civilization to lose the Dharmakaya of Hongran Supreme, Heavenly Eclipse Supreme, and Bolin Supreme. The ending of these five temples isthe eight-turn time and space  The temple was cracked and captured alive by Ji Ning, but none of the other four temples could escape, and they were all blocked and trapped.

    Although they lost three peak dharma bodies, Hongran Supreme and others immediately refined and bred new dharma bodies, but their strength was much weaker.

    ¡­¡­

    It was more than two months after Ji Ning escaped from the Eighth Revolution Time and Space Temple.

    Wow~~~

    In a domain, the tall Iyer came from the rift in time and space and appeared here.

    He holds a white lotus in one hand and senses the vast range.

    "Um?"

    Iyer immediately showed joy.

    For more than two months, he searched and investigated again and again like looking for a needle in a haystack. Fortunately, he traveled through time and space to rival the Supreme.  With the treasure in hand, Zhang Zhang can go further than the Supreme!  Therefore, in the past two months, a Dharmakaya has been discovered, which is the Dharmakaya of the Supreme Emperor Stone!  Expose your identity and kill a dharma body?  Of course Iyer didn't want to.

    "I finally found the identity of a cultivator leader. Wow, I have felt this familiar aura countless times in the past years. Isn't it the Supreme Tapir Valley who has been guarding the blocked place?" Iye  Er smiled and said, "Very well, Supreme Tapir Valley, just sacrifice your life to my battle flag of Yiel."

    ¡­¡­

    In the void, a mountain peak floats.

    There are some ordinary wooden houses on the floating mountain peaks. In one of the wooden houses, there is a figure sitting cross-legged. He is tall and thin, wearing a black robe, with scales on his face. He sits quietly with his eyes closed.

    Those temples are very difficult to deal with, and the leaders of the practitioners have never taken action, and they have just let the Dharma body get in.

    And this mountain peak looks ordinary but it is the place where the Supreme Master of Tapir Valley refines and practices. Even the other Supreme Masters cannot break in quietly without his permission.

    And at this moment

    In the void outside the floating mountain peak, a barefoot gray-robed figure appeared. He had a faint smile, as if he was compassionate, it was Iyer!

    The Wild Age game has been in open beta for a week, and you can continue to practice in the game. Innate realm, purple mansion, all phenomena, Yuanshen, return to the void earth immortal and even heavenly immortal, etc The most awesome person in our server has become one who has jumped out of the three realms.  , is no longer the 'celestial being' among the Five Elements!

    By the way, there is a place in the game called 'The Realm of the Avenue'. It is very difficult to get an S-level rating. Tomato revealed a little tip. For example, if you are the perfect state of Wanxiang Zhenren, you can break through to the soul. Don't break through.  , but continue to improve your strength In this way, you can get an S-level rating in the 'Realm of the Avenue'~~~ There are many benefits~~ So, don't rush to improve your realm, and accumulate more.

    Let me say it again, the only genuine game address is:.  (The address is ¡®You¡¯The pinyin of ??¡¯, add a little um~~~~)

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 17 The Battle of Iyer in the Tapir Valley

    Iyer stood in the void, looking at the floating mountain peaks in front of him and the vaguely visible wooden house on the mountain peaks. With his strength and means, he could naturally observe the Supreme Tapir Valley sitting cross-legged in the wooden house.  Generally, at the level of Tapir Valley Supreme, as long as anyone sets their sights on him, it is unlikely that they will not attract his attention.

    But even though Iyer was observing him like this, Supreme Tapir Valley didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    "Practitioner Tapir Valley Supreme, he really spent a lot of effort on this mountain peak, and there are really enough various ban and detection methods." Iyer smiled and looked at the many warning and banning devices of Tapir Valley Supreme.  The methods would be very troublesome in the eyes of powerful people at the same level, but in the eyes of Iyer, these techniques and mysteries are too superficial!

    He can see through many flaws at a glance. This is a huge gap in realm!  The 'Nest of Destruction' and other temples he created all shocked Ji Ning and Hongran, thinking that they must have been created by the 'Controller of the Chaos Universe'.

    It is easy to destroy but difficult to create.

    Ji Ning and the others couldn¡¯t create it, but it would be relatively easy to find some key weaknesses and crack them by trying to ¡®pick holes¡¯ in them.  Even so, the reversal of the vortex formation was still broken by Hongran Supreme.  It also took Ji Ning a long time to build the eighth-turn space-time temple.

    This is the difference!

    Like the original Supreme Beings, there was a layer of blockade and blockade around the core of the Sith clan's lair.  It is absolutely impossible for the Sith to escape.

    ¡°In fact, those blockades were a joke. Iyer was able to come out easily. He only deliberately pretended to be trapped by the blockade in order to make the cultivators relax their vigilance.  In fact, the countless master emperors under his command have already been moved to various strongholds.

    ¡°This mountain peak can hinder those Lords, but it cannot hinder me.¡± Iyer smiled and stepped forward.

    Wow~~~

    His whole body became vaguely void, looming, and he just strolled until he reached the mountain peak and continued to move forward.

    The many restrictions on the mountain peaks cannot hinder him in the slightest. Tapir Valley Supreme is best at 'space'.  His bans and restrictions are mainly spatial. At this moment, Iyer is using the secret of space The whole person easily blends into the normal space, as if he is part of the normal space. All these bans are ineffective.

    After walking for more than ten breaths, Iyer suddenly stopped. He frowned slightly and looked at the wooden house in the distance.

    "The realm of power of Tao?" Iyer was a little worried.

    The realm of Tao¡¯s power is also called the ¡®original realm¡¯.

    Just like Ji Ning has the realm of swordsmanship, Supreme Tapir Valley also has the ¡®Original Domain of Ten Thousand Dao Spaces¡¯. After all, this is the time of war, and Supreme Tapir Valley himself has not participated in the war.  Although he was cautious, he naturally spread out the area Although he didn't use it at full strength, it still covered a small half of the mountain range.  Under domain invasion, any intruding enemies can be easily discovered.

    "This field of power of Tao originates from the chaotic universe. It is a kind of field power under the operation of the chaotic universe. I can hide from it and let it not find it. But if I forcefully break into his field, it will definitely be  Will be discovered." Iyer thought, "I am excluded in this chaotic universe and cannot use a trace of power. My strength is higher than these indigenous supremes, and there is no crushing advantage."

    In order to kill Ji Ning before.  Iyer brought the three powerful men with him.

    But after learning that Ji Ning had escaped, Iyer separated from the three subordinates, each preparing to kill a Supreme.

    But once separated

    Even against the Supreme Tapir Valley who is weaker than Ji Ning, Iyer is only 80% sure.

    "I'm in secret. He doesn't know my strength. This battle will definitely kill the Supreme Tapir Valley."

    "kill."

    Iyer took action.

    His crystal-clear right hand suddenly stretched out, with a hazy light directly inserted into the domain of the 'Origin of Ten Thousand Spaces'. An invisible warm and comfortable wave also invaded the man sitting cross-legged in the wooden house.  of the Tapir Valley Supreme.

    "Huh?" Tapir Valley Supreme felt suddenly very peaceful and comfortable in his heart.  That sense of comfort naturally brought a smile to his lips.

    A feeling of great freedom, great liberation, and great light filled my heart.

    It feels warm in my heart, as if all sorrow can be thrown away.

    "Hoo!" The crystal-clear right hand that exuded a hazy light was extremely fast.  Passing through the space obstacles, passing through the ten thousand obstacles in the origin field of space, and headed towards the wooden house.

    The field has clearly been invaded.

    But the Supreme Tapir Valley just felt free and liberated, an unprecedented sense of freedom.

    "It's all over, all troubles?The worries are all over, no, the war with the Sith tribe is still at war now, how can I be truly carefree?  "Tapir Valley Supreme suddenly woke up. As soon as he woke up, he immediately washed the hand that felt the intrusion into his domain. The hand had already reached outside the wooden house.

    Quietly, the crystal right hand passed through the obstacles of the wooden house, and the wooden boards of the wooden house were not broken.

    A strong sense of threat frightened Supreme Tapir Valley.

    "How could it be possible to invade my domain and I ignored it before? Let me fall into the so-called state of great freedom and liberation without knowing it?" Supreme Tapir Valley was very frightened. It would be fine if he fell into an illusion. This is not an illusion.  It was purely spiritual guidance, even though he was the Supreme, he didn't notice it at all.

    Later, I still felt that it was a war now, how could I be carefree, and then I woke up.

    "Who is it? Who is he?" The Supreme Tapir Valley didn't care about anything else. He immediately showed six arms, all holding swords. The six swords cooperated exquisitely and attacked the big crystal hand at the same time.

    The light of the sword is like a blade in space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Quick and weird.

    The fingers of that crystal hand danced gently, with such beauty that the Supreme Tapir Valley's mind was swayed. Poof, the fingers lightly touched the sharp sword light, and the power of the sword light was easily turned away.  After releasing it, the other two sabers were also turned and released one after another. This crystal palm did not use much force, but the Supreme Tapir Valley was unable to attack him.

    His other three swords, which were exquisitely coordinated, immediately turned around, guarding the front tightly, and the space fluctuations formed by the light of the swords were connected into one, as if a complete space was blocking the front.

    "Tear apart."

    The big hand suddenly became sharp and sharp, and he forced his way through the light of the two swords. The sword defense he was proud of could not resist it. The space membrane wall formed was also penetrated with a scoff, and the palm of his hand  Stab directly towards the chest of Supreme Tapir Valley.

    "Retreat!" Tapir Valley Supreme was really shocked.

    The seven cultivator leaders would also occasionally discuss the Tao with each other. Even Ji Ning, who is currently the strongest, would not have such a big advantage against him.

    "This person is much stronger than Beiming." The Supreme Tapir Valley was secretly shocked.

    While retreating violently, the sharp point of the big hand was still piercing the chest of Supreme Tapir Gu, causing Supreme Supreme Tapir Gu to feel a sharp penetrating force penetrate into his body. He could not help but spurt out a mouthful of blood, and the mighty Yuan Power in his body was madly expelling and suppressing it.  , but that penetrating power was strange and difficult to deal with. Tapir Valley Supreme used his huge advantage in quantity to destroy that penetrating power at all costs, and consumed as much as 30% of the power in his body.

    In just a moment of fighting, the Supreme Tapir Valley was already seriously injured!

    Bang!

    The retreating Tapir Valley Supreme instantly hit the wooden house, and the wooden house exploded immediately, and the surrounding restrictions were also triggered, causing the space where the wooden house was located to immediately begin to collapse, making the place become chaotic and dark, but at this time  A tall man in gray robes and bare feet walked out of the darkness, easily, and the collapsed space could not affect him at all.

    He is bald and his eyes are gentle and attractive, with a look of compassion.

    "Who are you!" Tapir Valley Supreme shouted. Until now, he has been fighting with the Sith tribe, and he has never been in such a terrible disadvantage in a one-on-one situation.

    "My name is Iyer, and I'm here to kill you." Iyer smiled, but his speed was extremely fast, not allowing Supreme Tapir Valley to escape and get close to him again.

    "Escape."

    Tapir Valley Supreme knew that he had encountered the most terrifying enemy. If he really fought head-on, he might lose his life. He did not hesitate to choose - escape!

    I saw the Supreme Tapir Valley trying to leave through time and space in an instant.

    "Stabilize." Iyer stepped barefoot into the void, invisible fluctuations enveloped the surroundings, and the surrounding time and space was completely frozen!  There is no way to tear it apart and escape.

    "He is actually more powerful than me in space?" Supreme Tapir Valley immediately felt that time and space were fixed to death. He could not even suppress time and space to achieve this step, but he did not care about his shock. Supreme Tapir Valley immediately transformed into  The streamer flew away at high speed.

    Iyer frowned slightly when he saw how fast Tapir Valley Supreme was escaping: "These indigenous supreme beings who can use the power of the endless way are easily destroyed in my hometown. But in this chaotic universe, it is really difficult to kill them.  trouble."

    (To be continued)

    Volume 44, Chapter 17, Battle of Iyer in Tapir Valley:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 18 Free at Golden Bridge

    On an ordinary chaotic star, Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged on a stubborn rock. The speed of time around him reached a hundred times. He was meditating on the formation of a temple in order to decipher it. That was the formation used by the Supreme Emperor Stone.  A temple trapped by law!  These are scourges after all, and if they are eliminated as soon as possible, the threat can be considered solved.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning's expression changed.

    He sensed a terrible threat appearing in a distant direction. The danger made Ji Ning feel palpitated. The threat was no less than that of the 'Nest of Destruction'.

    "What's going on?" Ji Ning was confused, as were other cultivator leaders who also sensed the terrible threat.

    In fact, when Iyer attacked Tapir Valley, the rules of the chaotic universe had already locked onto Iyer. It was also the first time that Iyer was really locked into him and discovered the existence of this terrible threat.

    Although in terms of strength alone, Iyer does not pose a direct threat to the 'Nest of Destruction'.

    But Iyer is a very powerful man. As long as he lives, he can continuously cause trouble and even refine the Nest of Destruction in the future. Strictly speaking, his threat is actually higher.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Ji Ning sensed the message from the Supreme Tapir Valley: "I was chased by a strong Sith tribesman. He was just one person, chasing me one on one The formation restriction I set up was of no use at all.  Even when he invaded my domain, my mind was affected without any notice Fortunately, I woke up at the critical moment, but I was seriously injured after just a simple confrontation with him. He is too strong, stronger than us, more than  Bei Ming is much stronger. If we fight head-on, I'm afraid I will lose my life in just a few rounds."

    "What!" Ji Ning was shocked.

    Hongran Supreme, Bolin Supreme and others who received the news at the same time were all equally shocked.

    One on one?

    When did the Sith become so powerful?  For so long, it seems to be an iron rule that the supreme beings of the cultivator civilization are invincible one on one.

    "Did he use any treasure?" Ji Ning asked.  Not only him, but Hongran Supreme and others also asked the same question.

    "No, he didn't use any treasures, not even weapons. He seriously injured me with just one hand. He saidhis name is Iyer!" said the Supreme Tapir Valley.

    "You seriously injured Tapir Gu without even using a weapon?" Ji Ning was shocked. "Such a terrifying and powerful man has just been exposed now. He is really well hidden. He will definitely go all out when exposed this time He doesn't use weapons.  I¡¯m afraid weapons don¡¯t mean much to him anymore? Or maybe his hands are his weapons? In short, he relies on his own strength!¡±

    The message from the Supreme Tapir Valley gave Ji Ning many ideas.

    "The Sith tribe. Being ostracized, unable to use even a trace of the power of the Tao! He is so powerful, how terrifying would it be if he could use the power of the Tao?" Ji Ning secretly said, "He should not be an ordinary Supreme, nor  Not the ultimate emperor! It¡¯s probably the supreme being achieved through the ultimate way!"

    The ultimate supreme!

    With such strong strength, Ji Ning would naturally think of the Ultimate Supreme.

    Not only Ji Ning, but also other cultivator leaders all thought of this.

    In fact, in the earliest predictions and the true inference of the Sith invasion force there was also doubt as to whether there was an 'ultimate supreme'.  But Ji Ning and the others believed that first of all, the Sith tribe's controller of the chaotic universe was already invincible and would not risk entering Ji Ning's chaotic universe, after all.  If you are cut off from your own chaotic universe and rejected, your strength will be greatly reduced, and you will be in danger of falling.

    And outside.  The one in control is invincible, so why take the risk?

    This Sith named Iyer is the second ultimate supreme of the Sith besides the controller?

    "This is Iyer." The Supreme Tapir Valley said through a message.  "His strength is too strong. I can be sure that he is the ultimate supreme. I can't think of any other possibility! His realm is extremely high. He can easily suppress time and space, and he is better than me at suppressing time and space. The mystery of my space,  It's like a joke in front of him, and it can't affect him at all. His dimension is definitely better than mine!"

    "The Ultimate Supreme!" Ji Ning and the others immediately affirmed.

    In terms of realm, he is stronger than the Supreme One. Tapir Gu is the best at space, but he is not as good as the other one.

    It must be the ultimate supreme!

    "Tapir Valley, be careful." Ji Ning sent a message. They had no choice. After all, the distance was too far. They could only look at the Supreme Tapir Valley himself.

    ¡­¡­

    In the void.

    The Supreme Tapir Valley is fleeing quickly.

    "Supreme Tapir Valley!" Iyer, who was chasing after him, suddenly shouted.?? 

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An invisible wave instantly invaded the body of Tapir Valley Supreme. Tapir Valley Supreme felt something change in front of his eyes. He was actually above a beautiful ocean, and he turned into a seabird and soared slowly.

    "Broken." Tapir Valley's supreme Taoist heart was perfect, and his soul was truly powerful. He shouted, and his powerful will instantly tore apart the illusion.

    "It's just a matter of a moment to be dragged into the illusion and to break the illusion."

    ¡°This illusion of yours is more difficult to deal with than the Emperor Stone, but that¡¯s all.¡± The voice of the Supreme Tapir Valley echoed in the void.

    "Damn it."

    Iyer, who was behind, frowned when he saw this.

    Entering other chaotic universes, you cannot use any power, and your strength is greatly reduced. However, there is one strength that has almost no impact - that is, illusions and other methods!  Because it directly targets the true spirit of the soul, the higher the realm of illusion, the greater the power.  It's a pity that although Iyer is the ultimate supreme being, the one who achieves the ultimate supreme is not illusions.

    Just like Ji Ning, if he becomes the ultimate supreme master in the future, he will be the ultimate swordsman!  The best thing is the sword!

    The same goes for Iyer, what he is best at is ¡®light¡¯.

    "You can't escape." Iyer gritted his teeth and used one of his special moves.

    Outside, you can use whatever tricks you want.

    But here, his moves need to consider how much power he consumes. At his level, the consumption is too great, and it is very difficult to replenish it.

    "Light is everywhere!" Iyer's whole body suddenly shone brightly.

    Billions of rays of light spread in all directions.

    For a time, the entire void was illuminated, and it was even extremely dazzling. Wherever these rays of light touched, it seemed as if everything was surrendering. When it shone on the fleeing Supreme Tapir Valley, Supreme Supreme Tapir Valley felt a terrible oppression from those lights.  Force, forcing myself to kneel down.  Under this powerful pressure, his speed also dropped sharply.

    This is the strongest domain move that Iyer has used since he became the ultimate supreme. Wherever his light shines, everyone must surrender!

    In the outside world, the power of his light can kill ordinary supreme beings.  It is in this chaotic universe that the power is greatly reduced, and there is only restraint and oppression.

    "How come such a strong restraint is much stronger than the power of my domain." Tapir Valley Supreme was shocked. This restraint was so strong that it reduced his speed by nearly half.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With endless light all over his body, Iyer flew towards the Supreme Tapir Valley, with a look of compassion on his face: "Supreme Tapir Valley, why bother struggling anymore, you are already very tired."

    "What a good trick, Iyer, you should be the ultimate supreme of the Sith tribe. The ultimate supreme can be so powerful without using any power. I am convinced." Supreme Tapir Valley sneered, "But here we are  Hometown, you want to kill me? Humph."

    As soon as the words fell.

    Boom.

    A huge golden arch bridge a million miles long appeared in front of the Supreme Tapir Valley. There was an elegant three-story tower beside the arch bridge. The Supreme Tapir Valley was at the door of the three-story tower. He sneered and looked at Iyer in the distance:  "Iyer, don't you dare come to my bridge."

    "This is it?" Iyer's expression changed.

    He can clearly feel that this huge golden arch bridge, which is a million miles long, is releasing terrible power, which is the power originating from the origin of the chaotic universe.

    "You Sith tribe have some killing moves, do you think we cultivators don't have them? Do we practitioners spend endless years waiting to die stupidly?" Supreme Tapir Valley said on the golden arch bridge at the door of the tower, "You Sith tribe should do this  It was the final decisive battle that made me crazy. I originally wanted to wait until the last moment to expose this 'Zizai Golden Bridge', but who would have thought that your appearance would force me into a desperate situation and I had to be exposed first."

    "Free Golden Bridge? Use the power of the origin of the chaotic universe" Iyer's face turned ugly.

    "Yes, it is an imitation of the Dao Guard Tower!" Supreme Tapir Valley sneered, "We have had your Dao Guard Tower for endless years, and we have been thinking about it. Although this 'Free Golden Bridge' is not as exquisite as your Dao Guard Tower, it is already  I can use some of the original power of the chaotic universe."

    The leaders of the cultivator civilization have always known that disaster could strike at any time.

    Naturally, I am exhausted.

    "Zizai Golden Bridge" has the effect of a partial road protection tower. If you are inside the Zizai Golden Bridge, you will be almost invincible.  This is one of the trump cards of the cultivator civilization in dealing with this war.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 19 Victory

    The next chapter of Black (y§¡§á) has been updated. Please / Bai\degree/Ò»\ÏÂhºÚ-Rock+ge. You can also open the website manually¡¤heiya§áge¡¤¡¨degree¡¨Ò»¡¨ÏºÚya§áge. The power of the chaotic universe is  The truly vast and boundless sea, like the source sea of ??the Blazing Sun Realm that Ji Ning once visited, is far more powerful than the Supreme in terms of energy!  This is just the tip of the iceberg of the entire Chaos Universe The power of the entire Chaos Universe is so powerful that even if they don't resist, Ji Ning and the other Supremes cannot bear it if they just want to refine it and endure it. If they try forcefully, their souls  The true spirit will only be crushed, and the true spirit will be destroyed!

    Its power can be imagined.

    However, compared to the entire chaotic universe, the power of Tao that even Ji Ning and the Supremes can utilize is like a drop of water in the ocean.

    And the ¡®Dao Protector Tower¡¯ allows the strong to utilize more of the power of the chaotic universe!  The protective towers are very exquisite. After acquiring some Sith protective towers after the last war, the cultivator civilization has been studying and pondering, and finally came up with a similar imitation treasure 'Zizai Golden Bridge', which has only the functions of the protective towers.  About 30%

    The practitioners already have a favorable geographical location!  There is also the Zizi Golden Bridge, and the defense methods are greatly enhanced.

    "Iyer, tsk tsk, the ultimate supreme? Come on, come on, let me see how powerful you are. I am in my hometown, and I have Zizai Jinqiao. If you kill them allthen they will be convinced.  "Tapir Valley Supreme stood at the door of the tower, looking at Iyer in the distance and shouted.

    "Zizai Golden Bridge, a replica of the protective tower?" Iyer quickly regained his composure and sneered, "Then let me see how powerful you are on the Zizai Golden Bridge!" The next chapter of heiya§áge has been updated.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Iyer clasped his hands together in front of his chest, and suddenly an extremely dazzling light burst out from between his clasped palms. Gradually, both of his palms became extremely dazzling and became the source of all light!  Those clasped palms seemed to be the only source of light in the surrounding billions of miles of void, countless times more dazzling than the sun in Ji Ning's hometown.

    He stood quietly in the void, his hands clasped together like this, but his palms became brighter and brighter.

    "He is gathering momentum!" The Supreme Tapir Valley on the Zizi Golden Bridge was secretly palpitating. The power of this move was obviously greater than the previous one.

    This is the single most powerful move among Iyer's unique moves.

    There are also weaknesses in this move.

    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not good at adapting to a purely crushing frontal attack!  And in Ji Ning's chaotic universe, everyone has to use their own power, and just accumulating power takes a breath.  Like the previous sneak attack, if he had gathered momentum first, such a big movement would have alarmed the Supreme Tapir Valley.  The speed is too fast when chasing, and it is impossible to use this move leisurely.

    "Damn it." Supreme Tapir Gu frowned, "My Free Golden Bridge is, after all, an imitation of the protective tower. The protective tower cannot be moved. Although my Free Golden Bridge can move, the speed is also very slow."

    The huge Zizijin Bridge is slow and has poor flexibility. It is mainly used to save lives. Faced with Iyer's prepared killing move, the Supreme Tapir Valley can only bear it.

    As for putting away the golden bridge and running away?

    No need to stay at Jinqiao, he will die faster!  <>

    p>"Destroy!" Iyer shouted.

    Retract your left hand and slap it out with your right hand.

    For a moment, the power of the two big hands, which were originally extremely dazzling, was all concentrated on the right hand, making the dazzling degree of the right hand increase dramatically again!  The power of this power alone makes the Supreme Tapir Valley speechless. I am afraid that in a head-to-head confrontation, he will be beaten to death directly.

    ¡°Swaying, shaking¡ª¡± the void trembled and made a sound.

    The huge right palm with endless light stretched out, and the arm continued to grow longer. The palm of the hand slapped the Supreme Tapir Valley.

    "Don't even think about it." The Supreme Tapir Valley controlled the Golden Bridge, and the Golden Bridge was about to take the initiative to resist.

    But although the big palm is not good at maneuvering, it is much more flexible than the huge golden bridge. With a slight swing, it avoided the golden bridge and directly struck into the inner range of the golden bridge.  There was a mighty Tao power on the surface of Jinqiao resisting, but the big palm still crushed it head-on, destroying everything along the way, directly crushing towards the Supreme Tapir Valley.

    "Golden Bridge!" Tapir Valley Supreme shouted loudly.

    The tower behind him is hexagonal and has six of the most conspicuous windows.  At this moment, six light strips of different colors were emitted from the tower. The light strips led the endless Tao power of the entire Golden Bridge, trying their best to suppress and block the big golden palm.

    "Chichichi~~~" The six light belts went to suppress and block it, but they could not stop it. In the end, all of them were just wrapped around the big palm.

    The big palm is still moving forward, but the speed is obviously much slower.

    "There is no self

    existI can't stop the golden bridge, but you can't do anything to me inside the golden bridge!  "Tapir Valley Supreme appeared with six arms, holding six long knives, and he went all out. For a moment, the light of the knife brought with it wisps of space fluctuations, as if a huge space blade collided head-on with the big golden palm.

    Boom boom boom!  !  !

    The roaring sound continued, and the big golden palm dimmed, and then it was quickly retracted.

    The Tapir Valley Supreme was also shaken backwards and hit the tower. A mouthful of blood spurted out, but a crazy smile appeared on his face: "Haha, Iyer, the power is not enough." Although he was injured,  But while talking and laughing, the injury quickly recovered.

    But Iyer in the distance in the void felt a little distressed.

    Preparing for the most powerful move consumes too much power, but it is worth it to confirm the power of Zi Zi Jin Qiao.

    "Very good." Iyer smiled.

    Wow.

    He stepped back and disappeared into the void.

    The Supreme Master of Tapir Valley breathed a sigh of relief. The pressure put on him by Yiyeer was indeed great.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others are waiting for news from the Supreme Tapu Valley, and they are all worried about Tapi Valley.

    "It's okay, I'm okay." Soon a message came from the Supreme Tapir Valley.

    Ji Ning and the others all breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Nayiyeer is indeed very powerful. I was suppressed by him with the help of Zizuo Jinqiao! But he couldn't kill me, and he couldn't do anything, so he left voluntarily." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    "Tell me about the process of fighting between Iyer and you.  "Hongran Supreme said.

    "Okay." Tapir Valley Supreme began to introduce in detail.

    Ji Ning and the others were analyzing each one carefully.

    The fight between Iyer and the Supreme Tapir Valley this time was very simple, just a few exchanges of blows. This is why Iyer had to save his strength.

    "The Ultimate Supreme is so powerful even when he is excluded and unable to use even a trace of power." Supreme Hongran lamented, "It is indeed bad news that the Sith invasion force has an Ultimate Supreme as its leader, and this  If Iyer can leave decisivelyit's obviously not to the point of madness, I'm afraid he still has a powerful killing move."

    "You can't be careless until you succeed in the end." Supreme Ekon also said.

    "Ashamed, I really can't expose this Zizi Golden Bridge this time, so that our most powerful defense method will be known to them." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    For the sake of war, they have some trump cards.

    When it comes to defense and life-saving, Zizai Jinqiao is the most powerful. If Zizai Jinqiao cannot be blocked, we will be in big trouble.

    And in war, in fact, ¡®unexpectedness¡¯ at critical moments is most likely to produce miraculous effects!  Therefore, the trump card will not be exposed until the most critical moment.  Like before, Ji Ning and Ekong Supreme were once trapped in the temple. They also encountered some troubles, but they would not use the Free Golden Bridge until they were desperate.  And there is another weakness in Zizai Jinqiao.

    It¡¯s almost a defense.

    If you are trapped in the temple,

    Even if Zizai Jinqiao is released, he is still trapped in the temple and cannot escape!

    "Tapigu, if you don't expose yourself to Jinqiao, you will die. Then we will lose two supreme-level combat forces, and the impact will be even greater." Tianshi Supreme said.

    "Everyone, please be careful. If Iyer fails this time, I'm afraid there will be even more terrifying methods next time."

    "With Zizi Jinqiao, they probably can't do anything to us."

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark void.

    Iyer stood alone, with fluctuations emanating from his body, isolated from the exploration of the chaotic universe.

    "Wow."

    A misty light pillar appeared in front of him, and three figures appeared in the misty light pillar. They were the three powerful men he had sent before.

    "Iyer, why are you looking for us?" The two men and one woman looked at Iyer.

    "You haven't taken action against the cultivator leader yet?" Iyer asked.

    "We're looking slowly. The chaotic universe is too big, and it's not easy to find the cultivator leader." The silver-robed woman said crisply.

    "Remind you, they have means similar to the protective tower." Iyer said, "trap them first and then kill them."

    "Yes." The three people woke up immediately.

    Iyer nodded and immediately severed contact.

    (To be continued).  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  .

    )Click to watch the latest chapter of Manghuang Ji to watch the chapter Copy this address to the browser to watch the latest chapter%77%77%77%2e%68%65%69%79%61%6e%67%65%2e%63%6f%6d

    The latest and next chapter of Heiya§áge has been updated. Check out the latest chapter©¯section©¯please visit©¯ask¡¤heiya§áge¡¤Black Rock House or Bai¨ÍDu¨ÍÒ»¥¡¨ÍÏÂ×¢£ººÚ + ya§á rock + pavilion synchronized 1 step 1 first 1 shot 1 no 1 delay 1 delayed 1 just 1 in 1 black ¡Ï ¡Ð rock ¡Ï ¡Ð pavilion 1 heiy§¡§áge

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 20 Grassland

    There is a high mountain above the silent and desolate stars. There is a stone house on the top of the mountain. In front of the stone house, there is a decadent man with white hair sitting alone, drinking wine.

    He is one of the leaders who stands at the top of the entire chaotic universe, the ¡®Bolin Supreme¡¯.

    "Desolate, dilapidated" The white-haired man looked at the vast land of stars in the distance. Suddenly, the wine in his cup spilled out into the distance. The wine was like sweet rain. Suddenly, rain fell in the sky above the stars, and the earth was falling.  It began to become moist under the water of rain. Gradually, weeds appeared, trees and plants grew, and the stars began to become more green.

    The white-haired man looked at it slightly: "The color of life"

    "Could it be that a supreme being can only control one source of all things?" The white-haired man shook his head slightly, "There should always be a chance."

    He asked himself that his understanding of life and death had reached an extremely high level, and his power was not much different from his 'Origin of Ten Thousand Claws', but he could not form the 'Origin of Ten Thousand Paths of Life and Death'.

    ¡°Death and life.¡±

    "How magical life is, it's so fascinating." Supreme Bolin looked at the changes in the star, feeling the power of life that looked like a smile but made him awe. Suddenly, his expression changed and he looked towards  The endless void beyond the stars.

    Hundreds of millions of miles of void suddenly changed.

    First, a huge thing walked out of the endless void. It was so majestic that even a chaotic star in front of it was only the size of a fist. It had a huge head. At first glance, it looked like a big gray bear. It had one single eye and was cold.  Staring at the star in front of him, he looked at Paulin Supreme on the star.

    "Supreme-level strange life?" Supreme Bolin whispered softly, "Is the surrounding time and space also controlled?"

    "Practitioner, you are the first life I have killed when I came to this chaotic universe!" The big gray bear creature made a majestic voice, and then slapped it over. These strange beings are all extremely talented, each with unique talents.  Be good at something.  And this big bear-like creature is famous for its terrifying power. It is the most powerful among the supreme beings captured alive by Iyer in the endless space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing apart

    Although that star had many formation restrictions, it completely shattered under the huge slap.

    Supreme Paulin watched all this indifferently. A huge golden bridge appeared in front of him. There was a tower on the golden bridge. He was standing on the tower bridge at the moment, in front of the tower door.

    This is the self-protective treasure ¡®Zizai Golden Bridge¡¯. Since Zizai Golden Bridge has long been exposed, Paulin Supreme naturally used it from the beginning.  He already felt that he was in crisis.

    "Death!" A huge slap came to Zizi Jinqiao, and wherever it passed, the power of Jinqiao was constantly being torn away.

    "Use claws?" There was a sneer on the corner of Paulin Supreme's mouth, and six arms appeared at the same time. His six hands were all shaped like claws, welcoming the huge furry slap.

    The suppressed time and space are distorted.

    The hands of Supreme Bolin are in the shape of claws, and their power is unfathomable. They seem ordinary, but they have infinite changes.

    "Bang." Paulin Supreme's six palms turned into claws.  Colliding head-on with that huge slap.

    Supreme Bolin couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.

    The supreme-level strange life form, the ¡®towering giant bear creature¡¯, also staggered and looked at Supreme Bolin in some surprise.

    "You are a cultivator, you are quite capable, just die!" The big bear-like creature started to go crazy.  It roared and swooped over, a pair of big palms swooping wildly, as if two huge skies were pressing in, and time and space were completely frozen and distorted.  This power is so powerful that Paulin Supreme can only rely on the power of the 'Free Golden Bridge' to be on the defensive.

    Boom boom boom

    In the void.

    This huge supreme-level life-bearing creature violently attacks Supreme Bolin.  It took three full breaths, but there was still nothing I could do.

    "Evil Qiong, with this golden bridge, you can't kill a cultivator leader." A majestic voice came, "Give up, you still have to rely on us to help."

    Standing on the Golden Bridge, Supreme Bolin's expression changed slightly, he looked at the void in the distance, and immediately shouted: "Come out!"

    "Haha, come out? You let us come out?"

    "It's just you, you're not qualified?"

    "You are too weak."

    Different voices sounded from all directions in the void.

    As the vast void began to change, the void turned into a vast prairie, with white clouds above the grassland. The Supreme Bolin was on this vast prairie.

    "Huh?" Paulin Supreme looked at the surrounding prairie and looked carefully. He could feel every step on the grassland on the ground.The vitality contained in a blade of grass, the spirituality of life, "is it actually a real grassland?"

    "Why is this grassland so boundless?" Paulin Supreme observed carefully. There were clouds above, but there were no borders in all directions. With his strength, he couldn't even see the borders?  Just kidding, even if it is a domain, he can see the end at a glance.

    "Break it for me!"

    Supreme Bolin was still standing on the Zizi Golden Bridge, and at the same time he tore his hands toward the sky, trying to tear the sky apart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Those palms tore through the thick clouds high up. Paulin Supreme felt that the clouds were extremely flexible. He tore some of them with difficulty, but there were still more clouds.  It cannot be broken open at all!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it anymore.¡± Supreme Bolin began to attack wildly, with his six arms tearing apart the clouds in the sky crazily.

    This is something that every cultivator leader will often do. Their power is endless and they are not afraid of consumption. Using crazy attacks to crush the opponent is the best way.

    It¡¯s past tea time.

    Paulin Supreme finally completely tore open a cloud layer, making a big hole appear in the cloud layer.

    Whoosh!

    He was riding on the Zi Zi Golden Bridge, which also shrank in size and immediately turned into a stream of light and passed through the hole.

    After passing through the cave and flying in mid-air, Supreme Bolin looked at the thick clouds under his feet and looked up at the sky. There were still thick clouds in the sky.

    "Haha, break it, break it, this is not one of those fragile temples. Although the clouds on this grassland are only nine layers, each layer is thicker than the other. You have no hope of breaking the last layer, and time and space  Change, you will always be in the first cloud realm on the grassland, unable to enter the ninth cloud realm." A hoarse voice resounded throughout the world.

    "Who are you? Lord of the Sith tribe?" Supreme Bolin felt a huge threat as early as the moment when the surrounding space and time were suppressed.

    "Don't compare us with those stupid and pitiful guys, we are not Iyer's men." A clear voice echoed in the clouds.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The clouds in the distance suddenly broke open and a huge figure flew out. It was the majestic one-eyed bear-like supreme being that had attacked Supreme Bolin before.

    "Tear apart." Paulin Supreme immediately turned his head to look at the other two places. The clouds in the other two places also broke through and flew out a figure. One of the figures was a humanoid creature with red eyes and white hair. Its body exuded  Waves of blood-red mist and a monstrous evil aura filled the air, making Supreme Bolin couldn't help but tremble in his heart. The red-eyed and white-haired creature seemed to be a life born in the evil aura.

    There is also a figure that is a dark cloud-like creature. Its figure is vague, like a huge dark cloud, in which pairs of evil eyes can be vaguely seen. There are hundreds or even thousands of pairs of eyes, and there are  Densely packed with countless tentacles.

    "Three supreme-level strange beings?" Paulin Supreme remained calm, "Although the power of these supreme-level strange beings is equal to mine, they are all based on talent, and their realm is extremely low. I have the Golden Bridge, so I can't save my life.  I am absolutely sure. But the grassland that trapped me is indeed magical. The grassland should be a real grassland. There are nine layers of clouds, and there are actually three supreme beings in it. Up to now, it has only appeared in the previous Nest of Destruction.  There are three supreme beings that have not appeared in other temples.¡±

    Like the Eighth Revolution Time and Space Temple that trapped Ji Ning, there are other temples.

    It¡¯s all controlled by the Sith Lords. There has never been a supreme-level strange life!

    There are three heads in the ¡®Destruction Nest¡¯.

    Now, in this grassland world, three supreme beings have actually appeared, which made Supreme Paulin realize that the threat level of this grassland world is likely to be far greater than that of the previous temples.

    He still doesn¡¯t know at this moment This grassland world is the most terrifying weapon of the invading Sith tribe.

    Sorry, I had dinner with my friends today and the update time was late.

    By the way, I have sent two pictures from the Animation of Wilderness on WeChat. One is the 'Meng Po' in the underworld who drinks Meng Po soup for Ji Ning in the animation, and the other is Uncle Bai Shuize. They are both.  Scenes from animation.  It is expected that in the next few days, the trailer for the Anime anime will be released!  Phew, this is a historic moment. An online novel has been adapted into an animation. It¡¯s a truly heartfelt work and will be released soon. I¡¯m so excited.

    If you want to see what the characters look like in the animation, just add Tomato public WeChat account to see Uncle Bai Shuize.

    You can add it by searching for ¡®I eat tomatoes¡¯ or ¡®fanqie34¡¯.

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 21 Death of Paulin

    The one-eyed bear-like life, the red-pupiled and white-furred life, and the dark cloud-like life. These three supreme-level beings are surrounding the Zizi Golden Bridge in three directions.

    Supreme Bolin was unhurried. He had already had experience with supreme-level strange beings. In the last war, they killed two in total. Before that, Ji Ning and Tapir Gu in the Nest of Destruction finally captured two alive. They relied on negotiation and  The strength finally sent the strongest supreme being out of this chaotic universe.  Among the many pieces of news, Paulin Supreme knew two things.

    First of all, these supreme beings cannot make a life oath. They and the Sith tribe are just an agreement, and they can go back on it at any time!  The second is that they are negotiable!

    "Three of you." Supreme Paulin sent a message to them, "We practitioners have fought against your strange beings several times. In the last war, we killed two supreme-level strange beings. Not long ago the Sith tribe  We captured two of the three supreme beings in a nest of destruction that were refined, and the other one who cooperated with us was sent out of our chaotic universe."

    "Um?"

    The three supreme-level strange beings surrounding Paulin Supreme were slightly startled.

    ¡°Of course they knew that there were other strange beings captured alive, but they didn¡¯t expect this result.

    "In the war between the Sith and us, they are completely at a disadvantage!" Supreme Paulin continued to induce, "Until now in the war, none of our cultivator leaders have died! But the Sith have suffered heavy losses, with countless casualties.  We have either killed or captured many more Sith Lords! I know what you are most afraid of is the Sith leader named 'Iyer', right?"

    "Haha, Iyer should be the ultimate supreme and powerful. Outside the chaotic universe, his strength is estimated to be far beyond that of our cultivator leader. But this is our hometown, and Iyer is excluded and cannot use any power.  Yes, his strength is on the same level as ours! He attacked Tapir Valley Supreme before but failed in the end."

    "Until now."

    "They suffered heavy losses. Even Iyer can't do anything to us. But we are all alive and well. If the war continues, our cultivator civilization will have a much greater chance of winning!" Paulin Supreme said, "I know you  You are also forced to join the war. If you fight to the death with us, and in the end, we win, we will not be able to spare you!"

    "And if you rebel and stand with us, we will definitely help you. Send you away from this chaotic universe and regain your freedom. I can make a life-long oath on this." Paulin Supreme said.

    "Rebellious?"

    "impossible."

    Immediately, the three supreme-level strange beings sent messages to refute one after another.

    "Haha, I don't force you to rebel. As long as you hold back a little while fighting, we will both reduce our strength by 50%! Just show it to the Sith tribe I, Paulin, will naturally remember the friendship between the three of you.  You can also make an oath that when the war is over, I will not embarrass you, and I will send you away from this chaotic universe."

    Although the three supreme-level strange beings had many calculations in their minds, they all quickly replied via voice transmission: "Okay."

    "OK."

    "We believe you."

    These supreme beings seem silly.  But in fact, endless space is much wider than the chaotic universe.  The 'Chaos Universe' is just the largest and most powerful celestial body in the endless space, and there is far more than one.  How vast is the endless space?  There are countless creatures inside. They can rise up and reach supreme combat power, so they naturally know how to make trade-offs.  He is also very cunning and cruel.

    They have grudges against the Sith, but because Iyer is too powerful, they cannot resist.

    ¡° But they were also persuaded by Paulin The Sith may not necessarily win this war, so they have to leave a way out.

    "kill."

    The two sides communicate with each other.  How fast?

    ? Judging from external surveillance, the two sides met each other and soon started fighting.  I saw three supreme-level strange beings frantically besieging Paulin Supreme.  The power of their attacks was all restrained, but they still distorted time and space in the surrounding area.

    Paulin Supreme was completely at a disadvantage and was completely suppressed, but the six arms defended extremely well and were completely able to defend against it.

    Both sides have actually collected five points of their strength The disguise naturally prevents the outside world from seeing any flaws.

    "These creatures in the endless space are not cultivators and have low realms. No matter how high their talents are, it is useless. They are all supreme power, and they are obviously suppressing the Bolin Supreme. But the three of them can't kill Bolin Supreme together." In the void.  , there are three spiritual thoughts colliding and communicating.

    "I'm just using them to contain them Dangdang coolies are pretty good. They can completely suppress Paulin Supreme. Doesn't that count?"wrong.  "

    ¡°In the end, it all depends on us.¡±

    "Look for the opportunity and take action."

    Three divine thoughts are communicating.

    ¡­¡­

    Supreme Bolin is on the Zizi Golden Bridge, seemingly trying his best to resist the siege of the three supreme creatures. These supreme life talents are too strong, and their bodies are ridiculously strong. Although they are not practicing Taoism, they can break the law with their strength!  In the Nest of Destruction, it was difficult for Tapir Gu to fight one-on-one.  Now with the help of Zizai Jinqiao, it was one-on-three, both sides had collected 50% of their strength, but Bolin was still struggling.

    He held back some strength to prevent accidents.

    Wow.

    Supreme Bolin stepped on the Zizi Golden Bridge and was so shaken that the entire Zizi Golden Bridge fell down and hit the thick clouds below.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Crash~~~" A purple-gold chain with dazzling light stretched out from the clouds, as flexible as a big snake, whipping towards Paulin Supreme.

    "Huh?" Paulin Supreme's expression changed. With just one slap on the purple-gold chain, he felt a charm in it. This is a slap that can only be performed by the 'monastic' who has reached an extremely high level. It is definitely the Supreme's.  It can only be done by a person in the first realm, and the power of the chain is equally powerful, much stronger than Bolin Supreme.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the six arms of Paulin Supreme, one of the arms suddenly swelled, and his big hand stretched out into a claw shape, directly trying to grab the chain.

    Facing the full force of Bolin Supreme¡¯s grasp, the purple-gold chain also changed from whipping to wrapping, quickly trying to wrap around and bind Bolin Supreme¡­

    "Dang." Supreme Bolin couldn't catch it, so he could only flick the purple-gold chain with one finger, but the chain easily removed the impact and continued to wrap around it.

    "Hoo!" At this time, a purple-gold chain appeared in the sky above Supreme Bolin. This purple-gold chain fell from the sky with overwhelming power and lashed out at Supreme Bolin.

    Situation!  condition!  condition!

    From the clouds below and from the void to the left, three more purple-gold chains appeared one after another. Each purple-gold chain was extremely difficult to attack. Paulin Supreme could maintain six arms at his peak combat power, but at least three of them were separated.  He used his arms to resist three supreme beings and pretended to be injured. This was already a sign that the supreme beings were "letting go", otherwise they would have been seriously injured.

    The other three arms are used to block the five purple-gold chains?  I was a little panicked for a while, fearing that I would be unable to prevent it after just a few breaths.

    "Wow."

    Finally, another purple-gold chain reappeared in the void on the right side, leaving Supreme Paulin with no time to resist. The purple-gold chain struck the body of Supreme Bolin fiercely. Without any defense, his body withstood this terrible blow.  Poof, his body was instantly dented after being whipped by the chain, and then completely shattered, but it also turned into countless rays of light, forming an immortal body, and wanted to recover again.

    "Haha, you still want to struggle?"

    "Your body is broken, there's no point in struggling, you're dead."

    Only six purple-gold chains were seen flying. They were so powerful that they left no room for anything. They were killing crazily. The scattered power of Paulin Supreme was constantly being annihilated. In just an instant, all the power that wanted to escape was wiped out.  Annihilation.

    With this kind of complete suppression in terms of strength, Supreme Paulin was already dead in just one breath after the six chains were released!  It is really difficult for two fists to defeat four hands.

    "Wow."

    The long golden bridge was originally floating and exuding power, but its power dissipated and fell on the thick clouds. The golden bridge tilted and turned sideways, and the towers also tilted.

    The surrounding sounds of powerful impact also dissipated.

    The six chains were also withdrawn from the void one by one and disappeared.

    "It's a pity." The three supreme beings stood in the sky, looking at the tilted Zizi Golden Bridge falling on the clouds. They felt a little sad in their hearts. They didn't have a good impression of the Sith tribe, and they didn't have a good impression of the cultivator leader who had just formed an agreement with them.  To die like this, I can only sigh secretly.

    "Let's go." The three supreme-level beings also turned around and quickly penetrated the clouds and left.

    Only the Zizai Golden Bridge left there and a few scattered treasures are left here.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 22 Message

    On the silent clouds, suddenly a figure of a graceful woman in silver robe stepped out of the void and came to the Zizi Golden Bridge leaning on the clouds.

    "Iyer's ability in refining weapons is indeed great, but this indigenous leader was crushed and killed so easily." The woman in silver robe waved her hand and collected the few treasures, storage magic weapons and the like left next to her.  , and then took a closer look at Zizai Jinqiao, "I think Iyer will also be interested in this treasure that imitates the Dao Guard Tower."

    Wow, I put these all away with a wave of my hand.

    The silver-robed woman looked around and smiled proudly: "It seems like it will be easy this time." Then she took a step and entered the void and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    In the endless dark void, there was a vast sea of ????fire, and cracks appeared in space and time at the edge of the sea of ????fire. Iyer stepped out barefoot. He was constantly on the road, wanting to meet up with his most proud weapon, the "Prairie World". Suddenly, he  His expression moved.

    "Huh?" Iyer looked forward to it, "See? Nothing? Wrong? Quled has come to fruition."

    A pillar of misty light appeared in front of him. There were three figures inside the pillar of light. It was the two men and one woman. Among them, the woman in silver robe was holding a shrunken Zizi Golden Bridge in her hand, swinging it around casually.

    Seeing the free golden bridge, Iyer smiled: "Succeeded?"

    "It's very easy." The silver-robed woman raised her eyebrows, "The indigenous leader named Paulin died before we even used our full strength."

    "Supreme Bolin?" Iyer felt extremely happy.

    Although he is very confident in the most powerful weapon he has refined, he is still afraid of any accidents. Now that the results are out, he is completely relieved. Also, how powerful is the 'Prairie World'?  He also tried to force the three of them to help him control the entire grassland world and kill Paulin Supreme. There really shouldn't be any accidents.

    "Iyer, your strength has been greatly reduced due to rejection in this chaotic universe. You are only a little stronger than those cultivator leaders, but still at the same level! The weapons you refine are more powerful." The silver-robed woman joked.

    "Yes." Iyer nodded and admitted, "My strength will be suppressed, but the weapons I refine will not be affected."

    In his hometown.

    At Iyer's level, those complicated magic weapons are no longer useful to him. The power of his palm is more powerful than any weapon.

    But in Ji Ning¡¯s place, the ¡®prairie world¡¯ that Iyer worked hard to refine is a greater threat than Iyer himself.

    "What should we do now?" the man in red robe asked simply.

    "Continue to sneak attack and kill other indigenous leaders?" The man in black robe said in a cold voice, "This grassland world can hide the aura, so that the origin of the chaotic universe cannot sense it. You can definitely attack again."

    "No."

    Iyer shook his head, "Once Paulin dies, the other leaders of the cultivators will definitely know about it! They will be very cautious and will not give us another chance."

    He will not treat those cultivator leaders as fools.

    Ji Ning and the others were very confident before, and never expected that a terrifying and crushing weapon like the 'Prairie World' would appear. This weapon only showed part of its power and killed the Bolin Supreme.

    "Then what should we do?" the woman in silver robe asked.

    "Now that it has been exposed, the next step is a head-on battle." Iyer said with a smile, "We have killed an indigenous leader and have taken the lead! Now you are waiting to control the grassland world. Go.  Save the four trapped temples and bring back all the Lords. As long as they enter the grassland world, they will be of great help to you."

    "good."

    "Okay." The two men and one woman both said.

    They also know it.  Those Sith Lords are a small threat individually, but in large numbers, they can still play a huge role together.  After all, the Sith Lords are not stupid supreme-level strange beings. They all have extremely high realms.  They are all at the same level as the practitioners leaders.

    "Go ahead, I will join you as quickly as possible." Iyer said.

    The misty beam of light dissipated.

    Iyer is in a good mood. There are only seven indigenous leaders of practitioners in total.  Pauline died and there were only six left!  And among the remaining six, some of the peak dharma bodies were destroyed, and the new dharma bodies are still weak.  Moreover, there is also a peak dharma body contained in the Nest of Destruction.  However, one's true peak strength has not been lost at all.

    "Use the frontal force and crush it openly, this battle will be won." Iyer smiled.

    He has been preparing for this war for too long.

    Several plans were prepared, and in his opinion, nothing was missed.

    &nbsp; The simplest plan is to win directly with the Nest of Destruction!  But I didn¡¯t expect that the ¡®Destruction Nest¡¯ could be cracked so easily.  Fortunately, he didn't have high hopes either.

    On a quiet and ordinary chaotic star.

    Ji Ning was worried.

    Because just now, Supreme Paulin sent them a message - "I was attacked, a supreme-level strange life appeared, and the surrounding time and space was frozen!"

    Ji Ning felt a little uneasy.

    Tapir Valley was attacked by surprise, and the danger was finally turned into safety.

    Now Paulin is attacked again?  Do the Sith tribe think that they can break through the defense of the 'Zizai Golden Bridge'?  A supreme-level strange life actually appeared?

    "The surrounding time and space has fallen into a vast grassland world. I can't see the boundaries of this grassland world. There are thick clouds above. The clouds are extremely tough. I am trying my best to tear the clouds apart."

    ¡°The clouds finally broke, and there are still clouds higher up.¡±

    "There are enemies in this grassland world saying that there are nine layers of clouds here, each layer is more difficult to break through, and the last layer has no hope at all. Even time and space have changed, and I will be trapped in this layer forever.  Cloud Realm.¡±

    "Three supreme-level strange beings came to besiege me."

    "Haha I have already sent a message to seduce them. These supreme-level strange beings are forced to join the battle and have no determination to die, so they are relatively easy to seduce."

    Supreme Paulin keeps sending messages.

    Ji Ning and the others also sent messages one after another to inquire about some situations. When they were in a dangerous situation, everyone would send messages to each other. In this way, even if someone died, the living leaders of the cultivators would have enough understanding of the 'dangerous situation'.  Try not to make the same mistakes again.

    The clock is ticking.

    "No, there are purple and gold chains appearing, suddenly appearing from the clouds, and others appearing out of thin air."

    "These chains are so powerful, they are probably comparable to Bei Ming's full blow! They are extremely powerful and very mysterious. The level of skills used by the chains is definitely at the supreme level, making them very difficult to deal with."

    "Three chains, four chainsfive chains, I can't hold it anymore."

    "The sixth chain! I can't bear it anymore!"

    The final summons was very quick.

    Just after the last urgent message, "The sixth chain, I can't bear it anymore," was sent, Ji Ning sensed that the "message talisman" belonging to Supreme Bolin originally had the aura of Supreme Bolin, but suddenly  This aura disappeared, and the messenger talisman became an ownerless thing. This aura completely disappeared, and even Ji Ning could no longer sense the causal connection with the 'Bo Lin Supreme'.

    Cause and effect are severed.

    The breath disappears.

    ??All this represents a result.

    "Deaddead? Paulin is dead?" Ji Ning was stunned.

    Not only him, but also the other five supreme beings were all stunned at this moment.

    died!

    Although he was trapped in the temple before, people like Ekon Supreme were also facing danger.  The Supreme Being of Tapir Valley was also in danger when he was being chased before However, in the long history of the entire cultivator civilization, no Supreme Being has ever been killed head-on!  And now Bolin the Supreme has been killed?  died?

    Ji Ning felt that his emotions were extremely complicated, including anxiety, heartache, grief and anger, and endless suppressed anger.

    "Now is not the time to be sad. Paulin died. He was trapped in that grassland world and was killed soon after the chains appeared. That grassland world is ten times and a hundred times more dangerous than the previous temples. We must  Be careful not to make the same mistake again." Supreme Hongran was the first to send a message to everyone else.

    "Yes, we can't repeat the same mistakes. We can't be successfully attacked again! There are two ways. One is to hide in the origin of the chaotic universe. Within the origin, it is impossible for them to invade the origin without being discovered. The other is for us to release it all the time.  With Yuanli, we form a vast Yuanli ocean and Yuanli domain around us! Yuanli contains some of our true spirits, and it is impossible for them to invade the Yuanli range without being discovered by us." The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme immediately sent a message.

    "The range of the release of Yuanli is still too small. Their grassland world may be very large and can still be enveloped and trapped." Supreme Ekon retorted.

    "We must unite, we must unite." Hongran Supreme also said.

    Ji Ning and the others began to discuss quickly. Even if they paid a certain price, they could no longer be attacked by surprise.  As for hiding in the origin of the chaotic universe?  Ji Ning and the others were reluctant.

    While Ji Ning and the others were holding back their anger and grief, they were discussing.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The ¡®Supreme Talisman¡¯ that represented Paulin had obviously lost the breath of Paulin, but suddenly itA message was sent to Ji Ning and the other six - "I am Paulin, and I am not dead yet!"

    ??What do you like most when playing the game?  Tomato's favorite thing is the dialogue with some characters, such as the dialogue with Senior Sister Jiulian and Senior Brother Yinyue The content of Tomato's dialogue is a must-read, and I often smile knowingly~~~~You have to play games with a relaxed attitude  , which is more comfortable.  In fact, one of the games we make is commercial development, and the other two are games that are tailor-made for our novels, which will help to increase the reputation of the novels.

    This address is the exclusive website of Manghuangji brand: zhai.  (The address is the pinyin of ¡®Youzhai¡¯)

    *

    *(To be continued)

    Volume 44, Chapter 22 Message:

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 23 Trap

    Pauline recalled everything that had happened before, feeling both scared and grateful.

    At that time, he was besieged by purple-gold chains. He knew something was wrong the first time they fought, because the realm of these purple-gold chains was no less than his. When six purple-gold chains besieged him, he himself also felt despair.  Thoughts After all, the gap was too big. He might not be able to withstand just five purple-gold chains for a few breaths. Six purple-gold chains besieged him, and his defense methods completely collapsed.

    His body was broken into pieces after being beaten, and he turned into an immortal body trying to survive. He was unwilling to give up the chance of living until the last moment.

    But under the swaying and strangulation of those chains, the power contained in his body was constantly being destroyed

    Despair!

    And the unwillingness deep in my heart!

    At the last moment of life and death, his understanding of life and death broke through the last shackles and became truly perfect. The very small amount of scattered power attached to the clouds immediately began to enter the realm of 'suspended death'!  This is one of the methods that Paulin naturally possesses after he realizes the ¡®origin of all life and death¡¯ at the moment of life and death.

    Entering the state of 'suspended death', neither life nor death, is quite strange.

    The breath disappears.

    All cause and effect are cut off, and his existence cannot be sensed at all.

    In fact, in terms of 'life and death', Paulin's achievements are indeed very, very high. Because he has continuously understood life and death for a long time, his temperament has changed greatly. His strength in 'life and death' is very close to his 'Origin of Ten Thousand Dao Claws'  .  You can imagine how high his achievements are!  If he hadn't realized the 'Origin of Ten Thousand Claws', I'm afraid he would have achieved the 'Origin of Ten Thousand Paths of Life and Death'.

    "Just because I have mastered a source, I have been affected by it, and I have not been able to break through even if my understanding is extremely high.  It wasn't until the last moment of life and death that the last flaw was realized and finally perfected.

    "I see."

    "Like when I only realized the ten master-level paths, I quickly jumped up and realized the origin of the Ten Thousand Dao Claws."

    "It is possible to understand life and death. But step by step the power is getting stronger and stronger, even approaching the original power of the Ten Thousand Claws. It was not until this time that I fell into the real moment of life and death that I finally mastered it." Paulin also understood, "Understanding the first  One kind of origin of all things is unaffected and can be accomplished in one go. But to understand the second kind requires constant exploration. It is ten times and a hundred times more difficult."

    "Blessings and misfortunes depend on each other. This time I fell into a desperate situation, but it made me realize the origin of life and death." Paulin was in a better mood.

    He put himself into a state of 'suspended death' and avoided all detection. Of course, he did not dare to make any big noise.  In order to be realistic, he gave up some treasures such as the Golden Bridge.  He did not abandon the Supreme Belief Talisman, because the Supreme Belief Talisman can only be used by the Supreme Being. Some of the stored magic weapons he gave up also contained a large number of Belief Talismans. The Sith people had never seen the Supreme Belief Talisman and would not discover it.  What a flaw.

    He knew that if he fell into suspended animation, his friends would also be worried.  He waited until the enemy had taken away all the treasures including the Golden Bridge, and then quietly sent the message through the letter talisman alone.

    "I am Pauline, and I am not dead yet!"

    ¡­¡­

    A piece of news.  Ji Ning, Hongran, and Tapir Gu were all completely shocked.

    "Paulin, are you still alive?"

    "real or fake?"

    "Why can't I sense your presence?"

    "You are really Pauline, do you have any evidence?"

    Everyone is a little excited and can¡¯t believe it, but the Supreme Belief Talisman can only be used by myself. It stands to reason that once Paulin dies, the Sith clan will not be able to deliver the message even if they get the Supreme Belief Talisman!  But they also know the existence of ¡®Iyer¡¯.  Knowing that Iyer's realm is much higher than theirs, he might be able to crack the Supreme Belief Talisman.  So I'm still wary.

    "Hahaha Don't worry, I am really Bolin. Ekon. My Dharmakaya will go to see you later and you will be able to prove the truth of what I said." Supreme Bolin also understands the thoughts of his companions.  .

    Ji Ning and the others have been trying to figure out how to crack the vast temples, so many dharma bodies gathered everywhere.

    For example, Ji Ning and the Dharmakaya of Tapirugu are not far apart, and the Dharmakaya of Bolin and Ekong are not too far apart either.

    It¡¯s just tea time.

    Paulin Dharmakaya traveled through time and space and hurried to the place where Ekon himself was.

    "Ekon." Paulin's dharma body was dressed in black and emerged from the void quietly. There was no movement or cause and effect. It was as if he did not exist in this world. He spoke softly and his voice came in.  into a void in the distance.

    The void shook, and then the majestic palace inside was revealed. The residence of Supreme Ekon was quite luxurious.

    "Paulin, is it really you?" Supreme Ekon looked at him.?Paulin's body was so familiar. This familiarity made him almost believe it was Paulin, but he was still cautious, worried that it was Iyer in disguise.

    "My true self is now stuck in that grassland world, entering the state of suspended animationcut off all breath, cut off all causal exploration, fearing that the Sith tribe will have some means to detect cause and effect, so my Dharma Body also cuts off all causality. I am now  Take the initiative to release some power, and you will be able to sense it." Black-clothed Bolin smiled and waved his hand, and a burst of power flew out.

    Ekong smiled happily as soon as he felt it.

    This power is too familiar.

    It is the Yuan Power condensed from the origin of Ten Thousand Dao Claws. Like Ji Ning, his Yuan Power also contains the pure edge of the ultimate sword!  Each strong man's power has its own characteristics and aura, which absolutely cannot be disguised.

    "A state of suspended animation? What kind of state of suspended animation can't even be detected by us?" Supreme Ekon was curious.

    "I have mastered the origin of all life and death." Black-clothed Bolin said, "There are endless mysteries between life and death, and it is naturally easy to enter the state of suspended animation."

    Supreme Ekon looked at the black-clothed Bolin in front of him, his eyes full of curiosity. He was clearly right in front of him but he was amazed by the strange feeling that seemed to not exist at all.

    "Have you gained anything big from realizing the two origins?" Ekong Supreme Company asked.

    "It's just about mastering two origins, there is no other special gain." Black-clothed Bolin shook his head and said, "As we know, Nayiel In terms of space, it is more powerful than Tapir Gu, and in terms of illusion, it is more powerful than the Emperor Stone.  He is better at refining treasures and far surpasses Hongran almost everything is very powerful, the light method he is best at, even if he cannot use the power of Tao, he can crush us head-on. This is called powerful!"

    "We merge the strongest ways to become supremes. They are just ordinary supremes. Even if we master one or two more origins we are still far away from the 'ultimate supreme'." Bolin in black said with a smile, "Of course my ten thousand ways  The source of life and death is more powerful. My strength has indeed greatly increased. The two sources of power can also cooperate. Hongran may not be my opponent, haha"

    Different origins have different powers.

    ??Before, apart from Ji Ning, Hongran Supreme was the strongest because he was the source of all causes and effects.

    The origin of the ten thousand ways of life and death is extraordinary, and Paulin has mastered two kinds, which greatly increases his power.

    "Okay, okay." Ekong was overjoyed. His own strength has greatly increased, which is naturally a good thing.

    After being identified by Ekon, Ji Ning and the others were all overjoyed that Paulin was still alive, which was great.

    "I heard what Paulin said, that grassland world is really powerful, and I'm afraid it's not all powerful." The Emperor Stone sent a message.

    "Well, it's extremely scary. I was completely crushed. If I hadn't broken through the edge of life and death and mastered the origin of all life and death, and used the 'realm of suspended animation' to avoid detection, I'm afraid it would really be over. Even with my current strength, I can't escape.  ." Paulin said.

    Ji Ning said: "The grassland world is so powerful, we have to find a way to deal with it."

    "I am in the grassland world now, so I know its exact location very well. You don't have to worry about being attacked by surprise." Paulin said.

    "Ah, yes, haha" Ekon laughed.

    "Paulin is in the grassland world, and we know the location of this grassland world very well." Hongran also smiled. This was an unexpected gain.

    "Where is the grassland world now?" Ji Ning asked.

    "It has been moving forward at a high speed. According to the direction of its forward route it should be flying towards the 'Nine Cicada Temple'." Paulin said.

    Ji Ning and the others knew everything.

    Before, one of the vast temples of the Sith clan was destroyed by Ji Ning, and the other four were blocked and trapped by them.  The Temple of Nine Cicadas was called the Temple of Nine Cicadas by Ji Ning and others because of the strange nine cicada-like statues on this vast temple. There are nine Sith Lords controlling it, and it is also the one with the largest number of Sith Lords.  A temple.

    "It flew towards the Nine Chan Temple, probably to save those Sith Lords." Ekon said.

    "We can't let them join together!" Ji Ning said.

    "The Sith tribe has always attacked us sneakily because of their great power!" Hongran Supreme said, "But now because of Paulin, we know the location and route of the grassland world very well. So, this time  We can definitely lay a trap and plot this terrifying grassland world weapon."

    "Yes, set a trap." Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    "Give them a tough one." Tapir Valley Supreme also said, he had been attacked by surprise before.

    "It's best to destroy the grassland world." Paulin also said.

    They are all excited about it and want to take advantage of itGive the Sith a hard 'yin'!

    (To be continued)

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 24 Supreme Combat Power Alliance

    Ji Ning and the others went all out to make plans, trying to come up with the most powerful and targeted means to deal with that terrifying 'prairie world'.  ¡ð

    Because everyone, including Ji Ning, understands the importance of this battle deep down.

    we can even say¡ª¡ª

    If you win this battle, I¡¯m afraid the entire war will be almost won!  And if we lose, I'm afraid the entire war will be basically lost.

    The price of losing is too great. The countless lives, whether they are the supreme sovereign emperors or the countless ordinary people who have their own lives, all the indigenous creatures in this chaotic universe will be extinct!  Leave no one behind!  The entire chaotic universe will be completely transformed to suit the lives of the Sith tribe.

    Ji Ning knows that they cannot afford to lose this war!  And now that the war is going on, the Sith clan's dominant emperors are no longer a threat. The battle between the two sides depends on their peak combat power!

    "We destroyed one of those temples and trapped four of them! Even if Iyer personally takes action, one-on-one, we can still block it with the Zizai Golden Bridge. Now the entire Sith clanthe only one that poses a huge threat to us is  It is even the grassland world that threatens destruction." Hongran Supreme said, "It can kill Bolin by only revealing part of its power. Even if Bolin now masters the two origins of ten thousand ways, he can still only rely on the state of suspended animation to save his life.  , Dare not face a head-on confrontation! In other words, one-on-one, I am afraid none of us can be the opponent of that grassland world."

    Ji Ning agreed very much.

    When the grassland world was exposed before, the terrifying sense of threat also made Ji Ning tremble.

    "This is our best chance." Hongran Supreme said, "We are in the dark, they are in the light! We can make all preparations to deal with this 'prairie world' with our greatest strength."

    "When Iyer attacked Tapir Valley, he didn't bring out the terrifying weapons similar to those in the Grassland World." Paulin Supreme also said, "The first time he was exposed, he must have tried his best. He didn't bring out the weapons in the Grassland World  I estimate that there is only one of the entire Sith tribe in this grassland world. I believe that such a terrifying weapon is not easy to refine, so it would be great to produce one."

    "Yes, Iyer doesn't have it with him, I'm afraid I only have one."

    "By defeating the grassland world and getting rid of the biggest threat, we will almost win this war." Emperor Stone Supreme also said, "The best opportunity now is also the closest opportunity we have to victory."

    "We will definitely win."

    ¡°Must win!¡±

    The seven most powerful beings in the cultivator civilization are all extremely eager to win.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others went all out in this battle.  Therefore, each of them will join the battle and rush towards the 'Nine Cicada Temple' from all sides of the chaotic universe. Among them, the 'Emperor Stone Supreme' is slow to travel, and the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme will pick him up and travel together.

    In just over a month, Ji Ning and the others gathered at the location of the Nine Chan Temple.

    As for the grassland world, it is still on the road at this time. After all, it has torn apart time and space and is a little lacking on the way.

    "We still have nearly a month."

    The huge Nine Chan Temple is suspended in the void. The nine Sith Lords rely on the temple to resist with all their heart. Ji Ning and the others cannot break through it in a short time.  It also temporarily trapped this temple.

    Far away from the temple, in the void outside the forbidden formation restrictions, the two fleshy whiskers on the bald head of Hongran Supreme stood up, with murderous intent rising to the sky.  Arrangements began, "We have to arrange all the formations in the past month, and time is a bit tight. Everyone, hurry up."

    "Okay." Ji Ning, Bolin Dharmakaya, Heavenly Food Supreme, Ekong Supreme, Emperor Shi Supreme, and Tapir Valley Supreme all responded in unison.

    Time flows strangely around you.

    The Heavenly Eclipse Supreme maintained the changes in the flow of time around it. Ji Ning and the others took charge of their respective parts and began to quickly arrange the formation.  They had determined that the 'Prairie World' would eventually arrive here, so they simply set up a large formation here!  The scope of the entire formation will be very large, because it has to cover the entire grassland world. In order to pursue power, this formation also makes use of some of the mysteries of the 'Free Golden Bridge'.

    By then, the power of the chaotic universe will be accumulated in large quantities.

    This formation is divided into two systems: internal and external.

    In addition, there are Ji Ning, Tianshi Supreme and other deities, as well as Bolin's Dharmakaya presiding over them.

    Inside, they are all Dharmakayas, the Dharmakayas of Tapir Gu, Ekong, Dishi, Tianshi, and Hongran.  Because the inner formation is the front line against the 'Prairie World', if one dies, the first one will die within the large formation.

    "Haha, okay."

    "The formation has been set up."

    Ji Ning and the others hurriedly hurried, and with two days left, they finallyThe entire formation has been arranged.

    "I am a mortal." Ji Ning stood in a void.

    Boom!

    The mighty power of the chaotic universe was transmitted directly to where he was through the endless distance. The position where Ning stood seemed to be an endless whirlpool of darkness.  The original power of the chaotic universe is constantly being absorbed and guided. Where Ji Ning is, it is one of the yin and yang poles of the entire formation.  He and Hongran are both good at formations, and each is responsible for a core.

    The other five (Paulin is the dharma body) help to make the formation even more powerful.

    "With the formation formed, our individual strength has greatly increased, and with so many of our supreme combat powers joining forces to break it, we will surely destroy the grassland world." Supreme Hongran smiled with great confidence.

    "Yes, the chains that besieged me are powerful." Bolin Dharma Body also said, "But with so many of our supreme combat powers, even if we each deal with one chain, it is more than enough."

    "It's a pity that the five dharma bodies at the front, my dharma body and Tianshi's dharma body were destroyed before. This new dharma body is only half the strength. Even after the blessing of the entire formation, it is barely comparable to the previous peak." Hongran Supreme  He shook his head.

    "That's enough, aren't there still us who can take action from a distance?" Tapir Gu also said with a smile.

    They are also very cautious.

    They already have a great advantage in this battle. They selected the battlefield in advance and set up formations to maximize their strength!  But they still dare not 'burn the boat'. After all, if they all die, the cultivator civilization will have no chance of making a comeback.  Therefore, if the situation in this battle really goes bad, Ji Ning and the others who are just in the outer formation can retreat at any time.

    For example, the reason why Paulin's Dharma Body is outside the formation is to hide his identity. Otherwise, if the Sith find Paulin's Dharma Body, they will definitely know that Paulin is not dead yet.

    Ji Ning and the others are all in the formation. Twelve supreme-level combat powers are gathered here, and there is a formation that uses all their wisdom. They are indeed confident.

    But facing the Sith tribe¡¯s most terrifying weapon, the ¡®Prairie World¡¯, everyone was a little nervous.

    "We are about to arrive." Paulin Supreme delivered the news at any time, "It is estimated that we will be here in five time travels."

    "Everyone is ready." Supreme Hongran arranged. "The power of the formation will be restrained. Wait until they enter the formation before taking action."

    Hongran is the one who has lived the longest, and was also the most powerful before. Everyone is used to his leadership and arrangements, not to mention that most of the arrangements of this formation were created by Hongran. Ji Ning and the others are just  Made some additions.

    quiet.

    Within the formation, there was silence, absolute silence.

    Ji Ning and the others were all watching, nervously waiting for this crucial battle.

    ¡­¡­

    "According to what the great Iyer said, we should be here soon. We can leave here." The nine Sith Lords in the Nine Chan Temple were spread out and sitting cross-legged, all waiting. After all,  They were completely trapped and could only passively watch the cultivators' civilization decipher their formations, and they were also anxious.

    "I guess it will be in the next day or two." The nine Sith Lords were all looking forward to it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    A space crack appeared in the void only a hundred billion miles away from the Nine Chan Temple.

    A silver-white flying boat flew out from it. It was an ordinary flying boat at first glance, and the person driving the flying boat was also an ordinary master.

    But¡ª¡ª

    The twelve supreme-level combat powers of the cultivators hiding in the dark knew very well that the grassland world was hidden in this airship, because the original form of Paulin Supreme was also trapped in the grassland world.

    "Already entered." There was evil in Hongran's eyes, "Get up."

    "rise."

    Ji Ning, who controls the yin and yang levels respectively with Hongran Supreme, also immediately activated the formation. The other Heavenly Eclipse Supreme, Ekon Supreme, Emperor Stone Supreme, Tapir Valley Supreme, and Bolin Dharma Body also mobilized in cooperation, and there was a rumble~~~~  The terrifying power that destroyed the world instantly filled the huge space within ten trillion miles around. The natural flow of this mighty power shattered the void into countless particles and also caused  The silver spaceship disintegrated with a pop, and the leader of the Sith descendants inside also turned into ashes in wide-eyed horror, and at the same time, a strange oval-shaped flying object was revealed.

    *******

    PS: The animated trailer for The Wilderness has been officially released!

    This animation went through many difficulties during the preparation and production process. After all, there is no precedent in China for making a full-length online novel animation, and there are no ready-made talents  We have invited experts from all walks of life to try and make an animation. I know them very well and know that they are working very hard. From the trailer, you should be able to see some of the quality of the animation. When the animation is officially launched, we will  It's clearer.

    The address of the animated trailer is at the exclusive website of the Manghuangji brand: Yuzhai.

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 25 Snake and Sword

    This oval-shaped flying object is the Sith tribe's most powerful weapon, the 'Prairie World'.

    ¡°There¡¯s a trap!¡±

    "What's going on? How could there be a trap? We can isolate ourselves from all detection. It is impossible for the cultivator civilization to know our whereabouts. How can we set up a trap in advance?" The three of them, the man in black robe, the man in red robe and the woman in silver robe.  People stood on the clouds and looked toward the outside world. Their eyes passed through the obstacles of the grassland world and clearly saw the outside world.

    There is chaos and chaos outside.

    It was so powerful that it made their hearts palpitate when they saw it.

    "Could they have guessed that we wanted to save those Lords, so they arranged a large formation in advance?" the silver-robed woman asked doubtfully.

    "There are four temples in total that they trapped. How can they be sure that we come to the Nine Chan Temple first?" The man in red robe said in a strong voice.

    "Are there traps around the four temples?" the man in black robe asked coldly and doubtfully.

    "Impossible. You have also seen how powerful the external formations are. The dissipated power alone can easily annihilate a flying boat. The cultivator civilization must go all out to form such a terrifying formation." said the silver-robed woman.  , "It is simply impossible to maintain four or five formations like this at the same time easily."

    The man in red robe shook his head: "This is their chaotic universe after all. There must be some means to detect our traces. There is no need to think about it now. Our biggest trouble is we are trapped!"

    "Then what should we do?" The man in black robe frowned.

    They are different from other Sith Lords.

    They are not Iyer's subordinates, so they are not too enthusiastic about "Iyer winning". They are just forced by the situation to help. In addition, there will be great benefits if the help is successful, so they are not too resistant!  But they would never joke with their lives if they had a premonition that their lives were in danger.

    In the outside world, those cultivators are supreme, they can easily kill them.

    But in this chaotic universe.  These indigenous leaders are very scary, especially their complete combination with formations makes them a little frightened.

    "You can't take risks, you absolutely can't take risks. If you want to fight, you have to let Yiyer fight on his own." The man in black robe muttered.

    "Try it first, let those idiots try the power of the formation first." The silver-robed woman said, "We just don't go out ourselves."

    "good."

    The man in black robe and the man in red robe also agreed.

    They all despise those idiots.

    "You three idiots, come out quickly." The silver-robed woman shouted crisply.

    Soon, three huge figures emerged from the clouds in the distance. It was the one-eyed bear-like creature, the red-eyed white-haired humanoid creature, and the dark cloud-like creature. These supreme-level strange beings were actually very angry.  Because these three powerful Sith tribesmen looked down upon them from the bottom of their hearts, how could they not feel it?  But if they are not as strong as others, there is nothing they can do.

    "What's the matter?" the one-eyed bear creature said in a low and powerful voice.

    "Of course I have something to do with you." The silver-robed woman said, "Now outside this grassland world, the cultivator civilization has been trapped! We know almost nothing about the outside formations, so we need you to go and investigate."

    "Exploration?"

    The three supreme-level strange beings were all angry and frightened.

    They also know how powerful the Sith tribe is, but now they don¡¯t dare to go out and risk the three of them.

    "You are quite good at saving lives." A cold light flashed across the silver-robed woman's eyes, "You'd better go ahead, don't force us."

    You have to go.  Even if you don¡¯t want to go, you have to go!

    The three supreme beings looked at each other and communicated secretly.

    "It's easy for us to go." The humanoid creature with red eyes and white fur said hoarsely, "But part of our body will still be in the grassland world, and only part of our body will be outside the grassland world! This way we can save our lives at any time. If we let  Let¡¯s leave this grassland world completely¡­ The three of us would rather die than go. Anyway, if we go out, we will die!¡±

    "Yes." The one-eyed bear creature and the dark cloud creature also agreed.

    "Haha, aren't these three idiots too stupid?" The silver-robed woman sneered.  "Don't worry, your death will do us no good at all. We only want you to be able to investigate the situation in the outside world, as you said. We all agree, okay, go quickly and find out the truth as soon as possible so that we can deal with it."

    The three supreme-level strange beings no longer refused, and immediately began to soar into the sky, flying upward.

    Breaking through the layers of clouds, although the clouds are extremely tough, they will automatically get out of the way when they fly.

    Very soonWe reached the ninth layer of clouds, the highest in the grassland world.

    "Be careful." They looked at each other, and then started to fly towards the ninth layer of clouds very anxiously.

    Below.

    Two men and one woman were also watching this scene from a distance.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning and the others used their formation to cover the vast void around them and trap the grassland world, they saw that the oval-shaped flying object 'Prairie World' suddenly began to skyrocket. Boom boom~~ From the small oval flying object before,  , keep getting bigger, thousands of miles, one hundred thousand miles, millions of miles, tens of thousands of miles, hundreds of millions of miles

    "Suppress it." Supreme Hongran ordered.

    Ji Ning and the others all channeled the power of the formation.

    Boom~~~

    Endless power surrounds the grassland world layer by layer, constantly restraining and oppressing it. As the size of the oval-shaped flying object increases, the pressure of the power naturally continues to skyrocket. When it expands to a range of nine billion miles, it will  It can no longer expand!  Its huge body is subject to strong oppression and restraint everywhere.

    "It is able to withstand the power of a large formation, and it can be so big just by relying on the weapon itself." Ning said, "It is indeed much more powerful than the previous temple."

    "Look for its flaws to attack it. If you can't find any flaws, attack it head-on." Supreme Hongran said.

    "good."

    "Closer look."

    Ji Ning and the others were all looking at the grassland world from everywhere, looking for flaws, but nothing special could be seen from the outside.

    They hadn¡¯t been observing for long when suddenly¡ª¡ª

    One of the gray areas of the oval-shaped flying object suddenly rolled, rolling like clouds, and huge things began to emerge from it. Among them, a silly-looking huge one-eyed bear head emerged, and there were densely packed black tentacles next to it.  Creatures appeared like dark clouds, and the most inconspicuous humanoid creature with red eyes and white hair.

    They are only partially emerging from the rolling clouds, and some of their bodies remain under the clouds.

    The three of them all looked at the outside world curiously, but the surroundings were chaotic and broken. Where could they see anything clearly?

    "It's a supreme-level strange life." Ji Ning recognized it.

    "They are the three supreme-level strange beings that besieged me before." Paulin's dharma body said.

    "Very good, go all out and follow their escape path into this grassland world." Supreme Hongran ordered.

    "good."

    "kill."

    Ji Ning and the others started attacking according to the method they had rehearsed before.

    The innermost five bodies of the entire formation, Hongran, Tapir Gu, Tianshi, Emperor Shi, and Ekong, immediately practiced the formation and turned into a huge black snake. The snake had five heads, and each head contained a statue.  Dharmakaya This big black snake was mainly led by Supreme Hongran, with the other four as assistants, who took the lead in killing it.

    ??????????????? Ji Ning and Hong Ran outside the formation became even more powerful. With caution, they all used long-distance attack methods.

    "Go." Tapir Valley Supreme pointed his finger in the distance, and swoosh wisps of arc-like sword light flew out, containing the incomparably mysterious origin of ten thousand dimensions.

    Bolin Dharmakaya also pointed his finger from a distance, and saw beads flying out one after another. There were tens of thousands of beads, which contained the secrets of the origin of life and death. In order not to expose it, he did not use the origin of the claws.

    The other supreme deities all used the most powerful long-distance attack methods.

    "All the ways, all are one sword!"

    Ji Ning thought, and all six Northern Rainbow Swords flew out, and under the control of Yuanli infusion, they immediately led the power of the other Supremes The power of the six Supremes were all guided by Ji Ning. After all, Ji Ning  As the ultimate emperor, Ning understands almost every aspect. He understands illusions, he also understands the sword of cause and effect, he also understands the sword of life and death, and he also understands the sword of space and time.

    For example, in terms of life and death, he is weaker than Bolin.

    In terms of cause and effect, he is weaker than Hongran.

    But because he is good at all aspects, he is the best mediator, who can perfectly combine the power of the six supremes and make a real qualitative change in power. It is a pity that Ji Ning's body is restrained in the "Destruction"  In the nest, otherwise the five bodies attacking at the front can be coordinated by Ji Ning, and the power will be even more powerful!

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 26 Destruction

    In one of the outermost gray clouds of the oval-shaped flying object 'Prairie World', three supreme-level strange beings looked out cautiously.

    "Can you see it?" The one-eyed bear creature carefully looked at the broken chaos in the distance.

    "Can't see, there's nothing." The dark cloud-like creature was also very careful.

    "Be careful!" The red-eyed and white-haired humanoid creature's eyes were glowing with blood, and it suddenly stared into the distance while transmitting a message and shouting urgently.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing apart ~

    I saw a huge black snake with five heads suddenly appeared in the broken chaos. The big snake was twisted, its head was fierce, and its momentum was overwhelming. It attacked directly.

    "I'll block." Although the nearest humanoid creature with red eyes and white fur was frightened, it still held its two furry arms in front of it to hold on.

    Phew!  The five heads of the big black snake suddenly came together and crushed the creature with red eyes and white fur, causing its body to explode.

    It should be noted that this black snake is the union of the five supreme dharma bodies, and it also leads the power of the entire formation, completely surpassing the ordinary supremes, and its power is no less powerful than Iyer's full blow.

    "Hide quickly." After the big black snake crushed the creature with red eyes and white hair, it then crushed the dark cloud-like creature next to it. The dark cloud-like creature was also frightened, and a large number of tentacles stretched out, trying its best to  Block the buffer and start preparing to escape.

    The big snake swayed.

    Five heads joined together to strangle, a large number of tentacles were broken and shattered, but the speed of the black snake also obviously slowed down.

    "You can follow the swing of the black snake's body, and the ejection speed will increase to an extremely terrifying level, and it will rush towards the last one-eyed bear.  In the central head of the big snake, Hongran Supreme Dharmakaya is standing in it, whispering softly: "Everything has a cause, everything has a result." The five heads of the big snake work together perfectly.

    "Bang!" The one-eyed bear slapped its palms angrily, blocking the black snake's attack. It is the most powerful among the supreme-level strange beings.  Although he was in a weak position at the moment, he was not directly blown to pieces.

    "Haha, I'm not as fragile as the previous two guys." The one-eyed bear laughed excitedly.

    "Hongran, prepare to enter the grassland world." Ji Ning said.

    At the same time, behind the big black snake, a divine sword appeared.

    The divine sword is mighty, magnificent and dazzling.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the five heads of the black serpent are perfectly coordinated by the law of cause and effect, but this divine sword is no longer a cooperation, but a complete whole!  Under the leadership of Ji Ning, all the long-range attack methods of the seven leaders were finally presented in the form of swordsmanship, turning into a terrifying divine sword that was more powerful than the black snake.

    "Behead!" The magnificent divine sword descended.  The one-eyed bear felt his heart palpitation, and he retreated violently, trying to block it with his palms.

    ¡°Tear apart~~¡±

    When the sword light came, everything was shattered, and the upper body of the one-eyed bear was completely shattered.

    "Ah." The one-eyed bear was frightened. Fortunately, he hid his life core in the sole of his left foot early. Its lower body was under nine layers of clouds, so it could naturally survive.  This is also the reason why the three supreme creatures only agreed to reveal part of their bodies. To them.  The life core is the most important.

    Poof!

    The magnificent divine sword pierced directly into the gray clouds of Cloud Nine, and swung it in all directions, intending to tear apart the clouds covering hundreds of millions of miles.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, as the leader of the Divine Sword, immediately felt a strong resistance.  "Paulin is right. The ninth layer of clouds on the outermost edge is extremely tough. Ordinary supreme beings can't break through it at all. Even if we use the formation to guide the power of the chaotic universe to attack together, I'm afraid it can only break through ten  Clouds covering thousands of miles."

    The Supreme is completely indestructible.  This divine sword can break through a range of 100,000 miles at full strength, which shows its power.

    The larger the range, the more clouds need to be broken.  The requirements for power are also higher.

    "Hongran, help hold up the cracks in the clouds." Ji Ning said.

    "Leave it to me." Hongran guided the black snake and said through a message, "I'll leave it to you to attack the grassland world."

    I saw the big black snake entrenched in the gray clouds and the thunder front. The five snake heads rotated slowly, trying their best to hold up the gray clouds and prevent the cracks in the gray clouds from closing!  It should be noted that once it is closed, the inside and outside are completely isolated. Ji Ning and the others will not even be able to sense the inside of the 'Prairie World', let alone transmit the Yuan Power to control the divine sword.

    The crack must be held up and cannot be closed!

    The black snake is extremely powerful, but it can barely hold on to a crack within a thousand miles.

    "Isolate the inside and outside, close the isolation, quickly." The man in red robe shouted, this grassland world has long been able toIt forms a system and is completely cut off from the chaotic universe outside.  Even the chaotic universe cannot sense it.

    The two men and one woman in the grassland world were already frightened. The divine sword was too powerful.

    "It can't be isolated." The silver-robed woman also said anxiously, "The big black snake is holding up the clouds, and we can't isolate it."

    "No, that divine sword is about to attack." The man in black robe was also worried.

    I saw it in the Nine Clouds Realm.

    The big black snake held up the gray clouds, and the magnificent divine sword became extremely huge and descended directly downwards.

    Poof!

    The tip of the sword directly penetrated eight layers of clouds, and then continued to stab downwards, and penetrated seven layers of clouds, six layers of clouds

    "What's going on!" A purple-gold chain suddenly appeared in the void. The purple-gold chain was dazzling and rushed directly towards the black snake holding up the crack in the gray cloud layer.  Immediately afterwards, purple-gold chains appeared in other surrounding voids one after another, and one after another the purple-gold chains besieged the black snake.  As long as the big black snake is defeated, the clouds are closed, and the inside and outside are isolated, then the divine sword will naturally break.

    Situation!  condition!  condition!

    Purple and gold chains appear one after another.

    "Huh?" The hilt of the magnificent divine sword, which had become extremely huge, still stayed in the Nine Clouds Realm, while the tip of the sword continued to poke out downwards.

    "break."

    Ji Ning controlled the Divine Sword, and suddenly sharp sword auras flew out from the Divine Sword. Each sword aura was like a fish. Thirty-six fish-like sword auras were released in one moment, and they quickly  It flew out and stood in front of the big black snake. At the same time, it formed a vortex of sword light and suppressed the purple-gold chains that were besieging it.

    These thirty-six sword energies are only 20% of the power of the divine sword. Ji Ning's defensive sword moves can form a whirlpool of sword light and still suppress all attacking purple-gold chains.

    At this moment, there are nine purple-gold chains attacking furiously, but there is nothing they can do.

    "Break, break, break." The ninth layer of cloud, the most difficult one, is supported by a big black snake.  Under the eight layers of clouds, even if the divine sword becomes huge, it will not be too difficult to break.

    Puff puff¡­¡­

    Through layer by layer

    "The power of the divine sword is too great. These indigenous leaders have completely joined forces and can use means similar to the Dao Guard Tower to lead the power blessing of the chaotic universe. Finally, the Beiming Emperor has perfectly condensed the ultimate sword into one. The power of  Big, I'm afraid the three of us can't stop it even if we try our best." The two men and one woman hiding in the core of the grassland world were a little anxious.

    "If we had known this, we should have met up with Iyer first and then come here together. These troubles can be completely solved by Iyer." The silver-robed woman was also anxious.

    When Iyer ordered them to rescue the Sith Lords, Iyer came to meet them at another place, so the time was naturally delayed for a long time.

    "He is also too confident in this grassland world." The man in red robe was extremely anxious, "The divine sword has almost pierced all the clouds."

    "We are hiding in the deep core of the grassland world, and the divine sword cannot use escape techniques. It cannot hurt us." The man in black robe said coldly.

    "But if you let them destroy it like this, these natives may destroy some important places in the grassland world and damage the entire weapon. Then there will be trouble." The man in red robe said.

    "Humph, as long as we can save our lives, the damage to the weapons is nothing but a trivial matter. After all, we have tried our best." The man in black robe said.

    ¡­¡­

    The divine sword guided by Ji Ning gathered the power of the seven leaders, breaking through the eighth layer of clouds and piercing through them one after another. Although the clouds at the pierced place formed a vortex and squeezed hard, the divine sword suffered due to its huge size.  There's a lot of pressure.  But everything is within tolerance.  Just like that, the divine sword pierced the first layer of clouds in one breath.

    "Bo Lin, come back quickly." Ning immediately sent a message, and Bolin's true form was hidden in the first layer of clouds.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 27 Burning the Origin?

    The majestic divine sword towered into the clouds and penetrated eight layers of clouds.

    The Yuan Power around the Divine Sword is vast, surging and impacting the surroundings. These Yuan Powers are the Yuan Power of Ji Ning, Hongran Supreme, and Bolin Dharmakaya. For them, wherever the Yuan Power comes, it feels like they are personally present, and the Yuan Power also seems to be there.  Like eyes that can observe everything and detect everything.  After all, every trace of Yuanli contains the true spirit of the soul.

    The surge of Yuan Power naturally enveloped Bolin himself.

    "It's finally here." A trace of air flow that is invisible to the naked eye is the transformation of Paulin himself, maintaining the state of suspended animation.  At this moment, this stream of air followed the mighty Yuan Power and quickly flew towards the majestic sword that looked like a mountain.

    "Thank you all."

    Paulin himself returned to the inside of the divine sword, and then he appeared, and he immediately laughed. After all, although he had been hiding before, he was also worried about being exposed. Once exposed, he would have no place to escape, and he would definitely die.

    "Bo Lin, quickly control the formation. If you control the formation, the power will be even greater." Ji Ning said through a message.

    "good."

    Paulin himself was inside the divine sword and quickly soared into the sky.

    The divine sword was like a mountain, connected to the ninth level of clouds. Paulin easily moved from the first level of clouds to the ninth level of clouds, and then turned into a stream of air that silently passed between the five heads of the black snake that supported the cracks in the clouds.  Pass through!  Easily and without being noticed at all, he had arrived outside the grassland world.

    "Escape." After leaving this grassland world, Supreme Bolin breathed a sigh of relief. As he flew, he quickly came to the formation and replaced his body, which immediately increased the power of the formation by 20%.  .  After all, his dharma body had been killed in battle before and was a relatively weak dharma body.  The strength of this deity is much stronger than that of Dharmakaya.

    "Congratulations Pauline."

    "Pauline. You have escaped. You will have to treat us with the best wine later."

    Di Shi, E Kong and others all said happily.

    Supreme Bolin smiled and said: "It's just a small matter. I will release my Dharmakaya and let it hide in this grassland world. Maybe it will have a miraculous effect!" As he said something, the Bolin Dharmakaya quietly flew into the grassland world.  After returning along the original path and mastering the origin of all life and death, Paulin Supreme's method of concealing himself is already the best among many leaders.

    The breath disappears, the cause and effect is severed, and even the chaotic universe cannot be detected.

    Even if the Dharmakaya fails to venture into it in the future, the loss of a weak Dharmakaya will be a trivial matter.  It would be unjust for me to take the risk and die.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    Like a mountain sword, it pierced directly through all the obstructing clouds.  It penetrated into the grassland, and the grassland became tougher. The divine sword could not penetrate any deeper after piercing it even a little.

    "The grassland cannot be pierced." Ji Ning sent a message, "Everyone, tell me, what should we do?"

    "This grassland world. The depth of the grassland should be the core." Hongran Supreme said, "Based on my understanding of the many powerful weapons of the Sith tribe, the closer the core, the more powerful the formation restrictions and so on. Now this  When attacking, the divine sword needs to resist the constraints of eight layers of clouds at the same time, and its power can only be partially exerted, relying only on partial power. Want to break through the core of a more dangerous weapon? I think there is no hope."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning agreed, "The divine sword needs to consume more than half of its power to penetrate the eight layers of clouds. It still has to resist the nine chains, and now its power is only about 30%."

    "You two decide." Tapir Valley Supreme said.

    "You two know the formation best, you can figure it out." Supreme Ekong also said.

    The other Supremes all left it to Ji Ning and Hongran to decide.

    Because they are the two best at formations, Hongran has been studying refining weapons for endless years.

    "Nearly 30% of the power is left." Ji Ning said, "There is indeed no hope of breaking through."

    "Then first break the nine layers of clouds in the outside world." Hongran Supreme said, "These clouds are like layers of protective shells. Peel off its protective shells layer by layer. When the time comes, we will  How to brew it. How to brew it.¡±

    "Destroy the Nine Layers of Clouds?" Ji Ning thought thoughtfully.

    "The core is inside, and the nine layers of clouds are outside. To be able to form such a difficult cloud layer, there must be a formation to guide it." Hongran said supremely.

    "If you break the formation that leads you, the Nine Layers of Clouds will collapse without attack." Ji Ning also said.

    "right."

    Both of them are very good at formations. After discussing with each other, they figured out how to break the cloud layer.

    Phew~~~~

    "Crush it to me!" Following Ji Ning's guidance, the mighty mountain-like divine sword began to swing wildly. Every time it swung out, the eight layers of clouds it penetratedThe layers were constantly being torn apart with various wounds!  The clouds keep rolling, and the wounds are constantly being healed.  The Excalibur is like a spoon stirring in a pot, constantly stirring.

    It stirred again and again, tearing apart the clouds everywhere, and the clouds continued to recover.

    Rapid recovery also consumes a lot of energy and energy flows.

    "Huh?" The divine sword's vitality was surging, and following the energy flow, the two formation masters Ji Ning and Hong Ran Supreme found nine energy sources in just a cup of tea.

    "In the nine most marginal corners of the entire grassland world?"

    In the grassland world, even the Supreme cannot see the end of the grassland world.

    The reason for this is that there is a space-time formation blocking it at the end, because there is a formation connecting nine clouds hidden at the end.

    "break!"

    Use force to break the law.

    The Divine Sword thrust out and stabbed directly to the end of the grassland world. The layered space-time membrane wall was shattered with a roar. Even if the Divine Sword was only 30% more powerful, it surpassed any of Ji Ning and the others who had gone all out.  .  At this time, the space membrane wall could not hold it at all, and it completely shattered with a roar.  Then the real scene behind the layered time and space was revealed.

    Those are thick clouds.

    Nine clouds are close together here, covering them layer by layer.

    "Protected by nine layers of clouds?" Ji Ning and Hong Ran were both happy, because their inference was correct, otherwise why would they need to be so careful about shielding and protecting?

    The huge divine sword quickly retracted to the outermost ninth layer of cloud.

    The Excalibur and the Black Serpent join forces.

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!" Ji Ning and Hongran Supreme controlled respectively, the divine sword opened the way in front, and the black snake followed behind.  The nine purple-gold chains were about to stop the destruction, but were blocked by some sword light scattered by the divine sword.

    The divine sword tore through the ninth layer of gray clouds, until it reached the hidden formation discovered earlier.

    "break!!!"

    The big black snake helps hold up the ninth cloud.

    The Divine Sword attacked inward, breaking through eight layers of clouds in succession, and discovered countless radiating lines, complex divine patterns, with endless mystery. Energy was transmitted from the depths of the grassland through these lines to  In those layers of clouds.

    "This is the energy leading formation." Ji Ning and Hongran were both overjoyed.

    "It's so complicated, I can't understand it at all." Hongran said, "Let's attack with force."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning didn't understand either.

    Even if it takes ten or eight years, I'm afraid I can barely find some clues. In the face of this kind of formation, a strong attack will be miraculous.

    "Swipe!" Like the creation of the world, the divine sword pierced the eight layers of clouds along the hole supported by the big black snake, and then attacked and stabbed the lines wildly.

    "Buzz."

    Countless lines tremble.

    "Haha, void divine pattern? Then I will break time and space and distort time and space, and see if your formation can still be stable?" Ning continued to attack wildly, and the divine sword struck with all its strength again and again. The pattern continued to tremble, and the light was unstable.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep underground in the grassland world.

    The two men and one woman became anxious and frightened.

    "What should we do? They found the formation to connect the nine layers of cloud so quickly." The man in red robe frowned and asked anxiously.

    "Are you going to burn the source?" the man in black robe said anxiously.

    "Burn the origin?"

    The woman in silver robe and the man in red robe were both stunned.

    The origin is actually the source of energy.

    The reason why the lair established by the Sith tribe in the chaotic universe of Ji Ning and others has never been attacked is because there is a miniature origin in the lair of the Sith tribe!  That micro source provides energy, allowing the Sith clan's lair to build protective towers one after another.  But in fact, after a long period of constant consumption, the miniature origin has been almost exhausted.

    The reason why this 'Prairie Weapon' is so powerful is because it also has an origin inside it!  It was Yiel's master who found it and gave it to Yiel.  Only then was Yiyer able to refine a grassland weapon.

    Otherwise, no matter how powerful the weapon is, it will not be able to be used without enough energy.  After all, this is Ji Ning's hometown, and the Sith tribe is excluded.

    "The combustion consumes too much. If the source is exhausted, it will be defeated without a fight." The silver-robed woman said, "Let's ask Iyer."

    The woman in silver robe immediately contacted Iyer.

    Soon a misty light pillar appeared, and a shadow appeared in the misty light pillar. The shadow was solid, and it was the tall, barefoot, bald man Iyer.

    &nbsp; "What's the matter?" Iyer asked.

    "The cultivator civilization has laid a trap. Our grassland world is trapped, and even the nine-layered clouds cannot stop them." The silver-robed woman continued, "The leading formation connecting the nine-layered clouds has also been discovered. It may not be long before they are  Broken. Once Cloud Nine is destroyed the entire grassland world is not far away from being broken."

    "What!" Iyer's face changed drastically, his eyes were full of shock and anger, and he could no longer remain calm.

    Thinking about the plot, I scratched my hair and rubbed my face. My face hurt from rubbing it, and I was sweating (To be continued)

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 28 Formation Incarnation

    The weapon 'Grassland World' is Iyer's biggest reliance on defeating the entire cultivator civilization, and it is also where his confidence lies. If the Grassland World is destroyed, he will almost lose, and there is little hope of a comeback.

    Iyer had many thoughts in his mind for a while, such as how could a practitioner lay a trap in advance?  For example, how could the power in the grassland world be defeated so quickly?

    He could guess that they were defeated so quickly because the silver-robed woman and the three of them were unwilling to fight desperately.

    But for a while, he couldn't figure out why the cultivators could lay traps in advance.

    He didn¡¯t waste time asking, but immediately ordered: ¡°Keep the grassland world for me at all costs! Burn the source immediately and hold on!¡±

    "Burn the source?" The silver-robed woman was startled.

    "Yes, I'm on my way. I can arrive in one day. Just hold on!" Iyer's face turned cold. "I must win this war, and I must control this chaotic universe. If  If you can¡¯t hold on, don¡¯t blame me.¡±

    The silver-robed woman and the other three people trembled in their hearts.

    They knew that this Iyer was starting to lose his temper, which made them feel secretly chilled in their hearts.

    If Iyer fails in the end because they are greedy for life and fear death after working hard for a long time, I'm afraid Iyer will really kill the three of them.

    "yes."

    "Burn the source, we will definitely be able to hold on."

    The three of them agreed.

    "Well." A cold light flashed in Iyer's eyes, "Although the situation is dangerous, it is also an opportunity! Since the practitioners have forced you to this point, I am afraid that the leaders of the practitioners have already taken action to trap them in the grassland if there is a chance.  In the world! Try to contain them as much as possible, and when I arrive, I will kill them all in one fell swoop. It is most beneficial to us if the battlefield is placed in the grassland world."

    "Yes." The three of them, the silver-robed woman, all responded.

    Soon after the two parties severed contact, Iyer's figure disappeared in the misty light pillar.

    At this time, the three of them, the silver-robed woman, breathed a sigh of relief.  They are still very afraid of Iyer. Although he always smiles and is compassionate, after all, he is the second most powerful figure in their hometown's chaotic universe, second only to the controller.  After endless years of preparation and expectation, if it really fails, no one knows how crazy Iyer will be.

    "Burn the source." The silver-robed woman, the black-robed man, and the red-robed man looked at each other and immediately began to activate the source.

    That is a group of faint blue spheres hidden in the deepest core of the entire grassland world, which contains extremely vast power. The power of just such a sphere is probably much stronger than that of the entire Blazing Sun Realm.  It turned out to be the origin of a huge celestial body in endless space, and was later taken out by the controller of the chaotic universe of the Sith tribe.

    Not any source can be taken out, it can be taken out.  Very few are still self-contained.

    "Bang!" Just as they were burning their origins, a roar suddenly came from the outside world.

    "Haha, one is broken."

    Ji Ning, who was controlling the divine sword, was overjoyed, "Let's go to the next one."

    "Let's go." Hong Ran Supreme, who was leading the black snake, was also overjoyed. After completely smashing the void divine pattern, this formation was completely broken and could not transmit energy, so the recovery speed of the Nine Layers of Cloud began to slow down.  .  Just destroying one leading formation will not destroy the entire Cloud Nine.  After all, there are nine formations transmitting energy.

    "One place has been destroyed." The faces of the silver-robed woman and the three of them changed.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    The source burns and the power surges.

    A thousand times more powerful power surged forward, the power of the entire grassland world became more intense, and misty blue light could be seen everywhere.  And the remaining eight leading formations have completely reached the maximum transmission of energy!  A large amount of energy was transferred crazily, and the formations in the entire grassland world reached their highest limit.

    There is a limit to what the formation can withstand, and no matter how much power you have, it is actually a waste.

    After all, one of the nine layers of clouds in the entire grassland world was damaged, resulting in only a 60% increase in power!  Otherwise it will be enough to double.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡±

    The big black snake controlled by Hongran Supreme is holding up the crack in the clouds.  Ji Ning led the huge divine sword to attack another formation.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A misty white light appears on the surface of all the clouds. The light is very comfortable on the body and carries the meaning of light.  But at the same time, the binding force and pressure of these clouds are also soaring.  Soared by a full 60%.  It should be noted that after reaching the limit, it is difficult to increase it by one or two percent, but it suddenly increased by 60%.  The big black snake couldn't bear it anymore.

    "It can't be pierced." HugeThe divine sword has to resist the siege of nine purple-gold chains, and it also needs to withstand eight layers of clouds at the same time. It is completely unable to attack the formation anymore.

    The power of the purple and gold chains is also doubled.

    The binding force of the clouds has also greatly increased.

    "I can't bear it anymore." Hongran Supreme was also anxious. The black snake he led resisted the strongest ninth cloud.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep underground in the prairie world, inside a grand hall.

    The man in red robe and three other people all sat and looked up at the same time. Through the obstruction, they could clearly see everything happening in the outside world.

    There are figures below them, including three supreme-level strange beings such as the one-eyed bear, as well as other Sith Lords.  After all, in addition to the Sith Lords who control those temples, Iyer still has some remaining Sith Lords under his command.  For example, ¡®Bo Wan Yue¡¯ is here right now.

    "Should we take action?" the man in black robe said coldly.

    "There's no rush." ??The man in red robe frowned and said, "Until now, we haven't discovered the true form of the cultivator leaders. That divine sword is just a magic weapon to control the energy! What's more, after burning the source, they are now  We can no longer harm the formation, so we will wait slowly until their true form arrives, and by then we will trap them in the grassland world, and we will have won most of this war."

    "Yeah." The silver-robed woman agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others are indeed facing a dilemma.

    Nowadays, the binding power of the nine-layered clouds in the entire grassland world has greatly increased, and the power of the purple and gold chains has also doubled, making them unable to bear it.

    "Retract." The divine sword that originally penetrated the eight layers of clouds quickly retracted, quickly retracted to the nine layers of clouds, and flew to the crack to help the black snake.  After all, once it is completely sealed, isolated from the inside and outside, and without the control of Yuanli Divine Mind this huge divine sword will completely collapse.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tear ~ ~

    The power of the divine sword can still tear through the ninth layer of gray clouds, but it can only tear through the surrounding area of ??a thousand miles.

    "Iyer has not taken action until now, I am afraid it is not here. Such a good opportunity now It is difficult to encounter again. We must seize the opportunity to destroy this weapon." The Imperial Stone Supreme Company said in a message.

    "I think we should also take action." Supreme Ekong said.

    "Well, you have to be careful. We can just tear the outermost layer of clouds apart." Hongran said, "No entry! Once we do enter, if the Sith tribe has other means to trap us inside,  , the inside and outside are isolated, and we cannot use the external formationthen we will probably all be killed, and then we will really lose."

    Ji Ning and the others were also secretly wary.

    Yes, they can¡¯t afford to lose.

    "Okay, let's take action."

    Just a moment¡ª¡ª

    A majestic figure walked out of the broken void. He had a majestic figure, a fur skirt around his waist, walked barefoot, and had seven sides and fourteen arms!  The face on the front of the head resembles Ji Ning's, and there are three faces on the left and right sides of the head.  It was none other than Hongran Supreme and the other six.  At the same time, this majestic figure also has a layer of misty sword light on its body, and it carries extremely terrifying power just by walking.

    Ji Ning and the others are all physically strong and are best suited for close combat.

    This incarnation of the formation was formed by the seven of them, led by Ji Ning's ultimate swordsmanship, and then the power of the entire formation was gathered together to form this incarnation. Their true selves are all inside the incarnation of the formation.

    The incarnation has produced endless sword light since its formation, and its movements are extremely powerful.

    "It's really tiring to bear the burden of this incarnation." Ji Ning felt faintly tired, and Hongran Supreme and the others all felt tired.

    Because they need to maintain the operation of the huge formation in the outside world, and control the divine sword from a long distance, and finally form the incarnation of this formation.

    How can you not be tired if you maintain all three at the same time?

    "Because we have to maintain the divine sword, the formation incarnation can only exert 70% of its power." Ji Ning secretly calculated that from a combat perspective, he would give up the divine sword and use all his strength to control the formation incarnation to maintain 100% of the combat power.  This is the greatest threat!  But it's not the time to finally break the boat yet.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡±

    The incarnation of the formation stepped forward and walked towards the gray clouds. Fourteen big hands stretched out and suddenly tore apart the surrounding clouds. Suddenly, the surrounding clouds rolled and the entire area of ??thousands of miles was torn apart.

    The incarnation of the formation held up the cracks in the clouds, quite easily.

    The big black snake and the divine sword regained their freedom again, and they all started to kill downwards.

    Pull the recommendation votes~~~It seems that I haven¡¯t solicited votes for a long time~~

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated.??!

 Text Volume 44 Chapter 29 Arrival of Iyer (final chapter of this volume)

    In the main hall deep underground in the grassland world.

    The woman in silver robe waved her hand, and a scene appeared in mid-air next to her. It was exactly what was happening in the outside world: "Looking at how anxious you all are, I want you to see clearly what is happening outside, so that Nayiel can know  , the three of us are not slacking off."

    The three supreme-level strange beings and a group of Sith Lords next to them all looked at the scene in mid-air.

    ??????????????????????

    The mighty giant wearing only an animal skin skirt had seven faces on his head, and his fourteen arms had infinite power, easily tearing apart the ninth layer of clouds and holding up the crack.

    In addition to the giant, there is also a big black snake and a giant sword.

    The big black snake is being besieged by nine purple-gold chains. The black snake is obviously unable to hold it. There are wisps of sword light next to it to help resist the nine purple-gold chains.

    And the huge divine sword penetrated eight layers of clouds, trying its best to attack the void divine pattern of the formation again and again.

    Puff puff¡­¡­

    With the naked eye, you can see that the power of the divine sword is almost exhausted after penetrating the eight layers of clouds. It poses very little threat to the void divine pattern, and the void divine pattern does not tremble.

    "No danger."

    "After burning the source, these practitioners can no longer threaten this weapon." Bo Wanyue and other Sith Lords were discussing.

    "They can threaten it. That giant should be the incarnation of the formation! If it is so powerful, the leaders of the practitioners should be in the incarnation of the formation." A tall and thin Sith Lord said, "Now the burning source, the ninth level  The incarnation of the cloud formation is so easy. Its strength must be more powerful than that giant sword!"

    "Qi Buluo is right, the biggest threat to us is the incarnation of the formation." The Sith Lord immediately agreed.

    The two men and one woman above the main hall sneered.

    The woman in silver robe said crisply: "What we are afraid of is that the incarnation of the formation will not come in. Once it dares to enter the grassland world, it is time for us to go all out. Then we will immediately cut off the inside and outside at all costs! Once the inside and outside are cut off, there will be no outside formation.  The magic power can guide them, and their formation incarnations, black snakes, etc. will be greatly reduced in strength whether they live or die. It all depends on us!"

    "Iyer has also given the order." The man in black robe also said coldly, "Seize the opportunity to contain them in the grassland world. When Iyer arrives, he can launch the final killing move and kill them in one fell swoop."

    "I'm afraid they won't come." The Sith Lords below said.

    "So now is not the time for us to take action." The man in black robe said, "The more we reveal, the more we will make them wary. Just wait, they will be anxious when they find that they can't break the grassland world. If they become anxious, they may  Fight in."

    The Sith Lords below murmured secretly.

    These three guys are completely different from them.  They, the Lords, all had to work hard, but those three guys just muddle along. However, this was indeed conducive to attracting those practitioners to come in.

    ¡­¡­

    The outside world.

    Ji Ning, Hong Ran, Di Shi, Bolin and others are also worried.

    Except for the incarnation of the formation, they had already tried their best and could not break the formation.

    "What should we do? If this continues, there is no hope of winning at all." Supreme Ekon was a little anxious, "How about we fight it out and fight in?"

    "No." Tianshi Supreme immediately refused.  "The situation is now with me. The Sith can't afford to hold it back. They must have a final decisive battle. We can't take risks easily!"

    "Actually, victory is approaching us." Hongran Supreme said suddenly.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and the others were all stunned.

    "What's the biggest shortcoming of the powerful weapons of the Sith? It's energy!" Supreme Hongran said.  "The consumption of this grassland world is very large. You have also seen that after we broke through the first leading formation, the power of the entire grassland world increased greatly. Even the misty blue light can be seen in the void, and everyone also  They all feel the powerful power contained in the misty blue light.¡±

    Ji Ning and the others nodded.

    "Obviously!"

    "The energy source of this grassland world is being consumed crazily, even causing large-scale dissipation!" said Hongran Supreme.  "At the beginning, we successively attacked many places, even attacking the leading formation. None of the grassland world went crazy! Why? It's just because going crazy consumes too much, and they are not willing to pay a high price."

    "As long as the grassland world continues to be consumed with terrible energy, it will be self-defeating in a short time." Supreme Hongran smiled.

    ¡°???.  "

    "When the source of energy is gone, no matter how powerful the weapon is, it is just a piece of shit."

    "Let it continue to be consumed like this."

    The other Supreme Beings also agree with this.

    "Tianshi and Beiming are not willing to go in and take risks. They must have sensed something is wrong." Hongran Supreme said, "At the beginning when we attacked the grassland world, we encountered resistance from three supreme-level strange beings. Later.  , those three strange beings escaped! Until now, no Sith tribe has stopped us from our attack."

    "Is it possible that in such a vast grassland world, there is no controller?"

    "Usually, a temple requires several Sith Lords and other puppets. Is it true that the grassland world only has a few chains?" Hongran said.

    "I feel something is wrong, too." Ji Ning said, "Such a powerful weapon should be more than just a few chains."

    Hongran Supreme said: "So I think they probably want to lure us in deliberately. Once our true selves are in it will be the time for Tu Qiong to meet. This war must have a final life and death battle, but  I think the battlefield for the decisive battle of life and death should be the battlefield we set up. Not this grassland world."

    "Um."

    ¡°I would rather miss the opportunity than take any risk.

    Because as long as they are alive, they have not lost and there will be other opportunities in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others unified their thoughts and stopped worrying. They just continued to attack wildly with the black snake and the divine sword, forcing the entire grassland world to operate at high load.  That source is constantly burning and maintained.

    Hiding deep underground, the Sith clansmen holding back their energy have been waiting, waiting for the incarnation of the formation to come in.

    But Ji Ning and the others just won¡¯t come in!

    Time keeps passing by, and one day has passed in the blink of an eye.

    The consumption of the original source is thousands of times faster when it is burned. Although it only takes one day, it is equivalent to decades of normal operation!  This kind of consumption is so amazing. It is also the reason why the two men and one woman have been hesitant to burn the source. In just one day, the entire source has shrunk slightly.

    "Hoo!"

    In the void.

    A tall, bald man walked barefoot in the cracks in time and space, rushing forward anxiously.

    "It's almost there." Iyer was very anxious and angry.

    Because he had estimated that that source could only last for three days when burned, but if it were normal it could last for a hundred years!  Now it has been consumed for 30 to 40% of the time. How can we not be in a hurry?

    "Damn it, I didn't even go in!" If the cultivator leaders went in recklessly after paying such a price, then they could launch a final decisive battle at any cost. He would restrain them all first, and then he would take the lead and kill them all.  Kill.  In his own battlefield, ¡®Prairie Weapons¡¯, Iyer was sure of victory.

    But for a whole day, it was clear that the formation could not be broken, but the practitioners just refused to go in.

    "Tear apart!"

    It was another tearing of time and space, directly coming to the void where the battle took place.

    A huge formation enveloped the void, and as soon as Iyer appeared, he was within the range of the formation.

    Ji Ning and the others immediately sensed Iyer appearing in the formation.

    "It's Iyer!" Ji Ning and the others were secretly surprised.

    "It's really amazing. Our formation suppresses time and space, but he actually tears space and time directly within the formation? It's useless for us to suppress time and space."

    "No wonder the many previous blockades on the Sith clan's lair were of no use at all."

    Ji Ning and the others were shocked by Iyer's power.

    The Ultimate Supreme Being is, after all, much higher in realm than them.

    "Hmph." Iyer took a step, tore apart time and space again, and came directly to the surface of the gray clouds in the grassland world, and then easily penetrated through the clouds.

    A wave of fluctuation swept across the entire grassland world in an instant.

    We also scanned the dharma body of Supreme Bolin, who had been hiding in suspended animation.

    "Either life or death? Supreme Bolin? It turns out that my stupid men didn't kill you. It turns out that you exposed the position of this grassland world." Iyer's voice sounded, and the figure had appeared on the third step.  A layer of clouds, one hand directly grabbed a void, and Bolin's Dharma Body suddenly appeared in that void, and he was running away anxiously.

    "Bang."

    In the grassland world, a hazy blue light shrouded Iyer's body. Iyer only stretched out his palm, and his palm naturally guided the hazy blue light.  Just like Ji Ning and others can lead the power of Tao in battle, in the grassland world, Iyer can alsoThe power that can lead the miniature origin.  Although the miniature origin cannot be compared with the chaotic universe, it has also increased Iyer's strength a lot.

    A slap enveloped time and space, life and death. Bolin's dharma body had no way to escape. It was directly enveloped by that huge slap, and then, poof, it was crushed into nothingness.

    If it were Bolin himself, he might still be able to hold on to two or three moves. After all, this dharma body is newly refined and its strength is weak.  In the grassland world, he can't be stopped by any move.

    (End of this volume) (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms (Ending Volume) Chapter 1 Destruction

    The divine sword pierced through the eight layers of clouds. Ji Ning and the others also saw what happened just now, which frightened them all. Although the Bolin Dharmakaya was newly refined and relatively weak, it was too exaggerated to be destroyed in one move.  .

    "Bo Lin, is your Dharma Body really destroyed?" Ekong Supreme said, "You have mastered the origin of all life and death, but you still can't escape?"

    ¡°It was really destroyed, not even a trace could escape.¡± Paulin said.

    As long as you can escape a trace of power, you can survive. Just like all the souls and true spirits of Paulin who were killed before were almost destroyed and devoured, but at the edge of life and death, he understood the 'origin of all life and death', and the remaining trace of power can be used as a 'suspended death'  In the realm of hiding, he survived, and with endless power replenishment, he could quickly recover quietly.

    But Yiel took action and didn¡¯t give him a chance to escape.

    "His strength has become stronger." Tapir Valley Supreme said solemnly.

    Ji Ning nodded and said: "In this grassland world, every move he makes can lead the energy escaping around him, greatly increasing his strength."

    ¡­¡­

    "Neither life nor death, cut off cause and effect?" With one blow, Iyer wanted to follow the cause and effect to attack Paulin himself, but the cause and effect was completely cut off and could not continue.

    "Damn it." Iyer was very unhappy.

    What he is good at is light.

    Cause and effect?  life and death?  He is not good at it, so as the ultimate supreme, even if he is a little better than Bolin who masters the "origin of life and death" in life and death, he is not much better.

    As for destroying a Dharmakaya?  It's of no use at all.

    Because this is a newly refined Dharmakaya, it would be a huge gain if you destroy the peak Dharmakaya that has been nurtured for a long time.  This newly refined dharma body Bolin Supreme can refine another one just by turning his head.

    "Since you won't come in, let's crush them head-on." Iyer stretched out his hands.

    Wow~~Wow~~Wow~~

    I saw the huge purple-gold chains clattering, and the inexplicable aura began to change. Each of them seemed to be straddling the world, and no one could break them.  Immediately afterwards, their surfaces began to glow with a hazy white light, as if representing the punishment coming from the supreme being, and they descended and whipped the big black snake.

    ¡°Puff, puff, puff~~¡± The fish-like sword light in front of the black snake tried to stop it.  But under the purple-gold chains, they were all broken into pieces and couldn't be stopped at all.

    "No, the power of these chains has greatly increased. They are much stronger than before. The snake of cause and effect cannot stop them." Ji Ning and the others were all shocked.

    Whoosh.

    The huge divine sword quickly shrunk, shrunk and approached the black snake, and at the same time tried to stop and rescue the black snake.  After all, there is a Dharmakaya inside the big black snake, including the peak Dharmakaya Ji Ning and the others are absolutely unwilling to lose.

    Excalibur went to the rescue, and at the same time, the black snake also retreated sharply.  Want to escape.

    I saw five purple-gold chains swimming over and facing the giant sword at the same time.

    ¡°Dang Dang Dang~~~¡±

    Under the control of the seven deities of Ji Ning and the others, the giant sword is extremely powerful, but at this moment, the five purple-gold chains are extremely tough and extremely mysterious. It is obvious that Ji Ning and the others still have some upper hand in strength, but they cannot get rid of these.  The entanglement of purple and gold chains!  This is the difference in realm.  Just like when three supreme-level strange beings besieged Paulin before, even if they went all out, they couldn't do anything to Paulin.

    If you are inferior in terms of realm, then you will have to have an absolute advantage in terms of your own strength.  Otherwise it will be difficult to defeat the opponent.

    The giant sword is entangled!

    The remaining four purple-gold chains surrounded the black snake at the same time.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang~~~¡±

    An instant roar and clash.

    The black snake panicked and resisted. At this moment, every link of the purple-gold chain was extremely powerful under the 'burning source'. The person controlling it was now Iyer, and his realm was extremely mysterious.  Although the black snake is led by Hongran Supreme.  The five supreme Dharmakayas tried their best to resist, but still their defenses fell down after just one encounter.

    ¡°Tear~~¡± One of the snake heads was entangled in the purple-gold chain and was suddenly pulled apart.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately after, another snake head was angrily whipped from a height by a purple-gold chain.  It was shattered violently, and the Dharma body of Supreme Ekon inside was completely shattered.

    ??In the blink of an eye.

    With the crazy dancing of the four purple-gold chains, the black snake completely collapsed.  All five bodies disintegrated and died in battle, and no one could escape!

    This made Ji Ning and the others feel distressed and angry, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    Because as soon as Iyer came back and killed Bolinfa, he immediately controlled the nine purple and gold chains to surround him, and it was too late to escape!  After all, the grassland world is very big, and time and space are suppressed.If the big snake wants to escape, it has to fly back slowly, and Iyer won't give them such a long time at all.  This is also the reason why Ji Ning and his friends are unwilling to risk going in.

    It¡¯s easy to get in, but hard to get out!

    "Escape." The giant sword began to return quickly, and nine purple-gold chains immediately came to besiege him. The two sides were evenly matched.

    "But the giant sword is different from the black snake.

    The giant sword allows the power of the seven leaders to completely form one, unlike the black snake, which is actually five of them fighting independently and just cooperating with each other!  The giant sword is completely integrated, and under Ji Ning's swordsmanship, each move is so powerful that the nine purple-gold chains cannot defeat it, let alone destroy this giant sword.

    In just one breath, the giant sword flew out of the crack in the gray clouds high in the sky and escaped from the grassland world.

    Iyer looked up.

    If you really try your best, you can keep that giant sword, but that giant sword is actually a treasure of the universe.  Ji Ning and the others can quickly refine another weapon.

    "The real killing move must be used at critical moments. Just some cosmic treasures are not worth it." Iyer looked up at the incarnation of the formation in the sky.

    The incarnation of the formation also looked down.

    Immediately, he retracted his arms and the incarnation of the formation retreated.

    Huhuhu~~~The gray clouds completely closed, and the entire grassland world returned to calm again.

    ¡­¡­

    In the outside world.

    The formation in the void still covers the vast surrounding area, and also covers the grassland world.

    Looking at the oval-shaped flying object 'Prairie World', Ji Ning, Hongran, Tapir Gu, Bolin, Tianshi, Ekong, and Dishi were all distressed and angry. Three of the Dharmakayas that were lost before were  The peak Dharmakaya was destroyed just like that.  This also allowed them to see how terrifying Iyer would be once he united with the grassland world.

    In fact, earlier, Iyer led the grassland world to kill Ning, but Ning escaped first.

    That¡¯s why Iyer temporarily separated from the grassland world and prepared to kill a supreme one each!  Tapir Gu relied on the "Zizai Golden Bridge" to escape, while Bolin Supreme really almost died. At the critical moment, he realized the origin of life and death to save his life.

    "The combination of Yiyeer and the weapons of this grassland world is indeed much more terrifying." Hongran said.

    "His realm is much higher than ours." Di Shi shook his head gently.

    "So what if you are tall? If you dare to invade my chaotic universe, you have to kill him even if you die." Supreme Ekon gritted his teeth.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The oval-shaped flying object that was originally covered by the formation shrank rapidly, and a space-time crack appeared next to it. Whoosh, the oval-shaped flying object got into the space-time crack.  This scene made Ji Ning and the others feel a twitch in their hearts. They had known for a long time thattheir formation restriction method could not trap Iyer, but seeing it with their own eyes still irritated them a little.

    "He didn't leave!" Ji Ning and the others turned their heads and looked into the distance. A crack appeared in the void outside the range of the formation, and the oval-shaped flying object 'Prairie World' actually flew out.

    "Practitioner leaders, do you think I will escape? No, how could I escape!" Iyer's voice echoed everywhere in the surrounding void.

    "Let me see how strong your formation is, break it for me!!!"

    With an angry shout.

    I saw nine purple-gold chains starting to appear on the surface of the oval-shaped flying object. Each of the purple-gold chains grew rapidly, and each one was trillions of miles long, stretching across the endless void with overwhelming power.  With the support of Burning Origin and the control of Iyer, he began to furiously attack Ji Ning and his group on this huge formation!  Iyer can see the flaws in the formation at a glance, so every attack is critical.

    "Bang bang bang~~~~" The entire formation immediately trembled. It was comparable to the power of the divine sword and attacked at key points. This formation was not a specifically defensive formation, so the formation immediately began to shake.

    "Let's go first." Ji Ning and the others were calm. They had already left behind a way to escape, and there was a space-time passage that had been opened long ago within the formation.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning and the others quickly entered the space-time channel and left.

    I have been writing for more than two years, and I am finally at the end of the book. I hope it can be as perfect as possible to satisfy everyone.  By the way, there will be a second update tonight to make up for the debt.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms (Final Volume) Chapter 2 Key Points and Tracking

    Without Ji Ning's leadership, this vast formation began to collapse and shatter under the purple-gold chains that stretched across the endless void.

    Four figures appeared on the surface of the gray clouds of the oval flying object 'Prairie World', it was Iyer and his three men.

    "They escaped." The silver-robed woman whispered, "Yiel, this is their hometown. These cultivator leaders will fight if they want, and run if they want to. Unless we trap them we can't kill them at all.  them."

    "They were all too cunning and ran away immediately when they saw the situation was going badly." The man in red robe also frowned.

    "You are right." Iyer nodded.

    It would be difficult to kill Ji Ning and the others.

    Because any one of them would run away if the situation turned bad!  Iyer was rejected everywhere in the chaotic universe, and could not catch up with Ji Ning and others in terms of flight speed.

    First suppress time and space so that Ji Ning and the others cannot escape, and then he will take the initiative to tear apart time and space?  But in fact, when there is a crack in the space, there will be fluctuations first. As soon as they sense the fluctuations, Ji Ning and the others will quickly move away Iyer still cannot catch up.

    Before chasing down ¡®Tapir Gu¡¯, Iyer used moves in similar fields to prevent Tapir Gu from escaping.

    But now that Ji Ning and the others are all together and united, Iyer can no longer suppress and restrain Ji Ning and the others by using his domain moves.

    so¡ª¡ª

    By speed?  By tearing apart time and space?  Depend on the field?

    No means can be used to trap Ji Ning and the others. Ji Ning and the others can leave and come whenever they want!  It should be noted that Ji Ning and the others are not in a hurry for this war. The longer it is delayed, the better. If it drags on for millions of Chaos Era, a large number of strong men will be born in the entire Chaos Universe, and even a few new supreme beings will be born.  .

    After all, there is a method of ¡®true spirit immortality¡¯, and becoming a supreme being will naturally be much more efficient than before.

    "They are very cunning and cautious, and will not give us a chance easily." Iyer said, "My exposure, the exposure of the grassland world, the sudden exposure was originally miraculous, but we all failed, but these are nothing  ¡­ Because I had already arranged the overall situation before the war started. They can¡¯t avoid it, and I will eventually win this war.¡±

    The three subordinates next to him were a little confused.

    So confident?

    ??You can¡¯t even catch up with the enemy and you can¡¯t defeat it. How are you still so confident?

    "I said, everything has been arranged a long time ago." Iyer smiled, "Did you forget that I had already released the Nest of Destruction at the beginning of the war."

    "The Nest of Destruction?" The silver-robed woman and the other three were stunned.

    "Didn't the cultivator civilization find a way to crack the Nest of Destruction, and now it is no longer able to function?" the silver-robed woman asked curiously.

    "Stupid."

    Iyer glanced at her, "I released the Nest of Destruction. I have two purposes. The first purpose is to directly win with the Nest of Destruction. I want to rely on it to swallow a large amount of the power of the Chaos Universe, weaken the Chaos Universe, and make the Chaos Universe weak."  I was able to refine and control it, but this purpose was not achieved. But it can also have a second, greater purpose."

    "That is - becoming the fatal link of the cultivator civilization!" Iyer's eyes were cold, "Now, the dharma body of a cultivator leader has cast a spell there, containing the entire Nest of Destruction. We only need to kill  Go to the Nest of Destruction and kill the dharma body of the cultivator leader hiding in the Nest of Destruction. The Nest of Destruction will be able to operate again!"

    "As the Nest of Destruction continues to devour, the chaotic universe will continue to weaken!"

    "The leaders of the cultivator civilization must stop us. They can't just watch the chaotic universe weaken, and we only need to wait for them in the Nest of Destruction! They will obediently step into the battlefield we have set!"  Iyer smiled.

    The three women in silver robes also looked happy.

    They also instinctively thought that the Nest of Destruction had been cracked and didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    "Awesome, as long as the Nest of Destruction continues to devour us, no matter how reluctant the cultivator leaders are, they have to take the initiative to kill us. We don't have to do anything, they will come to fight us." The man in red robe also laughed happily.  With.

    "Kill them all on the battlefield we have set." The man in black robe also said coldly.

    "Not urgent."

    ??Yiel said, "War, step by step, even if there are occasional setbacks As long as we have a good layout in advance, I will still be the winner in the end."

    "Now we need to increase our strength! First rescue all the trapped Lords." Iyer said.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡±

    The purple-gold chains flew towards the Jiu Chan Temple where Jiu Chan was trapped in the distance.The blockade and restrictions placed around the temple were a joke to Iyer. In just one breath, the seemingly terrifying and complicated blockade and restrictions were cracked, and all the nine Sith Lords inside were broken.  Freedom restored.

    They flew out and saw Iyer standing on the gray clouds in the distance. They all bowed respectfully: "Great Iyer."

    "Come back and get ready to go to the next place." Iyer nodded.

    Immediately, these Sith Lords collected the Nine Chan Temple, quickly flew to the grassland world, and also entered the grassland world.

    Soon, the oval-shaped flying object "Prairie World" tore through time and space and disappeared.

    The moment it disappears.

    A group of figures appeared in the distance in the void. They were Ji Ning and Hongran Supreme. The seven of them had not escaped too far along the time and space channel before, and soon they quietly traveled back through time and space, and they were far away.  Watching quietly everywhere.  There is no movement in their every move, because they are not repulsed by the chaotic universe.

    It can even use the power of the chaotic universe to sense the opponent remotely.

    The person responsible for the induction is Ji Ning. He is quite good at time and space, and he is very comprehensive. In his own chaotic universe, it is very easy to just track the induction.

    "We have been attacked by it before. This time, we must not let it disappear without a trace. We must determine its exact location at any time." Supreme Hongran said, "Our dharma body has been destroyed now only  Neng, I will go and track it first, Beiming, I would like to trouble you to track it for the time being, while we refine the Dharmakaya first."

    "Okay." Ji Ning nodded. Now that everyone else's dharma bodies have been destroyed, his dharma body still maintains peak combat power in the Nest of Destruction.

    Ji Ning sensed it from a distance. Following the waves that had torn apart time and space in the grassland world, he could sense a place in the distance.

    Wow.

    Ji Ning took the other six with him and easily traveled through time and space, arriving at a place about a "domain boundary" away from the grassland world.  For Ji Ning, the distance of a realm is nothing. The range covered by his divine thoughts is far beyond that. As for remote sensing with the power of the chaotic universe, the sensing distance is even more exaggerated.

    The shortest distance between the two sides is within the same realm. Nayyer has always been rejected by the chaotic universe and has never discovered Ji Ning and the others.

    Tracking all the way, Hongran and the six of them have also refined new dharma bodies, and they only have 50% of the strength of the original deity. This is the best that can be refined in a short time.

    "Looking at the direction they are heading, they should be saving another temple." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Then we will destroy that temple in advance." Hongran Supreme said, "With our strength, we can hope to destroy the temple in a short time if we work together and use our full strength."

    They didn¡¯t regard the temple as a big threat before.

    Therefore, the joint tactics have never been exposed. We don¡¯t want the enemy to know the details and prepare accordingly.

    The first time it was revealed was to deal with the grassland world, and finally broke one of the leading formations within the grassland world, and even forced the source to burn!

    "We will follow this grassland world, and we will destroy whichever one it wants to save in advance." Supreme Ekon sneered, "We can travel through time and space much faster than them."

    In terms of flight speed and distance traveled through time and space, Ji Ning and the others have advantages.

    Even the distance that Iyer has traveled through time and space can barely be regarded as the supreme level.  Of course he was heavily ostracized.

    ¡­¡­

    After nearly a month of hard work, it is estimated that in six days, the grassland world will arrive at a new temple.

    And this time.

    "Tianshi, Tapirugu, your dharma bodies continue to track this grassland world. You must always determine its location and not lose it." Supreme Hongran cautiously sent Tianshi and Tapirgu, who are good at time and space, "We  Then all set off, rush to the nearest temple as quickly as possible, and use all their strength to destroy it."

    "Okay." Tapirugu Dharmakaya and Tianshi Dharmakaya are both confident.

    r1152

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 3 Opening the Sky

    There is a temple like a star floating quietly in the endless darkness. The temple is surrounded by formation restrictions, which prohibit the flow of light and completely trap it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing apart

    A crack appeared in the darkness, and Ji Ning and his party of seven walked out of the crack.

    "Let's get started." Ji Ning and Hong Ran looked at each other and smiled.

    "This is the first time that the Excalibur Giant fought with all his strength." Ji Ning smiled, and then one by one they started to activate the array disks they carried with them. Buzz~~~ Ji Ning and the seven of them immediately triggered the mighty chaos.  The power of the universe quickly began to condense and turned into a towering giant wearing a fur skirt. He stood barefoot in the dark void with only one face, two arms, and black hair shawl.

    The appearance is somewhat similar to Ji Ning's, but it has a more pure indifference with the aura of 'kendo'.

    The Excalibur Giant has two forms.

    One is the seven-faced and fourteen-armed one last time. This state requires greater power consumption and is extremely powerful, so the other six supreme beings can also control two arms to fight.

    The second type is the current state, with just one face and two arms.

    Because Ji Ning and the others had already considered that they would definitely unite in the final war. If there was enough time before the battle, they could naturally set up the formation slowly. It took nearly a month to set up the large formation at the Nine Chan Temple (  The real time should be a hundred times).  But many times, the battle is very sudden, and you are not allowed to slowly set up the formation.

    At this time, you need to have a portable formation that is portable.

    The scale of the formation must be reduced!  Try to maintain the power as much as possible.

    So there was the second form of the ¡®Excalibur Titan¡¯!  The second form was formed by condensing the power of the chaotic universe inspired by the array disks each of Ji Ning and the others carried.  Because the power that can be activated is relatively small, it is natural to save it and only keep the two most powerful arms, which are also the two arms controlled by Ji Ning.

    These two arms are controlled by Ji Ning.  It is the most powerful part of the entire Divine Sword Titan, accounting for over 90% of its power!

    "Everyone, when attacking this temple, use the Sky Opening Style." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "Okay." The other six also understood.

    Boom~~~

    I saw a savage-like divine sword giant in an animal skin skirt stepping into the void. A long sword appeared in one of his hands, which was Ji Ning's Beihong Sword.

    In the body of the Divine Sword Giant, the six of them, Hongran Supreme, Bolin Supreme, Tianshi Supreme, Tapir Valley Supreme, Emperor Stone Supreme, and Ekon Supreme, displayed their respective moves at the same time. With a rumble, six surging powers surged across the body.  The Divine Sword Giant surged within his body, under the guidance of Ji Ning, the host.  All the powers began to be perfectly combined under the 'Ultimate Sword Way', and finally turned into the most powerful move among the combined moves of the Divine Sword Giant - the Kaitian Style!

    "Wow~~~~" The giant divine sword clasped his hands together, grabbed a Northern Rainbow Sword, raised it high, and then with unrivaled momentum, he slashed angrily at the trapped star-like temple in front of him.  .

    ¡°Bang~~stuck~~~¡±

    The entire star-shaped temple trembled. Three of the six formation defenses on the surface were broken in succession, and the remaining three were also crumbling. The entire huge temple was trembling.

    "What's wrong? What's going on outside?"

    "Didn't the great Iyer say he will come to rescue us right away? Why are our formations being broken one after another?" The seven Sith Lords inside were a little frightened, but there was a formation shrouding the outside world, and they couldn't even see it.  Unclear.  Just now I felt an unrivaled edge crushing me, almost blowing up the entire temple.

    "kill."

    The giant divine sword struck again.

    ¡°One sword, another sword¡­the power of each sword is extremely terrifying.

    The reason why these two arms are the most powerful in the entire Divine Sword Giant is because these two arms are controlled by Ji Ning.  Let the other six supreme beings work together to display their respective ways, and then Ji Ning will lead their powers to converge to form the most powerful killing move.  If it is in the form of seven faces and four arms, the other twelve arms are just controlled by other supreme beings.  Other supreme beings cannot lead perfectly, they can only lead part of their power.

    The other twelve arms combined are not as good as these two arms.

    So, even in the most perfect form, these two arms account for more than 90% of the power!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    "Quick, quick, close."

    "The entire temple is completely closed."

    The Sith Lords in the temple were frightened and their formations were useless. They wanted to rely on the strong temple to resist.  Ji Ning and the others did not use their escape skills to break in, but remained outside.?Crack wildly with the violent ¡®Open Sky Style¡¯!  Each move is the strongest move made by the combined efforts of the seven leaders and finally the perfect combination of ultimate swordsmanship.

    This power is much more powerful than the 'black snake' and 'giant sword' used in the previous battle against the grassland world.  It is also stronger than the nine purple-gold chains.

    Rumble~~~

    No matter how strong you are, under nearly a hundred consecutive sword blows, the temple, which is more stable than ordinary cosmic treasures, actually begins to collapse and shatter, and is completely blown to pieces. The Sith Lords inside are also under the aftermath of the Opening Heaven Style.  He was immediately turned into a powder.  Not to mention them, even Ji Ning and the others were wiped out in one move when faced with the most powerful move they had developed, the 'Open Sky Style'.

    ¡°It¡¯s so happy, it¡¯s so happy, it¡¯s so happy to use the Divine Sword Titan with all your strength.¡± The Divine Sword Giant dispersed, and all seven of Ji Ning and the others appeared, and Supreme Ekon shouted excitedly.

    "It's been a long time since I've been this happy. The power of this Heaven Opening Style is really amazing." Supreme Hongran also smiled.

    "Let me tell you, with the many means we have accumulated and prepared, we can definitely compete head-on with that grassland world." Supreme Ekon said, "We retreated before we had even a fight. It's really boring. If we fight head-on, we are totally capable.  Hope to win!¡±

    Ji Ning said: "Don't underestimate the Sith tribe."

    "Bei Ming is right. We don't need to fight them desperately. The longer we delay, the greater our advantage will be. We must gradually accumulate and turn the advantage into victory. The final victory of a war requires patience.  "Hongran Supreme said, "We are not in a hurry at all. It is the Sith tribe that should be anxious, that Yiyeer."

    ¡­¡­

    Both parties are old guys who have lived for who knows how long, and both have plenty of patience.

    Iyer laid out the situation before the war started. Once the situation was laid, even if he failed occasionally, it would not affect the overall situation. He believed that he would win in the end.

    ??The civilization of practitioners understands their own strengths and weaknesses, and uses their strengths to the extreme which will naturally lead to victory in the end.

    "Um?"

    ??In the grassland world traveling through time and space.

    Iyer was originally sitting cross-legged on the grass, but suddenly his expression changed. He sensed that the seven Sith Lords he was going to save at this moment had all disappeared.

    "Dead?" Iyer frowned, "These practitioners guessed that I was going to save them, so they attacked in advance, destroyed the temple, and killed those Lords?"

    He became a little suspicious.

    "Turn."

    Iyer immediately controlled the entire grassland world and began to change direction, heading to another temple - the Six Sealed Temple.

    Another half month has passed.

    Before Iyer arrived at the Six Sealed Temple, he sensed that the Six Sealed Temple was also destroyed.

    This made his face darken a little.

    More than half a month has passed.

    The last remaining temple was also destroyed, and all six Sith Lords inside were killed.

    "Damn it."

    "I have always been rejected in this chaotic universe. I can't travel through time and space as well as these weak cultivators and natives. I'm afraid they are still secretly tracking them, right?" Iyer was angry, but he had no choice. He didn't have the right time and place here, "Very  Well, those Lords, if there are more of them but less of them, the impact will be very small. Without them, I would still win in the end."

    "Follow my orders."

    Iyer's voice suddenly sounded and spread throughout the grassland world.

    The three subordinates in the grassland world, as well as other supreme-level strange beings, Bo Wanyue and other Sith Lords all heard the sound.

    "From now on, we set off to the Nest of Destruction! Those cultivator leaders must stop us, they must fight. They cannot retreat in this battle! They can only fight to the death, so this is also our final battle, win  We will win, and I, Iyer, will satisfy you with everything I promise. If you fail, I'm afraid none of you will survive." Iyer's face was cold and calm, and his voice was very calm, but it made all his subordinates  I felt trembling in my heart.

    Wow!

    The grassland world changes direction and heads towards the Nest of Destruction!

    "There may be practitioners secretly following me, but Iyer doesn't care. He just moves forward in an upright manner. You practitioners know all my movements, so you still have to fight me obediently!"

    soon¡ª¡ª

    After tracking for most of a day, Tianshi Dharmakaya and Tapirugu Dharmakaya, who were responsible for tracking, finally determined the new goal of this grassland world based on their route.

    "The Nest of Destruction?" Tianshi dharma body and Tapirugu dharma body looked at each other in the dark void. They all thought of the Sith clan's intention of doing this and couldn't help but change.??.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 4 Inside the Nest of Destruction

    "The Sith are heading to the Nest of Destruction?" Ji Ning, Hongran, Tapir Gu, Tianshi, Emperor Shi, Bolin, and Ekon, the seven of them stood in the dark void and fell silent for a moment.

    Hongran said in a low voice: "Everyone should have guessed their purpose, which is to go to the Nest of Destruction and destroy Beiming's Dharma Body! By then, the Nest of Destruction will continue to devour the power of the chaotic universe. We must fight against it and cannot let it go.  If the Nest of Destruction swallows it up like thisyes, we have no choice."

    "We have another way!" There was a sharp light in the eyes of Supreme Ekon. "We are faster than them. We can reach the Nest of Destruction first! Destroy the origin of the Nest of Destruction!"

    "Destroy the source of destruction?" Everyone else present was moved.

    "Can it be done?" Supreme Hongran looked at Ji Ning.

    Among those present, Ji Ning knew the source of destruction best.

    "The source of destruction contains a secret of great destruction, which is extremely mysterious. It is also extremely powerful. With my strength, I have tried many times to destroy it, but there is still a long way to go." Ji Ning said, "But together we can  Together, we are extremely powerful, and we might be able to break the source of destruction."

    "It will definitely be broken! Once the source of destruction is broken, let's see how they can force us." Supreme Ekon said in anticipation.

    "Break the source of destruction."

    "We join forces and our strength is unparalleled. We can smash those temples head-on! I don't believe we can't smash the source of destruction." Paulin Supreme also had evil aura in his eyes.

    None of them want to be led around by others!

    In fact, they all know

    There is no absolute certainty in destroying an unknown object like the ¡®Source of Destruction¡¯.  But you have to try it anyway!  If it succeeds, everyone will be happy. If it fails, they can only take the initiative to stop the Sith tribe!

    "I hope it will succeed." Ji Ning looked at the other six companions.  Silently looking forward to it in his heart, he has been comprehending the source of destruction. The more he comprehends it, the more uneasy he becomes.

    "Let's get to the Nest of Destruction!"

    Ji Ning and the others set off immediately.  Rush towards the Nest of Destruction as quickly as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    Moving forward, Ji Ning and the others arrived at the Nest of Destruction nearly a month later. At this moment, Iyer and the others were indeed still on their way, and it was estimated that they would not arrive there for more than half a month.

    "The Nest of Destruction."

    Ji Ning and the other seven stood side by side in the void, looking at the huge nest-like celestial body in front of them.  It is still huge, but its swallowing power has been greatly weakened. Although it swallows the surrounding dark void and smashes it to pieces, the power in the dark void still returns to the origin of the chaotic universe.  There is no way to plunder it by force.

    "Let's try it first to see if we can directly destroy this huge nest celestial body." Hongran Supreme said.  "If we can destroy this nest celestial body, then there is no need to worry about the source of destruction."

    A small source of destruction is actually not qualified to compete with the chaotic universe for power.

    It is only through the assistance of formations and other means that it can achieve such power.

    "Beiming." Bolin looked at Ji Ning.

    "Go all out and use the Sky Opening Style." Ji Ning said. The Sky Opening Style may not be the best move when it comes to real fighting, but it is definitely the best move for destruction.

    soon.

    The towering divine sword giant wearing an animal skin skirt stepped on the void with bare feet and walked towards the celestial body in the distant lair. His entire body exuded pure sword intent.  Every move is filled with mighty power.  Soon he came to the surface of the lair celestial body, and a huge divine sword appeared in his right hand.

    "Open Heaven Style!"

    The giant divine sword held the divine sword in both hands and raised it high.

    The six supreme masters also displayed their own tricks, and different ¡®Tao¡¯ were guided by Ji Ning.  Perfectly gathered together into the ¡®Open Heaven Style¡¯ sword technique!  This is also one of the sword techniques created by Ji Ning specifically for everyone to take a photo with.

    "Rumble~~~" The divine sword struck out, shattering time and space, shattering the five elements, shattering everything, and struck the surface of the lair with absolutely terrifying power.

    ¡°Bang~~~¡±

    A sudden loud vibration.

    The entire celestial body in the huge lair was shaken. Ji Ning controlled the entire Divine Sword Giant and felt the strong counter-shock force.  They couldn't help but stagger back a few steps through the void.

    The power is really too great, and even Ji Ning¡¯s swordsmanship cannot completely unload it.  Only the Excalibur Titan's body could withstand it.

    "How is it? Are there any cracks?"

    "Is the nest celestial body damaged?"

    Ji Ning and the others watched each one carefully and asked others at the same time.  They all long for There is at least a little crack in this nest celestial body. As long as there is a little crack, thenThis means more attacks can completely destroy the nest celestial body.  But none of them found any cracks, so they anxiously asked the others.

    "No."

    "I didn't see any cracks or damage." As they exchanged opinions, everyone's heart sank.

    "Try continuous attacks again to see if it works." Hongran said.

    "Um."

    Ji Ning also nodded.

    Immediately, the seven of them joined forces again, and the Divine Sword Giant once again performed the Heavenly Spreading Style.

    Boom boom boom boom

    The mighty and ferocious terrifying moves of the Divine Sword Giant struck at the Nest of Destruction again and again, causing the Nest of Destruction to tremble continuously and even send it flying backwards

    In a hidden space of only a hundred feet within the celestial body of the nest, there is an array disk. Sitting cross-legged on the array disk is a long-haired man. The man's hair is half black and half white. At this moment, he is nervously sensing the entire celestial body of the nest.  .

    Boom boom boom

    There were loud noises, and the entire celestial body in the nest was shaking.

    "Who is attacking the Nest of Destruction outside?" Lord Impermanence was a little panicked. He could only observe the internal situation of the celestial body of the nest, and could not see the outside. "It actually made the entire Nest of Destruction roar and tremble. Such power, compared to Nabei  Emperor Ming is too powerful, could it be that the leaders of the cultivators are joining forces to attack him?"

    Lord Impermanence was a little uneasy.

    But not long after, the attack stopped.

    "Thousands of consecutive attacks, but the Nest of Destruction is not damaged at all." Lord Impermanence breathed a sigh of relief. This Nest of Destruction is a real killing move. The materials used to refine it are comparable to those in the grassland world, and are more expensive than ordinary temples.  It's much more powerful. How can it be so easily smashed head-on?

    "Well, an outsider has come in." Lord Impermanence looked at the scene in the void in front of him.

    A mighty force is flying in from outside the celestial body of the nest, and is constantly traveling through the void, approaching the core.

    The power was so dazzling that Lord Impermanence couldn't even see the person coming.

    "It's a gift." Lord Impermanence immediately began to contact Iyer. The array disk under him began to rotate slowly, and soon a misty light column condensed. A shadow appeared in the misty light pillar. The solid shadow was the real thing.  Iyer was sitting cross-legged.

    Lord Impermanence stood and said respectfully: "Great Iyer, there are outsiders in the Nest of Destruction. They have previously forcibly attacked the surface of the nest's celestial body! There were thousands of attacks, and their power was extremely amazing, but they did not damage the nest's celestial body at all.  .¡±

    "Um."

    There was a hint of coldness in Iyer's eyes, "It should be the leaders of the group of practitioners who dare to smash the Nest of Destruction head-on with such arrogance!"

    "They are approaching the core. I believe they will reach the source of destruction soon. Will the source of destruction be breached?" Lord Impermanence was a little worried.

    "You only need to monitor everything, and there is no need to take care of anything else." Iyer said.

    "Yes." Lord Impermanence responded respectfully.

    Wow.

    The misty beam of light collapsed.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the lair, inside the pyramid-like black tower at the core of the nebula vortex, Ji Ning and his seven cultivator leaders have all arrived here and met with Ji Ning's body.

    "Is that the source of destruction?" Supreme Ekon looked curiously at the dark void sphere in the distance. The dark void sphere was always trying to devour the outside world. It was like a bottomless pit, swallowing up destruction!  The artistic conception of "Great Destruction" made Ekon Supreme, Bolin Supreme, Tianshi Supreme and others feel palpitations when they saw it for the first time.

    "What kind of mystery is this, that everything can be destroyed? It seems that in all things, nothing can surpass it." Emperor Stone Supreme murmured.

    They have experienced a lot of Tao.

    but¡ª¡ª

    The mystery contained in the source of destruction in front of them is the highest one they have ever seen. It is superior to all the ways they have seen. They call it the origin of ten thousand ways of space, the origin of ten thousand ways of cause and effect, and even Ji Ning's ultimate swordsmanship  Everything will be swallowed up and destroyed by this great destruction.

    "My dharma body has been meditating here for a long time, and it has even developed some meaning of great destruction." Ji Ning shook his head and said, "But I just can't understand its true essence."

    "Compared with it, my source of destruction is too superficial." Supreme Ekon also exclaimed.

    "Iyer's realm may be no less than this great destruction." Tapir Valley Supreme said, "But our realm is too far from that of Iyer, and we can't understand Yiyer."

    The ultimate supreme state is very high.

    This great mystery of destruction is also?The realm is very high.  They are all taller than Ji Ning and the other seven.

    "After all, it is just a special source of destruction and cannot be resisted. We should be able to destroy it by working together to use the power of the chaotic universe." Supreme Ekon said.

    To be continued)r466

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 5 Laughing

    Ji Ning and the seven of them looked at the black void sphere from a distance. There was silence, and the atmosphere around them seemed to have solidified. Each of them had gone through a long period of practice to reach this height, but at this moment they all felt pressure.  The 'source of destruction' is the fatal link to their entire cultivator civilization. If this source is destroyed, the next step will be much easier.

    But if you fail, you can only have a life and death battle.

    The seven of them looked at each other and nodded silently.

    They have no choice. They have tried to attack the lair celestial body and the black tower, but they can't destroy them!  Now we can only attack the core 'source of destruction'.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    The mighty power of the Tao gathered together, and Ji Ning and the seven of them guided them, and then transformed into a majestic giant wearing an animal skin skirt. The time was too short, and the Sith tribe would arrive here in more than half a month.  Now, they don't have time to set up the formation slowly. It's best to use the second form of the Excalibur Titan.

    "The source of destruction!" The giant divine sword walked over in the void, and a giant sword appeared in his hand.

    "Attack."

    Ji Ning gave the order.

    The six supreme beings, Hongran Supreme and Bolin Supreme, who were in the body of the Divine Sword Giant, all used their own powerful killing moves. The surging six-path power surged in the body of the Divine Sword Giant, and then gradually gathered, and only the Divine Sword Giant was seen.  He raised his hands, holding the giant sword in both hands, and suddenly struck the black void sphere directly in front of him.

    With a slash of the sword, all the power it passed was cut into pieces.

    Open Heaven Style!

    "It must be broken." Ji Ning and the seven of them all watched with great anticipation.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    A sword slashed into the black void sphere, and the black void sphere suddenly twisted. The power of this sword was too strong, and the black void sphere twisted from a 'spherical' shape into an elongated oval, and poof, it even broke at the edges.  When it opened, the Divine Sword passed by like this.

    "Did it succeed?" Ji Ning and the others saw the black void sphere elongating.  Even the edges began to break, which made my heart tremble with joy.

    But immediately after, their hearts became cold.

    Because the black void sphere has returned to its spherical shape, and it continues to devour, the peripheral fragmented area has returned to normal.

    "Try a few more times!" Hongran Supreme said anxiously.

    "Come again." Ji Ning gritted his teeth and said.

    I really don¡¯t want to fail!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    The giant divine sword began to strike at the black void sphere again and again. Each sword was powerful, and the black void sphere struck was partially damaged, but it still recovered easily and continued to devour the surroundings without even having the strength to do so.  A trace of loss.

    After attacking thousands of times in succession, Ji Ning and the others finally gave up.  My heart became cold.

    The giant divine sword also dissipated, revealing Ji Ning and his seven figures. They all looked at the black void sphere in the distance in silence.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A long time passed.

    "It hasn't failed yet." Ji Ning said suddenly.

    "Huh?" The other six looked at Ji Ning. They all tried their best. Is there any way Beiming can do it?

    "Ever since you, Bolin, mastered the origin of life and death, I have always wanted to create a new swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, "Because before we all united to form the Divine Sword Giant, the Opening Heaven Style and other techniques we performed were  Swordsmanship is created by the origin of ten thousand ways of space, the origin of ten thousand ways of time, the origin of ten thousand ways of claws, the origin of ten thousand ways of illusion, the origin of ten thousand ways of destruction, and the origin of ten thousand ways of cause and effect that I lead you!"

    "Leading six kinds of origins of ten thousand waysand now Brother Bolin has mastered the origin of ten thousand ways of life and death. I think it is completely possible to lead seven kinds of origins of ten thousand ways at the same time to form a stronger swordsmanship. In this way, the strength of the Divine Sword Giant can be further enhanced.  increase."

    Hongran and Bolin were all overjoyed.

    right.

    The original swordsmanship was based on Ji Ning's guidance of the six origins of ten thousand ways.  Now it is completely possible to lead the seven sources of ten thousand ways!

    "I already have the prototype of this swordsmanship." Ji Ning said, "But it has been perfected. Please give me enough time to continue to improve and perfect this swordsmanship to be more powerful!"

    "good."

    "I'll keep time accelerating."

    "Beiming, think slowly. Don't worry, there's still more than half a month left."

    Hongran and the others immediately cooperated as soon as a new joint sword technique was created.  Even if they can't break the source of destruction, they can still increase the power of their divine sword giant.  It is also very helpful in life and death battles.

    ¡­¡­

    So the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme maintained the acceleration of time, and Ji Ning openedThen he calmed down and continued to perfect this swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning himself has long mastered the swordsmanship of life and death, and it is only a combination of swordsmanship, so it is still very easy.  Ke Ning pursues the extreme and pursues perfectionthe more powerful, the better!  He even practiced new sword moves with Hongran and the other six, and then perfected them.

    Time passes day by day.

    The combined swordsmanship is becoming more and more powerful.

    In the grassland world of Iyer, the Celestial Eclipse Dharmakaya and the Tapir Valley Dharmakaya are always tracking and reporting their whereabouts at any time.

    "There are still two days left, and the grassland world of Iyer will reach this nest of destruction." Tapir Gu said.

    "The swordsmanship is perfect enough." Ji Ning also nodded, "If you want to improve it to a more perfect level, you won't be able to do it in less than ten thousand years."

    Recruit swordsmanship.

    There are four styles in total!  The names have not changed, they are still Kaitian Style, Dongming Style, Xiaoyue Style, and World Style.

    "My Ultimate Sword Technique leads to new sword moves executed by the seven types of Ten Thousand Dao Origins. The power is nearly 30% higher than before." Ji Ning said. Next to him, Hongran and the others were also very happy. Considering the strength of the Divine Sword Giant,  It's hard to improve even a little bit.  It's great to be able to increase it by 30%.  This is also the origin of all life and death. It is a very powerful source. If you cooperate well, it will be of great help.

    "Let's begin." Ji Ning and the seven of them looked at each other, and then they all looked at the black void sphere in the distance.

    Boom~~~

    The seven of them activated the array disks they carried with them, activated the power of the chaotic universe, and once again transformed into the divine sword giant wearing an animal skin skirt. The divine sword giant held a giant sword and once again performed the most ferocious opening of the sky!  It is also the newly improved opening style.

    "Attack." Ji Ning gave the order.

    The six Supremes all launched their own attacks. Among them, Supreme Bolin used the Source of Ten Thousand Life and Death and the Source of Ten Thousand Claws at the same time. He alone sent out two mighty powers.

    The original power of seven different paths and ten thousand paths gathers together.

    Ji Ning effortlessly brought these seven powers together to form the ultimate swordsmanship.

    "Open Heaven Style."

    The giant divine sword slashed at the black void sphere again, but this time the power was obviously much stronger. "Puff puff puff~~~" After the divine sword struck the black void sphere, there were constant explosions. This time the power was much stronger.  Even bigger, many areas of the black void sphere began to crack, and a sword completely penetrated the entire black void sphere, entering from one side and exiting from the other side.

    The entire black void sphere was heavily damaged, but under the influence of invisible rules, it quickly returned to calm and continued to devour everything.

    "It's not damaged yet?" Ji Ning and the others couldn't believe it. They attacked hundreds of times in succession, but it was still the same every time. No matter how much damage the black void sphere was attacked, it seemed like it would collapse, but it quickly recovered.  It is intact, just like a ball of water. No matter how damaged it is, it can still easily turn into a water ball.

    The giant divine sword dissipated, and Ji Ning and the seven of them stared at the black void sphere.

    "Damn it." Ji Ning whispered through gritted teeth.

    "Hahaha, it's okay, it's okay." Supreme Ekon laughed instead, with a look of madness in his eyes, "I have long wanted to have a fierce fight with the Sith tribe. We have many means.  But we have always dared not fight, because we are afraid of losing. But now we can't retreat, they have forced us to have no way out! Very good, then let's fight, a life and death fight, I want to see, a life and death fight  , who can survive between us cultivators and their Sith tribe!"

    "Ekon said it well, throw away all scruples and worries, and just fight." The old guy Hongran Supreme also laughed heartily, "I have lived for so long that I almost forgot that I was a weak step.  I have been fighting to the death again and again on the road of cultivation. This feeling that makes my true soul tremble has not been encountered for a long time, and I will try my best to fight with them."

    Ji Ning also smiled.

    Tianshi, Bolin, Tapirugu, and Dishi all laughed.

    Haha, since there is no way out, let¡¯s fight.

    Have a real life-and-death battle with the Sith tribe!

    "It is my great fortune to be able to go to the battle of life and death with all of you." The only female Supreme, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, said with a smile.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 Plum Blossom Fragrance Chapter 6 The Final Battle

    "I, Bolin, am endlessly happy to be able to live and die with you all." Supreme Bolin smiled.

    "We live and die together."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Come on, come on, do we have to have a drink before the war?" Supreme Ekong waved his hand, and a floating cave appeared next to it. In front of the cave door were stone tables and stools.

    Ji Ning and the seven of them all sat down with smiles.

    Holding the wine glass, Ji Ning looked at the six friends next to him and felt like he was dreaming.  I still clearly remember reincarnating into the Ji family in the underworld, practicing step by step until I am now standing at the pinnacle of practitioners, and now I am about to go to the battle of life and death with these six old friends who are also at the pinnacle.  That was a life-and-death battle that determined the entire cultivator civilization!

    If you fail, everything will be in vain. Your relatives, friends, and countless living beings in the entire civilization will all die.

    "I'm wondering, in this last battle, Beiming, should you stop participating in the battle?" Supreme Hongran suddenly said, and the other Supremes next to him were stunned.

    "I won't join the war?" Ji Ning was stunned, "Hongran, you said, you will join the war, but I won't join the war?"

    "Just use your dharma body to join the battle." Supreme Hongran said slowly, "I'm thinking that we will form a divine sword giant If your dharma body guides you, your dharma body will have 80% of the strength of your own body! Your strength is among us.  Even if it is already extremely high, your Dharma Body is enough to guide the power of the six of us It is estimated that the formed Divine Sword Titan will also have 90% strength."

    "If we are defeated, your true self is still alive! As long as you are alive, our cultivator civilization may still have a chance to turn around." Supreme Hongran looked at Ji Ning.

    The other five supreme beings all hesitated.

    "If I don't participate in the war, it will have a great impact on our strength." Ji Ning said, "My dharma body will all participate in the battle. I will guide the six of you to form a divine sword giant! My dharma body can also guide the six of you.  The dharma body of the three-level dharma body forms a dharma body giant! The dharma body giant can also have 50% to 60% of the strength of the divine sword giant."

    "One Divine Sword Giant and one Dharmakaya Giant will allow our cultivator civilization to unleash its strongest combat power. If my true self does not participate in the battle, then we will only have one Divine Sword Giant. And its strength is still weaker." Ji Ning said.

    The Dharma Body Giant is actually guided by the same formation.

    "It's just that the other six supreme dharma bodies only have 50% strength, and Ji Ning's dharma body has 80% strength. The dharma body giant formed by Ji Ning's dharma body guidance can also be considered a big killer.  It is stronger than the previous 'giant sword'.

    "But if you fail, you will never have another chance." Hongran hesitated.

    "Brother Hongran!" Ji Ning said angrily, "Now that we've reached this point, what options do we still need to consider? Am I sure that I can make a comeback if I live alone? If I live alone by then, I will become the ultimate supreme.  I can only watch helplessly as the Sith tribe finally controls and refines our chaotic universe, and I will still have to die by then!"

    "Instead of doing this, it is better to fight with all your strength! Both the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant are giving their all." Ji Ning stared at Supreme Hongran.

    "Hongran, I agree with Beiming, I don't care about any options this time." Supreme Ekong also said.

    "Let's fight." Heavenly Eclipse Supreme has no fear of death in her bones. She originally planned to try to refine the chaotic universe.

    "I also think we should try our best." Bolin said, and Tapir Gu and Dishi also looked at Hongran.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? forward

    Ji Ning took the initiative to die, but they all agreed.  Because they all stand on the level of the entire civilization.

    They also want to live It's terrible that life is worse than death!

    They are not afraid of death, as long as the death is worth it!

    Supreme Hongran hesitated.  Being opposed by six people at the same time, he obviously hesitated, and then laughed at himself: "In my life, Hongran, I have always considered defeat before winning, and always want to leave some way out. You are right. Even if Beiming is left to live alone, I'm afraid  The possibility of a comeback in the end is extremely low, and it will also have an impact on our strength. In this case, it is better to put all our efforts into fighting them to the death."

    "That's right. It's uncomfortable to watch you all fight to your death while I live alone." Ji Ning picked up the wine pot and poured wine for Hongran.  "Hongran, come on, come on, you will be fined three glasses of wine first."

    "You'll have to drink as a penalty." Hongran also immediately accepted the punishment.

    Since they decided to go out together and fight with all their strength, the seven of them no longer had any confusion, and they drank together and waited quietly for Iyer's arrival.

    "There is still one hour before Iyer and the others arrive at the Nest of Destruction." Supreme Tapir Valley said suddenly.

    "Is there another hour?" Ji Ning and the others looked at each other.

    "Let's go out to greet these outsiders." Hongran stood up.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning and the other six also stood up.

    Phew!

    The seven of them took possession of the cave and flew away together. First, they used escape techniques to leave the black tower.  This time, Ji Ning also left with his dharma body, so the 'Nest of Destruction' was no longer restrained. It once again burst out its power and began to devour it crazily. But Ji Ning and the seven of them joined forces to form  The Divine Sword Giant also easily left the Nest of Destruction.

    "Rumble~~~" The Nest of Destruction crazily devoured the outside world and resumed its past surge. The vortex expanded again, devouring the surrounding void.

    Ji Ning and the other seven no longer care about this.

    Although the devouring of the Nest of Destruction is powerful, it takes a long time to devour it. The damage to the chaotic universe in just ten and a half months is still very small, and it will not affect the overall situation even in ten or a hundred years.

    So they ignored the Nest of Destruction for the time being and focused entirely on the Sith tribe.  In this final battle, neither side will hide anymore!  So I'm afraid the winner will be decided soon.

    The winner will own this chaotic universe.

    The one who loses will be destroyed forever.

    "Hoo, ho."

    Two figures appeared from the void, they were the Tapir Valley Dharmakaya and the Celestial Eclipse Dharmakaya.

    "The dharma bodies are all back in place, and we can fight at any time. It's a pity that we lost one of the Zizi Golden Bridges, otherwise our power would be extremely complete." Supreme Hongran said with a smile.

    I saw Ji Ning and the others divided into two teams.

    The seven deities stand side by side, while the other seven dharma bodies stand side by side in another place.

    The fourteen supreme-level combat powers are all here.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me who lost the Free Golden Bridge.¡± Supreme Bolin shook his head.

    "I can't blame you. There are too many precious materials needed to refine the Zizi Golden Bridge. I tried my best to refine just seven of them. Sometimes I think, what a coincidence. In the end, Beiming appeared and there were exactly seven of us.  "Hongran said with emotion.

    "Beiming is lucky to be able to stand side by side with the six forerunners." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    The seven of them are standing in this void, but their moods are very calm at this moment. They have thrown away all considerations. It is useless to think more at this time, they just have to fight with all their strength.

    If you die and the entire civilization is destroyed, there is nothing you can do about it. The seven of you have really tried your best.

    ¡­¡­

    On the gray clouds on the surface of an oval flying object, a tall man in gray robes was standing. He was slightly bald, and his eyes seemed to contain everything. He looked quietly at the vast void.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally time for the final battle.¡± Iyer also knew that his destiny had reached a critical fork in the road.

    Either.

    Soaring into the sky, taking control of this chaotic universe, and becoming the most invincible controller of the chaotic universe standing in the endless space like his master.

    Or, defeat!  Even if he doesn't die, there will never be such a good opportunity again.

    He has never worried that the 'Source of Destruction' will be destroyed, because he knows very well how magical the 'Source of Destruction' is. There are only two ways to destroy it. One way is to use force to break the law. If it is in the outside world with his ultimate supreme power,  With his strength, he can barely do it to arouse the mighty power.  Another way is to understand the mystery of the 'Great Destruction'. Once you understand it, you can easily break it.

    Neither of these two things can be accomplished by those supreme beings and ultimate emperors.

    "This time and space is really fascinating." Iyer whispered softly, "This should be the time and space and the world that I control. These natives have been blocking me. This final battle will wipe them all out.  "

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The grassland world once again travels through time and space.

    When he reappeared, he had already seen the huge celestial body in the distance. There was a wider whirlpool scene around the celestial body, which was the scene formed by the full force of the Nest of Destruction.

    At this moment, there are fourteen figures that are more conspicuous than the scene of destruction.

    Ji Ning and the others stood side by side, and their seven dharma bodies also stood.

    They stood calmly in the void and looked at the oval-shaped flying object. Standing alone on the oval-shaped flying object, Iyer looked at the fourteen figures with a slight smile on his lips, and his eyes were on Ji Ning and the others.  Scanning one by one, laughter rang out in this space and time: "You won't run away, won't you escape?"

    "There is no way to escape." Hongran said.

    "So as you wish, I will fight you to the death." Ji Ning also smiled.

    "Iyer, you will see our true strength, just don't be scared to death." Supreme Ekon laughed.

    "I guess he will pee in fear." Paulin Supreme teased.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning and the other seven were all talking and laughing.

    Iyer, who was far away across the street, was not angry. He smiled and nodded: "You natives are a little brave."

    The final battle of life and death begins!

    *(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 7 Dolls

    The two sides were facing each other from a distance, and they seemed to be talking and laughing easily, but the atmosphere gradually began to solidify.

    "Hmph, no matter how much you say, it's useless. If you have the ability to stop this grassland world of mine." Iyer snorted, and then disappeared into the gray clouds.

    At the same time, the oval-shaped flying object turned into a stream of light and continued to fly towards the huge nest celestial body.

    Ji Ning and the seven of them looked at each other.

    "Iyer's realm is far beyond ours. He now personally controls this grassland world. No matter what formation restrictions we use, we can't stop this grassland world." Supreme Hongran smiled and said, "The grassland world can easily enter the realm of destruction.  Nest, protect the nest of destruction and let it continue to devour The only way to stop it is to fight in!"

    ¡°Fight in and destroy the grassland world.¡± Supreme Paulin also nodded lightly.

    "Haha, this is the only way, everyone, let's do it together." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    "We will have to trouble Beiming a lot. Both the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant need Brother Beiming to lead them." Emperor Shizhi said.

    "I'm just leading, I still need your strength."

    "Let's go."

    "superior."

    Ji Ning and the seven of them were already moving as they talked to each other, boom~~~boom~~~

    The seven deities and seven bodies simultaneously aroused the mighty power of the chaotic universe. The gathering of power was so fierce that it formed whirlpools. The flow of power quickly turned into two towering giants!  They were both nearly giants wearing only animal skin skirts, but one had a stronger aura, while the other had a slightly weaker aura.

    The Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant walked side by side and walked towards the oval flying object at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall deep in the underground core of the grassland world.

    Iyer appeared out of thin air in the main hall, flanked by the silver-robed woman and three other people. Next to him were a group of Sith Lords and the three supreme-level strange beings.

    "Evil Qiong, you three come to the center." Iyer ordered.

    The three supreme-level strange beings looked at each other in confusion and cautiously arrived at the center of the hall. The one-eyed bear, the beings with red pupils and white eyes, and the dark cloud-like beings had always been wary of these Sith tribesmen, but they were not as powerful as others.  There is nothing they can do!  They were far inferior to Yiel in the endless space, and they were still far inferior in this grassland world.

    "Now those cultivators and natives are about to come in, and this is also the final battle." Iyer looked down at the three supreme-level strange beings below and said with a smile, "This critical battle requires you to make a big contribution."

    "Just tell us whatever you need us to do, and we will do our best."

    The one-eyed bear and the other three all responded respectfully.

    "very good."

    Iyer nodded, "I need you three to sacrifice your lives."

    The three of them, the one-eyed bear, were all stunned, with a look of fear in their eyes. At this time, nine purple-gold chains appeared out of thin air around them.  Each purple-gold chain is extremely mysterious, whistling, twisting, and attacking the three supreme-level strange beings.

    "Iyer, what on earth are you going to do?"

    "Didn't you promise that as long as we help you, you will set us free in the future?"

    "Why did you attack us?"

    The three supreme-level strange beings wanted to resist, but now the purple-gold chain controlled by Iyer himself, in terms of power and mystery, far surpassed these three supreme-level strange beings, almost instantly.  With a bang bang sound, the purple-gold chains were flying, and their bodies were blown apart. Their respective life cores were already entangled and caught by the purple-gold chains.

    The Lords of the Sith clan next to him all looked at him in shock.  Don't dare to speak out.

    They are all aware of Iyer's indifference. In order to achieve his goal, everything is his pawn.  Those three supreme-level strange beings talking about ¡®promise¡¯ are simply a joke!

    "Set you free?" Iyer looked down.  There was a cold look in his eyes, "Three idiots, are you the only ones qualified to negotiate terms with me? If it wasn't of some use, how could you have survived until now?"

    ¡°As he spoke, Iyer stretched out his right hand, and three cute-looking black dolls appeared in the palm of his right hand. The three black dolls flew over and flew to the center of the hall, where they were suspended.

    ¡°Chi chi chi~~~¡±

    The broken bodies around him quickly flew towards the black doll, and even the life core that was entangled before flew towards the black doll.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

    "No, this, no -"

    "The three supreme-level strange beings suddenly felt endless fear. The seemingly ordinary black doll, at this moment,With the fatal attraction force, their life cores could not resist and kept flying away.  Some flesh and blood also flew over, and the moment it got close to the black doll, it was easily swallowed up.

    "Iyer, you will definitely fail, you will definitely fail!" The shadow of a one-eyed bear on a life core struggled and roared.

    "You will die, the practitioners will definitely kill you." On the other life core, the shadow of a dark cloud-like creature was also struggling and roaring.

    "Damn Iyer, Iyer, shameless." The phantom of the red-eyed and white-haired creature was also roaring.

    The three life cores flew towards three black dolls respectively, and were easily swallowed by the black dolls. A large amount of flesh and blood was also devoured cleanly.

    This scene made Iyer secretly frightened: "Master's refining methods are indeed powerful. Although those supreme beings are a little stupid, their bodies are extremely powerful. They have supreme strength with their bodies, but these dolls can easily  Swallow it and bear itAlthough I am also the Ultimate Supreme, there is still a big gap between me and Master in refining treasures."

    His master is the controller of the chaotic universe.

    However, in terms of realm, they are the same as him as the ultimate supreme, but in many aspects, Iyer feels the gap!

    Just like they are in the same supreme realm, Bo Lin, Hong Ran, and Tapir Gu are all different from each other.  There is indeed a big gap between Iyer and his master. Things like 'Prairie World' and 'The Nest of Destruction' all had his master's guidance and help from behind. As for the black doll, it was purely made by his master himself.

    "Hoo!" The three black dolls suspended in mid-air suddenly began to grow in size, turning into three majestic black scaled beasts squatting on the main hall, exuding a majestic aura and motionless.

    "You are divided into three teams as I arranged earlier." Iyer looked at his men.

    The woman in silver robe, the man in black robe, and the man in red robe immediately respectfully obeyed the order, and a large group of other Sith Lords also came behind the three people including the woman in silver robe.

    "From now on, each of your teams will control one of these war beast weapons." Iyer said, "Although it has swallowed up all the power of a supreme being, under extreme consumption, it is estimated that it can only last for half an hour.  .So we must win this battle as quickly as possible.¡±

    "yes."

    The silver-robed woman and three others responded,

    They already knew that the three of them were invited to this invasion battle just to preside over this ¡®War Beast Weapon¡¯.  After all, the ordinary Sith Lords are a little weak in strength, and it is difficult for them to perfectly use the beast weapons.  There are three of them, each controlling one.  As for the Sith Lords, they all helped.

    "Go." Iyer ordered.

    Whoosh whoosh!  !  !  !

    The war beast weapon was majestic and huge. The silver-robed woman and a group of strong men all flew in and began to control and guide it. This was a killing move given to him by the controller of the chaotic universe.

    "Roar~~~" The three black war beasts raised their heads and roared. The aura of power was stronger than the supreme-level strange life, because the war beast weapons consumed power crazily without any scruples, and the realm was also extremely high, unlike  The supreme strange life is so stupid.

    "They are coming." Iyer looked up.

    He can see it.

    The two majestic giants, holding divine swords, split the gray clouds with a devastating sword and rushed downwards. Wherever they passed, the layers of clouds were easily torn apart and could not stop them.

    "Listen to my orders." There was a hint of ferocity on Iyer's face, "Each of you can only last for half an hour, so this time we will use all our strength to crush them head-on and completely destroy them! This is the grassland world.  We will definitely win the battlefield we have set. Fight out and kill the practitioners outside."

    "Kill." Huhuhu.

    The three black war beasts quickly shuttled through the void and disappeared into the hall.

    Iyer's eyes seemed to be burning with flames, and he shouted: "Origin, burn!" Suddenly, the source of the entire grassland world began to explode crazily, and surging power filled every part of the entire grassland. This decisive battle started from the beginning of the battle.  It was already crazy from the start.

    Yiyeerhu disappeared into the hall in an instant and took the initiative to fight.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 8 The World of Freedom

    The Divine Sword Giant and the Dharmakaya Giant swooped down.

    Wow, wow!

    Those layers of clouds have become stronger and tougher under the supply of burning source power.  However, they were still vulnerable in front of the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharmakaya Giant that Ji Ning and the others had united with. The sword light broke all the way they kept diving downwards, and soon reached the second layer of cloud world.  At this moment, a sense of threat suddenly emerged.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning, as the host and leader, is always alert to all movements.

    I saw three huge black war beasts walking out of the void next to them. They looked like armored apes, but they also had two curved horns on their heads. Their knees were bent, and they were squatting half-crouching, staring intently.  Ji Ning and the others, the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant.

    "Three big guys appeared out of nowhere." Supreme Ekon said through a message, "They are all very threatening."

    "It should be a hidden method of the Sith tribe. It has not been exposed in the past, and now it is at the last moment. Naturally, there is no need to cover it up anymore." Hongran said through the voice, "The aura of these three ferocious beasts is very strange. Beiming, you want to  careful."

    "Yeah." Ji Ning nodded.

    "kill!"

    "You native practitioners, die."

    The three war beasts all surrounded and attacked at the same time. They surrounded and attacked the nearest Dharmakaya giant first. The Dharmakaya giant also came forward with two swords in hand.

    The claws of the war beast seemed to darken the world, and it struck directly with the power that enveloped the world. The Dharmakaya giant flicked his right hand, leaving an ethereal trajectory in the air, and a sword light greeted him instantly.  With a pop, the sword light was immediately retracted, but the war beast still roared and attacked.

    "The weapons of these three ferocious beasts are so strong." Ji Ning and the others were all surprised. "They are actually on a par with the Dharmakaya giant. Even with their sword skills, they can barely resist the two ferocious beasts."

    "die."

    The three-headed war beast is extremely ferocious, and it is obvious that it must destroy this seemingly weaker Dharmakaya giant as quickly as possible.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The giant divine sword that was not far away had already come to kill him.  A mighty sword light cut across, as if everything was unstoppable.  A war beast facing this move immediately took the initiative to greet it with a pair of claws. Both sides were at extremely high levels. The pair of claws blocked the sword giant's cross-cutting sword, but with a bang, the other beast  The war beast immediately flew backwards, flying for a million miles before it suddenly stopped and pounced again.

    "It has a powerful body, and the scales on its body feel as good as the material of the Black Tower of the Nest of Destruction. It cannot be damaged at all." Ji Ning was secretly afraid.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    ???????????????????????????????¡­

    "The threat of these chains is limited." Ji Ning didn't pay attention at all.

    Three black war beasts and nine purple-gold chains frantically besieged the Dharma Body Giant, while the Dharma Body Giant and the Excalibur Giant fought side by side. The Excalibur Giant was so powerful that it could easily knock away those black battle beasts with every move, allowing them to  It is impossible to form a truly overwhelming advantage.  These war beasts are also particularly difficult to deal with.  The realm is high enough, and it can't do any damage at all.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning and Hong Ran suddenly felt threatened and looked up to higher places.

    A figure appeared out of thin air from a high place, it was Iyer who was hunting in robes.  At this moment, Iyer's body is shrouded in mighty power, which is the power that escapes from the burning source. He is seen with his head down and his feet up.  Swooping down, he put his palms together in front of his chest, and an extremely dazzling golden light began to spread out from the center of his palms.

    Light.  omnipresent.

    Almost instantly, it illuminated the vast grassland world around it. The dazzling light brought heavy oppression, restraining the Excalibur Giant and the Dharma Body Giant.

    "Destroy!" Iyer clasped his hands in front of his chest, retracted his left hand, and pushed out with his right hand.

    He once used this move to deal with Tapir Gu, but now he can lead the power of burning origin, which greatly increases his strength.  When he dealt with Tapir Gu, this move took a long time to accumulate momentum, but now it was very fast.

    "This Iyer's own strength is not strong, but his level is too high, and the same power can exert a more terrifying threat." Ning immediately led the way, and the giant sword of the divine sword passed across to resist the palm of Iyer.

    Bang!

    An extremely powerful palm collided with a sword that spanned the world.

    Iyer staggered back and frowned: "This formation giant is so powerful. This Beiming has made perfect use of the power of these indigenous practitioners."

    "Humph." God?After the giant blocked Iyer, it was still easy.

    Even the strongest and most powerful move of Iyer is only 30 to 40% stronger than the war beast weapon.  There is no threat to the Excalibur Titan.

    "Light!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Iyer burst out with more and more dazzling light, and the light was everywhere. For a moment, the whole world was filled with dazzling light. What made Ji Ning and the others most frightened and anxious was that they could not find Iyer!  After Yiyeer burst out with endless light, he was completely hidden in the light. Ji Ning and the others could not see him with their naked eyes, and their spiritual thoughts could not detect his traces.

    Suddenly a white arm stretched out and grabbed the Dharmakaya giant with its palm.

    "It's Iyer." The Dharmakaya Giant quickly resisted, because both the Dharmakaya Giant and the Divine Sword Giant were led by Ning, and their coordination was perfect. Ning Ning's Divine Sword Giant also immediately went to help.

    The dazzling light suppressed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Iyer¡¯s attacks are coming over and over again, and his moves are extremely mysterious, which makes it extremely difficult to resist. You must know that if you defend for a long time, you will lose.

    "Everyone, I am in the world of freedom." Ji Ning said in a message.

    "good."

    Hongran and Tapir Gu also knew that the critical moment was coming. They originally planned to find a good opportunity to use this move suddenly, but they didn't expect that they were now at a disadvantage and even couldn't defend themselves.  It is already very difficult for the Divine Sword Giant to help resist those war beasts, chains, and Iyer at the same time. The situation of the Dharmakaya Giant is too dangerous.

    Once the Dharmakaya Giant is destroyed and unable to share the pressure, the Excalibur Giant will have to resist many sieges, and the situation will be even worse.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Suddenly, six mighty forces suddenly appeared.

    Directly under the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharmakaya Giant, golden bridges appeared one after another. It was the ¡®Zi Zi Golden Bridge¡¯. The six Zi Zi Golden Bridges were connected end to end to form a hexagon, forming a perfect whole!  Each one of them continues to lead and accumulate the power of the chaotic universe. The power is so vast that it is still on top of the burning origin of the grassland world.

    It should be noted that the Zizai Golden Bridge is an imitation of the Dao Guard Building and can utilize the power of the chaotic universe on a large scale.  Once these six free golden bridges are united, the power they can use will naturally be greater.

    "World style!"

    Ji Ning shouted through a message.

    It is the only domain move in their joint swordsmanship - the world style!

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    Ji Ning, Hongran, Bolin, Tianshi, Tapir Gu, Emperor Shi, and Ekong began to control their respective fields at the same time. Bolin Supreme controlled the original field of Wandao Claws and the source of life and death of Wandao at the same time.  field¡­¡­

    Ji Ning controls the eternal ultimate sword realm!

    The eight realms lead the power of the chaotic universe that exists everywhere, and also lead the power of the Zizi Golden Bridge!

    Ji Ning's 'Ultimate Swordsmanship Domain' perfectly connects different domains, allowing the powers of different domains to perfectly combine with each other, forming wisps of sword light I saw hundreds of millions of sword lights forming between heaven and earth, each sword light  They are all formed by the eight original domain forces.  The power is so great that it is far above the light field of Iyer.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Iyer and the three war beasts all felt that countless sword lights enveloped and oppressed them, making them resist this oppression in every move.

    "The power of the eight origin fields and the power of the Freedom Golden Bridge are perfectly combined to form the domain - the Great Freedom World." Ji Ning and the others were all excited. As soon as the Great Freedom World came out, Iyer and the others were suppressed, and even the flying Kujo  The purple and gold chains are also much weaker.  Ji Ning and the others instantly gained the upper hand.

    "Work together to kill Iyer. Once Iyer dies, those three ferocious beasts that are difficult to damage will be destroyed." Hongran said in a message.

    "Kill Iyer." Paulin also shouted.

    "kill."

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were also filled with murderous intent. Now that the three war beasts were suppressed, they could only use 70% of their strength. Even if the three of them besieged the Dharmakaya Giant together, the Dharmakaya Giant would be able to defend them by using the ¡®Deep Insight Style¡¯.

    The more powerful 'Excalibur Titan' has only one target - Iyer!

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 9 Fighting for Life

    The Divine Sword Titan was extremely fast and rushed towards Iyer.

    Iyer's expression also changed. Even if he was not suppressed by the 'World of Freedom', he would not dare to fight one-on-one with the Divine Sword Giant. Not to mention that now that he is suppressed, his strength is only 60 to 70%. A direct fight would probably take ten moves.  He will be killed in eight moves.

    "A native cultivator actually pushed me to this point." Iyer immediately took a step and disappeared through the void.

    "Damn it."

    The sword of the giant divine sword that crossed the sky missed nothing.

    This made Ji Ning, Hongran, and Bolin all secretly angry, but even in the outside world, Iyer could leave if he wanted, let alone in the grassland world.

    "Since he escaped, let's capture the three war beasts alive first. Then directly destroy the core of the grassland world. Without the grassland world and the three war beasts, there is only one Iyer, which is nothing to be afraid of." Ji Ning  They all know that after being rejected by the chaotic universe, Iyer's own combat power is not strong, and he relies on some powerful treasures that he has refined.

    The more powerful the treasure, the greater the price.  Over a long period of time, Iyer was able to create a grassland world and a nest of destruction.

    "As long as it is destroyed this time Even if Iyer comes back a long time later, I am afraid that the cultivator civilization will be much stronger than it is now.

    "Huh." The divine sword giant held a divine sword in each hand and killed one of the war beasts.

    Although it is difficult to damage, there is still hope of catching it alive.

    "hold head high."

    "hold head high."

    "hold head high."

    Three black war beasts were scattered in three directions. Suddenly, they all raised their heads, and strange black and white patterns appeared on the foreheads of their heads.

    "Huh?" The Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant immediately noticed the height directly above them.

    A figure appeared above, it was Iyer who had dodged before.

    At this moment, Iyer also had a black and white pattern mark on his eyebrows.  Countless visible black and white lines appeared in the void, running through the void, connecting Iyer and the three black war beasts.  Countless black and two-color lines formed a very mysterious formation. Iyer and the three-headed war beast seemed to become one at this moment!

    The power of the burning source scattered around is constantly being swallowed up by the huge formation!  The power in the three-headed war beasts also began to be greatly consumed.

    A misty black and white light appeared on the bodies of Iyer and the three black war beasts.  The breath increased greatly.

    "These cultivators and natives actually forced me to use this last resort." Iyer gritted his teeth.

    The development of this final life-and-death battle was beyond Iyer's expectation.

    In Iyer¡¯s view, in the grassland world, he, the three-headed war beasts, and the purple-gold chain should be enough to win!  However, Ji Ning first created a more suitable and stronger swordsmanship, and with the suppression of the 'Great World of Freedom' Iyer was forced to use this last move!  He really tried his best.

    The black war beast was refined by his master!  The power of the three war beasts in fighting alone is not very great.  Only when they are truly one body can they be powerful enough.

    Therefore, the ¡®Yin-Yang Formation¡¯ given by his master can perfectly combine the power of the three-headed war beasts with him, as if they are one body, but this will also greatly consume the power of the three-headed war beasts.

    "die!"

    Iyer is above, surrounded by three war beasts.

    They have black and white light on their bodies.  With overwhelming momentum and countless lines flowing around them, they directly besieged the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant.

    ¡°Bang~~¡±

    The Divine Sword Giant and Iyer were fighting head-on. Iyer was knocked upside down, but he flashed and continued to attack.

    "His strength has improved so much." Ji Ning and Hong Ran were all shocked. Yiyeer's strength still soared under the suppression of the world of freedom. He was afraid that even the giant sword giant would have reached 70% strength!  With the mysteries of Iyer's realm, he is fully capable of fighting the Excalibur Giant for a long time.

    "He's so powerful, what about the three ferocious beasts?" Ji Ning and the others knew something was wrong.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    The Dharmakaya giant is besieged.

    He tried his best to resist with his sword skills.  Even just using the "Dong Ming Style", which is the best swordsmanship for defense, he executed fifteen swords in a row, but it was already dangerous.

    The Excalibur Giant hurriedly waved his sword to help.

    "Haha. Practitioners and natives, you are destined to lose. All of you will die and none of you can escape." Iyer also went to help prepare to destroy the Dharmakaya giant first.

    ¡­¡­

    The situation suddenly turned bad.

    Even if there is a world of freedomSuppressed, the Sith side already had an absolute advantage in just two breaths.  Although the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharmakaya Giant have joined forces, they are still in danger.

    "We can't go on like this. If we defend for too long, we will lose. I'm afraid we won't be able to hold on for ten breathing Dharmakaya giants and they will be torn apart. Without the Dharmakaya giantsthe Excalibur giants will be besieged. They will be over soon, and then we will be defeated.  ." Ji Ning and the others all understand this, and they are all anxious, but they have really used many methods, and it is already amazing to be able to exert such strong combat power.

    "There is no other way but to fight hard."

    "Just try your best."

    "Let's fight."

    Bolin, Tapir Gu, Dishi, Ekong, Tianshi, Hongran, and Ji Ning all came to a unified idea in an instant.

    "Wow~~" I saw Ji Ning and Hong Ran's bodies glowing with light, and countless terrifying powers began to spread.

    It should be noted that their bodies are all materialized Yuanli, and the power stored is very amazing. Generally, when the dominant emperors are desperate and desperate, they will choose to self-destruct!  It's because the huge power in the body explodes in an instant, and the power will be amazing.  Just like in the Three Realms, the group of immortals and demons in the Three Realms also chose to self-destruct on a large scale for the final blow.

    Ji Ning and the others, an ultimate emperor and six supreme beings, would not choose to self-destruct.

    After all, even if they self-destruct, they are not completely sure of killing the 'Iyer' who is good at escaping. Once they are all dead and Iyer is still alive, they will still be defeated!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and and when they reach Ji Ning¡¯s level, they have more perfect and precise control over their power. Self-explosion would scatter their power, which is a stupid choice.

    What they chose was to disintegrate part of the body and turn it into power!

    Ji Ning and the others all chose to disintegrate most of their physical strength. Each of their bodies shone with light, and extremely terrifying power burst out from their bodies!  In a normal fight, it would be easy for them to swing tens of thousands of swords, because the replenishment can keep up with the consumption!  But now, almost all of them were seriously injured in an instant, because most of their body strength was consumed.

    This is already considered the ultimate, because if more power is consumed, the remaining soul spirit will not be able to perfectly control such a huge power.

    After all, every piece of Yuan Li contains the true spirit of the soul!  If the power is lost too much and the true spirit of the soul is too weak, the control will become weaker. Only with perfect control, able to receive and release, can it exert a greater threat.

    This moment is the most perfect and suitable situation.

    But they can only do this kind of risk-taking once!  Because they were all severely damaged in just one attack, leaving only 30 to 40% of their strength.  There is no way they can do it a second time, and this is their last resort.

    "We must win."

    "Kill." Paulin Supreme's whole body was filled with mighty light. He disintegrated part of his body to form a mighty force. Under his control, it still maintained surrounding him without any violence.

    "Die." Supreme Ekon also roared, and he was surrounded by vast power that contained the source of destruction.

    Tianshi, Tapirugu, Dishi, and Hongran all control their own vast power.

    Ji Ning also controls his vast sword power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all die!¡±

    The aura of the Divine Sword Titan burst into the sky, causing the entire grassland world to tremble. The power generated by disintegrating most of the body was too huge. Ji Ning and the others only controlled a very small part of it and poured it into the 'Great World of Freedom'.  The power of the entire world of freedom skyrocketed, boom boom~~ Billions of sword lights were crushing in all directions, and the clouds below were directly crushed and broken, all the way to the grassland at the bottom.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The grassland was suppressed by the endless sword light, as if it was taken down by an invisible hand, and it sunk down one level.

    This is only a very small part of the power released outside. More power is being prepared by Ji Ning and others, preparing to launch the most terrifying attack. The remaining souls and souls of Ji Ning and others can perfectly control this power.

    Iyer felt a fatal crisis. Just seeing the terrifying aura erupted, he lost the will to resist: "I'm afraid this is a life-threatening blow for the cultivators and natives. They can't do this again."  Attack, as long as you avoid this blow, we will win."

    "Retreat." Iyer immediately ordered.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Iyer and the three war beasts retreated at the same time and disappeared into the void.

    "You stupid cultivator, this is the grassland world, our battlefield." Iyer's voice echoed between heaven and earth.

    "It's you who are stupid!"

    "Idiot!"

    Ji Ning and Ekong both roared angrily, their voices resounding throughout the world.

    Boom!  boom!

    &nbsp;The Excalibur Giant, the dharma body giant swooped down at the same time, rushing towards the grassland. The moment they hit the grassland, they all used their escape skills to enter the depths of the grassland.

    (To be continued)

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 10 Tit for Tat

    ps: I want to hear more of your voices and receive more of your suggestions. Now search the WeChat public account "qdread" and follow it to give more support to "The Wilderness"!  Entering the depths of the grassland, you can see countless forked roads like spider webs.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Billions of mighty sword lights penetrated every sword path, and the ¡®Great World of Freedom¡¯ was shrouded in destruction all the way. Some formations were directly forcibly crushed!  It should be noted that before fighting for their lives, the Great Freedom World was able to suppress 30% to 40% of the strength of 'Iyer' and the others. Now that Ji Ning and the others are fighting for their lives, the power of the Great Freedom World has skyrocketed It can almost forcefully suppress ordinary supreme beings!

    With such a powerful power, even the nine clouds outside can't stop it, let alone some containment formations deep in the grassland.

    "I discovered it. The origin of the grassland world must be hidden in that fortress." Ji Ning and the others sensed through the world of freedom that they were in a completely enclosed fortress deep underground in the grassland world. The fortress was probably only ten thousand miles in size.  , the power that even spreads across the grassland world is transmitted from this fortress.

    We can all clearly feel that there is a rich blue light on the surface of the fortress, which is constantly escaping in all directions.

    "Destroy the origin of the grassland world, and the strength of Yiyeer and the others will be greatly reduced! Those three ferocious beasts will not be able to escape from our grasp." Ji Ning and the others immediately turned into streams of light and continued towards the fortress along the chaotic forks.  Get closer to the past.

    Iyer can escape easily because of his high level.

    But the three black war beasts can easily escape because of the grassland world. After all, the Sith tribe who control the black war beasts are in the same realm as Ji Ning and the others. In this chaotic world of Ji Ning and the others,  The universe, in terms of escape and other methods, is not as good as Ji Ning and the others!  Just destroy the grassland world.  Ji Ning and the others were able to defeat the three war beasts one by one and capture them alive.

    By then, the last remaining Iyer will be easier to deal with!

    But the premise is that the grassland world must be destroyed!

    "Damn it!"

    Sensing that the Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant were rushing towards their origin at high speed, Iyer was also anxious, "They are bursting out with such huge power at this moment, how can they still control it and not burst out?"

    The general strength is too huge.  If you can't bear it, you need to attack immediately.

    But Ji Ning and the others had already considered this problem. They did not disintegrate 90% of the body at once, but only disintegrated 60% The disintegration produced a huge force, which was just barely within the control range, so that it could be recovered.  Can send'.  Although the pure power is definitely much weaker than disintegrating 90% at once.  Maybe it can be sent as well as received, so the threat will be greater.

    "Iyer, what should we do now? Watch them destroy the origin of the grassland world? Once destroyed, we may not be able to defeat them." The man in red robe said through the message, they can be so powerful.  The blessing of the power of the burning source is very important, and the formation they form also needs to draw on the power of the burning source.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, stop them." Iyer shouted, "Stop them at all costs."

    The source of power of the Nest of Destruction is the source of destruction. It contains the secret of great destruction and is very difficult to destroy.

    The source of the grassland world.  It is a normal source of energy and is much easier to destroy.

    ??????????????????????????????????? Huh, huh.

    Iyer and the three-headed war beasts easily traveled through the void and arrived outside the core fortress.

    "They are almost there." The four of them looked at the deep passage ahead.

    A terrifying aura is approaching in the deep passage, and the surroundings are already filled with billions of sword lights, but these diffuse sword lights cannot yet threaten their lives.

    "Too strong, too strong."

    "Can we stop it?"

    The three subordinates and all the Sith Lords were a little panicked.

    "You have to block it even if you can't. Once you lose, the practitioners will not let you go. You will all die!" Iyer gritted his teeth ferociously. At this moment, it has reached the last and most critical moment.  "Furthermore, these three black war beasts were refined by my master himself. Even I cannot destroy them. It is impossible for those practitioners to destroy these black war beasts."

    The group of subordinates were slightly convinced after hearing this. They still had blind confidence in Iyer's master.

    "Coming!" Iyer and the others all felt their hearts tightening. They saw two majestic figures appearing in the deep passage. The Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant were flying almost side by side at high speed.

    "It's Yiyeer and the others. They know that they can't just watch us destroy that source." Ji Ning and the others also understood the most critical moment.

    "rush!"

    "We will enter the fortress at all costs." Ji Ning and the others did not hesitate.Hesitantly, with the Dharmakaya giant in front and the Divine Sword giant behind, they rushed towards the fortress at high speed.  As long as they touch the fortress, they can escape into its interior.

    "Block them!" Iyer shouted ferociously.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: A purple-gold chain was winding and flying to block the front, and three black war beasts also came forward side by side, trying to block the incoming Divine Sword Giant and Dharma Body Giant.

    "Get away!" The Dharmakaya giant rushed forward to clear the way, but the purple-gold chains were extremely mysterious under the control of Iyer. Each one of them avoided the Dharmakaya giant and directly attacked the Excalibur giant!  Because Iyer and the others all understand that the threat of the Dharmakaya Titan is much smaller, and the greatest threat is the Divine Sword Titan who currently controls huge power.

    "Big, big, big." The three black war beasts all grew in size. This deep passage was only that big. Their soaring size occupied most of the entire passage. Their sharp claws were dancing. Ji Ning and the others had to break through.  Break them.

    "Since we have to fight, let's take the opportunity to destroy these three black beasts!"

    The Divine Sword Giant held a divine sword in each hand. Ji Ning and the other six supreme beings inside the Divine Sword Giant began to mobilize their huge power.

    Phew!

    A sword with his left hand slashed across the sky, striking at the three black war beasts blocking the road ahead. The power contained in the divine sword passed through, shattering all time and space, and nothing could stop this terrifying sword.  This power made the three war beasts feel frightened and palpitated. Iyer was still gritting his teeth and transmitting the message: "They must be stopped."

    Wow - when the divine sword struck the body of the first black war beast, the divine sword seemed to bend around the fingers, trying to bind the black war beast.

    But the body of the black war beast started to flow, like a black liquid, making it impossible for the divine sword to stop it.

    "If you want to capture it alive, is the most powerful war beast weapon refined by my master so easy to capture alive?" Iyer, who was in the distance, sneered when he saw this.

    Instantly realizing that they could not be captured alive, Ji Ning and the others immediately changed their strategy.

    "Destroy them."

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The two magnificent divine swords carried endless power, crushing and sweeping them head-on. It should be noted that even the immortal body cannot withstand the power that exceeds the limit of endurance!  When these three black war beasts faced the violent attack of the Divine Sword Giant, they truly withstood the impact of such terrifying power!  Although the black war beast is extremely impressive, it is not damaged at all, and even removes 99% of the impact force, but the remaining impact power transmitted to the black war beast body makes the Sith Lords inside  Encountered a devastating disaster.

    "No."

    "Ah." Bo Wanyue and other Lords all felt a terrible impact hitting themselves, and their bodies were completely turned into powder.

    Bang bang bang!  !  !

    The three black war beasts flew backwards and hit the corridor wall. The war beasts were not damaged at all, but there were heavy casualties inside.

    Through the formation, Iyer could clearly sense the internal damage of the three black war beasts. The three powerful men he had "half invited and half forced" to withstand the impact relied on their strong bodies to survive, but his  That large group of Sith Lordsespecially the Sith Lords inside the first and second war beasts who were attacked by the divine sword all died!  Three of the Sith Lords inside the third war beast also died.

    At this moment, only the three powerful subordinates and five Sith Lords were left.

    "Bang, kaka!" Of the nine purple-gold chains that were resisted at the same time as the black war beast, two of the nine purple-gold chains collapsed and broke. The Divine Sword Giant was about to shrink its body and fly over.  But the remaining purple-gold chains were flying in the way.

    "Hahaha" Iyer's laughter echoed in the passage.

    Ji Ning and the other seven were all anxious and flustered, yet unwilling to give in.

    "You lost! You lost!" Iyer laughed, "Haha, you are very powerful with a life-threatening blow, but the three-headed war beasts and I are not afraid of death You still can't fully  Blow it up, blast it out and find a way out."

    Yes.

    Ji Ning and the others couldn¡¯t completely clear a path to the fortress despite their crazy attacks.  This also made Ji Ning and the others grit their teeth. Those war beasts were really too difficult to deal with.

    "The three-headed war beasts are gone, and you are the only one left. The loser is your Sith tribe." The Divine Sword Giant and the Dharma Body Giant continued to kill them violently.

    "Who said they were finished?" Iyer laughed.

    Wow, wow, wow.

    The three black war beasts flew up again and flew in front of Iyer.

    The black war beast is controlled by those three powerful men. As for the Sith Lords,They are just assistants.

    When Ji Ning and the others saw the intact Iyer in the distance, as well as the three black war beasts with equally huge auras, they all felt chilled. In fact, they were already a little desperate when the three war beasts flew up again.  Can the black war beast continue to fight?  how so?

    (My novel "The Wilderness" will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform, and there will also be a 100% lucky draw gift for everyone! Open WeChat now, click the "+" sign on the upper right to "Add a friend",  Search the official account "qdread" and follow it, hurry up!) (To be continued)

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 11 I¡¯m really unwilling

    The seven flying purple-gold chains and the three black war beasts all came to kill. Now that the vast power produced by Ji Ning's body disintegration has been used up, even the power of the 'Great World of Freedom' has dropped to normal levels.

    "Boom, boom." The giant divine sword used his sword skills to resist the three black war beasts.

    "The strength of this ferocious beast is almost unaffected by one end, and the other two are 80% as strong as before." Ji Ning and the others made a judgment as soon as they fought, and everyone felt cold in their hearts.

    At the end, Iyer also sneered and took action, killing the weaker Dharmakaya giant.

    "Escape!"

    Ji Ning and the others made this decision without hesitation.

    Iyer and the three-headed war beast formed a formation, as if they were one body, and they were extremely powerful.  This forced Ji Ning and the others to disintegrate their bodies and carry out a fatal blow, but now the fatal blow failed!  If they fight head-on, I am afraid that the Dharmakaya Giant will die soon, and the Divine Sword Giant will not be able to hold on for too long and will be finished.  Now the only chance for survival is one way¡ª¡ª

    Get out!

    Escape from the grassland world, escape far away, and go to rest and recover.  Let's wait until the strength is restored before fighting again.

    brush!  brush!

    The Divine Sword Giant and the Dharmakaya Giant both started to flee.

    "Escape? You still want to escape at this time?" Iyer grinned and sneered. He completely ravaged the dharma body giant, and there were seven purple-gold chains beside him to help. As for the three black war beasts, they were chasing the divine sword giant, "Don't  Even if you struggle, there¡¯s no point in struggling.¡±

    Iyer¡¯s body surface shone brightly, and the dazzling light filled the passage.

    He himself disappeared without a trace.

    Hidden in the light, Iyer continued to attack the dharma-body giant. The dharma-body giant struggled to use his sword skills to hold on!

    But in terms of power, Iyer is superior to the Dharmakaya giant, and his realm is even higher!  Coupled with the help of seven purple-gold chainshe sneaked out and attacked again and again. In just six breaths, Iyer's palm penetrated the body of the dharma body giant like a knife, which made Ji Ning and the other dharma bodies in the dharma body giant feel  despair.

    "Tear~~~" The towering Iyer tore the Dharmakaya giant apart with both palms.  Ji Ning and his seven Dharmakayas looked at each other and without hesitation, they all chose the same move - self-destruct!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  ¡­

    The seven dharma bodies exploded completely in an instant, and they were all destroyed.

    Ji Ning and the others were worried that when they were killed by Iyer, they would be attacked by karma and affect their true self!  Like Paulin Supreme and Hongran Supreme, they can completely isolate cause and effect. If Iyer didn't have the power of a large array to support him, his cause and effect attack might not be able to threaten Ji Ning and the others. But at this moment, Iyer has mobilized the burning source power and has  With the power of the formation, Ji Ning and the others did not dare to take risks.

    "It's better to be decisive." Iyer then looked up and said, "But it's useless. No matter how hard you struggle, you will definitely lose."

    Wow, he took a step and traveled through the void to the front of the Excalibur Giant.

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Sword Giant was fleeing rapidly, but the three black beasts were constantly restraining and stopping him, preventing him from reaching the limit of his speed.

    "These ferocious beasts cannot be destroyed, and they can travel through the void to block them at any time." Ji Ning and the others were also anxious.

    "just in front."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Finally almost reaching the surface, the Divine Sword Giant used his escape technique and came to the outside of the grassland.

    "Hahaha" Iyer's loud laughter rang out.

    The Divine Sword Giant raised his head, and Ji Ning and the others looked at the figure of Iyer walking out of the void in the sky. Iyer smiled and said: "There are nine levels of cloud realm here. You have to fly out layer by layerit will take a long time.  Ah, you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    "Damn it." Ji Ning and the others all understood that Iyer was much more difficult to deal with than the three black war beasts because Iyer was at an extremely high level.

    "Escape. It's our only chance."

    "Let's fight."

    ¡°Try your best to escape.¡±

    Hongran, Tapirugu, Ji Ning, Bolin, Ekong, Dishi and Tianshi all understand this.

    Boom!

    The giant divine sword held two swords and soared into the sky.

    "Can you walk away?" Iyer swooped down. Seven purple-gold chains stretching millions of miles around him stretched out, ripples appeared in the space behind him.  Three black war beasts appeared.

    Whoosh.

    The Divine Sword Giant immediately drew an arc, trying to get out of the way, but the purple-gold chains that seemed to lie across the sky and the earth still arrived in front of him.  Yiel and the three black war beasts also arrived.

    ¡°Dang Dang Dang~~Boom!¡±

    The Excalibur Giant relies on his sword?? was fighting with Iyer and the three black war beasts. While fighting, he flew towards the clouds above.

    Although the three black war beasts are very powerful, their threat is limited, because their realm is only comparable to that of Ji Ning. Ji Ning's own combined swordsmanship can still resist the siege of three of them.  But the most dangerous one is Iyer!  Iyer made Ning a little confused time and time again, and it was very difficult to resist.

    Iyer is not afraid of the Excalibur Titan in one-on-one situations, let alone the three black beasts nearby to contain the Excalibur Titan.

    "If you defend for a long time, you will lose, and you will have to escape."

    Ji Ning and the others had no hope of winning, so escaping was their only chance.

    As long as you escape, it¡¯s not certain who will win and who will lose!

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The time and space in the grassland world are shattered, the five elements are in chaos, the giant sword of the sword keeps rushing upwards under the siege of the Sith tribe.

    Bang.

    Just the power of the world of freedom tore through the clouds. The giant sword passed through, but Iyer and the black beast continued to besiege. Iyer was like a hunter with enough patience, attacking again and again.  Looking for opportunities.  Ji Ning and the others were like a light on their backs Every time they resisted Iyer, they felt more and more dangerous.

    "You must hold on, you must hold on."

    "Hold on."

    Hongran and the others were looking forward to it silently, but at this time they could only look at Ji Ning.

    Ji Ning was in charge of the entire Divine Sword Giant performing sword skills, and Ji Ning was also having a hard time. The three black war beasts were already at the same level as him, and Iyer's level was so much higher. It was already remarkable that he could hold on until now without leaking.

    But they can¡¯t afford to lose.

    I really can¡¯t afford to lose. If I lose, everything is really over!

    "Bang!" The Excalibur Giant passed through the second layer of clouds and continued to rush upward.

    "Not good." Iyer's palm passed through the defensive sword move of the Divine Sword Giant. Ji Ning's face changed drastically. Without hesitation, he abandoned the Beihong Sword with his left hand and turned his left hand to use his sword skills.  With a bang, Iyer's palm was blocked.

    "He actually blocked it." Iyer also thought he was going to win and was slightly startled.

    When the Divine Sword Giant was knocked upside down, a Northern Rainbow Sword appeared again in his left hand. Ji Ning had six Northern Rainbow Swords. As for the Northern Rainbow Sword that was thrown away, it flew to  On the Zizijin Bridge below.

    Boom!

    The Excalibur Giant passed through the third layer of clouds again.

    At the moment it just passed through, a ghostly palm once again passed through Ji Ning's defensive sword move. This time, Ji Ning was too late. The palm's attack point was on the left side of the waist and abdomen of the Divine Sword Giant.  The sword giant's palm was too late to resist.

    "No!!!!" Ji Ning, Hongran, and Bolin all looked at this scene in horror, as if everything had slowed down.

    "Poof!" The fingers of the crystal palm pierced the waist and abdomen of the Excalibur Giant.  The waist and abdomen were directly pierced, and at the same time, the palm sensed the feeling and stabbed directly at the nearest Supreme Being - Supreme Tapir Valley.

    The Supreme Tapir Valley wants to resist.

    But how can you resist?

    "No, we can't lose!" There were tears in Tapir Valley Supreme's eyes, poof!  The huge crystal palm pierced his body, and the mighty power instantly penetrated every part of the body of the Supreme Tapir Valley. The energy of every part of the Supreme Tapir Valley's body could not withstand such an impact, and it began to collapse.  .

    Bang!

    Completely annihilated, not even a single fragment of the soul and true spirit can return to the chaotic universe, and everything is swallowed up and annihilated.

    ¡°Tear apart~~~¡± Tapir Gu died.  The entire body of the Divine Sword Giant began to become unstable. Iyer's crystal-clear palm suddenly pulled, and the Divine Sword Giant made a huge gap from the waist and abdomen to the chest, all the way to the shoulders.  It almost split in two.

    "Kill them!" Iyer's voice contained mad excitement and endless killing intent.

    "Kill!" The three black war beasts were also excited and wanted to win. They all flew towards the giant sword that was beginning to collapse.

    Iyer himself also attacked again.

    "We can't lose." Ji Ning still tried his best to control the giant sword to use sword skills to resist, but now there was no Tapir Gu.  The power of the sword was also greatly reduced, and it could not resist Iyer at all. Iyer penetrated the body of the divine sword giant again.  This time he caught the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme. Under the light of his palm, the Heavenly Eclipse Supreme could not resist and could only be annihilated.

    "I'm really unwilling to give in!" Tianshi Supreme looked at the void, she was desperate, she was unwilling to give in.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    This time, the body of the Divine Sword Giant really collapsed. Two Supremes were lost, and the Divine Sword Giant completely collapsed.The remaining Ji Ning and Hong Ran fled instinctively in despair.

    "Hahaha" A black war beast flew over and swung a sharp claw on the body of Emperor Stone Supreme. Emperor Stone Supreme was in great pain: "Why, why is this happening? Why." Bang, Emperor Stone Supreme also  Being directly annihilated, all the fragments of the true spirit were completely swallowed up.

    Ji Ning, who was escaping, felt like his heart was twisting like a knife.

    He watched helplessly as one of his companions died.

    "We really can't be defeated, we can't be defeated." Countless figures appeared in Ji Ning's mind, the billions of countless living beings in the entire cultivator civilization, the diligent cultivators he knew, his friends, and himself.  His disciples, his parents, daughters countless people, countless people he knows or doesn't know.

    If we fail, the entire civilization will be destroyed.

    "I'm sorry." Hongran Supreme did not struggle. He closed his eyes, two lines of tears flowed down, and his body turned into a ball of light. However, the sharp claws of the black war beast still swung over and completely swallowed up all the fragments of the true spirit.  It returns to the origin of the chaotic universe.

    "Kill them all!" Yiyer laughed loudly, "Kill them all and destroy their entire civilization. This chaotic universe is mine after all! It belongs to me, Yiyer, hahaha!"

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The entire grassland world seemed to be silent, and all the majestic atmosphere was suppressed at once. Iyer's laughter also suddenly stopped. He suddenly stared at the young man in white who was carrying the divine sword in the distance and had already shed two lines of tears.  .

    A wave of pure darkness was released from the surface of Ji Ning's body. That wave of darkness contained a terrifying meaning of destruction. It was a terrifying will to destroy everything and destroy everything. Nothing could resist this destruction.

    The boy in white opened his eyes, and in his eyes there was a faint scene of the chaotic universe collapsing and destroying.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 12 The Way of Swordsmanship of Great Destruction

    When he saw the Divine Sword Giant shattered, and when he saw Supreme Tapir Valley, Supreme Emperor Stone, Supreme Heavenly Eclipse, and Supreme Hongran dying one after another, and even when he was about to die, Ji Ning was filled with reluctance, and also had feelings for him.  The apology to countless lives in the entire civilization, the apology to my own daughter I'm really sorry.

    ??Reluctant, sad, and apologetic.

    as well as¡ª¡ª

    Endless hate.

    Looking at the crazy Iyer, Ji Ning really hated him. In the common words of his hometown, "Iyer will not let him go even if he turns into a ghost", but he knew in his heart that once he died in battle, even the fragments of the true spirit would be completely swallowed up.  , my own anger and hatred are of no use at all!  It was precisely because he understood this that Ji Ning felt even more sad and hateful.

    Hate it!  I hate that I am not strong enough!

    I hate that I can't protect the people I care about.

    I really want to kill all these intruders in front of me!

    Endless hatred filled his chest, and he himself was unwilling to die. Hongran and Tapir Gu were all like this, and they refused to rest in peace!

    The strong will turned all of Ji Ning's thoughts and consciousness into soaring murderous intent!  Endless will to destroy!  Faced with an unprecedented will to destroy, Ji Ning's past confusion about the 'Way of Great Destruction' was completely wiped away. Everything fell into place and logically, and the 'Sword Way of Great Destruction' collided and formed in Ji Ning's mind!

    "Great destruction, I always felt that my understanding lacked some spirituality and natural charm. It turns out that it is like this." Ji Ning completely understood.

    Waves of pure darkness spread out with Ji Ning as the center.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  They began to collapse and destroy one by one, and even naturally formed a continuous reaction, forming the final great destruction.

    "My previous accumulation has long been enough. Even the route is correct. The reason why I have never been successful is that I lack an extremely strong will to destroy that penetrates all the ways! Let all my ideas come into being in a natural way.  Great destruction!" Ji Ning understood this.

    ¡­¡­

    "I'm not willing to give in, I'm not willing to give in!!!" Supreme Ekong faced the black war beast and was filled with grief and anger, and his eyes were about to split.

    "The cycle of life and death, but this time the civilization is destroyed, it is really completely destroyed." Paulin Supreme was also extremely sad.

    Suddenly, they all felt that the surroundings suddenly became quiet. The strong and terrifying aura of the Sith tribe was suddenly suppressed, and a more powerful and heart-stopping wave of destruction filled the air.  Supreme Ekon and Supreme Paulin both turned their heads and saw the boy in white who was emitting frightening dark waves.

    "Beiming!" In despair, Supreme Ekon and Supreme Bolin felt that the world suddenly had color again, and they were all excited.

    Iyer and the three black war beasts also noticed Ji Ning, and they felt a knot in their hearts.

    "Is that? Great destruction?" Iyer's expression changed, and he shouted sternly, "Kill them all, kill them all."

    "kill."

    "kill."

    After the two black war beasts that flew toward Paulin Supreme and Ekon Supreme paused for a moment, they immediately followed the order and continued to attack. They knew very well that they had no way out.  No matter what breakthrough the Beiming Emperor made.  They all have to go all the way to the dark side!

    Jin Ning, the young man in white in the distance, opened his eyes and understood the situation on the field with a glance.

    "Great destruction of swordsmanship!"

    Ji Ning had a thought in his mind.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the huge and vast void around him, the billions of sword lights turned pitch black, and the pitch black sword lights made people feel heart-stopping.  The power also suddenly increased sharply.  Although the power induced is not as powerful as the previous powerful force generated when the seven divine sword giants disintegrated their bodies.  But it is much better than their normal maintenance of the Great Freedom World Domain, and these billions of sword lights are even more mysterious and unpredictable.

    The three black war beasts and Iyer felt their bodies sinking, being suppressed by the domain.

    "Clang, Clang. Clang."

    The two Northern Rainbow Swords held by the Divine Sword Giant in both hands flew apart after the Divine Sword Giant was torn apart.  There was also the Northern Rainbow Sword on the Zizi Golden Bridge below Under Ji Ning's remote control, these three Northern Rainbow Swords all turned into streams of light and rushed towards the black war beast.

    After all, Ji Ning¡¯s speed is not as fast as that of the Divine Sword.

    "This is it?" He was chasing a black war beast that wanted to kill Ekon Supreme.  I found a black stream of light coming from the side at a terrifying speed. The speed was too fast, more than twice as fast as it.

    That blackThe flowing light is a flying Beihong Sword.

    "Go away." The black war beast swung its sharp claws towards the Beihong Sword, but the Beihong Sword made a ghostly move. It was too flexible and easily avoided the claws, and directly struck the black war beast's neck with the sword.  Here, this sword carries a pure will to destroy The silver-robed woman in the black war beast felt faint heart palpitations. Fortunately, fortunately, she was inside the black war beast. If she had been outside, she would have died if she met him outside.

    The black war beast was slightly staggered by the chop, but was not damaged at all.

    "Whoops!" The other black war beast that was chasing Bolin Supreme was also blocked by a Northern Rainbow Sword. Although the black war beast could not be defeated by just manipulating a sword from a long distance, it could be restrained.

    "Damn it." This made Iyer's face become even more ugly. "Understand the great destruction? We must kill him and give him enough time. I'm afraid he will become the ultimate supreme and refine the entire chaotic universe. Then there will be no room for resistance.  All gone."

    Comprehension of the Great Destruction.

    It means that one foot has crossed the threshold of ultimate supremacy!  If you are able to perform 'great destruction', the end of destruction is creation, if you are able to do things that create the world you will truly reach the highest pinnacle of spiritual practice - becoming the ultimate supreme being!  Ji Ning is a native of this chaotic universe. If he becomes the ultimate supreme, he will naturally refine and control this chaotic universe.

    So Iyer will never allow this to happen!

    Like Supreme Bolin, he had a very high realm in terms of 'life and death' and was extremely powerful, but he just couldn't grasp the origin of life and death.  Ji Ning is better than him. Ji Ning has stepped in with one foot and has mastered the great destruction!  His realm has greatly increased, and the power of the Tao he inspired has greatly increased. The power of one person is even stronger than the previous seven-person Divine Sword Giant who joined forces.

    "Beiming." Supreme Bolin and Supreme Ekon were both excited and overjoyed.

    "Have you become the Ultimate Supreme Being?" Supreme Ekon even asked.

    "Not yet." Ji Ning exuded the will to destroy, "But leave this Iyer to me."

    "Yeah." Paulin and Ekon both nodded.

    Ji Ning immediately flew over.

    The three black war beasts and Iyer wanted to kill Ekon and Bolin first, but under the control of Ji Ning's divine sword and the suppression of the Great Destruction Sword Dao field, they could only watch as Ji Ning killed Ekon.  , Paulin Supreme was collected into the cave magic weapon.

    "Hongran, Tianshi, Emperor Stone, Tapir Gu, don't worry, I will kill them. No one of our cultivator civilization can be destroyed!" Ning looked at Yiyeer and the three-headed black warrior in the distance.  The beast appeared with three heads and six arms, six hands stretched out, and the three Northern Rainbow Swords from the distance flew back, and soon he was holding six Northern Rainbow Swords with murderous intent.

    "It's useless to control the great destruction, surround him and kill him." Iyer shouted.

    Iyer, three black war beasts, and seven purple-gold chains came to attack.

    Ji Ning¡¯s eyes were cold as he held six Beihong Swords and killed them head-on.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning's speed was obviously faster, and he turned into a black stream of light. The power of the divine sword in his hand was even more amazing. In an instant, he was fighting with the three black beasts, Iyer and the others.  As the sword lights collide, each blow is extremely powerful.  This close combat power is much stronger than the previous long-distance control of a sword, and Ji Ning's swordsmanship is even more advanced. The power of every sword penetrates into the body of the black war beast!

    Although the power is not as powerful as the previous fatal blow of the Divine Sword Giant, it is more subtle and makes the Sith tribesmen in the black war beast very painful.

    "We can't hold on."

    "We can't bear it anymore." The five Sith Lords immediately sent a message.

    It¡¯s too late!

    Ji Ning drew his sword so fast. At this moment, with three heads and six arms, he slashed three consecutive swords at the black war beast. The destructive power of each sword was transmitted in. The person in charge of the war beast was physically strong and could withstand it, but the five Sith tribesmen  The Lord was struck by three attacks one after another, and all of them died. Under the destructive power passed in, their souls and souls were completely destroyed and devoured.

    Just like the source of destruction, which will completely swallow up the fragments of the true spirit, the great destruction contained in Ji Ning's power at this moment will also destroy and swallow everything.

    "Their true spirit fragments were also completely destroyed and swallowed up." The three subordinates were a little frightened.

    At this moment, only Iyer and the three powerful men are left alive on the Sith side.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 13 Kill them all

    Of course Iyer understood how powerful Beiming was who controlled the great destruction, and immediately sent a message to comfort him: "Don't worry, the true spirit has been devoured and destroyed. Although I can't be resurrected, I will ask my master to take action. Now you are just like me.  There is no way out, the only way is to defeat this Bei Ming. As long as you win in the end, even if any of you dies, you will be resurrected."

    Normal resurrection of life, the resurrection of the supreme and even the ultimate supreme, are all about reversing time and space so that the fragments of the true spirit can return and be restored!

    But once you become the master of the chaotic universe, it will be a different world!  Whether the true spirit fragments are destroyed or not is of little significance to the controller.

    "Yeah." The three women in silver robes could only believe in Iyer, and they walked all the way to the dark side.

    "The death of the five Lords actually" Ji Ning, while killing the five Sith Lords, clearly sensed that the origin of the entire Chaos Universe had absorbed power and became stronger. "It turned out that the Chaos Lords were killed.  The universe has been restored. Well, the Sith that I killed in the past all returned to the chaotic universe of the Sith after their death. But these five failed to return, but were completely destroyed by me and turned into the purest life force.  .¡±

    "I destroyed, but this power nourished the origin of the universe?" Ji Ning was faintly touched.

    But now is not the time to practice, but the time to fight between life and death!

    "Hold him, you three, hold him, and I'll look for opportunities." Iyer shouted through a message.

    "good."

    The three black war beasts frantically surrounded Ji Ning, entangled him at all costs.

    Ji Ning's three-headed, six-armed and six-handled Northern Rainbow Sword, with the intention of destruction, completely suppressed the three black war beasts in front of him. Waves of power hit the inside of the black war beasts. The silver-robed woman and the other three people also felt a little uncomfortable, but they  The body is much stronger than the ordinary Sith Lord, and it is completely within the endurance range.  This made Ji Ning unable to do anything to them for a while.

    "This black ferocious beast cannot be destroyed at all." Ji Ning also felt that they were difficult to deal with. Although they were not his opponents, they kept pestering them again and again.

    "Huh."

    Iyer shined brightly, and the dazzling light filled the air everywhere. He hid in the light and attacked Ji Ning time and time again.

    Ji Ning also felt the pressure. After all, Iyer was the ultimate supreme being and his level was higher than his own.  Although his strength has greatly increased, there are three black war beasts entangled next to him, making it impossible for him to resist Iyer with all his strength.

    "Humph, this is my hometown, and my power is endless. But these Sith tribe".  Such a crazy consumption of their power will not last long.  "After Ji Ning realized that he couldn't win immediately, he immediately changed his strategy, defending more and attacking less.

    "Damn it." Iyer, who had been looking for opportunities, felt his heart sink.

    Ji Ning is much stronger than the previous Divine Sword Giant.

    First of all, Ji Ning has three heads and six arms, while the Excalibur Titan only has two arms. Moreover, Ji Ning is at a higher level at the moment. If Ji Ning concentrates on attacking violently, Iyer may find a flaw and win in one fell swoop.  But now Ji Ning has more defense than attack, so he is in trouble.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Under the siege of the Sith clan, Ji Ning continued to fight in the grassland world, killing with a roar, from the third cloud world to the second cloud world, and from the second cloud world to the fifth cloud world.

    Now Ji Ning can leave at any time if he wants, but he knows that if he leaves the grassland world, Iyer may not risk continuing to pursue him.

    So, continue to waste time with them in the grassland world!

    "Damn it, damn it." Iyer looked for opportunities again and again, but Ji Ning was on guard, and he couldn't make it happen.

    "This war beast Iyer is about to die!" the man in black robe said anxiously, "its power is almost gone."

    "What." Iyer was shocked.

    The three black war beasts can only fight for half an hour normally. After Iyer used the formation, the consumption naturally soared!  What's more, all of them were severely injured by Ji Ning's seven "fatal blows" that disintegrated the body. It should be noted that in the face of such a strong attack, even if the immortal body is transformed into an immortal body, it will consume a lot of power.

    The three black war beasts were all very consumed at that time!  The black war beast controlled by the man in black robe originally absorbed the "white-haired, red-eyed creature" among the three supreme beings. It was the one with the least power, so it was consumed first.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone, help me quickly.¡± The man in black robe said anxiously.

    The black war beast began to flee on its own initiative.

    ¡«

    The originally stable black and white light flowing through the formation also began to become unstable. Ning, who was at such a high level, immediately realized the situation.

    "Death." Ji Ning's mind moved, and two of the Beihong Swords flew out directly. The speed of the Beihong Swords was much faster than Ji Ning's flight. In an instant, they bombarded the black beast, as if it crushed a camel.  The last straw, the black war beast trembledIt shrank sharply and could no longer maintain its beast form.

    At the same time as the black war beast shrank sharply, the man in black robe also appeared, his face full of horror.

    "Run away." The man in black robe wanted to escape through time and space. As soon as the space-time crack appeared next to him, he was swept away by the power of the two Beihong Swords, destroying the space crack and sweeping away the man in black robe.

    Wow.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    The man in black robe opened his mouth wide, his eyes full of reluctance, but under the terrifying sword power of destructive power.  "It is still completely annihilated, and all the fragments of the true spirit are swallowed up by the destruction.

    "Leng Wu." The other two companions were also anxious and panicked.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning clearly sensed that after absorbing the power of the black-robed man, the origin of the chaotic universe became much stronger. It was even more effective than absorbing the five Sith Lords before. "One is far more powerful than five.  What is the origin of the name Lord of the Sith Tribe?"

    After doubtful thoughts passed through his mind, Ji Ning stopped thinking about it and continued to take advantage of the opportunity to pursue him.

    Seize the opportunity and kill all these Sith tribesmen!  Leave no one behind!

    "Run away!" "Let's run away!"

    The woman in silver robe and the man in red robe are also determined to fight. If one of them dies, the formation will be broken. Their strength will be greatly reduced. If they continue to fight, they will definitely die.

    "Qiang Qiang."

    All the Beihong Swords in Ji Ning's hand flew out.

    At this moment, the six Northern Rainbow Swords have flown out, four of them are surrounding and attacking the two remaining black beasts, and the other two Northern Rainbow Swords are chasing Iyer, who is also fleeing.

    "It's over, it's over, it's over." Iyer felt cold and desperate.

    Although Ji Ning only stepped into the ultimate supreme realm with one foot.

    But after all, Ji Ning is in his hometown and can use endless power.  Without the blessing of the formation, Yiyer, no matter how high his level is, his power is too weak and he can no longer fight Ji Ning.

    "Let's go!" Iyer looked at the two black war beasts in the distance and the shrunken 'doll' that fell on the clouds. Although he felt distressed, he could no longer care.

    "Brush." ??Iyer tore apart the space in an instant, and the cracks in the shuttle space disappeared.

    "die."

    The two Northern Rainbow Swords swept through the space cracks and crushed them, but they were still a step too slow.

    Ji Ning frowned: "You ran away so fast!"

    Ji Ning himself also knew that it would be difficult to kill Iyer. The opponent's realm was too high and far ahead of him in terms of time and space. It would be difficult to stop him if he wanted to escape.  Unless his divine sword keeps surrounding Iyer, destroying the rifts in time and space again and again.  But Iyer was too straightforward and had too clear control over the battle situation. He immediately ran away when he knew something was wrong.

    "It's no use running away, let's get rid of these two first." Ning surrounded and killed the two remaining black beasts.

    "Emperor Beiming, spare your life, spare your life."

    "We were also forced, all by Nayiel." The woman in silver robes and the man in red robes inside the two black beasts that fled in panic also started to beg for mercy in fear, because they also discovered that the power of their beasts was in their hands.  The two Beihong Swords were almost exhausted after the attack.  They tried again and again to escape by tearing apart space cracks in the grassland world, but the two Northern Rainbow Swords surrounded a place alone, giving them a chance to escape.

    In fact, even if you escape successfully, you will still be within the prairie world!

    Like Iyer, he escaped far away easily.

    "I will spare you, but who will spare our dead practitioners?" Ji Ning's eyes were full of killing intent, and he would not hold back.

    "no no¡­¡­¡­"

    ¡°Listen damn Iyer¡±

    As the two black war beasts finally lost their power and shrank into two black dolls, the silver-robed woman and the red-robed man were also annihilated by the sword light, and their power was also swallowed and absorbed by the chaotic universe.

    In a void.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\ Iyer's, fearing that Ji Ning would be chasing after him, finally arrived at one of the edge points of the entire chaotic universe, where time and space of different dimensions had a common intersection.  There are many such intersections, countless intersections In fact, they are the closest points between the entire chaotic universe and the endless space outside.

    "Pull." Iyer waved his hand, and the void in front seemed to be divided into two halves, revealing a dazzling and gorgeous scene, which was a beautiful and shocking endless space.

    As soon as Iyer took a step, he stepped out of the separated void and entered the endless space.

    Iyer breathed a sigh of relief after returning to the endless space.

    Iyer turned his head and looked back, looking at the vast and endless celestial body, which was the hometown of Ji Ning and the other natives, a huge chaotic universe.  Iyer used to be obsessed with it.?Crazy about it, this is the chaotic universe that Iyer dreams of controlling.

    "Damn it, really damn it." Iyer no longer had the calmness of the past, and his eyes were full of unwillingness.

    It took so long to prepare.

    Who would have thought that he was defeated in the end, completely defeated, and he only escaped with his life alone.

    "Go and beg the master." Iyer couldn't think of any other way but to beg his master. He was really not willing to accept failure.

    Wow.

    Moving forward in the vast endless space, Iyer rushed towards where his master was.

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 14 The Other Side of the Great Destruction

    ps: I want to hear more of your voices and receive more of your suggestions. Now search the WeChat public account "qdread" and follow it to give more support to "The Wilderness"!

    Ji Ning held the three black dolls and observed them with his spiritual thoughts. He couldn't help but be a little surprised by the mystery of their refining.  It should be noted that even Iyer cannot refine this black doll, and its level of mystery is still higher than that of the Grassland World and the Nest of Destruction.

    "It can't be refined." Ji Ning tried to refine it. Just like Ji Ning and his group's Supreme Talisman can only be used by the Supreme, this black doll also has limited users. So Yier can temporarily give the right to use it to three people.  subordinates, but he easily took back the right to use it as soon as he arrived in the grassland world.  The same goes for black dolls!

    "Although it cannot be refined, you will gain a lot if you study it carefully in the future." Ji Ning turned over his hand and put it away.

    Looking at this vast grassland world and the Zizi Golden Bridge falling on the clouds in the distance, Ji Ning felt a little depressed.

    Although we won, the losses were really too great.

    And Iyer also escaped, and Ji Ning did not chase him, because he knew long-distance tracking is of little significance. As long as Iyer is not stupid, he will definitely escape from this chaotic universe first.  As for the short distance, as soon as you get closer, Iyer will immediately notice it with his strength, and will immediately travel through time again, without giving Ning a chance at all.

    "Huh." Ji Ning waved his hand and two figures appeared next to him. They were Supreme Ekon and Supreme Bolin.

    "Beiming, how are you?" Supreme Ekon and Supreme Bolin both looked around.

    Ji Ning was a little reluctant and said: "The other Sith tribesmen are all dead, but Iyer escaped by a small margin, alas."

    "Just run away." Ekon and Paulin didn't care. Paulin said, "After all, his level is too high. It's too difficult to kill him. Although this war is difficult to win, the sacrifice  The price was also high. But we still won! All the endless years of preparation Iyer has accumulated are gone, and he will never have the chance to fight us again."

    Ekon worried: "Will he fight back again?"

    "We have the advantage of time. The longer time passes, the richer our accumulation will be, and even more supreme beings will be born." Paulin said, "So if he wants to counterattack, he must counterattack as soon as possible. But in this war, he has finally  They all escaped, which means that he has used up all the means he accumulated! Now he wants to fight back, what will he use to fight back? "

    Ji Ning also agreed.

    Counterattack requires strength!  Iyer had the blessing of the grassland world before, and the blessing of the formation formed with the three black war beasts, but he was still defeated in the end.  And these are all lost.  What else can you use to counterattack?

    "It's a pity Hongran and the others." Ji Ning sighed.

    "None of us are afraid of death. We are willing to die even if we win." Paulin sighed, "We are just afraid of defeat. Winning now is enough."

    "Hurry up and try refining the grassland world." Ji Ning suddenly said, "I'm worried that if Iyer counterattacks, he will take control of the grassland world again. This grassland world may not be so easy to refine."

    "Yeah." Pauline and Ekon agreed.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.

    The three of them immediately began to swoop down and began to look at the entire grassland world.

    ¡­¡­

    It was just as Ji Ning expected.  The grassland world also cannot be refined.

    "Since it can't be refined, destroy its origin."

    Inside the fortress deep underground in the grassland world, Ji Ning, Bolin, and Ekon stood side by side, looking at the faint blue sphere in front of them.  The blue sphere returned to normal without external pressure. Although it was only a little bigger, Ji Ning and the others could feel the vast and majestic power it contained.

    This origin is very important to the Sith tribe.  But it was of little use to Ji Ning and the others.  In their hometown they have an endless supply of power from the chaotic universe, and they don't need this weak source.

    "Destroy."

    Ji Ning held the Beihong Sword in his hand and swung the sword out.  The black sword light streaked across the void, and the void seemed to be cut and cut.

    The cutting sword light instantly cut through the distant blue sphere. Although he felt resistance, Ji Ning's Beihong Sword still cut through with force, and the power of the sword light contained the meaning of great destruction.  It also erupted inside the core of the blue sphere. The blue sphere first split into two, and then was impacted by the power of the sword light, and it suddenly expanded and exploded.

    Boom~~~~

    The power rushed in all directions, and was suppressed by Ji Ning's Great Destruction Sword Domain. By the time it hit Ji Ning and the others, it had been attenuated by more than a hundred times. Ji Ning and the others' bodies were surrounded by a huge layer of sword light, and they were easily resisted.  The impact.

    "I can feel that the origin of the chaotic universe has absorbed thisThe strength has become much stronger.  "Ekon suddenly said, "The origin of this chaotic universe has never been so powerful.  "

    Ji Ning nodded: "The five Sith Lords I killed before, as well as three extremely powerful Sith clans, all absorbed the power from the origin of the chaotic universe."

    Although Hongran and the others died, the origin of the chaotic universe was weakened.

    But the souls of each of the three extremely powerful Sith clansmen that Ji Ning killed were worth ten supreme beings!  Far more than a debt.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning and the others destroyed this source and then went to the Nest of Destruction to destroy the ¡®Source of Destruction¡¯.

    Both Paulin and Ekon were a little worried about whether Ji Ning could destroy it, but Ji Ning proved it with facts With just one sword, a sword that contained the sword of great destruction tore apart the source of destruction and destroyed the inner workings of it.  All the secrets of destruction were destroyed, and finally the source of destruction collapsed. When it collapsed, it no longer looked like a void sphere, but revealed its essence - a more solid tiny ball of light. The tiny ball of light exploded, and countless  The power spreads in all directions.

    In time, there are even faint changes in the five elements, time and space, etc., but in the end everything returns to nothingness.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning murmured, "The source of destruction can actually all return to one, and after it explodes, one can give birth to two, three, and all things?"

    "The next step for my swordsmanship should be creation."

    The ultimate swordsmanship.

    Ji Ning initially integrated all the sects into kendo, forming a large number of so-called kendos of time and space, samsara kendo, causal kendo, etc

    Later, after comprehending the Great Destruction, Ji Ning finally integrated the five elements, yin and yang, reincarnation, time and space, cause and effect, etc. into one body under the will of destruction - the Sword Way of Great Destruction!  That's why the sword of great destruction is so powerful.

    Ji Ning used the Great Sword of Destruction to kill those Sith tribesmen before, and found that the pure power transformed after the final killing nourished the chaotic universe, which touched Ji Ning - is destruction for nourishment, for rebirth?  However, Ji Ning was not in a hurry to practice and gain enlightenment at that time.

    At this moment, seeing the collapse of the source of destruction, Ji Ning understood even more.

    "The Tao is divided into yin and yang."

    "Everything has two sides."

    "Ultimate swordsmanship, to reach the supreme state! Just the fusion of many swordsmanship to form a great destruction is only one side of the 'supreme ultimate swordsmanship'. The other side is nourishment, rebirth, life is two, three,  Create the world like all things."

    Ning left the Nest of Destruction and came to the grassland world that had returned to its original shape without any power.

    The nine layers of clouds in the grassland world disappeared, and even the grassland disappeared, leaving only bare black metal. Ji Ning first refined another dharma body alone, and then sat cross-legged on the grassland world and began to practice.

    He is also waiting. If Iyer comes to kill again, he will probably come to this grassland world first.

    "Paulin, Ekon, I need to retreat." Ji Ning said, "As for Iyer, if he comes, just leave it to me."

    "Okay." Paulin and Ekon didn't bother.

    Ji Ning closed his eyes.

    The secrets of swordsmanship began to evolve in his mind.

    It turns out that all the kendos were condensed into a whole - the kendo of great destruction.  But now this 'Great Destruction Sword' is still evolving, evolving into another side that it should have, another side that is completely opposite to it. The Great Destruction Sword Intent gradually begins to breed vitality. There is destruction everywhere, only the most essential destruction.  The sword's intention is gradually gaining vitality

    ¡­¡­

    Endless space.

    The chaos of time and space here far exceeds that of the chaotic universe. There are huge celestial bodies and countless strange lives. Iyer is traveling at high speed. He was still cautious when he first went to the chaotic universe of Ji Ning's hometown, but after all, the number of times he went back and forth  Although this road is dangerous, he is already very familiar with it.

    As Iyer was on his way, he occasionally looked back.

    Although it has traveled far and wide, the chaotic universe, as the largest celestial body, still seems boundless.

    Only by mastering such celestial bodies can the beings truly stand at the top of the endless space.

    It took nine days to escape from the grassland world and nearly two months to escape from the chaotic universe. Iyer finally arrived at a cave where his master's dharma body lived in seclusion.

    Announcement of something.

    ??I remember that the mobile game "Remote Chronicles" was launched on November 20, 2013. In the blink of an eye, it has been almost a year and a half. Now the game company has launched the "Reconciliation Mobile Game 2" - a 3D version of the action fighting mobile game!  Some very awesome games usually launch second and third generations, and some games even last for ten or twenty years. Now the mobile game "Wild World" has also launched its second generation, haha.

    &nbsp; This is a 3D action combat type. For example, you can control Ji Ning to use the Small Thousand Sword Formation, Water and Fire Lotus, Star Reacher and other moves to fight, etc. It is very cool!

    This mobile game has officially started its public beta today!

    If you want to try out this action-fighting mobile game of Wild Age, you can log in to Youzhai.com with your mobile phone at the address:.  To download, you can also use your mobile phone to search for "Youzhai" on Baidu. The first search result is Youzhai.com. Click to enter and download.

    *(The novel "The Wilderness" will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform, and there will also be a 100% lucky draw gift for everyone! Open WeChat now, click on the "+" sign on the upper right "Add Friend", and search  Follow the public account "qdread" and hurry up!) (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms Chapter 15 The Controller of the Chaos Universe

    Huh, Iyer traveled through time and space and finally landed on a suspended boulder with a radius of several miles. His expression became much more respectful. A wooden fence courtyard was being built on this boulder. In the center of the courtyard  There is a wooden house, and through the cracked wooden boards, you can vaguely see a thin figure in a green robe sitting cross-legged in the wooden house.

    The wooden fence courtyard seems to be breakable easily.

    But Iyer did not dare to offend. Instead, he stood outside the small courtyard and saluted respectfully: "Master."

    The one inside is his master, that truly legendary existence He is the earliest strong man in the entire chaotic universe of the Sith tribe and is at the forefront of cultivation, and he is far ahead of the others.  , countless practitioners worshiped this existence, and this existence practiced all the way until he finally controlled that chaotic universe.

    Iyer is the second ultimate supreme master in his hometown, but he still feels that his master is far inferior to him in many aspects.

    "Failed?" A gentle voice came from inside.

    "We were defeated, we were all defeated." Iyer was also a little depressed. "The men I brought with me were either dead or captured alive. They were defeated miserably. I was the only one who escaped."

    "It's a pity that it's not easy for those three Origin Walkers to practice." The voice inside sighed, "Each of them was born by absorbing many essences from the chaotic universe. It's not easy to resurrect them."

    Iyer dared not say a word.

    Originally, he and his master had an agreement. His master had set aside an area in the chaotic universe, and all of it was managed by Iyer!  The practitioners he taught are all under the command of Iyer, and they are Iyer's support in conquering other chaotic universes!  But there are two exceptions - one is the 'Supreme Source Walker', and the other is the ultimate emperor.

    Having become the ultimate emperor, he is expected to become the ultimate supreme king in the future.  His master will take him away!  Therefore, there is no ultimate emperor among the Sith clan who are fighting with Ji Ning and others.

    ?? Source Walker is the darling of the chaotic universe, and his physical energy is far superior to his peers. After becoming the Lord, the body of the Lord Source Walker is stronger and his energy is purer!  The strength far exceeds that of ordinary Lords.  The three of them, including the silver-robed woman, are the Source Walker Lords.  This time, in order to increase his confidence, Iyer shamelessly asked his master for three Source Walker Lords.

    Even if Lord Yuan Xingzhe cannot use the power of Tao, he still has combat power comparable to Hongran and Tapir Gu in Ji Ning's hometown!  That's why they can better utilize the power of the black war beast.

    Now that they are dead, even the true spirits have been devoured and destroyed, and his master is the controller of the chaotic universe.  He has incredible means and can be resurrected!  But resurrection consumes the origin of the chaotic universe. Their previous deaths weakened the chaotic universe, and resurrection is a secondary weakening.

    "It's my disciple who is incompetent. He was defeated so miserably." Iyer lowered his head and said.

    "How did you lose?" the gentle voice continued.

    "It's because of the ultimate emperor named Emperor Beiming." Yiye Erlian said, "Originally, I was almost winning, but I won just before my eyes. It might be that I was on the verge of life and death or it might be that the entire civilization was about to be destroyed  The Beiming Emperor fell into a state of madness, and his ultimate swordsmanship actually reached the stage of 'Great Destruction Swordsmanship'."

    "He should have touched the threshold long ago. The entire civilization was about to be destroyed. With such a push, he took that step. One foot stepped into the threshold of the ultimate supreme." The gentle voice was a little surprised, "You did not lose unfairly, he  Now that he has taken this step, becoming the Ultimate Supreme is only a matter of time. He will gradually realize that the 'Great Destruction' is just one side of the Ultimate Sword Dao of the Supreme. He will realize the other side and will understand it. Haha, nine  Chaos universe. Is there finally going to be a second controller?"

    "Master, do I just give up?" Iyer said anxiously.  "Except for our hometown, among the remaining eight chaotic universes, Emperor Beiming's chaotic universe is the weakest one! It is also the one I am most familiar with. If I give up on this one, then I will have no hope at all."

    Nine chaotic universes.

    The Sith clan has a Chaos Universe Controller, but none of the other eight. Iyer originally selected the weakest Ji Ning and their hometown, the Chaos Universe, as their target.  As for the other seven they are all stronger than Ji Ning and the others, and after a long time, they are now even stronger.

    "They are all very strong." The gentle voice said, "Of the remaining seven chaotic universes, the weakest one has twelve supreme beings. The strongest chaotic universe has five ultimate emperors and thirty-nine supreme beings."

    "Although Emperor Beiming has taken that step, the last step will take time." Iyer said, "If he doesn't realize the other side of the great destruction, I'm afraid he will be stuck for a longer time! I must hurry up now  Time to counterattack. There are only two Supremes and one Emperor Beiming left in their hometown. Emperor Beiming is the only obstacle. If I destroy him, I will win."

    &nbsp; Iyer¡¯s eyes were filled with longing and anxiety.

    "Win?" The voice inside became cold and stern, "Why should you win?"

    "So I hope Master will help me." Iyer continued, "As long as Master agrees, the large numbers of Lords under Master, the ultimate emperors, once they unite and have Master's treasures, they will definitely win in the end.  ." He did not dare to let his master take risks. After all, as a controller of the chaotic universe, he could not foolishly go into other chaotic universes and cut off his own escape route.

    "snort."

    The voice inside was a little angry, "Iyer, I gave you nearly 30% of the entire Chaos Universe to run, but you have failed. Even my children, do you want them to fight for you?"

    "If they die, I will resurrect them." Iyer said.

    "Resurrection? It consumes such a huge amount of power. How can it be replenished? I can't allow my chaotic universe to be weak to that level. Yiyeer, you have to know what's appropriate!" His master was a little angry. Ji Ning mastered the great destruction.  With the sword, none of the Sith killed can return, causing the Sith's chaotic universe to continue to weaken.

    Will you send a group of your subordinates as well?  The chaotic universe is weak to a certain extent. If the Beiming Emperor becomes the one in control, he might attack!

    The two chaotic universes are not too different from each other, and no one can do anything to the other.

    If one party is too weak, it may lose!

    "And that is the hometown of Emperor Beiming. Now your grassland world and the Nest of Destruction should be finished. Without these two things. Even if there are more Lords, they will still die." His master said.

    Iyer was silent.

    "If you are determined to die, there is still hope." His master suddenly said.

    "Determined to die?" Iyer's eyes lit up.

    "I have a treasure. It is a protective treasure created by my endless years of practice. It can burn most of my soul and pour it into it. Use it to unleash the most powerful blow. With this treasure, you are expected to win." His master said,  "But this treasure also has some flaws. It will suffer backlash when used. If you win, you can naturally resist the backlash slowly. But if you fail, I am afraid that Emperor Beiming will take the opportunity to kill you and die on the spot."

    "Are you willing?" His master asked.

    "Yes! In order to take the last step on the path of cultivation, I will fight even if it means death. Otherwise, what's the point of living in vain?" Iyer gritted his teeth.

    "One more thing, if you fail. Remember to destroy this protective treasure and don't fall into the hands of Bei Ming." His master said, "Did you leave behind the battle beast I gave you before?"

    "It's been left behind. Master, don't worry. If I fail, I will naturally not leave this protective treasure to the Beiming Emperor." Iyer said calmly.

    It fell into Ji Ning's hands, and Ji Ning understood it.  You can also learn from it.

    Suddenly, a strange sign flew out.

    Iyer took it.

    This sign is only about the size of a palm, but it is very heavy in the hand.  Even Iyer felt the pressure, as if there was a world in this brand.  There are black and white patterns on the surface of the brand, with black patterns on both sides and a white stripe in the center, as if there are mountains on both sides and a canyon and river in the center.  Black is the mountains and white is the rivers.

    There is a sense of agility at first glance.  Iyer immediately refined and mastered it.

    "Incredible." As soon as Iyer refined it, he understood everything and knew how powerful and precious this treasure was.  In terms of preciousness, it is still more precious than the Nest of Destruction and the Grassland World. It is indeed his master's protective treasure.

    His master also gave away this protective treasure because he was invincible and his apprentice was really pushed to his limit.  This protective treasure is the crystallization of his endless wisdom, so he specially entrusted it - even if he loses the battle, this protective treasure must be destroyed.

    "Thank you, Master." Iyer said excitedly and couldn't help but ask, "What is it called?"

    The voice inside was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "It's called the Landscape Monument."

    "Landscape Monument?" Looking at the sign in his palm, Iyer nodded slightly.

    "go Go."

    Iyer immediately bowed respectfully and thanked him, then turned around and left. He wanted to seize the time. Although he thought that Ning might not be aware of the other side of the 'Great Destruction' and was stuck for a long time, he still wanted to minimize the variables.  Arrive as soon as possible for a counterattack.

    It took him nearly two months to reach the chaotic universe in Ji Ning's hometown. After entering the chaotic universe, he traveled through time and space and rushed towards the grassland world where he had fought before.

    "Death, if he dies, I will win." Iyer hurried on as hard as he could.

    ¡­¡­

    Only bare black metal remains in the grassland world.

    ?????????????????On the ground, Ji Ning, dressed in white, sat cross-legged alone, and the flow of time and space around him was different from the outside world.

    In Ji Ning's mind.

    The secrets of swordsmanship are constantly evolving

    Unlike what Iyer thought, Ji Ning realized the other side of the Great Destruction after mastering the Sword of Great Destruction and understood the path he wanted to take.

    In the endless sword path of destruction in my mind, vitality is being nurtured, and as time continues, vitality becomes stronger and stronger.

    "Boom!"

    One day, the endless vitality at the core of the Great Destruction Sword Intention finally broke out after it became strong enough!

    All destruction, all darkness disappeared.

    Only the most dazzling and surging vitality is left. Endless vitality bursts out in all directions. Time and space appear naturally, yin and yang differentiate, and the five elements are born. Especially after a trace of cause and effect appears in it, the endless vitality is touched, and  Under the connection of cause and effect, the five elements collided, yin and yang also became entangled with each other, and those vitalities began to turn into lives

    The stars are born.

    The void is born.

    There are still green grass and trees on the stars, as well as flowers, insects and animals. Just a thought is the birth of the world.

    "All the ways are unified and become the ultimate."

    "For my ultimate swordsmanship."

    Realizing the other side, Ji Ning naturally stepped into the ultimate supreme threshold with another foot.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    In the chaotic space of the golden elixir in Ji Ning's body, on the majestic Taoist tree, the most dazzling flower of eternity gradually withered. But while the flower of eternity withered, a fruit was growing. The more the fruit grew, the more it grew.  It is in human form, and at the same time, the fruit contains the mighty sword intention, and the sword intention becomes stronger and stronger. Finally, the fruit is fully formed.

    This fruit is in the shape of a human, and its appearance is exactly the same as Ji Ning's. He sits cross-legged with eyes closed, smiling.

    ¡­¡­

    The entire grassland world began to surge, and endless power began to gather. Ji Ning's body began to change, and his consciousness rapidly expanded and expanded, completely expanding to every part of the entire chaotic universe, resonating with the origin of the chaotic universe's operation.  .  The origin of the chaotic universe is also cheering and happy.

    Without any resistance, Ji Ning's consciousness naturally penetrated every part of the origin of the chaotic universe, and he could control the refining at any time.

    "Is this the true origin of the chaotic universe?" Ji Ning was fascinated by it.

    The finale is tomorrow.

    The number of words will probably be larger. It¡¯s a pity that ¡°The Wilderness¡± is finally coming to an end.

    (To be continued)

 Text Volume 45 Plum Blossom Fragrance Chapter 16 Finale (Part 1)

    This is how Ji Ning saw so clearly the whole picture of the origin of the entire chaotic universe. The origin is composed of countless eternal ultimate ways. The 'eternal ultimate sword way' is just one of them. Other eternal ultimate causal ways, eternal ultimate time ways,  The eternal ultimate space path, the eternal ultimate space-time path, the eternal ultimate golden path, the eternal ultimate water path, the eternal ultimate life and death path, the eternal ultimate five-element path

    They are all the eternal and ultimate way.

    They are all at the same level, but their power is stronger or weaker.

    They influence each other and form an instinct of the origin of the chaotic universe!  This instinct will naturally maintain the operation of the chaotic universe.

    "All things are born from each other, and ten thousand ways are born from each other." Now that Ji Ning has realized the 'Supreme Ultimate Sword Way', it is said that one thing is born, and ten thousand ways are born!  Ji Ning has mastered the eternal and ultimate way of all other disciplines, such as time and space, life and death, etc.  This is also where 'Iyer' is great. Iyer is best at light, but other things that are not good at it are also at the eternal ultimate level.

    That¡¯s why we can surpass any of Ji Ning and the others in utilizing time and space.

    But everything is fair.

    If you want to become the controller of the chaotic universe, you must generally be the first ultimate supreme person born in this chaotic universe. Only the first one, without anyone's guidance, to overcome obstacles all the way to the final achievement is the most difficult and the most qualified.  As for the second Ultimate Supreme, with guidance, the difficulty has been reduced by more than ten times. If you want to become the master you can only invade other chaotic universes, but intrusions will be rejected, and you will not be able to use any power. It is extremely difficult.  difficult.

    "Origin, there is no real consciousness."

    "There is no truly perfect unity among the paths." Ji Ning lamented.

    The origin of the chaotic universe is the eternal and ultimate path.

    Where is Ji Ning?  In addition to mastering countless eternal ultimate ways, he has also mastered the truly most perfect 'Supreme Ultimate Sword Way', which is more perfect than the entire origin. This is the one who is truly qualified to refine the chaotic universe.  The origin of the chaotic universe is also cheering and jumping for joy at this moment, without any resistance.  Instead, he looked forward to Ji Ning's refining.

    ¡­¡­

    "What a big noise."

    "What's wrong?"

    Supreme Bolin and Supreme Ekon, who were meditating in the distance, both looked in the direction of the grassland world. The two looked at each other and immediately traveled through time and space.

    "Rumble~~~" Endless surging energy is gathering. This energy is transforming Ji Ning's body and changing the world in Ji Ning's heart.

    Neither Paulin nor Ekon could see Ji Ning in the center of the energy vortex.

    "I have never felt such a surge of power. It feels as if the entire source of power is pouring in." Paulin exclaimed and said with joy, "Beiming seems to be breaking through to the ultimate supreme level."

    "Haha, he must have broken through to the ultimate supreme level, otherwise there would be such a big movement." Ekong was also excited.  "Great, our cultivation civilization will finally give birth to our own controller of the chaotic universe. In this way, we will never be invaded again." For a long time, the threat of being invaded and exterminated has been shrouded, forcing  It's too cruel. Even if we beat back the wave of Sith tribe, if we don't have our own controller of the chaotic universe, I'm afraid there will be invasions from other civilizations in the future.

    Only when the controller of the chaotic universe is born can we truly achieve peace once and for all.

    "We finally succeeded. Brother Hongran, Brother Tapirugu, Emperor Stone, Tianshi. Have you all seen it?" Paulin murmured to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness looks at the origin of the chaotic universe, and at the same time it is consistent with the entire chaotic universe. Every part of the vast chaotic universe is under Ji Ning¡¯s induction, so when Iyer enters the chaotic universe.  When traveling through time and space towards the grassland world, Ning immediately sensed it.

    "Iyer is here so quickly? Look at his eyes and his momentum. He looks like he is going all out. It seems he has something to rely on." Ji Ning observed Iyer.

    With his current strength.

    Even if you don¡¯t control the chaotic universe, just the ultimate supreme strength and the power of Tao that can be mobilized can easily kill Iyer!

    "Let's refine it first." Now that Iyer has entered the chaotic universe, it is impossible to escape.

    "Wow."

    Ji Ning¡¯s consciousness can enter the origin of the chaotic universe and begin to refine the entire origin.

    There is no obstruction at all, everything goes as planned.

    "Boom~~~" A doorway that originally operated naturally within the origin has also changed. Originally, they relied on each other's influence to operate.  But now with Ji Ning's refining, everything changed according to Ji Ning's mind, and all the eternal and ultimate ways began to revolve around the incomparably majestic 'Supreme Ultimate Sword Way' that appeared in the center.Boom~~~~

    The supreme ultimate sword is the new foundation of the entire chaotic universe, supplemented by ten thousand ways. At this moment, the entire chaotic universe has a "soul".

    Ji Ning, who was in white clothes in the grassland world, also stood up and reached the origin of the chaotic universe with one step.

    ¡­¡­

    In the endless space, on a floating boulder with a radius of several miles, a thin figure came out of the wooden house in the wooden fence courtyard. He had dark skin, horns on his head, and was dressed in a green robe.  A pair of deep and unpredictable eyes looked far away in the direction of the chaotic universe where Ji Ning and his friends were from.

    There was a look of shock on his face.

    "this¡ª¡ª"

    Can be seen clearly.

    The huge aura of the chaotic universe that was originally completely gray has changed. From the previous calm, it gradually began to condense, and the aura became more solid, eventually forming a frightening kendo aura.  That is the aura of the Supreme Ultimate Kendo!  Standing high and unparalleled in killing, the Chaos Universe seemed to have changed from a good old man to a terrifying swordsman.

    "The supreme ultimate sword, the way of sword, the way of killing." The blue-robed ox-horned man frowned slightly, "I didn't expect that the second controller who appeared would be such a difficult character. Iyer is really a fool."

    Just like the eternal and ultimate way, they are different from each other.

    The Supreme and Ultimate Way is also different.

    Ji Ning's swordsmanshipis good at killing and is very difficult to offend, so when the green-robed ox-horn talent found out that Ji Ning had mastered the Great Destruction, he immediately gave him the protective treasure 'Landscape Monument'.  After all, he himself also understands that he was behind the Nest of Destruction and the Prairie World. There were also a large number of Lords and even Lords of the Source Walker who failed in their attempts. No matter how many Lords there were, it would be useless!

    "Still failed to stop his appearance." The green-robed ox-horned man shook his head, "And this Beiming is really cunning. He only started refining it after Iyer entered his chaotic universe."

    Looking at the majestic chaotic universe in the distance exuding the terrifying aura of kendo.  The green-robed and horned man felt a headache.

    Ji Ning easily refined the origin of the chaotic universe without any hindrance.  After becoming the Ultimate Supreme, Ji Ning's Yuanli was restructured with the 'Supreme Ultimate Sword Dao', and his soul and true spirit also underwent an essential transformation.  The process of refining the chaotic universe did create pressure, but Ji Ning could easily resist it.  Once the refining is successful, there will be no more pressure.

    The huge chaotic universe is like your own incarnation, and all the ways have their own commanders. All evolutions and changes in time and space in the chaotic universe are under your control.

    Ji Ning looked forward.

    His eyes passed through the barriers of time and space.  Clearly see all the living beings in the past of the entire chaotic universe, including the dead Hongran Supreme, Tapir Valley Supreme, and even the earlier Qi Supreme, Entropy Bone Supreme, etc., as well as the Tathagata Buddha, Sanqing Taoist, etc. of the three realms.  The Shennong clan, the Suiren clan, the Fuxi clan, etc. also saw their beloved Yu Wei Some of their souls were scattered, and some of them had complete fragments of their true souls destroyed.

    But for Ji Ning, everyone can be resurrected.

    He saw the past and could clearly see their true spirits, even if the fragments of their true spirits were completely shattered.  Ji Ning can also create from nothingness, recreating true spirits that were originally crushed and destroyed.

    "Even the complete destruction of the true spirit can be resurrected." Ji Ning was extremely excited and joyful. "In my chaotic universe, the controller is omnipotent."

    Before, Ji Ning and the others thought that the true spirit fragments could not be resurrected if they were killed.

    But none of them have ever been in control.  Naturally, I don¡¯t know how awesome the controller is.

    In the chaotic universe under their control, the controller can travel through the past and future, and there is almost anything the controller can do.

    "Oh, it's not completely omnipotent." Ji Ning suddenly felt.  "I can't even see through Iyer's true soul."

    All other lives can be seen through by the true spirit Ji Ning.

    In other words, Ji Ning can create.

    " But Iyer's true soul spirit is composed of the 'Supreme Ultimate Light Path'.  Ji Ning does not understand the supreme ultimate light path, so if he is asked to create a similar true soul, he cannot create it.  For the same reason the controller of the chaotic universe of the Sith tribe also couldn't create Iyer's true soul.

    "If I kill Iyer, won't the Sith leader not be able to be resurrected?" Ji Ning's eyes showed cold murderous intent.

    Phew!

    As soon as Ji Ning took a step, he had already headed to the area where Iyer was.

    ¡­¡­

    Iyer is traveling through the void, rushing as fast as possible, he is anxious in his heart.

    "As long as I win, then I will be the controller of the chaotic universe.  "Iyer is full of eager anticipation.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    "Well, what's going on? Why can't time and space be torn apart?" Iyer's expression changed. He was about to continue to tear apart time and space, but found that the surrounding time and space was extremely stable and he could not tear it apart at all.

    A figure in white clothes carrying a black divine sword appeared in the void, and made a cold voice: "Iyer!"

    The terrifying pressure came.

    Iyer was completely oppressed and frozen from all directions. Iyer felt that he could not move a finger. He looked at Ji Ning in the distance in horror: "You, you have"

    "Yes, I have mastered and refined my hometown. From now on, my hometown will be protected by me." Ji Ning said coldly.

    "Fellow!"

    A voice came from afar, passing through the obstacles of time and space, and reaching the chaotic universe of Ji Ning.

    Since Ji Ning refined the chaotic universe, he naturally felt it immediately.

    He turned his head and looked into the distance. The membrane wall of the chaotic universe was no longer an obstacle. His eyes saw the endless space outside through the membrane wall of the chaotic universe. He followed his eyes through the obstacles of time and space, and followed the trajectory of sound transmission.  When we arrived at the source of the sound, it was a thin man with green robes and horns standing on a boulder. He had gentle eyes and a smile on his face: "Fellow Taoist, please spare my disciple's life."

    In the chaotic universe.

    Ji Ning looked at Iyer with cold eyes. Iyer, who was completely oppressed by the endless pressure, could not move his fingers, blink his eyelids, or speak.

    "Die." Ji Ning said coldly.

    Wow!

    Iyer still stared at Ji Ning, and then his body completely decomposed, and even his soul and spirit were completely destroyed. The destruction turned into the purest power, which was absorbed by the chaotic universe.  This force is so majestic that it exceeds that of a hundred ordinary supreme beings, and the aura of the entire chaotic universe is obviously more powerful.

    The Ultimate Supreme ¡®Iyer¡¯, dies!

    "Fellow Daoist!" The thin man in green robes and horns on the boulder in the distance in the endless space also sensed that his chaotic universe was greatly weakened, and couldn't help but sigh, "Fellow Daoist, why bother? You are already the controller now, and all the dead are  If you can be resurrected, why bother"

    "You want to save him?" Ji Ning was inside the chaotic universe, and his voice also passed through the obstacles of endless time and space, all the way to the ears of the man with green robes and horns.

    The green-robed ox-horned man felt the coldness in Ji Ning's tone.

    "You want to save him? But if he wins, all life in our entire civilization will be wiped out. Who will save us?" Ji Ning's cold and evil voice echoed in the ears of the green-robed horned man, "Also, the Sith tribe  Controller, isn¡¯t there your help behind this invasion? Why are you pretending to be so pretentious in front of me?¡±

    ? One chapter will be published first, and the final finale will be updated in the evening.

    (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Volume 45 Chapter 17 The Fragrance of Plum Blossoms (Part 2 of the Finale)

    "Fellow Daoist Beiming, I did have something wrong before, but that's how the path of cultivation is, fighting all the way. Before, your chaotic universe was the weakest among all other chaotic universes, so my disciple will naturally choose your chaotic universe.  The universe. Now that the battle is over, he is dead, and you have become the one in control. All the grudges and grudges in the past just let them pass like this, okay?" The man in green robes and horns completely understood Ji Ning's mood.  , still smiling gently and said, "After all, you and I are both standing at the top now, both controlling our own chaotic universes, and no one can do anything about the other. In this case, why bother with grudges?"

    "Humph." Ji Ning snorted coldly, then looked away and severed contact.

    The man in green robes and horns smiled when he saw this, and was not annoyed at all.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning in white clothes stood in the void and looked at some artifacts left by the dead Iyer. His powerful spiritual thoughts instantly penetrated all the treasures and observed: "If Iyer dares to counterattack, he should have some support."

    "Oh, is it this brand?" Ji Ning discovered the landscape monument.

    The landscape monument looks ordinary.

    However, Ji Ning was a little surprised when he looked carefully. The exquisiteness inside made Ji Ning marvel: "This should be refined by the controller of the Sith tribe, otherwise Iyer would have taken it out long ago. It is really amazing in refining weapons."  , this controller is really powerful. And this artifact also inspired me a lot."

    The black war beast was of limited help to Ji Ning, but the landscape monument was of greater help.

    "This landscape monument can make a large amount of Yuan Power explode in an instant, and it can erupt into a terrifying blow that is far beyond ordinary. It is amazing. Although it cannot be refined, it is of great help to me in refining weapons." Ji Ning's mind moved.  All the six Beihong Swords carried on his back have entered his own heart world. Now the vast heart world is no different from the real world.

    In the world of the heart, Ji Ning's thoughts can be true, and he can even refine hundreds or even more Beihong swords in a very short time, but the price is - huge consumption!

    ¡°Buzz~~~¡±

    In the world of the heart.  Beihong Sword began to change.

    Everything went as Ji Ning intended. First, the internal source became the 'Supreme Ultimate Sword Way', and then the structure of the entire sword body also changed. Ji Ning incorporated some of his insights from the 'Landscape Monument' into the Beihong Sword.  At critical moments, the Beihong Sword can be used to unleash a super powerful blow.  Although it is not as exaggerated as the landscape monument, it is still 30% effective.

    At the same moment, the dharma body also refining the 'North Moon Sword' in the world of his own heart. The dharma body was nurtured by the power of the entire chaotic universe, and its strength also climbed to 80% of the original body.

    ¡°I have become the one in control, and I haven¡¯t observed the outside world properly.¡±

    "Only when you fully understand everything about the outside world can you feel at ease." Ji Ning was also afraid of being attacked before and was very wary of the outside world.

    He will not rush out in person. The Sith controller is just a dharma body in the outside world.

    The Dharmakaya has 80% of the strength of the original deity. It can be quickly refined after death, making it the most suitable for adventures outside.

    "I want to see what mysteries are in the endless space." Ji Ning, in golden clothes, carrying the divine sword on his back, walked out of the membrane wall of the chaotic universe.

    Jin Ning in golden clothes is walking in the boundless bright and gorgeous endless space. There are chaotic time and space here, and there are huge celestial bodies.  There are also some strange beings, and those beings are extremely frightened when they encounter Jin Ning.

    Although it is only a dharma body, the golden-robed Ji Ning also carries the endless pressure of the entire chaotic universe. This is the terrifying thing about the controller.  Just one look is enough to kill the Ultimate Supreme Being, so Iyer desperately wants to control a chaotic universe.  The difference between becoming a controller and not is really huge.

    "The nine chaotic universes are the most huge."

    "Other celestial bodies are much smaller. There are countless celestial bodies scattered everywhere. The time and space here are really chaotic." Jin Yi Ning also understood.  "It's too big, and the time and space of each dimension are different. I'm afraid that even if there are tens of millions of chaos eras, I won't be able to detect the entire endless space. Moreover, the endless space is changing all the time, so there is no point in investigating.  "

    "My hometown, a huge chaotic universe, what is the origin?" Since it is difficult to view the entire endless space, Ji Ning wants to understand the past history and even the origin of everything.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ji Ning looked far away. The huge chaotic universe in his hometown and another huge chaotic universe were all within sight.

    The chaotic universe is so huge that even from an infinite distance, it feels huge.

    "Hui Shuo."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In Ji Ning¡¯s eyes, time flies by?Backflow, scenes from the past keep going backwards.  This kind of time recall usually consumes very little power. In the Three Realms, some very weak immortals and demons could cast similar spells. What is Ji Ning's current state?  It's just that the area where he wants to return time is too huge, and the two distant chaotic universes are within the range.

    Therefore, the energy consumption is also extremely fast, and the source of the chaotic universe continues to transmit power to Ji Ning.

    This is also the great thing about controllers, their power can be squandered wantonly!  As long as the degree of squandering does not exceed the recovery speed of the Chaos Universe, the huge Chaos Universe will also absorb the power of the endless space from the outside world under the control of Ji Ning. This absorption speed is exaggerated.

    "Hurry, hurry, go back." Jin Ning looked into the distance.

    Time keeps flowing back.

    "Bang."

    Suddenly Ji Ning saw two scenes of chaotic universe explosions in the distance.

    "Um?"

    Ji Ning suddenly stopped the flow of time and space.

    It¡¯s not an explosion, time goes back, everything is presented in front of Ji Ning¡¯s eyes upside down. In fact, the normal scene is - the gathering of endless matter over a long period of time finally formed a huge chaotic universe!

    "The chaotic universe turned out to be formed by the condensation of endless matter?" Ji Ning nodded lightly and continued to travel back in time.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning immediately discovered something special.

    Those materials impact in all directions, and they gradually gather to form celestial bodies, some large and some small.  The largest is the nine chaotic universes.

    "All matter comes from one direction." Ji Ning discovered this and immediately looked along the source of the matter.

    I saw it.

    As time went back, Ji Ning followed the direction of material ¡®regression¡¯ and saw it.

    In a vast area extremely far away in the endless space, there once was an endless and huge land. The vastness of the land was incredible, even far exceeding the chaotic universe.

    "It's such a big continent, and it's the source of everything?" Jin Ning, in golden clothes, immediately approached that area as soon as he took a step forward.

    "He found it?" On the floating boulder.  The thin man in green robes and horns watched from a distance. When Ji Ning moved towards some areas of origin, his heart tightened.

    Immediately, the man with green robes and horns also stepped through the void and rushed towards it.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning came to the area where the huge continent was. Time went back, and the scene when the huge continent still existed appeared in front of Ji Ning's eyes. This continent was bigger than the chaotic universe and also gave birth to many more creatures than the chaotic universe.  , countless creatures, countless races.

    "It's so prosperous." Ji Ning looked at it, looking through time and seeing the countless creatures in the past.

    ¡°Boom~~~¡±

    That huge continent is shattering.

    "You traitors. Traitors." A black-robed emperor has a majestic figure and a majestic aura.  Surrounding him were over a hundred beings with powerful auras. They looked different, either in human form or animal form, but they fought with mighty power.

    "Traitor? You enslave us. Do we have to practice hard to become your slaves forever?"

    "Haha You think that the mark left in our souls can control our life and death. You are stupid. You are stupid. After all, you are just a life of will in this continent. You are not a true practitioner. How do you know the power of the Ultimate Supreme Being?  . We have already gotten rid of your control over us, and we are just deliberately pretending to hide it, waiting for the opportunity."

    "We have endured it for so long. Brother Cangyun has spent endless efforts to create this extermination formation just to deal with you."

    Although Ji Ning could not understand what the strong men of that era said.

    Just from the battle scenes, Ji Ning could judge the realm of the over a hundred strong men, and he could also judge the realm of the black-robed emperor.

    "What." Look at the way they fight.  Ji Ning was shocked, "Those who are besieging us are all the Ultimate Supreme Beings!"

    The one hundred and twenty-nine strong men who besieged the black-robed emperor were all ultimate supreme beings.  And they formed an extremely complex and huge formation.  Even though Ji Ning was also the Ultimate Supreme Being, he found that formation unbearable. He had a vague feeling that it was probably created by a powerful person who relied on the formation to become the Ultimate Supreme Being.  Let more than a hundred ultimate supreme powers combine perfectly.

    "There are so many ultimate supreme beings." Ji Ning was a little shocked, "On the contrary, although the power of the black-robed emperor's moves is vast, his realm is weaker, and it seems that he is not the ultimate supreme one. His realm is weak, but he can actually use it with a single move.  One hundred and twenty-nine enemies?"

    Wow.

    A figure appeared across time and space next to him, it was the man in green robes and horns.

    "You?" Ji Ning looked at him.

    &nbsp; "This is our first real face to face." The man in green robes and horns smiled, "I am the beginning of the Sith universe."

    Ji Ning was startled.

    He suddenly remembered a question. His chaotic universe didn¡¯t have a name yet. After all, could the nine chaotic universes always be called ¡®chaotic universes¡¯?  What should it be called?  Recalling his hometown, countless beings in the vast chaotic universe struggled to practice, and many forerunners overcame obstacles along the way. Until Ji Ning succeeded now, the chaotic universe has entered a new stage.

    "Wanghuang Universe, Ji Ning." Ji Ning looked at the man in green robes and horns.

    "Manghuang, Ji Ning?" the man in green robe and horns muttered.

    "What are you doing here?" Ji Ning didn't like the man in green robes and horns, so he asked directly.

    The man in green robes and horns pointed forward, looking back at the battle he had seen at that time: "In the last era, that extremely huge continent finally collapsed because of this battle. After the collapse, in the endless  Countless celestial bodies have been formed in space, the largest of which are our nine chaotic universes."

    Ji Ning listen.

    "The black-robed emperor is the incarnation of the original will of this continent. The origin of this continent is much stronger than our chaotic universe. Therefore, the original will becomes stronger and stronger, and even generates self-spirituality." The green-robed horned man said.  , "He manages the entire continent and controls countless creatures on the entire continent. Once those practitioners reach the realm of the eternal emperor, they will be imprinted by him when they succeed in joining the path, and their life and death will be controlled by him."

    "He is just a life of will. He only knows the eternal and ultimate ways He does not understand the supreme and ultimate ways! But he can use the power of the entire continent, so he is invincible."

    "Countless creatures on this continent are constantly evolving, and the Ultimate Supreme Being is gradually born, but even if they become the Ultimate Supreme Being, they still cannot escape that mark. Gradually, there are one, two, and three Ultimate Supreme Beingsmore and more. Among these Ultimate Supreme Beings, finally  There are extremely powerful people who have figured out how to break the brand and secretly teach it to other ultimate supreme beings."

    Ji Ning was listening from the side.

    "Look, it's him." The green-robed ox-horned man pointed at one of the white-haired men in the siege, "His name is Emperor Chifeng. He is the nine great emperors under the black-robed emperor who help him manage the entire continent.  He broke the mark.¡±

    "Later on, the formation ultimate supreme named Cangyun created this terrifying extermination formation." The man in green robes and horns pointed at another decadent man.  "He is the guardian of the seventh universe under the black-robed emperor."

    "The seventh universe?" Ji Ning suddenly asked.

    "You may not have paid much attention to it, but there are actually thirty-two universes around this huge continent. They are about 10% the size of our chaotic universe." said the man in green robes and horns.

    Ji Ning said: "You know so much."

    "Haha, I have read this history of the last era so many times that I have even learned their language." The man in green robes and horns said with a smile, "I have read it so many times, these ultimate supreme beings  , I can know the origin of each one. I even know the process of their rise from the weak. It's a pity that in that battle, in the end, the black-robed emperor was so crazy that he would rather destroy the entire continent and die together with these ultimate supremes."

    Ji Ning also saw it.

    That big explosion.

    The terrible will life of the last era and the one hundred and twenty-nine ultimate supremes all died.  Even all life on the continent and the thirty-two universes around it were also affected and destroyed.  That explosion was too powerful!  The entire endless space was swept away, and countless strange life forms were wiped out.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning listened to the narration of the man in green robe and horns, and kept thinking back in time.  History keeps showing up.

    The history of that continent is too long. Ji Ning gradually learned the language of that continent while retreating, and also got to know the ultimate supreme beings who had died.

    For example, the 19th universe patrolman ¡®Venerable Feiyun¡¯ under the black-robed emperor.  The same ultimate swordsman.

    Another example is the "Yin-Yang Master", the guardian of the third universe under the black-robed emperor. He is a black and majestic old cow.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? down

    "Thankfully, in my hometown, the will generated by the origin of the chaotic universe is just an instinct, and it does not form a 'self' or life." The more Ning looked at it, the more frightened he became. All the creatures on that continent were under the influence of the black-robed emperor.  There is no way out of slavery until the final battle.

    Time goes back all the way to the earliest days when there was no life in the entire vast continent, and it can no longer go back.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end, and time can no longer go back.¡± The man in green robes and horns said.

    Ji Ning nodded, all the scenesLost, the normal scene returned to before my eyes.

    "Huh?" Ji Ning looked ahead. There was actually a universe where the vast continent was. This universe was still slowly absorbing the surrounding matter. It was obviously still in the process of formation and had not been truly perfected.

    brush.

    With one step, the golden-robed Ji Ning arrived in front of the universe.

    "Ji Ning." The green-robed and horned man's heart tightened, and he followed him.

    Ji Ning's spiritual thoughts instantly penetrated into the gradually formed universe, which was still in chaos and without any life. He said: "It's strange. It's been so long since the last era, and other chaotic universes are still empty."  It has been formed a long time ago, but this universe has not yet been formed.¡±

    "In endless space, everything is possible." said the man in green robes and horns.

    "The speed of its formation is really slow." Ji Ning said with a smile, "Looking back in time, after the big explosion, matter began to condense here, but even now, it is still far inferior to our chaotic universe.  In my hometown, generally the slower it grows, the more powerful it will be in the end."

    The man in green robe and horns trembled in his heart, but his expression remained as usual: "Oh?"

    "I didn't lie to you." Ji Ning smiled.

    Yes, Nezha was born after three years and six months in the womb.  My daughter Ji Mingyue was born after five years and two months in the womb.

    "I always feel that the formation speed of this universe is too slow, and it is still on the original continent." Ji Ning smiled, "Maybe there will be an existence more powerful than our chaotic universe in the future." Ji Ning is purely associative.

    "It's impossible. When that continent exploded and disintegrated, most of the matter gathered into nine chaotic universes. The remaining matter could not form a stronger universe at all." The green-robed ox-horned man said confidently.

    "That's right." Ji Ning glanced at the man in green robe and horns, and then pulled out the Beiyue Sword from his back.

    Qiang.

    A sword cuts through the endless void, carrying an endless edge.  He slashed directly towards the gradually forming universe in front of him.

    "Stop." The man in green robes and horns immediately stretched out his hand and blocked Ji Ning's sword light.

    The two collide.

    The robe was torn to pieces, and the green-robed ox-horned man revealed his thin but extremely tough black right arm. There was no scratch on the surface of his right arm.

    "Jining, what are you doing?" the man in green robe and horns said angrily.

    "Of course, destroy it." Ji Ning said.

    "It's a wonderful universe without any threats, why did you destroy it?" the green-robed ox-horned man said.

    "I was just curious at first. After all, there is a universe on the original continent that was formed so slowly. It reminds me of things in my hometown where things are more powerful the slower they are born But you keep refuting me. The more you say this, the more I  I feel more and more something is wrong. This timeyou really blocked it." Ji Ning smiled.

    After hearing this, the man in green robe and horns immediately became anxious and regretted.

    He also wanted Ji Ning to think that this universe was ordinary, but unexpectedly, it made Ji Ning wary.  It should be noted that when Ji Ning came out this time, he was on guard to see if there was any threat to his hometown. He already felt that this universe was somewhat special, so it was only natural for him to give it a try.  If the man in green robes and horns blocks, it means there is a secret.

    Not resisting?  Destroy a lifeless celestial body and it will be destroyed.

    "Wow."

    Jin Ning, in golden clothes, once again wielded the divine sword with mighty power.  Kill that universe.

    "No, I'll tell you its secret." The man in green robes and horns resisted while saying, "This is what I accidentally discovered over a long period of time. If there are other controllers in the future. You must not tell other controllers that this universe is indeed  There are many special features. Although it is not too big, there are also many mysteries in it. Let me explain in detail."

    No matter how nice you say it, it¡¯s useless!

    "Destroy it for me." Ji Ning's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he appeared with three heads and six arms, each holding a North Moon Sword.  The sword light was extremely fierce, carrying the power of the huge chaotic universe.  The man in green robes and horns also became more and more anxious. The Bei Ming in front of him was the ultimate swordsman, the best at killing.  He can handle pure defense.  But it would be difficult to completely block Ji Ning from hurting that universe.

    "Roar~~~" The figure of the green-robed bull-horned man suddenly changed, turning into an extremely huge, majestic and fierce black old bull. There was also a huge Yin-Yang array under the old bull's hooves.

    "Is it you, the Yin-Yang Master, the third universe patroller under the black-robed emperor?" Ning recognized it. The green-robed horned man in front of him was the one hundred and twenty who besieged the black-robed emperor in the previous era.  One of the nineteen ultimate supreme beings, "You're not dead?"

    In the previous time-travel scene, MingIt means he is dead.

    Ji Ning immediately realized that there was a big secret behind it.

    "Damn it!" The old black cow became more and more anxious and angry, "With me here, you can't even think of destroying it."

    ¡°Boom boom boom~~~¡±

    Beside that universe, Jin Ning in golden clothes and the old black bull were fighting together.

    The power is so powerful that it affects all directions.

    This old black bull has lived from the last era to this era, and the body he appears now is the most powerful and terrifying beast weapon he has refined.

    Ji Ning is the ultimate swordsman, good at killing, and his goal is not to defeat this old bull, but to destroy the universe.  The Sith leader revealed his identity and wanted to protect the universe, which also made Ji Ning realize its importance.

    "Don't destroy it, it has many benefits." The old black cow continued to persuade.

    "Kill it for me."

    Ji Ning went crazy.

    A large amount of power is crazily poured into the Beiyue Sword. The Beiyue Sword has been re-refined before. There are restrictions similar to the landscape monument inside, and it can deliver a very powerful blow.

    The black old cow also felt this power, and his face became anxious. This was shooting himself in the foot. The landscape monument was still given to him by Iyer!

    "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom." "Boom."

    The six sword lights that destroyed the heaven and earth penetrated the endless void. The black old cow couldn't bear it and could only look at that scene in despair and pain.

    Five sword rays tore apart that universe, which was still very weak and not even truly perfect. As a controller's crazy strike the sword rays completely tore that imperfect universe apart.  The origin of the universe, the entire universe was trembling and beginning to collapse.

    ¡°No, no¡ª¡± the old black cow roared in pain.  He showed his original appearance, still wearing a green robe, and he looked at this scene in despair.

    "Why, why do you have to destroy it?" The man in green robes and horns looked at Ji Ning.

    "No matter how magical this universe will be in the future, if it is destroyed now, everything will be in vain." Ji Ning said, "You don't have to tell me so much. No matter how much you say, I won't believe it.  You, who knows whether what you say is true or false. All I know is destroy all threats. Then there will be no need for any more fighting and disputes. I am satisfied to be a controller. I have no ambition to invade other chaotic universes.  I have no ambition to compete for others, I just want to protect my hometown."

    After Ji Ning finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Watching Ji Ning in golden clothes fly away, the man in green robes and horns was in great pain. In the Sith universe, his true form was holding a stone tablet with the word "Delimitation" written on it.

    "The last era. In the end, I failed and the entire continent was destroyed. I was lucky enough to get the 'boundary stone' left by the emperor when he died. A trace of my true spirit was hidden in the stone, and I escaped that disaster. I even entered a chaotic universe,  Finally became the one in control." The man in green robes and horns was in great pain. "Once the remaining universe is truly perfected, it can be integrated with the boundary stone. Then I have hope of truly reaching the top"

    "No more, no more."

    The man in green robe and horns gradually calmed down.

    What is lost has been lost.  There is no way to go back.

    "Maybe I'm too paranoid."

    "Now that I have become the controller and invincible, why do I have to become stronger?" The man in green robes and horns gradually woke up. He was also enslaved for too long in the previous era, so he had a pathological desire to become the strongest and to command from the highest place.  everything.

    But this era is different from the previous era.

    When Ji Ning destroyed the universe, the continent's chance of reappearing was also destroyed.

    There was no chance anymore, but he was truly liberated.

    "We are free, there is nothing to fight for." The man with green robes and horns also walked towards his chaotic universe, "I have no ambitions, just protect my hometown? Manghuang, Ji Ning? It's not bad to have such a controller."

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning¡¯s golden dharma body built a mansion in the endless space. It lived in the endless space for a long time and occasionally traveled around.

    He can¡¯t guarantee whether there will be threats in the future, but he will do his best for his hometown.

    In the wild universe.

    Ji Ning in white clothes is in the void, with Supreme Bolin and Supreme Ekon behind him on both sides.

    "Brother Hongran, come on." Ji Ning said with a smile. Countless points of light suddenly appeared in front of him. In his own chaotic universe, Ji Ning was omnipotent. He could observe the soul of Supreme Hongran in the past.  Everything, created in the void, reappears as true spirit.

    A bald old man with two beards appeared.

    "What's wrong with me?" Hongran askedHe was stunned and looked at Ji Ning, Ekong, and Bolin, "Beiming, you, you didn't I die? Didn't even the true spirit be swallowed up?"

    "Don't worry." Paulin smiled.

    "Wait a little longer," Ekong said.

    Ji Ning also smiled: "Brother Hongran, please wait a moment." As he spoke, countless light points appeared and condensed next to him. The one who appeared was the Supreme Tapir Valley, followed by the Supreme Emperor Stone and Supreme Heavenly Eclipse.  Later, another elegant and unrestrained Qi Supreme appeared, and finally a vicissitudes of life, the Entropic Bone Supreme appeared.

    The eight supreme beings gathered together. The eight supreme beings from the entire wild universe from ancient times to the present have gathered here.

    "This is Beiming." Supreme Bolin introduced with a smile, "He practiced the ultimate swordsmanship, entered the ultimate supreme realm, refined and controlled the entire chaotic universe. Only then did everyone come back to life one by one."

    "Brother Beiming." Supreme Entropy Bone stared at Ji Ning with his big eyes. Supreme Supreme Qi was also curious and felt that Ji Ning was very kind.

    "Speaking of which, Qi Zhizun still has the kindness to guide me." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    They talked together.

    Everyone feels that the world is impermanent, and there is still a day of resurrection after death. Qi Zhizun's guidance is very important to Ji Ning. Without guidance, I am afraid that he will not be able to realize the eternal ultimate swordsmanship.  And Ji Ning finally became the controller and resurrected Qi Zhizun. Everything was so interesting.

    "Everyone, in the two wars, we have lost too many dominating emperors. They died fighting for our entire civilization, so naturally they all have to come back to life." Ji Ning said with a smile.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The entire chaotic universe is shaking.

    ¡°I, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    "Am I not dead?"

    "Where is this place?"

    The Overlord Emperors who were resurrected and appeared all over the chaotic universe were in a daze. Their memories were stuck at the moment before their death. Ji Ning looked over and knew everything about the Overlord Emperors.  Those who died in the war were all resurrected one by one, including some whom I knew, such as my disciple 'Qingzhu' Yang Quding, and some friends I met after traveling around after the failure of Hedao.

    A large number of strong men have returned.

    "Beiming, wouldn't such a large-scale resurrection be bad for the chaotic universe?" Hongran Supreme asked.

    "Don't worry." Ji Ning said with a smile, "After resurrection, you will still be a part of the chaotic universe. The power rotates, and very little is actually consumed. For example, when you resurrected the six of you, it probably consumed the power of a Supreme. A lot of people were resurrected.  The dominant emperor. The real consumption is still very easy."

    Just kidding, killing one Iyer will absorb more power than a hundred supremes.

    ¡­¡­

    After Ji Ning and the other eight supreme beings gave their instructions, they immediately left and came to where the Three Realms were.

    Ji Ning has deeper feelings towards the Three Realms.

    Nuwa, Bodhi, Maitreya, Kuafu, Jidian, etc. all received messages from Ji Ning and came here, and they all stood behind Ji Ning to greet their old friends.

    "Come back."

    Ji Ning looked ahead, and with a thought, the original Three Realms reappeared.  In the void of the three realms.

    ¡°Suddenly, countless light points gathered together, and dense numbers of figures appeared. Among them were the immortals and demons from the three realms who died in the battle with Old Man Yuan and Wujianmen, as well as the immortals and demons who died earlier.  Sanqing Taoist, Tathagata Buddha, Jueming Buddha, Suiren, Shennong, Fuxi, Master Huanmu, senior brother Houyi, Gonggong, Sanshou Taoist

    Countless immortals and demons were resurrected one by one, and old friends gathered together one by one.

    Tathagata, Amitabha, Ananda, and so on are all old friends together, and Taoist disciples Sanqing, Xiaoyao Taozu, Lu Dongbin, etc. gather together one by one to recount what happened in these years alive.

    Too much.  It was so lively, so many old friends were resurrected.

    "Junior brother." Hou Yi took Chang'e's hand and walked to Ji Ning.  "Thank you."

    "Haha, senior brother, just talk to your sister-in-law more and don't worry about me." Ji Ning said.

    "Master." Ji Ning walked up to Taoist Sanshou.

    Taoist Sanshou was a little hesitant. He was originally a generous person, but he also heard the stories from Bodhi and other old friends, and knew how powerful Ji Ning was now.  It¡¯s almost to the point where he can reverse life and death, travel through the past and the future, and is omnipotent.  Is such a being his disciple?  Although it is in name, this is my first time watching it.

    "Beiming." Taoist Sanshou was still a little hesitant. After all, it was the first time they met, and there was no real relationship between master and disciple. The relationship was just born out of love.

    Ji Ning didn¡¯t force it.

    He looked at the distance. The immortals and demons of the three realms, both alive and resurrected, were gathering with each other and chatting. I am afraid that after a few years of tossing, the excitement will not stop.

    &nbsp; Ji Ning immediately took a step back and disappeared into thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Ning came to the Black and White Academy of Anchan County in the Great Xia world of the Three Realms. This Great Xia world formed by Ji Ning's thoughts did not have any life yet.

    "Sister."

    Ji Ning walked outside the Taoism Hall of the Black and White Academy. The senior sister would be the last one to be resurrected by him, and she was also resurrected alone.

    "Come back, senior sister." Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Countless light spots emerged.

    The light spots were beautiful and full of spirituality, floating and condensing together to form the appearance of the girl in black, Yu Wei. As the true spirit fragments continued to gather, Yu Wei, the girl in black, gradually gained radiance in her eyes. She looked in front of her.  Ji Ning, Ji Ning was also looking at senior sister Yu Wei.

    Ji Ning in white and Yu Wei in black just looked at each other.

    When all the true spirit fragments were completely gathered, Yu Wei completely recovered her memory, and her whole person also had the breath of life.

    "Junior brother?" Yu Wei couldn't believe it. Her memory still lingered on the scene of being killed by the God King on the battlefield of the Three Realms.

    "Senior sister." Ji Ning stepped forward and gently hugged his wife. He hugged and smelled the fragrance of her hair. The smell that had been buried in his memory for a long time was on the tip of his nose. Ji Ning felt that he was drunk all the way.  Practice, fight all the way, work hard, fight for so long, everything is worth it.  This moment transcends eternity.

    Yu Wei also hugged Ji Ning. She was still a little confused. Her memory jumped directly from being killed on the battlefield of the Three Realms to the present. She didn't know how much Ji Ning had gone through, but she knew that Ji Ning could come back to life.  It must have cost a lot.

    Ji Ning finally let go of Yu Wei and held his wife's hand.  Pointing around: "Senior sister, do you still remember this place?"

    "Why don't you remember that you competed with me in the Taoist Hall, and you lost to me that time." Yu Wei also said, and suddenly she couldn't help but said, "Junior brother, can you tell me what happened?"

    "Let's sit down and talk slowly."

    Ji Ning pulled Yu Wei.

    The two of them were sitting on the steps in front of the Lun Dao Palace. Ji Ning started talking: "That battle. The God King killed you"

    Ji Ning narrated, finishing the story of the War of the Three Realms, and how he went to the Great Mo Realm, was abducted by Lord Mangya, and even entered a different universe.  Later, he realized the ultimate way of swordsmanship and entered the Dao Lord, the first step of Dao Lord, the second step of Dao Lord He took adventures in Yu Xinghai, fought for the Dongming Jade Talisman in the Yibo Realm and even fought with the Lord of the Holy City to obtain the Dongming Jade Talisman.  Even the god of fire, pray for the resurrection of Supreme Hongran

    "I was very sad that the resurrection failed." Ji Ning pointed forward, "I got very drunk in front of the Lun Dao Hall. I slept on the snow."

    Ji Ning's mind moved.

    Snowflakes are falling all around.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei were admiring the snow scene. Ji Ning smiled and said, "It's strange, I was very sad at the time, so the snowflakes were falling. But now I'm very happy when I see the snowflakes."

    Yu Wei didn¡¯t say anything.  Just holding Ji Ning's hand tightly, she already felt distressed after hearing Ji Ning say so much.

    "Later, I joined forces, but it was a pity that it failed." Ji Ning continued.  He talked about going to find Nuwa, said he met five supreme beings, said he saved Lord Dan from being trapped in the secret world of the Sith tribe and got the "Five Parts of the Wooden Ruler", and in the last effort he realized the immortality of the void and gained the immortality of the true spirit.  Later, due to the birth of the ultimate emperor, the Sith tribe launched a war.

    "On the line between life and death, we won. I broke through and took the last step." Ji Ning looked at Yu Wei with a smile, "We won, so everything can come true. Each and every friend came alive, and of course  you."

    Yu Wei looked at Ji Ning.

    She really didn¡¯t expect that for her, just in the blink of an eye, she went from dying in the battlefield of the Three Realms to this moment, but Ji Ning had gone through so much, and she really felt sorry for him.

    "Look." Ji Ning pointed forward.

    In front of the Lundao Hall, a plum blossom suddenly grew on the snow-covered land. The plum blossom grew and bloomed into beautiful little flowers, and a faint fragrance filled the air.

    "There is a saying in my previous life that if you don't experience a bone-chilling cold, you won't be able to smell the fragrance of plum blossoms." Ji Ning laughed. "I have experienced a bone-chilling cold, and now I can finally smell the fragrance of plum blossoms." Ji Ning said.  Ning sniffed Yu Wei's face and said very sweetly, "Well, the fragrance of plum blossoms is so fragrant, so fragrant."

    In front of the Taoist Hall.

    On the snow, plum blossoms stand proudly.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei sat cuddling on the steps and talked. After talking about spiritual practice, they talked about their daughter.  Ji Ning had a lot to say, and Yu Wei had a lot to know.

    ¡­¡­

    Three Realms.

    An unprecedentedly huge feast is going on, and the chaotic universe is in control.In addition, Ji Ning, the Supreme Lord of the North Ming Dynasty, convened the event in person. The Eight Great Supreme Beings and countless meritorious rulers and emperors were directly moved over by Ji Ning to participate in this feast.  This is also a celebration feast after a victory in the war.

    Feast on high.

    Ji Ning was sitting at the top, with his wife Yu Wei next to him.  On both sides are Hongran Supreme, Bolin Supreme and other eight supreme beings.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of all the emperors who dominate the world regardless of high or low.  As for Bodhi, Nuwa, and Ji Mingyue, a group of immortals and demons from the three realms occupied an area alone.

    This feast.

    There will be powerful people discussing the Tao, and there will be many celebrations, and even many practitioners will bring some performances, those who are good at music, those who are good at painting, all kinds of performances are wonderful, and many practitioners will have fun together!

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this day to come.¡± Ksitigarbha Buddha said with a smile.

    "I never thought that this Supreme Beiming would be my disciple. I haven't taught him a day." Taoist Sanshou laughed while drinking.

    "You're showing off on purpose, you're showing off." Chi Ming also said.

    "How about showing off?" Taoist Sanshou glared.

    ¡­¡­

    When Hou Yi and Chang'e were together, Hou Yi no longer looked like the woodcutter in the past, but he was full of high spirits.

    on the other side.

    Qingzhu Yang Qu Ding and Lord Hong Xi are also together.

    They are two pairs, one is from the Three Realms camp and the other is from the Ji Ning disciple camp, they are both close to each other.  Both parties smiled and nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    "You are Mang Ya. I heard that you kidnapped Supreme Beiming?" Lord Mang Ya is also a human being. Many Lord Lords have come to make friends. Lord Mang Ya is happy: "Haha, yes, I am lucky too.  . Who knows, just one mouthful, just took away the Beiming Supreme at that time. Haha, luck, luck."

    ¡­¡­

    "Beiming is my brother of life and death. Let me tell you, I knew from the beginning that Beiming must be extraordinary." Jiuchen was bragging to the other dominant emperors.

    ¡­¡­

    Venerable Dan was also with her eldest brother, smiling and attending the feast.  When their eyes collided with Ji Ning's in the distance, they both raised their glasses from a distance.

    ¡­¡­

    The sea is eating and drinking, all the immortals, demons and powerful beings are having fun together, so many great powers are gathered together.  It is also unprecedented.  Those great performers are doing their best.

    Ji Ning and Yu Wei are at the top.

    Looking at everything below, I saw Ji Yichuan and Yu Chixue, I saw my daughter Ji Mingyue and her Taoist companion Shi Ze, I saw the immortals and demons in the three realms, and I saw countless powerful people who had contact with me when I was growing up.

    "Sith, Taichu." Ji Ning said silently, "What's there to argue about? It's enough to protect what you care about most."

    Ji Ning turned around and met Yu Wei¡¯s eyes.

    "I want to kiss you." Ji Ning said.

    "There are so many powerful immortals and demons." Yu Wei was startled and continued.  "No, no, wait until the feast is over."

    "Don't be afraid, your husband is the controller of the chaotic universe. I make them invisible. No one of them can see." Ji Ning buried his head and kissed Yu Wei on the lips.

    (End of book)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s over. From December 16, 2012 to today, nearly two and a half years ago, the journey of "The Wilderness" is finally over.  From that ignorant Ji Ning who reincarnated in the underworld to now, the huge world of the Wild Era has come to an end.

    This is the seventh novel written by Tomato, following "Legend of Star Peak", "Inch Glow", "Star Transformation", "Coiling Dragon", "Jiuding Ji" and "Swallowing the Starry Sky".  This is the seventh book.

    The novel "The Wilderness" has been made into a game and animated. The first episode of the animation has been broadcast. It will be slow at first because you are not familiar with it. From the third episode onwards, it should become faster and faster, and finally it should stabilize at one episode a week.  , will continue to play.  There are also TV series that are about to start filming, and will be broadcast on satellite TV by then. Movies are also in preparation. However, the investment in the film "The Wilderness" is relatively large, so it will definitely be very slow. The progress of these news.

    Phew, recall the past two and a half years.

    Haha, two and a half years is such a long time. Tomato¡¯s baby was born and now he can recite poems. I¡¯m surprised.

    As for writing novels in the past two and a half years, at the beginning it was very relaxed and full of passion, and it was very satisfying to write it in one go. But in the middle and late stages, it became too tiring, especially after two million words, it was like running to a limit.  It was a meltdown at that time.  I slept very late every day, scratching my hair and thinking about novels in the dead of night. I didn't even bother to take a shower. I was like crazy.

    The most tiring part was the second half of last year. I was under too much pressure because I had to update two chapters every day.Even if it is not perfect, I force myself to think about it because it must be updated.  This kind of persecution is almost crazy.  There were several late-night hours in the second half of last year when my heartbeat was very uncomfortable and I felt like I might die at any time.  Later, it was until January that I gritted my teeth and gave up, choosing to update once a day.

    It is indeed a lot easier. My mind and body recovered quickly. I feel that my physical fitness has increased by 50%, haha.

    "The Wilderness" is my hard work, and it seems to be a part of my life. After writing it, I feel a little relaxed and can relax and have a good rest.  But there is also a feeling of reluctance, and the mood is very complicated.

    No matter what, I¡¯ve finished writing The Wilderness Chronicles!

    The book Tomato is OK, and Tomato wrote the finale with a smile.

    Well, what¡¯s next

    It¡¯s a new book!

    The new book will be an alien continent novel. This type is different from any book Tomato has written before. Even the system in it has never been written before in a novel!  Haha After all, I have been writing novels for nearly ten years, so naturally I want to seek a breakthrough!  I just want to say that I will write the new book with all my emotions and all my enthusiasm.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    After finishing writing The Wilderness, Tomato will completely relax and empty his mind to rest, and then prepare a new book.  Tomato will take a break for more than two months and will officially open a new book on June 15th!

    Well, for news about Tomato's new book, as well as other private messages, etc., you can follow Tomato's public WeChat account. Tomato will often send some messages. You can add them by searching for 'I eat tomatoes' or 'fanqie34'  Tomatoes.

    Okay~~~~

    Everything is ok.

    The world of the Manghuang Ji ends here.  When we meet again, it will be the world of new books. See you on June 15th~~~~

    tomato

    Late in Yangzhou on April 10th (to be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 9: Winged Snake Lake Ji Ning Volume 24: Mist Rock Star Lord Chapter 10: Black Mist World God

    Xuyou Immortal and Black Mist World God suddenly looked outside the hall at the same time.  !

    "Huh."

    A figure walked in from outside the hall.

    Ji Ning, the young man in red, Gong Chao Zuxian, Fuzhe Island Master, etc. all turned to look. A man wearing a star robe walked in from outside the hall. His loose black hair, every black strand  His hair seemed to be shining with stars, and his gaze made Ji Ning and the others unable to help but dare not look at him.

    "This breath" Ji Ning was shocked. When he saw the man who suddenly arrived, he felt as if he was watching the 'Misty Rock Star' in the void.

    "Star Lord." Immortal Xuyou in the main hall had already stood up, and with a wave of his hand, another table appeared in the center of the main hall. He and the God of the Black Mist World were separated on both sides.

    "Zi Chen." The Black Mist World God also stood up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The man in star robes had already reached the top and sat down cross-legged. He said with a smile: "Second uncle, Xuyou, you both sit down. You're welcome I also just heard from my subordinates that a man named Beiming  The Ancestral God wanted to join our Mist Rock Army, and I just came out of seclusion and seemed bored, so I came to take a look."

    "Hahaha, Heiwu just wanted to personally test the strength of Beiming." Xuyou Immortal smiled, he had great respect for the Wuyan Star Lord in front of him, because the Wuyan Star Lord was extremely powerful.  Even the leaders of the other two surrounding forces, the Black Lotus God Emperor and the Dongfu Emperor, are slightly worse than the Misty Rock Star Lord.

    Immortal Xuyou admired him very much, so he was willing to live here forever.

    "Second uncle, you want to take action personally? Haha, it seems I'm right." Star Lord Wuyan smiled.

    "This Beiming seems to be quite proficient in swordsmanship." The Black Mist World God nodded and smiled. The little baby back then has become so powerful now.

    Ji Ning and the others couldn¡¯t hear the conversations that the Misty Rock Star Master, Xuyou Immortal, and Black Mist World God were having above.

    "Is this Master Wuyan coming?" Ji Ning and the others, including the disciples of Immortal Xuyou, all held their breath.

    The Lord of Misty Rock is a legend.

    Strictly speaking, every generation of Wuyan Star Lords is very powerful. Wuyan Star has a very ancient history, even older than Da Moyuan!  When the younger generation grows up, the previous Misty Rock Star Master will leave to wander and find his own way. Many of them died in the outside world because of their adventures.

    After a long journey, I will come back to see my hometown.  Therefore, although the Wuyan Star lineage has occasionally been destroyed, it will rise again soon.

    And the grown-up juniors, as long as they serve as the Lord of Mist Rock Star, their strength will skyrocket.

    The reason why Ji Ning joined Wuyan Star is because Wuyan Star has a very deep foundation. He can use the power of Wuyan Star to improve himself faster.

    "Beiming." Immortal Xuyou above spoke.

    "Yes." Ji Ning responded respectfully.

    "The one who will test your strength this time is the God of the Black Mist World." Immortal Xuyou said, "The God of the Black Mist World has already reached the realm of 'Sword World' on the sword path. You should seize this opportunity."

    "Yes." Ji Ning was excited.

    The world of swords?

    The sixth level of sword power?  By relying on the realm of swordsmanship, one can achieve the world realm.

    "My second uncle rarely takes action, you have to cherish it." The Misty Rock Star Lord above also said with a smile.

    "Little guy, I won't bully you either." The Black Mist World God pointed in the distance, and immediately a drop of bright red blood flew out from above, and then condensed into the appearance of the Black Mist World God in the hall, but the aura was obviously much weaker, "  The incarnation of this drop of blood is slightly weaker than the ancestor god. Just use your strongest strength to attack me.

    "Okay." Ji Ning's eyes lit up.

    Ji Ning and the black mist incarnation faced each other from a distance.

    The incarnation of black mist is relatively weak in power and speed, even weaker than the ancestor gods, but Ji Ning is a half-step world god, which basically takes a big advantage, but Ji Ning knows very well that the opponent's realm is much higher than his own.

    "Senior Black Mist, this is the strongest swordsmanship I have mastered so far. Please give me some advice, senior." Ning said solemnly, holding a sword in each hand. For a moment, the entire hall around him faintly resonated with the sword's intention.  Ji Ning has very subtle control over everything around him.

    The heart sword style of the nameless swordsmanship!

    After the catastrophic battle, Ji Ning settled down for three hundred years. Three hundred years in the Taihao Pagoda is six thousand years. Although Ji Ning recovered his strength during these six thousand years, he was mainly enlightening Taoism and swordsmanship.  .  Now his swordsmanship is more perfect and more powerful than when he killed Old Man Yuan.

    "Whoops." Ji Ning pounced on him instantly, his whole body as ifTurned into a sword.

    "This artistic conceptionis really a true master of swordsmanship." The incarnation of Black Mist smiled, and a sword appeared in his hand, and he started fighting with Ji Ning.  !

    Dang Dang Dang~~~

    The shadow of the sword weighed tens of millions, and the two fought wildly.

    Ji Ning is powerful, has great supernatural powers, and his sword skills are even more amazing, but the sword of the Black Mist World God is even more ethereal, causing Ji Ning's sword moves to fail time and time again.

    "Second Uncle, I'm afraid your incarnation can't do anything to this Beiming. Although his understanding of the origin of the sword is average in other aspects, his control of the sword is already perfect." The star master of Wuyan above is even more advanced in the way of the sword.  Wow, he immediately said with a smile.

    "There are no flaws at all. They are trying to crush me step by step. They deceive me because I don't have enough magical power." The black mist incarnation below has too little magical power. "I still have to fight."

    Whoosh.

    The Black Mist World God who was originally sitting in the main hall swooped down, took away his incarnation, and started fighting with Ning directly.

    "What? The God of Black Mist World is here?"

    "The incarnation of the Black Mist World God can't deal with this Bei Ming?" The Fuzhe Island Master and other disciples of Xuyou Immortal who were watching the battle in the hall were all shocked.

    Above the main hall.

    Immortal Xuyou was also puzzled: "Brother Heiwu's swordsmanship is very good. Although his incarnation is weaker in strength and other aspects, Brother Heiwu's swordsmanship can already defeat the weak and the strong, and defeat that Beiming."

    "You don't know this." Star Lord Wuyan said, "The Way of the Sword is originally the way to attack and kill. Therefore, after one has a very high understanding of the Way of the Sword, the first thing to understand is the artistic conception of attack and killing  ¡¤¡¤But this Bei Ming, what he realized first was not killing, but an absolute control of the sword. He was able to maximize his sword moves, leaving him with almost no flaws, at least in the same level of competition.  It¡¯s hard to find any flaws in him.¡±

    "Absolute control?" Immortal Xuyou didn't quite understand.

    Star Master Wuyan smiled and said with a faint smile: "The origin of the sword is vast and vast. Different swordsman masters have different insights from the origin of the sword. What Bei Ming understands is a kind of control over the sword.  His sword is not the fastest or the sharpest, but it has the most perfect control."

    indeed.

    The dead Beixiu World God left ninety-eight stone tablets for his successor, allowing Ji Ning to understand the meaning of "Zangfeng, artistic conception. This is a kind of control, and what is needed is not attack."  Later, during the final catastrophic battle, Ji Ning truly realized the 'Heart Sword Style'. The nameless swordsmanship requires a sword immortal who can absolutely control his own sword. A sword immortal cannot even fully control the sword, no matter how powerful it is.  Can't go far either.

    "This is the realm that many sword masters long for. When you meet a master of this level, he has no flaws. It will be very difficult to defeat him in a fight." Star Lord Wuyan said with a smile, "It took me a long time to become the World God Queen.  Understand this realm. My second uncle, for example, has not yet fully understood this realm. My second uncle is taking another path of swordsmanship."

    The Black Mist World God suppressed his own strength and competed with Ji Ning in swordsmanship.

    ¡°With a rumble, the sword light came overwhelmingly.

    Ji Ning felt as if he was trapped in the oppression of countless sword shadows. He couldn't even see anyone else in his eyes. There were only these attacking sword lights. Each sword light seemed to appear from the black mist, ghostly but domineering and fierce.

    "Boy, this is my sword world, feel it." The voice of the Black Mist World God echoed.

    Ji Ning tried his best to resist. Under the influence of 'Heart Sword Heaven and Earth', his Mingyue Swordsmanship became more perfect, and the coordination with each other was incomparable. However, it was still shaky. He could only try his best. The insights he gained over the years have continued to  Integrate into swordsmanship.

    these years.

    Ji Ning has never met a real opponent in the way of swordsmanship!  He has been immersed in hard training, but now a world god who has understood the world of swords personally fights with him, allowing him to see a brand new world, the origin of swords, and a vaster place. He even has a deep understanding of "The World of Swords".  Many aspects of the second style of "Unknown Swordsmanship" suddenly became clear.

    "I have been practicing for six thousand years, but I still can't beat this battle." Ji Ning's eyes were full of enthusiasm, and he tried his best to fight against the God of the Black Mist World, testing his vast sword insights. He even longed for the divine power of the Black Mist World.  Fight him longer.

    His swordsmanship is improving at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "The power has been increased?"

    The Master of Wuyan Star above the main hall lit up, "It seems that this Beiming has never met any swordsman in the pastSecond Uncle, please spend more time with him! This is a rare thing on Wuyan Star."  Come up with a master of swordsmanship."